《Earth&#x27;s Greatest Magus》


 Chapter 1: Magus Academy

    <h4>1 Magus Academy</h4>

    85 BC Earth''s Time

    Something magical had happened to a 15-year-old boy named Emery.

    A sharp ringing sound filled Emery''s head as he opened his eyes. The moment the ringing disappeared he then noticed the blue sky and the colossal castle in front of him.

    He was at a loss. This castle was bigger at least ten times than the royal castle in the kingdom he belonged to. Not only its size, its spiral shape connected to arcs and other buildings with stones painted white, which seemed to radiate some light, were things he had never seen before even from the books he had read in his father''s library.

    However, that wasn''t only the strange thing. He swept his gaze from left to right and there were an uncountable number of young people that seemed to be the same age as him walking in rows toward a strangerge tower.

    Emery didn''t move, rather he was unable to move. Thest thing he could remember was fire, destruction and death. He muttered to himself, "Am I dead? Father, where are you?"

    He was contemting when a booming voice called out to him.

    "You! Move! Follow the line! Don''t stop!"

    Emery slightly jumped and when he turned around, the man wearing armor with intricate patterns of the color ck and gold was pointing at him. The helmet also had a winged design, that covered the whole face except for the eyes, nose, and mouth, making a T shape. It looked so luxurious that even the armor of Emery''s king used to wear in special ceremonies couldn''tpare.

    "I said, move!"

    Emery jumped again and started to walk following the person in front of him.

    "What is happening?" Emery said to himself.

    And since Emery had a habit of speaking to himself, another young fellow on the line next to him called him.

    "Heus te!"

    Emery twisted his neck toward the direction of the voice and saw another young boy. He pointed to himself with a confused look. Emery asked, "Were you calling for me?"

    "Ita vero, te!" The young boy cleared his throat and changed his words, "Are you Briton?"

    Emery had recognized the words the young man used. It wastin. He had studied a bit of Latin, but it wasn''t enough to make conversation with. Fortunately, the other boy spoke Emery''snguage with a strange ent.

    "You''re the first to understand what I''m saying. D''ye know what happened or where''re we?" asked the boy, with short brown hair.

    "I... I don''t know," said Emery, shaking his head.

    It didn''t take long before they arrived in front of the gigantic tower that seemed to stretch toward the sky, looking from its feet. There were like thousands of people wearing the luxurious armor he had seen before and the widest staircase he had ever seen going into the tower.

    At the center of the stairs there were several men and women wearing gray robes. The man who had a long beard appeared to be the oldest stepped forward.

    Emery felt like he was looking at a giant despite the old man being the same size as his father. And the old man stomped his staff, and a voice sounded in his mind.

    "Wee to the Magus Academy," the old man said, not moving his lips.

    Tens of thousands of people reacted with surprise as they stared at the old man.

    The man then continued, "You are the chosen few from the thousands of human worlds. Whether you take hold or not of this opportunity, it is up to you. You are at Magus Academy, the peak of humanities ingenuity. Magic, science, and might is all avable to those who seek it."

    The purple tower behind the old man, slightly lit after he had said those words.

    "We are giving all of you seven days to study whichever you desire and after that, you will return to your respective worlds. If you are worthy and able to meet our criterias, Magus Academy will again be open to you once more. If you''re unfortunate, then you will forget everything that happened in this ce. Use your time wisely. I hope all of you are sessful."

    After the old man finished speaking, he waved his staff and everyone felt a burning sensation in their left palms as if they had been stamped by hot iron. In Emery''s palm, a circle with a line extending from the bottom to top formed and the ringing sound filled his head again.

    Not longer after, the burning stopped so did the ringing. Emery''s ear piqued up as he heard the words around him.

    "Magus Academy? We''re at a ce of learning?" said a random guy. "Am I dreaming?"

    Emery realized he could understand the variousnguages around him. He was about to ask the boy who asked him before when a female voice entered his head.

    "Everyone, gather ording to your ss and world. Focus your mind on the symbol in your hand."

    It was a strange request but it wouldn''t hurt trying it, would it? As soon as Emery did so, the symbol on his hand lit and showed various words.

    [Emery]

    [Male, 15 years old]

    1002 - Earth]

    [Magus Academy ss 77]

    Everything was truly like a dream. If this was the afterlife, then wouldn''t his father be here with him? But no, he wasn''t here. The only rational exnation was that this was a dream.

    "Hey, you''re ss 77 and 1002 too? It looks like we''re from the same world. My name is Julian, what''s your name?" said Julian, the boy who spoke with him before.

    "I am Emery"

    This brown haired man named Julian had an air of nobility from the way he carried himself and white clothes. He suddenly shouted, "Who else is here from 1002 Earth?"

    Emery could somehow feel this man was reliable. He had never seen Julian loseposure even once despite being in the same position as him. Emery approved what this boy was doing as well, it was quite smart to have the same people who came from their own, so that they could ask each other questions on what they remember before appearing here.

    Three young people came over to where Emery and Julian were; they weren''t far away.

    The first person to arrive was a beautiful ck haired girl with brown skin. Second was another brown haired boy who had an air of wildness. Lastly, a boy with nted eyes that had his long ck hair tied to a bun arrived.

    They all looked the same age, but it was clear as day they came from different parts of the world.

    "Would the beautiful woman introduce herself first?" said Julian, making a bowing gesture.

    "I am Klea. Alexandria, Misr."

    "Oh, that''s close to ours," replied Julian, smiling. He then pointed at the boy with nted eyes and asked, "You my friend. I know you''re our friend from the east. China?"

    The boy shook his head and said, "Dongbuyeo. Chumo is my name."

    "Wow, that''s the easternmost area of ??China. It''s so far away!"

    Emery recognized those names from the parchments he had read in the royal library. For Julian to be well-versed in all this, Julian must be a high noble from where he hade from.

    Thest boy, although still the same age as them, had a muscr build. He stepped forward close to Julian and said, "I''m Thrax, a Thracian. Julian, you''re a Roman, aren''t you?"

    "That is right. I''m from Rome," replied Julian, standing his ground.

    Thrax came a little closer and said, "Roman pig."

    "Barbarian," said Julian.

    The joyful atmosphere became tense as Thrax and Julian red at each other''s eyes.

    Emery stood at the back, observing everyone. He couldn''t help as well but get a strange feeling that despite their differences, they would all have a long destiny together.

    Little did these kids know, they would soon shape the history of their world. And they would be the Earth''s greatest magi.

 Chapter 2: Emery

    <h4>2 Emery</h4>

    Two Days Earlier

    Tak! Tak!

    Emery''s focus was at its peak as he intricately attached thest carved wooden figure on top of the box he had made. He had been spending months studying and working with their family''s schr to give it to someone very special for him.

    The box clicked and Emery''s eyes widened. Should it have clicked or not he didn''t know. He lifted the small box and looked around. Nothing though seemed to have fallen. He then slightly tilted the box with his other hand ready to catch the wooden figure in case it dropped but it didn''t fall. Slowly, he pulled down the lip of the box and the figurine descended into the box until it was closed; he opened it again and the figure ascended from the inside.

    "Phew, it worked!" said Emery, wiping the sweat from his forehead. He blew the lit candle beside him, which had dropped a lot of wax on the table. He didn''t realize it was sote in the night when he had finished carving the small figurine. As he thought of the person receiving this gift, he fell asleep with a big grin on his face.

    Emery only had a few hours of sleep but still woke up just the right time next morning. He stood up, stretched. His body and mind was still urging him to sleep more, but when he saw the small box he had madest night on top of the table, he smiled because today was a special day. Hering of age ceremony.

    On the hallway, he stumbled onto his father, Geoffrey, the Head of the Ambrose Nobility.

    "Are you well, my boy? You look like you''re still sleepy," Geoffrey asked.

    "I... Uhh, yes," said Emery, scratching his head.

    "I know you''re excited about the princess''ing of age ceremony, but I need you to think about your body. You also need to practiceter, and we''ll have to leave by noon," said Geoffrey as he tried to rub Emery''s head.

    Emery shook off his father''s calloused hands and pouted, "I''m not a kid anymore, father. Don''t worry, I''ll practice."

    "Haha, whatever you say, you''ll still be my little boy," said Geoffrey, grabbing Emery.

    Emery struggled but didn''t have the strength to break free from his father''s hug; he had no other choice then but to re at his father''s wrinkled face.

    "Off you go now, my child," said Geoffrey when he let go of Emery.

    Every morning Emery spent a few hours practicing the sword with one of the family knights even though he had inherited the weak constitution of histe mother. Nevertheless, that didn''t stop Emery from wanting to train. He wanted to be a knight and make his father proud.

    Emery shed on the empty air with his thin arms. After a few strikes, however, he was already catching his breath and fell to the ground exhausted. He really couldn''t fight against what destiny had given him, years he had been doing this but there was little to no improvement.

    "Young master."

    "It''s time for your lesson," said the schr.

    "Okay."

    The student and teacher made their way to the estate''s library. The room was filled with scrolls, parchments, even some herbs for the cauldron nearby. Here, Emery continued his studies by browsing the scrolls with the schr exining them. He actually found studying these scrolls much easier than sword fighting.

    He had been studying scrolls about crafting and architectural construction, which he found to be interestingtely. But the scroll on herbs and potion-making from histe mother was his favorite topic of all.

    During his childhood, other than practicing and studying, he loved spending time in the woods. He often liked to find the nts and herbs his mother had written and experiment with it afterward. Emery also found the forest to be his safe space. Maybe it was because of how his father had told the stories of histe mother and how simr they were that he found the woods rxing.

    He also never had been afraid of wild beasts, he felt the creatures of the forest were more like a friend unlike those other noble kids who loved bullying him for some reason. His father, however, had once seen him petting a wolf and chased it away. What transpired after were days of scolding on how dangerous the woods were from his father. Still, Emery snuck to the woods from time to time to make himself rxed and enjoy nature.

    When the noon had arrived, Emery rose up with excitement in his heart, he took a quick lunch and after washing himself, wore the best attire he had. It was a leather jerkin made from a cow''s hide with a white linen garment on the inside. He didn''t want to wear it because it smelled a little but what choice did he have? It was the nicest looking clothes he had, all the other garments he had were tattered. He didn''t have anything like those other higher-ranking nobles with their fancy, good-smelling clothes.

    Although the Ambrose family was the lowest ranking nobles, ranking 5th among their peers. Emery neverined since he had a good family, good home, and food on the table.

    With fast steps, he grabbed the wooden box, put it in a pouch before going outside to the stables. The stable boy had already prepared the brown horses which he and his father would ride together.

    "This is it. All is prepared," said Emery, double-checking his pouch.

    Emery couldn''t wait to arrive in the estate of the Lioness family, the highest-ranking noble in the kingdom and see Princess Gwen once more.

 Chapter 3: The Lioness

    <h4>3 The Lioness</h4>

    The Lioness'' estate had high wooden spiked walls ced in a circle to protect the elevated stone castle in the middle, a lot ofmoners were moving around, entering and exiting the outside of the wall, guards were patrolling everywhere, the market''s atmosphere seemed so bright and lively, unlike his family''s estate.

    They soon arrived at the house of the Lioness'', which even had more grandeur because of today''s event. Its high walls disyed a red cloth, ented with gold-colored linings and an image of a lion''s head in the middle.

    The moment the father and son dismounted from their horses, a condescending voice called their attention.

    "Well, well, well, if it isn''t the Ambroses," said a bearded fat man wearing a luxurious coat.

    "Good evening, Fantumar,??? replied Geoffrey with a slight bow.

    Emery was still dazed at the banner of the castle and the prospect to meet the princess that he failed to properly greet the noble in front of him.

    Fantumar clicked his tongue seeing such disrespect and said, "A boy with no manners. You should teach him better, Ambrose."

    "Yes. Forgive me. I will," Geoffrey said.

    Behind Fantumar was anotherrge boy that appeared to be the same age as Emery and a head taller.

    "He''s smelly too, father," said the pig boy, pinching his nose.

    "Don''t worry yourself with such a lowborn, Abe," said Fantumar. "Let''s go, my son, before their smell sticks with us."

    Abe then smirked and issued a proud look before walking away with his father.

    Emery feigned indifference as he stared at the pig nobles, behind him however, he had his fist clenched the whole time. He and his father were being insulted but he couldn''t do anything since his father had always reminded him not to make any trouble in front of such a noble. After all, the Fantumar Nobility was the second highest ranking noble in the kingdom next to the king''s family and was also the right hand of the king. Their statuses were worlds apart even if both families were nobility. Emery was smart enough to understand this.

    It didn''t take too long for the other families to arrive, some rode horses but some also in their carriages at the castle''s front gate. Soon, they entered the castle one by one.

    The hallway wasrge and had a lot of hanging decorations from varying colors of cloth. The walls had a lot of trophies, swords and shields, bows, spears, etc, showing how the king loved to hunt. In the middle of the room, arge table had been set and a feast of milk, mutton, bread, cheese, soup, vegetable, ales, etc. Music from the trumpets and cymbals filled the whole pce while the curvaceous dancers entertained the guests mingling with each other.

    All the nobles stopped what they were doing and turned to the person who shouted.

    "All hail his Royal Majesty, The First of His Name, The Fearsome Hunter, His Eminence, Richard the Lioness and his daughter, The First of Her Name, Princess Gweh!"

    The guest''s looked up on the main hall''s grand stairs. Then, the king appeared wearing a coat filled with fur on its neck. The crown on his head showed an insignia of a standing lion. His amazing presence, however, was overshadowed by the beautiful girl descending beside him.

    Her silky golden hair bounced like a golden waterfall in the air while the emerald circlet highlighted her beautiful unblemished cheeks, tiny nose and lips. The tight green dress she wore flowed smoothly from her chest down to the floor, disying to the fullest her wonderful figure.

    Emery stood in awe with his mouth agape, staring at the beautiful princess. Then he realized the Princess''s gaze fell on him. She sweetly smiled at him briefly before looking down, watching her steps on the stairs. Emery''s heart skipped. He looked to his left, right, behind, and below with a confused looked but no one was there other than his father. Did she just smile at him? Emery couldn''t help but scratch his head while feeling his face hot.

    The atmosphere became rowdy as the people raised their mugs and cheered for the princess''ing of age ceremony. The feast began; the lively music reverberated around the great hall as the king took a seat on his throne.

    Princess Gweh stood beside the king and the nobles started to form a line to greet the king and his daughter. The line was in ordance with the ranking of the nobles, therefore, the Ambrose was thest to greet the king and the princess.

    All the nobles before the Ambrose presented expensive gifts. Jewels, ne, circlets, etc. Especially the Fantumar, when the son, Abe, presented a chest full of gold and silver. The other nobles gasped on how precious the gift was. Unfortunately, the gifts presented to the princess seemed to have not moved her. That was until it was the Ambroses'' turn.

    Emery and Geoffrey bowed before the king and the princess. Emery nced at the princess and her eyes seemed to have lit up. He stepped forward and grabbed the pouch dangling in front of him but stopped.

    Geoffrey noticed his son''s hesitation and said, "We apologize that we are unable to provide a gift this time, our Royal Majesty and Royal Princess. We have had a tough year and thus do not have any worthy to bring out for Your Royal Presences."

    "Pfft, such poor excuse and disgrace,"mented Fantumar.

    "It is fine, Fantumar," said Richard. He raised his hand and added, "You are forgiven, rise and enjoy my daughter''s special day. We are here, after all, to celebrate my daughter''s 16th birthday."

    "All praise be to you, my king," said Geoffrey, bowing once more before leaving with Emery.

    The two made their way to the long table and sat in the furthest corner. His father of course came as a respect to the king. In fact, it wasn''t long ago that his father had once been a trusted confidant of the king. But it was a past that his father didn''t wish to discuss.

    The feast began and everyone enjoyed the meals presented by the king. Princess Gwen broke off from her father and decided to greet the nobles one by one.

    She went by the order of the rankings of the nobles, of course, it was still up to her whether she would decide on greeting that family or not.

    Emery began eating his meal with a sullen face. He wanted to give what he had worked on for months, but when he had seen what the others had to offer, he had be embarrassed of what he was about to present. A wooden figurine of the princess, what aughable gift.

    He looked up and found the princess mingling with the other guests. But again, Emery noticed she stole a nce toward his direction. Then finally, she seemed to have cut off her conversation with the other nobility and walked toward where he and his father were seated.

    Emery''s heart began to pound as the beautiful girl made her way with her handmaiden behind. But from a corner, a pig appeared with his entourage and blocked her way.

    "Good evening, lovely princess," Abe said. He bowed with his fat belly twisting and added, "If I may say, your beauty is as wonderful as the stars that shine through the darkness of the night."

    "Abe, how can I help you?" said Gwen, ignoring the boy''s remark.

    Emery grunted in his heart when this boy appeared. He seemed to have noticed but wasn''t sure because of his dislike of the boy, but it felt like the princess'' smile and mood turned sour.

 Chapter 4: The Princess

    <h4>4 The Princess</h4>

    Her golden hair, green eyes and white porcin skin earned her the adoration of many, making her the jewel of the kingdom. Tomorrow was hering of age ceremony and many of the nobles woulde to visit her father''s castle.

    "Hmm, which one do you think suits me better? The white or the gold one?" asked Gwen as shepared the two dresses the wooden mannequins were wearing with her emerald eyes.

    "You are pretty in both dresses, mydy," answered her handmaiden.

    She sneakily rolled her eyes since that wasn''t helpful. Gwen stood beside the mannequin dressed in white and said, "I think the white one is perfect for me? What do you think?"

    "Yes, you are lovely in white, mydy," said another handmaiden.

    She switched positions and went to the other mannequin and said, "At second thought, I think the gold one would look better on me. It highlights my eyes, right?"

    "Yes, you are absolutely right, mydy," replied the first handmaiden with a slight bow.

    Another nd answer. Whenever she asked for the other''s opinion, all she would hear was praise. No one dared oppose her or gave their real thoughts unlike her mother, thete queen.

    She sighed as she took a seat and stared at the portrait of her mother hanging on the wall of her dressing room. Gwen bit her lips slightly wishing her mother was here, after all, tomorrow was her 16th birthday. And even though she was surrounded by a lot of handmaidens and a lot of people woulde to see her, she couldn''t help feeling more lonely.

    The door knocked and one of the handmaidens opened it. One more handmaiden came in and gave Gwen the news.

    She then rushed toward the king''s study room. There were two men talking and one of them was the king, but her purpose for going here was to see the other person whom her father was talking to. She jumped at the man and said, "Uncle!"

    "There she is! My lovely niece!" said Brett, returning her big hug.

    Brett was the younger brother of Gwen''ste mother. He wasn''t like any other noblemen who loved to stay in their fiefs, instead he loved to go adventuring across the seven kingdoms and even farther. He would usually be gone for months, but histest expedition had taken him almost two years.

    "I miss you, uncle! Please tell me all your great adventures! Where did you go? How were the people? What did you s��" Gwen stopped as she heard her father''s cough.

    Brettughed and said, "Hahaha, hold your horses, my niece. I''ll tell you all about it tonight. I''m actually here because of your special day tomorrow! Don''t think I''ve forgotten about it. For now, I''d like for you to close your eyes."

    "Hold out your hands," Brett said.

    As soon as she did, a rough but light item fell on her palms. Her eyes sparkled and saw the coarse, rolled-up parchment. Gwen unrolled it and stared at the drawing.

    Richard sighed and said, "Brother, you''re spoiling her again. I''m ming you for her mischievous attitude."

    "Please forgive me, my king. But she''s the only remembrance thete queen has left us," said Brett with his fist on his chest.

    Gwen turned the parchment to the left, right, and somehow realized. She said, "Uncle, is this?"

    Brett smiled and said, "Yes, smart girl! This is called the world map. This was first created in Greek, but now almost all ces I''ve travelled to in Europe use it."

    "Such a wonderful gift, uncle! Thank you uncle" said Gwen, hugging her uncle once more. This was one of the best gifts she had received in advance, which was even more precious than any of the beautiful dresses or jewels.

    "Well, off you go now, I have some things to discuss with the king."

    "I understand, uncle. But promise me you"ll spend time telling me about your adventure." Gwen gave him a big smile and issued adylike bow before leaving.

    That night, Gwen enjoyed the stories of all the ces her uncle had traveled to until she slept. And because of that, she dreamt about the different houses, the people, animals, and the world far far away.

    When she had awoken, all she could still think about was the dream and all the ces her uncle had mentioned. In fact, her mind was even more upied with those thoughts rather than hering of age ceremony. She really wished to talk to someone about it and while getting ready, a noble boy came to her mind. She said to herself, "Yes! I am sure he''ll be here today."

    The ceremony started and the moment she descended the stairs beside her father, her eyes immediately caught the sight of a boy who looked more like amonerpared to the rest of the nobles in the area. She couldn''t wait to walk over to him, but she must attend first to her duty, thus she was stealing nces at him.

    The gift giving ended as well as greetings. Now, she must attend to her duties. She went and greeted the other nobles by herself with her handmaidens behind. Gwen said to thest noble family she had mingled with, "I hope you are enjoying yourselves." She looked once more at where the boy was and then added, "Please excuse me."

    She made her way toward him but the son of her father''s advisor, the Fantumar boy, blocked her path and said some cringy words. Gwen slightly furrowed her brows. She never liked this boy but as a respect to his family''s status, she said, "Abe, how can I help you?"

    "Your Royal Princess, I would like to��"

    "My apologies, but I can''t talk to you right now, Abe," said Gwen when she saw the boy stood up and tried to walk away.

    Gwen walked straight to the boy and eximed, "Emery!"

    And without notice, she grabbed his arm and dragged him outside.

    That act surprised some nobles, especially the young noble, Abe, whom the princess had cut off and left for the lowborn boy.

 Chapter 5: The Dream

    <h4>5 The Dream</h4>

    He was with her in the enchanting garden, the great view of the sea, the sound of the waves. The rays of the moon and stars reflected from the coast to her, making her beauty indescribable. Emery didn''t want to let go of the smooth and soft hand of the most beautiful girl he had everid eyes upon. His heart thumped against his chest.

    The footsteps of the handmaidens and guards neared and Gwen released her grip on him.

    "Princess Gwen? We could get in trouble."

    "Ohe on, Emery. You don''t have to call me princess. We''ll be fine. Anyway, the ceremony is over and I felt like suffocating there. I needed a breath of fresh air. Please, will you apany me please?"

    Unbeknownst to her, Emery was actually more concerned about how he would get scolded by his father, but he couldn''t possibly refuse a request by the princess, could he? Besides, the view here with the jewel of the kingdom, how could he say no to that?

    "Give me one second. I have a surprise for you," said Gwen as she turned around.

    "Surprise? It''s me who is supposed to��" Emery grabbed his pouch but Gwen wasn''t listening to him one bit.

    She found what she was looking for and said, "Look at this, Emery."

    "Is this?" Emery''s eyes shone, recognizing what Gwen took out from him.

    "That''s right!" approved Gwen with a smile. "This one below is called Africa. And the one on the farthest is China. It''s like the story from parchment we had read before!"

    Emery and Gwen had known each other for quite some time now. When all the other kids were riding horses and hunting, Emery loved to spend his time reading. He had finished all the parchments and scrolls he could find in his father''s library. So, whenever his father had matters to attend to in the Lioness''s castle, he always forced his father to let hime.

    He had spent a lot of time reading the various stories found in the royal library. And that was where he had often met with Gwen.

    Although they didn''t often meet, they got along so fast probably because they had two things inmon. The first was they both loved to study and read about the various history, ces and curiosity of the world, and the second was both of their mothers had died when they were young. Although much of it all thanks to the princess friendly attitude.

    That evening, they talked for almost an hour about the ces on those maps they had only heard in stories.

    "I am sure you can. You are a princess, you can do anything you want!" said Emery.

    Without realizing it, the princess''s dream of exploring the world became part of Emery''s dream too. Whether it was because he, himself, was interested in all the wonders of this world or because he would love to go on an adventure with her.

    Gwen turned her face on Emery with a big smile and said, "That''s very sweet of you to say. Thank you."

    Before turning dark and added, "Thank you again. I feel really great now that I have talked with you, you really are a good friend."

    Emery''s heart slightly prickled. He liked her, but when he thought about it more, beingbeled as a friend of the most beautifuldy in the kingdom was a fortune in itself. Maybe that was all they would ever be.

    He then realized he still hadn''t given the thing he had worked on for months. Reluctantly reaching his hand into the pouch, he embarrassedly said, "Gwe-Gwen... I also have something for you..."

    "What is it?" asked Gwen, tilting her said on the side.

    Emery handed out the pouch before pulling it back. Heughed.

    "What''s the hesitation? Is that for me? Thank you," said Gwen.

    "What box is this Emery?"

    Before she was able to open up the box, however, sounds of step got closer.

    "Ehem!" coughed a big man wearing a luxurious coat, two men walking toward them.

    "Father, Sir Fantumar," said Gwen.

    Emery was shocked to see the king right next to him, and Fantumar the highest noble of the kingdom.

    "Your Highness!" eximed Emery, bowing before the king.

    The king recognized him. "You are Geoffry''s boy aren''t you?"

    "Yes, My Lord," replied Emery.

    "I''ve heard many things about you from my daughter."

    The fat noble interjected, "Your Highness, I suggest you stop the Princess from ying with this boy."

    "!!!"

 Chapter 6: Half Blood

    <h4>6 Half Blood</h4>

    The Ambrose Family was already at the bottom of the barrel, but Fantumar''s pressing further by asking the princess and the king not to socialize with Emery was pushing it.

    Gwen stomped the ground and red at the fat noble. Her voice had a sense of sharpness in them. "Lord Fantumar, you may be my father''s right hand but you''re out of line telling me who I can and cannot be friends with!"

    Fantumar furrowed his brows. This princess had always been a pain in the ass for their family. He turned to the boy instead and ordered, "Boy, raise your head let us see your face."

    Emery, feeling brave because of the princess backing him up, raised his face and looked Fantumar directly in the eyes.

    Fantumar smirked. The light of the moonlight reflecting on Emery''s eyes confirmed his suspicions. He wasn''t sure when he had seen this kid earlier at the gate but now he confirmed. "Do you see it, sire? The boy has his mother''s eyes."

    "What do you mean Fantumar?" asked Richard.

    "You see, sire." Fantumar leaned closer and whispered, "He''s a half-blood. A��"

    "A Fey Chrutin!" eximed Richard, staring at Emery''s eyes.

    Fey Chrutin were humans who lived in the deep forested areas of the Britons. It was said that they loved to socialize with the mysterious creatures of the forest, the fey creatures. The fey chrutin lived without following the kingdom rule.

    For hundreds of years, the fey chrutin and the people of the kingdom people had always been at war. The Lioness Kingdom''s military had attempted to burn these forests multiple times just to drive out the fey chrutin, but for reasons unknown, the fires never seem to spread out. Thus, all sorts of rumors from the fey chrutins knowing ck magic, witchcraft, mythical creatures, etc. began to spread.

    At this moment, another figure walked in. It was Geoffrey Ambrose, Emery''s father. He didn''t waste one more second and got down on one knee in front of the king. "My Liege, I apologize for the behavior of my son. I hope he didn''t offend you in any way. I will discipline him better!"

    The king stared at Geoffry with aplicated look, he said, "Is what Fantumar said true? That yourte wife �� is a chrutin?"

    Geoffrey replied with a heavy tone, "It-it is true, my king."

    The king''s face darkened; his wrinkles appeared, fist tightened and mouth clenched. The chrutins were the reason he had lost his wife. He hated them with all his being.

    Emery also noticed how Gwen''s face had changed. He still didn''t understand what was happening. Everyone except him seemed to know what was going on.

    "Gwen,e with me right now." Richard turned to the father and son and said a single word that was full of hate, "Leave."

    "Father, I��"

    "Now!" roared Richard.

    Gwen was startled. Her father had never shouted at her, this was the first. She looked at Emery with aplicated face and said, "I''m sorry. I don''t think we can be friends."

    Richard grabbed Gwen, prompting her to drop the box Emery had given, and dragged her back into the pce.

    Emery nkly stared at the broken box with figurine pieces on the ground. He was about to pick it up when the pce guard barred his way. They were then shown out of the pce.

    Once they were outside, the gates behind them were shut. Emery was at a loss as he gazed at the towering wooden gate wondering what did he do wrong? Why did the princess and the king look at him like that?

    He asked his father for answers, but all his father gave was a weak smile. The ride home was full of unbearable silence. Emery wished instead for his father to just scold him.

    Back at the pce, Fantumar watched the Ambrose father and son riding their horses. He deviously smiled on how they were now on the king''s bad side. However, that wasn''t enough for him.

 Chapter 7: The Raid

    <h4>7 The Raid</h4>

    Emery went to the main hall and saw his father still drinking. He had seen him drinking since afternoon, but he was still continuing this evening. Simply silent, drinking alcohol.

    Emery walked to up his father and said to him almost a whisper, "Father... I am sorry..."

    Geoffrey dazedly lifted his head and replied, "You''re fine, my son. It wasn''t your fault. It never has been your fault..."

    Emery asked, "If it wasn''t my fault, then what happened, father? Please, tell me."

    Geoffrey opened his mouth, closed it, before saying, "It''s��nothing my boy. I just miss your mother so much, that''s all."

    "Father, I know there''s something going on. I am not a kid anymore."

    For a moment, his father pondered something before taking another sip of his ale and said, "Okay... Tomorrow. I''ll tell you tomorrow. It''s alreadyte now, you should get some sleep."

    Emery was about to press the matter further when the sound of their horn for battle resounded from the distance. He and his father made their way to the window and saw silhouettes from the distance carrying torches.

    The main hall''s door banged open and one of the knights came in. "My Lord! Marauders havee to��"

    A sword protruded from the knight''s chest. The sword was pulled back and blood sshed on the ground. Three bloodied marauders arrived; their faces were covered with cloth.

    "There they are boys!" eximed the marauder in front. "Kill these chrutin loving people!"

    "Emery! Hide!" shouted Geoffrey as he withdrew the sword hanging on his sheath.

    "No! I want to help you!" protested Emery.

    "It''s not the time to argue! Do what I ask!" said Geoffrey, shing with the de of one of the Marauders.

    The other two tried to nk from the side, Geoffrey pushed the first marauder and jumped back, dodging the attacks from the sides. He waved his sword and two heads rolled down on the wooden floor. In just a matter of seconds, the marauder''srades had died. The marauder then took a step back and ran away.

    Geoffrey had once been a higher ranking noble. He had never yed the politics of the kingdom to be a higher ranking noble, instead his great contributions in major battles with other kingdoms were well-known throughout the wholend earning him the title ''The Lion''s Fang''. So, even when Geoffrey had been drinking since afternoon, his skills with the sword were still unparalleled.

    Geoffrey said to his son, "Follow me!"

    "But???"

    "Now!" roared his father.

    Geoffrey said, "Hurry! It''ll be dark, so I need you to keep walking straight with your hand on the wall. At the end of the passage there''ll be adder leading to the stables. Take a horse, go west and follow the river. You''ll be safe there."

    "What about you?" asked Emery.

    "I''ll hold them off here and make sure no one will be following. Once I''ve made sure everything is clear, I''ll find��"

    "Over here!" shouted an unknown person.

    Shuffling steps neared to where they were and Geoffrey stopped his words. He whispered before pushing the torch, "You''re my world, my son. Grow up and be strong. Go, now!"

    "I��" Emery didn''t finish his words because his father pushed him behind the closing cupboard. He got up and noticed the broken slit where he could peek through. He put his eyes on it and watched as dozens of marauders entered the cer.

    "Where''s your boy? Chrutin lover?" asked the marauder. It was the same marauder who had run away. He went back after calling hisrades.

    "You''ll never find him! Now, enough talk and show me what you got!" dered Geoffrey, brandishing his steel sword.

    "Kill him!" said the marauder.

    Emery witnessed his father''s might. One by one the marauders fell, but there were too many of them. Slowly, his father''s breath became ragged and fell on one knee. The first marauder managed to sneak behind him and sh Geoffrey on the back.

    Geoffrey faced t the dusty ground and struggled to get up, but the marauder stomped on his back, preventing Geoffrey from getting up.

    "Fa��" Emery stopped himself from shouting by putting his hands against his mouth. Tears were welling from his eyes. He felt helpless watching his father being struck down.

    The marauder twisted his neck to the direction where the cupboard was and smirked.

    Geoffrey''s eyes widened. He had told his son to run away but he was still here! With thest bit of his strength, he pushed up, making the marauder lose his bnce. Geoffrey then tightened his grip on his sword and impaled the marauder on the wall.

    He shouted with all he could, "RUN!!!" before being struck with multiple swords on the back.

    He was still alive, blood on his lips, chest and back, he swung his sword once more but hit no one. Geoffrey muttered, "Run..."

    Finally, Geoffrey fell unmoving on the ground.

    Emery froze, he didn''t know what to do. Thest words of his father just registered on his mind. Run. And that was what he did. He ran and ran. Got up thedder to where the stables were, but all the horses were dead. The crackling mes, the shing of swords, the cries of his people, rang out everywhere in the ce where Emery had lived his whole life.

    Emery gazed at where their house was and the roaring mes engulfed everything it touched. He then ran west, toward the forest, as his father had asked. As soon as he entered the forest, however, he heard horses galloping. One of the marauders had actually seen Emery from afar and gave chase.

    He kept on running toward the river, but his weak legs couldn''t bear it any longer, making him trip on one of the tree''s roots. Emery rolled down onto the freezing river. He struggled to stay afloat and unintentionally drank water, making his every breath hurt like needles stinging his lungs.

    There were two marauders that caught up and descended from their horses. They watched Emery drowning at the river''s strong current.

    "Let''s leave, the boy won''t be able to survive this freezing river," said the marauder.

    "Shouldn''t we at least confirm it?" asked the other marauder.

    "Are you dumb? Can''t you see how strong the current is? If he doesn''t die from drowning, then he''ll freeze to death. I am sure he''ll die one way or another."

    "Okay, whatever you say."

    The two marauders mounted on their horses and left.

    Emery sank, he couldn''t do anything against the stream and fell down on ake when the river ended. His heart pounded against his chest, it felt like his lungs were about to explode. He wished for something, anyone, anything to save him. Soon, he stopped struggling, he was losing consciousness until he arrived at the bottom of theke.

    "Is this the end��"

    He didn''t notice, however, that a vine was worming its way toward him. The vine wrapped against his leg and pulled him back onnd. A few secondster, he coughed violently, spitting out all the water he had drunk. Emery didn''t know how he survived. He then crawled on the muddy ground.

    He was now lying down, staring at the night sky. Every part of his body was hurting. He was shivering, his vision was blurring but his gaze fell once more on the three stars lined up in a row.

    He wished upon the three stars, "Please, save me... I don''t want to die. Father..."

    Emery struggled to keep his eyes open but there was like a weight pulling it down to close until he was unable to open it any longer. He was weak, cold and dying. But then, the stars seemed to have answered his wish. The star in the middle of the three lit up as a ray of light hit Emery''s frail body floated before vanishing.

 Chapter 8: Magus Class

    <h4>8 Magus ss</h4>

    Emery pondered the meaning of that sentence. But he was torn whether he wanted to go back or not, after all, was there anything else that would make him want to go back? His father had been killed, his entire estate had been burned to the ground, and even the princess. The princess who had said they couldn''t even be at least friends. Maybe revenge against the marauders? But what power did he have to defeat them? He was weak and frail. Whatever excuse he coulde up with to return, he always had something to contradict it with. For now, he just followed the group of young people in front of him.

    Julian and Thrax were still giving each other a deadly stare while Chumo was still silent on the side, keeping a suspicious eye to everything around him. A beautiful woman, however, invaded Emery''s vision and thoughts.

    "Hello, you. Emery, right?" asked the bronze-skinned girl with her sweet voice. She added, "I hope you''re different from that boy trying to pick a fight."

    Emery slightly jumped back. This girl startled him. She was too close. He recollected himself and looked at this youngdy.

    Unconsciously, hepared her with Gwen. Gwen was like an ember for Emery, something warm and something he still couldn''t touch but could get close to without getting burnt. But this girl, Klea, Emery felt like she was a fire that would eat him up if he got too close. Klea was young, the same age as them, but her dark hair, big round eyes coupled with ck linings on the edges, and attire that showed off her brown curvaceous body, was enough to make Emery''s heart jump against his chest. She was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. She had this unique womanly appeal that Gwen didn''t have.

    Klea gracefully crossed her arms and said, "I''m surprised you aren''t more excited."

    "Excited? What do you mean?" asked Emery, confused.

    "We are in a mystical ce." Klea pointed upward and added, "Look up there, there are floating inds and houses in the sky. They couldn''tpare to the pyramids our mighty pharaohs built."

    Emery followed the direction of her finger and fell into deep thought. She was right, howe he didn''t notice it before? He stood there in awe of the magical events happening all around him.

    "...Em... Emery? Hello, are you there? Emery!"

    Emery shook his head and mindlessly asked, "Yes?"

    Klea put her hands on her hips and leaned her face closer to Emery.

    Emery could smell the wonderful fragrance emitting from her body and see the smooth curves that were the pride of women. His face felt flushed.

    "Emery! Do you think I''m beautiful?"

    "If that''s the case, then listen when a beautiful woman is talking to you, understood!" said Klea in a sharp tone, but it was still like a melody to the ears.

    Emery didn''t have other choice but to nod multiple times.

    Klea was about to lecture him more when their line suddenly stopped. They both looked in front.

    "All who are in ss 77, enter from this portal," said a man with the ck and gold armor.

    Portal was a term Emery hadn''t heard off. However, based on what Emery had seen so far, this ''portal'' acted like a door even though this door looked like it was made from the wind and light. It had a circle shape and appeared to be shining and there was nothing behind it.

    "Let''s go, Emery! That''s our ss!" eximed Klea without fear of the unknown. She grabbed his hand and dragged Emery toward the glowing circle.

    "Aaa, wait." He tried to protest but her soft hand gripped him tight.

    The boy and girl passed through the portal and their whole surroundings changed. They were now in a ce that had white tiles, white walls, and golden pirs neatly arranged in symmetry. It was so elegant that the Lioness'' throne room couldn''t hold a candle against this.

    The room had a tform in the middle while there were rows of stairs coupled with desks in each row, forming a semicircle. There were already other people, who appeared to be the same age as him, already seated facing toward the tform in front where a woman wearing a pointy hat that matched with the purple dress she had on her.

    It was a unique sight for all of them, except for Julian who seemed to have been in a simr ce before. He walked in front of the other four and took the lead to sit in the front row where there was another group of boys and girls sitting.

    One of the boys though stood up and pointed on his chest. "You don''t belong here, lower world citizens! Sit behind in the corner!"

    Julian stayed silent but not shaken. He looked at the ck haired boy wearing ck and white uniform from head to toe.

    Thrax, on the other hand, made his way in front of Julian and proceeded to shout. "What do you mean lower world! Are you looking for a fight!"

    He readied his fist and the rest of the boys and girls in uniforms stood up. They were ready to fight.

    Julian was still confident and touched Thrax on the shoulder before blocking him. He then smiled and said, "Sorry, sorry. I understand, we''ll sit in the back."

    He turned around, pulled Thrax and waved his head at the Chumo, Emery and Klea. They followed him.

    After taking their seats, Thrax crossed his arms, spat on the floor and said, "Roman pig, coward!"

    "Stupid, barbarian. Use your brains not muscles," replied Julian, unconcerned.

    Thrax knew what Julian meant, however. After all, they were in an unfamiliar ce and unfamiliar people. Still Thrax hated that boy in the ck and white uniform''s guts. He was always like this, fist first before talking.

    Emery silently sighed to himself. It was the same even in a different world. There were always ss differences, statuses, privileged people in all ces.

    Emery made a mental note to himself regarding these four people he had been interacting with. Julian, Thrax and Klea had open personalities while Chumo remained mysterious. In fact, since the beginning, Chumo just kept a knowing look at the others and didn''t reveal anything other than his name and city of origins.

    The portal closed and not long after, the woman dressed in purple from top to bottom pped her hands that resounded throughout the whole room and began to speak. "It looks like everyone is here. Let me wee all of you. The 100 new acolytes of ss 77. You may call me Minerva and I will be your guide for the next 7 days. Listen to my instructions and if you are lucky, maybe a few of you can be a Spirit Magus."

    "Spirit Magus?"

 Chapter 9: The Universe

    <h4>9 The Universe</h4>

    "Magus? What do you mean by magus?" asked a random boy.

    Minerva raised one hand and the wind around the whole room stirred. Trails of wind around headed to Minerva and converged into her hand. Wind wasn''t usually visible, but there it was, arge sphere of wind spinning at the top of her hand. She casually exined, "Magus, sorcerer, witch, magician, wizard, shaman, warlock, element weaver, etc. These are all different terms for different worlds but all pertain to the same thing. People who have talents in wielding the universe''s primordial energy around them. There are trillions of people in existence throughout our gxy but only hundreds of thousands have the ability to handle the universe''s power. And as you all can see, I am wielding the wind''s energy."

    Almost everyone had their eyes peeled out and mouths gaped in disbelief. For a lot of them, this was the first they had seen such a spectacle.

    Minerva sped her hand and the wind lightly exploded before dispersing to its natural state. She smirked as she looked around a little amused at these little boys and girls reacting with such expressions. She asked, "I wonder �C have any of you seen magic done before?"

    Less than a third of them raised their hands. That was including Klea.

    "Klea, you as well?" Julian eximed in doubt.

    Klea pulled back her hand and crossed her arm. "Of course. The priests in our court sometimes do rituals for a fruitful year by making it rain or having the Nile River flooded. On some special asions as well, they put out a performance by turning staves into snakes."

    Her elegance, arrogance at times, the way she referred to her people, Emery had noticed it and couldn''t help but think shees from a noble background.

    Minerva nodded and asked another question. "Next, who among you are already capable of handling the universe''s energy?"

    This time fewer people raised their hands. It was like 1-2 in every 10 people. In fact, most of them even came from those arrogant boys and girls, sitting in the front with ck and white uniforms that raised their hands.

    Emery wanted to know more if there were others that could do magic. He found another, sitting in the corner opposite to them. Since he had good eyesight, he could make out what the girl somewhat looked like.

    She had a long ck hair that was peeking through therge dark veil she was wearing. Her pale skin was almost as white as the dress she was wearing.

    And as Emery stared at her, her veil suddenly shifted toward his direction and Emery felt a chill run down his spine, making him look away and turning his attention back to Minerva.

    The room darkened and her bracelet shed an image in the middle of the room. At the center of the image, a big sphere was floating with four tails spiraling toward the edge of the image and lots of tiny shining dots in between the tails. The dots were of different colors: blue, white, yellow, orange, red, and of different sizes.

    Minerva pointed her wrist at the group of young people and the floating image of lights zoomed in and focused on a green and blue ball. She said with an unimpressed tone, "World 0623, Kalios. So all of you came from a magus world. I guess it isn''t surprising that 18 people from your world were chosen."

    She flicked her wrist and the floating ball disappeared. Minerva said, "Our gxy has hundreds of thousands of human worlds. Every year, 10,000 talented young people are selected from 1,000 lucky worlds..."

    Since there were hundreds of thousands of worlds, it usually took hundreds of years before a world was re-elected. Of course, there were some worlds that got special treatment, such as Kalios.

    The human worlds were divided into three categories: lower ss worlds that still hadn''t harnessed the power of nature; middle ss worlds that made use of metals, water, earth to the human''s advantage. It would be to describe middle ss worlds as an industrial age. Lastly, the upper ss worlds, wherein great inventions were made such as harnessing the power of electricity, like those who had reached the modern era or even better magus era.

    Kalios belonged to the upper ss worlds. At least there would be 10 people selected from upper ss worlds. In fact, these worlds receive the opportunity once every 5 years.

    Emery listened intently to Minerva''s exnation. So, he couldn''t help but think that those arrogant boys and girls were in their ce to act high and mighty.

    Julianmented, "Our world is so big but only five of us were chosen. It looks like our world gets selected at least tens of years or hundreds of years. It seems we are very lucky!"

    Minerva continued her exnation. "Since first year acolytes only get seven days of studying, it is best that all of you study diligently. This may be a once in a lifetime for you and maybe your world. Do not waste the chance we are giving you."

    Emery couldn''t help but feel d at the prospect of learning a skill called magic. Studying was what he was best at and he was always interested in learning new things.

    "Now that we''ve got that settled, the first step in learning to be a magus is to know yourself." Minerva flicked her finger and another round object appeared. "I need everyone to stand up and wait for this crystal ball to fly over your head. Let''s see how many talented children we have this year."

    Minerva smiled as she waited for the 100 young people to stand up and did she had instructed. That smile, however, made Emery and the others ufortable.

 Chapter 10: The Elements

    <h4>10 The Elements</h4>

    [Scanplete. Yellow. Earth Affinity.]

    It spoke! Almost everyone was baffled. How could an object speak? Minerva didn''t bother exining as the crystal ball selected its new target and went above the mysterious young girl wearing arge veil with her long hair peeking on its edges and snowish-white skin. It didn''t take long for the ball to turn to glow green.

    [Scanplete. Green. nt Affinity.]

    The others who didn''t understand started muttering. Minerva then started exining while the crystal ball flew around, "A lot of you must be wondering. Let me exin here. The whole universe was nothing but darkness in its infancy. And from that darkness, gods and goddesses emerged. The gods and goddesses, however, were split in what they wanted to aplish. Some wanted to fill the worlds with life, some wanted eternal emptiness. It was inevitable that a battle would erupt between the gods and goddesses and it did.

    "Aeons have passed and the gods and goddesses battles ended. Those who have wanted life won, obviously. The primordial energies that erupted from the battle from the gods and goddesses birthed uncountable gxies and one of them is ours. These energies are what we call the Ten Elements.

    "The Ten Elements are divided into four main elements namely the fire, wind, water, and earth. While the four sub elements are the lightning, ice, nt and metal. These are the eight elements that are the most abundant in the whole universe, but thest two elements are the ties that hold everything together. They are also the rarest to appear in a person, the darkness and light."

    As soon as Minerva finished exining, the crystal ball hovering over a bald and modestly clothed boy shone white.

    [Scanplete. White. Light Affinity.]

    Minerva turned slightly red, whether it was because of excitement or embarrassment only she knew. "As I''ve said, it is quite rare that we have an acolyte with light or dark elements every year."

    The crystal ball selected people at random and it finally came back to the group of youths from Kalios, a magus world. Another young boy from their world was scanned and the crystal glowed red before its half turned purple.

    [Scanplete. Red and purple. Dual affinity. Fire and wind.]

    "Having multiple elemental affinity is like having a double-edged sword. It is both fortune and curse," Minervamented at the young boy who had a smug look on his face at first.

    A couple of minutes had passed and the crystal ball was almost finished scanning everyone. The 18 youths from Kalios had mostly single elemental affinity but five of them had dual elements.

    Not long after, the crystal ball floated over Emery''s group. They were thest people to be scanned. It first approached Julian and shot its beam. It turned yellow before being split in half with red.

    [Yellow and red. Dual affinity. Earth and fire.]

    Julian whistled with a smile on his face.

    Thrax was the next to be scanned.

    [Red. Fire affinity.]

    Julian had half a smile as he watched Thrax trying to argue at the crystal ball why he had less elemental affinitypared to the roman pig. But Julian''s cheeky smile turned into awe as he watched crystal divide itself into three above Klea. The colors inside the ball showed three distinct shades.

    [Scanplete. Purple, blue, and indigo. Triple affinity. Wind, water and lightning.]

    "Hmm. Out of the hundred youths in this ss, so far you''re the only acolyte who has three elements," Minervamented with a knowing look.

    The ss started a slight uproar and faces of slight admiration, especially the boys. Indeed there were many of them and this beautiful, sexy, bronze-skinned woman had three affinities. The other girls'' faces, however, told a different story. That showed how rare it was for a person to have three of the elements.

    "Truly an extraordinarydy!" eximed Julian.

    "It wasn''t much," replied Klea, flicking her hair.

    "Congrattions, Klea," said Emery with a grin.

    "Thank you, cutie," smiled Klea with a wink.

    Next, the crystal moved toward Chumo and showed a single color.

    [ck. Darkness Affinity.]

    Emery didn''t have time to congratte Chumo for the rare element because he was blinded by the light raying from the crystal ball.

    He closed his eyes, slightly afraid of what he was about to hear and see. Since childhood, Emery believed he had never had sess. The people around him always had low expectations from him. Even his father who had always treated him like a little boy. He never felt special nor a protagonist of the stories he had read in his father''s library.

    The crystal ball shone bright before bing dark then transparent. It was quiet. The crystal ball only needed only a few seconds to finish a scan but this was a bit too long.

    Emery opened his eyes and stared at the transparent crystal ball. He sighed, it was just as he had thought. He was nothing. He wasn''t special. But why was he even here? Did someone or something make a mistake? He was about to sit down when Klea muttered his name.

    "Emery..."

    [Scanplete.]

    [Blue]

    The crystal ball showed blue. That meant he had water affinity. Emery''s heart issued a slight jumped. He may be special after all. But then the crystal ball halved itself and showed another color.

    [Yellow, Green]

    Yellow, Earth affinity, and then a third color! Green, nt affinity, a triple affinity!

    Emery could feel everyone''s eyes staring at him. He felt his breath shortening; he somewhat wanted to lower his head and hide underneath the desk. This was the first time he had everyone''s attention solely to himself. It actually felt suffocating.

    Then his ears piqued as he heard gasps of the others. He had his eyes on the floor, but when he looked at them before casting his gaze at the crystal ball. He was as surprised as them.

    [ck]

    "..."

    [Blue, Yellow, Green, and ck. Quadruple affinity. Water, Earth, nt, and Darkness.]

    "A quadruple acolyte! Only one in every thousand acolytes have this!" Minerva eximed with a slight smile. She flew toward Emery and asked, "What''s your name boy?"

    "E��Emery," Emery stuttered.

    Minerva recalled the crystal ball since everyone had finished being scanned. "You better work hard, boy. It looks like everyone''s done but don''t you guys get excited just yet. Having an affinity for an element isn''t enough. Next, we''ll see how much your aptitude is."

 Chapter 11: A Persons Talen

    <h4>11 A Person''s Talen</h4>

    Affinity, however, was akin to having a heavy closed gate where the other side was the countless potential. You need to have the strength to push open that heavy gate and the aptitude to learn what the other side of the gate had to offer. Hence, the second test Minerva prepared was to examine the battle power and aptitude of each person in her ss.

    This time, she asked everyone toe in front after summoning a glowing symbol that appeared to be an eye. She said, "One by one, all of you will enter the eye of power. Who wants to be first?"

    The bald youth who had a light affinity stepped forward and decided to go first. A few seconds after he entered the circle, it lit up and a number emzoned on the symbol.

    [Battle power: 10]

    [Spirit power: 25]

    [Spirit aptitude: Rank A]

    "Everyone proceed as I exin," said Minerva. "Battle power is a measure of one''s physical strength. 10 is the normal number for the average adult human. For young people to have this number means they have rigorously trained and unlocked their physical bodies potential to the point where they can fight on equal grounds against an adult despite being young. Battle power is judged based on thebination of strength, speed and endurance.

    "Meanwhile, spirit power is the measure of one''s talent in weaving the elemental energy of the universe. It is measured by three categories: spirit strength, spirit control and spirit capacity. Increasing spirit power will be everybody''s main task and it won''t be easy. Only when a person breaks through spirit power 30 will be the time anyone of you will be able to use basic elements and reach rank 2 acolyte.

    "Lastly and the most important of these is the spirit aptitude. Aptitude is your talent in learning magic. One could have low spirit power because they never studied magic but anyone with high aptitude can quickly catch up."

    [Battle power: 8]

    [Spirit power: 23]

    [Spirit aptitude: Rank A]

    [Battle power: 6]

    [Spirit power: 28]

    [Spirit aptitude: Rank A]

    [Battle power: 15]

    [Spirit power: 22]

    [Spirit aptitude: Rank A]

    It was only expected that the youths spirited away among the billions to trillions of people in the gxy would have spirit rank A.

    [Battle power: 13]

    [Spirit power: 29]

    [Spirit aptitude: Rank S]

    [Battle power: 18]

    [Spirit power: 36]

    [Spirit aptitude: Rank A]

    [Spirit power: 32]

    [Spirit aptitude: Rank S]

    These were the numbers obtained from the group of young people in ck and white uniform. There were only a few of them who had rank S but almost all of them had passed 30 spirit powers save for the few that didn''t. They were being dubbed by the others as the geniuses hailing from the magus world called Kalios. This meant that almost all of them were able to use magic and were rank 2 acolytes.

    Once a person managed to break through a certain barrier in the spirit power, their physical strength would also increase at the same time.

    "No wonder they are arrogant. But words are meaningless. Ahh, I''m itching to pound those smug faces on the ground," Thrax said, spitting on the ground again.

    "Barbarian, could you stop dirtying the floor? It only shows you''re scared of them,"mented Julian, moving the hem of his cloth away where Thrax had spat.

    "Huh? Did you say something pig? I can''t understand a word of what you''re saying. I''m only hearing snorting," snapped Thrax, cing his ear near Julian.

    Julian only shook his head, sighed and started ignoring Thrax again.

    "Those boys, all they know is fighting. I''m so d that silent boy over there and you, my cutie, aren''t like them," said Klea, edging her face again near Emery.

    "I..." muttered Emery, his heart was racing again while his face felt flushed.

    Klea gave a teasingugh before moving away from Emery.

    The people on the front started eximing.

    Chumo stuck out his head to see what''s themotion.

    [Battle power: 22]

    [Spirit power: 41]

    [Spirit aptitude: Rank S]

    A girl with arge veil, wearing greenish-white smooth dress, was standing on the eye of power. Her battle power was twice of the average adult and she already had spirit power 41 indicating she had reached rank 3 acolyte at her young age.

    Minerva smiled and asked, "Let me see your face."

    Slowly the girl opened her vail. And everyone who saw the woman was amazed. Not only is this woman so beautiful but there is something different about this woman''s iris. Where the average human is round, this woman has a sunken, slender iris like a snake''s eye.

    One of the young people in uniformmented.

    "Huh! A half breed bloodline race ... no wonder "

    Minerva red at the young man whomented and he fell silent.

    "What''s your name girl?" Minerva asked

    "I am Silva"

 Chapter 12: Shocking Resul

    <h4>12 Shocking Resul</h4>

    Minerva put her attention back to the examination. "Next."

    The following youths had simr results between each other. There was a young man that towered over the rest of his peers and achieved battle power of 24. Two levels higher than Silva, but his spirit power was quite low at 22. The others on average had a battle power of 10 and a spirit power of 25. As for their aptitudes every one in ten had a rank s rating.

    It took half an hour at most before Emery and his group of friends from Earth were examined by the eye of power. Julian spearheaded the group, as usual, and stepped on the glowing eye symbol. It shed and a number emerged from the symbol.

    [Battle power: 8]

    [Spirit power: 24]

    [Spirit aptitude: Rank A]

    It was a normal figurepared to the others. Except for the dual affinity he had going for him, there was nothing else special about Julian. He sighed, looking quite disappointed at himself. He had been training since he was old enough to wield a dius, so he had been quite confident in his physical strength. As it appeared, however, the other worlds standards were higher than Earth.

    Thrax''s smug face though was all over the ce as he walked past Julian and flexed his muscles. Hemented quickly before the eye of power examined him, "A pig is a pig, it''s better you flex your belly so you can be fattened for ughter."

    [Battle power: 10]

    [Spirit power: 23]

    [Spirit aptitude: Rank A]

    Thrax''s eyes widened looking at the result. He seemed to be expecting a battle power 15 or so, but s, expectations vs reality always disappoints.

    Julian couldn''t help butugh as he pointed at Thrax. "I guess I shouldn''t call you barbarian anymore, monkey. Hahahaha."

    Somehow, that seemed to cheer up Julian as he kept onughing how Thrax had an epic fail.

    It was Chumo''s turn to enter the symbol; silent as ever, walking with light steps toward the glowing eye.

    [Battle power: 7]

    [Spirit power: 26]

    [Spirit aptitude: Rank A]

    Klea went in first on the eye of power and gave a wink to her cutie. The glowing symbol shone bright as it listed the following result.

    [Battle power: 6]

    [Spirit power: 37]

    [Spirit aptitude: Rank S]

    Klea didn''t disappoint. Murmuring erupted and one could vaguely hear how the youths were talking about how a person from a lower ss world had such talent. She was a triple elemental magus; she even had high spirit power and rank s aptitude. Klea blew a kiss to the crowd before descending from the tform.

    Some of the boys seemed to have flushed faces, while the girls on the hand seemed to have faces of envy. It wouldn''t take long for Klea to be a rank 3 acolyte, after all.

    Minerva simply nodded, seemingly satisfied on how she was with Klea. She had checked earlier from which Klea hade from and having such an outstanding result for someone from a lower ss world was indeed pretty impressive.

    "You''re making us all proud, beautiful," said Julian, happy to have someone from his world getting a result higher than the average of all the other worlds.

    "Of course," replied Klea confidently, giving another sweet smile in response to Julian''s praise. Just like the others, she also didn''t fully understand the meaning of the numbers yet. However, seeing how a lot of them reacted as if she was a goddess, she was jubnt to receive their special attention.

    After Klea, there was only one person left. Emery. Like the previous exam from the crystal ball, he was thest person to be tested on the eye of power. Everyone stared in silence, even the breathing of each one could be heard. They were tense on how the only person who received four elemental affinities would fare this time.

    Emery felt ufortable from their stares. He had seen this type of stare before. The stare of the other noble boys who looked at him in envy when Princess Gwen had given him attention. It was a stare of people brimming with jealousy.

    Emery shook off his thoughts as he ascended the stairs toward the tform. He tried to encourage himself with the trick his father had taught him before whenever he felt nervous or scared. And that was to imagine the people''s faces as a fish. That didn''t work and Emery issued another shaking of his head. Instead, he repeated in his mind that he was special, he had four elemental affinity and that was a huge feat.

    "Emery, are you ready?" asked Minerva, her face though looked unsure.

    "Ready!" replied Emery with determination not noticing Minerva''s expression. He wouldn''t have a low result since he had four affinities, would he?

    The eye of power''s symbol shone and showed the first set of words.

    [Battle power: 5]

    It was the lowest number from all of the tests, in fact even lower than Klea who was even a girl and only had a battle power of 6. Emery kept his hopes up though since he knew to himself he had inherited the weak constitution of his mother. That was a given.

    The next line appeared and it definitely was a shock to everyone watching Emery.

    [Spirit power: 20]

    This level was also the lowest number anyone in this room had seen. Whispers started to resound on how the boy who had four elemental affinity only had a spirit power of only twenty was baffling. But the cream of the crop was about to reveal itself. When thest text finally appeared, uproar ensued.

    [Spirit aptitude: Rank B]

    Emery was more shocked than anyone. He unconsciously looked at the disappointed Minerva, who seemed to have half-expecting this. Then it dawned on him, he was the only person who had rank b as a spirit aptitude, but could he also be the only one in the entire academy?

 Chapter 13: Institutions

    <h4>13 Institutions</h4>

    Emery was clenching his fist so hard that it was almost white. He stared at the measurements of the eye of power and felt indignant. He asked, voice shaking, "Co-Could we do the t-test again?"

    Minerva nodded but her face didn''t seem hopeful. The text of Emery''s examination erased itself. The eye of power shone once more and showed the same number.

    When Emery had seen Minerva''s expression, he had known it was futile. Emery became crestfallen. He indeed had the lowest battle power, spirit power and aptitude in the ss. Even though he didn''t fully understand what those meant, based on Minerva''s face, it was as obvious as clear water how disappointed and surprised she was.

    Emery could also hear how those youths from the upper ss world, Kalios, were gloating. He vaguely heard the following, ''It has been a thousand years...st spirit aptitude rank b appeared in this acade.... This primitive... he truly is a one in a kind... Hahaha��''

    Minerva nced at those youths'' location before putting back her attention to Emery. Her face had a look of they were right as she said in a heavy tone, "I am sorry, Emery. Spirit aptitude is the most important factor into bing a magus. A low spirit power can be enhanced by having a high spirit aptitude."

    She dispelled the eye of power before saying, "But since you''re here, I suggest you still do your best." Minerva turned to the others and said, "Everyone! Take a seat for now and listen carefully."

    The youths went back to their seats, and Emery dragged his feet. Klea, in particr, tried to cheer him up but it was to no avail. He kept silent and just issued a weak smile to somehow acknowledge their efforts.

    "The cirction, however, can only focus on elemental energy at a time. Hence, for people with multiple affinities, they need to spend more time circting the energy individually. If you try to circte two or more elements at the same time, then the energy in your body would sh and in the worst case scenario, your vessel, your body will explode."

    Minerva sighed again as she paced around the tform. "I''ll remind everyone once again, all of you have seven days and make sure to not waste this opportunity."

    She raised two fingers. "There are two things all of you need toplete within these seven days. First, you have to reach 30 spirit power and be a rank 2 acolyte. Second, is you have to get a letter of eptance from any of the institutions in our Magus Academy. Failure toplete even one of them means you''ll fail and your memory will be wiped."

    After Minerva had exined things, Emery had put the pieces together. Based on her exnation, a spirit aptitude of rank B would take more than seven days to get to the initial stage of an element on top of that, he still had to get admitted to one of the institutions and get spirit power 30. The test would ur in seven days, so the only conclusion anyone one would get was the Emery would fail.

    Emery was watching Minerva, but he noticed several young people from Kalios on the first row turn their heads. Emery could feel they were talking about him, gloating and mocking. They were the ones that first had expressions of jealousy, but now their noses were in the air as they seemed to have expressions of scorn or pity.

    He looked down again, staring nkly on the floor but his thoughts were shaken as someone suddenly ced an arm over Emery''s shoulder.

    A sweet fragrance filled his senses again as a soft wonderful feeling pressed against his arms. "Don''t worry, cutie. I''ll help you. Maybe it''s because of those things our high priest taught me that I have such high spirit power. I''ll teach you some of those tricks.

    It took him a moment that it was Klea who had ced her arm over him and that soft feeling. Emery looked over to what that soft feeling was and it was indeed what he thought. He quickly got away from Klea''s clutches.

    "Since we''re from the same world, I''ll also help you, Emery,"mented Julian, who was on the farthest corner.

    "Klea, Julian..." muttered Emery.

    "Hmpff," snorted Thrax, but his eyes clearly said otherwise.

    Chumo still stayed silent, however, his gaze had some warmth in them.

    Emery felt warm inside. They had barely known each other, but these people acted better than those mean noble kids back in the kingdom he belonged. In fact, these people were the first to show some care to Emery other than Gwen. The kids in his father''s estate always had a feeling of distance between them. But these four strangers, whom he had met in a different world, seemed genuine.

    Emery ced his attention back to Minerva, who was still exining a couple of things. Somehow, those negative thoughts left Emery''s mind at the moment.

    "...In Magus Academy, even though we have a lot of institutions, they will not ept an acolyte if you just show up and ask them for you to be enrolled. This academy isn''t a ce of begging. Prove your worth with whatever they require of you and they will provide you with the facilities and lessons they can provide."

    Minerva waved her hand and colossal magical images of two doors appeared. "The institutions that we have are divided into two main paths. The Ten Elements Path and The Destiny Path.

    "The Ten Elements Path are the institutions where you will improve your spirit power as well as learn about your elements. Since it is a given that all students we gather from different worlds have at least one element, all of you are entitled to take the entrance test for their sses. You can only take the test in ordance to what affinity you have, so if you have a single elemental affinity, for example fire, you can take the test for our fire academy but not the other academies."

    The Destiny Path then glowed and Minerva continued, "The Destiny Path are the institutions for those who are interested in learning a particr field of expertise. Themon institutions are destruction, illusion, conjuration, alteration, alchemy,bat and many others. All of them require tests you need to pass before taking their sses, except for thebat ss. Another way of entering these institutions is through a letter of rmendation or personal invitation from a person of authority inside.

    "All of these talks must be making all of you bored by now. So, let''s wrap this up. I''d like for everyone to focus on the symbols on their hands."

    Emery focused his thoughts on the symbol on his palm. The symbols in the form of lines and writing that he did not understand gave off information

    [Emery]

    [Male, 15 years old]

    [Battle power: 5]

    [Spirit power: 20]

    [Spirit Aptitude: B]

    [You are invited to take the entrance exams in four schools of the Ten Elemental Path: Water Institute, Earth Institute, nt Institute and Darkness Institute.]

    [No messages received from any school under the Destiny Path.]

    Minerva pped her hands, getting everyone''s attention once more and said, "This is the end of our ss. All of you can start taking their tests and day one starts tomorrow. Right now, everyone may rest and prepare in your living quarters. Just follow the instructions of the guard outside the portal. I wish you all sess. ss is dismissed."

 Chapter 14: Uniform

    <h4>14 Uniform</h4>

    The fountain was located in the center and there were some paths heading toward ten buildings in different directions. The ce had some arches, trees, bushes, benches, and small pagodas where there were already some people sitting and chatting away.

    Emery noticed that the edge of the za seemed to be an empty space except for the fences and when he went to the edge he found out that they were in a location where everything was floating.

    "That building over there is building seven. ss 70 to ss 79 will be staying there for the next 7 days," said another nearby man in the same suit of armor.

    Emery counted the number of buildings in front of him. "...Six, seven, ten. Looks like all of us will all be living in this ce together."

    "Wow, this ce is so beautiful," said Klea as she sat on one of the stone-white benches that had a tree nearby, providing it a shade.

    "Let''s go!" said their guide.

    They were then led to one of the floating paths After entering, arge hall with a long table weed them.

    A person who didn''t look that much older than them greeted the new arrivals. He was wearing a tight long ck suit that covered up until his neck, it appeared to be some sort of a uniform. "Wee new acolytes to sky ind seven. Call me Uriel, I''m a rank 6 acolyte.

    "All the facilities in this ce are open to all of you. That includes a ce to eat, baths, training rooms and also a bed. All are provided for free, in return we ask that all of you do your best in your sses for the sake of humanity. Uniforms are required to be worn at all times and you will find them once you''ve arrived in your rooms. The residence is divided ording to the information that can be seen in the symbol on the palm of your hand. ess to the institution of your choice will be opened tomorrow morning."

    Hundreds of young people began to move toward a hallway, ascended several stairs and passed through some passages until finally arriving at their residence.

    They followed the direction provided they found on their palms. Emery and his friends then came to arge door. Julian stepped forward, cing his palm on the surface of the door, it glowed and hissed open. Inside the room was an additional five more rooms with beds that had a simplistic design. Each room had arge window giving a beautiful view of the sky.

    "Wow, I love it," said Klea.

    [Wee.]

    [I am your room attendant, I can answer all questions about this ce or prepare your needs ording to the level of your ess.]

    These five young people couldn''t be stopped being amazed by the new world they were living in. It was like they were in a world built by the gods.

    [Kindly wear your acolyte uniforms first.]

    The empty space in front of them slightly distorted and a cloak appeared. It was the same cloak that Uriel was wearing but there was a badge on the side that had different numbers .

    "We have to wear this �C this weird dress?" said Thrax, as he waved it around.

    "Typical barbarian, you''d certainly want to go around naked," replied Julian.

    Emery sighed as the two started argumenting again. But the two suddenly stopped their exchanges as their eyes widened in surprise. Chumo also slightly coughed.

    "What''s up Chumo?" Emery asked before shifting his gaze where Chumo, Julian and Thrax were looking.

    Then he found Klea casually removing her essories and dress. She had her back facing them but the three boys were transfixed as they stared at her smooth wless bronze skin and curves as she tried on the clothes provided by the room attendant. The room became silent, only breathing, gulping and the rustling of the clothes Klea was trying to wear could be heard.

    "Wow, what a beautiful outfit. The fabric feels so cool and the air passes through easily. You guys should also try it," said Klea, after finishing wearing the clothes.

    Julian and Thrax were used to living in a vulgar environment but the things they have seen couldn''t bepared to Klea''s natural charm. As for Emery and Chumo, they had just seen a sight for the first time and they were still feeling hot from what had just happened. Klea acted as if this was a normal urance to her.

    The other boys went inside their rooms first and changed clothes and went back to the middle of the room where the little crystal exinedmon things as well as information from all the institutions they could attend tomorrow.

    Even though Emery got ess to participate in the four element institutions, he did not receive any invitation from the destiny path.

    Same with Julian, Thrax and Chumo. Not one of them had received any invitations yet except for the elemental path school. It was their first day after all so whatever their expertise wasn''t yet known to the destiny path school.

    "You''ll be fine, Emery. Why don''t youe with me tomorrow? We both have an affinity for Earth" asked Julian.

    "Huh for mebat is everything! but I should try fire first" eximed Thrax.

    Chumo was still silent, this man really didn''t say much, even though everyone realized that Chumo was following their conversation closely.

    "What about you Klea?" asked Julian

    "Actually" Klea looks confused while checking the information from the crystal

    She was a little bit surprised to see she has 5 invitations from 5 different destiny path institutions and with the three elementals she has, a Total of 8 institutions in 7 days. She is now confused about which one she wouldn''t take.

    "..."

 Chapter 15: Reality

    <h4>15 Reality</h4>

    Emery sat on his bed as he gazed through the window. If he looked above, thousands of stars covered the canvass of the night sky, wishing to himself that his father was one of the stars. If he looked below, the clouds below were rich. Hey on his head on the pillow that was softer than anything he had every his head on.

    Staring at the ceiling, various thoughts entered Emery''s mind. The events that transpired today were just too real to hope that everything was just a dream. The first thoughts were today''s exam of elemental affinities and spirit aptitude, this magical world. Klea, Julian, Thrax, Chumo, and Gwen came after, the freezing river, the burning of his father''s estate, andstly, his father. The death of his father was just starting to sink in.

    Tears were starting to well up in his eyes again but Emery immediately wiped it off. He shouldn''t be such a crybaby, he thought to himself. He turned to the side, staring at the night sky instead with his eyes urging itself to shut. Then the face of those marauders appeared in his mind and the word chrutin. He had to know what those mean and honor his father by not letting his death be in vain. He had to do something; avenging his father would be the way. His fist clenched as the final moments of his father reyed in his mind over and over until he finally fell asleep.

    The door knocked repeatedly and Emery was awoken.

    "...Em... Emery! Wake up!"

    The sweet voice belonged to a girl. He grunted but the soft,fortable bed was like a spell making him want to sleep in a bit more.

    "Emery!"

    Emery muttered, "Gwenn?"

    Then the door hissed open and footsteps got closer to his bed. The bed sheet was then pulled from his clutches and the sweet voice turned into a sharp tone saying, "What did you say my name was? Get up! We have to get ready. The acolytes will have to gather in the assembly."

    "Acolyte?" Emery half-opened his eyes, confused. It took him a moment to figure out where he was, who this girl was, and what the word acolyte meant. He was still in that strange world. If so, then all that had happened was real and This was his reality.

    Emery shook his head, trying to get out of the half-asleep state. He stretched his stiff bones and the window where the view of the sky was now a wall. He got out of bed and suddenly the wall where the window was transformed itself and showed the beautiful blue sky and the rich clouds below. Standing before the window, he reflected onst night''s thought and for him to aplish what he had to do, he first needed to be stronger here and pass the test.

    "Who is Gwen?" she asked, resting her chin on her palms.

    "Uhmmm..."

    "Hoo hoo, my cutie here already has a lover, I see. So, is that why you''re keeping a distance from me," teased Klea as she leaned closer to Emery.

    "Oh no. I... we are not lovers, we are just f��" Emery stopped his words remembering that night in the garden where Gwen gave him aplicated look and remarked they couldn''t be friends anymore.

    "You know, I don''t really mind about that, cutie," said the charming girl as she bopped his nose and left Emery to his thoughts.

    Emery didn''t understand what she meant, so he just put that on the back of his head. After taking a bath in another room, Emery went to theirmon area and found something to eat. The food on the table had various colors but they were just bean-sized. Surprisingly though, eating just a few filled his hunger.

    After that, Emery put on his uniform and headed straight to the za where the fountain was along with his four friends.

    They talked on the way and Emery decided to go with Julian and check out the earth element institute. As for the others, Klea would be visiting the wind element institute, Thrax the fire element institute while Chumo the darkness elemental institute.

    The assembly at the main za was just a greeting and the acolytes were then given permission to go where they would like to go. Since Emery and Julian already had a n, the two entered a portal with yellow rings around it along with dozens of other young people.

    They passed through the gate and what weed them first was the wind''s breeze carrying grains of sand hitting their faces.

    Emery looked around and this was the first time he had seen a ce such as this. The sand beneath his feet was reminiscent of a beach but no bodies of water could be seen.

    "In our world this is called the desert" said Julian

 Chapter 16: Day One

    <h4>16 Day One</h4>

    In front of them was arge sign made out of limestone that said ''Wee to ''Animus''.

    There were thousands of young people, walking around in every direction, going into tall, straight houses also made of limestone. It was a bustling institute. What really caught Emery and Julian''s eye though was the colossal yellow pir in the middle. If they would both have to guess, that''s their destination.

    On the way, Julian couldn''t help but notice the abundance of people and statues everywhere. There must be thousands of people in this ce; hemented, "It looks like the earth element is the most abundant affinity amongst everyone."

    Emery nodded in agreement. Soon enough, they arrived in front of the pir that towered over the whole ce. There were people gathering atop a hundred steps staircase.

    Emery sighed and massaged his temple. He was already out of breath from walking on what felt like trudging through mud. It took almost half an hour before Emery reached the top of the staircase where there were hundreds of new acolytes just like him. He saw some familiar faces who had received the same elemental affinity in Minerva''s ss hall but a particr person though got his attention.

    That person was also wearing a simr uniform but it was more of a robe. His aura though was what set him apart. It felt like he was someone whom you could depend on. Then that person lifted his hood with his big, calloused hands. Even though he had a serious face coupled and short hair, making him look strict, there was that sense of familiarity.

    The magus introduced himself, "Wee! My name is Darius, an Earth Lord Magus, and I''ll be your guide during these seven days. My goal for all of you is to make sure you have sufficient understanding of the strongest element in the universe."

    "Strongest?" a boy in the front said with a face full of doubt. In fact, it wasn''t only that boy but a lot of the acolytes including Emery and Julian thought the same.

    Dariusughed and smiled before saying, "Well then, let me clear your doubts."

    He then made several gestures with his hand before cing his palm on therge rock sitting next to him. Therge rock shook and restructured itself turning into a giant human shaped rock like the statues Emery and Julian had seen on their way here. The stone monster moved and offered its hand to Darius and Darius made his way to the stone monster''s shoulder.

    "But earth, thend, life sprang from the ground and to the ground is where all life shall return. Our institute is known as the strongest that could withstand all. Other cities��worlds may fall for they don''t have our wall that protects all, Titan Shield. Ours is a shield that stands against the heavenly fires, tsunami, thousands of thunderbolts, and hurricanes..."

    Emery stood in awe as he imagined the natural disasters still unable to break against the earth itself. He wondered if he could learn that, then he would not fear any knife, de, fire, etc. any threat against his life.

    Darius continued, "...Make no mistake, however. The earth element isn''t only to defend one''s self. We also have a spell that can pull an unimaginable force of destruction that could threaten all life in one world. In fact, this spell was so terrible that it wiped out the previous inhabitants of a whole world."

    "Woah, could you tell us more about that?" asked a boy in the front.

    "I''m afraid that''s all I can tell you. We don''t want you now learning a spell to wipe out a whole world, do we?" said Darius with a smile.

    Emery also had half a smile as he listened to Darius exin a whole bunch of things. Even though Darius had a serious looking face, the aura he emitted made a person listen in and enjoy.

    Darius exined while descending from the stone human''s shoulder. "The Ten Elements have all their own defense, attack, and assistive spells. But what sets the earth element is so simple."

    The acolytes seemed to squeeze in eager to listen to Darius'' words.

    "The basic and first step for a magus to learn is to be aware of your surroundings. We channel the energies of the gods and goddesses in our bodies to move the external world. For example, in order to use water spells, you need to have water near you, thus water element magi are strong when channeling inrge bodies of water. Same with fire magi, they are strongest in ces where the heat is abundant. As for the earth element, it is everywhere. The ground you stand on is earth and we spend 95% of our time standing on earth. And this is the reason why, my new acolytes, earth element is the strongest among the others."

    Emery and Julian subconsciously nodded in agreement, Darius'' exnation made a lot of sense so they couldn''t wait to learn in this ce.

    Darius then turned the stone human to its original form when a woman wearing the same magus robes as him approached while pping.

    "You''re bing more eloquent as each year passes by, Darius. I am impressed," said the woman.

    "Of course, Felicia! These youths are the future. I need to inspire these youths for the sake of humanity and I truly believe our earth element is the solution. The more talented acolytes join the earth institution, the better," replied Darius.

    Felicia said, "Okay, okay, I''m not here to lecture you or anything. Now let''s get to business. Let''s see how many of them are qualified today."

    "Let''s enter the pir, everyone!" Darius eximed to the young acolytes.

 Chapter 17: Stone of Origin

    <h4>17 Stone of Origin</h4>

    They moved toward therge gate at the end of the hall. Emery and Julian chatted but then everybody stopped all as they all felt something, a force that made their steps heavier.

    "Emery, can you feel that?" Julian asked Emery in confusion.

    "Yes, It feels like my whole body is being pushed down. What do you think is happening?" Emery said

    "I''m just clueless as you, you know," said Julian, also having difficulties walking but faring much better than Emery.

    Arriving at therge closed stone gate, Darius slightly bowed before turning around and saying, "The people who have elemental affinity with earth will get a benefit from this ce. I''m sure all of you have experienced the invisible force pushing down on you by now. The longer you are staying in this ce, the better is your talent in channeling the energy of the earth. I urge each one of you toe here everyday, so that you''ll be a great magus in the future. Forget the other elements you have."

    He ced his hands behind his back and continued, "Behind this gate lies a rock that is the origin of the stone element spirit. Everyone can enter this gate to gather and channel earth energy so that you''ll improve your knowledge of the earth. However, for a first year acolyte, each of you can only train inside this room for half a day."

    Darius then formed various gestures with his hands and a stone sprang beside him as tall as him. "If you can move this stone then you will be deemed as passed and receive eptance as an acolyte for the institute of stone."

    Several confident youths went over the stone Darius made and pushed it but it didn''t budge. Dariusughed, "Did you think it would be that easy? Now enter the room and train your elemental energy. The closer you are to the origin stone, the faster you''ll learn."

    After Darius said that, the ground beneath their feet rumbled as the closed stone gate opened itself.

    Emery and Julian entered along with the crowd and even though there were like a thousand of them, there was more than ample space for everyone to take a seat by themselves.

    At the far side of the room, stuck to the wall, was a small piece of a pitch ck rock floating on top of three tforms.

    Emery walked slowly with Julian beside him. He was starting to feel out of breath because each step he took felt like scaling a mountain.

    After the eleventh step, Emery felt like there''s a huge wall preventing him from getting closer so he sat, cross-legged, while Julian moved closer to the rock. Emery closed his eyes and concentrated on catching his breath first. He then focused his mind on the ck stone and a voice entered his mind.

    The ck rock emitted a faint yellow light and formed the following words ''Calm thy mind, be one with earth. Steadfast thy heart, unmoved, unshaken.''

    "Be one with earth. What does it mean..." muttered Emery to himself when the ck rock in his mind suddenly erged itself making him feel like being swallowed.

    He wanted to open his eyes but then he remembered the next words ''Steadfast thy heart, unmoved, unshaken''. Emery forced himself to calm down and not panic. That was the clue. He remained seated��steady as therge ck rock grewrger andrger as big as a mountain until it finally swallowed him. Emery felt the energy of the earth around him and was starting to lose his sense of self.

    "Time''s up!" Darius eximed.

    Emery then opened his eyes, sweat dripping from his forehead. Without realizing it, they all had spent half a day sitting in front of the rock.

    Emery waited for Julian to arrive and asked, "What happened?"

    "Truly extraordinary!" Julian said with a beam on his face while also dripping with sweat.

    All acolytes exited the room. Some looked excited and some looked exhausted.

    After returning in front of the stone gate, Darius called their attention and made dozens of stones like the one he had made and asked them to move the stones.

    A confident acolyte stepped forward first and ced his palm in front of the stone. The stone shook.

    Darius smiled and said, "Excellent! Those who can move this stone will be considered an acolyte of the institute of stone. Those who are still unable to move it will need to train more. Could I have everyone check their palms first."

    Emery focused his thoughts on the circle with a line in the middle.

    [Emery-male-15 years]

    [Battle power: 5]

    [Spirit power: 21]

    [Received Basic earth spirit cultivation technique.]

    New information appeared in his mind, it is the manual on the earth spirit cultivation technique. But there was one thing that caught his eye the most. Emery had spent half a day focusing on the stone and his spirit power increased by one point! His heart jumped with joy even if it was just one point. He gave it a thought and came to a realization, this was like mastering a skill. The more he practiced a skill, then theprehension would increase, wouldn''t that mean the spirit power also would improve a lot faster?

    Just as he was thinking more and more, Julian eximed, "This is amazing! I just looked at my spirit power go up by three! In half a day, I''m three points shy from thirty."

    "..."

    The word three point took away Emery''s joy of receiving one point. Ahh s, a short ten second of happiness but still Emery was joyful that Julian also had a fruitful time.

    "That''s great!"

 Chapter 18: Stronger than Yesterday

    <h4>18 Stronger than Yesterday</h4>

    In the first trial, about forty acolytes out of the thousands were sessful in moving the stones. Making it move looked easy because one would only have to push the rock even by a small margin and they''d be epted as an acolyte for the institute of stone but considering how only a few of them had seeded, it wasn''t as simple as pushing it with all of their strength.

    Hundreds of acolytes attempted during the course of the day and some were able to make it shake but shaking it wasn''t enough for it didn''t budge even one millimeter from its ce. So, some of those who had failed sat again and pondered the manual imprinted in the palm of their hands and channeled the energy of stone of origin seeping out from the stone gate.

    At the end of the day, around a hundred acolytes seeded in moving the stones. Julian and Emery, on the other hand, weren''t sessful despite also studying and channeling the energy of the earth after attempting to push the rocks. Based on their observation though, since there were only a hundred that seeded on the first day, they must be acolytes who had a spirit aptitude of rank s.

    The sky was bing orange, signaling the end of the day when all the remaining acolytes who failed were asked to return to their respective sky inds.

    Emery and Julian arrived in their room and found Thrax, Chumo, and Klea also resting in themon area.

    "How was your day, guys? Did any of you seed on the first day?" asked Julian, waving his hand.

    Thrax ignored Julian, not interested in answering even one bit. But based on how Thrax had his lips crooked downwards and brows furrowed, Emery and Julian knew Thrax hadn''t passed his initial test in the institute of mes. Chumo was still silent as ever, but he responded with a shake of his head, which was more than enough to tell how he also hadn''t seeded yet.

    Emery and Julian looked at Klea, who was thest to answer, and said the following in her sweet, unbothered tone, "Me? Of course, I seeded."

    She opened her hand and generated a swirling small whirlpool on the top of her palm. It looked just like Minerva''s ball of wind but Klea''s was much smaller.

    "You''re great, Klea," Emery eximed, leaning closer to take a look at Klea''s hand.

    "I appreciate you praising me, cutie. But what about the two of you? Did either one of you seed?" she asked after dispelling the small whirlpool.

    Emery shrugged. "Not yet, but I''ll try again tomorrow."

    Julianughed awkwardly, scratching his head. "You''re kidding, right? Klea? Hahaha."

    Klea had the highest spirit power level amongst all of them and on just one day she had improved leaps and bounds ahead of them, so Julian didn''t dare to mess around with her.

    The next day came and Emery returned to the same institution with Julian the first thing in the morning. They wanted to practice channeling the earth''s energy once more in the stone or origin room but like what Darius had said, first year acolytes could only use this room for only half a day, that meant only once during the seven days because the priority for this room was reserved for the senior acolytes.

    Emery was disappointed because he could feel he was close to having a breakthrough in his understanding of the earth''s energy. A little more of that push was all he needed. Still, he and Julian had trained outside the stone gate though and the pushing force from the origin of stone could still be felt the closer they were to the stone gate, so they decided to study the manual and channel the elemental energy of the earth on the spot once more.

    They sat, cross-legged, and focused their mind but since this area was also where the other acolytes were taking the test of moving the stone, their focus was sometimes broken whenever a youth got epted in the institute of stone.

    There were fewer people than yesterday because half of the acolytes had already passed and got epted and were moved to a different area.

    It was alreadyte in the afternoon when Emery opened his eyes. He wiped his sweating forehead first with his arm before looking at his palm. The spirit power increased by another point; he was somewhat satisfied. He thought whether he should continue here or take advantage of the other institutes he had an affinity with when Julian shot up from the ground shouting "That''s it! I got it!"

    Julian hurried to the big rock, ced both hands on the stone, and pushed it with all his strength to the point where veins in his head were starting to pop out. A faint yellow glow appeared on his hand and then the stone finally moved.

    "Well done! Wee to the institute of stone, youngd," said Darius, who was watching over them.

    Julian punched the air with a big grin on his face. He did in fact have a breakthrough in the initial stage of earth spirit cultivation plus his spirit power had reached thirty after breaking through. He leaned in close to Emery and said almost in a whisper, "Do you want to know how I seeded, Emery?"

    Emery, however, had no hesitation in his answer, "No."

    Julian''s eyebrows twitched and followed up, "Why not?"

    Emery looked at Julian with all seriousness and said, "Because if you teach me the trick, then how will I ever improve? I appreciate your offer, but I need to figure this out. I can''t keep being a burden to others."

    "Manning up now, aren''t you?" Julian teased Emery before adding, "I am d for you. For now, I''ll go back and mess with that barbarian. Hahaha."

    Emery nodded and looked around. Out of the thousands who had initiallye with him and Julian, there seemed to be only a third left of the original examinees still focusing and channeling the earth''s energy. He also noticed it was getting dark as Julian walked away but he wasn''t about to go home. He had given a thought about what happened to himst night and could onlye up with one answer. If only he was strong and confident like Julian, then maybe he could have saved his father from those damned Marauders.

    Emery didn''t say another word and determined himself to keep on training throughout the night. He wasn''t alone though as there were hundreds of acolytes not budging from their positions as well. From time to time, these other youths also opened their eyes to know what was happening around them. They had realized they were the bottom third of the group and because of not wanting to lose face, these youths encouraged themselves to try harder.

    Darius and Felicia were sitting on top of the stones they had made for themselves with smiles on their faces.

    "We were just like them, don''t you remember?" said Darius, warmly.

    Felicia responded with her eyes widened. "Huh? What are you talking about? I remember that you were always thatzy, all-talk, acolyte in our ss."

    Darius simplyughed and said, "Hahaha, ahh nostalgia..."

 Chapter 19: Enough

    <h4>19 Enough</h4>

    The moment Julian left, Emery opened his eyes. Emery had felt the presence of the new arrivees so his concentration was broken. He searched his surroundings trying to find a familiar face and there were only a few people left whom he could recognize fromst night. Most of them were new youths and he could tell they were new because they were given the opportunity to enter the hall behind the stone gate where the stone of origin was stored. So, these people must be acolytes who also had multiple affinities.

    Emery knew he was at his limit. The mental exhaustion of staying still in his dark mind where therge ck rock swallowing him was taxing not only to his mind but to his body as well even more so if you consider how weak his constitution was. He closed his eyes and focused once more, pushing himself to the absolute limit, but therge ck rock no longer appeared. He tried again and again but it was justplete darkness with him in the middle. He couldn''t focus anymore.

    What felt like a moment for Emery, however, was actually an hour had already passed. He looked around and no longer saw anyone from his group. All that was left were new faces who had just joined today. He was the only one who hadn''t seeded in mastering the basic earth spirit cultivation technique.

    He was half-expecting for this to be the case though but he had to at least try. Nothing would be earned if he didn''t push himself for he had a spirit aptitude rank b plus four affinities, which made it more difficult the other elements ording to Minerva.

    Emery summoned his status from his palm.

    [Emery Ambrose, 15 years old]

    [Battle power: 5]

    [Spirit power: 22]

    Since the increase of two points in total, including the one from the other day, his spirit power hadn''t increased despite spending the whole night. Emery sighed from disappointment as it felt like the time he had spent was fruitless. The more he forced himself to understand the meaning of the words ''Calm thy mind, be one with the earth. Steadfast thy heart, unmoved, unshaken'' the less he understood.

    Emery was still trying to think about those words when the training in the next room was over and Darius realized Emery had still not finishedprehending the manual.

    Felicia says to Darius "That kid still not done withprehending the basic stage?"

    "Apparently that kid has a spirit aptitude rank b?"

    "That shouldn''t be the case, the election is directly monitored by the grand magus."

    Darius swiped the bracelet on his wrist and looked up Emery''s information. "The battle power and spirit power are very low. Four affinities but indeed is true. It''s a shame his aptitude is socking that he''ll experience a lot of obstacles."

    Felicia nodded and nced at Emery. "Yes, if he were in another magus academy, rank b with four affinities would be like a gift sent from the gods. It is unfortunate though that ours is the highest magus academy in the gxy. He''ll not seed on the seventh day."

    "Felicia, we have overseen hundreds of thousands of acolytes. You should know by now that spirit aptitude isn''t everything, I find this child admirable." Darius walked up to Emery and said, "Kid, don''t forget that your body is a vessel where the energy of the universe flows. It won''t help if you push yourself to the point of exhaustion. Go back and rest."

    "I understand. Thank you for the advice," said Emery as he tried to stand up before falling down because his legs had be numb from sitting cross-legged so long that it felt like hundreds of needles were stabbing it at the same time.

    Julian, who also had just gotten out of the other training, ran over to Emery and helped.

    "I appreciate it, Julian," weakly said Emery.

    The two walked away and went through the portal and that was when they saw Klea, Thrax and Chumo waiting for Julian and Emery. When Klea had heard about Emery not returning the night from Julian, she had wanted to go to the institute of stone and pick him up. But Julian had convinced her not to do that, so Klea had restrained herself from picking up Emery.

    Emery had stayed up all night without food and rest, he needed to eat and sleep. Klea had heard from Julian about Emery''s obstacle, Klea forced everyone to apany her to dinner in the dining room with the sky building.

    "Emery, don''t worry, we still have four days. You can do it," said Julian.

    "Yes, Emery. You can do it," encouraged Klea.

    Even though Thrax and Chumo didn''t talk much, they were there at the dining table together. Emery could see their gesture and made his spirit recover.

    As they were chatting away, five youths approached their table. It didn''t take long for Emery''s group to identify who these people were. Their arrogant faces, noses up in the air, they were acolytes who hade from Kalios, a magus world.

    "Tch! I heard he''s the only one in this prestigious magus academy''s history who couldn''t finish the basics in three days. Hahaha, it''s not surprising results for a lowly acolyte from a lower ss world."

    "He''s more like a monkey, an acolyte monkey with a rank b! Hahaha!"

    "The thought of this primitive, lower ss world chosen as an acolyte in this academy. Even my pet is more deserving of being elected in this ce than him."

 Chapter 20: A Figh

    <h4>20 A Figh</h4>

    "Roman, you sit down. I''ll teach this pig-snout a lesson with my fist!" roared Thrax, cracking his fist, teeth clenched.

    Undeterred, Julian replied, "I''m here to make sure you don''t embarrass us, Thracian."

    The other acolytes who were eating looked toward Emery''s table. Some stood up, stretching their heads among the gathering crowd.

    "Ooh a fight!"

    "Come on, fight! I wanna see some blood!"

    "I hope someone dies! That''ll make it more exciting!"

    Fighting between acolytes weren''t prohibited but killing or rendering a fellow acolyte permanently disabled was punishable ording to the academy''s regtion. The reason why duels or fighting was still eptable to a certain degree was that it could pave the way to bing a stronger acolyte.

    "Huh! You dare! A frog at the bottom of a well doesn''t really know how high the sky is! You trash!" spat the acolyte in front of Thrax''s face.

    Thrax pushed the kalios boy and readied his fist. He was a man of honor and was trained to never back down and give up. On this third day, he had seeded in mastering the basic spirit of the fire element and believed he could take down this arrogant boy. He actually hadn''t mastered a spell yet, but he had some understanding and preferred to pummel this pretty boy''s face with just his fist.

    He was about to jump over and pin the boy to the ground but his leg became frozen, he couldn''t move.

    "I don''t need you to interfere," said the blond-haired pretty boy on the ground to his friends, he had used his understanding of the ice element and had frozen Thrax''s leg.

    "AArrgghhh!" Thrax struggled to free himself but he was stuck on the ground.

    The blond ice element acolyte hurled another ice spell toward Thrax''s immobile body and tried to get up.

    Thrax had heated up his body with his understanding of the elemental fire, vaporizing the ice on his leg but he was toote. The ice bullet was only an inch away from him when Julian ced his arm in the path of the ice bullet preventing it from reaching Thrax.

    Julian pulled back his uninjured arm that was emitting a faint yellow glow.

    [Stone Skin]

    This was the spell Julian had mastered afterprehending the basic earth spirit cultivation technique and training with Darius. But since he had just acquired that spell, Julian could only turn the skin on his arm as hard as a rock. Transforming the skin into a rock made him not feel any pain but the freezing properties of the ice spell still affected Julian''s stone arm so that even if it was not injured, it had be frozen and Julian couldn''t move his fingers.

    Julian''s arm formed chunks of ice like Thrax''s legs. He waved his arm, but it was for naught as it was truly frozen. If Julian had used his stone skin spell against a different element attack like fire, sharp or blunt force, the stone skin would have worked but it wasn''t effective against the ice bullet, which was its main strength was to freeze.

    Emery, Klea and Chumo also stood up for they couldn''t just stand by and watch Thrax and Julian fight for them.

    The acolyte formed another ice bullet directed to Julian.

    [Ice Bullet]

    Julian blocked it with his other arm and the freezing properties of the ice bullet made both of his arms unusable.

    Thrax didn''t stay still and crushed the melting ice on one of his legs with a punch, shattering the chunks of ice into millions of pieces on the ground.

    The pretty boy acolyte raised both of his hands in the direction of Thrax and Julian, forming another ice bullets. It looked like he intended to freeze both of them from head to toe at the same time.

    [Ice Bullet] [Ice Bullet]

    Emery had seen how the ice bullet came into contact with Julian''s second arm. Could it be perhaps what he was thinking? But there was no time to think more about it as the acolyte''s ice bullet was about to touch Thrax and Julian. He quickly grabbed the bowl and spoon on the table and threw it at the projectiles. The two items came into contact with the bullets in the air and froze both the bowl and spoon before falling on the ground.

    Emery made a fist at the conjecture he had made and saved Thrax and Julian from being fully frozen.

    "Nice one, Emery!" eximed Klea.

    Since Emery had interfered, the two acolytes from Kalios nodded to each other and came forward readying their spells when a great wind pushed the two of them including the blonde acolyte three steps back.

    "Gust of wind!" Klea had shouted. It was her spell.

    The three acolytes were surprised for a few seconds before recollecting themselves. They were about to reply in kind with their spells when a purple spark ignited from Klea''s palm.

    Klea waved her hand and said, "Lightning arrow."

    The spark of electricity shot from Klea''s hand and precisely destroyed the ice that had frozen Thrax''s other leg and both of Julian''s arms.

    The acolytes from Kalios looked surprised and the blond boy muttered, "Two spells already! It''s only the third day and this girl is able to use spells from two different affinities."

    They then stopped their spells and suddenly looked at each other, seemingly discussing and nodding amongst themselves while ncing at Klea from time to time.

    The arrogant blonde boy, who seemed to their leader, said, "We''ll let you guys off this time. Let''s just say we''re suddenly feeling generous today."

    He turned around and bumped into Chumo standing behind them. No one had noticed how Chumo, the ck-haired boy, with his hair tied to a bun, managed to get around them, even the onlookers. All they knew was that Chumo just suddenly appeared at the back of the blond hair boy.

    Arge crowd had gathered but the battle was over as the acolytes from Kalios walked away. If they had continued, Emery and his friends would most likely lose. And even though they had managed to prevent the youths of Kalios from humiliating them, in the end if it weren''t for Klea they would''ve most likely lost the fight.

 Chapter 21: Path of Comba

    <h4>21 Path of Comba</h4>

    Thrax, in fact, had been talking about wanting to check out the institute ofbat since day one during their discussions on the previous nights but hadn''t had the chance to attend it because he didn''t want Julian to one up him by being ahead in spiritualprehension.

    The next morning came and Emery got ready with the boys. Actually, he wanted to try and deepen hisprehension in the basic earth spirit cultivation technique since he had invested three days already in it but after considering magus Darius'' advice not to push himself, Emery removed that thought in his head and focused on the institute ofbat, especially in his heart, he had always wanted to be one of those great knights waving the sword that would''ve also made his father proud.

    The four boys came out of their private quarters, passed through the portal in the fountain za and were surprised to see how different this ce looked, except perhaps for Emery who felt like this ce was reminiscent of his kingdom''s aesthetics.

    Gray bricks painted the walls of most of the buildings, rooftops either scarlet-red or azure-blue, and tall towers higher than the castle in the Lioness Kingdom. This ce was also bustling with crowds and the buildings were all bunched up together, creating a tightwork of streets, alleys, stairs leading up and down to god-knows-where that could make a person feel like they''d get lost after taking one wrong turn in the corner.

    Luckily, they noticed arge group of acolytes wearing a different kind of uniform that looked more like a suit of armor and started following them until arriving at a giant building withrge signages of a sword, spear, hammer, bow and arrow, dagger, shield and fist ced ordingly on the spacious gray wall.

    Thrax made his way first inside with the others not far behind, passing through two massive opened doors with two guards standing on both ends of the doors, and spoke to a green-haired woman with big-round spectacles.

    She said in a t tone, "If you have just arrived at the institute ofbat, please make your way to the left and just keep following the path. If you have been here for more than one asion, kindly go right. If you have other business, tell me how I can assist."

    Julian couldn''t help butment, "Wow! It''s like our Colosseum at home but this one''s much bigger and magnificent!"

    On the side was a man with beefy arms,rge chest, bald head but overgrown pointy beard who had taken notice of them. "Ay! Fresh blood! Come ''ere! I was ''bout to start me introduction and ye soft bones just came at the right timing. Me name is Vico and I''ll be yer guide in this stadium!"

    After the quick introduction, Vico pointed with his thumb at the rows of weapons ced behind and proceeded to exin the institute ofbat with his booming voice to the thousand new acolytes. "Since ye all are soft bonesds and gals, I''d like for all to know this institute is open to ye soft bones who want to pursue the art of fighting.

    "Whether yer a close or a ranged magus, ye all still need to learn how to fight with weapons regardless of yer ranking. Tis'' would ensure a magus could adapt to the situation in the battlefield or if yer spirit capacity runs out. And even though a magus dun'' need a weapon to fight, at least ye would know how to defend yerself or predict the movements of yer enemies that''s using a weapon."

    Vico grabbed a great axe with two sharp edges and mes suddenly erupted on the edges! "Ye may also use tis'' weapons as a tool to channel yer elemental energy. The magi who are experts in tis'' spells are known asbat magi. Some objects ''ere as well can be used as a catalyst to increase one''s spirit power temporarily such as ''tis stave.

    "There are many ways and spells one could do with ''tis weapons for example, winding out of every sh, making the weapon so heavy that it could easily crush t surfaces, ming it like ''tis so it could cut or prate even the toughest metal, etc. ''Tis are our, thebat magi''s, secret to our greatness."

    The me then disappeared and Vico ced the great axe back on the rack. "In this institute ofbat, for now ye will learn how to fight using ''tis weapons or bare hands. Me sure that ye all saw the disy on our front door, right? In case some of ye forgot though, our institute has eight paths. They are the path of sword, spear, blunt weapon, bow, dagger, shield and of course yer trusty bare hands.

    "We all wee ye soft bones acolytes toe here anytime and use our training equipment and ces at any time. However, since ye all are soft bones are fresh blood, we only allow ye all to choose just one type of weapon. But once ye are stronger, ye all may learn all weapons we have and in fact, we encourage ye. ''Ter all, it''d be best for ye soft bones to learn yer enemies'' movements."

    Vico demonstrated some movements using the sword, switching to axe, then wielding a spear. His force was so powerful that the onlookers could feel that the air was heating up with each wave of a weapon.

    "Again, ye all may use and train in any path ye''d like, however, that dunn'' mean our institute ept ye as our acolytes. Only those who have talent, endurance and determination could enter our institute and be taught unlike the element institute, thebat institute dunn'' not easily ept acolytes as a member of our institute. If ye are epted, however, ye have the opportunity to learn from one of our famousbat magi."

    Vico then took the acolytes to another side of the stadium where five well-built men, whom Vico had mentioned werebat magi, before saying, "Today, we will ept only a hundred from ye all to be our students. Make sure ye are all ready to take the test ''cause like in the battlefield, ye only have one life."

 Chapter 22: The Gauntle

    <h4>22 The Gauntle</h4>

    They made their way to the center of the stadium with a door ced on the ground. Vico said while caressing his pointy beard, "We will contact a test for ye and ''tis divided into two parts. Yer ability in using a weapon or bare hands and an obstacle course."

    He shouted, "Bring it up, boys!"

    From beneath the door, it opened and spawned arge construct made of wood, iron, and other materials that stretched for over 330 feet (100 meters) in length. It was a marvel of mechanical construction in Emery''s beaming eyes, who also likedplex creations.

    "Let me introduce ye to the gauntlet!" said Vico with a big smile from ear to ear. He added, "If ye can pass this gauntlet to the end, then ye''ve passed our first test."

    The construct cranked and started toe alive. It had at least a hundred pikes stabbing from beneath and the side of the walking tform, des and axes swinging in all directions, spinning mechanisms that had arge bag that would ensure one would fall if got caught and all other manners of traps ced on the various areas of the course.

    The first year acolytes, including Emery and his friends swallowed hard as the des, axes, pikes appeared to be live weapons. Some acolytes actually even started walking away from the construct since this gauntlet looked so scary that they couldn''t help but think this would be the end of their life. They were first-year acolytes; they weren''t willing to waste their lives for this. After all for most of them, this institute ofbat was just an extra skill not as important as the other institutes.

    Vico simplyughed and didn''t care about the acolytes running away. "Hahaha, of course ye won''t die from this course �� on yer first try, at least."

    From the ground behind Vico, hundreds of boxes also spawned out and Vico pulled out an armor that looked like it was made of thick leather. He threw it to a man on his side.

    After the assistant finished wearing it, he then proceeded to get on the obstacle, dodged a couple of traps, making his way to the middle and purposely got hit on one of the swinging des. He was knocked down from the gauntlet and some of the acolytes watching closed their eyes from how loud and hard the assistant had hit the ground. The assistant, however, got back up like nothing had happened and took off the thick leather.

    "This protector is one of our basic magic items made by our small craftsmans. It gives ye limited protection from attacks, but can only be used fer only once," Vico exined.

    The first year acolytes discussed with their friends and didn''t appear convinced they could finish this course. There were hundreds of traps after all.

    The circle was 33 feet(10 meters) in diameter, and in the center was a wooden puppet with hands, legs, and all with the size of the average youth, around 5 ft 4 inch(163 centimeters) in height.

    "Tis'' ''ere is the main training equipment our institute provides to all ye soft bones. Ye all could fight with tis'' puppets all ye want and learn as much as ye can. If ye managed to defeat the wooden puppets, the better," Vico said. Then a giant cube floated in the middle of the field and a list of names appeared.

    1. Damien - acolyte rank 3 - level 6

    2. Tori - acolyte rank 3 - level 6

    3. Vida - acolyte rank 4 - level 5

    4. Zurui - acolyte rank 3 - level 5

    5. Axel - acolyte rank 2 - level 5

    Despite hundreds had already run away after Vico''s demonstrations of the institute''s equipment, there were thousands first year acolytes names listed in the ranking who had taken wooden puppetbat test in the first three days.

    "Tis'' board here is the results of the rankings of those who have fought against the wooden puppets for the first time. Whichever of the two tests ye''d like to take, do what ye want. The ranking board, mind ye, is the real kicker in being selected as a disciple for one of thebat magi. They be selecting their disciples ''till nightfall arrive. Ohh, they seem to be ''ere," said Vico, looking at the five men who had just arrived. Most of them were alsorge people like Vico, except for the one on the furthest left appeared to be slender.

    Emery watched as the fivebat magi made their way to the podium located on the side of the stadium. The one who had a slender body seemed to have noticed Emery''s stare and Emery started to feel a heavy pressure bearing down on him before disappearing on the next second.

    "Hey, you okay, Emery?"

    Emery twisted his neck to see who it was that spoke and found Chumo looking at him. He asked, "Oh, yeah, I''m fine. Chumo.. I hardly heard you speak."

    "That... well�� how should i say this.. actually I get too nervous when speaking if there''s a women around... and Klea''s... She''s scary..." Chumo answered, slightly shaking his head.

    "..."

    Vico''s booming voice drowned out Emery''s and Chumo''s discussion. "The gauntlet and fighting wooden puppets, ''tis two will be yer tests for today and ye all can start whenever ye like!"

    Remaining hundreds of acolytes dispersed and made their way to their preferred test. There were only a few that walked toward the obstacle and the wooden puppets were the more popr choice.

    Thrax was cracking his fist and was raring to give the wooden puppets a good beating. "Alright! Action! I''ll imagine those Kalios pigs as these wooden puppets and beat them up real good!"

    He entered the circle and a list of items appeared in front of him and he unhesitantly chose a spear. The wooden puppet sprang to life and a wooden spear appeared on both him and the wooden puppet.

    Thrax got into position with the spear above him and so did the wooden puppet. A countdown appeared in Thrax''s vision.

    [3...2...1... Fight!]

    Thrax let out a loud shout as he thrust the spear straight to the wooden puppets chest. It missed as the wooden puppet jumped to the side but Thrax was expecting that and he spun toward the wooden puppet direction and punched it on the face, felling it to the ground, before impaling its chest with the spear.

    The wooden puppet stopped moving and a tiny light like a floating dew seemed to have exited the wooden puppet''s broken body and entered Thrax''s chest.

    plete level onebat puppet - reward received]

    Thrax breathed out as his muscles tightened. He checked out his status and said, "Oh wow! My battle power has gone up by one!"

 Chapter 23: Wooden Puppe

    <h4>23 Wooden Puppe</h4>

    Emery, Julian and Chumo nodded to each other, all thinking the same thing. They all proceeded to their own circle and faced the wooden puppets.

    Emery selected a sword, as well as Julian, while Chumo went for a more unconventional weapon, a bow and arrow. Emery gave the sword a few swings to get himself used to it. Surprisingly enough, the moment he shed it was lighter than the swords he had been training with, plus, the way the sword sounded as it cut the air, it was sharper than anything he had held before. Maybe it was safe to assume the battle with the wooden puppet could injure him since it also used the same weapon, so Emery didn''t select start and opted for the option standby wanting to observe his friends first.

    Emery watched Chumo''s fight against the wooden puppet. Chumo kept on running in a circle as he dodged each arrow the wooden puppet shot. After each dodged shot, Chumo would take the chance to grab an arrow from the quiver on his side, put it on the nock and release, hitting the invisible wall behind the wooden puppet. A lot of shots had missed between the two sides, indicative of the five arrows left from the twenty arrows Chumo had in the beginning, so he decided to be more aggressive. Chumo grabbed multiple arrows from his quiver and shot it against the wooden puppet. The wooden puppet dodged all of it, but Chumo had run straight to the wooden puppet and punched its head with thest remaining arrow he had. Soon, a tiny orb flew toward Chumo and he gave a rare smile.

    Emery missed Julian''s battle against the wooden puppet but based on how Julian didn''t seem to have a sweat on him and breathing normally, Julian had an easy time defeating the wooden puppet. In fact, watching Julian may have been a better idea than Chumo since Emery and Julian were using the same weapon, a one handed sword. Nevertheless, Emery turned his attention to Thrax, who was shouting ''Graahh!'' and ''Ahu!'' in each blow with the spear.

    A loud cheer erupted as there was another group of acolytes watching Thrax''s aggressive fighting style. He stepped out of the circle and sat on the ground, not minding the crowd, instead watching the acolyte adjacent to his circle.

    Emery also got glued at the acolyte next to Thrax. That acolyte had arge, well-ripped body and was using a greatsword to fight against the level two wooden puppet. Clearly he had a high battle power since the bald acolyte had an athletic body. After all, it was a measure of a person''s physical strength and endurance, but when they shed swords the wooden puppet did a maneuver, tripping the bald acolyte, and the puppet''s waved its greatsword before stopping an inch before the bald acolyte''s neck. He was defeated.

    Vico kept his big grin while caressing his overgrown beard with hisrge calloused hands. "Hahaha, thought ye can defeat ''tis puppet with brute strength, did ye? Try again, soft bone! ''Tis puppet has the same battle power as ye, so ye have to be clever. Treat yer battle as if ye were in a real one!"

    Same battle power... So, didn''t that mean Emery would have a chance? He gazed at his sword before closing his eyes and gave it a few more swings, trying to remember... the only thing he had left of his father. Tightening his grip on the sword, he ced one foot forward before pressing the start with his other hand.

    [3...]

    The wooden puppet started moving its limbs.

    [2...]

    A sword, the same as Emery, appeared in the wooden puppet''s hand.

    [1...]

    It shot straight to Emery, but he was expecting it and parried the puppet''s sword to the side, leaving the wooden puppet wide-open before stabbing straight into the chest! The image of the marauder appeared in Emery''s mind and he suddenly mindlessly charged the impaled wooden puppet against the invisible wall while shouting and smashing it to pieces. The tiny orb appeared.

    [Combat puppet level one defeated. Reward one battle power.]

    Emery breathed in and breathed out, trying to steady his shaking hands. He didn''t notice the tiny orb entering his body for his pounding heart was all he could feel. His father had always taught him to be calm especially when wielding the sword and try not to lose control, and soon everything was clear again. He summoned his status and indeed confirmed the increase of battle power, and another message.

    [Received Swordsmanship technique lvl 1.]

 Chapter 24: Level Up

    <h4>24 Level Up</h4>

    Julian''s style in sword fighting differed in a way that it was more centric in synergising it with a shield. Julian blocked a lot of the iing attacks, looking for an opportunity, until an opening finally appeared and he struck down the wooden puppet on the chest.

    Chumo, on the other hand, still used a bow and arrow and a sword was now hanging from his waist. He kept on switching weapons depending on the range between him and the enemy. If Chumo was close to the target, he used the sword; if he was at a distance, then the bow and arrow.

    Thrax also fought the level three parrying with the round shield and spear while still shouting whatever his shenanigans meant. He hadn''t used a second weapon on level two, so level three must be tougher for Thrax to use both weapons.

    He watched Julian once more and paid close to Julian''s sword y. Emery tried to incorporate some of those moves and once he got used to it along with his new understanding, he started the battle with the level two wooden puppet.

    The level two puppet''s techniques showed its worth. These were the moves Emery had just understood but he dodged, most of them although some cuts made their way through Emery''s uniform. In the end, however, he was victorious. He sat once to take another rest and this time it only took him ten minutes to get his breathing pace back. His status showed him a battle power 8, so he was now at a state where Julian was at before fighting these wooden puppets. It didn''t ur to him that if right now was back at their estate, he would be gasping for air except this time he didn''t notice it.

    After getting a sufficient amount of downtime, Emery had seen Julian and Chumo defeating the level three wooden puppet with ease while Thrax was making a mess on the fourth level.

    He started the battle with the wooden puppet once more but this time, the puppet defeated Emery, but Emery wasn''t going to give up here, not now when he was finally making some progress. He got back up and tried once more. Emery failed the second time on the third level. Still he wasn''t done. Once more! Wiping off the dust and sweat umting on his face, Emery tried and tried until finally he was spent.

    Heid on the ground, drenched from head to toe. That big grin however... It was worth it. His battle power was now 11 and level four was avable.

    "That barbarian, look at him go. It looks like he can go on for hundreds of rounds! I guess he''ll make a decent entertainer," said Julian, taking a sip of water from a crystal ball attendant in the stadium.

    "What do you mean?" asked Emery.

    "Hahaha, you''ll see when you visit my home. Anyway, let''s check out this gauntlet first."

    Emery and Chumo agreed, leaving Thrax behind battling the level four puppet with a menacing look as if a madman.

    The construct wasn''t far away since it was located in the center of the stadium. It''s rhythmic nking, whooshing of the spinning wheel and shing des swinging from side to side brought goosebumps to Emery but at the same time, his eyes couldn''t help but beam.

    He had yearned to create something akin to this, well not thisplicated however, but something simpler like the box he had made for Gwen. Shaking off his thoughts of her, Emery returned to observe the mechanical wonder.

    The whole obstacle course was divided into three parts. First, were the alternating tforms on each side with space in between where one would have to jump to get to the rope waiting on the other side andnd below a tall wall, which would have to be climbed. The second part in the middle was where it became a little tricky. It was filled with moving obstacles made of iron and wood that were always spinning and ready to knock down every acolyte that passed. The biggest challenge though,y in the third part of the obstacle course. It was a long straight tform, about 164 feet(50 meters) in length and this was where those sharp swinging des cutting the air were stationed.

    There were thousands of acolytes training in this stadium, new and higher ranking magus alike, but it was clear most of them favored the benefits of fighting the wooden acolytes.

    Thrax just arrived, after defeating the level four wooden puppet, drenched with sweat.

    "Hey guys, that thing looks interesting," Thrax said, his pacing was still normal.

    "You''re still raring to go?" asked Emery.

    "Yeah, I''m on fire!" Thrax said as he made his way first on the obstacle.

 Chapter 25: Trembling

    <h4>25 Trembling</h4>

    Julian and Chumo gave it a go and got up on the obstacle course, while Emery held back once more. The two got past the obstacle course''s first part, however, didn''t manage to get past the spinning traps and were knocked off to the ground on the second part. Emery tried topare the three attempts just now and made a mental image of how he should attempt it.

    He couldn''t do it like Thrax; Emery was sure he didn''t have the fast reaction Thrax had.

    When Emery finished devising his n, he wore the protective armor and got on the first tform. It didn''t look high when he had watched his three friends running the course from below but it surely affected Emery''s leg as it became noodly at the thought of falling, especially feet first. The protective armor also negated damage on the legs, right? He stomped his feet, trying to straighten it and get his mind off of it. That helped a little as well as trying not to look down, instead setting his eyes on the alternating tforms.

    He ran and grabbed each one like a cat trying to do a wall jump. Making it to the rope, he swung himself with just enough force to get to the other side. Now he faced the tall wall that towered over him. There was no time limit and he needed to catch his breath. After lightly hopping, he ced one foot forward, one foot back and dashed with all the strength in his leg and reached for the high wall. Just an inch left and he would''ve reached it. He tried once more, and this time, he waved his arms at the moment he jumped and reached the corner of the wall with just the tip of his fingers on one hand.

    It was slipping off but with gritted teeth he managed to grab with his dangling arm the edge and pulled himself up with his arms shaking terribly after. Emery crouched, that feeling of wanting to puke, blurring vision, heart pounding against the chest up to his ears, all he was too familiar with was starting again. He shook his head as if that would help his situation. Straightening his back, he was still gasping for air but at least his mind and vision was clearing again.

    Emery made his way on the second part and the spinning mechanical wheels inside clicked and nked. He so wanted to pick apart these things and learn how they work but this wasn''t the time. These contraptions moved at a steady pace; as long as he could anticipate the right timing, he should be fine.

    Finally he arrived at the third part. The hundreds of axes and des swung, cutting the air around themselves. This time the sharp object in front of him made his heart beat faster, no normal 15-year-old kid wouldn''t be worried seeing what was in front of him right now.

    Emery took deep breaths and did the same thing he did in the second part.

    "I can do this," he muttered to himself.

    One step, three steps in, it was going well so far and his confidence boosted when suddenly...

    BAMMM!!

    An axe mmed Emery back to where he was standing. He rolled on the tform as he hit his head, almost falling 33 feet(10 meters) from the ground.

    Without the protector, he would be cut in half, but even so the hit was heavy enough that he felt a little headache. He was somehow fortunate enough not to fall, but now the protector''s function wore off, he was unsure what to do.

    "Get down or you''ll die!" Julian shouted on the ground.

    "Kid! Ye don''t have to push yerself!"

    Emery heard the shoutinging from below, however, his mind still set on the hurdle in front of him. Whether it was because of the headache or his ignorance, he dulled his ears. His trembling feet reminded him of the time his father died in front of him. If he decided to walk away now, then he would still be the same boy that ran from his father''s murderers. A version of him that he was starting to hate. A cowardly weak version of him.

    For some reason, his father''s words of not losing control kept running in his mind. What would happen if he didn''t keep calm? He had made it this far by keeping collected. Maybe like Thrax, he had to be more aggressive to finish this obstacle course.

    Unconsciously, he was gritting his teeth as the blood throughout his whole body boiled. The nking became louder in his mind, and when a de appeared, he shot forward and the spinning de missed Emery by a hair''s breadth, repeating the same maneuver every mechanism he had faced. His heart was racing, his awareness heightened. This was the first time he had felt like this. As if something inside him was unleashed.

    The hundreds of axes and des swung, cutting the air around themselves. One hit, for sure he would die. The sharpness of the weapon rang clearer in Emery''s ear but the way it moved felt weird. It looked like they were moving slower than he remembered.

    In the eyes of the others, they saw a crazy kid run without hesitation straight through the hundreds of weapons. As for Emery, however, he seemed to start losing himself.? He moved reactively dodging and? dashing at all the des to swing in front of him.

    Third obstacleplete. He managed to pass the gauntlet leaving his three friends and many others in awe. The weak looking mad kid passed through the gauntlet without the protective vest. Emery stood there outside the gauntlet unmoving

    And then, darkness. Emery lost consciousness. Chumo was the first to arrive on the scene and checked Emery''s breathing. The breath was hot, and when Chumo touched Emery''s forehead, it felt like a fever was acting up.

    Julian, Chumo and Thrax were preupied with Emery when the giant cube floating in the middle updated its ranking.

    67. Thrax acolyte rank 2. Level 5

    101. Emery acolyte rank 1. Level 3

    At the end of the day, Emery didn''t make the cut but unbeknownst to him, the slenderbat magus took an interest in him.

 Chapter 26: Choices

    <h4>26 Choices</h4>

    "You''re awake," a sweet melodic voice said on his side.

    He looked over and saw Klea sitting next to his bed. Her usual spunk seemed non-existent and instead, her big beady eyes reflected the rain hitting his window on the opposite side of her.

    His three friends were also there, Julian sitting next to Klea, Thrax on the ground and Chumo leaning beside the door. The room was bright, but the outside was dark. It was evening when he had woken up.

    Emery tried to sit up, his hand on his throbbing head, trying to recall what thest thing he could remember. Why were they all here? He first recalled defeating the wooden puppets until level three and being hit by the axe, after that however, almost everything was a blur except the part where he was standing on the end of the course.

    Half a day had already passed. Emery sighed, he couldn''t help but think he had wasted almost a day''s worth of training. Tomorrow was their fifth day here and there would only be two days left once the next day arrived.

    [Emery Ambrose, 15 years old]

    [Battle power: 11]

    [Spirit power: 24]

    Emery''s eyes widened. He knew how the battle power had increased but what about the spirit power? What was its cause? Confused, he asked the three boys but they shook their heads. Of course, he was happy that both battle and spirit power had increased but to stay in this magus academy, what he really needed was at least 30 spirit power and be epted in any institutions. If he couldn''t do that, then it would be time to say goodbye. Not to mention, three of his friends had reached acolyte rank two while Klea reached rank three. He was the only one among them that stayed on rank one, probably even the whole academy.

    Julian, as if he had known Emery''s thoughts, said, "Consider yourself fortunate you know or else..."

    Chumo made a gesture of shing his neck.

    Julian nodded. "Right... Dead. While you were out, we''ve heard that three people had attempted the gauntlet and were split in half after their protectors had been used. What were you thinking? Risking your life like that."

    Emery stayed silent. He didn''t know either.

    Julian sighed. "Anyway, one of the healers said you pushed yourself too hard and asked us to tell you to rest for the night."

    "Right... Thank you," Emery said, his voice hoarse.

    "You must be famished. Here, eat some fruit. Thedy from the cafeteria gave them to me." Klea offered some weird orange looking fruit after she had peeled them. Emery slightly bowed as Klea fed him.

    "You meant to say Ares, the God of War. You pigs really love stealing and twisting things," Thrax retorted.

    Julian ignored Thrax and faced Emery. "So what''s your n now? How far away are you from spirit power thirty?"

    Chumo seemed to have opened his mouth but no words came out. He made several gestures but Emery didn''t notice Chumo''s actions.

    Emery stared on his palm before answering, "I don''t really know. I felt like I was about to break throughst time but..."

    His voice trailed off.

    Julian had his arms crossed, looking to be in deep thought.

    Klea said, "You shoulde with me tomorrow to the institute of water. The guiding magus favors me, and I think she''ll give us some advice if I ask her. Come with me this time, okay?"

    "I think he should continue training with me at the institute of rock. He''s close toprehending the basic stage, you''re not going to make him start all over again, are you?" Julian said.

    "It should be fine. I''m sure it''ll be more fruitful if he spends time with me," Klea said, not even looking at Julian while feeding Emery another piece of the strange fruit.

    "Ahh, you''re wasting Emery''s time." Julian shrugged.

    Chumo was waving again, trying to get anyone''s attention but no one seemed to notice him. Thrax, on the other hand, stayed still on the ground with his eyes closed.

    "Wasting his time? He''s been with you for over three days now, and he''s nowhere close to achieving spirit power thirty. You''reing with me right, Emery?" Klea asked, staring sternly at Emery''s eyes.

    "No, you''ll be with me right, Emery?" Julian asked as well.

    "I... think... I''ll go with Klea this time. Maybe it''ll be beneficial if I learned the other elements," Emery said.

    Julian snorted as he muttered to himself, "Hoes before bros."

    Emery wanted to exin further but Julian had already exited the room while Klea jumped in joy, her eyes beaming as she pped to herself.

    Klea then started talking to herself, seemingly thinking out loud and writing on her palm. "Alright, tomorrow we''ll start by..."

    Emery was already regretting his choice. He heard the things Klea said and some of those things made his spine shiver. Was she really going to help or had something else in her mind? But he couldn''t take back the words he said, could he? He shook away that thought, after all, his father had taught that ''A man''s bond is his words''.

    It waste in the evening when Klea, Chumo and Thrax had left his room. He was alone again in the unfamiliar room, droplets hitting his window, reflecting on his decisions. He remembered when he had first arrived at the institute of rock, there was that origin of stone that gave him one spirit power in just half a day. There must be a simr object at the institute of water and as Klea mentioned, she would ask the guiding magus to give him some advice. Since he had four elemental affinities, that meant if the other institutes were the same, he could get at least an increase of three spirit power in-a-day-and-a-half, at the very least. That would bring him closer to the required spirit power.

    Emery turned away from the window and stared at his door. It was decided then, he would go to the institute of water tomorrow, then the nt andstly darkness institute.

 Chapter 27: Water Elemen

    <h4>27 Water Elemen</h4>

    Water institution - Varuna

    Passing through the glowing portal, Emery arrived at a stunning beach. As far as the eye could see, the wondrous crystal blue sea stretched on the horizon with white pearly sand. Trees on the side had azure leaves and some shells were left lying across the shore. This was the most beautiful ce Emery had ever been, it wasn''t an exaggeration to call this a paradise.

    He and Klea walked on the tickling grains of sand along the shore. There weren''t too many acolytes around, at least 400 - 500 or so. Some of them approached, greeting Klea with a bow, and she responded with a sweet smile and nodded to every person they met along the way. Emery couldn''t help but feel the stares of some male and female as he walked side by side with the goddess.

    They went toward the center of the ind along with a group of youths and the next sight was equally surprising. There was a veryrgeke surrounded by tall trees on the edge of theke and a long tform heading toward the giant statue standing in the middle of theke.

    Some acolytes who were with their group started walking on the tform and dived in theke. Only a few of them had stayed behind and Klea greeted a woman dressed in magus robes standing beside the tform.

    "Sister Ca," Klea called out as she grabbed Emery''s hand and pulled him to her side.

    "Klea, wee back. Are you going to join today''s water element training? If so, why don''t you dive right in with the others?" Magus Ca answered.

    "I will join in a bit but first, let me introduce you to my friend. It''s his first day here," Klea said, presenting Emery.

    Ca looked at Emery from top to bottom as if she was analyzing him. Then she smiled. This long-blue-haired had the same position as Darius, the instructor of the stone institute. She was the institute of water''s guiding magus. Although she had a friendly face and a refreshing aura, she also emitted some kind of pressure that made Emery slightly feel ufortable.

    "Hmmm... You have good taste, Klea," Ca said with a knowing look.

    "Wow, Sister Ca agrees? Please help Emery, sis," Klea said, her hands sped together.

    Ca then looked at all the remaining acolytes and eximed, "All of you first-timers here, please follow me."

    She lifted her hand and a small beam of light approached the faces of each acolyte.

    [Special effects: Able to breathe underwater for a certain time.]

    "Thank you, sister Ca!" Klea again pulled Emery''s hand and walked into theke. She led him straight to the giant statue in the middle. Klea pointed down and Emery saw underneath the pristine clear water that there was a giant dome built in the water. Klea said, "Let''s go!"

    Emery nodded and the two dived into the water just like the earlier acolytes.

    "Don''t you think it''s romantic?" Klea said, her voice sweet.

    Emery was still in awe of the sight before him but when he turned around and looked at Klea, he was shocked again. Klea''s whole body was soaking wet. Her shoulder-length dark hair stuck to her bronze face and the uniform sped on the curves of her body, enhancing her voluptuous body. Emery unconsciously gulped, unable to answer, trance at her beautiful sight.

    Klea chuckled lightly. "I wish I could go with you, but I have to go to a different room to train. Good luck, Emery, I know you can do it! Sister Ca, I''ll leave Emery to you."

    Ca nodded and led the new acolytes to the room Emery had been wanting to train in, the room where the water element''s origin stone was.

    "Those of you who are present, it''s your fifth day in our prestigious Magus Academy. I believe I don''t have to exin everything from the start. All of you have half a day."

    Without much talk, they all sat cross-legged in front of the floating aquamarine stone.

    A word entered Emery''s mind.

    "Water is always flowing, never ending, adapting to its surroundings."

    The dark room in Emery''s mind was filled with a smooth flowing river. He let himself be drifted away but then it started picking up pace faster and faster until it became a raging river. Emery was remembering that he was in the river where he had struggled for his life and was starting to panic. He reached for anything, a stone perhaps or anything solid just to hold himself back. Then the words entered his head again.

    "Water is always flowing, never ending, adapting to its surroundings."

    Emery realized he wasn''t there. He was in a magical ce and this river was in his mind. It couldn''t hurt him. Slowly, he calmed himself and felt the flow of the river and drifted along it freely. It went up and down, left and right, swirling in any way, and he just focused on going with the flow. When Emery was starting to feel something changing inside him, he woke up.

    "Time has run out," Ca announced.

    [Spirit power increased by 2 points]

    [Spirit power 26]

 Chapter 28: Drople

    <h4>28 Drople</h4>

    Emery continued to practice the basic water element cultivation. He could feel there was only a thinyer left before he could gain a new understanding of the water elemental spirit. Without realizing it, several hours had passed and evening had arrived. Unfortunately, Emery still couldn''t break through thatyer, if he could just get one more day he would most likely breakthrough. He couldn''t help but wonder though why they had such a limiting time studying in this magus academy.

    Emery got out of the room and went to enjoy the view of theke''s bottom with the fishes of all sizes swimming around. It didn''t take long for the acolytes in a separate room to finish their training and Klea came out with Magus Ca.

    Ca stood before Emery and checked his status through her wrist. "Spirit power twenty six and a quadruple element! You have quite the boy here, Klea! Hmmm. Spirit aptitude though... It''s too bad it''s low."

    His eyebrows slightly twitched, Emery didn''t like hearing as if he was already a failure. He sped his hands before him and tried to be humble. "Magus Ca, would it be fine if I stay here longer? I would like to practice more."

    Ca gave it a thought and said, "As far as I''m aware, the rate of cultivation amongst all the elemental institutions is the same wherever you go. The same goes for the origin stone room. And considering your spirit aptitude rank... you''d be lucky to achieve another point in spirit power even if you stayed here until your seventh day."

    Emery''s shoulders slumped but he straightened it immediately, determined to not give up.

    Klea took Magus Ca''s hand and said,"Sister Ca, give him some advice please."

    Ca smiled at Klea and said, "Let''s see... Since I saw that you have four elements, which one have you tried so far?"

    Emery answered, "I cultivated in the institution of stone in my first three days."

    Ca furrowed her brows. "Ughh, am I right to assume you''ve met Darius?"

    Emery nodded.

    Ca sighed. "You had such a stupid man taught you in the first crucial days. I''m sure he gave some exaggerated story about how earth is the strongest amongst all the Ten Elements. Well, it''s not exactly over the top, but he''s barbaric measuring of the spirit energy through a strength test is just old fashioned. Boy, did you know that even a single continuous droplet of water can deform a stone? Open your mind and hear this, the spirit of water is always flowing and relentless, the potential for strength is limitless."

    Ca crossed her arms. "Let me ask you this first. What do you think of the water and earth elements?"

    Emery ced a hand on his chin, thinking. He said, "I think they''re the opposite of each other. Earth focuses on keeping in ce as if it was a stubborn man. While water focuses on adapting to any situation."

    Ca pped, her eyes beaming. "Excellent! I''m d that you''ve somehow reached an understanding of the two elements. Now, listen to this. I happen to notice magi who have multiple elemental affinities exceed on the secondary elements. Having even a little understanding of the main elements would help the secondary elements by arge margin. And since you''ve studied earth and water, it''s secondary element is��"

    "nt!" Klea eximed.

    Ca smiled sweetly at Klea and said, "Well done!" She turned to Emery and continued, "Studying in the institution of nt will give you a higher chance of possibly achieving spirit power thirty, rank two acolyte, but whether you''ll seed or fail, it all falls on your determination."

    Emery''s face shone. He bowed and said, "Thank you, Magus Ca!"

    Now that he thought about it, it made sense. Also, Emery studying the nt element might really be the way for him to go. After all, back home, he had always loved being around nature and exploring its nooks and crannies and strange nts and animals. Inside him, he couldn''t help but me his own stupidity for not realizing this sooner.

    Even though Emery didn''t manage to get more than two spirit powers increase, it felt like he had increased in spirit.

    "We appreciate your help so much, sister Ca!" Klea said. She turned to Emery and said, "Let''s go!"

    As Klea took Emery''s arm, he suddenly slipped on the wet floor and dragged Klea down with him. Then, something softnded on Emery''s hand, he had his eyes closed, he squished it once, then twice, wondering what that soft feeling was. A soft moan entered his ears, next a womanly scent wafted in his nose.

    Emery''s eyes widened and crawled away. That soft feeling, could it be? It probably was, Klea''s cheeks were red and her arms were covering her chest. Emery nervouslyughed and slightly jumped as Klea stood up. He could still feel it on his palm; his face was turning hot.

    "I-I''m sorry! I-I didn''t mean to!" Emery put out his palms.

    "Its.. ok i don''t mind" Klea''s tone was low.

    This was the first time Emery had heard Klea like this. He prepared himself to be pped and closed his eyes but that never happened.

    "Well, I guess it''s better you than Ptolmy," she said and walked as if it didn''t bother her that much.

    On the way to their private quarters, Klea seemed to have forgotten about it and talked like normal. As for Emery though, he tried to keep his distance but she kept sticking to him.

 Chapter 29: Elders Respite

    <h4>29 Elder''s Respite</h4>

    After entering the portal, he arrived at a ce filled withrge, towering trees, some roots were springing out from the ground. There was also a swamp behind him.

    The wind brushing against the leaves of the trees, birds flying around singing wonderful songs, tiny critters such as butterflies, rabbits, etc. moving around made Emery at ease. He let out a rxed sigh and gazed at the colossal tree in the distance. It was so gigantic that Emery couldn''t see it''s top. He felt like he was a single small leaf of this massive tree. Inrge, bold words, a signage said, ''Wee to the Elder''s Respite.''

    Emery headed toward the institute of nt along with hundreds of acolytes and to his surprise, even the leaves of this magnificent tree were at least ten timesrger than the size of a human adult! He entered into therge hole at the feet of the tree and the inside was filled with dozens of twisted staircases leading to different ces. Luckily though, in the middle was a person waiting behind a desk.

    As he walked toward the reception area, he heard light, small steps walking toward him from behind and when he turned around, a girl with long, white, silky hair, wearing a light green dress, and pale skin filled his vision. She wasn''t wearing a veil this time, so her green, snake-like eyes felt like it was burning him because of her intense stare.

    Emery recognized her. She was the girl who had be his group''s discussion during their first night in their private quarters. The girl who had the highest spirit and battle power. Silva was her name.

    The girl walked toward him with graceful steps but seemed like she was on guard, ready to pounce at him if he made any sudden moves. Silva was now in front of him, but she was still silent.

    Emery''s heart began beating faster. He said, "H-Hi, you''re S-Silva right? I''m Emery."

    Silva looked indifferent and suddenly leaned in to him, sniffing. "You... You smell different from the rest."

    Emery stepped back. He couldn''t understand what she meant since he had taken a bath this morning. He nervouslyughed. "W-What do you mean? C-Can I help you with anything?"

    Emery tried keeping a straight face even though it wasn''t sessful. Deep inside him, he was beginning to be annoyed with himself on why he couldn''t be rxed and collected. Then the next words of the mysterious girl somehow broke his confidence.

    "You smell... weak," Silva said, looking at him from top to bottom.

    He was silent. What the hell was that supposed to mean?

    After saying he was weak, she walked away and ascended on one of the twisted staircases.

    Emery focused his mind on his objective in this ce and proceeded to talk to the person manning the desk. After exining he was a first-timer in this ce, the person pointed to a wide, straight, staircase where the origin stone of nt was located.

    He was able to get inside and there were already dozens of acolytes training at that ce today. They appeared more mature than him though and it seemed like was the only first year acolyte in that room. This wasn''t surprising since today was the sixth day of their seven days studying in this magus academy, all the new acolytes had probably passed and were focusing on honing the elementals they had already established.

    Emery sat cross-legged and focused his thoughts on the mysterious piece of stone floating in the middle of vines. In in view, there were no differences between the origin stones of earth, water and nt, other than the color and aura they were emitting.

    He started to feel the same suffocating pressure of the other origin stones and a sort of greenish liquid emerged from the ground in the darkness of his mind, creeping up to him. His whole body was now fully covered and even if he couldn''t move, the liquid''s warm, refreshing made him feelfortable. A word entered his mind.

    "The nt is life. It grows, emerges and breathes life to its surroundings."

    Emery felt like he was one with the liquid. Then, the liquid started to squiggle and he was divided into two whole separate parts, a splitting image of himself on the other side. He had his eyes closed but he could tell the liquid getting bigger and bigger.

    "It grows, emerges and breathes life to its surroundings," Emery repeated and the other image mirrored him.

    Slowly, the two halved itself once more and now there were four, from four into eight, and so on. Emery was losing himself within his thousand images, he should have been rmed but the wonderful sensation was overpowering him. Then he woke up. He was a single person again.

    "Time''s up," the guarding magus said.

    Emery shot up to his feet with a big smile on his face. He felt wonderful! He then exited the nt''s origin stone room but the surreal feeling stayed with him. The rest of the cultivation techniques he had tried with the other stones either made him panicked or distressed, but this time, the whole experience was different. He examined the symbol on his hand.

    Emery smiled since he was two points shy from the issued target. The increase in power was as expected. He didn''t waste time and sat cross-legged once more in front of the origin stone''s room, trying to see if he could master the basic nt spirit cultivation technique.

    Not long after he had sat, a group of acolytes came out from the room bustling. It was quite puzzling to realize that they had only passed half a day of training at the institute.

    Emery asked the female acolyte, who was checking her palm, beside him. "Hi, sorry to bother you but can you tell me what''s going on?"

    She ced her attention on him and replied, "A mission has just been ced."

 Chapter 30: Moon Clover

    <h4>30 Moon Clover</h4>

    Emery moved closer to know more about what the mission was and couldn''t help but notice the strong scent of herbs and nts floating in the air like the cauldron he had back in histe-father''s estate.

    The woman, dressed in a magus robe, had a dark skin with long curly hair and a face that had white stripes. She was talking to the man beside her on the tform who had a small but wide stature, overgrown beard, reaching up to his stomach, and a rugged face full of wrinkles.

    She faced the crowd and announced, "Today, we would like to announce a wonderful opportunity for every acolyte here. Master Grom from the crafting institute has issued a request for every acolyte that has an affinity with the nt element."

    The small, unusual-looking man stepped forward and took out a small bottle filled with green liquid from his summoning ring. He said, "Thank you for the introduction, Magus Erica. This here is a Green Essence potion. Once taken, it increases the spirit power of those who are acolytes rank 4 below."

    Emery''s ears perked up and stared at the potion as he listened carefully to this person named Grom.

    Grom continued, "Making this potion requires a vital ingredient that appears only once a year which is tonight. I am grateful that Magus Erica is helping us gather as much as we can to make the most of this potion. For each of you who will return with the nt we require, we''ll give you a potion in return. We rmend that you all bring us as many as you can because those who turn in the most number of the four-leaf moon clover will be a disciple in our Crafting Institute specifically, the Path of Alchemy."

    An eptance to an institution and an opportunity to increase the spirit power, this was what just Emery needed to stay in this magus academy!

    Grom put back the Green Essence potion. "Now you all better get this opportunity because bing a disciple at the crafting institute is beneficial for magi that have the nt element affinity. We only have a hundred or so members but each one is vital and respected amongst the magi. Don''t waste this valuable opportunity."

    Emery wanted to raise his hand and join immediately. Tomorrow was the final day for the first year acolytes, so if he had to, he would spend all night to find this four-leaf nt, however, he wasn''t sure if it looked like the one from his world. His answer though was answered as Grom whipped out another object.

    Grom handed out a couple of four-leaf moon clovers for everyone to familiarize themselves with its appearance. Emery took a closer look at the nt and memorized its appearance before handing it back to the acolyte before him.

    When Grom received back the moon clovers, he clicked his tongue. In the crowd, suddenly, the clothing on the chest part of the acolyte before Emery lit up. Grom red at the acolyte before saying, "Cheating already, aren''t you? You''re banned from attempting this mission. Knights!"

    Knights entered the room and grabbed the first year acolyte in front of Emery. The first year acolyte tried to struggle while being escorted out of the room. He pleaded, "No, no! I''m sorry, please give me a chance!"

    The door mmed shut after they had exited. Murmurings between the acolytes erupted and Grom snorted. He said, "The crafting institute condemns all those who are dishonest especially, we, the members of the path of alchemy. I don''t have to exin how disastrous it would be if a pretentious person manages to get in our ranks and provide false or incorrect items fell into the hands of our fellow magi."

    Grom continued, "Be advised that the forest we are about to send you will have some beasts. They are lower-leveled beasts, mind you, hence no one of you should have a problem handling them. If you can''t handle these beasts if you encounter one though, might as well you give up being a magus."

    Grom touched his wrist and a light shot up showing a map with four x marks. "These four locations are where these four-leaf moon clovers are found. These are two to three hours away from where we are, so it''s best you all start moving since it''ll be sunset in a couple of hours."

    He then waved his hands and trails of light flew to each of the acolytes'' palms.

    Emery stared at his glowing palm and focused on it. A new option appeared and he selected the word mission.

    [Mission: Gather Four-Leaf Moon Clovers]

    [Time Duration: Until Dawn]

    [Reward: Green Essence Potion]

    [Additional Reward if the Required Conditions are Met: eptance to the Crafting Institute for the Path of Alchemy]

    An option for a map was also added and Emery decided on which location he should go to.

    Racks of weapons and supplies then entered the room and all the acolytes were given the items. Of course, Emery grabbed his weapon of choice, a sword, and rushed toward the location he had chosen.

 Chapter 31: Deep Marsh

    <h4>31 Deep Marsh</h4>

    The forest was bing more and more dense as the orange ray of the setting sun passed through the small gaps between the leaves of the towering trees. Soon, he breathed in the damp air, jumped overrge mossy roots and the ground beneath his feet were starting to be muddy. Emery arrived at the swamp with many others but started his search alone with the golden moon as his light.

    It was dark and Emery rubbed his arm, trying to warm himself. In the distance, he noticed a ball of light hovering below arge glowing nt. He moved closer, readied his hand on the sword''s sheath on his waist, and a buzzing sound came from the ball of light. It apparently was arge flying insect the size of a bird. The symbol on Emery''s palm glowed as new information entered his mind.

    [Firefly]

    [Level 1 beast]

    [Battle Power 10]

    [Not aggressive unless provoked]

    Emery furrowed his brows, a little conflicted. This insect had a battle power almost the same as him. He was about to draw his sword but considering how fireflies usually gather around a light source in groups, he let go of his sword and took a different path. If he could avoid fighting for now, he would.

    "Time to start looking for that nt," he said to himself.

    Emery began searching for the four-leaf moon clover at the foot of trees, bushes, near vines, sometimes near glowing nts where there were no fireflies gathering. Two hours of walking around had already passed but not a single moon clover he had found were four leaves, they were all three leaves. He kept on looking though under the light of the golden moon. Just one would be enough toplete his quest and possibly break through the spirit power requirement.

    His nose was turning red and the cold air was slowly seeping to his bones. If ever he couldn''t find one, he would try training at the institute of darkness'' origin stone institute tomorrow. But based on what he had heard from Chumo regarding how difficult it was to cultivate the darkness element, Emery kept on brushing nts aside in hopes of finding a four-leaf moon clover.

    Soon, Emery saw a bunch of yellow dotted nts across the distance from where he stood. He wasn''t sure whether they were four leaves but when he stepped closer, his forward feet sank in the mud, ankles high. Emery pulled back his heavy feet and focused his eyes. It was faint but he could see he was about to walk into murky waters, making him unsure whether to proceed. However, risk came with rewards, he steeled himself after considering his situation and ced the same foot again.

    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you."

    Emery turned around and a young chubby acolyte was standing not far from him.

    "What do you��"

    The swamp beneath his feet bubbled.

    "Hurry, get out now!" shouted the boy.

    Emery''s heart did a somersault while yanking his feet hard, making him unbnced as he fell to his bottom. He clumsily pulled out his sword, on guard, as the bubble popped and out came a frog the size of a dog.

    "..."

    "Hahaha! You''re a bit jumpy, aren''t you?" The chubby acolyte had a big grin while holding his stomachughing out hard.

    Emery tightened his grip on the sword. He had been made fun of by another stranger on the same day! He tried to get back to his feet, not saying a word, while staring at the brown frog that was several times bigger than the frog in Briton, which simply gazed back at him like a fool.

    Just when Emery felt his ear pounding from anger, the muddy water of the swamp rippled before arge ssh erupted and a beast as big as a crocodile jumped out devouring the frog.

    [Drake]

    [Level 2 beast]

    [Battle Power 20]

    [Aggressive beast but doesn''t attack human unless provoked]

    The drake gave them a nce before diving back into the swamp. Emery''s face no longer had a trace of anger rather it was reced with shock.

    "Here let me help you," the acolyte said, offering a hand to help Emery up his feet. "Are you a first year like me? Call me Fatty. What about you? What''s your name?"

    Now that Emery had a good look at the guy, the acolyte''s short hair stuck to his big round head, his eyes were small and nted, looking a bit like a fat Chumo.

    "Emery," he answered, sheathing back his sword.

    "Nice to meet you, Emery," Fatty said while nodding. He added, "I advise not wandering alone in this swamp. It''s dangerous for us first years."

    Emery narrowed his eyes and said, "Aren''t you a first year yourself?"

    Fatty showed his pearly white teeth. "Well I didn''t say I was alone, did I?"

    Behind Fatty, silhouettes of people moved closer to where they were standing.

    Emery noticed they were wearing a slightly different uniform from the one he and Fatty were wearing. They must be second or third year acolytes that Fatty tagged along with.

    One of the senior acolytes walked past them and kneeled, touching the ground. A green glow lit up from the senior acolyte''s palm then the surrounding roots creeped toward the direction Emery had been wanting to go to. The roots formed a bridge and the senior acolyte walked on top of it.

    Emery, Fatty and the rest followed suit and crossed the bridge. As soon as they arrived at the area where the pile of spotted nts was, the first senior acolyte said, "Found one!"

 Chapter 32: Senior Acolyte

    <h4>32 Senior Acolyte</h4>

    They walked back the bridge made of wood when the senior acolyte in front stopped. Emery readied his stance when he had heard the acolyte said ''Entangled''.

    The calm murky water became turbulent and a drake from beneath them shot up tied with roots. The senior acolyte touched the ring on his finger and a spear shed from thin air before stabbing the drake right to where its heart should be. He waved off the blood before swiping his ring again, making the drake and spear disappear at the same time.

    Emery wanted toe over and ask the senior acolyte about his ring and spell, however, the acolyte had some kind of aura that made you feel he wasn''t an easy person to talk to. Still, this was the first time Emery had seen an acolyte or magus in action. He dreamed of the day when he''d be able to use such spells and items but first things first, he had to find a four-leaf moon clover.

    After crossing the bridge, the senior acolyte turned to Emery and said, "You, kid. What''s your name?"

    "It''s Emery," he said, his eyes slightly twitched.

    "Okay, mine''s Cole, kid. Would like to join us?" Cole asked with his arms crossed.

    Emery bit his lips before sighing. He hated being called like a kid. Moreover, this acolyte named Cole didn''t seem to be that older than him. Maybe around one to two years gap only. Anyway, he tried to ce his emotions back in his head and focused on the mission''s objective instead. He asked, "What''s the catch?"

    "I''ll lead and watch your backs while you guys search and give all the nts to me," Cole said nonchntly.

    "Hey, then doesn''t that defeat the purpose of why we''re here in the first ce?" Emery said, brows furrowed.

    "I need to get as many four-leaf moon clovers as I can to secure my eptance in the ranks of alchemists. I don''t care about the potion since they''re useless to me. Master Grom said for each acolyte exchanging a four-leaf moon clover, he would give only one potion, so I''ll give one moon clover to each person part of the group. Another catch is that you''ll have to stay with the group until we get back," Cole exined.

    Emery thought for a moment and turned to Fatty. "Did you all agree to this?"

    Fatty nodded. "I''m not interested in alchemy, but I can''t pass up the opportunity to increase my spirit power."

    "So, have you made up your mind?" Cole asked.

    "Okay, I''ll join you guys," Emery said.

    "Good. Fatty, introduce the others to him," Cole said, walking away.

    Fatty gave Emery a rundown of the other two people Emery hadn''t talked to yet. The first one had arge, muscled, body and was named Topper. Fatty mentioned how he had seen Topper lift a drake with just one hand. He thought Topper was not a human at first, but fortunately, he was. Fatty couldn''t tell if Topper had another element aside from nt since Topper had been using brute strength to deal with most things.

    The second person he introduced was a female named Mags. She had a small frame and pinkish hair. Her elemental affinity was both fire and nt. Fatty mentioned Cole had asked her first because it would be difficult to stay the night in a moist, damp, swamp.

    Lastly, Fatty presented himself having an earth and nt elemental affinity. He was a rank two acolyte, while Topper and Mags were rank three and Cole was rank five.

    Wandering around the swamp, they eventually found a t ground at the foot of an aged tree. Cole stopped and turned to face them and said, "Let''s eat."

    "Alright, it''s dinner time!" Fatty eximed.

    They still hadn''t found another moon clover but when Cole mentioned eating, Emery''s stomach rumbled. He took a seat at one of therge roots and opened the supply bag he received in Elder''s Respite. Emery whipped out a bread-like food that felt hard like a rock to the touch.

    Fatty said, "Hey, brother. Please put that away. It gives me shivers whenever I remember eating that. It tastes like an old tree bark. Let''s wait for Mags to cook the drake meat."

    Mags finished roasting the drake meat and the moment it touched Emery''s tongue, the rich vor of warm meat,plemented with the charred, smoked portions, made Emery salivate further as he devoured it right up to its bones.

    After everyone had had their fill, Emery decided to strike up some conversation wherein he found out that Cole was a second year acolyte, the same as Mags and Topper, and had gone through the same questst year but failed to gain entry into the alchemist institute.

    When they had finished resting, they got up and began searching under the guidance of the golden moon. Emery and the rest searched every nook and crannies where the little rare nts might be hiding. Wandering in a ce filled with wondrous, glowing, small,rge, various colors of nts made Emery feel like he was back home.

    Two hours had passed and they had found three more four-leaf moon clovers. It wasn''t Emery that had found them, but when he walked among the bushes near a glowing vine that had a bluish glow, he saw a simr nt.

    "One, two, three, four leaves!" Emery tried to pick the nt but the moment he tugged it, it didn''t budge. He pulled harder and the soil trembled, then the vines nearby started moving and from the ground, a nt sprang out that was as tall as three meters(9.8 Feet)!

    [Angler Vine]

    [Level 3 beast]

    [Battle power 30]

 Chapter 33: Spoils

    <h4>33 Spoils</h4>

    Emery held on with both hands at the sword and positioned himself facing the fuller of the sword to make sure he wouldn''t meet his own demise.

    "Damn boy, I don''t know if you''re lucky or unlucky. It''s rarer to find level three beast in this forest than the nt," Topper said, pulling out therge axe on his back before starting to hack wildly at the monster''s feet.

    Roots, vines, branches, flew everywhere every time Topper''s axe shed but as soon as he pulled the axe out, vines crept to where he had hit, reinforcing the damaged part that was already as hard as a metal. Nevertheless, Topper kept on swinging his axe like a crazed lumberjack.

    Mags, on the other hand, had her fireball ready at the top of her palm. She was looking for an opportunity to burn this monster down but Emery kept on holding tight on his sword, despite the violent swinging of the angler vine.

    "Jump now!" Fatty eximed.

    Emery dazedly looked toward the direction of Fatty and noticed a faint green light behind him. He didn''t know what it was but it gave him an ominous feeling. He used the force of the angler vine''s swing and threw himself toward the body of a nearby tree and braced himself. As soon as he hit the tree and fell on the ground, his sight became blurred as he watched as the green light shot toward where had been hanging on.

    The angler vine managed to narrowly dodge the green light but one of its shoulders got hit instead and dropped to the ground. Mags threw the fireball, burning its other shoulder. It uttered a high pitched screech, which made all cover their ears and close their eyes.

    At that moment, Emery heard the rustling of the bushes beside him, then a woman wearing light-greenish uniform, pale skin, and long white hair appeared as if she hade straight from a fairy tale scroll he had read back in his father''s estate. His pupils dted at the sight of her.

    "Ohh, it''s you again" Silva said, her snake-like eyes stared at him with coldness.

    Emery tried to get up but his body sent shocks of pain. He watched Silva got on one knee, her palm glowing green.

    "Entangled," Silva said. Severalrger roots and branches than the one Cole had made, appeared and wrapped around the burning angler vine. The angler vine thrashed violently and managed to send Topper flying with a kick.

    Everyone was dumbfounded on how she had easily killed the level three beast, angler vine. She approached its corpse, touched the ring on her finger and made the angler vine disappear before turning around.

    "You! How are you��"Cole saw her eyes and his face darkened��"no wonder. You''re a half-breed."

    Silva ignored him and simply walked away from the group.

    "Get back here you beast and return what you stole!" Cole snapped while lifting his spear.

    Silva appeared indifferent and simply stood there. She stared at Cole with her sharp eyes and said, "I killed the rare beast, therefore the spoils should go to the killer. So why should I?"

    She turned away, but Topper, Mags and Fatty blocked her way.

    "And what''s the meaning of this?" Silva said cooly.

    "Isn''t it obvious, filthy half-breed,?? Cole said with his teeth clenched, making his spear light up with green glow.

    Silva''s re even turned colder to the point where Emery, who had just stood up, could feel her bloodlust, sending electricity up his spine.

    Cole then thrust his spear, sending a green bolt of light toward therge tree behind Silva, purposely scratching her cheek. "The next one won''t miss, so hand over the damned magical beast, you disgusting snake!"

    "Four against one. Aren''t you too much of a man needing backup to fight against a single girl?" Silva said, her lips had half a smile, looking at Cole.

    "Shut up, half-breed. You''re not a human, you''re not even a girl. We don''t acknowledge all of you. Therefore, you''re our enemy," Cole said, pointing his spear at her neck.

    This line of reasoning. It was absurd. Emery was starting to feel the pounding in his ear, heart against his chest. Memories of that night resurged in his mind. The raid. The marauders racial hate for the chrutin.

    "Everyone, can''t we all just calm down?" Emery said. Actually, he was saying that to himself the most.

    "Apparently, these dimwitted purists think we''re an abomination," Silva said, staring at him. "But what about you? Which side will you fight with? Them or your own?"

    Emery''s brows twitched. What was this girl talking about? Them or your own? Did she perhaps mean because she was from the same ss as him?

    Cole clicked his tongue and spoke while turning his head, "What did she mean by that?"

    Cole didn''t get to finish his sentence, however, when Silva suddenly whipped out a sword from her ring and shed!

 Chapter 34: Entangle

    <h4>34 Entangle</h4>

    He made the roots beneath Silva creep up, but Silva''s palm glowed and the creeping roots stopped. She dashed to Cole and thrust with such killing intent that even Emery could also feel a chill up his spine every time she attacked. Still, Cole managed to dodge every single one of them.

    The two were on equal skill in terms of using the sword and the spear. No one had an advantage over the other.

    Cole used another spell and made spikes out of the vines from the ground. "Vine spike!"

    Silva jumped out of the way, dodging every protruding sharp spikes. She readied her stance and waited for Cole to make his next move.

    Cole, on the other hand, got out of his stance as he squinted his eyes and stared at her uniform. "You''re a first year, aren''t you?"

    "So what if I am?" Silva replied, her eyes keeping track of Cole, Topper, Mags, Fatty and Emery''s positions.

    "I won''t ask again, you know you can''t win against me. Now hand over the beast corpse or I''ll turn you into a snake wine," Cole said, his voice rough.

    Silva slightly stepped back as Cole moved closer in front of her, Topper and Mags on the side, while Fatty behind her. She still had her guard up and said, "Okay. I''m willing to trade it for you. Give me two four-leaf moon clovers in return."

    "Bitch, I don''t think you understand your situation. Leave it there and you''ll get to keep your life," Cole said, making his spear glow with green light.

    "One nt in exchange for my service of killing it. That''s my final offer. Sounds like an equal trade, yes?" Silva said, her tone as cold as ice.

    The other four looked at each other. They seem to be considering the offer Silva made. Emery, however, had a different hunch. He noticed her grip on the sword tightened and her foot shifted at an odd angle.

    He asked himself what he would do if he got surrounded and realized what was about to happen. Emery picked up his sword from the ground and searched his bag for whatever thing he could get a hold off. It was at that moment though that his prediction came to life.

    Silva mmed the earth and spikes also sprang from the ground where the four were standing. As the four people jumped back, she shot forward toward Emery.

    Emery snatched her wrists, ced all his weight on her and buried his face on her chest. He shouted, voice muffled, "Hurry!"

    She thrashed around but Emery kept pushing her. He couldn''t see it but her face was turning red as she said, "Get off me, y-y-you pervert!"

    "Entangle!" Cole issued his spell and the roots tightly wrapped around the two.

    "H-hey! What are you doing?" Emery questioned Cole as he felt the roots circling his skin along with Silva.

    "Shut it! Stop talking!" Silva made every effort she could but the roots had finally tied the two of them. She was unable to cast her spell in such conditions.

    Emery moved his head trying to get out of Silva''s chest and travelled above. His and her face were only an inch away from each other. Silva turned her head away, but Emery could still feel the slight heat radiating off from her cheeks and breath.

    Cole ignored Emery''s remarks and pointed his spear to Silva just above Emery''s head. She didn''t respond so Cole moved the spear close to her forehead.

    "Can you please just give the guy what he wants so we can get out of this situation?" Emery said.

    Silva clicked her tongue before having the angler vine''s corpse appear.

    Cole then used his ring to store the dead beast. He added, "Now hand over your moon clovers as well."

    "I don''t have any on me," Silva said.

    "So, you still dare lie to my face, you bitchy snake," Cole said as he grabbed her hand that had her ring.

    "Let me go or I will��"

    Cole pped her before she even finished her words. "You will what? What can you do right now?" Cole said with a dark grin, loosening the roots near Silva''s hand. He then pointed the spear to her index finger and added, "I''m going to give you a choice, either you relinquish your ownership of the ring or I''ll cut you pretty little fingers one by one like the snake you are."

    "Wait, aren''t you going a little too far?" Emery said. He could feel Silva''s body shaking and her heart beating against his chest.

    Silva hissed, "Try me, you purist! I''ll have you hanged for this!"

    "Is that so? Then, so be it." Cole raised his spear and thrust down. Emery tried to shake themselves but the roots were too big that they were unable to dodge fast enough.

    The spear grazed right next to his neck. It missed but somehow Emery and Silva was able to roll on the ground.

    "Hahaha! Of course I''m not serious! I''m not stupid enough to be punished by the academy for such a lowly half-breed," Cole said, pulling back his spear.

    "Asshole! Let me go now!" Silva shouted at the top of her lungs whilst trying to break away from the roots that tied them.

    Emery was now at the bottom while Silva was on top. Their eyes met when Emery noticed a lightning shed in the clear night sky, lit by the golden moon. A loud boom soon followed then a domineering voice resounded in their minds, giving chills to all acolytes in the swamp.

 Chapter 35: Run Away

    <h4>35 Run Away</h4>

    Everyone became dazed for a moment, including Emery. When he opened his eyes, he could hear a buzzing sound in his ears, lingering.

    "What just happened!" screamed Fatty, backing himself toward a tree.

    Cole could also be seen trembling. His voice was shaking as he said, "S-Something bad. That was either a powerful spell or powerful being. But how?"

    "What should we do?" Mags asked, holding her staff close toward her chest.

    "Whatever that was, we need to get away here as far as possible! Let''s return to the institute!" Cole said, gripping his spear tightly.

    "Let me go!" Silva screamed as she struggled to break free from therge roots.

    "Stop fooling around guys, let us��"

    Emery didn''t get to finish his words when another boom entered their minds. This time, he lost consciousness for a second while Cole, Topper, Mags and Fatty fell to their knees. They tried to stand up but their knees were quavering. The first time shocked them, but the second one scared everyone to their core.

    Fatty was the first to get up straight and ran deep into the woods, leaving the five acolytes. Cole was the second to stand up. He nced at Emery, their eyes met for a second, before turning away with Mags and Topper in tow.

    "Hey guys! Seriously!" Emery called out to them but no one was left, not even their shadows. It was only him and this girl with the snake-eyes. He bit his lips, and for a moment, he thought of himself as the unluckiest person in the world. Shouldn''t have joined them, he thought. He should have just gone with his original n since getting involved with other people always seemed to mess his life.

    "Hmpf, those are wonderful friends you have,"mented Silva.

    "They are not my friends!" Emery snapped as he wiggled hard to the point where his entangled exposed skin was starting to burn from the tight roots.

    His body was brushing up against Silva when she said, "Stop wiggling, pervert!"

    Emery stopped. He had forgotten how he should be honorable in front of such ady. He cleared his throat before looking at her and said, "I am sorry, mydy. Do you have any other ns?"

    Silva simply stayed silent but the bushes rustled in response to Emery''s questioning. Emery tried to see who it was and saw Toppering out of the bushes. However, Emery''s eyes widened when Topper raised his axe.

    "Hey, hey, hey!" Emery cried out when Topper swung it down. He closed his eyes but the thing he feared didn''te to pass. Instead, he felt the roots hooked onto something so when he looked again, the back edge of the axe locked on one of the roots and Topper pulled.

    Emery broke out a cold sweat as he raised his hands and said, "I am sorry, Silva. You know that wasn''t on purpose. I think we should be more concerned about that scary sound and get out of here."

    Silva gritted her teeth before lowering the sword. Just when Emery let out a sigh of relief, the edge of his vision noticed a sh of a hand and was once again on the ground. His cheek now had a red mark of a palm as it stung in pain from Silva''s p.

    Emery rubbed his burning cheek and said, "Haha I think I deserve that." He then looked at Topper and added, "Thank you foring back. Really..."

    Topper nodded without saying a word and turned to the direction where the institute of nt should be. Emery and Silva went with Topper, not wanting to waste one more second in the forest. They didn''t know where the sound came from but it was best to stay in Elder''s Respite where there were tons of acolytes and magi were staying.

    The three of them sped through the forest but after a few hundred meters of running, another boom rang in their heads, making them stumble.

    "Do any one of you have an idea��"

    Not able to finish his sentence, a speeding object flew past them and crashed into one of the aged trees. They all paused for a moment, looked at each other, and decided to take a detour still in the general direction of the Elder''s Respite. They hadn''t gotten far yet when they heard a scream filled with terror.

    Emery thought the voice was familiar so he ran to where the sound came from. When he had arrived, however, regret quickly churned in his stomach. In front of him, was a huge beast, thrice the size of a bear from Earth. It was chomping on the lower half of what appeared to be the silhouette of a chubby boy. The cloud had blocked the moon''s light but when its ray was finally clear once more to shine on thend, it slowly showed Fatty''s horrified, disfigured face.

    Not far from him, Emery heard a cough and when he looked over, he saw a woman dressed in a magus robe holding her bleeding stomach. Her dark skin almost blended with the tree she was leaning but Emery could clearly see the white stripe on her face. It was Magus Erica, the one who announced the mission of gathering four-leaf moon clovers from Master Grom.

    Emery ced one foot back but the crunching sound of a branch behind him rang out. The hulking beast''s bloodshot eyes then suddenly shifted straight to him. It stared at Emery as it munched the broken bones of Fatty along with blood dripping from its mouth. A chill ran from the bottom of his spine up to his nape.

 Chapter 36: Eyes Opened

    <h4>36 Eyes Opened</h4>

    He hadn''t noticed it but when he had somehow gotten a clearer view, all he had initially seen so far was its dragon-shaped head. The hulking monster had tworge horns protruding from its head and spikes starting from the top of its head up to its back. Its two wings were retracted at the moment as it simply enjoyed its meal.

    On its head, there was a figure of a man with long, golden hair wearing bulky scarlet armor. The red dragon didn''t mind the man as it continued chomping on thest bit of Fatty, which was the arm peeking out of its mouth. When Emery''s eyes met the man''s, he could feel a tremendous pressure that was making him look down. The man''s presence was so overwhelming that a simple nce from him made Emery want to throw himself on the ground.

    Emery tried to resist the urge even though he felt like an ant facing a god of death and continued watching as the man raised a hand toward Emery''s direction and Magus Erica suddenly flew as if the air had pulled her.

    Emery could hear his deep, cold voice, filled with intent to kill and said, "Pretentious human, die."

    The man in red armor grabbed Magus Erica by the throat. Her legs were kicking in the air as she struggled to break free from the man''s sp.

    Emery watched helplessly. He wanted to run away from here as far as possible, but his feet were stuck to the ground, even his arms and head. He couldn''t move. His eyes were glued to Magus Erica''s weakening struggle when suddenly a lightning from the sky struck the man''s arm and a thunderous boom soon followed.

    A halo of light opened on top of Emery and several figures wearing magus robes burst out including a fireball hitting the dragon''s head. The fireball exploded on the dragon''s head, making it fall down and issued a powerful shockwave that threw Emery back to a tree. Topper and Silva had actually followed him not far behind and were also caught in the wind and sent back.

    Emery''s head was buzzing once again and coughed out blood. He dazedly got up, his vision, and barely made out the figure of arge thing that was no less smaller than the dragon fighting. The thing pounded the dragon''s head downward, issuing another st. The ground beneath Emery''s shook as if an earthquake had urred, making him lose his bnce once more.

    After Emery''s vision had cleared, he saw the thing fighting that smacked the dragon down was a giant version of the stone monster he had seen in the institute of stone. At that moment, he heard a familiar friendly voice.

    "You guys, get away from this ce immediately and run!" Darius said to Emery, Silva and Topper, who were still half-shocked. "Get going!"

    Emery hadn''t had the time to reply when Darius'' palm glowed yellow as the nearby rocks darted to his body, making an armor made of sparkling stone. After covering his whole body from head to toe, he jetted over to the hovering man wearing red armor, still sping Magus Erica while fighting the other magi, and erged his fist with the rocks from the forest before punching the man.

    Emery, Silva and Topper turned back and ran toward the general direction of Elder''s Respite but when Emery took another look, the man in red armor knocked Darius and destroyed sparkling stone armor. He noticed though that the man was no longer holding Magus Erica but still fending off the other magi.

    His eyes then fell to the dragon. The dragon had the stone monster beneath its feet and when Emery and the dragon''s bloodshot eyes met, it opened its jaw and light was converging inside. A sharp sound was ringing out as the light was turning brighter and redder. Emery''s instinct then went haywire as he could feel his life was knocking at death''s door. He shouted at the top of his lungs. "Jump!"

    The dragon''s wings opened before pping back as a zing ray of mes gushed from the dragon''s mouth toward Emery, Silva and Topper''s direction. Emery jumped, pushing Silva on his side as the dragon''s breath hurled just behind them. It barely missed them but the searing heat from the me prickled Emery''s skin. Two seconds hadn''t even passed yet but Emery was sweating everywhere.

    Smoke rose to the sky and when he got back to his feet, Emery searched for Topper. He found him, however, what he saw once again shocked him to his core. "Topper!"

    Topper hadn''t jumped in time and got caught in the st. His lower half had melted like a pile of goo, bones sticking out, the smell of burnt meat filled the air as his face was bing charred. Topper was still somewhat alive and had his hand reaching out to Emery.

    Emery stared at Topper with wide eyes opened. Five seconds had just passed but within that time, all that Emery could see of Topper was the white eyes and mouth that was making the words ''Help me''.

    He unconsciously moved forward, wanting to help the Topper who had helped free him and Silva earlier, but Silva grabbed his arm. She said, "It''s toote for him! Don''t be stupid!"

    Emery''s mind was nk.

    Silva took it upon herself and didn''t let go of Emery''s arm as she dragged him away. The look on Topper''s face kept on running in Emery''s mind as they ran deeper into the forest leaving the battlefield that kept on issuing thundering sts behind.

 Chapter 37: Mortal Enemies

    <h4>37 Mortal Enemies</h4>

    Silva turned around and tried to pick up Emery. She said hastily, "Do you want to die? Get up!"

    Emery''s mind was nk. He couldn''t think properly even though he could hear a woman''s muffled voice asking him to stand up. After having his face hit the ground though, slowly things were bing clearer. First the images of the magi fighting against a pair of a hulking monster and a man in red armor. After that, Fatty and Topper. Emery''s chest tightened as a burning liquid rose to his throat, making him vomit.

    His ears now finally registered the things happening around him. He wiped his moist eyes as he tried to at least sit up. Then he noticed the sound of explosions, ground still trembling, and the asional shes of lights echoing in the sky behind them, letting them know that they were still far from the word safe.

    Emery shook his head at Silva while he tried to catch his breath. Every bit of his body; arms, chest, back, legs, feet, were all issuing a sting that made him feel hot as if there was a volcano ready to erupt inside him. He gritted his teeth, his heart pumping blood as hard as it could to all parts of his body, which felt like it was about to explode. He forced himself calm, looking at Silva and said, "Run... run without me. There is no reason for you to wait for me."

    Silva appeared shocked at Emery, speechless she was before sighing. "You really are hopeless."

    She faced away from Emery, took one step, before going back to him and checked his pulse.

    Emery sweated profusely and tried to pull back his arm but she wouldn''t let go. "What are you doing?"

    As she checked, her brows furrowed. Silva said, "Stop struggling. You shouldn''t fight it. Embrace it and let go."

    It was now Emery''s turn to make a frown, whatever she said didn''t make sense to him. Embrace that he was feeling hot all up to his bones, embrace the stinging pain and let it go? Emery opened his mouth to ask but another familiar voice rang out and he looked over.

    "What are you doing!"

    Emery forgot what he was about to ask and forced his body to stand up with his wobbly legs. He rushed toward the direction of the voice, not minding the pain traveling throughout his whole body with each step he took.

    She followed him, however, before sighing and taking out her sword. "We really shouldn''t waste time with this. If you are feeling fine, then let''s just keep running from this ce."

    "You don''t have to follow me if you don''t want to. I''m not forcing you toe with me, I can go alone," Emery said before clenching his jaws.

    Emery kept his mouth shut and focused on his objective. He started to run and after a hundred steps or so, he finally saw Mags and Cole cornering a bloodied man fire sitting on the ground.

    That man had his clothes ripped with blood stains on whatever was left of his shirt. His hair was disheveled, looking like someone who had just stepped off a battlefield.

    The same as what Emery had seen from the man in red armor, this man on the ground had a distinguishing characteristic that clearly told he wasn''t a human like them. Apart from the pale skin, free of freckles and unique gleaming eyes, this man''s pointed ears were almost twice the size of a human''s.

    "Cole... what''s happening here?" Emery said, his voice''s tone low.

    Cole had his spear on top of the bloodied man''s neck while Mags stood behind the man with her staff readied. He turned to see Emery but didn''t even try to exin himself. "Dispel your magic, Mags."

    "This elf is dying. We should report him to the higher-ups and let the one in charge decide on what to do with him," Mags said, making her staff glow brighter.

    "By killing it we can get the contents of its ring. Now stand down and let me finish this filthy thing," Cole said, greed apparent in his eyes.

    "Elf?" Emery said unwittingly.

    "You don''t even know what an elf is? You''re worse than I thought," eximed Silva before cing her sword in front of her. "Elves are humanity''s mortal enemies. This is one of the reasons why the academy was founded."

    Emery finally understood why Cole was acting like this over the bloodied elf. However, Emery wouldn''t forget what Cole had done to him and Silva. Still that didn''t stop Emery from warning them of what they had just experienced. "Much as I hate you for leaving me and Silva to die, we shouldn''t waste time and get out of here. Fatty and Topper had been killed by a man who looks like him, so I am sure he is linked to whatever is happening now."

    Cole''s lips curled downwards. His face got darker as he pulled back his spear seemingly ready to strike with more force. "You heard him, Mags. I''ll kill this wretched thing."

    The injured elf suddenly coughed blood and hunched over. He opened his eyes and said, "Little human kids, you all should leave before theye for me."

    Cole shouted and thrusted his spear toward the elf''s skull but a simple wave of the elf''s hand warded off Cole''s spear to the side.

    "Too slow, kid," the elf said before suddenly vanishing and appearing behind Cole. He touched Cole''s shoulder and said with a knowing look, "But hmm... your physique is not half-bad and there''s an ounce of talent. I guess you''re eptable."

    After saying that, a light shed not far from them. It looked like the same teleportation portal but the figure that came out was different from what they had thought.

 Chapter 38: Orcs

    <h4>38 Orcs</h4>

    Mags and Silva took a step back while Emery nced at the information showing on his palm.

    [Orcs]

    [Battle power 50]

    "Orcs!" eximed Mags as she turned around and ran. However, after taking two steps, blood spilled as she was thrown and stuck to a tree with a spear on her back.

    "Krr. Nobody leaves!" an Orc said with his rough and raspy voice.

    Then another humanoid creature stepped out from the portal. It had long golden braided hair, pointy ears and a dark cloak. Two more elves came out after the first, one had short dark hair, while the other a brown short hair, and they emitted the same pressure as the elf wearing red armor.

    Emery shakingly tried to keep his head straight at them before looking at his palm. However, unlike the orcs, Emery''s palm only showed they were elves but the battle power ''???''.

    When Emery''s eyes fell once more at elf in the forward position, the elf nced back and Emery could feel his whole being held by an invisible force keeping him in ce. Not even a slight twitch of his legs or fingers could be done and he could hear Silva was also struggling the same as him.

    "Ugh! Your misfortune is rubbing on me! This is all your fault!" Silva said with her gritted teeth.

    Emery couldn''t say anything, he hadn''t expected that whatever the invisible pressure these elves were emitting would also affect his ability of speech. He racked his brain, thinking what could he even do. Not again, he couldn''t watch and do nothing. He moved around his eyes, searching for anything or something that could give them at least a chance to escape.

    The elves made their way in front of the bloodied elf with the orcs behind them.

    "Cin nin eriol... (elvishnguage) can''t you leave me alone for old time''s sake?" the elf said, his eyes seemed to have a gloomy light.

    "You know it''s not possible," the cloaked elf with the golden braided hair said, shaking his head.

    The elf sighed. "Then I have no other choice."

    Wind converged around them and their surroundings became darker for a moment. The invisible pressure holding back Emery and Silva was lifted off as they were pushed back several steps. A ck wisp exited from the injured elf''s chest and pushed it in Cole''s chest before the elf dropped to the ground with his eyes wide open.

    "GRAAA!" one of the orcs grunted as he jumped to the side. However, the ck orbs followed the orcs and they tried to deflect it with their weapons. It didn''t prove effective and when one of the orbs touched one of the orcs, the orc shook slightly before falling lifelessly on the ground. Only a few seconds had passed but three orcs were dead. The three cloaked elves, however, stood still, unfazed. They were chanting something underneath their breaths as the orbs flew toward them.

    The cloaked elf in front raised his hand, creating a mirror like liquid substance that halted the ck orbs in its path. The ck orbs shook violently but no matter how hard it tried, it couldn''t escape the liquid substance.

    Another elf summoned a staff from his ring and a bolt of lighting shot to Cole. More bolts of lightning darted at Cole but he repelled all of them with a simple wave of hand. The lightning struck the nearby trees, knocking some of them down and some seeded in lighting up a whole tree on fire.

    An orcs charged Cole with their weapons held high but with a simple gesture, the lightning bolts were swayed and incinerated the orcs instead.

    The smell of charred rotten meat wafted in the air as Emery watched and believed that this Cole was different from the Cole they had known.

    Seeing an opportunity, the third one disappeared from sight before reappearing behind Cole. Cole was half-expecting it and managed to jump out of the third elf''s two knives, however, the elf dispersed like smoke and revealed himself once again behind Cole, managing to cut off Cole''s two legs.

    Cole plummeted on the ground and the elf sat on top of him before plunging the knives in his shoulders. He screamed as the orbs spun stronger and flew toward his direction but lighting strikes erupted again from the staff of the second cloaked elf, deflecting the orbs. The elf sitting on Cole withdrew his knives before stabbing again, making Cole lose consciousness.

    When the energy emitting from Cole pressure was starting to diminish, Emery managed to take one step forward, however, the elf, who seemed to be the leader, struck another gaze at him and Silva, disabling them from moving once more.

    "Take him," the first cloaked elf said to an orc that just walked out of the portal, his voice seemingly unconcerned.

    The orc grabbed Cole by the uniform and dragged him back to the portal, leaving a line on the ground. Meanwhile, the other two elves approached their leader.

    "That is more effortless than I thought," the elf with the staff said.

    "We are fortunate he has been fighting with Agis for days and we managed to catch him when he had just moved to another body," the elf with the knives said, sheathing his daggers before pointing at the dead elf. "What about this one?"

    The first cloaked elf moved closer. Emery couldn''t help but notice the darkness in his eyes and heavy tone as he said, "It''s now an empty vessel. Just... leave him here..." He turned around and said in almost like a whisper, "Namariel."

    "What about them?" asked the elf with knives pointing at Emery''s

    "We have no use for them. Kill them all."

 Chapter 39: Live saving Items

    <h4>39 Live saving Items</h4>

    "Emery, if you have any life saving items. It''s now the time to use it!" Silva shouted as she summoned a triangle pendant with a round purple gem in the middle.

    Emery could onlyugh inwardly, he was just a lowly noble from a lowly family in a lowly world. Never mind life saving items, he didn''t have any useful objects at all.

    The elf with the staff didn''t say much and waved his staff, shooting a line of lightning in their direction.

    Silva lifted the triangr pendant; it lit up as she said, "Ye my queen dowager grant me your protection!"

    The ne floated in the air and released a wave of energy that made a spherical shield with them two inside, deflecting the lightning bolt toward a nearby tree. After she had done so, Silva coughed blood but kept on chanting with gritted teeth the same mantra over and over keeping them safe from the continuous lightning bolts.

    "This kid... so troublesome..." The attacking elf clicked his tongue and prepared another bigger lightning strike that made the air surrounding them crackling, which also made Emery and Silva''s hairs on the back of their necks stand up with a tingling sensation.

    Just then, the dark sky lit by a miniscule amount of moonlight shed as bright as day momentarily as the earth trembled as if a giant had walked onnd.

    The cloaked elf with the knives said, "Stop ying around, Ezekiel. If that human magus appears, it''ll ruin our chances of escaping. Let''s go."

    "Fine, Tro," Ezekiel said with his staff''s light diminishing. Soon, the tingling in the air subsided and he, along with the other two elves, entered the portal and vanished with Cole, whose two legs were cut.

    The major threats had disappeared into the void of the portal, however, Emery and Silva weren''t out of danger yet. Two orcs had stayed behind with a demonic grin on their awful faces, probably thinking of how to chop their two little prey into pieces while caressing their axes and spears.

    Granted that with the departure of the elves, whose strength were unimaginable, had made their survival chance increased by a huge margin, these orcs were also not a walk in the garden. Emery and Silva had seen the battle power of these orcs earlier and these orcs still eclipsed them.

    "Ugh, it''s definitely not my day today! I just used my most precious treasure and almost all of my strength." Silva braced herself and picked up her sword from the ground. "I would have run if I wasn''t more injured. Why are you still here?"

    "I won''t leave you and Mags," Emery said, picking up Cole''s spear.

    Silva shrugged. "Hmpf! At least you''re not a coward. There might be some hope for you." Her eyes kept on switching between the two nearing orcs. "Their battle power is fifty. We will barely have a chance if we work together. Mine''s thirty, you?"

    "Eleven." Emery said, not even a hint of hesitation. He then saw turn around with her eyes wide open and mouth agape.

    Silva said in a high note, "What? Oh my goodness. I changed my mind. You''re not brave, only an idiot. We''re both gonna die."

    The two orcs dashed toward them.

    "Entangled," Silva said and the roots nearby didn''t waste time and wrapped around the two charging orcs. It was able to stop them from charging, momentarily. The two orcs with their bulging muscles ripped the roots from their bodies. It, however, was enough to give Silva a precious few seconds to drink a bottle of something she had summoned from her ring before throwing the remaining half to Emery. "Drink it now!"

    Emery caught the bottle; its strong medicinal scent almost made his stomach turn upside-down, but he pinched his nose and drank it anyway. He tasted the overwhelming bitterness the liquid had but that got taken out of his mind as all his veins responded with a stinging pain.

    He rolled on the ground, screaming in pain as his blood boiled. Barely, he saw Silva''s appearance changing into having green scales on her otherwise white pale-white skin. Then his hearing became incredibly clear as the sound of what appeared to be a nearby river entered his mind. His sense of smell picked up the scent of the earth and blood that was dripping underneath Mags'' body.

    A furious wind blew past them and the golden moonlight''s rays shone directly on Emery. He managed to crouch gasping for air; the hairs on his body as well as his skin were bing thicker and thicker. The searing pain in his body was rising and he felt hot all over as if he was being burned alive. His fingernails were growing at a visible rate until its sharpness clutched the soil itself.

    [Bloodline activated]

 Chapter 40: Euphoria

    <h4>40 Euphoria</h4>

    Barely left with some sliver of consciousness in him, his palm glowed once more and showed the following:

    [Battle power has increased by 25 points]

    [Emery Ambrose - Fey Bloodline Activated(Temporary)]

    [Battle power 36]

    [Spirit power 28]

    Fortunately, his consciousness was returning to him as he forced his feeling of rage to calm down. He tried to read over his status once more with a clearer mind but the orcs had already broken free and charged him and Silva with their weapons held high.

    The orc with an axe ran straight to him, and in his vision, it felt like the orc''s movement was a bit slower than what he had witnessed earlier. He then ordered his body to take one step and stab the orc with Cole''s spear but to his surprise, he underestimated his speed and dashed through the orc, crashing to a tree instead.

    "Ssstop fooling around! Our livessss are at sssstake here!" shouted Silva, whose voice sounded crisp-clear despite the deafening shouting and grunting of the orcs, dueling the other orc with a spear.

    The orc with the axe appeared dumbfounded seeing its prey able to pass through him. It turned around and gave chase once more.

    Emery''s wolf-like ears twitched for a moment as he got up. He clearly hadn''t expected crashing against the tree. He needed to get ustomed to his newfound strength first. Once again, Emery dashed forward and after he had somewhat gotten used to his speed, he charged the orc, narrowly missing its axe, before stabbing it to the gut.

    What he had was speed exceeding this orc, however, the orc''s dense, heavy armor had more than enough sturdiness and thickness to put a stop at the inch-deep thrust Emery had executed, making the spear''s vanguard stuck in between in its rock-hard abs and armor.

    The orc grinned widely with itsrge fangs while holding the spear with its overlyrge hand. Emery''s instinct rmed him of an impending danger and jumped, letting go the spear and dodging the solid punch the orc had released. He withdrew the sword on his waist and shed down, targeting the orc''s head, but hitting the orc''s shoulder instead after it managed to sway its head in the narrowest of margins.

    A loud bam resounded and Emery crashed once again into anotherrge, old, oaken tree, which remained intact despite the powerful force that had thrown him. Emery coughed out blood and tried to move his trembling, weakened legs while watching the crazed orc running toward him.

    He spared a nce at Silva, who on the other hand, had more sess in fighting against the orc she was facing, evident by the blood dripping from the countless number of shes on the orc''s armor and face. She still, however, wasn''t in the best condition. He could hear very well how she was gasping for air and see how paler she seemed despite being covered with green scales up to her face.

    Emery turned his attention back to his orc, who once again felt like an insurmountable giant in his mind. When he tried to get up, Emery felt a smooth rock on the ground. An idea then popped in his mind, it was an old story passed from generations to generations of how a little boy had managed to defeat a man, whom others had feared as an undefeatable warrior. He grabbed the stone tightly in his hairy, w-like fist, took a deep breath before throwing it with all his might.

    The stone cut into the air like a powerful slingshot and hit right in the center of the orc''s forehead. It didn''t pass through the head but it was enough for the orc to drop onto the ground. Still, Emery could also hear how it was still breathing, grunting and alive.

    Silva had seemed to have noticed how Emery had made the orc fall as she issued a powerful sh that pushed back the orc before jumping andnding not far from Emery.

    Emery was now regaining back his strength in his legs and took a closer look at the Silva beside him. Her hands and face were filled with green scales and the slit in her eyes appeared more like that of a genuine snake unlike before.

    "What is that we just drank?" Emery asked.

    "Isn''t it obvioussss? It''sss bloodline booster potion!" Silva answered.

    "So I do have a bloodline?" Emery asked, tilting his head.

    "Of course! Didn''t you hear me sssaying I can sssmell it but it wasss weak?"

    Emery''s eyes then fell on Silva''s sword. And even though it had blood all over it, he saw his reflection before eximing, "What the! Howe I look like that!"

    His face still looked a boyish human but he had a sharp fang, furry face with furry ears. Greenish, curly lines also appeared on his face and body.

    "Never mind that! Let''sss finish thisss now else the potion''sss effect would disappear in a minute! Do you have any spellsss at all? I remember you having multiple element affinity."

    Emery''s nk face answered the question by itself as he tried to feel the furry ears on top of his head.

    "Oh my goodnesss!" she screamed. "If we sssurvive thisss you owe me big time!"

    Her shout drowned out the thoughts of him looking like a pup, her voice sounded louder even more so with his enhanced hearing. Emery said after releasing his hands on his ears, "That orc on the ground, he''s still alive. We should focus on him first while he''s still dazed."

    Silva nodded. "Okay, thiss iss thest time I can use a ssspell. Don''t waste it. Entangled!"

    Instantly, a crowd of thick roots wrapped against the orc holding a spear and restrained its movements. Emery and Silva lunged at the orc lying on the ground in two directions.

    Silva was still faster than him and arrived first; she was about to strike down when Emery heard a whistling spear slicing the air. The other orc had managed to throw its spear and send it flying toward Silva.

    Emery caught the spear in the midst of transit and hurled it back, targeting the entangled orc. He immediately looked back at Silva, however, the orc on the ground had already regained consciousness and had grasped Silva on the neck with its burly hand.

    He grabbed his sword tighter and used the momentum of his speed to cut one of the orc''s legs, a bit concerned that if he targeted the head, he would sh Silva instead. He seeded in cutting one of the legs off but that wasn''t enough to make the orc release its death grip on Silva, instead the orc tightened its sp on Silva as it tried to stand on one knee.

    Emery saw Silva''s face turning purple and at that moment, he knew he shouldn''t hesitate anymore. The smell of blood awakened his instincts further as he decided to let the underlying desire he had been wanting to unleash since he had first felt his body be unsettled. Once again he used his speed to jump between the trees to gain more momentum and finally...

    Blood sshed across Emery and Silva''s faces. The orc''s head slipped from its neck and Emery had an air of wildness with his wide, grim, grin. It was his first kill, and surprisingly, he felt nothing but satisfaction.

    The orc''s grip was released and Silva fell on the ground, coughing hard. Emery was in euphoria, looking up at the flying orc''s head. That moment of tion, however, made him forget of the remaining threat.

    The other orc had actually caught the spear as well and ripped the roots entangling it while Emery was picking up speed. It managed to sneak up behind them and found this an opportune moment to kill the human who had given it a hard time.

    Emery, still in his ted state, looked back at Silva and pulled himself back together just as the orc jumped. "Watch out!"

    Silva turned her head, saw the orc and rolled out of the way while Emery lunged in.

    Emery managed to stab his sword into the orc''s body. however, blood spilled also from his chest. The orc''s spear pierced through Emery''s body

 Chapter 41: Silva

    <h4>41 Silva</h4>

    The''s history was filled with strife and civil wars between its previous billions of inhabitants. The wars between those who had the Blood of the Serpent and those who didn''t, continued warring for more than ten millennia that had sunk entirendscapes of this once intercontinental. It only ended when the race of the serpent had finally struck a decisive blow against the head of the human purists faction that wished for the demise of all half-breed humans. s, the 1% minority of the cunning serpent''s race had won the unending war. A thousand year of peace followed the remaining populus and they had regarded the serpent''s race as the new ruler of the Oroboros.

    In thissting peace of the millennia, every year, the gxy''s Magus Academy hand-picked a single talented young person to be trained for the higher war happening inside the known gxy. When the time of the selection urred, Silva was the exceptional young talent selected amongst her million peers training with the elements like her. So, she couldn''t help but always think how fortunate and blessed she was to be chosen. She was determined not to waste this opportunity.

    In the first year of her training in this most prestigious academy, however, she was facing the most dangerous event that had happened in her 15 years of existence. She cursed her luck when she had decided to follow a boy who had the smell of a weak bloodline coursing through his veins. One event led to the other and after she had thought they were going to escape with their lives after encountering a legendary beast and a high-leveled elf magus, things just kept getting worse and worse.

    Silva opened the potion her n leader had given her who had instructed to only consume it in a life or death scenario in not more than half portion.

    [Bloodline power growing]

    [Battle power has increased by 18 points]

    She had also already used the life-saving artifact her parents had given her as a send away gift but even after using these gifts, she still wasn''t strong enough to fight the foot soldiers of the magus elves, the orcs. Losing consciousness she was as she tried to break free from the burly hand of the hulking orc clutching her neck. But then, when her mind was about to go nk, its grip loosened because its head was cut off by the stupid young man, who was the sole cause of her increasing misfortune.

    Silva turned her head and saw an orc jump from behind a tree''s shadow with its spear directed straight at her. She rolled away, hoping to get out of the spear''s aim, but the sound of flesh being pierced entered her ears. She looked at the direction of the sound and there, the stupid brat, whom she had been cursing, was standing just above her with his chest pierced by the metal tip of the spear that stopped just a few inches away from her head.

    "Emery!" she shouted, her eyes wide open at the sight of him. She stared at him, mouth agape; the boy looking back at her with a cheeky smile.

    "I''m d it didn''t hit you," he said before he did something that made an impression to her. The boy turn crazy and screams like a wild animal breaking the spear in half, pulling it out of his body like it''s nothing, and thrusting it into one of the orc''s eyes.

    The orc and the stupid boy both fell on the ground. Silva had to make sure this orc was dead through and through so she mustered her strength rosse up, walked over and chopped down the orc''s head with her bloodied sword. At the same time the potion''s effect ended.

    [Serpentine''s Bloodline lowered. Returning to normal.]

    With the death of the two orcs, the danger to their lives had finally passed. She had fallen back down once again and gazed at the dense leaves covering the starry night sky. Silva said underneath her breath with a slight hint of joy, "We survived, Emery. We''re alive."

    But the stupid boy didn''t respond. She turned her head sideways to see if he was still breathing. She tiredly got up again, felt his pulse and noticed how it was weakening with every beat. Her own heart then sped up, staring at the boy who had just risked his life to save her. For the first time in her life, someone had looked after her, someone outside of her family, her n members. It was a bizarre experience out of the culture she had been raised with. Then she remembered how much she hated people with idiotic beliefs like Emery.

    "W-Why should I care about this selfish, stupid, boy!" Silva shouted to herself as she ran with all the strength her legs could still muster. Not toward the direction of the institute, rather, where she and Emery had tried to escape from. The battlefield where several magi were fighting against the legendary dragon and its master, the elf in red armor. She ran in a hope that the battle would have ended. She ran and ran, not stopping even for a moment to catch her breath hoping to find a magi in the area who could heal the stupid boy.

    Meanwhile, After Silva had left, a ck wisp drifted out of the old elf''s corpse who had died. It seemed to hover for a moment as if it was checking its surroundings before entering through the hole in Emery''s chest.

 Chapter 42: Shadow

    <h4>42 Shadow</h4>

    The dark responded with silence as his voice seemed to echo among unseeable walls.

    "What''s going on... on... on...!" he shouted.

    Then in front of him, a shadow moved and formed a figure, the image of a man he so dearly missed. Emery''s eyes moistened as the man opened his mouth.

    "What are you doing here, Emery?"

    "Father! You''re alive!" Emery said but an unknown force prevented him from walking closer.

    "No, my boy. I am dead. And you shouldn''t be here," his father replied with a dark tone in his voice.

    "W-what do you mean? You''re here, and we''re talking to each other!" Emery''s voice was shaking.

    "Don''t be silly, my boy. Remember what I told you?"

    Emery tried hard to remember before uttering, "G-grow up and b-be strong. But how can i? I am so weak?"

    "No excuses!" His father said with the strict look that Emery had always received whenever he was being reminded. It didn''tst long though as the image of his father gave a warm smile and added, "Find a purpose, my boy. I believe in you."

    "Father? Father!" Emery reached out the fading silhouette of his father dispersing into the darkness, leaving him in solitude amidst this gloom. "Purpose?"

    Not long after, another shadow arrived, forming a beautiful girl with blonde hair. A nce from this girl made his heart skip for a moment.

    "Princess Gwen," he said.

    But a smile from the beautiful girl never came out, on the contrary the girl seemed to seethe with anger. "We can''t be friends, Emery!"

    A pang of pain pierced his heart. Words he didn''t wish to ever hear again reverberated in the silence of this dark, empty room. He picked up the courage to ask the words he never had a chance to say.

    "Why not?" he shouted back.

    As if this girl was looking at cow dung, she recoiled away from him and said, "It-it''s because... you are not one of us! You are just a filthy poor noble who can''t even save your father!"

    "But..." he said, underneath his breath. He looked back at her. "I-I can be different!"

    "You are different! You are not even a human!"

    The girl''s figure merged one with the shadow, disappearing. From behind him, a wild beast''s roar erupted. He turned to look and see a giant single horned wolf with thick white fur and greenish hide that made him feel like an ant while he looked up.

    "What the��what are you?"

    The wolf nced straight into his eyes before visibly exhaling its steaming breath and returning to the darkness.

    An amusedughter rang in his head as it said, "Hahaha. You are more interesting than I thought, kid."

    From the corner of the darkness, a figure with no face except for the mouth that didn''t move approached Emery.

    "Who are you?"

    The figure hovered closer and said the following without moving its mouth, hearing the voice directly in his mind, "Me? You''ll soon forget about me, kid. We''ll meet again soon. More importantly, it''s time for you to go."

    After it had spoken, it waved its hand and a door with a bright shining light inside appeared. Emery felt drawn into the light as he reached out and stepped closer.

    He passed the blinding door and the first thing he felt he needed to do was to suck in all the air around him like there was no tomorrow. Emery opened his eyes and the face of the woman who introduced him to this world of magic greeted him.

    "M-Magus Minerva?" he said, throat perched as dry as a desert.

    "Good, your memory is intact. You are safe now," she replied.

    Emery tried to sit up but after the slightest inch of movement, a sharp stinging pain coursed through his whole being, more strongly in his chest. He subconsciously tried to feel the hole in his torso, but it was solid; the evidence that he was in fact pierced through could be seen by how his uniform had ripped hole in the middle and therge round scar.

    He moved his head around and realized he was still lying in the middle of the forest. Around him were two other magi in uniforms. Then his head pounded, he could vaguely tell he had just gone through something bizzare but just couldn''t put two and two together.

    "This one is gravely injured! She needs to be taken in the nearest infirmary! Her hands are as cold as ice!" shouted a magus whose palms were emitting a light toward another youngdy acolyte.

    Emery, released his hands from his head, tried to sit up again and said, "She''s going to be alright, right?"

    "Stop right there, tough guy! Think of yourself first and foremost!" Minerva said.

    He didn''t listen, however, and asked another question. "Magus Minerva... What about my other friend? Is she okay?"

    An irritated voice sounded behind him and said, "Whose friend are you talking about? I am certainly not friends with no one here!"

    Emery gave a small snort with half a smile. At the very least, knowing she still had enough energy to try and pick a fight was enough for him.

    "Ararara... teenagers... you just can''t be honest, can you? You arrived here, barely on your toes, pointing toward where he was lying like a lunatic. Now that he''s awake, you speak as if he''s better dead than alive! Teenagers..." Minerva sighed, checking his pulse once more. Silva turned away, and if Emery had known better, her cheeks were as red as an erupting volcano. Minerva didn''t mind Silva anymore as she said, "Your injuries though don''t seem as bad as they look."

    Emery''s brows twitched. "What do you mean, Magus Minerva? I had a hole in my chest just now."

    "Well, whatever it was, it''s gone now," Minerva dismissed, standing up.

    Silva, after calming herself, took a closer look at Emery''s chest and said, "It must be an effect from activating your bloodline. It must be!"

    "Anyway, he''s fine now," Minerva said while checking her wrist''s information. "You kids should head back to the academy now. We don''t know if there are still others around so��"

    Minerva called out to another magus, who was taking a look at the orc''s headless corpse, and ordered him to open a portal leading to the academy.

    "Don''t forget your stuff," Minerva reminded.

    Emery received the bag and sword from another magus before entering the portal. After they stepped out, the warm, orange glow of the sun peeking from the horizon weed him. It was almost dawn. Now that he had a better look at the bag he was holding, he realized it wasn''t his and was Cole''s instead. He opened it, Silva leaning over, and a bountiful bunch of four-leaf moon cloversy still in it.

    Silva''s eyes beamed as she looked at him, made a palm and said, "Time for you to pay me for my services."

 Chapter 43: Last Day

    <h4>43 Last Day</h4>

    Today was thest day he would be staying in this magical ce and in order to be able to return here and keep his memories of this ce, he first must break through the required spirit power and receive admission in one of this academy''s institutions.

    He opened the bag that belonged to Cole and found eleven pieces of four-leaf moon clovers, which he needed to submit to the nt''s institute and receive the Green Essence Potion. When he looked up, Silva had her hand stretched out, palm wide open.

    "Time for you to pay me for my services," Silva said, making it sound like a matter of fact.

    Emery closed the bag and kept it close to him. "This isn''t ours."

    "So you really are a selfish brat! You''re nning to keep it all for yourself, aren''t you?" Silva used.

    "What? No! I would have never thought that. This rightfully belongs to Cole, Topper, Fatty, and Mags," Emery defended himself.

    Silva had a look like she just couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "Are you being serious right now? Gosh, you''re even more stupid than a cow! Why do you even care about those two who left us to die, especially that arrogant bastard! Even if he''s alive, I guarantee you these nts are thest thing in his mind. Having said that, until dawn is what they have given us. Corpses and that dying chick won''t make it before the submission ends. So, tell me how are you not being stupid?"

    Every word Silva said made perfect sense to him, but he remained doubtful.

    Silva shook her head and sighed. "It''s no use arguing with such a buffoon. How ''bout this, first, you submit the nt and share the reward with themter"��she pinched her nose��"Please, tell me you can at least do that."

    Emery gave it a thought and said, "Sounds reasonable enough."

    She then swiftly grabbed the bag from Emery''s hand.

    "Hey! What are you doing!"

    "Rx, I''m only taking what''s rightfully mine aspensation for those who had left me to die," Silva exined before throwing the bag back to Emery.

    Emery caught the bag and counted nine four-leaf moon clovers left. She had taken one in exchange for her killing the angler vine and the second for leaving them, he guessed. It didn''t still sit right with him but he convinced himself.

    "Alright, now that I have beenpensated, it''s time for me to go," Silva said, turning back and walking away.

    "See you around, Silva," Emery said, bidding her goodbye.

    "W-Why would I want to see you again, stupid!" Silva eximed as her walk suddenly turned into a jog and disappeared into one of the floating inds.

    He noticed his clothes seemed to be a bit tighter and chest and biceps buffed up. He switched his mind off of that and checked his palm instead only to look baffled.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power 15]

    [Spirit power 28]

    Emery rubbed his burning eyes and confirmed his battle power had indeed increased by four points, the only reason he could think of was probably the side effects of the bloodline potion he drank. He dispelled his status and went out of his room, feeling a bit better with the good news.

    As soon as he walked out, he was surprised to see Klea, Julian, Thrax and Chumo had already gotten up and were preparing to eat on the table in their living area.

    "You look like a mess, what happened?" Kleamented.

    Indeed he was, even though he had taken a bath, he had seen the dark circles beneath his eyes while changing in front of the mirror in his room.

    He gave half a smile, took a seat, drinking a hot beverage that somehow revitalized him, and spent a couple of minutes retelling what he had experienced, not including how he had almost died of course, about an attack and how several acolytes died in a battle between humans and elves.

    Klea and Julian added up the information they had heard during their six days training. Now that they had heard what happenedst night from Emery, they arrived at the conclusion that they still didn''t know a lot about this world and what this higher war was about.

    They discussed a few more things and agreed to always share if they get other information that could tell them more about this world since their world didn''t have any of this knowledge. They also decided to find ways how they could get in touch once they returned to their and how this could be ryed in the future.

    "What are your ns for today?" Klea asked.

    Emery had considered today''s agenda earlier. He had two options on what he should do for today, the first option was that ording to his first n he would head to the dark institution to gain half a day''s ess from the origin stone of darkness while the other was to submit the four-leaf moon clovers like Silva had suggested.

    Emery thought about it carefully; he couldn''t just choose one and resign for the day. After all, he had to work on both. Emery decided it''d be best to spend half a day at the institute of darkness just to get some time meditating in front of the origin stone. After that he only hoped that he was still not toote to exchange the rare nts to Master Grom for a Green Essence Potion.

    Emery nced at Chumo. "I''ll go with Chumo at the institution of darkness."

    Emery and Chumo went to the za and entered the portal heading toward the institution of darkness. Emery kept yawning on the way and when they were finally in front of the magus guarding the room, the gate was tightly locked.

    The magus guarding the room said, "The origin stone room cannot be used at this time."

 Chapter 44: Compensate

    <h4>44 Compensate</h4>

    They then entered another cave-passage, the steps changed from gray dark stone into marbled-floors, took many left and right turns, which Emery failed all to remember, before finally seeing arge ominous ck gate where the origin of darkness seemed to be stored.

    Chumo led Emery to a magus talking to another acolyte. Chumo eximed, "Magus Xion!"

    The magus had a dark cloak with a hood that almost covered up to his nose. Xion spoke with a rough and raspy voice, "Chumo, I see that you''re eager to train and you''ve brought a friend."

    "Yes, Magus Xion. His name is Emery, he also has a dark affinity and it''s his first time here," exined Chumo after he had made a fist and a palm before his chest.

    "I see..." Xion turned his attention to Emery and said, "And I assume you are wanting to cultivate for half a day in the darkness origin stone room?"

    Emery copied Chumo''s palm and fist and nodded. He said, "Yes, Magus Xion."

    Xion nced at the origin stone room before shaking his head. "I''m afraid you can''t. The origin stone room is not avable."

    "Why not?" Emery asked.

    "It is being used and no one is allowed to enter," Xion replied.

    After going through so many misfortunes since yesterday, Emery still couldn''t catch a break. He had hoped things would be back to normal now that a new day had arrived but apparently not. Expectations against reality always bit him in the back.

    Emery put his hands together, determined to enter this ce since if didn''t he wasn''t entirely sure he would pass the required spirit power after he had taken the potion from Master Grom. "Please Magus this is probably myst chance to pass the academy requirement!"

    Magus Xion checked Emery''s status andmented, "Aptitude B, no wonder."

    Xion observed Emery from head to toe and finally sighed. "It would have been no issue giving you ess to it since all first year acolytes have the privilege to enter it, however, Grand Magus Zenoia is using the room right now."

    "But Magus Xion��"

    "No amount of pleading will work, Chumo"��Xion then sounded a bit gentler this time��"Like I have mentioned, we can''t let anyone enter the room right now but your friend''s privilege to cultivate still stands in the future."

    "Emery, I understand your needs but��"

    Xion stopped talking and beckoned Emery toe closer. "I see... I feel some odd connection with you now that I got to take a closer look at you. I wonder what it is."

    Emery was also confused as Xion. Xion said, "Emery, there''s something about you that wants me to help except my hands are tight. If you manage to pass, find me next year and I will surelypensate for what you have missed today."

    "Thank you, magus," Emery and Chumo said at the same time.

    He left the institute after being guided by Chumo through the maze-like cave-passages. Now, he only hoped the Green Essence Potion would be more than enough to make him break through to second level acolyte and he still needed to find an institute that would ept him.

    Emery found the portal heading to Elder''s Respite open once more and confirmed from the knight nearby it was safe again to enter. He entered the portal along with the crowd and arrived back at the hall where master Grom was indeed still waiting and epting submissions for the four-leaf moon clovers.

    The dwarf caressed his long overgrown beard as he said to one of the acolytes just handing over their rare nts. "Ah, I know the west location had encountered some undesirablesst night but really? Just one nt for the four of you?"

    The acolyte, who seemed to be the leader of the four, looked like he had taken a bitter pill before walking away without saying a word. Whisperingments then about this dwarf traveled amongst the first year acolytes saying how he seemed to be underestimating the danger ofst night''s event. After all, the magus that had introduced him was nowhere to be found, magus Erica had been severely injured and was now recovering in some ce Emery didn''t know.

    Master Grom could hear the acolytes murmurings about him but heed no mind into it. He knewst night''s incident forced most of the acolytes to leave the location too early. As for those who didn''t, it was a shame to hear what had happened to them. He also felt regretful that this moon clover only grew on that night once a year. Hence, he couldn''t help his disappointment. He called out to the remaining crowd, "No other?"

    Emery immediately rushed forward and passed over Cole''s bag filled with the clovers.

    "Let me see how many you got." Master Grom then counted, "1... 2... 3..."

    His eyes glowed and said, "Not bad kid! Not bad at all! Here, nine potions for you as a reward. Now, if there''s no one else, I''ll take my leave and start work."

    Emery hadn''t participated in this gathering from the start, so he didn''t know how many moon clovers the others had exchanged it with. But seeing the master''s reaction, it seemed that he didn''t win this challenge.

    At least, Emery was quite satisfied with the nine tiny bottles in his two hands. He nned to drink a bottle or two and keep the rest for Mags and probably Cole since he had joined them in thest few hours or so. As soon as he turned around, however, the look on the faces of the other acolytes appeared restless. He couldn''t but wonder why they looked like that when a woman he knew came rushing forward.

    "Wait, Master Grom!"

    Grom turned around and Silva said, "Master, you forgot to announce the winner of this challenge!"

 Chapter 45: Golden City

    <h4>45 Golden City</h4>

    When the bunch of little potions were passed onto Emery''s hands, he hadn''t expected he would get nine of them. He could remember Master Grom saying ''we''ll give you a potion in return for each of you who will return with the nt we require''. Emery had assumed they''d only get one per acolyte but did this dwarf change his rules at thest minute to at least make them feel better?

    Emery turned around and saw how the others appeared confused. He wanted to know why they looked like that when Master Grom decided to walk away. Silva then appeared from the masses and stopped the dwarf.

    "Master Grom, please wait! You didn''t announce the winner of this challenge!" Silva eximed.

    Grom stopped on his tracks and seemed a bit embarrassed. "Oh dear me, that totally slipped my mind. I appreciate you reminding me, dear."

    Silva turned to Emery and said, "You, where were you?"

    "I had a prior n this morning, so I had to do that first," Emery replied.

    Silva muttered something under her breath, but Emery didn''t hear a word she had just said. "Anyway, the most a student had submitted was five while I exchanged two. Not even a total of twenty moon clovers had been found, so your submission of nine makes up to half of the rest."

    Emery was astounded. "What?"

    Silva nodded, looking proud, and said, "Yes, you are supposed to be the winner."

    Master Grom faced the crowd and looked thoughtful. "I, indeed, had promised that whoever exchanged the most number of moon clovers shall have a spot within our ranks. However, with the amount I have just received, this is the least I have collected in a century. Therefore I am unable to ept any apprentice this time"

    The acolytes nearby grumbled. Emery could vaguely hear the words they used to describe the dwarf: nasty, hypocrite, opportunist, etc. Grom still paid no attention to it and turned away once more but when he was about to leave, he almost bumped into a woman whom Emery recognized.

    "Magus Minerva," said Emery.

    Minerva returned him a nce before bending forward, face almost touching with the dwarf''s, and began to y with his beard. She said, "Master Grom, you are not thinking of going back on your words for my student now, are you?"

    Master Grom seemed to puff smoke from his ears. He tittered as he said, "Ehem, is he really your student Magus Minerva?"

    She nodded in response and said, "Of course, Master Grom. In fact, he almost died trying to find those nts. Surely Master Grom is not that cruel, right?"

    Minerva stroked the dwarf''s beard again and a big smile filled his face. "Ehem. Alright. Alright. Boy, youe with me now."

    Magus Minerva winked at Emery before leaving herself.

    "Boy, what''s your name," Master Grom asked, his voice sounding indifferent.

    "Emery, Master Grom," replied Emery as he walked behind the dwarf.

    "Emery, is it? Hmm. What''s your connection with M-Magus M-Minerva?" Master Grom said.

    Emery paused for a moment, he thought he had heard Master Grom sounding a bit excited for a moment before cing it on the back of his mind. He answered, "She... she''s my ss instructor,"

    Master Grom looked thoughtful for a moment and said, "Then why did she take special attention to you boy? Who are you actually?"

    "I..." Emery had no idea how to answer the dwarf. It never had urred in his mind he was special or what.

    Seeing how he had hesitated to answer, Master Grom''s voice suddenly raised with his nostrils seemingly ring. "Whatever it is��remember��always talk good things about me to her okay! Okay!"

    Emery was taken aback and responded without thinking, "Yes! Yes! Yes! Master Grom!"

    Master Grom tried to regain hisposure with a cough and then said, "Excellent, boy."

    They then took the return portal from the Elder''s Respite to the za, then to another portal. As soon as Emery stepped out, he was visibly shocked once more to see the location they had just arrived at. The ce was full of tall, straight structures with transparent windows on its surface, flying boats, moving carriages on the ground without being drawn by any animals, sprawling crowds, straight roads that had trees on the side. This ce was certainly much biggerpared to thebat institution.

    "Wee to Golden City, boy," Master Grom eximed. Emery, still wide-eyed, looked over for as far as the eye could see the whole ce was filled with bustling people and buildings.

    "Come on now, we don''t have all day, do we?" Master Grom urged as he walked ahead of Emery, who was still gawking at such an unbelievable ce.

    They walked for a good five minutes or so, when Master Grom stopped on his tracks and invited Emery inside another towering building that had flying objects inside like giant boats with wings made of wood or iron entering and exiting. After going inside, Emery couldn''t help notice therge greyish-ck staircase with yellow lines on the side that seemed to move on its own leading upstairs. Master Grom called out to him with an irritated voice.

    "What are you doing, boy? This way!"

    They entered a small room that seemed to only fit four to six people. Master Grom pressed a button on the side and the door hissed closed. Emery wanted to voice out his thoughts why were they inside such a cramped space when the room trembled and Emery experienced a tingling, weird sensation in his head, making him dazedly look in front of him. There, he saw through the slits of the door, they seemed to be moving upwards since the light outside descended.

    The door hissed opened this time and Master Grom exited the small room with Emery following closely. Emery nced back at the door and it closed on its own without any other person in the room. Not long after they walked out, Master Grom led Emery to a ce where there were a lot of the same flying boats. They stopped in front of a wooden boat-bird.

    Master Grom looked at him and said, "Oh boy, don''t tell me youe from a lower world, do you?"

    "I...umm... That''s what they say."

    Master Grom let out a big sigh and said, "You''ll have a tough time ahead of you then, boy. It seems your beautiful instructor isn''t doing you a favor and is wanting to make me suffer at the same time."

    The dwarf entered the boat-bird object and beckoned Emery to sit on the back. Emery hesitated for a moment before steeling himself and trusting this small, old man with an overgrown beard.

    As soon as Emery had taken afortable position and strapped on the safety leash Master Grom had asked him to wear, the boat-bird began to shake and then sped off over the city, and the wave of fresh air rushed into Emery''s face, making him feel unsure whether to focus on the refreshing air or the gnawing feeling in the pit of his stomach at the thought they were hovering a hundred feet off the ground with nothing solid below them except for the cold, hard ground. It was a world of imagination that never existed in his mind.

    It didn''t take long for them to arrive at their destination and the boat-bird to go inside a muchrger building than the one they hade from.

    Master Grom looked back at him with a wide grin and said, "We have arrived at the Apothecary Institute."

    --------------------------------------------------

    Author announcement

    Dear Earth''s Greatest Magus Readers,

    First, let me introduce myself. I am a father of two young daughters and I own and run my own small business. With these in mind, I must tell you that I do not have as much time to write as unlike other full-time authors.

    Nevertheless, I love to create stories. If you checked my profile, you will see that I have also written another book for more than a year. So, I could confidently say that I do not abandon a story.

    This book won first ce in the WPC event and winning it meant the novel received a contracted deal. Like all the other contracted novels, this novel must go to premium.

    I hope you are all enjoying this novel so far and are trusting me as the author to do my best to give the best experience in the world of magi.

    Wishing for your continuous support.

    Sincerely, Avans.

 Chapter 46: Path of Crafting

    <h4>46 Path of Crafting</h4>

    The gnawing feeling on his stomach didn''tst long as he found the sights around him were worth it. Soon, they arrived at a much towering building where there were also lots of flying boats entering and exiting. Theynded on one of the balconies and when they got off the boat-bird, Emery followed Master Grom and was greeted by another acolyte wearing a slightly different uniform that had an emblem of a triangr container on the chest.

    "Wee back, Master Grom," the acolyte said, slightly bowing. Just like Master Grom, the acolyte faintly smelled of herbs and earth.

    Master Grom nodded in response and said, "Cedric, this is the new recruit. His name is... just ask him his name and give him the standard orientation into the institute"��the dwarf then turned to face Emery and added��"Boy, you don''t need to be the best student or anything, just make sure not to embarrass me okay? And... and... remember what I told you earlier, understood?"

    Emery chuckled in his mind seeing how the dwarf had turned slightly red again. He kept his face innocent and said, "Yes, Master Grom."

    The dwarf cleared his throat again. "Good, good. Oh yes, I almost forgot."

    Master Grom grabbed Emery''s wrist, ced his palm on top of Emery and both symbols glowed for a moment. He said, "Okay, check your palm now."

    [You are hereby invited into the apothecary institute]

    [ept?]

    Of course Emery would ept the offer, he needed this!

    [You are now an Apothecary Apprentice rank 1]

    "Now, that is settled, until next year then."

    Emery was over the moon now that he hadpleted one of the objectives to pass the first year''s requirements, to be epted in any institution. All that he needed to aplish was to increase his spirit power by using the potions he had received.

    Cedric sighed after the dwarf had left. Hemented, "Master Grom thinks he''s so slick and could whisper without anyone hearing them. I presume he had asked you to do something for him about a certain woman, had he?"

    "How did you know, senior?" Emery asked, stupefied.

    "It''s no secret the master has a huge fondness towards beautiful women. And since you''re a first year acolyte, I also presume she''s your advisor. That''d make sense the most. Anyway, we shouldn''t burn any more daylight. Let us start now, shall we?"

    Emery took out a bottle from his pouch hanging on his waist and Cedric nodded.

    "Ahh, green essence potion, the reward for collecting four-leaf moon clovers."

    Emery couldn''t help but think how smart Cedric was as he popped open the container.

    "Could that not wait though? I mean, it''s best we get the orientation done first."

    Emery shook his head.

    "I''m still a first rank acolyte, senior. It''s better I get this one done first before doing anything else," Emery said before chugging down the bitter green liquid up to thest drop. He thought the potion didn''t have an effect on his body after he had ced the empty bottle back in the pouch when his guts suddenly warmed and sent a wonderful electrifying sensation throughout all parts of his body, including the tips of his toes and fingers.

    He then checked his status and read the following:

    [Spirit power has increased by two points]

    [You have seeded in reaching second rank acolyte]

    [Battle power has increased by one point]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power 16]

    [Spirit power 30]

    [Rank 2 Acolyte]

    [Rank 1 Apprentice - Apothecary]

    [Congrattions! You have passed all the requirements for first year acolytes in the academy]

    [All first year acolytes who have passed will gather first thing tomorrow morning]

    Just by drinking one bottle, Emery felt revitalized for the day and the dark circles underneath his eyes had disappeared. The breakthrough to second rank had also increased his battle power since when a person crosses a certain limit of spirit power so does the physical attributes.

    Emery twiddled the remaining bottles in his pouch. Even though he was determined to share it with Mags, he became tempted to drink all of them at once thinking if he drank the eight, would he break through to third rank?

    Emery imagined it with a smile and forgot for a moment where he was when he realized Cedric was still waiting for him.

    "I see, reaching your second rank on yourst day. You are probably the most untalented acolyte I''ve ever seen. Looks like you''re finished though? Let''s go, it''s already noon at the moment."

    Emery didn''t mind Cedric''s remark and said, "Yes, thank you for waiting."

    "Don''t worry, I''m on my fourth year here and I have more time to spend. It''s actually your time that''s limited." Cedric then invited Emery to walk through the Institute of Apothecary. The senior proceeded to exin that even though it was the people on the frontline that won the war, without the support of the path of crafting, no troops would simply dare to just go to the battlefield.

    "The path of crafting is the art, the creation and the core of everything. There are dozens of institutions in the path of crafting, but apothecary is one of the three major crafting institutions" Cedric said.

    "How long till be able to create something like this green essence potion?" Emery asked.

    "Well, it all depends on the potion''s strength. Tell me, how many points did you receive?"

    "Two points, from twenty-eight to thirty."

    "That''s low. I guess master Grom gave you the low-level one" Cedric said as they walked into one of those moving stairs. "That potion isn''t hard to make, but its issue is the main ingredient."

    "What about a potion that can increase bloodline power?" Emery asked, rememberingst night''s event.

    "That one is much harder to make. On top of its rare ingredients, it needs to be brewed for months and requires special tools to make."

    Finally, they arrived in arge hall like a pce library that was filled with imposing shelves and rich book collections. After Cedric spoke to the receptionist, the receptionist summoned several items and he passed them to Emery. "These are the starting equipment for a rank 1 apprentice."

    Emery received a set of clothes that is slightly different from the acolyte outfit he was wearing. This uniform had the same emblem Cedric had but with the number one underneath the emblem. Emery also received two scrolls and when he opened it:

    [Universal flora knowledge rank 1]

    [Analyze flora rank 1]

 Chapter 47: Contribution

    <h4>47 Contribution</h4>

    Cedric was taller than Emery by at least a head and had the typical air of a handsome and fresh aura, which matched with his long wavy hair. On top of that, the acolytes Cedric had greeted seemed to be respectful of him even though they seemed to be of the same age.

    After they had reached the receptionist, Cedric talked to the dwarf, and the receptionist summoned a couple of items from his dimensional ring, which Cedric handed over to Emery after.

    Emery received the items and as he stared at the new set of uniform along with two scrolls sitting on top, only then it somehow dawned on him that he had actually reached the second rank acolyte and became an apprentice in an institution; he had made it.

    He shook off his thoughts and when he unrolled the two scrolls, the parchments vanished into thin air while a new notification popped out in his mind.

    [Universal flora knowledge - rank 1]

    [Analyze flora - rank 1]

    The circle with a straight line cutting the symbol in half on his hand glowed and formed new tiny images of markings on the edges. Emery focused his thoughts on the symbol and saw a variety list of nts along with their uses and where to find them, including the four-leaf moon clover he had been tasked to gatherst night.

    "Do you have any crafting or potion making experience?"

    Emery was about to answer yes but decided against it. Although he had experimented with concocting potions with the ingredients he had found and equipment back home, it was severely limited.?Mainly, he was only able to create potions that warmed their bodies during the freezing winter. Hence, Emery felt his experience need not be conveyed. "Not really, senior."

    "That''s understandable. Normally, our institute doesn''t allow apprentices to touch the cauldron until reaching rank 3," Cedric answered in reply, while nodding.

    "Then senior what are we doing until then?"

    "You will be assisting the senior apprentices and collecting enough contribution points to increase your rank."

    "Contribution points?

    Cedric''s eyes twitched. "I see. I understand now. Since you don''t even know about this, I''m assuming you came from a lower world, yes?" He then sighed and added, "I wonder how you''re going to seed in this academy."

    "Certainly, Adept Cedric." The apprentice then ced a translucent crystal simr to the one Emery had in his private quarters.

    "Please," the apprentice said, gesturing at the glowing ball. Emeryy down his uniform on the counter first and then touched it as instructed. New information appeared in front of him.

    [APOTHECARY STORE]

    [Herbs] [Tools] [Potions] [Knowledge]

    A long list of items was shown and almost everything written had a number written on its side. Of course Emery couldn''t understand most of the words. Emery selected the knowledge tab and immediately saw the names of the two scrolls he had received before. They were situated on top of the list under the basic scrolls for beginner apothecary apprentice.

    [Universal flora knowledge - rank 1 - 500 spirit stones]

    [Analyze flora - rank 1 - 500 spirit stones]

    Emery had no prior knowledge of what a spirit stone was but he felt like this would be an important thing to keep track of. He asked, "What are these spirit stones?"

    Cedric no longer appeared surprised, but Emery could tell he was getting slightly tired of exining every single thing.

    "That''s the universal currency the whole academy uses as well as other magus academy''s in the gxy. Spirit stones are the culmination of humankind''s ingenuity. They can be exchanged into contribution points in a 1:1 ratio, think of it as a reward whenever you are finishing a task or a mission. Just note that you can exchange contribution points into spirit stones but not the other way around. We don''t want spoiled rich nobles buying their way into the top now, do we?"

    Cedric then showed Emery how to ess the point counter by using a tattoo on his hand.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Contribution point: 0]

    [Tasks and missions are not avable for first year acolytes]

    "The best thing about being selected into this magus academy is even if you don''t have spirit stones or any contribution points, the academy will pay all these starting items for you. Just like the items you receive just now and it''s all the same with all institutions and paths; crafting,bat or the elementals."

    Emery suddenly realized something important. He wanted to ask Cedric that even though he had already passed the academy''s requirement, he still hadn''t seeded in being epted into any of the elemental institutions; hence, he was still unable to do the basic spells of the elements he had an affinity with like the others.

    His mind wondered what would be the best way to receive these benefits on hisst day. Emery had been going around from Darkness Institute to nt Institute and then this Golden City. He was concerned that even if he were to take portals, he wouldn''t have enough time to pass the tests and get eptance for those spells. He reluctantly asked about his problem to Cedric as well.

    "I don''t think you will be able to do so. As you''ve said, each institution has their own unique examinations before they ept you. I am not sure whether they''ll allow you to do it on thest minute, especially on thest day, but of course you can try your luck."

    Emery remembered about the earth institute test on moving the rock, there should be other simr tests with all the other institutions. Not only was the time short, he wasn''t even sure he could move the rock.

    He was starting to feel helpless again, he still hadn''t slept and even though the potion gave him a burst of energy, his mind was drained to the most it could muster. Should he just give up hope on learning spells before returning to Earth?

    "Dear me, you are so hopeless. I can''t help you much about the other things outside the apothecary, however, this is Golden City. You can find the answer to almost anything in here," Cedric said, proudly.

    Emery liked where this was going as Cedric answered what he seemed to have on mind.

    "Alright, since I''m feeling a bit generous today, I''ll take you to a ce where they can help magi such as you."

    Cedric took Emery out of the building and walked amongst the varying people in the city until they soon arrived at a building that was no less crowded than the crafting institute building.

    [Golden City, Magus Guild]

 Chapter 48: Incomplete

    <h4>48 Iplete</h4>

    A lot of traffic was happening as Emery and Cedric neared the building made of stone and steel. Various people with all sorts of appearances, wearing different uniforms and some of which Emery didn''t recognize, entered and exited the building non-stop.

    "What ce is this?" he asked.

    "This is one of the representative branches for all magi and acolytes in our gxy specific to this city. We mostlye to this ce to ept missions or use facilities that are simr to the elemental institutions," Cedric answered.

    When Emery entered the building, the smell of ale, noisy nking of cups and tes and the chattering of gossiping men and women on the side all weed him. It was just like one of the taverns the peasants loved going to after their day''s work situated in the middle of his father''s estate, but this ce appeared more sophisticated with its ssy tables, colorful curtains by the windows, and shiny floorings. Many people who looked like magi and acolytes were busy with their own activities; when they saw Emery and Cedric''s uniforms, it fell silent for a moment before returning to its usual liveliness.

    "Walk proud, Emery. Many of these people dreamt to be a part of our prestigious academy even more within the crafting institution. Follow me," Cedric briefly exined.

    After passing through the main hall, the noises died down when they entered another room. Cedric said, "This is the highlight of this ce for all acolytes and magi alike."

    They made their way toward behind a counter in the corner, which was manned by what appeared to be a half-breed, red-skinned human with two horns protruding upwards from his head.

    The man greeted the recently arrived Emery and Cedric with a sour face. "What do you want?

    "It is also nice to see you again, Aeon," said Cedric, not minding the rough tone of the horned-man. "I am hoping you can help my friend here from the apothecary who has just reached rank two acolyte today. We''re looking for you to confirm and give him his starting package."

    "I can do the test here?" Emery blurted out with a tint of happiness in his voice.

    "Well, not exactly but that''s what the guild is for. Do you know how many magi are in our gxy? Too many to count, that''s for sure. With that in mind, can you imagine all this magi and acolytes from other worlds ors returning to a centralized headquarters every time their rank got upgraded and finished a task or a mission? It''ll be too much, but fortunately, there are thousands of these guilds over our gxy. And with our academy being the top amongst all of them, it shouldn''t be that surprising our Golden City has its own," Cedric exined with a haughty look.

    "So, are you just gonna stand there and chat in my face or what?" said the horned red-skinned acolyte.

    "You want my job easier? Easy... just leave!" Aeon eximed, but Cedric didn''t budge nor looked offended. Aeon turned his attention to Emery and said. "You, let me see your palm."

    Emery did as Aeon asked. The man then said, "First year acolyte four affinities with a B aptitude. That''s a terriblebination for the academy''s acolyte. You must have been very busy thest few days. And although you''ve reached rank two, it''s unfortunate that you''re not eligible to receive the starting pack."

    "What? Why?" Emery asked.

    Aeon moved closer, his protruding horns that looked like a goat''s horns was only an inch away from Emery''s face. The grumpy face of the half-breed seemed to have wrinkled further as he inspected Emery''s stats further before showing the stats to Emery, himself.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [15 years old]

    [Battle Power 16]

    [Spirit Power 30]

    [Spirit Aptitude B]

    [Spirit affinity: Earth, Water, nt and Darkness]

    [Earth Spirit - Initial Stage - Iplete]

    [Water Spirit - Initial Stage - Iplete]

    [nt Spirit - Initial Stage - Iplete]

    [Darkness Spirit - Inestimable]

    Cedric opened his mouth for a brief moment as if he wanted to say something, but Emery caught the sharp look of this red-skinned man looking at Cedric, making him close his mouth once more.

    "Bahh, it''s just a basic mistake of young acolytesing from lower worlds. I believe you didn''t achieve the spirit power breakthrough with a natural way, right? The reason why I believe that is you have the required spirit power needed, that''s good, but your understanding of the elements is low. I don''t have to exin what iplete means, do I?"

    Emery shook his head and said, "I understand, senior. But what about inestimable?"

    Aeon gave a thought before answering. "It''s quite odd but also not umon, it would often show from young acolytes who have a very bad understanding or no understanding of the element at all."

    Then it clicked in Emery''s mind. He indeed hadn''t meditated in front of the darkness origin stone yet and it had indeed been true that his breakthrough in spirit power was due to a green essescence potion, not from the understanding of the elements. It was understandable that his darkness would be inestimable.

    Aeon continued speaking, "For a B aptitude acolyte, it should take you a couple of days to learn each element, but with your four affinities, I reckon it''d be much more difficult than usual. If you are diligent enough, however, you should be able to master any one of your elements in two weeks. Once you have sufficient understanding of at least one elemental spirit, return here to receive your invitation and starting pack."

    However, Emery didn''t even have two days, especially two weeks. He would have plenty of time to train back in Britain but what''s the point in mastering the elements but not having the spells to use?

    Emery became disheartened again when Cedric, standing next to him, said, "Looks like horny boy has finished his exnation."

    Aeon grunted.

    "I guess it''s my turn to speak." Cedric looked at Emery with a wide smile, and said, "I have a proposal for you, Emery."

 Chapter 49: Proposal

    <h4>49 Proposal</h4>

    "Since that is out of the way and since he looks busy again, I guess it''s my turn to speak." Cedric looked at Emery with a wide smile, and said, "I have a proposal for you, Emery."

    "And may I know what''s on your mind, senior?" Emery asked, facing Cedric now after removing the status screen from his view.

    "Ok, I know today''s yourst day and I''m guessing you would like to acquire some spells before returning to your world, right?" said Cedric as if he knew everything going on in Emery''s mind.

    Emery confirmed Cedric''s deduction with a nod.

    Cedric kept his wide smile before turning to Aeon once more, who was busy writing some stuff in the ledger. He said with a teasing look, "Oh my wonderful friend, may I use the magus crystal... please?"

    "Whatever��" replied Aeon, not looking up.

    Emery realized that even though Aeon treated Cedric harshly, Cedric didn''t seem to mind it as if they were good friends. These two people might be closer than he thought.

    Cedric then proceeded to touch the crystal ball and information appeared simr to the one in the Apothecary store.

    [Magus Guild Crystal]

    [Mission] [Store] [Network]

    The mission tab, as the name implied, was a list of missions where an acolyte or a magus would be able to take once they were eligible and receive contribution points or otherpensations after turning over apleted mission. Network was simr to a facility where people couldmunicate over long distances while the store was a tab to buy magus equipment.

    "Look at this," said Cedric, clicking the store menu. "This is the list for the hundreds of spells that''s avable to buy for all acolytes and magus to buy under the ten elements. All of them are basic spells, but this should be more than enough for you. The guild doesn''t have the higher or much more powerful spells because those are exclusively retrieved from the institutions."

    Emery began to browse the list Cedric had pulled up all to his heart''s content.

    [Stone Skin - rank 1 earth spell - 100 spirit stone]

    [Mud Wall - rank 1 earth spell - 100 spirit stone]

    [Glow Stone - rank 1 earth spell - 100 spirit stone]

    [Spiritual Seed - rank 1 nt spell - 100 spirit stone]

    [Nature Sense - rank 1 nt spell - 100 spirit stone]

    [Entangle - rank 1 nt spell - 100 spirit stone]

    [Cloud Mist - rank 1 water spell - 100 spirit stone]

    [Hydraulic Push - rank 1 water spell - 100 spirit stone]

    [Water Whip - rank 1 water spell - 100 spirit stone]

    Cedric''s eyes beamed and said, "It''s simple as a matter of fact. I''ll buy it for you."

    Emery expected that Cedric would want something in return. After all, nothing was free in this world. He cleared his throat and asked, "What do you want for in exchange?"

    The adept alchemist smiled broadly, apparently waiting for this question. "Every year, Master Grom always gives the same mission to all acolytes in the nt institute who are not part of the path of crafting. And seeing how you felt your pouch after taking one, I know for sure that you have more than one of those potions. I''ll trade you one Green Essence potion for one spell, so what say you?"

    Emery then realized why Cedric had bothered to go out of his way to apany him here. If he knew any better, Emery would think this was Cedric''s goal from the moment Cedric had witnessed him drink the green essence potion.

    "As my junior from the Apothecary Institute, I am willing to help you and trade that low quality green essence potion with a spell that could be useful for you back in your own world, what do you think? Let''s seal the deal, shall we?"

    It had been a few days since Emery had been thinking about what to do once he returned to Britain. He didn''t have a home to call anymore and only seven days had passed after he had been transported to this magical ce. It still was highly possible those marauders who had burned his house and murdered his father might get wind of his return and that''d mean he''d be in danger once again; even though it was true he had better physique than before, he knew he didn''t have the capability to fight or maybe outrun them again.

    Now that a few days had passed, he had a much clearer view of that event and could somewhat figure there was a stronger power behind that attack since the marauder''s specifically attacked them while shouting ''kill the chrutin lovers!''. He had never heard of that term, much less about hearing how his father''s estate, the home of the renowned knight with the title of the Lion''s Fang, had been attacked with such reasoning behind it.

    Emery determinedly opened his small pouch from his waist and took out the eight small green containers. He had received nine bottles, and if he shared the remaining with Mags or Cole, whose status was still unknown, at the very least he felt entitled to three of these bottles. One of them had already been consumed, so he could only exchange at least two bottles at most.

    His eyes switched between the bottles and the list of spells. Believing that his needs for the spells were more urgent, Emery decided to hand over two bottles. As he kept two of them and put the rest back in the bag, he stretched out his hand to Cedric when Aeon shut his ledger loudly, startling Emery.

    "Hold it right there!" eximed Aeon, taking a look at the potions. "Don''t be stupid, kid! That potion is worth at least five times of a single basic spell!"

 Chapter 50: Rare Spells

    <h4>50 Rare Spells</h4>

    "Hold it right there!" eximed Aeon, ncing at the potions Emery had withdrawn. "Don''t be stupid, kid! That potion is worth at least five times of a single basic spell!"

    Emery stopped midway and noticed how Cedric clicked his tongue on the corner of his eye.

    Cedric immediately tried to defend himself and said, "Oh, no, no, no. If it was a normal potion perhaps, but these are low quality green essence potions, they''re worth at most two spells."

    Aeon ignored Cedric and asked Emery to hand over the potion to him instead. "Kid, let me see those potions."

    Emery did as Aeon had requested; Cedric, on the other hand, appeared to have furrowed his brows. Cedric said, "Okay, okay, I''m willing to exchange you two spells for one potion. That should be a fair deal."

    Aeon closely examined the green essence potions. He gave it a twirl and a sniff after opening one of them before striking a sharp stare at Cedric. He said, "You are really shameless, aren''t you?"

    Emery thought it''d be better to stay silent as two people argued with each other. He hadn''t spent enough time in this academy and knew too little to make a well-informed decision. If he were to study in this ce for a longer time in the future, he would need to be careful from being taken advantage of easily as well as people whom he could trust and rely on. He wouldn''t get far if he only had himself to rely on.

    Emery received the potions back from Aeon andid it down on the table, prompting the adept alchemist and the red-skinned, half-human, from bickering. "Respected senior, I have these two potions to spare, could you please help me choose a few spells you think that''ll be suitable for me. I think two or three spells will be sufficient without having to incur too many losses for my senior alchemist here."

    Aeon gave his first smile since the time Emery and Cedric had walked in here a few minutes ago. He smirked at Cedric once more and said, "Don''t worry, kid. Cedric here is a sessful craftsman and a shrewd businessman. Like I said, even with just one of these potions, he wouldn''t lose anything since he has so many spirit stones."

    He opened the spell list and began to give suggestions to Emery. "For rank 1 spells, I rmend [Stone Skin] for your earth affinity. It boasts the most physical and magical defense amongst all other defensive types of spell. Not only it gives you protection, but it also increases your physical strength.

    "No questions about the defensive spell because it''s the best that you can have. Next thing you need are offensive spells; I rmend [Leaves of Steel] or [Whip Ssh], which are both rank 1 spells for your nt or water affinities. It costs a bit more than the basic skill since they''re a bit moreplicated but more powerful."

    Cedric was about to say something when Aeon gave him a deadly look, making him hold his tongue, so Cedric had to make do with a sigh instead.

    Aeon returned speaking to Emery giving hisst bits of suggestions. "Lastly, since you have the three spirit manuals from the institutes, except for the [Darkness Spirit Manual - Initial Stage], I''d highly rmend getting it since it''s inexpensive. Not to mention, you''ll need this to start connecting with the element of the dark all around us. On top of this, better also get a utility spell like [Dark Smoke], which will be useful for running away from undefeatable opponents. The smoke not only disturbs your opponent''s sight but it can also confuse their mind for a brief moment."

    He pped and started to select each of the spells in the list he had advised for Emery to get. "One spirit manual [Darkness Spirit manual - Initial Stage], one utility spell [Dark Smoke], one defensive spell [Stone Skill], and two offensive spells [Leaves of Steel] and [Whip Ssh], all of them should amount to��650 spirit stones. What do you think?"

    Cedric mumbled as he checked his palm, probably checking the stones he had on him. He gave an annoyed nod, indicating he was somewhat fine with this transaction when Aeon remembered something and asked them to wait a second.

    Aeon went inside the door behind his counter and returned with a box with intricate greenish carvings on the edges. He said, "Actually, I think you''ll like this better than the offensive nt spell."

    [Fragmentation - rank 1 nt spell]

    After Aeon had opened the box and the name of the scroll came into view, Cedric mmed the counter and said, "Hey, hey, if you include that then, the total amount should be a thousand spirit stones! I''ll basically not get a profit for bringing him here! I won''t do it!"

    Aeon smirked wider than he had earlier at Cedric and said, "Oho, two can y this game, pretty boy. If you don''t want it, then I''ll buy these spells for him. What do you think, kid?"

    "What does the spell do?" Emery asked.

    "It''s a rare basic spell for nt magi. Since you''re an apothecary apprentice, this would help you tremendously since the spell will help you dissect a nt and separate theirponents. Of course, you''ll still have to practice the actual deed but having a guideline where to separate parts of nts will make your apprentice work much easier."

    Emery indeed was grateful to Cedric for bringing him here. However, since Cedric was no longer to pay for his spells and Aeon was offering, he better grab this opportunity for himself. He only gave two words to Aeon, "Thank you."

    Even though he no longer had two bottles of green essence potions, which he could confidently im as his own, Emery was quite satisfied to get four spells out of it as a recement. Emery took scrolls, used them on the spot, Emery thanked both Aeon and Cedric, who was still brooding about Aeon stealing his client, and decided to return to his resting ce.

    The sun had started to set as he stepped out of the magus guild building.

 Chapter 51: Supreme Magus

    <h4>51 Supreme Magus</h4>

    Standing already in the room was a skinny old man attending to the browned-skin, face filled with white stripes was Magus Erica. She was wrapped from neck to toe with a cloth that seemed to glow ever so slightly, leaving her head still visible.

    It didn''t take long for more people toe in but this entourage had a different aura surrounding them. As they entered the room and stood on the side, they were as still as a rock and seemed ready to wee a person of great importance. When thest person walked in, all the sitting magi stood up and bowed along with the magi on the side.

    He was wearing a slightly different uniform from the rest that had entered and a monocle on the left eye. He brushed his mustache as the magi in the room stood up in attention. The thin old man attending to Magus Erica still had his back facing the respected individual, which the other party didn''t mind.

    The man with the monocle bowed and politely said to the thin old man, "Grand Magus Yvere, we have just finished our investigation."

    "I see, we appreciate your help, Magister Leon. Let us wait a few moments more for Headmaster Altus Dreyden to arrive."

    "Thank you, Grand Magus Yvere," said Leon before heading back to the side.

    The skinny old man was the nt Institute''s Chief Instructor of this Magus Academy named Yvere, while the man with the monocle was a Magister named Leon sent from this world''s government to investigatest night''s events. The magus academy normally had their own people to do such things, but matters involving the elves, mankind''s mortal enemy, this world''s government tended to get involved.

    A few moments had passed and the tapping of a stick against the wooden floor entered people''s ear sitting in the room. That only meant one thing, the Headmaster had arrived. He was a wrinkled old man with a white beard, spanning beneath his chest, and held a wooden stick as he walked with it. Everyone bowed deeply as soon as Altus Dreyden, Headmaster of the Magus Academy, entered the room except for Yvere.

    The aura inside the chamber instantly became serious. Altus Dreyden said with a calm voice, "You may take your seat, everyone."

    He went toward Yvere and observed Magus Erica for a moment. "It looks like she''ll recover soon. Your nt magic has always been a wonder, Yvere."

    "Ahh, it''s just a simple new spell," said Yvere while continuously channeling nt healing magic through the cloth.

    Altusughed. He turned his head to the monocle man and said, "Magister Leon, what has your investigation resulted in?"

    Altus looked thoughtful before responding, "It seems too much for the elves toe into one of our magus institutes deep in human territory just to chase an unidentified elf, right?"

    "We agree, Headmaster Altus. We suspect the elf who had been chased must be a person of importance since the entity that came after was Agis, the Red Demon," answered, Magister Leon.

    "Hmm... Interesting... Is Agis the one who fought our instructing magi?" said Altus, looking at Minerva, Darius, as well as others, who appeared to be still injured based on how they had glowing bandages wrapped around on some parts of their bodies like Magus Erica. They appeared embarrassed because they unconsciously couldn''t look straight into the Headmaster''s eyes, but Altus waved it off by saying, "Well, no need to feel ashamed. Fighting with the Red Demon with no casualty is already a feat by itself."

    "About that, Altus, we do have some casualties. A few acolytes had died during the quest Master Grom issues every year," said Yvere, finally stopping his nt healing spell on Magus Erica. He took a seat afterwards.

    "Aaahh, poor children."

    Magister Leon spoke once more. "We also have a report that one of the surviving acolytes mentioned the elves had taken captive on one of our acolytes."

    Altus'' brows furrowed and asked, "And why did they do that?"

    "We don''t have information on that yet. The surviving girl acolyte who had shared this information didn''t mention anything else other than finding the elf''s corpse and escaping with one of our acolytes, hence, we are dubious of the whole event."

    Altus stooped silence for a while seemingly thinking of possibilities. After trying to make sense of things, he sighed and said, "Magister Leon, please update me if you find new information."

    Magister Leon bowed and said, "Understood, Headmaster Altus. We will inform you of any updates we find."

    After Magister Leon said his piece, his group of men in uniform walked out of the room and left. Headmaster Altus then turned to the magi left and said, "The war has arrived at the academy''s front doors even though we are so far behind the warzone. I hope everyone can always remember to be cautious, but remember our main role is to instruct these new young acolytes. They are the future protectors of humankind."

    Headmaster Altus thought for a little while and continued "Tomorrow morning, I''d like to see those who are most talented among the first years."

    "Yes, Headmaster Altus," they all replied at the same time before leaving Altus and Yvere.

    Altus stepped closer to Yvere and said, "We rarely see these days, Yvere. How''s your cultivation? Have you had any improvement?"

    Yvereughed to himself and replied, "Not really, Altus."

    "That''s too bad. We need you on the frontline and if you have gone to the war like the others, you would have improved much faster," said Altus with a low voice.

    Yvere simply smiled and replied, "You know everyone has their own purpose, Altus. Mine is here, in Elder''s Respite. I''ve heard that Zenoia has been enlightened today. Is that true?"

    Altus nodded and said, "I hope she manages to breakthrough as a Supreme Magus. That''ll turn out to be the best for the sake of humanity."

 Chapter 52: Oath

    <h4>52 Oath</h4>

    It was alreadyte afternoon when he had returned to their private quarters and the others weren''t there with the exception of Julian. Emery sat by the table and waited for Julian to speak who seemed to be in deep thought.

    "Hey, wee back, Emery. Can you tell me what your country is like? I''ve only heard and read the stories but haven''t had a chance to visit there yet," asked Julian, looking at the endless expanse of clouds covered with the orange tint of the setting sun by the window.

    "What are the stories you''ve heard?" said Emery, drinking a ss of water.

    "Well, to sum it up, the stories said that Britain is an undeveloped, barbarian country."

    Emery thought for a moment then answered, "Not sure about undeveloped, but a barbaric country description seems urate."

    The two talked about Britons and Romans, about their cities, the mountains, culture and the people. Whenever the topic was back to the Britons, Emery couldn''t help but think of a certain woman, whom his heart pains every time. The room became silent as he also realized Julian was also deep in thought.

    "You know, after all that I have seen thest seven days, I realized our world is nothingpared to this one let alone the others, which civilization also thrives. Rome is a huge empire, strong and powerful but even if we put all the greatest minds, advancements, against the other worlds out there, I realized we''re just a tiny insignificant dot."

    The door hissed open with Klea walking in. She saw the boys talking.

    "What are you boys talking about? You look so serious," she said with a cheerful tone.

    Chumo and Thrax soon followed. Chumo gave Emery a smile while Thrax said, "Hey, good job, Emery. I just heard the news."

    "Of course he''d seeded. Never doubted him for a second," said Klea before finally noticing the new uniform Emery was wearing. She looked at him from head to toe. "Is that the apprentice uniform from the path of crafting? Wow, it looks good on you!"

    "Hear, hear!" the rest shouted. The atmosphere instantly became infectious with excitement.

    In the back of Emery''s mind, he didn''t like being assigned the support role, he had always wanted to be like his father, fighting on the frontline. Considering his current skills set though, he couldn''t help but agree to what Julian had imed. A support role would be the next best thing for him.

    Emery stared at Julian, deep inside him, he also wished to be like him. Reliable, enthusiastic, and a passionate radiating person. The way Julian spoke his mind on top of being charismatic somehow made Emery want to have a talent like Julian.

    He took a step back and observed this small gathering of people. Julian, Klea, Chumo and even Thrax, the crudest of them all, were extraordinary individuals. He felt little of himself thinking these friends of his were high and above him; however, was that a reason to shy away and lurk in the corner? Was that a reason to feel small and insignificant? No, it wasn''t. Emery''s heart began to pump harder as he joined the joyous atmosphere. He smiled and determinedly to strive, improve and prove himself he was no longer that little boy hiding behind a cupboard. He swore to himself he''d be strong!

    "Everyone! This is perfect timing!" eximed Klea. "Let''s create a pact and treasure this moment!"

    She grabbed a cup that had a thin stem and a v-shaped container; she poured wine into it and raised it up before taking a small knife and gently cut on her palm. The moment her palm bled, she made her blood drip into the cup andy down the knife on the table.

    "A blood oath? Haha! You are more interesting than I thought!" Julian whipped the knife and did the same thing. Heid down on the table and said to Thrax, "What about you, uncultured barbarian?"

    "Hmpf, a cup with a pig''s blood in it. I guess that doesn''t sound too bad," said Thrax.

    "Oh you better enjoy it, that''s the only blood you''ll get from me," Julian said after Thrax did the same thing.

    The two were back again arguing but joyous air remained the same. Chumo silently followed suit as well as Emery, thest.

    "Let''s make an oath to friendship!" said Klea.

    Julian raised the cup and added, "I would like to add strength to protect our world. What do you think?"

    Everyone nodded. Klea then continued, "I have opened up every path which is in the sky and which is on earth. I am noble, I am a spirit, I am equipped; ''O all you gods and all you spirits, prepare a path for us."

    Klea sipped from the cup and passed it onto Emery who also drank and then to next. The cup traveled from one hand to the other and when they were all done, Emery promised to himself to never forget this moment forever. He now had brothers and a sister in bonds.

    They finished the rest of the night with jokes andughter until Emery''s body and mind finally forced him to rest.

    Tomorrow morning was thest day they all would meet at the Magus Academyuntil next time.

 Chapter 53: Just a Number

    <h4>53 Just a Number</h4>

    Ten thousand acolytes filled the ground in front of the purple glowing tower. It was crowded with various youngsters, some were taller by more than a head and some were smaller half the size of an average teenager; some even have horns and tails, however, they were all in fact humans.

    In the middle of the crowd, Emery scouted the surrounding and found a particr woman with pale skin, long hair reaching just below her bottom and snake-like eyes. He approached her and said, "Hey Silva, good to see you here."

    Emery was quite sure he had seen her smiling at first nce but instantly returned to her usual demeanor.

    "Of course I am here. What kind of a question is that?" she said, looking away from him.

    "Haha, sorry I''d like to introduce you to my friends," he replied.

    "Friends?" she asked, tilting her head.

    He looked behind him only to realize he had gotten separated with the others.

    "I wonder if anyone would like to be friends with you. You will be a problem to them."

    "Haha, I probably am," Emery answered, scratching his head.

    Silva appeared as if she couldn''t believe what she had just heard. She shook her head and said, "Please don''t stand near me too much. I don''t want to get your bad luck rubbing off me again."

    Before Emery could answer, a soft hand grabbed his arm and the beautiful ck haired, bronze-skinned beauty was there.

    "There you are, what are you doing here?" asked Klea.

    "Oh, perfect timing. Let me introduce you to a friend I met the other day. This is a fellow acolyte from our ss, Silva is her name. I was with her during the incident I told you yesterday morning," Emery replied.

    "Ahh so it''s you. Thank you for helping Emery. My name''s Klea."

    Surprisingly, Silva only gave a nod and didn''t reply. The air between the three suddenly became awkward, so he knew he had to do something. Before he could break the ice, however, Klea started dragging him back to his group.

    "Okay, nice to know you, Silva. Let''s go, Emery. The others are waiting for us. Chumo found a ce where we can see the podium better."

    Klea pulled Emery away from Silva who now had her back facing them. They arrived at a slightly elevated ground and reunited with Julian, Chumo and Thrax.

    "Good, you''re here. It''s going to start soon," said Julian, pointing with his chin at the numerous magi standing on the podium above a giant row of stairs.

    Just like the first day, an old man with a white beard and walking stick stood in front with his eyes seemingly close.

    Headmaster Altus opened his eyes and the whole area became surrounded with an overbearing pressure. The chattering of the first year acolytes stopped at once, and they all twisted their necks in the direction of the old man.

    Headmaster Altus struck the floor he was standing on, and his booming voice entered everyone''s mind. "I would like to congratte everyone who has finished their first year in our Magus Academy."

    After speaking, arge crystal-like object floated above the podium and listed names of people that had a corresponding number on the said ranking from 1 to 100.

    "These are the rankings of the top 100 acolytes based on the information provided by the symbol on your palms. It showed us the growth of each individual in the past seven days," Headmaster Altus said.

    Klea gasped as her field of view showed a notification of her ranking. "Oh my, I''m ranked 91!"

    [Congrattion to be top 100 acolyte - you receive 1000 contribution points]

    "Rank 91 gets this many contribution points, how much do you think the top 10 gets?" eximed Klea.

    The giant crystal showed the names as well as the acolyte ranking of the top five people inrge writings.

    1. Zack - acolyte rank 5

    2. Trish - acolyte rank 5

    3. Akira - acolyte rank 5

    4. Tobias - acolyte rank 5

    5. Vida - acolyte rank 4

    The headmaster continued "Our Magus Academy not only rewards those who have talent in the elements, but also rewards those who have talent in the path ofbat."

    The names in the crystal shifted to the side while another set of names on the opposite side. Some names ovepped, indicating that person both had talent in the elements and physicalbat.

    1. Damien - acolyte rank 4

    2. Tori - acolyte rank 4

    3. Fixten - acolyte rank 3

    4. Vida - acolyte rank 4

    5. Zurui - acolyte rank 3

    Emery read the names and was impressed at those who had managed to breakthrough rank 5 and rank 4 on both lists. As far as he knew, all youths here were of the same age, and they were all talented unlike how he had struggled to break through to rank 2.

    It wasn''t only Emery who shared the sentiment, but the other students too. They were in particr staring at the sole name that reached the top five, Vida.

    "Yes! I got it," Thrax roared, lifting his fists in the air.

    [Congrattions on bing one of the top 100 fighters - you receive 500 contribution points]

    "Good for you! What''s your rank?" Klea asked while searching for Thrax''s name.

    "99," Thrax proudly said.

    "Hah! You just barely passed, that''s all," said Julian smirking.

    "Oh yeah? Then what rank are you, roman? Probably at the bottom 100, I presume." Thraxughed as he ced his fists on his hip.

    "No way�� I��never mind." Julian didn''t continue after that and decided to stay quiet after checking his rank through the symbol on his hand. From the looks of it, his ranking was probably not that great.

    The acolytes that managed to reach the top ten were then called to the podium and given a special reward. After that, the giant floating crystal again shifted its list and showed a couple of names. This time, they were names of people who failed the first test. Emery read the name Fatty.

    "It is, however, sad to see some of you didn''t make it. As for those who have passed, I hope all of you will work even harder than you have this year. We are looking forward to having you back."

    Emery''s mind was on a different topic though. Fatty being in the mouth of that monster and Topper''s melting face. From the way Headmaster Altus had spoken of them, it seemed like dying in the world of magi was a moremon urrence than his world. If so, then he had to make sure he wouldn''t be just a number in the years he would be here.

    "Hey, aren''t the names of the people you worked with are listed there?" a voice said next to him. He turned around and saw Silva walking toward him.

    "Silva? Oh, uh�� yes. Fatty is a first year like me. He''s on the list."

    Emery confusedly stared at Silva.

    "What are you looking at? I-I only came here because this spot has a better view!" Silva said.

    He tried to remember the view from where Silva was and this. For Emery, there were no differences, they all served the same purpose anyway. The four people finally noticed Silva''s presence as she talked to Emery.

    "Aren''t you the person who had the highest battle and spirit power in the ss examination?" said Thrax, scanning Silva from head to toe.

    "Right, Silva, these are my friends that I wanted to introduce to you. We''re all from the same world."

    Emery presented them one by one and mentioned the same thing he had mentioned to Klea earlier to the others. Julian appeared friendly as usual, Chumo still silent as ever, Klea though didn''t seem to be herself as she joined Chumo in silence.

    Thrax, however, approached Silva and said, "I wish to challenge you to battle sometime."

    Silva crossed her arms and said, "All of you came from a lower world. You should worry about surviving there before wishing to fight me."

    Thrax answered confidently, "Hah! With the strength that I have right now, no one in my country can defeat me!"

    Silva ced a palm on her forehead before sighing. "You people don''t know anything..."

    "Care to enlighten us with your wisdom then?" said Klea.

    "Just watch. You''ll soon see," Silva said.

    After hearing Silva''s mysterious remarks, Emery instinctively felt things wouldn''t be good for them. And at the moment he thought of that, Headmaster Altus raised his staff and an energy glowed brightly. Almost every youth''s palm burned but it didn''tst long. Emery focused on the symbol on his hand and read over his status.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power: 16 (11)]

    [Spirit power: 30 (20)]

    [Restriction spells has been ced]

 Chapter 54: Restriction

    <h4>54 Restriction</h4>

    Emery''s field of view was hijacked with arge notification that said the following:

    [Restriction spells has been ced]

    Confused, he looked at the others only to find out they had the same expression.

    "Emery�� are you seeing this too? Restriction has been ced," asked Julian, dumbfounded.

    Emery nodded as well as Chumo, Thrax and Klea. They all allowed the same information to be shown to each other.

    [Thrax]

    [Battle power: 25 (16)]

    [Spirit power: 33 (23]

    [Julian]

    [Battle power: 15 (11)]

    [Spirit power:34 (24)]

    [Chumo]

    [Battle power: 16 (11)]

    [Spirit power 35 (26)]

    [Klea]

    [Battle power: 11 (8)]

    [Spirit power:42 (37)]

    Both their spirit and battle power had been drastically reduced.

    "What is going on?" a youth from the crowd asked.

    "What is this? I can''t even cast a spell!" cried Klea, waving her hand and repeatedly reciting the names of her spells.

    Silva, on the other hand, looked unperturbed.

    "What is going on, Silva?" Emery asked.

    Silva sighed, seemingly not interested in exining at all, but did so anyway. "Acolytes that arrive here from a lower world have always been given a powerful restriction spell upon their return."

    "Why? What for?" Emery pressed the question.

    "I don''t know nor care enough to know the whole reason behind it. But from what I''ve heard, it''s to ensure bnce of the acolyte''s world once they return. After all, they don''t want a civilization to advance too rapidly with the help of other world civilizations."

    Silva lifted her hand and was able to make roots grow like the one from her entangle spell.

    "How are you-"

    Silva cut off Klea mid sentence and said, "Since Ie from a higher realm, I am not affected by the restriction spells. As for you all, the rules are different. From what I''ve heard though, you may still cast the spell, at least part of it, as long as you have full mastery over it."

    Julian raised his voice from his otherwise calm demeanor. "Bullshit! Everything here is beyond our world! If that is the case, ours will be a lower world for who knows how long!"

    "Watch your tongue!" Silva said, her cold stare brought goosebumps to everyone in her surrounding.

    "If you don''t like what you''re hearing, take it upon the headmaster yourself!" she added.

    Emery was surprised just as everyone. This was a first for them to see Juliansh out like that.

    "So-sorry about that, Silva. Can you tell us more about what you know?" Emery interjected.

    Emery and his friends did gain some items during the past seven days in the magus academy and these items would surely be beneficial to bring back. He had the six green essence potions left in his bag but since he had convinced himself it wasn''t his anyway, it would be best for him not to carry it around. Emery wanted to ask a few more questions when Headmaster Altus Dreyden tapped his wooden stick once again.

    The purple tower behind the old man glowed magnificently while he said, "In lieu of the rules given by the government to the academy, all acolytes from the lower worlds have been given restriction. Be wary of the restriction that has been ced for you since there are punishments if you decide not to follow the rules in ce. This is for your own good, the world and humankind."

    Emery felt an unusual trust toward the speaking headmaster. He wasn''t sure if it was due to a spell or the old man''s powerful aura; the moment this old man said a single word, allints from the fuming acolytes came to a halt and all was silent once more.

    The headmaster continued speaking, "Remember to always be diligent in improving your understanding of the elements. You will all be sent back in a short whole and I will see you all back next year."

    Julian appeared to have calmed down now but the way he had his fist clenched said otherwise. He asked, "Silva, how can we end this restriction?"

    She ignored Julian, which made Emery butt in, making her finally answer Julian''s inquiry. "Didn''t you hear me and the headmaster earlier? Sigh�� if you really are determined, then it''ll be after you reach a certain rank in the academy or until your realm is stronger than the spell itself."

    Julian deeply breathed out and released his fist. Both he and Emery thank Silva for providing valuable knowledge.

    "Huh! Just make sure you return next year and return the favor," she said to Emery just before her body glowed and a blinding beam of light struck her directly from the sky. Emery opened his eyes, and Silva was no longer there.

    It didn''t take long for the same thing to ur at the other acolytes around them. Some appeared scared but some rxed. This must be the transportation method, so Emery thought this was the time to say goodbye.

    He stared at his four friends; Julian, Thrax, Chumo and Klea. He said as he waved his hand, "Take care guys. We will see each other next year."

    The same ray of light first struck his hand, a buzzing sound rang in his ears, he felt his whole body floating and then therge beam of light struck his whole being. Shortly after, Emery opened his eyes. The blue sky entered his vision as the musky smell of the grass and earth entered his nostrils. The rustling of the trees, the rushing river current beside him all weed him back.

    "I have finally returned," he said.

 Chapter 55: Return

    <h4>55 Return</h4>

    It was a refreshing feeling as some birds overhead flew down andnded on Emery''s shoulder. The past seven days indeed was just surreal to consider, however, the almost transparent circle with a vertical strike-through line on his palm told him otherwise. He focused his thoughts on the symbol and what happened next confirmed everything had indeed happened.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power: 16 (11)]

    [Spirit power: 30 (20)]

    [Restriction spells added]

    He remembered Gwen''sing of age was in the early summer and the fateful night was the next day. After returning though, it seemed like a couple of months already passed or maybe a year? He didn''t know but he would surely have to ask someer. Emery finally noticed his clothes, it was still the same clothing he had worn before he had been transported. Oddly enough though, it was squeaky clean.

    Taking his mind off irrelevant questions, he followed the river upstream, passed through the grove of trees and arrived at whatever was left of the burned down Ambrose estate. There were some structures barely standing, but all that was left were rubble, and soot and ashes. The whole ce was deserted except for the ck crows and burned corpses of the peasants who were being consumed by terrible insects.

    Emery didn''t cover his nose nor hide his face. He vowed to remember all of this and paint it deep in his mind. He walked past where the smithy, the bakery, the inn, and the stable should''ve been. Finally, he arrived at the elevated portion where the Ambrose estate had stood proudly. And like the others, it was burned to the ground.

    The rubble were everywhere; Emery passed by the burnt and rotting corpses of his family''s servants, guards, and knights totaling twelve people. At the section of the house where the cer was, a burnt pir blocked his way. That didn''t stop him though from putting all of his strength and sessfully moving it to the side enough for two people to fit. There, he saw it. The remains of his father surrounded by a couple marauder''s corpses.

    In silence, Emery picked up a cloth from the cupboard where he had hid and wrapped his father''s rigid body with it. It took Emery a couple of minutes before being able to sessfully make sure every part of the body was covered. Then, Emery carried him with his back, taking small little steps and making sure his father''s head wouldn''t hit the pir he had moved earlier. He got out of the cer but was already sweating big droplets from his forehead. Emery didn''t care though as he continued heading toward the yard not far from where the house was.

    In that quiet ce, a headstone already stood. It read:

    Dearest wife, Mother of Ambrose

    Emery slowly put down his father''s corpse before the headstone. He said, "Mother, I believe father is by your side now�� He had missed you a lot. Whenever he talked about you, his eyes glowed. I remember him telling me you were the most beautiful woman he had ever seen and when your eyes met for the first, he had known it was you he wanted to be with forever. He loved you so dearly and the result of your love for each other bore fruit through me. I �� don''t me you. Here I am right now, before you, wishing both of you eternal happiness with your reunion."

    He hadn''t noticed it but tears were rolling down on his way here. Emery lifted the shovel he had dragged from the cer and started digging a hole beside his mother''s headstone. He went into the hole first before pulling his father''s body and making it fall on him. He crawled out of the way and climbed back up careful not to step any part of his deceased father. Slowly, Emery filled the hole and buried his father.

    "Father�� I will make you proud. You and mother are watching over me from the beyond and I hope both of you will see that I am not that weak boy anymore."

    Emery then ced a pile of smooth rock he had found by the river on top of his father''s burial ground. After that he again dug twelve more holes in the side yard and began burying the bodies of the residents of the Ambrose estate. Even though they might be just servants, in Emery''s eyes, they were like his uncles and aunts, and friends and teachers.

    The sky on the horizon was turning orange when he had finished. He knew he couldn''t stay in this ce, but he looked for whatever was left in the burnt mansion and found a small axle and a knife. Nothing of value remained in the rubble, otherwise.

    Emery was getting ready to leave when the hooves of horses started getting nearer. He didn''t move on the spot though and waited for it to arrive.

    Two horsemen approached him and one of them said, "Ha! That''s the boy all right!"

    "I told you he''s still alive!" the other said.

    Emery had his back facing them but he could recognize these two were the marauders chasing him that night.

    "So, little boy, care to tell us where you''ve been? Prolly hiding with the damned chrutins, weren''t you?"

    "Kekeke, we''ve waited too long but the boss will be happy."

    "Come on, let''s not waste more time. My crotch is itching for the newly arrived whores."

    Emery turned to face them and took out a wooden axe from his waist. His eyes, cold.

 Chapter 56: Marauders

    <h4>56 Marauders</h4>

    Emery listened intently to every word they said but all he had gotten was that their master was male, the rest were about women and money. He needed to find out who and why they had massacred everyone in the ce he had called home. Picking up a stone from the ground, Emery threw it to the noisy marauder and hit straight the forehead.

    Thepanionughed and said, "Wahaha, you got hit by a boy! Look at you bleeding, hahaha!"

    The first marauder punched the other and said, "I''ll kill you forughing at me."

    "Huh? Do you want to fight here n��"

    "Hey! Are the two of you just going to stand there or what?" Emery eximed.

    The two stopped what they were doing and watched Emery before looking back at themselves and startedughing again.

    "Wow! Look, look! The boy is raring for a fight! Are you sure this is the boy we are looking for? The boy I knew ran away crying so fast like a headless chicken, hahaha!"

    "True, true! Well, it don''t matter though. I''d rather bring back a wrong head than going back empty."

    Emery stayed silent, waiting for the marauders to make a move. He already had them riled up, the initiative was his, and he was no longer the same person he was seven days ago. It was better that they underestimated him. And even though these two brutes were surely nothingpared to the orcs, when he held up his axe, only then he noticed his grip was trembling.

    The two people saw how Emery''s axe was shaking andughed even louder.

    The bleeding marauder stepped forward and grasped a butcher''s knife from the horse. He said, "I''ll take care of the boy, you just stay there and make sure he doesn''t run."

    "Whatever, make it quick," said the other one.

    "Come here, boy. I''ll make you wish you were never born."

    Emery''s whole body was now shaking. He held the axe''s handle with both hands and took a deep breath. After breathing out, the trembling stopped and he came to a realization. He made a wicked smile along with the heavy pounding of his heart against his chest. He wasn''t afraid, rather he was too excited to get revenge for the people he had just buried.

    "Smiling, are you now? Then let''s see if you''ll smile after this!"

    The marauder dashed forward but so did Emery. Surprised by Emery''s speed, the marauder barely dodged the iing axe, causing him to stagger.

    The marauder''s face was full of shock. Emery''s speed, arm strength, seemed no less than him, in fact the boy was even slightly faster and stronger than him! An adult, full-grown man! "Boy, how��"

    "Hey, stop ying around! It''s getting dark soon, I want them whores."

    The marauder facing Emery simply stayed silent. Of course, he''d be too ashamed to ask for help against a 15-year-old scrawny boy. His expression now turned serious and used two hands to push with all his strength against Emery''s axe, making them jump back at the same time. He charged once more and put his full weight behind the butcher''s knife but the boy was able to parry every sh he made.

    "Since you''re taking your sweet time, I''ll just take a piss. Be back in a bit, just shout when you''re finished ying with the kid," the marauder''spanion said, heading toward a tree.

    The marauder, whose forehead now stopped bleeding, popped a vein and bled again, looking more pissed than earlier.

    Emery noticed how this man opened his mouth but refused to say anything again. The man in front of him was no stronger than a level two training puppet by thebat institution. Even though he could tell there were many gaps in the marauder''s attack and he could end this farce earlier, unfortunately, he was holding an axe wherein he had no experience unlike using a sword.

    When this marauder''spanion went behind the tree, Emery knew he had to end this now thanter. After all, there were two threats and Emery already had his hands full with just one, if the other one finally realized how his friend was actually having a hard time against him, it would be the end of Emery.

    Emery calmed himself and recalled the level three swordsmanship along with the lessons from his father. Fully focused, Emery could see each movement and predict his opponent''s next step. He dodged out of the way and then��blood sttered on the ground. The marauder shouted for his swordhand was cut off by a boy.

    "So, you''re finished having fun, are you?" the marauder''spanion returned; his whole attention was solely on adjusting his pants.

    "You, shitter! Help me, damn it!" the marauder roared while gripping his handless arm with the other.

    Emery swiftly picked up the fallen sword and thrust it in between the man''s chest and shoulder.

    "Asshole! Get over here and kill this son of a��ahhh!"

    Emery twisted the de. He said, "Stay there, or I''ll end his life."

    The marauder''spanion finally realized what was going on as he stared in disbelief at the situation. The surprise didn''tst though as he responded with a smile, "So, the boy got lucky. I can''t believe you lost against a milk drinker, brother."

    "I''m telling you, he''s��"

    "Stop i Say!?or I''ll cut his head off!.

    "Kid! I don''t believe you!. You ain''t have the guts."

 Chapter 57: First Kill

    <h4>57 First Kill</h4>

    "Asshole! Get over here and kill this son of a��ahhh!"

    He twisted the pierced de in between the marauder''s chest and shoulder. Emery said with a cold voice to the marauder''spanion who was withdrawing a sword from the horse, "Stay there, or I''ll kill him."

    "So, the boy got lucky. I can''t believe you lost against a milk drinker, brother," said the marauder, not even hesitating to walk closer.

    "Stop, I said or I''ll cut his head off!"

    "Kid! I don''t believe you. You ain''t have the guts," said the marauder''spanion with a wicked smile.

    "You fucker! I''ll get you for this! Graaahhh! Stop, please! No more!" begged the kneeling marauder.

    "Come on, I dare you," the marauder''spanion again challenged Emery.

    As Emery heard how the other continued pleading, he became hesitant. Emery convinced himself he needed to know who was the person that ordered the massacre on the Ambrose estate. He had to be ruthless, he had to be strong to keep inflicting pain and kill this man but in the back of his head, he knew that was just an excuse. Even though he had killed an orc, it was akin to ying an animal in self-defense. But this��this was killing a helpless human.

    He stopped twisting the de. "Tell me who sent you!" he demanded the kneeling marauder.

    "Just as I thought. A kid acting tough. Let me show you how to cut a head." He then threw a knife, which Emery barely dodged, and a sword at his friend who was kneeling. "Pick it up, you moron!"

    Emery turned over the axe''s blunt side and struck marauder''s helmet, rendering him unconscious. Fighting with two adult marauders was something he wouldn''t be able to deal with right now. He pulled out the sword and got ready to parry the iing blow from the charging marauder.

    "Your kind don''t belong in this world, chrutin! Die!"

    Emery blocked the attack and started shing with the marauder. His fighting capability had indeed doubled using a sword, however, this man was actually more adept in sword fight than the previous man.

    After exchanging blows several times, both jumped back and the marauder''spanion expression turned serious. "How is this possible?"

    The disbelief on his face, however, was immediately reced with a mad smile. "Don''t matter though. A kid who won''t take a life doesn''t worry me one bit."

    He charged again and this time his shes were getting wilder.

    Emery blocked and attacked in return, taking advantage of wide gaps he could see in the timing of the marauder''s swings. He managed to wound the man in several body parts, however, the raging shes didn''t stop and finally Emery was starting to get pushed back.

    Emery hastily twisted his body but blood still sshed onto the ground.

    "Did you have a wonderful dream, brother?" said the marauder.

    The burning pain on Emery''s lower back was starting to throb as he stared at the now conscious marauder. If he still hesitated and wouldn''t strike a decisive blow soon, then his life would be over. Emery breathed out again and steeled himself.

    It was his turn to throw the small axe in his other hand at the skillful marauder and charge at the same time. He ran past the still dazed marauder and issued a feint sh, which the other one fell for, before letting out a spinning technique and stabbed with the knife he had been keeping on his waist.

    The skillful marauder weakly raised his sword and tried to hack Emery one more time, but he obviously missed while grabbing his bleeding neck. He started convulsing, blood dripping from his mouth, when Emery tilted the knife onest time. The marauder coughed blood on Emery''s before falling on the ground.

    Emery wiped his face and heard the remaining marauder fastening steps. Emery quickly parried and then counter sh that heavily wounded the man.?This attack makes Emery''s wound be worse and emery''s cough up blood.?Emery walked to the man in a hunched manner and pointed the sword at him. He said, "Speak, or I''ll y you right now."

    "Please, please. I don''t know anything!" cried the marauder.

    "You''re lying! Tell the truth and I''ll let you live! Was it the Fantumar!" Emery roared. This was the only exnation he coulde up with. Everything pointed to the pig noble but Emery needed proof.

    "I swear on my life, my lord. I truly don''t know! We were just following the order of our chief! If anyone knows, it''s him!"

    "Then who is your chief? Where is he?"

    ".The chief''s name is Padraig! Please, let me go, I''ve told you all I know. I''ll work an honest trade and leave this kingdom," the marauder said as he started crawling.

    Emery raised his sword when a shock of pain erupted from his lower back, making him drop the sword. He watched the marauder, who was now a couple of feet away, heading toward one of the horses.

    The marauder got up, grabbed one of the harnesses, when his back was shed before dropping dead on the earth. Emery made his second kill.

    He inherently didn''t want to but did he really have a choice? Was there really any assurance that this marauder would live an honorable life, not return to his chief, and tell him he was still alive? Emery had no answer. All he knew was that there were still people looking for him and wanted him dead.

    Emery first wrapped his lower back with a cloth he had taken from the bag the horse was carrying. There was nothing much of value inside it. Emery then rode the horse and proceeded to leave the area. He then realized his wounds are deeper than he thought, His vision was blurring and he was starting to feel cold. If Emery can get past this, He was determined next time not to hesitate to kill his opponent.

 Chapter 58: Druid

    <h4>58 Druid</h4>

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Stupid. Stupid beyond help. You are naive, kid," whispered a familiar voice in Emery''s mind.

    Emery wanted to lift his head but it felt like his world was spinning. He responded, "I feel like I know you. Please, help me."

    "I have helped you once but not this time. You need to learn. Whether you die right now, it''s all up to chance," replied the voice.

    "W-who are you?" Emery asked but the voice was silent until he fell from the horse''s back and hit the ground. In the back of his mind, he thought to himself that this was the end for him; that he would have died for nothing and returned to nothingness. The thought however was subverted as he could someone''s arm lifting him up. He tried to open his eyes but all was a blur, vaguely seeing a silhouette of a man.

    There was another voice, "H�� ther�� a per�� here��"

    That was all Emery could hear before he finally lost consciousness. Someone had found him.

    He fell into darkness once more. He couldn''t move but could feel someone rubbing his arm with��with a lukewarm cloth? Emery couldn''t tell how much time had passed and when he awoke, he first saw the rounded ceiling. Moving his eyes around, he realized he was in a house made with straw and wood. He then smelled a strong medicinal herb entering his nostrils. He tried to sit up but a stinging pain reverberated throughout all his body, making him groan.

    "Granny, he is awake," said a young man entering the room.

    "Indeed he has. It seems the ancestral gods still have ns for him," said the old wrinkled woman while stirring a cauldron presumably where the scent of herbs came from.

    "What''s your name?" the young man asked. However, Emery didn''t speak. "Looks like he''s still confused, granny."

    "Leave him be for now, Lanzo. He needs more rest," said the old woman as she ced down a green paste on the side. She patted Emery''s head before gently saying, "There, there. You''re going to be fine."

    The old woman then had Lanzo lift Emery to the side. She examined Emery''s wound and rubbed the green paste on it. Emery groaned once more.

    "The ancestral gods seemed to have favored you with a healthy and strong body for your age. You should be better in a few days," said the granny. "Now,y him back down gently, Lanzo.

    After Emery had beenid down on his back, he opened his parched throat and roughly said, "T-Thank you."

    On Emery''s fourth day, he was able to move but still not as lively as before. He limply got out of the hut with a walking stick and breathed in the fresh air of the settlement filled with simr rounded huts made with straw and wood.

    Emery walked around, hoping to get his energy back soon. ording to Lanzo, there were about twenty adults living here aside from the small children. Lanzo mentioned that the name of this settlement was Mitshire, which somewhat rang a bell in Emery''s memory. It should be one of the few hundreds small settlements south of Lioness Kingdom''s near the Ambrose estate.

    Emery continued strolling in the settlements and talked with the locals doing some crafts outside their huts. He asked various stuff, trying to make small talk, and surprisingly no one asked for his origins. When afternoon arrived, he finally understood why.

    A crowd was gathering in front of Granny''s house because the local hunters had brought another injured person they had found in the woods. Based on how the injured man''s clothes appeared, he wasn''t a local and like Emery, the wrinkled old woman took the person in.

    As it turned out, Granny was also called a healer, a druid. Quite often the residents of the neighboring settlements or the hunters in the woods would bring an injured or sick person to her, so the locals of this settlement were used to not asking many questions since the person being healed would usually leave anyway after they had fully recovered.

    Emery entered Granny''s residence. She was preparing a new batch of medicine when Emery remembered that Lanzo went away this morning to gather more herbs in the forest.

    "Is there anything I can do to help, Granny?" asked Emery.

    "Ahh, yes dear. Could you kindly find me a couple of purple leaves from the herb garden? It''s just a few walk beyond therge tree behind the hut. The dried ones here won''t work for this man."

    Emery nodded.

    "Bring me the purple back leaves. It should be easy to spot with itsrge green leaves in the front, but its stem and back are colored purple. Get me dozens of them, will you dear?"

    "I understand, Granny," replied Emery as he walked out of the hut, limping with his walking stick. Repay kindness with kindness, one of the lessons his father had instilled in him. Emery went behind the hut and not long after, he found therge tree in question. Behind the tree, was a small garden filled with various types of nts.

    Granny said it would be easy to spot, but Emery hadn''t seen one before. He looked around, spending a good few minutes, until he found a nt with a purple stem. He turned it over and to confirm its back was also purple when the symbol on his palm slightly glowed, sending a notification in his mind.

    [Universal Flora Level 1 - activated - analyzing flora...]

    [Analyzationplete]

    [Heart Flower - medicinal herb level 1]

    A list of the nt''s properties, functions and how to use it appeared in Emery''s field of view.

 Chapter 59: Herbs

    <h4>59 Herbs</h4>

    [Universal Flora Level 1 - activated - analyzing flora...]

    [Analyzationplete]

    [Heart Flower - medicinal herb level 1]

    His field of view was filled with a list of the herbs'' properties. Emery hadn''t expected that a spell from the magus world would be activated here. Even though he hadn''t practiced this spell, Emery guessed it was probably due to this spell being exclusive to the Apothecary Institute and full understanding of it wasn''t necessary. He looked over the list and became astounded. With this knowledge and spell, Emery could find out the characteristics of a nt and the possiblebination of recipes by finding somemon ground.

    Emery wanted to use this more but as of the moment, he had a more urgent priority. He carefully plucked a dozen of purple back leaves(heart flower) and carried it back to Granny who was stirring the boiling cauldron. She asked him to grind the leaves in between two rocks until it was like a paste.

    Once Emery was done, he watched Granny scoop the paste, mixed it with the hot water and applied it on the injured man. She said to Emery, "Thank you, dear. That''s it for now. The rest are up to the gods."

    Emery took his leave, went back to the garden and started examining the nts one by one. He touched a small ck berry but the symbol didn''t react. He plucked it from the stem, still nothing. Trying to remember what he had done, he realized had been focusing intently while looking for the nt. This time, Emery cleared his thoughts and put his full attention on the nt. The symbol glowed and it said:

    [Universal Flora Level 1 - activated - analyzing flora...]

    [Analyzationplete]

    [Elderberry- medicinal herb level 1]

    [Suitable for increasing resistance to poison.]

    Emery then tried to examine the orange mushroom growing on a tree bark on the ground.

    [Universal Flora Level 1 - activated - analyzing flora...]

    [Analyzationplete]

    [Reisi Mushroom - medicinal herb level 1]

    [Suitable for increasing endurance and stamina.]

    There was another mushroom that was all white.

    [Universal Flora Level 1 - activated - analyzing flora...]

    [Analyzationplete]

    [Unidentified medicinal herb]

    [Unknown properties]

    There appeared to be some nts despite how advanced the world where the Magus Academy was. But at the same time, Emery tried to understand howrge the worlds were. There were other civilizations aside from theirs. So, it was half-expected.

    The following information that emerged from the tattoo took Emery by surprise.

    [Register to database for one contribution point?]

    Getting excited at the prospect of how many contribution points he could possibly get and the prospect of learning alchemy while not at the Magus Academy, Emery continued examining more nts. He believed that if he explored, he could get more contribution points and these points could be used as capital topete with other students at Magus Academy.

    A couple of minutes had passed and so far, he had found at least ten nts that were not on the so-called database. He also learned more about the nts and began to have ideas which ones were possiblypatible. After all the herbs had been examined, Emery went deeper into the woods and kept on touching whatever his hands could get on.

    [Universal Flora Level 1 - activated - analyzing flora...]

    [Analyzationplete]

    [Grass - no medicinal property]

    [Insignificant for the database]

    [Universal Flora Level 1 - activated - analyzing flora...]

    [Analyzationplete]

    [Weed - no medicinal property]

    [Insignificant for the database]

    Emery spent the entire afternoon and evening circling the forest and examining the trees and nts but didn''t make any more contribution points. It seemed that all the nts of value were already being grown in the garden. Not going to lie, he was indeed a bit disappointed, however, not discouraged. Britannia was so big that Emery believed there were still so many undiscovered nts, how many more would that be if he traveled further, for example Rome. The possibilities were close to endless.

    The following day, the olddy mentioned he was recovering at an amazing pace. So, to return her kindness, Emery spent most of his time helping the old woman. It felt like he was back in his childhood days, wandering the forest, sowing and growing nts in the herb garden, and doing some alchemy. It was tiring and exciting for him.

    Emery though didn''t forget to be more mindful this time. There were still people searching for him. Padraig, the chief of the marauders that attacked his home. Hence, if he didn''t have to, he liked to keep to himself and not interact too much with the locals other than Lanzo and Granny.

    He continued learning alchemy from the olddy, understanding the spell and cultivating his understanding of the elements, specifically the nt element. Based on thest battle, he realized the battle power he had still wasn''t sufficient to protect him, rather it was highlycking. He needed spells to give him more of an advantage in case a fight breaks out even if only a part of it would be avable.

    Day after day of doing activities rted to nts, somehow deepened his understanding of the nt element. A week had passed when Emery finally had a breakthrough.

    [nt spirit - Initial stage - mastered]

    [Spirit power has increased by one]

    After that break through, Emery began to see the nts differently. Whenever he interacted with them, a faint energy seemed to flow in different parts of the nts. Finally Emery can start to experience magic.?At this moment he wondered about his four friends from the academy.

 Chapter 60: Chumo

    <h4>60 Chumo</h4>

    On the night of a full moon, hundreds of maids and thousands of warriors had been gathered in a wide field of the Royal Pce. A ceremony was about to be held before a pagoda shrine. The drums started beating and then a number of armored men wielding thin swords along with veiled women started a dance in front of the shrine.

    On the left side, there was a row of stairs leading to a balcony filled with cascading decorated chairs as well as litnterns. The Royal Family and ministers sat in ordance to their ranks and some of the chairs were still empty, in particr the grandest chair that had the design of a golden dragon. On the opposite side of them, was another balcony where dozens of shrine maidens as well as several eunuchs wearing white silk robes.

    The drum beat itsst and the dancing stopped when the booming bell was struck with the hanging log held by another eunuch. A woman dressed in a beautiful, silky white dress wearing arge veil came before the shrine that looked like a three-story pagoda and kneeled. The moment she kneeled, the tworge pots sitting on the sides of the shrine burst out arge me.

    She got up and walked to the right to make way for a man wearing a ck and gold overextended hat. He wore a red and gold robe that strikingly more grandeur than anyone present.

    When the man arrived before the shrine, he put his hands together in a palm and fist before kneeling down. He raised his arms wide open and said, "Gods of the heavens, earth, wind and water. I, the ruler of the prosperous kingdom of Dongbuyou, give thanks for the four seasons, the fertility of the crops and the people! We owe you our blessednds and offer a humble sacrifice to show our gratitude! Please give us another bountiful and protect Dongbuyou''s people for years toe!"

    Everyone shouted and the joyous festivity once more came alive. The drums started beating again, the dancers were back in front of the shrine, and food wasing out of the kitchen to be served at the numerous tablesid down inside and outside of the courtyard.

    The man in royal attire made his way up the flight of stairs on the left balcony and sat on the grandest chair. Tonight was a thanksgiving festival in Dongbuyou.

    As the feast was urring, and the man in red finally noticed something amiss, rather someone amiss.

    "My Queen, where is Chumo?" he asked the woman wearing a red and gold dress sitting beside him.

    "It seems he has left the royal pce once again, Your Majesty. No one can find him," she replied.

    "Probably having fun with themoners again!" Heughed.

    The night went on and after everyone had their fill, the king took his leave along with the queen. The handmaidens slid open the royal chambers and the king and queen went inside.

    "It''s a sacred day. Let us discuss this no further," said the king while two handmaidens were removing his heavy robes.

    "But Your Majesty! Chumo is a brat! It''s unbefitting of him to act this way!" she replied, also being stripped down, revealing a white dress underneath.

    "My Queen, he''s still my son, a prince, even if he was born from a concubine. He can do anything he wants. Why are you that displeased with him?" asked the king, now on his casual robes.

    "He''s rude, spoiled and ipetent. He acts as if he is amoner."

    "Then you shouldn''t be worried since he wouldn''t pose a threat to Daeso or Youngpo for the crown."

    The queen stopped speaking when footsteps neared the royal chambers.

    "Your Majesty, Prince Daeso and Prince Youngpo, wish for an audience," said a eunuch behind the sliding door.

    "I''ll meet them in the royal hall."

    "As you wish, Your Majesty" the eunuch replied, walking away.

    The king then headed toward the royal hall. As soon as he arrived, he noticed the two princes, along with a number of troops and ministers, and a disheveled looking Chumo.

    "Father, he''s a disgrace to the crown. After disappearing for more than a week, a servant found him sleeping in the wine room earlier."

    Chumo appeared confused. He had indeed been secretly sipping some wine before he had been transported to the Magus Academy.?He tried to exin about him being in a different world but no words came out of his mouth.

    [Restriction to say any information rted to the academy]

    He tried to say the same thought again and again, but he looked like a fool. Hence, in the end, Chumo made up a story that made no sense wherein a lot of the ministers started whispering to themselves.

    "He''s a drunkard, father. Look at him," said Daeso, the crown prince.

    "He reeks of alcohol too," said Youngpo, the second prince, covering his nose.

    "I am not drunk! Father, I confess that I had been drinking some wine but��"

    "Silence!" the king roared. "Bring me my sword!"

    The murmuring grew louder while the queen and two princes exchanged knowing nces. The king received a sword and pointed it at Chumo.

    "Your Majesty, please calm down!" said Chumo''s mother who had arrived barging in.

    Chumo couldn''t bear the look of disappointment in his father''s eyes. He kneeled before the king and bowed his head almost touching the floor. Inside him, he indeed felt guilty as he could also hear the whispering. He knew that a punishment was long due along with other things that he had done before but his father had managed to give some excuse one way or another. Tonight, however, was an important night.

    Chumo steeled himself, ready to ept whatever punishment would be given, his life included, when the king threw the sword down beside Chumo and said, "Y-You are banished. Take this sword and never set foot here again until you have brought enough honor to the crown."

    "No! Please, Your Majesty, I beg that you reconsider," said Chumo''s mother, also kneeling on the ground.

    "That is my final decision..." said the king, and Chumo couldn''t help but notice the slight shaking of his father''s voice at the end.

    After hearing themand, the queen and her two sons, the princes, had a big smile on their faces.

    Chumo bowed deeper in silence with all his heart, worshipping his father. He then got up and walked out of the pce with his mother. Once they were out of the royal pce''s gate, he said to his mother, "I am sorry for bringing shame to you. I''ll definitely return and bring back honor for you."

    "My dear son, all I care about is your happiness. Don''t worry about me. I am worried for you. I didn''t allow you to learn martial arts and forbade you from showing off your intelligence so you won''t have to be involved in the court''s politics. But it seems that I was wrong," said his crying mother.

    Chumo understood all of that, but he didn''t actually know whether to feel happy or depressed. On one side of his thoughts, this punishment was like a freedom from all of the rules in the royal pce, which made him feel confined. Not being able to see his two stepbrothers and the queen who always found a way to make his life difficult one way or another was also nice. On the other hand, he indeed felt filial piety toward his father but whatid heavy on his heart was his mother. She may be a concubine of the king but without him there, he somewhat feared what the queen and her two sons would do to his mother.

    He gave her a salute and a hug before heading out of the pce. This wasn''t the first time he stepped outside alone, so he wasn''t a bit worried because he had spent seven days at the Magus Academy and had gained some insight in battling. He took onest look at the royal pce while holding the sword his father gave him.

    Back in the royal pce, Chumo''s father was pacing left and right in his study, half-doubting the decision he had made. Even though he wore the crown, the queen and the two princes'' supporters were too influential to excuse Chumo against such solid evidence. He was about to get out of his study when the door slid open and a woman wearing white dress came inside.

    "Shrine Priestess Youmiel, what''s wrong? Can it not wait for tomorrow?"

    "Forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty, but the reason for my arrival is urgent."

    "Speak."

    "I was praying in the shrine when I received a vision. A vision of a ck three-legged bird flying away from the Dongbuyou Kingdom."

    "Do you know what it means? Is it a blessing or a curse?"

    "Forgive me, Your Majesty, for I do not know the answer. What is certain, however, is that this is a sign of a big change in our kingdom."

    After the shrine priestess had left, the king fell into deep thought. The Dongbuyou Kingdom was actually under the control of the Han Dynasty for several decades now even though they had retained the rights to govern themselves. Could the big change be referring to them finally breaking away from their overlord? That was the only thing he could think but after considering it, he thought it impossible. The Han Dynasty was a powerful country that was the overlord of many other nations aside the Dongbuyou Kingdom. He gave it a few more thoughts but couldn''te up with a conclusion. Never it had urred to him that the prince he had just banished would make waves in the future.

 Chapter 61: Julian

    <h4>61 Julian</h4>

    In thest 400 years, Rome had expanded from a city of just three square miles to a super power of over 720,000 square miles, stretching from Africa to Asia Minor. Rome had be the most powerful state in the East Mediterranean for they had conquered everything west of Greece and began to expand even further than that.

    All citizens of Rome were driven by the desire to make a mark in the history of their powerful Republic of Rome. To be the wealthiest, the most celebrated and the most famous of all. Glory was the one thing all Romans wanted and this wasn''t an exception for one of the brightest sons of Rome, Julian Kaiser.

    When Julian had been transported to Magus Academy, he was staying in the outskirts of Rome in a green field practicing his martial capability. A beam of light happened one evening while he had been asleep and after he returned, he recognized he was in the same patch of grass where he had passed out.

    The first thing Julian wanted to know was to see his family again living in the walls of Rome. From his understanding, he had been gone for seven days without anyone''s knowledge, so he was sure people from his family had been looking for him.

    He ran back into Rome, a very magnificent city, inhabited by more than hundreds of thousands of citizens as well as ves. He first passed by the roman aqueduct, a marvel of human ingenuity where fresh water was transported into the areas all over Rome. After that, he entered the gate of Rome guarded by several Roman soldiers wearing a full set of legionnaire armor.

    Travelling through lots of tall buildings and a wide road to amodate the countless caravans drawn by mostly ves, he also passed by the crowded market where a lot of merchants were aggressively selling various goods from fruits to freshly acquired ves.

    Since Julian was a descendant of a well-known family who had a strong enough influence in Roman politics, they had a sizable house where there were lots of ves attending to their various needs. The number of ves a person had usually showed how wealthy the head of the family was.

    Julian ran quite far without stopping; he didn''t feel lethargic nor even feel the need to catch his breath. This was due to having him a stronger physique after his return from the Magus Academy. With this in mind, he ran faster at the thought of immediately bringing news to his mother, who should be at home, to and tell her he would like to carry out his ambition to be the most influential person in Rome.

    Julian went out using the path he had taken and headed toward his aunt''s house, located not far from here. His uncle and aunt had more influence than his father but as he also neared their ce of residence, there were also two roman troops guarding the gate of the house. Just when he was about to walk away a familiar voice called out to him.

    "Julian!"

    He looked toward the direction of the voice and saw a hooded figure. When the person lifted the hood, Julian eximed, "Celia!"

    The girl ran to Julian and gave him a hug.

    "What''s wrong? What happened here?" he asked his crying sister.

    "Father and mother! They were�� they were��"

    "Our family has fallen into rumbles," said another female hooded figure that appeared from a corner. She lifted her hood as well and was revealed to be Julian''s aunt.

    "Tell me more, aunty," Julian asked, his voice serious.

    "Let''s go to a more secluded ce," she replied.

    The three of them walked and Julian was given a hood by his aunt. Once they were at a sufficient distance away from their former houses, his aunt broke the bad news that had happened during the ten days he had been missing.

    Julian''s father, who was a governor in the province of Asia Minor, had been used of treason against Rome by their political rivals after presenting so-called evidence in the senate. The senate deemed it valid and proceeded to issue an order to execute the current head of the Kaiser family as well as the alleged co-conspirators, which included Julian''s uncle as well as several other figures who had a close tie to the Kaiser family.

    Most of those who were executed were the various influential figures, but they didn''t include their offspring and wives, since ording to the senate, the sins of the father were not the sins of their sons and daughters. They also made an excuse that in ordance with the contributions that the others had procured in years of service, the sons, daughters and wives of those who had sinned were only to be exiled. Hence, they were spared but all of their assets were confiscated and driven out of Rome.

    Still, since Julian''s aunt had her own connections, they still managed to stay in the city of Rome, but only hiding. She also told the story of how her husband had been dragged out of their houses, as well as other families whom House Kaiser had been friends with, in tears while they were brought before the town square and beheaded in public.

    When Julian heard that, he wanted to break everything he wanted to see but did all his best to contain it. He had to be strong for Celia right now who was bawling her eyes out.

    Since Julian grew up with the best education of the Romans, not only in martial way but also in science, he knew all of that ''gathered evidence'' had been a sham. He knew his father''s political rivals were only after the amassed fortune his father and uncle had brought from trading with those in the asia minor and they also feared the increasing political presence Julian''s father and uncle were gathering. So these rivals decided it was the best time to strike before House Kaiser''s influence got stronger. After all, in the politics of the Romans, the winner would get everything whereas those opponents who lose would lose everything.

    Julian certainly didn''t expect to be the head of the family after his return. Fortunately, even though all of their belongings had been confiscated, Julian recalled that his father had mentioned they had a secret savings with a merchant from the east, who was currently staying in the city. It was supposed to be used for a trip to a distant rtive who could look after them forever but of course, that was no longer possible.

    That was the first order of Julian''s business as he tried to think how he would go about his and his sister''s future. After finding the merchant, Julian received a lump sum of money and found a ce for his aunt and sister to stay in. A small, crowded and shabby ce, certainly much different from the clean and beautiful residence they had before all went downhill. In the end, Julian decided to stay in Rome.

    He then handed over all the remaining savings to his aunt. "Aunty, please take care of Celia for me."

    "What about you? What''s your n?" asked Julian''s aunt.

    "I am joining the Legion," he dered.

    In Roman culture, there was no higher honor than fighting on the battlefield. Even the wealthiest merchant in the Republic of Rome wouldn''t get far in politics if he had never had a record of sess in warfare.

    Julian''s goal in joining the Legion apart from receiving arge amount of money and benefits once he retired was that only through a career in the military would he be able to redeem his family''s name and keep himself and remaining rtives safe. With the benefits he had received from the Magus Academy, he believed he would seed in achieving the highest status in the Roman military.

    On that same day, Julian enrolled in one of the Roman Legions, with his family status having been revoked, Julian had to start from the lowest rank in a Legion. But it didn''t worry him not one bit since every lesson he would receive starting from the bottom would serve him once he was at the top.

 Chapter 62: Thrax

    <h4>62 Thrax</h4>

    The Greek and the Roman view the Thracians as mere bloodthirsty barbarians because of how undeveloped and uncivilized they lived. Most of the Thracians lived in settlements that were surrounded by wooden walls and wooden houses. The privileged citizens had stone walled houses but had haystacks as their roofs. Their leadership structure revolved in the physical prowess of a person, which decided who would be the chiefs in their dozens of tribes.

    After a month had passed since Thrax''s return from Magus Academy; his life had turned upside-down. Before he had been considered a normal youth, slightly better than some from the Maedi Tribe, but nothing outstanding. However, when he showed off his new found strength, none of his peers in the same age had been able to beat him. Even those who were a couple of years older than him and some adults had been beaten to a pulp. He was now the pride of the Maedi tribe.

    In the first week of Thrax''s return, he didn''t waste time taking the initiation test to be one of the Thracian''s Warriors. Usually, this ritual was only allowed to be done by those who were eighteen years of age because they involved dangerous activities, which could cost a person''s life. Thrax insisted and after being allowed by one of the vige elders, Thrax attempted and finished the ritual, receiving the highest appreciation from the elders in both wilderness survival and weaponbat tests.

    In the following week, the Getae, a northern tribe who were sworn enemies of the Tharcians, attempted a raid in one of their neighboring vige tribes. Fortunately, Thrax was staying there doing some spear training and he almost single-handedly protected the whole vige before reinforcements arrived, causing his poprity to rise even further.

    The seven days experience at Magus Academy not only made him physically stronger, but his skills with spear even exceeded some of those Thracians spearmen. In less than a month his name began to be sung by the tribal members, calling him Thrax, the son of Ares.

    It wasn''t only the many chiefs that had thrown their daughters at Thrax, since their culture valued martial prowess above all, a lot of women also threw themselves at Thrax. For Thracians males, it was normal to have dozens of women as concubines since a good tree meant good seeds, but Thrax decided not to ept any of the marriage invitations and ignored all of those beautiful, plump women for one particr woman. Sura, the most beautiful girl in his tribe whom he had liked since childhood, which the party was more than happy to ept.

    Two months had passed since Thrax''s return from the Magus Academy, and he lived like a chief. Preparations for his wedding were underway, he drank ale from morning until evening, feasted and trained in the honor of the god of war, Ares. His blissful life, however, hade to a halt when a cavalry wearing red armor coupled with thick metals on the chests entered the Maedi tribe.

    Not a single one from the Thracians would fail to recognize where this cavalry came from. They were the Romans.

    As of the moment, the Romans and Thracians were enjoying a ceasefire to recoup their losses and focus their attention elsewhere. They had never been on friendly terms because the Romans had tried to subjugate not only them but including neighboring factions several times. The Thracians hated the Romans with all of their being because whenever they were invaded by the Romans, these Romans never upied theirnds except that they took a lot of the young, male and female to be ves in Roma, toiling for their pig masters. The arrival of the Romans was met with fierce riot from the citizens, and a lot of warriors from the Maedi tribe returned from hunting and readied their weapons in hand.

    Fortunately, the Romans didn''t draw their dius and the current vige chief knew better. The vige chief invited the Romans in front of his personal residence to have a public forum. With this, none of his citizens would dare attack the Romans but still arge number had gathered surrounding the Romans.

    "Get out, pigs! Roman scum! ve drivers!" shouted some of the Maedi residents, attempting to expel the Romans.

    "Hold your fucking tounges! Let the Roman have his say!" An elder Maedi eximed at the protesting residents before entering the tent.

    Several neighboring chiefs, as well as renowned warriors, including Thrax attended the public forum and stood in the middle to have a discussion with the envoy from Roma.

    "Stay your business in an honest tongue for we are honest people," said the Maedi chief.

    The Roman calvary stood stoic, not a bit fazed despite the unending hurls of insults from the citizens around them. If it weren''t for one of the tribal elders a battle would have definitely urred. Thrax stood on the side as he listened to the Roman envoy, who was ready to convey his message.

    The envoy stepped forward and removed his helmet, he announced, "My name is udius bber. I''ll keep this brief since we Romans and Thracians have deep grievances. I came here to tell you that we have decided to put such matters aside in order to unite for a just cause��"

    "You push your way into ournds, and now you are asking for our help?" an elder said, cutting off the Roman envoy.

    "Indeed. We have reason to believe that Mithridates and his army would be attacking from the east encroaching from the ck sea," replied the envoy.

    Another elder snapped, "But they are far removed from our vige! How does it involve us?"

    The Roman envoy said calmly,"The Getae has caught wind of this and started to take advantage of the uing chaos. We have received reports that barbarian hordes are starting to amass north, which is barely half a week''s march from your vige."

    The Maedi chief''s brows frowned. "How many?"

    "Thousands," the Roman envoy replied. After saying that, the people started shouting again, some were already picking up stones, throwing at the Romans, thick heavy metal armor. The Roman envoy was undaunted and shouted, "Align yourselves with Rome! Pledge your service to the auxiliary and join us in our campaign!"

    The rioting became louder and some people were already shouting ''Kill these pigs!'' and ''They are here to make us ves!''

    Thrax, who had been staying silent all this time, suddenly spoke, "To what end?"

    The people stopped rioting, wanting to hear what their prospective leader thought. Thrax eximed louder, "TO WHAT END!"

    The Maedi citizens became speechless, waiting for the Roman envoy to answer. "Victory, of course."

    "And how is that to be measured? What does your victory mean? The Getae have raided our viges, raped our women and killed the young. Each time we push them back, we only see them return in greater numbers!"

    The Maedi chief, standing next to Thrax, said while nodding, "He is young and speaks out of turn, yet the truth falls from his mouth."

    "It doesn''t matter, for death to the Getae is what we want!" said the Roman envoy. He shouted once more and the people started cheering, "Death to the Getae!"

    Thrax stepped forward and continued, "If we are to align with Rome, what will happen to our young, women and elders left behind?"

    "They will be under Rome''s protection. I promise," said the Roman envoy without flinching.

    Seeing how confident the Roman envoy answered, Thrax thought of Julian and unconsciously believed this person. With the increasing frequency of raids from Getae, he knew something had to be done so that his people could finally have some peace.

    It wasn''t only him that had the same thought, Thrax''s feelings were shared with all the other Thracian warriors. Indeed they valued warring but what good would that be if they went out and the people they cared for would be attacked while they were away If he had to be in the front line to take care of the problem, he would dly do so as long he was sure that their homes would be protected.

    The rioting died down.

    "Very well," said the Maedi chief. "We will align ourselves for the sake of our survival."

    On that same night, hundreds of thracian warriors from several viges and tribes gathered to form a Roman escort. Before leaving, Thrax gave a bracelet to Sura fashioned from the bones of animals he had hunted while Sura gave Thrax a shield she had the forge made. These two had already received the blessing to be married, however, the ritual had to be dyed due to the uing war. That didn''t matter to Thrax though as he considered this girl already his wife. Thrax picked up his spear and Sura''s shield, ready to go to war.

 Chapter 63: Klea

    <h4>63 Klea</h4>

    Alexandria was to be regarded as the capital of knowledge and learning because of the Great Library. Its mighty stone pirs housed over tens of thousands of scrolls and parchments that held all kinds of knowledge as well as poetry. These were maintained by countless influential schrs and librarians, re-writing, re-inking, and keeping the ce well-maintained. The Great Library was also considered as the first research center harboring all the wisdom of the ancient world.

    The creation of this great library had started three centuries ago after the death of Alexander the Great, the king of the ancient city Macedonia. This famous conqueror had an unclear heritage due to the people of Macedon being considered as outsiders by the Greeks. Nevertheless, the great conqueror died without naming a sessor of his massive empire stretching from Egypt to India that resulted in civil wars all over the ce, which resulted in dividing it into several smaller states. One of these states became the kingdom of Egypt and ruled by the Ptolemaic dynasty. Due to the influence of Greeks valuing knowledge above all, what was once only a small museum turned into the greatest library of the world.

    Inside the Great Library, a beautiful ck-haired girl sat in a private corner of the library wherein she had been studying nonstop for weeks. This girl, of course, wasn''t a simple citizen because not everyone could be given the privilege in getting a private space in this historic building. She was the third daughter of the 12th Ptolemaic King, officially named Cleopatra the 7th but moremonly called Klea.

    She was the third daughter out of six siblings born from the royal family. Klea had always believed that in order to seed in whatever task she may find herself into, the person who had the most knowledge always had the advantage. This was instilled to her since childhood, thus she had received the best education from philosophy, astronomy, rhetoric, and mathematics amongst other things. However, ever since her return from the Magus Academy, Klea secluded herself learning a new subject in which she had the most interest in, magic.

    Although all lower worlds acolytes had been restricted in using magic, that didn''t mean they were unable to practice cultivating the elements. As she took up a private space in the Great Library, which now became Klea''s cultivation room for the past two months, she finally had a breakthrough of understanding in one of her three elemental affinities.

    [Congrattions! You have mastered the middle stage foundation of water elements.]

    [Spirit Energy - Water - middle stage]

    [Klea]

    [15 years old]

    [Spirit Aptitude S]

    [Spirit Affinity: Wind, Water, Lightning]

    [Wind Spirit - middle stage]

    [Water Spirit - middle stage]

    [Lighting Spirit - Initial stage]

    [Battle power 12 (9)]

    [Acolyte Rank 4]

    Klea had managed to improve her understanding of two elements she found the easiest the most. Due to that, her wind and water upgraded to the middle stage in just a short time.

    After achieving such a breakthrough, Klea stretched her sore limbs from sitting a long time as she exhaled, feeling wonderful and recharged. She then stepped out of the private room, which was only covered with a thin curtain, heading to the balcony located just beside this room.

    From the balcony, she rested her bronze-skinned arms and stared at the beautiful blue sky. Below, was a road filled with merchant caravans and vendor stalls selling figs, grains, carpets and various essories, which the Egyptians loved to adore themselves with.

    Looking straight into the horizon, the magnificent city of Alexandria was filled with many two story buildings and palm trees everywhere; if she observed even further, she could also see the vast stretching Mediterranean sea and the dock that had arge flock of birds circling around the ships on shore.

    The scorching sun mixed with the cool sea breeze blew refreshingly on her face. Klea closed her eyes to marvel at the enlightenment of the water elemental she had just experienced when a birdnded on the balcony. She smiled because this bird became like apanion to her, visiting her every morning. Klea grabbed a piece of fig sitting on the balcony and fed the bird with it.

    After it had its full, the bird hopped on Klea''s palm that had a symbol, which she then used her elemental wind to form a small gust to push the bird upwards.

    [Restriction, usage of elemental wind energy detected. Power has now been decreased to one-third of its strength]

    The bird flew away with gleeful chirping and as soon as it was out of sight, the apanying woman who always took care of Klea''s needs came in and with her an old bald man wearing a long white-yellowish robe also entered.

    Klea''s brows twitched for a moment before it returned to her usual weing aura. She waited for the man to speak and salute.

    "Your Highness, Princess Klea. I have been tasked by your sister to ask you to join the gathering," said the old bald man.

    She replied while plucking a grape, "My Honorable Vizier, what is so important that my sister''s personal regent came to me to be picked up?"

    The Vizier lowered his head further and said, "All the neighboring states are here to meet the queen. The gathering would involve a discussion involving the future prosperity of our great nation, Egypt. Hence, your presence and great intellect is highly requested."

    "Tell me, dear Vizier. Was it truly my sister''s request or yourself?" she said, giving him a sharp nce.

    The Vizier stayed silent, not even daring to look into Klea''s eyes.

    "Haha, don''t be so serious. Of course I''ll attend. I would love to meet these people," said Klea, standing up from her seat.

    "Excellent. Pleasee with me to the pce, Princess."

    That day, the Pharaoh''s Pce weed many guests, all of whom were representatives from neighboring countries as well as tribes who frequently traded with Egypt. Some Greeks, some Afrikaans, someing from the far east, including traders from the west of Egypt. Almost everyone who had a trade agreement with Egypt came into attendance.

    They were talking to the person sitting on the throne, which was upied by the acting ruler of Egypt. Berenice IV, Klea''s oldest sister; the Queen-in-charge of Egypt.

    The main reason for this gathering was to find a solution to the trade conditions that had been so terribly disturbed by the political conditions in Egypt, which for thest decades had been filled with corruption and violence.

    Although the monarch technically owned all Egyptiannds as part of their estate, virtually all aspects of the Egyptian economy were nominally tightly controlled or supervised by the central government headquartered in Alexandria spearheaded by a Raja. The previous Raja as well as the current exacted high tariffs on imported and exported goods, established price controls for various goods, imposed high exchange rates for foreign currencies, established state monopolies and forced farming peasants to stay in their viges during the nting and harvesting periods.

    The systems implemented appeared good on paper, but the reality was that there were many obstacles they were facing, thus Egypt''s condition continued to deteriorate with its aristocrats losing influence, which could pose high risk of assassination to the princes and princesses due to growing power of the merchants.

    Bernice had ascended the throne as soon as her father left for Rome due to being exiled after a revolt in Egypt. She tried hard to be a good leader but almost all her court advisors had little confidence in her because she didn''t have the talent in the kingdom''s administration, unlike her younger sister Klea, who was often invited to get involved in politics. Bernice didn''t like Klea because everytime Klea was in a gathering, she was always being overshadowed by Klea''s intellect and poprity. Fortunately, Klea was smart enough not to get too deeply involved.

    Unbeknownst to them, Klea was indeed a smart woman, but her fluency in the variousnguages actually came with the help of the Magus symbol on her palm.

    The meeting ended with a new strategy for maintaining economic stability and security in Egypt. One of the main topics actually was the uing dry season, which was expected toe soon, but Klea didn''t delve too much about it because the seasons were things out of her control. After bowing to her older sister, Bernice, Klea returned to her private room in the Great Library of Alexandria and started training once more.

 Chapter 64: Fragmentation

    <h4>64 Fragmentation</h4>

    Time ever passed as its nature; Emery decided to stay in the settlement called Mistshire for the meantime. He postponed his thoughts of finding out more about the marauders'' chief, Padraig and who was the mastermind behind the attack.

    For now, he spent time helping Granny maintaining the herb garden and learning how to make various potions. Granny observed the young Emery and grew increasingly fond of him since his ability in caring for the nts and natural talent in potion-making was a cut above Lanzo. Due to her growing trust in Emery, she gave more and more tasks to him and in return, Emery''s understanding of the nt element and concocting potions resulted in him gaining knowledge more than he had ever expected. Fortunately, Lanzo didn''t seem to mind it one bit and continued on his own business in gathering nts and helping Granny with various tasks.

    In his first month of staying in the Mistshire settlement, Emery had started to know more about the nt element and eventually mastered the initial stages of nt spirit; with that came a sense of connection with the nts. He could feel the flow of spirit in each nt that had some unique energy in them. With that in mind, he had started experimenting with the moisture, sun, fertilizer, etc. In time, Emery''s methods had improved the quality of these herbs. Not only Granny''s medicinal nts but when he also started mentioning to Granny and Lanzo these methods, they shared it with some of the Mitshire residents'' vegetable and fruit fields, which proved to be most effective.

    Two more months passed, the air was getting chilly and some of the trees were starting to die from the coldness. Emery was starting to see his breath in each exhtion. He was wearing thick fur made from various animal skins, the same as the other residents tobat the increasing coldness. He wasn''t worried about the uing winter though since the most recent improvements with the vegetable and fruit fields resulted in arge harvest.

    This morning, Emery was actually more excited at the thought of how he had just prated the barrier of his cultivation that was now the middle stage for the nt element.

    [Congrattions! You have mastered the middle stage foundation of nt elements.]

    [Spirit Energy - nt - middle stage]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [16 years old]

    [Spirit Aptitude B]

    [Spirit Affinity: nt, Water, Earth, Darkness]

    [nt Spirit - middle stage]

    [Water Spirit - Initial stage]

    [Earth Spirit - Initial stage]

    [Darkness Spirit - Inestimable]

    [Battle power 16 (11)]

    [Spirit power 32 (21)]

    [Acolyte Rank 2]

    Because he had been working with nts that involved tilling the soil and watering them every morning and evening, he also sessfully mastered the basic spirit understanding for both the water and earth elements.

    Although a total of three months had passed, Emery still decided not to pursue the marauders. He could still remember as if it was yesterday how he had almost died again fighting against the two adult marauders. Of course, those men would be just theckeys, the lowest of the bunch, if so, then how much stronger would the chief be? It would be too difficult for him to fight with them at this time but as long as he was alive, revenge would never be too old.

    Earlier before sunrise, Emery had attempted to use the spells he had bought in the Magus Guild inside the cave. Unfortunately, however, even after mastering the initial stages of the water and earth, he still hadn''t been able to use the two spells he had. Another reason not to pick a fight with the marauder group for now, so finally Emery continued focusing on cultivating the elements, especially the nt element.

    Emery proceeded to head to the herb garden, wanting to try out his rare spell that was of the nt affinity. After making sure he was alone and no one hiding by the trees, he plucked out one bunch of round ck fruits that was called elderberry.

    [Fragmentation]

    Slowly, the medicinal fruit withered and secreted a dark liquid, which was floating in the air. Emery hurriedly grabbed a y pot lying nearby and pointed his finger to the y pot where the dark liquid dripped into before looking around the area again, making sure no one had seen him. At the same time, his palm glowed and issued various notifications in his mind.

    [One essence found]

    [Elder berry essence]

    A good deal of knowledge about how the essence could be used entered his mind and Emery started to feel more close to these nts. Aside from feeling joyful that the spell was working, Emery smiled at the nts, which he could somewhat feel were giving a vibrant good aura. Since it was in his nature to experiment as well, he began plucking the other nts that weren''t in the database and with each usage of the fragmentation, it felt like the nts were being used in ordance to their purpose.

    He then picked up a mushroom that had a red cap with yellow spots. Emery remembered that this nt was actually poisonous, but Granny told him that in order to counteract the poison inside the people who had identally eaten stuff like these, they have to know the properties and what would work against them.

    [Unidentified medicinal nt]

    [Unknown properties]

    [Fragmentation]

    It withered the same as the elderberry but this time, two different colored essences came out of the mushroom.

    [Two essences found]

    Instantly, a list of the mushroom''s functions and specific properties entered Emery''s mind. He was over the moon when another notification came into his mind.

    [Unidentified herb rank 1 data received. You are awarded 10 contribution points]

    When he had first found this, what he only received was only one point but now that he used fragmentation to learn more about the mushroom, he received ten times the amount for the same nt! Granted that even knowing the properties of a nt, it didn''t mean he had the understanding how to apply or use this knowledge properly. So, he still had to test it out on how to use these essences. With the help of the science of fragmentation, however, that would eliminate unnecessary trials and errors.

    Emery hurriedly picked up the other nts he had previously discovered as unidentified first and foremost, and continuously used fragmentation on them.

    [Unidentified herb rank 1 data received. You are awarded 10 contribution points]

    [You are awarded 10 contribution points]

    [...]

    [Total contribution points: 140]

    Dusk was arriving, but he finally finished using fragmentation on all the nts in the garden as well as in the forest. His next course of action was to check out the dried herbs stored inside the storage room Granny had lying around. He wasn''t sure if the dried one would have some additional essence or something but based on how Granny kept some of them dried while others were fresh, there should be some difference in the essences. Emery made sure that only one of each would be used for the fragmentation since these nts were not cultivated inside the medicinal garden. He particrly focused on the ones that had be powder or extremely dried up.

    [Unidentified herb rank 1 data receive - iplete - you are awarded with 3 contribution points]

    Even though he only got unsubstantiated points, Emery was not disappointed, he was sure that there were hundreds or even thousands of nts in this world that could give him more points.

    Emery tried fragmentation on dozens of other nts in the storage room, which gave him additional contribution points. As he looked for more herbs that he hadn''t used fragmentation yet, he then remembered the ingredients in the special storage basket. The use of this ingredient was extremely limited but the temptation was too strong for Emery not to use fragmentation on it even though he and Lanzo had been reminded several times in handling this valuable ingredient.

    He lifted open the basket''s lid and carefully ced down the boxes on the floor. There were a few ingredients in the boxes but one in particr ingredient caught Emery''s eyes the most. It was the bluish powder that Granny sometimes used to calm down a person''s high body temperature. Emery pinched a bit of the power and when he used fragmentation, the information he received surprised him before the blue power turned into brownish dust.

    [Unidentified herb rank 2 data received - iplete - you are awarded with 30 contribution points]

    Thirty contribution points and the first rank two herb Emery had ever seen, and it was ten times more valuable from the other dried herbs and at least three times more than the fresh herbs he had picked! As information about how this rank two herb flooded his field of view, Emery''s mind went into a fast track on how he could make use andbine it with the other herbs lying around.

    Feeling more excited than ever, he started experimenting with it but still made use of it sparingly.

 Chapter 65: Concoction

    <h4>65 Concoction</h4>

    In his day-to-day life, Emery spent most of the hours he had in learning how to make his own concoctions with Granny''s help. She had given him various recipes, which he followed with and was sessful in brewing effective potions. This time though, he felt like with the help of the spell fragmentation and spell from the Path of Apothecary, he was confident he could make his own recipe.

    The universal flora knowledge helped him understand the ssification of nts, their properties and their effects whether good or bad. With this information, Emery mixed and matched the properties of each herb to either create a more powerful concoction of Granny''s recipes or create a whole new potion that had an entirely different effect despite being made from the same ingredients.

    He learned various methods of drying, brewing, grinding, amongst other things in order to bring out the properties Emery wanted to achieve in concocting the potions he needed. Some of these methods were listed in the parchments his mother had about alchemy, which thete-schr from his now burned estate had helped him with, but some methods were entirely new ways from Granny''s own personal experience. Although Emery could be considered a fledgling in this field, his dexterous hands and experimentative nature caused him to learn more with each day that passed.

    After every sessful potion he had concocted, Emery used the analyze spell from the Apothecary to find out the effect of the potion without needing to test for the experimental results. It was a whim when used the spell fragmentation afterwards, but it turned out to be a good idea since he found out that he could retrieve the essences of a potion, which he started using more frequently to use the same ingredients again in a different manner. Although the spell didn''t extract all the ingredients'' essences used and became less each time, it still helped him to not immediately run out of ingredients to experiment with. It went without saying that Emery only used this skill whenever Granny or Lanzo was not around, else how would he be able to exin such supernatural urrences?

    Every once in a while, Emery sometimes presented to Granny the potions he had made, and she was extremely impressed on how her new student had a natural talent in alchemy. She, herself, could understand thebination Emery used because she knew the ingredients by heart, but she was still surprised by the new ideas Emery brought to her.

    He used the analyze spell first on the first item that had green paste-like content.

    [Healing paste]

    [This is a paste that can be applied to external wounds. Once used, the open wound would be disinfected and the body''s natural healing capability would close the and dry the wound twice as fast.]

    The difference between this healing pastepared to Granny''s was that Emery''s dried the wounds twice as fast, unlike the one from Granny. He then used the analyze spell on another container that also had green liquid inside.

    [Stamina potion]

    [A potion full of various nutrients that the body needs. It is used to re-energize lost energy of a person''s body within a few moments. Be warned, it is bitter.]

    Emery made several of these medicinal items since the ingredients were quite easy to find and able to cultivate easily. These two items were things that he and Granny believed to be at their most optimal stages. They heavily focused on these because the general usage would be most helpful in their day-to-day lives, especially in the winter where most of the food woulde from hunting even if they had a plentiful amount of food in the storage.

    The next two medicinal items had red and blue in its contents. They were actually still in the process of being experimented further, but they were at least useful in their own ways. The first was actually a paste, like the healing but it had quite a different property.

    [Strength paste]

    [Once applied to the parts of a human body, it could stimte the muscles in the part it was applied to, increasing muscle strength twice of its normal capability. Be advised, the increase is temporary and cannot be used repeatedly because it would damage the muscles.]

    [Cleansing potion]

    [Drinks that can remove harmful bacteria and toxins in the body.]

    Emery had no idea what the term bacteria was but based on what he had read so far about the properties of each ingredient, it seemed to be something minuscule that couldn''t be seen with the naked eyes, which were harmful to the body.

    Both of these medicinal items required a lot of blue powder which they had a limited amount of. Emery wanted to try out a couple more things he had in mind, but with Granny beginning to be more strict with the blue powder''s usage, he had to keep to himself and respect her wishes.

    In the afternoon, Emery took the time to show how these medicinal items were made to Granny and Lanzo. Seeing the new techniques Emery had done, Granny grew increasingly interested in Emery''s method. She somehow had an inkling of them, so she still mentioned some side effects of this blue powder.

    "Interesting, interesting�� Where did you get the idea from?" asked Granny, taking a look at the freshly grounded ingredients.

    "Just a lucky guess, Granny," answered Emery, blushing a bit.

    "I believe that alchemy is a method of finding order within its chaos, but you?? it''s like each of these techniques and functions you keep on mentioning are proven and tested methods. You really are talented and loved by nature," said Granny with a warm smile.

    Emeryughed, if he could only share his abilities, maybe it would be more beneficial to everyone in the world. But for now, he was satisfied that he could share at least the knowledge on how to produce these medicinal items.

    "May I ask where I can find more of this ingredient?" Emery said, pointing to whatever remained of the blue powder.

    "It''s better for you not to know where it came fr��" answered Granny but a sudden fit of coughing stopped her from speaking.

    Lanzo came immediately and rubbed her back.

    Emery went to get a warm drink and said, "Your coughing seems to get worse. Is there anything I can do to help?"

    Granny issued a weak smile after drinking. She said, "Haha�� you''re a good boy, Emery. But there''s nothing you can do to help me."

    "It''s always like this in the winter, Emery. Sadly, her condition doesn''t seem to get any better," said Lanzo, still rubbing her back.

    Emery observed Granny from head to toe. He couldn''t help but notice how she seemed to be getting thinner every day. He ced another firewood in the stone furnace, hoping the rising temperature inside the hut would at least ease her coughing. She then went inside her corner of the hut, probably wanting to rest.

    Once Granny had left, Lanzo approached Emery and said, "Good stuff you''re making here, Emery!"

    "Thanks, Lanzo," answered Emery, stirring the cauldron to make more of the stuff that seemed to at least ease Granny''s fit of coughs.

    "By the way, can you keep this between us? I actually know where the ingredientse from. Granny told me about it a long time ago," whispered Lanzo, closing the lid of the blue powder.

    Emery''s interest was piqued. "Sure, I''ll keep quiet about it."

    "Actually��"

    Lanzo then told the reason why Granny was reluctant to tell about the origin of the ingredient. The blue powder was taken from a ce she had called the Forbidden Forest. It was a dense forest located west of Mitshire, about a day''s walk. This forest was filled with huge trees, stretching for an unknown distance, which resulted in some tales telling that those who had gotten lost became evil spirits wailing for eternity because the sun''s light could never prate its soil. Hence, it was also called the Evernight Forest.

    "You better not think about going there, you hear me? They say all those who enter never return and be food for the dangerous monster lurking inside."

    "What kind of monster?" asked Emery, not flinching an eye. He wouldn''t say he was immune to being scared, but after what he had seen in the Magus Academy''s world, monsters were not a new thing for him.

    "Are you crazy? What kind of question is that! All those who have seen it never survive the encounter!" eximed Lanzo with eyes widened in disbelief.

    With a nk face, Emery answered, "Lanzo�� If no one survives, then where did the storye from?

    Lanzo had no answer as he stared with bewildered eyes at Emery. He coughed and said, "Anyway, you shoulde with me to the town tomorrow. The folks there need help delivering this season''s tribute to the king."

    The city in question was of course the Lioness Kingdom''s main city where the Lioness''s Royal Pce stood.

 Chapter 66: On the Road

    <h4>66 On the Road</h4>

    Selling their year''sbor of crops and crafts in the city of the Lioness'', was one of the settlement''s yearly routine the moment winter arrived, so they could survive or at least ease the harsh cold environment.

    By the head of the cart was Jacob, the vige elder, who was also their main bridge between the Mitshire settlement and the city of the Lioness Kingdom. On this trip Jacob will be apanied by Emery and Lanzo.?There weren''t many youngsters in the vige, either they were too old or too young. Both young men although young they are currently the most healthy and energetic among the viges. Jacob didn''t ask the adults because of course, they''d be busy hunting in the wild again even though they still had an ample amount of stored food. After all, having too much food in the winter was never a bad course of action.

    Emery initially thought about refusing the elder''s request because histest experience in the Lioness'' Kingdom capital, Lionarch, still left a pang of pain in his heart. That was his first reason, but it was more of a worry that someone would recognize him in that city. Still, after a couple of months though since he had disappeared again, maybe, just maybe they had forgotten or no one else was looking for him.

    He made sure to grab a heavy cloak as well as something to cover the lower part of his face. In the end, he decided toe for two reasons. The first was to seek information about the current state of the Lioness Kingdom as well as if anyone would know about Padraig, the marauders'' chief, who attacked his estate.

    Second was his deep interest in learning more nts. In finding more materials in one spot, there was no other ce better than the city where most of the produce or even the most scarce items could be found. He also wished that he could sell his new potions in town for a decent profit. As for other reasons that still bothered him, Emery didn''t want to think about it at all.

    Emery came back with Lanzo carrying some items to ce in the cart.

    "Wow, this year''s cart is the most it has ever been," eximed the elder Jacob, inspecting each cart.

    The woman, who had just ced down her grown potatoes,mented while smiling at Emery. "Of course, it''s all because of that handsome young boy right there. Oh my, look at him, he seems to be freezing. Make sure to bring him back as soon as possible, Jacob."

    "Yo, old Jacob! We trust your trading skills are not outdated like your age huh. Come back with much profit!" said one of the farmers.

    "Haha, these old bones ain''t gonna affect my tongue," answered Jacob.

    "Have a safe trips!"

    Overall, there were about two carts full. The carts were pulled by the only two vige horses. All three together, Jacob, Emery and Lanzo set off together to head to the capital of Lioness Kingdom, Lionarch.

    Old man Jacob mentioned to the two that the trip would take almost a full day, so they would have to find a ce to stay in the city once the sun sets.

    On the road, Lanzo decided to pass the time in telling his story to Emery.

    Lanzo was also a son of the lowest ranking nobility from a different kingdom. One day, an illness struck the peasants of their fief, which in turn spread into their own estate. Eventually, one by one people started dying, until Lanzo finally decided to call someone for help despite himself being sick. So, he headed out to the city nearby them but since he was too sick, he somehow found himself in the woods. On hisst breath, there Granny was looking at him with teary eyes. She then took him, fed him and gave some sort of potion, which healed him. He then told Granny about his estate, however, when he returned, the whole ce had be a ghost town. No one was alive, except for him. After that, he decided to follow Granny on the road, travelling from one ce to another.

    A year had passed, and Lanzo had thought about going back to his home. However, he didn''t have anything back there anymore other than empty buildings and arid farms. With no one to return to he had no reason to go back.

    Although Emery had known Lanzo for quite some time now, this was the first time he had heard Lanzo''s story despite them staying in the same hut. He had indeed felt some connection with Lanzo and this probably was the reason. They suffered almost an identical fate.

    Feeling a bit closer to Lanzo now, Emery also told his story but of course not mentioning the Chrutin and adjusting some parts. He told the tale of how the marauders raided his home and narrowly escaped with his life on horseback, making it match on how he had been found in the woods by one of the residents of the Mistshire settlement. As he shared his story, Emery remembered everything as if it was justst night. He was past the time of grief though, but he was surprised to see Lanzo''s tears running down his cheeks.

    "I��don''t know what to say. I''m so sorry to hear that," said Lanzo, wiping his tears, which was about to turn into ice.

    Emery half-smiled, thinking how Lanzo had a kind heart. Even Though he''s having a hard time as much as him, Lanzo can still care about someone else''s problem.

    ??There''s nothing much that I can do since it was the gods will that had struck my home. But as for you, Wait until I get stronger, I will definitely help you Brother" said Lanzo, sticking his fist out.

    Emery gave augh, bumping fist with Lanzo, and said, "And when is that?"

    "5 years! No, 10? 20 years at the very least!" dered Lanzo, standing up.

    Emery burst intoughter hearing that his revenge woulde in twenty years. Those marauders would have already been killed or bony old men by that time! Nevertheless, Lanzo''s words cheered him up.

    They talked more for a good half an hour about various topics. What was really on Emery''s mind though was the Forbidden Forest, where it was actually located and any other stories Lanzo might have had heard.

    In all honesty, Emery believed he had spent too much time in Mistshire. There still wasn''t a day that went by when he hadn''t been worried that a man who knew him would eventually show up in Granny''s hut. If that happened, then most likely everyone would be killed just like his previous home.

    After they had sold these items and spring arrived, he decided he would travel alone and train on the road. He wasn''t worried much about the things he would be encountering such as beasts or possibly bandits as long as they were few, since his knowledge of nts and herbs, alchemy, and swordsmanship, should be enough to keep him alive. That should be easier as well, since Emery didn''t know when he would be transported back to the Magus Academy.

    For now, his general destination would be the Forbidden Forest to gather more of that blue powder as well other possible rare herbs there. Once he felt like he had prepared enough, he then would seek out the marauder''s chief, Padraig, and the mastermind for revenge.

    Just as the sun was about to set, Emery, Lanzo and Jacob arrived at the Lionarch.

 Chapter 67: Tribute

    <h4>67 Tribute</h4>

    The capital city of the Lioness Kingdom, Lionarch. Aside from being the royal household being located here, this coastal city was also the trading center of the Britannia ind due to being close to other factions south. Due to its prime location, the city had a fairly dense poption, with lots of different goods traded in and out of Brittania.

    Located on top of a hill, Emery could see the majestic stone royal pce, which housed the royal family and safeguarded its city from any foreign invaders outside of Brittania as well as ind. The Lioness had also established this ce as their main base of military operations, hence, the security of the merchants including the roads leading to this city was well guarded with soldiers.

    As the three travelers from Mistshire settlement passed therge gate that could fit two carts on both sides, they were weed by the hundreds of houses and dozens of shops along the main road, heading toward the city center za where the marketce was located.

    Emery couldn''t help but notice that the ce seemed more crowded from thest time he had gone here. It was actually due to the arrival of the winter season because some settlements nearby still hadn''t been fully developed, thus not having the appropriate clothing or tools to survive the uing harsh nights.

    He adjusted his face coverings and cloak to make sure no one would be able to recognize him. Although he knew his face wasn''t that much known to the public, the nasty noble boys he had used to y with might probably be here, especially that Abe Fantumar since his father was the right hand of the king.

    Jacob led the way but instead of going straight to the marketce, he turned the cart to the side and got in line along with other carts from other settlements where there was a two-storey warehouse guarded by many royal soldiers. The other people''s carts couldn''tpare on how full theirs were.

    "Okay, we''re next! Come on, boys. Help me get these carts up," said Jacob, pulling the cart in front of the steward who had a ledger sitting on a table.

    Lanzo helped Jacob, while Emery still pulled his own cart by himself.

    After parking it before the steward, the steward asked, "Location?"

    "Mistshire, honorable steward," replied Jacob.

    "Mistshire...where is Mistsshire...ahh, here it is, so what do you have?" said the steward, writing some stuff with his quill and ink.

    Jacob bowed and said, "Of course, honorable steward. This season''s harvests are��"

    The steward then started listing the items one by one as Jacob gave how much they weigh.

    "Good, good. You have brought so much more than you used to. Excellent work," said the steward as if it was rehearsed.

    "Yes, honorable steward. I hope you are pleased," said Jaboc, bowing multiple times.

    "Please, these fur clothings are the best out of the other settlements. Our produce as well is the freshest and the tastiest! You wouldn''t find one as good in the market!" said Jacob before quickly winking at Emery. "Dear kind and honorable steward. We would appreciate it most for the wonderful price you would give us."

    "Yeah, yeah..." said the steward. His men then came over and finished the weighing. They whispered something as he continued listing the weights. He pulled out a bag of coins underneath his desk and started counting. After he finished counting, he separated about a third of the coins and said, "Okay, 300 coins for the whole lot. 100 coins are to be given to the royal coffers as your settlement''s tribute."

    "100! That''s more than half of what we paid tributest year for less produce!" eximed Jacob.

    The steward sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. "This is required by the King''s right-hand, Lord Fantumar. If you have any issues, bring it to him. We are only doing what we are ordered."

    "I��thank you for your generosity, honorable steward." It was Jacob''s turn to sigh. His shoulders slumped as he bowed weakly before grabbing the bag of coins and leaving a smaller bag from his waist. Jacob then tied therger bag on him with a thick rope and returned to Emery and Lanzo.

    "What happened, elder Jacob?" asked Emery, ncing at the steward who had a smirk while writing.

    "That greedy bastard gave us only about 300 coins! Everything we had in the cart should have been at least 500 coins! But he gave some bullshit reason about taxes ordered by a lord named Fantumar. I''m hoping that Odin would burn him to ashes!" answered Jacob, feeling the coins on his waist.

    "Then what was the other bag you gave?" Emery followed up with another question.

    "Must you really ask? If we didn''t give him that, who knows how much he will give us next season!"

    The two youngsters pulled the carts while Jacob once again led the way. Emery looked at the sides and realized there were a lot of merchant stalls selling direct to the public down the street. He could hear some customers haggling fiercely with the merchants because of absurd prices, but the merchants said something along the lines of new taxes, etc. Despite the prices being high, the street they passed by was still crowded with buyers.

    "Elder, have you not considered opening a stall in the city?" asked Emery.

    "We can''t afford such things. In order to open a stall here, we will have to pay an even higher tribute with more taxes. A small settlement like ours couldn''t afford to even rent one much less buying a space here," exined Jacob.

    "Then what about selling outside the walls?"

    "The city forbids anyone selling without a permit and outside the city walls. They would seize all a person''s belongings and be thrown into the dungeon if you get caught. We can''t even directly sell to the merchants in the marketce because that''s also against the kingdom''sw. So, we''re left with only selling it at the kingdom''s warehouse."

    Jacob continued grumbling as they walked inside the city, looking for a ce to stay, after parking their carts near a stable. He shared to Emery and Lanzo how he was bing more and more disappointed at the Lioness Kingdom which he believed had be corrupt by raising such high taxes.

    "Damn, I need something to quench my dried throat. Let''s go to the inn, we will rest there for the night and return to Mistshire at first light. Here, take these since both of you are part of Mistshire and helped me deliver the merchandise." Jacob gave Emery and Lanzo five coins each. He then walked away, still grumbling to himself.

    Emery stared at the five coins and was about to say something when Lanzo touched Emery''s shoulders before shaking his head. Lanzo said, "Leave him be. It''s always like this every season. Old Jacob just needs his drink and after that, he will be better again."

    Emery gripped the coins in his hand tighter. He actually wasn''t thinking about the coins he and Lanzo received, rather, what would be left after Jacob spends the coins. The coins belonged to all of the citizens in Mistshire.

    Anyway, like Lanzo had mentioned, Emery let it go and started to walk with Lanzo on the streets of Lionarch. As they strolled around, looking for the shops he wanted to go to, Emery reflected about the coins he had just received.

    He was the son of Geoffrey Ambrose, a person who had once belonged in the noble ranks, albeit being the lowest ranking. Back then Emery generally walked with dozens of coins in his pocket, but it seemed like he truly was fortunate, because before he didn''t have to do anything and the peasants would give them their seasonal tribute to their family''s steward. He hadn''t considered how muchbor a person had done for a whole season just to receive something he had thought as measly coins before. This got him into thinking more about it when Lanzo suddenly invaded his thoughts.

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? Don''t be gloomy, anything in particr you want to visit?" said Lanzo.

 Chapter 68: Marke

    <h4>68 Marke</h4>

    The first item was a weapon. Emery needed a good weapon, more specifically a sword, so he could practice as well as defend himself in case of emergency situations.

    He had asked about the sword he had taken from the marauders, but it looked like it got dropped somewhere along the road while he was losing consciousness and falling from the horse. Emery had asked around in the settlement, however, there was no one there that used a sword. They deemed it too impractical because small knives could do the same job, and forging axes was way easier. Bow and arrows were also popr in Mistshire for hunting some game.

    It had been a while since Emery had held a sword. He nned to train with Lanzo, since Lanzo also used to be a nobleman and confirmed knew some sword techniques. So, he was hoping he could get a good deal with the coins he had for two swords and shields.

    The nking noise of the hammer and anvil got louder as the two of them approached the cksmith. A rugged, tanned hairy man, worked on the outside furnace located outside covered by a wooden roof while its main store was inside the door beside. The heat from the forge gave some sense offort to the frigid weather covering the whole of Britannia.

    On the side were disyed various farm tools, as well as swords, axes, shields, spears, maces, etc. as well as some huge chunks of iron and firewood lying near the furnace, but when they asked if they could take a look, but the smithy replied these weren''t for sale before directing them to the door. So, Emery and Lanzo stepped into the smithy''s door to talk to the shop owner. The inside had a much greater collection of weapons. There were armors also on the disy too, but they were far and few in between the racks.

    "Wee to Erick''s weapons and armors, feel free to take a look and buy whatever fits your needs," said the shop owner.

    Both of the youngsters nodded and proceeded to take a closer look at the weapons rack, which had a lot of swords on disy. Emery could tell by just observing that all these weapons here were made from iron, the mostmon metal, which any equipment and tools were made from. He was disappointed a bit but understood that higher quality swords such as the ones wielded by the noble lords couldn''t be bought in a smithy like this, instead obtained from outside the ind.

    Emery grabbed one and tested its bnce and feel as he gave it a few swings. It felt too heavy for him, which meant his sword arm would get fired at a faster rate. He grabbed another sword that was thinner and longer but this time, it was too light and couldn''t feel any weight behind it. That meant he would lose in a sh against another person wielding a heavier sword.

    "This is a good sword! How much for this?" asked Emery, cing it in front of the shop owner.

    "Excellent choice, that sword is our bestseller for most nobles. It costs thirty coins."

    "Pardon me, did I hear you say five coins?" asked Emery, trying to haggle already.

    The shop ownerughed, "Thirty coins, youngd. No less"

    "But five coins is all I have, anything you can do for me with a simr quality, good shopkeeper?" Emery said a bit disappointed.

    "There''s none here, youngd. We have some lower quality swords, but they are all at least ten coins. As for anything less than that, we have some under the five coins. They''re the ones stored there in the corner," said the shop owner, pointing to the weathered rack that had several swords, some of which appeared visibly bent or had some chippings.

    Emery certainly hadn''t expected that even the lowest quality would already cost five coins. He then kept switching nces between the coins in his hand and the weathered rack, trying to debate with himself if it was even worth it.

    "Hey," Lanzo called out to Emery. "If you really need it, I can give you my five so you can at least buy a decent sword. You know chipped and bent swords are as good as nothing."

    "It''s fine Lanzo, I just remembered I have another way to get the coins," Emery showed the contents of his bag to Lanzo before pulling it out one green paste andying it on the table. He then looked at the shop owner and said, "Can we lower the price with this,?

    The shop ownerughed again. "This thing you put out ain''t in my expertise. Better you go to the apothecary at the other just three blocks from here."

    Emery and Lanzo gave a nod before heading out of the smithy and looked for the apothecary. To make sure, they wouldn''t be looking in the wrong ce, both of them asked the locals, and it wasn''t long before they finally found the shop.

    ''Lionarch Apothecary,'' said the hanging huge sign, written in a cursive, nted text. It was thergest shop Emery and Lanzo had seen so far in the city. And judging by the few guards standing outside in leather armor, it probably was also the most popr shop in the city.

    The two youngds went inside and were immediately weed by the strong scent of medicinal herbs being brewed by the fat old man, who was stirring a big round cauldron just behind the counter. The shop had arge interior filled with different herbs and nts on the side, potions and pastes sitting on a shelf, and some insects lying around in different sections of the shop. Although it was arge shop, the ce only had these two youngds as customers.

    The fat old man seemed intent on focusing on his work, so when Emery called out to him, he replied, "What do you kids want?"

    Lanzo frowned, but Emery didn''t mind it one bit. Somehow, Emery this fat old man resembled Aeon, back in the Magus Academy, well at least in this manner. Emery didn''t waste time and ced three stamina potions as well as two healing pastes on the counter. He said, "We are wondering how much would these be if we sold them to you."

    The old man bnced his woodendle on top of the cauldron and proceeded to pop open the lid of the stamina potion and smell it. He also did the same with the other container holding the healing paste and tasted both a little.

    "Hmm, looks like we have a tonic for energizing the body and a paste for healing external wounds," replied the old man whose neck was barely visible. Just by smelling and tasting it, he actually found out their functions immediately, and this made Emery happy since he understood he was talking to an expert.

    "So, how much can we sell this?" Emery asked.

    The man snorted before shrugging. He said, "For the whole lot, five coins."

    "What! These should be worth more than that!" Lanzo eximed.

    "Look kids, if you aren''t interested just go away!" snapped the old man.

    Emery patted Lanzo on the shoulder before saying, "Pardon, but can you tell me why is it low?"

    The old man eyed Emery and stared directly in the eyes.

    "Okay, kid. Since you asked nicely"��he then pointed to the shelf behind him��"see those things, they contain the same stuff. They are helpful, sure, but they''re the easiest to make. I have made too many, so yours ain''t nothing special."

    Lanzo then asked, "How much do you sell those for?"

    "Twenty coins each, boy," the man answered without hesitation.

    Lanzo seemed to make another snidement again, but Emery reached Lanzo''s shoulders again before he had said anything.

    "I understand. You said first. So, what''s the second reason?" Emery pointed out.

    "Second thing is I don''t know who made these. The ingredients for these potions might be the same, but not all are made equal. Some may use a different concocting technique, slightly different measurements, subpar ingredients, among other things, which could create a whole lot of varying degrees of result. So, tell me, who made these?"

    "I did," said Emery, not flinching.

    "Hmpf, a young boy who thinks he knows alchemy. I''m already doing you a favor and for one coin each on an otherwise probably worthless item. It''s a good deal already even if your parents made it, I don''t believe these items would be as powerful as mine because this art needs dozens of years to master."

    "Give me one moment." Emery then took out all the stamina potion and healing paste he had brought with him, leaving only one of each. In total, five stamina potions and five healing pastes wereid down on the counter.

    The old man stared at Emery before saying, "Like I said, ten coins, for each one of them."

 Chapter 69: My name is

    <h4>69 My name is</h4>

    Just as when he was about to say yes, it was Lanzo''s turn to cut him off. "Hey, are you sure about this? Why don''t we check out other ces? We both know this healing paste and stamina potion should be worth at least three times."

    "I got this, Lanzo," said Emery when the alchemy expert snorted.

    The owner said, "Kids, my shop is the best there is in this city and in our kingdom! Even the royal physician oftenes here for supplies."

    "I believe you," answered Emery and that was no lie. The moment they stepped in here, the countless shelves were stocked with various potions, paste, herbs, powders, some of which were things he had never seen before in Granny''s storeroom. He then said, "Let''s make a deal."

    The alchemist then took out ten coins from underneath his counter and ced them on the table. Emery, however, didn''t touch nor look at them. Instead, he stared at the alchemist and said, "Actually, I wonder if I can trade these ten coins with you for just an hour to check out your various herbs and maybe get some handful of them that you have in stock."

    The old man certainly didn''t expect this answer from Emery, causing him to frown. He answered, "Are you thinking of stealing from me, boy? I have guards here who can throw you into the dungeon with just one order from me."

    Emery stood unshaken before shaking his head. "Please be assured that I am an honest person and would not dare to steal from you nor from anyone. It''s just that I have been in awe the moment I stepped in here, your wonderful collection of multitude of nts, potions, salves, is just so rich that I couldn''t help my curiosity. Please think of it as giving a lesson for a disciple in the art of alchemy. I will very much be grateful for your generosity."

    Lanzo, standing next to Emery, had his mouth agape as if words in his throat were lost in a thousandnguages. He was probably thinking his friend, Emery, might be the stupidest person he had ever met. While, on the other hand, the old fat man coughed, slightly appearing a little red.

    The alchemist once more cleared his throat before picking up the coins, putting it back underneath the counter, and saying, "Is that so? Hmm, okay�� I''ll let you check out my stock but only for a short while. I''ll be closing up the shop soon and I still need to finish this concoction I''m brewing."

    Lanzo pulled Emery to the side and whispered, "What the hell are you doing! At least you''ll be getting ten coins instead of none, what benefit will you have by just taking a look at these herbs and potions!"

    "Alistair! Come in here and watch this kid for a while," shouted the alchemist before heading into a different room with Emery.

    One of the guards outside entered the shop and said, "Understood."

    As Emery entered the back room where there were more exotic looking ingredients than the one in the main hall were stored, he tried his best to keep a straight face because inside him, his heart was actually jumping in joy at the prospect of getting more contribution points.

    "Go ahead, take a look, but again, don''t you dare steal anything especially right under my nose," said the alchemist.

    Emery nodded and proceeded to only touch the nt and activate his analyze spell on the nts he hadn''t seen before. He made sure he used it only with either his back facing the expert or at least his palm couldn''t be seen because it still glowed whenever he used it.

    He touched one of the nts that had pale green leaves and bright orange flowers. It looked more like a pretty flower in hindsight, but when Emery used his analyze spell on it, the following was listed:

    [Analyze]

    [Universal Flora Level 1 - activated - analyzing flora...]

    [Analyzationplete]

    [Unidentified medicinal herb]

    [Register to database for one contribution point?]

    [Yes]

    Only a few moments had passed but Emery had already found dozens of nts that weren''t located in the Magus Academy''s database. He asked if he could get some of them, especially the ones that he could feel some sort of energy flow with his nt affinity, and fortunately, the old man only allowed him to do so but only a few of them.

    Emery plucked a stalk from each of the nts the analyze skill had registered for more than one contribution because he would be using fragmentationter for additional points. He looked around further and seemed to have finished looking at all the nts but not one of them was a rank two nt. For such a huge building and well-stocked shelves, he couldn''t help but wonder but ask, "Respected expert, is this all the nts you have?"

    "Of course not. And before you ask further, no you are not allowed to pluck the more valuable ones nor see them," answered the alchemist sternly.

    This apothecary was located in the Lioness Kingdom''s main city, which had dealings with other nations outside the continent of Britannia. Therefore, Emery was sure that there were more herbs than the current stock he had seen so far.

    Still, Emery knew he shouldn''t push it because he still didn''t have the full trust of this alchemist. Satisfaction came with patience, and in due time, he would be allowed to check those out or maybe find some in the woods. For now though, he was satisfied with what he had earned and grew more determined to explore that forbidden forest where to find which nt the blue powder originated from.

    Speaking of the blue powder, just as Emery was about to leave this stockroom, an idea came into his mind.

    He went back to the old man and the old man said, "What is it now, kid?"

    Emery reached his hand into his patchwork bag and fished out a blue colored potion. The cleanse potion, it was a potion that could cure several diseases and his analyzation skill deemed to have been safe for consumption. The moment Emery took it, for the first time, the alchemist appeared to be a bit surprised.

    "Give me that, kid," said the alchemist, grabbing the potion. He popped open the potion and gave it a smell. "It''s a medicine that could treat poison, isn''t it? But"��giving it another sniff��"this is much stronger! Where did you get this, kid?"

    "I also concocted that. I deem it the name cleanse potion. It should be able to cure many types of diseases as well as fever in just a few days," answered Emery, recalling the description from the analyze spell.

    The alchemist stared at Emery in disbelief, since he had proudly imed himself being the best in the kingdom and based on how seemed to stumble on his words, it looked like the description from the analyze spell was urate. The alchemist asked, "How much do you want for this?"

    Emery thought for a moment and said, "How I give you it for free?"

    Even though he would take a loss for giving this cleanse potion for free and only had enough blue powder for about two more bottles of cleanse potion and two salves of strength paste, Emery thought this was a good investment. After all, Emery was sure he would return to this ce some time again in the future, so he needed to create a bond and trust with this old man, hence the gift.

    The old man covered the lid of the potion and gave it back to Emery. "No. I refuse to ept anything for free. Tell me, what do you really want in exchange?"

    Emery smiled because his bait seeded. "I understand. Then why don''t we make another deal? As you have said, the price of a potion is decided upon the reputation of its maker. Honestly, I believe my healing paste and stamina potion is better than the one you have on the selves, and I am sure you will find that to be true after you have tested it yourself and the people whom you will sell it to. With that in mind, I am hoping that you remember me once it sells with wonderful results. So, once I am back here, I am hoping to sell more for you in the future with higher prices of course."

    The alchemistughed hard. "You are hrious, kid! Alright, alright. Let''s make that deal. I am epting this potion. Now, tell me, what''s your name?"

    Not wanting people to know his name, Emery decided to make up a name simr to his, "You can call me.. Merlin"

 Chapter 70: Hide in the Darkness

    <h4>70 Hide in the Darkness</h4>

    In truth, Emery wanted to use his spells for more contribution points but there were orders to things he had to do. And right now, that was to find more information about the marauders'' chief, Padraig, who had attacked the Ambrose family.

    As they walked on the ground, which was making a crisping sound, Emery said, "I think it''s better you return to Jacob, Lanzo. I have something I need to do. Alone."

    Lanzo twisted his neck to get a clearer view of Emery. Emery hadn''t noticed it but his eyes had gone from warmth to cold. "No way. You know, I am aware of what you''re trying to do. I already see you as my brother, so you need someone to watch your back!"

    Emery was taken aback at Lanzo''s ims before his eyes returned to the warmth it had earlier. Underneath his face-covering, he smiled and said, "Okay, I hope you won''t regret calling me brother."

    They entered one of the taverns located near the marketce. Since winter had arrived, the taverns were filled to the brim. Those who came from the settlements outside the city decided to stay in ces like this where it could protect them from the unforgiving weather outside. There were actually also people outside, hugging the wall, just to get a bit of warmth. Hence, theborers, the caretakers, the guardsmen and the tavern keeper were busy as bees.

    "So, any ideas where to start?" asked Lanzo, leaning a bit to Emery while moving his eyes around trying to decide what to do.

    In a tavern, there were generally two ways to obtain information. The tavern keeper whom the drunkards loved to share their stories with after being intoxicated, or the caretakers who always had an open ear for any juicy gossip urring in the city.

    "Come on. Follow me." Emery led Lanzo to the front counter and took a seat. He called for the tavern keeper.

    "Okay, tell me what is your preferred choice of drink, boys? Let me guess, fresh milk? Hahaha," said the bartender while wiping a tankard with a ragged cloth.

    In the rowdy tavern, Emery recalled this was the first time he had visited such a ce without his father''spany and during all those times he had always wanted to try drinking ale. He was about to order when spoke first.

    "Yes, two pots of milk for us," said Lanzo, grinning.

    The tavern keeperughed to his heart''s content while Emery stood there feeling likeining. "Hahaha! You are funny, youngds."

    Emery sighed as the tavern keeper put down the drinks Lanzo had ordered. Still, he let it go since ale wasn''t his purpose ining here anyway. He then asked the tavern keeper if he knew any person named Padraig but the answer was a resounding no.

    Walking on the road, Lanzo asked, "Are you sure you have the right name?"

    Emery nodded. "That''s the name."

    Lanzo walked with his shoulders slumped and started yawning. Their adventure to the third and fourth tavern had the same results, and after walking out of the fifth tavern and finishing another tankard of ale(well, at least Lanzo) however, Emery felt like they were getting closer.

    Emery had noticed several people with cloaks since the fourth tavern, and he could tell they were following them. He then went to a corner, guiding the dizzy Lanzo, when the two cloaked figures showed up in the alleyway.

    The two cloaked figures blocked Lanzo, and Lanzo was immediately taken aback. "What do you want!"

    "Don''t you dare to scream or I''ll slit your throat," warned one of the men. Two more appeared by the corner and now all four had their swords drawn.

    "Hey, weren''t there two of you? Where''s the other one?" asked the man who had his sword close to Lanzo''s neck. Lanzo looked to his left and right and appeared to be just as surprised as them. Emery had indeed disappeared.

    "Go, search the corner, he might still be around!" ordered the man.

    Two men broke away but after searching for the corners, they still couldn''t find Emery.

    "Where is he!" demanded the man, pressing the sword closer.

    "I swear that I don''t know!" said Lanzo, raising both his hands.

    Emery was in fact just near them. With enhanced physical abilities, he was able to quickly get into another corner and climb on the roof of a nearby house to hide in the darkness of the night.

    "Forgive me, brother. I am actually d because I truly needed your help. I hope you''re not regretting this already," said Emery in his heart.

    The man sheathed his sword and spat on the ground. "Tch! You dimwits can''t find a single boy? Let''s head back to the safe house before anyone sees us."

    The four men then gave up searching for Emery in the dark night. There weren''t that many torches in the streets but the dim light from the stars and fire from the furnaces in the houses, exiting through the windows and holes, still provided some vision to the people walking on the ground. Hence, Emery was also able to follow the four people who were dragging Lanzo until they had arrived at an old seemingly abandoned house.

    Emery carefully took into consideration what he was stepping on and made sure he was in a position where he could listen in a good distance while making sure no light source wasing his way.

    Inside the rickety house, there were two more people who were rolling dice and had a pouch of coins sitting on the table. One of them had a muscr build while the othercked the beefiness and was short instead. Regardless of the small man''s appearance, the four men who had just walked in with a youngd became meek like sheep.

    "And who is this?" said the thin man, his voice cold.

    "Boss, this youngd has been walking around taverns looking for the chief," replied the man, throwing Lanzo before the thin man.

    The thin man, who appeared to be their leader, got off his chair and squatted in front of Lanzo and stabbed precisely on the small open space in between Lanzo''s fingers. He grinded the small dagger back through the wooden flooring and pointed his knife to the panicking Lanzo.

    "Why''re you looking for the chief? What is your purpose?" asked the thin man in a murderous tone.

    Emery was now positive these men were Padraig''s marauders. As much as he wanted to storm in and demand where their hideout was, Emery held himself back and searched around with just his eyes for anything he could use. There were, after all, six of them and only one of him, probably two if he counted Lanzo, but whether he could beat all six people at once or not, he wasn''t about to find out with nothing in his hand.

    Lanzo crawled back and ced his back against a wall. He eximed, "Please, please! I am just a vige boy who happened to stumble upon the great name of the chief. I��I am looking for him...to join his cause!"

    Emery, who also had his back pressed against the wall of the rundown house, smiled to himself since Lanzo didn''t drop his name. Although he now felt a bit more guilty than before, he made excuses in his mind to convince himself this was necessary in order to achieve his goal and would apologizeter to Lanzo.

    "We don''t ept skinny boys like you," said one of the marauders. "Just kill the kid!"

    "Hold this," said the short man, giving the knife to the marauder next to him. He took a step toward the marauder who had just spoken and added, "Are you ordering?"

    "N-n-no, boss! I-I was just giving a suggestion, hahaha..."

    "In that case"��he then punched the marauder in the gut��"if you speak out of turn again, it''s not my fist but this dagger will go into your innards. Do you understand?" said the boss; the marauder shakingly nodded.

    He turned back to Lanzo with the knife in his hands. "Youngd, I don''t appreciate it when people are lying to me. Especially on the night of our big operation."

    The boss smiled, and in a sh, he stabbed Lanzo''s thigh. He twisted and turned it, making Lanzo scream at the top of his lung. "Tell me the truth, who sent you?"

    He pulled the bloody knife back and pointed it to one of his underlings. "You, go outside and inform the teams that if they notice anything suspicious, all should immediately retreat here. Got it?"

    "Yes, boss!" shouted the marauder, running out of the house.

    Lanzo curled into the corner and refused to speak. Hearing how Lanzo had screamed in pain, Emery knew this was time to act.

    Emery had dragged Lanzo into this, and it was his responsibility to bring him back. Not to mention, this seemed to be the only sole opportunity before the marauder came back with more people, so he had to do this now and fast!

 Chapter 71: Surrounded

    <h4>71 Surrounded</h4>

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [16 years old]

    [Battle power 17 (12)]

    [Spirit power 32 (21)]

    Although his battle power had surpassed way higher than that of themon man in its unlocked form, his current battle power was still above the average physical prowess of the general adult. Aside from raking in some experience in life and death battles, battling techniques of the Magus Academy, he still of course shouldn''t face a battle head-on especially with multiple marauders who made a living by stealing, fighting, and killing people with low chances of seeding.

    Inside the old abandoned house, the five marauders stayed behind. The three appeared to bemon thugs, and in hindsight, the biggest threat among them was probably the burly marauder whose height almost reached the ceiling. As for the leader, Emery didn''t know how to evaluate him, but since marauders usually based their rankings on strength and cunningness, this short man might actually be the deadliest of them all.

    Emery quickly racked his brain with different scenarios, considering the fact that Lanzo probably couldn''t stand up, he had to make sure he could deal with them swiftly and cleanly. In his heart, he wished for the symbol in his hand to be able to measure the opponents'' battle powers in front of him, so he could analyze the situation better and release his full potential but s, not everything could be handed to him on a tter.

    In order to increase his chances of seeding, Emery opened his bag and took out a small red-colored salve. He then loosened some cords that were holding his fur clothes together and immediately applied to his arms, forearms, thighs and legs before tying the cords back. A warm sensation spread through the parts he had applied the strength paste on before feeling his muscles contracting and rxing after.

    Another notification popped up in his mind that said his battle power had increased by another point. As he was about to head into battle, he remembered what his father had liked used to say, ''The oue of a battle is determined by the preparation made beforehand,'' and this was what he was doing now.

    Since that was all he could do with the things he had on hand, he proceeded to the next phase of his n. Emery picked up a stone lying on the ground just below him and threw it on the area of the ragged house that had trees nearby.

    "What was that?" The sound caught the attention of all the marauders inside; the short man added, "The two of you, check it out."

    "Okay."

    Emery waited patiently for the two marauders to be out of each other''s sight while he listened in to the conversation inside.

    Back in the room, the leader of the marauders said, "My patience is running thin."

    Again, the leader sunk the knife into Lanzo''s other thigh. "I won''t ask again. Why were you looking for our chief?"

    "Graahhh! Please, enough! I-I already told you," Lanzo gritted his teeth as he grabbed on to his thigh pulsing in pain.

    The remaining marauder, the one who had been punched, stepped in and said, "B-Boss, if I may?"

    "Speak," ordered the leader.

    "W-When we followed thisd, there was another person with him. We''re assuming he''s also the same age but h-he disappeared like thin air," said the remaining marauder. The leader extracted the knife as he stood up, startling the shaking marauder.

    "I see, so two boys want to join our ranks but are asking for our chief specifically?"mented the leader, he looked back at Lanzo once more, his eyes extremely cold. "I''d have to be quite dumb if that''s all your intent, right?"

    Outside of the ragged house, Emery made his move. The two marauders were now quite a distance to see each other clearly in the darkness of the night. If he were to attack inside, the probability of sess was still low; so, divide and conquer, one of the time proven sessful strategies was what Emery had decided to enact upon. He moved quietly but as fast as he could and knocked the marauder unconscious before snatching the sword.

    Emery said to himself, "Excellent, a sword that costs nothing. Lanzo, keep it together��"

    He left the man lying there as he went back to his previous position. This was intentional, so when the second marauder shouted the moment he found his colleague, everyone in the house was alerted.

    "Gery is down! There is someone here!"

    The boss sent the hulking marauder outside. Nothing less could be more than ording to his n now that the most obvious threat had gone amongst the trees, with that said, Emery jumped into the open window and dashed to sh the closest marauder.

    The marauder''s chest was ripped as he fell on the ground, groaning in pain. The situation had turned into one versus one. Not wanting to miss his preemptive advantage, Emery shot forward at the leader of these marauders, but unexpectedly, he sidestepped Emery''s de.

    The short marauder wasn''t perturbed even a bit. And just like what Emery had feared, a leader in a band of killers would always be above the others.

    "You came," cried Lanzo, hugging the ground.

    Emery hurriedly cut off the rope tied around Lanzo''s, grabbed the sword of the marauder lying on the ground and gave it to Lanzo. The two marauders outside seemed to have heard themotion and went back into the ragged house. He then stepped back, Lanzo behind him and ced his sword in front.

    It was now three against one. Emery could see how Lanzo''s thigh had been injured. Blood peeking through the fur clothing, so he took out his healing salve and let Lanzo apply some of it into his wounds. For now, Emery wouldn''t be expecting a person with an injured leg to fight.

    "Anyway, this is just funny. Two youngds thought they had a chance against us? Hah, You better know what you are doing, boy. Nobody messes with the Crimson Fang and gets away with it," said the leader, taking a seat as if he was about to enjoy a show.

    "Shouldn''t we just run while we can?" asked Lanzo, rubbing his wounds with the green paste.

    "You know you can''t run, " Emery said, carefully watching the two marauders, especially the marauder whose height almost touched the ceiling. He was, however, as calm as still water. Although the height and the protruding muscle of that marauder far exceed anyone he had seen so far, there was noparison that could be made against the menacing orcs. Quite on the contrary, there was a tinge of happiness that the leader had blurted out the name of their group, Crimson Fang, and the chief was confirmed to be Padraig.

    "Just stay low and try to keep out of sight for now," Emery said when the hulking marauder lunged at him with a big sword on hand. Emery tried to meet it but he was knocked back three steps instead. Evidently, he messed up. He became too confident thinking his strength could match against this giant man.

    "Stop wasting time, Gondo," said the leader of the marauder.

    Gondo grunted and tried to raise his sword once again, but it touched the ceiling. Still, he hacked therge sword to Emery and Emery ducked. The sword got stuck in the window pane from where Emery had entered!

    Emery then pierced straight into Gondo''s chest but out of nowhere, Gondo''s fist appeared on the corner of Emery''s eyes and immediately pulled back his extended sword to try and block the fist. The unexpected fist threw Emery, flying. but as he remembered the positioning of the marauders, he twisted his body and stretched his sword once more, hitting a marauder who was moving towards Lanzo. The sword went through the guts, making the marauder fall on the ground, dead a few secondster. The poor guy didn''t see iting.

    The leaderughed before saying, "Hah! Not bad, not bad at all! Ahh, we would have loved to see you fight in the pits more, but unfortunately, this party is over. You have no chance against Gondo. Gondo, finish this boy."

    Emery tugged the bloodied sword and got ready for therge marauder who had just pulled out the sword from the wooden window''s pane.?Looking around, Emery searched for more opportunities, there were only a table, some chairs, and a pouch of coins sitting on top of the table.

    Just as he was about to make the first move this time, the thudding of footsteps echoed from the distance and from the sound of it, there were more than one pair of feet running on the damp soil.

    The marauder who had left earlier returned with more of his mates.

 Chapter 72: Swordsman

    <h4>72 Swordsman</h4>

    The marauder who had just arrived gave news to their leader, making the leader frown before saying, "Men, it appears our operation has beenpromised. Let''s finish this mess as soon as possible, so we could leave the city."

    Meanwhile, Emery cracked his brain once more trying to find the n to get out of this problem. The best move was obviously to run away as soon as possible and save himself, but he was not that type of person. Sacrificing the others for the sake of himself. That was not who he was. Not to mention, he, himself had nned for this in the first ce. Hence, he needed to find a way to keep Lanzo safe as well as not die in the process.

    Emery''s eyes fell on the table once more. An idea popped in his head as he dashed toward the table, grabbed the coin pouch and threw it to the marauder who had just arrived. The solid thud of the heavy coin pouch, which seemed to have been filled with several coins, knocked out the marauder cold. He also quickly turned over the table to make some safe space between him and Lanzo, the hulking marauder would have more space to work with, but so did he, but having some sort of shield over Lanzo would at least take off some pressure in protecting him. Finally, Emery raised his sword ready to face whatevering at him.

    The leader of the marauders didn''t seem that bothered as he simply said, "I don''t know if you''re just that stupid or brave, boy but there''s a thin between the two. In any case, I''ve thought about you joining our crew. Of course, that''s after both of you are dead! Haha!"

    A couple more marauders entered the house, and Emery was besieged from all sides. Gondo stood in the middle while the rest stood on the nks, making sure Emery wouldn''t be able to circle around them easily.

    Lanzo attempted to stand up with the table as his support but taking even just one step caused him to groan and fall in pain. "Go, you know I''m a lost cause. I won''t be able to run, save yourself now�� I''ll hold them off��"

    "I''m getting tired of both of your idiocy. Men, finish them," said the leader as he stood up and pointed his dagger at them.

    Gondo tried to lead the charge but the moment everyone moved one foot forward, the shing of metals and the screaming of marauders outside entered the ragged house. Then, the door swung open as a bloodied marauder holding his stomach came in.

    "A-a knight has arrived!" said the wounded marauder, but he fell down on the ground a secondter as a man with bluish eyes, long hair, white armor and red robe appeared behind holding a blood-stained sword.

    "Heh, it''s just a knight! Take care of him first, men," said the leader of the marauders.

    The marauders who were on Gondo''s nk switched stances and charged the long haired man, but the knight''s sword movement simply passed them as if he became a blur for the marauders. Emery, however, could see each parries and swings of the knight''s sword made in conjunction with precise footwork before finally delivering a thrust right in between their chests and shoulders, leaving them alive but incapacitated. The battle between the marauders and the knight was over before anyone knew it.

    Emery gulped, he wasn''t sure if he''d be able to match that, but right now, he knew he wouldn''t be able to hold a candle.

    All the marauders who had attacked the knight fell while grimacing in pain on the ground. Some of them still tried to stand up and fight, but those who had resisted didn''t receive a second chance.

    "Gondo! Take care of him!" shouted the leader of the marauder.

    Gondo charged with hisrge sword held horizontally on his waist but a deafening roar from the outside shocked everyone to their cores. Arge furried figure with rich golden mane entered the fray and met Gondo''s sword with its fangs. A lion had appeared!

    The lion''srge teeth and Gondo''s sword shed, but Gondo seemed to be losing ground. The leader of the marauder took a step back and shakingly said, "N-n-no��! Y-y-you''re Yvain, the knight of the Lion!"

    The name rang a bell in Emery''s mind. He had heard tales of this knight''s name for it was he who had been oftenpared with his father, Geoffrey, the Lion''s Fang. Emery had also heard stories from his father on how this guy was a force to be reckoned with in the battlefield. He had asked his father to meet with this person several times, but his father had never introduced him.

    Right now, this famous knight standing near by the door was the current Lioness Kingdom''s best swordsman. It wasn''t only his sword skills that made him popr throughout the kingdom though, partially, it was because of the exotic and uniquepanion that no else had except for him, lion.

    The leader of the marauder''s face seemed to have lost all its color after identifying who this knight was.

    "G-Gondo! B-Buy me some time!" After saying that, the short and thin marauder turned tail while Gondo tried to have a bout of strength against the big lion. But Gondo couldn''t contest it as he also dropped on the ground, crushed under the weight of the lion before being mauled into bits and pieces.

    It was no longer a fight when the leader of the marauder tried to run away in fear only to be pounced by the lion who had just finished ripping Gondo whose arms and legs now were all over the ce.

    "Halt!"manded Yvain to hispanion just before its fangs touched the marauders leader''s face. The lion left its paw on the leader''s chest and Yvain pointed his sword and said, "Surrender and order your men to drop their weapons."

    The moment those words left Yvain''s lips, more marauders came in from the direction the leader was about to head to, but of course, they werete to the battle.

    "Do as he asks, men," said the leader and one by one all the marauders who had just arrived threw their weapons across the wooden floor.

    A girl''s voice sounded behind the door and asked, "Is it done, sir Yvain?"

    "Yes, princess. The ce is now secured," said Yvain with a bow and then wiped his sword with a cloth before sheathing it.

 Chapter 73: Her Duty

    <h4>73 Her Duty</h4>

    On the night of hering of age, she had cut off ties with the only friend whom she had shared her dreams of venturing the wondrous world. But thoughts of him soon faded into something else as she became embroiled in the world of politics, which her father, the king was pushing her into.

    Somehow being preupied with courtly duties, council meetings and kingdom activities had kept her mind off some of the unwanted things her father had introduced to her now that she was considered as an adult. Suitors. Her father kept meeting with many envoys from different kingdoms that had arrived in their pce wishing to tie their kingdom with the Lioness. A new kind of unhappiness sprang within herself even though she knew this was one of her duties as the Princess of the Lioness Kingdom.

    In some days, she was required to stay by her father''s side as envoys from other kingdoms went to see her. Of course she knew what these meetings meant. In therger scale of kingdom politics, this was only done to achieve one end purpose and that was marriage.

    Arranged marriages between kingdoms were amon practice for princes and princesses. After all, there was no other more powerful political tool than marrying a daughter to another kingdom in order to strengthen the nobility as well as keep the royal blood amongst themselves. It would bring a lot of benefits to both kingdoms, but as for Gwen, the thought of being locked in a pce was the most repulsive thing she could ever imagine.

    The time she had used to spend outside became less and less as her father and the royal advisor gave orders not to let her out of the pce especially without supervision. Just like what she had thought, since she was the only one who had royal blood who would continue the line of her father''s legacy, whatever freedom she had before was now like a far away dream.

    She understood it was her sole duty as the Princess of a kingdom, still�� it was not the thing she wished for. It wouldn''t be wrong to say she hadn''t dreamt of being courted by a handsome prince or a charming knight on a white horse, making decisions for the better of her people but her true passiony elsewhere. It was to ride off to the sunset on her own horse and be on an adventure just like what she had shared to that boy��

    The King had responded with more patrol guards along the roads and tasked some knights and soldiers to eradicate the threats, but Gwen knew that wouldn''t be enough. So, on her own ord, she had tasked some people and delegated her personal knight to protect her beloved people from being terrorized.

    And during yesterday''s audience with the King, one particr plea for help caught Gwen''s attention. A representative from the many settlements that had arrived in the capital city requested for protection against those thugs and crooks who had been extorting them after exchanging their yearly tribute for coins. Again, her father, the King, responded with the generic ''I''ll let the garrisonmander know about your situation'' and from that moment, she knew she had to do something.

    Luckily on that same day, Yvain returned and reported to Gwen that he had received information that a marauder group had entered the city and was nning some big operation the night after. With that in mind, she became determined to capture and eradicate those city rats who had been poisoning her people today.

    Her door issued a knock and quickly several handmaidens entered her room.

    "Prepare mybat gear," said Gwen. After receiving a look of shock from her handmaidens, they quicklyposed themselves and nodded before proceeding to help Gwen wear her preferred outfit.

    Evening arrived and a group of knights and several garrison soldiers led by Sir Yvain started searching for any out of the norm activities in the Lionarch City.

    "Princess, I beg that you reconsider joining us. It''s too dangerous," said Sir Yvain.

    "No, I need to be here. I want to see it first hand. These hateful people are damaging my people''s lives," retorted Gwen.

    "But��"

    "I won''t have no as an answer. Anyway, the order is not to go outside unsupervised. With you there, I am not breaking any of the rules," said Gwen.

    With that being said, Sir Yvainplied with the princess and made sure she would be staying safe beside him or on the backline. Within hours, they had managed to capture and eliminate dozens of them.

    Then, one of their scouts returned and reported the location of an abandoned house where there seemed to be an unusual amount of people heading toward. Sir Yvain''s group of knights and garrison soldiers came bursting in that area and within minutes, they hadpletely subjugated the whole area.

    "You all better surrender now," demanded Yvain.

    And just like that the operation was a big sess.

    "Is it done, Sir Yvain?"

    "Yes, princess. The ce is now secure."

    The knights tied ropes to all the evil doers and had them sit in the frontwn of the ragged house. Princess Gwen then heard that this group in particr belonged to the Crimson Fang and like a sh in her mind, she recalled a person.

    Gwen approached the short man who had been identified as their leader and said, "You''re part of the Crimson Fang, aren''t you? If so, then you should be behind the attack of the Ambrose estate! Tell me now! Was there a boy? Did you guys kill him?"

    The small man had actually been half-blue by some of the garrison soldiers; he wasn''t in the right state of mind, so he said, "What... a boy? Yes... The boy''s in there. We didn''t kill him."

    Gwen''s eyes widened as she hurriedly asked, "He''s there?"

    "Yes."

    After hearing that, Gwen''s heart started pounding and asked Sir Yvain about a boy who had been captured by the Crimson Fang.

    Sir Yvain then led her to the boy and said, "That''s him, Princess."

    As sheid eyes on him, at first she thought saw Emery''s face but when the light of the torchnded on brighter, she sighed. It wasn''t him.

    "What''s your name?" she asked.

    "My name is Lanzo, your highness," said Lanzo, keeping his head down.

    "I see. In any case, I''m sorry we didn''t get to you in time. Sir Yvain, please have someone cater to his wounds," said Gwen. She didn''t know what had gotten into her but after she thought more about it, that boy she wished to see should have been dead by now.

 Chapter 74: Hesitation

    <h4>74 Hesitation</h4>

    He quickly kneeled to Lanzo and said, "You''re going to be safe now. I have to go."

    "But��"

    Emery barely heard what Lanzo had said afterward because he had just jumped out of the window when a thud of something dropping on the wooden floor sounded.

    He heard a person inside the ragged house say, ''Drop your weapons and surrender now!''

    What soon came after were more shing metals and a deafening roar of a beast. Emery heard how much panic was contained in the voice of the leader as he yelled, ''Yvain, the Knight of the Lion''. Emery moved a bit further toward the trees but the sight of the inside was still visible.

    In his heart, Emery was a bit relieved that he had been able to slip away just before Yvain arrived. He was sure that Yvain would recognize him, despite half of his face being covered with a fur cloak. And that would spell a terrible future for him, if ever someone else within the nobility found out he was still alive.

    Emery was about to run deeper into the dark wood when a familiar voice caught his attention, making him stop his tracks. He sneakily hid behind the trees and there he saw a young woman, wearing beautiful red battle armor with a lion emblem embroidered on her shoulder, standing behind a couple of knights.

    His heart skipped a beat seeing Gwen in her war suit, and for a moment he felt the urge to tell her all the things he had experienced, all the highs and the lows. It felt like forever since he had talked to her.

    Once more, he used the shadows of the trees as cover and moved closer to try and eavesdrop why there were here. He was surprised by the words that came out of Gwen''s mouth.

    "You''re part of the Crimson Fang, aren''t you? If so, then you should be behind the attack of the Ambrose estate! Tell me now! Was there a boy named Emery? Did you guys kill him?" Gwen said.

    Emery''s heart trembled when he heard her say those. He unconsciously reached out his hand when a buried memory of her ran a scene in his mind ''We can''t be friends anymore, Emery''. That single sentence froze his whole being, unable to move. He clenched his fist, thinking to himself he should hold back. It wasn''t the time yet.

    He took back and identally stepped on a dead branch. A knight turned his head on toward Emery''s location and drew a sword while walking slowly. Emery knew he had messed up. He shouldn''t be caught or seen here. Not now, especially with Gwen being nearby!

    He couldn''t tell how far he had run away but at very least, he was sure that the knight who had caught notice of him should''ve stopped chasing by now. As he pondered her words and based on how she sounded, he tried to think of every reason he could logicallye up with but not a single one of them managed to convince him. Still, deep down, a hint of joy sprang inside him at the knowledge of Gwen looking for him, despite about two seasons having passed, and no matter was the reason. Not wanting to think any deeper, he ced the matter in the back of his head once more and continued on with his escape.

    The night wasing to an end withyers of light lifting the curtains of darkness, weing the kingdom''s people with a new day. Lanzo arrived at the inn, escorted by the knights, to where Jacob was. The Princess''s knights even gave him a bag of coins aspensation for his trouble.

    When Jacob came out of the inn in his sleeping clothes, the shock on his face couldn''t be more as in as day when he saw Lanzo''s covered in bandages from the waist down. Lanzo smiled sheepishly and simply exined he had quite an adventure that night. After getting rid of Jacob''s talk, Lanzo quickly used the coin to celebrate his near death experience with his newfound love for ale.

    Emery went down and gave Lanzo a brotherly hug. He was somewhat d that Lanzo didn''t hold a grudge against him but he still had to reject Lanzo''s offer since he wasn''t in a celebratory mood to drink. His mind was still filled with thoughts of Gwen, and after seeing her once more, her new image as well as seeing Sir Yvain''s swift swordsmanship, his desire to be stronger burned even more violently. Last night''s experience was proof that he was still far from being able to hold his own life, let alone take revenge for his family.

    Ever since his childhood, he had always dreamed of being a knight just like Yvain and histe father, Geoffrey, fighting valiantly for his kingdom. Unfortunately, his physical condition didn''t allow him to do that before but now, after receiving benefits from the Magus Academy and future possible benefits, he was confident he''d eventually surpass all his enemies.

    They spent another day in Lionarch to give Lanzo more time to heal up. And as soon as the next day arrived, only Emery and Jacob were standing in front of the horse carts. They had decided it was time to go back home in Mistshire but when they woke up earlier, Lanzo was once more missing.

    After half an hour of waiting, in the distance they saw a person carrying arge package strapped on his back heading their way. That was Lanzo.

    Old man Jacob had a great, huge frown as he shouted, "Damn kid! Aren''t you injured? Where have you been?"

    "Bought some things for the vigers with the leftover coins from yesterday," answered Lanzo with a wide smile, cing the package on the horse cart.

    "What kind of things?" Jacob asked, examining the packages.

    "You know�� Things that the vigers don''t have," Lanzo answered with a cheeky smile.

    "What things, you rascal! Let me kick you for making me wait for so long!"

    "No! Don''t! Ahh, my legs, my legs!" said Lanzo, acting as if he was hurting all over again. Emeryughed so hard that he could his ribs hurting before asking them to stop.

    As soon as things settled down, the three of them traveled back to Mistshire.

    On the way, Lanzo talked incessantly about the stuff he had bought for the vigers, particrly how he had bought a special hand-knitted coat for Granny. Emery listened attentively to Lanzo while grinding the sword with a whetstone and checked his bag filled with nts with a smile on his face.

    Due to theirte departure because of someone''s fault, the group of two youngsters and old man arrived at Mistshire when the sky was already dark.

    "Brother, look! The moon in the sky!" eximed Lanzo, pointing up.

    Emery raised his head and witnessed a sight that he had only seen once in his life. The dark heaven was devoid of stars, only the crimson moon, known as the blood moon, decorated the empty sky. For some reason, Emery''s heart began pounding against his chest as he realized only now that the surrounding was alsocking of life. He then turned his head to Jacob who also appeared as confused as he.

    "What happened?" Emery asked.

    "This isn''t right�� I know we''rete, but why isn''t there anyone, not even hunters guarding by the gate? They still should be expecting us even if we''re a day behind!" Jacob exined.

    ---------------------------

    Authors note.

    Pleasement and give me input about the novel as I am sure it will improve my writing as well.

    I also wee you all toe to my discord server with the 100+ other readers.?I n to create an end of year giveaway event in the discord as I will have 10 vouchers of 100 coins each that I would give to my lucky reader who joins the discord server and win a quiz. Detailed information will be on the discord server. To join, just google doomsday pirs, or go to  there you will see a link to my discord.

    Sorry for the long message. don''t forget the power vote button please. thank you.

    Yours sincerely, Avans.

 Chapter 75: Eerie Silence

    <h4>75 Eerie Silence</h4>

    "Wha-what''s happening? Where''s everyone?" eximed Lanzo, putting the wagon to a stop. He jumped out and hurriedly headed toward the nearest hut.

    "Jacob!" Emery called out as he also got out of the second wagon and went after the old man. Lanzo followed suit, although a bit limping behind, but the two youngsters had drawn their swords, in case of any danger that might head their way.

    "Hey! Is anyone there!" Jacob''s muffled shouting exited the hut but only the eerie silence replied in return. Emery almost bumped into Jacob, but Jacob didn''t mind him not one bit as he entered another hut.

    Emery and Lanzo entered the second hut where Jacob seemed to have already turned inside upside-down but just like the first one, aside from the mess Jacob had created, everything that seemed to be of value stayed untouched.

    "Did the marauders attack?" Emery asked, waving the torch around for better visibility.

    "I don''t think that''s the case�� there aren''t any horse tracks or signs of fighting�� this looks like��"

    Lanzo didn''t finish his words when Jacob suddenly shouted, "Daisy, Greg, where are you? Anyone! Can you hear me, please��"

    Jacob this time pushed his way against Emery and Lanzo and proceeded to check more huts. The poption of Misthire should be around thirty people but after searching about a dozen or so huts, even a single soul was nowhere to be seen. Jacob then sat on the ground, trying to catch his breath. He stutterlingly said, "W-w-we must''ve passed them along the way�� hahaha�� T-t-t-they must have gone to another vige�� Yeah, that''s p-p-probably it��"

    Emery knew these words were just words offort, and although he had barely known these people, he himself was starting to feel his heart pounding against his chest. His thoughts then were drowned out as Lanzo spoke.

    "Let''s go, there''s still one ce we haven''t checked out yet," Lanzo said, giving a knowing look at Emery and Emery nodded in reply.

    Lanzo''s words had only meaning, Granny''s ce. Unlike the rest of the Mistshire settlers, Granny''s hut was located at the farthest edge of the settlement near the trees. Emery then followed Lanzo''s limping hurried steps with the torch only providing the faintest of light from the darkness that seemed to be wanting to swallow them alive.

    As the two youngsters neared Granny''s hut, a faint moving shadow and the sound of digging entered their perceptions. They headed toward the unknown and when they got there, the shadow of a man was scooping the earth with what appeared to be a shovel. Emery shone the burning torch on the person and saw Obed, one of the Mistshire settlers, who seemed to be out of sorts.

    Lanzo had just caught up to Emery and when it was his turn to see, he fell to knees and vomited a greenish, foamy barf.

    "W-w-what? H-h-how?" Lanzo said, heaving hard while wiping his mouth.

    Jacob arrived not long after and had the same reaction.

    Emery fought off the urge to cover his nose. He opened his mouth to ask Obed what had happened while they were away but decided against it and let the man continue to dig in tears.

    Just when Emery turned toward the hut, the door opened and Granny stepped out. In a moment''s notice, Obed had already thrown away the shovel and ran toward Granny.

    "How is my wife!" Obed kneeled and grabbed Granny''s robes, but the old woman kept silent and shook her head. Her eyes exhibited deep sadness as she watched Obed who was now wailing and hugging his poor, poor, wife inside her hut.

    Jacob stood before Granny and asked, "W-what happened? Is e-e-everyone��"

    Granny sighed heavily as she took a seat. Her shoulders slumped as she exined that when the three had left, everyone in the settlement started exhibiting coughing, which spread within just hours. Granny worked nonstop brewing potion but despite her best efforts, one by one, the residents soon became unable to move and died.

    Lanzo, standing beside Emery, had a grim expression as if he had remembered something terrible. He said, "These symptoms�� Granny, please don''t tell me it''s following us��"

    Granny shook her head once more and buried her face in her hands. From that, Emery could tell it was the same disease that Lanzo''s family had suffered. More on that, however, it seemed that the same thing had happened during their almost two years of travel.

    Granny then stood up and rummaged through the countless bottles before finding three bottles with greenish content and asked the four men to drink the potion.

    "Even though you weren''t here when it happened, it''s better to drink this potion as a prevention. This will help you to resist the disease," she said while handing the potions to them.

    Lanzo and Jacob chugged the potion without dy but somehow for Emery, the back of his head was screaming that there seemed to be something out of ce. He stared at the green potion when a wild idea shed through his mind. He trembled and then looked at Granny whose saddened eyes earlier now seemed to have disappeared altogether.

    "What''s wrong, dear? Drink it, it should be good for you," urged Granny.

 Chapter 76: Betrayal

    <h4>76 Betrayal</h4>

    [Analyze]

    [Paralysis poison]

    [A concoction that shocks the nervous system rendering the receiver unable to move and lose consciousness for an extended period of time]

    His eyes widened at the revtion. Although he had no idea what the nervous system was, the following words were more than enough to know what would happen to him the moment he drank this potion. Then it clicked in Emery''s head. Why would the illness that Lanzo had told him would appear here and from the sound of it, not only once but had happened multiple times as he traveled with her? There was only one answer. So, without dy, he smashed his potion on the floor and pped the potions out of Lanzo and Jacob''s grasps.

    Emery took a step back and stared at Granny as he usingly said to her, "Why Granny! Why!"

    He went behind Lanzo and tried to make him regurgitate the poison but apparently he was toote. The effect of the poison had already spread throughout Lanzo as Emery struggled a bit to carry Lanzo''s weight.

    Lanzo could only barely move his lips to say, ''wha��you��'' before thudding on the ground, unconscious, with Jacob and Obed following suit.

    Emery''s stare bore a hole into Granny''s shifting appearance, which no longer resembled the one he had known for months. Her face contorted and twisted, reced with more wrinkles, her bulging eyes seemed to pop out of their sockets, her teeth became sharper as if they were all fangs and her hair turned greasy white.

    He drew his sword and the ''Granny'' now who no longer resembled her old warm appearance said in a high pitched nasally voice, "Kekeke, young child, you truly are full of surprises! Extremely talented, in fact maybe even better than me, I daresay. But too bad��"

    Her outward appearance, mannerisms, everything had changed. Emery shakingly pointed his sword at her and said, "Granny, please... I �C don''t want to hurt you. Why are you doing this?"

    "Hurt me? I thought you were smarter than that, my dear Emery, kekeke," she said with a cackle. ''Granny'' then raised her bony hand and the thin roots from outside started creeping inside the hut.

    One of the roots had managed to sneak up behind him but he was able to barely dodge and cut it off with his iron sword. He kept moving around and hacked the crawling roots while at it, making sure that not even a single one would wrap around to any of his limbs.

    "Interesting�� it looks like you have seen this magic before. How curious. I wonder what other secrets you may have," said the old woman.

    From the sound of it and her appearance, he could infer that she didn''t seem to have learned this from the Magus Academy. She looked too old to know only the lowest level of spell from the nt element and didn''t dare mention the Magus Academy, wherein whatever restriction that had been casted on her should be broken by now.

    As he kept zing his way through the hut, a distant memory from one of his family''s schr lessons resurfaced in his mind. The lesson of how there were rumours and some evidence and sightings of magic and mystical creatures in thend of Britannia albeit being extremely rare. Considering that memory that had emerged and with the existence of the Magus Academy, Emery became somewhat convinced those rumors might actually be true!

    Granny then raised her other hand and ck smoke emerged from her palm. The smoke rose up to the ceiling of the hut before it started wiggling and twisting itself, forming a rope-like appearance. It then pounced at Emery but he was able to jump just in the nick of the time on the side.

    The half-circle with a vertical line symbol on Emery''s palm faintly glowed and showed information in his mind.

    [Shadow rope - rank 3 darkness spell]

    He remembered he had seen this spell being able to be used by a rank four acolyte or above. Granny kept channeling the two spells on her both hands, which Emery couldn''t help but be unsure of what to feel, terrified or amazed.

    Both spells continuously threw themselves at Emery, he was able to chop whatever came his way but at the same time, he felt that the sword was getting duller after each wave. A rope of smoke attacked him directly and when Emery tried to chop it off, like what he had feared, the de didn''t cut through as the smoke-rope ensnared the sword and attempted to pull it out from Emery''s grip.

    Emery held on with all his strength and tried to tug it back only to result in the iron sword bending almost straight. He let go of the sword at the peak of the tug, causing it to be thrown away with force. Emery wanted to run but when he saw Lanzo staying still with eyes wide open, that moment of hesitation became his downfall for he was caught off guard by the root that wrapped his leg just beneath his feet. He kneeled in an attempt to pry it off but the ck smoke-rope swiftly circled around his body. He struggled to break free but with each twist and turn of his body only made the grip of the smoke be tighter and tighter.

    "G-Granny�� Y-You��"

    Emery didn''t manage to finish his words as the flying bottle of paralysis potion was shoved into his throat. In just seconds, Emery''s vision darkened, he couldn''t move until everything within his consciousness finally became dark.

 Chapter 77: Ritual

    <h4>77 Ritual</h4>

    Here Emeryy on the table staring at the rounded ceilingposed of straw and wood. It was just like when the first time he had awoken in Granny''s hut. There was the strong scent of medicinal herbs but there was also a foul stench, which probably came from the corpses outside. Still, this moment was unlike his first experience, that time had a warm atmosphere but now it had a cold, dark and a deathly aura permeating the surrounding. It was the total opposite, his distant memory was,pared to his present situation.

    Waves of prickling needles like ants crawling through his whole body. The poison was still in effect as he tried to move his whole body, but only his pinky finger was able to make small movements, nothing meaningful. He could move his eyes though and was able to faintly see on the edge of his vision four silhouettes lit by the faint several candles standing on the edge of the table and the burning furnace where the cauldron stood.

    One of the bodies was that of a woman, lying next together to another burly man, which were most likely Obed and his dead wife. As for Jacob and Lanzo, they were closer to him and after looking carefully at their chest, he saw they were slightly heaving with eyes closed.

    Once more he struggled to break free from the bondage but it was for naught no matter how hard he ordered his body to move. Then Lanzo''s silhouette rustled, Emery whispered, "Lanzo! Hey, Lanzo! Wake up!"

    "He''s fast asleep, my dear. I''m quite surprised to see you already recovered. Your body''s healing truly is a marvel, "said Granny with a wicked grin while entering the alchemy room. She first went to Lanzo, caressed his cheeks, before moving to Emery. "Anyway dear, it seems like you''re not a simple boy found in the woods, are you?"

    She then pounced on him and grabbed his cheeks, forcing his eyes to gaze directly into hers. After she seemed to have confirmed what she wanted to know, she released her bony hand and said, "A tint of green. So, that''s why. You''re a Fey. Care to tell me the name of your parents?"

    Emery stayed silent as he was now able to wiggle his toe.

    "What about your mother''s name instead?" asked the old hag.

    Granny raised her hand and said, "Actually, you''re right. Don''t bother. It doesn''t even matter."

    "Granny��" he said tiredly. "Why are you doing this?"

    For a moment, Granny looked about to answer but only the dull thumping of the wooden floor against her feet replied in return. She stood before the unconscious Jacob and grabbed the container sitting beside him. She lifted it up, scooped her hand inside then rubbed it on Jacob''s arms, legs and head. Emery watched as the red watery substance from the container, some of them seemed to have already formed chunks, was smeared on Jacob. It didn''t take long for Jacob to be covered all over except for his chest when a new metallic scent traveled in the air. Granny moved closer to Jacob and then drew a circle with a six-sided star on Jacob''s chest and proceeded to grab a small, jet ck dagger.

    As she raised the dagger, she chanted a spell that was foreign to Emery''s ear before fiercely puncturing Jacob right in the center of what she had drawn. Emery wanted to close his eyes but refused to avert his gaze while watching Jacob suddenly waking up and grimacing.

    Jacob''s body started convulsing violently and a few secondster, a screeching white stream flew out from his orifices; mouth, nose, ears, including the eyes until it got sucked into granny''s wide open jaw. After nothing more came out of Jacob''s orifices, only then he stopped shaking and became dried up, looking simr to the corpses Obed had buried beside Granny''s hut.

    The ungodly ritual sent goosebumps up Emery''s spine for only one exnation made sense in his mind. She had just sucked a person''s life. Jacob''s wailing reverberated inside Emery''s head. The vige elder of Mistshire died just like that.

    She ced the jet ck dagger carefully on the table and even though the room''s visibility was close to none, Emery had seen how her body shook in delight.

    "You�� you�� What did you do to old man Jacob?" he demanded.

    Granny lifted the lifeless corpse of Jacob and turned to Emery. Her greasy white hair had be richer and a bit darker after she had consumed a person''s soul. She said with a less nasally voice, "I am a gue, my dear. A curse towards all living things."

    Her lips curled upward before going out of the room. After returning with no Jacob on her arms, she kneeled before Lanzo and ced him on the table. She tore his shirt with the dagger.

    "No, please no�� Granny, stop. Don''t do this. Not to him��" pleaded Emery. Again Granny worked in silence and didn''t heed any attention to Emery. She hastily scribbled the blood from another container she had prepared and once all preparation had been finished, she licked her lips and raised the dagger.

    "Granny! That''s Lanzo, he cares about you more than anyone. Don''t do this to him!"

    Granny pierced down but stopped midway. She then said, "Ahh�� my dear Lanzo�� I see that you''re awake. Why didn''t you say anything?"

    Emery was finally able to turn over his body to the side and saw Lanzo had his eyes open.

    Lanzo was shaking, his eyes wet. "I-I am afraid��"

    "Aww, it''s okay to be afraid, child. Don''t worry it will be over soon��" she said with a patronizing tone.

    "Granny, I am afraid to die. But I am also terrified to know the truth. Still, will you tell me?"

    "Of course, go ahead and ask me anything, deary Lanzo," Granny answered.

    "Tell me the truth this time. Was it you?"

    "Yes, you are correct," said Granny.

    "I�� see��" These were only the words that Lanzo seemed to get out of his throat.

    At first Lanzo was as still as a rock, then it became a slight tremble, but now, he was calm again. And just like a volcano, Lanzo erupted, "I treated you like my mother!"

    "Kekeke, I never was your mother! Be happy now that you can reunite with your family!" she replied and struck down the jet ck dagger straight into Lanzo''s chest.

    Lanzo was able to spare a nce into Emery''s eyes who had turned his head to see, and Emery could feel the fear and despair in Lanzo''s. Emery shouted, pleading Granny to stop this madness, but the knife stayed punctured in Lanzo''s chest. And in hisst moments, Emery and Lanzo stared at each other as Lanzo''s face slowly paled. Emery''s heart dropped. Lanzo was dying.

    He howled in torment as the white stream also exited his body and got consumed by Granny''s inhumane opened-jaws before falling limp, lifeless. She burst outughing after she looked at her reflection in the cauldron. Once more she turned to Emery with her face now clear of wrinkles and eyes no longer bulging out.

    "Why, Granny, why!" Emery shouted in tears.

    "Isn''t it obvious yet? All this work just to gain my youth hahaha��huh?

    Granny stoppedughing madly and touched her cheeks with her finger that looked less bony.

    "Why do I have tears?" she said to herself before wiping it. "No matter, you''re next, my dear Emery. You''ll apany my poor Lanzo."

    The numbing feeling still covered Emery''s being but the raging fire inside him didn''t die down. He now could feel Granny''s grasp, which felt stronger than an average adult male.

    At this moment, he was starting to hate himself as she mmed him down on the table. He hated how helpless he was as Granny tore open his shirt, revealing his scarred chest; he hated how that all he could do was watch as she smeared blood on him; he hated how naive he had been as Granny raised her dagger and was getting ready to kill him.

    Emery roared while the blood in his veins started to boil. A surge of energy exploded within him. His body grew hair rapidly, teeth were turning sharper, ears were starting to be that of a wolf and nails were turning into ws. Then his bare chest started to emit a ck light before it formed into some kind of wavy engravings spreading from his scarred chest up to his cheeks.

    [Fey bloodline activated]

 Chapter 78: Rage

    <h4>78 Rage</h4>

    The symbol on his glowed as it issued a notification in his mind.

    [Fey bloodline activated]

    [Battle power has increased by 15]

    Emery tapped into the bloodline of his ancestors and began his transformation. He didn''t care whatever information the symbol showed him in his rage-filled mind. All he cared about at the moment was that he had a surge of energy and was able to move his body free from the influence of the paralysis poison.

    His strength and speed had doubled and with the natural strength of his transformation, so that when he jumped toward the ceiling and ricocheted himself straight to the old hag, the ceiling of the rounded hut exploded as he managed to charge the old hag into the storage room.

    With such powerful charge, any normal human would have died, especially an old woman, but of course this old hag was far from normal. From the rubble of the wood and straw, Granny stood up uninjured with her skin looking as brown as an oak.

    [Oak flesh - Tier 2 nt magic]

    [Turning flesh into a hard oak wood, strong but light]

    Emery''s attack virtually had no effect on her and instead of being fearful, Granny appeared to have been more excited than before.

    "Hahaha! Wonderful, excellent! You truly are special! Such a rarity even to those who are direct descendants of the Fey!"

    "I�� I''ll rip you��apart!" He roared and once more charged at Granny when a wall of wood sprang from before her. He quickly shifted his position mid-air and waved his arm, sending Granny outside flying where the blood moon shone its ominous crimson light.

    He chased after the body lying on the ground but when he arrived, her figure became a ck smoke, dispersing into thin air. The roots on the ground then started creeping on him and managed totch on his legs. After he hacked the roots with his ws, Emery darted his eyes until he found Granny''s silhouette going into the forest wherein he followed suit.

    Inside the forest, the tall trees little light from whatever the crimson moon shone on thend below. He tried to track down Granny''s mocking voice as she kept on saying, "Come here, boy. Come! I''m over here!"

    She moved faster than any old woman should''ve been able too, but Emery was nearing her evident by the faint ck smoke he had been seeing signs of. Emery understood that he had no spells nor even a sword, but he understood that his ws right now would probably be more effective against the old hag than a weapon.

    After clearing everything of the spells that had managed to twist itself on him, Emery breathed in and out. The cold winter made him look like he was breathing out his own smokeing straight from his nostrils. He was calming himself since he had fallen to her tricks twice. If he continued being reckless and wouldn''t be more careful, he realized that he would eventually fall prey into the hands of an old mad woman.

    Now that he had gotten back some sense to himself, Emery surveyed his surroundings and came up with a n. This time, Emery ran in circles in the hopes of confusing Granny and her wicked spells. His advantage was speed and he would take advantage of that until she finally slips out and that would be his one and only chance to get close and tackle the old woman to the ground. He believed that as long he pinned her down, her wooden spell of defense would eventually break apart.

    "What are you doing now, boy! Can''t you even catch an old woman?"

    Despite making himself calm earlier, he could feel his emotion was starting to rise up once more. It looked like his transformation not only affected his body but also his psyche. He gritted his teeth as he continued to catch his breath, trying hard not to fall out of grace by her nonstop taunting.

    As he ran around, another of Granny''s shadow rope appeared behind a tree rope, his fast momentum made him barely dodge it causing him to crash into one of the trees. He stood up, uninjured, and saw the aftermath in his wake. The thick three was half broken and was almost about to fall. Then a new idea popped in his head.

    Emery once more ran around and purposely crashed into the trees where Granny''s shadow rope appeared. He noticed a silhouette jump out of the way of the fallen tree and this confirmed his theory. Granny''s couldn''t be far away or was most likely hiding behind the tree the shadow appeared from since it was attached to her directly.

    He continued doing the same stratagem and after a dozen of treester, Granny''s voice rang out and said, "Hahaha, looks like you''ve gone mad, my dear Emery. Sadly, falling trees won''t be enough to hurt m��"

    Before Granny was able to finish her words, Emery appeared above her, standing on top of a nearby fallen tree and pounced on her. They were only an inch away when Granny chanted a new kind of spell at such speed that a ck light in the shape of a crescent moon appeared on the top of her palm and shot toward Emery.

    Emery barely had the time to twist his body in mid-air when the unknown spell sliced past him. The notification of the sleep arrived at the moment of impact:

    [Enfeeble de - rank 3 darkness spell]

    [A powerful and extremely sharp de created from the shadow of the darkness element]

    Blood sshed against the trunk of the tree and Emery could no longer feel his right arm. He turned to see what had happened and only to find his right arm was still hovering in the air while he was descending fast on the ground.

    Distracted by such a shock, he didn''t notice Granny had whipped her jet, ck dagger, pierced him right into his scarred chest, mmed him on the ground and got on top of him.

    Emery howled as he could feel every fiber of his being forcefully drawn out and consumed by Granny.

    "Grraaaahhhh!!!"

    Each second felt like eternity while witnessing his own white stream being pulled out of his body. Emery struggled trying to push the old woman away, but it seemed that even her strength was quite unusual while his was starting to dwindle. And he was starting to lose consciousness when

    Emery then heard the familiar voice again.

    "You''re in trouble again aren''t you, kid?" said a voice in his head.

    "You! Who are �C why are you always messing my head" he replied with his thoughts.

    "Huh? The feeling is mutual, kid. Stop messing around, your pathetic actions will be the end of us both!"

    "I-I��"

    "I what, kid? I''m trying your best? Heck, you can''t even defeat an old woman!"

    "Whoever or whatever you are�� you either help me or shut up!"

    Emery bit his tongue just to force himself awake. It barely did anything as his vision was waning. The white stream became even thicker like endless smoke entering through Granny''s wide open mouth.

    "Such a rich life force!" yelled Granny. "This�� this!... what is this!.. What are you really Emery!"

    Sheughed madly as a ck shadow mixed within white stream and entered her mouth. And in just a few seconds, her hair became thick and dark, skin tightened, until she finally became an attractive young woman in her 30s.

    She touched her face before taking a look at her body, her wrinkled skin turned smooth and white. She grinned and shouted, "This is the best! Finally! Finally! After two hundred years of seeing that disgusting face, I''m back to my prime! Now, I''ll be able to return the favor to that bitch!"

    Emery shakingly raised his hand. The feeling of feebleness grew stronger as he could tell her rate of absorption was getting stronger by the second. He knew he was on the boundary of life and death. If he didn''t do something, anything, this would spell his inevitable doom.

    And with such desperate situations, came desperate measures. He decided to not even try to escape, instead, he decided to embrace it. He grasped Granny''s hand that was holding the hilt of the dagger and pushed it deeper into himself. His sudden actions surprised her, making her lower her head, and at that moment Emery found the strength to sit up and bite Granny''s neck with all the force he could muster in his jaws until the blood was starting to drip down.

    Granny was startled and then immediately broke away. But Emery was not willing to let go. He released his left arm, put it around Granny''s torso and once again bit as hard as he could until a chunk of meat was taken off.

    Granny screamed and pushed him back with both hands before turning herself into a shadow and disappearing.

    -----

    Author Note

 Chapter 79: Dying

    <h4>79 Dying</h4>

    "Sigh�� You truly are hopeless, kid," said the voice in a low tone.

    "Why? Why is it that when you say something, it''s always about mocking me. Can''t you see I''ve tried my best?" said Emery, indignant.

    "Why don''t you reflect on your actions, kid? Look and ask yourself, how many times have you gotten out in such a crucial moment only to be saved by pure luck? You won''t survive this time," replied the voice.

    "Haha, but at least this time, I''ve won!" Emery''sugh got cut short before he curled in pain. His vision was getting blurrier and the sound from the surrounding was waning.

    "This is definitely not winning��" retorted the voice, clearly disappointed.

    "Well ain''t she the one running? I believe I could say I won fair and square," Emery said to convince himself before coughing out blood.

    "You know she''ll return and she''s alive. Based on what I had felt from her earlier, she should at least be a rank 6 acolyte, and for her to live that long, she should also have a healing spell on her sleeve. As for you though, you''d probably be dead once shees back," exined the voice.

    "Hahaha �� cough cough �� maybe you''re right�� Hahaha, this is so funny�� I''m talking to myself. I''ve be crazy as well�� "

    "Kid�� haven''t you figured it out already? You are not talking to yourself��" criticized the voice.

    "Is that so? Then who or that are you? Come on, humor me in myst moments," chided Emery.

    "I am Killgragah, the Guardian of Khaos! Thou should remember my great name for my greatness was once and still feared by the whole gxy!" announced the voice.

    Emery burst outughing. "Hahaha�� God�� I really am dying�� My imagination has gone wild!"

    Once more, Emery''s lungs issued a fit of coughs filled with blood as he yanked the jet, ck dagger out of his chest. It didn''t take long for him to feel all the warmth was exiting his body, only the coldness remained. These were all the things that registered in Emery''s head before plunging into the eternal darkness called death.

    Or so he thought��

    A momentter, the swearing of a woman sounded not far away coupled with the crunching of branches and hard thumping.

    Just like Killgragah had said, she wasn''t dead and hade back to finish her loose end.

    But in the second that that happened, a sudden deafening buzzing caused pain in Emery''s head, making him open his eyes only to find what was supposed to be an open sky blocked by tree leaves had changed into what appeared to be a ceiling made out of rocks.

    Emery shot up, sitting before eximing, "Wha-what just happened?"

    A throbbing pain came rushing through his right shoulder as well as his chest. Emery grabbed his shoulder with his left arm as he gasped for air while gritting his teeth and grunting, "Urrgghh!"

    These pain were too real for Emery to consider he had died or dreaming. The only exnation he coulde up with was he once more transported into some kind of space or something.

    Eventually, the pain calmed down to a point he could somewhat bear it. He tried to stand up with his wiggling legs, using the wall as a support.

    Once he had stabilized his footing, still leaning on the wall, from the darkness the familiar voice echoed in the air and said, "Kid��"

    Emery tried to peer into the darkness that appeared to be more like an abyss into nothingness. He was unable to see anything, so he called out instead. "Killgragah? Is that you? Where are you?"

    Now that he had gotten back to his senses, Emery felt like he had been here before and simr to that time, his body now was also emitting its own light to provide some vision in the surrounding.

    He decided to walk toward the voice, and as he trudged along the path, he could barely see a monstrous shadow, and some sort of ck fire lighting up the tunnel. Emery thought to himself that whatever would happen, woulde to pass, and proceeded to exit the tunnel.

    "I am here," said the voice above Emery''s head.

    Emery looked up and saw the species that only existed in mythical stories. Its size was at least ten times of that of a war horse, its neck stretched like a snake connected with its huge chest. Its four limbs, two in the back acting as legs, and two in the front that was connected to its wings spanning at least ten times the dragon''s total size.

    The dragon moved its pointed and scaly snout at Emery. If this was another time, Emery would''ve probably been scared to death or frozen to the point where he wouldn''t be able to move even an inch of muscle. However, considering what he had just gone through in some unfortunate event and had half-given up, Emery issued half a smile as he said to the mythical creature, "Haha�� so, is this how I''ll go to the afterlife? Are you going to eat me now?"

    "Should I?" said the dragon''s booming voice. It opened its wide maw and Emery just stood still before a sh sparked inside its mouth and spewed out an invisible energy like a gust of wind, pushing Emery to his knees.

    "Hey! Did you just spit on me?" Emery said in a rage as he stood up without issues. Only then he realized that the throbbing pain on his right shoulder disappeared and bleeding chest closed up, looking just like how it died before. On top of that, a surge of energy revitalized his weary spirit that he felt like was back to his previous self.

    "Hahahaha! Be grateful, kid, for you have been blessed by the awesome, mighty, great and powerful Killgragah!" dered the dragon, seemingly overpraising himself by using the same descriptions.

    Emery received a slight headache from talking to this narcissistic dragon. Still, a gratitude was due, so Emery said, "Thank you, Killgragah. But if you''re so powerful, why can''t you grow my hand back?"

    "Too bad but I don''t know such spells," immediately replied Killgragah, moving around.

    Emery noticed a chain rustled behind Killgragah''s leg. He said, "Howe the great and powerful is in chains?"

    "I-I don''t want to talk about it!" Killgragah snapped as he once more moved into a corner.

    Emery stopped pressing the issue and ced his attention elsewhere. Looking around the chamber, there were two things that caught his eyes. Floating on one side of the room was a huge window while on the opposite side was a rather massive door.

    He first walked up to the overbearing door that it felt like he was an ant once he stood just a few steps away from it. When he moved closer, an invisible force pushed against him and no matter how much strength Emery ced through his legs, he couldn''t get one foot nearer.

    "You won''t be able to get near much less open the door with your current understanding of the elements, kid,"mented the dragon.

    Emery opened his mouth to ask what was inside about but decided against it. He had a feeling that no matter how much questioning he did, the dragon would probably say to prove his worth by opening it by himself.

    He then took a step back and headed toward the window instead. Through the window, he could see the forest where he had just fought with the woman who was supposed to be Granny. In fact, the woman was also there running around and looking behind each tree or under the rubble of trees in search of him.

    "Killgragah!" said Emery with gritted teeth.

    "Don''t bother. She can''t see you, and you also can''t get out," replied the dragon, sitting calmly.

    "What do you mean? Are you taking me as a prisoner here?" questioned Emery.

    "Is your mind really that simple, kid?" glowered the dragon.

    "If I''m not a prisoner, then what? Why am I here? What is this ce?" interrogated Emery.

    The dragon stood up and spanned his wings amidst as if he was stretching. "You are currently inside a space created by Khaos, The Ruler of Darkness, Lord of Shadow."

    Emery twitched his brows, not understanding one bit Killgragah had just exined.

    "As for the reason why you can''t get out, it''s simply because you don''t have the sufficient power to do it. Like what I said earlier, you are just too weak," taunted the dragon.

    Emery clenched his fist. Again, he wanted to give this dragon a piece of his mind, but he calmed himself before asking, "Then, tell me. How did I get in here the first ce? I''m assuming it was you?"

    "Correct, I used a lot of energy and broke a rule by letting you in," replied the dragon, yawning.

    Emery released his fist. He tried to fight off the urge to ask why but something at the back of his head was telling him that was not the right thing to ask next. Instead, shouldn''t he be grateful that this Killgragah had actually gone out of his way to ce him in this spatial space? After collecting himself once more, he asked, "So, Killgragah. What should I do before I can get out of here?"

    The dragon''s eyes beamed, looking as if Emery was finally asking the right questions. Killgragah said, "Simple enough. Cultivate your understanding of the elements until you are strong enough."

    "How strong are we talking about?"

    "Until you''ve be a magus, of course. I''ve seen your talent, so that should probably take about five to ten years in human time."

    "Ten years?!"

 Chapter 80: Pure Energy

    <h4>80 Pure Energy</h4>

    "Are you being serious? Five to ten years? Are you expecting me to stay here for 10 years?" questioned Emery with a furrowed brow.

    "Kid, I am not expecting anything from you. What I am saying is, that is the way," retorted the ck dragon.

    Emery gave it a thought. He tried to recall his experiences back in the hut that somewhat jumped start his understanding of the elements. He would cultivate in the morning and evening, and when he practiced his and increased his knowledge with some tasks like watering the nt, caring for the garden or tilling the ground the associated affinity would increase. However, there was nothing simr here that he knew of, so he didn''t consider that as an option.

    Also, based on experience, the increase of his spirit power, which was the basis of his acolyte ranking, grew at a snail''s pacepared to the rest of acolytes he knew. Eventually of course he would reach it, but like the dragon had said, it would take years, and he didn''t have the time considering his situation.

    He then searched around the room for anything that he could use, such as the elemental origin stones, potions, or any kind of tools but came up empty handed. Thisrge chamber only housed the dragon, a swirling thing above that looked like a whirlpool of ck stuff, the window showing the outside world, a humongous door and the tunnel he hade from. As he kept thinking and searching for things that may help, his eyes fell on the dragon once more and thought of an idea.

    He said with the most ttering voice he could muster, "Oh, mighty and powerful Killgragah."

    The ck dragon''s ear twitched.

    "My humble self believes this challenge is something too great of a difficulty for me to achieve. Hence, I implore to your great self, for any thing that could help this little one in his journey."

    "Hmm��" the ck dragon grunted.

    In Emery''s ear, however, it sounded like a happy grunt. Hence, he decided to tter the dragon further. "I beg thee, supreme being, for any generosity that you can bless me with, perhaps an item or an artifact?

    The ck dragon decided to stand on all fours. He pointed to his back leg, using his sharp snout, and said, "Kid, can''t you see that I''m in chains and am not sleeping on a pile of treasure? I have nothing to give you. And even if I have, why should I give you a piece of my precious treasure?"

    "You''re weak. You can''t handle the spell of someone as mighty as me," said the ck dragon, proning back into the corner.

    Emery was starting to feel a vein was about to pop in his forehead as he thought this dragon was once again ying with his emotions. He couldn''t be cooped up in this ce for ten years, he still had a lot to do. Of course revenge would never be too old, but his established trail of clues against those who had killed his family, as well as Granny disappearing to who knows where, probably massacring innocent people in secluded settlements, he just didn''t have the luxury to waste ten years in this ce.

    "Killgragah�� you know I''m an acolyte at the Magus Academy, right?" said Emery with no repercussions or the urge to keep his mouth shut about this magical ce.

    "Of course, but what about it?" said the ck dragon, not even a bit concerned.

    "Then you should know that in a couple of months, I''ll be transported there again. So, I guess I''d be forcefully ripped away from whatever you call this space, right?" said Emery, feeling a bit proud of himself that he had outwitted this ck dragon.

    "Maybe, but I doubt it," dismissed the ck dragon.

    "What do you mean?" inquired Emery.

    "Any orders or spell from the outside going to that left palm of yours won''t be able to prate the barrier Khaos, the Ruler of Darkness, had created. They''ll probably assume you have died because that low-level symbol will only react if its host has some lifeforce. So, the recall spell will not work."

    After that exnation, Emery couldn''t help but feel he had no choice in the matter. Especially if that truly was the case. He was trapped in this spatial space with the dragon as his solepanion. And it looked like this dragon wasn''t that keen in helping him too much. If so, why would Killgragah bring him here in the first ce and use a lot of energy to break some kind of rule? It didn''t make sense.

    "Hahaha, why are you looking so downcast, kid? Have you no eyes to see, no ears to listen, no nose to smell, no tongue to taste, no skin to feel and no mind to think? Observe and pay attention to your surroundings, the secret of the Lord of Shadow is in in sight, and with my guidance, the acolytes and magi in that academy will not hold a candle against you in due time," said Killgragah, the ck dragon.

    Emery deeply closed his eyes and took a deep breath before opening it. He focused his thoughts in to see, to listen, to smell, to taste, to feel, and to think. At first there was nothing helpful, just things he had been experiencing ever since he had arrived here. The sight of the ck dragon in front, both his and the dragon''s breathing, the smell of his bloodstained clothes, the taste of blood in his mouth, the cold air in the surrounding, and the thoughts of why was he doing this in the first ce. However, as he continued on to be mindful and focus on the present, a faint sort of energy was actually before him and the dragon. Soon enough, he could tell it was everywhere, at all once. He snapped out of his trance and stared at the ck dragon, unsure of what to say.

    "Excellent, so you indeed have talent. Not many can feel the energy of Khaos. So I, Killgragah, the Guardian of Khaos, shall guide you with my unparalleled intelligence!"

    Emery sighed, thinking the wonderful moment just now had been broken. Still, this ridiculous dragon had somewhat cheered him up. He asked, "Am I right to assume then that if I take in this energy to learn the other elements, it would help me tremendously?"

    "Indeed, well, pretty much the same as those special rooms with the puny stones in that human academy. But unlike those stones, this chamber is filled with pure energy that''ll work with all elements. For a supreme being like me, this spirit aura doesn''t have much benefit but for you a lowly rank two acolyte, you''ll reach magus much much faster. From ten years to... I''d say around two or three years."

    This was certainly good news for Emery. Two years at the very least was still better than ten years. But why didn''t this dragon tell him that earlier? He wouldn''t have to feel dejected from the way this dragon mocked and withholding of information in the first ce. Also, his problem about returning to the Magus Academy still wasn''t resolved. Nevertheless, it was better than nothing.

    After Emery nodded, he went into the corner opposite the ck dragon, took a seat, and started to reflect on his four affinities. At first he wanted to push through his nt element''s understanding, which had already reached the middle stage but decided against it because that wasn''t the most beneficial thing to cultivate right now. So, he decided to go with the second element he was most familiar with and because it would give him the most benefit in conjunction with a spell that would increase his survivability, the earth element.

    Emery started following the manual he had bought from the Golden City''s Magus Guild and dived right in into understanding it. Steadfast thy heart, unmoved, unshaken. The words resounded in his mind and the illusion of giant rock trying to swallow him returned. Unlike the time he had first witnessed this, a sense of confidence inside him as he faced whatever came his way.

    Due to Emery being so focused, the sense of time became slightly distorted as he didn''t notice the notifications the symbol had been throwing itself in his mind.

    [Spirit power has increased]

    [Spirit power has increased]

    [Spirit power has increased]

    [Congrattions! You have mastered the middle stage foundation of the earth element]

    The moment the congrattions appeared, only then Emery''s focus broke because of the new surge of earth elemental energy flowing inside his body. Just like that, only a few days had passed and he already managed to achieve what took him weeks to reach with his nt element. His eyes beamed with a newfound determination.

 Chapter 81: Breakthrough

    <h4>81 Breakthrough</h4>

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Congrattions! You have mastered the middle stage foundation of the earth element]

    Now that his focus had been broken, Emery realized it had been quite a while since he had checked his status. So, he decided to examine the symbol on his hand and just as Killgragah had mentioned, some functionalities in the palm-symbol worked since it was connected to his lifeforce. He selected his personal information and the following showed:

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [16 years old]

    [Spirit Aptitude B]

    [Spirit Affinity: nt, Water, Earth, Darkness]

    [nt Spirit - Middle Stage]

    [Water Spirit - Initial Stage]

    [Earth Spirit - Middle Stage]

    [Darkness Spirit - Inestimable]

    [Battle power 21 (16)]

    [Spirit force 36 (24)]

    [Fey Bloodline - stage 1]

    [Acolyte Rank 2]

    Looking through his updated general information, Emery slightly smiled at the results of his most recent training. During his four days of training, his spirit force increased by a total of three points, and not only that, his battle power also increased by five more points, which was out of his expectations. He gave it a thought and the only exnation he could make sense the most was thetest addition to his status.

    [Fey Bloodline - stage 1]

    So far, he had experienced two instances of bloodline activation, the first one was done with the help of a potion booster, which also increased his strength permanently afterward, while the second one was activated naturally in his battle against the woman. This second instance differed in a sense that it was a lower increase, however, to make things matters, Emery was d there were increases in his physical condition.

    For a moment, Emery daydreamed of waving a huge sword and battling countless foes, however, when he tried to move his right arm�� a hint of disappointment struck him. He tried to feel whatever was left of his right arm(which was now only the right shoulder) only to be more pensive. Fortunately, the depressing thoughts were drowned out by the long, grumblingint of his stomach. And with his attention shifting once more, he hadn''t considered how he would be living without food or water for a long time?

    He stood up with his slightly numb legs and went to the ck dragon whose intent gaze seemed to be locked in watching the outside world.

    The so-called ''great and mighty, Killgragah'' didn''t seem to put this matter in such high regards, but for Emery this was a matter of great importance. After all, if he didn''t eat or drink anything, he would die. Once more, Emery asked, "Dear Magnificent Killgragah, I, a humble acolyte needs forms of sustenance. If I don''t, then a supreme being such as yourself would soon be seen as a delicacy in my eyes."

    "That''s preposterous!" eximed the ck dragon. "However, you are bothering me. At the other end of the tunnel, there should be some food there. Now, go away."

    Emery didn''t say much and only nodded in gratitude. He went back through the passage he hade from and found that the floor was stained with dried blood. Not far away, was the ck dagger, that Granny had used to try and suck energy lifeforce from people. He picked it up and inspected it closer. At first nce, the dagger appear dull, however when Emery tried to run his finger by the edge, it cut through his skin like metal and leaves.

    [Moon Dagger - Tier 3 Artifact]

    [Weight: 2.1 kilogram, Length: 35 centimeter]

    [Spell unavable - bound to owner]

    Like what he had seen so far, Granny''s dagger was special. However, what kind of spell did it contain? If it was only the sucking of lifeforce, Emery wasn''t sure if he would like to use this. For now though, he decided to keep the jet ck dagger by strapping it on his waist before continuing on his journey to reach the other end of the tunnel. Soon enough, he found himself in a small basement-like room.

    There were several wooden containers that had moss growing on the outside, however, the inside seemed to be filled with water. He scooped it with his left hand, smelled it before taking a sip, and then within an instant, it quenched whatever thirst he had. Sitting on another side of the room were more than a dozen leather sacks, and when he opened it, a pile of triangr leaf packagesy inside. Emery grabbed one and after he had unpacked it, the content appeared to be some sort of bread. Again, he sniffed it but Emery''s brows twitched. It smelled nothing.

    Since cooking was somewhat rted to alchemy, Emery tried his spell analyze and received the following information:.

    [Analyzing...]

    [Lembas Bread]

    [A consumable item. The choice of food by humanity''s mortal enemy, the elves. However, none can deny its nutritional effectiveness. Just one small is enough for daily consumption]

    Emery ced a small piece of the bread into his mouth. He was kind of expecting some kind of taste, however, it was just in and simple. After finishing the piece, he bore witness to its effect as his grumbling stomach no longerined and felt full. Better than starving to death, he supposed.

    He then rummaged through the other sacks, only to find they all contained the same tasteless bread. Searching around the room even further didn''t garner any results but since his main objective ining to his area was fulfilled, Emery traveled back to where the ck dragon was.

    On the way, Emery pondered why there was a storage room here. Then he remembered the description of the bread, elves�� there was only one elf whom he had encountered, and that was back in the Magus Academy in one of the forests near Elder''s Respite. So, this meant that something happened afterward when he lost consciousness in the battle against the orcs.

    Not wanting to think more of it, Emery arrived back in Killgragah''s chamber only to find the ck dragon fast asleep. He didn''t mind the sleeping dragon and proceeded to sit down on the corner and started cultivating his understanding of the elements. This time, he went for the water element.

    "Water is always flowing, never ending, adapting to its surroundings," Emery muttered. Soon enough, the illusion of a raging current shed before him and carried him away. He tried to go with the flow and let himself be carried away. Without him realizing it, several more days had passed once again.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Congrattions! You have mastered the middle stage foundation of the water element]

    Simr to what he had experienced earlier, the bout of energy and new understanding woke him up from the trance. He got up, took care of himself in the other room before returning to this chamber. The seeding days were spent on mastering two of his spells that were collecting mold in the back of his mind.

    [Stone skin]

    Emery''s skin became as hard as stone and tried to cut a bit of himself using the jet ck dagger. Its sharpness still prated his defense, however, when he tried crashing into the wall or punching himself in several parts of his body, he felt nothing. He smiled knowing that the stone skin was effective.

    [Whip ssh]

    At first he tried using it in the dragon''s chamber but nothing happened. A suspicion came into his mind, so when he tried using the spell in the storage room where there were dozens of water containers, a whip made out of water formed and pped the ground he was thinking of hitting. His suspicion came into fruition that this spell indeed needed some kind of catalyst. However, because of that, Emery ced the spell back in his mind since water was an extremely precious resource right now.

    Overall though, Emery was quite satisfied he was able to use the spells.

    Emery continued training and two weekster a new notification came out of the symbol in his hand.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [You have now reached acolyte rank 3]

    It took him only about three weeks to break through the third rank. He continued making progress with the three elements except for the darkness. That element was just something he couldn''t understand how to begin cultivating with. Also, he decided for himself to not be over reliant in asking questions to the dragon.

    A month had passed but it looked like breaking through the fourth rank was a milestone. Emery could feel it.

    After another month had and only then he had sess.

    [You have reached acolyte rank 4]

    Progress is progress, was what Emery believed in. He was bing a bit more cheerful, but the dragon, who had not spoken with him for a long time, said, "Aghh, I can''t stand it anymore. You are regressing instead of moving forward! This is worse than I thought."

 Chapter 82: Spirit Core

    <h4>82 Spirit Core</h4>

    Based on his deductions, the acolyte rankings increase seemed to follow a rule. And that was whenever his spirit force increased by ten, his rank would get upgraded.

    [nt Spirit - high stage]

    [Water Spirit - middle stage]

    [Earth Spirit - high stage]

    [Darkness Spirit - Inestimable]

    [Battle power 23 (17)]

    [Spirit force 50 (31)]

    [Fey Bloodline - stage 1]

    [Acolyte Rank 4]

    Despite all the progress he had made so far, however, the ck dragon''s nastyments starteding once again. Killgragah said, "Aghh, I can''t stand it anymore. You are regressing instead of moving forward! This is worse than I thought."

    Emery couldn''t understand what this chained dragon was talking about. In his point of view, the continuous practice and results he had received in the past three months were more than satisfactory. Granted that cultivating his four elements one by one each time may take longer because he remembered Magus Minerva had said to not cultivate them at the same time else his body would explode, still, was slow progress to the eyes of a mythical being be enough of a reason to receive some booing?

    He rose to his feet and approached the ck dragon, fearlessly. Even though the dragon had spent the majority of its time sleeping or gazing at the outside world, sharing the same room would somewhat make some sort of connection between the two. And since this ck dragon seemed to not like mincing words, Emery felt morefortable talking back in the same manner, "Can you stop being annoying? I''m doing my best here and you''re breaking my concentration."

    "Grahaha! Your face, your face! You look so proud when you should be ashamed!" roared the ck dragon. "Again, you are in a room filled of Khaos energy, but what have you achieved so far? A shameful rank four acolyte. I feel like if In this rate i will need at least a 5 year nap till you reached magus rank."

    Emery clenched his fist. "Damn, you never say something nice, do you?"

    "Show me something worthy then. I say what I see. And if that was what you call your best, then you''re as bad as an ogre shit, kid!" bellowed the ck dragon.

    Emery gritted his teeth. He wanted to give this damned dragon a good solid punch, however, this was just the way this being spoke. Still, he hated that when he had something to say, the more this dragon looked down on him. Blood was starting to pound in his ear when he said, "My spirit aptitude is B, and I have four affinities as an acolyte. I''m not as talented as the others and I can only work hard."

    "Then care to enlighten me, ''Oh dear, great and powerful, Killgragah, the Guardian of Khaos?'' "

    Killgrahah opened its massive jaws, as if it was about to say or eat him. However, not one word came out as it lied back down, ignoring Emery.

    "Tch, you''re a dishonest dragon, that''s what you are!" Emery burst out. The ck dragon opened its eyes as it stared at Emery. "That''s right, you''re no mighty, great or powerful. You''re a fraud! You said you''d guide me but what have you done so far, huh? Well, let me tell you then what I see; a big-ass,zy, phony, ck dragon, all talk no do! The thing you only do is say nasty, unhelpful things!"

    Emery finished his outburst with a great of his chest. He looked up to Killgragah who had just risen from its position and opened its wings. The ck dragon started pping its expansive wings and Emery was starting to get blown away when a blob of energy covered him and threw him in the air right hovering before Killgragah, the great dragon.

    They went higher and higher until they were close to the ck swirl at the ceiling; Emery could no longer see the ground. The dense energy of Khaos started to feel like little des poking him at all parts of his body. Emery became nervous at the thought of this ck dragon might drop him, but he stomped on the ground to regain some courage before staring straight to Killgragah with raging eyes.

    The ck dragon and the puny human gazed into each other''s eyes for a good few seconds before the dragon said with its deep voice, "I wonder�� Are you really brave or in stupid. Still, I did promise I''ll guide you, and I, Killgragah, does not break promises."

    After the dragon said its thoughts, a wave of energy exited the dragon and entered Emery''s body. Emery floated higher as he felt his mind was being overloaded with energy, but when the transference stopped, he opened his eyes only to find he was back in the illusionary space where the Faceless man had always appeared and mocked him.

    A voice called out to him, and indeed the Faceless Man was there. It said, "This is my form when I''m taking a peek into your being. Your hopes and your pain are able to manifest itself through me and I have seen all of them. I apud your courage, but I despise your naivety. Nevertheless, I, Killgragah, am bound to find the new master of Khaos, let us see if you are worthy."

    Emery once more floated upwards in the dark room of his mind along with the Killgragah in the form of the Faceless Man. Soon enough, they reached a small sphere which housed four separate lights. There were two dominant lights, the green and yellow; a slightly smaller blue light and another one that was so minuscule that it looked like a dotpared to the others, that was his dark element.

    "The sphere is what we call a Spirit Core," said Killgragah. "Look at how tiny and insignificant it is. The four elements that reside in your core are like separate entities and are trying to cancel out one another. You see, whenever you cultivate an element, the energy that passes through your core is fed to only one of them; that element takes up a huge part of your spirit core, making it harder for the other elements to grow and interact with each other in a healthy manner; therefore, your progress is greatly suppressed.

    "This distasteful way of humans cultivating the elements is utterly foolish. Us, dragons, have long mastered the elements even before you humans began to understand the meaning of civilization. Funnily enough though, you puny humans think you are the rightful masters of the gxy.

    "Do you understand now, kid? The reason you''re having trouble advancing darkness is because you have your hands full keeping the three elements from killing each other! Give all you have to darkness. The darkness element rules over space, so make it your core, the overlord of the three elements. Expand your core, dominate them and only then you''ll be a magus worthy of the Lord of Shadow!"

    The illusion shattered into thousands pieces and Emery opened his eyes. He was back near the swirling ceiling where the dragon had taken him as it kept pping its dark wings.

    Emery recalled the first time he had heard about the elements from Magus Minerva. She had mentioned that magi who had multiple affinities must be careful in cultivating two elements at the same time, since that would bring an unfortunate result.

    "I know what you are thinking, kid! You want to ask why then merging or cultivating two elements at the same time are prohibited right?"

    He nodded.

    "That''s easy. It''s because humans are not brave enough, the practice does involve a lot of risk. Many ancient humans have tried it only to fail again and again. Over time, the wrong cultivation became the standard and this ancient method soon faded into obscurity in the annals of history."

    "Then, if I were to fail��"

    "And that''s why I think you are stupid!" interjected the dragon. "You''re thinking of failure already when you haven''t started yet and are mostly relying on good fortune toe your way!"

    "Okay, how not to fail then? What is it that I should do?"

    The dragon snorted and said, "For starters, this technique can only be done during the early stages of elemental cultivation, and those who attempted it were magi or supreme magi already. Their cores had already solidified, so it was toote for them.

    "Second, you need to prepare yourself, humans have a weak psyche. If you can''t handle the pain of being ripped apart, you''ll lose everything.

    "And of course, a ce with high spirit density will increase your chances. Currently, you have plenty of that in here."

    Emery was silent as he thought about it. But it looked like the dragon wasn''t finished yet.

    "Look, you want to get stronger as fast as possible, right? Once you have achieved sess, the energy of Khaos in this spatial space will benefit all of your elements at the same time. You will no longer have to endure the stares of those in the academy as if you are some sort of trash. Yes, I have seen your fears. If that doesn''t motivate you though, revenge will be within your grasp against that woman and those who have killed your father. So, let the power of darkness be your primary source of power."

    Emery became pensive as he considered everything the dragon had said. Ever since he had been practicing the elements, it was indeed bing harder and harder to understand the elements each one of them, even more so with the darkness, which had been deemed as one of the rarities even within the whole academy.

    He then had thought about any hidden motifs this dragon may have; only one exnation came into his mind, this dragon probably had ns in using him in the future, however, Emery would use his knowledge too. A mutual benefit per say. Two were able to y this game and he would not be on the losing end if that were to pass.

    "Well, I have told you the way. It''s your choice to do it or not," said the ck dragon as theynded back on the ground.

    Emery only had one word to say. "Okay."

 Chapter 83: Core of Darkness

    <h4>83 Core of Darkness</h4>

    Now that a chance to turn things around had presented itself to him, he needed to grab it. Again, there was nothing that he could lose other than his unfortunate life.

    Emery silently turned from the ck dragon and headed back to the spot he had been cultivating on. He sat in a cross-legged position, ordered the symbol on his palm to bring up the darkness manual he had bought from Golden City''s Magus Guild.

    [Darkness is the home of the void; within its emptiness, there you''ll find yourself]

    Emery''s surroundings, including himself, became nothingness. He couldn''t perceive anything within his five senses other than what others referred to as self-consciousness. However, even that thought was somehow fading as if he was emptiness itself.

    A few moments passed, and just like his previous attempts in understanding the basics of the dark element, three great different colored lights appeared within the darkness and whipped away his concentration. Emery opened his eyes as he tried to catch his breath. He figured what he needed to do, so once more he focused, deeply looking into himself and not through the darkness element.

    Within the dark room of his mind, he saw a sphere that resembled his spirit core and within it, he could only see the green, yellow and blue lights. From afar, he watched the three lights cover the whole sphere, where the dark colored lights, a miniscule dark blob, hovered alone, staying still.

    Emery unconsciously reached out and the spirit core seemed to contract as it tried to touch the ck light inside. The three lights suddenly darted, and the green light at the head shoved away the small dark blob. So this was what Killgragah had mentioned about and his experience just now. Whenever he practiced the darkness element, the three lights would always try to deny opportunity for the dark to grow. All this was due to his talent not having the capacity to cultivate and to hold them all effectively. The more he tried, the more the elements wanted to break apart.

    He consciously reached out for the dark blob. And like earlier, the three lights shot itselves and he created a wall to block all three elements. Once he felt like he was connected with the darkness, unlike the other times he had probably been doing with the other elements, he broke down a small portion of the wall and let the green light collide with the dark element.

    Emery returned to the void and all his senses were once again blurred. Within the emptiness of space, a faint green light was growingrger and as he focused his eyes intently, he saw a multitude of trees, flowers, roots, everything rted to nts and felt a sense of involvement in rtion to the creation of them all.

    Right now, he was trying to cultivate the nt element in the attempt to merge it with the darkness element as the core. Unbeknownst to him all this time, Killgragah, in the form of the Faceless Man, was beside him and said, "Since we are both connected through Khaos, I can feel your progress. Right now, I can see you''re making the darkness as your core while the nt as the second subservient. Although you can do that one at a time, the difficulty of merging the others will exponentially be a whole lot harder, making it close to impossible, because those elements will think you are eliminating them. Connect with all of them concurrently, and you will have a significant increase in power, of course the chance of failure will also increase."

    The way he had learned the path of cultivating the elements were different. However, since this was a dragon, a mythical being that was probably even more powerful than all of the magi he had met so far, Emery epted the ck dragon''s suggestion andpletely demolished the barrier blocking the other two elements and let them collide with the dark and green elements.

    Back in the emptiness, the yellow light appeared in the distance and a world of sand and a giant rock seemed to reside in it. Not far away was the blue light with its world showing great torrents of water, rushing in from all different directions.

    All four elements; the dark, the nt, the earth and the water, converged into one spot of his spirit core and the feeling of overwhelming energy current became painful as if a thousand des were shing his whole being at the same time.

    Emery gritted his teeth, not letting even a grunte out from his throat, and focused entirely on incorporating the dark blob into his spirit core. His physical body was trembling and blood was dripping from his mouth.

    He lost sense of time and the ck light eventually dimmed, then became smaller and smaller until itpletely disappeared. At that moment, his spirit core became a translucent dark core, however since it had be so, the other three lights thrashed and tried to break free from the spirit core creating cracks.

    As if Emery had eyes everywhere, he saw the trees withering, the water turning murky, and the stone breaking.

    "This is the crucial part, kid. Don''t give up now!" said Killgragah to Emery, whose face paled into snow-white. However, the more Emery concentrated, the more his environment was breaking into pieces, and Killgragah suddenly disappeared! Emery could tell his spirit core was cracking countlessly and just when it created what seemed to be on the verge of shattering, a surge of Khaos energy rushed into his body and the Faceless Man appeared once more.

    The whole body of the Faceless Man twisted and curled and transformed into a mirror of himself. It said, "You are not going to make it!"

    "Yes, I can!" he shouted back.

    "Give up already!"

    "I won''t give up. I won''t fail!" said Emery with gritted teeth.

    "Then prove it!"

    If he died, then he would die. He was already past the point of return, so all thoughts of the same nature were meaningless. Emery roared at the top of his lungs as he threw all doubts away. He grabbed on to the three lights in his core and then the images of the elements'' environments shattered as a ck vortex formed and sucked them all in. And in that moment in his spirit core, the final crack appeared making it explode into countless pieces. However, in the ce of a translucent dark core, a solid grayish dark core appeared as the three colorful lights of green, yellow and blue, stopped thrashing around and started spinning within the new core as if they were merrily chasing, synergized with each other.

    [Congrattions! You have mastered the foundation of the darkness element]

    Emery''s eyes opened before vomiting blood. He fell on his back on the ground, barely able to lift a finger.

    The ck dragon''s face looked down on him and said, "Hahaha, you''ve seeded, kid."

    Emery gave a weak smile but after just a few seconds, he felt energized once more and checked his status through the symbol on his hand.

    [Spirit Affinity: nt, Earth, Water]

    [nt Spirit - High Stage]

    [Water Spirit - Middle Stage]

    [Earth Spirit - High Stage]

    [Battle power 24 (17)]

    [Spirit force 55 (31)]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness - foundation]

    [Fey Bloodline - stage 1]

    [Acolyte Rank 4]

    The first thing he noticed was that his darkness was taken out of the list of spirit affinity but all three reached the high stage at the same time. Not only that, an additional five points had been added in his spirit force. However, what really caught his eye was the newest line of information.

    [Spirit Core of Darkness]

    This was what the ck dragon had helped him achieve and clearly, the benefits were evident. Aside from recovering his energy in almost an instant, when he tried to cultivate the elements, the spirit energy around him flowed like a steady stream into his spirit core and distributed the energy equally.

 Chapter 84: Invitation

    <h4>84 Invitation</h4>

    So far, he hadn''t experienced any harmful effects. Aside from the unhindered flow of spirit energy, the only thing that had changed so far was the spirit core''s color, which previously glowed white but now dark gray. And because of that, based on his previous estimation, he would need two months to increase the spirit force from 40 to 50, however this time, he only needed one month. That one month had passed and the notification he had been expecting to appear did indeed arrive. His palm glowed and showed the following:

    [You have reached acolyte rank 5]

    [Spirit force 60]

    This was a good stopping point for a quick rest, so he stopped meditating, got up and paid his respects to the ck dragon.

    "I sincerely thank you for the guidance," said Emery, slightly bowing his head.

    "Hmpf, thank me once you''ve be a magus," replied the dragon, once more proning itself to sleep.

    Emery understood that no more words were needed between them; hence, he returned to sit in his spot.

    In order to be a magus, he would need to have a breakthrough at rank ten. And based on what he had deducted so far, he only needed fifty more spirit force for that to happen. He was halfway there. It should take a couple more months.

    Once more, he returned to close his eyes in understanding the elements with all his heart.

    [Spirit force has increased by...]

    [Spirit force has increased by...]

    [Spirit force has increased by...]

    Due to his new spirit core of darkness, the rate at which he absorbed the spirit energy couldn''t bepared to his previous gathering rate. For every two to three days that had passed, his spirit core got a bit bigger every time the notification alerted him. It went on for a while and just when he had reached spirit force seventy, that was when he noticed the notification for the upgrade of ranking didn''t appear. Emery initially didn''t think of it at first, making reasons such as it might bete, or maybe he needed it to be seventy-one but when his spirit force already reached seventy-two, Emery broke out of his trance and proceeded to ask the ck dragon for insight.

    The ck dragon sighed and said, "Right, I have heard of this before. You know, humanity''s way of ranking is kind of stupid. From what I know, humans assigned rank six acolytes with a spirit force of one hundred. However, to reach the magus rank, a total of a thousand spirit force is required."

    He was about to give this dragon a piece of his mind but it continued speaking.

    "Rather than thinking of how to reach the magus rank, your priority right now should be meeting the rank six''s requirements," said the dragon, giving a yawn. Killgragah added, "You should need a spirit force of one hundred and the element''s understanding should be at peak stage."

    From the time Emery spent in his return from the Magus Academy into being transported in this spatial space, he had spent four months in Mistshire and another four months with the dragon. He wasn''t sure if the year the Grand Magus in Magus Academy had mentioned would apply to a year here on Earth or longer, but Emery had a gnawing feeling he had little time left.

    Despite having little time though, he tried to push through reaching rank six acolyte. Now that he knew what requirements he needed to break through to the next rank, he spent whatever left of his time practicing the spells in his arsenal, namely: [Whip ssh], [Stone skin], [Fragmentation(except this one)] and [Smoke].

    As he withdrew power from the elements inside him, Emery couldn''t help but notice that the stone skin and whip ssh seemed a bit different from before. The whip ssh emitted a slight dark aura within its edges and it could smash the ground with greater power than before. Although he had no way of actually measuring its effectiveness, Emery believed it was stronger than before. As for the stone skin, it also emitted a slight dark aura within the crevices of the armor, and when he tried to cut himself using the moon dagger and it required more force before he started bleeding.

    After noticing these small changes, Emery went to the ck dragon to confirm his suspicions, but Killgragah refused to answer and only harrumphed. And even though he didn''t have any definitive answer from the ck dragon, Emery went with the conclusion that this odd phenomena was really due to the changes in his spirit core, which was now dark-colored.

    Interpersonal rtionships were also odd if a person thought about it. Due to the amount of time Emery had spent in this spatial space and the ck dragon being just there, he unconsciously grew a faint connection in his heart despite their minimal interactions. Emery had gotten used to the dragon''s habits of asionally saying ridiculous stuff as if practicing some lines about how much of a powerful being it was then snidements, watching the outside world for days on end, and sometimes sleeping with a booming snore that at times would disturb his own cultivation or slumber. Despite all the benefits, interesting moments, etc., Emery still formed a wall of distrust against the dragon on purpose. He wouldn''t let himself be on the losing side again, Granny''s betrayal was still fresh in his mind as if it had just happened yesterday.

    In one of the days, after he had finished cleaning himself, Emery was a bit fed up from cultivating all day and practicing the spells. So, he took a piece of wood from one of the wooden containers and fashioned it into a practice sword with the help of the moon dagger.

    He held it with his left hand, since his right arm no longer existed, and once he started practicing Emery felt he was starting from square one again.

    The ck dragon had just awoken from its slumber and saw Emery practicing swordsmanship. It sneered at him and said, "What does a magus need a sword for? Focus on your magic, dumbass!"

    Emery rested the sword on his shoulder and said, "Once I get out of here, only a portion of the spells'' power can be used in my world. I still need something to protect myself with. However, if you have something that can help me better than this, then that''ll be the time I''lly down the sword."

    That was the reasoning he gave to the ck dragon, but in fact, a lifelong dream since childhood wasn''t something that could be easily abandoned.

    More days passed, and eventually so did weeks, Emery continued alternating his practice sessions between the sword, magic and cultivation because like his previous experience in caring for the herb garden, actual application was truly needed to increase his understanding of the elements. And as for increasing his spirit force, it of course went higher, but the time in between each point became longer and longer.

    Emery couldn''t truly point a finger to what was wrong, but he could feel that breaking through rank six couldn''t be just done with sitting here and cultivating all day. And while he was pondering what he should do about his spirit force, an information appeared on the symbol in his hand:

    [You are invited to join the second year in Magus Academy]

    [Duration: Three months]

    [The recall spell will activate in 30 days]

    From notification, it seemed like his initial suspicion of the next year the Grand Magus had mentioned coincided with a year from Earth. This bit of information though weighed heavily on the back of his mind. Of course there were many things he wanted to do at Magus Academy: meeting his four friends, apothecary training, learning advanced spells, and probably finding a way to restore his non-existent right arm.

    Just one of the reasons above was enough to make him not want to give up this opportunity. He only had a month left, and getting out now was the top priority. He stood before the dragon and once again demanded to be let out. So, he didn''t care about the dragon''s anger and scorn because he needed to be able to go to the Magus Academy no matter what.

    Unexpectedly, the dragon''s answer wasn''t the one he was expecting. The dragon sighed and said, "You really don''t give up that easily, do you? Well, I''m getting tired with?the same view of the outside anyway,

    ------------------

    Authors Note

    Thank you to my readers who came to the event in discord.

    Mithra, Cryo, This, DemonShadow639, ItsRandom_dank, and Rehis, congrattions on winning the coin vouchers. Truly, thank you for the support, these prizes were only possible because of you, my dear readers. Don''t forget to join Avans Discordmunity for discussion.  and click discord link.

 Chapter 85: Favors

    <h4>85 Favors</h4>

    [You are invited to join the second year in Magus Academy]

    [Duration: Three months]

    [The recall spell will activate in 30 days]

    He stood before the dragon and said, "Killgragah, let me out."

    The ck dragon had always scoffed every time Emery had asked for this to be done. However, contrary to his expectations, the ck dragon grew pensive, looked out the window, and said, "You really don''t give up that easily, do you? Well, I''m getting tired of the view from the outside anyway, so I''ll tell you something first."

    "There is?" Emery''s eyes glowed.

    The ck dragon stretched its limbs and said, "As a supreme being and you, the person who houses the creation of Khaos, it''s my duty to show you the right path into bing a real magus. Hence, I was reluctant to tell you this at first."

    "Tell me what is it that needs to be done, so I can repay your kindness, great and mighty Killgragah," answered Emery in the most ttering tone he could muster.

    The ck dragon''s mouth seemed to curl upward. If it were anyone else, except Emery, that had seen this, it would look like a menacing grin. Killgragah said, "There are two things that I need you to swear by to do, if you don''t, I shall not agree. Do you understand?"

    "I''m listening," said Emery.

    "Very well, my first requirement is I need you to find me a ce of power where the power of Khaos can dwell while you''re away. The second thing is, once you''re back in the Human Magus Academy, I need you to do me a favor there. However, I shall not tell what that favor is until you agree. Otherwise, forget we ever had this conversion. What say you?" said the ck dragon.

    Emery thought about the dragon''s offer. First of all, what was a ce of power? He needed to know what kind of ce he had to look for in order to seed. As for the dragon''s second request, it sounded dangerous. However, the ck dragon had stated its demands. If he didn''t grab this chance, maybe he would have to stay in this spatial space for a long time before being able to get out on his own power. Wait��did the ck dragon nned this from the start?

    The dragon''s eyes turned sharp as it said, "Kid�� did you think I don''t know what''s on your mind? Have you forgotten we''re connected through Khaos and I can somehow understand your thoughts?" It stood and stretched its wings, looking down on Emery. "Hear me now! If it wasn''t because of your foolishness, I would have been able to let you in and out as much as I want. However, my power has been drained too many times! First, it was that stupid elf and magus; after that, it was because you let yourself be drained by that stupid crazy woman! I just regained enough power to let you out once, but do you understand, kid? This is your fault!"

    Emery had nothing to retort against this ck dragon. Everything Killgragah had said made sense, so he could only keep his head down.

    "Henceforth, remove whatever thoughts of you trying to deceive me. For the ce of power, once you''re out, I shall guide you where to proceed. I am sure a as green as yours will have what I am looking for," said the dragon. It moved its pointed head closer, only a few distance from Emery, and added, "As for the second task, if you don''t seed, don''t bothering back looking to get benefit from Khaos. Are we clear, kid!"

    Clearly Emery''s ns backfired, he just kept his head down and nodded to agree in order to get out of this ce.

    The dragon withdrew its big pointy snout and snorted. Emery thought the ck dragon had changed its mind. He tried to think of something reasonable when the ck dragon spoke once more, which was something he didn''t want toe to fruition.

    "Kid, you know, I am kind of worried you will do something stupid and will not be return because you will have died. I think it is better for you to stay here until you are strong enough. Do not worry about the Human Magus Academy for now. You will eventually be stronger than anyone if you keep doing everything I tell you to do.

    No! Was what Emery wanted to shout in protest, however, an idea popped in his mind. He said, "Supreme being, Killgragah. I may be a puny human in the eyes of someone as mighty as you, however, this little one has received guidance from you. Therefore, ce trust in the wisdom and strength you have imparted me with. With that being said, if you could grant me a spell that would increase my chances of survival and sess in the uing future��"

    "Hmpf! Once again, you are trying to fool me, kid!"

    "That is not what I have in mind, dear supreme being. I thought of it as protecting your investment, which is me," immediately replied Emery.

    The ck dragon grew silent, seemingly thinking of what Emery had just said. "Hmm�� you have grown in wisdom, kid. And that''s because of the awesome me! Hahaha! Anyway, what kind of spell are you most interested in?"

    Emery''s heart jumped in joy but he didn''t let a sign of it show.

    He had been thinking about this ever since he had tried out the spell whip ssh. What hecked was an offensive spell and although whip ssh was listed as an offensive spell, the condition of having water nearby before it could be used was too much of an inconvenience, he believed. Of course he could have water on him at all times with a waterskin, however, water was an important resource he needed for survival. He needed something else that didn''t require such a necessity to be expended. Emery answered, "Offensive spells are what I think I most need right now."

    The ck dragon nodded it''s head twice as it said , "Good, good. My patience has truly paid off, hahaha!" Killgragah cleared his throat before adding, " I like the way you think, kid. I''ve decided! You shall part with one of my strongest spells."

    Right in front of Emery, he watched as the ck dragon emitted a dark aura and rushed it into him. Emery was back in the dark room of his mind with the Faceless Man.

    Emery''s body floated in the air as the mental energy from the ck dragon entered his being. When he opened his eyes, he returned to the darkness of his mind where Killgragah, in the form of Faceless Man, stood by waiting.

    He stepped closer to Killgragah and noticed a dark glowing thing on top of Killgragah''s white palm. A humanoid appeared not far from where they were standing covered with dark armor from head to toe while holding a golden spear and a great shield that spanned from the chest down to the floor, looking just like a knight from the Magus Academy. Killgragah shot a beam of ck thing on his hand to the humanoid, which bore a hole into the humanoid and melted whatever barred its way. After that, Killgragah showed another form of the ck thing, which burned the humanoid and melted its equipment.

    Emery''s pores opened as the ze from the distance still lingered in the air. He felt that if he got any closer, the heat residue would also burn him.

    Killgragah mentioned that this spell was called [Hell''s me]. It was a spell that could melt even the high grade armors the dwarfs made for the Knights in the Magus Academy. The spell''s other form was that of a fireball, which couldn''t be extinguished by normal means.

    Emery was still amazed by the spell when Killgragah created a cliff out of nowhere and stood on it. The Faceless Man form raised his hand high and a crackling noise resounded as another ck ball with lightning shooting out from the surface of the ball formed.

    [Gravity Maelstrom]

    Killgragah then flew upward and dropped the ball into the rocky cliff, which instantly ttened into million pieces.

    The power and the image of the spells awed Emery, making him say, "Yes! Any of those two will do!"

 Chapter 86: Portal

    <h4>86 Portal</h4>

    The illusion ended and the dark room disappeared as his consciousness returned to his body in the spatial space, facing the ck dragon. "Yes! Yes! Any of those two will be perfect for me. It will be even better to get both!"

    The ck dragon stared in silence for a moment before it bursted out in bellowingughter. "Hahahaha! Your excited face, it''s really a fun sight to see! Hahahaha!"

    Emery was as silent as a thousandnguages.

    "Are you blind again, kid? The spells I showed you had fire and lighting elements within it. You don''t have affinities with those two elements. Anyway, those spells can''t be used by any magi who is not a supreme magus rank," said Killgragah.

    Emery stomped his feet. At times like this, the dragon was still messing around.

    "In any case, other than my innate spells and darkness element, the other elements I have are lighting and me. Let''s see�� hmmm�� that''s it�� I''ve figured out what''s the perfect spell I can bestow you. You should have no trouble learning it," said Killgragah. The ck dragon opened its mouth and blew at Emery, its breath was apanied by a light.

    [Spell has been received. Blink - Rank three - Darkness affinity spell]

    [It allows the caster to use the power of space and time to appear in a nearby location in which the caster has vision of.]

    Emery was still stuck speechless. He was grateful he received a new spell in his arsenal and it was a rank three at that, however, with the definition of this blink spell, after seeing such a catchy disy of destruction spells, he felt tricked because blink was obviously a utility spell!

    "That spell should be the best for you, kid. Khaos is the Lord of Shadow, who also reigns the power of space. The usage of the blink is close to infinity and it''ll be more powerful as you grow in understanding it. This skill is much greater than the two you just saw," dered the ck dragon. Killgragah then added, "Not to mention, a shy spell will make you a bigger target. Remember, as a dark elementalist, the darkness is our friend, we dwell in it, and attack where enemies least expect it. Anyway, your survivability is the utmost of importance, you can use this spell in a variety of ways and make sure you take the time to master it too."

    Better than nothing from this stingy dragon was on Emery''s mind before he once again thanked the dragon.

    "That should be all, kid. You better find me the ce of power before you get recalled to the Human Magus Academy," said Killgragah.

    "And how will I find it?" asked Emery.

    The ck dragon opened its wide jaw and out of its mouth, a powerful st filled with great amounts of dark energy exploded at the entrance tunnel of this chamber.

    A dark portal appeared and Emery hastily grabbed a few items he had; the wooden sword, a couple of lembas bread just in case, and a rectangr container of water fashioned out of wood before heading toward the portal.

    As he stood before the gleaming portal, he turned around to look at the dragon onest time, gave him a nod as his thanks before jumping into the ck portal.

    The portal sucked Emery in and the buzzing sound once again rang in his ears. After the buzzing cleared, the sound of wind, crashing against the wind filled his mind. Emery opened his eyes, and realized he returned to the exact spot where he had been lying on the ground talking to Killgragah after Granny had disappeared.

    The sun''s rays peeked through the leaves of the dense forest, gently touching his face. He stayed still, feeling the soft grass and taking in the earthy musk. The breath of air felt refreshingpared to the damp, enclosed space he had been sharing with the ck dragon for more than half a year. Somehow, now that he was back, that spatial space and the dragon felt surreal in a world where such things were considered to be imaginary beings.

    As he stayed motionless on the ground, he spoke in his mind, trying tomunicate with the ck dragon. "Killgragah, can you hear me? Hello? Supreme being, mighty and powerful Killgragah, are you there?"

    However no voice returned to his call. Was that all just a dream sequence because he had been on the brink of death? But that couldn''t be, thest thing he could remember before being transported was that winter had arrived, now that he was back here, it looked likete spring or early summer was the season. Once more, he tried with a louder thought in his mind, "Hello! Are you there!"

    "I can hear you damn it, kid! Don''t shout!" yelled a voice in his head.

    Emery let out augh and replied, "Why are you not responding then?"

    The dragon''s voice sounded tired as it said, "Moving you back, consumed a lot of my power�� I feel sleepy now. I''ll rest for a while. Remember, I won''t be able to pull you back inside unless you can find me a ce of power. Let''s see�� there�� I can sense it��?Northwest of your position, about two mountains away. you can just head there first��"

    After that, the connection was lost. He could no longer hear Killgragah. Emery got up and checked the direction where he was supposed to headter based on the sun''s position.

    Once he had gotten his bearings, first things first. He walked with heavy steps toward the entrance gate of the Mistshire settlement. Once he passed the gate, noughing of the children, hunters walking around, women doing some weaving, no nothing greeted him. Everywhere was lifeless and all the huts appeared as if they''d crumble into pieces with a single blow from the wind.

    He passed by every hut and made way toward Granny''s hut located on the farthest of the settlement that had once housed him and thought of as a ce of warmth and security. When his eyesnded on Granny''s hut, the ce now housed cold and hate in his mind.

    Oddly though, there was something odd beside the hut. Emery remembered this was the ce where Obed had been digging a mass grave for the settlement''s residents. It had been closed with the earth and a pile of stones was stacked on top of one another. Emery didn''t want to believe this was Granny''s doing because it didn''t make sense, however, would there be any one who would bother doing this since this settlement was situated in a secluded location? He couldn''te up with an answer because this exnation was the one that made the most sense even if he thought it was contradictory at the same time.

    Emery entered the hut and found the bag he had left behind. He checked if there was something he could grab from the storage area, however, there was none.

    Last, he went to the herb garden; also emptied out of herbs, however, there was one thing that caught his attention. In the center of the garden, there was arge stone that he knew wasn''t there before. It sat on top of what clearly looked like earth that had been dug out. Emery knew this was Lanzo''s grave and Granny ced Lanzo in here. But why? He truly couldn''t make sense of Granny''s mind.

    After paying his respects, Emery covered his face with a cloth and wore a mantle that hid his missing right arm. He examined the symbol on his arm onest time.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [16-year-old]

    [Spirit Affinity: nt, Earth, Water]

    [nt Spirit - High Stage]

    [Water Spirit - High Stage]

    [Earth Spirit - High Stage]

    [Battle power 27 (19)]

    [Spirit force 85 (50)]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness - foundation]

    [Fey Bloodline - stage 1]

    [Acolyte Rank 5]

    Emery turned away from Lanzo''s grave with cold eyes, finally proceeding with a journey toward the northwest.

    ----------

    Author Note

    So, what do you think about the spell? I hope it''s not too disappointing. There are many ns created for this, so please be patient with me and Emery.

    Happy New Year!. Cheers. Don''t forget the new year''s event in discord. just google doomsday  and if you looking for more reading during the holiday, please check out my other novel Doomsday pirs: Hint. it''s in the same universe. ^_^

 Chapter 87: Beggars

    <h4>87 Beggars</h4>

    Emery made sure to enjoy every bit of the fruit. Remembering how he had consumed endless days of the tasteless bread, he began to develop appreciation for all the little things in this world and because of that, his connection with nature became stronger even if he wasn''t consciously doing so. The droplets soaking the ground, and in turn the earth giving life to nts. The earth, water and nt spirit energy permeated his being on an unconscious level. After having achieved a significant increase in elemental cultivation, he could sense the energy of the universe. Even though it was far different from the particles in those of space and although the connection was faint, Emery saw the world in a brighter color.

    When the dark clouds passed and the sun''s blessing reached the ground, Emery went back on the road to travel further north. Three days had gone by since he had passed the two mountains; he had been attempting to call Killgragah however, the dragon inside of him wasn''t making a sound, even a small snort at all. Nevertheless, Emery continued walking and from on top of a hill, he saw a small but bustling town that had various decorations hung on both stone and wooden houses, making it appear festive.

    Emery decided to visit the ce, thinking it''d be a good time to take a rest from his wearying travel.

    Venta Town

    As Emery neared the town, he remembered from his family''s schr that this ce was a trading hub between ruled by merchants, dering it a neutral state against the nearest kingdom, which was Lioness in its south and Belgiae kingdom to its east, hence, as evident by the number of armed men patrolling the edges of the town and he had passed by down the road, this ce was a strategic ce.

    When Emery entered the town through its wooden wall, some of which were stones, the many streets enjoyed a heavy traffic of carts filled with goods, and an endless amount of stalls where there was fiercepetition happening between their neighboring merchants for the people passing by. Although it wasn''t as busy as Lionarch, one could feel a sense of grandeur that this town would eventually rival the Lioness'' Capital City in terms of goods being traded and passing by.

    There were hundreds of residents moving up and about in between the streets and markets. Emery walked the streets and saw the multitudes of items being peddled ranging from clothes to weapons, essories, house furniture, rags, fruits, vegetables tools, etc. but there was one particr stall that caught Emery''s eye and when his eyes met the person attending the stall, the attendant seemed to look at him with disgust for a moment before busying himself with tasks.

    "Are you going to buy or what? Go away if you''re not buying. It''s bad for business," said the attendant.

    Emery gulped. He felt for his pouch hanging on his waist, aside from herbs and a scarce amount of potions, he sighed because there was nothing, hence despair filled his growling stomach. He had hoped for coins to magically appear, but s, reality was once more cruel. The pig''s pie and skewered meat was just right before him, however it felt so near, yet so far.

    He sighed as he turned around thinking why did that Granny even had a need for money. She didn''t need it, she should just stay the monster she was and gather food from the forest since she was a danger to people. Still, now that he had thought about it, it was indeed strange that the other huts he had checked in Mistshire had their valuables emptied. Was that done by her or some lost wanderers had arrived and sacked the ce? Nevertheless, the issue was he had no money to even afford a bit of a luxury.

    He frustratingly walked away when a speeding carriage ran before him and sshed the muddy water from the hole on the ground,pletely dampening his only mantle that kept himpany in the two days he had been traveling.

    Silently grabbing the chunks of mud that had stuck to his mantle, the carriage''s door opened and two people dressed in clothing more luxurious than themon folk descended as well as a couple of armored and armed men.

    "Ss, look at what you''ve done," said the fairdy who seemed to be a few years older than Emery. Her curled blonde hair bounced in the air and mature clothing gave an air of maturity around her. She made her way toward him and said, "I apologize for almost bumping unto you."

    Emery kept silent, still trying to save his mantle from bits of earth.

    "Luna, don''t get too close with beggars," said the young man, who looked the same age as Emery, keeping his hand on the sheathed on his waist, approaching Emery and his sister.

    "Don''t be impolite, Ss," reprimanded the fairdy, bowing in apology before offering Emery a bag filled with coins. She said with a smile, "Here, please take this as a sign of my sincerity. You can buy food and new clothing with this."

    Emery''s lips curled downward underneath his brown scarf.

    "I don''t need it," he said, walking away.

    "Hmpf, it''s good that a beggar knows his ce," Ss scoffed.

    Emery continued his way, ignoring the spiteful remark of the young man who was the stark opposite of his older sister. Although he needed the coin, he wouldn''t lower his self-respect to receive coins he hadn''t earned himself.

    He turned to a corner of a street and gazed at his reflection through a ss pane of a house. Indeed, he looked like a beggar: tattered, hole-ridden, and muddied clothes, unkempt hair peeking through his face covering, and he probably smelled awful. No wonder those two fancily dressed people thought he was one.

    Since realizing his state of image, Emery thought it was best to get clean clothes, wash up and had his hair cut. Although his appearance of a beggar would allow him to blend in some dark corners, in order to interact with normal people or hide within the crowd, he needed to look like a local. Not to mention, he also wanted to eat warm food again�� To do all of that, of course he needed coins, but he wasn''t about to beg like his appearance had suggested.

    He continued walking around and eventually found a big gathering of people right in the center of the festive city-town. But because of his appearance, when he had tried to talk to people, they all walked away from him. After eavesdropping from the locals though, he had figured this crowd had gathered due to a popr local gaming event.

    The game was a test of strength against the big man showing off his big belly. Their challenge to the people was in enough to understand. And that was to find the strongest man present. There was a prize involved, which was only fifty coins, however, that didn''t stop people from entering thepetition just to have the boasting right that they were strong men.

    Remembering the pig''s pie and his outfit, Emery decided to join.

 Chapter 88: The Stronges

    <h4>88 The Stronges</h4>

    Amongst the crowd, Emery realized that the fairdy was in the crowd.

    The trumpets sounded and two people came forward to show how the test of strength would be conducted.

    The first one to test his strength looked like your average personpared to therge man. Therge man and the average man lifted the resting rock beside them and threw it at the same time. It wasn''t even apetition though, the rock thrown by the average looking man didn''t evene closepared to the other rock.

    The second person to try was one of the people who guarded the young man and fairdy from earlier. Again, the situation was the same.

    "There it is! The opening bout has been finished. Now, who dares to test their strength against this man?" eximed the host. "Everyone,e and join! See if you can throw farther against the record set by Gregory the Giant!"

    There weren''t a lot of people who stepped forward, but those who did, all appeared to berge people as well. When they stood beside the man called Gregory the Giant, they were all dwarfed by how tall and stocky the man was.

    With the urging growl of his stomach and the need for new clothes, Emery stepped forward to join. He was the only one who looked out of ce, barely reaching the shoulders of therge men as well as general width overall, so murmurings from the crowd resounded about how a thin and puny beggar entered apetition of strength.

    He couldn''t me them though. He had seen his appearance and if he had been an onlooker himself, he''d probably think the same.

    Emery removed his mantle because it''d get in the way once he lifted the rock and threw it, but kept his brown scarf covering his face.

    He had forgotten he was missing an arm since he had been used to using just one arm for about half a year now, but he was reminded of that when one of the participants said, "Do you need a hand?"

    A burst ofughter followed. Another participant chimed in, "He certainly needs one, hahahaha!"

    Emery smiled underneath his scarf. He didn''t mind this kind of teasing, not that he was used to it and didn''t have self-respect, rather, what was the point? Actions speak louder than words, right? Even more so, when it came to using strength as basis.

    Before he hade here and got trapped in the spatial space with the ck dragon, his strength had been able to stand against an adult marauder who looted for a living, and now after receiving several increases of his battle power, he was confident he could beat this Gregory the Giant and the other participants.

    That disappeared though as the man, who had thrown the rock before thepetition earlier, threw another rock and surpassed Gregory''stest rock by two more paces. Disbelief appeared in the faces of the crowd as well as Gregory, the Giant. The man-in-arms appeared as if he was just doing something natural as he bowed to the rude young man and polite fairdy Emery had encountered earlier.

    Emery stared at man-in-arms before looking down at the sitting rock him. He looked to the left and right, and noticed that out of all the participants, he was the only one who hadn''t thrown the rock yet. As he bent down, once more the distastefulments entered his ears. They weren''t even bothering to hide it and simply said what was on their minds. However, whether it was pity or insult, nothing they said didn''t matter to him.

    "Why is that beggar participating?"

    "I think he''s a clown hired by one of the merchant lords."

    "Really one hand? Who does he think he is?"

    "Hey, get out! You don''t belong there, fucking beggar!"

    The crowd hurled all kinds of ill-disposedments as Emery bent down and grasped the rock with his left hand so tight that it appeared to crumble a bit. He hadn''t used magic or his understanding of the earth to do this, it was just pure strength from a thin-looking person.

    Hush filled the atmosphere. Everyone was dead silent.

    Emery got into position. He ced one foot behind him, pulled the rock behind him as far as he could, before finally throwing it with all his strength. The rock fell with a loud thud; half-buried in the ground. All the onlookers'' eyes widened.

    The host, himself, even decided to recheck the rock to believe what he had just seen. He then gave a gesture to Gregory the Giant, who went ahead and checked the rock. Since it had been half-buried, the giant had to dig around the rock and when he tried to pick it up, everyone saw how heavy it had been for a man ofrge stature to lift the rock. Another man began to count his steps, which brought gasps of disbelief to the audience. "Twenty paces!" eximed the host.

    With just that, all doubts had been erased amongst the crowd and participants.

    "Amazing! The young man was able throw the farthest! We have our winner, people of Venta!" eximed the host. The previously silent crowd quickly changed into an eruption of louds ps and cheers! The young man who looked like a beggar defeated all therge men and set an all time high new record!

    "What''s your name, young man?" asked the host in the midst of roaring and cheering.

    Emery wore his mantle once more, thought for a moment before saying, "Merlin. Just call me, Merlin."

    "Well, we have it everyone! Merlin!"

    "Merlin...Merlin...Merlin��" chanted the crowd.

    Emery stretched out his hand and asked, "Where''s the prize money?"

    "Oh, ah. It''s over here," said the host, cing the pile of coins on Emery''s palm. The host turned around to the crowd once more and said, "Everyone, give cheers to Mer...lin��?"

    After Emery had received the pouch of coins, he immediately departed, not caring for the praises of the people or anything. He disappeared amongst the crowd, took several alley turns and once he waspletely out of sight, he took a breather.

    He had to get out as fast as he could because in a trading town like this, there were bound to be people who would want to take advantage of merchants and beggars especially with a big pouch of coins. Even though he had shown his strength to be stronger than thatrge man, it was better to stay hidden and out of trouble.

    Emery waited a good few more minutes. And after making sure no one had followed him, he exited in another alley to do the following: he bought new clothes, washed up, got his hair trimmed, bought another iron sword to hide under his new mantle, rented a room in an inn, and ordered hot food.

    At the moment he took a bite of the steaming chicken thigh, a voice called out to him.

    ''Ahh, meat. It has been a long time since I have tasted freshly roasted meat,'' said the ck dragon in his head.

    ''Really? Just when I was about to eat, you show up?'' replied Emery in his head.

    ''Give me a break. I''ve just woken up. Anyway, it looks like you''re near a ce of power, northwest of here,'' said Killgragah.

    ''Okay, I''ll ask about it in a bit. For now, just watch as I enjoy every bit of this chicken,'' said Emery, almostughing to himself.

    The ck dragon irked. "I''ll remember this, human��"

    After that, Emery went ahead and finished the chicken thigh. He proceeded to order ale; when thedy caretaker arrived, he asked, "Can you tell me more about the forest in the northwest?"

    The caretaker darted her eyes before leaning closer to him and said in almost a whisper, "That-that''s the forbidden forest also known as Evernight forest��"

 Chapter 89: Quintin

    <h4>89 Quintin</h4>

    Now that he thought more about the blue powder and the rumors surrounding the Forbidden Forest, Emery came up with a possibility of exnation. The ce of power somewhat affected the herbs and possibly the animals residing in it, hence the blue powder being a powerful alchemical ingredient as well as stories mythical creatures, scary monsters, etc.

    Still, this was all conjecture in his mind. Nothing was concrete yet, so he asked the caretaker further, "Can you tell me more about it?"

    Once again the caretaker appeared hesitant. She sealed her lips as twirled her fingers around the coin. Emery took notice of that and a new understanding about how the world of adults operated came into his mind. So, he fished out a single coin and slid it on the table. The caretaker hurriedly took it and said, "What would you like to know?"

    "What are recent rumors or news about the location?" he said.

    "I''ve heard from the patrons that several people had tried to enter the forest again. However, a week has already gone by but none of them have returned. Hence, they are pronounced as dead or missing. Some of the victim''s family ventured in as well but they also never came back," said the caretaker in a hush.

    "What else?" asked Emery.

    The caretaker opened her mouth and closed it. She said in an even lower voice the following, "One of the patrol guards mentioned he had sighted arge creature that was thrice the size of a human! In fact, not only one but multiple of them! So, the merchant guild has ced a warning not to go inside the forest."

    "Okay," said Emery, handing out another coin.

    "Thank you, dear patron. I''ll make sure the innkeep will give you our best room," said the caretaker with a smile before grabbing the empty dishes sitting on Emery''s table.

    Emery got up a few minutester and headed to the innkeep after having his fill of staring out the window in silence. Indeed the caretaker had given good word to the innkeep, so Emery received a new room that had a clean andfortable bed. The room was also far away from the noisy nking of tankards and rowdy drunkards on the first floor. Before turning in for the night, Emery made sure to still practice cultivation until the candle hissed dead before resigning to his bed.

    He was getting ready to leave when his path was blocked once again with a carriage. This scene felt like it had happened before. Fortunately, it hadn''t rainedst night or earlier, so he didn''t get muddied. The carriage opened its door but it wasn''t the fairdy with a mature aura from yesterday descended the carriage. Instead, it was the man-in-arms who had participated in yesterday''spetition.

    "Pardon me, but you are Merlin, correct? Mydy requests for your presence, it is very urgent. Please," said the man, gesturing with an open arm toward the carriage.

    Remembering the incident from yesterday, especially that rude young man, Emery didn''t want anything to do with them even if thedy was polite to him. Not to mention, he had decided to go to the Forbidden Forest already. Taking a detour was not what he wanted. Trying to cover his face, he said, "I''m afraid you''ve got the wrong person."

    "Please, Mr. Merlin. The youngdy''s nning to venture into the forbidden forest today. Since you have proven your strength from yesterday''spetition, she has adamantly requested for your assistance in the matter," said the man-in-arms.

    Hearing the name Forbidden Forest, Emery thought to himself for a moment changed his mind on going in alone.

    Emery got on the carriage; there was only him and the man from yesterday''spetition. The carriage ran without hindrance until they arrived in arge, luxurious building, located in a ce where there were almost no wooden houses nearby, all stones instead.

    He got off the carriage and entered the building. Emery counted about thirty men stationed in different ces wearing gray and white uniforms with different weapons on hand, some of which did not even look like Britons; he believed these people were most likely mercenaries or perhaps ves hired by the master of this ce.

    And based on the shape of this mansion, and a couple more guards patrolling the halls, Emery figured the fairdy and young man from yesterday were the son and daughter of a powerful merchant. This town, after all, didn''t have nobles. It was run by the merchants guild, and they had dered this town as a neutral state, which meant no lords or kings was the overlord of this town.

    As he walked deeper into the mansion, guided by the man, they arrived in a great hall reminiscent of a king''s royal hall. There were a couple more people in waiting, about twenty of them, but they were clearly not part of this mansion''s guards basing it on their clothings. When he neared them, Emery recognized some of them were people from yesterday''s rock-throwing challenge and especially the stocky man from whom Emery had stolen the title of the strongest man, Gregory the Giant.

    Gregory showed a wide grin with his yellowish teeth, some of which were missing. He came up to Emery and said in a loud but not intimidating voice, "Merlin, right? So you''ve been called too? Your arm strength is amazing, but care to tell me your secret? Surely you''ll need people who have the same strength as you with the thing we''re about to do."

    Emery kept silent, a slight wind blew away his mantle, showing the sword on his waist. Gregory noticed this and said, "A sword ehh, you sure are full of surprises! I expect to see more of your surprisester, hahaha!"

    Just when Gregory''sughing echoed in the silent hall, the door on the side of the hall creaked open and out came the curled blonde hair youngdy from yesterday with the man-in-arms from earlier walking behind her.

    This time the fairdy wore a more reserved clothing which gave the impression of a powerful merchant. Her curled blonde hair had been tied into a bun and her aura seemed a bit oppressive. Although she seemed different from yesterday, she still bowed before the guests and said with the same polite tone she had used on Emery yesterday. "Thank you for epting my invitation, honorable guests. For the benefit of everyone, I would like to introduce myself as Luna Quintin, the daughter of Derien Quintin. I am sure some of you have been briefed by our head guard, Kastan before your arrival but some haven''t. So, to answer your questions, I have gathered you here for the quest of finding and bringing my brother back safe and sound."

    Emery observed his fellow guests and noticed that some of them changed attitudes when they had heard her name. From that, Emery believed this woman, Luna Quintin, seemed to be a powerful individual or at least the daughter of a powerful merchant.

    Luna continued, "Yesterday, my brother went into the Forbidden Forest bringing a handful of guards with him without the family''s consent. Therefore, I am looking for brave and strong people to apany me in my search for him."

    Hushes and whispering started amongst the crowd.

 Chapter 90: Ques

    <h4>90 Ques</h4>

    "Anyone who will join my escort party shall receive a hundred coins," said Luna as the door from the side opened again, and a person entered pushing a cart with lots of bags sitting on top, which jiggled with the sound of coins.

    Luna''s assistant grabbed one of the pouches and proceeded to hand one of the guests a bag of coins. And just with that gesture, not one of the guests moved away from their ces. They stood by waiting for their turn to receive the coins.

    Emery couldn''t help but notice how this woman seemed to have deep coffers of coins. He did a quick calction of the coins spent and the results astounded him. There were about twenty of them, so this meant she had just spent two thousand coins!

    Emery, being a former noble himself, knew that two thousand coins was a huge amount. Such an amount would certainly raise some eyebrow or would need the approval from the head of the family. However, there was no one here other than the guards; the head guard, Kastan, and the guests. If his guess were to be correct, this Luna must be the head of the household Quintin or the acting authority.

    Emery was thest person to be given the bag of coins, and Luna took thest bag herself and personally handed it to Emery. She went over to him, with Kastan beside her, and said, "Mr. Merlin, I hope you are joining today''s quest. I will feel much safer with a strong person such as you joining the party."

    He considered the option for a moment. If the forest''s threats would be even half as dangerous than it was rumored to be, it would be better if he came with other people joining him. So, in the end, he nodded and epted the bag.

    Luna smiled gracefully and said, "Thank you, I hope you will stay close and protect me."

    Emery feigned ignorance as he tried to understand the meaning behind her words. Why did she say that specifically to him? He didn''t notice he had been staring at her for quite a while when Luna let out an exasperated sigh and said, "Oh please, don''t give me that stare. You''ve won thepetition yesterday, so it only makes sense for the strongest man to protect me, right?"

    The moment the word ''strongest man'' exited her lips, Emery heard the faint grumblings from some of his soon-to-berades.

    Once everything was set from preferred weapon of choice, leather armors, etc. The expedition group headed out while the sun was at its peak in ordance to the formation Kastan had arranged earlier.

    They exited through the north gate, which was heavily guarded with many patrol guards. Within a few hours of march, they arrived at the entrance of the Forbidden Forest where there was a person with a dark skin standing and waving to them.

    "What''s the situation? Have you found any leads?" asked Kastan on horseback.

    "Yes, I''ve seen a day''s old foot tracks only going in but there''s nothing that implies they went back," said the dark-skinned man in ck and gray uniform.

    "Very well, Asur." Kastan descended from the horse, as well as Emery and the other two guards, except for Luna. They left the horses to be watched over by another guard. Kastan then said to Asur, "Lead us the way."

    Emery stretched his neck to try and see how tall the trees were. But from where he was standing, they appeared to be trying to reach for the heavens. And as far as his eyes could see, only lush and wild vegetation, leaving the rest to the imagination because the entrance to the forest did give an ominous aura. It looked like they were about to enter a monster''s mouth because not even the light from the sun above prated its deep inside. It was just like the stories he had heard from Lanzo.

    Before they went inside, Kastan asked the vanguard to light a torch. They all went inside the Forbidden Forest''s mouth and the only light of the torch gave some sense of security as they traveled through the rough terrain. Looking back, the sun''s light appeared as if it was being swallowed by darkness the further they traveled.

    They couldn''t really tell how many hours had passed since they had been walking, but they were pretty sure the sun was about to go down. Because earlier, they had been able to see each other with just one torch, however, now, the lit torches made them appear as silhouettes; human shadows made out of the darkness breathing down their necks.

    A wind blew past them; it spooked the horse Luna was riding on, almost throwing her off on the ground. Hence, Kastan forced her to walk on foot in fear of breaking her neck if she fell from the horse.

    "Miss Luna, the sun is about to set. We''ll set up camp here. Please return, it''s getting too dangerous," pleaded Kastan for the nth time.

    Luna sighed. "How many times do I have to tell you, I have to be here."

    "But��"

    "Hush!" Asur said. Everyone stopped talking. They started hearing the beating of their own hearts due to the deafening silence. Soon enough though, faint whispering and wailing, entered their ears. From the distance, Emery could see a small glow, flickering randomly.

    "Over there," Emery said in a whisper.

    The group cautiously neared the thing Emery had pointed out. And as they neared, stronger wailing entered their ears but after that, metals nking and roaring of beasts. They drew closer and the glow Emery had seen was actually fire, and its flickering was caused by the movement of people running around the fire.

    When they were able to see more clearly, they saw humanoid shaped silhouettes with beasts'' heads fighting with a group of silhouettes holding swords, axes and spears.

    "Mo-mo-monsters!" shouted one of the paid fighters as he tried to run away, making some of them also flee for their lives.

    Luna Quintin, however, appeared unfazed. She drew her sword andmanded, "That''s my brother''s group! Charge!"

    Gregory the Giant roared as he led the charge along with the nine other vanguard.

    "Ss! Ss!" Luna raised her voice.

    "Lu��a? We�� o�� here!"

 Chapter 91: Silhouettes

    <h4>91 Silhouettes</h4>

    However, the deafening shout from Gregory the Giant reverberated in their bones, giving the rest who had stayed courage to charge in.

    Still it was difficult to see with only the torches as well as the bonfire; the darkness also made it difficult to gauge how many humanoid silhouettes that had beasts heads were there exactly behind the trees.

    Emery drew his sword raised and kept calm. After all, he had been to the Magus Academy, seen absurd magical creatures, spent time with a dragon for six months, even he, himself, had a transformation rting to his Fey bloodline. He didn''t charge in though because the duty assigned to him was to protect his employer, Luna. Not to mention, Emery felt a faint connection to these men with beast heads, as if he knew them for some reason. Although that was what he felt, it didn''t stop the humanoid with a beast head to try and stab him with a bone spear.

    The bone spear sliced into the air with great speed and power; Emery twisted his neck, dodging it barely. This half-human, half-beast clearly was a cut above therge marauder he had fought in the rundown house back in Lionarch. Still, that was before and this was now. Emery had improved several points in battle power due to the increase of his spirit force, which meant his overall speed, strength and endurance couldn''t bepared to his previous fighting prowess from before.

    Emery deflected the bone spear, and when he saw an opening, he quickly struck the beastman with the blunt hilt of his sword. The beastman copsed on the ground. Emery then grabbed the head of the beastman but the head slipped, revealing that these half-human, half-beast were in fact humans in beasts clothings!

    "They''re humans!" eximed Emery, raising the deted beast head.

    The remaining paid fighters and guards became fiercer because it wasn''t as they had initially had thought. These weren''t monsters, rather, these were savage people with tattoos wearing animal carcasses to strike fear into their hearts and minds of the ordinary people. Still, even though the paid fighters and guards fought harder and regained some of their spirit, it was a fact that these savages were ferocious warriors who were as strong as knights of a kingdom, probably stronger based on Emery''s estimation.

    The fighting stopped, giving them a room for breather. Kastan immediately tookmand and arranged those who were injured to be inside the circle formation..

    "What are they?" shouted one of the wounded paid fighters.

    "They''re like more of a beast and not human! Howe they strike so hard and so fast?"

    "There are so many of them also."

    "Sister Luna��" said Ss. Before he could say more words though, Luna ran to him and gave him a big hug.

    She took him by the shoulders and looked at him with teary eyes but that didn''tst long as her affectionate gaze was immediately reced by an angry re. Luna said, "Ss! You shouldn''t havee here!"

    "But Sister... I am the man of the family! It is my duty, my job to��"

    "Fool, that''s what you are!" Luna sighed. She added in a calmer tone, "Regardless of your intentions, it is not wise toe here not prepared. You should know that! I have been so worried��"

    "I am sorry sister Luna��" said Ss, almost in a whisper.

    "We need to head back to town as soon as possible. We can return here once we are ready," remarked Luna. She turned to Kastan and said, "We are leaving now"

    "But Luna, I��"

    The loud hum echoed again. And this time, the ground seemed to tremble as well as the silhouettes of the savages wearing different kinds of animal heads ran in circles around them behind the trees.

    Ss spat on the ground and said, "These damned Chrutin! Can''t they just leave us be in peace?"

    That word caught Emery''s attention. Chrutin, it was the same word that Fantumar had called him just a day before his family''s estate had been raided by Padraig''s marauders. Actually, he had asked several travelers he had met on the way, including the former residents of Mistshire, however, not one of the people he had inquired seemed to know what the word meant. Now, however, he inferred that Chrutin referred to these people they were fighting with and he had blood of a Chrutin, which histe-father had confirmed.

    Emery''s view of this battle changed. He hadn''t fully decided yet on what his next course of action would be, but he decided to at least show he was enacting his duty while being careful to not kill any of these so-called Chrutins.

    Silently, Emery used his understanding of the elements, particrly the nt and earth elements. From the vibrations on the ground and disturbed energies of the branches and shrubs. He estimated they would be facing about an equal number of Chrutins with the people he hade with. It was also a no-brainer for him to understand that if these Chrutins came to take their lives, their chances of survival were close to none.

    Kastan stood before Luna and Ss, and said, "Don''t fear! Circle formation, guards! We will hold them off by keeping the formation tight!"

    He then looked at Asur and ordered. "Light another torch and throw it on the ground."

    "Kastan, do you think we can win?" asked Luna, her face brightened by the growing fire, providing lighting in the area.

    "Don''t worry, Ms. Luna. Please just stay close to me," said Kastan.

    The fighting started with waves of arrows and spears being thrown at the expedition group but the guards made sure to protect everyone with theirrge shields. After the wave of spears ended, the Chrutins then proceeded to charge at them with melee weapons.

    Gregory the Giant pushed one of the guards and went in front, swinging his mace crazily. However, the reaction times of the Chrutins he had swung his mace toward managed to dodge his attacks. One of the Chrutins got close to Gregory but Emery had noticed it and deflected the bone spear with the sword on his left hand.

    Chaos ensued, simr to their situation from earlier. Emery managed to parry and counter with the hilt of his sword the iing attacks from the Chrutin, saving Gregory countless times. He then went around their circle formation, as ordered by Kastan, to fend off the other Chrutins and knocked them out one by one.

    Although Emery decided not to kill these people, that wasn''t the case for some of his currentrades, especially Gregory smashing the heads of the Chrutins who had been knocked out by Emery.

    "You sure are a great fighter, Merlin. But don''t show mercy! It''s kill or be killed!" Gregory then continued screaming and swinging his mace in hope of finding more Chrutins to smash.

    Emery retreated back in the circle and observed their surroundings. There were around forty people after the merging of the brother and sister''s forces, but a dozen of these men were beginning to take injuries and some ended up dead, particrly paid fighters Emery hade with while the soldiers in the white and gray uniforms kept their ranks and protected Luna and Ss.

    The fighting abilities of these guards by the Quintin family were better than Emery had initially thought. Especially the head guard, Kastan. His fighting abilities could possibly match the strongest knight Lionesse Yvain.

    With the help of his understanding of the elements, Emery felt disturbance of the scrub behind a line of trees. It looked like there were still a lot of Chrutin warriors staying hidden. While fighting with his sword, Emery realized the Quintin''s guards were moving bit by bit. And based on the direction they were heading toward, he figured they were nning to break through the line of trees wherein Emery had felt the disturbance.

    Emery jumped and rushed to the group of guards who were about to break through.

    "Miss. Luna! Don''t go there!"

 Chapter 92: Standing Alone

    <h4>92 Standing Alone</h4>

    However, Kastan blocked Luna''s and Ss'' path. He said to their dark-skinned scout, "Asur, check behind trees."

    "What? Why are you listening to that beggar? Let''s go!" ordered Ss, taking the lead by moving forward. It was at that moment though that a rain of arrows shed behind the trees they were about to head to. They all turtled behind the shields they were holding, however, one of the arrows passed through the gap and pierced Asur''s shoulder.

    "Back! Back! Tighten the formation!" roared Kastan, protecting Luna beneath his shield. Slowly but surely, the expedition group''s casualties were increasing over time, especially within the numbers of the paid fighters. All they could hope for now was a miracle to arrive. "Forgive me,dy Luna. My inadequacy caused us to be trapped."

    Emery was fighting on the front lines side by side with Gregory, however, a stray arrow pierced Gregory''s leg, causing the giant man to fight with one knee on the ground. Emery did his best to fend off the iing attackers all the while not killing them. However, battling with the intent of only rendering the enemies unconscious was much more difficult than striking the vitals.

    Kastan called for Emery. And once the young man was within the encirclement, Kastan said, "Merlin, it seems you have better vision than any one of us do in this darkness. I''ll leave the protection of Lady Luna and Master Ss to you as I lead the enemies away. I know I don''t have to right ask you toy down your life for them, but please, lead them to safety and back to the mansion. I am sure Master Quintin will reward you handsomely. Can I trust you with this?"

    "No," said Emery in a heartbeat.

    "I see��" Kastan''s face fell.

    "You ungrateful beggar!"

    "Ss! Stop with your prejudice!" rebuked Luna to her younger brother. She remained calm and proceeded to ask Emery the reason for his rejection. "Why? Do you have something else in mind, Merlin?"

    "Yes, I have a n where Mr. Kastan doesn''t have to sacrifice his life." Emery then pointed behind another treeline. "I have something on me that''ll create a distraction. Once that''s done, Mr. Kastan, please lead the way in toward that direction and keep running."

    "That''s opposite the direction of the exit! Are you in collusion with these damned Chrutins, beggar? If so, I''ll kill you right��"

    A p whipped across Ss'' face. Luna snapped, "Stop! Don''t forget we''re here because of you! If you''re not going to say something helpful, then keep quiet!"

    Ss still in disbelief as he rubbed his cheeks.

    "Master Ss had a point though, that''s leading us in not outside," said Kastan.

    Kastan and Luna exchanged nces. Once Luna nodded, Kastan stood up and said, "Prepare to retreat, men! On me!"

    The guards and paid fighters started gathering in a central location and made their circle formation smaller except for one person. That person didn''t conform with them and proceeded to stand alone in the middle of the expedition group and the Chrutin warriors.

    "Merlin, what are you doing?" shouted Luna.

    "Creating a distraction," said Emery as-a-matter-of-fact, not looking back.

    "Hmph, again at least that beggar knows his ce. Luna, Kastan, let''s go! Let''s leave him" beckoned Ss.

    "No, Master Ss. Let''s wait for his signal," said Kastan.

    A single, one-armed, man standing alone certainly stopped the relentless attacks of the Chrutins. That didn''tst long though as an arrow from behind a tree flew straight, whistling in the air, to Emery.

    "Watch out!" cried Luna. The shattering of wood answered her call. Everyone became silent as the stone arrowhead thud on the ground.

    "He''s not hurt!" eximed one of the paid fighters.

    The Chrutins then started making animal noises as if they weremunicating with each other and proceeded to fire more rains of arrows. Still, no matter how many arrows they had released against Emery all of it simply deflected on his body.

    "How is that possible?"

    "It''s likely he''s wearing metal armor underneath his mantle."

    Specte all they want but they would never guess Emery had used the spell [Stone Skin] making his skin harder than the average rock. This skill didn''tpletely take the sense of pain though, underneath his scarf, he was gritting his teeth.

    Seeing how ineffective the arrows were, the Chrutin warriors proceeded to charge Emery with their primitive weapons. Of course Emery didn''t simply stand there and took the stabbing and hackings of the Chrutin warriors, such attacks had greater behindpared to the arrows, so he dodged them but of course he wasn''t able to parry all of them. Some attacks from these warriors struck him.

    Luna, Kastan and the rest expected Emery to fall, however, they watched in disbelief, just like the Chrutin warriors to see the situation was still the same. Emery was fine despite the countless hits he had been receiving.

    Emery then raised his left hand, and out came a huge cloud of ck smoke covering the entire area around him.

    Kastan figured this was the signal Emery had been referring to, so he shouted, "That''s it! Retreat!"

    The [dark smoke] spell rendered everyone inside it unable to see except what was literally in front of them. With the cover darkness of the night as well as the dark smoke, the expedition group led by Kastan escaped toward the direction Emery had pointed them earlier.

    "Kastan! What is that just now?" Luna asked.

    "It appears that Mr. Merlin is a wizard," said Kastan.

    "A wizard?" Luna repeated. In the world of normal people, beingbelled wizard and witches would normally strike fear as they were usually seen as people who brought great disaster with them. However, for Luna, not a sign of fear traced her face, instead a smile appeared.

    When Emery had heard Kastan''smand to retreat, Emery started to unleash his real strength against these Chrutin warriors. He didn''t transform but since there were no people for him to consider protecting, Emery tried to knock unconscious as many Chrutins as possible. He knew that some of these Chrutins would continue chasing the expedition group and ignore him, but his n was never to defeat all of them single handedly. Rather it was to give the expedition group arger space to fight as well as regroup and reorganize themselves so they could manage the smaller number of enemies.

    After he had defeated about half of the Chrutin warriors, Emery proceeded to dash toward the direction he had asked the expedition to head to.

    Unfortunately, increased physique, didn''t mean increased agility. To get through this dense forest as fast as he wanted to, he needed to have more agility to easily pass the obstacles blocking in his way. So, as he ran, jumped and slid, he thought about training this trait too once he had the chance.

    Emery followed the tracks left by hisrades and Chrutins. And based on the increasing number of dead people, both Chrutin and the expedition group, he had been passing by, he knew he was getting closer.

    Soon enough, his path was bing clearer with lesser obstacles and he began to run in a straight line, picking up speed; however, in the corner of his eyes, a giant shadow of something appeared to be running as fast as him!

    "What is that!" Emery eximed.

    ----------------------

    Author Note

    Thank you to my readers who came to the event in discord.

    Don''t forget to join Avans Discordmunity for discussion.  and click discord link.

 Chapter 93: Downstream

    <h4>93 Downstream</h4>

    "You, and you, hold them off!" ordered Kastan to two guards. The two guards in white and grey uniforms obeyed without question and proceeded to break off from the group and buy the expedition group some precious time.

    The group kept on running, but their numbers were bing thinner every time Kastan heard the human made animal noises were getting closer. Somehow though, the dispatching of guards paid off. The noises eventually disappeared as they exited the forest and in front of them, they were weed by a gentle rush of watering from a small river.

    There were only a few dozen guards and a few mercenaries left with them, less than half of the original number they had firste here. As they made their way to the small river, some of the mercenaries threw their heads in the water and drank as if there was no tomorrow. The Quintin guards, however, only stood still in ce until Kastan gave them the go signal before they went ahead and scooped the water to drink.

    Kastan had a waterskin on his waist and first gave it to Luna, who was still trying to catch her breath. After she drank from it, she looked back to the forest.

    Ss had also just finished drinking water from his own waterskin, noticed his sister''s gaze and said, "Luna, don''t worry about the guards. It''s their job to protect us and if they have to die in doing so, then so be it."

    "I know, Ss," said Luna. Once more taking a sip of water before handing it over to Kastan. "It wasn''t the guards I''m hoping to see though. It''s Merlin."

    Ss''s brows twitched. He said, "Why do you care so much about him?"

    Luna sighed and said, "This is why father is not giving you authority over his businesses, Ss. Didn''t you see how good of a warrior was he and on top of that, Merlin''s a wizard! He''s one of a kind. Do you know how rare it is to find a magician within the seven kingdoms? I bet Merlin''s the disciple of a wizard who had closed himself on the world."

    "I see." Ss''s brows rxed. "I guess I''m still too inexperienced. Anyway, take a look at this."

    Ss grabbed a pouch from his back and showed it to Luna. He didn''t open it but clearly there was something alive inside that opened a pouch on his back and showed something that made Luna smile.

    "Did you really? No wonder the people of the forest are chasing us," remarked Luna.

    A couple of minutes had already passed and fortunately, no attacks happened after. Asur came back from scouting despite his shoulder being injured.

    "Yes, based on the general location we have ended up and the two mountains on the distance, I believe this river leads on the northwest of Venta, we just have to follow the downstream of the river and I''m sure we''ll eventually find our way back." said Asur.

    "Any sign of Merlin?" asked Luna.

    "My apologies but there''s none," said Asur, bowing his head.

    "Good work, Asur," said Kastan. "Everyone, gather up. We''ll head south and follow the river!"

    The guards from the Quintin Family stood and readied their gears. However, the paid fighters were a different story. They all looked at each other, looking dispirited.

    "Strong men of Venta, I promise that if you stay with me and protect us until we reach Venta, I will triple the fee I have already given you earlier," dered Luna. However, the men''s spirits were totally broken. They didn''t stand as they kept their heads down.

    "Money''s no good if we die! How sure are you we''lle back alive?" asked one of the paid fighters.

    Kastan moved forward and drew his sword. He pointed it at the man who had just spoken and said, "All I know is that we''re alive. And I would like to keep that way. Either you stay here and die weak or you fight with us and you might either live or die fighting. Which is it?"

    Kastan then offered his hand, pointing the sword away. The man who had just spoken grabbed Kastan''s hand and said to Luna, "You''ve promised. Three times."

    Luna answered, "I keep my promises as the daughter of the Quintin Family."

    The expedition group once again marched along the river banks. As soon as they started moving however, the noises of the savage people once again resounded in the area.

    "Hurry, they areing! Get in formation!"manded Kastan.

    A dozen Chrutin warriors emerged from the forest, carrying bone spears and bow and arrows made out of stone. The long range skirmish started as the Chrutins threw spears and shot their arrows. The expedition wasn''t able to retaliate because they didn''t have any long ranged weapons. But their walls of shield blocked the iing projectiles, making them safe.

    The formation stayed true as they tried to retreat from the Chrutins. However, another party of Chrutin warriors appeared near the direction of the river stream, finally surrounding the expedition group.

    The Chrutin warriors nearby the river''s stream charged in, but the moment they had done so, the steady rush of water swirled and rose from the banks, creating a thick snake-like body, smashed into the charging warriors.

    [Whip ssh]

    Another figure jumped out of the trees. Seeing him, Luna eximed, "Merlin!"

    "To the ri..."

    "What?" Luna shouted back as a feeling of panic rose within her.

    "Cross the river! Something ising!"

    Finally, his words wereplete in their ears. And due to how he had proved himself earlier, there wasn''t a soul who questioned Merlin''s words.

    They scrambled to the river, and Emery used whip ssh once more to repel the iing Chrutin warriors from both sides. Not long after they crossed the river, Luna and the others were all shocked to see a monstrous figureing out of the forest.

    It was a giant wolf with fur of ck and red. Its body was twice the size of the average man and the giant fangs appeared as if it could rip off the head of a person with just one bite.

    Everyone had widened eyes except for Emery, who could feel a stronger connectionpared to the people he had been fighting with.

    Since this was a mythical creature, Emery used the special symbol on his hand. An information entered his mind that said:

    [Fey creature]

    Author Note

 Chapter 94: Negotiate

    <h4>94 Negotiate</h4>

    Now that the Chrutins warriors were out of the dark forest, and with the extra light, Emery could finally see the Chrutin warriors clearly.

    Behind all the animal ornaments on their backs and heads, they also had weird dark tattoos all over their bodies. Emery realized the dark tattoos were simr with the one that appeared on his body after transforming. And with the arrival of the fey creature in the form of a giant wolf, Emery confirmed these people were rted to him one way or another.

    The expedition group''s gazes were transfixed on the giant wolf. Emery, however, had seen worse looking creatures back in the Magus Academy, but for the rest of the group, each time the creature moved a step forward it seemed their heart beat stopped. Fortunately, the wolf-like creature remained standing in ce while a huge man moved next to it moving forward to the water.

    This mighty man shouted loudly and then several other fighters followed him and ran through the river. Each and every Chrutin warrior took a step inside the river, Emery threw them back with his whip sh but apparently the bald man was able to withstand the water whip as if he had stones tied to his legs while he kept going.

    "That seems to be their strongest warrior. If we take him down, I''m sure their morale will crumble," said Kastan as he rushed forward with sword in hand.

    Kastan was able to fight with the bald man. The battle between a skilled swordsman and an axe wielder erupted. Unfortunately, after a few exchanges it appeared Kastan was being pushed back.

    As much as Emery wanted to help Kastan, he was busy keeping the other from crossing the river.

    At times like this, Emery wished he had much stronger offensive spells. Although whip ssh was a useful spell, only now he had found out that it wasn''t as powerful as he had thought because the Chrutin warriors kepting back up. Still, it was better than nothing because some of them had been knocked unconscious.

    Emery was starting to catch his breath as well his vision was blurring. He knew he was about to run out of magic inside of him, simr to how he had once experienced back in the spatial space, so he yelled at Luna, "You should go! I don''t think I can hold them for much longer!"

    Luna looked hesitant for a while but then made her decision and said, "We should use this opportunity to leave, Kastan and Merlin can followter."

    Ss, however, shouted in pain. "Aghh! Sister, I don''t think i can run.. my leg.. I can''t feel my leg!!"

    Luna was speechless, not sure what to do with her brother. "We can''t run away carrying you, Ss."

    The next thing Luna did shocked everyone, especially her brother. She snatched the bag behind Ss and ran to the river close to Emery.

    "People of the forest, please hear me. My name is Luna Quintins, I am the daughter of the richest merchant of the Vinta city, your neighbour. I know what you want." Luna put her hand in the bag and withdrew its content. She was holding a little animal by the ears. It was a silver-furred rabbit. The act put a stop to everyone involved, the Chrutin warriors trying to cross the river and the fight between Kastan and the bald huge man included.

    "I only came here for my brother who hade here because of his love for our father who is sick. We have known about this rabbit''s existence and how it could rejuvenate a person''s body. We also know that this animal is sacred to you, hence, we are sorry that we have angered you all. But please, I beg you. We will give back the rabbit if you let me and my people go. If you kill us here, my father and the whole kingdom wille to bring fire upon the forest, but if you let us go and we, hereby, swear not to trespass yournds again."

    Within just a couple of sentences, she was able to figure out what the other side wanted to happen and threatened them at the same time. This was Luna''s speciality, since she was leading her father''s businesses, her main skill was negotiation, In fact, this was the only way she could think of that could save herself and the people who hade with her. "So, what''s your answer?"

    Apparently though, none of the people in front of them answered as they looked at each other with confused faces. That was until an old man appeared behind the treeline they had exited from.

    As the old man moved forward, the ck and red furred wolf also moved with him. It appeared the wolf had been following his order from the start.

    "Stone-dweller, most of the people here can''t speak yournguage, but I can. I will ept the offer you have proposed that you''ll release the poor creature and promise not to return. However, I have one more condition. You must give up that man who is responsible for the theft," said the old man.

    Luna nced at her brother, although he was an idiotic and a troublemaker, he was still her only sibling. She couldn''t let him be taken.

    "There must be something else we can do."

    "You have no more say in the matter, stone-dweller. I need to uphold the way of our people. And that is to punish those who have done us wrong," said the old man.

    Seeing the terrified face of her brother Luna answered "No! I can''t ept that"

    The old man gave a nod to the creature next to him and suddenly the huge wolf ran on its four heels with eyes set on Ss. However, it wasn''t able to close the gap when a one handed young man blocked its way.

 Chapter 95: Indebted

    <h4>95 Indebted</h4>

    Due to his stone skin spell, unexpected burst of speed and battle power of 24 (17), which roughly equated to three times the normal prowess of a warrior in terms of strength, speed and endurance, Emery received the upper hand in the bout against the fey creature, throwing it five paces away from him in the middle of the river. Although the wolf lost that round, it didn''t appear hurt at all as it quickly stood with its four limbs.

    It turned its ferocious gaze against Emery coupled with great snarling that reverberated inside the bones of the people listening. Somehow, it understood that if it wanted to aplish the order it was given, it had to defeat this one handed human first.

    Raising his sword, Emery dash toward to fight the giant wolf when Luna yelled, "Any other condition we will ept!"

    Emery looked at her then the old man. He noticed that the old man was looking at him.

    The old man answered, "Perhaps we cane to an agreement, Stone-dweller. I am interested in that person. If he wins, I''ll let the thief live."

    Emery stared at Luna who seemed to be in deep thought. Of course, anyone would find it difficult to believe that a human would be as strong as and be able to win against this terrible monster.

    Luna said, "Merlin, if you can win the fight, the Quintin family will be indebted to you."

    With a smile, Emery answered, "Okay, I''ll count on it."

    This time Emery took the initiative and proceeded to rush the giant wolf. He did a wide sh, making the wolf jump back a bit, and followed up with another swing. It was out of his expectation though that the wolf would jump to meet him and bite his sword. He pulled back his sword but it felt like it was stuck inside a rock. He tried once more with a stronger force only for the wolf to chomp harder, finally breaking the sword in half.

    Emery jumped back, but so did the wolf. He hastily called for the water element to execute whip ssh, which he barely made on time, narrowly avoiding the sharp w of the wolf. Once more he used the water to create a barrier between them.

    With his sword gone, Emery thought about what else he could use. He wasn''t about to fullymit to fighting this monster unarmed. Then, he spared a nce at the wolf, the expedition group, and the Chrutin warriors, wondering to himself if he should do that. Before he was able to make a decision though, the monster pounced on him again, he would''ve been able to dodge this, however, that moment of hesitation made him unable to dodge.

    [Moon knife - tier 3]

    Blood sshed on Emery''s face as the wolf issued a yelp. Hearing how it had yelped, Emery''s mind fell into disarray. He felt bad for having done so. He then stared at the ck dagger and stabbed the dagger on the ground.

    "What are you doing, Merlin?" shouted Luna from the back.

    The action really shocked Luna and everyone around him, even the wolf itself seems surprised. He then stood still on the spot as the ck and red giant wolf circled around him, seemingly waiting for the right moment to attack. The moment Emery slumped his shoulders, the wolf jumped, and he issued another spell.

    As ck smoke exited his palm, Emery jumped away. The dark cover though wasn''t able to escape from the wolf''s keen sense of smell, but no matter, that wasn''t Emery''s n in the first ce. He stopped debating whether to use it or not because it wasn''t the time to hesitate.

    Emery tapped into his legacy and underwent a magnificent transformation himself. His body becamerger, grew fur, wolf-like ears as well as circr, wavy ck markings on his body.

    [Fey bloodline activated]

    [Battle power increase 10 point]

    [Battle power 34 (24)]

    Emery now had the strength of five adults. He felt like he could crush a rock with just his bare hand.

    The ck smoke disappeared and everyone saw his transformation. Luna and her expedition group were shocked, but it couldn''tpare against the Chrutin warriors watching from the side.

    The old man''s eyes appeared to gleam as well as the giant wolf. He gave another nod to the wolf and the beast responded with greater viciousness. Its speed now, however, couldn''tpare to Emery who seemed to have disappeared and reappeared above it.

    Emerynded on the beast''s spine and proceeded to wrap his one arm around the giant wolf''s neck. It struggled to break free but Emery strengthened his arm and after a few moments of thrashing around, the wolf stopped moving around, finally passing out.

    Silence filled the atmosphere of the two opposing forces. Particrly the Chrutin warriors. Emery let go, when he was about to do a battle cry of victory however, he turned his gaze back at the wolf; the beast was no longer there. Instead, from where the wolfy was a naked, unconscious young girl who looked to be around his age.

    Emery removed his mantle and covered the girl''s body. A momentter, his form started to be that of a normal human. He carried the girl on his shoulder, walked toward the old man and then gentlyid her down.

    The old man said, "Thank you for not hurting her."

    The girl opened her eyes.

    "How do you feel about losing for the first time, Morgana?" the old man said.

 Chapter 96: Morgana

    <h4>96 Morgana</h4>

    At first, the forest people wanted to trade with them but as more interactions urred, the greediness of humans happened and soon, the hundreds of tribes had found themselves with one foot beneath the grave due to the overpowering might of the people who lived on stones. The tribes then united under the leadership of a woman, which some said was a mythical creature, until they managed to drive back the invader of theirnds.

    The forest people lived in the Evernight Forest or moremonly known as Forbidden Forest by the people living in the seven kingdoms became one of the most infamous locations due to its harsh terrain, mysterious beasts, and savage inhabitants.

    It was said that the light from the heavens could never prate its dense vegetation of towering trees, creeping grass, breathing bushes, amongst other things to bring illumination to its ever damp soil.

    Many stories circled the people of the seven kingdoms on how the Forbidden Forest was a monster itself that devoured the wanderers who got lost in its bowels and if they who came back with their tales of monsters, barbaric inhabitants, moving trees and the like, got branded as people who became maddened by the forest''s evil nature.

    Depending on which side was asked though, the tale of the forest would be a different story.

    The bushes and grasses swooshed as a ck and red furred wolf chased a blurred silver light deeper into the forest''s darkening woods. The wolf left great trails ofrge animalistic tracks on the ground wherein if a hunter found these paws, he or she would be able infer the size of the wolf to be twice that of an average man.

    It, however, wasn''t alone. Beside the great wolf were its pack of different colored wolves, brown, gray, and yellow. Then the ck and red wolf stopped, it howled, causing the brown and gray wolf to go to the nk of their prey, the silver furred rabbit, in order to make it run in a straight line.

    The silver furred rabbit did as its predators had predicted. However, with it hopping straight, it somewhat gained speed as it beelined toward a fallen tree. It went underneath the log and tried to change directions, but it never knew an ambush was waiting for it on the other side. A white wolf caught the silver furred rabbit with its mouth the moment the rabbit exited under the tree. The silver furred rabbit was still alive but no matter how much struggling it did, it couldn''t break free from the maw of the white wolf.

    Night was fast descending upon them, so the pack went away with the silver rabbit.

    They were about to enter a vige where the warrior guarding nearby didn''t seem to mind the fact that a pack of giant wolves was about toe into their midst. On the contrary, the guards seemed to treat the giant wolves with great respect as they bowed in greetings to the great pack of wolves. That wasn''t surprising though because the local residents of this ce was called their vige Fenalion, home of the forest people and fey creatures.

    The vige didn''t appear anything like the human viges in the seven kingdoms. The ces of residences where the people lived were made out of hide, makeshift wood, and the tents and huts were scattered everywhere without a clear pattern. Some residences were also situated on the huge branches of the tall trees with woodendders coiled around the tree trunks, hence, enabling the vige to house around more than a thousand residents.

    Finally, the pack of giant wolves arrived, weed by about a hundred of the vigers with great pping and shouting after seeing the silver furred rabbit in the maws of the white wolf in the middle.

    The red and ck furred wolf went inside of one of the tents first followed by the white wolf and then the rest. Once they were inside, they began to transform into that of a human woman before proceeding to pick up the clothes that had been prepared on the ground.

    "Sister Morgana, thank you," said one of the girls holding the silver furred rabbit on her hand. She ced the rabbit tight into one of the hide bags before she jumped and hugged the red haired girl, Morgana.

    Morgana didn''t say anything as she simply smiled and patted the back of the girl with pale white hair.

    "Ahh, the hunt is always enjoyable whenever sister Morgana leads us," said a girl with an amber hair.

    "Agree, agree," said a girl with hazel hair.

    "Now that we have the silver rabbit, you can finally be officially ordained as the fifth member of our pack, Glita. Ah, I wish I could experience that ceremony for me again, but anyway, I''m so happy you," said the gray haired girl to the girl with white hair.

    "Thank you so much, really, everyone," said Glita, holding up the bag, which stored the silver rabbit.

    Although these five girls called each other sisters, they were not rted by blood, rather they were girls chosen from the many tribes that inhabited this forest and raised together as sisters by the head priestess of the forest people. The youngdies'' ages ranged between fourteen to eighteen but the most respected from them wasn''t the oldest, instead it was Morgana.

    Her four sisters looked up to her because she held the most charisma between them, as well as being the strongest and fastest among the pack. Hence, her being of the pack was cemented in stone and none of the other fey wolves dared challenge her authority.

    The girls were selected by the high priestess because they had shown signs of one particr unique trait since birth; they carried the legacy of the Mother Earth. From a young age, they were able to transform parts of themselves into a beast and the moment they were able to fully transform into the wolf, it also meant they had matured. And if that happened, a ceremony would take ce as recognition of their unique ability.

    "Morgana, the High Priestess said you are to follow the chief tonight," said the grey haired girl.

    "Then does that mean you''ll not be able to join the ceremony?" said Glita, disappointed.

    She was silent for a while before answering, "It is the will of the High Priestess, I mustply."

    She then exited the tent and proceeded to head to the center of the forest where the chief lived nearby.

    Morgan and her sisters were part of the priestess faction. Their objective was to understand and convey the will of mother nature led by the High Priestess. Aside from them was another group called the Akavi Warriors.

    These Akavi Warriors were all male members from various tribes who also had a gift simr to Morgana and her sisters, but instead of being able to transform into a beast, the males received increased strength which was evident by the ck markings on their bodies. The more marking they had, the more powerful they were. Hence, the forest people call them the protector of the forest.

    There was also one more faction, but it was more of a leadership instead of a faction. They were the elders of the tribes, they ran the day to day living of the people, managed disputes of the locals, set what production should be focused on such as food, clothing, etc. but most importantly, their main task was to lead the forest people.

    Morgana, being a member of the priestess faction, was adored by the people due to not only being the strongest fey wolf, but she had proved her physical prowess in a human form against the male members of the warrior faction. She was in good rtion with the elders as well, since the strong belief of the people, including the elders, from the High Priestess transferred over to all the members of the priestess faction.

    She found it quite odd though why the High Priestess had ordered her to follow the chief tonight. In fact, Morgana wanted to attend her sister''s important day, but instead she was given a task to follow the chief who would be soon making patrol in the forest for any outsiders that may have lost their way. Nevertheless, she ced that thought in the back of her mind, because to follow the High Priestess was to follow the will of Mother Nature and she shouldn''t question that.

    Now that she was out on patrol with the Akavi Warriors, a sudden news arrived from one of the Akavi Warriors from the vige.

    "The silver rabbit was taken by an outsider!" said an Akavi Warrior.

    "What? How is that possible?" eximed Morgana as she immediately transformed and began tracking the thief who stole her sister''s silver rabbit. Finally she found the thief, but among the thief''s group, was a young man whom her blood immediately boiled the moment her eyesid vision on him.

    The young man had one arm, a thin body, and was not tall. However, she had seen him fight multiple members of the warrior-guard faction and defeat all of them. He had also used magic, which reminded her of the High Priestess.

    She wasn''t exactly sure what to make of it, but when she was blocked by him on the river and received a nod from the chief to fight the young man, it felt like her whole body was burning not from rage, rather from excitement, as if she wanted to prove against this young man that she was on top, that she was the alpha.

    She proceeded to fight him and during their doubt, she finally understood why her blood was boiling this whole time. She was like him, a fey who could transform. However, how could that be? All the males with the same gift had no such abilities. And in that moment though, her recklessness became her demise as the young man managed to jump on her and things became blurry. The next thing she knew, she was wearing the young man''s mantle and awoke. The young man had changed back to his human form as well and was standing before the chief.

 Chapter 97: The Village

    <h4>97 The Vige</h4>

    The old man nodded with a smile. He turned to the Chrutin warriors and said in a foreignnguage, "Engle canne gefa!(They can leave!)"

    Without any hesitations, all the warriors near the river retreated to the Forbidden Forest''s treeline except for the huge bald man with a great number of dark markings on his body. He didn''t move until the old man repeated his order with greater force. The huge bald man clenched his axe onest time before walking with gritted teeth, stepping near the treeline.

    The second instance the old man had spoken in the foreignnguage, Emery btedly noticed he could understand thenguage of the forest people. He had never heard or learned this foreignnguage before, but he guessed it was because of the symbol on his hands simr to how he had suddenly understood thenguage of all people from the Magus Academy despiteing from differents and cultural backgrounds. Emery initially opened his mouth wanting to speak, however, he withhold himself back feeling it wasn''t necessary to say anything since this could be handy in certain situations.

    Once the Chrutin warriors were at a distance, Luna and her faithful bodyguard Kastan stepped forward to speak with the old man. First, she looked over the bag that contained for a good few seconds before hesitantly handing it over. She said, "With this, our deal hase to a conclusion."

    "Yes," said the old man, taking back the silver furred rabbit. "You may leave now and keep your promise to never return."

    Luna, however, didn''t leave.

    "Is there something else?" asked the old man.

    She said, "Could you please, allow us to look for survivors."

    The old man gave her a look from head to toe before saying, "I''ll allow it, but you only have until dawn to leave. Also, I''ll have some of my warriors apany you."

    "Thank you," answered Luna. Her eyes kept ncing on the hide bag and mutteringly said, "A-about the silver rabbit��"

    "No, Stone-dweller. You should go now," the old man said. The tone he used though wasn''t angry, instead he sounded like the figure of authority that he was.

    Luna let out a big sigh and said, "Merlin, let''s leave."

    The old man stomped his wooden staff on the ground and said, "This young man is not leaving."

    Luna looked as if she wanted to raise an objection. However, Emery gave her nce and shook his head. With that, she backed down and said, "Merlin�� if you want, we can still��"

    "I''ll be fine, don''t worry. Also, I would like to talk with them as well. I don''t think they have any malicious intent," said Emery, striking a nce at the old man and Morgana still keeping quiet on the ground.

    Again, the old man tapped the ground with his staff, turned at Emery and said, "Merlin isn''t it? My name is Brennus, The High Priestess would like to meet you. Let it be known that we are honored to wee you into our vige."

    After that, the two opposing groups parted ways. The old man Brennus delegated some of his warriors to watch the expedition group from the distance and a single warrior to go with the expedition group and search for any other survivors who might still be alive.

    At first, the Chrutin warriors and Luna''s expedition group seemed as if they were about to sh again, however, with the authority of the head figures, Luna and the old man, the hostility was dispelled.

    Luna''s expedition group took the path in which they hade from while Emery took a different path following the old man.

    As they walked through the dark forest guided by the light of heavenly bodies in silence, Emery''s gaze fell on the girl with the red hair whom he had fought earlier. She hadn''t spoken a word nor made any small noises as she just simply tightly wrapped his mantle around her body. And now that he had thought about it, he had no idea where they were taking him, so Emery took this opportunity to break the cold silence by making small talk.

    "Morgana, that''s your name right?"

    She didn''t reply and continued walking.

    "My name by the way is Emery��" Emery ced a hand in his mouth. His moment of weird familiarity with these forest people made him slip out his actual name. He stopped fixating on his careless blunder, which still didn''t issue any response from the girl called Morgana. He then looked straight and said, "I guess you don''t understand a word I''m saying."

    In the corner of his eyes, the girl looked at him for a moment then said, "I do��"

    "Oh, so you can speak and understand me. That''s good, so where are we heading?" Emery replied.

    The girl was silent again, however.

    "you don''t speak much do you?," said Emery.

    "I do," answered Morgana.

    "..."

    From the looks of it, Emery felt like this girl was a bit weird. She walked in confidence, but didn''t seem to talk much. Or maybe just because she doesnt like him much.

    He was about to say something when his eyes took notice of what looked like the most beautiful sight he had ever seen. He stood frozen in ce. Brennus and Morgana led the way and stepped on log, which emitted a glow of light; the leaves of various shaped nts seemed glowed with wondrous bluish and green lights, providing a warm atmosphere.

    He tested if the log would also do the same if stepped on it and indeed it did, a light rippled underneath him. Moving his other feet forward, it repeated the same thing, sending waves of joy at the spectacr sight.

    Not being able to hold his curiosity any longer, he went up to what appeared to be a vine that was emitting a violet glow and used a spell from his nt spirit to inspect what kind of nt it was.

    [Universal Flora - activated - analyzing flora ...]

    [Analyzationplete]

    [Level 2 - Unidentified medicinal herb]

    [Unknown properties]

    [Register to database for ten contribution points?]

    "Yes!" eximed to himself. The first nt he checked was already a level two unique nt. And looking at the nt next to the vine, the one he had checked was just one of the many variations it had. It seemed that the forbidden forest was a great ce for him to find unique nts. So, he couldn''t wait to want to use fragmentation on these nts one by one and know more about their properties.

    He became caught up in his world but immediately got pulled out of it as he noticed the stares of the vigers as well as Morgana and the old man. Letting out a great heave of air from his lungs, he took control of his excitement and proceeded to walk behind them.

    Brennus continued walking as the rest of the other warriors that had apanied them disbanded except for the huge bald one and Morgana still walking beside him as they went deeper into the forest area. Eventually, they arrived in front of a cave that had two tall men holding spears and had a lot of ck markings stered on their bodies, which seemed to be no less than the amount of markings of the bald man beside Emery.

    "Greetings, Honored Chief. The High Priestess is conducting the ritual as of the moment," respectfully said one of the guards.

    "I am aware. The High Priestess is expecting us," answered the old man who was apparently their chief.

    "Understood," said one of the two tall men as they let the party through.

    Based on this interaction, although this chief seemed to be the acting leader of the forest people or at least the warriors, the high priestess'' position appeared tomand more authority and respect than him. And before they went in, Old man Brennus asked Emery to leave his weapon as they were about to enter a sacred ce. The bald one had already handed over his weapon, so Emery didn''t have an issue in doing the same.

    The cave was also filled with glowing mushrooms and moss, and Emery noticed that it was a bit damp. The tunnel wasn''t long as well, and when they neared the exit, Emery noticed the interior of the uing chamber was lit with a bright light and a faint singing entered his ears.

    When they exited, that was where Emery saw a giant tree standing in thend at the center of the cave''s chamber surrounded by ake. The roots on the ground and the hanging roots of the giant tree glowed beautifully, including the grasses around it. There were a couple of rootlike-bridges on top of theke and beneath the towering tree were dozens of women sitting in a circle formation touching the backs of each one with one hand as they sang in uniform.

    In the middle of the circle were two people; a young girl with long white hair and a beautiful fair-skinned, half-naked woman covered only by what appeared to be leaves.

    The beautiful woman said, "Geita unc nu bearnlest, Gaia."

 Chapter 98: Lady of the Lake

    <h4>98 Lady of the Lake</h4>

    While Emery, Morgana, and Brennus stood at the entrance waiting, the chanting became stronger, urged by thedy dressed in leaves, as it echoed in the whole cave. The group of women started waving their bodies as another woman made her way inside the circle and handed over the silver furred rabbit to the white haired girl. The white haired girl then presented it to the giant tree before the woman dressed in leaves and struck its head.

    Emery fell into a trance at what appeared to be a holy ritual where the beautiful wless skinned woman dressed in leaves weed the white haired girl after the rabbit had been sacrificed. As he observed them in a transfixed state, the white haired girl emitted the same sense of familiarity simr to Morgana and the warriors with the ck markings. However, the feeling of familiarity in his guts became stronger as his gaze fell on the woman dressed in leaves, it was like as if she was family.

    After the leaf-dressed woman blessed the girl with white hair, the singing started to fade and the waving of the women became weaker. Soon enough, everything came to a stop and all the women who were sitting, stood and exited the tunnel in silence, leaving only the woman dressed in leaves and the girl with white hair before the giant tree.

    Once there were only the five of them left inside the cave''s chamber, the white haired girl stood, walked barefooted on the root bridge and hugged Morgana with a slight jump.

    Brennus, the old man, took one step forward, bowed and said with a solemn voice, "High Priestess, I have brought the young man you have requested."

    This was the biggest question Emery had in mind. Why was he singled out in the earlier encounter and what was this feeling of connection between him and the people living here, especially from the woman sitting beneath the giant tree?

    She then opened her eyes and looked directly at him. A warm and gentle whisper reverberated in his head. It said, "I have been waiting for you. Come here."

    It looked like he wasn''t the only one whom she had asked toe closer. Morgana, the white haired girl, and Brennus bowed at the same time as they crossed the root bridge in order with Emery being thest person to step on the root bridge. As he walked on it, he couldn''t help but wonder if she could also speak to the ck dragon, read his thoughts, or knew the existence of the ck dragon inside him. Still, Killgragah hadn''t spoken, so it was probably asleep again.

    The ground trembled and theke''s water rippled; a huge shadow peeked behind the tree and revealed itself. As big as a house, a brown bear with countless green spikes on its back took a seat beside the High Priestess. No longer speaking to his mind, her lips moved as she said, "Let me introduce you to Artio, the Guardian of Gaia."

    The bear roared, making Morgana, the white haired girl and Brennus simultaneously kneel. Emery was also affected by the enormous pressure the gigantic bear had conveyed through its deafening roar, however, he kept his head straight and stood his ground, barely standing however. He wasn''t about to just kneel because something powerful had put pressure on him. No.

    Contrary to his expectations though, Nimue let out a smile not a bit offended while the bear quietly stayed still beside her. She said, "I am sure you have many questions, Emery."

    "Yes, High Priestess. The first question I have in my mind is how do you know my name?" asked Emery, still shaking on his legs.

    "You were mentioned to me by your mother, Vivian. In fact, she was a priestess and my niece. However, she had fallen in love with a warrior from the world outside. It was regretful that we have lost her, but destiny had allowed it to happen, hence, it is what it is," answered Nimue with no hint of hatred or anger in her voice.

    Emery had put the pieces together that his mother was simr to Morgana and he was rted to them in some way or something. He had deduced that from the information whenever he transformed, just like how the symbol on his hand had identified Morgana to be a Fey creature. However, this confirmation only showed how much he didn''t know about his own lineage.

    More questions started popping in his head as he wanted to know more about himself and his mother, but he didn''t know where to start. Starting to get confused on what questions he should be asking, he went back to one of the earlier questions he had. Emery said, "Then, what am I?"

    Nimue stayed silent for a while before answering, "That is what interests me too, Emery. I have witnessed many of my male n members be born with the same power of the females, the power of transforming oneself into our ancestor''s image in my time. However, the power was too strong for the males to handle, so they were not able to live past fifteen years of age because their body started deteriorating from such a young age.

    "Unfortunately, it was the same situation for the maleborns when my sisters copted with the locals of the forest. Fortunately, in our desperate times, we were able to find a way and turn the blood of our ancestors into the ck markings in a male''s body such as the one from Chief Brennus. I wonder, what makes you special��"

    Nimue then waved her hand, creating green blobs of light, hovering around Emery. At first Emery became wary and readied himself, but the green lights simply circled him before going back to Nimue and disappeared.

    "Hmm�� there''s something inside you, but I can''t tell what it is. That must be your good fortune as to why you were able to activate our ancestral power and lived past fifteen years. I''d very much like to know what it is but Gaia asks me not to pry further," said Nimue.

    Luckily, she had misinterpreted it. Indeed the spatial space of Khaos and the ck dragon, Killgragah were inside him and she was talking about them, however, Emery knew his first good fortune came from the Magus Academy. Nevertheless, it was better for the High Priestess to misinterpret it since he wasn''t allowed to speak of the academy anyway.

    "Come closer," said Nimue.

    Emery had no reason to reject, so he did.

    She gave him a lovingly stare and said, "You look like your mother��"

    Nimue then touched Emery''s shoulder that had the missing arm and chanted. A warm sensation filled his right shoulder before it vibrated and out came a root like from the tip of the scar. It grew and grew until it was at the same length of his other arm before finally twisting itself and forming a hand. For a moment it was still the color of wood, but when he moved it, it turned to his skin''s color and when he moved it, it felt like he hadn''t lost his arm.

    "Think of it as youring home present," said Nimue, smiling.

    Emery waved it around with his eyes beaming. He was so grateful to her that he gave her a bow and said, "Thank you very much! High Priestess!"

    Nimue chuckled. "I am sure you still have other questions, so feel free to ask and stay with us for as long as you like."

    Still not raising his head, once again he eximed, "Your generosity is truly appreciated."

    After that, Nimue mentioned she needed to rest, so Emery and the others left the cave. Brennus, the Chief of the vige, guided him to a tent near his personal tent and left not long after.

    When Emeryy down on his bed made out of wood, Killgragah finally spoke. "Hmm. I didn''t expect there would be a magus in this world."

    "You sure kept quiet earlier, huh," Emery replied.

    "That''s because I''m considering whether to show myself or not," retorted the ck dragon.

    "Yeah, even when she spoke in my mind you didn''t speak. Were you able to hear her?" Emery asked, sitting up his bed.

    "I heard her, I''m not talking about that chick. I was referring to the tree behind her. She called the tree, Gaia. It''s only faint but I can feel that Gaia is as strong as Khaos, so imagine my surprise. Anyway, this is a wonderful discovery. As for the ce of power, I can say with certainty it''s not in this ce since the one here is already upied. But there should be one more nearby, east of here," said Killgragah.

    "Okay, I''ll see it tomorrow. For now, I need to get some sleep," answered Emery.

    New ces, new nts, new people. He couldn''t wait to explore more once he had awoken for the next day.

 Chapter 99: The Fey Sisters

    <h4>99 The Fey Sisters</h4>

    After an hour of practice, he realized he could use both left and right arms with the same level of expertise. An idea then came up in his mind, what if he used two swords on both arms, would that be a good idea? He had never heard of any knights or any warriors using two swords, doing so might be good. Hence, he decided to check that out once he returned to the Magus Academy.

    Finishing his practice, a red haired girl approached him from the front. It was Morgana, the person whom he had foughtst night in the form of a wolf. Emeryid down the long twig beside his tent and said, "Good morning, Morgana, right?"

    She was silent again and only gave a gesture to follow her, making him think she was still mad for losing to himst night. No matter, Emery followed her as requested and arrived at thergest tent he had seen in this vige so far. Morgana walked straight to therge table that at least ten people could dine on.

    "Seat," said Morgana, watching him.

    As Emery stood confused in the entrance, a girl with brown hair tied into two halves approached the table, looked at him from top to toe and said to Morgana, "Is that him?"

    Morgana nodded.

    The girl with the brown hair then walked up to Emery and said, "Hello, my name is Tyra, the eldest of my sisters. I''m d you could join us for breakfast."

    Tyra then pointed at the table where three other girls were already sitting. Emery recognized one of the girls, a girl with white hair fromst night''s ceremony who had hugged Morgana after everyone had left.

    As he made his way to seat, the girl with the white hair got up from her chair and started sniffing him.

    "You smell nice, mister," said the girl with white hair, starling Emery.

    "Glita, don''t be rude," eximed Morgana to the girl with white hair. She then turned to Emery and said, "Please don''t mind her."

    She then gestured to the two other girls seated and said, "These are Lilith and Leilith. They''re twins."

    Emery was quite surprised that Morgana was taking the initiative to talk. He had tried to get her to speakst night and earlier, barely getting any responses, but when the topic was about her sisters, she was different.

    "Go ahead and take a seat, I''ll serve breakfast in a bit," said Tyra, walking away.

    "Don''t tter yourself, they are curious about you. After all, you''re the first male able to transform," said Morgana with her arms crossed.

    "Wait, so all of you can?" Emery said with eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Brother Emery, can you show us your transformation?" eximed Glita, her hands sped together.

    "Who are you calling, brother?" said Morgana, she had her brows furrowed.

    "Well�� The Lady of the Lake told us we are sort of rted. I hope I haven''t offended brother Emery, have I?" Glita answered looking at Emery with a worried expression.

    Emery shook his head and said, "Okay,ter I''ll show you."

    Tyra set down the food on the table. They were mostly cooked meat and some were boiled vegetables. The rest of the young girls started eating with their bare hands, making Emery feel awkward. Then he realized, although it was a bitte, that there weren''t any utensils, it''d be weird now to ask for any of the sort since they probably didn''t have any specialized craftsman or it wasn''t at the top of the list of priorities.

    Anyway, Emery decided to try it with bare hands and as he ate, he wasn''t sure if it was him or the people chatting beside him happily or eating with just hands made the food exceptionally tasty despite the meal looking so in and simple. Truth to be told, he wasn''t feeling hungry this morning because as his spirit force and battle power increased, it made him less dependent on resting and eating. He was getting a bit of sustenance from the elements albeit minute. But of course there were multitude other reasons why a person would eat food other than filling the stomach.

    Glita suddenly said, "Brother Emery! Do you like the food? Sister Tyra is our best cook here. Don''t you think she''s the best candidate as a mate?"

    Emery nodded. He said, "Indeed her food is great�� wait�� did you say mate?"

    "Glita! You are not supposed to say that!" said Tyra, her cheeks turning as red as the meat.

    Glita, however, ignored her older sister''s remark and continued, "Brother Emery, what are you looking for in a mate? We have eldest sister Tyra, a great cook; sister Morgana, the strongest; Lilith and Leilith are the fastest; and me, the prettiest?"

    Emery startedughing nervously when Morgana''s chair suddenly groaned as she stood up. She grabbed his arm and pulled him out of the tent.

    "T-thanks," said Emery. He breathed out, feeling she had just saved him from such awkward and sudden questioning from Glita.

    Morgan had her back facing against him and said, "What do you wish to do today? The High Priestess told me to apany you wherever you want to go."

    "Oh, you don''t have to. I can��"

    "No, the High Priestess has given me hermand, so I have to fulfill it," Morgana interjected adamantly.

    Emery could tell from her tonality that no amount of arguing would work. So, he said, "Okay. Then, I''d like to take a walk around the forest. To the east, perhaps."

    "That''s not fair, sister Morgana. You want to keep brother Emery only to yourself," said Glita, exiting the tent with a grin. She added, "We want to join too."

    "It''s better to go in a pack than alone," said Tyra. The two twins nodded in silence.

    Emery looked first at Morgana who still had her face away from him before looking at the other four and saying, "Alright."

    The five girls went back inside the tent and when they came out, they were already in their Fey form. Five giant wolves twice the size of a normal man. They walked out of the vige with all eyes on them but not a single viger had a look of fear in their eyes, instead it was admiration.

    They started heading east of the vige and once they had found a small clearing, Emery tapped into his bloodline and transformed into a half-beast, half-human. He had wolf-like ears, small fangs, hairs on his face, chest, arms and a bit on the legs. The ck wave-like markings, simr to the Chrutin warriors, were all over his whole body.

    The white wolf, Glita, once again sniffed him. He backed away when her voice suddenly resounded in his mind.

    "Brother Emery, you really smell just like us!" said Glita in her wolf form, her tail wagging.

    "Let''s go," said a stern voice that was clearly Morgana''s.

    In that afternoon, they ran together around the Forbidden Forest. The wolves were on all four while he ran on two feet. Despite running with only two limbs like a human, Emery was still able to keep up with Morgana, Tyra and Glita except against the twin sisters, Lilith and Leilith whose speed looked like a blur.

    Emery couldn''t help but feel joy rising from his heart. He was bonding with people whom he shared his bloodline with. And as more time passed, the sense of being able to feel their presence even when they were far away and spoke telepathically grew stronger. Eventually, he was picking up some of their habits and an information popped in his mind.

    [Fey Bloodline Innate Skill learned]

    [Wild Hunt]

    [Increases the sense of hearing and smelling in tracking a prey]

    This ability was shared among the pack, which strengthened the sess rate whenever they hunted. It could be used when alone or in a pack.

    They went further east of the forbidden forest until they finally stopped before a hill where there were gigantic stones arranged in a circle on the ground. Some of the stones were on top of two stones, making Emery wonder how could such a thing have been built. And it was at that moment when Killgragah''s voice sounded in his mind.

    "This is the ce, kid!"

 Chapter 100 Warrior Trial

    Chapter 100 Warrior Trial

    Emery stared at the gargantuan row of bluish-gray stones, neatly ced in a circle with some of them being on top of two stones. ording to Killgragah, this was the ce of power he was looking for. He stepped closer thinking to himself how was this possible; the stones looked so mighty and heavy that he could only imagine someone like Killgragah, a mythical dragon, would be able to move something like this. However, the bigger question was, what was the purpose of these stones?

    As if Tyra had heard his thoughts, she walked up beside him and spoke directly through his mind, "ording to the High Priestess, this was an old shrine. But how and when it was made, were also the same questions she had because these rocks had been here even before they had settled in the forest."

    He gave a nod and proceeded to walk up the hill and touch the stone. Once he confirmed that the five girls in wolves'' form were out of sight, Emery tried to contact Killgragah.

    "Can you hear me?" Emery asked.

    Morgana turned to her and answered, "No, but I find this trial to be unnecessary and silly."

    Killgragah voiced his thoughts to Emery. "Yes, kid. Good. This is the ce. There is something that I''ll need you to do."

    "Okay, but let''s do itter. I''lle back when it''s dark," replied Emery in his head. "The quicker the better. Don''t make me wait too long!" answered Killgragah.

    After spending a good few minutes touching the rocks and walking underneath some stones that had another stone on top of it, he went back at the foot of the hill and asked the rest of the girls to guide him back at the vige. The moment he walked in at the vige, however, the group of the warriors he had fought withst night as well as a dozen others were waiting in front of his tent. The huge bald man who had battled with Kastan stepped forward, raised his axe and dered, "Outsider! We, the Akavi Warriors, do not wee you as one of us! Come and prove to us you are trustworthy!"

    Shouting erupted as the dozens of warriors struck their wooden shields. The five girls had gone to their tents first and when they got back, they were already wearing clothes. They went up to Emery and Morgana said, "This is the Akavi Warriors trial. You don''t have to prove yourself to them since the High Priestess already considers you as part of us." The eldest sister, Tyra, said, "Morgana, don''t tell you''re worried he''ll take your title of the strongest, are you?"

    Morgana turned to her and answered, "No, but I find this trial to be unnecessary and silly."

    "Outsider! What say you?" challenged the huge bald man while waving his axe that split the air.

    Emery stared at the bald man with cold eyes. He felt there were other reasons behind the challenge rather than this just being a test. He wondered if this was an excuse as a payback forst night''s skirmish. Although he hadn''t killed anyone directly, he had helped the Quintin''s Expedition Group in defending against them and his temporaryrades had dealt the finishing blows. Anyway, he was curious to see how strong this man actually was as well as how capable his right arm now that it was back. He asked them for two swords with the intent of trying it on both hands.

    "So you''re not a coward, outsider," said the bald man with a grin.

    The rule of the trial was simple. Emery, the challenger, would stand in the middle of the circle that the Akavi Warriors formed in the center of the vige. Those who wished to challenge Emery may step forward for a one on one duel. This would continue until no warriors from the Akavi group steps forward or Emery falls unconscious.

    Emery readied himself and raised the two swords on his hand, one of the front while the other overhead. The first warrior approached holding an axe. There was no signal when they should start but since the warrior was already circling him, Emery took the initiative and dashed to swing his swords. It felt weird for Emery using the swords to block and attack at the same time, this was his first time doing this after all. As more exchanges urred between them though, he was getting used to swinging the swords from different angles, which barely left room for the first warrior to block. Eventually, the first warrior surrendered, cementing the first victory for Emery.

    The next man Emery would fight was a spear and shield user. He decided to take this one more cautiously because the spear had a longer reach. His opponent struck the first blow this time, forcing Emery to be on the defense this time. Although the opponent was using a spear, each strike behind it had a heavy weight that was much stronger than all the fighters he had encountered. Still, Emery just needed one opportunity to close the distance.

    Spear was a staple weapon because of its long reach, however, its strength was also its weakness. Soon enough, Emery parried the warrior''s spear and knocked the enemy down by crashing himself at the enemy''s shield before he pointed the sword at his enemy''s throat.

    "Wow! Brother Emery is so strong!" cheered Glita from the sidelines. That, however, attracted more enmity from the warriors around him. He had been so focused on what was in front of him that he hadn''t realized the vige''s center had been filled with spectators both old and young. The vige''s chief, Brennus was also there but didn''t say anything as he continued watching.

    He could see from the spectators'' eyes they were curious about his strength while these Akavi Warriors still emitted malicious intent. Nevertheless, Emery thought this was still necessary in order to gain their trust. After all, he was indeed an outsider, he had been raised not from here, even though he shared the same blood with these people. The bout continued, Emery defeated the third, the fourth, and after he defeated the fifth warrior, his arms were starting to stiffen. Before she was able toplete her sentence, Emery patted her on the shoulder and said, "I''m still okay."

    "Did you hear that? The outsider says he''s still fine, let''s continue!" dered Cavvi, the huge bald man.

    He waved his arms, trying to shake off the unpleasant feeling when Morgana stepped in and said, "That''s enough. The trial is only supposed tost three duels at most. He has proven himself already."

    "He is an outsider, he must prove himself!" shouted the bald man.

    "This is not right, Cavvi! Chief Brennus, please ask the Akavi Warriors to back down. He already had en��"

    Before she was able toplete her sentence, Emery patted her on the shoulder and said, "I''m still okay."

    "Did you hear that? The outsider says he''s still fine, let''s continue!" dered Cavvi, the huge bald man.

    Morgana gritted her teeth and went back to where his sisters were watching.

    The sixth warrior stepped in and Emery readied himself once more. He very much would like to transform right now but as a respect to tradition, he decided against it and held himself back from using any spells. He convinced himself this was a good experience in improving his fighting skills and a great opportunity to know what his limits were. After defeating the sixth warrior, Emery got on one knee and gasped to catch his breath. Some of his sweat was burning his eyes and he felt like hot air was exiting all over his body. This was probably his limit, he believed, but he had to make for one more push. He raised his head and sword and pointed it at the person named Cavvi. But to his surprise, the bald man simply grinned and sent another of his allies to fight him.

    The seventh warrior charged and attacked relentlessly without giving Emery a moment of rest. It was a one sided bout, fortunately, Emery still managed to find a weakness at the seventh warrior''s attack pattern and he exploited it. And with that, Emery imed the seventh victory.

    He then stabbed his two swords on the ground, trying to support himself. His arms and legs were shaking, throat as dry as a drought, and the feeling of hot air exiting body earlier now felt like a zing me inside him. Emery''s vision was blurring and his hearing was starting to emit the buzzing sound.

    He could barely lift his head but Morgana''s voice still entered his ears.

    "Cavvi! You are shameless! Fight him at his best!" Morgana screamed.

    Based on that, he understood that the huge bald warrior had stepped forward. Forcing himself to stand up with one of the swords as the support, indeed that warrior with the most ck markings on his body was making his way forward. Emery closed his eyes first and breathed in arge amount of air to collect himself. The pounding of heart was reaching his ears but after exhaling all he had taken in, he felt a bit better. Readying himself for hisst fight, he grabbed the two swords and waited for Cavvi toe closer.

    More chaptersing. Thank you for your patience

 Chapter 101: Brawl

    <h4>101 Brawl</h4>

    "Come on brother Emery! Do not lose against that big buffoon!" Glita once again cheered Emery, making the huge man chase him harder.

    Emerynded a few paces away while taking in more of the crisp air to at least get some of his energy back. He wanted to counter or block it with the swords but as he felt the heavy weight behind the wind splitting two-handed attacks from Cavvi, Emery decided to dodge instead at the narrowest margins in order to conserve his strength.

    The spectators let out various expressions, some even closed their eyes, while the attacks barely missed Emery.

    "Cavvi! Are you trying to kill him!" Morgana shouted.

    Emery noticed Cavvi''s expression turned even uglier and once more rushed with a great heavy sh. This time Emery''s leg failed to abide his will so he raised both swords to at least protect himself. The axe fell down on him and broke one of them as it continued downward and managed to cut his left shoulder and throw him on the ground.

    Emeryid on the ground with his left shoulder bleeding. And as he expected, it wasn''t a deep cut because he felt that Cavvi purposefully pulled back the axe at thest second.

    "I won," said Cavvi, and again he shouted out his victory to the crowds?"I won!!". He turned to Emery and added, "Outsider, your skills in battle are admirable. Last night, I noticed you did not kill anyone. Although some of my brothers fell because of you I do not hold you in contempt. Hence, I deem you worthy of our trust and wee you in our ranks as an Akavi Warrior."

    Cavvi then turned around with his arms high in the air. The crowd roared in delight.

    Morgana moved to try and help Emery but before she could do anything, Emery was already back on his feet and said, "Wait... I haven''t given up yet."

    Gasps of awe resounded from the crowd as Emery held his bleeding left shoulder. He could still move and this meant he hadn''t reached his limit yet. Somehow, he felt like grinning, there was a fine line between determination and stupidity. Which of was he, it was up for other people to decide.

    He raised his right sword and said, "We cannot disappoint the spectators just yet,e on my bald friend, let us continue."

    "Hahaha! You''re really a terrific warrior worthy of respect. Alright, take this!" shouted Cavvi as he delivered another huge swinging from the side.

    Emery held the sword with both hands and shouted as he used all his strength to shove away the axe.

    A fierce explosive nk filled the surrounding as the sword met the axe, stopping an inch away from both warriors. This proved Emery was at least as strong as Cavvi with his current physical prowess for the battle power.

    "Urrgg! Git owf me!" Cavvi screamed muffled but Emery already started punching the akavi warrior.

    Then, Emery noticed the ck markings on Cavvi''s body started glowing. Suddenly, Cavvi was able to grab hold of Emery''s fist and threw him across the crowd of people.

    Cavvi finally uses the power of his bloodline and both his speed and strength increases. With emerys current condition, there''s no way emery could match him

    "What are you doing Cavvi!" shouted Morgana as she stepped forward but the chief stopped her making any movements.

    Cavvi ran at a great speed but when he reached Emery, Emery shouted at the top of his lungs, sending a wave of air with him as the eye, and used his bloodline power and transformed into half-man, half-beast.

    [Fey bloodline activated]

    As much as Emery hates to break his word for not using his bloodline transformation, he hates to lose even more, and seeing his opponent use his bloodline power, Emery doesn''t feel the need to not use his.?Emery then slowly started to change his form and this is the first time the vigers see Emery''s form, a male fey wolf form.

    "Go get him brother Emery!" scream Geita

    First, Emery disappeared from Cavvi''s sight. Cavvi darted his eyes around, trying to follow Emery''s speed.

    Even though Emery had used his bloodline power, he still refused to use any spell. So, Emery decided to use his greatest advantage while he was in this form, speed.

    Emery ran in circles with Cavvi as his focal point. Dust from the ground was starting to rise and he darted forward to punch Cavvi. Cavvi, however, caught it, rendering his punch ineffective. Still, Emery did the same action.

    Every time he threw a punch, Cavvi was able to catch it, luckily, Emery was able to pull back his punches, not allowing to grab hold of him.

    "Stop running and fight me!," challenged Cavvi.

    Emery stopped his tracks as he stared at Cavvi. He then raised his arms and got ready for a brawl.

    Cavvi rushed at Emery and exchanged punches, some were dodged, some were blocked. However, because Emery had a greater reaction time in this form, all of Cavvi''s punches didn''te close to Emery.

    After dodging about a dozen blow, Emery started fighting back. Hended a hit on Cavvi''s stomach, which made the warrior curl in pain, only to be met with Emery''s knee already waiting. He then sent a flurry of punches, which Cavvi blocked by turtling his whole body. With each and every punch Emery threw, he could feel the defenses of Cavvi were slowly weakening, so Emery pulled back and gathered all his strength into onest punch.

    Emery once again screamed andnded his punch, which slipped through the narrow opening of Cavvi''s guard. Cavvi flew a couple of paces away, barely breathing. At this moment though, Emery was also spent, he could no longer feel his body as he fell down.

    Even though he had fallen as well, no one else dared to step forward.

    After a few moments of no movementsing from both warriors, Cavvi''s body rustled as he rose from the ground. He walked up to Emery, and offered a hand to Emery who was awake the whole time. Cavvi smiled and said, "Wee, brother."

    Emery reached out for Cavvi''s hand and got pulled up. Once they were both standing, the crowd erupted with roars and cheers.

    Back in therge tent where Emery had eaten breakfast with the five sisters, he was being attended by Tyra who was taking care of his wound on the left shoulder.

    Glita was sitting by the table, her head on top of it and said, "Brother Emery, you do realize why he was fighting you, right?"

    "Yeah, I know I''m still an outsider, so I understand that trust is yet to be gained," answered Emery.

    "You don''t have to worry about that, the High Priestess''s will is absolute, if she says your one of us, then you are," replied Glita. "The real reason for that fight is because of sister Morgana."

    "What do you mean?" asked Emery.

    "The strongest male gets to mate with the strongest female," interjected Tyra while cleaning his wound. The twins who were sitting beside Glita nodded in agreement. Morgana though was silently watching the crackling fire by the oven as if she hadn''t heard anything.

    "It''s no secret that Cavvi is fond of sister Morgana. The trial was just an excuse to prove himself he''s stronger than you, so he could be again worthy for her. Actually, Chief Brennus talked about preparing the wedding, but I''ve heard that you defeated sister Morganast night, and since Cavvi had never defeated her, that ces you as the strongest, therefore, you have the right to mate with sister Morgana then," exined Glita.

    Emery was speechless as he turned his gaze to Morgana staring at the fire. He didn''t know what to say or even wanted to continue the conversation. So after having his wound cleaned and eating dinner in deep thought in this tent, he got up and excused himself back to his tent to rest.

    Once he noticed that only the noise of the campfire could be heard, he got out of his tent and was once again mesmerized by the varying colored glow of the fauna.

    The moon was shining brightly even though its light barely touched the soil of the Forbidden Forest, he could still see his surroundings and proceeded to quietly head east to where that mighty rock formation was.

    -------------

    Author Note

 Chapter 102: Mark on Stone

    <h4>102 Mark on Stone</h4>

    As he stared at the moonlit hill, the gentle humming of insects hiding around gave Emery a sense of soothing feeling, an ambiance that calmed his spirit. He became transfixed, gazing at the mighty rocks, but thatsted only for a moment when the ck dragon''s voice resounded.

    The dragon inside him said, "Whoever picked this location, they knew what to look for. Unfortunately, this formation was done poorly and it''s broken."

    Emery asked, "So, do I have to find another location again? I don''t think I have enough time."

    "You don''t have to do that. This is suitable enough. I''ll be able to stay here once you''re at the Magus Academy. It''ll be better for me to stay here than go with you. My presence will only draw unwanted attention. Still, with this condition it will take a long time before the spatial space for Khaos can be open again," answered Killgragah, disappointed.

    "Okay, I understand. Is there anything I can do?" asked Emery.

    "Nothing significant at the moment because your realm is too low and moreover, you have no understanding about the path of formations. However, there''ll be something that you can do once you''re back in the human Magus Academy," said Killgragah.

    "What is it then that you need me to do?" asked Emery.

    Emery''s consciousness was sucked back into the dark illusion room where Killgragah, in the form of the faceless man, had always appeared.

    He walked up to Killgragah and the faceless man said, "First, you''ll need to learn formations, even at its basic level. Only then you''ll be able to do something about this rock formation. The second is this."

    Killgragah then stretched his palm and showed it to Emery. At first, Emery thought Killgragah was messing with him again since he couldn''t see anything. But when he took a closer look, there was indeed a piece of a pitch-ck rock lying on white palm. And as he squinted his eyes, the pitch-ck rock, which looked like a small egg, appeared to have something glowing inside it like millions to billions of small dots that sparkled, simr to how stars in the night sky twinkled.

    Indeed the first one would be easy to get, if he couldn''t get inside the institute of formation, then he could probably get it through the Golden City, since it would be something basic anyway.

    As for the second one, he had to be discreet in finding information about it. Maybe there was a library or something simr to the Magus Academy once he returned. Regardless, the bottomline had been stated. He had to do this both if he would like to use the benefits of Khaos once more. He was pretty sure he would have a hard time in keeping up with the other acolytes in the Magus Academy, so Emery needed this power of Khaos.

    "If I am unable to find the item is there no other way?" asked Emery.

    "There is another way," answered Killgragah.

    Emery sighed. This ck dragon really liked to withhold information at thest moment. He asked, "What is it?"

    "Bring your lovely granny and kill her in this spot, so I can get back the power of Khaos she had stolen from me," said Killgragah with a tone of hatred.

    Hearing Granny''s name, Emery suddenly remembered what Granny had done and within a second, a ze of fury rose inside him. Indeed he recalled Killgragah talking about how Granny had also stolen a part of the Khaos'' power back in the spatial space. And as he thought about it eliminating her, he wouldn''t have any qualms killing her, after what she did to Mistshire and Lanzo''s family, and probably to other viges she had sacrificed to get back her youth preceding Mistshire, it would be for the best, he thought, to end Granny once and for all.

    "Do you understand everything I have asked you, kid?" asked the faceless man.

    Emery nodded.

    "Good, I am not expecting you to return with both of the things I have asked, especially the second task after you have finished your time in that human magus academy. So, don''te back unless you have both. I want to enjoy some peace and quiet," said Killgragah.

    The dark illusion room faded and Emery slightly shook once he was back in the real world.

    "Let us proceed with the thing I need you to do in this ce of power, so I can stay here for the meantime. I''ll need you to bleed and mark the stone in the center in ordance to my instructions," said Killgragah.

    Emery walked up the hill, to the very center where there was another b of stone, lying on its back. As Emery''s dagger hasn''t been returned since confiscated by the guard when he entered the vige, Emery found a small sharp stone and when he was about to slit his palm, he asked, "This won''t hurt the people in the forest, will it?"

    "No," Killgragah said sternly.

    "How can I believe you?" asked Emery with doubt.

    "You�� Puny human! The words of a supreme being such as I is not like the loose lips of you lower beings! If you won''t do it willingly, I shall force you if I have to!" Killgragah roared inside Emery''s head.

    "Yes, okay. Please don''t get angry o'' supreme being. I''ll do as you ask," Emery replied. In fact, deep in Emery''s mind, he somewhat trusted the dragon. He just wanted to ensure the vigers whom he shared his bloodline with wouldn''t be hurt or affected by this at all. Nevertheless, he had given his word to this dragon and as a man raised by an honorable person, he had to keep it.

    Emery slit his palm and ran it across the rough surface of the bluish-gray stone. He followed Killgragah''s instruction of making sharp looking letters or symbols that appeared to be a bit like w marks. And once he was done, a momentter, Emery screamed as he felt his scarred chest burning and out came a ck wisp, simr to the one he had seening out of the elf''s corpse in Elder''s Respite, and entered the b of stone. He suddenly became weak and his consciousness started to fade as he fell back on the ground.

    Emery was still barely aware of his surroundings but nothing seemed to be happening for everything was silent. Only the buzzing of the insects around reverberated in the air, making Emery wonder if it had worked or not, but his question was answered when the ground he was lying on weakly shook, the birds from the trees downhill exited their homes and suddenly the stones lit as bright as day and the tremors became stronger.

    Emery became blinded by the light, prompting him to close his eyes and finally fell unconscious. When he opened his eyes, he saw that it was still evening but when he got up the markings, which looked like scratch marks, he had drawn on the stone was no longer there.

    He lifted himself using the stone b as a support and tried calling for Killgragah in his head. But the dragon didn''t answer him. Once again, he attempted to contact the dragon even by shouting out loud with his actual voice, still there was no response.

    He then leaned on the stone b, waiting for the dragon to answer. After sighing, Emery figured Killgragah had indeed disappeared and was resting in the stones. He got up, deciding not to waste anymore time in waiting, and proceeded to walk back to the vige.

    As he went down the hill however, Morgana, and Chief Brennus, appeared behind the treeline.

    Chief Brennus moved forward with his walking staff and said in a serious tone, "The High Priestess is wanting to see you, now."

 Chapter 103: The Origin

    <h4>103 The Origin</h4>

    "Almost all of it," Chief Brennus answered.

    Morgana quickly added, "The High Priestess had asked us to watch and follow you."

    Emery''s brows furrowed wondering if he had made a mistake or had done something grave that possibly affected the whole vige. If it was, he swore he''d get back at Killgragah because these people were the closest thing he had for a family.

    The three walked in silence after that inquiry for the whole trip.

    When they reached the guards at the entrance of the cave, Emery noticed the guards were eyeing him, making him feel a bit more uneasy. Still, the guards only bowed and they entered the tunnel without issues before finally arriving at the foot of the tree where the Lady of the Lake, dressed in leaves, was waiting.

    Morgana and Chief Brennus knelt, and so did he.

    The reason why Emery kneeled this time wasn''t because of fear, rather, due to respect for what the High Priestess had done for him, as well as reverence for she was his great aunt from his mother''s side.

    Nimue walked closer to them and said in a gentle manner, "Thank you for bringing Emery here, Chief Brennus; Morgana. You may leave."

    Morgana and Chief Brennus bowed once more and left in silence.

    Emery got on his feet, nced at the woman before him and at the giant bear with greenish spikes and roots on its back sitting in peace beside the tree called Gaia. He waited for her to speak, but she didn''t do anything aftward and kept her eyes closed, which further made his beating heart race faster. He started fidgeting, and so, to break the uneasy silence, Emery spoke.

    "May I know why I have been summoned, High Priestess?" he asked.

    Only then did she open her eyes. She casted the green light spell that hovered around him and said, "My apologies. I was talking to Gaia and had to confirm that the thing inside of you has indeed disappeared. Finally, we can talk more."

    Emery tried to inquire how he had been found out when Artio, the Guardian of Gaia, suddenly rustled from its position and started making its way with its four paws toward him. He took a step back but Nimue asked him to be at ease by saying, "You''re safe here, don''t worry. We won''t hurt you."

    He took another step back when Nimue said, "Please, stay still. Gaia has something to show you through Her guardian, Artio."

    The bear stopped an inch away from Emery''s face and he felt its hot and damp breath. The bear opened its jaws and blew at Emery, prompting him to close his eyes. When he opened it, however, he found that he was in an entirely different ce.

    The white light then thumped and the nine lights slowly made their way toward it as if they were being pulled. The red light was the first merge with the white light below, making it bigger. Then the blue, the yellow, the green�� It grew bigger and bigger and when the ninth light, the ck light, merged with the white light, a shiver ran up his spine and his heart began to race as he watched the enormous ten different colored lights mixed together be smaller and disappear.

    The void became Emery''spanion when a sudden explosion roared with such force that made him think his whole existence had just been erased!

    He crossed his arms, hoping to block it. He thought he had just been wiped out, but that wasn''t the case. Emery could still feel his arms, his body, his feet and moving ording to his will. Carefully, he opened his eyes and saw thousands of smaller lights floating aimlessly in a ck canvass of emptiness, scattered all everywhere.

    He watched as some of them entered various types ofs, but there was one in particr, a green light that flew right through him, which caught his attention. Emery felt a vague connection to this light and followed it until it stopped.

    Emery''s full attention became stuck to it as he observed the green wisp enter a blue with green patches. As soon as it entered the, Emery''s vision zoomed in to a small fledgling of a nt, until it grew and grew, bing arge tree that looked just like the one in the cave.

    After that, the illusion ended. He stared nkly at the towering tree in front of him, feeling like he had witnessed a birth of something. Emery tried to speak but no words came out his throat. He tried again but it was only after the humongous bear, Artio, Guardian of Gaia, returned to its spot beside the tree, his voice found its way out his throat.

    He asked the first thing that came to his mind on what he had just seen with a shaking voice.?"I-I-Is this the story of Gaia?"

    Nimue nodded.

    "The green wisp, was that Gaia? Was the thing, the ck wisp, inside of me also the same? Did it also have the power to affect a?" asked Emery.

    "I don''t have the answer to that, I''m afraid," said Nimue, she turned to the tree behind her and added, "only Gaia has the answer to that."

    Emery fell into silence.

    "Gaia asked me to show you this, but what it entails is something that even I do not have the answer for. What is clear, however, is that Gaia has allowed whatever was inside��the ck wisp to stay there. As for the rest of what has been shown to you, it''s something that you''ll have to figure out on your own," the High Priestess said all of a sudden.

    "I see��" These were the only words Emery could say at the moment as his mind wandered into deep thought again.

    "There is one?more thing that I need to talk to you about. I understand that your mind is preupied with the vision but please ce it in the back of your mind at the moment for the thing I''m about to discuss is a personal between us," said Nimue. She beckoned the confused Emery to follow her closer to the tree and showed him a familiar item lying on the stone table in front of them. It was the jet-ck knife. The one that he had surrendered to the guards for safety reasonsst night before he entered this cave.

    "I think we both know the owner of this dagger," she said. The High Priestess handed over the ck knife and added, "She is my sister, her name is Maeve."

    Then Priestess Nimue recounted an incident that happened more than a hundred years ago when she was chosen to be the high priestess. An argument sparked between her and her sister Maeve which caused the forest barrier door to open so that this forest became one with the outside world.

    "You see Emery, my sister and I have our differences, but ever since I received the blessing from Gaia she never dared to harm the forest, but now it appears that my sister has gained strange power from the thing inside of you. And this made me worried," said Nimue.

    Emery suddenly realized that he was the cause of the problem. When Granny took some of the Khaos power she turned young and it appeared that was what troubled the priestess.

    "I am sorry High Priestess, I''ll see to it and I''ll be responsible for the mistake I made," said Emery.

    The high priestess shook her head and said, "I''m sorry I had to ask you this since it''s my responsibility to take care of my sister, but you see, I''m unable to leave the shrine of Gaia. I am just hoping that you will be careful when you next see her"

    "I understand, High Priestess," said Emery.

    This was one more reason to find and solve this problem as soon as he could. His list of things to do just keep on getting longer and longer. And finding Granny just bumped into the top things he needed to take care of.

    "Emery,e visit me every night, I hope to teach you more about Gaia, I am sure it will help you to understand more about the spirit energy and increase your cultivation in the element," said Nimue.

    "I am very much grateful for any advice you can give," Emery said with a bow. This was the only thing he could respond to right now. He then left the cave with a mind full of thoughts. From the things Killgragah had asked, the vision Gaia had shown him to the newly acquired knowledge that Granny��Maeve being his rtive. As heid down on his wooden bed, staring at the ceiling made out of hide above him, he couldn''t get his mind off these thoughts. There was, however, one thing that he knew for sure. And that was to get stronger as fast as he could and use his time wisely before he gets recalled to the Magus Academy in three weeks.

    ----------------------------------

    Author Note:

 Chapter 104: Scouring the Woods

    <h4>104 Scouring the Woods</h4>

    Since Killgragah stayed at the ce of power where the stone was, training at the spatial space was not an option until he aplished what the ck dragon had asked. And although Nimue, the High Priestess had mentioned she would teach him about Gaia and cultivating the elements, he felt that wouldn''t be enough to achieve everything he had on his to-do list.

    Finally, his mind wandered to the Magus Academy, he remembered that on hisst day, the acolytes who were on the top rankings, particrly the ones on top, received a great amount of contribution points. As far as he knew, contribution points could be exchanged with a multitude of things at Golden City. So, in order to match those acolytes who were in the top one hundredst time, he needed to rake in as many contribution points as he could and exchange them into something that would empower himself.

    Emery''s eyes fell on the dimming nt hugging the trunk of a tree that had a house on its branches. Remembering this one was one of the reasons he came here, he went ahead and picked up a basket, strapped it on his back and picked the nt.

    He spent the next couple of days exploring the Forbidden Forest with Morgana who still didn''t talk much as she followed in silence and gathered arge variety of nts that resonated with his nt element affinity. Emery picked up multiple types of mushrooms, flowers, roots, and even some wild fruits and vegetables he had found lying on random spots of the forest.

    The more he explored the forest, the more he found appreciation for its hidden beauty and hidden floras and faunas. Every day he discovered new stuff and foundfort in the abundant presence of the nt and trees. He climbed the highest trees, swam through the river, explored the hills and caves and even trekked through the swamp.?He found thousands of different species of nts in the wilds.

    [Universal Flora Level 1 - activated - analyzing flora...]

    [Analyzationplete]

    [Insignificant for the database]

    Although most of what he had found with Morgana had no value after analyzing it, he still found himself learning about these different kinds of wonders.

    [Analyzationplete]

    [Unidentified medicinal herb]

    [Unknown properties]

    [Register to database for one contribution point?]

    A few times during thest two weeks, he went out with the Fey wolves to hunt, to bond and to improve his innate skill named Wild Hunt. During those hunts, Emery found it interesting that there were indeed unique types of animals living in this forest, which was one of the probable reasons how rumors of monsters roaming the forest came into being.

    He hadn''t seen anything like the vine monster back in Elder''s Respite though. Mostly, they were differently colored animals and ording to the girls, some of the animals, like the silver furred rabbit seemed to increase their strength. However they were extremely rare and they would usually track one for days or, in worse cases, weeks before they could get a glimpse of it. So, even though Emery wanted to see one of that silver furred rabbit, unfortunately, more time was needed to even find one. Because of this as well, he wondered if there was a spell in the Magus Academy where they could study animals simr to the Fragmentation spell Aeon had sold him.

    After two week of scouring the woods, it was time for him to start focusing on increasing his points. For each unidentified herb analysis Emery received one contribution point, and for the rank two he received ten contribution points. So far, he umted 170 points from all the nts in Mistshire and also 120 points from the apothecary store in Lionarch City. Adding the nts here, the total contribution points he had now was 530 points.

    Of course all he had done was analysis, not fragmentation. Extracting the essences was more lucrative than simply analyzing these nts and herbs.

    Emery closed himself inside his ''druid house'' for a whole day and started extracting hundreds of nts one by one.

    [Fragmentation]

    [One essences found]

    [Unidentified herb rank 1 data received. You are awarded 10 contribution points]

    [Fragmentation]

    [Two essences found]

    [Unidentified herb rank 2 data received. You are awarded 100 contribution points]

    After using fragmentation for the hundredth time, Emeryid down on his bed full of sweat. This was the first time he had felt like this, so he guessed there was a limit in using spells. Nevertheless, this was worth it. He grinned in great satisfaction as he checked his total contribution points.

    [Total contribution points: 2115]

    Remembering how Klea had received 1,000 contribution points for being part of top 100 acolytes, he now had twice of Klea''s, which he would be using for the uing year of Magus Academy.

    He then got up, categorized, and stored each of the nts neatly. He wanted to start experimenting with them, but there were just too many of them at the moment and he thought it would take weeks to really find new useful recipes. So, he decided to just focus on improving the quality of his most useful recipes, the cleansing potion, and the strength paste.

    [Strength paste]

    [Once applied to the parts of a human body, it could stimte the muscles in the part it was applied to, increasing muscle strength twice of its normal capability. Be advised, the increase is temporary and cannot be used repeatedly because it would damage the muscles.]

    [Cleansing potion]

    [Drinks that can remove harmful bacteria and toxins in the body.]

    With enough blue powder material to experiment on and with the help of [the universal flora knowledge], finally Emery able to increase both recipes into their maximum potency.

 Chapter 105: Natures Blessing

    <h4>105 Nature''s Blessing</h4>

    In contrast to his expectations though, the High Priestess''s teachings were not about understanding the nt element itself, rather, how tomunicate his nt spirit with the Gaia. Night after night, only after two weeks was he able to connect with Gaia, and when that happened, he felt one with nature, he saw the seeds sprouting into life, the life force of the tree, the wonderful nature etc. and this caused his nt spirit within his spirit core of darkness to increase tremendously until he finally received a huge breakthrough with the nt elements.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Congrattions! You have mastered the peak stage foundation of the nt element]

    His understanding of the nt element had reached peak stage. Just a few more increases of spirit force and spend more time cultivating the other two elements, he would eventually reach rank six acolyte.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [16-year-old]

    [nt Spirit - Peak Stage]

    [Water Spirit - High Stage]

    [Earth Spirit - High Stage]

    [Battle power 27 (19)]

    [Spirit force 90 (52)]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness - foundation]

    [Fey Bloodline - stage 1]

    [Acolyte Rank 5]

    "I believe that congrattions is in order. I can feel that you have passed a threshold in your understanding of the nt element," said the High Priestess to him with a great smile.

    "Yes, I have. Thank you, High Priestess for your guidance." said Emery with a bow.

    She shook her head and said, "No, I didn''t do much. It''s the will of Gaia and your talent has made you reach this point. In fact, I have never seen someone else, including myte-sisters, who can absorb the elements as fast as you. Even Vivian didn''t have much talent. I''m pretty sure that in a dozen or so years, you''ll be more powerful than me."

    "Your words are too kind, High Priestess," answered Emery with an awkward smile. Inside him though, he was undecided if he would be proud or not. In this ce, he probably was the most talented, but there was Thrax, Julian and Klea in the south and Chumo in the east, who all had a higher spirit aptitude than him. Also, in the Magus Academy, he was the only one who had spirit aptitude B while the rest had A. Somehow, inside him, he wished he could be more.

    Thinking of the academy, he then tried to ask if she knew the existence of the Magus Academy.

    [Restriction spell activated. You are not allowed to say any information about the academy who isn''t part of it]

    As his mind wandered, Nimue, the High Priestess said, "I hope you don''t fall and keep your usage of our ancestor''s legacy for the purposes of good will, Emery. Your case is truly curious, making me a bit worried."

    "What are you worried about?" asked Emery, slightly tilting his head.

    "It''s about the nature of our ancestor''s blood. Remember I mentioned that males aren''t able to live past fifteen years of age?"

    Emery nodded.

    "That''s because our ancestor''s blood is savage in nature. The males are unable to fully handle the power of our blood, hence, they are weak at birth. And once they turn fifteen, those who have the pureblood of our ancestors start to be mad like wild beasts. So�� we had to��"

    She didn''t finish her sentence; she looked in pain. He somewhat understood what she meant, after all, he had felt an uncontroble urge whenever he transformed, especially when his life was in danger. "High Priestess, what about the ones with the ck tatoos in their bodies, like Cavvi and Chief Brennus? They are past fifteen years of age. Can you teach me how to control it like they did?"

    "That is a different matter, although they were still family by blood, their power came from Gaia, they were not actually born with the gift like you. Thest few hundred years only the female born with the gift is able to control it, and eventually with the help of Gaia they will not need to dwell on the bloodline to control the spirit," Nimue exined.

    "Right now, Your case is the first one in our history. So, I am unsure how to approach your situation. However, I am sure that Gaia will give you Her blessing once you are ready. At the moment, here is what I can do for you. Watch carefully and learn." Nimue then began to cast a spell and her mouth emitted like a very gentle song. Emery felt his mind calm as if he was floating in the sky. The injuries he also had in touching some poisonous nts glowed green as a surge of warm but firm power surged inside him.

    Then a notification popped in his head and it said:

    [New skill acquired]

    [Nature''s Blessing - rank 3 nt spell]

    [Soothes the mind and slowly cures external wounds over time.]

    A healing spell would always be useful for him and his friends. Truly, he was grateful with the gift and the guidance. Then, Emery left the cave and retired for the day. He nned to spend more time finding more nts in the forest, if he could, when a new notification suddenly arrived.

    [Seven days until recall to the Magus Academy]

    After reading this, Emery changed his mind about staying longer in the forest and decided he would go out the next day after he had said goodbye to the others. He still had a few things to arrange and check before he left for the Magus Academy and be gone for at least three months.

    ---------------------------------

    Author Note:

 Chapter 106: Market Stall

    <h4>106 Market Stall</h4>

    The next day arrived, first he went to the Lady of the Lake and before he could say more reasonings, she already epted his decision. But when it came to the vigers, it was expected they were not fond of a person going outside the forest. Particrly by the members of the Akavi Warriors. He couldn''t me them because they were the ones who were dealing with the asional skirmishes or wanderers getting lost in the forest. Not to mention, thest time a person had left this forest �� Maeve �� it brought them suffering which continued to this day.

    However, when the High Priestess intervened by saying they didn''t have authority to keep him here, those who were against him leaving backed down. Next thing happened, the vige gave him a send away party by the evening.

    After attending the send away party in the evening, Emery exited his tent the next day only to be surprised that the Fey sisters decided they would join his little adventure.

    This would turn into a problem for him. Well, he couldn''t even exin about the Magus Academy, there was no way they could join him there. No matter how many times he rejected them, however, the sisters didn''t budge until he finally decided to say yes under a condition. There could only be one person who could apany him.

    As if this was what the girls were waiting for, the four grinned as they pointed at Morgana. Surprisingly, she agreed.

    By this point, Emery was seriously considering sneaking like a thief right now. But of course, he wouldn''t do that. Still, he needed a good reason to make Morgana go back home before he gets recalled.

    Emery had already grabbed his equipment and some of the finished cleansing potion as well as the muscle paste. He then left the vige and went toward the direction of where he had entered the forest with the Quintin Expedition group with Morgana.

    What Emery nned to do first was to get information and be up to date as well as the general state of events of Venta, Lioness Kingdom and its surroundings. He had been trapped in the spatial space with Killgragah for half a year as well as spent a few weeks in Evernight Forest, so his knowledge of the news about the kingdom in general was as good as dust. He was hoping to hear as well if there was anything regarding the Crimson Fang Marauders and see if there were any strange rumors about mysterious disappearances. He wasn''t particrly thrilled to hear any news about thetter though.

    Exiting the Evernight or Forbidden Forest, he followed the path heading toward Venta, the closest town, where Luna Quintin, daughter of a powerful merchant-lord resided. If anyone had information, it would surely be a person who had a lot of money because they would surely have a wide range ofworks with different kinds of people.

    After about two to three hours of walking, Emery finally reached Venta with Morgana walking beside him. As he had expected, the town bustled with lots of trade carts and the streets were filled with lots of people and merchants trying to sell their goods.

    As he walked on the streets of Venta, making his way through the busy crowd, his gaze fell on Morgana who wasgging behind because she was staring at all the little things the merchants were selling. Only then he realized that Morgana hadn''t been outside of the forest before. This was probably the reason why the girls were so adamant in joining him.

    He walked back to Morgana whose eyes were still glued to the merchant stall that was selling essories. Emery noticed that she was staring with beaming eyes at a hairband of sorts. He then grinned and said, "Excuse me, can I get one of these?"

    "Sure, youngd. This is a perfect gift for your girl there," said the merchant, handing out the hairband with a great smile.

    Emeryughed while cing a bronze coin at the stall. He received the hairband and said, "She''s apanion."

    He then gave it to Morgana who immediately put it on. The dark shiny hair band made her messy red hair fall down beautifully.?It must have been his imagination because he thought he saw her cheeks became as red as her hair before turning away. Well, no matter, since she was here anyway, he thought it would be a good souvenir once she returned to the forest.

    "Let''s go, follow me. There''s something else I want you to try," said Emery to Morgana who immediately walked behind him with her nk expression that asionally beamed whenever they passed at something that she probably hadn''t seen before.

    Emery led her to another market stall that was exuding the wonderful aroma of freshly baked pig''s pie as well as roasted zed skewers. He walked up the stall and said to the attendant, "Two please. Here you go, Morgana try it while it''s hot."

    This was the first time Emery would be eating this. The one that he had bought a couple of weeks ago had not been consumed because of the events that transpired the moment he bought one. But the wait was worth it, the hard looking pie was actually so soft that it almost felt apart the moment he took his first bite. He could clearly taste the pig''s rich vor as well as other ingredients which for the life of him couldn''t figure out.

    He had just finished his first bite but when he turned to ask what Morgana thought of it, hers was already finished and she grabbed another one without paying.

    Emery was speechless and the attendant was giving Morgana a stern look. He quickly reached for another coin and handed it to the attendant. He said awkwardly, "Please excuse mypanion here. She''s a bit wrong in the head."

    It was Morgana''s turn to look at him with fierce eyes. She said, "Hey, what did you say? I feel like you were making fun of me��"

    Emery twitched his brows, she said ''feel like'', which implied she didn''t understand him. He then asked, "What do you mean? I was paying for the meal."

    Morgana gave him a sharper look and said, "It doesn''t feel like it. When you were talking to that man, you said it in anguage that I don''t understand��"

    Falling into thought, Emery believed that the symbol on his hand, tranted his speech without him knowing it to whomever he had an intent of speaking with. He confirmed this with the attendant too and said the same thing as Morgana. Well, no matter, go ahead and finish the pig''s pie.

    After having a fulfilling snack, Emery dragged Morgana and proceeded to head straight to the Quintin''s Estate. When Emery arrived in front of the gate, Asur was nearby and they both recognized each other.

    "Master Merlin, you are back. Lady Luna will surely be happy to see you," said Asur, the dark-skinned scout. "You, announce to Lady Luna that Master Merlin has returned."

    The guards in front of the gate actually also recognized Emery as they gave him a respectful bow. They asked him to wait and after a few minutes, the door of the mansion mmed open and Luna Quintin appeared and weed him.

    "Merlin! I''m so d you''re alive!"

    Thest time he had seen Luna, she had her curled blonde hair not tied to anything, but this time it was beautifully braided, giving her a whole different impression aside from being a businessdy. She approached Emery with a huge smile and warmly weed him inside the estate but then her eyes fell on Morgana, who once again looked at things with nk expression. Luna probably recognized Morgana as being one the forest people but nevertheless, Luna still invited her with him.

    Luna led Emery and Morgana to enter a room that had a long table with silver cups, wonderfully embroidered rag, marbled floors, silver candbra, amongst other things, which made the room look luxurious. Emery couldn''t but notice Luna still eyeing Morgana �� who had her eyes wide open gawking at things she seemed to have never seen before �� from time to time, scanning Morgana''s face.

    Luna sat on the head set first and when the two followed after her, she opened her mouth and said, "She''s the girl who can transform into a big wolf, isn''t she?"

    ----------------------------------

    Author Note:

 Chapter 107: Friend

    <h4>107 Friend</h4>

    Emery remembered Luna had stood quite a distance away from that night and when she and Kastan had walked closer to speak with the chief, Morgana''s face was ruffled with her red hair and was covered with a mantle. He found it surprising that she was able to recognize her, truly Luna was a business woman who had sharp eyes. He said, "She won''t harm anyone, please be at ease."

    "If you say so, Merlin" responded Luna almost tly. "Well, let us eat."

    Immediately after that, people walked inside the dining room and their table was filled with lots of food, which seemed to thoroughly pleased Morgana. It looked like before Luna had gone to meet them, she had ordered the kitchen to prepare quick meals to serve for her guests.

    Luna mentioned, "Please enjoy the food."

    Morgana was served food and indulged herself despite eating two pieces of pig''s pie from earlier. This girl�� maybe it was because of her Fey blood(being able to transform into a big wolf) that allowed her to have such a big appetite.

    Emery watched Morgana stuffed herself, and he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly because most of what Morgana had on her te were meat dishes, almost exclusively not touching the vegetables. Luna also watched with great curiosity but turned her attention to Emery, asionally ncing at Morgana, and asked, "I am d to see you''re safe, Merlin. Wait, your arm! Howe it has returned?"

    "Thank you for the concern, Miss Luna. Were you able to get some of the guards safely and with no issues? " said Emery.

    Luna caught on his unwillingness to talk about his arm and said, "Yes�� it is unfortunate though that some of them didn''t make it. But those who are still alive, including me and my brother, are eternally grateful. We are indebted to you."

    She then pped and a female entered the room, pushing a cart with bags. Luna said, "Please ept these bags of coins as tokens of my appreciation."

    The bags shone with gold coins inside. Luna''s assistant mentioned there were a total of one hundred gold coins, which equated to ten thousand silver coins. Truly the Quintin Family was rich to be able to reward this kind of money. This was more than enough to acquire a huge plot ofnd, a house in the city and or even start an enterprise. However, these weren''t important for him at the moment. He still had a lot of money from the tournament and Luna''s initial down payment, moreover he was slightly concerned that if he epted this, the requests he was about to make would be harder to achieve.

    "Thank you, Lady Luna, but I have no need of them," respectfully said Emery.

    Luna appeared a bit taken aback but she regainedposure within the next second and replied, "Master Merlin, the Quintins do not break their promises. Please take it else, I will feel offended."

    Luna appeared confused. She asked, "What do you have in mind?"

    Looking at her, he smiled and said, "I want us to be friends. What do you think?"

    Luna suddenly burst outughing. "Sorry, sorry. I didn''t mean to�� we have gone through life and death already, and because of you we''re still alive. I already considered you as my friend at that time."

    "Oh��" Emery said, scratching his head. "Then, instead of Master Merlin, can you call me Merlin only?"

    "Okay, in return call me by name only too," said Luna. Morgana''s noisy eating entered their ears, making Luna look at her briefly. She turned her attention back to Emery and said, "That being said, however, the question pertaining to handing out the reward still remains. That still applies even if I consider you as my friend. Do you have other things you want? Keep in mind that since you''re my friend, your trouble is my trouble, so if you need help, I''ll assist you as far as I can with my power."

    It was Emery''s turn to feel grateful at this time. So far, this woman had only shown goodwill to him and he could actually determine she was being truthful. Emery answered, "Okay, then I do in fact need help in finding people. I''m looking for a person named Padraig, the leader of a marauder group called Crimson Fang, and another person named Maeve. If there''s any news about people looking like they have been�� sucked dried�� she might be involved."

    Luna leaned back on her and thought for a moment. "Crimson Fang�� marauder group�� I believe I have heard of that group before. They might be the ones ransacking some of the Lioness''s Kingdom as well as Belgaie Kingdom, but I need to confirm that with Kastan once he returns after doing my bidding in a few days. As for the second person and the symptoms you mentioned�� I''ll ask my contacts. I might take some time though."

    "It''s fine, Luna. If it is all possible, I''d like to ask if you can keep tracking them. I''ll be leaving for a couple of months. Hopefully, I''ll have news when I return," answered Emery.

    Luna frowned. "Leaving so soon? Why don''t you stay at least for a few more days here? I''m sure you don''t have lodging yet, do you? Of course, you and Morgana are wee as our guest."

    Emery considered it for a moment. Luna would surely have a great web of connection with other people, after all, she was the daughter of a merchant-lord. If he also stayed here, he could learn more about her as well as get at least up to date with the situation of Lioness as well as other kingdoms. He didn''t have much to do anyway; asking for information was his primary reason for leaving the forest. And he shouldn''t go back to the forest before he gets recalled to the academy.

    In the end, Emery nodded and said, "Yes, we would be honored to be your guest."

    "Excellent!" said Luna as she finally started eating the dishes served before them.

    They were almost done with their meal when the door mmed open and Ss barged in while shouting, "Sister!"

 Chapter 108: History

    <h4>108 History</h4>

    Emery, Morgana and Luna stopped what they were doing as all eyes were on Ss. Luna said, "Ss, what''s the matter?"

    "It''s father! He''s��"

    Luna''s chair moaned as she stood up. She turned to Emery and said, "I am sorry that I must excuse myself, Merlin. Please, make yourself at home."

    She turned away and with hurried steps, Luna followed Ss whose eyes were slightly reddish. Once they were away, Emery tried to know what was happening through the servant waiting on them but refused to answer since they weren''t allowed to divulge information. After finishing their meal, they were then escorted to a smaller house right next to the Quintin''s mansion.

    The servant mentioned to Emery and Morgana that they had this little house all to themselves. It was a guest''s house. Emery no longer knew if he should be surprised or not at the wealth of the Quintin Family. He recalled that in histe-father''s estate, they only had one guest room, but for the Quintins to even have a house dedicated for guests, in which that could rival a noble''s house, it really made him wonder how deep their coffers went.

    They were given a tour by the servant Luna had tasked to assist them. This little house had a living room with dark wood flooring, multiple candbras, intricately designed table in the middle, which also had a wonderfully embroidered rug beneath it. They were then shown the two bedrooms, which both had arge bed and a bedside table.

    Emery ced his stuff in the bedroom but then Morgana also did the same in his room. He said, "You can use the other room."

    Morgana shook her head. "I don''t trust these people. The High Priestess tasked me to protect you, so it''s better if we''re resting in the same room. Don''t worry, I''ll sleep in the corner and I won''t bother you."

    Emery knew how stubborn Morgana could be. So, in the end, he just let out a sigh but told her she should be sleeping on the bed and he would sleep on the floor. As a man who had aspired to be a knight, his conscience didn''t allow him to sleep infort while Morgana on the floor.

    After they had finished cing down their stuff, the servant of the little house announced that Lady Luna had arrived. Emery and Morgana then made their way to the living room and sat on the well-designed chairs. Luna didn''t appear to have her usual ambiance as she also sat.

    On that afternoon, Luna told Emery about her father''s worsening condition. She also began exining the history between the Venta and the Forbidden Forest.

    That was the situation until a hundred years ago, a new generation of adventurers tried to enter the forest and their tales became different from their predecessors. They came back to Venta with tales of many mysterious beasts, which couldn''t be found anywhere else outside. In particr, one of the adventurers talked about an injured animal he had caught that looked like a rabbit but was very shiny, like silver. When he consumed it, he found out that his illness that had been bothering him for years became cured and he became stronger.

    News of the silver furred rabbit spread and other people started entering the forest in search of the silver furred rabbit. But that was also the time they began to find a very mysterious tribe inhabiting the ce.

    "Ever since then, more tall tales about the forest came into being and some of them became inconsistent. I remember reading that there was a short time period where the indigenous people, who the people called the Chrutin, were in a peaceful rtionship with Venta. However, when their savageness and rumors of how they could be beasts were, our friendship with them failed," said Luna, turning her gaze to Morgana, she added, "Well, we have a living proof here of the shapeshifting beast."

    Luna then continued telling about an important event that had happened twenty years ago where the Lioness Kingdom, along with other kingdoms, attempted to eradicate the forest of its people as well as its monsters. They had sent a great army but when the dust had settled, the rest who had survived returned in failure. Since then, the kingdoms in Briton named the forest people''snd as the Forbidden Forest.

    "Despite the forest being forbidden now, there are still people from Venta who have managed to capture the silver furred rabbits, although this is only known by other merchant families, and sold only through the ck market. In fact,st year we managed to procure one portion of it and my father''s condition did get better. However, it was only a temporary solution and his disease came back. Hence, the expedition by my brother."

    While Emery tranted this story bit by bit to Morgana, Morgana could connect it with the history of the Fnolion residents.

    The story that happened was quite urate with the history of Maeve opening the forest barrier and attacks from outside residents that made the Akavi warriors formed. But regarding the details of why the war took ce, maybe only the royal rulers knew about it.?Emery also thinks that the high priestess should know something about it as well. Emery thought he would ask about this matter the next time he met with her.

    Emery realized that Luna had been eyeing Morgana for a while now. He asked, "What is it Luna?"

    "Merlin, can you ask her if there is any way we can get a silver furred rabbit?"

 Chapter 109: Medicine

    <h4>109 Medicine</h4>

    "The silver furred rabbit is a sacred beast of our tribe. It belongs to us; it is not supposed to be in the hands of outsiders," said Emery to Luna, tranting Morgana''s words. Of course, he didn''t mention thetter.

    Luna fell silent for a moment then looked at Emery said, "What about you, Merlin? Can you help? You are a wizard, aren''t you? You manage to get your hand back!"

    Emery shook his head and said, "It wasn''t me who cured my hand. And it''s something I can''t tell you. However, can you show me your father? Let me see what I can do."

    Luna''s eyes beamed as she led Emery back to her mansion into her father''s room with Morgana following closely behind. Emery never thought of himself as a physician or a healer, he knew some knowledge of medicine through his exploration of alchemy and his observation whenever granny heals a patient. But knowing about potions and actually healing a sick person are two different things. He would need the skill to know what kind of sickness the person had before giving any treatment, and Emery has very little knowledge about that. Nevertheless, Emery thought he really should see if there''s anything he can do to help.

    As the three of them entered the room, the rough coughing man was the first thing that came into their senses and Luna hurried her steps, picked up a pot, and gave it to her father with the assistance of Ss, who had been sitting on the bedside.

    After giving the contents of the pot, the father fell back on the bed, slightly trembling coupled with mumbling. Emery drew closer and when he looked at him, Luna''s father seemed older than the age she had mentioned to him. His face was full of wrinkles, dried lips, gray hair, body as thin as bones, and sweated profusely. The servant, also waiting in the room, picked up a rag, and wiped off the old man''s sweat on the chest and face.

    Ss got up to Emery and suddenly bowed almost at a right angle. He said, keeping his bowing position steady, "Master Merlin! Please forgive my previous audacity. I beg of you, help my father!"

    Emery felt a pang of pain in his heart as his gaze switched from Ss to Luna and finally their father. He knewpletely well how it felt watching someone you love suffering but you could do nothing. He then patted Ss''s shoulder without saying anything and walked up to their father.

    He checked the pulse; it was weak but it was there. He then turned to Luna, giving a gesture to the servant to leave. Sheplied and once the servant had left. The first thing he needed to do is to calm the patient as well as everyone.

    Luna was about to say something but got stopped as Emery spoke first, "The spell I just used only has a calming effect."

    Emery''s eyes fell on the pot container sitting on the bedside. He went to it, gave it a sniff before asking, "Is this the medication the physician has given?"

    Luna nodded. "This was given by a well known Lioness physician."

    Emery then used his fragmentation spell.

    [Fragmentation]

    [4 essences found]

    [Pain reliever] [High fever elixir] [Body strengthener]

    So far, they were all essences that could enhance a person with a weak body. That was good. However, when the fourth essence appeared, it shook him.

    [Weakening toxin]

    [A poison that although harmless in a small dosage, continuous consumption of it would slowly damage the consumer]

    Emery frowned finding out there was something harmful inside the medicine pot. However, this was somewhat a good discovery. Now that he knew the cause, he asked Morgana to bring his bag from the guest''s room, and when she returned, he quickly confirmed the information:

    [Cleansing Potion]

    [Removes harmful bacteria and toxins in the body]

    This was exactly what he needed. Emery lifted the cleansing potion and said, "Give this to your father. This should help��"

    The father once again burst out coughing. It looked like the Nature''s Blessing spell only calmed people momentarily but since the spell description said wounds, the toxins, and whatever bacteria was, weren''t gone.

    After the father stopped coughing, Luna gave the cleansing potion to her father and at once, her father became calm again, stopped coughing, and was breathing in a rhythmic manner as if he was sleeping like a log.

    Luna eximed, "Merlin! Look, it''s working!"

    Emery didn''t say anything for his mind was filled with the contents of the so-called ''medication''. "Please observe him for a few more days. It''s too early to tell."

    "Still, this is the first time in years we have seen him sleeping soundly. Thank you," said Luna. Her brother also bowed.

    Emery then picked up the medicine pot and said, "Sorry Ss, but can you give me Luna a moment?"

    Ss looked at her sister before nodding and leaving the room.

    Now there were only Luna''s father, Morgana, Luna, and him. He said, "Luna, can you tell me where are you receiving this medicine from?"

    "The physician goes here every month and brews it," answered Luna. Her brows then frowned, looking like she had picked up something. "Why?"

    Emery carefully said, "Don''t give your father this medication anymore. I''ll give you a new one and I''ll write down the instructions. This medication has ws in it. Whether it was on purpose or not, I do not know."

    "What are you trying to say," said Luna, trying to keep herself calm.

    "The reason why you''re father is bing more ill, is this," Emery said while pointing to the pot of medicine, "again, I don''t know if this was done on purpose or not, but I think you should check."

    Luna was silent.

    "As long as your father does not take this brew or anyone from your household. This shouldn''t happen again. If you happen to have the list of ingredients the physician makes, I may try to find which specific ingredient is causing it. So, I can advise you to stay away from it," said Emer.

    Luna simply nodded.

    After that, Luna got up and once again gave appreciation to Emery. Morgana and Emery then went back to the guest house that had been prepared for them and rested for the day.

    The Next day, Emery spent his time buying herbs he hadn''t seen before from the markets and various shops in Venta. During one of his shut-in sessions, he managed to find the herb which had the toxin. It was a nt called Nightshade. Now that Emery knows the nt, with his analyze skill he is now fully convinced that his cleansing potion should be enough to cure the toxin on Luna''s father''s body.?But still, Emery made a new brew, simr to the one her father had been taking. All he had done to that was remove the nightshade nt. Now, this new brew can be used whenever his sickness urs again.

    Emery fell into contemtion as he stared at the nightshade nt. It was half-a-fortune that the cause of sickness was due to toxin, hence he had managed to help Luna''s father. If it had been something else, he wasn''t sure he would have been able to help. In light of this, he decided to learn something rted to medicine once he returned to the academy in order to expand his current skill sets.

    He continued shutting himself in, learning more about potion making, using his fragmentation, and analyze spells from all the herbs he had bought in the market. When he finished with all the herb he gathered, Emery again feel satisfied with the contribution point he has received"

    [Contribution point : 2510]

    There were only three days left before he got recalled. However, he was still nowhere convincing Morgana from leaving and going back to the forest. It looked like she had be fond of staying in the city and following him around, although she kept on insisting she was only doing this because of an order from the High Priestess.

    This morning, however, a servant of the Quintin''s arrived at the guest''s house and mentioned that knights from the Lioness Kingdom had arrived and Lady Luna was asking for Emery''s presence to attend as well.

    He got out of the guest house and arrived in the grand hall of the Quintin Mansion. In front of Luna, Kastan, and Emery, were people wearing silver-ted armor with a red cape that was held in ce by a crest of a lion.

 Chapter 110: Lioness Knigh

    <h4>110 Lioness Knigh</h4>

    Emery arrived in the grand hall of the Quintins'' Mansion and stood on the opposite side of Kastan, Luna in the middle, while the knights wearing several red robes held by a standing golden lion crest stood in front.

    There were five of them and once Emery got himself settled; Luna gave him a nod, waved her arm to Emery and said, "Honorable knights of the Lioness Kingdom. Let me introduce my friend, Merlin, the wizard."

    Emery gave a bow but once he had raised his head, he received a slight shock after seeing who they were meeting.

    Luna smiled and said in her elegant voice, "Merlin, let me introduce to you Sir Bagdemagus. He is��"

    Emery blurted out unconsciously. "Knight of the Anvil, one of the three Guardians of the Lioness Kingdom...," realizing he had spoken out of turn, he quickly added, "My apologies, Luna."

    Luna didn''t mind and simply said, "No need for apologies. The tales of Sir Bagdemagus are tall and wide, which speaks of his magnificent achievements and wonderful personality."

    "Ahh, you tter me, Lady Luna," said Bagdemagus, humbly. "Merlin, the Wizard, I am pleased to make you my acquaintance. Can''t say I wasn''t surprised to know that the wizard is young."

    The old knight stared at Morgana and asked "And this is?"

    "Mypanion, Morgana," said Emery.

    "Ahh I see, pleasure to meet you then," greeted the old knight with a smile but Morgana didn''t say anything.

    Emery waited for a moment but looked like none of the knights recognized him or cared much about the identity of the girl beside him.

    The Knight of the Anvil, the old knight''s title came from the awe-inspiring tenacity this man had when holding the battleline. Tales of him inspiring his hundred men to hold against five hundred enemy soldiers anding out of top spoke of his effective leadership inmanding people, also making him a hero in the Lioness Kingdom, and even despite his bones being old, his might in the battlefield was still to be feared.

    In fact, the name Sir Bagdemagus, held a certain significance in Emery''s memory. This man was also one of the reasons why Emery wanted to be a knight. Histe father used to tell him stories of how he became an esquire for this knight along with Yvain, the Knight of the Lion. And whenever histe father talked about this man, Emery remembered how beaming his father''s face was all the time.

    "...news about the Crimson Fang," said Luna.

    "Crimson Fang?" Emery repeated unconsciously.

    "Yes, this band of marauders has to be annihted. They have raided several settlements already and even dare to attack noble''s estate��" Sir Bagdemagus vehemently said but his voice weakened at thest part of his sentence.

    "The kingdom''s forces are spread too thin at the moment but when I heard Kastan searching information for these marauders, we talked to him and it felt like the goddess of fortune had finally blessed us."

    "What can a simple merchant dopared to the force of the kingdom?" asked Luna, ying innocent.

    "Lady Luna, I am sure you have heard about the recent draft. Lord Fantumar has levied thousands of peasants and is preparing them on the far west along with hundreds of knights. Because of this, a great disparity in the patrols had urred and many garrisons were left half-empty in many of the kingdom''s settlements, causing crime to be at an all time high, even higher than the yearly tributes. The desperate peasants then joined the Crimson Fang under the leadership of Padraig. ording to my scouts, the damned criminals dared make a ruined fort as their base!"

    "Do you have an estimate of how many there are? And where''s the location?" quickly asked Emery.

    "At least�� a hundred men, about half of them, I think, were peasants turned into marauders due to desperation��?The ruined fort is a day''s journey from here," answered Sir Bagdemagus. He then looked at Luna and said, "Will you help the kingdom in its time of need, Lady Luna?"

    Luna seemed to think for a moment before turning to Emery and saying, "What are your thoughts, Merlin?"

    He had put off this goal for too long now. If he didn''t take this opportunity, Emery wasn''t sure when the next opportunity would rise, and whatever evidence from the perpetrator of his family''s demise would probably be cold by the time of his return. He smiled underneath his scarf and said, "I''ll join Sir Bagdemagus'' party."

    Luna nodded. "I understand." She looked at the old knight and added, "Sir Bagdemagus, this means that the Quintin Family will also join in your uing operation in eliminating the scourge of us merchants. We are also suffering from them attacking merchant carts on the road, wanting to pass through here. Unfortunately I can only lend a few of our guards at the moment, however, I''ll put in a request for mercenaries to be hired as well as Kastan. He is reliable and can lead the mercenaries."

    "Haha! Great! Truly, I appreciate whatever men you can lend me, Lady Luna," shouted the old knight in joy. He then ced his hand on his crest and bowed, the rest of the knights with him followed suit.

    After some discussion, Sir Bagdemagus decided they would be executing the attack on the Crimson Fang marauders in two days. For Emery, that would mean he would have one day left before the recall spell initiated. Emery thought he''d been blessed for such a coincidence; finally he would be getting closer to the perpetrator of his family''s demise.

    When the meeting finished and the old knight left, Luna walked close to Emery and said, "Merlin, I hope I was able to help you with your request. I have an inkling of why you are wanting to know about these marauders, but since you don''t want to talk about it, I understand��"

    "Thank you, Luna," Emery said. He then noticed Luna''s a bit distressed. "Are you okay? What''s the matter?"

    "I��" Luna at first looked reluctant to share but then she leaned closer to him and said, "It''s about the toxin. After interrogating some people involved with the medicine pot, they dropped the name of a powerful noble from the Lioness Kingdom, but testimony is usually not enough. I need evidence."

    "What? Tell me, who is it?" Emery had thought of a name.

    "Lord Fantumar but don''t tell anyone I''ve told you this! I''ve heard that his influence in the Lioness Kingdom is second to none aside that of King Richard. And because of that, terrible rumors are starting toe abound. But then again, there is no evidence. Anyway, enough of that," she pulled back herself and added, "Merlin, I''m hoping for your safety in the uing battle. Please be careful. Kastan, you as well."

    "I will Luna," said Emery. "Yes, Lady Luna," answered Kastan.

 Chapter 111: Knights Order

    <h4>111 Knight''s Order</h4>

    Kastan was observing everyone and when Emery walked up to him and said, "How many do we have in total, Kastan?"

    "Fifty, including the guards. It''s less than what we have hoped," said Kastan. "We could''ve hired more but news of thetest expedition has discouraged many participants."

    Fifty people, including Emery and Kastan, would be fighting against at least a hundred marauders. Once Sir Bagdemagus arrived with his men, it should somehow make the gap of fighters closer.

    While Emery was talking to Kastan, arge stocky man made his way through the crowd of fighters and guards, shouting, "Merlin!"

    Emery turned around and saw the person calling him. He said, "Gregory, d to see you''re still alive."

    "Hah! Indeed I thought I was a goner when we were being overrun by the Chrutins, but when I fell unconscious and someone woke me up, boy was I surprised that am still alive! I heard that because of you, we were able to live another day! That''s why when I heard the Quintin are hiring again to bring the fight against those damned criminals with youing along, I didn''t hesitate joining, haha," said Gregory the giant in a loud voice that garnered the attention of the other mercenaries.

    Emery ignored the stares of the people and said, "Are youpletely healed though?"

    Gregory buffed up his chest and said, "Never been better! I''ve already recovered within a day and me arms are itching for a fight �C wait a second, if me memory serves me right, I thought I remember you only having one right��?"

    "Let''s just say i am very fortunate, and sorry I can''t talk about it."?Kastan then went?before therge man and asked him to go back in line to practice coordinating with the guards so they could have a greater fighting chance. They would be needing it due to being outnumbered once they attacked the fort. As for Emery, he wasn''t part of the formation; instead, he would be acting simr to an independent unit. He could do whatever he wanted. Still, this didn''t mean he didn''t have to practice, so he grabbed a sword from the sparred with some of the mercenaries and the guards.

    While sparring with them, a new group of people had arrived and Emery took a break and greeted them.

    Sir Bagdemagus went forward and said, "So it is true what they say! You''re not only able to perform magic, but I can see from the way you move, you''re also a skilled swordsman. Probably even better than I am!"

    "Surely you jest, Sir Bagdemagus. A veteran such as you would surely defeat me in just a few rounds," eximed Emery.

    "Well, there''s only one way to find out, are you willing to spar with an old man?" answered the old knight as he stood by the weapons rack.

    Everyone stopped what they were doing at once and gathered, forming another circle with Emery and Sir Bagdemagus in the middle.

    Emery readied his stance, so did Sir Bagdemagus. The old knight asked, "Are you ready?"

    Emery nodded. He then exchanged several rounds of swordy against the famous Knight of the Anvil. As he continued this spar, Emery couldn''t help but recognize some of the sword techniques and footwork this old knight was executing reminded Emery of histe father. It looked like histe father''s swordy seemed to have stemmed from this old man''s until histe father probably developed his own techniques. It also felt like Emery was practicing with histe father once again.

    After a few more exchanges, Emery also noticed that this old knight was holding back and wasn''t fighting seriously. Emery was breathing heavily when the old knight stretched his hand and said, "This will be enough."

    Emery gave another bow and said, "Thank you very much for the insight, Sir Bagdemagus."

    The old knightughed and said, "You''re excellent! I don''t know if there''s even anything that I can teach you, Merlin. With your knowledge and skill, it makes me wonder if you''re of noble lineage��"

    "No, Sir Bagdemagus, am not," answered Emery.

    "Is that so? It felt like I was sparring with one of my old pupils though. Your techniques and demeanor reminded me of him," said Sir Bagdemagus.

    Emery was stunned for a moment; he wondered if he got found out, but he still dared to ask, "May I know his name?"

    "Geoffrey Ambrose, the Lion''s Fang," answered the old knight. "Unfortunately, he''s dead. I''ve heard from my other pupil that it was due to the Crimson Fang. Heh, I guess this is a bit hypocritical of me because I''m not only doing this for the realm but to avenge my pupil."

    A warm sensation then spread throughout Emery''s chest as he stared at the old knight. Somehow, Emery wanted to tell this man that he was his old pupil''s son. However, the back of his mind reminded him of his past experience regarding Granny. No longer would he trust easily.

    "Why don''t you apply to be a knight as well, Merlin? A wizard knight! Now that''d be something. Haha. I''m sure that with your current swordy, you can at least reach the silver rank of our Knights of the Divine Order. The Order has a yearly tourney, and only knights can join. Since you don''t have a title yet, I can give you one if you like. You don''t have to go through being a squire because your skills are worthy of a knight already."

    "Thank you for your offer, Sir. I''ll consider it," said Emery.

    Of course Emery had known about the trial to be a knight. The Knights of the Divine Order was where all the knights in the seven kingdomse from. Every year, a trial gets held and only a hundred people would be conferred the title of a knight by the supervising Golden Knights but only the top ten people would receive the status of a Silver Knight.

    Hearing about this made Emery''s blood boil. Before he had been transported and learned the world of magic, his yet unrealized dream of him wanting to be a knight and protector of the realm resurfaced.

    Emery wished to know more but before he could ask further, a group of horses entered the Quintins estate grounds. On top of the horses were men dressed in the same armor as the old knight and were wearing a red cape with the lion''s crest.

    "Ahh, my men are here," said Sir Bagdemagus.

    Seeing the thirty knights dismounted and lined up in a straight row before bowing to the old knight. Every onlooker sure was impressed. Sir Bagdemagus spoke again, "As I said, the kingdom can''t send too many especially just for marauders. But don''t worry, these thirty knights are my personal guards."

    With this, the total number of fighters gathered was eighty people, they were still twenty people short. Kastan then suddenly tapped Emery''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, Master Merlin. They are all knights, and that guy right there, the one with the brown hair and that one eyed guy there are Silver Knights, just like me. As for Sir Bagdemagus, he''s on another level. Ah, it''s been a while since Ist fought alongside fellow knights."

    After all preparations had been made, Sir Bagdemagus shouted "Men! Let''s head out!"

    A mixed party of Venta mercenaries, Quintins Family guards and Lioness knights marched out of the Quintins'' estate. Emery, still apanied by Morgana, who joined the line next to him.

    Morgana then casually asked, "Are we going into a battle? If so, why didn''t you tell the Akavi Warriors? I think Cavvi would love to join."

    "No, thank you," Emery said hastily. He imagined that if the forest people had joined in, chaos would ensue. Forest people against the marauders, the knights, the mercenaries�� ahh that was a terrible idea.

    "What about my sist��"

    Emery interjected with eyes filled with disbelief, "No... definitely no��"

    ----------------------------------

    Author Note:

 Chapter 112: Strategies

    <h4>112 Strategies</h4>

    The fort had several tents inside and outside the fort. There was also a thin wooden palisade guarding its entrance and about a hundred people stood behind the spikes and about another fifty or so on the broken battlements. These people were wearing either hide or leather armor, the typical signature clothing of a marauder but some seemed to be normal looking peasants.

    Thebined three stood before the ruined fort, waiting for a messenger to go out and meet them. Emery stood beside themander of the troops, Sir Bagdemagus and Kastan, while Morgana was standing behind him. Soon enough, the ruined fort spewed forth three people riding horses and one of them had his one of his arms raised.

    Once the three people were within a distance where they could turn back with ease, the person who had his arm raised shouted with a booming voice, "Our leader wishes to speak!"

    Sir Bagdemagus nodded and said, "Keane, Merlin, go and speak with them."

    "Yes, sir," said Keane, the knight with one eye. "Okay," Emery said.

    Emery and the one-eyed knight Keane rode to the center of the field and met with the other three. They were still quite a distance away but Emery could see that the person in the middle was a brawly man with long messy hair and better looking fur clothing. Emery''s instinct was telling him that this person was evil.

    "What is the meaning of this?" the man asked. He then looked at Emery and said, "You are not the leader, are you?"

    Keane drew his sword, pointed it at the burly man, and said, "You are Padraig, Chief Marauder of the Crimson Fang! Disband your group and give up your weapons so that you may be judged by thew of our kingdom. If you do not, you shall suffer greater punishment."

    "There must be a mistake! We are just simple farmers, go back with this pretentious boy for you have gotten the wrong people!"

    "There are no mistakes! Surrender now or you shall face Sir Bagdemagus, the Knight of the Anvil, Guardian of the Lioness shall strike you down."

    Emerymitted to memory the face of this burly man with the long bushy hair who looked like shuddered for a moment hearing Sir Bagdemagus'' name. So, he was Padraig, the leader of the Crimson Fang, the one who issued the raid to the ruined home, and the one who had the answers to his questions!

    The burly man then spat on the ground, he smiled and shouted toward the old knight, "So, you''re the Knight of the Anvil! You and what army, huh? There are only a few of you! Come if you wish to die."

    "So be it," said Keane the one-eyed knight. Once the marauders turned around, so did he, followed by Emery.

    When they returned, Emery realized that the old knight didn''t ask for anything. It looked like he had already expected things would turn out, and to confirm that the Sir Bagdemagus turned to Emery and said, "It would''ve been best if they surrendered. However, no one really does that. Still, proper etiquette and deration must be done even if our opponents are criminals for we are knights."

    As more time interactions Emery did with this Knight of the Anvil, the more he could see why people talked highly of him. However, there was still that nagging feeling at the pit of his stomach that was preventing him from fully trusting this knight. It looked like Granny truly did damage him by a lot. He shook away his thoughts and said, "What do you think of our chances of winning, Sir Bagdemagus? I think they still have more people inside the ruined fort than what they''re letting us see."

    The old knight crossed his arms for a moment and said, "Well, let me hear your thoughts first. You should''ve a better view than I did."

    "So�� right now we have counted one hundred people standing at the gate, but they also have archers and it''s better to assume they have another reserve inside the ruined fort. Assuming everything, I''d say they''d have around two hundred people in total," answered Emery.

    "Okay, what else?" the old knight said, nodding.

    Emery turned to look at them once more. "Since they are marauders, they are not disciplined fighters like the knights or the Quintin Guards. As for their equipment�� I think I can see�� about half of them don''t have the proper gear, while ours do."

    "Alright, good inside. What do you think would be the best way to approach them?" asked Sir Bagdemagus.

    "I�� don''t know, sir. I have no experience devising strategies for battles on this scale��" Emery said, his voice diminishing as it reached the end of the sentence.

    "That''s fine, I still want your input."

    Emery then assessed the situation and hesitantly said, "They may have bigger numbers, but we have better mobility with the horses. So�� I guess a pincer attack? Attack the hundred men from both sides then the melee troops attack in the middle and focus killing their leader?"

    "Okay, not bad. But there are things you should have considered," said the old knight.

    "Please enlighten me, sir," hastily said Emery.

    "In every battle or a fight, you must focus on the objective. Our objective is to disband this marauder group not to kill every one of them. They are not an enemy army, and like you said there are peasants among them. So in a way, they are civilians, and most likely ours. Therefore if we surround them and push them to fight till the death, there will only be more casualties on both sides, we don''t want that" said Sir Bagdemagus.

    "Secondly, you failed to consider the archers on the battlements, our horses will be fired upon if theye too near, they also have that palisade which they can use to stop our horses from advancing effectively. Thirdly, they have a fort, albeit it is ruined, our knights on horses will not be able to get inside and they''ll have to dismount. That gives the enemy more time to attack with archers and our people who will be on the front line will be sitting ducks against the rain of arrows.

    "The best way to approach this is to push our way inside the fort as fast as possible. Once they feel their fort is not secure, their morale will go down dramatically and they''ll try to route."

    Sir Bagdemagus then summoned his two officers, Kastan included, and shouted, "We''ll form twoyers of battleline, in the front are our knights with heavy armor and shield while the rest will be right behind them! We shall push our way inside with overwhelming force, do you understand?"

    "Yes,mander!" shouted the two officers and Kastan.

    "Sir, with this n, are you not worried that the leader will run away, possibly on horseback?" Emery asked.

    "Of course he will try to run away. But the moment he does, our victory will have been secured. I do not believe these people are here because of loyalty to him, rather, they''re here because of desperation or greed. After all, they are a group of ragged tag criminals and recent peasants. People with no loyalty or morale are the weakest of units in a battle. Still, remember, Padraig may be our target but our overarching goal is to dissuade and capture these people, hence they wouldn''t be able to do criminal acts again. Cutting the head of a criminal organization only gets reced by a worse candidate, they''ll always return like a hydra," answered the old knight.

    "I understand," was what Emery had said in response to Sir Bagdemagus. However, that was their objective, not his. His'' had always been the same, and that was to enact revenge for histe father.

    Since the order from themander had been passed down to his officers, the officers ordered all the knights who were on horseback to dismount from their horses.

    Thirty fully armed knights formed the first line and the Quintin guards who practiced formation with the mercenaries formed the second line.

    Once everything had been settled, the horn for battle sounded in the battlefield and Sir Bagdemagus waved his sword and shouted, "Advance!"

    ---------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out Author''s other novel: Doomsday Pirs.

    Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 113: Advance

    <h4>113 Advance</h4>

    On the left and the right of Emery were knights with full armor andrge shields. The knights seemed intimidating as if they were unmovable rocks.

    Kastan and Morgana walk just behind him. Emery of course made sure to remind Morgana not to transform into the feywolf if she wanted to join, she came along using a sword and a knife.

    As they drew nearer at the ruined fort, about fifty meters, it meant that they were in the effective range of the arrows, one of the Silver Knights with brown hair shouted, "Arrows! Iing!"

    Everyone stopped and the knights and the Quintin Guards raised their shields, forming a roof of shield and blocking the arrows. Some passed through the gaps and some even hit the knights, however, the arrows couldn''t prate the armors of the knights.

    Once the rain of arrows stopped, the shield formation dispersed, and out came a dozen mercenaries who were holding their own bows and arrows on the backline.

    "Return fire!" the Silver Knight with the brown hair shouted as Emery watched a volley of arrows flew overhead their battleline. The arrows reached their highest point and then curved downward at the broken battlements, hitting the underprotected marauders.

    Emery heard the screams of the marauders and once more themand ''advance'' had been issued. Again, they started walking with thunderous steps, however, they were unable to repeat this again for the marauders standing on the battlements started firing at will.

    The enemy line was within sight, about thirty meters away. Emery could see how some of the men from the marauders were shaking despite it being his group were the ones receiving the scattered rains of arrows. Once they had passed the thirty meters mark, the Silver Knight with the brown hair shouted at the top of his lungs, "Charge!"

    The seventy men then started running at full speed, easily crashing the wooden palisade into pieces. They were just five meters away when some of the men from the defensive line ran away. A loud nking of metals; deafening roars ensued as the two opposing forces crashed under the broken gate of the ruined fort. The force of the seventy people stacked on top of each as well as the charge threw some of the marauders'' files making it easy to prate through the ranks.

    The chaos from the marauders; the order from the knights were clearly defined as they continued breaking through the ranks.

    This is Emery''s first battle in a formation like this, he could clearly see the difference of disciplined people battling in tight formation against an undisciplined foe with low morale. In fact, they were doing the five-man formation, it ensured that each nk of a person was covered as the five people coordinated with each other.

    The two silver knights really were skillful in battle, their strength matched Quintin''s strongest fighter Kastan.?Other than them, Emery saw Gregory The giant also able to make a mess out of the enemy''s line. With a huge hammer, he crushed the opponent''s shield and head alike. Andstly Morgana, it''s the first time Emery saw Morgana fighting skill without her wolf form and now Emery knows why the Akavi warrior gives her the strongest fighter title.

    Morgana''s fighting skill using a sword and dagger is very fast and unpredictable. She''s able to quickly dodge and move behind her opponent and sh the opponent''s throat. Emery suddenly feels fortunate that Morgana is not his enemy.

    With just two to three minutes, the enemy''s lineposed of hundred peoplepletely wavered and started routing in all directions. Many marauders ran back to the fort, some ran outside the fort. The knights didn''t bother capturing those who had run outside as they stood their ground just underneath the ruined fort''s wide open gate.

    Like what Sir Bagdemagus had mentioned, the morale of criminals couldn''tpare with the professional knights and properly equipped people. The show of force the good sir had presented worked beautifully.

    Emery became confused why they had stopped all of a sudden. Less than a hundred people were going back to the fort and if this fort was broken, then it meant there might be gaps where the leader, Padraig, could go through. He was about to say something when the thumping of horses'' hooves resounded behind them.

    "Do not chase!" It was Sir Bagdemagus. The ten people who had stayed behind were no longer with him but when Emery looked around, they noticed the ten scattered to the left and right of the ruined fort, they were probably trying to block off any possible gaps like what he had thought.

    "Kastan! Take the mercs and the guards to secure the perimeter of the fort. Capture anyone who tries to exit through the gaps," said the old knight.

    "As you wish," answered Kastan, immediately coordinating the mercenaries and the guards.

    "As for the rest, follow me inside," said Sir Bagdemagus as he dismounted from his horse.

    Emery followed the Knight of the Anvil and watched as the knights knocked out the ones who had thrown their swords down but killed those who had tried to resist. Once again, Emery was slightly getting anxious, thinking Padraig would escape if they didn''t hurry. Fortunately, they went through the courtyard, and there they saw at least two dozens of the marauders busy loading cargos into a cart. Padraig, the leader of the Crimson Fang, was standing next to the cart.

    Based on the circumstantial evidence, Emery could guess Padraig didn''t think his men would win in the first ce, so that was why this man hadn''t appeared in the battle a few minutes earlier because this greedy, son of a bitch who had raided and killed his father, as a result, had abandoned people who joined him was nning to run!

    A ze of anger ran past his chest as Emery wanted to kill this man right here, right now!

    "Padraig! Surrender now! You have nowhere to go!" said one-eyed Keane, a Silver Knight.

    "If you all don''t wish to be hanged, fight!" roared Padraig to the men around him.

    The two dozens of marauders suddenly charged and fought with the knights, including Emery. This time, it looked like they were a cut above from the ones earlier for these marauders didn''t fall after a strike or two from the knights.

    Two dozen knights against two dozen elite marauders, the situation turned more lively when a group of marauder archers came shooting from on top of the fort. The brown hair silver knight was forced to head inside the fort with a few other knights.?The battle at the courtyard bes outnumbered but Emery himself is not worried, especially with Morgana fighting beside him.

    While facing two elite marauders at the time, Emery still didn''t take his attention off of the damned Padraig. So, when the chief marauder got on the cart and was about to whip the horse, Emery deftly dodged the two marauders'' attacks and casted a spell that drew water from a nearby well.

    [Whip Ssh]

    Water from the well shot up and struck the burly man with the bushy hair off the cart. The knights, as well as the marauders, stopped fighting immediately, shocked by what they had just witnessed.

    Sir Bagdemagus though, shouted, "Attack!" making the knights suddenly be brought back to reality and killed the elite marauders they had been fighting.

    It seemed like a split second only but the only one left alive was Padraig.

    "So it is true! You truly are a wizard, Merlin," said the old knight.

    Emery didn''t respond however for his eyes were still on Padraig who was still swinging his sword wildly at every knight close to him.

    The one-eyed silver knight Keane moved forward and was about to fight Padraig when Sir Bagdemagus stopped him and said, "Keane, let the young wizard deal with him.

    The silver knight obeyed and walked back with the other knights. The old knight shouted to Emery "Young Merlin, he''s all yours."

    --------------------------

    Authors Note:

 Chapter 114 - Executioner

    <h4>Chapter 114: Executioner</h4>

    The knights stepped aside, Emery walked with a sword in hand closer to the drenched man in the middle of the courtyard.

    "Is this a joke?" cried out Padraig. He pointed his huge de at Emery and shouted, "I am Padraig! The Crimson Fang Chief! Many knights have fallen to my de and you''re sending a boy to kill me?"

    "Padraig, if you can defeat this young man, I''ll let you go!" said the old knight.

    "Hahaha! The word of a knight is his honor," said the Crimson Fang''s chief as he cracked his knuckles, neck and shoulders, looking motivated to fight with Emery.

    Although Emery was surprised with the old knight''s decision, Emery focused on the opponent in front of him. He gripped both his sword on the right and the shield on the right tighter, facing the arrogant and ugly face of this Padraig, the marauders chief, only now did Emery realize how much he despised his opponent. Satisfying thoughts of cutting this man down permeated his mind. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Now that this man was in front of him, revenge was within his reach.

    Padraig looked around before walking around to left and right, without a particr sword stance, and he said, "How old are you, boy? I think that if I scratch you even once, you''ll run crying to your mommy and daddy!"

    Emery tried to hold back his rising emotions but this man in front of him was really not making it easier for him. "Do you want to talk or fight!"

    "Oooo! It appears I''ve hit a sweet spot, haven''t I? Hahaha! Take this!" roared Padraig, dashing to Emery.

    Emery blocked the iing swing from the sword; it was fast and heavy. It pushed him a one step back, making his knees buckle for a moment. When he was about to peek and strike the chief marauder, the foot of therge man mmed against his shield and because the force had the weight of a full-grown man, it further pushed him back. If Emery had to gauge the strength of this man, it was lower than Cavvi and about the same as Kastan.

    Padraig once again shot forward, he swung the two-handed sword as if it was weightless for him. Each blow from Padraig issued a loud bang against the wooden shield of Emery.

    Emery was holding his ground and asionally striking back, but Padraig, despite being a burlyrge man himself, moved swiftly. It was a speed one would certainly not expect from a man like him. Nevertheless, Emery kept hisposure against the continuous blow of sword.

    After several blows, Emery got used to Padraig''s strike, so when the next swing flew to him, Emery blocked and pushed the huge sword back with his strength.

    The sudden shield bash surprised the huge man. It annoyed him that Emery was able to meet and defend against his forceful strikes. He created distance and said, "Huh! Who are you kid!"

    That question drew out the hateful memory Emery had. The massacre of the Ambrose estate. The burnt bodies of the residence, the rotting corpse of his father�� His mind was bing clouded, loathing filled his being as he stared at the man who was responsible for the death of his family! Gritting his teeth, nothing at the moment seemed to matter as shouted in pain, just wanting to get his rage out!

    "My name is Emery! Emery Ambrose and I''m here to avenge my father and the twelve residents of the Ambrose estate!" Emery no longer cared whatever thoughts the knights and Sir Bagdemagus would have at his sudden confession.

    "Ambrose? Aahh you''re the Ambrose kid who ran scared shitless!"

    When Padraig let out those words, it only gave vindication toward the rage he had been feeling against this man. Emery held his sword and shield tightly and charged the guy, sticking close to him.

    "Hahaha! Let me send you to where your family is!"

    Padraig swung down his huge sword with both his hands; Emery raised his shield up again, blocking the powerful strike. However, the strike from the chief of the marauders had more weight behind it, and because Emery''s shield had been continuously receiving punishment, the shield split in half and made Emery kneel.

    Emery raised his head while in a half-kneeling position and saw the burly and bushy man grin in confidence; Emery didn''t move from his position.

    "Die!"

    The huge sword descended and battered down on Emery; an ear splitting nk resounded! Everyone thought Emery was done for but when Padraig looked down, his smug face vanished. On Emery''s shoulder, only a thin amount of blood was dripping out of his leather armor. Padraig tried to pull back the huge sword but it seemed like it was stuck in Emery''s shoulder.

    [Stone Skin]

    Emery had cast the earth spell before the huge sword had hit his shoulder. Although the sword strike hadnded and scratched on his shoulder, the heavy blow made Emery winced in pain a bit before changing it grin on his face. "You''ve had your turn! Now it''s mine!"

    "How is this possible!" Padraig eximed.

    Emery didn''t bother exining to the man as he grabbed the fastened sword with his left bare hand, reversed his grip on the sword on the right, and jumped with all his strength, cutting of Pardaig''s arms! Blood sshed on the ground and on Emery''s face.

    Padrig screamed in terror as he fell down with blood squirting out of his now missing arms. He stared at Emery with panic-stricken eyes because with only just one move, Emery had decided the oue of the battle.

    Emery let out a viinous smile while the pounding rage in his heart spread a feeling of sweet euphoria coursing through his whole being. Such satisfaction filled him as he enjoyed the blood curdling screams out of this man.

    "What-what-what are you!" shouted Padraig, using his legs to push himself away on the ground.

    Emery closed in on the man and rended the sword out of his shoulder. He said with a grim voice, "Your executioner!"

    Emery swung his sword fully ready to cut Padraig''s head off. But then �� nk! Another sword stopped his swing. He looked to his right and saw the old knight holding the sword.

    "That''s enough�� Mer��Emery," said Sir Bagdemagus.

    "No! This man must die!" Emery snapped, he would not give such mercy to the man who killed his family!

    "The man has already lost. He has no hands, hence, shall no longer be a threat to anyone. What we should do with the head of the organization, is to bring him before the King and let this man be judged and punished ording to thew of our kingdom," said the old knight in a stern voice.

    Emery fought against the reasoning and raging inside his mind. He looked at the Padraig, who had curled up, and the old knight, Sir Bagdemagus, who had a fatherly outlook. In Emery''s mind, he didn''t want to, ''this man killed my family including many others, he must be killed as well!'' said a voice in his head.

    But then, a soft hand touched his shoulder. "Calm down," said Morgana softly.

    The simple touch startled him. Emery slumped his shoulders and took a deep breath to subside his boiling rage.

    Now, that he had somewhat calmed down, Emery was actually quite surprised with himself. His initial n was to interrogate this man before killing him. There was a good chance another person was behind the raid on his estate. With a clearer mind, he self reflected, not sure what had happened.

    Morgana whispered words to his ear, "The high priestess had asked me to be with you because you''re not used to holding back our bloodline."

    Emery remembered what the Lady of the Lake had mentioned to him, ''our ancestor''s blood is savage in nature''. But honestly, he wasn''t sure if it was his bloodline or hatred that drove the rage.

    Emery relented and sheathed his sword. The old knight smiled at Emery and gestured at a knight who had been carrying a rope. They started tying the spooked Padraig as well as patched his missing hands.

    Emery turned his back and walked away, but Sir Bagdemagus approached him. The old knight''s rough hand patted Emery''s shoulder and said, "This is how it should be, Emery. This is good. Your father would have been proud."

    Emery turned around, kneel with one knee and said, "Forgive me for lying about my identity, sir knight! Thank you for stopping me before."

    "Hahahah! Don''t worry, Emery, you''re still young. I''ll guide you like I''ve guided your father."

    The battle had finally ended, all the marauders were either dead, captured or fled. At the same time Emery received a notification from the symbol on his hand.

    [One day until recall to the Magus Academy]

    As much as he couldn''t wait to return to the academy, Emery was hoping he had enough time left to interrogate the marauder chief.

    ---------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 115 - Battle Report

    <h4>Chapter 115: Battle Report</h4>

    The battle had finally ended and the knights were pulling the prisoners they had captured via a rope. Emery watched as more slumped prisoners walking behind the knights exited from inside the fort. In fact, some of them didn''t look to be marauders, just peasants based on their linen garments, but Emery guessed this was how the world functioned, you''d have to stand by your decision and these people, had been unfortunately driven to desperation and became criminals in the eyes of justice.

    He then took a walk beside the well and breathed out again, feeling a bit calmer this time while looking at Morgana standing beside him. He smiled at her, thankful for what she did before.

    In front of them were Sir Bagdemagus listening to Sir Keane who was giving a battle report. Emery heard that among the enemy''s forces of two hundred fighters, forty had died in the battle, twenty had been heavily injured, around sixty were captured and the rest managed to run away.

    Sir Keane also mentioned that there were only six knights wounded but nothing severe. Emery was quite surprised to hear that considering these knights took most of the brunt of the initial skirmish and led the charge. Maybe it was due to being better equipped and having more experience in battle that they had suffered less because on the side of the Venta Mercenaries and Quintin''s Family Guards, Kastan reported to the old knight they had three dozen people heavily injured, fortunately, no casualties too.

    Several people then pulled up empty carts on the courtyard; those heavily injured wereid down on the carts and Kastan mentioned he''d leave at once for Venta to have his men healed immediately.

    Among the wounded people on the carts, a bloodiedrge man stuck out like a sore thumb. Emery made his way toward it and said, "Gregory, you''re one tough guy, aren''t you? Hang in there buddy!"

    The normally cheerful giant wasn''t in the mood for jokes, however. "Not sure it was fortunate or unfortunate to go battle with you master Merlin." The big man turned around, groaning, facing away from Emery. Emery opened his bag and handed out a container that had the green healing paste in it to the man taking care of the wounded. He then walked away toward another cart where there were more injured people and gave another healing paste. The healing paste he created should be useful to heal all open wounds because of battle, unfortunately he doesn''t have too many of them.

    A momentter, Kastan approached Emery. "Master Merlin, will you not join us in the return to Venta?"

    Emery shook his head.

    "I still have something to do at the moment. After that I n to travel for a while," answered Emery, ncing at Padraig.

    "Travel? I see. Have a good journey then," said Kastan.

    "Please ry to Luna my heartfelt gratitude," said Emery, putting out his hand for a shake.

    Kastan shook his hand and said before bowing, "I understand, Master Merlin. Please, take care."

    Morgana butt in and said, "bel? You n to bel?"

    "Wait, did you understand what I just said to Kastan and you''re speaking ournguage? Wow, you''re learning fast!" eximed Emery in hernguage.

    "Just you know, I''ll follow you where you''re going, it''s the will of the High Priestess," answered Morgana, using hernguage now. She turned away from him again.

    Emery could onlyugh inwardly. There was no way she could join him in the Magus Academy and he still wasn''t sure how he could convince her to go back to Fenon because the thought of him disappearing abruptly made him feel terrible. Again, nothing came into his mind, maybe he''d thought of somethingter, so for now, Emery approached Sir Bagdemagus, who was giving out orders to the rest of the knights, to see if he could have a moment to talk with Padraig.

    Sir Bagdemagus shook his head. "The guy''s still unconscious because he lost a lot of blood. You want to ask him about the attack on your father''s estate, don''t you?"

    "Yes," Emery said.

    "Just as I''ve thought. What do you n to do with the information?" asked the old knight, crossing his arms.

    "I need to see to it until the end. I won''t let my father and the others sleep in their graves until proper justice has been dealt," said Emery with his tone rising at the end, trying his best to hold back the surging anger again.

    "I see. Emery��" emphasized the old knight to his name before saying, "will you listen to the advice of an old man?"

    "Of course." Emery nodded.

    "Leave this thing to be dealt by thews of the kingdom. I''ll personally see to it. I''ll find out who''s Padraig''s backer and once I know who it is, I''ll tell you about it. What do you think?" said Sir Bagdemagus in a stern voice.

    Emery was conflicted about this. On top of only having one day left, he didn''t want to wait another three months for news of who was behind Padraig.

    "Will you think of it as a request from me, Emery?" said the old knight, breaking Emery''s thoughts. Not sure how to reject histe father''s mentor, Emery hesitatingly lowered his head in agreement. He still needed to find a way to get away from Morgana anyway.

    The old knight then smiled and called for one of his knights to bring his horse. He mounted it and said to Emery, "You better join this year''s Knights of the Divine Order initial trial, Emery. I promise that I''ll endorse you under my name so you can participate. With your talent and honorable demeanor, I''m sure you''ll be a great addition to the order. Also, I''m confident you''ll not be less talented than the famous Logress Prince."

    Once again, Emery kneeled on one knee to the old knight in appreciation. Having a knight''s title had always been one of his dreams, so Emery made it a goal to join the order once he returned from the Magus Academy.

    The old knight led the way followed by the silver knights; at the back where the prisoners tied to a rope, which some of the knights held. As for the unconscious Padraig, he was tied on the back of another horse which Keane guarded.

    He and Morgana then hopped on to their horses to follow, but then from the back, Emery noticed the knights'' group splitted into two. One group with all the prisoners in tow and another group seemed to follow the Knight of Anvil.

    Emery decided to follow the group with prisoners while thinking of a way to get rid of Morgana before his recall when he realized Keane wasn''t in sight and so was Padraig, the chief marauder.

    Making his way to the front, he asked the leading knight regarding why had the group divided into two. The knight was happy to oblige Emery and mentioned the Knight of Anvil had decided to take Padraig to a different ce. This, however, raised a question on Emery''s mind.

    He then decided to double back with Morgana and follow the tracks of the other group when they had split. It took them a while to pursue the tracks but when the nightfall had, the tracks led them toward an abandoned house sitting in the middle of nowhere. When Emery rode closer, he noticed the knights had set up camp outside of the building.

    Emery was about to approach when suddenly something in his heart told him otherwise.

    He pulled back the horse, got down and said to hispanion, "Morgana, I need you to wait here with the horses, I need to check something out. It won''t be long. Guard the horses for now, okay?"

    Surprisingly, Morgana agreed easily this time.

    With that out of mind, Emery cautiously moved toward the camp while carefully avoiding the broken branches on the ground. The shadow of the night helped make his way through and if ever someone managed to detect him, he nned to use the spell cksmoke spell if needed.

    Fortunately, there weren''t that many knights, so Emery managed to arrive one the side of the abandoned house undetected. He pressed his ears against the wooden walls and heard the muffled voice of Sir Bagdemagus.

    Following it, he was led to the backside of the house where there was a small window peeping to the inside. He peeked on it to see the old knight talking to the captured Padraig.

    To his surprise, however, the marauder chief wasn''t tied to a rope nor chained. Instead, he was sitting on a chair, facing a table that had small candles lighting up the dark room together with the old knight sitting in front of him.

    ---------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out Author other novel: Doomsday Pirs.

    Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 116 - Honorable

    <h4>Chapter 116: Honorable</h4>

    Inside the dark room, dimly lit by the flickering candle light, the two men, Padraig, the chief marauder of Crimson Fang and Sir Bagdemagus, the Knight of the Anvil, were sitting in front of a table across each other.

    The handless criminal seemed to slightly jump every time the old knight moved even though all the knight had done was adjust his chair while grunting and sighing at the same time.

    When the old knight ced his hands on the table, the other man shook, and grimly said, "Padraig, you know what''s your mistake, right?"

    "Y-y-yes lord knight! I-I-I''ve done great harm to the people of the kingdom. I swear on my life, I shall not do it again," stuttered Padraig, trembling on his chair.

    As Emery watched, the arrogant marauder leader had turned into apletely different person.

    "Yes�� right�� However, that''s not what I wanted to hear��" answered Bagdemagus.

    "If-If so, then what did I do wrong?" asked Padraig, staring at the tapping finger of the old knight on the table.

    "Well, you see, Padraig�� you''ve be too greedy," said the old knight, pulling back his hands.

    "What-what do you mean, lord knight?" said the criminal in a soft and shaking voice.

    "What are you thinking by recruiting that many people? You even dared attack other nobles'' estates! What are you nning to do, huh? Be the king of marauders?"

    "No, lord knight, no! I did it under the orders of Lord Fantumar! He assured me it wouldn''t be a problem. All the nobles'' estates targets were given by him!"

    The more Emery listened in on this exchange of words between Padraig and Sir Bagdemagus, a feeling of conflict rose inside him.

    In one way, he was somewhat assured to receive a confirmation that it was that damned pig''s family, the Fantumars, were truly the mastermind behind the raid against his family! But then on the other hand, he was ufortable with the way histe father''s mentor was talking to Padraig, it felt like he knew the marauder too well.

    Emery leaned closer to get a better hearing when Bagdemagus suddenly shouted, "You are a fool to listen to him!"

    "Yes, lord knight! I am a fool! Please, lord knight, forgive me! I will do your bidding with my own hands��" Padraig stopped in the middle of his sentence. Staring at his now handless arms, he raised his voice and said, "Ahhh! My hands�� my hands! I''ve be a useless person! That boy. I''ll kill that fucking boy!"

    Bam! Sir Bagdemagus mmed the table with his fist covered by metal gauntlets, quickly shutting down Padraig''s yapping.

    "Restrain yourself, Padraig!"manded the old knight with a wave of his hand.

    Padraig jumped on his chair and quickly said, "Y-y-yes lord knight. I''m-I''m sorry�� it''s just that my hands�� my hands��"

    Sir Bagdemagus beckoned at the door behind Padraig and the one-eyed knight, Keane appeared. Sir Keane saluted the Knight of Anvil, left the room and a momentter, returned andid down a bowl of food in front of the muttering Padraig.

    Padraig still seemed to be distressed but returned to rity when the old knight grabbed the silver spoon, scooped its content and ced it before Padraig''s mouth.

    "No, lord knight. I..." resisted the handless criminal. But Bagdemagus didn''t put down his arm until Padraig finally relented and ate it with fear in his eyes.

    The old knight once again scooped the bowl''s insides before casually continuing the conversation. "You must understand this, Padraig. We''re all just part of a bigger n. A n to bring our kingdom the peace it deserves."

    Padraig nodded in agreement, he couldn''t answer for his mouth was full and some were dripping down his chin.

    Emery had initially thought Padraig was only agreeing in fear of the old knight. But everything Sir Bagdemagus had done and said so far, it seemed like the both of them had an understanding despite not beingpletely direct.

    Still, the actions of this old man weren''t the actions of the man he knew, hence doubts were starting to fill his mind. However, when Emery heard the following words out of the old man''s mouth, he was justpletely shocked.

    "W-W-What are you nning to do with me, lord knight? If you bring me before King Richard, I''ll help you tell the truth about Lord Fantumar''s n. I am willing to confess everything before the court! I beg of you, lord knight. Just please Don''t kill me!" pleaded Padraig, getting on his knees in front of the old knight.

    The old knight put the spoon on the bowl of food and closed his eyes. After a few seconds of silence, he looked at the ceiling then said, "I am sorry but I can''t let you do that Padraig. That''ll only destroy everything we''ve worked so far in executing our n. Fantumar is still needed for the peace of the kingdom.Like what I''ve said before, this is all for greater good. You understand what I''m saying, right?"

    "Then what should I do, lord knight? I''ll do anything, I''ll say anything!" said Padraig, stumbling to the old man''s feet.

    Bagdemagus sat up straight and said, "The best thing you can do for us is to be quiet. I am sorry to say that the order I''ve received is to find out what you know then kill you."

    Before Padraig could even react, the one-eyed knight pulled out a knife and slit the throat of the marauder chief.

    Padraig''s eyes became horrified as he reflexively reached for his throat with his stump-arms. He looked at the old knight onest time before falling head-on to the bowl of food. Crimson red blood creeped to the edge of the table and then dripped on the wooden floor.

    "I hope you''ll ept the meal as my sincerest form of apology," the old knight said before blowing out the candle and casually walking out of the room with Sir Keane following behind.

    Everything Emery had just witnessed shook his core. The ''honorable'' knight in this room wasn''t what he had expected and known!

    Emery then started to me himself again for being fooled by another person. First the two-faced Granny and then this old knight whom he viewed with great admiration��

    The world just seemed to be bent on giving him people whom he would think could be trusted only to beter revealed they were like poisonous snakes!

    Again, Emery hated himself for being like this. But as he pressed his back on the wooden wall, he forced himself to calm down, wash away those thoughts and reasoned to himself that this wasn''t the right time to mope.

    Taking several deep breaths, he tried to view things objectively. First, he thought of what was the n Sir Bagdemagus was talking about, which was something bigger than that pig noble was nning. And from who was the Guardian of the Lioness receiving his orders? Wasn''t it the king? If so, was King Richard himself involved in letting Fantumar attack them in the first ce?

    For every one question he thought he had answered, two more questions popped out.

    Emery walked back to the woods first and found Morgana.

    She came up to him asking questions as to why he had such a dark face, what had he witnessed, what had happened, however, he refused to answer. He wasn''t in the mood to speak.

    At the moment, Emery was still in denial despite trying to distance himself from the issue. He just couldn''t believe such were the actions of an ''honorable'' knight, and it was histe father''s mentor, the Knight of the Anvil no less.

    Emery remembered the notification stating he had less than a day before he gets recalled back to the academy. His attention now waspletely torn in wanting to know the answer to his questions against returning to the academy and returning a few monthster. He just couldn''t let himself be kept in the dark for that long.

    So, he decided to do something. He turned to Morgana and said, "There''s something really important I need to do. You should return to Fenon without me. I will followter."

    After saying those with such heavy tones, Morgana listened and nodded.

    Emery was really grateful that he didn''t have to spend a lot of energy trying to convince her or think of a way to send her away. He didn''t need that headache at the moment.

    He then walked back to where the knights had set up camp with a mindset of getting clear-cut answers. Not sneakily, but just in walking up to them, so they could see himing.

    ---------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 117 - Unravel

    <h4>Chapter 117: Unravel</h4>

    Emery walked toward the camp where the rundown house was located without concealing him or anything of the sort.

    When his silhouette appeared, the knights sitting by the campfire immediately drew their swords, however, when the bright fire of the campfire lit his figure and the knightsid down their swords and asked why he was here.

    He answered that he would like to see the Knight of Anvil. Theyplied and one of the standing knights went in. A minuteter, the old knight, histe father''s mentor, showed himself on the door.

    "Emery! What a surprise," the old knight, weing Emery as if he hadn''t killed the handless Padraig whom he had asked to be spared because the marauder chief was no longer a threat. "Why are you here? Do you need anything?"

    Seeing this old knight wee him with heartfelt sincerity, Emery was having a hard time this man had justmitted an atrocious act. The old knight was either a great pretender or a snake wearing a human''s skin. And in Emery''s thought, somehow, he found both scary and intriguing.

    "Sir knight, I''vee here to see the prisoner, Padraig. Please let me talk to him just for a moment," said Emery as normal as he could.

    Emery noticed the old knight frowned only for a split second before changing to a disappointed look and saying, "I am so sorry, Emery. Something terrible had just happened. The prisoner had tried to escape, almost hurting one of us, when the ident happened. I am sorry to say that he had died."

    The old knight truly appeared both disheartened and remorseful by the sound of his voice. It was a very convincing act. Somehow, Emery felt better about himself. Not because he had fallen for this act, rather, this talented old fox''s pretending actions were so real that it could fool anyone. If Emery hadn''t known better, he''d still see the old knight as someone who had Emery''s interest at heart. So, for Emery, there was no need for him to be pissed at being a fool by him.

    "Sir Bagdemagus. You said you wanted to guide me, right?" asked Emery.

    "Yes of course, Emery. What do you wish to learn?"

    "Then��" Emery paused for a second before saying, "I want to learn how to lie and pretend as good as you."

    The old knight''s eyes widened, giving away his shocked feelings after hearing Emery words.

    "There''s no need to pretend, sir knight. I saw what you did to Padraig. There''s no need to deny it," said Emery sternly.

    Finally dropping his act, the old knight showed his true self, coughed and said, "Ah, I see. It''s unfortunate that you had to see that. But I''m sure you agree that lowlife deserves it, don''t you?"

    Emery without hesitation said, "Yes. But like I said, until I know who is really behind the raid, I''ll never stop. Now, please tell me what you know."

    The knights'' rustling armors then entered Emery''s ears. He noticed them in the corner of his eyes, at least a dozen of them, slowly encircling him. Among them were the two silver knights, one-eyed Keane and the one with the brown hair.

    Sir Badgemagus raised his hand and said in an authoritative voice, "Halt your actions, everyone. There''s nothing to be rmed about. Emery is like family to me, aren''t you, Emery?"

    "At least tell me this, were you involved in the death of my father? Your student?" asked Emery, cing his hand on this hilt of his sword and the other hiding it.

    "No, I wasn''t. As you might have heard, it was Fantumar," said the old knight, emphasizing the pig noble''s name.

    "Then why are you protecting him! From whom do you take orders from? Please, tell me!" said Emery, believing that the old knight was once again lying.

    "It was for the greater good, Emery. For the good of the kingdom," said Bagdemagus in a heavy voice.

    "Then, are you telling me that killing everyone in the Ambrose estate was a necessity for the greater good?" Emery pulled out the sword from his waist and it rang sharply. The rest of the knights around him did the same except for the old knight.

    "Calm down," said the Knight of the Anvil, taking a deep breath and sighing. He started speaking slowly, "Emery�� I really like you. And honestly I really wish to guide you so that you''ll not make the same mistake as your father."

    Emery gritted his teeth and ced the sword in front of him. "Tell me!"

    "Your father was one of the best knights I''ve ever taught and known. I was proud of him as my esquire. And if only he hadn''t made the wrong choice, he would''ve been a better knight than Yvain or even me. Too bad."

    "What did he do?" Emery asked.

    "Your father was too soft. During the war with the Chrutins, your father failed his duties and even made the mistake of letting the enemy escape. Since then he never took the sword anymore. And with the news of him spreading that he had taken a Chrutin as a wife, that made him a betrayer of our code, so no one really cared about his death anymore" exined the old knight.

    "What code! If so, then what about me? I am half-chrutin, will you kill me as well?"

    "Well you are different, Emery. You''re a wizard, you''re special. Honestly, the main reason I came to Venta was to find you. You see, I am incharge of knowing about everything that goes on about the Forbidden Forest. And when those mercenaries had returned, spreading news about how a young wizard named Merlin saved them from the Chrutins, I was assigned to learn more about you. When I finally met you, I had my suspicions that you were the missing Ambrose''s son, but I was about to tell them to ept you despite the fact your mother is a Chrutin."

    "Who did? What do they want with me?" Emery demanded to know.

    "Emery, there are much bigger issues than the unfortunate fate of your family and the seven kingdoms. But we need someone like you. Will you join us?" said the old knight.

    "No! Definitely no. I''ll not join those who''re involved with killing my family!"

    "I see��" said the old knight. He sighed again and added, "You''re really too young. So, hasty�� I must tell you, Emery, I have my orders of killing you if I can''t get you to join us. We want to avoid you bing a bigger problem to us."

    "You can try!" Emery said as he waved his sword ready to fight!

    ---------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 118 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 118: Fight</h4>

    Dozens of knights surrounded Emery, they were closing in on him as Bagdemagus shouted,

    "Capture him men!"

    Emery had drawn his sword ready to fight. It appears he will not get the information he knew without a fight. But he knew from experience that each of these knights had extraordinary fighting skills, if he let them start coordinating with each other, the difficulty of the fight would increase many times harder.

    A momentter, Five of the knights from behind him advanced simultaneously.

    [Dark smoke]

    Emery then summoned a thick dark mist from his other hand, covering the whole area. Not wasting any time, to do this effectively he had to finish off the head first, so he lunged forward, making a surprise attack under the cover of the fog to immediately pursue victory. He swung his sword at the old knight with his top speed but the sword sparked as it shed with two swords just a step away from the Knight of the Anvil.

    The force blew some of the dark smoke away, slightly clearing it, Emery then saw Bagdemagus standing in confidence, not flinching a bit. The swords that had blocked him were held by the two silver knights on the left and right of Sir Bagdemagus. They thenbined their strength, pushing Emery back into the ck smog.

    Since his surprise attack had failed, Emery understood he had to change tactics, hence he jumped toward where the campfire was and attacked the knight guarding the path outside the camp.

    The knight managed to react in time and reflexivelyunched a sh attack. Emery used [stone skin] and used his left hand to block the knight''s sh and stab back with the sword in his right. It went right through the armor of the knight, causing the man to fall face down. With the sword still on his left, he grip on it tight and decided to fall back and run away for the meantime.

    "He''s running!" shouted one of the knights.

    After getting enough distance, Emery struck the ground with the two swords and hastily opened his bag, searching for the strength paste. Once he got it, he immediately applied the strength paste on his hands and feet and the parts where he had spread them became bluish.

    With the knights getting closer to his position, he waited at the right moment and swung his two swords. The swords sparked and nked, but Emery could feel the knight he had hit flew back.

    Another knight appeared and darted forward at Emery with his sword raised high. Emery met the attack with his swords and did a circle motion with the swords, sliding the enemy''s away, before he kicked the man with his empowered feet.

    Emery could feel and see the effect of his strength paste on his hands and feet. More knights arrived and he was able to easily deflect their swords and attack at the same time. One by one the knights advancing were unable to break through and again two more knights fell from his fearsome sword attacks, making them groan in pain on the ground.

    However, the two silver knights who had blocked his initial attack arrived. They didn''t charge in like what the others had done but gave orders to the other arriving knights to encircle him and attack in an organized rank. Several knights stood together in front of him while the others circled around him, making sure all the directions he could run toward were covered. Not long after, the old knight also came out andmanded, "All of you just hold the perimeter, make sure he won''t be able to run. Keane, you can fight him."

    The one-eyed knight nodded and charged at Emery. Emery fought using two swords while Keane used a sword and shield. The two became embroiled in battle. nk! nk! Emery tried to use his two swords to the fullest extent but every time he thought he had the opportunity, Keane''s shield always blocked his sword, preventing any strikes tond on any vital areas. Truly, the Silver Knights were a cut above the rest. And after exchanging more than thirty moves, even with the enhancement from the strength paste, Emery was still unable to deliver a decisive blow against the one-eyed silver knight, Keane.

    The old knight was still watching on the sidelines but after seeing no progress, he sent Abner, the other Silver Knight with brown hair, to join forces with Keane against Emery.

    With two Silver Knights coordinating to attack him, Emery was beginning to be pushed back because it wasn''t only these two knights he had to take into ount, there was the possibility that one of the knights surrounding him might suddenly attack or even the Knight of the Anvil himself might attack. Due to the pressure of the two silver knights, fighting since the beginning, and the mental exhaustion from being surrounded, when he parried the attack from Keane, Abner managed to slide in a sword attack, shing on Emery''s torso. Fortunately, Emery had casted the stone skin, else he would''ve been covered in blood.

    Emery''s torso felt like it was burning because of the pain. When Abner''s sword sh hit, Emery could tell they had the strength and skills simr to that of Kastan or Cavvi. So, he knew he had to use magic here, else he wouldn''t win.

    Suddenly, a horrified scream sounded from behind him and immediately, all eyes, including him, looked at the direction of the scream. A shadow brushed past Emery and attacked Keane. nk! But Keane''s reaction was fast and he raised his sword just in the right moment, causing his sword to sh with the unknown attacker.

    The figure then jumped back and stood beside Emery.

    "I see an unfair fight here" said a beautiful girl with red hair

    "Morgana! I am d that you didn''t listen to my request this time," said Emery, gasping for air.

    "I never did. I only abide by the will of the High Priestess," answered Morgana, flicking away the blood on her sword and knife.

    "Well, thank you anyway. But it seems like you''re now involved with my mess," said Emery, ncing at the knights surrounding them and the old knight before falling on the two Silver Knights.

    "Yes, you owe me. I''m expecting a reward after this."

    "Sure, if we manage to get away from this," replied Emery, gripping his two swords tighter.

    "Only these dozen fighters? Let''s transform and we can defeat them in a second," suggested Morgana.

    "Alright, let''s do it!" Emery said with a nod.

    [Fey bloodline activated]

    Emery and Morgana both roared simultaneously as their two bodies started to change. Emery turned to his half-beast, half-human form with sharp ears, fur and nails, while Morgana got on all fours, her clothes ripped by her transformation into arge Fey wolf with a ck and reddish fur, twice the size of a normal adult human.

    As they transformed, some of the knights stepped back while trembling.

    [Battle power has increased by 10]

    Emery, in his Fey form, pointed one of his swords at the old knight with furious eyes. He snarled before saying in a rough voice, "Grrr, you should give up now, sir knight! I don''t want to kill all of you, but I will if you force me to. Tell me who is behind your orders I will let you go! Was it King Richard himself? It''s him isn''t it! Tell me!"

    He could tell his form was more powerful than previously. This was again probably because of the rage or the savageness of his bloodline.

    However, the Knight of Anvil wasn''t slightly perturbed for he said in a bit excited voice, "You are really special, Emery. I''ve suspected your friend to be one of the special Chrutin Sorcerers, but now that I''ve got confirmation, this is great! This is really great!"

    The old knight then moved closer, drew a magnificent looking sword, which made an extremely sharp ring upon pulling it out. He said, "Keane! Abner! Give way!"

    As the old knight pulled the sword in a vertical position in front of him, Emery suddenly felt a strong, pressuring auraing from the knight. Something had changed within the old knight as his pupil had turned white. The Knight of the Anvil lowered his sword and said,"Emery, there are things you still do not know. With that said, you shall bear witness to the power of a Golden Knight."

    Morgana suddenly decided to pounce at the old knight.

    Emery''s instinct was warning him so he shouted, "No, Morgana, stop!"

    However, Emery''s warning was toote, the old knight moved like a sh of light, side stepping Morgana''s Fey Wolf form and then stabbed her on the side.

    "Morganaa!" Emery shot forward to save her.

    ---------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out Author''s other novel: Doomsday Pirs.

    Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 119 - Bend

    <h4>Chapter 119: Bend</h4>

    Emery''s Fey form specialty was speed and he was faster than Morgana in this form. So, when he shot forward to save Morgana, the old knight was surprised, making the old knight let go of Morgana and jump away.

    Emery didn''t chase the old knight right away. Instead, he got on one knee and checked on Morgana who had returned to her human form. Emery could see her chest heaving up and down unevenly, making it known that she was still breathing but in great pain based on her suffering expression. He then touched her bleeding side, which felt warm to the touch and had a deep cut.

    "Morgana! Morgana!" Emery called out to her several times however she wasn''t responding. Her eyes were kept closed, unconscious. Not again, he couldn''t let someone die whom he had considered family, so Emery hurriedly used the spell [nature blessing] which was able to heal open wounds like this. Just to be sure, Emery took out hisst container of healing paste from his bag and quickly smeared it all over Morgana''s wound. He also removed his clothing to cover her naked body.

    The Knight of the Anvil whose pupils were white said, while Emery was doing all of that, "Don''t worry too much about that Chrutin Witch. I didn''t aim for her vitals. But she will if you do not give up."

    The old knight''s words only added oil to his already boiling rage. He turned around, teeth bared, and pounced with the intent of shing the old knight in half!

    Their swords shed, sending a loud clunk throughout the area. Emery''s eyes widened in surprise to see that the old knight didn''t even budge from his position nor looked struggling after blocking his swords in his Fey wolf form. Thoughts of the old knight having a special skill that could increase his power entered Emery''s mind. How was the old knight able to match against him? Was it magic? Or did the old knight have the support of a wizard as well?

    Emery''s gaze also fell on the sword the old knight was wielding. It didn''t look like the normal iron sword he was holding, which had dark spots on the body and had slightly bent from all the fighting he had been doing so far. The sword the old knight was wielding appeared to be a bit shinier and purer inparison to his two iron swords. Not thinking much of it, Emery proceeded to relentlessly attack the old knight, believing that the old knight''s single sword would eventually bend or chip faster than his two swords while using his Fey form.

    However, to Emery''s surprise, after he had exchanged more than twenty moves with the old knight, it was his swords that hadpletely bent out of shape while the old knight''s weapon was still as sharp and straight as if it hadn''t seen any battle.

    Switching his gaze between his and the enemy''s Emery became more and more enraged as to why and how this old knight was still standing unscathed! In a fit, Emery threw away his useless bent iron swords. He pulled out the jet-ck dagger, he took from granny.

    The jet-ck dagger was a third-tier artifact, and although Emery didn''t understand what it meant, he was under the assumption that this dagger was able to damage the sword the old knight had been using. After all, it was able to hurt him even when he was using the sword skin spell. So, if his presumption was correct, he should be able to at least block the Knight of the Anvil''s sword with it or hopefully break the sword in half.

    Emery lunged forward and swung his jet-ck dagger and ws like a savage beast.

    The old knight blocked Emery''s jet-ck dagger and the dagger didn''t break! Instead, now the situation has reversed. His enhanced perception made him notice the miniscule chip on the sword''s edge. This was good, so Emery kept up his attacks and the old knight kept on blocking.

    However, Bagdemagus seemed to have caught on to Emery''s n; the old knight changed strategies and no longer bothered blocking Emery''s shes but just kept on dodging.

    A good few more minutes had passed and Emery was surprised to see that the old knight seemed to have endless stamina. Obviously, the weakness of every human was age, and with age came with weaker endurance. Hence, usually, old people used their experience to gain the upper hand in a battle instead of brute force.

    However, seeing his attacks only slicing through the empty air, whether it was because of his savage blood or frustration of not touching this old knight, Emery started bing more aggressive; his mind was being clouded with furious thoughts, and because of that, the veteran knight able to see the openings from his wild attacks, and the Knight of the Anvil had managed tond huge blows onto Emery''s body.

    Emery winced in pain, feeling the powerful strikes and sharp edge of the old knight''s sword. Fortunately, he had cast his [stone skin] spell in the nick of time, so he was able to withstand and not be killed by the old knight''s strike. Still, the parts where the old knight had hit began to throb painfully. Emery looked at the wounds and noticed they were dripping blood.

    [Nature''s Blessing]

    Emery used the healing spell to himself and the blood dripping suddenly stopped.

    Although the old knight strength was beyond him, but Emery still believed that this old knight would eventually run out of air, he was an old man, after all, so he prepared himself for a battle of attrition and rushed forward once more to attack the old knight with his sharp ws and jet-ck dagger. But then, contrary to his expectation, the moment Emery lunged, Sir Bagdemagus suddenly jumped back and shouted, "Emery, this is one of my most amazing fights. However, with that amazing spell of yours, I don''t think I can win against you. So, I am sorry that I have to do it this way."

    The old knight nodded and when Emery turned his gaze to whom Bagdemagus had nodded to, he saw Keane standing already beside the unconscious Morgana with his sword drawn out.

    Emery suddenly regretted how he had been so engrossed in fighting with such aggressiveness against the old knight. Because of his rage, he had failed to notice Bagdemagus'' knights advance on the still unconscious Morgana.

    The old knight said, "Give up. You know you can''t win! It doesn''t have to go this way."

    Emery let out a steaming breath as he assessed the situation. He wasn''t sure if he would be able to get to her in time while the old knight was keeping a close watch at him, running with himself also wasn''t an option for that wasn''t him for he wouldn''t abandon someone without ensuring Morgana would be able to live. That just wasn''t him. If he attacked the old knight though, the old knight would most likely issue the order to kill Morgana and that would mean another blood would be on his hands because of his actions.

    While Emery was deliberating, the old knight said, "I promise I''ll not kill your girl if you listen, so stop resisting your arrest!"

    Emery hated this, he was stuck in a hard ce and a rock. At moments like this, Emery really wished he had other ns or more spells in his arsenal. If only he had only mastered the [blink] spell, he would be able to help Morgana and this wouldn''t have to happen. But he hadn''t. It wasn''t as simple as he thought. He continued racking his brain to find even a sliver of a way. However, his line of thinking once again disputed for the old knight didn''t give him the chance.

    "Kill her!" Sir Bagdemagus shouted.

    "Stop!" Emery quickly cried out. He dropped the jet-ck dagger for he couldn''t find any other way. Forced surrender was his only option.

    The browned hair Silver Knight, Abner, cautiously walked closer to Emery with his sword raised. However, that precaution didn''t seem necessary for Emery because he simply stood there unmoving. Emery was asked to stretch his hands. Heplied.

    Abner then pulled out a chain that seemed to be made from the same material as the old knight''s sword based on its appearance before tying it on his wrists and then hands.

    "Don''t bother trying to break the chain, Emery. It''s a new type of metal called steel from Rome. Its sturdiness and strength couldn''t bepared to iron," said the old knight, sheathing back his steel sword on his waist.

    Emery stared at the old man as he released his transformation. Thest thing he remembered then was some kind of object hitting the back of head, making his vision spin for a moment before everything went nk.

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out Author''s other novel: Doomsday Pirs.

    Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 120 - Final Fight

    <h4>Chapter 120: Final Fight</h4>

    When Emery awoken, morning had already arrived. Emery groggily found himself to still be in the camp, outside of the abandoned house chained to a tree, before his blurred gaze fell on the knights breaking down therge tent and putting out the campfire, getting ready to leave. As his mind became clearer, the image of Morgana being pointed at by a sword shed in his mind. He searched around however, there were no signs of her. Where was she? What happened to her?

    Unconsciously, he tried to stand up and find her. But then, a figure stood before him, blocking his sight of the camp and the dazzling sun. The figure said, "You have awoken, my dear young wizard."

    Emery knew that this voice belonged to the old knight. Memories of everything that had happenedst night roused his returning sense as he demanded, "Where is she! What did you do to her!"

    "Wow, did you have a bad dream?" asked the old knight, unfazed at Emery who was struggling to break free against the rustling chains.

    "Please, tell me!" Emery repeated.

    "I will tell you, Emery, but first let me give you another piece of advice. You must control your emotions. Do not let people around you know your real feelings, especially your enemy. You better remember that!" said the old knight using his mentor-like voice. He then added, "As for your friend she''s fine."

    "Where is she? Let me see her," Emery pleaded.

    "I am afraid I can''t do that, Emery. Keane had already taken her away, and you see, we only have one cart and cage, so I sent him to take her away first," exined the old knight, shaking his head.

    "Where are you taking her! What are you doing to her!" Emery raised his voice, awful thoughts of what they were about to do to her filled his mind.

    "Questions, questions, questions�� too many questions, Emery. Again, you''re showing too much of your emotions. Here''s my second lesson, you should always observe first, listen, and think before speaking your mind," said Sir Bagdemagus in a gentle tone.

    The old knight sounded so sincere and his advice always seems useful but with the rage within him, how could he listen. Hoping to get a more direct answer than this, Emery said, "Please tell me, what do you want with us?"

    "For you�� like I''ve said, you''re special. I''m honestly nning to guide you for years if I have to even in my old age. So, you can be the kingdom''s greatest hero."

    Emery felt his stomach turned upside down sick hearing the word hero from the man. In Emery''s mind, this man was no hero, this man wasn''t honorable, he was someone despicable.

    "As for the girl, well�� there''s not much that I can do for her. She''s our enemy. And for the future of the seven kingdoms she can''t be released. They''ll probably torture or open her up so they can study her. That''s what I think, if you ask me."

    Hearing such undesirable words and imagining her going through that, Emery exploded in anger! He tried to stand and pull the steel chains tied to his wrist and feet, but he couldn''t get just enough force to break himself free.

    "That roman steel really is great! I should get more of this," remarked the old knight in a smile while fiddling with his gray beard.

    "Release her! She''s just a girl. Whatever happened years ago, it''s not her fault. She is innocent!" roared Emery, pulling the chains.

    "Huh! I disagree, those Chrutins are far from innocent. Forget about her! Please, don''t follow your father''s footsteps! Hmpf, if I had known about your mother that time, I would have not let him be close to her. I would have even killed her myself if I had to!" said the old knight, finally a bit displeased.

    As for Emery�� the rage in his heart was starting to surge once again. The old knight''s words about killing his parents, the threat against Morgana''s life, the feeling of helplessness�� Emery''s mind was bing filled with so many crazy images and thoughts that it was starting to drive him mad! The image of the High Priestess warning him against the savageness of their ancestor''s bloodline, he tried to remember those thoughts amidst the maddening fury. However, no matter what he did, he couldn''t calm down. The conflict in his heart, the anger, the desperation�� Suddenly, Emery felt a strange sensation inside his spirit core. The dark spirit core was throbbing. It was reacting strongly to his anger and desperation, passing some sort of power through his whole body that he began to feel as if he was burning. Let it go, the rage, set it free!

    Then�� Emery roared!

    [Fey bloodline activate]

    Emery''s body started changing again into his Fey form, startling the old knight.

    "Emery! What do you think you are doing? Calm down!" shouted the old knight, pulling his sword.

    In this Fey form, Emery tugged the steel chain but it still wouldn''t break. He hauled it again and again that his screaming and banging alerted all the knights inside the abandoned house.

    Ten knights, including Abner, the Silver Knight, drew their swords and stood behind Sir Bagdemagus.

    "It''s pointless, Emery! Just give up!"

    Emery felt there was something more inside him, he needed to explode more! More and more! Just let everything go! Emery gritted his teeth before letting his anger burst out! His muscles expanded, he becamerger, more furs covered his body, his fangs and ws became thicker and sharper, until his face transformed into a full-on beast!

    [Fey bloodline stage 2 activated!]

    [Battle power has increased by 20]

    Emery''s body had transformed into something simr to Morgana''s Fey wolf form but his form was bigger and more savage! He stood on his two feets, dwarfing the humans below him and became even more tinier as the ten knights ran away in fear! The Knight of the Anvil, however, stood in ce and activated whatever it was that made his pupils white.

    "What is happening! Everyone get an arrow shoot!"manded the old knight.

    Emery waved both his arms, breaking the tree in half and chain on his wrist. He got down and shed the chains when half a dozen arrows prated his skin. About three arrows managed to puncture into his flesh but the rest seemed to have been deflected. Emery screamed in pain but rage and suffering seemed to only serve to empower him. And at that moment, Emery was losing his sense of self.

    Fragmented visions of knights terrified screaming, tearing them in half, blood on his hands and mouth were thest thing he remembered before he passed out.

    An unknown time passed, he woke up again only to find mangled and mutted bodies lying on the ground. Emery stood naked. He grabbed the first robe he found to cover himself and drink water from one of the waterskins he found on the ground.

    A cough and weak voice then entered his ears.

    "Em..erry��" it was the voice of the old knight

    Although this man was one of the people he hated the most in his list, he had once respected the man. So, Emery walked closer. He saw the huge w marks across that had ripped the old knight''s armor, there was also a bite on his neck, which kept pouring blood.

    Emery stood quiet for a second processing what had just happened. He was smart enough to know that this was all his doing but all he could remember was being delighted at the sight of blood and screaming.

    Emery noticed the old knight was trying to speak, and since this man was no longer a threat. He listened to the old knight''sst words.

    Bagdemagus said, "Emery, you really are special�� I am not wrong�� heh..."

    "Why are you still blubbering about this old man? You are dying," Emery replied.

    "Haha, I know�� Cough�� My time has ended but your time hase��" said the old knight, trying as hard as he could to speak.

    "Old man, just tell me who is behind all of this. Tell me where did you send Morgana to," said Emery.

    Thest thing the old man said was��

    "For the.. great..er.. good.." after that, the old knight stopped moving, his eyes still opened.

    As Emery stared at the old man, he was surprised at himself that he felt sad with the old knight''s passing. Although they had only been acquainted for only a few days, the knight had influenced him a lot, whether it was good or bad. For some reason, Emery felt the urge to bury Sir Bagdemagus, his father''s mentor, but suddenly, the symbol in his hand shone.

    [One hour until recall]

    "Dammit!" Emery quickly picked up clothes, wore it and found the jet-ck dagger and ced it in his bag. He was hoping he could find and rescue Morgana before his recall, and even though time was limited, he had to try.

    Walking around the chaos he had created, Emery surprised to find even the horses were mutted, Emery suddenly became worried that if he lost control again, he might hurt a friend. But now wasn''t the time to think about that. Emery easily transformed into his stage 1 Feywolf form and used his fey wolf innate skill [wild hunt].

    Not knowing how far the cart traveled, Emery ran the fastest speed he could muster and followed the scent all the while getting worried he would get recalled any moment now. Eventually, he saw the back of the cart and tried to run faster!

    Emery unconsciously got in a running position on all fours and he saw Keane notice him in front of the cart and Morgana was on the back, in a cage, half-conscious.

    With all his power, Emery chased the cart! He just needed a bit more time. Keane was whipping the horse the hardest he could. And just a few more steps Emery was able to crash into the cart. Morgana''s eyes fell on him, she smiled, but Emery suddenly turned into light and vanished right in front of her!

    [You are recalled to the magus academy]

 Chapter 121 - Recalled

    <h4>Chapter 121: Recalled</h4>

    "Morgana!" Emery shouted with his arm outstretched as his figure materialized into a bright decently-sized room that had tworge windows, facing the blue sky outside.

    She was just a few meters in front of them, and then all of sudden a light beam hit him then next thing he knew, he was in this room. For a couple of seconds, he stared nkly at his surroundings before it finally registered to him what had just happened. He was back in the Magus Academy.

    Emery ignored the sharp buzzing sound in his ear and the hurtful thumping in his head. However, the heavy feeling in his heart was something he couldn''t ignore. To be recalled here when he almost seeded, he only needed another minute or two to end that one-eyed Silver Knight''s life and release Morgana. If he had been a bit faster, this thought kept circling in his head, then the horrible words of the old knight came after�� regret and indignancy was now filling his mind, rousing the rage inside him once more. His breath started bing unstable, he gritted his teeth; clenched his fist as he stomped the ground and screamed in rage!

    He didn''t care if someone would hear him, he just wanted to let out all his bubbling emotions�� A minute had passed, he sat in the corner. Taking a deep breath, he kept calming himself down for he was now here in this Magus Academy. He couldn''t go back even though he very much wanted to do so.

    He stayed still in the corner, breathing in and out deeply as he fought his mind, which kept on showing him all the possible terrible scenarios of what they would do to Morgana. A heavy burden fell on his shoulder and heart. Although he only knew the girl for less than a month, he had be attached and felt responsible for her. But then again, there was nothing he could do at the moment no matter how much he wished. Emery tried to calm himself down. This would be a very long three months.

    Only after he had somewhat calmed, the symbol on Emery''s hand shed a notification.

    [Restriction has been lifted]

    After reading that, his whole body shone as white bits of stuff he didn''t recognize floated upward. His body felt lighter as if a heavy shackle had been broken; a strong rush of energy coursed in his body, making him feel re-energized. Still, bothered by the thoughts of Morgana, he decided to distract himself by checking his status through the symbol on his hand.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [16-year-old]

    [nt Spirit - Peak Stage]

    [Water Spirit - High Stage]

    [Earth Spirit - High Stage]

    [Battle power: 27]

    [Spirit force: 90]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness - foundation]

    [Fey Bloodline - stage 2]

    [Acolyte Rank 5]

    Unlike when he was on his, his status no longer had the double number that indicated his battle power and spirit force was being lowered forcefully. He clicked his tongue, why did they have to do this? If only he had this battle power and spirit force from the start, he would''ve easily wiped his enemies to the ground.

    Breathing deeply again, he shook away the thoughts that only served as a catalyst to his anger. Emery ced his focus to the room he had appeared in, which also he hadn''t given much attention to yet.

    There was one door, heading to a hallway probably, a table and an attached chair to it on the side, and tworge see-through windows, both near the bed.

    First, he walked to the window beside the bed and saw a beautiful scenery of the blue sky. Staring at the far distance, he could see silhouettes of some mountains. And when he leaned in closer, gazed directly below the window, it looked like this ce or house was also situated in a higher mountain of sorts.

    Second, he approached the table. On it were two bags, one worn out and the other clean and mudless, as well as a ring neatly sitting across the table''s smooth surface. Other than the ring, he knew what the two bags were.

    The worn out bag was the one he was wearing before he got recalled to this Magus Academy. It appeared that he really could bring items from his but not the other way around. And also, he remembered the bag being on him, so to find it ced on the table peacefully, it struck him a bit. As for the clean bag that looked like nothing from his, this was the one he had received in Elder''s Respite. He had it on him as well before he got transported back to his own world, but then here it was, also on the same table.

    He inspected the small ordinary looking bronze ring with his eyes for a while until he finally remembered that this was the same ring that senior acolytes had been wearing. Cole had shown him the function of this ring once, as its name implied, it was a storage ring.

    When he touched the ring, a small cube dropped from the ceiling without warning. Emery jumped back and readied a fighting stance, even though he was in a ce he guessed could be considered safe, he had juste from a battle a few hours prior. Once he got a good look at the cube, hovering in front of him, he remembered this was the same type of cube he had once seen in their previous quarters.

    [Acolyte Emery, I''ll be assisting you during your stay in the academy.]

    Emery lowered his guard and finally asked one of the things that had been bugging him because he had been expecting to appear in the assembly before the gigantic purplish stone. "Okay, can you start telling me where am I at the moment?"

    [You are currently in your personal residence. It''s a facility given by the Magus Academy for all senior acolytes.]

    Indeed he could confirm this. When he had taken a look at the window, there were a few more houses on his left and right. He assumed all the other students received the same ce of residence.

    "Is this ring for me?" he asked, holding up the ring.

    [Yes. It''s the basic storage ring given to all senior acolytes. I suggest you activate the ring first and put all your belongings in it.]

    Emery then followed the method of using this ring. He pricked the tip of his index finger using a small sharp metal the small cube had given him and allowed his droplet of blood to fall on the ring. The ring shone, confirming his ownership of the ring. He put it on and information about how this tier 1 storage ring had an area of three cubic meters entered his mind.

    He opened his bags first to double check its content. The worn out bag had the empty containers he had used; unused cleansing potion; strength paste as well as several alchemical ingredients, particrly the blue powder and Granny''s jet-ck dagger. Meanwhile, in the other bag, were the six bottles of green essence potion he had received as a reward from Master Grom after the moon clover gathering.

    Emery recalled that he had to give the green essences once he met Mags but then he wondered about the dagger made from obsidian. It was a tier 3 dagger, which properties he still didn''t know. Then thoughts of him not being able to bring this back wandered his mind. If he couldn''t bring this back after three months, he would be pissed.

    Shaking his head, he asked the small cube, "What else can you do for me?"

    [Whatever your need. Food, new bedding, new clothing, information...]

    The word information piqued Emery''s interests. He believed knowing more about his current situation would be important, but since he guessed since he was in a safe ce after all, it''d be better to see the outside of this room for himself.

    Before heading out, the cube reminded him to change his clothes back to the academy''s uniform. Heplied, changed the robe he had picked up in the camp, which was toorge for him, and wore a long ck suit that left no open skin visible up to his neck, except for his hands. The small cube summoned an object that allowed him to see himself. The badge on the cor of his suit appeared different, signifying his new status of being a second year acolyte.

    Emery then stepped out of the door.

    ***

    In some other ce that Emery had no knowledge about, there was a group of people with simr uniforms as him, only the badge was different, standing in front of several screens.

    "This one is hrious," said a person,ughing hard.

    "What happened?" asked the person next to him with a frown.

    "He screamed like a madman after he got recalled," said the guy, stillughing.

    "Must be a bad day. Let me see his bio," said the serious guy. The other guy, who wasughing, pressed something below him and when Emery''s information popped up on the screen, the serious guy said, "Ahh, he''s from that group. There''s no need to see further then."

    "Four affinities and B aptitude. It''s amazing he reached rank 5," said the carefree guy.

    "Must be from a prominent family then. They wasted such resources for a person with B rank talent," said the other, looking at his own screen.

    The carefree guy scrolled down and mentioned, "Well, here it says he has a special bloodline."

    Looking back at the carefree guy''s screen, he said, "Hmm it is quite special to have a bloodline. Let''s see�� Feywolf��" reading through the text information on his screen. After he finished, he said in a disappointed tone, "C grade bloodline��"

    "But look at this, it says the people who have Feywolf bloodline are all females," said carefree guy, pointing at his screen.

    "Don''t think too much into it. All bloodlines that have the word wolf in it are ordinary," dismissed the serious one.

    "Spirit core of darkness. Now that''s unusual��" said carefree guy, no longerughing.

    The serious guy raised a brow before sighing exasperatedly. "The things your family willing to do to get ahead�� Poor kid��"

    "Should we put a special mark on him?"

    "With a B aptitude? No need��"

 Chapter 122 - Residence

    <h4>Chapter 122: Residence</h4>

    Emery exited through the door and arrived at what seemed to be a living room. There wasn''t much to see since it was empty, so he headed toward another door, which seemed to be the actual exit to this ce. As he pushed open the door, The first thing that greeted him was a great set of stones that had overarching structure, heading toward a za where several people had already gathered.

    He looked to his left and right and saw several his house situated on cliffs and on the curvature of the hills; simr to his, they also had mighty looking stone bridges, all converging to the central za and connecting to the other houses.

    On the side of the bridges, there seemed to be countless waterfalls running through some of the hills themselves. Funnily enough however, it wasn''t loud despite the thick current unlike some of the river falls he had been too.

    He stepped on the stone bridge and made his way to the central za. Deciding to look back for a moment, he was mystified by the wondrous curved mountain that served as the background of his house. Again, the falling water on the hills, the humongous mountain filled with great greenery, the scene gave a mysterious and wondrous aura. Everything looked magical.

    Emery stared wide-eyed for a moment and when he turned his gaze to his surroundings, there were already several other acolytes walking past him, enjoying the scenery too, sitting on benches, gathering in groups and talking to each other. Arriving at the central za, he scanned the surrounding until he found a young man with dark hair, tied to a bun. With just one nce, Emery knew who this tall young man was without even seeing his face.

    "Chumo!" Emery called out.

    The young man turned his head toward Emery and walked over. He greeted Emery by doing his half-fist salute and bow before saying, "Emery, good to see you."

    "How are you? I hardly recognized you," remarked Emery, surprised a bit now that Chumo was before him. The boyish charm and aura Chumo had before had been reced with a more mature aura based on his rougher appearance. It looked like Chumo had gone through a lot of challenges too in the year they hadn''t seen each other. But Emery guessed he could say the same about himself. He asked, "By the way, any idea where we and the others are?"

    Chumo gave a slight nod and said, "I haven''t seen the others yet. But I did recognize some faces. With the number of houses, I''m guessing this is a ce of residence dedicated for the acolytes in ss 77."

    "I see�� Do you know what we should do now? I don''t see any information," asked Emery.

    "I think��"

    Chumo closed his mouth all of a sudden. His eyes appeared to be in a bit of panic as he stared frozen behind Emery. There was only one person Emery believed who could make Chumo this way. Emery then heard running footsteps behind him and when he was about to face toward the direction. The footsteps changed into a jump as two arms wrapped around Emery''s neck and he felt something soft pressing against his back.

    His presumption was right as the sweet, melodic voice said, "There''s my two favorite people. How are you two handsomes doing?"

    "Klea!" Emery eximed, Chumo still unable to say anything.

    "Emery! You''re a man now! I can feel your muscle now is growing nicely," excitedly said Klea while touching all over him. Emery honestly thought her touch to be rxing, but he felt it was inappropriate.

    Emery took Klea''s hand from his shoulder, breaking free, and turned around to face her. She had be more beautiful than before as well. Her hair reached her shoulder now and her unparrarel excotic beauty couldn''t bepared to any woman he knew. He said, "How are you, Klea? I''m d to see you too."

    Klea, after seeing Emery''s matured face, blushed for a moment before quickly turning back her usual self. "Hmpf, you''re no fun to tease anymore. Tell me did something good happen to your girlfriend back home? What was her name again? Gwen, was it?"

    "No, nothing happened��" Emery said. His mood dipped again at the mention of a girl. Not Gwen, but Morgana in fact. Her image of being in that cage and his desperate attempt to save her. It wasing back at him again.

    Klea looked at Chumo for help, understanding she had asked she shouldn''t have. However, Chumo shrugged, so she coughed and tried to change the subject. "Well, well, well, Emery! You know, I can tell when you''re not telling me the whole truth. However, remember you can always tell me anything, okay?"

    Emery gave half a smile but then amotion happened. All three twisted their necks at the gathering of senior acolytes. They made their way over and overheard a fight was about to happen.

    As they neared, the shing of metals entered their ears. Pushing their way through, they found two young men fighting. One was using a spear while the other was using a sword.

    The rough voice sounded familiar as it said, "Taste this! You roman dog!"

    "So now I''m a dog? Hah! I guess better than being called a pig by a crazy barbarian!" retorted the other person with brownish hair.

    nk! The young man holding a short sword made the spear heading toward him slid to the side. He then stepped in and countered with a stab, however, the burly man used his huge round shield to block the attack and then bashed the attacker back with his shield.

    Seeing the young men battling it out, Klea ced a hand on the face and said with a sigh, "At least those two haven''t changed."

    Thrax charged, following up on his shield bash, and to everyone''s surprise, instead of attacking, he threw away his spear and reached out with his hand. He said, "That is a well-timed counter, Roman!"

    Julian smiled and grabbed his hand. "You''re getting much stronger, barbarian! But of course, not enough!"

    "Wanna go at it again?" challenged Thrax, holding out his spear again, pointed at Julian.

    Julian waved his hand as he answered with a smile, "Hahaha, no, no, our beautifuldy has arrived with our friends." Gesturing with his head toward Klea, Emery and Chumo.

    Klea charmingly put her hands on her waist and said, "What happened to you guys?"

    "Heh, apparently, we''re in an alliance with the Thracians," answered Julian, cing the sword into his storage ring.

    Thrax did the same and nodded at Emery and Chumo with a stern expression. "The Romans aren''t as bad as I thought. I''ve spent months fighting together with them."

    "Yeah, they''re our recruits," said Julian, giving a smirk.

    "Who''re you calling a recruit huh, dog! We''re Roman auxiliaries!" snapped Thrax, giving a fierce look at Lulian.

    "Well, like I said, recruit," repeated Julian with a grin, making Thrax''s face even more angry.

    Klea gave a great big sigh with a smile as she stood between them. She told both of them to stop arguing and quickly shot at them by saying, "So, I can see both of you are now good friend, aren''t you?"

    Thrax immediately said, "With this pig? No!" Julian followed up, "Something we both agree then."

    Despite the tense argument and opposing words, it was clear that these two had indeed be closer than before. Because of this, Emery''s mood had somewhat recuperated. His four friends from the same world who were given a chance to be in this Magus Academy to be a magus had met again after a year.

    Julian proposed to celebrate this reunion of people; the others quickly agreed, Emery didn''t answer for he wasn''t in a celebratory mood at the moment, but luckily no one had noticed. Still, even though he had half the heart to join them, he went anyway with thoughts of appreciation inside him, being with them somehow alleviated his once again increasing worries regarding Morgana''s condition.

    His friends'' voices seemed to drown that away, especially Thrax''s. He was proudly bragged about the battles he had fought in, how many people he had defeated and how he had missed death by a narrow margin multiple times. The others chimed in from time to time, the returnees of the magus world. Surely a lot of interesting things had happened to the others too.

    But before they had the time to walk away and sit on one of the benches, a woman dressed in greennded from the sky right in the middle of the courtyard. The acolytes then all gathered to see and they all recognize the woman who had just arrived as their ss guide.

    "Wee back, ss 77. Now, let''s talk about exciting things waiting for you lot for the next three months," said Minerva.

    When they had gathered, it was only then that Emery realized the number of acolytes seemed to be less than what he had thought. Some were missing. For example, that white haired girl with the snake-like eyes named Silva was nowhere to be found.

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out Author''s other novel: Doomsday Pirs.

    Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 123 - Second Year

    <h4>Chapter 123: Second Year</h4>

    From what Emery remembered, there should be a hundred acolytes in ss 77, however, after counting, he found there were only eighty acolytes gathered in this courtyard, including himself and his four friends.

    The woman magus called everyone''s attention and led the newly arrived senior acolytes toward the edge of a cliff, which had a stone tform that stretched toward an open edge, facing another simr-looking magical mountain with more waterfalls and flying flocks of birds in the distance. The open air stone tform had a stone roof, providing shade to the acolytes who sat cross-legged while Minerva stayed on her feet.

    Minerva had her hands in the back, she was silent for a while, most likely enjoying the view as well before turning around to address the sitting senior acolytes. She said, "It seems there are still eighty of you under my care, ''where are the others?'' you may be wondering. The answer is simple. The seven days we gave was to make everyone at least understand the basics of the spirit elements. The year after in your homeworlds was a way to see how you''d deal with the power given to you. Some have bezy, while others may be in some event, which prevented the recall. However, don''t mind them and focus on what''s in front of you. Agreed?"

    Minerva, who was also their previous guidest time they were here, exined in such a straightforward manner as if she didn''t care even a little about the acolytes who hadn''t shown up. She masked the exnation with a charming smile, slightly hinting not to ask any unnecessary questions. Almost everyone nodded.

    Emery was one of those who didn''t nod. The magus'' summarization of ''some had bezy'' was something he couldn''t ept regarding Silva. However, the other exnation of something must have happened to her, was the reasoning he could swallow. Nevertheless, he stretched his neck again to look for her among the remaining acolytes.

    After failing to find the long-haired, snake-girl, for the second time, a soft hand patted him on the shoulder, startling him. He turned around to see Klea who said, "Ehem. You''re looking for your snake girl, aren''t you, Emery?"

    "I �� no �� yes��" confusedly said Emery, not sure how to answer at first.

    "Hmm�� My spirit sense is telling me you''ll have a lot of trouble regarding women in the future, Emery," said Klea, trying to look mysterious.

    A shiver ran on Emery''s spine. "You can''t really do that, can you?" he asked.

    Now that he had thought about it�� in fact, he had been having some trouble regarding women. Gwen, Granny, Morgana, and at a certain point the other four Feywolf sisters�� Emery looked at her with disbelieving eyes as she said with a haughty look, "You''ll see�� My prediction is always right! Hehe��"

    He couldn''t tell if she actually knew something or not behind her mysterious exotic beautiful face, which seemed to be doing a smile and a frown at the same time. Sometimes, he really couldn''t understand this woman, Emery thought.

    cing his attention back to the magus dressed in green in front, he heard her say, "Being epted in this prestigious academy is a huge fortune in which some would give even years of their lives for just one day here. It''s truly a shame if some people aren''t taking it seriously. Now, let''s put our minds back to the matter at hand and let me see your progress thest one year."

    Minerva summoned a cube from her storage ring and let it sit on her hand. She pulled it closer to her and read the shining text, which reflected on her eyes, and muttered, "Impressive�� a few of you have reached rank 6 while most of you are still rank 5. Some interesting data here and there...." she stored the cube once more and addressed them, "being chosen in our Magus Academy means you all are special, I''m sure all of you have your own secrets but this time it is wise not to show it likest time."

    A bunch of people slumped their shoulders, after Minerva gave her statement. Some even made their feelings known to the others by grumbling to their seatmates how they had wished to showcase their iparable progress, the ones who grumbled by the way were those entitled young men and women from Kalios.

    Emery felt a sense of resentment after hearing there were people who had reached rank 6 and most already on rank 5, including him. In his heart, he was hoping he could be in the lead this time, but apparently, even after being helped by Killgragah, cultivating straight for half a year inside the spatial space with the ck dragon, going through a grueling experience of turning his normal spirit core into a spirit core of darkness, as well as a bunch of other stuff, it felt unfair for him. He sighed, pushing down the rising tension of indignation inside him. There was just a huge gap in talent between those who had spirit aptitude S, A, and B.

    When Minerva opened her mouth, everyone fell silent immediately. She said in a serious tone, "The requirement to pass the academy this time is easy. You only need to reach rank 6 acolyte. However, I am telling you all now the truth. The second year is the most important year of all. Why? Because this is the time where you''ll have to exhibit your talent and progress. The magus games will be held and if you can show your worth, you''ll receive fame and most importantly sponsorship, which will soar up your advancement."

    The senior acolytes became rowdy in hearing all this. Thrax again puffed up his chest, showing a wide-grin while looking at Julian, while those from Kalios also beamed.

    Minerva continued, "The first magus game will be held in ten days. It''ll be a team game. You''ll be required to form a team with a maximum of eight people. So, don''t waste your time and prepare to the best you can.

    "Of course, you''re all free to seek any of the institutes for ways of advancement. I firstly suggest that you get yourselves good equipment and spells. Lastly, other information will be avable in your personal room attendant. So although I''ll be staying here with you for the next three months please don''t bother me with unnecessary questions. Agree?"

    Once again, almost all acolytes nodded in glee. Emery could already see some people leaning to each other and whispering.

    "Any questions?" Minerva asked.

    "Magus Minerva, what about the reward for the game?" asked a bald male senior acolyte after raising his hand.

    Minerva seemed to frown for a moment, this was probably one of the unnecessary questions she had just told them not to ask. Regardless though, the crevice on her brow slightly loosened as she answered, "All rules and rewards can be answered by your personal room attendant. But I guess you''d want to hear this from me anyway to make you feel excited��" she raised her voice and added, "The reward will, of course, be a huge amount of contribution points. But the main reward will be to be epted to be a personal disciple of a grand magus!"

    Emery''s fellow senior acolytes issued a great chorus of ''woah'' after Magus Minerva revealed the reward.

    "Being epted as a personal disciple of a grand magus is a fortune for anyone, even a magus wouldpete to the death for a chance to be guided by a higher ranked magus. Anything else aside from this question?" she asked but didn''t wait for a second longer as quickly she said, "That is all then. If you have any follow-up questions or need anything else, state your questions again to your personal cube attendant in your residences. Dismissed."

    Contribution points, guidance of a grand magus, and sponsorship regarding things he would need to help him to be stronger and advance faster, Emery couldn''t help but feel one with the excited atmosphere. If he had those things, Gran��Meave, the Lady of the Lake''s sister would be someone he would be able to contend to, there were also those golden knights who appeared to have mysterious powers that could increase their strength.

    For all he knew, there could be hundreds of golden knights within the seven kingdoms and Emery had a feeling he would face more of them once he returned in search of Morgana.

    Emery''s brain began to draw ns how he could advance himself in these ten days. He had the four elements institutes and the apothecary institute, which he would definitely be visiting some timeter. But he paused those thoughts for now since there was something more urgent. He needed a team first.

    All senior acolytes stood from their seats and began to form groups. Julian, Thrax, Klea and Chumo all walked up to Emery and Julian took the lead by saying, "It looks like everyone already agrees that we''re to be in one team?"

    The three young men and woman nodded in unison. What they needed to do now was to recruit three people to fill the remaining space.

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 124 - Join the Team

    <h4>Chapter 124: Join the Team</h4>

    An hour had passed but the five young people still had yet to find additional senior acolytes who epted their invitation to join their team. Some reasoned that they had already joined the people from their own world, but some were even worse for they had walked away even before they got closer to them, of course Klea was a different case, she managed to speak to some people but the moment she introduced the four young men from her team, the acolytes she had been talking to all suddenly made up excuses and disappeared from their sights.

    Among the remaining senior acolytes in the stone tform, there was a group of seven people still looking for one more member. That was one of thergest groups so far. Anotherrge group were those young men and women from the Kalios, which had eighteen people selected to enter the Magus Academyst year and again all eighteen had returned. They could have easily formed two to three groups if they wanted, but they seemed to be talking to themselves and have not left yet.

    The five people from Emery''s group still didn''t give up and talked to the acolytes they hadn''t met with yet.

    A couple more minutes had passed and the crowd was thinning. It looked like the teams had mostly been set, for there were groups of people about three to six, leaving the area. As for the rare individual acolytes, none were present for they seemed to have already joined groups.

    The same situation was still happening to Emery''s group, none wanted to join theirs. In fact, the opposite was happening whenever someone walked to speak with them, in particr Klea, the people who had spoken to her were actually trying to poach her in joining their team, which of course, once the boys had taken notice of, quickly chased the poachers away.

    Emery understood why people were asking Klea specifically to join their teams. She was once of the top acolytes in ss 77, they all knew about her triple affinity and S aptitude talent. Even though she hadn''t confirmed her current status yet to anyone, it was most likely she was one of them whom Magus Minerva had mentioned to have reached rank 6.

    He took a moment to self-reflect, stepping back, Emery observed the remaining crowds until he finally noticed one particr oddity. Whenever he met someone else''s gaze, they seemed to nce and step away immediately. This caused Emery''s brows to furrow, could it be the reason why his four friends were having a hard time recruiting thest three members was because of his infamous B rank spirit aptitude? He curled his lips downwards, if that was really the reason, he actually considered showing his power to them.

    As he was thinking, his four friends walked up to him and sat by the bench, exhausted. It was at that moment when one of thergest groups of acolytes walked up to them.

    "You guys are still recruiting for a full team, aren''t you? Heh, ssic lower world problems," said a pretty boy who fought with them in the cafeteria a year ago. After doing some questioning from the other acolytes, they found his name was Rowe. He seemed to be the leader of this group of young men and women from Kalios.

    Thrax, who had been in a foul mood since no one seemed to be recruited by him, stood on his feet and walked up. He snarled, "Go away!"

    "Woah, woah, woah! Easy there. I think we got off on the wrong footst year. I''m here to propose something. I want us to be friends! What do you think? Friends?" said Rowe, showing off his charming smile.

    However, that seemed to tick off Thrax even more as he roared, "What sort of nonsense is this? Piss off!"

    Julian stepped in between Thrax and Rowe before the tension rose further and said, "What my barbaric friend is trying to say here is thanks, but no thanks."

    "Is that so? You lower world people should know the benefits of having friends in this ce. Especially since the world you came from knows nothing but shit," said Rowe, antagonizing Thrax even further, who was being held at bay by Julian.

    Klea was the next to stand from her seat. She paced around the pretty boy, Rowe, and asked, "Well if you have anything to share, then we''ll listen."

    "Now, now, prettydy��" said Rowe with a smile, "first, I''d like for everyone here to know you''re the only reason why I speak to these other lowlifes. Well, let me tell you why nobody wants to join your team."

    Rowe then began to exin how not only the five of them came from a lower world, they were actually from the lowest of the lower worlds. He mentioned the reason how they could tell was just from the weapons Julian and Thrax had shown earlier.

    "...your world, your civilization are just too primitive. Maybe in another milenia or two, only then will you all start to begin and grasp our understanding," concluded Rowe, finishing his exnation.

    Emery didn''t like the way this man had looked at him. It was him who stood up next and said, "If we''re the lowest of the low as you''ve said, then what do you want from us?"

    "Weren''t you not listening? I said we want to make friends with some of you," snapped Rowe at Emery before adding, "we, the best youth from Kalios, has eighteen senior acolytes in this ss alone. We''re nning to create just one team and have the rest of us separate to help underprivileged groups such as yours. With that said, we would like for two or three from my group to join your team. I''m sure all of you will benefit from us."

    At first nce, it seemed to be a good idea on the surface. Having two, three or even just one from these people from a higher world would probably indeed make Emery''s group of five be stronger by arge margin. However, something felt off. What benefits would the people from Kalios have in having them join Emery''s team. Something was amiss.

    Julian seemed to have figured this too for he asked to discuss it with the others for a moment. After a round of discussion, in fact all five of them had the same thought. None of them bought the word of such a man from Kalios. However, the four were still hesitant in rejecting this young man.

    Seeing this, Emery felt it was up to him to give the rejection set in stone. He was basing it through his umted experience of being with people who had a hidden, or more urately, malevolent agenda when dealing with him.

    Emery turned to Rowe and said, "Again, thank you for the offer but no!"

    Rowe''s expression turned into great anger as he shouted, "No one is asking your opinion! You B rank moron!"

    Julian, Thrax, Chumo and Klea all faced the young man from Kalios with evident displeasure on their faces. Emery was their friend, a youth who came from the same world as them. The harsh treatment of this man named Rowe toward Emery and his constant reminder to theming from the ''lowest of the low worlds'' word seemed to give rise to their increasing urge to rebel against this entitled youth.

    Thrax was the first to walk beside Emery and said, "You heard our friend! Our decision is still no! So piss off, now!"

    "Hmpf, you lowlifes don''t really know what''s good for you." Rowe snorted again, walking away.

    Emery turned to face the other four with his head a bit lowered. "I''m sorry, my friends, but I don''t trust these people. And that is the most important thing. I''d rather we fight with only the five of us than work with them."

    Klea jumped at Emery, wrapping her arms around his arm, and eximed, "Of course you''re right! There''s nothing you should apologize for!"

    Julian and the others also nodded. Emery felt grateful to have such great friends.

    While they were talking about what they should do next, a group of three young men walked closer.

    "Hello! We would like to join," said the first.

    "Yes, would like to join, we do," followed up the second.

    "Please, let us join, we would like too," and followed up the third.

    The group of five friends all looked at the three young men simultaneously and saw they the three all had the same facial features.

    They were all struck into confusion for a moment when Julian coughed, bringing back the other four to normal, and asked, "The three of you, are you all brothers? Triplets?"

    "No, we are not. We all are from the same world," said the first one.

    "Indeed, from the same, we are," answered the second.

    "Agree to that," mentioned the third.

    Klea eximed, "But you all look so simr��"

    "Well, we can say the same for you five," said the first. The other two answered with the same meaning, only phrased differently.

    The five youth from Earth were speechless. "..."

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 125 - Progress

    <h4>Chapter 125: Progress</h4>

    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Zuna, a rank 6 acolyte and two of mypanions here are Zaku and Zidi, they''re both rank 5. Our homeworld is called Zaiueo."

    Emery and his friends were still at a loss on how they''d be able to distinguish these three people from Zaiueo apart. Of course, saying their name was one thing, but what if they called Zuna, Zaku or Zidi, would that be considered rude? Not only their faces were simr, the trio''s personalities, name, habits, as well as almost everything were identical. So, the five youths couldn''t help but wonder.

    Julian again was the first to recover hisposure; he stepped up to talk to them. He was somewhat their unproimed leader. Julian said, "Wee, my name Julian, this is Thrax, Emery, Chumo and the beauty here is our pride, Klea." Julian waved his arm at the four youths and added, "As for our ranks, all of us are rank 5, except for our beauty here, she''s rank 6."

    Truth be told, Julian had guessed their ranks. It wasn''t a stretch to guess anyway since Magus Minerva mentioned most of them were rank 5, a few were rank 6, but didn''t mention anything about rank 4. And with everyone nodding to confirm his statement, Julian smiled in satisfaction for figuring it correctly.

    "Great," said Zuna, the one in the middle. "With this, we have two rank 6 acolytes but�� wow, your names are weird."

    Everyone didn''t know how to react to such remarks. Their names were weird? What about them and their faces? They all looked the same from their footwear, height, body frame, to the blemishes on their faces, eyes, nose, ears�� there was definitely something wrong with this group��

    Julian coughed, breaking the ice. He said, "Umm�� yes�� okay, I think I heard you said you want to join our group?"

    "Yes, although we didn''t have the chance to talk with you guysst year, we hope we can help each other this time," said Zuna, the others nodding in approval.

    Klea decided to join in the conversation, moved forward, and said, "So, why don''t you guys honestly tell us, the reason for your interest?"

    The three looked at each other, nodded, and then answered Klea, "Well it seems you guys are close, we like that. Also, we are a team of three and you, five. It is like the universe is telling us to join together. What do you think?"

    The five youths went back to discussing amongst themselves while the three youths stared at them with confused eyes. asionally, Emery''s group nced at them and although they were indeed a bit weird in everything they did and said, they seemed to be trustworthy somehow, the five youths concluded.

    Just when Emery''s were about to say something, Zuna said, "How about this, let''s get to know each other better first."

    Julian let out a chuckle before answering, "And how do you propose we do that? By learning the meaning behind our names?"

    Emery first thought Julian''s joke was a bit offensive and feared that their coboration would break apart before it even started since the three humans from Zaiueo were silent. A secondter, however, they tilted their head, expressed their confusion by staring with straight faces. Clearly they didn''t understand what Julian had meant for the next words that came out of Zuna''s mouth, who seemed to be the leader, were "Easy, we will do one task that we can do together. Nothing big, of course, but just enough to test and synergize between ourselves, what do you think?"

    "Can you tell us more?" asked Julian, a bit more serious this time.

    Zuna proceeded to exin about finding a task, which would reward them with some contribution points or spirit stones after finishing it. This way, Zuna reiterated, they would be able to learn more about each person''s likes, dislikes, abilities, etc. Of course, by having those rewards, they''d be able to purchase better equipment for the uing magus game in ten days.

    Klea made her excitement known by eximing, "That sounds like a good idea! Reward and shopping!"

    The group then decided to retire for the day due to the darkening sky and meet up here again tomorrow morning for the task finding.

    "Until tomorrow morning then," said Julian.

    "Yes, see you tomorrow," replied Zuna.

    "Tomorrow, we will, yes," followed up Zaku.

    "You will see us tomorrow," said Zidist.

    Hearing their weird sentences, the group fell into conclusion that it probably was the universal trantor the symbols on their hands provided were just having a hard time toprehend or fully trante theirnguage.

    Emery then looked at the orange glow on the sky and fell into contemtion. There were only ten days until the magus games, he needed to prepare a lot so he could catch up,pete with the others and get that reward, which would be extremely beneficial once he returned. He was about to leave to n out his to-do list regarding the elemental institutes or many other things, when Klea suddenly grabbed his arm, seemingly unwilling to let him go after reuniting with them.

    "You are not going anywhere, my Emery," eximed Klea. She turned to the others and said, "Let''s catch up! We haven''t seen each other for a year, so there must be a lot of things that must''ve happened. Also, let''s show each other how their progress has been, that''ll be important for the uing event."

    Julian and Thrax said, "Agreed."

    Chumo, who had returned to be quiet again whenever Klea was near, nodded in agreement.

    As much as he wanted to rush go back and train to reach acolyte rank 6 in his personal residence, there was some sense in what Klea had proposed. In fact, he could only go so far if he went on alone, so he needed people and friends to be with him. Forging and strengthening friendships were also crucial in getting by in whatever world he would be. Hence, Emery let Klea do whatever she wanted, leaving his fate to her.

    Klea led everyone, passing another stone bridge, and went to one of the more secluded houses on a cliff, which had its own waterfall on the side and a personal courtyard on the side! She invited them inside, and in contrast to Emery''s empty living room, hers actually had a lot of furniture.

    The floor was made of shiny wood, Emery suspected that if it was polished a bit more, he might be able to see his reflection. Therge living room had a hanging lighting on the ceiling, the soft chairs were a mix of blue, yellow and ck, some purple. And there was more than enough space to host at least a dozen guests.

    Klea called for her personal cube attendant and the group tried to ess the cube to order food and drink. The group still amazed at how the cube is able to create things out of thin air.

    She smiled in satisfaction and mentioned to the others to make themselves feel at home while they waited in the living room.

    Thrax, Chumo and Julian had eyed the lit courtyard outside earlier, they asked Klea if they could use it to do a bit of sparring. The first to spar were obviously Thrax and Julian, after Thrax won the spar again, he challenged Chumo next.

    Chumo gave more of a resistance against Thrax by using his some darkness spell, but after a while, Chumo gave up, making Thrax to be the undefeated winner. Thrax raised his hands, seemingly enjoying himself to be crowned as the best in physicalbat. It looked like his battlefield experience improved his raw strength and skill against the rest.

    Thrax then asked Emery if they could spar, but Klea, shouting from the inside of the residence

    "Can you boys stop with all the sparring already ande in"

    Emery actually feel an itch to spar with Thrax, but now probably not the right time. Everyone obliged and went inside sat together in the living room.

    "Ok lets share our progress shall we?" Asked Julian

    Thrax presented his status first to the group.

    [Thrax]

    [Fire Spirit - High Stage]

    [Battle power: 29]

    [Spirit force: 74]

    [Acolyte Rank 5]

    [Julian]

    [Earth spirit - High Stage]

    [Battle power: 23]

    [Spirit force: 78]

    [Acolyte Rank 5]

    [Chumo]

    [Darkness Spirit - High Stage]

    [Battle power: 20]

    [Spirit force: 84]

    [Acolyte Rank 5]

    "Damn you, Chumo. You''re so quiet but you''ve almost reached rank 6! Klea show me yours!" said Julian, and Klea happilyplied.

    [Klea]

    [Lightning- early foundation]

    [Wind - early foundation]

    [Water - early foundation]

    [Battle power: 17]

    [Spirit force: 105]

    [Acolyte Rank 6]

    "Oh wow, early foundation, you really are the pride of our world Klea. Julian then turned to Emery and said, "What about you Emery?"

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out "Doomsday Pirs" Author first novel, in the same Universe with Earth''s Greatest Magus

    Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 126 - Stories

    <h4>Chapter 126: Stories</h4>

    Everyone noticed how Emery had been looking over the symbol on his hand. He was debating in his mind whether he should show them or not because his current battle power had reached 27, which was just two points beneath Thrax and his spirit force was a bit less than 90, which was the threshold to reach before bing rank 7. Would they be shocked, envious, happy, or something else once he had shown them?

    After a couple seconds of hesitation, he opened his mouth but Klea spoke first and said, "There''s no need to show it if you don''t want to, Emery. Just know that we will help you push to rank 6 no matter what, right everyone?"

    She gave a knowing look to the other four, which Emery noticed, and the rest nodded immediately.

    Emery stared at Klea. She had probably thought he was a bit ashamed to present his status thinking he was still in the early stages or had barely reached rank 5 in terms of spirit force due to his B rank talent in spirit aptitude. This was most likely her conclusion as to why he had been hesitant after Julian had asked him.

    Emery had spent the first four months in the real world doing a lot of alchemical work and gardening with Granny and Lanzo. Although he had not neglected practicing his cultivation during the early mornings and thete evenings, his progress had indeed been at a snail''s pacepared to when he had been transported by Killgragah in the spatial space of Khaos.

    Inside the Khaos spatial space with the ck dragon, it only took him two weeks to reach rank 3 and a month to reach rank 4. He also mastered other spells as well as increased most of his elements to a high stage in terms of understanding. And after his core had be a darkness spirit core with Killgragah''s advice, he managed to reach rank 5 also in just a month''s time. However, since then, the gap between rank 5 and rank 6 was more than the previous ranks. Rank 6 required him to push the spirit force by 40 more, and there was also a need to have a breakthrough in the elements like the early foundation Klea had.

    Therefore, even though most of the returnee acolytes were in rank 5, their spirit forces differed in strength and quality, and since his friends, who themselves had a spirit aptitude of mostly A''s and one S, were mostly in the 75s and above a yearter, it wasn''t only Klea who believed Emery to be in the early stages, which was about 60s. It had never urred to them the fact that Emery was in thete stage.

    Emery considered clearing the misunderstanding for his friends and uing teammates because he believed it to be important for the magus game, not to mention, he somehow would like to show off his progress. However, if Emery indeed showed them, the next thing he would have to consider telling them would be Killgragah. He wasn''t sure if it would be good to tell about the existence of the dragon.

    As he was thinking though, the old knight, Sir Bagdemagus''st advice rang in his head. It would appear he really needed to start being more careful and not let everything about him known.

    Klea then starts to try asking for some drink from the cube. Emery stayed silent and drank whatever the cube had served them while keeping to himself the thoughts he just had. He guessed it''d be better for the meantime to not say anything about his progress, so everyone would still work hard in training and not bother him with too many questions he didn''t want to answer yet.

    Everyone then moved to the living room where there was a crackling fire on the side, giving a wonderful rxing atmosphere. In front of the fire while the outside had darkened was the best time to tell stories of what they had been through during the year they had been apart from each other.

    The first person to share their story was Julian. He started with how his family had met misfortune but quickly transitioned to how he never felt more alive. Julian mentioned the preceding events indeed was terrible, however, because of that, he finally started his training and already rose through the ranks of the Roman''s Legion army by bing a centurion because of his family''s old connections. He boasted how he was the youngest person to have ever reached the title, even though there were a lot of grievances and people underestimating him for being young, he soon shut them down by showing the results of his knowledge in literacy and in the battlefield, which gave the much needed respect for him to keep his position.

    He also mentioned how fortunate he had been to receive approval from hismanding officer in the army for his leave request just a day before his recall, else he shuddered to think what would happen to him if he got branded as a deserter.

    Thrax snorted. "Hmpf! Spoken like a true roman, right! Talking about glory and discipline but corrupted to the core, you just had to use connections to get to a position. Unlike us Thracians, we talk with strength and we are always true with our word."

    Julian ignored Thrax''s hateful remarks. He just sighed, not bothering to exin to Thrax how the actual world and politics in the Roman culture worked.

    The next person to tell their story was Thrax. He mentioned how he had been in constant battle, and how he loved being in the battlefield.

    And when he mentioned he had a beautiful wife waiting for him Julian suddenly eximed, "A wife! You are just 16!"

    "Stupid Roman, it''s normal for us to have a wife at that age," retorted Thrax.

    "I''m not saying whether you can or can''t, what I''m saying is that it''s stupid for you to be tied already when you''ve just started your glory! Imagine, how many swarms of women will be keeping you preupiedter," said Julian in disbelief.

    "Like I''ve said, you and your traditions are stupid, roman. For us Thracians, it''s normal for a great warrior to have at least nine wives, and if I garnered more glory, I might just break the record of having twelve wives. That''d be an achievement," said Thrax with a greatugh, seemingly proud of himself.

    Julian had a look of exasperation. He gave up trying to understand the young man opposite to him and said in resignation, "Right�� I''ve forgotten for a second how barbaric you Thracians can be."

    "Ehem!" Klea grabbed their attention. "Are you boys forgetting that you''re in the presence of ady here?"

    Thrax didn''t seem to mind but Julian withdrew. And since it looked like Thrax was done with his story, and Klea had spoken, it was only natural for her to speak next, surprisingly, continuing a simr topic.

    "Actually, I am also married, and have be the Queen of Egypt," said Klea. She then told news, which was actually more intriguing than theirs had been. She mentioned that after her father had returned from his long voyage, her father actually had her oldest sister be killed before anointing her to be a dual ruler with her younger brother, Ptolemy. "Don''t worry about my sister though, i never really like her anyway"

    The boys then gave her weird looks, wondering how Klea had the right mind to try and consummate her marriage with an 8-year-old.

    "Of course, it''s for the title only! Damn you, boys! I am still a virgin!" eximed Klea with great embarrassment on her face.

    Klea''s story only seems to make Chumo more nervous to talk about his. Chumo then told a story about a young prince of a kingdom who gets thrown away and lives with themon folk. Such a surprising story but told in a very short and simple manner, make the other wonder if he''s talking about him or someone else''s.

    Lastly, it was Emery''s turn. He told the group about how he had gotten closer into finding his father''s murderer. He also told them about how he had found out he still had some remaining family, the people of the forest but didn''t give them much detail about it.

    Emery mentioned a lot, but also removed a lot of details in his story. Believing to only let them know what they needed to know. After he finished his retelling, the night had bete; everyone agreed to rest and prepare for tomorrow''s task.

    Klea bid them goodbye, Emery, Thrax and Julian, separated their ways. And once Emery was alone, heading toward his personal residence, he started nning in his mind the ways to quickly improve his spirit force, battle power and rush into bing a rank 6 acolyte.

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 127 - Task Master

    <h4>Chapter 127: Task Master</h4>

    This world''s rays of sun passed through the window beside Emery''s bed, warming him to a good morning. As he opened his eyes, the soft material the bed was made of, its pleasant smell, and the wonderful scenery outside his window, was telling him he had a nice day ahead of him. It felt like a dream though, to wake up in this ce, because as he stared at the ceiling, his mind was already preupied with the nightmare of yesterday. What happened to Morgana? What kind of fate awaited her?

    He checked the circle-split-in-half-symbol in his hand and saw there was still [89 days] before he returned to his world. Sighing, he thought this would be the longest 89 days of his life. The ancestral gods had been cruel with him. Just one or two minutes was all he needed.

    Emery sat upright on his bed, trying to shake the thoughts of her. He was here now, there was nothing he could do although he still wished to go back with all his heart. Getting off his bed, he went to the living room and ordered the personal cube attendant to ready his meal.

    As he waited, his mind wandered to the things he should do to improve himself. He needed to get better at making decisions and not just stronger, so people wouldn''t be dictating his actions; rather, he himself or them to his. Like what the old man had said, his parting advice of ''observe first, listen, and think before speaking your mind'', was something he should start doing. In fact, this wasn''t just that old knight''s advice, Killgragah had a simr statement to him while he had been training inside the Khaos spatial space.

    Emery finished his meal and sat in the living room and began processing what had happened yesterday since there were still a few more hours before his meeting with the others. His first thought, he wouldn''t believe that Silva had bezy or something of the sort. In fact, he was neither satisfied with Magus Minvera''s exnation as well�� there must be something behind Silva not returning. Second, the overly interested actions of his ssmates from Kalios were odd. Emery had his doubts because they didn''t seem to be the sort of bunch who simply offered hands for the sake of rtionships. Thirdly, about the Magus Games, there was something that felt amiss for him, but he couldn''t point a finger too as to what it was.

    His eyes then fell on the personal attendant who was hovering and picking up the meal he had finished. That was it, information about the Magus Academy. There should be a recorded history of the past sses before somewhere and hopefully, this cube had information about it.

    Calling for the small cube personal attendant, he asked it to give him information about the Magus Academy, however, it rejected his inquiry and answered that it could only give general information about the Magus Games, the Magus Academy, as well as a map of the whole ce. There wasn''t much he could ess since he didn''t have any authority. Emery fell back on the couch, thinking of more ways how to get more information. Magus Minerva wasn''t an option, in lieu of his new mindset, he couldn''t just reveal his intentions by asking her, also there was that statement from her yesterday to not bother her with unnecessary questions.

    As he racked his brain, the face of a certain person came into his mind. Cedric, his senior in the apothecary institute. He should know more about this ce and the situation. He should be able to help Emery. With the right motivation andpensation of course, Emery believed he could get something out of the opportunistic person. Settling on that idea, Emery decided to find Cedric the first thing as soon as he had a chance.

    He nced at the symbol on his hand and decided it was time. Getting up and exiting the house, he went back to the stone tform to meet with his four friends and the three possible new teammates.

    "Are you all ready?"

    "Ready, are you all now?"

    "All ready, are you?"

    A headache was threatening to split Emery''s mind. They were weird! Couldn''t they just pick a single person who would speak for them instead of hearing all three sentences with the same meaning?

    As Emery looked at his four friends, it appeared like he wasn''t alone in this sentiment. In fact, Julian seemed to be having it the worst, so he decided to speak out his thoughts, "Please guys, for the sake of healthy cooperation, I am sorry but could you all not speak at the same time or better yet, decide a representative who would speak for all three of you."

    "Okay, we understand."

    "Understand, we do."

    "I, Zana, will speak for them," said the one in the middle.

    "Okay, that''s much better," said Julian. The rest all looked at Julian with grateful eyes.

    With that settled, the rest of the group made their way toward the za where a crowd of entering and exiting the portals. Zana led them toward a portal and after they entered it, they were transported to a ce to a tunnel-like location with no windows. They traveled on the tunnel, which had a lot of colorful drawings on the ceiling and once they reached the end, the view of a multiple window counter revealed itself and once they got out of the tunnel, it shifted into a circle hall with a lot of people walking around on the spiral stairs.

    Zana introduced the ce and said, "This is the Magus Hub, run by the Magus Academy. This is the ce where you get items or information that cannot be given by the cube in our room. This is also the ce we could get a task." Pointing to one of the window counters, which was not upied by another acolyte, he said, "There''s an open spot, let''s go."

    After they stepped before the window, a beautifuldy in a white uniform behind the counter that didn''t have a badge on her cor greeted them with a bow and a wonderful smile, making them feel wee. She said, "Wee to the hub, dear acolytes. What can I do for you today?"

    Zana turned to them first and exined, "Here you can ask for any open task given by other institutes or magi. There are many kinds of tasks, varying from item finding, hunting, information gathering, protecting people, and a lot more others. The difficulty is set by the Magus Academy, and as for the information about the task or quest, it is provided by the person or institute who created the task. Thedy behind the window was one of the many task masters of Magus Academy."

    "How do you know all these?" asked Klea.

    "Well, isn''t researching and asking for information the most basic things one should do before acting on something? Actually, I went down herest year but tasks for first year acolytes are very rare."

    Emery was fascinated with the way this person from Zaiueo thought. Maybe this was what Rowe from Kaleos meant that a more advanced world would have a broader mind in doing their tasks.

    Zana asked the girl behind the counter to show them the list of avable tasks. Sheplied and then from the edge of the window counter, it opened a small hole wherein a flying cube went out. A light came out from the cube and foreign letters showed up, but despite it being unknown to them at first, the symbol on their hands reacted and made them able to understand the written words. They were now able to see the list as well with their minds.

    [Choose Acolyte task]

    [Difficulty level]

    [Reward]

    [Types]

    Each of the choices was like a way to sort and categorize the hundreds of tasks.

    "This one!" shouted Thrax, looking all excited and such. He showed them the information which said:

    [Giant hunting]

    [5,000 contribution points]

    [Difficulty A]

    "I want to fight a giant! That sounds really amazing. Can we get this one?" asked Thrax to the cube hovering above them.

    [Minimum rank 8 acolyte needed]

    "Damn!"

    "Guys as we are doing this just to measure our teamwork, I suggest we choose the one with the lowest difficulty and the safest to clear," reminded Emery. He recalled the task Master Grom had issued in Elder''s Respite, which was about gathering for the moon clovers, although it looked harmless at first nce, the ce he went to was full of dangerous beasts. Three of hispanions at the time ended up dead. Hence, he wanted to make sure his friends not to underestimate even the simplest looking task. It was safer to measure the difficulty one at a time.

    "We agree," said Zana, "I think this task is the most beneficial for our current condition."

    [Gather Mineral]

    [200 contribution points]

    [Difficulty D]

    "That sounds really boring! I want action,"ined Thrax.

    "You will not be bored with this, we think. The description says this will be in a low level savage world, so we will see some action. Also this job was given by the cksmith institute, so it''ll give us favor with them so we can upgrade our equipment. What do you think?" said Zana.

 Chapter 128 - Planet 14722

    <h4>Chapter 128: 14722</h4>

    It didn''t take long for the group of eight to decide in epting the task. When Zana went back to thedy behind the counter, Emery noticed that on the side of thedy, there was some kind of projection that gave numbers. After Zana had registered the number became less by one.

    The rest of the other seven followed suit and received the mission. Their task was to gather one ton of tier two material called titanium. They would have to retrieve a ton of titanium each, that was about eight tons of titanium overall.

    Once everyone gave confirmation that the gathering mission was in the symbol on their hands, Emery looked at thedy behind once more and the number on her side had be less by eight. Emery inferred that the mission they just took was a limited mission, and the number beside it was the total number of requests of titanium needed the cksmith institute needed. He then wondered if he could bring more titanium then register for this task for the second time or third time. Would there be a bonus or something?

    The beautiful girl behind the counter then slid over eight small circr objects that had the image of a pickaxe on it. She proceeded to exin that once they pressed on it hard, it would summon a pickaxe, which they would use for the gathering. They stored it on their storage ring andstly, the mission information on the symbol of their hands updated. It showed them a list of locations where they could dig the so-called titanium.

    "What does savage mean?" Emery asked thedy behind the counter, looking over the list of destinations.

    "It''s a that is mainly filled with savage creatures," she replied.

    It sounded straightforward, however, Emery felt there were more to it. He tried asking for more information, but it looked like that was all they were going to get. Either he needed to ask other people, an acolyte or a magus perhaps, or maybe once his rank had upgraded, he would have ess to more information.

    The group looked over the list of level ones. Thrax was again suggesting to pick the location that had the most dangerous description but they ignored him, and chose the that seemed the least dangerous ce based on its descriptions.

    The beautiful girl behind the counter then said, "If you don''t return in 48 hours to submit the material, it means you''ll have failed the mission and the task will be given to other acolytes."

    They all nodded. It looked like everything had been settled, so the group proceeded to one of the many portals in this location. They stood before the portal and on the side was some kind of cube that was blinking. Zana once more took the lead, entered the data of the location they would be going to.

    14722]

    [ss M - savage level 1]

    The portal lit with the image of a yellowish before them. Zana turned, so did the other two, to Emery''s group, gestured at the portal and said, "Let us go."

    The three Zaieuo walked on the portal. The other five followed suit. And when Emery ced one foot inside the portal, it felt like it sucked him in, throwing him a bit forward as hended on an unfamiliar ce. Once he regained his senses, he saw that they were in the middle of a wilderness. There wererge rocks in the distance; when the wind blew, it carried bits of dust that hit gently their faces, and made them shiver for a moment.

    The ce they arrived seemed to be in the middle of the night, however, the shadow on the distance quickly lit up like the day was arriving. Emery looked and saw arge spherical shaped, getting out of its way for this world''s sun to shine on thend. He was stunned to see that-like thing, which reminded him of the Earth when Gaia had shown him the vision of its birth.

    Turning his head around, he noticed that this ce felt heavier to move around and it looked like he wasn''t the only one that had the same sentiment. Still, it wasn''t that much of a hindrance since they could still move properly, Klea, on the other hand though, looked a little bit struggling. Maybe it was due to her battle power being the lowest among them.

    Now that they had gotten their bearings back, Emery moved around and first noticed the portal they had exited from. The portal looked like nothing from the Magus Academy, it was arge structure that had two spikes pointing upward at the stars beyond. The second thing he noticed were the several small buildings not far from them.

    There weren''t a lot of people moving about. They walked into a small building that had an image of a mug on its hanging sign. Heading inside, they found out that this was a tavern-like building with about two dozen people inside, drinking and chatting. The patrons were mostly humans, but some looked to be not human. Half-blood humans, simr to Silva, the patrons had their own distinct features. Some looked like fish, some looked like stuff from a nightmare with their disfigured faces,rge bodies, more than four limbs, etc. The patrons became silent as they watched the eight people walk on the hall up to the bartender, who seemed to look like a normal human with arge beard.

    When they got before the counter though, they were wrong. The bartender was a half-giant, half-human, making them stretch their necks just to speak properly.

    The half-giant spoke in a booming voice, "Universe magus acolytes! It''s been a while since we''vest seen your bunch. Come for a drink!"

    Zuna was the first to speak. "No, thank you. We would like some information, instead."

    "Information we need," followed up Zaku.

    "Need some information we do"

    The bearded man behind the counter eximed, "Arghh, duma shit! Stop your nonsense! If you don''t want a drink or speak properly, then piss off!"

    The bartender turned away from them, as it turned out, it wasn''t only them who thought these three from Zaiueo acolytes were weird. Julian actually chuckled seeing the group get shouted at. But that seemed to garner greater reaction from the bartender for Klea stepped forward immediately and said, "I apologize for my rude associate sir of course we will buy a drink. Give us eight of your best in house drinks."

    The bartender grunted as he served eight sses of brownish drink that didn''t at all appear appealing. Klea casually threw four white stones and quickly said in a sweet voice, "I believe that good man should be more than enough for the drinks and a spare of your precious time."

    "Okay, what do you want to hear?" asked the half-giant. Klea took the lead and proceeded to ask questions, which the man bbered away, giving away all the information they needed. The best ce to find the titanium and what creatures they had to look out for.

    "Thank you very much," Klea said, giving a wink to the person. They left the establishment without touching the drink while being stared at by the dozens of remaining patrons.

    Emery has known about the spirit stones before, but this is the first time he sees it. Looking at Thrax''s nk face, she again exins that the small whitish colour is called the spirit stone. They were widely exchanged in a lot of ces, not only the Magus Academy, because of its multitude of usage.

    When Julian asked if she had gotten it, however, she smiled mischievously and didn''t bother exining.

    Emery then started to wonder where the group would be without Klea. She was smart, beautiful, able to blend in with people naturally, and she was the most powerful among them. Emery figured if they couldn''t keep up with her, they would most likely look like Klea''s little soldier and fan group.

    On this savage, there was no mode of transportation such as carriages or even horses. Hence, they ran with caution toward the location given by the half-giant, half-man. They had to be on-guard at all times because even though this was tagged as a level one savage by the mission description, they were advised not to explore too deep for this wasn''t fully explored yet and might have some dangerous creatures, which could end them nevertheless.

    After running for more than two hours, not a single one of them was out of breath due to their enhanced battle power. They found the hill exactly where the bartender had mentioned it to be.

    On this rock and dust-filled hill, devoid of trees, the titanium stones should be inside therge rocks. As to know which rock had it, they''d have to strike it with the pickaxe.

    Before climbing up the hill, they had to decide who would be on guard duty as well as the people striking the rocks. Because ording to the bartender, they had to beware of the six-winged creature who liked to prey upon anything that moved on the high ground.

    It was finally time to show what they could do.

    --------------------------

 Chapter 129 - Skyglazer

    <h4>Chapter 129: Skyzer</h4>

    There was a treaded path going up to the hill. And indeed, after a few minutes of trekking, they found dozens of the red six-winged creatures. The group could hear the bald birds'' ear-splitting shrieks from a distance as it flew in circles. It was confirmed that they were now in dangerous territories. Luckily, they hadn''t been seen by that flock yet.

    All eight went to hide behind one of the rocks that gave them cover of the sky. Julian said, "We should probably focus on finding the rocks that have the titanium first, shouldn''t we? Once we have enough, we''ll do some practice fights with these beasts. What do you all think?"

    "Sounds like a good n," answered Klea.

    They start going up the hill further, using therge yellowish rocks to avoid detection. Eventually, they found a huge clump of rocks that were ck in most parts but had silvery white substance on it.

    "Okay, that should be it," said Julian, double checking the titanium description through the symbol on his hand "That white part should be the titanium, I guess."

    The rest nodded as they spread out and stood on the corners of the other rocks, keeping a lookout. Julian summoned the copper-colored token from his storage ring, he pressed on it and poofed out pickaxe on his hand. He started hitting the rock, but his first hit didn''t even do anything. It was harder than he thought. Pulling back the pickaxe for more power and holding it with two hands, he struck the big ck rock and caused arge nk!

    One of the flying creatures seemed to have heard it as Emery saw it turn its head on their location. "One of them ising!"

    The symbol on Emery''s hand issued a notification and he read the following:

    [Skyzer]

    [Level 3 beast]

    [Battle power 30]

    Emery remembered that the iing creature had the same battle power as the angler vine he had fought with Cole and the others in Elder''s Respite. Although he could say he was now much stronger than he was before, he decided not to be reckless in dealing with this creature, since there were more nearby.

    It was nearing them and finally, Emery could see the reddish six-winged creature better than earlier. It had a worm-like ugly face that was filled with sharp teeths inside its rounded head and mouth. Its w seemed to shine with extreme sharpness as well as its wings, which was splitting the air as it pped toward them.

    They were getting ready to fight it but before it could even get near, a sharp woosh erupted from behind them and they saw an elongated object thrusting straight into it and pierced the skyzer right in its ugly rounded face. It fell down with a hard thud and they knew it was dead then and there.

    "Nice throw!" praised Klea to Thrax who had thrown the spear. Thrax opened his arm as if he was saying ''give me more praise''.

    Julian shook his head, he said, "I hope that was a p and you have more. It''d be quite stupid if you threw your only weapon, idiotic barbarian."

    "Hah, did you think I only have one, pig?" said Thrax, summoning another p from his storage ring.

    "Boys, stop bantering and get to work. We better finish this as soon as we can. I don''t like this ce," said Klea with a slight disgust looking at the flying worm-head red winged creature in the distance.

    "Okay, you guys do that. I''ll take care of these creatures. They''re nothing to worry about. So, let''s get our free contribution point quickly," said Thrax, watching the sky.

    Emery and Chumo nodded to each other and also started taking out their little pickaxe. The three Zaiueo decided to stand guard, which they were fine with, since there were still dozens of the skyzer hanging around.

    More and loud nking resounded in the area.

    Klea, Thrax and the three weirdos saw three more skyzer heading toward them. This time, Klea shouted as a sharp crackling emerged from her fingertips, "My turn!"

    [Lightning bolt - Tier 3 spell]

    She waved her hand and crackling shot out a bluish and purplish bolt of lighting, searing two of the skyzers into crisp. With just one spell, two creatures fell from the sky. The remaining ugly beast however managed to dodge by swaying sideways, before it turned around heading toward its flock.

    Thrax ran, trying to throw another p, but the creature had already flown out of his range.

    That was when one of the Zaiueons took out a strange weapon from his storage ring. It looked like a spear but it was as big as a club. Emery, Julian and Chumo stopped mining as they stared at the weapons used by the three identical young men.

    "Aim! Shoot!" shouted the one in the middle, which was Zuna.

    A loud bang shocked the five youths from Earth as the tip of the Zaiueons weapons lit up and spewed forth a ball and traveled in the air like Klea''s lightning bolt hitting the flying skyzer down.

    "Wow! What kind of weapon is that?" Julian asked as he watched the skygazer crash into one of therge yellowish rocks.

    Zidi, the one on the right, answered, "Our world calls it a firearm. It can hit a target with maximum range of maybe twice that we just showed."

    "How does it work?" followed up Julian, making his way while with amazed eyes at the weapons.

    "Energy stored in a container, makes it shoot. Ion, we call it, is stored in the magazine here," said Zaku, the one on the left, showing them a piece of metal that can be attached and detached on the lower part of the weapon. Knowing we will be sent here again, we have prepared, we did, quite a bit of the battery. Hopefully, enough for the whole three months," Zaku exined.

    Because of the loud noise the weapon had made, however, the circling skygazers noticed it and flew headed toward them. The beasts were making nasty shrieking for it was only now they had noticed several members of their species dead on the ground.

    There were two worm-headed creatures leading the flight and once they were in range, Thrax had once more thrown another p that killed one of the creatures, and the three Zaiueons aimed and shot, sending another burst of light killing the second one.

    The rest of the six-winged creatures became more enraged as they seemed to p their wings harder, shrieked louder, and drew nearer to them faster.

    The three Zaiueons once more fired their firearms and that was when they noticed they needed to hit a single target two or three times before they could kill the creature. Nevertheless, the three people continued firing their firearms with great speed and power, asionally stopping to rece the ion container that popped out with steam. With just those three, they had managed to eliminate the flock of skyzer that hade near them. The weapon''s range and simplicity of use really amazed the group of five for they watched them fire that weapon by pulling something with just one finger and then the light bursting out of it.

    Emery became interested with the weapon as well and began to wonder if they really were from a lower world like them. If not, then it was probably really like what Rowe from Kalios had said. Emery and his friends'' world were truly the lowest of the low worlds. And they needed to catch up as soon as possible.

    From one of the carcasses out of dozens that hadid on the ground, Emery noticed a shiny stone glimmering, wicked seemed to burn away a part of the creature''s back head.

    He went closer to it, checked one more time if the creature was still alive by throwing a rock, and once he confirmed it was dead, he scooped out the shiny stone and said, "Is this�� is this a spirit stone?"

    "I believe so it is. For a level three creature, sometimes it would drop a spirit stone," said, Zuna, "or so we''ve heard."

    Zaku and Zidi nodded.

    Emery inspected it closer, it indeed appeared simr to what Klea had given the half-giant, half-man from earlier.

    "The spirit stone is the core energy of the universe. Its usage ranges from powering up artifacts, items, machineries to powering up humans as well as many other things. It''s very useful that it is the most used currency for trading, simr to what she had done," said Zuna, no longer holding the firearm weapon.

    "Powering humans? What do you mean by that?" asked Emery, still holding up the shining white stone.

    Zuna nodded. "One can consume a spirit stone in its raw form. After consumption, it''ll increase your spirit force and in some cases battle power. However, doing so people will view you as some kind of barbarian, since it is indeed barbaric. What we have observed so far, we have seen it processed before consumed."

    The task was starting to be more interesting with every minute passing. Not only Emery was confident they would be able to finish this gathering mineral task and receive contribution points afterward, but they would be also training and receiving spirit stone as well by eliminating these skyzers in the process.

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 130 - Ugly Creature

    <h4>Chapter 130: Ugly Creature</h4>

    The five acolytes took turns in mining while the three acolytes from Zaiueo mostly fought the iing level 3 ugly creatures. Once they had finished one deposit, which didn''t offer a lot of titanium to be extracted, they moved on trying to find more of therge ck rock that had spots of silver-colored substance on the hill.

    Whenever it wasn''t Emery''s turn to mine, he watched the three Zaiueons and became even more impressed as time passed by. He was extremely fascinated by their usage of the unique weapon called firearm, which was very useful on its own, but the way they alsomunicated using hand signals as they took the lead in scouting and eliminating the skyzers that came their wave, making their movements efficient in setting up ambushes. The hand signals appeared to be a universal knowledge in their world.

    In addition, another interesting fact was that during one of their searches for more deposits, the three Zaiueons had mentioned they had only met each other in the Magus Academy like how Emery and his friends had met each other. Hence, Emery and his friends thought all of the people in their world looked the same. But if so, then how could they even distinguish a person they knew from someone they didn''t? Julian had tried to get an answer from Zuna. Zuna pointed to a specific part of Zidi and Zaku''s faces, saying it was their distinguishing feature. However, when the rest of the group looked at the pointed part, they couldn''t see anything different even after squinting their eyes to the hardest they could! It was virtually impossible for Emery and the others to identify who was which.

    After spending more than three hours on the hill, they had managed to take out more than 300 skyzers. However, the total collection of titanium from them had only reached 1 ton.

    "Only a ton of titanium and a hundred plus spirit stones, the task is actually harder than I thought," said Thrax, stretching out his sore limbs from hitting the hard lump of rock with the pickaxe.

    "Well it''s not really hard, but it''s quite a chore," said Klea on the other side of the crumpled ck rock who was sweating all over, making her exotic bronze face glisten.

    They wanted to switch ces again since everything here had been depleted of the ck rocks that had titanium but as they got ready to leave the area, a high pitched wailing resounded from the previous deposit they had finished before this one.

    Hiding themselves on the corner of the rock valley, they peeked on the edge and saw that the wail came from the dozen of odd looking creatures that looked like a blob of greenish water with two eyes on the front. It had a gooey texture and moved by spreading out its boneless body on the ground and pulling it back together.

    Klea seemed to have shuddered as she said, "I''m starting to hate this ce even more. What''s that disgusting creature!"

    "It looks like that''s the other creature we should look out for ording to the bartender," said Emery calmly. He checked the symbol on his hand, scanned the new creature and a piece of information appeared.

    [Duma]

    [Level 5 beast]

    [Battle power 50]

    "Yes, that''s the one," confirmed Emery with a nod. He put away the information and turned to others asking, "Should we go back then?"

    From the information, these creatures were scavengers. They had an excellent sense of smell dedicated to sniffing out carcasses and fresh blood, which was their main diet. The group watched as one of the blobs rolled over one of the skyzers carcass into its semi-transparent body and melted the flesh of the skyzer within seconds, turning it into bones before spitting it out and moving to the next carcass.

    "We should test its power first. See if we can manage to defeat one. Shouldn''t trust a stranger that easily, I guess," suggested Zuna, cing a fresh ion battery on the firearm. Zaku and Zidi did the same.

    Repositioning themselves behind anotherrge yellowish rock, Zuna, Zaku and Zidi aimed their firearms at a lone duma and then fired simultaneously! Three bursts of light punctured holes at the greenish body of the duma, that however, didn''t seem enough to kill it, as expected of a level 5 beast. The three once more fired simultaneously but after dozens of shots, riddling it with holes, the monster was still alive and started to crawl toward them. As it neared, they could see the holes the bursts of lights had made seemed to be filled up with the rest of its greenish texture after a few seconds.

    Zuna ced the firearm back in his storage ring. He raised his hand and the wind surrounding them converged onto a ball on the top of his palm, he then threw it at the monster and the wind transformed into a sickle-like shape. The tier 3 spell [Wind de] went right in the middle of the duma and the lone duma became two pieces, slicing the monster in half! They had thought it was dead, however, its two pieces suddenly twitched and it crawled toward each other and became whole again!

    Seeing that the duma was still alive, Klea issued her strongest spell and shot out the [Lightning bolt] with loud crackling. The duma stopped and issued a high pitched wailing, it seemed to have been hurt but after it finished shivering and the lighting dissipated, the blob continued crawling over the next skyzer carcass as if it hadn''t suffered any sort of damage.

    They watched as it once again swallowed another carcass and turned it into another pile of bones. It moved slowly as the information had mentioned and indeed could be dangerous if they were caught into its body. It being a level 5 beast was not for show as the two spells it had just taken were tier 3 spells from rank 6 acolytes.

    This, however, seemed to rile up Thrax who had been wanting to do some more fighting on top of the three hundred skyzers they had eliminated. He summoned this time a long spear and raised it above his head. Thrax then used for the first time a tier 2 fire spell [Fire infusion], which enhanced the weapon''s attack, burning the whole spear.

    He ran with a loud battlecry toward the blob, ignoring Julian''s warning to stop what he was doing. As he neared, the blob seemed to have finally noticed Thrax''s presence and it wailed with its high pitched sound. Thrax almost stumbled but continued moving forward and thrust the burning spear into the insides of the lone duma.

    The creature wiggled like how it had reacted when Klea had struck it with her lightning bolt. However, after a second, the creature again gave out another high pitch wailed, making Thrax drop to his knee.

    It turned its attention to the stunned Thrax and spread out its gooey body, seemingly wanting to swallow Thrax. Everyone had seen how it could melt any flesh into bones in an instant. Thrax was in a dangerous situation. But then, without anyone realizing it. Chumo appeared behind Thrax and snatched him just before the dumanded on where Thrax had been kneeling stunned. Chumo ran back to the group with Thrax in tow.

    The duma seemed to have lost interest since it didn''t chase and proceeded to make its way slowly toward the nearest carcass. From this exchange, they concluded that attacks with elemental damage such as fire or lightning were able to hurt it. Wind, however, was an exception.

    Not far from the lone duma were still more blobs of the gooey creature and even further than that, a dozen more seemed to have been attracted to the carcasses of the skyzers. It looked like they would have to find another spot with lesser carcasses or wait it up until the creatures had finished feeding off the carcasses.

    For now, the group decided to go down the hill to discuss and regroup. After having spent at least three hours alternating between mining and fighting, with the rate at which they were going, they needed toe up with a more efficient strategy in battling and gathering the material to finish it within 48 hours.

    The group found a hidden spot at the foot of the hill wherein it provided cover against the burning sun above. Staying on an open location of a savage where beasts could be lurking around the corner wasn''t a good idea after all. Once they had made sure the ce was secure, they checked how many spirit stones and titanium they had managed to gather so far.

    There were one-hundred-twenty spirit stones in total, dividing it into eight people, it was fifteen stones each person. As for the titanium, it was also shared equally among them. They put down their numbers and it looked like some had managed to mine more than others.

    From the total 1.5 ton they stored collectively on their rings, apparently one-third of them was gathered by Emery. And just like, with a unanimous vote, Emery had been assigned as the dedicated miner.

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 131 - Observe

    <h4>Chapter 131: Observe</h4>

    After an or so hour of resting, refreshing themselves with drinks, and eating, the group of eight senior acolytes went back up the hill to the spot where they hadst mined.

    Upon arrival, unfortunately, they found that the dumas were still busy melting the skygazers carcasses in their gooey, semi-transparent, bodies. Due to that, as they had agreed during their break, they went to the farside of the hill where they hadn''t been to, which also meant, a ce wherein they hadn''t eliminated any skyzers yet.

    Soon enough, they found another clump ofrge ck rocks that had the titanium in it. As previously discussed, Emery was the designated miner since he was able to gather much faster than any one of them. Of course, Emery had someone alongside him, anyone of them, taking their turns after one deposit had been finished. They did this so that they could put more emphasis in defending the mining area from any beasts that would be attracted by the sound of the nking pickaxes.

    "Howe you''re able to gather more, Emery? These stones are quite hard to break down," said Chumo, Emery''s current partner in mining. Klea of course was on the defense team, it seemed she preferred shooting out lightning bolts out of her hands to burn the horrible, worm-headed, skyzers to a crisp more than doing physicalbor, hence Chumo was able to speak.

    "I probably am just luckier in finding more, that''s all," said Emery in-a-matter-of-fact tone.

    The real reason why Emery had been able to gather more was due to his keen eyes and dexterous hand. When he had returned to their world, he had spent months farming, grafting, doing all sorts of stuff rting to alchemy and some experience rting to crafting items. In potion-making, for example, a small mistake, such as a small twig or dead leaves could affect the potion''s quality as a whole. So, his eyes and hands had been trained. Due to those traits, he was able to find the right spots where to strike with the pickaxe, making sure he hit the weaker parts of the ck rocks, and this in return, resulted in him being the person who had the most titanium in storage. Not to mention, he actually had one of the highest battle powers among them. That helped a lot too.

    Emery focused on striking the rocks to finish this mineral gathering task as soon as possible. While doing this, he actually couldn''t help but sometimes think he was beingbeled in the others'' mind as the weakest member of the group. Still though, as he gave more consideration in this line of thinking, this ''weak act'' might have its benefit in the future. Therefore, he decided to stay quiet and went along with it. Also, after more mining ured, it was confirmed that he really was the most efficient minerpared to the others. In a way, he was contributing a lot and was benefiting everyone, including him, to get this task done faster.

    asionally, Emery took a break by sitting and observing the others. From what he had inferred so far, among the eight of them, Thrax still seemed to have the highest battle power. This was evident by him being able to break the hard ck rocks almost as fast as Emery. The difference between them, however, was that Thrax seemed to be expending a lot more effort than Emery. Thrax was probably venting out since he had alwaysined how he wanted to be on the front, fighting with the beasts rather than mining.

    As for the three acolytes from Zaiueo, Emery reckoned they were a bit lower than Julian in terms of battle power, again based on how fast they mined. Therefore, Emery figured that in terms of raw strength, they were probably on the ''okay'' side of things once the magus game started, assuming Emery and his friends decided to let the three join.

    In regards to the spirit force, Zuna, the one who had thrown the tier 3 [Wind de] spell, was the person who had the same rank as Klea. His windde spell wasn''t much stronger than Klea''s, ording to what Emery had seen so far, hence, Zuna most likely had an equal or lesser spirit force inparison to Klea''s. In fact, Emery hadn''t seen Zuna use other types of elements except for the wind one. He probably only had one elemental affinity while Klea, on the other hand, had three elements, wind, water and lightning. In some way, this made her a better magus than Zuna.

    The other two acolytes, Zaku and Zidi, are rank 5 acolytes. The two of them stored their firearms and started using spells. They had ice and metal affinity, respectively. When Emery watched them throw their attack spells, Emery felt they had a simr spirit forcepared to him or Chumo, Therefore, Emery concluded there wasn''t much special about them. Still, the three of them gave the team a more bnced strength with their long range attack and good coordination, they were a good addition to the team. Emery just wasn''t sure if they could be trusted.

    One more advantage of these Zaiueo acolytes was their better equipment. The firearm was surely impressive but their melee weapon also seemed to be made of material that wasn''t steel, the strongest metal he had encountered so far. Which couldn''t bepared to the weapons used by Julian or Thrax or any of them, actually.

    Emery had seen Julian''s sword and Thrax''s spear. The weapons they had been wielding seemed to be made of the same material as the old knight''s. That wasn''t surprising though, considering the old man had mentioned the chains and the sword he had been using were Roman steel. As for Chumo, he had been using bow and arrows. That seemed to be the weapon he was most proficient. And regarding Klea, she wasn''t using any weapon, rather she kept using [lightning bolt] as her main offensive spell.

    Thrax was no longer Emery''s partner in mining. He was reced by Julian, who sat beside Emery, taking a break as well. Currently, Thrax no longer summoned another p, he was using another spear, which looked a bit different from the first one. This spear was actually something Thrax had received as a reward before they went back to their own world. As he fought, he refrained from using [Fire Infusion] since the one he had used against the duma earlier had melted and most likely wasn''t sure if this spear would meet the same fate.

    Emery asked Julian why didn''t Thrax try to retrieve the ps he had thrown. ording to Julian, the Roman ps that Thrax had used were a one time use weapon. It broke at the moment of impact so that the enemies of Rome wouldn''t be able to throw it back in case they had the idea of pulling it out.

    Once Emery felt he had sufficient rest, he went back to mining and the whole cycle of finding new deposits, fighting off the attracted skyzers, repeated countless times. Eventually, the skyzers carcasses were piling up and started to attract the dumas. Hence, the team moved to a farther area once more.

    Several hours had passed, and only now had the group noticed this''s time cycle was different from the Magus Academy. It had been more than twelve hours since they had arrived here, and this''s sun was still striking high above them. Eventually, at the eighteen hour mark, Emery and Chumo threw away their pickaxes and smiled at each other with great satisfaction.

    Inside Emery''s inventory, they confirmed they had eight tons of the titanium. They also had recounted the spirit stones, and the final result was they each received 150 spirit stones.

    The group once more rested for another hour at the foot of the treeless hill where they had hid earlier. After resting, the group jogged back to the two erect structures, where the portal was, and got transported straight to the hub.

    They had been fighting and mining for thest 24 hours, it wasn''t surprising that they returned looking exhausted. Klea was asking if they could do this tomorrow instead, but when they arrived at the window counter to report to the beautifuldy taskmaster, she mentioned she could hold the item and deliver it to the person from the cksmith institute who had made the request. However, it could take a day or a week for her to do that, since the people who were doing the delivery of items had a lot of pending requests. Regarding their reward, it would only be given once the cksmith had confirmed the receipt.

    The first magus game would be held in nine days from now. Only then did thedy behind the counter mentioned to the group that they could deliver the requested item to the person who had requested the task.

    Not wanting to put this off for another day, the group unanimously agreed they''d do it and on the way, they would inquire about upgrading their equipment. Hence, the group decided to tell thedy they would deliver the mineral personally.

    The taskmaster bowed and once she received confirmation that the cksmith was willing to meet with them, she gave them the location of the meeting. The ce of meeting? It was the cksmith Institute inside the Golden City.

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 132 - Master Blacksmith

    <h4>Chapter 132: Master cksmith</h4>

    Once the group arrived at the city of wonders called Golden City, Emery and his friend was filled with a sense of awe seeing the crowd of people, flying boats, as well as the countless mighty buildings that stretched to the sky.

    Emery had been in this ce once, and it seemed like the Zaieueo acolytes as well based on their reaction or maybe they had something simr to their world.

    Thest time Emery had been here, it was with thepany of Master Grom, hence, he still hadn''t had the chance yet to fully explore this ce. In fact, when he had been walking in this strange city, he got lost and with the help of a good samaritan acolyte, he was able to get back home.

    This time, the three weird acolytes led the way, they didn''t go to the ce where the flying boats were, rather, the Zaiueo acolytes guided them to a ce where there were other people waiting on a line.

    Emery and his friends noticed arge yellow carriage stopped in front of them. The people climbed up the door that hissed open, the three acolytes followed them and although hesitant, Emery and his four friends went inside after.

    The inside of the yellow carriage was filled with people, sitting on both sides in groups of three each. Once they had found empty seats and sat themselves, the yellow carriage groaned as it moved forward.

    It was a surreal experience, except for the acolytes from Zaieuo, Emery, Chumo, Julian, Thrax and Klea were wondering how this carriage moved without horses or anything pulling it from the front.

    Zuna, sitting in the aisle chair, leaned over and exined to them that this carriage was called a bus. It drove around the city in a specific route wherein one of its stops was the cksmith Institute. Their destination would take a couple of minutes, so, Zuna mentioned they better enjoy themselves as well as lower their guards since this carriage was safe.

    The five youths understood and did what Zuna had asked. Sitting by the window, Klea, who was beside Emery and Chumo on the aisle seat, beamed as she enjoyed the wondrous locations of the Golden City. They passed numerous locations, one of which was like a za where lots of people were walking around an erect smaller version of the purple building, where the Supreme Magus had first greeted them, surrounded by groomed trees with itswn filled with cut grass. They enjoyed the rest of the ride.

    After 15 minutes or so, the yellow carriage went into a tunnel and they felt themselves descended. It continued further deep down and fortunately, the area was lit bymps or torches providing lighting inside the tunnel. Eventually, they saw the end of the tunnel. It was getting brighter and brighter with orange lights from a distance, and when they came out, a whole other city greeted them!

    The sun''s light didn''t reach this ce but the whole ce was illuminated by the orange fire-like lights from the distance inside the countless buildings as well as the shining white lightsing from the rock-ceiling. This ce seemed to be as huge as the city above.

    Finally, the carriage stopped in front of a building that had a great signage of a hammer and anvil. The group of eight got off and there were also lots of people moving about in this ce, possibly equal to the number of people above.

    As they all went inside, everyone from the group started sweating. The heat in this ce seemed to pass through the ck uniforms they had. The whole ce seemed to be made out of metal, Emery couldn''t find one spot where stone was used to create this ce. Finding the reception desk, the receptionist gestured to the left where the person they were looking for was stationed.

    It looked like they had arrived in the right ce since the searing sensation seemed to permeate even stronger to their skin and the bashing of a hammer against the anvil reverberated to their bones. There they found a workshop full of humans, some dwarves, and when they asked for the person, they were guided to the Master cksmith named Tahoggum Oreheart.

    "You lot from the hub, aren''t you? Aye''ve been expecting you acolytes. Come ''ere, let me see it," gestured the small man at the desk, which was a bit lower than him. This dwarf was about the same height as Master Grom but with his beard was shorter. In fact, some parts of Master Tahoggum''s beard seemed to have been burnt.

    Emery stepped forward first and took out the silvery metal from, which still had some ck rocks around it. The rest followed suit.

    Master Tahoggum grunted. He took out a hammer and smashed the mineral Emery and his friends had presented! At first they thought he was ill-tempered, what kind of a person would smash something out of the blue, especially something that they had worked on for almost a full day. But then, they witnessed why the dwarf had done that. The remaining bits of the ck rock still attached to the silvery substance of titanium all crumbled and became dust, the only thing left was the mineral titanium itself.

    The dwarf scooped it with his rough and burnt-looking hand into a container and ced it on a scale that had numbers on it. "Let me see�� Ahh�� yes�� One, two, eight tons of titanium as requested. And most of them are high quality too! Good, good!"

    Not far from them was a flying cube. The dwarf raised his hand and pressed it. Suddenly, the symbol on everyone''s hand issued a notification.

    [200 contribution points have been received from the task "Gathering Minerals"]

    [Taskpleted]

    "Thank you," said Emery with a respectful bow. They were about to leave so that they could rest their weary bones ande back here tomorrow to build a rtionship with the dwarf, however, the dwarf seemed not keen on letting them leave simply for he offered the same task.

    This time, they would gather twice the amount of what they had gathered for a bit higher reward of contribution points. Master Tahoggum mentioned he was extremely pleased about the quality they had given him and didn''t have a problem providing more contribution points aspensation.

    [Gathering mineral]

    [Contribution point 500]

    All of them looked at each other, hesitant. Aside from wanting to rest and the reasoning of them taking this in the first ce was to test their synergy within themselves for the uing Magus Games, they were about to reject the offer. However, the dwarf sweetened the deal by offering them a tier 2 weapon of their choice as a bonus and giving it in advance.

    Now, it had be more favorable; it was an interesting offer into which they finally agreed to ept. The time limit would be for three days. Since they were confident with Emery''s gathering speed and would be better prepared once they returned, they weren''t worried too much if they rested and burned half a day or so.

    The dwarf then led the eight acolytes into another room where there were thousands of weapons and armors ced on racks.

    Emery grabbed the nearest sword from a rack that had abel of tier 2 and inspected it.

    [Long sword - tier 2]

    [Length 1.2 meter , weight 1.3 kilogram]

    [Increase sharpness]

    The description somewhat made Emery confused. Increased sharpness? To make sure he wasn''t seeing things, he grabbed another and read it.

    [Broad sword - tier 2]

    [Length 1.1 meter, weight 2.4 kilogram]

    [Increase strength]

    From this, he inferred that all tier 2 weapons had some kind of spell that made the weapon or wielder receive a little increase in their abilities.

    This made Emery remember the old knight for some reason. Shaking his thoughts away from that man, Emery then tried out the swords, which he felt would be suitable for him. He was looking for a sword that wasn''t too long nor too heavy.

    There seemed to be at least a hundred of these swords upon his estimate, and for him, these swords were like gems in his eyes, but apparently, after Master Tahoggum''s exnation, these swords were still consideredmon weapons in the world of a magus.

    Finally, after trying out the tenth sword, Emery figured this sword was the right for him. It was the right size, the right grip and most importantly, the description had the other thing he was looking for.

    [Long sword - tier 2]

    [Length 1 meter, weight 1.2 kilogram]

    [Increase speed]

    Based on Emery''s experiences, speed was the most important factor in any battle. It didn''t matter how strong you were because as long as you couldn''t deliver a fatal blow to the enemy by out maneuvering them you wouldn''t win. Hence, the speed trait was both useful for attack and defense. And in case of an unwinnable fight, running away was an option. Better to live the next day and fight again than die there.

    Emery couldn''t wait to test the buff it had as he put the sword inside his ring. The others seemed to have been finished with choosing as well: Julian chose a heavy short sword, Thrax wielded a spear, Chumo grabbed a bow and set of quiver and Klea held a staff. That wasn''t surprising since there were probably not many women who would like to see blood being sttered beside them or their clothes or faces.

    After taking the weapons, the group decided to take a half day break to rest before meeting up at stone tform again.

    But when they were about to get on the yellow carriage, Emery mentioned he wished to drop by the Apotechary Institute. Klea asked if she coulde with him, but Emery exined not anyone could just go inside the institute.

    Once the yellow carriage had left, Emery actually decided to return to the cksmith. He wished to ask about his tier 3 dagger. He had done this because he wanted the dagger to be his hidden weapon in case of an emergency. Emery felt a little bad to do it behind his friends'' back.

 Chapter 133 - Magic Artifact

    <h4>Chapter 133: Magic Artifact</h4>

    Emery went back to the sweltering workshop of Master Tahoggum. He found the small, stocky dwarf sitting on the corner, checking out the titanium he and his friends had brought. As Emery walked up to the dwarf, the man seemed to have noticed his presence for the dwarf looked up and said, "You''re back! Did you forget something?"

    "Yes, Master Tahoggum," answered Emery with a nod, "I would like to ask if you can appraise an item for me."

    Master Tahoggum yed with his burnt beard after Emery hadid down the tier 3 obsidian dagger he had taken from Granny on the table.

    [Moon Dagger - Tier 3 Artifact]

    [Weight: 0.9 kilogram, Length: 35 centimeter]

    [Spell unavable - bound to owner]

    The dwarf took the dagger with his rugged hand, full of burnt marks. He summoned a floating cube and the cube shot out a ray of light, scanning every nook and cranny of the obsidian dagger. Once the cube had finished, Master Tahoggum squinted his left eye, which seemed to magnify it through the ss, while he twisted and turned the dagger.

    After a few moments, the dwarfid it back down, stared at Emery and said, "Did you find or steal this artifact?"

    Inwardly, Emery didn''t like the sudden usation. However, outwardly, he kept his face straight and answered, "Does it matter?"

    Master Tahoggum was silent before suddenly bursting into augh. "Hahaha! Not really, you''re right, it doesn''t matter at all! Welp, I had a feeling you were from a lower realm, and this item confirmed it. Don''t worry, I can exin and tell you more about this stuff."

    No longer looking at the dagger made from obsidian, the dwarf heartily said, "This item here is a tier 3 weapon, which I believe you already know about. But the interesting part here is this is a magic artifact. No doubt you want to ask what the spell is for and what bound to owner means. The bound to owner means the magic inside it is connected by blood with its master, like the storage ring you have right there" �� pointed the dwarf to the ring Emery was wearing �� "well, for us to be able to see what the spell is inside, we either need to have its current master give up ownership willingly else you''d have to wait until its master is dead."

    "Is there any way we can take off the ownership aside from those two methods?" asked Emery, looking at the obsidian dagger remembering Granny, its master.

    "Yes, there is. You will need a powerful unlocking formation spell and as well as potions. The higher the artifact tier, the more powerful the spells and potion required. You''ll need to see a magus from the Formation Institute to break the spell binding it to its master and protecting its blood, then an alchemist from the Apothecary Institute to cleanse the blood of its master. Both are avable here in the golden city with a cost of course," answered Master Tahoggum.

    "How much does it roughly cost?" asked Emery, touching his ring to check how many spirit stones he had.

    "For tier 3 artifact like this, I reckon a hundred to two hundred spirit stones," said the dwarf.

    Emery felt wanting to punch the air in joy, as long as the price wasn''t over 165 spirit stones, the total number of stones he and others had received each in collecting from the skyzers, he would be able to rid that cursed woman of a weapon that had almost taken his life. That was though until he heard the next sentence from the small, stocky dwarf.

    "Ah, not the white one though. The yellow spirit stones. If you only have white spirit stones, it''d be around 10,000 �C 20,000," said Master Tahoggum, stroking his short burnt beard.

    Emery was dumbstruck. All the fighting he had done with the others spanned for almost 24 hours. They had eliminated about more than a thousand skyzers and the eight of them had received 165 stones each, which was 1,320 white spirit stones. That wasn''t even near the minimum of 10,000 white spirit stones. Emery then calcted the number of days he would need to reach the maximum 20,000 white spirit stones. That was about 15 days of nonstop fighting against those skyzers! And that was assuming he would receive all of it. Of course the spirit stones would have to be distributed to everyone, and if that was the case, it would take him, Emery, about 120 days or 4 months just to get it unbounded from Granny! He didn''t have the time to do that!

    "Hahaha! Good news though, is at least you''ll still be able to use the dagger''s raw power. Tier 3 weapons are stronger than the tier 2 long sword you received. If you want, we can do a trade, instead. I''ll take that off of you, and I''ll show you some of the tier 3 weapons in exchange for that. Of course, it''ll be up to me if I think it''s a fair trade. I''ll have to unbound it before I can resell it," said Master Tahoggum.

    The dwarf then offered Emery to check out his wares. But first, Master Tahoggum, stored the titanium on his storage ring with a hum, before leading Emery to another room, which seemed to be as expansive as the room with tier 2 weapons.

    Emery checked the prices of the weapons and he was shocked to see that the simplest looking dagger already had a price of 10,000! He checked the other weapons and found nothing lower than that and the highest seemed to be about 30,000 white spirit stones.

    From this, the cost of taking over Granny''s moon dagger was almost the same as buying a new tier 3 artifact. Interestingly enough though, the properties or spells of these weapons were pretty much the same as the tier 2 weapons. Increased speed, sharpness, etc. So, this had gotten him thinking, maybe it would be worth it to have this dagger unbounded in the future. He had almost died from this dagger after all. For now though, he decided to use the dagger in case of emergency, maybe in his three months here, he would have the necessary knowledge about the potion needed to dilute the blood and the formation to break the protection of the weapon. He would have to go to the Formation Institute anyway, remembering Killgragah''s request.

    After having his fill of browsing the cksmith''s stock of tier 3 weapons, Emery gave his gratitude to the cksmith and left.

    Seeing all those wondrous craftsmanship and his natural curiosity in working with his hands and crafting; for a moment, Emery thought about joining the cksmith Institute, but then again, he had too much on his te at the moment to think about. Maybe next time, he thought.

    Emery stood at the spot where he had gotten off the carriage with the others. He checked the list of destinations pasted on the side of the waiting spot and found that the Apothecary Institute was one of the yellow carriage''s destinations. As soon as the yellow carriage arrived, he went inside, and took one of the empty seats.

    He sat beside the window and the carriage went through the tunnel they had firste from. Sitting inside the carriage, he watched with curiosity all the ces the yellow carriage passed through. Definitely, this Golden City was a hundred times bigger than Venta City or even Lionarch. He also observed that most people on the street were humans, like him. Although not everyone had the uniform of the academy''s acolytes. Only then did it dawn on him that he probably had just seen not even a fraction of what this city had to offer.

    As he gazed at them, including the peopleing in and out of the carriage, unconsciously, Emery became wary of his surroundings. The feeling of wonder and curiosity seemed to have been changed with skepticism and reasoningtely. And even as he got off in front of the massive building Apothecary Institute, which had countless floating boats entering and exiting from above as well as people moving at a brisk pace on the ground, he couldn''t help but feel this way now that he was alone again.

    Emery then began to wonder if his experiences the year before had changed something inside him or was this a part of bing an adult.

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 134 - Apothecary

    <h4>Chapter 134: Apothecary</h4>

    Emery got off the carriage and stretched his neck in an attempt to see the top of the three majestic buildings of the Apothecary Institute. The two buildings on the front were for the artisans and masters alike while the apprentice level had its own building behind the two.

    Once he was inside, Emery walked up to a dwarf sitting behind arge table that had the signage receptionist on it. He thenid down the emblem, which had a triangr container and a number one on it, to the dwarf, and exined to the receptionist if he could see Master Grom.

    The badge was enough to show Emery''s association with the Apothecary Institute, but the dwarf didn''t seem impressed as he unflinchingly told Emery the highly-respected apothecary alchemist was preupied at the moment. The dwarf also mentioned Master Grom had a busy schedule and if Emery wanted to meet with the master, he would have to make an appointment.

    This made Emery frown. Based on how this receptionist had treated him, this dwarf sounded as if he was trying to shoo Emery away. Was it because he was a rank 1 apprentice, hence, this dwarf had taken it upon himself to block such meeting requests? Should he mention Magus Minerva''s name? Emery remembered that the alchemist dwarf seemed to have fancied her�� Thinking about it though, no that probably wasn''t a good idea.

    Magus Minerva seemed to be distant and quite different from how she had first introduced herself. Remembering Emery still had another person he could try to ask for help, he asked the dwarf receptionist if Cedric, his senior apprentice in alchemy, was still here.

    The dwarf receptionist had a grumpy look at him as he pressed something and the floating cube appeared. He ran his finger down with what seemed to be a list. Once he had clicked on something, the dwarf turned his attention back to Emery and mentioned that Cedric was in the practice room on the fifth floor.

    Emery still gave a respectful bow to the dwarf and proceeded to enter one of those doors that opened and closed on its own as well as go up and down after pressing which level he wanted to go to.

    Ding! As Emery watched the door hissed open, he grabbed the edges of the door, feeling a bit lightheaded just like how the first time he had ridden this thing. It was only for a moment though for he got his bearings back already. He found Cedric among the many apprentices working on their concoctions.

    Walking in the middle of the room, various kinds of scent, bitter, sweet, salty as well as a multitude of other things wafted into his nose as he made his way to the other side of the room where Cedric was stationed.

    When he neared, Cedric noticed Emery''s presence and appeared a bit shocked, evident by his furrowed brows before saying, "You�� Your name was�� Emery... wasn''t it? I''m surprised to see you''re alive and still in the academy."

    Ignoring Cedric''s remark, which sounded a bit offensive, Emery said, "Why is that?" with the intent of gathering as much information as possible.

    "Well�� if I recall correctly, you have a spirit aptitude of B with a quadruple element. That should''ve meant barely passing the required acolyte rank for your first time here. And as for returning, only those who have reached rank 5 are allowed back here. You must''ve worked extremely hard for them to consider your return since as far as I know, no one with that spirit aptitude, even less with your four elements, passed the threshold of returning back. In addition, I believe you''re from a low world, aren''t you?" Cedric said,ying down the potion he had been holding before looking at Emery with inquisitive eyes and adding, "I wonder what kind of secrets you have."

    With just this single meeting, Cedric had deduced a lot. Truly, he was the smartest person Emery had known in this ce. Nevertheless, Emery had no intention of confirming or sharing his experiences, unless forced to.

    Emery answered with the most casual tone he could muster, "No secrets. Just fortunate, I''d dare say,"

    "Fortune has favored you, huh. I wonder what kind of fortune have you received? Hahaha. So, what do you need, Emery?" Cedric said, gesturing to Emery to take the other open seat.

    Emery took the seat and said, "I returned here the other day. We were told about the uing Magus Games in nine days. I''d like to know if you have any pointers or something you or the institute can help me with to win the games?"

    "I see��" said Cedric, thinking. "I may have something. However, what is in it for me then?"

    Last year, Emery had caught Cedric in a ploy to scam him. Fortunately this time, Cedric was being more straightforward and somewhat Emery appreciated this. Still, Emery decided to do something simr just to test the waters. He said "Well, aside from having my gratitude, you''ll be known as a caring senior to his young junior."

    Cedric snorted as he said, "Huh! I don''t need gratitude."

    Emery was half-expecting that. However, this seemed to have some effect on Cedric for he stared at Emery with great curiosity showing in his eyes. Cedric said, "Having said that though�� ooh boy, Emery. I think there''s something about you that''s making me want to befriend you. For now, let''s just say I want your fortune to rub on me."

    Cedric smiled. He then started giving Emery some pointers but not about the Magus Games, rather how to get the help of the Apothecary Institute. Cedric mentioned that right now, Emery was still a rank 1 apprentice and hadn''t contributed or shown any talent within the institute. That meant in the eyes of the institute, he was a nobody and not worth helping. This would be the case until he proved himself by increasing his rank or made an extraordinary achievement, which would give him more ess to the institute''s resources or help from the institute.

    ording to Cedric, the only way to increase the ranking was through the Apothecary exam, which was held only once a month. Unfortunately, the next one would be in three weeks. Cedric himself was an apprentice rank 4 and was preparing for his advancement exam to be rank 5, which would give him the artisan rank.

    Since Emery wouldn''t be able to do that, Cedric suggested that Emery practice making potions and see if he could make an original new potion. He would receive reward from the institute contribution point or spirit stone alike.

    Emery then thought about the cleansing potion, healing and strength paste he had made in his world. He had them on the three items in his storage ring. Somehow, he hoped the healing paste would still be registered even though there was little left of it after he had used it on Morgana''s wound. Emery took out the cleansing potion, what remained of the healing paste and ced one strength paste, ced it on the table and said to Cedric, "Let''s try that then."

    "Oh, you have some you want the institute to check? Alright, I also want to see what it is that you have made." Cedric then took him to the second floor, which didn''t have any kind of scent like in the practice room.

    Emery was getting a bit used to using the room, which moved up and down since he no longer felt as lightheaded as earlier. He then saw five big white stone panels including what appeared to berge diamond-like objects floating on top of it.

    Behind the panels, which acted like a counter, there were a mix of humans and dwarfs, sitting and in front were a few other apprentices waiting in line, holding containers with varied colors.

    Once it was their turn to present Emery''s healing and strength paste, Cedric said, "Okay, ce your prized potion here to be analyzed. Who knows, maybe a person from a lower realm will receive the highest authentication level and receive crazy amounts of contribution points as a reward! Haha.

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 135 - Recipes

    <h4>Chapter 135: Recipes</h4>

    Emery had received a contribution point of 200 from Master Tahoggum from the exhaustive hard work of gathering minerals he had done with his friends and the three weirdos, which took almost 24 hours. In addition to the 2,510 contribution points he had umted back in his home world, from his understanding, such an amount could be considered high; still, he was willing to increase that amount just to give himself additional leverage from those who were on top of the acolyte rankings.

    Currently, he had four original recipes. With his current knowledge, he believed they were all in their maximum potential, hence, he was expectant and curious as to how this analyzing machine worked and how many points would he get.

    He firstid down the healing paste, the one could be used to heal open wounds at a faster rate, on the white stone panel. Waiting for a few seconds, the floating crystal-like thing hovered above Emery''s healing paste, shot out a ray of light, scanning every nook and cranny of the item, just like how Master Tahoggum floating cube had done.

    After the crystal finished its scan, it hovered in front of Emery and showed a projection of the healing paste''s properties. The symbol on his hand also glowed for a moment and he read:

    [Healing paste]

    [Maximum Effects - tier 1]

    [Originality - rank 1]

    [Do you want to share the recipe to the Apothecary Institute''s database for 50 contribution points?]

    Emery was quite shocked to see the number of points it gave. He took back the healing paste and said, "Wow, the recipe is worth only 50 points?"

    Cedric, standing on the side with his arms crossed, said, "It''s good that you even received points at all. In fact, most tier 1 recipes, especially items that only cures outside wounds won''t even get 10 contribution points. I believe you receive extra point because of the originality, the simplicity of the process needed or the ingredient"

    Emery issued a hum as he ced the next item, which was also green in color, to be analyzed on the white stone panel. After the crystal thing did its job, it gave Emery the next result, which read:

    [Stamina potion]

    [Maximum Effects - tier 1]

    [Originality - rank 0]

    [Do you want to share the recipe to the Apothecary Institute''s database for 1 contribution points?]

    "See, told you. Tier 1 recipes only garner a miniscule amount of contribution points. Such as this one, only one contribution points," remarked Cedric on the side, looking a bit smug.

    Seeing the points the analyzing machine had given his stamina potion, Emery wasn''t that surprised considering he had consumed it himself. The effect of this potion on him hadn''t been groundbreaking or beneficial to the extent where it gave him an actual advantage. Hence, he hade to the conclusion that the stamina potion would most only be useful for ordinary people, those who were not a magus or an acolyte, as for those who were, they would find its usefulness value little to none.

    The third one, Emery ced the strength paste, which had content. This paste would be red at first usage but as more one spread it, the enhanced parts would eventually be blue.

    [Strength paste]

    [Maximum Effects - tier 1]

    [Originality - rank 2]

    [Do you want to share the recipe to the Apothecary Institute''s database for 150 contribution points?]

    One hundred and fifty contribution points this time. Three times the amount of his healing paste. Cedric didn''t say anything. Emery tried to get a nce of Cedric''s expression on the corner of his eyes, and when Emery saw it, it was just a in straight face.

    Emery figured this was a bit satisfactory, considering the strength paste had helped him in certain situations.

    Lastly, he shared the blue potion called the cleansing potion.

    [Cleansing Potion]

    [Maximum Effects - rank 2]

    [Originality - rank 2]

    [Do you want to share the recipe to the Apothecary Institute''s database for 200 contribution points?]

    The cleansing was equivalent to the gathering of mineral work he had done for the cksmith.

    Emery turned to Cedric while letting the notification of eptance await his decision. He said, "So senior, should I share all these recipes?"

    Truth be told, Emery was actually quite reluctant to share the recipes. For him, these amounts were too little, remembering how much work and hours he had put in to create these recipes back in Mistshire.

    Cedric was silent for a while. He cleared his throat, regaining hisposure, and then said, "Hmm, honestly for thest two items, I am quite amazed you managed to get rank 2 originality even for a tier 1 recipe. As you can see, those are worth more and the institute has offered you more points. I guess the main ingredient you used for these recipes are very hard to find or limited in your world, isn''t it? Anyway, yes, go ahead and share them. In fact, you can also sell those too, I think. Even though there are just too many recipes that can give the same result and properties of your ''original'' recipes, you can actually sell them."

    There was no reason for Cedric to lie about this, Emery figured. Hence, albeit still hesitant, Emery decided to share his recipes with the institute since he needed all the points he could get his hands on. The next he did was to check how much he can sell the item for.

    The crystal shone and sent him the following information:

    [Stamina potion - no value]

    [Healing paste - 10 white spirit stones]

    [Strength paste - 200 white spirit stones]

    [Cleansing potion - 100 white spirit stones]

    Seeing the numbers, Cedricmented, "Hmm, not bad. The price of simr items in the market are two to three times that, Anyway though, let me tell you, it''s a lot of work and hassle to try selling it yourself. You''ll never know when it''ll be bought."

    Emery, on the other hand, was speechless. He was trying his best to keep himself from shouting because his strength paste was worth two-hundred white spirit stones! That meant by just selling five of them, he could get a tier two weapon or armor!

    He checked his storage ring, right now, he had about a dozen or so of that strength paste. Of course he would have to save at least five of them for him and his friends. So, he still had some spare, which he could sell. Also, he had a considerable amount of blue powder left and ingredients from which the strength paste was made from. Another option was that he could look up the ingredients with simr properties with the one he had used to make the strength paste and could make or experiment with some timeter.

    At the moment, white spirit stones weren''t much use, but he could use them to buy items which should be more useful for his current situation. Inwardly, he smiled at this information as it gave him more reason to create better potions and bring a lot more�� but then he thought of something. Although he couldn''t bring the storage ring and the items here back to his world, what about bringing a whole cart of the same stuff or even better concoctions on his third return here, could he do that?

    Thoughts of getting more spirit stones was filling his mind. But, calm down, Emery. He was getting too excited. Calming down, he checked out the list of items avable for sale, which one of the receptionists on this second floor, showed him.

    There were three items he was interested in, so he asked. The first was about the potion for his dagger, which was called the artifact absolve potion. It could remove the blood of Granny on the moon dagger, but cost 1,000 spirit stones but such potion needed to be used together with the formation spells. So, Cedric told him to better check a formation expert to be sure.

    The second was about the information he heard that spirit stone could be consumed but somehow it needed to be processed first. Apparently, it wasmon practice for low-level apprentices to do that. The process, however, wasn''t going to increase the potency of the spirit stone itself, but it would be easier to consume and faster to absorb.

    "But Emery, do you have that many spirit stonesying around? Normally, it should take like a thousand or two of processed white spirit stones only to increase one spirit force," said Cedric.

    "No, I don''t have it," Emery quickly responded.

    Lastly, Emery told him about the level 5 creature called Duma on the savage he would be returning to and its abilities. Emery wondered if there was an alchemy solution for it. Cedric hadn''t heard or seen such creatures yet, but told Emery some ideas as to what kind of potions might work.

    "Well that''s part of being an apothecary practitioner, Emery. You need to do some experimentation," Cedric said.

    Emery didn''t realize he had spent two hours already with this senior of his. He was about to leave but then he realized his question about the Magus Game hadn''t been answered yet. "Senior, thank you for the guidance. But if you have any tips about the uing game, it''ll be really helpful for me."

    Cedric''s expression suddenly darkened. He said, "You know�� you probably shouldn''t worry too much about it. The games are rigged from the start."

 Chapter 136 - Backed Out

    <h4>Chapter 136: Backed Out</h4>

    "Rigged? What do you mean?" Emery asked Cedric after the confusing advice Cedric had given.

    Cedric suddenly looked like he had said something he wasn''t supposed to. After he looked at his surroundings and made sure no one could hear them, he leaned closer to Emery and whispered, "You''ll understand what I meanter, Emery. If you''re observant, I''m pretty sure you have already noticed some stuff by how the advising magus treats your ss. People like you and me, or probably even your friends, have no ce to be the academy''s elite. Just be grateful you''ve been selected to attend the Magus Academy for the second time."

    Indeed, Emery had noticed some change of attitude after his return, like Magus Minerva for example. She seemed to have be distant all of a sudden. "Please tell me more, senior," Emery said.

    Cedric drew back to his spot and said with crossed arms, "It''s really not my ce to say what you should or shouldn''t do. But what I can say is that I was in your position before, and my advice is to evaluate yourself, know your limits, think about what your goals are and what''s best for you or your world."

    Cedric was bing more and more mysterious in regards to his exnation. Instead of answering questions, this actually raised more questions in Emery''s mind. Emery tried to get this cunning Cedric for more information. However, Cedric raised his palm to stop Emery from asking further and decided to give some excuses such as he needed to get back to work on his uing examination and he would help on some other day instead. Emery considered his excuse, after all the man had already helped him a lot today. So, Emery once more gave a respectful bow, as he didn''t feel to push more the issue.

    Emery and Cedric parted ways in front of the moving door inside the Apothecary Institute. Emery took the door going down, while Cedric took the door going up.

    Once Emery was alone, a budding sense of exhaustion was springing up inside him. On top of the 24 hours he had done with the others and the few hours spent with Cedric, Emery hadn''t had any good rest yet. Hence, he decided to go back to his personal residence.

    Taking a carriage first, then a couple of portal trips, he arrived at his home with the attendant floating cube greeting him. It asked Emery if he wanted any services, Emery mentioned to the attendant to wake him up in a few hours. All he wanted to do now was to sink into his soft crisp bed that overlooked the magnificent view of the amazing stretch of mountain and waterfalls by the window.

    As hey on it and stared at the view, Cedric''s advice, which sounded more like a warning, kept echoing in his mind, making him wonder what was it that wasn''t Cedric''s ce to say. The thought only disappeared when his eyelids became as heavy as a log and he fell into the darkness called sleep.

    A few hourster��

    The floating attendant cube came into Emery''s room and woke him up with a horn-like sound. Emery jolted awake and readied his stance. Seeing that he was still in his room, he lowered his guard and mentioned to the floating attendant cube to never use that sound again.

    He looked up at the time, there was still an hour before their designated meet up. After refreshing himself with a meal and washing himself, he still had thirty minutes before the meeting, but decided to head out already.

    Emery arrived fifteen minutes earlier at the za, and to his surprise, everyone was actually already there. However, the situation didn''t look good since his four friends looked to be quite upset at the three acolytes from Zaiueo.

    "What''s going on?" Emery asked, walking up to Klea who didn''t seem too keen to answer. If Emery remembered correctly, that was the first time Klea had ignored him, the situation seemed to be dire for her to behave like this.

    Emery looked at Julian and Thrax, whose face was bing redder and redder by the second, seemingly arguing with Zuna. He then turned his attention and walked over to Chumo who was standing not far from them.

    Since Klea didn''t seem to be looking at them, Chumo was able to speak and exin what was happening. "They''ve decided not to join us. The three Zauieo said they''ve already joined another group."

    "What? Why?" Emery asked in surprise, trying to think why they had backed out since he had thought their coboration had gone well.

    "We are sorry, we think it''s best to join another group instead of yours" said Zuna, the one in the middle.

    Thrax raised his voice so much that the passerby was staring at them. The vein on his head looked as if it would pop out any moment as he said, "Who was it that said before that we are destined, huh!"

    Zuna remained expressionless not minding Thrax''s loudness. However, he bent his back with apology.

    Klea finally moved forward and said, "I thought we made a pretty good team, and we still have a task together. Please reconsider."

    Zuna, whose back was already straightened, answered, "I am sorry, but it is final. We will still do ''our'' task, don''t worry. However, we have chosen a different, so we won''t bother you."

    In contrast to Thrax, Julian remained calm and collected, but he was tapping his finger as he asked, "Can you at least tell us the reason or which team you are joining with?"

    Before any of the three Zaueio was able to answer, an arrogant voice from behind them said, "They''re are joining our team."

    Emery and his friends turned around to see a group of acolytes heading toward them. The voice belonged to the prick named Rowe, he was with his fellow acolytes from Kalios. Seeing this group of people, Emery began to wonder why the three acolytes from Zauieo, whom they had thought had hated this bunch, would join them? Was this rted to what Cedric had mentioned?

    "What the fuck is going on here!" Thrax demanded.

    Rowe returned Thrax''s rage with a smug face. He said, "Hahaha! I can exin, however, I don''t think your lower realm brain, which isparable to a shit, can understand."

    "You damned prick! You''re doing this to mess with us, aren''t you!" Thrax roared, summoning his spear, ready to fight.

    Zuna stepped in between them and said, "There''s no need for a fight. We just thought we could get better results by joining them, that''s all."

    Thraxshed on Z by saying, "That would mean that you think that we''re weak, aren''t you?"

    Rowe burst outughing even harder. He mocked Thrax and said, "That''s exactly what he means! Hahaha!"

    Thrax, no longer taking any of this, stomped the ground with his tier two spear. He pointed it to Rose and said, "You Kalios shit! Let''s see who is weak right here, right now! Come and fight me! We''re not the same asst year. Fight me if you dare, you scum!"

    Klea was about to step forward, looking to stop this farce, but Emery grabbed her by the arm and shook his head. He whispered to her, "Let it happen, Klea. This is a chance to see how strong they are before the Magus Games start. Also, I''m sure they wouldn''t dare kill Thrax, it''s against the academy''s rule."

    This seemed to have convinced Klea. Although she was still hesitant, she did as Emery asked and backed down. Meanwhile, Thrax waved his tier two spear and readied his stance. There were a lot of onlookers now and it looked like it wasn''t just Emery who had the same idea of wanting to see how strong these people from Kalios indeed were.

    Thrax gritted his teeth. He began by using his [fire infusion] spell, lighting up the whole spear into mes. Roaring, he ran at his full speed and delivered his most powerful blow as he shouted, "Take this!"

    Rowe didn''t move at all, he stood his ground with a smug face and took the full power of Thrax''s thrust. A loud clunk resounded the whole area! Thrax''s spear hit Rowe squarely on the middle of the chest, making the acolyte from Kalios take back three steps. However, the arrogant young man wasn''t injured.

    Thrax looked as if he couldn''t believe that his strongest move hadn''t made a dent on Rowe''s body. Emery noticed that Thrax''s hand was trembling a bit. He guessed this was due to the rebound of Thrax''s attack.

    Rowe dusted off his uniform. With a smirk on his face, he said, "Oh don''t look so shocked, wormbrain. In fact, be proud since your attack was stronger than I thought. You are probably the strongest worm I''ve ever seen. Hahaha! Anyoneelse wants to try?"

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 137 - Pledge

    <h4>Chapter 137: Pledge</h4>

    Emery, his friends, including some onlookers were shocked to see Thrax''s fire infused spear thrust not even make a small dent on Rowe''s ck uniform.

    Thrax, still holding the tier two spear, trembled in anger as he once more rushed the arrogant young man from Kalios.

    Contrary to Rowe''s earlier action, he took out a round shield and met Thrax''s once more fire infused spear! nk! nk! The two thrusts were ineffective, Rowe stood still, not even moving from his spot! Thrax gritted his teeth, he continued on with his relentless thrusts until he gathered all his weight, spun and swung spear. A deafening sh of shield against spear resounded as a wave of air blew onto the onlookers faces.

    The dust settled, Thrax was gasping for air, but, as he looked up, Rowe was still standing on his feet, five paces away from his previous unmoveable position, showing an ugly expression as if he had stepped on dung.

    Thrax, seeing his attack had somewhat rattled the young man, breathed in and charged the young man once more.

    Rowe then took out a pitch-ck one handed hammer. He ced the shield in front and once Thrax''s spear met the shield, Rowe waved his shield to the ground, along with the spear, and smashed Thrax''s spear. Everyone saw the spear issued a violent vibration as a wave threw back Thrax ten paces.

    Thrax had to release his spear. He grabbed his purplish spear-arm and when he looked back at his spear on the ground, his eyes widened in disbelief for his tier two spear had been bent at a weird angle.

    "That''s enough!" said Rowe with amanding tone. He leaned his pitch-ck hammer on his shoulder and kicked the tier two spear to Thrax. "You cannot defeat me, wormbrain."

    Thrax didn''t answer, he picked up the spear with his other hand since his spear-arm seemed to be trembling so hard that it had gone numb.

    Rowe then pointed the hammer to Julian and said, "Do you want to try too?"

    Emery could see Julian''s eyes were raging inside. He looked to be raring for a fight too, however, Julian kept silent. Emery figured Julian wouldn''t fight since Julian knew it would be in vain. Julian was already at a disadvantage against Thrax in terms of physicalbat, but that wasn''t the only reason. The most evident reason why Julian hadn''t been willing to fight this arrogant, young prick was due to the insurmountable gap between their equipment.

    First, Rowe had met a full-on attack from Thrax with no visible shield or weapon on hand. That meant that Rowe most likely had an armor equipped beneath his uniform. It should be at least tier two from the look of it, while Emery and his friends all had a single piece of tier two equipment. Such advantages meant it was futile to fight against this acolyte named Rowe.

    Not receiving any responses from Julian, Rowe pulled back his pitch-ck hammer once more and faced Klea. He gave her a smile and said, "What about you, prettydy? Do you want to spar?"

    Everyone''s eyesnded on Klea. She looked reluctant at first but went ahead anyway, recing Thrax who had returned to Emery, Chumo and Julian with no spear on hand.

    Klea stood before Rowe about ten paces away. She raised her palm and sharp crackling emerged along with lightning sparks, which seemed to be wanting to be released.

    It looked like she had been expecting Rowe to fight her, however, Rowe''s shield and pitch-ck hammer disappeared as he said, "Wait, I''m not going to be your opponent." He beckoned for a guy with short white hair and added, "This is your opponent. Let''s see who is better amongst the two of you."

    The white-haired guy got into a stance and readied the same spell as Klea. The lightning sparks on his hand looked wilder as if it was begging to be set free.

    "Are the two of you ready? Excellent. Begin", said Rowe, looking at Klea with great interest.

    [Lightning Bolt, Tier 3 Lightning Spell]

    Klea and the guy with white hair waved their hands at the same time and the blue-purplish lightnings escaped their cages meeting in the middle with a thundering crash like two beasts devouring each other! The power of the two lightning spells made all the onlookers'' skins tingle as if hundreds of ants were crawling on it.

    Both spells of Klea and the guy with white hair seemed equal for a moment, until the lightning from Klea''s palm thinned and the guy with white hair became thicker, dispelling hers as it headed toward her! The lightning''s tip was only two paces away when Julian had managed to dash in time and block it with his tier two shield.

    The shield seemed to be made out of metal, and once Julian saw it creeping, Julian immediately casted [Stone Skin] and roared as he pushed the lightning away up the sky before striking the shield on ground, dispersing whatever of it remained on his body and shield in ripples.

    Julian got on one knee. Klea hurried to him and checked if he was injured. Fortunately, it didn''t look too bad save for the burnt arm, which held the shield. With that, it was cemented Klea''s tier three spell was inferior to the guy with white hair.

    Rowe pped twice and said with a smile, "Like I have mentioned, beautifuldy. You are wasting your time with these losers. Let me introduce you to one you fought. His name is Varo, a friend we''ve recruited from a lower realm world, just like yours. Currently, he is our weakest member by having only a single affinity, which is lightning of course, an A spirit aptitude of rank. He was weaker than you beautifuldy. However, with our guidance, he was able to surpass your talent. What a shame."

    Emery and the others were shocked hearing such a statement. If it was indeed true, being friends with them had a lot of benefits. In fact,st year, Klea had been the pride of the ss due to her three elemental affinity on top of being one of the few people with rank S spirit aptitude. Now, a person of the same ss they never met or heard about, who wasing from a lower realm world like them, was stronger than Klea. They just couldn''t believe it.

    "So, beauty," said Rowe, looking at Klea from top to bottom. "What do you say in joining us? My offer is only for you and you alone now. If you join us, like my friend Varo here, you''ll be able to maximise your potential."

    Klea didn''t say anything. She was still checking Julian''s burnt arm and after she doused it with water, she stood up, looked at Rowe, and said with a tone full of resolve: "No, my decision still stands. I want to be with my friends."

    Rowe became disgruntled, he stomped the ground and shouted, "I know you''ve been invited to join the elite ss! I really don''t understand why you are wasting your time with these people!"�� he turned to Julian, Chumo, Thrax and Emery �� "The four of you! You should know that you are all dragging her down!"

    Emery looked at Klea, wondering what Rowe meant by elite ss. But, before he was able to ask, Rowe immediately said: "Fine! If that''s what you want, here''s my new proposal. The four of you listen to what I say! We, from Kalios, value her so much that I, personally, will offer the same privilege to you four. Give my offer a thought. We''ll give you enough resources to push your spirit force to the next level and even provide you with tier three equipment."

    Rowe then threw his pitch-ck hammer with a loud thud before them. "Here, take this. It''s a tier three hammer, consider it as my good will. If you join us, I assure you, you can have other tier three weapons like swords, shields or spears. On top of that, I''ll also give you a tier two protective artifact like the one I am wearing right now. In return, we want you to pledge yourselves to our Kalios Faction".

    The act of casually throwing the tier three artifact really show how resourceful they are.

    "Lastly, don''t even think about participating in the Magus Games. With your current condition, you won''t even stand a chance to win. Almost everyone there will be rank 6 acolytes and the equipment will be tier 3 for weapons and tier 2 for protective gears. As you all have witnessed the power of these items, you won''t make it without our help", dered Rowe as he turned away.

    Now, Emery understood why the three Zaiueons had decided to team up with them. This was also what Cedric probably meant by saying that the Magus Games were rigged. ''People like you and me, or probably even your friends, have no ce to be the academy''s elite'', those words kept repeating in Emery''s mind. In other words, those who hade from a lower realm like them wouldn''t be able to win against those from the higher realms due to ack of support.

    Emery gazed at his friends. He could tell everyone was actually considering the offer.

 Chapter 138 - Our Answer

    <h4>Chapter 138: Our Answer</h4>

    All four of Emery''s friends, including him, stared at the pitch-ck hammer that had bent Thrax''s tier two spear. The prospect of receiving a weapon that was on par with this hammer and tier two protective artifacts, which rendered Thrax''s attack useless, surely sounded enticing. It was akin to buying a horse, but receiving a pce instead. However, offers like that were too good to be true, hence they were suspicious at the same time. Pledging themselves to the Kalios Faction? What did that entail from them?

    Emery could see some of his friends, as well as the onlookers, were considering the offer. He was sure that, if the onlookers were given the chance, they would jump at the opportunity. On the contrary, Emery was self-assured that he wouldn''t ept such offers.

    First reason, he already had a tier three weapon, Granny''s Moon Dagger, he would have the Apothecary Institute help once he received higher ranking of course. Moreover, his main advantage was Killgragah, who was waiting for him back in rock formation.

    Eventually, he believed, he would have the items being offered by the Kalios. But what about his friends? He would have loved to win the Magus Games with them on his side.

    So far, what he knew was those who performed well in the games would be guided by a powerful magus. But what about Cedric''s warning and Rowe''s ominous wordings? There should be something more that they weren''t being let on. In the unlikely situation that they did win the Magus Games, what would happen afterward?

    Emery didn''t have the answer. He needed more information. For now, his main concern was his four friends. Would they be tempted by the offer?

    Thrax picked up the pitch-ck hammer, and threw it back to Rowe. The heavy pitch-ck hammer thud in front of Rowe who had his back turned against them. He said with full determination! I will never join you! Over my dead body!"

    He spat on the ground and turned to the othershouting: "If you guys want to join them, do it! But if you do so, our brotherhood ends here!"

    "Barbarian!" Julian roared suddenly.

    "What?" Thrax retorted.

    Julian stood up and gave a defiant smile. "That''s one thing we can agree on. I am with you in this."

    Chumo and Klea nodded to each other and all four of Emery''s friends had the same heart on this matter. Emery gave a smile that everyone was on board.

    Julian continued, "There is your answer, Rowe. You''ll never make us join you. Zuna, I think you''ve made the wrong choice, still in respect of our previouspanionship, I hope you three get what you want. Let''s go, everyone."

    The group turned around and left, leaving a bewildered Rowe.

    After Julian and Thrax received treatment for their minor injuries in the Magus Hub, they continued with their original n of finishing their task for Master Tahoggum. They went to one of the portals in the Magus Hub and made their way to the tree less hill, where they had found titanium.

    As they went up the hill, Thrax who still hadn''t calmed down said: "Argh, those fuckers really irritate me."

    "Don''t worry about them. To tell you the truth, I prefer doing the tasks and the uing games with just the five of us. Trust, after all, is the most important. Don''t you agree?" Julian said, leading the way with his shield on guard against the asional skyzers that swooped down.

    The rest of the group didn''t say much. Although what he had said was half true in its own right, they were thinking about what they could aplish with just the five of them. Participating in the games without a full team would surely make things difficult. Especially if the ones participating were mostly people with tier three weapons and tier two protective artifacts, and rank 6 acolytes on top of it. They would be outnumbered, outgeared and outssed.

    Emery said: "Everyone, since we''re aiming to win, after this task, I suggest we try digging for more information about the Magus Games. What does it mean for the winners, as well as what kinds of games will be held. The more we know about it, the better we can prepare and the higher chance we will seed."

    "Agreed", all of Emery''s friends answered simultaneously.

    They had decided that each of them would find details about the uing Magus Games from the magi in their respective institutes. Thrax in the Fire Institute, Julian in the Earth Institute, Chumo in the Darkness Institute, and Emery, mostly in the Apothecary Institute. Emery nced at Klea, his expectations of her were the most since she was favored by a lot of people, including the magi in the institutes she was affiliated with.

    Then he remembered Rowe''s words regarding Klea. She was supposed to be in the elite ss and she didn''t deny it. It seemed like she refused in order to stay with them. He thought about asking Klea what was this elite ss, but since she hadn''t mentioned anything, he figured it''d be better to wait until Klea opened up to them. Forcing someone to tell them something they didn''t want to share felt hypocritical of him, since he had his own secrets as well.

    Once they were at the first spot where they had mined the titanium, like they had expected, the dumas were no longer there. All that remained were countless bones reminiscent of the skyzers.

    After finding a huge clump of ck rock, they did pretty much the same strategy except with a few changes. Chumo and Klea were their main defenders this time, since they both had the most effective ways to eliminate the enemies, while Emery was still the designated miner. Thrax and Julian alternated in helping Emery and defending. With their stronger weapons and the enhanced spells of Klea using the staff, they found it easier to kill the ugly skyzer creatures.

    Of course, once the carcasses of the skyzers piled up, the dumas started arriving. The group tried different approaches in their attempt to eliminate these level 5 creatures.

    Klea was the first to try out other spells. She used her three offensive spells which were namely: [Lightning Bolt - Tier 3 - Lightning Spell], [Windde - Tier 3 - Wind Spell], [Aqua Lance - Tier 3 - Water Spell]. However, all the spells were only able to make the dumas wail in pain. They didn''t die. Either they were weaker by arge margin or the gooey body provided a powerful resistance.

    Since the others hadn''t yet reached rank 6, they were only able to use tier 2 spells. Chumo only had [Shadow Step - Tier 1 - Darkness Spell] and [Hide in Shadow - Tier 2 - Darkness Spell]. He didn''t have any offensive darkness spells.

    Julian was a dual element wielder, earth and fire respectively. He had [Stone Skin - Tier 1 - Earth Spell] and [Mudwall - Tier 2 - Earth Spell] both were defensive spells. For fire, he actually only had learned [Fire sh - tier 1 - Fire Spell]. It was an attack spell and as its name indicated. It sparked fire from his hand for a split second, which was effective in surprising the enemy, however, it wasn''t enough to injure anyone, much less the duma.

    Everyone already knew Thrax''s [Fire Infusion- Tier 2 - Fire Spell]. Previously, he had tried it and it didn''t work. Still, Thrax asked for Emery''s tier two sword and wanted to give it a go again. He had to ask since his tier two spear had been bent, so it was useless at the moment.

    Thrax lit Emery''s sword on fire and attacked the creature, but even though it was a tier two weapon, it didn''t do much anything.

    After a few encounters with these dumas, the group realized that the most dangerous thing about this level 5 creature was its shrieking attack. Like Thrax''s experience, the noises these creatures made whenever a threat came close were able to affect the mind, stunning them for a second.

    Hence, they came to a decision that closebat must be avoided unless they couldn''t help it.

    This time was no different though. Thrax didn''t seem to learn from his reckless attacks and ended up in the same dangerous situation he had been. Chumo once again had to use his shadow steps and to pull Thrax away from the creatures.

    When theynded however, the ground suddenly cracked and trembled, sending the two youngds down arge hole.

    "Thrax! Chumo!" Klea shouted.

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    Also Authors other Book: Doomsday Pirs it is in the same universe as Earth''s Greatest Magus

    Author Note:

    Dear reader, I apologize for unable to do an extra chapter sooner. The first week of the month always difficult for me and my work. I hope for your understanding and patience. Again thank you so much for your support. Much appreciated

 Chapter 139 - Unexpected Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 139: Unexpected Fortune</h4>

    Chumo and Thrax''s figures disappeared as they fell into therge hole. Thick dust blew upward and stung their eyes. They swatted away the dust and once they regained some of their visions, Emery and the rest then rushed at therge hold.

    "Thrax! Chumo!" Klea called.

    The only response they received were the shrieking dumas closing in on them. Klea simultaneously cast her [Lightning Bolt] and [Aqua Lance], stopping a couple of dumas in their tracks. After her spells were released, Julian immediately followed with his [Mudwall], blocking the crawling dumas.

    Emery shouted, "Chumo, Thrax, if you can hear me, say something!"

    Then hard coughing from the hole resounded. Emery was somewhat relieved hearing they were still alive. However, the dust was so thick that even if squinted his eyes hard, he couldn''t see them.

    Seeing the situation Klea used [Gust of wind - rank 2 wind element]

    As soon as she started her spell, the wind picked up the dust and converged it on the top of her palm. The dust-filled cavern began to clear up and Emery could see Thrax and Chumo stuck under a pile of rocks, coughing. The moment Klea''s spells burst toward the sky, Emery said, "They are alright! Let''s go down there, they need our help"

    Klea and Julian nodded. Julian made another mudwall to block the dumas that had just appeared behind them before following Emery and Klea down the hole.

    The moment Emerynded, he didn''t waste time and pulled the rocks away from the stuck Chumo and Thrax. All five hastily readied their stances, however, after waiting a while, the dumas didn''t appear. It looked like the mudwall had served its purpose or when it dissipated, since they were no longer in sight, the dumas became uninterested and started eating the hundreds of carcasses of the skyzers in the area.

    "Are the two of you alright?" asked Klea.

    "Well other than my pride, everything is fine," said Thrax dusting himself off. "Thanks again, Chumo."

    Chumo nodded as he also cleaned himself of the remaining dust.

    Julian said, "You barbarians really need to learn to think with your brains not your swords."

    "And you roman pigs should learn how to fight with your swords and not with pretty words," retorted Thrax.

    There was still some dust floating around. Klea casted another gust of wind toward the sky and once the dust had cleared, their surroundings were filled with ck rocks that hadrge veins of silvery substance which they presumed to be titanium.

    "Now this is unexpected fortune," said Emery, looking at the ce.

    It was quite dark but, due to the lighting from above and reflecting on the silvery substance, they could somehow see the area. Still, Julian used his [sh Fire] and the area revealed quite a number of tunnels. They didn''t know whaty ahead there but, to avoid any bad surprise, Julian once more covered up the entrances with his [Mudwall].

    Now that they were inside the hill, Emery tried mining. He struck the titanium with the pickaxe and the whole ce echoed with the sh of metal against metal. They waited a while and since they couldn''t hear anythinging from the tunnels, all five of them started mining after convincing Klea that they didn''t need to fight for the meantime.

    Since they were inside the hill, the sound that escaped up the hole didn''t reach the skyzers, so they were able to mine with full focus, no longer having to worry about the skyzers that swooped down. The dumas above as well didn''t seem to hear them and because of these, they were able to work unhindered and gather the titanium at a much faster rate with all five of them.

    While mining the mineral, Klea wiped off her sweat and said, "Hey, do you guys think it is possible to sell titanium for some spirit stones or trade it with higher tiered equipment? Clearly Master Tahoggum didn''t see it as a loss when he offered us arger amount of contribution points and provided us tier two weapons in advance. So, I think we can get away with tier three equipment if we gathered more than enough titanium. Just look at the amount of titanium we have here!"

    The others considered that for a moment. Maybe they should really try that, since they did in fact need better equipment if they wanted topete in the Magus Games.

    A couple of hours passed. They were all taking a break and Emery, who was taking a look at the tunnels, said, "Guys, look at that."

    In the distance, they all could see a bright red light shining. Emery''s curiosity got the better of him and asked Chumo to apany him. Emery still hadn''t mastered the spell [Blink] since it had proved harder to even activate. However he had his spell [ck Smoke], which he could use at a moment''s notice in case there would be any danger, while on the hand Chumo had the spell [Shadow Step], which could pull them back like what he had done for Thrax twice.

    As the duo neared the end of the tunnel, the red light revealed itself to be some grass of sort that was stuck in between two huge chunks of titanium. They peered on the edges to check if there was anything and indeed they saw hundreds of dumas. The two noticed the gooey bodies of the dumas to be contracting and rxing in a rhythmic manner, they seemed to be asleep since other than that action, they weren''t doing anything.

    Emery''s eyes beamed while staring at the unique nt. He said inside of him, ''Please be a rare nt, please be a rare nt.''

    Then, Emery had an idea. Since the dumas were sleeping soundly, walking in the middle would still be stupid. However, he had Chumo with him. He looked at Chumo with a cheeky smile and said, "I''m d that you''re here with me, Chumo. Do you want to test if your hide in shadow spell would work against these sleeping dumas?"

    "What?" Chumo said in a surprised voice. Emery hastily made a gesture at Chumo to lower his voice. In a quieter voice, Chumo asked, "Are you sure about this, Emery?"

    Emery nodded. He said, "The dumas seemed to be asleep right now. I really need you to grab just a few of that nt there. If they took notice of us, I''m sure we can outrun them. They''re quite slow. Lastly, we can have Julian close this tunnel with his mudwall.

    After that convincing exnation from Emery, Chumo reluctantly covered himself with his [Hide in Shadow] spell. He became darkened and appeared to be covered by some sort of smoke that blended with the shadow of their surroundings.

    Emery saw the moving shadow figure cautiously make its way toward the closest nt and grab a bunch of it. The noise somehow woke up the closest creature which made the shadow figure quickly return to the tunnel.

    After making sure none of the Dumas followed Chumo, Emery didn''t waste time in using his apothecary spells.

    [Analyze]

    [Caracas Flower - Tier 3]

    Emery became even more excited seeing the tier threebel on this flower. He then used his other spell from the nt Institution.

    [Need universal fauna and flora rank 2]

    Emery cursed in silence reading this information. Why couldn''t things just be more simple for him, he thought. He signaled to Chumo that since he had gotten what they hade for and there wasn''t much they could do unless they were ready to fight dozens of Dumas in a close space. They went back to where the rest were.

    Once they were back, Emery had mentioned that he and Chumo had found air of dumas and that there were hundreds of them. The group became worried, so they checked for more tunnels around their area, and once they believed they''d found all, they asked Julian to also use his [Mudwall] spell on the tunnel entrances.

    Even if the dumas were still asleep it would be dangerous if they let them open. The inside of the hill and these tunnels must be the things the dumas were using to navigate the hills. Nevertheless, once they had made sure everything was all good. The group once again focused on mining.

    Klea was starting toin why a woman like her had to do such heavybor, so they allowed her to be the person to handle the counting of the titanium. All the boys knew she was just beingzy to do the chores, but, for their peace of mind, they allowed her to do what she wanted. Apparently, Emery''s prediction that Klea would be the queen among them turned out to be true faster than he had expected.

    Because of the lucky site, it took them only 18 hours to finish twice what they did yesterday. To get out, they ced the rocks of which they had mined as well as the rest of the ones that fell with Thrax and Chumo on top of one another, making a mountain. Fortunately they were able to get out and the dumas seemed to have finished eating the hundreds of skyzers, since there were no longer any carcasses, just some bones left here and there.

    The group quickly returned to the portal. It was time to n the next step to prepare for the game.

 Chapter 140 - Potions

    <h4>Chapter 140: Potions</h4>

    When Emery and his friends arrived at the Magus Hub, the symbols on their hands issued a notification. They all looked at it the same time.

    [Five days left until Magus Games starts]

    Realizing that it was also past noon upon their arrival, it meant that they only had 5 days left to prepare and gather all they could until the Magus Games began. Although they had managed to finish the Master Tahoggum''s task of gathering one ton of titanium each faster than what they had first expected, seeing the time dwindling by one second each, a sense of urgency sprang up inside them. Time was of the essence.

    The group decided not to waste any time by grouping together in everything they do, so they divided their tasks. Emery, Thrax and Chumo would travel to the Golden City and would go their separate ways after Thrax and Chumo got off the carriage.

    They would meet with the cksmith master to collect reward as well as to fix Thrax''s bent tier two spear. They would also ask Master Tahoggum or any other cksmiths if they had any tasks that would reward them with tier three weapons, while Emery would go to Apothecary Institute to analyze the newfound nt and also to gather more information from Cedric.

    Klea and Julian would go find more information about the Magus Games from their respective institutes. Both of them have a good rtionship with their magus guides, they are confident to find more information about the game. Especially Klea with a few institutes that she can inquire upon.

    The group then agreed that once they spend the whole day doing these, tonight they would meet at Klea''s residence to discuss tomorrow''s n.

    After saying goodbye to Thrax and Chumo, Emery stayed on the carriage until it reached the Apothecary Institute. He asked the receptionist if Cedric was in the building, however, the receptionist replied that he wasn''t. Emery then inquired if Master Grom was now avable, however, again didn''t blink as he coldly replied that Master Grom was still unavable and if he needed to meet with him, Emery had to set an appointment in advance.

    Emery squinted his eyes. His initial suspicion of this receptionist was doing this on purpose was getting stronger. Nevertheless, he let it go and went to another receptionist on the other side of the room.

    This receptionist was more amodating than the other person. Emery asked to see the apothecary store. And like his experience with Aeon, this receptionist tapped on the counter and a translucent crystal hovered in front of him, showing information.

    [APOTHECARY STORE]

    [Herbs] [Tools] [Potions] [Knowledge]

    Emery pressed the projection that had the word knowledge and it immediately responded with showing him a list of spells. He browsed through the list and when he saw the names of the knowledge he was looking for, he muttered, "Damn," under his breath.

    [Universal flora knowledge - rank 2 - 5,000 white spirit stones]

    [Analyze flora - rank 2 - 5,000 white spirit stones]

    The rank two spells cost 10 times morepared to the first rank. Emery then asked if there were other ways to get these spells or if there was a service to get a nt appraised; the receptionist replied that the skills could be given as a reward for the institute''s apprentices if they seeded in reaching rank 3 apprentice.

    As for the nt function appraisal, the receptionist mentioned that he, being a member of the Apothecary Institute as well, could provide a service like that. Emery showed the tier three nt, and the receptionist gave it only one look to recognize it was a tier three nt. For the cost of 300 white spirit stones, the receptionist offered to analyze it for Emery.

    Since Emery only had 300 white spirit stones, he figured it would not be helpful even if he knew more about the nt because he still needed some tools to actually concoct this tier three nt.

    Emery looked at the projected lighting from the crystal and pressed the tool tab. He found what he was looking for.

    [Beginner Cauldron - Tools - 1,000 white spirit stone]

    [Beginner Mortar and Pestle - Tools- 500 white spirit stone]

    Once again, Emery muttered a swear underneath his breath. He calcted what the total cost would be spending. And he arrived at the conclusion that even if he sold all his strength pastes, and cleansing potion, it wouldn''t be enough to cover all his expenses. Not to mention, he still needed to do some experimentation with the nt in order to make sure he would get something out of it.

    He then checked out the potions tab to see if he could find anything under tier one or tier two that may help them with the uing Magus Games.

    [zing Potion - Tier one] [Freezing Potion - Tier one] [Sparking Potion - Tier one]...

    [Fire Resistance Potion - Tier one] [Ice Resistance Potion - Tier one] [Lightning Resistance Potion - Tier one]...

    [Strength Potion - Tier one] [Speed Potion - Tier one] [Perception Potion - Tier one]...

    The first set of potions were the offensive positions. Emery noticed the number on the side indicating how many they had on stock. Since it was such a high number, they were all avable. However, these offensive potions started with a price tag of 300 white spirit stone for tier one and 1,000 white spirit stone for tier two. The resistance potion was twice the price of the offensive potions, while the utility potions, the ones that could increase a person''s strength, speed, perception, etc, were even more expensive. At least twice the amount of tier one resistance potions.

    Reading through all the price tags, Emery shook his head to clear himself of shock. It seemed like whether he was in his own world or in this Magus Academy or anywhere else, money was everything and in this case, spirit stones. On the other hand though if he seeded to be an apothecary master then he wouldn''t need to worry about spirit stone isn''t he?

    Seeing Emery''s reaction, the acolyte then said, "Since you are an acolyte of the Magus Academy, you know you can buy these with contribution points."

    Ah yes, he had quite plenty of those. Since Thrax and Chumo had gotten off earlier than him, the symbol on Emery''s left hand had notified him that he had received an additional 500 contribution points, bringing his total contribution to be more than 3,000. Since the exchange rate of contribution points to white spirit stone was 1:1, Emery figured he could buy all the tools he needed and more.

    Just before he was about to trade it, a thought came into him. Contribution points could be traded for spirit stones, however, he couldn''t exchange it the other way round. He suddenly changed his mind to buy using the contribution point. His instincts said there were more to it.

    After careful consideration, Emery decided just to analyze the rare nt with the 300 spirit stones he had. He really hoped the rare nt could open doors for him to get leverage in the uing Magus Games. If the nt turned out to be useful, then he would find the spirit stones he needed to start experimenting and concoct it.

    Emery ced his palm above the receptionist''s palm.

    [Trade 300 white spirit stones?]

    He said ''yes'' on his mind and the white spirit stones from his storage ring disappeared.

    Now that he had paid the acolyte receptionist took the nt, the receptionist ced it on the counter to be scanned. The floating shot out a beam of light and after a few secondster, the light dimmed. The acolyte asked Emery to open his palm once more and the information of the nt came to his mind.

    [Analyze]

    [Carcass Flower - Tier 3]

    [Herb cost 50 white spirit stones apiece]

    [Main ingredient to create tier 3 acidic potion]

    [Acid is a liquid that can melt an item or object that it touches]

    Emery was surprised that he was carrying something dangerous. Based on its description, it sounded like the way the dumas dissolved a carcass into bones. This was also probably the reason why the dumas could do such melting of flesh.

    On the flipside though, he was happy. The risk of getting this flower was worth it because he had something that was used for concocting an offensive potion. Once more reading the description, Emery wondered how many of these potions would he need to destroy Rowe''s shield.

    A short moment after his innerugh, he remembered about the price of those tools, other ingredient to create it and also just hundreds of those duma that he doesn''t yet know how to kill

    After Emery asked around the institute and received all the information he could find, he then returned to Klea''s residence to meet with the others.

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 141 - Enchantress

    <h4>Chapter 141: Enchantress</h4>

    Emery made his way toward Klea''s residence. As the door opened, what greeted him was the thin clothes of Klea that showed a lot of her bronze, wless skin. Her arms, thighs and chest was a feast for the eyes. When they got inside, only then did he notice that he was the first to arrive.

    "Emery! Aren''t you early?" said Klea with a surprise before giving him a charming smile. She pulled the door, letting him inside, and fashioned her ck and smooth hair, revealing her small ears.

    Emery''s heart was starting to speed up. He went inside and the fragrant aroma of hers as he walked past her wafted into his senses. For some odd reason, he found this moment to be more intense than when facing the hundreds of dumas.

    Klea had probably noticed Emery''s expression for she smiled even wider. "So, what do you think of the dress, Emery? You know, I''m loving this attendant cube more and more everyday. It has hundreds of clothing choices and all can fit perfectly to my body.it is quite frustrating that I can only wear my uniform outside."

    She continued on chattering while fixing the bossom section of her dress. Emery feigned distraction as he tried not to look. He knew she was teasing him again, but still, being alone with this beauty in her residence that was covered by her sweet scent, he could hear his heart thumping against his chest.

    He fake coughed and walked directly to the living room. To get things back on track and to avoid more embarrassing moments, Emery said in a more serious tone, "Klea, I''m sorry but it''s not time to joke around. I''m assuming that everyone hasn''t arrived yet, right? If so, then will you tell me why you haven''t shared with us the elite ss?"

    Klea frowned and pouted. She said in a slight annoyed voice, "You''re no fun anymore, Emery. It seems you have be more mature after a year," sighing, she added, "well, to tell you the truth, I''ve never really cared about the elite ss, the ranking nor the game. I just want to have fun, and I like being among you boys. As for the elite ss�� I''ll tell you all about it once the others are here, okay?"

    Emery nodded but to his surprise, Klea suddenly moved in front of him and pushed him unto one of the long fluffy seats. Shey right on top of him, their faces only inches away. Her intoxicating scent was once again trying to subdue his mind and the pinkish glow on her cheeks were awakening something inside of him.

    Almost nose to nose, Klea''s brown eyes stared directly at him and said, "What about you, Emery? What secrets are you keeping from us. Don''t think of me as a fool, I noticed it. I wonder what has happened to you? You''ve be very different�� you seem distant."

    "I��" muttered Emery, feeling her steamy breath on his face. Her beautiful glistening eyes, alluring smell, soft chest pressing against him. He wanted to speak but his words were stuck on his throat. Somehow, it felt like this girl, sitting on top of him, was a man''s greatest weakness. Her charm, her intellect, she seemed able to see through him.

    Still unable to say a word, Klea seemed to have put him under her spell for he simply stared in a trance as her face moved closer to him. Her cherry lips were only almost touching and a burning desire on his groin had red up wanting to break free. Maybe he really should just let go and let this enchantress do her work, shouldn''t he?

    Knock! Knock! The two were startled as both turned their necks toward the door at the same time. The knocking continued. Klea pushed herself up using his chest and stood. Before heading toward the door, she ced a finger on lips and said almost in a hush, "We''ll continue thister, Emery��"

    Emery''s pounding heart reached his ear as he watched her give him a charming smile and walked with her hips moving sideways, teasing him even further. He got up as well and made way toward the dining room. Right now, he could feel his face was burning and in fact it was as he just saw his reflection on an object that showed his whole likeness. It wouldn''t be a good idea for his friends to see him, he wouldn''t want them to have the wrong idea, so after he did several deep breaths, he went back to the living room and greeted all his other three male friends.

    After they greeted him, Emery was a bit shocked in his heart seeing Klea interacting with them normally. He couldn''t see any signs of Klea being as tense as him from earlier.

    Once they were all seated, as a good host, Klea once again ordered her personal attendant cube to prepare food and drinks. As they moved toward the dining room, they all quickly shared all information they had gathered.

    Thrax reported that Master Tahoggum was once again asking for more of that titanium mineral. At first they rejected him, but the dwarf had once again upped the ante by offering 500 white spirit stones for each ton they would submit to him.

    Thrax and Chumo had done some checking and they found out Master Tahoggum''s im that his offer was a little bit above the market value of the stone was indeed true. Hence, if they could do that andpared to the price of tier three weapons, each person needed to mine 40 ton worth of titanium.

    It looked good but as they discussed more about it and recalled their experience, it took a whole day or two just to get one or two tons each. Therefore, in the end, they all agreed that mining for more titanium wouldn''t be a good solution to prep themselves since they only had five days left(also they were pretty sure Klea would once again act like a queen by counting the titanium and they, herborers. They didn''t want any more of that).

    Emery decided to report next, so he could get his mind off what just happened between him and Klea. He mentioned the information about the carcass nt and what its function was. Quite optimistic with the hole they had found, which had more of that flower, Emery stated that another long trip to the ce would be beneficial. Well, at least until once they had found a way to kill the dumas.

    The idea was actually pretty solid in everyone''s opinion. But then Julian voiced his thought that as much as tier three equipment were important, Darius, the instructor in the Earth Institute had mentioned that having the right spell would go a long way better than an artifact. Darius had given Julian a hint that the most important factor whilepeting in the Magus Games was to reach acolyte rank 6 before it because he had indeed confirmed based on past games that the only acolytes that had found sess were teams who were able to cast tier three spells.

    Chumo once again said nothing, but since he was with Thrax, all that they had found was already mentioned.

    Thest, but not the least, person to share her finding was Klea. First, she decided to share information about the elite ss as inquired by Emery earlier.

    She mentioned that when she arrived in the Magus Academy, she was transported to a different ce first. A magus approached her and asked her to leave her ss 77 and join the elite ss instead. Which she had refused.

    Apparently, ever since the beginning, the acolytes were already separated into different castes. ss 31 to 100 were called the lucky ss, ss 11 to 30 were the elite ss and ss 1 to 10 were the privileged ss.

    Klea then exined the main reason why there were only 80 acolytes left were because after seeing their first year acolytes'' progress, they were being sent to another ss. "I am sure Emery''s snake girlfriend is also there with the elite ss" Klea said while winking at him.

    It urs to them that those from Kalios even with all their resources were still not considered as elite or privileged, everyone in the group couldn''t imagine what kind of acolytes were in the privileged ss.

    Klea then said, "I didn''t share this because I don''t want to break your spirit. However, to tell you the truth, I don''t think we have a chance in winning the games." It''s hard for the group to hear such words from the best among them.

    While everyone was in deep thought, they didn''t realize that a sixth person had snuck into the room, sitting among them.

    "So, you guys are going to give up?" said the person.

    --------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 142 - Friendly Gesture

    <h4>Chapter 142: Friendly Gesture</h4>

    The unannounced female voice startled everyone, making them jump away from their chairs.

    Thrax quickly pulled his spear and the other also followed, They all pointed their weapons at the person who was wearing a huge ck robe that covered all aspects of her body except for the red mask with a white stripe on the forehead.

    For her to be able to walk in the dining room without being noticed, it was clear that they couldn''tpare to her. And sneaking into a private residence without announcement most likely meant the person was up to no good.

    "Who are you! What do you want!" Thrax shouted, pointing his spear.

    "I am sorry. I understand that it''s very impolite of me to suddenly barge in like this, but please be assured that I mean no harm," muffedly said the girl behind her mask. However, she kept her hands unseen inside the robe. Either she was confident she could overpower them even if they all attacked her at the same time or she truly meant no evil intentions.

    Klea though wasn''t convinced. A personing in in the middle of the night, fully hiding their identity, the tip of her staff began to light up as she readied her spell. She said first, "Sneaking in at night like that, it''s very hard to believe whatever you are saying."

    "I am here under the order of my master. My master has asked me toe in secret. Again, I bear no ill-will," said the girl, showing her paledy hands.

    "Whatever you are selling, we are not interested!" roared Thrax. He was about to attack when Julian stopped him.

    Julian quickly said, "Wait! Let us hear what she has to say first."

    The girl nodded in appreciation and said, "My master was disappointed with what the five of you have been doing thest few days. Therefore, he sent a gift to support you on your way.'' "

    She then lifted her pale hands, took out a bursting-looking bag from her storage ring and walked slowly. It fell on the table with a solid thud. She then walked backward until her back was against the wall.

    Everyone''s eyes kept switching between the girl and the packed bag. They figured that if it was something dangerous, then she would have probably stood near the door. But since she was away from it nor from any windows, Julian cautiously walked up to open up the bag. As he untied the first knot, a ray of yellowish light reflected off his face and his expression became widened with disbelief. He took one gulped before turning to them and saying, "It''s-it''s spirit stones. Lots of it!"

    The woman wearing the red mask crossed her arms and said, "1,000 piece of yellow spirit stones, to be precise. It is my master''s gift for the five of you."

    The group stared at the woman in shock. 1,000 yellow spirit stones? It was equivalent to 100,000 white spirit stones. As Emery remembered, the lowest price he had seen for tier three equipment was 10,000 white spirit stones, which should be 100 yellow spirit stones. This meant that all five of them could have tier three weapons and there would still be some left! Truly, this was a huge boon.

    Then, Emery''s mind took a step back. Calming himself, he stared at the thousand yellow spirit stones before looking at the woman wearing a red mask by the wall. Sure, it may not be a lot for her ''master'', however, receiving something like this for free never happened. There must be a catch. Hence, Emery said, "What does your master want in return?"

    "Nothing, it''s just a friendly gesture," answered the woman, now leaning her back on the wall.

    Julian picked up on Emery''s questioning and said, "Nothing is free, unless you tell us what this is about, we�� cannot ept it."

    Everyone in the room noticed how Julian had sounded hesitant for a moment. They could tell he was conflicted in the thoughts of grabbing these stones so they could have a chance in the Magus Games against what was the real meaning behind this ''friendly gesture''. In fact, it was the same for everyone.

    "Ahhh�� I see. You people are either the proud type who think so highly of themselves or the clueless type who knew nothing. In any case, both are fools," said the woman in an exasperated tone.

    Thrax, who had been constantly being called a fool, red up again at this moment. His reckless nature got the better of him. He stomped the floor and bellowed, "Who are you calling fools! It''s you''re master whose the the fucking fool��"

    Before Thrax could finish his sentence, the woman suddenly appeared behind Thrax, holding a short, sharp de pressed against his neck. It took a good two or three seconds before their minds registered what she had just done. They looked back at the wall where she was leaning and they could see a small crack where her foot had been ced. This woman''s speed was beyondparison against anyone from the group, in fact, even Emery didn''t think he could match this woman''s speed even if he was in his Fae form.

    They all became on guard. But the woman did nothing else as she let the de on Thrax''s sit on top of Thrax''s throat. She pressed it again a bit harder, touching Thrax''s skin, which made it bleed a bit wherein she quickly said in the coldest voice they had ever heard, "Don''t you dare insult my master in front of me, fool. If only my master hadn''t told me to not kill or hadn''t taken interest in any one of you. I would have already severed all of your heads, and as for you, the foolest person amongst them, I would have minced it until it became dust."

    Emery quickly said, "Please, senior. We have meant no offense. We truly just wished to make sense of this. Surely your master has some reasons or wishes for us. We just wanted to know more about it."

    The woman gave Emery a cold stare before she unsummoned her de and kicked Thrax away. She walked with her back turned against them to another side of the wall, leaned on it, and said, "My master had indeed mentioned to me that you guys might find it difficult to trust his gesture with just this. Therefore, he had ordered me to ask the girl, Cleopatra, a question."

    Klea was startled upon hearing her name. While the others didn''t seem impressed that the woman had stated Klea''s name, they had reasoned out within themselves that this person had ess to the ss or the acolytes'' information, Then, the next expression even garnered more reaction from her.

    "My master wanted to ask, ''does Khufu''s Tomb still exist today?'' "

    They all could see how Klea had be shocked. She tried to gain herposure before slowly answering, "Yes�� Yes it is," with great respect.

    "My master hope one day he can see the great pyramid of Gaza once again"

    Klea seems to understand what it means, she then moved toward the table, took it and bow deeply. She said, "Please tell your master that we are epting his graciousness with hearts full of gratefulness. Please also tell your master that we wish to meet him at his earliest convenience."

    The cold and rough tone of the woman wearing the red mask softened for the first time. She nodded and said, "To answer you now, my master had given me a message to that question. He said, ''If your team didn''t make it to the top 20 on the Magus Games, he shall not bother meeting you at all.'' "

    Klea bowed again and said, "Yes, we understand. Once again, we thank him for his graciousness."

    Almost everyone in the room became confused as to why Klea had suddenly be docile upon the mention of a tomb. Well, except for Emery and Julian who seemed to have understood a gist of it.

    The woman moved her position and said, "My task here is almost done. I just have one more message from my master. He said, ''Use your contribution points wisely. If you haven''t figured it out by now, you should know that there are things that spirit stones can''t buy, that''s what contribution points are for.'' "

    After saying the sentence, the woman covered in ck robe from top to bottom wearing a red mask with white stripes on the forehead became hazy right in front of them.

    They all looked around for any signs, but it looked like she had disappeared like how she had appeared. Then, they all sat down lost in words while looking at the bountiful fortune they had been given out of their expectations.

    --------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 143 - Spirit Serum

    <h4>Chapter 143: Spirit Serum</h4>

    The brimming bag''s content of thousand yellow spirit stones were then spread out across the dining table, which had been cleared of the drink and food. Klea took over the ounting and divided the fortune equally, giving each person two-hundred yellow spirit stones. This was equivalent to each person having twenty-thousand white spirit stones.

    Next day arrived and the group met up at the Magus Hub first thing in the morning. This Magus Hub wasn''t only a ce to receive tasks, but a ce where they could also purchase items. In fact, this location was a collection of hubs where they could get help with almost anything.

    The reason for their arrival here wasn''t getting a new task, rather, it was to buy a specific item called spirit serum. Like what Magus Darius had mentioned to them, ording to Julian, getting to rank 6 should be their top priority in order to have a wider ess to spells.

    They went in front of one of the many counters and asked the receptionist to show them how much a spirit serum cost.

    [Spirit Serum level 1 - 1,000 white spirit stones]

    This item''s main function was to help acolytes boost their spirit force so they could reach rank 6 at a faster rate. Actually, this was the liquified essence of multiple spirit stones after processing. Consuming the spirit stones'' essence through this resulted in a much higher efficiency than directly consuming the stones. Once consumed, it could increase a person''s spirit force.

    Each dosage of the serum could increase 1 to 3 spirit forces. How high the spirit force would increase depended on the person''s body ability to absorb the energy as well as the level spirit stone they currently have. Apparently, although this serum was considered a luxury product for most acolytes, ingesting it was one of its mostmon uses. It had other uses too, such as being a reagent in alchemy. But for now, Emery and his friends had decided to use it as a way to rapidly increase for acolyte rank 5 and 6.

    This, however, would be harmful if used by people that were lower than rank 5 and as for people with higher ranks, it wouldn''t have any effect. Reading through more of the description, this made Emery understand why his green potions were actually quite valuable.

    Simr to the green essence potions, this spirit serum was actually also a product created by an apothecary practitioner. As Cedric had exined to him, these serums weren''t difficult to make but the tools and skills of the alchemist had to be at least advanced. So, even if Emery had thought about making the spirit serums himself with 200 yellow spirit stones he had on him, he wouldn''t be able to since he had no ess to those information, not yet anyway.

    Still, with their newfound wealth, the group bought serums with hopeful thoughts that they could quickly boost their spirit force to 100 and reach rank 6 acolyte as soon as they could. Each one of them bought what they thought they needed since their current spirit force varied from one another and their bodies would react depending how their bodies absorbed the serum, the serums weren''t collective rather individually.

    Klea, for example, had already reached rank 6 and ording to what they had shown themst time, her spirit force had reached 105. She had a couple of options she could do, she could either still buy the serums, which would surely be more than what the boys would have to buy, increasing her spirit force further, she could buy new spells here in the hub, or better equipment instead.

    While Emery was standing in front of the counter, checking the spirit serums, Klea walked up to him and said, "If you don''t have enough spirit stone to reach rank 6, I can share mine with you mine, if you''d like."

    Emery rejected her offer. He shook his head and said, "That won''t be necessary but thank you for your concern."

    At the moment his friends still had no idea as to how much his current battle power and spirit force was. As his gaze fell onto the spirit serum once more, an idea then came on top of his head. He could reason out to themter that it was due to these spirit serums why his strength had increased by a lot. Therefore at the moment he doesn''t need to exin about Killgrara and Khaos. As Emery''s spirit force was already 90, he didn''t think he needed the spirit serum, still he decided to purchase just one so he could better understand how the spirit serum functioned.

    [Spirit serum - 1,000 white spirit stone]

    [Purchase?]

    Emery hit yes on the glowing interface. He held out his hand that had the symbol and the floating cube interacted with his storage ring. It ced the spirit serum, which Emery could tell was in a white box withbels on it, and then took 10 yellow spirit stones.

    Once everyone had gotten the spirit serums they hade for, Emery looked at the symbol on his hand and confirmed they still had five more days until the Magus Games started. And like what they had agreed uponst night, Emery, Chumo, Thrax, Julian and Klea would focus on their personal growth and meet a day before the Magus Gamesmenced. All of them had their own ns on how to increase their strengths.

    "Good luck, everyone," said Klea cheerfully to everyone, giving Emery a wink, and then all members separated their own ways.

    Emery, however, didn''t exit the Magus Hub. He went to another section of the Magus Hub and went to a counter that had a signage of a triangr container on the side. Although he could buy these basic apothecary tools and ingredients from all the other counters, since he was an apothecary apprentice, albeit rank 1, he had a discount of buying off items rted to the Apothecary Institute.

    He showed the receptionist his identification and after confirming his association with the Apothecary Institute, the receptionist returned it with a warm smile. Emery didn''t have to look through the list of the tools tab since what he was searching for was on top already. He bought a basic cauldron, basic mortar and pestle, some ingredients to test out his apothecary skill, as well as a level 1prehensive guide for basic concoction. All of these cost him a total of 4,000 white spirit stones.

    So far, all that Emery knew about alchemy had been taught by Granny. Simr to how his father had taught him the sword but became better after Emery had received a manual from the Combat Institute, he believed this concocting skill would give him the same benefit.

    Once more, Emery looked at the time through the symbol on his hand. Although he understood that time was limited, he believed that learning more about Apothecary would bring value to the Magus Gamester. Thinking about the tight 5 days schedule, he might as well just practice apothecary in between his training.

    Exiting the information about the time left, Emery opened a different set of information through the symbol on his palm. It read:

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [16-year-old]

    [nt Spirit - Peak Stage]

    [Water Spirit - High Stage]

    [Earth Spirit - High Stage]

    [Battle power: 27]

    [Spirit force: 90]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness - Foundation]

    [Fey Bloodline - stage 2]

    [Acolyte Rank 5]

    In order to reach rank 6 as soon as possible, Emery knew that the boost from the spirit serum wouldn''t be enough for the main requirement was to have a breakthrough in the understanding of elements. He needed to reach the peak stage for all his elements and now he still has two more elements to master. Having more element affinity then the others were both his advantage and disadvantage. Therefore, without wasting any more of his limited time, Emery headed toward the Earth Institute to have his earth element reach peak stage, then water would be next.

 Chapter 144 - Earth Spells

    <h4>Chapter 144: Earth Spells</h4>

    Emery arrived at the Earth Institute. He walked out of the portal, the endless sand dunes on his back and in front were the hundreds to thousands of houses made out of y. The towering yellow pir in the center stood in all its glory, weing all those who came to this called Animus.

    While he walked on the streets, he noticed that the crowds were lesser this time around. He watched as a dozen of them of uniformed acolytes walked past him and some of the people he had passed by were actually not wearing the Magus Academy''s uniform. Emery looked over those who were wearing the academy''s uniform, based on the number of their badge pinned on the cors, Emery could tell that they were mostly junior acolytes, but only one or two were senior acolytes like him.

    No longer paying them attention, Emery went inside of the yellow pir and greeted a senior acolyte who was currently waiting in the grand lobby.

    Emery approached him and after giving a nod, the acolytes responded with a friendly tone, "Is there anything I can help you with?"

    "Yes," Emery said. "I would like to join the Earth Institute."

    Thest time he had been here, he had not yet reached rank 2 acolyte. He achieved it on thest day. Hence, he hadn''t had the chance to apply formally in the Earth Institute since their requirement was to be a rank 2 acolyte first.

    Instead of the test pushing the rock, the examination this time was quite different. A yellowish crystallized cube hovered in front of him and shot out a light, which scanned his whole body.

    [Emry Ambrose]

    [Acolyte rank 5]

    [Earth elemental affinity found]

    [You are eligible to apply to the Earth Institute]

    [ept?]

    "Yes, ept," said Emery with a nod.

    [You are now an Earth Institute member]

    Emery was quite surprised as to why the test had changed and this was one much easier. He then figured that the rock pushing that Magus Darius had asked them to do the first time he was here was only for first year acolytes to gauge how quickly they would gain understanding regarding their affinity with the earth element. But apparently, since he had already reached rank 5 and no longer a new acolyte, the test no longer seemed necessary.

    [Would you like to get your joining package?]

    "Yes," Emery answered the floating cube.

    [Understood. Since you are a member of the Magus Academy, we will provide you with one tier 1 spell as well as a tier 2 spell]

    [Please choose a spell among the list.]

    A bunch of spells appeared right before Emery''s like. This was a bit different from how he had received the [Analyze] and [Universal Flora Knowledge] upon his joining in the Apothecary Institute wherein he hadn''t been given an option. Still, these were free spells in which he hadn''t to pay for so he was happy with that.

    Emery was browsing and reading the description of spells.

    [Rock Bullet - Tier 1]

    [Stone Skin - Tier 1]

    [Soften Earth - Tier 1]

    [Glow stone - Tier 1]

    [Mudwall - Tier 2]

    [Ash st - Tier 2]

    [Stone Fist - Tier 2]

    At the moment, he already had a very reliable [Stone Skin] spell. The rock bullet could be useful, but its strength and function should be about the same with his water element [whip ssh] The [Soften Earth] and [Glow Stone] are more into utility spells.But Emery suddenly though [Soften Earth] could be a very useful spell for him. He will always be around looking for nts somewhere, having a spell that could soften the rock coulde in handy. There is also the Duma''s underground tunnel that he needed to explore soon orter.

    As for tier two spell, [stone fist] the description says different than [Stone Skin] that makes the whole body into stone, this spell focuses all the energy into the fist, making the fist attack much stronger.But as Emery doesn''t know much hand to hand skill, this spell is not for him. The [Ash st] as an offensive spell also sounds very interesting, but Emery decided to go instead with the same tier two spell Julian had [Mudwall]. He thought this [Mudwall] would be more useful in a team fight, especially if they were about to be surrounded like his most recent experience in the savage with the hundreds of dumas. If he cast together with Julian, Emery believed they could create a much stronger defense.

    [Soften Earth - Tier 1 - Earth element]

    [Mudwall - Tier 2 - Earth element]

    Of course Emery still needed to spend some time learning the spell before he could use it, but he was very confident he could quickly master this spell. Also, with the added information from the acolyte, it looked like he would also be getting a tier three spell, once he reached rank 6, just like Klea. Hence, he became somewhat excited at the prospect of reaching rank 6 as soon as possible.

    Getting back to business, he shook off his rising thoughts and got straight to the point. He asked the acolyte, "I wonder�� is the stone origin room avable?"

    The acolyte nodded with a smile. "Yes, and you are in luck! Currently, it''s avable for all acolytes."

    The yellow crystal cube once again approached Emery.

    [Entry to the Earth''s origin stone room]

    [500 contribution points for half day]

    For first year acolytes there was a free half day usage to help with their quick ascendance in the acolyte ranks, however, for second year acolytes, this has been changed. This must be one of the reasons why they had extremely limited ess in their first year. Emery and his friend have discussed the use of contribution for time in the origin stone room, as it cannot be essed with spirit stone but contribution point only, this was most likely one of the usage that woman''s master had mentioned.

    The earth origin stone room''s main function was to help an acolyte better the element they were ced in quicker.

    Right now, the benefit this room would provide him far outweighed what he would receive from consuming the spirit serum. He needed this more so he could finally breakthrough in his cultivation. So, without thinking too much about it, and since it was still quite early in the morning, Emery decided to pay one days worth of training.

    [1000 contribution points has been taken]

    Emery was then transported in front of the humongous stone gate. The stones which Darius had summoned before were no longer here, but the same guard was still here. After the guard checked Emery''s information and ess, he then allowed Emery to enter. In the moment Emery took one step inside, immediately everything within his being felt heavy but not as heavy when he had firste in here.

    He walked toward the stone sitting on top of three tforms and unlike before, there were clearly fewer than a thousand cultivating in this ce. Emery remembered that his limit before was eleven steps before he felt an unseeable wall blocking him, this time however, he was able to walk five more steps. After that, he once again felt the same feeling. He was unable to walk a step further. Since he knew trying to push through wouldn''t work and the steps were based on how high his understanding about the earth element, Emery decided to just sit on the floor and meditate.

    Emery kept his eyes closed feeling as if the huge rock was about to crush him once again. He kept calm though and then, he could suddenly feel the smooth flow of the earth element entering his dark core.

    As he kept his focus, suddenly the illusion of the huge stone again trying to tten him lessened. It stopped what it was doing and then the same stone flew right in front of him as if it was asking to be touched.

    Emery did as his instinct was telling him to do and tried touching the stone. The instant his fingertips reached the stone, the rock glowed and his hand turned into a stone while feeling a wonderful sensation.

    His hand became a bridge between him and stone as a rush of earth elemental power made its way to his dark core. Emery''s dark core spun in excitement while receiving a huge boon of energy. Emery was then starting to feel that he was bing one with the stone, unmoving and hard as a huge granite stone on a mountain.

    Emery then awakened feeling ecstatic all over. He noticed a new piece of information from his palm and after he read it, he smiled.

    [You have achieve breakthrough into reaching peak stage earth element]

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Battle power has increased]

    He looked at the time and noticed just a little over half a day had passed. In that short amount of time, he had already received two points in spirit force and most importantly a breakthrough to his element understanding! It was a well spent 1,000 contribution points, he thought.

    And since he still had more time left, Emery wasn''t going to waste it and continued his meditation. By the end of the day, he received two more spirit force point.

    Today''s experience had really riled him up. It was addictive for him, so Emery couldn''t wait to go to the Water Institute next.

 Chapter 145 - Rank Up

    <h4>Chapter 145: Rank Up</h4>

    Most acolytes could stay awake for a week without sleeping and this was true for Emery as well. Although there were some exceptions, like doing extremely tiring physical or high demanding mental activities such as meditating in the earth origin stone room for a day straight, for example. That was a very tiring hurdle. However, when Emery''s earth elemental affinity had reached a new height, the rush of energy to his body made it so he didn''t feel the need to sleep at all.

    Once Emery''s time was up, he smiled in satisfaction looking at what he had achieved. He was a step closer to reaching rank 6 acolyte.

    When Emery arrived to his residence, he immediately summoned the big cauldron in the middle of the empty living room. He asked the personal attendant to get him some tables on the side. Emery then ced the mortar and pestle on top of the table and arranged the tier one ingredients in a neat fashion.

    Emerystly took out the level 1prehensive guide for basic concoction. He focused his thoughts on it and the manual dissipated into streams of air going inside of him.

    [Received Basic Conconting Rank 1 Techniques]

    In an instant, Emery received theoretical knowledge of this world''s apothecary. Having the theoretical knowledge however wasn''t enough. Like all skills, he needed to practice this before it would be useful. So, Emery decided to make a basic tier one healing potion and strength potion using one of the most basic recipes readily avable.

    What Granny had taught him surely was in the manual he had just acquired. Simr to how he had been taught the sword by his father and when he received the technique in the Combat Institute. Like those experiences, the knowledge that originated from his world still couldn''t bepared to the way an actual magus or acolyte concocted in this world, which was the peak of humanity''s ingenuity.

    The second reason was that by making different recipes of this healing and strength potion, he thought he might find a way to increase his current original recipes.

    Several hours had passed and Emery''s residence had been filled with the different scent of medicinal herbs. As he kept on pounding a herb in the mortal with the pestle, the rays of the sun had peeked through the window in this living room. He hadn''t realized that morning had already arrived.

    Emery stopped what he was doing and turned around to see the crushed herbs all around here, some stains and ashes on the flooring, the ceiling had a greenish tint caused by the rising vapor from inside the cauldron, which was still filled with green liquid.

    He checked the stock of ingredients: it looked like all the ingredients he had left were the ones he was crushing in the mortar. All 1,000 white spirit stones worth of alchemical ingredients were all gone with just one night of experimentation and practice. Still, Emery didn''t feel that bad seeing the stock had been emptied. In his experimentation, he had learned a couple of new do''s and don''ts tricks. He knew practice was unavoidable if he wanted to progress.

    After wiping his sweat and ordering the personal attendant cube to clean the mess, Emery went to the shower room, washing himself of the medicinal herbs'' smell and getting ready for his next destination. The Water Institute, Varuna.

    Emery''s figure appeared just before the portal. He stared at the ce of paradise with its long stretches of the coast, blue sky and crystal clear water. Breathing in the crisp, salty and refreshing air, he walked along the sandy beach. Each sinking step he took was tingling every nook and cranny of his feet. Eventually, he arrived at a bit more forested area with the blue pir rising from the middle of theke. Below there was the huge city-like structure, encased in ss walls.

    Emery stared at the City of Varuna and then it urred to him. How was he going to get there without the spell that allowed him to breathe in the water with Kleast time?

    Looking around, he couldn''t find any acolyte waiting to be given the spell. Maybe he was too early, he thought. Then, he saw the blue haired magus instructor passing by, whom Klea had introduced him to. If Emery recalled correctly, her name was Ca.

    "You are Klea''s friend, aren''t you?" inquired the woman.

    "Yes, Magus Ca," Emery replied politely. She didn''t correct him, so that was correct. Emery thought it was amazing that the magus also remembered him.

    "It has been awhile since I''ve seen Klea here. I wonder what she is up to these days��" said Magus Ca.

    Emery was startled to know that Klea hadn''t been to the Water Element Institute, which he had thought to be her favorite element. From the looks of it though, she had probably gone to a different institute for the meantime or maybe she was just wandering around. After all, Klea had spent a lot of time with them during the mineral gathering task and information gathering. So, he guessed it should be normal.

    The beautiful magus kept staring at Emery and said, "You need help getting in I suppose?"

    "Yes, please," answered Emery with politeness.

    The woman then nodded, raised her hand and just like before, a beam of light covered his face. "There you go," she said.

    "Thank you," Emery replied, bowing.

    Emery then got on one tform and then jumped to theke. He swam toward the dome located at the bottom of theke. Passing by several colorful fishes, he finally arrived at the front gate of the city under water. Emery swam inside the gate with some people beside him, and soon the water inside drained and they were now standing on their feet.

    This time, he didn''t bother receiving the spells after they confirmed his joining. He decided he would just get themter. His priority was reaching acolyte rank 6 and he was determined not to leave the ce until he had done so.

    From all four of his elements, water was thest one that had to reach the peak stage, and hisst barrier for his advancement.

    Again, Emery bought the one time full day ess of the water stone origin room.

    [1,000 contribution points has been taken]

    Currently, Emery had a little over 1,000 contribution points left. But he wasn''t worried, he couldn''t wait for his rank 6 breakthrough. He believed it was worth it. Anything to reach his goal.

    Entering inside the water stone origin room, he then found an empty spot and took a seat. He then started meditating, fully concentrated, to increase his understanding of his water affinity with the help of the water element origin stone.

    This time, Emery was prepared for the illusion. As soon as the illusion of the water came into him, he jumped on the river''s stream and swam with the flow all the while repeating the chantra of ''water always flows and never changes'' in his mind.

    As he kept swimming and going with the flow, Emery could feel his dark spirit core once again wee the stream of energy going inside it. He could tell that the elements inside his spirit core were spinning with joy along with the increase of spirit force.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force has increased]

    A cool and breezy sensation coursed throughout his whole body, entering his core. At the moment his three elements, the blue, green and yellow spirits, tried to interact with the dark core in the center. However, the dark core seemed to just keep on contracting and shrinking wildly. It appeared that Emery couldn''tbine them all together in harmony.

    Outside of the illusion, sweat was starting to trickle down Emery''s face. Emery didn''t give up and he started focusing on going with the flow and kept chanting the mantra so he could break through to the peak stage. Then, the cool rxing flow of the water was starting to feel heavy and damp.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    Emery suddenly felt the need for more energy. He was on hisst step, he could feel it! Just a few more boost of energy, his spirit force, so he could unite them all together. That was when he thought of the spirit serum sitting on his storage ring. Emery quickly summoned it and injected it straight into his chest! Suddenly, his heart started beating stronger as more waves of energy went inside him.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    The dark core started to spin smoothly again. It kept on spinning and spinning, getting faster with each moment Emery watched it. Then an explosion of energy coursed through all the nerves of his body! Once again, the wonderful sensation of breaking through, making him feel euphoric as he felt every inch of his body tingling. A notification appeared on the top of his palm.

    [Congrattions! You have reached the foundation level of the spirit realm]

    [You are now a rank 6 acolyte]

 Chapter 146 - Advantage

    <h4>Chapter 146: Advantage</h4>

    Emery looked into himself and felt his spirit core. He could tell the breakthrough to rank 6 had caused changes to his dark spirit core.

    Before when Killgragah had shown Emery through the dark room, he had seen his four elements hovering inside his spirit core. Now that he was a rank 6 acolyte, with the elements being in early foundation, three of the elements: earth, water and nt, had been firmly lodged in their own corners while the dark element sat on the center.

    A bridge-like colored structure stretched from the three elements all connecting to the single element situated in the middle, the darkness element. The interconnected bridges had the same colors as the element they hade from and the darkness element served as their focal point.

    Emery then once more focused his thoughts in an attempt to use a spell. Whenever he used a spell before, he could feel he was drawing from something like ake, which he had deemed to be the spirit energy. This time though, when he had attempted to do so, he could feel that his overall strength had increased by two folds. Especially the pool of his spirit energy which determined how many spells he could use and how strong they were.

    Opening his eyes, he smiled as he checked his status in his palm with great expectations.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [16-year-old]

    [Battle power: 29]

    [Spirit force: 100]

    [nt Spirit - early foundation]

    [Water Spirit - early foundation]

    [Earth Spirit - early foundation]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness - stage 1]

    [Fey Bloodline - stage 2]

    [Acolyte Rank 6]

    This was great. The first task that they had all set for themselves, except for Klea, had been achieved. His status confirmed he was now a rank 6 acolyte and all three elements had reached an early foundation stage. What was interesting, however, was the change ofbel in his Spirit Core of Darkness. Previously, it had beenbeled as foundation, but now it was stage 1. Emery hoped he really knew what this meant, he wished there was someone who could guide him with this other than Killgragah, since that dragon wasn''t an option.

    Emery remembered this ck dragon telling that until he obtained that piece of glittering rock, he shouldn''t think about going back to pick him up. Then, Emery thought of the Darkness Institute. They might have information about the spirit core of darkness. So, Emery added a mental note that he would inquire about it after he finished all his immediate business with the other institutes.

    Now that he had finally reached rank 6 and his cultivation time in the water origin stone room had psed, Emery got up and exited the room. It was now time to get the fruits of hisbor from the elemental institutes and get himself ready to train and master these new spells, because what use would these spells have if he couldn''t cast them. So he decided he would spend most of the remaining three days in seclusion trying to learn the new spells he was about to receive.

    Emery then made his way toward the lobby of the Water Institute and approached the acolyte who had given him ess to the water origin stone room. He mentioned to the acolyte that he would like to join. The bluish crystal cube then hovered in front of him and while he was being scanned, Emery stared at the wondrous view. He could see acolytes swimming alongside a multitude of multicolored fishes.

    Once the scan was finished, Emery received the message that said:

    [You are eligible to apply to the Water Institute]

    [ept?]

    "Yes, ept," said Emery with a nod.

    [You are now a member of the Water Institute]

    [Would you like to get your joining package?]

    "Yes," Emery answered.

    This time, aside from the tier one and tier two spells, he was given an option to choose a tier three spell as well. He browsed through the list of spells avable for him starting with the tier one.

    Since he already had a tier one spell, the spell [Whip ssh] which was for offensive, for his second tier one spell, Emery chose the utility spell called [Water Breathing], this spell allowed its receiver to be able to breathe underwater. It was the same spell used by Magus Ca and the other acolytes and magi that wanted to get ess to this ce. He would naturally return here in the future and having to wait like what had happened to him earlier wasn''t a good thing. Emery believed this woulde in handy, since he was sure the usage of this spell wasn''t only for going to this ce.

    As for the tier two and tier three spells, Emery gave it more thought and finally arrived at selecting the offensive spells. His first tier two spell was called [Steam Lance]. It was the most powerful single target spell that he could find under tier two, and for the tier three spell, he chose [Crashing Wave], which he believed would be a good area attack spell.

    For a moment, Emery became a bit worried he hadn''t given these three spells as much thought as the others. But then again, at the end of the day, the faster you were able to eliminate your foe the better, prolonging the fight was always dangerous. So he figured that there should be nothing wrong with these offensive spells.

    After the freebies from the Water Institute, he quickly made his way toward the nt Institute and entered Elder''s Respite.

    Inside the great tree, Emery made his inside the twistedrge roots that acted like stairs and pathways. He finally found the acolyte receptionist. And after going through the same scan thing from a greenish crystal cube, questioning, and confirming, he received a notification once again:

    [You are now a member of the nt Institute]

    Another three free spells for him under the nt element. Emery couldn''t express how happy he was for getting these free stuff, which otherwise would cost him either the hard-earned contribution points or spirit stones.

    Normally, a tier one spell would cost around 100 - 300 white spirit stones. Tier two spells were around 1,000 and tier three cost from 3,000 up to 5,000 white spirit stones. Getting all these free spells from different institutions really was a boon that helped him a lot.

    Emery currently had two nt element based spells. [Fragmentation] and [Nature Blessing].

    This time he chose the spell he had always wanted ever since he first saw it in the swap area, west of here. He grabbed [Entanglement], the tier one spell that Cole and Silva had used on multiple asions. Its usefulness wasn''t only during a fight, but with a lot of other things such as getting to a location, like the wood bridge Cole had made before.

    Next were the tier two and tier three spells. He looked over the list and found two more offensive spells that he really liked. But then, right before hitting the select option, he decided to select it more carefully. After about five minutes of deliberation, he finally chose a tier two spell called [Nature Sense] which was another utility type spell that would give him and his friends an edge in a battle. Lastly, for the tier three spell, he chose [elerated Growth]. This was a spell that would increase the growth rate of a nt. He thought it would be more beneficial for him and for apothecary rted stuff in the long run.

    Right now, he had six new spells. He had one more spell pending in the Earth Institute so quickly traveled all the way back there and received his tier three spell. He grabbed the self-exnatory spell called [Summon Stone Golem], the name said it all. It probably wasn''t as strong as the huge golem that Darius had used against the red armored elf and the dragon, but having another body to throw in a battle was always extremely handy. And since this stone golem wasn''t a living thing, the thought of it blocking some powerful spell that could seriously injure a human gave him a sense of safety.

    Emery wanted to go to the Darkness Institute next. However, since it had already bete, he decided to retire for the day and rest in his residence.

    As he stared at the ceiling, only then did it ur to him that he probably had a huge advantage over some acolytes, especially those who had achieved rank six with a single element only.

    A rank 6 single affinity acolyte would have three spells for free. They would probably get something for an offense, defense and then utility spell. But him? He had received nine spells already for free, which meant he had more spells that he could use for different types of situations. Surely, this day was a moment of joy for him.

    --------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 147 - Practice

    <h4>Chapter 147: Practice</h4>

    After some well-earned shut-eye, Emery resumed his task of making himself stronger by practicing the spells. He got out of his residence and walked toward the back, where he could see the shadow of the mountain range with the silhouette of the ever stretching waterfalls. He only had two days left before the Magus Games started. Hopefully he will be ready with his preparations.

    Emery sat in the middle of the dark and misty backyard and closed his eyes. He tried tomunicate with the pool of spirit energy inside him, trying to learn the tier one spells first.

    The first tier of spells didn''t take long to master. He was able to cast the [Water Breathing] within just a few minutes of understanding its construct. The bluish light that covered his headsted for only a few minutes. It was shorter than Magus Ca, but Emery believed he could increase the duration the more his spirit energy became stronger as well with his overall mastery of the spell.

    The next spell he mastered from the tier one spells was [Soften Earth]. That too didn''t take a long time to learn. With it if he grabbed a piece of earth, like a stone or soil, they became as soft as mud.

    Thest spell for the tier one was [Entangle]. This spell was a bit more challenging for Emery. The hard part of mastering it wasmanding the roots where he wanted them to go, like making it wrap around an object or making a bridge.

    He then spent another 20 minutes for each spell to familiarize himself with their executions. Once he felt like he had the gist of all three spells, he proceeded to practice the tier two spells.

    For the tier two spells, it took him almost an hour before he was able to cast [Mudwall]. The soil in his courtyard had been raised to about a meter high and three meter wide, about a third of the size Julian had cast back in the savage. Emery guessed he needed more practice.

    The second spell was [Nature Sense]. It didn''t take as long as [Mudwall]. And, when Emery was able to execute it, he was definitely surprised at how thrilling it was to use.

    [Nature Sense] allowed him to connect and be one with the nts in a way. When it was being channeled, he could feel the presence of an acolyte about hundred meters away from him through the grass that was being stepped on. He could also feel the presence of the wind from the twigs and leaves in a hundred meter radius.

    Next was the [Steam Lance] spell. At first, Emery was concerned at how there was no source of water nearby. His residence was situated near the edge of the cliff and the waterfalls were like a kilometer away from him, but then he remembered Klea using it against the skyzers with no immediate source. So, he gave it a try. He was surprised to learn that there was water in the air. In particr the morning mist seemed to get thinner, which meant it had some water in it.

    The water formed into the shape of an arrow, the size of a spear, and Emery made it fly toward the tree.

    The tree trunk cracked. He then tried it against the mudwall he had created but it only punctured about an inch deep. Not enough to make any significant damage.

    Emery wasn''t sure whether he should be happy or not. He was half-sure there would be other acolytes using this spell in the Magus Games, assuming it was a battlepetition of sorts. It not being able to damage a mudwall meant that it wasn''t powerful. And its power would be even less if he targeted an acolyte wearing a protective artifact.

    Regardless, the end result made him frown. He had tried to make it several times and the results were the same. He had seen this [Steam Lance] used by Klea being much bigger and powerful that it could kill a level 3 beast, skyzer with just one strike. It looked like he still had to practice this one more.

    Finishing his practice on the tier two spells, the first light was starting to rise. He still had a couple more hours, so Emery tried to learn the tier 3 spell called [Crashing Wave] only to find out he wasn''t able to decode its properties and execute it.

    This was the first tier three spell he had attempted and this was when he found out that the difficulty of learning tier three spells was so much harder than tier two.

    Still after about an hour and a half, Emery was somewhat able to use it, but he was disappointed. He came to a realization that he might have chosen a wrong spell.

    The spell needed a huge amount of water. Although he was able to gather the water through the mist, the air and the dew on the leaves and grass, its effectiveness was almost the same as his tier one spell [Whip Ssh]. Of course it looked different, since it looked like a wave. Still, Emery was a bit disappointed to know that he would have to be in a location where there was lots of water, before he would be able to use it to its fullest potential.

    Again, he tried to familiarize himself with the spell. The deeper he tried to force it the more confused he became. He wondered if it was because he hadn''t mastered the spell yet, maybe he had been doing it wrong or it could be because of the environment. In truth, now that he had thought about it, he could feel that something wasn''t right. For some reason, he couldn''t seem to ess

    the explosion of energy that he felt when he reached rank 6. Something definitely wasn''t right.

    Emery sighed and tried to calm himself. He tried to convince himself to not rush the learning of spells and be more patient. One thing for certain though, the light of this world''s sun, the shining of its rays just above the peak of the mountain from afar, wasn''t helping.

    He decided to call it quits for now and went back to his residence to freshen himself and eat something for his rumbling stomach.

    Now that he was all ready, he set his path toward the Darkness Institute. Hopefully, he would get answers to his questions.

    Emery found himself in front of a cave, while the building of the Darkness Institute sat beside the cliff above. Fortunately, even though Chumo wasn''t with him to guide him through the confusing tunnels, which felt more like a maze, there were some signages written on the ceiling of the caves to tell him where to go. This time, before he joined and received his wee package, he nned to get some guidance from a magus to help him decide which spell to get for free.

    He then remembered Magus Xion telling him to find him, if he ever made it to the second year. The magus also promised topensate him for being unable to usest year half a day time in the stone origin room. And, since Emery now fully understood what the origin stone room was worth to his cultivation, he made a mental note to really get it. His mind then wandered off to what other kinds ofpensation could he receive from the magus.

    After arriving at a dungeon-like hall lit only by torches, he wished that the bad luck he had kept on having in this ce would not hang around him today, since he only had two days left before the Magus Games started.

    Emery went looking for Magus Xion from the acolytes at the grand hall.

    "You''re looking for Magus Xion? What is this about?" said an acolyte in an exasperated tone.

    "He asked me toe see himst year," Emery said straight.

    The acolyte then shook his head and answered, "You lower-ranked acolytes think you can juste see whoever you want, now do you? Well, I suggest you wait here and hope he passes by."

    "I see, thank you. Does he normally pass by around this time?" Emery asked.

    "Don''t know. If you are lucky, he will pass by any minute now, but if he''s cultivating, you might have to wait a couple of days, weeks or so��" answered the skinny acolyte. It was clear that he didn''t want to help Emery.

    Not sure what to do now, Emery once again looked around and saw only about a dozen or so acolytes walking in and out of the hall. He asked the other acolytes, but got the same answer, so he was hoping to maybe find Chumo or the magus.

    Having to wait like this while he had a very strict time schedule was not good. He hoped to make the time run slower. Each minute passing was extremely important, so Emery was struggling whether to wait or return to his residence and keep on practicing the spells.

 Chapter 148 - Infusion

    <h4>Chapter 148: Infusion</h4>

    After deliberation, Emery came to a conclusion and decided to do something instead of just standing here. There must be something he could do.

    He went around, putting away the discouraging thoughts, and started shamelessly asking each acolyte, young and old, who was passing around the hall.

    "Have you seen Magus Xion? Hi, can you tell me where Magus Zion is?" he kept asking all acolytes his eyes fell upon.

    The skinny acolyte, whom he had asked earlier, was standing around. When he noticed what Emery was doing, he walked up to Emery and said in an irritated tone, "You! You are making people ufortable, wait quietly or leave!"

    Emery frowned, this skinny acolyte was making life hard for him. He was about to say something when a voice sounded from behind him.

    "Excuse me, did I hear you were looking for Magus Xion?"

    Emery turned away from the skinny acolyte and saw a group of young men and women. The beautiful girl in front with the molten red hair tumbling on her shoulder approached him followed by about half a dozen acolytes.

    Emery gave a nod and the girl said, "I see. It looks like you''re a second year acolyte. Which ss number are you in?"

    "ss 77," he replied. The moment he mentioned 77, Emery noticed how some of the people behind her gave a chuckle and a smug look. For some reason, he couldn''t help remembering that hateful Rowe. They must be from a higher realm too or probably a higher ss, such as the elites.

    The beautiful girl however didn''t issue any jerkish reactions like those behind her. Instead, she still spoke casually and said to him, "Your uniform is a bit different. Are you a member of any other institutes?"

    Emery said, "Yes. I am an apothecary apprentice."

    Once he said that, those who had chuckled looked amongst themselves. They were whispering, but Emery couldn''t hear them. Afterward, Emery noticed that they started to take him more seriously including the skinny acolyte who had stood by the corner again. It looked like his hard-earned membership with the Apothecary Institute gave some sort of respect.

    "I see�� well, we''re actually heading to see Magus Xion now. He will be conducting a ss in a moment. Come with us," said the girl.

    Emery then looked back at the skinny acolyte. He was angry at that person because he could have easily told him there would be a ss! Why did he have to tell him to wait here.

    Anyway, Emery proceeded to follow this group of people. Although he really didn''t know where they were heading, moving around to where Magus Xion might be was better than waiting around and wasting time.

    The group made their way toward one of the tunnels. They didn''t stop, unlike Emery earlier who was checking every time the path divided into more than one path, which showed Emery how familiar they were at the ce. Finally, after exiting one extremely long tunnel, they arrived at a huge hall, lit with torches as well, but it had rows of seats, simr to the ce Magus Minerva had first spoken to them.

    The girl turned to Emery and said, "He''s teaching darknessbat spells today. Look, he''s over there on the tform."

    And true enough, he saw Magus Xion standing in front and preparing himself behind a table.Emery looked around and realized that there were others, a few more dozen acolytes, sitting in the chairs. Searching a bit more, he found a person with the bun style hair, Chumo.

    It was the first time Emery had heard there was an actual ss. Well, now that he had thought about it, this was a ce of learning, so of course there would be sses. It was just that he had never taken any of the academy''s sses before; he never had the time. For this one though, Emery figured it would probably be good. He would be able to talk to Magus Xion and learn more about spells.

    Emery was about to give his thanks to the girl and go to Chumo when suddenly the girl asked, "You, what''s your name?"

    "Emery," said after a moment of hesitation.

    "Okay, Emery of ss 77, I am Annara," the girl with the red molten hair said before leaving.

    Again, Emery gave Annara his thanks for showing him where Magus Xion was as well as leading the way. Emery then walked toward Chumo who seemed to have noticed him talking to Annara.

    When Emery sat down beside his friend, Chumo mentioned to Emery that the person he had juste with, the girl and the people behind her, were among the top 10 second year acolytes of the Darkness Institute.

    Emery was surprised hearing that. He nced at the girl once more, sitting in the front row before asking Chumo, "What about you? What''s your rank within the institute?"

    Chumo answered, "I don''t really like to show off, but I am in the top 50 amongst the second years."

    "That sounds great-"

    "Well.. you know the number of second year acolytes who have affinity in darkness are only 50 so��"

    A moment of silence ensued between the two as Emery stared at Chumo who was grinning. Emery facepalmed himself at the joke Chumo had just made.

    This was a side of Chumo he had never seen before. As it turned out, if there were no girls around, Chumo became the talkative and humorous type. Emery then began to wonder if Chumo was just shy around girls. Still though, Emery hoped Chumo would be able to speak in the future and solve his problem with girls. It would be inconvenient if he couldn''t speak like if they were on a mission with Klea around and he wouldn''t be able to say what was on his mind.

    The noisy ssroom became quiet the moment Magus Xion stood up. All eyes were on him and he started his lecture by withdrawing two des.

    He waved it around first and showed them that the weapons were normal, but then he issued a spell without speaking and both des started emitting a ckish aura waving on the surface of the de like a ck fire.

    Magus Xion then exined that these two swords were under the influence of two different powers. One of them was enchantment and the other was infusion.

    Enhancement, ording to Magus Xion, was a spell built into a weapon or artifact by an enchanter. He raised the sword on his right hand and mentioned it was a tier three weapon enchanted by request of its maker. He exined that this weapon was an enchanted de due to the writings written on the fuller of the sword. While the second sword, which looked like Emery''s sword, was a tier two normal sword that had been infused with the spell [Darkness Infusion] element. Magus Xion was abat magus that specialised in darkness element.

    He then called out one acolyte to try out the strength of one of the weapons.

    Magus Xion handed out the acolyte the tier three enchanted sales and the acolyte waved the enchanted tier three sword against a puppet simr to the one seen in the Combat Institute. It almost cut through the puppet''s hard body in half. Magus Xion didn''t seem to gave an approving nod.

    He then handed the acolyte the tier two sword and asked the acolyte to infuse the sword with the darkness element. The sword glowed ck and waved it at the puppet as well. But the damage this time was a lot smaller. It was clear that the tier three enchanted weapon gave a much superior result than the one infused by the acolyte.

    The higher tier artifact had proved to be more advantageous for the user in its base form. However, Magus Xion took the tier two sword and personally cast his own infusion. Standing before the third wooden puppet, he cleaved it cleanly in half without much effort. This time, the tier two infused sword managed to do a lot more damage than the tier three sword.

    He proceeded to exin that the result wasn''t due to his battle power being stronger than the acolyte for he restricted that before wielding the de. So, although the enchantments made the weapon stronger by itself, the spell inside it didn''t be stronger overtime unlike the spell [Infusion], which was a basic utility spell always used by abat magi, the stronger the spirit force of the caster, the better result it would be. The catalyst, which was the weapon of course, was a factor, but the biggest factor would still be the caster of the spell.

    Such previously unknown knowledge about a spell was an eye opener for Emery. Emery had always wanted to be a knight this way he could be both a magus and a knight. Next time, he wouldn''t worry as much about fighting an opponent with a stronger weapon. As long as he was able to continuously refine his spirit force to higher level, he would eventuallye out on top.

    The lecture ended on that note. Emery and Chumo then approached Magus Xion so he could collect his promise.

 Chapter 149 - Compensation

    <h4>Chapter 149: Compensation</h4>

    Magus Xion was sitting by his chair on the tform that overlooked the rows of seats where the students were filing out of the ssroom.

    Chumo led Emery to the magus, and when they arrived, Magus Xion said, "Yes, Chumo? What can I help you with? Ahh, yes. I remember your friend."

    Magus Xion stared at Emery, seemingly thinking. Comparing all the magi Emery had encountered so far, Magus Xion was one of the youngest people he had seen. This man looked to be in his early twenties, a young adult some would say, but the appearance of course didn''t reflect his true age.

    ording to what all acolytes had heard, once a person became a Magus, they would start aging much slower due to their constant intake of energy from the world around them. And Magus Xion looking to be in his twenties spoke highly of how talented he was in his acolytes years and being an instructor on top of that, it truly showed how capable of a person he was.

    "Right, I recall telling your friend I would help him in the event he returns for his second year in the academy. My master was in an important training that time, so yes I willpensate you." said Magus Xion with a warm smile to Emery.

    Emery gave a nod, staring at the young-looking Magus'' bluish eyes. He was d that this person seemed to be a man of his words. He was very friendly, easy to talk with, concise in his lecture and seemed to take note of every person he had met before. In fact, Emery wouldn''t be surprised if this person had forgotten him just like how some seemed to have.

    Magus Xion then continued, "Well, what do you want me topensate you with? Mind you that I can''t give out contribution points withoutpletion of a registered task. That''s breaking a rule. However�� what do you say about using my points in getting you two days in the darkness origin stone room. If my mind serves me right, that''s what you wantedst time right? So, would you like that?"

    Emery gave Magus Xion''s offer a thought. In hindsight, it was extremely generous. First year acolytes only received half a day ess to the room. Knowing how hard it was to take in the contribution points as well as how helpful it was to the cultivation, being offered four sessions, which was equal to 2,000 contribution points sounded truly tempting.

    However, Emery was bound to reject it. In two days'' time, the Magus Games will be held. He shook his head and said, "Thank you for your generosity, Magus Xion. But we''re entering the Magus Games. I won''t be able to fully receive the benefits of the room."

    "Right, you all will bepeting the day after tomorrow, so two days in the room won''t affect much. I concur. Then what about equipment? Do you have equipment ready? I can give you a tier three weapon or a tier two protective artifact you can choose one," answered Magus Xion. As Emery and Chumo listened in more to this guy being more proactive with his proposals, they were starting to like this guy more and more.

    "Master Xion, can you give me an artifact as well?" said Chumo, standing beside Emery.

    "Haha, it''s not wise for a teacher to do that, Chumo. I am doing this since I disappointed your friendst time. This is giving fairpensation for what he had missed. All three offers were about the same in value," answered Magus Xion, giving Chumo a smile.

    These were his three options: two full days in the darkness origin stone room, one tier three weapon or a single tier two protective artifact. They were all things Emery needed. But as he gave it more thought, all of these were things he could buy with spirit stones or contribution points. He needed them for the short run, but in the long run, it wasn''t. Then, a new thought entered his mind. Something more urgent that involved his cultivation as a whole.

    "Magus Xion, I have given it consideration and I would like to have your counsel instead. I have encountered a stumble whenever I practice my cultivation. I am hoping you can help me with this, and if you choose to help me, don''t dare to ept any otherpensation," said Emery, sounding as polite as he could.

    Both Chumo and Magus Xion were startled by Emery''s words. Especially Chumo since he knew how valuable the artifacts would be in the uing Magus Games.

    "Hahaha! You are indeed interesting. Honestly, I thought you wouldn''t be able to make it to the second year when I saw youst time. Being an acolyte with a spirit aptitude of rank B, you must have practiced very hard for them to consider your return here. I know it''s no easy matter. But still, problems about cultivation for people below the magus level is not aplicated matter. I am sure I can easily solve it for you. But are you sure you prefer this instead of an artifact or the cultivation room?" said Magus Xion in a questioning tone.

    "Yes, I am sure. Please help me, Magus Xion," said Emery with his head now.

    The magus stated at Emery. He was silent for a good couple of seconds before saying, "Okay then."

    Emery believed this was the right way. He then ordered the symbol on his hand to show his stats to Magus Xion and Chumo included. Emery knew the magus would be able to use his authority to find Emery''s status so he didn''t feel the need to hide it. And as for Chumo, Emery actually felt d in his heart that he had shown it even to at least one of his friends.

    [Battle power: 29]

    [Spirit power: 100]

    [Water element: early foundation]

    [Earth element: early foundation]

    [nt element: early foundation]

    [Spirit core of darkness]

    Chumo was visibly surprised while Emery watched him read through his stats. Chumo, himself, had in fact managed to reach rank 6 in thest two days, so seeing another person reaching 100 spirit power didn''t surprise him much but when he saw how high Emery''s battle power was, he realized Emery was probably the strongest member of the group. But when Chumo''s eyes read thest bit of information that stated [spirit core of darkness], it baffled him and surprisingly, Magus Xion as well.

    Chumo couldn''t help his curiosity and asked, "What is the spirit core of darkness, Master Xion?"

    Not answering Chumo, Magus Xion''s face, which no longer contained traces of confidence, changed into a big frown. He looked at Emery, cast a spell on Emery that covered Emery''s body from head to toe and then he frowned deeper. He then said, "Try to cast any offensive spell to that wooden puppet."

    Emery hadn''t expected the sudden request, but he quickly nodded. The water inside from the surrounding air converged on the top of his palm, turning into the shape of an arrow as big as a spear, before shooting the [Steam Lance] into it. The spear-like spell crashed against the wooden puppet, sshing the water all over its ground. It looked powerful but was only able to shake it.

    "Again, use other spells and don''t stop until I tell you to," said the magus, the crevice in between his eyes were ever more evident. Emery did as the magus asked and the magus continued to watch Emery issue all offensive spells he knew only to look more baffled.

    Fortunately, there was no one around except for the three, so any possiblepetitors wouldn''t have seen what spells Emery was capable of.

    After Emery had done a [Whip Ssh] Magus Xion said, "Emery, try using [Darkness Infusion]. It is a simple tier two spell."

    "But I don''t know how to do it," Emery answered.

    Magus Xion then transferred a copy of the spell through the dimensional storage rings they had and within just 15 minutes or so, with the guidance of Magus Xion, Emery was able to cast it.

    Emery took out his tier two sword and excited [Darkness Infusion] making it glow with a darkish aura like ck mes. He dashed at the wooden puppet and struck it a couple of times, but his strikes couldn''t get deeper than an inch. It was shown that Emery''s shes were even weaker than the shes made by the previous acolyte.

    "Ok, that''s enough. You may stop there," said Magus Xion, his tone heavy and grave. "I have heard about this kind of spirit core before, but this is my first time seeing it. Through the spell I have casted on you, it allowed me to sense the flow of your spirit energy every time you use a spell. Now that I have enough information, especially with your usage of the infusion spell, it''s easier for me to confirm it."

    "What is it, Magus Xion? Please tell me," said Emery. He couldn''t help but feel that something not good was about to head his way.

    "Emery��" said Magus Xion, sounding hesitant. "You''ve made a mess of your spirit core. The very thing that is connected with your cultivation. And because of this you will not be able to cast any spell properly ever again"

 Chapter 150 - Zenoia

    <h4>Chapter 150: Zenoia</h4>

    Several lit torches flickered, casting shadow on Magus Xion''s face. The magus'' statement of ''you''ve made a mess of your spirit core'' and ''...you''ll never not be able to cast any properly ever again'' repeated themselves in his mind like echoes reverberating inside a cave. He felt like he had be deaf for a second as the continuous thunder of Magus Xion''s sentence didn''t disappear.

    Emery remembered Killgragah had told him that the way the dragon had taught him was another way of cultivating and the humanity''s way was stupid. He had expected that some people from the Magus Academy would be surprised to know this way of cultivating but to never be able to cast a spell in its full effectiveness again? Had the ck dragon, Killgragah fooled him somehow? The ck dragon still needed him, he believed. That creature wouldn''t save him in his moment of need and then just make a mess of him after, would he? No! Killgragah would have not lied to him, he wouldn''t ept such a conclusion even from a magus.

    Emery shook off the festering thoughts and said, "Please, Magus Xion, can you please exin?"

    Magus Xion pondered for a second before looking back at Emery and said, "Tell me, who taught you to cultivate this way?"

    "I�� someone in my world did��" Emery answered, his voice in the end diminishing. He wasn''t willing to tell them about Killgragah, it was too early to believe the conclusion Magus Xion had said. After all, this way of cultivation had pushed Emery to be on par with acolytes that had a higher aptitude than him. If they insisted however, he decided he would make up a story. Something like a person who had magical powers such as him in his world had taught him; thedy of theke came into his mind.

    Chumo, beside Emery, couldn''t hide the shock on his face. He kept on switching his gaze from Emery to Magus Xion until it finally stayed on the magus and he said, "Please, Master Xion. Do you not have a way to fix this for my friend, Emery?"

    "If you continue with what you are doing, Emery, you would��" Magus Xion paused mid-sentence. He recollected himself and said, "No, I''m not the person qualified to exin this. And since I have already promised to help you, it''s�� ok you shoulde with me. Chumo, it''s best that you don''te with us."

    Chumo made a face of repudiation but when Emery shook his head, Chumo resigned.

    Magus Xion then led Emery out of the ssroom and back to the lobby. They passed the darkness origin stone room, and after a couple more turns, Emery noticed that the torches were starting to be far and few in between on every divergent tunnel they entered. The written signs on the ceiling as well were starting to be more faded and only the sound of their steps were all Emery could hear. The increasing silence and darkness, however, was broken when Magus Xion suddenly spoke.

    "Let''s hope she''s in a good mood, if not I am sorry to tell but I won''t be able to help you," said Magus Xion, voice fuller in the epassing tunnel.

    "She? Who are we meeting, Magus Xion?" asked Emery.

    "You''ll know soon. Remember to be respectful and do not talk unless asked. Let me do the talking, do you understand?" said the young-looking magus, sounding a totally different person from the one he had heard in the ssroom. Emery nodded.

    They walked in ufortable silence and Emery finally took notice of the upward nting floor. A faint whisper of the air whipped past his ear and when they got to the end of the tunnel, the image of a wide and mighty stair stretching over a cliff toward a gray pce entered his sight: they exited the insides of the mountain and were now near the peak.

    Magus Xion didn''t stop his tread and Emery followed not far behind. After they reached the end of the stairs, Emery couldn''t keep his eyes off the decorated monstrous stone sculpturesid disyed on the side of the giant dark wooden door. Some had big bulging eyes, with fangs and wings; some also weren''t humans, rather just a big eyeball the size of a human as well as all other things that looked as if it came out of a nightmare.

    They paused in front of the towering door, and Emery saw Magus Xion taking a deep breath. The magus turned to Emery and once more minded that he should be respectful, don''t do anything rash and speak only when asked.

    Emery didn''t say anything but simply nod. Afterward, Magus Xion reached out for the circr metallic door knob and mmed it loudly a couple of times.

    Dang! Dang! Dang!

    The magus waited for a second or two before announcing, "Master, it''s me, Xion."

    There was only silence until the huge door creaked open with no one pulling them from the inside of the pce. Magus Xion gestured halt to Emery and once he was inside, he gestured once again to follow the steps he had made behind him.

    The inside of the pce was also dark. The light sources were scarce by the huge pirs which housed a couple more stone sculptures. The sculptures inside this time were mostly in humanoid form and most of them had a sharp outlook with fangs peeking out stony lips. There were even bat shaped sculptures as well as young and adult, whether it be men and women who seemed to look like they were in great fear. Emery''s spine ran a shiver for it felt like the sculptures were watching his every step.

    They soon arrived at the grand lobby with a podium encircled by tworge stairs on the side, with its surfaces covered by a crimson velvety carpet.

    "Yes, Xion? What is it? Ahh, you''ve brought a gift for me today?" resounded a female voice inside the big, dark and empty lobby. Hearing the chilling words, Emery''s heart pumped hard against his chest.

    "I am sorry, master. It is not that kind of gift. This is a new acolyte of the darkness institute and his name is Emery," said Magus Xion, voice filled with the utmost respect.

    "Ah... what is it about the boy''s circumstances that you felt the need to bother my slumber," echoed the voice.

    Magus Xion gulped. He spoke slow and kept his eyes locked on the empty podium. "Master, I owe this boy a favor. And after seeing his situation, I was hoping you could give him some of your precious time to see the boy interesting or not."

    "I see... anything for my lovely student," replied the voice.

    Emery stood on the spot frozen as he could feel a heavy and constricting force drawing closer. The silhouette on the podium appeared and as the raging fire cast its light on the shadow, his heart seemed to have stopped beating altogether.

    He watched as a stunning woman revealed herself and took alluring steps down the stairs. Her paler than snow skin contrasted greatly against her skintight ck clothes that seemed to merge in the darkness. He couldn''t see where she was looking but he could tell she was staring at him with her ocean dark eyes, which felt fiery and able to prate his mind.

    "Well, well, well, this boy doesn''t look too bad, my lovely student. Are you sure you can''t just give him to me?" said the woman. Her voice seemed to make Emery feel enchanted for a moment.

    "Please, don''t joke about things like that, master. It always scares me," said Magus Xion, seemingly unaffected by what had hit Emery. He turned and said, "Emery, gives your respect to Grand Magus Zenoia, the head of darkness institute."

    Whatever she had done, it seemed to have lingered on him. When he recovered, he quickly said, "My respect to the Grand Magus��"

    An invisible giant hand grasped Emery''s full being and pulled him closer to the Grand Magus Zenoia the moment he was about to bow. She didn''t give him any chance to react for raised her finger with a wide smile and then pressed it against his forehead. A great jolt of tingling energy rushed over his body. She kept it pressed and said, "Aaaah, you''re a human but you also have a bloodline. I like you already. Hmm�� quadruple affinity but a terrible aptitude. And this is �� Hahahaha! Spirit core of darkness? Very good! Very interesting!"

    Emery could do nothing, not even let out a scream. It felt like his only option was to ept this fate as whatever this prickling, sharp energy ran its course through every part of his body, for he knew there was no way he could resist whatever things this woman would do to him.

    He then felt himself being lifted by the invisible hand into the air and Emery felt the flow of energy in his body being pushed upside down. More needle like stabs coursed in every part of his body! The pain was so unbearable but Emery gathered all his will so hard to resist.

    "Let''s see what happens if i do this!" shrieked the woman as she gave out a maniacalugh.

    Emery thought his body was being ripped apart but aside from the paid and weird sense of ecstasy was filling him just before he passed out.

    -------------------

    Author Note

    Don''t worry it doesn''t add the coin cost, will eraseter

    Dear reader,

    First, I want to apologize that I haven''t been able to do more chapters for the novel. As some of you might already know, I have been behind on my promises because my editor/writing partner was infected by COVID-19 sincest week. Fortunately with his condition getting better and the new privilege monthing, I decided tomit myself to write more chapters and to give you more quality chapters.

    I am very honored with the support you have been giving me to make this new novel reach the Top 50. Honestly this gives me the confidence to tell my wife to consider doing writing full time. But unfortunately no love about this yet ^_^

    I n to give March at least 10 chapters a week as promised, hopefully more.

    Meanwhile I apologize in advance that I will take 2 to 3 days of rest before I continue releasing the daily chapters. Hopefully, when I returned from my small break, there will be a mass privilege release.

    As the month is about to end, I''d once again like to invite you all to my discord server for the monthly event. I am looking for the Earth Greatest Magus Biggest Fan with the 10 trivia questions regarding everything that had happened in the novel. The winner will receive the ''Biggest Fan Title'' and an ount enough to read next month''s highest tier chapters worth 1000 COINS.

    The event will be held on tomorrow, Sunday 28 February at 15:00 UTC/ 23:00 +8 GMT

    Check out our website for the link https://bit.ly/avansweb

    Or Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 151 - Control

    <h4>Chapter 151: Control</h4>

    Emery woke up in a room reminiscent of his own. However, therger space, the different color of the wall and the view of the mountain range with countless waterfalls by the window wasn''t in sight, ensuring he hadn''t opened his eyes in his room.

    Sitting up, thest thing he remembered was the feeling of an invisible hand dragging him in the air as well as a thousand needles prickling his insides. The face of a beautiful woman, paler than white with blood-red bountiful lips came into his mind, her name was Grand Magus Zenoia. She did something that caused a feeling of pain and pleasure, but, after that, only nothingness.

    Then, the thought of the Magus Games entered his mind. Not knowing how much time had passed since he had been unconscious, he finally got out of bed and of the room.

    Emery found himselfing out of a house. A green yard with three more houses sitting in the corners. The middle of the courtyard had a patio, there a person was sitting cross-legged on the floor.

    The whole area was lighted by a sunset-stained glow, but Emery didn''t have to squint hard to see who was sitting.

    He walked up to him and gave a bow. Magus Xion looked at Emery and said, "Wee to my humble domain."

    "Greetings, Magus Xion, it seems I have troubled you," said Emery.

    Magus Xion shook his head. "Don''t worry Emery, it''s not a big deal. How are you doing? Do you feel any headache or any pain at all?"

    Curious as to why the magus would say that, Emery decided to examine himself. He exerted the internal energy circting in his spirit core. He let it flow through every part of his body, but he couldn''t feel any difort. Instead, he actually felt that his body was in optimal condition, better than what he had previously been.

    Wanting to know more about himself, Emery checked his status through the symbol on his and found out the following:

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 30]

    [Spirit force: 110]

    The sudden increase of the spirit force caught his eyes. That was quite a big leap, wasn''t it, he thought. But then his focus was being diverted again. He got it back on track regarding the Magus Games and asked, "Magus Xion, how long have I been out?"

    "Don''t worry. It''s no more than three hours," replied the magus.

    Emery let out a sigh of relief. He couldn''t imagine what would have happened if he had passed out for a day or two and disappointed his friends by not being able to participate in the games.

    Now that he was more rxed, Emery wanted to know more. He asked, "So, Magus Xion, can you tell me what has happened and why I am here?"

    Still sitting, Magus Xion said, "Actually Emery, my master, the Grand Magus, showed great interest in you. Hence, she asked me to guide you in your cultivation until the games start. I am willing to abide by that, but what about you? Are you willing to ept my guidance?"

    Emery immediately got on one knee in respect, saying in the most polite voice he could muster, "It would be my honor to be taught by you, Magus Xion."

    The magus gave a satisfied nod and got up. "My master thinks I will be the best guide for you at the moment. She has told me how to make the best of your condition, and in exchange for this, she asked that you will show her something entertaining during the games."

    Finally a sentence that rhymed well in his ear. A way to solve his problem and help to seed at the game. How fortunate indeed.

    "Okay Emery, you don''t have much time left so we will start right away," said Magus Xion, walking already.

    "Yes, Magus Xion," said Emery getting up to his feet and catching up to the magus.

    The magus took Emery to one corner of the courtyard, next to a house field, where there were a lot of long wild grass sprouting in every direction.

    "As you know already, my specialty is in infusion spells," said Magus Xion with his back turned against Emery.

    He turned around and then threw Emery the same tier two sword he has used in today''s practice. After that, the magus spawned another wooden puppet from his storage ring and said, "Try using the infusion spell again."

    Emery called on his spirit core and executed the spell until a dark light covered the whole surface of the sword. He stared at it and somehow felt the [Darkness Infusion] was much different from earlier. Once he received the go signal from Magus Xion, Emery gripped the sword and put all his weight behind it, striking the stationary wooden puppet. To his surprise, the de shed a third of the wooden puppet. It couldn''tpare against the inch deep cut from earlier.

    "�� I��" Emery was at a loss for words. What he could confirm to himself was that the obstacle he had been encountering seemed to have been open and his spirit energy was much more powerful. All he could think of doing was bowing to the magus, expressing his gratitude.

    Magus Xion waved his hand. "Don''t thank me, Emery. That''s my master''s work not mine. She opened the clogged flow of energy within your spirit core that had been created because of you having too many elements inside your body."

    Clogged flow? Was that the thing connected to his dark spirit core that looked like a bridge? Emery was curious about that, but after clearing his thoughts, he asked the more pressing matter. "Does this mean I am fixed now?"

    "Not so fast, Emery. Why don''t you try using your water spell again. The first one you showed me before," said Magus Xion.

    Emeryplied. He raised his hand, focused on the water element spirit and then cast [Steam Lance], the spear-like water, thrust into the wooden puppet. The water sshed upon hitting the puppet, but after seeing it clearing out, it had only created a dent mark like before. When Emery had cast the spell, he noticed that the flow of energy, inparison to using the darkness element infusion spell, didn''t have the same power. Frowning, he asked, "What is going on Magus Xion, what does it mean?"

    Magus Xion had his hand on his chin. He seemed to be thinking for a moment before saying, "It''s quite simple actually. Your spirit core of darkness has made you able to cultivate faster, but when you cast a spell, as you may have noticed, they go through your dark spirit core, which in turns rejects the other spirit and affects your spell, making it much weaker than normal. In other words, except for your darkness element based spells, the spells based from the other elements you have will be much weaker."

    Emery''s frown deepened hearing such news. It sounded again like he didn''t have a choice other than to ept what fate had given him. Not willing to give up though, he said, "Is there anything I can do to resolve this?"

    "Yes, there is. But first I need you to practice something else," said Magus Xion, walking toward the long grass. He pulled one stem and cast [Darkness Infusion], making the stalk of grass shone with ckish light. The long grass then became as straight as a sword, no longer having the limp state it had. "This is what you''ll be practicing for now. I need you to keep a steady flow of [Darkness Infusion] into the grass for an hour."

    Emery received another stalk of the long grass, thinking this practice was going to be pretty easy. Focusing his thoughts and casting the spell, he found out that he couldn''t even send the energy of the infusion spell into the grass. It startled Emery for a moment, it made him think why could he do it with a sword but not with this grass. Trying once more, he still couldn''t do it. But Emery weed the challenge.

    After the third unsessful attempt, he thought fourth time''s the charm. He tried again and sent his dark energy to the stalk of long grass, finally achieving what Magus Xion had asked him to do. The grass glowed with great darkness and became as straight and as sharp as a sword. He was about to show it to the magus when suddenly the grass wiggled and blew up into thousand pieces.

    Emery became confused but fortunately, Magus Xion exined. "This is a good practice to learn how to control the flow of your spirit. This is a crucial first step for you in mastering your elements. Transferring too little of your spirit, you won''t be able to give it energy, but giving too much, the grass won''t be able to contain the energy."

    Emery nodded. The practice had just started, but the sky had already fallen. So, Emery decided to practice doing this all night until he fully mastered it.

    ------------

    PLEASE check put Author Note

 Chapter 152 - Master

    <h4>Chapter 152: Master</h4>

    The spells Emery had learned had taken from a couple of minutes to two hours at most. At first, Emery believed he had fully mastered [Darkness Infusion], however, ording to Magus Xion, learning how to cast a spell was different from mastering the flow of spirit energy. This was what Emery was trying to learn by repeatedly casting the infusion spell into the long de of grass.

    Normally, when an inexperienced acolyte casts a spell, they either put all they can or only a fraction of their spirit energy into the spell. This resulted in a highly inefficient method. The reason why the grass was shattering or not lighting up at all with the darkness element was due to the unstable flow of energy.

    The stars were the onlypany for Emery throughout the whole evening. Looking beneath him it was as if a massacre of innocent nts had happened, countless pieces of shattered grassying around. He had stopped counting his attempts after the first 15. Slowly but surely, he was able to extend the stable flow of spirit by a second more each time. By the time the horizon no longer had any traces of the sun''s existence, the long de of grass he was holding was true and straight with the dark aura. He was finally able to keep the flow from his spirit core stabilized for more than an hour.

    The moment he rxed, the erect elongated de grew limp, while Emery pulled away his flowing spirit energy. He let out a sigh of satisfaction as he sat down, heprehended what he had learned during the whole night. In his meditation, a strong beat erupted from the inside of his spirit core.

    [Spirit Core of Darkness has reached stage 2]

    Opening his eyes, he didn''t notice that dawn had already broken behind him, as he could still feel the upheaval beating of his spirit core. Emery stood and took out his tier two sword, after giving it a few swings, he cast the [Darkness Infusion] spell. At first, the dark-me like aura covered the whole body of the sword, until he focused and controlled the output of his spirit force to what he thought was correct for the tier two sword. The dark light seemed to disappear, almost not visible to the eyes, but when Emery sliced the wind, he could tell the strength of his sh had improved by at least twice.

    He was busy giving a few swings with the sword, when the wind behind his back suddenly blew in his direction, lifting his sword, the metal sparked as he parried an iing attack from an unknown assant.

    nkk!

    Then it was revealed to him the unknown attacker was Magus Xion. He was about to say something when the magusughed and said, "Not bad! Not bad! Good sword defense posture and the flow of spirit power in your sword is above all the other second year acolytes in the Darkness Institute."

    While still pushing swords toward each other, Emery returned thesmile and said, "Thank you, master."

    "No, no, you''re still not good enough to call me master," replied the magus with a cheeky grin before quickly adding "If you can defend against my advance for three minutes, maybe I''ll consider it."

    Without further notice, Magus Xion lowered his hand, a ck smoke came out hindering Emery''s vision. Emery raised his sword and jumped back, preparing to defend determined to do his best, as if this was a real battle, to not disappoint the magus.

    The light from the sky, however, didn''t give him much vision, so Emery used the [Nature Sense] spell. The spell allowed him to detect movement even without personal visibility. So the moment he cast it, Emery could ''see'' and ''feel'' the magus through the grass he was connected to.

    Then, the grass on his right was stomped hard, Emery side-stepped, blocking Magus Xion''s attack. Sparks flew inside the ck smoke as the magus once again disappeared into the darkness.

    Magus Xion''s voice rang out from every direction, "Very good! I will start using my spells now. Don''t worry these are all lower tier spells, nothing fancy".

    [Shadow Steps]

    Emery connected himself with the nts around him again. He noticed the steps of Magus Xion had be erratic. It felt as if the magus was at multiple ces at the same time, Emery was jumping based on how hard the grasses were being stomped on. Knowing he wouldn''t be able to win this spar with him being conservative, Emery screamed and tapped into his bloodline.

    [Fey form stage one activated]

    In his fey form, Emery''s movement became as erratic and fast as Magus Xion''s. And with his innate skill called [Wild Hunt], which also increased his senses, he could finally distinguish which of the steps the magus was doing were fake.

    A voice echoed in the ck smoke saying, "Are you ready now, Emery?"

    Emery didn''t answer, his ears twitched and it looked like Magus Xion had be a bit more serious, for he couldn''t distinguish the steps on his left and right moving closer to him! When it felt extremely close, only then he realized the footsteps on the left were real ones.

    He raised his sword once more and managed to parry the magus'' sword a couple of inches away from his throat: the first attack was parried. However, the magus didn''t stop as he stooped low and delivered a wide swing from below. Emery reacted in thest second, doing a jump and rolling on the ground after.

    His heart was beating fast for he knew his opponent had just dashed behind him only a few steps away. Suddenly, he racked his brain toe up with a way to dodge. Then, he suddenly felt his body being sucked into himself. An image of stars and odd symmetrical shapes appeared in front of him and before he knew it, he had appeared in a different ce a few meters, outside the dark smoke.

    It urred to him a secondter that he had just used the [Blink] spell he had received from Killgragah. Even though it didn''t seem to be on purpose, Emery was very surprised he was finally able to do it. The ck smoke finally dissipated and Emery saw Magus Xion was as shocked as him, if not more.

    The magus then sheathed his sword and made it disappear into his ring. Shaking his head, he said, "You really are full of surprises, Emery, aren''t you? Was that it the [blink] spell that you just used?"

    Emery nodded, "Yes, magus."

    "That''s a pretty rare darkness spell, and it''s also not easy to master from what I''ve heard. You see, the darkness element spells are normally based on shadows. Within the darkness element, there are categories, shadow and space are two of them. The [Blink] is an advanced spell categorized within space magic of the darkness element. I''m very impressed at how fortunate you are. If only��" the magus then changed his mind from speaking.

    Emery noticed then and frowned. He asked, "What is it, Magus Xion? Please tell me."

    The magus appeared hesitant. "It''s about your spirit core of darkness. It''s no easy matter, Emery. Again, I''m not the person who can tell you more about it, that''s all I can say at the moment."

    Emery could tell that the magus was not telling him the full story. But since Emery didn''t want to force him and his immediate concerns were somewhat resolved, Emery let it go and changed the subject, "By the way, can I call you master now? I did manage to spar for more than three minutes."

    Magus Xionughed while looking at Emery''s cheeky smile. "Haha, I like you Emery, so I''ll allow you to call me master. As for being my actual disciple, I honestly want to grant you that, however, that''s aplicated matter. Still, if you make a good impression at the Magus Games, it is possible that someone else may take you under their wings. You may even get a grand magus as your master".

    "I understand, master" Emery said with an emphasis on the word ''master''. Both of them smiled for a moment.

    Deep down, Emery felt there were more things he had yet to uncover within the Magus Academy. There were more mysteries to be found, he had just scratched the surface. But from what he had understood, they all seem to lead to the Magus Games.

    While he was busy thinking, Magus Xion said, "Actually your training hasn''t yet been finished, Emery. Now that you have mastered the infusion spell and bncing the output of your spirit energy. It''s time for you to learn the way to cultivate your spirit core, courtesy of my master, Grand Magus Zenoia."

    --------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our website https://bit.ly/avansweb and join the discussion in discord

 Chapter 153 - The Right Balance

    <h4>Chapter 153: The Right Bnce</h4>

    As the birds of this world traveled the sky singing their songs, two men, one in his teens and one in his twenties, were sitting under a gazebo situated in the middle of a courtyard with four houses at the corners.

    Magus Xion was guiding the youth named Emery, who had his eyes closed, concentrating as best as he could, not minding the sweat dripping down his face.

    The magus was teaching Emery how to cultivate the Spirit Core of Darkness, as well as how he should cast his spells from now on ording to what Grand Magus Zenoia had said.

    Of course, the first step had already been done. That was learning to control the flow of energy through mastering the infusion spell. Now that Emery had the foundation for it, he was ready for the second step, although Emery was a bit worried about what Magus Xion was about to teach him with his unique circumstances.

    Magus Xion seemed to have noticed this and said, "I need you to understand that my master is one of the greatest magus of the darkness element. I know her way tends to be unorthodox�� Actually unorthodox is still an euphemism, so keep in mind that this is very risky. Do you understand?"

    Emery listened intently and made sure to understand and remember every word Magus Xion was telling him. This, after all, was about his spirit core, which was the source of his abilities in being able to do spells. Hence, he wouldn''t dare take these warnings lightly. Based on what he was hearing more and more about his normal spirit core transformation into a spirit core of darkness, it really sounded that he had been taught the wrong way to cultivate. However, Killgragah was the one who taught him this. The thought of the ck dragon fooling him still gued his mind.

    "Master, I have one question," Emery said to Magus Xion, sitting on the opposite side of him. "Is it possible for my spirit core to return to what it was before then?"

    The magus shook his head with reluctance and answered, "No, Emery. With the way it has been tampered, it is impossible."

    "I see," answered Emery. "I guess I have no other choice than to follow Grand Magus Zenoia''s teaching. Please, master, I would like to give it a try."

    Magus Xion sighed and continued, "I hope you''ll be sessful, Emery."

    The magus then began exining to Emery how he should cultivate. The unique way to cultivate the spirit core of darkness actually sounded simple. Currently, within his body Emery had three different elemental affinity that were attached to his spirit core of darkness core via a bridge. This happened due to his cultivation method. So, in contrast to the normal way of cultivating, Emery''s current method made him able to cultivate faster than having four elements separated from each other. However, this was where the problem also started, in particr when he was channeling his spirit energy into a spell.

    For example, if he wanted to cast a nt element spell, he needed to ess his green nt spirit and send it to his core. The normal human spirit core would be natural and colorless, like the one that he had before. When the spirit core received the green element, the nt element spell could be sessfully cast.

    But now, his core had be a spirit core of darkness. The green energy would have to pass through his dark core and the core would then activate the spells. Due to having two elements, or rather the darkness spirit core intermingling with the green energy, the nt element would contradict with the core and only part of its energy would be casted. Therefore, it resulted with the weakening of the spell.

    When Grand Magus Zenoia had ''assisted'' him earlier, what she did was actually cleanse the residual energies from the other elements that were in his spirit core, after he had a breakthrough to the foundation level. With the cleansed dark core, Emery was able to perform darkness spells to the best of his spirit force.

    But of course this was only a stop gap, a temporary solution for his spells, since the other elements were weakened. So, Grand Magus Zenoia, tasked Magus Xion to teach Emery a unique way of cultivating as well as casting spells in regards to his other elements.

    Since he had mastered the concept of the infusion spell, Magus Xion then asked Emery to change the way he casted spells. Rather than sending the element''s energy to the core to then cast a spell, Emery would start the other way around, the darkness core would infuse the spirit element he was nning to cast with the darkness spirit first before sending it back to the spirit core.

    This sounded simple in theory, but it would be way harder if Emery didn''t learn how to properly send his spirit energy. So, the good control he learned from earlier was a necessity for this.

    "With your current condition, to be safe just use a simple tier 1 spell that you''re most proficient with," advised Magus Xion.

    Emery didn''t have to think long and hard before he immediately thought of the earth spell [Stone Skin]. Emery felt the element he was most proficient with was his nt element, but he just learned the [entangled] spell yesterday, and between the water element [whip ssh] or the earth element [stone skin]. He was much more familiar with thetter. And as for the other tier one spells: [water breathing], [softened earth] and [fragmentation], they were not suitable for the thing he was nning to do.

    After remembering how normally he channeled the earth spell, Emery took a deep breath and as he sat in concentration. He then started channeling his darkness energy to infuse the yellow earth element spirit through the interconnected glowing bridge.

    However, the process wasn''t easy. It was in fact harder than infusing the long de of grass with [Darkness Infusion]. When he first sent his darkness spirit energy, the bridge allowed him to do it, but when it arrived on the yellow light, both elements seemed to want to take the lead over each other. The moment he sent too much, Emery coughed blood, and for some reason he felt like his elements were back to square one, just like when he had first seen them.

    Wiping off the blood dripping from his mouth, Emery rxed himself and came to the conclusion that he needed to find the right bnce, not too strong and not too weak. It was like sending a delegation of cooperation from one king to another king. If the delegation came with too much power, the king on the other side felt threatened and was like he was willing to fight. If he sent too little of his darkness spirit energy though, the king on the other would just dismiss the proposal.

    Emery knew he couldn''t give up, he continued and started the whole process again and again. It took half a day for him to find the right bnce of power. The yellow spirit didn''t resist and the darkness element finally managed to cover the yellow earth spiritpletely, Emery then channeled the yellow-dark-infused energy back to his spirit core and cast the spell.

    A burst of pain and power was brought forth from Emery''s core, he could feel his skin tingling with a rocky feeling. Opening his eyes, he smiled for he had sessfully casted the spell. He felt like his skin was slowly turning and growing more powerful than before.

    Examining his skin, he saw that it had be hard as usual, but, then, he was startled to see his stone not yet stop changing. The stone turned darkish and the pattern turned more grainy, blurry and definitely much harder. Once his whole body had been covered, he looked like a walking piece of dark stone. And instead of feeling just one energy, which had been his experience all this time, there were two elements flowing through his skin this time. They were both the dark element and earth element.

    Then, an information came to his head from the symbol on his hand.

    [You have learned new spell]

    [Granite Skin]

    [Spell categorized - Tier 3]

    Emery was startled in surprise seeing the new spell he just learned.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 154 - Granite Skin

    <h4>Chapter 154: Granite Skin</h4>

    Emery stood still in disbelief as he read the information that appeared in front of him. [Stone Skin] was a tier one spell. But after infusing it with his darkness energy, the spell that came out was a tier three spell called [Granite Skin]! If that was the case, then would all his tier one spell be tier three after infusion? Then what about his tier two and three spells? Would they reach even higher heights?

    Getting excited about the prospects of his spells, he shelved these thoughts for the moment and went ahead to check both his hands and feet to see the spell''s result. He even lifted his uniform to check if his whole body had been covered with granite.

    "Congrattions, Emery. That is one of the rare spells that can only be cast by the people who have multiple affinities, which in this case, earth and darkness," said Magus Xion when he saw that Emery''s body was covered with granite.

    "Usually, this spell can only be learned by higher ranking acolytes, but in your case, sure it''s special and interesting. Moreover, the fact that you won''t find this spell in the shop easily and it requires certain conditions to master makes your case even more extraordinary," said Magus Xion, while nodding in approval of Emery''s newly learnt spell.

    True enough, Emery could tell that his single element [Stone Skin] couldn''t hold a candle against this [Granite Skin], not even close. Not just because it was categorized as a tier three spell, but also because the difference in toughness between the two spells was really big.

    He then tried to cut himself with his sword, if before he would''ve felt it hurt, this time, it felt more like a prickle on his skin instead.

    Emery got on one knee, giving his gratitude again to the magus in front of him. "Thank you very much, Master."

    Magus Xion waved his hand dismissively and said, "Honestly, I wish I could take the credit for it. But this is all due to my master''s idea, the grand magus, as well as yours. Don''t discredit yourself, since this whole matter wouldn''t be possible without your efforts."

    Emery, however, didn''t really believe the magus''s words and thought his master was trying to be humble, which made him admire the man even more. He believed wholeheartedly, if it weren''t for this person bringing him to the grand magus on his own ord, Emery wouldn''t even dare to think any of this would be possible in his dreams.

    Aside from that, Magus Xion also patiently guided him for thest 24 hours, giving him his utmost care and attention. So, in Emery''s heart whoever would be his next master, even if they were a magus or a grand magus, Magus Xion would always be his first master.

    Keeping up the spell, Emery tried to test it out further by punching a nearby rock, but as he walked towards it, he could tell that the spirit energy flowing in his [Granite Skin] had be unstable and, not long after, the spell broke and his body returned to being normal.

    Feeling that the spell was broken, Emery turned his head toward his master while scratching his head and smiling awkwardly.

    "You still need more practice to get used to it, Emery. Be patient," said Magus Xion.

    "Yes, Master. I will always keep your words in my mind," said Emery as he sat back inside the gazebo.

    Once Emery had taken his seat, Magus Xion, who was staring at the sky, called for Emery''s attention. Emery followed Magux Xion''s gaze into the sky as a green bird, slightly translucent, swooped down, stopping just before them or more precisely Emery.

    It pped its wings just in front of Emery and suddenly, the bird dispersed into shimmering green particles. At the same time, the symbol on Emery''s left palm shone brightly and gave him a notification.

    [You have just received a message!]

    [Emery! What do you think about my new spell? Do you like it? It''s a wind-based summon spell! I''m great, aren''t I? Anyway, we have been looking for you since yesterday. The Magus Games starts tomorrow and we need you to hurry up ande back, so we can discuss and prepare for the event. The meeting ce of course will be at my residence, tonight. PS: You cane earlier again if you like. So we can finish our... discussion - Klea]

    Emery couldn''t help but smile when he saw the message from Klea. As a result, Magus Xion, who was still sitting beside him, could also see the blossoming smile on Emery''s face.

    "From your smiling face, it looks like you''ve received a message from a girl, haven''t you?" said Magus Xion, smirking.

    Emery gave his master''s attempt to tease him a slight chuckle and said, "No, master. It''s from a friend."

    "If you say so," said Magus Xion, his smirk getting wider. He then quickly schooled his expression back to normal. "Anyway, I knew that tomorrow is the start of the Magus Games. Hence, I''ll guess that you''ll have to go and prepare yourself now."

    Emery who heard this nodded his head and couldn''t help but feel a little down at the thought of leaving his master. Magus Xion clearly saw the expression on Emery''s face and patted the young man''s shoulder.

    "I have already taught you what you needed to know as per my master. You should be able to continue on your own now. I wish for your sess tomorrow, Emery," said Magus Xion with a small smile.

    Looking at the man who had guided him, Emery nodded and gave the magus his gratitude again. "Yeah... Thank you for everything you''ve done for me, Master," said Emery as he stood and got ready to leave the gazebo.

    Just before he left the ce, Magus Xion said, "Wait. I want you to have this. Just think of it as your actual reward for your sessful effort of managing tost for more than three minutes."

    The magus handed Emery a single-edged sword made out of a dark metal. Emery received it and checked the stats.

    [Long sword - Reunite - Tier 3]

    [Length 1.2 meter, 3 kilogram]

    "Emery, this is what we call a high grade normal weapon. It''s not enchanted like the other tier 3 weapons, but it gets its tier three grade from the quality of its material. It''s a perfect weapon for a magus who specializes in infusion spells."

    Emery held and swung the sword with his hand, trying to feel its bnce and weight. It really was the finest sword he had ever seen and wielded. There was a strength within this worn out looking sword. As he was inspecting the sword, Emery then noticed a marking on its handle. XU.

    "Master, what is this XU engraved on the handle?"

    "Oh, that? That is my initials."

    Hearing that, Emery was shocked and blurted out words stuttering. "Y-Your initials?"

    "Yeah, it''s my initials," said the magus with a faint smile. "That is my old sword, the one I used when I was an acolyte just like you. That''s the initials of my name, Xion Uluric," said Magus Xion.

    Hearing the magus''s exnation, Emery was truly shocked and could only stand there, mouth agape with incredulity. This time, Emery knelt in front of the magus, sword in front, "Truly my deepest gratitude, Master Xion."

    Before leaving, Emery suddenly realized that he hadn''t yet joined the darkness institute. The magus gave a look of disbelief with half a smile since Emery had been able to get guidance from a magus and even a grand magus, while not being part of the institute. Emery wasn''t even supposed to be able to join his darkness ss, much less his personal training if that was the case, but one way or another, fate had pulled its strings for him. Thinking about this, Emery could onlyugh awkwardly and quickly ept the invitation.

    [You are now member of the darkness institute]

    Emery then received his three free spells. He decided to choose [Curse - tier 1 - Darkness Element] a spell that weakened his opponent, [Hide in Shadow - tier 2 - Darkness Element], a spell that he had seen the effectiveness personally, which would be also very useful once he returned to his world and [Enfeeble de - tier 3], the same offensive spell used by Granny.

    Knowing that he would struggle to cast his water offensive spells, it would probably be best for him to have some offensive spells from the darkness element he could rely on.

    Emery then returns to the residence to meet the other and to make the final preparations for the Magus Games. Finally the next day the notification came

    [One hour till the games start, all participants are invited to gather in the great assembly]

    --------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our website https://bit.ly/avansweb and join the discussion in discord

 Chapter 155 - The Day

    <h4>Chapter 155: The Day</h4>

    Day 10

    [One hour till the games start, all participants are invited to gather in the Great Assembly Hall]

    Emery and his four friends decided to meet up when they saw the notifications. Emery met with all the boys, when Klea, the only one who hadn''t arrived yet, jumped out of nowhere, which resulted in her stumbling and almost falling to the ground. However, she quickly stabilized herself and looked at the four boys in front of her with an excited expression, even more than usual.

    "The game will begin soon! I''m so excited for this," said Klea as the expression on her face clearly showed her excitement. She then observed the four boys in front of her or more precisely, the outfit they currently wore.

    "The four of you looked so cute and handsome now, especially with our matching uniforms," said Klea with a smile.

    At the moment, Klea was admiring their group outfits for the impending Magus Games. The five of them were wearing an obsidian-ck shirt and pants as their uniforms, coupled with a grey-colored leather vest with streaks of white.

    Although this vest could look dull whenbined with the color of their uniform, Emery and the rest were truly happy with these tier two protective vests. Unexpectedly, all of these outfits were provided by Klea and were given to them to be worn today.

    [Protective Vest - Tier 2]

    [Light Armor]

    [Weight : 3 kilogram]

    [Protective Energy 100/100]

    Each of these Armors cost at least 5000 spirit stones, Julian was shocked and couldn''t help but say. "Klea�� Did you spend all of your stones on these outfits? I really appreciate the effort, Klea, but�� you shouldn''t have done-"

    Before Julian could finish his words, Klea quickly waved her hand expressing her disagreement. ''Ai�� It''s just a small amount of stones. It''s no biggie at all." said Klea. She then looked at the others, whose expressions were more or less the same as Julian, and her expression turned soft.

    "I knew that all of you spent your stones on the spirit serums and weapons that you needed. That''s why I did that."

    The four boys were about to be touched by her words, when suddenly they heard her muttering "Heh, men always weapons first."

    Klea realized she was speaking her thoughts out loud again. She then hurriedly waved her hands and said, "Anyway, you guys don''t have to worry about that at all. I''ve used my entire charm to get the best discount for these outfits. Therefore, it was not that expensive."

    "And also, after seeing you guys looking so handsome and dashing on those outfits... I felt that every stone I spent waspletely worth it." said Klea.

    Emery could see that Chumo seemed to have many words he wanted to say to her. He could even swear that he saw Chumo''s eyes were all teary. It seemed what Klea did really moved his feelings.

    Taking another look at the gift prepared by Klea they currently wore, all the boys were truly touched by her heartfelt gestures; including Emery himself. He had been too excited and busy with his new skills.

    He spent too much time on his practice and didn''t get the chance to shop around yesterday. Fortunately for him, thanks to Klea, he was now fully prepared.

    Emery stood up and smiled at Klea, "Thank you so much for your gifts, Klea." He then turned around and faced the others, "To not let Klea''s gifts go to waste, we need to make sure that we do our best during the Games. Do you guys agree?"

    "Yeah!" shouted everyone loudly, startling the wildlifes around them.

    The three of them who were still seated quickly stood up as this group of five people went to the ce, where their ss gathered. Not long after their arrival, Magus Minerva came before them, "I truly hope that all of you can seed in the Games, but I would already be happy if just half of you managed to finish the first stage. Nevertheless, do your best, I wish you all the sess."

    They then went to the location where the portal was. When they walked along the path towards the portal, they could see dozens of other acolytes who also joined the Games walk alongside them. They then quickly entered the portal and went into the Great Assembly Hall.

    As they reached the Great Assembly Hall, they could see hundreds of second year acolytes from a hundred sses had gathered and lined up inside the hall. Just like before, one could see several magus standing in front of the huge stairs. However, the headmaster has nowhere to be seen.

    Emery could see that most of the hundreds of acolytes here had worn their fighting gears. The ones who didn''t most likely had theirs kept inside their storage ring and would only take them out when needed. All the acolytes were visibly excited as they waited for the game to begin.

    Using this opportunity where every second year acolytes were gathered, Emery once again tried to find Silva among the sea of people. Unfortunately, he still didn''t manage to find her. To his surprise, Emery saw another girl he didn''t expect to find. The skinny pink haired girl also noticed Emery and quickly approached him.

    "Emery! I''m d to see you here."

    This skinny pink haired girl was the only other person, beside Silva, who survived from the incident near Elder Respitest time. Emery saw that Mags seemed hesitant to speak.

    "What is it, Mags? You can say it to me," asked Emery with a smile.

    "I-I have been wanting to find you to give you my gratitude and apology for the incidentst time. After I left you behind and managed to escape alive, the guilt always gnawed at me ever since I realized I cowardly left you to die." said Mags with tears in her eyes, "A-After I heard that you and the other girl defeated the monstrous orc, I had tried to find and meet you, but I wasn''t able to do so."

    "I-I''m truly sorry."

    Silent for a while, Emery then opened his mouth, "Don''t worry about it, Mags, we were all just trying to survive that night."

    "Thank you, Emery. I owe you my life. Therefore, if you ever need anything you cane and find me." said Mags while patting her chest, "By the way, I''m from ss 36."

    Just before Mags walked away, Emery suddenly said something, "Actually��"

    Mags who already turned her body quickly turned back towards Emery. She then saw Emery take out a bag from inside his storage ring and shoved it to the girl''s hands. When she opened the bag, Mags could see six green-colored potions. Raising her head, she looked at Emery in confusion.

    Seeing her confusion, Emery calmly said, "This was the reward that we got from the clover mission. We received nine of them and I already took my share. Those were yours and Cole''s share."

    Mags was startled when she heard Emery''s words, "Yo-You are weird, Emery. I don''t deserve any of these after I left you behind like that and that included Cole. The guy most likely died already so you can keep them all." said Mags as she returned the bag to Emery.

    Receiving the bag, Emery said, "I see�� I''ll keep them then"

    The pink haired girl then braved herself to stare Emery''s eyes directly, "Emery, you truly are a good person," said Mags to Emery, before she suddenly jumped and hugged him.

    While being hugged by Mags, Emery could hear a soft whisper in his ear, "Thank you, Emery."

    The girl then released her hug and quickly left, soon her figure disappeared among the crowd. Emery was still shocked by Mags'' abrupt action, when he heard a coughing from his back.

    "Ahem! I see that you are much more popr than I thought�� Am I right, Emery?"

    Turning his head, Emery saw Klea stared at him with an emotionless face, "How did you charm all those girls, E-M-E-R-Y?"

    "C-C-Charm?" stunned by the sudden usation, Emery stuttered. "No, no, no. She''s only a friend."

    "Oh? A friend, you say?" asked Klea, still maintaining that emotionless face. "It seems that you are getting too many of these so-called friends. I guess you need to be leashed."

    Hearing Klea''s words, Emery''s mind suddenly filled with disturbing imaginations, followed by unspeakable cold sweats running down his back.

    At the same time as Klea finished her words, the crowds suddenly turned rowdy, attracting Emery and the others'' attention. Emery could see that the headmaster had already arrived on top of the stairs.

    "Huh! Once again, our discussion was disturbed," said Klea. She then walked closer to Emery and grabbed his arm with her both hands, "It has started"

    ------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our website https://bit.ly/avansweb and join the discussion in discord

 Chapter 156 - The Magus Game

    <h4>Chapter 156: The Magus Game</h4>

    On the top of therge stairs, dozens of men and women wearing robes of different colors could be seen standing in front of a huge purple tower. In the center of this crowd of people, an old man with a long white beard was standing firmly. Not a single person on the ground could deny the charisma emanated from this man, Altus Drayden, the headmaster of the Magus Academy, as he simply stared at them with his profound gaze.

    Dozens of tiny transparent blue cubes flew around the sea of acolytes, before they flew further above the grand assembly and projected arge screen. It was the same that had been used to disy the list of namesst year, this time though, it disyed a close-up image of the headmaster''s face.

    Almost everyone inside the hall was amazed when they saw the distinguished man up close through the screen. Many of them were looking around the cubes, as well as the screen, trying to figure out how they worked.

    They then noticed the screen also showed the faces of the magus beside the headmaster. When they looked up, they saw the tiny cubes were in front of the person on the screen. It turned out that the screen was able to project whatever those tiny cubes saw.

    Hearing the loud chattering among the acolytes, the headmaster immediately stomped his staff. A deafening sound quickly echoed through the hall, stopping all the chattering of the hundred acolytes, causing them all to look at the old man with a long white beard. These acolytes stared at him intently and opened their ears to listen. Unfazed by thousands of pairs of eyes staring right at him, Altus Drayden calmly opened his mouth as his voice began to spread throughout the whole hall.

    "The Magus Games are a yearly event to celebrate progress and acknowledge those who have talent. In the next 20 days, for the second year, this will be your trial, so we can find out who deserves to be given the best the academy can offer" said the headmaster. He then looked at the sea of acolytes beneath him and added. "May the best acolyte win!"

    Hearing the headmaster''s encouragement, all of them showed their enthusiasm for the event. They wanted to do their best.

    After the headmaster said his words, a beautiful magus stepped forward in high spirit. "Dear acolytes, I''m Serena and I will be the host of today''s game. The game itself will be observed by the institution and our guestsing from outside."

    When the acolytes heard the game was not only observed by the institution''s magus, but also by others outside of it, their already high enthusiasm shot even higher.

    "This will be our biggest and most anticipated event so far. That''s why I suggest you all give your best inpeting and don''t ever give up!" Magus Selena said.

    "Always try to look your best, especially when you are being approached by this tiny cube�� do you understand?" continued the beautiful magus with a cheeky smile.

    Most acolytes had already read all the information they could put their hands on about the Magus Games. They had gathered as much information as possible to better prepare themselves, with some of them even having detailed information. Emery and the others did the same, because no one wanted to lose in this game and they had decided to get ready ahead of time.

    The Magus Games themselves were separated into three rounds. The first one will be held today, the acolyte could join the next round, that would be held in the next ten days, if they passed the first round, simple as that.

    The rule would be the same until itsst round. In the end, a bunch of groups that could make it to thest round would be considered the most talented ones. Even though the rule was simple and looked easy, the challenge might not be as easy as they thought.

    The beautiful blond magus continued her speech, "The sses will be divided into groups, 10 sses per group. If you are from ss 45. You will be in group 4 and so on. Now, it''s time for you to team up! Hope you have wisely chosen your partners, as finding good teammates itself is part of being one the best magus."

    An information suddenly came from the symbol on Emery''s palm.

    [Will you be participating in the Magus Game?]

    [Yes]

    [Choose your team]

    When Emery was trying to make sense of the words he just received, another information suddenly popped up inside his head.

    [Julian Kaesar from ss 77 would like to invite you into the team. Will you ept?]

    [Yes]

    After Emery epted the invitation, he could see that Julian had added all their names and they were now a team.

    pping his hand in excitement, Julian couldn''t hold his enthusiasm anymore and said, "Alright, guys. The five of us are already in one team. We are Team 99 of group 7. I''m sure that if all of us can cooperate well this round, we can win this game!"

    Klea, who heard Julian''s words, rolled her eyes and sighed before saying, "Ai�� Can''t we just make our own team name? This one screams ''silly'' to me."

    Thinking for a moment about the rules of the game, Julian opened his mouth, "Uhm�� I''m sure there is no rule that holds us back from naming our own group." Turning his head to Klea, he said, "We can pick our own name if we want to. What do you have in mind, Klea?"

    Klea fell silent thinking about the possible names, while others kept their mouth shut. Seeing the situation, Julian said, "What about you others? Does anyone have another idea about the group name? Emery? Chumo?"

    "Wait. Whye you didn''t say my name?" asked Thrax, annoyed.

    "Because�� your brain full of muscle?" replied Julian.

    Just before another fight broke out between the two boys, Klea finally woke up from her deep thought, "How about ''5 Jewels''?"

    "5 Jewels?" asked Emery in curiosity.

    Klea looked at Emery and said, "Yeah! I like the sound of it and it also represents our team''s personality better." Turning her gaze towards others, she asked, "What do you think, guys? It sounds great, right?"

    Seeing the three boys silence, Klea crossed her arms and said, "Ok what about.. ''The Queen''s Warriors''? I''m fine with either of them."

    Looking at the expression stered on the boys'' faces, Emery could sense that all of them dislike the name Klea just suggested. But he knew all too well that none of them would dare to say no to Klea. They would rather agree to anything she said rather than facing the ''consequences''.

    "How about ''The Eagle''?" blurted out Julian after the momentary silence. Thrax replied, "Is this about the Roman and their eagle?"

    "It''s a symbol meant to inspire others," said Julian calmly.

    Thrax scoffed at Julian''s words, "Huh?! You should choose lion or bear if you want to inspire��" said Thrax, "Eagle.. Heh, what a joke."

    Feeling the familiar tense atmosphere, Klea said, "Okay, stop it you two," she then turned her head towards Emery, "Emery, what do you think?"

    Rubbing his chin while contemting, Emery then said, "I think we should just keep it simple and use our home as the group name."

    "The name of our? So�� Earth Magus?" asked Klea.

    "It''s so in��"mented Thrax, "But, I guess it sounds fine."

    Hearing the agreement from the loud bull, Julian then quickly addes, "Alright then, Earth Magus it is." Turning his head towards Chumo, Emery saw him nodding his head in agreement.

    The beautiful blonde magus once again speaking, "Now, I will announce this year''s first stage theme." The chatter immediately quietened down when the acolytes heard that. Magus Serena shed a smile before saying, "This year''s first stage theme is�� Defend the Bridge!"

    The crowd of hundreds of acolytes started to turn wild, when they heard this year''s theme.

    ''It''s a fairly easy game to understand. Just stand on the bridge and don''t fail on defending it!" said Serena, looking very excited as if she was the one who would participate in the game.

    "Defend the bridge?" muttered Emery in confusion. In all honesty, he never really knew all the different themes that could ur in the game''s stages. Julian, on the other hand, looked very worried.

    Noticing the expression on his face, Emery asked, "What''s wrong, Julian?"

    "This is bad, guys. This is the worst possible theme for teams such as us."

    Confused, Emery asked again, "What do you mean?"

    "Don''t you get it, Emery? It will be much harder to defend the bridge with only five people. In this theme, the number of the team members really affects the oue" exined Julian.

    While Emery was still thinking about the matter, Magus Serena gave thest announcement regarding the first stage.

    "The objective on this stage is simple. Just like the previous first stage games, this will be an elimination game, only 50 teams from each group are allowed to move to the next round. This means the game will not stop until leaving only the top 50. Easy, right? Aren''t you all excited?"

    [Total team of group 7 :121 team]

    50 teams out of 121. Being able to pass this stage meant that they would be in the top 40% of the acolytes. Realizing that, Emery was determined to pass this stage no matter what he had to doter.

    Seeing the enthusiastic acolytes, Magus Serena said, "Without further due, you may all step into the portal. The game will start shortly."

    "Good luck!"

 Chapter 157 - Defend the Bridge

    <h4>Chapter 157: Defend the Bridge</h4>

    [Wee to Magus Games! You will be now sent to a virtual arena, the pain will be real, death, however, won''t.]

    [Body and personal items have been scanned. All items above tier 3 are prohibited]

    [You are part of Team 99]

    [Your point : 0]

    [Team point : 0]

    [Objective - Defend the Orb at the Bridge]

    [The Magus Games will start in 5 minutes]

    Emery and the rest of the acolytes filed toward a portal. After they had entered it, Emery and his friends appeared inside a small square room. Their surroundings groaned, as the floor they were standing on shook, they felt themselves being lifted up. Then the ceiling hissed open; when the ground stopped moving, they looked around to see what their battlefield would be.

    They found themselves standing on arge stone bridge that stretched up to an endless nothingness on both ends. They then saw arge shining bluish orb floating not far from them. Moving to the edge of the bridge, which seemed to be around 8-meters wide, all they could see was pitch ck darkness. However, a distance from them, there were other bridges with people standing on, as well as the same orb. Those were most likely the other acolytes from other teams.

    Once Emery and his friends had somewhat familiarized themselves with the area, they moved toward the bluish orb. Julian was already there and seemed to be pondering on something. With his arms crossed, he muttered, "Virtual Arena? What does it mean?"

    "I think it means our real body is not actually here," said Klea calmly, receiving a confused gaze from Julian. Shaking her head, she continued, "What''s important is that we won''t die because of this game. But remember, the pain will be still very much real." Turning her head towards the other boys, particrly the bull-headed boy Thrax, she added, "So don''t go around and start doing reckless things."

    As if her words fell on deaf ears, Thrax grinned and summoned his brand new tier three spear and tier two shield. The spear had a bronze body as well as a vanguard, however, since they were on a different world, they just had the color bronze. Its full length was taller than Thrax and when he stomped the ground with its end, small pieces of rock shaked, indicating how heavy it was.

    Nevertheless, Thrax swung it around effortlessly, as if it had the weight of a feather, hyping himself up. As for the shield, it too was bronze colored. It covered almost half of his body and its base appeared to be very crude and rough. Still, like his bronze spear, one shouldn''t underestimate it by looking at its appearance.

    "We won''t die?" said Thrax with a scorn. "I had expected something more from the academy�� How can a safe battle bepared or even be a real challenge?"

    "Aren''t you too confident, barbarian?! Let''s see if you can back up your wordster," sneered Julian when he heard Thrax''s somewhat provocative words. Julian then proceeded to take out a short sword and shield from his storage ring, both of them gleaming a crystalline silver.

    Shaking his head as he watched those two quarrel, Emery turned his attention back at the end of the bridge. When they only had one minute left, Emery noticed a light peeking through. Squinting his eyes, he finally saw that there was a huge 5-meter-tall stone ck gate that was slowly opening its doors.

    Seeing the stone doors were opening, Emery gestured to his teammates and pointed his finger at the doors, prompting the others to also notice what was happening, "So, I guess we are going to fight whateveres out from that stone door." Turning around, he continued, "Any idea, guys?"

    Holding his chin and thinking for a while, Julian then said, ''We don''t know yet what will be our enemy and also the bridge is quite wide�� I guess we should just create a line formation, where the four of us will stand at the front while Klea will be at the back protecting the orb. What do you guys think?"

    Chumo, who was always silent, made a hand signal and took out a bow from his storage and then put it on his back. He then silently walked over to Klea''s side. Julian, who saw that, nodded and said, "Alright then, you will be at the back with Klea, Chumo. In fact, I feel much better knowing that both of you will be the one protecting the orb."

    Julian then turned toward Emery and said, "What do you think, Emery? We all will have a wider area to defend. Can you do it?"

    Emery nodded with a smile and took out his recently acquired equipment. The ck sword received gazes of interest from his friends. He had been itching to try out his new sword skills ever since he learned them and now, the time had finallye. Staring at Thrax, Julian asked with a reluctant face, "Okay. Anything you want to add?"

    "Nah. Just make sure you can keep up with me, roman," said Thrax. He then shouted in excitement, "Bring it on! Ahoooo! Ahooo!"

    Right after the shout ended, Emery saw little dark dots appear from the light peeking out of the stone gate. Thudding of footsteps resounded until they could vaguely see several figures running towards them. The virtual arena didn''t have a light source, but every one of them could clearly see the nearing green skinned creatures, about half the size of a human, heading towards their direction. These creatures had bulging maddened eyes, little to no clothes and sharp elongated ears and noses. Each one of them was holding a different type of weapon, ranging from swords, sabers, knives, bows, clubs and so on. An information appeared in their mind as they looked at these creatures.

    [Level One - Goblins]

    [Battle power : 15]

    [These are the lowest failed creations of the elves, but their sheer number,bined with their madness when attacking, made so these creatures should not be underestimated]

    Dozens of these creatures were flowing out from the stone gate and began to run at them while screaming in shrieking noises. Klea, who was currently at the back, couldn''t help herself but shout, when she saw those creatures approaching them, "Aiii! I''m sure those are the ugliest creatures I''ve ever seen." She then took out a staff with a purplish crystal on top of it, which shortly exuded a purplish bright light as she chanted a spell.

    [Wind Sphere]

    When the spell chant finished, a rotating ball of wind streamed rapidly on top of her staff and shot toward the group of goblins. The ball of wind crashed into the middle of the rushing goblins, throwing a dozen of them out of the bridge into the pitch ck darkness on the edges of the bridge. If these creatures were normal living beings, they would have probably been struck with fear. However, they didn''t seem to be affected in the least, as they continued to run with even greater madness in their eyes towards the group of humans. The spell attack was followed by a ck arrow that could be seen travelling through the air and hitting one of the shouting goblins at the front, effectively killing it.

    Headshot!

    The ck arrow was released by Chumo using his tier three unique bow, ck Longbow. The arrow seemed to be made from spirit energy as it immediately disintegrated after piercing through the goblin''s head. Chumo then just constantly aimed his bow, continuing to release spirit arrows over and over, killing the goblins one by one, which also disappeared after a few seconds.

    With the battle power stats that were shown, the group could tell that these creatures named goblin were nothing to worry about. This matter was also proved and supported by the fact of how easy those creatures were destroyed by Klea''s spells and Chumo''s arrows. They had, after all, fought with hundreds of level 3 beasts called Skyzers, whose battle power was twice of these level 1 creatures.

    These ugly creatures were still a good distance away when Emery stopped Klea, who was about to release another spell at the horde of goblins. Klea returned a puzzled gaze at him, however, Emery calmly said, "It''s very likely this stage will be a long prolonged battle. It''s better if we save and conserve our spirit energy as best as we can."

    Klea and Chumo seemed to have understood his intent as they nodded and lowered their weapons after hearing Emery''s reasoning. Emery smiled and was about to continue talking when suddenly Julian shouted and grabbed his arm.

    "Come, Emery. The goblins areing and we need you at the front to hold the line."

    Smiling helplessly, Emery immediately turned around and walked with Julian but before he did that, Emery said something to Klea and Chumo while smiling faintly.

    "Just watch."

    --------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 158 - Green Creatures

    <h4>Chapter 158: Green Creatures</h4>

    Emery, Thrax, and Julian stepped forward and took their fighting stance, while the dozens of green creatures continued their advance.

    Julian raised his crystalline silver sword and positioned his shield in front of his chest, eyeing the approaching creatures, his demeanor portrayed that of an emperor ready to annihte his enemy.

    Thrax ced his shield in front of him, positioning his tier three bronze spear horizontally, as he prepared to charge forward and thrust his spear. Julian raised his eyebrows at the defensive yet offensive stance Thrax chose.

    Emery didn''t wanna lose to his two friends, he immediately brandished his sword, ced his left leg in front and lowered his center of gravity, giving him the option to dash forward or sh using the power of his entire body.

    Screech! Screech!

    Thunderous shrieks echoed in the air, as the horde of goblins quickly approached the location where Emery and the rest took guard. Seeing the green creatures up close with their maddened expressions and their red bulging eyes, any normal person would receive a great shock to their spines, not for Emery and his two friends, however.

    The moment the distance between them closed to about 3 meters, Emery pushed his foot foward and shot toward the goblin swinging his sword downwards!

    St! *Thud* *Thud*

    The little humanoid creature was instantly cut into two parts from its neck to waist when Emery''s sh hit its body, followed by sounds of its two bisected parts falling to the ground. Seeing the goblin''s cleaved body and how easy the de sliced through it, Emery couldn''t help himself but think about how the tier three Reunite Sword was way sharper than he had estimated. He never thought it would manage to cut the goblins so effortlessly. The ck sword itself was more than enough to fight these monsters. Moreover, he didn''t even use his [Dark Infusion] spell yet!

    Nodding his head in satisfaction, once again thanking Magus Xion in his mind, Emery turned his attention back to the goblins and began the ughter of his life. Dashing toward the horde of goblins, Emery proceeded to sh and kill the goblins efficiently as he moved his body left and right like an elusive ghost. At the same time he also dodged every strike the goblins threw at him. He continued to shift his position while his body ducked, hopped, tilted and spun as he faced the goblins'' relentless attacks.

    There were also moments where Emery couldn''t change his position anymore due to the overwhelming number of goblins, but he kept his calm and smoothly parried the attacks he couldn''t dodge.

    The goblin, who got its attack parried by Emery, was pushed back and, before it managed to stabilize itself, a sight of a sword descending towards it was thest thing it saw before everything turned to darkness.

    As more and more goblins approached and attacked them, Emery continued to utilize his sword skills as best as he could, while holding the line and preventing the goblins from bypassing him. Seeing the dozens of green creatures around him, he thanked his master''s teachings about sword fighting as the only reason he still hadn''t received any injury yet.

    shing a faint smile on his face, Emery maintained his offensive and swung his sword over and over as the goblins began to fall to the ground, dead.

    When another goblin died and fell to the ground, Emery finally noticed the goblin bodies he previously killed were nowhere to be found except the one he recently killed. Seeing the strange sight, Emery then decided to observe the goblin he had just killed. As he observed the goblin while still moving and swinging his sword, Emery noticed that its body gradually turned into particles of light and dispersed into the air, leaving only nothingness behind.

    Looking at the strange yet fascinating sight, Emery couldn''t help but think, "Well�� that''s sure is a one-of-the-kind experience." Smiling inwardly, he continued the massacre.

    Every now and then, Emery would take a peek at the two teammates who were also fighting beside him to see how well they were doing. The two of them arguably had simr weapon skills to him, however, judging from the actions and decisions they made, Emery could tell that they both had much more battle experience than him.

    For example, Julian didn''t just use his shield to block the goblins'' attack. Perhaps because of his Roman heritage, which allowed him to learn and adopt the roman legionnaires'' fighting style, Julian would also use his shield offensively, using it to bash the goblin ahead within reach. The powerful impact from the bash instantly threw the goblins back, as they crashed into the groups of goblins running behind, creating an opening that gave Julian an opportunity to kill the downed group.

    Thrax, on the other hand, had a very different fighting style from Julian. Julian''s roman legionnaires style focused on a conservative approach, where he blocked and then countered every attacking at him, while asionally striking when there was an opening. Thrax fought as if he was an immovable mountain, his fighting style was focusing on an aggressive approach, where he charged ahead and fiercely stabbed every goblin in front of him, while asionally using his big shield to obstruct the goblins'' attacks and movement. As Emery watched, Thrax stabbed and swiped his spear at the goblins, he noticed Thrax''s spear skill seemed to have advanced to another level.

    Julian, who saw Emery''s battle, was amazed by his performance and couldn''t help but say, "Emery, you fight much better than I thought!" He then added his words whileughing, "But you really should have brought a shield to this kind of fight!"

    Unfortunately Emery didn''t have a shield on him, so he took out a tier two sword and started to do a dual wielding swordy. The already wrecked horde of goblins were getting even more destroyed, when Emery began his dual wielding. He started attacking with the tier three sword and defending with the other one, tremendously increasing his destructiveness and efficiency. Even though Emery didn''t know much about dual sword technique, it seemed the fact he had once lost one of his arms allowed him to use both hands equally well.

    So many goblins attacked them and coupled with Thrax advancing and leaving the line, several goblins managed to break through the line and stormed to the back. Luckily, Chumo was ready to wee them. He took out a knife and used his [Shadow Steps] skill. As Chumo dashed forward towards the goblins, he left faint shadow trails on the ground, while the goblins fell dead to the ground one by one with their throat cut open. Thanks to Chumo''s attack, not a single goblin managed to approach Klea.

    "Thank you, Love.." said Klea as she winked at Chumo, making him miss a step and trip his leg.

    Julian could only shake his head when he saw the situation, unsure of how to deal with that barbarian who charged to the front alone. Sighing his head, he decided to shout, which prompted others to look at him, "Guys, move back!" As soon as the others saw him, a yellow colored light immediately appeared below him as he chanted.

    [Mud Wall - Tier 2 Earth Spell]

    He pped the ground and it violently shook! They could see two walls 2-meter-high rapidly rising on each side of the bridge, which then gradually merged at the top into some sort of funnel. This funnel created a much smaller opening, which further restricted the mobility of the goblins, rendering them unable to take advantage of theirrge numbers to attack. Making it easier for them to fight the iing goblins.

    Seeing the funnel, Klea shouted from the back, "That''s smart, Julian!"

    In the front within the funnel, it appeared that Thrax didn''t even care about the creation of the funnel as he continued stabbing his spear towards the goblins. "Is that all you got, you monster?! It''s not enough! Come! All of you!" screamed Thrax in excitement whileughing loudly.

    The fight then kept going with Emery, Julian, and Thrax maintaining the line, while Klea and Chumo only asionally attacked those who managed to bypass the trio.

    Finally, after two hours of fighting, Emery could see that the waves of goblinsing out of the stone gate were slowly thinning. A few minutester, the stone gate closed and a notification simultaneously appeared on their mind.

    [Level 2 will shortly start in 5 minutes]

    Seeing the notification, Thrax grew even more excited as he advanced alone leaving the line and ferociously killing the remaining goblins. "Come here, you little creatures! Bring everything you have to me!"

    Seeing the reckless bull charging ahead, Julian instantly shouted with the loudest voice his throat could muster, "You''re too far away, barbarian! Return to your position now!"

    Julian''s shout fell into deaf ears as Thrax continued his charge and killed all the remaining goblins in the distance. Watching the spectacle, Emery could only shake his head and smile wryly as he shed the goblins nearby.

    When the rest of the goblins had been killed, a bluish light suddenly shone upon Emery and the boys'' bodies. The light made themfortable as Emery could feel all his fatigue and exhaustion being swept away by it.

    [Soothing Mist - Tier 2 Water Spell]

    Turning his head towards Klea, who was holding her staff that was exuding a purplish glow, Emery said while smiling, "Thank you, Klea." He then turned his attention back to the stone gate that was slowly opening its doors again.

    "Get ready, guys. The next wave ising."

 Chapter 159 - Next Level

    <h4>Chapter 159: Next Level</h4>

    The stone door creaked open once more and, this time, the silhouette covering the light was muchrger.

    Information regarding their uing enemies appeared in Emery and his friends'' vision.

    [Level Two - Hobgoblin]

    [Battle power : 30]

    [A bigger and thicker skinned goblin, three times the size and two times stronger than an ordinary one. The improved version of a failed creation.]

    Even from a distance, everyone could see the next creature they were about to face was reminiscent of the goblin. Only this time, the hobgoblins were muchrger: about three times the size of the small goblins they had fought against in the first round.

    As the hobgoblins neared, the trembling of the stone bridge underneath Emery and his friends'' feet grew more evident. The moment the hobgoblins were within striking distance, Klea once again preemptively struck and cast her [Wind Sphere], causing about two hobgoblins to fall to their deaths in the seemingly endless pit of darkness on which the foundation bridge took root from.

    This caused a reaction in the hobgoblins, as those in the front hurried their steps. Once they were in front of the mudwalls Julian had summoned, the first hobgoblin raised its huge club and bashed it into thousands of pieces!

    Julian cast his spell [Mudwall] only for it to be broken on the second time. This told them their tactic of funneling these hobgoblins into a more manageable wave would not work.

    Fortunately, the ugly creatures were still a good 200-meters away from the orb. Their numbers were lesser than the goblins of the first round. Moreover, the 8-meter wide stone bridge only allowed half a dozen hobgoblins to attack in a row.

    As the hobgoblins reached the 150-meter mark, a dark arrow whistled through the air and pierced through one of the eye sockets of the most forward hobgoblin, felling it dead before vanishing into particles of light. A second cut past overhead Emery and hit another hobgoblin!

    [Harrowing Longbow - Tier 3]

    [Length 1.3 meter, weight 4.2 kilogram]

    [Special skill - Dark missile]

    Chumo''s long range tier three bow was really great. Not only because it was powerful, but because Chumo didn''t have to stock arrows for it to be fired, which meant, as long as Chumo had enough spirit energy, it would never run out. This was, however, its drawback too: if the user didn''t manage the consumption of his spirit energy well, it would spell trouble for them.

    "Don''t worry they are not that difficult!" shouted Julian, who had ran and attacked the hobgoblin behind the second one Chumo had eliminated, while removing his crystalline silver sword from the heart of a hobgoblin. "Save your energy, Chumo, Klea."

    Emery had also rushed forward alongside Thrax and Julian, facing the fourth hobgoblin, he raised his tier two sword, managing to block the creature''s strike with his sword in an x-guard. True to hobgoblins'' being thrice the overall strength of goblins, the hobgoblins''rge maces threw him back a couple of steps. This time, he could feel their swings did have some weight in them.

    After experiencing his first stagger against these creatures, Emery knew he couldn''t keep blocking them. Parrying was an option, however, it wouldn''t be sufficient against arger creature that was at least three heads taller than him.

    Emery then noticed that although these hobgoblins had twice the battle power of that of a goblin, its physical prowess was at least three times of it while its speed was lesser. He figured that the increase in battle power didn''t necessarily reflect these creatures having an overall increase on all aspects of their fighting capability, so he decided to use his speed to fight these monsters instead.

    And like what he had expected, its agility wasckingpared to him and his friends. Emery easily dodged a hobgoblin''srge mace and managed to finally score a kill by piercing its chest with his ck sword.

    This path of attacking and dodging was also being used by Julian. Thrax, instead, seemed to wee the blows through his bronze shield.

    Therefore, as long as they managed to continually get out of harm''s way, these hobgoblins were lesser of a threat than the goblins earlier.

    As more time passed, countless hobgoblins fell to the swords of Emery, Julian and Thrax. This second level couldn''t be said to be harder than the first one. On the first round, what had given trouble were the sheer number of the goblins flooding out of the stone gate into the funnel. Although the goblins were weaker, having to face multiple enemies, about five at a time, had been a challenge for the three youths on the front line, it was way more taxing than facing two hobgoblins at a time. Even if these hobgoblins were three times stronger than the goblins.

    "Hahaha! This is even easier than the first level!" roared Thrax skewering two hobgoblins, deeply immense with his own fight.

    Another hour had passed and they were getting a bit tired, nevertheless, the three youths, along with the asional support from Klea and Chumo, dominated the battle.

    In one of Emery''s encounters, he had tried using his tier two sword as his main weapon since he had decided on dodging instead of parrying and blocking. That hadn''t been a good idea though since his tier two sword had barely cut the hobgoblin''s thicker skin.

    He realized that, if they had fought in the Magus Games using tier one or two weapons, surely they would have had a really hard time fighting this second level. He wondered what would be of them on the third level? Luckily, due to a stroke of luck with that girl''s master, they had managed to get sufficient spirit stones and upgrade their weapon, else this battle would not have been so easy.

    After thest of the hobgoblins fell from Thrax''s spear. Thrax let out a battle cry, while lifting his spear and shield high in the air. A secondter, new information entered their sight.

    [Level 3 will start in 5 minutes]

    Emery and his friends took out some drinks to refresh themselves. They all gave each other a satisfactory smile for they were able to finish the hundred hobgoblins five minutes earlier than the announcement of the third level.

    "Look, I can tell we will win this game," said Thrax after pouring water all over him. He raised his weapon and shield getting ready to fight.

    The five minute had psed and the stone gate threw itself open once more. This time, from the shadow of the gate, a rhythmic drumming resounded, which reverberated into their bones.

    Information about the level three enemies filled their sights.

    [Level Three - Orcs]

    [Battle power : 50]

    [These creatures make up the bulk of the elves'' armies. After the failed creations of goblins and hobgoblin, the elves managed to create this third tier of creatures: Orcs. They are grunts raised to be the tools of war. The ultimate race, bloodlust for battle.]

    The figure of creatures with beefy arms, torsos, thighs andrge yellowish teeth exited the stone gate. Its height was about the same as the hobgoblins, however, their crimson-red eyes radiated an immense thirst for battle as they orcs walked in sync with each other in a simple row.

    At that moment, a distant memory resurfaced in Emery''s mind. He had fought with these orcs before in Elder''s Respite, so he knew what capabilities these orcs had. Of course, he had be much stronger from that time. But a sense of caution still filled him up.

    "This doesn''t look good," said Julian with a frown on his face. "Barbarian! Get back here now."

    "Bah, you''re such a worrywart, roman. I''m sure it won''t be that much different. Watch as I impale these orcs to the ground." Immediately after thest words exited Thrax''s mouth, he dashed and used the momentum of his charge to deliver a deadly thrust into the orc''s chest!

    Blood sshed across Thrax''s face, making the orc roar! However, these were orcs, not goblins or hobgoblins. In Thrax''s earlier exploits, this would have been the moment where the enemy would dissipate into flufs of lights, however, that didn''t happen this time. Instead, the orc let out another maddened roar as it grabbed the body of the spear whilst a nearby orc jumped at Thrax swinging its huge cleaver sideways!

    Thrax tried to pull out the spear but it wouldn''t budge. And in that split second, Thrax failed to lift his shield as his body received the full force of the second orc''s cleaver! He got thrown back to where Emery and Julian were standing. Emery felt the need to buy some time so immediately cast [Mudwall] just to hold the orc until Thrax could get back his bearings.

    "Excellent choice of spell, Emery," said Julian. He then shook his head at the Thrax who had a reddened face. "Did you enjoy ying with your new toy, barbarian?" Julian mocked.

    "Dammit! W-what are they!" bellowed Thrax while using his spear, which had been pulled out due to the force of the orc''s swing. His uniform now had a rip on it. Underneath it was a dark, metallic clothing which seemed to have glowed for a moment. He then checked the status of his tier two protective armor .

    [Protective Vest - Tier 2]

    [Light Armor]

    [Weight : 3 kilograms]

    [Protective Energy 69/100]

    With just one swing from the creature called orc, Thrax had lost a third of its protective energy.

    "Huh! Damn green creature!" retorted Thrax.

    Just as expected with only one hit, the mudwall created was easily destroyed. When the orc finally was only a few steps away from the front line, Thrax screamed and his body glowed with an aura.

    "[Battle Art Skill!]"

 Chapter 160 - Battle Up

    <h4>Chapter 160: Battle Up</h4>

    A faint aura emitted from Thrax''s body as he let out his rage, activating his battle arts. Thrax shouted, "[Battle Art Ability - Strength Up] [Battle Art Ability - Speed Up]!"

    As soon as the aura diminished, Thrax''s battle power increased to 40! Once the orc that had cleaved at him was about to swing down its cleaver for the second time, Thrax performed another battle art. "[Vicious Barrage]!"

    He thrust his tier three bronze spear and multiple after images appeared on top of each thrust! The first row of orcs stopped in their tracks and at the moment Thrax pulled his spear back, the orcs'' bodies spurted blood as well as numerous holes!

    Battle Arts Abilities were skills taught from the Combat Institute. Unlike spells, these skills didn''t require the understanding of elements, but, nevertheless, they still required a lot of practice, talent in physicalbat fighting as well as spirit energy consumption.

    To perform a battle art ability, the user would also have to channel some of their spiritual energy from their core into the parts of their body, where they wanted it to manifest.

    To use the [Vicious Barrage] skill, for example, Thrax had to channel the energy, including the knowledge of the technique, to his spear arm exclusively.

    As for the other battle art skills Thrax used, they were harder to control and master since he would have to channel them into every fiber of his being to improve his overall fighting capability. And adding to the fact that he had activated three battle art skills in quick session, it showed his great talent into bing abat magus.

    After the first six orcs fell, Thrax raised his arms and shouted, "Did you see that!"

    With just one move, Thrax had defeated the first row of the orcs. The second row wasn''t far away and before Thrax was able to do anything, Julian ran and said, "Hmpf, show off. Now''s my turn!"

    Julian got on one knee and touched the stone bridge. A yellowish glow emitted from the ground beneath him and creeped its way underneath the second row of orcs, extending even further. Julian cast his new tier three earth spell. "[Stone spikes]!"

    Yellow circles appeared below the orcs, as the line of light became asunder with waves of small spikes, until it sprang out therger spikes piercing a dozen orcs and throwing the others from the edge of the bridge into the abyss!

    The spell Julian had used managed to eliminate three times the number Thrax had managed with his vicious barrage skill. And, since the stone spikes were categorized as a tier three spell, its durability was above the mudwall spell Julian and Emery had cast, giving them a little break, while the fourth row of orcs attempted to break the spikes with their weapons.

    "Aaargh, fine! I apud you, roman!" said Thrax.

    "Thank you. That took a lot of my energy though. I won''t be able to cast it again for quite some time," replied Julian, trying to get back his breathing into an even pace.

    Amazed by what his two friends had achieved so far, Emery knew he needed to start pulling his weight and contribute more. He had been saving his items, as well as spirit energy, because he knew this "Defend the orb" game would be a battle of attrition. But since his other two front line friends were starting to have a hard time with these orcs, it would be terrible if one of them fell or became injured to the point of no longer being able to continue the battle. So, Emery took out several containers of a bluish paste and passed them to his friends.

    [Strength Paste - Tier 2]

    "Paste these to your arms and legs quickly!" said Emery as the orcs managed to break the second row of the tier three stone spikes.

    Not questioning Emery, Julian, Thrax and Chumo did as Emery asked and spread it to their four limbs. Klea, however, was a bit hesitant, but since Emery had an air of seriousness this time, sheplied.

    The final row of stone spikes crumbled, but, fortunately, the effect of the new strength paste Emery had concocted took effect immediately. His four friends had looks of awe as they read through the notification which popped in front of them.

    [Battle power has increased by four!]

    [Thrax: 40 - 44]

    [Julian: 28 - 32]

    [Chumo: 26 - 30]

    [Klea: 20 - 24]

    [Emery: 30 - 34]

    This strength paste was an improved version of his first one. Due to his [Fragmentation] spell, he had the ability to grab the essences of his old tier one strength paste and, during his time on experimenting back in his residence, he had improved it into a tier two product. The result of his hard work was doubling the value of the strength increase it provided, as well as increase the duration.

    As expected, Thrax still had the highest battle power amongst the five of them. He also had the closest strength against the orcs. Since this was the case, they would have topensate for the difference in battle power by using more spells, artifacts and their guile to defeat these creatures.

    Thrax, as always with his bull-headedness, charged head-on against the closest raging orc with Emery and Julian following close behind. The three youths faced the line of orcs, which were four to five per row. Since Klea and Chumo had noticed that Emery, Thrax and Julian were a bit struggling, they decided to help by using a continuous barrage of [Wind Sphere] and [Dark Missile], trying to clear the rows of orcs as fast as possible.

    Due to this, the three frontliners were able to fight with the orcs in a one on one battle. While fighting with the orcs, Emery became increasingly amazed, not at his friends, rather at the tier three sword named Reunite Sword he had received from Magus Xion. As it turned out, even though it didn''t have any magical properties or enchantment like Klea''s staff or Chumo''s bow, it seemed to still be able to cut better than the normal tier three weapons. Even without his [Dark Infusion], Emery was able to cut through the orcs'' skin. So, he didn''t feel the need yet to use it, since he could match these orcs with his current fighting capability and technique.

    He then remembered the night at Elder''s Respite, when he had first encountered these orcs. For some reason, it felt like these orcs in the virtual arena were weaker than the orcs of that night. Whether it was due to him bing much stronger than before or something else, he wasn''t sure.

    After a couple of waves they finally started fighting with an opponent that had a simr strength to them. The three frontliners were starting to receive blows from the orcs. The energy stored in their tier two protective artifacts was dwindling, especially Thrax who kept fighting like a madman.

    However, after another good blow from one of the orcs, Thrax finally became a bit cool-headed and he no longer fought on his own. It looked like the bullhead had learnt his lesson atst. Or maybe he just didn''t wish to be shamed anymore by getting thrown back, especially with Julian who immediately followed up with mocking sentences.

    About only ten minutes since the third level started and Emery noticed there were new information showing from the symbol in his hand.

    [105 teams remaining]

    [104 teams remaining]

    As the number of teams went lower than 100, from the corner of Emery''s eye, he noticed the other stone bridge, where another team of acolytes was fighting off the wave of orcs, was starting to get overrun. Not long after that realization, the glowing orb in the middle of that bridge became brighter, its light reached Emery and his friends'' bridge. An explosion immediately followed, the stone bridge crumbled from the middle up to the stone gates, implying their defeat.

    Emery quickly looked back at the information through the symbol on his hand, it now showed 98 teams remaining.

    cing his attention back to the next wave of orc nearing them, only now Emery was really starting to understand why Cedric had told him the Magus Games were rigged. If they hadn''t received outside support, enabling them to get tier three weaponry and tier two defensive equipment, or if they hadn''t reached rank 6 acolyte before the games had started, Emery was sure his team''s fate would surely be like those who had already failed. They would have probably failed in the second round, he figured.

    Just when Emery and his friends'' teamwork was starting to get better, they were managing the waves of orcs a bit faster than before, giving them a bit more room to take a quick breather.

    While their focus was fully ced against the orcs in front, a loud sound from their backs suddenly heightened the tension of the five youths defending the orb in the middle.

    --------------------

    Join the daily discussion in discord. Get link -https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 161 - Dare

    <h4>Chapter 161: Dare</h4>

    Grand Hall Assembly

    A few hours ago, the huge courtyard below the stairs heading up to the purple pir had been filled with hundreds of second year acolytes. Now, however, it was starting to fill up once again, as beams of lights transported new acolytes as well as other figures. Instead of staying on the floor, they all walked up the stairs, making their way toward the rows of seats on the side. Some of them were in groups, others were alone.

    Based on the clothings of these people, they were a mix of third year acolytes as well as magi from all kinds of institutions. After they took their seats, they looked up to watch the big screen broadcasting a live feed of what was happening in the virtual arena.

    A young man dressed all in ck walked up the stairs and a magus came to greet him. "Ah, Magus Xion, wee I am d you can join us."

    Magus Xion nodded in response and proceeded to walk straight to the second row of stairs, where only magi were allowed to be seated. This row offered a better view of the multiple cubes'' projection of the virtual arena.

    In that ce, there were dozens of people sitting looking at the ceiling of the central area, which was filled with screens of the battle situation on the bridge.

    Magus Xion eventually found an empty spot. After taking a seat, he started watching therge projection. There were about a hundred screens showing every team of acolytes fighting off the waves of creatures heading toward the orb in the middle of the bridge.

    At the bottom of the screen in the middle of the courtyard, the blond magus, Serena, who was hosting the game, was givingments about the happenings inside the game that reverberated throughout the whole stadium.

    "The level three of ''Defend the orb'' has started! It won''t be long until we get some of the unfortunate second year acolytes showing up!" said Magus Serena, holding an object before her, which seemed to amplify her voice. And true to what she hadmented on, about ten minutester, multiple beams of light appeared in the courtyard and spawned out second year acolytes who looked around confused.

    "And here it is! Our first set of contestants that failed! Thank you for joining the game. Now go stand to the side�� weaklings." Thest word was faint, but the voice amplifier Serena was holding still managed to pick it up, hence it was heard throughout the whole hall.

    Another set of lights appeared and out came more acolytes. Serena quickly picked up her voice amplifier and said, "Wee, wee. Thank you for ying the game. Oh wait, we have someone crying! If you''re just going to be sad, then just quit already!"

    This time, everyone heard it loud and clear, but her viciousness, masked by her high-pitched upbeat voice and pretty pink outfit, didn''t seem to garner any sympathy from the audience. In fact, those older acolytes seemed to have given augh instead.

    Not long after, more and more of those participants, who had failed, were starting to spawn in the middle of the stage before they were led to the side toward another set of stairs where the failee sat. Only about ten to fifteen minutes had psed but looking at the steady stream of acolytes, it appeared there were only less than a hundred teams of acolytes left fighting off the wave of orcs.

    Magus Xion wasn''t listening to the host as his eyes darted at the diminishing number of screens looking for a particr boy. His focus, however, had gotten distubed when his name had been called by someone.

    "Xion! I''m d to see you here!" a bulky man approached him with a smile, but the other magus beside the bulky man had a very sour expression.

    "Hello, Darius. And to you too�� Urix��" said Magus Xion returning a bright smile to Darius, while on the other hand, he made sure to sound unhappy when he had mentioned the name of the other person.

    Magus Xion always enjoyed Darius''pany, but the guy next to him was someone he despised. Magus Urix, a magus instructor, the same as him, only this Urix was from Light Institute.

    In terms of appearance, Magus Urix was a bit simr to Magus Xion too. Magus Urix also became a magus at a young age, but he had long blonde hair and was wearing a full-white robe.

    Magus Darius sat beside Magus Xion, making the two young magi sit on his two sides.

    "It''s rare to see you here�� Xion. Are you perhaps finally interested in looking for a talent whom you''ll be taking care of?" said Magus Urix. His voice sounded a bit light and mellow.

    Magus Xion''s brows twitched a bit and said, "As matter of fact, yes, I am."

    "Wow! Among these acolytes which are not of the elites? Haha, it sounds like you have too much time to spare. Aren''t you wasting your time like this?" said Magus Urix.

    "What about you? I''ve noticed how your faction always seems to be looking for more acolytes to join. Tell me, how many has your faction recruited this year?"

    "Haha, I am not sure, but I can assure you no one from these bunch of losers. We only take elites and if we''re lucky, one or two from the privileged ss," replied Magus Urix.

    Oblivious to the two magi beside him, Darius pointed at therge floating screen and shouted, "Alright! It seems we are notte! The best moment is almost here!"

    Magus Urix first turned his attentioned to the screen, then down to the newly spawned defeated acolytes andstly to the row of acolytes who had failed before clicking his tongue. "Level three has just started but that many have already been eliminated? Huh, the acolytes are just getting worse each year."

    Magus Xion''s eyes appeared sharp for a moment and said with a slightly impatient tone, "It''s better to judge when the game has finished. We should see their quality from the best of them, not from the worst."

    "What quality are you talking about? Look at that team on the top-left most corner, there''s only five of them left, I bet they won''tst five minutes,'''' said Magus Urix.

    Following the trail of Magus Urix''s finger, Magus Xion finally found the boy he was looking for earlier. He squinted his eyes and smiled inwardly as he said, "I bet they canst until the next level."

    Darius suddenly became excited hearing this. "Aha! A bet! Now this is what i am talking about!"

    Hearing suchmotion, another magus approached them. A blue robed beautiful woman with long hair appeared behind them, together with another magus who had purple robes. They were Magus Ca from the Water Institute and Magus Minerva.

    Magus Ca came forward with her hands on her hips and said, "What are the two of you have been bickering about?"

    "Ah, our lovely colleagues are here!" said Darius. "It''s nothing much, Ca. They''re just betting on the acolytes team"

    Magus Minerva said, "A bet? I love to bet. What are we betting on spirit stones or artifacts?"

    Not wanting to lose face in front of such a beautiful woman, Magus Urix had no choice but to ept Magus Xion''s challenge. Magus Urix once more stared at the screen where Emery and his friends were fighting and said, "I don''t see anything special among that group. And with only five of them they will not make it to the top 50."

    Hearing it Darius suddenlyined "Hey, Urix! Aren''t you raising the bar of the bet too much?"

    Magus Urix lightly coughed and didn''t pay heed to Magus Darius''ment, even though what that person said was true. Passing level three and getting amongst the top 50 teams was indeed much more difficult thansting for more than five minutes.

    "Well, think about it. If that team doesn''t make it to the top 50 we won''t see them on the next stage. Hence, this bet won''t be as exciting as it can be, will it? I''ll bet 100 thousand spirit stones they won''t make it. Do you dare?"

    "Wow Urix, you are so shameless, aren''t you?"mented Darius on the side.

    "It''s fine, Darius. I agree with this bet," said Magus Xion with confidence.

    Minerva found the team the two were betting on and realized those were second year acolytes from her ss. She decided to join the bet and said, "Me too. I''ll join in the bet."

    Magus Urix smirked and said, "You both are crazy."

    Darius pped, taking all the attention to him. "Okay, now that''s settled, look! The main event is about to start."

    The projections on the screens zoomed out and shifted, showing the prospective from the orc''s side. It showed the acolytes fighting against the orcs, the orb in the background and, further behind the orb, the stone bridge at the end opening up and showing its light.

    The acolytes who were already struggling against the attacks from the orcs on one side suddenly grew panicky to see the door from the other side of the bridge had opened as well. And, very much like the first stone gate, waves of orcs in rows of six starteding out of it!

    The two waves of orcs, one from the front and another from the back, including the sudden surprise, meant the challenge difficulty had be thrice as much!

    Because of the increased difficulty, more and more teams on-screen were losing and, within minutes, more orbs blew up and more light beams appeared in the courtyard.

    Not far from where Magus Xion was seating, a group of magus were talking.

    "Now, this is an exciting fight. Too bad it''s not real though. Have you heard thest news? they have been talking about using these virtual arenas for the pirs project."

    "More virtuals? Damn I hate that thought, what is the council thinking! We all know that the best talents are only born from real life and death battles!"

    "Can''t argue with that. They even think about making these virtual easier. So not as to make it too difficult for the lower worlds you see."

    "That''s crazy."

    ----------------

    Author Note:

    Please support the novel by buying the privileged chapters. with only one coin you could ess the 5 chapters until Emery won the game. Thank you very much.

 Chapter 162 - Emerys Strength

    <h4>Chapter 162: Emery''s Strength</h4>

    Thunderous thudding like a powerful beating heart as well as deep roaring resounded from the other end of the bridge. All five youths at the same time received a notification through the symbol on their hands straight into their vision.

    [Level 4 - The Horde]

    [Endless waves of resilient orcs. The true terror of these savages, defend the orb at all cost!]

    Once again, they were reminded of the main task they had to do. Protect the orb from any hostile forces threatening its destruction, not stopping the enemy from crossing the bridge.

    The smarter and more insightful acolytes would have guessed it the moment they had arrived in this bridge. There were two sides to the bridge, but only one side had been flooding out enemies, it meant the other side would also start pushing out enemies eventually.

    Unfortunately, Emery and his friends hadn''t considered this at first, so they had dedicated all their attention to one side of the bridge, where the virtual enemies wereing out of, failing to make any preparations on the other side. Their minds had been too upied with defending against theing orcs with their limited members to worry about anything else. And now that another group of orcs came from the other side of the bridge they were all shocked.

    Klea, standing near the orb, far from the defensive line the three youths had made, became worried at the nearing orcs that seemed no less than the ones they were facing on the front. She said, "So, what''s the n guys?"

    While still fighting in line formation, Julian nced at the iing orcs behind him and said, "Dammit! This is impossible. It''s hard enough to keep this line as it is, but being nked from behind�� this is gonna be extremely hard!"

    "Barbarian! Can you and Emery hold this side just the two of you while I make my way there?"

    "Fuck! If you can defend the other side by yourself, of course I can take care of this side t��"

    An orc''s club threw Thrax back rolling on the bridge. Spitting out blood, he smashed the ground with the face of his shield as he looked red in rage. It really looked like he wanted to rush back in again, but after noticing how his protective vest had lost all its reserved power, he just let out a shout to express his current feeling.

    A bluish light though suddenly covered him and some wounds on his face started disappearing. It was Klea using her water elemental spell [Soothing Mist] to heal him from the back.

    "This is not about you against me, Barbarian! Stop being aplete idiot right now!" roared Julian to the Thrax, who was still pounding the ground now with the back end of his spear. He then kept switching his attention at the back and at the front. Apparently, he wasn''t sure if he could defend the back side by himself.

    "I''ll defend the other side," said Emery out of nowhere after pulling out his sword that slit the throat of the orc he was facing. Julian, however, didn''t reply as he simply nced at Emery and looked hesitant once more. Not waiting for anyone''s approval though, Emery quickly finished off one of the downed orcs and hurried toward the other side of the bridge, where the orcs were about 150 meters away.

    "Chumo! Help out Emery," shouted Julian. As Emery ran past Chumo, the two gave a knowing nod. Chumo didn''t turn around and let out another [Dark Missile] piercing into the eye socket of the orc that was about to hit Thrax once again.

    Emery stopped within a twenty-meter distance before the orcs in a span of less than a minute. Not far away from him there were six tall ugly orcs standing shoulder to shoulder with their weapons raised high. He knew each of these savage creatures wereparable to him in physical strength even in their virtual forms; his advantage regarding skills and weaponry alone wouldn''t be sufficient to face half a dozen orcs at the same time.

    So, deciding that it was now time to put out all the stops, Emery raised both his swords, casted [Darkness Infusion] and a dark me-like glow appeared at the tip of the swords and soon covered both swordspletely! The aura then got pulled back, making the tier 2 sword glow ck, before the aura became extremely thin. As for the sword he had received from Magus Xion, its dark body became even darker as if it looked almost like a shadow! The sword dark body became even darker, as if it was absorbing all the light in its surroundings!

    Now that the six orcs were only a few steps before him, Emery roared as he used one of his hidden abilities!

    [Fey bloodline activated]

    [Battle power has increased by 10]

    [Battle power 44]

    Emery''s whole body contracted as his face, neck, chest, hands and legs became hairy! Then, the ck tattoos creeped their way up from his chest like snakes, covering every part of his body. He gave a rough snarl, as he could feel himself being full of murderous intent once again. The blood in his vein was running amok and the only thing that felt like could calm him down was the desire to kill the threats in front of him.

    Klea, Chumo, Thrax and Julian all turned their attention towards Emery. At first they thought a new type of enemy had arrived to help the orcs. But after they saw the half-human figure was wielding two swords and was facing the orcs, they all started to understand. They couldn''t believe that Emery was hiding such a secret! They had never known of this. It was so surprising Julian almost got hit by the orc in front of him if it weren''t for Chumo, who seemed to have recovered first and shot a dark arrow.

    "Whaaatt?" all four of them said underneath their breaths, gaping in awe. Emery could hear that due to his enhanced senses in this form. Then they froze again the moment Emery started showing his prowess.

    The ground on Emery''s feet issued small cracks, as he kicked off showing a speed that passed the orcs by a couple of levels. Although he knew he was stillcking inparison to their physical strength, Emery remembered that it wasn''t due to the difference in physical strength that he had first won against an actual orc. It was his speed increasing the weight behind his attack!

    Before using the spells, the tier three Reunite sword could only cut and stab through orcs'' thick skin, now, infused with the proper usage of the [Dark Infusion] spell, it could cut through two orcs'' heads at the same time! Adding that to his increased strength and speed, he started to see the orcs more like prey rather than threats.

    Emery twisted his body mid-air, using the body of the orc behind the first wave as his stepping wall, and shot himself back toward the first wave of orcs, managing to slice off their legs at the same time. The orcs fell face-t on the ground without even understanding exactly what had happened.

    There were only two orcs remaining on the first row and he repeated his pattern of jumping with great speed and decapitating! Heads started to roll and cut limbs flew everywhere! If this wasn''t a virtual battle and the spurting blood from the enemies also disappeared after they dissipated into particles of light, Emery would surely have been bathing in the orcs'' blood too!.

    All of Emery''s actions happened only in a span of a few seconds! So, his friends who were watching the scene looked as if they were watching a dream unfold before them. Then, as one of the orcs before Emery let out a deafening roar, they were pulled out of the dream-like state and their shock changed pace immediately into awe and excitement! The person whom they had once thought as the weakest link in the team was actually culling the ugly creatures so fast as if these orcs were just grains being harvested! The four youths'' all came to a conclusion to themselves that they couldn''t let him take all the glory! So, everyone''s morale burned!

    Julian and Thrax let out a battle cry, deciding not to hold back anymore! Their weapons let out great tongues of me! They had both also decided to use their [Fire Infusion] spells before charging with weapons high just like Emery!

    The two rivals became a bit reckless for they were showing a bit more openings, however, whenever they were in danger or some of the orcs passed through the defensive line of Thrax and Julian, Chumo''s [Dark Missile] as well as Klea''s [Wind Sphere] with the asional [Chain Lighting] sent the orcs to their demise!

    The group now then be preupied fighting with their all against these endless waves of orcs flooding out the two stone gates. They didn''t have a moment to spare the exploding orbs from their neighboring bridges as well as the notification about the number of teams decreasing.

    [73 teams remaining]

    [72 teams remaining]

    From 100 teams a few minutes earlier to under 80 teams, the number had dropped so fast since level 4 hade. But when it reached the 60s, the decrease started to slow down and seemed to stop.

 Chapter 163 - All Out

    <h4>Chapter 163: All Out</h4>

    In warfare or in any battle, the thing that leaders most needed aside from the tactics and strategies were the people''s morale. Hence, due to the actions of Emery''s, that made the four youth''s morale shoot up, they were able to push back the waves of orcs to a manageable extent. Because of this, they were able to take a bit of a breather and finally noticed the information about the number of teams decreasing.

    [67 teams remaining]

    This time it took about seven long minutes before another team was eliminated. It was unsettling not knowing whether their situation was better or worse than the other teams.

    "[Mudwall]!" Emery cast to momentarily stop the orcs behind the row he was currently facing. He could only do this whenever he lost concentration of controlling his flow of energy through the [Darkness Infusion] spell. Of course, the orcs were still able to smash the walls made out of mud into hundreds of pieces, but the spell still managed to uphold its purpose. Stopping the next row of orcs to join with the ones he was fighting against and giving him a few crucial seconds.

    If it weren''t because of the artifacts, the tier three spells and their bing rank 6 acolytes, they would have long been defeated for sure. Probably at the moment when these orcs had first appeared, because each of these orcs had the capabilities to match them in a one on one fight if they still had the same power of when they had just returned to the Academy.

    If they were to let up and had the orb destroyed, their tenacity forsting this long would be considered well achieved, since Emery and his friend were just five people,paring them to those who had full teams or just more than them, they had already done pretty well.

    [66 teams remaining]

    Emery believed he was fighting at the top of his ability right now. His sword skillsbined with a tier three sword covered with the darkness element from the infusion spell shed through countless rows of orcs. He had even already used his hidden bloodline skills, but he had never for once thought of trying to achieve the second level of his bloodline. Firstly he wasn''t even sure about how to activate it, secondly, he had seen the aftermath when he had fallen to that rage. Little to no recollection, he wouldn''t want that, he was concerned about what he might do to his friends or the people around him. Looking at their situation, Emery felt his four friends had used all the tricks up their sleeves.

    Since the next row of orc were a bit further, Emery also checked out the number of remaining teams. He had broadly calcted the overall strength of the second year acolytes'' equipment from the number of teams that had been eliminated with each level.

    On level one and level two, it was clear that every team had at least tier two weapons. Tier two weapons were able to injure both the goblins and hobgoblins. But as soon as level three started, those who still had tier two weapons had surely fallen off, since tier two weapons weren''t enough to kill an orc.

    That meant the first few teams, who had been eliminated during the third level, were those who hadn''t received any support or had tier three weapons. And from the looks of it, level four would probably be thest level, because it was prohibited to bring equipment above tier three. So, this meant that once the teams had reached level four, this game was all about personal skills and teamwork tactics.

    Unfortunately, despite his belief in the team, there were only five of them and the other teams would probably be more than them. And with the state that they were in right now, if there was a level five, Emery wasn''t sure if their tier three weapons would be able to handle what was about toe.

    In the back of his head, Emery started to imagine what state they would be in now, if the three Zaiueo acolytes were with them. Things would probably be much easier or probably not. Emery couldn''te to a conclusion. But when he noticed his friends on the other side were slightly being pushed back, he knew they wouldn''tst much longer.

    His carelessness of looking back though made him suffer. A blow from one of the orcs managed to hit him, sending him back a couple of steps.

    nkk!

    [Protective energy 52/100]

    After reading through the remaining energy his tier two armor had, he decided to focus on what was in front of him and not let any more attacksnd on him. He shouldn''t rely on these items to give him extra lives. And he was sure both Julian and Thrax conditions were much worse, especially Thrax.

    "[Chain lightning]!" Crackling emerged from the tip of Klea''s staff and burned the back to back orcs that were starting to pile up. Her spell was so effective that it burned through three rows.

    The people watching behind the screen were amazed to see this. Usually, a rank 6 acolyte in their second year in the Magus Academy was only able to perform tier three spells two to three times before their spirit energy ran out. Klea though seemed to be an exception for they had seen her do more than five now!

    And her spell seemed to be more powerful than the typical. Everytime her spell sted one side of the battle and at least half a dozen of those orcs would die or be heavily wounded. Such acts had always given each side a moment of breather they badly needed.

    But after she let out thetest chain lighting, Klea''s breathing started to be uneven. She needed to rest. And this was where Chumo suddenly stepped up.

    Chumo stood in front of Klea. He did a hand gesture and cast a spell.

    [Shadow self - unique tier 3 - Darkness spell]

    Beneath Chumo, his shadow seemed to boil for a moment and the shadow rose up.

    It had its own ck bow and when Chumo looked as if he was drawing an arrow from his own bow, the shadow mimicked him. The spirit arrow from his bow flew and the shadow figure also did the same. Chumo could now shoot twice as many orcs than before. He probably had shot at least a hundred spirit arrows, which in itself was also a great feat. However, based on his exasperated expression, he seemed to be at hit limit too.

    [63 team remaining]

    [62 team remaining]

    They had alle to an agreement to try and reach top fifty; just when they needed twelve more teams to fall, a scream broke out.

    Thrax''s upper right shoulder had a spear sticking out! One of the orcs he was fighting managed to get past Thrax''s defense and pierced him right on the shoulder.

    As blood spurted out, Thrax finally knelt but still tried to fight back with his spear in his right hand. Then, a whistling spear tore the air but arge nk resounded!

    Chumo suddenly appeared behind Thrax and lifted Thrax''s shield, which Thrax had difficulty lifting after his left shoulder had been injured, to deflect the iing spear.

    Then, Chumo reappeared at the back line once again with Thrax and Klea nearby. He has saved Thrax once again using his shadow step.

    After pulling out the spear, Chumoid Thrax down to rest just next to the crystal while Klea started healing him again. But apparently after being constantly healed by the same spell the result wasn''t as effective anymore.

    And now with only Julian on the first defensive line, he was quickly being pushed back by the orcs.

    Emery noticed the situation and decided to shout out, "Gather up and stay close to each other!"

    The four friendsplied and stood next to the floating orb. And the orcs had finallye very close, almost 100 of orcs had surrounded them from two sides.

    "Tell me you have a n, Emery," said Julian, continuously casting [Mudwall] just to give them a precious few seconds.

    Emery then stood in the middle of the four and closed his eyes. He was channeling his dark core this time to his most known element out of three. The nt element.

    The thunderous steps and roaring of the orcs distracted him. But as he kept his focus deeper and deeper, they grew faint like sounds on the background, something insignificant. His sense regarding the ground though became more evident as he could feel the shadow on their legs.

    Right now, Emery was attempting to infuse his nt element with the darkness element and use [Entangle]. He seeded as nts magically grew from the edge of the bridge and snatched on to the orcs'' feet. However, it wasn''t strong enough for it to getpletely crushed afterward.

    Looking at the roots, he could see that he had actually failed to merge them. He tried once more, the roots creeped out but suddenly, the roots became decayed and started with the shadow. Underneath the shadow of all orcs though, creeping dark roots came and once again snatched at all the hundred orcs at once!

    [Dark Root Binding - tier 3]

    [nt and darkness spell that holds down the creature and gives the binded creature a curse that weakens them]

    Emery''s veins were showing on his face. He was giving all his to control all the hundred roots that bind the orcs!

    "Now is the chance! Kill them all now!" screamed Emery in pain.

 Chapter 164 - Top 50

    <h4>Chapter 164: Top 50</h4>

    [61 teams remaining]

    Hundreds of jet ck thorny vines emerged from the ground and were immediately seen entangling the orcs'' feet, immobilizing their movement. Droplets of sweat began to drip off Emery''s face as he used all the spirit energy he could muster, withstanding the pressure that he received from immobilizing a hundred of orcs, that were currently seen bound by his new darkness-infused nt spell called [Dark Root Binding].

    With his arms stretched out toward the both ends of the bridge while his eyes slowly turned bloodshot, Emery''s Fey Transformation had long since faded, revealing his normal appearance, except for his disorganized hair; so that he could focus all the concentration he had on just this moment.

    The orcs, who were immobilized, roared at the top of their lungs until their roars thundered across the bridge, shaking the eardrums of those who heard it. However, their roars gradually diminished as they felt their bodies weaken and their strength gradually dissipated.

    In fact, their strength didn''t dissipate, but was absorbed due to the secondary effect of the new spell Emery had cast, which slowly sapped their strength and used it to strengthen the vines that paralyzed them.

    However, despite the fact that the spell could absorb its host''s energy and theoretically could strengthen itself indefinitely, it still could easily be broken if the spell was not controlled and assisted in its initial phase where it was still weak.

    The [Dark Root Binding] spell not only kept the orcs'' legs from moving, it also gradually crept up to their torso and arms, making their way topletely paralyze their target. As long as the jet ck vines continued to cling to their body parts, they would find that their bodies would remain extremely difficult to move. Thanks to that, Emery didn''t need to keep assisting the spell any longer if it past certain point.

    Seeing the golden opportunity where the orcs were immobilized by Emery''s spell and couldn''t do anything, Julian immediately jerked his legs and dashed towards the paralyzed orcs while brandishing his sword and shield. When he reached one of the orcs, he immediately thrusted his sword which was backed by the momentum of his sprint, towards the orc''s head. The poor orc tried its best to move its body, but in the end it could only see the sword approaching its head helplessly.

    Stab! *Thud*

    The orc''s body quickly fell to the ground as Julian drew his sword from the now dead orc. After that, he continued his assault and began to kill the orcs one by one. At the same time, one could faintly see a ck shadow flickering around the orcs as they began to fall with sh wounds to their necks. Apparently, Chumo also began to do his massacre as he casted his [Shadow Step] which greatly increased his mobility.

    However, dozens of orcs continued to flood the bridge and began to overwhelm Emery and his friends. When the first batch of orcs was sessfully killed, Emery could only take a short rest before he needed to once again cast his [Dark Root Binding] spell.

    Thanks to the support Emery''s spell had provided, Klea currently felt that her burden had been lifted a lot. Turning her head towards the sweaty Emery, Klea smiled and said, "Emery, that''s a very awesome spell. I always knew that you are special."

    Hearing that, Emery was not sure if he was in the mood for her usual tease as he could feel that the new spell was still very unstable right now. Therefore, he had to maintain his concentration, otherwise the spell''s bacsh could easily injure him badly.

    Currently, Emery began to feel pain wrecking throughout his entire body as he continued to cast the [Dark Root Binding] spell over and over. Due to the sheer number of orcs that he needed to immobilize, Emery put an extreme burden on his spirit energy which resulted in his current state. Gritting his teeth, Emery forced himself to go beyond his limit and kept channeling spirit energy to his spell as he waited for more teams to get eliminated.

    [56 team remaining]

    [55 team remaining]

    Finally, Emery hit his limit. He put down his arm that was currently felt as heavy as holding tworge boulders. When Emery''s arms were put down, the spell finally stopped.

    Because of that, the orcs who were paralyzed by the vines began to break free and attacked Julian and Chumo who had been killing their brethren. Slowly but surely, Julian and Chumo were being pushed back by the waves of orcs to the orb''s location.

    Feeling his wounds had improved, Thrax also stood up as he prepared himself to join the fight again. As the three of them watched their retreating friends and approaching orcs, Emery thought that this was theirst stand that would decide whether they would seed or fail.

    All of the protective energy possessed by their protective vests was all gone except for Klea and Chumo''s. They also didn''t have much spirit energy or stamina left. Their current situation could be said to be bad, extremely bad.

    But strangely enough, in a desperate moment such as this, Emery suddenly forgot to continue checking the counter that showed the number of the remaining team. When the group regrouped, Emery suddenly felt an indescribable connection between him and his four other friends that made him smile faintly. Apanied by his four other friends, all of them fought together, shoulder-to-shoulder, against the sea of orcs as they tried their best to hold their ground.

    -

    [52 team remaining]

    By now, the five of them had been cornered so that they were only a few steps away from the floating orb. Seeing the situation, Emery decided to risk himself and go further inside the hordes and fought there to lower the pressure that his friends endured.

    "Emery?! That''s dangerous! Return here right now!"

    With his protective vest also broken, Emery immediately used his [Granite Skin]. Without considering the aspect of defense anymore, Emery began to unleash everything he got at the orcs. The orcs felt as if the hell hadnded upon them when they received Emery''s relentless yet vicious attacks.

    Seeing the valiant visage that Emery showed, the strength and persistence he disyed against the endless row of orcs brought thest boost of morale that they needed. They kept fighting against the orcs, preventing them from reaching the orb; until finally, what they were waiting for hase.

    [50 team remaining]

    [Congrattions! You have sessfully passed the first stage of Magus Game!]

    With that announcement, the dozens of orcs who were already so close on killing them suddenly stopped their movement and their figure slowly disappeared into particles of light.

    Seeing that, the group immediately dropped their butt to the ground andy on the bridge like a lifeless corpse. After a moment of silence, loud shouts suddenly resounded on the bridge.

    "WE DID IT!!!"

    "YEAH!!!"

    "WE DID IT!!! WE DID IT!!!"

    Even though their bodies were so exhausted, they still couldn''t help but be excited when they saw that they managed to pass the first stage. Suddenly, Klea began tough by herself without any particr reason. And then, one by one, they started tough together as to apud their achievement today.

    [Level 5 - will start in 5 minutes]

    "???"

    The whole group was shocked by the sudden announcement. A clear confusion appeared on their faces as their mind thought the same thing, ''WHAT IS THIS??''

    They thought the stage was already done. But then, they realized that there was never an announcement that stated they had secured the orb.

    "ARGH! Is this not going to stop until everyone is killed?"

    "We still get

    "We are still in the next stage whether we win this one or not, right?"

    "Who knows?"

    The group immediately made the best of their five minutes to recover their fighting ability. When Klea''s [Soothing Mist] was no longer effective to heal their wounds, Emery swiftly abused his [Nature Blessing] spell.

    The spell not only could heal their wounds, but it also could restore a little of their strength and calm their minds. This wasn''t a very effective spell for people who were badly injured, but for a situation like this it was very useful.

    Julian and Thrax stared at Emery in awe when they saw Emery casted the spell and healed them.

    "Who are you? What did you do to Emery?" asked the two of them jokingly.

    "Well�� Maybe you don''t really know your friend." replied Emery with a teasing smile. He then continued, "But honestly, guys�� I think this is thest spell that I can cast."

    When the others were about to open their moment, a notification suddenly appeared on the orb. All of them then quickly stood around the orb, waiting for their opponents.

    [Level Five - Extra Level]

    [Objectives to be cleared to receive the extra team point]

    [Sessfully Defend the Orb]

    [Kill the Boss Creature]

    [Survive Against the Wave]

    "Alright, guys. We will get all the reward we could get. We can do this!" said Julian firmly, but it seemed that thetter part was directed to himself.

    ------------

    When the others were about to open their moment, a notification suddenly appeared on the orb. All of them then quickly stood around the orb, waiting for their opponents.

    [Level Five - Extra Level]

    [Objectives to be cleared to receive the extra team point]

    [Sessfully Defend the Orb]

    [Kill the Boss Creature]

    [Survive Against the Wave]

    "Alright, guys. We will get all the reward we could get. We can do

 Chapter 165 - Level 5

    <h4>Chapter 165: Level 5</h4>

    On top of a stone bridge, surrounded by pitch ck darkness, a group of five people were pointing their weapons towards one end of the bridge, where a massive stone gate stood. The expression on their faces were as if there was a great enemy ahead of them.

    A momentter, a figure came out of the gate, followed by an immense pressure that immediately strafed them. A loud sound echoed through the air as the figure stomped its feet to the ground.

    The figure was three times the size of an orc while its height reached four meters. But the most noticeable feature of the figure was its two bald heads, that were both staring right at them.

    [Twin Headed Ogre]

    [Battle power 100]

    GROWL!

    The monstrous size of the ogre made its frame take almost a quarter of the bridge. When it walked, each step made the bridge shake violently as if a dozens of tanks were passing through it simultaneously.

    The giant creature had a few metal tes on its body, to be precise on its shoulders, legs and arms. Meanwhile, its torso was left bared open, showing itsrge chest and chiseled abdominal muscles.

    There were a lot of parts on its body that were not covered by those tes, but Emery could tell its skin and flesh were not to be underestimated. For its weapon, the ogre had a metal club as big as a pir and covered with sharp edges.

    When he saw the creature approaching and rocking the bridge in the process, Emery was bbergasted, at a loss for words, while his mouth went wide open.

    Mechanically turned his head around, Julian asked his friends, "Anyone has any idea?"

    "..."

    Seeing the same expression he had before, Emery shook his head wryly. Meanwhile, the sound grew louder as the figure drew closer.

    *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP*

    "There must be a way�� A weakness we can take advantage of" muttered Emery.

    Standing next to the floating orb, Emery then noticed there was a timer on it. 10 minutes and still counting down. Comparing the information he just received with the notification about this level, Emery''s mind flew through a hundred thoughts, trying to find a connection. Then, a conjecture came to his mind, he believed the difficulty of this level was actually divided into two.

    The Defend the Orb and Kill the Boss Creature were two different objectives. If they were able to kill the creature, it meant they would seed in defending the orb. However, the same cannot be said otherwise.

    Emery quickly thought of their chances ofpleting both objectives. With their current team condition, it was probably impossible to kill the boss monster. Thus, they might as well just try toplete the easier one, rather than not getting any at all.

    With that decision, the pressure on Emery''s back eased a little, but he still couldn''t rx. In order toplete the objective to prevent the ogre from reaching the orb as the priority, they needed to apply a different strategy. With the goal to hold out for 10 minutes, Emery immediately brewed a n in his mind.

    After Emery told his n to others, the five of them swiftly got into their position. Instead of defending and cing themselves on the low ground, Emery decided to take the initiative and approach the monster. This way, they could choose how they attack and prevent the monster froming closer to the orb. And then, they would find a way to hold the creature back or at least slow it down.

    The five of them immediately dashed towards the ogre before it could reach any closer to the orb. When they reached it, they immediately casted their spells aiming to hinder and restrain the monster.

    Julian immediately casted his [Mudwall] spell as the familiar scene of the rising y wall once again appeared. However, without even the need to bash it, the ogre just walked past the barrier with ease. The wall was immediately brought down by its body and crumbled into pieces.

    Another purplish light exuded from Klea''s magic staff as she chanted her [Wind Sphere] spell. When she finished the chant, Klea immediately aimed the ball of wind towards the ogre and fired it.

    The condensed wind sphere immediately whizzed in the air and hit the ogre, making it stagger for a second before it returned to it normal self, as if nothing happened. The same could be said of Chumo''s [Spirit Missile], which only left a faint mark on the ogre''s skin.

    Seeing all the spells that could easily one shot the orcs couldn''t even put dent in the creature they wavered. The brave yet reckless Thrax seemed hesitant to charge in like he always did. At the moment, they finally realized the creature''s 100 battle power was not a joke afterall.

    "This is an impossible mission, isn''t it? Is this all supposed to just make us all lose?" Julian said angrily.

    *THUMP* *THUMP* GROWL!

    When the others fell into despair, Chumo, who was always silent, suddenly decided to speak out.

    "Guys, I can try something to buy time for us. Wish me luck."

    Before the others could digest his words, Chumo immediately moved. This time, instead of attacking from a distance using long-range spells, Chumo decided to use his [Shadow Step] spell and began to run around the monster''s massive hit, attacking and annoying the two-headed ogre like a buzzing fly.

    The giant was getting more and more annoyed by Chumo''s actions. Therefore, it decided to stop its step and began to focus its attacks at Chumo. Deafening sounds reverberated in the air as the ogre mmed its club and fists at Chumo, which thennded on the bridge.

    Even though he managed to dodge the ogre''s attack, Chumo still had to put his guard up as each of the monster''s attacks was not slower than Chumo''s speed. The ogre tried its best to smack the annoying fly that harassed it. Unfortunately, because of hisrge frame and Chumo''s erratic steps, the ogre didn''t manage tond a single blow.

    When Chumo saw the ogre had begun to get used to his speed and rhythm, he immediately used his [Shadow Self] spell and began to cooperate with his shadow to move around the monster''s legs, confusing the ogre again. The ogre was truly confused by Chumo''s actions that its two head crashed into each other when they tried to keep track of him.

    Seeing the spectacle, Thrax and Julian shouted excitedly, "Good job, Chumo!"

    Currently, the two heads of the monster seemed to be arguing with each other, using their own strangenguage that sounded like abination of gibberish and growls. When Klea looked at that, an idea suddenly appeared on her mind. She then proceeded to tell Emery about it.

    Hearing the n, Emery''s face turned weird as he asked, "Will it work though?"

    "It''s not like we have another n" replied Klea shrugging her shoulders.

    BAM!!! ROAR!

    At the same time, the monster was finally able tond a blow on its prey as it roared excitedly. Unfortunately for it and luckily for the group, when it raised its club, it found all that was crushed was only Chumo''s shadow.

    Emery agreed to Klea''s n when he saw how close Chumo was to death. When he saw that Chumo finally could not hold on anymore, he gestured to Klea.

    Receiving Emery''s signal, she immediately casted a spell on the monster. But this time, it wasn''t an offensive or defensive elemental spell. It was her unique spell that got her epted into the illusion institution.

    [Enchantment]

    -----------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    Come and Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN for discussion

 Chapter 166 - Enchantment

    <h4>Chapter 166: Enchantment</h4>

    Apart from having the institute of elements, Magus Academy also had the institute of paths. Different from its counterparts that dedicated themselves on the researches into the intricacy and mystery of the ten natural elements, the institute of paths specialized on the studies regarding any special and specific talent that an individual could have. The prime examples of institutes of paths were the institute of restoration, destruction, divination, evocation, illusion, and the list still went on.

    Apparently, Klea had discovered that she had special affinity talents in the path of illusion and enchantment, thus the reason she was invited to the said institution. Ever since she became the member of the institute, Klea had quickly be the institute''s favorite acolyte due to her talent and personality.

    When she saw the two ogre heads arguing with each other only because of an unintentional incident, Klea believed that she could influence the ogre''s thought, or at least one of its heads. Sure of her thinking, Klea immediately raised her hand and casted the spell when she saw Emery gave her a go.

    [Enchantment]

    Faint pinkish circle immediately appeared on top of the ogre unbeknownst by it. The spell then began to do its magic. The effect of the spell was to trick the target''s senses and affect their minds, amplifying their emotions and muddling their thoughts. Which in this case, made the two ogre heads even more furious to each other and their argument grew even harder.

    Seeing the spell Klea casted, Emery and the others were amazed. With this [Enchantment] spell in effect, they could easily manage to buy a few minutes for themselves.

    When Emery thought how easy the monster fell prey to Klea''s spell, he couldn''t help but think deeply about the reason when he suddenly came into an understanding. It actually made much sense that the ogre was easily affected by Klea''s spell, especially the one she used.

    The creature possessed terrifying defense, immense strength and unstoppable momentum, which granted its title of having 100 battle power. How could a group of young acolytes, not even official mage, bring down this damn abomination?

    It seemed that the weakness that they could try to take advantage ofy in the mind of the creature, or rather its intelligence, which was quite low whenpared to other beings of the same level.

    Julian had the thought of attacking the creature when it was still in such condition. However, Klea quickly rejected the idea because she was afraid the spell would be more difficult to control when it felt its life was being threatened. And if that happened, Klea was almost hundred percent sure that the ogre would spiral out of control and rampage around its surrounding due to its uncontroble emotions and muddled thought..

    After a few minutes, Klea finally felt she was unable to keep the spell anymore and said, "Guys, I can''t hold it much longer. Be prepared."

    Seeing the remaining time left for them, Emery wasn''t sure they couldst until that time ran out. The unstoppable momentum that the ogre previously showed made him think that they might not be able to hold the ogre back, despite using all their might.

    Emery immediately fell into deep thought, trying to think of a way. A momentter, an idea suddenly came to his mind that made him want to p his forehead hard. He then quickly voiced it.

    "Klea, what if you tell the ogre to jump off the bridge? Can you do that?"

    The others who heard that were dumbfounded by the unexpected question. Then, they began to hit themselves for not having thought of this idea earlier.

    Hearing that, Klea nodded and replied, "I''ll try."

    Actually, the spell immediately became much more difficult to use if the user wanted to order the target to act on theirmand. The chance of sess was also quite lowpared to when the spell was used only to influence the target''s emotions.

    Even so, Klea still tried her best so as to not disappoint her friends. Thanks to that, her face gradually turned pale while beads of cold sweat started to fall from her face. A few secondster, Klea suddenly said, "I did it!" Even though she looked pale, a wide smile still adorned her face which showed how happy she was.

    Emery and the others immediately casted their eyes toward the ogre when they heard her words. In the distance, they could see the ogre starting to move towards the edge of the bridge, one step at a time. When the creature was at the edge of the bridge, just one step away from falling into the endless darkness, the ogre finally became rmed by the sight before it and managed to break free from the spell''s effect.

    However, Emery and his friends obviously would not let this golden opportunity pass by just like that. As if their thoughts had be one, the four boys immediately attacked the ogre together.

    Julian and Thrax immediately used their [Fire Infusion] spell as their sword and spear swiftly engulfed by streams of zing me. They then dashed towards the ogre and aimed their weapons towards the back of the creature that wasn''t covered in anything.

    The attacks managed to hurt the ogre, but it was barely enough to wound its thick skin. The monster, who began to step back from the edge, stomped its feet and swung its club towards Julian and Thorax. Fortunately, the two of them managed to dodge it, albeit barely.

    When Chumo went on and decided to attack the ogre, the monster''s thought looked like it remembered who he was, the annoying fly. It then decided to ignore the two boys as it redirected its club toward him. Chumo was too tired to use his [Shadow Step] anymore, so the metal club was quickly getting closer and closer to him.

    "WATCH OUT!!!" shouted everyone as they saw the club nearly hit Chumo.

    Fortunately, or not, the club only grazed Chumo''s body as he shifted his body to the side at thest moment. However, the momentum of the graze alone stung his already weak leg and made him fall to the ground. Chumo, now injured andy on the ground, couldn''t do anything as another swing was about to hit him.

    In that moment, Emery med himself because he couldn''t save Chumo anything without his spirit energy. Due to the distance between them, it was toote for him to start running now. If he still had his spirit energy, he could easily cast a spell to blink over and save him.

    Chumo, who saw the metal club grow bigger in his sight, could only close his eyes and brace himself for the impact.

    BAM!!!

    Blood sttered as the club hit its target.

    However, Chumo didn''t feel any pain when he heard the sound, instead he felt blood fell to his body, which did not belong to him. Opening his eyes, Chumo saw a figure stood, no, knelt above him while the metal club was blocked by his shield.

    It was Thrax who blocked the ogre''s hit for Chumo. When he saw Chumo thrown backwards, he immediately ran towards him because he saw that the ogre was not finished yet. Luckly, he still managed to block the blow with his shield.

    However, upon receiving the attack, the strength of the club made him feel as if he had been hit by a full-speed truck. The impact made him knelt to the ground while blood gushing out of his body, even his round tier 2 shield crack apart. but Thrax kept holding his ground as if he couldn''t feel anything.

    "Don''t you dare hurt my friend, you monster!" shouted Thrax, he threw away the shield and stood up with the help of his spear with a trembling body.

    The barbarian might be impulsive and stupid sometime, but at this moment his tenacity is unamatch within the group.

    The creature once again raised its club and swung it down towards the two of them. And this time, the attack could definitely end both of them. Julian bashed his shield at the ogre, in order to attract its attention. s, it didn''t produce any effect at all.

    At thest moment, when the club was about to touch the shield and crushed them, a green bottle was seen flying to the monster.

    The bottle shattered into pieces when it hit the ogre as green liquid sshed to both of its heads. When the green liquid touched its skin, the ogre immediately screamed in pain.

    [Acid Potion - Tier 2 Potion]

    Couldn''t watch himself doing nothing, Emery quickly thought of the way to save them when suddenly he remembered about his experimental acid potion, the one he made using the rare nt he got from the Duma Beast nest. Taking out the green bottle, Emery quickly threw the bottle towards the ogre with all the strength he could muster.

    The ogre screamed in pain as it began to twist its body left and forth and scratched its face, trying to get rid of the green liquid which was causing it pain. Looking at the writhing ogre, Klea immediately spent herst spirit energy to cast one of her strongest spells, [Thunderbolt].

    Erratic lightning current swiftly appeared in front of her before it quickly whizzed towards the ogre. The spell pushed the monster back another step closer to the edge while making it paralyze for a moment.

    Seeing that, Emery immediately shouted, "Together now!"

    Emery, Julian, the limping Chumo, and even the battered Thrax swiftly got up and ran towards the monster. Together, they pushed the ogre with all the remaining strength they had left.

    "YAHHHHH!!!" shouted everyone.

    The ogre slipped off the edge of the bridge as its body began to fall into the dark abyss.

    [Congrattions, you have sessfully killed the Ogre]

    [Congrattions, you have sessfully defended the Orb]

    [Calcting your team rank based on the achievement and time remaining...]

    [Congrattions, your team is ranked 9th]

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 167 - Congratulation

    <h4>Chapter 167: Congrattion</h4>

    [Congrattions, your team is ranked 9th]

    [You will return to the arena in a few minutes]

    Seeing the notification, Julian couldn''t help but exim loudly, "We made it to the top 10! Wow��"

    "To be honest, I still can''t believe that we really have what it takes to be in the top 10" Julian added in disbelief, after he calmed down.

    Even though their entire bodies were aching and screaming in pain, the five young teenagers were still in hysterical ecstasy, in a good way.

    The fact they not only managed to make it past the first stage, but even reached the 9th rank out of the 121 teams really made them happy and proud. That was the top 10 for God''s sake!

    The whole team was very excited thinking about the reward they will receive and the acknowledgment they will earn. Lastly, the most important thing was the face of those acolytes from Kaleos would make when the result was announced.

    Afterughing until their stomachs hurt and consuming all of their excitement, they looked into each other''s eyes, they all realized the ordeal they had experienced together had further strengthened the bond between them. Despite the fact they wouldn''t die for real in the virtual arena, each of them tried their very best to make sure no one got killed.

    The valiant yet rash Thrax, the calm-headed leader Julian, the swift and decisive Chumo, the adept yet charismatic Klea, and thest but not least the enigmatic and versatile Emery. The five of them were the Earth Magi.

    A few minutester, another notification appeared in front of them.

    [All teams have finished the first stage of the Magus Games]

    The five of them immediately closed their eyes when a sh of piercing light suddenly appeared and drowned the bridge. The next thing they knew, they were already in some sort of open space that looked like an arena.

    The arena looked simr to the one the Combat Institute had, but it was bigger and more exquisite. The ground was covered by engraved quartz bs that gave an aesthetic feeling to the ce, while Emery could see many gates standing in grandeur on the arena walls.

    As he threw his gaze to the surroundings, Emery found out there was enough space to let hundreds of thousands of spectators sit here. Currently, most of the seats in the arena were not filled. However, there were at least more than a thousand acolytes and magus watching.

    Emery could see all around him there were almost all ten thousand 2nd year acolytes, who hadpleted the first stage too, just like his group. However, he noticed the acolytes seemed to be divided.

    There were only around a third of them standing at the center of the arena, forming a circr formation, while the rest were standing outside, making another circle around them, while facing them. It was easy to assume the people who were in the center were the top 50 teams of chosen acolytes from all 10 groups.

    When he was busy observing the situation, Emery suddenly realized all the wounds he had suffered and those of his friends were all gone. Checking his bag, he was even more surprised that all of his strength paste and acid potions were there, as if he never used them. Experiencing this, Emery couldn''t help but think, "This virtual arena can actually be a very valuable tool for conducting tests with items and skills."

    A momentter, the familiar blonde haired magus, Serena, walked towards their location. When the acolytes saw her, the previously boisterous and chaotic arena immediately turned so silent, that one could even hear the sound of a pin dropping to the ground. When Magus Serena saw how the acolytes were behaving, she smiled and then announced the results.

    "from all 10 groups, there are 1274 teams that participated in the first stage of the Magus Games, only 500 teams are eligible to enter the second stage, with a total number of 3178 acolytes." Selena calmly said. She then continued, "The second stage of the Magus Game will be held 10 days from now."

    Hearing that, the sessful acolytes excitedly shouted, while clenching their fists in the air, while those who failed were seen lowering their heads with a crestfallen expression. Looking at the morous arena, Selena quickly calmed them down and then continued announcing the results.

    "Out of the top 500 teams, 98 teams managed to defend the orb to thest second but only 55 of them managed to kill the Ogre"

    When he heard the details of the rank, Emery was genuinely satisfied with the result they got. Not only were there only five of them in the team, while the other teams were filled with 7 to 8 people, but he and his group also joined without knowing much about the game beforehand.

    A momentter, the crest on his hand provided another piece of information.

    [You are part of Team 99 of group 7]

    [Personal points: 114]

    [Team points: 150]

    [Receiving 200 points for sessfully defending the orb]

    [Receiving 200 points for killing the final boss]

    [Receiving 100 points for managing to survive until the end]

    [Receiving 200 points for ranking in the top 10]

    [Calcting total points�� ]

    [You received 964 points]

    [Converting points into contribution points��]

    [You received 9640 contribution points]

    After that notification, the arena became rowdy once again, as the acolytes became chaotic.

    Seeing therge amount of contribution points he received, Thrax couldn''t hold himself from shouting loudly, "WOHOO!!! That''s a lot of contribution points! Thank you, Magus Academy!!!"

    Emery and his friends all received almost the same amount of points, with a few differences here and there. Judging from the way of rewarding in the notification, Emery could deduct there was a huge difference between those who managed toplete the next stage and those who didn''t.

    The 100 points they received just for managing to survive until the end were converted into 1000 contribution points, which could be exchanged for a full day of ess to an origin stone room. With this arrangement, the contrast between the acolytes would be even more visible. The strong would get stronger, while the weak would be left behind.

    Realizing that, Emery quickly fell into deep thoughts, as he dwelt on the motives and ns behind the method used in selecting acolytes in the Magus Academy.

    On the main podium overlooking the arena, the headmaster, Altus Dresden was apanied by the academy''s official magus. He then got up and stomped his staff again, attracting the attention of those in the arena.

    "Congrattions, acolytes! The first trial was a way to see your basic foundation, your teamwork ability and your willpower when faced with an endless challenge. The results have been spoken and those of you who made it will go to the second trial."

    The headmaster then looked at one of the arena gates that had just opened.

    "As for the second trial that will be held in 10 days, those people will be your opponent."

    From behind that gate, groups of acolytes starteding out. When they stoppeding out, Emery saw there were at least 500 people there. And then, in the middle of those acolytes, Emery spotted a familiar figure.

    "Silva!"

    -------------------------

    Author''s Note

    Dear Reader, I hope the first game was satisfactory to read

    I apologize there is one sentence in chapter 141 that I really need to change, don''t worry it doesn''t change the story much.

    ----------

    Before:

    Apparently, ever since the beginning, the acolytes were already separated into different castes. ss 31 to 100 were called the lucky ss, sses 11 to 30 were the elite ss, and sses 1 to 10 were the privileged ss.

    ----------

    After:

    Apparently, when the second year started, talented acolytes were moved to an elite or privileged ss. Klea know there are about 500 acolytes in the elite ss, but the privileged ss is a mystery

    ----------

    Reason: the first option really gave me a headache with the mathematic of the game for top 50 top 500, and stuff. I apologize for the changes. To be clear what change is that there are actually 12 groups of sses. The regr (lucky) acolytes have 10 groups of 10 sses each. the number from 1-10, 11-20, and so on. while the elites and privilege were put in a separate group.

    Thank you for your continuous support.

 Chapter 168 - Winner

    <h4>Chapter 168: Winner</h4>

    Seeing the group of people who stood in front and separated from them, Emery believed that those five-hundred people were second year acolytes just like them. The reason was that he could see some familiar faces among them.

    One of the people he noticed was Silva, the girl who fought with him the night of the Elder Respite incident.

    When he saw the demeanor and attitude those people had,bined with the presence of Silva there, Emery was sure these 500 acolytes were from the elite ss.

    When the acolytes, that were standing in the inner circle of the arena, saw those elite acolytes, the new self-found confidence they just gained after sessfully passing the first stage of the Magus Game dispersed like a puff of smoke in the air. Despite the fact they were the top 50 from 10 ss group, they still felt insignificant when they saw those people.

    They then realized that, from the very beginning, they were onlypeting with the lowest level of acolytes. And from this moment on, the realpetition has begun, which would take ce during the second game with those elite acolytes.

    After all of the elite acolytes entered the arena, Magus Selina started talking again. Momentster, her voice resumed throughout the arena.

    "Acolytes of the Magus Academy! Are. You. Excited??!!" she said loudly, making everyone hear the enthusiasm behind her voice. She then continued, "For the next stage of Magus Game, the theme of the stage will be�� a battleground!!! How exciting! Am I right?"

    Hearing the unfamiliar term, many acolytes began creating ruckus again. Magus Selena ignored them and continued her exnation. Pointing her finger towards the thousands of acolytes, she said, "It will be the fight between the best acolytes from the normal sses versus the elite ss acolytes. Which means the battle will be involving more than 3000 acolytes!!!"

    "The battle will continue to rage until only 500 acolytes remain on the stage. Those people will continue to the next stage."

    The already rowdy acolytes grew even more morous when they heard the exnation of the next stage''s theme.

    "However, this time, the stage will not be a team game. In order to be selected to the third stage, all of you need to pay attention to your personal points. Of course, you can still form a team if you want, but the points will still count on an individual basis."

    "The details about the theme will be soon released. You''ll be able to read them on your own."

    The sight of thousands of acolytes focused on those ''elites'', as if they were about to eat them alive, and the target of those res, on the other hand, didn''t remain still and also threw their own res back. When the higher-ups noticed the tension between the groups, Altus Dreyden opened his mouth again.

    "I''m very d to announce the second stage has always been my favorite since its introduction to the Magus Game. Therefore, I''m looking forward to seeing your growth in the next 10 days. May the most talented acolytes win!"

    After his speech, the headmaster immediately instructed everyone to leave, starting from the group of instructors. As the rows of spectators began to leave the arena, Emery and the others who passed the first stage cheered loudly for their aplishment.

    A few minutester, the cheers ended and the acolytes began to walk out of the arena, leaving some acolytes who were still ecstatic.

    Looking at the acolytes who were getting fewer and fewer, Emery regrouped with his friends to discuss the second stage.

    "Looking at the situation, it seems the next stage will be much harder. This time, we need to prepare early and more thoroughly!" Julian said while clenching his fists.

    However, another voice immediately rejected the idea. "No, no, no! You Romans are not fun. We will celebrate our win with ale and women today!" Thrax said loudly.

    "You Thracians are already drunk when you aren''t drinking yet!" rebuked Klea. "But this time I agree with Thrax. Let''s stop being too serious for a moment and rx ourselves."

    Emery and Chumo nodded in agreement, making so Julian could only helplessly agree. Before heading back to the residence, Emery turned back to check for Silva, but it appeared she had left the arena with the rest of the elite acolytes.

    ''I guess there is no point for me to look for her." Emery thought. He was then startled by Julian''s shout. "Emery! What are you doing standing there? Let''s go!"

    "I''ming!" replied Emery as he ran towards his friends.

    Emery and the others walked out of the arena and went through the portal. They then returned back to the mountain area where all the ss 77 acolytes resided.

    When they reached the residence''s courtyard, Magus Minerva was already waiting for them with a big smile on her face.

    p! p! p! p!

    "Congrattions, everyone! I''m sooo happy that so many of you managed to pass to the next round. Aiya, I didn''t realize I am such a good mentor."

    "��" Everyone just stared dumbfounded at this teacher, who was shamelessly praising herself.

    Many of the acolytes, especially the ones who failed, just gave her a long face. Many of them thought their ss teacher pretty much didn''t do anything for them. However, Emery personally thought of Magus Minerva quite positively. She was just the free-spirited type who didn''t like to pretend and be shackled.

    "Out of the 13 teams from our ss, 4 of them made it to the next stage! Winners! Let''s gather up!"

    Upon hearing that, the teams in question immediately came to the front. When he looked at the other teams, Emery noticed all of them had Kaleos acolytes among them. And one of the teams was filled by Zaiueo acolytes.

    Seeing Emery''s group, who managed to reach the top 10, the Zaiueo acolytes immediately approached them and took turns talking.

    "Congrattions, guys."

    "I congratte you for reaching the top 10."

    "Congrattions from us."

    When his friends warmly weed the Zaiueo acolytes, Emery could see the Kaleos acolytes looked both surprised and dissatisfied with the fact his group was standing among them, especially Rowe who personally red at them in discontent.

    Their expression turned even more ugly when they heard Emery''s team managed to reach the top 10. But when Magus Minerva specifically mentioned how great their team was to manage to get rank 9 and kill the ogre, their expression became priceless. Emery wished there was a way to capture the image, so they could have augh every time they needed it.

    On the other hand, it appeared Rowe and the other acolytes didn''t even manage to enter the top 30. The stark contrast between them made the Kaleos acolytes'' lose face, as they remembered how ''superior'' they proimed to be.

    When Emery thought about their reaction, Klea''s gentle hand touched his shoulder. She then said, "Let''s not worry about them, Emery." Beside him, Julian added, "Damn right! The harder they stare at us, the happier I feel."

    After receiving all the acknowledgement and praise they could get in front the other acolytes, Magus Minerva walked closer to Emery and the others. Still in her jumpy happy mood, she whispered.

    "Boys�� girls.. Thank you so much for your efforts. I really should reward you with something. Therefore, I will send the best ale and meat for all of you to eat when celebrating."

    "However, those things were only for you guys, alright? Don''t tell the others about it. They might get the wrong idea."

    Emery and the others became speechless when they heard that. Emery wondered if she was still the same person as before.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 169 - Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 169: Drunk</h4>

    Later that day, the group was enjoying themselves with the ale and meat sent by Minerva. Thanks to their achievement, they were able to enjoy such a sumptuous feast to celebrate it. Hot piping, freshly cooked food was absolutely iparable with the food created by the cube.

    "Let''s drink and get wasted! Today, we will celebrate until midnight!" Thrax said,ughing loudly and looking very happy. He then continued his words raising his ss, "Honestly, I have been to many kinds of battle, but today was the best, guys! Let''s drink to that!"

    "CHEERS!"

    "CHEERS!!!" everyone said.

    The feeling of reaching the top from the bottom of the pack was truly a wonderful feeling. Each of them who were celebrating here, were truly euphoric when they thought back to the sess they had aplished.

    The sight of Thrax and Julian, the mouse and catbination, the ever-quarrelling duo, singing and drinking hand in hand, shoulder-to-shoulder, was really a beautiful yet strange sight for Emery, Chumo, and Klea.

    Thrax, the drinking bull, kept forcing others to a drinkingpetition. He challenged everybody on the feast, until he reached Julian and proceeded to challenge him too. Julian, feeling challenged by him, epted the challenge. Thus, began the sight in front of them

    "We, Romans, invented the mead. Therefore, I. WILL. NOT. LOSE."

    "Fuck off, Roman�� All of you are thieves of history. It was us, the descendants of Greek Gods who invented it." snubbed Thrax.

    "Well.. I put my honor on the challenge!"

    "The game is on, Roman!!! Who else?" Thrax said, sweeping his gaze around him until it stopped at Chumo. Pointing his finger at him and shouting, "Chumo! You! You, my friend�� are you old enough to drink?"

    Emery could see that Chumo''s expression immediately turned serious when he heard Thrax''s provocation. The drinking game became wild, Thrax somehow lured everyone in it. Emery was the first to surrender as he wasn''t used to drinking. After a while, the second one to drop dead was Klea. They knew she was wasted when they saw her face became flushed red and she began saying weird and random stuff.

    Surprisingly, the third one to drop the ball was Julian, the man who said he would win the game suddenly fell to the ground, unconscious. Thrax, who saw his rival lose, started iming to have won the game. However, unbeknownst to the reckless bull, Chumo was still there sitting and gulping ale like water with an indifferent expression.

    In the end, Thrax dropped drunk to the ground while his expression showed he couldn''t believe he lost to Chumo of all the people.

    "For your information, my friend. My people have created alcoholic drinks thousands of years before your ''gods'' drink them" said Chumo.

    Emery, who immediately did a tactical retreat due to his inability to drink alcohol, watched the whole game in excitement. Smiling happily through the feast, Emery thought this was probably one of the happiest moments of his life. Not long after Thrax became wasted and unconscious, Chumo also put down his ss and went to sleep, or maybe he just fell unconscious too, hard to say. All of them justid down on the living room floor, wasted.

    Emery, the one with the least alcohol in his body, was still awake watching the motionless bodies of his friends. He then realized Klea looked very ufortable, as her body shuddered due to the cold. Looking at her thin revealing clothes, Emery shook his head helplessly.

    Getting up from his seat, Emery quickly picked up her body and carried her into the bedroom. When heid her down on the bed, he realized Klea was awake. She didn''t want to let go of him, instead she pulled him down. Hence, Emery ended on the same bedying next to her.

    "You�� you... why did you keep secrets from us, huh?!! Who do you think you are, huh?" Klea said, almost mumbling.

    Shaking his head, Emery said, "Klea, you''re drunk. You should sleep now." He then tried to get up.

    However, a hand stopped him, "Drunk? You drunk? Me? No, I''m not�� how can I be drunk?"

    Emery knew only a fool would argue with a drunk person. Therefore, he decided to stay silent and let Klea speak all of her gibberish. A few minutester, Emery saw Klea was finally silent and her eyes were close. He then slowly tried to escape.

    But this time, Klea suddenly said something in a soft voice.

    "Emery... Please stay�� Will you?"

    Emery was ny percent sure Klea was still drunk, therefore he decided to stay quiet. But then, she said something again.

    "Please stay... I wish you to stay..." Klea said while her eyes still closed. However, her arms and legs started to get closer and closer until she hugged Emery.

    "You''re warm, Emery..." Klea muttered.

    Their two bodies clung together and Emery felt Klea''s smooth body on his own when her arms were hugging around his body. The feeling of her breasts pressed tightly against his arm made Emery weak, unable to move. Some thoughts began to sh in his mind, only to be quickly swatted by him. Emery was quite sure he heard a small chuckle from the girl next to him.

    "Emery�� Emery..." said Klea softly.

    "Yes...?" replied Emery as he turned his head.

    When he turned his head, Emery saw that the beautiful girl''s face was close, extremely close to him, too close, it was borderline dangerous. The next thing he knew was the pink lips of her were pressing against his.

    A feeling, a new sensation sprouted inside him. Emery froze and couldn''t say anything as he let the beautiful girl kiss him.

    As their lips parted, Emery heard Klea muttering, "Just stay here, Emery... I feel warm with you near..."

    Upon hearing that, Emery decided to return Klea''s hug. A feeling offort bloomed within him. At this moment, the whole feeling of worry and exhaustion he felt was overwhelmed by thisfort as Emery felt very calm. Without realizing it, Emery fell asleep with Klea in his arms.

    -

    When the morning came, Emery woke up feeling very refreshed. For a moment, he forgot he had just spent a night sleeping with Klea. When he turned his head to the side, he saw Klea, who had also just opened her eyes.

    The two teenagers paused and looked at each other as if the time had frozen.

    "..."

    "Kyaaaaa!!!" Klea screamed hysterically as she quickly retreated from Emery.

    "E-Emery?! W-Why are you here? Did we...?" Klea said quickly.

    Emery panicked at the usation. He quickly stopped her from thinking too far.

    At the same time, Julian, Thrax, and Chumo broke into the bedroom thinking something had happened to Klea when they heard her scream. However, the trio was greeted by the sight of Emery on top of the bed, with Klea right beside him. In a split second, the atmosphere suddenly turned weird, with all of them turning silent.

    "..."

    The whole situation made everyone confused, especially Emery. The five people could only stare at each other awkwardly. And then, a woman''s voice was suddenly heard from the corner of the room without them realizing it.

    "Hope you guys are not busy, because my master would like to see you all."

 Chapter 170 - Champion

    <h4>Chapter 170: Champion</h4>

    Everyone''s gaze immediately turned towards the source of the voice. There, in the corner of the room, stood a woman in all-ck tight clothes wearing a red mask with white stripes on it. Looking at the woman, everyone knew who she was.

    But currently, all of them were in a very awkward situation. The current situation was Emery and Klea on top of the bed, together. Meanwhile, the three boys were staring at them with weird gazes.

    Realizing the atmosphere, Emery quickly got up from the bed and said to the woman, "Ahh! It''s you! Why do you like to sneak in like this? Can''t you just knock on the door?"

    When he finished his sentence, Emery realized he said something that could be interpreted wrong. ncing towards his friends, Emery saw them staring at him, weirdly.

    The masked woman, on the other hand, didn''t seem to care and just said, "You shouldn''t make my master wait any longer. Let us go now."

    "Y-Yea...Yeah! Sure!" Turning around and shifting his gaze towards his friends, Emery immediately shed a smile, awkward one while saying, "Let''s go, everyone! Yes...?"

    Seeing Emery''s attempt to dissolve the situation, all of them could only nod their heads and leave the room, preparing to go. A few minutester, the four boys were seen waiting outside the residence while Klea was nowhere to be seen. It looked like she still needed some time to prepare herself.

    When the four of them were waiting for Klea, Emery felt the gazes from all three of his friends, as they were still staring at him. When he turned around and looked at them, Emery saw something in their eyes, something different. Emery decided to break the silence, when he couldn''t stand their nces anymore. "Uhm�� Guys? Why are you like this?"

    "I can''t believe it!" Thrax eximed. He approached Emery and embraced his shoulders, "My boy Emery is a man now! HAHAHA!" heughed loudly. "My man! This is great news!"

    Before Emery could say anything, Julian beat him to it. "Yeah, me too! You act faster than I thought!" he said, while his expression still showed a shocked look. "From all the secret spells, the transformation, and then this! Wow... Emery. I really don''t know you anymore." Julian said with a smile. Meanwhile, Emery could see Chumo vigorously nodding his head in agreement.

    Emery was dumbfounded when he heard his friends'' reactions. He then immediately tried to think of a way to clear this misunderstanding. Raising his hands in front of him, Emery said, "I-I.. Guys! There''s nothing happening between us. I just slept."

    Upon hearing that, their expression immediately showed skepticism, including Chumo.

    "Don''t deny it, Emery. I don''t believe you at all!" Julian said. "There''s no way nothing happened when you sleep next to such a gorgeous girl. It''s either you are doing it or you didn''t sleep. And you are saying that you just ''sleep''? I don''t believe it!"

    "I-I��" Emery tried to say anything but couldn''t. Thankfully, Thrax said something that helped him.

    "Actually, Roman. same things happened a lot to me when I was drunk."

    Seeing that Thrax was helping him, Emery felt much better as he quickly supported the im. "Yes! Exactly! We are all drunk! it''s not possible"

    But, Thrax wasn''t done yet. "Even though most of the times I fell asleep, my manhood still did the deed, if you know what I mean.?" Thrax smirk towards Emery

    "NO! No!! That''s not what happened!" Emery screamed. "Alright, can we stop talking about this and focus on what is in front of us?" Emery said, as he tried to divert the topic. But, Thrax couldn''t let him do that easily.

    "But�� we are just standing here, waiting. So, tell us about what you didst night."

    "Nothing! Absolutely nothing!" Emery said. "Can we just not talk about this anymore? Please?"

    "Alright..."

    However, even though they already decided to not talk about it anymore, Emery could still see Thrax smiling continuously, Julian still puzzled and Chumo still staring at him weirdly. Fortunately, Klea finally came out of the residence and joined the group.

    "I''m sorry, guys! I took a longer shower today... After what happenedst night." Klea said while her face was blushing.

    All eyes immediately returned to Emery, who just stood there speechless, wondering what was wrong with his life. But then, Klea suddenlyughed.

    "Hahaha! You''re so funny, Emery! And you guys too! So hrious!" Klea said, receiving the confused gazes from the three boys, "I''m fine guys, really!"

    She then looked at Emery and said with a smile, "I don''t mind at all."

    "!!!"

    ''But I didn''t do anything!'' Emery thought in his mind.

    When another round of questioning was about to be held, a sudden voice interrupted them, "Ehem!"

    They immediately turned around and saw the masked woman.

    "So, are you all ready yet?" she asked.

    "Yes, yes, we are ready," Emery answered quickly, as if his life was depending on it.

    The masked woman immediately walked out of the courtyard, while the group followed behind. They kept walking until they saw a portal and entered it.

    Momentster, the group could see a sight in front of them. Seeing the familiar grey bricks that were painted on the walls of most of the buildings here with their scarlet and azure blue rooftops, andbined with the imposing sight of the tall towers, Emery could tell where they were right now. The crowds and the alleys here told them they were currently at the portal just outside thebat institution.

    Emery thought the masked woman would lead them to the arena. But this time, they didn''t head towards the arena, instead they were guided into a special area with a grand and majestic entrance gate filled with guards dded in golden armor. Just from the distance, Emery could see at the first nce that those armors were extraordinary artifacts.

    When the guards saw the approaching masked woman, they immediately ordered the entrance gate to be opened. A whileter, a rumbling resounded, as the gate was slowly opened. When they arrived at the gate, it was already fully opened and the group immediately entered it.

    When they passed the gate, Emery and his friends were weed with a sight of a vast courtyard, lush grasses and abundant trees filled its surroundings. In the middle of the courtyard, one could see five statues of magus, each of them sculpted in different postures.

    When Emery observed the statues closely, he could feel the statues were giving a unique ambience to its surroundings. The ambience was so strong it could also be felt by others.

    When Thrax noticed the face of the statues, he became energetic. He then exined who those statues were.

    "Those 5 statues were modeled after the formerbat magus champions, who were currently the 5 guardians of thebat institute. They are all amazing fighters." He then turned his attention to the woman walking in front. "Is your master one of them?" Thrax asked.

    s, the masked woman chose to ignore him and kept walking forward. She didn''t even bother to turn her head around.

    After passing through the courtyard, therge path they were on split into five. They proceeded to walk on one of the paths until they finally saw a small pce in the shape of a building that took Klea by surprise. The building architecture looked simr to the ancient buildings that could be found in Egypt.

    They arrived at the bottom of the building and saw hundreds of stairs they needed to conquer, in order to reach their destination. After taking a deep breath, the group immediately climbed the staircase. When they reached the end of the stairs, they found a giant gate that was half opened.

    When they peeked inside, they saw a magnificent giant hall. Its floor was made of polished sandstone blocks, while one could see towering, glistening pirs supported the ceiling. Inside the cathedral-like hall, stood a giant podium, where one could see a middle-aged man with a short beard. He was dressed in gleaming gold armor and sat on top of a giant throne.

    The man was looking straight at them before they even went into the hall. When they realized the man was gazing at them, they felt the man''s gaze emanated a formless aura that suppressed the five of them.

    When they finally entered the hall and could clearly see the man, Emery flinched as he recognized the man. This man was one of the men who stared at him inbat stadiumst year.

    The masked woman, who was in front of them, knelt in front of the throne and said, "Master, I have brought the 5 acolytes as you requested."

    "Yes, you may leave now. Yuria."

    "Yes, Master."

    -------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 171 - Kinsman

    <h4>Chapter 171: Kinsman</h4>

    "You are now in the presence of the Champion of the Realm, the one who is named as The Hunter of the Wind, The Bow of the Banished, Lord Izta," said a man dded armor, who appeared to be the figure''s personal guard.

    Emery had heard about this Lord title of a Magus. Different from other Magus,bat magus often bemanders in the war with the elves. They tended to have their personal guards and troops under theirmand, some were even given a ce to govern such as the magus in front of him.

    The guard continued his words, "Now, move forward and kneel before our Lord, acolytes."

    Emery and the others feltpelled toply when they heard the guard''s words and saw the figure who sat on the throne. However, just as they were about to get on their knee, the man on the throne suddenly lifted up his hand.

    "There is no need to do so". He then turned his gaze to the side, towards the wall, and said, "You can all leave now"

    As soon as the man finished his words, Emery and the others found there were dozens of guards on standby inside the hall, hidden from in sight. All those guards gave the figure a salute, before they swiftly walked out of the hall. When the figure saw that his guards were all gone, he returned his attention back to Emery and the rest.

    "All this secrecy is quite necessary, so don''t be too bothered by it".

    Emery and the others were confused by the situation. At first, they thought this figure would be imposing and full of authority. Unexpectedly, beyond his crushing aura and the golden armor that could intimidate anyone, the man in front of them looked friendly, at least now.

    Klea stepped forward and proceeded to kneel in front of the figure. She then said, "I give my respect to you, Lord Izta. First of all, we want to thank you for the friendly gesture that helped us pass the first stage."

    Klea made a gesture behind her back, which prompted Emery and the others to kneel in respect as well. However, the figure just silently raised his hand and Emery sensed a wind breeze passed through him, he felt as if there was a hook pulling him back on his feet. Shocked, Emery immediately turned his head to the others only to find they were the same as him.

    "The formality is really unnecessary. You are in the presence of a kinsman" Lord Izta said, while calmly looking at them.

    Upon hearing that, Klea was shocked inside, but still kept a calm expression on her face. Still being respectful, she opened her mouth again.

    "Kinsman? Lord Izta, may I ask you some questions?"

    "Go ahead," he said lightly.

    "May I know how you knew about the pyramids? And, please, tell us who you are".

    Hearing that, Lord Izta didn''t answer the questions immediately. The man looked like he was talking to himself for a moment, before he said, "Ah? Yes. Me and my friend here are truly nostalgic right now. We watched that pyramid being built and finished, it was an amazing experience."

    Emery was puzzled when the man said ''his friend here''. Quickly throwing his sight to the surroundings, Emery couldn''t see a single shadow inside the hall beside theirs. While he was still confused by the man''s words, Julian said something, "The pyramid of Giza was built more than 2 millennia ago, which means that Lord Izta is��"

    As if the truth was revealed in front of them, Lord Izta looked at Julian and said, "You''re right. It has been over 2.000 years now, it has been that long." Returning his attention back to Klea, "And yes, youngdy. I have been known with many names, too many that I have now lost track of most of them"

    Lord Izta suddenly turned silent as he thought for a while. He then started talking to himself again. "What was it called again? Do you remember?" he said.

    Lord Izta''s behaviour made everyone confused. They then noticed he seemed to talk as if there was someone standing next to him.

    "Yes, a long time ago people called me as the mighty hunter that defied god" Lord Izta muttered. But then, he finally looked at them again and said, "However, it was a long time ago. Thus, it''s not important. What''s important is that all five of you are finally here."

    The behavior of the man in front of them looked even stranger. Emery and the others were all even more confused. Lord Izta stood up from his throne and stepped forward. He then vigorously said, "You reached the Top 10! Amazing�� Wow!"

    Those words full of energy slightly made the wind blood and the floor shake. Seeing the phenomenon, Emery couldn''t help but think if this was the strength of mere magus.

    "At first, I thought it would have been good enough if all of you could reach the top 50. But with the fact you are top 10, we might have a chance."

    ''We might have a chance?'' everyone beside Lord Itza thought. The words echoed and repeated in their mind as they were confused by them.

    "Yes, although at the moment you are all too weak to pass through the second stage."

    Hearing that, Thrax immediately rebuked. "I disagree. We are very confident that we can make it!"

    "Confident, huh?" Lord Itza walked closer to them and asked, "How much do you actually know about the second stage?"

    "Not much, lord. Just the fact that it was supposed to be a battleground between 3.000 top acolytes." Julian answered.

    Lord Izta approached Thrax and began to walk around him. "So... Where does your confidencee from?" he asked.

    "Our bravery and strength, of course!" Thrax eximed.

    "Just another dumb muscle arent you!" Lord Izta berated.

    That word surprised Thrax. Seeing the reaction, Lord Izta continued his words. "Don''t get me wrong, young man. I rte to you the most in my younger days. However, it is true that all of you are indeed weak." Before Thrax could say anything, the man beat him to it.

    "I saw your fight and even though it''s impressive, the reason all of you managed to win was only because of your teamwork and tenacity."

    While walking past the others, he added, "But your strength is nothing special. In my eyes, without the equipment, you all wouldn''t even have made it to the top 50"

    Thrax, who was annoyed by the man''s harsh words, loudly said, "So, you are saying we wouldn''t win without the spirit stone you gave us?!"

    Upon hearing that, Lord Izta calmly shifted his gaze to Thrax. Immediately, Thrax felt a pressure descend on him which made his knee weak.

    "No, not so hostile, will you? And no, even though it''s actually true, that''s not what I am saying." Lord Izta continued, "I am saying the second stage, the battleground, will forbid the participants from bringing any kind of equipment."

    Emery and the others were startled when they heard that. This was the first time they heard this rule, as they haven''t had the chance to read the details of the second stage.

    "The second stage will be all about your personal strength. So, did you understand? If not, let me make it easy to understand." Eyeing the five acolytes in front of him, Lord Izta slowly said, "All of you are in big trouble. Not just five of you, but the other acolytes as well."

    "But it will be 5 against 1 battle between us and the elites, right? It should be possible." Julian said.

    Hearing that, Lord Iztaughed. "You seem like a clever kid but apparently, you''re not." His gaze turned sharp, "I have been in thousands of real life and death battles, and it''s never really that simple, boy."

    "First, the winners will be selected based on their personal point. Thus, I''m sure you aren''t naive enough to trust your ssmates and put your back on someone you barely know. Second, let me ask you something. Why do you think the elite acolytes didn''t participate in the first stage? With their strength, it would have been easy for them to sweep thepetition and earn a sum of contribution points. So, why?"

    Thinking for a while, Emery hesitantly replied, "Because they already received more than that?''

    "Exactly! The amount they received was much morepared to yours."

    "That''s not fair! What is this?" Thrax asked.

    ncing at Thrax, Lord Izta said, "Well, it never is, young man."

    "From the beginning, the academy never really cared about the acolytes who were in the normal sses, that''s why it was called the fortunate ss. 2000 years ago, me and my friends were also facing the same situation as you. You could even say the fortunate ss only exist to serve as practice mates and grinding stones for the elite ss'' acolytes."

    Emery and his friends were shocked when they heard that. The shock was then reced by anger at their unfair circumstances.

    Looking at the man in front of them, Klea asked, "Will you please guide us, Lord Izta?"

    Lord Izta was silent for a moment before starting to talk to himself again. Emery and the others could faintly hear him say, "So, you really think we should help them, my friend Enkidu?"

    Lord Izta then looked at Emery and the others. "Yes, of course. Obviously, we will help you. We have waited hundreds of years for this chance."

 Chapter 172 - Not Enough

    <h4>Chapter 172: Not Enough</h4>

    In the middle of arge training field, one could see several young teenagers fighting against a man dded in a golden armor. The man looked very rxed as he effortlessly dodged, blocked and deflected all the attacks the teenagers threw at him. On the other hand, the teenagers continued to try their best tond a hit on the man.

    [Fire Infusion]

    *ze*

    Burst of zing mes appeared on the sword''s surface as it made its way to the man in golden armor. Specks of ember trailed in the air as the de headed towards the man''s body, attempting to injure him.

    Seeing the iing attack, the man decided to dodge the attack by doing small steps to the back. The small steps served as a disruption towards the swing''s rhythm, enabling the man to find an opening in the attack. The man immediately took the opening and calmly deflected the sh.

    *nk* *nk*

    "All at once" the man said calmly.

    At the same time the man finished speaking, pitch ck thorny vines suddenly rose from the ground beneath him. The vines immediately crept up the man''s legs, immobilizing it.

    [Dark Root Binding]

    Thanks to those vines, the man''s movement was momentarily hindered as his legs were bound to the ground. In a split second, two spells were seen approaching as they shot through the air towards the man.

    [Thunder Bolt]

    [Spirit Missile]

    As the spells were fired, one could see erratic streams of lightning current and a missile-like of condensed spirit energy headed towards the immobilized man. The spells hit the man straight to the chest as his body jerked back.

    A momentter, the man was finally able to free his legs from the vines. However, just as the man took a single step, a continuous spear strike appeared and struck him from behind.

    [Vicious Barrage]

    The metallic glow that was emanating from the bronze spear shone brightly as the spear stabbed the man continuously. The strike was so fast, that it left several afterimages of the spear.

    Receiving the continuous attacks, the man shouted, "Not enough!"

    It appeared Emery and his friends'' repeated attacks were not enough in the eyes of Lord Izta. The man even asked for more when he received the attacks directly.

    Hearing the dissatisfied shout, Emery once again immediately casted [Dark Root Binding] on the man, in order to restrain the man''s movement. This time, Julian, whose attack was parried earlier, put his hand on the ground.

    Pouring all the energy he could muster, Julian immediately chanted the [Mud Wall] spell. And in a split second, when the man''s movements were restrained again, a wall of y immediately rose from the ground as it surrounded all parts of the man except for his head.

    Emery used his [Fey Transformation] and stomped his legs as he dashed towards the man along with the others.

    [Strength Up] [Shadow Self] [Dark Infusion] [Thunder Bolt]

    All the attacks were targeted on the man''s head.

    BOOM!

    Dust rose as the mud wall was destroyed into smithereens by the attack''s impact. When Emery and the others could see the man again, they saw he was standing there with an axrger than his body in his hand.

    Raising his ax, the man lightly swung it towards their direction, hitting nothing in particr.

    *SWISH*

    The light swing unexpectedly generated strong wind currents that wereing towards Emery and his friends. When the wind current hit them, they could feel their bodies being blown away, as they felt a pain like thousands of tiny knives piercing their skin.

    All five of them tried their best to hold their ground as they were hit by the wind by stamping their feet into the ground. Unfortunately, they were thrown one by one, starting with Klea, who was physically the weakest and then Chumo.

    The shield-wielding Thrax also quickly followed their steps, as his body flew in the air. Only Emery and Julian were left trying to defend against the current. Julian used his [Mud Wall] to create a wall in front of him and his shield to block the wind, while Emery used his [Granite Skin] to protect his body against it.

    But not long after, the wall was destroyed which exposed them to the wind directly. Despite that, the two of them still insisted on holding their ground. Emery was still with his [Granite Skin], while Julian used [Stone Skin] for extra protection.

    Emery was very confident in the prowess of his [Granite Skin], but, maybe because Julian also used a shield to defend himself, Emery''s spell was broken first, sending him thrown backwards just like the others. A momentter, Emery was followed by Julian.

    "Alright, that''s enough" Lord Izta eximed as he stored his ax.

    Currently, Emery and his four friends were training at the training ground behind Lord Izta''s pce. The reason they were doing so was to let Lord Izta know the firepower and endurance from each of them.

    In the end, none of their attacks were capable of leaving a mark on this magus, much less injure him. Instead, they all were thrown and fell with one strike.

    "Okay, gather up everybody." Lord Izta said.

    He then muttered, "Not too bad, right? I think we were not that much better at that time."

    Seeing the weird sight again, Emery couldn''t help but ask, "I''m sorry, Lord Izta. But, who are you talking with?"

    "Oh?! Him? Don''t mind him. He''s just my old friend who still bothers me," Lord Izta said, while pointing to his side.

    Seeing the empty air, Emery and the others were pretty sure that the man in front of them had a mental disorder. No wonder they were a little worried. Not noticing the gaze he received, Lord Izta said, "Alright, I don''t have much time so listen carefully."

    In no time, Lord Izta could find out their advantages and disadvantages and exined it to them.

    "Other than this idiot here, all of you have below average battle power!" said Lord Izta while pointing at Thrax. "You should make some time to increase your battle skill with the wooden puppet in order to receive more battle power."

    "Me too?" Klea asked, surprised.

    "Especially you."

    Emery then opened his mouth, "Lord Izta, wouldn''t it better to focus on our spirit force to be a great magus?"

    "You''re half right. But one hundred percent wrong!"

    Emery was confused when he heard the contradiction in the man''s words. Sometimes the words the magus spit out made no sense.

    "You need a certain amount of battle power to be a great magus. Actually, this is a very basic requirement to be a great magus. It''s very crucial to know this fact but most acolytes neglected it. I''m also sure that all those acolytes in the elite ss were taught the same."

    Baffled by the exnation, Emery said, "I''m sorry, Lord Izta. I don''t understand. Please exin to us."

    "I saw your fight yesterday, where all of you were already wasted after only casting a few spells."

    "Lord, isn''t it because our spirit force is limited?"

    "Half right, one hundred percent wrong!" Lord Izta said again.

    Seeing the puzzled expression on their face, he continued, "Your battle power is the reflection of your physical status, the vessels of your spirits. Now, if you imagine the spirit force is like water in a jar, where having a high spirit force might make you able to consume the water more efficiently. You will even be able to erge the capacity of the jar with a big enough spirit force."

    "However, if your battle power, which is your jar, is weak. Then your condition will be like a jar made of a very thin fabric, that can easily be ripped apart. If that''s true, how will you be able to increase the size of your spirit?"

    "It will be difficult and problems will always arise on the road. Therefore, having a high battle power is very important especially during your early stages. Do you all understand?"

    Hearing this, it seemed that Klea was enlightened. Meanwhile, Thrax, who didn''t get called out having low battle power, smirking proudly. Realizing that, Lord Izta immediately poured cold water on him.

    "What are you smirking about? You''re the worst of them all!"

    "Me? Why? Didn''t you say-" Thrax asked, clearly confused.

    "Even though you have a higher elemental aptitude than that innocent guy over there, why have you still not mastered any tier 3 spell at all?"

    "I-I-I want to be a greatbat magus!" Thrax eximed, raising his hand in the air.

    "Greatbat magus? I am abat magus champion and I think you are a fool!"

    Thrax froze, unable to find any reply.

    Emery said "Lord Izta, please guide us."

    "Alright then, I will first exin the difference between abat magus and spirit magus."

    --------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 173 - Combat Magus

    <h4>Chapter 173: Combat Magus</h4>

    Every person with an aptitude in magic would be able to sense the Weave. Naturally, the better their aptitude, the better and faster they would sense it. The Weave was the powerful fabric magus essed in order to cast their spells. Two methods to ess it were either by internal means, grabbing it using their personal understanding, or by other external means, where they took advantage of artifacts or divine beings.

    Any magic practitioner would be able to sense the Weave and nurture it into his or her spirit core.

    There were two types of magus, abat magus and spirit magus. A spirit magus was a magus who simply used the power of spirit to cast myriad types of spells, ranging from offensive, defensive and even auxiliary.

    Meanwhile, thebat magus was an extreme opposite of the spirit magus. They were practitioners that channeled the spirit into other means: a technique or the physical body of the user itself. It was simr to enchantment magic, but it always conjectured with certain techniques.

    Eyeing the five puzzled acolytes in front to him, Lord Izta asked a question that brought them into deep contemtion.

    "If both types of magus are of the same rank and the same level of spirit force, which one would overpower the other?"

    Thrax immediately chose thebat magus when he heard the question, which earned him a passive gaze from the magus champion. Meanwhile, the others kept their mouth shut as they continued thinking about it. Emery, on the other hand, replied with an answer that said neither,

    Emery believed the ability to determine and use the right choice of spells at the right moment was the most important factor that decided the oue of the fight.

    Hearing Emery''s answer, Lord Izta eximed, "You''re one hundred percent right!"

    "Ha! This one kid is quite clever, isn''t he?" Lord Izta said, talking once again with his imaginary friend.

    Returning his attention back to them, he energetically said, "Thebat magus usually excel in prolonged battles. Mostbat magus champions can fight non-stop for months without the need to rest. They can stay much longer in battle, because they use both their spirit power and stamina to maintain their skills."

    Upon hearing this, Thrax''s eyes lit up, as he grew even more excited.

    "What about the spirit magus, Lord Izta?" Klea asked in curiosity.

    "Practicing abat magus technique is not an easy matter, whereas if you have no talent in it, you will never master it no matter how hard you try. However, the same could be said on mastering a spell."

    "Mastering a spell?!" asked Klea in confusion as she didn''t even think that she could ''master'' a spell.

    "Ha! I''m surprised that a talented girl like you still hasn''t figured this out. It''s truly a wonder how you all can be the top 10. All of you are truly in need of help, badly."

    Lord Izta then beckoned Julian toe closer and used his [Stone Skin]. Scanning Julian''s body, the magus said, "Even though you have dual affinity, I can tell that you are practicing your earth element much more than your other element."

    "You are right, Lord Izta. I indeed prefer my earth element more as I find it much easier to understand."

    Lord Izta then reminded them of the previous test that they did, where the [Granite Skin] spell that Emery used, which was a tier 3 spell, appeared not much strongerpared to the [Stone Skin] Julian used. When the five of them heard that, they realized what the magus said was true. Even though Julian indeed had a shield at that time, the tier 3 spell [Granite skin] which should be superior to [Stone Skin] did not show too different a result.

    Pointing his finger at Emery, Lord Izta said, "You, my boy. Is a very fortunate person, to have 4 affinity elements. However, your four affinity will also be the reason for your downfall. It''s indeed true that having more elements means more options for magus to choose. However, it''s also true that by having 4 different elements, your attention will be split up between them which will result in a half-hearted result."

    "Therefore, you must choose one element over the other, or just master a certain spell from your many elements. This will allow you to focus your concentration when practicing, thus producing better oues."

    The words spoken by Lord Izta were like a ssh of water to his face, which made Emery see the direction in developing his skills and skill repertoire.

    Seeing that, Lord Izta opened his mouth again, "You see�� Now, it''s really your choice on whether you use your time to study battle art technique or mastering spells. In the end, a suitable approach is the one that will decide the winner between thebat magus and spirit magus."

    Lord Izta then suddenly looked a little gloomy. However, he quickly schooled his expression and turned towards Thrax.

    "Now, let me tell you the reason why I say that you are a fool for focusing only onbat technique and neglecting the mastery of any tier 3 spells."

    "The ratio ofbat magus who can reach the grand magus levelpared to spirit magus is 1 to 100. I used to think the same as you, that spells weren''t important, thus I didn''t improve my mastery over spell. And now, look at me, young boy. I have been a magus for over 2.000 years and always unable to achieve breakthroughs. Do you understand what I mean here?"

    Hearing the information that had just been revealed to them, Emery and the others were thinking hard about the path they would choose, especially Thrax.

    Seeing their serious expression, Lord Izta couldn''t help but say, "You can slowly think about this matterter. As for now, you all should start by improving your physical bodies. Now, I will set a training regime for all of you, and don''t you dare disappoint me. I expect that after being trained by me, you must reach that top 500 at all costs!"

    Lord Izta then instructed them all to practice usingbat puppets and chose at least one battle art to learn.

    For Thrax, Lord Izta drove him to the fire institute to master one of the fire spells. Only after he seeded that Thrax would be allowed toe back here.

    Currently, Emery was once again faced with a familiar wooden puppet. Staring at this puppet, he thought, ''I think it''s a good opportunity to think of a suitablebination of weapons for me.''

    -----------------

 Chapter 174 - Choose your Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 174: Choose your Weapon</h4>

    The wooden puppets were the best facility thebat institutes offered to its members. It was a facility that enabled acolytes to have the perfect sparring partners to practice their techniques. The puppets would adjust their battle power to equal that of its opponent. Furthermore, when one was using the facility they would be restricted from using any kind of spells. Therefore, the acolytes had to defeat the puppet using only their techniques and skills.

    The puppet would also choose the same weapon as the opponent, so it could also act as a weapon instructor, due to the fact that the puppets brought out and disyed the full essence one''s weapon could have.

    Lastly, the facility would also give a reward each time the acolytes managed to clear a level. The reward could be in the form of weapon skills used in battle or essence that could increase a fighter''s strength.

    At the moment, the four of them were tasked to confront these wooden puppets in order to increase their strength.

    Eyeing this familiar puppets, Emery remembered that thest time he tried this facility, he had only managed to finish up to level 3 before he fell unconscious. At the moment, Emery was watching Chumo and Julian fight the level 5 wooden puppets. As for Thrax, the bull currently went to the fire institute.

    Shifting his gaze away from his two friends, Emery saw Klea who just stood there awkwardly, as she didn''t know what to do. Chuckling in his mind, he immediately walked towards her. After all, this was the first time Klea tried these wooden puppets. She had indeed heard of thebat institute''sbat puppets, but she had never actually seen them, let alone used them.

    Seeing Emery approaching, Klea smiled and quickly said, "Emery, can you help me with this? What should I do actually?"

    Smiling faintly, Emery replied, "Well�� First, you have to choose the weapon you want to use. Do you have any weapon that you like or you have learnt before?"

    Thinking for a moment, Klea said, "Hmm... I never- Hmm... Aaa! I don''t know�� I don''t really like seeing blood, you see."

    Hearing that, he thought it shouldn''t be hard for Klea to use the same type of weapon she was currently using: a staff. Therefore, Emery rmended her to choose the blunt weapon path and pick the staff as her weapon.

    Klea nodded her head when she heard Emery''s suggestion. "Alright, Emery. I''ll give your suggestion a try then. Thanks, Emery."

    "Anytime," Emery lightly replied, while waving his hand. She then immediately went ahead and practiced her new weapon.

    After helping Klea, Emery''s thoughts turned back to find a type of weapon that could be suitable for him. Julian seemed to be firm with his choice of shield and sword, Chumo lookedfortable with his bow and short sword. As for Thrax, although he was not here at the moment, he was definitely adamant with the spear and shield.

    Previously, Emery had only used a sword as his main weapon. Therefore, after thinking for a while, he nned to use a secondary weapon just like the others. Making up his decision, Emery immediately essed the panel.

    [Choose your weapon]

    "Sword"

    [Choose type of swords]

    [Short sword, long sword, one-edged sword, broadsword, rapier, great sword, ...]

    Without hesitation, Emery immediately chose, "Long sword."

    Now, Emery could be seen wielding two swords. After swinging the two swords for a few moments to get used to them, he immediately began fighting against a wooden puppet.

    Even though Emery was quite confident in his sword skills and also felt he could use both of his hands well, he strangely felt something was limiting him when he used both swords simultaneously in battle.

    Luckily, despite the strange feeling restricting him, Emery still managed to beat the level 4 wooden puppet. This happened thanks to the fighting experience he had umted for the past year, which greatly helped him to beat the puppet, albeit barely.

    [Congrattions, the level 4bat puppet was defeated]

    [Received 2 battle power]

    Seeing the almost pyrrhic victory against the level 4 puppet, Emery wasn''t sure he would be able to win against the level 5bat puppet, at least not now. However, he still tried it and just like he predicted, he was beaten up and lost miserably.

    Lord Izta walked over to Emery after he saw the boy getting beaten up by the puppet andying on the ground, exhausted and breathless.

    "Kid, why are you choosing two swords?"

    Startled by the sudden question, Emery stuttered, "I-I''m not sure actually��"

    "Huh?! You aren''t sure?" Lord Izta asked with an incredulous expression. "This kid doesn''t have a clue! Hahaha, that''s hrious."

    "I hope you are not one of those people who doesn''t mind losing as long as they look cool, kid."

    Hearing the usation, Emery immediately replied, "No, Lord Izta. I just�� I wish to be a swordsman, but I don''t find the shield to my liking."

    Lord Izta gave him a weird look when he heard Emery''s answer. Squatting down his body, he said, "Listen here, kid. When you choose a weapon it''s not about you the wielder, but about the weapon itself. It doesn''t matter if the weapon is a short sword, longsword, broadsword, or even rapier. Each of them has their own advantages and disadvantages and it is the wielder responsibility to optimised them"

    Standing up and looking at Emery, he continued,"You can choose any weapon you want and unleash its potential. And to do so, you have to make sure that you understand the weapon inside and out."

    Hearing the magus'' words, Emery more or less understood what he meant. However, he couldn''t help but ask the most important question right now.

    "So... is using two sword alright?"

    "Of course not!"

    "..." Emery was confused again.

    "What I said earlier applies to your main weapon. If we are talking about the secondary weapon, its purpose is to enhance and support the main weapon that you use. Therefore, choosing another sword as your secondary weapon isn''t really the wisest choice."

    Lord Izta then took out a sword and began swinging it.

    "Shield is the best secondary weapon for one-handed weapons, while another long sword is the lowest ranking option. It''s just not practical. It might be fun to use them to ughter hundreds of weak opponents.However, you are currently looking for a way to increase your skill and defeat stronger opponents, not killing enemies for fun.

    Although Lord Izta was abat magus, who specialized in Ax and Bow, as a champion who had lived more than two thousand years, he had mastered the basics of all 10 paths of weapon. He was the best teacher one could wish to have, especially when choosing a weapon.

    "If you truly wish to do a dual wielding, you are much better off by choosing a shorter secondary weapon, like a short sword, dagger, or hand ax."

    Lord Izta then proceeded to show the difference and advantages of following and not following his suggestion. With a shorter secondary weapon, Emery could use it to parry the enemy''s attacks as he moved closer to them and then, using the reach the long sword gave to defeat them. This was just one of thebinations Emery could choose with a short and long weapon. There were still many more possibilities Emery could unearth and master.

    "If you still wish to dual wield using two swords of the same length, then I suggest you choose a one edge sword, instead of a longsword. If you can master them, there is a battle art technique that uses these two types of swords named [Whirlwind], which is quite noteworthy."

    "Lastly, if your goal is to deal more harm by using two sword instead of one, then you should consider a broadsword or greatsword."

    Looking at Julian and Chumo who were working hard, Lord Izta said hisst exnation.

    "In the end, the matter is about the characteristic of the weapon itself, not you.

    Returning his attention to Emery, who stillid on the ground, he asked, "Do you understand now?"

    "I do, Lord Izta."

    Nodded his head, Lord Izta said, "Good, now show me what you can do."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 175 - Technique

    <h4>Chapter 175: Technique</h4>

    The Lord Izta left the training ground at the moment and left Emery and the others to practice on their own. The task is to find the weapon of choice.

    Emery was sure he would always choose a longsword as his main weapon of choice. Since he was a child, it always had been his long-awaited dream to be a knight who fought with swords, just like his father. The sight of his father training his swordsmanship at their house''s courtyard was etched deeply in his mind. And even though he was now a magus, Emery had never forgotten about this dream.

    However, the same couldn''t be said with the choice of his secondary weapon. The choice won''t be that easy. Emery''sck of understanding of any other weapon besides the longsword made him really careful on this matter.

    Shield, short sword, small ax, dagger, and dual wielding of two longswords. There were the 5 weapons listed in his mind that he wanted to try and get a feel of. Emery was certain he would use this opportunity to not just increase his strength, but also to find his choice of secondary weapon.

    And to do so, Emery decided to fight against the level 5bat puppet using the longsword and every one of the possible secondary weapons listed one after the other. This would let him know their advantages and disadvantages and also help him determine which one would fit him best.

    [Combat Puppet - Level 5]

    First, Emery used the dagger to fight the puppet. At level 5, thisbat puppet started showing advanced techniques of dual wielding. Observing and experiencing the technique, Emery could really tell the benefit of using shorter weapons. By using the dagger as a secondary weapon, he could really learn the technique to use a shorter weapon effectively.

    Unfortunately, just before Emery could really understand the essence of dagger fighting, he was defeated. He only managed tost for a few minutes against the puppet.

    When he was about to repeat the course again, Emery suddenly heard a loud cheering from the next court.

    "Kyaaa!!! Yeay!! I did it!" someone screamed.

    Apparently, Klea had won against the first levelbat puppet and had received her very first reward. Klea was smiling brightly when she looked at the reward she earned. The boys quickly approached and congratted her.

    "Congrattions, Klea. I didn''t expect you to clear the first level so fast." Julian said in amazement.

    Nodding his head, Emery added and smiled, "The second level will be much more difficult, but don''t be discouraged and go for it, Klea. Give it your best."

    "Aaa�� I''m not sure about that. I don''t think I can, guys." Klea said, while her legs squirmed.

    Klea then started her fight against the second level puppet, while Emery, Julian, and Chumo continued their struggle against the level 5bat puppets. However, much to their surprise, another scream was heard.

    "Kyaaa!!! I did it again! Second levelpleted!" Klea eximed, as she started jumping up and down happily.

    The three boys were a little dumbfounded when they saw how fast Klea cleared the levels. ncing at the time, they realized it had only been less than one hour since she had cleared the first level. However, they were still happy for her and once again congratted her.

    Just when they thought there was no way Klea would finish another level that fast again, reality pped them on the face, when they heard another scream an hourter. This time they were truly bbergasted by this friend of theirs.

    "Boysss! I''m now level 4! How great is that?.. it seems i am really lucky"

    "..." Lucky? There''s no such thing as luck when fighting against thisbat puppet. The trio could only look at each other silently, while their gazes exchanged conversations.

    "Did she say she never practicedbat before?" Julian said, while Chumo nodded his head as if saying, "That''s exactly what she said."

    Suddenly, the three boys started to feel worried in their minds thinking the same thing. Concerns about this monstrous talent of their friend and the possibility of her chasing in their expertise.

    "There''s no way I will let Klea chase me inbat technique. Let her be the queen of spells, but not queen ofbat as well!"

    Nodding their heads at once, the three boys immediately went to their court and jumped into the course again. Even though they were anxious about Klea nearly reaching their level, deep down inside they were really happy for her.

    -

    Returning back to thebat puppet, Emery himself was still struggling on deciding his secondary weapon. In the past hours, he had tried all the secondary weapons, from dagger to ax and then to the short sword. Trying out these different weapons definitely made Emery realize his basics were stillcking.

    When people fought using a weapon, there were three basic attacks one could do: sh, thrust and strike. Meanwhile, the three basic defenses were: parry, block, and dodge.

    A block was an action of strength using a body, weapon or shield to stop a blow. A dodge was an action of using speed and/or agility to avoid the blowpletely. Finally, the parry was an action of using dexterity and finesse to use your weapon to turn aside your opponent''s weapon, generally opening them for a counter if done right.

    A shing attack was easy to parry and block, but difficult to dodge. Striking attacks were easy to dodge and block, but difficult to parry, while a thrusting attack was difficult to block, but easy to dodge and parry.

    When he tested the ax, the sensation he felt was genuinely new, as it was aplete new weapon for him. After using it for a while, Emery realized the ax was a weapon created for striking and shing opponents, with no room for thrusting. Emery was sure he liked this ax very much.

    The third weapon he tried was the short sword. Now, this weapon was very much simr to the long sword, so Emery''s understanding with it had a higher starting point.

    Having two swords of different reach, one long and one short made Emery feel the variations, but he still retained his proficiency and familiarity with swords.

    Despite his countless failures, Emery kept repeating and training his basic skills, as he fought against the wooden puppet using the best of his ability. Emery was so concentrated on his task that he didn''t realize Chumo and Julian had finally passed the level 5 before him.

    Even Klea had reached level 5 just like him. However, Emery didn''t really care about it anymore. He was currently in deep thought as he absorbed the techniques the puppet disyed. At the moment, in Emery''s eyes, there was only him and his sword.

    He tried his best observing and absorbing the knowledge of how the puppet utilized its variation with the short sword. He would then apply it to his own technique, before he reced the short sword with the dagger and proceeded to do the same process of observing, absorbing, and applying. Emery employed this method on the shield as well as the ax.

    As Lord Izta suggested, Emery experimented and focused on finding the best match for his longsword and learning to optimize its use. Slowly but surely, Emery was able to fight on par with the wooden puppets using the dual wielding.

    When he managed to dominate the puppet using the short sword, Emery would then retry the process using another weapon.

    Out of all the five choices. Emery actually prefered the short sword the best, but then he found the dagger to be the most versatile. There was also the fact that he had the mysterious tier 3 dagger in his storage ring that somehow made him think the sword and daggerbination would be the best for him at the moment. But deep down he didn''t really wish to choose his futurebat style based on the item he presently possessed.

    With his increase in weapon proficiency, finally Emery managed to defeat the level 5bat puppet.

    [Congrattions, the level 5bat puppet was defeated]

    [Received 2 battle power]

    [Received one battle art skill of your choice]

    Seeing the notification, Emery couldn''t help smiling and thought, ''Ah�� Finally! The battle art skills!''

    He then began checking out the avable battle art skills he could learn.

    There were two main categories of battle arts, one used to enhance his weapon and one used to enhance his body.

    [Weapon technique]

    [Sword - heroic sh]

    [Sword - spinning de]

    [Sword - rending strike]

    [Dagger - lunging stab]

    [Dagger - hidden de]

    [Dagger - piercing strike]

    [Dual- cross sh]

    [...]

    [Body technique]

    [Strength up]

    [Speed up]

    [Defense up]

    [...]

    Looking at the list of countless different battle art skills, Emery clicked his tongue and said, "One skill as the reward is definitely not enough."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 176 - Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 176: Legacy</h4>

    The sheer number of battle art skills of thebat institute had amazed and numbed Emery''s mind. Looking at the myriad kinds of battle art skills, he realized something. From the description thebat institute provided regarding them, Emery could tell sword arts skill relied a lot more on strength, while dagger arts relied more on speed and dexterity.

    After thinking about it, this fact gave Emery more reason to choose the dagger as his secondary weapon. Not only would it give his dual wielding greater possibility of variations, but the dagger skill itself couldplement and cover the shorings of his sword skills.

    [Dagger - Hidden de]

    [Battle Art Skill]

    [A dagger technique that allows the user to attack at an increased speed and hides arm movements]

    When he saw the full skill description, Emery thought such technique could be useful in so many ways. The only thing limiting it was the user''s imagination and creativity.

    However, Emery was still not sure if this path was the one he wanted to take. In his mind, sword skills like [Heroic sh] that would allow him to concentrate all his physical strength into a single sh still looked much more practical.

    Luckily, Lord Izta returned to the court right when Emery was confused and needed him the most.

    Looking at the four young acolytes in front of him, Lord Izta asked, "So, how is it? Have you all found your weapon of choice yet?"

    Julian, who had always been raised and trained with the Roman military training from his father, was determined to use his short sword andrge shield. For Chumo, his choice was the longbow and dagger he always used. Meanwhile, Klea was extremely satisfied with Emery''s rmendation of using a staff.

    Turning his head towards the only one who still didn''t speak, Lord Izta asked, "What about you, Emery? What have you decided?"

    Emery fell silent as he was still confused about which one he should choose. "Actually, Lord Izta. I still don''t know if I should pick a dagger or short sword."

    Waving his hand, Lord Izta replied, "That''s fine. I was also in the same boat as you. I practiced for dozens of years, changing between many kinds of different weapons, until I finally decided to specialize in bow and ax."

    Emery fell into deep thought when he heard that. Meanwhile, Thrax finally returned after spending the whole day at the fire institute to learn a tier 3 spell. The vigorous bull looked a little worn-out at the moment, but besides that he was still good to go.

    Seeing that all of them were here, Lord Izta pped his hand and said, "Right about time! It''s good that you all are already here. Now, listen up kids! Due to some urgent matter I have to take care of, I will unfortunately be going somewhere for a while. So, I probably won''t be able to see your performanceter in the game."

    Upon hearing that, everyone''s faces looked depressed. Seeing that, Lord Izta smiled and continued his words.

    "However, I have a surprise to give you all. In fact, I was going to wait before I gave you this. But, because of the sudden matter, I''m afraid I don''t have time to do so. Therefore, to make sure all of you pass the next stage, I will teach you my greatest skill! The result of my years of experience and wisdom!"

    Hearing that, the five young acolytes became incredibly excited. They were wondering what kind of skill the magus was going to teach them.

    "I''m sure all of you already know about the battle art. You can choose whatever weapon techniques you want. But! For body techniques, all of you only need to learn one art: the one I will now give you. My creation. The 7 Immortal Gates Technique!"

    "!!!"

    "This technique will give you the strength and boost you need to pass the next stage of the game."

    [You have received a battle art technique]

    [7 Immortal Gates Technique]

    Nodding his head, Lord Izta continued, "Now that all of you have received the manual, follow my lead." He then brought them to the training ground, where they had spar earlier.

    After reaching the ce, Lord Izta went to a gazebo beckoning them to follow him. Emery and his friends immediately sat cross-legged on the opposite sides of Lord Izta. Seeing all of them were ready, Lord Izta proceeded to exin the method to learn this technique.

    This battle art was abination, using both a breathing technique and spirit force. By channeling spirit force through a specific point area on the body and using the help of the breathing technique, an energy burst would be formed that would allow the user to attain greater strength.

    After listening to the magus'' lecture, Emery and the others immediately began to practice the technique. Momentster, a notification appeared on their crests.

    [You have sessfully learned the first stage of Seven Immortal Gates Technique]

    [7 Immortal Gate Technique - first stage]

    [Battle power increased by 2]

    Thrax was disappointed when he saw he only received a total of 2 points of battle power from the first stage. The reason was because the battle art skills [Strength Up] and [Agility Up] he mastered were able to increase his battle power by 10.

    Thrax was about toin to Lord Izta, but decided to not do so when he remembered the things that the magus did for them. However, an hourter he was immediately silenced when he reached the second stage of the 7 immortal Gates Body Technique.

    [Battle power increased by 4]

    It turned out every time he reached a new stage, the buff given was multiplied. Emery and the others were dumbfounded when they realized the value of the technique they just received.

    Looking at the astonished expression they had, Lord Izta opened his mouth again. "The first and second gate should be easy to master. Meanwhile, one needs to be a talentedbat magus to reach the fourth stage. As for the fifth stage, not everyone can master it."

    Emery and the others could not imagine the strength they would receive from this technique if they reached the 7th stage. No wonder the person in front of them could be abat magus champion.

    Eyeing the magus with admiration, they found said magus once again was talking to himself. "Yes, yes... I did not create it myself. Of course! You had also a part in it."

    Emery was truly worried about the condition of the man in front of him.

    Realizing he was getting side-tracked, Lord Izta returned his attention back to the five of them.

    "Remember! The next stage will be a battle of wits and raw talents. Therefore, you all should increase both of your battle power and spirit power as much as you are able to in the next 9 days, or you will just be cannon fodder."

    "Don''t disappoint me, kids. I have great hopes for you!"

 Chapter 177 - Spirit Force

    <h4>Chapter 177: Spirit Force</h4>

    177

    At the moment, they all were still practicing at Lord Izta''s pce. Thebat magus champion had given them ess to the training facilities of his home, letting them use them as they saw fit. He even provided a quarter for Emery and the others to live in during their time there.

    Seeing how much effort and trust Lord Izta had ced on them, the group was doing their best to increase their strength, so as to not disappoint the magus. There was no way they would let Lord Izta hear the news of them losing when he came back from his task.

    All of them had been currently practicing with the level 6bat puppets. The one in the lead was still Thrax, whopletely exceeded his friends and had been practicing with the level 7 puppet for a while now. Each stage of the puppet was much harder than the previous one.

    This time, Emery decided to start practicing using the battle art he picked as the reward: [Battle Art - Heroic sh]. Since it was a sword-based skill, Emery decided to practice it with two swords: a longsword and a short sword, as he fought the puppet.

    The sensation and feeling he felt when he used two swords was truly differentpared to when he used sword-daggerbination.

    After fighting against the puppet for a while, Emery found out the [Heroic sh] skill was apparently not easy as he thought. It took him quite some time to be able to perform the skill, and the moment he managed to do so, the strength the sh produced did not appear to be as much as he hoped. However, Emery didn''t be dispirited, as he knew it required a lot of practice to master the art.

    When Emery was being pushed back by the fierce attacks the puppet disyed, courtesy to its better mastery and technique, he tried to use the [7 Immortal Gates Technique] to suppress it using raw power. s, his attempt was backfired at him because the moment his battle power increased, so did the puppet''s.

    After practising the whole day, even though they had tried their best, none of them were able to advance to another level of the wooden puppets. Emery finally took a rest from the training and decided to reflect on what he needed to prepare for the game.

    Thinking about what he had on his te now, Emery couldn''t help but feel a bit overwhelmed. The battle art body technique, the sword skills, his 4 elements; nt, earth, water, and darkness. There was still his bloodline and apothecary he also wished to explore. In short, there were just so many things he had learned along his way to be a magus. Learning them all one by one, Emery didn''t realize these things could be so addictive.

    With the eight days they had left, andbined with the no-item rule imposed in the game, it meant he could cross out the apothecary from the immediate things he had to do. After all, the advancement exam would not be held until he finished the second stage of the Magus Games. So, he still had enough time and could put apothecary on the side for the moment.

    The rules made it obvious the secret, or rather, the requirement of winning the second stage was raw battle power and powerful spells due to theck of equipment that usually boosted the acolytes'' strength.

    Emery opened his palm and checked his personal information

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [16-year-old]

    [Battle power: 34]

    [Spirit force: 110]

    [nt Spirit - early foundation]

    [Water Spirit - early foundation]

    [Earth Spirit - early foundation]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness - stage 1]

    [Fey Bloodline - stage 2]

    [Acolyte Rank 6]

    Emery imagined that in eight days, he would have defeated the level 6 wooden puppet and would have increased his [7 Immortal Gate Technique] to the third stage. Coupled with his increase in strength when he transformed in his fey form, Emery thought he would have enough battle power for the second stage of the games.

    As for the spells, Emery currently had dozens of them. However, he clearly remembered Lord Izta''s advice about specialising in a few spells. Hence, he decided he needed to start choosing his main spells.

    Among his dozens of spells, he already had one strong defensive spell, the [Granite Skin]; and one strong auxiliary spell, the [Dark Root Binding]. Therefore, he was currentlycking one dependable offensive spell. The most dependable offensive spells he had right now should be the [Enfeeble de - Tier 3 Darkness].

    To cast a more powerful spell, he would need more spirit force, a lot more than what he had right now. Therefore, the spirit force should be the first thing he had to hone.

    Emery wondered if he could reach rank 7 in eight days. If he managed to do so, that would give him and his friends the confidence boost they greatly need. Thanks to Grand Magus Zenoia, Emery now had a 110 spirit force.

    Thus, Emery decided his goal would be to attain 150 spirit force and reach rank 7. More importantly, He also needed to increase his understanding over his four elements.

    The fastest way to increase spirit force Emery could think of was the spirit serum, while the origin stone rooms were the most optimal ce for him to increase his understanding of the elements.

    Fortunately, Emery had quite a lot of spirit stones and contribution points saved up.

    [Contribution point 10650]

    [Spirit stone 16800]

    With that amount of stones, Emery could buy 16 spirit serums. It was stated a spirit serum would give a rank 6 and 7 acolyte one to three spirit forces.

    With a quick mathematical calction, he hoped the 16 serum would be enough to increase his spirit force. If it was still not enough, he could only resign to his luck and spend all his contribution points into the stone origin rooms. Emery thought that should do the trick.

    With a stronger spirit force, he could cast stronger spells and pass, or even win, the Magus Games. Without further due,ter that evening, Emery spent all his spirit stones to buy 16 spirit serums.

    Emery entered the ce prepared for him in the quarters provided by Lord Izta and started injecting the spirit serum into his body.

    Just like before, Emery could feel a wondrous sensation when the serum entered and flowed through his body.

    [Increased spirit force by 1]

    [Spirit force 111]

    "Only one point?" Emery said, stunned. He suddenly had a bad feeling about this. Emery took a deep breath and injected another one

    [Increased spirit force by 1]

    [Spirit force 112]

    Again, only one spirit force.

    "Maybe I''m just unlucky. Don''t worry, Emery. There''s still 14 more." Emery said to himself, as he tried to calm down.

    [Increased spirit force by 1]

    [Increased spirit force by 1]

    [Increased spirit force by 1]

    Bewildered by the information he received, Emery tried to check the information of the spirit serum again.

    [Spirit Serum]

    [Pure spirit stone essence that can increase spirit force of one to three. For rank 6 and 7 acolyte only]

    [Increased spirit force by 1]

    [Increased spirit force by 1]

    Emery''s expression fell when he saw the continuous stream of one spirit force. It looked like this result was probably affected by his B aptitude. As if things couldn''t get any worse, after a while Emery even started needing to inject two serums to increase just one spirit point. In the end, Emery ended up only obtaining 13 spirit forces out of all his 16 spirit serums.

    [Emery]

    [Battle power 34]

    [Spirit force 123]

    "Looking at my situation now... I definitely won''t make it to rank 7 before the second stage" Emery said, while sighing deeply.

    Alone in his room andte into the night, Emery felt like reality just gave him a p on the face again. He was once again reminded that from the start, he was not the same as the other acolytes.

    Reflecting on everything that had happened, Emery then realized he had been so fortunate: Killgragah, thedy of theke, Magus Xion, Lord Izta, and of course, his four friends. These people had been helping him so much, without them he would have failed long ago. And then, here he was, thinking he was hopeless.

    Emery remained himself he needed to work harder than everyone to be a magus. His shorings won''t be the reason he failed.

    Suddenly, to his surprise, the crest in his hand shone and showed a notification with two messages on it.

    [You are invited to take the exam for the Destiny Path institution]

    Reading the first part, Emery was both joyful and confused. These kinds of letters were normally receivedst year, after the power analysis. So, why now?

    But then, Emery paused on his track when he saw the second part.

    [Destiny Path - The Institute of Bloodlines]

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 178 - Zodiac City

    <h4>Chapter 178: Zodiac City</h4>

    [Destiny Path - The Institute of Bloodlines]

    [The entrance exam will be held tomorrow morning]

    When he received this invitation, Emery did not need to think twice about this. These kinds of things rarely came across and there were plenty of reasons for him to join this institute, especially after he saw the word ''bloodlines''.

    First, this institute could give Emery the solution he needed to win the next stage game. Ever since he obtained his bloodline, it had never let him down. The transformation his bloodline had given to him granted him extraordinary raw power without the need of weapons or items. Therefore, Emery believed this was his bloodline''s chance to shine even more.

    Second, Emery, to this date, was still unable to activate his second stage transformation no matter how hard he tried. Thus, he hopes to find an answer for this problem

    Thest and most important reason, the institute might have an answer about his true origin. Emery had always wondered about it, wanting to find his origins. He truly needed answers; answers about who he really was and why he was so differentpared to the other feys.

    Closing his eyes, Emery took a deep breath and went to rest. There was a long day ahead of him.

    -

    As soon as the morning light peeked through the window, Emery immediately got up from his bed and prepared himself for the uing exam. Walking out of the pce and through the courtyard, where the five statues stood, Emery once again looked at the information listed in the invitation.

    The invitation led him towards an unmarked portal, which would transport him to a secret location. Looking at the portal before him, Emery decided to take another look at the information, lest he went into the wrong one and got lost. After being sure that it was the correct portal, he immediately walked into it.

    When he arrived at the other end of the portal, Emery was surprised the sight presented before him was not what he had thought it would be. The location was not in the middle of a mountain, nor deep into a forest. In fact, the ce where Emery currently stood was a bustling city, where he could see a view simr to that of the Golden City.

    One of the locals, who saw Emery just standing there and looking around, approached him and said.

    "Wee to Zodiac City."

    This bustling city was located on a hill by the beach, the city itself swallowed most of the hill making it a unique yet strange sight. Besides, there was something very different in this city, when Emerypared it to Golden City, its inhabitants.

    Most of the residents, who filled this city, were not like ordinary people, but rather ''special''. Looking around and observing everything that caught his attention, Emery found the people here had horns, tails, scales, and so on. A sight that was quite intriguing for him.

    Emery then stepped out of the portal and began walking through the main road. As he walked, Emery was increasingly amazed by the beauty of this city and the interactions between ordinary people and ''special'' people. These people interacted in a friendly manner with each other, truly a harmonious sight to behold.

    Along the way, Emery could also spot several giant statues situated on the side of the road. Those statues depicted creatures that looked extraordinary. One of them looked like a tiger with wings on its back, there was also one who looked like a colossal turtle with a city on top of its shell. Looking at these statues, Emery believed there were many more of them spreaded across the city.

    "Emery!" Hearing a voice calling his name, Emery turned around to look who it was. In the distance, a white-haired woman with pale skin was walking toward him.

    "Silva" Emery felt d to finally able to see her again.

    Scanning Emery from head to toe, Silva crossed her arms and said jokingly, "It has been a year, but I see that you look as stupid as usual, Emery."

    Scratching his head, Emery replied with a smile, "Yes, yes. The city is quite overwhelming for me. By the way, this ce is amazing!"

    "It''s alright, I guess." Silva indifferently said, as she stared at the beautiful city. However, Emery could see a small smile on Silva''s face when she said that.

    Even though it had been a year since that eventful day, the things that had happened in Elder Respite were still crystal clear in Emery''s mind. The girl he remembered was always angry and sullen all the time.

    "It looks like she has changed." Emery thought, as he smiled faintly and looked at Silva.

    Silva realized Emery was looking at her and immediately frowned. "What are you looking at, you dumbwit?!"

    ''Nope! She is still the same.'' Emery thought loudly in his mind.

    Waving his hands in the air, Emery said, "I was just surprised to see you smile. That''s all."

    Upon hearing Emery''s reply, Silva was stunned and paused for a moment. But then, she immediately returned to her usual annoyed expression.

    "Huh?! I smile because I like it here! Who wouldn''t?!" Silva snarled. "In this ce, our kind doesn''t need to hide themselves."

    After thinking for a while, Emery just realized the meaning of ''our kind'' in her words.

    "Since you are here, I assume that you finally got the invitation to enter the bloodline institute?"

    "Yeah... that''s exactly what happened."

    "I see, I guessed you should have. By the way, I have seen your fight in the first stage. I gotta say that it was�� quite interesting. But, don''t think that''s enough topare with the elite ss."

    Hearing the word ''elite ss'', Emery''s eyes lit up as he asked a question.

    "Really? Tell me about it then."

    Rolling her eyes at Emery, Silva said, "Huh?! You still know nothing, aren''t you?" Silva then shook her head and beckoned Emery to follow her. "It''s not the time to chit chat. We should head to the gathering area soon. You will see what I mean in there."

    Emery nodded his head and followed suit. The two of them walked through the main road, as they went towards the hill summit, where Emery could clearly see a pce standing. As it turned out, the pce wasn''t their destination, but it was the towering building right next to it.

    Looking at the signboard stered on the building''s gate, Emery could clearly read two words.

    [Bloodline Institute]

    Emery and Silva then entered the building, as they made their way into a spacious, majestic-looking hall. Emery could see dozens of acolytes standing and chatting with each other. He then noticed there were dozens of figures standing on the top floor of the hall, watching and looking at them with interest.

    On the walls of the hall, Emery could see several banners showing symbols that looked like nobles'' insignia.

    Silva came closer to Emery and whispered something to him.

    "I will only tell you this once. Only once. So listen carefully and don''t let me repeat."

    "Alright, alright. Just say it."

    Gesturing with her eyes, Silva said, "You see that guy over there? The one with the hairy body."

    Following her nce, Emery spotted the said person. "Uhm. What''s up with him?"

    "He is Rofos, an acolyte with the Panthera bloodline. He is a rank 7 acolyte. Thest intel on him said he had more than 50 battle power, that''s even before he transformed!"

    Silva then shifted her finger to the other side of the hall. Following the direction, Emery saw a young girl standing and chatting with a burly man. "That girl is Vida. If your weak brain remembers ourst year''s ranking, she was in the top 5 in both elements andbat ranking. She has a rare bloodline from the bird of prey species."

    "And that guy talking with her is Zack, the prodigy, the special one, who was ranked number one. He has a dragon bloodline, so you should never mess with him. He has been nurtured since he was young. Hence, there is no doubt he is the very best among our generation."

    Emery gave his best to digest the informations he had just received and remember the faces of those specially mentioned acolytes.

    Crossing her hand, Silva turned and looked at Emery. "You see, these are the sort of people you will bepeting against in the next game. I''ve already told you who you should avoid at all costs. The rest will depend on yourself."

    -

    Not long after, a man in grand magus attire walked to the podium. Emery saw that the man had a coiled horn on his head.

    "Acolytes of the bloodline heritage. Wee to the Bloodline Institute."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 179 - Bloodline Institute

    <h4>Chapter 179: Bloodline Institute</h4>

    When the horned man wearing the grand magus robes walked up to the podium, the hall suddenly turned silent, as everybody stopped their talks and shifted their eyes towards the man. Hundreds of acolytes on the bottom floor, as well as the figures on the top floor, gave the man their attention. Looking at the situation, Emery realized this horned man should be someone extraordinary.

    The man looked fairly old, with white hair and beard, plus many wrinkles visible on his face. His figure was a bit skinny, while his back was slightly hunched. If the man was not wearing the magus robe and exuding such an extraordinary aura, Emery was sure many would mistake him for a neighbor''s frail and normal old geezer.

    Seeing that everyone''s attention was on him, the man slowly opened his mouth.

    "Greetings, all. I am Esbern, a grand magus and the overseer of the institute. On behalf of King Alduin, I wee all of you new acolytes to the Bloodline Institute."

    Everyone immediately apuded when they heard Grand Magus Esbern''s wee. A few secondster, Grand Magus Esbern raised his hands and the apuse slowly died down.

    "Now that the formalities are over, as the overseer it''s my duty to tell you a bit about the institute history. From its origin to the purpose it was founded for," said Magus Esbern, while sweeping his gaze across the hall.

    The grand magus then began to tell about the 12 mythical beasts that existed thousands of years ago. These beasts were the origins of the bloodlines, thus the ancestor of all half-bloods. He then exined the thousands of years battle between the elves and humans that were still ongoing until today.

    During that time, half-bloods were treated as or even lower than ves. Both humans and elves utilized half-blood as cannon fodder in their war. Only five millennia ago, the half-bloods were officially considered as part of human society.

    The Zodiac Kingdown was built for this very reason, to protect and preserve the interest of half-blood people. The kingdom was currently led and protected by King Alduin, the one who became the keeper of the creed. Each year, the Bloodline Institute would choose talented half-blood acolytes to join their cause; the society where human and half-blood would live together harmony, without the prejudice passed down to them by their ancestors.

    After exining all of that, Grand Magus Esbern looked calmly at the acolytes. "Now, if you agree to ept the dream of our predecessor then you may join the institute."

    The speech was closed with a thunderous apuse from the acolytes and the people on the top floor. Not long after, what appeared to be an eptance ceremony began.

    The floor right in front of the podium, which had a unique symbol carved on, began to open up. A small fountain slowly emerged and showed its appearance. The overseer then got off the podium and walked to the front of the fountain, before he started calling out names.

    His crisp and clear voice reverberated in the air as the grand magus opened his mouth.

    "Rofos Trigeson."

    A young man with red hair and muscr, hairy body stepped forward when the grand magus said that name. When he reached right in front of the fountain, the overseer looked at the young man briefly before proceeding to give him a knife. The acolyte named Rofos calmly made a cut on his palm using the given knife.

    There was no change of expression when the young man cut himself. He then ced his hand above the fountain. The acolyte''s blood immediately dropped into the fountain. In an instant, the fountain turned blood red.

    A few secondster, the majestic tiger symbol from one of the insignia banners ced on the walls began shining brightly. The sudden appearance of dazzling light caught everyone''s attention.

    "The Tiger Bloodline!" the overseer eximed out loud.

    morous noises immediately urred when everyone heard that. Seeing that, Grand Magus Esbern immediately gestured for silence. After the noise subsided, the grand magus quickly started calling out names again. One by one, the acolytes were summoned and carried out the same ceremonial procedure.

    Silva, who had been standing next to Emery from the start, nudged him and asked, "So, what do you think? Are you going to join the institute?"

    Rubbing his chin Emery replied, "Hmm�� Well, I guess I will. Based on what I have seen so far, I really like what they are trying to achieve here. To be honest, there are also simr problems in my world too. Being part of creating a world in which everyone lives harmoniously, yes I am in."

    Silva chuckled when she heard Emery''s answer. Emery immediately turned his head towards Silva with a confused expression when he heard the chuckle. "Anything funny with my words?"

    "I knew you would say that, you naive fool," Silva said.

    Still with confused expression, Emery asked, "What do you mean?"

    "Come on now, Emery. Wake up from your naive dream. There is no such thing as our kind is epted equally."

    Turning her eye towards the ceremony again, Silva continued, "This was just a nice speech, Emery. I also like what the city stands for�� but the truth is this city is only a facade for peace between the two races, to let the humans not be scared of our superior being."

    Hearing that, Emery was stunned. "This�� can''t it be that bad, right?"

    Silva couldn''t but shake her head in amusement. "You are a truly hopeless case, Emery." Crossing her hands, she added, "Believe me. The situation where humans and half-breeds are equal will never happen."

    ncing at Emery, who appeared to be contemting his choices, Silva continued, "But of course, you will be stupid to not join the institute because of this reason. Out of the 10,000 acolytes in our year, there should be a few hundreds of them who have a bloodline heritage. But look, not even a hundred were invited here."

    "Let me tell you one more fact, Emery. Almost all of the acolytes in this hall are from the elite ss. You are lucky to get invited."

    At the same time Silva finished her words, another renowned name was called out by the overseer.

    "Vida Themari."

    The young girl whost year entered the top 5 in both battle power and spirit force. After she dropped her blood into the fountain, the bird symbol on the banners glowed brightly exuding silver light.

    "The Legendary Bird Bloodline."

    Upon hearing that, Silva nodded her head in understanding. "So, she has a legendary bloodline. No wonder she''s so strong." Silva said before she returned her attention back to Emery.

    Silva then told Emery there were indeed 12 mythical animals in their bloodlines. However, their strengths were not equal and differentiated into tiers.

    Pointing her finger towards the insignia banners, Silva said, "You see there? The insignia are separated into 3 tiers, ording to their known potential and strength. The top tier are the tiger, the bird, the turtle, and the dragon bloodline. As for the bloodline we have, the serpent and the wolf bloodline, they are ced together with the bat and the goat bloodline in the middle tier. As for the lower tier�� there''s no need for you to know them, as those who have it generally don''t get invited here."

    Moving her finger to the top floor, Silva continued, "You see all those people upstairs? They came here to seek talents and recruit them in their group. They are waiting for any top tier bloodliner or any mythical-ss bloodline."

    At the same time, another acolyte was called out by the overseer. This time, the acolyte was a short man with a slightly chubby body, his appearance didn''t look like a fighter at all. When he dropped his blood, an insignia shone brightly with a golden color.

    "Mythical Boar Bloodline!"

    "Oh? One of those lower tier bloodlines made it, but it''s a mythical bloodline. The man might receive invites from those people. After all, a mythical-ss bloodline is very rare."

    Emery asked Silva why the insignias gave off such different lights. She exined that the brighter the light was, the higher the quality of the bloodline. When the insignia gave off silvery light, it meant that the bloodline was legendary-ss. Meanwhile, the golden light indicated the bloodline was mythical-ss.

    Silva then turned her attention to the mythical guy, to see if there was anyone interested in him. s, since the acolyte''s bloodline was in the lower tier, not many people took him seriously.

    When it was the turn of the prodigy, Zack, to step forward, everyone held their breath as they waited for the result eagerly. Blood flowed into the fountain and then, the dragon symbol on the banners glowed golden bright.

    "Mythical Dragon Bloodline!"

    Amotion immediately broke out when everyone saw that golden light. Emery could clearly hear the words of praise from the acolytes around him.

    "Zack is definitely the strongest in our year." Silva said. "Like I said before, the stronger you are, the better your position will be. The more people like Zack, who are blessed with extraordinary talent, the more those purist humans will never leave us alone. Hence, no chance for equality."

    The grand magus then called out another name.

    "Emery Ambrose."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 180 - Bloodline Genes

    <h4>Chapter 180: Bloodline Genes</h4>

    "Emery Ambrose"

    The loud and firm voice of Grand Magus Esbern echoed through the hall as the man called out Emery''s name. Emery, couldn''t help but recall the first time he entered the academy, when his measly B aptitude was announced to the whole ss.

    Now, looking at the somewhat simr situation, Emery couldn''t hold himself from sighing inwardly. He truly hoped the situation would be better and this time would not be as cruel. However, considering what fate had saved and provided for him all this time, Emery could only prepare himself for the worst.

    Walking towards the fountain, Emery received the knife from the grand magus, who looked at him expressionless. Nodding his head in appreciation, Emery went ahead and cut his palm, doing the same procedure just like those before him. With his palm dripped fresh warm blood, Emery slowly put his hand above the fountain.

    At this moment, Emery didn''t realize his heart was beating faster than usual and his breathing had be irregr. He felt like time was running slowly, as he could see the drop of blood slowly falling into the fountain. The blood finally entered the fountain dyeing it red, Emery turned his head towards the wall where the insignia banners were ced.

    On the wall, Emery and the others could clearly see the wolf symbol on the banner was slowly shining brightly. Grand Magus Esbern, who was standing next to him immediately announced his bloodline.

    "The Wolf Bloodline!"

    Emery''s face couldn''t help but fall when he heard that. Sighing deeply again, Emery had already turned his body to walk away, when he heard something that stopped him on his track.

    "...Wait!"

    Emery stood there frozen, the sudden word had baffled him, as the others who were confused as to why the overseer suddenly said that. Turning around and looking at the overseer, Emery realized the grand magus was seeing something. Curiosity got the better of him and Emery immediately followed the grand magus'' line of sight.

    It turned out that the wolf symbol still had not stopped shining. The light continued to grow brighter until it gave off a silvery glow. A wide smile immediately appeared on Emery''s face when he saw the silvery light. And then, a shocked expression shed on his face as he saw the silvery light begin to turn into gold.

    "Myth��? No. It''s a Legendary Wolf Bloodline!"

    The almost golden light was fading into silver again and stayed the same. Even though the experience where his feelings were being mocked by the light was unpleasant for him, Emery was still happy. This was more than he could hope for, at least he was better than normal.

    Unexpectedly, an information came out of his palm.

    [Your bloodline has been analyzed]

    [Species - Wolf]

    [Bloodline Genes - Fey Wolf]

    [Genes ssification - Legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit : Rank 6]

    [Current Rank]

    [Rank 2 -The Fey Beast ]

    [Innate Skill - Wild Hunt, Transformation]

    [You are eligible to join the Bloodline Institute, do you ept?]

    "ept"

    [Congrattions, you are now the member of the Bloodline Institute]

    This amount of information was enough to take Emery by surprise. He then turned and walked towards where Silva was, while his mind was still processing the information he had received. When Silva saw Emery absentminded, she waved her hand in front of his face.

    "What''s your bloodline limit? Tell me!" Silva curiously asked.

    "It''s rank 6." Emery replied softly.

    "Rank 6?" Silva asked, surprised. "That is pretty amazing, Emery. It means your ancestor was a very powerful being. After all, there are not many people, who had an ancestor just one level under the mythical-ss bloodline."

    "As matter of fact, this also applies to me. My rank 6 Kimoyin Serpent bloodline is enough to make my Oroboros n the ruler of our world." Silva said in a proud tone.

    ncing at Emery, Silva continued, "However, even though your potential is quite good, you need to remember that you are still at rank 2 of your bloodline. Hence, the reason for you being so weak. I hope you don''t waste that precious bloodline of yours. Because currently, there are not that many legendary wolf bloodlines around."

    Time continued to pass as the acolytes inside the hall were summoned. After a while, all acolytes finally had their turn and got their bloodlines tested, thus signaling the end of the eptance ceremony. Seeing that, the grand magus pped his hand as the loud sound caught everyone''s attention.

    "Congrattions! The eptance ceremony is over and all of you are now part of the Bloodline Institute!" the grand magus said, and was greeted with another thunderous apuse. "There are also representatives from each of your bloodline species that will contact youter."

    Grand Magus Esbern then looked at the acolytes, especially the promising ones. "Before you all do your own thing, let me say a few words about the uing Magus Game which excites all of you. As I always say every year, I hope all of you hall-blood will refrain from fighting against your half-blood brothers and sisters. But of course, that''s just a hope of mine and you should always put your own interests first."

    The grand magus then took out a small vial and disyed it to the acolytes. "In order to motivate all of you half-bloods to win the game and bring honor to the institute, we have prepared this as a reward."

    Eyeing the acolytes who realized what inside the vial, the grand magus smiled faintly and said, "Those who manage to make it to the top 500 will be given one vial of the [Legendary Blood Elixir]. Therefore, you all should give your very best and bring honor to our institute. We will be waiting for your wonderful performance." After finishing his speech, Grand Magus Esbern left the hall, his departure was followed by the acolytes'' gazes.

    Emery realized the acolytes'' eyes around him were shining, as they stared passionately at the small vial in the grand magus'' hand. Emery turned to his side and found Silva also stared at the vial with desire.

    Sensing Emery''s gaze, Silva said, "That elixir will help your bloodline to evolve faster. Hence, the desire in everyone''s eyes."

    With the ceremony over and the grand magus leaving the hall, the people who were watching from upstairs started to walk down and approach the acolytes they were interested in. It didn''t need a genius to guess who they were talking to first.

    While the other acolytes were busy talking with those people or leaving the ce, Emery just stood there, as he was still a little bit overwhelmed with all the things he had just experienced. And then, Emery identally bumped into a guy with pale skin. Even though it wasn''t Emery''s fault, as he was standing there unmoving, the guy immediately turned angry and showed off the two sharp fangs on his teeth.

    "Dogs! Don''t you ever get close to me." the pale guy said.

    Before Emery could say anything, another guy approached them and snarled at the pale guy.

    "Back off, you bloodsucker! Go find somewhere else if you want to create trouble!"

    The pale guy turned his head and was about to snap. But then, the pale-looking guy hastily left when he saw the big, hairy guy towering over him. The hairy guy walked towards Emery with a friendly smile on his face.

    "Emery, isn''t it? My name is Brutus. I expect more great things from you. Good luck in the next game." Brutus said. The guy immediately left after saying that.

    Looking at the guy''s back, Emery somehow felt some sort of familiarity with him. When he was trying to figure out the reason why, Silva suddenly snapped her finger breaking Emery''s thought.

    "Hello! You there?"

    "Uh?! Oh! Yeah, I''m here. What''s up?" Emery asked.

    Realizing Emery was thinking about the guy, Silva exined, "Don''t read too much into it. That guy named Brutus is also a wolf-species bloodline like you, I think he is also a legendary wolf, the Dire wolf genes if I am not wrong. So It''s normal for you to feel some connection, the two of you have the same lineage after all. As for the pale guy''s hostility to you, that''s another long story."

    Emery smiled at Silva, impressed by her knowledge. "How do you know all these things?"

    "Hello, moron. That''s called studying. Have you heard of it?" Silva said, as she ridiculed Emery. "Don''t underestimate me. I have spent my entire life preparing for this academy."

    "I see�� Well, I hope you can do well in the game then, Silva."

    "Of course, I will. I must..." Silva said firmly, thest part as a whisper. Emery not only could feel the determination and confidence in her voice, but also the burden in her tone. Emery was sure everyone came to the academy with an expectation, a responsibility, and a dream, just like him.

    Apparently, there was not much the institute could help for Emery at the moment. The duo then decided to bid goodbye and go back to their own training.

    Looking back at what he had experienced since he joined the academy, Emery couldn''t help but smile. And then, maybe because he was around Silva or because of all the bloodline acolytes, Emery suddenly started thinking of Morgana.

    13 days had passed since her capture. Not knowing what happened to her all this time was killing him. When he walked back to the portal, Emery decided to not return to Lord''s Izta pce and made his way to the institute of Darkness.

 Chapter 181 - Drained

    <h4>Chapter 181: Drained</h4>

    After joining the Institute of Bloodline, in the afternoon Emery went over to the Institute of Darkness. Emery hoped he could meet his mentor, Magus Xion, for some guidance. Unfortunately, Emery had to return empty handed, as the magus was currently not avable at the institute.

    This time Emery knew the magus was not in a ss or at his residence. Therefore, Magus Xion must have gone somewhere. Seeing the person he hade for was not there, Emery thought about returning to Lord Izta''s pce to practice his sword and battle art training. However, he immediately changed his mind, when he saw the ce where the origin stone room was.

    Emery Enter the Institute of Darkness'' origin stone room, and took the half day ess

    [500 contribution point used]

    This was actually Emery''s first time entering and seeing the darkness stone of origin. He was very excited by the thought of directly seeing the darkness stone. Emery then quickly made his way inside the room and like usual, the closer he was to the stone the heavier his steps.

    Emery walked until he found the ce he feltfortable at. Surprisingly, he can walk much closer to the darkness stonepared to the other institutes'' stone of origin. Looking at the stone in the distance, Emery estimated he was currently about 80 meters away from the stone, while normally he stayed in the 100 meters radius.

    Nodding his head in satisfaction, Emery swiftly sat down and closed his eyes, as he began to enter a meditative state. A sentence, or rather a thought slowly appeared in his mind.

    [Darkness the home of void, within emptiness you will find yourself]

    Upon hearing that, Emery who was already in a meditative state quickly fell into a trance-like state, where everything and anything was nothing. He was drawn into an illusion, where he was just a tiny speck inside an endless dark space. All his senses were gone, as a feeling of weakness, loneliness and powerlessness crept into his very being and began eroding it.

    Darkness was the absence of light. Whenever light arrived, darkness would be driven away.

    The feeling Emery was currently experiencing was disturbing�� and ufortable. In the endless space where there shouldn''t be anything, Emery found a mist, a ck-colored mist. But before he could reach out to it, he was awoken.

    [Time is up]

    [Spirit force increased by one]

    On the outside, it might be just one point increase of his spirit force. However, Emery found out he had a new understanding of the element of darkness, a knowledge that couldn''t be measured by any number.

    Feeling it was worth every point he spent, Emery decided he would go to the darkness origin stone room every day and after the meditation session, he would then go to Lord Izta''s pce and do a few training courses during the night. Emery thought this would be the best option to rapidly increase his strength within his remaining time.

    Solidifying his schedule, Emery immediately went into Lord Izta''s pce to�� sleep.

    After all, it was already midnight and Emery wanted to make sure he would be able to carry out his n without any w. Therefore, he walk as fast as he could towards his quarters and immediately dropped dead into his bed.

    -

    The next morning, after he woke up, Emery swiftly did the ''business'' he had to do and darted towards the Institute of Darkness, again. Entering the origin stone room, Emery returned to his previous position and started meditating.

    Second day.

    [Spirit force increased by one]

    ��

    Third day.

    [Spirit force increased by one]

    Even though it only gave him one spirit force a day, Emery still came back to the origin stone room over and over. With each day passed, Emery felt his understanding of the darkness element deepen and became more profound.

    There were indeed moments where Emery thought of going to the other institutes to spend some time in their origin stone rooms. But after thinking deeply, Emery thought it was not worth it with the limited time he had. With that Emery thought it would be more beneficial to master one element first.

    Emery hoped that, with the increase of his understanding towards the darkness element, all his darkness spells as well as thebination spells [Granite skin] and [Dark root binding] would be much stronger than before. This is the right way he thought.

    This was the way Emery spent his remaining days before the second stage of the Magus Games began. Cultivating his element during the day, trying to reach a deeper understanding and sparring against the wooden puppets during the night, polishing hisbat ability and battle art skills.

    At dawn of the fourth day, Emeryid on the ground, extremely drained, as he had finally managed to defeat the level 6bat puppet, which granted him a 3 battle power increase and another battle art skill. Despite his eagerness to choose a new skill, Emery just couldn''t get up.

    After several minutes of continuous struggle, Emery gave up andy there on the ground resting his exhausted body. Half an hourter, Emery finally felt his body slightly recovered. Slowly getting up, Emery received his reward.

    [Congrattion for defeating level 6 wooden puppet]

    [Receive 3 battle power]

    [You are rewarded with one battle art skill]

    This time, Emery chose the dagger skill, [Hidden de]. Therefore he now had two battle arts for two different situations. A direct attack and an indirect one.

    Seeing the morning sun rising in the sky, instead of continuing his rest, Emery immediately went to the darkness origin stone room again. Meditating there for half a day, Emery once again received another one spirit point. Stepping out of the room, Emery checked his status.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power 37]

    [Spirit force 126]

    These past few days, Emery had been practicing really hard doing everything he could, with very limited rest time. However, he couldn''t help but be concerned, he felt he was definitely stillcking for the next game. Remembering there were only 3 days left before the game started, Emery shook his head and sighed deeply.

    It was unfortunate that until this day Magus Xion still hadn''t returned to the institute. Emery then left the Institute of Darkness with a heavy heart. He returned to Lord Izta''s pce and when he was about to practice again, he found out that Julian had been looking for him.

    "Emery! There you are!" Julian eximed, when he finally saw his best friend.

    "What''s up, What''s with the rush?" Emery asked, as he saw Julian dashing toward him at full speed, as if afraid he would disappear.

    "You can''t me me, Emery. After all, these few days you have rarely been seen in the pce." Julian said. "By the way, there is a gathering tonight and we are invited!"

    "Gathering? What kind of gathering?" Emery asked, puzzled.

    "I heard they are inviting all acolytes of group 7 for some kind of strategy briefing." Julian replied, while scratching his head. "I''m also not sure actually"

    "They? Who are they?"

    "The other top group 7 acolytes like us, I guess."

    "Like us?" Emery asked again, truly confused. Emery didn''t think his team was that special.

    "Emery! We were in the top 10 in the first stage. Of course we are part of the top teams of group 7." Julian answered with confidence. "So�� what do you think? I couldn''t find Thrax and Chumo, but I did find Klea. She said that she will be there."

    It appeared thest four days, everyone was so drowned with their own training it made them no longer know what the others were doing. Thinking for a while, Emery nodded his head. "Alright. I think it''s a good idea to know more about the game. Let''s go."

    The two of them then left the pce and went into the big residence located at the peak of the mountain. This whole mountain was the location of group 7, which consisted of ss 71 to ss 80. This location would be the most distinct ce for them to do a massive gathering.

    When Emery and Julian arrived near the residence, they were taken back for a moment because there were way more people than they thought. Looking around the groups of people. Emery estimated there were at least a hundred acolytes gathered here. Therefore, out of all the top 50 in the group 7, almost one third of them came to this gathering.

    When Emery and Julian were seen in the distance, Anas, the acolyte from the Kaleos world shouted. The shout was loud enough it caught the attention of everyone present.

    "Here we have the best group that managed to kill the ogre!"

    All eyes immediately turned towards Emery and Julian, watching the two of them approach the residence.

    ---------------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 182 - Join Us

    <h4>Chapter 182: Join Us</h4>

    Seeing Emery and Julian approaching the residence, Anas'' expression couldn''t help but turn ugly. He then deliberately ''announced'' the arrival of the two of them loudly, so as to catch the attention of everyone here.

    "The two of them have graced us with their presence!"

    ncing towards the source of the voice, Emery spotted Anas, the Kaleos acolytes and his groups. Emery also noticed there was one of the acolytes from Zaieuo, who he was familiar with among them, Zana. The man nodded towards Emery and Julian as a greeting.

    Emery and Julian calmly walked to the front of the crowd of dozens of people, unbothered with the various gazes they received. Judging from the way Anas smiled at them, which was an annoying one, it seemed he had just spoken unkind things about the two of them.

    "Pardon us for thete. So, what did we miss?" Julian asked with a smile.

    ncing at Julian, Anas replied, "Nothing much. We are here just wondering where our miracle team was. And here you are!" Throwing his gaze away, he added in a mockery tone, "Commoner turned into a champion. Heh, how miraculous is that?"

    Emery and Julian decided to be the civilized one and ignored the bbering. After all, no one wanted to keep trash, right? But to their surprise, a man suddenly defended them.

    A man with brown hair and average build snarled at Anas. "Can you just quit, Anas? Stop with all the provocation and mockery, we are here for serious matters."

    Apart from being surprised by the unexpected help, Emery was interested in this man. What was interesting for Emery was not the content of the man''s words, that exactly he had in his heart, but how the prideful Anas fell silent and did not retort the man.

    Turning his gaze to the surroundings, Emery also noticed everyone''s attention seemed to gather at this man. The words spoken by the man seemed to have a substantial weight within all the hundred acolytes gathered here.

    Observing the man closely, Emery couldn''t notice anything extraordinary about him. He had an average build and brown hair, he was the epitome of ordinariness. Therefore, Emery was truly curious and wondered who this man was.

    After staring at Anas for a while, the man walked over to Emery and Julian, and then introduced himself.

    "Hello, I am Roran from ss 72. Thank you for joining this gathering. Your support will help us all." the man said with a friendly smile.

    Upon hearing that, Emery finally remembered about the gathering. He was still puzzled about the purpose of this meeting. Thus, Emery asked the man about it.

    "Let us wait for the others. Just wait a bit more." Roran answered. He then left the two of them and greeted those who wereing.

    Emery nodded his head and noticed there were several more people arriving. Emery was quite sure all those who were in the top 50 were invited to the gathering, but who would have known these many were interested to attend.

    Not long after, Emery spotted Klea arriving at the residence. She nced left to right trying to find her friends, only to be greeted by the sight of acolytes from the 10 sses of group 7. Seeing her flustered look, Emery immediately waved his hand at her. Klea noticed the wave and immediately approached Emery.

    "Emery! There you are." She then leaned closer to Emery and whispered. " I must say, this is quite a gathering."

    Emery hummed in agreement. And then, Roran came again and graciously weed Klea.

    Seeing the man walking away, Klea nudged Emery and said. "That guy Roran is quite charming, isn''t he? Well, still not as charming as you obviously."

    Emery could only smile wryly when he heard the tease. He then heard someone saying that Roran came from a very famous family, and not just any important faction, but also being rted to one of the ministers and to members of the human council. Thus, the reason why many of the acolytes respected him. Emery kept this information in mind and continued to seek information.

    ...

    A whileter, nearly 150 people had gathered and it looked like Roran was about to get started. Walking to the stone podium, Roran then tapped his ss to attract everyone''s attention.

    "First of all, let me thank all of you foring. My name is Roran, some of you might have heard of my Harlight family." He then proceeded to show the symbol on his shoulder. "That''s right, my family is one of the most influential families in the academy. Because of that, I decided to share all detailed information regarding the next game."

    "Our group, all 320 acolytes from the top 50 teams of group 7, will be ced together with 50 elite acolytes in an area covering 20 kilometers.The objective of the game will be to get the most points and then, the top 50 individuals will be chosen to participate in the next stage."

    Most acolytes already knew about this information. However, the next words Roran said made them rowdy.

    "Now, I will share how the points will be given. I''m sure that not all of you know this."

    He then proceeded to scribble the information on therge stone wall before them.

    [Points for regr ss acolytes]

    [Kill of a regr acolyte: 1000 points]

    [Kill of an elite acolyte: 5000 points]

    [Points for elite ss acolytes]

    [Kill of a regr acolyte: 2000 points]

    [Kill of an elite acolyte: 0 points]

    [Extra point for thest 50 survivors]

    [Each acolyte receive 10.000 points]

    Turning around, Roran continued his words. "Now all of you can see here. We get rewarded with more points for killing the elite ss acolytes.

    Seeing the information, Emery, as well as all the acolytes present immediately analyzed and estimated the situation that would ur in the game.

    Noticing everyone was busy with their own thoughts, Roran spoke again. "You should already know about the rule which prohibits equipment. Actually, the rule itself is notpletely true. There will be one spot in the game area called ''the center'', where there will be a limited number of equipment that are free to take."

    One acolyte from the crowd said, "I''m sure that will be the ce where the elite acolytes will go. That ce will definitely be the killing zone."

    ncing at the acolytes, Roran replied, "That''s right. But the weapons themselves outweigh the risk, and eventually, the center will be thest location to decide the top 50."

    "There is one more fact you should all know and this is the crucial point that would benefit us all. At the end of the game, the top 50 highest points dead or alive during the game will be chosen to the next stage, but if out of those top 50, more points are from us the regr ss then we will be announced as the winner of the game. The regr ss defeated the elite ss. And the best of it all is that the whole 320 regr acolytes will receive a bonus reward as the winning ss."

    Everyone was surprised by the extra reward, "Is that information urate?" Being asked this question, Roran stared towards Anas, the Kalios acolytes. "You can ask the Kalios. I am sure with your connection, you know about this rule as well."

    Everyone''s gaze immediately turned towards where Roran''s gaze was. Anas, the target of everyone, currently didn''t look enthusiastic, but he nodded to confirm the fact nheless. Anas then walked forward and said "It is indeed true. However, for your information, thest time a regr ss ever won the game against the Elite ss was 10 years ago."

    The revtion startled quite a few people. This showed that the difference between the two sses was massive, despite the sheer advantage of numbers.

    Roran then stepped off the podium and walked towards the group from his ss, ss 72.

    "This time all 38 of us have decided to work together to win this game and the more of us work together the better chance for us to get the bonus reward and better, make history".

    It turned out that not only this guy named Roran had an impressive background, he even had the support of all top acolytes of ss 72. Again, Emery also heard other acolytes talk about how ss 72 managed to get the most members to reach the top 50,pared to the other sses and how Roran and his 3 teams managed to beat the ogre, thest boss of Magus Game''s first stage.

    Upon hearing that, Emery believed this was the reason why Roran was so confident to win the second stage game.

    Sweeping his eyes across everyone, Roran opened his mouth again. "Now, we invite you all to join our cause. Will you join us?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 183 - Persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 183: Persuasion</h4>

    Boisterous chatter immediately ensued when everyone heard Roran''s invitation. The man evidently had the charisma of a leader. His eloquent speech abilities and proven fighting skills,bined with his influential family background and support, made many acolytes admire him.

    p! p! p!

    Loud ps suddenly resounded in the air, followed by a figure stepping forward until he reached a few steps away from Roran. The sudden p startled everyone, as they realized it was Anas the Kaleos acolyte, who pped with a smile on his face.

    "That was a very nice speech, Roran. But let me tell you, your idea is not realistic." Anas uttered.

    Upon hearing that, Roran immediately turned his body towards Anas, as he stared at him.

    "Not realistic? Care to exin to me about it?"

    Receiving the man''s gaze calmly, because he knew he was right, Anas answered, "There are 320 of uspeting. Even if we somehow miraculously managed to defeat all the elite acolytes by working together, how will we decide who will be the top 50 among us?"

    The words spoken by Anas represented the thoughts of most of those present in this ce. Before Roran could answer him, he continued his words, "Roran, even though we both know those elites will be quite a challenge to defeat, the fact still remains that there are only 50 of them."

    Stepping forward until he arrived in front of Roran, Anas said, "I myself have 3 teams ready to work together. However, we will not join you. as I don''t want to share my hunts." He then turned around and looked at the other acolytes. "You all should do the same too."

    After saying that, Anas and the whole Kaleos acolytes immediately left the ce. Together with them there were the Zaiueo acolytes. The group walked past Emery

    The three Zaiueo acolytes stopped in front of Emery and said, "Don''t mind them guys, once you know them they are actually quite okay," Zuna said, followed by Zaku and Zidi with different phrases, like usual.

    "I really doubt that," Julian argued.

    Meanwhile, the other acolytes caused anothermotion due to Anas'' speech.

    Seeing the unfavorable situation, Roran quickly stepped on the podium and tried to convince the acolytes again.

    "Everyone, listen to me! This is exactly the reason why the Regr ss haven''t won a single time in thest 10 years! If we can focus on our opponent first and not kill each other, more of us can go to the next stage!"

    Unfortunately, despite Roran''s best effort to convince them, more and more acolytes started to leave the ce, uninterested with Roran''s n. At first, they were hesitant about the offer, but thanks to Anas''s words, the acolytes'' opinion was now divided.

    All the acolytes here were the best among the regr sses. Therefore, they obviously had their own considerations and after thinking for a moment, they realized, in the end, everyone here waspeting for the top 50 position. Those who left were the one who preferred to fight with their own team or by themselves, while the one who stayed wished to join or strike another kind of agreement.

    Roran continued to do his best to convince those who were still uncertain when he noticed Emery and his two other friends, who were chatting with each other. Eyes sparkling, he immediately approached them again.

    "So, what do you think? I heard about how you all manage to defeat the ogre with only five people. That''s very impressive! With your group joining my team, I am sure our chance to win will be much higher." Roran vigorously said.

    Before Emery and the others could reply, the man continued his words, "Let me introduce you to someone." He then turned around and beckoned someone in the distance toe.

    In the distance, Emery could see a group of dark-skinned female acolytes approaching them. Emery also noticed the white-colored tattoos on their bodies, which fascinated him. Meanwhile, Roran pointed his finger at the young woman who led the group.

    "This is Okoye, she and her team are from Akamba. Their group is one of those who defeated the ogre too" an all females group, and from the fierceness in their eyes, emery can tell all are skilled fighters, probably all of them arebat magus.

    All 8 females cross their arms in their chest as a way to salute, Emery and his friend awkwardly follow the same way.

    Roran then continued, "Okoye and her team have decided to join the group. With her team, your team and three of my teams, it means half of the top 10 teams in group 7 will be fighting together at the same side. What do you think?"

    At nce, the idea seemed attractive for Emery. However, the fact he had been betrayed so many times in his life made him hesitant, he didn''t want to make a rushed not decision. Moreover, this matter would affect his and his friends'' future. Therefore, Emery kept silent and just gave a look to Julian and Klea. Roran noticed Emery''s gaze and followed his gaze.

    "I will follow whatever my friends decide," Klea replied with a smile, when she received Roran''s expectant gaze.

    On the other hand, although Julian looked quite excited, he tried to calm himself and proceeded to look at Emery. "I think this might be the best option for us," Julian said, as if asking for Emery''s approval.

    Roran noticed Julian''s gestures towards Emery and finally realized who he needed to convince. It was quite surprising for him that the normal looking boy in front of him was the one who held the decision.

    Emery felt Roran''s gaze towards him.

    "You are.. Your name is Emery right?"

    Emery quiet surprised Roran knew him.

    "You are actually quite the celebrity among us. The only B aptitude acolyte, one among 10.000 but manage to reach to the top 10. People say it must be because of your great teammate, but now i see the information is incorrect."

    "No. your information is right, it really was because of my teammate" Emery calmly replied

    "Talented and humble, I like you Emery, I am sure we can work really well together. so what do you say?"

    The guy in front of him really seems to be sincere but Emery already made his decision.

    "Unfortunately, there are still two of our members who are not here. We are interested in your invitation, but we cannot give you an answer right now." Emery calmly said.

    Realizing Emery''s words could mean a subtle rejection, Roran tried to convince Emery again.

    "Of course you can decide what is best for your team, but I really hope you can join us. The elite acolytes we will be facing aren''t to be trifled with. With the resources they give to the elites, many of them have reached rank 7. Because of this treatment, every year the percentage of regr acolytes, who manage to get inside the top 50 is only around ten percent! That means on average only 5 fortunate acolytes made it into the top 50."

    Hearing this, Emery could safely assume all the elite ranks were given enough spirit serum to boost their spirit force to 150. But probably they weren''t all talented enough to achieve breakthrough to rank 7. But then again, only the gods knows what other resources they received.

    The news gave Emery another weight of pressure. He needed a lot of effort to only improve his spirit force by a miniscule amount. The same thing was also true for Julian and Klea. This emphasized the tant unfairness of the academy.

    Seeing Emery and the others'' expression, Roran said, "It''s not fair, I know. It''s one More reason for us to win and get into the top. Only then we will be seen worthy to receive the same benefits. It all depends on the next magus game. So, Emery''s stake is really high and I am sorry to say this, but acolytes from the lower realms like you will not make it without help. So, please contemte this decision carefully. If you all decided to join,e to see us before the game. We always wee talented individuals like you."

    Roran and hispanions then approached the other acolytes, leaving the trio lost in their thoughts. As there was no way for Emery to decide this matter without asking Thrax and Chumo''s opinions, they decided to leave the meeting area. As they left, Emery saw more and more acolytes joining Roran''s group.

    The decision to join Roran''s team would have to wait. Whatever the decision his group would take, a fact still stood: Emery needed to get stronger to win the game. Much more stronger.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Any piracy is not advisable as it''s a part of a crime.

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 184 - New Meaning

    <h4>Chapter 184: New Meaning</h4>

    Recallingst night''s gathering and the events that had ensued, Emery felt restless about hisck of strength. After thinking about the matter for a while, he still couldn''t find a solution, so he took a quick nap.

    There were three more days remaining until the second game began. Gathering his thoughts, Emery quickly left his room and headed towards the training grounds, as nned. There, he immediately went to the wooden puppets and swiftly began the training of the day.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Sounds of metal shing metal resounded through the ce, as Emery was fighting the level 7 puppet. It has only been a little while, since he had started fighting this puppet, and Emery wasn''t able to defeat it yet. Every sh from the sword and dagger in Emery''s hands sent sweat to the floor.

    Emery tried and gave his best to beat the level 7 puppet, as his thoughts were concentrated on the preparation for the second game.

    URGH!

    A loud sound was heard, as Emery''s stomach was hit by the blunt side of the sword used by the puppet. Emery fell to the ground, holding his stomach.

    [You failed to defeat the level 7 wooden puppet]

    Lying on the floor of the training ground, even though sweats covered his entire body and Emery still felt pain on his stomach, he felt some kind of joy sprouting in his heart.

    If the reason Emery had previously trained so hard, like a crazy person, was to get stronger in his endeavor of taking revenge, this time, he felt a different kind of feeling. Of course, he still wished to get stronger to defeat his opponent, it was just his motivation had changed along the way.

    It was indeed true the marauders were no longer his match, the current Emery could easily annihte them in the blink of an eye. However, there were still others like granny and the Knights of the Divine Order he needed to face when he returned.

    However this time, after winning the first stage of the game and learning about the objective of the second stage, Emery knew the reason he was excited was, not only because of the massive rewards. It was bing increasingly clear to him that he really wanted to best these acolytes.

    This morning, Emery realized he had found a new meaning in his life, besides his desire of vengeance. It was hispetitive passion to grow stronger.

    Emery quickly rose up from the ground, determined to face the puppet until he managed to defeat it. s, before he could do that, Emery was startled by a notification that suddenly appeared on his palm.

    [You have received a new message!]

    [Emery. It''s me, Magus Xion. I have just returned from a mission, when I heard you were looking for me. Is it about the second game? If so,e and find me. I also have something for you.]

    "Finally!" Emery eximed loudly when he saw the message. He then quickly took a shower and wore a new uniform, before he rushed to the Institute of Darkness.

    On his way, Emery realized the symbol could also be used for sending messages to others. That could be very useful in so many situations, but still, it must have been a veryplex magic spell to learn. Therefore, instead of that, Emery reminded himself to find a spell that would help him send a message to others, just like the one Klea had. That would reallye in handy

    Not long after, Emery arrived at the Institute of Darkness. He swiftly went to Magus Xion''s residence. When he reached the residence, Emery spotted Magus Xion practicing his swordy in the courtyard.

    Magus Xion, who noticed Emery entering the courtyard, beckoned him toe over.

    "Come, Emery. Draw your sword and join me in the practice. Let me see if you have made any improvement, or you have beenzing around when I was not here."

    Emery, being a teenager, would surely love to show off his progress during his training at Lord Izta''s pce. Emery quickly took out the sword the magus had given to him and began to cast the [Dark Infusion] spell. Darkish substance materialized and enveloped the sword as Emery started fighting against the magus.

    nk! nk! nk!

    "I see that your sword skills have improved, Emery. As well as your physique. Not bad..." Magus Xion said, while still swinging his sword.

    Receiving the magus''s sword, Emery smiled and replied, "I want to show you something new, Master."

    After saying that, Emery swiftly focused his attention to his spirit core. If one could look through Emery''s body, they would notice the spirit core inside him churned and channeled vigorous spirit energy to several pulse points.

    BOOM!

    [Immortal Gate - stage 2]

    [Battle power increased by 4]

    A st of wind suddenly emerged from Emery, startling and pushing Magus Xion a step back. This time, thanks to the battle art technique, Emery''s battle power significantly increased, breaking through the 40 mark.

    [Battle power 41]

    Stabilizing his body, the sudden burst of power was enough to surprise Magus Xion. Taking advantage of the situation, Emery immediately zoomed towards the magus and used [Heroic sh]. The sword in Emery''s hand glowed briefly, before Emery swung it downwards, creating a crescent-shaped sh that ferociously flew towards the magus.

    Receiving Emery''s attack head on, Magus Xion felt the attack this time was stronger than before. It was made apparent by the step backs the magus took. But of course, it still couldn''t break the magus'' defense yet.

    When Emery saw that his [Heroic sh] could only push Magus Xion a few steps away, he immediately pursued the magus andunched a flurry of attacks. Thanks to the enhancement brought by the battle art technique, Emery managed to give Magus Xion a few problems.

    After some time passed sparring, the magus suddenly stopped for a moment. Emery, who already swung his sword was startled by the sudden stop, he then swiftly somersaulted in the air to alter the sword''s trajectory.

    Landing on the grass, Emery asked, "What''s wrong, master?"

    shing a smile at this disciple of his, Magus Xion replied, "Emery, watch this."

    The magus held his sword in both hands and raised it high in the air. The ckyer from the [Dark Infusion] spell, that previously enveloped the sword, now swiftly engulfed his entire body.

    The instant Magus Xion''s body waspletely shrouded by it, Emery immediately felt a change of pressure in the air. The sudden shift stifled him, as he looked at Magus Xion closely. The magus then swiftly did a heavy downwards sh toward his side.

    A pitch ck energy sh appeared and cut straight to the distance, leaving a deep mark on the ground up to a hundred meters away. The sh was so extraordinary it left Emerypletely dumbfounded.

    After the magus showed the skill, Magus Xion turned towards Emery. "This is my own self-created skill, a sword battle art that imbues the attack with darkness magic, [Shadow Edge]. You are calling me your master, but I never actually taught you any skill. Do you want to learn this?" Magus Xion asked with a smile.

    Emery immediately nodded quickly with pitiful eyes.

    "Hahaha! Of course you want it. Unfortunately, with your current power, you cannot learn this. Not yet" Magus Xion replied, whileughing. "But, we can maybe try it when you reach rank 7 or 8 acolyte."

    "You shouldn''t have shown it to me then." Emery said, his expression sullen.

    Seeing his disciple''s expression, Magus Xionughed even more loud, "Hahaha! Let''s talk inside." Magus Xion said, while walking towards the house. He then suddenly turned around and asked, "Do you have tea in your world?"

    "Tea?" Emery asked, confused.

    Waving his hand, Magus Xion said, "Juste in. Let''s talk about your preparation for the second game."

    Emery nodded and followed the magus. The two of them then sat in the living room. Magus Xion immediately brought a set of instruments and began to brew green leaves. After a while, Magus Xion gave Emery a cup filled with the brewed water.

    Looking at the cup with interest, he seemed to have read about this in some book at the pce library, but never knew what it was like. Emery drank the tea and felt a refreshing sensation coursing through his body. He then shifted his gaze toward the green leaves ced in the jar.

    [Analyze]

    [Camellia Leaf - Tier 1]

    [A leaf collected from a nt found mostly in tropical environment]

    List of benefits of the nt came out thanks to his [Universal Flora Knowledge]. Skimming through the list, Emery found the nt was quite useful, but it was not strong enough to create any strong potions. He then returned his attention to the room and enjoyed this moment of drinking tea in serenity.

    Momentster, Magus Xion suddenly asked him a question, breaking the calm. "Who taught you that battle art technique, Emery?"

    Emery thought of the answer for a second. Initially, Lord Izta was being so secretive about them, judging from the way he invited Emery and the others to his pce. The whole attitude showed as if Lord Izta didn''t want to let someone know about their connection.

    However, it shouldn''t be a problem now that Lord Izta had let them use his ce freely, as if it was their own. Despite that, Emery still hesitated if he should or should not tell Magus Xion about this.

    Momentster, Emery made his decision and told Magus Xion the truth. After all, the man itself was his master and could be trusted.

    "The one who taught me is one of the Combat Institute''sbat magus champions, Lord Izta."

    "Ahh?! That Mad Man?!!" Magus Xion eximed. "Emery, you are very fortunate. Magus Izta is a renowned fighter in the academy. Well, if only he didn''t have his weird imaginary friend. Anyway, it''s quite surprising to know about this. Lord Izta has never really shown any interest in any acolyte before, let alone personally."

    "Actually�� It wasn''t only me, master. My friends, who are from my same world, are also under his tutge." Emery replied, while scratching his head.

    After saying that, Emery noticed Magus Xion''s expression had slightly change.

    "What is it, master? Anything wrong?"

    ------------------

    Please Read The Author Note

 Chapter 185 - Emerys Answer

    <h4>Chapter 185: Emery''s Answer</h4>

    Emery noticed the expression stered on Magus Xion''s face and could not help but be worried. Magus Xion was silent, thinking about what to say, after a while, he looked at Emery and said, "Emery, tell me. Why do you want to win the game?"

    Emery was stunned when he heard the unexpected question. However, before he could even say a word, the magus spoke again, "I''m sorry. That''s a stupid question. Let me rephrase it."

    "Why do you want to be a magus?"

    This time, the question asked by Magus Xion,bined with the magus''s previous expression, made Emery worried. He truly wondered the reason Magus Xion suddenly became so serious after learning about the five of them under the teaching of Lord Izta.

    When Emery was still puzzled by the magus''s behavior, Magus Xion spoke once again, "I''m sure Magus Izta has something nned for you and your friends. And I believe it''s not my ce to talk about it. However, your answer to my question will help me to decide on how to help you. Therefore, think carefully and find the real answer in your heart before you say anything."

    Realizing how serious Magus Xion currently was, Emery tried his best to answer, so as to not let the magus down. He then quickly fell into deep thought, ''Why did I want to be a magus?''

    Coincidentally, he just thought about the matter this morning. Emery realized the new passion topete and be the best was much more important for him than revenge. However, when Emery thought he already knew the answer and was about to say it out loud, he suddenly stopped.

    Something in his heart stopped him from saying it. ''Be the best? That was not it...''

    Emery then closed his eyes and dived into his consciousness, as he tried to find what was the most important thing in his heart. He didn''t know why and how, but he knew that would be his answer.

    As he dived in his consciousness, Emery remembered one of the most important memories of his life.

    The happiest moment in his life was when he fought and won the first game with his friends, when they supported each other and strived for sess. The moment where the five of them discovered they managed to do it and celebrated together, with smiles andughter.

    Emery then tried to imagine how it would have been if he did win the game, but by himself. He was sure the feeling he had felt would have been much differentpared to when he won with his friends.

    Then it hit him, it wasn''t about winning he enjoyed the most. It was the feeling of working and helping each other, shoulder to shoulder, in the face of challenges. That was the greatest feeling he ever experienced so far.

    Emery went on to think about what worried him the most, the things that could make him lose his sleep. And surprisingly, it wasn''t about not finding the real killer of his father, nor losing the Magus Games miserably. It was actually the face of a certain someone. Morgana.

    Emery didn''t have much rtion with the poor girl. However, ever since he saw her being caught right in front of his eyes, Emery couldn''t stop feeling worried about her predicament.

    Emery took another sip of the warm tea, exhaled a huge sigh, but his eyes were determined. He had found his answer.

    Staring straight at Magus Xion''s eyes, Emery said, "I want to be magus so I can protect those who I care about."

    The answer gave Magus Xion a huge smile. He then took a sip of the tea and said, "Then, Magus Izta wasn''t wrong about helping you all. Or at least he was not wrong in helping you."

    Magus Xion took out a pouch from his storage ring and gave it to Emery. He received the pouch and felt it quite heavy, Emery directed his questioning gaze at Magus Xion, asking what this was.

    Magus Xion just smiled and gestured to Emery to take a look. When Emery opened the pouch, his eyes were met with bright yellow glowing stones. Arge amount of yellow spirit stone. The sight of so many spirit stones shocked Emery he nearly dropped the pouch.

    "Master, w-what�� what is this for?" Emery asked, stuttering.

    "That''s 100,000 spirit stones for you, Emery. That''s a lot of stones for an acolyte, so keep it safe."

    "No. I mean�� Why? I''m confused as to why you are giving me this amount of spirit stones."

    "It''s for you, Emery. You will need it for the next game."

    Emery was stunned and took another look at those spirit stones. Indeed, with this amount Emery could definitely break through the maximum limit of 150 spirit force, effortlessly solving his problem of inadequate spirit force. However, he had his own principle.

    "No, Master. I can''t ept these stones. This is not right!"

    Upon hearing that, Magus Xionughed. "Hahaha�� don''t worry, Emery. In fact, I earned this much from betting that you would be able pass the first game, Therefore, don''t hesitate."

    Emery was smart enough and could guess what was going on. "But, master! This is the result of your bet. I don''t mind if you give a me portion, but I can''t ept it if you give me this much" Emery replied, while shoving the pouch towards Magus Xion

    "That''s exactly what I was nning to do. That''s the reason I summoned you here. But after hearing Lord Izta''s matter and your genuine answer, I changed my mind." Magus Xion said, as he pushed the pouch back at Emery.

    "And also, I''m already satisfied with seeing the angry face of that stupid magus Urix when he lost."

    "..." Emery wasn''t sure how to respond to that. "Master, I-"

    "In fact, Emery..." Magus Xion interrupted Emery''s sentence, while taking out another pouch, "Here''s another 100,000."

    "... What?! Master, NO!" Emery was getting more and more confused about the magus''s actions.

    "This is the amount I was willing to lose to that stupid magus, Emery. Which means this is how much I put my bet on you." Magus Xion said with a smile.

    "This is too much, master. I really can''t..."

    "Naturally, it''s not just for you, but also for your friends." Magus Xion interrupted him again, surprising Emery. "What''s with your expression? How can you win the next game without their help?"

    Magus Xion then added, "Of course, how much you want to share with them is up to you, though."

    Emery was speechless at the magus'' words. He stood up and walked next to the magus, and then knelt down. "Master, my friends and I are grateful for your generosity!"

    Magus Xion immediately pulled Emery to his feet and said, "Just don''t disappoint me, Emery. Don''t fail. Make it to the elite ss or don''te back here."

    Emery once again gave his respect and said "Thank you for believing in me master. I will definitely not let you down!"

    "I know you won''t." Magus Xion replied with a big smile, "Now, you should go before I regret giving those stones to you."

    Emery smiled a little when he heard that. He then walked out the house with a step that felt much heavier than before. One more reason for Emery to seed in the next game.

    --------------------------

    Author Note

    Dear Earth Greatest Magus Reader, Thank you for your patience for thest 3 days.

    The privilege chapters are all now published, and from today, daily chapters will start again.

    As promised, I n to publish a minimum of 60 chapters this April. Please support the novel and author by buying at least the 1 coin privilege chapter that I set to give 7 advance chapters (best record in web novel I think) Also please check out the other tier that would give up to 30 chapters and 99% discount. This privilege would really help me get more ie from the novel, hence more time to write the chapters. Please don''t forget all these privilege chapters are optional. but the Power stones are mandatory. Haha Jokes

 Chapter 186 - Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 186: Advancement</h4>

    The tenth day.

    Time passed quickly as Emery spent all his time and energy doing his best to increase his strength. Even when there was only one day left before the second game began, he still spent thest day training inside the origin stone room at the Darkness Institute.

    After receiving the abundance of spirit stones from Magus Xion three days ago, Emery thought on how he should have divided the spirit stones. It really wasn''t hard for him to decide and divide them equally between himself and his four friends.

    His four friends were all astonished and puzzled by the spirit stones he gave them, thus they asked him about it. Emery then proceeded to exin the source of the spirit stones to his friends, lest they refused to ept it. He told them the spirit stones were given to him by Magus Xion as a gift and the magus told him to share these with his friends.

    Everyone, including Chumo was surprised by Magus Xion''s generosity. Even though Julian was questioning Magus Xion''s intention and looked like he didn''t want to receive his share, with Chumo backing Emery''s words as well as Klea and Thrax''s easygoing attitude, Julian relented to them and epted the spirit stones too.

    After dividing the spirit stones among his friends, Emery and the others immediately returned to their practice and spent the next three days doing their own personal training. Emery immediately used up his new riches, 40.000 spirit stones, to buy the spirit serums.

    ording to his estimation, 40 serums should have been enough for Emery to push his spirit force to the maximum limit of rank 6 acolyte which was 150 spirit force. However, to his surprise, after Emery reached the 135 spirit force mark, the amount of spirit serum needed increased again. If he previously needed 2 spirit serums to only increase 1 spirit force, now he needed 3 spirit serums for the same result.

    [Spirit force 142]

    Emery couldn''t help but sigh, when he saw his spirit force didn''t reach the 150 mark as nned. Shaking his head, he decided to go do his training routine.

    ��

    In the next two days, Emery returned his concentration to his training and spent his time meditating in the darkness origin stone room. During his time there, Emery received an increase in his spirit force again.

    [Spirit force 144]

    Hence, today was thest day before the game began. Despite that, Emery continued to diligently cultivate his dark element, as he still tried to deepen his understanding of it. Emery had spent a lot of his contribution points to ess this room in thest 7 days and he didn''t feel bitter about it. Instead, Emery felt he was on the verge of a breakthrough.

    At the moment, Emery was seen inside the familiar dark room meditating with his eyes closed. Just like before, Emery was once again sucked into an illusion, where he stood inside an endless expanse of darkness and emptiness. As he wandered around the expanse, Emery found the familiar dark mist and went for it. In the blink of an eye, his entire body swiftly being engulfed by the dark thick mist.

    With every second of time that passed inside the mist, Emery''s spirit began to turn erratic and chaotic. Emery had been trying to resist it ever since the second day he trained inside the room and nned to do the same this time. However, for days now, he felt the mist had slowly started to embrace him and he was close to finally manage to subdue it.

    Emery could feel something brewing inside him, right in his spirit core. Then, in an instant, an explosion urred within his spirit core, as Emery felt a rush of spirit energy flowing through his body. His spirit core was undergoing the evolution to the next stage.

    [Spirit core of Darkness - stage 2]

    [Your spirit force has increased tremendously]

    Emery perceived his spirit core of darkness undergoing a massive evolution, increasing its size up to two times. A spirit weave of darkness solidified in his main core in the center.

    [You have reached the limit of the realm spirit force limit]

    [Battle power increased by 1 point]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power 38]

    [Spirit force 150]

    [nt Spirit - early foundation]

    [Water Spirit - early foundation]

    [Earth Spirit - early foundation]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness - stage 2]

    [Fey Bloodline - stage 2]

    [Acolyte Rank 6]

    This was the first time Emery achieved a breakthrough in his spirit core of darkness. Therefore, he didn''t really know and understand what it meant. But, there was one thing he truly understood, which was the fact he currently felt amazing.

    He felt so much more powerful than before, as if nothing could block him anymore. Unfortunately, he was still unable to reach rank 7 acolyte despite his breakthrough.

    At the moment, his understanding towards his other 3 elements were still at the early foundation level, which was quite awful to see. Emery couldn''t help but sigh when he saw his three elements. If he truly wanted to increase his understanding towards them, Emery would need to spend a lot of time and so many contribution points, something he didn''t have time for and couldn''t afford, right now.

    However, despite his disheartening situation, Emery felt the breakthrough in his spirit core of darkness was already an achievement for him, a truly meaningful one. Clearing his head of useless thoughts, Emery decided to stop his self-pitying and make the best of what he had right now for the gameter.

    Understanding there was not much he could achieve in this room at this point, Emery immediately got up and left the room, even though he still had plenty of time left. As he was about to walk out of the room, Emery noticed Chumo, who also had been spending his time in this room for thest few days, seemed to have just made a breakthrough too.

    Emery saw Chuo was getting up, so he approached him.

    "Congrattions on your advancement, Chumo. Did you reach rank 7?" Emery asked with a smile.

    Chumo nodded his head and spoke, "Yes, Emery. All thanks to the spirit stones you gave me."

    Hearing his confirmation, Emery couldn''t help but smile wryly. Unlike him, not only did Chumo have an A aptitude, he also only had only one element, which allowed him to focus his attention. Meanwhile, Emery had a pitiful B grade aptitude and 4 elements he needed to take care of.

    As if his sufferings were not enough, Emery discovered Chumo was able to increase his spirit force from 105 to 150 by only consuming 40 spirit serums, the same amount of him. The unfairness of the situation made Emery could not hold himself from cursing the fate.

    Hearing this information confirmed Emery''s guess that the problem was either his spirit aptitude or his body talent. He knew his aptitude was bad, but Emery couldn''t help but feel bitter thinking his body talent was also inferior, whenpared to the other acolytes.

    However, despite the bitterness he felt, Emery was truly happy for Chumo, when he saw him manage to reach the rank 7. Emery also wondered if the others also made it.

    With Chumo''s new title of rank 7 acolyte, he was eligible to train the rank 4 spells. Therefore, Chumo decided to spend more time at the institute to learn them.

    "See youter tonight, then." Emery said, while patting Chumo''s shoulder. Chumo nodded his head and left the room.

    Emery watched the back of his friend and decided to go back to Lord Izta''s ce. As he walked, Emery thought of ways to train and familiarize himself with his newfound power. After all, there was not much time left for him. When he reached the pce, Emery immediately went to the training ground and began practicing his spells until the rest of the day ended.

    While the sun set on the horizon weing the arrival of the night, Emery''s friends began toe to the training ground one by one. As he looked at them, Emery could tell from their aura all of them had improved tremendously. Unsurprisingly, out of the five of them, Klea also had made it to the rank 7 like Chumo.

    Despite having only one less element than him, Klea still managed to cultivate all three to the mid foundation stage requirement and swiftly achieved the breakthrough. The matter of Klea reaching rank 7 was an even more extraordinary achievementpared to Chumo.

    "An S grade aptitude genius is indeed different." Emery said with a wry smile.

    Emery just hoped not all those elite acolytes were as talented as Klea. If they were, Emery didn''t know what would happenter.

    They spent two hours sparring between each other, before they all left together to go to a certain gathering.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 187 - Contract

    <h4>Chapter 187: Contract</h4>

    That night, Emery and his friends decided to go to the seventh mountain summit, where Roran and the other acolytes had gathered.

    Upon seeing them, the brown-haired acolyte greeted their group with excitement.

    "I''m d you could make it. Have you guys decided to join?"

    Julian said. "Yes, but we''d like to know more about your n first."

    Roran shook his head and answered. "Yeah, right, we can''t do that, we need you to join before we can tell you more about the n. After all, don''t forget we all arepeting for the same thing."

    "Smart." Klea quipped.

    "What do you say, guys?" Roran insisted.

    Emery decided to speak and change the topic. "I''m sorry, but this is the decision me and my friends have agreed to. We really don''t wish to break our wordter on. Let''s do it this way, tell us roughly the kind of n you have in store, or we can each stick to our own ns"

    Roran thought about it for a second, before answering. "Alright, fine. As you are part of the top ten group, I will make an exception for you all. Come with me."

    In this group, there are almost one hundred acolytes. All of them have agreed to work together, except for Emery''s team.

    The meeting began. In front of all the gathered acolytes, Roran showed a map detailing the potentialyout of the battlefield they will be fighting in. They decided on a simple tactic to gather in the center of the battlefield and maintain a defensive position.

    "In total, 92 of us will be working together. Basically, we have about a quarter of the total participants on our side. I''m pretty sure we can achieve decent results with this strategy." Roran said.

    "As for who will decide the top 50 participants among us. If after we defeated everyone else there are still more than 50 of us, we can have a fair and square battle, since we would be the only ones left in the arena. There you go, we have a simple, but effective n."

    Upon hearing the n, an acolyte named Dopa decided to speak up. "Roran, how can you be so sure of that? What guarantees we won''t kill each other before facing the elites?"

    Dopa was an acolyte from ss 75. He became a part of the group alongside the other members from his team. He had quite a few acolytes backing him up in the group.

    Roran has anticipated the question and answered.

    "That''s a good question. Don''t worry, I''ve thought long and hard about this, and I have prepared a solution. Here it is."

    Roran used his ring and took out an old-looking ck scroll from his inventory. Upon seeing the scroll, a few acolytes seem startled.

    "For you who have no idea, this is called a [Soul Contract]. Basically, this scroll is used to create an unbreakable contract between us all. With this, we won''t have to worry about any traitors putting our n in jeopardy."

    Emery and his friends had no idea what the scroll was, however, a lot of acolytes in there knew the purpose of the scroll. From the other acolytes'' whispers and murmurs, Emery was able to glean the scroll was something often used among magus to create an agreement.

    "Then, what will happen if we break the contract written there?"

    "As far as I know, if you break it, the contract will affect your soul. Your spirit cultivation may be damaged, hindering your progress as a magus at the very least. In worst cases, the punishment for breaking the contract is death."

    "Wait, isn''t the [Soul Contract] an insanely expensive item?" An acolyte interjected.

    "Not really, at least, not for Roran''s family, the Hartlights." Another acolyte answered.

    Roran took out a pen and started writing on the ck parchment. Afterwards, he stopped writing and showed the contents of the contract to everyone standing there.

    [Soul Contract �C No member of the team shall harm each other until one hour before the game ends]

    "Would this be enough of a guarantee for our cooperation?"

    A few acolytes walked closer to confirm the contract was to their satisfaction. After they finished reading the contract, they bit their fingers and drew symbols on the parchment with their blood.

    Julian looked at the acolytes before staring at his friends and asking. "So, what do you guys think? I do think it looks safe enough, at least."

    No one in the group, even Emery, could think of any good reason to reject the offer. In the end, everyone agreed to join Roran''s group.

    Emery stepped forward, bit his finger, and drew a symbol on the ck leather parchment. Right as he finished drawing the symbol, the mark on his hand shed and sent bits of information into his mind.

    [This is a soul contract]

    [Read the agreement carefully, as breaking the contract will lead to disastrous consequences.]

    [Do you want to ept the contract?]

    "Yes."

    Emery signed the contract, and felt a shift in his heart, as if something had changed. Emery realized the unique leather scroll did affect something inside of him. The contract had been sealed.

    After all 92 acolytes created their symbols on the contract, Roran took the scroll and announced.

    "We have a huge group. If we want everything to proceed smoothly, we will need a leader chosen from one of us."

    It was not difficult to conclude everyone would choose Roran as the leader. After bing the leader,Dopa suggested the group to have a vice-leader or a co-leader just in case anything would happen to Roran. After some discussion, everyone agreed to choose a leader from those who became part of the top ten.

    There were five teams, who were part of the top ten. Three out of those five belonged to acolytes from Roran''s ss. Roran had two very capable leaders, who lead the other two teams, Lymord, a young man with a scar on his right eye, and a curly red-haired girl named Mara. Emery could tell both of them were rank 7 acolytes. But as a show of goodwill, Roran decided he would offer the position to those outside his ss.

    Okoye the acolyte from Akamba was the obvious main choice. However, she chose to not ept the offer. Hence, the offer fell on Emery''s Team.

    "Does anyone from your group want to try their hand as a leader?" Roran asked.

    Unfortunately, Emery realized he had very little battle experience. He felt he would not be able to lead the team to its fullest potential. Meanwhile, Julian raised his hand, as he felt he was up to the task. He had some experience as a centurion within a fully trained Roman army, along with dozens of battles he had participated in.

    "Yes, I will do it." Julian said.

    Not many people were excited about having someone from a lower realm to be a co leader, but then all agreed to give face to Roran. With the decision taken, their preparation was nowplete. The next day, the second phase of the game would begin.

    "I wish you all good luck."

 Chapter 188 - The Second Game

    <h4>Chapter 188: The Second Game</h4>

    Day 20

    [The game will start in one hour. All participants are invited to gather in the Great Assembly Hall]

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the second game of thispetition will begin soon. Emery and his friends decided to prepare in advance.

    This time, they did not go outside the hall like before. They climbed the stairs together and arrived in the arena.

    Upon entering the arena, all acolytes stared in awe when they saw the empty chairs of the first trial, utterly bursting with people this time. At the very least, there were ten-thousands or more people crammed together in the arena chairs.

    Emery could feel the difference in treatment. It was clear something about the second game attracts far more audiences than the first one.

    However, the same improvement could not be said for the acolytes remaining in the arena. Even a casual nce was enough for anyone to tell that there were less than a third of the acolytes, who participated in the first game. Every single acolyte here was the best representative, who came within the top 100 people being ranked.

    Amidst the thin group of acolytes, Emery found a group who wore a slightly different uniform. Their uniforms were mostly ck with a white stripe in the middle. The stripe was a mark reserved only for the acolytes of the elite ss.

    Soon, there would be bloodbath, and they would be pitted against each other. However, no one dared to start any problem on an important asion such as this.

    Emery took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, trying to calm his beating heart. All he could feel was the excitement to start.

    "Are you nervous, Emery? Klea asked.

    "Maybe just a little, don''t worry too much about it."

    "Really? Well, it''s normal to be worried."

    Emery knew his heart was beating a mile each second right now, but he was not worried since he had done his very best to prepare. His fast heartbeat was not due to fear, but to anticipation. Emery couldn''t wait to show off his skills.

    Before the game began, the headmaster Altus Drayden gave a speech once again.

    "Acolytes, wee to the second game. This game will be the real trial to determine your future in the magus academy. May victory go to the most talented acolytes!"

    The short yet booming speech, boosted by magic, ignited the energy of the almost four thousand acolytes standing in the arena. The announcement was apanied by shouts of happiness from everyone.

    A magus with blonde hair, Magus Serena, entered and went up the stage.

    "Wee acolytes and all our guests, who are watching today''s game�� I will be your host today too! Cheer up, for the magus game you are so eager to witness will soon begin!"

    Magus Serena exined the rules of the game. Unsurprisingly, the rules were the same Roran exined to them. It seemed having a powerful friend or ally to back you up would be a massive advantage.

    After exining, Magus Serena showed the ten different areas that would serve as the battlefield for ten groups of acolytes.

    Deep caverns, towering mountains, snowy fields, deep marsh, a dry desert, a forest, beaches and even a volcano, ruins, andstly a t open area. All those areas would serve as the battlefield.

    ces such as the snowy fields, the volcano, and the desert were the three most unpopr ces each year.

    Without further ado, the raffle began.

    "Today, the lucky group, who will battle in the volcano pit is�� Group five! Give an apuse to our lucky group!" Serena said in excitement, in stark contrast to the clear disappointment of virtually everyone of ss 51 to 60.

    Areas such as the forests or hills were always better for everyone. Meanwhile, areas such as the volcano pit only benefited the acolytes with fire affinity, while spelling disaster for the acolytes with other affinities.

    "Group 2, today is your lucky day. You got the open field!"

    Actually, that was an exaggeration and a mockery. The open field was the least favorite ce for every acolyte, as it was nothing but an empty box-shaped arena, it usually resulted in a massacre.

    "Group 7, you have obtained�� The forest! What a lucky group!"

    Every single member of Group 7 exhaled in relief. The forest was an area every single acolyte saw as advantageous, especially Emery.

    After announcing the areas all the groups will battle in, Magus Serena announced the lucky acolytes'' ce with the elite acolytes. The D Group from the elite acolytes ss would meet with Group 7 in their chosen area.

    Emery himself didn''t really know much about the elite acolytes. So, he chose not toment on the group assigned to them. Meanwhile, Julian wanted to see Roran again in order to get as much intel as possible regarding the D-Group and the chosen area where they would battle. It seemed he truly took his role as the co-leader seriously.

    "Roman, I will go with you." Thrax said.

    "Alright, that is fine with me. Bringing a muscled guy would help make me look good in front of the other acolytes, haha!

    Before they both went and started their own things, Emery reminded the group about the n they needed to stick to and everyone nodded in agreement. The five decided to do a fist bump together to lift their spirits and hope for the best.

    While Emery and the others were waiting for thest announcements by Magus Serena, someone shouted his name from afar.

    He looked at the source of the voice, and was surprised to see Silva running towards him. Considering her gaze and expression, it seemed something very important just happened.

    "What is it, Silva? What happened?" Emery asked in concern.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website at https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 189 - Who is she?

    <h4>Chapter 189: Who is she?</h4>

    Among the sea of acolytes, Emery noticed a figure frantically running towards him. Narrowing his eyes, Emery realized the figure was Silva.

    "Emery!" Silva eximed, as she narrowly stopped in front of Emery. She was gasping for air due to how fast she had run.

    "Woah! Calm down, Silva! What happened?" Emery eximed, as Silva almost crashed onto him.

    "E-Emery!" Silva said, panting. "We don''t have much time. Listen! I''m in the group D. Hence, my group will be your opponent."

    Before Emery could process her words, Silva immediately continued, "In my group, there is one person you must avoid at all costs. His name is Lodos, he is the strongest in the group. But the thing that makes him the worst is because he is a maniac. You hear me?... Therefore, once the game begins, you bettere and find me right away! That way, you will be much safer."

    Emery was startled by the words Silva spoke. He was just standing there, processing the information Silva had shared with him. Because of this, Silva thought that Emery wasn''t listening to what she said.

    "Hey! Emery! Are you deaf?! What don''t you respond to my words? This is a serious matter. It''s very important for you to seed in this game." Silva said with such an urgency, one would think the world wasing to an end in the next second.

    Withdrawing from his thoughts, Emery calmly replied, "Yes, I know, Silva. Don''t worry, I have things already prepared."

    Stunned by the unexpected answer, Silva asked, "Things? What things? What do you mean?"

    "You see, me and my friends have decided to join this small alliance��" Emery proceeded to briefly tell Silva about his agreement with Roran''s group, so that Silva was careful about it. Emery then continued by showing his hand to her.

    "If you find someone with a mark on their wrist like this, it means they are part of the alliance." Emery said, as he pointed his finger at his wrist where Silva could see a ck mark etched there. The mark was the proof of the alliance.

    "We even did a Soul Contract to act as a guarantee and make sure the alliance stayed cohesive. So, be careful." Emery added with a shrug.

    Silva fell silent when she heard Emery''s exnation. He thought she was thinking about it, however, to his surprise, instead of being grateful for the information he shared, Silva suddenly became angry.

    "You helpless moron!!!" Silva shouted so loudly the acolytes around them turned their heads towards the two of them.

    "Those people can''t be trusted! And what''s with that Soul Contract? That''s very dangerous!"

    Startled by Silva''s sudden outburst, Emery quickly raised his hand. "Woah! Silva, calm down!" Emery said, while he apologized to the other acolytes around them.

    "I''m serious, you moron! You won''t stand a chance in the game with those guys. You should join me, I have two very strong elite half-bloods that will be helping me. You will definitely like them." Silva rapidly said. "Again, join my team. Don''t trust those human purists!" Silva emphasized her offer again.

    Klea and Chumo, who were still nearby, heard the shout and approached the two of them. The two of them could clearly hear it when Silva said ''human purists".

    "Who are you saying cannot be trusted?" Klea asked with a glint in her eyes, as she stepped closer to Emery.

    Silva flinched for a second and then decided to ignore Klea. Maintaining her gaze to Emery, she asked, "So, what do you say, Emery? Will you join me?"

    "I''m truly sorry, Silva. I''ve made a promise with my friends. However, I hope we all can work together. That would be great." Emery said with a smile.

    Upon hearing that, Silva became annoyed again. "Emery, I will say it one more time. If you want to seed, you better stay with me, your own kind."

    When he wanted to open his mouth, Emery suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder. Klea unexpectedly cut in and said with a small smile, "I''m sorry. But I think we are Emery''s kind. After all, we are pretty much family here."

    Silva looked even more upset and annoyed when Klea broke into the conversation, "Who is this girl, Emery?"

    "Ah�� Her? She is.."

    "I am his lover." Klea blurted out.

    "..."

    "..."

    !!!

    Not only Emery, Silva and Chumo were also shocked to hear that.

    "Wait! Well, that''s not-" Emery frantically tried to think of a way to rify this increasingly awkward atmosphere. Unfortunately for him, Klea cut him off before he could do so.

    "What do you mean by no? We did kiss and sleep together.. Didn''t we?" Klea said, staring at Emery.

    "...Aaa��" Emery lost his words and could only sigh deeply.

    Silva looked even more annoyed and said, "Huh! Do what you want, Emery. I don''t care anymore!"

    She then turned around and walked away. After only a few steps, Silva suddenly stopped and walked back towards Emery. The next thing she did truly made Emery speechless. The white-haired girl grabbed Emery''s arm before proceeding to bite it really hard.

    "Argh! That''s hurt." Emery said, while tapping Silva''s head.

    Secondster, Silva released her bite and left with an annoyed huff. Emery couldn''t help but release another deep sigh, as he watched Silva''s figure disappear into the crowd.

    Turning his head to the side, Emery was stunned to see Klea staring at him with an expression no less annoyed than Silva.

    "What is that about, Emery? Hmm��" Klea asked. "Seriously�� Why every time we have an assembly you always approach a girl? Huh! I don''t want to be your lover anymore!."

    As soon as she finished saying that, Klea walked away, leaving Chumo who was still in a state of shock. However, much to Emery''s exasperation, Chumo slowly raised his thumb up while a big smile gradually surfaced on his face.

    Emery couldn''t help but want to smack Chumo right there, right now. Sadly for Emery, before he could wipe the smile off Chumo''s face, a notification came out from the symbol on his hand.

    [Will you participate in the second game of the Magus Games?]

    "Yes, yes, yes." Emery hurriedly said, as he truly wanted to get out of this situation, fast.

    [Total number of Group 7''s normal acolytes : 320 acolytes]

    [Total number of Group 7''s elite acolytes : 50 acolytes]

    After making sure each acolyte knew the results of their group''s draw, Magus Serena closed the assembly by saying, "Remember! The top 50 acolytes with the highest points will not only be the winners of the game and have the right to advance to the next round, they will also be entitled to be part of the newest Elite ss of academy. Therefore, do your best and get in the top 50!"

    Boisterous apuse resounded through the arena as soon as magus Serena finished her speech. All acolytes proceeded to walk directly into the portal ording to their respective draws.

    As the figures of the acolytes faded into the portal, Magus Serena''s voice could be heard onest time.

    "Good luck everyone!"

 Chapter 190 - Second Game Start

    <h4>Chapter 190: Second Game Start</h4>

    [Wee to Magus Games! You will be now sent to a virtual arena, the pain will be real, death, however, won''t.]

    [Body and personal items have been scanned. All items are prohibited]

    [Objective - Get the most points]

    [Stay alive for bonus points]

    [Participants:320/50]

    [Your point : 0]

    [The Magus Games will start in five minutes]

    Upon entering the portal, Emery felt his body froze. Even if he wanted to, he could not move any of his limbs. In the darkness, a bright light suddenly appeared from nowhere, and before Emery was able to process what happened, his ears were greeted by the sound of rustling leaves and his skin was brushed by a refreshing breeze. When he opened his eyes, Emery saw that he was standing amidst lush trees, right in the middle of a dense forest.

    Right now, Emery was still being prevented from moving. In the corner of his eyes, Emery noticed the countdown timer was currently at one minute, and it kept going down.

    Not wanting to waste the time he had, Emery looked around as much as he could, trying to learn more about the ce he was in. Thend he stood on had a distinct brown-red color, and short des of grass grew amidst rocks with a simr shade of red. The trees growing around him were at least as tall as five times his height, with bark as big as two adults hugging each other.

    [10�� 9�� 8��]

    [The second Magus Game has started. Good luck!]

    In ordance with the n, Emery immediately used [Nature Sense �C Tier 2 nt Magic], and proceeded to use [Hide in Shadow] before climbing the highest tree he could find around him.

    The tips earlier had stated that the most dangerous part of the second game was not knowing theyout of thend they spawn in. The virtual nature of the game ensured each participant would arrive in random different locations, and each location carried distinct advantages and disadvantages from each other.

    In other words, to secure victory, one had to prioritize acquiring information upon the start of the game.

    With the information he was given before the game, Emery was able to aplish the first step without a hitch. In this second game, acolytes with multiple elemental affinities had a clear advantagepared to others, therefore Emery only had to be careful and n each move he would maketer.

    Within moments, Emery finally arrived at the top of the tree. Thanks to [Nature Sense] and the height of the tree, he was not only able to gather information of the ce, but also of how many people were nearby.

    [Nature Sense] allowed him to perceive the movement when someone stepped or walked near branches or when their feet brushed even one de of grass. From the information he received, Emery was able to conclude that there were at least three other people around him. He nced to the direction of the nearest sign and spotted an acolyte climbing a tree. It appeared that the acolyte was using a simr strategy as him.

    From the looks of it, the acolyte seemed to be from the same Lucky ss as him, but Emery was not able to recognize the acolyte. In addition, the acolyte seemed to possess simr skills as Emery, seen from the acolyte''s gestures who looked in the direction of the other two people.

    Luckily, Emery had used [Hide in Shadow] beforehand otherwise his location would be found. Thanks to the skill, Emery was able to spot the acolyte but not the other way around.

    As his battle power and spirit force increased, the sensitivity of all five of his senses was also increased. Thanks to that, Emery was able to see the wrist of that acolyte. Seeing the absence of the mark, Emery knew the acolyte was not part of his team.

    The thought to attack the acolytes crossed Emery''s mind. With the element of surprise on his side, it was easy for him to take out that acolyte and obtain some quick points. However, after thinking about it for a second Emery decided to y it safe. He would only attack when he knew for sure that the act would not jeopardize him. In addition, he had another reason to wait on the tree.

    Few minutester, his second reason for waiting and not attacking was fluttering close. A green bird with a slightly translucent body came closer to his palm right near the symbol, and the symbol glowed, sending a message straight into his mind.

    [You have received a new message!]

    [Emery, I am currently waiting around 100 meters north of the hill across the running river. I hope you are not too far. As the n says, I will be waiting here for an hour. If you can''t be here by then, we will go and meet at the nned location. PS: If you are with that white-haired girlfriend of yours, don''t bothering.]

    "..." thest part of the message somehow made his previous anxiousness when entering this battle arena immediately disappear.

    Emery tried to learn more about the geographicalyout of the ce around him and the direction the green bird flew from. He mentallypared what he currently saw with the forest arena map Roran showed the group during the gatheringst night..

    The area had a radius of around 20 kilometers, and the center position where they could obtain weapons was right in the middle of the circle. Emery tried to get a clearer look of his surroundings again and saw that even though it was quite far, he could see part of a construct that looked like a pyramid several kilometers away from him.

    From the information he had collected, Emery was able to calcte his current location. Therefore it was now the time to make a n. It seemed that he was currently too far from Klea, and the center of the arena was located between the ces they spawned. Hence, Emery decided to head to the center as nned.

    Emery had obtained information regarding his location and his target location. Now, he just needs to find the best path to reach that location.

    Emery used his [Nature Sense] spell again and found out the acolytes near him were gone, presumably to check a different location. Seeing the chance to move undetected, he quickly climbed down the tree and swiftly dashed away, using the shadows of the trees as his cover. Whenever he sensed the presence of other acolytes, he would choose to stay away and take a different path.

    After a few minutes of running, he can sense the closer he gets to the center, the more his [nature sense] spells find the movement of other acolytes. To his surprise, while running, Emery heard loud sounds of what appears to be a huge fight nearby. Curiosity slowly filled him until finally, he decided to take a quick look.

    He approached the source of the sounds carefully. He walked in between the trees to ensure that he would not be seen by them. After reaching the ce, Emery slowly peeked his head from behind the tree used as his cover. From his hiding ce, he was able to see eight figures fighting in the middle of a grass field.

    From how the fight looked, it was a six-on-two fight or more precisely two Elite ss acolytes versus six Lucky ss acolytes. How did Emery know that? Their attire gave their identity away.

    Seeing the people who were fighting, Emery decided to stay and observe the fight. After all, getting more information on the capabilities of an elite acolyte might help himter.

    Looking at the acolytes more clearly, Emery finds that two of the acolytes are part of his alliance and he wonders if he should join the battle.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Author Note:

    Please support the novel and author by buying at least the 1 coin privilege chapter that I set to give 7 advance chapters (best record in web novel I think) Also please check out the other tier that would give up to 30 chapters and 99% discount. This privilege would really help me get more ie from the novel, hence more time to write the chapters. Please don''t forget all these privilege chapters are optional, but the Power stones are mandatory. Haha Jokes

 Chapter 191 - Grassfield Battle

    <h4>Chapter 191: Grassfield Battle</h4>

    As he hid behind the tree and peeked his head over, Emery watched the ongoing fight ensue in the middle of the wide grassfield. Right now, in front of his eyes, Emery saw a total of 8 acolytes, two of them from Elite ss. One elite acolyte was currently fighting against four lucky ss acolytes.

    Meanwhile, Emery could see the other three people right around the location of the battle. There, another lucky ss acolyte knelt on the ground with wounds on his body while another one was ring at the second Elite ss acolyte. who stood across the two of them and had not intervened in the fight. The three of them were watching the progress of the battle.

    Emery returned his attention back to the fight and was surprised with how the fight went on. Even though the opponent they were facing was only a single Elite ss acolyte, Emery didn''t expect the fight to be in the hands of the elite acolyte, instead of the four normal acolytes. After all, all the acolytes who joined the game were those who managed to get into the top 50.

    It appeared the elite acolyte who was fighting was a Fire-element acolyte. The [Fireball] spell the acolyte casted managed to suppress the four acolytes'' attacks, but wasn''t enough to defeat them.

    Seeing the stalemate situation, the elite acolyte who observed the fight opened his mouth. "Gerri, what is taking you so long? Can you defeat them or not? We can''t waste our time here." the acolyte said with impatience.

    "These people are tougher than I thought." the fire acolyte replied. Thinking for a moment, he said, "Alright, then. Nate I am willing to share them with you. Come help me."

    Upon hearing that, Nate, the other elite acolyte, grinned, "Alright! Don''t mind if I do!"

    Looking at the situation turning bad for the other acolytes, Emery decided to stay quiet and didn''t interfere. Despite the fact two of them were the members of his alliance, Emery didn''t have the obligation to help them whatsoever.

    Receiving his teammate''s offer, the other elite acolyte named Nate immediately stepped into the fray. Emery could clearly see the acolyte''s hand was releasing electric currents, before heunched the spell towards the four acolytes.

    [Chain Lightning]

    Erratic streams of lightning rapidly shot through the air. But when the spell nearly hit the four acolytes, a stone wall suddenly emerged from the ground and blocked it.

    [Stonewall - Tier 4 Earth Spell]

    [Stonewall] was a high-level spell that only rank 7 acolytes specializing in Earth element could do. This spell was casted by the Lucky ss acolyte, who red at the elite acolyte earlier. The acolyte, who had only watched the battle, swiftly joined the battle when he saw the second elite acolyte intervening.

    Seeing the infamous [Stonewall], the lightning acolyte face couldn''t help but change. "What the hell?! There is a rank 7 among these rubbish? No wonder he was so confident and dared to re at me earlier."

    The rank 7 acolyte immediately darted towards Nate, the Lightning acolyte and proceeded to fight him. Watching the fight between the two acolytes, Emery didn''t know what to feel. The battle between the Lightning elite acolyte and the Earth acolyte was quite unique, or should he say unusual?

    The Earth acolyte didn''t manage to touch the Lightning acolyte due to the difference between speed, while the Lightning acolyte''s attacks couldn''t injure his opponent because of the [Stone Skin] spell. Emery predicted this 5 on 2 battle could turn into a long battle, but he didn''tin. After all, it was rare for him to be able to spectate a full-magic battle.

    Therefore, Emery took advantage of this golden opportunity and paid close attention to their respective actions. Based on the spells they used and the strength they exhibited, Emery could tell that 3 of them were rank 7 acolyte while the other five were rank 6 acolyte.

    If the fight kept going on, Emery estimated the battle between the rank 7 Lightning and Earth acolytes would end with the Lightning acolyte''s win. Although Emery was quite amazed by the prowess of the [Stone Skin] spell the Earth acolyte used, which was clearly stronger than Julian''s; Emery was quite sure sooner orter the Lightning acolyte''s attacks would destroy it.

    On the other hand, the Fire acolyte was being pushed back by the four rank 6 acolytes. The sheer number of spells the rank 6 acolytes threw at the Fire acolyte slowly put him in a precarious situation. Which meant the battle would tip on the side who managed to hold longer under their opponent''s attacks, the Fire acolyte or the Earth acolyte.

    Looking at the fragile deadlock, Emery was very tempted to interfere. He believed that, if he helped, this battle would definitely be won by the Lucky ss acolytes.

    Weighing his options, the possible pros and cons, Emery finally decided to step in. After all, with the presence of his 2 acolyte allies, Emery didn''t need to worry that these acolytes would turn to attack him when they win.

    But when he lifted his legs to move, Emery suddenly perceived a signal with his [Nature Sense], heading towards his location, or to be more precise their location. The signal was moving so fast that in a few seconds it had reached the grassfield. A figure was seen and Emery could feel the immense power emanating from that figure.

    Looking at his attire, Emery knew the figure was an elite acolyte. The acolyte was a slender man with long ck hair and a cold expression. The abrupt appearance of the figure shocked both parties and made them stop fighting.

    Emery noticed that, not only the faces of the Lucky ss acolytes changed, but also the expressions on the two elite acolytes. This obviously discouraged him from showing himself.

    The man slowly walked forward until he stood in the middle of the two sides, watching them. He then turned his body to the side facing the 6 Lucky ss acolytes. "You, all six of you can attack me together. Don''t worry, those two won''t bother us." the man said with a smile, pointing his thumb over his shoulder.

    "!!!" Everyone was shocked by the bold words they heard.

    The rank 7 Earth acolyte turned livid and said, "You elites are so arrogant! I will wipe off that smirk on your face!"

    Right after he said that, the Earth acolyte immediately casted a spell. In a split second, rocks emerged from the ground and formed into two stone golems that were nearly 3 meters high. Immediately, the two golems dashed towards the slender man, who was standing in the middle.

    Seeing the approaching golems, the slender man remained calm and slowly raised his hand. As soon as his hand was in the air, the two golems suddenly moved slower until theypletely stopped one meter away from the man. If one took a closer look, they could see the golems'' were enveloped by ck smoke-like aura.

    The Earth acolyte panicked, when he felt he lost control of his golems. The man then raised his other hand above his head and immediately, a huge ck needle about an arm length formed right above his hand.

    ncing towards the Earth acolyte, the man proceeded to hurl the needles towards him. The Earth acolyte reflexively casted his [Stonewall] spell to block the needles. However, to his surprise, the ck needles managed to pierce the wall and even pierced his stone-covered body and stabbed into his shoulder. The stone-covered body that was able to withstand multiple attacks was easily pierced by this ordinary-looking needle.

    "Arrgghhh!!" the Earth acolyte roared in pain, as he knelt to the ground.

    The slender man immediately formed another needle and hovered it above his hand. Seeing how easily that man could cast the same spell, the five acolytes were terrified, as their faces turned pale.

    The attackunched by the slender man turned the situation turned into 3 against 6, with the strongest fighter among the Lucky ss acolytes injured, unable to join the battle. In the blink of an eye, as if they had a spiritual connection with each other, the four remaining acolytes simultaneously decided to run and left the two injured acolytes.

    Various colors of lights appeared as the spells to increase speed and escape were being casted. However, they only managed to run a few steps before their bodies suddenly felt heavy, as if there was something pressuring them from above. The ck aura seen on the golems also appeared on their bodies.

    Feeling the effect of this aura, one of the acolytes said, his voice shaking.

    "T-T-This is a gravity spell��"

    Turning his gaze to the slender man, who was still standing there casually, the acolytes than realize who they were fighting with at the moment

    "Lodos!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 192 - Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 192: Trouble</h4>

    Emery had heard the name ''Lodos'' from Silva before. That was the name of the acolyte known to be a maniac. Apparently she thought he was also the strongest of the elite acolytes participating in this game. Emery finally understood why the two elites stood still like a statue the moment this creepy looking acolyte arrived.

    Lodos casted a spell and the 6 acolytes there dropped in a kneeling position to the ground. Gravity spells were a rare form of darkness element magic, just like space magic, and not all acolytes were able to perform them. Meanwhile, this maniac was able to perform it easily towards multiple targets, showing he was not just crazy, but also very much gifted.

    With the six acolytes now at his mercy, Lodos cast another spell. Six dark needles appeared in the air and ready to pierce those poor helpless acolytes. There really was nothing Emery could do about it. In fact, it would be much safer for him to leave the scene. It was far too early in the game for him to risk everything and face three elites at the same time.

    However, before he could leave, Emery heard shouting from one of the elite acolytes.

    "Lodos�� Can you at least share some of those acolytes with us too? We�� We did find them first, didn''t we?"

    Lodos stopped his attack and stared at the lightning acolyte who talked just now.

    "Oh, is that so�� Tell me, how many acolytes do you think I should share with you?"

    "Well, there are six of them, so each of us can get two�� Doesn''t that sound fair?" Lodos frowned upon hearing the statement, and the lightning acolyte stammered in a hurry. "Oh, wait, no, no. What I meant is, you can just give each of us one�� That would be enough as ourpensation for finding them, at least."

    Lodos closed his eyes, and all the floating ck spears flew towards the grounded, helpless acolytes. Six long ck needles flew towards the unmoving six acolytes.

    All the six acolytes screamed in pain, however, none of them died. Lodos decided to only stab their legs and arms on purpose. The poor acolytes ended up being pinned down, their limbs stabbed to the ground and weighed down by therge needles. As if he did not see the blood flowing out and staining the ground beneath, Lodos walked closer towards one of the poor acolytes and asked him.

    "This virtual reality is very interesting�� Hey, tell me�� How do you feel? Does the pain feel real?" Lodos asked, his ecstasy dripping from every word. His lips were curled into an unsettling grin that seems just a little too wide to be natural.

    The tier 7 acolyte was still able to stand up. He readied himself to fight even as therge ck needle piercing his shoulders and legs made his wounds bleed and widen each time he moved even slightly.

    "You crazy fucker." All of a sudden, the acolyte''s entire body turned to stone. It was a form of higher stage earth magic. The spell was able to give maximum defense to the acolyte who used it.

    However, to his surprise, instantly several ck needles formed all around him and quickly pierced him. With his heavy stone body and the increased downward pull due to the gravity spell, he was rendered unable to move even an inch. A dozenrge needles pierced his entire body, making him look like a pincushion of ck needles.

    The acolyte screamed in agony. His thick skin and increased defense caused the needles to only be able to pierce bit by bit, prolonging the pain he felt all around his entire body. Oddly, even though the needles looked sharp enough to kill if it just plunged a little bit deeper, none of them grazed, let alone stabbed, any vital organs.

    Lodos turned towards the other two acolytes and said, his gaze wide in excitement. "Do you want points from these guys? If you do�� I can share, but please wait a while. I have yet to y with them... you don''t mind waiting, right?"

    The elite acolytes shook their heads in a hurry. It was clear the disy of power affected them more than they would like to admit. "No, no. Never mind that, Lodos. You can have all of them, and we can look for another target."

    "Well, that doesn''t sound fair, does it�� You know what?" Lodos created two more ck needles and said. "You can have the one watching us right now."

    "!!"

    To Emery''s surprise, Lodos looked straight at him and tossed the two ck needles towards him. Emery jumped to the side and dodged the attack. The two needles barely missed him and lodged itself straight into one of the trees.

    Emery didn''t even need a moment to think what he should do. Without wasting an instant, Emery casted [Dark Smoke] to cover his tracks and ran as quick as he could. He jumped towards the top of the trees and moved quickly, while still using his [Nature Sense]. Thest thing he wanted was encountering another problem on top of his current one and ending up having to fight against two sides.

    Emery kept on jumping, while running as fast as his legs could carry him. However, the sensations he felt from [Nature Sense] told him the two elites were still busy chasing him.

    "Damn, they are gaining on me." Emery gritted his teeth. He was beginning to regret his decision to stay and watch the fight unfold.

    Both of his pursuers were rank 7 acolytes, and Emery knew it would not be easy to escape. However, if he had to deal with the two of them, at least he should ensure the creepy one would not add to his problem if he put on some distance between him and the ce of the battle. The further away the better.

    Emery kept jumping around the trees and ran at full speed. However, even though he put all his effort into running, the two acolytes were still gaining on him. Now the acolytes were just less than fifty meters away from him.

    "You can''t get away from us, you bastard! Come and fight!"

    Thanks to his [Nature Sense], Emery was able to hear the distinct sounds of sshing water, which gave him an idea. He ran towards the noise, and stopped at an openke with a small waterfall on one side and a river stream on the other side. "This is perfect" he thought

    Emery stopped next to theke and turned around, intently watching the two acolytesing towards him. The two acolytes stopped in front of him and one of them eximed in anger. "Hah! Just surrender yourself, Stop wasting our time!" it appears they wish to vent their anger from what that Lodos guy did to them. Two angry elites acolyte against him, this is unfortunate for him, if he don''t do it right he will not survive this.

 Chapter 193 - Water Fight

    <h4>Chapter 193: Water Fight</h4>

    Although Emery felt his power had increased and would love to give a spin on his newfound strength by fighting those two acolytes head on, deep down he knew fighting two acolytes was too difficult for him. He was not even sure he could defeat one, let alone two, rank 7 acolytes. If he wanted to beat the odds and win, Emery had to use his wits.

    The lightning acolyte gritted his teeth in impatience and snapped at Emery.

    "You''ve been cornered! If you surrender now, at least you can save us some time!"

    "Save time? If your time is really that valuable. You can just stop chasing me, then." Emery shrugged.

    "Huh!! You''re just a weakling rank 6 acolyte, and you dare act so arrogant? Bold of you to presume you have any ce in this game! Just hurry up and die!"

    "Let''s see which one of us is more arrogant, then."

    Emery did not waste his time and quickly casted the spell [Whip Ssh �C Tier 1 Water Element] using the water from the swirlingke. Tendrils of water rose up from theke, forming a ropey, whip-like shape before rushing towards the direction of the two elite acolytes.

    Ssh!

    Of course, both of them were able to dodge the attack easily. They barked a loudugh and eximed in amusement. "Hahaha! What the fuck is he trying to do? That was one of the weakest spells I ever saw!"

    Emery disregarded the attempt at taunting him and cast another spell.

    Swirling water rose from theke, before coalescing into two distinct shapes in the air. In an instant, the clearke water turned into two longnces. They flew and cut the air with a buzzing sound, each heading towards the two.

    The two acolytes were unfazed. Without moving as much as a step, they merely gestured and used their spirit aura to help them resist the attack.

    Once again, the lightning acolyte became more annoyed. He rubbed the bridge of his nose beforeughing even louder than before.

    "Oh, my god�� I take it back, you''re not just arrogant and weak, you''re an utter embarrassment to this game and the name of the academy! I can''t believe someone like you was able to enter the top 50 test!"

    "Hmm.. most likely he had a good team to cover for him, so it''s definitely possible. Let''s just get this annoyance over with."

    The fire element acolyte muttered under his breath, while a fireball appeared in the air. Within seconds, the [Fireball �C Tier 3 Fire Element spell] went from a tiny speck to a massive ball, radiating heat and even scorching parts of the grass they were standing on. The fire element acolyte pointed at Emery, and the fireball shot towards him.

    As he had seen the fireball spell in action in his previous fight, Emery knew the most important thing was trying not to get hit directly by the fireball. He took one step back and got even closer to the edge of theke before using his strongest water spell, [Crushing Wave]. A massive wave of water rose up from theke and served as a wall between him and the fireball, but of course, it was not enough. Using the wave as a decoy, Emery decided to jump into theke, while the two acolytes were still disoriented.

    "Fuck, he ran again!"

    "That idiot thought he was safe inside the water, because what, he is a water element acolyte? Your fire attack might not work there, but my lightning spell would be a different story�� Haha, he really is just a stupid weakling, after all! Gerri, stand guard near the stream and the edge of the river. We can''t let him escape."

    "I see. Fine then, you can have this one."

    Under the cover of the blueke, Emery swam around and used his [Water Breathing] spell to help him stay under. Everything he did, including this, was of course a part of his n. He decided to only use weaker water spells to hide his true ability and jumped into the water as an attempt to separate these two acolytes. In addition, Emery often spent his time reading books, and he knew the effect of lightning when exposed to water. However, he needed to take his chances. Even though his n had ws, his chances were much better than if he had to fight two elite acolytes head on at the same time.

    From his hiding ce under the water, Emery could clearly see the figure of the lightning acolyte. The figure raised his hand and casted [Chain Lightning] towards the surface of theke. As he expected, the spell hit theke and prickled his skin. Each strike of the lightning felt like dozens of hot knives stabbing into his body.

    "Die, die, die!" Nate, the lightning acolyte, kept casting his spells towards the surface of theke. With a cruel smirk, he said to no one in particr. "Haha! Let''s see how long you can resist this!"

    In contrast to Nate, Emery looked calm. His skin glowed a little before starting to turn harder into ayer of dark stone. Upon casting the spell [Granite Skin], he felt the effects of the lightning lessen a little.

    After he watched the battle between the lightning element acolyte and an earth acolyte who used [Stone Skin], Emery was curious on how well his hardened skin could hold on against such a powerful lightning spell.

    The result did not disappoint him, and the power of the lightning felt less like dozens of knives and more like tiny needles now. Although he wasn''t sure if theke water made the lightning less powerful or if his granite skin was so much stronger, thus able to hold on against such powerful lightning spells.

    Ever since Emery upgraded his dark core, he felt all his dark element-rted spells became far stronger than before. A part of Emery wished he could stall for time and remain like this all day, however, he couldn''t. This game had a clear time limit, and in order to pass, he had to move at some point. The only thing Emery could do was hope the elite acolyte was more impatient than him.

    For now, Emery decided to stall by sitting at the bottom of theke, while concentrating on maintaining his [Granite Skin] spell.

    As Emery guessed, the acolyte finally snapped, his impatience and annoyance finally getting to him.

    "Fuck, did he die already? Why is he noting out yet?

    Nate looked around theke, trying to find a sign as to where his prey currently was, but to no avail. [Granite Skin] had made Emery look simr to a simple rock at the bottom of theke. In the end, after a few minutes of enraged searching, Nate shouted to his friend. "Gerri! Make sure he doesn''t get past you, I''ll dive in and kill him myself."

    The acolyte dove into the water with a ssh. Emery finally got the chance he was waiting for. He stopped concentrating on his spell and swam forward. When they saw each other. Not surprisingly, the lighting acolyte was still able to cast lightning spells without hurting himself despite the fact that both of them were in the water. Nate raised his hand and casted more [Chain Lightning] spells towards Emery, while he was trying to swim closer. The closer Emery swam, the stronger the prickling on his skin felt. Without the protection from his granite skin, Emery was sure he would have already died twice at this point.

    Emery decided to cast more of his offensive water spells while underwater. He casted another [Steam Lance] and created ance that dashed towards his opponent while creating a strong current. However, thence dissipated into nothing at the touch of the sparks near Nate''s body.

    It was clear, Emery needed to close the distance if he wanted to win. But, his opponent''s spells hurt even at this distance. The elite acolyte most likely won''t sit still and let Emery approach without resistance. In fact, Nate maintained a medium distance and kept casting lightning spells.

    Emery decided to take the challenge head on and swam closer still, while dodging the fast-moving and unpredictable chain lightning as best as he could. The lightning stopped being a tiny prickling and grew into a burning pain all over his body, but Emery steeled his resolve and kept on swimming closer. Just a little bit more, if he decided to give up, his efforts would be all for naught.

    Then, finally, there was the chance Emery had been waiting for. The lightning acolyte swam up. He most likely ran out of air and needed to breathe.

    Emery wasn''t going to waste this chance, he quickly used the [Blink] spell and instantly appeared behind Nate, catching the elite acolyte off-guard. Emery then jumped into his opponent''s back and used the strength of all his limbs to hold down the struggling acolyte. Emery nned to hold him down and make him drown. To make sure his n seeded, Emery casted [Dark Root Binding], causing thick ck roots to appear and tie both of them down.

    The elite acolyte panicked and used all of his strength to struggle and break free. But the situation had changed, the hunter had now be the prey. Emery''s victory was imminent. But of course, the elite acolyte wouldn''t just sit still and let it happen. An explosion of pure lightning energy radiated from his body and hit Emery directly. Its power indicated the spell must be a powerful tier 4 spells.

    At that moment, Emery felt the true power of a tier 7 acolyte. The explosion let out sparks of electricity all hitting him directly all over his body. The pain was immense. Emery had never felt such pain in his life, and if he listened to his reflexes, he would have let his arm go.

    But no, never. Emery had sacrificed a lot to get his chance, and he would not waste it no matter what.

    Emery concentrated on his core and channeled his spirit energy towards the nerve points of his body to strengthen himself. A series of notifications appeared in his mind.

    [Immortal Gate: Stage 2]

    [Battle power increased by 4]

    "Aaargh!" Emery screamed, feeling his muscles tighten and skin strengthen at a rapid pace. The excruciating pain from the lightning subsided a little and his hold on his opponent became stronger, together with his resolve to never let go. But, this battle wasn''t over yet. Sensing the end was imminent, the lightning acolyte finally decided to pour all his power into onest strike. It was either all or nothing.

    "No! Never!"

    Emery held the struggling acolyte even tighter, his resolve to not let go had been renewed. He was ready to use the power of his fey transformation, but before he could, he felt the power coursing to his nerves increase. The change felt like someone broke a dam covering a massive river, and all the power poured inside him and multiplied his strength.

    [You have achieved a breakthrough your battle art skill]

    [Immortal Gate: stage 3]

    [Battle power increased by 8]

    That was thest bit of strength Emery needed to strangle the elite acolyte. Within five seconds, Nate, the arrogant acolyte, struggled onest time and finally stopped moving. His eyes wide open before dying, hisst thought was of disbelief after losing to a nobody.

    [Congrattions, you have defeated an elite acolyte]

    [You received 5000 points]

 Chapter 194 - Fire Fight

    <h4>Chapter 194: Fire Fight</h4>

    The lifeless body of Nate, the Lightning elite acoyle floated in the water for a moment before it slowly dissipated into light particles, leaving nothing behind. As soon as the body disappeared, a notification appeared in front of Emery.

    [Congrattions! You have defeated an elite acolyte]

    [You have received 5000 points]

    Looking at the notification, which told him he won the arduous battle, Emery could not hold himself back from smiling widely. This was his first victory! Not only did he receive points for his efforts, the fight earlier also helped him break through the bottleneck he had in his battle art technique.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 3]

    [Battle power 46]

    Emery was so happy with the oue he forgot for a second his whole body was currently in great pain and aching all over, after enduring such a strong lightning current. There was also another problem with the other acolyte, who were still waiting for his reappearance, outside theke. Knowing the acolyte was a Fire element acolyte, Emery felt safe being inside of the water. However, he would still have to get out of theke sooner orter.

    The reason he managed to win the first fight was partly because of his strategy, but Emery was not sure if he could outsmart the next one. After all, everyone in the second game were formidable opponent. Therefore, Emery decided to stay in the water for the moment and casted [Nature Blessing] spell on himself to make sure he would be in his prime condition, if not optimal, for the next fight.

    Ten minutester, when Emery felt his wounds had closed up and his breath stabilized, he slowly walked out of theke. As soon as Emery''s feetnded on thekeshore, a figure swiftlynded a few meters in front of him like a fallen fireball. The figure was a man with red short hair, the Fire elite acolyte earlier.

    Seeing Emery''s lone appearance, the acolyte''s eyes bulged, as if he didn''t believe what had happened. "I can''t believe it! You managed to defeat Nate??! How did you do that?!"

    While Emery was recuperating and healing his injuries earlier, he had hoped the guy would have left. After all, he spent a good ten minutes inside theke. Who would have known that the guy had the patience to waited for one of them to appear.

    Eyeing the guy, Emery calmly said, "Yes, I did. Hence, I suggest you to leave me alone if you don''t want to ended up like him."

    However, instead of being afraid when he heard Emery''s warning, the guy unexpectedlyughed, hard. "Hahaha! It looks like you do have some strength, after all. That stupid Nate must be extremely angry right now for underestimating and losing to you!"

    When Emery heard that, he only smiled faintly and said, "I am sure he is. So? Are you going to avenge him now?"

    Upon hearing that, the fire acolyte immediately waved his hand as he denied Emery''s question. "No, no, no. I never thought of avenging Nate, actually i don''t really like the guy very much. However, we obviously still have to fight. After all, it is what the game for." The guy said while shing a grin.

    After saying that, the acolyte quickly raised his hands and opened his palms. Immediately after, two zing fireballs materialized on his palms, signifying he was ready to attack. Looking at Emery, the acolyte kept his grin and said, "I am not Nate. Therefore, I will not underestimate you. What''s your name?"

    "You can call me Emery." replied Emery as he readied his stances.

    "Emery�� Hmm�� good name! I''m Gerri."

    Right as Gerri finished his words, he immediately shot the fireballs toward Emery. This time, Emery would fight one on one against Gerri. It was time for him to openly test his current strength against an elite acolyte.

    Two raging fireballs rapidly flew towards Emery. Seeing the approaching fireballs, Emery couldn''t help but recall the power he felt behind Gerri''s fireballs. All of the water-based spells Emery currently had in his repertoire weren''t strong enough to match them. Hence, it was time to try using the Darkness element.

    Concentrating his mind on the darkness spirit element, the darkness core Emery had contracted rapidly as darkish runes appeared in front of his palm, proving Emery was casting a spell. In the blink of an eye, Emery casted his current strongest offensive spell. [Enfeeble de]

    A horizontal dark line materialized and shot towards the iing fireballs. The fireballs collided with the [Enfeeble de] and the two spells exploded at the same time.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    Loud explosions appeared as the two spells destroyed each other. However, Emery noticed that Gerry was smiling, when he saw his spells failing to reach Emery.

    "I knew it! I knew that you weren''t just a Water acolyte. I noticed it when you ran away before with a smoke. You really did y us before, smart move!"

    After saying that, Gerri once again casted [Fireball] spells and firing them towards Emery. In a split second, a barrage of fireballs were seen flying through the air, Seeing the impending barrage, Emery swiftly casted [Enfeeble de] and conjured several dark des that weed the fireballs. Both of them continuously carried out long-range attacks using their spells, as they continued to dodge and move around, looking for gaps to hit their respective opponent.

    *swish* *swish* *swish*

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Seeing their battle was even, Gerri eximed loudly, "Emery! I must admit that your darkness spell is amazing!"

    "Huh?! How so?" Emery asked, while still continuing to dodge and cast spells.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    Dashing to the left to dodge the dark de that flew towards him, Gerri replied, "Your tier 3 spells are able to resist my tier 3 spells despite the fact that I am a rank higher than you."

    "Hmm�� is that so? Thanks!" Emery replied, as he did a backflip to evade a fireballing from above him.

    The situation became a bit weird yet harmonious, as they were currently fighting with each other, but talking casually as if they were bosom friends.

    "Too bad, you won''t win this fight!"

    Suddenly, the rate of Gerri casting and throwing fireballs became increasingly faster, and his [Enfeeble de] spells unable to cope fast enough. Thanks to that, Emery was cornered and forced topletely focus his mind on evading the rain of fireballs.

    KABOOOM!!!

    Emery was barely able to dodge thest attack, as his body was being flung by the impact of several fireballs exploding next to him. His body spun in the air before he fell andid on the ground. Gerri, not letting him stand and throwing another fireball towards him, Emery swiftly rolled his body to the side to dodge the spell. The impact pushed him a little, before Emery stood up and stared at Gerri.

    "Even though your spirit core was amazing, you are still an amateur in spells, Emery! Your casting speed is too slow!"

    Emery didn''t even try to refute, as he knew what Gerri said was true. He was still not used to cast this spell. After all, it hadn''t been that long since he decided on his specialization. He truly needed more time to master his individual spells. s, at the moment, Emery would have to fight with what he had.

    KABOOOM!!!

    Another explosion urred, as several fireballs hit the ground. This time though, Emery decided to take advantage of the smoke to hide himself and swiftly casted his most dependable spell.

    [Blink]

    As soon as the chant finished, Emery instantly disappeared from his spot and appeared behind Gerri. Gazing at the open back, he quickly casted his [Enfeeble de] again. But much to his surprise, Gerri was able to react much faster than his estimation. When Gerri felt the fluctuation behind him, he swiftly turned around and quickly grabbed Emery''s stretched hand before the chantpleted.

    Gerri held Emery as his ten fingers grabbed Emery''s arms tightly. Looking straight at Emery''s eyes, he said, "Impressive space magic. But too bad... your offensive spells sucks."

    Feeling the tight grip, Emery quickly used his [Granite Skin] spell, both his arms swiftly covered with granite stone, causing Gerri to be even more surprised.

    "Amazing! I didn''t expect you to have three affinities. But... what''s the use? One element is all you need!"

    Surprisingly Emery''s not strong enough to pull his arm, instead immediately after, Emery felt pain on both his arms as all of Gerri''s fingers were engulfed in mes.. It''s a purple me. The me was so strong it cracked Emery''s granite-covered arms open.

    "Haha! This was my ticket into the elite ss, Emery."

    Emery can feel the fire under his granite skin even right into his bone

    "ARRRGGGHHH!!!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    Come join the discussion at Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 195 - Purple Fire

    <h4>Chapter 195: Purple Fire</h4>

    Purple fire!

    The fire radiating from Gerri''s finger felt like a piercing drop of molten magma, and it cracked through Emery''s granite skin as if it was nothing but bread. What was even more surprising was that, not only the purple fire was able to go through his granite skin, but Emery, who was confident with his battle power, was still unable to break free from Gerri''s crushing grip.

    "Such a strong grip!"

    Left with no choice, Emery decided to take the chance and use his newly evolved battle art skills.

    [Heavenly gate stage 3]

    [Battle power increased by 8]

    With the battle art boost, now Emery has a total of 46 battle power. Through his newfound strength, he pulled his arm out from Gerri''s iron grip. But just as he walked a few steps back, to his surprise, Gerri was still able to follow him close. The purple fire expanded and covered his palm, and Gerri pulled back before striking Emery''s chest with all his might.

    BAMMM!!

    The strike threw Emery several steps back. Even with his defensive granite skin, the strike still gave him a lot of pain. Not only that, the attack felt like it left a burning fire within his chest. The fire continued roaring and tearing up his insides, and within moments, he spat out a small puddle of blood.

    "Yes! How do you like my technique [ming Palm]?" Gerri bragged.

    With his hand still at his chest, Emery replied "Well, I think everyone would know the feeling of getting hit and hitting someone are two vastly different things." Emery mumbled, half irritated and half amused. The throbbing pain in his chest still remained. "What was that? Is that a battle art, or a spell?"

    "It''s hand to hand battle art that requires mastery of the fire element. It works wonders whenbined with my purple me skill."

    "Ah, I see�� Dang, if only I had my sword with me." Emery mumbled.

    "So, you are a swordsman too, aren''t you? Too bad you don''t have a weapon though. That''s more reason why I will win this fight".

    Once again, Gerri casted [Fireball]. A small ball of fire appeared and expanded bit by bit as he dashed towards Emery''s direction. It was clear, Emery was at a disadvantage on every single part of this fight. Gerri was not only adept at long distance attacks, he was also abat magus, who was extremely proficient at hand to handbat. Even with his quick feet and equally quick thinking, Emery was not sure he would be able to dodge Gerri''s attacks. It seemed Gerri''s battle power and his own were not too different. This battle was proof Gerri truly deserved his title as an elite acolyte.

    BAMMMM!!

    Once again, Gerri''s strike connects, this time hitting Emery''s back. The force of the strike caused Emery to fall down, roll on the ground, and hit a tree. Beneath the tree, Emery struggled to stand and spat out another glob of blood.

    "Your strength levels are above average, you have good basics, and you have an extraordinary spirit core. Unfortunately, your technique needs polish, and your spells take too long to cast. You''re still an amateur at this point."

    "Geez, thanks for the advice. I''ll be sure to practice harder next time."

    "Good attitude, but there will be no next time, loose here means no elite ss for you! That''s the end of the road!"

    Gerri dashed forward, while activating his fire attacks. The weakened Emery was only able to use his [Blink] skill to protect himself. Due to his injuries, Emery was unable to move quick enough or far enough and, as Gerri said, Emery''s spellcasting speed was stillcking.

    If he wanted to win, he needed a change in strategy.

    A massive fireball rushed towards Emery, and he used [ck Smoke].

    "Where do you think you''re going? Damn it, if you''re jumping into the water again I would be surely disappointed." Gerri looked at theke, hoping his opponent did not take the coward''s way out from their battle. Of course, Emery did not run, he merely used the cover of the smoke to hide and give him a chance to use his powers.

    [Fey bloodline activated]

    [Battle power has increased by 10]

    [Current battle power: 56]

    The moment his transformation started, ck tattoos with the shape of swirling lines started creeping across his skin, while his ears pulled towards the top of his head and his fingernails curled into wicked ws. But, while he felt the boost of power, he also felt his muscles and bones being pulled into several directions at once. Thebination of battle art and fey transformation he used has increased his battle power by around 18 points, but as a side effect, his whole body felt as if he was being tortured.

    Not wanting to waste this chance, Emery jumped forwards and using his whole strength, he mmed down hard with both fists as hended.

    Gerri was able to see that Emery was going to attack him, but Emery was too fast now and he didn''t have the chance to dodge.

    BAMMMMM!!

    Gerri was quick enough to block the attack with his two hands, but it was still too strong for him, as result, he was thrown down on the ground. Realizing the situation had changed, Gerri spun around and tried to run, but in this state, Emery was faster. Emery jumped and pinned Gerri down on the ground with one arm around his neck, while his other arm pulled back and struck Gerri hard on the head.

    BAAMMMM!!

    A direct hit from an acolyte with 56 points of battle power. Gerri spat out one of his teeth right as Emery struck again, causing a nasty bruise at the side of his face. Emery tried to strike for the third time, but the desperate Gerri suddenly raised both of his hands and purplish light shine from both of them, as he casted his strongest Rank 4 spel [Ignite �C Fire Element]

    A massive explosion resounded throughout the area, and a burst of me appeared with enough force to throw Emery several meters back away from Gerri.

    Gerri attempted to stand up on shaky legs and an unfocused gaze. After he finally managed to stand up, he eximed. "What the fuck, you are also a halfblood! Damn, you really are a monster. How the hell are you not in the elite ss?"

    Emery struggled before he finally also managed to stand up. His chest felt like a painful furnace due to the force of the rank 4 fire element strike. With still some of the me burning on his body, Emery cast the [Whip ssh] and the swirl of water from theke ssh towards him. Fortunately his granite skin was still giving him some protection or he would already have several burn marks on him. He hissed and gritted his teeth in pain, but he managed to reply. "Thanks for that, I''ll take that as apliment."

    It was clear, the next strike would determine the oue of the battle. "Well sure, you can take that as apliment, but only after you defeat me, Garri the Violet me!"

    Purple mes spread from Gerri''s palms and zed atop his whole body, showing off the power of his spirit force.

    Emery took a deep breath and readied himself to strike, unfortunately Emery could feel his muscles were at their limits, Emery was not sure how long he could hold his current form. He really had to end this fight as quickly as possible.

    "Okay, I''m ready!e at me!" Emery taunted.

    Gerri dashed like a human fireball, while Emery still stood unmoved. He took a moment to focus on his opponent''s movement. This time with his transformation, Emery believed he could move faster than Gerri. He just needed the right move. Dodge to the right or dodge to the left. His opponent has a better technique than him. It would be very troublesome to let him close.

    When Gerri''s was just three steps in front of him, Emery decided to dashed forward instead. He covered his head with both of his hands and charges in. Full strength to tackle the opponent in front of him.

    BAAAMMMMM!!!!

    It was the right move! Emery took him by surprise and due to his higher battle power, the crash hurt Gerri even more and threw him back a few meters. Gerri was nowid t on the ground

    With a little headache after the crash, Emery tries hard to charge in to finish the fight. Thats when suddenly another figure came from nowhere andnded nearby.

    "What an interesting fight! I really must join!"

    The skinny figure was a familiar sight. It was the creepy acolyte known as Lodos. The situation just turned from bad to worst.

    "Damn me and my sh*ty luck!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 196 - Gravity Spells

    <h4>Chapter 196: Gravity Spells</h4>

    Lodos, who was said to be the strongest acolyte among the D elite ss, came in the middle of their fight without warning. His wide-blown gaze and shrunken irises, along with his cheshire-cat smile, conveyed bad news for both of them.

    "Well, look at that. He''s got such a great timing." Emery said in his head, every word dripping with sarcasm.

    The fight was almost over, Emery simply needed a few more seconds to finish Gerri and gather his points. Now, the creepy guy everyone has been dreading showed up.

    Honestly, he was not even sure he would be able to overpower Gerri with his Fey Transformation and Heavenly Gate. Now, with Lodos joining into the fray, it was definitely impossible. Beating the odds by killing one of the two elite acolytes and almost defeating the other had already taken too much of his energy and he would rather not push his luck by trying to beat the acolyte known for his insanity among the elites. Emery mentally prepared himself to run. Maybe dive into the water, or just smoke out and [Blink] away.

    On the other side, Gerri tried to stand up before finally wobbling up and shouting at Emery. "Damn you, Emery! That really hurts!". He turned to Lodos and narrowed his eyes in disdain. "You just had to show up now, don''t you? Well, not this time, Lodos! This one is mine, get out of here and find another acolyte to torment or something!"

    mes erupted from both of Gerri''s palms, heating the crisp forest air. This time, however, the might of the purple mes was directed towards Lodos.

    Unexpectedly, Lodos did not even flinch. He onlyughed, hisugh one of amusement and mirth.

    "Ah, so you dare challenge me, too? Hahaha! Then great! This is excellent,e then! You can attack me together! Even without getting any point, I would still love to kill you for my satisfaction"

    Gerri''s involvement made Emery think he had a chance. Their battle aside, Gerri seems to be an interesting person and could be a very powerful ally for him. If both of them team up against the creepy guy, they might have a chance to escape or possibly beat the maniac Lodos.

    �� Or so Emery thought before all his hope were crushed with a single sentence from Gerri''s mouth.

    "Me? Fighting you?�� No, no, On second thought I don''t want any trouble. Nope! Please, mister. Do whatever is you want with him."

    "..." Upon hearing the reply, Emery''s jaw almost dropped open.

    Gerri stepped aside and walked towards one of therger stones along the edge of the river. He leaped off the ground andnded on top of the stone before sitting on it. "Well, what are you two waiting for? Go on, fight to your heart''s content. I''ll just be here watching the fight."

    "What an interesting person, indeed." Emery cursed for the second time today, to the guy and his shitty luck.

    Lodos turned around and faced Emery before raising his right hand high up, "It''s you and me now!" ck tendrils appeared in the air and merged into a ck rune, a sign he was about to use a darkness element spell.

    The gravity spell [Pull Down] was cast, and Emery''s body instantly felt a few times heavier, as if the earth itself was pulling him down. Previously he only saw what the creepy acolyte did to others, and now he understands how scary the spell was. It was almost instantaneous and seemed unable to dodge.

    "Now die, weakling." Lodos grinned and cast another spell. A pair of ck needles appeared in the air and headed straight towards Emery. Both needles made a whooshing noise as they rushed through the air.

    Shhhhht! Shhhht!

    The noises became a harbinger of his death, Would he be losing the game so early?

    No, no. He did not want it to end! His mind screamed and his body jolted with newfound energy.

    With all his might, powered by his desire, Emery forced his body to move. In thest second before the ck needles pierced his body, he was able to breakout. The ck aura of the gravity spells around his body was dispersed and he managed to leap out of the way. The needles missed him andnded piercing the ground.

    Lodos raised his eyebrows and said. "Oh? That was unexpected. You''re much stronger than you look."

    Emery sighed in relief. Yet again, his high battle powerbination of two buffs gave him the ability to overpower the gravity spells and saved him from those needles.

    "That was great!" Gerri cheered from the side.

    Emery did not react, but Lodos squinted in irritation at him, and it was his cue to cover his mouth. "Okay, fine, my bad! I''m sorry, please continue your fight and disregard me here, I''ll be quiet as a mouse."

    Emery saw his chance and did not waste it, and he cast [Enfeeble de], causing a pair of horizontal sword-like ck lines thrown towards Lodos. Right before it hit Lodos, however, a ck aura-like shield appeared and glowed surrounding the creepy acolyte body, causing Emery''s spell to dissipate like smoke. Emery''s strongest offensive spells were stopped casually without his opponent needing to raise a finger.

    He really should have just taken the chance to run, but right now the gravity spell has instateously affected his body again, Emery again tried to overpower the spells when he realized Lodos smile and amusement with him.

    "Great! Then, how about this? Let''s see if you can breakout from this one!"

    This time Lodos raised both of his hands and pped in the air, summoning a ck aura from all over his body. In an instant, Emery felt his body being weighed down again, but this time the spell was at least twice as strong, if not more. Suffocating ck aura clung to his skin and kept him from moving. Even trying to lift a finger and casting a spell was too difficult a feat.

    Lodos smiled in satisfaction, admiring Emery''s attempts to struggle away. "How does that one feel? You have 10 seconds. If you can get out of that, I''ll let you leave."

    Lodos snapped his fingers and a dozen massive ck needles appeared around Emery''s body.

    "Nine�� Eight��"

    Emery pushed his body and tried to take advantage of every ounce of strength in his body. His muscles contracted in full, pulses of pain wracked his body with every movement. Unable to keep his pain contained, Emery screamed and attempted to release himself from the hold of the dark aura.

    "Seven�� six��"

    The more Emery pushed himself, the more pain he felt. Thebination of recoil from [Heavenly Gate] and [Fey Transformation] was beginning to affect his body, and the pain only worsened in each second he struggled.

    "Five�� Four��"

    Emery knew his body was at its limit. He pushed it one more time, but instead of being able to overpower the spell, the strength coursing within his body started to wane. The two buffs he was using were both disappearing�� followed by his body returning to his normal shape, the fey transformation started to retract and disappear.

    Seeing this Lodos''s cheerful face turns to frown "What!! is that your limit? Disappointing!"

    It was not just Lodos who disappointed, Emery also med himself for his failure.

    "Just die!" Lodos shouted, his gleeful smile reced with anger. The needles floating around Emery started to drop one by one towards him.

    Emery could only watch and curse his own weakness as the needles flew closer. But, right before it pierced his body, suddenly the ground all around his body was shifted and thorny vines grew instantly. The vines wrapped all around his body, forming a distinct pattern while cocooning him in a protective embrace.

    [Wall of Thorns �C Tier 4 nt Element]

    Every single needle was stopped and stuck on the thorns. However, Emery saw one needle pierce through the wall and only stopped inches away from his face.

    "That was close."

    It was an impressive nt elements spell, but unfortunately, it was not his. Only those who have reached rank 7 would have the chance to learn this particr tier 4 spell.

    A momentter, parts of the thorn wall moved, letting Emery see what was happening outside. Standing beside him, stood a pale skin woman with white hair.

    "Silva!"

    Her friendly figure really gave a light breeze upon his fortune. When Silva turned around, she quickly started to scold him.

    "I specifically warned you about this guy, and you have to fight him first don''t you! Your stupidity was beyond help!"

    On second thought, it''s not really a friendly face nor friendly words, but still delightful to hear.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Any piracy is not advisable as it''s a part of a crime.

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 197 - Silvas Help

    <h4>Chapter 197: Silva''s Help</h4>

    Silva looked at Emery through the opening and asked him. "How badly are you hurt? Can you still fight?" She asked, the tone in her voice clearly conveying the concern she felt for him.

    Emery was about to nod and tell Silva he was alright, but when he was about to, his body betrayed him, as his mouth spat out more blood. Fighting with Nate, Gerri and Lodos in a quick session really took a toll on his body. In hindsight, his current state was inevitable, he did really push himself ''a little bit too much this time.

    Not wanting Silva to worry, Emery gave a strained smile and answered. "I am fine, Silva�� No need to worry about me."

    "Huh, worry?! Who even has time to worry about you?! I''m not even worried, I just happened to pass through here and found you by chance!" Silva frantically exined her ''reason''.

    Emery''s smile turned into a grimace. His attempt to downy his own wounds failed miserably, as his face clearly lost a lot of color. He really shouldn''t force his body with the two buffs like that.

    "You really are unlucky and foolish." Silva shook her head and sighed, before turning around to face Lodos.

    "Hey, Lodos! This acolyte is my friend, will you let him leave this time? Let''s consider it a favor, I will repay itter. I promise you won''t regret this."

    Lodos frowned and upturned his nose in disdain, as if he had smelled something truly putrid. "Where''s the fun in that? I never needed a favor from anyone in my entire life."

    Silva nced at Emery before replying to the lunatic man. "What are you looking to get from this fight anyway? Fun? If so, why do you waste your breath and energy bullying a regr acolyte, let alone an injured regr acolyte? Are you really that bored?"

    "Hear, hear!" To everyone''s surprise, Gerri who only watched so far decided to chime into the conversation. "That regr was badly beaten after defeating Nate and almost being killed by yours truly, Gerri the Violet me! I almost won when you, an elite, came swooping in. For what? You want my points and my prey, huh? You shameless elite!"

    Upon hearing Gerri''s addition, Silva and Emery looked at each other, both unsure whose side Gerri really was on.

    Fortunately, or unfortunately, Gerri''s words seemed to have the right effect intended, as the expression on the crazy acolyte changed and he gritted his teeth in annoyance. "What do you want? You expect me to let my prey escape just like that?"

    Silva paced around them, as if thinking as hard as she could, before snapping her fingers. The expression on her face looked like she had an idea, a brilliant one.

    "Ah! Lodos, I have a way so you don''t need to release your prey, but also protect your honor and still have fun!"

    "What is it? I am listening." the crazy acolyte said, while crossing his hands.

    "The easy solution is letting him recover from his wounds first! Let''s see, maybe one hour��? No, no, no! Three hours!" Silva excitedly replied, while shing three fingers to Lodos.

    Lodos huffed. "No! 10 minutes. That''s all I can give!"

    "Lodos, think about it, what do you think a 10 minute recovery can do? Might as well do the deed and kill him now and be theughingstock of the entire elite ss acolytes."

    Lodos appeared to be even more annoyed, when he heard Silva''s words. He was silent for a moment, while his feet tapped the ground as he gave the suggestion some thought. Releasing his crossed hands, he said, "Fine, you can have 30 minutes. Not a second more." He then sat on the ground and immediately entered a meditative state, preventing Silva from arguing any further.

    Emery nced at Silva, who made a wicked smile, before ncing at Gerry and asked him. "So, Gerri, what about you? What do you want?"

    "Me...? No... Nothing! Just consider as if I am not here at all. I am just part of thisrge stone." Gerri said, as he gestured at therge stone he was sitting on.

    Silva decided not to bother with him and ignited him and his stupid jokes. She released the [Wall of Thorns] spell that has been surrounding Emery.

    "Thanks, Silva." Emery said, quickly sitting down in a meditative position. Without wasting time, he casted [Nature Blessing] on himself.

    Silva looked at Emery, her expression a little shocked. "Ah, is that one of the rare nt element healing spells, right? You''re always full of surprises, every time I see you something newes up."

    Emery onlymented with a smile, he focused all his energy to heal himself.

    "So, how long do you need to heal yourself?"

    "I''m not too sure, Silva, but most likely the whole 30 minutes�� I''ll try my best, hopefully I''ll recover enough to be able to fight him at my full strength."

    Emery''s answer made Silva frown again.

    "You absolute moron, who even said you needed to fight him�� Look, as soon as you get healthy enough, give me the sign. We will run as fast as we can."

    "��" Emery looked at Silva, dumbfounded.

    Seeing Emery''s reaction, again Silva looked annoyed. "Okay, Emery, I''m going to tell you this just once, you better open up that thick skull of yours and understand this. There is no honor involved with people like him, okay? Especially not during such an important game like this. Who needs honor when your whole future is at stake?!"

    Emery bit his teeth and nodded. Ever since he could remember, starting from his childhood, he was raised with the way of the knight. For every knight worthy of his salt, honor was something, a treasure more valuable than anything else. Upholding the code of honor was a privilege, such was what his father always said to him.

    However, Emery could understand Silva''s point of view. Thinking about the current events, he might be more flexible in the future, but right now he needed to recover from his wounds first.

    Emery, Lodos and Gerri all sat in a meditative position, while Silva stood firm on guard in case something happened to Emery.

    They stayed that way for a while. As the situation went on, Emery could feel his body refreshen, as his wounds were healing and he started feeling so much better. However, he felt something weird within him. Therefore, Emery checked his condition and found something that really shocked him.

    [Fey Bloodline - Erratic]

    Emery gave it a try, but as he feared, he couldn''t ess his [Fey Transformation] skill. Was this the cost of him forcing both the battle art and fey transformation together? ''This is really bad.'' Emery thought.

    Apparently, Silva paid close attention to Emery and realized something was wrong, when she saw the changes in his expression.

    "Is something wrong?" Silva asked.

    Emery was about to answer but then, instead of answering, he threw up another blood to the ground.

    At the same time, Lodos shouted, "Time is up!"

    "Silva, you should just leave. Don''t worry about me." Emery said with difficulty as he tried to stand up.

    Emery could see Silva was conflicted to decide. Momentster, she said, "Emery, we can''t run away while you are still hurt. Therefore, just focus on your healing, and when you are done, you give me the sign and we will run together, alright?!"

    Upon hearing the idea, Emery said, "No, Silva! I can''t let you do that!"

    "You fool! Who do you think I am? Before joining the elite ss, I am the best acolyte of ss 77! Of course, I can hold that creep down. Don''t worry. I have detailed information about Lodos. You might not be able to see it clearly, but his gravity spells have a limited area, the stronger force he uses, the smaller the area. I might not be able to defeat him, but surely I won''t be easily defeated. You Just focus on your healing!"

    Silva walked towards Lodos and said "That guy is not healed yet"

    Lodos didn''t seem to care anymore and said, "I can''t wait anymore.. I have given him time. If he''s still not ready then it''s his loss! He can just die!"

    Silva then stood firmly and said "I can''t let you do that!"

    "Then you two can just die together!"

    Emery then heard Silva chanting "Ye, my queen dowager grant me your power," after that, Silva''s body started to change. Her pale skin turned shining and Emery could see slight scales appearing all over her body, her eyes changing too. Emery could tell her power just increased, she just used her bloodline transformation. She jumped in, dashing towards Lodos at high speed. "Lesst uss ssee who will die!"

    -------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 198 - Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 198: Trump Card</h4>

    At the moment, Emery''s body was soaking wet, as his mind was concentrating on casting his [Nature Blessing] spell, healing his still wounded body to the optimal state as fast as possible. Feeling the pleasant feeling coursing through his body, Emery perceived his previously wounded spirit core would return to its normal condition soon. However, he still had to focus his mind, as he knew the situation was turning for the worse every second passed.

    Emery was no longer concerned about the drastic problem guing his fey bloodline. He could handle that matterter. Right now, he just needed his spirit core to function properly again to help the girl, who was fighting with the crazy man in front of him.

    AAGGHH!!

    Loud pained screams resounded in the air, as an apparent grimace appeared on Silva''s face. The sound of Silva''s flesh being pierced by therge needle-like spell,bined with the agony one could feel in her scream, haunted Emery''s mind. He could no longer close his eyes.

    Emery''s healing spell was still maintained, while he carefully saw everything Silva did to fight Lodos. Since he knew he would have to fight the man himself, Emery split his attention into two and observed each step she did to handle this madman.

    As he watched the raging battle, Emery noticed the solution to the seemingly unbeatable gravity spells. Apparently, speed was the solution. Yes, pure and in speed. Thanks to her speed, which was astounding even amidst the ranks of elite acolytes, and her experienced battle sense, Silva was able to predict and dodge the gravity spells Lodos tried to throw at her, before he could even finish to cast them.

    By the off-chance she did get caught by the spells, Silva swiftly used her high battle power, courtesy to her half-blood heritage, to break free from the spells, before they could be strengthened.

    Watching the fight unfolding before him, Emery realized this was a battle of speed and long-range spell attacks. When Lodos was casting his signature ck sharp needle spell, Silva casted her [Leaf of Steel] spell to wee it.

    The fight went on and Silva seemed unable to get closer to Lodos no matter what she tried. The closer she got to Lodos the easier it was for him to trap her with the gravity spells. Hence, the battle turned into a shooting contest, one where Silva was badly losing.

    As he fired his needles, like someone who was watering their nts, Lodos had another spell activated, one that acted as his defensive spells the [Shadow Barrier]. The spell covered his entire body with a faintyer of darkish glow when he was attacked. Moreover, the spell was still active whether he moved or not, in other words, the defensive spell was mobile.

    Meanwhile, even though Silva''s [Wall of Thorn] spell was very powerful. The flexibility of the spell was not really its forte, as what the spell did was raise a few meters tall thorns barrier from the ground.

    The spell was a formidable one when used as a defensive option. However, the situation of the fight where the two of them were throwing and dodging spells to each other, which made them move around, was not really the best condition for the spell.

    Emery could tell Silva was slowly being cornered by Lodos. When it looked like she was about to lose, Silva finally used her trump card. Thorny roots, which looked like those that would appear when the [Entangle] spell was casted, emerged around Lodos'' figure. But then, when they got close to him, the vines suddenly turned into dozens of snakes and began attacking Lodos from several different directions.

    Silva was about to enjoy the sweet taste of victory, as she saw her trump card was about to hit Lodos. However, her smile was broken by the sight of Lodos rising up into the air. The crazy man casted a spell named [Pull Up] from one of his many gravity-based spells, and effortlessly evaded Silva''s trump card.

    Thest spell Silva casted seemed to affect her state, as her speed was reduced by quite a lot. That was exactly when Lodos was finally able to trap her with one of his [Pull Down] spells. Silva finally got caught, and secondster, dozens of ck needles flew from above and whizzed through the air towards her.

    This time, Silva unfortunately wasn''t fast enough to break free and avoid the needlespletely. As a result, two of the needles were sessfully embedded into her leg.

    AARRGGHH!!

    Another loud scream was heard, as the needles went deep into Silva''s leg. Once again, Lodos casted thebination of [Pull Down] and [Shadow Needle] spells towards the groveling Silva. This time, she was surely unable to dodge.

    Looking at the precarious situation Silva was in, Emery knew he had to make a move now or it would be toote. He swiftly consolidated all the spirit energy he had gathered and channeled it all into his darkness core.

    Immediately after, all three other element energies were channeling their power towards the center, and then an explosion of energy was created, as Emery''s darkness core returned to its optimum state.

    As soon as he felt his spirit core was restored and he could use it again, without even getting up from his cross-legged position, Emery swiftly casted the [Blink] spell. His figure warped through the space and instantaneously appeared near Silva.

    Swiftly sweeping the young girl''s body, Emery immediately took Silva away from the danger, as dozens of needles pierced the ground where Silva was standing just an instant earlier. He carried Silva in his arms, as he put distance between them and Lodos.

    Expecting to be scolded again by the young girl for taking too much time on healing or carrying her like this, to his surprise, Silva was very silent at the moment. Emery noticed her face seemed to be a little red. However, he quickly threw the sight to the back of his mind, he had no time to be concerned about those things right now.

    Seeing Emery''s energized appearance, the crazy man turned to his cheerful state, as a smile could be seen on his face.

    "Come,e,e. Both of you,e and attack me... I am bored." Lodos said, beckoning with his hand.

    "Be careful, Emery. This guy is a freak." Silva said, as Emery put her down and prepared to fight the lunatic. She then immediately cast healing magic on her wounded leg.

    "I know." Emery said with a nod.

    As he walked towards the man step by step, Emery brought out everything he could use. First, he used the [Immortal Gate] battle art technique to once again increase his battle power. Then, knowing the best strategy to fight against Lodos thanks to Silva, Emery decided to use his new spell.

    Lodos, who saw the approaching Emery, prepared tounch his attacks again. Emery made up his mind to cast the newbination spell he had just learned recently before the game began.

    The spell was abination spell between two elements just like [Shadow Bind Root] and [Granite Skin] spell. However, this time, it was abination of water element and darkness element.

    Dark blue glow appeared around Emery''s figure as he was casting the said spell. Momentster, the spell activated.

    [Shadow Mist - Tier 3 Combination Spell]

    The spell created a stream of midnight-blue cloud all around the area where Emery and Lodos were standing. Shortly after, multiple images of Emery could be seen inside the mist. When the real Emery moved, all the mirage images also moved together with him. The sight was like what one would see upon entering a room full of sses on all sides.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 199 - Madman

    <h4>Chapter 199: Madman</h4>

    The [Shadow Mist] spell cast by Emery made it look like there are many figures attacking at the same time, Lodos decided to throw his needles and gravity spells to several spots where ''Emery'' was. However, when the spellsnded on Emery''s illusions, it appeared the real Emery was not in any of those ces.

    "What a coward spell!!!" Lodos roared, when he realized his spells didn''t do anything as more ''Emery'' appeared around him.

    Seeing the spell did its job, Emery began firing his [Enfeeble de] towards Lodos. The familiar darkish de construct rapidly flew in the air and hit the man, but unfortunately, it was easily stopped by the [Shadow Barrier].

    Lodos quickly fired more of his [Shadow Needle] spells towards where the de came from. However, the needles once again only hit empty ground. Seeing that, he became even more irritated, so, this time, Lodos channeled his energy into the dark rune in his hand. And immediately after, almost a hundred shadow needles were created in a matter of seconds.

    The sudden appearance of hundreds of shadow needles made Gerri jump into the air, as he hurriedly hid behind therge lock he was sitting on. Meanwhile, Silva swiftly casted her [Wall of Thorn] again, beckoning Emery to take cover with her.

    Betraying all the expectations put on him, Emery didn''t decide to take cover. Instead, he charged towards the cluster of shadow needles floating around Lodos. Staring at a dozen illusion charging towards him, Lodos kept his cold look and fired his needles. In an instant, hundreds of needles flew towards all sides.

    Seeing the rain of needles zooming to him, Emery focused his concentration and counted the range and speed of the needle carefully. When the needles were only inches away from hitting his body, likely causing him to be a real life human-sized porcupine; Emery casted [Blink] and warped forward and appeared in the area where the needles had already passed. Emery himself was surprised to be able to time the spells so urately.

    When he reached a few meters away from Lodos, Emery could clearly see him rising up using his spell, as he tried to gain distance, while still casting both the [Pull Down] spells and creating more shadow needles. Lodos evading to the air made the mist immediately became of no use, as the mirror images were unable to affect him anymore.

    Now that his movement could be clearly seen, between the needles and the gravitational pull, Emery decisively chose the needles. Therefore, he casted [Blink] spell continuously and in a random interval, to make sure he wouldn''t get affected by the [Pull Down] spell.

    However, as his attention was focused on the gravitational pull, he got stabbed left and right by the needles. The [Granite Skin] that covered his body only managed to hold half of the needles'' pration ability, as they still managed to stab him a few centimeters in.

    Lodos flew up higher into the air, while Emery followed him with his [Blink]. This was the first time Emery used the spell in this manner. Everytime he blinked, he would then fall in the air, before casting another [Blink].

    Again, Gerri''s words kept repeating in his mind as he chanted, ''Cast faster! Faster! Faster! Faster!'' Emery was in full concentration mode, so much he forgot about all those needles piercing his body. He forgot about the pain, as his only thought was to chase Lodos.

    [Blink] [Blink] [Blink]

    "What are you really??!" Lodos roared,pletely shocked by the way Emery chased him.

    The reason Lodos was shocked was because, as a darkness element specialist, he himself knew [Blink] wasn''t a spell that could be easily mastered, let alone be continuously casted. Space-rted spells weren''t something one could y on whims, as a single mistake was all it needed to end one''s life in the most gruesome way. Lodos thought there was no way someone could continuously cast space-rted spells in quick session. Well, at least before this fight happened.

    The two figure floating around in the air with one chasing right behind another. Finally, Emery was only less than 5 meters from Lodos. But, the closer he got, the easier it was for Lodos'' spells to locate its target.

    "I got you!" Lodos shouted, as his gravity spells finally affected Emery.

    Emery felt as if his body was tied with a diamond rope, causing him to be unable to move even an inch. He would stay that way floating until he broke free from the spell, and, without his transformation ability, there was no way Emery could do that.

    Looking at the captured prey on his ''palm'', Lodos started tough, "Hahaha! Finally, you annoying worm! You can die now!"

    Lodos quickly proceeded to cast as many ck needles as he could and fired them all towards Emery. However, seconds before the needles could hit Emery, Silva was already next to him in mid air. Lodos was shocked when he saw the sudden appearance of Silva. They were in the air! How could she get up here?

    ncing to the ground, Lodos noticed a several meter tall [Wall of Thorn] right beneath the position of the two of them. It looked like Silva was using her defensive spell as a jumping board.

    Unfortunately, nt magic was generally useless in the air, since the magic itself usually needed the ground as the medium. Hence, Silva chose to use her own body enhanced by [Oak Flesh] and took the needles on her own.

    Blood sttered as Silva was hit by several needles, dying Emery''s face red. Looking at Silva''s bloody figure fall to the ground, Rage came into Emery, strong enough he managed to break free the gravity spell. He knew he couldn''t let this opportunity given by Silva go, as he already got so close with Lodos.

    Emery channeled his energy to his spirit core and once again casted [Blink], appearing right in front of the stupefied Lodos. He then swiftly casted his [Enfeeble de] up-close.

    BAM!

    Loud sound reverberated in the air as the de crashed onto the [Shadow Barrier]. s, the barrier still managed to block itpletely.

    "Hahahaha! Your spell can''t destroy my barrier, you weakling!" Lodos said,ughing madly.

    [Enfeeble de] [Enfeeble de]

    "Hahaha! It''s no use!" Lodosughed hard, as his barriers were bombarded by Emery''s spells.

    Emery still didn''t give up as he proceeded to use all the spirit core he had in his darkness core and casted the most powerful [Enfeeble de] he could currently unleash. An extremely condensed dark de formed, before it flew towards Lodos at breakneck speed. Seeing the spell, the expression on Lodos'' face couldn''t help but change.

    BAAAMMMMM!!

    Unfortunately, even though the barrier had received all Emery''s spells head on, they only managed to create cracks on it.

    Lodos was smiling widely as he saw the result. "Goodbye, it''s been fun!" Lodos said, as he casted more shadow needles to attack Emery. However, he then realized there was another figure showing up behind him.

    "Who?!" Lodos eximed, turning his head around.

    A powerful bright zing fire sted upon the barrier, giving the final push needed to shatter the barrierpletely. The figure was Gerri.

    "You''re right..." Gerri said with a smile, "It''s been fun indeed."

    Lodos was so enraged he changed the target of his shadow needles to Gerri. Realizing the situation, Gerri swiftly created a small burst of explosions that propelled him to the side with great speed, sessfully dodging the needles.

    Emery, on the other hand, would not let this golden opportunity go by. He blinked one more time, this time right next to Lodos, unfortunately thest spell he casted made his core empty. Emery finally settled with the strongest punch he ever threw��

    BAMMM!! Emery could hear a cracking sound from Lodos'' jaw. Not willing to end just like that, he quickly strangled the maniac with two of his arms, betting that Lodos didn''t have the battle power needed to resist Emery. With both of his hands locked, unable to maintain his spells, there was only one possibility for Lodos.

    Down.

    The two hugged figures immediately fell down from the sky.

    "Release me, you bastard!" Lodos shouted, trying desperately to break free.

    Upon hearing that and feeling his struggles, Emery proceeded to hold him even tighter. And to make sure Lodos won''t be able to escape, he was prepared to fall with him.

    "NOOO!! You madman!!!"

    Emery smiled, appreciating the irony of being called a madman by a maniac himself.

    BOOOMMM!!!

    Dust and dirt scattered in the air, as the two figures fell hard into the ground, creating a small crater. Emery felt his entire body screaming in pain. He was sure many of his bones were broken due to the fall. However, before he couldment his fate, Emery received a notification.

    [Congrattions! You have defeated an elite acolyte]

    [You have received 5000 points]

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 200 - Congratulation

    <h4>Chapter 200: Congrattion</h4>

    [Congrattions! You have defeated an elite acolyte]

    [You received 5000 points!]

    Emeryid there on the ground and took a moment to rx andpose himself, while looking at Lodos'' body slowly disintegrating into motes of light particles resembling fireflies. Against all odds, he managed to win against the strongest elite acolyte.

    His entire body ached and pulsed with pain due to his wounds, but his mind felt as sharp as ever. It appeared the reason why the fall killed Lodos, but not him, was due to him being at the bottom, when they fell and secondly because of his low battle power.

    Indeed, Emery could not deny that Lodos was ridiculously powerful. The creepy guy was armed with extremely powerful spells, be it offensive or defensive, but behind the protection of those spells, his body was far too weak. He lost in a physical battle. At times like this, Emery was grateful he took the teachings of Lord Izta and boosted his battle power with foundations of physical training

    Emery was still unable to believe he won. On one hand, he knew the achievement of beating the strongest elite acolyte was something truly worth celebrating, but, on the other hand, he still had enough of his wits to realize he wouldn''t have made it if not for Silva and�� Gerri''s help.

    The thought of Gerri prompted Emery to stop rxing and muster whatever strength he had left at the moment. In this state, even one weakest attack would throw him out of the game.

    Emery looked around and saw Silva looked even worse than him, while the red-haired Gerri still looks perfectly healthy.

    p! p! p!

    Gerri pped his hands and gave Emery a wide, kind smile.

    "Congrattions for the win, Emery! I have to admit, that''s the best fight I''ve ever seen in my life. Damn, it''s so awe-inspiring."

    Before Emery could ponder what he would do next, the question he had for the entire fight spilled from his mouth. "So, tell me now, why did you help us?"

    "Me? Help? That was no biggie, I only did some little spells here and there."

    "That doesn''t answer the question."

    "Aaah�� Well, yes, I just thought it was such an interesting fight, and I''d hate to see you lose after you expended so much energy and effort. Also, about Lodos, I''m d he''s gone. Without that psycho, I''ll have more acolytes to hunt."

    Silva walked closer to Emery. She grimaced with every step, feeling the pain from the numerous stab wounds on her body. Emery quickly casted [Nature Blessing] for her and for himself and both of them sat in a meditative position to stabilize their own condition.

    "So, what.. do you intend? you... going to... kill us now?" muttered Silva while still in pain

    "Nope, of course not�� I will let you live... Think of it as my present to congratte both of you for your sess, especially you, Emery. After seeing how you beated Nate and Lodos, I will have to call you Emery the Mad Acolyte now�� What do you think? Haha! It''s not as cool as Gerri the Violet me, but I personally think it suits you a lot."

    Emerycked the strength to retaliate or even feel bothered by what Gerri said. So he decided to close his eyes and continue casting healing spells on himself, using whatever remaining energy he had.

    Gerri cleared his throat before continuing. "But me not harming you doesn''t mean you''re safe��"

    Emery realized the same thing, too. For quite a while now. Both Emery and Gerri both gave a nce towards the woods.

    Gerri then quickly said, "Anyway, before everything bes even moreplicated here, I''m going to take my leave first. Good luck, and�� I hope to see you again."

    As soon as he finished talking, Gerri channeled his fire element power and propelled himself up to the sky, flying away. His method of flying and the orange streak he left behind him, as he quickly flew like some sort of meteor through the sky.

    Right as Gerri left, what Emery feared, finally came true. Half a dozen figures came out from behind the trees. Every single one of them was a regr acolytes like Emery. Some of them have been watching the fight for quite a while. The others have just arrived, surely attracted by the noises of their fight.

    In a normal situation seeing this group would be a good thing, but now Emery was sitting here with Silva, an elite acolyte, and they were both heavily injured.

    "This.. is another.. trouble.. damn.. your dumb luck.. affected me also.." Silva irritated

    One of the acolytes seemed to recognize him "You''re from ss 77, aren''t you?"

    Emery gave them a nod.

    "Wow, man. That previous fight was epic!"

    "That acolyte you managed to defeat was Lodos, right? That''s amazing! We are all really proud of you."

    Emery eyed some of them and saw two of the acolytes had the mark attached to their wrists, symbolizing they were part of the alliance. However, he did not recognize the others at all.

    The two acolytes with the mark approached him and said. "You''re Emery, aren''t you? We should go together and get to the appointed ce as soon as possible."

    Emery slowly turned his head and looked at Silva who was sitting next to him.

    "As for the girl��" The acolyte was silent. They witnessed the girl helping Emery fight, and they are now unsure on how to deal with her.

    One of the other acolytes decided to say something. "What do you even have to think about? You''re looking at a free 5000 points sitting right there."

    "I..dare.. you!!" Silva eximed while cough off blood

    That acolyte was from another group. Unlike the one from the same alliance as him, all the other acolytes had zero reasons to let Silva survive this game.

    Emery frowned and looked at Silva, and saw that her face was much paler than usual. However, her gaze clearly conveyed anger and disgust.

    "Can you guys let her go? She has helped me before."

    One of the acolytesughed and said. "No need to take it too seriously, friend. This is just a virtual game, and I''m sure an elite acolyte like her has so much support and connection that will allow her to keep staying in the elite ss. Meanwhile, for most of us, this is our only chance."

    The other acolytes seem to have made an agreement, while those on Emery''s alliance seemed to be conflicted on whose side to choose.

    Seeing his words made an impact, the acolyte continued. "We should do it fast, before she recovers."

    "But which one among us will get to do the honors? What do you two think? If none of you want the points, that''s even better."

    The other acolytes discussed amongst each other, as if Silva''s fate had been decided. Meanwhile, Silva was too weak, too weak to even curse, let alone cast any spell. Remembering what she did, Emery grabbed Silva''s hand, attempted to console her, and whispered. "Don''t worry about it too much, I will protect you."

    Upon hearing that, Silva''s expression changed from rage to bewilderment. For a moment, Emery worried he had said something wrong, but he decided to continue. "Okay, stay close."

    It was all a gamble. Emery had never done before what he was going to try now. He couldn''t even be sure he would be able to pull his n off. But, he grabbed Silva'' s hand tighter and decided to take the chance. Silva looked at him and nodded.

    That was his cue, he cast the [ck Smoke] spell, letting a dark mist cover the area around him. While the other acolytes were disoriented, Emery hugged Silva and casted [Blink]

    "They ran away!" the scream of the acolytes could be heard, but this time he heard it from far away. The two of them now stood next to theke. It was his first time using [Blink] with another person, but he seeded. Emery casted another [ck smoke] before hurling a huge rock into the water to misdirect the acolytes making them think they both jumped into the water. Once again, he casted [Blink] and the two of them reappeared near the closest treeline.

    Just a few moments more. Emery gritted his teeth and forced all of his strength in order to use [Blink] one more time. After that, they both ran through the woods, with Emery carrying Silva still.

    Emery felt his whole body and spirit start to turn chaotic again, but at this desperate situation, Emery can swear he saw a glimpse of a smile on Silva''s face.

    He then found a perfect spot to hide just underneath a rocky hill. He used [Soften Earth] and created a small opening. The two of them crawled inside and he closed it, leaving just a small gap as a light source.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 201 - Request

    <h4>Chapter 201: Request</h4>

    As soon as the entrance to their small hiding space was covered by chunks of earth, Emery gently ced Silva to the ground. Right then, his knees finally gave in and he copsed to the ground. He really did use everyst bit of his energy to hide Silva and himself here.

    Heid on the ground, trying to rx even as his mind nks out on the precipice of unconsciousness. After a while, he wheezed out. "We should�� be�� safe here��" Emery said, silently hoping in his heart that none of the regr acolytes had any sort of good tracking spells.

    To his astonishment, Silva casually casted a spell. Tree roots started crawling from the small space he left and slowly made the ce a little bit bigger. In addition, the green roots grew all over the chunks of earth, closing the entrance gap and reinforcing it.

    Even with one look, Emery was able to tell how strong the roots actually were. The roots appeared and felt simr to those she used in [Wall of Thorns], except this time, there was no thorn around each root. He then saw Silva closing her eyes, the greenish light slowly glowing. She had casted [Nature Sense] just like Emery had done before to check the surroundings

    "Seems like none of them was able to track us down�� The [Blink] spell you chose to use is great, but throwing the stone into the water as a distraction was a nice touch. You know what, Emery? You''re notpletely idiotic, I guess."

    Right at that moment, Emery realized Silva was pretending to be sick and weak this whole time. Her paleplexion, stutter and the sweat covering her whole body seemed to have almost disappeared.

    Realizing Emery was looking at her with mouth agape, Silva decided to exin.

    "Yeah, I was ying sick there. Look, we were in a desperate situation, alright? I was about to tell you, but then you grabbed my arm and-" Silva shook her head, "Alright, the point is, don''t me me for this!"

    All of a sudden, Emery could feel his head throbbing. At first, he thought the headache was due to the girl''s shocking actions, but the fact that his body felt even more drained now proved otherwise. Emery slowly started to lose consciousness while lying there on the ground.

    Emery wasn''t sure how long he was passed out for, but the next thing he knew, he could feel a strong spiritual energy coursing through his body.

    Emery opened his eyes and saw a strange-looking flower glowing right in front of him. The bloom was around the size of his arm, each petal wide open and its pistil seemed to be constantly bursting with fresh, glowing dew. Each dew carried a little bit of nt energy, filling the ce with the refreshing aura of the nt element. The dewnding on his skin made Emery feel more and more refreshed, as the seconds tick on.

    Silva was sitting not too far from him. Her eyes were closed, while she sat in a meditative position to better absorb the energy. When she felt Emery stir, she asked him with pride.

    "How do you like my [Spiritual Seeds] spell? I reckon this is no less effective than your [Nature Blessing]."

    Emery, who was lying on the ground, slowly sat and assumed a meditative position before asking. "Yes this spell is amazing, ..So how long was I out?"

    "Around two hours, we should be able to continue the game within a few hours." Silva said.

    Emery decided to concentrate on the symbol engraved on his hand and seek information about the current state of the game.

    [Regr acolytes: 241/320]

    [Elite acolyte: 44/50]

    [Your total point: 10.000]

    [Your current rank: 10]

    Upon seeing his current rank, Emery felt a deep satisfaction to the point he didn''t realize he was smiling. It was a relief seeing the effort of beating two elite acolytes was not in vain.

    Unfortunately, he did not have the chance to bask in his happiness, as Silva snapped him out from his reverie by asking. "So, I assume you already have 10 thousand points?"

    Emery nodded in agreement.

    "Hey, even though you managed to kill the strongest elite, don''t rest on yoururels and think as if you''re a winner already! Considering the distribution of the points and the current number of acolytes left, the safest amount of points to aim for is 23000. That much should guarantee you a spot among the elites."

    Emery was about to ask Silva how she coulde up with such an arbitrary-sounding number, but Silva immediately continued exining.

    "My prediction might not be urate for this Group 7 game. The points should be more spread out in our case."

    "How so?" Emery asked.

    "Can''t you see? It has been only four hours since the game started, but 6 elite acolytes have already been defeated."

    "But Inparison, there are also 80 regr acolytes defeated, so isn''t this normal?" Emery replied

    "Aaargh! Talking to you feels like talking to a duck! Didn''t you know that every year, on average only 5 regr acolytes can get enough points to get to the top 50? But currently not even half the game has passed and there are already 6 defeated elites. And as you manage to beat Lodos, I assume there will be more regr able to get into the top 50 from this group"

    Emery furrowed his brows and gave Silva''s exnation some thought before nodding. It appeared possible the big alliance formed by Roran became a big factor in this matter.

    Silva continued "So, how does it feel defeating two acolytes especially that Maniac Lodos."

    Emery honestly felt some kind of achievement, but then he still found himselfcking a lot. Luck yed a big part in his victory, so he wasn''t entirely proud about it.

    "Well I had help, so I can''t really say."

    Silva frowned again and said "You should give yourself more credit. Emery! You did really good back there. If I manage to do what you did I''m sure my family and n would be very proud."

    "Your family?" Emery asked, curious.

    "Ahh, sorry I don''t really want to talk about it. They... they are difficult. Can you believe that if I didn''t make it into the elite ss, they nned to outcast me? Such a great family, right!"

    Although she said she didn''t want to talk about it, she still did. Silva continued talking about her family for quite a while. Apparently her background was not simple, her n was one of the most influential in the universe, and for her to seed in the Magus Academy was very important.

    Hearing the girl continous talk, Emery couldn''t help but stare. Although she appeared tough and curse words followed each of her sentences, behind the white hair and pale skin, Emery could see a beautiful and smart girl. Combined with her wide knowledge and cunning personality Silva is an amazing girl.

    Silva suddenly realized Emery stare

    "Hey! Why are you staring?

    Emery quickly tried to find the words and finally said, "I realized I haven''t said my proper thanks for helping me back there."

    Silva looked at him, her gaze a bit startled, before saying. "Like I said before, I really found you by coincidence. Just think of it as you finally getting lucky, while your bad luck rubbed off on me."

    "But still." Emery shook his head. "You came to help me regardless, and for that, I am immensely grateful."

    "Huh? If you really feel that way�� How about this? Say you owe me one favor and you will do one request of mine. How about it?"

    Emery did not hesitate to agree, fully aware his survival was thanks to her. "Alright. What do you want?"

    "I�� I want you to stop hanging out with your fourme friends and stay with me..." She suddenly panicked and repeated "...No! I mean stay with your own kind... the half blood"

    Emery was startled with the weird request, but he gave a small smile anyway. "No, sorry I can''t do that��."

    "Huh, I thought you said you''ll do one request? Alright, how about you just stop talking to that annoying girl, then?"

    Emery again only managed to give Silva a wry smile. "Sorry, I dont think u can do that either"

    "No?! Huh! I knew you wouldn''t agree�� If you want to keep wasting your time with those humans, so be it! Don''te asking me for help againter."

    The situation immediately turned awkward. Not long after, Emery felt his whole body had finally been refreshed.

    Silva asked, "So what''s your n now?"

    "I n to meet the others at the center"

    "Don''t! You shoulde with me meeting the other two elite half blood... they are not too far"

    "Wow, how did you know that they are not far?"

    "Not hard... one of my innate abilities is releasing a toxin into a body andter being able to track said person."

    Emery quickly remembered his right arm, the one which was bitten by Silva before the game started. Before he was about to ask about it, a little glowing green bird flew through towards him.

    [You receive a new message]

    [Emery! Where have you been? Things have turned chaotic here, hurry up ande to the center!]

 Chapter 202 - The Center

    <h4>Chapter 202: The Center</h4>

    Seeing the approaching bird in the Sky, Silvamented, "That''s a spirit bird, a wind spirit for sending messages�� Let me take a guess, it''s from your girlfriend isn''t it?"

    Emery, who was too concerned with the content of the message, absentmindedly answered. "Yes��" Realizing what he just said, Emery quickly countered, "I mean, no... not from girlfriend" He cleared his throat and said. "It''s from Klea..."

    ncing towards Silva, Emery knew from her gaze, it was clear she was seething with annoyance.

    Emery quickly told the content of the message "It seems there''s a huge battle currently happening in the center?" he muttered while casting his gaze to the direction of the center.

    Before answering the message, Emery quickly checked the symbol etched on his hand once again.

    [Regr acolytes: 225/320]

    [Elite acolyte: 40/50]

    [Your total point: 10.000]

    [Your current rank: 18]

    Only an hour had passed since Emeryst checked the symbol for the current number of surviving acolytes. Unexpectedly, four more elite acolytes had been defeated while only 16 regr acolytes died.

    The number indicated that while weaker, the regr acolytes certainly put up a good fight against the elite counterparts. However, even though the number seemed to be in favor of the regr acolytes, Emery couldn''t help but worry about the safety of his friends.

    Making up his mind, Emery swiftly stood up, ready to go after his friend. However, Silva pulled his clothes and asked. "Where do you think you are going?"

    "I have to go now. My friend is currently in a bind, and I have to help them."

    Silva gritted her teeth and screamed. "Emery, you absolute moron!" Noticing her conduct wasn''t right, Silva took a deep breath and said, "Alright, listen here, you dimwit, let me get it through your thick skull. You realised that, at a time like this, the center is the most dangerous area of them all, right?!"

    The expression on Emery''s face remained resolute even after he listened to Silva''s words. Meanwhile, Silva seemed to be shaking with anger at his reaction.

    "I understand. But this is a different case, my friends and the acolytes in the alliance are all gathered in the center. " Emery calmly said.

    "You may be right, but for that, you have to be sure of whether you can trust them." Silvamented, while still holding him.

    Emery was sure he could trust his four friends from Earth, as for the others, he had the soul contract they all signed to depend on. Silva saw Emery remain unshaken in his decision and she clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    "Huh! Fine then, you seem to have made up your mind. Do whatever you want and go!" Silva said, as she released her grip.

    Emery took a few steps forward, but right when he was about to leave, he stopped and looked back towards Silva. "You shoulde with me. I will vouch for you."

    "I''ll have to decline." Silva shook her head. "If I go to the center with you, I won''t win the game."

    Not really sure what Silva meant, Emery continued to say his thanks, but Silva seemed to be ignoring him. "Good luck then and thanks again Silva"

    Not wanting to waste any more time, Emery quickly turned around and jumped on top of the nearest and tallest tree. He casted [Nature Sense] and [Hide in Shadow] to disguise his presence and for his own safety, before confirming his destination.

    Emery scouted around the area, and found a building that was almost unseen with naked eyes. He then jumped down and dashed forward in the direction of the building, while maintaining awareness of the current situation and his surroundings.

    The road towards the building was long and dangerous, and as he ran, he could sense some skirmishes and even huge fights happening all around him. Not wanting to waste time and his remaining energy with risky fights, Emery chose to evade them by taking the longer way around before continuing towards his destination.

    While running as fast as he could, Emery thought about Silva''sst words before ignoring him, about how she would not win if she chose to follow him. He realized Silva had wasted a ton of time helping him with the fight against Lodos and then assisting his recovery, when he was out ofmission.

    There were only two thirds of regr acolytes left, so it would be even harder for her now to gather points. He wondered why she would do that? Especially with her family and n huge expectations on her shoulders.

    After running for almost half an hour, Emery finally reached the outskirts of the central area. He climbed one of the tallest trees near him and looked around, before his gaze settled on a pyramid-shaped structure made with material simr to stone.

    At the direction of the entrance, Emery spotted around two dozen acolytes standing guard vigntly. From afar, he was able to recognize some of them, as they were part of the alliance for regr acolytes. However, he did not see any of his friends among those standing on guard duty.

    Not wanting to take a risk on his safety, Emery decided to run around and head to the other side of the structure. ording to the information he obtained from Roran, there were supposed to be two entrances to the structure.

    The structure was quite big, and it took Emery five minutes of running at full speed to even see a little of the other side. Unlike the first entrance, the situation was very different here. He was able to sense and hear the distinct sound of spells being thrown around. From the [nature sense] spell he also can hear several figures spread out all over the forest. It was a battlezone.

    He decided to take the safer approach and hide in the treelines, when suddenly a figure ran towards him away from the structure. It was a regr acolyte. However, as he did not realize Emery''s presence there before, he stopped and stared at Emery, his eyes wide and his expression full of shock.

    "You.. You.. pa..rt of them?!"

    The acolyte turned into a stuttering mess when he saw Emery, while Emery was trying to assess the situation. However, it seems that the acolyte was far too high-strung. The moment Emery moved his wrist even slightly, the acolyte casted the ice element spell [Ice Bullets].

    The temperature in the air seemed to drop a few notches, as multiple tiny ice shards manifested in the air before flying towards Emery. The spell started far too quickly, Emery was barely able to dodge the shards.

    When he was about to cast another spell, Emery shouted. "Stop it! I mean no harm!"

    The acolyte stopped casting for a moment, nced at Emery, and replied. "No harm? You think I would fall for that?"

    "Hey. Look. I just got here, and I don''t want to waste much strength fighting against you. We are both regr acolytes, Just tell me what happened."

    "What the fuck? Is this one of your tricks? All of you really are shameless! Fight with honor, dammit!"

    Emery is still trying to find information about what happened. But right when he was about to ask again, a figure came moving fast from behind the acolyte with his weapon brandished. The acolyte was distracted thanks to Emery, and thus, he became unable to dodge the strike properly.

    Right after he turned, a spear pierced through the acolyte''s body right in the chest. Not willing to give up just yet, with both his arms spreading the ice element, the acolyte was about to cast a spell. However, the figure holding the spear swiftly used [Vicious Barrage] skill, as the spear blurred and pierced the poor acolyte multiple times. When the spear stopped its movements, the acolyte''s body dropped to the ground, before it dispersed into multiple light particles.

    Emery was shocked by the sudden attack. With the acolyte''s disappearance, Emery could finally see the figure holding the spear and realized who it was, a familiar face.

    "My man, Emery! What took you so long! You have missed a lot of the fights!..

    The figure with brown hair and holding the spear was no other than, "Thrax!" Emery eximed loudly.

    Looking at Emery''s shocked face, Thraxughed and said, " I thought you had already died! We have been waiting for you for hours! Oo sorry I hope I didn''t just steal your point just now. ha.ha"

    Emery then realized, it seems the previous ice element acolyte was running away from a fight and being chased by Thrax all the way here. Before Emery could exin the reason for his dy, Thrax continued his words, "Let''s get back to the center first. It''s not safe here outside."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 203 - The Pyramid Structure

    <h4>Chapter 203: The Pyramid Structure</h4>

    Thrax led Emery towards the second entrance, while the two of them kept on the lookout for enemies. After a few minutes of walking, Emery saw a dozen other acolytes had gathered near the entrance, as if they were waiting for something or someone. Each of them scanned their surroundings vigntly and were fully equipped with weapons, showing they were ready for confrontation at any time.

    From the mess seen in the surrounding area, Emery was able to conclude that a battle had just happened in this ce. It looked like everyone gathered here was a regr acolytes and they had captured other regr acolytes. As for the reason, neither Thrax nor Emery knew yet, but they could at least guess it.

    Emery approached them to take a closer look and saw one captured acolyte was begging to be released.

    "Dopa! We are from the same ss 75, please release me! I don''t have enough points yet. Please don''t do this!" the acolyte cried, as he grabbed the other acolyte''s robe.

    "Huh?! Now you are begging? I bet you regret not epting my offer to join the alliance back then."

    "Yes! I really regret it! Dopa, please! Let me go right now!" the acolyte quickly replied, as he saw the other acolytes.

    "How about... no? Continue dreaming and one day you might get into the elite ss, sucker!"

    Right after mocking him, Dopa mmed down his huge ax towards the poor acolyte''s head, instantly killing him and turning him into motes of light particles.

    Dopa was one of the more influential figures from ss 75. He was influential enough to lead his own team, but his team unfortunately was not in the top 10. Therefore, his influence in the alliance was not as big as Emery''s team.

    "Oh hey, Emery! You''re here!" Chumo called out from afar and waved his hand beforeing closer.

    "So, how many points have you gotten?" Emery asked with a smile. Upon hearing the question, Thrax looked at Chumo in interest before interjecting. "Ah, right, yeah. Let''s say our current points!"

    "I got��" Emery halted, checking his points. "10.000 points so far."

    "Wow! Emery, that''s so amazing! I only have 3000 points, while Thrax here got 4000."

    Thrax cut in and showed a proud smile. "Nah, not anymore. 5000 now! I just got one."

    From hearing the number of points all his friends have gathered, Emery realized everyone here had been fighting other regr acolytes only. Well, it was to be expected. After all, there was no way his friends would be so "lucky" to find so many elite acolytes like him.

    In the middle of their lively conversation, Chumo approached Emery, leaned close to him, and whispered. "Oh right, Emery�� Watch out. When you see Klea, you better be on your best behavior, or��"

    "What do you mean, Chumo?" Emery asked with a confused expression. s, before Chumo could exin what he meant. An enraged shout could be heard from afar, making the three of them turn their heads and look at the source.

    "EMERYYY!!"

    Klea shouted, before running towards Emery at a breakneck speed, like a racing car. Her expression was one of annoyance, as she looked at Emery up and down, seemingly checking for wounds.

    "Where the hell have you been?! You really got me worried, you know!"

    Upon receiving the st of words, Emery could only scratch his cheek. "Well, I''m sorry. I encountered a few elites on my way here, so��"

    Klea looked around Emery. She seemed distracted and not too interested in hearing Emery''s side of the story. After looking around the surrounding for a while, Klea walked closer and whispered.

    "You werete because of that snake girlfriend of yours, didn''t you?" Klea narrowed her eyes usingly.

    "Huh? Ah, no��" Emery rubbed the back of his head. "I was fighting two elite acolytes and got injured, so I rested first beforeing here."

    "Bad Emery, you can''t lie to me, you know? I can sense it, and if you still dare try lying to me, You do know I can just enchant you so you tell the truth!"

    "Wow, that''s�� no, we did nothing of the sort. I just saw her, and we fought together. I waste not because of her or anything like that."

    Hearing Emery''s exnation made Klea proceed to continue asking him what happened during the hours they were separated. However, Emery, sensing the iing barrage of questions, decided to cut in and asked. "Hey, by the way, where is Julian? Is he alright?"

    As usual, the mention of Julian''s name made Thrax snort, before he answered with a tinge of annoyance. "That Roman is more than fine, worry about yourself more than about him." Thrax pointed towards a group of acolytes gathered around someone. In the middle of that crowd, Emery saw Julian giving instructions and discussing various strategies with the other acolytes. Curious, Emery approached them.

    "Ah, my brother Emery, I''m d to see you return here safe and sound!" Julian said. "Now that you havee here, you can take the guard duty at this position and cover this part. I assume you''ll get a sword, so why don''t you partner with Chumo? That way, you have perfect offense from the front line and backline!"

    Emery saw Julian clearly took his whole co-leader of the alliance thing extremely seriously. So far, he had been fullymitted to the well being of the alliance and tried his very best to look out for everyone. Seeing the attitudes of the acolytes made Emery crack a small smile. Justst year, those acolytes would have made fun of him for being a magus from a lower world, now everyone listened to Julian. It appeared being part of the top 10 in the first game did give them some advantages.

    "Ah, right. Hey, Emery! Quickly, get your weapon inside!" Julian said as he beckoned with his hand.

    Emery walked deeper into the ce, while apanied by Klea behind him. To enter this ce, one had to use one of the two entrances, and the two entrances both led to another entrance, letting them reach the room where they could retrieve their chosen weapon. As there were alliance members guarding both of the entrances, the normal acolytes got the advantage of equipment alongside their inherent advantage in numbers.

    The inside entrance led to a huge space with multiple cube-like items stacked all around them. Each cube looked simr to the cubes avable to them in their own residence.

    [Congrattions on reaching the center, you are rewarded with one weapon]

    [Choose your weapon]

    As usual, Emery chose a long sword. As soon as he made his choice, a sh of light appeared and a standard looking sword materialized right in front of him. Emery looked at the sword''s surface and gave it a few practice swings. From the weight and sharpness of the sword, it seemed to be no more than a tier 2 item.

    Emery tinkered around with the cube again, hoping to get a secondary weapon. However, the notification appearing before his eyes told him that each acolyte was only allowed to get one weapon. Right as Emery stopped fumbling with the cube, Klea gave him a mischievous smile.

    "Emery, I think you''d like to see this." Klea said, as she offered him another sword, and Emery gave her a confused stare.

    "See, I got this one from the first big battle, right after we took over this central area from the elites. You know I have no use for a sword, so you can have it."

    A look of realization appeared on Emery''s face. "Thank you very much, Klea,"

    "I knew you would appreciate it. Tell me, aren''t I the nicest person you will ever meet? Right?" Klea teased Emery and giggled.

    Emery seriously gave it a thought before saying,"Yes, Klea you are the nicest person I have ever met."

    Klea stopped giggling, not expecting that Emery would take her jokes seriously. Her face immediately went as red as a tomato.

    After getting his weapon, Emery met with Roran, who quickly brief him of the situation. Thanks to picking up bits and pieces of information from Roran and the gathered acolytes, Emery was able to understand their current situation better and what did he miss thest 6 hours.

    From the 92 members of the alliance, a total of 74 acolytes managed to reach the center. Roran was in charge of guarding the northern entrance along with half of the surviving acolytes, while the other half and Julian were in charge of guarding the southern entrance. All the while, they had been killing a few elites and dozens of regrs, who tried to approach the center.

    Roran''s preparations paid off, and it appeared that everything was running as they nned.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 204 - Arena Border

    <h4>Chapter 204: Arena Border</h4>

    Looking at the situation in the center, it appeared the alliance''s n to work together and dominate the area was going smoothly. After taking and equipping his weapon, Emery proceeded to go and join Julian again.

    Another hour had passed and the southern entrance guarded by Emery''s team, which was led by Julian, seemed to run wonderfully. Naturally, there were some awkward moments at first, due to their unfamiliarity with each other. However, the group cooperated well after going through a few skirmishes and fights together.

    Inside the group Emery was currently in, there were 36 acolytes. Besides his team, which consisted of 5 people, the others within it were Okoye''s all girl team and Dopa''s team.

    Surprisingly, Julian was able to lead the team effectively, despite the stark diversity between leading a group of acolytes and leading a group of Roman soldiers, whether because of the two sides'' extreme difference on attack patterns, method and formation.

    The Roman legionnaires were known for their flexibility in battle. They tended to have multiple tactics prepared in each of their fights. This versatile perspective towards battle was what Julian thrived for.

    Julian clearly knew and understood the alliance''s main objective was not defending the center, but to kill as many acolytes as possible for points and reach the top 50.

    To aplish that, it did not matter if the acolytes were the elites or regrs. If they were not members of the alliance, there was only one conclusion for them.

    Toplete this objective, the group needed to make sure the ''prey'' would dare to approach the area. Therefore, Julian divided the 36 acolytes into three groups.

    First group consisted of 12 acolytes, who were assigned to stand guard in front of the entrance. Their position was thoroughly arranged, so that they were visible in the in sight. This group would be the bait. Their numbers were few enough to make sure the opponent dared to fight them, while alsorge enough to make sure they would hold on long enough until reinforcements came. Naturally, the acolytes who were assigned to this were the ones with good defensive skills or great closebat prowess, such as Thrax, Okoye and her Akamba warriors.

    The second group, 12 acolytes chosen from the acolytes, who had great mobility spells in their repertoire, like Emery and Chumo. They were ced away from the first group and scattered in the treeline. This group would be in charge of intel about the iing acolytes. Emery with his [Hide in Shadow] and [Nature Sense] spells was very much suitable for this role.

    The third, andst group was hidden inside the center building and would act as the strike team, surprising and subjugating the opponents with their attacks, when the battle with the first group was ongoing. As the one who threw spells the best among the five of them, Klea naturally was part of this group.

    Julian himself, being the leader of the group, stood unwavering in the front of the first group. He needed to be in the open area, in order to see the perfect timing to give the signals to the others.

    When a group of six acolytes approached the southern entrance thinking they could break through the first group, they quickly and unknowingly became a fish in the.

    The 12 acolytes of the first group against 6 acolytes could be said as an easy fight, but it was a mistake to underestimate the regr acolytes. After all, everyone who managed to join the second game was an aplished and strong fighter. These acolytes always had unexpected spells that needed to be handled.

    [Cyclone - Tier 4 Wind Spell]

    The spell immediately materialized gusts of wind, which then formed into a typhoon. It caused the guarding acolytes to be pushed back and created an opening between their ranks. Immediately, all five acolytes rushed into the opening. There was also an elite acolyte, who thought it was a good idea to sneak into the building during the chaos. However, regret quickly engulfed them, as they saw another group of acolytes had waited for them.

    A few of the rushing acolytes had a life-saving spell and were able to retreat out of the building quickly. s, the second group, who had prepared and waited in the treeline, swiftly pounced on the retreating acolytes like a predator did to its prey. In the end, all 7 acolytes were defeated and ended up into the same light particles.

    This was how Julian set the strategy for the group and how he received the acknowledgment from these prideful acolytes.

    Seeing the dissipating elite acolyte before him, Emery briefly checked the symbol on his hand.

    [Regr acolytes: 192/320]

    [Elite acolyte: 37/50]

    [Your total point: 10.000]

    [Your current rank: 22]

    Unfortunately, the main problem of the alliance n was the scarce amount of opponents they had to share among themself. The past hour of victory only ended up with 12 acolytes worth of points shared among the 36 acolytes stationed in the southern entrance.

    There were just not enough points to share among them. Sometimes the group wondered if they could get more points by going solo rather than camping together like this. Currently, they were dependent on the bonus points they would receive when they managed to get into the top 50, a whopping 10,000 points. That would exceed the amount of point they got from killing an elite acolyte. However, that would mean each of them need to survive until the end.

    To make sure himself and all four of his friends would have the needed points, they shared their allocated points. Emery pocketed 10,000 points, Thrax had 6,000 points, Chumo earned 4,000 points, Kleated 7,000 points, while the busy yet poor Julian only had 2,000 points.

    Other than Emery, only Klea was able to defeat one elite acolytes and receive 5,000 points. As for Julian, he had been very upied organizing the group, leaving him no time to fight at all. Hence, his low points.

    Another hour had passed and the situation still kept in its status quo. When Emery rubbed his eyes, a notification suddenly popped up, startling him. The sudden screen before him almost made him fall from the tree he was on.

    [6 hours till the game ends]

    [Arena border will get smaller in 5 minutes]

    This notification meant the game had reached its mid point. The 20 kilometer radius of the arena would be shortened to 10 kilometers. Emery understood that, from this point onwards, the fights would be more frequent, as the chances of acolytes meeting each other increased due to the reduced area.

    When the notification announced to everyone, Roran called out the leader of the teams for a briefing. Emery, Dopa, Okoye as well as Julian, due to his position as the co-leader of the alliance. Meanwhile, Roran came and was apanied by his two co-leader and the leaders of the teams in the north group: Lymord, the guy with a scar in his eyes and Mra, the red hair beauty.

    Scanning his eyes through everyone in the room, Roran said, "Guys, we have done pretty well so far. However, if we don''t make it to the top 50ter, all of our efforts will be for naught."

    He then proceeded to exin the next three hours would be crucial on whether they would get into the top 50 or not. He believed the appearance of their alliance would lead to a creation of an alliance among the elite acolytes as well. He was sure they woulde for them, sooner orter.

    After saying his piece and deciding the strategy to wee the iing acolytes, the leaders quickly split up into their own team and continued the strategy to the other acolytes.

    Half an hourter, just as expected, the acolytes began toe in groups, increasing the difficulty of the battle. Hence, casualties started to appear on the group guarding the southern entrance. After three hours, there were only 32 members left in the group, while the others were quite exhausted by the fights. Then, the next notification arrived.

    [3 hours till the game ended]

    [Arena border will get smaller in 5 minutes]

    With the radius of the arena slowly shrinking into 5 kilometers, Emery could faintly see the glowing barrier in the distance, surrounding the center from all directions.

    [Regr acolytes: 122/320]

    [Elite acolyte: 32/50]

    There were only around 150 acolytes left and about half of them are the alliance. Emery could feel the big battle would arrive anytime now. And, as if the notification was its cue, a dozen figures came out from the treeline. All elite acolytes.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Any piracy is not advisable as it''s a part of a crime.

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 205 - Elites Group

    <h4>Chapter 205: Elites Group</h4>

    Julian, Thrax, Okoye and the other 12 acolytes in the first group watched the elite acolytes casually walk out from the forest. From how their bodies tense up, it was clear they were on high alert.

    From the group, a guy with flowing, wavy bluish hair stepped forward and stopped before Julian''s group and gave them a deep bow. Upon standing back up, he gave a wide smile, positioned his hands in a spread eagle position and said.

    "Ah, your teamwork is really impable! I apud you all for the achievement. Who is the leader?"

    As if answering the question, Julian took a step forward, his expression fierce. He gripped his sword and shield tight, ready to fight should the need arise.

    "Whoa, you look so dashing, dear acolyte�� Please, do give me the pleasure of hearing your name."

    Seeing the blue-haired man''s behavior sent a chill down the first group acolytes'' spine. Meanwhile, unlike the other acolytes, Thrax just gave Julian a weird, judgmental look.

    "My name is Julian." Julian answered with detachment, obviously trying to distance himself from the man, but not wanting to show weakness by stepping back.

    "Yes, yes�� Julian." The blue haired man muttered the name several times, letting it roll on his tongue. "That''s a good name, I am Micah. You have all done your legwork. You seeded to force us, the elites to group, to act. For that, I extend my congrattions to you all. However, now, the time hase for you all to stand down."

    Julian narrowed his eyes. "Do you realize we have more people and weapons, while you have nothing, right?" Julian raised his hand. As they discussed before, the hand was a signal for everyone toe out of their assigned areas.

    Emery, Chumo, Klea, and everyone else who was in hiding moved into the battlefield, tipping the score at 32 regr acolytes versus only ten elite acolytes.

    Julian and the other realized, the moment they caught wind of the elites grouping up, they needed a different tactic. The n was simply to quickly gather up, hold and surround the elite group. Meanwhile, one acolyte would go straight to the other entrance to call up for backup.

    Being surrounded didn''t concern the elite group in the least. Micah calmly said "Julian, Julian�� What a fool. Do you think these numbers and those weapons you carry scare us? The fact you still need a weapon is proof you are not worthy to be part of the elite group."

    Micah waved his hand, the air instantly felt colder. Blue light shone from his palm and extended before turning into a sharp de made of solid ice.

    "With a powerful enough spell, even a de made of the most brittle ice is more dependable than those poor excuses of weapons you all hold."

    Micah raised the ice de up high, letting it catch the waning rays of the sun above. The de distorted the white light and shone in seven colors, while Micah admired it as if it was the most beautiful thing ever made in the world.

    "Micah, you talk too much!" Julian snapped.

    Hearing Julian''s shout made Micah stop admiring his de and narrow his eyes at Julian. From the anger he radiated, one would be forgiven to think Julian had touched a sore spot. Micah hissed, swung his de as a disy of threat, and looked at the brown skinned acolyte standing next to him. The brown-skinned acolyte''s body instantly hardened and he turned into some kind of stone golem.

    Everyone there could sense it was not a mere [Stone Skin] spell, it was [Stone Body �C Tier 4 Earth Element], Though simr in looks to [Stone Skin], the spell was capable of multiplying the user''s strength and defense.

    The hulking golem charged directly towards Julian and the other 20 acolytes gathered in the middle. The acolytes around quickly scattered and cast various spells in an attempt to stop the golem, from [Fireballs] to [Lightning Bolts] and even [Ice Bullets]. However, the barrage of spells could only dy the stone golem for a second. The golem put both his hand crossed in front of his face to block all the iing spells, while still changing towards the group.

    Most of the regr acolytes around Julian were rank 6 acolytes, and if what happened before was an indication, the rank 3 spells they could use would not be enough to stop the golem. Klea raised her hand and concentrated, ready to cast a tier 4 spell, when Julian suddenly said.

    "Hey, barbarian! Are you even still alive? If you are, show him what a Thracian can do best!"

    The situation was serious, but Thrax took the bait nheless and activated his battle art [Immortal Gate �C Stage 4]. Power flowed into his body, followed with a notification in his mind.

    [Battle power has been increased by 16]

    This was the progress he achieved after defeating the Level 7 wooden puppet, and being able to activate the stage 4 Immortal Gate. Thanks to those two, he was able to reach a whooping 52 points of battle power.

    Not wanting to waste the time of his buff, Thrax quickly used the battle art [Spear Throw]. The spear flew quickly through the air, hit the stone golem acolyte, and stabbed deep through his skin and into his flesh. Thrax dashed forward and gave the golem a punch on the stomach, causing a booming noise all around them. When Thrax tried to pull his spear out, the stone golem was able to grab his arm. The battle turned into a battle of strength. The two were stuck in a tug-o-war trying to pull each other.

    "That''s more like it, Thrax!" Emery, Julian and the other acolytes cheered. Everyone was amazed that Thrax, a regr acolyte, was be able to contest the strength of an elite acolyte using [Stone Body].

    Micah twisted his face, annoyed the regr acolytes were not down for the count yet. Julian, sensing the morale of his team was high, quickly gave the signal for the acolytes to cast their long-ranged spells towards the group of elite acolytes. Seeing the group were still gathered up together, he figured it was a good chance to attack.

    BAMMM!!! KZZZAAMMM!! BAMMM!!

    Dozens of spells hit the elite acolytes at the same time. Be it fire, lightning, wind or other elements, they allbined to create a chaotic yet powerful attack.

    Julian knew all the elites would have good defensive spells enough to protect themselves and his attempt would be futile at best. However, what he could do at the moment was buy time until Roran''s reinforcements arrived. The group kept on bombarding the elites with ranged attack. Emery used his [Enfeeble des], Chumo used his [Spirit Missile] and Klea used her [Thunderbolt]. The chaotic attacks sent dust and whirling wind that reduced their visibility.

    After several minutes, Julian realized the elites had not unleash any counter attacks yet. Right as he started to worry, the acolyte sent to call for backup returned to them.

    "Bad news! A dozen elite acolytes are also attacking the other entrance. There is no way to send backup at the moment. We all are on our own."

    Julian sighed when he heard the news and gave a signal for everyone to stop their barrage of spells. Meanwhile, Thrax and the golem also took a few step back after being unable to out strength the other.

    The dust slowly dissipated, letting the acolytes see that a dome of thick crystal-like ice covered the entire elite acolyte group and protected them. Moments after the barrage stopped, the crystal broke and disappeared and Micah gave them a creepy smile before pointing at them. "Attack, everyone! Kill them all!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 206 - Battle of Speed

    <h4>Chapter 206: Battle of Speed</h4>

    The tension between the two sides rose with each second of the standoff. And then, Micah gave the signal to start the battle. All the elite acolytes swiftly spreaded out and found their own opponent or, more urately, ''prey''.

    Emery could see one of the regr acolytes instantly turned into light particles when a zap of lightning passed by him. It appeared one of the elites was using some kind of spell that allowed him to move extremely fast, as if using the [Blink] spell. While the regr was still shocked by the sudden movement, the elite already burnt the poor acolyte into a crisp with his lightning element spells.

    As for Emery himself, a female elite acolyte rapidly approaching him. Looking at the swirls of wind around her, he could infer she was a wind element acolyte. The female acolyte moved so fast, Emery was barely able to dodge her strike at thest second. If it was not because of the battle art stage three he had preemptively activated before, Emery was sure he would have been hit by her and sustained an injury.

    As a rank 7 acolyte, one would have better overall power whether it was in casting speed, spell power, stamina or physical strength and defense. A wind element acolyte in particr had the best spell to increase its user''s speed by a massive amount, the [Windwalk] spell. The spell itself was already a great spell to have but, when it casted by a rank 7 acolyte, the enhancement the spell gave were truly on another level.

    The female acolyte didn''t give up when she realized her first strike was unsessful. She proceeded to move across the grass at high speed, leaving a blur behind her. Emery found it was quite difficult to follow her with his eyesight alone. She continued moving around Emery, as she tried to find an opening she could take advantage of.

    *swish* *swish*

    The faint sound of something moving through the air resounded, causing the expression of the female acolyte to change. Suddenly, two arrows were shot from the sides, as they flew towards the moving girl. It was Chumo''s [spirit missile]

    Unfortunately, the arrows were easily avoided by the girl, as she ducked and slid on the ground. Before Chumo could take another shot, the female acolyte was already two meters away from him with her weapon swinging down on him.

    Chumo, who was shocked by the speed of the girl, swiftly took out his weapons and tried to block the attack. Scoffing at the futile attempt, the girl subtly adjusted the angle of her sh, so the attack wouldnd decisively on the Chumo''s body.

    But then, she was surprised to see the figure she hit was dispersing into a shadow, leaving nothing before her.

    Meanwhile, an identical shadow of Chumo was seen moving closer to Emery. "I will back you, Emery." It appeared the girl figure killed by the girl was Chumo''s clone, the result of his [Shadow Self] spell.

    Seeing his best buddy, Emery shed a confident smile, "Alright, Chumo! Back to back!"

    The two of them then swiftly put their backs against each other. With this, even though their line of sight would be restricted to just what was in front of them, they would also be able to react decisively and did not need to worry about attacking from behind. This was a good method one could choose when fighting against this type of opponents that relied on speed.

    Emery and Chumo immediately casted each of their long range spells, but none were able to graze the girl''s clothes let alone hit her. Meanwhile, the girl also didn''t remain still, as she counterattacked by hurling des of wind towards the two of them. Even though Emery and Chumo had dodged the wind des thrown at them, the sharp winds generated by the spell still managed to scratch their arms and legs.

    "This is really annoying!" Emery loudly said, as he stepped to the side, dodging a wind deing at him.

    Emery truly wished to capture the girl with his [Shadow Root Binding] spell. s, the feat was not that easy, since the girl moved too fast for Emery''s spells. The spells only hit the empty air, as their target was already a few meters away, while the spells were still on the way.

    Suddenly, the girl stoppen on her speedy tracks and jumped back in a hurry. Bullets of airnded on the ce where the female acolyte was heading to, causing dirt to fly into the air. If she didn''t retreat and kept advancing, there was one hundred percent she would be injured by the air bullets.

    Apparently, another acolyte hade to help Emery and Chumo fight this female elite. He was a regr acolyte, but he was one of the few rank 7 acolytes among the group. Moreover, he was a wind element acolyte, which was perfect for Emery and Chumo''s current situation.

    Seeing the situation she was in, the female acolyte immediately charged towards the new acolyte, as she knew he was the greatest threat between them. Unfortunately, the young man was able to dodge her attacks and even counterattack. Hence, a battle of speed was unfolding in front of Emery and Chumo in this instant.

    Looking at the fight before them, Chumo opened his mouth, "E-Emery, should we join them?"

    Putting his hand under his chin, Emery replied, "Hmm, it depends�� Can you follow their speed?"

    "Ahh.. Not really..."

    At an opportunity like this where the opponent was snatched away, Emery took a moment to look at the situation on the battlefield. In the distance, Thrax was still fighting against the stone acolyte and Emery could see a rare sight, where Thrax and Julian were fighting together helping each other. He thought for a split second the sky and earth must be upside down because of that.

    On the other hand, Klea was having a group battle where three elite acolytes were fighting against 7 regrs. It looked like another regr acolyte had just been defeated. Nudging his arm to Chumo, Emery said, "Chumo, I think you should help Klea. I will defeat this wind girl here and quickly back you up soon."

    Realizing there was no need for the two of them in this fight, Chumo nodded his head, "Alright, sure." Immediately after, Chumo turned into shadow and moved towards the group battle.

    Emery then returned his attention toward the two wind acolytes.

    St!

    Blood sttered in the air as a deep bloody wound could be seen on the arm of one of them. Surprisingly, it was the female acolyte who got injured. Thanks to that, the fight came to an abrupt stop, as the two figures stood a few meters away from each other.

    "Huh?! You elite acolyte is nothing, huh? Without your family backing you all are the same with us!"

    As she listened to the acolyte bragging about himself, the female acolyte only shed a smile, while holding her injured arm.

    "Be careful. Don''t lose sight of her." Emery warned the acolyte, as he saw him turning his gaze away for him, courtesy to his bragging.

    "Don''t worry friend, our speed is roughly the same, but I have this advantage." the acolyte said while showing, what he had in his hand.

    There, a knife was seen with its surface covered with blood. Evidently, the knife was his weapon of choice, received from the center building. While the girl needed time to cast offensive spells as means to attack, the boy only had to sh his knife around to attack. That was why he was able to injure her.

    "Don''t be too cocky, you will regret it."

    "Hah?! Come at me! I''m not afraid."

    This time, the girl casted the same spell again, [Windwalk]. But then, the confident expression on the boy''s face suddenly changed.

    "How is this possible!? Where are you?! How fast are you?!"

    Emery was also rmed, as the girl suddenly went missing from sight. And then, the next thing he heard was a loud scream. Turning his eye towards the source of the scream, Emery saw blood bursting out from the boy''s neck. He fell down to the ground with a shocked expression still etched on his face. Swiftly after, he turned into light particles.

    "!!!"

    Seeing the female acolyte was nowhere in sight, Emery immediately used [Nature Sense]. He perceived a signal moving fast at him. Realizing that, Emery hurriedly blinked away lest he died like the arrogant acolyte.

    The girl stopped in the ce where Emery previously was, "Wow!! You have space magic! That''s a very handy spell. However, as long as you can''t see me, you will not win." The girl casually said and then disappeared again.

    Thanks to [Nature Spell], Emery could tell she wasing to him. Fast and invisible, that''s a cheat, isn''t it?

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 207 - Jade Flash

    <h4>Chapter 207: Jade sh</h4>

    An acolyte who relied on high speed and was also capable of turning invisible. Those two abilities were a scarybination, it was no wonder shended in the elite ss. Emery thought while still fully alert predicting her movements.

    Swisshh!!

    She shed again, and Emery was not so lucky this time, as he was unable tond a perfect dodge. If he did not activate his [Granite Skin] beforehand, it was likely the wound would be much deeper. Instead, he only got a rtively shallow cut.

    The enemy he was currently facing was not only fast and able to turn invisible, she seemed to have managed to take the knife from hertest victim. She was already dangerous before and now, with a sharp weapon on hand, she became even more threatening.

    With quick thinking, Emery decided to run as fast as his legs could carry him towards the woods. As he ran, the crunching sounds from the fallen leaves and the dried branches echoed all around them.

    "Now you decide to run? Hah! You think you can escape me?" his pursuer shouted from his back.

    He was lucky to have the spell [Nature Sense] for this fight. Whenever the des of grass behind him were stepped on, he would react quickly and casted [Blink], making him instantly reappear further away from her and deeper into the woods.

    Several attempts of attack ended in simr results and Emery''s pursuer finally shouted out in a mix of anger and frustration. "You bastards are more slippery than eels!"

    Emery quickly went into a part of the forest crowded with a lot of trees.

    Emery ran faster and faster, wishing to reach the heart of the forest. In such a ce, the clusters of trees were pressed together and could serve as a barrier. His [Nature Sense] would be able to tell him more about his enemy''s movements, it''s even easier with tall grass and tree branches all around the area. However, when he reached the heart of the forest, he saw that the ce was not as dense as he would have liked.

    "Oh well, this ce is as good as any, I guess." Emery shook his head and conceded in his mind.

    He stopped running and turned around to face his pursuer. The moment his [Nature Sense] warned him of an iing attack, Emery cast [Blink] and dodged forward. It seems the enemy attempted to attack him from the back.

    Right as Emery turned around to look at his pursuer, the elite acolyte seemingly materialized from thin air. She faced Emery with a knife in hand and a fierce expression.

    Now that she stopped her invisibility spell, Emery was able to have a good look at the girl standing in front of him. She had short ck hair, shorter than what most girls would have, along with a pair of ck eyes that seems to shine like obsidians. Her gaze was sharp and focused, just like the knife she wielded.

    "I have to admit, your tenacity is quite impressive. But, youck training. I am Aiko, the Jade sh and you will fall before my de."

    Emery exhaled, clearly unimpressed upon hearing what the girl had to say. "Okay, I really wonder�� Do all elite acolytes seriously need a nickname? I''ve heard of The Violet me, The Maniac... tsk, do I really need one too?"

    Upon hearing Emery mention the Maniac, Aiko was a little bit startled. "Huh, you must be brave, or foolish, or both, if you can say his name so casually. Listen, you''re lucky you are only facing me... You won''tst even five seconds facing the maniac."

    A part of Emery wanted to see her reaction if he told her he had managed to defeat the maniac, but another, more reasonable part of him reminded him that there was no point in doing that.

    "Okay, okay then. Let''s see how long I''llst against your attacks." Emery said.

    "One minute!" The girl said confidently, before casting the spell that let her be invisible again.

    A moment before she disappeared, Emery saw a glow of a bluish element right before the spell was sessfully cast. It seemed the girl was a wielder of two elements, water and wind, and the spell she used must be the one called [Mirage], a tier 4 water element spell known to be very difficult to learn. The invisibility spellbined with her speed made her a difficult opponent to deal with.

    Emery concentrated on the water element spirit within his body, channeled it toward his dark core and then quickly cast [Shadow Mist]; instantly there were 10 of him all around the area.

    "What an interesting spell! But, I can tell all of these are only illusions and it''s useless against me!" Aiko boasted and dashed around, jumping through each of the shadows. One by one, the shadows were destroyed, each dispersing into fine ck mist before dissipating into the wind.

    Emery wished his shadows were able to fight independently simr to Chumo''s shadows. Unfortunately, as she said, his shadows were only illusions. Within seconds half of his shadows were destroyed. She managed to find Emery''s real body on the fifth strike.

    ng!!

    Fortunately, he was not idle. The positions of the destroyed shadows gave him enough hints to pinpoint her position, and he was able to block her attack with his dual swords.

    Emery casted [Blink] and reappeared farther away before casting [Shadow Mist] yet again. Another ten figures reappeared around the area, bringing the total illusionary figures to 15.

    "Seriously? Is this all you got?".

    Again, within the span of seconds, the clones were dispersed with shes from the short de. Like before, after several attacks, Emery''s real body was found.

    The two of them fought like two blind people, each seemingly shing at nothing, yet still making sounds echo around them all the same. But it was clear Emery''s illusions were not enough to defeat the elite acolyte. After a few [Shadow Mist] casts, Aiko shouted in anger.

    nkk!!

    This time, when she found Emery''s real body, she was determined to not let him out of her sight. But oddly, this time Emery did not cast [Blink] to get away from her.

    "Did you run out of spirit energy?" She asked.

    "No... its just my preparations have beenpleted"

    Right as the words left Emery''s mouth, Aiko saw a ck root rise upon her feet. She cut the root off and attempted to dodge away, only to find that a dozen ck tree roots slithered around her like snakes.

    The [Shadow Mist] was only a distraction. While Aiko was busy hacking away at the illusions, Emery had been casting [Shadow Root Binding] to cover the whole area without Aiko realizing it. Now, it was toote. Aiko was being strangled by the ck tree roots and she did not have the strength to break free. Just like Lodos, she had no strength. She was all speed.

    "You! You managed to get me... this is a nt element, the mist is water, your body is covered with earth elements, and you used darkness and space elements in our fight... Who are you!?"

    "I am Emery"

    Those was thest words she heard before Emery stabbed her with his swords. She instantly dispersed into light particles.

    Emery smiled. This virtual game was somehow helping him get used to the act of killing people.

    [Congrattions! You have defeated an elite acolyte]

    [You received 5000 points!]

    Before leaving the area, Emery made sure to grab the knife now lying on the grass.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 208 - Entrap

    <h4>Chapter 208: Entrap</h4>

    After defeating Aiko and collecting the spoil of his victory, Emery quickly rushed back to the southern entrance, because he was still worried about his friends who were fighting there. Rushing through the woods, Emery asionally used [Blink] to reach the entrance in the shortest time possible..

    When he reached the southern entrance, Emery heaved a sigh of relief seeing his four friends were still in the game. Currently, he could see Julian and Thrax were fighting against the stone acolyte. Their battle turned out to be a stagnant one.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Dopa and a few of his team were fighting Micah. It was a battle of six against one, but Dopa''s team didn''t seem to have gained the upper hand, let alone be close to win.

    There were also two more battles going in other corners. The first battle was Okoye and her Akamba team fighting against 3 elite acolytes. It appeared they were doing well on their own. Meanwhile, the other one was the one Klea and Chumo had joined in.

    At first, the battle was three elites against six regrs. But as time passed, the regrs were defeated and if not for Chumo''s help, they would definitely be annihted. Thus, the battle which previously was on the verge of losing, courtesy to the defeat of other regr acolytes, turned into a somewhat manageable battle after Chumo entered the fray. And now, it was a two against three fight.

    Seeing the overall situation, Emery didn''t need much time to think which group to help. Theax and Julian should be fine with their opponent for the time being neither do Okoye and her team, and Emery wasn''t that close to help Dopa in his fight. Therefore, he would be helping the battle where his two friends were currently in pickle.

    But of course, he would not be that stupid as to announce his arrival to the opponents. There was no way he would not take advantage of their unawareness of him and didn''t do a surprise attack. Emery chose to wait in the woods and wait for the right moment tounch the most decisive ambush.

    The two elites, who were fighting against Klea, Chumo and the other acolyte, were a lightning element and a nt element acolyte. Emery could see how the lightning acolyte shot powerful spells from a distance, while his counterpart transformed both of his hands and feet into razor-sharp roots that circled around the two of them as a defensive means. The roots would also asionallysh and strike.

    On the other hand, Klea kept casting [Thunderbolt] spells and shot them towards the two elites. Emery could tell Klea''s thunderbolts were much stronger than before. It was apparent from the crackling lightning that sounded very intimidating. s, the spells couldn''t do much, as the lightning acolyte was able to keep up with her. The two of them kept countering each other to make sure the strong spells didn''t hit their teammate.

    In between the scene of long-ranged attacks, Chumo was trying to reach in to attack the lightning acolyte, apanied by the other acolyte, who fought using a sword. Even though Chumo was already using his [Shadow Self] spell and the three of them charged in simultaneously, they still didn''t manage to pass the thorny roots thatshed around. Emery couldn''t help but think of someone swatting a bug, when he saw how the roots behaved.

    *swish* *swish* nk!

    Multitude type of sounds resounded in the area as the battle kept going. The nt acolyte formed some sort of a moving wall of thorns with more than a dozen razor-sharp roots attacking like metal whips.

    Furthermore, Chumo and the other acolytes were not only unable to break in to attack the lightning acolyte. They were even being pushed by the roots themselves. In fact, the regr acolytes gotshed by one of the roots and flew a few meters back for the sheer impact of it. He crashed into one of the trees and started bleeding profusely.

    Klea kept throwing her [Thunderbolt] spells to either the nt or lightning acolyte, but her spells kept getting intercepted and couldn''t reach their targets. Chumo used shadow steps and spirit missiles, but none was able to break through.

    Emery believed his [blink] spell was the solution, he could pass those roots in a second. But he chose to wait and wait, observing until the perfect timing came. He gauged the time and concentrated his mind to not miss the right moment. And finally, his time came.

    When Klea casted another powerful thunderbolt towards the lightning acolyte and he prepared to intercept it once again, Emery immediately used [Blink] and appeared behind the lightning acolyte. The lightning acolyte was still clueless about the presence of danger behind him, Emery quickly used the battle art skill [Hidden de], using the knife he picked up from Aiko.

    The silent yet deadly knife swiftly made its way to the elite acolyte''s back and proceeded to pierce it, causing him to lose focus and his spells failed to cast. Hence, the thunderbolt Klea casted was able to zoom through the air and hit the acolyte straight in the chest.

    Emery himself was barely able to dodge the strong offensive spell, otherwise it would truly be the worse of friendly fire. But of course, the poor lightning acolyte received the full brunt of the spell, turning him into ckened, sizzling, crisp human. Immediately after, he dispersed into motes of light particles, leaving his counterpart, who was still dumbfounded by the surprise attack.

    Even though Emery didn''t get the points, since he wasn''t the one who dealt the finishing blow, knowing Klea was the one who had it, he didn''t mind at all.

    When the nt acolyte woke up from his stupefied state and realized his partner was gone, leaving him the only one remaining, the acolyte decisively tried to run away as he rapidly retracted his roots.

    Unfortunately, there was no way Emery would allow that to happen as he immediately casted [Shadow Root Binding] spell. Although this spell had its one ring weakness, that was the speed of its root being ordinary, it didn''t stop Emery from choosing this spell.

    Instead of using the spell to bind the running acolyte, which could be a sess or failure, Emery chose to entangle the roots that spread out around the acolyte. After all, even though the acolyte had tried his best to retract the roots, it just wasn''t fast enough. The running acolyte''s movement was impeded as his hands and feet were still attached to those roots.

    As a result, it became a fight of strength between the two roots of different origin, Emery''s shadow roots and the rank 7 elite acolyte thorn roots. Seeing that their strength was pretty much equal, Emery nodded his head feeling satisfied.

    The elite nt acolyte realized he couldn''t escape as his movement was restricted by his own spell, he immediately tried to wrestle control against Emery''s roots. Unfortunately for him, the roots were not his main problem, but the pincer attackunched by Chumo and his shadow.

    [Cross sh]

    Using the two knives he had, Chumo and his shadow swiftly swung their weapons and did a criss-crossed sh from the front and behind the acolyte. The shes acutely hit the elite acolyte and he quickly dispersed into light particles.

    With thest speck of light disappearing, the battle ended with the regr acolytes'' win. At the moment, Chumo, Klea, and Emery each got one elite kill, which gave them 5,000 points each.

    It was time to move to another battlefield.

    Emery could already see that a group was winning, as Okoye and her team were able to kill their opponents. Only the battle in the center looked tricky, the battle between Dopa''s team and Micah.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 209 - Points

    <h4>Chapter 209: Points</h4>

    After defeating the two elites, Emery and the others decided to go and help the others who were still fighting. Like a snowball that once rolling kept getting bigger, the regr acolytes suddenly held the upper hand in this confrontation after winning two of their battles.

    As a spellcaster, Klea went ahead and assisted Okoye''s team, as they needed a long-range attacker amidst their closebat-focused team. The new addition of Klea into the fray made the fight against the three elites much easier for the regr acolytes'' side.

    On the other hand, Chumo would go and support Thrax and Julian, who were still fighting against the stone acolyte. Meanwhile, Emery approached the wounded sword-wielding acolyte and healed his wounds.

    Emery observed the other fights that were still ongoing. There were three more small skirmishes, consisting of one elite against two or three regrs. Checking each and everyone''s fights, Emery was confident that sooner orter these elites would eventually be defeated if the situation kept going the current flow.

    However, there was one fight that truly made him concerned, the fight that involved Micah. It looked like Micah was the strongest person among these bunch of elite acolytes. Currently, Dope and four remaining acolytes were still fighting him, but from the looks of it, they were struggling against the lone Micah.

    Recalling there should be more than five acolytes who fought against Micah before, Emery was surprised to see him manage to defeat several regr acolytes despite him being assaulted with numbers.

    Micah was an ice element acolyte, but Emery noticed something peculiar in his spells. Different from the ice spells Emery usually saw, the ones Micah casted had more lusterpared to the normal ice spells regr acolytesmonly showed.

    Rather than calling it ice, crystal was a more appropriate word to portray what Emery currently saw. Apart from its distinct look, Micah''s ice spells were also much stronger than the ones regr acolytes released.

    From what Emery saw earlier, it seemed Micah was a long-range spellcaster just like most of the other elites he had seen. Since the beginning of the battle, Emery only saw him continuously casting multiple [Ice Shard] spells and hurling them towards his opponents.

    Even though his method looked crude on the surface, the sheer power hidden in his ice shards were enough to obliterate everything in his path. The dozens of flying sharp objects materialized in the air reminded Emery of Lodos'' ck needle spell.

    Emery could only hope Micah didn''t have spells that were simr to Lodos'' gravity spell. If he indeed had that kind of spell, Emery was sure the fight would be hard, extremely hard.

    The brawny-looking Dopa was crushing all the ice shardsing towards him using his huge ax. When the ax swing got in contact with the ice shards, Emery could faintly see Dopa take a little step back from the brunt. Meanwhile, all the other four acolytes were taking some distance and began throwing long-range spells at Micah.

    Out of the four, two of Dopa''s teammates were fire element acolytes. However, even though they had bombarded Micah with continuous fire spells, the abnormal white-colored ice shield, which positioned in front of him, managed to hold on, without cracks or damages on it. It didn''t even melt because of the fire spells!

    This spell was the same spell he used to protect all the other elites when they were bombarded by the offensive spells before. Therefore, it was normal for it to stand strong when only faced against thebined spells of these four acolytes.

    However, Emery guessed these acolytes probably just hoped there was a limitation to the spell, thus allowing them to breach it.

    Seeing the acolytes'' spells couldn''t do anything to his shield as expected, Micahughed, "Hahaha, I am telling you that my unique [Ice Crystal Barrier] will not be broken by your pitiful spells!"

    Dopa was beginning to be impatient at his teammates'' inability. He started to cast some sort of strengthening spell on himself. After the spell was applied, he stomped the ground and dashed towards Micah, unbothered by the flying ice shardsing at him.

    Much to Emery''s surprise, Dopa''s charge crushed through all the spells thrown at him, as he continued to make his way towards Micah. The other four also followed behind him and took out their melee weapon. They thought it would be possible that these crystal-like ice spells were pretty strong when met with magic, but pretty weak against normal physical attacks.

    Realizing their n, Emery eximed inwardly, ''Good n!''

    Even for a rank 7 acolyte, it was impossible to have such a strong defensive spell without any weakness.

    With Dopa''s new strategy, Micah finally began to move a few steps back. This was probably the first time he ever moved during the battle. Dopa turned even more agitated seeing that, thinking he had already found his opponent''s weakness. Emery thought the same too, until he saw a glimpse of a smile on Micah''s face.

    Emery immediately stopped his healing spells and quickly cast [Blink] to appear closer to warn Dopa and his team, "Watch out!!!"

    s, Emery was too far and toote, thus disaster struck Dopa''s team. While retreating, Micah cast another spell, he raised both his arms to the front, palms open. This time, instead of the appearance of another barrier, Micah created an explosion of ice spikes. Field of ice spikes was created in an area that shaped like a cone as far as 10 meters. The sight was dreadful yet beautiful.

    While Dopa was fast enough to block the ice spikes with hisrge ax, his shoulder and knees were still pierced by them, as they received quite severe wounds. However, Dopa''s condition could still be counted fortunate, all three other acolytes, who charged in with him, had been hit by the crystal-like shards and instantly dispersed into light particles.

    Only one acolyte was able to flee unharmed thanks to his rather behind position, but Micah seemed unwilling to let him go, as he quickly casted another ice shard towards him. Before the shards could reach the acolyte and send him out of the game, Emery who kept blinking through the space finally arrived in the area and destroyed the shards with swings from his sword.

    Looking at Emery who appeared suddenly, Micah shed a smile, "Now, now, now... Look who we have here! You aren''t half badpared to that Julian."

    Before Emery could answer the man''s somewhat mocking statement, another voice came from Emery''s back, "Compared to me? I''m surely more handsome, but sadly, you aren''t my type at all."

    Turning his head around, Emery was surprised to see Julian approaching him, "Julian... you..."

    Julian gave Emery a thumbs up, "We managed to kill that stone guy."

    Another figure approach with a disgruntled voice, "Huh! You took away my points!"

    "Ahh, shut up Thrax. Sharing is caring. You can have this pretty one if you like." Julian said, pointing his sword towards Micah.

    A few momentster, Klea, Chumo and even Okoye and her teammate came to the center.

    Seeing the bunch of people in front of him, Micah understood that, although he won his fight, he had lost the battle. Realizing his disadvantage, he quickly made a loud whistle, and two other elite acolytes who were still fighting quickly broke away from their opponent and joined him.

    Seeing the number on his side, Micah''s face couldn''t help but turn dark. Out of 12 elites he brought, only three of them were left. Meanwhile, there were still 20 of regr acolytes he still needed to face.

    "Huh! Just consider your win this round." Micah said, as he and the other two elites quickly escaped into the woods.

    "We shouldn''t let them escape!" shouted Thrax, when he saw everyone was unmoving.

    "No, no, no! We should stop and rest up." Julian hurriedly stopped Thrax. He seemed to be unwilling, but in the end, Thrax nodded and listened to themand.

    After taking care of this reckless bull, Julian turned to others and said, "We should quickly heal up and check out the condition of the others at the northern entrance. I am worried they will need our help."

    Okoye seemed to agree with the n, while Dopa surely appreciated the time given to heal his severe wounds. While the wounded were being healed, the others stood guard, lest there was another group. All remaining 20 acolytes gathered up in the middle, fully alerted.

    At this moment emery took the time checking out each of his friend''s points

    [Your total point: 15.000]

    [Your current rank: 38]

    As for his friends, Klea has a total point of 12.000 at rank 47, Chumo''s total point of 10.000 at rank 58, Thrax with 9000 point rank 71, and Julian''s total point 7000 rank 88.

    Because they have sessfully stopped and killed a few of the elites before, they have managed to raise quite significantly, but probably not enough unless they survive until thest 50.

    Before Emery was about to go to the northern entrances, suddenly he heard footsteps, but not from the treeline. The sound came out from the pyramid building. To their surprise, a group of acolytes came out of the building with their own weapons. At first Emery thought it was Roran''s team, but then from their attires, he realized who they were.

    Another group of elite acolytes.

    -------

    Author Note: Dear Reader, there is a new win win event going on today, don''t miss the chance to get rebate by buying just one coin privilege chapters for the novel. For Earth Greatest Magus, one coin could get you 7 advance chapters. Thank you

 Chapter 210 - Ingenious Plan

    <h4>Chapter 210: Ingenious n</h4>

    Seeing the iing group of people, Emery and the others couldn''t believe their eyes. The people in that group were all elite acolytes and there were 10 of them. Looking at the weapons in their hands, the same thought ran through everyone''s mind. Did Ronan and the others get defeated?

    Seeing the pure shock on Emery and the others'' face, a bald young man with a striking red mark on his forehead shed a smirk, "This is the end of you, regr ss rookies. It''s time to get out of the game."

    Emery, Julian and the others swiftly rose up brandishing their weapons. Meanwhile, Chumo sneakily approached Emery from behind and whispered, "Should we run or should we fight?"

    Facing this important question, Emery quickly re-checked the symbol in his hand.

    [Regr acolytes: 78/320]

    [Elite acolytes: 23/50]

    In thest two hours since Emery, from the previous 150 acolytes, there were now only 101 still remaining in the game.

    But then, Emery''s expression suddenly changed, as he noticed an abnormality in the statistic itself. The numbers didn''t add up. If Roran''s team really was defeated, the number of acolytes decreasing would be much more.

    Julian, who noticed Emery''s expression, quickly asked, "What happened?"

    "Be careful, something is wrong.." whispered Emery to Julian

    Actually, Julian was thinking to fight this group of elite acolytes. Sure, it would be a difficult fight, but if they managed to do it, the result would be wonderful for them. After all, they still had bigger numbers than the group and Julian still liked the odds.

    s, Julian''s ambitious thought quickly dashed away as what Emery worried about showed up.

    From behind the elite acolytes, another group of acolytes walked out and stood beside them. There were 30 acolytes all regr acolytes with familiar faces. The Roran''s group.

    Julian was shocked when he saw him, and he couldn''t help but shout, "What is this, Roran? What does this mean?"

    Hearing Julian''s shout, Roran''s expression didn''t change, as he calmly said, "I am sorry, I have to do this. But I... we need to do whatever it takes to be in the elite ss!"

    When Emery and the others heard the words spoken by Roran, they finally understood they were being backstabbed. It was clear Roran didn''t just make an alliance with the regr acolytes, but also with the elite acolytes. It might also be possible he had already done it even before the creation of regr acolytes'' alliance.

    Actually, one could really say Roran''s n was quite brilliant. With this, he would have three groups under his hand: his own personal group of thirty, the elite group, and the cannon fodder group, Julian''s group. Now with the elite group he can dominate thest battle especially with Emery''s group now in such a poor condition.

    Julian couldn''t hold himself fromughing and giving the young man a big apuse for his ingenious n. Thanks to Roran''s scheme, they all now had sessfullye under his trap.

    Dopa seemed to finally understand the situation where the fight could suddenly turn into a 40 against 20 situation. He couldn''t help to point his finger and shouted, "What about the soul contract? Was it a fake one? There''s no way that is the case!"

    ncing at Dopa with a gaze saying ''Are you stupid?'', Julian said, "Essentially, if its the elites group who attacked us, that means the contract isn''t broken."

    "Wow! That is so slick!" Klea quipped loudly, clearly dissatisfied.

    Roran''s face kept his calm facade, clearly showing his high-level of shamelessness.

    "Why must you do this?" Emery asked calmly, as he truly wanted to know the reason he betrayed them.

    Casting his gaze towards Emery, Roran shed a faint smile, "Emery, this opportunity is very important for me. I might have the connection and resources my family had. Unfortunately, I don''t have the talent to enter the elite ss. Therefore, I''m truly resolute in this matter and will do anything for it."

    "So, the words that you said, the thing about making history by winning against the elite acolytes is all a lie?" Emery said calmly, but if one observed him closely they would notice a glint in Emery''s eyes.

    "No, no, it''s all true Emery, but we can''t possibly defeat All of them. Please be assured with the help of these elites, the regr acolyte in my group will all be in the top 50, we will break the record and all regr acolytes will receive the rewards. But again, there''s just not enough room for all of us in this game"

    "Why can''t you guys do it fairly?" Someone asked, gritting his teeth.

    As if he had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world, Roranughed derisively, "Fair?! There is nothing fair about thispetition!"

    Turning his head towards the one who spoke, Roran continued, "Can''t you see it? There are more than 300 of us and 50 of them in this game. So mostly the game is actually about hunting regr acolytes, and as they can receive 2000 instead of 1000 points, that''s mean It''s much easier for them to get points! Can''t you all see the reality? From the start, the rules were in favor of the elites!"

    Seeing there was no hope for negotiation, Emery whispered to Julian, "There''s only a few minutes left until thest hour of the game. It will be impossible to fight them when the soul contract has ended"

    Julian seemed to be more emotional than Emery when he heard that. Well, his reaction was to be expected. After all, he really did his best for the alliance''s cause. Hence, the betrayal truly brought him an unnecessary amount of indignation.

    Emery tried to make the best of the situation and asked "Roran! At least let us go.. you can take the center and do whatever you want"

    "Unfortunately Emery, killing you all was part of the deal with the elites. They do need the points as well"

    Seeing that the group before them wouldn''t let them go, Julian shouted, "We are retreating!"

    They really needed to leave now. If they waited until the soul contract time came, it would be a much more troublesome fight, as there would not only be 10 elites who would fight them, but also the 30 regr acolytes..

    The standoff finally broke as the elites began to advance towards Julian''s group, who were retreating. To their surprise, Julian suddenly turned around and proceeded to ce both of his hands on the ground.

    In a split second, the ground in the center area suddenly cracked apart and copsed, as if it was hit by a devastating earthquake. Most of the elite acolytes who were chasing fell into the several meter deep hole and covered by dust and soil, while the rest stopped in their tracks.

    Seeing the unbelievable spectacle before him, Roran roared, "How is this possible?!! You are a mere rank 6 acolyte and Earthquake is a rank 8 unique spell!"

    "Retreat!!!" Shouted Julian, clearly ignoring Roran''s question.

    Roran and the others could only watch from behind the gaping hole, as Julian and the rest retreated to the woods. They couldn''t attack Julian''s group as the soul contract would be broken if they did so.

    All surrounding acolytes were both surprised and amazed seeing what Julian had done.

    The hole was not the result of a rank 8 [Earthquake] spell like what Roran said. Instead, it was only a clever application of low-tier earth element spell [Softening].

    In fact, the hole was prepared beforehand using the spell to soften the ground beneath the center area, Julian would only need to destroy the ground above, thus revealing the hollow part beneath it.

    It was a trap Julian prepared in case the group lost the fight and had to run away into the center building. Who would have thought it would be used the other way around.

    When the group was about to enter into the woods, unfortunately another group of elite acolytes came out from the forest, blocking their path. One of the elite acolytes who just showed up quickly casted a spell. Immediately after, a metal wall as high as the trees emerged from the ground, covering all ess to the forest behind them.

 Chapter 211 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 211: Escape</h4>

    Five elite acolytes in the front and ten in the back. It was actually quite shocking for the others, especially for those who personally knew Roran, to discover he had such support from so many elite acolytes.

    The 5 meter high metal wall that spanned a hundred meter across the treeline should not be easy to break. Moreover, they would still need to take care of the five acolytes standing in their way.

    At this kind of moment, the more time passed the more dangerous it would be for them, Julian as their leader needed to be decisive, lest all of them perished here. Hence, he swiftly let out an instruction, "Split up!"

    Right as Julian''s voice faded into the air, the 20 regr acolytes separated right away and went towards three different directions. Okoye and her teammates headed to the right, Dopa and several other acolytes dashed towards the left side, while the rest who were sure they could leap across the wall decided to do so.

    The reason Julian chose to split the group was because it would be easier for them to escape. Although this would lower theirbat prowess, it would also increase their movement adaptability regarding the situation. Moreover, with them scattered around, it also made the five elites in front of them split up.

    Unfortunately, Emery''s [Blink] spell couldn''t take effect if he couldn''t see the location he would blink into. Hence, he could only blink up and appear near the top of the wall instead of directly blinked near the elite acolytes.

    When he arrived in mid-air, Emery immediately blinked once again to the top of the wall and appeared behind the elite acolyte who created the metal wall.

    With his two swords brandished in his hands, Emery swiftly swung them towards the metal acolyte.

    nk! nk!

    Sounds of metal hitting hard surfaces were heard as Emery''s swords struck the acolyte. Apparently, the metal acolyte had turned his whole body into silvery metal, thus he was able to block all of Emery''s shes with only his bare hands.

    Even though his first attempt was a failure, Emery didn''t be discouraged, as he quickly pulled his swords back and swung them once again, this time even faster.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Continuous loud sounds resounded, as Emery repeatedly struck the metal acolyte as if he was on drugs. Although his effort looked futile, the purpose Emery wanted to achieve had been achieved.

    The reason Emery kept attacking the metal acolyte wasn''t to defeat the man, but to create an opening for his teammates.

    "Go! Go! Go!"

    One of the regr acolytes, who was a lightning acolyte, noticed the opportunity created by Emery and swiftly casted [Energize] before he sped up and leaped to the top of the stone wall.

    s, there was still another acolyte out of the five who stayed in that ce. This young acolyte held arge sword in his hand. The sword was so huge it almost beat him in height!

    When he saw the lightning acolyte was on top of the wall and was about to strike his teammates, he casted a battle art skill and dashed forward. shing a faint smile, the acolyte swiftly swung his sword upwards in great speed, the poor regr acolyte was instantly split into half. The stunned expression which was still etched on his face showed the lightning acolyte wasn''t even aware of how he died.

    The shocking sight made the others who were on top of the wall stop in their tracks.

    Meanwhile, Emery was having a hard time facing the metal acolyte, as he began to throw a flurry of punches using his bare hands. As Emery parried the acolyte''s blows, he almost let go of his swords due to the extraordinary power contained in them.

    Realizing he was in a predicament, Emery tried to counterattack by using the [Heroic sh] skill. Faint luster materialized on Emery''s de as he swung his sword towards the elite acolyte. At the same time, the metal acolyte also used his own battle art skill andunched a straight onto Emery.

    An explosive sound ured as the two strikes met each other. The sh was a draw, but it threw Emery down the wall. Before he crashed into the ground, Emery swiftly did another [Blink] in the air andnded smoothly. On the other hand, the stone acolyte stood firmly in his ce, as if he didn''t feel anything from their previous sh.

    Right as the lightning acolyte died and his body dissipated into light particles, everyone still in the game received a notification from the symbol in their hand.

    [100 participants remaining in the game]

    [Survive until thest 50 to receive the 10.000 bonus points]

    The arrival of the announcement was something Emery had expected. However, the situation they were in right now only made Emery and other regr acolytes more anxious.

    The group of acolytes, who were held back by Julian''s trap, had also begun to close in their distance from the back. Some of the elites in that group even threw multiple long-range spells upon them, while the other split up and went towards Dopa and Okoye''s direction.

    Julian, who was standing firm at the back of the group lifted his shield and positioned it in front of them. Immediately after, he casted his new ability he had always hidden from the other acolytes.

    [Aegis Shield]

    A shield battle art skill with a fire element prerequisite. When casted, it would create a ming barrier that would obliterate any iing spells and burn anyone who tried to cross it.

    While Julian was doing his back holding the attacks from their back, Thrax and Chumo were fighting against the elite, who used the huge sword. Emery nced at their direction. It appeared their fight was quite intense.

    Seeing the huge zing me behind him, Emery knew Julian had casted one of his defensive trump cards. Therefore, he truly needed to think of something to deal with this mountain-like stone acolyte before Julian''s barrier ran out.

    Looking around, Emery located Klea, who stood not far from him. A hesitation appeared on Emery''s face, but it was quickly reced by determination. He then dashed toward Klea and quickly hugged her body, tight.

    "Emery! W-What are yo..!"

    Unfortunately, before Klea could say anything more, Emert cut her off, "Hang on tight!"

    After he said that, Emery immendiately casted [Blink] and teleported both him and Klea right next to the metal acolyte on top of the wall.

    "Klea run!!!"

    While Klea was still confused by Emery''s questionable words, the metal acolyte did not remain still as he immediatelyunched his fists towards them both. But, instead of blocking the iing attacks orunching his own attacks, Emery did the unexpected as he dashed and tackled him.

    Grabbing the metal acolyte''s body real tight, Emery immediately casted [Blink] again and poof. In the blink of an eye, both Emery and the elite acolyte were now on the ground beneath the standing wall.

    While the metal acolyte was still disoriented by the sudden blink, Emery quickly dashed away from the guy. There was no way he would waste his time defeating this troublesome, hard-to-kill acolyte.

    "Run!!!" Emery shouted again, when he saw Klea just stood there watching.

    Emery had no time to think of what Klea would do, whether to run away or not. But, with the fact that she was basically no longer in danger, Emery felt the weight on his shoulder became much lighter. He could also see Julian gave him a nod of approval, while his face was pale and his body was covered in sweats, the result of maintaining his skill.

    Next, he needed to take care of the acolyte with the huge sword, as Emery could see Thrax and Chumo were having a difficult time against him. However, before he could blink over to help, another notification appeared from Emery''s symbol, which really shocked him.

    [90 participants left in the game]

    "!!!"

    The notification caused Emery to throw his gaze towards the direction of the other two groups, Dopa and Okoye who each took different paths. When his eyes projected the sight to his brain, Emery''s face turned pale.

    It was a bloodbath. Apparently, all the other elite acolytes decided to finish them all first. s, before Emery could tell the others, another notification came out at the same time.

    [One hour till the game ended]

    [Arena border will get smaller in 5 minutes]

    This was another bad news for them. It also confirmed why most of the other elites went towards the other two sides. As the time mentioned in the contract hade, Emery could see the mark of the soul contract slowly disappeared, until it left nothing behind.

    While Julian, who finally couldn''t hold his skill anymore, saw Roran and his 30 acolytes walking towards their direction.

    ----------------------------------

    Author Note:

    The battle is at the climax, please support the novel by getting the one coin privilege chapters. Get advance 7 chapters that would reach the end of the second game.

 Chapter 212 - Buying Time

    <h4>Chapter 212: Buying Time</h4>

    No matter how special Julian''s [Aegis Shield] battle art was, in the end, he was only a rank 6 acolyte with limited amount of spirit force. Hence, when his barrier was faced against multiple salvo of long-range spells, there was obviously only one oue that could happen.

    CRANK!!!

    A sharp, piercing sound, like that of breaking ss, resounded in the air. The barrier was finally shattered apart. The destruction of the barrier also made Julian flung backwards a dozen steps.

    When Julian finally got his feet on the ground again, his feet felt wobbly, he nearly couldn''t stand. ring straight at Roran and the others, who were making their way slowly, Julian''s body suddenly bent over and he threw up blood, startling Emery who was watching him.

    However, Julian onlyughed when he was done throwing up. Wiping his mouth coated with his own blood, he said, "Damn! The pain surely feels so real."

    At the same time, Thrax who was on top of the wall shouted on top of his lungs and attacked the sword-wielding acolyte with a sweeping sh. The acolyte, surprised by the sudden attack, could only ce his sword on the trajectory of the spear, while he used his other hand to support the sword brace the impact. As a result, the sword-wielding was pushed several meters away by the sweep.

    The acolyte was about to dash in again and continue the fight. But before he could do that, the metal acolyte stopped him in his tracks by shouting from the ground below the metal wall. "Heyy!! You already got two opponents! Share one with me!"

    Disbelief was apparent on the sword-wielding acolyte, as he truly didn''t believe how shameless his teammate was, "HUH?! Your own stupidity made your own opponent escape!" The sword-wielding acolyte shouted from above.

    "It''s because of space magic! No one told me there was a space magic user among the regrs!" The metal acolyte rebuked loudly, as if it wasn''t his fault his opponent escaped from his grasp.

    Thus, with the two of them arguing, the fight suddenly came to a sudden stop, with Thrax and Chumo only staring dumbfoundedly at the squabble.

    While Emery rushed to Julian and helped him, a few figures came towards the two of them from left and right. From the right side, it was Okoye and three of her Akamba warriors, while Dopa was by himself, his body heavily wounded.

    Excluding Klea, who managed to run away, her whereabouts unknown, eight of them were thest remaining on the ground. And now, they werepletely trapped and surrounded by Roran and his men.

    Being cornered with no real n, Emery could only do whatever he could in the current situation. Therefore, he quickly casted [Nature Blessing] on everyone that still remained, especially those who were injured badly like Julian and Dopa. Naturally, he also kept his eye on the opponent''s next moves lest they died without knowing what happened.

    It appeared the 15 elite acolytes were debating about who should be the one to take the kill. Looking at their rxed state, they all probably thought that there was no other option for Emery and the others beside dying in their hands.

    Meanwhile, Roran and the rest of his 30 acolytes were just standing there without saying anything.

    While Emery was trying to think of a solution that could get them out of their current precarious situation, Julian suddenly vomited more blood. It seemed his wounds were heavier than they looked. There was probably something about the battle art skill he used that caused too much burden for his body.

    Julian, still panting because of his injury, stood tall, stepped forward and shouted, "Roran! You fool!! You have trade my trust... Our trust!! For a bunch of useless bastards!!"

    Roran was unfazed by Julian''s words. He then calmly said, "Julian, your effort for the alliance was reallymendable and I appreciated that. But in the end, this is a game, apetition. To be more precise, with how the points were prepared, this second game is a war game. What I was doing is exactly what a goodmander or tactician will do in any real battle."

    Upon hearing that, Julian pped his hand, "Amazing Roran! Truly amazing! You are a goodmander indeed! But let me see if your fighting ability is as good as your strategy. Let me see if you are a fighter or a coward hiding behind your bitches!!"

    Julian then raised his sword and shouted, "I challenge you! You! Me! To a duel!"

    Everyone, without exception, could see how Julian''s body was still trembling, while he said those words. Evidently, he was in no condition to fight.

    However, Julian''s heroic-like stand and all his words made Roran unable to reject him. Otherwise, even if he managed to enter the elite ss after this game, he would definitely be looked down and mocked as a coward by the others.

    Taking a deep breath, Roran answered, "I ept!"

    Emery was really concerned with Julian''s condition. Hence, he quickly stopped him and said, "Julian, let me do the duel."

    Turning his head around, Julian went closer to Emery and whispered, "No, Emery. Actually, I am only dying for time. Looking at our situation, this is the best strategy I can think of. While I am fighting that bastard, you can help the others to recover their condition. Besides, I am sure that coward Roran will not dare to fight if you subtitute me."

    Julian then grabbed Emery''s shoulder and continued, "If I don''t make it�� You need to make sure the others can make it. Don''t let my sacrifice be in vain."

    Julian fell silent for a second, and added, "Well, If you can''t save that buffoon Thracian, I understand."

    After saying that, Julian proceeded to take his shield thatid on the ground and walked forward. Despite his shaky steps, the conviction in his eyes was clear as day. Meanwhile, Roran also stepped forward.

    Roran was armed with the same gear as Julian, a sword and shieldbination. Thus, their garb made the duel not look like a magic battle at all. Instead, it looked like a fight between diators, that Julian shared before.

    When the distance between them was only a few meters, Julian swiftly used his [Immortal Gate] battle art skill and dashed towards Roran. Roran, who saw Julian wasing for him, arranged his shield in front of him.

    A loud bam urred when Julian''s sword hit Roran''s shield. He then continued by delivering a downwards sh to Roran. Seeing the iing sh, Roran shifted his shield, while he ducked, causing the shield to block the sword again.

    And then, without even using any spells, Roran was able to easily manage everything Julian threw at him. By blocking, parrying, dodging; none of Julian''s swings could hit the rank 7 acolyte.

    While Emery was focused on their duel, he realized Thrax, who was standing next to him, clenched his fists.

    "Roman!! Don''t you dare lose! Only I can kick your ugly roman ass!"

    s, Thrax''s ''encouragement'' couldn''t possibly help the situation. Everyone could see there was no way the heavily wounded Julian would be able to win against Roran. After a dozen seemingly futile shes, Julian was knocked to the ground andid there, unmoving.

    That was when Roran grew arrogant and made a mistake. Julian took the opportunity when Roran paid no attention to him and stabbed his foot and took a quick punch to his face.

    BAMMM!!

    Roran threw out a few steps back while screaming, shouting to himself, "Yes, yes, yes! Very good, Julian! That''s my mistake!"

    Roran finally decided to end this pointless duel. He quickly casted [Blessed - Tier 3 Light spell] on himself. Immediately after, streaks of lights appeared around his body and covered him, causing him to look like a gant knight. He then charged towards Julian, who still tried to stand up.

    nk!!

    Roran''s sword was stopped by another sword, but it wasn''t Julian''s.

    Apparently, Emery had blinked next to Julian and blocked Roran''s sword with his own sword and was about to counter with his knife, but Roran''s shield was faster than he thought, while his other hand held a knife pointing towards Roran, "You have won. Now get back!"

    Emery was taught the honor of a chivalrous knight since he was a child and disturbing a duel was against it. He himself didn''t realize why he did it. The constant betrayal and not being able to see his friend hurt in front of him apparently had outweighed the precious knight honor taught by his father.

    Roran pulled his sword back and retreated. While stepping back, Roran said, "Let the battle begin. Kill them all boys!"

    Immediately, the forty five acolytes who surrounded the eight acolytes ferociously charged towards them, the expression on their face clearly showed their desire for points.

    Right as they began to move, a loud sound could be heard from the direction where the metal wall was. When they looked over, the metal wall was already obliterated by two monstrous, beast-like figures. There, where the metal wall stood just a moment before, two 4-meters tall giants with two swirly horns on their heads were now standing.

    The scene was truly unbelievable that everyone''s eyes were staring towards the figures and the hole on the metal wall.

    As the scattering dust settled, from behind the two monstrous figures, two girls could be seen walking towards Emery and the others'' direction. A pale-looking white haired girl and a bronze beauty. They were Silva and Klea.

    "Guys, I brought reinforcement!" Klea said, panting.

    Pointing her finger to Klea, Silva said, "Your girlfriend here told me the situation. Foolish Emery. Haven''t I told you to not trust these people?" Emery could only smile wryly when he heard those words.

    Silva then patted the two figures'' back and said, "Igor! Ivar! You can kill everyone here, except those in the middle." Klea nudged Silva and sneakily pointed, "Ooh, yeah. Don''t forget the ones at the back are friendly as well."

    From the other side, the pyramid building to be exact, a dozen familiar faces came out. They were Anas and the Kaleos'' group, with Zana and the three Zaiueo acolytes. The acolytes of ss 77 were all here.

 Chapter 213 - No More Bet

    <h4>Chapter 213: No More Bet</h4>

    Grand Assembly Hall

    When the final hour of the second game was approaching, more and more people began to fill the arena where one could spectate the ongoing game. There were so many people that the entire seating was packed to the brim. Looking at it from the sky one could even feel cramp.

    Nearly a hundred of thousands of spectators from all the institutes and guests from outside the academy came to watch this once in ten years event. After all, the second game with its renowned battle royale format was the most exciting to watch.

    Magus Sarena, who acted as the host of the game, ceaselessly entertained the audience with her beautiful figure and outgoing personality. Thanks to her, the already exciting second game became even more enjoyable.

    However, despite her attracting presence, the objects mostly taking the attention of everyone were the 10 screens flying above the arena, making them clear to see from every direction.

    Everytime an acolyte was defeated and sent out of the virtual arena, they would be spawned into the center of the arena hall. Moreover, their appearance would also be followed by thements from both the magus and the audience.

    Most of the audience generally didn''t care when a Lucky ss acolyte was defeated. However, every elite acolytes did bring their utmost attention. One could even say the regr acolytes were ignored by the masses, while the elites were the focal point of the game.

    On the second floor, where all the magus instructores were seated, a group of magus could be seen discussing the game. If Emery could see this group of magus, he would definitely recognize who they were.

    Xion, Darius, Ca, Minerva and a sulking Magus in all-white robes, Urix.

    The reason the white-robed magus sulked was because, not only did he lose a big bet against Xion and Minerva during the first game, the elite acolyte his faction was interested in and supported was defeated early in the second game.

    Said acolyte was mentioned to be the best in his ss. He had the best talent among his peers. However, such ''talent'' was defeated by an unknown rank 6 acolyte. And, as if the wound wasn''t enough, Urix felt as if someone poured salt into it when he realized this unknown acolyte was from the group responsible for his previous lost bet.

    Unfortunately, as someone once said, "Another person''s bad luck can be someone else''s fortune."

    The more Urix became sulky, the wider the smile on Xion''s face. And surely, the prouder he was with said acolyte. On the other hand, Minerva was joyful with her gain from thest bet and tried to persuade Urix to do another one.

    "Huh?! Another bet?!! I don''t want to hear anything about group 7 anymore. You said please? No! No bet!"

    Despite the rejection, Minerva kept pushing the magus. After all, it was a rare chance to annoy the sulky magus and the best part was he couldn''t do anything! If he was provoked, then the bet would happen. If he didn''t, then he could only be annoyed by her persistence. Knowing that, how could Minerva stop?

    The acolytes from all 10 groups in the 10 arenas were all currently fighting to the best of their abilities and giving their all to reach the top 50. However, an anomaly happened in group 2, who received the open field arena. The game ended way faster than everyone expected .

    In less than two hours, all the 300 plus acolytes inside were defeated. Only one figure could be seen through the screen. He was standing tall among them all, Zach the dragon bloodline. The open field arena was the only silent witness of the bloody massacre and the elite half-blood was the reason for it.

    "Other than that dragon boy, the other nine groups are boring!"mented Minerva. "Well, except my group 7 of course." She added, ncing towards the still sulky Urix.

    It was surely an interesting situation when an unknown acolyte managed to defeat two elite acolytes in a row, especially when one of the two was the expected number one of the group, Lodos.

    "Huh?! Please! He had reinforcement, alright?" Urix snarled, when he realized Minerva''s nce on him.

    Even though he previously said he didn''t want to talk about group 7, he still followed all the things Emery did inside the game. His mood became increasingly worse when he saw Emery manage to defeat another acolyte.

    Hence, when he saw what Roran did to Emery and the others, he could not help but jump from his seat andughed loudly.

    "HAHAHAHA!!! That''s what you got for challenging the big guy! That''s Harlight''s youngest son, isn''t he?

    The screen showed Emery''s precarious situation made Magus Xion worried. On the other hand, Minerva took the chance and offered an ''olive branch'' to the excited Urix, "Come on, Urix. Another bet, do you dare?"

    s, the excited Urix suddenly turned calm and said, "That boy already killed three elites. Thus, there''s a big chance he will get epted to the elite ss. So, no deal." It appeared the sulky magus didn''t want to bite the bait.

    "Aaa�� You are no fun, Urix."

    "However, I will bet that he won''t reach the top 10 highest points. How is that? Hahaha!" Urix smiled widely.

    Upon hearing the ridiculous bet, Minervamented, "Are you crazy? There are 50 other elites and he is only a rank 6 acolyte! The odds are too lopsided!" Turning her head away, she added, "Huh! Just say if you don''t want to bet. Coward."

    Ignoring thest word spoken by Minerva, Urix turned towards Xion, "Hehehe, what about you, Xion? Do you want to bet on your favorite boy over there?"

    "No, no�� You see, I''m quite short of silver." Xion said, while waving his hand.

    "Alright! It doesn''t need to be silver. What about artifacts? We will bet with artifacts, then. I heard you obtained quite a good life-saving artifact from yourst mission." Urix said with the smile of a greedy merchant.

    Before Xion could say anything, Minerva intervened, "Don''t ept it, Xion. Look at that, they are ambushed and there are only nine of them left.

    However, against all odds, Xion instead said, "Alright, I will bet my artifact. But if I win, I want your family to sponsor him. How about that?"

    Upon hearing Xion''s words, Urix''s face changed to disbelief, "What?! We never took a regr acolyte!"

    "Duh! Urix, you are being stupid again. Think! If you win the bet and he really is untalented as you said, you will receive my artifact for free! But if I win the bet, that means he managed to enter the top 10 and he isn''t a normal regr acolyte that will waste your resources! It''s a win-win situation for you."

    "Ahh��" Urix was contemting Xion''s words deeply, as he didn''t want to be fooled by him. "Huh! Tell me! What''s your agenda with this..."

    "Nothing." Xion said, while returning his attention back to the screen. This time, an incredulous expression clearly stered on Urix''s face.

    "I just want the best for him and your family can do exactly that. Why do you want to support Lodos when you can get the one who defeated him."

    Pondering again for a while, Urix then nodded, "Alright then. The bet is on!"

    Right as Urix finished saying that, the situation shown in one of the screens suddenly changed again, attracting everyone''s attention. The whole arena was in awe as they saw the screen disying the group seven.

    There, the metal wall was destroyed and more people joined the fight. The seemingly hopeless situation underwent a sudden 180-degree turnaround, causing everyone to get excited.

    Meanwhile, Urix was pissed off, again.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 214 - Chaotic

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chaotic</h4>

    The countdown finally reached itsst hour and the period where the most chaotic battle would reveal itself finally arrived. As the game almost reached its end, the battle zone had been reduced and the previously 20 kilometers diameter area had now turned into 2 kilometers in radius only.

    If one could look at the battle zone from the sky, they could notice that 2 kilometers in radius wasn''t that big. It only reached around the outskirts of the center building, just a bit further in the treeline.

    Various deafening and ear-splitting sounds could be heard within the area as spells met each other, wherever one looked there were explosions of fire and weapons shing with each other.

    Silva and her two half-blood teammates, who already made their ''shy'' entrance into the battlefield, swiftly made their move. The two half-blood acolytes, whose figures appeared to be the result of a transformation of a mythical goat bloodline, stomped the ground and darted forward.

    The two of them charged towards Roran and his 30 regrs at breakneck speed.? The look in their expressions was as if they were at an all-you-can-eat feast. Truly bloodthirsty.

    Naturally, Roran and hisckeys immediately dispersed, as they saw the two massive figuresing at them. Some of them would choose getting 1,000 points by killing regr acolytes in Emery or Anas'' team, rather than take their chances with the half-blood freaks.

    Not wanting to be less showy than Silva, Klea swiftly flew up to the air and began casting her best tier 4 magic, [Storm Haze].

    This spell was the fruit of herst few days training in the Destiny Path''s Institute of Destruction. [Storm Haze] was a tier 4? lightning element spell that needed both wind and water element affinity to master. The perfect spells for Klea triple affinities. If being casted sessfully, it would form thunderclouds at its user''smand.

    Immediately, right as Klea finished her chant, explosive thunder resounded in the air, while the sky suddenly turned bleak. In the blink of an eye, storm clouds formed in the air and sent multiple thunderbolts on the location where Roran''s team gathered.

    As a result of Klea''s spell, several acolytes were lightly and severely injured by the sudden thunderboltsing from above them, two of the regr acolytes even turned into light particles.

    A few acolytes tried to jump and reach Klea to stop her. However, a volley of bullets fired by Zaiueo''s firearm quickly stopped their endeavor. The battle was so chaotic each minute an acolyte would be killed and dissipated into particles.

    As Emery''s group was in the middle of the battlefield, they were the best target for the opponent to earn points. Moreover, most of them sustained some kind of wound and they were surrounded on all sides.

    All of a sudden, a raging me came from the left side of Emery''s group. The attack was so abrupt that Dopa, who was standing at the left side, didn''t have the time to react and as a result, the me sessfully engulfed the wounded Dopa and turned him into ashes.

    Thrax, who noticed the me stilling to the group, immediately dashed to the left side and mmed his shield into the ground. The me hit the shield, causing it to scatter to the side before dissipatingpletely.

    However, before Thrax could let a sigh of relief, another raging me rapidly came towards him. A loud boom issued as the zing me crashed into Thrax''s shield. Even though his shield managed to block it, the me also managed to melt the shield down, leaving it unusable.

    When he saw that the shield basically couldn''t be used again, the elite fire acolyte, who threw such a powerful spell, was about to send another one at Thrax. s, he was rammed by the half-blood giant and thrown several meters away. When his body hit the ground, it quickly dispersed.

    On the other hand, half a dozen enemy acolytes, both elites and regrs, were attacking the half-bloods with their own ways. Some of them unceasingly threw various long-range spells at them, while the others attacked them up-close. Unfortunately, their efforts seemed to be unable to stop them from rampaging through the battlefield.

    Silva herself didn''t remain still. She sneakily went where most of the enemy acolytes were and immediately casted her own unique spell, [Poison Spore]. Numerous translucent small bubbles materialized in the air and drifted towards the acolytes. The sudden appearance of an unknown bubble startled those who saw them. Some even tried to destroy the bubble using their weapons.

    Unfortunately for them, the bubbles that were hit immediately popped and released poisonous gas, making those who inhaled it immediately throw up blood. s, before they could even take a step, the bubbles exploded themselves and quickly enveloped the area they were in. The spell caused a few acolytes to drop to the ground due to excessive blood loss.

    Meanwhile, Emery dashed toward the kneeling and heavily wounded Julian. When he reached him, he immediately casted [Blink] and teleported with Julian in his arms. Emeryid Julian on the ground in the middle of the group.

    With Julian in the middle, Emery, Chumo, and Thrax created a triangle and put their back against each other as they blocked all the iing spells from all sides.

    As the battle in the center raged on, a notification appeared on everyone''s symbol. However, those who were still fighting decisively ignored it as a slight carelessness in the battle could cost them victory.

    [80 participants left in the game]

    At thisst chaotic hour, the acolytes generally divided into three categories.

    First, the acolytes who felt they had gathered quite a lot of points and didn''t want to risk it by joining the chaotic battle. Therefore, they chose to stay in hiding and wait until the game was over.

    Second, those who were worried about not having enough points even if they managed to enter thest fifty, like Roran and Anas'' team, who would choose to participate in the final battle. Some of their members had less than 10,000 points, a few of them even only had 2,000 and 3,000 points.

    Last, the acolytes who already felt they had enough points, but were still confident to join the battle or just came for the thrill of battle. These kind of people were the half-bloods brought by Silva plus the figure who just came crashing down from the sky like a fallen meteor.

    "Violet me Gerri is here! I am notte, am I?" Gerri said, while throwing several purple fireballs to the ce where the most acolytes were.

    As the chaotic battle went on, Emery, Thrax and Chumo were caught in a pinch because they didn''t have any good defensive skill like the one owned by Julian. Therefore, they could die anytime if they weren''t careful.

    Emery noticed the metal acolyte he previously fought and the sword-wielding acolyte were looking in his direction. Both of them swiftly charged towards him.

    Thrax who also noticed the approaching acolytes decided to cast hisst hidden trump card. After all, he couldn''t hold himself at such a critical time. The trump card was the only tier 3 fire element spell he painfully learnt, the one he spent several days on.

    [Fire Aura]

    A cloak made by fire swiftly epassed Thrax''s body, as it gave him a substantial boost of strength and speed. He then directly confronted the broad sword wielding acolyte with only his spear. Thanks to the spell, Thrax could hold his ground against the rank 7 elites. It quickly became a fierce battle of sword versus spear.

    As for the acolyte metal acolyte, as Emery was still currently healing Julian, Chumo stepped in.

    While he ran, Chumo casted his tier 4 spell, which was a summon spell, [Summon Night Raven]. As the summoning pattern materialized, a night-ck bird one third the size of a human came out of it.

    The raven immediately flew at breakneck speed and lunged towards the metal acolyte. As the raven hit the acolyte, each of its strikes would inflict a curse on the acolyte and weaken him. The spot where the Raven hit became the weak spot.

    Swiiishh!!

    Chumo''s arrow was able to half pierced the metal body. With the help of the raven, coupled with his [Shadow Self] and [Shadow Step] skill, Chumo was able to make the metal acolytes panic.

    In the meantime, Emery became thest stand of defense, as he had the best movement spell. He casted [Nature Blessing] on Julian and casted [Shadow Root Binding] to help Chumo and Thrax whenever they were cornered.

    With both hands casting spells. Emery could only helplessly watch as Okoye and her teammates were defeated one by one.

    After Okoye''s team and Dopa''s were out of the game, there were only 5 of them left standing in the center surrounded. Hence, the situation became worse as more acolytes charged towards them.

    [70 participants left in the game]

    -----------------------

    Author Note:

    Once again, I shamefully ask for your power stone support to "Blood Elf Monarch". Sorry for the inconvenience. Very Much Appreciated

 Chapter 215 - Twenty More

    <h4>Chapter 215: Twenty More</h4>

    [70 participants left in the game]

    [Regr acolytes: 49/320]

    [Elite acolytes: 21/50]

    Within thest hour of the second game, only one elite acolyte was defeated, while the remaining of it were all the regr acolytes. This statistic truly showed how distinct the difference between a regr and an elite acolyte, regarding theirbat prowess and survivability in chaotic battle, where one could die anytime due to carelessness.

    As chaotic as the battle it looked, in the end, these acolytes were fighting for points, for the chance of getting into the next stage. In this kind of situation, where everyone was doing a battle royale with each other, where everyone pointed their ws at anyone who was weak, the rule of the game once again dictated the way the battle was going.

    An elite acolyte had no reason to fight against another elite, as they wouldn''t receive any amount of points defeating them. Moreover, it didn''t bring them any benefits besides endangered themselves, as the aggressor would be considered as a target by the other elite acolytes.

    On the other hand, the regr acolytes were left with two choices, attacking the elites or their own peers. Considering the risk, difficulty and oue they would get from each option, attacking their own peer looked much more feasible than attacking the elites and risked getting obliterated.

    Therefore, the regr acolytes were the main target by both the elites and other regr acolytes. The most ironic thing was: this was actually the only logical thing to do due to the rules, especially for the regr acolytes.

    -

    Emery and the others remaining in his group only needed to hold on and survive until 20 more acolytes were defeated. If they managed to do so, they would receive 10,000 extra points that could make them enter the elite ss sessfully.

    However, the remaining 70 acolytes were all the best out of the best, as they managed to survive until thest hour. They were the acolytes who managed to stand out on top of the 10,000 acolytes of the 10 sses in group 7. Evidently, they were either very strong, had an extraordinary life-saving skill or possessed amazing teamwork among their group.

    Casting his gaze right in front, Emery could see that not far from him and Julian, Roran was being surrounded by a dozen of his acolytes and his two vice Lymord and Mra.

    Mra, the red haired beauty, was an earth element acolyte who specialized in using sand and stones as her medium of defensive and offensive spells. Meanwhile, Lymord, the brawny figure, who didn''t look at all like a 16 years old due to his countless scars covering his entire body, was apparently able to transform himself into half human and half tiger. In short, he turned into a tigerman.

    Both of them were rank 7 acolytes and could bepared to the elite acolytes, who generally had reached rank 7 as well.

    Looking at how much nning Roran had prepared for this second game, Emery wouldn''t even be surprised if both of them were already offered to be in the elite ss, but refused the offer in order to be Roran''s bodyguards.

    As much as Emery wanted to blink over and finished off Roran with a sh from his swords, the [Blink] spell wasn''t that easy to cast, especially when his mind was split between protecting Julian and keeping his eye on Thrax and Chumo, who were still fighting. Emery still had much more to learn regarding his control of spells.

    An acolyte was about to charge towards Emery after killing thest Akamba warrior. Fortunately, jet-ck roots emerged from the ground and entangled the acolyte''s feet, immobilizing him.

    With one of his hands ced on Julian''s body and casting healing spells, what Emery could do was very limited, as he couldn''t move lest someone attacked the still wounded Julian. Currently, Emery could only depend on the [Shadow Root Binding] to block and restrain the acolytes who attacked his teammates.

    As hey on the ground, Julian suddenly coughed another mouthful of blood, startling Emery who observed the ongoing battle around them. Despite his shaking hand, Julian gestured Emery toe closer and said, "Brother, I... *cough* am fine�� Just f-focus on getting... more points."

    Upon hearing that, Emery shook his head and smiled wryly, "Still acting tough, aren''t you? Just be quiet and quickly recover. The second I leave your side, your awful state will attract more of them here like packs of wolf sniffing blood out in the open. Just hang on!"

    Julian chuckled when he heard Emery''s rebuke, "Haha..ha.. You..re.. Truly.. surprising, Emery�� D-Don''t you��dare not��making it... to the elite��ss."

    Emery nodded his head to show he understood.

    While Emery and Julian had their heartfelt conversation, Thrax was almost on hisst leg fighting against the sword-wielding acolyte. As his [Fire Aura] nearly reached its limit, he was getting pressured by said acolyte. Moreover, his [Immortal Gate] technique was also at its limit.

    Slowly but surely, Thrax was being pushed back by the sword-wielding acolyte, until he was forced to adopt a defensive stance and received the acolyte''s beating.

    When Thrax stumbled on his steps due to the momentum of a sh, the sword-wielding acolyte quickly casted a battle art skill. A faint luster could be seen on his broadsword''s de, he immediately swung it downwards towards Thrax. A huge piece of steel was descending from above, causing whistling sound in the air.

    Seeing the impending sword, Thrax, who didn''t have time to dodge the sh, immediately raised the spear in the air. Supporting the spear with both of his hands, Thrax braced himself for the iing sh.

    nk! St!

    Loud sound resounded as the spear got broken apart by the sh, followed by blood sttering into the air. It appeared the spear wasn''t enough to stop the sh delivered by the acolyte.

    After splitting the spear into two, the sword proceeded on its way and cut deep into Thrax''s shoulder down to his chest. When the sword-wielding acolyte was about to do another sh to finish Thrax off, a root suddenly pulled him back.

    Seeing his almost dead prey dragged away, the elite acolyte screamed, "Argh!! That''s my prey!"

    The sword-wielding acolyte then charged towards the three of them. As there was no one else he could rely on, Emery had no other choice. He drew his sword and dagger and immediately casted [Blink].

    In the blink of an eye, Emery had appeared next to the running acolyte.

    nk! nk!

    Emery sent two shes towards the sword-wielding acolyte, but he could parry both shes.

    From the sh, Emery could tell the elite acolyte in front of him had a much higher battle power than him, even with him already using the stage 3 Immortal Gate technique.

    However, the most troublesome aspect of this acolyte wasn''t his extraordinary strength nor impressive speed. It was the simple yet intricate techniques he demonstrated.

    The sword-wielding acolyte skillfully used all parts of the broadsword. It didn''t matter if it were the blunt surface, the sharp surface, the handle or even the swordguard. This elite acolyte used all of them as means of attack. In conclusion, this guy was a purebat style acolyte.

    If it wasn''t because of his [Blink] and [Granite Skin] spells, which allowed him to outmaneuver the acolyte and withstand the attacks, Emery would have already been cut all over, bleeding on his entire body.

    Meanwhile, just like what he had expected, the moment Emery left his spot, leaving not one, but two badly injured regr acolytesying on the ground in in sight, everyone''s eyes were attracted to that spot, bing their main target.

    The acolyte who was previously restrained by Emery''s roots was the closest with Thrax and Julian, thus he was the one who jumped in the fastest.

    When he noticed the acolyte, Emery was in panic. s, he was mmed by a huge sword as he was about to cast his [Blink] spell, causing him to kneel on the ground with a loud boom.

    "Huh! You are tarnishing this fight by distracting yourself! Focus and face me seriously or die!"

    In the meantime, the two wounded acolytes were trying hard to stand, as they realized the iing threat.

    "Roman!, you.. can''t fight.. anymore huh! "you..look like shit!"

    "You.. smell the.. same Thracian"

    "I guess.. This is..it.. Roman? Good.. enough?"

    "No! ..Not yet!"

    The closest acolyte lunged at them with a spear in his hand. Thrax was still unable to move due to piercing pain on his shoulder. However, Julian had been receiving a few rounds of healing spells from Emery, so he was the one in a better shape between the two of them.

    Julian swiftly picked up his shield, ignoring the pain coursing through his body and smashed it towards the iing spear. When the shield got in contact with the spear, a vague glow appeared on it as Julian used his shield battle art, causing both the spear and the shield to drop.

    Next, Julian immediately dashed towards the acolyte and tackled him with both of his hands. Using his third stage Immortal Stage technique, Julian tightly held the acolyte, making him unable to move.

    "Thracian, do it! I can''t hold this guy for long."

    Thrax was shocked when he realized what Julian was asking. Julian''s body was in the way, the only way he could attack the acolyte was to pierce through him.

    As if he sensed Thrax''s hesitation, Julian continued, "Grab the spear and do it! Consider this as the payment for the points I took from you before!"

    Obviously, the tackled acolyte didn''t remain still and waited to be stabbed. Hence, he began to struggle, trying to escape.

    "Thrax! Hurry! I cannot hold on!"

    The acolyte was struggling for freedom, but that only rewarded him with a headbutt from Julian.

    "You Thracian dog! Do what you are ordered to do!!"

    Thrax took the spear on the ground and swiftly thrusted it through Julian and the acolyte. The spear went through the two acolytes'' body. The two of them slowly began to disperse into light particles.

    Looking at the dissipating figures, a drop of line appeared on Thrax''s face, "Fuck you Roman for making me do this! These points are barely enough!"

    The thing Julian did for him really burned his spirit. Thrax mmed the spear into the ground, as he forced himself to stand and cast a tier 1 fire spell [Heat Touch]. As his hand glowed a red light, Thrax proceeded to burn his own shoulder. When his wounds had been sterilized, Thrax lifted his head and shouted in rage.

 Chapter 216 - Sword Fight

    <h4>Chapter 216: Sword Fight</h4>

    Julian was turned into light particles, sending him out of the game. Emery and the others thought it meant Julian wouldn''t make it into the elite ss. After all, he had the lowest point to start with, without the extra 10.000 points he would not make it. Their dream of entering the elite ss together had been ruined.

    Emery was frustrated with the situation, as his grip on the sword hilt was tightened even more. Turning his head towards the smirking sword-wielding acolyte, something inside Emery seemed to break as he began to ferociously attack the acolyte.

    Swing after swing, Emery continuously swung his weapons, as he poured all his feelings into the shes. In response, the acolyte deflected, parried and blocked the shes again and again. He even managed to injure Emery.

    Emery caught a glimpse of Thrax, who was violently fighting against the other acolytes like a wild animal. Fortunately Klea came to the rescue. As much as Emery really wanted to help them, he knew he couldn''t do so, if he couldn''t kill this acolyte in front of him.

    The acolyte sent a heavy swing towards him, Emery barely able to parry with both his sword and dagger, even so, he still got pushed. The opponent''s strength and speed were superior to his, this was probably an elite acolyte chosen mainly for hisbat skills and battle powers. He wouldn''t be able to overpower the acolyte before him without any strategy.

    Taking a deep breath and calming his raging heart, Emery casted the [Infusion] spell on his two weapons. The battle then continued, as Emery began concentrating on the technique he had learnt from thebat puppets.

    nk! nk!

    The long reach and terrific power of the broadsword against the versatility and flexibility of sword and dagger. If he decided to fight against heavy broadsword directly with his current weapons, Emery would definitely fall into a disadvantageous situation sooner orter. Therefore, he decisively changed his approach.

    He casted [Shadow Mist] and focused on his mobility as his means of attacks. By doing so. Emery wouldn''t face the broadsword''s advantage of strength. Instead, he would exhibit the advantages his weapons had. Within seconds, multiple mirror images of Emery quickly appeared around the sword-wielding acolyte, making him confused and distracted.

    nk! nk!

    "This is it! This is more like it! An acolyte who possesses several element spells and a decent swordsman! You deserve to fight me, Orycon!"

    Emery ignored the bbering and concentrated fully, as he couldn''t be distracted now. His mind didn''t even think about his friends'' current situation. After all, the fastest way to help them was to defeat this acolyte named Orycon.

    ''How to defeat him the fastest?''

    Emery fought against Orycon, trading sh after sh, it looked like his decision to take advantage of his mobility was working. However, it wasn''t fast and decisive enough. Seeing the sword and dagger couldn''t do the work that well, Emery tried to change his tactic again.

    He quickly casted [Blink] and reappeared behind Orycon. This time, Emery substituted the dagger in his hand to another sword. Currently, he was holding a longsword in both hands. Immediately after, Emery swung his swords toward Orycon with a solemn look on his face.

    While the swords descended on Orycon, sparkling luster appeared on the swords'' surface as Emery used the [Heroic sh] skill technique.

    s, despite the diversion of mirror images, the battle-hardened Orycon could easily guess Emery''s aim when he saw Emery casted his [Blink] spell. Turning his head around and seeing the two iing swords, Orycon let out a sneer as he swung his broadsword.

    "Fool! How dare you use strength against me!"

    CLANK!!!

    Loud piercing sound resounded as the two swords hit the broadsword. Seeing that his attempt failed, Emery didn''t be discouraged, as he hurriedly jumped back to evade Orycon''s counterattack.

    While still making use of [Shadow Mist]''s mirror images, Emery flickered around Orycon andunched the heavy [Heroic sh] technique on his opponent. However, this time he no longer tried to find an opening in Orycon''s defense. Instead, he swung his swords as hard as he could and struck as much as possible.

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    Emery pushed himself beyond his limit, as he used the [Immortal Gate] technique to its maximum. He utilized multiple battle art techniques and the [Blink] spell without restraint. As a result, pain began to wreck over his body and Emery felt his entire body slowly burning. Even so, Emery still delivered his shes with even more fierceness.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    Orycon was puzzled when he realized the shes became heavier each time they hit his broadsword. The sh between the three weapons continued until finally, Emey jumped high and swung both of the swords downward with all the power he could muster.

    CRAACKKK!!!

    Both weapons in their hands couldn''t handle the stress due to continuous contact anymore. Hence, the three weapons all broke apart at the same time. This was exactly the n Emery had been trying to achieve.

    Because all the weapons obtained during the game were practically identical, he was betting that shing the broadsword with his two swords ceaselessly would definitely break both weapons. Finally, his efforts bore fruit.

    As the n paid off and the two of them lost their weapons, the moment Emery had been waiting for hade.

    Orycon was still stunned by the sudden loss of his weapon, when Emery casted [Blink] onest time and used the [Hidden de] skill. As if a streak of shadow passed by, Emery appeared behind Orycon and thrusted the dagger he had previously taken out.

    SPLATT!

    The de sessfully pierced through the acolyte''s back. Orycon woke up from his stunned state due to the pain. Realizing his current situation, he growled and struggled to get away. But there was no way Emery would let this opportunity go.

    When Orycon tried to attack Emery with his fist, hoping the punch would make Emery retreat. s, Emery swiftly shifted his head, sessfully evading the fist. While doing so, Emery pulled back his dagger and sent it towards Orycon again, this time aiming at the acolyte''s neck.

    Blood sttered, the dagger cut Orycon''s neck, but he was still alive. It looked like Orycon managed to move his body at thest second, causing the resulting wound to be less deep.

    Orycon grimaced in pain while gritting his teeth when the dagger cut through his flesh. When Emery swung his dagger onest time, trying to end his life, the travelling dagger stopped in the air as Emery''s arm was grabbed by Orycon.

    "Urgh... good move! I... admit defeat! But... you.. are going�� down with�� me."

    Emery could tell Orycon still had onest move up his sleeve, so he immediately tried to get away. However, Orycon unexpectedly used all his remaining strength to hold on to Emery''s arm.

    Orycon''s eyes turned shining bright as he raised his other arm to the air and casted [Call of Thunder]. Immediately, streaks of lightning appeared in the sky. And then, a lighting strike descended and struck Orycon''s raised arm.

    BOOOM!!!

    The lightning currents quickly rushed to Emery''s arm, he felt a powerful jolt coursing through all his veins. The two figures immediately flung back as the lightning struck them. Emery''s body was swiftly thrown 10 meters away and fell to the ground. Hey motionless, as half of his body was charred. If it wasn''t for [Granite Skin], Emery would''ve certainly died.

    [Congrattion you have defeated an elite acolyte]

    [You receive 5000 points]

    [Your total points 20000 points]

    [You are now rank 15]

    [60 participants left in the game]

    A notification informing him he had killed an elite appeared on the symbol, but at this moment Emery was on the brink of death. A figure of the girl quickly approached Emery. One could clearly see the shocked expression on her face as the girl put Emery on herp and called him, "Emery!"

 Chapter 217 - Ten More

    <h4>Chapter 217: Ten More</h4>

    Unexpectedly, the freakin broadsword-wielding acolyte was apparently a lightning acolyte. The fight against Emery was the first time he had shown his spell and it was such a powerful one.

    Thanks to Orycon''s action, half of Emery''s body was scorched and he stood on the line between life and death.

    At the moment, Emery wasying in Klea''sp, his condition unknown.

    As Emery didn''t show any response to her call, Klea immediately casted on him the tier 4 water spell she recently learned, [Restoration]. The spell was a level higher than [Soothing Mist] and much more effective.

    A cyan-colored glow swiftly epassed Emery''s body. The spell''s effect was apparent in the eye as Emery''s wounds began to heal.

    Another girl approached Emery, "Is the fool dead?"

    Klea didn''t answer and silently cast the spell. It looked like the tier 4 spells needed a lot more energy and concentration to cast. But in return, Emery''s charred and peeled skin swiftly healed and returned to its previous healthy condition. However, Emery would still be in pain until his internal injuries were healed.

    As his external wounds were getting healed, Emery muttered Thrax''s name with difficulty.

    When Silva heard that, she couldn''t help but rebuke, "Start thinking about yourself, you moron! The guy is in better condition than you!"

    "Hey! Be quiet! He''s still in shock." Klea said, gesturing with her finger.

    "Yeah, right. Let''s hope the shock makes him smarter." Silvamented, before turning her head away.

    In a minute, Emery finally regained control of his body again. As he opened his eyes, Emery could see Thrax and Silva were covering for him. He could see the arrows and spells that wereing towards them were being blocked by the two of them.

    Not far away, Chumo was still in struggle fighting the metal acolyte. Currently, he was being helped by Okoye.

    Emery tried to stand up, but he felt his whole body screaming pain as he took a step. Hence, he quickly became paralyzed and fell to the ground again.

    "Just stay here and heal your wounds quickly, Emery." Klea whispered "I am sorry about Julian. I should havee sooner..."

    Sighing helplessly in the heart, Emery could only watch as he saw his friends protecting him. They were working together, hand in hand, to resist any iing acolyte. ncing towards his symbol, Emery noticed they only needed to hold on for a few more minutes. However, the number of dropped acolytes was moving really slow.

    It looked like, since only the best acolytes were left in the game at this point, the fights became more stagnant as their strength was almost the same.

    Actually, if one did a quick nce through every group in the area, Emery''s group at the moment was probably the weakest among them and the best target to get points. Throwing his gaze towards Roran''s direction, Emery could see him who yed safe at first by hiding behind all his acolytes had finally buckled up his courage and wasing towards Emery''s direction with all hisckeys.

    To Emery''s surprise, a pitch-ck hammer suddenly dropped right in front of Roran. If Roran took another step forward, the hammer would have definitely pulverized his head. Roran threw his gaze around, trying to find the culprit. Then, he noticed a grouping towards his direction. It was Anas and his Kaleos group. They quickly intercepted Roran''s group. A battle immediately ensued between the two groups.

    Receiving Emery''s inquisitive gaze, Klea went ahead and exined the matter, while still casting her healing spell, "Yeah... I did send him a message about our situation, and he agreed to help us. Something about him hates them more than us."

    When the battle was going on, there were a few of Roran''s acolytes who managed to pass through Anas'' group blockade. These acolytes were led by Roran''s right-hand man, the half-beast acolyte, Lymord.

    Silva, who was still in her prime condition, swiftly confronted the group when she saw theming for Emery. "That guy is on the wrong side!" Silva said, as she released poisonous smokes at the group.

    The smokes were able to stop the group''s advance and Silva immediately rushed in and wreaked havoc amidst them. After all, who did not want more points?

    Hence, the still injured Thrax was the one who was on guard, while Klea healed Emery''s wounds. As the fight continued, Emery could only watch without doing anything. Thus, he constantly checked the symbol in his hand.

    [Regr acolytes: 36/320]

    [Elite acolytes: 20/50]

    [56 participant left in the game]

    [54 participant left in the game]

    Emery heaved a sigh of relief, as he knew they only needed to hold on for a few more minutes.

    But then, Emery suddenly heard a familiar voice getting closer him "Where''s that Julian? Is he gone already? Ahhh, it''s too bad then!"

    Turning his head to the source, Emery spotted Micah and the two elites who had retreated earlier. Currently, they were charging towards his direction.

    "Watch out!"

    The familiar crystal-like ice shards rained down on them. Thrax swiftly moved and tried to defend with the spear in his hand. Fortunately, Thrax was able to crush and parry all of them, albeit barely.

    The three elite acolytes were approaching and this could only mean trouble. Ironically, they just had to hold on a little bit more. If they were defeated now, their effort, Julian''s sacrifice. They would all be for naught.

    "Ahhh... You all are still resisting like disgusting cockroaches!"

    Klea decided to join the battle when she saw the two elites ganging up on Thrax. Numerous lightning bolts rapidly streaked across the sky towards the iing acolytes.

    The fight between the two elites against Klea and Thrax had started. At first, Klea and Thrax managed to halt their advance, but slowly yet surely, both of them were struggling to resist the ferocious attacksunched by the two elites.

    As he watched the battle, Emery was raging inside due to his inability to do anything.

    Even though he could feel his spirit core had be more chaotic and his whole body felt very heavy, Emery forced his injured body to move.

    Hands shaking, legs trembling, pain wrecking; but Emery didn''t stop. He just had to hold out a little bit more.

    Micah casted half a dozen more ice shards trying to hit Klea and Thrax, but, before he could throw them, Emery used [Blink] next to him and [Hidden de] again. Unfortunately, the attack was easily stopped by the ice barrier, which instantly formed around Micah.

    "Ahhh. I have seen you fighting style from afar. Although it''s pretty amazing, it quickly gets predictable and boring."

    Much to Emery''s surprise, the barrier suddenly crept onto the dagger. It then sessfully frosted his hand, still not stopping its progress. Emery couldn''t stop it im his current condition, so he could only watch helplessly as the crystal-like ice inched toward him.

    A few momentster, the whole ice started to epass Emery''s whole body. In the end, a block of ice formed next to Micah; Emery was trapped inside it, unmoving. However, one could see Emery''s eyes were moving, signifying he was still conscious.

    "Now, now... As a payback for killing my teammates, you will see me kill yours. Isn''t that fair?"

    Micah returned his attention to his ice shards and was once again about to throw them towards Klea and Thrax. Seeing that, Emery struggled even more to break out from the ice. s, the ice wasn''t the general ice used by other acolytes. Especially with his current condition, Emery didn''t have the strength to do anything.

    That was when Emery saw a few shadow figures appearing next to Micah. Arrows were shot, followed by [Shadow Steps] to get close and apanied by a night-ck bird swooping from above. A perfectly executed pincer attack from air andnd.

    However, instead of throwing the shards towards the shadow figures, Micahunched his shards towards another side. The ice shards hit and pierced another shadow hidden in that particr side.

    Sattt!!

    Blood sttered into the air as the acolyte was hit by the ice shards. With it, both the approaching shadows and the iing bird were dispersed like smokes. It looked like Micah managed to find the acolyte''s real body.

    Emery saw Chumo staring at him with several holes in his chest, pierced by the ice shards Micah sent. Then, he swiftly dispersed into light particles.

    [52 participant left in the game]

    "Nice! Just two more to go! Hmm, which one do you like better, the boy or the girl?"

    At the moment, Emerypletely forgot it was all just a game. His inability to do anything and the sight of his friend dying in front of him reminded Emery of his deepest regret.

    The memory of his father being murdered in front of him was shing through his mind. The time where he just froze as his father, that he always looked up to, was killed, while he was incapable of doing anything.

    That was when something inside of him snapped and shattered into pieces. Emery suddenly felt his entire body turning boiling hot. Something inside him was growing, howling, trying to break out of his body.

    While still encased within the ice block, Emery''s whole body was miraculously restored, power filled his entire being.

    [Fey Bloodline - evolving]

    CRACKK!!

    Loud sound resounded, attracting Micah''s attention. When he turned his head towards the source, he was stunned to see something that shouldn''t be possible.

    An arm fully covered with grey fur wasing out of the ice.

 Chapter 218 - Evolved

    <h4>Chapter 218: Evolved</h4>

    [Analyzing genes...]

    [Fey Wolf bloodline rank evolved to rank 3]

    [Rank 3 - Fey Warden]

    [Battle power increase by 15]

    As the notification appeared, Emery felt a surge of overwhelming energy coursing through his entire body. Not only did all his wounds rapidly heal and close themselves, his previous erratic bloodline condition was also gone. It even evolved into rank 3!

    With the newfound strength he received, Emery once again struggled to break free. Finally, one of his arms managed to smash through the crystal-like ice, allowing it to touch the air again.

    Looking at his now-free hand, Emery only needed the extra push, the little push that would free him from this ice prison. With the current precarious situation he was in, Emery didn''t care about his limit anymore. Hence, he forcefully used his battle art technique even though it was already past its cap.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 3]

    [Battle power increased by 8]

    [Battle power 61]

    CRAAACKK!!

    The enhancement that [Immortal Gate] brought gave Emery thest push he needed to break the ice prison apart.

    As he walked out of the now broken ice block, Emery could finally watch himself from one of the crystal-like chunks, his current appearance in its entirety.

    The transformation was just like his first transformation with the familiar ck tattoo on his chest. But this time, his four limbs werepletely covered by grey fur. Despite the somewhat more animalistic transformation, Emery surely could feel how much more powerful his current transformation waspared to the previous one.

    Turning his head to the side, Emery saw the blue-haired acolyte Micah looking at him with an incredulous expression, "Y-Y-You are one of those disgusting half-blood!!! Screw you!! You have no ce within the elites!!"

    Right after Micah said that, he immediatelyunched dozens of ice shards towards Emery. These ice shards flew very close to him. So close they should have been troublesome before. But now, Emery could feel that his body was much stronger and lighter than before, thus he decided to dodge the iing ice shards. Although the ice shards were already inches away from him, the moment Emery moved his body, the ice shards that should''ve hit him, hit only empty air instead.

    As Emery dodged the first ice shard, he didn''t stop; he continued shifting his position and body around. In the end, he dodged all the ice shards perfectly, without a single onending on him.

    It was as if all the extra battle power Emery gained from the evolution was wholly distributed into his speed stat.

    Micah was shocked when he saw Emery was unscathed. Emery stared at the shocked Micah with a gaze full of hostility, causing the acolyte to feel shivers running down his spine. Emery then dashed towards Micah at breakneck speed, only to crash upon the formerly [Ice Crystal Barrier].

    Seeing the thing that encased him into a block of ice, Emery punched the barrier a few times, but with no results. Instead of breaking it, Emery''s hand once again began to turn into the ice by the crystal-like barrier.

    "Hahaha! There''s no acolytes who can? break my indestructible barrier. Dream on, filthy half-blood!"

    As soon as Emery''s hand was trapped inside the ice again, Micah yelled at his two elite acolytes. They swiftly broke away from their opponents and immediately charged towards the now immobilized Emery.

    As the two acolytes ran towards him, one of them had mes covering his entire fist, the result of his unique spell. Meanwhile, the other brought a massive ax that shone brightly. The two of them charged towards Emery with great ferocity.

    Seeing the iing attacks, a thought of retreating shed inside Emery''s mind.

    Retreat?

    No!

    Emery could sense there was still a hidden power within his new evolved bloodline. Closing his eyes andpletely ignoring the imminent threats, Emery focused his mind, as he tried to find this hidden power. Finally, he found it, the skill that previously he had no control of.

    [Bloodline skill - Second stage transformation]

    [Battle power increased by 25]

    [Battle power 86]

    As Emery intended his will to activate the bloodline skill, a sudden explosion of power appeared inside his body, followed by rapid growth of muscles twice its previous size and even more grey fur all over his body. Emery''s canine turned into wolf-like fangs, while his ws became more apparent and sharp like des. In the end, a savage wolfman stood where Emery previously was, making the smirking Micah turn pale.

    Just as the transformation ended, the attacks from the two elites finally came and struck the grey beast straight on its body, causing the beast to be enraged. The beast roared and stretched out its two hands and grabbing the two stupefied acolytes.

    Before even one of them began struggling, the beast smashed the two acolytes against each other, causing their heads to hit each other. The disoriented acolytes were trying to run away, as they quickly used their life-saving skill. Unfortunately, the beast''s grip was too strong, denying them any chance of escape.

    The grey beast then mmed one of them to the ground and stomped him, causing a small cavity around the acolyte''s body. As for the other one, his fate was truly gruesome as the beast opened its mouth and bit his neck.

    Blood crazily sttered into the air as the acolyte''s head almost separated from his shoulder. It then threw the acolyte''s body away like garbage. The tragic acolyte swiftly dispersed into particles before the body reached the ground.

    Micah''s face turned even more pale as the grey beast tore apart the squirming acolyte under his feet.

    If this was not virtual, there would have definitely been pieces of flesh and blood strewn across the ground.

    For a second, the shivering blue-haired acolyte was d he was inside the crystal barrier, separating him from the beast. s, his happiness didn''tst long as the beast turned its aggression to his barrier once again, punching and mming it. As if it wasn''t enough, the barrier started scraping and cracking with each hit.

    "No! No way!"

    In fact, his barrier was actually weaker against physical attackpared to magic attacks. But not even once Micah ever thought an unarmed acolyte would be able to break it.

    The thought of running away came into Micah''s mind, causing a feeling of shame to engulf him. But he was more scared to get out of the barrier after seeing what the beast did to his two friends.

    Micah panicked when he saw the barrier start to break apart. But then, a notification made Micah instantly exhale a sigh of relief.

    [50 participant left in the game]

    [Congrattions! The survivors receive 10.000 points!]

    ''Finally the game is over.'' Micah thought relieved.

    [The game will end in 10 minutes. Finalize your points by then.]

    "Fkkk!!!" Micah screamed to the top of his lungs.

    When the crystal barrier was finally shattered by the beast''s punches, Micah immediately jumped out and was about to run as fast as he could. But when he turned around, Thrax was already there standing in front of him and kicked Micah towards the grey beast''s direction using all the energy he could muster.

    "This is for Chumo!"

    "Noooo!!!"

    That was thest thing Micah said before the grey beast bit and tore his body apart. The beast roared after Micah''s body turned into light. And now, the grey beast was staring at Thrax with its bloodthirsty gaze.

    "Emery! What the fuck! That is so freaking coo-" Thrax said raising his thumb.

    Before Thrax could finish his sentence "Wait! Emer�� Stop!!"

    The beast leaped towards him with its w brandished at him. The unprepared and wounded Thrax was killed with one swipe from the beast''s w. With shock and disbelief,? Thrax disperse into light particles.

    The beast then turned towards the next closest person standing, a beautiful girl with a ck hair. Klea.

    "Aah�� Emery��this is... me�� " Klea just stood there frozen, as ''Emery'' red at her. But when the gray beast was about to attack her, a sword was stabbed into its shoulder.

    "You!! Moron! Don''t use a skill, if you can''t control it."

    The white-haired girl became the beast''s next target. "Come here you stupid wolf!" Silva loudly shouted, while she ran. Seeing its prey was running away, the three meter tall grey beast swiftly followed the running Silva.

    Silva, on the other hand, was rushing into a group of regr acolytes, who had been defending the whole time.

    "Roran! You two really need to have a talk. Here he is your chance, you can thank meter!" Silva said, still running and waving her hand.

    "What��?!!"

    As a result of Silva''s tactic, the grey beast proceeded to leap into the group of acolytes and wreak havoc. The next thing happened was screaming the sounds of bodies ripped apart turning into light particles.

    [The second game has ended]

    [Your total points are 41000]

    [Congrattion you rank first ce]

 Chapter 219 - Ranking

    <h4>Chapter 219: Ranking</h4>

    Grand Hall Assembly

    As the second game reached itsst hour, it was apparent some groups ended their battle royal earlier than others. However, apart from group 2, which had ended early due to the famous dragon half-blood prodigy Zach, the remaining groups ended around the same time period.

    Like one could generally see, thest hour of the game was the climax. This fact was further supported by Magus Serena, who was hosting the game with her charming personality. As the countdown reached itsst hour, her enthusiasm and fervor became even more prominent.

    Inside the screens floating above the arena, all the remaining groups could be seen fighting fiercely. However, one of the screens showing the fight during thest few minutes of the game sessfully made the audience gasp and hold their breath.

    Said screen showed the acolytes of group 7. The audience''s attention was attracted by the sudden appearance of the grey beast. More and more people watched the group 7''s screen, when the beast began killing the elite acolytes left and right. No matter what the acolytes tried to do, only one thing happened to all of them: death.

    The audience mored boisterously, as they watched the massacre happening inside the game. Their eyes couldn''t stop watching the brutality, as if someone had put a spell on them. Group 7 caught most of the attention until the game finally ended, leaving the audience in the arena screaming in excitement.

    Tens of thousands of audience watched how Emery finished the game in such a manner. Even the beautiful blonde mage herself, who mostly only gave harshments on the acolytes, found the scene to her liking, proving how exceptional his feat was.

    As the time hit zero, Emery and the other acolytes were teleported out of the virtual arena. It didn''t matter if they were still fighting or busy hiding, all of them returned together to the arena when the game announced its end.

    When he appeared in the middle of the arena together with the other acolytes, Emery obviously returned back to his normal appearance, as the game itself was virtual.

    [Your total points are 41000]

    [Congrattions! You are ranked first ce]

    The notification that he got first ce in his group came out, not only in his mind, but also on the screen. Hence, Emery was surprised to see his face on one of the screens, with his aplishment shown in big golden words.

    [First ce, ss 77, Emery Ambrose]

    When he saw his name and the ''first ce'' prefix before it, Emery rubbed his eyes again, as he couldn''t believe what he saw at the moment.

    Thest thing he remembered was trying to break through the ice barrier in front of him. And when he finally regained consciousness, the game had ended and he suddenly won first ce?

    Emery was worried, no, he was perturbed. The same thing happened to him when he fought the Knight of Divine Order.

    With his bloodline evolution, he was finally able to trigger the skill, so he thought he could finally control it. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t. Now, he''s quite regretful with what he did.

    Before his deep contemtion could end, Emery realized the people who were next to him, especially those who were already here before the game ended, seemed to keep a distance from him. Looking around, Emery noticed all of them were looking at him with sweats on their faces.

    "Ooo�� What did I do?"

    As if the sky answered his inquiry, Emery saw his friends walking towards him. As they got nearer, Emery noticed something strange about them.

    Thrax was squinting his eyes and seemed to be angry, but tried to hold it in, Julian was smiling so widely Emery thought he was on drugs, Klea showed a relieved expression making him wonder what she was thinking and Chumo was smiling helplessly and looking at the three.

    They were all weird, especially Thrax. It was so unlike him to try to hold something. After all, he was the recognized reckless, crude and straightforward bull of the team.

    "Don''t worry about it, Emery!" Julian cheerfully said, earning him a confused gaze from Emery. "You indeed are the best! You avenged my defeat by killing that barbarian." Julian continued chuckling.

    "I did what?"

    "Shitty roman! You are the one who asked me to kill you! How could you... I did you a favor!" Thrax said rapidly, Emery could clearly sense the emotion behind it.

    "I don''t remember such thing!" Julian shamelessly replied, waving his hand.

    Meanwhile, Emery only stared at the two bickering. One could swear there was a big question mark above his head. Seeing Emery was totally clueless, Chumo approached Emery and whispered, "You killed Thrax."

    Upon hearing that, Emery was stunned. Unfortunately, Chumo was still not finished, "You almost killed Klea too."

    Emery was confused as he didn''t remember any of those. He could only stare towards Klea and said, "I am sorry, Klea. I��"

    Before Emery could say anything, a white-haired pale-skinned girl cut him off, "What are you sorry for? You did great, moron!" Silva said, while walking closer to the group. "Just make sure youe to Bloodline Institute to learn how to control those skills you have. Anyway, congrattions for winning first ce."

    Thanks to Silva''sst words, the cat and mouse quickly stopped their bickering and said, "Oh yeah! Congrats Emery!" Emery smiled at their words, he could also see Klea smile and Chumo patting his shoulder.

    "What about you all? Did you guys make it to the top 50?"

    The cherry atmosphere immediately turned quiet when the question was asked. Before Emery could ask them again, Magus Serena called upon the crowd to stand.

    "Now that all ten groups have arrived, let''s give them all a huge apuse! Congrattions for the 500 best acolytes from the game!"

    Right after that, the symbol on Emery''s hand started to shine and multiple notifications rapidly appeared.

    [Congrattions! You are ranked first ce]

    [Your total points are 41.000]

    [Converting points into contribution points...]

    [You have received 41.000 contribution points!]

    [Bonus reward for being in the first ce]

    [You have received 30.000 contribution points!]

    [You have received a total of 71.000 contribution points]

    Serena was suddenly screaming in excitement checking on the final result.? "Surprise Surprise! Finally, after 10 years, today we have a regr acolyte group to win a game! Such an amazing feat!"

    [Group 7 acolyte ranking]

    [#1. Emery : 41.000]

    [#2. Igor : 38.000]

    [#3. Ivar : 36.000]

    [#4. Gerri : 36.000]

    [#19. Roran : 31.000]

    [#20. Silva: 30.000]

    [#21. Klea : 30.000]

    [#32. Anas : 28.000]

    [#34. Mra : 27.000]

    [#37. Lymord : 26.000]

    [#44. Micah : 24.000]

    [#50. Okoye : 22.000]

    [Top 50 total points of group 7]

    [Regrs: 27 acolytes : 682.000]

    [Elite: 23 acolytes : 674.000]

    [Congrattions! All 320 participating regr ss acolytes of group 7 received 10.000 bonus contribution points]

    With all group 7 acolytes receiving them, that''s 3,200,000 contribution points in total. Such a huge reward for winning the game.

    With thatst reward, Emery received a total of 81,000 contribution points. From thest Magus Game, Emery obtained 9,000 contribution points. This time, he nearly earned ten times that amount!

    But Emery''s happiness immediately dampened when his eye scanned the list of names. He realized that only his name and Klea''s were in the list. This meant, not only Julian, but Chumo and Thrax didn''t make it the top 50 too.

    "Fuck! I am only 1,000 point short!" Thrax cursed when he saw the points the rank 50 acolyte had.

    Thrax, Chumo and Julian. Three of his friends didn''t make it to the list, while he became the number one. This really gave Emery such a sour taste in his mouth.

 Chapter 220 - Applaud

    <h4>Chapter 220: Apud</h4>

    After the announcement of congrattions and the rewards, like the first stage of Magus Games, the event would end with the closing speech by Academy''s headmaster, Altus Dresden.

    From the main podium, together with all the academy''s magi and esteemed guests from outside, the headmaster rose from his seat and stomped his staff again, causing a booming sound throughout the arena.

    In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of spectators and the thousands of acolytes in the arena fell silent, awaiting the respected headmaster''s words of encouragement.

    Seeing the situation was conducive, the headmaster finally opened his mouth, "The second trial was built to test the acolytes'' wits and ability, to see beyond just strength and talent. Therefore, I apud all of you for participating in this event, and especially those who made it to the top 50 ranks."

    The headmaster stopped for a brief moment and nced at the location where the acolytes of group 7 were spawned, "I also want to give special felicitations for the acolytes of group seven, that managed to seed against the odds and emerge as the winner. Congrattions. That was a very fascinating and entertaining battle. I hope I can see you improve even more."

    Emery was startled when he realized the headmaster was staring directly at him and appeared to stop for a second, as if he wanted to say something to him, but decided not to. A momentter, the headmaster took away his stare and continued his speech, "As for the third andst trial, you will all be tested together with the acolytes from the privileged sses."

    The headmaster then raised his hand and pointed to one corner of the podium, causing everyone to turn their gazes towards said corner. There sat a few dozens of youths. As if the headmaster''s words were the cue, all of them stood up casually, facing down on the thousands of acolytes in the arena.

    Stomping his staff again, the headmaster continued his words, "The final trial of Magus Games will be held in ten days. This time, your personal strength will be tested and let it be the final conclusion of who among all of you are the most talented acolytes!"

    After saying that, the headmaster finished his speech with thest encouraging words and swiftly stepped back, gesturing to Magus Serena to close the event. With her ever charming and easygoing personality, Magus Serena closed the event with a boisterous apuse.

    Meanwhile, Emery kept his gaze on the podium, where those ''privileged'' were. Even though those youths were around their age, he could feel they exuded such a different aura, much more differentpared to those around him. Emery also noticed the expression of some acolytes in the arena changed as well.

    Emery spotted one of those youths staring at him. A golden-haired youth with definite features was staring directly at him, he didn''t even try to hide his piercing gaze. Realizing Emery was staring at him, the youth raised his hand showing his thumb and slowly rotated it until it became a condescending gesture.

    "Damn... more crazy psychos." Emery thought in his head, sighing inwardly. He truly wondered if fate was ying with him, as it prepared more and more opponents for him.

    Shortly after the event ended and the acolytes began to disperse, Emery was still lost in his thoughts, thinking how he could win in the first ce. While Emery was still pondering, Thrax came over to him.

    "Did you hear what the headmaster said, Emery? This time, the third trial will be a simple duel! I am sure you will win it with ease, with that beast mode you have!" Thrax excitedly said while smiling widely.

    Emery once again was reminded how this good friend in front of him didn''t make it to the top 50 and it was his fault. As if he knew what Emery was thinking, Julian opened his mouth first before Emery could say anything, "Don''t worry, Emery. It wasn''t your fault we didn''t make it to the top 50. It''s that bastard Roran''s!"

    Swiftly supported Julian''s words, Thrax said, "Yeah, the roman is right. Anyway, we are probably not elite ss material. So, don''t think too much of it, Emery. Just make sure you win thest trial and make us proud!"

    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, you boys now will not be able toe between me and Emery again." Klea teased, returning to her mischievous behaviour.

    At that moment, Julian''s expression suddenly changed. Following his gaze, Emery and the others found a group of people approaching them. Their expression also changed when they realized who they were. Roran and hisckeys.

    "What do you want now?!! You treacherous bastard!" Thrax shouted loudly when he saw they weren''t stopping.

    Roran''s betrayal and Emery''sst rampage towards their group should make the rtionship between them change from friend to foe. However, instead of being angry or anything sort of, Roran was really calm.

    Ignoring Thrax''s shout, Roran approached Emery and stopped a meter away from him, "I came to congratte you, Emery. For getting first ce." Turning his gaze to others, "And of course, congratte all of you too."

    The straightforward Thrax was always first to respond in this kind of situations. Holding his seething anger and gritting his teeth, Thrax finally opened his mouth, "You sick fuck! Most of us failed because of your doing!"

    Julian coldly looked at Roran and calmly said, "Thrax, let the coward say his words."

    Roran calmly responded, as if Julian''s words didn''t affect him, "We did seed to defeat the elite mostly because of our preparation, wasn''t it? Ask yourself this, would you guys have gained better points without the n?"

    Emery and his friends gave the words some thought. No matter if they wanted to deny it or not, it indeed had some truth in it. His intel, the n did really help them out a lot during the game. But, they still found the betrayal as truly an uneptable act.

    Seeing that they were silent, Roran then continued, "I can only say the n was set in motion long ago to ensure me and my team got into the elite ss."

    Unexpectedly, Klea voiced her thought, "So what do you want? Our forgiveness or something?"

    Waving his hand and shaking his head, Roran said, "No, no, no. My betrayal was uneptable. I truly got it! However, if the event could be repeated and I have to choose between the same options, I will dly do it again."

    "What''s your point?" Emery cut him off, as he could see Roran was circling around.

    "I just want to say I didn''t realize you five are�� how to say it�� unexpected. So, yes... I actually came here to make peace to all of you. Let bygones be bygones, how about that? My Harlight family will be your good ally or your worst enemy really depends on your choice."

    "Instead of peace, that sounds like a threat..." Klea replied with a smile that didn''t look like a smile.

    Roran calmly replied with a smile, "No. It doesn''t sound like a threat, it is a threat. But it depends on your choice."

    "Just tell us what you want from us!"

    "You sure are one interesting feisty girl, aren''t you? Alright, I''ll tell you all my intention. We, of course, appreciate talents, especially those who are exceptional. Hence, I wish all of you to join our faction."

    Upon hearing Roran''s words, Emery began to be more curious about this faction stuff.

    Thrax answer angrily "We already say no to those Kaleos acolytes. Why the fuck do you think we will ept yours when there''s a grudge between us?"

    As if he heard the funniest joke, Roranughed, "Hahaha.. Those Kaleos can''t evenpare to our Harlight. But yeah, I have said what I wanted to say."

    He then shifted his gaze to Julian, "I''ll be straightforward... Julian! I am most interested in your talent. I think you will be a greatmander in the future. And with you not making it into the elite ss, you will need more support than ever, in order to grow."

    Emery and the others were startled. It wasn''t Klea or Emery who won the first ce that Roran was interested in. It was Julian.

    "No. Never!"

    "It''s alright, remember the offer still stands. You and your friends can join us Harlight. Come see me if you change your mind."

    After saying that, Roran swiftly left, followed by hisckeys. When Emery and the others thought the matter was over, another person approached the group.

    As they saw the person came closer, Emery and the others were confused before they realized who the person was. They almost couldn''t recognize her without the mask and her usual costume.

    "Lord Izta has returned and wishes to meet all of you right away."

 Chapter 221 - Observe

    <h4>Chapter 221: Observe</h4>

    In a special enclosed room within the Magus Academy, dozens of uniformed people were each standing next to a cube, staring at it with paramount seriousness. The cube was reflecting a bright light split into several screens that showed different moving images.

    Each of these uniformed people seemed to be concentrating on their personal screens, while taking notes when their eyes caught something relevant.

    Meanwhile, in the middle of this circr room, there were 5 people who appeared to be of a higher rank and were supervising the others. In the center of these five people stood a woman wearing some kind of sses on one of her eyes. Looking at the luster the sses gave off, one could guess they were an artifact.

    "Show me group 3, cube 8." the woman said with an authoritative tone.

    Right as the woman finished her words, a muchrger screen could be seen flying across the room, along with half a dozen much smaller screens around it.

    One of the five people around her quickly gave a report. Inside the screen, a girl was seen fighting against three acolytes.

    "That''s acolyte Trish. She is the top elite acolyte of group 3. She had also ranked first on the first year''s exam."

    Casting her gaze at the screen, the woman ordered, "Show me the record of herbat aplishments."

    In an instant, another huge screen opened up in the air, showing her battle prowess and record.

    Seeing the exceptional statistic, the woman nodded her head, "With her skill, it''s no wonder she ranked first in group 3."

    The people in these rooms were the one in charge of examining the data collected during the games. They are currently re-evaluating all the top 50 from each of the groups. Within the screens the most attention was reserved for all the top ranking of each group.

    Group 2 was dominated by Zach the dragon bloodline acolyte and there was also Vida Themari the female Bird of Prey bloodline achieving rank two in group one.

    The woman with the sses artifact was not surprised seeing a few of the half blood acolytes were able to reach the top of the group. "These acolytes are on a different level, it bes unfair for any acolytes to meet them in the game, they should have been in the privilege ss" She said to herself.

    A momentter, another person walked in the room, which shouldn''t have been possible unless said person was an important member of the academy. The person who entered was a middle aged man with greyish hair and dressed in a Grand Magus robe.

    Seeing the arrival of this man, all personnels inside the room immediately dropped their tasks and gave the man their greeting, "Wee, deputy head."

    It turned out the man who just arrived was the second highest ranking person of the Magic Academy, Deputy Head Delbrand. This man was in charge of the academy operational and administration matters and, of course, in the selection of the acolytes of the elite and privileged sses.

    Deputy Head Delbrand waved his hand and immediately made his way to the center of the room, "No need for the formalities. Can someone tell me what just happened in group 7? How could the elite ss be beaten? Give me the report! Aplete and thorough report regarding the situation!"

    A momentter, the images on all 6 huge screens immediately changed and showed the recordings of the group 7 battles.

    Seeing the image of two acolytes diving right into ake, the deputy head pointed his finger at the one who reached theke shore and asked, "That''s the one who got the first ce?"

    "Yes, deputy head."

    "Show me his profile!"

    With a few seconds, another screen showed up in front of the deputy. Inside it was theplete information of said acolyte.

    "An acolyte from the lucky ss who managed to make it into the first ce of the second Magus Game�� It''s the first time in 300 years!"

    He then continued to pore over the profile, "Lower world, 4 element affinities, B aptitude and a mid grade bloodline... "This is such a mess ��" Turning his head to the side, he asked, "What is the reason he was able to get the first ce?"

    Immediately, an image of a grey beast rampaging among the acolytes at thest minutes of the game shown in the screen.

    "I see�� no wonder. A 16 years old rank 6 acolyte, but was able to evolve into rank 3 bloodline is indeed quite special. Moreover, that transformation is really outrageously strong." As he said that, the deputy checked the bloodline name and was stunned, "Fey wolf is a mid grade bloodline? Is this data correct?"

    "Yes, deputy head. The data is retrieved from the Bloodline Institute''s database."

    Deputy Head Delbrand scoffed when he heard it, "That is a 2000 years old database. Who knows when those old fogeys updated the databasest time? There''s nothing urate with those bloodlines anymore. After all, they just evolve and mutate like rats."

    After saying that, he quickly backtracked the recording from the moment of the beast rampaging to the start of the game, as he needed to be quite thorough with his examination.

    "Hmm�� oh? He beated Lodos too? Pretty amazing." The deputy headmented when he saw Lodos getting thrashed. "This boy fights with both wits and tenacity, no wonder the crowd likes him. However, the reason he managed to achieve first ce was merely because of those people around him and his fortune."

    At first, Deputy Head Delbrand felt excitement, as he watched the said acolyte fighting his way through countless trials. But when he returned to the profile and saw the spirit core the acolyte had, the expression on his face changed to disappointment.

    "Spirit core of darkness? Poor kid��" The deputy head said, sighing quite deeply.

    "So, should I put a report on the boy, deputy head?" The woman in the center of the room asked.

    "No�� no need to give a report about him. Instead, go and give report about that Hartlight boy."

    "Roran Hartlight?" The woman asked again, for confirmation.

    "Yes, him. It is him. He was the cause of all thismotion. And also, make sure to write the need for further investigation of the matter. The academy board needs to know about this."

    "Alright, deputy. We will do it right away."

    "Make sure there is no error in the report." Deputy Head Delbrand once again admonished. He then turned away and was about to walk away when he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    "So, all the new 500 acolytes have been decided?"

    "Yes, deputy head. A total of 82 regr acolytes managed to jump into the elite ss."

    "I see. Alright then�� keep up the good work."

    Deputy Head Delbrand walked out of the room with new weight on his mind.

    ''82 regr jumps up? That''s twice the usual yearly number. Which means twice of my yearly hassle to exin this matter to those nobles whose kid didn''t made itit. The dragon boy case already gave me such a headache and now this��'' Sighing deeply, the man could only shake his head.

    ''AHHHH!!! All this because of that Hartlight! Is that family trying to rebel?

 Chapter 222 - The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 222: The n</h4>

    Passing through the grand and majestic gate situated near the Combat Institute''s arena, the group made their way to Lord Izta''s pce, the ce where they spent days training before the second Magus Game.

    Walking past the familiar courtyard and usual pathways, the group reached the pce and began walking up the stairs until they finally arrived at the magnificent grand hall, where one of the 5 guardians of Combat Institute could be seen waiting for them.

    As they walked into the familiar hall, the short bearded man in golden armor, Lord Izta, once again sent his guards away. Emery and his friends quickly made their way through the hall and gave Lord Izta their respects.

    Currently, Lord Izta was closing his eyes in silence. He didn''t even open his mouth when Emery and the others gave their respect. The strange attitude Lord Izta showed made them nervous.

    When Emery was about to open his mouth, Lord Izta finally moved. He took a deep breath, opened his eyes, and said, "My dear friend Enkidu said I should congratte you all and not be emotional..."

    Lord Izta then turned his gaze towards Emery and continued, "You�� did extremely well. Emery. Well done�� well done�� and also you, Klea... not too bad. Good.. good..."

    Lord Izta took another deep breath and released a very profound sigh. Before Emery could ask what was wrong to the sighing lord, he suddenly stood up from his throne and shouted loudly to the sky.

    "#^*@ Son of a MOnkey poop on a Thundercunt!! Why!! Why!!"

    The abrupt booming shout contained countless indescribable curses shocked the entire group, without exception. Emery and his friends could only stand there frozen, as they watched Lord Izta walking left and right around the throne, cursing non stop.

    A few secondster, Lord Izta finally stopped his series of curses and instantly calmed himself down, after noticing Emery and the others stood there frozen stiff with their mouth wide open, clearly dumbfounded.

    "Ah, I am sorry, everyone. Pardon my sudden rage�� y-you guys did well.. really well... it just.. only a little bit more and all of you could get in�� ARGH!!! I was so angry when I watched the game!"

    Understanding the situation, Julian swiftly voiced his thought out, "I am sorry, lord. It was my mistake."

    "No, no, no, you all did really well�� really well. You all are talented... Yes!" Lord Izta then walked over to the group and approached them one by one.

    In front of Chumo, "Yes, you definitely have the necessary talent to be in the elite ss..."

    Thrax, "You�� although you are dumb�� you are full of bravery."

    Klea, "And you�� you are a very special girl. You surely don''t understand how lucky these boys are to have you with them��"

    And finally, Emery, "You�� you.. Arrghh!! I really don''t know how to deal with you!"

    Upon hearing Lord Izta''s sort ofpliments to them, Julian was unsure on how to respond. But then, he slowly said, "Lord, we know we have failed you and disappointed you. But we still received a lot of rewards from the game, and.. I am sure we can manage ourselves, even without entering the elite ss."

    "Ahh, you have no idea..." Lord Izta then talked to the empty space next to him, doing his usual practice of talking alone. "We thought the same as them, didn''t we?"

    Lord Izta then returned his gaze towards the group again, "Listen... It''s not just the ss you''re missing�� But also what the title of elite ss is entitled to!"

    Suddenly, Lord Izta turned his body facing towards one side of the pce, causing Emery and the other to turn their head too. There, a figure was flying in, crossing through the hall. It was a young magus in all ck clothes. His unexpected presence made Emery startled.

    "Master Xion!?"

    Magus Xionnded inside the majestic hall, a few feet away from Lord Izta and gave him his respect. "My utmost respect for the Senior. I am Xion, a magus of the Darkness Institute."

    Lord Izta was tense for a moment when he saw Magus Xion enter the hall. But when he heard Xion''s name, he immediately calmed down.

    "You are the magus who has been helping Emery while I was away for my mission. Hence, there''s no need for such formality. Moreover, I have heard of you, young magus Xion. What is your purpose ining here?"

    "Here''s the thing, Magus Izta. I am here to offer my aid for your n."

    Upon hearing that, Lord Izta''s face quickly changed for a split second before turning straight again, making it almost unnoticeable. Then, as if he didn''t hear anything, Lord Izta responded calmly, "What do you mean with ''my n'', Magus Xion?! Don''t talk nonsense."

    "Magus Izta, I already know all of you came from the same origin. Therefore, it was easy for me to connect the dots and guess what you nned to do."

    Lord Izta swiftly shifted his eye to Emery and gave him a sharp gaze. Returning his gaze back to Magus Xion, Lord Izta said, "Huh! Just tell me what do you want��"

    As he said that, Lord Izta suddenly took out his massive golden ax from his ring and rested it horizontally on the ground. The sudden appearance of a weapon made everyone ufortable.

    "Calm down, Magus Izta! I came here as a friend�� I-"

    Before Magus Xion could finish his words, Lord Izta cut him off, "Friend..? I�� hahaha, I have no friends! Never had for a while and I definitely don''t need one now!" Lord Izta said, gripping his ax.

    Realizing the situation would turn bad if these kept going, Magus Xion immediately turned serious and released his card, "Senior! You need one if you want to seed on your n! At least, I can help you with Emery''s case!"

    Emery startled when he heard his name was mentioned.

    Lord Izta slowly loosen his grip on the ax and calmed down. He then walked back and sat on the throne again. "Emery�� Yes, If you can help out Emery, the n will have more chances to seed."

    Annoyed for being spoken of, but not being included in the conversation, as if he didn''t exist, Emery quickly interrupted them, "Master Xion, Lord Izta. Please tell us what is going on? What n?"

    Turning his gaze towards Lord Izta, Emery noticed the senior magus didn''t seem willing to say anything and only lowered his head to the floor. But then, Magus Xion said, "I believe you should exin it to them now, Magus Izta."

    Lifting his head, Lord Izta gazed at all of them one by one. Seeing their confused expressions, Lord Izta took a deep breath for the umpteenth time, he then opened his mouth.

    "We are going to take back our home!"

 Chapter 223 - Caretaker

    <h4>Chapter 223: Caretaker</h4>

    Upon hearing such a shocking yet questionable statement, Emery and the others didn''t know how to react to that.

    Wasn''t Earth already theirs? Why should they take it back? What did Lord Izta mean? These thoughts were swirling inside Emery and his friends'' minds.

    After unleashing such a statement, Lord Izta ignored the confusion of Emery and the others and took out a certain cube from his ring. The cube was transparent blue and looked like it was fragmented into pieces, but something held those pieces together, creating a unique construct never seen before.

    Lord Izta then gave the cube a slight touch. In the blink of an eye, the whole hall suddenly turned pitch ck. Tens of thousands of small motes of lights could be seening out of the cube, illuminating the dark hall. It was then followed by hundreds of spheres with different features and colors.

    The current view inside the hall was simr to the one shown by Magus Minerva on the first day Emery arrived at the academy.

    While Emery and the others were still stunned by the sudden spectacle before him, Lord Izta began to exin about The Universe.

    The Universe was separated into nine quadrants, and each quadrant had its own gxies ands, which numbered tens of thousands for the former and billions for thetter. Humans and elves each controlled three quadrants in The Universe, while the remaining three were considered chaotic quadrants that weren''t dominated by either.

    Every year, the Magus Academy would select 10,000 acolytes from tens of thousands humans. Unfortunately, the vast majority of thes were lower worlds, with 20% of them being mid level worlds and only 1% being considered high level worlds.

    It was proved by the statistics that the high level worlds would breed much better magus than the lower ones. Therefore, influenced by the war, the Magus Academy created a system that prevailed thousands of years.

    A system that favored those from the higher level worlds. The low level worlds would only have 10% of the cements in the academy every year, while the remaining percentage was divided equally between the mid and high level.

    As a result, the high level worlds would receive abundant yearly cements into the academy, while the lower worlds would be fortunate to receive cements every one thousand years.

    The candidates who showed better stats would also automatically receive better treatment and resources during their time in the academy. Hence, the creation of the elite and privileged sses. They were the groups that were considered much more worthy of the resources provided by the academy.

    After all, talent and resources were treated as the most importantmodities within the universe.

    If the high level worlds were seen as ces where to find talents, then the lower worlds were ''resources'' points, which were energy, food and manpower or ves.

    "This is outrageous!" Julian shouted loudly, when he heard Earth was just a resource point.

    However, as a Roman soldier whose country had been actively conquering its neighboring nations, Julian fully understood this. Now he knew there were bigger hands at work and Earth was just a little tiny dot in the universe, while he, himself, couldn''t probably be counted even as a microorganism in the grand scale of the picture. Julian couldn''t help but turn emotional.

    Emery himself couldn''t help but think about the current way the academy worked, less cements and less resources... How could the lower worlds acolytes everpete with the higher ones? Even if they were more talented they would always fall short��

    This time Magus Xion added his thoughts, "You all must understand we are currently at war. In fact, many believe the headmaster has already been too kind for giving 10% cement to the lower worlds. Some factions even tried to lower the percentage even more for their own benefits."

    The depressed atmosphere increased even more when they heard that. But then, Magus Xion continued, "However, your performance today might give some significant meaning for the headmaster. A lower world acolyte able to reach first ce almost never happens. Your achievement prove to others there are talented people among the lower worlds."

    Lord Izta then dragged his hands through the air and zoomed into one particr blue-colored sphere, "This is Earth, our and home."

    Emery and the others were mesmerized, as they saw how their looked. Meanwhile, Lord Izta sighed deeply, as his eyesnded on this particr sphere. The sight of it somehow made him bitter.

    Lord Izta then stretched his finger and touched the blue sphere and a screen immediately appeared, showing the information about the.

    1002 - Earth]

    [M - ss - lower world]

    [Sovereign - Nephilim faction]

    While the others were still amazed, Emery realized Klea looked shocked. Hence, he asked what was wrong.

    "That name... There was this written record from an old civilization located near Egypt. The record mentioned about the gods who came from the stars. Nephilim was the name written there, they also have another name... It''s the Annunaki. But it was a thousand year old record and most details about them were lost in the great flood."

    "Who or what is this Nephilim faction?" Emery asked.

    Upon hearing the question, Lord Izta looked at Emery and slowly answered, "They are the first settler of our, the ones who brought civilization to our world."

    "Then... they are the good guys?" Thrax asked, sounding unsure.

    Lord Izta suddenlyughed, "Hahahaha!! Yes, they are!" But then, the expression on Lord Izta''s face instantly changed, "But they are also responsible for killing billions of our people."

    Seeing the clear shock on their faces, Magus Xion said what he knew about the faction, "The Nephilim are known to be not only one of the major factions, but also one of the cruelest. I knew of a lower world that was turned into blood overnight because of a simple dispute with this faction," Magus Xion stopped for a second, hesitant and then continued, "And one more thing�� Lord Izta here is one of their greatest generals."

    "!!!" Everyone was further shocked by the revtion and they simultaneously turned their head toward Lord Izta.

    "Yes, he is right! It was a choice I made and I had to live with it for the past 2,000 years."

    For a split second, Emery swore he could see great sorrow and regret on Lord Izta''s face.

    Magus Xion then continued his words, "The human alliance had trusted your, your home, to the Nephilim faction. They can do anything they want with your, as they are the ''caretaker''. They could also simply destroy your using the cover of ''benefit for the human race''."

    Magus Xion took a nce towards Lord Izta and said.

    "The Great Izta Champion of the Realm, the Bow of the Banished will never admit it, but I am sure he joined the faction to make sure that they would leave your world alone!"

    "That''s enough, Xion!!"

    Xion instantly showed his respect towards Izta.

    "I am sorry Senior, I believe the more they understand this fact, the better they will improve."

    "Yes, I understand..." Lord Izta replied wearily.

    Lord Izta then turned his body facing towards Emery and the others, the expression on his face was extremely serious. "It''s been 2,000 years since Ist set foot on Earth. I was a king, a ruler, the champion of our people. The Great Gilgamesh! But regrettably, I have already reached the end of my time. For years, I have lost hope in my cultivation, as I couldn''t break through into the Grand Magus realm. And due to that, I am sure the days of peace on Earth are numbered."

    "Me and my friends didn''t manage to do it, but you! You all are the new generation of Earth''s Magus. Hence, you must show to those people Earth isn''t just a farm. Do you all understand?!"

    As they stood in front of the great man, who exuded such formidable aura, Klea, who knew what the name entailed, swiftly knelt on the ground and gave respect. Emery and the others also unconsciously follow her gesture.

    Lord Izta walked towards Klea and Emery, "If one of you could make it into the privileged ss, then it will all be much simpler. Therefore, Emery, Klea, I will give you all my support to help you win the next Magus Game''s trial."

    Upon hearing of this revtion, Emery suddenly felt a huge burden on his shoulder. After all, a lot of stakes were ced on the iing game.

    Meanwhile, Lord Izta turned towards Chumo, Thrax, and Julian, "As for you three! you will not leave the fate of our world to a girl and this dumb-looking boy, right? Hence, I also have prepared a n for you three!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our? website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 224 - Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 224: Purpose</h4>

    While still kneeling on the ground, Emery felt the many questions that have been bothering his mind about the academy, since he entered until now, had been mostly answered.

    After all, there were a lot of questions popping up during his time in the academy and they had been bothering him for a while. One of them was the strange and somewhat antagonistic attitude the instructors and other acolytes'' showed towards them.

    And also, the way the academy did the game that looked like a test, which was held at the beginning of the year and not at the end. This practice was truly in contrast with what a normal educational institution should do. After all, which educational bodies held an exam at the start of the school year?

    Now he finally knew the reason, Emery realized the Magus Academy wasn''t only an ordinary educational institution, where people came to learn and graduated. Due to the ongoing war, it would be more appropriate to think of the academy as more like a recruitment center for military purposes. Hence, it was no wonder there was a lot of power, struggles and agendas involved behind it.

    The information just revealed was quite overwhelming for Emery and the others. Even though he wasn''t clear about the magnitude of the situation, knowing his 2,000 years old senior was having difficulties regarding the matter surely made him concerned.

    Emery and his friends didn''t have any reason to not believe or doubt Lord Izta''s story. The person standing in front of them was proven to be their great great predecessor and his n was centered with them five being sessful in the academy. Therefore, Emery and the others would have to take the torch, as this n instantly became their n too.

    The five young yet very determined teenagers swore to take over the Sovereign of Earth position for themselves. All of this would begin by getting the best grade and acknowledgement from academy by the end of the year.

    Even though Chumo, Julian and Thrax didn''t regrettably manage to enter the elite ss, they still had one of the fivebat magus champions of the Combat Institute bing their direct master. This should have given them the same benefit as those who were in the elite ss, only minus the title of elite acolyte.

    However, the same couldn''t be said for Emery and Klea. Being able to seed in the third trial would reward the winner the opportunity to be a disciple of the esteemed Grand Magus. This reward would guarantee the winner''s ce to be a magus and many more other indirect benefits. Therefore, this was what Emery and Klea needed to aim for.

    "The third game is a one on one tournament between all the 500 passing elite acolytes and 50 priviledged acolytes. And at the end of the game, there will be around 100 acolytes that will be picked by dozens of esteemed grand magus." Lord Izta said.

    There were only 10 days for Emery and Klea to prepare themselves for the game, thus they needed to immediately practice, improving their prowess as much as possible.

    Lord Izta could help the three boys increase the finesse and mastery of theirbat techniques, courtesy to his title of championbat magus. He could also help out Klea immensely, as he was a wind element magus too, the same as her.

    Unfortunately, Emery wasn''t that lucky to receive direct guidance from Lord Izta, as the champion knew he was not the best person to help the young boy. Therefore, Lord Izta left Emery under Magus Xion''s care.

    Hence, Magus Xion would personally guide his training and supervise his improvement for the next ten days, just like the old times. Before the five teenagers seperated and did their own training, especially Emery, who would go together with Magus Xion, they gathered together.

    "This is suddenly turned into such a huge matter, guys. Do you boys have what it takes to do this?" Klea teased the boys.

    Unsurprisingly, Thrax was the first one who opened his mouth. It seemed he had been burning with excitement, as Emery and the rest swore they could see me zing above him. "My blood is actually burning! I had never been so alive before! I can see a big waring and what does it mean? It''s a chance for glory! Hahaha! I surely have what it takes!"

    Chumo, still in his usual quiet demeanor, made a hand sign and said he would be the number one. Meanwhile, Julian was unexpectedly more quiet than usual. From the looks on his face, it appeared he had many thoughts going through his mind.

    Emery was worried when he realized Julian was deep in thought, "What''s the matter, Julian?"

    Waking up from his contemtion, Julian waved his hand, shed a smile and said, "Don''t worry about me, Emery. Just do your best and make us all proud!"

    Before Emery could ask him anymore, Thrax quickly replied, effectively cut him off, "Yes, Emery. The roman is right! If you are cking out, don''t you dare cry when we catch up to you!"

    Chumo nodded his head in agreement.

    Even though the three of them didn''t make it to the elite ss, each and every one of them knew and understood this was far from the end. They still had a long way to go and there was no need for them to lose themselves in their current failure. After all, they just found a new goal to strive for, giving them a new purpose to improve themselves even more.

    Klea grabbed the shoulders of the two closest boys, which were Chumo and Emery, and forced the rest to do the same to the person beside them. They swiftly huddled together and made a small circle, then shouted their group name out loud,

    "We will be the Earth''s Greatest Magus!"

    From far, Lord Izta who saw this scene couldn''t help but reminisce about the past. Without anyone knowing, a drop of tear silently fell to the ground.

    Immediately after, Emery left Lord Izta''s pce and followed Magus Xion to the Darkness Institute.

    As they walked their way to the portal, Emery couldn''t help but ask his master, "So what''s the n, master? More darkness infused de training? New spell training? Oh, new spells sound really great!"

    Magus Xion only nced at Emery for a brief moment before turning his head to the front again, "If you are nning to go against the Nephilim faction, you need to aim bigger. Actually, my master was interested to see you again"

    "Master''s master?" Emery asked, confused. Then, the expression on his face changed, "Grand Magus Zenoia?!"

 Chapter 225 - Fans

    <h4>Chapter 225: Fans</h4>

    Emery and Magus Xion made their way into the Darkness Institute. And just like thest time they went here, Emery passed through several tunnels and staircases until they finally reached the destination. A majestic-looking cliff with a grey pce standing on top of it

    As they climbed the staircase that reached out to the pce entrance, Magus Xion turned his head to the side to talk to Emery, who was behind him. "Remember Emery, be respectful and only talk when being asked to do so. No matter what she says or wantster, just bear with it and maintain a respectful attitude. Do you understand?"

    Looking at the seriousness on his master''s face, Emery quickly nodded his head, "Yes, master. I understand, you don''t need to worry."

    Magus Xion then turned his head back and added, "If you could earn her favor, you basically already halfway into the privileged ss. So, once again, be respectful."

    Right as Magus Xion finished saying that, the two of them finally arrived in front of a giant dark wooden door. Emery could see a pair of decoration figures made of stone depicting unknown monstrous creatures at the sides of the door.

    Ignoring the intimidating statues, Magus Xion swiftly reached out for the metallic door knob and mmed it hard a few times, causing sharp sounds to echo through the air.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    "Master! It''s me, your disciple, Xion!"

    After waiting for a few seconds, the massive door slowly opened by itself. As Emery stepped into the pce, his eyes were instantly greeted by the sight of a massive hallway that stretched into the far distance.

    Magus Xion swiftly entered the already opened door and stepped into the grand lobby, followed by Emery. The magus stood in the middle of the hall, without any intention to open his mouth. Hence, Emery could only wait beside him.

    The two of them were waiting in silence when a loud ear-splitting scream could be heard from another door inside the lobby.

    "W-What is that, master? Should we go and check it out?" Emery quickly asked

    "No, no! Don''t worry, Emery. Just wait here. That''s her�� chamber."

    Emery asked again, confused. "Then shouldn''t we go and check her?"

    Magus Xion only kept his silence, showing he already said what needed to be said. Therefore, Emery shook his head and sat down again.

    A few minutester, the door where the scream originated was opened, attracting the attention of Emery and Magus Xion. A pale-skinned beautiful female magus quickly came out of it. Seeing the figure, Magus Xion swiftly knelt in front of her, followed by Emery.

    The female magus didn''t say anything and just walked right towards them. Emery saw her heelsing closer and stop right before them. The magus slowly touched his chin and lifted his head to face her.

    The beautiful magus face was so close to Emery''s that he could vaguely smell the pleasant fragrance emanating from her. After all, there were only a few inches separating them.

    Emery could vividly see the crimson pupil in her wistful eyes that were currently staring straight at him, examining him. Her red cherry lips down to her voluptuous form, Emery could see them all. However, one thing caught his eyes the most, exceeding and causing him to ignore all those beautiful aspects, was the blood mark under her lips.

    As the two of them locked gaze, Emery felt the grand magus'' stare seemed able to reach into the deepest parts of his mind and body, nothing could escape it. She then broke the gaze and walked around the kneeling Emery in a circle.

    "I have to say, I am impressed with yourst fight... But don''t get me wrong, I''m not talking about the part where you turned into a filthy dog. I''m talking about the darkness spell you used in the fight."

    The grand magus stopped in front of Emery and stretched her finger forward. Emery could only stare as her finger inched closer and touched his forehead. And suddenly, a rush of energy seemed to course through his body, causing it to jolt mildly all over.

    "Your darkness core is prettypelling�� I see��"

    The grand magus turned around while saying, "Come and see me again when you reach rank 7." She then walked away before stopping and ncing at the kneeling Magus Xion, who was ignored, "Oh, and Zion, take good care of this acolyte." After saying that, she swiftly went back to her chamber.

    The encounter with Grand Magus Zenonia was definitely a short one, but it was a very intense experience.

    The two of them swiftly made their way out of the pce, passing through the long hallway and exiting the already opened entrance door. They then proceeded to head towards Magus Xion''s residence, which was not far from there.

    The Darkness Institute itself was situated under the cliff of a mountain by the sea.? Hence, the two of them walked through the mountain terrain passing through dark woods. As they walked, the previously silent Magus Xion finally opened his mouth.

    "Actually, I am surprised my master took an interest in you, Emery. But still, this is a really good opportunity for you. After all, Grand Magus Zenoia is one of the top grand magus of the academy. Moreover, she is close to reaching the Supreme Magus realm."

    Upon hearing that, Emery was shocked. Even Lord Izta, who was a renownedbat magus champion, was having so much difficulty to break through into the Grand Magus realm. Hearing about Grand Magus Zenoia almost reaching the Supreme Magus realm certainly showed her power.

    Emery then suddenly realized Magus Xion looked a bit distracted, "What''s wrong, master?"

    "Someone has been following us for a while now." Magus Xion said softly, still keeping his stoic expression.

    Emery quickly became rmed when he heard that. Before he could say anything, Magus Xion suddenly leaped towards a direction and went into the trees. While surprised, Emery swiftly gave chase to his master.

    After a minute of running, Emery finally catched up to Magus Xion and found him just standing between two trees. As he approached Magus Xion, the magus turned towards him and said, "It''s quite amazing. I can''t really pinpoint their location. Either he or she has a higher realm than me or has a very good ability. However, from the looks of it, they are already gone."

    Emery became a little worried knowing the perpetrator could hide himself from a magus.

    "Who could it possibly be?"

    Checking his surroundings once more, Magus Xion said, "I have no idea. They could be checking you or me�� But don''t worry about it, Emery. I can somehow feel their intent, and it didn''t feel hostile. It could probably be one of your new fans." The magus casually saidughing.

    s, there was no way for Emery to be casual about this. He immediately casted [Nature Sense], but didn''t perceive anything from it. He felt extremely silly to have thought his spell would bring better effect than an official magus.

    However, before he could follow Magus Xion, who already walked away first, Emery suddenly remembered another skill he had, the Fey Wolf''s innate skill [Wild Hunt].

    When activated, Emery was able to sense a certain unique smell and nothing else. Before he could tell Magus Xion about this, the magus beckoned him with a loud shout, "Come on, Emery! Let''s forget about this. We don''t have all day. Let''s go!"

    Trying not to think too much about the smell, Emery swiftly ran to Magus Xion.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion please Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 226 - Status

    <h4>Chapter 226: Status</h4>

    Inside the familiar small hut at one of the hills of the Darkness Institute, Magus Xion once again was preparing tea for both of them. After a few minutes of waiting, Emery was finally served a cup of fragrant tea, this time it was a different one from the one he had drank before.

    Thanking his master for the hospitality, Emery took a sip and felt the simr refreshing sensation coursing? passing through him. He felt his body being rejuvenated by the tea. Emery finds this hot bitter beverage that soothes his body to his liking. Looking at the blissful expression on Emery''s face, Magus Xion faintly smiled.

    "So Emery, let me see your stats."

    Awakened from his somewhat ecstatic state, Emery swiftly tapped the symbol on his palm and showed Xion his information.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power 43]

    [Spirit force 150]

    [nt Spirit - early foundation]

    [Water Spirit - early foundation]

    [Earth Spirit - early foundation]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness - stage 3]

    [Fey Bloodline - rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank 6]

    Looking at the striking rank 3 Fey Bloodline, Magus Xion couldn''t help but nod his head, "Ooh, rank 3 bloodline. That is indeed quite an achievement for your age. Moreover, you areing from a lower world, which makes this aplishment even more exceptional."

    Emery took a look at his information when he heard Magus Xion say that. To his surprise, Emery found out that his base battle power had increased by another 5 points, which was quite substantial.

    It seemed the evolution his bloodline had gone through, not only gave him an apparent improvement on his strength, but also continuously strengthened his body. Emery wondered if the growth would go on without limit or stopped at a certain point. Well, no matter which one was it, it would only bring him benefits regardless.

    Suddenly, a weird thought shed through his mind. Emery swiftly lifted up his clothes, revealing his upper body. And damn, he is no longer that frail weak boy anymore. Emery could clearly and vividly see his whole body had grown strong andpact muscles. And also, his abs looked fantastic.

    Magus Xion could only wryly smile, when he saw Emery examine his own body with such concentration. He immediately coughed on purpose, causing Emery to stop his ''inspection''. When he realized what he had done, Emery couldn''t help but be embarrassed.

    *cough*

    Emery awkwardly coughed to ease the atmosphere and swiftly changed the topic in hand, "Ehem. Master, I have a question regarding the third trial of Magus Game. No, rather than a question, it is a confusion."

    "Hmm? Do tell, Emery." Magus Xion replied, taking a sip of tea.

    "If it''s a one on one duel format, then should I be at a huge advantage already? I could just transform into my fey wolf form and beat my opponents through sheer power, am I right? Even though I would lose my awareness, the only other person near me would be the opponent. Hence, there would be no chance of friendly fire, right?"

    "Well, you could indeed do so�� And maybe you would win. But hear me on how the duel will go first..."

    Emery quickly perked his ears up when he heard that, ready to absorb any information Magus Xion blurted out.

    "There will be 5 fights to decide the winners of the game. If you win one fight, you will fight another person who has also won their fight. Therefore, if you win all the fights, which are 5 matches, you will be ced in the top 20 of the group and be considered as a champion."

    "Loose two times and you are out of the game. You will need at least 4 wins to be considered to enter the privileged ss. However, the final decision, if they would take you as a disciple, still lies in the hands of the grand magus."

    "Hence, there is a lot of uncertainty. However, there is one thing I can guarantee you will happen."

    Emery turned serious when he heard that. After all, the expression currently seen on Magus Xion''s face showed he wasn''t kidding.

    "I guarantee you that if you win the fights using your bloodline power, you will not be chosen to enter the privileged ss. Even if you won all 5 fights and became the champion."

    Upon hearing that, Emery was bbergasted. Why? He was confused as to why Magus Xion was so sure he would not be even considered as an option if he used his bloodline power.

    As if he knew what Emery was thinking, Magus Xion continued his words, "This ce is after all a Magus Academy. Therefore, it''s your talent in magic that matters the most, the grand magus will not be interested in an acolyte who only depends on the power of the bloodline. Do you understand?"

    Emery swiftly nodded his head, indicating he understood the matter. Looking at Emery vigorously nodding his head, Magus Xion shed a smile. And then, he continued, "Therefore, you need to wholly focus on improving your spells for the next 10 days."

    "Based on what I have observed from your previous games, you already have a decent control on your spells. However, your casting speed is still too slow and there is still so much more room for you to improve your spell effectiveness."

    Upon hearing that, Emery nodded, as he recalled what Gerri told him before, which was the same.

    Magus Xion proceeded to exin what he should do for the next 10 days and Emery was gratefully listening to his exnations. It really was a big advantage to have a teacher to guide you in the right direction, especially for an acolyte from a lower realm like him, who knew nothing advanced.

    "But, your current number one priority is getting to the rank 7. It will be an embarrassment to me and to the game, to have a rank 6 acolytepeting for the chance to enter the privileged ss."

    "s, you have one problem, one big main problem. Your awful B aptitude and your four element affinities. I still don''t know if your situation is counted as extremely lucky or unlucky."

    When he heard that, Emery could only release a long deep sigh. After all, he fully understood that having B aptitude and several elements would force him to spend more time in the origin stone roomspared to other acolytes. Right now, Emery could only hope that 10 days would be enough to break through all his other three elements.

    "You should have plenty of contribution points as rewards from the previous game, right? Hence, this is what we will be doing. You will be practicing your cultivation in the respective origin stone rooms during the day, while at night, you will be studying and improving your spell capabilities with me. Any questions or objections?"

    "I have no objection, master. But I indeed have one question."

    "Ooh? Ask away." Magus Xion said, reaching out of his hand and taking another sip of tea.

    "What about sleep, master?" Emery asked with a grinn on his face.

    "Of course you can sleep, you are still human after all."

    Magus Xion said, rolling his eyes. Emery was about to feel his burden was lifted, but then, he realized Magus Xion still not finished his words yet.

    "You can sleep as much as you want after you break through rank 7."

    "..."

    Staring at Emery''s dumbfounded face, Magus Xion asked with a t expression, "Is there a problem?"

    "Yes�� I mean no! No, master. No problem." Emery replied with a wry smile.

    "Good" Magus Xion nodded in satisfaction, "Alright, I need some time to prepare something for your training. So you better not waste any more time and go to one of those origin stone rooms today. I will see you at night for practice."

    Emery was then swiftly shooed away by Magus Xion. As he walked out of the hut, Emery fell in deep thought, thinking from which element he should start.

    From the remaining three elements he possessed: Water, nt and Earth, Emery was the most proficient and confident with the nt element. Hence, he chose to start with that and swiftly made his way to the nt Institute.

    Emery spent half a day inside the Elder''s Respite, home of the nt institution. And, as predicted, half a day was far from enough for him to have a breakthrough. When Emery walked out of the nt origin stone room, the day was already dark and he could see stars shining brightly in the sky.

    Emery immediately returned to Magus Xion''s residence and found the magus already preparing a cage with a small rat-like creature inside it. Sensing Emery had arrived, Magus Xion turned his body around and Emery can see the Magus''s serious expression.

    "Alright. Your training starts now!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion please Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 227 - Training Start

    <h4>Chapter 227: Training Start</h4>

    [Enfeeble de]

    Emery channeled his spirit energy towards his darkness core, recited the spellmand and directed the spell towards his hand. As a result, a familiar crescent ck line started materializing in front of him, before it shot where his hand was aiming to. The darkish de rapidly flew through the air andnded on arge boulder in the distance, creating deep gash on it.

    Seeing the result of the spell, Emery nodded his head before a frown appeared in his head. It was unknown what he was thinking at the moment. Next, Emery proceeded to cast his water element offensive spell, [Steam Lance].

    First, Emery concentrated his mind and slowly delved his consciousness deep inside him, as he tried to connect his will with the water element spirit energy within his body. When he found the energy, he quickly guided it towards his darkness core and made it flow through his core. Just like before, Emery immediately activated the spellmand and casted the spell.

    This time, billows of water vapor quickly emerged out of thin air before they coalesced together. The vapors rapidly formed into a sharp-lookingnce-like construct. When the construct was stabilized, Emery threw it towards the same boulder he struck before. Thence zoomed in the air before it struck above deep gash on the boulder, causing only a small dent on it.

    It was extremely clear Emery''s darkness offensive spell was several times more powerful than his water element spell, this revtion made him frown deeply. Fortunately, the frown didn''tst long, as Emery quickly rxed his body. But still, he shook his head dejectedly.

    Emery had tried tobine both spells in an attempt to create a newbined water and darkness elements spell. s, the previous attempts resulted in failure. So did this time, where the same result showed up. Indeed, not all spells could be easilybined.

    As the pitch-ck darkness of the night was illuminated by some kind of magical items, Magus Xion and Emery could be seen at therge courtyard in the forest behind Xion''s hut. The magus told Emery to cast all the spells he was able to cast from his repertoire. All of this in order to let Magus Xion review his current capabilities.

    "To cast a spell faster is all about concentration, Emery." Magus Xion stated, as he took a sip of tea he brought out of nowhere together with a table. "You need to focus quickly and cast it without hesitation."

    Magus Xion calmly put the tea cup on the table. He then rose from the chair and approached Emery. "After seeing all your spells, it is obvious to me yourbined element spells will be your most valuable asset. Hence, our goal will be training them to make sure you can cast those spells much faster. Much, much faster."

    The magus walked past Emery and lowered his body, as he grabbed the small cage where the rat-like creature was trapped. He then calmly opened the cage door and took out the animal before he shoved it to Emery.

    "This cute little thing is called Thundermouse."

    As Magus Xion said that, Emery could see a palm-size rat-like creature dangling in the magus''s hand. It had short, thin fur that looked soft and a tail shaped weirdly like a lightning. At first nce, it indeed looked cute. Heck, Emery even wanted to cuddle the little thing.

    But when the animal spun around and faced towards Emery, it suddenly turned agitated and bared its mouth, showing dozens of sharp teeth. Emery was so shocked he unconsciously took a step back. He swiftly wiped imaginary sweat off his forehead and looked at Magus Xion, only to found out the man was smiling.

    "I-Indeed�� Such a cute animal..." Emery replied,ughing nervously.

    Xion deliberately ignored Emery''s attempt to look tough and took another item from his storage ring. It was a small brown-colored cube with many exotic engravings on its surface.

    Before Emery could ask what it was, Magus Xion swiftly threw the cube to the ground. When itnded, it immediately transformed itself and swiftly grew into a cube-shaped structure around 5 meters tall and 50 meters long in a matter of seconds.

    While Emery was amazed by that sight, Magus Xion stepped forward first as he beckoned Emery, "Don''t freeze and stand there. Let''s go inside."

    Emery finally got out of his stupor and swiftly followed his master entering the cube. As he stepped inside, Emery was surprised to see the interior being brightly lit, as if there was a sun inside it.

    Emery tried to find the source of the light, but he gave up after several seconds.

    He swept his gaze around as he scanned the interior. The inside was empty and there were several windows on the walls made from a transparent material, but Emery didn''t notice the windows from the outside. So, they must have been made of a very special material.

    "Emery, this will be your training room." Magus Xion said, as he looked at the curious Emery.

    The magus then released the thundermouse. In the blink of an eye, before it couldnd on the floor, the creature rapidly flew around the room at a breakneck speed, so fast Emery almost couldn''t see it. At one moment, he saw the creature on the floor at the other end of the room. When he blinked his eye again, Emery found the creature gone.

    "Let me guess, master. You want me to catch the creature?"

    "Exactly, Emery."

    At first, Emery thought the training would be hard, looking at the stake of the game. But seeing the creature, even though it was able to fly and really fast at that, Emery was very confident with his speed. Especially with this confined space, Emery believed he would eventually catch this rat-looking creature.

    "Okay. Should I start now, master?" Emery said, as he took his running pose. He was about to sped forward when Magus Xion suddenly stopped him, causing him toically stop his leg and stumbled to the ground.

    "No, no, no, Emery. You will not catch it with your hand." Magus Xion said with a smile. "In fact, you aren''t allowed to move a step at all. You will try to catch it using one of yourbined spells, your favorite one, [Shadow Root Binding]."

    Emery was startled, no, stunned. The difficulty of the training had just be a dozen times harder. Fortunately, Emery understood Magus Xion''s goal, so he didn''tin.

    [Shadow Root Binding] was indeed the best spell he had to practice his concentration. It would train his spirit power, as it needed continuous channeling after casting and it would also train his concentration a lot, as he had to use his will to order the roots. This spell was also abined element spell, therefore he could also get used to channeling his spirit energy through two elements.

    "Do you understand my intent now, Emery?"

    "Yes, master."

    "Good." Magus Xion said, as he took a sip of tea that had appeared without Emery noticing. "Now let''s see how long it will take you to catch it with the spell. When you are able to catch it, you will release it and repeat the training again. Remember, don''t hurt the little thing."

    After that, Xion walked out of the ce, leaving Emery with the creature flying around.

    When Emery turned his body around, he saw the creature had stopped several meters away from him, observing him. He could also swear the creature seemed to understand its purpose here and deliberately taunted him, before it disappeared again.

    Imaginary veins popped on Emery''s forehead and without further due, he started casting the spell. [Shadow Root Binding]

    ----------------------------------

    Dear reader, thank you so much for the love and support for the novel. As tomorrow is already a new month, I will need two days preparing the new privilege before you can see the new update. Meanwhile please check out and support my new novel "Blood Elf Monarch" which is in the same universe as Earth''s Greatest Magus and tell me what you think.

    PS: Don''t forget toe to tonight''s event in discord. Thank you

 Chapter 228 - Thundermouse

    <h4>Chapter 228: Thundermouse</h4>

    After countless attempts, Emery found that catching the little creature was apparently much harder than he thought. Emery already gave up trying to catch the thing only using one root. It was simply impossible with his current proficiency of the spell.

    Hence, he attempted the task with two roots instead of one. The roots came from both sides of the creature, trying to trap it. s, the little thing even managed to slip by with that setup, proving the job was extremely difficult.

    Emery needed a lot of focus to just channel the spell and order one root into moving, and it was even harder for Emery to control both at the same time. The lightning fast speed the little creature exhibited also did not help in his endeavor.

    While Emery was tortured by the little creature, he couldn''t help but think that fighting against Lodos or Micah was preferable to this.

    Without Emery realizing it, the sun was already rising at the horizon and slowly making its way up the sky, signifying the end of today''s spell training. Even so, Emery was still unable to catch the little creature. Not even one time.

    Emeryid down on the ground, beaten up and exhausted due to the training. He closed his eyes and rested for a while, before he rose up and walked towards the door. Emery turned his head to take ast nce, only to find out the little creature was five meters away from him.

    The gesture the little creature showed annoyed Emery, as he was sure the creature was still taunting him. Emery also swore he could hear the slippery creatureugh at him with its piercing squeaks.

    Calming his mind and dragging his somewhat exhausted body, Emery immediately went to Elder''s Respite and spent the entire day cultivating inside the origin stone room.

    [1000 contribution points used]

    With today and yesterday''s used contribution points, Emery still had 86,650 contribution points in his pocket. That amount was abundant enough to let him use the origin stone room until thest day of his second year at the academy. But currently, instead of resources, Emery''s main problem was time. There were only 9 days until the third game and he needed to reach rank 7 acolyte with that amount of time.

    -

    Emery spent 8 hours in the origin stone room, sitting in lotus position and learning to absorb and cultivate his understanding of the nt element.

    nt Element, an element that was associated with life. Emery concentrated his mind, as he tried to delve into the true meaning of the element, hoping he would reach an epiphany.

    s, despite spending the whole day inside the room, Emery was still unable to break through. But he surely increased his understanding of the element by arge amount.

    Emery immediately returned back to the training cube and once again practiced with the thundermouse. And to his surprise, Emery felt he was able to control the roots faster and more precisely. However, he was unsure if it was his increased proficiency with the spell or his increased understanding of the nt element that allowed him to do so.

    Even though Emery was still unable to catch the creature, at least this time he was able to wipe away the creature''s arrogant attitude.

    -

    Day 3

    After three days of continuous cultivation in the origin room, Emery finally broke through the next rank in the nt element.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [nt Spirit - mid foundation]

    [Water Spirit - early foundation]

    [Earth Spirit - early foundation]

    As he reached the mid stage, Emery could perceive the power and control he had over the nt element had increased by a huge margin. And with this increased power, he was ready to catch the slippery rat.

    During the night practice with the beloved rat, Emery felt the [Shadow Root Binding]''s roots were much more easier to control than before. Therefore, Emery swiftly casted the spell and ordered the roots to move upon his will, surrounding the thundermouse.

    Within five minutes, the little creature was finally captured, as its body was entangled by two darkish roots emerging from the ground. Slowly, Emery ordered the roots to rise into the air, until the captured mouse was at level of his eyes.

    As he walked closer to the now helpless creature, to his surprise, the once arrogant and annoying little creature has turned into a pitiable, asking for mercy with its two big eyes.

    "Good job, Emery." Magus Xion, who had just appeared out of nowhere, said with a smile.

    "Because of your breakthrough in the nt element, the challenge has be too easy for you. Therefore, we will increase the difficulty."

    Emery realized the magus hade with another cage and released two more identical thundermouse. Emery reluctantly released the captured thundermouse and it immediately ran again, followed by its two newpanions and started taunting him again. The three small creatures looked exactly the same and it seemed the newly two also shared the first''s arrogant attitude.

    Emery wonders with its annoying attitude, this creature really is the most brilliant training partner.

    Immediately after, Emery casted three shadow roots, one for each of them. Unfortunately for Emery, the three creatures were heading towards different directions. Shaking his head, he could only order the roots to split up and go after them. Thanks to that, it became even more difficult for Emery to catch the creatures.

    Emery immediately casted the spell to his current maximum ability. Two more roots emerged from the floor and chased after the creatures. But when he tried to control all five, the speed of the roots decreased by a lot.

    Moreover, the thundermice were zooming all over the confined space making the difficulty of catching them shot to the sky. There was even one time his roots were entangled with each other because the thundermouses'' paths intersected with each other. A new level of challenge that Emery needs to solve.

    On the morning of the fourth day, Emery once againy t on the ground, defeated. Meanwhile, the three thundermouses already stopped their crazy streaks and watched theying Emery with arrogant posture, including the first thundermouse.

    Emery was so exhausted he unconsciously fell asleep. An hourter, he was woken up from his sleep by a notification.

    [Apprentice, the apothecary exam will be held today, if you wish to participate,e before noon.]

    Emery pped his forehead as he read the message. All these matters of the game surely made him forget about the apothecary exam. It was said to be held once every month and it had been three weeks since Cedric told him about the exam.

    This announcement did give him a headache. After all, currently he was really busy with his training in preparation of the game. Should he just wait for the next month''s exam?

    Emery swiftly walked out of the room and looked for Magus Xion, as he wanted to consult with him on this matter. Surprisingly, Magus Xion''s response to the matter was not what Emery expected.

    "You can go, Emery. Actually, you should go." Magus Xion answered calmly.

    "Eh? Why, master? Isn''t the game important?"

    "The game is indeed important. But if you are able to be a sessful artisan, your value would be even higher than bing a magus."

    Emery nodded his head, showing he understood. He turned around and was about to walk away when a question suddenly shed in his mind,? "By the way master, will there be limitations on weapons or equipment in the third game?"

    "No, there aren''t. You are good as long as you don''t use anything higher than tier 3."

    "What if I use potions? Will it be alright then?"

    Magus Xion thought for a second before saying, "It should be fine as long as it''s still no more than tier 3 ssification. But if it isn''t your own making then it''s the same case as the bloodline, it will not catch the attention of the grand magus."

    Upon hearing that, Emery looked even more forward for the exam. At the end of the day, Emery always found the apothecary to be what he enjoyed the most.

    Today, on the fourth day, Emery decided to take a break from his training and go to Golden City for his apothecary exam.

    -------------------------------

    Author Note

    Dear Earth Greatest Magus Reader,

    First, I would like to say thank you for your patience!

    The privileged chapters are now ready with 5 more in the highest tier!

    Moreover, at this moment I would like to share that with your support, I have finally decided to do full-time writing!

    All three novels; Earth Greatest Magus, Doomsday Pirs, and the new Blood Elf Monarch are part of my dream of creating the Spirit Magus Universe. It will of course require a lot of time and energy to make the dream happened.

    The Blood Elf Morach is currently part of the Spirty Writing Competition and I am hoping that it wins, as it will be adapted into animation. Hence the creation of the whole universe and of course, Emery''s universe includes.

    I am really honored with your love and support and hope to return the favor by creating more quality content.

    PS: Please support the novel by buying the privileged chapters. Check out the new tier 1! A 50% discount will only cost you roughly $3 a month. Meanwhile, for all free Fast Passes readers, I understand your difficulty hence I hope you could support the book by giving your Power Stones.

    Please keep continuing to support my books!

    In the end, thank you all so much for all the support you guys gave me!

 Chapter 229 - Apothecary Exam

    <h4>Chapter 229: Apothecary Exam</h4>

    Golden City

    As he walked out of the portal and entered the massive and magnificent city, Emery couldn''t help but be amazed. Despite already having visited this city several times, Emery always found himself gasping in wonder by the bustling and lively spectacle it offered.

    Unfortunately, Emery would not be able to enjoy the sight today, as he had very limited time. He needed to rush for the exam appointment that would be held in a few hours. And, as if that wasn''t enough, he knew nothing about the exam''s rules nor procedures.

    Emery indeed learnt a lot from his mother''s book collections and from granny''s medical expertise during his time with her. He also did a few of his own experiments on the subject. However, apart from those things, Emery had no real study or formal education about apothecary.

    During his time in the academy, Emery had been so busy as his attention had been split up between his cultivation, spells and acolytepetition, leaving him no time to think about other things. If Emery didn''t receive the notification regarding the iing exam, he would have probably missed itpletely.

    Therefore, he had no improbable expectation, like seeding the exam with a good score on his first try. Even though Emery thought of that, barely passing was surely better than failing in his book.

    Emery swiftly went through the rowdy streets and headed straight to Institute of Apothecary. When he arrived at the ce, Emery''s eyes were greeted by three towering buildings situated like a triangle.

    Emery made his way towards the one on the back, the apprentice building. As he walked inside the building, to his surprise, Emery found there were nearly a hundred or more people gathered in the main hall. All of them looked extremely focused and tense.

    These people were most likely apprentices like him who came for the exam. However, Emery noticed something odd among them, to be more precise their attire. Only one third of the people here who wore the same uniform as him.

    Not sure what to do amids this sea of people, Emery decided to roam the seventh floor to find Cedric. s, his effort only resulted in finding only another apprentice who told him Cedric was currently going through his exam. Only then Emery recalled the fifth rank exam Cedric wanted to take was scheduled today.

    Shaking his head inwardly and thanking the apprentice, Emery returned to the main lobby. As he looked at those people, who wore a different attire from him, he couldn''t help but turn worried.

    Hence, to make sure he didn''t do anything wrong, Emery went to the reception desk where a dwarf was seen attending it.

    "Excuse me, I came for the apprentice exam. Am I in the right ce?"

    "Yes, you are. You and all these people here want to take the exam. That will be 10,000." The dwarf said with a smile.

    Emery''s brain short-circuited for a moment when he heard that number. "W-Wait�� What? I''m sorry. Did I just hear that wrong? 10,000? As in spirit stones?"

    "Yes. hand me 10,000 spirit stones for the exam fee."

    "Why is the exam fee so expensive?" Emery asked in disbelief.

    "The exam fee is determined by the ingredients used for the exam and they aren''t cheap at all. So pay up if you want to take the exam, or bug off." The dwarf sternly said.

    Emery was bbergasted, as he knew nothing about this outrageous exam fee. To make matters worse, he didn''t have any spirit stones. He spent most of his spirit stones purchasing the spirit serums and he had only 300 of them left at the moment.

    Noticing the awkward expression on Emery''s face, the dwarf seemed to know what was going on and said, "You can also pay using your contribution points."

    When he heard that, Emery hesitated for a moment, as he understood that contribution points were worth much more than spirit stones of equal value. However, he was swimming-, no, drowning with contribution points at the moment. Hence, he thought it would be fine to do so.

    Emery was about to pay the exam fee when a young man with a simr uniform approached him and tapped his shoulder, "Don''t forget to say you are in the elite ss." the young man said with a smile.

    Upon hearing the young man''s words, the expression on the dwarf''s face changed a little. "Aah, you should have said so from the beginning, young man." the dwarf hurriedly said, earning him a confused gaze from Emery.

    "An elite ss acolyte''s first rank exam will be paid by the academy. In short, it''s free."

    Emery was dumbfounded when he heard that. Meanwhile, the dwarf checked his identity through the database. When it proved Emery was an elite acolyte, the dwarf quickly gave him a metal slip, as a symbol of his participation in the exam. Emery was still stunned, as all of this was happening.

    When the dwarf handed out the metal slip to Emery, who received it absentmindedly, he also added, "You can also receive your tools for the exam from the apothecary store. Oh, it''s also free."

    Emery was shocked, truly shocked. Such a different treatment and he was only an elite acolyte! This event made him wonder what kind of treatment he would receive if he became a privileged ss acolyte.

    Turning around, Emery did not forget to thank the young man for his reminder. If the young man didn''t indirectly tell the dwarf Emery was an elite acolyte, Emery would have spent his contribution points meaninglessly. True, the amount of points spent wouldn''t be muchpared to what he had now. But it was still resources and they weren''tt easy to get.

    "Thank you for your help."

    "No problem, it was a simple matter. By the way, I am Sabil, from ss 92, a regr acolyte just like the previous you."

    Hearing that, Emery was startled. The youth before him seemed to know him, but Emery did not remember meeting him before.

    "Do you know me?"

    The young manughed when he heard that, as if Emery''s question was the funniest joke. "Hahaha, of course I know you. Right now, you are the hot topic among the regr acolytes circles. You are Emery, the savage acolyte."

    Emery''s mind froze for a second when he heard thest part, "S-Savage acolyte?"

    "Yeah. That''s your title, given because of your feats in thest game."

    Emery was unsure about his feelings regarding this new title of his. It was also the first time for him to be considered famous. So, he could only make a wry smile.

    A momentter, Emery spotted a little girl walking towards the reception desk while shouldering a worn-out bag that looked full of something. When she reached the counter, the girl opened the bag and Emery could see yellow spirit stones, lots of them.

    The girl looked at the stones very carefully, then gave the bag to the dwarf with much caution. When the dwarf finished counting the stones and went ahead to process the girl''s data, she breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Noticing Emery''s gaze at the girl, Sabil exined, "She is a participant from outside the academy.

    When he noticed Emery''s puzzled gaze, he continued, "There are only 30 acolyte from academy who will be joining the exam, the rest are people from outside the academy."

    Finally, Emery realized why there were so many people with different attires. Apparently, they weren''t from the academy. No wonder.

    Emery then bid goodbye to Sabil and headed towards the apothecary store. There, he received his free apothecary tools, courtesy to the benefit of the elite ss.

    [Beginner Cauldron]

    [Beginner Mortar and Pestle]

    Emery himself already bought these tools before, so this was his second set. However, having an extra was always a good thing. When he was about to walk away, Emery realized the same little girl was crying and begging to the acolyte who attended the store.

    "Please! Can I borrow the tools just for the exam? Please�� Please... Please..." the little girl begged, bawling her eyes out.

    s, the acolyte only coldly red at her and said, "No! You country bumpkin should know this rule. You can alwayse back next month!"

    "Bu- But... I already paid for the exam! Please, please, please..."

    Suddenly, a set of tools she was asking for was put on the table, startling her. The girl then turned her head to the side, only to find Emery who was already turned around.

    "You can have that one." Emery said, before he left the store.

    "Thank you, brother. Thank you..." The girl was grateful and etched the figure of the young man who just helped her inside her mind.

    The 100 participants were gathered inside the hall and the exam was about to start. Emery waspletely clueless about what the exam will be about.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 230 - Identification

    <h4>Chapter 230: Identification</h4>

    The group was taken to the top of the apprentice building, where the exam was going to be held. There was nothing other than them and the subtle sounds of gears turning around them, nheless the cage took them to their destination without a hitch.

    Every time Emery went to the Golden City, he couldn''t help but feel utter amazement. It must have taken a significant amount of effort to create such marvels with machines.

    For most of his life, Emery was always interested in crafts. He always wanted to take the things he saw here apart and saw firsthand how eachponent interacted with the others to create the results he currently saw.

    On one hand, Emery did realize he really needed to get used to the wonders he saw here quickly to not embarrass the other lower world acolytes every time he came. However, as if fate itself wanted to give an answer to his decision, Emery ended up gasping again when he arrived at the top floor of the building.

    The top of the building contained a magnificent garden in the form of a huge, circr room. Windows formed from clusters of ss sheets could be seen throughout the ceiling, some of them were opened, while some others closed in order to regte the light of the area. The ce was so huge; Emery was unable to spot the corner of the room. He was sure the ce was much bigger than the ground floor area of the apprentice building.

    His mind scrambled to think of ways to achieve this feat. Did he and everyone else get transported here without any of them realizing?

    The room was divided into several different biomes, each with different climates. From here, Emery was able to see the entrance to the tundra, forest, grasnd and desert. The diversity was enough to give Emery the impression of the room being a way to create a miniature within an enclosed space.

    One hundred participants were all gathered in a small hall standing right in front of the entrance to each biome. When they arrived, there were already some senior apprentices, people with artisan uniforms and one person wearing a master''s clothing waiting for them.

    After everyone gathered, the person wearing the master''s clothing finally introduced himself. "I am Master Anmir, I will be your lead examiner today. For this session''s rank 2 exam, there will be 105 participants."

    From the information given to them, it seemed all the participants were either already members of apothecary institutes, or they at least had a master or sponsor supporting them.

    "The first exam will involve identification. From this test, we will see how much each of you know about herbs, their uses and how they interact in a concoction."

    Emery frowned upon hearing the exnation of the exam. He was confident of his abilities, but knowledge of herbs clearly was not his strong suit.

    "Do not worry, for the exam will be easy and simple, rtively speaking." Anmir waved his hand and within moments, a table with a hundred storage rings appeared right in front of them. Each ring looked identical, without any distinguishing features separating one ring from the other.

    "In this exam, each of you will take one ring and examine the kind of items put in there. Each ring has several items and your task is to find all the necessary nts required to create the items you have. You will be required to find about 20 different nts and your passing grade for this exam will be 90%. Do you all understand?"

    Ny percent grade. In other words, those who wanted to pass the exam were required to find at least 18 out of the 20 different ingredients used to create the item. The number sounded high for Emery, but it seemed all of the apprentices within the group found it easy, as they sighed in relief. Among those relieved at the requirement, Emery saw Sabil, the young acolyte that helped him before.

    "Emery, I know you are stronger, and you are a much more talented fighter than me. However, remember I was born for this. I will never, ever admit defeat to the likes of you."

    In face ofpetition, Sabil appears to changepletely. Before Emery was able to utter a retort, the head examiner shouted. "The participants who manage to find all 20 required items will be given rewards! Your time is three hours, if there are no further questions, the exam starts�� now!"

    Right as the words left Master Anmir''s lips, the surroundings instantly became much noisier. Like rabid dogs released right in a field full of meat, every participant rushed forward, grabbed one ring and jumped inside one of the four biomes without stopping let alone considering their next move.

    The situation seemed to affect Emery, as he found himself rushing to grab one of the rings. However, unlike them, he took the time to examine the ring carefully and took out its contents. From inside the ring, Emery was able to retrieve five items, with three in the form of potions, and the remaining two in the form of pills.

    Each and every rank one apprentice was given the spell [Analyze] and [Universal Flora Knowledge] right as they joined the institute. With the help of those two skills, the exam would be a bit easier.

    [Analyze]

    The first potion took the form of white liquid, with a surface that bubbled and exploded without a pattern, simr to boiled water, though not quite as fast.

    [Babbling Beverage �C Tier 1]

    [When imbibed, this potion causes an uncontroble urge to speak nonsense.]

    In contrast to the first potion, the second potion was ck with a consistency simr to melted rubber or even tar. When Emery tried to tilt the bottle, the liquid inside took some time to tilt along, as if thews of physics did not affect it at all.

    [Dogbreath Potion �C Tier 2]

    [When imbibed, this potion would give the drinker a fiery breath.]

    The third potion seemed to gleam under the light, reflecting brilliant gold into the room. However, under closer scrutiny, the liquid seemed to be transparent even though it was able to reflect light with such intensity.

    [Wideye Potion �C Tier 2]

    [When imbibed, Prevents the drinker from falling asleep. Also awakens from drugging or concussion.]

    Emery nced at thest two items. They were a pair of differently colored pills, each a stark contrast from the other. As with the potions, he used his [Analyze] skill on the two pills as well.

    [Memory Pill �C Tier 2]

    [When imbibed enhance the drinker''s memory.]

    Emery tried to analyze thest one, but then he nced at the notification from his mind in slight shock.

    [? �C Tier ?]

    [No information received. To receive information, you require rank 2 [Analyze] skill along with rank 2 [Universal Flora Knowledge].

    Emery furrowed his brows, worry crept into his thoughts. Was he supposed to buy those two aforementioned items before he came for the exam?

    From how a simr unreadable text would appear when Emery tried to use his skill for analyzing the tier 3 nt before, Emery was able to conclude the item ingredients must be a tier-3 one. The realization, if anything, made him even more anxious. He was unable to analyze any part of the ingredients required to create the fifth item. Meanwhile, even among the four lower tier items he could use his Analyze skill on, he found out that two ingredients were also listed as ''unknown''.

    Not all was lost, for luckily Emery knew [Fragmentation], a powerful and rare nt element spell.

 Chapter 231 - Plant Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 231: nt Hunting</h4>

    When the exam started and the apprentices began to scurry around the biomes like lost animals, another person wearing master clothings was seen visiting the top floor. The master was an unusual looking one, a dwarf.

    Master Anmir, who was about to rx, swiftly approached the man when he noticed his arrival. Despite their simr clothing, the attitude Master Anmir showed to the other person was strangely respectful.

    "Hello, Master Grom. Is there anything I can help you with?"

    The dwarf, named Grom, replied with a smile, "Master Anmir, there''s no need for you to be like this. I am just checking out on the apprentices who are currently taking the exam. I only hope you didn''t make the test too easy for them."

    Upon hearing that, Master Anmir shed a smile, "Of course not, Master Grom. I will never do that. This time, I have increased the passing grade to 90%. I even put a special pill as the fifth item of the exam''s assignment."

    Raising one of his eyebrows with interest, Master Grom approached the table located in the center of the hall, where dozens of storage rings were seen. He then grabbed one of them and examined its content, or rather, examined the special pill. Looking at the pill in his hand, the dwarfughed, "I guess you really don''t want many to pass the test, don''t you?"

    Nodding his head, Master Anmir firmly said, "We don''t need any more of those second rate apprentices. As long as I am in charge, I will assure you only the best are allowed to be our assistant."

    "Very good. Very good." Master Grom answered.

    -----

    Currently, all 105 participants were concentrating their minds, as they tried to analyze all five items.

    When Emery lifted his head and looked at the surroundings, he realized several other apprentices apparently had simr skills like his [Fragmentation]. Most of them looked unassuming, but there were also a few of them that managed to catch Emery''s attention because of how eye-catching their spells were.

    There was an apprentice who used a water sphere to absorb the nts as a way to analyze them. Emery also saw one apprentice using a beast as his method of analysis. For a brief second, he wanted to ask if that was even allowed.

    When Emery nced at the senior acolytes who watched them, it looked like they weren''t concerned about it at all. Probably the end result was what mattered in this exam.

    Well, after giving it much thought, Emery realized it might even be a special trait. After all, someone who managed to train a pet to help identify tens of thousands of different ingredients should be quite exceptional.

    Emery then casted his gaze away and spotted Sabil, who was analyzing the items. Looking at his demeanor, Emery was sure Sabil had his rank 2 [Analyze] skill along with rank 2 [Universal Flora Knowledge]. Because unlike him, Sabil looked like the studious guy, who reviewed his material over and over toe prepared.

    The next person who caught Emery''s eyes was the little girl he helped, which surprisingly used the most basic, ancient way of analyzing. The girl lifted the potions and brought them closer to her mouth, before she proceeded to give them a taste.

    Each time she tasted the items, a different weird expression would appear on her face. Looking at the girl''s conduct, Emery worried about her state after the exam. What if one of the items wasn''t supposed to be consumed orally? Or worse, what if it was a poison?

    s, Emery didn''t have the time to worry about the others, as he himself was troubled by the assignment. Momentster, he noticed Sabil and the girl seemed to be done with their analysis and went to the biomes, probably searching for the ingredients.

    Shaking his head roughly, Emery swiftly gathered his focus and casted [Fragmentation] on the fifth peculiar item. Several seconds passed as Emery waited for the spell to show its result; in the end, the spell managed to analyze the ingredients of the pill.

    Most of them were ingredients from various tier 1 and 2 nts. However, there was still one unknown ingredient detected, which was probably another tier 3 rare ingredient. Combined with the two unknown tier 3 ingredients found among the four lower tier items, there were 3 unknown ingredients out of 20.

    As the exam time was limited, Emery decided to search all the other 17 ingredients first before thinking about the other three unknown ingredients he needed. After all, three hours was barely enough time to find 17 ingredients amidst the ocean of flora before him.

    As he walked through one of the biomes, Emery parsed the information of each object before him carefully, lest he identally walk past the ingredients in question.

    Tree, fern, grass, shrub, moss, mushroom, seaweed, water nts, even simple rock; all objects were carefully scanned by Emery in his endeavor of finding ingredients. Luckily, Emery had his [Nature Sense] spell, which unexpectedly helped him a lot finding his targets quickly.

    Knowing the location and finding the nts was one thing, but taking the right part of the nt was another different matter. With different characteristics each nt possessed, Emery needed to take an extra careful approach on handling them. For example, there were some nts with twin stems, while others had triple stems. Some of them could be easily destroyed by a slight rough touch, while others had a defensive mechanism which allowed them to fly away when approached.

    Fortunately, Emery had some basic skill regarding the matter from his time exploring the Chrutin Forest. Despite that, it still needed him more than 2 hours to finally gather all 17 ingredients from the various nts. After double-checking the 17 ingredients and storing them inside the ring, Emery only had approximately half an hour to find the other three remaining ingredients. And to make matters worse, Emery didn''t know how to do exactly that. Heck, he didn''t even know the nt''s name or appearance.

    At the moment, Emery felt extremely stupid for not getting the rank 2 [Analyze] skill and rank 2 [Universal Flora Knowledge]. He really didn''t prepare anything for the exam, just jumped into it straight ahead. His actions were exactly like waging a war empty-handed and now he had to pay the consequences of his own foolishness.

    True, with the [Fragmentation] spell, Emery was able to separate the essence of the items, letting him receive the exact nts he needed to search for. However, the spell didn''t tell Emery where to locate it or even the name of the nt. So Emery really didn''t know where to start.

    While Emery was in a dilemma, a figure suddenly approached him, "Brother, do you need help?"

    Turning his head around, Emery found that the figure was the little girl he helped before. With just one look, the girl was able to recognize all three ingredients Emery was confused about and tell him their information, the approximate location where the nts might be and theirplete description.

    When the girl finished her exnation, she added, "By the way, brother�� I am Karin. I''m sorry, I am in a hurry as well. I hope my information were of help to you."

    As he watched the girl walk away, Emery was unsure if he wanted to follow the girl''s information. If her information was wrong, Emery would waste his time and lose his chance to seed in the exam.

    Thinking for a while, Emery decided to try to follow the girl''s clues, as he didn''t have any better option. At least, the situation was better than him just searching in the dark. Moreover, he also had another skill that could be helpful to make sure the information Karin gave to him was not wrong.

    When he approached the location described by Karin, Emery immediately used his innate ability [Wild Hunt]. Using the increased sense of smell bestowed by the ability, Emery could match the nts through their smell.

    When his enhanced nose led him to the nt, Emery used [Analyze] on it, but he was still unable to receive the information of said nt. But from Karin''s description and the smell, Emery believed it was the right one. So, he swiftly departed to search for the other two ingredients.

    The process was smooth sailing until Emery found thest ingredient, which got him confused. It was a particr mushroom that had the same exact colour and texture from the essence he got as the result of [Fragmentation]. However, it didn''t smell the same.

    With only several minutes remaining until the end of the exam, Emery decided to use his [Nature Sense], and focused his sense of smell again. Several secondster, he noticed an abnormality. His nose found a tingling spell emanated from a particr red-colored nt which appeared to be consuming the mushroom. A parasitic nt.

    Emery swiftly dissected the parasite and found the crushed mushroom inside its body. Surely, this was the correctst ingredient. After he collected it, Emery rushed back to the hall.

 Chapter 232 - Result

    <h4>Chapter 232: Result</h4>

    When Emery returned to the front hall to hand back his ring, he noticed, almost all of the other participants had returned as well. He then took a closer look at each of them and noticed around a dozen had returned with a sullen expression on their faces and slumped shoulders.

    Before Emery could wonder what happened to them, they were told to leave the hall in a harsh tone, right after they handed their ring to the examiners.

    Despite the calm and eagerness most had disyed before the start of the test, passing through the rank 2 examination was not as easy as they first thought. One of the artisans who collected the rings tried to calm down one of the failed apprentices, who was crying, "You can try again next month."

    Even from this distance, Emery could see the despair of the failed exam wiped their previous confident expression clean.

    At first, the task indeed sounded easy. At its core, the task was simply to gather herbs required to make certain concoctions. But it seemed the ingredients required to create the potions and the pills were just far too difficult to find for them.

    If Emery did not have his [Nature Sense] spell and his physical strength, he would also feel the three hours of allotted time were way too short to search for 20 correct ingredients among thousands of nt varieties. Moreover, they also needed time to analyze the ingredients.

    Emery decided to nce at the examiners gathered in the ce and saw Master Grom was standing among them. Part of him wondered if Master Grom still remembered him, but Emery thought back to their short encounterst year and decided the old dwarf most likely already forgot about him.

    Within minutes, all the apprentices had returned to the hall and Master Amnir stepped forward. His voice echoed around the room, ensuring everyone in the ce heard what he had to say.

    "Perhaps, some of you think that task was too difficult for an exam advancement to rank 2. However, I can assure you every single skill you need to pass is extremely important for your life as an alchemist. For us, finding the correct ingredients for potions is a very important step and, as an apprentice, your duties will include gathering ingredients for brewing. This means, your master needs to be able to trust you to identify each herb correctly and give him the right items for his recipes. In apothecary, a seemingly simple mistake could ruin the resulting potion at best or endanger your master along with everyone else around you."

    Even though the words were not enough to cheer everyone up, most of the apprentices realized the importance of the exam and nodded their heads.

    "If your name is called, it means you have misidentified three or more herbs out of the 20 herbs we required you to gather. I suggest you go back to your studies; hopefully you will do better in the next month''s exam."

    The announcement was done very quickly, within minutes, 40 names were already mentioned and entered the list of the failed apprentices, joining the dozen or so participants, who returnedte from the allotted time. The process stripped down half of the participants and when the announcement ended, only 50 people remained in the room.

    The moment Master Amnir finished calling thest name, he stopped for a second before saying, "That will be all."

    Emery and everyone else who were still staying in the room released the breath they did not realize they were holding.

    "Those who remain here, congrattions, you have passed the exam."

    Right as Master Amnir gave the announcement, Emery saw the symbol on his palm shine, followed by a notification immediately appearing in his mind.

    [Congrattions! You are now a rank 2 apothecary apprentice!]

    Master Anmir pped his hand to catch the attention of every apprentices who were excited due to their sessful exam. "Alright, now for the rest of you, only five managed to get all 20 ingredients right. Frankly, I am quite disappointed." Master Amnir said, shaking his head.

    "Sabil!"

    The first name was called and the boy walked towards the examiner to receive his honor. After receiving the appreciation, Sabil quickly stepped aside and stood in front of the examiners facing the other apprentices. A wide smile could be seen on his face.

    The names then continued to be called. Other than Sabil, Karin''s name was also being called. The little girl excitedly walked forward and stood beside Sabil. The announcement then continued, as two other people came up and stood next to Sabil.

    Just when Emery thought he wasn''t going to be called, a loud voice attracted his attention, in a good way.

    "Emery!"

    Upon hearing his name, Emery looked at the direction of the examiner. He saw a giddy smile gracing Karin''s face for his achievement, but in contrast to the girl, Sabil looked utterly dissatisfied.

    Honestly, Emery did not really care what that boy thought, he was just happy he had what it took to be a top apprentice in the Apothecary Institute. Even so, Emery did not forget the help given by the little girl.

    Emery stood in front, right next to the other four, choosing to stand next to Karin. Afterwards, he whispered to the girl. "Hey, thank you for the help."

    "You''re wee, brother." The girl gave a secretive smile. "I am d to see you made it as well."

    Now that they had some time to know each other without the pressure of the exam hanging over their heads, Emery was able to observe the girl. From the things he had observed and her demeanor Emery concluded Karin, the girl with short curly hair and brown skin, was a cheerful person.

    On the other hand, Master Anmir was about to close the announcement with his closing speech...

    "Every participant in this exam will receive the task to obtain an uniquest ingredient. This is a reminder to you, to always be careful when picking your ingredients and do not take the task lightly. As useful as it is, you sometimes cannot depend on the universal flora library data to do the hard work for you. At the end of the day, the responsibility to ensure you obtained the correct item is all on you."

    Some of the apprentices were seen nodding their heads, agreeing with Master Anmir''s words, "Do you understand the importance of your role now?"

    "Yes, Master Anmir." The remaining apprentices answered at the same time, all wearing a serious expression. It was clear the seemingly easy exam was not a mere exam. It was also a lesson and a reminder to always ensure they all gave their utmost in everything, even in a task as simple as collecting ingredients.

    "Now, the part all of you are waiting for. I will hand out the promised reward to the eligible apprentices."

    The sour mood instantly changed, some were whispering to each other and specting what the reward would be, while some expressed their disappointment at their own failure. They eyed Emery and the others with various gazes, as every one of them was given a small brown box.

    The brown color of the box originated from some kind of wood and the patterns swirling on its surface gave the box an elegant and desirable appearance. Emery swiftly opened the box the moment he received. Inside it, he saw a small pill ced right in the middle of red fabric. Even with a short nce, Emery knew the shiny, glowing white pill was an extremely precious item.

    [Spirit Foundation Pill]

    From the expressions seen on the apprentices'' faces, it looked like no one expected such a valuable reward to be given as the reward for doing well in the test.

    Realizing he had received an extremely precious item, Emery decided to quickly close the box and put it inside his storage ring, before looking around to greet Master Grom. However, it appeared the old dwarf had left, while Master Amnir was in the middle of his speech.

    Now, Emery was officially a rank 2 apprentice. With this rank, he was able to ess more facilities and studies if he so desired. But for now, he still had the third game to worry about. Hence, everything else could wait to be dealt withter. Not wanting to waste the time he could use for training, Emery decided to leave the institute and continue his preparations for the game.

 Chapter 233 - Spirit Foundation Pill

    <h4>Chapter 233: Spirit Foundation Pill</h4>

    By the time Emery had returned to Magus Xion''s residence, the sun had already set on the western horizon, as the night announced its arrival. Therefore, Emery decided to not waste any more time and immediately dived into his nightly training.

    Inside the familiar cubic room, Emery quickly cast his [Shadow Root Binding] spell, as his roots began to pursue the three thundermouses again. Channeling his energy and focusing his mind to controlling the spell, Emery was able to catch the little creatures if he targeted them one by one.

    Using the number of roots he could currently control, Emery was able to catch them with ease if he surrounded one of the thundermouses from all directions and continued the process just like that. However, Emery still could not catch them altogether.

    The reason Emery went through this training was to let him be able to concentrate multiple spells and control them as swiftly and precisely as possible. Hence, Emery released the captured creatures, as he was still unsatisfied and wanted to try again.

    At midnight, Magus Xion visited the cubic room and told Emery to take a short break. While he was saying so, Magus Xion took out a small table, two chairs and a tea set, before proceeding to brew his favorite tea.

    As he sipped the warm and fragrant tea before him, Emery told Magus Xion about his sess in the exam. At the same time, Emery also spoke out about strategy for the third game.

    Emery wanted to discuss other means of fighting besides using his spells. He wanted to know if he had other possible options, in order to increase his chances of winning even more.

    "Master, you know I have the strength paste and the acid potion in my repertoire." Emery said, which earned him a nod from the magus. "What do you think about them, master? Will they be useful in the game?"

    Magus Xion was silent for a while, before saying with a smile, "Actually, I can''t say for sure, Emery. It''s really as everything goes: it might or might not be useful. The answer itself depends on your opponent. So, the most important thing is to understand your enemy and yourself, especially thetter."

    Upon hearing that, Emery fell into deep thought, contemting his master''s words. After a while, he nodded his head, "I understand, master."

    Emery then proceeded with his next question, "Ah, by the way, master. I heard the third game will not be held in the virtual arena. Is that true, master?"

    Magus Xion nodded slightly as confirmation, "Yes, but killing is strictly prohibited. If someone is killed, the perpetrator would be heavily punished."

    "Wouldn''t it still be dangerous though?"

    "Yes, of course. But unless you instantly die, the academy has the facilities to bring your body back the way it was. It can even grow separated limbs. Unless..."

    "Unless the injury causes you some cultivation trouble. If indeed so, then it will hinder you for the next round. Therefore don''t let your guard down even when you are in a winning situation. If you are not careful, you will already lose the next fight before it could even begin. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, master."

    Upon hearing his master''s reminder, Emery recalled that during the second game, when he forced both his bloodline transformation ability and [Immortal Gate] battle technique to their utmost limit. Thanks to that, he was left with a chaotic spirit core after his body couldn''t take the burden anymore.

    If the same thing happened again, Emery didn''t even dare to hope he would get another of those fortunate evolutions in the middle of the battle. Lightning didn''t strike twice in the same spot.

    Realizing Emery was absent minded, Magus Xion asked his own question, "How was your cultivation training in the origin stone room?"

    Waking up from his contemtion, Emery was silent for a moment before releasing a sigh, "It took me three and a half days to achieve a breakthrough in the nt element. And to make matters worse, that is the element I am most confident of, master. So, I''m not sure if I will be able to do the same with my water and earth elements. They''ll probably take much longer to break through. I need much more time, something I don''t have at the moment."

    "Aah, you are right. That will surely be a problem." Magus Xion said, while refilling his cup. "Your B aptitude really makes things much harder, Emery. Normally, if an acolyte''s spirit power has reached their maximum, it will only take them one or two days cultivation inside the origin stone room to achieve a breakthrough."

    Gloomy atmosphere enveloped Emery for a brief moment before he took out a brown box from his ring and showed its content to the magus. "Take a look at my reward from passing the exam, master."

    When Xion saw the pillying inside the box, his eyes immediately lit up as a grin formed on his face.

    "A Spirit Foundation Pill! Good! Very good!"

    "I heard this pill could help in cultivation. Is that right, master?"

    "That''s right! It will help your cultivation tremendously."

    Magus Xion then exined about the advancement in the realm and the function of the pill.

    All acolytes below rank 7 increased their cultivation using Spirit serum. The time when the acolytes were still in the Spirit Condensation stage.

    After reaching rank 7, the exact moment when the Foundation Core was formed, none of those spirit serums would be helpful anymore. Fortunately, this problem was somewhat resolved by the existence of apothecaries, the invention of pills and potions that could help in cultivation.

    When Emery heard that, his eyes were sparkling as he asked, "Master, doesn''t that mean this is exactly what I need in my current condition?"

    Instead of answering, Magus Xion took out a simr brown box from his storage ring and put it on the table. When it was opened, Emery could see the same pilly inside it.

    "You will actually get yours when you enter the elite ss after the Magus Games end. However, I reckon you really need one right now. So, I purchased one for you right away. Who knew you would manage to get one already. It appears thedy luck is smiling at you, Emery."

    Magus Xion then exined more about the pill, letting Emery know how precious this pill actually was.? The Spirit Foundation Pill was one of the most sought after items in the universe. It was also the reason why Apothecary Institute was one of the three main crafting paths in the universe.

    "Emery, the pill is supposed to be used when you have already reached rank 7 and it''s a waste to use it now, However, with your current aptitude problem and the fact the game will start in 5 days. I believe you have to use one right away."

    -----------

    Author Note

    Please Check out Privilege chapters only 1-2 coin for 10 advanced chapters.

 Chapter 234 - Breaktrough

    <h4>Chapter 234: Breaktrough</h4>

    Emery spent his sixth day within the walls of the Earth Institute''s origin stone room, he sat cross-legged on the floor, his eyes closed and his mind focused.

    The third and final game would start in four days, within that time, he had to be ready. Right now, his most important task was to reach rank 7, nothing else mattered. In order to increase his rank, Emery needed to increase his understanding of all his elements to the middle stage.

    In the next few days, he had to bring up his understanding of Earth and Water elements to the middle stage.

    Anyone withmon sense would see how hard, or even impossible, Emery''s desire to reach rank 7 in his limited time frame actually was. However, Emery kept on focusing. He didn''t even have enough time to cultivate, why should he waste it with self-doubt?

    Emery channeled his mind and focused at the earth origin stone floating several meters away from him. Momentster, he began to feel the yellow-colored spirit lying dormant within his body starting to stir. The moment Emery tasted the feeling, he took out a familiar brown wooden box and swallowed the pearly white pill lying within.

    He felt the pill move deep into the center of his body before dissipating into a vortex of powerful energy. Like water bursting from a dam, the vigorous energy travelled through his entire meridians before flowing into his dark core. His dark core felt like a small water bag ced under a waterfall, far too small to be filled with such massive amounts of energy. The energy would make it explode if not channeled, but even if he did channel it, the umtion of energy felt way, way too painful. All of a sudden, Emery coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    "Do not stop!"

    Magus Xion''s warning echoed in his thoughts,

    "Do not ever consider to stop channeling the energy. This is an extremely dangerous method, but stopping will only endanger your body even more without any reward."

    Therefore Emery gritted his teeth. He used all his remaining mental energy to bear the excruciating pain, while concentrating to channel the overflowing energy towards the yellow-colored spirit inside his body.

    Meanwhile, unbeknownst to Emery, two figures had been watching his training process. Magus Darius from the Institute of Earth and Magus Xion from the Institute of Darkness watched from just out of sight, with enough distance for them to oversee Emery''s training, yet not too obvious to alert Emery of their presence.

    "You really are interested in this kid, aren''t you? Isn''t he the kid from the regr ss who managed to make it into first ce?"

    Magus Xion did not answer the question, as he only kept on watching Emery.

    "Did he really take a Spirit Foundation Pill? He is still rank 6! He''s just endangering himself!" Magus Darius said, when he saw Emery swallow the familiar pill. The tone in his voice showed he was truly shocked.

    The moment Emery spat out blood to the floor, both of their expressions changed for the worse.

    "Hey, Xion! What did you do? Stop this! All this for a game��? Look, I know there are a lot of things worth dying for, but the magus game is not one of them."

    In contrast to Magus Darius, Magus Xion seemed calm and kept watching Emery concentrate on his training. Darius was able to notice Xion seemed troubled, but his decision to do nothing made the Earth Institute magus so enraged, to the point he had to leave the room to calm himself down.

    One hour passed��

    Emery kept on gritting his teeth and bear the pain, even as his knuckles turned white from the tight grip he subjected himself onto. The pain did not subside even one bit.

    Two hours passed��

    Emery''s entire body was soaked wet with his own sweat and his breathing had be ragged. He pushed through the pain and continued on.

    Four hours passed��

    At the moment, time held no more meaning to Emery. All he could focus on was his drive to keep going, to keep controlling the endless deluge of energy and channel them through his dark core towards the yellow-colored spirit.

    After what felt like an eternity, Emery finally managed to break through. The moment he did so, he felt as if he had finally managed to pry a rusted steel door from its hinges.

    [Congrattions! You have reached a breakthrough in the earth element!]

    [Earth Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    The moment the two notifications appeared, Emery spat out another mouthful of blood that swiftly sttered onto the room''s floor. It was clear from his gaze and his slumped posture he was extremely exhausted. Without further due, Magus Xion finally moved and grabbed Emery''s falling body before it could hit the ground.

    Magus Xion took one look at Emery''s body and told him to rest. He would need all the energy he could get if he wanted to advance his understanding of the water element.

    The next day came, upon waking up, Emery immediately went to the water origin stone room to start his training. Despite his still aching body, he ignored the pain, as he still had matters unfinished.

    Just like yesterday, Emery sat in a lotus position within the range of the water origin stone.

    On one hand, while he was d to be able to reach a breakthrough in such a short period of time, Emery felt he was doing something wrong and his practice method could be improved. However, he remembered how his master, a full-fledged magus, was keeping an eye on him. Therefore, with a newfound sense of confidence, Emery took the second Spirit Foundation Pill.

    The familiar deluge of energy came back, all flowing towards his dark core. This time, Emery channeled all the energy towards the blue-colored spirit stirring within his body.

    Again, just like yesterday, Emery felt an excruciating pain all over his body. He remembered the result from yesterday and decided to grit his teeth. There was no choice but to endure, endure the pain in order to grasp a chance to obtain a quick and significant result.

    Unlike yesterday, this time the process took a significant part of the day.

    [Congrattions! You have reached a breakthrough in the water element!]

    [Water Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Congrattions! You have reached rank 7!]

    [Spirit Force increased]

    [Battle Power increased]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 45]

    [Spirit Force: 155]

    [nt Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Water Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Earth Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 3]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank: 7]

    The moment he saw the notification, he exhaled in relief and felt his eyelids be heavy. Right before he was about to lose his consciousness, Emery saw the familiar face of Magus Xion right in front of him.

    "I�� I did it, Master��!"

    "Great, you did great, Emery."

    Finally, with all his energy spent, Emery fainted and dropped to the cold floor with a thud. Just like before, Xion took him. But this time, without Emery knowing, his Master took him to a certain castle, where the head of Darkness Institute resided. Soon, they woulde face-to-face with Grand Magus Zenoia.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 235 - Reborn

    <h4>Chapter 235: Reborn</h4>

    Inside a luxurious room filled with exquisite decor, three figures could be seen. Two of them seemed to be conversing with each other, while thest one wasying on top of a table, no motions were seen.

    At the moment, the stunning pale-skinned Grand Magus Zenoia was staring at the person in front of her, a disciple of her, "Did you do exactly like what I instructed you to do, Xion?" The grand magus said with a sharp glint in her eyes.

    Facing his grand master, Magus Xion tried to calm his nervous state and answered, "Yes, master�� He actually took two pills instead of one��"

    "Two Spirit Foundation pills? And he survive those?" Grand Magus Zenoia asked with disbelief. But as he nodded his head as a sign of confirmation, Magus Xion was sure he could see traces of tion in his mentor''s expression.

    The gorgeous grand magus turned even more excited the moment she saw the confirmation. While Magus Xion was a little taken back by the reaction of his mentor, he still voiced the thing that he worried the most.

    "Master�� Is he going to be alright?" Magus Xion asked, pointing his finger at the figureying on the table.

    Grand Magus Zenoia was silent for a moment, "I don''t know, Xion. Probably not." The grand magus chuckled, as she heard the wordsing out of her own mouth.

    Upon hearing thest words spoken out, the expression on Magus Xion changed as he pleaded, "Master, he is a good kid. Can you help him?"

    "Of course I can, Xion.. but I can only do half the process. The rest of it will be depending on him. Let''s see if this kid has the will to seed."

    After she said that, Grand Magus Zenoia raised her hand. In an instant, Emery''s body, who hadid unconscious on the table, started to float into the air.

    Several seconds passed, as the grand magus chanted and casted a spell. Immediately after, the shadow beneath grand magus'' figure suddenly moved by itself and unexpectedly rose to the air towards the floating Emery.

    In the blink of an eye, the shadow went into Emery''s body, covering his entire body with ayer of imprable darkness.

    Due to the spell, Emery was slowly awakened from his unconscious state. Still in half-conscious condition, Emery was startled when he realized he couldn''t see anything around him, only pitch ck darkness. Thanks to the spell that epassed his body, Emery could not see past theyer of darkness, but he could still faintly hear sounds outside of it.

    While he tried to perk up his ears, catching anything that could help him identify where he was, Emery suddenly felt a strange sensation in his entire being, as if hundreds of small ants were crawling all over his body. The sensation was both painful and soothing at the same time.

    "A Dark Core is truly a fascinating matter��" Grand Magus Zenoia mumbled, causing Magus Xion''s face to change. "The way the ancients cultivated... Hmm�� I wonder if the kid thought of this or if it was because of an ident."

    A perturbed expression appeared on Magus Xion''s face, as Grand Magus Zenoia worked on Emery''s body. Well, his worry was not without reason, as his esteemed master currently didn''t look like treating Emery at all. Instead, it looked more like an experiment.

    Momentster, the focused Grand Magus finally spoke again, "Yes. As expected... There are bits and pieces of the three different elements stuck inside his dark core, causing it to turn chaotic, as it is unable to filter the energy of the three elements correctly."

    Grand Magus Zenoia then flipped her hand and casted another spell. Theyer of darkness around Emery''s body swiftly waved all around, creating a swirling ck vortex.

    Inside the vortex, the now fully-awakened Emery felt the spell slowly made his chaotic spirit core rxed, as it slowly released the tension it held. At the moment, Emery felt as if a tight blockade within him had been destroyed without traces, he could suddenly breathe the air seamlessly.

    Still excitingly examining the changes urring inside Emery''s body, the grand magus didn''t leave Magus Xion in the dark, as she proceeded to exin her findings, "The pain wasing because he was unable to absorb all those surging energies from the pill."

    But then, Grand Magus Zenonia was suddenly startled, as she delved deeper into Emery''s dark core. The expression on her face indicated she had found something unexpected. Whatever it was, it must be extraordinary to make even an esteemed grand magus surprised.

    Grand Magus Zenoia found a particr dark energy lingering in the depth of Emery''s dark core. Curiosity filled her, the grand magus casted another spell, trying to reach deeper. s, she was frozen in shock as the mysterious energy bounced her probe back.

    On the other hand, Emery could feel something slowly brewing inside him, right in his spirit core. A sphere of energy was growing and then, in an instant, an explosion urred within his spirit core. Emery felt a rush of spirit energy flowing through his body. His spirit core was once again undergoing the evolution to the next stage.

    [Spirit core of Darkness - stage 4]

    [Your spirit force had increased tremendously]

    [Spirit force 185].

    Emery was astounded as he saw the notification that appeared inside his mind. That was an immediate increase of 30 points! He suddenly felt refreshed, as if he was reborn. Emery felt as if his whole body was being lifted up full of energy.

    The moment Grand Magus Zenoia retracted her spells, Emery finally realized the situation he was in. He quickly got off the table and knelt in front of the grand magus. "Thank you for your kindness, grand magus." Emery said with a hint of gratitude in his voice.

    Emery was silent for a few seconds, waiting for the grand magus'' response. s, it seemed the grand magus was somehow lost in her thought. Magus Xion, who noticed his master''s condition, asked with a worried tone, "Master... Are you alright?"

    That was the exact moment the grand magus returned to her senses. And the next thing she did was staring at Emery. A disbelief was seen on her face, before it suddenly turned intoughter.

    "kid�� you can go now..."

    Not only Emery, but even Magus Xion also found the reaction the grand magus showed to be very strange. But the two of them surely didn''t have the guts to ask why. Hence, Emery quickly gave another gratitude and excused himself together with Magus Xion.

    When the two of them left the room, leaving Grand Magus Zenoia alone in there, the grand magus finally returned to herposed self. She walked towards one of the information cube floating in the room and searched for something in the academy database.

    Browsing through the database, Grand Magus Zenoia opened the profile list of the academy''s second year acolytes. She then essed the profile of one of those acolytes, to be more precise, Emery''s. As the grand magus read through the file from his recent aplishment to his first year history, her eyes suddenly glowed the moment theynded on a certain incident that happened in the first year.

 Chapter 236 - Close Training

    <h4>Chapter 236: Close Training</h4>

    As he reached the target he set before he went ahead and dived into his crazy cultivation streak, Emery didn''t need to spend any more time in the origin stone room. Hence, he utilized all the remaining days in close training with Magus Xion, polishing his spells andbat strength.

    With his increase in rank and spirit force, courtesy to his recent advancement, Emery''s capabilities on spell control, casting speed and spell power had increased into another level altogether.

    [Shadow Root Binding]

    Since his overall improvement on his spells due to the advancement, Emery could summon seven shadow roots at the same time. Each of the tentacle-like darkish roots were slithering at great speed, not only chasing but also forming into an encirclement to the three little thundermouse.

    When they noticed the entrapment, the three poor things could only squeak in panic as Emery was able to sessfully capture all three thundermouse simultaneously.

    Emery released and captured the three continuously until the three little creatures finally lost their arrogant attitude. Emery, of course, stopped tormenting them once he got used to the challenge. In fact, he found himself liking the little creatures now that he understood the meaning of Magus Xion''s training with the cute creatures.

    On the eighth day, Magus Xion finally added another challenge to Emery''s current training regime. The extra challenge was to fight the magus in swordsmanship. But the catch was Emery still had to keep casting his [Shadow Root Binding] spell trying to catch the little things roaming around. Hence, these things surely added several levels of difficulty to the training.

    Previously, Emery only needed to stand still and focus his mind on the control of his spell and how to direct it. Now, he had to cast and control the roots, while evading and blocking the magus'' relentless sword attacks. Doing one of the tasks, while maintaining his focus was difficult enough, let alone two.

    The added challenge made the training an impossible matter for the current Emery. However, that was exactly the purpose of the challenge: to let Emery ovee his limits and improve his strength.

    On the ninth day, Magus Xion proceeded to guide Emery to learn a new spell. With Emery having already reached rank 7 acolyte, he was now eligible to learn a tier 4 spell. Unfortunately, with the limited time he currently had, Emery only had enough time to learn one new tier 4 darkness spell, leaving the other three elements for another time.

    Emery''s left arm grabbed the wrist of his right, as his mind concentrated the energy inside his dark core into his right palm. Gradually, ck smokes were materializing and gathering into a tiny glowing light and turned bigger over time.

    [Dark Matter - Tier 4 Darkness Spell]

    When Emery seemed unable to contain the energy anymore, he immediately threw it flying towards Magus Xion. The magus swiftly used his special [shadow edge] de technique to counter the iing spell. When both hit each other, a st appeared on the location of contact.

    Kaboomm!!!

    The tier 4 darkness spell was kind of simr to the low tier fire spell, [Fireball]. But, instead of releasing a ball of fire that exploded upon contact, it released a sphere of pure darkness energy that would corrupt matter on impact. This was exactly the spell Emery needed at the moment, a strong offensive spell.

    [Dark matter] was the strongest tier 4 darkness offensive spell. However, even though the spell was quitemon, mastering the spell was not easy. Moreover, this spell was considered a channelled spell, which meant the stronger the user spirit core, the stronger the strength of the spell became.

    "Emery, I honestly have seen many darkness acolytes using this spell, but none of them could beat yours in terms of strength. Even so, the weakness of this spell is the time it needs to gather the power."

    "I understand, master. That means I need something I can quickly use toplement this spell''s deficiency." Emery replied, he then turned silent for a moment. "I think...? The de technique you showed earlier will be the bestbination for this." Emery said with a grin.

    Magus Xion squinted his eyes, as he knew Emery was only saying nice things, so he would teach him the special de technique.

    "Haha... you can''t learn my skill in days, Emery. Not a chance. Maybeter, when you reach rank 8 acolyte. Yeah... at that time, you could learn this technique."

    Hearing that, Emery was in shock, then in disbelief, "Rank 8? Master! You previously said rank 7! You yourself said you would teach me when I reach rank 7."

    "Did I say that? I don''t think so...""

    "You definitely did, master."

    "Ahh!! If only anyone was here and heard what I said, surely my apprentice will not treat me like amon liar."

    Emery instantly turned speechless, as he faced against this shameless side of his master. s, there was nothing he could do.

    Emery could only channel this ''injustice'' he experienced throughbat. With the new spell and his increased power, thest day became a duel between the two, where Emery used everything in his repertoire to at least try to take down Magus Xion.

    The duel-format training main objective was to practice fighting strategies that Emery could implementter in the game, and having an experienced magus as his training partner surely would improve his skill.

    In the end, by the closure of the tenth day, Emery was not even able toy a scratch on the magus. But despite the failure, he still gained a lot of improvement and confidence as he persisted through the training.

    Magus Xion decided to mark the end of the training with another hot beverages'' moment.

    While sipping the tea that was brewed by his master, Emery said, "Master, what do you think about my progress? Do you think I will have my chance against those top acolytes?"

    Pouring his own cup with tea, Magus Xion replied, "Honestly, your darkness spirit core is special, Emery. However, you will be fighting against acolytes who are born to be the best. They already have the best training prepared for them since infant."

    Emery was just a low noble from the lower world. Therefore, it was normal that the training he received during childhood was iparable to these elites.

    Magus Xion was silent for a moment before continuing, "Being chosen in the privileged ss is no longer the matter of hard training and impressive stats, but also unique talents. In the privileged ss, they are all acolytes who have talent beyond the 10 elements and the S aptitude. I saw your fight with some of those people. The gravity user, the boy who has purple me, the crystal-like ice user, those are considered unique talents."

    As Emery heard Magus Xion''s exnation, his mind recalled the sight of Micah using his almost unbreakable crystal-like ice, Lodos who easily decimated group of acolytes, and impressive firepower Gerri showed; those acolytes didn''t even manage to enter the privileged ss. The revtion made Emery concerned about what kind of monsters existed and exceeded those people.

    "You will see that all of the privileged acolytes have stronger capabilities than the opponents you had faced before. After all, they are considered to be the protected jewel of the academy. So Emery, in the end, remembers to understand your enemy and yourself as that is the secret to win the fight."

    Emery was grateful with all the training and guidance by the magus, Reflecting on this again, Emery wondered how Magus Xion, an official magus, had the time to privately and personally guide him.

    "Master, please tell me. Why did you help me?"

    Upon hearing Emery''s question, Magus Xion didn''t answer right away. Instead, a few seconds of silence happened between the two of them.

    "At first, it was because my grand master. She is everything for me."

    Emery remembered the first he had met Magus Xion was because the grandmaster was using the stone room privately and making the magus owe him a favor.

    "However, as I get to know more about you, I begin to really like you, Emery. The current condition your world face also reminds me of a mistake that I made. Perhaps by helping you, I get to somehow pay for my mistake"

    On thest day, Emery had a deep conversation with Magus Xion. The magus told Emery about a certain mission where he was involved in the death of billions of lower world civilisations. Because of that, he hoped for Emery''s world would not face the same fate.

    With a serious tone the magus asks "You told me that you wanted to protect the people that are important to you, right?"

    Emery nodded his head as he recalled about theirst conversation.

    "Power, Emery. You will need power to stand tall and hold onto your resolve."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 237 - Cheer

    <h4>Chapter 237: Cheer</h4>

    Ten days had finally passed by. Ten days full of relentless training and perseverance. On the eleventh day, Emery made his way towards the Grand Hall with his newfound confidence.

    The moment he entered the peripheral area of the hall, Emery saw something much different than the previous two games. The area outside the grand hall had turned into such a chaotic yet festive situation. There were thousands of people gathered outside of the hall trying to get into the arena.

    As he walked towards the familiar arena, Emery realized that some of the crowds recognized him, as he heard shouts containing his name or aiming at him.

    "That''s Emery! The Savage Acolyte!"

    "I am rooting for you, kid! Good luck!"

    "Aaa.. he''s more handsome up close"

    "Woof woof! I came to see the wolf transformation!! Don''t disappoint me!"

    As his eyes scanned the sea of people before him, Emery realized there were more guests from outside the academy, who hade to watch the Magus Games. The reason he thought of that was because there were many people wearing different attires that weren''tmonly seen in the academy.

    Much to his surprise, the first familiar and friendly face Emery saw was actually Silva. The white-haired girl immediately said something to Emery the moment her eyesnded on him. "Hey Superstar... Don''t you think they are really your fans now�� you will see that none of them will remember your name next month. No, maybe even less��"

    "Hi Silva. Nice to see you too." Emery answered with a grin on his face, decisively ignoring Silva''s sour remark.

    After a while, Silva decided to put her clenched fist down and sighed. "Aah, whatever! Just focus on the gameter, alright?! Don''t think about anything else. And also, if you happen to face me. Remember. I don''t give any mercy."

    "Ah, yes. Thank you for the kind reminder, Silva."Emery said, while holding back his chuckle.

    "Huh! Go then, go to your friend over there." Silva said, pointing her finger in a certain direction. "I have something else to do."

    "Alright then. Good luck for you too, Silva." Emery said with a smile.

    Silva, who was about to walk away, swiftly turned her body around when she heard that, "I don''t need your luck. Keep it to yourself you will definitely need it more than me." She then turned around and disappeared among the sea of people.

    As soon as Silva''s figure was gone, Emery noticed his two friends, Thrax and Chumo, had been waiting for him in the distance. The moment Emery appeared in front of them, Chumo immediately opened his mouth, "You have reached rank 7, didn''t you Emery? Congrattions!"

    "I still can''t believe I used to think you were the weakest among us..." added Thrax.

    Chumo approached Emery and patted his shoulder a few times, "I wish you the best my friend. Make us proud!"

    Emery was all smiley when he heard the two words spoken out by his friends. But his confidence was instantly gone when Klea approached the trio.

    "Emery!!! There you are?!!"

    The exotic beauty jumped towards Emery with a mischievous grin. "You look very different, Emery. Very, very ��" Klea dyed her words, as Emery could see she was staring at him, scanning him from top to bottom, which made Emery a little bit ufortable.

    Klea approached near and touched Emer''s arm "Wow i just realised your arm turned more manly than before.. This muscle...hmm" Klea unconsciously starts topare it with Thrax arm. "Not much different than yours Thrax.." Klea grin to them both. She then stares toward Chumo which instantly makes him hide behind Emery''s back.

    Selectively ignoring Klea''s usual teasing moment, Thrax continued his words, "Emery, we have not seen each other for 10 days. Hence, I really wish to have a spar with you soon."

    Upon hearing that, Emery swiftly shifted his gaze away from Klea to Thrax, "Yes of course, Thrax. We can do a spar after the game."

    Thrax smiled when he received Emery''s confirmation, clenching his fist and raising it to the air, Thrax said, "I have to warn you, Emery, we will soon catch up to you. In fact, during thest 10 days, this boy here has really impressed Lord Izta with his archery." Thrax said, pointing at Chumo. "As a result, Lord Izta has agreed to impart his archery legacy to Chumo."

    "That sounds really impressive, Chumo! Congrattions!" Emery eximed, shocked yet happy by the unexpected surprise.

    "Damn it! This sucks! Everyone is getting stronger, then I shouldn''t lose either!"

    Klea let out a small chuckle, as she found Thrax''spetitive spirit to be entertaining. After chatting for a while, Emery didn''t catch the shadow of his other friend, causing him to wonder what had happened with him. Unable to contain his curiosity anymore, Emery decided to ask, "Where is Julian? Is he not with you guys?"

    Upon hearing the question, as if it was a forbidden one, the three except Emery suddenly turned quiet. Seeing the strange reaction from his friends, Emery thought there must be something wrong, "Why did you guys turn quiet? Did something bad happen to Julian?"

    The expression on Thrax''s face quickly became annoyed, "Yes! Something bad will happen to him!... By me!"

    Looking at Thrax''s unexpected outburst and the others'' reactions, it appeared Emery missed something during his 10 days of training. When Emery was about to ask what happened during the time they separated, a familiar voice was heard from the distance, causing the four teenagers to turn their heads over.

    "Hey!! You boys talking about me? Hahaha! You Thracian can''t do anything to me even if you wanted to!" Julian said, making his way over to the group.

    "Huh, traitor!!" Thrax hissed, as he became a bit emotional, but Chumo quickly held him down.

    Seeing Chumo holding Thrax from attacking Julian, Emery became even more confused, "What happened, Julian?"

    Instead of answering Emery''s question, Julian waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry about that Thracian, Emery. I am fine.."

    Klea stepped forward and sneered at Julian, something Emery wouldn''t expecting from her, "Last week, this friend of us suddenly walked out of Lord Izta and joined the Harlight Family. Yeah, the one that has a connection with that bastard Roran."

    Emery was shocked when he heard that. He swiftly approached Julian and asked, "Is that true?"

    Julian quickly grabbed Emery''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go into the arena. Alright?"

    Emery didn''t budge, as his eyes indicated he wanted an exnation right now. Seeing that, Julian shook his head and could only say, "I will tell youter. Let''s go into the arena first. The time is near."

    Julian then swiftly walked towards the arena. Emery realized he could only follow this friend of his, as he waited for the exnation. As the group walked up the stairs, Julian started to exin, "Emery, trust me. I have thought a lot about this matter before deciding to do this. They can give me something that Lord Izta can''t. And actually, Lord Izta agreed with my decision."

    "Lord Izta did?" Emery asked, which answered with a nod from Julian.

    "Of course. Why else do I dare to do this and bring wrath to that great Thracian?!" Julian purposely raised his voice to exclusively annoy Thrax.

    Julian nced at Klea and looked at Emery, "You two should really just focus on the game. If any of you manage to sessfully enter the privileged ss, then it will be easier for the remaining of us. We will talk more after the game, alright Emery? Klea?"

    At the top of the stairs, the group went their separate ways, as only Emery and Klea would be participating in the game. While the two of them walked down the path to the center of the arena, Klea asked, "Are you nervous, Emery?"

    Upon hearing that, Emery turned his head to the side and noticed Klea wasn''t looking at him, "Surprisingly, I''m not. Not really. Are you?"

    "A little bit actually." Klea said, as she stopped her steps and stared at Emery. She closely scrutinized him and smiled.

    "What is it?" Emery asked confused, as he didn''t know why Klea was smiling looking at him.

    Klea chuckled, "Remember the first time I met you? At that time, I already knew you would be a great person."

    Emery was startled with Klea''s unexpected words. While Emery was in daze, Klea quickly held Emery''s hanging arm and jumped in to kiss his cheek.

    Emery was obviously startled, he then saw Klea''s embarrassed face.

    "That...That''s for good luck�� Thank meter." Klea said, as she ran towards the center of the arena, leaving a speechless Emery behind. Klea moved so fast Emery couldn''t see her expression at all.

    The final game was about to begin.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Please kindly support the novel by buying the advanced chapter in the Privilege section.

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 238 - Third Game

    <h4>Chapter 238: Third Game</h4>

    The moment thest needle of the clock hit the appointed time, the opening of the third and final game of the Magus Games finally started. Melodious and bright music resounded throughout the arena, followed by a session of colorful and extravagant fireworks in the air.

    It was such a grand opening for weing the final game. At the moment, the Magus Games didn''t look like an academic event at all. Instead, they looked like an entertainment one.

    A fully packed arena with tripleyers of sittings arrangements were seen. There were at least a few hundreds of thousands spectators, who hade directly to the arena to see the event that would run for three days with their own eyes. However, the audience didn''t stop there, as there were countless others, who also watched the event through various means.

    Thanks to the extremely crowded spectators, Magus Serena, who once again was tasked to be the host of the event, had turned even more energeticpared to the previous two games.

    "Wee to the third and final Magus Game!!!" Magus Serena shouted,plemented by her charming act. Due to that, the audience responded with a loud cheer that thundered through the air.

    After the cheers receded, Magus Serena proceeded with her next task: exining the rules, "The rules the participants have to follow in the third game are simple. A duel, which keeps going until the other person gives up or simply can not continue anymore."

    "There will be five random matches for each participant. However, participants who have already lost their battles twice have no right to continue and are disqualified. In the end, we will be left with the top 100 acolytes, the best out of this year''s ten thousand acolytes."

    Noticing the crowd was fired up, Magus Serena swiftly called the stars of today''s event, lest the audience''s passion burned off, "without further wait, let us call out all the acolytes to the stage!!!"

    The moment Emery and all the 550 acolytes made their way to the center of the arena, the cheer let out by the audience increased many times over, as they became even more lively.

    Dozens of small translucent cubes were flying around the arena, taking close-up images of the acolytes, which would be projected to the screens located above the arena and also to the audience who watched the event from elsewhere.

    Just like the previous two games, the headmaster of the Magus Academy, Altus Drayden, stood up to deliver his opening speech and encouragement for the acolytes that would be participating in the game. The familiar sound of staff stomping the ground reverberated through the arena, causing the attention of the audience and the acolytes alike to be directed at the venerated man.

    "Today, we willmemorate the third game to finally see this year''s most talented acolytes! Let us all give excellent support to the future generation of mankind!"

    This time, the headmaster raised his staff to the air and unexpectedly casted a spell. A dazzling light rapidly flew towards the sky, before it exploded into glittering particles. "Let the game... Begin!!!" A thunderous apuse was heard, followed by unending cheers from the audience

    At the same time a notification came from the symbol in Emery''s hand.

    [You are eligible to join the third and final Magus Game]

    [Objective - win four out of five fights]

    [Special reward - Undefeated]

    [You are part of group 7]

    [Please process to the allocated corner]

    Right after, Emery and all the other participants began to move. All 550 acolytes quickly split up and headed towards the eight corner of the arena, where arge t tform with see-through roofs could be seen.

    The terraces were located right below the audience''s seats, which allowed the spectators to better see the participants. From the terraces, all the acolytes would be able to clearly see the fights, which would happen in the center of the arena, by simply looking over or through the screens floating across the tforms.

    When Magus Serena saw that most of the acolytes were seated in the terraces, she proceeded to once again exin the rules of the game. At the same time, the arena began to slowly change itself. The arena''s floors were split apart and raised until the massive arena transformed into 8 smaller arenas.

    When Emery arrived at his corner, Emery recognized a few faces among them, but to his surprise, one particr surprised him: a pink haired girl, Mags.

    "Emery!"

    "Mags, I didn''t realize you managed to join the third game"

    "Wow, that''s painful to hear Emery, I am not that weak you know�� Well I might be scared facing those orcs, but to other acolytes I am still confident"

    "Aaa�� that''s not what I meant��"

    "Haha don''t worry Emery I am only kidding, I''m honestly not that confident to win even one match."

    "No, Mags... I am sure you can do it..."

    "You are always nice Emery, I saw yourst fight. It was amazing, I will cheer for your sess, Emery. Okay, I am not going to bother you anymore, I am sure you need to concentrate on the game... good luck" Mags then immediately sat in one corner of the room meditating.

    Momentster, there was a loud ring of bell and the screens scattered across the arena showed 8 pairs of images that appeared at the same time and matched. Those images were the acolytes that would fight in the opening battles of the game. Within the screens, the background and basic information of the participants were shown, allowing the audience to see their basic information and where they came from.

    Immediately after, the acolytes, who were quickly matched, made their way to their designated arena, which was shown on the screen. The sixteen of them were waiting for the final bell to ring, announcing the official beginning of the first battle of the day.

    The crowd let out thunderous cheers, as the acolytes in eight arenas began fighting against their opponent. The other acolytes also excitedly watched the battle from their terraces. Some of them merely saw the fights, while others used the opportunity to observe their potential opponents.

    There would be only two rounds out of the five rounds of battles today. However, seeing the current ongoing battles, all the acolytes couldn''t wait for their turn and for the chance to prove their strength.

    When the second group of sixteen acolytes was called, Emery realized Silva was one of the 8 matches. So, he decided to pay his utmost attention to her.

    As the fights progressed, Emery could see Silva''s overall battle prowess, from speed, strength, spell variety and power, were all superiorpared to her opponent. Therefore, she was able to win her first fight easily. Looking at that, Emery was obviously happy for her.

    Several matchester, Emery finally saw another familiar figure, Roran. At the moment, he was fighting against a Lightning acolyte. Using his sword and shield, Roran was fighting defensively. Emery could clearly see that he was very cautious in his every move.

    Fortunately, or unfortunately, he was still able to win the match. It was such a by-the-book battle with no shy moves. It was dull, but effective."

    The third match Emery observed was Klea''s. As she walked up to her designated arena, Emery could see she stood there with confidence.

    When the bell rang, Klea''s opponent attacked her wildly, like raging winds. However, it appeared that Klea''s wind spells had improved greatly, as her opponent was unable to touch her at all.

    The fight was going on fiercely when Klea''s opponent suddenly fell to the floor and didn''t move anymore, causing some of the audience to be surprised. Meanwhile, Klea was standing on the arena, giggling.

    Apparently, Klea had managed to cast her spell [Enchantment] on her enemy. And evidently, her opponent had a very low mental capability. As a result, Klea was able to put him to sleep in the middle of the arena.

    It was decided Klea had made her opponent unable to continue the fight. Thus, she received her first win. An anticlimactic win, but a win nheless.

    A few matchester, Emery finally saw his image being shown on the screen. Beside his image there was an image of another acolyte with a name below it: Sparse.

    Emery walked confidently towards his arena. When he reached the ce, he quickly observed his opponent.

    Emery''s first opponent was a fragile-looking acolyte, his body was so thin the first thought that came to Emery''s mind was that the acolyte was malnourished. However, when the bell rang, the acolyte''s entire body suddenly grew exponentially. His previously weak-looking limbs quickly grew in size, as the gaunt acolyte turned into a giant, three times the size of a normal adult.

    "Fight begins!!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 239 - First Fight

    <h4>Chapter 239: First Fight</h4>

    Emery looked up and down at the 3-meter giant human standing in front of him and wondered. Was this acolyte named Sparse really a bloodline acolyte just like Ivar and Igor, Silva''s two teammates? But, he could see no other sign of a beast bloodline from the giant. All Emery could see standing before him was arge man with bulky muscles.

    "What are you waiting for, wimp?" The acolyte taunted. "What is it, boy? Did you wet your pants?"

    Emery simplyughed inwardly. Anyone with half a functioning brain would know better than getting close to a giant without preparation. He saw through the giant''s attempt to make him approach and force a close range battle, where he most likely would have an advantage in strength considering his size. Of course, Emery was above responding to such pathetic attempts to rile him up.

    "Nah, thank you, I''m just fine here." Emery replied, before he waved his hand to cast his long-ranged spell. Right now, he needed to assess the situation and a ranged spell would allow him to do so at a safe distance.

    [Enfeeble de]

    Darkness gathered together in the air next to Emery, before materializing into a de made of coalesced smoke. The de flew towards the giant at breakneck speed, but the giant simply raised his hand, blocked the spell and crushed the de with his palm, turning the de back into smoke and letting it disperse into the air without hurting him.

    When the giant blocked his spell, Emery could see ridges and bumps on the giant''s skin, simr to when he used the [Stone Skin] spell. Emery realized he was about to face a giant with massive physical strength along with good defensive skills. The battle would most likely be extremely tricky at best. However, this kind of fighter would usually have a lowered speed due to the weight of their body.

    Emery casted two more [Enfeeble de], a pair of ck des flew towards the giant. This time, the giant did not make any attempt to block them, but the attack still did not leave any wounds. In fact, it only served to enrage the giant.

    The giant touched his storage ring and a pair of massive maces appeared in his hands, before he dashed towards Emery, creating a terrifying sight simr to when a predator has focused on its prey. Emery reacted quickly and decided to cast [Blink] and dodge the attack by disappearing and reappearing around 10 meters away, before casting another [Enfeeble de].

    The giant stared at the de, letting it hit his body and turn into smoke, before adding. "Dammit you little coward, do you want to fight or do you want to y hide and seek? Come on, fight me like a man!"

    When he heard the cheap attempt at taunting again, Emery frowned and sighed.

    "Seriously? Are there actually people who would run towards you after hearing that?"

    The giant expression suddenly turned into augh hearing emery remark "Haha! Actually more than you could imagine!"

    Emeryughed in his mind. Would someone that stupid be able to reach the third game? Apparently, the giant has been winning fights by getting an advantage from taunting. If his enemies took the bait, they would initiate the attack and the leverage he required to win would be in his hand.

    The giant reached for his storage ring and took out a new weapon. This weapon was arge metallic chain, adorned with a circr handle on one end and arge heavy ball at the other end. With a simple flick of the giant''s hand, the weapon was moving around ready to strike.

    Bamm! Bammm!

    Emery had to admit the giant''s weapon of choice really suited him. The long range provided by the chain would cover hisckluster speed, while the weight of the ball would only serve as means of sending powerful attacks towards the enemy without hindering his movements at all, due to the giant''s strength. Even worse, Emery could see the chains were able to cover the entirety of the arena. If he stepped outside the bounds of the arena, he would be disqualified.

    But still, his speed allowed him to partially dodge the attacks by blinking and dodging in the middle of the chains. To ensure his victory, he casted another spell [Shadow Mist], causing illusionary images of him to appear all around the arena.

    He kept dodging and used [Enfeeble de] multiple times, until he could see the protective aura around the giant''s body had finally shattered. But, Emery could see right away the fight was far from over. Even without the energy shield surrounding his body, the giant still had his protective skin.

    The giant acolyte''s attacks were relentless, each strike so strong it was able to shake the arena and destroy most of the floor. One moment, Emery''s concentration faltered and the acolyte rushed close and used the mid-range spell [Stone Spikes]. The earth rumbled and long spikes of various sizes jutted out from the ground, before rushing towards Emery. Unable to dodge in time, Emery quickly casted [Granite Skin] and took the attack.

    Upon seeing Emery''s spell, the giant fell into deep thought and said. "Wait! Wait!" The sudden shout made Emery stop and hesitate.

    "I see your defensive spells are not inferior to my own and this could end up being an extremely long and exhausting battle. So, I have a proposal for you."

    "What would that be?" Emery stopped attacking and asked.

    "The Idea is simple! We could just each take turns taking hits."

    Of course, Emery''s first thought was to reject the proposal. But right before he opened his mouth, the acolyte added. "Both of us still have to do another fight today, right? It''d be more beneficial to the both of us, if we could save our stamina, so we can do better in the uing battle. What do you think? Brilliant proposal, right?"

    Emery hesitated still and frowned. Was it a trap to get him to let down his guard? The giant seems to be good at close-range battles and getting closer would mean his own disadvantage.

    Sensing Emery''s hesitation, the giant man hurriedly added. "If you''re still unsure, I can even let you hit me first! What do you think? Do you ept?"

    Now that would be an advantage to the giant. If Emery striked first and the attack did not do any damage to him, he would be in an extremely vulnerable position.

    Emery gave it a short thought and decided to say "Yes! Let''s do it!"

    "Hahaha! I like your confidence! Don''t go back on your words!" The giant dropped his weapon, raised his chest, and shouted in such confidence. "What are you waiting for? Come here and give me your best shot!"

    Right as Emery was about to prepare his spell, he saw the body of the giant emit a dim yellowish glow before changing. His whole body turned into stone and the rough texture of his skin became more pronounced. Amidst the bumps, Emery was able to see a different colored glow illuminating the stones.

    [Greater Stone Skin �C Tier 4 Earth Element Spell]

    Emery knew not many people were able to learn the next stages of the basic spells and among those people, Sparse seems to be one of them. It was no wonder the giant man was so confident. Not only did he have the unique ability to erge his body, he was a master capable of learning the next stage form of a basic spell.

    Emery shook his head, realizing how shameless and one-sided the giant''s ''deal'' was.

    Finally, Emery sighed and decided to continue the fight. He raised his hand and concentrated, figuring this time was a time as good as any to attempt using his strongest offensive spell.

    Emery held the wrist of his right hand with his left hand before closing his eyes and concentrating on his dark core. He obviously nned to release the strongest tier 4 darkness spell avable to him.

    [Dark Matter].

    His opponent gave him the perfect chance. As they agreed to take turns, this gave him time to charge the spell to its maximum power.

    Emery closed his eyes and concentrated. Letting dots of pure darkness appear in the air and gather together into a single ball. Seconds passed and the ball slowly gotrger and stronger, fueled by the pure darkness energy poured into it. It was all or nothing, Emery decided to push all his remaining energy into this one single attack that would decide his victory or herald his defeat.

    Sparse simply stared at the ball while it gotrger andrger. Therger the ball, the more worried his expression looked. He shook his head, deciding it was not time to falter. "No... No... surely no spells can break apart my advanced Greater Stone Skin that easily."

    Emery continued pushing darkness energy into the ball and, when he could not hold it anymore, he decided against throwing it. Instead, he dashed forward and pushed the ck ball square into the giant acolyte''s chest.

    A second before the spell detonated, Emery could see an expression of regret on the giant''s face.

    Kabooooommmm!

    Arge explosion of energy resounded throughout the arena, sending waves strong enough to throw the giant meters outside the bounds of the arena. The giantid down on the ground, unmoving, a testament to Emery''s victory.

    "Aaa... Heii... are you ok? It''s your turn now.."

    [Congrattion you win first match]

 Chapter 240 - VIP

    <h4>Chapter 240: VIP</h4>

    The audience cheered upon witnessing the explosion. Their cheers only got louder as the dust settled and let them see the giant acolyte lying unconscious on the ground. shy offensive spells were really good at riling up the audience and the one Emery just used was no exception.

    "Whoa! Are we mistaken, or was that really a tier 4 spell?"

    "Yes! It was!"

    "That''s amazing! How can it break through the Greater Stone Skin spell?"

    "More! More! We want more!!"

    Acolytes and magus all mingled together among the audience and all of them were capable of estimating Emery''s strength from the spell he just used, [Dark Matter]. In addition, such strength from a tier 4 spell was unusual. It was clear, the spell was not only shy enough to attract the audience''s attention, but also capable of piquing their curiosity.

    Meanwhile, on top of the usual audiences'' area, there was one special ce. It was the VIP seating area reserved for the elite members of the Magus Academy. Seated among them were the headmaster Altus Dreyden, the deputy head Delbrand, the dozens of grand magus of the institutes, the representatives from major families and the members from humanity''s governing body.

    Emery did not realize the significance of what he did. The area was abuzz with whispers and discussions, each discussing the spell he used.

    In contrast to the others, Grand Magus Zenoia watched the arena with rapt attention, eager to know just a little bit more about Emery''s progress.

    "Zenoia, you recognize that boy in Arena 7? I think he''s from the Darkness Institute, right?"

    Simr to Zenoia, the magus who asked her was also a grand magus specializing in the darkness element. However, unlike Zenoia, he was the instructor of the Destruction Path branch.

    "Vulmar, you do realize there are a lot of people joining the darkness institute every year, right? Expecting me to keep track of hundreds of acolytes is absurd."

    "Hah! Zenoia, you really do need to pay more attention to the members of your institute. The power of that kid''s Dark Matter spell was off the charts. Knowing more about it should be worth the effort."

    "Oh, you think so��? I personally think it''s just a standard oue from a spell that takes such a long time to be cast. It''s nothing to write home about."

    "Really? So, would you mind if I poach him and teach him the ways of Destruction Institute?"

    Zenoia grinned, as if she just heard the most absurd joke and waved her hand. "If that''s what you want, I''m not stopping, you, Vulmar." She winked and added in a husky voice. "Do whatever makes you happy."

    Being noticed by them would only bring fortune to Emery. Regardless of the oue of each battle, the Grand Magus watching from the VIP area had the final say of which acolyte would be the real winner of the Magus Games.

    Unaware of the discussions going on amidst the audience, Emery basked in his victory, before realizing what he just did. With a worried frown, he ran towards the direction where Sparse fell unconscious. After all, they were no longer in a virtual simtion and his spells could cause realsting damage here. He didn''t have a precise idea on how strong the [Dark Matter] spell he just released was.

    He closed the distance between him and Sparse and saw the former giant acolyte was lying down on the bare ground as his skinny self. He seemed to have regained consciousness and was currently being taken care of by other acolytes who specialize in healing. From what little he had seen, the talkative guy turned silent while being treated. It seemed his wound couldn''tpare with the humiliation he just received.

    When he saw Emery walking closer, he shouted in anger. "You! You still owe me a punch!"

    "Sure, sure, we can do a rematch at any time you want. Just tell me."

    Emery''s reply made Sparse feel even more angry, but he was conflicted between his rage and his embarrassment of losing after acting with such confidence. Unable toe up with a good reply, he decided to stay silent and stew in his grudge.

    Emery had confirmed his opponent''s injury was not too serious, therefore he decided to return to his corner and wait for his next battle.

    The moment he walked into the room, Emery was weed with dozens of threatening gaze, all sharply focused on him like a bunch of daggers. His skin prickled slightly, but he was not too afraid.

    It was to be expected. After all, at the end of the day they are all hispetitors, his victory would mean things getting harder for them.

    Emery decided to conserve his energy and ignore them all, before taking a small spot in the corner. He sat cross-legged on the floor and tried to stabilize his darkness core.

    When he focused on his core, he could feel the slight aftereffects of using such a powerful spell. But, from what he knew so far, it should be nothing unusual. Though he did pour all his strength to release a powerful [Dark Matter] spell, at the end of the day, he was only using a tier-4 spell. He was quite surprised too, when he witnessed the destruction his spell had brought, including throwing a giant several meters out of the arena.

    He took a deep breath, concentrated and decided to cast [Nature''s Blessing]. The spell was perfect for the asion, as it was not only able to heal physical wounds, but also soothe one''s spirit energy. He took his time and let his body rest for one hour, allowing the spell to restore his body to his prime.

    He stood up, stretched his body and started watching the ongoing fights after his body was fully healed.

    When he looked at the arena, he saw Rofos Trigerson, the red-haired muscr young man, who was among the top half-blood fighters participating in this game. Despite being able to, the acolyte with the tiger bloodline did not bother using his transformation powers at all.

    Emery could recognize some of the half-blood acolytes scattered around the arena. Among them, his favorites were Zach, the dragon boy, and Vida, the bird girl. None of the opponents who had the misfortune to face them were able tost more than five minutes. But then again, the game had just begun and it was impossible for them to lose this early in the game.

    He continued watching the fights and gathered more information from each acolyte battle style, hoping it would be usefulter. Time flew, and in two hours, Emery''s name was once again called. He took a deep breath, calmed his mind and walked out. Soon, the second match of the game would start.

    Emery walked out of the corner reserved for participants and nced at therge screen to find out who his next opponent would be. To his surprise, he saw a familiar name, the name of the elite acolyte he met in the previous game.

    The elite acolyte flew down the sky, letting his mes billow in the wind to keep him afloat. After a while, hended and waved at Emery with a grin. "Hey, finally we get a proper rematch! Emery the Mad Acolyte, against me, Gerri the Violet me!"

    Gerri''s smile made Emery tremble with excitement.? This was the perfect chance to measure his progress in thest 10 days.

    Gerri raised both of his arms, took a battle stance with his martial arts technique, the purple mes wreathed both of his hands, sending heat waves everywhere.

    "Round two, Emery! Let''s fight!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 241 - ReMatch

    <h4>Chapter 241: ReMatch</h4>

    Both Gerri''s palms burned in vivid purple. In the previous game, Emery had had a taste of the purple mes power and it was enough to break through the [Granite Skin] spell, leaving him with only one choice: to be cautious and keep dodging, so the mes would not hit him.

    "I see, you''re already rank 7, Emery? I''m not going to go easy on you."

    Emery replied with a smirk "I don''t ever remember you going easy on me�� Didn''t I manage to take you down to the point you had to lie t on the groundst time?"

    "Haha! Nah, it was all just my trick. If that Lodos didn''te, you would go down in one strike after being fooled by my incredible acting!"

    "��"

    Emery had a retort in mind, but he decided to swallow it and shake his head. It felt like, in this academy, he had enough of shameless acolyte encounters for the whole year.

    "Okay, if our smart talk session is done, I''ll start!"

    Gerri raised his hand and cast [Fireball], causing the arena to be hotter with each sphere of mes he conjured. However, unlike before, this time each fireball was adorned with purple mes dancing in the air. It was enough of a warning for Emery to not drop his guard �C Gerri was taking the fight seriously and the spell he was using was a far cry from the usual fireball spells.

    In order to counter the attacks, Emery decided to cast the ever-reliable darkness spell.

    [Enfeeble de]

    des made of pure darkness appeared one by one in the air. Emery raised his hand and pointed forward, letting the mes and the de-shaped shadows sh against each other. Whenever a ball of me met a shadow de, a small explosion shook the arena.

    Bammm!

    A de bigger than the previous shed with arger fireball, sending a deafening shockwave mixed with dust everywhere. When the dust settled, Emery saw his shadow de hadpletely disintegrated, while the purple fireball veered off-course.

    It was to be expected that a tier 3 spell [Enfeeble de] would lose against such a powerful fire spell, but Emery''s spell still managed to serve its purpose. The purple fireball exploded in the arena ground three meters away from Emery.

    Gerri''s spell won in strength, but witnessing Emery''s tier 3 spell affect his attack shocked him.

    "What the fuck! With just an increase of one rank, why would your silly shadow spell be able to do that!" Gerri shouted in disbelief, still unable to believe what he saw. But, he recovered quickly and continued casting his spells no-stop.

    [Fireball]

    [Fireball]

    [Fireball]

    Barrages of purple fireballs flew towards Emery. They looked like a swarm of purple meteors, making the air feel scorched and sticky with heat. Emery casted [Enfeeble de] several times, conjuring a swarm of shadow des pointing upward to wee the fireballs.

    Once again, the two forces shed. The resulting explosions were fiercer this time and parts of the arena ckened due to the relentless mes.

    Emery finally saw his chance. He abandoned the passive approach of waiting for Gerri to attack and decided to start going on the offensive.

    [Shadow Binding Root]

    The ground cracked, spawning three shadow roots from the ground that proceeded to move towards Gerri''s direction.

    Gerri clenched his ming fists and decided to dodge the shadow spell by dashing closer to Emery, ready to strike.

    Realizing Gerri was aiming for a closebat, Emery touched his ring and took out the Reunite de given to him by Magus Xion.

    It was time for a close range fight!

    [Immortal Gate Stage 3]

    [Battle power increased by 8]

    [Current battle power: 53]

    The increase in battle power brought an increase in both strength, speed and defense. The three physical stats would prove an invaluable asset during a closebat fight.

    Emery was ready. He used [Heroic sh] to intercept Gerri''s fast movement.

    It was clear that both of them possessed superb martial art skills. Without breaking a sweat, Gerri used his quick footwork and sidestepped out of the sword sh before countering with his own strike.

    [ming Palm]

    Emery had suffered a hit from that technique once, he knew first-hand the me would burn his body from inside, if he got hit. He decided to cast [Blink], reappear behind Gerri, following the spell with another sword swing to the side.

    Gerri raised his burning palm to block the sword and the force of the strike threw him a few steps away.

    "Not bad, not bad at all, Emery! I see you can now cast your blink spell almost instantly�� I have to admit, I am rather impressed."

    "You''re not so bad either, Gerri. Your movements are unpredictable and your palm could block a strike from my sword."

    "Nah, I''m telling you�� Your sword sh really hurts. Probably this is my cue to learn weapon-rted skills next. Haha!"

    Gerri kept on talking, while Emery did not waste time. He tried to use the lowered momentum of the battle to let the three shadow roots he cast to slowly approach Gerri from behind. With a flick of his wrist, the three shadow roots pounced towards Gerri from three sides.

    Gerri was ill-prepared for the strike. While he ended up being able to dodge the attack, his footwork was a bit sloppier and hended after stumbling a little bit.

    "Damn, Emery, you are shameless! You purposefully made me talk so you could attack me from behind, didn''t you?"

    "..."

    Emery stared at Gerri in disbelief. Wasn''t he the one who initiated a conversation? Did this Gerri hit his head too hard in one of the battles or something?

    Gerri kept on dodging the three shadow roots, while Emery used the chance to cast more of them.

    [Shadow Root Binding]

    Two more shadow roots appeared, merged with the three from before, The roots assaulted Gerri from all directions, leaving him no longer able to dodge. He resorted to flying to the air with his fire spells in order to escape the roots.

    "!!!"

    With all the five that slithering on the ground, He did not expect to see another pair of shadow roots already waiting on top of him.

    In an instant, Gerri was entangled in mid air by seven shadow roots, each tying him up with an iron grip.

    "Argh! Dammit, I hate fighting with your type the most, Emery! Stop fighting with your brain!"

    "��"

    "I caught you already, Gerri. It''d be best for you to give up."

    "Hahaha! Now, that''s quite the funny joke. Of course not."

    Gerri''s body started to emit an orange glow, before releasing a surge of power all around his body.

    [Ignite �C Tier 4 Fire Element]

    All the shadow roots binding him instantly disintegrated, leaving Gerri free to fly around in the air. Not wanting to be caught unaware again, Gerri cast another spell [Fire Aura]

    It was a tier 3 spell capable of buffing the caster''s speed and strength. As his title implied, Gerri''s version created a wreath of purple me shrouding his body.

    "No more ying around, Emery."

    "��"

    "Isn''t that what you already said before?"

 Chapter 242 - Hot Battle

    <h4>Chapter 242: Hot Battle</h4>

    At the moment, not only Gerri''s two palms were on fire, but his whole body was covered by purple zing mes. Even though Emery had stood far from Gerri, who was currently the very definition of a fire hazard, Emery could clearly feel the searing heat emanating from the guy.

    Without realizing Emery''s facial expression, Gerri continued using his fire elemental spells to create a propelling force around his body, making him able to float in the air.

    As he looked at Gerri''s current state, Emery almost thought the man had turned into some kind of fire elemental creature. Heck, Emery would really think Gerri was indeed one, if he didn''t know the figure in front of him was Gerri.

    "Emery! I guarantee you will lose against me! The fight will notst more than 10 minutes!"

    Upon hearing that, Emery quickly schooled his expression, as he prepared himself. Ignoring the scorching temperature, Emery said, "I''m ready!"

    Right as Emery finished saying that, Gerri swiftly zoomed towards him just like arge-sized fireball. It was clear Gerri intended to fight Emery in close rangebat.

    [Darkness Infusion]

    Emery''s tier 3 sword quickly glowed, as it was covered by a ck-colored substance. Meanwhile, his whole body turned grayish, as [Granite Skin] was ready to tank any attack Gerri threw at him.

    [Heroic sh]

    [ming Punch]

    This time no tricks were involved, the familiar crescent sh was immediately released by Emery, while Gerri greeted the sh with the embodiment of a massive zing fist. The two different, yet deadly attacks shed against each other, causing a loud explosion at the point of impact.

    Emery was being pushed half a dozen steps back by the howling winds resulting from the explosion. Emery expected Gerri to be the same as him, being pushed back by the aftereffect. s, it didn''t turn out that way.

    The moment Emery had only stabilized himself, he realized there was only a few meters separating the two of them. Hence, he hurriedly raised his sword and took a defensive stance.

    As he arrived before Emery, Gerri began tounch his moves.

    Gerri chose tobine the improved speed he got thanks to the [Fire Aura] spell with his martial art techniques. The result of thebination was a series of attacks that could be unleashed from the front, left and right. The attacks wereing towards Emery like a wave of raging torrent, causing him to be overwhelmed for a moment.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Emery was barely able to parry the first two attacks with his sword, as his body was being pushed back, sliding on the ground because of the momentum. From the sh earlier, Emery was now sure Gerri had a higher battle power than him.

    When Emery realized this fact, he was extremely shocked. It seemed his 53 battle power still was not enough to bepared with the ming figure before him.

    While still moving around Emery andunching attacks wildly from all sides, Gerri, apparently, still had the time and leisure to strike a question to Emery.

    "Why are you still not using your transformation ability, Emery?!"

    As Emery was getting overwhelmed, he suddenly noticed something that made his expression turn grave. It was clear Gerri''s speed was gradually increasing and Emery was sure he would not be able to withstand his assaults.

    Noticing Emery still hadn''t resorted to his transformation, Gerri shouted, "Let me see the real Savage Acolyte!!!"

    BAM!!!

    Gerry''s ming punch managed to hit Emery''s stomach, causing him to lose his breath for a second and be thrown several meters away. The most irritating thing about Gerri''s [ming Punch] was its after effect, where it would dwell inside the body for a substantial amount of seconds, causing great pain.

    Emery spat out drops of blood, as the pain wrecked through his body. He surely needed a new tactic, or he wouldn''t have the hope to win the fight. However, Emery would not resort to his transformation.

    Emery obviously knew his stage one [Fey Transformation] would be more than enough to outspeed Gerri. But no, not yet. Emery wished to prove himself, using only all the training he had gone through the past 10 days. This was also a way to see his growth. Moreover, Emery''s main goal was to impress the grand magus with hisbat and spells'' prowess.

    Even so, Emery would not let himself be bullied by Gerri for a second longer. Hence, he decided to make his own move.

    [Shadow Mist]

    [Shadow Binding Root]

    With [Shadow Mist], Gerri''s vision was hindered and Emery managed to give himself some breathing space, as his mirror images started to move. While Gerri was busy with his mirror images, dark roots rapidly emerged from the ground and slithered towards Gerri, disrupting his movement.

    Therefore, not only did Gerri need to guess which of the images in the mist was the real one, he also needed to take care of the slithering roots below him, that were trying to catch his legs.

    Gerri''s movements were greatly impeded when one of the roots managed to tie his leg and bound his body.

    Even though Gerri was able to free himself by burning the roots with his me, with several roots working together to bind him, Gerri was at least stopped for a second. That was when Emeryunched his offensive.

    [Blink]

    Emery''s favorite spell was casted, as he appeared right behind the struggling Gerri. A bright luster appeared on Emery''s sword before he sent another [Heroic sh] to Gerri.

    Before the sh met Gerri''s exposed back, he unexpectedly managed to free himself at thest second using the spell [Ignite], before proceeding to dodge the sh. Immediately after, Gerri sent his signature purple fireball towards Emery, while Emery swiftly teleported away the moment he saw the purple me fusing into a ball.

    The two of them were fighting as if it was a game of cat and mouse. As the faster one wasn''t necessarily able to catch the prey. Even when Gerri was able to get close to the real Emery, Emery would just blinked away. And when Emery managed tond a strike, the result was miniscule.

    The battle was going on like this for a while, until at one moment both of them stopped and looked at each other, as they took a breather from such a fast-paced battle.

    As expected, Gerri opened his mouth first, "Amazing, Emery! You can cast multiple spells at the same time and with the right timing! You�� have improved a lot!" Gerri said, as the [Fire Aura] spell was gone from his body.

    "So, will you give up now?" Emery asked.

    "Oh, hell no!" Gerri replied. He then proceeded to raise both his hands up in the air, "I prepared this spell for those privileged acolytes... But I guess you are worthy of it, Emery! After all, this spell is perfect for an acolyte such as you.."

    Emery shook his head and said, "You talk too much, Gerri."

    Large amounts of zing mes began to materialize above Gerri''s hands, before they coalesced into a wave. The sight reminded Emery of the tier 3 spell [Fire Wave]. However, this particr spell appeared a lot more grand and intense, as the wave moved in ordance with the movements made by Gerri''s hands.

    In an instant, the wave was surging forward, towards Emery''s direction. But instead of heading directly at him, the wave was flowing and rotating around Emery, covering him from every direction.

    Realizing all around him had been covered with scorching mes, Emery knew he was in deep trouble. It appeared Gerri was able to find out that Emery''s [Blink] spell weakness: it was unable to teleport him to the ce he could not see.

    Hence, Emery currently felt like he was in the eye of a me tornado, the temperature was so intense Emery could feel his [Granite Skin] began to weaken. As if the situation wasn''t bad enough, the rotating me wave began to inch closer to him.

    At this moment, Emery knew he would definitely be screwed if he didn''t do anything.

 Chapter 243 - Burned

    <h4>Chapter 243: Burned</h4>

    Loud cheering filled the audience area, alling from those paying attention to Arena 7. zing mes and overpowering darkness shed in a battle of wills, roaring mes radiating heat all around the arena, while shrinking around an acolyte trapped in the middle. Meanwhile, another acolyte kept on creatingplicated gestures in the air with his hands in order to direct the spell.

    "Hey, Emery! I think you should just give up!" Gerri shouted from outside the mes.

    "Nope, not happening!" Emery answered.

    "If you stay any longer, you might be today''s dinner�� Roasted Emery, with charred skin and ashen bones�� Urp, now that certainly is a disturbing image��" Gerri''s face turned pale and he scrunched up his expression in disgust.

    "Damn, Gerri! You really have quite the disturbing mind!" Emery shouted, trying to keep his expression straight.

    "Come on, my friend! Just give up! I don''t want you to die!" Gerri shouted.

    "�� Wait, since when are we friends?" Emery asked.

    "Dammit, Emery, you hurt my feelings! Remember, I saved your sorry ass from the madman Lodos back in the virtual game! You don''t think of me as a friend already?"

    "Okay, my friend. Can you release me from this me prison, then? It''s so hot."

    Gerriughed. "How about you just give up? I''ll treat you to some cold drinks afterwards, I promise."

    "Haha!" Emeryughed at Gerri. "Honestly, that is a very tempting offer, but nope, I need to win this game no matter what!"

    "Suit yourself then." Gerri shrugged and continued casting. "Don''te crying to meter on."

    The ming sphere kept on shrinking, encasing Emery in a tighter prison following the ticking of the clock. The increased defense he obtained from [Granite Skin] was losing its effect and Emery could feel the mes licking his skin directly now. He felt as if he was being slowly cooked.

    He needed to think of a way out, very fast. Even though all the heat had started to make him dizzy, Emery was still able to think. He sensed that the ming sphere was less dangerous, as he did not use Gerri''s purple mes. There might be a reason why Gerri did not choose to burn his body to a crisp right away.

    From the way the mes shrank and how they moved far too slowly, Emery concluded the main strength of the spell did not lie in its trapping purpose, but in the damage over time resulting from the slow, but sure increase of the heat. Those who were able to realize this fact would know the only way to escape was to walk out.

    It might seem counterintuitive to walk out of the spell, since he would get burned the moment he walked through the ming wall. However, the damage he would sustain over time if he kept on staying here would be much worse. It would be better to run out straight away than to waste his time thinking.

    There was no other way and no other reason to dy other than a futile attempt of keeping himself safe. Emery decided to pull all the energy from his spirit core into another [Granite Skin] spell, before jumping out of the shrinking sphere.

    Upon seeing the trapped Emery jump out from the me prison, the audience cheered. However, Emery was not out of the woods yet. The audience could see that, even though he managed to escape, some of the mes from the sphere were stuck on his body and started to wreathe his mmy skin in ufortable mes.

    "Wrong choice, Emery! I told you, you can''t get away from my spell that easily!"

    Gerri kept on casting the spell, and the mes scattered to follow Emery from different directions, always sticking close to him like shadows, even though he moved quickly in order to avoid them.

    No matter where he went, the mes would persistently follow and stick close to him.

    Emery was able to tell that his [Granite Skin] was reaching its limit. In addition, when Gerri decided to unleash all his strength, the orange mes following him started to glow purple. Gerri had just increased the strength of his spell to the limit.

    Within moments, Emery''s defensive spell crumbled down. The feeling of the purple mes'' full might made Emery tumble and kneel down.

    "Give up, Emery! You have no chance to win!"

    "No!"

    Emery briefly entertained the thought of using his fey transformation. If anything, perhaps the increase of physical would give a good solution for his current problems.

    Emery pushed through the me, even though wounds had started appearing on his skin. He channeled all his energy towards his dark core, trying to maintain his [Granite Skin] spell even if, deep down, he knew his attempts would be futile. As if answering his plea, all of a sudden Emery could feel an unusual reaction from his darkness core. The stage four darkness core seemed to expand and reach out, brimming with power to defend against the relentless assault of the mes. In an instant, he felt a new connection form between darkness, earth and another element.

    The element he had been practicing thest 10 days. The green spirit, nt element.

    Emery was able to let the elements sessfully converge together. Their convergence carried a burst of energy coursing through his flesh and bones, reinforcing it with ayer of magical energy and a dark green, shining cover simr to that of a beautiful crystal.

    [Skin hardness increased!]

    [Elemental resistance increased!]

    [You have learned a new spell!]

    [Jade Skin]

    [Spell categorized as tier 4]

    Even though his body was still aze with violet mes, the dark green crystal that formed all around his body somehow made the fire less painful than before. Emery gathered his strength and stood up.

    "What?! No fucking way! What did you do?!" Gerri shouted in disbelief.

    Emery gritted his teeth and decided to ignore the violet fire still burning atop his body and picked up his fallen sword.

    He was about to dash forward and attempt to attack Gerri once more. But right as he took his stance, the mes all over his body started to fade before dying off in a puff of smoke.

    Emery looked at Gerri and saw the acolyte raising both his hands.

    "Okay, okay! I give up!" Gerri said yfully, grinning while still raising his hands.

    "..."

    "Don''t be too surprised ok.. I told you before, my limit is ten minutes. Now, I''m out of gas already, so�� I give up. This is your win, friend."

    Right as the words of surrender left Gerri''s mouth, a notification appeared in Emery''s mind.

    [Congrattions! You won the second match!]

    Emery stared at the notification, still a bit startled his opponent would just give up like that. He was unable to dwell on it too much. Right as the notification disappeared, Gerri threw something at him, hitting his face.

    It was a piece of robe.

    "Hey, Emery, I know you''re happy, but seriously, it''s inappropriate to go around naked in a public ce like this."

 Chapter 244 - Optimistic

    <h4>Chapter 244: Optimistic</h4>

    Emery tried his best to keep his expression straight as he wore the robe Gerri threw at him. Emery also did not forget to re at Gerri, as he was the reason his clothes disappeared. After all, the purple me temperature was frighteningly high. It was no wonder that nothing was left behind after Emery ''bathed'' in it.

    After making sure every inch of his body that shouldn''t be seen was covered, Emery released a rxed breath, as he had finally won the difficult battle.

    Emery snatched the wins in his fights, making it two for two and increasing his chance to enter the privileged ss. Even though the second fight was kind of arduous, it was still a pretty smooth first day for Emery.

    Moreover, not only did Emery win both matches, he even managed to learn a new spell in the middle of a precarious situation earlier. A strong tier 4 defensive spell, abined spell between darkness, earth and nt element: [Jade Skin].

    Even though the intense fight ultimately ended with an anticlimactic closure, with one of the acolytes giving up, Emery''s unexpected spell caused strong whispers amidst the audience. The deep-green skin that gave off a bright luster brought a wave of discussion among the spectators.

    [Jade Skin] was a rare spell that would require three elements as its base requirement, let alone the difficulty to cast it. The prowess it gave was such that the spell could be considered as an unique spell, giving considerable impression to the audience.

    If only they knew Emery just managed to learn the spell in the middle of the fight, in the midst of a dangerous situation, where it was do or die, the audience would definitely be more amazed and excited.

    Within the VIP box, where countless distinguished and esteemed figures were, more people began to inquire about Emery, as they were curious about what Emery had shown in the battle earlier.

    "Ooh, wasn''t he one of the first ces in the second game?"

    "Impressive."

    "That''s the lower world''s one. Yes."

    At the moment, one of the figures in the VIP box, who at first didn''t have any interest in the fights, began to pay attention to Emery. The figure was a thin-looking grand magus from Institute of nt, Grand Magus Yvere.

    The grand magus was seated near his old friend, the headmaster of Magus Academy, Altus Drayden.

    "Altus�� That kid is from a lower world. It looks like your effort with the academy policies against those factions have finally paid off."

    Instead of smiling when he heard his unimaginable effort had finally bore fruit, the headmaster sighed deeply before saying, "I am afraid the kid will have to face more challenges from now on..."

    "Of course, he will. But with the right guidance from the academy, such a kid will shine brighter."

    Altus Dreyden let out another sigh, "We have seen the same result for thousands of years Yvere, none of the lower realm talents ever really make it. He needs more than talent, he needs guidance and support from other people, a strong resolve and a lot of luck. If not, it will be like a beggar given a treasure. It might only give trouble to him and to the people around him"

    This time Grand Magus Yvere was the one who let out a sigh. "I kinda miss my old optimistic friend."

    "We are not young anymore Yvere. There are things we can''t control"

    -----

    With him finishing his second andst match for today, Emery was free to leave, as the next two fights would be held tomorrow. Because he was basically allowed to roam around, Emery decided to walk towards the other arenas. The one he went to was where Klea was fighting.

    Unfortunately, by the time he reached the arena, Klea had finished her fight and the result was a loss for her. It quickly ruined the happiness Emery felt for his victory. Even so, Emery tried his best to cheer Klea, who definitely wasn''t happy.

    "You still have another chance tomorrow, Klea. What''s important is that you are fine."

    Klea turned her head and saw Emery beside her. She then hung her shoulder low, "I am sure everyone is disappointed."

    "I believe they wont�� I am not." Emery said with a smile.

    Klea looked at Emery and saw his reassuring smile, "Thank you, Emery. You always say the nicest things."

    Before Emery could reply anything, both of them were attracted by the sudden and loud cheers that came from the audience. Something big must have happened to incite such a reaction.

    When they looked around the eight arenas, excluding the one who was already empty, as the fight there had already ended, Emery and Klea noticed something that made their faces change.

    Both Emery and Klea were shocked to see an acolyte being brutally beaten by his opponent. Despite the apparent helplessness the acolyte had shown, his opponent seemed to not understand mercy, as he kept continuously beating the poor acolyte. And to make matters worse, the opponent only attacked the acolyte in non-vital parts.

    It was not a fight anymore, it was torture.

    The opponent, a certain acolyte with a spiky hair was cutting the limbs apart whileughing maniacally. From the expression the spiky-haired acolyte had shown, it was clear that he thought that the fight was some kind of a game.

    A group of medical acolytes quickly went towards the arena and brought the poor acolyte to the medical center. Meanwhile, the spiky-haired acolyte was stillughing madly at the arena, admiring his work.

    Seeing the acolyte, made Emery frown. It was actually not possible to expect all the people in the academy to have the right moralpass. After all, it was impossible not to have a single bad seed among thousands of seeds. In fact, being able to cast magic and standing on the top of others tended to change people. Emery clenched his fist as he stared at the acolyte. Deep inside, he wished he would get the chance to meet the guyter in the game.

    After thest round of fights was finished, it marked the end of the first day of the third game. The first day of the final game of Magus Games was concluded with another spectacr disy of fireworks in the sky.

    After the two rounds of matches, out of the 550 acolytes participating in the third game, 178 acolytes had already been removed for losing all of their matches. Hence, there were only 382 acolytes left and they would once againpete against each other the next day.

    At evening on the same day, Emery and his friends gathered at Lord Izta''s pce.

    Although it was unfortunate Klea lost one time, the group was still optimists for the second day match. Especially looking at Emery''s performance today.

    "Emery, you were actually very fortunate you didn''t match against an acolyte from the privileged ss. However, you will eventually have to face one. Ideally you will meet them in thest match, but if that is not the case�� You just have to do your best." Magus Xion said.

    Magus Xion also gave Emery his opinion regarding today''s fights, where he could do better and what he shouldn''t do again. He specifically also guided Emery with his newfound spell. After a little bit of practice, Emery decided to take a good rest. After all, there were still fights awaiting him the next day.

    -----

    The next morning, Emery came to the arena again and realized the ce had be more rowdy than the first day. When he looked towards the seats area, he was greeted by a sea of ??people that filled the entire ce as far as his eyes could see.

    Moreover, the arena had been changed. Instead of the previous eight small arenas, this time, the matches would only be divided in 4rger arenas.

    Emery entered one of the tforms at the corner, as he waited for the third round of the matches to begin. He thought about what Magus Xion said yesterday, where he hoped he wouldn''t meet any privileged ss'' acolytes. It somehow didn''t feel right for him. Emery unconsciously hoped to fight the strong acolytes, after all.

    Momentster, the names of the 4 pairs that would fight were disyed on the screens. Much to Emery''s surprise, his name appeared on the screen.

    Seeing the information of his opponent made Emery feel a little down as he saw the word ''Elite ss'' instead of ''Privileged ss'' as his opponent. But when he saw the name and picture of the acolyte, his heart stopped for a moment.

    His third match will be against Zack, the illustrious dragon boy.

 Chapter 245 - Jackpot

    <h4>Chapter 245: Jackpot</h4>

    As Emery saw the name of his opponent, he could not help but feel he had finally pulled the Jackpot. He would be facing what others said was the strongest acolytes. The boy who was bestowed with Dragon Bloodline, Zach Talon.

    From the information Emery got from Silva, he found out there had not been that many half-bloods, who had Dragon Bloodline for a while. Silva believed Zach''s abilities were not at the same level with all the other acolytes, even whenpared to those privileged ss acolytes.

    In short, he was ultimately the strongest acolyte of his year and the only reason the boy was not in the privileged ss was mainly because of his bloodline and the bias brought by it.

    Since Emery was going to fight against the famous dragon boy, he could tell that hundreds of thousands of spectators'' eyes did not look to another arena. The situation was as if there was only one arena that existed at the moment. For this round, everyone was focused on their match, without exception.

    The crowd cheered loudly, because they were going to have a good match at the start of the second day. It was like the moment when someone knew they would be served with the most exceptional appetizer.

    Emery immediately walked towards the arena, where a young man with brown hair and muscr body was standing. As he walked up to the arena, Emery didn''t forget to observe the young man standing across him.

    Looking at the gait and demeanor the young man exuded, Emery was truly impressed. There was only one word to describe the figure in front of him.

    Confident.

    On the other hand, Emery''s opponent, Zach, was staring at him without any kind of emotion. Unexpectedly, the dragon boy opened his mouth and said something to Emery.

    "You wish to fight?"

    A sentence which would beughed upon when uttered by anyone else, but when Zach was the one who said that, it strangely appeared appropriate.

    Emery felt a kind of pressure when he heard those words, as if there was a formless mountain weighing down on his back. However, there was no way for Emery to choose defeat without a fight.

    "Yes. Let''s fight!"

    Still without any emotions, Zach replied, "Good." He then took out arge sword twice the size of a normal sword before stabbing it in the ground in front of him. "Let me see what you got."

    Zach didn''t move, he just stood still with his hands on the sword stuck in the ground in front of him. Even so, he was still exuding such a powerful aura, Emery felt as if he was currently standing in front of a massive sierra.

    He obviously decided to give the first move to Emery. Therefore, Emery would not miss his opportunity and immediately made his move.

    Emery was sure his tier 3 spell [Enfeeble de] would not bring any effect to him. Hence, he would try to fight against Zach using his swords. Emery immediately took out his tier 3 Reunite Sword and casted [Dark Infusion] on the sword, as the familiar ck-colored substances swiftly epassed the de of the sword.

    Thebination of tier 3 sword and the spell would result in at least twofold the power that a single [Enfeeble de] exhibited.

    Next, Emery activated his battle art technique [Immortal Gate - Stage 3]. Faintyer of energy rapidly engulfed Emery''s entire body, as his battle power was increasing.

    The reason Emery was so confident to fight in closebat, his source of certainty, was because of the new spell. Emery concentrated upon the three elements within him as he casted his spell [Jade Skin].

    In an instant, Emery''s whole body was gleaming with deep-green crystals.

    With all his self enhancement preparationspleted, Emery casted [Shadow Mist] as thest touch in the n. Right away, the arena swiftly shrouded with darkish mist, as mirror images of Emery began to appear in it.

    Immediately after, Emery dashed towards Zach together with his five illusionary figures. Unexpectedly, Zach still didn''t budge, as he watched Emery do all of this.

    Six identical figures from different directions began to swing their swords, as they struck the still standing Zach.

    If it was any normal acolyte, Emery was sure they would not be able to differentiate which one was the real him and could only take his sh. Unfortunately, this was not the case right now.

    *swish*

    CLANK!

    Zach raised his hand and managed to block the sh delivered by the real Emery. However, the thing that shocked Emery to his core was that Zach took the deadly swing, that could easily decapitate someone, with his bare hand calmly.

    Even though surprised, Emery didn''t let the shockst long, as he swiftlyunched another attack. However, before Emery could move on his second attack, Zach used his other free hand to grab the huge sword stuck on the ground with speed before swinging it towards Emery.

    The sequence of actions was so fast Emery didn''t even have the chance to cast his [Blink] spell.

    BAMMMM!!!

    An explosive sound resounded through the Grand Hall, as Zach used the t side of the sword to smash at Emery. As a result, Emery was thrown dozens of meters away and coughed a little blood uponnding.

    Emery felt his head spun a little the moment the powerful smash with unimaginable strength struck his body. If it wasn''t because of the [Jade Skin] spell, which covered his entire body, he may have been knocked unconscious.

    As hey there on the ground, Emery''s thought ran quickly, as he could not believe the guy could that easily catch his real body amidst the mirror images. Moreover, the strength and speed Zach showed were causing Emery an extreme headache.

    Not giving up, Emery decided to add the [Shadow Root Binding ] spell to the action.

    5 shadow roots and 5 shadow figures were swirling all around Zach, attacking the dragon acolyte altogether. Zach clearly was not willing to let the roots have any chance to catch him, as he held his sword and began shing any rooting towards him.

    Meanwhile, Emery was hiding himself behind all the things happening in the arena, as he waited for the opportunity to send a decisive strike. He concentrated his mind on the [Dark Infusion] spell on the sword, as he prepared to teleport over andunched a deadly sneak attack.

    s, when Emery was about to blink over, Zack suddenly defied all expectation and decided to ignore all the shadow figures, dashing towards his direction at breakneck speed.

    "!!!"

    The moment Emery blinked his eyes, a huge sword already descending right at him.

    *swish*

    BAM!

    A loud explosion urred, as the sword hit the ground, creating a small crater in the arena. Fortunately, Emery managed to cast [Blink] at thest moment. Hence, he was pretty much unharmed.

    However, even though he had already teleported away and dodged the attack, Emery continued to retreat several meters away from Zack, while an incredulous expression appeared on his face. Emery couldn''t believe how fast Zack moved, if he was just one second slower, he would have probably been split in half.

    Zack slowly turned his body around as he faced Emery, while bringing his sword up to his shoulder. From the look on his face, Emery believed Zack was only warming up and was still not serious yet.

    "I will tell you this�� your illusion won''t work on me."

    The moment he heard that, Emery realized there was a golden glow on Zack''s eyes. It probably some sort of skill that made him see through illusions or track his whereabouts.

    Extraordinary speed, exceptional strength and a mighty body that could block Emery''s strongest sword attack using just one hand. This guy was definitely a monster.

    With his two most reliable spells: [Shadow Mist] and [Shadow Root Binding] practically useless against Zack, Emery had no other option other than using his transformation.

    This was not the time to worry about what was ideal to show to the audiences and the grand magus. If he didn''t transform right now, there won''t be anything to show at all.

    Emery made his decision and immediately carried it out.

    [Fey Transformation - First Stage]

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Reading this chapter from another site means that you are supporting piracy. Support and interact with the author exclusively on webnovel.

 Chapter 246 - Give Up

    <h4>Chapter 246: Give Up</h4>

    Emery looked up to the sky and roared, signaling his transformation had begun. Like a caterpir breaking free of its cocoon, the green crystal-likeyer from [Jade Skin] started to crack before crumbling and falling off only to be reced with greyish fur. For this battle, Emery decided to use his first stage Fey Transformation.

    Out of all the changes, the most obvious ones could be seen on his four limbs, where muscles have formed and increased his strength, together with grey fur and sharp ws.

    [Battle Power increased by 10 points!]

    [Current Battle Power: 63]

    When he saw Emery''s transformation, the emotionless Zach''s gaze lit up slightly in interest. He nced at Emery from top to bottom and asked.

    "Ah, wolf bloodline, aren''t you?"

    Emery did not answer, but he nodded and reached for his storage ring to pull out another sword. The tier 2 sword he had received as reward from the dwarf in Golden City.

    Emery remembered how he fought against Orycon, the powerfulbat-oriented acolyte who wielded a massive broadsword. Emery decided to adopt a simr tactic with his two swords, hoping he would be able to match Zach''s strength.

    Realizing both [Shadow Mist] and [Shadow Root Binding] would be futile against his opponent, He decided to focus on conserving his strength to cast [Dark Infusion] instead, cloaking his de in a shroud of dark energy before he disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Simr to a lightning bolt, Emery was able to dash forward too fast for the eye to follow, appearing and disappearing from view as he increased his speed. His two swords started to glow, marking the use of the battle art skill [Heroic sh].

    He swung both of his swords simultaneously, and both were met with a downward sh from the ymore.

    BAMMMM!

    The collision between the three weapons sent dust flying around and created a sharp noise, piercing everyone''s ears. For an instant, Emery felt his hands bing numb and he almost released his swords. But he decided to harden his grip and his resolve, before gritting his teeth and turning around with a side step. Once again, he swung both his swords to the left.

    The increase of speed from his transformation, along with the increased battle power, made Emery far more deadly in physicalbat.

    BAMMMM!

    However, it was still not enough. Even with all the power Emery ced into each swing, Zach still managed to block the attacks. Emery had learned to not let that stop him from his first attempt, so he used his increased speed to swing his sword again and attack from a different side as a feint, before swinging down and using [Heroic sh] with both his swords.

    BAMMMMM!

    Once again, it was blocked. Even with his Fey Transformation, Zach''s reaction speed was just too fast and Emery was almost unable to see his movements. Was the speed bestowed by the first stage of his wolf form not enough for him to surpass Zach?

    That half a second moment of doubt was enough for the sword master to attempt a counterattack from above.

    Even though Emery''s transformation bestowed him with higher speed and battle power, he felt that his spellcasting became a little bit slower. He attempted to cast [Blink] to dodge the attack, but he realized the attack was far too fast for him to finish casting, so he decided to raise both his swords in the air to block the swing of the broadsword.

    BAMMMMM!

    Emery seeded in blocking it with the strength of both of his arms. However, he could still feel the force of the swing rattle down his bones, a sure sign the swing was made with intent to kill.

    The fast-paced sword battle was able to attract as much attention as the shy spell battles before it. Unlike before, this time most of the cheers were directed at Zach, the famous dragon boy.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the coin, Emery was standing in a very delicate situation. He held both his swords above his head with all his strength in an attempt to resist the downward force from Zach''s heavy broadsword. Even without the help of numbers, Emery could tell his current battle power was not enough to overpower his opponent.

    AAAAARGH!

    Emery shouted with all his might, releasing all the willpower he had. But, the result was not in his favor. The tier two swords he was holding started to crack, before it finally broke apart.

    Crack!

    In the end, the sword finally broke and Zach''s massive de was able to cut him deep on his shoulder. Blood dripped from his wound and sttered onto the surface of the de. With a trembling right arm, Emery held up the sharp end of the de as much as he could, preventing the de from cutting him any deeper.

    Emery released the handle of the sword he was still holding and decided to push up the huge broadsword with both of his hands. If he let the de cut his shoulders any deeper, he would be in even worse trouble.

    In contrast to Emery''s struggle, Zach simply looked at him with a disinterested gaze, while still keeping the force behind his sword swings.

    "Just give up.! You know you can''t win."

    Emery bit his bottom lip, realizing Zach was right in many ways. Both of his palms were bleeding and his bleeding shoulders started trembling the more power Zach put into the strike. However, if he did nothing, he would be cut into half.

    Unfortunately, his current condition did not allow him to cast any spells. He was only able to dy the inevitable. His energy continued to dwindle and his real choice was either forestall his loss or admit it right in this moment.

    "Should I really give up?"

    ----------------------------------

    Author Note:

    Dear reader, we will be having our monthly event tomorrow after reset time, pleasee and join for discussion, quiz, and Q&A with me. There will also be reward of next month''s highest privilege ess for 3 lucky readers total worth 5000 coins.

    Don''t miss out. ess Discord Now. https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN or link from website https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 247 - Roar of Pain

    <h4>Chapter 247: Roar of Pain</h4>

    Dy the inevitable or admit his loss.

    This was such a critical choice for Emery.

    This ''battle'' had really shown him the strength of the prodigy, Zach. Even though Emery poured all his efforts and tried his best in the situation, Zach was able to overpower everything he did without breaking a sweat.

    What made Emery seethe with concern was the fact Emery was sure Zach still kept the power of his bloodline transformation hidden.

    For a moment there, Emery seriously considered giving up on the match. Afterall he only needed to win 4 out of the 5 fights. Even if he threw this match, he would still have a chance to continue.

    "Urghhh!"

    Emery spat out a glob of blood near his feet, his body showing he could not take the battle of strength much longer.

    He was pinned down with such power to the point he had to kneel while holding the de with both his arms. The position really bothered him, as it reminded him of how helpless he was as a scared little boy way back before he joined the Magus Academy. With the blooding from his hands, his shoulders and as his energy dwindled, it was clear all of his choices would lead to him losing.

    No...

    Not yet!

    ''I will not let it end here!''

    Emery realized the only way to have a chance at winning was by using the second stage of his transformation.

    With time against him, Emery decided to take the chance and search deep within himself, looking for his dormant knowledge that would let him trigger the second transformation.

    [Fey Transformation �C Second Stage]

    Emery let out a roar of pain, as greyish fur slowly covered his body. The transformation made the grip of his mind over his body slip little by little, making him only barely conscious enough to stand, yet gave him a burst of power enough to push Zach back a few steps.

    However, right before Emery really lost his mind, he saw how Zach still seemed unfazed.

    Thest thing he remembered was Zach''s scathing remark right before everything went dark.

    "Amateur�� that''s a mistake��"

    Zach''s eyes suddenly emitted a golden glow and brilliant red scales started to appear from both his hands, crawling up to his shoulders.

    The sight of Zach still looking as unperturbed as ever in front of a three meters grey wolf made the audience cheer in admiration.

    Emery was no longer conscious and the wolf was only driven by the instinct to attack everything in front of him without stopping. The wolf extended its ws and pounced so fast, even the dust around its feet started flying the moment it dashed forward, but Zach merely took one step aside and dodged the attack perfectly.

    Right as the wolf stopped and looked around in slight confusion, Zach grabbed his broadsword with both hands and muttered a spell. A slight glow covered the de before disappearing.

    Again, Zach took his battle stance and swung his sword, fire started to spread from the tip of the de down to the handle. With such speed Zach took another swing and instantly chopped off Emery''s damaged right shoulders and caused the wolf arm to fly several meters away.

    Blood sttered around the arena and with each disoriented step the wolf took, blood started to gush from the open wound. Driven by rage and no higher thought, the wolf roared and pounced, trying to attack Zach with its remaining arm, but all of the creature attack was simply dodge easily.

    When Zach saw an opening, he did not waste any time at all. He dashed at the creature, swung his sword and stabbed the wolf right in its chest.

    Stttt!!

    The tip of the de pierced out from the other side of the wolf''s body, marking Emery''s loss.

    The pierced grey creature slowly returned from his wolf form to his previous human self. Bathed in blood missing one arm, Emeryid down defeated on the arena grounds.

    Zach gave a sigh, put his sword back into the storage ring and walked out of the arena without a care in the world.

    [The third match is over]

    Right as the winner was announced, the crowds cheered again even louder than before. Some whistled and some pointed at Zach, while talking about him in a mixture of awe and fear.

    While the crowds drown in their fun, Emery was quickly brought away from the arena by the medical acolytes and into the treatment room. Even though Emery has yet to regain consciousness, he was hauled into a pod to allow the medical acolytes to treat him better.

    Just outside the treatment room, a group of people asked the medical acolytes for permission to enter, but they were ignored and told to leave. They were Emery''s three friends.

    "Let us in!"

    "Please, at least tell us how he is doing right now! Will he be okay?"

    It was obvious the medical acolytes made a pointed attempt at ignoring them and telling them their presence was not weed without actually saying anything. Seemingly attracted by themotion, a man wearing magus robes walked towards them causing everyone to stop what they were doing.

    "How is he doing right now?"

    "We are still in the process of treating him, Magus Xion." The medical acolyte answered politely.

    "Then, tell me, how bad is his current condition?"

    "Loss of blood, piercing wound to the chest and a missing hand. I do not know if he was fortunate or his opponent purposefully did this, but the stab missed the heart and all vital organs. He will be fine, the loss of blood can be treated easily and the hand can be regrown in time. Don''t worry too much, Magus."

    "I see. Good to know, then." Magus Xion nodded. Before he left, he realized he forgot to ask the most important question.

    "How long will the treatment take, then? Would he be able to join the next match?"

 Chapter 248 - Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 248: Treatment</h4>

    Emery awakened in darkness and found his body movement seemed limited. He could vaguely tell he was in some sort of treatment.

    While letting the mysterious thing treat him, he reflected on what just happened.

    It was the third time Emery had used the second stage transformation of his Fey Bloodline. Even though this time he was still not in control, Emery managed to get bits and pieces of what happened, unlike the previous urrences where he didn''t remember anything.

    At first, Emery thought remembering what he did during his transformation would be a relieving matter for him, as he would at least be aware of what had happened.

    Apparently, it was not the case.

    Remembering doing something he had no control on was disturbing, extremely so. Especially this time, where Emery went in a frenzy and still lost the fight.

    Zack Talon, the Dragon Bloodline prodigy, was too strong for him.

    Moreover, what bothered him the most at the moment was thest sentence uttered by Zack, where he said that he was an amateur.

    As Emery tried to analyze and understand what he meant by amateur, hended to a conclusion it might have meant there were some secrets about the transformation ability he didn''t know.

    Hence, it should be Emery''s utmost priority to learn more about this matter. All for the sake of further growth.

    While his vision was still covered by the pitch-ck darkness, a radiant light suddenly appeared out of nowhere, catching his wandering attention.

    It looked like a door in front of him was opened and Emery could see several figures rushing through the door towards his direction. When they came close enough to let Emery see them clearly, he realized they were his three friends and his master, Magus Xion.

    "You are finally awake, Emery! How do you feel? Is there any difort?" Julian asked, as he took a closer look at the lying Emery.

    Emery tried to move his body, but apparently, the bed he was on now was kind of holding him back.

    Noticing Emery wanted to get up, Magus Xion quickly said, "Don''t move too much lest the machine do its job, Emery. You are still in treatment."

    Looking at his body, coupled with the resurging memory, Emery quickly realized he had lost his right hand... again.

    First, it was by granny and this time by the dragon boy.

    Magus Xion saw Emery exhaling a heavy sigh, when he looked at his lost hand. Patting softly to make sure not to hurt Emery, Magus Xion said, "Don''t worry too much about your hand, Emery. This facility can cure it within hours. You only need to stay put and let the facility do the job."

    Emery immediately jolted awake when he heard the time, "Master, How long did I pass out? What about my fourth match?"

    Upon hearing Emery''s inquiry, Magus Xion and the others immediately fell silent. Emery turned anxious as he saw the expression on their faces and the eerie silence.

    "Guys... Tell me, what about my fourth match?"

    When Emery was about to force himself to rise, Thrax finally could not hold it any longer. With an annoyed face, he spoke, "Fuck! Just let Emery decide! This is his matter, not ours!"

    Realizing the others didn''t say anything, Thrax looked at Emery and said, "Emery, your fourth match has just been called up and they will only give you 10 minutes or you will be disqualified."

    Emery was stunned when he heard this, "Then, what are you waiting for, guys?! Let me out of this thing!" Emery said, as he began struggling.

    This time, Julian approached Emery and said, "You are in no condition to fight, Emery. Moreover, the opponent chosen for you is�� troublesome"

    "What?! What do you mean with troublesome? Is he a privileged ss acolyte?"

    Julian quickly shook his head. "No, he is an elite acolyte."

    "Then why? Why aren''t you guys letting me?"

    "Look at yourself emery... your opponent this time... we are worried about you..."

    Emery understood his friends meant well for him, but he couldn''t just give up here. If he gave up, he would lose the chance to enter the privileged ss. After all, he would be eliminated from the game. So, with the limited time he had, Emery quickly opted for another option as he looked at his master.

    "What do you think, master? Will it be a guaranteed loss to participate in the match?"

    Magus Xion looked back at Emery with a serious expression on his face, "Your condition is pretty bad, Emery. You will be in a very disadvantageous position and this is not any virtual game"

    "Master, you know that was not my question. Please, do you think I won''t stand a chance at all?"

    Magus Xion was silent for a moment.

    "Please master, let me do it."

    The magus didn''t answer Emery''s question and slowly moved to operate the panel beside Emery. A few secondster, the thing Emery was on released him as he could see several needles detaching from his body.

    Emery took a step and almost fell to the ground, but he quickly bnced himself and stood on his two feet.

    "You''re freaking crazy, Emery!" Thrax shouted, showing both of his thumbs up, "Awesome crazy!"

    "You go and kick that acolyte ass, Emery." Chumo cheered, as he knew there was no stopping Emery. Julian could only shake his head, unable to convince Emery otherwise, but supporting him as well.

    The well wishesing from his three friends reminded Emery he was not fighting for himself but also for them.

    Magus Xion grabbed something on the table and handed it over to Emery.

    "Here, Emery. You left this in the arena."

    In Magus Xion''s hand was the sword Emery dropped in the previous fight, the one which his master gave to him.

    "Thank you, master. I will not disappoint you." Emery said. He then turned to look at his friends, "And you guys too. I will definitely win!

    Magus Xion let out a smile as he saw Emery, "Just make sure you won''t return in an even worse condition."

    "Yes. master. Even if I did, I will make sure my opponent will be in even worse condition"

    Emery then swiftly went out of the treatment room and walked to the Grand Hall, as he slowly walked up to the arena. Emery''s unexpected arrival caused a series of discussions among the spectators.

    When he reached the arena, Emery was startled as he faced his opponent. He recognized the acolyte. It was the spiky-haired acolyte he saw yesterday,

    However, instead of being afraid, Emery''s spirit actually burned even more fiercely as he eyed the acolyte.

    Before the fight began, Emery checked his status through the symbol on his palm. His attention was attracted to new information stated right at his bloodline.

    [Fey Bloodline - Weakened State]

    The next information below shocked him. He truly could not wait to curse his fate.

    [Weakened Status]

    [Bloodline Transformation unavable]

    [Battle power was decreased by 10 points]

    ''Damn�� What the f�� apparently one arm still isn''t bad enough�� I am screwed."

 Chapter 249 - Little Creatures

    <h4>Chapter 249: Little Creatures</h4>

    Seeing the information stated in the notification, Emery was getting even more confused. The fact there was a weakened state added even more questions to his already clueless state. At the moment, Emery finally understood he didn''t know anything substantial about his bloodline. Not even one bit.

    Even though Emery had so many answerless questions inside his mind, he quickly threw them all to the back of his mind, as he had to win the fight with whatever he got right now. To at least have a chance to do so, Emery needed to throw anything unrted to the fight away and focus on what he could actually do to win.

    Emery walked up to the arena where the spiky-haired acolyte was already waiting for him. The moment the audience saw the sight of Emery without one of his limbs, they instantly became wild, as suppressed and unsuppressed chatters ensued through the arena seatings.

    This time, Emery could clearly tell the cheers from the audience were much different than before. Countless shouts with mocking and ridiculing tones wereunched towards the arena where Emery was.

    "Hahaha, this one is so funny!"

    "Heii!! What are you doing participating in the fight like that!"

    "Get out!! You are ruining the game!"

    "Just give up already!"

    Just like what Silva had just said to him before, those spectators only cared about good entertainment and he should not be concerned with them at all.

    One moment, they would vigorously cheer for your win, like a manic fan; one secondter, they would immediately shove you down to the gutter, while you were disadvantaged. Emery''s current situation was exactly like that because he had suffered a loss.

    Emery knew not the whole audience was like that. Nevertheless, Emery was d he never really cared about what these people thought about him. After all, they were just fleeting passersby in his life.

    Unfortunately though, most of them were probably right. An injured person like him probably had no ce in thepetition. But it still didn''t stop Emery from giving his best.

    Momentster, the match finally started. From the information Emery read. His opponent was called Molt. Truly a befitting name for a nasty figure like him.

    The spiky-haired acolyte''s clothing looked a little bit different than the one others wore. Because Emery had seen his fight yesterday, he knew the reason why.

    Molt was an acolyte of the Crafting Path just like him. However, while Emery had been epted in the Apothecary Path, his opponent was part of another path, the Beast Taming Path.

    Currently, the spiky-haired acolyte was smirking at Emery before he let out an unrestrainedugh, "HAHAHAHA, I''m so lucky! I got a free win. Hehehehe..."

    Molt swiftly raised both of his hands and a few dozens of ck ant-like creatures the size of a palm came out from the young acolyte''s sleeves. The ant-like creatures immediately swarmed towards the standing Emery.

    "Go get him, my Durantz!"

    Seeing the iing swarm, Emery quickly pulled out his sword and casted [Dark Infusion] on it. He also did not forget to use his [Immortal Gate] technique. Emery nned to give the creatures a spar with his swordy.

    Dozens of ants crawling wereing at him and Emery quickly sent a sh toward the nearest one.

    nk!!

    Emery could see hended the strike straight on the target, but he only managed to scratch its carapace and slightly hurt the creature. In short, his strength was not enough to kill it in one attack.

    Looking at the dozens of simr creaturesing at him, Emery''s expression turned grave.

    Emery swiftly checked to find out the reason. Because of his weakened state, his current battle power was only 43, and that was after it had been enhanced by [Immortal Gate] technique. Moreover, the ants were stronger than Emery previously thought.

    As he was being cornered and saw the ants almost reaching him, Emery quickly teleported away to the distance. Before he could let out a sigh of release, Emery was dumbstruck, as he looked at the ce he was before.

    The ants, who lost their target, appeared to have a great sense of reaction, as they were able to quickly change their course and headed towards Emery''s new location. They were rushing towards him like a raging tidal wave.

    On the other hand, Molt appeared to release more of his pets. At first nce, the creatures he released looked simr to the ants crawling on the arena. However, they could fly. It was bad news for Emery.

    At the moment, there were around 30 or so palm-sized creatures chasing after Emery.

    When Emery was cornered one more time, he proceeded to do his usual action, casting [Blink]. But instead of teleporting away, this time Emery teleported closer to Molt as his figure reappeared on the arena that the ants had passed.

    Emery''s intention was to defeat the tamer, as he knew he didn''t have the necessary strength to decimate those creatures. After all, he only needed to defeat his opponent to win the match.

    Unfortunately, right after Emery appeared close to the spiky-haired acolyte, Molt released more flying creatures that quickly sped towards him. The swarm immediately moved to the trajectory of the sh Emeryunched at Molt and blocked it.

    Hence, Emery was left in an extremely dire situation, as there were even more creatures chasing after him. He had tried to make use of [Shadow Mist], but apparently, those creatures could not be fooled by the mirror images. Emery assumed they must have another way to seek their prey besides their vision.

    Emery then opted to his next option, [Shadow Root Binding]. Fortunately, it managed to do its job as the roots hindered the ants. Hence, Emery could only depend on the roots to help him. He also asionally casted [Mudwall] to create a blockade, stopping the crawling ants closing over him.

    Emery once again casted [Blink], chasing after the retreating Molt. Even though a dozen of those flying ants wereing at him, Emery still dashed towards the spiky-haired acolyte.

    [Heroic sh]

    ck!!

    Loud crisp sound resounded as Emery saw his skill didn''t manage to injure Molt. It appeared that Molt casted the tier 3 nt element spell [Oak Body] at thest second. Thus, Emery only managed to chip some bit of the sturdy wood covering Molt''s body.

    "No, no, no. You are not going to defeat me." Molt scoffed as he quickly retreated.

    Emery was about to give chase again. s, he waste to do so as dozens of flying ants were already hovering upon and biting him. The strength behind their bite was stronger than Emery estimated.

    [Protective Vest - Tier 2]

    [Protective Barrier 72/100]

    Just one round of bite was able to deplete a quarter of the barrier energy. Emery quickly casted [Jade Skin] to make sure the barrier was not destroyed right away. With the addition of [Jade Skin], Emery was able to reduce the damage he received into a third of its initial.

    However, it still didn''t change the fact there were too many of them and with Emery forced to fight with only one hand, he was quickly getting overwhelmed.

    A few minutester, after Emery yed a cat and mouse game with Molt, or to be more precise, Molt''s creatures, Emery was in a bad situation. Real bad.

    [Protective Barrier 0/100]

    Emery''s extra defense was already gone and more of those little creatures were crawling at him.

    To make matters worse, Emery felt his body nearly reaching its limit as well, he was not fully recovered from thest fight after all.

    ''I''m screwed.''

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 250 - Ants

    <h4>Chapter 250: Ants</h4>

    After the protective barrier provided by the vest waspletely destroyed, Emery could only depend on his [Jade Skin] spell to withstand the attacks of those crawling and flying creatures.

    Fortunately, the crystal greenyer of rocks that covered most of his body was strong enough to hold the creatures'' jaws, preventing them from biting a piece of Emery''s flesh off.

    At first, Emery''s strategy, or should he say ''thought'', was to close up on the beast tamer and incapacitate him, before the creatures could break through his defenses. In short, Emery nned to subdue themander.

    Emery of course expected the process would have some alterations, as the things happening during the fight could change to anything. But he never expected that the matter would be so difficult.

    Knowing Emery''s signature spell was [Blink], Molt had held and prepared most of his flying ants to protect his close surroundings. Therefore, whenever Emery got close to him, instead ofnding on an advantageous position, Emery was actually in a more dangerous situation.

    "Let''s see how long you can hold under my creatures!!" Molt shouted, shing a nasty smirk. "My precious boys, attack! Don''t give him any mercy!!"

    As if the creatures understood their master, they rapidly increased their speed, as they went at Emery like a crashing wave. Dozens of crawlers and flyers rushed towards Emery at great speed.

    nk! nk!

    Emery kept getting cornered, as his attacks were not strong enough to cut through the creatures'' rock hard carapaces.

    Even though the ant-like creatures were not fast enough topletely obliterate him, Emery was currently fighting inside an arena with limited space. Moreover, there were just too many of them, they could have fillled a third of the arena if they spreaded apart.

    With every passing minute, Emery became more and more disadvantaged. He knew that if the situation didn''t change, he would be defeated eventually.

    s, Emery''s fighting choices were limited, as he only had one arm that could be used to fight. It was fortunate Emery had some prior experience fighting with his left hand using the sword. However, with his only arm holding a sword, Emery was unable to cast any spell that needed the use of one free hand.

    At the moment, Emery was truly in a pickle. Most of the spells in his repertoire were useless and he didn''t have enough strength to kill those annoying creatures. And, as if the situation wasn''t worse enough, Emery began to feel the wound on his chest, the one caused by Zach, started acting up again.

    Emery had to find a way out, a solution, and he needed to find it fast!

    ''Use your brain, Emery...! There must be a way...'' Emery thought inwardly, as he avoided another wave of attacks with [Blink].

    Suddenly, Emery remembered something buried deep within his mind, some facts about animals he acquired during his childhood life in the woods. Even though the creatures before him were different from the ones in his memory, Emery bet they should have the same case.

    He observed carefully and finally believed he had found the way to beat Molt. If his n seeded, Emery would leave the arena with a win in his pocket.

    Now that the n was formed, Emery just needed to make sure he had the capability to pull it off.

    Making up his mind, Emery immediately proceeded with his n.

    This time, Emery teleported further away from Molt and the creatures, to be more precise, to the area located almost at the corner of the arena.

    Seeing the ce where Emery teleported over, Molt shouted, "Where do you think you can run?!! Hahaha!"

    Emery swiftly stored the sword into his ring and knelt down to the ground, causing confused reaction from the audience. Ignoring them, Emery proceeded to take out a bottle. Inside it, a bluish paste could be seen; [Strength Paste - Tier 2] Emery quickly spread it all over his legs. As for his arms, he could only pour it altogether.

    Noticing Emery''s actions, Molt frowned, "What are you doing? Huh?! My Durantz, quickly kill him now!!"

    Emery continued dodging the creatures around, as he waited for the paste to take effect. Momentster, he finally felt his two legs and arm starting to warm up due to the paste''s effect.

    [Battle power increased by 4 points]

    [Current battle power : 47]

    Previously, Emery felt his body was at his limit, as his speed had decreased quite a bit. Luckily, it was apparent the bit of boost given by the paste earned Emery the extra speed he needed to dodge the iing creatures.

    With his sword stored in the ring and his hand free, Emery began to proceed towards the next step of the n. He casted his long-range attack spell, [Enfeeble de].

    nk! nk!

    Familiar sounds resounded in the air. The spells were able to knock the creatures they hit, but they were still not strong enough to end the creatures'' lives. Realizing he would not be getting nowhere if this kept up, Emery finally decided to take out the most potent weapon from his arsenal, a spell he recently learnt.

    [Dark Matter]

    As the spirit energy inside his body churned and materialized darkish energy on top of his left hand, Emery could feel his already painful chest became even more painful. However, Emery gritted his teeth, as he focused his attention on the spell, ignoring the excruciating pain wrecking over his body. Emery understood that, if he failed this attempt, he would most probably lose the fight.

    While his only arm held onto the pitch-ck sphere, Emery proceeded to cast [Blink]. But instead of heading directly at Molt, Emery randomly teleported over the arena, doing this continuously. The ants who saw where Emery was gone swiftly followed him, causing them to be misdirected and split apart.

    When Molt realized what Emery wanted to do, it was already toote, as his creatures already spreaded out apart over the arena.

    The moment the opportunity presented before Emery''s eyes, he swiftly took action. Emery casted [Blink], appearing right outside the swarm of flying ants surrounding Molt and threw the baleful sphere towards them.

    Molt could only stare, as he saw the spherending on the swarm.

    BOOM!!!

    The explosion caused by the sphere knocked the creatures and broke their tight formation, leaving Molt right in the open. Finally, the opportunity to finish Molt arose.

    Emery knew he had no time to cast another [Dark Matter]. So, he decided to use another method he had thought of.

    A bottle with green-colored fluid inside it rapidly flew through the air andnded on Molt in that very second.

    [Acid Potion - Tier 2]

    Ssh!

    The bottle broke and the green liquid sshed over Molt, quickly burning the acolyte''s clothes. Molt started screaming in pain, as his skin was corroded by the acid.

    Emery knew his acid potion was not enough to defeat Molt. His main purpose was to burn Molt''s clothes and force the appearance of another ant-like creature he was sure was hiding beneath it.

    In the end, Emery''s n paid off, as his vision was greeted by the emergence of a new ant-like creature. At first nce, this particr one only looked like therger version of the flying ant, but it had golden stripes on its back.

    It was the ant queen.

 Chapter 251 - The Queen

    <h4>Chapter 251: The Queen</h4>

    Emery thought there was no way an acolyte could control all of these little creatures with their own prowess alone.

    Hence, he guessed there must be something that helped the acolyte control these little creatures. He assumed there must be a leader ormander amongst them. Emery also remembered from the observation he did during his childhood days ants were basically ves to their superior.

    Therefore, based on all these deductions and information, Emery knew it was likely there was the leader type of these creatures somewhere in the arena.

    As he was being cornered by the creatures earlier, Emery tried his best to locate the so-called queen. Looking at the open arena, he couldn''t see anything that could be of use as a hideout for the queen. And then, it hit him.

    Emery recalled the creatures were basicallying out of Molt''s sleeves and seeing the clothes he wore, he realized there was more than enough space for one little creature to hide beneath it. Hence, the n.

    At that exact moment, the time when the ant queen flew away from beneath Molt''s clothes, Emery quickly teleported over and caught the flying creature in his palm before it could run away.

    In an instant, all the creatures that had been surrounding him stopped simultaneously.

    Unfortunately, or fortunately for Emery, some of the acid fluid apparently also sshed towards the creatures around Molt, causing them to screech loudly in pain.

    Molt, on the other hand, seemed to descend into panic when he saw the ant queen had been captured.

    "Please, please, please... Don''t hurt her... Don''t hurt Letta, please!" Molt frantically said, earning him a weird gaze from Emery.

    Emery was surprised to see Molt''s attitude change so instantly and drastically. If the previous him could be described as a maniac, the current him looked like a worried parent. Truly a stark difference, worlds apart.

    Even though Emery could see Molt gritting his teeth, probably due to the pain of his skin burning, he seemed to not be concerned about his body, but more towards the creature in Emery''s hand.

    "Y-You�� You can do anything to me, but let her go... Wait, there''s a better deal. I give up! you win. Please let her go."

    Seeing Emery seemed to not believe his words, Molt swiftly turned around and shouted to the audience, "I give up! I give up!"

    The moment Molt shouted his surrender, a notification immediately appeared in his mind.

    [Congrattions! You have won the fourth match!]

    After receiving the notification and examining it two more times, Emery surely had no more reason to hurt the little creature and let her go.

    The released flying ant quickly flew towards Molt and the spiky-haired acolyte weed the creature into his embrace like a mother receiving her long lost child. Honestly, it was quite a weird sight.

    Emery didn''t know how to feel when he suddenly saw a different side of the acolyte he previously hated, a side he never expected Molt to have. It appeared there would always be a story behind everyone''s actions and this acolyte''s behaviour of torturing humans must have something to do with his love for his pet. Maybe...

    Molt looked like he didn''t seem to care he had lost the game. He gave Emery a mixed gaze and then took out two small objects that looked like the cubes he saw at Lord Izta''s pce, but in the shape of a sphere. He threw the two spheres into the air and a bright light appeared, before all the ant-like creatures were sucked into the spheres.

    Emery reckoned those must be the special artifacts or equipment a beast tamer used, just like the cauldron and other stuff the Apothecary Path had.

    Either way, Emery had won the game. When he walked out of the arena, he felt as if his whole body was crumbling apart and about to shut down. Unfortunately, it wasn''t a mere feeling, as Emery lost his footing and his body immediately hit the ground the moment he went down from the arena.

    Emery''s now unresponsive body was then quickly carried back to the medical facility and returned to the strange pod in haste.

    Emery, who was still conscious, could only sigh inwardly, as he knew his body already broke through its limit. Now he truly needed to recuperate.

    The only unfortunate things about being treated in the pod was that he was unable to watch the game. Realizing he could only stare at the ceiling, Emery quickly dived into his mind, as he began reflecting his actions on the previous fights.

    Out of four matches he went through, Emery obtained one loss and three wins. Two of the wins came from his opponent surrendering to him. It didn''t look like an amazing result, but a win still a win and Emery was thrilled waiting for tomorrow''sst match.

    Suddenly, Emery thought about his friends, who might still be fighting their fourth match, Silva and Klea. An interesting thought abruptly emerged into his mind.

    Emery wondered which one between the two would have better chances to make it through the second day. Naturally, he wished both of them would seed in their endeavor. However, Emery just couldn''t help it and began to unconsciouslypare the two with each other.

    Therefore, he began to start a series of monologues.

    "Klea has multiple elements��"

    "...but Silva has her bloodline."

    "Klea is very talented and her spells are amazing..."

    "... but Silva is very smart, though. I am sure she has many tricks prepared for this game."

    " Klea is not a pushover as well. She''s tough..."

    "Well, both of them are amazing girls."

    "... Yeah. They are both beautiful in their own way."

    "..."

    "Wait, seems like I forgot some-�� Why am Iparing them again...?"

    Before Emery could solve this century-old question, the pod he was in suddenly made a sound and its door slowly opened. Seeing that, Emery swiftly forgot about everything earlier.

    "Aahh, that''s faster than I thought."

    However, when the door opened, Emery didn''t realize a beautiful girl was already waiting for him. It was Klea.

    "Emery!" she shouted, her eyes teary.

    Emery was startled and looked towards Klea with a surprised and confused gaze. When he stepped out of the pod, Klea immediately hugged him.

    "Klea? What''s wrong...? Did... did you lose?" Emery slowly asked, as he was unsure about the situation and Klea''s sudden cry.

    She immediately released the hug and stepped back, "Of course not, you silly! I won!"

    "You won? Then, why are you...?"

    "That''s me worrying about your condition, Emery!" Klea''s sad face quickly morphed into an annoyed one. "Huh! Sometimes I wonder if you are really smart or stupid!"

    Receiving Klea''s chiding, Emery could only scratch his head awkwardly, "Hahaha... Sorry, Klea. Hehehe..."? Emery said, even though he wasn''t really sure what he was apologizing for.

    "Stupid! Stupid! Huh!" Klea said with an annoyed tone. "I will call the others first. You, wait here."

    Emery could only watch as Klea left the room in a hurry. Sure, he wanted to follow her, but somehow his body couldn''t move properly yet. Emery then finally realized his right hand had regrown already.

    It seemed the thing he was put into was really amazing. Still mesmerized by his regrown arm, Emery suddenly felt an rm. There was something approaching him, fast.

    When Emery turned around to see who it was, he suddenly was punched in the stomach and something was forced into his mouth, making him unable to shout.

    Momentster, Klea returned with the others only to find Emery was already gone.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 252 - Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 252: Kidnapped</h4>

    Emery could feel himself being dragged by something. Judging from the size of the thing grasping him, whoever or whatever was taking him away must have been something or someone quite big. His restraints were locked on tight and his mouth felt like it was stuffed with cotton, making him unable to scream. Then, he felt himself being tossed inside a cold, metallic space probably some kind of a box.

    With time to himself, Emery wondered who would do such a thing. Taking a participating acolyte in the middle of a game, with a huge crowd gathered. The incident would risk so many witnesses and the getaway should not be easy.

    Was he being taken so he would be unable to participate in the final match? That was certainly a possibility, if he was a top champion or a strong contender for the title. But, as much as it pained him, he knew he was a nobody. No one would go to such lengths to keep him from the match.

    Emery decided to try using his [Immortal Gate] in order to force his restraints open, but it did not budge. After a few tries, he decided to use his Fey Transformation.

    [Current Status: Weakened]

    [Bloodline transformation unavable.]

    "Dammit!"

    Emery cursed, his rage echoing around the thing he was put into. Not only was he trapped in an unfavorable situation, his bloodline still retained its weakened status. Wasn''t his injury supposed to be healed already? Why would he still be stuck in the weakened state?

    Emery felt movement around him while he was thinking. Within minutes, he came to a slow, before stoppingpletely. It seemed he had arrived at whatever destination his abductor decided to take him. He was taken out of the box and seated in a chair with head still covered.

    But his ears were able to pick up the noises of people talking.

    "Brother�� Brother, I finally managed to take him��"

    "Who do you mean��?? Wait, is that him?!"

    "Yeah, brother�� Yeah, I seeded!" The first figure coughed and wheezed for a bit before talking. "I managed to take him with no trouble, am i great or what brother?"

    "You�� Argh! ..What have you done? Did you really listen to anything I said?! I told you to invite him, invite! Not take him like that!"

    Emery can hear the two arguments clearly, The first figure''s voice sounded heavy, but his words, along with the giggling in between each word convinced Emery the first figure was a little boy. Meanwhile, the second voice sounded more mature and carried the dignity of a leader, but, more importantly, Emery was more concerned with the fact the voice sounded familiar. Where did he hear the voice before?

    "Uuuu��" The little boy''s voice sounded disappointed "I don''t understand, brother�� Didn''t you tell me I shouldn''t let hispanions know what we''re doing?"

    "Well, yes, but�� You know there are a myriad of ways to aplish that without resorting to kidnapping him, right��? This is why I told you to wait for Tatjana before doing this��"

    "But sister Tatjana�� She''s taking too long and I didn''t want you to wait, brother��"

    The distinct sound of a lock being opened could be heard, along with a series of footsteps approaching closer. It seemed someone else came into the room and, judging from the reaction of the other two, the new arrival was their ally.

    "Tatjana! Where have you been?"

    "I was�� Umm.. I was just taking my beauty nap." The woman who just came into the room replied. Unlike the other two, she did not seem to give too much attention to the unknown person lying inside the room.

    "Have you seen what Andrei did here, Tatjana? He really did kidnap the guy!"

    "Did you really, Andrei? Ah, I''m so happy to hear that! Keep up the good work Andrei, you''re really the best! Thanks for finishing the job for me!" The woman praised.

    "Yes Sister, i am happy.. happy"

    "Argh, you two really are the same!" The leader scratched his head and sighed. "Tatjana, dammit, take this more seriously!"

    They argued back and forth for a bit, before Emery heard someone walked closer to him and yanked off the covering on his head.

    Right as the covering came off, Emery squinted and adjusted his eyes to the light, before squinting at the three figures standing before him.

    "Hello�� I am Andrei." Emery looked at the source of the childish voice. To his surprise, he did not see a little boy. He saw a tall, muscr guy more than 2 meters tall with hair covering all over his body. The dissonance between his voice and his figure made Emery shudder a bit.

    "Hello Emery! My name is Tatjana�� Nice to finally meet you." Emery looked at the woman standing right next to the huge muscr guy. She was a brown-haired pretty girl with a bright and cheerful smile, with her long hair tied up into a single ponytail resting on her shoulder. Her appearance and demeanor almost made Emery fail to notice the furred tail wagging behind her, together with furry ears on her head moving around in vignce.

    Emery looked at the remaining person and realized why their voice sounded so familiar. Their leader was Brutus, the wolf bloodline acolyte he had met before in the Bloodline Institute of Zodiac City.

    From what he saw, Emery realized his kidnappers were all acolytes with the wolf bloodline.

    Emery opened his mouth to say something, but Brutus stepped it and said.

    "First of all, Emery, I would like to apologize. My brother used a rather�� extreme method to take you here. If it helps our case in any way, I want you to know we did not intend for this to happen."

    Emery let out a sigh, it appeared he was not in any real danger.

    "Alright, if you''re really sorry, can you guys release me now?"

    However, there was a moment of silence between the three. Both Andrei and Tatjana stared at Brutus, waiting for their leader to give an answer.

    Brutus gave a small, sheepish smile and rubbed his head. "Well, actually�� While you''re already tied up, maybe we should ask you a few questions first."

    Even though Brutus was smiling, Emery was able to feel the atmosphere change from friendly and fun to stifling and ufortable within the span of a few seconds,

    "Alright, Emery. I''ll get to the point. What is your rtionship with Grand Magus Zenoia?"

    Emery stared at them in confusion. Yet again, he was surprised.

    "Rtionship? Do borate, I don''t really get what you''re talking about."

    "We are asking, are you involved with her?"

    "What do you mean ''involved?"

    Emery saw the brown-haired girl walk closer and sniff him. Their distance allowed Emery to smell her unique, alluring scent and he recalled exactly where he had sensed the scent before. It seemed she was the mysterious figure who was following him and Magus Xion several days ago.

    "Brother Brutus... no mark on his neck.. and he smells.. so good, I think he''s, fine" the pretty girl said with a smile.

 Chapter 253 - Contempt

    <h4>Chapter 253: Contempt</h4>

    "Ah, I see�� Good to hear that." the girl named Tatjana nodded in approval. "Andrei, you can release him now. He''s no threat to us."

    Emery stared at them in confusion. It was certainly odd that with just one sentence from the girl, they immediately released the binds tying up his limbs.

    "You''re going to release me just like that?"

    The brown-haired girl nodded and grinned before she decided to help Emery get rid of the heavy chains still surrounding his body.

    "Ah, well�� How do I say this, Tatjana has the best sense among us, if she says you''re alright, then you''re alright."

    While helping to release the binds, Tatjana still sniffed around him. "Emery, you smell really good. You must be a very kind person."

    Emery stared at her for several seconds with mouth agape and an awkward silence followed.

    "�� And you gleaned all this information just from sniffing me?" Emery''s expression of disbelief made all three of themugh simultaneously, breaking the awkward silence that ensued between them before.

    "Hahahaha" Brutus clutched his stomach and let out a boisterousugh much louder than the other two. "Of course not Emery, Tatjana here only checks if you are actually under the influence of that old hag spells."

    "Hey, brother Brutus! you shouldn''t really talk about our honorable Grand Magus like that." Tatjana reprimanded and shook her head. "We may have a personal dislike towards her, but we shouldn''t forget our manners."

    "Ah, right my bad.. Though�� Emery, don''t bex. Just because you''re not under the influence of her spells. You could possibly be already ensnared by her traps."

    So far, Emery felt that, while the three of them were a fun-loving and kind bunch, he couldn''t shake the feeling of dislike forming in his heart for the way they talked about Grand Magus Zenoia. The woman had helped him twice already and seeing her being disrespected like that made him feel ufortable.

    "What is your history with the grand magus? What''s with all the contempt?"

    Emery''s question made the three of them turn their heads to look at him at the same time and yet again, the atmosphere became serious. Brutus looked at the other two for a second before looking back at Emery to exin. "Emery, your senses must''ve already told you we''re all from the same wolf bloodline, right? We''re all practically family here and we want what''s best for us all. I strongly advise you against trusting her."

    "But why?" Emery asked, expecting a serious answer. Despite what they said, nothing could change the fact they just met a little while ago and they met not under the best of circumstances. Surely, Emery could not ept such an usation without proof or exnation.

    Emery''s reaction made Brutus furrow his brows in confusion and ask Tatjana. "Hey, Tanja�� are you one-hundred percent sure he''s not currently being affected by any spells?"

    Tatjana simply gave her charming smile and shook her head.

    "Well, she''s from the mythical bat bloodline and that''s good enough reason. No members of that bloodsucking freak can be trusted."

    Emery sighed and rubbed his head. He was thinking about some possibilities of what the Grand Magus could possibly have done, but it appeared It was a ssic dispute between two sides of the bloodline. Or at least, that was what he could conclude from the limited information he had.

    "You really should take a bit to learn the history of what happened between our two races��" said Brutus

    Emery decided he wanted no part in the dispute between them, especially with his limited information. He asked the most important question he had right now, aside from the dispute.

    "Okay, that aside�� what do you want with me?"

    "Ah right, about that�� Actually, our chief told us to pick you up and help you after you won that second game, but we kinda interrupted as you went straight to our enemies instead of finding us, your own kin."

    "You were with them all the time!" Tatjana added and shook her head."

    "Then, we thought.. Probably you don''t need us after all"

    "Yes! Me and my brother bet you will lose on the first match"

    "You see it bes troublesome when you loose badly to that dragon kid"

    "Yes! we got scolded by the chief!"

    "Now that you are in the final, we were made sure to reach you"

    Emery currently not sure how to feel about these people, they were both amusing and annoying to him. He decided to focus on the help they implied they have.

    "So, what are you going to help me with?"

    "Here, the chief asked us to give you something."

    Brutus took out a wooden box from his storage ring. The box had simr carvings and style as the reward he received for being the best in the apothecary institute''s exam. Would it be another spirit foundation pill? Emery mused in his mind.

    When he opened the box, instead of a pill he found a small blood-red vial filled with liquid of simr color. From the looks of the vial, he recognized what it actually is.

    "Yeah, this is the reward from the bloodline institute for your achievement of being in the top 500."

    [Legendary Blood Elixir]

    "Haha Do you like it, Emery? This might be the key you need to seed in your final match!"

    When Brutus took out the vial, both Tatjana and Andrei seems to gleam with excitement.

    Emery received the potion and looked at it. He was surely grateful, but while he stared at the vial, he realized something and decided to ask Brutus.

    "So, wait�� you were saying that you''re supposed to give me this 10 days ago?"

    "Hahahahaha�� about that��" Brutus took a few steps back and looked at Emery with a panicked expression. "Brother, we want the best for you and if you got this from the beginning, you wouldn''t put as much effort into practicing, am I right? Hahahahaha��."

    For the umpteenth time that day, Emery shook his head in disbelief.

    "So do I just drink this like that?"

    "Yes you should."

    Before drinking it, Emery was concerned about his [weakened state] if it would affect the elixir, but apparently it was normal for all the wolves bloodline to receive the drawback after transforming. The stronger the transformation, the longer the drawback will be.

    "For rank three, normally the drawback will be a couple of days, its different for each of us, but don''t worry this elixir will definitely help you speed up the process"

    Emery stared at the small vial and all three pairs of eyes watched him in anticipation.

    He drank the whole thing in one gulp.

 Chapter 254 - Genes Purified

    <h4>Chapter 254: Genes Purified</h4>

    Emery uncorked the potion and drank the liquid in one gulp. The liquid was tasteless, it felt simr to colored water when it went through his throat.

    After consuming the vial, he noticed the three people in the room staring at him in anticipation.

    The awkward silence continued for several seconds, before Emery felt a slight tingle all around his body. The tingling was followed by a warmth radiating from his core. His body temperature kept increasing by the second, making Emery feel like someone shoved a hot coal into his insides.

    The heat quickly became too much and his vision started to blur. Out of the corner of his sight, he saw the room darken even though nothing was happening. The darkness started to emit smoke and the smoke gathered together into one, forming an odd shape he could not identify. The only thing Emery managed to see was a pair of tworge eyes glowing in greenish color staring at him.

    The gaze of the mysterious creature evoked a huge pressure and mixed feeling of fear and respect within Emery. Before he could identify any feature rting to the creature, the smoke started to dissipate and he found himself back in the room. Sweat covered his skin and dampened his clothing, exhaustion racked through his body. However, Emery was far too focused on the notification in his mind to care.

    [Bloodline Gene �C Fey Wolf]

    [Gene ssification �C Legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit : Rank 6]

    [Current Rank]

    [Rank 3 -The Fey Warden ]

    [Calcting ancestor blood essence percentage��]

    [16% fey wolf essence found]

    [Your bloodline just went through purifying process]

    [Genes purified]

    [Fey Wolf gene essence percentage increased to 20%]

    [Weakened state removed]

    [All wolf bloodline abilities increased]

    [Sense sharpness increased]

    [Stamina increased]

    [Regenerative abilities increased]

    [Fey wolf innate skill gene imprint found]

    [New innate skill �C Shapeshifting]

    Emery stared at all the notifications, reading them one by one to make sure he absorbed each bit of information correctly. However, Tatyana called him and snapped him out of his concentration.

    "You just had your first awakening, right? Hey, did your rank go up? What skills did you get? Tell me!"

    "Rank? Skill?" Emery didn''t have time to read all the information he saw and the barrage of questions from the girl only left him even more confused.

    "Hey, Tatja, cool down a bit with the questions. He''s new, and all your questions will just confuse him." Brutus patted the girl''s right shoulder and said. "Emery, I saw your genes in the institute. You''re a rank 6, right? What is your wolf gene called?"

    "It''s called�� Fey wolf."

    "Fey wolf�� I''ve never heard of that particr type of wolf gene. But still, it''s rank limitation is one rank higher than mine. I have a Dire Wolf gene."

    "Meanwhile, Andrei here," Brutus gestured at the tall man standing next to him. "He may be huge, but his bloodline limit is rank 5 Wing Wolf gene. For Tatjana�� She''s also a legendary rank 6 just like you, but she''s not really a wolf."

    "Yeah, I have a six-tailed fox gene, Emery." Tatjana added with a smile. "My gene still ssified as a wolf family, though not too close�� To make it easier for you, just consider my bloodline as something like a cousin to the wolf family bloodline."

    Brutus nodded and exined. "As for what you just received�� It''s a elixir for bloodline awakening. From consuming it, we each would get a glimpse of our ancestors and from the brief vision we would receive a decent boost in our stats and sometimes a special skill."

    Upon hearing the word ''special skill'', Andrei gazed at Emery with excitement twinkling in his eyes.

    "Hey, brother Emery, what skill did you get? Tell me�� Tell me��"

    Emery concentrated his mind and tried to read the notification again. When he saw the name of the skill, he furrowed his brows.

    Detecting his confusion, the symbol on his hand glowed and another notification appeared in his mind.

    [Shapeshifting]

    [Fey Wolf innate skills, enables the caster to change their body into the likeness of any living being.]

    [Level 1 �C Change limited to facial features and skin]

    "Give it a try brother!"

    Emery closed his eyes and concentrated, urging his bloodline to try and perform the skill while he focused on picturing Brutus'' facial features. Slowly, his face changed and he became a smaller version of Brutus, with simr face, hair and skin but still looks different enough for the others to tell that it was Emery.

    The skill was surely unique and could be useful in certain situations. However, the magus final match was definitely not one of those kinds of situations.

    The three saw Emery perform his newly acquired skill and they all gave a loudugh.

    "Hahahahaha! I''ll be honest, Emery, that skill was probably the worst bloodline skill I ever saw�� Or even, will ever see!" Brutus closed his mouth and tried to stifle his giggles.

    Despite their joking about the skill, Emery still thinks this skill could be very useful for him, especially back home in Briton with him being a wanted man.

    "But Emery don''t fret about it too much. I hope you''ll get better skills in your next upgrade."

    "Next upgrade?" Emery asked.

    "Hmm... Basically, we half-bloods can increase our strength with bloodline advancements. We all start with a certain percentage of ancestor essence and the bigger the percentage, the more power we would acquire. The closer we are to our bloodline limit, the stronger we will be." Brutus exined. "So, in your case, if you reach 99% gene essence, your transformation into a full rank 6 fey wolf would beplete."

    "Each bloodline has different percentage requirements and even those within the wolf family have different rank limits. But usually, for rank 6 bloodlines, the requirement goes like�� 5% for rank 2, 15% for rank 3, 30% for rank 4, 60% for rank 5, and 99% for rank 6"

    "The essence purity would mature during age, sometimes emotion could stimte them but forter stage we half blood really depends on those precious elixir you just drank"

    Emery decided to remember all the information Brutus provided to him. The exnation answered a lot of the questions that bothered him, but while he was d to put a rest to a part of his curiosity, he still had tomorrow''s match to worry about.

    "So uh�� That aside, do you guys have any pointers to help me win tomorrow''s match?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 255 - New Skill

    <h4>Chapter 255: New Skill</h4>

    "So uh�� That aside, do you guys have any pointers to help me win tomorrow''s match? Anything would help." Emery said.

    "Of course we''ll help." Brutus nodded. "What''s a family for, if not for helping each other, right? Haha!"

    "Yeah, we''ll try our best to help." Tatjana smiled and nodded.

    Emery did not know what to feel about this. Just hours ago they kidnapped him and had their disagreements. Now, Not only these three willing to help him, all of them even seem so enthusiastic about it. Emery really considers fixing his previous negative first impression towards them.

    Brutus gestured for Emery to stand next to him before instructing.

    "Alright, we''ll start with the main basics of the wolf bloodline''s abilities. Are you ready?"

    Emery took a deep breath, realizing that he was about to receive a piece of important information, and nodded. "Yes, I am ready."

    Brutus looked up at the ceiling, took a deep breath, and shouted.

    "Hoooouuuulll"

    It was not just an ordinary shout, there was a certain rhythm forming a sort of twisted melody that went on for several seconds. Emery realized Brutus was howling, just like a real wolf.

    After a while, he stopped and turned to look at Emery. "Now, let me hear your howl." Brutus said.

    "Yeah, brother�� I want to hear your howl too." Andrei begged. For his size, he acted oddly cute. He looked at Emery with a wide innocent gaze usually seen on little children.

    "I''m sure your howl would sound nice, too," Tatjana added in an attempt to encourage him.

    Meanwhile, Emery stared at them in stunned silence. He has no idea how to howl at all.

    "Don''t think about it too much, Emery. Just shout your heart out." Brutus added.

    "Alright, I will try."

    Emery took a deep breath, mimicked Brutus'' earlier howling stance and shouted on top of his lungs.

    "Hoooooowuuuuuooooooo!"

    The other three winced upon hearing Emery''s attempt. Right as he stopped, Emery could tell from their facial expressions the result he gave them was not as expected.

    "What the hell is that? That sounded really bad." Brutus scratched the back of his head. Andrei and Tatjana also gave him a judging stare. Realizing how they said it was important, Emery decided to look up at the ceiling and try again.

    "Hooooooouuuuuwwllll!"

    "Hmm�� Still not good, but that''s a little bit better." Brutus nodded. "Oh well, these thingse with practice, after all. Alright, now repeat after me��"

    The howling practice continued on for a few hours and before he realized it, it was almost midnight. Even though he had been howling with the three of them non-stop, Emery was no closer to understanding what they would achieve with the seemingly pointless activity.

    Brutus finally nodded in approval at Emery''sst attempt. "Alright, I think your howl strength and rhythm are good enough for now. Next, I will teach you how tobine it with the spirit core"

    Brutus took the same stance again, but this time, he used a channeling technique to empower his voice before he howled.

    Emery decided to do the same. He focused on his dark core and channeled power into it before shouting.

    "HOWL!"

    [You have learned a new innate skill, Howl!]

    "That''s exactly it! That''s one very good howl indeed, we all can feel it. Well�� At least, it''s pretty good for a newbie, haha." Brutus praised.

    When he heard Brutus finally praised him, along with Andrei and Tatjana''s expressions, Emery decided to ask.

    "Alright, thank you, but�� I don''t really get this howl. What is it supposed to do?"

    "Ah, my apologies, I forgot to cast it first. Let me give you a demonstration, you''ll understand after you see this." Brutus said, before letting out a powerful howl.

    Right as he heard the melodic rhythm of Brutus'' howl, Emery could feel energy stir within his body.

    [Your battle power has increased by 3 points!]

    "Amazing, right? It''s a really useful skill in a group fight, but unfortunately, I''m only a beta-rank wolf. If an alpha did this, the effects will be much better. If a chief did this, it''d be even better�� Oh, can you imagine if the patriarch did this? We''ll be unstoppable in arge-scale war!"

    "Yeah!" Tatjana eximed in excitement.

    "The power we''d get would be amazing!"

    "Aaa�� I want to hear the chief''s howl, too��" Andrei sulked.

    Upon listening to the exnation, Emery''s mood turned sullen again.

    "No offense to all of you, but�� I wonder how is this skill going to help me in tomorrow''s match? It''s not like you guys are going to be there other than maybe for emotional support��"

    The three of them fell silent after hearing Emery''s question. It seems they have realized the same thing.

    "��"

    "Yeah, you''re right."

    "��"

    "That''s true��"

    "Ah dang�� If we could join the fight, this skill would be so useful��"

    "��"

    Emery stared at them, unable to believe they made him waste a few precious hours learning such a skill. Though he had to admit the skill could be useful in a variety of situations, it would be no help to the match that was growing closer by the minute. It seemed every single thing he obtained in his encounter with them could be useful for literally anything beside the imminent match.

    Nevertheless, he took his decision to reevaluate their initial impression back.

    Brutus apologized and insisted on teaching him another skill. Knowing what just transpired mere moments ago, of course Emery was about to reject the offer. However, before Emery could answer, among Brutus'' exnations, he found something that interested him.

    "Brutus�� What did you say? Partial transformation?" Emery asked in the middle of Brutus'' exnation.

    "Yeah�� Don''t tell me you don''t know about partial transformation, Emery?"

    "No, I don''t know, actually." Emery shook his head.

    "Ah�� That''s actually a very important bit to know." Brutus answered. "Alright, first things first, you need to know about the difference between full and partial transformation. The first stage of all transformations is considered as a partial transformation, while the second stage is considered a full-body transformation.

    With partial transformation, you can just change a part of your body. For example, if you need more strength, you can just change your arm or maybe if you need speed you can change both your legs."

    Hearing it gave Emery a new insight. Though it sounded trivial, it was a very important skill that could help Emery increase his power and his chances of winning.

    During his fight with Zach the dragon boy, he felt that his transformation only hindered his spell-casting. The decrease of spell-casting speed contributed to his defeat, as he was unable to blink away from Zach''s strikes.

    Emery used thest few hours before sunrise to learn how to bnce his bloodline transformation and his spells. For such a difficult skill to master, he managed to get the hang of it within a few hours.

    Morning came and though begrudgingly, Emery finally gave his respect to his newfound ''family'' of sorts.

    While lying tired on the ground Emery said "Thank you guys... this will be very useful for me"

    "d we could help Emery"

    Tatjana approached him real close and said. "Emery don''t forget next week there will be a Moon Rave Gathering and you Must Muste"

    "What''s that?"

    "It''s our quarterly gathering of all the wolf bloodline. You will learn more about us there... and you will also be able to meet the patriarch. You have toe, Emery."

    Brutus added. "And Emery, especially if you win today''s final, you will surely be the honorable guest."

    "I see I will definitelye then."

    "Onest thing Emery, I need to warn you again about the grand magus and your master, magus Xion."

    Emery startle hearing it

    "Magus Xion is a half blood as well? I don''t think so"

    "No, but magus Xion is her most trusted follower and you must know your magus has a very dark past."

    Emery remember the magus mention about his regretful past therefore he''s not really worried hearing the information.

    Tatjana added, "Emery you must know, when I came to follow youst time? The Magus told me to leave you alone"

    "!!!"

    Now Emery became concerned, he remembered the magus told him he didn''t see anyone, why did the magus lie to him?

    Unconsciously, the question created a small doubt in his heart, Emery remembered what Granny and the Bagdemagus did. It would be too painful if the magus also has a hidden agenda towards him.

    Emery surely would not tell about this to the group and decided to put it in the back of his mind. He then left quickly, as the game would start shortly.

    Emery quickly returns to Lord Izta''s pce. Right as he arrived, he faced murderous res from his friends.

    ----------------------------------

    Author Note:

    There will be another giveaway - discussion - quiz event this weekend. Your participation will be needed. Don''t miss out? Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 256 - Third Day

    <h4>Chapter 256: Third Day</h4>

    The sun had risen from the eastern horizon when Emery arrived at the entrance to Lord Izta''s pce. All of his friends had gathered near the entrance, their res intense enough to drill a hole into Emery''s skull. Lord Izta and Magus Xion were also there among them.

    "What the hell, Emery? Just where did you go?" Julian started to question him. Though his actions were fueled with rage, Emery could tell they all gathered here out of worry for his well-being, especially Klea.

    "All of a sudden you went missing and all of us were worried." Klea added.

    With all the scolding by his friends, deep in his heart, he felt the warmth of a familial bond. The people in this room were all part of his found family.

    Emery could offer no excuse, he just nodded and apologized to his friends. Although the wolf acolytes hoped to be secretive about this, especially with magus Xion in front of him, Emery still decided to tell everything that just happened. He couldn''t believe his master had any ill intent towards him.

    He told his friends he was kidnapped by the wolf acolytes and he stayed to practice his bloodline skills. Though everything that transpired was not really his fault, Emery still decided to apologize for making them worry.

    Upon hearing Emery''s exnation, Lord Izta nodded and stood up from his seat.

    "Hmm, it seems having a good rtionship with the wolf bloodline institute will prove beneficial to our cause." Lord Izta touched his chin and he again returned to his mumbling before saying "My friend also thinks the same, he always had a thing with furry creatures."

    Magus Xion, who stood next to him, shake his head and said. "Senior, I am not too sure about that. As far as I know, those of wolf bloodline are unpredictable, have no care about anything going on in the world and would even cause trouble here and there for the sake of their amusement. Look at what they did to Emery."

    "Ah, right. I can see where you''reing from, Xion."

    Emery nced at his master. He knew everything his master said made a lot of sense, but somehow he couldn''t help but feel uneasy about it. The knowledge he obtained during his time with the wolf bloodline acolytes still gave questions to his heart.

    What was the rtionship between the wolf acolytes and his master? Was this merely the result of n disputes going out of control or was there something more in their history?

    Lord Izta stopped all the interrogating and scolding and stated: "First things firsts, we need to focus on today''s fights. I believe all of you will do well today. Emery, Klea. Go and make us proud."

    "Yes, Lord Izta."

    --

    Together, the group went to the grand hall. As soon as they entered, they saw massive crowds had formed there. The ce felt a bit hot due to the crowd, but the excitement from some of them made the group a little bit more confident.

    "Woo! This is crazy packed!" Thrax eximed and looked around. "Damn, when they said this was the most important event of the year, they really weren''t exaggerating!"

    Fortunately for them, those who made it to the final match would receive a special treatment. Out of all the participants, there were only less than 200 acolytes left, so each participant was given their own box-shaped room where they could watch the game below. In that room, they were allowed to bring their friends who came to support them.

    When they entered the room, their ce was apparently a bit bigger than others. Emery was unable to tell whether this favor came from his connection to Lord Izta or the fact that their group had two participants.

    The room was furnished withfortable seats, chilled beverages and a cube floating in the middle of the room that showed the information of the current match.

    Thrax whistled and eximed, "Look at this! Now, this is what I call privilege!"

    The three others tried to be casual in order to cheer Klea and Emery up. Though their neutral expressions did much to cover their worry, it was clear to the others they were quite tense. It was the final match after all and victory was simultaneously so close yet so far.

    True to its scale, the third match started with an even more grandiose disy of fireworks, courtesy of Magus Serena. Colors filled the ce and sparks formed various shapes in the air, showing off the magus'' talent. Right as the fireworks stopped, Magus Serena made an entrance to wee the audience and introduce the participants of the final match.

    The light screens scattered around the arena buzzed to life and showed a picture alongside a short information of each participant.

    There were a total of 182 acolytes left participating in the final match.

    Out of the ten thousand or more acolytes participating in the game, all of them came out on top for the final match. It should be no surprise the audience was interested to learn more about them.

    As it always was every year, all the 50 acolytes who came from the privileged ss, manage to join thest round. As for the rest participants, 125 came from the elite ss and 7 came from the regr ss.

    Other than Emery and Klea, Roran was also one of the regr ss acolytes who made it into the final match. It was such a feat to be one of the 7 from the total of 10.000 regrs to join thest match.

    It appeared even if the worst happened and they lost in thest match, they would still receive recognition from the academy for their efforts.

    Among the other participants, the three well-known bloodline acolytes were all here. Zach Talon, the dragon bloodline acolyte, Vida Temari the bird of prey bloodline acolyte and Rofos Tigerson, the tiger bloodline acolyte were all here.

    Other than them, there were also Micah, Gerri and Silva on the list. Silva came to the finals together with her two bloodline friends, Igor and Ivar. Lastly, Emery and Klea''s names came up at the very end of the list.

    Right as the names appeared, Julian, Thrax and Chumo cheered. "There they are!"

    Magus Serena reminded them again about the rewards, at the end of the match 100 participants would be selected by their performance to be in the privileged ss. They would receive a title, bonus contribution points and, most importantly, official appointment and tutorage as the disciples of a grand magus.

    Being a grand magus disciple always meant a guarantee for an acolyte to be a magus. Even an untalented one would be given support and resources to reach the magus level. Therefore thest price was always what acolytes look most forward to.

    The opening ceremony had ended and the game was about to start. In the previous matches, the huge arena was split into four sides, but this time it was split into two sides. Two even bigger stages were automatically prepared in the arena.

    The list on the screen disappeared, reced with a nk screen and the names of the first pair.

    It was a fight between two bloodlines acolytes. Rofos Tigorson against Ivar. A duel between tiger and goat bloodline. It was a battle of pure strength that wreaked havoc on the arena. In the end, the battle was won by Rofos.

    It was such an eye-opener battle for Emery, showing how the bloodline limit could be expanded in such a way. A few minutester, the second pair was called and the name shown on the screen was:

    "Klea Philopator!"

    Seeing Klea''s name on the list, everyone in the box looked at each other with high hopes. They gave encouragement and well-wishes to Klea. Before she walked out of the room, she approached Emery and stared at him, wordlessly asking for his encouragement, but Emery was clueless.

    Emery was about to say something wise, but before a word came out of his mouth, Magus Serena called out the name of Klea''s opponent.

    "Silva Oroboros!"

    Klea had to fight Silva, this news surely made everyone shocked. Silva was a part of the group that helped them in the second game after all.

    Upon hearing the name, Emery unconsciously muttered. "Ah.. why her?�� This is unfortunate��"

    Klea, who stood in front of Emery, suddenly turned annoyed and clicked her tongue. "Unfortunate?! For who? Me? Or your snake girlfriend? Huh!" before stomping out of the room.

    Emery stared at his friends, still confused about what just happened. His friends were all speechless too, except Chumo who just gave a huge grin and a thumbs up gesture.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Any piracy is not advisable as it''s a part of a crime.

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 257 - Girl Fight

    <h4>Chapter 257: Girl Fight</h4>

    "Silva Oroboros!"

    In stark contrast to Klea, when Silva heard her name being called out, she was excited for the chance to prove herself. But, when she looked at the screen, she realized her opponent was going to be that girl, Emery''s annoying friend who was glued to him like a leech most of the time.

    "Alright, Silva�� Just calm down, just think of it as a friendly match to see which one between the two of us is better�� No need to make it weird, just smile, smile and enjoy the good fight��" She muttered.

    Silva gritted her teeth and steeled her expression, forcing herself to smile through her frustration on her way to the arena.

    Unexpectedly, the bronze-skinned girl did not share the same idea. She did not look civil at all, let alone friendly.

    "Be cool Silva, be cool�� This is not worth your time��" Silva mumbled to herself right as she felt her rage bubble up yet again.

    Klea, seemingly unaware of Silva''s predicament, walked closer with haughty, measured steps and shouted her challenge.

    "Why are you mumbling? Do you want to fight or not?!" Klea snapped.

    "��"

    The anger Silva tried to keep down burst out like a broken dam.

    "I was trying to give you the opportunity to save face because I know you''re Emery''s friend. But now, you are just being rude!" Silva replied in a harsh tone. Though a small part of her regretted the outburst, Klea kept on pushing her buttons, and her control over her emotions was slipping since she saw their names together.

    In contrast to the fuming Silva, Klea stood tall with confidence, with both hands on her waist.? She grinned and replied to Silva.

    "Hah! Rude? First of all, I''m not being rude. Second, I''m not Emery''s friend. I. Am. His. Lover!"

    The sudden deration of the girl shocked Silva and if she could, her jaw would literally drop to the floor. She looked around them towards the audience currently watching and shook her head.

    "Damn, you really are crazy and shameless, aren''t you?"

    Kleaughed at Silva''s insult. She looked at the other girl from top to bottom and said.

    "Well, now at least everyone knows he''s mine. So, don''t you dare flirt with him."

    This situation elicited a mixed feeling in Silva''s heart. On one hand, her first thought was to deny the usation and her attraction to Emery, but on the other hand she felt a weird feeling when she tried to voice her denial.

    "I don''t care whatever you are to him. Just do what you want!"

    "Ah? d to hear we''re in agreement, then." Klea grinned.

    Seeing the cocky grin, Silva felt something was strange. What is the girl trying to achieve by bringing up his connection to Emery. Around Klea, bits of pink mist swirled before disappearing into the air, amon indicator of a mind-altering spell being used. From the looks of it, it seemed Klea managed to cast [Enchantment] during their conversation.

    "That slimy bitch really wants to y with my mind, huh?" Silva muttered again.

    Thanks to her half-blood status, Silva has a good resistance against mind spells and thus she was not as affected as she could be considering the duration the spell must have been going on while they talked.

    Silva decided to stop ying along with Klea and concentrated to cast the opening spell for the battle.

    [Leaves of Steel]

    Energy coursed through her spirit core and dozens of leaves started appearing in the air all around her. The leaves glowed in green energy and glinted under the light of the arena before dashing towards Klea at high speeds.

    Seeing the leaves rushing towards her, Klea decided to cast the tier 1 wind element spell she mastered recently.

    [Wind Walk]

    Energy swirled around her and covered both of her legs with a light breeze. With the help of the spell, her speed was increased significantly, allowing her to dodge all the leaves at thest second.

    "I thought you''re just my opponent for Emery''s love, but you''re doing sneak attacks now? You''re a shameless bitch!" Klea shouted.

    "What��? Me? You''re the one who started the attack, you crazy hag!" Silva no longer cared about the audience watching. It was clear that the two were ipatible since the first time they met. This was the inevitable conclusion.

    "Not only you''re shameless, but you still dare lie to my face, you rude whore!"

    [Lightning Bolt!]

    Klea raised her hand, letting blue sparkles form right above her. The sparkles made the air tingle with static before she sent the bolt towards Silva. The blue bolt whizzed past her like an arrow too fast to follow with the naked eye.

    Silva raised her hand and casted [Wall of Thorns], causing spiky nts to grow through the arena and twirl together into a wall that protected Silva. Some of the spiked vines did not go into the wall and instead iled in the air for a while, before all of them dashed towards Klea from all directions.

    "Bitch, you have crossed the line!" Silva said, while moving her hands to direct the thorns.

    With the aid of her [Wind Walk] spell, Klea managed to dodge the slower-moving vines. Even though [Lightning Bolt] was a decently powerful spell, it was rtively slow, thus allowing Silva the chance to dodge. Knowing this, she decided to change tactics and used another spell.

    [Chain Lightning]

    Each sh of lightning formed with this tier 3 spell was less powerful than the one created with [Lightning Bolt]. However, in order topensate for the weakness, it had a wider area of effect and a form of attack more unpredictable than a fast arrow moving in a straight line.

    Bolts of blue lightning spread around the arena and attacked Silva from all directions with such speed her [Wall of Thorns] was unable to keep up.

    "Damn, that''s one quick spell. She really is a talented acolyte." Silva muttered to herself.

    The longer the battle rages, the more she was backed into a corner. It was clear that when it came to speed, Silva was slower and her position was much worse. She decided to cast her special innate skill [Poison Spores] in order to counteract her speeds. Within moments, green bubbles surrounded her and glided towards Klea.

    Klea jumped back in order to create some distance from the spell and she even casted [Gust of Wind] to blow all the spores far away for good measure. From the way she reacted, it was obvious she had seen the spell in use before.

    Though her strategy to counter it was good, Silva kept on creating more and more spore bubbles. She was intent on trapping her within a barrage of poisonous bubbles.

    A few of the spores passed the [Gust of Wind] spell Klea used and Silva smirked. She was sure that the tide was turning in her favor.

    Unfortunately, Klea was not out of tricks either. She waved her hand and torrents of water appeared from the arena floor before spinning all around her like a fierce downward stream. Just like a cloak, the water covered Klea in all directions, ensuring the poisonous bubbles were broken before reaching its target.

    [Water Cloak �CTier 4 Water Element]

    The barrage of spores disappeared and Klea dismissed the spell beforending back on the ground. "Do you have any more spells you want to try against me?"

    It was clear that spells alone couldn''t lead Silva to victory.

    Knowing this, she decided to use the power bestowed by her bloodline.

    "Ye, My Queen Dowager, hear your subject''s humble plea and grant me your power!"

    [Keymoline Serpent Transformation �C Stage One]

    [Battle power increased by 10]

    [Current Battle Power: 50]

    Green, shiny scales crept up from beneath Silva''s clothing, covering most of her limbs and parts of her face. Right as the transformation finished, she took out a de from her ring and dashed forward in confidence, supported by her newfound strength.

    Klea was still unperturbed. She casted a battle art skill to increase her strength, before taking out a staff from her own ring. The two of them met halfway in the arena.

    ng!

    A piercing metallic sound resounded, but none of the two were pushed back, showing they seem to have a simr power level.

    ng! ng!

    The two of them exchanged blows. Klea used both sides of her staff to deflect Silva''s blows, while Silva kept on looking for an opening by shing in all directions. The more they fought, the more Silva realized the other girl was able to go toe-to-toe against her in closebat even in her transformed state.

    Minutes ticked by and the effects of Klea''s battle art started to fade. Silva was able to slowly overpower her and drive her into a corner.

    "Alright, girl. You win that one. Nice moves." Kleaplimented casually.

    "I''ll admit you''re not bad as well." Silva returned thepliment.

    "Consider this an honor, you''re going to see my strongest spell." Klea raised her hands and smiled at the other girl. "Are you ready?"

    "Bring it on!" Silva shouted with confidence and gripped her sword tight before taking a defensive stance.

    Klea gripped the air with both hands. When she opened her palms, the crackle of lightning element floated on her right hand, while torrents of water spin on her left hand. The power of the spell was palpable. Perhaps, Klea did not realize it, but her feet had started to leave the ground, creating an ethereal image of a floating goddess about to rain down judgement.

    [Storm Haze]

    Silva instantly recognized the technique. The spell was abination spell, a technique done bybining multiple elements for the cost of massive amounts of spirit energy. Granted, she had seen the spell in action in the Magus Games, but this time, she could feel the spell was much stronger, considering the crackles of static tickling her skin and the cold she felt just by looking at the torrents of water.

    Storm clouds started gathering right above the arena and heavy rain started to pour.

    Unbeknownst to them, the audience was cheering. Witnessing such a spell from an acolyte was a rare spectacle.

 Chapter 258 - Now or Never

    <h4>Chapter 258: Now or Never</h4>

    Even though Klea managed to keep up against her opponent in closebat, in truth she was barely able to stand due to the continuous use of spells in this battle. Her spirit energy was running out, and she won''t be able to cast spells soon, leaving her open to the other girl''s attacks.

    Within a short span of time, Klea was forced to use multiple tier 3 spells and her newly learned tier 4 spells. The rapid use took its toll on her, considering water spells were the hardest spells for her to master.

    In addition, the opponent she is currently facing is far too slimy. Everything she tried to attack her ended up being dodged and left no effect on her at all.

    When the snake girl took out her sword to fight in closebat, Klea was secretly relieved. This was the perfect opportunity to switch to using battle arts for a while and let her spirit energy charge up in the meantime.

    Unfortunately, even as Klea used the third stage [Immortal Gate] to boost her abilities and add 8 more points to her battle power, it was not enough to overpower the snake freak. If she thought of the immortal gate as her trump card and did not do herbat puppet training, she would have lost within seconds.

    Each blow and movement from her opponent felt like a building descended upon her, quickly pushing Klea to her physical limits. However, regardless of what she felt, Klea still has to put up a tough front.

    "I will not let you beat me!"

    The current situation has forced her hand, and now her only real option was to use the special spells she had learned from her time in the Combat Institute''s Destruction Path. Even though she was not able to perfect the spell in time, this was a time as good as any to test it.

    "Take this and feel the might of my spells!"

    Klea closed her eyes and raised her hands, concentrating all the three colors of her elements into her spirit core. Immediately, she felt the strain of using such a powerful spell, but her options were now or never.

    [Storm Haze]

    She opened both her palms, showing off the torrents of water dancing in her left hand like a fierce stream and the crackles of blue lightning floating just above her right hand. The energy from her spell had caused her to slowly levitate away from the ground.

    --

    Meanwhile, Silva was having a hard time figuring out how her opponent still had the energy to keep the barrage of spells.

    Silva trained since her childhood and she had umted battle experience, be it live or practice, for as long as she could remember. Perhaps, she was not the most talented acolyte toe from Oroboros, but she was confident her wit was unmatched.

    Even with a quick calction in the heat of the battle, Silva knew Klea was only a rank 7 acolyte and there was no way she could keep up her barrage of high-rank spells for this long. Their battle should have ended long ago with Klea exhausted on the ground unable to cast spells and her victory.

    "That chick issss out of her mind! What the hell iss sshe trying to pull?!"

    Silva had had some experience withbined spells like this and she was able to create a maximum ballpark of the power such spells were able to dish out. She decided to cast [Oak Flesh] to bolster the defenses provided by her scales with ayer of wood, while using her [Wall of Thorns] spell for additional protection.

    Silva knew the spell [Storm Haze] would work simr to a multiple, quick-cast spell of [Lightning Bolt] and [Chain Lightning] all concentrated in a single area meant to overwhelm the opponent. But the spell had a ring weakness: the fact it only stayed in a certain area, therefore if the opponent decided to run away from the affected area, the lightning would just strike whatever came in the zone without affecting the intended target.

    Unfortunately for Silva, her opponent was able to create a storm cloud enough to cover the range of the arena. In other words, she was forced to stay within the area of the spell or risk losing by getting out of the arena.

    "Dammit!"

    Silva''s only real option was to dodge the bolts for as long as she could, hoping her remaining stamina would oust the spell.

    Silva touched her ring and took out a small vial filled with reddish liquid.

    [Bloodline Booster Potion]

    This was the same substance she used to defeat the orcs attacking her in Elder''s Respite. Without wasting time, she uncorked the bottle and emptied the contents into her mouth.

    [Battle Power increased by 10]

    [Current Battle Power; 56]

    [Skin hardened]

    [Stamina increased]

    "Bring it on!" Silva roared with confidence.

    The first bolt of blue lightning shed from above. With her newfound burst of power, Silva dodged the attack right as the ground she stood not one seconds ago was scorched. The smell of burnt material entered her nose, causing Silva to wince a little. There was still the matter of the chain lightning, as well��

    "Arghhh!"

    Her suspicion was proven correct, as the weaker bolts following the first struck her and sent a tingling heat onto her whole body. She was fortunate her increased physical prowess and the [Oak Flesh] spell she cast beforehand was able to endure the after-effects of the direct hit,

    Another lightning bolt struck down and yet again, Silva was barely able to dodge it.

    Followed with another one and yet another one. The smell of burnt wood permeated the arena and even with her protective spells, Silva was already panting in a mix of exhaustion and pain due to the effects of the spell.

    "How can ssshe ssstill be able to casst her sspell for this long?!"

    Silva looked up at her opponent levitating in the sky, eyes closed and still casting the spell without a sign of exhaustion. Now that she was able to take a good look at Klea, Silva realized her opponent was not just using her own inner spirit energy, she also called forth natural lightning from the sky and used the excess energy to boost her own spirit energy.

    "That''s crazzzy!! Is ssshe really a ssecond year acolyte?!" Silva bit her bottom lip, unable to hide the shock from her face.

    Meanwhile, the audience cheered and gasped, following the progression of the match. From their reactions, it was clear that their duel was one of the best they were shown so far.

 Chapter 259 - Standing

    <h4>Chapter 259: Standing</h4>

    Shazaammm!!

    Ear-splitting explosive sound resounded through the arena, as Klea threw her eighth bolt towards the exhausted Silva. The dark blue lighting bolt was zooming through the air, as it made its way to its target.

    One could definitely say Klea currently looked like the goddess of lightning, as she was floating in the air and surrounded by countless lightning arcs.

    The spell she used, [Storm Haze], was an advanced-level spell that used an exceptional way to gather the natural power of the universe as a catalyst to enhance the spell power. Hence, it was very rare for a second year acolyte to be able to understand the spell, much less sessfully cast it.

    While Klea was showing off her prowess in the arena, unbeknownst to her, many distinguished people highly praised and thought of her as a really fine example of privileged ss acolyte.

    Shazzaaammm!!

    Another loud sound was heard, signifying that was the ninth bolt Klea released. Meanwhile, Silva''s speed began to dwindle, which reminded her the boost her bloodline bestowed would soon lose its effect.

    Shazzaaammm!!

    As a result of her decaying speed, Silva was not able to properly dodge the tenth bolt Klea threw at her. As a result, it sessfully hit Silva straight on her body.

    [Protective Vest - Tier 3]

    [Energy Barrier 0/200]

    The faintyer that enveloped Silva''s body immediately shattered apart when the lightning boltnded on her. It meant Silva''s protective armor provided by her family was already spent. Therefore, if Silva was hit by the bolt, there was nothing that would help her block or mitigate the damage.

    Even though deep down Silva wanted to retaliate against Klea, attacking back was unfortunately not an option for her. The reason was because she didn''t have a long-range spell strong enough to beat the bolt in her repertoire.

    On the other hand, jumping and closing up to her was also not a viable option. Silva would only risk herself being sted away again if she did so. After all, she already had a difficult time dodging the bolts from the distance.

    Silva knew that now the match had turned into a battle of endurance. She understood that when Klea hit her limit and stopped throwing the lightning bolts, she would basically lose. Therefore, she only needed to endure, as long as she could.

    ...

    Shazzaammm!!

    That was the twelfth bolt and the girl in the sky still looked like she could keep going at it. Meanwhile, Silva was at the end, on the brink of desperation.

    This match was herst chance, as yesterday she fought a privileged ss acolyte, which meant her opponent was strong. He forced her to give up the match, earning her the loss. Hence, this was herst hope to have the chance to enter the privileged ss and bring honor to the Oroboros n.

    Part of Silva told her to use her second transformation and not hold back anymore lest she would be eliminated. However, she wasn''t willing to do that. Due to a personal reason, Silva just wouldn''t resort to that.

    Shazzammm!!

    Realizing she could no longer dodge the bolts, Silva decided to risk it with one n that was already on her mind for quite some time. The reason she chose not to resort to it until now was because her calctive mind stopped her from doing it, as the n was indeed quite risky and could potentially backfire on her.

    All of Silva''s concentration was gathered, as she timed and aimed for the opportunity that could pass by easily. Then, it came.

    The moment Klea was about to cast the next lightning bolt, Silva quickly swapped the sword in her hand with a tier 3 long spear.

    When the familiar blue bolt struck from the sky, Silva raised the spear high into the sky. In an instant, the spear became a lightning rod that attracted the bolt and it quickly being sted. However, before the millions voltage current coulde to her, Silva immediately threw the spear at Klea, carrying the tremendous lightning on it.

    *swish*

    A luminous blue streak was rapidly zooming towards Klea who was in the sky.

    Kaaazzaammm!!

    The lightning-augmented spear was exploding in the air upon contact and proceeded to engulf Klea in it. As the millions volt ran through her body, Klea was quickly taken off from her channeling state and fell down.

    Naturally, Silva was also not in the best condition afterunching such a risky move. It seemed she wasn''t able to throw the spear fast enough and her hand was charred ck by the lightning.

    However, when Silva saw Klea was falling from the sky, she immediately endured the pain and dashed forward, using all thest energy she had and quickly caught her.

    The two girls dropped down to the floor side by side�� unmoving.

    The audience gasped as they saw the event unfolding. All of them wondered if there was no winner for this match.

    Magus Serena stepped forward "What an amazing fight! But we need to have a winner! Seeing that the two contestants were down, whoever is able to get up first will announce as the winner! Let us count together!"

    The crowds immediately counted down the time.

    10..

    9..

    8..

    Slowly, one of the two figures was standing up, albeit with difficulty.

    It was the pale half-blood girl, Silva.

    It looked like with her low battle power, Klea wasn''t able to resist the attack and was in a really bad condition, as she couldn''t move her body at all.

    "Here is the winner! Silva Oroboros!!"

    The crowd cheered, giving Silva a thunderous apuse. Meanwhile, the medic acolyte swiftly went up to the arena and picked up both girls to be treated.

    Emery was about to check up on their condition when his master suddenly stopped him.

    "You stay and concentrate on your match, Emery. I''m sure they both will be fine."

    Lord Izta, on the other hand, looked irritated, "Aaah, she''s so special.. how could this be!"

    Everyone in the room knows Kleas is the most talented among them, for she to lost the final fight really make them all feel down

    Lord Izta stares at Emery, earning him a confused gaze from the young boy. He seemed to want to say something but didn''t say a word in the end.

    Emery knew what Lord Izta was actually going to say, it wasn''t just him. All the others; Julian, Thrax, Chumo all think about the same thing. It all depends on Emery now.

    During the short silence suddenly, the next name for the match was called.

    It was no other than himself. And just like what Magus Xion predicted, he would fight against a privileged ss acolyte.

    "Emery Ambrose will be fighting against Armand Szain!"

    When Magus Serena announced who he would be fighting against, Emery noticed Lord Izta and Magus Xion''s face changed at the same time.

    "Lord Izta, Master? What''s wrong? What happened? Is he strong?" Emery asked with doubt in his tone.

    "Of course, Emery. He is a chosen privileged acolyte. Of course, he''s strong. But�� that''s not the main problem..." Magus Xion replied.

    "Huh?"

    Emery suddenly became worried as he saw the ashen look on their face, "What is it, master?"

    Lord Izta, who was silent all this time, stood from his seat and said, "Emery, he''s a Nephilim."

    Upon hearing Lord Izta''s words, Emery''s brain immediately went into full drive.

    ''Nephilim? Isn''t that the faction that is currently the caretaker of Earth?"

 Chapter 260 - Nephilim acolyte

    <h4>Chapter 260: Nephilim acolyte</h4>

    "Nephilim?!" Lord Izta abruptly said as he stood up from his seat. He clenched his hand and gritted his teeth. At the moment, Lord Izta appeared so emotional that he wanted to smash the wall with his clenched fist.

    Nephilim was the faction which was currently assigned as the caretaker of Earth. They were also the faction Lord Izta currently served.

    "What the hell?! Why is this happening?!!" Lord Izta said loudly, attracting the others'' attention.

    "Senior, please calm down." Magus Xion said, as he quickly tried to pacify the agitated Lord Izta.

    Meanwhile, Emery and his other three friends were all surprised and stupefied by the immense emotion Lord Izta showed when the word Nephilim was mentioned.

    Looking at Magus Xion, Emery proceeded to ask the question himself and the others wanted to know, "Master, what''s with Lord Izta? What does he mean??"

    Magus Xion took a nce at Emery, sighing before saying, "Emery... Here''s the thing. The opponent you will face against surely is very strong, but that''s not the point. What Lord Izta is concerned about is that, even if you somehow win the match, it might bring more trouble for all of you. Isn''t that what you''re worried about, senior?" Magus Xion exined, while casting his gaze to Lord Izta at thest part of his words.

    Lord Izta seemed to be in a frenzy, he walked around left and right while mumbling to himself again.

    "Yes�� No!... Enkidu... You really think so? ... Yes, yes!"

    After a series of incoherent words, Lord Izta finally stopped his loiter and turned around. The esteemedbat magus strangely showed a big smile on his face, "Don''t worry, don''t worry... This is for the best. If we want to do it, we might as well go all in!"

    The sudden and unexpected shift in mood obviously caught everyone off guard.

    While the others were still surprised by his change, Lord Izta swiftly approached Emery, grabbed his shoulder and then said, "You! You have to win, Emery! You have to win!"

    "Are you sure about that, senior? It is just one game, after all." Magus Xion said, which further confused Emery and the others.

    "No, no, no, Xion! This is not just a game anymore! This has now be a statement! Emery, you have to win no matter what!"

    Before he could respond to Lord Izta''s words, Emery heard his name being called one more time. He had to walk to the arena right now, lest he would be disqualified. Lord Izta and the others also cheered him up for the win. Magus Xion, however, walked him out of the box and whispered to him.

    "Emery, I really hate to disagree with senior Magus Izta, but I need to say this... I think you losing this match is not the worst case in this situation."

    Emery was startled for a moment. He was smart enough to read between the lines. If this faction really had control over Earth, his, his home. It was probably the smart thing to do not to make trouble with them.

    While Emery was contemting, Magus Xion continued, "On the second thought, Emery... I regret saying that, really. Just don''t think about any of this and focus on the match. Do your best!"

    Emery nodded and climbed up to the arena. As he walked, Emery had a mixed feeling about all of the information he had just heard. He wondered what kind of person this Nephilim named Armand Seinz was.

    When he reached the arena, Emery was greeted by the sight of a robust youth who raised his hand to the audience and the crowd responded to the guy''s hand with loud cheers.

    The audience had begun to vigorously cheer the guy the moment he had stepped into the arena, but Emery was not sure if it was because the guy was an acolyte from the privileged ss or probably because of his lustrous golden hair.

    When Emery scrutinized the guy closely, he finally realized the young man in front of him was the same person who was staring at him from the podium when the second game had finished.

    Emery then noticed the guy gave him a nce, which contained the same condescending look he gave to him thest time.

    Emery could only keep his silence, as his expression turned serious when he could feel the strong aura exuding from the youth''s body. He perceived a strength level that was second only to Zach, the dragon boy.

    Emery couldn''t help but click his tongue as he was amazed. This was the first privileged acolyte he met, after all.

    After giving the audience the attention they wanted Armand finally shifted his gaze to Emery, "You are�� the savage acolyte aren''t you?" he said with a thin smile.

    Emery was surprised that his opponent knew him.

    As if he knew Emery''s surprise, Armand''s smile widened a little while his eyes narrowed, "There''s no need to be surprised. After all, you are pretty famous too."

    "The Savage Acolyte, an acolyte from the fortunate ss who managed to be the champion of the second game."

    Even though the youth in front of him sounded like he wasplementing, Emery could tell the youth was actually mocking him.

    "It''s all possible because of my friend''s help, really." Emery answered truthfully.

    Unexpectedly, the young man suddenlyughed and his expression turned to that of disgust.

    "Hahahaha, yes. Of course. Of course, you did. There is no way a piece of trash from a lower world like you could ever reach this arena without others'' help."

    Emery calmly took his defensive stance and brandished the sword in his hand.

    Oblivious to Emery''s situation, the youth continued, "I will let everyone see how fake you arepared to true genius like me!"

    Armand immediately took out four ellipse-shaped objects and let them hover around him. Each of the flying objects was about half the size of an arm with both ends was pointy sharp like an arrowhead, all four objects flew and circled around Armand''s body.

    "From your foolish look, you don''t even know what you are fighting against, don''t you?"

    Without waiting for Emery''s response, Armand continued, "Hahaha, good! Feel the wrath of my Soaring Shuttles! A weapon specialized for a Spirit Reader such as me!"

    "Spirit Reader?"

    Armand raised his hand and casted a spell. In an instant, one of the ellipses hovering around him immediately rushed towards Emery at breakneck speed. Emery was shocked for a moment before he quickly parried it with his sword.

    nk!

    Emery was knocked a few steps back due to the attack. Even though the object looked unassuming, the strength behind it was much more than it looked. Emery was extremely shocked to discover an object as small as that could deal such a heavy blow.

    "You will wish you never stepped on this arena, low-life."

    Right as Armand said that, the remaining three Soaring Shuttle, together with the one who had already attacked Emery, glowing simultaneously. All of them were zooming towards Emery from four directions.

 Chapter 261 - Spirit Reader

    <h4>Chapter 261: Spirit Reader</h4>

    The ellipse-shaped objects called Soaring Shuttles were indeed unique items. Their small and modest appearance truly didn''t justify the strength they could show. After all, who could ever think objects no bigger than a human arm could hit like an elephant.

    At the moment, the golden-haired acolyte, Armand, sent two of them directly towards Emery, while the other two maneuvered from other directions, searching and waiting for an opportunity tond a decisive strike.

    Seeing the two iing ellipse-shaped flying objects, Emery quickly used his battle art technique to match the strength they exhibited as he already had the firsthand experience with it.

    [Immortal Gate - Stage 3]

    [Battle Power increased by 8 points]

    [Current Battle Power : 53]

    nk! nk!

    Two consecutive metallic sounds resounded through the air as Emery deflected the two Soaring Shuttles. His arm that held the sword was trembling violently, showing how heavy the sh had been. Even though Emery was still being pushed back by the shuttles, this time he felt much more confident facing them after sessfully deflecting two of them.

    s, his happiness didn''tst long as another round of attack wasing.

    The Soaring Shuttles flew in a perfect curve and returned back to Emery. Even though his arm was still shaking, Emery immediately took his defensive stance again, ready to counter the next attack. But then, his instinct red loudly and he realized something didn''t feel right

    Because of that, Emery quickly used the buffer time the Soaring Shuttles needed to reach him to cast [Blink] and teleported a few meters back, instead of parrying them like his original intention.

    The moment his foot touched the ground again, Emery could see the two shuttles flew in two curves thatplemented each other, while one of the two Soaring Shuttle that was hovering around him plunged towards where he was earlier.

    Looking at the three Soaring Shuttles he noticed they were actually flying at a speed way faster than before.

    The three-pronged attack from two different sides and sky, added with their elerated speed. Emery was not sure if he could parry them perfectly. Heck, he might not even be able to dodge them if he didn''t trust his instinct and teleport away.

    As if they were alive, the three shuttles shifted their trajectory and made their way towards the location Emery was currently. In addition, thest Soaring Shuttle also joined its brethren in their pursuit.

    Emery immediately casted [Shadow Mist] when he noticed those four Soaring Shuttleing at him. In the blink of an eye, several mirror images of him appeared inside the mist while Emery wisely chose to teleport once again, as he tried to confuse his opponent.

    Swissh, Swissh, Swissh, Swissh!

    Within seconds, the Soaring Shuttle had destroyed four of the mirror images. They didn''t even have the chance to dodge before getting ripped apart into two.

    Due to that, Emery realized those items were not amon weapon at all.

    Noticing the incredulous look on Emery''s face, Armandughed loudly, "Hahahaha! Did you just realize now? These are one of the ingenuity products of the human race! But I guess trash from a lower world like you won''t understand what I am saying."

    Armand swiftly cast another spell that was unknown to Emery with his hand. Immediately after, the four Soaring Shuttle piercing through the air straight at him.

    Swissh, Swissh, Swissh, Swissh!

    The four shuttles flew together straight at Emery and the multiple mirror images, ripping through them like butter. As a result, they quickly found his real body. Seeing the iing Soaring Shuttle, Emery was unsure if he would be able to block it. So, he teleported out of the mist.

    This time, Emery teleported towards Armand, hoping he could fight him in closebat. Emery appeared in front of the golden-haired acolyte for a split second before he reappeared behind him. The moment he did so, Emery swiftly sent a sh with his sword.

    However, when the sword was only a few centimeters away fromnding on its target, Emery was stopped by a strong force that held him for a second before quickly pushing him away.

    Emery was thrown a few meters towards the unexpected four Soaring Shuttle.

    With no time to blink away, coupled with the razor-sharp shuttles looming over him, Emery quickly essed his storage ring and took out another weapon in a hurry.

    nk, nk, nk, nk!

    Despite his body staggering back continuously due to tremendous impact, the four Soaring Shuttle were sessfully parried. The shuttle were knocked away and made their way around to him again, Emery stabilized his footing, swiftly preparing his stance again with his sword and dagger technique.

    In his right hand, Emery held the tier 3 sword given by his master, Magus Xion. In his left hand, he gripped the pitch-ck dagger he got from granny in reverse grip.

    nkk! nkk! nkk! nkk!

    Seeing that Emery could only defend under the barrage of the shuttles, Armandughed, "Hahaha! You can''t defeat the Soaring Shuttles with your trashy weapon, lowlife! This is the power of a Spirit Reader!"

    Spirit Readers were a title of special acolytes who had high aptitude regarding the control of the spirit force. Their practice was normally divided into three categories: controlling objects, like what Armand was currently doing right now, attacking the opponent''s mind directly like what Klea''s [Enchantment] spell did and taming other creatures like what Molt, Emery''s previous opponent, did with his ants.

    When spirit force was used to control a certain weapon like a sword or dagger, its effectiveness dropped into a tenth or a fifth of its actual prowess. That was the reason for the creation of Soaring Shuttle: an item that could be easily andpletely controlled by spirit force, while also enhancing its strength and speed.

    If Emery knew this information, he would not be surprised to see the ellipse-shaped objects speed to keep gradually increasing.

    Even though he utilized his dual wielding technique of dagger and sword, Emery would still be unable to cope with the increasing speed the Soaring Shuttles had.

    Sattt!

    Finally, Emery couldn''t take it anymore as he was hit from the back by the shuttle and knelt to the floor. Luckily, his special tier 4 spell [Jade Skin] was strong enough to stop the Soaring Shuttle from piercing his body. Emery gritted his teeth resisting the pain and blinked away.

    Seeing Emery was panting in the corner of the arena, Armandughed even harder, "Hahaha! Run! Run away, you lowlife! You are already running away, aren''t you?!"

    Armand then turned around, confidently giving Emery his back and shouted to the crowd, "Look! He''s afraid!!! What a coward!!"

    The crowd was entertained by Armand''s conduct and the cheers in the arena became even wilder.

    Emery grabbed the opportunity when Armand valiantly bragged himself to take out and use the familiar blue-colored [Strength Paste] on both of his arms and legs. Knowing it still wouldn''t be enough to take care of the shuttles, Emery decided to employ his newfound understanding of his Fey Transformation.

 Chapter 262 - Transformation Technique

    <h4>Chapter 262: Transformation Technique</h4>

    Swwoooshhh!! Swoooshh!!

    Once again, the ellipse-shaped objects emitted multiple des from their surface. The objects pierced through the air and rushed towards him. Emery knew even one hit from the flying object would cause him massive injury.

    [Shadow Root Binding]

    He decided to cast the binding spell, but his objective was not to bind the enemy, instead, Emery created some sort of barrier to slow down the object''s advance and restrict its movement at least temporarily.

    Emery cast multiple shadow roots, but even with all that effort, the spell was only strong enough to change the object''s trajectory. Though the result he got was far less than he expected, the spells still helped him to take care of half the objects, while the other half stills depend on his sword and daggers.

    A warm sensation spread through his arms and legs, a sign that [Strength Paste] had taken effect.

    [Battle Power increased by 4!]

    [Current battle power: 57]

    The notification appeared in his mind''s eyes, signaling it was time for him to begin his transformation.

    [Fey transformation - stage 1]

    Heat spread from his heart making his blood rise in temperature until it boiled. Emery slowly started to transform, but this time only two of his limbs are seen changing. Grey fur crept out and started to cover both his legs, up from his feet to the area around his thighs.

    [Battle Power increases by 5]

    [Current battle power: 62]

    "Aaaaaarrrrgh!" Emery shouted, feeling the explosion of energy from his core bursting towards every part of his body.

    The next set of four ellipse-shaped flying objects rushed towards Emery and he used his newfound power to dodge. With the increase in battle powerr, he was able to dodge the barrage without issue.

    The next attack from the ''Soaring Shuttles'' came as quickly as thest one. Thanks to his transformation, however, he became fast enough to get away from the attacks even without relying on his [Blink] spells.

    The objects moved to chase after him, but with his increased power, Emery became more confident. He stopped moving around and parried some of the ellipses while dodging the rest.

    This was possible thanks to the new technique he learned from his time with the wolf acolytes.

    "Battle Power" was an all-epassing term that was used to refer to a person''s physical strength. Physical strength consisted of thebination between speed, strength, bone density, and muscle hardness.

    Emery fey wolf transformation specialty was its speed, by only transforming his two legs, Emery still got the full benefits of speed without actually affecting his dexterity in using both hands for sword and spells.

    Now emery able to solve the problem with the flying object by dodging, he no longer needed the swords and dagger.

    His main priority is now matching the spell that Armand used to push him back before. Hence he needs a spell to tackle it.

    Emery put both weapons back on his storage ring and cast his strongest spell [dark matter]. He runs around dodging the flying object while channeling his dark core spirit power into one powerful attack. ck smokes gathered into his arm and form into a ck sphere of dark energy.

    It was now or never, this powerful attack would be his chance to end this battle before the situation worsened.

    When Emery felt the spell reaching its maximum power, he used [Blink] to teleport right in front of Armand. The acolyte was shocked for a split second, but the shock quickly turned into fury.

    "You dare to even consider trying to outmatch me with spells? Keep on dreaming!" Armand shouted. It seemed he had expected the iing attack.

    Emery pushed the ck orbs towards Armand while his opponent did the same, causing a back-and-forth between the two of them. In contrast to Emery darkness spell, Armand used a bright light element spell

    The sh of the two spells was reminiscent of an unstoppable force meeting an immovable object. Two powers, both with strength that couldn''t be scoffed at, crashed into each other in a show to determine the power of their respective beliefs.

    Strong wind currents and sounds of massive explosions resounded throughout the arena, causing the ground to shake slightly the longer their battle went on. All the spectators stood in awe, watching the exciting sh of powers.

    It had now truly turned into a battle of strength between the spells. Two opposite spells in ck and white, darkness and light, both meeting at a standstill with no current winner in sight.

    Sweat started to wet the two shing acolytes'' bodies. Their spirit cores were overextended to their limits and beyond. However, the standstill did notst long. Armand''s light started to be engulfed in darkness. For an instant, Armand''s face showed a puzzled expression.

    The boy from the lower world had a stronger spirit core than his.

    "No... this is not possible!" He shouted

    Emery gave a small smile of satisfaction upon seeing the carnage from their sh. Seeing Armand being trapped was a feast for the eyes.

    "I can do this!" Emery muttered to himself.

    However, his train of thought was broken by another mockingugh.

    "Hahahaha you must have thought you had a chance of winning, didn''t you?? Hah! Now you shall see the real power of the Nephilim family," Armand smirked.

    Armand''s eyes began to glow in dim golden light and a powerful aura began emanating from him. As his aura got stronger, Emery was able to see light particles starting to form behind him and turning into a wing made of light energy. The wing looks simr to an angel''s, but it has a translucent quality to it, casting a rainbow reflection to any surface the light touches.

    At the same time the force of his [Dark Matter] spell was suddenly pushed back against him. The strength of his enemy spell just increased twofold.

    BAMMMMM!!!

    The sh of two energies ended with Emery on the losing end. He was thrown away dozens of meters to the ground until he hit a wall He slumped down as he tried to lean on the wall for support, and ended up spitting a glob of blood.

    Emery was not going to give up yet, and he fought through the pain wracking his body to stand up and fight once more. Right as he hardened his resolve, he saw more Soaring Shuffle objects float around his opponent. This time, there were 8 of them circling around an angelic figure.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 263 - Golden Champion

    <h4>Chapter 263: Golden Champion</h4>

    Upon seeing Armand''s transformation, the audience became rowdy with thunderous cheers. Some even hit their thighs and stood in admiration. It was clear everyone was cheering for him and Armand''s expression of pride was clear as day to Emery.

    A golden haired youth, floating in mid-air supported by a single golden glowing wing on his back. Emery could not deny it was indeed a wondrous sight, the golden light bathing Armand and following his every movement was reminiscent of a divine being and something about the sight made people want to kneel before him.

    "Witness the divine power of the saint and kneel!" Armand shouted. Cheers of adoration resounded throughout the arena. That transformation had earned him the eyes of all the audience

    All around the floating acolyte were 8 Soaring Shuttles, all glowing in the same golden light as his body. The shuttles spun around him once before rushing towards Emery.

    Emery realized this fight would possibly be the hardest fight he had ever faced. But he held on with only his belief keeping himself standing. He was ready to cast his spells and he gripped both his sword and dagger until his fingertips hurt.

    "AARRRGHHH!"

    With a battle cry, he charged forward, meeting the eight pieces of Soaring Shuttle rushing towards him head-on. While running, Emery kept on casting [Dark Root] and [Shadow Mist], creating traps to slow the advance of the shuttles, using the figures made of dark mist as decoys.

    Every time Armand''s attacks destroyed them all, Emery kept on recasting them. Meanwhile he used the speed from his partial transformation to both dodge and parry the rest.

    nk! nkk!

    All 8 Soaring Shuttles curved in the air before returning to Emery with even greater speed and strength.

    Faced with the attack from every direction, he dashed around and dodged some of them and parried the rest, using his dual wielding technique and the [Blink] spell toplement his speed.

    His footwork and technique attracted the attention of the crowd and the audience all cheered in response. Judging from their reaction, this fight was the most spectacr one yet.

    One could consider the fight as a sh between a young boy raised in a lower world against an acolyte from the privileged ss who was expected toe out on top in the Magus Games. Both stood steadfast, strong and unyielding, both fueled by their opposing beliefs.

    nk! nk!

    The more seconds ticked by, the more annoyed Armand felt. At first, he thought the battle would be over the moment he casted his family special divine skill. However, reality said otherwise. The lower world acolyte he saw as no more than dirt beneath his feet still persisted.

    With an annoyed expression, Armand rubbed his ring, took out a shiny yellow vial and drank its contents in one gulp. The potion was something that would help enhance his spirit force ability, increasing the speed and strength of the Soaring Shuttles and boosting all his parameters to the maximum amount.

    On one hand, Armand realized using such a potion for an opponent like Emery was such a disgraceful act, but his pride would not let Emery stand on this arena for a second longer.

    BAAAMM!! BAAAMM!!

    The flying objects started to attack with increasing speed and strength, causing Emery to lose in the struggle. He started to take hits from the shuttles and each hit would crack his powerful tier 4 [Jade Skin] spell, sending pieces of green crystal to the ground.

    BAAAMMM!!

    Another strikended and Emery was able to feel the tremendous force behind it. With his protective energy depleted, he started to spew blood from his mouth.

    BAAAMMM!!

    Another strike connected yet again, a full-impact hit absorbed by theyer of glowing green jade on his skin. Though most of the force was absorbed by the spell, Emery could still feel a part of his bone breaking from the impact.

    Emery pushed through the pain and gritted his teeth before continuing his performance. The only thing keeping him on the ground was his desire to not let his belief be crushed by Armand.

    BAAAMMM!! BAAAMMM!!

    Two more strikes. Emery felt a painful stab on his lung, his broken rib stabbing the delicate organ. Even breathing felt like such abor, let alone fighting.

    "ARRRRGGGGHHHH!!!!"

    Emery let out a battle cry and continued resisting.

    "Hah! Don''t you dare give up now!" Armand shouted andughed, mirth dancing in his eyes as he witnessed what he saw as a futile struggle.

    Armand waved his hand, causing each Soaring Shuttle to attack in pairs. The gesture increased the strength of the attack.

    nk! nk!

    Emery''s hands felt numb thanks to the attacks. The force behind both of the items was incredibly strong and Emery was forced to use [Heroic sh] with both of his weapons in order to stop the attacks.

    nk! nk!

    CRACK!

    Emery stared at his hands in disbelief as he saw his sword break apart. The special sword given by his master... Before he could recover, more Soaring Shuttle hit his chest and back, while another one hit him on the hips. In an instant, his leg was broken, forcing him to drop on one knee, hurting and bleeding all over.

    "Hahaha! That''s more like it! Bow to me and ept your inevitable defeat!"

    The eight Soaring Shuttle all returned to Armand, hovered and spun in the air, like a pack of birds ready to finish its prey.

    Emery did not respond, not even a trace of fear was visible on his expression. Instead, his gaze was one of despair, staring at the broken pieces of the sword given by his master. Just like the sword, his spirit was broken apart as well and Magus Xion''s words about losing the fight echoed in his heart.

    Will this be the end of the fight?

    "It''s about time you give up!" Armand taunted.

    Emery looked up, seeing the condescending re from his opponent up above. Anger bubbled in his heart, but it was not directed at his opponent. It was directed at himself, as he was not strong enough to defend his beliefs. His opponent outmatched him in every aspect and he was running out of energy. There was no way to win.

    The cheers of the audience started to fill his ears and make his head numb. Time seemed to pass at a snail''s pace, his own feelings seemingly slowing down his perception of time.

    With his surroundings slowed down, Emery was able to pick out voices he recognized from the crowd.

    He stared at one particr box among the hundreds, the ce where his friends were waiting and cheering for him. Julian, Chumo and Thrax, and even Klea�� Every single one of them ced their hopes on him.

    It was a reminder this fight was not about him anymore. This fight was dedicated to his friends, the friends that failed to make it.

    Though they were far, Emery could see them cheering for him clear as day. Their voices were like a small spark of me igniting what remained of his spirit, letting it burn, letting Emery once again stand and give his all.

    "AAAAAARGGGH!"

    Emery shouted and stood up, even though one of his feet was no more than a stump.

    "Fool! You should have stayed down!" Armand boasted.

    Emery shouted with all his strength and he felt something unlock in his body as he struggled to walk forward.? A part of his meridians was unlocked and energy started to course through his whole body.

    [Immortal Gate �C Stage 4 Unlocked!]

    [Battle Power increased by 16!]

    [Current Battle Power: 70]

    Emery no longer bothered with the partial transformation and called upon the full power of his bloodline. His ears sharpened, turning into canine ears resting atop his head, while his teeth sharpened and both his arms transformed into wicked ws. All his legs and arms turn into grey fur.

    [Current Battle Power: 75]

    This was the maximum percentage of physical transformation he could achieve without losing his mind and fully sumbing into the instincts of the bloodthirsty beast. Seeing his advance, Armand directed the eight Soaring Shuttle to once again charge forward, but Emery did not bother dodging. He deflected a few of them with his arm and just rammed the rest with his body. He ran on all fours and roared like a wild animal.

    The Soaring Shuttles returned back towards Emery hard from all directions, causing his limbs, his face and his body to bleed and stain the arena floor with red. The gaze of madness and bloodthirst Armand saw in Emery''s eyes made him unconsciously step back.

    "You�� You are Madd��!"

    Emery stopped running and leaped forward and the panicked Armand was unable to dodge, he didn''t even get a chance to cast another spell. Caught off-guard, Armand was easily pinned down to the ground.

    Although his arm still bled, Emery did not seem bothered. He raised his bleeding furry arm and mmed his fist down on Armand''s face!

    BAAAMMM!!

    Armand was hit square on his face, causing an audible crack to echo throughout the arena. The once cheering audience had gone quiet with bewilderment. The fight did not go as they expected.

    BAAAMMM!!

    Once more, Emery mmed down a punch on Armand''s face, and the audience started to murmur amongst each other.

    BAAAMMM!!

    The third punch made Armand spit something out to the side. Few of his teeth were broken from the hit and his pretty face was ruined.

    BAAAMMM!! BAAAMMM!!

    There were no sounds of cheering and the murmurs quieted down. All that could be heard was the golden champion''s painful scream echoing throughout the arena.

    Finally, a notification appeared in Emery''s mind.

    [You have won the fifth match]

 Chapter 264 - Reward

    <h4>Chapter 264: Reward</h4>

    Emery stood still, numb with pain and ignoring the tiny rivers of red seeping from his wounds and dripping on the arena floor. He felt neither agony nor fear of death. He simply stared at his opponent lying unconscious on the floor. The overwhelmingly strong opponent he managed to defeat with his efforts.

    He took a few moments to relish in the excitement and relief as the crowds cheered for his name. His name was spoken with excitement and wonder.

    Voices started to blur together. Some of the audience called him by his name, while others called him by his title: ''The Savage Acolyte''.

    Without Emery realizing, the spectators considered the title fitting for him. It was not only a reference to his wolf bloodline and the prowess he disyed in the fights, but it also showed how in their eyes Emery was a real savage, a lower ss uncivilized animal who originated from a lower world. An acolyte that should have stayed out of sight at the bottom of the food chain and had now shaken the world that once belonged to the elites.

    A bottom ss acolyte, yet still able to reach the top, of course he became an overnight sensation amongst the audience. Some of the lower ss people even started to consider him an example to follow.

    Unfortunately, the fame came with hatred. Emery''s win had garnered the dislike of thoseing from the opposite side. They hated the fact people like Emery managed to be champions.

    While Emery was basking in his victory, discussions started between the various groups who witnessed the match from the closed confines of the Grand Magus area.

    In particr, headmaster Altus Dreyden seems to have mixed feelings about the situation he was currently facing.

    With a slight limp, Emery walked back to his box. Right as the door opened, his friends gathered close and helped him walk.

    "Emery, you did it! Congrattions, you really managed to do it!!"

    All four of his friends gathered around him, all excited from the results of the match. Even Lord Izta was not immune, as he shed a small smile to Emery.

    A momentter, they heard a knock from the door. One of them opened the door and let a medical acolytee in. As Emery was still conscious, they did not take him to the treatment room and immediately started the healing process on the spot.

    Emery sat on the corner while the acolyte treated his wounds. Meanwhile, his friends and master were all busy preparing food and drinks to celebrate this achievement.

    The previously quiet and serious atmosphere turned loud and rowdy with genuineughter.

    Meanwhile, Emery himself still had a difficult time epting the fact he managed to win the match. Though he did win, it was partially through luck and the mistakes of his opponent. His friends gathered and convinced him to ept this win before returning to prepare food and drinks for the celebration.

    They talked,ughed and enjoyed the food.

    A few hours passed and all the final rounds matches were finished. After a short recess, all the participants who won at least 4 times in the third game were all called. Altogether, there are 105 acolytes who managed to achieve that and Emery is one of them.

    Magus Serena greeted them and requested for the audiences'' cheers and apuse to mark the start of the most awaited part of the games. Among more than 10.000 acolytes, 105 were chosen as the winners.

    Right as Magus Serena started the announcement, Emery received a notification in his mind.

    [Congrattions for winning the Magus Games!]

    [For winning 4 matches, you have received 40.000 contribution points!]

    [For winning the third game, you have received 30.000 contribution points!]

    [70.000 total contribution points received]

    He read through all the notifications with a grateful smile on his lips. Absentmindedly, he wondered what items he could get with this much contribution points.

    "Now, to the most awaited part of the ceremony, I know all of you have been waiting for this!" Magus Serena pped and smiled, mimicking the excitement most of them probably felt. "It''s time to see which Grand Magus will ept them as their disciples!"

    Emery had been briefed on the details of this particr reward before. There were more than 50 Grand Magus all standing on a podium in front of them.

    Each of the 105 winners would be called and they would receive offers from the Grand Magus interested in them. Some might get a few, some might get plenty of offers. But in the end, each acolyte could only choose one as their master.

    This practice was made in order to let each acolyte choose their own master as a reward.

    Each name was called, and on average an acolyte would receive three offers. Normally, the offers woulde from the elemental institute the acolyte was proficient in, from the destiny path institutes and sometimes a Grand Magus from a huge faction might add an offer if they were interested.

    Although, an event where Grand Magus fighted over a talented acolyte was unusual, actually obtaining a talented acolyte among the winners would be a huge boon for them in the long run.

    Famous names, such as Zach the dragon boy, received more than a dozen offers from Grand Magus representatives from different factions. In fact, most of the 50 previously chosen privileged acolytes all received at least half a dozen offers.

    "Silva Oroboros"

    Emery saw Silva step forward and after a few seconds of appraisal, four Grand Magus raised their hands. Silva looked over each of them before choosing Yvere, the Grand Magus from the nt Institute.

    "Roran Hartlight."

    On Roran''s turn, two Grand Magus raised their hand. He chose a Grand Magus representing the destiny path of War.

    One by one, each acolyte was called, and finally, Emery''s turn came.

    "Emery Ambrose."

    Emery stepped forward. He felt worry and doubt starting to creep into his mind. He knew he was one of the least favorite acolytes among the 105 winners, but he still held out hope one of the Grand Magus present would ept him as a student. Perhaps the Grand Magus of the Darkness Institute, Zenonia, would take him in or perhaps Yvere, the Grand Magus from the nt Institute.

    A few awkward seconds passed, but there was no offer.

    It was then he realized, none of the Grand Magus present would take him.

    "Why�� Why?" He muttered, despair evident in his voice, though it was drowned by the palpable silence.

    Magus Serena, sensing the situation, finally stepped in to save him. "Well, now this is truly an awkward situation��"

    Emery was sidestepped from his reward while he tried to figure out what happened. The Magus Games finally ended with a fanfare, the Headmaster''s speech and another show of fireworks, a jubnt celebration contrasting Emery''s disappointment.

 Chapter 265 - News

    <h4>Chapter 265: News</h4>

    After the Magus Game ended, the depressed Emery returned to Lord Izta''s pce apanied by his friends. The mood that should have been celebratory because of Emery''s win turned into a sour one due to the mistreatment he received.

    All because of the fact that there was no one from the fifty-plus grand magus present at the arena, willing to take Emery as their disciple. None.

    The moment they arrived at the front of the familiar hall, Julian immediatelyunched the question he had held since earlier, "Has this ever happened before, Lord Izta? How could they do that to Emery? That''s so unfair!"

    Unexpectedly, Lord Izta, the one who was normally very emotional at this kind of situation, was eerily silent. He himself was speechless. Seeing Lord Izta was lost in his thoughts, Magus Xion proceeded to answer Julian''s inquiry, "It does, actually. But it''s a very rare urrence."

    Thrax screamed on top of his lung, releasing all the anger he felt. He then said, "What the hell! Why would this happen in the first ce? Emery won thepetition but didn''t get the reward? What a joke of apetition!"

    Emery grabbed Thrax''s shoulder and tried to calm the fuming bull. Actually, he could understand why Thrax behaved like this. But in all honesty, he did not really care about this matter too much.

    Thinking about the situation he was in, Emery was fine if he didn''t get picked by the grand magus. After all, he had been blessed by several masters already.

    Lord Izta had taught him aboutbat technique and its application in real battle. Magus Xion had attentively guided him through his study on his elements, training him to increase his spell control and power. There was also Grand Magus Zenoia, whose contributions were not less than the former two.

    All in all, Emery did not think he really needed another master at the moment. He already had enough and he still hadn''t learned all the things he had been taught. He only wanted to know why, what was the reason none of the grand magus chose him.

    "Why, master? What could be the reason? Was I not good enough?"

    Upon hearing Emery''s question, Magus Xion thought he was disappointed no one took him. But when he saw the calm expression on his disciple''s face, Magus Xion knew he was overthinking it.

    "No, Emery. Your spell prowess was pretty decent, you also have exceptionalbat skills. Most importantly, you have shown your tenacity, which was the highlight of yourst match."

    "Then, why? Is this about my bloodline, master? Is that the reason? Well, I did think I still depend too much on my transformation."

    Magus Xion waved his hand and shook his head, "No... you do well on that, Emery. You didn''t justpletely depend on your transformation. On the contrary, itplements well with your spell repertoire."

    Julian stepped into the conversation and spoke his guess, "Is it a political reason, then? They won''t let us, ''lower realm people'', to ever get into the privileged ss, aren''t they?"

    Upon hearing Julian''s words, Klea immediately said, "Well, Emery still got into the privileged ss, right? He just didn''t get a grand magus master, right?"

    "Yes he should be" said Magus Xion

    Seeing all his friends concern, Emery voice his thought "Friends, don''t you all worried, I don''t really need a new master, I already have Lord Izta and Magus Xion for that"

    Hearing what Emery said, Magus Xion breathed a sigh "Emery.. it really is much different being a disciple of a magus and a grand magus, even more, an official appointed one... I really surprised my master did not take you in�� maybe if I talk to her��"

    While the debate was still ongoing, Lord Izta and Magus Xion''s expression suddenly changed. They abruptly jerked their head upwards, looking toward one particr side of the sky.

    Emery and the others were confused at first when they saw the strange behaviour the two esteemed magus showed. Fortunately, their confusion was quickly answered as they suddenly felt a strong pressureing from their left.

    "What is that?"

    Before Emery and the others could say more words, they saw both Lord Izta and Magus Xion went to their knees facing towards the west. At the same time, some kind of powerful force made Emery and his friends kneel to the ground.

    Lifting their heads, Emery and the others saw two figuresing from the west sky and slowly making their way to the group.

    One of them was a woman with long white hair that flowed down till her back and dark glossy skin. The woman''s eyes were as sharp as those of an eagle. Her figure was exuding a strong lightning element. Emery and the others could vaguely see lightning currents swirling around her body without her casting any spell. This woman was definitely a powerful lightning magus.

    As if the first figure was not shocking enough, the second figure who was only a step behind the woman was even more so. A figure known to all people of the Magus Academy and probably all across the human-controlled universes.

    An old man with a long white beard and a wooden stick in his hand, the headmaster of Magus Academy, Altus Dreyden.

    "Wee Headmaster Altus, wee Grand Magus Ororo." Lord Izta and Magus Xion together said with respect.

    "Izta, Xion... you two can raise." the headmaster said, as he walked closer to Emery and his friends. With every step he took, the five young teenager''s hearts beat faster and faster.

    Even though Headmaster Altus looked like a simple old man at first nce. The person walking towards them was the head of all the magus in the academy, one of the strongest supreme magus of humanity.

    With a slight movement from him, Emery suddenly found his body forced to stand. The headmaster approached him and looked straight into Emery''s eyes.

    Emery, on the other hand, suddenly felt as if something, some kind of energy probing through his body until it stopped at his dark core.

    "Dark core�� Hmm�� It''s true then." Headmaster Altus murmured. He then sighed deeply, "Such a pity..."

    He then turned towards the others and disclosed the reason for his arrival, "I am here to congratte our talented acolyte and also bring unfortunate news."

    Headmaster Altus once again set his gaze on Emery, "Emery Ambrose, it''s my regret to tell you that even though you seeded remarkably at the magus game, the academy unable to let you in the privileged ss."

    "!!!"

    Dozens of questions immediately gushed into Emery''s mind, not only because of the news itself but also because the headmaster himself hade in person to tell him the news.

 Chapter 266 - Reason

    <h4>Chapter 266: Reason</h4>

    The words spoken out from Headmaster Altus''s mouth made the already tense atmosphere turned uncannily silent. The statement directly delivered by the highest authority in the Magus Academy definitely brought extreme shock to everyone at the present.

    This meant that, not only did Emery not get the reward of being a grand magus disciple, but he also didn''t get the privileged ss entry he deserved. Then, did not this mean all the efforts Emery had put in: the sweat and pain during the training and the severe injuries during thepetition, before finally winning it, were all in vain.

    Emery was overwhelmed by the news, one he wished he did not hear. His calm demeanor he was almost broken. He wanted to know why.

    Emery was about to ask the reason, but Lord Izta beat him to it. A spectacr outburst wasing out of Lord Izta, "Headmaster, why?! Why?! What is going on here?!!"

    After releasing the anger he held inside, Lord Izta quickly regretted saying it out loud. In addition, to the headmaster of Magus Academy.

    Fortunately, Headmaster Altus didn''t look offended by Lord Izta''s careless conduct. He calmly approached the now silent Lord Izta and grabbed his shoulder signaling him to calm down.

    "Dear all, it hase to my attention what you all have been doing here." Headmaster Altus said while walking around Lord Izta. He then suddenly stopped and stared at Lord Izta, "You have not been your usual self, Izta."

    "Yes�� headmaster... I��"

    Before Lord Izta could finish his words, the headmaster continued his speech, "I have seen good things from these young acolytes. Not just Emery, but the others as well. It was indeed exciting and fulfilling to see that others were doing really well despite them basically being raised from a lower world" Headmaster Altus said, looking at the others beside Emery one by one.

    "I understand what you all are feeling when I told you that Emery lost his entry to privileged ss. A reward that indeed should have been his. Hence, I am here in person to make sure all of you didn''t get the wrong idea."

    Emery and the others were holding their breath, waiting for the real reason to be unveiled.

    "The reason young Emery here will not be epted into the privileged ss is not because he is from a lower world or because he is a half-blood. Neither of the two was the reason."

    Headmaster Altus directed his gaze to Emery and looked him directly in the eye, "It''s purely because of his current situation, or should I say his cultivation."

    Emery saw Headmaster Altus took a deep breath before saying the words he had been waiting for, words that would clear up the confusion in his mind, "The reason was because none of the grand magus would ept a disciple who is guaranteed unable to advance to the magus realm."

    "!!!" The others were shocked by the unexpected and unimaginable reason.

    "G-Guaranteed to not...? What do you mean, headmaster? T-There''s no way, right...?" Emery asked Headmaster Altus after he processed the words.

    s, when Emery''s eyes met with the headmaster''s and saw the seriousness in them, he fell into despair. All of a sudden, his entire body felt lifeless. Everything instantly became dark and Emery felt lightheaded, as if his soul was flying out of his body. The next thing he knew, the headmaster''s voice went into his mind.

    "Young Emery, you have ruined your spirit core by going to the wrong path. Most humans who chose your current path of cultivation will not survive their breakthrough."

    Headmaster Altus then showed Emery how he saw his body from the outside. The headmaster demonstrated how his spirit energy flowed in and out of his dark core.

    Headmaster Altus then continued his words, "Someone has been helping you to sessfully cultivate so far and that''s your fortune. Just like others who once followed such a path, you have a much stronger spirit corepared to those of the same rank, hence your ster achievement in the Magus Games."

    "However, in the end, none of those people managed to be a Magus. And that was exactly what will happen to you, young Emery. I believe that even with continuous fortuitous encounters and events, you can only reach at most rank 9 acolyte in your life."

    When Headmaster Altus finished his words, Emery felt as if his souls was sucked back into his body and regained his consciousness. He absentmindedly looked at the headmaster, only to find the man stared at him.

    "Do you understand, young Emery?"

    Even though his heart was devastated, Emery still nodded his head, albeit with difficulty, "Yes, headmaster. I... I understand..."

    At the moment, Emery''s mind was filled with what Killgraga had told him. Could that dragon really want to ruin him?

    On the other hand, Lord Izta and Magus Xion were dumbfounded with all this revtion, especially Magus Xion who waspletely oblivious to this.

    "I will repeat what I said earlier one more time just to be clear. To make it more simple, the Magus Academy cannot and will not spend its limited resources on an acolyte who is destined to not be a magus. I hope this answers all your questions."

    Unexpectedly, Lord Izta knelt down in front of the headmaster, his head lowered, "Please, headmaster! If there''s anything you can do, help him, Gi-Give this kid a chance! G-Give my world a chance..."

    Headmaster Altus sighed, "Yes, Izta. I know. I understand what you are trying to do with this young boy. And I am telling you, young Emery getting into the privileged ss would not solve anything and would only bring more problems than benefitter down the road."

    Just as despair filled Lord Izta''s face, Headmaster Altus continued, "But rest assured, I am here to help you."

    Headmaster Altus then shifted his gaze toward the woman who came with him, "Master Ororo here is impressed with the young girl and wanted to take her as her disciple."

    Upon hearing that, Klea was startled. She then saw Grand Magus Ororo smile at her.

    "Are you willing to be her disciple?" Headmaster Altus asked, looking at Klea.

    Klea nced at Lord Izta at first and saw him quickly nod his head, signaling that she should ept the offer. She then quickly bowed and said, "I am honored to be your disciple, grand magus."

    And then, when everyone thought that Headmaster Altus was done, he didn''t. He looked towards the three remaining boys, Julian, Chumo, and Thrax, "I saw how you three fight together during the second game and I am quite impressed. For that, I will let the three of you join the elite ss."

    This probably the most wondrous news they all heard yet.

    Headmaster Altus shed a faint smile when he saw how everyone was excited. He then returned his gaze to Emery and said, "As for you Emery, I have spoken to the Patriarch of the Wolf Bloodline and he agreed to help you learn and understand more about your bloodline. Unless you can somehow break free from the problem your core has, this is the path I rmend to you to go through for now."

    Emery nodded his head again and bowed, to give his gratitude and respect for the attention and care the headmaster gave him and his friends. Headmaster Altus nodded his head and pped his hand, attracting the attention of everyone.

    "Now, can all of you give me some privacy with your Lord Izta?"

    Before leaving the pce, Emery saw Lord Izta seemed to be really anxious, more than usual.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 267 - Agenda

    <h4>Chapter 267: Agenda</h4>

    Emery and his friends left the room. Now, only the magus, Grand Magus and the Headmaster remained.

    Xion had thought of leaving, considering the headmaster only called for Lord Izta. So, he quickly asked permission to go. However, the headmaster shook his head.

    "No, Xion�� Stay here, as you are a part of this as much as Izta is." Headmaster Altus said with a grave tone.

    The tension in the air instantly thickened, the two were able to sense the seriousness of the situation. Magus Xion had sensed something was up back when the acolytes were here, and what the headmaster said quickly confirmed his suspicion.

    Behind the headmaster, grand magus Ororo stood still with her usual stern and cold look, but Xion''s attentive gaze caught a slight smile gracing the woman''s lips.

    He was sure. They had a stern scoldinging their way.

    The headmaster stared at the two, sighed and shook his head. "You two really are in over your head."

    As if on cue, both Lord Izta and Magus Xion kneeled again.

    "What were you thinking, Izta? Are you trying to undermine the Nephilim faction and rece them with those kids?" Headmaster Altus scolded.

    The two realized at the same time, the headmaster had caught wind of their ns and connected the dots between what he knew and what they did.

    "Headmaster, I�� No, we are not afraid of-"

    Headmaster Altus rubbed his forehead, sighed again.

    "No, you two, this is not about being afraid of them. This is a matter of billions of lives. There is a reason the Nephilims were chosen as the caretaker. Do you think a couple of 16 year old kids are up to such a monumental task?!"

    "With all due respect, headmaster, I believe we should prepare for future possibilities. They have the potential to-"

    The headmaster scratched his head, released a long sigh and touched the still kneeling Izta''s shoulder. "No, Izta. What you are doing now is ruining their future. You have done well in guiding them, that much I will admit, but you should not put in their heads that the Nephilims are their enemy."

    Izta gritted his teeth and shuddered, attempting to calm his emotion.

    "Izta, I know what the Nephilim did to you, but�� Whatever happened in the past, we all need to remember our primary mission is to guide them, to bestow them the knowledge they need to choose their own future, how to achieve their best self and find their own resolve�� not to be the vessel of yours."

    Lord Izta bowed his head lower. Even if it was painful, he could understand where Headmaster Altus wasing from.

    "The same thing applies to you, Xion."

    "Yes, Headmaster.".

    "You are also forcing your own agenda towards that kid, didn''t you?"

    "No, Headmaster. I did not do such a thing."

    "Well, if you aren''t involved�� It''s probably all your master''s, then."

    Xion did not answer. He searched through his memory and remembered what he heard when he was present during his master and Emery''s conversations. He could see his master did give an unusual amount of attention to the seemingly ordinary kid.

    "Xion, I''m sure your Master knew a lot about Emery''s dark core limitations, knowing that why would she still helping him open up the blockage? Fortunately, she didn''t kill the kid in the process."

    Xion bowed even lower, upon hearing the headmaster''s question.

    "To be honest, those kids from a lower world�� They have amazing potential and they will surely give me more headache in the future�� But you two need to keep in mind that first and foremost, we are an academic institute, we present the vision of learning, and adding politics into this would just be detrimental to that objective. They can choose anything they want and do whatever they want after they finish their study, but for now, they are in our care, and it''s our duty to guide them. Do you understand?!"

    "Yes, Headmaster." Xion said.

    Meanwhile, to Xion''s surprise, Izta still did not say anything. From his clenched fists, Xion could see the lord was still bottling up his emotions.

    "As for you, Izta." The headmaster called, and thebat champion looked up from his kneeling position. Izta''s eyes betrayed his true emotions.

    "I will help you about this matter with your world��? Next month, at theing council meeting, I''ll sponsor the proposal for your to be returned to you and those acolytes. How is that?"

    Izta sighed, feeling the raging storm in his heart calm, and closed his eyes, causing a single tear to spill from the corner of his eye. "You willing to do that? Thank you, thank you, Headmaster"

    "That shouldn''t be too much of a problem, considering your is just one of the hundreds they were assigned to, but..."

    The word instantly made Lord Izta listen attentively.

    "Izta, I will need you to step down from your position as the protector of the Combat Institute"

    The sentence instantly shocked Izta. Though he was d for the favor offered by the headmaster, he has had this position for hundreds of years. Of course he would be hesitant.

    "But why, Headmaster?"

    "One, this is a punishment for what you did to these kids, but mostly this would appease the peopleining about this incident."

    Xion could guess that either the Nephilim faction or some other high noble factions were barking like mad dogs about abat magus champion supporting a group of lower realm acolytes so much they managed to take the position of champion in the games.

    "I understand that it is for the best, Headmaster. I will ept this punishment dly." Izta said.

    "To be honest, I agreed with this n because I really need your help," Altus added.

    "I will do anything, Headmaster. Tell me." Izta answered solemnly. It seemed the promise of his being returned was enough to calm him down and restore his spirit.

    "I have had reports of increasing troubles in the frontlines and I need you to represent me and see the current situation. This way, you can help me gather information and you can stay far away from all this until those nobles cooled down their rage and forget all about this incident. I am thinking a few years'' time and after that, you can have your position back in the academy again, What do you think?"

    The part where the headmaster mentioned the mission would take years concerned him. He was not too concerned about the length itself, he was more concerned that this mission would make him miss much of the kid''s development during his time in this academy. However, as much as his heart screamed, Izta knew he was in no position to reject such an offer. With a heavy heart, he epted.

    "That''s great, Izta" Headmaster Altus nodded. "As for those kids, you don''t need to worry too much, Xion and Ororo here will guide them. After all, they got into elite ss and they''ll surely be busy with their training"

 Chapter 268 - Terra Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 268: Terra Kingdom</h4>

    The news about one of the five Combat Magus Protectors stepping down from his position spreaded through the Magus Academy real fast, bringing countless shock and confusion throughout the acolytes and magus'' circles.

    The next day, the said champion''s pce was quickly locked down by the academy, and would continue to be locked until the new protector assigned to the empty post.

    After hearing the news, Emery and his friends immediately knew who the person was. Hence, they quickly went searching for the saidbat magus champion. However, Lord Izta was nowhere to be found.

    "What''s going on, Emery? Where''s Lord Izta?" Julian asked.

    The five teenagers were so anxious, they would go find the headmaster themselves if they could. They wanted to see the bottom of it. But then, a figure suddenly approached them from the shadows, startling them.

    Emery was about to cast his spells when he realized the figure was Yuria, the masked woman, Lord Izta''s trusted subordinate.

    Yuria did not say anything and just gestured to Emery and the others to follow her. Realizing her intention, they quickly followed the masked woman who was already far in the distance.

    Emery and the others were brought into an unknown swirling portal. Even though they hesitated for a moment when Yuria entered the portal, they immediately steeled their resolve and went into it.

    The moment they walked through the portal, they arrived at a that felt very simr to Earth. The blue sky, the lush prairie, the verdant forest. At the moment, they were standing atop of a cliff.

    Emery and the others quickly looked around, observing their surroundings. Their attention was caught by a city in the distance, with a magnificent pce standing in the middle of it.

    Emery realized Yuria was standing beside them, "Where did you take us? What is this ce?"

    "This is Terra Kingdom, Lord Izta''s home."

    Emery and the others once heard Lord Izta was given and and title on this Magus World, but this was the first time they actually ever saw it. Seeing the city with a grand pce in it, they could not help but be amazed.

    The group quickly followed Yuria, who had already started walking, and made their way towards the city.

    As Emery and the others walked past the city gate and entered the city, they found out this city was nothing like any normal city that they had ever seen. Almost, if not most, of its citizens looked and felt like capable fighters.

    The reason Emery could arrive at this conclusion was because of their figures. They all had the figure of a warrior and almost all of them carried a kind of weapon on them, despite their casual attire. No matter if they were male or female, they were all the same.

    With Yuria walking at the front leading the way, all eyes that looked at Emery and the others were filled with respect.

    When they reached the majestic pce they saw from the distance, Emery and his friends were surprised and shocked to see hundreds of fully equipped fighters in golden and silver armor gathering in the middle of a massive courtyard.

    Fortunately, the group could see Lord Izta, who was standing in front of the soldiers and currently giving them instruction. Seeing that Lord Izta was fine, Emery heaved a sigh of relief.

    Realizing Emery and the others hade, Lord Izta quickly called them up to the front, showing all of them to these soldiers.

    "Attention, men! Fighters of the Terra''s Army! These acolytes are my junior. Therefore, always remember to show them the same respect you have shown me in the future!"

    Emery and the others were shocked by the introduction Lord Izta delivered.

    Noticing it, Lord Izta chuckled, "Hahaha, you boys and girl are my juniors. Naturally, what is mine is yours. Here, let me show you."

    Lord Izta pointed his finger at the group of fighters that had gathered.

    "This is my private army, 3000 strong Terra soldiers. The 300 in golden armors are the strongest among the bunch. Every one of them are as strong as rank 8 acolytes. Meanwhile, those that are in silvers areparable to rank 7 acolyte. Aren''t they impressive?"

    Emery and the rest were shocked when they heard each and every one of these 3000 men were stronger than they were.

    "These Terra men have gone into dozens of wars with me..."

    Lord Izta suddenly shouted, "Are you all ready for another battle?!"

    "RUUUAAAA!!" the soldiers shouted in unison.

    Lord Izta suddenly remembered something, he pped his hand and 4 figures all wearing masks, simr to the one used by Yuria, suddenly appeared next to him silently.

    "You all can open your mask"

    The moment they took off the mask that covered most of their faces, Emery and the boys were captivated. All four of them were all females and they all looked beautiful, despite the different traits seen between each of them.

    Each had their own unique aura and racial ethnicity. Therefore, they couldn''t possibly be rted in blood.

    "Let me introduce them to all of you. This is Rosia, Sillica, Cam and Grisa. They are my generals."

    From them, Emery could feel an aura that was simr to Magus Xion. They must be at Magus level or at least rank 9 acolyte.

    "Oh yeah, let''s not forget about Yuria. She''s the youngest and my favorite."

    Before Emery or the others couldment on what Lord Izta meant by his favorite, Lord Izta said something that made the atmosphere turn silent, "The five of them are also my lifepanions."

    "..."

    "Lifepanions?" Emery was still trying to process Lord Izta''s words when Thrax abruptly shouted, startling the soul out of him.

    "WOW! Lord Izta, you really are my champion! I want to be just like you!"

    Julian and Chumo also looked very excited, while Klea was quietly embarrassed.

    "Unfortunately, I am still not blessed with a son or daughter. So you five and these people here, you all are my family."

    Seeing Lord Izta being so casual, even though he had just been removed from his position, made Emery and the others at ease. However, they still wondered what happened between the headmaster and Lord Izta yesterday. And from the look of it, Lord Izta was preparing for war.

    "Are you leaving, Lord Izta?" Emery asked.

    "Yes, Emery. I have been assigned to the frontline, I will be gone for a while"

    The news was a shock to everyone and before Lord Izta can exin, Magus Xion has arrived at the ce

    "Oh! Xion is already here. Let''s go. All of you must have a lot of questions. Let us talk inside."

 Chapter 269 - Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 269: Farewell</h4>

    Emery and his friends were escorted into the pce. The entire building was made of sturdy yet clean white stones, with multiple weapons decorating the walls. From the exquisite carved details seen on each weapon, it was clear each one of them boasted incredible craftsmanship.

    After walking for a while, they arrived in the main hall. The room was decorated with simr weapons as the halls, but with the addition of several skeletons and carcasses from many different kinds of beasts.

    After they all entered the room, Lord Izta started exining what the headmaster told him yesterday.

    He did not mention whether he considered his own decisions right or wrong, but the fact remained that due to his actions, some people were targeting them, most likely those from the Nephilim faction. Before exining anything else, Lord Izta warned them to be more careful while he was gone.

    On the other hand, Lord Izta also mentioned that, while he has to go to the front lines, the Headmaster of the academy has promised to help their, Earth, to earn its independence. Lord Izta exined he was very grateful. Even if he had to go to the front lines for one hundred years to pay for such a huge favor, he would dly do it.

    Lord Izta looked around the pce, sighed, and said in a sentimental tone. "Ah, I hope after this assignment, I can finallye back home. It''s been far too long."

    Lord Izta exined to them the importance of being independent. As they all knew, all lower worlds had a restrictionw ced upon them. Thew was ced to restrict interference of the outside world into a lower realm, and one of its main restrictions was forbidding any magus to enter the world. This was done to ensure the lower worlds could each go through a proper evolution process.

    Only those in the position of a caretaker could give limited ess to any magus who wishes to enter the lower world. Lord Izta hoped to attain said position in order to finally go home.

    "How about us, Lord?" Julian asked. From his tone, it was clear that he was very much interested in these matters

    "You five, acolytes of the academy, are special cases." Lord Izta answered.

    Hearing about this, suddenly Emery thought of something and asked

    "Lord Izta, then would it be possible for us toe and go back home any time we want?"

    "What do you mean, Emery?" Lord Izta looked at Emery and asked.

    "What I mean is, is it possible if I want to go back to earth right away like today��?"

    "Why would you want to do that, Emery? Each day you spend in this academy is very precious," Lord Izta replied baffled.

    "Hmph! Probably something to do with a girl!" Klea interrupted.

    Emery looked at her and Lord Izta, unable to answer that usation as he certainly was thinking about a certain girl�� That was, Morgana, obviously. A month has passed, and due to the circumstances he left her in, he was really worried about her.

    "No, Emery, unfortunately not. Our home is on the other side of the quadrant. With the help of the teleportation gate and fast spaceship travel you may be able to reach it within days, or hours with the Headmaster''s powerful artifacts, but the restriction ced only allow you the special case acolytes to enter during certain times, like the recall"

    Upon hearing the answer, Emery gave a long, heavy sigh. After all, he really could do nothing to help Morgana for now. He could only hope nothing bad would happen to her.

    "Anyway, While I am gone, Yuria will be in charge. You can find her when you want to reach me. I will also order 1000 of my warriors to stay behind. If those Nephilim want to make trouble, you have my permission to order them as you see fit. For anything else, Magus Xion, I hope you will follow up on the Headmaster''s promise, will you?"

    "Yes. Of course, Senior, I surely will." Magus Xion answered solemnly.

    "This is the most I can do for you. Other than that, I wish you all good luck. I hope I''ll see you all before your graduation. For that, I have prepare a special graduation present for you all." Lord Izta smiled. "Ah, before I go, I have also prepared a party for us all."

    That night, Emery and his friends were all gathered around a huge bonfire. The ce was packed, almost every citizen of the Terra Kingdom was there to celebrate. Everyone enjoyed the luxurious food while singing and dancing together.

    The party was not only held as a celebration for the five''s eptance into the elite ss, but it was also a going-away party for Lord Izta and the 2000 men private army.

    Though everyone else enjoyed themselves, the five participated in the party with a heavy heart, knowing Lord Izta would have to leave for a few years. They only knew each other for around a month, but the lord felt like a part of their family already and they couldn''t help but feel a little sad.

    Emery did not even celebrate during this wonderful time. He used everyone else''s focus on celebrating to approach his master with guilt.

    "What is it, Emery?" Magus Xion asked kindly.

    "Ah, Master�� I want to sincerely apologize, for I have broken the precious sword you gave me��" Emery bowed and confessed.

    "Ah, yes Emery, I saw while it happened, it''s alright."

    "No, Master. I have broken such a precious gift I do not know how or when, but I will somehow find a way to rece your gift."

    "You mean with a sword like this one?" Magus Xion interjected.

    Magus Xion waved his hand and took out an identical sword with identical symbols before exining to Emery that the sword, though sturdy, was mass-produced for him and the master casually gave another one to rece the broken one.

    "..."

    Emery did not know what to say.

    He had no idea what he regretted more, him worrying about the broken sword so much, or his master making him think that the sword given to him was such a treasured item.

    Wouldn''t this mean he had worried over nothing?

    The party continued all night, everyone seemingly still having enough energy even as the hours tick by. When the party was finally over, the five of them stayed overnight at Lord Izta''s pce.

    The next day, they all bid farewell to Lord Izta and thanked him before leaving. Right as they walked away from the pce, a notification appeared in their minds at the same time.

    [Your Elite ss will start tomorrow]

 Chapter 270 - New Class

    <h4>Chapter 270: New ss</h4>

    With Lord Izta''s pce being locked, today, Emery and friends returned back to their provided housing, the mountain site where everyone from ss 77 lived during their time in the academy.

    The main reason they returned to this ce was to say farewell. As of tomorrow, they would have to move to the location reserved for elite ss students.

    When they passed through the courtyard, some acolytes stared at them with the most unusual gaze.

    Most of these acolytes were unable to pass the first game and now among the five of them, Klea and Emery managed to reach the final match. Thanks to that achievement, they became some kind of instant celebrities.

    Not sure what would have happened tomorrow, the group decided to hole up again at Klea''s ce and have a simr party like the one they are having after they won the first game. But this time Emery made sure to remind them not to get drunk as tomorrow is an important day.

    The boys were surely disappointed as they were still unable to ept their defeat from Chumo in thest drinkingpetition. As for Klea, she was the first to agree with Emery ''s suggestion but Emery somehow can see a trace of disappointment in her expression.

    It was a day full of fun and rxing activities. It was nice to take a good break from all the training they had to do and spend time with friends.

    As they say, time flies when you are having fun andte night came just as exhaustion started to settle into their bones. Most have already nned to rest, but Julian approached him.

    Julian exin to Emery the reason he joined Roran''s faction. The game had taught him that there was something more important than just fighting on the front lines. The first step to gain important knowledge for that still-vague dream was by joining Roran''s faction.

    "I want to be a greatmander Emery, I wish to make a difference to our world...

    so we won''t be pushed around like now�� that''s my dream, and I believe the Harlight faction can help me towards that goal."

    Emery listened to Julian''s story and his deration to chase his dream with such determination. Without him realizing it, envy started spreading in his heart.

    Emery felt that he did not have such a grandiose purpose as Julian. For now, all he had for a purpose was to protect his friends and loved ones from danger. He started to wonder, could this even be called a purpose in life?

    Julian''s determination to chase his dream reminded him of a certain girl who shared a simr strong determination as Julian. Gwen, the princess of the Lioness Kingdom, the princess bound to her gilded cage, who wished to see the world outside the castle walls. Emery wondered if fate would let them be close again like they used to.

    Exhausted by their activities and the rowdy party they just had, they immediately fell asleep, some just barely managing to get into their own bedrooms. Morning came way too quick for their tastes, but everyone gathered together before walking outside.

    This would be thest time they walk out of that ce as a resident and they couldn''t help but feel a little sentimental. Strange as it might sound, those rooms had seen their first meeting, their burgeoning friendship and many other things that made them get closer to each other. Now they had to leave this ce behind.

    While it was a little bit sad, perhaps it was a sign of their growth.

    When they walked out to the main court, the five friends were surprised by a group of acolytes who had gathered, it appeared they all knew this was theirst day in ss 77. Not sure what these people were trying to do to them, Emery and the others started to feel cautious. But suddenly one of the acolytes started to p and together they all followed.

    "Way to go, Emery!" One student whistled and shouted amidst the sea of pping sounds.

    "Congrattions, Earth group!"

    "You made ss 77 proud!" One acolyte raised their fist and cheered.

    "Give those elites hell for us all!" Another voice joined in.

    This was surely one of the weirdest experiences they ever had, after all, these people used to look down on them.

    Many of the acolytes in ss 77 were those from lower realm worlds and witnessing Emery achieve sess even with his subpar ability and lower world origin reignited their spirit. If a lower world acolyte was able to reach the final of the Magus Games with diligence and effort, they could too.

    At the end of the line, Emery saw three familiar faces waiting for them. They were Zuna, Zaku, and Zidi, the three acolytes from Zalueo.

    Zuna, their leader, came closer to Emery and looked down at the ground before sighing. "You are right. Us deciding not to stick with you five will be my greatest regret in my entire life."

    "Me too��" Zaku interjected.

    "Me three." Zidi looked away and said.

    The three giving them a weird Zaiueo handshake and wishing them luck in their new ss.

    They have reached the end of the line, but the five of them still looked around, as if searching for something. They looked at each other andughed, unable to believe they were searching for Magus Minerva among the gathered crowds.

    "Why do you even care about that female magus anyway? She never really did anything noteworthy for us." Klea asked Emery.

    "Well, you might be right, but regardless, she is still our first instructor. Without her, we wouldn''t? be able to take our first steps here." Emery exined.

    "I can see your point��" Klea answered. "But she doesn''t seem to be thatpetent of a magus. With our transfer to the elite ss, we''ll find a much better teacher. I can''t wait."

    The group walked together towards a nearby transportation gate and was teleported to a certain enclosed room. With the exception of the magus hub, this was the first time they were actually transported into a building by going to the transportation gate.

    What was more, dozens of soldiers d in armor stood ready all around the room. They looked as soldiers Emery saw when they first arrived in the Magus Academy. They were the academy knights...

    While they checked their surroundings in slight awe and bewilderment, a familiar voice called out for their name in a cheerful tone.

    "Aah, my favorite five are finally here! Wee!"

    Speak of the devil and she shall appear. The five of them simultaneously turned their heads towards the source of the voice, only to find the one and only Magus Minerva waiting for them in the middle of the room. When they looked at her, Minerva spread her hand out and said.

    "Wee to elite ss! I am Minerva and I will be your instructor. Hehehe! Aren''t you all happy?" Magus Minerva introduced herself.

    "��"

    All five only stared at her in bewilderment.

    "Ah, I''m touched! Are you guys so happy to see me and now you can''t say anything? Come,e, the others have waited for quite a while."

    "The others?" Emery asked.

    Minerva did not answer, she merely gestured for the five to follow her. They walked through arge door leading to a slightly smaller room where the other acolytes were waiting for them. When they entered, the others immediately stopped chatting amongst each other.

    "Here, they are your new ssmates in the elite ss."

    When everyone turned around to look at them, Emery started to see a lot of familiar faces, most of them he saw in the magus game.

    "Yo!!.. Emery my friend we are in the same ss now," the young man stared towards the other acolytes in the room saying. "Remember not to make trouble with my homie here. Or Gerri the Violet me will burn you!"

    Another group they knew well approached Emery and said. "Now that you are here, you have proven yourself to stand beside us the Kaleos."

    Besides Anas, the Kaleos acolytes and Gerri, there were also Aiko the Jade sh, Okoye, Roran''s two men Lymord and ra, Orycon thebat acolyte and also the goat half-blood acolytes Igor and Ivar.

    Almost all in this ss were all the acolytes hepeted against in the second game.

    Unsurprisingly, Emery also saw Micah and his friend talking and whispering amongst each other while asionally shooting them a hateful nce. Among them, Emery saw one youth he thought he would never see again. This acolyte was leaning against the wall, he was Lodos the Maniac.

    "Dammit." Emery massaged his temples. "Did they really put us all together like this? What are those higher-ups in the academy thinking?!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 271 - Instructors

    <h4>Chapter 271: Instructors</h4>

    When Emery and the others stepped their feet inside the room, the atmosphere instantly turned a little bit colder. Even more so, the moment Emery''s group locked eyes with those who had bad experiences and not-so-good intentions towards them.

    This particr, distinct hostile aura felt much deeper and stronger from one person: the maniac Lodos. Emery, who realized the aura waspletely directed towards him, stared at the man calmly, utterly unfazed by it.

    However, it looked like his Thracian friend did not think the same as him, as heined in a loud voice, "What is his problem?!!"

    Gerri, who knew exactly what the problem was, could not hold it anymore and chuckled, "Hahaha! Just imagine! Imagine! Being the number one on the ss and then almost being thrown out to regr ss because of our Emery here. If you are the one, will you not be angry?" Gerri said, asking thest part to Thrax.

    However, Emery cut him off before Thrax could respond to Gerri''s question, "Wait a minute, that''s not urate."

    "You also helped, Gerri. So why am I the only one to bear the brunt here?"

    Hearing that, Gerriughed and pointed his finger at the ck-faced Lodos, "That''s right! Don''t worry, Emery. You are not alone! Didn''t you notice the guy gave me the same weird look he gave you?"

    Emery only chuckled lightly in response.

    Thrax who finally remembers who Lodos was said,"Ahhh! I remember who he is! But... isn''t that guy not supposed to be in this ss?! He lost in the game!" Thraxmented, which caused Lodos'' face turned even more ugly when he heard that.

    "Is he receiving the same privilege as us?" Thrax continued, while turning his head to Emery for confirmation. The problem was, his voice was too big. As a result, several gazesnded on Thrax, curious about what he meant.

    Gerri, who was also curious, led the pack as he asked the question, "Privilege? What privilege?"

    Realizing the bull would spill the beans, Julian quickly intervened, "Shhhh�� Yes, very good, Thracian. Why don''t you just tell everyone? Just tell the world about our special privilege and let''s see how friendly? they are gonna be with us!" Julian said, while pulling the bull and whispering thest part.

    Julian and Chumo both graced Thrax with a death stare, because he bbered about the privilege he received. After all, the two of them also received the same privilege from the headmaster.

    Gerri and some of the elite acolytes approached and introduced themselves to Emery and the others. They would be ssmates from now on and forging friendly rtionships would always be better than hostile ones.

    Evidently, the acolytes'' main interest were Emery and Klea, as one could see the two of them getting swarmed by the others'' introductions. All this happened due to the fact that the two managed to reach the final stage of the Magus Games.

    "Hello, beautiful. You can call me Gerri and I am at your service." Gerri shamelessly said, while grabbing Klea''s hand and kissed the back of it.

    Unexpectedly, Emery noticed it was Anas who was bothered by Gerri''s extremely bold act. After thinking it for a moment, Emery realized the man had been eyeing Klea since the first day of academy, after all.

    Looking away from Gerri''s unscrupulous act, Emery scanned the entire ss and realized there were only 50 acolytes here. It meant an elite ss only had half the number acolytes of a regr ss.

    This time, it looked like it would be easier to get along with the ss as Emery and his friends already had a reputation of their own. Their current situation could truly not bepared to the first time they entered the Magus Academy. They were a nobody back then.

    Of course, there were still people who eyed them with hostility. In response, Emery could only shrug his shoulders and ignore those people, as one could not really get along with everyone. It was simply an impossible matter, no matter how good and perfect a person was. Emery was sure there would always be people who did not like him and find his existence as an eyesore.

    Afterwards, a few figures walked into the room. All of them exuded the same aura as Magus Minerva, which meant they were probably magus-level instructors. However, Emery was attracted to one of them in particr, the person who stood at the front, a dark-skinned burly man with many scars visible on his face that gave off an even greater aura than the rest.

    When the group arrived, everyone in the room immediately turned quiet and Magus Minerva began to introduce them.

    "Everyone, this is Grand Magus Aimon, he is this ss head instructor." Magus Minerva said, pointing at the burly man.

    Grand Magus Aimon nodded his head, "Wee to the Elite ss 7. First of all, congrattions for being chosen to enter an elite ss. You all will be instructed by me and these magus beside me for the next 2 months."

    Minerva gave Aimon a piece of parchment and the grand magus looked at it for a while before saying, "50 acolytes, with 15 of them being upgraded from regr... This is a new record."

    Grand Magus Aimon then tore his gaze away from the parchment and said, "Before we began, I have to say something and I will only say this one time."

    Everyone unconsciously straightened their backs as well as perked their ears when they heard the esteemed magus wanted to say something.

    Sweeping his sharp gaze through the room, he said, "I don''t care where youe from nor who you were before. When you are in my ss, I only care what you will be tomorrow. I want to see progress. Do you all understand?"

    "Yes! We understand!" everyone said together, except Emery and the other regr acolytes who only said yes. From the looks of others, Emery guessed they probably already knew about this grand magus before.

    Fortunately, the grand magus did not seem to mind theirck of answer.

    "Now for those who are new here, I will introduce your instructors."

    "Magus Na will be your Spirit Reading and Control Instructor."

    "Magus Rommy will be your Combat Instructor."

    "Magus Clio will be your Universe Lore Instructor."

    "Magus Minerva will be your Ethic and Principles Instructor."

    Even though Emery and his friends were quite excited to have 5 magus as their instructors, they could not help but be dumbfounded hearing Magus Minerva would be the one who taught the ethics.

    "Over the next 60 days, the schedule will be divided into ten days of rotation, during which you will all first go through thepulsory 5-day training led by us in this facility. After that, you are free to do whatever you want for the remaining five days."

    "That means all of you will have 6 meetings with each of us, meetings I don''t want you to miss! Do you all understand?"

    "Yes! We understand!" Everyone shouted, this time louder as Emery and the others ex-regr acolytes followed the mass.

    "Now, to make sure all of you are motivated, I will give out several of this to the most outstanding acolytes." Grand Magus Aimon said, taking out an object from his ring, an object that Emery was very familiar with, a Spirit Foundation Pill.

    Emery could clearly see the eyes of many acolytes glistening with anticipation. After all, the pill was the most effective method to increase the realm after reaching rank 7.

    "Now, all of you will follow me. I will let you all see the facilities the academy has provided for the elite ss."

    All 50 acolytes quickly followed the grand magus, walking through a hallway that was guarded by dozens of knights. They continued to walk until they finally came out of the building and stepped into a big balcony that provided a view of the whole ind.

    "This ind, Ind 7, will be your home for the next 60 days."

    Emery then realized there was a group of acolytes, about hundred, on the other side of the balcony. They were wearing a slightly different uniformpared to him. He then realized they were third year acolytes.

 Chapter 272 - New Home

    <h4>Chapter 272: New Home</h4>

    Their new home was located in an ind paradise. All around them, there were only works of nature that seemed to be unsullied by human hands. Trees grew and formed dense forests stretching like a lush green carpet, hills stod proud in the horizon and the distinct sounds of the ocean waves could also be heard. Sometimes, refreshing winds also carried the scent of salt from the sea.

    Minerva spoke next, "There are 50 estates all over the ind and the ce you will stay in will have your name. You don''t need to worry. All the estates will be heavily guarded, so you don''t need to think about anything except your own training."

    Emery looked at his surroundings, taking in the view of this so-called secret base. It seemed the beautiful living area and the full-time security were to let them focus exclusively on the training. It was part of the privileges granted to those in the elite ss.

    As an elite, they bore the burden of future generations and the safety of the universe of men. The heavy security was not only done to allow the elites to train and focus, it was also done to prevent infiltration by the enemy.

    Besides the luxurious vis reserved for students and the dozens of training grounds scattered throughout the ce, there were also several buildings made for weapon practice, filled with all kinds of weapons from the entire universe.

    One of the most important buildings was the virtual training facility. With the machines they provided, Emery had the chance to practice against any kind of enemy, just like the orcs during his first game or the duel in the virtual environment in the second game.

    For duel training purposes, that''s where the third year acolytes were involved. There were 100 third year acolytes avable for duel, all part of the facility. Most of them were tier 7 acolytes, some were even tier 8 acolytes.

    It was the acolytes'' duties to be the elite ss practice match. When the elites gave them a challenge, they were forced to ept. Although these third years were also at rank 7, they had more experience making them ideal for practice.

    Anas saw Emery look at those third year acolytes and exined. "When you''re too content with yourself to grow more and pass your limits, this is what will happen. All those acolytes are those who have the lowest progress among the third years, and their fate is to be a ything of the strong. They are little more than training objects here."

    Grand Magus Aimon called for their attention, and all the eyes turned towards him in curiosity while the talking noises quieted down. When he was sure everyone was paying attention, he began to exin about the terms for receiving spirit foundation pills as reward.

    "I am sure you are all already familiar with this pill." Grand Magus Aimon opened a small, beautifully carved wooden box, revealing a tiny white pill inside. "If you want to get more than one, you can do it through duels."

    The Grand Magus exined that during the period of 60 days, duel challenges could be made. If an elite acolyte could beat 10 of the third year facility acolytes, they would be eligible to receive one pill. If they beat 50 facility acolytes, they would receive a second pill and a third pill for defeating them all.

    "The second way to get the pill was by doing really well in the written exams" added the grand magus.

    The acolytes did not react when the Grand Magus talked about dueling, but when the topic shifted to written exams, shocked gasps and murmurs could be heard from them.

    Emery listened to the exnation and steeled his heart. Indeed, all the challenge options were not easy, but it was understandable as the spirit foundation pills were very precious and obtaining one of them should be worth the effort.

    Emery remembered again his low spirit aptitude rank. He really needs these pills more than the other acolytes.? Determination welled up in his heart, his desire to catch up and even surpass all his peers was strengthened even more.

    The exnation was done within minutes and the learning schedules were distributed. Grand Magus Aimon bid his farewell and went away, letting the other four magus be in charge of the ind.

    4 magus and a grand magus, all in charge of overseeing the training and progress of 50 elite acolytes. Forparison, in the regr ss, there was only one magus to oversee 100 regr acolytes. It was such a stark difference, even more in the privileged ss who was said to have a supreme magus as instructors.? Thinking about privileged ss, Emery was reminded of Silva and Roran, who had managed to get in.

    The ss gathering was over and some of the acolytes had started to walk away to their personal estate, while others decided to stay and discuss about trying out the virtual machine for duel. Some talked about wanting to try dueling the third year acolytes as soon as possible.

    Emery himself also thought the same, hisst few opponents are just so strong, and he really has an itch to fight someone else topare. Emery was about to choose his opponent when a figure approached him.

    "Don''t you dare fight anyone else before fighting me first." A familiar voice called out from behind. Concerned, Emery tilted his head slightly.

    It was Lodos the Maniac. His eyes still reflected his insanity, but this time, it was mixed with anger instead of glee.

    "You! I challenge you to a real one-on-one duel, right here and right now!"

    Emery gulped when he saw the rage reflected in Lodos'' eyes. He knew if he did not ept, Lodos would never leave him alone. It would be better for him in the long run if he epted the challenge.

    "I ept!" said Emery in confidence

    Lodos was one of the hardest acolytes he ever fought and previously the only reason he won was with the help of Gerri and Silva. He wishes to see how much has he improved since.

 Chapter 273 - Progress

    <h4>Chapter 273: Progress</h4>

    "You lower realm scum." Lodos smirked, extended his index finger and motioned for Emery toe closer. "If you dare, fight me in a real environment. No more of that virtual bullshit like in the games!" He shouted.

    Themotion caused all the other acolytes still around to look in their direction and gather around them. Everyone seemed to think this would be the start of a very interesting fight.

    Before the second game, Lodos was known as the strongest acolyte among them. Now, thanks to winning the game, Emery could actually be considered the new champion among the elites. He was even supposed to be the privilege ss after all.

    "Kekeke, interesting! We''re getting a first-grade entertainment show on our first day!" One acolyte from the crowd sneered.

    When Emery was about to open his mouth and announce his decision, Julian squeezed his shoulder and shook his head. "Don''t. He is trying to rile you up and you are allowed to refuse a non-virtual challenge."

    Emery sighed. He was certainly not afraid, but what worried him was the fact that losing or winning this sudden challenge would just add more hate than what was already directed towards him, that alone made him reluctant to ept. In addition, he wasn''t sure how the instructor would react to this kind of fight.

    Seeing Emery''s hesitation, Lodos started taunting again. "I knew it. You''re just a coward who doesn''t deserve the title of champion."

    All of a sudden, a figure appeared out of thin air in between them. Magus Rommy, the instructor ofbat, stood before the two, causing both to take a step back. The magus looked at the two of them before announcing. "You are not allowed to fight outside the virtual simtion��"

    The announcement made some of the gathered acolytes sigh in disappointment and some even turned around to leave, knowing the interesting fight would not happen anytime soon. Unexpectedly the magus has not yet finished his words.

    "�� Unless there is a magus around to oversee your fight." Magus Rommy gave a wicked smile. Right after he said that, the acolytes who started to leave turned back and cheered.

    Magus Rommy stood aside, looked at both Emery and Lodos, and announced. "However, you both have to remember, no killing! A good acolyte must be able to control their powers when they fight and both of you must understand when to stop. If your opponent dies, you will be expelled from the academy, do you understand?!"

    Emery only nodded without answering, before preparing his defensive stance.

    Lodos gave a wicked grin that seemed slightly too wide, causing some of the acolytes to look at him with an unsettled expression. "I definitely won''t kill you�� But by the time I''m done, you''ll wish you died right here."

    It was their second fight and Emery knew from experience that going after Lodos directly would be detrimental. He quickly used [Shadow Mist] to let a dense ck fog cover the area, before using [Blink] to avoid Lodos'' signature gravity spell, [Pull Down].

    As expected, the confused Lodos gritted his teeth and shouted. "Argh, you damned slippery bastard!"

    Lodos gripped the air hard and the range of his gravity spell increased. The whole fifty meters area cleared for their fight was affected by the spell, causing Emery''s whole body to feel like a heavy rock was attached to him. Moving his limb even a little felt like such a herculean task and he found himself slowed down considerably.

    Just like Emery, Lodos'' experience in their first fight taught him to not y around when battling against Emery. While Emery tried to shake off the pull of his gravity spell, Lodos cast [Shadow Needle]. Dark energy started to gather and coalesce up on the sky, before splitting to form a dozen pitch ck needles oozing a dark fog with its every movement. Lodos lifted his hand up and pointed towards Emery.

    Like rain upon stones, the needles all dashed down towards Emery from all directions, his trapped state made him an easy target for the fast-moving needles. Lodos merely stared at his handiwork, ready to savor his victory against the lower realm acolyte who dared to defeat him before.

    Emery''s friends shouted in concern, knowing that such a powerful attack would be dangerous to him.

    St!

    Emery was unable to dodge, and all the needles sessfully pierced Emery''s body from all directions. Even through the dense fog, Klea was still able to see Emery being turned into a human pincushion and she shouted in anguish.

    "Hahaha! As I thought, you''re just the champion of trash! You can''t even take one attack from me without the help of others, huh?" Lodos boasted and savored the sight of Emery being covered in needles. The wound from the needles dripped some blood on the ground.

    With the ck fog limiting his vision, it took Lodos a few seconds to realize that, even though Emery was turned into a human pincushion, there were only droplets of blood on the ground instead of a puddle.

    As if to answer his question, a shout resounded from behind the ck needles.

    "Aaaaaaarrggh!"

    Battle art [Immortal Gate: Stage 4]

    Cracks started to form on the ck needles, before every single one of them broke and dissipated into nothing at the same time. The broken needles revealed the greenyer from the [Jade Skin] spell Emery used at thest second.

    Emery had greatly improved since theirst fight. The tier 4 [Jade Skin] he used to defend was a level higher than the [Granite Skin]. Though Lodos'' needles were still able to wound him, this time they were not enough to pierce his defense entirely.

    In addition, with his new stage 4 battle arts, Emery had enough strength to break through Lodos'' gravity spells.

    "Impossible��!" Lodos shouted and pushed both of his palms together. The pull of his gravity spell increased and once again, Emery found himself pinned to the ground, unable to move.

    If the previous spells made Emery feel like there was a heavy boulder on his body, this one made him feel like his shoulders were maically pinned to the ground and nailed down with bolts. But, despite the hopeless situation, Emery did not panic. He started to get up with all his strength, walked a few steps closer and gripped his wrist with his left hand to cast his strongest spell.

    [Dark Matter]

    Lodos screamed in frantic rage upon watching Emery starting to stand up. He casted more [Dark Needles], raining down more attacks on Emery, but Emery was unperturbed and continued to walk closer towards him.

    "No! No fucking way!"

    Seeing Emery still able to walk, Lodos started to panic. He casted [Pull Up] and slowly floated away from the ground.

    Emery didn''t want to just let him fly high. He used his bloodline ability [Fey Transformation Stage 1] to both of his feet, causing gray fur to start appearing all over both of his legs. The boost in speed and strength was enough for Emery to break out of the gravity spell. Not wanting to waste the chance, Emery casted [Blink], appeared right above Lodos'' head, and crashed the ck energy ball in his hand right towards Lodos.

    Crack!

    With just one hit, Lodos'' strong defensive spell was destroyed. Emery followed through his attack with a strong punch to Lodos'' face.

    Bam!

    Lodos was thrown back to the ground, spitting out blood.

    Before he was able to move, Emerynded right in front of him with his sword pointed towards Lodos'' neck.

    "Stop the fight!" Magus Rommy pped his hand and dered. "The winner is Emery!"

    Emery sighed upon hearing the announcement, sheathed his sword and offered his hand to Lodos to help him get up.

    However, Lodos pped Emery''s hand hard before jumping back up by himself.

    "I can''t ept this result! Magus Rommy, let me have a rematch."

    "Request rejected. You''ll just repeat the same result." The magus shook his head. "Lodos, your opponent here is not the same opponent you faced in the second game. He has trained himself between each fight and has improved progressively, while you�� You are too proud to practice, to realize you haven''t improved at all since yourst game."

    Lodos was stunned. Before the game, he was proud of his status as the strongest acolyte. So he never felt the need to improve as his spells were enough to dominate everyone else. He was unable to say anything in retaliation and he decided to give a silent nod to the magus before leaving the arena.

    Afterwards, Magus Rommy approached Emery, looked at him up and down, and said. "Emery, your spirit core is probably the best among all the rank 7 acolytes here, but your poor aptitude and dark core is detrimental to you. If you cant keep up with your progress, in the third year Lodos would be able to overpower you easily. Do you understand, Emery?"

    "Yes, Magus. I understand." Emery nodded.

 Chapter 274 - Estate

    <h4>Chapter 274: Estate</h4>

    The short yet impressive fight between Emery and Lodos surely had quite the impact among the other acolytes, causing several amazed praises. He himself felt a little bit happy when he managed to defeat the damn maniac by himself.

    However, Magus Rommy''s words quickly poured cold water on his smugness, as his words reminded Emery of his problem, a problem that cast stormy clouds over his head.

    After the rematch against Lodos, Emery was honestly a little bit exhausted. It was probably caused by the sudden boost he used in the fight, which his body still was not ustomed to. Hence, he decided to take a quick rest in the luxurious estate assigned to him.

    All four of his friends decided to do the same. The group approached one of the senior acolytes in charge and asked for the location of their allocated estates. Fortunately, all five of them received estates close to each other.

    Before they were able to leave for their new amodation, the senior acolyte offered them some kind of transportation device.

    Emery said his gratitude before he proceeded to check the object in his hand. It was a rectangr-shaped object, looking like a stepping mat and made of an unknown metal. Moreover, it was able to float in the air bymand!

    "This is so amazing and weird at the same time!" Emery muttered. At the moment, he truly wanted to break the object apart, to see what made it float like that. However, Emery swiftly dumped the ludicrous thought away, as he believed what awaited him would only be failure and scraps of metal.

    All five of them swiftly climbed up the mat-like device, one device for each of them. They flew on top of the object through the air, enjoying the refreshing breeze blowing at their bodies together.

    Of course, they did not let go of this chance to race with each other. Thrax was the only one who could not control it properly, which earned him a generous amount of teasing from the others along the way.

    The moment they arrived at their destination, the five of them immediately separated and went towards their own estate.

    Emery walked through the brick road that gave off a rustic feeling, until he reached the ce where his estate was supposed to be. Lifting his head, he saw arge houses about five times the size of the previous amodation provided for him during his time in the regr ss. There were also a few small houses around it. It was the wholeplex for himself.

    Emery stood there, unmoving, his mouth opened. Once again, he was dumbfounded by the sheer bias the academy showed. Suppressing the indignation inside his heart, he walked into the estate with the goal of checking his new ce.

    He once tried to guess the facilities and amenities the academy would provide for their ''exceptional'' elite acolyte, but at the moment, Emery knew his estimations were still low, he totally underestimated the academy.

    The moment his eyes saw the front door, Emery noticed there were four figures standing in front of the door, as if waiting for someone. Surprisingly, the academy had given him two guards and two female attendant.

    Emery was quite overwhelmed when the four bowed and greeted him with such fervor. The two guards have an aura that doesn''t seem weaker than him, while the two females attendant although doesn''t seem like a fighter, they are both beautiful.

    Not sure what to do with them, Emery walked through the front door and looked over the window across him, he noticed there was arge courtyard in the back of the estate. He made a round through the estate. He was amazed by the extravagance the academy provided for its elite acolytes.

    Supposedly, the two guards and female attendants had their own room in the estate, which would allow them to help his every need during his time in the estate. Hearing that, Emery truly did not know what to say anymore.

    One of the female attendants smiled brightly and emphasized the word ''every need'' when spoke while the other also nodded in reprise. Emery only shook his head, unwilling toment on the matter.

    He was about to dismiss them when a female attendant gave him a box. Giving the attendant a questioning gaze, she only answered with, "It''s the elite acolyte weing package."

    She then told Emery the box would need his palm to be opened. Hence, he did so.

    Emery ced his palm over the box cover and it immediately opened with a nk. Inside, he saw a set of new uniforms and a small wooden box he could recognize with a nce.

    Emery opened the box and smiled when he saw its content, a Spirit Foundation Pill. This probably was the one mentioned by Magus Xion, the reward given to those who entered the elite ss. As for the uniform, it was apparently not just a uniform, it came with a protective barrier just like the protective artifacts.

    He closed the box and went into his personal room. Emery then sat in a cross-legged position, staring at the box. His mind was full of thoughts.

    Recalling Magus Rommy''s words, Emery knew he had to n his remaining time in the academy efficiently in order to reach his maximum progress.

    5 days of mandatory training and 5 days of free training for the next 60 days.

    Emery quietly gathered his thoughts, and finally decided what he had to do for the next 2 months.

    First, Emery would go to the Moon Rave Gathering held by the Wolf Bloodline during his free training days this week. After that, the next important thing he needed to take care of would be the Apothecary Exam for his Rank 3 advancement, which would be held next month.

    Other than that, Emery also nned to meet Magus Xion, training his spells andbat abilities. As for the remaining time, he would be training in the origin stone room, trying to increase his cultivations.

    zing over the n in his mind, Emery nodded his head. It seemed to be a solid n to spend his 60 days.

    Emery then remembered that there was still the item Killgraga wanted him to find, which he still had no idea where it was at the moment. He would need to ask around about itter, without raising any suspicion. After all, thest thing he needed were eyes watching his every move.

    After making up his mind, he finally got out of the room and noticed the sun was about to set. Hence, he wished to rest his somewhat exhausted body. However, he suddenly heard a knock from his front door.

    Emery walked over and opened the door, only to find Klea in her nightgown. He was startled by the sudden visit.

    "What is it, Klea?"

    -------------------------

    Author Monthly Note: (no coin use will deleteter)

    Dear Reader, the month of May has ended and here are the total chapters of the month

    Earth Greatest Magus 52 chapters

    Blood Elf Monarch 38 chapters

    Doomsday Pirs 7 chapters

    I am happy to announce that this May I managed to write 25 more chapterspared to April.

    I cannot stop to say how grateful I am for your support on the development of the three novels universe; spirit magus chronicles.

    This May, the Earth Greatest Magus has reached top 15 original male novels while Blood Elf Monarch has received its WebNovel contracts.? This gave me more confidence in my decision to be a full time writer. In thest few days, I have started to hand over most of my previous work responsibilities, therefore I believe this June I can write even more chapters.

    I apologize for any part of the story that might be less than expected. Please be forgiveful as it takes at least 3 hours to write one chapter, not including idea generation and the asional writer''s block. Thankfully, your feedback has been very helpful to keep me focused on the story.

    I would like to shout out to Jeff_Allen_1300, ShuRaSet, Airwalker, head_honco, herb_Kimbrough, Michael_Laughlin, Nydanos, and Alex_Proctor for being the top contributors for the novel.

    Not forgetting Maggaeddeuk, Malthazar, BaiLouYin, Maddawg1808, and Jasteron for the top power stones votes.

    Special thanks to the readersmunity in Discords who constantly encourage me and give me valuable inputs. Finally, many many thanks for the Editors and Proofreaders as this novel cannot work without you. Thank you. All your support really amazes me.

    Thising June, for Earth Greatest Magus, volume 3 has started and Emery will start his journey and make his name as Knight and Wizard. I hope it will be a refreshing volume for you all.

    The target that I set is 60 EGM and a total of 100 chapters for the month. Therefore, I hope for your continuous support.

    Please check out the new Privilege tiers prices, there will be 5 more chapters for the highest privilege tier with a 10% increase in price. Also, note for my reader with a more limited budget, I ask you to join the newest tier 1 privilege with 99% discount. Your 1 coin per chapter will really help the novel to reach the new win-win events that''s very beneficial to the novel.

    In conclusion, thank you for the time to read the long announcement and I hope you all join the discord server for discussion, research image, and giveaway.

    Once again, thank you for your support!

 Chapter 275 - Night Visit

    <h4>Chapter 275: Night Visit</h4>

    "Hey, Emery! I came to see your new house." Klea shed a smile and exined.

    "Huh?" Emery nced back to the room behind him before answering. "I thought everyone gets the same-..."

    Before Emery could finish his words, Klea pushed the door open and walked into Emery''s residence.

    "Aw,e on, let me have a look around, will you?" Klea walked inside and teased. "I can''t believe you''re such a bad host!"? With each measured step, she nced at random directions as if searching for something.

    Emery was still dumbfounded, but he decided to stay silent and just follow her around. After she stopped, Emery gathered the courage to ask. "Why are you here, Klea?"

    Klea turned her body to look at him, winked, and answered. "I am here to check if you are being naughty and yed around with the pretty attendant."

    "��"

    The only answer Emery was able to give was a stunned silence. He took a deep breath, sighed, and looked around the room. "Of course I''m not going to do that�� You can see with your own eyes, no ones here��"

    "She''s not? Then, you wouldn''t mind if I check your bedroom?" Klea asked. Though there was a yful edge to her question, her eyes conveyed nothing but seriousness. Emery found himself unable to answer yet again.

    Emery was not someone who would exploit anyone below him just like that. He''d like to believe he did not break any of his personal moral code during his time in this ce. However, before he could say anything to defend himself, Klea had already rushed to his room, opened the bedroom door, and walked inside.

    Emery chased her through the door and said in a slightly more irritated voice. "Klea, really, no one is here-"

    Before he could finish, he saw Klea already sitting cross-legged on the edge of his bed. Klea wore a simple white nightgown with nothing underneath and her sitting position gave Emery full view of her thighs. She was only covered with a short, almost transparent dress��

    Emery gulped, trying to calm his nerves, and said.

    "You�� You see? There''s no one�� here��"

    "She isn''t here right now, right? But Emery, people are calling you the famous savage acolyte." Klea smiled and bit her bottom lip." What would you be at night, I wonder?"

    Emery felt like his throat seized up and he decided to shake his head as an answer against the usation. He took deep breaths, calmed himself and asked. "Then, tell me, how can I make you believe me?"

    Klea smirked. It seemed Emery finally asked the right question.

    "It''s decided then!" Klea said. "I''ll be here staying with you."

    For the umpteenth time that night, Emery found himself being stunned into silence. Aside from the sudden proposal, Emery was worried about her being too forting. Deep down, he had considered this possibility and he knew the answer, but he still found himself stuttering.

    "Klea, no... That is... Not appropriate�� I can''t allow it..."

    Klea frowned and red at him, before jumping down from the bed and walking closer. She was a bit shorter than him, but Emery found himself suppressing a shuddering down his spine from her stare.

    "Emery, we''ve been so busy with the game�� I am sure you already have big ns prepared for tomorrow and you''d be upied again for who knows how long, right?"

    "Y-yeah... that is true��" Emery could feel his heartbeat going faster with each second. His heartbeat felt like it was echoing right inside his ear and his hands started to dampen from sweat. Klea''s gaze was unrelenting and resolute.

    "Tell me, Emery�� When can we finish our discussion, then?"

    Klea''s emphasis on ''discussion'' made Emery gulp, his thoughts shing back to the time they were so close and got interrupted.? There was also the time she was drunk. He reminded her soft, cherry lips touched his, how her soft hands caressed him�� Was this one more of her teasing, or was this really what she wished for?

    Of course, as the son of a low-ranked noble, Emery was educated in the matters of rtionship, but while he had the theory down, he had no one to exin it to him in detail.

    In other words, his knowledge was iplete and he has no experience.

    He had heard of noble kids talking about their first time, even though they were much younger than him. Though he had felt a little bit jealous, he always considered himself too young for such frivolities and he would prefer to wait until he had his future secured.

    Emery''s wandering thoughts allowed Klea toe closer and now her face was merely inches away from him, allowing Emery to feel her breath tickling his face.

    "Silly Emery, what are you thinking?" Klea smiled, her lips conveying glee and mischief. They were so close now and Emery could smell the alluring scent from her skin. Before he managed to control himself, Emery looked down the skin of her neck down to her breasts.

    It was clear from afar the nightgown did not cover much of her. But now that they were close, Emery was able to see how flimsy the fabric covering her was.

    Emery felt his blood boil, his face started to burn and he tried to gulp again even as his mouth felt as dry as a desert. The desire red up from his heart, sending warmth down to his groin and urging him to take advantage of this moment.

    Though a part of him was happy, another part of him screamed.

    This was scarier than fighting the mightiest dragon.

    Klea pulled him closer and whispered to his ear. Her hair tickled Emery''s skin and her hot breath fanned his ear.

    "Emery, do you want to know a secret?"

    "Yes��?"

    Emery cursed himself. His self-control was slipping away.

    "I''ve never done it before�� I want you�� to be my first time."

    Klea stopped pulling him down, took one step back and closed her eyes, allowing Emery full view of her body. With gentle movements, she touched her shoulders and removed the straps of her nightgown.

    It was then, Emery realized, they had reached a point of no return. Nothing and no one can save him now

 Chapter 276 - No Turning Back**

    <h4>Chapter 276: No Turning Back**</h4>

    WARNING:

    This chapter contains an explicit sex scene. Please read at your own discretion.

    .

    .

    Emery could not deny that Klea was a gorgeous woman and her standing naked right in front of him, with both her hands teasingly covering her private areas made his blood boil.

    He was trapped in a moral dilemma, his body no longer responded to hismands. This felt way worse than when he was bound and made unable to move by Lodos'' powerful gravity spells. How could such a gesture be more powerful than magic?

    A few palpable moments of silence passed and the situation was getting even more ufortable.

    "Come on, Emery, be a man! Act like it!" He muttered to himself. He wished he could borrow a little bit of power from his bloodline, if only he let himself go and followed his instincts to ravish the beautiful creature offering herself in front of him.

    Oddly, instead of being angry, Klea moved her arms and started helping Emery remove his own clothes.

    He felt her trembling arms on him and realized Klea''s confidence was decreasing by the second. Though he had no experience, Emery knew he had made the terrible mistake of making her feel even more embarrassed.

    When Klea was halfway through helping him take off his clothes, Emery grabbed her arm, picked her up with both arms and slowlyid her down on his bed.

    There was no turning back now.

    Emery mustered as much confidence as he could and took off his clothes before moving on top of her.

    Klea closed her eyes, their faces were just a few inches away from each other.

    Emery started kissing her earlobe, giving it a gentle nibble, before going down and kissing the pulse of her neck softly and lovingly.

    He caressed her body, feeling the soft skin under his touch.

    As much as he tried to keep hisposure, Emery''s face started to redden the more he heard Klea''s moans and he decided to kiss her on her cherry red lips. When their lips met, it was as if a spark connected the two of them and their tongues intertwined with each other in a dance for dominance.

    They continued the kiss until they could barely breathe.

    When they finally separated from each other, a trail of saliva followed them.

    For Emery, this was like exploring an unknown territory. However, instead of fear, what he felt was admiration for the woman below him and overwhelming happiness and excitement for himself.

    Emery gathered his courage and started caressing Klea''s body again. His deft fingers yed with her fingers, while his right hand touched her cheek. Klea let out a trembling moan in response-

    "Stop!"

    In an instant, the spell was broken.

    The shocked Emery winced and removed his hand away from her.

    With a mix of shock and burgeoning guilt, he looked at her and asked. "What��? Why?"

    Klea turned around to the side, covered herself with the bedsheets and trembled. Her breathing sounded uneven and she bit her lip to calm herself before she managed to answer.

    "Wha... did�� did I do wrong?" Emery asked again, but Klea refused to look at him and he felt the pang of guilt in his heart intensify even more. Though he felt the abrupt loss of the connection they shared in that moment, he was more concerned about the woman in front of him, the beautiful woman he counted among his friends.

    Finally, Klea looked at him and gave out a strainedugh, tears sliding down her face.

    "Hah.. Silly Emery�� How do I know If you did right or wrong?" She wiped a tear from the corner of her eye.

    "Then�� Tell me, why?"

    Klea took a deep breath, closed her eyes and shook her head before answering. "I�� I''m sorry, Emery�� I don''t think�� I am ready."

    Emery was stunned into silence.

    "No, uh�� I''m sorry�� It''s not you�� I''m really bad at-." Klea stuttered. It was rare for the usually confident woman to be stunned like this. "I''m sorry, Emery�� Please, don''t be mad at me."

    "No, Klea." Emery shook his head. "It''s alright�� I am not angry."

    "Again, Emery, I am sorry�� It''s just that�� I want it to be with you, but��"

    "What do you mean?"

    Klea calmed herself down, took a few deep breaths and began to exin her story.

    She was the daughter of the pharaoh, and though she grew with everything she would ever need within her beck and call, she had to live with some expectations put on her since her birth. Most recently, her father had forced her to do her duty, marry her brother and provide a new heir for the dynasty.

    She had agreed to marry her brother, but she had been avoiding the second part of the duty since then. She knew that when she returned, she would not have the chance to avoid it again.

    Tears started to run down her face.

    "What a crazy family�� Isn''t it, Emery?"

    Emery patted her head and wiped the tears from her face with his fingers.

    "Emery, I really like you and I want you to be my first�� not that stupid brother of mine... But, I can''t help but feel like we are doing this for the wrong reasons�� Are we, Emery? Please, tell me what to do," Klea continued.

    Emery could only hug her and stroke her hair. As much as he wished for the answer toe to him, it won''t change the fact he knew nothing about her exact situation.

    But, he was a noble. He knew and even experienced some of what Klea told him.

    "Klea, remember�� You are beautiful, you are strong, you are an amazing girl. People can force you to do something, but in the end, you can choose to do or not do it. You are the only one who can decide your own fate," Emery said.

    Klea looked down without answering, but after a few seconds, her gaze started to brighten a little and her body stopped trembling. She looked up, met Emery''s gaze and said.

    "Thank you, Emery�� I know what I should do now." Klea smiled and kissed him on his cheeks. "As for what happened just now�� I feel really bad, if you�� if you really want to, let''s continue.,.. Err what do you think...?"

    Emery let out a long sigh, kissed Klea on her forehead and rose up from the bed to retrieve his clothes on the floor.

    "It''s okay�� Have a good night, Klea."

    Emery put on his clothes and started to walk away from the room.

    "Wait!" Klea called out. "Though we''re not doing it�� I am still going to live here with you!"

    "��"

    Emery forced a smile before going out of the room and head to the other bedroom

    -------------------------

    Author Monthly Note: (no coin use will deleteter)

    Dear Reader, the month of May has ended and here are the total chapters of the month

    Earth Greatest Magus 52 chapters

    Blood Elf Monarch 38 chapters

    Doomsday Pirs 7 chapters

    I am happy to announce that this May I managed to write 25 more chapterspared to April.

    I cannot stop to say how grateful I am for your support on the development of the three novels universe; spirit magus chronicles.

    This May, the Earth Greatest Magus has reached top 15 original male novels while Blood Elf Monarch has received its WebNovel contracts.? This gave me more confidence in my decision to be a full time writer. In thest few days, I have started to hand over most of my previous work responsibilities, therefore I believe this June I can write even more chapters.

    I apologize for any part of the story that might be less than expected. Please be forgiveful as it takes at least 3 hours to write one chapter, not including idea generation and the asional writer''s block. Thankfully, your feedback has been very helpful to keep me focused on the story.

    I would like to shout out to Jeff_Allen_1300, ShuRaSet, Airwalker, head_honco, herb_Kimbrough, Michael_Laughlin, Nydanos, and Alex_Proctor for being the top contributors for the novel.

    Not forgetting Maggaeddeuk, Malthazar, BaiLouYin, Maddawg1808, and Jasteron for the top power stones votes.

    Special thanks to the readersmunity in Discords who constantly encourage me and give me valuable inputs. Finally, many many thanks for the Editors and Proofreaders as this novel cannot work without you. Thank you. All your support really amazes me.

    Thising June, for Earth Greatest Magus, volume 3 has started and Emery will start his journey and make his name as Knight and Wizard. I hope it will be a refreshing volume for you all.

    The target that I set is 60 EGM and a total of 100 chapters for the month. Therefore, I hope for your continuous support.

    Please check out the new Privilege tiers prices, there will be 5 more chapters for the highest privilege tier with a 10% increase in price. Also, note for my reader with a more limited budget, I ask you to join the newest tier 1 privilege with 99% discount. Your 1 coin per chapter will really help the novel to reach the new win-win events that''s very beneficial to the novel. All will be ready in 1-2 days

    In conclusion, thank you for the time to read the long announcement and I hope you all join the discord server for discussion, research image, and giveaway.

    Once again, thank you for your support!

 Chapter 277 - Lectures

    <h4>Chapter 277: Lectures</h4>

    Emery kept finding himself being stirred awake during the night thanks to his thoughts running wild.

    Before he managed to calm himself and drift off to a peaceful sleep, the sun rose and the birds outside started to sing. In his partially-awake state, he heard the noises of tes and sizzling oil from right outside his bedroom.

    He rubbed his tired eyes, stretched his body and jumped off from his bed. Though he still felt tired, he forced himself to stay awake and peek outside.

    He saw Klea setting a few tes on the kitchen table, while two pans wafted an amazing aroma throughout the room. It seemed she was preparing breakfast for him.

    Sensing someone staring at her, Klea turned around and saw Emery peeking out from the bedroom door. When she saw Emery''s tired face, she smiled and said. "Morning!"

    She turned off fire from the machine, walked closer to Emery and pulled him out from the room before leading him towards the dining table. "Come here and sit, I''m cooking breakfast right now�� Actually cooking from scratch, mind you, not like that artificial thing. Sit down and wait, I got this."

    Emery picked the chair on the left and sat while watching her serve some food from afar. He knew that Klea was trying hard to act like nothing happenedst night. Even though his curiosity was urging him to bring it up, he shook his head to get rid of the thought. It was probably for the best.

    While he watched her, a few voices shouted from outside and Emery looked at the window. Right as he stood up and decided to look for the source of the voices, his attendant walked into the kitchen and told him some guests were looking for him.

    "Ah, right! Emery, I invited the others here. Enjoying good food with friends is the best!"

    Emery nodded at the attendant and she walked out to open the door for them. Julian, Chumo and Thrax all came barging in. When they saw Klea busy preparing breakfast, they looked at Emery and practically grinned from ear to ear.

    "Come on, everyone, sit down and enjoy." Klea said, while walking with two tes on hand. She walked back to the kitchen two more times and sat after everyone got a te in front of them.

    The smell of the food made them even hungrier, but it seemed Thrax''s curiosity overpowered even his hunger. He sat next to Emery and touched Emery''s shoulder. "So! Tell us, are you two a thing now?"

    Chumo''s eyes practically bulged out from its sockets. Though the question shocked him, it was clear he was thinking about it since before the three of them walked in.

    Emery had no answer and unconsciously he looked at Klea for help. Klea walked towards Emery, hugged him from the back, and answered. "I''m afraid not�� Emery here was being a gentleman though, he let me stay here."

    Klea gave him a soft kiss on his cheek before returning to her seat.

    Klea''s actions only made the three of them even more confused, or four including Emery. An awkward silence followed, before Emery forced himself to smile and say. "Hey, everyone, let''s eat. Thanks for... preparing the food for us Klea"

    The moment they started eating, it was like their questions disappeared into theher. Julian started talking about his ns for the next 60 days and reminded everyone to always share any information they have and what method they use to progress in their training. In the end, they promised to always meet up at the beginning of each 10-days interval.

    The five finished their meal, stacked the tes and went to today''s first scheduled ss with the flying mat.

    They arrived at their first ss while the ce was still almost empty. They waited and talked a bit while the ss started to fill.

    Magus Na tapped her finger on the table and everyone instantly quieted. The ss was about to start.

    The lecture for today was about spirit reading and spirit control. ording to her exnation, all magus possess the talent to do a spirit reading, but usually those with light element affinity would have the most advantage. Spirit reading could be used to enchant an object to move ording to the caster''s will or used on a person to let the caster feel the target''s power and perhaps even influence them, if they were weak-willed.

    The spell could also be cast on an animal or a creature to let the caster control them.

    Emery and all his friends listened intently during the two-hour lecture. The lecture was followed with a coaching session where every student could try out their spirit reading capabilities under the supervision of Magus Na.

    Within one hour, Emery and his friends were all able to lift a small rock using solely the spirit energy without the need to use any earth element spirit. The rock was directed to float around. Among them, Klea showed the most promise. Meanwhile, among the entire ss, Anas, from the Kaleos group, attracted the most attention from the Magus, showing great talent.

    After half a day of mandatory ss, most acolytes would choose to start their duel challenges. On that first day, on average the 50 elite acolytes were able to win against one or two third-year acolytes.

    Before they knew it, day turned into night and Klea returned back to Emery''s ce again. It seemed she was really serious about living with him.

    They ate dinner together and talked about their respective homes back on earth. After what happened yesterday, it appeared Klea was able to speak more openly to him, both of them started to feel morefortable towards each other.

    With that, the first day came to a close and the second day had begun. Their ss for that day was a lecture on Magus Ethics and Principles and their instructor was Magus Minerva. Just like the previous day, everyone concentrated on her lecture, eager to not miss even a single moment.

    They studied examples of what a magus represents to each of their worlds and the difference between a magus actively involved in the society and a passive one, who focused on their personal cultivation growth, and advancement without a care for the world''s political directions.

    In thest half of the ss, Magus Minerva talked about the restrictions ced on the acolytes from each world and exined the dangers acolytes posed to their world without the restriction.

    In short, if a world goes through an elerated evolution, the inhabitants would be exposed to dangers before they weren''t ready for, while a natural evolution process would prevent that from happening.

    Magus Minerva exined by giving an example of a caveman that was given a projectile weapon. Without the wisdom or restraint on using such weapon, it would only create a bigger catastrophe. The fact was: the wisdom of civilization could only be nurtured through a phase of time.

    Hearing magus Minerva''s exnation gave Emery and the others a new image toward the magus.

    On the third day, they had a lecture from Magus Clio about their roles in the universal order. They talked about the history of animosity between humans and elves, the nine world, and each of their challenges. Most of the lecture was something they could learn from the database in their symbol, but the exnation helped them understand and summarize the information more efficiently.

    The fourth day rolled in. When everyone came into the ss, they saw Magus Rommy, the supervisor of Emery''s match against Lodos several days before, already waiting.

    On that day, they did not have any theory-based session. Magus Rommy ordered them to sit along the edges of the room, creating an empty space in the middle. One by one, the acolytes were called and Magus Rommy made each acolyte do a practicebat against him, before teaching them what to improve.

    The enthusiasm was palpable. Everyone was eagerly waiting for their turn to receive their own personal coaching and see the faults in their fighting styles in order to improve themselves.

    Emery came back tired that day, having donebat practice and defeated two acolytes for their duel challenge.

    On the fifth day, they were split into groups and each were given challenges toplete. The ss focused on training teamwork, and thus, each acolyte was assigned into a random group.

    Emery''s group finished the project without a hitch and continued the duel challenge progress by defeating a few more acolytes. Thanks to his hard work, Emery, along with Klea, were able to defeat their first 10 acolytes and receive a reward in the form of a familiar carved box containing a spirit foundation pill. As he already had a n in mind, Emery decided to store the pill forter.

    The sixth day came by. It was time for everyone to continue their personal studies. Chumo decided to train his archery using the knowledge he learned from Lord Izta in the Combat Institute along with Thrax. Julian went to the Harlight''s facility to start his tactics training, while Klea went to Grand Magus Ororo''s ce to start studying advanced spells.

    As for Emery, he had a Rave to attend.

 Chapter 278 - Rave

    <h4>Chapter 278: Rave</h4>

    Emery prepared himself and went to the Zodiac City, where the Bloodline Institute was located.

    Right as he entered the city, as per the invitation he received, he went into a small, unassuming stone building decorated with a sigil in the shape of a howling white wolf.

    Emery swallowed his doubts and walked inside.

    There were only around two dozen acolytes there, but each seemed to be busy talking andughing amongst themselves. Emery looked around and finally saw Brutus.

    "Wee to the Wolf Division of Bloodline Institute." The hairy-looking Brutus smiled. "It wasn''t much but at least it''s our own base!"

    "Emery, you''rete! You know, I really hate waiting." Tatjana pouted.

    "Come on, let''s go, let''s go now!" Andrei said with an excited smile.

    Thanks to the kidnapping incident some time ago, Emery ended up being acquaintances with the three wolf acolytes.

    Brutus pulled Emery''s hand and took him to talk with the other acolytes gathered there. Thanks to Brutus, now Emery knew the six of them were third-year acolytes, while the rest were second-year acolytes just like him. Though all of them possessed wolf bloodlines of various kinds and powers, none of them managed to be a part of the elite or the privileged sses.

    Emery thought to talk some more with them, until Brutus suddenly pulled his arm and said. "Okay, now that the introductions are done, let''s go! The chief is already waiting for us!"

    "Let''s go! Party! Party!" Andrei added.

    The three of them took Emery to a portal swirling in the corner of the room and they arrived on a different. The sun had already set and the darkened skies above the lush forest were dotted with a river of twinkling stars.

    There was nothing to see around them, but Emery could hear loud instrumental music being yed and motes of light with various colors dancing around some distance away from them, right behind the clustered trees. The ground vibrated from the beating of drums.

    "Ah, dang, so they already started��" Brutus muttered.

    They walked together towards the source of the music. While walking, Emery saw another group of people passing through the portal. None of those people were wearing acolyte uniforms, but Emery could sense their strong power from behind their friendly demeanor.

    They walked for a few minutes, until they arrived in a clearing. A few hundred people had already gathered there, each of their faces bathed in an orange glow thanks to the torches tied to the trees and a huge bonfire zing right in the middle.

    Some were dancing with their chosen partners, while some were busy ying musical instruments or even hitting sticks they found onto drums made of leather. Some talked with their friends andughed together, while the rest were busy eating the food provided on the stone tables. Emery could see drinks on almost everyone''s hands.

    It was ate-night party in the forest.

    From their clothes, it was clear none of the few hundred people there were acolytes, but something inside him told Emery they were all blessed with the power of a wolf bloodline. Right as the three arrived, a middle-aged man raised his hand and everything stopped.

    The music, the dancing, theughter, all disappeared into the wind, even those who were busy eating looked at the middle-aged man with a serious gaze.

    The man looked around, made sure everyone paid attention, then lowered his hand and said.

    "Everyone, meet the academy pups!" The man announced.

    There was a second of pause, before everyone started to approach the three of them. The other two dozen acolytes Emery saw before had arrived as well and just like the three of them, they received a warm wee.

    While Emery was busy talking with some of the guests, he suddenly heard rowdy shouts from the middle of the crowd.

    "So, which one of them is the Savage Acolyte?"

    "It''s the one called Emery! Where''s Emery?"

    "Emery? He would be... That one!" Emery looked at the source of the voice and saw a red-haired woman pointing at him. Their eyes met and the woman smiled in response.

    The woman jumped through the crowds andnded near Emery, before she leaned close to his face and sniffed him.

    "Hmm, you are more handsome in person than on the screen." The woman said.

    "My name is Anna, White fang pack leader, nice to finally meet you��"

    Emery only stared at her in confusion, but all of a sudden, an irritated shout could be heard from behind Emery.

    "Anna, you bitch! I saw him first. Are you trying to im him? Are you that shameless?"

    Yet again, Emery looked at the source of the voice and saw a beautiful woman with short ck hair that reached the back of her neck. The woman ran towards him, gave Anna an enraged nce and grabbed Emery''s arm.

    "Such a smooth skin��" The woman trailed her fingers up and down Emery''s forearm. "I really like you�� My name is Beatrice and I am your future pack leader."

    "Get the hell away from him, Beatrice. He''s mine!" The red-haired woman shouted.

    "He won''t even touch you, you bitch!" The ck-haired woman retorted.

    Emery still did not understand what was happening. All he knew was two gorgeous women are both trying to pull him into their own pack.

    "Ahem."

    Emery and the two women looked at the source of the voice and saw a middle-aged man with messy long white hair walking towards them. The man seemed to be strong, but he had a huge w mark on his left face right where his eye should have been.

    "Beatrice, Anna, stop it for now. Let''s not scare our young one." The man said.

    The two women released Emery''s arm, nodded with a solemn expression and answered. "Yes, Chief."

    From his demeanor, coupled with the sudden behavior change, Emery instantly knew the seemingly thin, one-eyed middle aged man was the chief Brutus was talking about. Though he seems to be rather weak, the aura he radiated was at least as powerful as Lord Izta''s.

    However, the man''s gestures and how the others looked at him made the man feel like a father figure to many.

    "Brutus, I''ll take your junior from here. As for you all, enjoy yourselves." The middle-aged man smiled.

    "Yes, chief." The three of them answered at the same time.

    They turned away and joined the crowd dancing to the music. With the chief''s permission, the festivities continued on. The beating of the drums resumed, along with theughter, the clinking of ss and lively conversations. There were even fights going on, wrestling matches among themself followed byughs.

    Meanwhile, Emery was taken away from the hubbub to be introduced to the other pack leaders.

    "Wee to White Fang n, young one. Has our Chief, Beowlf, set you up with one of the packs yet? If not, you are very much wee to join mine."

    "You must wait in line brother, everyone wish to scoop in on this talented young pup."

    As a wolf bloodline acolytes who managed to get into the famous Magus Academy and win the Magus Games, Emery was really famous among the ns and many wanted him to join them.

    The chief exined all the wolf bloodlines would always thrive in a pack and all with the wolf bloodline, who managed to get into the Magus Academy would be assigned under the care of his n. After finishing their studies, most of the acolytes would return to their own pack back home, but some talented ones would be offered the chance to join one of the greatest wolf ns: the White Fang.

    While they were talking, a long howl could be heard in the distance. The howling was joined with multiple howls from other wolves.

    "The patriarch hase!" A voice from the crowd announced.

 Chapter 279 - Rituals

    <h4>Chapter 279: Rituals</h4>

    The boisterous festivities, the raucousughters, the spectacr dance and music were suddenly brought to halt by a loud howl. Everyone turned their head towards the source, only to find a figure standing there, in the air.

    The figure said to be the Patriarch was a blond middle aged man with a short beard, wearing a long coat with furry cor. The atmosphere he exuded felt extremely wild, as if a savage animal had appeared.

    The Patriarch of Wolf Bloodline, gave the same aura as strong as someone like Grand Magus Zenoia who was already at the peak of her realm.

    Chief Beowlf immediately walked towards the patriarch as the man descended to the ground.

    "Patriarch Lucius, wee to the white fang n!"

    The hundreds or so people currently in the ce swiftly went onto their knees with their head lowered. The sight of people simultaneously kneeling stunned Emery for a moment, before he quickly followed them.

    "Raise, my people."

    The sonorous voice of the patriarch gave a chill to Emery. The simple wordsing out of the patriarch''s mouth gave a sensation of absolutemand, causing him to unconsciously follow the,.

    Everyone swiftly got on their feet again, but still kept their heads slightly lowered. After that, 20 people, both male and female, walked to the front and directly gave their bow to the patriarch.

    Emery could faintly see and recognize a few of them, which were important people of the n. Therefore, he assumed the rest also held an important post in the n, or were even pack leaders themselves.

    "We are truly honored by your presence, Patriarch."

    Right after, Emery saw a ceremony was about to be held. He could only look around in confusion, oblivious to the events urring around him. Fortunately, Tatjana was kind enough to exin it to him.

    The first thing that would be held was the appointment of a new alpha of the n. With the addition of a new alpha, it also meant a whole new pack was approved to be included into the White Fang.

    Emery could definitely see the excitement and joyful expression on several people''s faces when a man was received as the new pack leader. It was apparent the White Fang n was one of the top elites of the Wolf n and sessfully entering it was an honor.

    The ceremony ended with bonding between all the other pack leaders. They all turn shoulder to shoulder before start howling together.

    The second thing appeared to be the main event of this gathering, its content in Emery''s opinion was quite intriguing. One of the pack leaders was apparently challenging Chief Beowlf for the leadership position.

    Everyone created an empty space in the clearing, giving the two people enough space to fight. Music instruments started to be yed again, as the two began their brawl.

    Tatjana was quite thrilled with the fight, "Chief Beowlf is a veteran rank 6 Ice Wolf while the challenger, his second inmand, Heorgar, is a rank 6 Demon wolf. This will be a very exciting fight!!"

    s, Tajana quickly took her words back, as the battle ended surprisingly fast, with the chief emerging as the winner. From the start until it finished, Heorgar could not do anything, as he was beaten ck and blue by the chief using his ice-covered ws.

    Afterwards, Emery discovered that this fight could be said to be a yearly urrence. As the strength he possessed grew stronger as the years passed by, Heorgar would always challenge the chief, trying to be the alpha of the n

    Although Heorgar has been defeated many times. However, the Demon Wolf is a Wolf Bloodline that has the potential of reaching rank 7.? It appears everyone in the n knew that the chief had been doing this as a way to train Heorgar.

    The fierce duel that usually ended with deep hatred, ended withughs and smiles from both sides. The sight of the bloodied Heorgar hugging Chief Beowlf was truly the adept presentation of heartwarming brotherhood, which could be openly seen by all.

    "Next is our cue, Emery."

    The chief gave a signal and Tatjana quickly grabbed Emery''s arm before he could process anything. His body was being dragged to the front, where Brutus, Andrei and the other 20 acolytes were also called upon.

    The patriarch appeared to look at each of the acolytes for a second, as if trying to mark each of them. He continued until his eyes fell on Emery.

    Emery suddenly felt a forceing out of nowhere,manding him to look at the patriarch. The moment his eyes met the two bright yellow eyes, he was stunned. He felt the patriarch''s eyes seemed able to see deep into his thoughts.

    The next thing Emery saw shocked him. The patriarch lifted his head, staring towards the moon. His body slowly transformed into a golden-furred wolf that emanated supreme aura. The wolf then howled to the sky.

    This piercing howl seemed to pierced deep into his mind and, without him realizing, Emery''s body started to turn as well. His grey fur, which only appeared when he transformed, began to emerge on his skin. The transformation process continued until his body turned into the familiar grey figure.

    While still confused by his sudden transformation, Emery realized everyone without exception was slowly changing into their wolf form as well.

    [Fey Transformation]

    Emery transformed without hismand, although not a second stage transformation,? he still lost control of his body.

    Immediately after, all the transformed wolves lifted their heads simultaneously and started howling together, continuously.

    The barrage of howling went on for some time until the patriarch stopped and everyone else returned to their former self.

    As for Emery, he felt the experience was quite mystifying. Emery could feel there''s a change in his body.

    He then realized a notification had appeared in his mind.

    [You have received the Mark of the Golden Wolf!]

    [Battle Power has permanently increased by two points!]

    [Increased resistance against Poison, Disease]

    "Wee to the family." the Patriarch said to the new members: the acolytes and the newly joining packs. "Those are my weing gift for you all new member of the n"

    Apparently, it wasn''t just him, the patriarch just gave all the new members a permanent buff through such a ritual.

    While Emery was still in his amazement,? The patriarch turned his gaze to Emery, "Master Altus has told me about you. Come... walk with me."

    Emery followed the patriarch into the woods, while the others continued the party.

    ----------------------------------

    Authors Note

    Dear Reader, The new win win challenge has started, and Earth Greatest Magus has reached top ten on the challenge. But unfortunately, I think the novel will cut short from reaching its highest prize.? For that, I am asking, hoping you my reader to support the novel by getting the tier 1 that costs only 1 coin per chapter.

    My promise is this. If the novel getting 10.000 cheer by 15 of june, i will give 5 chapter mass release on the 19th, I will also continue the 99% disc for next month.

    Hope you are enjoying the read, Thank you.

 Chapter 280 - Bloodline Imprint

    <h4>Chapter 280: Bloodline Imprint</h4>

    The two walked deeper into the darkness of the woods, with Emery quietly following behind. They walked away until everything became a distant, muffled voice, almost unheard.

    The patriarch turned his head and looked at Emery.? "Master Altus told me you are a special kid."

    "Ah�� Thank you�� Patriarch." Emery stuttered not knowing what to say in response to the suddenpliment. For the headmaster saying that about him was quite surprising.

    "I''ve read your profile, and�� I must say I am angry with the way they treated you��" The patriarch sighed.

    "Angry, Patriarch?" Emery looked at him with a puzzled expression.

    "Yes, I am! you not being allowed in the privileged ss is really an insult to us all." the patriarch said in a serious tone

    "Master Altus must have told you it wasn''t about the lower world or bloodline, did he?? I am afraid it is��"

    Emery did not know what to say, nor to feel. He did not say anything, he merely followed the patriarch deeper into the woods.

    The patriarch stopped at a clearing, where the trees parted and formed a small, circr area with arge stone standing in the center. The patriarch approached the stone and sat, while Emery looked at him.

    "Master Altus has been fighting on and on despite knowing this was a battle he couldn''t win. Deep down, he realized he was fighting for a lost cause, but he kept on moving forward��"

    The patriarch looked at the night sky towards a bright moon before looking at Emery''s eyes. "It is human nature to be corrupted by one''s desires and we of the wolf bloodline would understand this perfectly, as we are driven by our emotions more than anyone else"

    The patriarch looked at Emery for a second before continuing

    "Master Altus sent you to me, so you could understand the true reason why you didn''t get epted into the privileged ss. Are you ready to know?"

    "Yes, Patriarch." Emery answered solemnly.

    "Okay, so here is the fact of the matter�� All half-blood wolf acolytes possess what we call the ancestor gene imprint. The imprint forces all the half blood to obey the ancestormand unconditionally... do you understand this?"

    "I am not sure I understand, Patriarch." Emery looked down and said.

    "Previously, during the ceremony�� you must have experienced moments where you had no control over your own body."

    Emery nodded. His expression looked calm, but his mind starts to race. He remembered how all the patriarch words during the ceremony seems to give a heavyweight on him, and also the time he transforms against his will.

    "Currently, I possess a rank 7 wolf gene bloodline and it means I have a much closer ancestor gene imprintpared to all the half-blood wolves below rank 7. Under normal circumstances, all wolves under rank 7 will follow all mymands without fail."

    Emery''s eyes widened.

    "If you wish to resist mymands, you will need to either reach rank 6 or you need to reach at least the level of magus." The patriarch paused for a second, making sure Emery understood his exnation, before continuing. "Your dark core problem ensures you won''t be able to be a magus, while your bloodline ensures you are unable to resist me or someone else with high-level wolf bloodline�� Do you understand now?"

    Emery stared at him in silence.

    "Your condition ensures that none of the Grand Magus would be willing to ept you as their disciple as they knew you will never really be loyal to them�� This was the real reason why you got rejected."

    Emery looked down. Though he wished to refuse it, he somehow knew everything the patriarch said was the truth.

    "Please, Patriarch. Tell me what can I do?" pleaded Emery

    "There are two ways. One is solving your core problem so you could be a magus. If you can''t go down that path, your only option would be to upgrade your wolf bloodline level."

    The patriarch stared at Emery, his two yellow eyes a stark contrast to the dark night. Emery felt as if the gaze was prating his soul.

    "I owe Master Altus for his kindness and I am willing to help you. Unfortunately, even the headmaster knew little about our wolf bloodline."

    The patriarch let out a long sigh and said.

    "The Legendary Bloodline Elixir, though precious and helpful, would only be able to help those struggling in the early stages of their bloodline. The higher your rank the less it be effective. The best way to increase your ancestor genes is by getting ess to a source of pure fey genes. The mythical creatures themselves or their descendants."

    The exnation ignited a spark of hope in Emery''s heart, but the patriarch''s next words plunged him back into despair.

    "I have checked the records about fey wolf and unfortunately, it is one of the lost ancient wolf genes. Thest record of their sightings dates back over 2000 years ago and there have been no known magus with fey wolf genes since. At least, that is the case within the knowledge residing in the universe of men."

    Emery closed his eyes, feeling the hopelessness settle in.

    "Boy, do not despair�� There is one other way for you... Let me ask you, how about your family? How many other fey wolves are there on your home?"

    Emery thought of his home and remembered how Morgana and her sisters shared the same ability as him. With them being rted to his mother, Emery pretty sure they are also having the same fey wolf genes.

    "A few, patriarch." Emery answered.

    "Then, you have two ways to increase your bloodline level. The first one is by getting as many ''Legendary Bloodline Elixir'' as you could, but as you know, that would be the expensive, resource-intensive way. The second one is, create your own fey gene booster with the help of those few fey wolves."

    "How do I do that, patriarch?" Emery asked, feeling his hope returning.

    "There is a ce in Zodiac City, where a specialist of gene bloodline resides. I''ll give word to them, but beyond that, you''ll have to hope they''re willing to help."

    "Thank you, Patriarch. Thank you." Emery said.

    "Don''t thank me yet, your fate is still uncertain. They are a cunning and fickle bunch, and they might not agree�� Other than that"

    The patriarch rubbed his storage ring and took out a small scroll made of leather. "Considering your condition, this mighte in handy for you."

    [Bloodmoon Ritual Scroll]

    "If you seed and manage to reach rank 4, This scroll will help you. With this, you can put your capabilities to the test and it will also help your family."

    Emery kneeled in gratitude yet again.

    "Thank you, Patriarch."

    "That''s all I can help you with young acolytes, I have high hopes for your future endeavors."

    The patriarch gave Emery onest words before floating away in the night sky, leaving Emery alone with his thoughts in the clearing.

 Chapter 281 - Improvement

    <h4>Chapter 281: Improvement</h4>

    Standing alone in the middle of the dense forest, Emery was deep in thoughts, thinking what he should do from this point on. Shaking his head, he proceeded to make his way back to the rave. After the patriarch had left, he honestly also wanted to leave this ce.

    s, the moment he returned to the rave, he was caught by Brutus and the other acolytes and forced to join the party. Emery obviously wanted to refuse, but seeing there were so many people who wished to know him better and noticing the numerous eyes watching him, he could only reluctantly stay at the rave until the event finished. It wasn''t good for him to offend these people, after all.

    It wasn''t until the sun rose on the horizon that people started leaving, signifying the end of the gathering. Pack by pack began to leave to their own home, until there were only Chief Beowlf and his main pack at the area.

    The academy acolytes left together, walking through the portal and returning to Zodiac City. After that, they split up and headed towards their own destinations.

    The first thing Emery did when he arrived at the city was actually checking out the Bloodline Gene ce mentioned by the patriarch. After scouring through the bustling streets of Zodiac City, crossing through countless alleys, he finally found the ce.

    It was a small ce located in a shady corner of the city. Emery had quite a difficult time to search for it as its location was quite remote. Fortunately, he found it.

    s, Emery''s happiness did notst long as a board seen in front of the ce brought cold water over him. The words written on it caused his face to twitch.

    ''Leaving for 10 days. Wille back on the 10th. - Bob"

    Checking out the date, Emery realized that he could only return hereter, after his second 5 days elite ss training. Knowing there was still time in the future, he only sighed at his unluckiness and cameter.

    At the moment, Emery still had 4 days to spend, before his second round of mandatory ss began. So, he decided to go cultivate in the origin room, taking advantage of every second of his avable time.

    After thinking for a while, Emery decided to start from the element he was most confident with, the nt element.

    That very same day, he made his way to the nt Institute,? Elder''s Respite. Even though he had seen this massive tree quite a few times, Emery was still overwhelmed by the magnificence and fleur it exuded.

    When Emery went into the institute, he saw Magus Erica in the main hall. She was one of the nt element instructors who was badly injured during the previous attack incident. He was d to see her back to her former self.

    After saying a short greeting to the female magus, Emery went to the acolytes who handled the entry into the origin stone room.

    Unexpectedly, the moment the acolyte knew he was an elite acolyte, Emery was offered to stay in the room overnight, which waspletely different to when he was a regr acolyte restricted to only 12 hours a day.

    This was another benefit of being an elite acolyte. They were given ess to use the room fully, simrly to a magus. Of course, the privilege was only simr, not the same.

    Emery quickly asked the reasons behind such rules. Fortunately, the acolyte was kind enough to exin.

    Apparently, the origin stone room was not rmended to be used for an extended period of time to those who had low talent. In the past, the academy found out that those people, who had low talent, would only receive detrimental results on their cultivation if they used the room too long.

    Therefore, the academy made such rules to prevent unnecessary harm towards the acolytes and prevent wasting resources on those who could not use them properly.

    After hearing the reasons, Emery immediately ordered four straight days worth of ess to the room, which totalled the staggering eight thousands contributions points.

    [8.000 contribution points used]

    [146.650 contribution points left]

    Before he entered the familiar room, Emery checked his status again, to keep track andpare the improvement he would gain for the next four days.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power : 47]

    [Spirit Force : 185]

    [nt Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Water Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Earth Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 4]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank: 7]

    The next milestone he aimed to reach was the rank 8, which meant he needed a total of 250 spirit force. Thanks to the B aptitude he had, Emery had prepared himself for the worst. This time, he came prepared.

    He had two Spirit Foundation Pills in his hand. One he received as the reward for entering the elite ss, while the other for sessfully defeating the 10 third years acolytes in duel.

    Making sure he was ready, Emery entered the room and walked towards the Origin Stone of nt as close as he could. After reaching the point where he felt he couldn''t advance anymore, he proceeded to sit cross-legged.

    Emery took out one of the Spirit Foundation Pill out of his ring and swallowed the nail-size pill whole.

    Immediately after, he felt a rush of energy building up inside his body. Without wasting any more time, Emery began to slowly channel it into his dark core, guiding it into the green-colored spirit element. He used the rich energying from the pill to aim for a breakthrough in his cultivation.

    As Emery was concentrating on the floating stone before him, illusions once again began to fill his mind. This time, he found the illusion of being part of a forest to be even more vivid than before. From the previous small leaf, Emery felt its growth until it grew into a huge tree.

    ��

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    The first two days of his marathon went on very smoothly as Emery''s spirit force sessfully increased by a total of 4 points. Indeed, the uninterrupted meditation did help make the cultivation result much more effective.

    ��

    Third day.

    [Spirit force increased]

    Fourth day,

    [Spirit force increased]

    Unfortunately, Emery only got an increase of one point per day during the next two days. He wasn''t sure if it was because of the weakening effect from the pill or just the side-effect of doing long duration meditation.

    [Total Spirit Force : 191]

    The moment his time ended, Emery walked out of the origin stone room with a yawn. After all, it was tiring to continuously cultivate for four days. Later that day, he returned to his estate.

    That night, as promised, he had nned to have a? meeting with his five friends.

    Julian, Thrax, Chumo and Klea, one by one, arrived at Emery''s estate. From their current state, Emery assumed they were all just returned from their own personal training.

    The five friends shared their results of each of their training. One particr result that caught Emery''s interest was Klea, who used her Spirit Foundation Pill during her cultivation in the lightning origin stone room. Coincidentally, she also used the room for four days in the row, the same as him.

    However, unlike his pitiful 6 point increase in spirit force, Klea gained three times that, resulting in the downhearted Emery.

    Klea''s result further encouraged him to find a solution to his problem, not wallow in it. Otherwise, he would be left behind faster than he ever thought.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Any piracy is not advisable as it''s a part of a crime.

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 282 - Training Ground

    <h4>Chapter 282: Training Ground</h4>

    Day 41

    Today, the second period of the 10 days interval elite sspulsory training session began.

    Right after Emery and his friends entered the training ground, he saw familiar faces all around him. Only ten days had passed, but Emery could sense that everyone carried a different air about them

    Unlike the previous period, this time the session started with thebat lecture by Magus Rommy. At first, there was confusion amidst the ss, but when everyone saw another figure flying into the training ground, all of them let out an exmation as they realized the purposes of the lesson.

    The figure that just came from the sky was Grand Magus Aimon, the head instructor of Elite ss 7.

    As the stern middle-aged instructornded on the field, everyone in the ss unconsciously straightened their back due to the invible aura he exerted. The grand magus opened the ss by giving apliment to Orycon. He was the lightningbat magus Emery defeated in the second game of Magus Games.

    The muscr guy with broadsword on his back apparently had seeded in defeating 50 third year acolytes during the first 10 days. Emery heard from the others he spent all his personal training days in the facility, doing countless duels against the third years.

    It looked like his efforts were not in vain, as Grand Magus Aimon rewarded him with his second Spirit Foundation Pill in front of everyone. Seeing the small box where the valuable pilly, Orycon could not help but let out a wide grin.

    Afterwards, they went into the material of today''s ss. It was not started with lectures regardingbat, instead they went straight into practice, or rather, live duel. It appeared the duel would be between the elite acolytes, where Grand Magus Aimon decided who would be fighting against who.

    All in all, the first duel began. Grand Magus Aimon started the ss with a fight between one of the half-blood from Goat Bloodline, Igor and Akiyo, the Jade sh.

    After the first pair to fight was decided, everyone immediately spreaded out, leaving a wide clearing in the middle for the two of them to brawl it out.

    Even though at first Igor seemed to have the upper hand due to his monstrous beast transformation, he could not do anything substantial against an opponent that was fast and could turn invisible.

    Sure, he would be able to knock Akiyo in one blow, but that would only happen if he managed tond the blow in the first ce. Looking at how the young girl zipped around through the clearing, appearing in and out of existence, Igor had no idea what to do. He waspletely helpless.

    Using her towering advantage in speed and mobility, the Jade sh chose to y the slow game, hurting the massive body of the half-blood bit by bit.

    In the end, Igor lost the match.

    The second match was Chumo against Okoye. The two worked together and fought side by side during the second stage of Magus Game, now they were standing opposite each other.

    At first, Chumo appeared to be reluctant about this match, but after a while, he took out his bow and beganunching a barrage of arrows towards Okoye. Initially, Okoye still managed to fend off the arrows and got closer to Chumo.

    s, the moment Chumo noticed he could not suppress Okoye with his arrow attacks, he immediately used his skill [Shadow Self]. With the addition of his other self, he sent abination of close-range and long-range attack on Okoye.

    Unable to receive the strikes and arrows from both Chumo and his other self, Okoye was at herst straw. She continued to be pushed back by the two of them, umting injuries over time.

    Atst, the match was won by Chumo.

    The third was a match between Klea and Gerri. With both of them were known as the powerhouses of spellcasting, everyone expected the fight to be spectacr. Their expectations were not betrayed as the battle between the two was extremely shy. Thunderous lightning strikes and fiery zing mes were flying around, causing extreme destruction to the area.

    Half an hour through the match, Gerri suddenly started joking around, which eventually resulted in him losing the fight. Thanks to his antics, Magus Rommy harshly scolded Gerri, saying he had to stop not being serious.

    After a few other matches, the next interesting one was a match between the two rivals in Emery''s group, Thrax and Julian.

    Even though this was not considered as an official match, but merely a practice between peers, it did not stop them from fighting seriously.

    Everyone, without exception, could clearly see Thrax tried to dominate the fight through his ever-flowing spear strikes. However, the defensive Julian would always find his way to block and dodge each attack sent to him.

    The other elite acolytes and the magus didn''t foresee that the two acolytes from the lower realm would be able to show such a good duel. In fact, some of them were amazed by the two''s fight and recalcted their thoughts about the other acolytes from the lower realms.

    At the end, Julian emerged victorious because he managed to y with Thrax''s emotion, causing him to make a lot of blunders and mistakes. In short, the Thracian was fooled and defeated.

    "Damn you, Roman!! I will beat you next time!"

    "Keep saying it again and maybe it wille true... in your head! Hahaha!"

    After a round of bickering which was quickly stopped by Magus Rommy with a series of scolding, it was finally Emery''s turn. Grand Magus Aimon matched him with Lymord, one of Roran men, who was also a half-blood.

    When the fight began, the man quickly transformed into a tiger. Looking at the ferocious tiger before him, Emery shook his head and transformed as well.

    Even though Lymord had the top tier bloodline, Tiger Bloodline, it was a pity that his gene was one of the lowest ones.

    Rank 2 ck Tiger Bloodline against Emery''s Rank 3 Fey Wolf Bloodline.

    As the fight went on, it was surprising that although Emery''s has a higher rank bloodline gene, their stats seem to be simr. Strength, speed, durability, and mobility. The only reason Emery has the upper hand was because of his battle art immortal gate. Fortunately, when Emery starts to change his tactic into spells battle, with his versatility in spells, Lymord was unable to keep up with him at all. Lymord battle experience and martial skill only able to made him hold on for a few minutes.

    Seeing Lymord was on the brink of losing, Grand Magus Aimon suddenly called out another name, Mra, to join the fight. The red-haired earth acolyte, who was also Lymord''s teammate.

    Out of nowhere, Emery was presented with a two versus one duel. Even so, he did not lose his cool and began to pick a different approach, as two versus one fight waspletely different than one on one fight.

    The other acolytes thought the Grand Magus'' decision to make the fight like that was proof of Emery''s skill and capability. However, if Emery could hear their current thoughts, he would say that, unless he could win this fight, there was nothing he could gloat about.

    The main problem Emery had to face in this fight was, the two of them were veteran acolytes, who also had excellent skill and teamwork with each other. Sure, he could overwhelm Lymord when he was alone, but the situation drastically changed when Mra joined the fray.

    Lymord''s close-range skill coupled with Mra long-range sand spells were truly a headache-inducingbination.

    When Emery wanted tond a strike on Lymord, there would always be a spelling at him, causing him to cancel his attack in order to dodge the spell. On the other hand, Lymord would always try his best to obstruct and block Emery when he tried to approach Mra.

    The situation continued on until Emery dropped to the ground, kneeling.

    Grand Magus Aimon stopped the fight, without giving the result of who won and lost. Some acolytes wanted to ask about the reason, but a single re from the grand magus was enough to halt them.

    In conclusion, the next few hours were filled with Grand Magus''s insight about all the duels that were happening before. These were the most important and valuable lessons of entering into an elite ss.

    An opportunity to learn with equal peers,bined with the guidance by a thousand years expert was invaluable to an acolyte''s progress.

    ��

    The second day was led by Grand Magus Aimon and Magus Rommy again. But this time, the matches were a team battle, five against five. The grand magus tried out multiplebinations, seeing each and everyone''s strengths and weaknesses.

    The day ended with some went into the medical center and all the rest lying dead tired on the ground.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 283 - Racism

    <h4>Chapter 283: Racism</h4>

    Day 43

    The third day was the turn of the spirit reading and spirit control lessons. Magus Na entered the room and started her lecture.

    Today''s she would focus on the important skill of defending oneself against the attack of spirit readers.

    The magus scanned the students and decided to call upon Micah to stand in the front. Micah was chosen for the demonstration as it was well-known he had the best defensive spells among all the elite ss students. Emery had seen his crystal barrier in action and it was strong enough to withstand multiple tier-4 spells.

    Confident with his prowess, Micah stood up, walked to the front of the ss and cast his spell. Magus Na merely watched him walk to the front of the ss before starting her spirit reader demonstration.

    There was no actual spell shown but within the span of a second, Micah''s earlier confidencepletely disappeared and he fell kneeling on the floor while clutching his throbbing head. The shield he had manifested instantly broke into pieces and disappeared in particles of light.

    Magus Na gestured towards the fallen Micah and exined she did no enchanting spell or anything simr, all she did was direct her spirit power to forcefully attack Micah''s mind.

    She exined about how spirit energy works and taught the acolytes how to defend against an opponent trying to probe their mind. The first trick, as she had demonstrated, was to quickly use one''s own spirit power to protect the mind and attack the opponent. The second trick, which was to use loud sounds or inflict pain, was best reserved for when they have to face a powerful spirit reader, who could withstand their spirit attack. If all else failed, there was always the third trick, that was to retreat from the fight.

    After the lecture, Magus Na spent thetter half of the ss by letting everyone be probed, to make sure each of them knew what to do and learn how to withstand the attack.

    As a talented spirit reader and a light element acolyte, Anas was able to withstand the attack for more than 5 minutes, while Klea was able to withstand it for 3 minutes. The others were usually only able to hold out for around a minute, while the untalented ones or the ones who were not fast enough to defend against the mind probing were only able tost less than five seconds, just like Micah did before.

    As for Emery, he was able to hold out for more than 2 minutes. ording to Magus Na, his resistance mighte from his powerful dark core.

    The second day rolled in and it was time for the Ethics and Principles lecture by Magus Minerva. In this ss session, they were focusing on races.

    Unfortunately, even in such advanced civilization, racism still existed, just in different forms. From Magus Minerva''s lectures, it seemed lower world racism would happen between humans with different skin colors. In middle worlds, racism usually happens between humans and half-humans or even non-humans, while in higher realms no matter how advanced their civilisation, racism still happens between those of high-born society and those of lower-born society.

    There would be no perfect society free of racism as long as humans still had the desire tomune in a group. Therefore no matter the level of the world, humans would always favor one group over the other, and racism would always be there.

    Time passed quickly, Emery almost did not realize the ss time was up.

    On the third day, Magus Clio exined about artifacts, specifically weapons and fighting equipment Magus and acolytes could use. There were several different tiers of artifacts depending on their craftsmanship, strength and levels, but Magus Clio focused more on unique weapons, such as projectile weapons and energy weapons. The two aforementioned weapons were stand-alone weapons that didn''t get affected by the user''s power, hence almost everyone used them.

    To demonstrate the strengths of each weapon, Magus Clio asked everyone to clear the middle of the ss and used each weapon against a defensive barrier to see how many attacks it took to shatter the barrier. The test fire piqued everyone''s interest and every acolyte in the room looked at each demonstration intently. The excitement only intensified when Magus Clio used a screen to show some of the most powerful weapons ever created in action.

    The ss watched a flying machine around the size of the moon fire an attack at a with billions of people, vaporizing the and every single living being on it into a fine mist.

    The weapons he showed could erase a whole ne from existence.

    Though it was awesome, it was a reminder that with certain artifacts or technology even the strongest magus could be defeated.

    Among the five friends, Julian was the one most interested with this information. With such technology, even the simplest projectile weapons were enough to destroy a whole Roman legion.

    When the lecture ended, Emery still had a question lingering in his mind. A question that would lead to big problems if not solved as soon as possible,

    Julian''s example was one of the main reasons acolytes from lower worlds were restricted from bringing items back to earth. However, without the item, he would not be able to finish the quest from Kilgragah and the scroll given by the patriarch would just be sitting uselessly in his ring if he couldn''t bring it back.

    Emery decided to meet the magus and ask for ways to bring back an item as an acolyte of a lower world.

    Fortunately, Magus Clio said there was a way. As an acolyte of an elite ss, there was a certain privilege that was rarely used.

    An acolyte from the elite ss could ess the magus hub to purchase certain special storage. The storage would let him store restricted items to be brought back to his world. But it had limits of what item it could store and it would cost him contribution points.

    This system was set up as a reward for acolytes who were deemed worthy of the Magus Academy''s special services.

    Emery had to restrain himself from jumping in excitement along with his friends. Thanks to this hint, he knew what to do next.

    It was time to go to the hub and spend his contribution points. He had gathered a bunch from his efforts and it would be a waste to not use them.

    Hearing the n, Klea bes excited "Yes! Shopping Time"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 284 - Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 284: Shopping</h4>

    Right after they finished their fifth day lesson, Emery and his friends decided to make their way straight to the Magus Hub. The five friends walked through the portal gate and arrived among the crowds at the massive circle hall za. Even though the group hade to this ce a couple times, the view of colorful and unique drawings at its ceilings still somehow amazed them.

    The group immediately walked towards one of the long tables, as they looked for an unupied counter. The moment they spotted one, they approached said counter, which was attended by a beautiful young girl in white uniform.

    "Wee to the Hub, dear acolytes. What can I do for you today?"

    Julian, who strangely became energetic, quickly said, "Items, miss. We like to check on the items we can buy with our contribution points."

    The young girl nodded and said, "Certainly. Please wait a moment as I check your credentials."

    Right as she said that, a small cube suddenly flew to the front of Julian and proceeded to throw light at him.

    "Aah! I''m sorry, dear acolytes. It was my carelessness to not notice you are from the elite ss." The attendant quickly said as she looked at Julian''s clothes carefully and finally saw the elite mark on them.

    "My apologies. Since you are from the elite ss, this ce is inappropriate for you. Please follow me as I take you to the second floor."

    "Then, my friends will alsoe with me."

    The attendant was about to say it wasn''t possible when she finally realized all five teenagers in front of her had the elite mark on their clothes.

    "O-Of course! Please follow me." the girl said with a bright smile.

    Looking at how polite the attendant was to them, coupled with her charming smile, the group, or rather, the boys felt a sense of entitlement.

    "Haha! Now! Roman! This is the reason! This is why we fought so hard to enter the elite ss! Hahaha!"

    The group quickly followed the attendant as they walked to one of the few spiral stairs. The moment they stepped out of the stairs, they were greeted by the sight of a simr hall, but with much fewer people.

    Emery could tell the people here were all either third year acolytes, elite acolytes, several privileged acolytes as well as Magus of the academy. This ce truly felt like it was only reserved for the VIPs.

    The attendant from before turned around and said, "Would you like to use the private room for your business?"

    Everyone, once again, was speechless with the privilege they received. Chumo raised both of his thumbs up, signifying his agreement. The others also nodded their heads, causing the attendant to smile and lead them to the room.

    They entered the private room, which was a circle-shaped room with seats all around its edge. When Emery sat on the seat, it felt soft andfortable. There were also multiple floating cubes for their ess and two white-uniformed girls standing nearby ready for any possibility of assistance.

    Seeing the young and beautiful girls, Klea frowned, "Why everyone has to be a girl... I want to be served by boys with perfect abs!"

    Klea only said those words as she wanted to tease the boys who seemed to be unable to tear their eyes away from the beautiful attendants. But unexpectedly, it looked like one of the attendants actually took her words seriously as she said, "That could be arranged. Please wait for a moment, I will go find��"

    Panic, Klea immediately cut her off, "No!! No! I was just kidding... Thank you��" As she said that, Klea''s face turned red. She was blushing in embarrassment.

    After the little farce, Emery and the others began to ess the floating cubes around them. They discovered the cube was reflecting lights with words to choose from.

    [Store]

    [Spells] [Consumables] [Artifacts]

    Emery started by checking the spells. The moment his finger touched a word, a list of spells immediately appeared in front of him. Inside, he could see all the spells from the ten main elements. There were also dozens of battle art skills simr to the one avable in the Combat Institute.

    He then took a look at the pricelist of the spells. Tier 1 spells cost around 100 to 500 contribution points, while Tier 2 spells began from 1.000 contribution points. The cheapest Tier 3 spell was at 3.000 contribution points, while the price of Tier 4 spells started from 10,000 points, and so on.

    Emery saw a Darkness spell that had a simr effect to his [Blink] spell called [Phase Shift]. The spell was a Tier 4 with a staggering 15.000 contribution points price tag. The simrity between the two spells were in the aspect they touched, which was space.

    Different from [Blink], [Phase Shift] only made its caster shift into another dimension, causing the body to turn into an ethereal form. However, the caster was still standing in the same spot where they casted the spell.

    At first nce, the spell was much worsepared to the [Blink], but its advantagey in its speed. [Blink] had a buffer time in its activation, while [Phase Shift]''s effect was instantaneous. Even though [Blink]''s dy was miniscule, it still existed.

    For the current level where Emery was, no one would be able to stop him if he wanted to blink away. However, he wasn''t sure if that would be the case when he was at a higher level, for example, Magus level.

    Emery kept the Tier 4 spell in mind as he read the other spells. Honestly, he was drawn to most of the spells on the list. As he had 4 elemental affinities, he really wished to check all of them, one by one. When Emery took a short break from the reading, he noticed his four friends seemed to be in the same situation as him.

    He then decided to check the other category, [Artifacts]. The list of weapons, armors, and other items in it truly impressed him.

    [Metal Golem - Tier 2]

    [290 centimeters high, 310 kilograms weight]

    [20.000 contribution points]

    [The metal golem can be controlled via telepathy, requires spirit stones as energy]

    Reading through the description, Emery was shocked to see the golem had the strength of a Rank 8 acolyte. That meant it was even stronger than him!

    Looking at the image of the massive, sturdy figure, he couldn''t help but think, ''Wouldn''t things be much easier if I have a few of these golems protecting me?''

    As for weapons, Tier 1 cost in the hundreds, Tier 2 between one to three thousand, while Tier 3 began from 10.000 points.

    Emery heard a shout of excitement from Julian when he showed an item

    [Energy Weapon - Tier 2 - 9.000 contribution points]

    [Length 110 centimeters, weight 22 kilograms]

    [long range rifle, requires spirit stone to shoot]

    "This one very affordable" said Julian

    Emery continues checking the list and was curious to check the higher tier items. Unfortunately, his ess was limited to the simple Tier 4 and Tier 5 weapons, which cost from 30.000 to 100.000 contribution points. Emery starts to find items that cost hundred of thousands of contribution points that he cants recognize.

    Within the [consumables] he saw

    [Legendary Bloodline Elixir - 40.000 contribution points]

    [Spirit Foundation Pill - 30.000 contribution points]

    "Damn these items are very valuable"

    Seeing the enormous number, Emery checked his umted points.

    [146.650 contribution points]

    Emery grinned, thinking that all the sweat and hard work he did in order to get this much points would be finally awarded to him. But then, he suddenly remembered that none of these items would be useful for him unless he could bring them back to Earth.

    It was probably the best to ask about that special storage box first.

 Chapter 285 - Storage Box

    <h4>Chapter 285: Storage Box</h4>

    The restriction that was imposed by the academy was something hard to ept for Emery and the others. This was the most disadvantageous thing an acolyte from the lower world would be facing.

    When Emery, Klea, Julian, Chumo and Thrax finished their second year in the academy, this time there would be a break period of 3 years. It meant they had to stay on Earth during that period of time before they could go for their third year.

    During those 3 years, all acolytes would try their best to increase their cultivation. Even though they didn''t really need an item or artifact to improve, it would still be very beneficial to have some leverage of sorts against others.

    For Emery, all the top magus, even the headmaster himself, thought his Dark Core would be the bane on his road to bing a magus. Therefore, his future to be a magusid in the hands of Kilgraga and the Khaos Space. So, it was crucial for him to bring the item that the dragon needed back home.

    Julian, on the other hand, also had his own agenda. He was eager to find the answer about the special storage box.

    It took the female attendant some time to bring out the item requested by them. The moment Emery and the others saw the ''special'' storage box, they were shocked because of how�� unassuming it looked. It was a rectangr box one meter long and half a meter wide with thickness only around 30 centimeters.

    "Here is the special storage box mentioned." said the female attendant, as she ced the box on the table.

    Looking at the size of the box, Julian was disappointed, "Damn! Is this really the special storage box?!" he said as he threw his gaze towards the female attendant, earning him a nod of confirmation.

    Dumbfounded, Julian continued, "This is so small! I don''t even think that my sword would fit in this."

    "Definitely not my spear." added Thrax, as he was also surprised by the box''s size.

    While the others were debating about the questionable size of the box, Emery asked the female attendant just to be sure, "So each of us can bring one of these boxes home?"

    "Yes, acolytes. You will be allowed to bring one if you pay for the fee." She said with a smile.

    The words ''pay'' and ''fee'' made everyone stop their debate and perk their ears listening to the attendant''s words. Emery then asked, "And that would be...?"

    "One box would cost 50.000 contribution points."

    "..."

    The amount of points required to bring this box back home was beyond debatable. This surely and instantly made the five friends bbergasted.

    "Is this a joke?!" said Julian, half shouting. It couldn''t be helped, the mind-boggling contributions points needed caused him to be emotional.

    Thinking about the contribution points one would receive from the three Magus Games, it meant that only those who made it to the finals could afford such a steep price.

    Taking Emery as an example, the only reason he had more than one hundred thousand points was because, not only did he reach and win the final game, he also won the first ce in the second game.

    Klea herself, who managed to reach the final, only umted no more than 70.000 contribution points.

    Thisparison truly highlighted how astonishing the price of this special storage box was.

    "This is crazy!" Klea added, as she also felt that the price was absurd.

    Knowing he had more than enough points, Emery decided to calm his agitated friends.

    "Guys, don''t worry. Let me buy the box and we can share it. Later, we can just meet up on Earth. How''s that sound?"

    Before Julian, Chumo or even Thrax had time to respond to Emery''s offer, Klea beat them to it. Emery noticed that Klea was strangely excited about the matter. "That is a great n, Emery! From Egypt, I think... it would only take one or two weeks by boat to your ce. I can visit your ce!"

    Unbeknownst to him, Klea was thinking about a different matter altogether.

    Upon hearing Emery''s words, Julian seemed to calm down a bit. s, the next words that came out from the attendant sent him to rage once more.

    "I apologize but, only 3 items are allowed to be put in the box. It is also forbidden to bring anythingbeled as advanced technology."

    There, Julian''s n to bring home a projectile weapon to strengthen his troop just gone, disappearing without a trace. It appeared just as Magus Minerva had exined to them, these rules were ced to not hindering the world''s natural evolution process.

    "This is freaking unfair!" Julian shouted furiously, before he proceeded to leave the room with loud thumps.

    Emery thought about sharing the three quota with his friend, but he already had 2 items he nned to bring back. Therefore, he paused and decided to hold back his intention.

    Chumo and Thrax had no intention to bring anything back to Earth as they knew the cost it needed. As for Klea, it seemed like she was still in hesitation.

    The next thing Emery did was checking up the two items he had on his checklist. One was a skill called [Universal Formation Pattern - Rank 1]. Searching through the myriad of items, he finally found it. The skill cost only 2.000 contribution points.

    After reading through its description, Emery believed this was the first thing Kilgraga needed, something that would help to reinforce the rock formation.

    The second item he needed to look for took him a little bit of time to find. Even though Kilgraga did not mention its name, Emery would never forget its unusual, striking look.

    Several minutester, he decided to ask the attendant for help and after going through the effort of describing the item, they finally found it under the [Consumables] category. It was an egg-size ck sphere, with countless tiny sparks that made it looked like a star in the dark sky. Apparently, it was known as Void Crystal.

    "That''s it! That''s what I need." Emery eximed.

    He checked the price tag, only to find out the item was unavable. Even a faculty as big as the magus academy didn''t have one in stock, how could Emer be able to find it then

    ''Damn�� Kilgraga did say it would not be easy��"''

    Even though Emery wasn''t able to acquire the Void Crystal he desperately needed, at least the visit to the Magus Hub gave him the [Universe Formation Pattern] and the special storage box that allowed him to bring three items back to Earth.

    At the moment, he was not in a hurry to trade his contribution points for those items. After all, he still had forty plus days before his return to Earth.

    Thanking the female attendants for their hospitality, Emery and the others left the hub and went their own separate ways.

 Chapter 286 - Bob

    <h4>Chapter 286: Bob</h4>

    The next morning marked the first day of his 5 days free training. Therefore, Emery returned to Zodiac City and made his way towards the Bloodline Gene store that was closed thest time he came. Hopefully, the guy named Bob had returned.

    Just like it always did, Zodiac City was alsopletely filled by half-blood people. More than half of them had a certain, striking characteristic in their figures that varied with each other. One of them was hairy to the brim, one had unique, unusual ears, one had gleaming blue skin and so on. The city truly was an unprecedented sight for the eye.

    Emery walked across the bustling streets, through the familiar alley, until he reached the store. This time, instead of a closed door and a piece of paper on it, there was an [Open] sign attached on the half-wooden half-ss window.

    *Ting* *Ting* *Cling*

    The chimes of a small bell stuck on the door weed Emery as he entered the store.

    "Kkrrr Wait up...! I am koming!"

    The voice wasing from the back of the store, where Emery could faintly see a busy figure through a piece of cloth that covered most of the doorway.

    While the man was busy with his matter, Emery took the opportunity to look around. The ce looked like a normal store, but all its shelves were full with big and small jars that contained interesting things. Some were filled with blood, some with clear liquid, but all of them had their own kind of weird objects inside them.

    Several minutes passed, but the shouting figure had note out yet. When Emery was about to go to the back, to find the person himself, he saw a figure rushing to the front.

    "Who is it?!"

    The figure walked to the back of the long counter table. Even though Emery could hear the sounds of footsteps, he did not actually see anyone until the figure walked up, showing himself behind the table.

    The figure standing right in front of him did not look human at all, not only was he short, he also had two huge bulging eyes, wide mouth and greenish skin. The figure looked so much like a frog. In conclusion, its look was not pleasant at all.

    "Kkkrrr�� Yes, I am Bob the Frog. Who are you? What do you wank?"

    Not trying to disrespect him, Emery schooled his expression and answered calmly, "I am Emery Ambrose. Patriarch of-"

    Before Emery could finish his words, Bob interrupted him, "Yes, yes�� The wolf boy, isn''t it? Alrighk. Kome. Follow me to the back."

    Emery nodded his head and followed the frog guy that was already walking ahead. Much to his surprise, the back room was apparently much scarierpared to the front.

    Emery did not notice this from the front, but the lighting at the back door was actually incredibly bad. Rows of familiar shelves were seen, but instead of their counterpart that looked normal, all of them were covered with some kind of dark substance that gave off a gloomy feeling.

    Scanning through the jars that were in the shelves, Emery could swear that some of them were still moving!

    It did not stop there. Something caught his attention from the corner of his eyes and when he looked over, Emery saw a nt-like, meat-like, indescribable thing that was wriggling on the floor.

    If this ce and the short guy in front of him weren''t rmended by the patriarch, Emery would have already made up some kind of excuse to leave. This ce was too bizarre!

    Bob pointed his finger and said, "Juss sit on the khair over there and rx."

    Emery climbed up the wooden chair and Bob then proceeded to put a restraints on him, to his arms and feets, causing him to be more nervous.

    Sensing Emery''s tense body, Bob said, "Rk... Rk, you wanted a way to boost your genes khrough your current gene sampling, righk?"

    Even though Emery didn''tpletely understand what the frog was saying, only half, it seemed to be the same thing that was mentioned by the patriarch. Hence, he nodded, albeit nervous.

    "Then this is the only way, wolf boy."

    After making sure Emery was locked and secure, Bob then opened a box where there were half a dozen clean tubes inside it. He then began to take one of the tubes and attach it to some kind of needle.

    Next, Bob grabbed Emery''s arm and pierced the needle into it.

    Emery could clearly see as his blood was taken into the tube. Bob did the same process to his feet and then his neck, taking a sample of his blood from those areas.

    "Alrighk. We are done. Next, you need to use your first transformation."

    Emery quietly followed Bob''s instruction, no matter how strange the request and what he did was. The frog then continued by taking three more tubes of blood from the same sources.

    His next request shocked Emery.

    "Alrighk! Last is your second transformation. Let''s do it."

    Emery was about to persuade Bob about the matter as he was still unable to control his second transformation.

    In fact, he was afraid that he would go on rampage in this store and end up identally killing the frog guy. However, the frog assured him that all would be well and he only needed to follow his instructions.

    Emery was still reluctant, but he followed suit. He just hoped the restraint were strong enough to hold him.

    [Fey Transformation - Second Stage]

    While Emery slowly lost control of himself, as his body transformed into the gray beast, he could tell the frog continued to take a few more tubes of blood from him. He knew this was a bad idea the moment he saw the restraint on him loosening.

    Just before the restraints broke, Bob suddenly threw unidentified white powder to Emery''s face, covering his vision with whiteness. A momentter, one could clearly see the loosely restrained Emery slowly returned to his human form.

    It took him quite some time before Emery managed to regain his sense and, personally, it was such a weird experience to him.

    The frog guy walked towards Emery, "Are you awake yet? Everything is done."

    Without waiting for Emery, Bob walked to the front counter. Still dazed, Emery could only follow the guy,ing out of the back room. The moment they reached the front store, Bob said, "I need time to research this and kome up with the recipe that''s right for you. Give me 14 days and I think the serum will be ready by then. "

    "S-Serum...?" asked Emery, clearly still in daze.

    "Krrrr Yes. Remember to bring the moneyter."

    "Money...? Money?!" Emery asked again, he sobered when he heard the word money.

    "Are all wolves stupid? Krrr Yes. money! 10.000 spirit stones per serum."

    "If you wank the recipes, I will part with it for 100.000 stones. That''s a great deal, considering the patriarch rmended you."

    Emery was silent. He needed more money, much more money. He could only me his bad fortune for his awful condition. It was not only his core that made him feel like crying, his bloodline as well.

    "Remember to kome in 14 days!" Bob said, as he sent Emery off.

    Emery walked out of the store with his head so low it almost reached the ground. He was brooding over his sorrow, his unluckiness and more importantly, his fate.

    Right after Emery left the store, another person walked inside. A girl with white lustrous hair.

    "Uncle Bob! You''re already back from home!? That''s good! I need more boosters! I ran out of them."

    "Kkrrrrr�� Of course! Anything for my favorite niece."

    The girl was smiling happily when she noticed something, "Uncle... What is this smell? It seems familiar..."

    "Ooh, that? Don''t worry. A kustomer kame in just now. A Wolf bloodline."

    "Aaa... I see... What''s his name?"

 Chapter 287 - Distressing

    <h4>Chapter 287: Distressing</h4>

    On one hand, Emery was d to have an unique wolf gene with equally unique powers. On the other hand, however, there was no known fey wolf in this universe, and thus there was no one who could help him progress. This would greatly hinder his improvement. Meanwhile, the solution to this problem that was rmended by the patriarch would cost him 100.000 spirit stones.

    Emery touched his storage ring and checked the amount of spirit stones he had andpared it to his contribution points.

    [Spirit stones: 365]

    [Contribution points: 146.650 points]

    The difference between the two was way too great.

    Emery knew the Academy Hub could trade contribution points to spirit stones in a 1:1 exchange rate. However, during his time in this academy, he had been reminded time and time again that there were things that could only be obtained with contribution points, such as the cost of using the stone origin room or the use of the special storage box. Besides, even though he could exchange contribution points for spirit stones, he couldn''t do it the other way around.

    Emery racked his brain, trying to find out how he should use his meager 365 spirit stones.

    The solution to his bloodline problem was hidden behind a 100.000 spirit stones cost, while the void crystal, the solution for his dark core problem, was nowhere to be found.

    During such a distressing time, Emery decided to find Master Xion right after his visit in Zodiac City was over.

    Despite the need for secrecy, Emery decided to tell his master he was looking for Void Crystals. As his master was a darkness element magus, he hoped he would have some clues about the void crystals'' whereabouts.

    Emery knew his search for Void Crystals would only raise many questions and his decision to break his secrecy could be detrimental to him in the long run. However, for now, he couldn''t be too choosy. He was desperate for a way.

    He decided to pay a visit to his master''s residence, but he found out the ce was empty. His master was nowhere to be found.

    He had no idea where Magus Xion was right now, but he knew a magus must have their own busy schedule and his master couldn''t just sit around waiting for him.

    Emery felt his panic rising and a part of him thought of asking Grand Magus Zenoia for help. However, he banished the thought within a few seconds. Though the idea was tempting, Emery knew first-hand how scary that woman could be and he needed to think about what the wolf bloodline acolytes had told him.

    He was left without a clue as to what to do next. Emery finally decided to stay and spend the next 4 days training in the darkness origin stone room. While meditating and increasing his strength, he could think what to do next.

    [8000 contribution points has been used]

    This time, Emery decided not to use his spirit foundation pill. Thest time when he used the pill, he received 6 points increase in spirit force. He wanted to know how much he could get if he decided to meditate without the pills.

    Upon entering, Emery looked around and saw that the room was empty. He had all the spacious room for himself at the moment. He spent a few seconds picking a good ce, before sitting cross-legged on the floor and entering a meditative state.

    [Spirit Force increased]

    [Spirit Force increased]

    He spent four days meditating without stopping, not even to take a little break, but he only managed to obtain two points of spirit force increase. He was meditating in the Darkness element, which was the element he was most proficient in and he only managed to obtain such a small amount of spirit force. The result was far too disappointing.

    Emery touched the symbol on his palm and rechecked his current stats.

    [Spirit Force: 193]

    He still needs 57 more points of spirit force before he could even think about attempting a breakthrough. He did a quick calction in his mind and he realized that, even with the maximum amount of spirit foundation pills he could obtain in his time here, he wouldn''t be able to max his spirit force out before he had to return back home

    Not only that, considering the contribution points needed to use the origin stone room, Emery was really losing out a lot for such tiny gains. There was no way around it, he had to find other means of progress aside from depending on the origin stone room.

    There was no solution in sight and Emery walked out of the room with mental and physical exhaustion weighing him down. His training made him feel even worse and right as he returned to the elite residential area, he threw himself on his bed and fell into a restless, fitful sleep.

    --

    Day 51

    The third 10-day interval training had started. Just like the previous intervals, the first 5 days were spent in a series of lectures and workshops, each invaluable to every acolyte''s growth in magic.

    In this third interval, the elite acolytes already learned which ones among the 100 third-year acolytes were considered easier to defeat. With this information, a few elite acolytes managed to defeat 50 third-year acolytes and receive their second spirit foundation pill.

    However, despite the information offered, some acolytes with pride and skills to back it up would always choose the strong ones even though they knew which ones were weaker.

    Lodos was one such acolyte. Since his repeated defeats against Emery, he had focused on his improvements at the expense of everything else. Emery himself saw how much Lodos had improved and he was no longer sure he could defeat him with his current strength. All the improvement happened within just 20 days of practice.

    Emery quickly realized that, if this went on, he probably would be the weakest acolyte in the elite ss by the end of the second year.

    Then what would happen to him after his third year? Emery didn''t even dare think about it.

    Time passed quickly and the five-day training ended. Emery checked his schedule with the help of the symbol and his eyes started to glimmer with sparks of hope. The next schedule might hold the answer to his current problem.

    It was time for him to do his rank 3 Apothecary Exam.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 288 - Second Exam

    <h4>Chapter 288: Second Exam</h4>

    Golden City

    The day for the second rank apothecary apprentice exam hade. Emery walked to one of the portal gates and was transported in an instant.

    Upon arriving, he took the time to admire the flying boats dashing across the city. Though he had visited the city several times, the sight was still as wondrous to him as the first time he came here with Master Grom.

    He walked towards the iconic triple tower of the apothecary institute and went straight towards the building to meet with the dwarf receptionist. He received the benefit of being in the elite ss (free examination fee).

    Emery was relieved, as the second exam cost was 20,000 spirit stones. Being an elite acolyte really had quite a lot of advantages.

    Afterpleting his registration, Emery went towards the examination hall. Just likest time, more than a hundred people had gathered, all of them were rank 2 apprentices just like him. Among the crowd, Emery spotted Sabil, the acolyte from ss 92 and Karin, the little girl who helped him before.

    "Brother Emery! Come here!"

    The little girl saw him looking and waved her hand.

    "Hey, Karin! How are you?"

    The little girl gave a gleeful smile and answered. "I am good, brother Emery�� Ah, by the way��"

    "What is it Karin?" Emery asked.

    "I saw the Magus Games! Brother, I didn''t realize you were a finalist�� You were so cool! So, are you in the privileged ss now?

    On one hand, Emery felt much better after hearing thepliment, but he was also reminded once again of his failure of entering the privileged ss due to something he could not change. In addition, he still had his progression problem. Each second he spent not training was a second another acolyte could use to surpass him. It was already clear the elite ss had tough andpetitive standards, so he definitely could not fall behind.

    Despite all the mixed feelings, Emery smiled and answered. "Thank you, Karin�� I think I am doing okay so far."

    The little girl in ponytails raised her eyebrows, surprised with Emery''s answer.

    "No, brother, that''s not it�� You''re more than okay. Look, you''re great at fighting, you''re good at apothecary and most importantly�� You are still a good person despite how skilled you are." The little girl gave Emery a sincere smile. "Never underestimate yourself brother, never."

    The little girl''s words made Emery feel much better about himself. He could not deny he had his own problems, from his dark core, to his pack and even his progression in the elite ss�� However, he should really be more grateful for what he had, rather than sulking because of his problems.

    "Thank you, Karin." Emery answered. The weight crushing his heart didn''t feel as heavy anymore.

    In the middle of their conversation, Sabil suddenly approached them and said. "Emery, This time I will not lose to you, nor will I ever lose to you again."

    Emery could only sigh in his heart before mustering the patience to at least give a cordial smile. "Let''s try our best, Sabil. Nothing is set in stone at this point, you too Karin. I wish you all the best."

    Sabil gripped his knuckles, "I have studied hard for this. I will obtain sess with my own hands." Though it was admirable, Emery found himself staring at Sabil.

    "Studied��?" He muttered under his breath.

    Emery realized he had no idea what the exam would entail. He was about to approach them and ask when suddenly Master Aemir walked up onto the stage.

    It was the same examiner who gave out the previous instructions.

    "Wee apprentices. Here, we will hold the second rank exam."

    The announcement was made with an ordinary, if rather loud voice, but everyone immediately turned around to look at him. In a moment the chatter they each had with their respective groups quietened down, all eyes focused on the examiner.

    "As first-rank apprentices you are required to understand about ingredients, but for the next step you need to show your understanding in concocting recipes."

    Master Aemir pped his hands and a group of people walked in, pushing a dozen carts in the middle of the room. From a quick nce, Emery saw there were around half a dozen different ingredients shared across the dozen of carts.

    Master Aemir gestured at the carts and continued.

    "These carts contain affordable tier-one ingredients, which you will use for concocting today."

    Right as the words left Master Aemir''s mouth, a new notification was sent into his mind by the symbol on his palm.

    [You received Freezing Potion recipe �C Tier 1]

    [The freezing potion can freeze an object, a person or a creature when it hits.]

    "For this exam, everyone has to use the same ingredients we provided. You are not allowed to add any other ingredients. If you get caught doing it, you will be disqualified."

    Master Aemir took out a glowing blue-colored bottle from his own storage ring. Right as he took the potion out, everyone saw a sh of light. When the light subsided a wooden puppet stood in the middle of the room.

    Master Aemir took the bottle and threw it towards the puppet instantly freezing it. Right as frost covered the puppet the master told all the apprentices to focus on the screen that appeared behind him.

    [Freezing Potion �C Tier 1]

    [Potency strength: 100% - Masterpiece]

    Emery had heard about this system before. Not all potions were made equal and there was a sorting method to determine the quality of a potion. The distinctions were:

    [100% = masterpiece]

    [90%+ = excellent quality]

    [80%+ = great quality]

    [70%+ = fine quality]

    [60%+ = standard quality]

    [50%+ = low quality]

    [Under 50 = failed product]

    "Here is a chart to show you what the percentages mean. If you want to pass, you have to get at least excellent quality. Moreover, just like thest time, the first 5 acolytes who manage to create a product with 95% or more potency, will receive a special reward.

    At the mention of a special reward, everyone instantly started murmuring and talking with each other. However, unlike the acolytes, Master Aemir remained calm.

    "You have 8 hours and if you can''t make any potions with the required potency by then, you will have failed. Choose any table you like from the ones avable in this room. The exam begins�� Now! Good luck apprentices!"

    Emery looked around for a table and right as he was about to search for the best position, he overheard someone talking to his friends.

    "Ah, this year is the freezing potion? This is easy, far too easy��" He said with a smug expression.

    "Are you crazy?!" One of his friends screamed. "I''ve practiced making one for a few years now, but I''ve never reached an excellent grade, Not even once!"

    Emery was confused and anxious. There was mixed information all around him, some imed it was easy, while others imed it would be difficult. Though the name implied it was a simple potion, Emery had no experience creating this kind of potion at all.

 Chapter 289 - Concoctions

    <h4>Chapter 289: Concoctions</h4>

    Emery set up his table with the [Beginner Cauldron] and the [Beginner Mortar and Pestle] ced upon it, in orderly fashion.

    He then took a small portion from each of the five ingredients that he had and spread them across the table for easier ess and differentiation.

    [Asphodel Flower - Tier 1]

    [Valerian Root - Tier 2]

    [Mallowseet - Tier 1]

    [Saltpetre dust - Tier 1]

    [Kelp - Tier 1]

    With the limited amount of time he had and no guarantee of sess, Emery could only try to be smart about it. Therefore, the first thing that he did was study the characteristics of each of the ingredients with the help of his [Fragmentation] skill.

    After the ingredients were being ''handled'' by the [Fragmentation] skill, Emery then continued the process byparing the texture, smell, and colour of the ingredients with those that were contained inside the [Universal Flora Database]. In short, he was doing a cross examination with each and every ingredient.

    It was indeed a longer way to solve the problem, however he understood it was the right way nheless.

    At the moment, Emery did not dare to dream about bing the fastest among the 100 apprentices that were currently taking the same exam as him, it was too unrealistic. With his current amount of umted knowledge, which was ordinary at best, it would be great for Emery if he managed to pass the test.

    Hence, he wished that he could pass the exam, and just attain Rank 3 today.

    Emery quickly removed the random thoughts inside his mind as he began to study the provided recipe carefully. Thest thing he wanted to do was make a mistake he couldn''t fix afterall.

    As he read through the recipe, the contents were quite simr to what he had thought. The recipe had only shown the specific amount of each ingredient that was required and how to process it through either boiling, burning, simmering, and so on. It did not provide any further information.

    Fortunately, Emery had some experience in concocting before, courtesy to Granny. Therefore, he was able to quickly think of a few dozen ways before immediately diving into action.

    The first step, preparation.

    By studying the ingredients, he could tell that the white nt that looked like a lily flower from Earth named Asphodel, showed an increased intensity in its unique smell after being turned into a powder. Even though it may have looked insignificant, this unique change could cause a world of difference upon the end result.

    The same could be said for the other ingredients. The Valerian Root for example, had a very weak structure where it would crumble incredibly fast and lose its effectiveness. This fact made Emery believe that the root should be included towards the very end of the process.

    The next step, the concoction.

    Concoction was mainly about how to use the correct amount of liquid to mix the ingredients and how to control the heat throughout the concoction process. As for this, it was mostly about trial and error, there were no shortcuts.

    Therefore, as he had to adhere to the essence of concoction, Emery quickly created a dozenbinations from what he thought would maximize the ingredients'' potency. After doing so, he immediately dived into action, cutting, boiling, grating the ingredients that would be concocted into the final result.

    Not even half an hour passed, Emery could see several apprentices had begun to bring their finished product to the appraiser of the exam. The next thing heard from that direction was the harsh words from the Master Apothecary.

    "82%. Do it again!"

    "This one is good, 88%. But not quite enough. Try again."

    "You dare show this trash to me?! 45%!"

    And so on.

    All the apprentices who joined the Apothecary Institute were definitely talented or had a certain background rted to apothecary. Hence, it was normal for them to be able to quickly make a sessful product. But none of them had made one that had satisfied the appraisers, yet.

    Emery returned his attention to his stuff as he made his way to his first one, but halfway through, he realised that the end result would be a failure. Thus, he quickly set that aside and prepared another one.

    "Congrattions! You are our first sessful apprentice to reach a 91% result!"

    The words containingmendation caught the attention of everyone in the room, including Emery. When he looked over, he realized that he knew who the apprentice was, Sabil.

    The appraiser looked at Sabil and asked, "Are you finished or do you want to give it another try?"

    Without hesitation, Sabil answered, "I will do it again, master."

    It was obvious that Sabil wasn''t satisfied with his 91% result. He must be attempting for the position of the first five to make a potion with the 95% result.

    After an hour, Emery finally managed to finish his firstpleted potion. He knew that it wasn''t perfect, however he still went ahead to get the potion tested.

    "It''s 66%. Mediocre, go and try again!"

    Emery could clearly see several apprenticesughing at him when the result was announced by the appraiser. But he didn''t really care for their reaction. In fact, he was quite satisfied with his first try.

    An hourter, Emery once again saw Sabil approach the appraiser with his second potion, the result was far better than his previous one. "96%! Congrattions, you did it."

    Sabil appeared to be extremely happy that he managed to reach 96%. However, his happiness was cut short when a little girl managed to get 98%, exceeding even him. That little girl was Karin.

    Emery wished to celebrate with her, but he wasn''t in the position to do so as he still had a lot on his te currently.

    He quickly returned to his business, trying multiple differentbinations. Emery then realized he was quite proficient when proceeding through trial and error. When he pondered it more deeply, it seemed to be the case because he had been rather used to doing meticulous work like this since he was small.

    ...

    The next hour, Emery created his second potion and tested it.

    "76%. It''s fine quality, but not enough. Again."

    ��

    And the next one, "82%. Great quality. You have improved but not enough. Again."

    From this point on, Emery began to have a headache. Beyond great quality was excellent quality, and making an excellent quality was no walk in the park. However, giving up was not in Emery''s vocabry.

    Emery could feel his brain and arms working even more efficiently with every attempt, and finally he managed toplete his potion, just before the exam time ended.

    "91%. Congrattions! You finally pass."

    In the end, only 43 apprentices had passed the second year exam and became a Rank 3 Apprentice.

    [Congrattions! You are now Rank 3 Apothecary Apprentice]

    Emery did not get the reward, but he wasn''t too sad. In fact, he had managed to keep a dozen of great quality freezing potions from the exam.

    It appeared because there was actually a fee for the exam, they didn''t really care if the examinee brought theirpleted potions out. Even though Emery entered the exam for free... Still who doesn''t like free stuff?

    At the end of the exam, before the apprentices had dispersed. Master Aemir delivered the final speech, congratting those who passed the exam while encouraging those who had failed to do so.

    Unexpectedly, the little girl that had be known as the genius apothecary apprentice, Karin, congratted Emery before they separated. Emery let out a faint smile as he saw the little girl walk away.

    When Emery walked out of the exam room, there was already someone waiting for him.

    It was Cedric, the senior apprentice that had helped him in the past.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 290 - Apothecary facility

    <h4>Chapter 290: Apothecary facility</h4>

    "Congrattions on bing Rank 3 Apprentice, Emery!" the young man with wavy hair enthusiastically said.

    Receiving thepliment with a smile, Emery replied, "Thank you, Senior." Then, he remembered Cedric also had his own exam before, "What about you, Senior? Did you pass yours?"

    The young man yed with his sses, moving it up and down. He then put on a proud expression and said, "Of course. You are currently looking at a Rank 5, an Artisan of Apothecary." Cedric also did not forget to sh a smug smile.

    Emery sped his hand together and said, "Congrats, Senior!"

    "Hahaha! Thank you! But surely, my achievements are nothingpared to this year''s Magus Game champion." Cedric said.

    "Thank you, senior, although, in the end, I didn''t really make it."

    Unexpectedly Cedricpletely understood what Emery meant by that. Cedric then approached the downhearted teenager and patted his shoulder, "Who are you kidding, Emery?! You didn''t get the reward, sure! But everyone knows you are the winner. Those higher-ups are making a big mistake in not letting you in the privileged ss!"

    Emery let out a grim smile, "Thank you for your kind words, senior."

    Noticing Emery thought his words were just a mere constion, Cedric once again said, "I ampletely serious, Emery. I am proud of your achievement and proud of you. Even though it was a riggedpetition, you made it through them all. You got through and emerged as the winner"

    Emery recalled this senior was the one who warned him about thepetition, saying it was rigged. It seemed Cedric looked even more excited than he was, as the young man continuously talked about the matter.

    Realizing he was getting off track with his rambling, Cedric quickly returned to Emery and said, "Anyway, the reason I am here was because our master wants to see you, Emery."

    "Our master?" Emery''s mind was nk for a second, thinking who his master was, before he remembered the dwarf who brought him here, Master Grom.

    Without waiting for Emery''s response, Cedric swiftly beckoned, "Let''s go! He doesn''t like to wait."

    Emery quickly followed Cedric, who took him to the second building of the Apothecary Institution. They then took the same box-like machine that delivered them up to the 15th floor. Looking at the walls around him, Emery still wondered how this machine worked and on what mechanisms it was based on.

    s, his ''observations'' were interrupted by Cedric that nudged him, reminding him they had arrived at the ce. When the machine''s door opened, Emery was greeted by the sight of avish room, with a reception desk and a beautifuldy attending on it.

    Cedric approached thedy and said, "Master Grom is expecting us."

    Thedy casted her gaze at Emery, which contained a particr look that made him ufortable.

    Cedric then took him for a walk through the long hallway. Along the way, Emery could see a vast garden through the sses on both sides of the hallway. Countlessmon as well as exotic nts and herbs could be seen there, tended by several acolytes.

    Seeing the myriad arrays of flora in this ce, Emery was mesmerized. He also could recognize a few of them that were said to be exclusively grown in nature. He was surprised by how the Apothecary Institution managed to cultivate them in such a closed space.

    After walking through the herb garden, Emery thought that was the only ce where nts were cultivated. So, he was surprised when he passed a few rooms, all with the same view. Surprisingly, all the acolytes who looked after the garden were beautiful women. Emery suddenly remembers how Master Grom once said about his interest in magus Minerva, probably this is what master Grom really is.

    When they arrived at their destination, Cedric proceeded to knock on the door and it was quickly opened from inside by another beautifuldy.

    Inside, sitting on the luxurious chair at the end of the room was Master Grom, the dwarf. With his back is the wide view of the golden city behind the ss.

    Cedric secretly gave a gesture to Emery, to give a proper respectful greeting to the dwarf, before saying, "Master, the new apprentice, Emery, is here."

    "Aah... yes, you are here..." The nonchnt words came from the dwarf, who replied without looking at him, keeping his attention on the light panel floating in front of him."

    "Emery Ambrose�� 91%, That''s a very bad score just for a simple freezing potion..." The dwarf then sighed and murmured, "Never mind�� You are already here now."

    Master Grom finally tore his gaze away from the panel and looked at Emery, "Now that you are a Rank 3 apprentice, you may start working as one of my assistances. This will surely increase your knowledge in apothecary and receive remuneration with every sessful work. But because of your elite status, you are free to choose your own schedule."

    The dwarf then set the panel aside, walked around the table, and stood in front of Emery, looking at him. "I never go back on my word. Therefore, you are now my official apothecary disciple and you are weed to use the facility here. I will personally teach you when you reach Artisan level. As for now, you can work with Cedric and gather experience."

    Hearing such a word surely made Emery nodded in gratitude.

    The dwarf kept his gaze on Emery and added, " I know that you are currently some kind of celebrity. But I don''t need any trouble in my ce. I don''t care what kind of sess you did outside, but here in the apothecary institutes, If you want my attention, create an original product and I assure you that you''ll be a very sessful artisan.? Power, money, and women. You will have it all."

    After saying that, Master Grom immediately gestured for the two of them to leave the room.

    It was such a short meeting, where the dwarf only said what he wanted to say. Emery suddenly wonders if Master Grom would act differently if he''s a beautiful female.

    ...

    Cedric took Emery around to see the facilities on the 15th floor. The work station, which shook Emery with how advanced it was; the garden, with its wide arrays of nt and herbs, and the warehouse, where the acolytes were given ess to the ingredients.

    Looking at how many and diverse the ingredients this ce had, Emery''s eyes instantly bulged with surprise. Cedric quickly exined, "I really know that look. But unfortunately, you can''t just take whatever you want. Hahaha..." Noticing the disappointed look on Emery''s face caused Cedric to chuckle.

    "Here, most of themon ingredients are avable and there are many. Meanwhile, the more rare ones stille with a price tag."

    Emery gave the smiling Cedric a wry smile.

    After that, Cedric took him to the Institute Hall, the one he had visitedst year. Cedric talked with the person in charge and gave Emery the two scrolls he deserved.

    [Universal Flora Knowledge - Rank 2]

    [Analyze Flora - Rank 2]

    With these two skills, Emery would now be able to analyze the nts up to Rank 4. This would be very useful to his future progress. However, the thing he really needed right now was still his main concern.

    Thinking about that, Emery sighed deeply. Realizing it, Cedric became concerned.

    "What''s wrong, Emery? Do you have something to say? If there is anything I can help with, just ask! I''ll definitely help you!"

    Emery nced at the fired-up Cedric and said, "You don''t happen to have 100.000 unused spirit stones, don''t you, senior?"

    Cedric''s smile froze.

    "..."

    ----------------------------------

    Author Note

    Thank you for your support for the novel, at this moment I am asking if you would give support by buying the privileged chapters. Tier one only costs 1 coin while tier 2 would give ess to up to 12 chapters. It will reach the end of volume 2.? Thank you

 Chapter 291 - Information

    <h4>Chapter 291: Information</h4>

    In an instant, a sh of regret crossed Cedric''s expression. Just like Emery, he was a poor artisan with a poor background, without the backing of a rich old family like many of the acolytes out there. There was no way he had 100,000 spirit stonesying around.

    Emery himself knew this andughed, showing Cedric he was just asking as a joke. While the mood had lightened, Emery decided to ask him about something else.

    "That aside�� Do you know where I can find items that are out of stock in the academy hub?"

    "You''re looking for a rare item then? Well, I''m sure Golden City has ess to more items than even the academy. You know, being one of the biggest trading cities in the universe and all��"

    For this matter, Cedric brought Emery to a ce they had previously visited.

    [Golden City -? Magus Guild]

    Emery walked down the stairs along with Cedric to meet a familiar guy sitting behind his desk. He was currently busy with a big book and a quill on his side and asionally, the horned, red-skinned man nced at a stack of paper next to him, before writing its contents in the book.

    "So, do you remember him? Believe me, he is the most knowledgeable person you can meet in Golden City!" Cedric pulled Emery closer to the man and pointed at him. In response, the horned man scrunched his eyebrows in annoyance.

    "Seriously, Cedric, you again?! I know you have nothing better to do, but not everyone else has that privilege, you know?" Aeon put down his quill and red at Cedric. At that moment, he saw Emery was standing next to Cedric.

    "How are you, senior Aeon?" Emery smiled and asked.

    "Ah, hello Emery! I''m good, thank you." Aeon smiled "Oh, I saw your fight in that Magus Games. Gotta say it was fantastic! You have no idea how much joy I felt when you knocked that smug golden noble to the dirt!"

    "Do you see now, Emery? You have a lot of fans!" Cedricughed.

    "Indeed! Unfortunately, It appears I only have you as my fan! Stop bothering me!" Aeon smirked and pointed out.

    They talked about things for a while, until Emery finally decided to tell them what he was looking for. He talked to Aeon about the void crystal, but as he was about to exin what it was for, they had already offered to help. It seemed they were sincerely on his side.

    Emery was relieved that he didn''t need the flimsy excuse he prepared beforehand.

    Aeon looked to the left and right, ensuring no one was listening to them, and whispered close to Emery''s ear.

    "Hey, I know a ce��"

    "Yes, yes! I like the sound of this already!" Cedric eximed, loud enough for some people around them to look in their direction.

    "What the fuck!? Cedric, shut up!" Aeon clicked his tongue and whispered.

    Aeon talked about a ce that was known for selling items that were not easily found. It was a semi-legal ce, sort of simr to a universe-scale ck market, which was the reason why Aeon tried to keep his knowledge of it under wraps.

    Emery was about to shoot down the idea, citing that he had no spirit stones to offer, even if the item he needed ended up being there. However, Aeon insisted they should check the ce first and find out more about the item. They could worry about the moneyter.

    Everyone agreed toe, and Aeon told them to wait until his shift was over.

    Emery and Cedric nodded before heading out to the front, where all the visitors gathered. Cedric ordered some cold drinks for the two of them, and they spent the time talking about various matters.

    Emery talked to Cedric about the apothecary exams, along with his questions of what the next exam could entail.

    Cedric told Emery the third exam would be more straightforward than the previous two.

    "What do you mean?" Emery asked.

    "Well, the exam could be very easy or very hard, it depends on your luck." Cedric answered.

    The third rank exam would require the acolytes to create an original potion. In order to pass, they would usually need to create a Tier 2 potion with at least a level 3 originality score, or a Tier 3 potion with a level 2 originality score.

    "This is why this could be really easy or hard depending on how lucky you are." Cedric exined. "They allow you to submit recipes beforehand, and if you have such a thing, you cane to the exam afterwards just to receive your reward."

    Emery thought of his cleansing potion, the one he dedicated quite some time to master. Even with all his efforts, that potion was merely considered a rank 2 potion with the level 2 originality score.

    Emery thought a little bit more about the exams and asked. "Senior, if they allow you to submit recipes you made before, can''t people just cheat by submitting their family recipes or something simr?"

    "That is also why I said the exam could either be very easy or very hard." Cedric said. "Yes, you are allowed to do that, and some acolytes have done that in the past. But, even though you have a recipe prepared, you still need to be able to concoct it�� besides, not all families are willing to share their valuable recipes for something like this, right?"

    Emery nodded, finally understanding what Cedric was talking about. He started to think about what he could prepare, when he remembered the acid potion he made that was still half-done. His acid potion was a tier 3, and if he managed to score well in the originality aspect, he would have the advantage of early preparation.

    Before Emery got the chance to talk about his idea, Aeon had already finished his shift.

    "You both ready now?"

    "Yes. Let''s go."

    Aeon, Emery, and Cedric walked together towards a portal gate swirling hidden from the crowded city. The portal gate was stationed in a dark corner, unnoticed by most passersby.

    When they arrived at the ce, it was pitch-ck.

    "Is it night here? Should wee back another time?"

    "No Emery, this is the''s condition, 360 days a year of total darkness, with no moons and no stars in its proximity."

    Aeon quickly took out a light torch, lit it with a st of a fire spell,? and said. "Ah, don''t stray too far from the light, there are creatures lurking in the shadows."

    "What is this?" Emery looked around and asked. The inability to see anything made him a little bit anxious.

    "Wee to Furia, Emery." Aeon answered.

 Chapter 292 - Furia

    <h4>Chapter 292: Furia</h4>

    Kkkoookkk!!

    Emery could hear creatures shrieking all around, even from the sky. From the sound of something pping across the air, he could guess they were probably the kind of creature that had wings.

    Aeon, who was more knowledgeable on the matter, knew exactly what kind of creatures they were, "That''s the bioraptors. They are very nasty creatures. Not only they can fly, they are also very hard to kill. Luckily, their weakness is light as they are very sensitive to it."

    "Hence, we will be fine as long as we are inside this light."

    "Aeon, how do you know this ce?!"

    "Being a Magus Guild attendant, I get to hear lots of weird stuff from people. So yeah... If you ask me how do I know... I guess, being a nice guy?" Replied Aeon with a smile.

    Emery followed the two of them for a few minutes. From the ground he stepped on, he could tell the''s terrain was simr to an arid desert. This guess was further enhanced by the dryness he could feel from the air in this ce.

    They continued to walk until Aeon finally led them to a door of a unique contrast. From a distance, it looked like a huge tube that was standing in the middle of nowhere.

    When Aeon touched the door, it quickly opened and its inside were immediately lit by a light source, allowing the trio to see the interior. It was a spacious empty room that could easily fill a dozen people.

    Emery revealed an interested expression as they walked past the door and the entirety of the room was bared open to him. The door, then, swiftly closed and he could feel the tube started shaking. From the sensation he felt, which was familiar to when he rode that rectangr machine at the Apothecary Institute, Emery guessed the tube was going down.

    Before he could ask what was the thing they were in, Aeon beat him, "The surface of the Furia is swarmed by monsters. Hence, everything going on in this happens underground. And this is one of the many entry points spread across the."

    "Entry? Entry to what?" asked Emery.

    s, before Aeon could exin more, just a few seconds after the tube began to go down, Emery''s attention was suddenly caught by something. Through the ss, he could see a massive cave filled with rows of buildings. A city that was getting closer and closer.

    Emery was so shocked to see a city built underground that his mouth went wide open.

    "Wee to the Underground City of Furia."

    Emery was mesmerized by the sight of the city until he suddenly realized something odd. If the city was built beneath the ground, where did the lighte from? He looked around and noticed something that could be the answer.

    The massive cave was still somehow dark, which obstructed the visibility a little bit, however, Emery could see that there was some kind of glowing rock embedded in the walls and ceiling of the cave, making the ce light up.

    Before the tube they were in reached the ground, Aeon opened his storage ring and gave the other two a mask.

    "Why a mask?" Emery asked subconsciously.

    Without exining, Aeon beckoned the doubtful Emery to wear it. Meanwhile, Cedric already wore his. "Yes. Just wear it and you will see."

    When the tube hit the ground and the door once again opened, Emery was weed by the sight of hundreds of people, all wearing different masks. But then, he noticed there were some people who did not wear one.

    Those people were the one wearing ck armor, with no hair seen on their heads. Moreover, Emery realized all of those people were bald, no matter if they were male or female. From their gait, they seemed to be the guards of this ce.

    "Let''s go. This way," Looking at how decisive Aeon was, it looked like he knew the way around this ce.

    They walked through the crowd of people, towards a dome-like building. The trio was blocked by the guard-like people Emery saw earlier. Aeon then showed some kind of identity certificate to the ck-armored guard before he let the three of them inside.

    Inside, Emery could see it was simr to the Hub, arge circr room with many counter tables. Currently, the ce was filled with many people, all wearing masks.

    Emery found the spectacle to be quite strange, but he did notment further on this. When he casted his gaze over to the counter tables, he could see the attendants were women with colorful skin, such as purple, pink, green and so on. Exotic, that was the thought that appeared in his mind.

    "My bronze tag can only allow me to get to this first level. But here should be enough for your business, Emery."

    The trio then approached one of the avable counters, with a blue-skinned attendant.

    "Visitor, what can I do for you today?"

    Aeon exined that everything in here was very simr to that of Magus Hub. It had its own taskmaster and shop, but the difference was located at its job range. This ce gave some of the weirdest and shadiest jobs in the universe.

    [Taskmaster - Bronze Job]

    Recruiting guards for a delivery to #19643 - 10.000 credits

    Burr was needed for Dragon Cave of Vinar - 20.000 credits

    Exterminating Troll Camps seen in the area Entrance #367 - 15.000 credits

    "Credits are the same as spirit stones, they are something that is used to be exchanged here."

    The reason why this ce was the favorite for those who were trying to earn some items was itsplete anonymity. The ck market of Furia never asked and never required its customer''s identity. However, the rate of the job would normally be 30 percent more expensive than the price at the Universal Market.

    When Emery heard this, he finally realized why everyone wore a mask. They wanted to hide their identity.

    Next, Emery quickly opened up the [Shop], which quickly showed a panel simr to the Hub.

    "Can I help you with anything, sir? We have special items that you might be interested in." said the female attendant, pouring out rmendation after rmendation while Emery was browsing.

    Upon hearing that, Emery was interested, as he asked the attendant to show him the list.

    [Basilisk Egg - 25.000 credits]

    [Intrepid-ss Spaceship - 150.000]

    ��

    All those items were fascinating and alluring, but Emery only had one that he wanted in mind. He kept scrolling through the list until he found it.

    [Void Crystal - 90.000 credits]

    Below it, there was a brief introduction of the item.

    [Crystal containing the primordial power of space]

    "Dammit! It''s so expensive!" Emery cursed inwardly. He could only cry in silence as he looked at the exaggerating amount of credits he would need to buy this crystal. If this crystal was included, Emery would need close to 200.000 spirit stones to bring everything he wanted back to Earth.

    Emery, Cedric and Aeon continued to browse around for a while. However, as Emery had almost zero spirit stones in his pocket, seeing the rows of big numbers andparing them to what he currently had, he just got depressed.

    But Emery quickly picked himself up. Even though he currently did not have the capital to buy the Void Crystal, at least he now knew where to find it.

    While Emery was going through his roller coaster of emotions, Cedric was excited to browse through the list of apothecary ingredients that were rare to find outside.

    When they were all done, Aeon brought the two back to the surface and the group then returned to Golden City.

    Emery first thought about continuing his practice in the stone origin room. But with such a low gain of spirit force and his dire need of spirit stones, he decided to return to the Apothecary Institute.

    He recalled that Master Grom said there would be remuneration if he helped at the Institute as an assistant.

    As he walked back together with Cedric, Emery asked the amount he would get.

    "On average, working in the institute can get you 200 to 500 spirit stones per day. But what Master Grom said before is not wrong. If you can create a good, original product, you will definitely get a lot of money."

    Listening to that, Emery was fired up. As a result, he spent his next two days assisting in the apothecary institutes.

    It was a very good experience for him, it''s the first time Emery ever learned the ''right'' way to prepare and concoct potions. He also used this time to search for a good recipe that could help him for his third exam.

    At the end of the second day, he still had no clue of what recipe to work on, but at least he got his two days'' remuneration. He received 700 spirit stones and now he has a total of 1065 spirit stones in his pocket.

    "Just 199.000 spirit stones to go.. how hard can it be? Haha," Emery smiled wryly trying to cheer himself up.

    At the end of the second day, Emery received a message from his master Xion

    [Emerye to see me first thing tomorrow, I need you to see someone]

    Emery was supposed to meet Bob the frog tomorrow, but surely his master was his main priority

 Chapter 293 - Factions

    <h4>Chapter 293: Factions</h4>

    Next morning, Emery immediately made his way to Magus Xion''s residence. As the magus had been helping him a lot throughout his journey, he always felt gratitude and excitement when he met the esteemed man. Especially now that he had a lot of things on his te.

    When he arrived at his destination, Emery could see another figure sitting next to his master, talking about something. The blonde man was wearing all white clothes that caught his attention at first nce.

    Noticing Emery''s arrival, Magus Xion beckoned him toe closer, "You are here, Emery. Come, let me introduce you to this gentleman here. He is Urix, a magus instructor from the Institution of Light."

    Emery ced one hand on his chest and did a slight bow to the magus as a sign of respect. After that, he straightened his body and looked at Magus Xion silently, waiting for the magus to speak.

    "See, Urix? You can see yourself! The kid is really respectful toward the elders. You definitely will not regret this."

    Annoyed by Magus Xion''s constant bragging, Urix waved his hand and said, "Yes, yes! I already lost. So don''t put more salt on my wound, alright?"

    Satisfied with the reaction Urix gave him, Magus Xion stopped his teasing and gestured to Emery, "Hahaha, of course. Right. Emery,e here. Sit with us."

    Emery was confused, he did not really get what the two magus were talking about. He could only deduce they were talking about something rted to him. Shaking his head, he threw his doubts to the back of his mind and slowly walked forward taking a seat together with the two magus.

    When Emery sat, Magus Xion opened his mouth, "Emery, unlike my poor self, this gentleman here, Magus Urix,es from a prominent family, the Wellenstein family."

    Seeing the curiosity on Emery''s face, Magus Xion proceeded to give his disciple a quick background summary about the matter. Apparently, the Wellenstein family was also considered one of the most prominent factions in the universe.

    Magus Xion paused in the middle of his run-down, turned his head towards Magus Urix and asked, "Your Wellenstein''s is a Grade 3 faction, isn''t it?"

    Magus Urix coughed lightly, "Ehem..l soon to be Grade 4, actually..." the magus said, maintaining his cool expression.

    Magus Xion put on a shocked expression as he said, "Wow! Amazing! Oh yeah, I remembered! Your father almost reached the Supreme Magus level, I heard."

    "Yes�� the third Supreme Magus in the faction, so��"

    "Wow! So amazing!" eximed Magus Xion. Rubbing his chin like an old man, he continued, "Indeed, as expected from a Grade 4 faction."

    At the moment, Emery noticed his master was acting a bit weird today. He seemed to dislike the magus sitting next to him, but still trying so hard to talk good things about the man.

    After a few seconds more of buttering, Magus Xion finally turned to Emery, "Anyway Emery, Magus Urix has some good news for you," said the magus, pointing towards Magus Urix, who strangely wore a nk expression.

    Emery was startled when he heard Magus Urix was the one who had the good news, not his master. While Emery was trying to process, and possibly guess what Magus Xion''s words meant, Magus Urix already took out a parchment from his storage ring andid it on the table for Emery to see.

    "Emery Ambrose, we, the Wellenstein faction, are offering you the opportunity to be a member of our family. Here are the documents that you need to sign."

    Emery was silent, processing the words he just heard.

    "..."

    "..."

    "!!!"

    "What?!" Emery said, subconsciously shouting it. The shock the words brought made him leap from his seat. He was startled, surprised and shocked by the offer that came out of nowhere and from a magus he never met before.

    Amidst his utter confusion, Emery looked at Magus Xion, his master; his gaze was asking the magus what was going on.

    "M-Master... W-What is this? Wh-What is this mean...?"

    "This is good news, Emery! With you joining a faction as good as the Wellenstein, your future will undoubtedly be bright."

    Emery was speechless, lost for words. Even though he trusted his master, there was no way he would sign something he did not understand about.

    Realizing Emery was in doubt, Magus Xion added, "Emery, I have already checked the contract and found no problem in it. In fact, it''s very favorable for an acolyte such as you."

    Upon hearing that, Emery let his doubts slightly go and picked the parchment as he gave its writings a brief read. The content of the parchment was basically what Magus Urix said, an agreement to join the Wellenstein faction as an inner member.

    Wait, an inner member?

    "Inner member?" asked Emery, looking at the two magus. Seeing that Magus Urix wasn''t paying attention, he turned to Magus Xion.

    He then exined about the matter. Normally, there were different types of members in factions, such as outer members, inner members and core members. Each type received their own privileges and treatments, different from each other.

    Emery then began reading the parchment carefully, as he read through he got shocked once again. The agreement involved an enormous amount of spirit stones and Spirit Foundation Pills.

    If he agreed to join the faction, he would immediately receive 100.000 spirit stones and one Spirit Foundation Pill. Moreover, he would get the same amount every year, for the next 10 years. These benefits could also increase if he reached a higher realm in the future.

    He also had an opportunity to receive Tier 4 Artifacts if he reached Rank 9, and Tier 5 Artifacts after breaking through to the Magus realm.

    Emery''s eyes were bulging with surprise as he read through the parchment.

    "M-Master... Th-This�� I don''t know what to say��"

    "This is a very good deal, Emery. It took me days to convince the faction to agree on these terms."

    It then hit him. Emery finally realized the reason his master went out for days, losing contact with him. Apparently, he was doing something for him, again. Emery truly did not know how he should repay the kindness and care his master had given him.

    Emery saw Magus Urix wryly smiling, when he heard Magus Xion''s speech. This showed how hard it was for this agreement to be made.

    "Thank you, master. Thank you, Magus Urix. But... I know that nothing in the world is really free. Please tell me, what should I do to deserve this?"

    Hearing Emery''s words, Magus Xion smiled and nced at Magus Urix, "Haha�� See? I told you he''s smart, didn''t I?"

    Magus Urix wisely ignored Xion''s remarks and pointed his finger at the bottom part of the agreement, "In here it is stated, when you reach Magus level, you will have to provide service to the Wellenstein faction for 100 years."

    Emery could roughly guess what kind of service he would have to provide. He knew Lord Izta was serving the Nephilim faction for 2.000 years. Hence it appeared 100 years to exchange for such extensive support was very favorable for him.

    Emery was sure this offer took into ount his dark core and bloodline, his unfavorable situation, before it could be carried out. Therefore, he believed the faction was at least worth giving his service for.

    Emery really considered epting the deal when he realized that Magus Xion was still excited and had something else to say.

    "That''s not the best part, Emery!" The magus'' eyes seemed to lit up as he said, "The Wellenstein is willing to pull favor and let youe to their when you finish your second year. This means that you could spend your three years in their facility, training under their special tutge."

    "..."

    Emery was startled, this actually brought more hesitation to Emery than the 100 years service. After all, he still had many unfinished business on Earth.

    "I am sorry, master... thest part will be difficult for me..."

    "Aah, the boy is one of those..." said Urix. "He''s the type that cares more about home than his growth."

    Magus Xion was also shocked by Emery''s unexpected words. He tried to convince him, saying that when he became a magus, he would not need to worry about anything else back home. After all, the status and prestige the Magus gave would take care of Earth by itself.

    But halfway through his attempt of convincing, Magus Xion realized Emery was quite adamant about it.

    "Thank you very much for your offer, Sir Urix. But this matter, I really need to think about it first. Please give me some time to consider." Emery firmly said, while giving his utmost respect to the magus.

    Magus Urix appeared to be annoyed by Emery''s rejection, but he still tried to keep his cool. Knowing the boy would not budge, he decided to give Emery time only until thest week in his second year.

    As for Magus Xion, although visibly disappointed, he could understand Emery''s decision.

    Before Emery left, the magus mentioned about an invitation from the headmaster to watch a certain important meeting next month. It had something to do about Earth, part of the headmaster''s promise to Lord Izta.

    "I will definitely be there, master."

 Chapter 294 - Offers

    <h4>Chapter 294: Offers</h4>

    An unassuming small shop stood in easy view of the passerby, its front doing business as usual with customersing and going every so often. Meanwhile, in the dusty backroom, a white-haired girl paced back and forth, her beautiful face marred with irritation that grew as the seconds passed. It seemed she was waiting for something.

    "Where did that moron even go? Why hasn''t hee yet? Did he no longer need the gene serum?!" Her face was twisted in annoyance. "No! That can''t be the case�� My information was supposed to be urate, he really needed this serum."

    Another figure stood next to her. His green, slimy skin glimmered under the light of the room.

    "Kkrrrr�� Niece�� What did this boy do to you? It seems you really hate him so much! Tell me I will KUT his body apart and use each organ for my next experiments."

    The girl''s eyes widened and she quickly shook her head. "No, no, Uncle Bob�� It''s not like that. Cutting him up seems a bit excessive."

    "What is it then, dear? I''ve never seen you like this. He must have done something to you. If you have any problems, Kkrrr�� don''t be shy and talk to unkle Bob."

    "Uncle! Thank you, but don''t do anything to him!. I will give him a lesson myself and you can just go with my n�� Please, uncle." Silva answered and looked away. It was clear that, even though she regretted her words, she was not about to risk her own self-image by taking them back.

    "Ah, alright then, dear niece, donk worry. But, if I see that this boy really did something to hurt you�� I will make sure your father and the entire Oroboros n hears about this! That kid kan hide with the shadows and we''ll khase him to the ends of the universe!"

    The green man''s passionate threat was interrupted when the bell attached to the top of the door rang.

    "That''s him�� Go get him, uncle. Remember the n," the girl whispered.

    The frog-like man gave the girl a conspiratorial wink, before walking towards the front counter.

    "Kkrrr... You are LATE, boy!" He said in a booming voice.

    The boy was shocked and he covered his ears, not ready for the sudden shouting.

    "Ah, I sincerely apologize. I was upied, Mr. Frog�� Ah, I mean, Mr. Bob��" Emery scratched the back of his head.

    "Hah! Anyways, you already made my nie-, I mean, you already made me wait too long! You''re not the only person I have to see, you know!"

    "Again, Mr. Bob, I apologize�� That aside, is the product ready?"

    "Damnit! Of korse they are�� I am Bob the frog! What kind of dealer do you take me for?! When I promise something, I keep it. Unlike someone who kamete and wasted everyone''s time!"

    The frog reached down the counter, pulled a few vials with orange liquid inside and gave the liquid to Emery.

    "The first one is on the house, kortesy of your patriarch! I suggest you try it right now."

    Emery eyed the orange liquid suspiciously. The liquid looked as if someone decided to take orange juice and added even more food coloring into it to make it more vivid, but the result ended up being more off-putting than anything else.

    "Okay, so��" Emery looked at the frog man. "Should I just drink this just like that?"

    "Yes!! Do you need me to shove it down your throat right now, boy!?" The frog man smirked.

    "Sorry, Mr. Bob." Emery shuddered and apologized again. "Anyway, why are you so angry with me?"

    "ANGRY?!" The frog-man shouted again. This time, Emery didn''t get the chance to cover his ears and all he could do was wince in pain while the frog-man took a big gulp of air to calm himself down. "I�� NOT angry. This is the way frog people talk. Are you making FUN of us frog-people now, BOY!?" He narrowed his eyes.

    "No! No! Of course not, Mr�� I mean, Mr. Bob." Emery shook his head and willed himself to calm down.

    "Then drink up and stop wasting my time!"

    Emery took the vial, eyed it onest time, and uncorked the bottle before pouring it all down his throat. Meanwhile, unbeknownst to him, a girl at the back was peeking outside and watching their exchange from the storage room. She tried to suppress her giggling to no avail. If it wasn''t for the frog-man''s booming voice, she would have been discovered much earlier.

    "Emery, Emery�� Still foolish as ever!" The girl giggled and shook her head. "You moron, you should have checked it before drinking! What if someone decided to swap it with poison?"

    As the orange liquid went down his throat, Emery felt a warm sensation spreading through his body from the center of his heart down to the tips of his fingers. Though the heat felt odd, it certainly was morefortable than anything. The feeling was simr to hugging a pile of soft, warm fur.

    A few secondster, the sensation dissipated and Emery saw a notification appear in his mind.

    [Your bloodline just went through purifying process]

    [Genes purified]

    [Fey Wolf gene essence percentage increased to 21%]

    "Mr. Bob, this is really effective! I can''t believe I got one point increase in my gene essence percentage. This is really amazing!" Emery eximed, almost forgetting to contain himself. If no one was here, Emery would probably jump around in joy.

    "Of kourse it is, I never let my klients down! Now, do you wank more?"

    "Yes, Mr. Bob." Emery nodded.

    "As I''ve said before, each serum kosts 10.000 spirit stones. As for the recipes, I am sorry to disappoint you, but it kosts higher than I thought... All you need to know is that it''s a very difficult thing to make, really!." The frog-man exined.

    "I see��" Emery frowned, but decided to ask. "If it''s not too much trouble, may I ask how much?"

    "200.000 spirit stones!"

    The girl hiding in the back room let out a snort and almost gave away her presence. It was worth it to see Emery turn pale and lifeless."

    "How�� Mr. Bob, I don''t have that kind of money�� Is there no way I can get it cheaper?"

    "Ho ho��" The frog-man rubbed his hands and narrowed his eyes. "I have another solution�� Boy, I have a great opportunity for you."

    The frog-man seemed to have been waiting for this opportunity, as he pulled a rolled parchment sealed with a thin piece of string from below the counter.

    Emery looked at the parchment for a second and read it carefully. With each word, he could feel his heart sink.

    "A 3-years contract?" Emery looked at the frog-man.

    "Yes! Isn''t this a great opportunity for you? You will get the recipe and in return, you are under kontract to work for the Bullfrog faction for three years."

    The girl hiding behind the door to the backroom looked at their conversation with mirth dancing in her eyes. The bullfrog faction was a subsidiary of the Oroboros faction and if he signed the contract, the boy would work for her. She couldn''t wait to finish her second year so she could bring him to her.

    The n was foolproof.

    Or so she thought, until she heard the boy refuse.

    "I am sorry, Mr. Bob, I really can''t ept this�� I will definitely find a way to pay you 200.000 spirit stones��"

    "Are you stupid, kid?!" The frog-man shouted. "This recipe is your only way! You know that there is no better gene alchemist around than me and your gene bloodline is really difficult to make!"

    The boy nodded and looked at him with a serious expression. Emery was grateful for the first serum he had received, but the terms for the recipe were just too difficult to fulfill. He decided to ask about the price of the second serum.

    "Yes�� For another serum, it would be�� 10.000 spirit stones!"

    "Hmm�� Mr. Bob, I don''t have that much with me, can you lower the price a little? You know�� us being half-bloodline people and all��"

    Mr. Bob nced at the storage room, towards the girl hiding behind it. The girl nodded in response.

    "Alright then, kid." The frog-man turned to look at Emery. "How much do you have?"

    Emery slowly said... "Hmm�� Ah, 1000 spirit stones."

    "��@#%^ !! ARE YOU kidding me, kid?!"

    Emery sputtered a quick apology and turned around to leave, but the girl behind the storage room door made a coughing sound and the frog-man instantly tensed up.

    "Wait, kid!! wait... Kome here�� kome."

    "What is it, Mr. Bob?" Emery turned around and asked.

    The frog-man seemed to be trying hard to calm himself down, then he said. "I decided, it''s�� Ah��"Give me�� give me the 1000 spirit stones, okay? I''ll give you the second serum."

    "Thank you, Mr. Bob. Thank you!" Emery came to the counter and paid the spirit stones as he requested. Emery sputtered his gratitude several times before exiting out from the door, apanied with the sound of a ringing bell.

    The girl walked out from the storage room right as Emery left.

    "He didn''t take the offer, dear niece�� what now?"

    Silva gritted her teeth, nced at the door, and said.

    "Hah! I''m sure he''lle back for more serum sooner orter! No one would dare reject my offer!"

    The frog-man smiled at her. "Now, that is more like the niece I know. You''re the famous Silva Oroboros after all!"

 Chapter 295 - Recreate

    <h4>Chapter 295: Recreate</h4>

    It has been one bad news after another for Emery.

    The price for the fey wolf gene recipes increased from 100.000 to 200.00 spirit stones. Combined with the price of the void crystal, the total spirit stones he needed had increased to a whooping 300.000. Even if he decided to go all in and trade all the contribution points he had saved up, he still would not have enough.

    Emery had considered giving up, but he had onest idea in mind.

    After finishing his business in Zodiac City, Emery took a portal and returned to the Golden City. He took one of the flying boats to the apothecary institute and found Cedric being busy with his research on the 15th floor.

    Emery took out one of the extra serums he bought with one-tenth of the actual price and showed it to Cedric.

    "Senior, would it be possible to copy and recreate this?"

    Emery talked to Cedric about his gene bloodline, about the deal he was offered and the serum he had received. He hoped his senior apothecary acolyte would be able to give him some tips before he started using the [Fragmentation] skill on the serum.

    Cedric took the serum from Emery''s hand, walked to a nearby box-shaped machine filled with slots and ced the bottle into one of the slots.

    "Alright. Before you dissect it, it''s important we remember to scan it first."

    After cing the bottle, Cedric pushed the slotted bottle down and pressed abination of buttons. The machine whirred to life and started to make a quiet humming noise. Within a few minutes, the information about the potion appeared on a floating screen.

    [Gene Booster]

    [ssification �C Unknown]

    "Of course��" Cedric muttered and shook his head. "The guy who made it isn''t stupid, he knew not to register the recipe."

    "Show me the content of what you got from the scan?" Emery asked.

    [Water 21%]

    [Protein 15%]

    [Carbon 11%]

    [Natrium 5%]

    [Glucoacid 2%]

    There were almost three dozen other substances listed on the screen, each with decreasing percentages. They looked at the list for a while, trying to decode the ingredients used.

    "Alright, we should save its data. We can use this as a base. This will be the base of its 100% potency, we can recreate this ande up with a recipe that is close to this data." Cedric exined.

    "Whoa, you''re impressive! You really are worth the title of ''senior''!" Emery pped.

    "Of course, Emery! After all, your senior here is a rank 5 artisan! haha."

    "So senior�� What should we do next?"

    Cedric yed with his sses, nced at the screen onest time and said. "Well, this is all we can do for now�� We should dissect it. Alright, Emery, do it."

    Emery took the bottle out from the machine before casting his spell.

    [Fragmentation]

    [3 essences found]

    [Unknown], [Unknown], [Reagent]

    "��"

    Emery was stunned into silence, the fragmentation result was not helpful at all.

    The serum floated out of the vial and separated into three distinctly different liquids. One part had a red color simr to oxygenated blood with a sticky texture, one had a lime-color that seemed to emanate a burning, acidic smell, while thest one was ck like crude oil.

    Those are theponents of the three main ingredients. Cedric put the three parts into separate bottles and performed further analysis on it, while Emery could only watch.

    "So, how is it, senior?"

    Cedric did not answer and continued performing the analysis. However, it seemed Emery did not have to wait long for an answer, as Cedric''s confidence instantly disappeared without a trace.

    "Alright, Emery��" Cedric took a deep breath and exined. "The third essence is the reagent and it''s the easiest one to identify. Basically, it''s simr to a strengthener normally used for high-rank potions. There are a fewbinations of nts that could be used to create this. As for the other two, I''m sure the first one is made from blood or might actually even be blood, while the lime-colored one is a lethal poison."

    "Lethal poison?" Emery''s eyes widened, realizing he had consumed the potion once. Was he being poisoned?

    Seeing Emery''s expression, Cedric smiled and shook his head. "No, it''s lethal poison, yes, but there are ways to neutralize it. The most likely scenario is that this poison interacts with something in the blood or the straightener, causing its harmful effects to disappear�� It''s an amazing thing, really."

    Cedric did a few more tests and concluded he needed some more time to do aplete study on the two liquids.

    Tomorrow, Emery still had some mandatory elite sses to attend. So, he decided to give his thanks and greetings and return to his ce for some much-needed sleep.

    The next day, as nned, Emery met his friends in his elite ss residence. The five gathered together and shared what they had learned.

    Emery talked about the offer he got from the Wellenstain faction, along with the offer from the Bullfrog faction.

    At first, the groupughed at the name, but when Emery told them the details of the contract, all of them suddenly went quiet. Julian was the only one who did notugh and took Emery''s story seriously.

    "Oh right, speaking of factions, guys�� Actually��" Julian started.

    Julian talked about the deal he had with the Hartlight faction and what he had obtained so far. On one hand, Roran did keep his word and Julian really became an actual member of the faction. However, Julian was merely an outer member, meaning he was given ess to tutge and the Hartlights'' library, but without artifacts or spirit stones support. The bright side of only being an outer member of the Harlight faction was that there wasn''t muchmitment. He could just pay his membership by doing several jobs for the factionter on.

    Julian talked to Emery about his own deals with the Hartlight family and urged him to ept either the Wellensteins'' or the Bullfrogs'' offer.

    Emery definitely could see the benefits of epting one offer and he could see how the offer would eventually benefit Earth''s future. He also definitely needed the 100.000 spirit stones it offered. However, he couldn''t ept not returning to Earth next month.

    He spent the next five days with his friends and attending the elite sses. Other than attending the lectures and workshops, Emery also busied himself by continuing the duels with the third-year acolytes. By the end of the fifth day, Emery finally managed to rack up 50 wins and he became eligible to receive his second spirit foundation pill.

    ------

    Day 66

    Five days had passed by quickly. Emery took a portal to return to the apothecary institute and immediately looked for Cedric. He was dying to know the results of his research.

    Unfortunately, "I am really sorry, Emery. The blood essence is really, really out of my current expertise. Don''t worry, I''ve scheduled a workshop with Master Grom and I''ll bring this up to him to see if he can help."

    Emery was half-expecting this, but it would be a lie if he said he was not disappointed in encountering another block to his journey.

    If the serum was that easy to copy, it would not be that expensive.

    "Anyway, Emery��" Cedric started. "As for the poison, I was able to identify it, it''s a rank 3 acid. If you could find me a few acid potions, I could use it to do more testing. Can you do that?"

    Cedric''s question made Emery instantly remember a certain with a certain nt suitable to make tier 3 acid.

    "Yes, senior. If it helps, I will definitely get you some."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l

 Chapter 296 - Caracas Flower

    <h4>Chapter 296: Caracas Flower</h4>

    #14722]

    Emery returned to the savage. This time, he went past the portal by himself.

    When he walked out of the swirling portal, he saw the recognizable small tavern and smiled a little, reminiscing of the time he and his friend went and had fun there.

    After watching the tavern, which waspletely filled with people, Emery quickly rushed towards one particr hill, the one where he went to mine titanium.

    Several Skygazers can be seen swirling in the sky as soon as he came out of the forest. Emery also saw a few of those ck rocks that had the familiar silvery nds. Unfortunately, he did not pick up any of them because today, none of them were his target.

    Emery proceeded to run up the hill and started to search for the familiar hole that should be located between the cracks on the dry hillnd. After scouring through dozens of meters, he finally found it. Without further due, Emery immediately slid into it.

    While he was sliding through the narrow channel that headed downwards, Emery was further confirming the target of his destination in his mind. After a while, he finally touched the ground again and immediately looked around.

    At the moment, he was in a ce with several tunnels spreading around him.

    Emery tried to remember if this was the same ce he and his friends fell into thest time byparing what he saw around him with his memories.

    As he threw his gaze around, he noticed the familiar red light from one of the tunnels, which quickly confirmed this ce was the one where they previously were.

    Emery then carefully walked towards the tunnel where dozens of flowers had gathered. Unfortunately, just like thest time, there were almost a hundred Duma around the area.

    Thest time he was here, Emery was only a Rank 5 acolyte. Not only did he not have any good weapons, he also did not have any good spell in his repertoire. Hence, this time, his hands were itching to test all of his new spells and skills against the green gooey creatures.

    However, he still needed to keep his eyes on the target first, the bright light nt that shone in the dark, the Caracas nt. After all, thest thing he wanted was for the nt to be destroyed during his rounds of skills and spells experiments.

    Before going at it, Emery suddenly realized no one knew he was here. His friends, his master or anyone else, they were all in the dark about his whereabouts.

    Did this mean if anything happened to him here, no one would ever find him?

    The thought sent shivers down to Emery''s back. He probably should have left a note or something.

    Anyway, before the dark thought could dive deeper into his mind, Emery tried to think more positively, as he analyzed the creature once again.

    [Duma]

    [Level 5 - Beast]

    [Battle Power 50]

    There were at least one hundred such monsters in this ce. As for the flowers, there were a few dozen of them, but they were spreaded apart.

    Emery knew these monsters were pretty slow, but their enormous number was the problem. It could be troublesome if he got pinned and trapped between them. If that happened, he could only ept his fate getting pummeled. Therefore, it was better to approach it carefully, without making rush decisions.

    Emery quickly casted his [Shadow Mist] spell and blinked over to the nearest flower. While the mist slowly epassed the area, he picked the flower carefully and stored it in his storage ring.

    Smiling because of his sessful harvest, Emery was about to go to the second flower when some of the Duma had already awakened. Therefore, he sped up his actions in order to pick up a few more.

    While Emery was doing his best to harvest the flowers as fast as he could, all the hundreds of Dumas had noticed his presence. And the bad news was, they were not fooled by the [Shadow Mist] spell.

    Looking at those Dumas who were beginning to approach him en masse, Emery could not help but curse, "Dammit. This is harder than I thought."

    All it took would be one wrong step for Emery. Just a touch from one creature and it would be game over for him. Therefore, Emery kept casting [Blink], appearing and disappearing around the area for several minutes as he tried to dodge those gooey creatures.

    He kept doing that until he realized that, sooner orter, there would be no more space for him to blink into. Hence, it was time for a new tactic.

    Emery casted [Shadow Root] and [Mudwall] simultaneously to create an opening space for him. While the [Shadow Root] bounded those near him, earthen walls rose from the ground, dividing the area into several sectors, which would limit the Dumas'' movement.

    Now that the situation was somewhat stabilized, Emery just had to be really, really careful.

    "Just several more..."

    A few minutester, Emery finally managed to clean out all the flowers in this ce. He was celebrating in his heart and was about to return back when he realized his way out was covered by dozens of those gooey creatures.

    Not wanting to waste any time, since he had already aplished his goal here, Emery took a no-nonsense approach, as he casted his strongest spell [Dark Matter]. Channeling the spirit energy into swirling ck energy on his hand, he immediately fired the spell towards the clump of creatures blocking the way.

    KABOOM!!!

    Emery was blown away by strong gusts that resulted from the spell. Because of this, he identally came into contact with one of the Dumas. The parts of his body touched by the Duma were instantly scorched by its acid.

    The moment his brain registered the stinging pain on his shoulder, Emery immediately casted [Blink], escaping from the Duma.

    He then turned his eyes towards the entrance hoping that the path was clear, only to find the Dumas that were hit by his most powerful spell had almost returned to their previous state.

    "I am in trouble, am I?" asked Emery to himself, smiling wryly.

    Emery once again casted [Blink] to dodge the iing group of Dumas. He decided to run to the furthest corner and heal himself first by using the [Nature Blessing] spell.

    While the burns on his shoulder slowly healed, Emery began looking for a bright idea that could get him out of his current predicament. He sifted through and checked all the items inside his storage ring, and finally found something that might work.

    [Freezing Potion - Tier 1]

    Emery decided to try it by throwing it to one of the closest Duma.

    *shatter*

    As the potion bottle broke, the cyan liquid inside immediately sshed over the monster, causing it to freeze.

    Seeing the satisfying results, Emery was excited. He directly took out his Tier 3 sword and used [Heroic sh]. The target, the frozen Duma.

    PRANG!!

    Loud piercing sound resounded through the air as the frozen monster was destroyed into pieces. More importantly, Emery could see that even though the ice began to melt, the monster was unable to reform to its original state. That meant he could finally kill them!

    "This is it!"

    Emery was about to kill those blocking the way using the same method, when he noticed a shiny crystalying among the destroyed pieces of the Duma. It was a spirit stone�� A yellow one. That was 100 spirit stones!

    Curious about the matter, he decided to use the dozen or so Freezing Potions that he had and killed a dozen Duma with it. From them, Emery found 10 yellow stones, which meant the chances of Duma dropping them was a whopping 90 percent!

    In an instant, Emery''s brain began to calcte the numbers.

    This could be the solution to his spirit stone drought.

 Chapter 297 - Rich

    <h4>Chapter 297: Rich</h4>

    After Emery was done harvesting all the Caracas Flowers, he quickly returned to the apothecary institute with the aid of the portal.

    As tired as he was, there was no time to rest. He ran with all his strength towards the room housing Master Grom''s potion crafting equipment and prepared his apothecary tools. His body felt tired, but his mind felt as alert as ever.

    Thisb did not just allow him to use the equipment. As one of master Grom''s disciples, Emery had the right to ess free ingredients. Although most of those provided weremon tier 1 ingredients that were rtively easy to find, the cost certainly added up and for a poor student like Emery, such ess was already quite the privilege.

    Emery concocted the potion carefully, his brows furrowed in concentration as he did each of the steps in a meticulous concentration. After the process was done, Emery held a small test tube containing a bubbling, greenish liquid in his hand with a proud smile.

    His hard work,bined with ess to new ingredients and betterb equipment, all culminated in the creation of an acid potion with higher potency.

    [Acid Potion �C Tier 2]

    [Originality Level: 2]

    With a spring in his steps, Emery showed the result of his hard work to Cedric. However, all the hopes he had were dashed as Cedric shook his head. Though the acid potion was good, it was not a suitable ingredient for the gene serum as it was not strong enough. For the replication process, he needed a tier 3 potion.

    Cedric decided to lend Emery a hand and they worked together to grind a massive, red-colored nt with a texture simr to rubber. After boiling the nt and extracting its juices, they ended up with a small tube''s worth of deep red, sticky liquid simr to blood. They added a small drop of the liquid to the potion, turning the bubbling green acid potion into a shade of deep vermillion.

    The nt was a higher-tier one and could be used to increase the potency of Emery''s acid potion.

    [Red Acid Potion �C Tier 3]

    [Originality Level: 1]

    "Actually, Emery��" Cedric started while ying with the tube of red acid in his hand. "I think you should make this acid potion for your project in the third exam. If you can somehow increase the originality by another level, passing would be easy."

    Emery nodded, agreeing with the suggestion. He had spent many hours experimenting and finding the best ingredients for that potion. If his hard work could be useful for something else aside from the gene serum, he would be ecstatic.

    "Ah, by the way, Emery, it costs 50 spirit stones in ingredients to create a tier-3 acid potion. How many spirit stones do you have? I would need to make 30 to 40 of these potions to continue the experiments."

    Ah, yet again, spirit stone costs came to Emery and blocked his progress. Advanced as this world may be, some aspects of it were still the same as Earth �C namely, the price tag required to do anything at all. Cedric''s question reminded Emery of the Wellenstein Faction''s offer of 100.000 spirit stones just for joining.

    However, Emery knew, now was not the time. Hisst visit to Dumas''s gave him some ideas on how to get more spirit stones. But first, he needed to make sure the senior who gave his time for free for his sake had enough materials for his experiment.

    Emery decided to get more spirit stones by selling his potions. The tier 2 potions he made could be sold for 150 spirit stones, while the tier 3 ones could be sold for 200 spirit stones.

    At this moment, his storage had around 90 Caracas Flowers. He used half to make tier-2 potions; and was enough for 22 potions and, as a result, Emery earned 3300 spirit stones by selling all 22 of them.

    Emery gave the remaining 45 flowers to Cedric along with 2250 spirit stones so he could continue his research.

    Emery busied himself by using the rest of the spirit stones he earned to create as many Freezing Potions as he could. The potion was only tier-1 and almost all the ingredients were avable in Master Grom''s facility. Thanks to that, he was able to create one Freezing Potion for as low as 10 spirit stones each.

    He spent the next three days hunched over in theb, creating one potion, storing it, and repeating the process all over again. He merely rested to sleep a little or to get a bite to eat.

    With 100 extra freezing potions in his storage ring, Emery was excited to return to fight those ugly creatures.

    Emery spent his next day on 14722 hunting more Dumas lurking beneath the tunnels under the hill. Thanks to all the Freezing Potions he made, Emery could explore the tunnels without fear.

    Crack!

    One bottle flew from his hand and several Dumas were frozen in one shot. He smashed the frozen creatures with his de and he obtained some more yellow spirit stones.

    However, Emery did note here just for the purpose of hunting the creatures. He continued searching while killing Dumas along the way and gathering stones. Right before he used up hisst Freezing Potion, Emery came across another cavern filled with reddish flowers glowing in the darkness.

    The light reflected on Emery''s eyes, glimmering with satisfaction. This was definitely a great solution to his spirit stones problem. From what he had seen so far, in one day he would be able to kill 100 Dumas and that amount was enough for him to clear one cave.

    If he sold what he obtained from the Dumas, along with the flowers after he concocted them into acid potions, he would get a total of 9000 spirit stones and 7000 spirit stones, respectively. Though he would probably have to spend quite some time making the potions, he would consider that time well-spent.

    As they said, time flies quickly when you are having fun or when you are busy. Emery didn''t realize that his 5 days of personal studies were over.? Emery had to return back to the elite ss area to attend his mandatory ss lectures.

    As usual, they sat at Emery''s dining room table to discuss their current nts. After some thinking, Emery decided to tell his friends about his current endeavor and asking them if they would like to join for some spirit stones.

    Julian was currently upied with matters involving the Hartlight Family, while Klea still had to finish her training under Grand Magus Ororo. But the other two Thrax and Chumo decided to join after they finished the 5 days lectures.

    During the next 5 days of mandatory study, after the half day lectures, while everyone else spent half the day doing duels,? Emery spent his time in the apothecary institutes making more potions. He concocted all the 100 Caracas flowers into Tier 2 acid potions and sold all of them. He then used all the profit to create as many tier 1 freezing potions as he could.

    Day 76.

    Emery, Chumo and Thrax went together into 14722, each with their own weapons ready, while Emery also carried the 1500 bottles of Freezing Potions he finished. Within the next two days, what happened could be described as a Dumas massacre, with corpses littering the ground and the three of them collecting everything.

    Chumo and Thrax arranged with Emery to receive 2 spirit stones for every 1 they received �C in other words, Emery was entitled to receive 50% of the spirit stones they earned as he provided them with the potions, while the two of them split the remaining 50%.

    At the end of the second day, right as they ran out of potions, Emery was 75.000 spirit stones richer and he was able to bring home around 300 more Caracas Flowers for concocting his acid potion.

    His acid potion was not only a source of ie, it was also a chance for him to improve his recipe in hopes it would reach tier 3 originality.

    Thanks to the massive amount of loot they obtained, Emery decided to spend his days in the apothecary institute in order to continue his research and make more potions. Every morning, Chumo and Thrax woulde for more freezing potions and they brought back Emery''s share of spirit stonester in the day.

    This arrangement became a good business model for them. Chumo and Thrax would receive around 30.000 spirit stones total every day by killing 300 Dumas and half of that amount would go to Emery''s pocket.

    If he had more time, this arrangement would have made him rich and gave him a promising future. Unfortunately, their time in Magus Academy would end soon and they would have to settle their own problems back on Earth.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 298 - Last Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 298: Last Preparation</h4>

    Day 81.

    Emery and his friends once again met up at his estate as they did their routine of sharing information among each other.

    Klea and Julian could see that Thrax and Chumo, although looking tired, they smiled brighter than usual.

    It appeared they managed to earn around 80,000 spirit stones, which split among the two of them, from hunting Dumas for the past five days.

    As for Emery, he himself now had 110,000 spirit stones lyingfortably in his storage ring as well as hundreds of Caracas Flower.

    Hearing this caused Julian and Klea to be a little bit jealous. They became a bit regretful they did not join when Emery invited them. But there was nothing they could do about it, as they had other things andmitments to do in the past 5 days.

    Thrax and Chumo then proceeded to tell the two jealous friends that it was bing harder and harder to find the Dumas'' nesttely. So, this activity probably would not be a long term thing for them.

    Other than the trouble of hunting the Dumas, Emery also had trouble in the potion making side.

    It appeared his excessive and tant use of the free ingredients privilege Master Grom granted him finally being discovered. Thanks to his incessant potion concocting, the required ingredients to make a Freezing Potion were quickly depleted from the warehouse.

    Emery now had to spend 40 spirit stones to acquire the ingredients for one potion. Due to the additional expense needed, the project profit became much less lucrative.

    Starting from today, the five of them only had ten more days to spend at the Academy before they returned to Earth. Because of this, they all were reminded to prepare themselves.

    Before they went to the sses, Emery told them that on Day 87, three days before their second year ended, they were invited by the headmaster to attend a meeting that would be held at the headquarters of the Alliance of Men.

    Like previously, when all other elite sses used their half day for more duel practice or getting pointers from the magus instructor, Emery spent all his time attending the lectures during the day, while using the night at the Apothecary Institute, acting as an assistant.

    The next day Emery made a new breakthrough.

    [Acid Potion - Tier 2]

    [Originality - Level 3]

    Apparently, the solution to his bottleneck was closer to home.

    Emery used [Fragmentation] on his Cleansing Potion, took out some of the ingredients from his home, andbined them mainly with the blue powder itself. In the end, a new recipe for a Acid Potion with higher potency was created.

    Unfortunately, with the limited amount of blue powder he had, Emery could not mass produce the potion. But still, his 2 weeks of constant meddling with the Caracas Flower and Acid Potions had rewarded him with a recipe that he could use for his fourth rank exam, which would be held on Day 88.

    Besides the new Acid Potion recipe, Emery also had another amazing finding. He discovered there was actually a different kind of flower among the dozens of Caracas Flowers. Said flower still had a distinct disparity that defined it from the rest.

    In this special flower, Emery found out that a certain spore was produced that could be turned into a seed, a Caracas Flower Seed. He analyzed this seed and discovered it could grow easily in any ce, as long as it was not exposed to heat or light.

    Emery was extremely excited with the thought of growing his own Tier 3 nt. If he managed to do so, it would personally be a huge achievement for him.

    From the three main ingredients for the blood genes, it appeared the reagents and the acid ingredients were ready.

    Unfortunately, the same could not be said for the third ingredient, the one that looked like blood which his senior had been experimenting with.

    "I''m sorry, Emery. I have tried my best. I even forced Master Grom on this matter, but he said that Gene Sequencing ispletely out of his expertise."

    Emery knew his senior had tried his best to help him. Of course, he would not me him.

    --------

    Day 85

    Five days more had passed, At the end of thest mandatory elite ss, Emery concluded it with having the least duels won.

    Well, it was to be expected, as many of his ssmates like Micah, Gerri, Aiko, Lodos and even Anas managed to reach the 100 duels benchmarks. That was Emery''s result in thebat department.

    As for the theoretical exam, Emery only managed to reach 71% for his grade, which once againnded him in somewhat middle to bottom tier of the ss, as the average score for the ss was 78%.

    Despite his ''average'' result, Emery was not dejected. After all, what mattered was he learned something from the lectures and benefited greatly from them.

    Still, it pained his heart to see he didn''t receive thest spirit foundation pill reward. Among the five friends, Klea received the extra reward from winning the 100 duels.

    Surprisingly Julian also received one of the extra spirit foundation pills, but not from the duel but for getting a 90% score in the theoretical exam. Apparently, the Harlight faction had helped him prepare for the exam.

    On thest day of the mandatory elite ss, strangely Grand Magus Aimon was nowhere to be seen. It appeared that there was something more important he had to do than giving his final lecture for the elite ss.

    The second year elite ss was finally closed up by magus Minerva with her cheerful and strange speeches about the future.

    ------

    Right after Emery finished hisst day of mandatory training, With his time in the Academy almosting to an end. It was time for Emery to finalize his preparations before he departed for Earth.

    [Contribution points 118.650]

    [Spirit stones 141.515]

    In the end, Emery decided to spend 50,000 contribution points for the special box. As for the [Universal Formation Pattern - Rank 1], he did not use his contribution points to acquire it. Instead, he bought it at Golden City with 2,000 spirit stones.

    Now that two things in his checklist were crossed off, the next important thing on the list was the Void Crystal, which he bought through the Furia market, converting 90.000 worth of spirit stones to Furia credits.

    After all these things were bought, Emery finally decided to do one thing that he had been keeping off for quite some time. The unbinding of the Tier 3 Moon Dagger.

    The procedure cost him a total of 16,000 spirit stones. 1,000 used to buy the Absolve Potion from the Apothecary Shop, while 15,000 was spent to pay for the unbinding service, which was done by a formation expert.

    The formation experts were masters of runes. They dealt with the engraving of magic items, artifacts and so on. Hence, for this particr unbinding service, the formation expert would first decode the artifact runes, before using the Absolve Potion to erase the previous owner''s blood markings on the item.

    Only after all the traces of the previous owner were gone could the artifact be tied by the new owner. It wasn''t a simple job, hence the reason for the high cost of service.

    At first, Emery thought that with the same amount of spirit stones, he could easily buy another Tier 3 weapon, maybe even two. The thought really tempted him to forget about the dagger.

    However, Emery quickly swatted the thought away as he really wanted to know the secret behind the dagger that had been used to kill Lanzo and sap him out of his power.

    When the unbinding process was done, Emery only had to bind the magic artifact with his own blood, marking it with his signature. Next, time for the revtion.

    [Moon Dagger - Tier 3 Artifact]

    [Weight 0.9 kilogram, Length 35 centimeters]

    [Spell - Blessing of the Moon]

    [Enhances the user spell strength by harnessing the Moon''s power]

    The secret was not what Emery expected. Initially, he had thought the dagger was the one who was responsible for absorbing the life energy from its victims. Apparently, its effect was enhancing spells.

    Emery then remembered that during the Night of Mistshire Massacre, a special moon exuded its luster through the night. It was what they called the Blood Moon.

    Either way, he could not wait to try the effects of this dagger. It must have its uses.

    After his round of shopping, Emery checked his remaining bnce.

    [Contribution points 88.650]

    [Spirit stones 18.515]

    Now, the only thing that Emery had not acquired was the Bloodline recipe. s, he still did not have enough stones, even if he traded all of his remaining contribution points.

    Realizing the situation he was in and knowing he only needed onest item but unable to buy it, Emery sighed deeply.

 Chapter 299 - Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 299: Farewell</h4>

    Day 86

    In the past few days, thanks to his hard work killing Dumas, concocting, and selling the acid potions he made, Emery had earned enough spirit stones to obtain everything he needed to take back to Earth.

    There was just one thing that was still attainable; The recipes for his gene bloodline, which ording to what Bob the frog said to him before, the potion recipe he would help him increase the purity of his fey wolf genes.

    [Bloodline Gene �C Fey Wolf]

    [Gene ssification �C Legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit : Rank 6]

    [Current Rank]

    [Rank 3 -The Fey Warden]

    [21% fey wolf essence found]

    From what he knew so far, Emery believed that, if he was able to purify his gene essence to 30%, he would be able to upgrade his fey wolf rank. This was the path that even the headmaster himself thought would be the best for him.

    If he managed to obtain the recipe, he could try to create the serum himself. Emery remembered the patriarch''s words �C when he managed to reach rank 4, he could be an alpha wolf and help the other fey wolves. This path of progression would be nothing but beneficial to him.

    Unfortunately, even with all his efforts, the matter of spirit stones still troubled him. He didn''t have enough spirit stones to purchase the recipe and, even if he traded all his contribution points into spirit stones, he would only have 107.165.

    The day of his return to earth ticked even closer, and Emery was left with three choices.

    One, he could forget about the research for recipes, save up his money and contribution points forter, then he could resume the research 3 yearster, when he would probably have more spirit stones tofortably do so.

    Two, he could join the Wellenstein faction and get 100.000 spirit stones right away. However, joining would render his objective moot, as he would not be able toe back to Earth to experiment with the serum to his brethren.

    Three, he had the choice to beg for some kind of deal with Bob the Frog and get parts of the recipes or more spirit stones out of the deal.

    The more Emery thought about it, the more he realized his only choice would be thetter one.

    "Maybe this can work." Emery muttered, trying to be optimistic about his own half-baked n.

    He woke up early in the morning, got dressed and went to Zodiac City without wasting as much as a second. Upon reaching the city, Emery went directly to the alley with the familiar building he had visited before.

    Right as he was about to open the door, Emery heard a massive ruckus going on inside. The sounds of something being thrown around were clear, even from there.

    "Kkrrr�� Why is this happening! This is a disaster!"

    Bob''s enraged cursing could be heard even from outside, probably even across the street.

    Emery''s expression turned full of concern and he quickly walked into the shop. A lot of potion bottles were scattered on the ground and the previously well-stocked shelves were much more empty than usual. Colorful stains from various potions covered the floor, some even hissing and smoking against the ground.

    Clink! Clink!

    The bell resounded as soon as Emery came in and not long after, Bob cursed again.

    "GET OUT!! You are not welkom! The shop is klosed now!"

    Emery was a little bit afraid of disturbing him, but there was no time left and with each second, he grew more desperate. Only 4 days were left before he would need to return to Earth and he needed to get all his affairs in this world in order before then.

    "I am sorry, Mr. Bob. It''s me, Emery Ambrose�� I came to ask about the wolf gene recipes."

    Bob the Frog stopped throwing the things around in anger and actually looked up, to see Emery''s concerned face staring at him. "This time you came at the right time!" Bob looked at the back room and shouted. "The boy is here, niece!"

    After shouting, he turned back to look at Emery and whispered. "My niece has been waiting for you for quite a while�� you��" Bob shook his head. "Argh, forget it, just be quick. We are in a hurry, okay?"

    Emery stared at Bob in confusion. What does he mean by waiting? However, he had no time to ask Bob that, as he was quickly shoved to the back room by the frog-man. Inside the back room, he saw a white-haired girl standing right in the middle, her gaze drilling into his soul.

    "Ah, it''s you, Silva! You�� Niece�� Uncle�� Frog?" Emery was so surprised, he was not even able to form a coherent question and had to resort to mumbling under his breath.

    "Emery,e closer!" Silva said, her tone serious.

    One question answered, two thousand more new questions popped up. Silva outstretched her hand and pulled Emery closer while confusion was still evident on his face. Though he had always known Silva was a serious, no-nonsense smart acolyte, Emery could feel from her gaze she had something important weighing on her mind.

    Emery decided to walk a few steps closer to her. "What is it, Silva?"

    Silva kept staring at him and it took minutes for her to answer the question.

    "Emery, this ce is run by the Oroboros n. My n. And Bob is�� My distant uncle."

    "Ah, I see��" Emery was relieved, delighted to hear that, even. He knew Silva to some extent and, by knowing her, perhaps the negotiation he needed to do today would be easier. They could be referred to as friends or sorts, theirplicated rtionship making categorizations confusing.

    Emery did not expect her expression to be more grave, but Silva did just that and took out a parchment from her ring before showing the parchment to him.

    "Emery, you came here for this gene recipe, right?"

    Even from a nce, Emery was able to discern the paper contained the recipe he was looking for.

    "Then, tell me, do you have the 200.000 spirit stones I asked for?" Silva asked directly, cutting into the heart of the matter. Unused to such a direct confrontation when ites to trading, Emery stuttered.

    "No�� No, I can only provide half of it�� By tomorrow, I will�� Wait, I thought-"

    "No deal, then." Silva cut him off before he was able to say anything.

    Emery stared at the girl. From back when they first met to now, Emery was always confused about her behavior. Why did she act so mean towards him only to treat him betterter?

    Before Emery could ask, Silva handed a piece of parchment to him.

    "Here, you can keep it, free of charge!" Silva looked away, making sure Emery did not see her reddened cheeks.

    "Why are you-" Emery asked, but Silva cut in before he managed to finish.

    "I don''t have much time to exin, just�� Just keep it, it''s yours!"

    On one hand, Emery was d for the gift, but on the other hand he remembered the three-year contract that was offered to him before in order to let him pay for the recipe indirectly.

    "No, Silva�� Tell me, what should I do in return for this gift?"

    "Emery, you truly are�� The biggest moron, ever." Silva breathed out on him. "You know, if someone offers you something for free, you should just take it as asked!"

    Yet again, Silva handed the parchment to Emery, however, Emery kept on refusing, not wanting to ept such a valuable gift without giving her something in return. Emery was about to offer something again, but Silva screamed in irritation.

    "Arrrggghhh!"

    The sudden outburst shocked Emery. The scream was followed with the voice of panting breath. Instantly, Emery''s expression turned worried.

    "Silva�� are you okay? What is it? You can tell me."

    "Urghh why are you such a guy Emery! Why did you worry about me? You know nothing about me! Just take the recipe and go!"

    "No Silva, tell me... "

    Before Silva could answer, a voice could be heard from outside the room.

    "Niece�� Niece!! kkrr�� All is ready, let''s go!"

    Silva snapped out from her previously emotional expression. With the straightest face she could manage, she said to Emery.

    "Emery, trust me, you will really need this. No one else is as good as uncle Bob, let alone better than him when ites to gene sequencing�� Actually, this recipe was only halfplete, but it should be enough for you�� If you end up being able to master this, you can find the frog peopleter on."

    Silva ced the parchment on the table and said.

    "You can take it, you can throw it away, the decision is in your hands. Think of it as a farewell gift from me��"

    "Farewell? ...What do you mean?"

    Silva looked down, an awkward silence settled between them. From her expression, it was clear she was feeling emotional. The force swirling behind her gaze was much more powerful than her usual yful anger at Emery, a gaze of worry and sadness. Silva took one deep breath and slowly said.

    "I�� I really can''t say anything�� Good bye, Emery."

    Silva turned around and started walking away, only for Emery to grab her hand.

    "Calm down, Silva. Tell-"

    To his surprise, Silva turned around, but she threw a handful of powder to his face, causing Emery to cough and slowly lose his consciousness.

    Emery could roughly tell Silva didn''t leave right away. She helped him to take a seat on the chair, stared at him and moved her face closer. She whispered in a careful manner. "Emery, please�� I hope you won''t believe what they said about us."

    Thest thing Emery could remember was a soft, loving touch on his lips right before everything turned dark.

    Emery had no idea for how long he was unconscious, but when he managed to regain rity of mind, he saw that the room had already been emptied. He could feel a pit forming in his stomach.

    He had nothing but a bad feeling about this.

    He walked towards the table and saw that the parchment containing the recipe part was still there.

    Right as Emery tried to read it, a notification came into his mind.

    [Fey wolf gene enhancer recipes acquired.]

    [You have learned a new recipe!]

    Emery felt a rush of new information and with them came knowledge he previouslycked. Most of what he received was too advanced and Emery was unable to make heads or tails of it beyond the fact that they were some sort of apothecary rted technique.

    Though Emery had received such a good boon on this unusual day, he was still worried about Silva. But there was no way to find any more information about her. All he could do was hope nothing bad ever came to her.

    Emery went back to his residence and woke up the next day to see Magus Xion at the appointed time. The magus did not rmend everyone toe to the meetings and thus only Emery and Julian came to join the Magus

    The two walked past the portal and into the headquarters for the alliance of men.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 300 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 300: Decision</h4>

    Headquarters of the Magus Alliance

    Emery went through the swirling portal together with Magus Xion and they arrived in front of a colossal pce. White pirs made of polished marble stood tall and proud, supporting the much taller buildings scattered around the ce.

    Julian looked around with obvious interest, as he thought the building somehow reminded him of home.

    But their main surprise actually came from the humongous, triangle-shaped structure hovering high in the air.

    "Master, is that��?" Emery stated.

    Magus Xion looked up and said. "that''s a battlestar-ss ship. I guess the Imperium came for a visit today."

    "That''s a flying ship!?�� It is as big as a city��"

    The marvelous sight of the ship was an eye-opener for them.

    Magus Xion led them across the street, while Emery and Julian both admired the ce. All over the street, guards d in shiny armor stood and walked around, each carrying high-quality weapons of various kinds. Even with a nce, Emery could tell that all the guards he saw were at least on par with him.

    Noticing Emery''s interest, Magus Xion smiled and said. "You can sense it, can you? None of those alliance guards are weaker than a rank 9 acolyte."

    Emery and Julian stared at them again, this time with their mouths agape. Other than the armored alliance guards, Emery also noticed most of the residents wore the same kind of grey robes. Though the robescked color, they still looked luxurious.

    Magus Xion exined that, although this ce looked like a city, almost all the people passing through this ce worked for what he simply referred to as ''The Council''.

    These thousands of grey robes people were working as administrators to decide the fates of no less than ten thousand humans in the whole quadrants.

    asionally they would have meetings where decisions involving billions of lives on a were being discussed and decided. Meetings such as the one they are attending today.

    "Remember, you two." Magus Xion warned. "We came only to observe. Always be respectful."

    "Yes, Master." The two answered solemnly.

    The building in the center of the area stood tall, dwarfing the others around it as if to show off its importance. Close to its entrance, many moving boxes constantly went back and forth in several different directions. The boxes were made of strong but light ss, allowing those inside to see the city from up above as they ascended.

    The three of them picked one box and went inside. Slowly, the box rose up and, within a few minutes, they arrived at one of the topmost areas. The ce looked like a massive balcony that was suspended inside an open-air dome. At nce, Emery thought the ce reminded him of the arena he battled in during the Magus Games, except it was more tall than wide.

    From the top, Emery noticed the ce was separated into three parts. The topyer was where he stopped at, precisely the topmost part, where observers wearing various unique clothing seated.

    The secondyer, the mid part of the ce was popted with those from The Council, the people in grey robes.? Meanwhile, the bottom and centermost were part of the firstyer. Each of those residing there had their own private seating space that could hover to the center.

    "Emery, look on that side!" Magus Xion said, pointing at one of the private spaces. Julian and Emery threw their gaze in that direction and saw the headmaster Altus Dreyden standing inside.

    Atst, the centermost of the ce, hovering in the air, was reserved for the chairman of the council.

    From what Emery saw, there were thousands of people gathered in this building at this very moment. However, even though the ce was packed, it was quiet and only the chairman''s words echoed through the building.

    Emery observed the council meeting and saw the way it worked. The chairman would call upon the agenda to be discussed, with each petition detail avable to be essed through the system panel all around the buildings

    Those who had concerns regarding the petition would be called to the center of the room to exin their stance.

    Afterwards, the councilmen would vote their decision in ordance with the information, and the result of the vote would decide if they agreed or disagreed.

    From the looks of it, the meeting had already gone on for several hours, leaving Emery scrambling for bits and pieces whispered by the audience to know what was actually going on..

    "Next is the list ofs that are at war and asking for the alliance intervention!" The chairman shouted.

    The audience''s panel started to glow and a list ofs, along with a short summary of their information and problems, were shown in front of their eyes.

    "Emery, the way it works is, although the councils are the one who do the votes,? only the people on the firstyer were able to speak. As for the current petitions for example, the default is that the alliance would not involve itself in any war... except if there are any people from the firstyer who speak on behalf of the particr. You see Emery? That''s why having authority to be in the firstyer is very important."

    Next, Magus Xion pointed at some of the people in the firstyer and talked about them.

    One particr room in the firstyer was filled with a group of people wearing massive yet well-polished, oversized golden armor. The armor covered their whole body, including their head, causing them to look like machine lifeforms when seen from afar.

    "Those are from the Imperium. They rule a huge part of the quadrant and they favor technology much more than the power of the spirits."

    Magus Xion then pointed at another group, one that consisted of people wearing brown, hooded cloaks.

    "They are the Ancient Magus, one of the most respected groups here. They are the ones who created the teleportation gates"

    Magus Xion continued to exin, pointing at the groups as the meeting went on. Most of the groups in the firstyer were there to represent huge factions.

    The factions allowed to be on the firstyer were those who reached at least grade 4 or 5, meaning that not even the Wellenstein groups were allowed a seat on the firstyer. If there were members of lower factions in the firstyer, they were only there thanks to an invitation from a higher faction.

    "You see, Emery. If you join the Wellenstein faction, your future as a Magus would be bright. Especially when their faction upgrade to grade 4"

    "How about the Nephilim? Which grade do they belong to?" Emery asked.

    "Do you really need to ask?" Magus Xion answered by holding up five fingers.

    A few hours passed and a voting session marked the end of the discussion about warrings. After a short break, the chairman announced a change of discussion.

    "Next agenda is a list ofs who ask for a change in management, included in the information are details about potential new caretakers to be assigned to that."

    "Emery, this is what we came here for," Magus Xion said.

    Emery concentrated on the system panel and pulled one of the many lists as indicated. Among the worlds on the list, Emery saw the Earth was also petitioning for their freedom.

    [Current caretaker: Nephilim Faction]

    [New caretaker: Lord Izta]

    [Petitioned by: Altus Dresden]

    Below the data, there was a summary containing reasons for the change along with other necessary information. A detailed background summary about Lord Izta could also be seen.

    "Now, we will wait and see if the Nephilims or any other people in the firstyer dare to go against our headmaster''s petition." Magus Xion smiled.

    The meeting started and most of thes'' petitions were agreed upon without a hitch. The seamless agreements made Emery and Julian feel more confident that their headmaster would seed.

    But, when it was almost time for the Earth''s petition to be reviewed, a ruckus started on the first floor.

    They saw the people on the first and secondyers had turned chaotic.

    "What happened, Master?" Emery asked.

    "I am not sure, but�� something big must have happened"

    From their ce on top, Emery could see the chairman''s expression also turn to panic, but he tried to calm himself before announcing..

    "We have received very disturbing news, and thus, the meeting has to be adjourned. I repeat, the meeting-"

    Before the chairman could finish, Emery could feel his heart skip a beat. The air suddenly felt heavy followed by his spirit core feeling conflicted as if his soul was weighed down by a gigantic rock.

    He looked to Magus Xion for guidance, only to see his master was equally terrified.

    Suddenly there was a bright light followed by a loud sound in the sky above that pierced his ears.

    KABOOOMMMMM!!.

    Debris rain down from above. Julian, Emery and Magus Xion unconsciously crouched down to protect themselves.

    When the light and smoke subsided, Emery saw therge battlestar-ss ship was on fire and tilted about to crash down from the air.

    "What just happened, Master?" Emery asked, panic evident in his voice.

    "We are under attack!"

    The explosion was the first of many that followed right after. From where he stood, Emery saw the magus of the firstyer started flying into the air, with the headmaster among them.

    When they passed theyer Emery stood on, he could feel that most of them were Grand Magus and Supreme Magus level fighters. The pressure each of them radiated wasparable in power from the explosion earlier.

    The skies that were full of smoke started to shine with various colors of powerful spells. Emery realized that a chaotic battle was happening at this instance. A battle that even his magus master unable to join.

    "You two, we need to get out! NOW!" Xion shouted and Emery was back to his senses.

    KABOOMMM! KABOOMMM!

    When they were about to leave the area, Emery saw a huge, pitch-ck cloud forming into a huge, shadowy face. It''s terrifying form start to speak thunderous words in an ancient tongue he could not understand at all.

    "A spirit attack!" Xion shouted in warning. "Quickly, protect your-"

    Before Emery could hear what his master said, he felt something attack his mind. Emery try hard to perform the spirit defense into his mind as from the lessons he learnt in the elite ss

    But this particr spirit attack was beyond his capabilities at all.

    Emery saw Julian passed out to the ground and before he could do anything about it. He also felt his consciousness start to slip and everything instantly turned dark.

    ------

    Emery opened his eyes in panic. He quickly sat up and looked around, seemingly searching for an invisible threat.

    Instead of opponents, Emery saw Klea and two of his friends waiting by his bed. Klea''s eyes were wet with tears.

    "What happened��? Julian��? Emery mumbled. He found speaking a little more difficult than usual.

    "The Roman''s fine, resting in the other room," Thrax said.

    Emery took a deep breath and started to calm himself knowing he had returned back to the academy.

    His friend started to exin the situation. It seemed the alliance meeting was interrupted by an attack from the elves. Many lost their lives in the battle. Fortunately, Magus Xion grabbed both of them and was barely able to get back to the portal.

    "How.. How long have I been unconscious?"

    "Three days Emery"

    Three days would mean today is probably thest day of his second year academy.

    "What about Magus Xion is he alright?"

    "He is fine Emery don''t worry."

    Emery stared at his friends. It seemed there was something unspoken. "Then, what happened? Why are you all being weird��?"

    "It''s just�� The headmaster, he�� he was taken by the enemy."

    "!!!"

    "We actually also just recently learned of it from the academy announcement. We were all shocked."

    His three friends told him everything he missed during the time he was unconscious. Some of what they said were official announcements and some were just bits and pieces of gossip spreading between the acolytes. But the gist was that the war between humans and elves had escted.

    "What does that mean for us? What do we do now?" Emery asked.

    Unfortunately, none of them could give an answer.

    A knock could be heard from the door and Magus Xion came into Emery''s room, together with the pale-looking Julian.

    After saying his gratitude for helping him and Julian, Emery ask about what happened

    "You acolytes shouldn''t worry too much. I believe the alliance has a solution ready for this." Magus Xion smiled.

    "Master�� What''s happening to the academy now?"

    "I can''t answer that, as I''m not too sure myself. What I know is that Deputy Head Delbrand will fill in for the headmaster role for now"

    Magus Xion turns silent for a moment before saying.

    "Unfortunately, with what just happened, the Earth petition is currently on hold"

    The five of them turned silent. Magus Xion sighed and spoke.

    "I am not supposed to say this being an academy instructor, but.. there has never been an attack this magnitude for a thousand of years�� and as for your question earlier, I believe the academy will also change"

    "What are you trying to say, Master?" Emery asked.

    Magus Xion stared at the five kids in front of him one by one, before speaking in a serious tone. "I''ll make it simple. If you kids don''t improve in the next 3 years, I would suggest against epting the third year recall."

    Emery and the others looked at each other, stunned and unable to reply.

    "Alright, that will be all. Now, can you give me some time to talk with Emery?"

    Still confused about the announcement, they all left without much protest, leaving Emery alone with Magus Xion. His master''s serious face made him even more concerned.

    "Emery, for you�� it will be even harder"

    Magus Xion exined he would have a difficult time due to his status as a half-blood. From the information he had, it seemed the attack was possible due to the betrayal of one of the bloodline races. This attack had caused the rtionship between half-bloods and humans to be much moreplicated.

    Because of this, the Wellensteins also took away their offer.

    "Without their support and with your dark core problem, it will be very difficult for you�� I hope you think thoroughly about what I said, if you are not improving don''t bothering back for the next academy recall�� you understand?"

    Emery nodded.

    "Emery, if it were up to me, I''d really hope this is not a goodbye�� Maybe I''ll visit you on Earth sometime." Magus Xion gave a forced smile and said. "Good luck, Emery"

    The magus turned away to leave, but Emery stopped him.

    "Master�� Tell me, which race? Which bloodline?"

    Magus Xion turned around and answered. "It''s the Snake bloodline�� All members suddenly left and cut offmunications with us. The council had confirmed they already defected to the elves."

    Emery startled, he felt as if freezing cold water was poured on his back. Now, he understood what Silva meant by her farewell.

    -----

    Within hours, Emery would have to return to Earth and made sure all his preparation had beenpleted. He used hisst few thousand spirit stones to buy a few spells and ensure the safety of the three items in the special box.

    Void Crystal, Blood Moon Ritual Scroll, and the Caracas Seed. As for the seed Emery has a whole bag of them. However, at thest minute, he was told that he was only allowed to bring one seed.

    He found such a rule stupid and for a moment he considered bringing home his Spirit Foundation Pill instead. But in the end, he decided to bring back just the one seed.

    Emery picked up the box, along with his bag that he brought from Earth. Inside the bag, there was his Earth-made potions and the Moon Dagger.

    Just likest time, there was a small ceremony tomemorate the acolytes'' leave back to their own worlds, but this time it was led by the deputy head.

    Emery and his five friends made a small circle, put their hands together and promised each other to be safe and improve themselves. The future seems much harder now and they need to get stronger.

    "For us, for we are the Earth''s greatest magus! Fight!"

    A bright light engulfed them and they were gone from the Magus Academy.

 Chapter 301 - Back Again

    <h4>Chapter 301: Back Again</h4>

    The moment Emery opened his eyes, he found himself lying on a lush grass bed, facing the blue majestic sky. Hearing the birds chirping and seeing verdant leaves falling slowly to the ground. He could not help but let out a faint smile. It was a familiar yet unfamiliar sight, one that was far different from all the marvel of the Academy.

    Slowly getting up into a sitting position, Emery stretched his body and felt the gentle breeze caressing his skin all over.

    "I have returned, haven''t I?" murmured Emery, as his eyes wandered around, trying to find out where he was currently.

    Emery took a deep breath, enjoyed the gentle sunlight, admiring the beautiful nature and smelling the fragrant grass. He said to himself with a smile, "I am home."

    He gradually got up to his feet and finally realized he was standing just next to a horse trail.

    It had been three months, but he could quickly recognize this was the exact spot where he chased the cart that took Morgana away. Remembering that, Emery subconsciously clenched his fist.

    He began to scour through his memories, trying to recall what had happened at that time.

    Thest time before he left, Emery just received a quest from one of the three guardians of Lionhart Kingdom, Sir Badgemagus to eradicate the Crimson Fang bandit that had been plundering and wreaking havoc in the kingdom territory.

    Right after the bandit group was routed, the situation turned ugly as Emery ended up killing the old knight and his men. Afterwards, he went ahead and chased the cart that took Morgana before eventually arriving at this spot.

    Things had beguning back to Emery. Thest three months, the Magus Games and all the intrigue of the Magus Universe really upied his mind. He finally knew the big picture outside Earth and indirectly felt burdened by it.

    But now that he had returned, Emery had to keep all those problems aside for three years. After all, there was nothing he could do right now, except improving himself as quickly as possible.

    Emery knew he had to start making ns for the next three years, however, before he did so, he had to do something first. He began checking the surrounding area to find the two objects that should havee together with him.

    One was the leather bag where his old potions and Moon Dagger were stored, while the other was the unassuming special storage box.

    Emery carefully opened the box he spent his hard-earned money for. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the items inside were still in good conditions. The small ck sphere that was the Void Crystal, the Bloodmoon ritual parchment and the tiny little seed; all of them looked the same as thest time he had seen them.

    Much to Emery''s surprise, not long after he opened the box, the steel box suddenly began to disintegrate into ashes. He was startled and quickly took out all the items before putting them carefully on his old-looking leather bag.

    The next thing he had to do was checking his current stats and, most importantly, the severity of the restriction.

    Emery focused his mind into the symbol in his palm and the familiar, to be expected notification immediately materialized on top of it.

    [Restriction spell has been ced]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power : 47 (32)]

    [Spirit Force : 193 (118)]

    [nt Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Water Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Earth Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 4]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank: 7]

    Emery was quite speechless as he saw the restriction ced on him. Seeing his power decreased for more than one-third was definitely not a pleasant feeling, not at all.

    Fortunately, it seemed there were no changes in his cultivation realm. It was apparent the restriction did not change anything about his realm, but only sealed and weakened the power he had.

    However, Emery''s main concern with this restriction were his spells. Even though it still mentioned he was a Rank 7 acolyte, his spirit force was suppressed to below 150 points, below the requirement for casting Tier 4 spells.

    This meant Emery would not be able to cast any Tier 4 spell during his time on Earth, which honestly left a bad taste in his mouth.

    To be sure, he went ahead and tried to cast both of his Tier 4 spells, [Dark Matter] and [Jade Skin]. And, as expected, the resultpletely dissatisfied Emery.

    For [Jade Skin], he only managed to make his body covered with the Tier 3 spell [Granite Skin], as it could not transform into the [Jade Skin] spell. As for the [Dark Matter], Emery did not even see a speck of darkness energy materialize above his palm. The spell simply could not form.

    Other than those two spells, it appeared all the other spells in his repertoire were still functional, even though they were less powerful than the one he previously casted back at the Academy.

    Emery released a long sigh thinking about his current ''pitiful'' situation. But then, he remembered thatpared to his previous self who could only cast Tier 1 spells, he was far more powerful right now. He was also more skillful in swordsmanship, not forgetting his impressive battle art skill [Immortal Gate].

    Emery believes with his current strength, he would not find many threats that could defeat him other than Granny or the High Priestess Lady of the Lake.

    Either way, he believed he still had the Dragon, Killgragah as a way to further increase his strength.

    "This void crystal is so expensive, I won''t let him take it without giving anything in return!"

    Now Emery left with his n. He had three objectives he wanted toplete. The first was to find Morgana, the second was Killgraga and the third was to find Fantumar, the noble who was responsible for the death of his father.

    Looking at the horse trails that were splitting to two opposite paths, his choices were heading to where the cart that took Morgana or the other path to return to Venta City.

    Unfortunately, Emery had no knowledge about where the cart was going other than the fact that it was heading out of Lionhart Kingdom. The only clue he had was the name of the knight who took Morgana. Sir Keane, Badgemagus''s right-hand man.

    Therefore, the best choice of action for him right now was to head back to the other path, returning to Venta town. He could go ask for some updated information from Luna Quintin in Venta town, as there was a high possibility that, with Sir Keane surviving, he could be the most wanted criminal for killing one of the three guardians of Lioness Kingdom.

    Thinking about how many things were currently on his te, Emery could not help but curse, "Damn�� so many problems to solve��"

    When Emery looked back to the two paths, he suddenly became confused. He did not know which one was going north or south. It appeared he was lost.

    While Emery was trying to figure out which path was heading to Venta town, his attention was suddenly attracted by a loud sound. It was the sound of horses running through the muddy path.

    With his enhanced senses, he could estimate there were at least five horses and from afar, Emery could see they were not simple vigers. In fact, all five people riding the horses looked like fighters or even marauders.

    Seeing the iing group, which probably had a hostile aim, Emery had no intention to hide. Actually, he inwardly thought their timing could not be better. He truly needed something to vent his frustration off and it delivered itself to his hand.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 302 - Restrain

    <h4>Chapter 302: Restrain</h4>

    Hiieeekkk!!

    Horse screeching sound resounded in the air as five horses stopped a few meters in front of Emery, who was scrutinizing them closely.

    "Well, well, well... What do we have here?" said one of the people on the horses.

    Another one eximed, "Wow, from your clothes, I am sure you are a noble or something. Do you have some coins to spare for the poor us?" He finished with a cruel smile.

    Before Emery could respond, one more man said, "What do you think, boy? Give up your coins or lose your life here."

    Emery scratched his head in bewilderment, thinking this robbery fiasco could not be any more clich��. He threw his gaze across these people and calmly responded, "Just to be sure... You guys are trying to rob me right now, right?"

    Upon hearing Emery''s questions, the five men looked at each other briefly before exploding intoughter. "Hell�� we find ourselves an idiot, boys!"

    One of them put on what they thought to be an intimidating face and threatened Emery, "Kid! You should be afraid. We are not your everyday robber, we are the Crimson Fang Marauders!"

    Emery sped his hands together, "Aah! I see�� I assume you guys are part of the marauder who ran away from the battle 3 months ago."

    The five men turned upset when they heard the mockery in Emery''s words, "You are mocking us, kid! We are notorious enough to cause the wrath of a thousand knights that the kingdom has sent to kill us!"

    Emery could not hold hisugh as he heard the marauders'' words. Seeing the marauder''s serious face iming there were a thousand knights on that day truly became the joke of the day for him.

    "More like 30 knights�� plus citizens of Venta. Haha, Not even 100 people and they routed your gang in just 10 minutes."

    The rough-looking marauders first became shocked when they heard Emery''sment, but it quickly turned to rage.

    "How do you know that, kid?!!"

    Upon hearing the question, Emery smiled and answered with confidence, "How do I know? Simple. I was there."

    The man who stood beside the speaking man nudged him and whispered, "Brother... Come to think again. I think this kid looks kind of familiar��"

    s, the enraged marauder did not care about hispanion''s words, he drew his sword out of its sheath and shouted loudly, "There goes your life, kid!"

    However, before the horse the man was on could move even one step, multiple darkish roots abruptly emerged from the ground and swiftly inched towards all five riders.

    The five marauders were shocked when they saw the roots immobilizing their horses and began wrapping on their hands and feets, immobilizing them as well.

    "Brother! He''s that wizar- ARGH!"

    Without even a sliver chance of resisting, all five marauders were simultaneously caught and bounded by the roots. They crawled all over their bodies and faces, making them unable to speak.

    Immediately after, the five were helplessly being flung off their horses and pummeled to the ground by Emery''s [Shadow Binding Root] spell, their bodies firmly stuck on the grass. Emery could hear all of them mumbling something, but he did not care.

    He then controlled one of the roots to take all the belongings of the marauders and gathered them before him. Five bags were ced in front of him and Emery squatted down to check what was inside. As he rummaged through the bags, he began picking up what he liked.

    "Coin... coin�� Oh, a sword! Nice!" murmured Emery as he went through the bags'' content.

    "Ropes could be useful�� I''ll take them too."

    "What''s with this stale bread��?"

    "A rock?"

    The marauders could only helplessly watch as Emery chose what he liked and put it in his bag. Their victim turned into the robber. It was kinda ironic to see.

    As he looted the marauders, his mind wandered to the time when he ran away scared shitless seeing these marauders. But now, he only needs to lift a finger to defeat them. The thought of that strangely brought a smile on Emery''s face.

    After a while, Emery finally stopped and turned his gaze towards the bound marauders, or at least that was what they thought. They then realized Emery was looking past them, more precisely, the horses.

    "Well, thank you very much for the horses."

    Emery walked past the marauders and climbed onto one of the horses. Looking at the five struggling men, he asked, "Which way is Venta City?"

    The traumatized marauders were too scared to lie to what they now thought as the incarnation of the devil. They immediately gestured through their body, pointing towards a path.

    Looking at the one they pointed, Emery turned to them and asked, "Thank you."

    As Emery was about to leave, the five started making a ruckus, struggling, mumbling, muttering iprehensible words. Hoping for Emery to release them.

    Seeing that, instead of doing exactly what they wanted, Emery raised his hand and all the roots that bound their body contracted, tying them even harder.

    "You all lowlifes actually deserve to die."

    Emery thought about how these people are not justmon thieves, they are a band of murderers, it slightlyes to his mind to kill these people, but he needs to have more restrained on his power. He cannot just kill around people because he can.

    "I will give you all a chance to live. If your luck is good, some kind hearted travelers will probably save you. But if not, then you all know what ising. Either you all starve to death or die killed by wild beasts"

    Upon hearing that, the five marauders panicked and tried their best to break free, but to no avail.

    As for Emery, he paid them no further heed and went for a ride towards Venta City.

    Crossing through the familiar path, Emery reminisced about the time he ran as fast as he could, chasing the cart that took Morgana. Remembering thest look he saw from her, he subconsciously gritted his teeth. He was distressed by his inability to save her at that time.

    Emery continued his journey, spending nearly half a day on top of the horse. Fortunately, he managed to arrive in the bustling, crowded trading hub town before the night arrived.

    Even though the sky was almostpletely covered by darkness, the streets of the town were still full of traffic. People came in and out of the two with bags and carts, creating a lively spectacle.

    Emery got off his horse and took the reins as he led it across the main street. The first ce he headed the moment he arrived was actually the pig pie vendor, which brought him the memory of his first timeing to the town.

    The moment he took a bite of the familiar pie, Emery once again recalled Morgana, the person he had previously shared it with. Remembering the smile she showed to him at that time caused Emery to let out a sad smile.

    "I really hope you are safe."

    Emery gave a long sigh and headed towards the Quintin mansion.

 Chapter 303 - Friend

    <h4>Chapter 303: Friend</h4>

    The sun had started to dip to the edge of the west, painting the skies in beautiful red and orange shades. Emery stood in front of the massive gates leading to the Quintin Family Estate and peered inside from in-between the gaps.

    He saw that a crowd had gathered, each carrying torches, while shouting in contempt. It appeared they did note as guests.

    Emery decided to use his [Hide in Shadows] spell and walked closer. He took each step carefully, ensuring the grass did not seem disturbed as he walked.

    Luna Quintin, the beautiful woman with curly blonde hair, stood in front of the enraged crowd. Next to her, Kastan stood still, his stance vignt and his face devoid of expression.

    As usual, each word from the woman dripped charm and charisma. Shemanded attention with her every gesture.

    Beyond that superficial charm, however, Emery could see she had somehow fallen into a predicament.

    "We are the Quintins and our oath will never allow us to break our word. I assure you, all losses you have suffered will be paid in full. As stated by the contract, you will have your money returned by the end of this week."

    Some of the crowd walked leisurely out of the estate, each grinning with satisfaction. Others stayed still in need of assurance.

    Luna did not seem to be dejected or angry, she merely attended and listened to the crowd''s plight. With time, the crowd fully dispersed, each epting Luna''s words.

    After the crowd was finally gone, Emery emerged from the darkness concealing his form.

    The sudden appearance of someone at night made the guards stand ready, their hands holding the handle of the swords nested in their scabbards. Kastan narrowed his eyes and prepared to strike.

    Emery walked closer, allowing his face to be illuminated under the light of the torches.

    "Master Merlin, it''s you." Kastan greeted.

    Hearing Merlin''s name, Luna smiled in excitement, approached him with joyful steps and said.

    "Merlin, finally you have returned."

    "Hi, Luna. It''s nice to see you again, too." Emery replied.

    "Come�� Come inside, Master Merlin. Let us have dinner together."

    Luna escorted Emery to the luxurious dining room with the long table and ordered one of her servants to fetch some food for them. They returned with trays of meat and vegetables, each with their own divine aroma blending together.

    Even though they had interacted a few times, the way Luna treated him still felt unusual.

    They sat across each other and Emery diffused the silence by asking.

    "How is your father, Luna? Is he getting better?"

    "Yes, he is, Merlin. Thank you for asking. He returned back to health thanks to your help. We will always be indebted to you." Luna said solemnly.

    In response, Emery gave her a slight frown.

    "Luna, Not everything has to be considered a debt�� I thought we were friends already."

    "Ah, right��" Luna looked away from him. "I am sorry, Merlin�� Yes, you are right, we are friends, but��" Luna looked back at him and gave him a wide, teasing smile. "As a friend, it seems I know nothing about you, Merlin. You really are an enigma."

    Emery calmly replied, "Well�� What do you want to know?". Emery took a bite of roasted meat and bit a little piece.

    Hearing Emery''s response, Luna got excited.

    "Ok�� From the way you carry yourself and your actions. I know you must be a noble, or at least rted to one. However, no matter how many times I checked your name, there is no noble with the name ''Merlin'' in the Lioness Kingdom."

    Emery took another bite of his food and said. "Maybe I am a noble from another kingdom�� Have you considered that?"

    "Really?" Luna stared at him in curiosity. "Are you��?"

    Emery stared at her for a moment and shook his head. "No. I am a Lioness citizen indeed."

    Emery seemed less worried about showing his identity than before�� he had no idea why, but since his return to Earth, he felt more confident than before.

    Perhaps, seeing things like battles between powerful magus, a dragon half-blood fighter and a battlestar-ss ship being blown to pieces made him less afraid of the current world he''s facing now.

    But he still wasn''t ready to reveal everything about himself to the woman in front of him. The woman he considered as a ''friend''.

    "That''s it? No exnation?�� Merlin, are you trying to be mysterious?"

    Emery only gave a toothy grin as his answer and continued eating.

    "Hahaha, I can understand. Then, I won''t pry again" Luna smiled.

    "Thank you, Luna." Emery replied and returned the smile.

    Luna called for a servant to pour some wine in her ss, stared at the sloshing purple liquid for a bit and took a sip before asking.

    "So, Merlin�� What brings you here? Let me guess... Does this have anything to do with the death of Sir Bagdemagus?"

    Hearing her word, Emery ced his cutlery on the table and replied.

    "Yes, in fact, it is. Please, tell me what you know about it." Emery said.

    "The rumor spread was that the knight Anvil was killed by the remnants of the Crimson Fang marauders, but from my sources, I knew the old knight was killed by what appeared to be a wild animal. However, what was strange was theck of investigation being carried afterward. The death of such an important figure quieted down in just a few weeks, with no visible effort being made in the investigation�� Isn''t it strange?"

    Emery agreed, it was strange. Sir Keane had escaped, the people behind the old knight would also have known Emery''s involvement with his death�� The more he thought about it, the more he believed they already knew about him, so there was neither need for investigation nor the need to make big news out of it. The people responsible must be nning something for him

    "So, does anyone know who killed him? Any suspects?" Emery asked.

    Luna shook her head. "No, the investigation was closed already and the official sources say his death was caused by a wild animal, but��" Luna grinned again. "Though I have no proof, I personally think��. it was you Merlin�� you were the one who killed him, didn''t you, Merlin?"

    Emery returned the grin with a mischievous smile on his own.

    "What if I say I did?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussione Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 304 - Quintins Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 304: Quintin''s Proposal</h4>

    Sir Bagdemagus, the Knight of Anvil and one of the three well-known guardians of the Lioness Kingdom. In short, he was one of the three most influential knights to exist in this kingdom.

    The old knight not only possessed power and influence, he was also a respected figure known for his ferocity while defending the kingdom''s territory. Were it not for his involvement with the death of Emery''s father, probably Emery himself would follow the man.

    At the moment Emery was interested in what Luna Quintin would think if she knew that he did kill the famous knight.

    "What if I did?" Emery asked with a serious tone.

    Luna''s grin did not disappear, she simply nodded and asked. "Well, I am sure you had your own reasons, Merlin. I had no personal quarrel with the old knight, nor did I have any good rtionship with him. So, I have no particr interest in his death. But you Merlin, you are my friend. Honestly, If you are involved with the knight''s death, then it involves me as well. Tell me if you are in trouble and I will assist you however I can."

    Emery was stunned into silence. He was quite surprised by her answer.

    The thought, to tell the truth, did cross Emery''s mind. Although Emery knew from her nce, the smart woman already knew the answer to the question. But Emery had no n to exin more details about it as for her to know further means he has to tell her everything about him.

    At least not at the moment where there are still too many unknowns.

    "Thank you, Luna" Emery gave her a small, genuine smile "and�� unfortunately, yes I am involved, but at the moment I can''t share too much information about it. Hope you understand"

    "I see�� but I hope if it gets more problematic, you will tell me and let me help you."

    "Actually I do need your help about this matter"

    Hearing this offer, Emery didn''t hesitate to ask Luna to find out the whereabouts of the silver knight named Keane. By finding the knight, Emery hoped he could find more clues about this matter and also news about Morgana.

    Afterward, continuing to take bites of the food, Emery asked Luna about the incident that had happened right outside her estate.

    "Ah�� That, yeah. It was that pig Fantumar!. That''s the result of one of his plots."

    Fantumar yet again. The name really annoyed Emery at this point, as the greedy noble and his family seemed to crop up everywhere to cause problems, and especially for him this noble was the one responsible for his father''s death.

    "Yeah, Merlin. basically after we found out the bastard did really poison my father, the Quintin''s faced a few more difficulties with our business"

    Luna then exined about the Quintins'' business and how its strength lies within their connections with other countries outside of Briton. Thanks to thiswork, they always had a way to find better products with morepetitive prices, leaving their main challenge to delivering products without any harming to them. In order to offset the costs of this, the Quintins had to expand their services, so they offered a service to deliver the products of other merchants as well.

    The mutually beneficial rtionship between the Quintins and the other merchants continued undisturbed for a few years, until the second highest ranking noble of Lioness Kingdom decided to cause trouble, disturbing the Quintins'' distributionwork.

    "Yeah, he used his power to cause trouble during distribution, now evenpetitors have started to make trouble with us, and friends start to lose trust. This leads to what you saw earlier. Thanks to that, we suffered many losses." Luna sighed.

    "What can I do to help?"

    Hearing emery respond suddenly made the woman''s eyes shine in excitement.

    "Actually, your involvement would be very helpful, Merlin. The man used a lot of manpower for his dirty deeds. With such a great fighter and magician on my side, I''m sure these people would think twice before causing trouble again"

    Emery did wish to help, However, right as he was about to ept, he hesitated. "What kind of things do you need me to do?"

    "About that�� Even though I said I needed more manpower, I know you must be very busy right now�� I was thinking about appointing you as... the benefactor of the family. With a wizard such as you as our benefactor, I am sure it will go a long way�� What do you think, Merlin? Can you ept my request?" Luna asked. Though her expression still seemed confident, Emery was able to see her gaze waver for a second.

    Emery was honestly honored by the offer. One of the biggest merchants in the kingdom wanted him to be their benefactor.

    Luna''s seriousness tempted him to say yes. But, yet again, the words died in his mouth and doubts crept up on his mind again.

    "Luna, one thing you must know, by doing this you don''t just have my help and support, but you will also be the target of my enemies. Aren''t you afraid of that?"

    Emery was probably strong enough to protect himself, but he was not sure he could say the same for Luna

    Luna''s smile did not falter. She looked at him in the eyes and replied.

    "So, you agree?"

    The wicked smile made Emery lost his words. Probably he worries too much about this. Emery decided to ept the offer.

    "Wonderful! Wee to the family, Master Merlin."

    Looking at the smart women in front of him, Emery honestly thought this could be a start of a wonderful, lifelong partnership between them.

    They ate dinner in silence, but their mood had considerably improved. Afterward, Luna showed Emery to the previous guest house for him to spend the night. Luna also ordered several attendants and guards for Emery in case he needed anything.

    Before leaving, Luna stared with half-lidded eyes at Emery before shing another wicked smile. Emery found her usual smile always hid something, be it sinister or merely yful, right under the charm. But this time, it was clear she was nning something.

    "Actually Merlin, I shouldn''t have asked you to be my benefactor�� I kinda regret it," Luna sighed and winked at him.

    Emery stared at her with a puzzled expression. "What do you mean, Luna...?"

    "I mean�� Why did I ask you to be our benefactor, when I could ask you to marry me instead?"

    "..."

    Emery turned speechless. All his words died in his mouth and right then and there.

    "Hahaha master Merlin, of course I''m just kidding, Besides, I am probably too old for your taste, right?" Luna let out a smallugh. "Don''t look so disappointed, I am sure you will have your chances with a lot of pretty women." Luna winked.

    Emery racked his brain, trying to find a good response for her, but nothing came to mind

    "Haha, Good night Merlin." Luna stepped out and peeked out before leaving. "Think about my proposal, will you?"

    "... Good Night, Luna."

    Emery entered the guest room with a long sigh. He really wished he could learn how to understand women better.

    Being inside the same guest house reminded him of Morgana. He seemed impatient to hear news about her. But he knew Luna would need a few days at least to get any news. Therefore tomorrow he ns to go to the Forbidden Forest.

    He held the slight hope Morgana had escaped and returned back to the forest with her brethren. He also thought of visiting the High Priestess in order to ask more about the history of the Chrutin. Perhaps, it would shed some light on his current situation and give him a hint on how to solve his problems.

    And most importantly Emery had a dragon to visit.

 Chapter 305 - Where is she?

    <h4>Chapter 305: Where is she?</h4>

    Please wait for the chapter to be fix until this note gone

    The next morning, Emery was woken up from his sound sleep by a piercing light. When he opened his eyes, he was greeted by a shiny, greenish spirit bird that had evidently entered his room through the open window. It was hovering on top of hisying body before it slowly dispersed into specks of light.

    Immediately after, the symbol on his hand glowed as a panel emerged from it.

    [Emery, how is your first day of return? Did you miss me already? Remember, don''t you dare pursue a new girl without my permission! If you do so�� ehheh�� You can imagine what will happen when I find out. Anyway, I am currently following your advice. So, wish me good luck!]

    Emery, who was still in a half-asleep state, subconsciously let out a faint smile when he read the message that was filled with the personality of that person. Magic truly was a wonderful thing. He wished he had a spell that could do a simr thing. Unfortunately, that was not the case.

    After rubbing his eyes to wake himself up, Emery got off the bed and took a refreshing bath. He then put on new clothes, one of the many that were prepared by the Quintins before he walked out of the guesthouse.

    "You are leaving already, Master Merlin?"

    The one asking the question was Kastan, the head guard of the Quintins, who was coincidentally on his walk around the area. From the man, Emery found out Luna was apparently away for some business. Therefore, he proceeded to leave a message he would be going into the forbidden forest.

    Upon hearing Emery''s words, Kastan slightly bowed his head, "Of course, Master Merlin. I will make sure your message reaches thedy."

    Emery wanted to say he would return tonight, but he quickly stopped himself as he was actually not sure about it. He could be held out by the whole crutin vigers because of Morgana, or even worse he might get locked inside the Khaos once again.

    He frankly couldn''t say anything was certain as anything literally could happen.

    An hourter, Emery finally reached the outskirts of the forest.

    Sitting on top of the horse and looking at the paths in front of him, Emery was trying to remember which of them would take him to the Fnion Vige, as thest thing he wanted to happen was him getting lost inside the forest.

    After a while, Emery finally chose the path, albeit hesitantly. Along the way, his mind waspletely upied. He was thinking of the best way to exin to the Crutins about his situation, without telling them about the Magic Academy''s recall.

    The closer he got to the vige, the more worried he became.

    The moment he reached the outskirts of the vige, Emery suddenly saw three figuresing from the direction of the vige, approaching him quickly. Looking at them, he did not need even a second nce to tell who they were.

    "Brother Emery!! You are back?!"

    A cute high-pitched voice was heard,ing from Glita, the youngest of the group, a white-haired little girl, whose hair was tied into twintails. The twins, Lelith and Lilith, were beside her, as they approached Emery. They were three of the five Fey sisters.

    The little girl stopped in front of Emery, looked to the left, right and behind with a curious expression. She then asked, "Where is Sister Morgana?"

    If you are reading this, that''s mean you are supporting piracy sites, please support author and the novel in the exclusive site webnovel... If you are reading this, that''s mean you are supporting piracy sites, please support author and the novel in the exclusive site webnovel... If you are reading this, that''s mean you are supporting piracy sites, please support author and the novel in the exclusive site webnovel.... If you are reading this, that''s mean you are supporting piracy sites, please support author and the novel in the exclusive site webnovel.

    Realizing what Emery said was logical, Lilith quickly nodded her head, "Of course, brother."

    The four of them then made their way to the vige. Men, women and kids, everyone came out of their houses to wee Emery. However, he only nodded his head at them as a response.

    At the moment, Emery could not think about anything else than to talk about Morgana''s situation to the High Priestess or Chief Brennus.

    The Fey sisters took Emery to Chief Brennus'' hut and, after waiting for a moment, he was called inside.

    Emery knew it was his responsibility to tell the truth about what happened to Morgana. Hence, he immediately cut the chase after a simple pleasantry and narrated the entire story. He told him about the battle with the Crimson Fang, the fight with the old knights and the cart that took Morgana away.

    Strangely, Throughout the time Emery talked, the old chief didn''t say or ask anything. The silence the man showed only made Emery even more worried.

    Emery was about to ask the chief when the man suddenly took a long sigh, causing him to quickly retract the words on the tip of his tongue.

    "Actually Emery, normally I would not be worried about this matter, as the High Priestess is all-knowing. But the thing is, the High Priestess has been secluding herself in the shrine for a month now."

    Hearing the revtion that the High Priestess wasn''t present, Emery was stunned, "What''s happening, chief?"

    "That''s the problem, Emery. I also don''t know." answered Chief Brennus. "This has never happened before. In my 50 years as the vige chief, this is the first time."

    Things seemed to be more worrying for Emery.

    "But don''t worry, Emery. I will try and visit the High Priestess again. She did mention your name before, but no one knows where you were at that time. I am sure she would like to see you, if I tell her you are here."

    "For now, I hope you return to your hut and wait for her call."

    Emery nodded his head, "Yes, chief. I will. Thank you."

    Not long after he returned to his hut, Emery realized there were people gathered outside looking for him. They were the four Fey sisters and also a few of the Akavi warriors. Among them, he could see Cavvi, the strongest among the warriors.

    Looking at the inquisitive expression everyone had, Emery knew he could not hide this anymore. Thus, he told them about what had happened.

    Emery could clearly see the sisters were very worried, especially Tyra, the oldest of them. However, it was Cavvi who could not ept the situation and became angry.

    "Did you say this happened three months ago?! What the hell!! Where have you been in thest three months you bastard!!"

 Chapter 306 - Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 306: Responsibility</h4>

    [Restriction Spell activated. You are not allowed to say any information regarding the academy to those who are not part of it.]

    As Emery thought, as soon as he had the intention to speak about it, the same force that took him away for three months reacted. The notification filled his mind''s eye and not even a word came out of his mouth.

    Ah well, it''s worth a try. Emery thought, while staring at Cavvi.

    His silence was taken as hesitation and Cavvi became even more enraged as his question was not answered. He walked closer to Emery, each step kicking dust around as if to show his rage.

    Tyra, the oldest of the fey sisters, tried to restrain him. "Cavvi, stop it! Look, I trust Emery, I''m sure he will say something if he could."

    "I know! I demand to know what it is!" Cavvi roared.

    Cavvi continued walking towards Emery, stopped in front of him and grabbed the cor of Emery''s clothes with both hands.

    "I thought you were part of us! Tell us, why do you stand by and let it happen?!"

    Emery merely stared at Cavvi, unable to utter even one word. He wished his gaze was enough to at least convey that without any words.

    Emery''s silence only made Cavvi even more furious.

    "Aaaarrrgghhhh!"

    Cavvi, the bald, muscr guy grabbed Emery''s shoulders with both hands and said

    "You! Tell me now, or else!" Cavvi screamed, lumbered towards him and raised his fist. The fey sisters followed him, screaming for him to stop.

    Meanwhile, Emery did not react. He stayed silent.

    Baamm!

    One heavy punch hit the side of Emery''s face, causing the corner of his lip to bleed

    Baamm!

    Another hit to his stomach and Emery could feel a little bile beginning to rise in the back of his throat.

    Perhaps fueled by anger, the punch sure felt strong. Even though Emery''s battle power had increased quite a lot due to his time in the academy, he could still feel Cavvi''s punch. However, it was not enough to actually hurt him.

    Baamm! Baamm!

    Another two punches to the face and Emery''s cheek started to swell a little. But he epted, he didn''t move and fully epted every bit of Cavvi''s rage.

    He epted full responsibility for what happened to Morgana. Even though he did tell Morgana not to follow him to the fight, but in the end, her safety was his responsibility. He had failed.

    Emery understood Cavvi''s rage.

    Cavvi was close to Morgana and Emery knew of the guy''s unrequited crush. He decided to let Cavvi hit him as much as he wanted.

    Some time had passed and Cavvi continued punching him. But the crowd slowly realized Emery didn''t really get hurt that much even after several powerful punches. In fact, from the bruises and blood seeping from Cavvi''s fingers, the muscr man was also appeared to be hurting as well.

    Three months ago, everyone remembered how Cavvi beat the ever-living daylights out of Emery, though it happened in a mockery of their eptance ritual. They still remembered how Emery was thrown around before managing to finally defeat Cavvi with the power of his fey wolf transformation.

    In the span of three months, Emery had managed to be such a different person.

    Cavvi raised his bloodied fist and tried to throw another punch. This time, Emery grabbed his fist, staining his own hand with Cavvi''s blood.

    "That will be enough, Cavvi. I will find her. That, I promise you." Emery said, his voice steady.

    Cavvi''s anger burned even hotter. He walked away towards one of the Akavi Warriors and took their de. The de glinted under the light of the sun.

    He approached Emery with the de raised high, about to sh him down with it. Though Emery still did not react, a shout from somewhere in the crowd stopped him.

    "Stop this madness at once!"

    Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice and saw Chief Brenus walking towards Emery. Everyone in the crowd parted to make way for him.

    "Emery, the High Priestess has agreed to see you. Please,e with me to the shrine."

    The crowd parted even wider, letting Chief Brennus lead Emery towards the direction of the shrine.

    A small patch of dense forest separated the shrine and the vige. Though the path was short and the sun shone bright above, the leaves shielded the ground from the sun, filling the ce with shadows and making the glowing mushrooms dotting the ce look even starker with their blue glow. Perhaps, this perpetual darkness was why they called this ce the Evernight Forest.

    The shrine was covered in glowing roots and a blue, clean river, creating a magical image. He passed the small bridge made of roots before finally arriving in front of the huge, majestic tree.

    The magnificent view and the aura of authority it spread made Emery want to kneel and worship the mystical tree.

    Just like the first time they met, the High Priestess Nimue wore a beautiful dress made of leaves; she stood there, waiting for him under the tree just like before. As for the bear, it appeared to be lying down near the roots of the tree, unmoving.

    Though the priestess looked as beautiful as ever, her expression gave away the fact that she was troubled by something.

    But as soon as Emery came to see her, she smiled and said. "I�� I can''t believe it�� Your progress in thest three months is amazing."

    Emery was shocked. With just one nce, the priestess had seen through him.

    "Gaia told me you are special, but I did not realize what she meant�� This is good, very good��"

    Emery bowed on one knee and spoke. "Dear High Priestess, I have returned to you only to bring concerning news."

    Nimue stared at him and tilted her head, wordlessly asking what he meant. After a few seconds, she realized what Emery meant and gave him a smile. "Emery, if you are worrying about Morgana, perish the thought. She is currently under the blessing of Gaia, there''s no need for your concern"

    "!!!"

    It was such surprising news for him. Emery feels part of his burden lifted hearing what the High Priestess said. But then he?reminded of thest time he saw Morgana. The cage that holds the girl and the people who captured her, Emery once again feels doubt about her safety.

    "High Priestess, I beg you." Emery kneeled even lower. "If you have any information about her, please tell me."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 307 - Vision

    <h4>Chapter 307: Vision</h4>

    Emery was reminded of the time when he first came to the shrine. Back then, before even meeting him, the Priestess had already discerned his name from her visions. It was likely the High Priestess had the ability to know about what happened to Morgana.

    Was the Lady of The Lake someone the academy would call a Diviner? A magus which specialized in the path of divinity. A path of spirit magic which allowed the user to take a glimpse of the future.

    As if the High Priestess was able to hear the unspoken question, she gave Emery a small smile as an answer.

    "Emery, when you reach my level, you too will be able to feel the existence of your brethren. Remember, no matter how far we are separated, we will always be connected as one family."

    Then, Emery remembered the High Priestess was also supposed to be one of the few remaining heirs to the extinct fey wolf bloodline. From his time at the academy, he knew the bloodlines had a strong unique connection with each of their family members.

    A part of Emery wanted to ask how evolved she currently was, but his main concern still was Morgana''s safety.

    "Priestess, please tell me, what happened to Morgana?"

    Emery couldn''t calm himself down. Though he was d to know Morgana was fine, he still did not get the answer he sought froming here.

    Nimue closed her eyes and hundreds of light particles dispersed from the trees and floated around her. Emery watched as the particles danced in tune with the wind and weaved through the shadowy tendrils shielding the forest, before gracefully shifting and entering the High Priestess''s body.

    Right after all the light particles disappeared, the High Priestess opened her eyes, smiled and slowly told Emery. "Morgana, the girl is currently in Logress Kingdom and she�� she is fine. Gaia''s blessing shines upon her and she is on the right path."

    The high priestess closed her eyes one more time and said,

    "Emery... I must forbid you to find her, in time your paths will intertwine again by the will of Gaia."

    Emery was reluctant to ept, as she had been on his conscience for a while now, but at least, the assurance of Morgana''s safety lifted some of the weight off his shoulder.

    The high priest continued, this time in a more serious tone than before.

    "As for you Emery�� you have your own path�� a much bigger one��"

    The High Priestess approached Emery slowly and spoke.

    "It''s time��e... follow me"

    She grabbed his arm and took him step by step closer to the massive tree. Now that he was closer, the tree looked even bigger than before, dwarfing even the trees growing all around them.

    Each root was the size of his arm and the trunk could easily be wider than a house.

    As Emery got close, the huge brown bear, Artio, the guardian of Gaia, awakened. It slowly turned around facing him, it''srge eyes yet again seemingly staring through him, through the illusion of calm Emery tried to project and pierce his very soul.

    "Now, Emery, concentrate on your spirit power. Touch the tree and tell me what you see."

    Slowly, Emery moved his hand closer and let the tip of his fingers touch the tree. As soon as he felt the smooth bark under his hand, a bright light engulfed his vision and everything turned white.

    When the light subsided, Emery found himself still in the area of the shrine, except this time he was a few steps further. The ce was empty and the High Priestess wasn''t there.

    Through the foliage of the tree, Emery could see rolling grey clouds covering the sky.

    The clouds gathered into one, inky ck mass connected with thunder jumping back and forth. With a thunderous roar, a sh of lightning descended down, sting the top of the tree and igniting it. A wild me quickly burned the tree throughout all its leaves and branches.

    Strangely the sight of the burning tree brought horror and fear to him. Screams echoed in the distance following the burning tree. Hundreds, thousands of different voices came from the mes, mixing with the far-away voices and making Emery''s head start to throb,

    "This is another of those illusion... but why does it seem so real?"

    The mes dispersed away, leaving the tree to crumble into a pile of fine ashes before him. The tree was a symbol of hope and it crumbling into ashes sent a pang of persistent despair in Emery''s heart.

    For a few seconds, everything went quiet, until Emery heard hundreds of voices echoing all around him.

    "Find it��"

    "Find it��"

    "Find.. find what?!" Emery asked to the empty ce, hoping someone would hear.

    A bright light came from behind him and Emery turned around to see a towering stone had appeared. The stone stood almost as tall as a small mountain.

    Emery walked closer and saw that the stone was not glowing, but something on top it did. He tried to see past the bright light, to see what it actually was.

    The object was a dazzling, shiny sword thrust inside a stone. The sword''s handle was embroidered with gems with a crystal body and the de was engraved with some kind of weird writings. It gave a powerful majestic aura that made people want to worship it.

    A normal sword would have shattered or bent when thrust into a rock like that, but the weapon seemed to defy all logic, staying intact and sharp despite all that.

    "Wield it��"

    "Wield it��"

    Emery raised his hand, trying to grab the sword as the voice instructed. But he heard a loud, screeching sound from all around and he saw he was already surrounded by ck clouds so tall they reached the sky.?The clouds moved in waves emerging toward him destroying everything who stood in between

    Emery suddenly woke up with a jolt, and his trembling hand, removed from the tree''s bark.

    The experience felt so real, sounded so real, to the point he forgot it was merely an illusion of what maye to pass. Sweat drenched his entire body and a trail of tears lined his cheeks.

    Emery turned around and saw the High Priestess'' concerned face.

    "Did you see it, Emery? Tell me, what did you see?"

    "High Priestess, I��" Emery hesitated.

    "I think��. I saw death�� destruction... and what is that sword I am seeing?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Come join our dicussion at discord

 Chapter 308 - Sword of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 308: Sword of Destiny</h4>

    From the burning tree, the shining sword up to the shadow of destruction. Emery recounted as much details as he could to the High Priestess.

    He asked the High Priestess with a hopeful tone and inquiring gaze, "What could this possibly mean, High Priestess?"

    The High Priestess did not answer right away, which was unusual. Instead, she turned to the side and walked toward the tree. She put her hand on it, slowly trailing her finger on its trunk.

    Few momentster, she turned back to Emery and calmly said, "Emery, it is my path as the High Priestess to interpret the will of Gaia and ensure ites to pass. But the truth is, for thest few weeks, Gaia has been�� different."

    Upon hearing that, Emery''s expression changed. He could not imagine what kind of reasons could make Gaia change. The High Priestess then continued her words.

    "The things you saw�� They also came to me. In fact, they''ve been repeating for a few times already and it''s really concerning... and then, today your presence came to my vision."

    She looked at Emery and asked,

    "Who are you really, Emery?"

    Emery truly did not know how to answer the unexpected question thrown at him.

    Seeing Emery was silent, the High Priestess continued, "You... you really are a mystery�� I can''t see where you have been for the past few months. And when you came back, you have be much more powerful than before."

    The High Priestess stared at Emery directly in the eye and said, "I do not like what I can not see through, but I will trust Gaia''s judgment on you. With her giving the vision to you, it can only mean that you were chosen by her."

    "Chosen? Chosen to do what, my Lady��?" asked Emery, as he was confused by it.

    The High Priestess was silent for a moment, thinking if she should tell him what she thought. In the end, she decided to do so,

    "This is what I interpret, Emery. The burning of Gaia can only mean a disaster ising and the path of salvation will be the Sword of Destiny, the Caliburn."

    Seeing Emery was still wearing a confused expression, she added, "The seven kingdoms have a different name for it, it''s the Sword of Divine, the Excalibur."

    Upon hearing the Excalibur, a thoughtful expression appeared on Emery''s face. He had heard it being mentioned by his father. Apparently, the sword was the sacred sword of the Knights of the Divine Order. The sword of Kings. However, he never actually saw the sword before, he remembered his father seemed to be secretive about it as well.

    "Actually, Emery. The sword was given by us to the kings of men as our Pact of Friendship."

    "Friendship?" This information baffled him, as what actually happened was the exact opposite of that word.

    "Emery, you have so much to learn�� The story between us and the seven kingdoms, that is."

    "Please, High Priestess. Tell me." asked Emery humbly.

    The High Priestess noticed the eagerness and interest in Emery''s gaze.

    "The history of us, the Fey before they started calling us the Crutin, was spanned centuries ago, longer than 1000 years."

    The High Priestess told the story of the Fey, where for a long time the ancestors of Fey were respected and worshipped in thend as gods.

    However, as the time went by and humanity began flourishing across thend hundreds of years ago, the Fey decided to hand over the task of bing the Protector of the Land to the kingdoms of men. Therefore, the Sword of Destiny was bestowed, to give them the necessary power to do the task.

    "After the handover, the Fey decided to dedicate themselves to the service of Gaia, the Earth Mother. We lived in the forest and secluded ourselves from the outside world. It was only after the incident rted to my sister that we began to be known by the kingdoms once again."

    As the High Priestess did not tell the story in detail, Emery could only specte what the kingdoms had done afterward. Knowing entirely well the nature of humans, he could understand what they could have done.

    Emery looked at the High Priestess and with a firm gaze he said, "Tell me, my Lady. What can- no... What should I do?"

    Surprisingly, the High Priestess seemed to be troubled with the question.

    "Honestly, this is exactly the question I have been asking Gaia for the past month, Emery. But Gaia only gave me the same vision, the one I told you about. At first, I thought Morgana''s unique situation would lead me to the answer. But after you returned, I sensed another path was at y."

    Upon hearing that, Emery began to think of a possible solution.

    Recalling the story of Excalibur, Emery knew the divine sword must be located in the capital of the Logress Kingdom itself. The City of Camelot.

    "Should I just go to Logress and bring the sword here?" Emery blurted out the idea that appeared in his mind.

    It might have sounded outrageous at first nce, as there was no way a young boy would be able to breach the capital city and take the protected sword away from the royal pce, from hundreds of royal knights. However, Emery did not joke about this, because he was confident in his current strength.

    The High Priestess seemed to read his mind as she gave him a faint smile.

    "Do you believe in Destiny, Emery?"

    Stunned by the sudden, abrupt question that waspletely unrted to the current topic at hand, Emery was not sure on what to say.

    "I�� I don''t know, my Lady."

    As if she had expected his answer, the High Priestess'' smile grew wider as she said, "The Sword of Destiny can only be wielded by those who are destined, and for this I am sure." the High Priestess added thest part, when she noticed the unusual expression on Emery''s face.

    "In short, you can not just take the sword, Emery. You must earn it."

    An incredulous expression appeared on Emery''s face.

    "And, how am I supposed to do that�� my Lady?" Emery was confused. Didn''t the High Priestess just call him the Chosen, wasn''t that close enough with the Destined one? At least for him, they were basically the same thing, with different wording.

    "On that, I really don''t know the answer, Emery. But I believe Gaia''s blessing will guide you along your journey."

    When he heard the all-knowing High Priestess did not have a clue on how, Emery released a long, deep sigh. It was clear this would be another difficult task in his list, one he had toplete.

    Even so, Emery was still grateful the conversation with the High Priestess had cleared most of the confusion and questions he had. Now, it was his part to do the rest.

    When he was about to leave, the High Priestess surprisingly told him another piece of information.

    "Emery, I wasn''t sure about this, but I believe the disaster mentioned might have something to do with my sister, Meave. I can feel her power bing stronger every day. Unfortunately, she is currently hidden in the far north, out of my reach. So if you have any information regarding her, please tell me."

    Emery nodded, he himself liked to know more about this matter.

    He gave the High Priestess another respect before leaving the shrine with another weight on his shoulder. Even so, the prospect of getting a famous sword really excited him.

    Emery was sure the sword must be a high tier artifact. The important question was what tier it would be.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 309 - Stone Formation

    <h4>Chapter 309: Stone Formation</h4>

    Fortunately, Chief Brennus was kind enough to exin what the High Priestess said about Morgana to the inquisitive vigers.

    Even though there were still some faces who tantly showed their disdain and contempt toward him, especially Cavvi and his warriors. Emery simply thought those people were just being protective of the vige, which was what being an Akavi warrior was all about. Therefore, he understood.

    But at the moment, Emery didn''t have the capacity to care about everyone''s feelings, except for the Fey sisters. Morgana''s closest rtives.

    Emery took the time to meet the sisters, told them what happened in detail and expressed his regret.

    "Brother, don''t worry. Of course we can understand. The Lady of the Lake is all-knowing. We are sure all of this is for the best."

    Emery was quite surprised, as he could see the sisters had dispelled all of their previous worries in an instant. They just disappeared like smoke. Seeing this made Emery wish he could ept the situation easily like them as well. s, that was not the case.

    While they were all chatting in the hall, Emery experienced something that made his eyebrows subconsciously twitch. Glita, the youngest among the Fey sisters, couldn''t seem to stop sniffing all over him.

    "Brother, you smell much nicer than before." murmured Glita, as she continued sniffing him.

    Even though embarrassed, Emery was certainly happy to receive apliment. In fact, he could also vaguely feel there was a stronger connection between them than before.

    With his limited knowledge of the bloodline, Emery could only assume this was probably because of the increase in his Fey Bloodline level. It was amon urrence for higher level genes to give a positive effect to the lower ones, especially within the same family.

    Being with the Fey sisters made Emery wish he could start on his bloodline gene experiments. But at the moment, he didn''t really know where to start. He would need a goodb and proper ingredients before he could start.

    "Don''t rush, Emery. All in due time.., Yeah, all in due time." Emery said to himself inwardly.

    "Brother, I got a great idea!" eximed Glita in her usual cheerful tone, bringing Emery out of his thoughts.

    "What is it, Glita?"

    "Here''s the idea! With Sister Morgana somehow upied, what do you think about picking one of us to apany you now?"

    Emery was surprised, seeing the girl sincerely wish to help him out. Even more when he saw that the other three sisters Lilith, Lelith and Tyra appeared to be in agreement with the idea.

    The three suddenly argued among themself. Tyra said she, as the oldest, would be the best choice to help Emery, while the twins argue between each other. Meanwhile, Glita was smiling cheekily seeing the result of her idea.

    "Which one will you choose, brother?"

    Emery personally was troubled with the idea. He was really worried, his experience with Morgana was truly something he did not wish to repeat.

    Seeing the hopeful gaze in their eyes, Emery rapidly shook his head and hand,

    "No, no, no. No. I kind of have some personal matters to take care of at the moment. So, no. I''m sorry."

    The decision instantly made the whole four displeased, but Emery was really firm with his decision.

    Emery really felt he just sessfully dodged a fast arrow. However, he did not lie to them. He did in fact have a personal matter he really needed to attend to.

    ��

    When the dark veil arrived and covered the sky, Emery left the vige and headed towards his other destination.

    The ce of power, where Kilgraga and Khaos resided.

    After a run through the dense woods, Emery finally reached the familiar hill with many stone structures seen on it. He stood there, on top of the hill, in the middle of the stone formation. He could not believe himself he somewhat missed the dragon.

    With a massive grin stered on his face, Emery casually said, "Yo Dragon! I am back!

    He waited and waited, until several seconds passed, but there was still no answer. Hence, Emery repeated the action again, this time, with a respectful tone.

    "I have returned and finished the task you asked for."

    ��

    Still no answer, not even a faint one.

    Emery remembered the way the dragon used to like how he spoke. He proceeded to speak in a loud voice, "Oooh supreme being Killgraga, your humble subject has returned. Please grace me with your majestic presence and guide me on what to do next."

    Emery waited in suspense for a few minutes, but still no answer. He began to worry something had happened, something wrong.

    He began to dive into his mind, searching about what the dragon''sst words to him were.

    One thing he remembered was to bring Granny and kill her at the ce of power. That''s a definite way said by the dragon. But it really wasn''t something he could do at the moment.

    Hence, it must have something to do with the formation that Killgrarah told him to get.

    Emery had bought and learned the basic skill formation [Universal Formation Pattern] back at the Academy. This should be the solution, but he really did not know where to start. To put it simply, he got the theory but his practical experience was nonexistent.

    Sighing deeply, Emery decided to do what a rookie would do. He began walking around the formation and checking each of the stones, one by one.

    There were a dozenrge-size stones and twenty plus medium-size stones around the hill. At first nce, Emery noticed they were arranged in a unique manner, which couldn''t possibly be by chance.

    He then remembered Killgraga did say the formation was broken. Hence, Emery began to study the stones'' cement, as he tried to find some kind of pattern in them.

    It took him a few hours of exhausting, diligent, cross referencing the pattern he analyzed from the stones with the one in the database before he could find something that was slightly simr.

    [Earth Runes formation]

    [A formation that allow the channelling of the profound power within the Earth]

    "Hah! Finally!"

    Emery was delighted to have finally found the correct formation. He began topare the current state of the formation to what it should be and found at least one of the three stones was ced in the wrong ce.

    Subsequently, he discovered the formation had half a dozen stones missing or needed to be reced.

    This formation used the particr blue stones as a catalyst to channel its power.

    It meant he would have toplete the formation using the same stones. And that was the problem, he could not find any of them on sight.

    -

    Without him realizing it, the sun apparently already showed itself on the horizon. Left with no solution, Emery returned to the vige and asked for help from the chief.

    The simr stones were located on the other side of the forest, but unfortunately, the stones were very heavy. Even Emery with his current battle power found it too hard to carry one.

    Chief Brennus ordered some of his men to help but it took a few men just to carry one of the medium size blue stones and there''s a matter of onerge stone that none strong enough to carry.

    Fortunately Emery was able to cast a spell he had for a while but never used.

    [Stone Golem - Rank 3 Earth spell]

    Emery was excited seeing the golem slowly being created out of the big blue stone. Now Emery only needed to channel the spell to make the blue stone walk all the way to the other side of the forest.

    He never used the spell as his dark core made his earth spells weak. He knew the current stone golem was probably only good for simple movements but with his problem right now, the spell became very handy for him.

    It took Emery another whole day to finally transport the necessary amount of stones from the other side of the forest to the hill. This made him wonder how the ancient people who built the formation the first time managed to do so before.

    The night once again graced the area with its presence and Emery finallypleted the formation with all the stones ced where they should be.

    Lastly, he only needed to create the runes using another catalyst. His blood, just like how Killgrara told him before. After several marks on each of the stones, Emery could tell the formation had finally been fixed.

    All the runes he drew were glowing and became proof of his sess.

    He was about to recheck them one more time when he suddenly heard a familiar sound.

    "You have seeded, kid."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Any piracy is not advisable as it''s a part of a crime.

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 310 - Killgragah

    <h4>Chapter 310: Killgragah</h4>

    Emery would never forget this rumbling voice.

    "Killgragah!!"

    Emery shouted as he looked around, trying to find the source of the voice.

    The moment Emery called the dragon''s name, a ck shadowy thin line appeared in front of him, Then, it slowly widened itself until it formed into some kind of a door.

    Looking at the ''door'' in front of him, Emery felt apprehension yet also excitement.

    "You have seeded, kid. You may visit Khaos once more."

    Upon hearing that, Emery took a deep breath. Thest time he went inside, he got a lot of benefits but he was also trapped for almost six month.

    Emery threw out all of his doubts about the ce and stepped forward, entering the shadowy door.

    The sensation of going in and out of a portal had be amon thing for Emery, but entering the Khaos had an entirely different feeling. The moment he went inside the Khaos space, he? could clearly feel the rich spirit aura.

    Probably because Emery had advanced the level of his Dark core, he could somehow perceive the energy much better. For a moment, he was so intoxicated? that he stood motionless in front of the ''door'' which slowly disappeared out of existence.

    Emery began walking through the narrow hallway until he reached a big, massive room where he couldn''t see the ceiling. Astounded for a brief moment by it, he proceeded to throw his gaze around, looking for the figure he came here for.

    "I am here." said Killgragah, as he moved out of the darkness. At the same time, several dark mes appeared and lit up the entire room.

    Seeing the colossal form of Killgragah, Emery took a respectful gait and said, "My respect to you supreme being."

    Emery felt it was time for him to be smarter with his words. Even though the attempt was mediocre at best, he had to do whatever it took to obtain more leverage on the dragon.

    "Aaahhh... You are no longer a kid, aren''t you��?" said Killgragah, when he saw how Emery acted. "Come��e closer." added the dragon, with a loud rumbling on his voice.

    Emery stepped forward while checking around him. The room was still the same as previously, the dragon was still bound by chains in front of him. Arge door that previously could not be opened also in its previous location and the window that showed the sight to the outside in the left wall. Everything appeared to be the same.

    While Emery was doing his ''inspection'', the dragon''s snake-like head moved around and stared at him closely, from different angles.

    "Let me see what you are now��"

    After the dragon said its thoughts, a wave of energy bursted out of the dragon and made its way to Emery, entering his body at such speed, he didn''t have the time to react.

    Emery''s feet left the ground as his body floated into the air, borne by the energy Killgragah discharged. At the same time, Emery felt his mind was being loaded with energy that it almost shattered apart.

    When the transference stopped, Emery opened his eyes only to find he was back in the illusionary space. The faceless man was standing several meters in front of him.

    Emery felt as if his mind was being probed and his stats came to mind.

    "These restrictions are really annoying, aren''t they?"mented the dragon as it saw Emery''s stats. "But I have to say, with a B aptitude, your progress is not bad, not bad at all. There is probably hope for you, after all."

    Emery smiled a little when he heard that, as he rarely heard aplimenting from the dragon.

    Next, Emery suddenly felt as if the events that had happened the past 3 months wereing back at him. Just like the previous time where Killgragah probed his childhood, this time, Emery knew the dragon was trying to probe his memory again.

    Passing through the memory of Emery winning the Magus Game, Killgragahughed loudly, "Hahaha... Impressive achievement in such a useless game..."

    Emery let out a I-knew-it sigh when he heard the dragon''s mocking session had once again begun.

    "Such a childish game... Humans... Phuii��" said Killgragah, as he perused his memories. "If it''s not a life and death fight, then all thosepetitions don''t mean a single thing. Only in the face of death will a person''s real identity be shown. Don''t you think so?"

    Emery had to admit there was actually some wisdom from the dragon''s words.

    ��

    Emery was thinking and nning his future ns when the dragon suddenly got excited.

    "Aaaah! She found you. No wonder you improved so much..."

    Hearing that, Emery wondered who the dragon meant, "Who do you mean- Wait... Is it�� her?"

    A figure who helped Emery in his cultivation, a female and the one who ''found'' him; there were none other than Grand magus Zenoia.

    Killgragahughed at the rhetorical question that Emery asked him, "Hahaha... Who else?"

    Because the faceless man had no expression, Emery couldn''t tell if the dragon was smiling or smirking. Recalling the words of Killgragah that indicated he knew Grandmaster Zenoia, Emery asked, "Do you know her? Please tell me what you know about her. Who is she?"

    "Hehehe... You don''t need to know�� not now at least."

    "I will tell you when you are ready."

    Emery frowned when he saw the dragon refusing to answer his question. Starting from the High Priestess to this dragon, why did these mighty figures like to talk in riddles? Their demeanor truly brought a headache to him.

    "I see you are doing really well there. I see you also got the item I asked. Very good."

    After he said that, Emery could feel the probing finally stopped. At the same time, he returned back to the massive room, facing the dragon.

    "Now show me the item."

    Emery took out the Void Crystal from the bag and showed it in his hand.

    He then felt a force that wanted to take the crystal away, but he held it tight as if he wasn''t willing to give the dragon.

    Emery''s questionable action made the dragon confused. At that moment, Emery decided to say his piece.

    "Killgragah, with all due respect, it was very hard for me to get this. Honestly, you didn''t really give me much information. Your quest is not easy at all... I even needed to figure out a way to fix the stone formation by myself. Therefore, I hope to be rewarded handsomely for this."

    Emery thought Killgragah would be angry or offended by his words, but instead of doing those things, the dragonughed.

    "Hahaha. kid�� The whole thing was a test. If you couldn''t even do those small things, then you wouldn''t deserve to be the master of Khaos"

    Emery frowns hearing about another freaking test. He hated it, did the dragon really try to get this item which was worth a fortune from him for free?

    As if knowing Emery thinking, the dragon continue with something that startle him

    "Anyway... that crystal you got kid�� it was never for me or Khaos. It''s prepare for you, kid."

 Chapter 311 - Absorbed

    <h4>Chapter 311: Absorbed</h4>

    Emery remembered Kilgragah did mention something about looking for the master of Khaos, is this what the test was for? Test for getting this item? But then what is this the dragon talking about the crystal was actually for him.

    "Of course, kid�� Do you think such puny rock can help restore the power of Khaos? Hahaha! You''re out of your mind!"

    The dragonughed for a few seconds and with each second, Emery grew even more annoyed. However, he knew this was not the time to express his displeasure, as the dragon still had something he needed. He still had to show his respect, no matter how much of it was mere pretense.

    "Please, supreme being, guide me and help me understand."

    Emery tried as hard as he could to keep the sarcasm out of his voice.

    Thankfully, the dragon did not notice. It opened its maw, showing off hundreds of rows of sharp teeth.

    "Haha, exining is too difficult. The Lord of Shadow, the Master of Space shall show you how things work."

    Suddenly Emery felt a strong force pushing towards the item in his hand. The egg-shaped void crystal twisted and turned before glowing in a ck-colored light. As the light got more intense, it became painful to hold the crystal, eventually forcing Emery to release it from his hand.

    Dots of white started to fill the crystal and blinking white light illuminated the room they stood on. All of a sudden, the crystal broke apart, creating a small explosion.

    To his surprise, the energy of the explosion did not spread. It was contained in a dark, shadowy sphere swirling right in front of Emery.

    Emery''s body slowly float and moved towards the sphere as it expanded, engulfing his body into the light.

    "Hey kid," The dragon said. "One piece of advice for you, don''t waste this opportunity!"

    The dragon was obviously unable to express emotions as humans do, but Emery somehow felt it was grinning at him.

    Tendrils of shadows moved and caressed his body and the dark core within his body seemed to pulse and tremble, drawn to the massive amounts of chaotic energy.

    The caress became more intense, more painful, until Emery felt like thousands of needles stabbed his organs. The pain was so great, Emery felt like his body was used as a pincushion. But, while it was certainly painful, he also enjoyed the feeling of energy flowing through his dark spirit core.

    [Spirit Force increased]

    [Spirit Force increased]

    Each notification was music to his ears. Though it felt like torture, this was a massive fortune for him. Emery hadn''t ever felt this sensation of power before. Not even taking the spirit foundation pill in the origin stone room wasparable to this.

    [Spirit Force increased]

    [Spirit Force increased]

    Hours passed and Emery continued to resist the intense pain coursing through his body. The pain felt never-ending and after a while the increase of spirit force seemed to be slowing down. But he did not n to waste even one drop of it.

    [Spirit Force increased]

    [Spirit Force increased]

    For a while, Emery felt a slight difference in the feeling from the energy he received. At first, the energy was pitch-ck simr to ink, but as the seconds passed, there was a slight difference that became more noticeable as time passed. As if there was a drop of mercury that eventually managed to turn the whole inky surface of the energy into a silvery color.

    Finally, after the suffering, Emery reached the end. The shadows that engulfed him had finally started to disperse, taking the void crystal with them.

    The forces that lifted him up finally released him, gently lowering him to the ground.

    Right as he felt solid ground beneath his feet again, the symbol on his hand started to glow.

    [Your understanding of the Darkness element has increased]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power : 49 (34)]

    [Spirit Force : 208 (133)]

    [nt Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Water Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Earth Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 4]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank: 7]

    The process increased Emery''s spirit force by 15 points and his battle power by 2 points in a matter of hours. Thanks to that, his spirit core had suddenly turned much stronger

    Though he was ecstatic, that was not what caught his attention. He focused intently on the next line of notification.

    [You obtained a new understanding on the power of space!]

    "Power of space?" Emery read it in slight confusion.

    The dragon was half sleeping, but right as Emery finished his question, the dragon started to stir and open its eyes.

    "Oh, you''re done, kid? Ah, I see you managed to absorb all of them. Impressive."

    "Supreme being, what is this about the power of space? Please tell me." Emery asked.

    "It''s exactly what it means-"

    Emery tried to keep himself from sighing. That was helpful.

    "-use your brain a little, will you? Huh, I thought humans were supposed to be smart��"

    Emery tried to keep his emotions in check. Patience, he still needed the dragon''s assistance.

    Well, from its wording, Emery at least could conclude it had something to do with space-based Darkness spells. Unfortunately, the only spell he had that fit the requirements was [Blink]

    Emery casted [Blink] over and over again simultaneously. With each cast, he could feel his casting speed had increased, as if his body became more ustomed to it. The more he appeared and disappeared, the more he could feel it felt less like a spell and more like his natural ability, just like jumping or running.

    The small happiness he felt was interrupted by the enraged bellowing of the dragon.

    "Huh, stop it, will you?! You are making me dizzy!"

    Emery stopped using the spell and reappeared in front of the dragon.

    "You stand still now! Don''t move"

    The dragon opened its maw and breathed towards Emery''s direction. The air it exhaled was ck, just like the void, but dotted with white, making it look like a miniature night sky.

    Emery breathed in the air and he felt new information for a spell quickly filling his mind.

    [You just learn a new darkness magic spell]

    [New spell received �C Spatial Gate]

    "Try this, it''d be a much better spell to test your new space magic talent."

    Emery smiled, excited to try out his new spell.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Any piracy is not advisable as it''s a part of a crime.

    Check out our website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 312 - Spatial Gate

    <h4>Chapter 312: Spatial Gate</h4>

    [Spatial Gate - Darkness tier 3]

    "This is a low-level spell, but only those who are talented in space magic can cast it. It''s the perfect starting spell to hone your skills in space magic. Anyway, give it a try."

    From the dragon''s breath, Emery had received some information about how to cast the spell. But, all he knew was random chanting and runes he needed to channel through his dark core. He had no idea about the spell''s properties, let alone its function.

    Emery''s confused face made the dragon be impatient again, but it only sighed before speaking.

    "Here kid, look at this."

    The dragon moved one w and took out one of its scales. The piece was about asrge as a shield.

    "You can take this kid, think of it as a reward for being able to return to Khaos�� Hahaha! I don''t know why, but I am feeling generous today."

    Meanwhile, Emery merely stared at it and thought. "Hmm�� What kind of reward is this?"

    Though the scale looked unique, Emery had no idea what use he could get from such an item.

    The dragon was able to hear what he was thinking and narrowed its eyes in annoyance.

    "Huh! I''ll let you know, this dragon scale of mine has been hunted down by people for it is a rare material with unique properties. It rarely fell off before�� but if you don''t want it, then dont bother!"

    Emery realized his mistake right away and winced before quickly apologizing. "No, no, oh great supreme being. I do want it, I want it. Please forgive my useless brain for not knowing about such a treasure�� Yes, I do want it."

    "Huh! If you understand, good!"

    The dragon used the tip of its w to hold the scale far away from Emery.

    "This is how you cast the spell. When you cast the new spell, imagine you want to reach this item without moving from where you are standing. Easy, isn''t it?"

    Emery nodded and closed his eyes, trying to redirect the flow of his spirit energy into his dark core, while chanting themands for the spell. A tingle of energy could be felt forming in his hand.

    He moved his hand forward unconsciously and swirled it, making a few small tears appear in the space right in front of his hand. The tear was ck in color, with a silvery glow around it

    He took a deep breath and moved his hand into the hole. Right as he did, another tear appeared right above the dragon scale.

    Then, Emery grabbed the ck scale, feeling the smooth surface and took his hand out from the hole.

    "Not bad kid�� not bad��" Killgragah said with approval.

    As he held it, he realized the thin, ck scale was much heavier than it looked. Though it looked like a shield, he was sure that anyone without a high enough battle power would not be able to wield it.

    Emery was ted. His efforts to locate the void crystal had paid off and now he had a new item, potentially some new spells and a sweet boost in spirit power.

    "You have my gratitude, supreme being." Emery said, in sincere reverence.

    "Hahaha! Why are you so happy already? You have not learned the best part of the spell yet."

    There was more? Now the excited glint was truly visible in his eyes. The spell he obtained was merely the first of everything and that was music to his ears.

    "Alright, this is a trickier part, but this is the foundation of real space magic. You have to master this if you want to advance and try out the others."

    "Yes, supreme being, please guide me," Emery nodded.

    "Now�� The void crystal must have already made some changes to your dark core. Find the center of the alteration and try to channel it. This will be the foundation of your new spell."

    Emery listened carefully to the dragon''s guidance and tried to channel his energy ording to his instruction. He remembered the slithering of mercury-like silver blended into his darkness element.

    He closed his eyes and looked deep within himself. Right before him, he saw a shining rift.

    Near the rift, Emery found the connection mentioned by the dragon and he cast the spell [Spatial Gate] yet again. Another swirling hole was created, but this time, the hole did not go anywhere. Instead, it opened up to a ce, an empty ce, just like an effect out of an item he was very familiar with.

    It felt simr to the storage space he had used before with the aid of the storage ring. But there was no ring, nor any other items. At the moment Emery was conveniently able to create his own pocket dimension. Emery quickly tried it by putting his stuff inside including the dragon scale.

    "Haha, exactly kid! It appears you are more talented than you look. This is the basis of your space magic and now you are able to create a personal space inside your spirit core. Do you like it?"

    Of course Emery liked it. The storage ring was the most useful item out of everything he obtained in the academy and he always wished he could bring the item home. Now, he could have the same benefits without even needing a ring.

    "Hahaha d you like it, kid. Just wait until you master the spell; you will be able erge the space as you will, you can even create your own ind inside. But that''s still so far for you�� so far�� especially with your low aptitude."

    He had just learned a really amazing spell on top of everything he had received so far. At first, Emery thought the dragon was only trying to use him to get the expensive crystal and before this he did not realize the dragon did everything for him. Of course, he felt nothing but gratitude.

    "Thank you, supreme being, for the gift, the spell and the guidance"

    Now Emery felt more confident about continuing his quest.

    In the middle of his tion, the dragon seemed to read his mind, and said.

    "Unfortunately, kid, you can''t leave this ce yet. Now that you are here, I will not allow you to leave until you be a magus."

    "Huh?!"

    Instantly, Emery felt like he was thrown from a great height and crashed into the ground.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 313 - Behind Door

    <h4>Chapter 313: Behind Door</h4>

    "What do you think this ce is, kid!? A tavern where you can juste and go?!" Killgragah snapped as his voice boomed through the air, almost making Emery''s ears go deaf.

    Hearing the serious tone in Killgragah''s voice made Emery''s face change. He became worried and a little bit fearful because of the sudden roar.

    "Err... No! Of course no, supreme being. I�� It''s just.. I still have things I really need to do�� I am sorry if my words have offended you." Emery quickly added.

    "Huh! You have to know that as long as you are in Khaos with me, our minds are interconnected! So don''t lie to me, kid."

    "I know the thing you wanted to do. Let me tell you that what the Leaf Lady asked you is just secondary. You have to always think of Khaos first! The Lord of Shadow is the answer to everything."

    "..." Emery became speechless, as he did not know how to react to that statement.

    Ignoring Emery''s current condition, Killgragah continued his ''lecture'',

    "Your next recall will happen in three years time, right?!? With only your mere B aptitude, you will not be sessful if you don''t spend every second of your time training in this ce!"

    Naturally, Emery wanted to spend as much time as possible in here to increase his power. But at the moment, he still had many things he had to do in his list and people depended on him.

    Reading what was currently on Emery''s mind, Killgragah snarled, "Kid!"

    "Aren''t you forgetting about your dark core?! That should be your priority right now! You think too much about other things, when what you should do is to focus on yourself first!"

    Upon hearing that, Emery immediately remembered that important part, the dilemma he currently had. His dark core, the core everyone in the Academy, even the headmaster, could not do anything about it.

    Subsequently, he realized the implied meaning of Killgragah''s words. With a doubtful gaze, Emery turned to look at the massive dragon and asked, "Then�� supreme being... Do you... know the way�� to solve my dark core issue?"

    Emery swore he could hear Killgragah scoffing, as if he heard the stupidest question of the century, "You really are foolish, kid. If I didn''t know the solution, why would I have told you to do it in the first ce?"

    Emery was surprised, then delighted. In an instant, he said, "Please supreme being. Tell me how!"

    Seeing the eagerness in Emery''s tone, Killgragahughed, "Hahaha... The answer is�� behind that door."

    While saying so, Killgragah looked towards the door, the one that had been closed since the beginning, the one Emery couldn''t open no matter what he did.

    Emery followed Killgragah''s gaze, saw the door, returned back to the dragon and asked, "What''s behind the door?"

    He was curious about what was hidden inside it.

    Killgragah spoke his next words calmly, as if it wasn''t something much, "The legacy of the Lord of Shadow is in that room."

    "Then... How can I enter the room?"

    "Like I said previously, kid. Only when you are worthy... You, as of now, are only worthy to take care of my poo, kid."

    Emery once again sighed when he heard another of the dragon''s mocking words. For a moment, he even thought that it would be nice if the dragon could cut down his mocking habit.

    "Therefore, I forbid you to get out of this room until you are worthy."

    Realizing that he would be stuck here for a long time if he allowed the dragon, Emery immediately pleaded, "Please, supreme being. Is there really no other way? There must be one."

    "No. Other. Way! It''s not negotiable! Huh! You are indeed a human. They think everything is negotiable. Howughable."

    Emery wrecked his brain capacity, trying to think of a solution that could satisfy the two of them. After a period of time, he thought of one thing the dragon might be interested in.

    "How about this, supreme being. What if I bring you the part of Khaos that was stolen.. That granny of mine. That must be something that you want, right?!"

    By simply saying the first reason, Emery managed to change the dragon''s expression.

    "Actually�� that would make things much easier��" Killgragah murmured, as his massive w rubbed his chin like an old man.

    Inwardly and silently, Emery recalled the word ''not negotiable'' the dragon had just said a second ago. He chuckled at that.

    Seeing his idea being bitten by the dragon, Emery quickly pushed forward to not let the momentum go, "And how am I going to find her if I''m stuck here..?"

    "You�� that''s- Yes... You do make a good point, kid."

    At the moment, Emery really thought his idea was brilliant. This way, the High Priestess'' quest and Killgragah would be connected with each other. The exact definition of killing two birds with one stone. For a moment, Emery almost believed he was a genius to even think of this.

    Killgragah fell into deep thought for several seconds. He then said, "No, no... with your level of intelligence, you would never find her. It would just end up being a waste of time. You have to stay here practicing."

    Emery knew he only needed one more thing to negotiate, to convince the dragon. Hence, he pressed on.

    "Alright, Killgragah. How about we do it like this.. I spend one month outside and then, I return here and stay for one month as well. And when I manage toplete my quest, I can stay here indefinitely. How''s that sound? I think this is the best way."

    Seeing the dragon show a more agreeable face, Emery decided to add thest push.

    "And supreme being, I can bring you many, I mean MANY tasty things from outside whenever I return. What do you think?"

    Apparently, Emery''sst push was sessful as the dragon became excited.

    "Ahh. yes... It''s indeed not a bad idea... Not bad indeed. But, one month is too long... No, no. You would only waste precious time��" Killgragah murmured, contemting.

    The dragon thought of an idea.

    "Aha! Yes, you actually can do it like this."

    Turning his attention back to Emery, Killgragah said, "Kid! If you master the Spatial Gate, you can return here everyday! Yes! Daily! And then you can keep bringing me those- I mean, you can still continue your training uninterrupted!"

    Emery required a moment to follow and understand the dragon''s words. When he did so, he was surprised. He just didn''t think it was possible.

    "Alright, kid! This is the n! You will learn and increase your mastery of the Spatial Gate spell until you are able to return to this ce whenever I need you."

    Right in this moment, both the dragon and the man had the same target in mind, but for twopletely, different reason.

    ��

    It took Emery two full days before he could cast the [Spatial Gate] spell that would create a rift big enough for him to walk in and out the gate. Mastering the [Blink] spell had helped him a lot to pinpoint the location he wanted to teleport to with his eyes.

    Now, the next challenge Emery had to face was to teleport to a location outside of his sight. Hence, he began with feeling the area outside the Khaos, outside this enclosed space.

    "If you can have a glimpse outside of this Khaos space, it means you have mastered the spell. Then, we will proceed with the n."

    It took Emery three more days before he could finally do the task. He casted the spell and he could finally see the familiar stone formation through the rift he created.

    "I did it!!" Emery eximed. He was truly excited to see the sess of his efforts.

    Thus, it was time for him to go.

    Before Emery walked out of the Khaos space, Killgragah reminded him to not waste his time outside of Khaos and toe back as soon as possible.

    Even though the dragon''s words seemed sincere, Emery could clearly see what the dragon''s true objective was.

    After nodding and giving his respects to the dragon, Emery then took a step outside of Khaos.

 Chapter 314 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 314: Invitation</h4>

    At the entrance leading to the Forbidden Forest, Emery''s senses red and he could feel eyes watching him. He followed his senses and approached the bushes. There, he saw a man standing watching him

    It turned out the man was one of the vigers that was merely assigned to check and report any news about him or any changes to the stone formation. Apparently, Chief Brennus was concerned that Emery was gone without any news.

    Emery told the man he was alright and he would visit the vige when he could. At the moment he was upied in trying out his new spell.

    When he was ready, he once again tried to spread the power of his spirit force to his surroundings.

    From his time in the academy, he had learned about the use of spirit reading. Though he was not very talented in using the spirit force to move items or enchant minds, he could feel that his ability to probe and detect things in his surroundings had increased significantly.

    Through the use of his spirit force, he could sense people gathering in the hidden vige. By expanding the scope of his ability even more, he could even feel the presence of people in Venta, the town several hours away from where he stood.

    Emery believed his understanding of the power of space had helped increase the scope of his spirit reading power.

    Without further ado, Emery tried to sense and pinpoint the ce he wanted to visit. He pictured the massive Quintins'' family estate, before letting his power gather on the palm of his hand.

    [Spatial Gate]

    With the power pulsing beneath his fingertips, Emery drew a circle in the air with his arm, creating a glowing gate with the blurry image of the mansion beyond.

    He stepped into the gate and felt the sensation of passing through a thinyer of film, before his feet touched the ground right in front of the mansion''s gate,

    After he arrived, the gate dissipated into pieces of rainbow light before disappearing.

    Amazing. Emery thought to himself.

    The guards spotted a man seemingly appearing out of nowhere and a few of them came by to check his identity. Seeing the familiar face, they smiled and greeted him politely.

    "Master Merlin, wee back." The guard bowed slightly.

    Emery was weed as if he was a member of the family. The guards escorted him through the garden and opened the door for him, revealing thedy of the house was already waiting. Upon seeing Emery''s face, Luna offered a sincere, weing smile.

    "Ah, Merlin, wee back, I guess I need to get used to your unique presence. I take your visit to the Forbidden Forest went smoothly, yes?"

    Emery talked to Luna about what happened during his visit and made small talk, not forgetting to apologize that he was held by his own personal responsibility and thus unable to offer any real help to the family. Luna simply smiled and offered her own help back in response.

    The talk quickly shifted, Emery was waiting for progress regarding the search for Keane, the silver knight working under thete Bagdemagus. Unfortunately, even though Luna had tried every method she knew, the only information she could obtain was that Keane had disappeared from the Lioness Kingdom for the past three months.

    Emery asked Luna to try to narrow down the search. Instead of searching the whole continent, he suggested searching in the city of Camelot, the capital of Logress Kingdom. While on the topic of searching, Emery also asked Luna to find a woman and gave out Morgana''s physical description.

    Once again, Luna shed a knowing smile.

    "Ah, so it''s all about a girl problem all along�� You''re telling me the wolf girl went missing? You should''ve told me from the start, Emery�� Maybe I''m a little jealous, but I will be fine��"

    "Haha, it''s not like that. I just need information. I just don''t want her to be hurt because of me."

    The High Priestess had confirmed that Morgana was safe and that he shouldn''t look for her until their paths crossed by themselves. However, Emery couldn''t be content with such a vague reassurance and by knowing more, he hoped he would be able to sleep better at night.

    "So, anything I can help you with in return, Luna? Apparently, I don''t really have many things to do now, so I''m avable to assist you."

    "Haha, Merlin, you don''t have to do anything. You have no idea about how much the name of a wizard can sway things in our favor. Just the mention of you being the benefactor of the Quintins already gave us a lot of positive responses, especially with the Venta residents who already knew you."

    In the battle against the Crimson Fang Marauders and in the venture to the Forbidden Forest, Emery had the chance to show off some of what he was capable of. It appeared that even a little magic went a long way here.

    Emery stared at Luna, she seemed reluctant to say what she needed.

    "What is it, Luna?"

    "Ah, Merlin, it''s about��" Luna looked away. "The sway of your presence is bigger than I previously thought, actually�� There was someone from the Lioness Pce who came here looking for you and they reported the King of Lioness is interested to meet you in the pce. What do you think, Merlin?"

    The mention of the king piqued Emery''s interest.

    "Did they say anything about their intentions, Luna?"

    "Well, no, but��" Luna thought for a few seconds. "Considering how respectful the messenger was being, I don''t think they harbor any bad intentions. The only thing I can think of is that they''re interested in wooing you, just like me." Lunaughed. It appeared she was teasing him again.

    Though the invitation was a great honor, Emery himself was not too interested in meeting the king. At the moment, the only reason he would want to get involved with the court of politics was to find Fantumar and seek justice for his father along with the 12 Ambrose Family residents who died on his order. But for now, that was not on his priority list.

    There was also the matter of his childhood friend. That made him even more reluctant to consider getting anywhere close to the pce.

    "So, Merlin, what is your answer? I will ask someone to send a letter."

    Emery gave a confident smile. "No, I am not interested to go, thank you"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 315 - Feasible Goal

    <h4>Chapter 315: Feasible Goal</h4>

    Emery knows soon orter he will have to face his past, but he wants it to go under his own terms. At the moment he would just wait and see how the king would go about his rejection. Either way, he still has things to do.

    Emery spent the next few days going back and forth doing his daily routine between Venta, the Forbidden forest, and asionally the Khaos space.

    For now, his main priority was perfecting the new spell he acquired and increase his stage of cultivation.

    Unfortunately, although the [Spatial Gate] spell was convenient, its range only extended as far as the ces he could feel with his spirit sense, which were only about between Venta and the Forbidden Forest.

    After his encounter with the high priestess, Emery believed he would soon start his quest and it would involve him visiting other ces away from the forbidden forest. He could only hope that by then his new spell would be ready, so he could always teleport back to continue his training.

    The dragon was surprisingly helpful during his practice. Every day when Emery came to visit the Khaos space, he would bring some special meal for the dragon. The simple gesture went a long way to set a positive mood and made the dragon pay more attention to his progress.

    But recently Emery did feel suspicious about the dragon''s change of behavior.

    The dragon was being overly excited to increase Emery''s realm as soon as possible.? He had no idea what the dragon was nning but he knew that the answer lies beyond therge door.

    He is curious about what being the master of Khaos means. But the dragon doesn''t wish to exin it, the same with how he reacts to Emery''s question on the grand magus Zenoia.

    Though Emery never liked being used, getting stronger was his goal and at the moment as long as both their interests intertwine, it should be fine with him.

    With the help of the dragon''s annoying but useful info, as well as the rich aura of the Khaos room, within a week Emery was able to get three points of increase in his spirit force. That was almost as good as being in the Origin Stone room back in the academy.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 49 (34)]

    [Spirit Force: 211 (136)]

    Considering the rate he was progressing, Emery could reach his maximum rank 7 spirit force limit within three months at most.

    Seeing the number, Emery was actually satisfied with his progress, but in contrast, the dragon seemed to be unable to share the same attitude.

    "Kid�� If only you had a slightly better aptitude, you''d be able to reach rank 9 by staying in here for just a few months." The dragon shook his massive head in disappointment.

    Emery ignored the dragon and decided to count his days inparison to his progress. His goal was to be able to breakthrough into rank 9 before the next recall and, in order to do that, he needed a total of 500 spirit force. Considering the 1000 days he had on Earth, with the current progressing rate he was on, the goal seemed to be feasible.

    But his main problem was not the spirit force, but the cultivation of his other elements: nt, Earth and Water.? They were all required to break through and attain the next rank.

    Though Khaos could help him understand more about the darkness element, it was no help for the other three. To get more understanding of them, Emery would need to depend on the High Priestess'' guidance.

    To fulfill the requirement,? Emery took some time to visit the forbidden forest and stay within the shrine to cultivate his understanding of the three remaining elements. Fortunately, the high priestess was kind enough to guide him.

    At one point, Emery decided to discuss certain unique nts and biomes in the forest with the high priestess. The fact that Emery found a few tier 2 nts only inside the forest but nowhere else would mean a certain special condition of the forest. The discussion leads to the discovery of the right spot to grow the seed he had brought from the academy, The Caracas seed.

    He decided to nt it in a certain cave not too far from the shrine. The ce had fertile ground, almost no sunlight and it was rich with the forest spirit energy. All around him, there was no trickle of light from the sun and only glowing moss illuminated his path. It took a while for his eyes to adjust to the darkness.

    This Caracas seed held all his hope on his bloodline evolution.? Unfortunately, he has only one seed, therefore this was his only chance to ever seeded in making one of the main ingredients for the serum. He really needed this to work.

    Keeping that in mind, he slowly dug a small hole with his hand, ced the seed, and watered it. Emery depends on the information from his [universal flora knowledge- rank 2] and all the experience he had in tending a garden and hope it would be sufficient.? He also remembered to put a small marker in order for the cave to not be disturbed. Other than that There''s nothing much else to do other than to hope for the best oue.

    A week of training passed and with the help of Killgragah, Emery was able to finally find the best way to use [Spatial Gate] in a longer range. Using the ambient energy of the blue stones, Emery came up with a stone formation that allowed him to create some kind of a marking for his spell.

    Emery gathered a few blue stones and set a few markers around his maximum range. Some were ced right outside his range, while others were ced a bit further out. With this marker, Emery can easily pinpoint his spirit sense to that particr spot, hence his sessful result. He just wonders how far away this marker would work for him. A silly thought came to mind, is it possible for it to go all the way to the academy.

    With his multiple spells trial, he felt exhaustion seeping in his bones, he opening a rift to the gates of the Quintin family estate and decided to just clean himself up and rest for the day.

    The next morning, Emery heard a little bit ofmotion. From the little bits and pieces he had heard from passing guards, it seemed Kastan had returned and brought news from Camelot.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 316 - The Path

    <h4>Chapter 316: The Path</h4>

    To make sure this time their search will be thorough, Luna sent his head guard, Kastan himself. Unfortunately, the news was not what he hoped it would be.

    "I am truly sorry, Master Merlin. I did not manage to find any news about a silver knight named Keane or a girl called Morgana."

    Emery released a deep long sigh when he heard that. He was worried yet also hopeless about the situation.

    Well, at least no news did not necessarily mean bad news, so he really should be grateful and just ept what the High Priestess said about Morgana.

    Emery walked out of his deep thoughts, looked at the man standing in front of him and said with a smile, "Thank you, Kastan. For your time and efforts. I really appreciate it."

    When Emery was about to leave, Kastan said something that made him stop in his tracks,

    "Actually, Master Merlin. I have one piece of news that might interest you. Moreover, this might have a rtion to what you are searching for."

    Those words sessfully piqued Emery''s interest.

    "What is it, Kastan? You can tell me."

    "Here''s the thing, Master Merlin. I heard Camelot City was currently preparing for their yearly event, a celebration of some sort. I know this might be a long shot, but I believe there is a chance for you to get more information about what you seek through this event."

    Emery was confused as to how this event could have any rtion with what he was looking for. On the other hand, he could see Luna bing excited as well, as Kastan talked about this matter.

    "Yes, Merlin! This could be a great idea!"

    The still confused Emery became even more curious.

    "What are you two talking about? What event?"

    "It''s-"

    "It''s the Knight''s Tournament, Merlin!"

    Kastan was about to answer but Luna beat him into it. Hence, he could only nod his head as an affirmation.

    Hearing that, Emery finally realized now was that time of the year. The month of a tournament where hundreds of the most prominent and finest squires from all 7 kingdomspeted with the ultimate goal of being awarded a knighthood, the title of knight.

    In fact, before he got into contact with the Magus Academy and magic, this tournament had always been Emery''s dream since childhood. He had almost forgotten about it because of the Academy.

    It looked like this could be a good way to gain inside information of the Logress Kingdom at Camelot City. After all, this yearly de was run by the Knights of Divine Order.

    Emery also recalled one important piece of information his father had once told him. To make sure what he remembered was correct, he decided to ask Kastan about it, who was also a silver knight himself.

    "Kastan, have you ever seen the Sword of Divine, the Excalibur? I heard that those who are knighted have all seen the sword."

    Kastan was actually a little bit surprised by the unexpected question. But he quickly picked himself up and calmly answered Emery''s question.

    "Yes, Master Merlin. I have seen it. But we, silver knights, are only allowed to see it. We never had the honor to touch it. Nevertheless, it was the most beautiful thing I ever saw."

    Emery could clearly see Kastan''s eyes were sparkling when he said those words. This gave him more reason to join the tournament, to gain the de and see the Divine Sword with his own two eyes.

    Suddenly it hit him that this must be the path that the high priestess told him about, the pat that would lead to the sword and hopefully Morgana.

    Seeing Emery was interested by the idea, Luna interrupted, "Merlin. You do know that not everyone can join the tournament, right?"

    Emery was brought out of his reverie by Luna''s remark.

    "Of course. I did know that." replied Emery with a smile.

    There were only three ways one would be eligible to participate in the tournament. First, they were part of a noble''s squires. Second, they were rmended by a gold knight. Last but not least, they were suggested by the king itself.

    Those who wanted to join the tournament had to be between the ages of 16 and 21. Lastly, they must represent a kingdom.

    The more Emery thought about it, the more excited he became. He was ready topete with the best the 7 kingdoms had to offer and emerge victorious over them.

    s, Luna interrupted him again, bringing him out of the reverie.

    "So Merlin, my point is, if you wish to join, I can help you too!"

    When he heard that, Emery immediately contemted his choices.

    To get a rmendation by a golden knight was no simple matter at all, let alone that of the king. Hence, usually only certain people managed to enter the tournament itself. Those who had some influence or renowned themselves.

    Luckily, Emery had Luna, who was resourceful enough to have a way to make him a noble out of thin air.

    "How are we supposed to do that?" Emery asked for details as he had absolutely no idea on what he had to do and required for this.

    Luna crossed her hands, thought for a moment and then said, "It will be a bit costly, but I can take care of it for you. You will be surprised at how many missing lineages there are in the kingdom."

    "Wait, missing lineage?! You mean-"

    "That''s right! Simply put, you will take over someone''s family''s nobility." Luna said with a wide smile.

    Emery was speechless and dumbfounded by the outrageousness of the idea.

    "W-Wow! Is that even possible?"

    "Yes! A lower 5th or 4th rank noble shouldn''t be too difficult to ''recreate''," said Luna casually, as if it was something ordinary.

    Emery himself, or rather, his father''s family was one of those poor 5th rank nobles. However, he knew that using his real family name would create many problems in the future. He had quite a few "acquaintances" in Lioness Kingdom, after all.

    Changing his name was probably not enough, as some people might recognize him. But it suddenlyes to him an idea that puts a smile on his face.? In the end, Emery finally found a very good way to join the tournament. Not only would it allow him to keep his true identity a secret, he could also sneak into the Lioness Kingdom basically undetected.

    On the other hand, Luna found this project very interesting. She not only could help Emery in his endeavor, but also have her own share of fun. Besides, this wasn''t a verymon urrence.

    After the matter was decided, they both immediately jumped right into the n, preparing certain and must-have things that were essential for a knight. Emery would need a horse, armor, sword, shield andstly, a family banner.

    With Luna''s help, Emery managed to take a certain noble name and to make things more believable in the eyes of the outsiders, he chose an identity of someone he knew.

    ---

    A weekter, a young man about 17 of age arrived at the gate of Lionarch City. A backpack was slung over his back, while an entire set of well-made equipment was covering his entire body. His bearing was steady whereas his aura was impactful.

    Seeing the young man''s attire, the guard stationed at the gate quickly approached him and asked, "Did youe for the tournament?"

    Hearing the question, the young man looked at the guard with a calm gaze that strangely made cold sweat roll down thetter''s back.

    An eerie silence ensued between the two of them.

    The guard was about to signal his associate when the young man opened his mouth.

    "Yes."

    "Your name, please." said the guard, as he let go of the breath he unconsciously held back.

    "Lanzo. My name is Lanzo."

    Hearing the unusual answer, the guard awkwardly spoke once again, "Which family are you from?"

    "The Dt Family."

    Upon hearing that, the guard quickly browsed over the list of names that was provided by the kingdom.

    "There is no Lanzo registered here, as for Dt family squire�� the name here is not Lanzo�� it''s Lanzelot!"

    "Ohh yes my mistake, I am Lanzelot, just people usually call me Lanzo"

    The guard stepped aside as he said that. The young man nodded his head towards the guard, and also to his colleagues who watched him for a while now.

    The young man walked through the gate and entered the city. He continued his walk until he found an inn.

    Inside the room, the young man looked at himself in the mirror and saw the face of his dear friend, Lanzo.

    Apparently, his once thought useless fey ability [shapeshifting] was very useful after all.

    "Hope you are not Angry with me Lanzo"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 317 - Across the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 317: Across the Sea</h4>

    Lionarch City

    The yearly knights'' initiation tournament would actually be held in the Logress Kingdom territory, but the rules stated that every squire who wanted to be knighted had to be in service of one of the seven kingdoms and join the tournament under their rmendation.

    Hence, before they could participate, every squire would need to receive a proper invitation letter from a king of one of the kingdoms.

    Therefore the n was, impress the king, receive the letter, go to the Logress for the tournament, win it while finding the sword and the girl during the process.

    It sounded easy enough on paper at least.

    Tomorrow, all the squires would gather in the Lionarch Castle''s courtyard to be presented before the king for assessment. Since he didn''t have anything to do for today, Emery decided to kill some time by visiting the city.

    There was never a time of quiet in Lionarch City, as it was located on a huge port. In fact, it was the home of one of the tworgest ports in the south of Briton and the fastest way to ess the threerge kingdoms across the sea Celtic, Belgae, Germania, and of course the rest of the world. Thanks to that, merchants were thriving here and the streets were always filled to the brim with merchants selling their wares.

    Carts and traders came in and out to restock or to barter their goods. Rich merchants garbed in luxurious and exotic daily wear walked around the streets apanied by armed guards.

    Emery decides to drop by in a particr shop, thergest shop he could find in the city of Lionarch. It was the same shop he went into thest time he came here with his friend Lanzo: its the Lionarch Apothecary.

    Just like his first visit, the shop was fully guarded. Armed mercenaries stood at the ready, their eyes constantly scanning the crowd for potential threats.

    Emery pushed the door and walked inside. This time, the fat owner wasn''t standing behind the counter, only his young assistant stood there watching the door with slight boredom.

    Upon seeing Emery, his eyes lit up and he gave Emery a warm wee.

    "Good day, sir, anything I can do to help you?"

    Unlike before, this time Emery came wearing a tunic and cloak made of hand-made luxurious linen, given to him courtesy of the Quintins. It was no surprise he received preferential treatment unlike before.

    He walked around and looked at the ingredients lining the shelves with interest. Thest time he came, he had so little coin and he was only able to grab a bunch of them for analysis and contribution points.

    The shop clerk watched Emery look around for a few minutes before chiming in. "Anything that interests you, sir?"

    Emery turned around and looked at the young assistant.

    "I would like to sell some potions. Can you help me?" Emery asked.

    His face changed for a second and Emery was able to notice the disappointed expression right before the assistant shed a cordial smile.

    "Sure, sir. Pleasee to the counter."

    In thest two weeks, Emery set aside some time in the middle of his routine to concoct some potions and supplies forter. After all, it paid to be prepared and he never knew when he might need some healing paste, strength paste or cleansing potion.

    Emery took out one bottle of the three items and opened his mouth to ask.

    Before Emery could get his question out, the assistant said with a straight face. "One coin."

    Emery scratched the back of his head. How simr was this man to the fat man he encountered before?

    He tried to show another bottle of potion, and the answer remained the same, just like the assistant''s expression. Though he was a little bit taken aback when he saw the blue potion, he only smelled it before saying. "Two coins."

    Emery had asked about all the potions he had on hand and he felt it was time toin about the treatment.

    "Thest time, my half-done low quality cleansing potion got an offer of five coins from the owner. How could this perfected one be worth less?"

    He was about to call out the man for trying to fool him, but he decided against it and held his tongue for now.

    That question sounded like nothing, but it was enough to startle the young man''sposure. With a surprised expression, he asked.

    "You�� cleansing potion�� five coins��? Are you him?"

    "�� what do you mean?" Emery stared at him in confusion.

    "Merlin. Are you Merlin?"

    Emery was caught off-guard by the question, but he answered quickly and shook his head. "No, I am not him, but yes I know him. He is my friend."

    "Sir, please wait, don''t go anywhere!" The assistant ran to the back and entered the storage room, shouting a muffled name.

    Not long afterwards, the fat owner Emery saw before came out from the storage room door and walked to the counter. He looked at Emery up and down before asking. "Yes, you�� you were there, you are his friend, aren''t you?".

    Indeed,st time, Emery dide here together with Lanzo. It seemed the fat man''s memory was quite good.

    When the store owner saw the blue potion, his expression betrayed his interest. He mentioned how the potion that was left by Merlin before was proven to be very effective.

    "Actually it''s very important as it concerns the lives of many" he added

    The fat owner mentioned that very recently, the war between Rome and the neighboring Gaul kingdoms leads to a pandemic outbreak across the sea.? This cause medicine for disease to be even more popr. The blue potion Emery left behind was tested by the apothecary association and among many, his seems to be the best one to stop the pandemic.

    "I have been waiting for Merlin''s return for weeks. Tell me, when will hee back? I need more of his potion."

    Emery smiled and took out the few blue-colored cleansing potions he carried with him in his pouch. As he ced each bottle, the owner rubbed his hands together, while his eyes were glimmering with excitement.

    He looked at the fat owner and asked the same question he had asked thest time he came.

    "So�� How much would you buy this for?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 318 - Lionarch Street

    <h4>Chapter 318: Lionarch Street</h4>

    A pandemic that has taken many lives was a crucial and urgent problem, but even though Emery would love to help, he was no longer the innocent and naive kid who would do anything just out of the goodness in his heart. From the looks of it, he knew there would be a lot of coins involved in it.

    "How much would these be worth?"

    At this moment, though Emery looked like he was dressed to the nines, he didn''t carry too many coins with him. Luna had offered him some, but he rejected it. The Quintins had provided a lot of things for him in return for him bing their benefactor and Emery didn''t want Luna to start giving him pocket money as well.

    For his current quest, Emery didn''t think he would need a lot of coins, but he was sure he would need some money for future problems.

    Emery discussed payment with the owner and got to know more about him. The owner was named Allistair, while the young prot��g�� and son was Allistair Jr. Due to their past encounter, the discussion proceeded quickly and smoothly and Emery assured him the newly-developed cleansing potions he brought here were of much higher quality than the ones before.

    Emery took the half a dozen bottles of cleansing potion he was carrying in his pouch at the moment.

    As for the price, Emery decided to settle with a simr deal tost time. In return for the bottles of cleansing potion, he wanted the permission to go through the owner''s storage collection for study purposes. But this time, he didn''t want to just analyze them. He would walk around the shop and grab a little piece of the things he needed to study.

    At first, Allistair was reluctant to give ess, knowing the room housed many exotic ingredients. But they had met each other once and Merlin had proven his capabilities, so he decided to put his faith in Merlin. Allistair hoped they would have a better rtionship in the future.

    [Unidentified herb rank 2 data received �C you are awarded with 100 contribution points!]

    [Unidentified herb rank 2 data received �C iplete �C you are awarded with 30 contribution points!]

    [Unidentified herb rank 1 data received �C you are awarded with 30 contribution points!]

    Emery took a little bit on the ingredients that said ''iplete'' in order to use the [Fragmentation] spellter. For the others, he decided to just save its information in his database in case he needed them for further advancing his potions and making new recipes.

    After thoroughly checking all the items in the back room, Emery found 62 kinds of unidentified tier 1 nts and 14 tier 2 nts, but sadly, he found no tier 3 ingredients at all. Was Earth really that low in the scope of the gxy atrge, to the point a rank 3 nt would be too much to ask?

    He obtained 2000 contribution points to show for his time there.

    Emery looked at the symbol on his palm and willed the system to show his current amount of contribution points.

    [Contribution points : 90.670]

    Emery had no idea whether he would be fortunate enough toe across the means to obtain so many contribution points for such little effort. For now, as he had no steady way to obtain contribution points, it would be better for him to save as much as he could.

    After making sure he had obtained everything he could here, the owner asked about making a fixed schedule for the delivery of Emery''s cleansing potions. They talked about the current demand for the item and Emery tried to negotiate a decent enough profit in return for his time.

    It was lucky the shop was otherwise empty at the moment, as it allowed Allistair and Emery ample time to talk about business and its intricacies.

    Emery settled to promise a few dozens potions in a few days'' time, but he did not say anything when Allistair asked about more definite supplies. The nature of the vital ingredient made him unable to promise such a thing at the moment.

    The vital ingredient he was talking about was of course the blue flower required to make the blue powder. In order to ensure stable supplies, Emery had to make sure how much he could take at a given period of time.

    Luckily, thanks to Killgragah''s assistance, Emery had learned the [Spatial Gate] skill, and now he could just visit the cave whenever he had free time.

    He thanked the shop owner before leaving outside to the busy streets. The thought of asking the Quintins for more information about the apothecary association had crossed his mind, but for now, he had a lot on his te, the most important one being the knighthood.

    The streets were still packed even as the sun started to descend and the blue, starry sky took over the beautiful twilight above. Doors started to close and torches were lit along the more busy roads, bathing everything in flickering colors of orange and red.

    The hustle and bustle of the day started to wane as the night went on. As if a veil had been lifted, Emery started to notice what lied behind the facade of the city full of happiness and business �C the people left behind.

    It was such a surprising revtion. At night, the majestic Lionarch City transformed and was still swarmed by the poor.

    Tap, tap, tap.

    A pitter-patter of little footsteps could be heard right behind Emery and he followed the noise to see a little boy no more than 6 running as fast as he could while clutching a brown paper bag close to his chest. The boy looked left and right to make sure no one was following him before ducking into one of the dark alleys.

    Curious, Emery followed the kid inside, while keeping his distance. He saw the boy running towards a group of other little kids. The boy smiled at them and opened the bag, revealing a loaf of bread they ate together.

    The sight touched his heart and Emery walked closer. At first, the kids were afraid and the boy tried to protect them as best as he could, but Emery only smiled at them and opened his bag.

    He took out the sumptuous food prepared by the Quintins for his dinner and shared them with the kids.

    While the kids enjoyed the fresh bread and meat, Emery talked with them and realized the kids were orphans left alive after their family were drafted for the war up north and never came back, or after they were killed by bandits in this time of increased strife.

    The sincere smiles of the children being happy from such a simple deed made Emery a little bit sad and irritated for the state of the kingdom. The difference between those who were poor and those who were rich seemed to be too great and from the looks of it, those in power would not do anything.

    They finished eating and Emery gave the kids some coins before bidding his farewell.

    As he turned around, one of the little girls tugged on Emery''s tunic and said. "Thank you, kind mister. You''re just as kind as our fair princess, Gweh."

    Emery went silent. He merely smiled and swallowed the memories of his childhood adventures before wishing them a safe journey.

    After a leisurely walk, Emery returned back to his inn, walked upstairs to his assigned room and locked the door behind him. Emery cast the [Spatial Gate] to open his storage space. He took out a handful of blue stones and created a small, circr formation on the room''s wooden floor before casting his [Spatial Gate] spell again, this time to return to the stone formation at the Forbidden forest.

    Emery made sure he would return to the Khaos space whenever he had some time to spare. He used the time to cultivate in order to make up for his low aptitude. Besides, he didn''t need as much sleep due to his increased strength.

    The next morning, Emery returned back to the inn, put the rock inside his storage space and walked outside in full spirit.? After all, today was the day of the squire assessment.

 Chapter 319 - Fair Princess

    <h4>Chapter 319: Fair Princess</h4>

    Lionarch Castle

    Tomorrow was the day. That time of the year where all the finest and exceptional squires of Lioness Kingdom would prove themself to be worthy enough to represent the kingdom and to participate on the Knight Tournament.

    At the moment, the pce was hosting a few of the nobles'' squires, those who wished to be known by the king. Only noble families of the highest rank were invited to this private gathering hosted by the royal family.

    Currently, the king could be seen sitting on the throne apanied by a beautiful girl. Emerald green eyes, long blonde hair that curled at the tips and a gorgeous tiara on her head. Princess Gweh.

    The two of them were sitting down, watching the procession, while an aide of a noble family would approach in front of the king and introduce their family.

    "The Acton Family!"

    A thin-looking boy was seen walking to the front of the throne and bowing before the king.

    "Your Majesty, this is Lord Acton''s third son. He''s just turning 16 this year." said the king''s aide.

    Hearing it, the king unexpectedly frowned as he eyed the kneeling boy before him.

    "He looks too small to be 16. Are you sure?" The king asked as he gave his aide a side nce.

    Receiving the look from the king, the aide could feel sweats rolling on his back.

    "Y-Yes... That''s�� what it says here, Your Majesty." the aide answered after he looked back at the parchment, which contained a list of names, in his hand.

    The princess chuckled, "Father, I think he can wear a dress a size smaller than me. Look at those arms! What a man!"

    The king and the aide could definitely taste the sarcasm on Princess Gweh''s words.

    The king was silent as he heard his daughter''s remark. Then, he quickly made a gesture with his hand.

    Seeing the gesture, the king''s aide immediately instructed the kneeling boy to return to his ce. In panic, the boy almost tripped himself over along the way.

    The next noble''s heir was quickly being introduced by their aide, this time he was too fat. Seeing the kneeling human blob, the princess once againmented.

    "This one is quite good! Maybe you can approve of him, father. I mean, he looks healthy... That''s an important quality of a man." the princess said, nodding her head over and over.

    Looking at his daughter''s antics, the king shook his head and continued with a smile when he said "Don''t worry daughter, There are still many more lining up to see you."

    Hearing that caused Princess Gweh to puff her cheeks, "Father, this isn''t a matchmaking event for me! Why did you make it sound like that? They don''te for me! They all want to be knights, don''t they?"

    The king responded calmly, "Might as well, my daughters. These are all youngsters, heirs of nobles of the kingdom who are your age. Who knows, there could be a fine suitor for you."

    The princess could only sigh when she heard her father''s words. She truly couldn''t handle this side of him. Hence, she turned her head to the side trying to find reinforcement.

    "Sir Yvain, can you please remind my father about what this knighthood is all about?"

    "I am sure Your Majesty knows extremely well about it, Princess Gweh." replied the knight with white armor and red robe that stood next to the throne. He was one of the three guardians of the Lioness Kingdom, the Knight of Lion, Sir Yvain.

    When most kingdoms would find this yearly event, the Knight Tournament, to be one of the most important events of the year, unfortunately, the same could not be said for the Lioness Kingdom.

    The Lioness Kingdom was known for a lot of things: its beautifulnd, its mesmerizing Lionarch Port, its abundant riches, and so on. But sadly, home for talented knights wasn''t one of them.

    When other kingdoms would birth a few famous knights every year, the Lioness Kingdom had to do the opposite, which was bringing famous knights from out of the kingdom to their services. Eventually, years of failure on the Tournament made this yearly event less about knighthood and more about currying favor of the king.

    The king once again released a long sigh.

    With apparent exhaustion in his tone, the king spoke, "Is this all the future of the Lioness Kingdom, Yvain?"

    The king said each word clearly, not hiding his obvious disappointment.

    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. I am sure this year there will be a few worthy youngsters able to get their knighthood." Sir Yvain calmly said.

    Not long after, a group of people suddenly walked into the hall. Within them, everyone could see there were several men dded in ck armor.

    When these people arrived, the atmosphere in the hall seemed to change significantly, turning gloomy. And with the changes, so did the king.

    The ones who just came were two of the most influential figures in the Lioness Kingdom. One was Fantumar, the king''s right hand man and minister, while the other one was Sir Breunor, the one people called the Dread Knight. The man was dded in dark steel armor with a ck coat as its ornament.

    This particr knight was one of the three guardians of the Lioness Kingdom and was known for its notorious deeds, which made him receive the title from the masses. If Bagdemagus was known as the most veteran of the three and Yvain was acknowledged as the young rising star, then this man Sir Breunor was the strongest among the three.

    Now that the old knight has passed away, this ck knight has be the most prominent figure of the Lioness kingdom.

    Fantumar walking together with the Dread Knight somehow gave a proof of power to everyone. The sight of them walking side by side caused murmurs and whispers to ur around the people in the hall.

    This highest ranking noble in the court gave the king a slight bow and said, "Your Majesty, I am here to happily announce that this year my son Abe will be joining the tournament. I am sure he will make the kingdom proud and bring glory to all of us."

    Following Fantumar''s words, a young man came out of the group. Seeing the current appearance of Fantumar''s son made the king and princess both surprised. They didn''t expect the past fat, ball-looking Abe would have turned into a muscr young man.

    Abe walked forward with confidence until he reached the point he had to stop. He bowed to the king and gave a smile while ncing at the princess.

    "My King, my princess. I am sure to bring honor to the kingdom this year"

    The young man''s particr nce toward Gwen somehow made her ufortable.

    -

    When the gathering was over, Princess Gweh immediately retreated back to the royal pce and changed his sophisticated dress into something casual. She then walked out of the castle apanied by Sir Yvain and several royal guards.

    At the moment, the royal princess was walking through the streets of Lionarch City during the night, cloaking herself with a piece of robe. She wanted to hide her prestigious identity and for tonight, her anger as well.

    Right beside her, walking at the same pace as her, was Sir Yvain, who had changed to casual wear as well. Even though he no longer wore his armor, the demeanor the man showed proved he wasn''t ordinary.

    "Do you see that, Yvain?! That Fantumar dared to show off in public, in front of the royal audience! He no longer has any respect for my father!!"

    Upon hearing that, Sir Yvain stayed quiet and only nodded his head.

    Receiving no response, Gweh continued her babbling, "We know he was involved in Sir Badgemagus'' death. The old knight was killed while investigating him. Heh! Too bad we have no evidence to prove that."

    The princess took a deep breath to calm her emotion down before starting to do what she came to do.

    Princess Gweh asionally walked around the streets at night and gave care to the hungry and impoverished people of Lionhart City.

    This act of hers would sometimes ease her anger towards the drama that''s happening in the court.

    After handing out dozens of bread to the people herself, Sir Yvain couldn''t help but ask, "Princess, pardon my disrespect, but I''m curious. Why do you insist on giving these yourself when you have so many servants to help you."

    Hearing the question, the princess was silent for a moment before answering,

    "This�� this is so I can remember their faces, Yvain. ...this somehow reminds me who I am�� and what is my duty" answered Princess Gweh, as she suddenly turns a little gloomy.

    Deep down in her heart Gwen wishes to just run away from all of these. She always wishes for a carefree life but she now understands that those things are not for her.

    A boy who looked no more than 6 years old approached her, bringing Gweh out of her thoughts. She quickly handed a pack of bread to him.

    Receiving the bread with a smile, the boy said, "Thank you, fairdy!"

    The boy then ran towards the darkness of the night.

 Chapter 320 - Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 320: Assessment</h4>

    The first step to reach knighthood started here, today.

    Emery arrived at the courtyard of the Lionarch Castle and what greeted him was the sight of hundreds of people with different characteristics gathered together.

    The castle yard, which was normally empty on a normal day, at the moment was filled with dozens of tents to its four corners. Each tent came with a different color and g. Emery could see a myriad kinds of images embroidered on them. They were the emblems of each noble family in the Lioness Kingdom.

    Walking past several tents near the entrance, Emery could see most of them were crowded with several people who were tending one person: the noble''s squire. From stewards, guards, even coaches; anything was provided to those squires from the noble families to make sure they would seed today''s assessments.

    Emery and the others who didn''te with their own tent and entourage would gather at the big-sized tents provided by the royal family. It was just a simple, unassuming, white-colored tent with no symbol nor banner on it.

    When he walked past the thinyer of fabric that covered its entrance, Emery saw nearly one hundred squires in it. Most of them were preparing themselves, while others were just checking their equipment or talking to their acquaintances.

    Even though the age limitation was 16 to 21 years, it seemed not many people here were the same age as Emery. Well, it was to be expected though. After all, most people didn''t really join thepetition early in age, due tock of courage, preparation or ability. Hence, most of the squires here were older than 18, which meant Emery could as well be the youngest.

    While Emery was looking around, observing every squire he couldy his eyes on, he was suddenly interrupted by a voiceing from beside him.

    "First time?" said a young man who approached him.

    Secretly scrutinizing this unknown young man, Emery replied the question with a smile, "Yes, it is."

    The young man introduced himself as Lucas, from the Buxton Family.

    After a few moments, Emery realized the man didn''t have any intention towards him and genuinely wanted to befriend him.

    The young man was friendly enough to introduce Emery to several other acquaintances he knew. Apparently, most of them were joining thepetition for the second time. Some even the third time.

    At the moment, all the squires that gathered around Emery and Lucas were those of lower rank nobles. There were a few that came from rank 3 nobles, but most were from rank 4 or rank 5, just like Emery.

    When the others were talking about their failures in thepetition, Lucas suddenly patted Emery''s shoulder and said, "Don''t you worry, Lanzo. If you don''t seed this year, seeing how young you are, I believe you still have three to four chances to try again. So just do your bestter and don''t leave any regrets!"

    "Cih."

    Sound of tongue clicking was heard and caused Emery to look over. Mark, one of the squires Lucas introduced to, seeme unhappy with the remark.

    "There''s no point as long as they do what they always do."

    Emery was curious about what the man meant. So, he asked about it and found out that apparently it wasmon knowledge for these veterans that this first assessment was rigged from the start. There was an obvious unfair treatment towards the nobles'' squires, particrly those who came from lower rank families, throughout the years.

    Upon hearing this, Emery could only shake his head and say nothing. He found this matter to be so predictable, especially with that bastard Fantumar being the one in charge of the event.

    "Guys�� I heard this time it''s the princess who manage the event. I even heard that she insisted on that."

    Everyone''s faces changed when they heard that, as if it was something unbelievable.

    "Really?!" Many eagerly asked simultaneously. Emery could see the long-time veterans were the most passionate.

    Seeing and hearing about what they said about the princess, it appeared she really was everyone''s favorite. Not only because she was beautiful, but also because she didn''t differentiate ss and social status in her interactions as she was friendly to everyone.

    There was also the fact she was the sole heir of the kingdom, which automatically made whoever married her the future king of the Lioness Kingdom.

    These facts were nothing new for Emery, he knew all of this to be true. There was just one fact that these people said wrong, or rather, didn''t know. The fact that the princess did discriminate against one race, the Crutins. She didn''t like the Crutins.

    But at the moment, Emery had no capacity to worry about her, as he had to ce his focus on the assessment.

    Tuuuuttuuuuuuuttt! A rambunctious sound of trumpets resounded through the air and all the squires quickly went out of the tents, as the event was about to start.

    "All hail his Royal Majesty, The First of His Name, The Fearsome Hunter, His Eminence, Richarch the Lioness and his daughter, The First of Her Name, Princess Gweh!"

    The king''s aide was loudly announcing the arrival of the royalties, as the rted people were making their way to the wide wooden stage on one side of the courtyard.

    The king and the princess quickly took the two main seats that were situated in the center. Afterwards, some of the highest rank nobles like Fantumar and also the two guardians took their seats on the stage.

    The next thing that happened was a kind of ceremony that needed to be followed by all the squires, as a way to symbolize their pledge of loyalty to the kingdom.

    When it was all done, the king''s aide proceeded to announce the number of squires that participated in this year''spetition. The total number of squires was 123, which was considered quite a lotpared to the previous year.

    Unfortunately, the Lioness Kingdom could only send 25 people to the Tournament this year. This quota was lower than the previous year. The king''s aide didn''t specify the reason for the quota reduction, as he immediately jumped over the next matter.

    This quickly made the squires next to Emery be dispirited. Mark once again became the one who made negative remarks about it.

    "Hear me out, Lanzo. You willter see that most of those quotas would be taken by those high rank nobles. Heh, those bastards."

    Emery only kept silent when he heard that.

    Next, the king''s aide exined the rules. All the participants would fight 4 times each, all four with the kingdom''s knights. Then, the participants with the most wins would be selected to be sent to Camelot City to represent Lioness Kingdom in the Tournament.

    Toootttooottttt!

    The trumpets once again red their horns and the first batch of names were called.

    "You will see Lanzo. That noble, yeah, the fat one! I''m sure that knight will let him winter. Just see..." Mark said in a derisive tone.

    But contrary to his words, the fat squire was sent to the ground with just two moves by the said knight.

    Emery turned his head to the side and saw excitement in Mark''s eyes.

 Chapter 321 - Lanzo

    <h4>Chapter 321: Lanzo</h4>

    The first batch of squires was halted just like that. Four participants fought against four chosen knights and all four lost the challenge.

    Lucas said to him "Lanzo, this is... amazing! This�� this must be the princess'' doing!"

    The next four squires came and the knights fighting them were reced with a different group. They gave everything they could and fought hard with their de and shield, but yet again, though they fought valiantly, all four of them lost.

    The group of veteran squires was standing next to Emery and watched the fight go on with tion, including Mark, who smiled with each squire''s defeat. It seemed that for them, this was a usual urrence. For them, the assessments were not used to be this strict but most importantly the knight fights without differentiating the squires.

    The groupughed hard when they saw a young thin looking noble squire screaming to his father for help during the fight.

    Though it was fun to watch the fight, still none of the squires seeded. Another batch of squires was called and all defeated.

    Emery heard the sound of hurried footsteps and he saw a veteran squire running towards the group. He took a moment to catch his breath before saying. "Guys, it is confirmed. All 20 knights prepared for the assessment test are all from Knight Yvain''s own personal forces."

    Some of the group cheered, some whistled and the others smirked. It was certainly a strange sight, considering the information would mean their chances of winning would decrease. A difficult fight awaited them, but they talked andughed merrily.

    "This year will be interesting, Lanzo!" Mark said. "Probably we''ll only need to win one time and there''ll be a high chance we get selected! With this kind of test, we will really be chosen for our skills, not because of our status."

    They watched another fight, then another, then another. Time passed quickly, the squires falling down one after another and before they realized it, they went through ten batches without a squire winning. 40 squires and none of them managed to defeat the knights.

    The audience who were invited to watch all turned rowdy. No one liked the way the assessment was going and some protested when their favorite squires just dropped to the ground like flies and lost.

    In contrast to the rage and denial shaking from the audience seats, the veteran squires smiled with each defeat.

    After a moment Emery realized what''s happening. There were 123 squires participating four times. While there were only 20 knights prepared. Therefore in the long term, the squires would tire out the knights and be able to win a fight or two... eventually at least.

    Come to think about it, this is actually a very good practice prepared by the assessors. With this, the talented squires could use this chance to get used to fighting knight level opponents and be more prepared for the real tournaments in Camelotter.

    While he was busy thinking, cheers erupted from the audience seats. One squire was finally able to defeat a knight.

    The veteran squires and the king looked at the first lucky candidate. Everyone could recognize the young man as Abe, the son of the Fantumar family. The win made him smirk.

    "That Abe has really improved since the Dread Knight took him as one of his personal squires��" One veteran squire mumbled.

    Emery stared at the boy. Of course, he remembered Abe, he''s the boy who used to mock him, But though he still felt hate, his hatred didn''t burn as it used to.

    "Lanzelot Dt!"

    The call broke Emery away from his reverie. It was time for him to show what he was capable of.

    Emery grabbed the set prepared for the assessment. A thick leather armor, a long sword, and a wooden shield.

    With confidence, he walked towards his assigned knight opponent. No cheers could be heard, no one even paid attention to him, all busy discussing the next candidates or talking down about him. Emery was aware, no one expected anything from him.

    But he wasn''t here to put on a show, anyways.

    The referee signaled the start of the fight and the knight in front of Emery immediately drew his sword and dashed towards him. Emery took one step to the side and dodged just out of the knight''s range and struck his back with the t end of his sword.

    The knight fell to the ground just like that and awake to see Emery''s sword weing him. Emery wins his first fight easily and the crowd immediately roared in excitement.

    "Who is this kid?"

    "How can this be possible? He made it seem so easy!"

    "This must be a mistake by the knight."

    "Either that, or he has quite some luck."

    Emery took off his equipment and stacked them neatly before going back to his bench. As he arrived, all the lower-ranked squires stared at him, unsure what to say.

    "Lanzo, what was freaking going on there?!" Mark shouted.

    Unsure on how to answer, Emery scratched the back of his head andughed. "I''m just lucky, I guess��"

    "No way! There''s no fucking way I can just ept that as an answer."

    Emery racked his brain, trying toe up with something general enough to appease them while still sounding helpful. "Okay, uh, I think you just watch the opponent''s movements carefully and strike back without hesitation when you see an opening. That''s it, really."

    He didn''t expect anything from that general answer, but to his surprise, the veteran squires followed his advice literally. In the next few rounds, the veteran squires all moved carefully and watched their opponent and thanks to that, during the second round two other squires managed to defeat their assigned knight.

    The victories encouraged other squires to try harder and eventually, more people managed to defeat a knight at least once.

    Meanwhile, Emery and Abe managed to win all four rounds.

    All the audience was captivated by this turn of events. A previously unknown young man managed to win the challenges alongside a well-known candidate that was expected to win. Of course, such a thing would attract discussion and rapt attention.

    "Who is this Lanzelot?"

    "He was either really, really lucky or he cheated."

    Fantumar, who watched the stage from up above, seated in his seat right alongside the king, gripped the handles of his seat in irritation.

    "My king, there was no clear winner and we should not leave it as it is, it would leave a sour aftertaste to the event�� To settle this, shall we let them both fight?"

 Chapter 322 - Final Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 322: Final Assessment</h4>

    Fantumar was confident his son would be the chosen one among the squires, as he had made sure of it by making him the disciple of the strongest knight in the kingdom. His son''s recent rapid improvement had made him so sure of his victory.? He was so confident he let the princess manage this year''s event. Therefore the current result was something he could not ept.

    Apparently, King Richard himself was interested to know. He was quite happy that not one, but two, talented young squires had appeared this year and, knowing who the best among two was would be interesting for him.

    "What do you think, daughter? You are the one in charge of this event, the final decision is in your hands." The King said.

    The princess furrowed her brows and said. "Personally, I think letting them duel will only create enmity, both between the audience and the two of them. It will be detrimental for the uing tournaments, but," the princess gave a confident smile. "For this scenario, I have prepared a solution, I just never thought we would need to use it."

    "What is it, daughter?"

    "A silver knight, they will fight a silver knight. We can decide the winner this way."

    "Hahaha, that is outrageous." Fantumar interjected. "No squire has ever managed to defeat a silver knight before."

    The princess smiled teasingly and said. "Pardon me, minister. Actually, I''m curious how much Abe has improved during his time under the tutge of the strongest knight in our kingdom. Don''t you want to see how he would fare against a silver knight now?"

    Princess Gweh''s words made the cunning Fantumar at a loss for words.

    She seized her chance and added during the minister''s silence. "After all, we hope that one of our squires manages to reach top 10 in the tournament so they can be awarded the title of Silver Knight, don''t we? Why aim low, then? We should let them start practice against one. They don''t need to win against one, but we can judge through them"

    "Hahaha!" The king let out a heartyugh. "Nicely said, dear daughter. You can proceed as per your n."

    Princess Gwen gave a small smile, delighted that her n worked. This way, she could knock the Annoying Abe down a peg. For the other squire, she could just order the silver knight to take it easy.

    Unfortunately, before the princess could call out to Yvain to send his silver knight, Fantumar suddenly said.

    "Your Majesty, if I may voice my concern, having the same silver knight fighting twice would only give an unfair advantage to the one fightingter. I am thinking of letting Sir Breunor send in his silver knight. That would be only fair."

    The princess panicked and racked her brain trying to find a counterpoint. But the king had already said his agreement.

    "I trust there will be no objection. Let us watch this interesting battle!" Fantumar said and nced at the princess with a wicked smile.

    Gwen was trapped between a rock and a hard ce. On one hand, she was happy that Fantumar''s son would receive a lesson, but on the other hand, Fantumar would just use his chance to beat down the other young man without remorse to get even at her."

    Fantumar whispered towards the Dread Knight standing next to him and within moments a silver knight was chosen. The knight was d with the same dark armor.

    "Let the final assessment begin!" The King dered.

    For this final match, the central arena was divided into two. On one side, Abe stood facing the silver knight Yvain sent, while on the other Emery stood facing the dark-armored Silver Knight.

    nk! nk!!

    Right after Emery nced at them, Abe took an aggressive stance against the silver knight and quickly dashed forward, the ng of their des attracting everyone''s attention right away.

    Meanwhile, though his opponent had overwhelming strength, Emery did not feel threatened at all. Even before he was taken to the Magus Academy for his second year education, his abilities were already on par with a silver knight. In fact, he was already able to go toe to toe against a silver knight such as Kastan or Bagdemagus'' men.

    The dark-armored silver knight looked at Emery who stood still and said.

    "Don''t be scared, kid. Just take this as a lesson for you."

    Emery didn''t answer. He did not care what his opponent thought, let alone say, about him.

    The knight took Emery''s silence as a challenge and decided to dash forward with his sword ready. He moved so fast, his footsteps scattered dust around the arena and created winds all around him.

    Swoooosh!

    nk!

    The silver knight moved quickly, but it was still not enough to catch him. With slow, deliberate movements, Emery dodged and parried the knight''s every strike.

    While dodging, Emery watched the ongoing fight on the other side and did not attack back, while waiting for his turn. Not long after he started, Abe''s strikes slowed down, the silver knight forcing him to go on the defensive. The wooden shield on Abe''s hand started to splinter before finally breaking into pieces under the relentless strikes.

    Seeing his chance, Abe''s opponent shed to the side and Abe lost his grip on his de. The de spun around on the ground andnded far away from him and the silver knight pointed his sword at Abe''s neck, cementing his defeat.

    This was Emery''s cue to start showing off his skills.

    The silver knight in front of him was no stronger than a level 4bat institute puppet, while Emery was already capable of fighting on par with a level 6 puppets. This would be an easy fight for him. But he still tried to restrain himself so he wouldn''t create too much of a shock.

    Emery slowly increased his speed, with a few steps and a slight trick with the sword, Emery was able to disarm the silver knight sword and throw it in the air. All eyes stared at the sky as if mesmerized at the de glinting under the sunlight, with just that one split second, Emery''s sword already on the silver''s knight throat.

    The flying dended into the ground, marking the defeat of the silver knight.

    There was suddenly an uproar among the audience and the royalty.

    A young unknown kid who came from a low rank noble family was able to defeat an experienced silver knight. Everyone pped and cheered in a standing ovation.

    Amidst the admiration, some eyes stared at Emery with jealousy and rage.

 Chapter 323 - Invited by the King

    <h4>Chapter 323: Invited by the King</h4>

    The squire assessment took a whole day to finish. In ordance with the results of the tournament, 25 squires were chosen.

    Out of the 25, two squires stood up on top for winning all four fights. As for the rest, three of them managed to win two fights and the remaining got one win each.

    The fact that Abe, the son of the most influential minister in the kingdom, managed to win all four fights had given quite an impression to the crowds. However, the achievement was overshadowed by the one squire who was able to defeat a silver knight, something that had never happened in the previous tournaments.

    The twenty-five squire lined up in front of the stage where the king and all the nobles sat watching the battles.

    As congrattions, the king held a simple ceremony to let the names of the kingdom representatives be known to the public. Though everyone received the same amount of attention from the king, all eyes were focused on one young man, while whispers of his name were passed amongst nobles andmoners alike.

    To close the ceremony, the king gave a simple speech and with that, the celebrations ended.

    As expected, Emery was invited to see the King inside the throne room.

    Emery was escorted into the pce. He arrived in front of the massive double doors to the throne room and two knights walked forward to open them for him. The door was made of smooth wood decorated with carved symbols of the kingdom''s past admirable deeds.

    After so long, he had finally gotten his chance to be invited into the Lioness Pce. Although there was a grandiose can be seen from the pce, but during his journey to reach this point, he had already seen too many magnificent things in the Magus Academy.

    Fortunately, there was a certain feeling that made his presence still feel special. After all, in a way, one of his childhood wishes had been granted. Emery walked up the steps, relishing the moment.

    Inside the room, beside the knights, Emery saw the king sitting on the throne with the princess next to him. Right on the king''s side, his aide stood vignt, while the famous Knight of The Lion, Yvain, stood next to the princess.

    Emery approached them, kneeled with one foot and said. "Your Majesty," with his head bowed down, just like what he learned from the proper etiquette lessons with his family.

    "You may rise."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    Emery looked at the king''s face, but even so, he could still feel the princess'' stare on him, making him a little ufortable.

    Right as the king was about to speak, a knight kneeled and reported from behind Emery.

    "Your Majesty, Minister Fantumar hase to see you."

    Right after the report, a series of hurried footsteps could be heard approaching. A group of knights in dark-colored armor marched right in, led by the Dread Knight, Minister Fantumar and Abe.

    "Your Majesty, we came to congratte this young man and to get to know him. My son was also impressed and he would like to know more about such a talented squire."

    Emery was disgusted hearing that. Every word was trash, filled with falsehood. But he kept his calm.

    The king nodded and said.

    "You came at the right time, Fantumar. We were just going to ask more about this young man."

    As Emery had foreseen before the assessment, he was asked to exin the circumstances that led him here along with his identity. For now, he was Lanzo of the Dut Family, the minor noble family. Surprisingly, upon hearing the name, the princess spoke up.

    "Ah the Dut Family�� I am sorry, I heard of the misfortune that fell upon them, it was a disease wasn''t it?"

    "Yes, princess, it happened three years ago and unfortunately I''m the only one that survived."

    From where he stood, Emery could see the princess'' sincere condolences from her gaze. Lanzo''s family tragedy was enough to move her. The way the princess cared about her subjects was something Emery used to admire about her.

    The main topic shifted to who taught him, who he learned the sword skills from. As much as they tried to make everything sound as normal, it was clear as day this was just a poorly disguised attempt at interrogation.

    Emery had no choice but to lie. Well, to be fair, even if he wanted to tell the truth, he could not.

    [Restriction Spell activated. You are now allowed to speak any information regarding the academy to those who are not part of it.]

    Whenever he tried to talk about Lord Izta or Magus Xion, the restriction spell activated and made him lose his voice. He had no choice but to use his other option as an answer.

    "My father taught me."

    Unfortunately, as he knew from the beginning, the Dut Family had never aplished anything notable. Although they have had a few knights who served the kingdom, they had nothing else. That answer was not quite enough.

    Emery was forced to add-on everything else he learned during the journey he went through in thest three years.

    Fortunately, Emery''s made-up credentials passed scrutiny and there was no mistake. In fact, it had the opposite effect. The king and even Fantumar were now too busy trying to get on Emery''s best side and didn''t even think to question him further.

    After learning Emery no longer had a home, the king even offered Emery one of the castle guest rooms to stay in until the day of the tournament, but Emery politely rejected it.

    He would need to go in and out from here, be it to the Khaos space or somewhere else, and if he stayed in the pce, he would be under more scrutiny.

    Surprising the king was not offended, he even offers that the room will always be avable for him if he chooses to use it in the future. It can be seen how much the kingdom really desperate for talent.

    The king wished for Emery''s sess in the tournament before letting him leave the pce, followed by Fantumar and his forces.

    Before they could leave the throne room, Princess Gweh walked closer to Emery. She stared at him curiously, making him look away.

    "I heard you were called Lanzo?"

    "Yes, princess." Emery nodded.

    "Tell me, Lanzo. Is it strange that I find you rather familiar��?"

    Emery thought for a second before answering. "No, princess. I think it was because we have met before."

    "Did we?"

    Emery told the story when Yvain rescued them by capturing the marauders who held them hostage and the knight confirmed his story.

    "Ah, I see��" For a moment, Emery could feel the princess'' disappointment. "I hope you will seed in the tournament, Lanzo." The princess added before leaving him.

    Although she had gotten her answer, somehow, the nagging feeling did not disappear she felt something familiar about this particr squire.

 Chapter 324 - Choice

    <h4>Chapter 324: Choice</h4>

    The fresh breeze of the night caressed the princess'' face and made her beautiful blonde hair flutter softly. From the tall balcony she stood on, she looked at the sea below, each gentle wave sending up foam that quickly disappeared from the shore.

    The winds from the southern seas made the edges of her white gown dance in time with the twinkling stars above.

    The sea of stars shining in myriad colors, apanied by the song of the waves, used to calm her nerves.? But on this particr night, she did not find the serenity she sought.

    In her hands, she held a wooden box with such a delicate grip. Even with a nce, it was clear the box was made with great craftsmanship, with beautiful, carved vines and leaf patterns.

    "It''s�� It has been more than a year, why do I suddenly remember you again��?"

    The princess held the box as if it was a treasure. It was a memento she kept since the incident that night, the incident that cost her a friend and chained her with regret ever since.

    That boy had been her friend for so long, and that night, she threw it all with an unthinkably painful deed that gued the back of her mind even now.

    The princess let her fingers touch the wooden box, feeling each bump and ridge before pressing down on a certain spot. The box popped open, showing a figurine of a girl who looked just like her.

    The wooden box was just a little toy, but it was enough to turn around the princess'' frown into a small chuckle. It was a reminder of the good were the times they spent together.

    It was said you would only realize how important someone was when they were no longer in your life, and now, the princess felt the words rang truer than ever.

    "Emery��" She touched the figurine, feeling the care that was put into each detail. "Why are you haunting my memories now? Was it because of your unjust death?"

    The moment was suddenly interrupted by a noise from outside her room. She ced the box in her room''s bedside table and stopped a maid walking down the halls to ask what just happened.

    The maid exined the court physician was just visiting the king''s room and the round of medications for the day had just been administered. She closed the door to her room and ran towards her father''s room.

    She opened the door to the king''s royal chamber and found her father sitting down propped up by pillows. His expression was one of peaceful half-slumber.

    The princess walked closer and sat next to him before asking in a whisper.

    "Is it your chest again, father?"

    The king''s eyes fluttered open and he smiled at his daughter. "It''s nothing of concern, my dear�� this is just what being old is."

    King Richard the Lioness, he was a great knight who led the kingdom to so many victories back when he was young. But now just like everyone else, age had ravaged his body and his battles continued in the form of fighting the myriad sicknesses that periodically ravaged his body.

    Gwen pulled the nket over her father''s body. It was a chilly night, and some warmth would providefort.

    "Ah, my beautiful daughter, you are so perfect�� The man who will marry you one day will be the luckiest man on Earth��"

    Gwen shook her head slowly. "Maybe not that lucky, considering he will have you as a father inw and you can''t even listen to your own daughter. This is not the first time the court physician told you to rest and it''s certainly not the first time I told you to rest, either."

    "Ahahaha, my dear daughter�� Yes, yes, you are always right��"

    The two enjoyed their bonding moment in silence. Gwen, not knowing what to do, simply caressed her father''s hand. After a few minutes, the king slowly spoke up.

    "I like what you have done in the event, daughter, and I can see what you are trying to do�� But, though those squires are important, it''s more important to appease the nobles��"

    Gwen''s expression turned sour for a bit, but she decided to settle with a long sigh.

    "Father, you know I will disagree, but please, we should not debate about this again."

    "Yes, I understand, my daughter, but we should do what we must. I am afraid they wille for you like hungry wolves when I am not here."

    Gwen could understand what her father meant clearly. The moment the king passed away, all of those false, power-hungry nobles would bicker and tear each other out for a little more taste of the addicting power.

    "If only our kingdom had its own strong forces, we would never need to worry about those nobles and about our borders�� The death of Sir Bagdemagus only made everything even worse."

    Thinking about strong forces, Gwen reminded about the certain rumor she heard

    "Father, I heard you have been trying to recruit a wizard for the court, is there any pro- "

    "Hah!" The king shouted, his anger made him gasp for breath, forcing Gwen to calm him down. "That was all Fantumar''s work! You know how I feel about magic, and that said wizard even has the nerve to reject my invite! Huh! never ask me about it again!"

    Instantly, Gwen felt guilty and she quickly apologized.

    The king gasped for breath, in, out, in, out, until he finally calmed down.

    "My daughter�� All I wish for is someone suitable you can marry, so I can feel at peace sooner. As long as you are safe, I want nothing else."

    "Father, please do not worry about that." Gwen shook her head. "You don''t need to look for anyone or anything, I have a n for that."

    Gwen''s words made the king smile with joy in spite of the pain, as if he just heard the news of a rare event. So far, in thest few years, the princess had been rejecting all the suitors he attempted to set up with her.

    "Who was it that you chose, daughter? Was it Prince Edward of the Cantiaci?"

    "No, father, I have a n, let me deal with it. For now, please just rest. Nothing would make me happier than your health, father." Gwen turned away.

    That was not enough to dissuade the king out of his joy and he kept on questioning her.

    "Don''t tell me you are choosing that Fantumar boy? I thought you hated him-�� Ah, no, that can''t be it. You must be looking for someone within Lioness, but not him�� Ha!" The king''s eyes glinted with mischief. "Was it the young man from today? He''s very talented, and definitely much good lookingpare to that Abe boy... I can see why you want him"

    Gwen gave a small smile and asked in exasperation. "Father, you sure really are too excited about this."

    "Don''t keep this poor old man guessing, my dear daughter�� Tell me."

    She looked away. Though she had said she had a n, she herself was not sure and she only said that in an attempt to make her father worry a little bit less. "Father, I''m still not sure of my choice. Let me see what happens when I see him next week."

    The king realized who she was talking about and smiled. "Next week? Don''t tell me You mean him? you agree then daughter? You are full of surprises, just like your mother."

    "No, no�� Father, my mother chose a simple squire, as for me�� I have to think about what is best for my people, and for that, he will be the best choice�� The prince of Logress himself, Arthur Pendragon."

 Chapter 325 - Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 325: Wealth</h4>

    The prestigious yearly Tournament would be held next week in the capital of Logress Kingdom, the ce where the royal family resided, Camelot City.

    Normally, it would take three to four days of traveling by horse to reach the ce from Lionarch City. Therefore, all the selected squires would leave and head together with the kingdom''s entourage in two days.

    The other squires took the 2 days time avable for them to train, polishing and perfecting any deficiency they noticed in their swordsmanship in order to perform beautifullyter in the Tournament.

    Meanwhile, Emery spent the next two days cultivating in the Khaos space, while also making more Cleansing Potions for him to sell.

    With his current proficiency in apothecary, Emery managed to concoct 50 potions within these two days.? He then proceeded to sell all of them with the price tag of 20 silver coins per bottle. That meant they just gave Emery 10 gold coins, just like that.

    Allistair senior requested a bulk order of 500 potions. But looking at the situation he was currently in, Emery could only promise the man the order would bepleted in a month at the earliest.

    As much as he liked to have more coins in his pocket, Emery still had many other priorities than making potions.

    Of course, with a bulk order, a deposit also came with it. With this transaction alone, Emery currently could be counted as a wealthy person in the Lioness Kingdom. His worth was on par with a rank 5 or even rank 4 noble family.

    This amount of money was enough for him to buy a piece ofnd and a small estate in the countryside. Thus, it also meant Emery would not have any financial problems in the near future.

    On the night of the second day, right after he finished his potion transaction, Emery noticed someone was watching him just outside the inn he stayed at.

    Emery was about to ignore it when he realized thetter was approaching him. Turning his head, he saw a bearded middle-aged man with a noticeable scar on his face. Moreover, the man apparently came with a few other people who had weapons on them.

    The suspicious man was making his way over to Emery, who stood right in front of the inn entrance.

    "You! Squire, a noble is looking for you. Come with us."

    Hearing the order-like words, Emery calmly looked at the man and said, "May I know who and why?"

    "It''s Minister Fantumar. As for why, you can ask him yourself after youe with us."

    Seeing the people that bastard Fantumar sent to him were not too friendly-looking. It was apparent the man didn''t expect a no for the answer.

    "I see�� Well, lead the way."

    Obviously, Emery could deal with these few people within seconds, but he was actually interested to know more about what Fantumar wanted from him. Maybe, he would be lucky and find a secret he could use against himter.

    The group brought Emery to a luxury estate located not far from Lionarch City, but still within its boundary.

    Then, Emery was forced to give up his weapon before he could be allowed toe in.

    "Really? With dozens of guards in this estate, he still worried about one young squire with a sword? This was just sad." Emery thought to himself as he gave the sword hoisted on his waist.

    From that point on, only the bearded man continued to lead Emery, while the rest dispersed, probably returning back to their post. Emery walked through a long hall that was brimming with antiques, before the man stopped in front of arge door.

    The door was enclosed with a golden frame and decorated with elegant carvings. It was made with a kind of wood that gave off a faint yet fragrant aroma.

    He walked inside and found a long tablepletely filled with sumptuous cuisine. Emery could see two figures eating and talking with each other. Fantumar and Abe.

    The father and son duo had been eating, while they waited for the expected guest and when Emery walked in, the fat man quickly invited him to enjoy the food.

    The truth was, Emery felt extremely disgusted to be within the same room with them, much less eating together. Especially so with the one who was currently tearing arge piece of chicken thigh.

    The man who was currently chewing in front of him was the one who was responsible for his father''s death, the perpetrator of his family''s end.

    At this moment, there was a voice inside Emery who told him to take out the dagger stored inside the spatial storage and kill the two in a cold blooded fashion.

    But Emery restrained himself. No, he believed this was not the time. Not yet.

    There was still the Tournament that he had toplete smoothly and also the fact he needed to force out some information from them. Hence, he quelled the fury in his heart and maintained his patience for now.

    "Come, Lanzo. Take a seat and join us for dinner."

    At the moment, Emery really wishes to just confront the minister''s intention with him. Strangely Emery remembered one of the old knight Bagdemagus teaching before he met his end.

    ''Do not let others know your real feelings, especially your enemy.''

    Emery decided to calmly take a seat and began eating in a nonchnt manner.

    The waitress served him a te of meat but he barely touched it as he really has no appetite to eat among these people. On the other end of the table, he realized Abe was giving him a look suffused with unfriendly intent. It looked like the boy still couldn''t ept yesterday''s defeat.

    "Is the food not to your liking?" Asked Fantumar.

    Before Emery could answer the boy interrupted "Father�� I am sure it''s because he never ate any of that before" Abe said with a mocking manner.

    Although Abe looked so much different now, inside he was still exactly the same as when hest met him.

    Emery had no intentions to care about such childish behaviour anymore, but fortunately he didn''t need to answer anything as he realized Fantumar gave a re to the boy that made him suddenly close his mouth and give an apology.

    Emery thought he had the patience to listen to all this, but apparently, he didn''t.

    "Lord Fantumar, may I please know why you invited me here today?"

    "Ah yes Lanzelot, of course, we are here to appreciate such a talent like yourself and to make you feel wee to the family"

    Emery definitely felt there was a lot to say to such a simple sentence, especially when added to the wicked smile on the face of the minister.

 Chapter 326 - Nobles

    <h4>Chapter 326: Nobles</h4>

    "Family...? What do you mean by that?"

    The fat man stopped his eating streak and proceeded to look at Emery in a serious manner.

    "It''s exactly what it implies, Lanzelot. We are all under one family, the family of the Lioness Kingdom, aren''t we?"

    "Yes, Lord. Of course we are." Emery replied with an unsure tone.

    Until this moment, Emery still had a hard time understanding what the fat noble was implying.

    Fantumar put on a dejected expression and said, "I am saddened to see the king only offers you an unused room in his pce. But fret not, I can assure you that our kingdom is rich. I can give you anything you desire and for that, I hope you will stay loyal to the kingdom."

    Now Emery began to understand what the fat-ass meant to convey.

    Within all the 7 kingdoms, the map of power was generally divided between its king and nobles, whereas the king would govern thend and the nobles would serve the kingdom, or more precisely, the royal family. This meant the king held the authority, while the nobles held the management.

    In return, the nobles would be givennd and title for their contribution to the kingdom as whole. The highest rank would receive thergest and best piece ofnd the kingdom had, while the lowest would receive the opposite treatment.

    The nobles would then rule over thend that had been given to them and receive prosperity from it. Naturally, they would still have to give some tribute to the royal family, either by money or thend specialities. Even so, the wealth the bestowednd earned them was enough for generations to spend.

    As for how one could be grantednd and title, it was usually decided by merit. The more merits one had, the greaternd and title one would be given.

    The only other way one would be able to receive a title was when they received their knighthood.

    The yearly Tournament was such an event.

    It wasn''t rare seeing a noble getting an increase in their noble rank if a member of their family received a knighthood. Even more when the said person received the silver knight title or even the revered gold knight title.

    There were around 50 gold knights in the whole 7 kingdoms. Their numbers showed the strength of a kingdom and these holy knights had always been nurtured wholly by the kingdom since early times.

    Because of this matter, when a talented squire showed up in the Tournament, a better offer ofnd and title woulde from another kingdom. To put it simply, the act of poaching was the norm.

    This practice was bluntly carried out especially to those squires, who had no proper ties to the kingdom, such as Emery, or more precisely, Lanzelot Dt. A young man who came out of nowhere and brought immense talent with him.

    After all, if Abe changed sides and jumped away from the ship called the Lioness Kingdom, with his rtionship to Fantumar and the kingdom, there would definitely be a huge trouble manifesting.

    To discourage such poaching activity, the tournament forces required a squire to dedicate himself to a certain kingdom first. It was established to make sure the squire would be indebted to said kingdom and would return to serve after they received their knighthood.

    With the ability he showcased and Lanzelot''s background, Emery would surely receive several offers from other kingdoms the moment he received his knighthood. Hence, the reason for the buttering Fantumar was doing right now.

    "Lanzelot, you must know that, even though our king cannot offer you much, I, Fantumar, will definitely make sure you feel appreciated. Hence, I will say this to you. If you manage to receive a silver knight title, rest assured, becausends and the highest title will be waiting for you here."

    At this moment, Emery was annoyed with the fat noble words. It sounded as if everything in the Lioness Kingdom was his to give, not the king''s. Even though it seemed arrogant at first nce, it also showed how influential he was in the kingdom.

    Unfortunately for him, Emery didn''t need any of those things. Neither coins,nd nor titles could make Emery do the things he wanted.

    For Emery, the only thing the fat pig could give to satisfy him was justice for his father''s death.

    Now that everything has been said, when Emery was about to leave, Fantumar tried to give him a bag of coins.

    No string attached, he said.

    Just something for the trip, he said.

    Emery could see why people were easily drawn to this man: having money and power could indeed buy a person over, eventually. There was a little voice inside him, telling to just take the money and give it to people who needed it. But when he saw the person who gave it, he couldn''t do it. Therefore, No. Emery firmly refused the bag of coins.

    Afterward, Emery swiftly left the ce, while still trying hard to appear respectful for the fat nobles.

    When Emery left the estate, Fantumar went to another room to see the figure in ck armor. Breunor the Dreaded Knight who had been waiting for him.

    "Sir Breunor, are you sure the kid''s skills are genuine?"

    "Yes, they are. It was a short fight, but my knight didn''t make a mistake. This kid is probably the best squire I have ever seen."

    Those words were such a greatpliment, one that came from such a notorious knight at that. It should be good news, but Fantumar, instead of being happy, seemed concerned.

    Seeing the man''s expression, the Dread Knight asked, "What is it?"

    "I never saw a lower noble that doesn''t flinch when money and titles are mentioned. There is something very suspicious about this boy. He is not as simple as meets the eye. Adding his sword skills, this doesn''t make sense."

    "I need you to check the kid''s background one more time."

    Recalling the sight of Emery, who remained calm and didn''t even react once during the previous conversation, Fantumar became even more anxious.

    "Will the kid be a problem for our ns?" asked the Dreaded knight.

    "If he really is, then we just have to kill him before he can be a bigger problem in the future."

    The Dread Knight turned around and walked out of the room after Fantumar said that.

    "I understand."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 327 - Journey

    <h4>Chapter 327: Journey</h4>

    A figure was seen riding a horse entering the Lioness Pce.

    A few days ago, the castle courtyard was packed to the brim, both participants and spectators alike. Now, instead, the ce was filled with dozens of knights all poised and ready for a task.

    They were all busy preparing for a journey to the Logress Kingdom capital, the city of Camelot.

    Emery looked around and saw a corner where the group of squires selected for the tournament had gathered.

    Among them, he could spot Lucas and Mark talking with each other. They were the two senior squires who managed to sessfully pass the assessment.

    Emery decided to use his spare time to get acquainted with the other selected squires. From their conversations, Emery discovered that among the 25 who were selected, most came from lower-ranked noble families.

    But all the squires gathered there, be it the lower-ranked ones or high-ranked ones. They were all selected because of their strength. Thanks to this, they each had mutual respect for each other''s skills, and the two groups could get along better than expected, in spite of their different social status. To some extend at least.

    Emery was pleased as more friends were always better. The only problem he had was Abe, who kept on giving him such cold res he could feel them piercing his back.

    "At this point, all the staring is beyond creepy��" Emery muttered to himself.

    The noise suddenly quieted down and all eyes darted towards the direction of the massive double doors leading to the pce. With amand from one of the knights, the door was opened, revealing the king walking right in front of the princess.

    The king gave a warm wee and a little congrattions in light of what the squires achieved on the assessments, before announcing that the princess would represent the kingdom at the event due to his poor health.

    Right as the words left the king''s lips, all eyesnded on the fair princess. She wore a predominantly white gown, trimmed with golden edges and decorated with few pieces of jewelry. The princess greeted the squires and the knights with a smile before going inside the horse-drawn carriage apanied by one of her aides.

    The carriage doors were closed and Yvain, the Knight of the Lion, gave everyone the orders to move right away.

    The group of 30 knights in silver armor, followed by the 25 squires, all retrieved their horses from the stables. The knights formed a protective formation around the princess, while the 25 squires followed close behind. Without breaking their formation, they headed out of the Lioness Pce.

    ording to the other squires, the journey would take either three or four days depending on the weather. For Emery, personally, he viewed the journey as a waste of time. Being around these people, with eyes staring all the time, Emery would not be able to return to the Khaos Space the whole journey. He also had to spend his nights taking turns with the other squires for night watch alongside the knights.

    Fortunately, Emery did not forget to prepare a blue stone formation deep in the woods right near Lionarch City. If the situation called for it, he would be able to return instantly next time.

    The journey was overall quite boring. All the other squires were busy talking about the matters going on within the kingdom and Emery wanted no part of it. He knew that everything going on in the Magus Academy would overtake his life and for the present, he preferred to focus on his chances to find Morgana and how he could try finding information about the sword of destiny.

    Night quickly came and the group stopped to set up camp and rest for the day. While the squires were busy building the ce, Emery could see that some of them kept trying to find a way to interact with the princess or at least get her attention for a few moments. Mark and Lucas were also part of those squires.

    Meanwhile, Abe was the boldest of them all, but it was clear his every attempt only annoyed the princess. At one point, the Golden Knight Yvain had to get involved.

    Emery was really not interested in interacting with the princess at all. The next day came, and, as usual, they continued their journey before setting up tents.

    This time, on the second night, unexpectedly he was called upon to meet the princess. This surely raises a few jealous res from the other squire

    The tent she resided in was surrounded by knights and Emery walked close towards the torches burning close to it. Underneath the torches and right outside the tent, the princess stood waiting for him.

    Emery was startled to see the glint of a shiny de underneath the light. The princess was wearing herbat gear. She looked at him and said,

    "Draw your sword."

    He didn''t have a chance to process her words, as she quickly dashed forward and charged at him while preparing to strike. He didn''t expect the attack to be that fast, nor did he expect it to take her challenge a little seriously.

    But of course, Emery could easily dodge it by a simple sidestepping.

    The princess did not stop her attack there. Her skillful footwork really came into y and she quickly spun around, using the momentum of the movement to enhance the strength to her side swing. Were she facing anyone else, the attack would surely catch them off-guard, but as of now, her strength wasn''t even close enough to try touching him.

    With the power of his spirit reading, Emery was able to sense that the Golden Knight was waiting nearby in the shadow, observing their fight.

    It seemed this was one of those times where a bored princess forced herself to train her sword skills with her subordinate.

    He was unwilling to drag on this farce of a fight a moment longer. He pulled the sword sheathed on his belt and simply hit the princess'' sword near its base, making her lose the grip on her de and let it tter on the ground uselessly. Right as she reached for it, Emery pointed the tip towards her neck.

    Everything happened so quickly, to the point that the Golden Knight unconsciously charged forward to protect the princess.

    Seeing the princess''s astound expression, Emery quickly sheathed his sword and turned to leave. "Good night, Princess."

    Before he even took his first steps out of there, the princess shouted, stopping him in his tracks. "Stop right there!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 328 - The Princess Knight

    <h4>Chapter 328: The Princess Knight</h4>

    "The princess told you to stop!" the golden knight added, with an even louder voice.

    Emery finally stopped in his steps when he heard that. He turned around, looked at the princess for a moment and bowed his head while saying, "Anything else that I can do for you, my Royal Highness?"

    Even though his tone was normal, after seeing him being ignorant earlier and hearing him saying things like this, the princess was smart enough to tell that Emery was being sarcastic. But unexpectedly, instead of being angry due to the sarcasm, the princess took Emery''s words rather calmly.

    She slowly sheathed the de in her hand and said, "Raise, squire. Let me see your face."

    Emery raised his head and this time, locked gaze with the princess. The two were standing face to face, looking directly at each other.

    At this moment, as if there was a section of void separating him and her, Emery was silent, unable to say anything. No, rather than that, it was more urate to say that he currently did not want to think or have anything to do with her. Hence, his silence and earlier actions.

    s, the girl standing in front of him was the princess of the Lioness Kingdom and, as a squire of her kingdom, he swore to obey and protect her.

    The princess stared at him for a few seconds before she opened her mouth.

    "You�� You don''t like me very much, do you? �� May I ask why?"

    Emery was quite startled by her straightforward question. This character of her was one of the qualities he used to like about her.

    "No, of course not, mydy. I sincerely apologize if I somehow have offended you." said Emery, bowing his head again.

    The young girl walked closer to the bowing Emery and said, "Lanzelot, do you know you aren''t a very good liar?"

    While Emery was still keeping his head down, the princess proceeded to walk around him while saying, "Was it just me? Or do you dislike most nobles?"

    Emery was silent, the girl was too perceptive. Therefore, it was probably safer for him to just say less, or nothing if possible.

    After doing her round of circling, the princess returned back in front of Emery. Looking at the sight of Emery still maintaining his posture, she said, "I am sorry for suddenly attacking you earlier."

    "I and my teacher here, Sir Yvain, have been practicing with swords and we were talking about you just now. Hence, the reason for our invitation."

    Emery still kept his mouth shut as he heard the princess apologize to him.

    Not many royalties would apologize to their subject, not even casually. But here, the princess swiftly delivered her apology and was aware she was the wrong one. Another of her admirable qualities.

    Emery was annoyed, the memories of their childhood together kepting back at him. He tried to think of the reason why they came back at this moment, but he couldn''t put his finger on it.

    Seeing Emery was adamant on keeping his silence, the princess said, "Anyway Lanzelot, we were just hoping you could achieve the silver knight title this year."

    Upon hearing this, Emery smirked a little, while derision began to appear in his eyes. Fantumar or the princess. As he expected, their agenda should be pretty much the same.

    But then, what she said next startled him, as it did not go as he had thought.

    "Honestly, I think you are amazing, knowing what you have been through. Therefore, now that you have the opportunity to have a new future, Lanzelot, I really wish you sess. The knight tournament could be a life-changing event for you.

    Hearing these words, that he didn''t expecting, Emery got curious and decided to ask a question.

    "Mydy... pardon my bluntness, but wouldn''t it bother you if other kingdoms took an interest in me?" asked Emery, as he lifted his head.

    Once again, to his surprise, the princess was not angry. Instead, she strangely became a little excited.

    "Aha! That''s what has been on your mind, was it?"

    The beautiful girl walked a few steps closer, until she reached a distance that made both Emery and Sir Yvain, who watched from the side, ufortable. s, the girl didn''t seem to realize it as she said,

    "Do you know what it really means to be a knight, Lanzelot?"

    The unexpected question threw Emery off guard. Of course he knew what being a knight was. It had always been his dream to be a knight, how could he didn''t know what it represented?

    But surprisingly, the moment he tried to answer the question, not one word came to his mind. He tried to remember what his father taught him, but thanks to myriads of things that had been happening thest two years, Emery couldn''t seem to remember, as if a shroud of fog stood before him.

    While Emery was still trying his best to find the correct answer, the princess opened her mouth again. And what came out of it surprised him.

    "Lanzelot, if you are thinking aboutnd, title or power, then you are wrong. Those are just whate with it, but they aren''t what being a knight is about."

    The princess slowly drew her sword, raised it high in the air and said to Emery,

    "When you seedter, you will be reminded again during the de ceremony."

    The princess then put the sword on his shoulder as she pretended to perform the knighthood ceremony that Emery knew too well.

    She moved the sword from his left shoulder to the right while saying, "Justice�� Truth�� and Honor."

    The princess then showed a genuine smile to Emery.

    "You see, Lanzelot... Which kingdom you choose, how big thend you receive, and how much wealth you earn. All of those would only matter as long as you stay true to yourself. That''s what it means to be a knight."

    The words uttered by the princess were somehow able to remove the shroud on his mind, as Emery felt as if he could hear the voice of his father again, saying the exact same words the princess said.

    "Yes, mydy. Thank you for reminding me." This time, Emery really spoke from his heart.

    The princess chuckled a little bit seeing Emery''s reaction.

    "Still, Lanzelot, you shouldn''t be too proud of yourself. You should focus on achieving sess first before thinking about those offers you might receive."

    "Yes, I understand."

    A glint appeared in the princess''s eyes as she said, "Then, will you help train with me now?"

    Inwardly, Emery sighed deeply. It was clear he just got trapped by her words�� again.

    That night, the princess had earned herself a sparring partner. He was training with the princess, while the golden knight helped by showing a few examples. Emery, of course, hid his ability as much as he could during the spar.

    From the chat that happened after the spar and the observations he did, it was apparent the girl was more skillfulpared to the other 25 squires. This was also the reason why she chose him to be her practice partner as none the other are good enough for her, except that Abe that she despised.

    The princess was so happy with Emery, that she summoned him again the next night. Without realizing it, Emery starts to feelfortable being around her again. On the other hand, being the princess ''favorite'' squire, made the hard-earned rtionship Emery had built with the other 25 squires crumble instantly.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion please Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 329 - Camelot

    <h4>Chapter 329: Camelot</h4>

    On the fourth day of their journey, the group finally entered the border of the Logress Kingdom. The unfamiliar yet alluring sight of the surroundings brought a feel of marvel within Emery, making him truly appreciate the beauty of Mother Earth.

    Crossing through dozens of viges and several towns, Emery could clearly see the vicissitude of life, as people went about their day doing their activities.

    During this trip that spanned over two kingdoms, Emerypared every vige they passed through with the Mist Shore vige, where he lived after the incident and he realized the people of Logress appeared to have a much better living condition.

    Farms were much more flourishing and livestock were so hefty they crowded the fields. This made him wonder if this could represent a better ruling than in Lioness.

    The moment they drew near the capital city of Logress Kingdom, the group quickly discovered a dozen knights were approaching them.

    Through his enhanced senses, Emery could see that there was a distinct figure within the nearing group, a golden knight amidst the dozen knights.

    That particr knight was leading the group and approaching the Lioness Kingdom''s entourage with a cheerful manner.

    "Yvain..?! Knight Yvain! Is that you, friend?"

    Sir Yvain raised his hand and the whole entourage quickly came to a stop.

    From within the cart, the princess asked the golden knight, "Who is it, Sir Yvain?"

    "It''s the Logress Knight, mydy. Gwain, the maiden''s knight."

    The group of Logress Kingdom''s knights finally reached them. The golden knight called Gwain quickly went down from his horse and proceeded to kneel in front of the cart where the princess was.

    "I''m Gwain, mydy. We came to wee the eminent Princess Gweh of the Lioness and, of course, all the knights and squires of the Lioness Kingdom."

    Hearing the golden knight''s words, Princess Gweh walked out of the cart and paid her respect to the golden knight in the manner taught to the members of the royal family.

    Sir Yvain, as the one in charge of Lioness Kingdom entourage, let the Logress knights lead the way. After all, they already made their effort to wee the former in their territory.

    Emery had also heard the tale of the knight called Gwain, who was one of the greatest young golden knights in the 7 kingdoms. The man was in the same generation as Sir Yvain.

    Emery also realized that, among the 12 knights the Logress Kingdom sent, two of them were silver knights. This fact amazed him, as it showed the Logress Kingdom''s capability to dispatch a golden knight and two silver knights just to wee and escort the Lioness Kingdom''s group.

    After all, their group wasn''t the only one who came to the Logress Kingdom to attend the Tournament.

    Emery even assumed that the rtionship between the two kingdoms was extremely good based on this treatment alone.

    A few hourster, the group finally arrived at Logress Kingdom''s capital city: Camelot.

    Emery had never been to Camelot before, but he had heard about it from his father. So, he had some kind of image inside his mind on what to expect when he finallynded his eyes on it. But to his surprise, itpletely exceeded the image he had.

    The moment he arrived, Emery was startled when he realized he was unable to see the end of the city. It was several times bigger than Lionarch City and every corner of the city was as crowded as Lionarch Port.

    There was a certain feel to the city, one of grandeur, as most of the buildings were made of polished stone. The disy of the blue emblem with a shield and golden sword could be seen all around, as the symbol was raised high across the city, which made the city look like arge series of forts.

    Though it was surely nothingpared to Golden City, it was still an exciting experience for Emery, as he previously only heard of the city from his father''s story or books he read in childhood.

    Emery wished to see more of the city, But, unfortunately, he needed to stay with the group. They were currently heading directly to the ce where they should have gathered.

    The group wasn''t exactly being sent to the royal pce, but instead, to a piece ofnd not far from the pce.

    This particr piece ofnd was not less important than the pce itself. It was the ce where the knights of the 7 kingdoms would gather. It was in thisnd that the knights of the divine order were established.

    This also would be the ce where the knight tournament will be held.

    The group entered thepound and was led to one particr area. It was an estate provided for the Lioness group.

    As most of the squires came from the lower nobels, the luxurious estate made them gape, unfortunately for them, the estate was prepared only for the princess and the knights, while they would stay in therge tent the kingdom had prepared on the back of the estate.

    Before leaving the entourage, the golden knight, Gwain, invited the princess and the squires to the weing feast that would be held at the Knight Order main hall tonight.

    As the event was optional, Emery, unsurprisingly, decided not to attend it. It had been four days since hest visited and practiced in Khaos space and he didn''t n to prolong it any longer. He also really wanted to start finding clues about Morgana''s whereabout.

    Unfortunately, as if the princess knew his intention, the princess sends his knight specifically to him insisted he had toe to the event. She proceeded to insist all the squires must attend the event.

    ��

    Later that night.

    Princess Gweh, Sir Yvain and two of his silver knights, as well as 25 squires, came together to the feast in their formal attire. All of them wore various kinds of formal wear, but with one simrity, the red cape with a lion on it, the symbol of the Lioness Kingdom.

    The moment the group arrived and walked into the hall, the sonorous sound of trumpets resounded through the air, followed by the loud sound of the aide announcing their presence.

    "Princess Gweh of the Lioness as well as the Lioness Kingdom''s entourage have arrived!"

    Here in this hall. Through his spirit force sense, Emery can feel many powerful individuals more than he expects.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 330 - Knights of Divine Order

    <h4>Chapter 330: Knights of Divine Order</h4>

    The ce they were visiting was the grand hall of the knight order.

    The ce was already jam-packed with people with various different styles and colors of attire. From the insignia and symbols they bear, it could easily be assumed they were the representatives from other kingdoms.

    Their arrival was followed with the sound of trumpets and a loud introduction. Thanks to that, hundreds of eyes all focused towards them.

    The beautiful princess led the group with confidence, each step she took radiating gentleness yet still brimming with power. Her confidence made the knights and squires of Lioness Kingdom worry a bit less.

    If their princess could walk here with pride, surely they could do the same.

    Emery and the squires walked into a wide hall decorated with various banners and they were led to a different area, while the princess and the golden knight continued walking deeper into the hall.

    He peered into the deepest room in the hall and saw five seats at the end of it. Three of them were empty, while two were filled with two older men.

    The princess smiled and bowed, showing her utmost respect to them.

    "Greetings to the knightmanders."

    The two older men were two of the highest ranking knights from the seven kingdoms. Sir Owain, the Aegis knight and Sir Agrival the Wise.

    They smiled back at the princess admiring her beauty. "Ah, Princess Gweh. Wee. You have turned into such a finedy, princess, and you have honored this hall with your presence."

    The princess made some small talk with them before heading to the right side of the room.

    The end of the hall was furnished with three tables and three sets of seats. The center seats were reserved for the greatest ranking knights, while the left and right sides had seats for representatives of the kingdoms. Princess Gweh sat next to the representative from Gangani Kingdom. Meanwhile, right across from where she sat, she could see the representatives from Damentae and Iceni Kingdom.

    Apparently, four of the seven kingdoms had arrived in this hall.

    In such a crowded room packed with famous knights, Emery cast his spirit reading ability and could somehow tell some of the special ones.

    He found out that there are several golden knights sitting near the front tables.

    This came as a surprise as there were only two golden knights in the whole Lioness kingdom, but there were at least a dozen of them in this room.

    He had heard that this event was the ce where the greatest knights of the seven kingdoms gathered. Now, he had the chance to really experience such an event with his own two eyes.

    A few momentster, he heard the sound of trumpets and, with a loud announcement, the neer was introduced.

    "Prince Edward of the Cantiaci and the entourage of the Cantiaci Kingdom have arrived!"

    Cantiaci Kingdom was Lioness'' direct neighbor, their main territory starting just a few miles east from the Lioness Kingdom''s capital city. They were known for their insignia representing a ck fish, as well as their unique, shining silver armors coupled with inky ck capes.

    After giving his respects to the knightmander, the young prince with ck curly hair chose to sit next to Princess Gwen.

    Emery was actually quite familiar with this particr prince. As neighbors, the Cantiaci Kingdom often sent their ambassadors to the Lioness Kingdom for diplomatic and economic reasons.

    From the few times Emery saw this ck hair prince, he always radiated the impression of a courteous and friendly person despite his position. But of course, the prince would never notice a low rank noble like him.

    All Emery knew aside from his behavior was rumors about how the king of Cantiaci had been trying to marry the young prince to Princess Gwen for quite a while.

    Not long after the Cantiaci prince was seated, the trumpet sounded again, and everyone heard the name of the Norgales being mentioned.

    Norgales was a kingdom from the cold north; their main territory was quite close to the barbarians'' territory. On their shoulders, they bear the insignia of the White Bear. Both their knights and the representative wore a long, brown furry cape extending to just above their feet. All eyes were on them starting from their arrival.

    The Norgales Kingdom was also known as the second strongest kingdom among the seven and probably as strong as the Logress itself. They had the biggest known army with the most veteran soldiers. Due to their location, they were forced to continue waging wars with the northern barbarians. Attacks, both on a small scale or otherwise, were almost a daily urrence for them, forcing everyone, even the civilians, to arm themselves.

    Their skills extended to their squires. Even with a nce, Emery could tell their squires were on a different levelpared to the rest.

    The Norgales Kingdom representative took his seat and the trumpet announced thest kingdom to arrive. Everyone, including Emery, knew who wasing.

    "King Uther and Prince Arthur of the Logress Kingdom have arrived!"

    The group arrived with the blue emblem of shield and a golden sword at the center. They were the most famous and prominent family of the seven kingdoms. As they walked through the hall Emery could see gazes of both admiration and intimidation.

    The prince bowed and gave his respect to the two knightmanders, while the king walked to the central table and sat on one of the empty chairs.

    King Uther Pendragon was not only the king of the Logress kingdom, but he was also one of the five knightmanders of the divine order.

    With the arrival of the Logress kingdom and the king himself, the gathering was started.

    Sir Agrival the Wise stood up and called out for the knight of the Divine Order oaths and quickly everyone else stood up together.

    "We are the knights of the Divine Order. We are the protector of the realm, yers of evil. We will always be brave and upright. Speak the truth even if it leads to our death. Safeguard the helpless and do no wrong. This is our oath!"

    They recited the oath perfectly and without hesitation.

    The end of their short speech was met with cheers. Right afterward, the blond-haired prince of Logress turned around to address the masses. His gaze was brimming with confidence and strength.

    This was the first time Emery saw the young prince. When their eyes met for a second, he felt a familiar but curious feeling.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 331 - Announcements

    <h4>Chapter 331: Announcements</h4>

    The history of the Knights of Divine Order could be traced to more than a thousand years ago. Its existence was as old as the 7 kingdoms themselves.

    For many generations, the Order had been the guardian of the 7 kingdoms.

    Every year, a hundred of the Briton talented fighters would receive their title as proof of membership to the order. The member would then receive ess to training, facilities and, most importantly, honor.

    The main purpose of the Order was to consolidate the voices between the kingdoms, in order to protect themself from any outside threat. But they would also in limited capacity involve in internal problems that urred within the 7 kingdoms.

    When there was a dispute or even a war between the kingdoms or individual knights, the Order would give their best to act as a mediator between the two parties, but strictly restricted itself in the involvement with one or the other.

    Despite the neutral stance the Order adopted, the royalty and nobles knew it was never that simple in reality. Hence, it was always favorable to have a good rtionship with the Order. Or even better, to have someone on their side seated among the top echelons of the Order.

    Over the years the Order had existed, it had happened quite often that a member of a royal family managed to enter the higher echelons of the Order. But for the king of a kingdom to receive such a title? It was very rare.

    The reason for that was because, in order to be bestowed the title of knightmander, one had to have high merits, reputation, and most importantly, ability. That''s why almost no royal family ever reached such a position.

    But of course, there would always be exceptions in life and the Pendragon family was such an exception.

    Since its inception, the Pendragon family line had never fallen far from the Order. With each generation, there would always be someone from the family that managed to enter and reach the high echelon of the Order, either as a golden knight or as a knightmander.

    Therefore, the Pendragon familymanded tremendous respect in the Order.

    ��

    After honoring the knight oath, the gathering started with an announcement. First, it was about the yearly Tournament that would start in a few day''s time.? It was a reminder that the tournaments were created for the purpose of creating friendlypetition.

    Then, it was followed by announcements of matters rted to the kingdoms, such as the increasing number of attacks from the northern barbarians. This matter caused great social and economic unrest, which forced the kingdoms into the recruitment of more knights to the north.

    Another matter was the news about the potential threat of the warriors from the inds located east and west of Briton. The said barbarians had raided the viges near shores multiple times, bringing enormous loss to the kingdoms.

    Next, there was an announcement of a quest, which was nned to beunched down to the south. It was an expedition that aimed to openmunication with the Ghauls and the Romans.

    Emery found all these information to be very interesting. In fact, he was very much interested to join the south expedition. He really wanted to visit and see the ces told by his Roman and Thracian friend and, if possible, he also wanted to go as far as Egypt, or even East China.

    Thinking about the prospect of visiting his friends, Emery immediately became excited. He wondered if his blue stone formation could send him that far. If that was the case, that would be very exciting.

    While he was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly realized that Princess Gwen had raised her hand. It seemed the knightmander held a question session and she had a question to ask.

    "Yes, Princess Gweh?"

    "Knight Commander Uther, I hope you can share the progress of the investigation into Sir Badgemagus'' death."

    Princess Gweh''s unexpected and straightforward question instantly caught Emery''s full attention. The king and knightmander, on the other hand, looked a little bit annoyed by it.

    "My dear princess, I can only say that this matter is still under investigation."

    King Uther''s answer made Emery very curious. Did this have anything to do with Morgana''s disappearance? Emery really wished he could ask some questions as well, but he knew better than to do that.

    Fortunately, the princess seemed to hear his wish as she pushes the question once more.

    "My apologies, dear your majesty. But it has been 4 months since the knight''s death and there is still no news about the investigation. I hope to learn something to bring to my king back home."

    Emery and many others in the room were quite surprised that the young princess would be so bold as to speak like that to the Logress king. After all, what she did now - doubting the king - could be considered an insult to thetter.

    It was clear King Uther was annoyed by the princess. Luckily, someone interrupted when he was about tosh out.

    "Princess Gwen, what my father, the king, means is that this is merely not the time nor the ce to discuss this matter. I am sure that we can have our personal discussion afterwards." said Arthur Pendragon with a smile.

    It looked like the prince charming came to save both of them.

    Realizing Arthur''s answer had extinguished any possibility of bringing the matter up again, Gwen relented.

    "That''s all I ask, Your Majesty. I apologize for the inconvenience and look forward to our discussion" replied Gwen, also with her own charming smile.

    After that, the feast finally began.

    Apanied by the orchestra music, the hundreds of people in the hall started to enjoy the food and drinks made by the royal chefs. Countlessvish and extravagant cuisines as well as refreshments had already been prepared and set on multiple tables in the hall.

    People began approaching and talking with each other, as this was the best time to get to know and get acquainted with other knights from other kingdoms before the tournament began.

    As for Emery, he simply stood by the buffet quietly eating, while his mind was focused on princess Gwen and the Logress prince.

    When the feast was over, Emery saw the princess leaving the hall with the Logress knights.

    Seeing that, he also decided to leave the crowd, as he merged into the shadows of night.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 332 - In Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 332: In Shadow</h4>

    In Emery''s mind, the Knight Tournament was a secondary matter. His priority was always about Morgana and all the matters rted to her.

    The death of Sir Badgemagus, the capture of Morgana�� All of this had some sort of connection to the Knights of Divine Order.

    Hence, as soon as he saw the princess leaving the hall with the knights from the Logress Kingdom, Emery knew he had to follow them.

    Emery quickly sneaked through the sea of people and made his way outside the hall. When no one was looking, his figure started to blend with the shadow of night as the spell he had, [Hide in Shadow], was being cast.

    Thanks to his spirit reading ability, Emery could clearly tell where the group was heading to without the need to follow them too close. He only had to pinpoint and lock Gwen''s unique energy and focused his attention on it.

    Still, to bepletely safe in his endeavor, Emery opened his [Spatial Storage] and took out a pair ofpletely ck clothes with a hood. Then, he changed his Lioness attire to it.

    After making sure there was nothing that could reveal his identity, Emery proceeded to follow the group while maintaining his highest vignce. After all, his [Hide in Shadow] spell was not an invisibility spell.

    With the help of the darkness and his ck clothes, it was almost impossible for someone to notice Emery, unless someone managed to stand right in front of him. But with his spirit reading, Emery always wary of any lifeforce in the radius of 100 meters around him.

    The group walked for around 15 minutes until they arrived in front of a massive wall with a heavily guarded gate.

    At first nce, Emery could see several fully-equipped guards stationed outside the gate, not even counting those who had hidden themselves. Through his ability, he sensed there were dozens of guards in the area.

    Still, it wasn''t a difficult case for Emery to go through.

    With a simple [Blink] spell, Emery appeared on top of the wall and passed through without rming a single person.

    Right behind the fortified walls was a strange-looking keep, one that Emery didn''t expect to see here of all ces. Unlike the other keep Emery had seen, it was very tall.

    The princess together with the golden knight went inside the keep through another gate that was made of steel.

    Emery could feel there were at least a half dozen men inside of that keep. He could use [Spatial Gate] to get into the keep, but he wouldn''t do that, as he didn''t know the situation inside. Things would definitely go awry if he appeared in the wrong ce.

    Therefore, Emery had to look the other way. As logical sense dered, if one couldn''t go through the main entrance, one should find another entrance, or a window. Thus, Emery did exactly so.

    Emery casted [Blink] repeatedly, as he teleported around until his eyes spotted a window. He finally found one that was located on what appeared to be the second floor of the keep. After checking that there was no one inside, he immediately went in.

    Next, he just had to carefully make his way towards the first floor, where the princess and the knight should be.

    The moment he started hearing sounds, Emery slowed down his approach and began to creep closer to the source. Momentster, he arrived at a unique assembly room with decoration and atmosphere almost rivalled that of throne room.

    The room was furnished with dozens of sculpted chairs that were positioned throughout the room in twoyers of circles and arge round table in the middle of them. Twelve of them in the inneryer, while fifty in the outeryer.

    Then, Emery''s attention was caught by a painting that was strangely painted on the ceiling. It was a painting of a knight holding a golden sword. And when he scrutinized it closer, he was startled.

    Emery realized that the sword in the painting was exactly the same as the one that appeared in his vision. The unique gems on the handle, the same shape, the striking appearance. That was the Sword.

    ''It was a painting of the Sword of Divine. The Excalibur.''

    ��

    Emery quickly teleported to a ce inside the room that was covered in shadows. When he peeked from his hiding ce, trying to get a good look at the people talking. Emery found there were only 4 people there.

    Princess Gweh, Prince Arthur Pendragon and the two golden knights from of their respective kingdoms, Sir Yvain and Sir Gawain.

    "Greetings, my prince." Gwen said in a very formal and polite manner.

    Seeing that, Arthur quickly waved his hand, "Princess Gwen, we have met a couple times, therefore I hope we can stop the formalities. I know you can''t stand it as much as I do."

    "Yes, prince. You are right, but I prefer to keep my manners." replied Gwen, while taking her seat.

    "You were really born to be a queen, weren''t you, princess?" asked Arthur with a smile.

    "I hope I am, my prince. How about you? Do you think you are born to be a king?" Gwen asked with a smile as well.

    Hearing Gwen throwing his own question back, Arthur let out a small chuckle,

    "Yes i am" Artur said confidently.? He stare at Gwen from top to bottom and said. "It appear your reputation precede you princess"

    Gwen showed a curious expression when she heard that.

    "May I know what reputation you hear about me, my prince?"

    Arthur chuckled as he opened his mouth, "Well, they say you are not just beautifull�� you are smart, caring, and��"

    "And what?"

    "Fearless. They say you are fearless, just like a real lioness. Is that true?"

    Instead of answering the question, Gwen threw another question of hers.

    "People say that Prince Arthur is the most talented knight the 7 kingdoms have ever seen, not only strong, he''s wise and charming��. Unfortunately, he has a very bad reputation as a ..dies man..."

    Upon hearing that, Arthur sees the knight next to him sir Gawain who also has the same reputation and they both explode intoughter together.

    "Hahaha! Princess Gwen! Why didn''t I ever really get the chance to know you more before?"

    "I don''t know, my prince. Maybe�� we should" replied Gwen with a smile. "I mean I am sure as neighbor kingdom there''s many that we can help each other with"

    In the corner, hearing this, Emery realized Gwen was currently speaking in a flirting manner. It was very rare for her to act that way.

    "Please, Prince Arthur. Is your father, the king, not going toe?"

    Realizing Gwen was getting impatient, Arthur ced his hands together and said, "Actually princess, it was me."

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "Exactly what I said, princess. I am the one in charge of the investigation."

    "Aah... I see. So, is there any progress in it, my prince?"

    "I am afraid not, princess." answered Arthur, causing Gwen''s face to change. "However, I do have a lead you might be able to help with the investigation."

    Hearing that, Gwen immediately said, "What is it? I will do anything I can to help."

    "It''s about a certain figure in your kingdom."

    Gwen was surprised when she heard that.

    "A figure in my kingdom? Who is it?"

    "Someone named Merlin. It appeared that he went missing 4 months ago around the time of Sir Badgemagus''s death, before he could be seen again recently in Venta Town of Lioness."

    Hearing this, Gwen''s face quickly revealed disappointment. Seeing that, Arthur immediately asked, "What is it, princess?"

    "Honestly, my prince, I thought the death of Sir Badgemagus was rted to my minister, not to a certain rumoured wizard."

    "Aahh�� so you have heard of him. Then, here''s my request. I hope you can help me speak to him."

    "I''m sorry, my prince. But why don''t you go to Venta Town to meet him yourself?"

    "I would actually, but I still have something that I cannot leave behind in Camelot. Moreover, this wizard thing is a delicate matter."

    Princess Gwen seemed unconvinced as she said, "Is he really a wizard though? I mean they are very rare"

    "I have many reasons to believe so. Actually, i already asked someone to exin more about this matter, so you would understand more"

    A momentter, a figure walked into the room. It was an old man with a cloak covering his body. The moment the man went inside, Emery instantly felt something different with this figure.

    Through his spirit reading, Emery could tell that there was strong spirit energy within this old man. Which can only mean one thing. The old man is simr to himself, a wizard

    To his surprise, the old man jerked his head towards his position.

    "There is someone else here, Your Majesty!"

    The two golden knights, Yvain and Gwain, were immediately rmed.

 Chapter 333 - Clues

    <h4>Chapter 333: Clues</h4>

    Upon hearing the frantic shouts of the old man, the two golden knights stationed there went on full alert, their hands not even leaving the sword scabbards tied around their waist.

    "Yvain, you stay here!" Sir Gawain, the golden knight of Logress Kingdom, said before leaving him to go to the ce pointed by the old man.

    Unconsciously, Arthur stepped in front of the princess in an attempt to shield her from any further trouble.

    Sir Gawain reached the shaded area and looked around, trying to find any signs of someone being there. But nothing happened. There was no one, not even a trace of anyone having been there.

    "There is no one here, my prince." Sir Gawain bowed and said.

    To make sure everything was fine, Gawain ran towards the room next door and continued his search. Just like the first room, he searched the ce from top to bottom, only to have the same result.

    Prince Arthur looked at Princess Gwen one more time, before running towards the room and searching around for a bit. He looked around before asking the old man.

    "Master Gaious, what was it?"

    The old man named Gaious looked around in confusion and said. "It''s�� It''s gone, sire."

    "What do you mean it''s gone?"

    "A few moments ago, I could feel someone''s presence, but now it''s gone without a trace." The old man shook his head.

    "How could someone be instantly gone just like that?" One of the knights asked in doubt.

    "I�� I am not sure about that��"

    "Was it magic? "Yvain joined in.

    "I can''t say for sure, sir. I have never seen magic that can instantly make someone disappear without leaving a trace. Don''t get me wrong, I know the existence of things such as invisibility spells, if it''s such spell, I would still be able to feel his presence ."

    A momentter, Sir Gawain returned back and reported he didn''t find anyone nearby, but he had told the guards outside to search the area around them and report to him the moment they spotted anything suspicious.

    There were a few moments of tense silence, before augh suddenly filled the room.

    "Hahaha, my Prince, was this your idea of a joke? I am sure some girls would love to be protected by you, the charming prince and the famous knight of the Logress Kingdom�� I wonder, how many girls did you manage to ensnare this way?"

    "This�� No��" The previously talkative prince was suddenly at a loss for words.

    "Don''t worry, Prince. I will help you find more information about this Merlin guy. If Ie across any clue, I''ll remember to tell you."

    Princess Gwen paid her respects and left, followed by Yvain. The Knight of the Lion was silent throughout the whole ordeal.

    Right after the princess left, Prince Arthur stared at old Gaious with a look full of disbelief. "Master Gaious, are you sure of what you saw?"

    "I�� I was, sire, but now, I am not so sure anymore��"

    The prince let out a long, tired sigh, before ordering Gawain to put extra guards around the pce next time.

    "Master Gaious, if there really was a person that could disappear without a trace, how frightening do you think that would be?"

    "That would be very frightening, sire��" The old man answered while keeping his head down.

    "I see you realize that already. I need you to find out about the possibility of such spells existing. Go and ask your wizard friend for counsel. We can''t afford to bex about this situation."

    The young prince looked at Gaious onest time, before walking towards the door. Right as Gawain was about to open it for him, the prince stopped and whispered.

    "Gawain, I need you to pay more attention to Princess Gweh."

    Hearing the order, Gawain the Maiden''s Knight could only give a wry smile in response.

    "No, the situation isn''t what you''re thinking. If there was really a threat there, it might not be targeting us but her, which means she could possibly be in danger without her realizing it. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, my prince." Gawain gave a quick bow. "It shall be done."

    Prince Arthur nodded and left the ce.

    Outside of the fort, a figure could vaguely be seen, blending right into the dark of night.

    "That was close." Emery allowed himself to stop holding his breath and sighed. "That was close, if I was found out, it would have been very troublesome."

    When he was found, he quickly [blink] away from the assembly room. Although his eavesdropping was cut short, it was not all bad for Emery, as he managed to get a few morsels of information from the short time he listened to their conversation.

    First, he now knew that Prince Arthur was the one in charge of the investigation of Sir Bagdemagus'' untimely death.

    The prince''s knowledge about Merlin''s presence made Emery sure the prince knew more than what he told the princess. From what he had gathered so far, he was confident the prince would most likely lead him to clues about Keane, Bagdemagus'' silver knight, or even Morgana.

    In addition, something seemed to be going on within the fort. Considering the amount of guards and knights posted there. It was very highly guarded. Emery would dare say it was probably more secure than a pce. In addition, there was the matter of that painting depicting the sword of Excalibur.

    He decided to return at a better time to search up the ce, preferably when there were less guards walking around. Perhaps during the tournament?

    For now, he had obtained all the clues he needed, including the most important clue: Arthur''s involvement in this mess. He decided to keep in mind what he saw today and find out more about the prince through other means.

    For now, he had the tournament to prepare for. Considering his circumstances, it was important he made sure victory was within his grasp.

 Chapter 334 - Knight Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 334: Knight Tournament</h4>

    The sun had risen over the horizon, sharing its brilliance to the people of Briton. The blue sky was slowly being painted by the clumps of white cotton, revealing a sight worthy of remembrance.

    The day everyone had been waiting for, the day of the Tournament had finallye.

    At the moment, Emery and the other 24 squires from Lioness Kingdom had gathered in a massive arena.

    It was a rectangr green field, over 600 feet in length and 200 feet in width. Its two sides were upied by extensive tforms made to amodate arge audience. Each of these tforms had the capacity to contain up to three thousand people.

    Even though its scale was not even one tenth of the Magus Academy''s arena, it was still impressive enough to awe those who saw it for the first time. After all, standing in this field used to be Emery''s greatest dream.

    Originally, the arena was supposed to be filled by the nobles in the front rows, while themon people stood at the back. But since this yearly Tournament was a special asion, there was no ce formoners at all, because all the seats werepletely taken by countless nobles and important people from the 7 kingdoms.

    Emery noticed the tforms were so packed with people, he couldn''t even see a nk spot on them. It was apparent that there was not enough space for everyone who wanted to watch the Tournament.

    But then again, the Knight Tournament could be said to be thepetition of the nobles. Mostmoners would not understand much about it. Most of them were simply curious about the asion and wanted to see it with their own eyes.

    Tooooeeeettt!!!

    The trumpets were ying out their tunes, signaling the first day of the Tournament was about to begin. Following their sounds, groups of participants began to make their way to the arena for the opening ceremony.

    This year, a total of 300 young squires from 7 kingdoms were participating in the Tournament.

    All of them wouldpete against each other in order to gain the title of knight. After all, just like the previous years, only 100 people would receive the honor to be knighted by the Order.

    Hundreds of people walked into the arena, all wearing uniforms of different colors that showed the kingdom they represented. From the sea of colors before him, Emery could see the Lioness'' red and gold uniform had the smallest number in the arena. Their number would lose too much whenpared to the other kingdoms.

    Well, it was to be expected, as the Lioness Kingdom could only send 25 squires this year, while the other kingdoms had much bigger quota. For example, the Logress Kingdom and the Noragles Kingdom had the highest number of quotas this year, which was 50.

    Emery didn''t really want to know how and why the Lioness had the smallest quota, nor did he care at the first ce. Though it didn''t stop him from making assumptions.

    He was sure it all depended on the strength of the kingdom, or more precisely, the performance of the squires sent to the Tournament. Considering the Lioness'' squires rarely seeding in the event, it was understandable that the quota they had had was the least.

    The logic was understandable, but for all 25 Lioness squires who were currently the smallest group, it created some sort of intimidation on them.

    ''Was our kingdom not good enough? Could I really do well today?"

    Those kinds of thoughts were floating in the squires'' mind, slowly affecting them in a variety of ways. Those with a high fortitude would be more fired up, while those with weak minds would start doubting themselves.

    The centermost of the right side tform was a special area, reserved only for the royalties, kingdom''s representatives and knightmanders.

    After all the squires had gathered and lined up in the arena, a knightmander swiftly came up to open the Tournament.

    The first day of the Tournament was opened by Knight Commander Oswain, the one known as the Aegis Knight.

    The man delivered a short speech about perseverance and determination. Afterwards, the man walked back to his seat. Then, a loud sound of a bell was heard through the air.

    The 300 squires swiftly made their return to the empty space at the sides of the arena. Immediately after, groups of aides brought out today''s tournament object.

    Bow and arrows.

    Every year, the content of the Tournament was pretty much the same. This 5-day Tournament would always start with archery on its first day, cavalry on its second day and closebats on itsst three days.

    10 squires were quickly called upon and they began to take the bow and arrows provided.

    After each of them took a longbow and a quiver of arrows, they immediately lined up and began shooting arrows at the targets ced at the other end of the field when the signal was given.

    There were two kinds of targets and only 10 arrows to shoot. The first target was located 300 feet away, which would give them one point when hit. As for the other, it was positioned 400 feet away and gave two points for each sessful hit.

    Most squires would just focus their attention on hitting all ten arrows to the first target in order to be safe. But of course, there would always be a few who wished to receive the top 10 archery recognition. Hence, they would try their ability on the second target.

    As for Emery, archery was part of the training his father prepared for him to be a knight, this particr weapon doesn''t need much strength hence he never really have any problems with it, but then he never really good at it as well. Still, the moment he picked up the bow, he was fully confident he could do well.

    "It''s probably better to be low profile here." Emery thought to himself. "I should just focus on hitting all ten on the first target. Yeah, let''s do that."

    Emery raised the longbow, took out an arrow from his quiver, pulled the string before releasing it.

    Phhiuu..!

    Sound of air being sliced was heard and Emery''s arrowpletely missed the target by arge margin. When he looked at the bow in his hand, Emery saw the string was snapped.

    "Damn it! I should have done it gently."

    Emery noticed that the squires standing beside him wereughing at him.

    "Hahaha! ssic Lioness... What did I expect... Hahaha..."

    Hearing the mockery, Emery changed his mind, as he threw the low profile n to the garbage.

    "Top in archery, huh? Why not..."

 Chapter 335 - Archery

    <h4>Chapter 335: Archery</h4>

    It was important for a knight to know certain skills set in order to stay on top in a battlefield and archery was one of them. Although it was considered one of the least needed talents for a knight, this still a requirement to be part of the Knights of Divine Order. 8 was the minimum archery score a squire needed to achieve to pass. That meant 8 out of 10 arrows needed to hit the mark.

    Unfortunately, Emery had missed one and that meant he lost one point. It was quite an embarrassing mistake as well �C he was sure that right now, not only the participants were mocking him, but the audience too, as well.

    "Is that a Lioness squire? What a joke!"

    "That squire is an embarrassment to the Tournament��"

    "Why do they even let Lioness participate in this?"

    At literally any other time, Emery would be grateful for his enhanced senses, but not this time. He was surprised to feel a little affected by the audience''sments about him. He never really cared what the audience said in the much bigger arena of? Magus Academy., but when it''s closer to home though, it seemed to matter to him.

    "Let''s see if I can win this," Emery muttered and gave himself a wry smile.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power: 49 (34)]

    The name ''battle power'' was a bit misleading, considering how it was never only just about muscle strength or body endurance. With each point increase in it, Emery also gained an increased control of his physical body. Control, in this case, included body bnce and perception, a quality sorely needed in disciplines like archery.

    He just needed to practice for a bit to get used to the arrow weight and bow strength.

    He eyed the target, pulled the string and gently released the arrow. This action took him back to when his father taught him archery in the Ambrose Estate courtyard.

    Phhiiiuuuu!

    This time, indeed, the arrow hit the target, but it was outside the red mark, which meant another zero.

    "Hahahaha, do you guys even see this kid? He was so serious, but the result�� Kid, just go home before you embarrass yourself!"

    Emery did not answer, he merely smiled at the guy''s direction.

    After practicing twice, he finally got used to the bow and arrow he held tight in his hands, bing more confident to pull this off.

    Phiiiuuuuuu!

    This time, he hit the red mark. It was not a perfect center, but it was his first point.

    "Finally! Keep it up, Lioness kid, and you may actually have a shot here! Don''t even think about missing one or you''ll be out of the tournament on your first day, hahaha!"

    Emery closed his eyes and let himself feel his surroundings. In this tranquil state, he was able to feel the minuscule movements of each de of grass, each leaf on the trees and the gentle breeze of the wind.

    He took a deep breath and held the bow and arrow tight, connecting what he felt with the bow and arrow in his hand.

    Phiiiiuuuuu!

    The audience instantly went quiet, the whispers of insults dispersing like dust in the wind, to be reced with gasps of awe and disbelief.

    The jeers were reced with admiring woos, as the Lioness kid they considered inferior and undeserving topete in this tournament managed to hit dead center of the target this time.

    The squire standing next to Emery looked at him in silent bewilderment. He himself was rarely able to hit dead center, but Emery aplished it, either by sheer luck or by his hidden skills.

    Now that Emery managed to get his bearings, this time he raised the bow higher, pulled the string taut, releasing it gently.

    Phhhiiuuuu!

    He attempted another shot toward the 400-feet range target, and managed to hit the mark

    "Two points!" The aide in charge of marking the squires'' results announced.

    The audience started whispering again, but this time, it was gossip about where his sudden skills came from. Some seemed to think the feat he pulled was just a result of incredible luck.

    Thanks to his spirit force, Emery could feel the minute changes in wind direction and how it affected the arrow, enabling him to make small adjustments to ount for that. The higher he shot, the stronger the wind would be, that meant the disruption would be stronger.

    Emery took a deep breath and spread out his spirit force once more. Now, he had full control over his body and the elements around him.

    Just like before, he pulled the string and gently released the arrow.

    Phiuuuu!

    Again, he manages to hit the mark on the 400-feet range target but this time he hit the perfect center.

    The squire standing next to Emery was unable to hide his shock. His mouth kept on opening and closing like a fish. Meanwhile, the audience did aplete turn-around, as they started standing up and cheering. It was like the insults they shouted at him before never existed.

    A dead center on a 400-feet range target rarely happened and hitting it was a testament of one''s archery skills.

    "Yes!" Emery smiled and raised his fist high in the air. Somehow, even if this achievement was something in a much smaller scale than winning the Magus Games and defeating elite acolytes, he still felt a tremendous happiness from it.

    Emery repeated what he did with his remaining arrows all to the 400 feet target. Out of those, he managed to get four more dead center shots.

    Finally, he ran out of arrows and his turn ended. From his efforts, he managed to score 2 misses, 2 one-point shots, and 6 double-point shots,ting him a total of 14 points.

    Thanks to this, he was now allowed to join the next archery round andpete amongst the 10 best squires in archery.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 336 - Top Archer

    <h4>Chapter 336: Top Archer</h4>

    From the 300 squires participating in the tournament, 90% of them received the standard 8 to 10 points by hitting the 300-feet targets perfectly. That was the minimum requirement for them to be considered for the next stage.

    Other than 8 squires who failed, there were 22 of them who managed to hit the 400 feet.

    From his attempts, Emery could feel that the current longbow and arrows he held were not built to reach the 400-feet target in a straight line. Hence, to even have a shot at hitting said target, one had to have excellent archery skills and the capability to take ount of the high shot trajectory and wind disruption.

    Among the 22 squires, only the best ten were selected for the next round, Emery being one of them.

    "Lanzelot Dt!"

    Emery smiled, his name was called as one of the ten chosen for the next round. Although he cedst due to the misses, he was not worried at all.

    "Hey, Lanzo! I never thought you were that good!"

    The other squires congratted him and started to ask for tips in archery, except for Abe, who was still in disbelief over the depth of Lanzo''s talents. From afar, he looked at the crowding squires around Emery, his eyes betraying his jealousy.

    "Lanzo, you''re so great! Now I''m sure the princess will favor you even more," said Mark, who has been jealous of Emery recent rtionship with the princess

    The mention of the princess made Emery unconsciously nce at the royal stage. Just his luck, their eyes met, the princess smiled and waved at him. Emery had no idea how to react, he could only look away and pretend he did not see it.

    There was no time to think about the past. He had convinced himself he needed to focus for the next round.

    After a few minutes, the arena preparations were finished and the 10 chosen squires were called to the open arena.

    Among the squires, three bear the royal blue and bright gold colors of Logress, two the signature browns of Norgales, while the rest, unsuprisingly, were from Dementae. Those from Dementae wore an emblem shaped like a white tree with thousands of branches, while their attire was mostly green. In the other kingdoms, Dementae was known for their famous longbow fighters.

    For the second and final round of the archerypetition, all the targets were now ced on the 400-feet mark. Just like before, each participant was given 10 arrows.

    All ten squires took their shots at the same time. The rules for this round were simple: after 10 shots, the scores were tallied and the one with highest points would obtain the title of archery champion. It sounded like an easypetition, but the distance required would make it to be anything but.

    On one hand, Emery felt the title of archery champion would be too much and, to be honest, he didn''t really care for the benefits of such a title. But on the other hand, being the brightest talent in thispetition might open up a few doors and make it easier to infiltrate the Order of the Divine Knights.

    In other words, being the best candidate here might benefit him in the long run.

    It was the perfect reason for Emery to put all his skills to use and win the round.

    Phiuuuuu!

    Emery and the other squires shot their arrows at the same time, all of them managed to hit the target.

    It was an amazing sight. All the 10 squires were truly masters of their craft.

    Phiuuuuu!

    Another ten arrows flew piercing the air and only one of them didn''t hit the mark.

    The same thing repeated for all ten shots. Five squires managed to hit 6 marks, two managed to hit 7 marks, and one managed to hit 8 marks. Thanks to Emery, this year needed a tiebreaker round.

    It was truly a very rare asion. Two squires able to hit all 10 marks perfectly, not something you see every day. The first squire with the perfect score was named Trystan, a young archery genius from the Dementae kingdom. While the other one was a very unexpected candidate. Lanzelot Dt, a squire from the Lioness Kingdom.

    The crowd was abuzz with excitement and each of them shouted one of the two candidates'' names. Almost every year, the archery champion was won by the Dementae kingdom hence the crowd already used to cheer for one, but this year having such squires to have a tiebreaker was an amazing suprise, even more from a kingdom from Lioness who never shine for many years.

    The two of them were told to remain in the arena and were given another 10 arrows to shoot.

    Aim.

    Pull.

    Release.

    Phiuuuuuu!

    Both arrows hit the dead center at the same time. The crowds went wild and the squires'' names were shouted in a bizarre mix of excited screams.

    Another two arrows were released at the same time. Yet again, both arrows hit dead center.

    A dead center hit was not necessary, in general, the archerypetition was not something that was too sought after by the knights, but the two of them were resolved to give thispetition everything they had.

    Emery decided to not even consider letting thispetition go. The other young squire managed to pull these shots with talent and lots of experience under his belt. The only way Emery could keep up was by relying on his spirit force. Emery couldn''t afford to lose his concentration if he wanted to win this.

    All ten arrows were shot, none of them missed.

    The crowds and royalty were all impressed. Some of those sitting in the royal families'' room even stood to get a closer look. This year had such great young talents, and the audience got the rare chance to witness them in action.

    Both of them are amazing archers, but this challenge would have to continue until there was one clear winner.

    10 more arrows were given. Another two arrows were shot, but still, both hit the target perfectly.

    The audience was cheering in excitement seeing something that had never happened before in the history of the 7 kingdoms.

    Emery couldn''t believe to have got so excited for the tournament, hispetitive spirit burned fiercely. He really wanted to win, so much it even came to his mind to use his spirit force to disrupt his opponent''s arrow. It only needed a simple sway of his finger at the right moment and he would win the title.

    Emery shook his head, pushing aside such thoughts. No matter how much he wanted to win, resorting to dishonorable tactics was not an option for him.

    Fortunately, he started to notice that Trystan''s aim had started to veer off bit by bit.

    Emery didn''t realize before, but pulling an arrow for a 400 feet target was really taxing to the muscles. While it was no problem to him thanks to his tremendous battle power, his opponent didn''t have the same advantage

    Finally, on the eighth shot, Trystan''s arrow veered off a bit too much, missing the targetpletely. The squire sighed disappointed, finally letting go of his bow. He approached Emery and congratted him sincerely.

    Afterward, the first-day tournament was over with the winner was announced to the audience

    "After a series of amazing performances, we finally have a winner! Congrattions to Lanzelot Dt from the Lioness Kingdom for defeating Trystan from the Dementae Kingdom!"

    The whole crowd cheered and stood up to give a standing ovation for the new unexpected archery champion.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our new website https://bit.ly/avansweb

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 337 - Ride

    <h4>Chapter 337: Ride</h4>

    The first day of the Knight Tournament ended with the Lioness squire emerging as the champion.

    That night, the estate that was assigned to the Lioness Kingdom''s entourage was bustling with activity. The ce waspletely filled with people celebrating the champion of today''spetition. All the 25 squires that were participating in the Tournament were invited by the princess to celebrate this matter.

    The reason for thismemoration was because it had been too long since the Lioness Kingdom had someone emerge as a champion in any part of the Tournament. Even though it was only the first day, it was an extraordinary achievement nheless.

    "Everyone cheers!!!"

    "Let''s toast for our kingdom and for Lanzelot! The archery champion!!"

    "Cheeerrrsss!!"

    "Let''s toast for the Lioness Kingdom victory!"

    "Cheeerrrss!!"

    "Let''s toast that none of the Lioness'' squires got disqualified on the first day!!"

    "Cheeerrsss!!"

    "Let''s toast for our beautiful princess!!"

    "Chee-"

    "..."

    "..."

    "That''s inappropriate, Marc! Shut it!!"

    Marc, a squire who waspletely wasted, was quickly brought down by some squires. The others, on the other hand, swiftly bowed their heads toward the princess, who calmly sipped her drink.

    "We sincerely apologize, princess. He''s drunk!"

    The young squires were happily celebrating the asion. It seemed they drank so much that they forgot who they were seating with. Hence, the flippancy.

    Fortunately, the princess wasn''t offended by those words. She just smiled at the squires and said, "Well, what he said is not wrong..."

    The hint of tease in her tone, coupled with the charming smile on her face, made all the squires instantly excited.

    "Cheeerrrsss!!"

    Then, the princess who sat at the head of the table stood up and said, "Squires of the Lioness Kingdom, I congratte all of you for sessfully passing the first day of the Tournament. Cheers!"

    "Cheerrrsss!!"

    Taking a sip of her drink, the princess continued her words, "And of course, we have to give today''s honor to our talented friend, Lanzelot Dt! Congrattions, Lanzelot! You really made us all proud today!"

    Emery raised his ss and said modestly as he epted the honor, "It''s my duty to do so. Princess."

    This was part of his childhood dream - to achieve such a recognition, especially from her. But standing here with a different name and face caused Emery to feel conflicted feelings.

    Immediately after, the feast began, as the servants started delivering cuisine after cuisine to the tables like a herd of sheep. Everyone was having a good time. Some of them dined to their heart''s content, as many of the cuisines were exotic and unique. Some heartily drank the myriad kinds of beverages provided by the servants, while others talked and conversed with each other in great harmony.

    In the middle of it, the princess turned her head toward Emery and said,

    "I did not realize you were also so good at archery, Lanzo. It''s hard to believe you had no instructor teaching you."

    This was the part he disliked the most of fame, the reason he wanted to be low key in the first ce: the unwanted attention and suspicion that came with it.

    Emery calmly put the cutlery down, looked at the princess and said, "It''s nothing, princess. I just spent a lot of time practicing. As for the rest, it''s just luck I guess."

    The princess'' smile widened, "How could someone receive the champion title with just luck? Lanzo, you are being silly right now."

    "..."

    Emery should have just stayed quiet like he had nned. He really was a terrible liar.

    Seeing that Emery was getting into his unresponsive mode, the princess continued, "So�� you are good at dueling, as well as archery. I wonder if you are also good at cavalry... are you?"

    Upon hearing that, Emery let out a smile of his own as he answered, "No, not at all, princess. I''m actually not good at cavalry, but don''t worry. I will do my best tomorrow."

    "I see��"

    When Emery finally thought the session of questions and answers was over, the princess suddenly did something that baffled him.

    "Alright, you wille with me now." she said, as she got up from her seat.

    Seeing the young girl almost reaching the door, Emery shook his head helplessly and followed behind her.

    The princess called Emery out in the middle of the feast and brought him out in the middle of the night. The sight brought countless murmurs to those who saw it.

    The truth, however, was realistic.

    The princess and Sir Yvain, who always apanied her, took Emery to the stable located next to the estate.

    "Let me see your horse." The princess said after they reached the stable.

    The horse Emery owned was the one he bought using his own money at the market in Venta City. It was an ordinary horse, probably the most inferior whenpared to all the horses in the stable.

    The sight of the unassuming horse brought a deep sigh to the princess.

    "I... I''m not trying to belittle you, Lanzo. But this horse��" she sighed again, "The quality of the horse will really matter in tomorrow''s cavalrypetition. You surely understand this, do you?"

    Emery nodded his head at that. He certainly knew, as he had seen and read about the cavalrypetition, that the nobles called jousting.

    This activity was more into the higher ranked noble sports with its high cost of equipment. Hence, Emery''s minimum, almost non existent experience with it.

    "Don''t worry, Lanzo. I understand. Most squires face the same problem as you."

    The princess was being nice by not saying the words low rank noble.

    "Lanzo, I am here to lend you any of the knight horses for tomorrow''spetition."

    "..." Emery was silent.

    Thinking Emery did not grasp what she meant, the princess spoke once more, in a rifying and detailed manner.

    "You can choose any of the Lioness knights'' horses in this stable for tomorrow."

    Emery mulled over the princess'' offer. He did not ept it straightaway.

    He walked through the stable, checking out all the horses. And then, reality hit him.

    Each of them was definitely faster than stronger than his horse, especially the white beauty owned by the princess and the stunning brown owned by Sir Yvain. His ordinary horse was undoubtedly far inferior when ced among them.

    Emery never cared much about horses, as he knew he would not ride them often. After all, why would one need a horse when their running speed might be faster than thetter. And this wasn''t considering his crazy efficient teleportation magic.

    However, not having much experience in cavalry might be helped by having a good horse. It seemed lending one was not a bad idea at all.

    "Can I really choose any of them?"

    The princess nodded at Emery''s words.

    "Yes, Lanzo. Think of this as us supporting you to make the kingdom proud."

    Upon hearing the confirmation, Emery swiftly approached the one he eyed ever since his eyesnded on it.

    "This one." Emery said with a faint smile, as he chose the brown horse with goldish hair, Yvain''s horse.

    The princess and Sir Yvain were both stunned. They looked hesitant for a moment.

    "Lanzo, this... "

    The princess nced towards the golden knight and exined.

    "Here''s the thing. Master Yvain here is known to have an interesting rtionship with wild animals and his horse here, Jewel, has never been ridden by anyone but him."

    The golden knight finally decided to say his piece.

    "You can take her, but only if you can convince her to let you ride."

    The golden knight helped him put on the saddle and gave Emery a try to ride.

    Just as he said the horse was very wild, she didn''t even want to be touched by him, how would he be able to ride her.

    Truth be told, Emery hadn''t much experience with horses as well. However, he really wanted to try something.

    Emery slowly approached the horse and slowly used his spirit reading ability.

    He was never as gifted as Klea or any of the other elite students in mind probing, but he had learned a trick or two during his elite ss study.

    He knew how one should try to tame a wild creature, and of course, horses were not even one of the high tier creatures to be worried about.

    Emery started with a simple message, introducing himself to the horse, and with no time at all, he was already able to touch the horse and finally ride her.

    The spirit reading ability did not only just let him to ride the horse, but Emery could easilymunicate with the horse, which was a huge advantage for an amateur rider like him.

    This surely gave a shock to both Yvain and the princess. The golden knight could only shake his head and let his horse be used by Emery tomorrow.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out our website on https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 338 - Jousting

    <h4>Chapter 338: Jousting</h4>

    The second day of the tournament had started and the arena was already full of nobles and royalty waiting to watch their favorite squires in action. The event started with cheering crowds, trumpet tunes and pirs of fire reaching up to the skies.

    The arena had been separated with three long wooden rails spread all over the 300-feet width of the ce.

    Within the span of one day, the previous archery arena has turned into three jousting lines.

    Jousting was, in a way, an early training for the squires to see how they would perform in a cavalry charge.

    During a charge, knights must know how to control their rides, so it remains running straight in ordance with the formation. It necessitates riding skills, bnce, dexterity to aim thence, and courage under the unrelenting and high-pressure atmosphere of a battlefield.

    After all, a cavalry charge was usually done to breach the enemy lines. In such a situation, riding at full speed was only for the braves. One second of hesitation and the knight would instantly lose his life.

    Today''s jousting tournament was opened with a speech from knightmander Sir Agrival the Wise. The knight congratted yesterday''s event winners and dered the beginning of today''s event.

    Before the squires'' turn to perform, two silver knights went down for a demonstration.

    Those two were not strangers to the audience. In fact, they were the previous cavalry champions of the Divine Knight Order.

    On one side, stood a knight from the Gangani Kingdom apanied by a fierce-looking brown horse. The kingdom was located in the north, side by side with the Norgales Kingdom. Hence, it is also in a constant war with the northern tribes for territory.

    Though they were both located in the north, Gangani Kingdom''s territory mostly consisted of green ins, hence it was known for exporting the best horses out of all the seven kingdoms. The grassynd allowed a lot of horse-riding fields to be built and the need for good horses in a battlefield ensured the constant demand for their horses.

    The silver knight from Gangani Kingdom was also the winner of a cavalry tournament five years ago.

    On the other side, stood a knight in a ck cape with an impressive embroidered white bird emblem. The white bird was the symbol of the Cantiaci.

    When he emerged, the crowd started to cheer wildly. Not only was he the winner three years ago, he was also the famous young prince of the Cantiaci Kingdom, Prince Edward. The prince with the curly hair looked regal standing next to his ck horse.

    Prince Edward was a handsome man, and as such, he was the favorite of many young female nobles.

    The two knights quickly jumped onto their horses. After they sat, they took the long balsance strapped on their back.

    The trumpets sounded, marking the start of the demonstration, admist the crowd''s cheering.

    Both knights pulled their horses'' reins and charged, each galloping from two different sides at high speeds. Theirnce was pointed forward and each move was made with intent to defeat.

    Brackkkk!

    The prince was able to aim hisnce to the opponent''s arms, while the Gangani knight scored a direct hit to the shoulder. The hit broke the Gangani knight''snce to splinters,

    The crowds cheered in awe from the sight. The first charge was won by the Gangani knight.

    Prince Edward only managed to get one point for hitting his opponent''s arm, while the opponent received three points. As the shoulder was a vital part for a knight to be able to keep fighting, the hit was worth one point, while thence breaking meant one extra point.

    In a joust, a properly executed charge had a high chance to destroy the wielder''snce, hence it was used as a sort of detector to see if a participant managed to get the perfect angle and attack with maximum strength.

    The current points sit at 3 to 1, and the crowds started to cheer louder and encourage the ck prince. When the trumpets resounded, the two were ready for a second charge. They each grabbed a newnce, jumped up to their horse and charged full speed to meet each other in the middle.

    Brckkkk!

    This time, the prince managed to hit the Gangani knight in the head. The knight swayed off from his horse and fell without even managing to hit the prince. That hit resulted in a full-mark of five points, instantly making the prince the winner of the opening fight.

    Everyone stood and cheered, admiring the handsome ck prince.

    After the prince finished, he did not return to his tent. Instead, he galloped towards the stage where the royalty sat and watched.

    He opened his knight helmet, stared at a particr girl sitting amongst other nobles and shouted.

    "Princess Gweh, I present today''s honor in your name."

    The deration made the crowd stop. Everyone stared at him, including the princess herself.

    Realizing that now all attention was focused on him, the prince looked up with confidence, smiled, and said.

    "I am hoping this win will be a sufficient token of my affection, will you ept princess?"

    The quiet audience exploded into murmurs of gossip and shouts of excitement. The ck prince took his victory as his chance to show the seven kingdoms of his seriousness towards the Lioness princess.

    Now that the deration was out in the open, the princess was forced to give the prince an answer right away. There was no chance to think over her words.

    Emery merely stared at everything unfolding in the arena. Though he was a low-ranked noble, the rtionship between Edward and Gweh was a known gossip whispered amongst even themoners. It was almostical, really. From the first time they met, Edward had always tried to win her over and Gweh always rejected, no matter what he did.

    This time it would be no different.

    The princess stood confidently, though Emery was able to see the slight quiver on her lips, something that people without enhanced senses wouldn''t have noticed. Though her posture was confident, it was clear, she was trapped between a rock and a hard ce.

    "Prince Edward, we have known each other for so long. I hope we can always respect each other just like how friends would."

    All the audience was focused on them, and thus, they could see the prince''s face pale with rejection. Though the prince tried to stay calm, he immediately snapped.

    "You don''t know what is good for you, young princess!" The prince shouted, before riding back to his spot in anger.

    The act enraged some of the crowd, the knights and the squires from Lioness Kingdom. Though the act of riding towards the nobles'' sitting ce was already frowned upon, it could be excused as the prince trying to impress someone he loved. Unfortunately, there was no such justification for his insult towards the princess.

    Every eye was focused on the princess, the squires and Emery included.

    Princess Gweh smiled and sat down, and then she sighed. She released a tension that she tried to keep hidden from everyone in the crowd.

    She knew that this rejection would ruin their friendship, but she would never like him in that way. From the beginning of their friendship, Gwen knew the prince was never a good suitor.

    When she was deep in thought, she heard a voice from a few seats next to her.

    "Wow, princess, you really are cold." The voice chuckled. "But don''t worry, he was really asking for embarrassment himself. haha"

    Princess Gweh turned to look at the golden prince, Arthur Pendragon.

    While the crowds were busy whispering, all 290 squires from the seven kingdoms prepared themselves..? It was time for the squire jousting tournament to start.

 Chapter 339 - Clash

    <h4>Chapter 339: sh</h4>

    "Who does that shitty prince think he is?!" said Lucas in rage

    After the disy of tant disrespect, of course the Lioness knights and squires were unable to restrain their anger. The feeling of resentment was clear in their actions.

    "Did he dared to do these because we are a weak kingdom��!"

    "Our princess��" One squire nced at her. "She looks so sad."

    Emery himself was enraged and would love to get back at the prince somehow, but still, he thought the squires were being a little bit too gung-ho about this.

    Lucas approached Emery, put his hands on Emery''s shoulders and said.

    "Lanzo! You... You must show them that we are not weak!"

    Lucas'' words attracted the attention of other squires. Everyone started to crowd and gather around Emery.

    "Yes, Lanzo! We can''t take this humiliation lying down!"

    "Aren''t you guys being a bit-" Emery shook his head. "Okay, listen, if you want everything to change, don''t just dump your troubles on someone else. Take yournce and do it yourself! Don''t just hope for others to do the job for you. Look at you all, aren''t you the best Lioness has to offer? Then prove it! Show them we aren''t to be trifled with!"

    Emery''s words surprisingly made them all pumped up. They started to shout and yell.

    "None of you shall fail this one you hear me!!

    "For Lioness!! For the Princess!!"

    Unexpectedly, It seemed his words were way more effective than he expected.

    The trumpet resounded, marking the beginning of the tournament. The names of the first three knights were called. They would go up against the divine order''s chosen knights.

    The squires will each do two rounds, back and forth of jousting against a knight and the passing score this round was 2 points in two charges. That meant, they would only need to achieve one good direct hit on the head or shoulder or two hits from other ces for both charges.

    It sounded so easy at first nce, but in reality, it wasn''t. Keeping oneself steady in a fast-moving horse and still being able to hit urately against an opponent riding an equally fast horse was already very hard, and they also had to use their skills to outmaneuver the veteran knight''snce attacks.

    But though the odds were against them, Emery noticed all the Lioness squires seemed to be in high spirits.

    Mark was called first. He took a deep breath, jumped up his horse and smiled at his teammates, before riding against the knight. From the two rounds, he was able to hit the knight twice for 2 points.

    Lucas did even better. He managed to get a strong direct hit and received 3 points for his hard work.

    As for Abe, it seemed the earlier talk wasn''t lost on him. He managed to score five points by knocking down the opponent.

    No matter how much Emery hated him, he had to admit Abe was skilled and he didn''t shame the name of his Dread Knight teacher.

    Finally, after watching most of his fellow Lioness squires go out there, Lanzelot Dt''s name was called. He walked out while pulling ''Jewel, a brown horse with a golden mane, next to him. Each stride was full of confidence.

    With the assistance of his spirit force, Emery wouldn''t even need to control the horse at all. He believed the horse would not hesitate to run straight towards the enemy. There was no need to worry about velocity.

    Unfortunately, his biggest problem was hisck of experience, leaving him unable to predict the opponents'' moves at all? Will it be high? Low? To the side?

    There was no time to learn during the two charge attempts he had. Therefore, there was no other way but to make sure each charge count.

    "Lanzelot Dt!"

    His name was called out and all spectators shouted in excitement. They recognized him as the squire who won yesterday''s archery contest. Was it possible for the squire to make another surprise today?

    Emery jumped up his horse and steadied himself just in time for the sound of the trumpet.

    He pulled on his horse''s reins and dashed quickly, his hand tightly holding thence and boldly facing the oing knight.

    Left? Right? He couldn''t really tell.

    Right before they collided, Emery seems to have found the answer. There was no need to think and dodge, he merely needed to just ept the opponent''s hit, while trying to hit as strongly as he could.

    Brckkkkk!!

    As both parties charged with full power, the sound instantly attracted the attention of everyone there. Thanks to his high battle power, Emery managed to stay on his horse despite being hit, while the knight was thrown off from his horse and fell to the ground.

    Now that he felt the hit, it didn''t hurt all that much.

    "Knock down! Five points!" The score keeper announced.

    There were two things the audience loved to witness during a jousting game, a knock-down or a breakingnce. Emery was able to give them both and everyone cheered for him in response.

    As he was up against an experienced knight, it was even better. Some of the audience started to look at him with interest. It really wasn''t easy for a squire to receive points against these knights. And for this young squire managing to hit full points by knocking down an experienced knight was quite rare.

    The poor fallen knight was even get knock out unconscious that they needed to rece him with a different knight.

    Emery waited on the other end while a new knight took ance and take the pce opposite him. The crowds start cheering following the trumpet''s sound.

    Both sides start to gallop and like before Emery doesn''t worry about being hit at all, he''s confident with his strength and just makes sure hisnce would hit his opponent.

    When the two sh,?Emery manages to give what the audience wants one more time.

    Brrraackkkk!! Another knight knocks down after a hard hit that broke bothnces.

    The audience cheers widely at such spectacr sight.

    The jousting matches continued and within three hours, all squires hadpeted. More than 50 failed the test having less than the required 2 points.

    As for Emery and the other Lioness squires, it seemed that their efforts did not end in vain, as all of them managed to pass the minimum requirement for the tournament. Emery even reaches the top score among all the squires, which means he would participate in the next jousting round to find this year''s cavalry champion.

 Chapter 340 - Champion

    <h4>Chapter 340: Champion</h4>

    Brkkkk!

    Another charge, another knight dropped to the ground like a ragdoll after a full-power hit from Emery''snce. The sound of ance breaking to pieces, splinters of wood flying off in all directions, coupled with the fallen knight, made the crowds cheer in excitement. Other than to witness the squires'' skills, the audience mostly came here for this spectacle.

    This was Emery''s fourth charge in the jousting tournament. Each time he had to go, the crowd went wild. No matter what he did, he never seemed to disappoint the spectators.

    Some of the crowd started to chant his name,

    "Lanzelot! Lanzelot! Lanzelot!"

    The second jousting round ended with 50 squirespeting, after two more charges, the number dropped again to 10 top squires, with Emery being one among them.

    When Emery returned to put his horse away and entered back into the Lioness squires'' designated area, everyone gave him the wee fitting of a hero. Of course, that treatment was to be expected. After all, he was the squire who might receive the title of champion in both archery and cavalry.

    Everyone seemed happy, except Abe who cedst in the top 50. He threw his metal helmet to the wall in anger, but no one spared him any thought, including Emery.

    Emery still had to focus on winning the top 10 round.

    Out of the 10 top best cavalry squires, most of the slots were taken by Logress, Norgales and Gangani, thend of the horses. But out of all those great kingdoms, none of them was able to get anywhere close to full marks, unlike Emery who managed to do just that.

    Now that the battle was no longer squire versus knight, the remaining candidates became even more nervous. It was to be expected, after all, this time they would take each other down.

    "Lanzelot Dt!"

    When the name was called, the spectators turned rowdy and started to chant his name again. Some even stood and called for him.

    Emery rode the brown horse with golden hair, ''Jewel'', and galloped out from the side of the rail. This time, he was up against a talented Logress squire. Emery remembered the squire had obtained around three points away from full marks in the previous rounds.

    The trumpet resounded and the sounds of galloping filled the arena.

    Brcckkk!

    The squire tried hard to dodge, but it was in vain and he was still thrown to the ground.

    No one could dodge Emery''s quick hand movements. Coupled with Jewel''s fierce and fast charge, the other squires stood no chance.

    "Lanzelot!! Lanzelot!!"

    The crowd turned even wilder.

    The next opponent Emery had to face was a Gangani rider. Though the squire was one of the decent performers amongst the top 10, perhaps the top fifth or sixth, he seemed to be so intimidated he almost fell off his horse upon hearing Emery''s borrowed name.

    He lost his will to fight before the tournament even started. In the end, he wasn''t able to give his best efforts. He ended up being thrown off his horse just like what Emery did to the previous challengers.

    "Who the hell is this young squire?!"

    The question was asked by bewildered, interested and enraged nobles and royalty alike. They were shocked and enraged their favorite candidates were all defeated by a squire without a name and the unknown squire kept on racking more and more perfect strikes.

    The third opponent came from Norgales and he tried to rile up the crowd by showing off hisnce before charging full speed towards Emery. But, just like the opponents before him, he was also thrown off from his horse and fell down.

    Fortunately, the jousting tournament was conducted using a specialnce made of hollowed pine wood, ensuring no participant was hurt. In addition, the wood could also splinter and break easily to rile up the audience even more.

    "Lanzelot! Lanzelot!"

    "That young man is insane! He didn''t even look before charging and he just keeps on going! He wasn''t afraid in the least. What a courageous squire!"

    An experienced knight overseeing the match said in wonder.

    Emery was unstoppable, through the fourth and fifth charge, he kept on making perfect score after perfect score. Now, he was the undisputed cavalry champion for this year.

    "Congrattions, Lanzelot Dt!"

    The unknown young man from a small family in a weak kingdom managed to receive both avable titles this year. Of course, such a feat made themander of the Divine Order notice him.

    After the announcement of the winner, Emery was summoned by the knightmander. With a slow trot, he rode towards the royalty balcony, but before he reached themander, he decided to stop in front of the Lioness princess and gave a slight bow as a mark of respect.

    "My princess, I present the honor from today''s victory to you."

    Those were the exact words said by the ck prince before. Of course, such a daring act from a mere squire was enough to cause an uproar on the audience and royal seats alike.

    Everyone suddenly remembered what happened before and their whispers started to echo all around the arena.

    "What are you doing, Lanzelot?!" The princess asked, unable to even hide her surprise. But her reaction was quickly forgotten for the ck prince had stood up from his seat, took his horse and rode towards Emery.

    Emery was d his improvised attempt to rile up the prince worked. At first, he thought this was only enough to embarrass him. But, contrary to his expectations, the silver knight was dumb enough to ran towards him on horseback with clear, unbidden anger. This was a much, much better oue than what he expected.

    The ck prince stared at Emery, took out hisnce, pointed thence towards Emery and dered with anger clouding his gaze.

    "You, nameless squire! I challenge you to a duel!"

    Emery smirked, unable to hide his glee and calmly replied.

    "I ept."

 Chapter 341 - Last Charge

    <h4>Chapter 341: Last Charge</h4>

    The young prince Edward of the Cantiaci Kingdom was the third son of the current Cantiaci ruler.

    From a young age, the prince had proved he was much smarter, much more talented in fighting and much more suitable to rulepared to his two older brothers. However, he was born in a monarchy and the circumstances of his birth ensured he would never even have the chance for a future as a ruler.

    However, one thing he had that his older brothers didn''t was the favor of the queen. His mother did everything she could to open up a way for him to rule. That was, by giving him the chance to rule another kingdom. The prosperous neighboring kingdom without a prince.

    Not only was the Lioness Kingdom a promise of territory to rule for him, it was also a promise of a beautiful princess as his future queen. For those, the ck prince had long set his eyes upon the throne.

    He tried everything to reach the spotlight, from gifting small trinkets to the princess, befriending her, getting to know more about her and so on. The tournament two years ago had bolstered his confidence and now that the princess hade of age, he nned to use the cavalry tournament as a stage to finalize his n.

    He put the princess in a tough spot in the disguise of trying to present honor to her.

    To his surprise, the seemingly-timid princess was bold enough to dare reject him in front of the audience and the royals. That was enough to make his blood boil and now, a nameless squire from Lioness Kingdom dared to mock him. Of course, he would not let this go.

    The duel tradition done by the knights was something that had existed for as long as the order itself. Now, all he needed was the knightmander''s permission to hold such a challenge on this asion.

    On one hand, it was inappropriate to permit such a personal duel in an officially sponsored yearly tournament. However, the deration had reached the audience'' ears and drove them wild with excitement, forcing themander to ept.

    Thanks to what transpired today, the crowd wanted to see a performance from the nameless yet powerful squire against a champion. The fact that said champion was also a prince didn''t even cross their mind.

    The knightmander ended up giving his permission.

    The ck prince smiled. He was so excited to show the ungrateful princess a lesson.

    The prince and the squire stood on opposite sides of each other. From where he stood, the prince could see the foolish squire standing on the opposite side.

    The trumpet was sounded and the prince kicked his horse. The horse galloped fast, scattering dust into the air, ready to hit his opponent.

    The prince was a veteran rider and he could see from afar how Emery showed many openings in his charge.

    He smiled. Today, he would prove his might to the ungrateful princess. "Fools!"

    The prince''s posture was perfect, his aim was true. No matter how he saw it, hisnce would hit the squire first.

    Brackkk!

    To his shock, the next thing Edward saw was the blue skies above. He was thrown off his horse and his back hit the ground.

    No matter how much he tried to deny it, to rationalize his defeat, no answer came. He was speechless beyond words, for he was sure hisnce would hit the inexperienced yet somehow lucky squire first.

    The crowd was cheering even louder than before. The nameless squire''s name echoed all over the arena. Everyone was singing their praise for the undefeated contestant.

    The still shocked prince climbed up back to his horse in disbelief, before he pulled the reins, letting the horse trot back to his aide.

    Edward could not believe what happened. There was only one reason he could think of for his defeat.

    "He must be cheating! I''m sure he''s wearing special armor underneath his current one!"

    When the prince''s aide gave him ance, Prince Edward decided to take his ownnce. Unlike the preparednces, thisnce was made of solid wood and though it would not be enough to cause any significant injury, it was more than enough to pierce the armor and reveal the squire''s underhanded tactics.

    "I will prove it, I will prove you cheated your way here!"

    The prince had lost his first charge. If he lost another, that would mean the biggest embarrassment in his whole life and to the name of the Cantiaci Kingdom. In addition, everything he worked so hard to achieve would go down the drain.

    Therefore, with this onest charge, even if the nameless squire didn''t cheat, he swore he would beat the nameless squire to the ground.

    The trumpet resounded again, marking the beginning of the second charge.

    The ck prince pulled the reins of his brilliant ck horse and charged forward. This time, he was using a realnce. There was no way he would lose.

    "You will learn your lesson for daring to go against me, kid!"

    The prince aimed hisnce directly towards Emery''s shoulders. This time, he waspletely sure hisnce was able to reach the squire first.

    Brackkkk!

    "��"

    Unfortunately, he cannot believe it�� Once again, the prince saw the blue skies, he flew off his horse and fall hard to the ground.

    After a second of silence, the crowds instantly cheer loudly. It was the loudest cheer ever.

    Lanzelot! Lanzelot! Lanzelot!

    They are expressing their admiration for Lanzelot, the nameless squire who managed to defeat the famous silver knight and previous champion.

    But, after a moment, the cheers suddenly turned into silence. They realized something strange about their new champion.

    The young squire sat on top of his horse, unmoving, with a piece of broken wood piercing his shoulder and blood spilling out of it.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 342 - Wounded

    <h4>Chapter 342: Wounded</h4>

    The piece of wood pierced through his body like an actual spear. No amount of spirit force nor battle power would be enough to ease the pain of such a wound.

    Though it was painful, Emery was not too worried. After all, he had been wounded far worse before. From the orc attack back in the woods, from Granny cutting off one of his arms, or that dragon boy''s relentless attacks, each of them caused him an unimaginable pain much, much worse.

    The best way to handle that wound was to quickly pull out the wood piece and cast [Nature Blessing] spell on the wound. If he could do that, then the wound would close up within minutes. But now, Emery was not exactly in a good situation to do that. He couldn''t just use his magic in front of thousands of people.

    For now, it would be better for him to keep his magic a secret. The champion of both archery and cavalry tournaments was also a wizard? That would just lead to more problems for him.

    Emery had no choice but bear the pain for a moment until he''s out of prying eyes.

    He rode the horse back towards the main stage, gave his respects to the knightmander and rode back to the tent reserved for Lioness squires.

    The whole thing seemed so surreal and the audience was still dumbfounded. The new champion just got hurt really badly, but still casually strolled with his horse like it was nothing.

    Overall, Emery showed an amazing performance that would not leave their mind for quite a while.

    Right after Emery rode back to the tent, the knightmander gave his closing speech and the cavalry tournament officially ended.

    People were still gossiping about the amazing thing that happened today, some also curing the fact that a certain prince somehow forgetting about a certain ck prince staying on the ground while still fuming about his defeat.

    --

    On the royal stage, things weren''t any less hectic.

    They talked about the mysterious squire, about how most of them had never heard of the Dt family before and about the extraordinary skills said squire seemed to possess. Some even talked of ways to lure the squire into serving their kingdom.

    Though they did so in hushed voices, that act was enough to establish how little they thought of Lioness, the weak kingdom.

    Prince Arthur did not indulge their gossips and sighed instead.

    "Princess Gweh, what an amazing squire you have there�� I would be lying if I didn''t say I''m jealous."

    The prince heard no answer and looked to his side, only to see the princess walking out of the stage with a hurried pace.

    Prince Arthur did not show any sign of being offended. Instead, he merely watched the princess run towards the Lioness tent with an amused smile.

    The concern showed how much she cared for the squire despite her status��

    It was intriguing. Perhaps, there was something more to them than what the eyes could see.

    --

    Emery pulled the reins, stopped the horse right in front of the tent and climbed down, blood still running from his shoulder. The squires all crowded all around him, with worried looks on their faces.

    It was to be expected, after all, the blood from his wound kept on running like water.

    "That damned prince!" One squire stomped his feet in anger. "I think this can be used to prove he''s using an illegalnce!"

    "You think?! That definitely is an illegalnce! Thence provided for the tournament were all made from hollow wood!"

    "Keep thence piece so we can protest!" Another squire added.

    "Hey, keep your voice down!" Another squire elbowed his friend and said in concern. "Do you forget he''s a prince? How are we going to protest? Waging war against the Cantiaci?"

    The group was silent hearing such statement, almost forgetting the hurt squire.

    "Hey, Lanzelot, are you alright?! Can you at least walk safely on your own?"

    "What the hell, that looks pretty nasty!"

    The squire''s concern made Emery feel a touch of happiness, but it was mixed with guilt, for no matter what. He had to keep lying to protect his identity as a wizard. He had to get away from them to use his magic as soon as possible.

    "Guys, I''m fine, please�� Help me and take this horse back to sir Yvain."

    The other squires were dumbfounded. From a nce alone, it was clear the wound was quite severe and some of them were thinking about how Emery''s blood loss might have gotten to his head. So, they tried to keep him from leaving.

    Emery tried to use his strength to push away the squires and run out as soon as possible-

    However, right as he reached the tent''s entrance, the princess burst in, apanied by Sir Yvain.

    "Lanzelot Dt, with my authority, I order you to stay! Squires! Help carry him to the estate right now!" Princess Gweh turned and looked at Yvain. "Yvain, ask for the Logress'' royal physician to treat him."

    Just like that, Emery was carried to the estate''s guest room. People took turns to watch him the whole time.

    The worst part of this was, even though the people watching him changed from time to time, the princess kept a constant watch on him, which gave him no chance to cast his healing spell.

    "This girl will really be the death of me!" Emery thought to himself.

    Emery tried to close his eyes and rx, figuring his situation could not get any worse. His answer came in the form of an elderly man slowly walking in.

    To his surprise, the royal physician assigned to treat him was the old Logress magician he saw yesterday.

    "Damn my luck!" he said to himself.

    Therefore, Emery was unable to use any magic at all. The moment he tried to use magic, the royal physician would realize and suspicion would fall on him.

    The old man was named Gaious and though he seemed fragile, he was a very attentive healer. The old man patiently took out the piece of wood and cleaned the wound so it was free of small splinters, before taking out a small jar filled with greenish paste.

    The greenish paste felt cool on Emery''s skin and after spreading a lot of it, the physician carefully bandaged the wound with soft fabric.

    From a nce, the green medicine was not inferior to the ''healing paste'' he usually made.

    Right when Emery thought his bad luck today would end, the old physician told the princess he highly rmends Emery to rest instead of joining tomorrow''s event for the sake of his health.

    "That old man really wanted to ruin my chances too, hah." Emery thought with a slight, bemused smile, cursing the prince in his mind fornding him in this situation.

    The night had fallen and everyone else had left except the princess.

    Her stare was intense enough and as he was afraid of, the princess seemed to have many questions for him.

 Chapter 343 - Stirred

    <h4>Chapter 343: Stirred</h4>

    Currently, the princess of the kingdom, someone who used to be dear to him was sitting on the chair next to the bed where he wasying. The situation somehow made Emery feel ufortable.

    The princess looked deep in thought for a few moments before asking.

    "I think this means you can try again next year."

    Though the princess tried to appear neutral, her smile was forced and Emery could see it clearly. He''s sure the princess wished he could finish the tournament and win.

    To be honest, Emery didn''t think the wound was such a big deal. Even without casting a healing spell, his battle power had increased so much and with it came an increase in his natural healing rate. With the treatment he had just received, Emery thought he would be at least 90% fit for tomorrow''s tournament.

    "Mydy, I would like to keep fighting tomorrow." Emery smiled politely.

    "You will? But your wound�� no, you really shouldn''t, please rest. "

    "I''m really fine, mydy, I really should get back to the others, thank you for the treatment."

    He was used to pushing his body even though he was wounded and right now, justying on the bed all alone with nothing to do felt like torture. He decided to sit up and get down from the bed, but the princess stood and pushed him back as strongly as she could.

    Emery winced. The princess unintentionally hurt his wounded shoulder.

    "I am sorry�� but no, I cannot permit that. You shall rest here and this is an order!"

    Silence fell upon them. The situation had turned even more awkward than before.

    "Lanzo�� I heard the others calling you Lanzo, can I call you that?

    Emery didn''t even have the time to nod or say anything, but the princess took his silence as a yes. Unexpectedly the Princess ask many questions about the other squire, about their wellbeing and preparations. Emery did not expect the princess to be so curious about the squire''s condition. After a few questions, finally, she asked the one question about him.

    "So tell me, Lanzo, why did you challenge the Cantiaci prince? I know you intentionally provoked him earlier."

    Emery was turned to silence. Indeed, why did he decide to do that? Was it because he hated the arrogant prince? Or was it because of her?

    He took a deep breath, before saying.

    "I simply wanted to fight him, princess. I wanted to prove myself against another champion."

    The princess was startled. She looked at his eyes for a bit and smiled. "Lanzo, you really are a bad liar�� But whatever your reason is�� I''m d you decided to do that. Thank you."

    The princess kept on looking at his face. It seemed she was lost in thought.

    "What is it, princess?"

    "Nothing, but you somehow remind me of someone��"

    "Someone?"

    "A good friend I used to have�� someone I grew up really close to."

    "Used to?... What... happened to this friend?"

    The princess shook her head, her expression one of genuine sadness. "He died."

    Emery''s heart suddenly beat faster, was she talking about him?. He decided to calm himself and say whateveres to mind

    "I am sorry to hear that mydy. I am sure he would be happy to know you are still thinking about him."

    "No, Lanzo�� it was an old story and I really wish I can just forget about it."

    Emery felt his heart was stirred. He wasn''t sure which part really bother him. The part where the princess was still thinking about him, or the part where she wanted to forget about him? Though a little bit of him knew her forgetting him was for the best, Emery was still shaken.

    The princess finally stand from the bedside chair

    "I guess I will not bother you again, Lanzo. I suggest you use your time to sleep and recover. If you really feel better tomorrow, you can choose to join or not to join the tournament, but remember, please don''t feel pressured. Whatever the decision you make, the kingdom will support you."

    Emery looked at the princess back with a mixed feeling, for a moment he forgot why he disliked her in the first ce.

    When the door closed, Emery quickly cast [Nature Blessing] on himself. The greenish light feltfortable on his wound.

    After he was outside, he cast [Hide in Shadow] just like before and a thin shroud of ck mist came to surround him, blending him with the darkness of midnight and the dancing shadows provided by the torches. All around him, the knights kept on patrolling, seemingly tireless.

    Emery needed to find more information about this divine orderpound and this night being away from the other squires, giving him the perfect opportunity to run around freely all night without worries.

    He decided to return to the highly guarded fort-like ce again. With his spirit force and blink he could easily pass through even after they doubled the amount of patrolling guards.

    Emery took his time to search the ce. He didn''t really know what he actually looking for but this fort-like ce certainly a special ce for the knight.? After a while, he finally ended up finding a mysterious room with a big door right after following the stairs to the basement of the fort.

    What made it mysterious, other than the fact it was guarded by half a dozen silver knights, was that Emery seemed to find his spirit force being twisted and distorted whenever he wanted to try to sense what was behind the door.

    What was in there? What is strong enough to distort even his senses?

    Before he rashly decided to force his way in, he decided he should probably ask around about this. After all, going in would be a risk and most likely he could get some answers from the other knights, or at least he can always go back to Venta with his [spatial gate] and ask Kastan about it.

    He wasn''t too keen about going back to rest in the room prepare by the princes in the estate,? he doesn''t want to have any more awkward encounters with the princess in the morning. Therefore Emery decided to return to the squire camp instead, Finally like a thief in the night, he sneaks back to the squire bed, stretched his body, and closed his eyes. Tomorrow was a big day and he needed to be well-rested.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 344 - Third Day

    <h4>Chapter 344: Third Day</h4>

    Emery fell into a dreamless sleep, only awoken by the golden light from the rising sun shining through the windows. Without wasting time, he woke up and got dressed.

    The third day of the tournament had finally started.

    Today was only the third day of the five-days-long tournament. But, for most squires, this day was the day their fate would be decided.

    Today, the judges will choose the top 100 squires and all of those chosen will be given the honor to join the Knights of Divine Order.

    This was the moment they have prepared for their whole lives, the culmination of the blood, sweat and tears they poured into their training.

    Emery went to his tent and walked to the rack, inspecting the provided leather armor before wearing it. He took one sword and shield in each hand and tested the weight of the sword by swinging it once in every direction.

    The sword felt a bit light and an experimental knock on the shield made Emery realize the item was not quite durable, but it certainly was enough. Though the sword was light, its weight was distributed quite evenly, which meant Emery would have little to no problem executing attacks with it. Each practice swing he did made the de emit a whooshing sound, as it cleaved through the air.

    While he was testing the weapon, some of the squires approached him and asked about his health, concerned he decided to participate in spite of his wound. He decided to exin that the wound no longer hurt and thanked the Logress physician for his rapid recovery.

    "Oh, by the way, Lanzo, did you hear?"

    "What is it?"

    "Apparently, Prince Edward of Cantiaci was punished by the order for what he did yesterday and was given a dishonorable discharge as a result."

    Some of the squires who hadn''t heard the news turned rowdy after hearing that. It was natural for everyone to be happy, all the squires gathered here hated what the prince did to the princess.

    Meanwhile, Emery was a little bit surprised at how heavy the punishment the prince received, did the knight order truly care about honor?

    Emery was also concerned this would bring trouble to the princess and her kingdomter on. However, on second thought, knowing the kind of man the prince was. It''s probably a good thing that he''s being discharged from the order.

    Emery shook his head. He had no time to be concerned about these things. After all, he had a tournament to win and a title to get.

    The trumpet was sounded and the call for all squires could be heard from outside.

    Everyone walked out of the tent and stood in the center of the field for the opening ceremony. This time, the knightmander stood next to King Uther Pendragon, who gave the opening speech for the game.

    "I wish you all the best and may the best squire win!"

    All 240 squires drew their numbers and went back to the tent to wait for their turn.

    The arena was no longer split into three lines for cavalry. Instead, it was now split into eight smaller arenas. Today''s game involved traditional closebat, where the squires were allowed to choose any weapon between: broadsword, sword and shield, or mace and shield.

    Without even considering the other options, Emery chose the path of the sword.

    The first match was about to start and Emery decided to rest in the tent, while preparing his mind to concentrate. While he was lost in thoughts, the squires'' chatter suddenly went silent. He looked at the entrance to see two figures walking in.

    They were the princess and Yvain, the Golden Knight.

    All the squires quickly kneeled on one knee to give their respects. For most of the squires, the princess was a blessing, as, without her, they would not even have the chance to participate. This may be the only time the princess was given the chance to take charge of the event and they would not let such an opportunity go to waste.

    "My squires, I hope you can do your best in the tournament. Give it your all and go to make me and the kingdom proud." The princess smiled, and all the squires raised their fists. It seemed their fighting spirit was restored.

    The princess looked around and her eyes met Emery''s.

    "Lanzo!"

    To be honest, Emery considered pretending he didn''t see her, as he was reluctant to talk with her due to what she said yesterday, but there was no way to do that here, with the squires watching him.

    "Yes, mydy." Emery approached the princess and kneeled in front of her.

    "You leave the room without words, that''s really impolite. Don''t do that again!"

    The princess ordered him to stand and gave him a small jar of something that looks simr to the green healing paste.

    "I know you won''t want to miss the tournament, therefore I have fetched a very good medicine for you. This will definitely help, I heard it will ease the pain from your wound for a few hours."

    Emery gave a small bow and nodded.

    "Thank you, princess."

    Emery was about to turn around and go back to where he sat, but the princess stopped him.

    "No, stay here and use it now, or I will not let you participate."

    Emery was worried. If they saw what happened to his wound, he would get more questions than he wasfortable with right now.

    "What are you waiting for? You aren''t shy, are you?" The princess let out a small smile.

    His brain scrambled to look for a way to avoid the situation, but with the princess, the squires and the golden knight watching him, there was no way to wriggle out of this situation. With hesitation, Emery removed his armor, and to the princess and the knight''s shock, they saw his wound was almost nonexistent.

    "How could this be?!"

    The only reason he could give to the princess was,

    "I am sure it was thanks to the medicine I was given before by the Logress physician my Lady."

    The princess didn''t respond. She still stared at the almost disappearing wound.

    To try and relieve the awkward silence, Emery hurriedly put the new paste on his shoulder and wore his armor back. Luckily, his number was called momentster and the trumpet resounded as his cue to start. Thanks to that, there was no need to exin further.

    "Thank you, princess. But, I really need to head out now."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 345 - Close Combat

    <h4>Chapter 345: Close Combat</h4>

    The sonorous sounds of trumpets that were superseded by the boisterous apuse from the audience marked the start of closebatpetition of the Knight Tournament.

    Within no time, the first eight pairs of squires were called upon to their position. Their appearance was weed by another round of apuse. Afterwards, the aide continued by announcing the rules of thepetition, which were very simple.

    The squires would be fighting against each other, until one of them yielded or was unable to continue fighting. Obviously, the act of killing was strictly not forbidden and the transgressor would be sentenced under the royal authority.

    "Lanzelot Dt!"

    The moment the aide called Emery''s current name, themotion instantly escted to a whole other level, as the crowd exploded into excitement. Themotion was to be expected because some of them were worried about the injuries he received from yesterday''spetition. However, those injuries didn''t seem to be able to stop the young champion from participating, which meant they would be able to be entertained again today, just like yesterday.

    Even before thepetition began, thousands from the audience were already chanting his name over and over, bringing a formless pressure to other squires who heard it. The enthusiasm the audience showed wasn''t without reason, as it was rare to find a participant who managed to be the champion in both archery and cavalry. Throughout the history of the Knights Tournament, there had only been a handful of them.

    Hence, it was natural for them to root for this young squire to achieve the all-kill, winning all thepetitions as the champion.

    "Lanzelot! Lanzelot! Lanzelot!"

    The people who sat in the VIP area were also amazed by the spectacle; impressed with how this year''s Tournament had be so different.

    "Princess Gweh... Who is this Lanzelot figure? Is he any good in closebat as well?" asked one of the high ranking officials from other kingdoms.

    "What about his family? I never heard of the Dt Family in Lioness before." said another.

    "How old is he, princess? It appears he''s the youngest among this year''s participants..."

    For a moment, Gwen was overwhelmed by all the questions. She did not know if they asked because they were indeed curious about Emery or nned to poach him to their own kingdom. Hence, she kept her silent.

    However, her attitude brought even more questions, instead of silencing them. Fortunately, when the golden prince, Prince Arthur Pendragon, moved his seat next to her, all those people shut their mouths and the noise disappeared immediately.

    Ignoring the gazes given by others, Arthur looked at the princess and said with a smile, "My dear princess, I hope you don''t mind mypany."

    Gwen nodded her head subtly as a response. Right when she thought that her tranquility was restored, Prince Arthur''s voice resounded from beside her.

    "Actually, I also do have a question. From what Gaius told me, I was surprised that your squire was able to participate today."

    "Me and you both, my prince... Me and you both��"

    -----

    The crowd once again became noisier, cheering so loudly that it was almost as if they had fallen into madness.

    It appeared the crowd cheered because the young squire had easily disable his first opponent. One could even say that the young squire almost did it with no effort, seeing how unscathed the former was.

    "Lanzelot!! Lanzelot!!"

    "That was pretty quick! I wasn''t able to see his skill at all." said Arthur, carefully observing the duel. His words were almost like a shout due to the excitement.

    Emery calmly returned back, under the sight of everyone, to the corner where the other Lioness'' squires were. Immediately after, the others congratted him. Even though they weren''t the ones who achieved that feat, they felt proud for him as well.

    All squires in thispetition would fight 5 times each and the top 100 with the most wins would all receive their title. This certainly made all of them fight with all they got as there was no room for mistakes.

    All the 240 squires were the best of what the young generation of the 7 kingdoms had to offer. Most of them were children of nobles who had studied the way of the knight from a young age. Hence, none of them were weak.

    But for Emery, this was no challenge at all. Compared to thebat puppets the Academy had, they were mostly at the strength of level two, or level three at most. He was sure none of them could scratch him even if he didn''t move his legs and only moved his body.

    The second, the third, the fourth, even the fifth match; Emery was undefeated, as he beat his opponent effortlessly. He won each fight beautifully, with his opponent yielding under his sword. As a result, the audience became even more excited.

    "Lanzelot! Lanzelot! Lanzelot!"

    Emery wasn''t too worried about hiding his sword skills anymore, as he unleashed itpletely. Unfortunately, the other squires weren''t capable enough to show everything he had to offer.

    Though he wasn''t sure if he did this for his own childhood dream, his kingdom, or someone else. All in all, those reasons encouraged him for one purpose.

    Win!

    "I yield!"

    With this one sentence, the young squire of the Lioness Kingdom, Lanzelot Dt won all 5 matches perfectly. His position to be knighted was guaranteed because of his aplishment.

    He defeated all of his opponents without receiving any attacks, much to the amazement of those who saw his performance.

    ...

    The closebatpetition finally ended, with the crowd hoping to see him again tomorrow for the silver knight title.

    As for the Lioness'' squires, all of them were in a very good mood. Even though some of them didn''t make it through, surprisingly 12 of them did, Marc, Lucas and Abe being part of them.

    Though this number was not as many as the other kingdoms, it was actually a new record for the Lioness Kingdom itself.

    Therefore, another round of celebration was held that night.

    "For the Lioness Kingdom!!"

    "Cheers!!!

    "To Lioness!!"

    "To our champion!!"

    "..."

    "Where is he?"

    While people wanted to celebrate with him, Emery was already gone without a trace.

    At the moment, Emery had secretly escaped the celebration and made his return to Venta Vige through his [Spatial Gate].

    Kastan, who was once part of the silver knights, told him about the mysterious room with the huge door. And the answer was actually quite unsurprising for him.

    "That is the ce where the Sword of Divine, the Excalibur, is kept. And only gold knights are allowed inside. We, silver knights, would only be able to see it once, when we won the title.

    Hearing this definitely gave Emery more reason to win tomorrow''spetition.

 Chapter 346 - Knights Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 346: Knight''s Tournament</h4>

    The first three days of the tournament were made for the squire''s advancement to be a knight; during this period, finally, from 300 squires, 100 had sessfully chosen to be knighted.

    But the tournament has not yet ended, as now the next two days would be the most anticipated part of the tournament.

    These two days will be the part where the divine order would choose 10 knights to be given the silver title.

    But, the participants weren''t going to be just the 100 squires, it was open for all knights under 30 years from the 7 kingdoms.

    All participants were veteran knights, confident enough to receive their much-coveted advancement this year.

    This arrangement may seem unfair to the newer squires, but the purpose of the tournament itself was to find the best knights to receive the silver title.

    The other reason was to teach the newly advanced squires not to becent.

    These young sessful squires needed to quickly understand what they needed to aim for next, these methods proved to be effective to drive all the kingdom''s young knights to improve their skill and strength.

    With less experience and most likely still tired after their three days ofpetition, it was almost inevitable for them to lose to the more experienced knights.

    There were only 10 open silver knight positions. Practically every year, all of them were taken by the senior knights. On rare asions, some genius young talent would get it right away.

    From Lanzo''s performance, everyone knew he was the best one from all the squires this year. But the question remained, would he be able to disy his brilliance andpete against the veteran knights?

    Just like yesterday, today''s session would be a closebat tournament. They would each fight 5 times and by tomorrow, 40 would be selected topete again to find the top 10 and the champion to receive the title.

    The knightmander weed the veteran knights, while the trumpets yed their tunes, marking the start of the match.

    In thest few days, the audience had seen the squirespete for their desired title. Now, they would witness a fight between knights who had done many valuable deeds for their kingdom.

    Many had shown their strength in the same arena the past few years. But the fact they were still here meant, they had been failing over and over again

    After the top 10 spots slipped away from their hands all those years ago many vowed not to repeat that mistake.

    All the veterans came armed with experience and determination. Confident to make it up there for sure, this time.

    Brcckkkk!

    A knight swung down his sword hard. The strike shattered his opponent''s wooden shield into splinters.

    In fights where one of the participants used a shield, that was the mostmon form of defeat. The moment they were out of strength and fall, will be the end of them.

    However, Emery''s fight was quite different from the rest.

    Though he had a shield, Emery''s footwork was swift and urate, enough to dodge attacks within a hair''s breadth and attack while his opponent was distracted. Thanks to his speed, and skill, fighting against him would often end with him disarming the opponent''s weapon.

    As Emery won his fights using speed and technique instead of raw strength, the audience enjoyed watching his fights more than others.

    There were a few names that were chanted by the audience in each fight, but as the match went on, the name of the young champion Lanzo almost never left their lips.

    "Lanzelot!! Lanzelot!!"

    Once again, on the fourth day, the audience chanted his name in adoration.

    The cheers became heated up. The audience waspletely invested in the fights, while the royal stage was abuzz with discussions.

    "Princess Gweh, I am pretty sure your champion down there will get his silver title in this tournament." Said Arthur while looking down at the ongoing fight. Where Lanzo just managed to disarm his opponent.

    Before the princess could answer, another voice joined the conversation. It was the minister from Norgales Kingdom.

    "My prince, I respectfully disagree. The young man has good footwork, but that is all he has. Once he gets tired or someone manages to catch him, it will all be over."

    The princess frowned upon hearing the words from the Norgales minister, but then the prince Arthur once more said his mind

    "No need to worry, Princess. He''s ignorant. Your knight is really a genius swordsman and i see he is trying to hide his strength. If anyone thinks he is weak, they arepletely wrong. Trust me, that knight will be a famous swordsman in the future."

    "Thank you for the kind words, Prince Arthur."

    "But although you don''t need to worry about his skill, You do need to worry about whether he would continue to serve as a knight in your kingdom. I had people check on him, I know that he came from a lower noble family without any real ties to the Lioness Kingdom. Tell me, Princess, after he bes the new celebrity of Briton, will you still be confident he will stay in Lioness kingdom?"

    The princess fell silent. The truth was, she knew from the start that Lanzo is special, but never this big. Hence she had no answer.

    The prince smiled and added. "If you really don''t care about it, can you send a few good words so he''ll consider choosing Logress instead of the other five?"

    The princess opened her mouth in surprise, but before she could reply��

    "I am just joking, Princess. Don''t take it to heart." The prince smiled.

    Unconsciously the golden prince finds their conversation to be more enjoyable each day. He found the princess to be more interesting than he thought.

    The fourth day of the tournament ended and Emery still tore through the ranks, defeating everyone who dared to cross his way.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 347 - Final Day

    <h4>Chapter 347: Final Day</h4>

    This was the final day of the Divine Order Tournament.

    Out of the 240 knightspeting yesterday, only 40 remained while the rest had been stomped away.

    40 knights from all seven kingdoms were going topete for the silver title.

    Unfortunately, among the 12 young Lioness knights, only Emery and Abe managed to reach this far. However, considering how only a total of 8 young squires managed to retain their spot in the tournament, this was quite the achievement for the Lioness Kingdom, the kingdom known for its weakness andck of knights.

    Now, the silver title was only two fights away. For Abe, it would be no exaggeration to call these two days a fight for his life. This was his chance to prove his worth to the kingdom and to his master. To prove that his hellish training was not in vain.

    Now that there were only two people left in the Lioness corner, things of course became a little bit awkward.

    Anyone could see Abe hated the person standing next to him.

    "Abe Fantumar."

    His name was called and from the other name, it seemed he was scheduled to fight a strong Logress veteran. It was clear his chances to win were really slim and he''d really hate to disappoint his father or worse, disappoint the princess, who he really wanted to impress.

    While he was struggling with his own doubts, the guy standing next to him looked calm and full of confidence. The thought that Lanzo was not taking this fight seriously filled him with fury.

    "Lanzo, if I fail here today, make sure you make the kingdom proud."

    Emery looked at Abe and raised his eyebrows. He didn''t think the son of such a disgusting pig noble, who had shown himself to be so full of spite before, was capable of saying such a thing. It seemed there was no such thing as an entirely bad person. Maybe there was still hope for Abe, he thought.

    Abe said it with his face turned away from Emery before walking out of the tent with such pressure on his mind.

    Emery could see Abe was trying really hard to win this fight, he wanted to win so badly, and apparently, he seeded. Emery could see Abe smiling widely raising his sword proudly

    The announcer called for Emery''s name for the next fight. Once again, it was a quick and easy fight and when he came back, the atmosphere between him and Abe turned awkward again.

    An hour passed in silence and the second match started, where they wouldpete for a spot in the silver knight title.

    Abe was confident the moment his name was called, but right afterward, it was as if fate decided to y a joke on them.

    The next name he heard was Lanzelot''s; a shiver went down his spine. For the Silver Knight title, they had topete against each other.

    This announcement made Abe feel as if thunder had struck him. Thest few days, he had witnessed Lanzo''s skills first hand, there was no hope to win against this squire.

    Emery simply sighed and smiled. "May the best knight win."

    Abe''s luck had run out and it seemed he was fated to fail here. Failing was truly not an option, for it would spell ruin on his entire life.

    "Lanzo," Abe whispered, while they stood in the arena encircling each other, looking for an opening to strike. "I really need this title. Please, name your price and I am sure my father will pay, no matter how much."

    Hearing this made Emery very disappointed and he merely shook his head.

    Desperation had driven one of the kingdom''s best squires to resort to bribery. Such a dishonorable act had no ce in the knights'' order.

    "No, Abe. Never." Emery gave a stern answer.

    Abe''s visage twisted with rage and he charged towards Emery with all his might. His once graceful movements turned erratic and desperate. Driven by his emotions, he reduced his own chances to win.

    Emery parried the blow and spun around, before using his shield as a hook and hit Abe''s hand until he drops the sword. Only left with a shield, he tried to defend himself while looking for a chance to retrieve his sword.

    Before Abe managed to do so, his shield shattered under Emery''s downward sword swing.

    Emery had won.

    Before returning to his tent, Emery sighed and said. "Abe, you will never be able to win if you doubt yourself."

    Abe walked out of the arena, with a lot weighing his mind. Meanwhile, the audience kept on cheering.

    "Lanzelot! Lanzelot!"

    With this victory, Emery entered the top 10, it was now time to determine the champion.

    In the first fight, Emery was called to fight against a mace user. Oddly, his opponent ditched his shield right after the trumpet resounded, giving him the chance to swing his mace with both hands and increased his attack power.

    The moment the mace contacted the ground, it left a small crater.

    Emery danced all around the strikes. While they were powerful, they were also rtively slow, ensuring he would always be able to dodge. He kept on dodging, while leading his opponent towards the edge of the arena.

    Right when Emery was cornered, he quickly dodged, using footwork he quicklynded behind his opponent. This made the mace wielder bewilder with confusion, it ended right away with Emery''s sword touching his throat.

    Another victory for Emery,

    Though Emery knew every single one of the 10 chosen knights already had the power befitting of a silver knight, they were unlucky, because today, they would have to fight him for the title of champion.

    "Lanzelot! Lanzelot!"

    He won his next two battles and the cheers became even louder. Some nobles shouted an offer for him, while some girls expressed their love.

    After defeating hisst opponent beautifully, he was finally announced as the champion.

    "We finally have this year''s champion!! Lanzelot!!"

    For the first time in thest 50 years, finally, a silver knight champion was born from the Lioness Kingdom,

    Being thest man standing in the arena, the winner of the tournament made Emery wonder if this was really a dreame true for him.

    If his father was still alive would he be proud of him?

    But during such an asion seeing thousands of people staring at him, what filled his mind was the thought about Morgana. He wonders if the girl was sitting there among one of those people watching the tournament.

    Little did he know that there was actually one among the crowd who saw him with a rather unique expression.

 Chapter 348 - Emotional

    <h4>Chapter 348: Emotional</h4>

    The five days tournament had finally ended.

    There was still onest day of celebration, where all the squires would be called to witness the winners get their awards. But that would be held in the Divine Order hall tomorrow, and no one aside from Divine Order knights and the squires would be invited there.

    Emery wiped the sweat off his brow and walked out of the arena together with the knighted Lioness squires. Right after crossing the gates, he saw crowds had formed all around the ce.

    Most of them were high ranking nobles, famous prominent figures from various kingdoms and even royalty.

    No Lioness knight or squire had experienced such a thing before. They were all shocked, unable to decide what to do in this situation.

    As for Emery, he could say hepletely hated it. The crowds made him feel suffocated. All he could tell from the confusion was that these people just liked to befriend him to get some kind of benefit from his talent.

    He wished he could just cast [Blink] to instantly get away from all that.

    Right when he seriously considered disappearing in front of the crowd, the Princess and her knights came, opening up a path for him.

    "Come, Lanzo. You can ride in my carriage!"

    Now it was either taking the princess'' offer, or being osted by the flood of annoying strangers, but time was not on his side. Without further consideration, Emery quickly walked towards the carriage. The scene only made all the other squires squinted at the carriage in jealousy. After all, the vehicle was small, and Lanzo would get a chance to be alone with the beautiful princess.

    The carriage was closed and they started to move away from the arena. All the Lioness knights followed behind them by walking.

    Emery was sitting right across the princess in a plush couch made of the finest fabric. Though the carriage looked simple, it had an elegant design.

    "Congrattions for your victory, Lanzo. You really made us proud."

    "Yes, thank you, Princess. It is my duty as a citizen."

    The princess looked at him and shed a meaningful smile.

    "Now, let me ask, what would you do? Now everyone knows your name; offers wille from all over Briton."

    Emery looked away for a second before answering.

    "I�� I will return to my familynd to pay respects to my parents and rebuild my family estate."

    "Ah, I see��" The princess'' smile faded slightly. "With your talent, you are more than capable of being in active service of the kingdom, you know."

    Emery looked back at the princess with a resolute gaze and answered.

    "No, Princess. I don''t think I will. For now, I have no intentions of being in any kind of cement."

    The princess looked at him with surprise. It seemed she did not expect being rejected outright just like that.

    "Then, tell me, Lanzo, what do you n to do after you go back home?"

    However, the answer Emery gave, only surprised her even more.

    "I was thinking of taking up farming, actually?"

    Hearing the answer, the princess let out an unrestrainedugh. In the confines of the small carriage, Emery saw a side of the princess he never saw before.

    At first, the princess thought the squire in front of her was joking, but his serious expression said otherwise. She had seen the squire lie before, and it seemed this time, he was telling the truth.

    "Ah, I see, you''re not joking, huh?"

    Emery nodded. To be exact, he wanted to use his time for his apothecary research. He just hoped he would find Morgana and then finish the sword quest as soon as possible so he can return to the bloodline research and his cultivation training.

    The princess suddenly turned emotional

    "Huh!! This is not funny! Many people can only dream to have strength like you.? You remember this Lanzo. Never forget! With the strength being entrusted to you,es a responsibility you must fulfill.

    Emery was surprised by the princess''s sudden outburst, he wasn''t sure the princess talked about him anymore, did she talk about herself? Did she talk about the burden of being the princess?

    The princess looked at him seriously and said.

    "I would rather see you joined another kingdom, as long as you are in service to the people. Look at the Norgales, they always need more talented knights fighting at north. Don''t blind yourself to the truth, Lanzo, there are many other things that could only be done by people like you!"

    Emery sighed internally. He had nned to reject this offer, but he certainly didn''t expect the princess would have such a strong adverse reaction to his n. He waited for a few moments, while the princess calmed herself down before saying.

    "I apologize, princess, but that is not my priority right now."

    Not only did he have no interest in doing active duty, he also had no ns on being Lanzelot for the rest of his life. He merely needed to find some information and after everything was done, he would slowly make Lanzelot Dt disappear from Briton.

    The princess bit her lip and asked.

    "Then, why did you even learn how to be a knight in the first ce?! Even if you have talent, you must have spent years of your life practicing!"

    "Once again, I''m sorry, princess. Indeed, I trained to be strong, but I have no wish to be in service to any kingdom, at least not in the near future."

    The princess became even more annoyed after hearing his answer.

    "Then, what is the point of you being a knight at all? You should be ashamed !!? Remember, Lanzo,e to the de ceremony tomorrow, I want you to rethink your oath."

    Finally, the carriage reached the estate and both of them separated in a sour mood. The princess didn''t talk much afterward, not even during the celebratory dinner.

    Though the princess was smiling, Emery knew her heart was still troubled.

    Emery harbored no illusion, she would put that much thought onto him even if he was an ordinary squire. It seemed what influenced her to act was her burden of responsibility. They were childhood friends before and the princess didn''t exactly keep her desire to be free a secret.

    It seemed the fact ''Lanzo'' was free to do whatever he wanted must have struck a nerve to the princess.

    He did not realize it, but the princess'' burden slowly became his as well.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 349 - Accolade

    <h4>Chapter 349: de</h4>

    The next day, all participants were called to the great assembly hall, the same ce they were asked to wait in before the start of the tournament.

    No matter whether they won or lost, all were invited to celebrate.

    All 100 participating squires were seated in the front area, right in front of the three knightmanders and the seven envoys from each kingdom. Among the squires, Emery was seated in the best position.

    However, marring this joyous asion was one figure seated in the front. Everyone stared at him in mixed emotions, ranging from anger, bewilderment, or in insulted look. Thanks to that person, the situation turned a little bit awkward.

    It was Prince Edward of the Cantiaci Kingdom.

    Though his deeds saw him stripped off the title of ''Silver Knight'', he still shamelessly came to the ceremony under his title as the envoy of the Cantiaci Kingdom.

    It appeared the three knightmanders agreed to let him take part, as long as he didn''t create any problems for the participating squires.

    The prince sat in his corner and spectated the event with a frown on his face.

    After making sure everyone was ounted for, Knight Commander Agrival the Wise stood up and dered the start of the ceremony. He opened with a story about the history of Knights of the Divine Order.

    "Our order was created and bound with a sacred duty. We are bound by oath to protect this realm of men from invaders or outside forces that threaten our existence."

    Emery had heard this story before, usually right before he was asked to do a little sparring against his father. Since he was a child, he had kept the words close to his heart, and now it was a reminder of better times in his childhood.

    But, when he heard the story from the knightmander, a different feeling stirred his heart.

    Thanks to his journey in the Magus Academy, Emery had learned that there were much bigger worlds out there in the universe. Now, a seemingly-noble cause like defending the ind from the northerners became a tiny blip inparison to all he had witnessed.

    Even Briton with its seven kingdoms was tinypared to the rest of the Earth.

    Being a student of the prestigious Magus Academy did really give him a lot of new perspective about the world.

    Either way, there was no way to exin what he knew about this world to anyone other than his four friends. There was nothing he could really do about it as long as the restriction spell was still in ce.

    After the end of the speech, the de ceremony finally started.

    First, it started with the oath. The 100 squires stood together and recited the oath perfectly.

    "We are the knights of the Divine Order. We are the protector of the realm, yers of evil. We will always be brave and upright. Speak the truth even if it leads to our death. Safeguard the helpless and do no wrong. This is our oath!"

    The three knightmanders stood up, walked in front of the gathered squires and started to call their names.

    The called squire walked to the front and knelt with one knee in front of the three knightmanders.

    Sir Aewin the Aegis pulled out his sword. From a nce alone, it was clear the sword was made by a master cksmith, the carvings on its handle looked exquisite yet sturdy enough to withstand countless blows in battle. The de was gleaming white under the light of day.

    The knightmander raised his sword and swung it twice, stopping right above the squire''s shoulder every time.

    "With the power vested in me by the Divine Order and by the blessing of all the witnesses here, I dub thee a knight of the divine order."

    The knightmanders repeated the gesture one by one to all the squires. Each was done with the utmost respect, showing how sacred it was to the people.

    "Lanzelot Dt!"

    The same words and gestures were repeated to him.

    Right after the ceremony was finished, the knighted squires all shouted.

    "Sir Lanzelot Dt!"

    "Rise, from today onwards, all of you are knights!" The Knight Commander shouted.

    Everyone stood up and cheered, both for Emery''s knight ceremony and for their own sess. Right after they stood up, they were directed to another room. Each of them was given a box made of smooth wood.

    They opened the box and looked inside, admiring the sword nestled against the luxurious red fabric. The sword''s handle was simple, but beautifully carved wood covered with leather for easy gripping, while the de was brilliant silver reflecting each squire''s face on its surface.

    The sword was a special weapon made as a wee gift to the order. Even from a single nce, Emery could recognize the sword had a simr quality as the roman sword. This is the exact same sword that used by Sir Badgemagus.

    Next, the knightmanders announced Lanzelot''s sess as a triple champion. The emergence of a triple champion was such a rare event, the amount of times it happened in any yearly tournaments throughout the history of Briton could be counted on one hand. Even without knowing this fact, everyone realized the weight of Lanzo''s achievement.

    Winning against favored squires from other kingdoms was no easy feat, after all.

    Tomemorate this achievement, he was given a golden medal and a hefty bag full of gold coins. Right now, Emery didn''t really need coins considering his rtions with the Quintin''s, but more money was always better. He had always known that he could not rely on another''s generosity forever, no matter how generous they seemed. After all, there was no telling what might happen in the future.

    After the ceremony was over, the new silver knights were all called upon for a specialmemoration event just for them. Together with all the golden knights present, they were led to another building, a certain fort-like building that Emery had been sneaking on into.

    This was the one moment Emery had been waiting for.

 Chapter 350 - Brotherhood

    <h4>Chapter 350: Brotherhood</h4>

    The knightmanders led the group through the halls, passing the knight orderpound before heading to a unique building with a structure simr to a fort. The ce was deep within the kingdom''s territory and Emery recognized the ce, as this was the same ce Emery sneaked out to from before.

    Emery and the other nine knights walked inside. They stopped in a huge room together with two dozen gold knights along with the knightmanders. The room was sparse aside from chairs and banners adorned with the symbol of the order hung on both sides of the room.

    Among the official knights of the order, there were also two knights. They both appear to be silver knights and from the look of it, they were not normal knights at all, a veteran among all the other silver knights.

    There was no one else allowed to join, there weren''t even any guards. For today''s asion, not even Kings and Princes are allowed to join.

    The room had many chairs and the knightmanders took the main seats, while the golden knights took one of the 50 seats. Looking closer, the backs of each seat were carved with the golden knights'' name in cursive letters.

    There were more than 20 golden knights attending the ceremony and they all took the seats designated for them. Emery nced at the golden knights and looked at the person he sort of recognized.

    This was truly a gathering of the most famous knights of thends. Other than Sir Yvain, there were Sir Gawain, Sir Elyan, Sir Leon, and many other veteran golden knights. Among all of them, the most famous was Arthur Pendragon, the golden prince, and the youngest golden knight among the group.

    Each of them were recognized as the heroes of the seven kingdoms.

    Although all the golden knights were seated, there were still empty seats among them. They belong to the golden knights unable to join the yearly gathering, after all most knights are on active duty for their kingdoms, hence the current situation mandated them to put their responsibility first.

    After every knight was seated, one of the knightmanders called for Lanzo and the other nine knights. They were all asked to stand in the center.

    "Brothers of the order, today we wee ten new knights, each ready to be rewarded with the silver knight title."

    "Hear, hear!" The golden knights cheered. They also banged the tables with their hands as an answer.

    The knightmander gestured and the knights instantly quieted.

    "First of all, congrattions, you have sacrificed so much to be able to reach this far. But remember, your duties are yet to end. Even though there are privileges from your new title, the responsibility you bear also increases. First of all, you have to remember that some information are not supposed to be shared beyond these walls."

    The knights nodded solemnly, including Emery.

    "Now,e, ept this proof. From today onwards, you are officially silver knights of the Divine Order."

    Each of them came forward, as the knightmander called their names. Emery was calledst and the moment he received his medal, the golden knights stood up and apuded.

    Emery looked at both sides of the medal. The carving on it looked exquisite, depicting the symbols of the seven kingdoms all around the circle and the symbol of the Divine Knights order in the center. The medal was tied with a short, red ribbon made of a soft yet sturdy fabric.

    "Congrattions silver knight and wee to the brotherhood."

    "Hear, hear!" The golden knights apuded for several seconds. With these, now all the 10 had officially be silver knights of the divine orders.

    The knightmander made a gesture with his hand and all 10, including Emery, moved away from the center and stood together on one side of the wall.

    Afterward, the two veteran silver knights who were invited now approached the center, and The Knightmander continued.

    "Last year, we lost two of our brothers in active duty and now, it is time for two new chosen golden knights to rece them." The knightmander stood and started introducing the two knights and exining their achievements.

    Emery looked at the first knight. He had short, unruly hair and was a head taller than the other knights. Considering the size of his armor, he seems to be muscr. The outlines of jagged white scars peek out from the edges of his armor. His expression looked strict and intimidating and his face seemed to be locked in a permanent frown.

    His name was Percival and ording to the knightmander, he had been serving as a silver knight from the Iceni Kingdom for seven years. During active duty, he had proven his merit by defending the eastern shores of Briton from hundreds of barbarian raiders from across the sea. From the expressions of the other knightmanders, it seemed Sir Percival was held in high esteem.

    The second knight, on the other hand, looked quite ordinary. His looks were nothing to write home about and, other than his long hair, he looked quite forgettable.

    But when Emery heard his name, he looked at the knight in shock.

    His name was Sir Maleagant of the Norgales Kingdom. He was rmended due to the show of bravery he disyed during the battle against northern barbarian tribes, but what surprised Emery was not his deeds, but the fact that Sir Maleagant was originally born in Lioness.

    In fact, Sir Maleagant was the son of the old Knight of Anvil, Sir Bagdemagus.

    It was a well-known fact Sir Bagdemagus did not have the best rtionship with his son, but still, Emery felt a little pang of worry in his heart. No matter their rtionship, he did kill the knight''s father, after all.

    After finishing introducing the two knights, The knightmanders stood up, followed by the golden knights.

    "Let us now proceed to the divine chamber."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 351 - Ultimate Secret

    <h4>Chapter 351: Ultimate Secret</h4>

    Getting the title of ''Silver Knight'' was all about skill. But, the same couldn''t be said about getting the ''Golden Knight'' title. Being a golden knight was not all about strength.

    Those who want to be a golden knight must be a silver knight first. Afterwards, they have to obtain as many achievements as possible. The more merit you have, the more you would be considered for the position. Then,es the hardest part, that was, to be rmended by a knightmander and gain the approval of all five of them.

    There was also the additional rule that there can only be 50 golden knights among all the seven kingdoms.

    With Sir Bagdemagus''s untimely deathst year and the retirement of another knight, two seats were now open, hence the appointment of Sir Percival and Sir Maleagant.

    It was certainly a unique situation to see in a way that Sir Maleagant somehow reced his father''s seats. Emery decided to keep him in mind. Though he could be a problem in the future, right now he was more interested in what lied behind the huge door.

    More than 30 knights walked towards the door, with the knightmander leading them. It needed two keys to unlock the door, one was held by Sir Owain the Aegis knight and another by Sir Agrival the Wise. Both keys were given to King Uther Pendragon. He took the pair of keys and used them on both sides of the door to unlock it.

    Emery looked around and noticed the other knights seemed to be eyeing each other. Some looked at the door with an odd fascination. Even some of the golden knights whispered amongst each other.

    Right when the door was opened, the other knights stopped in their tracks. Some kind of weird aura was enveloping their bodies.

    Emery recognized the ''weird aura'' as a massive concentration of spirit energy simr to the feeling just outside of the origin stone room, except this time, it was not limited to a single element. It felt like it was made of several elements mixing together at the same time.

    Behind the door, there was a path made inside a massive carved stone.

    As they walked, Emery touched the sides and felt the smooth stone underneath his fingers. It seemed this path was not natural and, considering its size, the fort was made to hide the existence of this ce.

    The stone walls radiated a soft, flickering golden glow reminiscent of a bright torch.

    At the end of the path, there was arge cave-like opening and Emery saw a glowing item right in the middle of it.

    There he finally sees it, the most stunning thing he ever sees.? A de glowing in a silver color and multiple gems were embroidered upon its crystal body.? There were some engraving glowing within its body.

    Just like what he saw in the vision, the sword was stabbed in a massive stone.

    "You are all standing in front of the divine sword, The Excalibur!" The knightmander eximed.

    The sight certainly brings awe upon all the ones who came to this ce.? Even the golden knight who supposedly has seen the sword before still amazed by the sight. Certainly, it gives a much more impact to the 10 new silver knights.

    Emery looked at the sword, it was certainly very much different to see in vision and to actually see the real one in front of him. He was really tempted to touch and hold the sword when suddenly a hand gripped his shoulders. He looked up and saw Yvain, the golden knight.

    "Isn''t that the most beautiful sword you have ever seen, Lanzo?"

    Emery nodded in response.

    The knights made a small circle all around the sword, with the two knights Percival and Maleagant standing in front of the sword.

    The knightmander walked to the center of the circle, immediately, everyone went quiet, while he started exining the history of the sword.

    It was said the divine sword was put here by the first knight and it had been waiting for the chosen knight. ording to the prophecy spoken at the beginning of this order, the one who pulled this sword would be the king of kings. But, a thousand years passed and no one was able to pull it out. Hence in times, the knight''s divine order was built on top of it.

    Emery sighed in his heart. If no one was able to pull it, why were all of them even here? For what purpose did they even protect the sword in the first ce?

    Knight Commander Uther Pendragon now led what appeared to be the final ceremony of bing a golden knight.

    "Sir Percival! Are you ready to ept your sacred duty as the guardian of the order? Speak!"

    "With all my heart and my strength, I put my oath and my life on the line for the sake of my duties. Here, with the divine sword as my witness, I swear it!" The muscr knight bowed and responded.

    The knightmander open up a wooden box and gave Percival a small vial fill with a golden liquid. Without hesitation, the knight uncorked and drank it.

    "What is that, Yvain?" Emery whispered.

    "That is what we call the divine water, Lanzo. Wait and see."

    Everyone was quiet for several seconds, before the water started to react.

    The knight shouted and Emery looked at him in surprise. Though they were a bit far apart, he could feel the knight''s body bursting with energy.

    The knight approached the sword, put both his arms on the handle and pulled with all his might.

    Emery saw there was one light shining like a star from the body of the sword before it starting to move and shift entering Percival''s body. In response, the knight''s body gives a certain glow and His pupils started to turn white.

    He shouted once more before he released the sword. Though he did not manage to pull it, his face was one of pure excitement.

    "Congrattions, Sir Percival." The knightmander smiled. "You have received the blessing of the divine."

    Seeing such a scene, made Emery finally understand. He remembered thest moments when he fought Sir Badgemagus. The old knight showed a burst increase in power with the same glow that Sir Percival had just now. Apparently, it was all the power that was given by the sword of the divine.

    This was the ultimate secret of the divine order.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 352 - The Chosen One

    <h4>Chapter 352: The Chosen One</h4>

    Emery still baffled by the scene unfolding in front of him. This raised the question, which item gave the golden knights their strength? Was it the sword, or was it the divine water?

    The knightmander turned to look at the ten new silver knights and said.

    "The things you see today are part of the most guarded secrets of the order. Here, you stand as a witness to the things this order can provide for the sake of this realm''s safety. Perhaps one day, with enough merit under your belt, this power could be yours as well."

    All the silver knights started whispering to each other with confident smiles, as if they conveniently forgot about the deeds required.

    After Sir Percival was done, it was time for Sir Maleagant''s ceremony.

    "Sir Maleagant! Are you ready to ept your sacred duty as the guardian of the order?"

    The knight recited the same oath down to the letter, but somehow, Emery could sense his insincerity. From the way his lips slightly quirked down in distaste with each word and his slight relief after he finished speaking�� Though he spoke his words with vigor, Emery was not fooled.

    Just like Sir Percival before, the knightmander gave him a vial of golden liquid. His body started to glow with power and without hesitation, he touched the sword.

    The knight with long ck hair tried to pull out the sword, but unlike the muscr man before, he didn''t seem to exert as much effort. Though he used both hands, there was no visible strain on his muscles, unlike Sir Percival''s attempt before.

    Still, it seemed sincerity was not required in this ceremony. The crystal sword started to glow under his touch.

    Right when the light started to emerge, the knights and themanders'' expressions suddenly changed. No one was able to hide their shock.

    Unlike before, there were two bright lights instead of one. Meanwhile, Sir Maleagant merely smiled a small, cordial grin right before the lights went into his body.

    The knight closed his eyes and froze for a second, right as everyone in the room started speaking amongst each other.

    Emery looked up at the golden knight next to him, who showed a simr shocked expression. Seeing the normally collected knight so flustered, Emery decided to ask.

    "What is going on here, Sir Yvain?"

    The knight of Lion next to him let out a long sigh

    "This might be a problem, Lanzo. Normally the sword''s blessing only emits one light, only rarely it emits two. Two lights only appear to a knight every 50 years or so." The Lion Knight exined.

    "But then, why is it a problem?"

    Sir Yvain looked at Lanzo, nced at one of the golden knights and answered.

    "The sword of Divine just bless one of us with the two lightsst year. It was the golden prince Arthur Pendragon, now having the second one this quick is��"

    Sir Yvain then went silent. Either he had no idea or was unwilling to answer.

    A momentter, Sir Maleagant opened his eyes, and right after, Emery could sense a strong aura from him. The room was locked in a poignant silence for a few seconds.

    Even the knightmander was stunned into silence, to the point he almost forgot to respond.

    "Co�� Congrattions, Sir Maleagant!" The knightmander stuttered a little like he was forced to find his voice.

    The knightmander Agrival the Wise quickly took charge of the situation and smiled. "This is quite a blessing to the kingdoms, too. To have two blessed knights protecting the kingdoms�� It is the will of the divine."

    Right after the old veteran knight spoke, everyone congratted the new golden knight. When it was Sir Arthur''s turn to shake Sir Maleagant''s hand, everyone started to whisper. There seems to be a slight, invisible tension between them.

    Seeing this, Emery could finally put it all together. Receiving two bright lights from the sword no one had been able to pull for thest 1000 years was the closest thing to the prophecy. To be king of Kings. If only one golden knight received such a special blessing every 50 years it surely gave an indicator that such a golden knight was chosen among the others. However, having two of them in the same era. It could be a problem.

    He wonders, won''t it be even more of a problem if he also receives the same blessing? What if he actually pulls out the sword? How shocking would it be?.

    The knight''s yearly ceremony was finally over. The whole group was led back out of the room and the ce would be locked once more until next year.

    Emery closed his eyes while walking, trying to map out the ce using his spirit force. Right after the door closed in front of him, he opened his eyes and couldn''t help but smile a little. Now, he has familiarized the spatial condition inside the room, he believes with enough concentration, he could open up a [Spatial Gate] leading inside.

    As this was a very important quest given by the high priestess for him, he didn''t n to wait long. After the golden knights spoke their cordial goodbyes and went their separate ways, Emery decided to wait up in the woods until the sun fell.

    When he walked out, torches had already lit up the ce in a warm yellow glow and the knights had started patrolling the area.

    He looked left and right, cast [hide in shadow] before running towards the direction of the fort and sneak in.

    He made it inside the ceremony chamber without issue. It seemed the ce was kept empty unless there were ceremonies or important meetings to be held. Emery stood right in front of therge door leading to the divine chamber, concentrating his spirit force, and then he sessfully felt the room at the other side. He cast [Spatial Gate] and a portal was open.

    He appeared inside the cave. Now, it was just him and the legendary sword.

 Chapter 353 - Excalibur

    <h4>Chapter 353: Excalibur</h4>

    Emery walked through the glowing cave towards the sword. With each step, he could feel his heart pound wildly. The center of the cave was brighter than the already rather bright walls, it felt like looking at a small star.

    He stood just a few steps away from the legendary sword, the divine sword Excalibur.

    ording to the story passed down by the order, the sword has been stuck inside the glowing void-colored stone for more than 1000 years. Give or take, that was around 20 generations ago.

    The legend states the one who could pull out the sword would be the king of kings and would lead the whole nation into glory. Emery himself had no desire to be one, what''s the point of being a king of an ind with the Nephilim faction dictate the whole.

    But he would be lying if he said he wouldn''t like to be the chosen one among all the other thousand legendary knights from the past 1000 years.

    But then again, Emery realized a long time had passed since this sword was stuck here. It''s possible during that time the message has been exaggerated or just warped into somethingpletely untrue.

    Either way, there was no one between him and the sword hidden in this dark cave right now.

    Step by step, he walked closer, reached out and touched the golden handle of the sword with the tip of his fingers.

    "��"

    There was no response. No glowing, no emerging bright light, no reaction whatsoever.

    "This is�� disappointing," Emery mumbled under his breath.

    Though he had failed the first time, he didn''t give up. He tried to grab the handle of the sword with both hands and pull it out with the help of his maximum battle power.

    "Urrrrggggggghhhhhh!"

    He pulled and pulled until his hands started to hurt, but the sword did not budge. There was nothing to indicate the weapon reacted to his attempts.

    Emery could possibly be the strongest man on earth right now, him or Thrax. Therefore it really shouldn''t be about physical power at all.

    He started giving up on pulling out the sword and would settle on receiving what the order called the ''divine blessing''. This could already be a good enough achievement, who knows it might be a very useful skill.

    Emery decided to make onest attempt.

    He touched the sword, closed his eyes, and concentrated. He tried to channel the power of his spirit force through his dark core.

    This time, he finally felt some sort of reaction, but not the kind he had expected. At first, when he saw the sword begin to glow, he felt a bit ecstatic, even more, when he felt energy start to flow into his arm. But the next second, the same energy turns painful and piercing his arm like needles. The shock and the stinging pain actually pushed him back a few steps.

    "What the hell?!"

    Emery cursed, forgetting he really should keep quiet. After all, he was not supposed to be here.

    He looked at his hand and was, fortunately, did not find any wound or bruise at all from the attack. The stinging pain seems harmless to his body.

    Instead, he surprised to see the faded symbol on his hand started to glow white. Emery concentrated on the symbol and lines of information came into his mind.

    [Caliburn]

    [Long sword �C Tier: ???]

    [Length: 1.2 meters, Weight: 28kg]

    Emery was dumbfounded, there was no helpful information at alling out of it. This only made him even more curious about the sword.

    With no other way to find out more, Emery could only assume he currentlycked the right preparation to receive the blessing.

    It seemed the divine water, the golden liquid given to the knights before they try pulling out the sword, yed an important part in this.

    One way he could use to get the vial was by obtaining enough merit. That way, he would get a shot at the golden knight title and thus get ess to the vial in the right way.

    Unfortunately, this is not an option for him, it would take too long, considering even the powerful Sir Percival needed seven years before he was chosen. Even after being chosen, he would still need the approval of the five knightmanders.

    He sighed and tried to find the fastest way to finish this quest, but no idea came to mind except by stealing. He merely needed to know where the knightmander kept the wooden box, then he could use [Spatial Gate], finishing one of the major tasks he had in one fell swoop.

    But, on the other hand, such a tactic would break a few of his principles and Emery was reluctant to stoop that low. No matter how hard he tried, he could note up with anything to justify the theft.

    Fortunately, he realized something.

    If the sword really was given to this world by the fey, then shouldn''t the high priestess know about the divine water, or at least what it was actually made from?

    That was the only solution he could think of at the moment.

    Emery prepared himself to open a spatial gate back to the Forbidden Forest right away, but before he started chanting, he realized it was veryte right now. It felt inappropriate to suddenly go to see the high priestess for information in the middle of the night.

    He could always return to this room and the forest anytime. Thus, he decided to postpone looking for a way until he returned to Lioness.

    He opened another spatial gate, went out, walking back to the Lioness camp. Right after he entered, he was weed with smiles and congrattions from the squires and new knights. These people apparently have been waiting for him.

    Some asked him about what the ceremony was all about, which Emery could only answer with half-truths. Others want to see the silver knight medals that he just receives.

    That night, he also heard about how the princess decided not to stay for too long in Logress and nned to return back to Lioness right away.

    Tomorrow, they will be heading back together, so for this night, some were busy packing while other squires were busy chatting amongst each other, talking about their experience, and swapping fighting tactics for the future.

    Though Emery was smiling, from inside he felt really bad. Though he did win the tournament and received some new information about the sword, there was still no clue about Morgana''s whereabouts.

    Should he tell the princess he would not be returning with them tomorrow?

 Chapter 354 - Permission

    <h4>Chapter 354: Permission</h4>

    Morning came and the Lioness entourage was busy preparing for their return. The estate lent to them by the Order was rowdy with shouts,ughter and conversations. Some talked about their victory, some joked about small things to lighten the mood and others expressed regret over their failure.

    The knights were ready on top of their horses, while the squires and former squires all stood in front of the estate, waiting for their princess toe, so the journey could start.

    Emery, on the other hand, decided toe in to ask permission not to join the trip back.

    Although Emery could always use his [Spatial Gate] spell to return back to Camelot to search for Morganater, he reallycked the patience to follow the 4 days journey back, pretending to be Lanzo and unable to do anything.

    It''s 4 days he could use to do more important things, he could use the time to inquire about the divine water from the high priestess, to catch up on his training in the Khaos space and also to find more information about Morgana. He had no time to follow the princess'' entourage for 4 days.

    Based on this realization, he decided to ask permission from the princess, after all, he''s not really in active service like the other knights. It should be fine... at least he thought so.

    Right after the princess walked out, he came closer to her and quickly said his intention.

    He had braced himself for the worst-case scenario, if the princess ended up getting enraged over his decision, but her face was expressionless.

    Calmly, she nodded and said. "I guess you have made your decision, Lanzo. Yes, I don''t mind, do whatever suits you. I hope you find what you are looking for."

    While the princess didn''t react much, Yvain on the other hand was offended. Even though Emery was not officially assigned as a knight to guard the princess, it was still a knight''s duty to always protect members of the royal family. The golden knight tried to block Emery''s way and make him change his mind.

    But before he could approach Emery, the princess extended a hand to stop him.

    "Yvain, don''t worry about him. Just let him be, he has his own path" The princess stared at him and said "Lanzo you need to decide if you really want to follow the path of the knight, we will be here when you are ready"

    From her tone, Emery realized the princess was somehow still troubled by theirst conversation, but to her credit, she still tried to be casual about it.

    But, Emery could certainly understand what the golden knight was getting at, and he would be lying if he said her response didn''t stir his heart. He has been raised, trained, and dream about being a knight since he was a child. The path of Justice, Truth, and Honor.

    Currently, he can''t be true to himself until his many troubles are solved. But now that he thought once more about it, what would 4 days mean, considering he still had three years before his recall? He probably should finish his current responsibility appropriately.

    Without realizing it, he called on to the princess. "Wait, I��"

    The princess turned around, waiting for him to finish. But before Emery could say anything, a ruckus and a shout could be heard from the front gate of the estate.

    "Princess Gweh, why are you leaving so soon?"

    The trotting noise of a horse could be heard from the side. A knight with a blue and gold emblem came to a stop, jumping down from his white horse. It was no other than the golden prince, Arthur Pendragon.

    "Princess Gweh, why are you leaving without saying goodbye? That is impolite."

    From the way she clenched her hands, Emery could tell the princess was in no mood to talk to the prince, but she decided to indulge him anyway.

    "My apologies, my prince, there is something I suddenly must do."

    "Does it really have to be done right away? Perhaps, if you allow me to change your mind�� What about a little tour around Camelot City? Although it''s probably not as pretty as the Lioness territory, I am sure there will be somece that interests you."

    It was clear, the princess was just trying hard to be friendly and in the end, she rejected his offer.

    "I apologize once more my prince, the truth isst night I just receive an urgent letter from my father telling me to return right away"

    For such reason, of course, the golden prince could not force her, but with his smile, he asked the princess to promise to spend time with him on another day.

    While they were in the middle of a conversation, the prince nced at Emery, who was watching them talk, and said.

    "Ah, it''s you, Lanzelot! We haven''t officially met, have we?" The prince gave Emery a kind smile.

    To Emery''s surprise, the prince seemed to be more friendly than he thought. During the five days event, he never had the chance to really talk to him. All Emery knew about him was his position as the Logress prince.

    But, when the prince approached him and stand in front of him, he felt a chill going down his spine.

    Something about him made his whole body tingle, goosebumps spreading down his skin. It was clear, the prince held something that was important to him.

    But what is it?

    The prince turned around and said "Alright princess hope you have a safe trip, my knights will escort you until the border"

    "Thank you"

    As for Emery, he still stood there suddenly realizing what it was that bothered him from the prince before.

    Before leaving the princess called his name and asked. "Lanzo�� What is it that you were about to say before?"

    Emery took a deep breath, sighed, and said. "My apologies, princess, I simply wanted to wish you a good journey back."

    He could see a slight disappointment in the princess''s expression before she gazes into his eye and said "Good Bye Lanzo"

    She turns around and walked into her carriage.

    Though his heart was shaken a bit, Emery''s decision was now firm thanks to what he just felt from the prince.

    The prince unmistakably reeked a familiar scent. It was a fey wolf scent.

    "Morgana''s"

    Emery was sure the prince interacted with her recently, or the smell would not be as pronounced. He stares intently at the prince standing in front of him.

    What did he know? What was his involvement in this mess?

    There was only one way to find out. Emery couldn''t wait anymore, before leaving Camelot, he must definitely give this prince a personal visit.

 Chapter 355 - Pendragons

    <h4>Chapter 355: Pendragons</h4>

    Thinking more about it, that information shouldn''t reallye as a surprise. After all, Prince Arthur was deeply involved in Sir Bagdemagus''s affairs and, by extension, in the old knight''s death. Logically, he should be the one with the most information.

    The prince jumped on his horse and left the estate, while Emery concentrated his spirit reading ability to track him down.

    Right as the horse ran, he ran. He used everything he had, from [Blink] and [Hide in Shadow], he kept himself at the closest safe distance possible. This was the most solid lead he had; he would not let the prince go that easily.

    He kept on following him, even if he had to do everything in his power to stay out of detection. He followed Prince Arthur and watched the golden prince do his daily activities from afar, ranging from a casual stroll in the city, training with the knights on the city''s outskirts and returning to the pce.

    Now that the prince had entered the Logress Castle, it became harder to follow him, as the knights patrolling the ce would watch for every shadow.

    There was a high chance of him being found.

    Right as the prince walked into the castle, Emery decided to enter, hide in a corner and use the [Shapeshifting] skill to turn himself into apletely different person. Right now, he had an identity as Lanzo, but he would rather not expose that and end up having to create another identity.

    Emery casted [Spatial Gate], teleported to the castle roof and spread his spirit force to track the prince down.

    He focused on a room on top of the castle, went down and casted [Hide in Shadow] to avoid the dozens of Logress guards stationed there.

    In hindsight, infiltrating such a formidable ce, fully guarded with dozens of knights and during daylight to boot, was probably unwise. In addition, at a time without much shadows, [Hide in Shadow] would be half-effective. But there was no more time to waste and he had no other lead for the moment.

    With each second he wasted, Morgana''s fate became more uncertain.

    Using his spirit reading ability, Emery tracked the movement patterns within the castle. All he had to do was dodge and move ordingly, so he would not get spotted by the guards.

    Such an ordeal was easier said than done. Emery had a few close calls and he had to [Blink] onto the nearest corner every time he was at risk of being spotted.

    Finally, he reached the slightly ajar double doors leading to the throne room; he stayed there while focusing on their conversations. He had to move every so often as to not risk getting spotted by the guards.

    Even with his magic, there was no way to avoidplete detection in daylight.

    There were only two people in the throne room and Emery was shocked the moment the king spoke his first words.

    "How did you even let the princess go?!" The king shouted, his expression a little emotional. "You can''t even deal with such a small task?"

    Princess�� Are they talking about Princess Gweh from Lioness? Considering the other kingdoms, it seemed there was little to no princess worthy of the golden prince''s attention.

    The king scolded him sternly, but the prince didn''t lose his straight face. In fact, he had the audacity to smile.

    "Father, I sincerely apologize, but the princess had something urgent to do. I can''t really dissuade her. If I insisted I would just risk angering her and souring the n further. Please, do not worry, I will see her next time. We can deal with this with a cool head."

    The response was polite and reasonable, but the king seemed even more annoyed.

    "Arthur, you can''t be too rxed about this. A lot hinges on your sess and you have to remember your position is not secured yet, especially with what happened yesterday."

    "Father, there was no need to be so concerned, I am sure Sir Maleagant''s appointment as one of the golden knights will only improve the Order standing."

    "Huh, Arthur! You have the makings of a ruler, except for that optimism. Why can''t you see the human heart is very unpredictable? You need more experience, see betrayal and politics for yourself. Maybe then, you can be a strong king!"

    "For that, father, I have you to thank for. I will learn more from you, father."

    "Remember, the Lioness girl will be a perfect candidate to be your queen. The kingdom might be weak, but they are rich in resources and marrying her will ensure Logress'' position as the leaders of the seven kingdoms of Briton."

    "Yes, Father. I understand your advice and I n to visit the Lioness kingdom soon."

    The king quirked his eyebrows.

    "Was it about the Bagdemagus affair investigation? Remember Arthur: now that Maleagant is a Golden Knight, we have more reasons to investigate this matter thoroughly. We can''t have him questioning our capability to investigate his father''s death. You understand?"

    "I understand father��" The prince seems hesitant to ask his next question ''Father�� Please, tell me, do you have any information about Sir Bagdemagus that I should know?"

    The king''s eyes widened for a second, a fact that didn''t go unnoticed by Emery.

    "Nothing�� I haven''t talked to him in a while, nor have I given him any orders or missions." The king slightly averted his eyes. It was clear, he was most likely hiding something.

    "If that is really the case, father, you should not worry. I will settle this problem as soon as I can."

    Either Arthur did not notice, or he pretended not to notice. Emery tried to match what information he obtained with what he had before.

    Before the prince left the ce, the king stopped him.

    "Arthur, if you find anything even slightly suspicious about this matter, you have to tell me as soon as possible."

    "Yes, father."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 356 - Confront

    <h4>Chapter 356: Confront</h4>

    Emery''s efforts to follow the prince all day had finally paid off with the conversation between father and son he managed to witness.

    First, from how they spoke of it, it seemed both father and son were still in the dark regarding the circumstances surrounding Sir Bagdemagus'' death.

    Second, it was evident the prince''s friendly demeanor towards the princess was not purely out of kindness, but clouded with ulterior motives. Like the other kingdoms, Logress was tempted to seize the Lioness'' rich territory andnds to secure their own power and had no regard for the princess herself.

    He was not too concerned about the first part, but he would be lying if he denied feeling annoyed due to what the prince said. At first, he thought of the prince as a decent man and perhaps, a goodpanion for the princess, but after what he heard, he changed his mind. The shell of a chivalrous, smiling golden knight he saw at the tournament has cracked, revealing the maniptive character underneath.

    Emery waited still even as their conversation ended and followed the prince, as he walked out of the throne room. This time, he was more determined to find anything that could be used against the prince.

    It was not long pass noon, but after the throne room fiasco, Emery only saw the prince head back to his chamber to rest.

    He waited, cloaked with his spell, for the prince next move. Though he considered waiting as wasting time, its somehow too risky going in right now, He would rather not have the whole Logress castle residents chasing him in an open daylight.

    He wait just a little bit more, but when the sun sets, his patience wanes.

    He decided to move into the chamber, not caring about the risk anymore.

    However, before he managed to cast his [Spatial Gate] spell and sneak into the prince''s chambers, the door started to open with a creak. The prince looked around and walked with quiet but hurried steps.

    The prince walked out of the Logress castle, took his horse from the stables and rode away in the middle of the night. This was definitely suspicious, naturally Emery followed him in hopes that, this time, the prince would lead him to Morgana.

    Emery ran as quickly as he could and followed the galloping horse towards the forest. The prince kept on riding and went into a forest around an hour away from the Logress family.

    Finally, the prince stopped at an estate standing right in the middle of the forest. Though the house was not particrly big, it was quite luxurious, with gilded gates and pure white walls despite being hidden this deep.

    Around the gate, stood a few guards, some of them nodding as if on the verge of falling asleep. Emery hid himself behind the trees and used his spirit reading around the area to discover at least a dozen people inside the estate.

    By concentrating his spirit reading, Emery felt there was a multipleyer barrier on the basement of this building, which of course only made him worry. What if Morgana was held against her will inside one of those dungeons? What did they do to her?

    Emery''s heart started to race. The thought of her being tortured scared him more than he would like to admit.

    There''s no need to hide, not anymore. There was no one here and, if Morgana wasn''t here, he would confront the prince, beat him senseless if he had to. Emery was determined to find out the truth about Morgana.

    Emery dashed through the gate, his spell ensuring he would be able to move undetected. But, when he just a few steps away from the estate, he heard a shout.

    "Who is there?!"

    Someone had spotted him. Considering it was not easy to detect his presence while cloaked under [Hide in Shadow], the person must be really skillful.

    He could just cast [Blink] and run away just likest time, but he decided against it. He walked closer and approached the figure who shouted towards him.

    Now that he was closer, Emery could see it was Gaious, the court wizard. Not long after the golden prince himself walked out of the estate and stood next to the old man.

    "Who are you? What do you want?" The prince stared intently, trying to find out about the unknown face beneath the ck robe.

    There was no need for introductions. Emery decided to go straight to the point.

    "I came here regarding a certain girl, a Chrutin girl. I have reasons to believe you kept her here."

    The prince and Gaious were both startled and took a step back. The guards from the gate had gathered around and started to surround them.

    "My prince, fortunately I have prepared a barrier spell, or else we wouldn''t have been able to spot him."

    The prince narrowed his eyes and he pulled his sword before pointing its tip at Emery. Whoever he was, he decided to sneak around at night and that was never a good sign.

    "So, tell me, who you are and I will consider your question"

    Emery was quite surprised with the prince''s response, but considering what he heard today, he would not trust this two faced prince

    "Just tell me where she is?!"

    The golden prince seemed lost for words not answering the question. The old man next to him said.

    "Prince, we should capture this person first, and ask the questionter. If this is the same person I felt before, I''m worried he could run without a trace likest time"

    The prince nodded and said

    "Yes but refrain from hurting him too badly, I need to interrogate him"

    Hearing such words made Emery curious how strong this wizard is.

    He was sure this old wizard won''t be able to defeat him unless he''s a legendary being like thedy of theke, but he can''t be too careful.

    To further hide his identity, not to get his sword skill recognized by the prince, Emery decided to take out his pitch ck dagger instead.

    The old man raises his hand and Emery can feel the weave of spirit energy formed around him and a spell was cast.

    The next moment? Emery felt the ground under his feet shake and rootse out trying to catch him. It was a very familiar [Entangled], a tier 1 nt element.

    If this old wizard can only cast tier 1 spell, there''s really nothing to worry about

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 357 - Fights

    <h4>Chapter 357: Fights</h4>

    With Emery''s current power level, tier 1 spells were of no worry to him at all. Besides, it was one of the spells Emery had the most experience with, so he could tell the strength of the spell by monitoring the flow of spirit force within the vines.

    The spellcasting speed was also slow and the root''s movements were nothing to write home about, but Emery was unwilling to show off his cards right away. He casually jumped up andnded right as the root passed his feet.

    Two more roots approached him from the side, attempting to trap him in a pincer formation. Their movements curved every so often to catch him off guard.

    Still, too slow.

    Woosh!

    Emery did a few side steps and gracefully dodged the iing roots.

    The prince looked at Emery''s movements with surprise. As a precaution, he pulled his sword from its scabbard and prepared his sword stance.

    "He is very agile�� he must be an assassin!"

    Emery stared at them without worry, waiting for their next move. He hasn''t even used much of his strength to dodge, as due to his nt elemental affinity, he knew the ins and outs of nt spells far too well.

    Then a root appeared under his feet, catching him off guard. But Emery was still able to dodge easily, as he felt the flow of spirit force from it.

    It appeared that, ever since he returned from the Magus Academy and started studying in the Khaos space, he not only gained a better understanding of space magic, but also a better feel of the spirit force''s movements in his surroundings.

    He didn''t need to see it to know when the root started to move towards him.

    Seeing how easily someone was dodging his spell, the old magician became worried. "My prince! This guy is more dangerous than I thought. I suggest you quickly return to the castle, I will hold him here!"

    "No! Gaious, I definitely won''t just leave you alone with him!"

    From what he was able to glean from the spirit force flowing in the roots, Emery believed the old man was at mostparable in terms of power to a rank 5 acolyte. His strength was about the same level, as when he just got out of the Khaos spacest year.

    At most, probably he would only be able to cast up to tier 3 spells.

    Now that he got an urate gauge of his opponent''s strength, Emery started to increase his movement speed. Though he was more than willing to stall, right now fighting for too long would just invite more troubleter on.

    Emery decided to go on the offensive. He pulled out a small pitch ck dagger dotted with white, each spot sparkling like a piece of the night sky. He charged forward, aiming to disable the magician first.

    The golden prince dashed and jumped between them, parrying Emery''s pitch ck dagger with his special sword.

    nk!

    Sparks flew between them and Emery was able to push the prince several steps away. He was quite surprised by the sword held by the prince that was able to block the strength of his tier 3 dagger. Meanwhile, the prince''s face twisted into an expression of pure shock.

    "Gaious, be careful, he''s not just fast, he''s awfully strong. Who is this guy really!"

    Arthur twirled his sword and took a fighting stance, while shoving the magician behind him in a protective manner.

    The prince certainly did not expect to see someone with power simr to a golden knight attacking them here. There were only two exnations for this mysterious attacker �C either he came from the north, or he came from outside Briton.

    Emery stopped for a moment and said.

    "Just tell me where the girl is! What did you do to her?!"

    The prince gripped his sword tight and dashed forward.

    "You stand down and tell me who you really are!"

    The longer this fight went on, the more Emery lost his patience. Now that he thought things through, he should''ve just taken the prince hostage and with the prince''s life in his hand, the path would open up to him. There was no need to waste time and spirit force in this farce.

    But, it seemed that life was determined to throw him curveballs in his quest. The golden prince raised his sword high with both hands and a bolt of energy rose from the de before entering the prince''s body.

    Arthur''s eyes turned white and in an instant, a gust of wind apanied the intense re of his spirit force. Considering the form, this power increase must''vee from a divine blessing.

    Emery dashed forward, charging towards the prince, while the prince met his attacks in earnest.

    nk!

    Both the prince and Emery were thrown back a few steps at the same time. This genuinely caught Emery off guard, as he did not consider the fact that Arthur could match his 34 points of battle power.

    Amazing.

    The cool night air started to boil hotter and Emery nced at the old magician.

    So, the attacks from the prince were a distraction.

    Both of the old magician''s palms zed with orange-gold fire. He pped both hands, causing the fire to merge together before dashing towards him like a bullet.

    [Firebolt]

    The strike was too fast to dodge, or at least, too fast in his current state. Emery decided to take off his ck cape and toss it to the front, letting the garment be set aze and turn into ashes in a few seconds.

    The fire was probably simr in power to one of Gerri''s regr attacks in the Magus Games. It was strong, but not nearly enough to wound.

    Nevertheless, Emery couldn''t risk anything.

    The two opponents had an almost wless coordination. Now that he lost the element of surprise Emery would have had to face a dual element magician and a golden knight with a divine buff.

    This battle would not be as easy as he thought, after all.

 Chapter 358 - Outstrength

    <h4>Chapter 358: Outstrength</h4>

    nk!!

    The two met in the middle yet again, but a powerful push from the prince was able to repel Emery''s dagger strike.

    It was hard to believe everything unfolding right in front of his eyes. How could anyone on Earth, without the aid of something like the magus academy, possess such strength?

    From experience, Emery knew that a normal human being from Earth should only have around 10 battle power, reaching 15 at most. Back when he had 20 battle power, he was able to defeat anyone who dared to stand in his way.

    The strongest warriors he ever fought on Earth were Cavvi, the akavi of Forbidden Forest, and Kastan, the former Silver Knight. From what he knew of them, their battle power should not be much higher than 20, and, at his state, he should now be able to defeat the two effortlessly.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Restriction spell has been ced]

    [Battle Power : 49 (34)]

    [Spirit Force : 193 (118)

    The restriction spell not only prevented him from speaking about the Magus Academy, it also took away about 30% of his overall strength. In other cases, 34 points of battle power would still be enough to defeat almost any enemy in this world.

    But it appeared this divine buff that the golden knight received from the excalibur sword had something that allowed its users to exceed their limits. Emery assumes with the buff, the golden prince''s battle power at the moment is in the mid 30 range.

    With such a great increase given by the divine buff, It was no wonder Sir Bagdemagus managed to beat himst time.

    Apparently It''s not gonna be easy for Emery to outstrength him without using any spell or skill.

    There were also two other problems he had to deal with. One was the annoying old magician who could throw around his fire spells at any moment, necessitating him to dodge every so often. Though his spells weren''t that strong, it would be harder to fight against the prince if he got wounded.

    Two, he was only using a dagger for the moment and he was not as proficient with it as with swords.

    Emery realized the golden knight standing in front of him was probably one of the strongest, if not outright the strongest among his peers. He wondered if this opponent could push him to use his battle art or his spells.

    nk!!

    Under the influence of his divine blessing, the prince seemed to be aze with excitement the longer the fight went on.

    "You are very strong indeed, but still not strong enough!"

    The prince started swinging his sword even faster than before. When he swung to the left, the de connected from the right before going up. It looked random, but considering the movements of his arm, Emery could tell that it''s some kind of sword skill.

    Parrying and dodging the golden knight swordy really tempted Emery to show off his sword skills as well. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do that without revealing his Lanzo identity.

    The prince did spin around and almost managed to plunge the de into his neck,

    nk!!

    Emery''s dagger was able to block it at the right second. He then pushed back the prince''s once more time

    "Amazing!" The prince shouted.

    The knights who guard the estate have all started to surround Emery and watch the fight.

    Although many, He could tell they were normal knights who had no chance to stand against him.

    Interpreting Emery''s nce as worry, the prince jumped back before dashing and shouted.

    "Don''t you worry, they will not bother our fight!"

    The tough act of the prince was amusing for him.

    "You really should all attack at the same time! I don''t mind, really." Emery taunted.

    Watching Emery still acting so confident despite the fact he was cornered merely somehow annoyed the prince. He gritted his teeth, clenched his divine sword and threw a heavy swing once more.

    nkk!!

    Again, Emery blocked the strike with his dagger.

    Afterward, Emery started breathing differently, it''s a breathing technique in preparation for his battle art. He concentrated, redirecting his spirit force towards opening several of the meridian points and instantly there was an explosion of power.

    Baaaamm!!

    Like a spilled dam, the wall separating him and his power broke down, letting out a massive explosion of energy

    [Immortal gate technique - stage 3]

    [Battle power increased by 8]

    [Battle power:? 42]

    There was really no need for Emery to force himself to stage 4, and now with the newfound power, this time the pitch ck dagger was able to easily push the sword back.

    "This! How could this be!"

    Emery could see the prince''s shocked expression which also took away his previous confidence. But he managed to recover and dashed forward to throw another full-power swing towards him.

    But this time the sh of the sword and dagger didn''t happen, as the dagger suddenly disappear from his sight and the next second pierced his sword arm until he dropped the sword to the ground

    [Dagger Battle Art - Hidden Stab]

    This is the one dagger battle art skill he learned from thebat institute, it''s able to move his dagger swing in a sh for a second.

    The prince quickly jumped back a few steps in response with a bleeding hand.

    "What the hell was that?!"

    Now that the golden prince was disarmed, Emery wished to keep his advantage and finish this fight right away.

    Unfortunately, the old magician wouldn''t let him. Multiple roots were formed to block him from charging forward.

    Emery could right away use [blink] and finish this fight, But he decided to dash through the roots while cutting it to pieces quickly.

    At this moment, knowing they can defeat this stranger in the night, The old man decided to shouted to the guards

    "Protect the prince!!"

    The dozen knights around all took out their swords from their scabbards and all attacked Emery at the same time.

    "These bunch can''t stop me!!" Emery renewed his resolve and kept on charging, determined to catch the prey in front of him.

    One by one, the knights attempting to bar his way were knocked down on the ground to the point of unconsciousness. There was not even a drop of blood from them, there was only bruises from Emery''s attacks to escape from them.

    Fortunately for them, Emery''s n did not go as far as needing to kill them off.

    With the help of his 42-points battle power, an elbow or knee attack was strong enough to make a grown man much weaker than him fall unconscious.

    The old magician was already standing next to the wounded prince trying to heal him but Emery''s fast disposal of the knight seems to make him panic. He started to chant again. With his palm was set aze, this time, the old man cast multiple [fire bolt] spells out of desperation.

    Emery could sense that these spells could hurt him, and with such close range, it wouldn''t be easy to dodge it all. He slightly smiled to know he was forced to cast his spell, and he took all the spell with his body.

    The fire bombardment sent a cloud of dust and smoke flying all around. Soon after, the cloud dissipated, revealing that both Emery"s arms had turned ck and hard, simr to the texture and toughness of granite stone.

    [Granite skin]

    "A�� A Wizard!!" Shouted the old magician.

    A terrifying fighter and a wizard, the old magician seems to have finally decided their next move.

    "We can''t win this one prince, he''s too strong! Give up, give him what he wants or run!"

    "No! how can we retreat now! let''s fight together Gaious!"

    The prince stands tall again this time he took a random sword from the ground and uses his other hand ready to give this another round.

    Emery can somehow apud the prince''s bravery. But there''s no room for hesitation for him. Today he must know Morgana''s fate.

    He starts making his approach, but before both of them sh, suddenly Emery feels another spell being cast towards him. But this time it''s not from that old man, it''sing from a different side.

    Emery saw a cloaked figure cast the spell while rushing towards him

    "Another wizard?!" He eximed in disbelief, considering how rare a wizard was.

    It was another [firebolt] spell which once more blocked with his granite hand.

    Another tier 2 fire spell and from the movements of the spirit force within, it was somehow stronger than the spells used by the old man. With the added threat, Emery finally decided not to keep his cards hidden, He decided to use [Blink].

    His sudden disappearance brought another shock until he reappeared right behind the cloaked figure and without hesitation, he let his de touch the figure''s neck.

    But unexpectedly something made him freeze.

    It was the scent of this cloaked figure.

    Although hidden behind a ck cape, there was no way Emery would mistake the familiar smell and the thumping of his heart. From their bond, Emery could sense who the figure was.

    "Morgana!"

 Chapter 359 - Captive

    <h4>Chapter 359: Captive</h4>

    4 months ago��

    After being locked in a cage like some kind of wild animal, finally the cart arrived at a house in the middle of the woods. The distinct smell of ck mold permeated the ce and the chill of the night could be felt from the slight breeze.

    The knight who carried her was seen panicking during the whole trip, but now that he had arrived at his destination, he appeared to have calmed down. He dropped the cage from the cart in the middle of the room.

    "I will go for a while, you stay here! Understand, girl?"

    The girl was only able to understand a few words from the guy, but she heard of the words ''go'' and ''stay'' and figured out the rest from that.

    This wooden shack was devoid of life. Though a few rotting chairs and tables could be seen all around her, there were no signs of life. To the heightened sense of smell of the fey, the stink of ck mold became unbearable.

    As soon as the guy left, she quickly used her transformation ability to turn into her fey form and crashed onto the steel cage several times in an attempt to break free, but to no avail.

    She sat on the edge of the cell, trying to think of a way to set herself free. While she was thinking, the knight returned with a tray of food.

    But, being mad with the treatment as she was now, she knocked away the food and screamed for the guy to release her.

    The guy muttered some curses under his breath and left the ce.

    One day, two days passed��

    The guy did not return and the girl started to feel weaker because of hunger. She was forced to reach out for the stale food on the floor that she knocked away yesterday and was barely able to swallow it down.

    Another day passed and there was still no sign of that knight returning. Would she be left here to die and rot? Would no one ever return?

    Alone with her thoughts, she remembered her family back in the forest. She regretted pretending to be so tough in front of her sister and volunteering for the task just for the chance to see the world outside the forest.

    After a while, she started thinking about a guy, a reason she ended up in this ce.

    She followed him out of her obligation to tradition, but deep in her mind she had always promised herself, when she found a guy who could defeat her, she would stay loyal to that guy.

    At first, she thought that being beaten down by an outsider was unfortunate on her part. But, after she knew the guy as one of their kind, just like her sisters, her heart started to beat differently whenever she was close to him.

    Besides, she had to admit he looked so much betterpared to Cavvi and the other vige warriors, who seemed to perpetually smell like bears and other animals of the forest.

    When the guy agreed to take her outside, she knew in her heart that this was it. From now on, she would follow him wherever he ended up.

    It was what the traditions dictated and it was her destiny. She would ept what was bestowed to her.

    Each day she was close to him, seeing him fight or even do something simple like eating, everything he did made her smile though she was reluctant to show it to him.

    Until that night, when they were both in trouble, she thought it was the end for them.

    When she woke up held inside the cold steel cell, she was honestly more afraid than she wanted to believe. Trapped like a real animal angered her. But seeing him chase after her made her smile. It was more than a person like herself could ask.

    She was happy to see him fight tooth and nail for her, until right before he managed to touch her cell, he was engulfed in light and disappeared in front of her eyes.

    Was it magic? Whose magic was it?

    Where did he go? What happened to him? Was he in more trouble than she was right now?

    Another day passed and she could only look at the world from the gaps of the cage, while sometimes rattling it to try escaping. Thanks to hunger, she felt weak and delirious. Her concern for the guy was the only thing keeping her sane through this ordeal.

    On the sixth day, she could onlyy on the floor, unmoving. She had no energy left to stand, let alone do anything.

    Her concern for the guy had turned into questions.

    Where was he? Did he die? If he didn''t, why hasn''t hee for her?

    The next few days were all blurry. She spent most of them in a confused, barely-alive haze in her hunger. While she was unaware, it seemed someone came for her and took her away.

    The next thing she knew, she was awake in a different cage. Unlike the previous wooden shack, the ce was clean, though only decorated with sparse amounts of furniture. A guy sat on a wooden chair just outside her cage, staring at her from beyond.

    "Are you awake?"

    The girl couldn''t understand hisnguage. As the guy approached her closer, she merely stared at his golden hair that looked like it was spun from the rays of the sun. She never saw such a thing before in her life and this mysterious guy also smelled sweet, like ripe peaches in summer heat.

    "What''s your name?" The guy asked casually.

    "Name��?" The girl could not understand his words, but she caught one word she knew. ''Name''.

    "Morgana." Unconsciously, she said. She had no chance to think and the thought that said guy might be hostile did not even cross her mind.

    The guy gave a small charming smile and replied.

    "Hello, Morgana. My name is Arthur."

 Chapter 360 - Arthur

    <h4>Chapter 360: Arthur</h4>

    The boy was born to be a great king, they said.

    Wealth, education, the best of anything Briton could offer. Everything could be in his grasp with a snap of his fingers. After all, didn''t a king deserve the best?

    He was also born with an irresistible appearance most women would fall on each other for. His excellent talent in the art of the swords was the icing on the cake. But, above all else, he possessed the surname ''Pendragon''.

    It was a name thatmanded power and respect from anyone who lived in any of the seven kingdoms'' territories.

    However, with all the privileges, came many expectations. Logress was an old kingdom, where generations of great kings ruled and safeguarded their hold on Briton for millennia. With such a history, the boy had a lot to catch up to.

    Fortunately, his talent was supported with a great character andmitment to the way of the knight.

    Justice, Truth and Honor.

    Three principles all knights should live by, which their deeds must show.

    Every day, the boy practiced diligently with a continuous thirst for growth, without everining. His efforts paid off and he became a silver knight champion when he was 17. Knight Arthur Pendragon, the youngest squire to obtain the title of silver knight champion.

    With such an achievement under his belt, the King of Logress, Uhtred Pendragon, ced even more expectations on the shoulders of the young Arthur. He then was involved in many tasks rted to the kingdom''s safety and a visit to the battlefield became a regr urrence.

    Still, young Arthur triumphed over all the challenges. Quickly, his poprity climbed and spread beyond the walls of the Logress Kingdom.

    With his talent, his achievement and the right surname, none of the 50 golden knights would argue his ce among them even if he hadn''t reached his 20s yet.

    When he received the invitation, there was even whispered that this young Arthur might actually be the chosen one.

    The one who finally could pull out the legendary sword

    The hope and support for the new golden prince to be able to pull out the sword was so huge, not even the rare two lights urrence was able to stem the disappointment of the knights of the Order.

    But��

    Little did everyone know, the day Arthur became a golden knight and received his blessing, something inside of him changed.

    From the blessing, he not only gained strength, he also believed he was given a higher purpose by the sword.

    From that day onwards, he started questioning everything around him, especially after he started to receive information that was only shared amongst golden knights.

    The Knights of Divine Order merely projected an illusion of stability.

    From inside, he could see how rotten they actually were. Factions splintered the Order and secret fights for power happen almost on a daily basis. Those he considered good took part in the cover up with excuses regarding the masses, while the king watched it all unfold without doing anything.

    Even the enmity between them and the people of the Forbidden Forest were covered up.

    Arthur had witnessed conflicts develop over seemingly insignificant things in there and, with every question he asked, the rift between him and his father, the king and knightmander, merely grew even more.

    "Why do we need to hide the existence of the sword from the public?"

    "Who, or what, actually decides who is worthy to be nominated as a new golden knight? What is the true reason for the restriction?"

    "Why were there many secret activities involving the seven kingdoms that could be traced back to the Order, or even outright orchestrated by the Order itself?"

    Most of all, the most important incident weighing his heart was the hidden ck history moment from 20 years ago, when the conflict between humanity and the Chrutins reached a boiling point. For much of his life, he thought of that war as the darkest moment of Briton that imed thousands of lives.

    There was no one who had any answers to those questions except for the five knightmanders, his father among them. The king''s refusal to address Arthur''s questions only further broke their rtionship apart.

    Thest two years, they maintained the appearance of being very close in public, but both had been keeping their own secrets, waiting for their chance to strike in the future.

    Up until four months ago, Arthur had no chances to ever get to the bottom of all his questions.

    That day,te at night, a certain knight came asking for an audience with the king, but Uther Pendragon was away. So, Arthur met the person whom heter discovered was a silver knight from the Lioness kingdom named Keane.

    The knight looked wary about the situation and from his behavior, the message he had seemed to be urgent.

    Arthur tried to pry the information out of the knight, but even after the knight learnt who he was, the knight still refused to give the information he sought and left the pce that night. Since then, no one had any information regarding his whereabouts.

    A few dayster, Arthur learned of the mysterious death of the golden knight Bagdemagus. He looked up the golden knight''s background and was surprised to find that the golden knight was rted to the same knight that went missing after what he asked.

    With his authority, he quicklyunched an investigation. As his father was away on official kingdom business at that time, by sheer chance he was assigned as the main investigator to the case.

    Following the clues rted to the golden knight, he was led into tracking an abandoned house in the middle of a forest.

    To his surprise, there he found a weak, barely breathing girl slumped inside a cage, which heter found named Morgana.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 361 - The last 4 Months

    <h4>Chapter 361: Thest 4 Months</h4>

    As he looked at the red-haired girl who sprawled in the cage, Arthur believed she must have a clue, a hint about the mystery of the golden knight''s death.

    The state she was in when Arthur found her could only be described with one word: miserable. The conspicuousness of her weak condition, coupled with the torn clothes that barely stuck on her body, told him about the rough and difficult things she must have been through.

    At first, Arthur wanted to directly bring her to the pce.? However, when he took another look at her, he couldn''t bring himself to do it, as her condition was extremely critical. Therefore, he decided to bring her to the physician he trusted.

    As she was somehow involved in the case, Arthur asked the physician to put her in the basement after the treatment. She would be kept there until she awoke.

    A day and a halfter, he got the news that the girl woke up. Therefore, he immediately set out for her. But to his surprise, the girl barely knew how to speak.

    His attempts to question her about the case failed before they could begin.

    Other than finding out her name, which was Morgana, it was difficult for him to understand what she was saying.

    Left with no choice, Arthur could only start the investigation by observing her physique and checking her current appearance, which in his opinion, quite peculiar. Even though she looked mature, she was sure the girl was barely past her teens, 15 or 16 years old at most.

    Although her clothes mostly looked like normal Briton ones, there were some parts that looked odd, like the shoes and bracelets she was wearing. They looked primitive and old-fashioned - things no Briton citizen would choose to wear. Moreover, they were also not the kind that people from the north or the inds beyond would wear.

    Arthur continued to observe, scanning from top to bottom, while the person being observed became ufortable from the intense gaze she received. It did not take long until he realized the girl in front of him was a Fey Crutin. The biggest giveaway to that were her unique eyes.

    This fact, added with the death of the golden knight and the suspicion of the silver knight, made Arthur believe she was a piece of a much bigger mystery. One he couldn''t possibly solve in a short time.

    Therefore, he decided to keep the girl a secret for a while.

    However, the physician, who was also his close mentor, Gaious disagreed with his decision. The man even gave the prince a piece of advice.

    "Your Excellency, if she''s really a fey. Then I suggest you be really careful."

    Those words managed to make Arthur stop in his tracks. Even so, he still needed more time to decide what to do.

    "What do you mean by that, Gaious?"

    Gaious leaned closer to Arthur and spoke in a soft tone, as if he didn''t want anyone else to hear what he had to say.

    "It''s highly probable that she''s a witch."

    The man''s words made Arthur confused. He never understood the differences between a witch and a wizard. After all, the man in front of him was a wizard himself.

    "I was always curious about one thing, Gaious. So tell me. Why do the kingdoms hate this so-called ''Fey Witch''? I mean... What''s the difference between them and a wizard such as you?"

    Instead of answering the prince''s question, the old wizard walked towards his apothecary room, which happened to be in the basement as well. Arthur watched curiously as the man took several different ingredients from the shelf and began grinding them.

    After the ingredients were grounded into a pile of fine powders. Gaious walked towards Morgana with the pestle in hand. Seeing his mentor''s actions, Arthur''s face changed drastically.

    "Please stand back, Your Excellency."

    "Gaious! What are you trying to do?!" Arthur became worried because he couldn''t possibly let any harm befall the girl. She was the only clue to the unsolved mystery!

    The old wizard didn''t budge. His gaze was fixed on Morgana and he said in a firm tone, "We need to make sure, Your Excellency. Please stand back because this is important."

    Without further ado, Gaious took the powder and blew it into the cell. Morgana, who saw all this happening, became rmed. Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do but let the powdernd on her body.

    The prince watched as the girl gradually turned into a huge wolf with ck and crimson fur in a matter of seconds.

    It began to rampage inside the cell, trying its best to get out. Arthur was worried if the metal bars would be enough to hold the creature, and fortunately, it was. It took a while before the creature calms down and slowly return back into its human form.

    Arthur was both terrified and amazed by what he had witnessed. Even so, he felt sympathy for the poor girl when he saw the girl lying on the ground with her clothes even more torn than before. He quickly grabbed a nket to cover her almost naked body.

    While making sure the nket covered her entirety, Arthur asked the old wizard, "Gaious, is this what the Order is scared of?"

    The old wizard was silent.

    Receiving no response, Arthur turned and gazed intensely at his mentor, "You must know about this, Gaious. Tell me!"

    Under the relentless pressure the prince gave off, the wizard finally relented and began exining. Even though he didn''t know all the details and reasons, he still knew some of the pieces and crumbs.

    Apparently, around 50 years ago, the mysterious forest suddenly opened, at the same time, people are started to go missing and dying. There were corpses of people found in such a gruesome manner.? This kept happening until the 7 kingdoms werepelled to solve the situation.

    20 years ago, the 7 kingdoms sent their best knights and envoys tomunicate with the Fey, which unfortunately leads to such a disaster that took hundreds of lives. Regarding the disaster, Gaious had no clear idea of what happened since the details were kept secret. The truth was only avable to the highest ranking knights.? But he knows for sure it involves fey witches.

    Arthur knew that some parts of the story his mentor told him were matching with what was written on the information essible by the golden knights. However, it seemed the real reason behind it was still a mystery.

    That day, Arthur regretfully decided to force his mentor to keep the girl a secret, because he couldn''t let an ident happen. He wanted to get to know the girl and the Fey Crutins better. He wanted to know the truth.

    The process would definitely take time, as the girl herself didn''t speak his tongue. Therefore, Arthur came back to the old wizard''s ce almost everyday to talk and teach the girl the Britonnguage.

    With each passing week, the girl began to understand more and more of what Arthur was saying. But she refused to talk about the Feys every time Arthur asked her about them.

    When she understands thenguage more, Arthur was curious about the extend of fey talent who was said to be a witch. A simple test of magic leads to daily practice. They discovered she had such extraordinary talent in practicing fire magic that her rate of improvement made the old wizard ashamed of himself.

    It took three months for Arthur''s trust to grow to let her out of the cage. It surprised him that the girl didn''t leave immediately after being released.

    Arthur trusted her enough to bring her out to the city, to learn more about the world. Naturally, she put on a cloak that covered her entire body.

    As they walked through the streets, Arthur noticed she was very excited to try all kinds of food sheid her eyes on. Moreover, the girl had the appetite of a bear. He gaped at the sight of the food he ordered disappearing into the girl''s stomach in an instant.

    After weeks of being together, Arthur started to be attached to the girl. He believed she also felt the same way as he did.? He hoped this girl one day would want to return to the forest and take him to see her people.

    During their many conversations, he learnt the girl was actually waiting for something or someone, but when he asked about the details, she never wanted to say it.

    When the Yearly Tournament began, with the city bing packed by the flows of squires and the fact that many golden knights across the 7 kingdoms arrived, Arthur forbade her to go outside. It will be troublesome if any of these knights saw her.

    Then, the exact night after the Tournament was finally over, a stranger came to seek the girl.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 362 - Explain!

    <h4>Chapter 362: Exin!</h4>

    "Morgana!" Emery eximed. Though her face was obscured with the cape''s hood, the figure he took hostage under his arm was definitely her.

    His shock made him almost forget about the battle, making him lower the dagger that was ced on the figure''s neck.

    Seeing an opening, the figure struck Emery''s chest with her elbow, making him take a few steps back. He did not resist, but he used the force of the attack to grab the figure''s ck cape.

    He knew from her familiar smell, but this way, he could be sure.

    He flipped to regain his bnce and turned around to see the face beneath the hood.

    There she was. The familiar red-haired beauty that had been in the forefront of his mind for the past few months now stood in front of him.

    "She''s safe�� That''s a relief!" Emery muttered under his breath.

    Ever since he returned from the Magus Academy, he had been searching for her with everything he could. From asking Luna to search for the missing silver knight, asking for help from the High Priestess and so much more. All that, and there were still no hints, but now she suddenly appeared in front of him.

    They have been reunited after months of being apart, but Emery had no idea what to say to her, except for her name.

    The woman in front of him seemed to be in shock and she kept on muttering some words. Emery tried to approach her, but a pir of me emerged from both her hands, before she threw it towards him.

    [Firebolt]

    The attack was thrown in such a close range, forcing Emery to use [Blink] to dodge to the side right before the mes hit him.

    "�� What?! �� It''s me��!"

    He was confused. Was it because of his [shapeshifting] ability that she didn''t recognize him? But wasn''t she able to recognize his scent?

    "Morgana it''s me! Look!" Emery dispelled his feywolf innate spell out of panic. Right now he couldn''t think about anything else, just the woman who seemed to be staring at him with murderous eyes.

    Morgana did not answer, she casted another fire spell and threw the resulting fireball at him. Once more, Emery used [Blink] to dodge.

    What was it? What did the two-faced prince or the old wizard do to her mind? Did they use some mind alteration magic or something?

    Morgana stared at him and finally said something "Is that the spell you used to disappear right in front of my eyes that time!?"

    "What?! What are you-"

    The angry woman concentrated on her hands again and fire started to ignite both her palms before it coalesced into a pair of medium-sized fireballs.? "Where have you been?! it''s been months?! Not days, not weeks, months!"

    Emery raised both his hands in defense. Now, he understood what the red-haired woman was talking about.

    "Wait, wait! Stop! About that, I can exin!"

    Morgana stopped her casting and the fireballs floating above her palms stopped expanding, though it was still zing and casting an orange glow on her enraged expression. She stared at him, urging him to give a quick and serious answer.

    "Exin right now!"

    "Yes, yes, actually��"

    Emery''s voice disappeared and he felt like someone was muffling his voice. Right afterwards, a sentence came into his mind''s eye.

    [Restriction Spell activated. You are not allowed to say any information regarding the Academy to those who are not part of it.]

    He paled right after reading the sentence.

    "Oh�� Dammit!"

    [Firebolt!]

    One of the fireballs floating above her palms were thrown towards him and he quickly dodged with a [Blink] as well. He looked at Morgana and she made a gesture of mock throwing with her empty hand. The second fireball was still zing.

    The implied threat was clear as day.

    "Stop, stop! I said calm down, just give me a minute!"

    Meanwhile, Arthur and the others all around them stared at each other with confused nces. At first, they thought these two appeared to be fighting, but he realized from their gesture and words, they knew each other.

    Arthur approached Morgan.

    "Morgana, what is going on here?"

    Apparently, the prince had surprised both Morgana and the attacker, as they shouted towards him at the same time.

    "STAY OUT OF IT!"

    The prince took one step back and smiled in dark amusement. Whatever the case, this was enough to conclude they know each other. Although Morgana did seem to be angry at the attacker, if some of her actions were to be believed, the two seemed to have something more between them.

    Realizing the man who came for Morgana was actually both a great fighter and a powerful wizard. He decided to treat this matter carefully.

    One other thing he found rather concerning was the fact this wizard had the ability to change his face. That power was unheard of, at least from the few wizards he knew of.

    Arthur raised his hand and his men both stepped back before sheathing their weapons. He wanted to give some space to Morgana and wait until the problem between the two of them was resolved.

    He couldn''t help but wonder who this young man actually was.

    Morgana sighed, letting the remaining fireball dissipate. She took some deep breaths to calm herself down. Emery nodded and used [Blink] once more and this time, he appeared next to Morgana.

    With a tender grip, he held Morgana''s hand and said.

    "I know it is my fault and for that, I am sorry, okay! It was not my intention to leave you for months like that. Can we talk somewhere, away from these people? Please��"

    Morgana looked at him for a second before nodding.

    Unfortunately, Emery''s [Spatial Gate] were unable to carry people with him, or at least, he was still not yet strong enough to do that. He decided to grab her hand and lead her to the woods, away from the prying eyes all around them.

    Morgana looked at the prince and he nodded before raising his arm. The knights who surrounded them parted and let them pass and they disappeared in the darkness of the forest.

 Chapter 363 - Promise

    <h4>Chapter 363: Promise</h4>

    Emery took her to a clearing in the forest, For a few minutes, silence reigned between them, as Emery tried to circumvent the filter to no avail.

    After multiple notifications about his current restriction, Emery was able to say one sentence.

    "I was taken away against my will by a force I can''t exin. When I was able to return, I came to search for you right away."

    It was too ambiguous, it told her nothing about what actually happened during the months, but it seemed to be enough to calm her down. Emery hoped one day he could properly say the exact reason, but for now, this would have to do. Fortunately, her expression softened and her anger was gone, for now.

    "What about you? I thought you were locked up or worse. Now, I see you actually free to roam as you wish, Why didn''t you return to the forest?"

    Morgana was silent for a second before she frowned and said.

    "Youe found me, not the opposite. Vige no problem, they understand."

    The girl said only a few words, but that was enough to give him a headache. That was quite the twisted logic, but for now, it would be a mistake to say that to her face��

    "Yes, I can understand that�� Again, I apologize and I am d you are fine."

    Emery''s apology seemed to be working, as she appeared to calm down.

    Emery nced at the prince and the old man waiting a bit far from them, before whispering to her. "Anyway, why are you helping them?"

    "They help me, so I help them"

    He half-expected a long exnation and had taken her to the clearing partly so they could speak freely with each other. To his surprise, the reason was much simpler.

    Emery shook his head and said. "Those people could be using you, or even tricking you they must have their own agenda for helping you!"

    When these words came out of his mouth, somehow it points to himself as well. He too has been fooled many times.

    "I don''t understand, don''t think they are bad." Morgana answered with a t expression.

    He took a deep breath, calmed down, and scratched the back of his head. He cant believe this girl was more naive than him.

    "That''s it, you shall follow me now. I will take you back to the Forbidden Forest."

    She thought for a while and said.

    "No!"

    "Why not?" Emery asked.

    "Not now, I have many things to learn, so no!"

    These words somehow remind him of what thedy of theke said that Morgana was on her own path, but Emery really notfortable leaving her to that two face prince at all.

    "Look, Morgana, I can teach you whatever it is they can do. As for magic, believe me, I can do it much better than that old man."

    Morgana was silent for a second then replied

    "If you do that, then I will follow you."

    "Great, then-"

    Before Emery managed to finish his words, Morgana stared at him with a serious re and said.

    "Promise me. Tell me that you won''t just leave me like before and you will do all those things you said."

    Her speech was still a bit stilted, her tongue unused to speakingmon, but that was the longest sentence he had ever heard from her. It only showed how serious she was.

    Emery couldn''t really understand women and all he knew from his interactions were they were so different from each other and guessing what they were really thinking waspletely futile. But, it appears Morgana was much easier to understand.

    She knew what she wanted and say it clearly. Emery just needs to make sure he can give what she asked.

    Briton''snguage was something he could teach her easily, while fire magic was a little bit tricky as he has no affinity for the fire element, but not impossible.

    To fulfill that, he thought about the possibility of taking her to the Khaos space. He knows the dragon possessed a fire affinity, so Emery believed he would be more than capable to help her�� If that didn''t work, at the very least he could find something to give her from the academy after returning from the third year.

    Emery stared at the girl in front of him and nodded.

    "I promise."

    Emery was surprised to see her smile, he just realized the girl rarely do, but she looked away right before he could see it clearly.

    "Okay, Morgana. We should go now!"

    Morgana looked back at Arthur and for a moment, before looking back at Emery and nodded.

    "Great."

    As soon as they were about to leave, the knights quickly surrounded them.

    "Wait, stop!" The golden prince shouted. He and the old man approached them.

    He stared towards Morgana and said.

    "You are leaving?"

    Morgana didn''t answer, she merely nodded in response.

    "I see, so I guess, this is the one you have been waiting for��" The prince was silent for a moment, before smiling with his usual friendly face. "But, seriously, are you just going to leave like that with no words for us? You also haven''t introduced your friend here"

    Morgana still didn''t answer and kept on staring at him in silence. Emery knew she was never good with words and this incident only confirmed it.

    Emery sort of understood the situation decide to speak for her

    "I believe you have been taking good care of her. For that, I thank you." Emery said and gave him a slight bow of respect. No matter how much he couldn''t stand this prince, he believed Arthur actually did help Morgana.

    The prince smiled, looked at him, and said.

    "I am guessing you must be... Merlin, am I right?"

    Hearing that made Emery remember why he hated smart opponents. At this moment, he regretted removing his disguise abruptly before. Hence, there was only one answer he can give.

    "Yes. I am Merlin"

    The prince appears excited for a second before returning to his serious expression.

    "I apologize, Merlin, but Morgana is currently a suspect for a murder of a gold knight. Unless she is proven not guilty, I cannot let her go."

 Chapter 364 - Peace

    <h4>Chapter 364: Peace</h4>

    Emery stared sharply at the prince, annoyed that the golden knight still had the audacity to say those words.

    "How do you n to stop us?" Emery said, showing he was ready to fight.

    "Merlin, I might not be able to defeat you. However, you are currently in the heart of the Logress Kingdom. Even if you are able to pass us, you will not get out of here easily."

    "We shall see," Emery provoked.

    The prince fell silent upon hearing Emery''s confident answer. He could see the wizard still had more power hidden on his sleeve.

    Emery grasps Morgana''s hand, pulls her closer "Stay close," he said before summoned the pitch ck dagger and taking a fighting stance against the knights. Slowly but surely, everyone could feel the atmosphere bing suffocating as the fight was about to break out.

    Realizing things were not going as nned, the prince decided to return to his words instead.

    "Wait!" Arthur called out. "Hear me out first! Merlin�� If you go past me by force, you will take the only clue we have and I worried this investigation would only blow up and lead to another disaster for the fey Chrutin, just like 20 years ago!"

    The sentence made Emery stop and it dawned on him his current rash actions might bring even more trouble to the forest people. The mention of the disaster 20 years ago also attracted his attention. He never came across any information rted to it and he wished to know.

    "What happened 20 years ago?" Emery asked.

    "I�� we... the Order itself only knows a part of the story. It is my wish to have a discussion with the fey to uncover the truth behind the tragedy."

    The answer only made Emery became more suspicious about the prince. Even though his intentions sounded noble, the answer only made Emery believe the prince''s kindness towards Morgana and all that''s happening right now was only in the hopes of getting ess to the forest people.

    Seeing that Emery was silent, the prince continued his words.

    "Merlin, I know you were part of the battle against the Crimson fang marauder. That means you were one of thest people who were seen with Sir Bagdemagus before his death. My investigation and from the corpses, I believe the death of Bagdemagus and his knights was caused by the Fey�� creature. But, I really can''t believe Morgana was the one who killed him."

    Hearing these words, it could be concluded the prince knew about the fey transformation as well. The grip Emery had on his dagger became tighter, he would definitely attack the moment he had to.

    "I know you know more about this, tell me what happened, so I can see this investigation through and find out the reason for the knight''s death."

    Emery finally decided to speak out.

    "It wasn''t her. Morgana didn''t kill Sir Badgemagus. She is innocent." Emery said sinctly.

    "Then, who was it? If you know anything, tell me. Trust me, I really hope�� the enmity between us and the forest people will end."

    Emery was silent for a moment. To end the hate towards the fey was definitely something that he wanted as well.

    But then, he remembered the death of his father, the burning of the Ambrose estate, the hatred of the Lioness king and Sir Bagdemagus against the fey. He was reminded of the old knight''s attempts to ughter Morgana.

    Emery let out a long sigh. he believe the prince''s goal would have to stay as a pipe dream, as it was impossible to fulfill.

    In addition, Emery did not trust the prince enough yet to exchange notes. He had thought about telling him directly he was responsible for the death of the golden knight and not the forest people, but what good woulde from damning himself right here, before he could ascertain his and the prince''s current position in the grand scheme of things?

    The circumstances of his birth aside, although he was born a noble, he was still a part of the fey family, after all.? Confessing his crime of killing the golden knight would onlyplicate a lot of things in the future.

    After giving the Prince words some thought, Emery finally came up with an answer

    "Whoever the culprit was, whether they are fey or human�� Does it even matter in the long run? You have seen for yourself, how deep the enmity is between fey and humans, I believe? Now, with this in mind, tell me, prince. In what way will you end this enmity? What steps have you thought about to reach this noble, yet lofty goal of yours?

    "I��" The prince tried to reach the words, but he couldn''t as he eventually turned silent.

    "If you find the answer and then, we can talk again. Meanwhile the peace you long for and the truth you seek�� They are not things that can be attained with just words!"

    Emery had nothing else to say to this prince. It appeared, even if everything that the prince just told was the truth and his intention was true, the young prince has no real power to make any change.

    Prince Arthur realized he was out of options. There was no other way to convince the wizard. In the end, he resorted to pleading once more.

    "Please, Merlin, stay here a while and help me find a way to resolve this matter."

    Emery turned back and was about to leave without answering, but right afterwards, his enhanced senses picked up the sound of horses getting closer towards them. rmed, Emery nced at the prince and shouted.

    "Is this what you were doing, prince? Just making talks to stall for reinforcements?!"

    "No, I did not. Everyone here is my trusted knight and they would not do it." Arthur quickly answered, with panic visible on his face.

    Emery decided to wait when he saw the genuine flustered look. Moreover, there were only three ridersing. Such a small amount of reinforcement wouldn''t matter much against him and he was interested to know whether the prince was telling the truth.

    The sounds of clopping slowed to a halt and three knights emerged from the cluster of trees. It was Sir Gawain, the golden knight who always stood near the prince, along with two silver knights working for him.

    The golden knight looked at the situation and noticed the strangeness. Therefore, he asked. "My prince, what is going on here?"

    The prince shook his head and answered.

    "There is no need to worry, Sir Gawain. Tell me why did youete at night like this?"

    The golden knight seemed confused as to what was going. Wordlessly, he nced at Emery and stared at the golden prince, unsure if he should continue with the mysterious enemy''s presence.

    "If it is important, just say it now. If not, you cane back tomorrow!"

    "No, my prince." Sir Gawain gave a small bow. "It''s about a marauder group. Dozens of them were spotted gathering along the borders."

    Hearing this Arthur frowned,

    "Sir Gawain, there are always marauders and reports of their sightings almost every week. is this really urgent? We can deal with themter. There are more urgent matters I must tend to right now."

    Apparently, si Gawain was not finished

    "Prince Arthur, it was because�� You told me to pay special attention to the Lioness princess"

    The sudden mention of the Lioness princess made Arthur''s expression turn serious, and surely also Emery. He was just about to leave the ce, but now he was drawn to their conversation. Emery nced at Sir Gawain, interested in what news the golden knight bears about the princess.

    Unconsciously for them both, all the conversation regarding the forest people almost instantly forgotten.

    "What is it, Gawain?" Arthur asked.

    "We have reason to believe the marauders are heading towards the Lioness convoy scheduled to pass through the border today, there is a sheer amount of them, I am afraid something bad is at n my prince,? Should we dispatch knights to go and check it out?"

    The prince''s face swiftly turned pale, asking in a panicked voice. No matter what his father told him about the princess, Arthur had his own feelings to consider and he even told his personal knight to track her movements for her own safety. He didn''t expect this thing could have happened.

    "Of course, Gawain! In fact, why didn''t you do it already?"

    "I sincerely apologize, my prince." Gawain shook his head. "Beyond that border, lies the Lioness territory, so-"

    "Dammit, Gawain! How long ago was this?!"

    "Thest bird message came just after nightfall, my prince."

    Arthur took a deep breath, sighed and turned to look at Emery. "Merlin, I hope we can continue our conversation after I take care of this. I request you not to go anywhere. We will talk after this is over."

    To the prince''s surprise, the wizard nodded and agreed without much resistance.

 Chapter 365 - Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 365: Leaving</h4>

    Emery''s heart was stirred upon hearing about the nned attack on the Lioness convoy. During his time fighting to represent the Lioness, he had grown close with the other squires and, if he didn''t leave them to look for Morgana, he would be there with them.

    It was also supposed to be his duty to protect that convoy. If anything bad happened to them while he was not there, it would somehow be under his conscience.

    There was also the matter of the princess'' safety��

    His heart started beating fast as soon as he heard the news from the knight. If it were up to him, he wished he could just rush over to help, but he couldn''t afford any mistake now. If Arthur found out that the wizard Merlin quickly took off to rescue the Lioness princess, more questions would be raised and from then on, his every movement would be even more scrutinized.

    He needed to do it right, hence he thought for a moment for the best course of action.

    First, he realizes the princess was protected by a dozen knights and the squires. There was also Yvain the knight of the Lion guarding her. Those marauders will not be able to give them trouble easily.

    But, something in his heart told him that something was not right. A persistent bad feeling about the situation was gripping his mind and making him unable to think straight.

    Logically, no marauders would be crazy enough to attack a fully guarded princess convoy. But, if Gawain''s information was really true, then the princess was in grave danger.

    Emery couldn''t help but keep thinking that this event was part of some kind of nned attack. Marauders, groups of criminals with no affiliation and loyalty, had gathered together to attack despite knowing the princess was being escorted by knights and squires. This would only mean they came ready.

    Thump, thump.

    His heart started to beat chaotically. They definitely needed help.

    With his familiarity with the Lioness to Logress path, he knows that even if the prince and Sir Gawain were fully galloping with their fastest horses, they would take at least four or five hours to reach the border.

    Fortunately, with Emery''s [Spatial Gate] spell, he could reach it in a matter of minutes. But, the problem was, he could only use? [Spatial Gate] for himself, he couldn''t bring Morgana with him.

    That''s the main reason for his current hesitation, he needed to decide what to do with the girl standing next to him.

    He thought about just taking her halfway and hiding her somewhere in Logress territory, then continuing by himself until the border. But it would be even more troublesome if she got found by other knights.

    Emery didn''t want to take another chance of her meeting other knights who may or may not like fey chrutins.

    No matter how he looked at it, this ce was currently the safest ce to leave her while he''s gone.

    Which led to the decision of why he agreed when The Prince told him to wait for his return.

    Emery decided to calmly wait as Arthur took one of the horses used by Sir Gawain''s underling knight and rode away with the knights, leaving the old magician in charge of the situation.

    When the prince was far enough that Emery could no longer hear the galloping of the horses. He turned to the girl standing next to him.

    Apparently, Morgana was also confused with the decision he just made.

    "Why are we staying here?"? she asked

    "Morgana I think my friend is in trouble, I really need to go help them"

    "What?! Where are you going?." replied the girl in confusion

    "I promise, I will need to go for just a few hours and I will return soon. Alright?"

    "No!" The girl shouted, slight worry bleeding into her expression. "Whatever you are going to do, just let me help you!"

    Emery was dismayed. He promised this girl only a few minutes ago he would not leave her, and he really didn''t want to. Not after he finally found her after 4 months of constant worries.

    But, time was short, the situation urgent and Emery believed none of the marauders were strong enough to take much of his time, let alone touch him.

    There should be nothing that could go wrong, there was even a possibility the information was wrong and he would just go back and forth quickly.

    No matter how he tried to find another way, the best solution he could think of was leaving Morgana for a few hours, deal with the problem ande back as soon as possible to ensure her safety.

    While he struggled with his worries, seconds were ticking away and with each moment he wasted, another life may be imed.

    With a guilty expression, Emery looked towards the girl and said.

    "I am sorry, Morgana." Emery sighed and looked away. "Just wait for me. I will be back before you know it."

    Morgana didn''t say anything back but Emery could tell that she didn''t like this n.

    Emery turned away and red at the old magician.

    "I need to go for a while, I trust you will keep her safe"

    The old magician seemed to want to argue with him about leaving but seeing Emery determination he nodded

    Emery let out a sigh, before leaving he said

    "If anything happens to her here, I promise even if you run to the ends of this world, I wille and hunt you down."

    He concentrated on the air in front of him. Darkness began to shift and crack in front of him, forming a swirling void of darkness.

    Before he stepped in, he nced at Morgana once more, as if trying to reassure her without words that he woulde back for her.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion please Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 366 - Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 366: Ambush</h4>

    In the middle of the night, just outside the border of the Logress kingdom on a road path surrounded by trees.

    A group of knights and squires were traveling, riding their horses in formation with a carriage in the middle.

    The front line was filled with knights in full armor, while the back was mostly filled with squires and new knights who just received their title.

    "Aaaa�� Why don''t we stop and camp for now?" one of the young knights said.

    "They said the King sent a letter to the princess and we have to return as soon as possible. Why? Are you tired already, Marc?"

    "Huh, what did you say? Tired? Of course not! Lucas,e on, we are no longer squires, we are real knights of Lion-"

    Right when the new knights were busy chatting, a shout could be heard from nearby.

    "It''s an ambush! Defend the princess!!" a knight with long golden hair said.

    Even in the dark of midnight, as a golden knight, Yvain had the ability to feel his surroundings, enough to sense the people hiding behind the bushes and trees along the narrow forest path. Before the enemy even started to attack, he shouted andmanded all the knights to prepare themselves.

    "What happened, Yvain?"

    Princess Gweh asked from inside the carriage.

    "We are surrounded, mydy!"

    "Who�� Why?"

    "I don''t know, Princess, but please, stay inside and close the door."

    The knight closed the carriage door tight, leaving the princess alone with the terrified maid inside the carriage. Undaunted by the situation, she grabbed her sword and peeked outside from the windows, ready for the worst.

    Yvain looked at the cluster of trees on both sides of the road. On the right side, there was a cluster right next to a massive hill, while on the left side there was a slippery incline leading to a lower ground. It was obvious where the attackers came from.

    "Knights, on the left side! Get ready and make a defense line!"

    Their training paid off and, within seconds, about three dozen knights and squires in red and golden cape were all on their horses. All of them formed a tight line while facing the left side of the forest.

    Not long after, the sounds of rustling leaves could be heard, followed by a dozen different voices shouting and a barrage of lit torches.

    "Aaaaarrrrgh! Kill them!"

    Yvain was quite shocked. Though he was able to feel their presence, he did not expect to have more than one hundred attackersing at them. But, his facial expression still showed the calm, unnerved gaze he disyed throughout most of his missions.

    "Hold!! Hold!"

    Yvain gave the order and every single horse rider stayed still. In a cavalry line, timing was crucial and knowing when to charge determined whether they could go home victorious or face their death.

    When the attackersing out of the trees were only a few steps away from them, Yvain shouted.

    "Now! Attack!"

    The 40 knights and squires all marched forward at the same time, using the power of their horses and the shes of their des to keep the attackers at bay.

    Spaat! Splaat!

    Blood and guts spilled on the ground, to be immediately trampled beneath the hooves of their horses. The smell of iron started to fill the chilly night air, while the sounds of terrified screams took over the quiet forest.

    Fortunately, the marauders were no match against the Lioness knights.

    It only took less than ten minutes for half of the marauders to fall to the ground, while the rest who could still move all ran back towards the forest.

    Just like in training, half of the knights were assigned to charge towards the running marauders, while the other half would stay on guard near the carriage.

    But, barely half a minute after half of their forces charged downhill, another shout was heard from the front and back of the road.

    This time, dozens of marauders were charging atop horses from both sides.

    "Dammit! Knights, return!"

    Yvain couldn''t hide his panic. He ordered the knights who were left around the carriage to recreate the lines. But, there weren''t enough knights there and half of them were newbie squires, causing the new line to be uneven and disorganized.

    "Protect the princess!" Yvain shouted. "Don''t let even a single one of them push through!"

    Again, they shed. This time, the relentless attack from both sides caused a few of the knights and squires to fall off their horses.

    The first marauder group had turned back along with the knights, overwhelming them from behind while they tried to reach the carriage.

    Abe, Marcus and Lucas, along with a few others, were stuck close to the carriage. Marcus climbed up the carriage and used his bow and arrows to defend the princess, while the others tried to stop the remaining marauders from getting close to the carriage.

    All went well, until a scream could be heard from behind them.

    "Aaaaargh!"

    Marcus, who was standing on top of the carriage, was stabbed by a ck clothed fighter who managed to join in by jumping from atop the hill. Now, they were surrounded and a few of them had already been killed. Worse of all, there were still surrounded by hundreds of marauders ready to fight.

    "They are on the top of the carriage, stop them!" The golden knight shouted while swinging his de, taking down half a dozen marauders in one swing in an attempt to go back to the carriage.

    The situation was chaotic and the carriage was left almost unguarded. The balck cloth fighters in the carriage drove and tossed the corpse to the ground, before using theshes to force the horses to run.

    "They took the princess!"

    Seeing the carriage push through, Yvain quickly gave it a chase leaving the other knights defending for themself.

    More knights and squires fell from the attacks. They were surrounded 3 to 1.

    It was at this moment they saw a figure running toward them with two swords.

    "Lanzo!!"

 Chapter 367 - Rampage

    <h4>Chapter 367: Rampage</h4>

    A distortion formed in the middle of wilderness and ripped the space right above the ground. Slowly but surely, a rainbow-colored circle appeared from the ripped space, while a figure walked out from it. The figure slightly gasped for air due to the exhaustion the action brought to him.

    This was the fifth [Spatial Gate] Emery used in his attempt to reach the border between the Lioness and Logress Kingdom''s territory as soon as possible.

    As much as he willed himself to be faster, his current capability only allowed him to feel the space roughly five miles around him - which in turn limited the distance he could travel to.

    This also directly meant Emery would have to make several more attempts to reach his final destination: the border, whichy tens of miles from where he was before.

    In order to create each [Spatial Gate] at the farthest distance possible, Emery had to ce his focus on the perceived area within the range for a few minutes, pinpointed the exact location where he wanted the gate to appear and lock on it while creating another gate to transport him there. All of this required tedious effort, unbroken concentration and a considerable amount of spirit power, which obviously took quite a toll on him.

    Each of these [Spatial Gate] really depleted his spirit force in a fast manner, but Emery really had to hurry. The situation surrounding Gwen could be dangerous at any moment and he didn''t want to have any of that.

    When Emery walked out of his sixth [Spatial Gate], he could finally feel it - the reason he was here. Hundreds of people were perceived through his ability and they were all inside the forest. Not only could he see them, he could also faintly hear the sounds of battle from where he had appeared.

    Emery swiftly changed his ''Merlin'' clothes and used the [Shapeshift] ability to return back to Lanzo''s appearance.

    Worried he was toote, Emery instantly used his battle art technique to its maximum stage as he shot to the battlefield.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 4]

    [Battle power increased by 16]

    [Battle power 65 (50)]

    It was Emery''s first time to use the fourth stage since his return to Earth. At the moment, he could feel the skill was harder to maintain, probably because of the restriction affecting it.

    Emery clicked his tongue when he thought of the damned restriction.

    Even so, Emery had no time to curse and had to keep up with it for the moment, because he had a battle to take care of.

    With an increase in battle power, Emery dashed towards the sound of battle, rushing through the woods under the cover of darkness.

    The battlefield looked extremely chaotic when he arrived. The Lioness entourage was surrounded from all sides, while the knights were entangled with hordes of enemies. They fought with all they had, while doing their best to ensure the safety of their own.

    Through his enhanced senses, Emery could see that several squires were alreadyying on the ground, unmoving. Those who had the slightest logic would know those squires already breathed theirst.

    Seeing the few familiar faces gradually losing their color, Emery immediately became furious.

    He swiftly took out two swords, wielding one with each arm, and began rushing to the battlefield to prevent further losses.

    Spttt!! Sttt!!

    Two marauders drops dead on the ground following the appearance of Emery in the battlefield. The marauders were so shocked by the sudden arrival of an unexpected person they weren''t able to react to Emery''s next moves.

    Sttt!!

    Another unsuspecting marauder got stabbed on the back by Emery''s sword. He could only watch as the de went through his chest in shock, while he could feel power leaving his body. A momentter, he fell to the ground as Emery pulled the sword out.

    Emery was surprised to discover the swing of his swords became lighter with each blood that he spilled. He didn''t know since when he cared much less about taking lives.

    Has he really changed? Or was it just because he no longer thought of these marauders as humans, that made his swings easier?

    Either way, Emery didn''t think much of it anymore and he continued what he was doing, dashing towards his next target.

    Spttt!! Sttt!!

    Spttt!!

    The marauders that previously attacked the Lioness entourage with ferocity became shocked as they watched Emery ughtering their people. Some of them tried to stop him, only to be buried under his swords.

    With each step that Emery took, one or two marauders would fall to the ground and bid their farewell to the world. The bloody sight frightened the other marauders who saw it, causing them to reconsider their actions.

    In the midst of his streak, Emery realized the carriage was nowhere to be seen. He tried to find it amidst the chaos, but his efforts were in vain.

    Emery hurried himself when he realized this fact. He swiftly dashed towards the struggling Lioness group, while also creating a path of blood in the middle of the battlefield.

    With a jerk of his legs, Emery jumped towards the group.

    "Lanzo!? How are you here?" asked Lucas, after Emery cut down the marauder who was entangled with him. There was abination of shock and glee when they were seeing him.

    Unfortunately, Emery didn''t have time to exin even if he wanted to. He was very anxious when he saw many knights and squires already lying on the ground, some of them seriously injured while the unfortunate ones were dead. Among them, Emery saw Marcus lying on the ground bleeding from his chest, whimpering in pain.

    "Lucas, where is the princess?!"

    Even though Lucas was confused by Emery''s anxiousness, he immediately told him what had happened.

    "The carriage was taken by the attackers and Sir Yvain chased after them".

    Upon hearing this, Emery didn''t ask anything else and only threw him several healing pastes. Receiving Lucas''s confused look, he told thetter to use it on the wounded.

    Emery really wanted to go and help the princess, but he knew the situation here was extremely dire.

    There were still hundreds of marauders on the battlefield, while only half of the knights and squires were able to fight. This was a 5 against 1 situation.

    Emery noticed the marauders who didn''t see his earlier rampage were bing more ferocious as they saw the knights were in trouble. Therefore, if he decided to chase after the princess now, he was sure these people would be dead.

    After a moment of calction, Emery immediately jumped towards the sea of enemies.

    "Arrggghhhh!!"

    Spttt!! Sttt!!

    The swords in Emery''s hand continuously spelled death upon the marauders. The verdant grasses were painted crimson by the rain of blood. Emery attacked the marauders at breakneck speed, as any marauder who got in his way was either dead or gravely injured.

    In addition, Emery secretly used the myriad spells in his repertoire to end this fight as soon as possible. He still had a princess to catch up, after all.

    With a single cast of [Whip Ssh], a Tier one Water Element spell, Emery extinguished every light source in the area. The marauders were surprised when they saw the torches suddenly doused with water that came from nowhere.

    When the surroundings fell into darkness, Emery continued by casting [Entangled?] on the marauders. Some marauders shouts as they were strangely stumbled by roots on the ground. Some who heard theirpanions'' screams rushed over, only to be tripped by other roots.

    Within minutes, the situation experienced a turnaround where the knights and squires gradually pushed the marauders back. The Lioness knights and squires watched in confusion when their opponent suddenly fell to the ground from nowhere.

    In the meantime, Lucas was doing the task Emery asked him to do. He went around the battlefield, continuously grabbing the wounded under the dim light the moon provided. Subsequently, he quickly applied the paste given by Emery to the wounded.

    When the Lioness knights were finally able to rebuild their defensive line, they realized there was one person weaving through the enemy group. Continuous shes shot out from the two swords in the figure''s hands, which was followed by the screams of the marauders.

    They tried to discern who this mysterious figure was, only to be shocked when they realized it was their kingdom''s current brightest squire, Lanzo. That night, Emery once more creates another impression to their eyes, and this time by saving their life...

    A few minutester, the marauders understood they could do nothing about this figure. They could only watch helplessly as they were cut down one by one. With the other knight also starting to fight back, they finally decided to run away.

    Seeing the marauders fleeing, Emery did not give chase. He couldn''t waste any more time.

    "I am going to chase after the carriage!" shouted Emery, as he shed at thest marauder nearby.

    Lucas was about to give him one of the horses, but Emery had disappeared into the forest.

    The man was extremely confused.

    "Is he going to go after it on foot?"

 Chapter 368 - Damsel in Distress

    <h4>Chapter 368: Damsel in Distress</h4>

    "Yvain! Who is attacking, and what do they want?!"

    "Princess, please stay inside and close the door!"

    The golden knight said, before shutting the carriage door closed.

    The sounds of shing des rang clear all around her, mixed with screams of agony, Yvain''smands and the galloping of horses.

    Princess Gwen''s gaze fell towards the trembling, terrified maid hugging her knees sitting right across her.

    "Don''t be afraid! The Lioness knights will protect us!" The princess said, her eyes full of resolve.

    Her own words also calmed not only the maid, as her fingers stopped trembling as well.

    At first, voices she recognized shoutedmands and encouragements towards each other, but now and then there were screams of pain, and the worst part was that she knew some of the voices. Even her loyal knight and protector joined the sea of voices, making her wonder just what was actually going on outside.

    Right as she was about to peek outside, the small carriage started to shake and wobble. Sounds of wood could be heard from above.

    "Princess?" Someone knocked on the roof and spoke from outside. "Please do not worry, we will stand guard."

    Princess Gwen recognized the voice as one of the squires who received his knight title from thestpetition. At first, they were able to push the attackers away, but it wasn''t long until panicked voices and sounds of more people jumping up onto the carriage could be heard. From the windows, she could see the squire was thrown down from the carriage.

    The next thing she heard was the pained scream of the knight in charge of controlling the carriage.

    The carriage suddenly moved at high speeds and she quickly realized what was happening.

    Most of the attack forces served as a distraction and, while the knights were upied with them, another separate force was assigned to separate her. By taking the carriage with them, they had fulfilled that mission.

    There was no way she could stay quiet while holed up in there. With each second she wasted, the carriage moved further away from her knights.

    Gweh quickly unsheathed her sword, slightly opened the door of the moving carriage and peeked at the situation outside. The carriage was moving at almost breakneck speeds, the darkness of the night made her difficult to see around, especially with the speed.

    The princess looked toward the front and nned to attack the rider in the front seat. Knowing what the princess was trying to do, her attendant shouted.

    "No, princess! Don''t do it!"

    The terrified attendant''s expression stopped her, prompting her to decide on a different n. She held the door, sheathed her sword back and said.

    "I need you to jump out of the carriage, now!"

    There are two choices left for them. Either they stayed inside and got separated even further away from the knights, or they ran through the woods and hid until the situation passed. The longer they stayed, the further they got from people who could help.

    Considering the speed at which their carriage was moving, it would not be easy to jump out safely. But if they managed to do so, they could hide in the darkness of night and rejoin the knightster on. All they needed to do was make sure not to get hit by the trees when they jumped.

    Princess Gweh grabbed the attendant''s hand tight and stared closely at the trees. The darkness of night had obscured them, causing them to be barely visible.

    "Jump, now!"

    Before the attendant could prepare herself, Gwen yanked her attendant''s hand and forced her to jump.

    The force of the pull caused the attendant to roll on the ground. She might get some scratches and bruises, but as long as she didn''t hit the trees, she should be safe.

    Now, it was her turn. She took a deep breath, but right before she could move, she heard the galloping of horses and saw three riders quickly gaining ground towards the carriage.

    The rider was watching her, she had lost her chance to run into the woods.

    One of the riders, arge man with an ugly face full of scars, could be heard jumping towards the carriage and climbing up from behind. The ng of metal could be heard as the axe mmed onto the wooden carriage roof.

    When the attacker in ck jumped onto the carriage. He looked around inside, only to see that the door was open and his target nowhere to be seen.

    He walked towards the door to check if his target had jumped, but right as he was about to peek outside, the princess, who was hanging on the side, quickly pulled him out of the fast-moving carriage, causing him to hit face-first onto the trees hard.

    More riders in ck were now running towards her on foot, right behind the horse riders chasing her. But behind them, she saw hope.

    A golden knight chased them from the back of a familiar red horse. It was Yvain, the golden knight and, though his face and body was marred with cuts, he looked no worse for wear.

    "Sir Yvain!"

    The knight pulled his horse''s reins hard, causing Jewel to speed up and allowed him to catch one of the riders off guard with a well-timed sh to his midsection. The rider fell off his horse and got trampled by the crowd, right as Sir Yvain started fighting with the other rider.

    Their sword shed hard, each swing from Yvain''s de was enough to chip away parts of the rider''s weapon. Within a few swings, the golden knight won the fight and kicked his opponent off his horse, leaving him to the same fate as the first one, before continuing to chase the carriage.

    "Stay inside, Princess! I will take care of this!"

    The knight passed her, caught up with the marauder driving the horse and jumped up onto his seat before stabbing him on the neck. Light quickly faded from his eyes and Yvain kicked the rider''s corpse into the woods.

    He slowed down the carriage, until it came to a stop, before he stepped off and helped the princess walk out of the ruined carriage. He was about to let her get onto Jewel when all of a sudden, the sound of horses could be hearding from both sides of the road. Considering the noises, there seems to be at least a dozen of them.

    "Let''s run to the woods, Princess. It''s the safest way." Yvain said.

    Princess Gwen nodded and they prepared themselves to run, but suddenly she heard a familiar voice from the road.

    "Princess, I havee to rescue you."

    Considering the situation, she should have ignored such words. But, as she recognized the voice, she decided to wait.

    She saw the people in ck chasing her getting closer, while from the front side of the ruined carriage, another group of knights riding horses could be seen.

    The group of knights wore a ck cape with a white bird symbol, which the Princess recognized as the symbol of Cantiaci Kingdom, their neighbor. The voice was from Prince Edward the ck Knight, who rode in front of the other knights.

 Chapter 369 - Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 369: Rescue</h4>

    "Princess Gweh! I''m d I found you! Are you alright?"

    Gwen could clearly see the figure who spoke those words. A young man in silver armor that contrasted with his ck hair. He rode at the front of the iing group on a steed that looked as impressive as him. The young man was Prince Edward of the Cantiaci Kingdom.

    Prince Edward noticed Gwen was only looking at him. Therefore, he quickly shouted at the knights behind him.

    "Men!! Protect the princess!!"

    Immediately after, the Cantianci knights moved in between the princess and the group of men in ck clothes. The sudden intervention of the former caused thetter to stop in their tracks.

    Prince Edward pointed his finger at the ck clothed group with an angry expression appearing on his face. "You marauders! How dare you have the audacity to attack the princess!!?"

    Upon hearing the prince''s shout, the ck clothed men unexpectedly turned around and left the ce in a sudden manner. Seeing them running with their tails tucked into their bottoms, Prince Edward got off his horse and bowed to Gwen.

    With a dazzling smile on his face, Prince Edward said, "Don''t worry anymore, princess. You''re safe now."

    At the moment, Gwen was heaving a sigh of relief. She was d the chasers were gone. However, she certainly knew she wasn''t out of danger yet. The man in front of her, the one who was currently directing a bright smile at her, definitely could not be trusted.

    Knowing there were only the two of them, while there were two dozen Cantiaci knights surrounding her, Gwen decided to take action to prevent the man from getting what he wanted.

    "Thank you very much, Prince Edward, for your assistance." Gwen said with a polite smile attitude, the kind a royalty would use when meeting other royalty. There was no other sign than sincere gratitude for the prince''s timely help.

    "You''re certainly wee, mydy." Prince Edward answered with his smile getting wider.

    After that, he stretched out his hand towards Gwen.

    "Please, mydy. I heard there were hundreds of them. Thus, you shoulde with me right away. I will escort you to a safe ce."

    Gwen shook her head at Prince Edward''s offer.

    "There''s no need for you to do so, my prince. I have to return to my men, I''m sure they are in a precarious situation at the moment."

    Upon hearing Gwen''s rejection, Prince Edward unexpectedly still kept his smile. He calmly waved his hand before speaking, as if he got everything under his control.

    "You don''t have to worry, mydy. I will send my men to them. Ah! How about this? They can go with Sir Yvain here to finish off the remaining marauders and save your men at the same time. As for you, mydy, you are much safer here with me."

    Hearing this actually made Gwen feel disgusted at the man, instead of relieved. At first, she wasn''t really sure. But the moment she heard those words, Gwen was ny percent sure this was all his ploy.

    Did he really thought she would be so stupid to obey such words?

    Even so, Gwen didn''t want to confront him about her suspicion. After all, doing that would only endanger her current situation. Hence, she suppressed the anger inside and said with a smile, "My prince, let me see my men first. I''m really worried about them."

    Instead of answering her question, Prince Edward surprisingly let out aughter, loud one.

    "Hahaha! Princess, you... You really are hard to deal with, aren''t you? What do you have to pretend and make this harder than it should?"

    Hearing this, Sir Yvain immediately raised his sword and inched closer to Gwen. On the other hand, Prince Edward motioned his hand and the Cantianci knights instantly switched their stance.

    Seeing these dozens of knights brandishing their weapons towards the two of them, Gwen''s face turned pale.

    "Why are you doing this, Edward?! I thought we were friends!"

    As if he heard the most ridiculous thing in the world, Edward frowned.

    "Huh? I never wanted to be your friend, ''mydy''." Edward said with a mocking tone. He looked over to the direction where Lioness Kingdom was. "What I want is your Lioness throne."

    The anger inside her exploded as Gwen shouted, "You will never get it!!"

    Edwardughed even harder.

    "HAHAHA! I don''t know if you are ignorant or in stupid, but you are definitely blind, princess! The Lioness isn''t even yours anymore!"

    Gwen''s face changed when she heard that.

    "What is that supposed to mean?"

    "Juste with me, princess and I will tell you everything. Be my queen and I promise to take good care of you!" Edward said with a wide smirk.

    "Never! Especially to a lowly person like you!" Gwen said as she gripped her sword harder.

    "Just give up, princess. Look around you. You have nowhere to run."

    "No! I will not surrender, not without a fight!"

    Gwen raised her sword, while Yvain set himself in the most optimal position.

    "Hahaha�� Princess, I knew this wasn''t going to be easy. That''s why I came prepared." Edward said with a mysterious smile. He blew a whistle and those ck clothed men came back.

    All of them took out the cover that hid their faces.

    Gwen and Yvain were startled to see the faces of Cantiaci Kingdom''s two golden knights among them.

    "Sir Rendi?! Sir Afton?! What is the meaning of this?" Yvain shouted at the two.

    "It''s nothing personal, Yvain. We are just following the order of the prince." Answered Sir Rendi, a middle-aged man withplementary sideburns and a beard.

    The two golden knights got off their horses and made their way toward Yvain and Gwen. Meanwhile, the Cantianci knights had raised their swords, ready to attack at a moment''s notice.

    Gwen turned towards Edward, who still kept his annoying smirk. Her expression was serious.

    "Don''t do this, Edward! This would mean war between our two kingdoms!"

    s, Edward ignored her words and came up with his own.

    "Last chance, princess. Come with me quietly and we can avoid more unnecessary death. Think about how many lives would be lost in the war if it really happened."

    Before Gwen could open her mouth, Yvain spoke first.

    "Don''t listen to him, Your Highness! I will protect you!"

    Realizing he was rejected once again, Edward raised his hand. In an instant, the two golden knights jumped at Yvain.

    nk!! nk!! nk!!

    Continuous sound of metal shing with each other resounded in the air.

    Unexpectedly, Yvain was still able to handle the two together, albeit with difficulty. But it was clear the man was busy and had no chance to help Gwen. Thus, Edward could casually make his way towards her.

    "Don''t you dare get any closer, Edward!!" Gwen threatened as she pointed her sword at the approaching scoundrel.

    "Hahaha! Princess, I heard you learn sword fighting as well. Come spar with me! If you win I will let you go!" Edward said, with unbridled confidence.

    Realizing all roads were blocked, Gwen thrusted her sword at Edward without any hesitation.

    "Hahaha, feisty! I like you even more, princess."

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    nk!! nk!!

    A series of metal shes happened between the two of them. Gwen tried her best tond a strike on Edward, but thetter seemed to have an easy time blocking and parrying her advances. It was obvious Edward, who was also a silver knight, was the better fighter.

    He was just ying around with her.

    Swissh!

    Gwen was careless and Edward managed to cut a part of her long golden hair. He picked it up and shockingly started sniffing it.

    "Aah... You indeed smell really good!"

    "HAHAHAHAHA!!!"

    Hystericalughter wasing out of Edward, causing all heads to turn at him for a moment.

    It was exactly at this moment that a dagger suddenly nted itself on his shoulder, causing Edward to scream like a girl.

    A figure, who was obviously the culprit, traversed the air andnded next to the still shocked Gwen.

    "I am sorry, princess. I apologize for myte arrival."

    Gwen couldn''t believe what she saw when she looked at the figure who saved her.

    "Lanzo!"

 Chapter 370 - Hostage

    <h4>Chapter 370: Hostage</h4>

    "Arrrrrggghhhh! It''s you again!" The ck prince shouted.

    The grimace of his rage twisted into maniacalughter that echoed amongst the trees.

    "Urrg..! Good! Good! I was hoping I could kill you tonight! Knights, hear my order-"

    Before he could finish his words, Emery disappeared from where he stood and the next moment, he was right in front of the prince with a gust of wind apanying his sh step.

    In an instant, Emery pulled the jet ck dagger that pierced Edward''s shoulder before and pressed it towards the prince''s neck.

    The prince''s smile instantly disappeared, only to be reced with a shudder down his back. His feet trembled like a fearfulmb going to the ughterhouse, right in front of his loyal knights.

    "What�� How��?! Wait! Wait!"

    Emery didn''t obey, of course. He pressed the de and made a small cut, not enough to be lethal, but enough to serve as a warning. Blood seeped out from the wound and stained the jet ck de with vivid red.

    "Tell your knights to STOP!!" Emery said. His voice sounded low and threatening.

    Prince Edward looked at his knights for a second, the hesitation clear from his expression, but Emery pressed the de to the same spot again and he gulped before nodding.

    "Yes! Yes! Stop! Rendi, Afton, stop it!"

    Seeing his chance, Sir Yvain quickly ran back close to the princess and stood guard next to her, his right hand gripping the handle of the sword attached to his belt.

    "Lanzo! You�� How are you here?!"

    Emery looked at the princess for a moment, before looking away and answering.

    "I�� I changed my mind and I decided to chase after you."

    He expected nothing with that answer and a part of him waited for when the princess called out that bald-faced lie. Instead, he saw an expression he hadn''t seen since their childhood times.

    "That''s good, Lanzo!" The princess said. "There is still hope for you, after all."

    Even with this madness all around them, she was still able to give a radiant, sincere smile to Emery. Even though they had long separated, the smile still warmed his heart a little.

    Yvain whistled and Jewel, the red horse, came galloping. The knights had been forced to stop; the more they waited, the more their chances slipped away.

    "Lanzo, what about you?!" The princess reached out, while Yvain tried to take her atop the horse.

    He gave her an encouraging smile before answering. "I will be right behind you, go!"

    Right as she was about to jump onto the horse, the prince stopped trembling and shouted. "Don''t let them fucking go!" The knights once more formed a barricade simr to the defensive line used by Sir Yvain, not letting them out.

    "You lowly squire! You won''t dare kill me, for I am the famous ck Prince of the Cantiaci Kingdom! If you dare hurt me, the Cantiaci�� No, my father will burn all of Lioness territory!"

    "Sure, sure." Emery shed a condescending smile at the prince, before pressing the knife deeper again as a warning. "As long as you let my princess go, I will not hurt you, ''prince''."

    "Don''t you even dare listen to this fucking lowli��"

    Before the prince could finish his sentence, Emery hit the prince on the back of his head, making him half-unconscious. With the prince''s now momentarily blurred vision, Emery shouted. "Give way to the princess, NOW!"

    The knights were confused and Yvain quickly used the chance to make a decision. He grabbed the princess and pulled her onto the horse, before shouting and kicking the horse''s side.

    The horse neighed loudly and ran, crashing onto the knights who blocked their way.

    "Lanzo, quick!"

    The princess shouted towards him, right as the horse slipped away into the woods and disappeared in the shadows of the night.

    Edward''s knights looked at the direction the princess went, annoyed that their target had escaped.

    Noises from the horse''s fast gallop started to disappear, when Prince Edward regained a part of his consciousness. He stared at the direction the two golden knights were staring at and realized what happened. Once more, he shouted.

    "What!! All of you Moron!! My father King will not..."

    Bam!

    Once more, Emery knocked the prince out with a hit on the back of the head. The famous Cantiaci prince, the silver knight adored by nobles andmoners alike for his strength, family name and looks, was turned into a ything for a mere squire, who had received his title no more than a day ago.

    Seeing this, all the prince protectors turn to rage "You can''t escape, boy!" said one of the golden knights "Let go of our prince and we will go easy on you!"

    Emery nonchntly let the prince go, dropping the half-unconscious Edward, He fell and kneeled on the ground.

    Emery smiled and spoke to the two golden knights.

    "Who ever said anything about escaping? I''m taking the prince to our king and as for you all, you shall receive your punishment for hurting my friends."

    "Hah!" One of the golden knights snorted, while another let out a boisterousugh.

    "Look at this kid! He received his silver title no more than a day ago and he has already be so arrogant!"

    One of the golden knights jumped off from his horse, approached Emery and gripped the handle of his de.

    "I am Randi, the Swift de Knight. For standing against us, let me show you the difference between us!"

    The knight unsheathed his curved de and started swinging it around. Each swing was fast and almost invisible to the untrained eyes, a hint to where his title came from.

    When he dashed towards Emery, the golden knight didn''t even activate his divine blessing, a sure sign he was underestimating him.

    "I''m sorry, kid!" Randi swung his two curve des andughed. "You won in zing glory, sadly you get to enjoy it only for one day! Hahaha!"

    Emery dodged each strike without much effort. Each time the knight was about to hit, he merely leaned his body to the opposite side, just enough to avoid the swings without getting hurt. When the knight started to realize Emery was not as weak as he thought he was, it was toote.

    Ssh!

    Sir Randi''s famous sword flew through the air with both of the golden knight''s hands still attached to it.

    The eyes of all the other knights followed it as it dropped to the ground.

    No one dared to speak and silence reigned for a second.

    "Aaaaarrrrrgggghhhhh!"

    The silence was broken by Randi''s pained scream. In an instant, the golden knight lost both his arms, his future most likely severed along with it.

    He fell right in front of Emery, who red at him with empty, cruel eyes. The other golden knight shouted, calling the other knights.

    "This kid!!�� Everyone, attack!"

    Two dozen knights circled around Emery at the same time, while Sir Afton activated his ''Divine Blessing''. He could feel the change in atmosphere as the aura surrounded the golden knight''s body. This battle would be no joke.

    But with the help of his stage 4 [Immortal Gate] none of those knights would be able to follow his speed. That speed,bined with his skill in the ways of the de, allowed Emery to cut and sh anyone who dared to evene near him.

    The only one who could give him trouble was the golden knight, with this divine blessing, each sh of the golden knight was filled with power, surely differentpared to the others.

    The golden knight jumped up and prepared a strong downward sh towards Emery, who merely stared at him with a gaze as calm as ever. Right as his sword was about to hit its target, Emery pulled out the new sword he obtained from the Order and used his [Heroic sh] move.

    Emery swung his sword in a wide arc, hitting the golden knight''s de right near the hilt.

    Crack!

    The knight''s sword instantly broke into tiny pieces of metal while Afton was left speechless. Emery took the chance and grabbed the muscr knight, using him as a makeshift shield, as the two dozen knights attacked him at almost the same time.

    One of the knights'' stabbed Sir Afton''s shoulder with his sword, while Emery shed another iing knight. At this moment every second, the more knights tried to attack, the more the corpse pile beneath Emery''s feet grew.

    While the chaos was adrift, Sir Randi was crawling on his stomach like a worm even though the stumps of his hands were still oozing thick, dark blood. Behind him, only half of the Cantiaci knights were still able to stand. Emery took his stance, prepared to deal with the rest of them in one fell swoop.

    But, right when he was about to swing his sword, he felt a distortion in the air.

    The telltale heavy air could only mean one thing, a powerful opponent wasing.

    Emery turned his head "Who is it?!"

 Chapter 371 - Who are you?

    <h4>Chapter 371: Who are you?</h4>

    There were still a few knights surrounding him, but for now, Emery''s gaze didn''t waver from the figure that was emerging from the shadows.

    The amount of spirit energy the figure possesses made the air thick, each breath he took was crackling with jolts of power. The surrounding knights gritted their teeth in response as the crackling air tickled their skin and made even breathing ufortable.

    Emery gripped his dagger tight and dashed around, killing thest of the knights surrounding him with a quick sh to the neck.

    St!

    With one swing, two knights fell to his sword. Only four knights were left and they looked at each other before deciding to retreat with their tails tucked between their legs.

    Emery was now able to get a clearer look at the approaching figure. The figure was riding on top of a horse wearing a ck cloak covering its entire body. It suddenly raised its arm towards the fleeing knights.

    Smoke seeped out from the sleeve of its arm, before gathering and forming into a storm of de-like shadows. The figure snapped its fingers and the des flew as fast as lightning, piercing all the retreating knights right through their heads.

    "Darkness magic!"

    Emery knew from the start this person was a magician thanks to his spirit reading ability, but its decision to kill the retreating knights dashed his guess of it being a wizard aligned with the Cantiaci.

    Who was the figure behind the ck cloth and what did it want?

    Emery took a deep breath and prepared himself while the figure climbed down from its horse.

    "Help�� Help me��" Sir Randi the Golden Knight crawled and tried to approach the cloaked figure, but instead of helping, the figure lifted their hand and created another de from smoke before stabbing the poor knight.

    The figure kneeled for a second and touched the dead knight with a bony hand.

    Emery raised his sword in caution as the figure was acting weirdly. Considering he was a fellow wizard that seemingly wasn''t aligned to Cantiaci, it put its reason toe here into question. In addition, it carried an unsettling, chilling feel capable of making Emery feel something stir beneath, something not many Earth residents could do.

    "Who are you?!"

    The figure stood up and walked closer to Emery. The sun had started to dye the horizon in a beautiful orange glow and right when the figure stopped, sunlight illuminated her face, allowing Emery to discern who she truly was.

    She was a beautiful woman with long, ck hair. Emery looked at her for a few seconds before jumping back, an expression of shock evident on his face.

    "Kekekeke�� Have you forgotten about me, my dear Lanzo�� Or should I say, my sweet Emery?"

    She was the person Emery knew as ''Granny'', the former Mistshire vige healer and the person who took care of him. She was already in her younger form��

    It was hard to forget the face of the woman who massacred viges with the cover of deadly gues in order to take their life force. She was the sister of Nimue, the Lady of the Lake, and her real name was Maeve.

    Thest time Emery saw her, she managed to defeat him so badly he had to run inside the Khaos space to protect himself. Now after going through training in the Magus Academy he was certain that it would not happen again.

    "So, how am I supposed to call you now? Granny? Maeve? Would just in old hag suffice?"

    "Hahahaha!" The woman cackled. "You certainly have grown, my dear Emery�� You are much, much stronger�� I see you have met my sister, then. I should have known that if you survived, you would have gone there."

    Emery took his fighting stance and gripped his sword tight, ready to strike at any time. The woman in front of him was not concerned at all, instead, she slowly walked around the lying knights.

    "Ah, this one was a golden knight! Very good!"

    Once more, Maeve knelt down and touched the dying Sir Afton. This time, Emery saw the golden knight''s skin turn wrinkly, before he breathed hisst as a desated body made of skin and bones. His eyes, once glowing with vitality, were clouded in pain.

    "These golden knights�� Their existence is such a wondrous thing, isn''t it? But�� to have the audacity to openly hate us, wage war with us, and yet�� They resort to using the power from the artifact we have given them. I assume you know this, Lanzelot?"

    Maeve stared curiously at Emery, her eyes blown wide with excitement, her grin just a little bit toorge to be natural. Her appearance, young and beautiful it may be, only reminded Emery of an infected dog.

    "Of course you know�� You are Lanzelot, the new champion of the Divine Order tournament! Hahaha�� Did you know how surprised I was when I watched you fight? For a second I thought my dear Lanzo came back from the dead! But no, that couldn''t be�� It could be no one but you, Emery! Although I didn''t see you amongst the Lioness convoy, I knew that, if I followed them, they would lead me to you sooner orter��"

    Emery sighed. He had to admit she was right. She was the one and only person in this world who could make the connection between him and this ''Lanzo'' identity.

    But, on the other hand, this could be his chance. His carelessness led him to the witch who ughtered hispanion and for that, he was grateful. This could be a good opportunity to stop the witch''s rampages and unleash payback for what she did to Lanzo and to all Mistshire vigers back then.

    Emery raised his weapon, sword in one hand and dagger in the other, and narrowed his eyes at the witch.

    "Hahaha, yes! My dagger! You even brought my dagger! You will give it back to me, my boy!"

    Emery dashed in to attack.

 Chapter 372 - Fight the Witch

    <h4>Chapter 372: Fight the Witch</h4>

    Swisshh!

    With a sword in one hand and a dagger in the next, Emery dashed in great speed towards Maeve. However, his attack was quickly blocked by multiple nt roots that could somehow follow his movements.

    Maeve cast a nt spell [Entangle] to block Emery''s advances.

    sh! sh!

    There were several roots, but none were fast enough nor strong enough, allowing Emery to sh through them with ease. But, with just one second of him being distracted, Maeve had moved away and sunk into the darkness of the woods.

    "Hahahaha! Very good, very good! Catch me, dear sweet Emery!"

    Emery had participated in a few more fights now thanks to the Magus Academy tournament and he believed that the witch wouldn''t be as good as him in closebat. However, the one he was fighting today was a very cunning opponent. Honed through living in the shadows for more than a hundred years, that alone was enough to make her a formidable opponent.

    Both Emery and Maeve possessed an affinity for Darkness and nt spells. There was no reason for Emery to be afraid of being dragged into the woods.

    But he won''t be so stupid as to underestimate the witch. Thest time they fought two years ago she was ranked 6, the same as he was right now. If only he had no restriction on him, probably Emery would be more confident.

    He chased the witch into the woods while checking on his status.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 65 (50)]

    [Spirit Force: 217 (142)]

    [Acolyte Rank 7]

    [Immortal Gate: Stage 4]

    Unfortunately, he was not at maximum power. He had been using multiple [Spatial Gate] to rush to this ce and with the added strain of using [Immortal Gate] for quite a while now, his power had decreased even further.

    As for his spirit force, the many short training sessions he did in Khaos spacest month had given him a 7 points increase in his spirit force. It was a good increase, but not enough to let him break through the limit and attain the next rank. Though the system said he was a rank 7 acolyte, the restriction made him stay in rank 6 and rendered him unable to use his rank 4 spells.

    He could only hope the witch didn''t improve much since theirst battle.

    Knowing this might be a difficult fight, Emery decided to keep hidden as many of his cards as possible. For example, his [Blink] spell could turn the tides of battle at thest moment. Hence, he merely relied on his high battle power to chase her.

    Within seconds, the witch was within sight. He dashed forward, jumped and executed a downward sh towards the witch, only to see her immediately grab the bark of the closest tree and suddenly disappear.

    ck!

    The tip of Emery''s sword shed the tree bark instead.

    Right after she disappeared, she cackled, while Emery quickly pulled his sword and turned around.

    To his surprise, he saw the witch walk out from another tree.

    "Hahaha, you are fast! Very fast! Where did you get all that power? Will you tell poor granny here about your secret?" She taunted.

    Emery had read about the spell Maeve used before in the Magus Academy library. It was a spell called [Tree Stride], and it would allow the caster to teleport from one tree to the nearest tree. The problem was, that spell was a tier 4 spell, which confirmed Emery''s suspicion that right now, the witch had reached at least rank 7.

    So, this was why she lured him into the woods.

    This was going to be a difficult fight, after all.

    Emery took his stance and was ready to chase after her one more time. But this time, shadows in the form of a de came charging towards him, forcing him to dodge by jumping.

    This fight had turned into a game of cat and mouse. While Emery chased her, Maeve would stride over to the trees and attack him from afar, while staying safe from harm. Emery wished he could use his [Shadow Root] or [Blink] to quickly catch her, but he needed to wait. The opportunity hadn''te yet.

    His body started to feel a bit sluggish, Emery knew he couldn''t keep using stage 4 immortal gate any longer. It''s draining too much stamina, so he decided to stop and drop his battle art back to stage 3.

    [Immortal Gate: Stage 3]

    [Battle power decreased by 8]

    [Current battle power: 57 (42)]

    This number should be enough for this game of cat and mouse. If the witch could sense his strength, this could be a good chance to trick the witch.

    "Hahaha! Are you tired already, boy?"

    His guess was proven correct. From the start, he had suspected there was a high chance Maeve understood how to read his spirit, therefore, she would know when his strength dropped. If he had to admit it, the shallow breathing wasn''t an act, either.

    Unexpectedly, his opportunity came faster than he thought and the witch was careless. As she moved into another tree, she couldn''t see Emery for all but a second.

    A second was enough for him.

    Emery quickly cast [Blink] and appeared behind her.

    The witch was shocked and quickly turned and try to dodge

    Without wasting the opportunity, Emery used the dagger battle art [Hidden de] to stab her back.

    ck!

    Emery can see the witch''s skin change color just a moment before the dagger pierced arrived. She was using the tier 3 spell [Oakflesh] to harden her skin, but fortunately, the tier 3 dagger and his strength were still able to pierce through and draw a small amount of blood.

    But, it was not enough. The witch was still able to move and the more time he wasted, the closer the witch would be to another tree. The witch ran and was about to touch the nearest tree to cast her tree stride speel once more. That exact moment,? Emery quickly swung his sword using his strongest [Heroic sh], the only battle art that seemed to be strong enough to cut through the oakflesh spell.

    St!

    Blood sttered and stained Emery''s face, while the witch''s arm flew into the air andnded on the grass.

    "Aaaaaaaarrrrrrrrgggghhhhh!"

    The witch fell and slumped onto the ground, holding the stump of her severed arm with her other arm. She screams in agony cursing towards Emery.

    Emery red at her, while pointing his sword towards her.

    "You lost!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 373 - Power Difference

    <h4>Chapter 373: Power Difference</h4>

    "Aaaarrrggghhh!"

    The witchid on the ground and clutched the stump of her broken arm, while Emery stood with the tip of his bloodied sword aimed at her.

    "Aaarrrggghhhh! My arm! My armmm! How dare you! Aaaaarrggghhhh!"

    The witch screamed in pain, while Emery approached her as she tried to crawl and search for her missing arm.

    "My arm�� My arm��"

    Emery stopped right in between her and the bleeding hand and stepped on the bloody edge for good measure.

    "You have lost, Maeve!"

    Maeve raised her head towards Emery with an expression full of agony. "Yes�� You win, you win�� Please, please.. just give me my arm back."

    The wicked witch, whoughed at his suffering and killed viges in the guise of gue has now turned into a different person in the face of death.

    Emery nced at the severed hand beneath his feet. For a second, he did consider grabbing the arm, but he suddenly realized it couldn''t be that easy. He quickly rmed, turned around right as three shadow des formed on top of the witch and flew towards him.

    Emery instantly cast [Blink] and reappeared a few meters away from her.

    "Hahahaha! You are still that na?ve boy, after all! You should havended your finishing blow right after that�� Such strength, yet without the brain to match!"

    Emery red at the woman in annoyance, but indeed, the witch was really cunning. Her pained expression was quite the top-ss act. If only he knew, he would have asked that woman to teach him her acting skills instead of alchemy.

    Maeve stood up, grabbed her severed arm and reattached it by converting the stump into roots before letting the root absorb the arm before disappearing. The arm was now in ce and she gave it a few experimental moves.

    It seemed the spell she used to reattach the arm was simr to the spell the Lady of The Lake used to form Emery''s arm.

    "Damn, she really is hard to deal with��"

    "Aaarrrggghhh! That cost me a lot of energy. You! Take some responsibility and give me yours! Your wonderful, powerful energy�� I have been dreaming about it for months! What was it, Emery? Tell me your secret, now!"

    "If you die, maybe you''ll dream of that." Emery gripped his sword tight and took his stance,

    Maeve slowly knelt on the ground and used both of her hands to touch the ground.

    "Look, look at this, Emery! The result of the power I took from you�� It was exquisite!"

    A torrent of roots emerged from the ground and spread slowly towards a nearby tree. Right as the roots touched it, the tree started to crack, wither and raised itself from the ground, changing into some kind of life-form. The roots of the tree started to bind together, forming an appendage simr to legs.

    It is a [Tree Golem] spell, but it looked a bit different. The bark''s color started brown, before it faded as it stepped out of the ground, red veins started to form on its surface, while the bark darkened into a deep, rich ck brimming with power.

    "This is�� Could this be�� Abined spell!" Emery thought and his suspicion was instantly proven right when the roots of the tree attacked him, almost catching him off-guard.

    nk!

    "Dammit, if only I stopped her sooner!"

    Emery ced his dagger into his spatial space and used his free hand to cast [Shadow Roots]

    The tree golem stopped moving instantly, bound with the void-colored roots from Emery''s spell.

    "Amazing! Your [Entangled] spell looks very special. Let me see the extent of your power!"

    Once more, Maeve touched the ground and let the dark roots spread, creating half a dozen more identical tree golems.

    This time, when the trees transformed, Emery could feel the distinct jolts of spirit energy in the air, along with the small tremors and loud cracking sounds filling the air as the nts started to emerge from the ground.

    This was such a disy of strong spirit force. Emery couldn''t help but worry if their power difference was too far apart

    [Shadow Root]

    Emery concentrated on his power and tried to pull out the maximum power allowed by the restriction spell. Six giant, dark-colored roots emerged from the ground and all strangled the wood golems. Now, they struggled, trying to break the root binding their neck with branches that seem to function simrly to arms.

    At first, their attempts were met with failure, but in only less than a minute, the golems were able to overpower the roots, causing them all to crack and split apart into dust.

    nk!

    Emery used his sword to parry the multiple iing attacksing from the wood golems. This further convinced him that Maeve really was one level higher than him when it came to spells.

    He had to admit, it was impossible to defeat the witch in a battle of spells. Not right now, while his spirit power was restricted.

    The six wood golems started to surround Emery and he quickly cast [Shadow Mist] before casting [Blink] to hide in the shadows of the forest. The witch''s expression turned wary and she looked left and right searching for him.

    "You can''t hide from me!" She shouted.

    As if to prove herself, she quickly detected the real Emery from amongst the shadow clones and she started to gather shadows in her hand, forming a de before flicking it in his direction.

    In response, Emery quickly used [Blink] and reappeared near her.

    But this time she was ready. She touched one of the tree golems nearest to her, and all of a sudden, she reappeared on top of thergest wood golem.

    Although she was smiling all the while, Emery still could sense her momentary worry through his spirit reading. The witch looked down, perched atop the highest branches of the golem and shouted at him.

    "You are dangerous, indeed!"

    Maeve gripped the wooden golem tight, creating ck roots all around her as a shield to stop Emery''s sudden attack.

    "Try toe near me now, if you dare!'' The woman taunted.

 Chapter 374 - Last Move

    <h4>Chapter 374: Last Move</h4>

    *swish* *swish*

    Several shadow des shot through the air as they made their way towards Emery. The witch had taken advantage of her cover, the congregated sphere of dark roots and the wooden golem, tounch her own attacks without worrying about a sudden counter attack by her opponent.

    The sphere roots, the wooden golem she was standing on, and the 5 other wooden golems created some kind of an imprable shield.

    These six wooden golems were a summon that was really suitable for a defensive purpose. Emery was sure that even hundreds of knights would not be able to break through such defense.

    These half a dozen wooden golems didn''t stay idle as they moved toward Emery. Even though the golems themself were quite slow, their roots were a different matter altogether. They were as fast as him!

    Fortunately, the distance they could reach was limited, especially with dozens of other trees blocking their way.

    Bamm!!! Bammm!!

    Loud sonorous sounds resounded when the half a dozen wooden golems were crashing over the trees, creating even more loud noises as their hands tried to reach out to him.

    At the moment, Emery took and kept his distance carefully while blocking the iing shadow des that were flying towards him.

    He began casting his [Enfeeble de] spells, which apparently were able to nullify the witch''s shadow des.

    Bam! Bam!

    The two spells had roughly the same strength, so when the shadow des and darkness des Emery casted hit each other they both disappeared into nothingness.

    If one took a closer look at the two spells, they would definitely notice several simrities in them. However, in reality, Emery knew hers were a stronger version of his.

    The only reason his spells were able to nullify hers was because of his unique dark core. If it wasn''t because of the dark core, which made the strength of his shadow spells more powerful, the [Enfeeble de] wouldn''t be able to match that tier 4 [Shadow de] spell.

    Bamm!!

    The showdown of spells continued as Emery and Maeve kept their streaks of casting. Dozens of shadow des and darkness des shot through the air, cutting down every treeying on their path.

    The woods around the two figures started to disappear as the clearing became more apparent, causing Emery to have fewer space at his disposal to dodge the iing roots and wooden golems, which were clearly doing their job to keep him from attacking freely.

    Thus, Emery currently stood in a predicament. His shadow mist, which should be able to mislead others easily, was ineffective. His means of attack, the [Enfeeble de] spell, wasn''t strong enough. His method of constraint, the shadow roots, was overwhelmed by the wooden golem''s roots.

    Emery had run out of spells he could throw at her.

    If only he could cast his rank 4 spell [Dark Matter],

    s, he couldn''t because of the damned restriction!

    As if that wasn''t bad enough, he also had a limited amount of spirit force to use!

    When he tried to forcefully fight the witch using his battle power, Emery only ended up being hit by the roots. There were just too many things for him to fight!

    Realizing his usual method of attacking wasn''t going to work, Emery was left with his onest remaining card.

    He made up his mind in no time, as Emery immediately carried out his n. One more time, the familiar dark-colored mist engulfed the area as his figure blurred and split apart.

    [Shadow Mist]

    Seeing that, Maeve guffawed, "Hahaha! Why do you keep doing that?! Are you running out of ideas now, child!?"

    Emery ignored the witch''s taunt and kept doing his own things. He moved around the area and led the 5 wooden golems to stretch out, away from the witch.

    When the timing was right, he casted [Blink] and appeared just behind the huge wooden golem where the witch perched on.

    Naturally, Emery was quickly discovered by his opponent.

    "Same trick!! Not going to work!"

    The roots around Meave started entangling his body. Even so, he at least managed to arrive within just a few steps distance to Maeve. It was at this moment that Emery used his trump card.

    His transformation ability.

    [Fey Transformation - stage 1]

    [Battle power increase by 10]

    [Current battle power: 67 (52)]

    Emery''s body swiftly transformed into that of a fey. Silvery furs emerged on his legs and arms, his canine teeth grew into sharp fangs, while his nails gradually turned to menacing ws. He roared and wed himself out of the entanglement, startling the witch with the sudden increase of strength.

    However, instead of panicking, the witch opened her arms wide.

    "Yes! That''s exactly what I have been waiting for!! Come!!"

    She was already prepared and bursted out as many shadow des as she could while Emery was wing his way through the wooden golem''s roots. He pulled, tore and shed all the rootsing at him and separating them.

    "Die! Give your life to me, Emery!!" Maeve roared as sheunched the dozens of shadow des she formed.

    Seeing the iing des, Emery didn''t even try to dodge or anything as he quickly casted his defensive skill. He had mastered the stage 1 transformation, making only his arms and legs change. So, he was still able to cast his spells.

    [Granite Skin]

    A ckyer surfaced on Emery''s skin as the strongest defensive spell he could cast at the moment took effect. Unfortunately, the protection that the [Granite Skin] provided was only enough to absorb half of the [Shadow de] spells, leaving the rest at his own discretion.

    Emery swiftly deflected those that were aimed at his head while ignoring the others. As a result, theynded on his body and injured him.

    Meave could only watch in shock as Emery still kept his charge through and out of the roots with his bleeding body.

    Without wasting any second, Emery leaped to the air and arrived next to Meave, where she was still surrounded by the defensive sphere made out of roots.

    "Impressive! Very impressive!" Meavemented while pping her hands, as if she couldn''t see Emery was destroying her protection at breakneck speed.

    Momentster, Emery''s ws finally tore thestyer of the sphere, leaving him with just one more step to send the final attack. But what puzzled Emery was the fact that the witch didn''t run. Instead of that, she took out a bag and threw out a green powder towards Emery''s face.

    "You are mine now!!!'' shouted the witch with a proud grin.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 375 - Chomp!

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chomp!</h4>

    The green powder quicklynded on Emery''s face and made him cough.

    ''Was it poison?!''

    The reason Emery''s thought automatically directed to poison was because the same thing had happened in the past. This once again emphasized the dangerousness of this cunning witch, as she truly had so many methods under her sleeve. This powder also somehow reminded Emery of the potion that made him, Lanzo, and the rest of the Misthire vige fall unconsciousst time.

    While Emery was wondering what this powder''s effect was, his face changed and the grin on Meave''s face grew wider. His question was answered as he felt his strength gradually seeping out his body and saw his silvery fur slowly receding.

    Within seconds, Emery could perceive his power had been cut in half.

    Meave showed a victorious grin, as she watched the struggling figure in front of her. s, the witch clearly underestimated Emery''s ability and his resolve.

    Emery shouted out loud, channeling his willpower to the world, as he gave his utmost to resist the effect of the powder.

    The witch was shocked once again as she watched Emery breaking thestyer of roots, "This is impossible!! How strong your fey bloodline is!?"

    Unfortunately, Meave could do nothing other than watch as the reality Emery created hit her like a truck.

    CRAACKKK!!!

    Even after being pierced by multiple shadow des and weakened by the powder, Emery was still able to force open the sphere that surrounded her.

    The shock of the witch due to what Emery had done made her decide to use her retreating spell once more. Hence, she did exactly just that.

    She was about to touch the wood below her and escape when Emery foiled her n. He had moved fast enough to grab both of her shoulders with his ws and swiftly crush them, disrupting her from doing what she wanted to do.

    "You are not going anywhere!!" roared Emery as he put more strength on his arms.

    Sounds of crushing bones were followed by the witch''s screams of agony and this time, Emery was absolutely sure what she experienced was real.

    Not that he cared about it, but Emery wasn''t going to lie and said he was not happy to hear it. On the contrary, he was overjoyed! Extremely so.

    "Argghhhhh!! You will regret this!!"

    Meave cursed Emery and the next thing she did once again surprised him.

    Through his spirit reading, Emery could tell her strength increased significantly, followed by obvious changes on her body.

    Emery''s ws on both her shoulders were being pushed back as ck gleaming fur slowly surfaced on her skin, while her body was growing with every passing second.

    She was transforming into her Fey form!

    She was a Fey, after all. Of course, she had the same ability as Emery!

    Realizing the situation, Emery swiftly grabbed her neck with both of his arms. He was trying to end her life before she finished her transformation. But to hisplete amazement, her transformation turned out to be much bigger than he thought!

    His two transformed hands couldn''t even choke her previously small neck!

    Meave''s current physique was bigger than Morgana when she transformed, much much bigger.

    After Meave let out a wolf''s roar, Emery realized she had transformed into a stage three Fey Monstrous Transformation.

    Looking at the towering figure before him, Emery could finally experience what his opponent had felt when they faced his own stage 2 transformation. Following her transformation, a hazy gaze could be seen in her eyes as Maeve lost her mind.

    Emery immediately took out the only item able to kill the creature in front of him, because he knew how terrifying Meave would be with the stage 2 Fey Transformation. Not even a secondter, the item was already in his hand, the ck tier 3 dagger.

    The head! Aim for the head!

    [Hidden de]

    In a split second, Emery''s hand moved in a sh as the dagger shot forth.

    Tap!

    The dagger froze in midair as only a meter was separated between it and its target.

    Just one more push! It was so close!

    Emery''s eyes bulged when he saw the measly distance that could determine the life and death of his.

    s, the ck wolf already grabbed his body first with its tworge hands, causing the dagger to be unable to reach the former. On the other hand, the wolf sped its hands with all its strength in order to crush Emery into pulp.

    "Arrrghhh!!" The pain from the crushing made Emery drop the dagger. He couldn''t believe the sheer strength it could exhibit.

    Emery tried to resist with his own strength, but it seemed the powder started affecting him even more due to his momentary loss of focus.

    Darkness slowly crept on Emery''s vision while memories began fleeting over his mind.

    ''NO!''

    Emery bit his lips! He couldn''t give up now!

    He realized this wasn''t the time to conserve his strength anymore. He had to give everything he had or this would be the end of him!

    In an instant, Emery activated his battle art technique.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 4]

    [Battle power increased by 8]

    [Current battle power: 75 (60)]

    Emery gritted his teeth as he withstood the excruciating pain. Once again, he tried with both hands to release his body. However, he was about to do so when something unexpected happened!

    The monster in front of him opened up its jaw and bit Emery''s neck with its sharp teeth!

    CHOMP!

    She bit the part between his neck and shoulder, and tore off a piece of his flesh!

    Blood sttered all over them as Emery once again screamed in pain.

    If it wasn''t because of his [Granite Skin], he would probably already be dead with that one bite.

    The monster even took the time to chew the piece of meat!

    Emery''s strength just kept dwindling while the monster continued its streak of rampage as it tried its best to bite a piece more off Emery!

    CHOMP!

    Another big chunk of flesh was torn away by the beast. This time, it was from his shoulder.

    ''Is this it? Am I going to die here?'' The thought of giving up appeared in Emery''s mind but he quickly suppressed it.

    Realizing his attempts to ovee the monster were pointless and not willing to give up at thest second, Emery suddenly thought of one move he had never tried before, because it needed a lot of concentration. However, looking at his current situation, he truly had no other means.

    Even though Emery''s body was still being held by the monster, his two arms were actually still avable. Therefore, he made up his mind to try the move.

    While the monster was enjoying its second bite, the half-unconscious Emery casted [Spatial Gate] spell with one arm. The circle was just small enough for his other arm to go through.

    From the small circle, Emery took out the same pitch-ck dagger that was supposed to be on the ground.

    "One more!!" This time he casted another circle, a little bit bigger and in front of his shaking hand that held the dagger.

    [Hidden de]

    Stt!! Unexpectedly, the dagger had pierced through the monster''s eye!

    Roooaaarrr!!!

    This was the first time Emery used the gate as a means to strike, and he seeded!

    Due to the pain, the monster was forced to release him from the pain. The dagger, after all, pierced deep into its eye.

    Not wanting to let this precious opportunity go, Emery used thest wisp of his energy to jump towards the monster''s head, pull out the dagger and stab it on its neck!

    ROAR!!

    Unfortunately, Emery wasn''t strong enough to pierce the dagger deep enough to kill it.

    As a result, the creature instinctively grabbed Emery and smashed him to the ground before deciding to flee into the forest in its heavily wounded state.

    Looking at the fleeing creature, Emery wanted to give chase, but he himself was not sure if he could survive much longer. A chunk of his neck and shoulder were gone and caused severe bleeding, after all.

    [Nature Blessing]

    Emery only managed to cast the spell for a few seconds before theyer of green on his body started dwindling, a sign that his spirit force was exhausted.

    Shaking his head inwardly, Emery fell to the ground with a thud, while the bleeding still continued. Hey on the grassy field while his consciousness began to blur.

    The next second, Emery''s blurring consciousness could vaguely hear the sound of footsteps approaching where he was. He could not be sure if it was real or just his imagination. With that thought in mind, his consciousness dived into endless darkness.

    ***

    "Mydy!!! Here he is! Lanzo is here!"

    "Is he alright, Yvain?!"

    "He bleeds really bad."

    "Then what are you waiting for? Save him!!"

    "This�� Princess, this. They are definitely his clothes.. But it''s... not him!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 376 - Its not Him

    <h4>Chapter 376: It''s not Him</h4>

    While the battle raged on, the Princess raced through the forest in front of the golden knight.

    She had managed to escape from an ordeal that would have most likely got her captured or killed.

    If it wasn''t because of Lanzo, she knew there would have been no escape from her fate.

    While the horse sped through the path, the princess kept on looking backwards, hoping the young man was riding just right behind her.

    "He''s�� Not following us, Yvain. Should we turn back for him?"

    Yvain nced back for a second, before sighing and answering. "No, princess, we are not out of danger ourselves. We should quickly check if there are any surviving knights and, if there are, we will definitely return for him."

    It worried her to hear that answer, as If Lanzo really did not manage to escape,ing backter would probably mean retrieving his corpse instead of rescuing him.

    There was no way he could fight against those two golden knights by himself.

    The sun had peeked out from the eastern horizon, heralding the arrival of dawn. Right as the forest started to brighten with the soft golden light of the morning sun, sounds of horse galloping could be heard getting closer.

    Yvain pulled the reins of his horse and grabbed the handle of his sword, prepared to fight against the new threat. But when they came closer, he realized they were the Lioness knights.

    There were only a handful of surviving knights, among them was Marc, the new knight who told them about how Lanzo saved them only to go ahead to save the princess.

    The princess became even more worried and she looked back at Yvain. "Yvain, we better head back for Lanzo, now!"

    Yvain opened his mouth and was about to disagree, but the princess kept cutting him off before insisting on it. The other surviving knights agreed and, together, they returned to the ce where theyst saw Lanzo.

    As the horses dashed closer to the ce, the princess'' heart beat faster and faster.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they arrived at where the carriage was. Princess Gwen stared at the scattered bodies of two dozen knights in slight difort and Yvain jumped down from the horse to confirm their current status. As they expected, apart from the unconscious Prince Edward, the others had been killed.

    As they were about to wake the unconscious prince to ask what happened, loud sounds and tremors could be heard deep within the woods.

    "What is that, Yvain?!"

    "Mydy, I am unsure, but that sounds like trouble. We should get out of this ce as soon as possible." Yvain walked towards his horse, while staring at the trees on the side of the road.

    One of the knights following them called out and pointed at two trails of footsteps leading to the woods, right towards where the sounds came from.

    Once more, the princess insisted on seeing it.

    "That must be where Lanzo went! We have to go, he could really be in trouble."

    "Yes, mydy." Yvain nodded and looked deep within the woods, as if trying to see something deep within. "But, we have to be really, really careful"

    Everyone agreed to go and the group of six knights, along with Yvain and Gwen, rode slowly deeper inside the woods. When they were closer, enraged roars of a beast could be heard from afar.

    Knowing there was no point, Yvain no longer tried to stop her, instead, he decided to always stay at the front, to ensure he could protect the princess more easily.

    They walked deeper and deeper, through twisting paths, bramble bushes and trees so closely packed together, it was almost impossible to pass through with a horse. The roaring became louder and louder, but right as they reached a clearing where the sounds presumably came from, all went quiet and the tremors disappeared without a trace, except for the destruction left.

    In the now destroyed clearing, each knight jumped down from their horses. Everywhere they looked, the ce was in bad shape, trees uprooted from where they were, bits and pieces of destroyednd, stters of blood�� Whatever battle took ce here, it was beyond what they imagined.

    When the princess was busy examining a dried stter of blood on the ground, Yvain suddenly shouted while carrying a body on the ground.

    "Princess! Here he is! Lanzo is here!"

    Princess Gwen immediately looked at Yvain and asked. "Is he alright, Yvain?!"

    "No, princess, he is bleeding really badly."

    "Then, what are you waiting for? Save him!"

    Yvain kneeled and ced the bleeding body on the ground before turning it over to dress his wounds, only to see that despite the simr posture and clothes, this person was not him. It was a different young man.

    "This�� Princess, look. These are definitely his clothes, but it''s not him."

    Curious, Princess Gwen decided toe closer and take a look. Her eyes widened when she saw the young man''s face.

    "That�� This is�� This can''t be!"

    Witnessing the young man''s face was perhaps the most shocking experience in her entire life. The bleeding young man lying there, wearing what appears to be Lanzo''s clothes, was herte friend, who was supposed to have died two years ago.

    Seeing his bleeding body, barely alive in the middle of the forest, felt like a bad dream that came true.

    "Mydy, are you alright?!" Seeing the princess'' pale face and horrified stare, Yvain stood up tofort her, only for her to stop him.

    "No, Yvain, more importantly�� Is he�� alive?"

    Yvain gently ced his hand on the body''s chest.

    "Yes, he is alive, but he is dying. We need a physician right away!"

    Gwen was still unable to contain the disbelief of her childhood friend she thought dead being alive, albeit barely, in the middle of nowhere and with the clothes of someone she knew, but his critical condition was a priority.

    With hurried steps, Marc came and approached the man with a bottle of paste he said was given to him by Lanzo. The green paste was apparently effective for external wounds.

    Gwen quickly grabbed the paste, without much thinking, she tore up the edges of her dress, andid the paste on the fabric before covering the wound.

    After the man was safely covered in makeshift bandages, she asked Yvain to put him into the carriage.

    In total, from 45 men of the convoy, 18 of them died. One group would go with her to the nearest town, another would go straight to the Lioness Castle with the captured prince and the rest would stay and double-check the area.

    Along the ride to find the physician, the princess kept on staring at the young man, questions running rampant through her head. How was he still alive? What happened?

    But, the young man was unable to answer. All she could do was wait and hope he would survive, else her questions would never be answered.

    The next hour passed by and they stopped at the nearest vige

    Unfortunately, the physician there could only shake his head. Though the young man''s wounds had miraculously closed thanks to the green paste, there was something else ailing him. From what he saw, the physician warned it might be poison.

    "I can''t believe he is still alive, princess�� I apologize, but there is nothing I can do."

    The princess kept on racking her brain, stressing what was happening right in front of her eyes. Right as she was about to panic, she heard the young man mumble a few words.

    "Ve��nn�� ta�� Quin��tins��"

    Gwen didn''t think much of it. She hurriedly told the knights to head towards Venta town.

    --------

    Authors Note

    (no cost of coin will deleteter)

    Recently I read manyments, disappointment from thest fight. How stupid, idiotic, and how readers think it''s just a way too prolonged the chapters: So here is my response

    I actually have many ns for Granny. for me I dont like to create a new enemy out of nothing. Granny was not only his Aunt, she has the secret behind what happened 20 years ago. It really wasn''t about prolonging the chapter. At the moment I can''t think of any better/stronger/worthy enemy on Earth other than the witch. Except maybe his own friend.

    In the end, this novel was meant to be 1000+ chapters long, This is still not yet the MId point. I nned to make the Midpoint after graduation. that''s when Emery will be ready. So yes I apologize if the story pace feel too slow. I will still do my best to write better content

    Please Support the novel by purchasing the privileged chapters. 5 advance chapters are only $2-$3 per month and. 15 advance chapters for $5 per month. only exclusive at webnovel.

    .

    PS: If it''s possible please restrain from using words like stupid or idiot, believe it or not, I read almost all of yourments I dont mind critique, but hatefulments only discourage me from making better content. Thank you.

 Chapter 377 - Awake

    <h4>Chapter 377: Awake</h4>

    Emery stood alone within the veil of darkness, waiting for his fate, hoping that the two words were enough for them.

    It felt like an eternity, or was it a moment? It was hard to tell, but he began to see a pinprick of light far away in the darkness and, as he walked closer to the light, energy started to fill his body.

    The light soothed his dark core and gave him his vigor back.

    When he was finally able to wake up, he saw morning sunlighte through the window of a straw-like wall and ceiling.? He could feel the lush green of the forest through the window, flowing with fresh air.

    Emery believes he has already returned back to the forbidden forest vige.

    He tried to move his body little by little to get the blood flowing, while his eyes nced at his surroundings.

    "He''s awake! He''s awake!"

    The jubnt shouting of a woman he recognized made Emery turn around, to see Glita the youngest of the fey sisters running outside of the hut.

    Alerted by her voice, a momentter the other sister also came to check on his condition.

    "How are you feeling Emery? Asked Tyra the eldest before giving him some kind of a soup to eat? "You have been passed out for quite a while, this is good for you"

    "Tyra, how long have I been out for?"

    Three days she said, before Chief Brennus and what appeared to be the vige healer came to check his condition.

    Chief Brennus told him that three days ago, the Quintins brought him back to the forest in a dying state. His condition was almost fatal.

    "fortunately the high priestess is all knowing, she was already prepared for your condition"

    It took the high priestess half a day to heal him and he has been sleeping ever since.

    Hearing this made Emery more curious about the powder that the granny used on him. It was able to make his strong body fall into such a state.

    The chief then left the ce leaving him with the fey sisters.

    Emery decided to sit in the lotus position and start to check on his condition.

    Even though he was now able to move, he still felt a little numb and his head was throbbing so hard his vision was slightly blurry as a result. Fortunately, now that his spirit core has been restored, he''s able to cast his [Nature Blessing] again. He took half an hour to let his body heal.

    He enjoyed the warm green light coursing through his body. Within half an hour, he could breathe properly and the slight numbness weighing his body down had disappeared.

    When he opened his eyes, the fey sister was still patiently waiting for him.

    "Brother Emery, are you feeling better already?" Glita smiled.

    Emery nodded in response. His tongue felt like it weighed as much as a giant rock, while his mouth felt like it was stuffed with y.

    "Outside this forest must have been very dangerous, if it''s able to make you so badly hurt!"

    Emery could only smile at her, as a sign of reassurance. He was unsure of how to exin what had happened outside of the forest to her. He only felt a bit better moments ago and he would rather not think too much right now.

    But, her next question made his headache re up again.

    "Brother, I wonder if sister Morgana is alright out there? She''s been away for too long�� Did you manage to find her out there, brother?" Glinda stared at him, her eyes full of concern.

    "Yes, I found her, and�� she''s fine. dont worry" Emery tried to give her his best, most reassuring smile, but deep down he once again felt panic. Yet again, he left her there by herself.

    He had promised to return in hours, and now he''s been gone for days.

    Emery felt a small shudder going down his spine when he thought about her throwing a few more fireballs at him, now angrier than ever.

    Another big concern was Gwen. Though he was dying, he knew the princess had found him and, unfortunately, when he returned from his wolf form, his fey wolf innate ability [Shapeshifting] was also dispelled. Now, not only did she know he was Lanzo, but now that she also knew about the Quintin''s, there was a huge chance she now knew his identity as Merlin as well.

    His list ofplicated issues had grown thanks to facing that witch, and he didn''t even manage to kill her.

    He decided to wake up and stand, despite the fey sister warning him not to.

    Indeed, he could still feel his body ache and the siren call of the soft bed felt more tempting than ever, but there was no time to waste. There were too many issues at hand and not enough means to solve them.

    When he was preparing himself he realized, he didn''t have his ck dagger on him.

    "Hell! Where was it?"

    The sister didn''t see it when he was brought back to the forest which means, it was either the Quintin''s or the princess that had it. There is also a possibility it''s stillying there in the woods.

    He was in such critical condition that he can''t really remember. Emery was hoping he would find it. It was a very useful weapon against monsters like Meave.

    Emery gives his gratitude to the sister for taking care of him.

    But, before leaving the vige, First, he had to see the Lady of The Lake. He had a few questions that needed to be answered.

    He needed to ask more about Meave and he also would like to know the exact story of what happened between the fey and the 7 kingdoms. Specifically the knights of divine order in rtion to that strange sword he cannot pull.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 378 - Essence

    <h4>Chapter 378: Essence</h4>

    Emery stood in front of the massive mythical tree he came to know as ''Gaia''.

    The high priestess was busy tending the tree, as she touched a few parts of its massive trunk with glowing hands, letting the green light heal the peeling bark and slight imperfections. Emery could feel the strange shifts of energy in the air, it was as if the priestess was giving something, yet also taking something else at the same time.

    "I see that you had quite the adventure, Emery."

    The choice to use the word ''adventure'' for his near death experience made Emery almost roll his eyes, but he resisted the urge, as whatever she did, the fact remained, the Lady of The Lake had saved him. In the end, he chose to nod as a sign of respect before saying.

    "Yes, High Priestess. I extend my gratitude to you for saving my life."

    With a slight movement of her hand, a root appeared from the base of the tree, before the root twisted and formed into some sort of small, standing bowl in front of her. Her hand started to glow and something started to fill up the small bowl.

    "Ah, before that, I would like to apologize for what my sister did to you, Emery. After all, she is supposed to be my responsibility."

    Emery told the High Priestess everything that urred, from his meeting with Morgana, the spells Maeve had used and the chilling words she said during their meeting. She listened intently while staring at the shimmering liquid that had started filling the bowl.

    "Ah, I see�� She definitely is much stronger now and, from what you told me, she''s definitely nning something. I am afraid this might be rted to the uing disaster warned by Gaia."

    Emery told her about what he saw within the Knight Order and about the sword in the stone.

    "Please tell me, Priestess�� Why do so many people hate us? What started everything here?"

    Instead of answering, the High Priestess stood up. She appeared to have finished whatever she was doing with the bowl. The roots with the bowl followed the priestess and crawled towards Emery.

    "Take this. You will need it to reach your answer."

    Emery looked down at the bowl and saw a shimmering gold liquid swirling within.

    "Do you recognize this, Emery? This is the answer you are looking for. This is what we call the ''Gaia''s Essence''."

    The familiar golden liquid made Emery realize what truly happened. He remembered the ceremony and the mysterious gold-colored liquid they gave to each knight before they could receive the blessing from the sword. He started to pull the puzzle together.

    To be sure, Emery used his skills to examine what the liquid actually was.

    [Analyze]

    [Unidentified sap, tier 4]

    "Tier 4!?" Emery muttered under his breath.

    The thick, golden liquid was actually a sap and it was a tier 4 ingredient! Even back in the technologically advanced Magus Academy, tier 4 ingredients were very expensive and its avability was very limited.

    Not wanting to waste the opportunity, Emery quickly cast his special nt spell.

    [Fragmentation]

    [One essence found]

    [Gaia essence]

    [Unidentified rank 4 liquid received. You are awarded 10.000 contribution points!]

    Emery was speechless when he saw the notification.

    He merely identified one ingredient, but he received a massive amount of points in exchange. He decided to focus on the faded mark marring the palm of his hand and summon the contribution points information

    [Contribution Points: 98.650]

    What surprised him wasn''t just the contribution he obtained, but also the detailed information of the ingredient he had received in his mind.

    After taking the test and advancing in rank and bing a second rank apprentice, Emery was not only rewarded with better ess to ingredients, but also the second level of the [Analyze] skill along with a morepleted version of the [Universal Database]. Thanks to those, he was able to receive more extensive information about the ingredients he scanned.

    He skimmed the long information and saw the gold liquid was basically a powerful reagent that was very simr to the spirit serum. It could be mixed with other potions to enhance its potency, or even be used to make two normally ipatible ingredients react against each other. However, the reaction could be unstable unless the potion master knew what they were doing.

    In terms of simrity, it shared 90% of itsponents with a spirit serum. It meant, Emery could use this liquid as a substitute ingredient when he needed to create high rank recipes.

    He scrolled through more information and saw one familiar recipe among the list of potions which could be brewed with the golden liquid. One of them was the spirit foundation pill.

    "Dang, this is a very precious material indeed��" Emery muttered to himself.

    Drowned in his contemtion, Emery kept on scrolling and looking at the information provided by the system, until he realized the High Priestess was still waiting for him.

    He looked at the priestess, scratched the back of his head and said.

    "I apologize, High Priestess, I was lost in thought, but this liquid is truly extraordinary."

    The Lady of the Lake smiled and replied.

    "No need to apologize. You are also extraordinary to know its true nature right away."

    Now that he had seen how the golden liquid was made, it didn''t take a genius to figure out that the sap came from the mythical tree, Gaia. This was most likely the root of why the Divine Order had its secrets, why the seven kingdoms possessed such enmity against Chrutins and why the Divine Water could only be essed by those who had proven themselves to be loyal.

    This must be one of the most closely guarded secrets of the order. The origin of the ''Divine Water'' and the secret behind a Golden Knight''s power.

    As if she could hear what Emery was thinking, the Lady of the Lake nodded solemnly.

    "Yes, Emery. Thirty years ago, the order waged war on us and it was this Gaia''s Essence that stopped the fight."

 Chapter 379 - The Incident

    <h4>Chapter 379: The Incident</h4>

    50 years ago, the two sisters Nimue and Maeve were the candidates to be chosen by Gaia.

    Maeve was the older sister and, at first, she was known to be the much more talented and recognizable one. There was no viger who hadn''t heard of her name and reputation as a prodigy. Meanwhile, Nimue was always the quiet one. She had rarely shown her magical power and preferred to practice in peace.

    On that one fateful day, Gaia''s blessing fell upon Nimue.

    At first, as an older sister, Maeve was happy for her sibling. After all, perhaps this was what young Nimue needed toe out of her shell.

    Time went by, and Nimue''s magical power grew by leaps and bounds from the blessings of Gaia. Happiness became resentment and their rtionship deteriorated.

    The vigers no longer look at Maeve like they used to, the whispers of her talent became whispersparing her to her now better sister. The torture eventually got to her and Maeve decided to break the sacred seal of the forest before leaving, exposing the vige to the outside world.

    Since then, Maeve became obsessed with finding ways to increase her talent by any mean.

    With the opened seal, the forest, that was once unable to be entered by people, started to be known. Word started to spread about the mysterious ce.

    What started as simple curiosity became rumors, rumors became information and the truth about the secretive people of the forest started to spread throughout the seven kingdoms.

    It didn''t take long until the mysterious ce filled with amazing nts and unique creatures became known by explorers.

    People started to try and enter the forest, from friendly explorers to hunters trying to steal the bounty of the forest by force. The forest people became more wary and the vige started to build its own force tasked to protect the ce.

    It led to some altercations between them.

    Years passed, more and more people attempted to trespass, and the royalty led by the Knights of Divine Order started to get involved.

    Envoys were sent between them,munications were built and everything was going well. They started to establish borders between their territory and talks about resources started to be thrown in their discussions, until that fateful day 20 years ago.

    Maeve returned to create chaos, leading to the death of the envoys sent by both sides.

    They med each other and, before anyone could truly take decisive actions to correct the mistake, everything escted beyond control. The Divine Order sent their best knights to attack the forest, leading to a massive battle that took hundreds of lives. Most of those who died are well-known knights from noble families.

    After hundreds of lives were lost, both sides decided to create a pact. They would cease attacking each other and iste themselves from each other. With the pact, the heat between them quickly died down.

    Or at least, that was what history recorded.

    "That is the known story, Emery, but the truth was that we managed to stop them all. 20 years ago, the Divine Order waspletely defeated. In order to ensure they would not bother us again, we even gave them what they asked."

    It couldn''t be anything else other than the Gaian Essence currently in Emery''s hand.

    "Though peace was established, the deed was done. The death of so many important people left a lot of hate lingering between us. There was no way to truly mend it, considering how many had perished. Do you understand now, Emery?"

    Emery nodded.

    This battle 20 years ago must be the time when Emery''s parents met and also the time when the queen, Gwen''s mother, died at the hands of the chrutin.

    The powers of the fey, in addition to the chaos Maeve caused, was the root of their hatred, but greed was what led to the tragedy.

    Now that Emery understood what actually happened. He could face both Princess Gwen and Prince Arthur better.

    With gratitude, Emery took the precious gift from the high priestess.

    Using that liquid, he could once more try to pull the sword from the stone.

    While he was deep in thought, the High Priestess spoke once more.

    "Emery, there is a reason that sword is referred to as the Sword of Destiny. I have faith you will be able to continue the quest Gaia trusts you toplete."

    "I understand, High Priestess." Emery nodded.

    "Ah, one more thing, Emery, I have seen that your path and Morgana''s path have started to intertwine. Remember, Gaia has ns for her. I have also seen the young prince in my vision. I want you to tell him that I will see him when he is ready."

    Emery was about to ask for the reason, but he felt something unsettling in the back of his mind. Arthur, the Golden Prince, definitely seemed trustworthy, but knowing what he was capable of, there was no way he could ce his trust on the prince just yet.

    Nevertheless, he decided to agree.

    "Yes, High Priestess, I will see to it. I''ll make sure he receives your message."

    The High Priestess dismissed him and Emery walked through the forest and the bridge with a much clearer head. There was still the problem of Morgana and Gwen.

    Morgana was under the care of someone presumed to be an enemy, the Golden Prince of Logress Kingdom himself. The prince might have treated her well, but he couldn''t help but worry about the prince''s ulterior motives. He had promised toe back within hours, yet he failed toplete that simple promise.

    Second, he had to deal with Gwen. Now that his cover waspletely blown, he wonders how this childhood friend of his would react. Delivering him to the Quintin''s despite knowing was a good sign, but what would she do next?

    Both need to be taking care of immediately, Which one should he do first?

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 380 - Where is she?

    <h4>Chapter 380: Where is she?</h4>

    There was no time to waste.

    Emery bid farewell to the fey sisters before casting [Spatial Gate].

    At first, he had his doubts and considered solving his problem with Princess Gwen first. Both problems could getplicated, but at least dealing with the princess should be faster. He just needed to confirm what she nned to do with him.

    But he realized that, even though the fate of his identity was important, it came second to the safety of those he cared about.

    Therefore, he decided the best course of action was to grab Morgana first and set his mind at ease.

    The spell was cast to the stone formation he set up just outside of Camelot city. Right as he arrived, he quickly dashed towards the old Gaious estate where they kept Morana before.

    Fraught with worry, he decided to cast [Spatial Gate] yet again, expending himself just to reach the ce faster.

    It was at noon when he arrived at the pce. He saw the mansion standing amidst the now bright forest.

    Without thinking much, he cast multiple [Blink] and moves closer to the estate

    The closer he got, the more worried he became because there was no hint of Morgana''s presence in the estate. There was no one else aside from the old magician.

    He concentrated and focused on the old mage''s presence before appearing in front of him inside the mansion''s study room. He asked, trying to keep himself as calm as possible.

    "Where. Is. She?"

    Emery''s sudden arrival almost made the old magician drop his tomes.

    "Damn! Do you want to give this old man a heart attack?!"

    "I have no time for jokes! Where is Morgana?!"

    The old man didn''t manage to hide his frown and Emery''s anger only burned even hotter, threatening to boil over any second.

    "Old man, I have warned you to take care of her, if harmes to her��" It was clear Emery was about to burst into rage.

    "Wait, wait! Don''t be rash. She is not here. Please be patient and let me contact Arthur!"

    "No. Tell me where Morgana or Arthur is, or I will break down the whole castle if I have to. Tell. Me!"

    "She- She was taken by the king, King Ulther Pendragon."

    Hearing the news shock him. Emery''s expression became even more twisted, he gripped his hands until his knuckles turned white.

    "The castle it is, then," he said

    "Calm down and listen to me! Listen to me for a minute! If you go there, you will only make everything worse."

    Emery took a deep breath and red at the old magician.

    "Please be patient. Remember, there are things at work here and I sincerely hope you will take the time to listen to Arthur''s words first. Give me a few minutes and he wille in no time�� Please, your actions will only create even more havoc, and right now, that will do nothing but endanger her."

    Emery took another deep breath and calmed himself. The High Priestess'' words floated in his mind, about Arthur, about his role in everything�� He really wished he could just get away from here and try to find the prince by himself, but no matter how he looked at it, waiting for someone to fetch the prince would be faster than searching for him.

    Now that the cloud of anger no longer shrouded his mind, he realized he had no idea where to even begin searching for the prince.

    "Fine, I will give you thirty minutes."

    The old magician quickly wrote a short letter on a small piece of parchment, before folding and cing it inside a small, cylindrical case. He fetched a bird from the next room, whispered some instructions to it and let it fly away from the window.

    There was always the grim possibility of the old magician warning the kingdom knights toe and attack him. But, if it really came to that, Emery will ensure the old magician would live to regret his actions.

    Emery tried to stay calm, but all the possibilities kept on reying in his mind, each moring for his attention and making him feel a bit constricted here.

    A few minutester, his senses picked up the sounds of a horse galloping closer. He could tell that it was the prince.

    The prince came riding alone, that was a good first sign. Right after the prince tied his horse, Emery dashed outside to face him.

    Upon seeing him, Arthur''s face looked strangely happy. Before Emery could open his mouth, Arthur said.

    "It''s good that you havee back. Things have started to get out of control."

    Emery quickly interrupted the prince and said "Tell me what happened!. What did you do to her?!" Try as he might, Emery couldn''t keep the rage from bubbling through his question.

    The prince merely shook his head and said. "Ourst meeting created more ruckus than I thought. I sincerely apologize, my father found out about her and he sent his knights to capture her."

    Once more, Emery tried to calm himself. No matter Arthur''s role, this was partially his fault. If only he got her out first. Emery then tried to politely ask.

    "If you really care about the rtionship of the seven kingdoms with the Fey, now is the time to prove it. Tell me where she is and I will get her out."

    "No, please don''t do that." Arthur shook his head. "We should not get her out by force. I know this is hard for you to believe, but I will get her out myself!"

    Emery merely gave him a mocking smile.

    "No! I don''t believe you! Why should I?"

    The prince fell silent, realizing Emery''s words rang true no matter how much he tried to deny them. He thought for a moment before replying.

    "Because�� It is the will of the sword."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 381 - Prove it!

    <h4>Chapter 381: Prove it!</h4>

    The prince''s answer surely attracted Emery''s attention.

    ''The will of the sword.''

    There was nothing else it could refer to except for the Excalibur hidden behind the doors of the Divine Knight Order''s base. But, he needed to be sure, so he asked.

    "What sword?!"

    Arthur was startled a bit, he looked at Emery before answering.

    "Excalibur, the sword of the divine�� Wait, the Fey knows it as the Sword of Destiny�� Don''t you know about this, Merlin?"

    "Yes, I do, what about it and what does it have to do with you helping Morgana? Just tell me where she is and I will get her out right now!"

    "I told you, calm down. I assure you she is fine. I have ordered my most trusted knight to watch over her�� First, I need you to believe that I sincerely hope the rtions between the kingdoms and the fey will work, for that I think the way to save Morgana is not by breaking her out by force, but by convincing the king.

    Emery paused and gave it some thought. Although he was strong enough to storm the castle and get Morgana out, somehow the High Priestess'' words kept on reying in his mind.

    "What do you mean about all this being the will of the sword? Prove it to me and I might believe you."

    This was the best middle ground he could achieve with the current information he had. With this, he could know a little about the secrets behind the sword or definite proof that the prince was full of shit.

    The prince thought for a moment before answering.

    "This is difficult to really prove, but�� There is a way!" The prince rubbed his chin and said. "Wait for me for... a few hours. When the night falls, I can prove it to you."

    Emery had gone through countless betrayals and trusting this man blindly would cost him. He could not trust Arthur, but this time he will trust thedy of theke''s words.

    "Tell me what you are nning and I might consider it."

    The prince was hesitant, but he finally exined about the secret room where the destiny sword was located. When the night fell, the prince nned to get Emery inside and show him and prove his words.

    Emery decided to stay calm and not act rashly. It was partially his fault that Morgana was captured and whatever his next move was, he needed to make sure the course of action would result in the best possible oue for her.

    "Fine, I will not cause any trouble, but I need to see her. I need to know if she is alright. Tell me where she is."

    The prince took a deep breath, thought for a few seconds and said.

    "I guess trust has to go both ways, alright! I will help you see her"

    Arthur called for Gaious and talked to the old man before speaking to him again "Gaious, will bring you to her, but please remember, do not take her. Not now!"

    Emery nodded in agreement.

    The prince quickly left riding in his horse to try finding a way to open the room, leaving Emery alone with the court magician.

    Right after the prince was out of earshot, the old man tried to reassure.

    "Don''t worry, the prince was telling the truth." The magician said.

    Emery didn''t answer, but gave him a cordial nod. There was no reason for him to trust this old magician either, no matter how sincere he looked.

    To make sure everything went without a hitch, Emery used his [Shapeshifting] ability again to change into a random person.

    Witnessing the magic at work once again surprised the old magician.

    "Where did you learn magic, Merlin? That was a fascinating spell�� Are you a fey, too? I thought only female fey could do magic."

    "Just lead the way." Emery dismissed.

    To be honest, Emery was also interested to ask where Gaious learned magic and perhaps in the future, they could help each other. His third year was approaching and Emery needed all the leverage he could get if he wanted to even stay alive at the end of it. But at the moment, he could think of nothing else but Morgana''s safety.

    The old magician asked Emery to ride a small, unassuming carriage and together they arrived in the back area of the Camelot castle. At first, Emery assumed they were heading to the dungeon, but the magician asked the guards to escort them to the castle tower.

    Guards stood around the door at the base of the tower and, upon hearing Gaious'' order, they opened the door. Gaious told him they were going to ascend to the top floor.

    The top floor of the tower looked luxurious, with white walls and a floor made of pure marble causing their steps to echo throughout the ce. They stopped in front of a pristine wooden door, where a golden knight Emery recognized as Gawain was standing guard along with half a dozen other knights.

    So far, everything was going smoothly. The prince appeared to be telling the truth that he prepared his trusted knight for this.

    Gaious looked at Gawain and said.

    "I came here at the behest of Prince Arthur. Me and my pupil here need to ask the fey a few more questions."

    Gawain nodded and undid the locks of the door, letting both of them in. The room inside, in contrast to the beautiful door, looked rtively simple. A chair and study desk were ced next to the window. The bed was big enough for two, but apart from that, there was nothing else notable.

    Emery saw a glimpse of red. Morgana was sitting on the chair right next to the window, looking outside and basking in the warm light of the setting sun.

    Right as he nced at her red hair, Morgana looked at him,

    Recognition shed on her eyes and she red at him, her cold gaze instantly sending a chill down his spine.

 Chapter 382 - Excuses!

    <h4>Chapter 382: Excuses!</h4>

    Right as their eyes met, Emery could feel the atmosphere immediately tensed up, and the air was filled with heat from the fire energy gathering right above Morgana''s palms. It was no question that she was furious.

    "Whoa, wait, wait!"

    Emery lifted up both hands with a panicked expression. Slowly, he approached the redhead girl, careful not to set her ming temper aze.

    Step by step, he walked closer and he dispelled the [Shapeshifting] skill in hopes that some familiarity would calm her down.

    "I am sorry�� No, I truly apologize for taking way too long��"

    "Too long?" Morgana raised her eyebrows. "I seem to remember that you said hours, or was I deaf!?"

    "It wasn''t a purposeful dy, I have a very good reason for-"

    "Hah!" Morgana scoffed and gave Emery a sarcastic smile. "You and your excuses, as usual."

    "I am serious, you know��" Emery approached her close, looked her in the eyes and said "I was in a fight and I got hurt very badly. Then I was taken to the High Priestess to be healed, it was so bad it took the high priestess a few days to fully heal me."

    Emery can see her expression start to change. He steps even closer and said.

    "Morgana, I am sorry. I came as soon as I healed, really. You can ask your sisterster."

    Morgana''s rage slowly has turned to worry, before it turned once more into another burst of emotion.

    "Hmph! Suits you for not taking me to help you!."

    "Yes, yes, it is my fault�� I am an idiot!"

    "You are."

    Finally, she let the fireball above her palm disperse.

    Once again, Emery was able to calm her rage. Now, he felt a big relief. Even though she was angry, she seemed to be able to ept his reasoning.

    This incident somehow made him feel like he finally reached a new stage in understanding women. This is an even harder achievement than those battle art stages.

    Now that the main threat had calmed down, Emery started to look around the room she was trapped in and asked with a serious expression.

    "Did they hurt you in any way?"

    Morgana merely shook her head.

    "No, they''re just giving me a ton of questions I don''t even bother answering."

    Emery breathed out a long sigh in relief. "That''s great, then."

    "So, are we going now?"

    Emery nced at the room''s structure. The ce didn''t seem too strong and if he really wanted to break through it, it would take almost no effort. Besides, he knew of a few spells that could easily help both of them get away.

    But, he shook his head.

    "No, not just yet!"

    "Are you leaving again?" Morgana red at him.

    It was a simple question, but the thought of breaking his promise yet again bothered Emery far more than he thought it would.

    "No."

    Emery looked at the old magician and said. "I''m not leaving. In fact, I will be staying here with you."

    Hearing Emery''s remark instantly made Gaius a bit panicked. When he was about toin, though, Emery''s re made him decide to shut up and let him be.

    "Understood, I will tell Prince Arthur that you are waiting for him here."

    The old magician walked outside and informed Gawain that his apprentice was currently teaching the fey woman the Britonsnguage.

    Emery then walked to the corner of the room, sat there and spent some time thinking. He looked at Morgana, who was still enjoying the warmth of the setting sun. He was hesitant for a moment but he finally spoke.

    "Morgana�� I think it would be better if you know more things about me."

    Morgana nced at him, stood up from the chair and took a seat on the floor next to him.

    Silence reigned between them for a few moments, before Emery braved himself and started to tell his story. He started at how and where he was raised, he spoke of his father in a fond, easy tone. He bared everything he could, even the spotty memories regarding his mother.

    Finally, he talked about the incident, the massacre of his family estate by the marauders.

    Not wanting to trigger the restriction spell again, he decided to skip the part about the academy. Instead, he talked about how during his travels, he was fortunate enough to meet a being willing to teach him magic.

    "What being?"

    "A dragon!"

    Emery described the dragon Killgragah and Morgana''s eyes lighted up in excitement the more she heard about it. Though she kept muttering how unbelievable Emery''s story sounded, there was no denying she was interested.

    "Is the dragon the reason you werete?"

    "Not really," Emery shook his head. "As much as I wanted to tell you, I can''t tell you anything at the moment. But I promise, someday, you will know."

    He continued to talk about the mission given by Gaia, and his reason for disguising himself as someone named Lanzo. Under this guise, he joined the Divine Order Tournament to find more information about the quest. Not only that, he talked about the information regarding the situation between the Fey and the seven kingdoms that he came across during his travels.

    Lastly, he talked about Maeve, the mage who critically wounded him a few days ago.

    Emery half-expected Morgana to not believe him, but she listened and responded without too much fuss. It seemed she rather easily believed him, regardless of whether he was telling the truth or not.

    It was in that moment Emery realized that perhaps, being a fey alpha would make her a potential member of his pack, a little bit too trusting towards him.

    Either way, Emery had promised himself he would take care of the girl and he would do so, no matter the drawbacks he would suffer.

    They talked until the sun shining through the window started to dip lower before disappearing under the horizon.

    When the night arrived. Arthur came in, urging Emery to go. Emery took onest look at Morgana before leaving with the golden prince leaving her with Gaious and Gawain.

 Chapter 383 - Worthy

    <h4>Chapter 383: Worthy</h4>

    Emery followed the golden prince and walked past several guards. Though the sight of a prince walking alone with a stranger was certainly odd, none seemed to give them even a second nce.

    "This is the Divine Order''s assembly hall, where the divine order holds our important meetings. Considering what I knew of your abilities, you were the one who snuck in that night, weren''t you?"

    Emery had no interest in chatting at the moment, so he decided to ignore Arthur.

    "Not a chatty sort, aren''t you?" Arthur smirked.

    No answer. In silence, they walked together to the basement of the building and saw the mysterious door.

    Emery had the ability to get inside without passing the door, but he decided to see what the prince had prepared for them.

    Arthur fiddled around with the two massive keys in his hands, while Emery gazed at him with interest. It seemed the golden prince was able to obtain the keys, which were supposedly held by two different knightmanders.

    It dawned on Emery that what he saw right now was either a testament of the prince''s resourcefulness or proof of the corruption that has festered and strangled even the very heart of the Divine Order itself.

    After a few seconds, Arthur was done and the huge door slowly swung open. Emery and Arthur walked through the glowing tunnel until they arrived at the legendary sword stabbed on the stone.

    "This is Excalibur, the legendary divine sword. It''s been sleeping within this stone for more than 1000 years."

    If this was the first time Emery came to this ce, he might have been impressed, but he already knew almost everything that Arthur said. With Morgana still being held captive in the castle, there was no time to waste with history lessons.

    "That''s enough. Tell me, what do you mean by the will of the sword?!"

    Despite Emery''s outburst, Arthur stayed calm and approached the sword, before extending his hand to hold the handle with the utmost care.

    Just like what Emery saw with sir Maleagant before, the sword immediately glowed, and two motes of bright light shone above it.

    A moment passed and Arthur released his grip, turned to look at Merlin and said.

    "I know this sword was given to us by the fey in ancient times. Call me crazy, but every time I touch the sword, it speaks to me. I believe it wants me to understand the fey people better�� andter be allowed to pull the sword"

    Emery remained unconvinced. He found the situation quite amusing. 1000 years had gone on and no one was able to pull this so-called talking sword. What chance did a random prince have? As strong as he might be, there were plenty of strong people born before him.

    "Can you prove all of that was real and not merely you hallucinating under your delusions?"

    The prince went silent for a moment before saying.

    "I have no way to prove it to you, but there is something I hope we can try, hopefully it will prove my words."

    The prince pulled out an item from his pocket. It was a golden liquid vial.

    "This was very difficult to get, drink this and touch the sword�� hope you will change your mind afterward"

    Emery already had some of the golden liquid of his own from the high priestess, but he definitely wouldn''t say no to the free things offered to him.

    Emery took the so-called ''divine water''.

    [Analyze]

    [Divine water: tier 2]

    The universal database ssified this potion to be in the tier 2 category, which is quite a decent rank for a product created by lower world humans.

    He didn''t need to use his Extraction skill to find more information about the potion. It has almost the same information as the Gaia essence. He could easily deduct this "divine water'' was simply a diluted version of the essence.

    Emery uncorked the vial and drank it all in one gulp.

    [You have received the blessing of Gaia]

    [Spirit force unaffected]

    Considering the notification''s wording, it could be assumed that most knights should get an increase in spirit force, but most likely Emery''s spirit force is already too high. The effect is probably the same as if he''s consuming a spirit serum right now.

    More than that, he was interested in the [Blessing of Gaia]. He could feel some sort of energy coursing throughout his entire body, causing his body to glow and his fingertips to feel abuzz with some sort of tingling.

    Without wasting time, Emery walked to the stone and grabbed the embedded sword with both hands.

    Unlike before, he suddenly could feel a reaction from the sword in the form of attracting energy that softly, yet persistently, tried to pull his fingertips towards him. Taking the force as a good sign, he decided to pull with all his might.

    But, to his surprise, instead of him pulling the sword, Emery felt as if the sword was actually pulling his spirit force instead. It was quickly followed by a glowing out from the sword.

    One light�� that''s it?

    This was disappointing, he was hoping to get three or four lights.

    He saw the process was the same to all the other golden knights before him.

    A momentter a notification appear on his mind

    [You learned a new battle art skill - Divine Power]

    Emery had a smile when reading it. New skills were always wee. But then it quickly followed with another notification.

    [This battle art is notpatible]

    "What?!"

    Afterward, he could feel his dark core stir, energy forcefully ripped out of it only to be absorbed into the endless void within the sword.

    It took a few seconds before the sword stopped and at that moment, a voice suddenly resounded in his mind.

    Emery was startled, the voice was subtle and came into his mind like an echo.

    "Did that voicee from the sword?".

    ---------

 Chapter 384 - Lofty Dream

    <h4>Chapter 384: Lofty Dream</h4>

    "This voice really came from the sword?" He thought

    Emery was startled for a second, but actually, during his study in the Magus Academy, he had heard that it wasn''t umon for a high-tier artifact to have a soul being embedded into it. That might be the case for this particr sword.

    Emery calmed himself down and grabbed the sword once more. This time, he purposefully asked a question in his mind.

    "Tell me, why am I unworthy? Am Icking in strength to wield it?"

    From the way, the sword worded its answer, Emery quickly deduced that only humans with light element affinity could be considered ''worthy'', and a darkness element acolyte like him had to just forget about having a chance to wield it.

    He rubbed his forehead, dismayed at the answer he obtained. Did it mean he could never wield the sword?

    Personally, he didn''t really care about being the so-called King of Kings, but he was hoping he could get a high-tier sword in order to help him survive the third year in the Magus Academy. Especially when things have be moreplicated with the war.

    Emery thinks thoroughly about the sword in front of him, and what Gaia quest for him. The vision he receives did say about wielding the sword, but it never specifies for him to actually the one to wield it. Unless if there''s some other way to go about this, having a darkness affinity prevents him to pull out the sword from the stone.

    So, did this mean the prince had a light element affinity?

    Has he been telling the truth?

    Once again, Emery closed his eyes and concentrated, trying to ask another question. But, there was no answer. It seemed the sword would only be able to answer questions regarding the person who held it.

    Still, it never hurt to try and Emery held onto the handle of the sword until Arthur started to stare at him strangely. Feeling the ufortable gaze, he finally let go of the sword.

    "How was it, Merlin? Amazing, isn''t it? Did�� it speak to you?... I know only certain people able tomunicate with the sword�� I hope you did"

    Emery did not answer.

    "Tell me, what did the sword say to you?" asked Emery.

    Now that he knew the sword had a soul within, he''s interested to know more. The reason Emery asked was that he needed to confirm the vision given to him by Gaia. If he wasn''t the one supposed to wield it, was Arthur the one referred by it?

    Without hesitation, Arthur answered.

    "The sword told me I am not yet strong enough, before giving me a vision of arge tree lying deep within the heart of a dense forest. I recognized it as the fey people''s legendary tree."

    Emery stared at him intently, as if trying to find out every single secret Arthur had and said.

    "What do you need the sword for, Arthur? You have everything and you are already the future king of Logress. You do not need the power of the sword, your kingdom''s power alone is enough to eclipse the other kingdoms."

    "Merlin, actually it isn''t like that at all," Arthur shook his head. "The seven kingdoms present an illusion of unity, but they are very fragile. One little crack would be enough to send the kingdoms warring against each other for control of resources or even slightly more power. We the Logress has been trying so hard to keep things the way it is"

    Emery can understand that it''s very probable. Even recently, the attack from the Cantiaci prince towards the princess of Lioness could very well shatter the rtion between the southern kingdoms. He also knows thepetitive nature between Logress and the northern kingdoms was something that would eventually lead to trouble.

    But Emery didn''t really care about any of these, No matter how he saw it, conflicts between the seven kingdoms were inevitable and he wasn''t sure what one sword could do against it.

    Realizing Emery was still unconvinced, Arthur continued speaking.

    "Merlin, thest time that we talk you asked me about my n to stop the hostility between the fey and the seven kingdoms, right?"

    Emery nodded. He did ask him a question when they were fighting.

    "I think. You dont really understand what the sword could do. I am not talking about any magical power it might have, but what the sword means for the whole seven kingdoms. If I became strong enough to pull the sword from the stone, I guarantee it won''t be hard for me to keep the peace between them and it definitely includes stoping the hostility with the fey and stop this hatred"

    Emery breathed out a long sigh.

    "Alright, that is a lofty dream�� Say, if�� If I believe you and you really wanted the best for both sides, what do you need me to do?"

    Arthur answered with a steely conviction in his eyes.

    "I need you to help convince my father that not all of the fey are bad."

    Emery fell silent before saying.

    "You really are very optimistic about this, aren''t you?"

    Deep inside, Emery actually admired Arthur''s character. As it''s quite the same with himself. He really wishes there are still hope for the knight code of justice and honor. He knows there are still good within the heart of the people, they probably just need a good ruler to govern and give example.

    He wonders if this prince in front of him is such a ruler. Even if he is, as of right now, the prince had no powerpared to his father, Uther Pendragon.

    "Merlin, actually tomorrow is set to be the time my father, the king, announces his decision about Morgana?"

    "Announce his decision?"

    Emery didn''t know what that meant, but one thing was clear, he would not let the king hurt Morgana.

    "Please, Merlin, when tomorrowes, give me a chance and help me convince my father."

    Emery bes more curious about what the father and son duo would decide on Morgana and he also interested to know how far the prince''s resolve would go. If things go south as long as he''s standing next to Morgana, the girl will be fine.

    He finally decided.

    "Alright, I actually interested to see how it would go�� but remember... I can''t promise no one will get hurt"

    Both leave the ce and went their separate ways.? Remembering his promise, Emery decided to sneak back into the castle tower where Morgana was held. He simply cast [Spatial Gate] to enter it without arousing suspicion.

    Now he just needed to wait. Tomorrow was going to be an interesting day.

 Chapter 385 - Accused

    <h4>Chapter 385: used</h4>

    Even on the day where Morgana''s fate was about to be decided, the weather appeared to be as warm and inviting as ever. The early morning breeze apanied the girl as she was dragged by dozens of guards and knights, with even more of them surrounding the courtroom.

    Each of her limbs was chained tight and, even though Morgana was alreadypletely bound, all guards standing at her sides always had one hand grasping the handle of their de, ready to strike at any time.

    Several figures were seen in front of her. King Uther, the almighty man sitting on his throne and naturally apanied by his aides, Prince Arthur and two golden knights of Logress. Several court ministers dressed in luxurious silks could also be seen standing on the sides. It was apparent they came to watch the proceedings.

    One aide who stood next to the king announced. "We called upon the used, for it is time to be judged by the Laws of the Kingdom."

    Morgana was brought in front of the throne, the chains which bound her arms and legs were digging coldly on her skin.

    "You are in the presence of the great king of Logress, Uther Pendragon."

    Morgana utterly ignored the aide in favor of staring at the man seen on the throne. Her re not doing much in the way of masking her intention.

    The king didn''t seem to be bothered, however, and he turned towards his aide before saying.

    "Did you manage to get any information from the girl?"

    "Sadly no, my king, she refuses to say much of anything."

    The king nodded and locked gazes with his son who stood on the other side.

    "Do you have anything else to add, Arthur?"

    "Yes, Father." Arthur said and looked at the crowd. "I have invited someone today."

    He gestured with his hand towards the crowd and then suddenly, the crowd parted, revealing the figure standing next to Gaious. The figure nodded and walked towards the center.

    "Father, I present to you, Merlin, a Wizard."

    King Uther looked at Merlin from top to bottom, the glimmer of excitement was evident in his usually serious stare.

    "Aaah, so this is the Merlin I have heard so much about. I didn''t know that you were so young�� Considering that you managed to be a wizard at a young age, you must be very talented."

    Emery didn''t answer. He merely walked forward and stood next to Morgana, before giving the king a deep, respectful bow.

    "I am merely a simple magician, my Lord."

    The prince stood from his seat, walked to the center and stood next to Merlin and Morgana before saying.

    "Father, this wizard standing next to me is very much a trusted figure amongst the Fey and he has agreed to help us with our problem with the Fey people."

    The king merely hummed, but offered no answer, silently urging Arthur to continue.

    "Therefore, with the wizard''s help and this fey girl, I hope to gain bettermunication with the fey crutin. I hope you would release the girl and grant me some time to understand them better"

    The king closed his eyes for a moment and pondered. It seemed Arthur''s words had struck a chord in him. After a while, he took a deep breath, slowly sighed, and opened his eyes before saying.

    "Well done, Arthur. Now, let me ask him some questions"

    The king looked towards Emery with a serious gaze and asked.

    "Are you really willing to help us, as imed by my son, the prince?"

    Emery nodded, but out of the king''s sight, he gripped his hand tight. He was ready for any surprises or shenanigans the king would try to pull.

    "Very good, very good. Then, I would believe you, right after you answer this question."

    The king stopped for a second before asking his question

    "Tell me, Merlin�� Did you, or did you not, kill Sir Bagdemagus, the Knight of the Anvil?"

    The question startled Emery a bit, even so, he still managed to keep his expression neutral. On the other hand, Arthur seemed even more shocked than the used as the disbelief expression on his face was clear as day.

    Seeing that Emery wasn''t responding, King Uther made a gesture with his hand. It was obvious it was a signal as the moment he did so, a few dozen more knights rushed into the room.

    Even though he waspletely surrounded, Emery still stood still. From his expression, one could tell he wasn''t afraid of the knights nor the king.

    The abrupt changes caused Arthur to be startled and he shouted at his father.

    "Father, cease this madness, there must be a mistake. My investigation had said that Merlin and Sir Bagdemagus were in a good rtionship with each other."

    The king shook his head and said, "Arthur, you trust people far too easily�� but don''t worry you about it. This is just a precaution, as long as he''s not guilty, he will be fine."

    As the king said, each and every single one of the knights stood still, they were merely standing guard in ce.

    King Uther looked back at Emery and said.

    "Merlin�� The truth is, I was the one who asked Bagdemagus to recruit you. Wizards are always wee here, especially one as young and talented as you. But their mission bes the death of them, please tell me what happened?"

    The king nced at his son and continued.

    "You may be able to fool my son, but you can''t fool me! I have been looking for you thesest few months and here you finallye. Now, tell me did you or did you not kill sir Bagdemagus?!"

    Arthur''s stare towards his father full of questions and bewilderment.

    "Father." Once again, Arthur attempted to reason. "You know about their wounds. The one who killed Sir Bagdemagus was either a beast or��" Arthur stared at Morgana for a moment before continuing. "Either way, there is no way the culprit is Merlin."

    Emery smiled looking at Arthur trying to defend him and said to the golden prince.

    "As I said Arthur, you are too optimistic."

    Emery looked back at the king, grinned, and said.

    "Yes, it was ME. I was the one who killed Bagdemagus and his knights."

    As if to prove the wordsing out of his mouth, Emery''s right arm slowly changed under the gaze of everyone in the room. Silver-colored furs gradually covered it while the nails began growing into sharp ws.

    [Fey Transformation]

    While showing his newly transformed hand he said "This is the beast that kills the golden knight!"

    All the knights quickly shouted, "Protect the king!"

 Chapter 386 - No More Hiding

    <h4>Chapter 386: No More Hiding</h4>

    Emery could clearly perceive, through his Spirit Reading, the strength of all the Logress knights who were surrounding him. His eyes were scanning over his surroundings as he took his fighting stance.

    There were two golden knights, a few silver knights and a dozen or so knights from those who had just arrived. Combined with the two figures that stood next to the king and included the two Pendragons and Sir Gawain, there were a total of 7 golden knights of the Logress Kingdom gathered in this room. A force that was more than enough topletely annihte a battalion of foot soldiers.

    "Protect the King!!" Shouted the golden knight standing next to King Uther.

    While the golden knights were swiftly moving to protect the king, Arthur who still stood next to Emery was still startled seeing thetter''s hand covered with silver furs. He gaped at the unbelievable sight before him

    "You... You are a Fey as well, Merlin? What...? I mean... How? I thought only females..."

    Looking at the dumbstruck expression on Arthur''s face, Emery cocked his eyebrows upwards.

    "Does it matter now?"

    Arthur was surprised by Emery''s abrupt question. He quickly shook his head and looked at thetter with aplicated gaze.

    "No�� no, it doesn''t�� If you are a Fey, then that''s even better... However, the matter of you killing Sir Badgemagus... That''s where the problem lies."

    Before Emery could say any words, King Uther abruptly drew his sword and shouted out loud.

    "Merlin, you have confessed to the killing of Sir Badgemagus! Therefore, you must pay for your crime!"

    All the knights, who already ced their hands on their sword hilts, quickly followed the king by drawing their swords out. On the other hand, the dozens of court ministers that were in the room swiftly left, so as to not be affected by the side effects of what was about to happen, leaving only the king''s aides and Gaious in the area.

    Now that his ''crime'' was exposed, Emery didn''t care about these people anymore. The first thing he did was walk towards the restrained Morgana and relieve her suffering.

    King Uther and the knights could only watch in astonishment as Emery broke the chains with his bare hands as easily as breaking a loaf of bread. It was at this exact moment that the knights finally realized the level of strength the young man in front of them had.

    Seeing Emery releasing Morgana, Arthur became anxious.

    "Merlin?! Are you leaving?"

    Emery turned to Arthur when he heard his questions. He looked around at the surroundings and shook his head to thetter''s surprise.

    "No. If this peace you wish for would ever go to work, they should know the real me, or rather, who we are. No more hiding!"

    Honestly, Emery felt worried about what he''s doing right now.? Not for himself, but for the whole fey people. But he believed no peace could be done in hiding. If he loses today, he would take responsibility for what he did, and if he wins, he will give lessons to these people not to mess with the fey.

    Arthur somehow knew what Emery was nning. Thus, he quickly persuaded him.

    "Merlin, don''t! Those four golden knights, they are my teacher and seniors, they are all stronger than me. You cannot win against them, not with all four of thembined!"

    Seeing that Emery was just staring at him, Arthur continued his words.

    "Please, just stop this madness. I promise, I will make sure you go through proper trialster. Just don''t do it!"

    Silence permeated through the courtroom as everyone waited for Emery''s response, who just stood there staring at the prince.

    Momentster, Emery finally moved. He threw his gaze around before stopping at Arthur once again. Arthur could clearly feel bad premonition the moment he saw the smile on Emery''s face.

    "Arthur... dont you get it? Just look around you!" Emery said while spreading his arms wide.

    "Can''t you see these people? Can''t you see the expression on their faces? I don''t think they care much about Sir Badgemagus''s death! They just need a reason to kill me. All was controlled by hatred or fear�� and if they don''t want to leave us alone, I would rather see them fear us!"

    Arthur''s face changed when he heard Emery''s words. He realized that the thing he wanted to prevent at all costs would still happen.

    "Stop your chattering! Surrender now, or you will breathe yourst here!" shouted King Uther loudly.

    The shout caused Emery to shift his gaze to the king. Then, he noticed that Morgana was chanting a fire spell, which was apparent from the embers seen on her palm. Immediately, Emery grabbed her wrist, bringing her out of her concentration and stopping the spell.

    Emery only shed a faint smile when he received a confused look from Morgana.

    "No�� not today�� alright?"

    After stopping Morgana, Emery returned his gaze back to Arthur and said, "If you really want to help, just protect her and I promise you I''ll restrain from killing anyone here."

    Without waiting for Arthur''s response, Emery told Morgana to go. At first, the girl didn''t want to listen, but the moment she saw Emery''s gaze, she immediately nodded her head and made her way towards the Logress Prince.

    The golden knight closest to Emery became annoyed when he heard what thetter had said.

    His eyes exuded brilliant light as he used his ability, [Divine Power].

    Afterwards, he quickly jumped to the air and lunged at great speed while swinging his sword downward. A sh of light was seen as the sharp de of the sword headed towards Emery''s head.

    [Battle Art - Immortal Gate stage 3]

    Emery, who had watched everyone in the room with his Spirit Reading, immediately activated his battle art technique the moment he perceived someone making a move. Coupled with the enhancement that his stage one [Fey Transformation] brought, Emery''s battle power increased tremendously.

    Thanks to that, he could clearly see the swording at him. In a split second, Emery casted [Granite Skin] on his untransformed hand, stretched his hand over the trajectory of the swing.

    Swish! Thud!

    The sword stopped in its track as its de was grabbed by Emery''s hand. The sight dumbfounded everyone who saw it, including Arthur and Morgana.

    Then, much to the golden knight''s horror, he wasn''t able to move anymore!

    He couldn''t pull his sword back no matter how hard he tried, as if it had stuck deeply inside a mountain.

    While the golden knight was dumbfounded by what was happening, Emery quickly used his other hand, the transformed one to grab the sword''s body before twisting it like a piece of dough. As a result, the sword shattered into pieces under his bare hands.

    Seeing that his weapon was basically gone, the golden knight swiftly leapt away from Emery, who just stared at him fleeing with a t gaze.

    The shock the golden knight experienced at the moment subconsciously took him several steps back. Meanwhile, the other knights were still in shock at how easily the wizard handled one of their strongest.

    Ignoring the golden knight he had just defeated, Emery walked several steps forward and looked at King Uther straight in the eye.

    "It wasn''t my purpose to kill Sir Badgemagus. It was purely self defence on my part. But if you forced me, the same things could have happened here. Are you sure you want to proceed?"

    The King realized what Emery was trying to convey. But currently, he didn''t worry about the death of the golden knight at all. The monster he saw in front of him reminded him of what he saw twenty years ago.

    The wizard and fey, those twobines only made him more terrified of what the future of the kingdom will be.

    "We...WE will not back down!"

    The king turned his head to the side and shouted, "Knights of the Logress, do not be afraid! Kill this beast!"

    This time, as the knights realized they couldn''t take care of Emery on their own, they decided to attack together - 4 golden knights and 6 silver knights at once.

    Emery closed his eyes when he saw the line of knightsing at him. Sensing their position getting closer to him with every passing second, he then raised his hand and quickly cast a spell.

    [Crushing Wave - Tier 3 Water Element Spell]

    Massive blobs of water swiftly materialized around Emery''s body before coalescing into a huge wave. The moment it was fully formed, the wave immediately shot forward, rushing towards the iing knights. All the ten knights were thrown back by it.

    The silver knights were thrown as far as hitting the wall, but the golden knights, with their buff on, only got pushed a few steps back and were all still standing. It was evident that Emery''s spell wasn''t doing much to thetter.

    "His magic are nothing to be worried about!" said one of the golden knights.

 Chapter 387 - Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 387: Surrounded</h4>

    It seemed these golden knights were tougher to deal with than Emery first assumed.

    His water spell [Crashing Wave] might be weakened due to the existence of his dark core, but it was still a bonafide Tier 3 spell.

    Therefore, one could imagine Emery''s surprise when he saw those four people managed to stand still, rtively unhurt. This also made him have to give them a little credit for their prowess.

    Even so, his current objective was still to give them a lesson, not outright killing them. Therefore, Emery chose to fight using only his weaker, less deadly spells.

    In the meantime, all four golden knights could be seen using their [Divine Power] ability as their bodies were covered with glimmers of light. It gave them an increased capability in the speed and strength department.

    Emery watched in interest as they charged upon him. This time, it looked like they chose to fight with strategy as he could see only two of them decided to attack while the other two stood by, seemingly ready to counter any moves that he could possibly do.

    Seeing the iing golden knights, Emery let out a smirk, crouched down, and touched the floor with his hands. Immediately after, the floor was undting violently as if it was alive.

    The next second, the stone floor rose into the air and created a wall which then headed towards the two golden knights [Mud wall]. Much to Emery''s surprise again, the two were able to withstand a wall that should have weighed over 200 pounds with their strength.

    On the other hand, the two remaining golden knights didn''t remain idle. The moment they saw their colleagues restrained by the wall, they immediately dashed at Emery - bing the second wave of assault.

    Due to theck of long-range attacking spells in his repertoire, Emery was hesitant. He worried that his Tier 3 [Enfeeble de] would really injure, or worse, instantly kill them.

    Emery finally made up his mind when the two golden knights were already a few meters away from him.

    [Aqua Lance - Tier 2 Water Element Spell]

    Medium blobs of water took form around his body before forming into spear-like constructs. The moment they stabilized, Emery immediately willed them to shoot forward.

    In an instant, thences arrived before the two iing golden knights, knocking them back. Emery naturally also didn''t forget to send some of thences onto the golden knights who held the wall.

    Even though [Aqua Lance] wasn''t a Tier 3 spell, it actually packed more impact than the Tier 3 [Crushing Wave] he used before because it was a single target spell.

    Emery could see that the four golden knights were hurt by his spell, but not to the point where they couldn''t move anymore.

    Meanwhile on the side of the golden knights, they were very annoyed at the moment due to their inability to approach Emery.

    Emery looked at them and said calmly, "You won''t be able to beat me. I warn you, my next attack won''t be that gentle."

    King Uther, whose face extremely dark after he saw Emery easily handle the golden knights, gave another signal with his hand. Immediately, half the knights in the room grab the bow that was on their back. Soon, two dozen knights were pulling their bows and aiming at Emery.

    "Give up, Merlin! You can''t escape this!"

    Emery, still adopting his calm attitude, turned to Arthur and Morgana. Then, out of everyone''s expectation, he motioned to move a bit further away lest they were impacted by the ongoing fight.

    Arthur was hesitant to follow Emery''s order, which automatically made Morgana have topel him to do so.

    Being tantly ignored by Emery, Uther immediately gave the signal to turn thetter into a porcupine.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The faint sound of objects darting through the air rang out as dozens of arrows aimed at the figure standing in the center of the room shot forth.

    The king stood up in shock when he saw almost all of the arrows squarely hit Emery''s body. He was about to cheer when he realized a secondter that the arrows lifelessly fell to the floor after hitting its taget.

    Emery simply used his bread and butter spell [Granite Skin] to basically nullify the arrows as well as to prove his point that they wouldn''t be able to hurt, much less injure him. And it looked like his idea was working as he could see that most of the knights were left with their mouths wide open, clearly unable to believe what they just saw.

    "Is this proof enough?"

    Emery continued his words calmly, but everyone could feel the coldness behind it.

    King Uther was both furious and terrified when he heard Emery''s question. He could not believe that none of his best knights were able to defeat this young, cursed Fey.

    The king seemed to remember something as he turned his gaze to the figure who had been watching in silence ever since.

    "Gaious! What are you doing just standing there?!"

    The old magician tried to stay out of the mess, because he was looking out for Arthur''s safety. Moreover, he had seen what Emery could do and, as such, he had no ns to join the fight at all.

    However, with the direct order of the king, Gaious could only helplessly join the fray.

    A wisp of fire gradually formed on his hand as Gaious cast his spell.

    Seeing that, Emerymented, "Old man, I don''t want to break your old bones. I really don''t."

    Gainous could only sigh when he heard Emery''s ultimatum.

    "Be easy with me, young Merlin."

    This time, not only Gaious, Sir Gawain also received a stare from the king.

    With another golden knight and a wizard joining them, the other knights began to regain their previously crumbling confidence.

    Without further ado, five golden knights made their move.

    They surrounded Emery from all four sides as they brandished their weapons at thetter.

    At the same time, Gaious had finished casting his spell. However, instead of a fire element spell, dozens of roots emerged from the floor before they swiftly slithered towards Emery.

    The knights were suprised when they saw that Fey didn''t dodge the roots, allowing them to crawl over his legs. They were confused for a moment before quickly throwing the distracting thoughts away, because this was their golden opportunity to bring Emery down!

    Emery sighed when he saw the expressions on the faces of the knights, who were trying their best to hide their excitement.

    He muttered, but in the enclosed space where they were, everyone could hear his words. "This is getting boring."

    Thanks to his iparable physical strength, Emery could easily tear Gaious''s roots apart with his ws and bare hand.

    As a result, the moment they swung their swords, the golden knights only hit empty air, with Emery nowhere to be seen. Then, while they were looking for their target that abruptly disappeared, ck spiky roots suddenly appeared from the same ce Gaious'' roots came out, startling them.

    The knights were giving their all to free themself from the roots'' entanglement. Unfortunately, their effort was in vain as the moment they managed to cut one root, another one would appear.

    As Emery was able to create 8 roots from his [Shadow Binding Root] spell, he was able to hold down the five golden knights with each. The roots were even able to send one golden knight to the floor andpletely immobilize another.

    King Uther gaped at the sight unfolded before him. He waspletely shocked, and couldn''t believe what he was seeing. And then, he realized that Emery''s figure was nowhere to be seen.

    "Where is he?!"

    As if it was his worst nightmare, Uther heard a voiceing from his back.

    "Looking for me?"

 Chapter 388 - Enough!

    <h4>Chapter 388: Enough!</h4>

    Emery''s sudden appearance at the back of the king''s throne immediately rmed all the knights in the room. They fell into a state of confusion - as to how he was able to move there, and panicked - as he clearly didn''t have good intentions.

    The knights frantically approached closer towards the king, but stopped when Emery red at them.

    As Expected, King Uther wasn''t one of those paper kings, the ruler who could only govern and hide between its bodyguards the moment danger arrived. He is after all a Knightmander of the Divine order.

    In an instant, Uther activated the buff ability, [Divine Power], as he drew his sword. Using all the strength that he had, he swung the sword behind him.

    Unfortunately, instead of the sight of the sword sessfully beheading its target, the same thing that happened to the golden knights earlier also happened to Uther. Emery had grabbed the sword with his bare hands with ease, effectively rendering Uther''s counterattack ineffective.

    This time, Emery decided to use his other free hand to disarm the Logress King, causing the sword to fly into his hand. Not that he needed a sword to kill the king, however, the moment the swordnded in his hand, all the knights who surrounded and watched their small confrontation became even more panicked.

    Emery didn''t know who, but someone shouted words that caused the jittery knights to lunge at him.

    "Save the king!!"

    As if they were on steroids, the golden knights who were immobilized by Emery''s spell crazily cut the roots off in their efforts to ''save'' the king. Most of them decided to focus their attacks at Emery, while some took a not-so-wise decision.

    Seeing that the current situation was where the king''s life was threatened, a golden knight ''cleverly'' decided to attack Morgana. He thought that if she was caught, Emery would certainly surrender.

    Emery, who clearly saw everything that was happening in the room, was about to blink back and send the said golden knight onto the underworld when he realized someone had jumped in front of Morgana.

    nk!

    Crisp sound of metal shing against metal was heard as a sword had sessfully parried the shing from the golden knight. Thetter was stunned when he saw the one who stopped him was Prince Arthur himself.

    "Prince Arthur! Let me pass!" shouted the golden knight anxiously.

    "No!!" Arthur said as he used all his strength to push back the knight.

    Ignoring the golden knight who still asked him to step aside, Arthur shouted at Emery.

    "Merlin! I did as you ask! So, keep your promise!"

    Right now, Emery was standing right next to the throne, with King Uther just an inch from his sword.? He calmly scanned his gaze across the room.

    Emery let out a faint smile and raised the sword in the air before swinging it down.

    "NO!!"

    "KING!!"

    Swish! Stab!

    Everyone shouted in panic, but the moment their gazended on the throne, they were dumbfounded.

    Apparently, the sword didn''t pierce through the king like they expected. Instead, it had lodged itself in the arm of the throne just next to him.

    Under the bewildered gazes of everyone, Emery nonchntly walked back to the center, where he was earlier. He then turned around and gave a slight bow to the king.

    "Your Majesty. I think this is enough demonstration. Do you agree?" said Emery with a smile.

    Silence fell over the room as Emery waited for the king''s response while the others were still digesting what just happened.

    Emery frowned when he sensed that someone was still trying to sneak up on him. The man probably thought he didn''t know his sneaky act because his back was facing him.

    Unfortunately for him, Emery didn''t need his eyes to know what was going on around him.

    Irritated with all the shenanigans these golden knights tried to do to him, Emery finally decided to let go of his inhibition. It was clear that for these people, blood needed to be spilled so they would understand!

    Immediately. he casted a spell that materialized a dark shadow which then formed into the shape of a ck crescent moon, [Enfeeble de].

    Emery threw the dark de toward the sneaking golden knight without even looking at thetter.

    The man was only able to react fast enough to ce his sword on the trajectory of the de. Unfortunately, a mere sword wasn''t enough to stop Emery''s spell as the dark de instantly cut through the sword and pierced his armor as well.

    St!!

    Red blood spurted out from the golden knight''s chest. A loud scream of pain resounded through the air as the man fell to the ground writhing in his own blood.

    Emery believed the sword and armor had blocked most of the spell damage, so they should have saved his life. However, if the man was too weak and died because of that one spell, then it would be on himself.

    Seeing the fallen golden knight, all the other knights became emotional and about to attack Emery as well.

    Realizing that, Emery swift casted [Enfeeble de] again, and willed the dark de to hover above his head. This made everyone nervous and hesitant as they had seen with their own eyes how deadly that de was.

    This time, Emery decided to throw it towards the king.

    "!!!"

    The de flew like a violent gale, flying past just slightly over the king and cutting the sword embedded on the throne into two.

    That act made King Uther even more pale, followed by all the other knights.

    They were terrified by the feats that Emery managed to pull off.

    In their minds, it was clear that this wizard had a terrifying spell he had been restrained from using before, coupled with the unknown ability to move undetected behind the king.

    They finally realized that what Emery said earlier was true, that he was being soft on them. They finally realized the reality of the situation, that their powers were too far apart.

    Emery calmly looked at King Uther and said, "Your Majesty, if this evidence is sufficient, please tell your knights to withdraw as we will discuss in a civil manner."

    The king looked conflicted as Emery could see his expression changing several times in a short period of time. In the end, he relented as he knew that no one was strong enough to defeat Emery.

    He ordered the knights to withdraw, even giving signs to all the silver and golden knights topletely leave the room. Receiving the order, the group swiftly took the heavily injured knight with them in order to let Gaious treat him.

    As a result, there were now only Emery, Morgana, and the two Pendragons staying in the courtroom.

    King Uther, whose face still pale, looked at Emery with a resigned look.

    "So, what do you want? To kill me? Even if you kill me, you will see that the seven kingdoms will hunt you down!"

    Emery shook his head. "No, I want to talk about peace."

 Chapter 389 - Reason with

    <h4>Chapter 389: Reason with</h4>

    "Peace?"

    As if he had heard the funniest joke of the century, Utherughed very loudly. The man finally stopped his streak ofughter, before Emery thought the former had gone crazy.

    With an incredulous look on his face, he bellowed, "Are you serious?! You want to talk about peace when you threaten my life?"

    Before Emery could respond to the man''s outrage, Arthur said his piece first. "Please father, let''s listen to him first!"

    King Uther was about to continue hisshing when he heard that, causing the man to turn to his son with a re.

    "Arthur! Did you hear what you just said yourself? If I didn''t know you have been like this for a while, I would have believed this wizard had enchanted you! What exactly happened to you?!"

    Arthur tried to convey his intention, "Father, all I want is the best for the kingdom�� Actually I..."

    s, the king seemed utterly enraged as he interrupted his words.

    "Huh! What do you know about what is best for the kingdom!!" King Uther, who was clearly emotional at the moment, returned his re to Emery and said as he gritted his teeth. "Speak! Say your piece and be done with it!"

    Despite the bubbling rage of the human in front of him, Emery still decided to take his time, as he wasn''t much of a talker, let alone a diplomat. He had to think through the words he wanted to say thoroughly, because these kinds of things were new, even foreign, to him.

    From the lectures he attended back at Magus Academy or, to be more precise, from Magus Minerva''s ss on ethics and principles, Emery did learn some basic understanding on magus'' roles and their involvement with society and politics.

    However, his current line of thought was far simpler and closer to home whenpared to the things he had learnt.

    The infallible honor of a knight his father taught him about and the High Priestess''s story about the past and her wishes. All of these had led Emery to today''s discussion and all he had to do now was conveying it.

    Emery looked at the king calmly and asked the question he always wondered ever since.

    "Your Majesty, why do you hate the Feys so much?"

    Initially, Uther seemed to be annoyed by such a question thrown from the young man. However, he decided to answer it as best as he could when he recalled the situation he was currently in and his role as the king of a Logress.

    Honestly, the first thing that came out of the king''s mouth mildly surprised Emery.

    "I didn''t hate them. I, no, we. We fear the Feys."

    Emery was silent as he listened to the king''s answer.

    "Being a knightmander of the Divine Order, I have ess to virtually anything, including our history, or rather, the 7 kingdoms'' history. The good and bad the Fey did for the kingdoms."

    "Being a king, I also undoubtedly know how the others, knights and nobles alike. Other than the one who bore deep seated grudges for losing their loved one 20 years ago, most of them are afraid of the Feys."

    Arthur suddenly slipped into the exposition. "Father, we should not be afraid! If we continue like this, we will never progress from where we stand!"

    "Arthur, you were just born at that time... So you didn''t see what we saw. Even now, I can clearly remember the faces of my friends... That witch!" King Uther bellowed at thest part, releasing a roar that contained pain and hatred, yet also helplessness.

    "Therefore, no. No, Merlin. The things you showed today only further prove how dangerous the Feys can be. So, no. There won''t ever be peace between us."

    Emery''s face didn''t change as he heard King Uther narrating his reason.

    "Thank you for your honest answer, Your Majesty. I can definitely feel the sincerity of it. Now, let''s get into the main point."

    King Uther and Arthur''s ears perked up when they heard Emery''s words. Realizing he had gotten their attention, Emery continued his words. "What if, I can guarantee that as long as I am alive, there will be absolutely no Fey who will cause trouble with and within the kingdoms. We will even help with any threats you will face in the future."

    The king answered Emery rather quickly, which surprised thetter.

    "I say, either you are too young and too naive, or your brain is full of shit!!"

    It was apparent the man didn''t even calcte the feasibility of the n based on how fast he responded.

    In the meantime, Uther''s words caused Morgana to react in anger, which Emery swiftly stopped by grabbing and stroking the young girl''s shoulders gently.

    "I am young, that is indeed true. Might even be a bit naive as you said. However, that didn''t give you a reason to insult me."

    Emery''s cold frigid tone gave a slight chill to him, but Uther continued to persist in his resolve.

    "Hahaha!" Uther once againughed. "I don''t care if you kill me right now. I am an honorable man! While you... you are a killer! Whatever your reasons are with the old knight, just admit it! You lost control! Is there really a reason for you to kill all those knights?!"

    The king took a pause in his outburst for a breath before continuing in a more calm manner.

    "This is what I am saying�� You are young and naive, just like my son here." Uther said, as he nced toward Arthur before returning back to Emery. "Even with the best intentions in mind, all young people don''t really know what they want. You might believe your promise now, but who knowster?! Who''s going to stop you from stepping back from it? No! I will never believe you could honor such promise"

    This time, Emery was startled for a moment. He actually thought there was wisdom in those words. He did lose control and kill Sir Badgemagus out of his free will.

    Now that he thought about it again, the old knight was always trying to help him. The old fogey was surely a liar, but he never really tried to hurt him, other than to capture them both.

    It was indeed unfortunate he wasn''t able to control his strength at that time. However, he was now different.

    Emery was confident he could lift up to his words this time, making sure it was done till the end.

    "Fair point, King Uther. I am young, but believe me as I will stay true to my word."

    "Hahaha... Not good enough, young wizard. Not good enough. Your word itself means nothing in the future."

    Uther let out a smirk and turned his attention to his son. "Arthur, tell us what you saw a few days ago. What exactly happened to Sir Rendi, Sir Afton and the rest of their knights."

    Arthur was caught off guard by the sudden question and he was speechless for a moment. Unfortunately, the king was so impatient that he answered his own question.

    "You should know that just a few days ago, The Cantiaci knights died a horrible death. They were killed by magic and if my suspicion is right, the culprit is Fey."

    Uther finished with his words and turned to Emery. "Tell me, young wizard. Was it you? Or someone that you knew?"

    Emery ignored the tant usation and only shook his head. "No, it wasn''t me and yes, I know who it was. I believe you also know who she was."

    This time, Uther was surprised by the unanticipated answer.

    "Her name is Meave and I believe she was the same witch that you saw 20 years ago."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 390 - Shadow of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 390: Shadow of the Past</h4>

    The death of two more golden knights certainly raised the attention of a knightmander such as him. Especially so, when both of them died an extremely horrible death.

    Emery naturally knew about what had happened in aplete and detailed manner, as he was physically there when Meave used her terrifying ability to suck the life out of the two knights.

    And it seemed that the recent death of these two golden knights gave this Logress King, Uther, another reason to hate and fear the Feys, which meant bad news for Emery and his n.

    At this moment, Emery found something that they could agree on - a breakthrough point where they could start despite the shaky and unstable rtionship they had right now.

    "Her name is Meave, and she''s indeed a Fey. However, unlike your earlier assumption, she is an outcast. She is extremely dangerous and powerful, evenpared to the other Fey. I believe she should be the one responsible for the incident 20 years ago."

    The expression on Uther''s face seemed to freeze for a second when he heard Emery''s exnation.

    "How.. No, why? Why did you let this happen!"

    Emery was silent, waiting for Uther''s anger to recede. Then, he continued his words.

    "Your Majesty, I suggest for us to put our differences aside as we just found amon problem, one that we both want to solve and can work together on. If you help me find her whereabouts, I will pay for the deed by helping you kill her."

    For a moment, an interested look was seen on Uther''s face. s, it was quickly disced by a doubtful and hateful expression.

    "No!! I''ll be a fool to trust a Fey! You are no different than her!"

    Emery took a long sigh when he realized the man seated on the throne couldn''t be helped. It was obvious that the king was already too overwhelmed by the fear Meave had engraved in him.

    Understanding that this matter would continue to spiral if he did nothing, Emery closed his eyes as he tried to think of a possible solution. What he should do in this kind of situation?.

    In the midst of contemtion, Emery was once again reminded of Gaia''s vision where they would be struck by imminent disaster.

    Subsequently, he realized that if the strongest kingdom - the Logress Kingdom - was still led by this sort of king, it would only spell trouble for him in the future. Therefore, Emery finally decided which approach he would take.

    "Your Majesty, you said that I am too young and might be living in a dream because of the words I spoke. However, the same can be said for you. You are too old, and still living in the shadow of the past. I guess there is no hope for peace with you in power!"

    At the same time as he said those words, Emery formed a dark crescent-shaped de on his hand. This swiftly caused the duo of father and son to panic. Emery was ready to do what was necessary.

    "Wait, Merlin! Don''t be hasty! There must be another way! There must be!" Arthur hurriedly tried to persuade Emery from taking action.

    This time, Emery could see the king''s body trembling. It seemed that the man wasn''t as fearless as he thought. Even so, he still tried his best to stand tall in the face of the looming death, which was currently hovering above Emery''s palm.

    Arthur immediately darted forth and stood before his father with his sword pointed at Emery.

    "Stop this Merlin!"

    "Go away, Arthur! Step aside!"

    "No! I will not! I might disagree with him, but he''s still my father! You will have to pass through me!"

    Seeing this, Emery faintly smiled. Something else about this prince that he found to his liking. Emery suddenly thought about his father again. At that time if only he had the courage to stand up and help his father just like what the prince is doing right now.

    He suddenly thought of another solution and decided to dispel the spell. King Uther and Arthur released the breaths they were holding without them noticing after they saw the terrifying sword disappear.

    "I have a solution that hopefully, you two can ept as this is the onlypromise I can give!"

    The two were startled by Emery''s unexpected words

    "King Uther, I want you to hand over the crown to your son Arthur immediately!" Emery said in a calm yet firm tone while staring straight at the king.

    "Merlin, you��" Arthur was struck speechless by his idea.

    Emery simply ignored Arthur and kept his gaze on the king. "I believe this is apromise we can both agree on"

    For Emery, personally, after careful consideration, this would be the best solution to solve the dilemma they currently had. Killing the current king would only bring more trouble for him.

    Arthur recing the king would also create all sorts of new problems. However, this would allow Emery to see if Arthur was really worthy of his consideration.

    If Arthur can''t even stop his father when he''s king, then he''s just not worth the time.

    "Why should I listen to you? What makes you the kingmaker here?!"

    Seeing the smug expression on Uther''s face, Emery kept his faint smile and confidently said, "Firstly, because I can literally decide that matter right now with my own two hands. Even all of your 50 golden knights could not stop me."

    The words might have sounded very arrogant, but after everything that Emery showcased earlier, Uther was unable to retort.

    "Secondly, because I can help Arthur be a better king than you!"

    "Hahaha, and how are you going to do that?! Teach him magic?"

    The king once more mocking him, but Emery ignore him. Instead at this moment he suddenly felt as if the path was finally open before him. This must be the quest that Gaia wants from him. The quest he need to prepare for theing disaster. He looked at the two pendragons and said,

    "I will make sure Arthur can sessfully pull the legendary sword Excalibur"

    The words suddenly created silence and shock for the two, especially the king.

    Now, if the first reason was something that the king had to reluctantly ept, the second reason immediately caused Uther''s expression to change drastically. The impact of those words was even more significant than the threat to his life!

    Uther swiftly did a 180 degree turnaround as he said, "If.. If you can get Arthur to wield the sword, I will agree to whatever you want."

    His father''s abrupt change of attitude brought shock to Arthur while giving a smile to Emery.

    "We are in agreement then."

    The discussion ended with Emery forcing the King to relinquish the throne within a year at most. Despite Arthur being able to pull the sword by then or not.

    The king argued at first but Emery just can''t have it any other way, he can''t let the old King stay in power any much longer and Arthur must show his quality right away.

    Emery''s n to bring Arthur to meet the origin of the sword in the forbidden forest somehow stopped the king from arguing further. Uther believed this must be the way to finally be able to pull the sword that has been in the kingdom keep for millennia. On the other hand, Emery''s requests are not hard for him at all as it''s only a matter of time until the prince took the throne.

    With both sides agreed, It looked like Emery had just solved the problem with the Logress kingdom and the Divine Order at once. With it also the release of Morgana.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 391 - Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 391: Agreement</h4>

    Thanks to Arthur''s assistance, the agreement went smoother than he thought.

    Not only did King Uther decide to release Morgana, he even made an announcement to free Emery from all the charges rted to the death of Sir Badgemagus and his knights with his position as the knightmander of Divine Order.

    The announcement dictated that what happened at that time was a self defense and thus could not be tried.

    Honestly, the decision made by the king bothered Emery, somehow. There was a hunch that made him believe this would be a problemter down thene. However, after thinking it through, Emery just decided to ept this as a win for now.

    The next thing that came as a surprise was the king''s, or rather, Arthur''s initiative to give him a title within the Divine Order. It was a recognition for his alias, Merlin, as a wizard.

    The title itself was an empty one without even a useful perk at all, but Arthur insisted Emery to receive it because of how important it was. Apparently, the title would help and further smooth the rtion between him and the other figures in the Divine Order.

    If Emery was to be honest, he felt he didn''t need such ''benefits'' as he had no ns to mingle in the murky waters of the 7 kingdoms.

    Moreover, as if it wasn''t useless enough, the title actually came with a responsibility that he had to fulfill.

    The moment the aid of a wizard was needed, he would have to appear and lend a hand no matter what.

    -

    In the end, an agreement had been made between the two parties.

    One of the tasks in the agreement was the coboration between Emery and Logress Kingdom in the hunt for a certain witch named Meave.

    Emery did his part by giving a detailed description of Meave. He hoped that with this information, the knights would be able to catch the shadow of her in a short period of time.

    King Uther and Arthur were gobsmacked when they heard the description Emery told them. It was almost unbelievable for them that the witch responsible for the incident 20 years ago was a woman who appeared to be in her mid 20s.

    Emery also told them about Meave''s modus operandi, in which she traveled from vige to vige under the identity of a healer.

    King Uther looked visibly excited at the moment, probably because he now finally had the opportunity to catch the damned witch.

    After the agreement was made, Gaious, who was also one of the wizards of the Divine Order, assigned a specialized bird to Emery. He watched in interest as Gaious let the bird perched on his shoulders for a while before taking it back.

    It turned out the bird had already recognized his scent and could quickly find him if there was any information they wanted to convey to him. In short, this bird was amunication channel.

    Then, while Emery was eyeing the bird with curiosity, Gaious gave him another bird that looked simr to the first one. But, different from its counterpart, this bird would return to the Order if Emery had an important message or information he wanted to send.

    Even though Emery felt the bird was useless due to the existence of his [Spatial Gate] spell, that allowed him to easily return to Logress Kingdom, he still epted it because he thought there might be an asion and moment where he would need its capability.

    After all, it was better to have it and not use it, than to need it and not have it.

    When he epted the bird that was locked in a small cage, Emery grinned as he looked at the red-haired girl standing next to him.

    "This is your official task from me, Morgana. You will be in charge of this bird!"

    At first, Emery thought the girl would refuse to do it, because he could see a frown on her face. However, the moment she received the cage and locked eyes with the bird, she seemed unwilling to let go of thetter, even if the world were to be destroyed in the next moment.

    Emery appreciated how Arthur really gave extra thoughts and consideration to make sure their agreement would work out.

    So far, except for a few knights, who were still afraid of him, everything had been resolved and proceeded smoothly.

    Now, Emery only had to find a way to actually help Arthur pull the sword, as the agreement per se.

    He returned to the room where the sword was, in the endeavor to crack the dilemma. Unfortunately, Emery still wasn''t able to find even a concrete solution to this.

    The only clue that he had at the moment was the matter about the light element and the requirement of strength.

    Left without any possible path, Emery, at the moment, could only hope that the Lady of the Lake could help him.

    This would be ideal, the High Priestess helping Arthur and he could reap the credit. Thinking about this somehow brought a smile to Emery''s face.

    In the chance that even the Lady of the Lake was unable to help him, Emery was confident the Magus Academy would certainly have the answer. It just meant it would take more time for him to help Arthur, as thetter had to wait until he returned for his third year.

    Finally, after a whole day had passed, the necessary preparations had been set.

    Not wasting any more time, Arthur swiftly prepared a convoy that would bring them to the Forbidden Forest.

    Destination: Venta Town.

    It was finally the time to bring Morgana back home.

    Thinking about home, Emery once again frowned. There was still one more girl problem he had to solve, before he could finally put all these things away and focus on his training.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 392 - Worries

    <h4>Chapter 392: Worries</h4>

    The convoy finally left Camelot castle. Among those who departed were Emery, Morgana, Arthur, Sir Gawain and Gaious, the old magician, apanied by a dozen other knights.

    Previously, the king had prepared over a hundred knights, including a dozen belonging to the gold and silver tiers, toe along for the journey. But of course, Arthur dismissed the idea. Over a hundred men crossing the Logress border and entering the Forbidden Forest could be interpreted as an act of aggression, not just from the Fey people, but also the Lioness.

    To ensure there wouldn''t be any trouble, Arthur sent a bird messenger to the Lioness King with a letter regarding his visit.

    When Emery went with the princess, the passage between both kingdoms took four days. Without the carriage and less rest, however, they could arrive at Venta Town in two.

    He silently wished he could simply utilize his [Spatial Gate] spell to instantly return to Lioness. With the added pressure of unfinished business with Gwen, he wanted things settled as soon as possible.

    Despite his restlessness toplete this mission, he thought back to all the misfortune that had urred when he left Morgana before. He couldn''t help but feel protective towards her, especially concerning this matter. Hopefully he could stop worrying about her after she was safely delivered back home.

    One less girl to worry about. That just left one more for him to take care of.

    It had been over a week since he was transported to Luna Quintis by the princess. She should have long returned to the pce by now, frantically busying herself in the aftermath of the Cantiaci attack.

    Emery breathed in a long, exasperated sigh. He wondered what she thought about the current state of things �� now that she knew his true identity, what would she ultimately decide?

    If his identity was revealed to the Lioness king and Fantumar, he would only have more trouble on his te.

    But more than that, what he really worried about was what she thought of him. What her perception of him was and whether or not it had changed, now that she knew he was still alive.

    Once again, Emery drew in a deep sigh. He really had to stop worrying about these matters and shift his focus to training.

    "Young wizard, you seem to be facing a lot of trouble," uttered an aged, croaking voice beside him. It couldn''t be anyone else than the old magician, Gaious, who happened to ride next to him.

    "You can just call me Merlin." Emery silently thanked him for the distraction from his whirling thoughts.

    "Great! And you can call me Gaious. Or "old man" like you did before is also fine," he chuckled, a friendly glint twinkling in his eye.

    Emery slipped out a slightugh. "Alright, Gaious. I also like to apologize for my previous behavior."

    "What behavior? Ah, forgive me, this old man has really got some memory problems. hahaha."

    There was an ease to Emery and Gaious'' conversation. The cordial warmth that was so natural to the old man''s character invited others to befriend him.

    Emery used this as an opportunity to ask the old man about magic, how he came to learn it and information on all the other wizards he knew.

    In Gaious'' case, apparently, his abilities had stemmed from pure talent. Coming from a well-educated background, he was heavily involved in the apothecary association before discovering his magical abilities at the age of 35.

    With his newfound gifts, he poured himself into an extensive amount of practice and experimentation, in line with his thorough, bookish nature. It took him years before he was able to cast even the most basic nt and fire magic spells.

    Emery found it amazing the aging magician was self-taught. He curiously ruminated on the magician''s aptitude in the two elements of his specialty.

    Gaious also told him he knew about a dozen wizards, as well as others who possessed magical abilities.

    Including Emery and him, Briton now had 5 known wizards. The other three included the court magicians of Norgales, Iceni and Demetae. They would sometimes meet one another every few years.

    "All of them are old men like me, Emery�� the youngest is Frayne from Iceni, who is in his mid-40s."

    "What about the others? You said you knew a dozen?"

    Gaious exined that the ind across Briton had shamans and there were others he met during his travels to Rome. They held different titles, but they all knew and understood the secrets of spirit energy.

    Hearing this, Emery felt an ache bloom inside his chest. He missed his four friends. He wondered how they were doing, as the group rushed past the countryside.

    After two days of continuous travel, they finally set foot in Venta Town. News of their arrival spread quickly, the townspeople began to chatter endlessly about the neers. Soon enough the cobbled streets were filled with whispers about the royal party. All the citizens of Venta emerged from their houses, craning their necks out of their windows just to catch a glimpse of the golden prince of Logress.

    It waste by the time they reached their destination, so Emery decided to bring them to the Quintin''s estate to retire for the night. When they arrived, a group was already assembled in front of the gate, as if standing in wait. A few familiar faces emerged, Luna and Kastan were among them. He was surprised to see a few Lioness knights propped readily beside them.

    "Probably a party sent by the king to wee this Logress envoy," he thought.

    But he quickly realized he recognized all of them. They were the few that came with him to Logress for the tournament. To his shock, he saw Golden Knight Yvain in the midst of the crowd.

    Luna cautiously approached him, her brows furrowed in clear confusion. Leaning into his ear, she began to whisper.

    "Merlin, howe you came with them?"

    "Luna, what do you mean?"

    Luna looked at him, her expression twisting into a puzzled incredulity. She began to stammer out, "We... we were still waiting for your news�� It''s been 7 days, Merlin. We even thought you were dead."

    "We... Who''s we?"

    From the corner of his eye, he saw a sh of golden hair �� his heart immediately started to thump faster in his chest, as a beautiful girl walked through the door of the estate. It was Princess Gweh of the Lioness.

    Their eyes locked, hundreds of questions rushing through both their minds.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 393 - Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 393: Confusion</h4>

    The girl that had been upying Emery''s mind suddenly appeared in front of him, startling the hell out of him. Not only that, she also seemed to have been waiting for news about him for the past few days.

    The situation instantly became awkward and confusing, adding to the fact that the convoy from the Logress Kingdom was still present at the moment.

    Emery could clearly see that she was trying very hard to keep herposure, but the nearly perceptible fidgets of her hands and feet could not escape his watchful eye. Inwardly, he didn''t know whether to sigh or smile at her reactions when she saw him once again.

    The two looked directly at each other''s eyes, but neither of them said anything. This situation kept going on until a voice interrupted them, breaking the silencepletely.

    "Princess Gweh! What a pleasant surprise that you are here!" Arthur said as he got off from his horse. Immediately after, he approached Gwen, whose attention was still somewhere else.

    At the moment, Arthur still hadn''t noticed Gwen''s notion. Hence, he continued his advance.

    "Princess, I heard about the attack, and wow! I am truly d to see you are alright!"

    While Arthur was speaking what he thought ceaselessly, Luna was kind of confused with the current situation. She just stared at Emery, her gaze asking him for an exnation. s, Emery only kept his silence, his mind still essing the predicament he had, somehow,nded on.

    What was Gwen doing here? Why was she still here? What was she thinking? What did she want?

    Those questions swirled in his mind, as Emery was dying to ask them, but he knew he couldn''t do that. Otherwise, he would immediately be exposed. Luckily, there was Arthur, who asked Gwen those questions for him.

    "Princess, I''m truly delighted to meet you, but I find it very odd to see you here. I just sent the news to the Lioness Kingdom a day ago, and I can''t believe that you are here already. Therefore, if my guess is right, this means that you are not here because of me"

    At his own deduction, Arthur looked at Gwen with a strange gaze, "Then, why are you here?"

    Gwen, whose gaze did not leave Emery for even a second, was startled by Arthur''s question and urate conjecture. Even so, she quickly regained her calmposure befitting of a princess and replied, "What do you mean that I am not here for you, my prince? You did ask me to see a wizard named Merlin, didn''t you?"

    Emery noticed that Gwen took a nce at him again as she said those words. Meanwhile, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief as his hypothesis was proven wrong by the other party.

    "Ah, yes... Yes, I see. Let me introduce him to you, princess." Arthur said as he politely beckoned Emery toe over, to which thetter responded in kind, "This here is Merlin. We just came together from Camelot."

    Arthur''s words of introduction about Emery certainly added more confusion to Gwen and Luna because they thought he was still being treated in the Forbidden forest. After all, thest time they saw him, he was standing on the fine line between life and death.

    On the other hand, Emery inwardly frowned at Arthur''s action. Now that thetter had introduced him to her, things became much moreplicated. He sighed deeply at the thought of resolving this dilemma.

    Throwing the thoughts to the back of his mind, Emery swiftly returned his attention back to the current situation, or rather, to Gwen''s reaction to Arthur''s words. He wanted to see how she would react.

    What will she say? Will she tell him that Merlin is, in fact, her childhood friend? Or will she decide to confront him about all his lies?

    Their eyes met once again, but still, neither of them said anything.

    Arthur finally noticed the tension between Emery and Gwen, making a expression. A few seconds of silenceter, seeing as the situation remained the same, he resolutely decided to break it.

    "You two know each other already?" Arthur asked as his eyes moved back and forth between Emery and Gwen.

    After a few more seconds of silence, Gwen turned to Arthur and said, "No... I don''t know this man." She shifted her eye to Emery, staring straight at him, and added, "I really don''t know him."

    Even though Arthur noticed that something wasn''t right, he decided not to pursue it further on the ount of Gwen, the Lioness Kingdom''s princess, and more importantly, Emery who literally had the Logress Kingdom in his clutch for some time now.

    Afterwards, Arthur introduced more about Emery, more precisely, he introduced Merlin to her. He told her Emery was entitled to be the new wizard of the Divine Order, and that at the moment, he was helping thetter for a quest.

    Seeing that the topic of conversation gradually became much deeper, Luna quickly invited all of them to her Quintin''s estate. After all, it was alreadyte and dozens of important figures standing around in front of her estate might bring questions or gossip that she didnt need.

    Currently, Luna found the situation amusing. All of a sudden, the Quintins were hosting two important figures, a prince and princess of the 7 kingdoms. However, what still amused her the most was the confused expression on Merlin''s face. She was still anxious to hear Merlin''s exnation about the situation.

    The knights convoy swiftly put all their horses to the stables, where they would be led to their prepared quarters by the Quintins'' servants. As for the two golden knights, Sir Yvain and Gawain, they still followed Luna because they had the obligation to protect their respective prince and princess.

    In a matter of seconds, the yful Luna swiftly became a good host to impress the unexpected yet important guest of hers.

    The small group was brought to a room by Luna. There, a table full of extravagant and exquisite cuisines had already been prepared. Emery was a little surprised, as he saw the reception Luna had managed to arrange in such a short time. Soon, they were all seated at the dining table.

    "Thank you, Lady Quintin, for the hospitality." Arthur said with a smile.

    Reciprocating the gesture with her own smile, Luna replied, "Please prince, you can call me Luna."

    Afterwards, she shifted her gaze to everyone and said, "Please everyone, enjoy the small gesture of him as today''s host."

    Knowing exactly what Luna meant, Arthur nodded his head and began to fill his te with the various foods on the table. Following him was Gwen who also started taking small pieces from every cuisine. Seeing the two esteemed guests already started, the others swiftly followed suit.

    As they feasted, Luna as the host asked Arthur the question about his intention ining here.

    Arthur knew the Quintins'' reputation and the fact that they were rmended by Merlin. Moreover, Gwen was the ruler of thend. Therefore, he exined some details as much as he could share.

    "We are here to make contact with the Feys."

    Arthur''s words immediately shocked a few on the table, especially Gwen. She was so shocked that she forgot to put the food in her mouth.

    Arthur then told them about their objective, which was to foster a good rtionship with the Feys. In addition, he hoped that the Quintins could be of assistance, knowing their territory was close to the Forbidden Forest. He starts telling a bit of the history between the order and the fey. Emery realized the prince was quite the storyteller.

    Throughout the meal, Emery was extremely quiet. In fact, he almost didn''t say a word, except when he was being questioned.

    Morgana, who sat next to Emery, whispered to thetter, "It''s her, isn''t it? She''s the princess in your story."

    Emery nced at the red-haired girl and only nodded his head as a confirmation.

    "She''s beautiful... I bet you like her very much."

    The moment the dinner was over, Luna immediately brought Arthur away with the reason of showing him amodation. She knew about Emery''splicated situation with the Lioness Princess as thetter was bringing Emery''s dying body and apanying him for 7 straight days until he recovered. Therefore she thought they would need some private time to sort out their problems.

    The ones still who still in the room were the people who somehow knew there was something between the princess and the wizard.

    Gwen stood up and gestured to Emery to follow her. She led him outside, away from everyone.

    When they were already quite a distance away from the estate, Gwen stopped in her tracks. She turned around, and Emery could clearly see anger on her beautiful face. Then, she proceeded to throw her hand at him.

    p!

    ----------------------------------

    Support the novel by purchasing 40+ advance chapters only at w.eb.n.o.v.e.l

    ess all link video/insta/discord from the website .avans.xyz

 Chapter 394 - Answers

    <h4>Chapter 394: Answers</h4>

    p!

    With his skilled reflexes, Emery unconsciously caught Gwen''s arm midair, stopping her attack. The situation had instantly turned more awkward, with him clutching the princess'' arm tightly and being in such close proximity to her.

    Why are you hitting me?! Those were the first words that came to mind, but his intuition told him there had to be a reason behind this, as he could practically feel Gwen''s emotions bubbling behind the surface.

    The princess looked to be in a raging tantrum, but standing this close to her, Emery saw tears reflected in her eyes. She pulled herself away from his grasp in a forceful motion.

    "You��!" Her anger was so visceral she could just barely choke out her words. "Why did you lie to me?! Lanzo! Emery! Merlin! Who are you, really?!"

    It appeared she had been repressing these questions for a long time and was now finally able to hurl them back at him with seething venom.

    Emery drew in a deep breath, trying to preserve hisposure. After all, it was an answer she already knew.

    "They''re all me, all the same. Calm down and I''ll exin..."

    "Calm down?! Emery, I... I thought you were dead ! ...twice! And now you''re just strolling around like nothing happened... why? Why are you hiding from me?"

    Her outburst had begun to slow down, this time into a genuine show of anguish and confusion.

    "I thought you were dead... why are you hiding?"

    Hering this, Emery answered.

    "Hiding..??.? Of course I am hiding�� my father, my family�� they''re all dead! I was being hunted down. Of course I''m hiding!"

    "Emery... you should''vee to me... me and my father, we could have helped you!"

    "Your father��? Oh, forgive me your highness, but it was the kingdom who wanted me dead!"

    By this time, his facade of calmness had already shattered. His voice was raised to a resentful shout.

    "It was the people around you who wanted me dead!"

    Gwen was in shock, in a state of half-belief about what she had just heard. She began to tremble as she started speaking again.

    "What about me��? You can trust me�� Emery... We have known each other for so long�� You can trust me..."

    Flinching at her words, Emery closed his eyes. The memory of her on that night two years ago immediately rushed back into his mind. Upon opening his eyes, he stared intently at her, trying to regain the mirage ofposure he had put on before.

    "Trust you? Did you remember thest time we spoke? You said we couldn''t be friends anymore�� Don''t tell me you forgot about that! You didn''t want anything to do with me cause I am a Fey! Just admit it!, you said it clearly that night!"

    Emery finally felt as though his pain could be expressed tonight. He felt such relief.

    Temporarily feeling a slight triumph in his admission, a momentter, the tears that were welling in Gwen''s eyes had started to flow freely down her cheeks.

    "You fool, Emery... You hate me for that? I... My mother died because of Fey, can''t I have one night of mistakes?"

    She stops for a second and continues

    "I am sorry for what I said, I really am. There''s not a day that goes by that I don''t regret what I said��"

    She gasped, attempting to hold back her tears.

    "And you know what''s worse? You went missing right after, presumably dead... How could I ask for forgiveness from a dead person?! You didn''t give me a chance... you were dead!"

    These words struck something deep inside him. They reverberated throughout his body, making him quiver with emotions. All these years, he had been waiting for her apology for that night. But when it came out like this, Emery wasn''t sure he wanted to hear it anymore.

    He couldn''t ept it�� why? Why couldn''t he ept her apology��?

    Emery was conflicted. Overwhelmed, he began to speak.

    "So�� What now?"

    His hands began to shake. "Are you saying you could ept a Fey now? You want to be involved with the people that killed your mother?"

    Gwen was stunned into stillness at being asked such a question so abruptly. She shifted in uncertainty.

    "Tell me princess, will the kingdom ever ept me? A Fey boy? No, no... I bet even Lanzo, the young silver knight who gave glory to Lioness... I doubt even he could be wee well if he was a Fey! Right?!"

    This time, Emery had pushed Gwen to her limit. She didn''t have the answer, so instead she once again regained herposure, yelling back her response.

    "What do you care! What does Lanzo care! I thought Lanzo didn''t want anything to do with the kingdom! Don''t make up things when the truth is�� the truth is�� you just don''t care about the kingdom�� about��" she abruptly paused, as if mustering up the courage to utter the words she was about to say. "You care about nothing but yourself!"

    Hearing it from someone else, Emery realized she was speaking the truth. At the moment, his main priority was the Magus Academy. He didn''t even care that much about Fantumar anymore. As far as he was concerned, those kings and ministers could just kill off one another, fighting for their stupid titles and thrones.

    Emery took a deep breath and said "You are right. That is true."

    Gwen''s face fell, expression melting from genuine anger to a wounded disappointment.

    "Then I suppose there really is no point in arguing with you about this," she said and continue

    "You do whatever you want and you can return to being dead for me. Let us both agree to never cross paths again."

    Emery could feel a sudden pain blossom in his chest, as though he had been stabbed. His skin was flushed with emotion, hot to the touch. He replied,

    "Fine�� it''s probably what''s best for both of us."

    Gwen closed her eyes, forcing herself to calm down. Wiping the tears from her cheeks, she regained herposure, as regal and princess-like as ever.

    "For what it''s worth, Emery, I really did miss you�� And I''m d that you''re alive."

    She met his eyes once more, this time with a sense of finality in her gaze.

    "Good bye, Emery."

    She turned around, leaving him standing there, feeling hollowed out and more exhausted than ever. That evening, he received word that Gwen had apparently decided to leave the Quintins'' estate with all her knights, not even saying a word to Arthur.

    Emery did feel something in his heart shift, but he tried his best to suppress his thoughts.

    "It''s for the best"

 Chapter 395 - Disturbed

    <h4>Chapter 395: Disturbed</h4>

    One week after their argument, the calm atmosphere in the Quintins'' estate was suddenly broken by amotion. A convoy of the Lioness Kingdom''s knights dispatched from the capital city arrived at the front door of the estate.

    It was her, the esteemed Princess of the Lioness Kingdom, Princess Gweh, came for Emery.

    "Emery! We have found out everything and uncovered the truth. It was Fantumar. All that happened was his evil works. He was captured and beheaded already in front of the Lioness Kingdom''s citizens"

    "Also, another great news, Emery! Following the Logress Kingdom''s decision towards the Fey people, my father, the Lioness King, already announced that we will do the same as them. We have epted all Fey people under our banner, bing our citizens!"

    The princess then walked forward approaching Emery who stood in front of the gate watching her.

    "I am truly d you''re alive, Emery. I missed you." said the beautiful princess with a smile.

    With this news, it appeared everything he ever wanted was fulfilled.

    However, before Emery could respond to the beautiful princess, the symbol in his hand suddenly gave off a series of messages.

    [ALERT!]

    [Universe is in chaos, Emergency recalling from the academy]

    [Duration 100 years]

    [The recall spell will activate in 5 minutes]

    Emery watched all the notifications with shock on his face. This definitely had something to do with the war against the elves.

    100 years would basically mean that even if he managed to survive through the war, Gwen and everyone here would probably no longer be alive when he returned.

    With the minutes he had left, Emery immediately tried to exin the matter to Gwen, but once again, the symbol in his hand restricted him from doing so.

    [Restriction Spell activated. You are not allowed to say any information regarding the academy to those who are not part of it.]

    "Arrgggghhh!!"

    He could only helplessly watch as his body began to disappear with every passing second. Thest thing he saw was Gwen looking at him with a tear flowing down her cheek.

    "Goodbye, Emery."

    -------

    Emery was startled awake from such a dream. His back was drenched with his own sweat as his mind wandered back to it. The dream was so vivid that it disturbed his heart greatly.

    He quickly sat in a lotus position and began calming his anxious heart.

    After a minute of serenity, Emery finally opened his eyes and let out a long sigh. A sigh that containedplex emotions.

    He thought that by confronting Gwen and expressing all of his genuine thoughts to the princessst night would give some kind of release to his mind. Apparently, it only gave him more concern - something he already had a lot of on his te.

    Not long after, the morning came as the sun shared its brilliance with the world. Soon, Emery''s thoughts were distracted by a knocking sound on the door. Turning his head around, he spotted the lovely red-haired girl, Morgana.

    Schooling his expression into a smile, Emery asked, "What is it, Morgana?"

    "Did something happen?" she asked, with a concerned tone in her voice.

    Even though he was surprised by the question, Emery kept his smile, "What do you mean Morgana?"

    Unexpectedly, the red-haired girl gave him a confused look before saying, "I can strangely feel that you are in pain."

    Emery waspletely caught off guard by her statement.

    "It''s just a bad dream, Morgana. No worries." Emery replied with a smile, trying to assure the girl.

    At the moment, Emery found this situation to be extremely interesting. There was no way he would believe that this was a mere coincidence. This definitely had something to do with his Fey bloodline.

    The thought of starting an experiment about the matter and starting his training once again quickly brought Emery''s mind off what happenedst night and the vivid dream.

    Hearing that Emery was fine, Morgana decided to not bring the matter up again.

    The two went to the dining room where breakfast had been prepared by Luna, apparently.

    There, Emery saw Arthur who already enjoyed some bread with butter. The prince then inquired Emery about Gwen''s sudden leave. He asked because he was worried something urgent must have happened.

    The person in question, Emery, surely could not really exin what had happened. Therefore, he decided to just be quiet about it.

    After breakfast, it was finally the time for them to head out to the Forbidden Forest to visit the Fey vige.

    Knowing the nature of the visit, Luna quickly asked for permission to be allowed to follow them.

    At first, Emery wasn''t sure if the idea was a good one, as maybe only Arthur''s entourage was weed by the High Priestess. But knowing how helpful Luna had been and the fact he would probably need her to interact with the Feys more in the future, he decided to bring her also.

    Before they left for their destination, Emery asked Luna if she saw a ck dagger when he was brought here in wounded state by the Lioness Princess. Unfortunately, she didn''t see it, slightly disappointing him.

    It seemed now only Gwen''s group might have an idea where the dagger was. s, with the situation hended himself with the princess, Emery probably should find a time in the future to ask about it. Maybe the squire''s Marc or Lucas might know anything about it.

    The group consisted of Arthur, Sir Gawain, Gaious, Kastan, Luna, as well as dozen knights immediately departed for the Forbidden Forest with Emery at the front. He led them through a path that would allow them to reach the vige in the shortest possible time.

    The moment they reached the deep end of the forest, where Emery himself wasn''t sure where to go, several dozen Akavi warriors had waited for them.

    There was indeed a little tension during their first encounter. The temperamental Akavi leader, Cavvi, was there leading them and these dozen knights did give a lot of concern for this group of Fey Guardians.

    Fortunately, the tension swiftly dissolved when the warriors saw Morgana. With one gaze from her, Emery and the others clearly see they turned soft. Moreover, added with the message that came from the High Priestess, informing them firsthand about this visit, the Akavi warriors reluctantly allowed Arthur''s entourage to enter the vige.

    There, Arthur and the others, except Emery and Morgana, were amazed when they saw the elusive vige with hundreds of Fey people living in it.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 396 - Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 396: Wee</h4>

    Today was the first time Fenon Vige was opened to so many outsiders.

    Not only has that never happened before during the whole history of the vige, but the ones who came to visit were knights. Soldiers equipped from head to toe with weapons and armor. These raise concerns to the vigers.

    Near the entrance of the vige, Chief Brennus was already waiting. Right as he heard the ng of metallic boots, the old man stopped leaning against a tree and said.

    "Wee, outsider. While you are here, please leave your weapons outside."

    Sir Gawain quickly opened his mouth to voice his concern, but the prince shook his head, before ordering the soldiers to hand their weapons over.

    The chief ced the weapons in a neat pile, moved aside and gestured to the soldiers to enter. "You are now wee to enter our vige."

    Arthur and the knights, Luna, and even Gaious, who supposedly had experience with unique things, were looking at every corner with interest.

    Around the houses in the vige, stood tall trees with hanging branches and glowing leaves, while the buildings made of all-natural materials provided an unique sight. It was clear from how they acted that none of them expected such a unique ce to exist in the heart of Briton.

    Emery and Morgana walked among them and he asionally answered the questions asked by the curious soldiers.

    Although the two known figures were walking among them, the vigers seemed to be reluctant to wee them.

    Arthur too, was quite surprised. Other than the unique ce and clothing, these fey chrutins vigers look much like any Briton citizen. The only thing that differentiates them was the light green pupils that could only be seen if one looking closely.

    After a lot of cold gazes and hushed whispers, the group arrived at thergest tent and were finally greeted with a few warm smiles. A girl ran towards them, followed by three others.

    "Sis Morgana!"

    The girl was Glita, the youngest of the fey sisters.

    She quickly ran and hugged her big sister who has been away for few months. Especially after all the concerning news.

    "I am d you re fin Sis"

    The eldest sister Tyra approached and said "Thank you for bringing her back.", not only towards Emery, but also towards the group. From her actions, it was clear she was unfamiliar with human greetings and she was keenly aware of it.

    However, everyone merely looked at them in confusion, reminding Emery and Morgana that the knights didn''t speak the feynguage. The two decided to help and trante them.

    They made small talk and after a few minutes, Chief Brennus walked out of the deep forest to inform Emery and Arthur that the High Priestess was ready to see them.

    Once more the golden knight Gawain wishes to follow the prince, but Arthur rejects.

    With that, they left the rest of the group with Morgana.

    "So, who are we meeting?" Arthur asked while walking into a much deeper and denser woods. He watched as roots started to grow and weave themselves into the ground and fill out the surroundings.

    "Hmm, how do I say this��" Emery looked at the forest. "We are meeting the guardian of the Gaia."

    "Gaia? What''s that?" Arthur raised his eyebrows.

    Emery remained silent, for he had no answer to that question himself, but after a few seconds, he said.

    "Just be respectful and speak only when being asked."

    "Alright, I can do that."

    Actually doing such a thing was not necessary, but Emery remembered how Master Xion kept on saying the same thing back when he brought him to see Grand Magus Zenoia. In addition, he has no idea of how the High Priestess would treat the prince. It was better to be cautious.

    The two finally stopped in front of the shrine and, once more, the golden prince found himself at a loss for words. From entering the vige to now, he had seen a lot of fascinating things. From the rare, strange-colored animals scurrying just beneath his feet as they walked. He saw all kinds of wonders, from a rabbit with horns like an antelope with the corner of his eyes, to a tree with glowing, soft blue leaves. Everything was magical and deep down, it terrified him.

    Just beyond a pond, they saw arge, towering tree with huge branches blocking the light of the sun. The bluish glow of its leaves was the only source of light, giving the ce a surreal atmosphere.

    Actually, Arthur has seen this tree on the vision gave out by the legendary sword, he still unable to believe the wonder it shows in front of him.

    It was at this moment when Arthur saw the huge bear-like creatureing out from behind the tree, the prince took a step back, his hand on his wrist to grab onto the sword that no longer rested on his waist.

    Right as he panicked, a gentle echo came into his mind.

    "Prince Arthur�� Please do not worry, Artio is a gentle creature."

    The voice that spoke into his head, along with the information that such a huge bear was gentle, only made Arthur even more bewildered.

    "Wee. I am Nimue, the High Priestess of the fey."

    The beautiful woman came out from behind the tree, while propped up with branches and roots that served as a makeshift seat. Arthur calmed himself down right as she saw her.

    "Thank you for bringing him here." as she nce at Emery

    Emery nodded in response.

    The meeting was notplicated, as the all knowing High Priestess seems already knew about the prince''s intention to foster peace between the two races, Logress'' n for the fey, Morgana''s return and their quest.

    The High Priestess simply told the golden prince to do one thing. That was, for him to touch Gaia''s tree with his own hand.

    "It wasn''t me who have the answer that you seek prince. It was Gaia."

    Arthur found the concept of a mythical tree hidden in Briton all this time, as an amusing thing, but he hade here prepared. Before he decided to undertake this journey, he had resolved to take in what he saw with an open mind.

    The prince bowed to the priestess, before walking closer and touching the tree with the tip of his fingers. Right afterward, surprisingly his confusion turned into a much calmer expression, to the point he smiled in delight. It was as if all his questions had been answered.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 397 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 397: Gift</h4>

    What exactly would define a great king?

    Is it its royal heritage?

    Is it its prowess?

    Is it the strength of the military he canmand?

    Is it the size of thend he conquered?

    Is it the number of supporters he has gathered?

    These were the things that always existed in the mind of the one known as the Golden Prince. He was born with it and he lived for it. He never actually questioned it.

    He already had all of the above, which caused him to think that he would definitely be someone people called a great king.? However, his thoughts instantly changed the moment he grasped the legendary sword.

    The moment he did so, he was convinced he could be more of that, to be that one king who would finally pull the sword and be the king of kings.

    He was given the vision of the great tree situated within the heart of the Briton. This was the thing which led his steps to this moment.

    The moment his finger touched the mystical tree, he was immediately given an insight - a realization that everything he relentlessly pursued before was merely a little sprout within arge forest. Just a small parchment in the thousands of years of Earth''s history.

    The tree did not let out a voice like the sword, but it could touch his heart and give its assurance that he would y a role in a much higher stage, his future was linked to the sword of destiny.

    Then all of a sudden, all the pressure he felt was lifted off and Arthur knelt in front of Gaia, his breath slightly panting.

    Momentster, he walked back to give his gratitude to the High Priestess, before stopping and standing next to Emery.

    The High Priestess eyed the Golden Prince and asked,

    "Have you found the answers you seek?"

    Arthur was silent for a moment, before he opened his mouth,

    "Yes... It was life�� This is my purpose, to prevent destruction and bring life to the kingdom."

    High Priestess Nimue let out a genuine smile at his words andmented,

    "You will be a great and wise king."

    Afterwards, the High Priestess did a slight bow to the prince and Arthur instinctively took a nce at Emery who nodded his head. Soon, he walked out of the shrine, leaving Emery and High Priestess Nimue alone.

    The High Priestess subsequently nced at Emery, "I can see it, Emery. Gaia''s blessing is shining brightly upon that prince. You did good by leading him here."

    Emery swiftly shook his head and replied, "I only brought him here because you asked me to, Priestess."

    Upon hearing his modest reply, the High Priestess softly smiled, "It was never that simple, Emery. Your path will never be simple."

    s, hearing those words only made Emery even more concerned than ted.

    "Please give me your guidance, Priestess. What should I do to brave this tricky path of mine?"

    The High Priestess unexpectedly responded to his question with a light chuckle.

    "I indeed can see many things, Emery. My foresight is a gift from Gaia. However, it''s strangely always unclear when used on you. There is something, a shadow and a mist that I can''t really see through. However, with the way you''re progressing at the moment I''m sure soon enough there won''t be anything else I can do for you."

    Emery once again was troubled, extremely so, by the High Priestess'' words. What did it exactly mean? Even Arthur was able to receive the guidance he needed. So why not him?

    Nimue naturally realized the concern Emery had through his expression. Therefore, she said,

    "There is one thing I know you will definitely need, Emery. I wasn''t sure before, buti think its time you learned this"

    Emery inwardly cheered as he heard that. Something that could help him would always be weed anytime.

    Without further ado, the High Priestess instructed him to get inside the pond. Hearing that, Emery swiftly followed each and every instruction she gave with the utmost precision.

    There was a series of instructions he had to do and a chant, which was then followed by the High Priestess'' own spells.

    After an hour worth of unbroken chanting and concentration at the words that sounded like a song, Emery finally could feel the energy of the water in the pond reaching out to the glowing roots, into the Gaia''s tree.

    Immediately after, he could perceive a deeper connection with the pure energy residing within Gaia. Emery felt as if the energy came flowing into him, his body was slowly rejuvenated. Any hidden exhaustion seemed to fade away, as he felt extremefort coursing through his entire body.

    Soon, a notification appeared in Emery''s mind, bringing him out of the ecstasy-like feeling.

    [New skill acquired!]

    [Nature Grasp - Rank 4 nt Element Spell]

    [Connect the caster to a source of natural energy and absorb it into the body]

    Emery was excited beyond words by the new spell he just gained. He still wasn''t sure on how the spell could be of any use to him, but he was confident the spell was no ordinary spell. After all, High Priestess Nimue had deliberated about the matter high and low before finally deciding to bestow it to him.

    Emery slowly made his way out of the pond and gave his gratitude to the High Priestess.

    "This spell is the greatest treasure of our people, Emery. It''s said to be the reason for our role as the protectors of Gaia."

    Emery was shocked when he heard the High Priestess'' words. He didn''t expect this skill to carry such significance. He then inquired about the reason as to why she was concerned about giving the skill earlier.

    Unfortunately, the High Priestess only smiled and said.

    "You will know why soon enough, Emery"

    Again more riddles, why couldn''t the priestess just give him a straight answer?

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 398 - Good Start

    <h4>Chapter 398: Good Start</h4>

    Night had arrived and a glimpse of stars peeked out from beyond the tight foliage of the trees. The silver light of the moon illuminated the magical forest with a beautiful, mystical glow.

    To celebrate the rare asion, Chief Brennus decided to host a feast to honor their guests.

    Some vigers had arrived with meat and vegetables, which the chief gave them orders to prepare. Simple drinks were served on a long table and, before long, the vigers celebrated together with the guests.

    A huge bonfire could be seen in the middle of the ce, the scent radiating from the cooked food was heavenly, but overall, he could feel that the celebration was not as merry as expected. Someughter and chatting could be heard, but it was clear to Emery that everyone was holding back, in favor of ncing at the knights with wary eyes. Only a few dozen fey decided to open themselves up and partake in the feast and dances, while the others watched from afar.

    In other circumstances, the Akavi Warriors would be rowdy with excitement, but this time they were watching in vignce. Their bodynguage looked tense and their expressions serious, as if expecting something to happen any time soon.

    It appeared it would take more time for both sides to start feeling morefortable toward each other. But this was still a good start.

    At least the fey sisters seemed able to light up the situation. Glita, Lilith and Lelith filled in with dancing, while Tyra showed her talent in signing. Their beauty and performances were able to lighten up the mood and save the feast.

    Emery saw Morgana leaning against a tree by herself, merely watching, but not participating in the party. He approached her and said.

    "What about you? Can you sing?"

    "No!" As usual, she gave him a short, direct answer.

    "What about dancing, then?"

    "No." Morgana hurriedly answered, her face tinged red. It seemed dancing was a bit of a sore topic for her.

    "Any particr talent to share tonight?" Emery kept on insisting.

    Morgana furrowed her brows and thought hard and suddenly her hand started to glow, a sign of her casting fire magic.

    "I can maybe do some fire performance," Morgana said with a serious look on her face.

    "No! No! Definitely No!" Emery shook his head and hurriedly said."You can just sit and enjoy the show,"

    A performance involving magic used for battle in this already awkward party would just result in the opposite effect. It would be a disaster if the mes identally hit the trees, or even worse, the people.

    Afterward, while everyone was busy talking and eating, Emery approached the prince and asked him about the vision Gaia imparted.

    The prince seemed to believe he would be able to pull the sword when he became worthy of the title. He nned to return and try to understand the people''s plight to ensure he could create the peace he desired.? With his nned coronationing in a year''s time, he couldn''t afford to dawdle.

    Emery was speechless upon hearing such words. For him, pulling the sword was merely a matter of having enough spirit force and battle power.

    Unfortunately, even though he knew this answer, he had no way to increase the prince''s spirit force. They didn''t have ess to the origin stones like in the academy.

    Actually before even thinking of increasing his stats, Emery had to first find a way to measure someone else''s stats. Unlike him and the acolytes from the Academy, Arthur and the others had no magic symbol on their hands.

    Therefore, he needed to find a way to measure the spirit force of others around him.

    There must be some item he could purchase from the academy, but for now, he believed his current solution to this could be found within the path of apothecary.

    Now that Morgana has been returned to the vige, Arthur has found his purpose and the problem with Gwen was more or less settled. It was finally time to focus on his training and experiments.

    Right as he finished talking to Arthur, the feast was beginning to die down. People had started to leave and the vigers were busy tidying and cleaning up the ce. The chief provided the group with a moderately sized hut filled with beds to rest.

    The next day, the sun had just started to peek out from the edge of the foliage, it was a cue for them to ended their visit to the vige.

    After they gathered, most of the knights and the prince looked refreshed. On the other hand, Gaious had dark circles under his eyes. His conversation with Arthur revealed he didn''t sleep at allst night, for he had been busy collecting multiple nts for his research.

    Emery merely smiled and shook his head. Somehow, what Gaious did reminded him of his own behaviorst year.

    He decided to make a mental note to visit and see Gaious''boratory for himself sometime soon.

    Last but not least, there was Luna, who had been trying her best to get acquainted with Chief Brennus.

    Thest meeting between Luna and the chief was during the night they were hunting for the silver rabbit, which led to the deaths of many from both sides. This time she needed to make sure all grudges ened in favor of Briton''s peace with the fey race.

    �� or at least, that was what she imed.

    Emery could smell business prospects and profit from one mile away knowing her intent, but as long as both sides could benefit, there should be no harm.

    First, she mentioned trading. There was potential for the vige to trade their rare resources with the material they couldn''t find within the forest. The most obvious was the current use of wood and stone for their tools. Therefore iron would be very much helpful for their��. Pots and pans.

    Second, she discusseed about manpower. Luna was always in need of strong warriors to help her trading business.

    She showed the chief how Morgana managed to understand the outside world, she also promised to teach them of the Briton''snguage and customs. This somehow convinced the chief to get onboard with the idea.

    They were there for only one night, but the Quintins had managed to improve their rtionship - from killing each other to trading partners. Emery had to admit Luna''s superb talent in this matter. He chuckled at the thought that Luna could be a better choice for an advocate of peacepared to Arthur.

    Now that their business here was done, they could finally prepare to leave. It was then, Emery realized he needed to settle one final problem.

    Right as he turned around, he noticed that Morgana was about to follow him again.

    This gave him another headache.

    Emery really hoped she would be willing to stay in the vige now. Thest time she followed him, it ended up being such a bad experience and, if he were being honest, he was scared to bring her along ever again.

    When Emery asked her to stay, the girl merely gave an innocent smile.

    "Didn''t you promise to teach me magic and so many other things?" Morgana said, mimicking what Emery told her a few days before. Emery knew she was at least partially insulting him, but he decided to let it slide for now.

    "Yes, I will. I wille to visit often and teach you then. Meanwhile, I will just stay in the Quintins'' estate most of the time, you cane and visit of course"

    "No!" Said Morgana. She left no room to negotiate at all.

    "I will follow you anywhere you stay. You promised."

    This actually became a little problematic for Emery as he would often move around with his spatial gate or most of the time he would be going inside the Khaos space. It would be awkward if he had to make up some exnation again.

    "There was no way to convince you otherwise, was it?"

    "No!"

    Emery wasn''t sure if the girl was just not smart enough to understand his intentions, or if she''s too smart and used Emery''s past mistake to force him to agree to her terms.

    Either way, without waiting for his answer, Morgana had already said her farewells to her sisters and announced she wished to follow Emery again.

    Even without looking, Emery could feel the four sisters'' threatening gaze drill holes onto his back, with the unsaid threat of what would happen if he made them worry again.

    Ohh damn! At least Emery had no n to go far at the moment, probably having her around wouldn''t be much of a problem this time around.

    Emery told her he would have ces to go that he couldn''t bring her along all the time.

    She nodded in silence, but unfortunately, her expression was truly worrisome for him.

    The group said their goodbyes to the vige and returned back to the Venta town.

    After arriving at the town, Arthur and his knight had no n to stay much longer, hence they said their goodbye and left for Logres.

 Chapter 399 - Estate

    <h4>Chapter 399: Estate</h4>

    The Logress knights said their farewells and left the Quintins'' estate. Right after the huge gates were closed, the ce suddenly went very quiet. Without the presence of the knights to serve as a distraction, Emery realized he hadn''t seen Luna''s brother, Ss, along with her father. Curious as to their whereabouts, he asked Luna about them.

    "Ah, are you concerned for me as well, Merlin? I am so happy."

    Now that her father was better, Luna exined, he had been taking her younger brother along on work-rted trips, so he could learn how to operate the family business. They were both currently traveling across the sea to supervise the distribution of goods in another continent and to visit some of their contacts, in order to maintain a good professional rtionship across borders.

    "I suppose my life story is not as exciting as someone who won the Divine Order tournament�� Please, do tell me more about it, Merlin! Ahh, no! Actually, I''d prefer it if you gave me all the details about how the princess came to wait for you here for seven days! I can''t miss a story like that!"

    Luna spoke in an ted voice, she was so excited she could barely stick to one topic before jumping to another. Meanwhile, Morgana, who was standing just behind her, simply stared at Emery nkly. The two of them were waiting for his exnation.

    During moments like these, Emery wished he could use his [Spatial Gate] to run and maybe stay in the Khaos space for several days. But, considering the many things Luna had done for his sake, Emery figured it was about time toe clean with her��

    He revealed his real identity as Emery Ambrose and his rtion to the princess. His exnation included some information about Fantumar, as the cruel noble''s ns had taken the Quintins'' family to the edge of ruin several times over.

    Lastly, he talked about the recent incident in the Logress Kingdom and Maeve''s sudden attack.

    Luna was a prominent figure in Venta and, as a merchant, she would naturally havee across a variety of information. Emery hoped she would let him know if Maeve ever showed herself in this town.

    They talked about important matters, but surprisingly, Luna was not interested in any of them. In fact, Luna''s response was,

    "So, are you close with the princess? A friend, or perhaps more than that?" She smiled innocently.

    "A friend," Emery gave her a firm answer with a straight face. Knowing her, any show of emotion on his face would have implied something more.

    "Emery, I am not a fool, I can see how concerned she was while she waited that whole week for you�� Definitely more than friends, right?"

    Emery kept his mouth shut. He refused to answer, he would not be lured to borate any further.

    "Alright, alright," Luna teased and nced at Morgana instead. "What about your rtionship with this one, then?"

    He looked at Morgana''s shocked expression and hurriedly responded.

    "She''s more than friends, actually�� She is family." He then looks toward Morgana and said "We are rted, aren''t we? So, we''re like cousins."

    Upon hearing that answer, Morgana nodded quickly and quietly left the room.

    He stared at the closed door and sighed. "What is it this time? Did I say something wrong��? I''m -"

    "Oh, Merlin, apparently even a schr like you can also be a moron." Luna shed a knowing smile. "I am no seer, but even I can see many problems with women in your future."

    "�� So, does that mean I am the third in line? Good enough, I''ll take that."

    After talking some more, Luna suggested they went for a walk, talking animatedly as she stood up from her seat. Something about a surprise for him.

    Right as the mansion''s main door closed behind the two of them, Morgana appeared next to Emery as if by magic. Huh, he didn''t know she had such an ability��

    Under the light of the setting sun, the three walked together towards the town''s outskirts. People had started to light their torches in preparation for the night and, along the roadside, Emery could see street vendors packing their goods to end the day and go back home.

    Even though the day had almost ended, the streets of the city were still bustling with activity. They enjoyed the view and exchanged a few words here and there, until they finally arrived at their destination. The ce was merely a few minutes'' walk from the Quintins'' estate and it was close to the edge of town.

    The structure that emerged before them was an average-sized building, with two floors and a modest yard. It was painted in sleek, eggshell white with ents of sophisticated beige. The walls that surrounded the area were tall and painted in the same white as the mansion.

    "Merlin, this is what I promised you before," Luna said, while gesturing towards the gate. "It''s almost ready and when it''s done, I hope you can feel more at home here. Treat it as your own ce."

    Emery was stunned beyond words. Luna had mentioned something about giving him an estate of his own before, but he didn''t expect it being thisrge or built this quickly.

    "How I wish I could keep you in my estate, as long as possible," Luna added. "But with each passing day, you keep getting more famous, so you will need your own ce as soon as possible."

    Not only did the Quintins'' give him a mansion, but it was also apanied with a dozen assistants to take care of the estate.

    Emery really appreciated their kindness. He was reluctant to ept it at first, but he believed that soon enough, he could return the favor. For now, he would ept the gift with gratitude.

    The inside of the estate was far more spacious than it looked from its moderate exterior. Rows and rows of rooms were scattered throughout the grounds and some parts were already furnished with chairs, shelves and wardrobes.

    Luna guided Emery around the property for a simple tour. As she talked cheerfully she began to tease him once more. Smiling at Morgana mischievously, she said,

    "I guess from now on, you are thedy of the house�� Take care of him well, okay?"

    Morgana nodded with a serious expression, right as Emery nced at them. It was clear she hadn''t taken Luna''s words as a joke at all.

    "See, Merlin? This is why I am more worried about you!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 400 - Herb and Garden

    <h4>Chapter 400: Herb and Garden</h4>

    Preupied with his new ce, Emery decided to dy his training for a while. He chose one room in the estate that faced the garden and decided to turn it into an apothecary room.

    He then went to town, checking the shops for apothecary utensils. The ones he had now were standard y ones. He was hoping to find better quality materials appropriate for his new,vish home.

    Unfortunately, even in a town as big as Venta, the stores also only sold standard-grade tools. Therefore, he decided to cast his [Spatial Gate] spell to a more metropolitan area, where there were ports that shipped items from outside the ind. When the spell wasplete, the soles of his shoes cked against the cobblestone roads of Lionarch City.

    Walking through the bustling streets, Emery passed through various storefronts in search of the right supplies. Once more, he went to speak with the Alistairs in the apothecary shop about his needs. With their recent trade, they were more than happy to help.

    The most crucial items for apothecary included a cauldron, as well as a mortar and pestle. But there were also other appliances he had to ount for, such as jars, sieves, strainers and weight measuring instruments.

    The cauldron, mortar, and pestles were avable in materials of three varying qualities. The cheapest ones were y, then bronze and the best were made out of ck marble.

    "Yes, the best ones, please. I''ll take five sets."

    With five sets, Emery could concoct multiple potions at the same time. This would definitely increase his productivity, as well as the progress of his experimentation.

    The ck marble sets were imported from Greece, however, so it would take quite long for them to arrive. There was an estimated time of about six to eight weeks before his order would reach Lionarch and that was assuming the delivery process went smoothly.

    It appeared Emery needed to be patient before he could start his experiments. While he was there, he also decided to buy a bulk amount of potion ingredients and seeds from therge selection the store had on hand.

    As the Alistairs were picking out sacks of herbs from the wide expanse of shelves, they revealed they were hoping to stock up on more cleansing potions. Hence,? they agreed on a new transaction: a hundred cleansing potions as payment for 5 sets of top quality apothecary equipment.

    Handing Emery''s purchases, the two men behind the counter grinned from ear to ear. It appeared they had profited more than they were telling, but Emery did not really care. The father and son duo wished him well, as they hoped to trade more special products with Merlin in the future.

    When Emery returned to the estate, he did two things. First, he began to prepare his batch of a hundred cleansing potions and second, he started to transform the spacious yard into a herb garden.

    Unlike before, he now had assistants to help him tend to it. He simply had to make sure the nts were prepared ordingly, in the best possible conditions.

    Two dozen different types of seeds were nted all over the estate garden. This would serve as a good experiment for him to understand the way the soil interacted with the seeds. As the estate''s staff watered the ground outside, he watched them from the apothecary room window, feeling a pang of gratitude towards Luna for providing him with such abundant luxuries.

    Within two days, all his required arrangements werepleted and all he needed to do was wait. While Emery had been busying himself with his personal projects, Luna and Morgana also had business to attend to.

    As requested by Emery, Luna had provided Morgana with tutors to teach her more about thenguage of Briton, along with basic knowledge such as mathematics, history and geography. Her days were therefore mostly spent in the mansion''s study, hard at work memorizing a dizzying amount of names, ces, dates and words.

    On the third day, however, things became more rowdy. The first batch of Fey warriors had arrived in Venta to follow up on the agreement Luna had with Chief Brennus. Ten warriors hade to join the tutoring session and among them there was Cavvi.

    The Logress knights''st visit and Morgana''s situation had forced even the strongest Akavi warrior out of the forest to learn more about the outside world. With them having zero knowledge of thenguage and a minimum understanding of the culture, Morgana was forced to assist.

    With Morgana now preupied, as well as his tools and garden not yet ready, it seemed Emery was finally free from distractions. It was a good chance for him to return to his training; he no longer had any excuse to ck off.

    Training also served as an opportunity for him to push back the uneasy thoughts he was having about Gwen. He hated to admit it, but he still found himself subconsciously reying theirst conversation together whenever his mind went nk.

    Pushing his emotions to the side, he forced himself to focus. He refused to dwell on arbitrary matters when there were far more important tasks at hand. The first thing he decided to learn was the new spell he had just learned from the high priestess; [Nature Grasp], a Tier 4 nt element spell.

    Although he could learn it, he was currently unable to use it. He had yet to cross the spirit force requirement to cast Tier 4 spells because of the restriction.

    [Spirit Force: 217 (142)]

    He only needed 8 more points to cross that threshold and finally fulfill the requirement.

    Give or take, he could reach that target within two or three weeks of training in the Khaos space��

    Finally, it was time to see Killgragah again. It had been a while since Emery hadst been there.

    He wondered how the dragon would react, as he had been postponing his training all this time.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 401 - Waste Time

    <h4>Chapter 401: Waste Time</h4>

    Emery had not been visiting Killgragah for some period of time now. Thest time he visited the dragon was before the Tournament started. Added with his severely wounded condition, plus all the prince and princess drama happening to him, it had been almost three weeks since hisst visit.

    Emery could only sigh and make his way over, as he had also been behind in his training.

    It had been two months since his return from the academy and his spirit force had only increased from 193 (118) to 217 (142).

    An increase of 24 points within two months might have looked and sounded quite decent, but not when the reason for this was only because he absorbed the Void Crystal.

    In fact, 15 of 24 newly gained spirit force came from the absorption, meaning Emery only managed to increase his spirit force by 9 points in two months!

    He believed his four friends could reach better results even without the help of the Khaos space.

    With his current rate, Emery would even be considered extremely lucky to be able to pass the 300 spirit force mark before the next recall.

    He couldn''t imagine how he could reach the 500 spirit force mark needed to be a rank 9 acolyte.

    Hence, Emery had no more time to waste. His awaited, long-postponed training had to start now.

    Somehow, Emery had a bad hunch, a premonition this time it would not be easy nor flexible for him to get in and out Khaos space as he wished.

    Therefore, before he opened the portal to the Khaos space, Emery decided to prepare any necessities he might need, as he nned to spend a few weeks training there.

    Emery prepared a substantial amount of supplies for himself, ranging from food, beverages and so on. He also decided to bring some unique and exquisite food and beverage for the dragon. He put all of those in his personal spatial storage.

    Afterwards, he brought Morgana to the hill where the stone formationy.

    Morgana and some of the Fey actually knew about Emery''s activity around the stone ruins and were suspicious about it, but they didn''t know what exactly was going on with it. Some of them obviously wanted to ask Emery about it, but they held themself back in ount of the High Priestess.

    Seeing the curious gaze she showed to him, Emery said, "Here is actually the ce where I am going to train. I will spend a lot of time here."

    Emery had exined to Morgana about the dragon that helped him train before, but now he told her the location, so as to let her know where she should go to find him, if there was anything urgent that required his help.

    One particr thing Emery was looking for was any information about Meave, as the witch had been a thorn in his ever since. He told Morgana that if any new information came up he wanted to know right away within the shortest dy.

    As for how Emery was supposed to know what happened outside, there was a small window within the Khaos space that would allow him to know if there was someone looking for him and Emery assigned Morgana to be the ''someone'', as only she knew about this.

    Once again, Emery exined how important his training was to Morgana in fear that she would misunderstand him. Moreover, he promised the girl he would make time to train her as soon as possible. As for now, it would be better for her if she focused on her studies with the Tutor.

    Morgana carefully listened to Emery''s words and nodded her head. Seeing that the girl understood, Emery swiftly opened up a [Spatial Gate] and entered the Khaos space.

    After crossing the gate, Emery once again found himself in a dark corridor. He swiftly walked past it as he entered into a dark, open space. Afterwards, he shifted his gaze to the corner where Killgragah should be and bowed while saying,

    "Ooh Supreme Being, your humble subject has returned."

    Emery waited for a reply while keeping his bow. Surprisingly, there was no reply even after several minutes of silence.

    Because of that, Emery immediately became worried. Normally, there would be several torches that would light themselves after he said his greetings. But there weren''t any this time.

    Realizing he wouldn''t go anywhere if he remained still, Emery braved himself to step further.

    "Supreme Being... Are you there?"

    All of a sudden, Emery''s vision caught an embering into existence. At first, he thought it was a torch that was lit. Thus his face greatly changed when the small ember suddenly turned into arge fireball that flew towards him.

    "Wwwoooaaa!!"

    Emery swiftly dodged the iing fireball by rolling his body on the ground. It went past him and hit the wall behind him, causing arge explosion that blew him away.

    Then, before Emery could discern what had happened, the dark suddenly reced by bright me and arge ck dragon emerged from the shadow.

    "How dare you return, boy?!!"

    The dragon Killgragah, in his rage, once again spit out me from its mouth. Emery was sure that, if it weren''t for the chains that bound his limbs, the dragon might have run up to him and trampled him under his huge feet.

    Immediately, Emery casted [Blink] as he appeared at another corner of the space.

    "Wow, calm down! What''s going on? What did I do?"

    Upon hearing Emery''s words, the dragon roared, "You dare to ask, boy?! I''m checking if you are too tough already!"

    Seeing that the dragon was preparing another ball, Emery swiftly put his hands in the air. "Wait, wait! Listen to me, I really have my reasons!"

    The dragon stopped its action because of Emery''s words. "You have your reasons?" Seeing thetter nod his head quickly, the dragonmented,

    "This better be a valid reason, kid. Or else��"

    Emery heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the dragon extinguishing the fireball. He was about to exin when the dragon, as usual, probed his mind searching for his so-called reasons.

    Secondster, just as Emery thought everything was in order, the dragon suddenly spat another fireball at him. Worse, this time it was even bigger than the previous one.

    "Supreme Being, what are you doing?!" Emery said loudly, as he barely dodged the fireball.

    Killgragah red at Emery and roared, "You stupid human! How can you be defeated by that witch?! You really are an embarrassment !!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 402 - Training

    <h4>Chapter 402: Training</h4>

    Inside the dark, open space, two figures ofpletely different stature could be seen together. The smaller figure appeared to be doing its best to please the bigger figure, as one could see thetter nodding its head at the former''s words.

    It took Emery more than a dozen dragon ass-kissing words, as well as all of his prepared treats to calm the dragon down.

    After making sure the dragon hadpletely calmed down, without further ado, Emery once again picked a corner in the open space, sat down in the lotus form and began feeling the Khaos energy that flowed through his surroundings.

    Not long after, Emery could feel the thick spirit aura gradually entering his body in a rapid manner. Feeling the familiar sensation, he swiftly directed it towards his spirit core and filled its entirety.

    At the moment, Emery sat staunchly, while his mind was in full concentration mode, channeling all the spirit energy that flowed into his core to all of the nerve points of his body.

    This time, Emery was trulymitted, as he vowed he would focus on nothing and think nothing other than his cultivation.

    Faint glimmers of lights could be seen all around Emery''s body, as his spirit force gradually increased in a slow and steady manner.

    ��

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    The wonderful train of notifications in his mind motivated Emery to continue and persist on what he was doing at the moment. He kept his eyes closed, while his thoughts were focused on cultivation.

    ��

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    Emery opened his eyes, as another notification appeared in his mind. A faint smile could be seen on his face as he thought of his gain.

    A total of 4 spirit forces increased within one week. With him fully concentrating on absorbing the Khaos energy, Emery managed to exponentially increase his rate of improvement.

    After filling his stomach with the supplies he had brought, Emery once again fell into a meditative state.

    ��

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    ��

    [Battle power increased]

    After two weeks of constant cultivation, Emery was finally able to reach the milestones he had set for himself, which was an increase of 8 spirit forces.

    Without further ado, he swiftly checked the symbol on his hand to see his current stats. In an instant, a familiar window appeared in his mind.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power : 50 (35)]

    [Spirit Force : 225 (150)]

    [nt Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Water Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Earth Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 4]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank: 7]

    Emery could clearly feel that with his current situation, where he once again had 150 spirit force, his dark core could pump a out stronger force, which automatically tranted into stronger spells.

    Two weeks worth of sitting caused Emery to assume he would receive severe cramps when he tried to move, but no such a thing happened which was good. Immediately after getting up, Emery tried to cast his Tier 4 spells.

    He drove all the spirit energy in his dark core into its maximum and channeled it into one of his arms, as he was casting the spell.

    [Dark Matter - Tier 4 Darkness Spell]

    In an instant, fogs of shadow swiftly materialized before they coalensed into a pure ck energy sphere that floated above his palm.

    Afterwards, Emery gave his best to maintain its current form while trying topress it into the smallest size he could possibly do at the moment. This was because the more the spell waspressed, the stronger it would be.

    The fluctuations the spell caused obviously piqued Killgragah as it eyed Emery, or rather, the shrinking sphere on his hand with interest.

    "That looks like one strong Dark Matter spell, kid." the dragonmented. "Hahaha�� I told you this cultivation path was the best for you and now you can see by yourself how correct my words were."

    Momentster, Emery was no longer able topress the spell, which could either mean the spell had already reached its peak or he wasn''t strong enough to push it further. Seeing that, Killgragah told him to throw the spell at it, as the dragon wanted to test its prowess directly.

    Hearing that, Emery was naturally d, as he also had the same intention to test the spell.

    "Alright! Get ready!"

    Since it was a short to medium range spell, Emery dashed towards the dragon, before pushing the sphere when he reached a distance of a few steps away from it.

    The ck sphere rapidly shot through the air towards the dragon. But then, unlike Emery''s expectation, the sphere immediately disappeared into nothingness the moment it reached one step away from the dragon.

    The spell couldn''t even touch thetter, much less hurt it.

    "Still far from being useful, that spell..." Killgragahmented with a sigh, clearly disappointed by the result.

    On the other hand, Emery also released his own sigh. It was indeed disheartening to see firsthand that his strongest offensive spell had no effect. However, he didn''t wallow in it for long, as he immediately casted his second Tier 4 spell.

    Being once again able to cast tier 4 spells, he was much more confident to fight Meave again.

    This time, it took Emery quite some time to cast it as it was moreplicated than [Dark Matter], because it was abination spell of three different elements.

    Three streams of different elements surged through, before converging in his dark core as Emery''s body glowed dark green colour.

    [Jade Skin]

    The appearance of this particr spell caught Killgragah''s interest again, even more than when Emery casted [Dark Matter].

    "Alright boy! You are probably not as stupid as I thought!" the dragon said as it watched Emery''s body slowly being covered. "Now, go and stand in the middle. Yeah, in front of me."

    Upon hearing the instruction, Emery instantly knew what the dragon intended to do.

    "I am in trouble am I?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 403 - Nature Grasp

    <h4>Chapter 403: Nature Grasp</h4>

    Just as Emery thought, the moment he arrived at the center, Killgragah instantly shot a fire breath at him.

    Looking at the approaching red beam, Emery swiftly braced himself to resist it and as the result, the [Jade Skin] apparently was able to withstand the fire. Emery was about to smile at the result when he saw the dragon smirked and blew out another fire breath. This time, the fire was not red, but violet.

    Emery could only watch as his body was engulfed by the violet me. This particr me reminded him of the one used by Garry the violet me.

    In a matter of seconds, pain swiftly consumed his entire body as his skin gradually burned. But, he could still endure it.

    Seeing that, Killgragah nodded its massive head. "Not bad! Now try this!"

    This time, the dragon only spat a small ember, but it was ck-colored.

    From afar, Emery had a very bad feeling as he watched the ember slowly fly at him. He could clearly feel the searing heat before it reached him. However, he still needed to test the [Jade Skin], therefore he prepared himself.

    The embernded on Emery''s shoulder and it immediately broke apart and melted the [Jade Skin] there. Excruciating pain instantly ravaged as it seeped into his whole shoulder.

    Emery gritted his teeth due to how painful the sensation was. Immediately, he sat down and casted [Nature Blessing] on himself to ease the pain he was currently feeling.

    Unfortunately, even though the pain was lessened by the spell, it was unable to stop the burning. It slowly spread to his chest and neck, causing Emery to panic.

    This particr me was on a much different level to the violet one.

    At this moment, Killgragahughed and spat a liquid to his shoulder, exactly where the ember previouslynded. Then, the burning finally stopped.

    Looking at the relieved Emery, Killgragah asked. "So, what do you learn from this, kid?"

    Emery was silent as he pondered what the dragon asked him. For him, at the moment it only proves that the dragon was a bit of an asshole really.

    The dragon told him that all the fire the dragon shot was apparently the [Fire Breath]. A spell that was categorized as Tier 2 spell, the [Fire Breath].

    Emery was quite amaze as to how such a low rank spell could deliver such extraordinary destruction. It turned out that ''low rank'' spells, as he had dubbed, could have such a devastating impact if one hadpletely mastered the said spells.

    The dragon exins how other than higher spirit force, there was such a thing as mastering the spells. Therefore, Killgragah reminded him to not follow the way humans did, having dozens of spells to learn. Instead, focusing on fully mastering a few spells would be the right way.

    Unfortunately for him, he already learned all of this in the magus academy, Emery can only take the burning pain in his shoulder as part of the benefits package the Khaos space could offer.

    After his shoulder was healed by [Nature Blessing], Emery once again returned to the corner where he previously sat.

    This time, he wanted to cast his newly-gained Tier 4 spell [Nature Grasp].

    Remembering how the spell was given to him with a few warnings, Emery expected that this spell would be a hard one to cast. Thus, he was dumbfounded when he managed to cast it on his first try.

    While sitting in the same lotus position, Emery followed the instruction in his mind and channeled his green spirit energy, guiding it through his core. Immediately, Emery felt as if his whole body opened up, just like breathing, as it started pulling the spirit energy in the surrounding.

    Emery was sure the spell was cast as his body created a reaction, but surprisingly, nothing changed.

    "Did I cast it wrong?" Emery thought as his mind reviewed the way he cast the spell earlier.

    He repeated the spell once again, and this time, was absolutely sure his body reacted to the spell. Still, there was no result. Then, before he could try once again, a loud bellow resounded through the space.

    "What did I just tell you about specializing the spells?!! Why are you wasting time with another new spell again?!!"

    Emery was startled by the roar that he jerked to his feet. Turning to the dragon, he swiftly waved his hand and said,

    "Please, great supreme being.. This spell was said to be my family''s treasured spell. I hope you can give me some guidance."

    Seeing how humble Emery was, Killgragah still decided to tell him about it, albeit unwillingly.

    "The spell that you cast is a nature spell. Thus, it''s natural for it to not work in Khaos space, which is thoroughly filled with pure darkness energy. You can only see the effect outside."

    "Aaa�� no wonder." Emery understood. He even wanted to bang his head onto something due to the foolishness.

    Without further ado, Emery told Killgragah his decision to leave the space.

    Hearing that, the dragon could only say, "It seems it can''t be helped, huh! That spell will really help you advance. So, go! Just make sure to bring me more�� good.. stuff."

    It had been two weeks since he stayed in the Khaos space, without resting and eating sparingly. Therefore, this could be the good break he needed.

    Before leaving, Emery suddenly thought of something. "Oh, great supreme being, I wonder.. I wonder if you will be gracious enough to allow me to bring someone else to this ce.

    It seemed the question annoyed the dragon as Emery could hear thetter''s growl.

    "Do you think this ce is an inn you can rent out, kid?!"

    Emery immediately waved his hand when he heard the dragon''s words, denying it.

    "No, great supreme being. Of course not. I don''t dare."

    At this moment he really thought this khaos space could be really useful.

    He could easily solve the problem of Arthur''s need for spiritual force if he could take Arthur inside. Especially for Morgana who obviously talented in magic. The dragon could even teach her some fire element spells seeing the dragon powerful fire spell before.

    He then suddenly thought about his four friends, If they all could ess what he''s currently having, they would not need to be concerned about the third year at all.

    Thinking about the danger they will be facing, Emery was forced to ask again about the possibility of having others ess the khaos space.

    Emery was expecting the wrath of the dragon, but then he said

    "Actually kid, like I said before the answer is behind that door, if you can open it then you will be the chosen master of the khaos. At that time you can do whatever you wish"

    Emery sigh, at the end it came back to his progression, he needs to grow stronger fast. He gave a bow to the dragon and opened the Spatial Gate to reach outside.

    The moment Emery walked out of the Spatial Gate, he quickly found a spot on one of the stones and sat down in lotus position.

    Without wasting any more time, Emery immediately began channeling his spirit energy as he cast the spell again.

    [Nature Grasp]

    This time, Emery could clearly feel it. His whole body was opening up to the surroundings around him.

    The stone he sat on, the grass and trees in the area; he could vividly perceive the energy running within them. It was such an amazing feeling.

    All those energy were flowing and connecting to his body, circting into his spirit core and affecting it - in a positive way.

    If [Nature Blessing] was a spell that utilized the green, nt element spirit energy within him to give into others to heal and recover, this [Nature Grasp] spell was the other way around. It siphoned the energy of his surroundings and channeled into his body. Emery could clearly feel his spirit energy was being refreshed with every passing second.

    Emery was so drowned by the sensation the surroundings brought that he nearly became like nature itself. He didn''t say nor think anything; he justpletely immersed into his surroundings.

    Without realizing, Emery had been sitting for hours. He was undisturbed even when the night arrived.

    Just like this, one day turned into two, two into three, and so on. Emery had be like a statue, sitting there peacefully.

    Until finally, on the fifth day, he was roused awake by a notification that appeared in his mind.

    [Your spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force 226 (151)]

    Emery opened his eyes in delightment. He knows he can increase his spirit force much faster in the khaos space. But what really excited him was that he found that his understanding of nature elements has greatly improved. Something he definitely needs at the moment.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 404 - Gaia

    <h4>Chapter 404: Gaia</h4>

    [Spirit force has increased]

    At the moment, Emery waspletely drawn by the new skill he had, [Nature Grasp]. It allowed him to have a deeper connection to the natural energy around him, which automatically resulted in better progression for his training.

    As he had subconsciously spent nearly a week with the skill, Emery swiftly went ahead and made his way to the shrine. He wanted to speak with the High Priestess for guidance.

    Emery entered the familiar space where the massive tree was, a melodious and gentle voice suddenly rang in the air, as if it knew he wasing.

    "I see you have sessfully cast the skill, Emery."

    "Yes, High Priestess. That''s indeed true..."

    High Priestess Nimue smiled at Emery''s words. But then, she noticed that thetter''s expression was quite troubled.

    Therefore, she asked, "What is it?"

    "I have something that bothers my mind, High Priestess. And I don''t know if I should ask this or not." replied Emery, his tone was without spirit.

    "Ask away."

    "When I casted the spell, I felt something�� strange. Moreover, I felt as if there was something beyond the spirit of the trees, the rivers�� as if something was watching. Is what I feel true?"

    Upon hearing Emery''s words, the High Priestess smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it, Emery. After all, you are still learning to control the spell. what you feel, that something beyond, was Gaia itself."

    Emery was startled by the unexpected answer. He then asked if the Gaia she was referring to was the massive tree in front of them.

    With a light chuckle, the High Priestess answered his inquiry.

    "What you see here is just one of the few outlets of Gaia. In fact, Gaia is actually all around us as it is omnipresent on the. The spell was funcion to connect yourself up and to feel the energy of Gaia itself"

    Emery nodded his head, as his face slowly showed a sign of realization. He then remembered the sensation he felt when [Nature Grasp] was activated. While the spell was in effect, he didn''t just feel the energy of the grasses, but also the roots that continued to the earth itself. It was all connected as a whole.

    Probably, this was the Gaia that the High Priestess meant.

    Afterwards, Emery asked if casting the spell in the shrine would give him some kind of other benefits, the kind he couldn''t receive at other ces. Unfortunately, the High Priestess only shook her head.

    Apparently, it was all the same and the factor that dictated it was all about the connection between himself and Gaia itself.

    Now having a better understanding of the spell, Emery went and started his training again. He nned to spend a few days secluded in the woods, absorbing the natural energy of Gaia. Then, he would go to Khaos space and absorb the khaos energy for a few days as well.

    He would also return in between this routine to check on Morgana and his herb garden.

    One time, Emery would go to the secret location where he nted the Caracas Flower. s, there was still no progress in thetter. Thus, he could only shake his head helplessly and wait patiently till it was ready while hoping for faster growth.

    ��

    Just like that, two months had passed by. Emery had ceaselessly encouraged himself in his cultivation, gathering and absorbing spirit energy.

    Now, it has already been 5 months since he came back from the Magic Academy.

    Currently, Emery was still in the routine he imposed on himself. He was meditating deep within the woods, in the area where there wasn''t even a speck of light that could seep through the thick forest trees.

    At this particr moment, he had beenpletely drawn to his surroundings, bing one with nature. Then suddenly, Emery felt that the lively green-colored energy inside his body finally gushed into his dark core like a terrifying tsunami. He understood that he finally made his breakthrough.

    As expected, a secondter, the familiar notification appeared in his mind.

    [Congrattions! You have reached a breakthrough in the nt Element]

    [nt spirit - High Foundation]

    ''Finally!'' Emery eximed in his mind while subconsciously let out a smile.

    Immediately, he did the nearly-instinctive gesture of checking the symbol on his hand.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power : 52 (37)]

    [Spirit Force : 250 (175)]

    [nt Spirit �C High-Foundation]

    [Water Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Earth Spirit �C Mid-Foundation]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 4]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank: 7]

    In thest 2 months, Emery had managed to increase his spirit force till it reached the bottleneck of rank 7 acolyte. All of this was possible thanks to the darkness energy the Khaos space had and the tremendously helpful [Nature Grasp] spell.

    Now, there was only one more thing Emery had to do before he was actually able to increase his rank. He needed to achieve a breakthrough in his understanding of the 4 elements he had, which obviously was no easy matter.

    Countless acolytes had failed in their endeavor to achieve higher understanding in their respective element. Thus, one could imagine how difficult the road was for Emery to achieve basically the same thing for 4 elements.

    Even so, Emery couldn''t afford to give up as there were many things that he wanted to protect.

    He sofly muttered to himself. "Two more to go... You can do it, Emery."

    Standing up, Emery was contemting on what he should do now. Soon, he walked out of the forest and headed in the direction where his estate was, deciding to take a break to clear his head.

    The moment he reached the estate, Emery was surprised and then excited by the delivery of his apothecary tools. In addition, the dozens of nts he nted had also grown nicely in thest two months. He could finally do some apothecary!

    Previously, Emery had nned to do nothing as a break. However, the appearance of these tools immediately changed his mind.

    He decided to take a break from training by setting up hisb and ying with his new toys.

    Emery even specifically took time to use [Spatial Gate] to visit the old magician Gaious at Camelot city. He wanted to share notes on recipes with the old wizard.

    While he was looking through Gaious'' research and experimental notes in potion and concoction, Emery was surprised to find the old wizard had a human corpse on top of a table at the back of his room.

    Noticing where the other party''s eyes were, Gaious exined. "Ahh... This is for me to study human anatomy and biology. I hope you take no offense to this, Merlin."

    Gaious realized Emery had no reaction to hisst words. Thus, he asked. "Are you interested?"

    "Yes, I am. Do you mind if you borate more?"

    In the Apothecary Institute, Emery had spent a lot of time dissecting nts and hundreds of unique ingredients. But he himself never really learnt about the human body.

    Just some basic learning of the human body from Granny 2 years ago.

    Actually, Emery had heard from the academy how understanding human anatomy would greatly improve one''s skill in apothecary; he just had never had the chance to study it. Thus, he immediately jumped at the chance to learn from Gaious about this matter.

    Emery believed that, after this round of study with the old wizard, he would be able toe up with new potions that would be beneficial to him and his friends.

    With the addition of learning human anatomy, Emery''s schedule eventually became wholly upied that he nearly had no time to even have a meal.

    While he indeed had reached the bottleneck in his spirit force, Emery would still prioritize his cultivation training to gain breakthroughs in the other two elements; the earth and water.

    He would sometimes go training inside the caves or next to a waterfall cultivating his understanding of the two elements.

    During this time, Emery sometimes heard about the news of the kingdoms, unfortunately, there was no information about Meave, none at all. It was as if the witch hadpletely disappeared from the face of the Earth.

    Instead, the Lioness Kingdom''s situation seemed to get even worse with the Cantiaci Kingdom. Emery even heard a rumor that said war was already on the horizon.

    It was unfortunate that Emery couldn''t afford to involve himself in those kingdoms'' politics.

    It has been almost half a year since he returned and Emery still hadn''t breakthrough to rank 8 yet. He needs to fully concentrate on his training.

    Thinking about the Magic Academy, Emery suddenly thought about his four friends.

    He wondered how they were doing. They were separer�� by thousands of miles and Chumo was literally on the other side of the.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

    Check out my new website .avans.xyz

 Chapter 405 - The Third Prince

    <h4>Chapter 405: The Third Prince</h4>

    Dongboyou, East China.

    Somewhere in the midst of the mountainous terrain right outside the capital city of Bayou, existed a small, simple hut made of stone and wood. A young man could be seen walking out of the hut and stretching under the bask of morning light.

    It was obvious the humble abode, if one could even call it that, was the ce where the young man lived.

    Unlike what one would usually expect from a person living in the middle of literal wilderness, Dangboyou Kingdom''s citizens would be shaken if they could see the appearance of the young man. He was the third prince of the Dongboyou Kingdom.

    It had been 2 years since he had banished from the pce and exiled to this god-forsaken ce. Normal people would expect the man to go insane because of the inhumane treatment he received. After all, while it was easy to be extravagant from frugal, the same couldn''t be said for the other way around.

    But in reality, the young man actually felt thest two years he spent here were the happiest of his entire life. No moreplicated court formalities he needed to go through every day, no more angry father and mean brothers, and, best of all, no more restraints and prohibition on his actions.

    If it wasn''t that he missed his mother, one of the king''s concubines, he would definitely be enjoying himself to the fullest, being alone in the mountains.

    Because of this ce of exilement, that was basically ridden by people, he spent most of his time training the bow and sword skills taught by his esteemed mentor, while also cultivating the darkness element to the best of his ability.

    The young man zed over his palm, where a unique symbol could be seen on it.

    [Chumo]

    [Battle power 42 (31)]

    [Spirit force 228 (158)]

    [Darkness spirit - High foundation]

    [Acolyte rank 7]

    Looking at the number that etched on the familiar transparent window in his mind, the young man, Chumo, muttered, "I am not going to let Emery take all the attention again next year..."

    After ncing over the stats onest time, Chumo was about to return to his routine, when something in this particr morning caught his attention. From afar, he could faintly hear a sound of rumbling.

    Not long after, Chumo could see a group of horses slowly make their way towards his modest hut, as they traversed the rocky mountain path.

    A group of soldiers, with an attire that was familiar to his eyes.

    "Prince Chumo, His Majesty, the King has summoned you. Pleasee with us as per His Majesty''s order."

    And just like that, his two year of undisturbed peace hade to an abrupt end.

    ��

    In all honesty, Chumo wasn''t really excited about the prospect of returning, much less in order to see the King. However, it couldn''t be denied, it had been two years since hest saw his mother - an opportunity he would definitely jump into at any chance.

    When he once again entered the city where he was born, Chumo was surprised when he saw themotion happening inside the city. It seemed there was a huge ceremony nned, as he could see many court officials making their way to the royal pce.

    "There''s no way they are weing me back with such a grandiose, right? There''s no way..." Chumo muttered under his breath.

    As Chumo had expected, there was indeed a reason for the King to summon him after all the years of exile. Apparently, he was recalled because there was an important event that he needed to join - one that carried extreme significance.

    A journey in search of the Sacred Bow of Da Mul, a legendary weapon that existed in the Dongboyou Kingdom.

    In addition, it wasn''t only him who was being summoned.

    All three princes of the kingdom were being summoned for the endeavor. The eldest prince, Prince Daeso, the second prince, Prince Yunso, and the third andst prince, Prince Chumo.

    The moment the important officials and the princes entered the pce, the weing ceremony to begin this event was immediately held. It was a simple ceremony that was carried by the Shrine Priestess. However, the importance of this ceremony caused the princes to follow it carefully.

    Under the eyes of the court officials, as well as the King, the Shrine Priestess spoke to the three princes of the Dongboyou Kingdom. "Heed these words, oh descendants of Your Majesty. The moment you leave the pce, you will no longer be the princes of Dongboyou Kingdom. You must never reveal your true identity, no matter how difficult the situation you face throughout the journey."

    The Shrine Priestess retreated back after saying those words out loud. Shortly after, the voice of the Dongboyou Kingdom''s absolute ruler resounded through the air.

    "The journey in search of the Sacred Bow will be long and treacherous. Therefore, your strength and wits will be tested to see if you are worthy of the Sacred Bow. Do you understand?"

    Together, the three princes replied. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Upon hearing the positive reply, the King swiftly waved his hand and said, "Be on your way."

    Chumo only had a limited amount of time to visit his mother, as he had to go on the journey before the sun descended, but he was happy to see her living quite well despite his absence for the past two years.

    Knowing that his mother would be fine living in the city, Chumo gave her a goodbye hug, before going on the journey.

    ��

    The three princes each took a horse from the royal stables and galloped together towards their destination.

    If Chumo had to be honest, he didn''t have even a speck of care about the throne, nor the so-called sacred bow. He was just happy he could spend some time with his brothers again.

    Even though the rtionship between them wasn''t exactly the best, no matter how bad their rtionship was, Chumo still remembered the time they yed and grew up together.

    Because of that, he was doing his best to be a good little brother throughout the journey.

    However, it was apparent that what Chumo showed wasn''t enough for his two older brothers. The two apparently came with a different purpose than the one the King gave to them.

    Shockingly, the two of them wanted to deal with Chumo, who was still naively nice to them, both had been grudging over his existence, because of how Chumo''s mother nearly made their mother lose the position she had. A situation where the queen lost the favor of the king due to one concubine, Chumo''s mother.

    It also wasn''t helpful that Chumo was too trusting of his brothers. After all, who would expect their blood siblings to willingly do harm to them?

    As a result, Chumo was poisoned by the two and thrown into quicksand in a swamp located somewhere.

    "I''m sorry, brother. We will not let you return home."

    "me it on your mother, brother."

    The words of his two brothers struck Chumo''s heart, deeply piercing it and leaving an unmended hole.

    The paralyzed Chumo could only watch as his two brothers bolted away, abandoning him, whose body was slowly pulled by the quicksand.

    At this moment, Chumo was entirely devastated. He waspletely caught off guard by his brothers'' cruel actions.

    How could he be so stupid and trust them so blindly?!

    Chumo felt so disappointed by what happened, but he also found amusing that he, an acolyte of the universe-renowned Magus Academy, would die because of quicksand.

    Then, when he thought that he was going to spend hisst moments in peace, Chumo heard a sound heading in his direction. A group of merchants passed through the area he was in and saved him.

    It was then that Chumo met the beautiful youngdy of the famous merchant n.

 Chapter 406 - The legendary Bow

    <h4>Chapter 406: The legendary Bow</h4>

    Chumo spent two days in total, being treated by this group of merchants, who surprisingly were members of an esteemed n.

    As it was still part of the quest from the king, he didn''t reveal his identity despite the questions asked to him.

    The youngdy from n was strangely very caring and attentive towards Chumo, who was a total stranger.

    "My name is Sosoeno What''s yours?"

    "..."

    Unfortunately, every time he met a beautiful girl, he finds himself unable to speak, the more beautiful the girl the harder it was.

    "Erm.. maybe you are still unwell?"

    "..."

    Receiving no response from the young man before her, the youngdy hesitantly spoke the words that barely hung on her tongue. "...Ermmm, are you�� mute?"

    At her definite offensive words, Chumo only shook his head.

    "You''re a bit strange, aren''t you? fortunately, you are cute." The youngdy said with a smile.

    "..."

    It seemed the two would get along really well. A proactive woman would certainly be a good match for Chumo. She reminded him of a certain beautiful girl who was already taken by his friend.

    The next day, Chumo decided to continue on the journey, as he had returned to his peak condition. But then, as he was about to bid farewell, the merchant group was suddenly attacked by bandits, who were obviously trying to rob their merchandise.

    At the moment, the merchants werepletely surrounded, as their ratio with the bandits was five to one. As they watched the apparent cruelty the bandits showed, the merchants thought they would lose all their goods here, or worse, their life.

    Thus, at this exact moment, the quiet and detached young man who they saved suddenly did something that they didn''t even dare to imagine for their entire life.

    Realizing that these bandits were helpless, Chumo decided to reveal his real prowess

    [Immortal Gate - stage 3]

    [Battle power 50 (39)]

    Faintyers of energy swiftly enveloped Chumo''s body, iling wildly in the air with a bow and arrows in his hand.

    The arrows had arrived at its destined fate as Chumo nocked the bow. In the blink of an eye, half a dozen arrows flew and arched through the air as they made their way toward the bandits.

    Chumo didn''t remain idle, as he immediately dashed, with sword in his hand, after firing the arrows.

    There were still too many bandits and more of the merchant''s guards were killed.

    When the girl was in danger, something magical happened to Chumo more amazing than casting a tier 5 spell.

    Chumo amazingly was able to shout at the Girl? "Sosoeno!"

    He then immediately cast a spell and the area waspletely shrouded by smokes that obstructed vision. The youngdy and the others could only hear dozens of screams behind the smoke. It was apparent they came from the bandits who fell one by one.

    When the smoke dissipated and everyone regained their vision, the merchants were shocked to find only Chumo and they still left standing. All the bandits were lying on the ground, either dead or severely injured.

    When the predicament was solved, Chumo decided to continue his journey. On that day the merchant group''s precious goods were safe from the bandit, but theirdy''s heart was not.

    Little did he know that from that moment on, rumors of a mysterious young man possessing untold powers began to spread.

    -

    Left behind for three days, Chumo swiftly continued on his journey. He headed to the ce where the legendary bow was hidden as fast as he could.

    As he galloped through the ins, Chumo wondered if this bow was considered as a high tier artifact. If it was, then perhaps he could bring it together with him to the academy.

    After three days of constant galloping, only stopping when absolutely needed, Chumo finally arrived at the mountainous area, where the cave hiding the legendary bow was said to be located. He swiftly followed the clues given and eventually found said cave.

    To his surprise, Chumo could hear his brothers'' voices when he reached the mouth of the cave. It was clear they were currently inside the cave.

    Without further ado, Chumo used [Shadow Step] as he began to sneak inside, moving undetected to one corner of the cave.

    There, he saw his two brothers standing in front of an altar. At first nce, it looked unassuming, ordinary even. However, one''s nce would instantly be attracted by the giant bow that was ced right on top of it.

    The quest given by their father was only to find the bow. s, in front of the legendary bow that once belonged to the ancestor of the Dongboyou Kingdom, the two princes couldn''t resist the allure and tried to grab the bow.

    Prince Daeso the oldest grab the bow and tried to pull it from the altar. The moment he did so, a gust of wind suddenly blew across the cave interior, which startled the three people inside for a while.

    The two brothers, as well as Chumo, swiftly returned their attention to the bow. It was almost as tall as an adult human and there was one particr issue with it. The bowstring was not attached to the bow.

    The eldest Prince Daeso tried to string the bow - he used his entire strength until his entire face became almostpletely red, but the attempt was in vain. Him, who was known as the mighty prince, was unable to bend the bow and strung it with the string.

    Unwilling to give up, Prince Daeso tried once again.

    "Just a little bit��."

    "Little bit more..." he muttered, while subcounsciously gritting his teeth.

    Seeing that all his brother''s attempts were an inch short to seed, Prince Yunso encouraged him. "Brother, gather your strength."

    Even though he had followed his younger brother''s advice, Prince Daeso still failed.

    "Weird, there is no bow that you can''t string in this world. So why can''t you string this bow?" Prince Yunso said, his thoughts flickering. "Let me try it, brother."

    s, he also met the same fate when he tried to attach the string. The two were unable to bend the bow. In the end, they finally put the bow back to its original ce, bowed at it and left the cave. After all there quest to find the bow has beenpleted.

    When the two exited the cave, Chumo walked out of the corner where he hid earlier. It was his turn. Just like his brothers, he picked up the bow and tried to bend the bow.

    Chumo felt something strange when his hands touched and held the bow. Now that he tried to string it with all his strength, that sensation became even stronger.

    Tap!

    A sound could be heard, as Chumo managed to string the legendary bow, restoring it to its original condition.

    He smiled happily because he was able to do something his two brothers couldn''t.

    Immediately, Chumo tried to draw the bow. It was such a great feeling - to be able to draw the giant legendary bow.

    But then, the next thing that suddenly happened froze him in his tion.

    Creaackkk!!

    The bow broke, split into two in his hands. The Dongboyou Kingdom''s Sacred Bow was destroyed by Chumo''s hands.

    "No�� no�� no�� no..."

    A series of frantic murmurs resounded throughout the cave, as Chumo tried to think of a solution to salvage the situation.

    In the midst of his devastation, Chumo suddenly felt a deluge of spirit forceing out from the bow and entering his body!

    At this moment, he felt an indescribable energy filling his entire body.

    [Spirit force has increased exponentially]

    [Spirit force 250 (185)]

    The Sacred Bow''s energy was absorbed into Chumo''s body, while thetter could only watch in shock. At the same time, another notification popped into his mind.

    [You have learned a new skill - Eye of the Raven]

    Chumo was so excited! Finally, something to brag to his other 4 friends.

    The broken sacred bow, the betrayal of his brothers, and the meeting with the merchant n.

    At that time, Chumo still hadn''t realized it yet, but he was slowly destined to fight against his own kingdom by the cruel hand of fate.

 Chapter 407 - The Centurion

    <h4>Chapter 407: The Centurion</h4>

    Throughout thest 400 years, the Roman Republic had gradually cemented itself as a hegemony, upying a vast territory.

    They had tremendously expanded from a mere average city of 3 square miles into a superpower that conquered 720.000 square miles worth ofnd, stretching from Europe to the Asian and African continent.

    To achieve glory in the society the Romans lived in, every citizen had to excel in matters regarding the battlefield.

    One of those citizen was a young man named Julian Kaesar.

    After his return from the Magus Academy, Julian swiftly made his way back to the legion he was stationed in.

    The legion wasmanded by a man called Manius Aquillius and they were deployed to hold the post in the Anatolian penins, located east of Rome, also known as Asia Minor.

    He returned to his position of centurion in one of the centuries of the 5th cohort, where Julian was given the authority to lead 80 legionnaires

    Julian spent his first few months putting the knowledge he acquired from the academy into practice. The knowledge mainly came from the Path of Command he learned at the academy and the things he was taught from the Harlight family.

    The 10 conterbenium, each consisting of 8 men, were all taught and prepared by Julian in the art ofbat, strategy and survival. Also, the most important thing he tried to instill in them was to put absolute trust in theirmander and thepatriot that fought next to them.

    In just a few months, Julian had seeded in achieving the vision he had set for the legionnaires he led. He, together with his men, had received an exemry recognition that allowed his whole century to be upgraded into the first cohort and turned into a century the size of 160 legionnaires; with it was the direct ess to the legatus himself.

    At this point of time, Julian had earned his ce among the elites of the Roman army with his own prowess. He even started acquaintance with some of the local officials that he believed would help him increase his career further.

    Then, finally, the long-expected war of the Anatolian penins broke out.

    The situation in the penins was divided into two sides. The Romans'' controlled cities on the western side were joined by Bithynia and Capadocia as allies. Meanwhile, the opposite side were the coalition army of Pontus and Armenian.

    The origin of the war started when the Pontus King, Mithridates the Sixth, destroyed the Roman''s ally Capadocia and killed its king.

    The Roman Republic only had one legion of 6000 legionnaires in the area. When the war started,? two auxiliaries were quickly raised and; added with the Bithynia army, the total number stationed for this war was 70,000 men. However, despite the already massive number, the other side had nearly 200.000 people under them.

    The war that started to be called ''Mithridates War'' suddenly turned one sided, where the Roman side was the one badly beaten. It was also at this time that Julian learned about his country''s inted arrogance as well as limitations.

    In just the first few weeks, Roman''s ally, the Bithynia, was crushed by the coalition army with a death toll reaching a staggering 30.000 men.

    Now that the situation had turned into a five against one battle, the Roman then finally became wary. A message containing a request for more legionnaire reinforcement was sent to the capital, but s, no reply would be soon enough to change the oue of what wasing.

    Julian along with the other 6000 legionaries was threatened to be surrounded by the coalition as thetter made their way to the west.

    Manius Aquillius, the legatus and suprememander of the legion, decided to hold his stand and fight against the iing enemy, despite the many suggestions of retreating.

    Julian was invited to the strategy meeting. He saw for himself how the legatus decided to keep fighting, even when facing imminent defeat. It was both a disy of pure bravery and foolishness.? Unfortunately, as a soldier, he can only ept the decision.

    In the end, the whole legion stood against the waves of the coalition army.

    "Hold the line!!!"

    An order loudly resounded in the air as the legionnaires marched toward the enemy.

    Julian, He himself had no fear for this battle, With his battle power and the [Stone Skin] that he cast under his armor, he waspletely impervious to anything. None of the enemy''s swords, arrows, or even javelin could injure him.

    The young centurion stands in the front, with sword and shield leading his men into battle. At that battle, Julian once again made a name for himself.

    However, he also saw all those men he trained, the people he got acquainted with, fall to their death one by one.

    The battlefield was littered with blood and countless bodies. It was a massacre.

    Eventually, the battle was lost when the main cohort was destroyed and the Roman legatus was captured.

    Julian tried to save as many legionnaires as he could while retreating. However, the coalition army made sure to keep chasing those who fled until whoever left retreated to the ind of Rhodos across this sea.

    What was left of the legion can only ept the news of the loss of all the auxiliaries army, as well as the news on how their legatus was given a death sentence by pouring molten gold down his throat.

    When Julian thought it can''t be worse, King Mithridates the sixth, who wasn''t satisfied with only chasing out all the Roman soldiers, ordered the eradication of all Romans and Italics civilians that had been residing on the western territory of Minor Asia.

    The war ended with a death toll of 100.000 men from both sides, as well as the 100.000 Romans and Italic civilians. This event becameter known as the first genocide in the history of humankind,beled as the Asiatic Vespers.

    In the end, this defeat and the brutality of war created a permanent mark in Julian''s mind and heart.

 Chapter 408 - Politics

    <h4>Chapter 408: Politics</h4>

    The loss that the Roman Republic received, as well as the following cruel massacre that happened in the Anatolia penins, led to the thorough recall of the Roman troops and citizens from the said region.

    The remaining legionnaires of the defeated legion, who mostly took shelter in Rhodos Ind, were all called back to the capital city of Rome. Among these people were Julian, who still carried out the responsibility he had as a centurion of the first cohort.

    As he was the only centurion who managed to escape from the coalition army''s pursuit, Julian did his best to lead the fifty or so survivors, which included a dozen of his men, back to Rome safely.

    The moment they arrived at Rome, Julian was surprised that they weren''t punished by the kingdom nor scolded by the people. Instead, they received a grandiose wee befitting that of a hero.

    Julian even heard that there was a report saying how the defeated legion was able to kill ten enemy troops for each of the legionnaires'' deaths. The exaggeration even went so far that the Pontus King, Mithridates the Sixth, was depicted to have the appearance of a 4 meter tall monster that ate kids for breakfast.

    The surviving legionnaires rode through the sea of people, while the people of Rome would throw flowers at the former as a sign of their appreciation. However, for Julian, each flower that was thrown reminded him of the javelin and arrow that killed his men.

    On his return, this time, Julian learnt a very valuable lesson of how propaganda being used.

    He of course would not say anything that would challenge the decision of the Republic of Rome. If he really wishes to make changes he needs to reach a higher rank within the Roman leadership hierarchy.

    In the end, Julian was d to be home. He managed to spend time with his little sister.

    With so many battles that were happening throughout thest few months, finally returning to Rome gave Julian more time to continue his cultivation which had gone stagnant due to the former reasons.

    [Julian Kaiser]

    [Battle power 44 (33)]

    [Spirit force 206 (131)]

    [Earth spirit - mid foundation]

    [Fire spirit - mid foundation]

    [Acolyte rank 7]

    Julian realized that he must have been left in the dust by his other friends. Therefore, he needed to train harder than ever. In addition, he was also sure that sooner orter he would be summoned once again to fight on the battlefield.

    Not long after, once again he and the dozen survivors of his century were quickly being absorbed by another legion. Fortunately this time it was a legion stationed at the capital city of Rome.

    Julian was assigned under the leadership of Marcus Crassus, a magistrate and one of the richest men in Rome.

    Under Marcus'' tutge, Julian learned many things about the senate and his knowledge became broader.

    He learned the reason King Mithridates the Sixth won the war was a simple promise of tax exemption for five years.

    He learned how the suprememander of his previous legion, Manius Aquillius, decision to not retreat was actually forced by the senate.

    Julian learned the ugliness of politics, and how being sessful in it would easily decide the oue of a battle.

    All of these things were actually further proof of all the theories that Julian learned from the Path of Command.

    There was a power beyond the strongest spell and the sharpest sword, and that was the battlemand - the strategy, tactics, and schemes that went behind a war; hidden from theymen''s eyes.

    Julian''s intelligence was quickly noticed, he was invited to the legions formation reforms projects that were led by Marcus Crassus himself.

    He became a high contributor in perfecting the legion system. From the number of legionnaires of each legion, their task and function, the weapons and skill needed, and of course the battle formation. These changes were well received and believed to increase the strength of the Roman legions for the future battle.

    Unfortunately, Julian didn''t receive any credit from those things as all of it was taken by Marcus Crassus. Even so, it was still beneficial for him to receive more favor from the most influential magistrate in the senate.

    ��

    On one particr day, Julian was in the midst of cultivation when he was summoned by Marcus Crassus. The reason the man called him was to bring him to one of the greatest inventions the Romans had ever created.

    The Colosseum.

    Apparently, there was a special diator game being held today, and Marcus wanted Julian to see it.

    It had been weeks ever since he came out due to the cultivation training, and Julian finally took a break and enjoyed Rome''s greatest entertainment venue. The duo of mentor and mentee made their way through the streets of Rome as they headed toward the Colosseum.

    Having seen the Magus Academy, which was obviously much more impressive and extraordinary, Julian honestly didn''t feel the burning excitement that he used to feel when he saw the Colosseum.

    However, even though he had lost the previous excitement and only came here today for his mentor, Julian decided to enjoy the show since he was already here.

    Julian and his mentor entered the Colosseum and made their way to the VIP seat due to the exalted status thetter had. Then, the two began enjoying the apex disy of bloodshed.

    After some of the life-and-death battlesmonly seen in the Colosseum, finally the main special event took ce.

    The arena master walked to the center of the Colosseum and shouted to the top of his lungs.

    "Today, we will have special gifts for the people of Rome! A famous Thracian warrior, A deserter from the war against the barbaric Getae, would be executed for today''s game!"

    Julian''s gaze immediately shifted when he heard the word ''Thracian''. As he did so, he was surprised to see Thrax enter the Colosseum arena.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 409 - The Mercenary

    <h4>Chapter 409: The Mercenary</h4>

    Aaarggghhh!

    With a loud whizzing sound, a spear pierced through the air and skewered through the bodies of roman legionaries. The simple attack was enough to disrupt one of the formations.

    A Thracian warrior dashed through the Roman encirclement. One hand was gripping a blood-stained spear tight and another held a whimpering girl''s arm. The girl looked dirty, stains of blood and dirt littered all over her body and tattered clothes, but the warrior squeezed the girl''s arm tight, as if trying to derive strength from her.

    "Hold my hand! We are charging in!!"

    In this particr battle, Thrax fought like a ferocious lion. Each swing of his spear killed all who dared to stand before him, leaving a long trail of corpses onto the bloodiednd.

    "Thrax, just leave me, save yourself!" The girl shouted in desperation.

    "No, never!" Thrax gritted his teeth and thrust his spear, impaling the Roman soldier who tried to sneak up on them from behind.

    Six months ago, when Thrax returned from the academy, he saw the horrific sight of his vige being reduced to nothing but ckened ashes. He found that it was attacked by the Northern Getae barbarians.

    The Romans and the Thracians were bound with a deal: they would assist each other whenever there was a war. However, a situation made the Roman to sacrifice Thracian viges to win a battle. These turned many Thracians who were at that time part of the Roman Auxiliaries units to desert the battlefield, return home to protect their families from their sworn enemies the Getae.

    Their decision resulted in the loss of many Romans'' lives, while their home was still burned and ransacked by their enemies.

    Not only did they lose their home, the Thracians were also hunted down by the Romans to be punished.

    Fortunately, Thrax returned just at the right time and he managed to find the dozens of survivors being chased around like rats. Included among them was Sara, his wife and childhood crush.

    With the help of Thrax''s abilities and the outstanding strength disyed by the remaining Thracian warriors, they managed to run and hide up on the mountains.

    Hence for thest six months, Thrax lived together with his wife and several others. They started to create a group called the Dhii.

    Within just those short few months, the Dhii, led by Thrax, became known for their ferocity in killing Romans and Getae alike, and their numbers started to grow.

    The Thracians were well known for their love of battle and blood. Each time they returned, their body and clothes would be stained by the enemies'' blood and remains. They started using their ability to do mercenary jobs, and now, they killed and joined fights for coins.

    Thrax was not proud of what he did, but this was the only thing they could do to survive and protect their families.

    Each day, Thrax''s skills grew more ferocious, the blood of his enemies feeding his desire for battle and revenge. For each soldier who fell by his hand, his power grew.

    Unfortunately for them, the Romans did not forget nor give up on them. Finally after six months had passed, they came. Full legions of Roman soldiers came marching up to the mountains where they stayed.

    As a result, they had to fight for their lives.

    "Don''t let any of the Thracian dog escape!"

    St! St!

    The moment Thrax heard the distinctive marching sounds of the Romans, he quickly grabbed his trusted spear and his wife and proceeded to run through the encirclement as fast as he could. His strength was overwhelming and, despite having to protect his wife, his battle capabilities did not diminish in the slightest. None of those Romans could stop him.

    [Vicious Barrage]

    The spear moved so quickly to stab the enemies in front of him. Within the span of a few seconds, a dozen Roman soldiers fell and died. Gaping wounds could be seen right on their chest, the armor protecting them rendered useless by the sheer power of the thrusts.

    Unfortunately. There were hundreds of soldiers who surrounded him and despite Thrax''s relentless attacks, everything took a turn for the worst when his spear broke.

    He tried to pick up the Romans'' fallen spears, but none of those weapons could match his sheer strength. As a result, every few minutes it kept on breaking. During such a critical moment, the Romans managed to grab Sura and separated her from him.

    "No!!! Don''t you fucking dare!"

    In desperation, Thrax resorted to breaking the formation using fists and stones, but finally, he stopped when he saw a familiar Roman officer he recognized holding his wife.

    dous Grabba, the man who promised safety for his vige in exchange for their cooperation in the war. It was this Romans word that made him and all the Thracian warriors in his vige join the Roman auxiliaries

    Thrax braced himself to use his skill, only to see the Roman put a dius sword on her neck. The tip of the sword was close enough to draw a trickle of blood down her body.

    Thrax gritted his teeth and decided to surrender.

    "Do anything to me!! But leave my wife out of it!!"

    The Roman soldiers surrounded him, each holding a spear in hand.

    "Both of you and all the Thracian vigers, shall be condemned to very."

    "No! No!! You will regret this, Romans!"

    Before he could unleash his anger, multiple spears pierced his body and Thrax dropped to the ground, defeated.

    "That''s enough! Take him. I want him alive!'' The roman officer saw what he likes when he saw the way Thrax fights, he has big ns for him.

    --

    The next thing he knew when he was awake were the loud sounds of thunder and crashing waves. Every so often, he felt salty water sshing onto his face.

    He woke up on the hull of a ship. His arms were chained together and he was locked in a ce together with a dozen others just like him.

    The man who stood in front of him was a Thracian warrior he knew personally.

    "Thrax! I thought you were dead. You have been out for days."

    Thrax did not answer him. His eyes darted towards the people inside the ship, looking for someone.

    "Sura! Sura!!"

    He was devastated and in rage screaming to the top of his lung.

    The Thracian in front of him shook his head and said.

    "She''s not here and�� It''d be better if you forget about her"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 410 - Gladiators

    <h4>Chapter 410: diators</h4>

    Like a wild animal, Thrax was unable to stop thrashing around, resisting his binds. It required double chains and multiple strong men to hold him down. If it wasn''t for his multiple injuries and the fact he had barely eaten anything for the past few days, none of them would be able to suppress him.

    Once he was finally caged, they delivered him to a huge estate on the hills of Capua.

    "Wee to the house of Batiatus!"

    It was a diator''s house, apparently one of the best in the entirety of the Roman Republic.

    For the first few days, he was starved and dried on the court under the sweltering sun. On the fifth day, just when Thrax thought he was going to shrivel up from the heat, he was led to a great bathing area where he was showered and oiled.

    The sensation of cool water on his burnt skin made him feel a bit drunk and his eyes heavy. The manservants bathing him were muttering amongst themselves, in voices that felt very far away, about a special guest who would see him tomorrow.

    The next day he was in chains again, back in the center of the courtyard. Dozens of diators encircled him, intently observing his every move.

    From the second floor balcony, Thrax could see the master of the house and his various guests seated around him. Suddenly, a re of recognition. He realized one of them was the roman officer Galdius bber, the man who had captured him.

    At that moment, Thrax''s chains were loosened and he was tossed a wooden sword. He knew what this meant. He was being tested.

    Four diators instantly surrounded him. Instead of attacking, he threw the sword to the side. He knew these diators were not the real enemy.

    The diators charged at him as hard as they could, but Thrax could easily dodge them one by one.

    Bam!! A straight punch to a diator''s face effortlessly broke his nose. Thrax could feel the bones crack underneath his fist; when he pulled away, it was dripping with blood.

    The master of the house gave another signal and all four ran towards him at the same time. But to Thrax, they were no threat. He could defeat them with his bare hands.

    With another gesture of the master''s hand, four more rushed into the circle. Now there were eight diators attacking him all at once.

    Thrax roared!

    He used up all the strength he saved up these few days, for this one moment.

    [Thrax]

    [Battle power 55 (40)]

    [Spirit force 198 (123)]

    [Fire spirit - mid foundation]

    [Acolyte rank 7]

    [Immortal gate stage 4 ]

    [Battle power 68]

    Making the courageous diators start and unconsciously step back from the fight!

    The minister Galdius Grabbar had seen the Thracian battle cry before and today everyone witnessed it with him.

    But the diators were being thrown around like sacks, forcing them to surrender under the hands of this monstrous beast.

    More came and joined the fight, as if to prove their worth. But all those powerful diators only required one hit from Thrax to be struck down. A single punch or kick sent them flying across the courtyard and, after a few minutes of fighting, Thrax was quickly recognized as an undefeated opponent by even the most senior diators.

    At this moment, Thrax suddenly used the chance to jump to the second floor location, trying to grab that damned roman minister.

    All eyes were shocked to see the Thracian flying upwards, charging with all his might. He must have propelled dozens of meters off the ground.

    "Stop! Barbarian! Hurt me and you can forget about ever seeing your woman again!!"

    The announcement made Thrax stop in his tracks. Just like that, he was forced to follow all of themands of his new master.

    Soon, a cycle of being chained and sent to multiple fights began. Still being undefeated, his presence became more and more renowned, until eventually the Bautitus house was invited to join the games in the capital.

    Thrax was their main attraction. He was showered, dressed and oiled ording to custom, like a legendary Thracian fighter.

    Seen by ten thousand Roman citizens, Thrax was pitted against a whole unit of top roman diators.

    Against all odds he was able to defeat them all. The undefeated Thrax was standing alone on top of the bloody sand. He raised his arms skyward and emitted a long, deep battle cry.

    The high council of Rome was impressed at the performance he had just witnessed. He named Thrax victor, giving him the title of legendary Thracian warrior Spartacus.

    The crowd roared. Tens of thousands of Roman citizens all chanted his name.

    "Spartacus! Spartacus!"

    Thrax had be a legend among all the diators. These fighters who stood beside him and against him only spoke with thenguage of power and Thrax being at the pinnacle of that power was idolized.

    On that particr night, in the room he was provided with, he was paid an unexpected visit by the only Roman he could call a friend.

    "Thrax, you barbarian scum, this is what happens when you only use your muscles to think!"

    Unfortunately, the once cheerful Barbarian that Julian knew had changed. He was full of anger.

    "I am in no mood for jokes, Julian."

    Thrax had no worries about himself. He was worried about his wife. He needed a guarantee that she was protected and safe. That was the only request he asked from Julian.

    Surely, Julian agreed to help. It was not that easy to find her. These days, there were far too many ves within the Roman Republic. It was easy to lose track of people, especially women. A few dayster, unfortunately, the only news he could deliver was utterly devastating.

    Julian once more paid the famous diator a visit after a certain match to bring the bad news.

    "I am sorry, brother... your wife... Shemitted suicide... weeks ago."

    Julian braced himself for Thrax''s wrath, which he was so famous for, but surprisingly Thrax remainedpletely still in the darkness of the room.

    He did not scream nor did he cry, he waspletely silent.

    Julian left him there for a while, thinking of a way he could be able to help this pitiful friend of his.

    "You hang on, Thrax! I will find a way to buy your freedom!"

    A few dayster, one of Julian''s underlings ran to his chambers, breath ragged. The Batiatus house was apparently been set on fire, they were massacred and all the diator''s had run away.

    In a short time, Thrax has suddenly be the leader of the rebels against Rome

 Chapter 411 - The Queen

    <h4>Chapter 411: The Queen</h4>

    Somewhere in Egypt.

    Tang! Tang! Tang!

    Loud repeated sounds of metal colliding against something were heard in the air as a group of ve workers could be seen diligently hammering the tool in their hand at a stone wall.

    These people had been working on this seemingly meaningless task for so many days that one could even wonder what their intention was to do such a thing.

    Suddenly, their attention was distracted and attracted by a loud sound, a sound that was different than the one their tools made.

    CRACK!!

    A loud shout of someone resounded through the air. "It''s open!! It''s finally open! Quick! Someone go and tell the queen about this!!"

    ��

    Hourster, a convoy was seen moving through Egypt''s well-known yellow desert at high speed. The piercing ray of light that the sun radiated above and the scorching hot weather that existed in the area seemed unable to slow them down, as the convoy swiftly made their way toward a certain direction.

    In the middle of the convoy was a strikingly grand chariot that gave off a majestic appearance. It was escorted by dozens of fully armored horse guards, who positioned themselves in all directions, ready to block any possible dangers that mighte its way.

    Soon, the chariot, as well as its escorts, stopped in front of one of the 138 Egypt''s mega structures - the Pyramids.

    A young girl dressed in gold slowly made her way down the chariot; hundreds of people who already waited in front of the pyramid immediately went to their knees. These people bowed to her, their faces directly touching the sand, ignoring the searing heat of the desert on their faces.

    The girl maintained her neutral expression, as she walked toward the imposing structure. Then, suddenly, a figure dressed in ck appeared in her path, stopping her from advancing.

    "I apologize, My Queen. This ce is restricted and forbidden to enter." The ck figure said firmly.

    Even though she was clearly barred from entering by the unknown figure, the girl only smiled faintly, as she slowly raised her hand in the air. In an instant, a faint luster flew from her fingertip andnded at the figure dressed in ck.

    Following it was a faint whisper of a word.

    [Enchantment]

    As the light seeped into the figure''s body, the young girl then said, "It''s fine for me, the queen, to enter. Step aside and let me pass."

    Surprisingly, the figure appeared to change his mind as he answered, "Yes, Your Majesty. As the queen, you are allowed to enter."

    The young girl chuckled as she watched the figure''s changing behavior.

    Ignoring the ck figure, who already knelt down, the girl continued onwards, followed by her loyal guards. She and the others slowly but surely made their way through a long tunnel that went deep into the pyramid, until they arrived at what appeared to be their destination.

    The group reached inside a secret chamber where numerous hygrolyphies, symbols and scriptures were engraved on its walls. Furthermore, the girl could see myriad kinds of artifacts lying in the corners of the chamber.

    "Is this the ce?" The girl asked her aides, as her eyes scanned over the entire room.

    "Yes, My Queen. This is one of the oldest pyramids that was built. This ce is definitely Khufu''s secret chamber - the ce where he kept his collections."

    "Alright, thank you."

    The young girl, the one these people revered as the queen, was none other than Cleopatra the Seventh. The new coronated pharaoh of Egypt.

    However, her Magus Academy''s friend knew her as Klea.

    When Klea, who at that time was the new queen of Egypt, abruptly went missing - courtesy to the Magus Academy, her father quickly assumed she was running away from her duty. Thus, he ordered a thorough search in order to find her.

    Unfortunately, they didn''t manage to find Klea even though they already scoured the entirety of Egypt for her. Therefore, at that time, her father had already surrendered to fate.

    Hence, Klea was harshly reprimanded and scolded the moment she returned from Magus Academy. Naturally, she also received a punishment because of her ''running away''.

    The punishment was for her to be locked inside the Great Alexandria Library, the biggest library that contained the mostprehensive and numerous knowledge in Egypt, and probably in the whole world.

    In all honesty, Klea felt the punishment was such a wonderful reward. After all, she never cared about ruling the nation while, on the other hand, was very fond of learning and studying new things.

    In addition, being locked and isted made her able to focus on her cultivation better, freeing her from having to exin what she was doing.

    When she was bored of cultivating, Klea would return to the embrace of knowledge. During her time ''locked'' in the Great Alexandria Library, she was very much invested in exploring more information regarding Egypt''s past. Especially after she knew the information about the Nephilim faction, who was said to rule Earth thousand of years ago.

    Today, after months of searching, Klea finally found the secret chamber of the greatest Egyptian architect ever born, a man named Khufu.

    At the moment, Klea was perusing through the chamber, paying special attention to its walls, which were entirely engraved with numerous hygrolyphies, Egypt''s ancientnguage. In the end, she spent hours scouring around, as she tried to find all the scripts Khufu possibly hid in the chamber.

    Thankfully, the symbol on her hand helped Klea tremendously, as it conveniently tranted each and every word on the scriptures and the artifacts she found in the chamber.

    The findings eventually led Klea to an evenrger and older civilization, one that existed before Egypt. The once world-renowned Babylonian civilization of the east.

    The Babylonian seemed to be the origin of the Egyptian civilization in the current era. However, it seemed the great flood of 2000 years ago had erased copious amounts of information about the past, burying Earth''s true history.

    Klea involuntarily let out a smile when she read a passage about a certain king of the old in one of the scriptures. That certain king was said to be the king of kings, a man called Gilgamesh. He was known as the hero of the people and also for defying the gods.

    It was said Gilgamesh had 4panions with him - people who were no less famous than him. These people were: a Great Sage from the East, a Shaman from the North, the Beast king from the West, andstly his best friend Eridu.

    Klea was still curious about what happened to them, but unfortunately, the information collected by Khufu was also limited. Therefore, it automatically meant she would have to look up the information herself, if she wanted to know more.

    Shifting her attention away from the scripture regarding Gilgamesh, Klea was about to read the next scripture when her eyes were attracted to something thaty in a corner of the chamber.

    She swiftly walked toward it, surprised to find such an interesting object, a gold-colored bracelet. The moment her eyesnded on it, thanks to her readings, Klea knew right away this bracelet had some kind of power hidden within it.

    Thus, without further ado, Klea asked the symbol to scan the bracelet.

    [Bracelet of Anu]

    [Artifacts - Tier ???]

    "What an amazing find!" eximed Klea softly, as to not attract others'' attention.

    From the first look, she knew this was not a normal artifact at all. Klea swiftly took the artifact and put it on her arm, while secretly vowing to not let it go no matter what happened.

    While Klea was still drowning in excitement due to the unexpected but pleasant discovery, a group of people suddenly barged into the chamber.

    Normally, no one would and could interfere with the royalty. However, this particr group that had just arrived was a little bit different. These people were all wearing simr ck clothes, while conspicuous tattoos were visible on their faces. They were known as the Medjai warriors.

    This group were the descendants of the ancient warrior lines, that were assigned the sacred duty of protecting the royal family''s legacy.

    The person who led the group to the secret chamber was the elder of the Medjai warriors and also the High Priest of Egypt.

    "My Queen, some history is meant to be buried forever. Moreover, if you have any question, you can always depend on us, the Medjai, to seek it for you."

    Upon hearing the elder''s words, Klea only smiled.

    "You are no fun, Imhotep."

    The man in front of her was, in Klea''s opinion, the hardest to deal with. Not only did he have many devout followers working outside the royalty, Imhotep also had a high resistance to her enchantment spells.

    Klea understood it was time for her to leave the ce the moment this man appeared here.

    "Thank you and please continue your wonderful job." Klea said, as she walked past Imhotep.

    As she exited the pyramid, Klea noticed the sun had submerged half of its body on the horizon, painting the expanse with crimson color.

    Then, in the distance, Klea spotted a group of riders rushing toward her direction.

    It was a group of royal guards.

    Immediately, one of them jumped down the horse and knelt in front of her.

    "My queen, your father has just passed away."

 Chapter 412 - The Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 412: The Goddess</h4>

    Around this period of time, the political atmosphere and situation in Egypt wasn''t exactly the best, rather, it was in extreme turmoil.

    For dozens of years, Egypt had gone through numerous revolts and infightings among its own citizens, which in return caused the instability in its society.

    The main problem was the social inequality that was happening in the society. The Egyptians at that time were divided into different castes; from top to bottom were the nobles, the artisans, the soldiers, the farmers and the lowest of all, the servants.

    While the people of a high caste were spending their lives in extravagance, the lower castes generally lived in constant hunger and poverty.

    This phenomenon became increasingly apparent with the emergence of a grave problem with the Nile River and the weather, in general, being very unreliable. These two factors led to constant crop failure, which no doubt added to the suffering experienced by people from the lower castes.

    Despite all these problems, Egypt was very rich in resources, hence always being pressured by the neighboring kingdoms. These led the previous pharao to made certain allies.

    Within years Egypt became dependent on the country across the ocean to support them against their many foes. Said country, their main supporter, was none other than the Roman Republic.

    Klea''s father, the previous pharao, had made a severe mistake by being too dependent on outsiders. He had brought the outsiders in, letting all those people involve themself Egypt''s policies for mere convenience, such as support against Egypt''s enemies.

    His other mistake was fighting for power against his own family, killing his eldest daughter and

    coronate the young Klea as the new queen of Egypt and force her to marry her own brother to receive the blessing of the people.

    Now that Klea''s father, the king, had suddenly died, the Romans had decided to send one of their generals to overlook the matters in Egypt once again. The giant supporter needs to ensure Egypt''s stability and also their future investment.

    ��

    Today, the royal pce of Egypt was visited by an important guest, a leading Roman general and statesman, a middle-aged man named Pompei Magnus.

    The main objective of this Roman general was to see if the two young rulers to be capable leading their biggest investment.

    This would lead to putting their card into one of them whether it was Ptolomy, the 12 years old boy, or his sister, Cleopatra the Seventh.

    Although Klea never likes her brother, she doesn''t wish to be put against each other. Even more, being in favor would also mean being controlled by the general just like it was with her father.

    Klea never liked the fact her father crowned her as the new queen, as she disliked those responsibilities that came with the position. She felt they were just unnecessary burdens and definitely weren''t things she wanted to fight over with her brother.

    In doubt, she remembered the advice of someone who held dear to her.

    An encouragement to do whatever she wanted to do and to not let other people decide things for her. Therefore, Klea thought of the arrival of this Roman general as an opportunity. An opportunity to resolve things, once and for all.

    The moment the Roman general had an audience with her, Klea swiftly used her [Enchantment] spell to make the former be favorable of her brother, approving Ptolemy to be the ruler of Egypt, despite his young age.

    She also made sure all the Egyptian advisers showed their unprecedented support for the decision to make her brother the ruler of Egypt.

    As for her, to make sure Egypt remained undivided, Klea gave herself the identity of an outcast and let her other sister Arsinoe be the queen of Egypt.

    Therefore, at the end of all things, Klea had sessfully freed herself, andpletely broke the restraint her father ced upon her.

    Before leaving, Klea decided to use her newfound power and prepared a special ceremony, as a gesture of present to her former subjects.

    ��

    Near the river of Nile,

    Klea brought her hand up to the air. She concentrated her mind, focusing on the three different colors of her elements that flowed throughout her body and into her spirit core.

    [Storm Haze]

    Klea slowly opened both her clenched palms. Swirls of water were dancing on her left hand, looking like raging streams and torrents. While erratic sparks of blue-colored lightning appeared just above her right hand. The extraordinary energy that came with the activation of her spell caused Klea''s body to slowly levitate, furthering away from the ground.

    Up above the sky, numerous clouds could be seen gathering, before congregating together into a massive thundercloud. When the storm reached its peak build-up, Klea added an extrayer of water element. In the next instant, the sky was covered by drops of water that gushed down like crazy.

    [Rain]

    Klea continued to cast the spell for a few moments every day for the next 10 days and, in the end, the nearly dried Nile River magically flooded with water again.

    With it, the long period of drought the Egyptians experienced had finallye to an end.

    Klea might not be the queen of Egypt, but she was afterward known as the Goddess of Egypt, the daughter of Iris, due to her godlike actions.

    During these ten days, Constantly using her spells to the maximum, she finally felt a new understanding of her spirit core. After a few days of close door meditation, finally, a notification abruptly popped into Klea''s mind, bringing unexpected surprise.

    [Congrattions! You have reached a breakthrough in the Water Element]

    [Congrattions! You have reached a breakthrough in the Wind Element]

    [Congrattions! You have reached a breakthrough in the Lightning Element]

    [Congrattion! You have reached rank 8]

    [Battle power 44 (35)]

    [Spirit force 251 (176)]

    [Wind spirit - high foundation]

    [Water spirit - high foundation]

    [Lightning spirit - high foundation]

    [Acolyte rank 8]

    All three elements breakthrough simultaneously and pushed her to the next acolyte rank. Seeing the information on her hand, all her previous worries were gone instantly. It was now filled with a wish to show her progress to her friends.

    Now that she already did everything she nned to in Egypt, Klea chose a dozen royal guards and took one of the best ships to facilitate her uing journey.

    Just like a bird out of the cage, she was finally free.

    "Time to visit the others. I wonder how they are..." Klea murmured, as her eyes gazed into the vast ocean.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 413 - The Serpent

    <h4>Chapter 413: The Serpent</h4>

    Millions of light-years away from Earth,

    [Ouroboros]

    [L ss - High Realm]

    A huge space cruiser could be seen tentatively approaching the green.

    After entering its atmosphere, multiple small, spherical objects guided the cruiser to fly right above the surface of the, which was full of trees and swamps. It kept edging forward, castingrge, looming shadows on the ground, until itnded on a clearing near a modern city.

    "Phantom ss 3542 hasnded."

    "Wee home, Phantom 3542"

    Hundreds of people gathered outside the cruiser, as its huge steel door opened and hundreds more poured out onto the pavement. Among them was a pale looking girl with long, white hair.

    "Silva! Here!"

    Silva was one of the half-bloods who had been appointed as an academy acolyte and was epted in the privilege ss; she had just returned to her home from the Magus Academy.

    As she left unannounced, she never received the recall spell that would send her back home, hence the reason why she returned manually using the space cruiser.

    As she walked towards the man calling out her name, she couldn''t help but smile warmly to herself. The one who picked her up was her uncle. Once they were reunited, the two walked towards a vehicle hovering gently in the air.

    "Your mother, the queen, will be happy to see you return."

    She, on the other hand, just stayed quiet, not saying anything.

    "I heard you managed to enter the privilege ss. That''s amazing, Silva!"

    "I am sorry uncle, but I don''t really want to talk about it."

    "I see. I am sure the current condition does ruin everything for you."

    Silva could only smile wryly at her uncle in response. She stared out the window, looking downwards at the sprawling expanse of Ouroboros city, hand propped under her chin. The city was a coge of spiraling roads winded dizzyingly around tall, looming buildings.The golden afternoon light reflecting on the windows seemed to make the entire city glimmer.

    That was when she saw something in the city center, almost like a big crack running through the middle of the metropolis, a slew of ruins hadid waste to some artifacts, and a huge chunk had been broken off them.

    "So, we even had to destroy the teleportation portal."

    "Yes, the patriarch ordered it. For our safety, of course."

    "Yes�� For our safety." Silva repeated, still looking towards the broken portal.

    At the moment, she was extremely annoyed. She had worked so hard to gain entry into the privilege ss and now this war that had been dered without warning made her lose everything she put so much effort into achieving.

    After an hour-long journey, she finally arrived home: a vast pce surrounded by forests and swamps.

    The flying vehiclended on the pce balcony, dozens of silver armored guards raised their spears up high to wee their arrival.

    Silva casually walked past them and headed straight towards the throne, where a huge white scaled snake was curled up in the seat.

    "Sssss�� You return, my daughter��"

    The snake transformed into a beautiful, white skinned woman. The Ouroboros queen.

    The queen quickly realized Silva was not in a good mood, hence the reason why she decided to send everyone away from the room, leaving only her brother and daughter remaining.

    "Tell me the truth, mother. Did we really do it?"

    The queen answered with a smile.

    "Hmm�� I wonder what this academy is really teaching you, you were never this temperamental before.

    "Ugh, mother, please. Did we or did we not betray the humans?"

    "Well dear, if you must know�� We didn''t."

    Silva had suspected the same, the queen then called her forward.

    "My amazing daughter�� The privilege ss, you have made me proud. Because of this, let me tell you the story."

    The queen told her that the snake half-bloods have never betrayed the humans. Unfortunately, the usation thrusted towards them forced them to actually pick a side.

    "You know our history, daughter... How those humans treated us, tens of thousands of them. Being treated like this was simply thest straw from a myriad of problems. We have a long, arduous history between us that has always been full of tension."

    "Mother, does this mean that it''s all just a misunderstanding? And that we can make peace with the humans again?"

    "It''s already toote, dear. The war has escted and the patriarch has given hismand, we will sit on the sideline for this war "

    "Still, we need to find a way to clear this up�� They need to know the truth!"

    The queen turned to the side, still smiling, and chuckled.

    "Haha, what do you mean "they"? You never cared about these things before."

    "Umm... Just�� No one..."

    "Don''t you worry about these things, daughter. As long as you have not reached the Magus level, none of this is of your concern�� Besides..." The queen paused abruptly, her stare turning stony and serious. She looked her daughter straight in the eyes.

    "What is it, mother?! Tell me!"

    "New information just came up and yet another bloodline got used. I am sure sooner orter the truth of our innocence wille out, although it won''t do much good now."

    Silva knitted her brow, evidently worried. Her thoughts began to race rapidly in her head, racking her brain. She knew that one among the 9 bloodlines actually did betray the humans.

    "It must have been those bloodscukers, wasn''t it?"

    The queen shook her head. The next words that came from her mouth surprised Silva even more.

    "It was the wolf, dear��"

    Silva gasped, her hand unconsciously flew to cover her mouth. "No! It can''t be!"

    "Unfortunately, those wolves were not clever enough to quickly get away from all these messes, well again it''s not our problem now."

    Silva nodded curtly, but deep in her heart she was troubled, thinking about a certain stupid wolf.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 414 - The Princess

    <h4>Chapter 414: The Princess</h4>

    Lioness Kingdom, Lioness Castle.

    Birds were chirping their melodious tune as the sun gradually peeked from beyond the blue horizon. In the meantime, the dark sky was slowly overtaken by crimsonyers, until it waspletely shrouded in azure.

    Today, the Lioness Kingdom appeared to have a visitoring from afar. An emissary hailed from the neighboring Cantiaci Kingdom was seen standing in the middle of the hall at the Lioness Castle, while the figure of Lioness Kingdom''s absolute ruler was sitting on the throne before him.

    "King Lioness, I, representing the Cantiaci Kingdom, havee again to offer our deepest regret for the incident that happened 6 months ago. As the consequence of his actions, Your Majesty has punished Prince Edward by holding him captive in the Lioness Kingdom all this time. Even so, we sincerely ask for your renowned benevolence to forgive the young prince for his foolishness."

    The Lioness King sat on his throne in a firm posture. However, one could see that his face was pale and his overall figure was much thinner than before.

    "Esteemed Magister, this is already the third time you havee here, and for the same reason. Please return and tell your king to not waste his and my time anymore. I promise I will definitely return your prince in 5 years. *Cough* After all, that''s a fair punishment for him for trying to hurt our princess."

    The Cantiaci Kingdom''s emissary once again bowed to the Lioness King. Then, suddenly, a figure who came together with the former carried arge chest, put it on the ground and opened it. Inside the chest, hundreds of gold coins and numerous jewels could be seen, blinding those whoid their eyes on them.

    The sight of such astonishing wealth was enough to astonish the ministers of the Lioness Kingdom, who were also present in the hall, in particr one figure �C Fantumar.

    "Please, Your Majesty. This is a small token of our regret for the incident, as well as gratitude for releasing our prince."

    At this exact moment, Fantumar decided to give his advice to the king.

    "My king, we have to consider the future. We can''t afford to be in a bad rtionship with our closest neighbour for a long time. At the moment, as we cut off all trade with them because of the incident, many of our own people have suffered."

    Upon hearing such words, the Lioness King seemed to be swayed.

    Noticing that, Fantumar swiftly followed his advance. "Think about it, my king. What is the difference between 6 months and a few years? I am sure the young prince has already suffered enough and has regretted his wrongdoing."

    The emissary obviously realized Fantumar was trying to persuade the Lioness King, therefore he quickly added, "Please, Your Majesty. I came with the will of the Queen of Cantiaci herself. She missed her son so much she had a hard time falling asleep ever since�� Please forgive our young prince''s misconduct and we will forever be grateful!" the Cantiaci Kingdom''s emissary said, while doing a 90 degree bow.

    As he heard the two people, the Lioness King seemed in doubt and fell into contemtion. But then, just as he was about to once again give his decision, a loud voice suddenly sounded from outside the hall.

    A group of people were seen walking through the main door and entered the hall. These people were a dozen of Lioness knights, which were led by a beautiful golden-haired young girl wearing shiny knights'' armor.

    "My king, please allow me to have my say"

    The young girl was none other than the Lioness Kingdom''s princess herself. She walked forward with a confident gait and stopped right next to the emissary.

    Seeing his daughter was here, the Lioness King nodded his head. "Yes, Gwen. You may speak."

    "My king, what Minister Fantumar said about our people suffering because of this isn''tpletely true. Our port Lioness port was still our people''s main source of trades and ie; also I have talked to those traders, who normally trade with the Cantiacis, and we have helped them open new trade opportunities with the other kingdoms and countries across the sea to solve this problem"

    Upon hearing Gwen''s words, both Fantumar and the Cantiaci Kingdom''s emissary evidently became irritated.

    s, she wasn''t finished yet, as Gwen once again opened her mouth and spoke with a stern tone.

    "What our kingdom desperately needed at the moment is being proud of their own kingdom! We need to disy to our people and others our integrity and strength! We need to show that no prince or king can attack our kingdom and not get punished for their actions!"

    The words Gwen spoke were unexpected, but they also inspired everyone in the hall. Among them were the young knights who were under hermand. One could even see that they were currently looking at her with admiration.

    On the other hand, the Lioness King also smiled seeing how these past few months, his daughter has increasingly be more wonder to his eyes.

    Fantumar was trying to say another word, but the King stopped the former by raising his hand. He then looked at the emissary and said,

    "You have heard what the princess has said and I agree with her. I genuinely apologize, Magister, but Prince Edward will have to extend his stay at our kingdom for a few more years. Please tell the queen he would certainly be treated well here and that she doesn''t have to worry."

    The Cantiaci Kingdom''s emissary looked at the Lioness King and realized thetter was determined with his decision, especially after the addition of the presence of the Lioness Princess. Therefore, he gave up and decided to leave with anger on his face.

    After the emissary was gone, the Lioness King swiftly told everyone except Gwen to leave the hall. He then called his daughter and went on a walk with her.

    Gwen swiftly took a hold of her father''s arm and helped him, as they walked toward the pce balcony.

    Looking at the view of the capital city from where they stood, the Lioness King exhaled a sigh that containedplex emotions. He slowly turned around and looked at the face of his dear daughter. "Gwen, you just came to rescue me from the wolves�� again��" Another deep sigh was heard following thest part of the sentence.

    Gwen turned to her father and looked at thetter with a concerned yet conflicted gaze. "Like I said father�� Why are you still keeping that�� poisonous human by your side. He never had the kingdom''s best interest in him."

    The Lioness Kingughed as he heard his daughter''s words. Gwen doesn''t know if heughed because of her utter contempt for Fantumar, or because of something else.

    "Hahaha��" Heughed dryly, coughing in the middle of it. "Both you and I know it''s not that easy. If I just recklessly throw him out, the kingdom would be in jeopardy with his absence."

    Gwen naturally frowned at the harsh reality that presented itself to her.

    "Even so, I don''t agree with your decision to keep him, father. In order to save the kingdom, we MUST remove all the thorn that is inside, no matter how difficult the process will be."

    The Lioness King smiled when he heard his daughter say such words. Even so, Gwen could see there was apparent trace of concern on her father''s face when he looked at her.

    "Hear me carefully, my dear daughter. I know you want to get rid of him, but you must be very careful in your endeavor. Remember I taught you to only fight wars that you can win. That Fantumar is very strong, my dear... And that''s before we put the Cantiacis in the equation."

    Hearing her father''s care for her, Gwen''s gaze turned even more firm. "I am not afraid, father. I have prepared and groomed a sizable number of knights that I can trust to protect our kingdom in thest few months.. This is also the reason why we should never free the Cantiaci Prince, that bastard Edward."

    "Trust in this prediction of mine, father. The moment we release him, I''m one hundred percent sure the Cantiaci will immediatelyunch their attack again on us, just give me more time"

    "Yes... yes... I can clearly see that those knights of yours really have grown��"

    The king Suddenly realize something and ask

    "But Gwen, I still wonder where was that knight who won the Tournament? The champion�� Lanzo�� I still wonder why is he not joining your group? ��Did he go to another kingdom?"

    Gwen was startled by her father''s question. She swiftly recovered her bearing and said, "He... Just forget about him, father. He''s not interested in bing a knight." At the end of her words, a helpless sigh escaped unconsciously.

    The Lioness King was taken aback by the unexpected development. "Wow... that boy seems to be more interesting than I thought to make my daughter like this. Hahaha..."

    He then stared straight at Gwen and said, "I can''t almost recognize you anymore, my dear daughter. You are so... amazing. Are you really my sweet baby girl?"

    When the king put his hands on her shoulder, Gwen quickly put both her hand around him and hug her father. There was a moment of silence for both of them.

    "Tell me, daughter. Truthfully." Gwen nodded her head at her father''s words. "Are you happy?"

    The unanticipated question caught Gwen off guard. She really didn''t know what to say for a moment. These days she could easily speak about policy and politics but surprisingly this question seemed to be the hardest one to answer. Much to her surprise, suddenly what resurfaced on her mind was an argument she has with a particr person 6 months ago.

    She quickly shook her head, trying not to think about it. Unbeknownst to her, Gwen''s reaction caused the Lioness King to be interested in what she was thinking about. But she quickly answers her best not to make her father worried.

    "Of course, I am happy, father. You are here in my arms, what else could I ask for?" Gwen answered with a smile.

    The Lioness King chuckled as he looked at his daughter. "Hahaha�� Gwen, that''s not what I meant and you know it."

    The King put both hand on her shoulder and stare her in the eyes and sid in a serious tone.

    "Dear daughter you know... I can''t always be here for you�� I''m afraid..."

    "Don''t say that, father,." said Gwen slowly, while sadness gradually appeared on her face.

    The Lioness King thought about something and said.

    "Gwen�� I worry for you... you know there''s another way to make the kingdom safer"

    It was apparent that what her father said has shaken Gwen, as the Lioness King could clearly see her daughter lose herposure. Gwen herself seemed to have guessed what her father was trying to say.

    "It''s been an announce officially that King Uther will step down from his throne and give the reins to his son, Prince Arthur. And for that, the Logress Kingdom has officially sent their intention to ask your hand for marriage"

    The Lioness King took out a letter with a Logress Kingdom stamp from his sleeve and gave it to Gwen as he said, "I will not force you, my daughter. You can choose your own path. Whatever it is�� I will support you."

 Chapter 415 - Greed

    <h4>Chapter 415: Greed</h4>

    Within one of the small houses near the dock of Lioness port, four figures seem to have met secretly.

    "Lord Fantumar, my king demands to know your standing on this matter."

    Right after an audience with the king, the Cantiaci emissary secretly met up with the second most powerful person in Lioness, the wealthy Lord Fantumar.

    It was a secret meeting that was attended by only four people, the two of them and Sir Breunor the Dread knight and Fantumar''s son, Abe.

    Abe was quite surprised to see that his father was more silent than usual, as he was disrespected by the Cantiaci family. He had expected a more visceral reaction.

    "So, how will it be, Lord Fantumar? It has been 6 months and the Queen will not ept it! If this goes on any longer, she will not hesitate to break the agreement!"

    Abe had always followed his father along on business rted meetings since he was a boy, but for thest two years he had been apanying his father more frequently. He needed all the training he could get, in terms ofmunicating and negotiating with powerful figures.

    Lately, his father had increasingly been involving himself in politics.? Each day, his father revealed a side of him Abe never knew existed. Recently, every meeting he joined was more surprising than thest.

    For one, his father never wished for the throne. He thought it was merely a flippant disy of power that only came with a horde of problems. His exact words were, "The throne is nothing but a big chunk of metal, a burden."

    To Fantumar, the title of "king" was merely that: a title. One that evoked power and respect, but actually held none. For him, the real power came from money. With money he could buy loyalty. He had already bought the Dread knight and half of the kingdom''s knights were simrly sitting in his pocket.

    The only loyalty he really believed in was a loyalty to wealth. After all, even those allegedly honorable knights could be bought, and it was only easier to buy the corrupt ministers. Having pieces ofnd here and there would also buy the nobles, keeping them under his control as well.

    In the past dozen years, he had managed to expand his power, even using the help of the marauders, clearing out some useless nobles and redistributing thend to those who supported him. This gives him a lot of pressure from the knight of the Divine order. But again with enough money, he could pay off for the order to look the other way.

    Unfortunately, as of right now, he wasn''t able to buy off more powerful figures without creating more tension between him and the current reigning nobles, and this tension would only mean less money.

    His greed didn''t stop him from bing the richest man in Lioness, so his next target would be to be the richest man in the south of Briton.

    Therefore, after years of nning it was finally the time to execute his n. Having the two sides, Fantumar, and the Cantiaci to share the Lioness power.

    With the Lioness having no male heir, it''s apparent that whoever marries the princess would be the future ruler of the Lioness.

    Prince Edward, the third prince of the Cantiaci. He was smart, good-looking, and quite sessful being a champion silver knight of the divine order. The young prince has been friends with the princess for quite some time as well.

    Matchmaking the two of them would be the best scenario for the Cantiaci and Fantumar.? With this Fantumar wouldn''t just keep his power in Lioness, he could even expand with all thend and business prepared by the Cantiaci.

    This would be the fastest way to reach his dream. Having controlled the two biggest southern ports that were a gateway to the world would make him the richest man in the whole Briton.

    At least that was the n until the young prince of Cantiaci suddenly attacked the princess convoy after the tournament.

    "If your stupid prince had just listened to my orders and follow the n, then none of this would have happened!"

    Fantumar''s previously repressed anger suddenly boiled to the surface, infuriated as he thought about how that stupid prince ruined his n.

    At that time, The Cantaici prince was supposed to wait until the Dread knight came, but he was far too emotional after the utter shame he faced at the tournament.

    "The Lioness king should be willingly giving up his throne by now. But no! He just had to be the one showing off his ego!... even if he had to, why does he need to show himself personally! Moron! He ruined everything!"

    This time Fantumar was not concerned about showing his temper with the Cantiaci Emissary.

    The rage was clearly evident in his face because the emissary unconsciously took a step back. The room was immediately charged with anxious energy.

    "Lord Fantumar, please give us your advice, I am afraid the king will not wait. We, the Cantiaci, Might have to start preparing for war!"

    Fantumar never wishes for war, he never really cares about the lives of the knights and the people. Mainly because war was always bad for business.

    War would only make the trading stop and lead to less money, hence the reason why he had been preventing it from happening.

    At least, that was what he always said to his son. But at this time, Abe looked on with concern as his father''s expression was more calctive than usual.

    Fantumar give a long sigh before saying

    "Unfortunately, it seems war is the only option now."

    This sentence shocked everyone in the room intoplete silence. The emissary''s eyes shifted around nervously.

    Fantumar then began to exin.

    "The problem was that princess, she has been slowly gaining support from the people and nobles alike. She also has encircled herself with her trusted knights."

    At this time Fantumar stares at his son.

    "How many are now under her directmand, son?"

    "...ermm.. thirty father.. maybe more��"

    "Huh.. you can''t even get your number right Abe! Please don''t keep disappointing me!"

    Fantumar then asked the Dreadknight and he gives the full report. The princess has close to 50 knights that she recruited slowly, added with sir Yvain own knight, total there were about 200 knights plus around two thousand guards. That''s from Lioness city alone. He starts counting the number of all knights and the militia the Lioness king could gather from all over the cities.

    This line of discussion somehow worries Abe.

    "Are you really considering war father?"

    "Yes, you know I wouldn''t resort to this unless there was another way. The problem is we are running out of time"

    "What do you mean father?"

    Fantumar took out a letter, it appears toe from one of his spies.

    "A new piece of information had juste to light... King Uther of the Logress who will be stepping down from his throne has finally sent over his proposal to marry princess Gweh to the future King Arthur."

    This time the Emissary was surprised

    "How�� How urate is this?"

    "Very urate. And I am telling you right now that the princess will ept. She''s very smart and she will not let this chance go."

    "This�� This is very bad news for us..."

    "Yes! If this marriage actually does go through, then you can forget about Lioness, its territories will merge with Logress by then."

    "Then what should we do��? What advice can you give, Lord Fantumar? Should we announce war now? Won''t the Logress interfere?"

    "No... Not that kind of war�� to ensure the stability of the kingdom I disagree with a long open war, we should make a swift and decisive move!"

    Fantumar was suddenly drawn to his own thought before he said

    "Emissary, I will write a letter to your king. I will prepare everything. This needs to be done covertly and swiftly�� We cannot let this information leak."

    The emissary was ted after Fantumar write down something he said

    "I need an answer from your King immediately"

    He epted the letter Fantumar handed him. He then hastily left the secret meeting ce.

    Fantumar turned around, and absentmindedly he rubbed his temple. He then faced the Dread knight and his son.

    "This will be a great and vital turning point for the Fantumar family. Sir Breunor, prepare your knights and go wait for my instructions."

    The ck knight nodded and left the ce promptly.

    As for Abe, he appears to be hesitant, which was quickly sensed by his father.

    "Son, this is a very necessary step for your learning. Some things need to be done this way, you must get used to the gruesomeness of it. Don''t disappoint me, son!"

    Abe nodded to his father but he himself can''t help but feel worried.

    ------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 416 - The Pack

    <h4>Chapter 416: The Pack</h4>

    Deep within the Forbidden Forest, several figures could be seen running at an amazing speed.

    Wsshh!!

    The figures were all furry, loomingrge and ominous, with bodies twice the size of normal humans, armed with sharp ws and fangs. They were the Fey wolf forms, and they were dashing through the dense forest in a single formation, twigs and branches snapping violently past them.

    All five of the hulking figures had been running around, hunting together in a pack as wasmon for their species. The leader of the pack, situated at the front of the group, had red and ck fur. The other three directly behind him had brown coats, while the one tailing the group was stark white.

    They had been chasing prey around the dense forest, not stopping until their target had been hunted down. They had reached a small clearing when, suddenly, they all heard it.

    "Awooooo!!!"

    The sound of howling reverberated throughout the forest. It was a call for all five of them to immediately stop what they were doing and follow the sound.

    They turned back, beginning to sprint yet again. The five wolves finally arrived at a small hut not far from the Feleanion Forest.

    Slowly, all five of them transfigured back to their human forms. They took some clothes that were hanging outside of the hut, before opening its creaky wooden door, making their way inside.

    "Brother Emery, has it been an hour already? That was fast."

    Emery, who was standing in front of a huge table, turned around to greet them.

    "Don''t worry, that should be enough. Please take a seat, all of you�� Glita, Tyra, Lelith, Lilith and you too, Morgana."

    All five of the Fey sisters sat on the chairs lined throughout the table before Emery pulled out a small knife.

    "I am sorry, this will sting a bit."

    Emery made cuts on each of their hands, drawing blood from their palms, just a little bit each. He squeezed the blood into small vials and started to mark them.

    "How is it brother?! Is it working?!"

    "Just a moment, Glita, please be patient."

    Emery put a drop of liquid into each of the vials of blood, watching them slowly meld with one another. Afterwards, he used his special apothecary skills.

    [Fragmentation]

    The liquid coagted, floating gently into the air. They were suspended there for a moment, hovering slowly into a singr mass, before suddenly separating into three different colours: a huge red orb, a sparkling white one and one tiny droplet, which had a shimmering crimson hue.

    He then used [Analyze] on the red colored liquid; information instantly started to materialize in his head.

    "This one is Glita''s."

    [Human - Female]

    [Battle Power - 20]

    [Spirit Force - 22]

    [Element Affinity - Ice and nt]

    [Spirit Aptitude B]

    This was the information that Emery had received. He was able to glean information regarding any individual using the blood of the subject, filtered with a special liquid thought by Gaious. He managed to use this technique after learning human anatomy from the old magician.

    Emery was extremely satisfied with the results. It was such a sess to be able to check the stats of any subject, this made things so much more convenient for him.

    "Okay, Glita. In a week you have increased two more spirit forces, very good. Now, next."

    Emery moved on to the next orb of filtered blood, still hoveringnguidly in the air. "This one is Tyra, the eldest."

    [Human - Female]

    [Battle power - 21]

    [Spiritt force - 22]

    [Element Affinity - Earth and nt]

    [Spirit Aptitude C]

    "And these two are the twins, Lilith and Leylith."

    [Human - Female]

    [Battle power - 20]

    [Spiritt force - 17]

    [Element Affinity - Wind and nt]

    [Spirit Aptitude C]

    [Human - Female]

    [Battle power - 21]

    [Spiritt force - 16]

    [Element Affinity - Wind and nt]

    [Spirit Aptitude C]

    "Finally, let me see yours, Morgana."

    [Human - Female]

    [Battle power - 25]

    [Spiritt force - 38]

    [Element Affinity - Fire, nt and Darkness]

    [Spirit Aptitude A]

    "Now you, on the other hand, have had a spirit force increase of 4 within a week. These are great results, Morgana."

    Emery''s words made all the other sisters glower at her in jealously. The usually cold Morgana couldn''t help but let a soft, satisfied smile spread on her face.

    "Oh, Brother Emery! You really have broken our sister�� What did you do to her?!"

    "What?! What did I do?" Emery frowned, slightly confused at the usation.

    "Our sister Morgana has turned more beautiful with her smile because of you! You must take responsibility!"

    Emery smiled awkwardly in response, while Morgana turned around violently, instantly throwing a murderous nce in the direction of Glita, the youngest of the siblings.

    "Haha, I don''t think I understand what you mean. She''s always been beautiful since I''ve known her."

    Upon saying this, Emery suddenly realized Morgana was blushing, directly avoiding eye contact with him, as her gaze was glued on the floor. He quickly added, "All of you are beautiful�� Haha."

    The situation in the hut suddenly turned rowdy, the sisters talking excitedly amongst themselves, all while teasing Morgana and yfully poking at her cheeks. They went on like this for a bit until Tyra finally cut in.

    "We do somehow feel stronger though... I feel like I am closer and more aware of the things around me."

    Glita added, "Yes, Brother. I could''ve sworn that I was able to talk to a flower yesterday."

    "..."

    Emery simply stared at her, not sure that was possible...

    He took out another 5 vials that were sparkling gold in color and gave one to each of them.

    "Okay, this is for another week. We can check again next week."

    "Yes Brother Emery," all of them said in unison, save for Morgana, who stayed back in the room as the rest of them left.

    "You too, Morgana. I will be here for a while, there are still many things I have to check." Emery''s voice was rather curt and, at this, Morgana nodded and walked out of the hut, trailing silently after her sisters.

    With the sisters now gone, Emery then took out two vials and ced them side by side on the table. One was a golden vial simr to the ones he just gave to the girls, the other was a crimson vial he had been collecting all these weeks.

    Emery checked all the other ingredients ready on the table and said.

    "It''s finally time to try making it."

    ----------------------------------

    Dont Forget to join our monthly event at the Discord

    Discussion, Q&A, and giveaway coins!

    Join through this link - https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

    Or ess the link through my new website .avans.xyz

    Your participation are greatly needed.

 Chapter 417 - New Potions

    <h4>Chapter 417: New Potions</h4>

    The shimmering golden vial was his newest concoction, a recipe made by using the [Gaia Essence] he received from the high priestess.

    The golden liquid contained pure energy, just like a spirit stone. After several instances of trial and error, alongside various controlled tests, Emery finally came up with this new potion.

    [Gaia Serum - Tier 1]

    Its effects were simr to the green potion he received from Master Grom, but its quality was still far from reaching the level needed to pass into the spirit serum level.

    After going through his numerous tests, he concluded the potion ultimately did not give any benefits to his spirit force at all. He assumed it would only be useful for low rank acolytes.

    However, he still had to be really careful with this. From the knowledge he gained from the academy, spirit energy potions such as these were varied. There were many simr products made from different energy sources and they tended to be unstable, possessing the ability to ruin a person''s cultivation if not careful.

    Therefore, Emery has been testing it out weekly in small doses, utilizing the Fey sisters as his subjects. With all of them having different aptitudes, it would provide him with a better understanding of the serum''s specifications and ways to increase its effectiveness in the future.

    Now that he was more confident with the serum, he nned to start giving several dosages to Arthur as well, hence keeping his promise in aiding him to pull the sword.

    Aside from that, there was actually another reason he tested it on the Fey sisters in particr. The reason was the shiny crimson vial he was grasping in his other hand.

    Emery essed the recipe given to him by Silva and scanned the list of ingredients again. In order to create a sessful serum he needed three mainponents.

    [Fey Gene Blood] [Reagents] [Acid]

    Emery had been experimenting with various methods to separate the Fey genes from the blood. These were all came from the note given by Silva. The potion he made before doing the [fragmentation] was created to do the separation

    He also tried having them transform into the Fey state, having them stay that way for several hours and, shortly after returning to their human forms, he would collect fresh blood from them.

    He had been collecting tiny amounts of the Fey gene essence every week and today he finally had enough to experiment on.

    In terms of the reagents, Emery managed one with 100% potency by perfecting his blue powder recipe. [Reagent - Tier 2]

    As for the acid, fortunately, his one-seeded caracas flower had shown its effects. The caves he chose to nt the flower in was starting to bepletely infested with the red flower, covering the cave floors and creeping up their walls. Despite the results, they were somehow still in an early stage of growth. Emery carefully twisted a few of the flowers off their stems for his experiments.

    With half of the ingredients he required being unavable on Earth, he could only settle with what he currently had. This meant creating another new acid recipe, with his experience in this area Emery managed to barely create a tier 2 acid with the ingredients he had.

    [Acid potion - Tier 2]

    This was the result he ended up with. The two acid potions and reagents were now ready to bebined with the silvery crimson blood vial he collected from the girls. Finally, he began concocting the [Fey Gene Booster].

    Emery threw himself into his work, pouring himself into his experiments day in and day out. After a few days of beingpletely undisturbed, he was finally able to make a product that was ready for use. With shaky hands, he lifted the vial.

    [Fey Gene Booster Tier 1]

    [Potency Strength 32% - Failure]

    Emery cast [Fragmentation] on it, and started to work again in order to make a perfected version of the potion. He made dozens of prototypes, so he could select the best out of all of them for actual use.

    [Fey Gene Booster Tier 1]

    [Potency Strength 48% - Failure]

    Unfortunately, it was still a failure. He rubbed his fingers on his temple absentmindedly. Emery could see the third item, the blood, as it was continuously being dominated by the other pair of Tier 2 ingredients.

    He was just about to give up, his hand resting on his forehead exasperatedly, when he had an idea. His expression suddenly brightened as he grabbed his small knife and quickly cut his hand, drawing his own blood.

    When hebined it with the liquid and use [fragmentation] to his own blood he realizes he has more amount of silvery crimson blood on him. He hopes fey gene essence inside him will be the answer to it all, at least he hoped so.

    As soon as he put it in, the concoction immediately started to clot. The blood, the acid and the reagents all worked harmoniously together, bncing each other out to create the final product.

    [Fey Gene Booster Tier 1]

    [Potency Strength 92%]

    Emery was desperate to give the booster a try, but he suddenly thought of another way to make it stronger.

    He took a walk towards the shrine in order to meet the high priestessdy of theke. She greeted him with a delicate smile.

    "High priestess, forgive me if this seems strange, but I am wondering if it is possible to give me some of your�� Blood?"

    It was an awkward request but the high priestess was kind enough to ept. Not waiting any longer, after another day of concoction, he finally seeded.

    [Fey Gene Booster Tier 2]

    [Potency Strength 70%]

    Knowing the potion was limited and only made with what he had right now, Emery quickly consumed it. As he drank it, new information immediately started to emerge in his mind.

    [Your bloodline just went through purifying process]

    [Genes purified]

    [Fey Wolf gene essence percentage increased to 23%]

    [All wolf bloodline abilities increased]

    [Sense sharpness increased]

    [Stamina increased]

    [Regenerative abilities increased]

    An increase of two percent? This new information delighted Emery. Even the booster given by Bob only gave him a one percent increase. These new recipesbining with the other fey genes do seem very effective. He excitedly sped his hands together, grateful for finally achieved making the gene booster potion.

    Now all he had to do was make more for him and the sisters. Hopefully, this recipe would be enough to push him towards a breakthrough to Rank 4. Once he reached it, he would be able to start using the item given by the wolf patriarch.

    -------------------

    Author Note:

    Dear Earth Greatest Magus Reader, thank you for your support.

    Its really really amazing how much love and support you gave to me and the Novel

    My July Chapters are:

    Blood Elf Monarch 63 chapters

    Earth Greatest Magus 52 chapters

    This July I managed to write a total of 115 chapters, 5 chapters short of my monthly target, but I hope to finally reach it in August.

    These days I see more novels having 2000-3000 coins for their highest privilege tier, and honestly, I receive less this month for lowering my privilege price. But I don''t regret it and n to give the same price again this month.

    If you really wish to support me more, please do so by

    Reading my other two novels Blood Elf Monarch and Doomsday Pirs. Which all three are under the same universe, just different times and ces and will eventually intertwer.

    The Blood Elf Monarch is currently 5th rank in the spiritpetition and really needs much more support.

    It is my wish to have the new novel Blood Elf Monarch win thepetition. I hope with the promise of adaptation, it will make my dream/ our dream of having the whole universe; Emery, Tristan, and Alex from the Three novels be graphics or animation wille true.

    Today, I can finally and confidently say that my wife has fully supported me in being a writer. With this, I hope I can give even better content for you and all my supporters.

    Thank you for your support and don''t forget to join today''s event on discord. Thank you

    .

 Chapter 418 - Purification

    <h4>Chapter 418: Purification</h4>

    After spending several days collecting more ingredients and blood genes for the Fey sisters as well as High Priestess Nimue, Emery had managed to create more [Gene Booster] potions.

    Thus, at the moment, Emery could be seen downing those potions one by one.

    [Your bloodline just went through purifying process]

    [Genes purified]

    [Fey Wolf gene essence percentage increased to 24%]

    Emery smiled wryly at the notification appearing in his mind, showing he received an increase of one percent. It seemed his luck was running out, but he certainly would not stop there. After all, he still had more potions he could consume.

    Emery took another one and devoured it in one gulp. The next second, he could clearly feel a burning sensation happening throughout his body. The sensation was apparent, but wasn''t so painful that he wanted shout his lungs out. After a while, a familiar sequence of notifications appeared in his mind.

    [Your bloodline went through a purifying process]

    [Genes purified]

    [Sense sharpness increased]

    [Stamina increased]

    [Regenerative abilities increased]

    Emery received all these messages that told him all the strengthening he got, but there wasn''t a notification that stated an increase in his Gene Essence percentage.

    It took him another potion, which was also thest of this batch, before Emery could finally get the notification he was looking for.

    [Genes purified]

    [Fey Wolf gene essence percentage increased to 25%]

    Unfortunately, Emery had no more potions to drink.

    He can''t keep asking for more blood from the Fey sisters and the High Priestess for the potions. Not only would he feel ufortable from doing so, he also had ack of the potion''s main ingredient, the Caracas Flower.

    Hence, he wouldn''t be able to make any number of said potions for quite some time. It would probably take a few more months for the Caracas Flower to bloom and be ready to harvest.

    Emery also believed the current Tier 2 Gene Booster potion with 70% potency had already reached its limit. He would have to find a solution to increase the quality of the potion.

    One of the ways to do so was to have the gene blood sample of that witch, Meave. Thus, Emery just got more reason and motivation to catch the witch.

    In the end, Emery set aside those thoughts for the future and went ahead to check the status of his bloodline.

    [Bloodline Gene �C Fey Wolf]

    [Gene ssification �C Legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit : Rank 6]

    [Current Rank]

    [Rank 3 -The Fey Warden ]

    [25% Fey Wolf Essence ]

    It was said that when his bloodline gene essence passed the 30% milestone, Emery would be able to evolve his bloodline to Rank 4, and when that happened, he could finally start using the ritual item given to him by the Wolf Patriarch.

    Emery quickly activated his transformation ability and started doingps around the woods for a while.

    He was surprised as he felt his newfound power. It turned out his new purified blood gave a substantial bonus to his physical strength, as Emery could move much faster and feel his body much stronger than before. This deduction was also supported in the increase of battle power in his stats.

    Other than that, the upgrade had also, unexpectedly, affected his spirit core. Emery could feel a deeper connection to the nt element in the surrounding area.

    Knowing all the Fey sisters had nt in their list of elemental affinities, Emery believed this wasn''t a mere coincidence. There must be a corrtion between the Fey wolf and the nt element; if he got the chance, he would probably delve into it in the future.

    Now, as there was nothing else to do with his apothecary experiments, Emery decided it was time for him to return his attention to cultivation.

    ---

    Once again, Emery was seen sitting cross-legged deep inside the Forbidden Forest, cultivating with the help of [Nature Grasp]. Faint green-colored light could be seen swirling around his body before being absorbed.

    Momentster, a droplet of water suddenlynded on his head, as rain fell on the Forbidden Forest. Despite being drenched by the rainfall, Emery kept cultivating as if he didn''t even realize what was happening.

    Each water droplet that fell to the trees, branches, leaves, grasses and ground was connected to Emery, to the spirit energy that was linked to his spirit core. This brought a sensation onto him - one that couldn''t be described with words.

    It had been 6 months since he learnt the [Nature Grasp] spell and, with each passing day, Emery could feel his understanding of nature increasing greatly. Following it, was his cultivation.

    Four months ago, Emery had managed to breakthrough into the high foundation stage in his understanding of nt element. A monthter, the other two elements of his, Water and Earth, also followed suit.

    With all the remaining three elements he had reached the high foundation stage, it only took Emery a mere several days in the Khaos space to finally breakthrough and step into the next realm, bing a Rank 8 acolyte.

    This had happened 3 months ago.

    Since then, Emery had an understanding or rather, a realization that, unless he cultivated his three natural elements, spending 24/7 in the Khaos space would only lead to another bottleneck like before. Therefore, he told Killgragah and tried to make thetter understand his point.

    Surprisingly, even though the dragon looked annoyed by it, it had been a while since the former became strict on him. Seeing the dragon didn''t change towards him, Emery believed it had hid something from him.

    As for thest three months, Emery spent a month worth of time in the Khaos space, as well as in the wilderness, alternating between the two. In between, he also took well-deserved breaks - returning to the estate, tending to his garden, experimenting on his potions, and so on.

    Emery smiled looking at the information came to mind when checking the symbol in his palm

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 419 - The Progress

    <h4>Chapter 419: The Progress</h4>

    Completely ignoring his body which waspletely soaked by the rain, Emery once again checked the symbol on his hand.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power : 60 (45)]

    [Spirit Force : 291 (216)]

    [nt Spirit �C High-Foundation]

    [Water Spirit �C High-Foundation]

    [Earth Spirit �C High-Foundation]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 4]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    A total of 41 point increase in spirit force, 9 point increase in battle power; these were the culmination of growth Emery attained after 3 months of training and breaking through to Rank 8.

    The most obvious improvement, that he could vividly feel, was definitely his battle power. He received a total of 4 points from Fey bloodline purification and the 5 he received came gradually from the spirit force improvements and the breakthroughs to the rank 8 acolytes.

    At the moment, Emery was confident he could bulldoze through any of the knights in Briton without using any skill or spell buff. His 45 battle power, despite being restricted, would enable him to do so.

    Emery couldn''t help but feel satisfied, as he looked at the number. If he could maintain this rate of improvement, he believed he could reach Rank 9 within two years, just in time for the next recall.

    Rank 9 was the other big stepping stone for all acolytes. Other than the obvious increase in power, reaching Rank 9 would grant an acolyte the ability to cast Rank 5 spells. The time when an acolyte could finally make a difference in a battle.

    This target of Rank 9 was also a task given by his master, Magus Xion, to him. The esteemed magus even specifically told him to reach such rank before he came to the third year at the Magic Academy. It seemed this threshold was a minimal requirement for acolytes to survive in the third year especially with the escted condition with the elves.

    At the moment, Emery was still in his cultivation training, which was supported by [Nature Grasp].

    He had been doing this method of cultivation for months and nothing substantial happened. But for thest two weeks, things were certainly different.

    Since the improvement in his blood essence, Emery had a much easier time channeling his [Nature Grasp] spell toward his surroundings. It was as if nature itself helped him do the task and thus the reason he was surprised by the phenomenon.

    The urrence that happened during the rain further supported Emery''s reasoning. Every drop of water that fell on the Earth seemed able to make rhythms in his spiritual core and, following that, was a gush of spirit force.

    There was nothing new in the way he cultivated or cast the spell. The only thing different was the fact he had improved his Fey blood genes.

    Therefore, Emery had started to believe there was a corrtion between his bloodline and his capability in cultivating the natural elements around him.

    Emery gradually had an easier time cultivating. Something in his bloodline was helping himprehend the natural elements.

    Thanks to the [Nature Grasp] spell, Emery''s mind and spirit was wholly concentrated on Gaia''s spirit, that existed all around him. With each passing second, he went deeper and deeper into Gaia, connecting to the source of spirit energy.

    A notification appeared in Emery''s mind, but he was unfazed by it, as he was still submerged in cultivation.

    [Your spirit force increased]

    This time, it wasn''t only his spirit force that was enhanced.

    Emery could tell and feel his whole body was brimming with strength. A kind of miraculous energy was circting throughout his entire body and coursing through uncontrobly.

    His body also seemed to empower this energy and all the excess of power swiftly receded back to his dark core, before being circted to his three other elements - Earth, Water and nt.

    The deluge of energy that just pervaded his body and spirit core, caused Emery to be so excited that no amount of rain would remove him from his concentration.

    Slowly but surely, bit by bit, Emery could tell his green-colored spirit element was being drawn of energy and his understanding regarding the said element was improving at a breakneck pace.

    Then, a notification abruptly popped into his mind.

    [Congrattions! You have reached a breakthrough in the nt Element]

    [nt Spirit �C Peak-Foundation]

    ''Wow'' eximed Emery in his heart.

    This was a progress he never thought he would be able to achieve. After all, it had only been months since he reached the high foundation stage in nt element. Never in his wildest dreams did Emery imagine he would be able to reach the peak foundation stage this fast.

    His [Nature Grasp] spell and the purification of his Fey blood were the only things that could exin this extraordinary achievement.

    However, before Emery could further bask in it, he suddenly perceived the green-colored spirit in him starting to move abnormally. It tried to push through and into his dark core, affecting the flow of spirit in his dark core.

    As a result, the cirction of spirit energy in Emery''s body was interrupted, causing him excruciating pain.

    He can feel the green color spirit which were supposed to circting outside of the dark core has started to engulf its center

    The result was more pain that reverted to his whole body. Emery couldn''t stop himself from spitting out blood.

    "What the hell is happening?!" said Emery in a hoarse voice, while clutching his chest as the pain swiftly grew. He quickly stopped the [Nature Grasp], and thankfully, the pain also gradually subsided following the inactivation.

    While Emery was wondering what had just happened, a notification that instantly spelled the confusion away came into his mind.

    [Your Dark Core became erratic]

    Emery instantly stood up from his cross-legged position due to the shock. He still felt the pain in his chest when Stabilizing his wobbly body.

    He felt something bothered him so he immediately tried to cast a few spells in his repertoire.

    Then to hisplete horror, none of them manifested.

 Chapter 420 - Severed

    <h4>Chapter 420: Severed</h4>

    The notification that stated his dark core had be erratic brought an untold amount of shock; so much Emery''s mind went nk for a moment. In fact, things swiftly moved toward the worst direction after said notification.

    Not only did he lose the ability to cast any spell, the notification was also thest thing he saw from the symbol on his hand. He tried to bring up his stats and expected the familiar window to appear on his mind. But, the result was nil - nothing happened.

    Bad news. This was definitely a huge, disastrous problem for him.

    Without even wasting a mere second, Emery immediately bolted as fast as he could toward the direction where the stone formation was.

    His heartbeat grew faster and louder as he ran through the woods, hoping that Killgragah had a solution for this unexpected problem. The dark core, after all, was the dragon piece of work.

    A few minutester, Emery arrived at the stone formation and immediately shouted with all his might. "Killgragah! Open up! Something is wrong with me!" Emery''s voice trembled greatly, clearly showing his anxiety over this matter.

    Deprived of his ability to cast spells, Emery could only hope that the dragon could listen to his shout. Otherwise, this matter would definitely turn into a mess with dire consequences he certainly couldn''t handle.

    At the end of the day, this would be the end credit for Emery, if hepletely lost the ability to ess the symbol on his palm.

    Fortunately, his worry was unwarranted as Emery soon saw a ck line manifested in the empty air. It gradually grew before spreading out into a standing rectangr shape, opening up the path.

    The Khaos space was basically Killgragah''s domain, therefore, thetter should be able to directly find out what happened as soon as he entered.

    As expected, the moment Emery stepped into the familiar dark space, the voice of Killgragah could be heard resounding through the air. "Huh! I knew this would happen! Come closer!"

    Emery became half-assured when he heard the dragon''s words. It seemed thetter had an inkling of what was going on with him, which was good news.

    With just a nce from its part, Killgragah had caused Emery''s body to rise up to the sky. In the next moment, a glowing energy diffused out of the former and went into thetter.

    In the blink of an eye, Emery perceived a foreign force going into his body and, with it, an extraordinary sensation overcame him. It was as if he had just been struck by a chain of lightning.

    As Emery waited for Killgragah''s examination, he noticed the dragon, who normally became emotional about the slightest thing, suddenly looked serious.

    "Those three elements will be the downfall of you!" Killgragah muttered, before adding a scoff in the end.

    In the meantime, the ''chain of lightning'' sensation that Emery felt coursing through his body still didn''t stop. Instead, it became even fiercer, as it kept jolting him painfully with each passing moment. Naturally, he gave his all to hold himself together.

    Unfortunately, the examination Emery initially assumed would only go on for a dozen minutes or an hour at best continued for several hours, until he no longer had the capability to bear the excruciating pain.

    Emery was about to fall unconscious and say hello to the dark abyss when a loud sound jolted him out. "Don''t you dare to give up now, kid!!"

    Upon hearing the dragon''s words, as well as the threatced on it, Emery quickly brought his consciousness out of its lethargic state and gathered his focus into something - anything to keep him awake and hold on, as he couldn''t afford to lose consciousness now!

    Suddenly, something he had buried and confined into the deepest crevice of his mind, a matter he had forced himself to neglect for more than 6 months, poured out to him. The face of a girl, her tears and the words - goodbye.

    Emery gritted his teeth in exasperation, clenching his fist so hard he didn''t realize his fingers had dug into his palm. Then, he screamed his heart out!

    "ARGHHHH!!!"

    BOOOOMMM!!!

    An explosion of energy abruptly materialized in Emery''s dark core and bursted out at lightspeed velocity. The energy avnche swiftly made its way throughout his whole body, spreading out to all its parts.

    Killgragah let Emery go of its grasp and thetter swiftly fell to the ground in a half kneeling position on the floor. His breathing was extremely ragged, as if there was no air around him. A momentter, the thing he had awaited, the familiar notification, once again popped into his mind.

    [Your dark core had evolved]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 5]

    [Your spirit force had increased tremendously]

    Emery''s situation at the moment was like he had finally got off from a knot that nearly bound him to death. He once again felt the existence of his dark core and, following it, was the symbol on his hand.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power : 60 (45)]

    [Spirit Force : 312 (236)]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 5]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    Finally, the dark core upgrade that Emery thought he would get before he breakthrough to Rank 8 acolyte finally came and, with it, was another 20 points boost in spirit force. He closed his eyes and delved into his body. He could certainly feel his dark core was even stronger than before.

    Emery was extremely delighted that Killgragah was willing to help him this time. He truly didn''t know what he would have done if thetter decided to ignore him.

    But then, Emery suddenly realized something was missing, causing his expression to change greatly.

    Horror entirely filled Emery''s face as he discovered that he couldn''t feel the connection to the three other elements he had. He was shocked, confused and terrified by the unforeseen development.

    Didn''t believe what he was perceiving, Emery once again delved into his body and double checked. He saw that all three were still there, next to his dark core. However, he couldn''t channel his energy into them.

    Emery groggily turned his head to the dragon and said stutteringly, "Killgragah... What''s�� happening?"

    Unexpectedly, the dragon appeared to be a little annoyed by the question.

    With a dark tone, it said, "Kid�� do you know how much I spent to help out your problem...?!"

    "And you still dare toin to me?!"

    Realizing he had said something wrong, Emery swiftly tried to amend it. "Oh...! I mean. Thank you, supreme being! I am forever grateful for your helping hand�� But, please bestow me some of your wisdom in this matter"

    Killgragah was silent for a moment before it opened its mouth and spoke in nonchnt manner, "It''s simple, actually. I helped enhance your dark core and severed the connection it had with your three elements. This way, your problem is solved."

    "Severed..." muttered Emery one more time, as he couldn''t believe what he just heard. This word was a very terrifying word for his current situation.

    "What do you mean exactly by the word severed, supreme being? Please exin it to me..."

    Emery swore he saw Killgragah shrug its shoulders as it said, "Nothing to exin, kid. It''s exactly what the word implies." The dragon noticed the look on Emery''s face and continued, "It is what it is, kid. Your three elements were fighting against the dark core, to the point that it became unstable. And because of that, I had to invest my months of energy to solve this situation of yours, kid."

    Hearing that, Emery became worried once again. He was clearly grateful that Killgragah was willing to help. However, he was also anxious as he didn''t know what kind of consequences he would receive from severing the other three elements of his.

    Killgragah stared directly at Emery, clearly knowing what thetter was thinking about and said, "Just forget about them, kid. Your poor aptitude made it impossible for you to keep all four of them. Just stick with the darkness element, as it is the best choice for you. Me and Khaos will make you the strongest Dark Magus you could only ever dream of before."

    Emery was silent for a moment before he nodded. He was grateful, but his heart also was full of worries. In fact, he still had one very important question.

    "Killgragah, you are able to reattach it again, right?"

    Noticing the look on Emery''s face, Killgragah scoffed and said, "At the way you are now? Very unlikely. Just do like I say and ce your focus on being the master of Khaos!"

    Emery was grateful for the things Killgragah did to help him. But he couldn''t help but think thetter let this all happen on purpose.

    Looked like it was time to check this matter with the High Priestess of Gaia.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 421 - The Seed

    <h4>Chapter 421: The Seed</h4>

    As the problem with his dark core waspletely solved and even got upgraded in the process, not only could Emery once again use [Spatial Gate] to move outside the Khaos space, he also felt the spell was much easier to cast and the gate formed was more stable than before.

    When he walked out of the gate and stepped onto the stone formation, Emery swiftly checked his darkness spells one by one out of curiosity to see their improvement, as he was sure all of those spells had been certainly enhanced as well.

    [Hide in Shadow], [Enfeeble de] and [Dark Matter]; one at the time, Emery casted each spell and witnessed their current prowess. As expected, they had undergone a substantial improvement, which definitely would help him in the future.

    Another unexpected benefit was his [Spatial Storage] spell, allowing him to have his own personal space pocket inside of him to use. Now, that space was erged two fold, which was a really great boon for him.

    The previously one meter cubic space had be a 2 meter cubic, and more space meant more objects to store, which resulted in convenience. This was definitely something to be happy about.

    Unfortunately, no matter how much his spells had improved, Emery certainly got a mixed feeling regarding this ''upgrade''. He couldn''t ept the fact that, from now on, he wouldn''t be able to ess his three other elements, which automatically tranted into the spells on their branches.

    He couldn''t ess his [Shadow Root Binding], [Jade Skin], [Shadow Mist] and all the other spells. Among the list of now inessible spells were even his two important spells: [Fragmentation] and [Nature Grasp], especially thetter, which was something he couldn''t live without.

    Therefore, Emery swiftly casted [Spatial Gate] and headed to the shrine. He had to see the High Priestess. Hopefully, she had a more eptable solution for him.

    The moment he stepped into the shrine, the Lady of the Lake apparently had been waiting for him with a concerned look on her face.

    "I can see that you''re having a huge trouble, Emery."

    Emery was surprised for a moment and then said, "Please, High Priestess. If you have any way to better fix this problem, please tell me."

    High Priestess Nimue slowly walked over to him and touched his forehead to check his current condition. After a while, Emery could see the former''s face turned even more troubled than before.

    The High Priestess let go and walked towards the tree before putting her hand on it. She kept her touch on the tree for quite some time, but Emery knew he couldn''t interrupt whatever the former was doing at the moment. With how big of a problem he got himself into, he patiently waited for the former''s answer.

    A few minutester, the High Priestess finally turned to him. "Emery��"

    Emery could see the High Priestess still troubled, as she fell into thoughts for a moment.

    "What is it, High Priestess? You can tell me directly."

    High Priestess Nimue looked at him with aplicated gaze and eventually opened her mouth. "Gaia may have something for you, but it will take days to prepare. Therefore, you should leave this ce ande backter."

    Hearing there was an opportunity for him was enough to bring joy to Emery''s face.

    He then gave his utmost gratitude to the High Priestess as well as Gaia, before he exited the shrine. While waiting for that ''something'', Emery decided to spend his time in the vige together with the Fey sisters.

    ---

    Three days had passed, and Emery still hadn''t been summoned by the High Priestess. He wasn''t sure why, but these few days he was more anxious than usual. He considered barging into the shrine when Chief Brenun came looking for him and handed him a small box.

    Emery had a confused look on his face as he received the box.

    Hearing it was from the High Priestess, he swiftly opened the box with gusto. Inside, there was a green seed as big as a peanut lying peacefully.

    There was a certain glowing from a seed that quickly made him realize how precious this seed was.

    Bewildered expression once again decorated Emery''s face as he asked the vige chief. "What is this, chief?"

    As if he had expected the question, Chief Brenun quickly replied, "This is from the High Priestess. She said you should try casting your spells again after you eat it."

    Emery nodded at that. Then, he asked a question that bothered him. "Chief, why didn''t the High Priestess give me this herself?"

    "The High Priestess, at the moment, was unavable. But she said she will see you when you can make it bloom."

    Emery was stunned by the message the High Priestess left for him. It was too cryptic, especially the mysterious seed.

    The spell the High Priestess meant must be [Nature Grasp]. But if he couldn''t even ess his spirit then how could he cast the spell?

    Leaving with questions in his mind, Emery made his way deep into the Forbidden Forest. He headed in the direction of a special spot that would allow him to cultivate in silence.

    The moment he reached his usual spot, Emery took out the small seed from the box. Before consuming it, he decided to use [Analyze] on it because he was curious what exactly the object the High Priestess gave him.

    [Analyze]

    A momentter, a notification appeared on his mind, disying the information of the seed; it surprised him.

    [Heart of the Tree]

    There was nothing except the name of the seed, which was truly surprising.

    Though still in doubt, Emery eventually threw the seed into his mouth and waited for it to take effect. At first, there was nothing, but then, he slowly felt a warm sensationing to his chest which was definitely from the seed. Therefore, Emery quickly delved into his body to see what was going on.

    He could see the seed gradually dissolving and being absorbed into his body. After a few moments, there was a certain jolt in his body and Emery suddenly felt a foreign force going inside his spirit core and starting to gradually form next to his dark core. It was forming into a light in the shape of the seed itself.

    After a while, Emery then realized the process wasplete and, strangely, there was no notification in his mind at all or any information from his palm.

    What was it that the high priestess just gave to him?

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 422 - Insignificant

    <h4>Chapter 422: Insignificant</h4>

    Hours had passed since the little seed formed inside of him. The tiny seed hovered over his dark core and spun slowly, surrounded by the three-colored elements.

    He concentrated for quite a while, before he managed to feel a subtle connection with the seed. The feeling was simr to having a long vine coiled on all four of his limbs, and each of his movements felt more in tune with nature now.

    As instructed by the High Priestess, Emery tried to cast the [Nature Grasp] spell.

    Now that he was trying it consciously, it took him a few minutes of intense concentration before his mind became one with his surroundings again, a sign of the skill''s activation.

    Oddly, the spirit energy he received from the spell did channel into his dark core. Instead, it was absorbed by the seed.

    While [Nature Grasp] was active, he could tell the three elements inside his body were glowing a little bit brighter.

    Right now, he wanted to savor the victory of being able to cast this single nt spell; however, he couldn''t cast any other spells he had, be it nt, earth or water.

    It seemed like the path connecting his core to those three elements had disappeared, leaving him unable to harness their power even though he was still able to perceive those elements.

    Whatever was happening, it''s definitely out of his currentprehension.

    Emery spent the next few days concentrating on his core and cultivating the natural elements, still to no avail. Normally he would receive a notification of spirit force increase. But this time, he couldn''t feel anything rather than a constant glow of the colorful elements and the seeds.

    Not sure if he was doing it right and not willing to waste time, Emey was forced to once again seek the High Priestess for counsel, but yet again, he was stopped by the chief. Something about the high priestess doing a close door cultivation for a while.

    At this point he had no choice but to consult another ''expert''.

    He ran towards the stone formation and entered the Khaos space, only to feel Killgragah''s annoyed stare at him. The dragon was enraged that, after receiving an upgrade to his dark core, Emery was still wasting too much time outside the khaos space.

    The dragon kept on sarcastically asking him to cultivate his dark core, before he stopped talking and narrowed its eyes at Emery. Killgragah had finally realized an anomaly in his spirit core.

    Emery mentioned the seed, but it appeared the all-knowing dragon had no knowledge of it. But for the dragon, the anomaly seemed to be too tiny, insignificant to be a problem to Emery''s dark core.

    He sighed and added.

    "Boy�� For a human, rank 8 is the peak of one''s spirit foundation, while rank 9 is known as the core formation�� It means, reaching rank 9 would finalize your foundation and solidify your core. I will say it again, stop ying around outside and focus on cultivating your dark core!"

    Usually, Emery would dismiss the dragon''s words as unimportant, but this time, he could feel the dragon''s sincerity, so he answered with a nod. It was true, he had not practiced in the Khaos space for a while, and thus he decided to take a few days to focus on training here.

    He sat cross-legged on the floor and began to concentrate on the flow of energy all around him.

    [Your spirit force has increased]

    [Your spirit force has increased]

    Emery rubbed his sore legs and stood up, before checking his spirit force using the symbol on his palm. A week had passed and the Khaos space shockingly gave him a six point increase in spirit force. That meant, his spirit force increased at double the rate then before.

    To make sure he wasn''t seeing things, he spent another week meditating in the ce. Yet again, the same thing happened.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power : 61 (46)]

    [Spirit Force : 324 (248)]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 5]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    Twelve points of increase in spirit force within a mere two weeks. He nodded and smiled while staring at the notification screen. At this rate, he could reach his target of 500 points in less than a year.

    Right after he finished thinking, the dragon spoke, as if reading his mind.

    "Hahahaha, kid�� I told you so! In no time, you would be able to open that door! Did you see now? I should have severed those elements ages ago! Aren''t I brilliant?! Hahaha!"

    Emery''s brows twitched. No matter what the dragon said, he was still unwilling to neglect his three other elements just like that. But on the other hand, he had been struggling for these past two years cultivating at such a slow pace and he would be lying if he said that speed increase did not make him happy.

    He was riding on top of his glee and he once more concentrated, not wanting to waste any of the energy all around him. Right as he closed his eyes, he felt energy rush into his dark core.

    [Your spirit force has increased]

    [Your spirit force has increased]

    He cultivated his spirit force for another week, before suddenly a movement from outside the stone formation caught his attention. Emery walked out of the space and saw Morgana approaching. Well, he did tell Morgana before to find him if something important happened.

    Besides, it was high time for him to take a break. He did make a lot of progress, after all.

    He walked closer and asked, "What is it?"

    Morgana showed him a little white parchment with a tiny writing in them

    "It''s a bird message from Camelot."

    Emery nodded, uncapped the scroll case and looked at the letter inside. There was only one simple message.

    "We have a lead on the witch''s whereabouts,e here and check �C Arthur."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 423 - Tracks

    <h4>Chapter 423: Tracks</h4>

    It has been months since Emeryst heard of anything regarding sightings of Maeve. Thest time he heard anything, the witch was seen skulking around at the north barbarians'' territory, across the border.

    At that moment, Arthur sent him the letter to ask for his presence in Camelot.

    The letter came right on time, as this could be a good time for Emery to start helping Arthur progress on his spirit force training as well.

    "You are going to Camelot then, it seems?" The red-haired girl next to him asked. "Can Ie?"

    Surely, Emery had no ns to bring her with him.

    This girl clearly had no persuasion-rted talents, but on the contrary, her gaze was enough for him to reconsider his decision. It reminded him of the fact he did not dedicate much time to train her in thest six months.

    Unfortunately, if he brought her along, he would waste too much time on the road. Besides, he couldn''t bring her through the [Spatial Gate]��

    Or could he?

    With his improvement in the darkness element, plus his stage 5 dark core advancement, perhaps he would be strong enough to take someone else with him this time??

    "Alright," Emery nodded, while Morgana stared at him in confusion. "Let''s give it a try."

    First, Emery concentrated and opened a gate somewhere close.

    If he was traveling by himself, it would be easier to interact with the gate, as his dark core and the gate would channel together. This time, he would need more energy and concentration to maintain the stability of the gate for someone else to get through.

    He asked Morgana to follow him and the girl entered without hesitation. They arrived in the middle of the woods, a few meters away from the vige.

    As he thought, this time he really was able to. He smiled and cast another gate further away, connecting to the stone formation he set near the edge of Camelot Forest.

    "Let''s go!"

    Again, it was a sessful cast, and both of them arrived in the Camelot Forest together.

    The first time Emery tried it, Morgana had already looked at him in amazement, but the second time, she took in her surroundings with wide eyes full of wonder, still unable to believe she had arrived in Camelot.

    Emery and Morgana went to the hall of the Divine Order Knights, as written in the letter.

    He knocked the door, peeked in and walked inside along with Morgana, to the shock of Gaious and Arthur.

    "I just sent the message this morning! Damn, you must be using some sort of magic spell, aren''t you?"

    Emery merely shrugged. He had no obligation to exin. Instead, he changed the topic and quickly inquired about Maeve.

    Arthur and Gaious looked at each other, nodded, and brought Emery to another room. The room was small, in the middle there was a table with three things covered in white sheets. The foul smell from them made Emery scrunch his nose and made Morgana turn away from the sight.

    Gaious uncovered the white sheet and showed three corpses and, as suspected, all three of them had the mark of the witch''s attack. Their body had turned into a pile of skin and bone.

    "This is Sir Robert, Logress'' golden knight and these two are his silver knights."

    There was no doubt, their deaths were the work of the witch. Emery asked for the ce where they were found. It was on the border between Logress and Norgales.

    As of now, it was a long shot and there was no reason to believe the witch would linger around there. Nheless, Emery still decided to check on that ce.

    This time, he decided to take Morgana with him. Leaving her in Logress would probably be safer, but on the other hand, it also brought back a lot of bad memories.

    Besides, Morgana had improved a lot ever since Emery kept giving her the Gaia serum.

    Just like their trip here, Emery took Morgana using his [Spatial Gate]. Due to the distance, it will take multiple casts, but Emery could feel that, since he reached rank 8, his spirit sense range jumped three times further than before.

    In three jumps, they arrived at the ce marked on their map.

    As the corpses were found four days ago, there was probably nothing else left for him to find.

    With the help of his spirit sense, he could pinpoint the location of the fight. Though it hasrgely faded, he could still smell the light iron from blood in the ce.

    After finding the exact spot of the fight, Emery had another way to track her.

    [Fey Transformation]

    Morgana looked at him transform and followed suit.

    With the innate skill [Wild Hunt], Emery was able to track the witch. The scent trail looked simr to a glowing smoke-like aura in his vision, and the distinct scent felt sharper than ever due to his enhanced nose.

    The two started running through the woods following the smell. It was supposed to be impossible to track a 4-days old smell, especially one that has been washed with mud, leaves and animals, but to his surprise it seemed his recent bloodline purification really helped to make it possible. Beside Maeve was also a fey and those of the fey race carried a distinct scent, hence, it was much easier to follow.

    The two raced through the woods for around half a day, crossed the border, and arrived at the Norgales capital city of Sterlingard, right as the sun started to set.

    Unfortunately, the track was lost around here, as it was mixed with hundreds to thousands of Norgales citizens wandering around. The capital city was just beginning to stop their activities for the day, with shops preparing to close down and citizens walking home carrying their tools. Guards had started their night patrol and some people started lighting their torches.

    Emery and Morgana returned to their human form and quietly entered the city.

 Chapter 424 - News

    <h4>Chapter 424: News</h4>

    The duo had been walking through the streets for several hours without having spotted any sign of the witch. Hence, it was confirmed he had lost that vixen''s trail.

    Emery was annoyed at this disappointing development because it wouldn''t be an easy matter to once again get a sniff of the witch''s trail. Even more so, when the citizens of the capital city of one of the 7 kingdoms was included in the equation.

    Knowing he wouldn''t get anything by staying, Emery casted [Spatial Gate] and returned back to Camelot together with Morgana.

    When he stepped into Camelot, Emery went to Arthur and told him he lost track of the witch in the capital city of Norgales Kingdom, Sterlingrad.

    Upon hearing Sterlingrad being included in, Gaious wonder.

    "Is the witch coborating with the Norgales Kingdom?"

    Norgales Kingdom was the second ranked kingdom in terms of military might among the 7 kingdoms and the former had been known to have a deep rivalry with Arthur''s homnd, Logress Kingdom.

    Thus, it would be concerning to know Norgales had some kind of connection with the witch.

    "I only tracked her trail and it ended at Sterlingrad, it could possibly mean anything, or nothing"

    "Alright. I guess what you are saying makes sense. As a matter of fact, Merlin, two of the Norgales Kingdom''s golden knights also fell victim within thest three months."

    "By the witch?" Emery asked with a serious expression.

    If their death was indeed caused by Meave, then they could possibly rule out the Norgales coborating with the witch. No kingdom could stomach the death of their important figures.

    "It was said to be during a battle, but we don''t know for sure. What I''m trying to tell you is that the Norgales'' has been fighting with the northern barbarians for so long, theirmitment to the 7 kingdoms is true. Therefore, there shouldn''t be a reason for them to coborate with a witch.``

    Emery nodded, but, at the moment, his thoughts were about the witch tricks and cunning; for him such a thing was possible.

    Now that the track had gone cold, Arthur would have to follow up with his people in Norgales to search for the witch''s whereabouts.

    Next, as Emery had no n to immediately head back yet, he decided to tell the Logress Prince about the potion he made. He showed thetter a golden vial containing [Gaia Serum - Tier 1] - the potion he used to increase the Fey sisters'' spirit force.

    He then asked for a little bit of blood from Arthur and started analyzing it.

    [Human, male]

    [Battle power 29]

    [Spirit force 21]

    [Element affinity: Light]

    [Spirit Aptitude: C]

    Looking at the letter C on Arthur''s information caused Emery to take a deep breath. As an existence with the lowest aptitude among all of the Magus Academy''s acolytes, having the chance to see someone with lower aptitude than him somehow cheered Emery and secretly made him gloat.

    When the old magician, Gaious, asked what Emery was doing and thetter told him, the former surprisingly wanted to be tested as well. As the matter took practically no effort from him, Emery dly helped the former in his request.

    [Human, male]

    [Battle power 12]

    [Spirit force 62]

    [Element affinity: Fire and nt]

    [Spirit Aptitude: B]

    This old man Gaious certainly had better talentpared to Arthur. Unfortunately, he didn''t have Emery''s luck: to be enrolled in Magic Academy. Though Emery was sure the former would certainly be bullied even more severely than him.

    After checking their stats, Emery decided to give them two [Gaia Serum] potions, one each.

    Arthur didn''t think much of what Emery gave him and immediately drank it without question, showing how much he trusted him. Meanwhile, Gaious stored the potion, as he was nning to experiment on it instead.

    Emery didn''t mind, nor was offended that the old magician wanted to experiment on his recipe. Who knew, the man could possibly improve on it for him.

    After drinking the potion, Arthur did get the sensation of his body strengthening. Thus, as a safety precaution, Emery decided to stay in Camelot for two days, observing the former''s body reaction to the potion.

    Taking this chance, Arthur brought Emery and Morgana for aplete tour around the capital of Logress Kingdom, Camelot City. Though he had taken Morgana around the city a few times in the past, it was the first for Emery.

    It was also at this activity that Emery realized the two were actually closer than he thought. Seeing Morgana, who usually acted distant toward others, able to joke around with Arthur seemed a little strange to him.

    Two dayster, Emery did another thorough examination on Arthur and checked his stats one more time. Evidently, the Logress Prince received an increase of 2 spirit force points from the potion.

    Hearing the boost he received, Arthur became confident and gave the sword another try. Unfortunately, like his previous attempts, it didn''t budge in the slightest.

    Emery gave Arthur hisst three [Gaia Serum] potions and told him to drink one bottle every week. Moreover, he instructed thetter to send him a message if he had any side effects.

    Before he left though, Arthur approached him with a suspicious gait and whispered, "Merlin, you are close to the Lioness heir, Princess Gweh, aren''t you?"

    Emery was surprised and raised his eyebrows at his words. He didn''t want to talk about her, but if the prince had some information, it wouldn''t hurt to listen.

    "We are acquaintances, yes." Emery answered in a calm voice.

    "May I ask what kind of person she is? You know, as an individual, as well as a princess of your kingdom."

    Emery''s brows twitched slightly at Arthur''s question. At first, he assumed thetter wanted to share some ssified information about Gwen. Who could have thought his suspicious behavior turned out to be gossiping?

    "I''m sorry, prince. I don''t really know her that well. May I ask why you are asking this question?"

    Arthur nodded his head at Emery''s answer, as if he had expected it. He was then startled by the question. "You see, Merlin. My father has chosen her to be the best candidate for the next queen of Logress. Unfortunately, we haven''t got a reply back. I am currently thinking of going there to ask myself."

    "..."

    Emery had known about the King and prince''s n, when he eavesdropped before. But to actually being asked directly about the matter, he was a little lost for words.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 425 - Troubling

    <h4>Chapter 425: Troubling</h4>

    Emery surprisingly found the possibility of the Logress Prince marrying Gwen to be quite disturbing. As for the reason��

    He understood the two individuals would make a good match, as they both were from a royal family of one of the seven kingdoms. However, he just couldn''t picture her marrying the guy standing in front of him.

    Though his mind was filled with countless thoughts flying around, Emery still managed to keep hisposure as he said, "You should just go and ask her yourself, prince."

    Arthur nodded his head slowly when he heard Emery''s words. "Yeah... Maybe I should."

    He was silent for a while and Emery could see the former seemed to think of something else.

    "Merlin, I heard from my source that the rtionship between Lioness and Cantiaci is in critical condition."

    Even though Emery had somehow guessed the development between the two kingdoms after he left, he still showed a surprised expression for a second before giving his piece of thought. "I guess, you have more reason to go and meet her."

    In his mind, Emery subconsciously hoped the prince could be a good protector for Gwen and the Lioness Kingdom as whole - something he himself was incapable of due to various reasons.

    Seeing Arthur was about to say more, probably his next question, Emery had already interrupted him by saying, "I need to be leaving now, prince."

    In all honesty, Emery didn''t want to discuss any topics regarding the Lioness Princess anymore. Hence, he just made excuses to Arthur and left, taking Morgana who was standing beside him and had been listening ever since.

    Right after they exited the Camelot Pce and reached outside, he and Morgana walked into [Spatial Gate], returning home.

    This time, the home they arrived at was the estate given by the Quintins to him.

    Contrary to all expectations, the first thing Emery did when they arrived was checking his garden, which was located at the back of the estate.

    ted feelings enveloped him, as he saw the nts nted in the garden were growing nice and strong. Two dozen nts of various types could be seen covering the entire backyard of the estate, creating a verdant and lukewarm spectacle to the eye.

    Looking at the nts, which appeared lustrous under the sunlight, Emery once again concerned about his cultivation.

    One of the main problems that ured as the aftermath of solving his dark core problem was his inability to use [Fragmentation]. The loss of this ability would certainly greatly impact Emery''s progress in apothecary, something he definitely didn''t want to happen.

    When the dark shroud arrived and covered the blue expansion, Emery and Morgana had dinner together. It went on in a quiet atmosphere until Morgana decided to break the silence.

    "You didn''t seem too concerned when you found out about Meave. But after hearing about the princess, you were strangely troubled."

    Emery, who was about to take another portion of food, stopped his action when he heard Morgana''s words. He slowly put the cutlery in his hand down and looked at her. The two were silent until a sigh escaped Emery''s mouth.

    Morgana and her directness; in thest six month, Emery had gotten used to the Fey bloodline connection, especially since he purified his blood and the connection between them had grown even more deep and profound. Both of them knew they could tell the other party''s feelings and thoughts, albeit vaguely.

    "She''s a good friend of mine and she might be in trouble. That''s why I''m troubled."

    Hearing Emery''s exnation, Morgana tilted her head to the side. "Then... why don''t you help her?"

    Emery fell silent, before shaking his head and picking up the cutlery again. "No... I would only bring more trouble."

    The red-haired girl who sat opposite of Emery stared deeply at him for several seconds before saying, "Liar��"

    Emery only smiled at her words and didn''t exin, as the two went back to their dinner.

    After finishing the dinner and doing the dishes, Emery returned to his room with countless thoughts in his mind. In order to stop his restless heart, he decided to cast [Nature Grasp] and cultivate.

    The night passed quietly.

    ��

    Apparently, Luna wanted Emery to visit, as thetter rarely came to the estate given to him. Thus the next morning, he received an invitation from the Quintins toe to their estate.

    Bringing Morgana, who was also invited together with him, Emery got the opportunity to see the Akavi warriors, who had been integrated under the Quintins'' care. He smiled as he watched the usually ferocious Akavis be disciplined and orderly.

    At the moment, there were three dozen of them already. Their addition, as well as the mercenary guards dressed in grey, made the Quintins a force to be reckoned with.

    Emery, Morgana and Luna were chatting casually while they were having breakfast, when Kastan suddenly entered the dining room and handed Luna an envelope. She quickly opened the envelope and Emery could see the shocked look on her face as she read the letter inside.

    "What happened?"

    Luna jerked her head upwards when she heard Emery''s question. "Merlin, my men at the border have just reported the Cantiaci soldiers just crossed the borderst night. In estimation, there were a few hundred of them. It was a march that sneaked into the kingdom under the cover of the night; those people were definitely looking for trouble."

    Hearing this, Emery was quiet. After a while, he asked Morgana to release the messenger bird given by Gaious, telling Arthur about the situation and hoping for him to give assistance.

    Emery''s action brought confusion for Luna as she asked, "You asked Longress for help? Even if they could help immediately, they would still need at least two days to arrive, Merlin. Who knows what will happen in two days?"

    Truthfully, Emery was conflicted. He wanted to help, but he already promised himself to not get involved. And right now, he did exactly what thetter stated.

    "I''m sure there are many people protecting the princess. They should have enough time." Emery replied to Luna to reassure her, while in fact he was reassuring himself.

    He then added, "Moreover, this is the Lioness Kingdom''s territory. It won''t be that easy for the Cantiancis to do what they want."

    -

    As the hours passed, the expression on Emery''s face changed more and more, different from the one he had shown at the beginning.

    During the day, amotion suddenly ensued, when someone wearing a bloody uniform tried to barge into the estate, catching the attention of people inside. Walking out to see what had happened, Emery was surprised to recognize who the trespasser was.

    It was none other than Minister Fantumar''s son, Abe Fantumar. What surprised Emery was the young man came with wounds and bruises all over his body, as if he had gone through a difficult battle toe here. It also surprised him Abe knew about this ce.

    The moment Abe saw Emery, he also recognized him and hurriedly spoke despite his breaths being ragged.

    "Emery... You must�� rescue the princess."

 Chapter 426 - Save Lives

    <h4>Chapter 426: Save Lives</h4>

    The entire situation was rather confusing for him.

    How could Abe possibly have known about his identity? Was the princess the one who told him? But knowing Gweh''s character, it was very unlikely.

    Emery could see Abe''s body was dented by both sword and arrow wounds.

    Abe''s strength could be considered to be on the same level as a silver rank knight. With his strength and status as the son of the most prominent figure in the kingdom, this entire conflict disturbed him to no end. There was a high chance it could be a trap.

    Emery quickly cast his Spirit Sense and tried to feel the area around Venta Town to see if there was anythinging for him. Fortunately, ording to the spell, there wasn''t.

    "What are you doing here, Abe? How did you know toe looking for me here?"

    The young man lying before him tried his best to stay awake despite the fact that his eyes were heavy and half lidded. He weakly reached for his bag.

    Taking note of the gesture, Emery immediately grabbed the bag from his side and opened it. To his surprise, he found his Moon Dagger tucked safely inside.

    "This is... Where did you��"

    It suddenly dawned on Emery he didn''t really see Abe on the night he rescued the princess. And Abe definitely did not join the others in the convoy that night.

    The most likely answer regarding his whereabouts? At the time, Abe was probably either hiding in the shadows or blending in with the enemy. As for finding Emery''s dagger, he had to have been there in the woods at the ce he fought against the witch.

    The dagger somehow proved Abe had been keeping his secret, for what reason he didn''t know.

    The young knight noticed the perplexed look on Emery''s face. In response, he began to choke out an exnation.

    "Emery�� I saw you that night, but I was too scared to do anything. I couldn''t choose a side�� But not anymore... You must save the princess... It might be toote for me, but I have seen your strength... You... You probably still have a chance."

    Abe spoke so quietly, his breath heavy, that it became apparent he really did force himself toe here. Emery noted his injuries were worsening the more they were left untreated, especially since his speech started to be affected.

    Evidently, the situation was dire and, at the moment, Emery decided that wondering about the princess'' situation was thest thing he should be doing. His first priority should be saving a life.

    After he sped the dagger onto the belt looped around his waist, he took a few steps backward in order to cast the Spatial Gate Spell. He had just started to mentally prepare himself to cast it when once again, Morgana asked toe along with him.

    Her request made Emery feel conflicted. The task itself would probably be dangerous, but at this point Morgana probably possessed a strength level that was on par with a gold ranked knight.

    He sighed, closing his eyes. He was not really sure whether he should decline the request for the sake of her safety. Eventually, though, Emery decided he should not be so overprotective of her. Despite his reservations, he finally gave in and a smile spread delicately on her usually stoic features.

    "But be careful, okay!" Emery reminded her, trying to sound as firm as possible.

    Before leaving, he turned towards Luna''s direction, asking her to prepare the men just in case they were needed.

    Luna grinned enthusiastically in reply, a determined expression on her face. "I''ll send as many as I can, Emery! Lioness is my kingdom, after all."

    Emery nodded, once more feeling thankful for her help. Once again, he looked back and saw Abe''s face twisted in a weak, sickly expression. He was pale and cold sweat was dripping down his brow. Their eyes locked. With a helpless stare, Abe silently mouthed "save her", right before Emery opened up the Spatial Gate.

    As he stepped through, the soles of his shoes were met with thick vines and grass. The spell had brought both him and Morgana in the midst of the deep, lush woods situated outside of the Lioness castle.

    Just as he arrived, he immediately used his Spirit Sense to check their surroundings. Upon analyzing the information he had just received, he suddenly realized the sheer gravity of the situation at hand.

    Lioness castle was under siege. He could feel thousands of people surrounding it.

    He began to wonder. Had the battle already started?!

    Emery instantly passed Morgana a sword before saying curtly, "Only use magic when necessary. But definitely do not use transformation."

    Morgana assured him she understood, nodding in acknowledgment.

    Emery quickly utilized his [Shapeshifting] skill. It took only a few seconds for his face to change and his physique began to transform as well. He decided that arriving at the scene as Lanzelot would work in his favor, as the other knights would recognize him as friendly.

    Afterwards, the two rushed toward the castle, cutting through the rough branches and shrubbery within the forest. The sound of steel weapons screaming as they shed violently onto one another could be heard, as they drew nearer to the castle.

    In the distance, Emery saw smoke rising into the sky, which was never a good sign. Finally, both him and Morgana finally got out of the woods and passed through into the pce grounds.

    They rushed in, only to see that there were two banners among the thousands of people that were gathered outside of the gate. Emzoned on the banners were the ck and white birds of the Cantiaci emblem, and the red gold lion of the Lioness emblem.

    But to his surprise, both colors were not fighting with each other at all. Both of their forces were attacking the castle together.

    To make things worse, the gate had already been broken open, smoke could be seen flowing from inside the Lioness castle.

    "We are toote, aren''t we?" Said the girl standing next to him.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 427 - They are here!

    <h4>Chapter 427: They are here!</h4>

    Earlier that morning, at the Lioness Castle

    A knight was seen running through the long hallway of the Lioness Castle. One could see the apparent panic on his face, ignoring the severe panting he was currently experiencing.

    The knight stopped in front of a throne where a young girl dressed in shiny armor was sitting on it.

    "Princess, they are already here!!" shouted the knight in a loud voice.

    The news immediately made the princess and the half a dozen knights around her shocked. She swiftly ran towards the balcony and saw a sight that made her face pale.

    Thousands of enemy soldiers were seening from the east, slowly filling the clearing on the horizon.

    "How could they arrive so fast?!" eximed one of the knights besides the princess. It was apparent that he was shocked and bewildered by how the enemies managed to make their way here faster than their estimation.

    The princess turned to the knight who brought the news and asked, "Baron Ibelin should be the one guarding the eastern border, where is he?"

    "Forgive me, princess but no one has seen or heard from the baron since yesterday." the knight answered.

    Actually, the princess already knew the answer before she asked the question. It was just, she couldn''t admit the harsh reality that the baron had betrayed the kingdom.

    With her father King Richard''s health having worsened, she was left in charge to find a way out of this disaster.

    Seeing the quickly approaching enemy troops, the princess quickly gave order to her subordinates.

    "Lioness knights!! Follow me!" eximed Gwen loudly as she rushed to grab her warhorse.

    The moment the princess'' voice faded into the air, everyone swiftly followed the former''s order.

    Shortly after, the Lioness Princess, Sir Yvain, and 200 of Lioness knights could be seen galloping out of the castle and making their way toward Lionarch City.

    As they crossed through the streets of the city, the group instructed the people around to run to the castle for protection.

    "People of the Lioness, go and take shelter in the castle! We shall hold up there and wait until the reinforcement from the westes!"

    Gwen did her best to warn every citizen that they came across, but there were just too many people in Lionarch City and the city was too massive.

    The princess couldn''t know what the enemy''s n was for these citizens, but leaving them out here defenseless would only invite a disaster. This thought made her grit her teeth and urge her horse to move even faster.

    Gwen galloped through the city, instructing those who were strong to run toward the west while the women, children, and elderly were told to go to the castle.

    The streets gradually became congested by the Lioness citizens as more and more of them headed toward the castle like a herd of sheeps. As a result, it took too long for the people to move. It also didn''t help the fact that the people could hear the faint rumbling sound of the enemy troops in the distance, which made them fall into a panic.

    Gwen and the others knew that the budding chaos would grow and became uncontroble if they didn''t do something about it.

    Understanding the situation, Sir Yvain gave a salute to Gwen and said, "Princess, you should stay and bring our people to safety. I will bring the knights to hold the enemies down."

    Gwen turned her head and looked deeply at the golden knight who was assigned to her, Sir Yvain. The look on his face told her that the man was ready to sacrifice himself along with his knights to hold back the enemy troops.

    Seeing the running citizens, Gwen could only nod her head and said in a loud yet shaky voice, "Yvain! You�� and the others.. You all must return safely!"

    Even though those hundred knights were Yvain''s knights, Gwen held a deep care toward them as she had been with them for thest two years.

    During those two years, they had gone through high and low together. So, it wasn''t strange for her to be reluctant to let them go. s, Gwen had her duty as the princess of the kingdom and they had their duty as the knights of the kingdom.

    Yvain nodded his head at Gwen''s words and turned around. The moment he did so, the one known as the Knight of the Lion called out the knights.

    "Knights of the Lioness, we will hold the enemy as long as we can in order to give our people time!!"

    Following the deration that managed to silence the panicking citizens was a ferocious group charge as Yvain and the knights headed toward the east direction.

    ---

    Two hourster, Gwen had managed to return to the castle. Along with her were more than two thousands civilians as well as the other hundred knights who stayed to keep the order. All of the civilians were terrified by the unexpected situation to variously different extent, but they still obediently followed the knights'' orders as they entered the castle.

    After settling the civilians, Gwen stood right at the castle''s gate, waiting for her knights to return.

    "Please.. Please let them be safe.." said Gwen in her heart as her hands cupped in front of her chest while her gaze was fixed in the east direction.

    Several minutester, she was about to lose her patience and head to the battlefield herself when she spotted a group of peopleing from the east. The moment they entered the distance where Gwen could clearly see them, her eyes widened when she saw who they were.

    "Yvain!!"

    The person walking at the front of the group of Sir Yvain, while behind him were his knights. Their condition looked as if they had just returned from hell - wounds were seen all over while their body waspletely soaked by red color.

    Gwen swiftly did her calctions, and she was shocked to find that there were no more than a dozen men seen behind Yvain. That meant more than 80 knights had lost their lives in the battle. The sight was enough to devastate her, but she must not give in. As of right now, the Lioness would face an impending siege on the castle.

    Seeing the overwhelming enemy number in front and the hundreds she has in the castle, she couldn''t help but ask about the reinforcements.

    "Where are all the nobles? Anyone has heard from lord Fantumar?!"

    The princess stood among the crowd, seeing all their faces; citizens, guards, or knights all of them full of concern. She tried her best to be strong for her people, but at the peak of it all she was afraid.

 Chapter 428 - Reinforcement

    <h4>Chapter 428: Reinforcement</h4>

    Right after the Lioness Castle''s gate was closed, the Cantiaci knights could be seen making their way to the outskirts of the castle and setting a camp there.

    The one leading the battle was an old senior gold knight and the queen of Cantiaci herself. She was apanied by four other Cantiaci golden knights as they entered themander tent, where two people were already waiting inside.

    Princess Gweh would certainly be shocked if she could see the two people waiting inside the tent.

    "Congrattions on your first victory, My Queen," said a man wearing the aristocratic garb of the Lioness Kingdom.

    The Cantiaci Queen nced at the person who just spoke and said, "Good work, Lord Fantumar. If it weren''t for you, it wouldn''t have been so easy for us to pass the border and enter the capital."

    Fantumar beamed a wide smile when he heard the queen''spliment.

    "My only concern is my son, Prince Edward. Are you really sure that he is safe, Lord Fantumar?" asked the Cantiaci Queen calmly, but Fantumar could hear the coldness in her voice.

    Upon hearing the question, he sped his hands together as he said, "Don''t worry, My Queen. Everything has been going ording to n, your son is certainly safe."

    The queen nodded her head. "Very good, Lord Fantumar." And as if she could read his mind, she added, "Don''t worry, I will assure you the Cantiaci will be forever grateful for your service."

    Fantumar''s smile grew wider when he heard the queen''s words "Thank you, My Queen. I only hope for what has been promised and nothing more."

    The senior knight, known as Lord Malcolm suddenly asked, "When will Prince Edward arrive? We need to quickly attack the castle before reinforcementse!"

    Hearing the golden knight''s words, Fantumar let out a chuckle. "Reinforcement? Hahaha, Lord Malcolm, you don''t need to worry about that. I have made preparations regarding that."

    Right at this moment, a Cantiaci knight walked inside the tent, gave his salute, and said, "Report! We have spotted 600 Lioness knightsing from the west."

    Hearing there were Lioness knightsing, Lord Malcolm was surprised and about to rebuke Fantumar when he noticed the queen still maintained her calm. Noticing the look the old knight had, thetter said, "Don''t worry, Lord Malcolm. Those people aren''t reinforcement, instead they are Lord Fantumar''s men."

    "Exactly, My Queen. Just like what I told you in my letter, those knights were lent to me by the other nobles to show their loyalty to the Cantiaci Kingdom."

    Everyone in the tent was surprised when they heard this information. Then, gleeful looks could be seen on their faces, as with this kind of arrangement, their victory waspletely guaranteed.

    Lord Malcolm also showed a smile as he turned to Fantumar. "Well done, Lord Fantumar. What a detailed preparation. Though we probably don''t need that many knights to destroy the castle."

    Unexpectedly, Fantumarughed at Lord Malcolm''s words.

    "Hahaha, you don''t understand, Lord Malcolm. They don''t need to fight, but their presence will be enough to crush any wisp of resistance in the king''s heart and, with this, we can win without even having a fight at all. There''s no need to spill unnecessary blood, after all."

    Everyone was impressed hearing his words.

    "You are a very talented and capable man, Lord Fantumar." Lord Malcolm praised.

    Fantumar received thepliment humbly before he turned to the Cantianci Queen and said, "I have to once again advise you, My Queen, that the best way is to just negotiate. I know Richard like the back of my hand and I assure you he''s already a fish trapped in a."

    Queen Cantiaci acted as if she just remembered things as she said, "Lord Fantumar, the King has agreed to your n, but he also insists to make sure there won''t be any future problems. Therefore, he believes ending the Lioness line is necessary."

    The words that came out of Queen Cantiaci''s mouth startled Fantumar, but it was Abe, who was very surprised to hear it. It was even more shocking to him when he heard his father agree.

    "Yes, My Queen. I''m afraid I must agree. I also believe that, at this point, even a forced political marriage is no longer possible. Hence, there''s no need to keep the Lioness lineage anymore." Fantumar replied, after being silent for a while.

    It was at this moment that Abe seemed to discover a courage he never thought he had. He stood up to his father as he delivered his disagreement.

    "Father! This was not the n..."

    Abe''s sudden remark caught his father off-guard and thus made thetter angry.

    "Not here, Abe!" Fantumar snapped.

    He was so disappointed his son would say such a thing in front of the queen. He didn''t expect the son he dearly spoiled would embarrass him. As a result of his action, Abe was immediately scolded by the former and forced to stay in the tent, while his father went towards the castle to ''persuade'' the Lioness king.

    Being left in the tent, Abe''s heart was troubled, as there was never a n to kill the princess. Young Fantumar had always liked the girl since childhood, hearing such sudden decisions made him conflicted.

    From the tent, Abe could only see his father had started to prepare the army to go to the Lioness Castle. With that many numbers, there was no way anyone could safely get out of that ce and he knew too well there would be no nobility willing toe to the rescue due to his father''s interference.

    This meant the princess'' life was in grave danger.

    The young Abe wasmitted to rescue the princess, but he knew he had no such capability by himself. In his helplessness and desperation, Abe suddenly recalled a certain someone who could help.

    Therefore, he quickly stole a horse from the stable and sneaked out of the Cantiaci camp.

    A group of Cantiaci knights spotted him leaving and assumed he was a spy. Hence, they chased him.

    Abe was attacked and shot by the knights, but he kept galloping away. Venta Town was only three hours away from Lionarch City, so he galloped as fast as he could.

 Chapter 429 - Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 429: Surrender</h4>

    "Archers go on the wall!!"

    "Take out all the weapons in the armory! Quickly, we don''t have much time!"

    "Anyone who thinks they can fight can grab a weapon right away!"

    At the moment, the Lioness Castle waspletely surrounded by the enemies in all directions. As if the situation wasn''t precarious enough, there were only a hundred knights and two hundred guards stationed in the castle, protecting it. On top of it, there were around two thousand Lionarch City''s residents, mostly women and children, who needed to be taken care of.

    Then, when Gwen thought the situation couldn''t go any worse, they came.

    Hundreds of knights wearing the Lioness Kingdom armor could be seen making their way to the castle from the west and Gwen exhaled a sigh of relief at the thought of the reinforcement''s timely arrival. Unfortunately, the hope was quickly annihted and reced by despair, when they saw their own knights pass where they were and join the enemy camp.

    Gwen couldn''t help but feel a tremendous amount of anger welling up inside her. She was so angry that both her hands started violently shaking. Deep down, she knew she wasn''t strong enough to change the impending reality of these two thousand people and she was terrified because of that.

    However, though she understood she, as well as her people, might not be able toe out of this alive, Gwen still forced herself to stand on top of the walls and did her best to address the people - her people.

    Looking at thousands of humans before her, Gwen inhaled a deep breath and loudly said, "People of the Lioness... Don''t be afraid! We-"

    Before she could finish her attempt to calm down the masses, a group of knights was seen approaching the castle wall. They were knights wearing Lioness Kingdom''s armor, but Gwen could see at the front of the group was a knight dressed in a ck armor - the Dread Knight, Sir Breunor.? ext to that renowned figure was the one who betrayed the Lioness Kingdom, Fantumar.

    "Your Majesty!!" The Lioness Kingdom''s minister shouted loudly.

    The knights around Gwen quickly drew their bows and pointed them at the traitor. The only reason they hadn''t fired was because their princess still hadn''t given the order.

    However, even though his presence was clearly unwanted, Fantumar still confidently walked up to the wall and said, "Princess, listen to me! I havee here bringing great news!"

    There was no way Gwen would believe the traitor''s words, as she could vividly see thetter''s wicked smile from miles away.

    "Say your piece and begone!"

    Contrary to all expectations, Fantumar seemed to be even more excited when he heard Gwen''s harsh reply. Tidying his aristocratic garb and sweeping the imaginary dust off it, he calmly said, "Princess, I came here bringing good news from the king of the Cantiaci Kingdom. They are willing to ept your surrender if you do. There shall be no blood spilled in thend of the Lioness today!

    Not even giving the suggestion a second thought, Gwen answered with confidence. "No! Never! We will not surrender!"

    After hearing Gwen''s answer, Fantumarughed for a while before saying, "No, no, no. Princess, I was afraid you would." He then added with a wicked smile, "It seems you don''t understand the situation you are in, Princess."

    Gwen was very annoyed by the man''s smile, it just had its own ways of making her angry. However, she tried to stay calm as she couldn''t afford to lose it at this point.

    "Princess�� You are still too young. You made the mistake of bringing the civilians to the castle, because now, they will be the reason for your surrender. "

    An ominous feeling rose in her heart as Gwen heard Fantumar''s words. Before she could say anything, thetter once again shouted, this time even louder than before.

    "Listen up, People of the Lioness! The King of Cantiaci promises that his men will not harm anyone as long as they agree to yield and ept His Majesty King Randall of the Cantiaci as their new ruler!"

    Fantumar''s words were heard by the many civilians gathered inside the castle. In an instant, the sound of people moring resounded in the air as a ruckus quickly arose between them.

    "We cannot win!"

    "We should give up!"

    "We will surrender!"

    "Let us go!"

    Shouts of people gradually overwhelmed the knights as well as the guards, who gave their best to calm the disorderly people. The sight unfolded before her eyes caused Gwen to be conflicted.

    She had so much information and proofs about Fantumar that surely would make him untrustworthy in the eyes of people, but she didn''t have the chance to do so, as the ce where the people gathered had turned into a bundle of chaos by now.

    Then, as if what he just did wasn''t enough, Fantumar proceeded to tell the people how the nobles had all surrendered and the fact there won''t be any reinforcementing to help them. Thest part, in particr, became the thing that broke thest straw as the people began to frantically try to get out of the castle.

    At this point, Gwen wasn''t sure on what she should do. She couldn''t tell if the man was lying or telling the truth and she couldn''t do anything to her people because they had basically been influenced by Fantumar''s words that no amount of persuasion could recover them.

    Then, in the midst of her helplessness, a figure came out from the main entrance of the royal pce. A man in golden armor could be seen walking towards the castle wall. The figure was Gwen''s father, King Richard of the Lioness.

    The man was already in his battle armor and his demeanor told everyone he was ready for battle. While everyone''s gazes were on the illustrious figure, Gwen was looking at her father with a clear worry on her face. She knew her father forced his sickly body for this.

    The moment the Lioness King appeared, the crowd that had previously been making a fuss with all their might suddenly became extremely quiet. The castle became so silent that one could even clearly hear the sound of their own breathing.

    Meanwhile, the said king took a deep breath and slowly said, "People of Lioness..."

    Just one word and the people began kneeling on the ground, as they gave their respect to the king.

    King Richard was about to speak when his body suddenly swayed to the side. The king''s aide swiftly held him, while those who saw this wore a sorrowful look on their face. The Lioness King''s condition looked so pitiful.

    Coughing, King Richard opened his mouth and spoke, albeit slowly. "My people... I... I regret the fact that I''m not well... I regret the reality that I''m not strong enough..."

    He took another breath and by that time Gwen already stood next to him holding his trembling body still.

    "My people, at this moment... I... regret to say I can''t protect you anymore..." King Richard stopped, inhaled another deep breath and exhaled a deep sigh, "Please... I ask you all to save yourself and surrender."

    The words that came out of the Lioness King''s mouth made Gwen as well as everyone who heard it shocked - extremely so. From outside, Gwen could hear Fantumar''s loudughter and that made her silently gritted her teeth.

    Ignoring the reactions of the people around, King Richard continued on his words. "Open the gate."

    The knights who manned the gate were reluctant, but they followed the order eventually.

    The moment the castle gate was opened, everyone could clearly see Fantumar''s smiling face. However, no one was willing to step outside, contrary to their previousmotion.

    There was silence as no one moved.

    Then, one of the old knights suddenly asked the Lioness King. "My King, what about you?"

    King Richard seemed to recognize who was speaking as he said, "Sir Bruce?! Old friend, is that you? I''m sorry I can''t see you because my eyes aren''t clear anymore."

    The one who called Sir Bruce stepped forward and knelt. "Yes, My Lord. It''s me."

    King Richard nodded his head at the blurry sight of his old friend. "It''s good that you''re fine, old friend. As for your question, Sir Bruce, I will stay here until the end."

    After hearing the Lioness King''s answer, the crowd suddenly started shouting together about how they too wanted to stay.

    King Richard frowned when he heard that. Thus, he once again spoke, this time he shouted with all the strength in his body.

    "ENOUGH!"

    The crowd was once again silenced by the Lioness King.

    "My people, I order you to surrender. I don''t want to see more blood spilled... Please, think about your children, your wife, your family... Just go..." said King Richard. "Sir Bruce, you too. Please help me take care of them."

    Afterwards, the Lioness King turned his head to the open gate and looked straight at where Fantumar was. "Fantumar! I knew you were greedy, but you''re not heartless. They are just civilians! Don''t you dare harm them!"

    Seeing their king was firm in his decision, the people gradually started walking to the gate. After one person walked out, a dozen more would follow, until even the guards then the knights. In the end, there were only 50 people still in the castle yard.

    Fantumar looked at them and said, "Don''t make it harder than it should be. Just surrender."

    King Richard turned to the knights who decided to stay. His aged face showed genuine gratitude. "My knights, it is an honor for me to be your king."

    Hundreds of knights were seen approaching the castle, those were the Lioness knights under Fantumar.

    Seeing that, King Richard was in rage. "You really are a bastard! You brought my own people against me."

    "Richard, it''s time already. Just give up!"

    "Fantumar, you can have my head. But will you spare my daughter''s life?"

 Chapter 430 - Knights Honor

    <h4>Chapter 430: Knight''s Honor</h4>

    "The princess'' life?! Your majesty, you have nothing else to bargain for! Just surrender yourself! ept that this is the end for Lioness."

    The king was so weak he could barely stand, stumbling over himself as he tried to stay on his feet. Beside him, Gwen held him tight, trying to prop him upright.

    He looked into her eyes, his expression as helpless as his shaky hands that grabbed hers. "I am sorry daughter, but we have lost��"

    "Father... I��" The princess was so ovee with emotion she could barely choke out the words to respond. With ssy eyes, she suddenly straightened herposure and grasped the king''s shoulders tightly. "We haven''t, father! I am still here. Your knights are still here!"

    At this moment, there were over three hundred knights umted in front of the gate,pletely covering the front of the Lioness castle yard, chanting aggressively and demanding the king to stand down. Upon seeing this, the fact so many of his own men decided to betray their kingdom hurt the king more than his declining health did.

    He then looked towards the 50 knights who were still standing with him. Yvain and some of the young knights as they drew their swords from their sheaths, bracing themselves for the uing attacks.

    Once more, Fantumar raised his hand to halt them momentarily. Again, he tried to convince the men not to join the fight.

    "You fools!" He yelled, brows furrowed. "There is no honor in death! There is no shame inying down your weapons to live another day!"

    "Cih!"

    A young knight spat on the ground by Fantumar''s feet. The knight was Marc, one of the princess'' new knights that had joined the rest of the group to protect the kingdom.

    "We are the protectors of the realm..." Marc started to cite the knight''s oath and as he spoke, the knight standing next to him began to follow suit. Then the next knight followed and the next, until the entire group was chanting the oath in unison.

    "We are yers of evil. We will always be brave and upright. Speak the truth even if it leads to our death. Safeguard the helpless and do no wrong. This is our oath!"

    Hearing this, Fantumar only became more annoyed. A vein on his forehead twitched as he gritted his teeth.

    "Richard!" He roared indignantly. "Order your knights to stand down! Or they will all die right now!"

    With a weak, creaking voice, the king began to answer him slowly. "Fantumar, they are here by choice and I will not order them to relinquish their honor�� It is simply something you will never understand."

    The king then turned towards Gwen, expression solemn.? He caressed his daughter''s face delicately, smiling slightly before pulling his sword from the sheath resting on his hip. He drew it slowly, his movements were stunted and clearly tinged with pain. He raised the de, pointing it skywards.

    "My brave knights of the Lioness kingdom... I order you to FIGHT! Don''t let your ��"

    Shhhhttt!!

    An arrow stabbed the king clean through his chest.

    "Nooooo!!!" The wail that emanated from Gwen''s throat echoed throughout the yard, full of despair as she hunched over the body of her wounded father.

    It was the Dread Knight who had fired the shot, standing behind the group of knights, having gonepletely unnoticed. He then drew his sword swiftly and began to call his men to battle.

    "Attack!!!" He screamed.

    Yvain quickly led his group of knights to go against the Dread Knight, who was standing tall as he looked down on the horde of men, who were sent to fight him.

    "Protect the King!" Dont let them pass!"

    nk!! nk!!

    With this, the fight had finally broken out; it was, after all, an inevitable urrence. The two sides shed into one another in a violent frenzy, the loud grating of metal reverberating all throughout.

    Meanwhile, Gwen was cradling her father desperately in her hands, still screaming in shock as a pool of blood gushed through the chain mail that protected his chest.

    Marc and Lucas quickly jumped in and carried the king back inside. Theyid the king gently down on the floor next to his throne and hurried to find something that would stop the bleeding.

    Gwen could only put her tiny, trembling hands to stop the blood that was continuouslying out of the king''s chest, fruitlessly attempting to halt the bleeding.

    The sound of the fight, weapons shing and screaming was drawing closer and closer as more of the Lioness knights eventually began to step back inside the castle, overwhelmed by the enemy forces.

    "Form a line!" Yvain shouted, trying to block their opponents froming in.

    nk! nk!

    One by one, the Lioness knights fell as there were just too many of them. Within just a few short minutes only two dozen knights were left fighting in front of the thrones while Fantumar''s knights just kept on filing in. A hundred of them had already entered the pce hall.

    "Knights of Lioness, this is ourst stand!!" shouted sir Yvain.

    The princess could see that her knights were dying, but there was really not much she could do. Her hands were grasped on the king''s chest tightly, almost like if she let go, her father would die.

    The king tried his best to talk, choking out words as droplets of blood began to trail out of his mouth. "Leave... Me... Daughter, go..."

    Tears ran down her cheeks. All she could do was weep helplessly. She cried�� And she cried. Unconsciously, she began to whimper out a desperate prayer for help.

    "Help... Help... Anyone... Help."

    Once again, the image of a young man''s figure appeared in her mind. How she wished he was here right now.

    As if her prayer had been answered, a harsh wind suddenly blew a few steps away from her. A ck line materialized out of thin air, almost as if the space in front of her had been cut out. The line slowly turned, forming a dark circle, and from the void out walked a young man.

    It was him, he has finallye.

 Chapter 431 - Fey Witch!

    <h4>Chapter 431: Fey Witch!</h4>

    "We are toote, aren''t we?"

    Emery concentrated and cast his spirit sense, from the ce he stood on, he could tell the fight still raged on even in the Lioness'' main hall.

    "No, this cannot be- No, not yet!"

    He concentrated again and focused on the Lioness castle hall, before opening a [Spatial Gate].

    "Let''s go, Morgana!"

    A ck circle appeared on the corner of the hall.

    He came in right in the middle of a crucial fight. The Lioness was losing, badly. He could only spot around 20 knights fighting against a hundred and more areing inside the hall

    When the knights noticed his sudden arrival through the weird ck portal, the fight quickly stopped and everyone who survived stared at him in shock.

    "Lanzo! How did you-" Lucas, one of the surviving young knights, broke the silence.

    Emery ignored him, looked to the throne room and saw her.

    The princess'' formerly beautiful clothes were stained with blood and mud and the edges were torn. She knelt next to the dying king, her father, with her eyes glimmering with tears, but when their eyes met, she stared at him in shock, unable to say anything in this reunion.

    Emery quickly dashed,nding next to the king. Unfortunately, his recent cultivation problem made him unable to cast his healing spell [Nature Blessing]. He quickly tore a hole in the air, reached in, and gave Gwen a jar of his new enhanced [Healing Paste], hoping it would be enough to stop the bleeding.

    He took the jar so instantly that even the princess was still unable to understand what he just did.

    "Put it on his wound. It will stop the bleeding"

    The princess, still in confusion, epted the paste. She was still staring at him for a second, before breaking out of her reverie and quickly attended to her father''s wound.

    All of a sudden, Fantumar shouted.

    "Magic! How?�� Who�� Who are�� No, you are that boy!"

    Emery stood calmly and walked towards the hundreds of knights surrounding the throne. Fantumar and the Dread Knight stood in front of them.

    "Lanzelot! Yes, you are that new silver knight champion, Lanzelot!"

    Fantumar and his knight took a step forward, prompting the surviving king''s knights to step back reforming their defensive line in front of their King

    Seeing the threat, Morgana unconsciously opened her palm and created a fireball ready to attack. Fantumar looked at her in shock, before finally connecting the dots.

    "You! You brought a witch, a fey witch!"

    Hearing Fantumar''s im, it appears he thought Morgana was the one casting all of the magic.

    "A knight and a fey witch! Hahaha! boy! Did you get possessed? Those witches are known to be able to do such a thing, after all!"

    Emery''s eyebrows twitched. Quite some time had passed since hest saw the pig. It seemed he became even more despicable. Though he was annoyed, he keep his calm, he just kept walking forward, until he stood a few meters away from the noble.

    With a sudden grin on his face, Emery thought that it''s a good time to take revenge for his family. Thinking about the burning Ambrose estate and the graves, unconsciously a rage start building up in him.

    The Dread Knight seemed to have deemed him too close, deciding to point his massive broadsword at him.

    The golden knight in ck armor spoke to him, his voice was heavy with a condescending tone.

    "Get lost, kid! Your silver champion title doesn''t mean shit! Come back when you be a golden knight!"

    Hearing the dread knights threat only made Emery let out a mocking smile. He ignored the soon-to-die moron and looked towards all the opposing knights in front of him. He calmly drew his sword, pointed it at them and said.

    "If you want to leave with your lives, Now is the time!"

    Many knights had heard about Lanzelot''s strength, but none had really seen it for themselves. However, despite the probability Lanzelot was stronger than them, they were more concerned with the presence of the witch.

    Fantumar pointed at Emery and shouted to his men. "There is just one witch and we have a hundred knights along with our ck knight here! Attack!"

    The ck-armored knight swung his huge sword towards Emery. The size of the sword and his strength made the attack heavy, yet fast.

    nk!

    Unfortunately for him, Emery didn''t seem perturbed at all. He easily parried it with a sword on one hand. From the corner of his eyes, he saw another knight, a silver knight, jumping to attack him from the side. He stayed calm, stared at Fantumar and said.

    "Two�� There are two, not one."

    It took Fantumar a few seconds before he understood what the young knight meant.

    Shadows started to gather on Emery''s other hand before forming into some kind of crescent-shaped de.

    [Enfeeble de]

    He swung the de so quickly, none of the other knights could follow its movement.

    St!

    "Aaaarrrgggghhh! My armmmm!"

    A shrill, pained scream could be heard from the ck knight and Fantumar stared in shock as his strongest knight''s arm was cleanly cut and fell to the floor. The arm twitched in vain, still holding the massive sword.

    At the same time, he realized the ck magic also flew through the silver knight. Blood gushed all around his body as he fell down, dying instantly before reaching the floor.

    Emery one spell killed a silver knight and made the arrogant knight lose his arm.

    "Magic! A wizard!"

    Fantumar''s face paled. Still in shock, he moved a few steps back and hastily ordered his knights to attack!

    At this moment, no one realized what exactly Emery did, but they were bound by orders to attack. Hastily, they pulled out their weapons and rushed towards him.

    Emery still didn''t react, his eyes still focused towards Fantumar. It was as if whatever he would do next was a performance, just for him.

    First, Emery thrust his sword forward and finished the dread knight with a clean stab through his chest.

    The strongest knight of the Lioness kingdom could only stare in utter shock, losing his life to a young knight.

    Emery kicked down the knight''s lifeless body and leaned down to pick up the dread knight''s sword. He started to swing the massive weapon and his de together with an intricate footwork reminiscent of a beautiful dance.

    Swish! St!

    His battle power had greatly increased since 6 months ago. Now, even without his battle art, no one here was even able to follow his speed and strength.

    A group of knights tried to rush him from his side, only to be stopped with a ball of fire charging towards them. Caught off guard, two of the frontmost knights were roasted in their armor, while the rest stepped back in fear.

    Within minutes, with only the two of them, dozens of knights fell.

    All the remaining knights, along with Gwen were shocked to see such an unbelievable carnage unfolding in front of them.

    After 50 knights fell, to their death or justying in pain around him, none the other dare to approach. Until a shout was heard...

    "Archers!" Fantumar called.

    The knights quickly formed a line and pulled the string of their bows, with the arrows pointed to the front. They did not seem to care whether the surviving frontline knights might get hit.

    Before they could release the arrows, Emery disappeared and instantly reappeared next to the archer lines. He threw two [Enfeeble des] before any of them could react, quickly breaking the lines and causing the unlucky knights to fall down like dominoes.

    Screams and shouts of fear resounded throughout the area as people realized Emery could easily cut down his enemies with his magic.

    All attacks were stopped and Emery walked towards Fantumar, a hint of anger swirling behind his gaze.

    "Who�� What�� are you?"

    "Why you confuse? You guessed right the first time. I am a fey witch!"

 Chapter 432 - No Hope

    <h4>Chapter 432: No Hope</h4>

    In front of all the knights there, Emery demonstrated his ability to sh his opponents without using his sword, his opponents could only look at each other with fear etched all over their faces. Even Fantumar couldn''t hide his expression, as he stumbled a few steps back in fear.

    Emery would be lying if he said he did not enjoy looking at the fat nobleman squirm and run for his life. Without regard for his image, Fantumar turned tail and ran towards the crowd of knights.

    "Protect me!! Protect me! Kill him!"

    His voice was loud and shrill, Emery couldn''t help butpare it to the noises made by animals bound for ughter. More knights entered the room in response to his pleas.

    The new knights did not really know what happened. Upon entering, all they could see was their leader running away in fear and the bodies piled all over the pce hall.

    The knights pulled out their swords and dashed at Emery, but none of them could stop him. With each sh of his de, one or two knights would die. Emery kept walking towards the terrified fat noble step by step, even as Fantumar''s body began to shine with sweat.

    "Arghh! Kill him! Kill him!!"

    With the help of his spirit sense, Emery could tell there were still around a few hundred knights waiting outside. They had surrounded the pce.

    He didn''t mind killing them, as they were stupid enough to be manipted by the fat noble, but on the other hand, he was not a fan of creating pointless bloodbaths.

    The fat noble kept running, while barking orders for his knights to attack. He ran towards the entrance, but as he reached out to open it, Emery appeared in front of him just before he could step out of the door.

    Emery grabbed the fat noble by the nape of his neck before casting [Blink] to reappear back on the far end of the room, right next to the throne.

    He forced Fantumar to look at him and red.

    "Tell them to stop, or I will kill you now!"

    The noble was afraid and the fact Emery took him back to the end of the room only made him even more terrified. With trembling lips, he shouted at the knights who were ready to attack.

    "Stop! Stop! Do not attack!"

    With his order, all the few hundred knights stopped at once.

    At the same time, Emery''s friends, Marc and Lucas walked closer to him and said.

    "Lanzelot, you�� You are a wizard?"

    Emery only nodded. There was no time to exin and, even if time was on their side, he had no wish to exin any of this to the two knights. He tossed Fantumar towards the floor in front of them and said. "Hold this man, will you?"

    The two pulled out their sword and pointed the tip to the terrified noble''s neck.

    "Not so mighty now, aren''t you?!" Marc eximed, unable to hide the anger in his voice.

    Emery quickly walked towards the dying king. Gwen had applied the paste he gave her, but it seemed the old king''s wounds were not closing fast enough to save his life. Gwen held onto his father''s hand and whispered her wishes, keeping the futile hope in her heart for her father''s survival.

    "How is he?" Emery asked.

    Gwen shook her head and Emery instantly understood. The king was on hisst throes.

    As he walked closer, the king stared at him and said.

    "Young man�� please�� save my daughter, take her away��"

    Emery was a little conflicted. In his heart, he had never liked the king.

    But at this moment, his hatred felt distant. All he saw in front of him right now was a loving father who wished for nothing but his daughter''s safety. Faced with such a request, Emery decided to nod.

    "Yvain approached them, faced the opposing knights and said.

    "With sir Lanzelot''s strength, we might be able to hold out until reinforcements arrive."

    All of a sudden, the previously terrified noble gathered the courage to shout back in defiance.

    "Reinforcement! No one ising! All of you will die right here! Die!"

    Emery gave the man a slight annoyed nce and, in an instant, the fat noble stopped talking.

    Then, his attention was pulled back, as the king coughed up blood. Once more, Gwen cried and held her father''s hand tightly, her tears flowing and dripping onto the pce hall''s floor. Everyone there could see the king was at his end.

    "My dear daughter�� He is right�� The nobles have betrayed us�� There is no hope for Lioness, for we�� have�� lost��" The old king said in-between breaths.

    "No, father! I�� I��"

    Gwen felt helpless. There was so much she wanted to say, but no words came out of her mouth.

    With thest of his strength, the king tried to grab Gwen''s face. "My�� My poor daughter, now you are free�� Promise�� me�� Only do�� whatever makes you happy��."

    Gwen nodded and opened her mouth to speak, but she stopped as she saw the gentle light of his father''s eyes fade. The king had breathed hisst and with it the Lioness kingdom weed its end.

    The Lioness'' sole princess, who always tried to hold on and be tough, instantly lost her calm. All the fa?ade, the walls she built all around her heart to survive the hardship within the kingdom, broke apart in seconds and she held the king''s hand tightly, while crying out his name. Her sorrow made Emery''s heart tremble slightly.

    Yvain, along with all the remaining knights, quickly kneeled and gave theirst respect to the king.

    "Long live the king!"

    There was a total, palpable silence for a few seconds,

    Afterward, with his enhanced sense, Emery could tell more enemy troops were moving towards the castle.

    He kneeled next to Gwen, touched the crying princess'' shoulders

    "We need to go now."

    ----------------------------------

    Author monthly note (no coin cost - eraseter)

    Dear Earth Greatest Magus Reader, thank you for your support.

    Its really really amazing how much love and support you gave to me and the Novel

    This August I write a total of 120 chapters and finally reach the published target

    My August Chapters were:

    Earth Greatest Magus 60 chapters

    Blood Elf Monarch 60 chapters

    For you my Earth Greatest Magus Reader, Good News, this September the novel has reached its first year anniversary, hence only this month you can see the special privilege price of 999 for 45 chapters. (This month only) SPOILER - Emery''s romance will be settled in these privileged chapters. (many readers find it unpredictable)

    Dont forget to vote for your golden ticket for this novel. extra bonus chapter 3 extra per week if we could maintain the top 15 ranks and will do 5 extra per week if we manage to reach the top 10.

    Thank you for your continuous support. Hope you are as excited as I am to continue this journey together.

    If you really wish to support me more, please do so by:

    Reading my other two novels Blood Elf Monarch and Doomsday Pirs. Which all three are under the same universe, just different times and ces and will eventually intertwer.

    The Blood Elf Monarch is currently on thest month in the spiritpetition and really needs much more support

    Thank you again and don''t forget to join the monthly event on discord. Thank you

 Chapter 433 - Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 433: Surrender</h4>

    "We need to go now!" said Emery, this time louder, as Gwen seemed to not hear his words.

    Gwen forced herself to stand. She gradually got on her feet again, wiped the tears streaked across her face, turning to face him, "I am ready."

    Looking at her expression, Emery didn''t say anything but nod his head. Then he called upon Morgana with a gesture of his hand.

    "I need you to take her to Venta Town and wait for me there."

    Normally, Morgana would object, but she couldn''t bring herself to do so at the moment, as she could vividly sense Emery''s seriousness on the matter. Therefore, she nodded her head agreeing.

    Receiving the needed confirmation from Morgana, Emery quickly casted [Spatial Gate] that opened a gate heading to the Forbidden Forest, or more precisely, the clearing where stone formation was. The reason he sent Gwen there was because he thought that was the safest ce for her right now.

    The moment the gate fully opened, Morgana immediately grabbed Gwen''s arm, intending to take her away. Unexpectedly, the princess resisted her action.

    "What about you? What about the others?!" asked Gwen worriedly.

    "We still have other things to do." replied Emery, before Morgana tugged Gwen hard and the two went inside the gate. When Gwen''s bodypletely passed through the gate, it swiftly closed.

    Afterwards, Emery turned around and faced the others. All the knights standing in front of him, including Sir Yvain, Marc and Lucas, were looking at him with a confused look on their faces. However, none of them dared to question Emery''s decision, as they knew he was doing it for the princess'' safety.

    Other than himself, Emery was sure he wouldn''t be able to take the entire 20 knights through his [Spatial Gate]. He believed he would copse before even half of them passed through. But fret not, he had another n for them.

    "Knights of Lioness, listen up!" said Emery loudly, attracting all their attention. "You don''t have to worry about the princess anymore, she''s safe. However, the princess''s life will always be in danger because they won''t stop looking for her. Nowe with me to settle this matter."

    Sir Yvain stepped forward and asked, "What''s your n?"

    Upon hearing the question, Emery let out a smile.

    "We are going to make a grand exit!"

    Immediately after, Emery sent out a series of orders. He ordered 6 knights to carry the Lioness King''s deceased body, which thetter swiftly did by putting the body on an improvised casket and cing it on their shoulders. On the other hand, the others would make a line in front of the casket carriers to protect it.

    Next, Emery grabbed the terrified and petrified Fantumar and dragged him over to the front of the group. He forced thetter to stand there, as he intended to use him to open the way to exit the pce.

    As the group moved out from where they were, Yvain would shout a phrase.

    "The King is dead!"

    The sight of these 20 knights walking carrying the king''s deceased body brought sympathy and respect to the rest of Fantumar''s men. After all, Richard the Lioness had been their king for as long as most could remember.

    The group swiftly moved through the pce hallway, as Fantumar''s men opened the way. They managed to walk smoothly from where they initially were all the way to the castle courtyard.

    There, Emery and the others could see there were many who knelt seeing the Lioness King''s body being carried out. They didn''t know who started it first, but chants suddenly resounded through the air,uding the deceased king.

    From the way these people reacted, it seemed there were some among them who were forced to betray their kingdom.

    A few minutester, the group finally managed to reach outside of the castle unscathed. However, Emery''s n did not simply end here. It wasn''t his purpose to just get away.

    Emery kept leading the group, maintaining their advance. As a result, the Lioness King''s body continued to travel until they approached the area where the Cantiaci camp was situated.

    Some of the Cantiaci knights, who were in charge of guarding, recognized who Fantumar was and subsequently realized it was the group delivering the Lioness King''s body. Therefore, they didn''t stop the group and instead slowly created a straight path heading to the camp for them.

    The thousand of Cantiaci knights with ck banners and white bird insignia were surrounding Emery and the others with their weaponspletely drawn, as they walked through the outer periphery of the camp into the main camp.

    Even being surrounded by an ocean of enemies, the knights didn''t tremble.

    They eventually arrived in front of the distinctmander tent, where Emery saw the queen of Cantiaci along with the four golden knights of Cantiaci standing beside her.

    "What is this, Lord Fantumar?! Is that the Lioness King''s body? Is he dead?!"

    Fantumar wiped the sweat on his face and quickly straightened his shaking body as he said, "Yes, My Queen. It''s indeed the case."

    "Then, who are they?" asked the Cantiaci Queen, clearly confused about the situation.

    "My Queen, these are the Lioness King''sst loyal knights. They havee here to have an audience with you!"

    Emery then took two steps forward, As expected, the four golden knights immediately pointed their weapons at him. However, he ignored their actions and looked straight at the Cantiaci Queen.

    "I came here to negotiate the terms of surrender on the Lioness Princess'' behalf."

    By bringing the kings'' body, Emery hoped it would satisfy the enemy that they had won. Now, he wanted to bargain and reach an agreement for Gwen''s safety.

    In the meantime, the Cantiaci Queen certainly couldn''t hold her smile when hearing such wonderful news. She nodded her head and said, "Two of you may enter."

    After being stripped of their weapons, Emery and Yvain swiftly entered themander tent following the Cantiaci Queen. Inside, they could see the queen, the 4 golden knights and the Prince of Cantiaci, Edward, who had just escaped from where he was imprisoned.

    Immediately, Fantumar introduced Emery and Yvain to the others. But most of the people inside, more precisely the golden knights, already knew Yvain and Lanzelot, the newly-knighted silver knight from the recent Yearly Tournament.

    "It''s you?! Why is it you again?!!" the Cantiaci Prince shouted as soon as he saw Emery.

    Emery looked over to Edward, his gaze extremely calm.

    It was normal for Edward to act like this, as the silver knight who stood before him was that damnable Lanzelot, the one who embarrassed him in the Tournament;

    thest person he saw before he fell unconscious and woke up in the Lioness Kingdom''s prison.

    "KIll him! KILL HIM!" Edward frantically shouted.

    Fantumar''s face instantly became pale when he heard Edward, but for an entirely different reason from what the Cantiacis thought.

 Chapter 434 - A Deal

    <h4>Chapter 434: A Deal</h4>

    "Mother, this man is the one who killed Sir Afton and Sir Rendi!"

    Upon hearing this, the four golden Cantiaci knights were taken aback. Unconsciously, they stepped back and among them was their senior, Sir Malcolm.

    "Is it true?!" He eximed, genuinely shocked.

    Apparently, these golden knights had maintained rather good rtionships with one another, hence the reason why they became quickly agitated at the moment. They grasped the hilts of the swords that were resting on the side of their hips.

    The queen acknowledged this motion, though, so she shot them a re that immediately stopped them in their tracks.

    The queen then shifted her nce towards Fantumar. She then asked,

    "How did the princess manage to escape? I thought they were fully surrounded."

    The usually confident Fantumar was now rendered speechless, unable to answer the question. Not only was he not able to exin the magic gate, but he was also still tense about the current situation he was in. He was absolutely sure if he didn''t mediate this properly, there would be a fight soon and it wouldn''t end well for him.

    "I apologize, my queen, but I think it is best to hear what he has to say about it first," he replied with his best diplomatic tone.

    The queen was a little confused and stared at Emery, brows furrowed. "State your purpose! Speak!"

    The expression on Emery''s face was serious and stern. He began to ask, "Your majesty, what would it take for you to let the princess go?"

    The queen broke out into incredulousughter, throwing her head back. This request was simply out of the question. "Hahaha! We cannot allow that. She will always be a threat to the Cantiaci."

    Emery took a deep breath, asking her again one more time. "Your majesty, you already won. You can take the kingdom for all I care, but please, let the princess go."

    At this statement, the queen began to feel annoyed. When she refused a request, her no was final. This young man was persistent.

    "Young knight, you seem to be a determined individual, so l''ll be lenient and give you a good offer. These knights are itching for you to pay for what you did to their friend. But I will be generous and let you out of this camp, you and all of your friends. I will guarantee that no one will hurt you as long as you give us the princess."

    Emery let out an exasperated sigh. He then looked the queen straight in the eye before calmly answering.

    "Then, your majesty, I will offer you the same thing. Let the princess go and I will let you all out of this tentpletely safe and unharmed." He then bowed his head slightly, a gesture of respect that was so contradictory to his previous statement.

    Except for Fantumar, everyone in the room chuckled upon hearing this.

    After all, the two of them were currently unarmed. Meanwhile, there were currently 4 golden knights plus a thousand Army just outside of the tent. It would only take a single word and a few seconds for the hordes outside to kill them both.

    The queen and her men, however, were stillughing at what they thought was an absurd statement from Emery.

    "I guess we should just take that information by force," the queen said with a sneer.

    At this moment, Fantumar shouted in an attempt to stop them. "Wait! Wait!"

    It was Prince Edward who was the first to draw his sword, pointing it towards the fat noble in an usatory motion.

    "You are being so suspicious! Why are you helping them? Your... Your son also snuck out of the camp like a spy! What are you nning, really?!"

    At the same time the four golden knights started to take their offensive positions as they surrounded themselves around Emery and Yvain.

    "Please, wait!" Fantumar pleaded again, eyes growing wide. "Listen to him, he''s a wizard!"

    A tense silence followed his statement. For a moment, no one said anything, but suddenly the stillness was broken, as more of the knights in the room started to chuckle again. Fantumar''s whole life, the entire basis of his sess, had always been about persuasion. It was killing him that, when it came to this life or death matter, none of them believed him.

    "But it''s true! It''s true!"

    "So what if he is?" Said Edward, right before gesturing for the rest of the knights to attack them.

    Emery shouted at Yvain to duck while he quickly cast [ck Smoke].

    Everyone was shocked by the sudden smoke cloud. A secondter within total darkness, there was a slight scream before suddenly it was quickly stopped and followed by a thudding sound, making the presence of the smoke even more terrifying than before.

    Less than 10 seconds after, though, the smoke had started to fade. As it cleared, the queen was terrified to see that the four golden knights had already fallen to the ground, not moving a muscle.

    She also surprises to see that the edge of her son''s de was bloody, but it was not blood that belonged to the enemy, it was Fantumar''s.

    During the dark, the fat noble had been stabbed in the chest and he had been knocked onto the ground. As he crawled through the floor, his wounds left a bloody trail behind him. He was slowly dragging himself in the direction of the door, hands grabbing at nothing.

    Yvain on the other hand was astonished, finding it amazing that in just a few seconds, Emery was immediately able to disable the four knights.

    The queen was about to shout more orders at the remaining men, but Emery quickly cast [Blink] and in an instant he was restraining Edward from the back, holding a ck dagger to his throat. It was as if he came out of nowhere, nobody could anticipate his movements.

    Just as the prince was about to open his mouth, Emery muffled his mouth with his other arm and stabbed the de deep into his thigh.

    The prince screamed in agony. Once more, Emery stabbed his other thigh. With that, both his legs began to gush with blood. The prince''s knees buckled and dropped to the ground and still restraining him, Emery began to whisper.

    "The next one will be your neck!" He hissed. He then shifted his gaze to the queen''s direction, his re was dripping with venom.

    "Your majesty, how is that deal now? My princess'' life for your prince''s, I think that''s a fair trade."

    Emery didn''t need to wait for her answer. Her expression said it all. He then released the prince, making him fall face first onto the floor.

    "The princess is under my protection. If you even try to harm her, trust me when I say that I can find you any time."

    It had finally dawned on the queen: the person standing in front of her really was a wizard. A very strong one, at that. She gave him a quick, wordless nod.

    Emery turned and was just about to leave when he suddenly noticed the fat noble who was bleeding out on the ground.

    "Please��" He choked. "Please... Save me.."

    Emery stared down at the man. It was a pity he did not get an opportunity tond a blow on him, but seeing him crawling helplessly on the floor in a pool of his own blood, he wasn''t sure if he even wanted to finish him. But then again, even if he didn''t want to, it didn''t mean he should save him either.

    He suddenly remembered Abe who warned him about the attack and a strange feeling started to brew within him. He decided he would show the noble a little mercy. He squatted next to his body, which was drenched in cold sweat and took out a jar of [Healing Paste]. He waved it in front of Fantumar''s face before responding to him.

    "I will save you, but only if you can answer my question."

    "Yes," he gasped. "Anything."

    "Do you know Geoffrey Ambrose?"

    Fantumar was startled for a second before he quickly nodded.

    "You see... I am Geoffrey''s son��"

    The fat noble was in excruciating pain, but Emery could see he looked more terrified than ever.

    "My question is simple�� What is my name?"

    The fat noble was almostpletely out of breath. With pale lips, he tried to mutter out the words, but none came out.

    "I thought so... Your crimes are so numerous you can''t even remember any of them."

    With thest of his strength, Fantumar grabbed Emery by the cor before murmuring out a sentence unintelligibly. "If�� I die�� the nobles�� Chaos��"

    Emery smiled and whispered back. "With or without you, there will still be chaos."

    He didn''t even need to do anything. He just waited and watched the fat noble Fantumar breathe hisst.

    He stood up, looking the queen in the eyes one more time. "Remember our deal !" Emery then left the tent as if nothing had happened and told the men to start walking out of the camp.

    20 men walked out the enemy camppletely unscratched, while still carrying the king''s lifeless body on their shoulders.

 Chapter 435 - Conviction

    <h4>Chapter 435: Conviction</h4>

    Five days had passed since the fall of the Lioness Kingdom.

    Inside a simple, yet beautiful estate standing near the edge of Venta town, a blonde girl was sitting at the edge of a long table, facing around a dozen knights divided into two neat rows.

    The knights kept talking amongst themselves all day, while the girl could only listen in silence.

    "Princess Gweh, here are all the reports we received regarding each of the nobles." The knight who sat the closest to her spoke.

    From the 359 noble families of the Lioness Kingdom, 70% had epted Cantiaci as the ruler of theirnd and only a few dozen families dared to speak of their loyalty to the Lioness. The rest was nowhere to be heard.

    "Princess, I think we should act as soon as possible." A knight with a calm expression stood up before speaking. "For now, the best course of action is to gather up your supporters. Many have received false rumors about your death. Allow me to apany you in your visit to them. With time, I am sure we could-"

    Another knight stood up quickly and interrupted him.

    "Marc, how do you expect us to do that?! Did you really just suggest to the princess to ride with minimal protection and meet all these nobles? That''s incredibly dangerous!"

    "Lucas, what do you think it will be?" Marc red at him and said. "Of course it is dangerous and every one of us knows how dangerous this situation is�� But, this is the right thing to do!"

    "Right thing to do? Even if you manage to convince all those 30% remaining nobles, they are all mostly low-ranked nobles without many knights to lend, besides, are you telling us to face the might of Cantiaci and 70% of our own families?!" Lucas yelled.

    "Our own? What do you mean by our own! Those nobles can no longer be called our own!"

    "Marc, listen," Lucas took a deep breath and sighed. "Everyone in this room has at least one distant cousin or uncle who chose to be part of that 70%, so of course, they are still our own."

    "We�� But, we still have the people on our side-"

    "Seriously Marc? Do you want to involve the civilians to rise and join the fight?!"

    "Yes, what else are we supposed to do?! They have the right to defend their kingdom and so do we!"

    "Marc, your rash decisions will only lead to more people dying!"

    "That is the cost we must take, so-"

    "Ahem!"

    The golden knight Yvain fake-coughed, with that gesture the heated argument instantly stopped.

    After making sure the noises had died down to hushed whispers, Yvain looked towards the end of the table and asked.

    "Are you feeling unwell, Princess? It''s prettyte already, should we adjourn the meeting and perhaps continue tomorrow?"

    Even though she was silent the entire time, witnessing her knights falling apart tired the princess out. She nodded and the golden knight announced the end of the meeting. Everyone quickly left the room, leaving the princess alone.

    Since the loss of her kingdom and the death of her father, the princess hasn''t been herself. Her eyes looked tired and sunken and every time she was spoken to, she did not wear her usual beautiful smile. It seems her glow was lost on that fateful night.

    After everyone left, Gweh walked with tired steps out of the estate. She closed the gate slowly, ensuring no one heard her leave and stared at the mansion that stood behind her with mixed feelings. Since that night, she had been staying here for five days.

    Under the cover of darkness, she walked further away, towards the outskirts of the town. The night felt chilly and lonely. Only the crackling of torches and the distinctive walking noise of the poeple as most of the citizens had closed their business for the day. Unconsciously, she pulled her clothes tighter onto her body.

    In the darkness, no one could discern her identity, leaving her to her thoughts. Several days had passed, but the event kept reying in her mind, haunting her dreams and keeping her awake.

    She finally arrived in a beautiful yet simple garden, with a carved block of stone in its center, surrounded by colorful flowers.

    The princess knelt in front of the stone and traced the carving on it.

    ''Here lies our beloved King, Richard the Lioness''

    Gweh stared at the stone for a few moments. Tears started to dot the block of stone, but she had not yet gathered up her courage to say just a word.

    With trembling lips, she finally said.

    "I miss you. Father.."

    Like a dam had burst open, tears flowed down on her cheek. She then gradually starts to spur words, talking to the stone about the things that have happened thest five days. What the kingdom has be and what she has be.

    "Father, how did you do it��? I�� I don''t think I can."

    She wiped her tears with the back of her hand and continued.

    "I�� I can''t,... I do not want to see these people kill each other�� Father, I am not strong enough to give them that order��"

    She cried and cried, with nothing but the noises of night wildlife and the cold winds to keep herpany. In the dead of the night, she let out everything she had been holding.

    After a while, she stopped talking and merely sat to stare at the name of her father.

    Time passed and Gwen spent it alone with her thoughts. Atst, she finally remembered her father''sst words.

    "Father, I am sorry for what I have decided" Gwen stood up and said. "But, I will keep my promise�� From now on, I will only do what makes me happy."

    Gweh tightened up her clothes once more and braved the chilly night. She returned to the estate with a new conviction aze in her heart.

    The next day, she gathered all her knights and told them the Princess of Lioness was no more. They were told to return back to their family, to their ownnd, and stop thinking about her or the Lioness kingdom.

    It was such a shocking decision, some taking it very hard but in the end seeing the princess'' condition, the knights epted it.

    She bowed to the knights, showing her gratitude for their service to the kingdom. Afterward, she took a small leather bag she had prepared the night before and left the estate.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 436 - Alone

    <h4>Chapter 436: Alone</h4>

    After everything that had happened in the Lioness Kingdom, Emery let the Lioness group, the surviving 20 knights and the princess, stay in his estate.

    Not wanting to make things more awkward than it already was, after the Lioness King''s funeral ceremony, he decided to immediately leave and give the matters to Luna.

    He returned to the Forbidden Forest to continue on with his training.

    Emery swiftly went to his usual spot inside the forest, and casted [Nature Grasp] as he went deep into his cultivation training.

    As his mind dove into his body as usual, Emery directed the energy of Gaia that his body absorbed from the surroundings and channeled it into the seed sitting silently beside his dark core.

    Just like what he had always experienced, Emery felt a refreshing sensation throughout his body. However, after several days of continuous cultivation,? nothing had changed for him.

    The truth was, Emery couldn''t fully concentrate on his training because every hour or so, the young acolyte would stop his training to use his [Spirit Reading] ability.

    He kept checking if there were any sort of troops making their way to Venta Town.

    He was still worried about the possibility that the enemies were still trying to find Gwen''s whereabouts, despite the ''agreement'' he reached with the Cantiaci Queen.

    fortunately thest few days, his worries were still unproven.

    In this particr morning, when Emery once again used his [Spirit Reading] ability, he perceived a figure walking into the Forbidden Forest. He only sensed one person, and after observing it, he realized that thetter was walking around in a circle. The behavior of this unknown figure made him suspicious as in general people are still scared of the forest.

    It only took a few seconds of spirit reading before the face of someone familiar popped into his mind. He took a deep breath before he stood up from his cross-legged position and rushed towards the location where the figure was.

    The moment he arrived, Emery heaved a deep sigh at his correct conjecture. The figure, who was walking around was none other than the Lioness Princess, Gwen, herself.

    "What are you doing here?!"

    Emery''s voice that suddenly appeared out of nowhere startled the princess.

    Gwen''s body was slightly jolted due to the surprise and she quickly turned around to see Emery''s face. "Huh?! You scared me!"

    Emery ignored her remark and asked the previous question again, this time in a condescending tone.

    "What are you doing here, princess?"

    Gwen didn''t reply right away when she noticed the tone that Emery used. As a result, the two were staring at each other for a few seconds before she finally decided to open her mouth. "I heard from Luna that I can find you around here, that''s why."

    Emery was about to scold Luna in his mind. But then He was confused and suspicious of Gwen because the ce that Luna knew was actually way far off from their current location.

    "Why are you looking for me, princess?" Emery decided to ask directly because Gwen didn''t give the proper answer to his previous question.

    "Emery... Lioness is no more. I am no longer a princess. So, you should call me Gwen."

    From what Gwen just said, Emery could have guessed what she decided but it still somewhat surprised him.

    After a few moments of silence, he finally spoke.

    "Good for you, then. But this ce is still not for any girl. You should return to Venta, and don''t worry, you can use the ce for as long as you need."

    Upon hearing Emery''s words, Gwen was silent. Then, she took a deep breath, and with a determined expression on her face, she said,

    "I don''t need it anymore, Emery. I have asked everyone to go... Now, I am on my own."

    Hearing this, Emery was really confused as he couldn''t figure out what the girl wanted.

    "You still haven''t told me why you are here.."

    Gwen struggled to contain her emotions that were trying to break through. She quickly adjusted her condition before finding the courage to say what she had in mind and wanted to say to Emery.

    "I came here to say thank you. Thank you, for saving me and my knights.." She stopped for a moment before continuing, "I''ve alsoe here to apologize."

    "Sorry for doubting you.. You were right�� about Fantumar.. and, it''s not my ce to force you to do things that you don''t want."

    Emery stood there silently as he didn''t really know how to respond to this sudden apology.

    Gwen noticed the silence, and decided to continue. He could clearly see her body trembling as she said,

    "Will you forgive me, Emery..?"

    Seeing the girl who kept haunting his mind said this, especially when he saw her current situation; it''s quite hard not to forgive her.

    Realizing Emery silence, Gwen decided toy down what she has been nning to say

    "Emery�� I... have no other ce to go. ...I was hoping to stay with you for a while.."

    After she said those words, there wasplete silence between the two until Gwen decided to add,

    "What I mean... I hope you give me the chance to stay in the Fey vige. I want to�� get to know them better.. You know... I want to prove to you, and myself, that I don''t hate them."

    Emery took another sigh, he wasn''t sure if this was a good idea the ce was not really a pce, and there was also thenguage problem

    Then, it came to him that this girl probably didn''t think clearly because of the shock of losing the kingdom and the sadness of losing her father... and maybe, living in the vige, being away from all those things...? could be a good thing and help her better��

    The fey vige was also probably the safest ce for her. What''s more, if Gwen did live in the vige, Emery could stop worrying about her and could focus wholeheartedly on his training.

    "Alright, I don''t mind. However, there''s nothing I can do to help you if they decide not to ept you."

    Gwen forced herself to smile as she said,

    "Yes, thank you, Emery, I am sure they will like a pretty girl like me"

    Emery was in no mood to joke with her at the moment.

    He then brought her to the Fey vige, but as soon as the two arrived at the vige, Gwen was really surprised when she discovered five girls staring at her with suspicious looks on their faces.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 437 - New Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 437: New Beginning</h4>

    Emery told chief Brennus about who she was. The possibilities her enemies mighte to find her and endanger the vige, and also the fact that Gwen''s mother died by the hands of a Fey. Despite knowing what happened in her past, the chief still agreed to ept her.

    The chief gave her a hut of her own. The ce was a small, simple wooden hut with a roof made of straw. Emery noticed how tiny it was, as the hut was not evenparable to the room of the Lioness pce maid.

    Seeing the condition of the hut did make him a little concerned.

    "Well, it''s pretty much all like this here�� Gwen."

    Gwen was smiling, but this time, Emery wasn''t sure whether it was forced or not.

    "It''s fine, Emery and thank you�� This is�� the first time you called me by name."

    Emery merely nodded. He had nothing else to say to her.

    Thinking that Gwen probably wouldn''t stay for long, he then stopped worrying about the hut. But that was not really his business. He decided to leave her in the vige to the mercy of the fey sisters.

    Well, he did ask them to take good care of her before he had to leave and return to his training.

    Gwen stared at Emery, who had turned back and walked towards the woods. From deep within her heart, something stirred.

    Right as Emery walked out, a girl approached her. It was Morgana, the fey girl who came to her rescuest time.

    "He spends most of his time training. If you need anything from him, let me know and I can call him for you."

    "Thank you." Gwen smiled and shook her head. "Let him train, I came here to know more about all of you."

    Morgana escorted the princess around and took her to the biggest hut, where the other four sisters were waiting. As she was the only one among the siblings who could speak in themon tongue, Morgana helped trante and facilitatemunication between them.

    The siblings looked at Gwen with a strange expression. The youngest one even frowned before asking.

    "Tkara ludo n, Emery?"

    "What was that?" Gwen asked Morgana.

    "She is asking who you are to her brother, Emery."

    Right after she finished speaking, Morgana stared at Gwen together with all four of her sisters. It was no secret that all of them were curious about her answer.

    Their curiosity kind of unsettled her, but she still managed to answer calmly in spite of that.

    "I am�� Emery''s friend."

    Morgana tranted her answer and the other four nodded in satisfaction, before whispering amongst themselves. Gwen stared at them and whispered at Morgana, asking what they were talking about.

    "I told them you are just Emery''s friend and they are happy. That''s it." She answered curtly.

    Gwen stared at the red-haired beauty in front of her. Something seemed to be amiss.

    "Well, we are�� Okay, we might be a bit more than friends. We have known each other for 10 years."

    Hearing this, Morgana didn''t react. She just stared at her with a nk expression.

    "Will you tell them that?" Gwen asked

    "No, they will be fine."

    "��"

    Gwen was stunned into silence.

    After some minutes of talking, the sisters brought her to a tour around the vige, to ensure she knew her way around and to introduce her to the locals. Learning thenguage would be difficult for her, but deep in her heart, she was happy to have taken her first step to explore this world. Their clothes, their food and their tradition, everything was new, and she took the sight eagerly.

    There was no shortage of natural wonders all around her. During her short tour with the sisters, she saw a lot of nts and animals she had never seen before. She spotted tiny, colorful birds flying overhead and, from the bushes, a group of quick-moving rabbits with gleaming fur.

    Here, she could find everything she asked for. Safety, beautiful scenery and adventure.

    She was only here for a short time, but Gwen realized nothing about the fey people was as scary as she was told back in the kingdom. In fact, she found them easy to get along.

    More than anything, she was grateful that none of them treated her as a princess. She was left alone by herself most of the time and she spent her time doing everything the sisters did. Chores were split evenly between them and she got a portion of it every day.

    Without realizing it, Five days have passed.

    Morgana came to tell Gwen that today, she and her sisters would go see Emery. She asked the former princess if she would like toe.

    Gwen quickly nodded, finished up her chores and entered the woods together with the sisters. Right as they reached the woods, the five sisters transformed intorge wolves, shocking Gwen at first.

    Each of them were twice the size of an adult man, with intimidating ws and fangs. She stared at them for a few seconds, but eventually, she gathered the courage to touch the white wolf''s fur.

    "You have such a beautiful fur, Glitta."

    Surprisingly, Gwen spoke in the feynguage. She was only here for a few days, but she had already managed to pick up a few simple words.

    The white wolf was so happy she let Gwen ride on her back. They dashed through the forest. Gwen enjoyed the feel of wind on her face, the distinctive smell of leaves and the asional chirps from the birds flying overhead.

    The ce they were heading to wasn''t too far from the vige; they slowed down to a stop after reaching a small hut. This was the ce Emery sometimes used to continue his experiments on the fey.

    From the moment she saw the hut, Gwen could smell the scent of various herbs mixed with smoke, likely from something brewing inside.

    The sisters knocked on the door and Emery weed them. However, just like their previous meeting, Emery was still unable to find anything to talk with her about.

    Afterward, Gwen and the sisters went inside the hut, where then Emery took out a few bottles of golden liquids on the table.

    Gwen looked at Emery when he gave each sister a potion, from the few words she could catch from them, it seemed the potions could make them stronger. She was definitely intrigued.

    "What about me, Emery? I wish to be stronger, too."

    -------------------------------

    Author monthly note (no coin cost - eraseter)

    Dear Earth Greatest Magus Reader, thank you for your support.

    Its really really amazing how much love and support you gave to me and the Novel

    This August I write a total of 120 chapters and finally reach the published target

    My August Chapters were:

    Earth Greatest Magus 60 chapters

    Blood Elf Monarch 60 chapters

    For you my Earth Greatest Magus Reader, Good News, this September the novel has reached its first year anniversary, hence only this month you can see the special privilege price of 999 for 45 chapters. (This month only) SPOILER - Emery''s romance will be settled in these privileged chapters. (many readers find it unpredictable)

    Dont forget to vote for your golden ticket for this novel. extra bonus chapter 3 extra per week if we could maintain the top 15 ranks and will do 5 extra per week if we manage to reach the top 10.

    Thank you for your continuous support. Hope you are as excited as I am to continue this journey together.

    If you really wish to support me more, please do so by:

    Reading my other two novels Blood Elf Monarch and Doomsday Pirs. Which all three are under the same universe, just different times and ces and will eventually intertwer.

    The Blood Elf Monarch is currently on thest month in the spiritpetition and really needs much more support

    Thank you again and don''t forget to join the monthly event on discord. Thank you

 Chapter 438 - Teach

    <h4>Chapter 438: Teach</h4>

    Helping Gwen to be stronger wouldn''t be such a bad idea. Being heir to the Lioness throne, her life would always be in danger.

    Emery couldn''t always be beside her ore to her aide whenever needed. Especially when he went away for his third year in the academy, which meant he was going to be preupied with other things for an entire year. With all these things in mind, helping Gwen to be stronger was the most logical thing to do.

    But then again, Emery could only help her if she had an innate talent in magic. Just like the others, he started by checking her blood to analyze her current skill set.

    Gwen walked over to sit by his side before offering her hand. When Emery touched it, he could feel her heart beat a little bit faster.

    He held the de of his knife to the base of her palm, slicing it slowly. He tried his best to be cautious so he wouldn''t hurt her.

    "Ahhh!!!" Her sudden scream quickly rmed him and he immediately wondered if he had cut too deep.

    Upon seeing his worried expression, though, she burst intoughter. "Hahaha! Don''t be too serious, Emery. I am just kidding."

    Emery breathed out a long sigh. The girl was a little too cheerful for someone who had lost so much only a week ago. But then again, Emery couldn''tin. It was far better seeing her like this instead of seeing her depressed and sad.

    He took some of the blood into his droplet before analyzing it with the symbol on his palm.

    [Human - Female]

    [Battle Power - 14]

    [Spirit Force - 12]

    [Element Affinity - Water]

    [Spirit Aptitude D]

    "D?" Gwen asked. "Is that bad?" The other 5 girls seemed to chuckle after she said it.

    "D is the category for the lowest talent, but it''s still better than no talent at all." As he said this, he shot the other girls a slight re and his words immediately made them all turn quiet.

    He then gave each of them a vial of [Gaia Serum]. Unfortunately, as he was still unable to cast the [Fragmentation] spell, he couldn''t many any [Fey Booster] serum for them. Even so, giving them this serum would gradually make them stronger over time.

    "All done," Emery said.

    Seeing he had a limited amount of [Gaia Essence] to dilute into the potion, he asked the girls about the high priestess. But apparently, thedy of theke was still refusing to see anyone but the chief.

    Despite this, though, Morgana ensured Emery she would try asking again for him. With that matter momentarily out of the way, it was time for him to return to his training again.

    The girl was about to leave, but Gwen, who after 5 days still had no way tomunicate with Emery, suddenly burst out with a great idea.

    "So that''s it? Is the potion alone enough to make us stronger?" She asked curiously.

    "What else are you thinking?"

    "What about sword training?" Gwen said with a cheeky smile. She then looked in the direction of the other girls with a devious expression on her face. "This guy here wasst year''s knight champion in all three categories: sword, arrow and cavalry. It would be great if he could teach us at least one of those things."

    Hearing this made the other girls follow suit in supporting her request.

    "Yes, brother! Howe you never teach us?!"

    All the girls then scampered over to Emery''s side demanding to teach them morebat skills.

    The one who wanted this the most was Morgana, as Emery specifically promised to teach her. She definitely would not let this chance go. She once again turned on her murderous re towards Emery, seething in the corner, while her sisters pestered the wizard.

    Morgana stared at the four girls and their constant nagging, brought a genuine smile to Gwen. Something that had been missing from her since the incident.

    "Alright, alright!"

    Emery grabbed the six of them and took them to a clearing near the hut, while he himself goes with his spatial gate spell for a few minutes just to but a simple sword for them all.

    .

    He then decided to teach them some techniques he had learnt from the puppets in the path ofbat.

    Emery started performing some basic level techniques and then asked the other 6 to try and partner up with one another.

    Lelith quickly grabbed Lilith, her twin, and as Glita had always been slightly scared of Morgana and her intimidating energy, she quickly grabbed her oldest sibling Tyra.

    That left Morgana alone, to be paired up with Gwen.

    At first Emery thought Gwen would not be a good match with Morgana, but apparently, her years of training with Yvain the gold knight had paid off. She could not defeat Morgana for sure, as she was much more advanced in terms of strength, but in terms of pure refined skill, Morgana still had many things to learn from the princess.

    Emery was surprised to see that their spar was a little more serious than he had anticipated and that they were opposing one another, as if they were fighting for real.

    nk! nk!

    The 6 trained for a few hours and from this single session alone, Emery could see some real improvement from them.

    These 6 individuals definitely were not like any other girls, as they were able to absorb the skills he had taught them so quickly.

    Emery still had his own training to focus on, but while he was helping out the girls, he was reminded of master Xion, who exerted so much effort into training him.

    He decided to take his time in teaching them for a few hours every week, all while checking their improvement both in skills and spirit force.

    "I will see you all again next week."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 439 - Improvement

    <h4>Chapter 439: Improvement</h4>

    It had been weeks since Emery''s three elements were severed and he lost the ability to cast any of his nature spells. It also meant it had been weeks since he utilized the [Nature Grasp] spell to absorb Gaia''s energy from nature and channeled it into the mysterious seed lying serenely next to his spirit core.

    Emery knew what he had been doing for weeks was creating a certain effect on the seed, but since the result didn''t show in his stats, he couldn''t help but feel as though hisst few weeks had been aplete waste of time.

    On the other hand, the condition Emery was currently in had a positive effect on the improvement of his dark core. He was extremely ted when he found out his rate of absorption inside the Khaos space had increased twofold.

    As a result, Emery decided to put off his [Nature Grasp]-based training and shifted his focus on his darkness cultivation.

    ...

    [Spirit force has increased]

    At the moment, Emery''s figure could be seen sitting cross-legged inside the Khaos space. The sensation he felt while absorbing the Khaos energy was as if he had turned into a sponge that was thrown into the ocean. He swallowed the energy around him like crazy, as waves of raging spirit energy rushed throughout his entire body.

    Notifications telling Emery an increase in his spirit energy had appeared in his mind almost every day,ting him 5 to 6 spirit forces increases a week. That was a tremendous improvement for him.

    This result wasparable to if he consumed a Spirit Foundation Pill every day and enjoyed its effects all the time without its effects diminishing. It was simply unbelievable!

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force has increased]

    The notifications didn''t stoping as Emery continued cultivating. He kept on going relentlessly, every day and night, and only took a break once a week to rest for a few hours, while he trained the girls. In his mind, nothing else was more important than his training. It''s just him and the Khaos space.

    Time flew by and weeks passed in the blink of an eye, but Emery kept doing the same thing. Then, without him knowing it, 3 months passed, which meant he had gone through a total of 12 weeks of undisturbed training.

    Emery slowly opened his eyes and checked the symbol on his hand.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power : 65 (49)]

    [Spirit Force : 412 (318)]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 5]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    A smile gradually grew on his face when he saw such a high number of spirit force in his stats. Then,? However, a gurgling noise suddenly sounded nearby, sending him out of his excitement.

    "Huh! Kid, what are you smiling about?! If you were a little bit more talented than you are now, you could be a magus already!" said Killgragah, while scoffing at his reaction.

    Raising his eyebrow, Emery asked. "Can''t you say something nice for once?"

    "I''m just stating facts, boy! Oh Heavens, such a cruel fate for me, the Great Killgragah, ended up taking care of an untalented human like you."

    Emery inwardly rolled his eyes, while outwardly putting a grateful look on his face. "Yes, oh great and superior being! I would never have gone this far if it weren''t for you. Therefore, I am forever grateful to you!"

    Hearing Emery''s ttery, the dragon responded with a smug face. "That''s more like it! Now, hurry up and form your foundation already! It''s been too long!"

    "Of course! But I still need my break."

    After pacifying the dragon one more time, Emery exited the Khaos space. Today, like usual, was the time for Emery to meet the girls again.

    In thest 3 months, Emery had trained each of the girls. Moreover, they had also consumed the [Gaia Serum] that he personally concocted.

    When Emery arrived at the appointed ce near the hut, he saw the girls were all already there, waiting for him.

    After receiving Emery''s guide and teachings for 3 months, they had mastered the second level of the sword arts. As if that wasn''t impressive enough, Emery was dumbfounded when he discovered that two girls, Morgana and Gwen, had already begun setting their foot on the third level.

    Emery had never doubted Morgana''s prodigal talent, as she was the strongest Fey in her generation before he came.

    What utterly astonished him was Gwen, who was able to match the other party''s skill. The former princess was certainly an eye-opening sight for him. However, Gwen had never managed to beat Morgana. Not even once.

    Afterward, it was time to check their cultivation progress.

    When Emery tested the youngest of the Fey sisters, the notification that came out brought a smile to his face.

    "Congrattions, Glita. You have sessfully broken through to Rank 4 acolyte."

    Glita

    [Battle Power - 23]

    [Spirit Force - 51]

    [Element Affinity - Ice and nt]

    [Spirit Aptitude B]

    Glita was so happy hearing it. "I knew it!! I knew it!! Hahaha!!"

    She then talked about how yesterday she believed her animal friends were making a party for her. The others could only smile helplessly at the youngest''s behavior, while Emery continued on with the tests.

    Tyra

    [Battle power - 24]

    [Spiritt force - 50]

    [Element Affinity - Earth and nt]

    [Spirit Aptitude C]

    Lilith

    [Battle power - 23]

    [Spiritt force - 50]

    [Element Affinity - Wind and nt]

    [Spirit Aptitude C]

    Lelith

    [Battle power - 23]

    [Spiritt force - 50]

    [Element Affinity - Wind and nt]

    [Spirit Aptitude C]

    The three C aptitude girls were all at the peak stage of Rank 3 acolyte, they still hadn''t received a sess on breakthrough yet. As for Morgana, she had reached the peak of Rank 4.

    Morgana

    [Battle power - 29]

    [Spiritt force - 60]

    [Element Affinity - Fire, nt and Darkness]

    [Spirit Aptitude A]

    Andst but not least, Gwen. Even though she had the least talent, she once again surprised him as she managed to breakthrough to Rank 3 acolyte.

    Gwen

    [Battle Power - 19]

    [Spirit Force - 41]

    [Element Affinity - Water]

    [Spirit Aptitude D]

    Their results were all still under Emery''s expectations. It had been proven that [Gaia Serum] would start losing its effectiveness at Rank 4. Therefore, from there, it woulde back to each of their personal talents in cultivation.

    Emery watched with a gentle smile as all the girls congratted Gwen on her progress. It seemed she had managed to grow close to the Fey sisters and Fey''s people in the past 3 months.

    All of a sudden, Emery sensed a group of people entering the Forbidden Forest, heading directly in the direction of the Fey vige. Hence, Emery and the girls swiftly went back to the vige

 Chapter 440 - Guest

    <h4>Chapter 440: Guest</h4>

    With his spirit sense, Emery could tell the crowd of people who came were led by the Quintins, but just to make sure, Emery still wished to see what they wereing here for this time.

    Emery opened a [Spatial Gate], this time with his massive spirit force increase, he was able to send all six of them together and returned to the vige.

    For thest three months, Emery spent his time hole up in the Khaos space, and he had not returned to the fey vige at all during that time. Within such a short period of time, he noticed many changes, some of which could be seen at a single nce.

    Near the huts, he could see some tools made of iron and bronze, most of them damp cleaning utensils, implying they were about to start cooking. Some vigers started to wear colorful clothes and others carried rolls of colorful fabric.

    It appeared the trading with Venta had been sessfully established and was going well.

    He leaned back on a tree to wait for them and observe his surroundings. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Gwen talking casually with the vigers. They circled around Gwen and watched her with interest.

    Emery knew her since childhood, thus, he had seen how much of a fast learner she was. For her to speak fluently after three months seems something amazing but unusual, but he was surprised to see how it was the vigers who started speaking in slightly broken Briton.

    Chief Brennus who notice this approached him and said.

    "The girl has been teachingnguage to the vigers. They like her very much."

    Gwen was interacting with the people just like any normal girl would. Both old and young vigers listened to her and asionally smiled, a hint they were having a good time. Witnessing the scenes somehow warmed Emery''s heart.

    One of the vige warriors came by and notified them of the Quintins'' presence. The vigers thanked Gwen and stood up to start preparing for a weing party.

    Not wanting to be left out, Gwen decided to help. She followed the vigers a bit deeper into the forest.

    She came back alongside the fey sisters and each of them carried a bowl of fruits and vegetables. They sat near a t rock and used the rock as a makeshift table to cut the fruits into bite-sized pieces.

    The sight of them having fun together was unusual for Emery.

    He was so engrossed in his thoughts, he didn''t notice the girl had caught him staring.

    "Hey! Don''t just stand there,e here and help!"

    Emery was a bit startled and he could only respond with a nk stare.

    Gwen gave him a mischievous smile and asked. "Is this chore too far below, oh Great Wizard?"

    "No, of course not, I''ll help."

    She gave him a knife and the two proceeded to cut fruits together. Overall, it was quite a weird experience for Emery.

    Then It gets even weirder as Morgana suddenly approaches next to him and grabbed a few fruits herself. With her quick, deft hands, she managed to cut quite a few in a short time.

    "�� Morgana�� I don''t think it''s supposed to be cut in a square shape��"

    The red-haired girl was really talented when it came to fighting with daggers, but when it came to food, the best thing to describe her was�� something else.

    He heard a chuckle and stared at Gwen, whoughed so hard at him and Morgana both. Emery once again was captivated by the sight of her smile before he turned away and tried to think of something else.

    An hour passed, filled with theirughter and jokes. The guests started toe into teh vige. As Emery''s spirit sense saw, they really were the Quintins,ing to bring trade as promised. In front of the group, Luna herself helped lead the workers and mercenaries.

    But Emery was not concerned about that. He was more surprised to see that Luna came along with a golden knight. It was Sir Gawain, Arthur''s trusted knight, and one of Logress'' golden knights.

    Emery tried to discreetly nce at Gwen. He thought she would try to run away and hide from the knight, but to his surprise, she stayed put.

    "They will know sooner orter, won''t they, Emery?"

    "That''s right." Emery answered matter-of-factly.

    "Yeah, but with you here, I have nothing to worry about right?" Gwen smiled and teased him.

    Emery decided not to humor her with ament and stood up before walking towards the two.

    Just as he predicted, the golden knight was quite shocked to see the princess of the Lioness kingdom standing amongst the fey vigers.

    "Did youe here with news from Arthur?" Emery asked.

    "I actually came by themand of the Divine Order."

    "The Order is looking for me?" Emery looked at him, interested. "Why don''t they just use the bird?"

    "Actually, I was tasked to find the young silver knight, Lanzo."

    Emery stared at him, a little bit startled, but he managed to keep his calm. Gawain didn''t seem to notice and he continued.

    "I have been tracking his lineage and I traced him back to Miss Quintin, and considering the rumors about Lanzo''s involvement in the��" Gawain nced towards Gwen for a moment before continuing. "The incident in the Lioness pce, I came to the conclusion that you and Sir Lanzo are the same person. I wonder if I am right with this conclusion?"

    Emery had figured out that it mighte to this and he nodded calmly. "Yes, you are right: I am Lanzo. What do you need, Gawain?"

    Gawain took out a scroll case sealed with a golden seal and gave it to Emery. Emery looked at the seal for a second before he opened and read the letter.

    ''Sir Lanzelot Dt, with your impressive disy atst year Tournament, along with your role to defend the king of Lioness at the battle against the Cantiaci Kingdom, we the Knights of Divine Order have agreed to wee you to be part of the golden knight circle.''

    ''�CSigned, Knight Commander Owain''

    Gawain nodded at Emery. "Congrattions. Just like every year, next month another tournament will be held. You are requested toe and receive the honor."

    Gwen, who has been listening in, quickly realized the purpose of Gawain''s presence. She congratted Emery for the achievement. After all, being chosen as a golden knight was a great honor.

    Emery folded the parchment, gave it back to Gawain, and said.

    "I am sorry Sir Gawain, I won''t being next month, nor the years after, i am not interested with the title"

 Chapter 441 - Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 441: Rejection</h4>

    The title of Golden Knight was one of the most prestigious honors that could be attained by any knight in thend.

    There were only 50 who could be selected at one time and even these titles were divided by each kingdom, hence why attaining the title was not only an achievement for oneself, but their respective kingdom as well.

    Since Emery was born, the Lioness kingdom has only had three Golden Knights. This was the reason why every young nobleman of the Lioness kingdom dreamt of one day bing one, Emery included.

    At least, he used to.

    But ever since he had experienced life outside of the kingdom, his dreams had changed. They were no longer confined to the rigid rules and systems that came with being a knight.

    Right now, his only wish was to fulfill his maximum cultivation before his next recall. He certainly believed danger would onlye to him if he did not seed. As a result, he really had no need of any more titles and responsibilities he ultimately couldn''tmit to.

    "Thank you foring, Sir Gawain, but I already have the wizard title and that will be more than enough to fulfill my role in the Order."

    Emery''s reasoning was indisputable. The determination in his gaze was very clear to Gawain.

    Because of this, he decided to persuade Emery in other ways. After a slight pause, Sir Gawain responded to Emery''s answer with a request to speak in private. He also asked that Gwen shoulde along and take part in the conversation.

    The three of them went inside one of the huts, before the Golden Knight began to justify his previous statements.

    Sir Gawain exined that the divine order was currently in a state of turmoil. They had never lost so many Golden Knights in thest hundred years. Last year, there were merely two new Golden Knights, who had reced their fallen predecessors.

    And this year, there were 12 new inductees. Fortunately, Emery had only knocked out the 4 Cantiaci Golden Knights, or there would have been 16 new recements this year.

    This was a fact he did not know about, immediately after hearing it, he fell silent, a contemtive look on his face.

    Emery waspletely quiet, as he thought about the fact he was at least responsible for the death of the two that attacked Gwen''s convoy and also for the death of Sir Brunoir the Lioness Dread Knight.

    But still, 9 Golden Knights dying within a year was a huge anomaly either way. Knowing this made Emery wonder about the extent of Meave''s involvement in this. He pushed this thought aside, reserving it forter, when Gawain finally got off his back about this offer.

    With 12 open slots for the position, the Divine Order was desperately looking for strong and reliable knights, who possessed advanced capabilities as well. This was why, once more, Sir Gawain asked him to reconsider. The look on his face betrayed no emotion, but Emery knew he was getting desperate.

    Even so, his answer remained the same. It was simply not an option that was viable for him. With a sigh, Emery replied, "I am sorry, Sir Gawain, but I really cannot ept it."

    With Emery''s firm answer, the knight didn''t push further. This time, his gaze shifted towards Gwen''s direction instead.

    With a cordial andposed air, he began to speak. "Princess Gweh, I didn''t know you were here, if I knew, I would have an official letter to give you, but I must inform you the Logress king has been looking for you."

    "Oh? What is it about?" Asked Gwen with a curious tilt of her head.

    "The king is still waiting for your answer regarding the marriage proposal from the prince of Logress, Arthur Pendragon."

    Hearing this surprised Gwen greatly. She didn''t realize they would still be asking for her answer, especially knowing she had already lost the kingdom.

    She then looked towards Emery with slight concern, wondering what his reaction about this was going to be.

    When she turned, though, he seemedpletely unfazed. An ufortable feeling brewed in her chest. She was a little upset that Emery seemed rather unsurprised and aloof about this matter, not knowing that he was already informed about it from Arthur to begin with.

    Gwen then answered, "Sir Gawain, please give my utmost thanks to King Uther, but unfortunately as Lioness is no more, I would not be able to ept the proposal."

    The quick and firm answer from the princess brought quite a surprise to Emery''s.

    Once again, Sir Gawain responded, "Very well, then. I guess I will have to bring home two rejections now..."

    As he said this, he smiled before bowing slightly, giving his respects to the both of them before turning his back and leaving.

    This left the two of them alone in the secluded, slightly cramped space of the hut.

    Suddenly aware of how small the hut was, Gwen fidgeted slightly. She did not wish for Emery to ask or discuss about the marriage proposal at all, so she immediately began to speak about her thoughts regarding the golden knight matter, She spoke offhandedly about what a shame it was to reject such an honor

    But when the words came out, she instantly regretted them. This was the same exact situation as when she asked him about bing a Lioness knight, which already made them argue twice. Thest thing she wanted was to provoke any disagreements with Emery since things were already getting much better with them now.

    Understanding this, Emery thought it was time to better exin his current condition to alleviate the confusion he knew she was experiencing.

    He sighed, trying to keep his voice as cool and calm as possible. He straightened hisposure before beginning to speak. "Gwen, it''s not that I do not want to be a golden knight, but now that you know I am a wizard, you must realize I have a different path to follow. I hope you understand that."

    It''s somehow true that her previous irritation was because she thought Emery would just wish to be a farmer despite his amazing talent. Now that she knew better she could ept Emery''s reason better for not willing to be a knight.

    Gwen does still have something bothering her mind, but then again, she really did not want to debate with him anymore.

    Her silence chilled the atmosphere around them. Emery rubbed his temples. "Please, Gwen, just tell me what you think. I insist."

    "Emery it''s true that those titles are not important, but its the responsibility that came with the title that was important"

    She stopped for a second to gather her thoughts before continuing.

    "I know I was wrong when I said you don''t care about others, especially when you actually dide to my rescue, but I just thought there were still too many people out there who could use your strength... I do believe it''s the responsibility of the strong to protect the weak�� Otherwise, what''s the point of all that training if it''s not for the service of the people?"

    It could be said they had, again, started the argument that was still unfinished, but this time both of them spoke with less emotion and this time, Emery actually found her reasons had some merit.

    It was true that since he receives this power, Emery hasn''t done anything much other than finishing his personal goal.

    "I guess you are right, but I don''t think being a Golden Knight is the solution either."

    Hearing this, Gwen''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if she had juste up with the best idea ever.

    "Emery, I have an amazing idea."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 442 - Marauders

    <h4>Chapter 442: Marauders</h4>

    Atop the hill overlooking the sea, right at the center of what used to be called Lioness Kingdom, a fort could be seen.

    The fort was abandoned, traces of dried blood, debris and fallen rocks littered the floor. Tattered remains of proud banners made of fine fabric served as a reminder of its former glory.

    Hundreds of people filled the fort, all wearing rag-tag uniforms. They were screaming and talking with each other, creating a cacophony that could be heard even from outside.

    In the middle of the fort, stood half a dozen poles marred with fresh blood. One person was tied up on each, their body full ofcerations and exposed to the heat of the sun. The tang of iron could be felt in the air, but none of them seemed bothered by it.

    Arge muscled man stood on a raised tform, right next to the chained and tortured victims. Meanwhile, a hundred men kept cheering his every move.

    "This is what happens to those who dare to oppose us, the Big Bear Marauders!"

    The muscled man mmed his feet onto the tform.

    "Hurraaaaaaaa!!" The hundred men shouted in unison.

    Not long after they started celebrating, a group of people approach from the eastern hill towards them. They also wore a rag-tag uniform, but theirs were of a different color.

    "Open the gate!" Their leader dered.

    "It''s the ck Rat Gang! The have returned"

    Therge muscled man shouted an order and several men ran towards the gate to open it. Around two dozen more people walked in and, behind them, a group of women chained together by their ankles.

    When they saw those women, the men all immediately turned wild.

    "Whoa, the ck Rat chief is so lucky!" One man whistled in appreciation.

    "Women! Women! So many women!"

    "ck Rat chief, let us y with them too!"

    The group arrived at the center of the fort and the bulky muscled man, chief of the Big Bear, weed him.

    "How did it go, brother? I see you brought us many gifts!"

    "Hahaha, yeah, those viges are ripe for the taking! Of course, brother, as a sign of my respect to you, you can take three of them."

    The chief of the Big Bear walked towards the captured women and stared at them one by one from head to toe. Even with a quick nce, he did have to admit, the ck Rat gang morons really were very lucky today, as he saw several amazingly beautiful girls chained amongst them. The women seemed to be silent, every single one of them resigned to their fate.

    "This golden-haired girl! I want this one."

    The ck Rat chief walked towards the girl, lightly ruffled her hair and said. "Not this one, brother. This is mine."

    The muscled man''s eye twitched in annoyance, but he took a deep breath and calmed himself. There were a few more beautiful women among them and there was no use fighting over such a trivial matter.

    He looked around like a man appraising fruits in the marketce before stopping in front of another beautiful woman.

    "This red-haired one�� I like her! She is so fierce!"

    "You certainly have good eyes, brother!" The ck Rat chief praised. "But, I can''t give her to you, either. She is my favorite!"

    Hearing this, he narrowed his eyes and said. "Hah! Then, you choose one and I''ll get the other!"

    In response, the ck Rat chief looked at the two girls in confusion, unable to decide who he should get. Before he could say anything, a girl with long white hair shouted.

    "What about me?! Choose me!"

    The ck Rat chief looked at the girl and nodded. "Yes, I was about to offer you that one, brother. She is very young and I thought you liked young girls!"

    "No, no! I have decided I want the golden-haired one! Yes, her hair, her eyes�� She''s just like a princess!"

    The bear chief walked closer to the golden-haired girl. To his surprise, she seemed calm and fierce at first, no fear was reflected in her eyes even as she came face to face with a known gang member. But, as if she remembered something, she looked toward the other chief and shouted.

    "No! no, my chief! Why are you giving me away to this big monster!"

    The girl''s words quickly stoked the heart of the ck Rat chief and the two leaders argued once again. What started as a friendly banter slowly turned heated and they almost pulled their des at each other.

    In the end, the leader of the Big Bears conceded and let the golden haired beauty go. After all, this was a gift of friendship. "Alright, then! I''ll take the red-haired one!"

    He looked around, but he realized the red-haired girl was gone.

    "Where did she go?!"

    As if to answer his question, the chief heard a thud from behind, right as a few men who stood behind him fell.

    "What the hell?!"

    The situation quickly devolved into chaos. Amidst men scrambling to pull out their weapons, the golden-haired girl said.

    "Now is the time!"

    The young white-haired girl, along with three others, immediately stood up. The rope that bound their hands and legs broke like it was made of paper.

    They immediately went into action and jumped at the closest gang member, knocked them out and stole their weapon.

    The others immediately went full alert and they picked up the closest weapon they could to attack.

    Only to be a yer in the most unbelievable battle.

    The six girls looked small and petite, their soft skin and beautiful hair seemed to indicate they weren''t used to doing much work in their lives. However, the moment they decided to strike, their true ferocity came out.

    With strength beyondparison of their strongest, they fought and defeated each and everyone who approached them. They were able toy waste to most of the camp within minutes.

    The chief of the Big Bear gang was so angry, to the point he picked up hisrge axe and swung it towards the golden-haired beauty.

    "It''s a pity. You are such a beautiful woman, but you have to die here!"

    The chief was confident and to most his confidence was not unfounded. Once, he fought against multiple silver knights and managed to wipe the floor with them. But none of that strength helped him today, as he saw the girl dodge all his attacks easily.

    nk!

    With a swing of her sword, the heavy ax was thrown away.

    "W-what kind of magic is this?!" the man shouted in fear and surprise.

    The girl merely shook her head. "Hah! I wish it was magic!" She said and hit the man''s neck with the hilt of her sword, causing him to fall and lose consciousness.

    Six girls fighting against a horde of marauders and none of those men stood a chance.

    Right as they finished thest man, someone appeared out of thin air.

    "Good job, girls."

    The red-haired woman yed with her knife and said. "Those tasteless blind marauders! They deserve even worse than this!"

    He scratched his head, wondering what made her angry yet again.

    Before he could think too much about it, the golden-haired girl interrupted. "The local nobles shoulde and capture them all soon."

    At the same time, another girl shouts as she found the marauders loots. From coins, jewelry even crops. The golden hair girl then said to the man "We can give them to the people whose vige was attacked, is it alright?"

    The man just nodded as he has no need for these things. This made the girl so happy.

    She swung the sword to get rid of the excess blood and threw it onto one of the fallen men''s bodies, before looking at the guy, smiling. "What do you think? This can serve both as practice and to help the people! Isn''t this a good idea?"

    The girl in white hair also excited, she jumped up and said.

    "Brother Emery, where to next?"

    He really had tomend her enthusiasm, but he shook his head. "No, no, that''s enough for today�� We''ll do this again next week."

 Chapter 443 - The Fairies

    <h4>Chapter 443: The Fairies</h4>

    That marauder camp was the first one on their list. Every week, after consuming their [Gaia Serum], Emery would go with the girls to eradicate any bandit group they could find from Southern Briton.

    Most of the targets were selected through information gathered by Gwen and Luna.

    The fact that it was not hard to find a new target was a testament to how chaotic the current situation was in southern Briton.

    The invasion of the Cantiaci Kingdom merely added fuel to the fire and the amount of bandits hanging around what was once Lioness territory became practically endless.

    Most of the time, Emery did not join the fight, as the girls were more than capable of taking care of themselves. However, there were some outlying cases wherein the girls would be overwhelmed.

    Some cases where this was true included infiltrating the pirates'' coves, raiding barbarians from the sea, and even going against cruel nobles, who happened to be rich enough to employ a Golden Knight.

    Each time they seeded, they would always take the loot back to Luna and the Quintin''s would always find a way to distribute it back to those in need.

    One time, during a raid on the base of a massive ve smuggling ring, they battled in a ruined fort until the ce went up in mes. They did manage to escape and Emery took the time to help a young boy and his wounded father escape as well, earning their gratitude.

    Seeing the father and son survive the incident somehow served as a reflection of Emery''s life.

    Time went on and the fruits of theirbor eventually started to show.

    From the happy smiles of the victims to the enraged or even pitiful faces of the criminals

    As the weeks went by, Emery started to understand what Gwen meant by ''using his power for the good of the people.

    As their reputation became more renowned, along came the variety of rumors and half-truths that were being spread about them. Throughout thend, the girls soon became known as ''The Fairies''. For their beauties and their magical appearance and disappearance.

    Gradually, they also began to get closer to one another, including Emery too.

    Before they knew it, another 12 weeks had passed.

    At this particr moment, Emery, like always, was sitting in the Khaos Space, absorbing its energy in his dark core nonstop.

    [Spirit force increase]

    [Spirit force increase]

    He was almost sure the increasing spirit force points would be harder the higher his spirit force actually was. Surprisingly, once he had gained over 400 spirit force points, his rate of absorption remained the same. He could even say it was even faster than before.

    Emery''s spirit force was gradually increasing at a fast and steady pace.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 69 (52)]

    [Spirit Force: 486 (355)]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 5]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    It was 70 plus spirit force increase in the span of three months. At this rate, he could finally maximize his current ranking in the span of two or three weeks.

    Emery felt such a powerful force flowing through his body.

    "Just a little bit more, kid!!" Said the dragon in front of him.

    As the dragon urged him on, Emery inquired him regarding what the reason was behind his fast absorption.

    "You moron! Like I have said a thousand times! Focus on the darkness within you and you will grow faster!"

    Emery had gotten used to the dragon enough to know that when he said something very vague, it normally meant the dragon didn''t really know the reason why.

    "Please, supreme being, anything you can tell me about this will be very beneficial to me and I will be forever grateful."

    The dragon decided to spill the little information he knew, stating that because the dark core was separated undisturbed from the other elements, it had started to take a more solid form.

    The other thing the dragon noticed was that Emery''s ability to concentrate on his cultivation seemed to increase. Something about his mind was more rxed, yet focused at the same time.

    Thisst factor caused him to think even further. He somehow thought thest few weeks had been such a rxing time for him... For the first time in a while, he was actually happy. Spending time working on his cultivation and his weekly routine somehow fulfilled him. Could this actually help his cultivation?

    While he was thinking of this, surprisingly he saw a figure approaching the stone formation. It was Gwen.

    It had not even been a week yet, so he wondered silently to himself as to why she came to see him. Knowing his next target was just around the corner, Emery decided to go outside and meet her.

    Gwen was startled when he suddenly showed up out of thin air.

    "Do you need anything, Gwen? Did anything bad happen?"

    Gwen was a little jumpy, as she responded to him she stammered slightly. "No... Yes... I mean, there''s no problem, but yes, I do need your help."

    "What is it?"

    Gwen hesitated a little. "Actually, Emery�� Luna told me that the Canciati''s n was to destroy the Lioness castle, tearing most of it down, so that they could do major changes on it bing the kingdom''s strongest fortress or something. I wondered�� if you could help me see the castle onest time before it happened"

    Emery''s unsure expression made the girl quickly added, "There is a possibility they haven''t found the Lioness'' hidden wealth... I mean, we could redistribute it and it could help the people."

    Despite what she had just said, Emery could tell it was never about hidden wealth or aiding the people at all. The girl must be missing her home immensely after being away for 6 months. But he wasn''t sure it was a good idea, as the ce was most likely swarming with Cantiaci knights.

    Gwen continued. "They say the pce was left with a minimum number of men standing guard because of the renovation�� So�� Maybe..."

    Emery could tell the girl was hiding something but Ultimately, he thought it was just a simple spell cast into the pce. Besides, he could sense if anyone was approaching and, even if they were found out, no one could stop them. In the end, Emery decided to fulfill her wish.

    As they spoke, the night was beginning to fall. Now was probably as good a time as any.

    "Okay, let''s just go now then"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 444 - Memory

    <h4>Chapter 444: Memory</h4>

    The two of them arrived at the stone formation set up in the forest, right on the outskirt of Lionarch City. The red sunset can be seen from the horizon.

    Thest time they were here was during the invasion. Not knowing what will be waiting for them up ahead, he needs to be sure.? Fortunately, now that his spirit force had increased further, Emery could use his spirit reading even more urately than before.

    "You are right. I can sense only two dozen guards patrolling outside, a dozen guards inside, along with a maid."

    He concentrated at one specific point inside and opened his [Spatial Gate]. Together, they walked into the void in space and, just like that, they were already inside the pce.

    "No one is on the second floor at the moment," Emery whispered. "Just get whatever you need. I''ll stand guard here."

    Gwen stared at him with a gentle, loving gaze for a moment before breaking into a sweet, grateful smile.

    "Your magic never cease to amaze me, Emery�� Thank you."

    "Don''t worry about it. Just be quick, alright?"

    Because of Emery''s training in Khaos Space, they could only see each other once a week, but after 6 months, Emery was able to get used to talking to Gwen casually.

    First, Gwen decided to enter her father''s room right at the end of the hall Emery was guarding. 6 months had passed and, of course, many things had changed. The massive bed was mostly destroyed, its valuable decorations looted and taken away by marauders and the sheets had been torn, just like the banners resting above the headrest.

    The window leading to the ocean view outside was blocked byrge debris and fallen wooden beams, as if to say the ruined kingdom could no longer have a future.

    She walked around the room, careful to avoid stepping on anything and touched the familiar things she spotted. The walls were now stained with soot and dust, but it felt familiar beneath her fingers and so were the torn banners and sheets. Deep in her heart, she knew this would be thest time she coulde here.

    After a few minutes, Gwen returned back to Emery''s ce and said.

    "I am weird for asking you to do this, am I? Well, I suppose you won''t me me for being a bit�� sentimental?" Gwen gave Emery a teasing smile.

    He could sense the intent behind the question and decided not to indulge her in that regard. "Is that it?"

    If she knew Emery was avoiding her question, she gave no indication of it. "Of course not, Emery�� Come, next, we will go to my room."

    Now that she had seen her father''s room, she decided not to be too cautious. There was a light spring in her steps and her body was no longer as tense, which Emery took as a sign she had obtained some closure.

    They arrived in another hall, this one less spacious than the first; they walked towards one of the doors on the right side.

    When she saw the room was mostly untouched, her expression turned into one of pure, unbridled glee.

    "You know, Emery��" Gwen started, as the two of them walked inside the room. "If this was before�� Youing inside this room could mean a lifetime imprisonment or even death." She said with a teasing smile.

    "Well," Emery raised her eyebrows at her. "Actually, I dide to this room before."

    "Really?" Gwen turned back and looked at him in surprise, before her eyes lit up in recognition. "Ah, yes! You''re right, I did drag you here before for�� What was it��"

    "You once forced me to carry the books from the pce library to here."

    "Yeah�� I can barely remember that�� Why did I even force you to do that, again?"

    "How would I know?" Emery shrugged.

    The girl chuckled to herself when she thought about it.

    She looked around with a cheerful smile, before stopping in front of a massive painting and taking it down from the wall.

    "Oh, it''s still here!"

    Emery looked in Gwen''s direction and saw storage hidden beneath where the painting once hung. She opened it easily and threw a few handfuls of jewelry onto her bed before she found the thing she was looking for.

    He tried to look at the thing, but Gwen gave him an even more cheeky smile than before and tried to hide the thing behind her robes.

    "Hey, Emery, close your eyes!"

    "What are you even-"

    "Come on, just a minute will do!"

    Emery heeded her request and closed his eyes, after all with his spirit reading ability, he could sense his surroundings even with his eyes closed.

    However, he did not expect her to grab his hand and drag him outside. She always did this many times before, but somehow it always felt something for him.

    Now that he was outside, with eyes closed, he could smell the salty scent of the sea carried by the night winds.

    "Now, open your eyes!"

    When he opened his eyes, Gwen ced something on his hand.

    Seeing the object in his hand, his heart skips a beat. Under his touch, he could feel the grains of wood on the surface of the box. The feel in each corner of the box brought out a special memory he had buried deep inside his heart. He touched a part of the box and it opened, showing the carving of a girl.

    The very same girl who was now standing in front of him.

    He was at a loss for words and his thoughts were jumbled into a chaotic mess.

    "Why�� is it here?"

    This was the box he made for her as a gift for her 16thing of age ceremony. But, thest thing Emery knew the box was most likely thrown out as garbage by the end of that day. So, why did Gwen still have the box?

    Gwen chuckled at his reaction, but she turned serious right after when she said.

    "Honestly, I didn''t know whether the box was still here or it was gone after the attack. All I had were my hopes, but if it wasn''t here�� At least I could get a moment with you alone without all those other girls."

    Emery stared at her in confusion, while Gwen continued speaking.

    "Emery, I have known you since we were little. You are so dense, you can''t tell that women have been trying to get your attention for months now."

    She reached out, her hands holding the box and Emery''s own. Her touch was soft and it stirred a feeling long dormant within his heart.

    "I hope this box can be proof that�� I��"

    Gwen gulped, trying to gather her courage.

    "I have been thinking about you all this time, Emery. These past few months�� I realized I have been seeking your attention, just like when we were little��"

    Gwen stared at him, her eyes trying to show the very essence of her feelings.

    "Emery�� Do you feel�� the same?"

    The box had triggered a flood of past feelings long buried. All the things they experienced together came out like a broken dam, leaving him unable to even deny. This girl�� She has gued his mind for quite a long time.

    Emery could feel his heart thumping really hard, he walked a step closer towards the girl of his dreams. He braced himself and gently stroked her golden hair. Both eyes met when he said

    "Yes, I feel the same."

    Emery could see her eyes suddenly glittering, followed by a smile as she jumped out her arms around him as the night winds gently caress the two of them.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 445 - Praise

    <h4>Chapter 445: Praise</h4>

    Another day passes by, and before he knew it, it was time for him to meet the girls.

    He woke up before the sun''s rays started trailing inside through the window and went into his hut. There, he took a small bit of the pure Gaia Essence and mixed it with some herbs and water to create the [Gaia Serum].

    As he finished mixing the serum, he sensed a presence moving outside thanks to his spirit reading.

    To his surprise, it was Gwen.

    Now that he was sure of the figure''s intentions, he ced the bottle on the table and opened the door.

    Their eyes met and the beautiful girl gave him a tender, loving smile that warmed his heart. After what happenedst night, her smile felt like a soothing balm.

    For so many years, he had pined for her andst night they finally managed to show each other their feelings.

    "Why so early, Gwen?" Emery returned her smile and asked.

    "I am sure you haven''t eaten breakfast yet. Here, I prepared one for you."

    Emery looked down and smelled a savory scent. She brought him a bowl of mushroom soup made with milk, some meat and vegetables, along with a piece of soft bread inside a pair of wooden bowls.

    "Did you bring this and walk all the way here from the vige?"

    Gwen nodded and smiled, Emery moved aside to let her in.

    "Thank you, Gwen, but you don''t really have to��" Emery rubbed the back of his head.

    "Do you�� Not like it?" Gwen asked, with a slight waver in her voice.

    "No�� What I meant is yes, I like it, but did you realize you rarely see me eating?"

    "Yeah, I noticed that, what''s up with it?"

    Emery asked Gwen toe in and they sat on a medium-sized rectangr table enough to hold 10 people. Gwen served the meal in front of Emery, before sitting across from him.

    While eating, Emery exined that, when someone manages to cultivate to a certain level, they will barely need to eat, their bodies will grow stronger and their lifespan will increase.

    At this chance Emery felt like he needed to catch up a lot of information with her. Not about the magus academy, but generally about bing a magus.

    She needed to know this, if they ever wanted a chance to be together. After all, a rtionship built on lies would notst.

    As expected, the information came as quite a shock to her.

    "Live longer�� like past 100 years old?"

    Emery nodded and tried to keep his expression even, but it was hard to hide his thoughts from her. From his tone alone, Gwen knew it''s way more than that.

    "200 years old? That would be amazing..."

    Emery knew even people like Meave and Lady of theke were more than 200 years old and they had not yet reached the magus stage.

    "Can you even reach 300!? That''s crazy!" Gwen''s eyes widened.

    Emery merely stared at her. He was hesitant to mention the fact that like Lord Izta, a magus could live past 2000 years.

    It was at this moment that noises could be heard from outside. The fey sisters have arrived.

    As usual, Glita walked with a spring to her steps and shouted with joy almost all the way, while the others were quieter inparison. They barged into the door without knocking, only to see Emery was eating while talking with Gwen.

    "Whoa, what soup is this? Where''s our share? Is that only for brother Emery? That''s not fair!" Glita walked closer to Emery and pouted at Gwen.

    The group chatted for a while, before Emery started to test their blood again.

    As always, everyone offered their hand to Emery in excitement, except for Morgana. Now that he paid attention to her, he realized that since the red-haired girl entered the hut, she was more quiet than usual.

    After checking their test, finally, the result could be seen.

    Glita

    [Battle Power - 26]

    [Spirit Force - 60]

    Tyra

    [Battle power - 25]

    [Spirit force - 60]

    Lilith

    [Battle power - 25]

    [Spirit force - 60]

    Lelith

    [Battle power - 25]

    [Spirit force - 60]

    Gwen

    [Battle power - 23]

    [Spirit force - 60]

    Morgana

    [Battle power - 29]

    [Spirit force - 65]

    After a total of 6 months of training, except Morgana, who managed to break through to rank 5, all the girls reached the peak spirit force of rank 4.

    For one month, there was no increase in the girls'' spirit force except for Gwen. At one point, Gwen had the lowest aptitude amongst them, but she finally caught up.

    This further proof that [Gaia serum] had finally reached its limit.

    "Alright, let me see how your skills are progressing," said Emery

    When Emery invited all the girls outside to the clearing, he noticed Morgana stay back. The girl stared at him, as if trying to convey something, but then she changed her mind and left the hut.

    When all has gathered, then their weekly training has started

    For sword-fighting techniques, all 6 had already mastered level 3 and, since then, Emery has been teaching them how to use spells instead.

    Right now, all the fey girls showed off their progress with the [Entangle] spell.

    nt roots started to spur from the ground and moved with each of theirmands, swinging, twirling in the air.

    Tyra, Lilith, and Lelith managed to cast and control two roots at the same time, Glita could cast three and the A-rank aptitude Morgana, the most talented among them all, managed to cast 4 roots at the same time.

    Meanwhile, for Gwen, as she had no nt affinity, Emery taught her one of his water element spells.

    After months of training, Gwen was barely able to lift up one ssh of water and form a ball. She sessfully cast [Whip Ssh] that could knock down some fruits on the trees, but it could barely hurt any people.

    It was to be expected, for the former princess only has a measly D aptitude. But, she looked so happy as she was finally able to cast magic. Looking at her reminded Emery of his first few days in the Magus Academy, when he struggled to even reach the minimum amount of spirit force required to stay there.

    This made Emery quickly praise Gwen''s sessful attempt. "Congrattions, you did really well."

    The fact that such a simple spell made Emery praise the former princess quickly ignited the other girls'' jealousy.

    Not willing to ept such unfair treatment, Glita said. "Hey, brother Emery, did you know sister Morgana has been hiding something from you?"

    Emery was startled, but Morgana was even more surprised. From where she stood, the girl red at Glita, as if her eyes were enough to send a message.

    "Come on, sister, be brave!"

    Emery gave her a kind smile, but Morgana froze in her tracks.

    "I�� I��"

    "Hey sis, don''t embarrass us!" Glita added.

    Morgana stared at her little sister, now even more confused.

    "Sis, you showed us a new skill yesterday, right? Show it to brother Emery! What are you waiting for?"

    Morgana let out a sigh in relief, it appeared she mistook Glita''s intent, she turned back to approach Emery and showed the skill to him.

    With the aid of his spirit reading, Emery could sense an energy buildup in her body. "Are you going to transform?"

    Morgana''s right hand was instantly covered in ck fur and her fingers turned into ws. It''s a partial fey transformation.

    She howled and both of her feet also transformed, giving her an extra boost in strength and speed.

    "Amazing!" Emery eximed, excited to see Morganna show off how her speed had increased tremendously.

    A fey transformation would give her at least a 10 point increase in battle power, and with this, Emery believed no one in Briton, even multiple gold knights, would be able to defeat her except probably Maeve.

    "Congrattions, Morgana!" Emery gave her a proud, sincere smile and, in that instant, Morgana''s day was made brighter.

    But, his next words quickly ruined the mood.

    "I''m happy for you girls, but�� I have to announce that for now, there''s not much I can do to help your training. Until I can find a better recipe and better potion, at the moment I will have to focus on my own training. I expect you all also would always try to increase your cultivation as thought."

    This quickly made the girls feel disappointed, especially Morgana. Finally, their 6 months of training together reached an end.

    But it appeared Gwen would not let him go easily, as usual, she wanted to do something for the group.

    "Emery�� Can we at least�� Can weplete one more target?"

    She was forceful and headstrong, that much Emery knew since they were childhood friends. He sighed in exasperation, before nodding with a smile.

    The fey sisters all felt. There were a few second moments between the two that somehow felt different than before.

    From a bit further, Morgana watched them. It was obvious there was something going on between the two.

    Her fey sense only confirmed it, and this time instead of feeling a rage bubble from her heart, she felt a sharp pain,... something on her chest felt hurt.

 Chapter 446 - Last Mission

    <h4>Chapter 446: Last Mission</h4>

    Emery was exhrated to discover his [Spatial Gate] had improved a notch further. Now, with only a mere three casts of the spell, he would be able to go to ces with a distance equivalent to one day full speed gallop on horse.

    This time, Luna had given him the information about a certain bandit group that hid in a cave somewhere on the mountains. This group of bandits had been terrorizing townsfolk and vigers alike; knights naturally had been dispatched to deal with this atrocity.

    Unfortunately, they hadn''t been able to track, much less find, the location of the bandits'' whereabouts. After all, the mountain range was too vast and their cave could be anywhere on thatndscape.

    However, this seemingly unsolvable dilemma had been easily resolved by Emery, as he only needed to cast his [Spirit Reading] ability until he found his targets. As expected, he already located the bandits'' hideout even though only a minute passed since he departed.

    With another cast of [Spatial Gate], the figures of Emery as well as the girls appeared in front of a cave that was supposed to be where the bandits were hiding.

    Emery noticed Morgana seemed to be in a very bad mood. Through the mental connection of their bloodline, he could perceive the girls'' feelings. It was normal for Morgana to be emotional. However, this time, Emery could somehow tell it was different.

    The young girl didn''t even want to look at him when he briefed the group about this operation.

    "Alright, listen up! Here''s our target: the bandits'' hideout, there are roughly 50 of them inside. Watch your steps and keep your awareness while inside, as the cave is dark and vision is limited. Furthermore..."

    Before Emery even managed to finish his words, Morgana had started running towards the cave.

    Morgana''s abrupt action startled Emery as well as the girls.

    "Morgana!"

    The other girls tried to catch up to her, but her foot suddenly transformed into that of a Fey. As a result, they were left in the dust by Morgana, as her figure shot to the cave entrance.

    "Be careful!" shouted Emery from the back.

    Somehow, he felt a very bad omen about this.

    Morgana''s figure rapidly dashed through the cave tunnel and, as soon as she arrived at arge space where she could see a wide variety of objects, she immediately casted her [Fireball] spell and threw the materialized fire spheres in multiple areas. In an instant, the enclosed space was lit to the apex and rmed the 50 plus bandits inside.

    "What happened? What are those??!"

    "That girl!! Could it be the Fairies?! Did they find us?!"

    "It''s just one girl!! What are you doing there running away?! Come back here before I put you down myself!!"

    "Fire!! That girl is throwing fireballs!! She''s a witch!!!"

    Ignoring the shouts resounded in the air, Morgana jumped into the fray and started using her dagger in one hand and her sharp ws in the other to attack the bandits. While the bandits were still trying toprehend what was going on around them, she had harvested a few lives already.

    "Monster!!"

    "Witch!!"

    "Mercy!!"

    By the time Emery and the others arrived, the ce had be a cluster ofplete chaos. mes were seen everywhere in this enclosed space, while the bandits were slowly taken out by a blur of shadow. Some of them tried to fight back, while others tried to find a path of escape.

    At the moment, the bandits were so terrified by Morgana''s actions they fell into a state of frenzy. The thing that always happened when people were panicking was that their actions became extremely erratic and irregr, especially when they were trapped in an enclosed space.

    The chaotic situation made the other girls have difficulty fighting the bandits, especially when thetter were frantically rushing their way toward their direction. Dozens of bandits rushed towards the cave entrance to get out from all this madness.

    With theing masses, Gwen and Glita quickly confronted the bandits that were toe with their sword, while the remaining girls quickly used [Entangle]. In the blink of an eye, dozens of nt roots emerged from the ground and bound the foot of the fleeing bandits, immobilizing thempletely. Those who were careless even tripped over their feet and banged their face first on the ground, raising clouds of dust in the air.

    "Witch!! Witch!! More witches!!"

    In the meantime, Morgana, who was meters away from the group, was casting more [Fireball] crazily, as if she intended to bring the whole ce down to smithereens.

    Dark smoke had begun enveloping the entirety of space where they were and the chain reaction was more bandits became panicked and charged toward Morgana, intending to pluck off the root of the problem. Seeing that, Glita swiftly charged forward, trying to help her sister.

    It was at this time that Gwen realized some of the wooden beams that supported the cave were burning. Unfortunately, the ce waspletely covered by smoke and, as if that wasn''t bad enough, it seemed Morgana and Glita didn''t realize this.

    "Morgana, stop!!" shouted Gwen in her attempt to stop the rampaging Fey.

    s, she couldn''t hear Morgana''s shout due to the chaos. Left with no choice, Gwen was shouting for Emery, but when he was about to take action, he noticed arge wooden pir was falling towards Glita.

    Tyra who saw that shouted, but couldn''t do anything as she was too far. "Watch out, sister!!"

    [Entangled]

    As Tyra, the oldest sister, finished the spell cast, nt roots rapidly rose from the ground and crashed onto the falling pir, stalling it in the air.

    However, Gwen knew the roots weren''t enough to hold that massive pir. Therefore, she quickly dashed to Glita and pulled her back by grabbing her clothes.

    The disaster still didn''t end there. When the wooden pir was falling, the structure of the cave also copsed, and thus, piles of rocks began raining from above.

    Morgana finally awoke from her rampage and realized what she did. Seeing how his sister almost met her death due to his actions, she quickly stopped her actions and ran towards Gwen, who didn''t realize that a boulder was heading towards her.

    Morgana was not fast enough and could only watch as a piece of rock hit the back of Gwen''s head and she immediately fell to the ground unconscious.

    Anotherrge chunk of rock broke off from the ceiling of the cave and if no one stopped it, it would surelynd where Gwen was. At the next split of second, Emery had appeared right next to Gwen and grabbed her before disappearing out of existence again.

    The figure of Emery and Gwen appeared on the other side of the cave, near the cave entrance.

    "All of you, quickly get out!!" shouted Emery before he once again teleported and reappeared right outside of the cave.

    When the girls had already escaped from the copsing cave, the first thing that Morgana saw was Emery holding Gwen in his arm, while blood was dripping off her head.

    Her heart was extremely conflicted as she saw that, especially when Emery looked her straight in the eye.

    "I know!! It''s my fault!!" screamed Morgana, as she then transformed into her Fey wolf and dashed to the woods.

    "Morgana!!" Glita shouted, but Morgana''s figure had disappeared in the sea of ??trees.

    The girls were worried about Morgana and quickly transformed into their transformation as well and gave chase, except for Glita who stayed back, wanting to look over the wounded and unconscious Gwen.

    She turned her gaze to Emery and asked, "Is she going to be alright, brother?"

    "Don''t worry, Glita. Gwen will be fine."

    Currently, Emery was applying his [Healing Paste] onto the wound on the back of her head.

    "Instead of being here, can go after Morgana and bring her back?. I''m worried about her." said Emery, while his hands kept applying the paste.

    "Alright, brother. I''ll be on my way, then." said Glita, as she transformed and disappeared between the trees.

    After making sure the [Healing Paste] waspletely applied on the wound, Emery casted [Spatial Gate] directly to the stone formation in the Forbidden Forest and quickly brought Gwen to his estate in Venta Town.

    He put her in the bedroom and went to his apothecary room to concoct a potion, an energy potion for her health.

    Emery felt the whole process of making the potion went so fast and, without him realizing, the potion was ready.

    When he felt that Gwen''s breath and heartbeat had stabilized after drinking the potion, Emery took a deep breath to calm his restless heart.

    Everything would be fine, he thought to himself.

    Emery gentlyy the girl on the bed, brought a chair and sat down next to her.

    Time silently passed, as he waited for her to wake up.

    ----------------------------------

    Authors Note

    GOLDEN TICKETS

    So, starting from August 18, Webnovel will change the book voting system. Readers who spend coins on the app would be given golden tickets that they could use to support the books they love further.

    The books with the most golden tickets will get special treatment from Webnovel: i.e, the books will be given features and exposure. So, getting as many golden tickets as possible is extremely important for books.

    At this moment I would like to shamelessly wish to convince you, my reader, to support me by giving the novel as many golden tickets as you can spare.

    Firstly, Giving the golden tickets to the top novels like MVS, etc won''t do much good for those novels as they already have outside ad features from Webnovels.

    Secondly, Our beloved novel hasn''t been getting any attention in thest two months. Until these days Webnovel still owes the novel Two months'' win-win reward featured for all those our hard-earned cheer. Because of this, Earth Magus has been dropping in rank.

    I really hope this golden ticket could be the solution for the novel to receive more coverage

    I am still not sure how the ticket will work, but I believe only the top 15 will receive the feature, hence at the moment I am asking you my reader to support me in this

    If the novel is able to reach the top 15, I will promise you an increased rate of chapters published from 13 chapters a week to 18 chapters a week. I will give you more if we manage to hit the top 10. I will also consider keeping next month''s privilege price or even drop price if this golden ticket seeds.

    Once again I hope for your support, much appreciated

 Chapter 447 - Sparks

    <h4>Chapter 447: Sparks</h4>

    The truth was, Emery couldn''t stop being concerned about Morgana. It appeared her erratic behavior only got worse and now she and all the fey sisters were still miles away from the Forbidden Forest. It might take them a whole day just to return.

    He wished he could just cast [Spatial Gate] and take them all back first, but he didn''t have the heart to just leave the unconscious girl lying in bed next to him.

    To a certain extent, the [Healing Paste] should do wonders to her wound, but he couldn''t help but be concerned about the head wound.

    If only he could still cast his [Nature Blessing] spell. Everything would have been much easier.

    In the end, Emery looked after her and stayed up the whole night, waiting until her eyes finally started to flutter open.

    "Urghhhh��" Gwen rubbed the back of her head and instantly felt sore. "I think I just had the best sleep��"

    Emery let out a long, exasperated sigh and asked.

    "How are you feeling now?"

    The golden-haired girl looked at him and gave him a teasing smile.

    "Knowing that you stayed up all night to take care of me�� Definitely much better."

    Emery gave her a wry smile, shook his head and said. "I see, if you can still tease me, I guess you are fine."

    He paused for a second, looked at her happy face and said. "If you are feeling better, let me call someone to look after you, alright? I need to go out for a while"

    For an instant, Gwen''s expression turned dismayed, but itsted no more than a fraction of a second, as she rubbed her head and carefullyid back down on her pillow. "Aaa�� My head��"

    Right as she did, Emery''s expression turned into one of worry. He quickly walked towards her and said. "Let me check your wound first."

    Then, he gently ced his hand on the back of her neck, pulled her up and reached onto her hair to see the wound.

    "Hmm... It seems the wound has fully closed�� Can you tell me which part was hurting?" Emery raised his eyebrows and looked at her head carefully, trying to pinpoint the source of the pain.

    Gwen didn''t answer, she merely smiled. She was just ying with him.

    At this moment, Emery realized both their faces were so close to each other.

    His heart started to race, his face was heating up. Before he could collect himself, Gwen grabbed his other hand, gently put it on her chest and said.

    "Can you feel it, Emery?..."

    Emery could feel it, it seemed her heartbeat was as fast as his.

    She stared at him, her eyes full of sincerity and adoration, and said.

    "Will�� you��"

    She was close, so close. His dream girl, the same girl he once thought as unattainable, was now standing so close to his face. He could feel her erratic breath and within moments, his self-restraints crumbled. With consideration to her current state, he slowly pulled her closer and their lips met.

    The moment their lips touched each other, it felt like sparks of lightning connected them. The warmth of the touch gave way to spark a fire in their hearts. Time seemed to stop as the ecstasy connected them.

    Only for the moment to be interrupted with a knock on the door.

    Emery was dismayed, but he was forced to let her go.

    "I�� I''ll see who it is."

    Gwen was unable to even mouth an answer. She merely nodded, the kiss still flooding her mind.

    To his relief and annoyance, the knock came from the estate assistant, who reported that a guest came to see him.

    "Who is it?" Emery''s expression turned serious.

    She reported it was a group of knights from Logress.

    Emery concentrated his spirit reading sense on the living room downstairs and he was able to sense the presence of a group of knights outside the estate and a few in his living room. He recognizes one of the men. It was the golden prince of Logress.

    "It''s Arthur, he is here." Emery said.

    He saw Gwen frown. "Well, I guess we can''t let the future king of the kingdom wait, can we?"

    "It''s okay, you stay here and rest." Emery firmly said, before walking out and closing the door. He went towards the living room hall to see his guests.

    As he expected, it really was Arthur, apanied by Sir Gawain and a few other knights. Right as he saw Emery, he whispered to Gawain and every knight left the ce, leaving the two of them.

    "What a great honor, for the golden prince toe to my humble abode." Emery said.

    The prince exined he also had some business with Luna and some of the ces around the kingdom, which were once part of Lioness territory.

    "It''s great for you to be here, Emery. I actually wish to talk to princess Gweh as well. I heard she is currently in the Fey Vige?" Arthur asked.

    "Actually-"

    Before Emery was able to exin, they heard the click of a door, along with footsteps. Gwen walked into the hall, not caring about the presence of a guest. She wore a casual gown and her hair was messily tied up, showing that she just woke up.

    "Greetings, Prince Arthur." Gwen said, before sitting next to Emery.

    Emery turned worried and said she was not supposed to be up and about just yet, but the girl rebuked it, saying she felt well enough to stop being confined to bed. They had a small argument, all in full view of Arthur.

    The golden prince could only watch them talk with mixed feelings.

    "Ah, I see��" He nodded and smiled. "I had my guesses, but seeing it first-hand, unfolding in front of me�� I have to say I can''t help but feel jealous."

    He looked at Gwen and gave her a dry smile. "So, this is the reason you havent been replying to my letter then?"

    Gwen looked at him and nodded.

    ------------------------------------

    Author monthly note (no coin cost - eraseter)

    Dear Earth Greatest Magus Reader, thank you for your support.

    Its really really amazing how much love and support you gave to me and the Novel

    This August I write a total of 120 chapters and finally reach the published target

    My August Chapters were:

    Earth Greatest Magus 60 chapters

    Blood Elf Monarch 60 chapters

    For you my Earth Greatest Magus Reader, Good News, this September the novel has reached its first year anniversary, hence only this month you can see the special privilege price of 999 for 45 chapters. (This month only) SPOILER - Emery''s romance will be settled in these privileged chapters. (many readers find it unpredictable)

    Dont forget to vote for your golden ticket for this novel. extra bonus chapter 3 extra per week if we could maintain the top 15 ranks and will do 5 extra per week if we manage to reach the top 10.

    Thank you for your continuous support. Hope you are as excited as I am to continue this journey together.

    If you really wish to support me more, please do so by:

    Reading my other two novels Blood Elf Monarch and Doomsday Pirs. Which all three are under the same universe, just different times and ces and will eventually intertwer.

    The Blood Elf Monarch is currently on thest month in the spiritpetition and really needs much more support

    Thank you again and don''t forget to join the monthly event on discord. Thank you

 Chapter 448 - Suitor

    <h4>Chapter 448: Suitor</h4>

    Arthur always had a good impression towards the princess of Lioness and, even if she lost her title during the struggle in the former Lioness territory, that did not change.

    Same for Gwen, Arthur was the ideal partner. He had a charming personality, good-looking and a great fighter to boot.

    Above all, Arthur had enough power to make Lioness safe. There was no doubt that for her, he would be the best choice.

    But now that she lost her kingdom, it was like the chains were lifted off from her.

    Nevertheless, the charming golden prince was missing one most important factor. That was: the ability to make the princess'' heart beat as fast as when she was with Emery.

    At the moment, Emery did not even need his spirit reading to realize the prince was quite upset to see what happened in front of him.

    But, the prince took this fact admirably.

    He looked at Emery and said.

    "I guess once again I must ept my defeat, Merlin. Damn! This hurts! You beat me in a fight and now you beat me in love, too!" Arthurughed.

    Before Emery was able to answer, Gwen opened her mouth and said.

    "Your highness, I am sure there will be much better suitors for you and the kingdom."

    The remark made Arthur look at her and fell silent for a few seconds. Then, he said,

    "The truth is, even now and to this day, my father the king still believes you are still the best choice."

    Curious, Gwen stared at him and asked.

    "Why is that?"

    Again, the prince went silent. He rubbed his forehead and leaned back on his chair, sighing as he did. It seemed that whatever he wanted to say, he found it difficult to find the proper words.

    "I guess�� currently my father is trapped in a very difficult situation. Things between the seven kingdoms have never been this bad before."

    Arthur proceeded to exin how the situation between Logress and Norgales in the north has never escted even further. In thest few months, there have been many minor skirmishes going on between the two. It was clear that day by day, it was getting worse.

    While they were embroiled in this escting conflict, things turned even worse with the increased threat of the northern barbarians.

    With the increased threat, Norgales has been gaining more sympathy and support from other kingdoms. Hence, there were rumors that Logress was not supporting the cause and only making trouble to Norgales

    Arthur looked towards Gwen and said.

    "Unfortunately we were unable toe to your aid to your kingdom that time. Now, we must deal with the consequences."

    When Lioness Kingdom fell, Logress lost their closest ally and one of their most devoted supporters.

    Now that Cantiaci had taken over the whole southern Briton, Logress Kingdom was being pressured from both the north and the south.

    "With the way it is, There is a high probability that a war between the kingdoms will break out soon."

    This reveals startled Emery a bit, while Gwen took it much harder.

    "How is that possible?! How about the Divine Order? Can''t they prevent it from ever happening?"

    Arthur shook his head and exined how currently the Divine Order was also in a precarious situation

    The cause was the appearance of the new golden knight, Sir Maleagant of the Norgales. He had been gaining more supporters, this caused rifts to appear within the people and the Divine Order.

    Emery recalled that name. The golden knight was the son of thete Sir Bagdemagus and the only one other than Arthur who managed to receive a second level blessing from the legendary sword.

    "Merlin, did you know that in thest yearly gathering, out of the 12 golden knight recements, half of them came from Norgales?"

    With this, it was clear that the bnce of power had shifted. Logress was in even deeper trouble than it appeared at first nce.

    Arthur sighed again and said.

    "If only I had managed to pull out the sword. It would be much easier to bring peace to the seven kingdoms."

    For a few months, Arthur has been consuming the serum as well. Same like the fey girls, Arthur already reached his maximum limit. Right now, he was at rank 4 and his spirit force had stopped at 60.

    Currently there was no other way except for the prince to find it within himself to break through the limit, or wait until Emery could find a better solution.

    "I am sorry, Merlin, I knew it wouldn''t be that easy and I really appreciated your help and what you did thest few months."

    With the increase in spirit force, currently, Arthur could be said to be the strongest golden knight there was. Unfortunately, Emery didn''t know any light element magic to teach him.

    Silence reigned between them for a moment, until the prince regained his bearings and spoke again.

    "Ah, by the way, I came here today, not by coincidence. For weeks now, I have been meeting with the Cantiaci nobles�� no, I mean, they are the former Lioness nobles."

    What the prince said came as quite a shock to Gwen. She hurriedly asked.

    "What do you mean? Why are they meeting with you? What do they want?"

    "I will exin princess." Arthur calmed her down. "to put it simply, these nobles do not wish to be ruled by the Cantiaci and they have expressed willingness to submit under Logress'' rule."

    The prince paused for a second, nced towards Emery and continued.

    "There is a catch, though. For them to defect to our side, they wanted you to be on board."

    "Wait, what? How?" Gwen asked, confused.

    Arthur hesitated for a second before saying

    "Didn''t you ask before, why are you the best choice? It''s basically because of this. Marrying you will probably be the quickest way to solve most of our current problems."

    Hearing this, the situation became extremely awkward.

 Chapter 449 - Request

    <h4>Chapter 449: Request</h4>

    Upon hearing about the kingdom''s current condition from Arthur, Emery could already guess why King Uther Pendragon was still so fixated on the prospect of making Gwen a suitor.

    Gwen might have lost her kingdom, but for the most part, she still had support from both her people and the nobles.

    If Arthur married her, this time, Logress and Lioness wouldn''t be separated kingdoms anymore and the name "Lioness" itself would be obsolete. The kingdom that remained would simply be an upgraded version of Logress, now with expanded territories and more citizens to use as manpower.

    With the situation they were currently facing, it did seem like a quick and convenient solution.

    A few seconds of silence hung in the air after Arthur finished his summary of the kingdom''s circumstances. He then quickly added,

    "Well, I guess marriage is no longer an option."

    "Obviously," Gwen snapped.

    "Nevertheless, I hope you two would still be willing to help."

    Afterwards, Arthur began to exin how the nobles were holding up in such precarious conditions.

    The Cantiaci might have defeated the Lioness kingdom, but their attempts to control the Lionessnd were met with a lot of difficulties. The main reason behind this was simple: the person who held the rights to most of thatnd and had the ability to connect them, Lord Fantumar, had been killed in the battle.

    Hence the reason why the new nobles had no real leader who they could really trust within the Cantiaci royalty.

    These issues were further exacerbated with the newfound discrimination from the victorious Cantiaci citizens and the previous Lioness citizens. This prejudice was most apparent in the fields of trade and security.

    At first, it was only the lower ranking nobles who rejected the invaders, but now, after a few more months, the high rank nobles joined the fray as well.

    "Actually, much of this issue was further inmed by one family," Arthur stated.

    Gwen furrowed her brows. "Which one?"

    "The Fantumars. The young noble Abe Fantumar took his father''s mantle and gathered the high rank nobles that worked with his father in the past, but this time to convince them to oppose the Cantiaci government."

    Hearing Abe''s name was certainly a surprise for Emery. Although he never liked him, he did warn Emery about the princess'' life being in danger. He felt grateful for that, at the very least.

    Arthur''s gaze then shifted in Gwen''s direction. "Ultimately, the young Fantumar was one of the most vocal about youing on board with this n, of course, there are some other nobles who still remain very loyal to your family."

    List off their noble''s names start being poured by Arthur, and Emery could see how much this moved Gwen. The more names Arthur mentioned, the more Gwen''s eyes shone.

    "So here is what I thought," Arthur then said, beginning to carve out his n. "As marriage is not an option, I wish you woulde and help me convince them to support Logress. What do you think? I really believe we could help a lot of people by doing this."

    Arthur then requested Gwen''s presence in a meeting with these very nobles, reminding her that setting this up could take a few weeks.

    "I really believe this way you could really help both Logress and your people" He looked expectantly at the two of them. "What do you think?"

    Emery had been quiet, hands sped together, as he analyzed the situation that was being exined to him. It appeared Gwen was emotionally moved and her bodynguage indicated she was willing to help, but before she was about to say her thoughts, she stopped abruptly and turned towards Emery.

    "Emery, what do you think?"

    Honestly, he thought this was a bad idea.

    He had thought about situations simr to this before, specifically during his lessons in the Magus Academy. A powerful magus could decide the fate of the kingdoms. With Emery''s strength at the moment alone, he probably had the ability to dictate the actions of the kingdom''s most influential leaders. It had been proven by now, since it appeared the Cantiaci no longer dared to bother Gwen because of him.

    From that lesson and examples of magus'' in the other worlds, he decided he didn''t want to involve himself with the kingdom''s politics.

    Whether it was Cantiaci or Lioness, Logress or Norgalez, as long as the people he cared about were unhurt, he couldn''t care less who the king was.

    This was what Emery honestly felt. He raised his arm, about to touch her shoulder and advise her not to follow along.

    But before he could reach her and state his opinion, Gwen said, "I�� I really wish that nothing bad woulde to them. Some of these nobles, they are like my family... If I can help prevent it... I think I should."

    Emery could see from her eyes a certain kind of determination. He sighed, giving in.

    "You should do what you think is right, Gwen."

    The girl turned towards him and smiled brightly.

    "Emery, this way we can help more people, in a way that''s more impactful than just rescuing them from bandits. I shall introduce these people to you Emery, they are good people."

    Upon hearing this, Emery suddenly said, "Gwen, I actually can''te."

    Emery could pretend to like and supported the cause, but not at the expense of his own problems. These requests would take weeks of his time that he simply couldn''t spare.

    At the moment, Emery was only weeks away from reaching his maximum spirit force in darkness cultivation. There was also his concern with Morgana and the Fey girls. He couldn''t just leave now to do something else.

    This rejection evidently affected her. It made her hesitate to ept Arthur''s request.

    "Emery, if you are notfortable with this, I probably shouldn''t go."

    Emery could clearly see how much she wished to go that he can''t seem able to stop her.

    "I''ll tell you what," he started. "I wille to find you and check you out when I finish with my training. Maybe in two or three weeks"

    Arthur perked up at this sentence and smiled warmly at him. "Thank you, Merlin, I will definitely make sure she is safe."

    Emery shook his head silently. Actually, Gwen being trained 6 months by Emery, was probably stronger than Arthur was at the moment, so he didn''t need to worry much about that.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Or ess the link through my new website .avans.xyz

 Chapter 450 - Dont Go

    <h4>Chapter 450: Don''t Go</h4>

    Later on that day, a band of horses, with their riders, were seen loitering around the outskirts area of one of Venta Town''s estates. The riders were ddedpletely in steel armour, with various kinds of weapons in their hands.

    There, a figure of a young girl with mesmerizing features and dazzling golden hair could be seen. It seemed she was about to leave with this group of knights.

    Then, before the group left and headed in their way, the young girl suddenly turned around and approached a young man whose gaze hadn''t left her ever since.

    "I suddenly don''t feel like leaving, Emery. I feel... I am going to regret this�� Can you tell me not to go?"

    The young girl asked the young man with clear sincerity in her eyes, It looked like she really did not want to go.

    Emery was about to answer her, when his thoughts suddenly recalled something, a word.

    ''Do what makes you happy, Gwen.''

    Those were thest words that the deceased Lioness King, Gwen''s father, said to her before hisst breath fleeted away.

    When Gwen heard Emery speak these words, the same exact one, she let out a gentle smile.

    "Thank you, Emery."

    Before she left for her journey, Gwen said, "I know you are dying to see her. Am I right?"

    Emery was so startled by her words, he didn''t know how to reply. But it seemed unnecessary as she continued to speak. "She''s a nice girl, Emery. I hope things will work out."

    Afterwards, Gwen climbed to her horse, turned her head and gave onest look to Emery, before she galloped away alongside the group of knights escorting her. The group quickly left the estate and disappeared in the distance, leaving Emery who was confused with what the former meant by the words ''hope things will work out.''

    Either way, Emery didn''t ponder over the matter too long, as there were still things he had to take care of.

    It had been more than 12 hours since he left the Fey sisters in the forest far away west of Venta Town and Emery couldn''t afford to dy anymore.

    Without further ado, Emery casted [Spatial Gate] and stepped into it as his figure disappeared from the estate.

    ---

    After going through the usual walking through the space portal three times, Emery finally arrived at a location close enough where his [Spirit Reading] could perceive where the girls were. He swiftly made his way to the ce where they currently gathered.

    The Fey sisters were talking with each other, when they were startled by the abrupt appearance of a familiar figure.

    "Brother Emery!" eximed Glita when she saw it was Emery.

    With a quick sweep of his eyes, Emery could see all the girls were here, except for Morgana whose figure was nowhere to be seen. However, he could tell through [Spirit Reading] thetter was in the nearby area, to be more precise, the forest on the nearby hill.

    Emery was about to ask about Morgana when Glita beat him to it.

    "Brother, Sister Morgana doesn''t want to talk with us. She refuses to meet us and just roams around in her Fey form. We''re sorry, brother. We can''t do anything."

    Hearing that, Emery showed a gentle smile. "Don''t worry about that, Glita. What''s important is that you are all here. I''m sorry that I took too much time."

    Emery''s words reminded the Fey sisters of the wounded Gwen.

    "It''s alright, brother. So? How is Sister Gwen? Is she alright? Is the injury serious?"

    "No, it''s not. You don''t need to worry about her anymore. She''s already healed." Emery replied,

    He then turned to the eldest sister, Tyra, and tried to ask what was really going on with Morgana. However, even though it looked like she knew something, Tyra didn''t want to exin.

    Emery could see Tyra shaking her head at his questions.

    "You should take time to talk with her," said Tyra in a serious tone.

    Because of that, Emery subconsciously looked toward the hill and, much to his surprise, he strangely felt an indescribable apprehension. The feeling abruptly came out of nowhere and he didn''t know how to exin it.

    When Emery was about to go, Tyra said something that made him stop in his tracks.

    "Emery, just be honest with her and tell her, whatever it is you are feeling."

    Emery was silent. He didn''t even turn around as he casted [Spatial Gate] and walked through it, leaving Tyra who silently exhaled a sigh containing many emotions.

    In the meantime, Emery''s figure had appeared near Morgana.

    As soon as Emery stepped out of the gate, he was immediately greeted by a deing in his direction.

    Swisshhh!! The faint sound of air being sliced apart was heard as the red-haired girl, Morgana, was charging with her two shortswords brandished at him

    "Morgana! Wait!"

    Even though Emery was able to dodge her attack and quite easily at that, he was surprised when she didn''t stop her advance. Very quickly, he took some distance from her and asked, "What is going on with you?! Something wrong with the fey transformation?"

    Morgana looked like she wanted to say something, but immediately dropped it when she heard Emery''sst words. Instead, she became even more fierce than before.

    "You!! You dumbass!!"

    Morgana threw her weapons roughly to the ground and they were firmly embedded into it. Then before Emery could process what was happening, she activated the full limit of her Fey transformation, as Emery could see her four limbs being rapidly covered by ck fur. Her ears and teeth were also transforming into their respective form and, coupled with her bubbling anger, her Fey transformation did manage to give Emery a little fright.

    "Woah! Calm down, Morgana! Please calm down! Just tell me! What is it?" said Emery in rapid session.? s, what replied to him was a wolf-like howl.

    HOWL!

    Morgana''s howl gave Emery goosebumps. He could feel her aura and strength rapidly increasing as she dashed at him. He understood that Morgana was really giving her best to charge at him. In seconds, two pairs of sharp ws were only a meter away from Emery''s body.

    Swisshh! Swiiissh! Sounds of swishing were heard, as Morgana''s attack hit an empty hair.

    Though he didn''t use his own transformation, Emery''s battle power was still twice hers. Hence, Emery had an easy time dodging her attack, as his stronger muscles and quicker response made each and every Morgana''s attack as clear as daylight. She couldn''t even get them close enough to touch him!

    In the end, none of the attacks that Morganaunched hit Emery, despite her relentlessness.

    "Stop! Morgana, stop! Stop and tell me what you are angry about!"

    However, instead of stopping like what Emery asked, Morgana casted [Fireball] spell instead. A sphere of scorching me swiftly materialized on her palm before it sped through the air toward Emery''s direction.

    The next moment, the fireball exploded and caused the area where it had exploded to be engulfed in mes. Emery had moved just enough to get out of the st radius.

    His mouth was wide open as Emery looked at the aftermath of Morgana''s spell. He was dumbfounded because the spell was stronger than he assumed, much stronger.

    While Emery was distracted, Morgana didn''t remain still and jumped at him.

    This time, Emery decided not to avoid Morgana, letting her pounce on him - all to make her stop. As a result, he was tackled and brought to the ground. His body was pinned down and her sharp ws threatened to tear him up.

    "Alright, you win! Do what you want!"

    The ws were raised, ready to tear through Emery''s skin. But seeing how Emery was giving up, the red-haired girl stopped herself, and in rage she said,

    "This... this is not right! You aren''t even serious! Fight me seriously!!"

    Emery looked directly at Morgana''s face and said calmly, "Morgana, tell me why do I have to fight you seriously.?"

    With a half confused look on her face, Morgana hesitantly said,

    "You�� If... i defeat you...You won''t own me anymore!... then I can be free of you!"

 Chapter 451 - Calm Down!

    <h4>Chapter 451: Calm Down!</h4>

    ''Won''t own her anymore?''

    ''Be free of him?''

    The two sentences Morgana uttered had instantly brought a headache to Emery.

    Could what she talked about be what was the time where they first met and he defeated her?

    The Fey sisters once told Emery that the defeated would have to follow the winner. Something about a pact that needed to be adhered to. However, never in Emery''s wildest dreams did he imagine this something was this serious. He never thought and would never think so.

    A sigh of helplessness escaped from Emery as he looked directly in Morgana''s eyes.

    "Morgana, I... I don''t own you." Seeing the confused look on her face, he added, "You don''t belong to anyone, but yourself. So, no. You''re not mine."

    Morgana swiftly became emotional once again when she heard Emery''s words. This time, there wasn''t even the slightest bit of hesitation as she swung her ws downwards.

    However, Emery quickly caught them, grabbed her waist and took her away as their bodies rolled on the ground. Suddenly, their positions had shifted, where Emery was on top of Morgana, holding her.

    As she struggled, the red-haired girl screamed her lungs out.

    "Get off me!! Let go of me!!"

    Unfortunately, Morgana''s efforts were in vain, as Emery''s grip on her was so tight and he definitely outstrength her.

    "Calm down, Morgana! I will let go if you calm down!"

    But the more Emery tried to restrain her, the more she screamed like a wild beast.

    It took a few seconds before she finally calmed down. Her eyes met with Emery''s, and she stopped her struggle. Complete silence fell between them as they faced each other. The only thing they could hear was each other breath.

    Secondster, Morgana cancelled her transformation, which promptly made Emery loosen his grip on her as it looked like she no longer wanted to fight.

    At this moment, both Emery and Morgana came into the realization of the situation they got themself in.

    The bodies of the two of them were basically pressed against each other, which meant they could clearly feel their sensations against each other. Emery watched Morgana''s face gradually blush and she looked away from him.

    Not wanting to make the situation more awkward, Emery quickly got up to his feet, which was then followed by Morgana. As soon as they faced each other again, Morgana instantly turned her body and tried to leave.

    Seeing that, Emery quickly opened his mouth lest this matter wouldn''t be resolved today.

    "Tell me! Why do you want to be free of me?"

    The sentence managed to make Morganae into a halt.

    Emery added, "Is it because of Gwen? Do you not like it when I... am close to her?"

    Hearing this, Morgana took a step forward, about to leave. But then, she suddenly stopped and turned around. With eyes ring at Emery, but with a very light tone that seemed forced, Morgana said,

    "Do�� you... like her��?"

    Emery looked straight into her eyes and answered the question directly. "Yes, I do��"

    He was about to exin more when Morgana interrupted him.

    "Then�� What�� about... me?"

    With this questioning from Morgana, it appeared the beautiful girl in front of him has feelings for him. It seemed what Gwen said was true: Emery was very dense.

    Emery had been around Morgana for quite some time and he still didn''t catch thetter''s feelings. What was worse, the Fey wolf genes inside him even gave him the capability of knowing her feelings!

    Then, it hit him. Those warm feelings he felt from Morgana all this time were her liking him.

    Seeing Emery wasn''t responding, Morgana asked again. This time, with a heavier tone.

    "What about me?!"

    "Yes. I like you�� but Morgana... You are like a sister to me."

    Emery could clearly see Morgana''s expression gradually morphed into that of anger. Her eyes suddenly turned watery and she looked away while saying, "I�� can''t..."

    The next moment, Morgana wordlessly yanked off the nk bandana that tied her long red hair. Her hair swiftly unfurled and soon became a mess because of the wind. Her appearance had the resemnce of her the first time they met.

    Morgana silently held the nk bandana in her hand and appeared to think deeply about it before she threw it right in front of Emery.

    Looking at the ck bandana thaty quietly on the ground, Emery remembered. This was the item he bought for her from Venta Town''s market - the time she came out of the Forbidden Forest for the first time.

    Emery quickly picked up the bandana. When he looked at the red-haired girl, he found thetter''s face had changed as if she was in pain.

    "I want you�� to release me!" said Morgana, loudly.

    Emery was confused. "What do you mean?"

    At the moment, Emery wondered if Morgana was talking about the pact again. He didn''t understand, but he became worried when he saw the pain had turned into tears. The girl who always seemed so though looked away from him with tears running down her cheek

    "I don''t understand what you mean, Morgana! Tell me what''s going on?"

    Emery tried to approach her, but she became enraged once more.

    "No! Stay�� away! I�� can''t stay here... don''t you dare follow me!"

    Morgana transformed into her Feyplete transformation and dashed into the woods, disappearing amidst the trees.

    When Morgana left, Emery just realized his whole body was burning, as if it wanted to fully transform and chase after her. However, his feet refused to move.

    He couldn''t.

    He shouldn''t.

    A whileter, the sisters came to Emery. They told him that he needn''t worry as they would follow her and It might be better if Emery gave her some time.

    Knowing what they said was true, Emery could only nod his head dejectedly.

    With a heavy heart, Emery casted [Spatial Gate] and went into the Khaos space.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 452 - Limit

    <h4>Chapter 452: Limit</h4>

    Emery sat cross-legged in the expansive void of the Khaos Space. Due to the never-changing atmosphere, the ce felt isted, away from the world. There was almost no way to tell time. He had concentrated for a whole day, yet he felt no increase in his spirit force.

    "Your mind is distracted, kid! Concentrate!" The dragon snarled.

    Ever since he gained so many points during his cultivation, the dragon has been paying more attention to him.

    But now that they were in the same room for so long, he saw the dragon''s expression less as words of concern and more like a person waiting for a piece of meat to be tender enough to be eaten. If anything, the dragon''s words only distracted him further away.

    The cause of his wandering mind was none other than the red-haired fey girl, Morgana. It appeared herst words to him affected him much more than he initially thought, leaving him unable to even try to concentrate.

    In addition, he discovered the cause of the disruption did not lie with his mind, but with his body. Ever since his separation, his blood had not started stirring at all.

    This only solidified his resolve to learn more about his fey gene. Even the patriarch of the wolf bloodline had said the fey bloodline was very rare in other parts of the universe. Thinking about it only made him realize he never asked about it to the High Priestess.

    He took a deep breath and let everything out. Thanks to this, his mind started to wander off again and, if he let himself be distracted even further, he would just be wasting his time. It was high time to concentrate on his training.

    Normally, the best way for him to concentrate would be to think about his fellow acolytes in the elite ss. Gerry, the Violet me, Micah the crystal acolyte or Lodos the Maniac. They were definitely training really hard too and there was no way he would sit while they were leaving him behind.

    Just that small thought was enough for Emery to let himself sink into the line between his mind and the outside world, where he was able to concentrate to the fullest. There was nothing, only himself, his dark core and the abundance of energy within the Khaos Space.

    He took a few deep breaths, once more entering into a trance.

    [Spirit Force increased]

    Finally, the notification he had been waiting for appeared. He had promised himself not to leave this space until he could max out his spirit force.

    [Spirit Force increased]

    [Spirit Force increased]

    Days turned into weeks. Everything felt like a haze, all he could sense was the dragon observing him from afar and the energy entering his body. Three weeks passed and he finally reached his goal.

    [Spirit Force increased]

    [You have reached the upper limit of spirit force for your rank.]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 70 (53)]

    [Spirit Force: 500 (365)]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 5]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    He didn''t just get a notification. Rather, at that moment, he could feel his dark core shudder and stir from within, along with a sensation simr to his heart beating too fast. It was clear: his core was at its maximum capacity. It was like a ss full of water that could topple and spill at any moment.

    The dragon seemed to be able to sense it too. It opened its eyes and shouted.

    "That''s it! You are now ready to create your foundation, kid!"

    Emery stood up, looked at the dragon, and asked politely.

    "I am ready. Tell me how."

    The dragon extended its w and pulled him over. He cast spiritual energy and brought Emery to a dreamlike ce, letting him stand before its faceless form.

    This time, the two of them were floating near a massive, ck sphere. On closer look, it was perhaps closer to a hardened void, as it looked like a dense crystal full of darkness that could absorb anything it touched.

    "This is your dark core, kid."

    Not only was it pitch ck in color, it periodically trembled, showing as if it was about to explode.

    "You are going to reach rank 9, another huge milestone that not just anyone can achieve. Look deeper inside yourself, kid. What do you see?"

    Emery stepped closer and looked deep into the core, past the outer wall of darkness and felt a rush of energy. The energy roared fiercely and kept on pushing forward like a continuous wave of water. It was a strong, fierce river.

    "Do you like what you see, kid? For spirit foundation, any human''s normal spirit core always builds the foundation of power as a calmingke, but look! This is where real power lies! True energy will flow and roar, just like a fierce river!"

    The dragon appeared to be way more excited than he was. At this moment, he had no other options to be stronger, as he followed the dark core route instead of a normal core, he was left at the dragon''s mercy.

    "Now, all you need to do is break the well that contains it and create your foundation with the energy you can gather from the flowing river. That is all, isn''t that easy?"

    Emery''s eyes twitched. He could tell from the dragon''s actions that what he was about to do was something really dangerous. He returned to being fully awake. To be safe in what he would be doing next, he needed to be fully in control.

    He felt the strong currents of the river and imagined himself reaching out, before unleashing a force strong enough to break it apart.

    Or so he thought.

    At first, he could feel the fierce rushing river of spirit, but a strange force suddenly appeared and block it. The abrupt stop instantly damaged his inner energy. Blood pooled from his mouth and he spat it down, letting it disappear into the endless abyss.

    "What did you do, kid? You fool! Can''t you do this right?!"

    He willed himself to stay calm. Thest thing he needed was the dragon breaking his concentration. Once more, he focused on the river and gathered his strength, ready to break the container apart, but yet again, the river of power was abruptly blocked.

    The second attempt only worsened things and his energy started to swirl chaotically. He spat out blood and felt himself drift away into darkness. Emery gradually fell unconscious.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 453 - Blocked

    <h4>Chapter 453: Blocked</h4>

    Oblivious to the passing of time, Emery gradually roused out of the dark abyss as he opened his eyes. The moment his consciousness awakened, he was immediately hit by a strong sensation of dizziness that nearly made him want to embrace the senseless realm again. Fortunately, he quickly recalled what he was doing before falling unconscious.

    Emery quickly sat down in a cross-legged position and willed his spiritual sense to delve into his body. He wanted to check the condition of his core, as that was the most important matter at the moment.

    While his senses zing through his entire body, Emery opened his eyes and turned his head around.

    "Killgragah, how long did I pass out for..? What just happened?"

    Killgragah didn''t immediately answer his question. In fact, Emery could see that the dragon was looking straight at him, but seemingly ignoring him as well. The other party''s silence caused anxiety to rise in his heart.

    Thinking that his words weren''t loud enough, Emery repeated his question. "What actually happened, Killgragah? tell me!"

    Finally, a faint growl could be heard as Killgragah opened his massive mouth.

    "You can notplete your breakthrough to Rank 9 yet."

    Emery was stunned by the unanticipated revtion.

    "What did I do wrong? Tell me, and I will try again!"

    Killgragah once again growled, the dragon said the next words with annoyance

    "The problem lies in that tiny seed of yours! I didn''t think it could create this much trouble!"

    Upon hearing that, Emery immediately checked his body again and inhaled a deep, long breath. Then, he was puzzled. It looked like nothing was wrong with him. Everything appeared to be still the same as before. Other than his nowpletely filled dark core, Emery could still perceive his three elements and the seed was still there, lying peacefully beside the dark core.

    "Killgragah, do you really don''t know what seed this is?"

    It was apparent that Killgragah heard his question, as nothing escaped his surveince in the Khaos space. However, it deliberately pretended to not hear it and even ignored him. Seeing that, Emery could only release a long, helpless sigh.

    After knowing and interacting with the dragon this long, Emery had instinctively known that it would certainly never admit that there was something it didn''t know about. The pride that it had basically prevented it from doing so.

    Then suddenly, it looked like Killgragah managed to think of something as its massive figure moved closer to Emery.

    "I can think of two possible ways to solve your problem." said Killgragah in a serious tone while staring straight at Emery.

    A jubnt expression swiftly appeared on Emery''s face when he heard that. He nodded his head rapidly and said, "Please, O Supreme Being! Please graciously bestow your knowledge onto me!"

    "The first method is I can use my Soul Seek ability andpletely destroy that seed for you.." said Killgragah when it suddenly stopped itself and muttered, "No, no, no. Never mind. This method has a great chance to destroy your dark core as well. And we can''t have that, can we?"

    A resigned look was briefly seen on Emery''s face when he heard the first part of Killgragah''s words. It also quickly went away when he heard the dragon canceled its own idea.

    "Then, what about the second method?"

    Emery''s question brought Killgragah out of its mumbling as it returned its attention on him.

    "The other method is by using my Hellme. Its destructiveness could hurt your body enough to dissipate the tiny seed. In addition, there''s a high enough chance for you to survive. As with your current level of situation, there''s a 30% chance of you surviving; this is the better way."

    Emery could only be dumbfounded when he heard the so-called better way. He wanted to think that the dragon was joking, but he himself knew it certainly was not. There was no way he would be willing to give up the tiny seed, which allowed him to ess his other elements, albeit partially. Therefore, he quickly opened his mouth before the dragon made a decision for him.

    "Wait! There is another alternative" said Emery, making Killgragah turn to him. "I''m sure the one who gave me the seed knows how to remove it. Therefore, let me ask her first before we further discuss this again. Is that eptable, supreme being?"

    Killgragah was stunned for a moment before a look of realization appeared on its face. "Ah, yes. That''s one way.. Alright, quickly return here after you deal with it."

    Hearing the dragon''s affirmation, Emery swiftly casted [Spatial Gate] and left the Khaos space. He knew that it was better to get away until the dragon calmed down when it became unstable like this.

    It seemed Emery had to first find a way to deal with the seed in his body before he could continue with his cultivation. He really hoped he could go and ask the High Priestess as she was the one who gave the seed to him. But unfortunately, she had instructed him to onlye to her when the seed had fully bloomed.

    Thus, a question appeared in Emery''s mind.

    Would he really have to patiently cultivate with [Nature Grasp] until it bloomed?

    It was at times like this that Emery really wished he was in the academy. He didn''t have to worry about fumbling through the unknown because there must be some information about the mysterious seed somewhere.

    With how [Nature Grasp] had barely brought any changes to the seed so far, Emery could already envision his future of relentlessly cultivating - all in order to fully bloom it. Now, he could only hope that the endeavor wouldn''t take more than a year and a half because by that time, he would have to leave Earth and return to the Magic Academy.

    Putting the thoughts to the back of his mind, Emery nned to return to his estate before he continued his training as it had been three weeks since he entered the Khaos space. He swiftly casted [Spatial Gate] and his figure vanished from where he previously stood.

    ---

    Secondster, Emery had arrived in front of his estate at Venta Town. He immediately walked inside and made his way to the bathroom. After taking a bath, he gave himself a decent meal before visiting Luna in her ce.

    He had a casual conversation with Luna, asking how she had been doing and so on. While he was at it, Emery also asked her if there was any news about Gwen, which she seemed to have.

    It appeared that Arthur and Gwen did return to Venta Townst week, but they immediately set off again a dayter.

    "Emery, they are going over to Camelot, there was a certain n for an important gathering, she wishes you toe see her there"

    It looked like Emery did take longer than he promised.

    Emery did contemte the possibility to go and see her in Camelot. However, he just couldn''t keep his mind off the seed in his body.

    Then, he made his decision.

    Emery nned to try to find an audience with the High Priestess first before considering going to Camelot. It had been months since hest saw the high priestess and even if he was to be rejected, at his current state, he really needed to ask.

    Therefore, after bidding farewell to Luna, Emery quickly made a [Spatial Gate] and headed towards Fey vige.

    When he arrived, he was surprised to see the red-haired girling out of the shrine. Her face looked even more devastated than thest time he saw her.

    "Morgana? What happened?! Why are you.."

    The red-haired girl looked directly at him, her eyes glittering while tears kept falling down her face..

    "This is all your fault! I wish you never came here!"

 Chapter 454 - Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 454: Sacrifice</h4>

    "Morgana! What happened?!"

    Realizing the extent of her outburst, Morgana quickly stepped away from Emery and abruptly turned around to leave.

    But he did not let her go that easily. Emery immediately grabbed at her wrist, holding her in ce, before demanding for an exnation.

    Morgana simply turned around and stared at him with ssy eyes, not saying anything. It appeared she had many things to say, but not a single word left her lips.

    It was at this moment that Chief Brennus walked out of the entrance of the shrine. Upon seeing the scene that wasid out in front of him, he sighed. "Let her go, the high priestess will see you now."

    Emery could hear what the chief had just said, but he refused to loosen his grip on her wrist. There were still words left to say.

    "Wait!" He shouted desperately. "Wait�� Don''t go, okay�� I will see you after��"

    Morgana twisted around, struggling to free herself from Emery''s hold. She used her free hand to pry off his tight grasp.

    "No��!" She sputtered out. "No. You won''t."

    With this, she snatched her hand away and turned around, walking away from Emery with an air of finality.

    As her figure grew smaller in the distance, Emery silently wondered whether or not he would chase after her if the chief had not called after him.

    Emery took a deep breath and turned towards the entrance of the shrine.

    Once again, Emery entered the magical ce with a feeling of slight trepidation in his heart.

    Although it was a bright, cloudless day outside, the interior of the shrine was always dark as night, with the entirety of its ceiling fully covered by the lush branches of Gaia Trees. Twisting leaves of various shapes and glowing nts provided an added aura of magic to the already mystical ce.

    Emery walked forward, passing through the bridge that was made up of thick, intertwining vines. But when he reached the edge of the bridge, he realized there was no one standing in front of him.

    Confused, he frantically scanned his surroundings in search of the High Priestess, when suddenly, he heard a voice begin to whisper in the depths of his mind.

    "Emery�� I am here��"

    He could hear the voice very clearly, but it didn''t seem toe from any physical source. Suddenly, he felt a kind of presence standing behind him, but as soon as he turned around, the only thing he saw were hundreds of shimmering dew droplets dissipating into the cool air around him.

    This, along with the disappearance of the High Priestess, only began to fill him with worry. With his heart beating faster, he began to whisper.

    "Priestess�� Where are you?... What''s going on...?"

    "Here��" There was an ethereal quality to the voice, almost like a breeze that slowly glided through him. "Over here..."

    With that, Emery immediately turned around again, only to see a single droplet of glowing dew floating gently over a small, luminescentke.

    From the center of theke, a small whirlpool began to emerge and gradually pirs of water rose upwards. They twisted around one another in a hypnotizing dance, slowly umting into a figure of a woman. With the way the light shone delicately through her skin, she seemed to bepletely made of water.

    "I am here��" The figure''s lips appeared to move, but no sound actually exited from her mouth. Instead, her voice seemed to transfer directly into his mind.

    Emery only began to grow more and more anxious as the voice seemed to be able to read his thoughts.

    "Do not be rmed," the voice reassured him soothingly. "I am here."

    Emery stepped closer to theke and saw that a woman''s body was lying in the depths of the pool,pletely unmoving. Her long hair was swept over unblinking eyes, brushing against her face by theke''s gentle current. With his spirit reading abilities, he could immediately tell that the body was lifeless.

    Emery quickly stepped back, utterly dismayed at the sight thaty before him.

    "What�� Happened?" He managed to stutter out.

    The High Priestess smiled softly at him, a calm expression washing over her face. "I have relieved my physical form and have now transcended, Emery, it was all thanks to you."

    With the words she had just said, along with the 6 months the High Priestess had shut herself in the shrine, Emery put two and two together and realized this was true.

    "Is�� Is? this because of the seed�� What is it that you gave me...?

    Once more, the voice gently said, "Don''t be concerned, Emery... I am now one with Gaia..."

    Emery couldn''t ept such an exnation. He couldn''t stop staring at the lifeless body resting at the bottom of theke.

    "Please tell me, Priestess, I need to know."

    For a while, no voice entered his mind and Emery couldn''t stand the wait.

    "Gaia needed a spirit core to create that seed and I was more than willing to give mine��" She responded after a while, filling the eerie silence that had descended between them.

    Hearing this surely gave him a shock. Emery had learned this from the academy - giving away one''s spirit core was like giving away life itself.

    He came here 6 months ago to ask about his cultivation problem and now it ended with the High Priestess losing her spirit core... Her life. The news shattered him with guilt.

    Emery was at a loss for words. He was now left with this dilemma. He really did not want this.

    "I didn''t ask for this��" He muttered. "I don''t want this..."

    "Emery�� There is no way of giving it back�� the seed is now part of you.. And you must know it wasn''t just me who had to make this sacrifice�� It was Gaia as well."

    "Why... Priestess, tell me, why?"

    "You know why�� Gaia chose you�� She has ns for you��"

    Emery understood this, but it didn''t justify killing oneself just for a seed.

    "But why does it have to be this way?"

    A lump had now formed in Emery''s throat and speaking felt so difficult it felt like he was choking out his words.

    The water figure form of the high priestess moved closer to him and the same whisper once more said in a serious tone.

    "Emery, it was necessary�� Gaia is fully aware of that ck wisp''s influence over you. She will not let you lose your connection with Gaia."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 455 - Balance

    <h4>Chapter 455: Bnce</h4>

    The ''ck wisp'' was the name Gaia and the priestess used to refer to Khaos. Hearing things rted to his cultivation did interest him very much.

    "Please, priestess, tell me what you know."

    Apparently, now that the high priestess has transcended, she knew more about Gaia''s n for him.

    At first, Gaia thought the ck wisp influence would be advantageous to his growth but gradually she realized the two will not be able to coexist together.

    Especially when his fey bloodline starts toe into the equation.

    The fey as the protector of Gaia has affinity in the natural elements. It only enhances his three other elements but will conflict with the darkness element which is his core right now

    Hence as the bnce has been broken the previous arrangement with the darkness as his main element will no longer be feasible for him.

    When Emery came 6 months ago with his natural element severed, the priestess thought of an idea and apparently Gaia listened.

    She cannot let him lose his connection to the natural elements as it would also mean they would lose connection to Gaia. Hence, the seed was needed.

    "I was more than willing to give my spirit core for you Emery."

    Hearing this does move him, then a question came to mind.

    "But, priestess, if the seed was created from your spirit core, that would mean-"

    "Yes, Emery, you are right. This was the way Gaia showed me. From the start, I know this method had a low sess rate, but I believed that, if you are fortunate, you would be able to create your second spirit core."

    He hadn''t fully understood everything yet, but Emery believed a second spirit core could mean tremendous benefits for him. Unfortunately, he had never learned about it in the academy, nor had he heard anything about it elsewhere before.

    Having two spirit cores sounded like such an absurd thing, but it also excited him. If he could pull it off, he would have some leverage when he returns to the academy.

    Emery started to think this arrangement really is a good thing for him. Afterall thest few months unable to cast those other spells really infuriates him

    Once more, Emery stared at the body drifting on theke. For all he could feel was his debt to the priestess.

    The priestess seemed to know Emery Has began to ept the situation, she continues

    "Do you understand now, Emery? This is why�� Under any circumstances, you shouldn''t ever give up on the seed."

    Emery noded, He definitely wouldn''t give up his ability to control the other elements.

    He hoped when the seed bloomed, the second core would not hinder his advancement to rank 9. This brought him one huge concern. He didn''t exactly have a lot of time in this world.

    "Priestess, may I ask whether you know how long it will take to make the seed bloom?"

    The figure made of water returned into dewdrops glowing with life. The drops floated all around him and whispered, their voice sounding like wind rustling the trees.

    "From what I can tell, at the moment it barely filled one tenth of its required energy to bloom"

    The number quickly made Emery pause. He had already spent at least 2 or 3 months cultivating the seed with the [Nature Grasp] and, if this rate continues on, he would need another 3 years to make it bloom.

    "High Priestess, three years is such a long time�� Is there any way to help speed it up?"

    The restriction spell may have prevented him from talking about the magus academy or his experiences in another world, but he could at least show her he really needed to reach it in less than one and a half years.

    "Emery�� Cultivation is a delicate thing, it cannot be forced or it will bring unpleasant results. In fact, you need to take your time. If you must know, it took me 50 years to reach where you are now and that was with the help of Gaia."

    Emery could only give a stunned silence. No matter what, he needed the seed to bloom before his third year started, or it would be dangerous for him to ept the recall and not epting the recall was not an option for him.

    the priestess whispered in a voice once more. This time in a gleeful tone.

    "Don''t you worry, Emery, I can see it would not take you that long.. Gaia favors you much"

    "May I ask you to tell me how, Priestess?."

    "It is not for me to say. Gaia will show you, Emery."

    Once more, Emery was told to touch the tree. He approached the huge tree and touched it just like in the past. Beneath his fingers, he could feel each bump and grain from the surface of the bark.

    The moment he touched the tree, his mind felt like it was pulled out at high speed. When he came to, the ground and his surroundings looked blurry. He went further and further, across forests and rivers, left the kingdoms'' territory and eventually left the continent.

    Behind him, the image of Briton disappeared further and further away, until he arrived at the far eastern continent. Even though he tried to see what the ce was like, he was moving too quickly to see anything of substance.

    Finally, he stopped at the base of another tree that looked very simr to Gaia''s tree. For a few moments, the vision lingered on the tree.

    Startled, he let go of his hand from the Gaia tree and fell onto the ground.? Right at that moment, the vision ended. Emery dusted himself off, stood up, and said.

    "High Priestess, is this what Gaia wished me to do? Gaia wants me to-"

    "Yes, Emery, I have seen it, as well." The priestess flew to the base of the tree and said. "The answer you seek lies on the other side of the world."

 Chapter 456 - Path to the East

    <h4>Chapter 456: Path to the East</h4>

    It was quite an exhrating meet. The high priestess ended it with another reminder of the disaster that wille, hence its importance for Emery to seed.

    Even at this moment, Emery was still not sure about the true nature of this so-called ''disaster'', but at least now, his cultivation path was clear.

    He won''t let the priestess'' sacrifice go to waste. He''ll do everything in his power to make the seed bloom before his recall.

    The vision from the Gaia tree had shown a path to the east. It''s irritating that the priestess'' so-called ''divination'' was never really clear, but he believed it will be enough to lead him to his destination.

    Either way, it appeared Emery had a long journey ahead and a limited time. He needed to prepare as soon as possible.

    Emery had enough coins to charter him across the sea. But there were still some things to do here, some matter to settle.

    For now, he should visit the fey sisters before he left. Unfortunately, when he went to see the sisters, he couldn''t fin Morgana among them.

    "Brother�� Sister Morgana has left." said Glita

    "Where did she go?"

    "She didn''t say�� She only told us she''ll be away for a while."

    Considering thest time he saw her, there was no way she left too long ago. He activated his spirit reading and was about to chase her, but right as he was about to activate it, Tyra, the oldest sister, blocked his way.

    "Emery, she doesn''t want to see you. What you are doing right now only forcing her to run even further, please give her some time."

    He had half a mind to chase her despite that, but he realized that, even if he managed to catch up with her, he had nothing to say either. Staying away for a while might be for the best.

    He should not think too much about this and decided to see Killgragah next.

    It was probably an unwise decision, but recently the dragon has been helping him so much. At least, he owed the dragon an exnation before leaving for his journey.

    He went inside the khaos space but right as he entered, just a few seconds it needs for the dragon to read his mind and shrieked.

    "That is a bad n! No, I can''t approve it! Double core! No human body would be able to handle such a thing!"

    Although Emery tried to negotiate, the dragon seems unwilling to listen, causing him to have to exaggerate his reason, about how important are those nature elements for his future.

    The Dragon doesn''t really care about any of those, but it currently has no other solution that doesn''t involve risking Emery''s life. Emery can see the dragon''s irritation but it had no choice but to ept. For now, Emery could only ask for the dragon to be patient.

    Emery did not forget to express his sincere gratitude to the dragon before opening up the [Spatial Gate], this time directed towards the stone formation outside of Camelot.

    When he arrived, he realized the town was more crowded than usual. He saw peopleing and going. Many nobles and citizens alike had gathered and, along the way, there were rows upon rows of knights carrying different banners. The situation was as festive as it was at the time of the yearly tournament. There must be something happening here.

    As he walked towards the castle gates, he was stopped by the guards.

    "Hold it. Please state your identity and origin."

    This time, Emery came as himself and he didn''t use the Lanzelot identity. Thanks to that, nobody recognized him.

    "If youe for sightseeing, this is not a good time. Bugger off!"

    His curiosity was peaked. He gave the guard a polite smile and asked.

    "Excuse me, may I ask why it is so crowded today?"

    "Why are you still here?!" The guard narrowed his eyes. "No identification, No Entry, go away! we are busy?"

    It''s not that he needed the permission to enter, he can just blink himself in. But sometimes he just needed to interact with these people.

    While the guard was focused on scolding him, Emery secretly opened his [Spatial Storage]. He took a small, metallic emblem from within and showed it to the guards.

    Their eyes instantly bulged out in shock.

    "The honorable wizard of the Divine Order! Our apologies, master wizard"

    He pocketed back the emblem and let out a sigh. The power of his title really did have its perks.

    Once again, Emery asked the guards and they quickly spilled the truth: tomorrow was the long-awaited day when Prince Arthur would be officially anointed as the king of Logress.

    High rank nobles from the seven kingdoms woulde and, considering the state of the streets, several had already arrived today.

    Not only that, there would be representatives from neighboring kingdoms, including Gaul and even Rome. This gathering would be a milestone in a renowned kingdom''s history, of course, other kingdoms from across the sea would be interested.

    It appeared Emery was almost left out on such an important event. Fortunately, he arrived at the right time.

    Emery was allowed to pass the gate right away and, after he was inside, he used his spirit reading to look for Gwen.

    She might have a noticeable spirit presence, but it was still difficult to find her among thousands of people.

    Surprisingly this time, Emery felt some kind of strange feeling in his reading. He tried to find the source, but it hadpletely disappeared.

    Thinking about the possibility, he instantly thinks of Maeve, but on the other hand, it may be just a side effect of his cultivation problem. Even Maeve couldn''t be powerful enough to avoid his spirit reading.

    Either way, more of a reason to find Gwen right away, it''s been almost a month since hest saw her.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 457 - Audience

    <h4>Chapter 457: Audience</h4>

    Emery used his spirit reading abilities one more time and he found Gwen standing inside the Camelot pce. Instantly, he then used the wizard emblem as a way to bypass all of the knights standing guard outside. Whizzing past them, he entered the castle.

    He then trudged on, walking through the long corridors of the pce until he finally reached the main hall. Inside, dozens of knights were having an audience with the King of Logress.

    Emery was quite surprised to see the group of knights that had gathered in front of both the Pendragon King and Prince. He was taken aback upon seeing that these knights wore the red and gold emblem of the Lioness kingdom on their cloaks. He recognizes most of them: Marc, Lucas, Yvain and the young Fantumar, Abe.

    The knights were led by the golden-haired beauty, who wore herbat armor confidently and, as she stood at the front of the group, an assertive and authoritative energy emanated from her.

    It suddenly hit him - the sight of these knights congregating in this way seemed as if the incident in Lioness never happened at all.

    Seeing the seriousness of this meeting, Emery decided to observe quietly on the back.

    With a self-assured expression, the beautiful girl then began to address the king.

    "Your Majesty," she began. "Standing in front of you right now are the knights that are ready to support the kingdom of Logress. Even more of them will arrive at tomorrow''s ceremony."

    Arthur, who was standing next to the king, then piped up.

    "I have already talked with each of them and they have agreed to support us to the fullest extent, father," he addressed the king in a direct manner. He looked at him with an insistent expression on his face. "The appearance of the rest of them tomorrow will be beneficial for our goal."

    However, King Uther Pendragon did not seem all that impressed. He propped his hand under his chin, eyes zed over with a kind of dismissiveness.

    "Princess Gweh," he said curtly. "Pardon me, but I still do not understand why you won''t just ept our marriage proposal."

    The beautiful princess was stunned for a second. It was Arthur who broke the silence that hung in the air. He stepped closer towards his father and began to object, voice raised.

    "Father, we have talked about this. Why do you insist on bringing this forward again?"

    "Yes, yes!" The king responded in an exasperated manner, waving his hand in the air dismissively. "My apologies, princess. It''s just that I don''t understand. Any other woman would go crazy for the prince, with his dashing good looks and fighting prowess. No other man couldpare to him." The king talks in a condescending manner toward her.

    Upon hearing this statement leave his father''s lips, the prince''s expression immediately dissolved into annoyance. He was just about to protest, when all of a sudden Gwen interrupted.

    "Your Majesty, I am sure such a prestigious kingdom like Logress would not need a royal marriage to gain any political leverage." She said this calmly, her mannerpletelyposed.

    The knights behind her shifted ufortably, feeling as though they were intruding on a conversation they should not be hearing.

    The energy King Uther emitted waspletely different from King Richard''s; after all, the old king was the knightmander of the divine order. He had a fearsome aura about him that would unsettle even the most senior knight, but Gwen didn''t seem to be afraid to talk back.

    Gwen''s words surprisingly didn''t anger King Uther, though. Instead, he was amused, his eyes lit up as he smirked. "Hahaha! You see, Arthur, even with the condition that Lioness is in, this girl has the courage"

    Gwen bowed slightly and, with a polite smile, she said, "I am grateful for such kind words, your majesty."

    The kingughed as he stretched up from his throne, officially bidding a warm wee to the knights standing before him. After some encouraging remarks, he assured the group that he and Arthur would use all their power to protect and aid them.

    Lastly, the king turned towards Gwen again to deliver a final request. "Princess, can you at least do us one favor, then?"

    "Yes, your majesty," she replied.

    "Please don''te wearing armor for tomorrow," he said. "I need you toe as a dashing princess, wearing a beautiful gown. Can you please do that?"

    As she heard this, Gwen grew quiet. She simply nodded, slightly unenthusiastically, before turning around to leave the great hall.

    Once outside, Emery walked out from the pir he was standing behind, abruptly stopping her in her tracks.

    This quickly brought joy to the princess''s face. Emery saw the pace of her steps increase, clearly ready to jump on him in a tight embrace, but upon remembering the knights that surrounded her she suddenly stopped.

    Yvain, Abe and a few knights recognized him as both Emery and Lanzo. They didn''t say anything in response to his sudden appearance, but Emery could tell through their bodynguage they were d to see him.

    Out of all of them, Abe was the fastest one to understand the situation and quickly asked to leave and, in reply, Gwen nodded. Everyone, even Yvain, left the princess alone with Emery.

    When everyone had cleared out, Gwen was able to step closer towards him.

    "What took you so long?" She said softly, eyes beaming.

    "I am sorry, it took longer than I had thought."

    The girl''s face split into a bright grin. "As long as you are here now, it''s all forgiven."

    Not long after, a group of knights emerged in the distance. They were chattering amongst themselves and, although they seemed unaware of the pair''s presence, they were headed their way. Gwen took another step closer and dropped her voice down to a whisper.

    "Too many eyes��" She murmured, looking Emery in the eyes. They were sparkling with an excitement that softened his heart. "Take me away please, Oh Great Wizard."

    He smiled slightly, a warm feeling blooming in his chest.? "Where to, Oh Fair Princess?"

    "Any ce... Away from all of this will do."

    Emery interlocked his fingers with hers and he opened a gate with his free hand, leading her inside.

    After passing two gates, the two arrived on the hill overlooking the Lioness harbor. Gwen was surprised to see the ce he took her and with a teasing smile, she said "Wow, why here, what are you nning to do now?

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 458 - The Dream

    <h4>Chapter 458: The Dream</h4>

    The two took a seat on the lush, green grass that spread across the rolling hills as the breezy wind gently tousled their hair. A beautiful view was stretched out in front of them; the great blue ocean shimmering in the sunlight expanded beautifully towards the horizon.

    Despite the beauty of the environment around him, Emery was entirely unaware of the fact that he had identally brought Gwen along to such a romantic location. In fact, it wasn''t made clear to him until the princess leaned her head against his shoulder, sighing dreamily.

    She stayed in that position for a while,pletely unmoving. Her deep breaths made it seem as though she was taking out all her troubles and weariness into his shoulder.

    Emery could only imagine what she had gone through within thest few weeks.

    Gwen let out a long sigh. "Time does fly so fast, doesn''t it, Emery...?"

    Emery merely nodded, giving the girl an opportunity to speak her mind.

    "Look at us all changing��" She trailed off for a bit before resuming. "I mean, you bing a great wizard, me bing just another ordinary girl, but the sea�� The sea, it seems unchanging."

    Gwen raised her arm and stretched it outwards, one eye closed tightly in concentration. It was as if she was imagining that she could grab the ocean with her hand, if she tried hard enough. "But it''s still out of our grasp."

    For a moment there, Emery saw the same look on her face that had captivated him so much in the first ce. Behind Gwen''s wistful expression was a dream, a deep longing, for what was beyond the sea.

    Emery wasn''t sure to bring her for his quest before, but now he couldn''t think of going on the journey without her.

    With this sudden burst of reassurance, Emery suddenly piped up. "Let''s do it!"

    His unexpected enthusiasm startled her somewhat, and as she turned she saw that his eyes were glinting with a kind of determination. "What are you saying, Emery...?"

    "Let''s do it! Let''s just go, let us see what is beyond that sea, all those cities and people we only saw in drawings. Let''s go see them."

    Upon saying this, Emery could see that Gwen''s eyes had lit up with an almost childlike glee. "That would be amazing, Emery... I really want to see Rome, and to see all the temples in Greece."

    "Yes!" He responded, face split into a wide grin. "We can grab a ship and start sailing, we can go even further, to the east where the Asians are. What do you think?!"

    Gwen''s smile grew even more, and a light, airyugh passed through her lips. When Emery did not respond, however, her expression gradually dissolved into confusion.

    "...Emery." She started, knitting her eyebrows together. "You are not joking aren''t you?"

    "Of course not," the magician replied. The corners of his smile began to weaken. "I mean, why not? Let''s make it happen."

    Gwen was taken aback. It was like Emery had just told her somethingpletely absurd. All at once, thousands of thoughts rushed through her mind, and the way her face fell seemed as though she was broken out of a reverie.

    "We�� We can''t."

    Emery''s chest tightened. "Why can''t we?"

    Gwen could tell that this was not the response he wanted. Quickly, she grabbed his hand tightly in a reassuring gesture. The reality of her situation began to dawn on her, and she realized that Emery''s request worries her.

    "Emery��" She started, speaking slowly in a gentle manner. "We can''t�� I can''t�� I can''t just leave�� There are some things that I need to do�� I really can''t��"

    Emery could somehow guess what those things were from what he had seen today, especially considering the way she talked to the Pendragon king and the knights that surrounded her.

    "Emery�� These people�� They are depending on me�� If you only saw what I had seen these past few weeks�� I�� They really need me. I can''t just leave�� not now."

    A heavy silence hung in the air between them. The roar of the sea that had been so soothing before was now far too loud, torturously grating at Emery''s eardrums. He closed his eyes for a moment, and suddenly, he was hit with an epiphany.

    He took the princess'' hand, rubbing her palm.

    "Gwen, these people�� They will always need something, and I have a feeling that if you don''t let go now, you never will."

    Emery''s words seemed to have struck something inside her, like a bolt of lightning through the very core of her being. She remained quiet for a while, and Emery held his breath in anticipation, waiting for her response. But it seemed that she had no words left to say.

    "Gwen," he said when it became apparent that she was not going to reply. "Actually, it was the High Priestess, she needed me to go."

    "What��" Her eyes quickly snapped upwards, catching his, but she held herself back from saying anything too brash. "Yes�� must be something important, I am sure, something I can''t hope to understand."

    "I would love to exin really, but it''s just that I can''t."

    This time, Emery was telling the truth, since the academy prohibited him from disclosing any confidential information. The months they spent together, the clever princess would eventually realize the many gaps in his story that he couldn''t exin.

    Gwen seems to return to her senses. "When do you have to leave, Emery? How far? How long?"

    Emery was not sure, but he knew that he would need this to finish this before his third year recall, hence he said he would be gone for about a year and a half at the most.

    "But Emery, you have your magic, right? I mean we can return anytime we want."

    Unfortunately, Emery couldn''t be sure how far his spell would be able to reach. Even with the stone formation in ce, he wasn''t sure that he could go back and forth so easily.

    Gwen was conflicted. For her, this one year would be one of the most crucial times for her people. For her, there would always be time for Emery in the future, it''s just that she needed to settle her current matters first.

    "Emery�� I... I don''t know, please give me time, one week. Or a few days. Just a little time."

    The word time was a difficult issue for him. There were others who were waiting for him; the High Priestess, Killgragah, many people were counting on him to quickly finish the problems at hand.

    Emery didn''t answer, and Gwen understood that it was probably a difficult question for him in the first ce, so she didn''t push it. The only thing she could do now wasy on hisp, watching the sun descend on the ocean before them. A watercolor of purple and orange hues burst across the sky; a beautiful scenery with a burden on her heart.

 Chapter 459 - Captivates

    <h4>Chapter 459: Captivates</h4>

    The next day came by and Camelot only became even more crowded. After all, the most influential kingdom in Britain was about to make an important announcement. Banners of different colors started to fill the streets, each followed by rows of trained knights busy guarding the nobles.

    Right as the sun rose, Gwen had to leave to prepare, while Emery received a bird message from Gaious.

    Thanks to Emery showing off his Wizard of the Divine Order badge yesterday, King Uther found out he was in the vicinity, then The King of Logress invited him for a meeting in the morning.

    Considering the unexpected invitation, it was not a formal meeting and, if anything, it felt like a casual breakfast talk. Ulther invited him to extend his courtesy to Emery as a great wizard.

    If he were being honest, Emery had no interest ining, but he remembered the disturbance he felt in his spirit reading yesterday, so he decided to warn the king of a potential threat. Thanks to that, Gaious along with a dozen Logress golden knights were prepared.

    The king mentioned what he knew about the brewing problem between the 7 kingdoms, all of which Emery had heard before, before he asked about the progress with the legendary sword.

    "Merlin, all these troubles will be gone if Arthur could pull the sword. So, when will it be possible?"

    To be honest, Emery had no answer to that question and there was no way he could tell the king that Arthur had hit a bottleneck. Fortunately, the king saw how Emery had helped his son increase in strength far beyond what any other golden knight could ever achieve. Thanks to that, Emery''s simple request for patience was received easily.

    This anointment was partially forced by Emery''s actions, but the king also revealed that he followed Emery''s n to concentrate on the Divine Order matter. By giving full authority of Logress kingdom to his son, he could resolve it without baggage, while supporting his son from the background.

    At noon, the ceremony started. A massive stage was set in the castle courtyard, in front of thousands of nobles, knights and citizens from all around the seven kingdoms.

    It was a royal ceremony that involved kneeling in front of the crown and an oath to the people.

    ording to what the others said, it was supposed to be a majestic sight to behold. But, Emery had no interest in such matters.

    His eyes kept looking around, searching among the masses for any potential threats.

    Without him realizing it, the ceremony was over. But as usual for any high-profile event like this, the after-gathering was just as important.

    All the high-ranked nobles were gathered in a wide hall. This was a ceremony where each noble would show their support to the kingdom.

    Emery stood in the corner of the room alone. Even though he wore his best formal dress, his ''best'' was nowhere nearparable to any of these high-ranked nobles.

    He could feel and see people''s stares on him, as if they were wordlessly telling him he didn''t belong here. If only he came as Lanzelot with full-on knight armor, he would surely be much more wee, but today, he was just Emery Ambrose, a low-ranked noble.

    He didn''t really care much for formalities like this, but he couldn''t help but be reminded of Gwen''sing of age ceremony, a feeling that only amplified when Gwen came into the hall wearing a golden dress. Now that she was more mature, her beauty and charm became even more morous.

    Gwen was looking at him, but right when she was about to walk toward him, she was quickly surrounded by the high-rank nobles.

    Thanks to everyone crowding all around her, the corners of the hall were quieter. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw a young noble approaching him.

    He looked at the direction of said noble and quickly recognized him. It was Abe, the younger Fantumar. Unlikest time, he gave Emery a bow of respect.

    Now that Emery was officially recognized as a wizard, Abe referred to him as Master Emery.

    "What is it, Abe?"

    "I came here to extend my gratitude, for you have supported the princess and helped fulfill her duty."

    Emery''s brow twitched, he could barely restrain his dislike when he heard about it. But, there was clear sincerity he could feel from Abe''s words, so he decided to just nod wordlessly.

    Abe leaned on the wall next to Emery and looked at the princess. "I have to say, even now, she always captivates the hearts of the people."

    Emery followed his gaze and saw how confident Gwen was acting. She talked, negotiated and listened to their grievances.

    Knowing what happened in the past with the Fantumars and the character of his father, Emery decided to warn Abe.

    "Abe, I hope you harbor no bad intentions towards her."

    The young noble looked at Emery, smiled and said.

    "Master Emery, for quite some time, I have loved the princess with all my heart. I even betrayed my own father for her sake. I will never hurt her and I only want what is best for her. That is why I came here, to support her. You should do the same."

    Emery nced at him, raised his eyebrows and asked. "What are you saying, Abe?"

    Once more, Abe gave him a respectful bow.

    "Master Emery, if I am allowed to be so frank. Look at her and look at us. She was not born for the sake of people like us. She was born as a queen, be it for Lioness, or perhaps more."

    Right after the words left Abe''s mouth. King Arthur as the new king of Logress walked into the hall and sat on the main table, right in front. Immediately, all the guests looked at him and gave the new king their highest respects.

    "I hope you understand what I mean"

    Abe gave him another expression of respect, before leaving to talk with the other nobles. From what little Emery could hear from where he stood, Abe was convincing them to support Lioness.

    Emery was once more left alone in the corner. He found himself to have no ce to stay in this ceremony. But then more people havee, The emissary from all the other kingdoms with their knights and entourage. This made Emery once more worried about the spirit disturbance he felt before.

    --------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out Gwen picture inment

 Chapter 460 - Emissaries

    <h4>Chapter 460: Emissaries</h4>

    Time passed by and the ceremony finally reached the part where each kingdom would show their support by presenting the gift they had prepared. This part of the ceremony was also considered a way to send a message of how each kingdom''s rtion and reaction toward the Logress Kingdom.

    It was the Norgales Kingdom''s envoy who came forward first and presented the gift prepared by their nation. Apparently, he hade bearing the gift of the sword. Other people, specifically those outside the noble circle, might not notice what the gift represented, but most nobles certainly knew better.

    This gift was a way for Norgales to insult the Logress Kingdom, for their inclination of not being in the frontline like them. However, it seemed this gift was to be expected as Emery could see Arthur ept it with open arms and calm expression.

    The second kingdom who came forward was the Demate Kingdom, the kingdom of hunters and tamers. The envoy gave appropriate respect before presenting Arthur what Demate Kingdom had prepared - the gift of the most luxurious quilt, a way to show prosperity to the kingdom.

    It was clear and predictable that the Demate Kingdom supported the Logress Kingdom, as they had always been a good supporter of thetter.

    The third was the Cantiaci Kingdom, which presented a luxurious box embedded with many precious jewels. But when it was opened, everyone could only see the sand inside.

    The Cantiaci emissary gave a poem-like speech about their sincere wish to Logress on the riches of thend, but most of the people here knew with Logress'' current rtion with Cantiaci, the sand actually meant the ashes of nothingness. To put it simply, they were expecting the end of the Logress Kingdom''s existence.

    Despite knowing entirely well of this, Arthur still epted the five with open arms. He even told the emissary to convey his gratitude to the Cantiaci King.

    The fourth emissary hailed from the Iceni Kingdom, which was situated at the east of Logress territory. It was apparent that the gift brought by the emissary caught Arthur off guard, as Emery could see his face change. The Iceni Kingdom decided to present a box, filled with coins.

    At first nce, it might look like a good gift. However, most nobles usually didn''t give coins in ceremonies, especially one as such. The gift actually signified their disappointment toward the Divine Order for not doing anything significant regarding the raidsing from the seas.

    The fifth was from the Gangani Kingdom, the kingdom situated at the north west, one that was known as thend of the horses. They were also considered as a long time ally of the Logress Kingdom, but to everyone''s surprise, the envoy came bringing nothing but good words from the Gangani King.

    The Gangani Kingdom''s unexpected decision caused a ruckus, as people began talking and whispering with each other. This could only mean that the Ganganis would not be involved in whatever was going to happen. They decided to take a neutral stance and not help any side.

    The gift definitely brought disappointment to the Pendragons. They didn''t expect the Iceni and Gangani Kingdom''s stand on the matter and were disheartened by their decision. Meanwhile, the two parties who didn''t like Logress, the Norgales and Cantiaci, looked very happy with the disadvantageous situation the Logress had gotten themself in.

    The current situation could be concluded as three against, one support, and one abstain. Emery could see why the Logress was quite desperate on their attempt of getting close to the Lioness.

    Thest who came forward was the Lioness Kingdom. When it was finally Lioness'' turn, everyone''s attention was automatically fixed at the golden-haired beauty.

    Gwen walked with elegant confidence in her steps. She gave her respect to the new crowned king and said, "Your Majesty, pardon me but I came today with nothing to give."

    Her words immediately caused turbulent waves throughout the crowd, as everyone didn''t expect it. They thought Gwen hade to show her support to the Logress'' new king, her words made everyone confused, even the Pendragon duo of father and son.

    Ignoring the ruckus caused by her, Gwen turned around facing the audience as she continued her words.

    "Everyone knows how the Lioness Kingdom is no more. Hence, I have nothing to give. However, I am here to personally give the new king something from me - a gift of peace."

    Then, everyone was once again surprised, as the beautiful golden-haired princess suddenly open her voice and sang.

    Gwen, who stood in the middle of hundreds of nobles, was singing a simple song about the love for the people. The reason she sang this was to remind everyone here about how war should not be carried out so easily.

    It was exactly a song about peace, that somehow was able to reach the heart of the people in the room.

    As he heard the melodious voice of Gwen, Emery was reminded of what Abe said about her.

    When the song was over, to everyone''s surprise, the former king of Logress, Uther Pendragon, gave a big apuse, which was then swiftly followed by everyone else. Afterwards, he approached Gwen and spoke to the audience.

    "Such a beautiful song, sung by a beautiful princess. How befitting! Don''t we all agree?"

    Everyone subconsciously nodded their head, as it was true that everyone in the room was mesmerized by Gwen''s voice. However, it seemed Uther wasn''t satisfied with what Gwen presented. It didn''t really show her support to Logress.

    "We, the Logress Kingdom, were so honored by the presence of such beauty. Furthermore, my son and I are honored that the princess is willing to sit with us at the main table."

    The words Uther spoke quickly caused murmurs among the nobles because sitting at the main table for a single woman like Gwen could be considered as her being epted into the family.

    Seating on the main table might seem to be just a simple gesture, but for her, who only wishes to help on the sideline, this would mean amitment for herself to be involved in all of this.

    This sudden move by Uther made Gwen ufortable and it also made Arthur stand from his sits and approached the two.

    Arthur whispered to his father not to push her, but Uther stopped his son and whispered to Gwen.

    "My apology princess, but you understand the situation we are in, just y along and I promise I will protect your people"

    With enhanced senses, Emery could hear the threat from the corner of the room and at the same time, Gwen was staring at him with confusion in her eyes.

    Not thinking any further Emery walked up from the back of the room, all eyes seeing him.

    He approached Gwen and gave his hand to her.

    "Don''t let them force you to do anything you don''t want. Juste leave this ce with me."

    All eyes watching them and people started to judge Emery, a shameless low rank nobody who dares to say things like that to the beautiful princess.

    Gwen was moved by Emery''s gesture, but unfortunately at the moment she can only see the confusion in the face of the nobles, most she knows really well. If she didn''t do it right, all she has worked for thest few weeks would be for naught.

    She looked at Emery and with a heavy heart, she slowly said.

    "I can''t... not now�� I am sorry Emery"

    She turned around give a gesture of gratitude to the Logress king and walked towards the main table followed by the two pendragons.

    Emery was left standing there in the center of the hall, all eyes watching.

    Suddenly a slight memory of that night once more resurface

    Unconsciously Emery tapped his chest unsure why it was aching.

    He once more took a quick nce at Gwen, who currently looked at him with guilt. He took a deep breath and decided to leave the ce,

    It was then when suddenly Emery felt a disturbance with his spirit reading.

    Whatever caused this disturbance was just about to walk inside the hall. He quickly readied himself for whatever that wille.

    To his surprised, the Logress minister came in and shout giving out an announcement

    "Emissary from far awaynd. Thend of Egypt, we are honored to wee Queen Cleopatra."

    No, Emery definitely was not ready for this one.

 Chapter 461 - Surprise Visit

    <h4>Chapter 461: Surprise Visit</h4>

    "Hailing from Egypt, we are now honored to wee you Queen Cleopatra, Daughter of the Nile."

    The moment she stepped into the hall, the Egyptian queen mesmerized all the nobles that had gathered into silence. A ck-haired beauty like no one in Briton had ever seen. Her dark, almond-shaped eyes nted upwards in a catlike manner, gleaming with sly wit and sharp cunning.

    Her seductive body striked the eyes of both men and women as she walked through the hall in her sleek ck dress with two slits cut upwards beside both her hips. Her peerless beauty was amplified by the gold jewelry glinting on her silky smooth skin radiating her royalty.

    "Goddess". That was the word that immediately appeared in the minds of the nobles as she slid past them.

    Except for Emery, of course. His heart almost fell out from sheer surprise the moment she entered the room, for this young woman was none other than Klea, one of his dearest friends from the Magus Academy. The sight of her immediately breathed a gust of fresh air into his previously aching heart.

    The Egyptian queen strided confidently across the hall. While she was apanied by a few guards, they all stayed at the back of the room, manning the doors.

    Now that everyone had already snapped out of their dreamlike state, their minds began to wander: who exactly was this Egyptian queen and why was she here?

    It was likely only half the people in the room even knew where Egypt even was. It was among one of the faraway kingdoms that were thought of as the cradles of civilization, which meant it was among the first kingdoms established by humanity. Some of these nobles had also seen some Egyptian jewelry and dyed products as part of their trade. But other than traders, none of the Egyptian emissaries ever came to Briton, much less a queen. Even Rome, with their big influence, rarely ever sent their statesmen over.

    The congregation of nobles started to murmur as Klea approached the center of the room.

    Emery barely realized he had tensed up when Klea passed by him. Almost as though a telepathic cord had been struck between them, at that exact moment, Klea turned to him, shing a sly smile and a wink before standing in front of the main table next to him.

    Klea nodded in respectful acknowledgement towards the main table before beginning to speak.

    "I''d like to extend my most respectful greetings to Logress'' new King, Arthur Pendragon. Congrattions on your anointing and may your kingdom prosper."

    It was a simple, standard greeting, one that she had repeated countless times to a hundred different kingdoms before, but it was delivered with such poise and brevity that no one questioned whether or not her words were genuine.

    Immediately after, she surprisingly turned towards Emery and shot him a gleeful grin that only confused him more. Just as she opened her mouth to speak, Uther, who was still extremely bewildered, suddenly interrupted her.

    "Queen Cleopatra, what is your purpose ining here from such a faraway ce?" He asked, brows furrowed inquisitively.

    Emery could see that this interruption annoyed Klea, but she maintained her respectful smile, as she turned towards Uther.

    "Oh, don''t mind me, your majesty. I came here today to see my dear Emery." As she said this, she waved a hand in his direction, in a manner that was overly casual for a setting as serious as this.

    These words surprised everyone in the room and instantly the nobles began to whisper among themselves. Some simply couldn''t believe this queen would travel such great distances just to see a low-ranking noble, while others thought she was a sham, a self-proimed queen that ruled over nothing. Many even believed she hade here looking for trouble. But out of all of them, the one who was in the most shock was Gwen, who could see clearly from her seat on the main table how the said queen was gazing at Emery.

    Emery was still gasping in disbelief at what he saw. Seeing the situation, he quickly asked, "Klea, what are you doing here?"

    The queen frowned. "To see you of course, silly! Why? Don''t you miss me?"

    "But how did you find me here?"

    "Well, it''s not hard," she said rather dismissively. "I had found you since yesterday, but you bounced around from here to there! It was so tiring to track you. And finally, here you are now, but you don''t seem very happy to see me, don''t you?"

    Seeing that Klea''s expression had dissolved into a disappointed frown, Emery quickly panicked.

    "No, no... Klea... Of course I am happy to see you," he reassured her, hoping he sounded convincing enough to do so.

    While the other guests still found the situation very bizarre, Uther immediately understood the woman standing before him was Merlin''s friend. Knowing Merlin''s unique background, he did not take any issue to it, but he currently still had a ceremony to finish. He cleared his throat loudly, once again interrupting the two.

    "Excuse me," he chastised. "If you don''t need anything else..."

    At this, Klea grew annoyed yet again. She grimaced before flinging a cold re in Uther''s direction.

    "Actually, I am kind of tired. Could you fetch me a ss of wine?"

    The audience was immediately taken aback and in an instant, they began to mutter amongst themselves in shock. It was an utterly disrespectful and insolent thing to say to a figure such as Uther, but to their even greater shock, as soon as the words left the queen''s lips, Uther stood up, walked towards the end of the table, pouring fresh wine into a ss before passing it on to Klea graciously.

    It suddenly dawned on Emery that she had just used her enchantment magic on the most powerful man in the kingdom.

    As soon as Uther gave the wine and walked back to his seat, it seemed as though he was jolted awake from a dream, as he suddenly realized what he had just done. All the faces looking down at him, concerned and bewildered, made his insides boil with shame and anger.

    "Guards!" He roared, mming his fist onto the table.

    The Golden Knights that were prepared for any threats shot upwards readily, just as Emery had requested previously. Now he wanted to hit himself in the head for demanding such a thing.

    "Why did you do that, Klea?"

    "What did I do? He''s not the king, is he?" The Egyptian queen seemed genuinely confused.

    When half a dozen golden knights had approached closely, she calmly sipped her wine.

    "Emery, with your skills, I am surprised you are not the king of this outback kingdom already."

 Chapter 462 - Who are you?

    <h4>Chapter 462: Who are you?</h4>

    The situation became palpably tense, as the hall suddenly became quiet.

    Because of Emery''s warning about possible threats earlier today, half a dozen Logress golden knights came fully ready with their weapons.

    Some of the nobles panicked and tried to sneak towards the door, while the enemies of Logress merely watched, interested in the current development.

    Still half-shocked from being mind controlled for a few seconds, Uther quickly said.

    "Merlin�� is she�� Maeve? The witch?"

    Emery shook his head again. How could he think Klea was her? She didn''t even fit the description at all and hadn''t Uther seen Maeve before, when he was young? It seemed that either the mind control terrified him greatly or this old king apparently was really too old already.

    But, when he was about to clear things up, Klea responded faster than him.

    She stares toward Uther in anger "Who did you call a witch, you old goat?!"

    Klea immediately waved her hand and cast her enchantment spell towards the six golden knights, along with a dozen of knights around the front hall. Their eyes suddenly turned clouded and they all raised their sword towards Uther, shocking everyone in the hall.

    The act quickly raised the tension even more.

    Arthur jumped in front of his father and took a protective stance. "What is going on, Merlin?"

    Klea shrugged, looked at Emery and talked casually "These 6 knights were quite strong, they were pretty hard to control and this young king surprisingly has a high spirit force, my spell was not effective on him."

    Not wanting themotion to continue further, Emery gently held Klea''s hand and said. "Klea, stop it, calm down. This is enough."

    Emery''s gentle voice and touch made her happy beyond words. She quickly calmed down, dispel the enchantment, immediately letting them all go, and said.

    "I am sorry, Emery, I just wanted to show you my new skill, that is all."

    Klea lifted up her right hand and showed Emery several gold bracelets interlocked into one. Some carved patterns could be seen atop its surface, with some parts glowing whenever the light of the room hit it right.

    [Bracelets of Anu]

    [Artifact Tier: ???]

    This was the artifact she found hidden inside one of Egypt''s oldest pyramids. Klea exined that apparently, the bracelets were able to enhance her spirit control ability.

    Seeing Emery''s concern with the current situation, she said "No need to worry, Emery, I will fix this now."

    Emery could sense that Klea concentrated her spirit energy onto her palm. It was then channeled into the bracelets before it sent a shockwave that froze the entire room. Everyone was still for a second, not even the movement of breathing could be seen.

    Klea then casually speak out into the hall

    "You all shall forget what you saw just now. I was never here and you should ignore us. Have a good time! The wine is great!"

    Klea''s voice echoed in the room and served as a cue for everything to return as before. With zed eyes, everyone who was panicked suddenly calmed down. took a ss of wine and returned to talking with each other as if nothing happened. Even the golden knights sheathed their de with empty eyes and walked back out, while Uther sat on his table eating, ignoring Klea who still stood in the middle.

    "It''s all done, Emery! Everyone will forget except you, the king, that old man standing in the corner since earlier, and the girl-"

    Right as she said that, Klea''s eyes narrowed and she realized Gwen''s existence. Their eyes met and thanks to her superb spirit reading ability, she could quickly discern that the girl had something to do with Emery.

    Klea approached her in a dominating manner and said sternly.

    "Who are you?"

    Gwen nced at Emery for a moment and answered, not a hint of fear in her eyes. "My name is Gweh."

    Klea rolls her eyes for a second "No! I am asking, who are you to my Emery?" Klea replied, putting a special emphasis on ''my''.

    Gwen didn''t need spirit reading talent to see what''s going on and connect the dots. She gave Emery a look and said.

    "I am Emery''s women," Gwen answered with an unwavering gaze and courage.

    Klea nced at Emery and narrowed her eyes, making Emery feel as if the judgment of the heavens would crash on him at that very moment. Her nce towards Emery was also in purpose to find the answer and she found it right away that it''s true.

    Klea took a deep breath and sighed. It was abundantly clear if she let her rage take control here, it might end up badly for everyone. Quickly, she calmed herself down, stare back at the golden-haired girl and said.

    "You dare to steal him from me?"

    With an unwavering gaze and steady voice, Gwen replied.

    "How could I steal him from you? It''s impossible, we have like each other since we were kids."

    Emery, who stood in the back to avoid the brunt of either woman''s anger, could only stare helplessly at them. This problem was much harder to deal withpared to any he ever faced. Really, no matter whose side he took, he would be in trouble. Right now, he would rather face Killgragah losing control and wanting to eat him alive than whatever situation he managed tond himself into right now.

    With her spirit reading, Klea was able to confirm the truth of her words. Previously her bubbly anger was threatening to spill but apparently hearing that they knew each other since kids calmed her down. She walked towards Emery and said.

    "So, this is the Gwen you were always thinking about. I understand now."

    Now that she calmed down, she was able to properly assess the situation and regain her usual calm attitude. She grabbed Emery by his arm, smiled sweetly and said in a rxed tone.

    "Emery, this ce is too crowded. shall we leave? Be a gentleman and show me around will you? I want to see ces you usually visit"

    Emery unconsciously nced at Gwen, who was looking back at him with mixed feelings.

    Klea''s insistent tug brought his focus back to her when He finally nodded and agreed.

    They walked towards the door together and just before they left, the queen of Egypt gave a serious look towards Gwen and said.

    "This is not over. We will talkter." she then turns her gaze to the hall and continues

    "As for now.. enjoy the party everyone! Bye"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 463 - Sightseeing

    <h4>Chapter 463: Sightseeing</h4>

    Emery and Klea walk past the exit of Camelot''s castle, He then realized the sound of uniform footsteps behind him.

    Following behind them were a dozen strange-looking guards. They wore all ck clothes all face covered with minimum armor on their shoulders, a curved sword on the sides, and a round shield on their back. These warriors marched behind him with superb discipline.

    "They are my royal guard Emery, dont worry about them, they are harmless"

    Even from a momentary nce, Emery could tell all of them are far from harmless.? There was an aura no weaker than a golden knighting out of them.

    With an exotic beauty walking on his side plus a dozen strange-looking warriors, surely all eyes were starring at each of their steps. Emery wasn''t used to this kind of attention, but Klea kept returning their stare with a wave, a greeting, or a smile, seemingly relishing the attention on her.

    "So, where do you want to go?"

    Emery asked after they finally managed to slip away from the crowd that seemed to get bigger by the seconds. "What do you like to see? This Camelot City here is the biggest city in Briton."

    Klea furrowed her eyebrows, unimpressed with the statement.

    "Really, this is thergest? Then, I have no wish to see any the other cities."

    Emery could only sigh inwardly. As a Queen, she must have seen different ces throughout her rule. Compared to those wondrous ces, Camelot was probably nothing.

    "Then, where do you want to go?"

    Klea grinned with a mischievous glint in her eyes, as if she was waiting for this very moment.

    "Your home will do, then. Family, friends, the whole package! Treat me like introducing your new girlfriend into your life."

    He furrowed his eyebrows. The closest thing he had to a family was the people in the fey vige and his only home was in Venta. That should be their destination.

    But, there was still the obvious matter.

    "How about your guards? Will they being, as well?"

    That question actually made Klea''s face redden slightly.? "Well�� If�� You would like us to be more private, then that could be arranged��"

    It seemed Klea was misunderstood.? Emery only asked the question as he had to consider the energy needed to use the [Spatial Gate] spell. Although this time with his high spirit force he feels strong enough to send multiple people, He had never opened it for a dozen people before,

    But, before he could exin anything to her, Klea has already called for the leader of the guards. She whispered something to him and they turned around before leaving.

    "All done, they will be returning to the ship."

    The word ''ship'' quickly reminded Emery about his new quest. He wondered if this was a coincidence. Either way, he had to keep the questions forter, as this was not the ce to talk about it.

    Emery led Klea for a walk towards the hill. The chill of the night caressed their skin, while the stars above twinkle like a sea of diamonds, undisturbed by human activity beneath. The ce smelled like freshly cut grass, creating a simple but romantic atmosphere between the two of them.

    Being taken to the hill alone in the middle of the night made series of questions came to Klea''s mind "Where are the horses? Are we going to walk all the way? He can''t be living on this hill, so close to the castle, can''t he? What is he trying to do?"

    Thanks to this, she started to have naughty thoughts. What was Emery going to do to her?

    She was surprised when Emery suddenly stood near the edge of the hill and raised his arm, making a circle with his finger, creating a purple tear in the air.

    [Spatial Gate]

    Witnessing the spell made Klea excited and disappointed at the same time

    Emery offered his hand and took her directly to the stone formation in the vige, right next to the stone formation where Killgragah stayed.

    "Wow, Emery, this is such an amazing spell!" She knows the wonder of this spell as soon as she uses her spirit reading and realized they were not near their previous location at all.

    Klea started to excitedly ask Emery about the spell, from the range to the requirements and the energy needed for each cast. Last time in the magus academy, Klea had known about Emery''s ability to use [Blink], therefore, having him be able to cast [Spatial Gate] seemed logical.

    "So, this spell is how you keep disappearing from my spirit reading range."

    This sentence reminded Emery about why he was unable to sense her before? He sincerely ask about it, but Klea dismissed him with augh. She was happy to know something he didn''t, that was: a way to mask their spirit force from being sensed by others.

    "Well, if you are nice to me, of course I will teach you." said the queen with a wicked smile

    From their time in the academy, Emery had always known she was much more talented in spirit reading. It was no wonder she could learn and do such things.

    Thinking about her ability suddenly reminded him of something.

    "Klea, can you see the stone formation here? Can you sense anything weird about it at all?"

    Emery wanted to see whether Klea could sense the existence of Khaos within this stone formation.

    Klea concentrated on the structure, but apparently, all she could find was the [Earth Runes Formation] he had created.

    The queen was smart and there was no way for Emery to hide something from her. The question he asked surely made her suspicious. Trying to find anything she might have missed, she took a look at the stone one more time.

    Emery decided to exin to her briefly about the power hiding within the stone formation.

    "A dragon! Here, on our!? Wow! can I see him please?"

    Unfortunately, only he was able to enter the Khaos space.

    Emery had told Morgana and Gwen briefly about Killgragah, so they would know where to find him should the situation arise. As for Klea, Emery actually had bigger hopes. He believes that one day, he would need the aid of someone to find the secret behind the Khaos Space and Klea, with her intellect, was the top candidate for that pursuit.

    "I can tell you more about itter, let''s go."

    It was alreadyte, and Emery opened up another gate to his estate for both of them.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 464 - Family

    <h4>Chapter 464: Family</h4>

    Emery brought Klea along with him to his estate in Venta town. It was alreadyte at night, but as soon as Emery arrived, his attendants rushed to the front door to wee him and his guest.

    "Hope the ce is not too shabby for a Queen," he said, smiling warmly.

    Klea put her hands on her hips, eximing the interior of the estate with a discerning eye. "Well, it''s definitely a downgrade from our elite academy room."

    Her answer quickly reminded him of an urrence during their academy days, where they had almost spent the night together. The girl stared at him with a wicked smile and a sly glint in her eye. It appeared she had mentioned it for the sole purpose of reminding him of the incident.

    "Emery, let''s hang out and chat until the morning, we have so many things to catch up on."

    Hearing this offer right after she mentioned such a thing only made Emery quickly ask the attendant to prepare a room for Klea at once, a flustered look on his face.

    Klea was happy Emery had started to cheer up again. The moment sheid eyes on him, she could tell he had been gloomy, falling victim yet again to one of his mncholic episodes. But she did not exactly know what the cause behind it was. From what she could guess, the girl that had been eyeing her in the great hall had something to do with it.

    She silently promised herself to help him regarding this matter. "Don''t worry, Emery, no one knows you better than I do."

    Like any other night, Emery did not feel as though he really needed much sleep. The moment he sent the queen to her room, once again, he spent most of the night cultivating his powers using the [Nature Grasp] spell. After all, he had much to catch up to.

    When his spirit energy started to channel the seed, Emery gradually began to slip into a trance. Eventually, he didn''t realize that hours had passed and that morning had arrived.

    Emery was awakened from his trance by the sound ofughter that burst from the dining room. When he arrived downstairs, the first thing he saw was Klea talking animatedly with Luna Quintin, who seemed to be extremely amused at whatever it was they were discussing. The two were enjoying themselves over a luxurious breakfast that had been prepared by the estate staff.

    "Master Merlin," Luna beamed, as she caught a glimpse of him descending the stairs. "I never knew that you were acquainted with Egypt''s queen! This is fascinating."

    Emery realized Luna, as a trader, must have found Klea very interesting with her stories of the kingdom way across the sea. Thus, he allowed the two to acquaint themselves with one another, as he called on the attendant to bring him some food.

    It was only when the attendant had set his te down in front of him he realized the two were not talking about trading at all.

    "So, Emery rarely stays in this ce?" Klea asked in between bites of her food.

    Luna nodded energetically in response. "Yes, most of the time, he is mostly away at the Forbidden Forest, doing God knows what."

    This seemed to fascinate Klea, who addressed Luna with an interesting look. "Did he ever keep a woman when he stayed here?"

    "Just two, as far as I know�� Princess Gweh and�� the fey girl he always with Morgana."

    Emery was so shocked he unconsciously spat out his drink upon hearing this, abruptly stopping the twodies'' conversation in its tracks. They both stared at him inplete bewilderment.

    "Wait!" He gasped out, "Stop!"

    The conversation was simply an interrogation about his personal life, with Luna providing the Egyptian queen with as many needless details as she so desired. It had suddenly dawned on him she was under Klea''s enchantment this whole time.

    This realization was clearly evident on Emery''s face, so Klea dispelled it before looking him directly in the eye.

    "So�� Who is Morgana, exactly?" She asked, an inquisitive glint in her eye.

    The only answer Emery could supply was a burst of awkwardughter. He could only be d the queen in front of him wasn''t able to read his mind�� Wasn''t she?

    Klea only stopped her barrage of questions when Emery announced? their next destination would be the Fey Vige. The ce where Morgana was apparently staying at.

    Emery opened up a new [Spatial Gate] that was directed just on the outskirts of the Fey Vige. When they arrived, surprisingly, the Egyptian queen appeared to be more fascinated by the vige''s humble surroundingspared to the sprawling expanse of the city.

    Thus, two walked towards the vige, all eyes closely following the beautiful girl who was walking by Emery''s side. Not long after, he could feel the Fey Sisters quickly approaching them and with his enhanced senses he could tell Morgana was not among them. He couldn''t believe it, this was the first time he felt d she was not there to greet him.

    He couldn''t imagine what the interaction between Klea and Morgana would be like if they met.

    When the four Fey sisters came into contact with the pair, they all gasped in unison when they were met with the sight of the beautiful queen. They stared at her inplete awe, as Emery introduced them as his sisters.

    Although all four of them were beauties, as soon Klea heard the word "sister" firmly passing Emery''s lips, her demeanor immediately changed, shifting from defensive to very friendly.

    The five girls quickly be close acquaintances. Within just a few minutes, Klea managed to bribe them for information about Emery''s personal life in exchange for her authentic Egyptian jewelry and, the moment she heard that all four of them had been learning magic, she quickly offered to teach them spells.

    Wind elements for the twins and ice elements for the young Gita. The sisters were so happy that they had almost sell-out all information about her own sister Morgana.

    Emery could only stand helplessly seeing the queen staring at him with an evil smile.

    Not long after, Chief Brenuss came to inform them that the High Priestess would like to see the new guest. Emery wondered what the Lady of the Lake or Gaia would like to see her about as they walked toward the shrine.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out all ess to link video/insta/discord from the website .avans.xyz

 Chapter 465 - Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 465: Waiting</h4>

    "What is this ce, Emery? From outside, I can''t sense anything, but here�� The spirit reading was off the charts."

    Klea''s eyes were twinkling with excitement. She was unable to believe such a ce existed in their world. Exotic animals with bright, beautiful colors roam the ce; she looked to the side right as a small, silver-furred animal ran past them, before disappearing into the bushes. Everything was new and every few steps, she took the time to stop and examine the nts she had never seen before.

    She grew up in the Library of Alexandria, the center of the world''s knowledge and research. She was sure no such ce existed in this world, but today she was proven wrong.

    The two walked together across the bridge and stood in front of the tree.

    Right as they arrived, Klea saw the sleeping monstrous bear-like creature with nts on its back. It was lying down right at the base of the tree.

    Emery was about to look at Klea and assure her to not be afraid, only to see her staring at the creature.

    "Aww�� That is the cutest thing I have ever seen�� Can I touch him, or her? Can I?"

    Before Emery was able to exin what the creature actually was, she approached forward excitedly and stopped right in front of it.

    When she was merely a few steps away from the creature, Artio opened its eyes.

    "Hi, my name is Klea, what is your name?"

    Artio stretched its bodyzily, stood up and approached her, before sniffing close at her.

    "Artio? That''s a very beautiful name." Klea petted the bear''s neck and it leaned to her touch, a sure sign it was enjoying the act. He smiled and watched her y with the bear. This was definitely one of the most amazing things Klea has done in front of him.

    A few minutes passed, before Klea turned around in response to spirit energy moving behind her. Groups of glowing dew appeared and coalesced together, turning into a humanoid form. Even from afar, Emery could tell the High Priestess was talking to Klea through her mind.

    Klea stared at the High Priestess, before she nodded and walked closer to the tree with outstretched hands. Just like him before, she touched the tree with the tip of her fingers.

    Right then, Emery knew Gaia had something to show her as well. When the High Priestess started talking into his mind, his suspicions were only confirmed.

    "Emery�� This girl�� She has the most wonderful light inside of her. I can sense that Gaia was d for the opportunity to finally meet her."

    Deep down, Emery smiled in approval. From the first time he met her, and even today, he couldn''t stop being amazed by this girl. She was smart, beautiful and amazingly talented, but most importantly, she was curious and brave.

    He could only stare at the beautiful girl in front of him, but he was forced to turn away when he remembered about Morgana. He decided to ask the High Priestess about her current situation.

    "We have told you, Emery, the girl has her own path and she has gone to seek the answers pertaining our origins."

    "Origins?" Emery nced at the High Priestess in disbelief. "What does it mean? Why is it important?"

    "Be patient, for the answers wille to you soon enough."

    Upon hearing that vague answer, Emery rolled his eyes in disdain. It''s another one of those riddles that couldn''t be answered. Unable to ept such an answer, he was about to inquire further, but right as he was about to speak, he heard a scream from Klea.

    Shocked, his body reacted before his mind could catch up. He quickly jumped towards her and pulled on the back of her clothes, stopping her hand from touching the tree.

    Her body was trembling slightly and her face pale, but when she realized Emery had came for her, she looked back and smiled.

    "What happened?" Emery asked.

    Klea was silent for a moment, but she nodded at him and answered. "Just a little bit surprised�� I am fine."

    Seeing she was alright, Emery was relieved. It was then he heard another whisper from the priestess.

    "Have a good journey, Emery."

    The whisper from the priestess echoed in his mind, before the glowing figure made of dew broke away and flew back into the depths of the forest.

    They walked out of the forest and, as Emery opened a [Spatial Gate] for her to the estate, he asked again about what vision Gaia showed her.

    Klea then talked about the burning tree that she saw, the screams of pain and the smell of ash from every direction.

    It appears to be the exact same vision that Emery had, but she appeared to not receive any image of the sword.

    "What did you see other than that, actually?"

    Klea, yet again, just showed him her signature beautiful smile without answering his question. It appeared she hid something from him and didn''t wish to share it. Instead, she talked about how the priestess told her about the journey to the east.

    "Isn''t this a wee coincidence, Emery? We can go right away! You and me together."

    Hearing that, does makes Emery happy. But then he turned quiet for several seconds, he was reminded about Gwen and how he wished she coulde along.

    "Klea, you don''t mind if someone elsees along for the ride, won''t you?"

    Klea narrowed her eyes, Emery could only wince in response. She was a smart girl, there was no way she did not realize the implication of Emery''s question.

    Deep down, she wanted to say, "Anyone except that girl!" But she swallowed down her anger and said. "Of course, Emery! The more the merrier for us."

    Emery thanked her and asked her to wait for a few days. At least, that is the time Gwen asked him to wait.

    "Alright then, 5 days!" Klea answered. "More than that, we are leaving, no matter what you say, agreed?"

    "Agreed" Emery nodded.

    Klea and Emery rested in the estate and the next day, Klea spent some time in the forbidden forest with the fey girls. She did promise to teach them elemental magic, after all.

    As for Emery, he spent his days in the estate, waiting for Gwen while he continued his cultivation.

    Emery does wonder if 5 days will be enough. Will she be here by then?

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Check out ess to link video/insta/discord from the website .avans.xyz

 Chapter 466 - Happy

    <h4>Chapter 466: Happy</h4>

    Camelot

    The anointment event was far from sessful. The message was clear; out of the 6 neighboring kingdoms, the Norgales and Cantiaci have shown their hostility towards Logress. Iceni had proved a disappointment and Gangani their ignorance.

    The rtion between the 7 kingdoms had not been in such dire condition for thest hundred years. Inbination with the increasing attacks from the northern barbarians, it could be said Briton was currently in a state of turmoil.

    Fortunately for the people of the newly established Cantiaci territories, or what used to be called Lioness, a new ray of hope had shone through. Everyday, the amount of high-ranking nobles that epted the call to support Logress increased, the numbers had swelled more than they had expected. With this, Gwen''s hard work for the past month had not been in vain.

    It had been a few days since the celebration and, since then, Gwen had been fully upied with all the follow-up meetings with the aforementioned nobles. This constant barrage of meetings effectively distracted her mind from wandering back to the night she rejected Emery. She also didn''t even want to imagine what Emery was probably doing with that woman from Egypt right now.

    Another day passed, Gwen''s body and mind had been driven intoplete exhaustion. Just as she copsed into the seat of her study, Yvain came into the room, announcing that King Arthur had requested an audience with her.

    In response, Gwen groaned and rubbed her temples. "No, Yvain�� I am tired, tell the king I''ll see him tomorrow."

    "Your highness, I suggest that you should see him today," Yvain replied.

    "What is it with you today, Yvain?" Gwen snapped, straightening herself in her seat. "Also, like I said a hundred times before, just call me Gweh. I am not your princess anymore."

    "Alright, I will call you that if you agree toe see him right now." He bowed slightly as he said this, his expression unreadable.

    Gwen found that her knight was acting very weird. She hesitantly said, "Alright Yvain, for you, I will go."

    To her surprise, Yvain did not take her to the throne room or any part of the Camelot castle at all. Instead, he took her down to the streets of Camelot city.

    At this point, it was alreadyte into the night and the entire town appeared to bepletely deserted.

    "Where are you taking me, Yvain?" She asked, brows furrowed.

    "Just a little further, princess."

    They trudged onwards, the sound of their shoes cking on the cobblestone streets echoed into the night. The cool evening breeze blew gently through her hair and she breathed it in deeply. It was nice to feel the fresh air on her face after such a tiring day. After a few more minutes of walking and enjoying the breeze, she suddenly noticed a group of people gathered surrounding a big cart that had been pushed to the center of the street.

    A little boy ran gleefully away from the cart with his face split into a beaming smile, in his hand he held a cloth-covered loaf of warm bread, a steady flow of steam emanated from it, disappearing into the cool night air.

    "Yvain�� This��" Gwen was so shocked, so moved, she could notplete her sentence. The sceneid out in front of her now was so familiar. This was what she normally did every week in Lioness City: giving out foodte at night for the poor.

    Yvain smiled. "Princess, I believed you wouldn''t want to miss this. I apologize for being forceful."

    Gwen could feel tears brimming the corners of her eyes. She smiled at him in return. "Thank you, Yvain."

    When Gwen came closer, she realized the one standing on top of the cart was no other than King Arthur himself. When Arthur caught sight of her, he immediately perked up and pointed in her direction. "Gwen! Come here, join me!"

    Arthur extended his hand and Gwenughed airily, as she ascended the cart. Together, the two gave out bread for the poor in the middle of the night.

    Seeing Arthur giving out the food with so much joy, Gwen waspelled to ask, "Why are you doing this?"

    Arthur answered casually with a smile. "I am a new king, this is important for my poprity."

    Gwen knew Arthur was only joking. She had spent so much time with him for the past month she hade to realize she had much inmon with him, they shared many simrities.

    Arthur asked in return, "What about you? What''s your excuse?"

    For some reason, this startled Gwen. The simple question had suddenly stunned her; she thought she knew the answer, but apparently, she didn''t. Why was she doing this, exactly? It wasn''t for poprity, nor was for duty, as she was not a princess anymore.

    There was one real reason she was doing this;: it was because it made her happy. Seeing the smile on the people''s faces gave her more joy than anything in the world. It was always something she could turn to in recement of her other happiness, her dream.

    It was as if lightning had struck her. She suddenly paused, she put the loaf of bread in her hand down.

    Both Arthur and Yvain looked at her, a confused look stamped on both their faces. Instinctually, Yvain stepped towards her.

    She looked back at the two of them, a serious expression on her face. It was aplete contrast from the childlike glee she had felt just moments before.

    "Don''t follow me, Yvain."

    Gwen sauntered away from the cart until her figure became a mere dot in the distance. She walked the streets of Camelot at night, without a single destination in mind. As she walked, she suddenly stumbled upon an epiphany of what she wanted to do for her life.

    Her duty had never been a devotion to the kingdom or the nobles. It was about her service to the people. But then again, would she be able to sacrifice her dream for this? The image of Emery came to mind. She was devastated. Would she be happy if she stayed by his side? Or would she be happy if she left all of this behind?

    As she walked forward, something in one of the street corners suddenly caught her eye. It was the little boy from earlier and she saw something that startled her.

    At the sight of this, she made up her mind. Gwen turned around and dashed towards the castle; a goal had finally materialized in her mind. She silently took out her horse from the stables and galloped as quickly as she could towards Venta Town.

 Chapter 467 - Messages

    <h4>Chapter 467: Messages</h4>

    Venta Town

    Bang! Bang!

    The banging sounds echoed throughout the quiet courtyard, as the beautiful girl hit on the door.

    "Emery, it has been 6 days already!" Klea shouted.

    For the past six days, Emery spent his time cultivating with [Nature Grasp]. Part of him wanted to pretend he was in a trance and thus forgot about the time, but in truth, he was trying to buy more time waiting for news from a certain girl.

    He wished he could just [Spatial Gate] himself to Camelot and ask for her decision, and, in truth he was worried. He couldn''t shake the thought of what her answer will be. Will she reject him again?

    Bang! Bang!

    Klea once more banging the door and It was more insistent this time.

    "Hey, Emery! You know I can easily break this door apart, don''t you? Open up!"

    Emery stood up, stretched his body, and opened the door. At first, he was expecting Klea to unleash all her pent-up anger on him, but to his surprise, as soon as the door open he saw her expression was more or less neutral. She walked in, looked at him, and said with a caring tone.

    "I am sorry Emery, I don''t think she ising"

    Emery took a deep breath. No matter what he did, it appeared that there was nothing this girl didn''t know about him.

    She looked away for a moment, her gaze looking conflicted before she stared firmly towards his eyes. "Emery, I didn''t say this before because I didn''t want to push you to make a decision, but��"

    "What is it, Klea?" Emery had known Klea for quite some time, he could tell when the time for jokes was over. Her gaze was nothing but serious.

    "Actually��"

    Klea talked about her trip from Egypt to Briton, a long voyage that took her more than three months. The reason was that she wanted toe and visit their dear friend Julian in Rome which was just across from Egypt.

    It took her quite a while to find him as Julian was on duty with his Legion and at the same time, a huge ve rebellion was happening thatplicated things further.

    Of course, Emery was concerned for his friend, Julian, but he was confused about how any of this was relevant to their current situation.

    Until Klea''sst sentence sent a chill to his heart.

    "The ve leader was none other than Thrax, our dear Thracian!. You see, while we''re wasting time here, our friends are probably killing each other right now.

    This really was a concerning news

    "I actually did manage to find Thrax, but he doesn''t wish to listen to me.ter I found out that the? Romans did terrible things to him and... they killed his wife."

    The information left him speechless and shook him to the heart. Here he was, dying his quest for the sake of one girl, while his friend''s wife was murdered.

    Klea added "Emey, Thrax was in a lot of pain and anger. I was hoping maybe he would listen to you"

    Emery gripped his hand until the tips of his fingers turned white as regret came to him.

    There was no need for more time waiting for her. He nodded at Klea and said. "Yes, let us go."

    Emery''s decision only made Klea immensely happy.

    "Alright, my ship has docked in Lioness City harbor already, we can leave as soon as possible. Tomorrow at noon, maybe?"

    Seeing no reason to neither argue nor dy, Emery agreed. "Yes, alright, tomorrow at noon, we will go."

    "Okay, tomorrow it is."

    Emery took a deep sigh. This journey would take months, possibly more than a year. There was also a probability that things go wrong that he can only be returned after the third year of the academy, which will be years. Hence, he needed a bit of preparation.

    Klea suggested that she left first to go to the harbor to prepare the ship, as Lioness City was merely a few hours'' ride from Venta Town, but Emery stopped her and asked her to wait a while for him first. There were only a few things he had to take care, after that, they could go together with his [Spatial Gate] spell.

    In the end, she agreed with his n and chose to wait in the estate''s.

    First things first, Emery opened the [Spatial Gate] and went to his hut in the fey vige. He opened his [Spatial Storage] and ced all his important ingredients inside, as there was no way to know when he would ever need one of those. From what Klea had told him, being involved in Roman''s war was a possibility.

    Next, he went to the Quintins'' estate to see Luna and tell her about his travel ns. Luna thought to give him the Egypt territory maps she had collected in her trading venture, but she hesitates, as she remembered Emery was going to travel with an Egyptian Queen. She must have a much better version.

    She then told him the way she normallymunicates with herwork across the sea. With this just in case, he has trouble with his spell, Emery could send and receive messages. With weeks of dy or maybe even months depending on how far it was.

    Luna smiled and decided to ask. "Merlin, you could make one message now and I will deliver it"

    Emery rubbed the back of his head. Apparently, all these girls know too much about him. Emery nodded and Luna called for a servant to bring a piece of parchment and a bottle of ink to the living room.

    Emery quickly prepared a letter for Gwen, as the quill touch the parchment his mind was troubled. Other than a message saying he has to leave to help a friend in need, it urs to him that he might be writing a goodbyeter for her.

    It took him longer than he thought to finally write his letter.

    Afterwards, he thanked Luna, before he walked out of the Quintins'' estate courtyard. He opened a [Spatial Gate] back to his house to pick Klea up. Right after he appeared in front of the door, he went inside and realize the girl has been waiting.

    "Alright Klea, I am ready, let''s go-"

    Only for him to see that it wasn''t Klea that was waiting for him. A familiar golden-haired girl stood in front of him, with a serious expression etched on her otherwise beautiful face.

    "Gwen�� You are here."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 468 - Rainy Night

    <h4>Chapter 468: Rainy Night</h4>

    Not even hours ago, he wrote a quick letter of farewell to her, and now here she was, standing right in front of him. Was this how life wanted to y tricks on him?

    Her body looked tense, her shoulders straight, her gaze drilling into his soul. She was beautiful, but her behavior made him realize something serious was going on.

    A moment of silence passed, Emery opened his mouth and said.

    "I am sorry, I thought you were�� " Emery started while ncing around to search for Klea. As if listening to her mind, Gwen quickly said.

    "If you''re looking for her, she just left. She said something about preparing the ship for the journey."

    From that answer, he could conclude Klea told her all about their ns tomorrow.

    "I see�� So, you have heard about it."

    Emery swallowed, his throat suddenly feeling a bit dry from his shock, but he forced himself to ask her nheless. He walked closer to her, looked at her beautiful face with his most sincere stare and asked.

    "So, have you decide�� will youe along with me for the journey?"

    Gwen looked into his eyes and nodded.

    That little nod lifted a lot of weight off his shoulders. For the past few days, he couldn''t stop thinking about it. Before Emery could say something, Gwen cut him off.

    "I�� I apologize for what I did back in Camelot��" She fidgeted and looked away, clearly regretful at what she had done.

    "No need to apologize," Emery soothed her and said, before giving her a sincere smile. "What is important is that you are here now."

    His words of affirmation made her smile too, the awkward feeling in the room was quickly dispelled.

    But, now that he looked at her properly, he could still see something hidden beneath her smile, a little regret, or perhaps sadness, from her shining eyes. Maybe she was overwhelmed?

    The realization hit him like a p to the face.

    From the moment he was chosen by the Magus Academy, he had treated his life here as some sort of ''second life'', where he would be resting until his ''main life'' in the academy resumed. For Gwen, whocked such a luxury, her decision to leave the country that has been her home since she could remember to see thend beyond the sea was a big leap.

    "I-, no, I''m fine, Emery."

    Gwen moved her left hand and let her fingers intertwine with Emery''s left hand, while she stared at his eyes and used her right hand to pull Emery closer to her. Her body felt warm and soft, a feeling he had always looked forward to.

    As he leaned down, Gwen put her lips onto his. Her kiss was soft, like a warm ember that ignited the desire in his heart. No words were needed, as their feelings beat as one.

    When their lips separated, they were both out of breath...

    He took a quick nce at the window and saw the skies quickly darken as night came, apanied by the p of thunder. The pitter-patter of raindrops started to hit the ground like the skies themselves were weeping for them.

    Emery pulled away from her and was about to approach the window, but Gwen refused to let go of his hand. She pulled him closer.

    She pulled him through the hallways and, surprisingly, she stopped right in front of the door leading to the bedroom.

    With her hands still holding him tight, she spoke, her voice quivering, unwilling to let him go.

    It was a cute bravado. She was so brave, but even with all that, she still couldn''t truly bring herself to look him in the eyes.

    "Will you�� stay�� with me�� tonight?"

    Emery''s heart started to beat faster, he quickly realized what Gwen was asking and tried to calm himself down. It''s one of those moments where he definitely couldn''t lose his resolve.

    With his free hand, he opened the door, while Gwen pulled him towards the bed.

    He had always known that as timid as Gwen may seem, she was capable of bursts of bravery and perhaps this was one of those moments.

    They stood next to the bed with shaky hands, she gently started to unbutton Emery''s clothes.

    Within moments, both of them were naked and the bright red of her face red brighter. Her golden hair cascaded down her shoulders and covered one of her breasts, while her other hand cupped her private parts, as if trying to hide it.

    Emery took a deep breath�� staring at the goddess in front of him... he believed this was his cue to take the lead.

    He raised his hand to touch the silky hair, before he gently carried her atop the soft bed. Slowly, he crawled on top of her.

    The unceasing rain kept on pouring harder, the cold winds started to seep in a little, making the temperature of the room drop, but their bodies were aze, desire and love bing a furnace to keep them warm.

    Emery''s eyes never left hers, his gaze brimming with adoration. Their faces were so close, he could smell the fragrant air that seemed to follow her wherever she went. His ragged breaths only made it worse, or perhaps, better.

    Unable to stand it, he kissed her soft lips once more, yfully nibbled at her lower lip.

    He started to trace kisses from her lips down to her neck and gently returned to her ear.

    In response, Gwen let out a soft moan, almost inaudible from the pouring rain.

    Emery wonders if he did it right, but he can''t just suddenly ask her about it.

    When he was about to slow down, she gripped his back, her fingernails digging down in his back.

    He did it gently, very gently and she started to quiver with desire.

    Her arousal climaxed, while she gripped Emery as he went down on her breasts

    Emery started to be erect, it didn''t take long for both of them to be fully aroused.

    He was as inexperienced as her about this, hence he started really gently, as he slowly pushed inside bit by bit, but he still could feel as her body trembled in slight pain.

    Concerned, he decided to try and pull out, but Gwen moaned and pulled him down. Between breaths, she could barely speak.

    "Please�� don''t stop,"

    No man would reject a woman after such a request and Emery wasn''t about to be the first.

    That night, their song of love filled the empty mansion halls.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 469 - Set Sail

    <h4>Chapter 469: Set Sail</h4>

    This experience was a new leap in their rtionship.

    The girl now lying next to him was his childhood sweetheart, the first person he ever really close to.

    Sharing such an intimate moment with such a precious person was a blessing for the two of them.

    The act of passion had passed its climax and now they snuggled close. Gwen hugged his arm tightly and they looked at the ceiling together, locked in each other''s embrace.

    For a few moments, there was total silence, but it was broken by the feeling of liquid dropping on his arm. He looked at Gwen, only to see it was her tear that ran down from her cheek.

    "What is it, Gwen?" Emery asked in concern.

    She was silent for a while, as she stilled her breaths and wiped her tears.

    "Emery, I�� Being here with you�� This is my happiest moment�� I will never forget this..."

    She embraced him tight before her grip loosened and the sound of her rhythmic breathes filled the air. She had fallen asleep, likely from the mix of contentment and exhaustion.

    When morning came, they were both busy preparing. Apparently, she came from Camelot in a hurry and thus she didn''t have time to prepare anything. After Emery opened up the [Spatial Gate] to the Lioness city harbor, Gwen asked him to wait, as she needed to purchase a few items for the long journey.

    "We still have time until noon�� I will apany you."

    Hearing him made Gwen smile "Really? The great wizard wishes to apany me to buy some women''s garments, now?"

    "No, uh, I mean," Emery stammered and looked away in embarrassment, "I mean�� Yes, I will."

    Gwen held his hand, wrapped her arms around him and said.

    "I have grown, Emery. I can take care of myself. Don''t worry about me, okay?"

    She tried so hard to hide it, but Emery could tell she probably was hiding her attachment to this ce. It seemed the thought of leaving everything behind was still difficult for her and she needed a little moment for herself.

    Once more, Emery grabbed her hand and asked. "Will you be alright, Gwen?"

    She looked at him and, for a moment, he could see tears form at the corner of her eyes. She took a deep breath and said, each word sounding like she was strangled, yet still as cheerful as she could manage.

    "Yes, I will be fine. You should try to find her, she might need you there�� I will meet find you before noon."

    Right before she released his hand, Emery could feel her fingers tremble. She turned around and walked away from him.

    He only let her go because this was her town and there was no way she would get lost. With her ability, there wouldn''t be problems and, in fact, her biggest problem here was perhaps being recognized by her people��

    In addition, he had the spirit reading ability. If any trouble came for her, he would know right away.

    While she was gone, he decided to take her advice to heart. He should check on Klea, he still wondered of her sudden leave. It was unlikely for her to just leave without a word to him.

    He took a casual stroll towards the harbor and when he passed the entrance, he knew the biggest ship in there belonged to her.

    With the help of his spirit reading, he scanned the ship and found traces of her. He walked up onto the deck and saw Klea was standing near the edge while looking down towards the sea.

    Her face looked really serious and from up close, he could sense the usual cheerful person was being far too quiet, unlike her usual self. But her expression quickly changes as he saw him.

    "Klea''s everything set? Why didn''t you wait for me yesterday? I could have helped"

    Klea only gave him a wry smile in response, before asking another question.

    "Where is she?... the princess I mean"

    "Gwen? She needs to buy some things and wille to join soon, "

    To Emery''s surprise, such a simple answer was enough to once again change her mood.

    "What is going on, Klea?"

    "No, nothing, just�� I''m a bit tired, I guess."

    Emery decided to wait by exploring the ship for a little bit. From a quick nce alone, he could tell there were at least 50 people aboard, with half of them being the guards. Time passed by quickly, and before he realized it, the sun was already up high in the sky.

    He walked back to the deck, but apparently, Gwen had yet toe. He stared at the harbor, almost jumping when he saw a woman approach the ship.

    But he quickly calmed himself down. "No, it''s not her��"

    The woman came and asked for the owner of the boat. Klea quickly came and the woman gave her a piece of parchment.

    She opened it up and skimmed through, there was a mixed expression on her face.

    "What is it, Klea?"

    Klea looks toward him in a weird manner, "I am sorry, Emery, she is noting."

    The answer hit Emery like the p of thunder in a clear sky.

    "Wait, what do you mean?"

    Emery quickly used his spirit reading to check for Gwen''s presence in Lioness City.

    "Where is she?!" He asked, panicked.

    His heart felt like it was going to hammer a hole in his chest, while his throat felt like it was crushed by rocks. Worry overtook him and he grabbed the parchment from Klea''s hand.

    Before he could read it, however, he felt his mind shake.

    "Spirit attacks!" He identified the attack and looked around, only to see Klea staring at him.

    "Forgive me, Emery."

    Caught unprepared, he quickly gathered his remaining spirit force to resist, but he saw Klea''s bracelets glow with soft blue light, before everything started to went dark.

    Thest thing he could hear was Klea giving an order to the captain.

    "Set sail!"

 Chapter 470 - Good bye

    <h4>Chapter 470: Good bye</h4>

    The moment Emery regained his consciousness and opened his eyelids, he was immediately hit by a splitting headache that almost made him curse loudly. Then, he found out that he was lying on afortable bed. However, the bed was not his, nor the ce where he was currently.

    His eyes darted around rapidly scanning the surrounding area, as his brain caught every image in the endeavor of finding out where he was. It seemed Emery was currently in a cabin.

    He saw polished wood used as flooring, while rough-looking yet aesthetic wood was used as the base material for the walls. He also saw a window in the wall, which should have provided an outside view.

    Emery quickly brought his body up and got off the bed he was in. The moment his feet touched the floor, he almost stumbled on them because of how the floor suddenly shook. His eyes then turned to the only window in the room and his memories quickly returned to him when he saw the scene outside.

    He finally realized where he was right now: the ship that had sailed.

    Emery quickly casted [Blink] and his figure appeared on the deck of the ship. Frantically throwing his gaze around, all his eyes could see was the blue expanse that seemed boundless.

    It quickly hit him, the fact Gwen was not on the ship. He used his Spirit Reading in the attempt to discover how far the ship had gone, to find he was already so far in the middle of the sea and he couldn''t detect anynd through his skill.

    Worried about Gwen''s safety, Emery immediately tried to cast [Spatial Gate]. The normal spell was unavable to use due to its range limitation, but he could still feel the mark he left at the stone formation.

    Intricate runes and symbols appeared above Emery''s hand and the familiar sight of space being torn was seen. The spatial gate was swiftly prepared and the only thing he had to do was walk through it.

    However, when he was about to step in, his steps were stopped by a loud woman voiceing from above him.

    "You walk through that gate and you will never see me again!"

    Turning around, Emery brought his head up and saw a figure standing at the top deck. It was Klea standing there with an emotional look on her face.

    Emery still can''t believe why she spirit attack him just now, whatever it was happening to Gwen she definitely knew something about it.

    It took him a moment before he finally managed to let out what he wanted to ask.

    "Klea, tell me what happened�� why?"

    It was clear Klea had no intention to answer as she only raised her hand and showed the particr parchment that was there. Upon seeing the parchment, a light seemed to sh across Emery''s eyes, as he quickly casted [Blink] and appeared next to her.

    His hand immediately tried to reach for the leather parchment, but Klea wlessly dodged his action as if she had expected it. Her actions naturally made Emery upset as he grunted at her.

    "Klea, give it to me!" Emery said, as he once again reached for the parchment.

    Dodging the iing hand by pulling her hand back, Klea looked at the restless Emery and said, "I will give it to you as long as you calm down!"

    Her words reminded Emery of his current state and woke him out of the anxiety. He quickly stopped himself and took a deep breath to calm down. A few secondster, he asked for the parchment again, this time with a calm voice and demeanor, Klea finally gave it to him.

    Repressing the emotions raging inside him, Emery opened the parchment, immediately recognizing Gwen''s writings.

    ''Emery, I am sorry I lied to you..

    My father told me to be happy before he passed and I have been trying to live by it. Thest few months being with you were the happiest days I ever felt, but the truth is I have changed. I will never be truly happy, if I ignore the suffering of my people.

    Please forgive my selfishness for asking a request to you.

    Forget about me and please bring my dream of exploring the world with you.

    I''m sorry and I love you.

    Gweh.''

    Emery was seen standing still, as his eyes fixed on the parchment, reading the writings carefully word by word. After his eyes went past thest word that stated Gwen''s name, he was frozen still.

    Until this moment, Emery didn''t realize that words could have such an impact on him. He could feel his heart once again ache, his mind filled with countless questions.

    Did this mean she already made her decision?

    Did this mean she would not want to see him again?

    Was this... their goodbye?

    Emery could feel the words written in the parchment to be real, but he couldn''t ept them. Just yesterday, the beautiful yet delicate girl was still in his embrace. They both were happy with each other''spany.

    The change was too sudden and he instinctively refused it to be his reality.

    In the meantime, Klea was still standing next to Emery. She was silent and seemed to have no intention to say anything. However, her attitude was suspicious.

    Emery looked at her and realized something didn''t add up. Then, his thoughts recalled what Klea did: her sudden disappearance and overreaction. Klea was hiding something from him.

    He approached Klea and calmly asked, "Tell me, Klea. What really happened?"

    Klea didn''t say anything, but Emery could see her face slightly change into that of guilt. It immediately made him know there was definitely something she hid from him. Therefore, he pressed on.

    Emery raised his hand and the familiar [Spatial Gate] appeared once again.

    Seeing it, Klea once again threatened him. "I will not order my men to turn the ship!"

    Although the threat seemed out of context at first nce, it actually suggested the same exact oue as her first threat. Klea knew this and so did Emery.

    He knew if he really went, his trip would be one-way. As he would not be able to [spatial gate] himself back on the ship. However, this time, Emery was willing to risk it for the truth.

    "Please don''t lie to me, Klea. Tell me, or I will not hesitate to step through this gate." Emery firmly said.

    "Alright.. I will tell you what happened, ...just calm down"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 471 - Letting go

    <h4>Chapter 471: Letting go</h4>

    Yesterday at noon, when Emery left for his preparation.

    Right at that exact moment, Gwen''s figure was seen arriving at his estate in a hurry. It seemed she had something pressing she wanted to talk about with Emery, but she only found the Egyptian Queen, Klea, waiting for her there.

    The two immediately got into an argument, which then swiftly followed by Gwen telling Klea her decision to let go of everything for Emery.

    "I love him!" said Gwen, half screaming.

    Such a controversial and thought-provoking sentence was quickly questioned by the Egyptian Queen.

    "How can you be so sure that what you feel is love and not your selfish desire to own him?"

    At first, Gwen was not so sure of her decision. True, she felt an untold amount of happiness when she was with Emery. However, she was not sure if she would let go of everything for him, until that night on the streets of Camelot City.

    The sight of the little boy giving the bread he has to two old couples. Gwen clearly remembered the wide smile stered on the old woman, as she shared the bread with an old man: it was pure happiness. She wanted to be like that too with Emery; to grow old with each other''spany.

    "Isn''t that love?" Gwen asked Klea after she finished recounting the story.

    Klea couldn''t lie and said she wasn''t moved by the story. But she wasn''t going to admit it.

    Gwen continued on. "I am willing to give up everything I love for him, to live a simple life with him.

    In all honesty, Klea was taken back by Gwen''s words. However, she asked her a question.

    "Do you know what a magus is?"

    "A magus?" Gwen asked, confused by the new word.

    Klea had exined what Magus entailed to Gwen. She was smart enough to borate about the matter without breaking the restriction of not telling anything about the Magus Academy.

    Gwen, on the other hand, looked speechless. Her mind was still trying toprehend everything she just heard.

    "A magus, which Emery will be, will have many enemies. Do you really have what it takes to brave this path?"

    Initially, Gwen thought a magus would be the same as a wizard. Hence, she could understand this, as she had been ying hero with Emery for thest few months. However, Klea''s detailed exnation about this also gave out the answer for the questions that had always been on her mind.

    The question Emery strangely always avoided answering. Especially about time.

    From Klea, she got the knowledge that a Magus would likely disappear?for dozens of years just for a simple quest.

    "Dozen of years..." murmured Gwen softly with a tone of disbelief. If this revtion made an impression on Gwen''s mind and shocked her, the next fact Klea revealed shattered her.

    "Magus are beings close to the immortals. They can live for almost a thousand years. As for you, a girl with D aptitude, you will never be a magus. Hence, you will never be the appropriate partner for him, no matter how hard you try."

    While Gwen was still trying to process the shocking information, Klea added on.

    "The simple life you seek will never happen with him. You will have a 100 times simpler life with a king than with a magus."

    Although not knowing about much about her, Gwen could take her words to be the truth.

    Unknowingly, tears rolled down her cheeks, along with it was her dream to live together with Emery.

    Seeing the sight of the girl, Klea took pity on Gwen and decided to help her to do a proper goodbye. It was not easy for her to move out of the sideline, but she would do it for Emery.

    ---

    In the middle of the sea, the ship''s upper deck.

    "That''s it! All the things I told her were the truth! But in the end, she was the one who made the decision!"

    Emery walked towards the end of the ship''s deck, gazing in the direction where the Briton was. His Spirit Reading wasn''t able to reach the ind, but he was sure that right now Gwen was staring at him from the ind.

    In the end, Klea only reminded Emery''s his biggest fear in her rtionship with Gwen. All the danger they would face, all the time he would be away... it seemed it''s true there would never be a future for Emery with her.

    In addition, it would be selfish of him if he made Gwen sacrifice her everything for a future he couldn''t give.

    Even so, it was still difficult for Emery. His mind might be able to ept it, but his heart was still in pain.

    Klea approached Emery, stood next to him and told him to just focus himself on his journey and the two friends that were fighting in Rome. It would help him to get over her easily.

    Emery let out another sigh, before turning to Klea and sincerely said, "Thank you, Klea."

    Klea revealed a big smile at Emery''s thanks. To be honest, she was annoyed that Emery''s heart was taken by that girl. However, the sincerity Emery showed towards a girl only made Klea like him even more.

    ''She knew him for 10 years and he was already like this. Let''s see what will happen between us after 100 years... It''s alright, I can be patient. After all, we have a lot of time.'' Klea inwardly thought.

    Emery casted [Spatial Storage] and took out the special wooden box that he still kept. Train of nostalgia hit him as he pressed one part of it and the small figure of a familiar girl came out of it. He took a deep breath as he looked at the figure. It would not be easy to let her go.

    It was at this time that Klea suddenly snatched the box from him and threw it into the sea.

    Emery froze when he saw the box fly through the air and fall into the water. He was shocked and dumbfounded, but his anger was stopped by Klea''s smile.

    "You''ll thank me about thister, Emery." She then gleefully walked away and shouted, "Next stop, Rome!!"

    Emery could only watch helplessly as the box slowly sank into the sea and disappeared from view. Seeing the fate of such an item by Klea, Emery suddenly remembered about a certain ck headband he really should not have taken out in front of the Egyptian Queen.

    ----------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 472 - Voyage

    <h4>Chapter 472: Voyage</h4>

    The voyage from Britannia had been ongoing for a few days already, therge ship gliding across the wide blue expanse of the ocean.

    Emery took the first few days of the journey as an opportunity to busy himself again casting the [Nature Grasp] to further cultivate the seed.

    This was the first time he had ever cast the skill while at sea, or on top of anyrge body of water, for that matter. The results he gleaned from were quite interesting indeed.

    He realized the part of Gaia''s energy present within the sea was not nearly as strong as that which was found within thend. Uniquely enough, though, it possessed a different quality of energy altogether. These findings only increased Emery''s understanding of natural elements even further and he acknowledged this fact with a satisfied smile on his face.

    During these past few days, Klea always found excuses to enter his room. From bringing him food to justing in forpany whenever the weather on the deck was bad. Emery realized she was only doing these things because she was concerned about him.

    Emery decided to suspend his training and walked around the deck to find the Egyptian queen. Today he wanted to know more about their exact location and future destinations.

    Klea unrolled arge map and smoothed it over the table.

    As she began to exin the various locations on the map, Emery chimed in with his spirit reading in order to try matching their location with the drawings on the map.

    "So, Emery��" Klea started, turning towards him with an inquisitive look on her face.

    "Do you know where the Eastern location mentioned by Gaia is, exactly?"

    Emery then started to describe the vision he had received about the ces. The vision whizzed by quickly when it was shown to him; but with an increase in his spirit force level, his memory was also enhanced, and Emery coulde back to the information at will when he so desired. He could recall the images with almost perfect rity.

    He started to envision the information with the drawing in front of him. Unfortunately, he was not exactly sure where to start, as he couldn''t really imagine any of these ces in full detail.

    This was where the intelligence of the Queen came in. Her first inquiry was regarding the weather. As the ces on the vision did not seem cold or snowy, that would mean that it wasn''t located in the far northern or far southern hemisphere.

    Emery also remembered acres and acres of rainforest and Klea quickly pinpointed the location somewhere far east of the Parthian empire.

    "We might as well go as far as to visit Chumo," she said, observing the illustrations.

    The thought of all five friends having a reunion on Earth did excite him. There might be an opportunity for them to exchange information and improve their cultivation together.

    After all this work, Klea then began to chart a travel destination for them.

    Currently, they were heading southwards using the ship towards the territory of Hispania; from there they would sail past the Gibraltar strait, passing through the North of Africa before heading towards Rome to pay a visit to their two friends.

    "Next we could visit Greece, and then, we''re definitely going to Egypt!" Klea eximed. Her excitement was so intense that it was palpable. "You would definitely love Egypt!"

    Once again, Klea enthusiastically went over each destination on the map, going on long tangents while exining in detail the ces they were going to visit.

    The whole travel n was definitely an exciting matter for Emery. But with the prospect of traveling to distantnds now spread out in front of him, once again, he couldn''t help but start to think about her.

    Trying not to fall back down the rabbit hole, Emery attempted to distract himself by going through the map once again. Realizing the position of Rome, which was not too far from Britannia, he realized they traveled an even greater distance by using the sea.

    He furrowed his brows. "Wouldn''t it be faster if we go bynd, Klea?"

    "Yes, if speed was the main priority here, traveling bynd would be faster." She chuckled slightly when she saw that Emery''s expression had dissolved into more questions. "We would arrive at our destination in two weeks, maybe three weeks tops. Meanwhile, by sea, we would be able to reach there as far ahead as a month from now."

    Hearing this made Emery begin to wonder. Weren''t they in a hurry to see Thrax and Julian? But Klea, appearing to have read his mind, only answered briefly.

    "Sea is more rxing."

    "..."

    It was evident from his face he was concerned. Klea sighed. "Alright, alright... I can guarantee we can reach Rome in three weeks if you really do insist."

    Before Emery couldment, Klea had already lept on top of the deck and stood up straight to cast her wind and water elemental spells. Just like that, their boat instantly increased its pace, traveling much faster than it had before.

    Within just a week, the ship starts heading east toward the Mediterranean sea. But before they reached it, Klea decided to make a stop at a port just before entering the Mediterranean territories.

    They dropped by to purchase fresh supplies and stockpile for the journey ahead and Emery weed the visitors, their ship''s crew, to the newnd.

    The port town was called Tingis. One of the developed towns north of Africa which was apparently being controlled by Romans.

    "The Romans really are everywhere these days," muttered Klea.

    Another reason for Emery''s excitement was none other than to check on the local flora. Here he found dozens of nts that he had never seen before.

    Fortunately, although he could not cast [Fragmentation] because of his cultivation problem, Emery was still unable to cast his [Analyze] skills.

    [Universal Flora Level 1 - Activated - Analyzing flora...]

    [Analyzationplete]

    [Wormwood - Medicinal herb - Level 1]

    [Universal Flora Level 1 - Activated - Analyzing flora...]

    [Analyzationplete]

    [Hypoxis - Medicinal herb - Level 1]

    [Insignificant for the database]

    These nt data would give him dozens of tiny contribution points, but what he was hoping for right now was to find a new recipe or enhance his old ones.

    When Emery was busy doing stuff to further increase his advantage for the Magus Academy, Klea was having fun enjoying the local delicacies and culture before they returned to the voyage.

    For Klea, weeks of undisturbed alone time with Emery was considered a dreame true. This was the true reason why she chose the sea route instead of thend route and this intention was clearly shown by Klea.

    Emery''s past experience with Gwen and his problems with Morgana made him realize he was actually very dense when it came to women. Now that he had caught wind of Klea''s attitude towards him, Emery decided he should probably be more caring towards her.

    One day during their voyage, with his spirit reading, Emery found signs ofrge wreckage at the bottom of the sea. The idea suddenlyes to ask Klea to go check it out and surely it was very much wee by her.

    She ordered the crew to stop sailing in the middle of the ocean and used this chance to change into a different garment that appealed more to her skin and both of them jumped into the water.

    With their respective cultivation levels, both Emery and Klea had the ability to stay underwater for an hour without losing breath. when needed more Klea can cast the [water breathing] for him.

    Thus, the two spent all day diving into the deep of the ocean. With both of them possessing simr water element affinities, they took the time to cultivate together.

    Like always, the Klea''s genius was full of surprises.

    [Congrattions! You have reached a breakthrough in the Water element]

    [Battle power - 47 (37)]

    [Spirit force - 340 (224)]

    [Wind spirit - High Foundation]

    [Water spirit - Peak Foundation]

    [Lightning spirit - High Foundation]

    [Acolyte rank - 8]

    They ended the day by catching a huge fish, grilling it on the deck as a feast for them and the entire crew.

    It was just one of those rare, perfect days that ended just as good as they started, full ofughter and sunlight.

    When the night finally arrived, as expected, Klea came knocking at Emery''s door. She was freshly showered, donning clean clothes, with a genuine smile spread across her face.

    "Thank you for the wonderful day, Emery. I haven''t had as much fun as I did today in a long time."

    "Yes, me too, Klea��"

    A silence had fallen between them as they looked one another in the eyes.

    Emery saw the goddess in front of him, her eyes, her lips and it would be a lie if said he wasn''t tempted, but again, a memory of a certain girl came to mind which made him hesitate.

    Realizing Emery''s hesitation, Klea jumped to kiss him on the cheek.

    "Good night, Emery."

    As she walked away, with a giggle Klea thought, "Let''s see how many days you can stand that, Emery."

 Chapter 473 - The Legend

    <h4>Chapter 473: The Legend</h4>

    To be burned, to be bound, to be beaten and toy for an eternal rest beneath the sword.

    But the most important thing was to obey their master''s will without question.

    That was the foundation of what a diator lived for. With that, the mes of rebellion were ignited.

    It started small, as a group of escaped diators decided to stop fighting for others in their yearning for freedom. For that, they decided to do it the way they knew best, by carving the path with their de.

    When the news hit Rome, the senate was too busy handling the war in Spain and the Pontic Empire to spare a thought to a bunch of unruly ves expressing their frustration. They weren''t concerned and sent around 3000 Roman soldiers to the rebels'' refuge at Mount Vesuvius, blocking the only passage up the mountain. Their objective was to stall for time and wait until the rebels die of starvation.

    Unfortunately for Rome, the one who led the rebellion was none other than Thrax, or Spartacus, as the Romans called him.

    In the middle of the night, when the guards were divided into shifts for night watch, guarding the mountain and sleeping, Thrax bravely jumped down the mountain and ughtered the Romans'' barely guarded camp. The sudden attack incited utter chaos and it was worsened when dozens of diators charged down the hill, killing off all the 3000 men.

    From that daring stunt, the legend of Rome''s defiant diator began.

    The news about the rebels started to spread and slowly, but surely, escaped ves, deserting soldiers and hungry peasants flocked in to support their cause. Many started off untrained, but after months, Thrax was quickly able to transform them into an army of tens of thousands.

    With their increased numbers, and theing of cold winter, Thrax decided to led the rebels into decisive moves

    One afternoon, when the sun had almost fully dipped beyond the horizon, a man was seen walking into the gate of a city called Sinuessa.

    Dozens of fully armed Roman guards could be seen atop the walls and dozens more manning the gates.

    "Halt! State your business!"

    The man looked at the guard standing in front of him and muttered.

    "I came for all the pleasure your city has to offer."

    The guard offered his hand, a gesture to ask for coins.

    "My apology, but I have no coin to offer"

    "Then, turn away from the fucking gate!" The guard said and spat onto the man''s feet.

    If the man was enraged, he gave no indication of it. Instead, he merely gave the man a smile. "Like I said I came for the pleasure�� for killing roman��!"

    Stt!

    The next second, the guard''s outstretched arm was cut off. The arm fell onto the ground with a sickening squelch, but before the man could scream, his head was cut with another clean swing to the neck.

    His body fell onto the ground, sttering blood and guts all over the walls and his head rolled away towards the middle of the door. The guards were instantly rmed, and the screams of citizens standing near the gate filled the ce.

    "Intruders!"

    In response to the call, a group of Roman soldiers quickly gathered and surrounded him with a row of shields.

    "You dare create trouble in a Roman city and kill Roman guards?! Capture him!"

    The man did not panic at all. With a calm expression, he raised his blood-soaked sword and fought against each one of the guards who broke out of the formation.

    St! St!

    Each of his shes were done with such precision and every time the glint of his sword reflected the sunlight, another soldier fell to be trampled beneath his feet.

    One of the guards stationed above the gate threw a javelin spear at him, but the man blocked and captured it easily.

    "Now finally, a spear!"

    With the spear in hand, the man''s attacks became even fiercer than before. Now the guards could not even begin to read his movements and they died before their weapons were close enough to even attempt a strike.

    The guards on the wall nocked their bow and arrows, but at the same time horn echoed by their own. They turned and saw a sea of men from the hill rushing towards the city.

    "We are under attack!" One of the guards standing atop the gate announced. "Close the gate! Sound the rm! Hurry!"

    The rope holding the gates was quickly cut, destroying the mechanism and letting the massive wooden door fall free. However, the man had just finished killing the soldiers all around him and he charged towards the gate and held it with one arm.

    Seeing the scene in front of them, the guards could only stare in bewilderment. A few soldiers tried to rush towards him, but even with just one hand, the man was able to kill the oing attackers.

    The man''s terrifying strength and the iing attacks quickly made the guards know who they are fighting with? "Spartacus! He is Spartacus!"

    All the guards tremble as they saw trained diators and rebels finally have arrived and rushed in through the gate.

    By this time, more roman soldiers havee gathered trying to stop them, but they stand no chance against such force. The gates quickly fall and the rebels flood in the city.

    Sounds of shing steel followed the footsteps of the crowds, mingled with screams of terror echoing within the walls of Sinuessa. Everyone who tried to resist were dragged into the streets and were made to taste first-hand the sharp edge of their des.

    Within hours the city has finally fallen.

    No one could ever predict that a band of disorganized rebels like them would be able to take over a Roman city, much one as big as Sinuessa.

    Crimson filled the streets and houses, screams of anguish coupled with broken tears echo the end of a ughter. The distinct smell of blood started to spread following the darkness of the night.

    Thrax walks towards the city center, with his body soaked with blood and sword still dripping with it. Seen their leader''s arrival, the men start chanting his name.

    Spartacus!! Spartacus!! Spartacus!!

    At this moment of glory, Thrax realized the corpses that filled the streets.

    These rebels had specifically been ordered not to kill women and children, but in such chaotic moments, swords had no eyes. As he continues his path, he witnessed everything, from terror to tears of joy and ssy eyes from lifeless corpses.

    In his contemtion, he saw a familiar figure standing in front of him. A roman dared to stand among the sea of rebels with anger looking toward him.

    The man was not other than Julian.

 Chapter 474 - Warned

    <h4>Chapter 474: Warned</h4>

    Julian stood in in sight, wearing worn-out clothes and a cape. However, there was no mistaking the strength he exuded, enabling Thrax to sense his presence.

    The two approached each other and stood several meters away from each other. A moment of silence passed between them.

    Perhaps, the Roman standing in front of him was the only Roman he had fond feelings for, but meeting him at the moment, while surrounded by the corpses of Roman women and children was far from ideal.

    As much as the Roman tried to hide it, Thrax could easily smell his anger. He stood still, waiting to see how his Roman friend would react.

    But they were not exactly alone and the rebels all saw what was going on. After all, even hidden beneath the worn-out clothes, the aura of Roman arrogance was unmistakable.

    One of the diators, a huge man with a mop of short dark hair, raised his massive sword towards Julian.

    "Now, what do we have here?!" The diator used the tip of his bloodied de to remove the cape covering Julian''s face. "A fucking Roman!"

    That loud voice alerted all the ves. They all turned to look at Julian in pure contempt.

    Without giving them the time of day, Julian looked at Thrax and raised both hands, showing he held no weapon. But his uncaring silence only stoked the anger of the diator, and he quickly tried to hit Julian with the back of his sword.

    To everyone''s surprise, it was the diator who got staggered and forced to drop his sword.

    The other diators were shocked, aside from Thrax. He could tell Julian secretly used his [Stone Skin] spell. Hence, none of these people could hurt him.

    "Stay your hand, Crixus!" Thrax yelled and gestured for his men to stop. "The Roman and I have things to talk about!"

    "Why do you even bother talking with this Roman pig, huh!" the diator named Crixus spit to the ground and said, "You''re lucky our leader is here to save you!"

    Thrax shook his head, this Crixus is one of the strongest diators, but he won''t be able to stand 5 seconds again Julian.

    Afterward, Thrax took Julian into one of the empty vis and picked a still-intact table to sit together on.

    As the new owner of the city, Thrax was acting as the host.

    "I wanted to offer you wine, but unfortunately we ves have nothing to give."

    Julian let out a long, tired sigh and nced at the carnage outside. The ce was mostly destroyed too, thanks to the ves'' indiscriminate rampage.

    "Thrax, I can understand your cause, but this has gone too far! Can''t you see the streets are filled with corpses of women and children?!"

    Hearing how serious the conversation will be, thrax answered.

    "I would need some wine for this, after all," Thrax looked up through the cupboard and found an unbroken jar of wine hidden way up.

    "Thrax, you have to listen to me," Julian continues to persuade. "Please, You must listen to reason. If this goes on, you will only lead these people to their doom."

    Thrax returned back to his seat and drank a sip of wine. Afterwards, he casually said.

    "These people, they are the same as me, the creation of Roman greed, the demons of your own making. This is your punishment."

    Julian took a deep breath and said.

    "Thrax�� I am sorry I wasn''t able to save your wife." Julian started and looked at his friend in earnest. "But, Thrax, you have killed the man who wronged you and there is no reason to continue the path of revenge. Everything is over now��"

    Thrax clenched his fist, breaking the jar and sent out its remaining wine to the already dirty floor.

    "It''s only over when I said it''s over!" Thrax snarled in rage, the memory of his wife, who was taken from him reying in his mind again.

    "Besides, this rebellion is no longer just about me�� I would stand and see the mighty Roman republic crumble beneath my sword!"

    Julian sighed, closed his eyes and said.

    "My friend, you cannot hope to win�� The republic has formed six legions to see that you all are eradicated. That is around 30.000 men and it would be a difficult feat to defeat that."

    "Your republic would be disappointed then," Thrax stepped on the broken jar beneath his feet. "Send as many as you want. I will be ready!"

    "Thrax! I will not stand by knowing abat acolyte like you seek to tear down Rome, it will be an unfair fight! If you wish to continue involved in this I will have to stop you!"

    "Hahaha! That''s great then, Julian, it will be just like old days!"

    It was clear, there was no convincing Thrax to stand down at this point. Julian then decided to continue with his second reason foring here.

    "Thrax, taking this city was a good n, but you will soon be besieged as you run out of food. Release the captured Romans, then, as they will only take away from your supplies. The roman will be forever grateful��?I will be grateful�� Do this and I promise to send you more food for your cause"

    Thrax fell into silence and hesitated. As much as his enraged heart wished to keep the citizens inside, they would only lead to more trouble, something he couldn''t afford when his men had to focus on fighting.

    He agreed with Julian and announced his decision.

    It was an unpopr decision and angered many of the rebels, but in the end, Thrax managed to convince them.

    That day, Julian returned to the Roman camp, showered with praises as the hero who was single-handedly able to release thousands of Roman citizens from the jaws of the savages.

    However, when Julian was busy preparing the food wagon to send towards the city as promised, The six Roman legions arrived, led by the famous Marcus Crassus. He walked in front with bulky armor that attracted the attention of everyone there.

    The Magister realized what Julian was doing and quickly forced him not to send the food wagon.

    Unfortunately, there was nothing that Julian could say that would change the magister''s will.

    "We shall send them nothing!!!" Themandant screamed on top of his lungs. "Go! Let those lowlifes suffer!"

    The siege had finally begun, 30.000 strong Roman legionnairesing to ughter 80.000 people made mostly of hungry escaped ves.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 475 - Title and Honor

    <h4>Chapter 475: Title and Honor</h4>

    In thest few months subsequent to his return to Rome, Julian had been having a very close rtion and interaction to this Roman magister Marcus Crassus.

    The man was not only the richest man in Rome, but he was also the person who held the most influence. As he followed and walked through the man''s daily life, Julian had a firsthand experience of how money and power could easily determine the oue of a war.

    He used his own wealth, thousands of coins, to instantly form 6 full legions fully equipped legionnaires to quell the chaos. When they arrived, the legions quickly besieged the city.

    "We shall see how long they canst, starving to death," said Marcus Crassus, as he looked at thepletely surrounded city.

    "Well done, Julian. If it wasn''t because you were able to bring the citizens out safely, the senate might force us to attack the city right away."

    Julian, who stood next to Marcus, was not happy when he heard thetter''spliment. How could he be when he was forced to break his promise because of the man?

    Sure, he knew and understood the strategic importance behind the move, but not with the cost of his honor

    "Honor! Hahaha, how silly of you. They are ves! They have no honor and no need to give one either." Marcus casually said with a faint smile hung on his face.

    Julian''s aplishment of sessfully rescuing the thousands of Sinuessa City''s citizens also gave a crucial factor to win the war against the rebels, important intel. With the fact that the citizens got into contact with the rebels, Marcus was able to know the rebel''s total number, their level of equipment, and also, the knowledge that the rebels only had enough food to support them in the city for one week, at most.

    It would probably mean the rebels would be forced to go out and sh head on with the legionnaires waiting for them outside or stuck inside the city, until they reached death itself. Even if they did go out, the only differences that would possibly happen would be whether they came out impoverished or frenzied due to starvation.

    With this information, Marcus nned to onlyunch a full assault on the city two weekster. Therefore, he ordered the legionnaires to keep their formation and hold their ground.

    "Even the gods can not win a war with an empty stomach! Hahaha!!" said Marcus, whileughing boisterously.

    The more he heard about this, the more annoyed Julian became, apparent from how sour his face looked at the moment. But then, he knew the rebels would not be easily defeated, not with Thrax on their side. Moreover, hungry and cornered beings were known to be the most dangerous of all.

    However, the next thing Marcus said did surprise him.

    "Julian, I have clearly seen your talent during your time with me these past few months. You have done a great service to Rome."

    Marcus then gestured to a soldier standing on the side, the said soldier quickly brought a chest and ced it before Julian. The soldier swiftly opened the chest after Marcus gave the affirmation and, inside of it, Julian saw amander''s gear.

    "Julian Kaesar, for your great services to the republic, you are awarded the position of Tribunus and you shall lead the 6th legion as itsmander for the glory of home!"

    This matter that Marcus just did was such a big promotion for Julian and unprecedented in the history of Romans. He just directly went from amander of 480 men to the highest authority of the legion consisting of 5000 men.

    When the gearnded on Julian''s hand, Marcus continued on. "You are just one step away from bing a legatus. Help me win this war and I will make sure the position is yours. With it also naturallyes your ce in the senate."

    Having a seat in the senate was the same as being one of the 600 leaders of the empire that covered vastnd - the highest level of honor one could achieve in the Roman Republic. With this, Julian could also finally regain his father''s honor who was tarnished by his enemy.

    Julian was so motivated to win the war, until the magister added one more requirement for such reward, the moment thetter said that, it was as if the zing mes in him doused by the wave of a tsunami.

    "I want you to hand me the head of Spartacus."

    ��

    Julian had gone through, what in his opinion, one of the hardest two weeks of his life. Throughout the weeks, his mind was utterly filled with the guilt for the hunger happening to the rebels inside the city and the thought of killing his friend for the title he so desired.

    Eventually, Julian decided to spend the two weeks upying his mind with how he should train the new legion that came under hismand.

    In the end, the two weeks passed by like a sh to Julian and he had found himself standing before the 30.000 legionnaires, who had prepared themself to attack the encircled city where the rebels were at.

    "Hahaha, did you see those rebels on top of the gate? They can''t even stand properly! How can they even fight against us?!"

    The magister, Marcus Crassus, had been waiting for the victory for two weeks and, finally, he could feel it was within the reach of his grasp. The man was seen standing before the 30.000 legionnaires, giving off the air of authority.

    "Those ves will meet their end today! All for the glory of Rome!!"

    Julian, on the other hand, honestly found the situation quite suspicious. There were supposedly 80.000 rebels currently in the city and they had certainly seen the Roman legion''s formation ready to adavnce. However, the number that was reported to be seen by the soldiers were only in thousands. It was as if they were purposely showcasing it to look less threatening, to fool the Romans.

    Hence, Julian told Legatus about his suspicion. s, the man was too embarrassed to retract his order after the prideful deration. Therefore, the Roman legions kept their advance toward the city.

    When the 30.000 legionnaires were charging furiously toward the city, Marcus and the othermanders were given the surprise of their life. Not only were the rebels not weakened or impoverished as predicted, there were even the sight of 5.000 Sicilians, who came to help the rebels from the sea.

    "Those fucking pirates!! They dare toe and help the ves?!!"

    When the Romans utilized their machines and sent salvos of attacks, the Sicilian also didn''t remain either. Their ships began tounch several flying rocks that smashed onto and destroyed the legionnaires'' formation.

    While the Romans were trying to quell the chaos happening in their ranks, the rebels and the diators chose this moment toe out of the city, rushing ferociously toward the legionnaires like raging waves.

    Julian could see Thrax at the front of the charge, leading the carnage as the rebels began shing against the legionnaires. Those who were around had somehow turned into a beast, as they wreaked havoc and fought as if they were oblivious of pain and injury.

    Naturally, the Romans didn''t back down, as they immediately fought back. However, they were surprised to find out that the rebels and Sicilians were gradually overwhelming them and shredding their formation into tatters.

    The fight continued on, but one could see the Romans were getting pushed back by the rebels.

    Marcus eventually realized the situation and immediately ordered the legionnaires to retreat. s, by the time he did so, the Romans had suffered quite a loss. Not only did they lose their dignity because of this defeat, they also lost their brethrens under the hands of what they always considered as lower-ss being.

    On this eventful day, Marcus lost one-third of his men. 8.000 Roman legionnaires had died and buried in the surrounding area of Sinuessa City, while 2.000 others were wounded severely.

    Julian was seen rushing towards themander''s tent, only to see the said legatus was wounded because of the battle.

    Gritting his teeth from the pain he was currently in, Marcus pointed his finger at Julian,

    "Julian! Those fucking Romans you rescued had gave us false information! If you don''t properly settle this matter, don''t you ever fucking dream about bing a legatus! Do you hear me?! I will make sure you end up as a footsoldier your whole life!"

    After being bombarded with several more curses and threats, Julian walked out of themander''s tent with a new task. As he approached the battlefield, he could see hundreds of dying Roman soldiers, both young and old.

    Eventually, Julian found himself standing in the middle of the battlefield. He found his new resolve as his gaze fixed at the city.

    "It finallyes to this, my Thracian friend."

 Chapter 476 - Sieged

    <h4>Chapter 476: Sieged</h4>

    The intense noon sun shone high above the city of Sinnuessa, but the rebels stood vignt above the wall. Even with ayer of sweat covering their bodies, their spirit never wavered and their fatigue only served to strengthen their resolve.

    One rebel saw a cloud of dust forming in the distance and squinted to get a better look at it.

    After a few seconds, he shouted.

    "A rider is approaching!"

    "How many?!" Someone shouted from another section of the wall.

    "Just one�� But, by the looks of it, he is a fucking Roman officer!"

    The mention of anything rted to Rome made any diator who was still rxing stand up. Before long, a ton of people crowded the wall, looking down at the approaching figure.

    "Call out Spartacus!" One of the diators said.

    Despite being a high-ranked officer without anyone guarding him, while riding on arrow distance, the man seemed calm, his expression merely betraying a trace of regret and disdain. The former ves were ready and the gate was opened, revealing Spartacus who stood ready with his weapon drawn.

    Both leaders approached each other without anyone beside them.

    "Wow, you certainly look different in that dashing new uniform, definitely way better than us ves." Thrax gave him a huff mixed with a dry smile.

    This time, the man didn''t take it in jest. There was no trace of their former cordiality, as the Roman officer squinted at his opponent. "Thrax, let us not joke around anymore. Many lives have fallen and if you continue down this path, you will be ying with their lives."

    Thrax merely chuckled at the warning and said. "Then, tell me, what have Romans been doing thest few hundred years other than ying with our lives? We were treated like chickens in a fighting ring-" Thrax shook his head. "No, we ves are worth less than that for you Romans."

    "Alright, Thrax, this is myst warning�� Surrender now and I guarantee no more blood will be spilled today."

    "Hah!" Thrax hissed. "Romans and your promises. I am still waiting for the food that you promised, you know."

    A trace of pain crossed Julian''s face, but it onlysted for a split second, before his expression went back to one full of determination. "I have said what I can say, let us meet on the battlefield, then. May the gods be upon you."

    "Hahaha!" Thrax let out a boisterous, mockingugh. "Can''t you see, Julian? We are now gods of our own fate!"

    Julian merely nodded before turning back, riding far to the distance once more. Thrax returned to the gate, looked at Julian riding further and further away and gripped his weapon before shouting at the rebels atop the wall. "Prepare yourselves! They will be attacking tonight!"

    Since Magister Marcus Crassus fell wounded in thest battle, the responsibility to lead the rest of the 20.000 legionnaires fell to Julian.

    In thest few days, he had prepared himself and let his men rest. Now, it was time for the fateful hour, the day he would take back the city for the glory of Rome.

    The city was located on the western port of Rome. Its western side was covered by the Mediterranean sea, leaving only three gates to defend, north, east and south.

    Rome came from the east, hence, the legionnaire camp was closer to the east side of the gate.

    When the sun disappeared far in the Mediterranean sea, the sound of a horn echoed, breaking the silence of the cold night. Twenty thousand legionnaires started marching in formation, the sound of their steps bing a makeshift war drum in the night.

    Everyone knew that numbers were on the rebels'' side, but on closer look, among the 80.000 of them, only 10.000 were trained fighters, and among those trained fighters only 3000 of them were former diators who received training.

    Meanwhile, the others could only be generously described as leeches to their resources. To be able to have a shot at defending the city, Thrax was forced to spread his 10.000 men equally on each side.

    This was the moment the rebels had been waiting for, a chance to get back at the Romans. But now that it was no longer a fantasy, they were faced with the harsh reality. The sound of heavy boots hitting the ground were a testament of the Romans'' strength, each beat making the rebels shiver in fear.

    Orange lights started to dot the sky, before raining down onto the wall. Luck was on their side and most were able to duck before the fire did any serious damage to them.

    "Put out the fire! Shoot back!" Thrax barked.

    The city instantly became very lively, as the nonbatant ves helped by fetching water from the nearby seas. The guards standing atop the wall readied their arrows and got ready to retaliate.

    With the addition of the fireballs, the night became brighter and livelier with enraged and terrified shouts.

    mes started to light up the city streets.

    "Shoot back!"

    "We cannot, they are out of range!"

    The Romans had adjusted their distance, they stood in a strategic location on the far east, close enough to shoot their arrows and catapults, yet far enough so the low-quality bows the rebels used could not be used to harm them.

    But, the volley of arrows and catapults quickly stopped. There were way too many rebels inside the city and shooting more would just deplete their supplies.

    "Is that all you got, Romans?!"

    Thrax provoked them, but right as the words left his mouth, he felt heat from another side. mes burned on the west side, near the shores of the Mediterranean sea.

    "What the hell just happened?"

    The confusion was quickly cleared up when Thrax heard the sounds of fighting from the west. He was shocked and tried to discover how the enemies attacked them from the back, only to realize it was the 5000 Sicilian pirates who betrayed him.

    This was part of the first tactic Julian prepared. The pirates hated Romans as much as the ves, but, unfortunately, they loved money even more. With Julian providing them with a ship full of coins, the Sicilians showed their true colors and betrayed the rebels.

    There were only 5000 of them, but it was enough to cause chaos and sow distrust amongst the rebels. Even worse, Julian told the pirates to create as much fire as possible in order to dampen their spirits. For the Romans, rebuilding a scorched city would be extremely costly, but destroying the rebels where they stood was a higher priority.

    In the middle of the chaos, Julian charged in and prepared to attack, but he didn''te with the full force of 20.000 legionnaires. Instead, he attacked only apanied by his most 500 trusted men. His initial cohorts that had been trained by him for months.

    With these legionnaires, He charged swiftly at the southern gate.

    The rebels thought they were ready and they unsheathed their weapons. Prepared themselves advantageous with the city walls protecting them.

    Or so they thought.

    All of a sudden, a loud tremble could be heard behind them, and arge portion of the southern gate copsed, right as the Romans were close to them. No one knew what happened, except for two men, one of which ced his two hands on the ground near the wall.

    [Soften Earth]

    With that, the 500 men charged in quickly and unleashed hell upon the rebels.

    Thrax who was at the centermande quickly in rage hearing the news of a sudden fall down walls.

    "Julian, you cheat!"

    With this, Thrax quickly ran towards the south gate, apanied with a group of his best diators.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 477 - Burned

    <h4>Chapter 477: Burned</h4>

    With the south gate fell, the two legions which had been stationed and in standby position quickly moved as they rapidly charged into the opening. In a matter of minutes, the situation in the south gate could only be described as one word: chaos.

    Thrax, who came together with his best diators, immediately fell into rage as he saw the broken and copsed walls scattered around the area.

    "Julian!! Where are you!!" A thundering and ear-piercing shout sounded through the air as Thrax shouted with all his might. His shout was so loud that all the Romans and rebels alike stopped their fighting and turned their heads at him.

    As the legendary Spartacus joined into the fray and started killing the Romans left and right, the precarious situation that the rebels found themselves in gradually came under control. The Roman legionnaires who saw how ferocious and brutal Thrax was subconsciously took a step back, as they feared getting torn apart by the beast-like figure.

    "JULIAN!!" shouted Thrax once again, this time even louder. One could see the people around Thrax stumbling and losing their bnce for a moment due to how loud the scream was.

    He deeply understood and knew that the most dangerous factor in this battle was not the thousand legionnaires before him. Instead, it was just one man, whose name he shouted over and over. One of the elite ss acolytes of Magic Academy and his best friends, Julian.

    But although Thrax had mercilessly killed dozens of Romans using his spear, Julian was still nowhere to be seen. He didn''t even catch the glimpse of thetter''s figure amidst the battlefield, which either meant he wasn''t here or he was still patient.

    Thrax was about to shout again but quickly stopped himself when he noticed one of the diators was rushing to him.

    "Spartacus! The wall on the East was also crumbling! The enemy hase charging in! What''s your order?"

    "Urrggg!!" Thrax growled in exasperation as he finally realized what Julian''s n actually was.

    It was clear that Julian didn''t want to sh head on with him, as he opted to walk around the walls and destroy them one by one as the other area was engulfed by the chaos subsequent to the walls copsing. Thrax was extremely angry by the fact that the Roman refused to face him directly like a true warrior.

    Therefore, he immediately decided to bring his diators to the east and confronted that bastard friend of his. s, it seemed fate was ying a joke with him as Thrax could see another of his mening at him with a flustered look on his face.

    "Spartacus! The Sicilians are trying to burn down our grains!"

    "Those damn pirates!!" Thrax''s annoyance, which had grown so big because of Julian''s actions, grew even more and was about to explode. He was torn between the options of putting a stop to Julian''s n and saving the things that fed his tens of thousand men. After contemting about the matter for a while, Thrax eventually decided to chase after the Sicilians.

    In minutes, Thrax and his diators had put a stop on the pirates'' atrocious acts of plundering. But by then, the Romans already made their way into the city through the broken walls. It was at this moment that Thrax realized that the battle was at its climax.

    Crixus, Thrax''s best diator and right-hand man, looked ready to charge ahead, head on zing into the battlefield. However, he was quickly stopped by Thrax as he was hesitating. His thoughts travelled to the ten thousand rebels, those who were weak and could not protect themself.

    If Thrax insisted they fight against the Romans, and in the end they somehow won the battle, he knew that win would be a pyrrhic one. Looking at the scorching mes and chaos happening around them, Thrax eventually made a decision.

    "Grab the grains! We are retreating to the north!!" said Thrax as his diators began rying the other rebels of his order.

    Naturally, Thrax and the remaining diators who didn''t go also made their way to the north as they needed to make sure the path was clear for their men to pass through.

    As they headed north, Thrax could see the rows of Roman legionnaires before him, blocking the path to his objective. Though the other side greatly outnumbered his side, Thrax seemed to think nothing of them as he rapidly approached them like a wild animal.

    [Immortal Gate - Stage 4]

    [Battle power 78 (63)]

    Layers of me-like energy appeared on Thrax''s body as the battle art technique enhanced his battle power. A few distance away from crashing onto the Roman legionnaires, Thrax brought the hand holding his spear back before thrusting it towards the enemies before him.

    The air seemed toe into a standstill for a moment before a thunderous gale materialized and mmed onto the Roman legionnaires. The one unlucky legionnaire who received Thrax''s attack head on as well as those behind him were thoroughly ripped apart, while those around him were blown away by the belligerent gale.

    Thrax''s figure collided with the Roman legionnaires straightforwardly, while the other diators also began opening their own battlefield. Most of them were fighting together, forming a group of two or three. However, there were also exceptions who charged ahead and fought the Romans alone.

    In the meantime, Thrax was seen brandishing his spear around and killing the Roman legionnaires; shing, stabbing, and striking everyone who was unlucky enough to be chosen by him.

    However, the Romans also didn''t stay idly and watch their brethrens brutally ughtered like pigs. As it was clear they wouldn''t be able to stop Thrax with direct confrontation, they opted to sacrifice some of them and lure him into their formation before eventually cutting his path of escape.

    And unexpectedly, their strategy came into fruition as Thrax found himself surrounded by nothing but Romans in every direction. Knowing that the moment hade, the Roman legionnaires rapidly closed into Thrax with the intent of burying him in this ce.

    However, Thrax wouldn''t receive his title as the Spartacus if this much was enough to bring him down.

    [Mighty Swing]

    Lustrous glimmer of lights enveloped Thrax''s spear as the battle art took effect. Thrax swung his spear at the Roman legionnaires and thetter''s formation was immediately destroyed into pieces. Another dozen of fully-grown fully-armored men were flung away like a bunch of bottles being blown by a storm.

    Then, when Thrax was about to send another attack of the previous magnitude, the spear in his hand shattered apart. It seemed the previous attack was too much for it to bear.

    Even though he lost his weapon, Thrax didn''t look flustered. He dashed at the closest legionnaires, snatched their javelins, and began using [Spear Throw] - instantly creating several human skewers with them.

    As Thrax wreaked havoc among the Romans and attracted most of their attention, his diators also didn''t remain still as they caused chaos and carnage in their respective areas.

    In the end, the Roman legionnaires stationed on the north were broken through by Thrax''s group and the rebels sessfully escaped the city.

    ---

    On the other side of the city, Julian was seenmanding the legionnaires under him. He was finally able to take the city from the rebels'' control thanks to his ingenious tactic, but he didn''t manage to capture the legendary leader of the rebels, the one known as the Spartacus.

    Marcus Crassus was ted when he heard the first part of the report, but not so much when thetter part was ryed to him. This aplishment of retaking Sinuessa City should bring an endless amount of pride, but the news of Spartacus managing to escape brought sour taste to the esteemed magister.

    Even though he failed aplishing the task Marcus Crassus gave to him, Julian''s achievement of sessfully retaking the city in the span of a few hours and very minimal casualties was still something that should be praised upon. This aplishment also somehow washed away the Romans'' shame of losing one of their cities to bunches of ves.

    In themander''s tent, Marcus Crassus was seen sitting with a piece of parchment in his hand.

    "You have done a great job, Julian. However, it''s unfortunate that you didn''t manage to finish the rebelspletely." said Marcus while writing on the parchment.

    Julian was extremely calm when he heard his superior''s words. One could clearly see the serene gaze existing in his eyes.

    "With all my respects, magister. If you are willing to give me a few more days, I actually have something prepared already."

    Julian''s words managed to make the magister shift his attention away from the parchment and looked at him. Looking at the calm yet confident look on Julian''s face, his smile crept onto Marcus Crassus'' face.

    "Now, that''s the Julian I know."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 478 - Burden

    <h4>Chapter 478: Burden</h4>

    About 30 miles to the north of Sinuessa City, one could see a long streak of humans marching on the snowyndscape, heading further north. The group of rebels was currently making their way toward the massive mountain range on the horizon.

    These rebels had lost half of their number because of the battle they had just gone through. In a matter of hours, a total of 40.000 men were killed, captured or simply separated from the main group during the chaos. This was certainly an astronomical loss for their cause.

    Thrax, who was currently walking in the middle of the group, watched the myriad expressions on the people''s faces with a heavy heart. Some of them showed expressions of hatred, some of apprehension and some of them were listless.

    The initial n was to just wait out the winter inside the city, holling up behind the warmness it provided. But now, these people had to walk through the freezing snowy ins with him, in the middle of the night, with no definite destination. All because he wasn''t able to push back the Romans.

    As if that wasn''t bad enough, many of them were injured, with the majority hungry and cold. All of them suffered various degrees of pain.

    Thrax knew they couldn''t go on like this, but all he could do right now wasfort them. While doing his best to keep the people''s spirits up, he silently prayed the scouts he had sent would find some ce they could take refuge in.

    ��

    Several hourster, after walking through the snowy ins for who knew how long, Thrax finally spotted his scouts in the distance. They finally came back, hopefully bearing good news.

    From them, Thrax found out the path ahead diverged in two. One was heading deeper north, away from Rome, while another was heading to the east, which meant closer to Rome.

    One path led them to safety, with the prospect of freedom. Meanwhile, the other path led them to achieve their initial goal, unleashing their deep-seated grudge and enmity onto the Romans.

    Hence, Thrax fell into a dilemma. Which one should he choose?

    He knew he had to decide quickly as he was sure the Roman legionnaires hadn''t given up chasing them. If his calction weren''t wrong, those Romans were just an hour or two behind them.

    Turning around, Thrax locked gazes with his men. With a nce, he immediately knew what these people were thinking. He didn''t even have to ask them, to know that they were determined to go to the Roman capital and take their revenge even at the cost of their lives.

    But Thrax couldn''t do so, not with deep contemtion. At the moment, he was Spartacus, the one who assumed the burden of leadership. The lives of 40.000 living beings were in his hand, his responsibility, and his decision would determine their fate. Their doom or glory.

    Thrax, lost in thought, subconsciously looked up and saw the night sky. The sight of limitless expanse currently embroidered with hundreds of lustrous gleams weed him.

    He prayed to the Greek gods, asking for their guidance. Momentster, under the watch of his thousands of men, he got up and straightened his back, his expression determined.

    "We are heading to the east!! We shall see our cause till the end!!"

    The rebels were cheering in excitement, as they heard their leader''s firm words. The weather was chillingly cold, but it had no impact whatsoever on their burning passion.

    40.000 men were quickly moving through the snowy ins, where they quickly reached the divergent path and continued their journey to the east. Each of their steps were filled with vigor, fueled by their determination of giving the Romans their retribution. Nothing could stop them, not even the freezing temperature, not even the growing stomachs.

    After hours of walking in the middle of the night covered in snow, the rebels were stopped in their tracks. They were astonished and dumbfounded when they saw what was in front of them.

    The path which should have been clear and passable was currently blocked with walls of stone, 10 meters high and 500 meters wide. It was a construction they had never seen before, something that definitely hadn''t existed a few days ago as this path was one that travellers normally used to go to Rome.

    As Thrax and the rebels went closer to said obstruction, they were gasping for air, as there were more surprises for them. There were pit holes spreading throughout the 500 meters wide terrain before the construction. 10 meters deep and 10 meters wide. These were definitely not something that could be made by humans in a matter of several days.

    Looking at everything before them, Thrax once again shouted in rage. "JULIAN!!!"

    As if his shout was a summoning call, several figures were seen standing on top of the wall and, among them, stood the Roman Tribunus, Julian himself.

    "Spartacus, leader of the rebels! You are at the end of the road, there is nowhere for you to go! Surrender now or meet your doom!"

    Thrax looked up and locked gazes with Julian, who impassively stared back at him. Gritting his teeth, he replied, "Never!"

    After searching for Julian throughout the previous battle, the man finally stood before him. Without the slightest hesitation, Thrax quickly took a javelin from his subordinates and mustered all his strength as he threw it at the former.

    The javelin swiftly flew through the air, moving so fast it was as if the air was being cut off by its journey. The hundred meters distance between Thrax and Julian didn''t seem to exist, as it was urately heading towards thetter.

    But of course, Julian, whose strength wasparable to Thrax, could clearly see iting and casually shifted his position to avoid the speeding javelin. The javelin missed its target by a hair breadth and disappeared into the horizon.

    "Your anger has always been the source of your strength, but now, it will be the reason for your downfall! This is the third time I advise you to give up! There won''t be a fourth time!" said Julian, staring at Thrax.

    At the same time, Thrax and the rebels could hear marching soundsing from behind them. Looking back, they realized the Roman legionnaires, who chased them, had caught up and blocked their path of retreat.

    Realizing their precarious situation, Thrax quickly sent orders to his diators, who thenmanded the 40.000 rebels into formation. But then, when the rebels had already entered their formation, he realized these Romans were not approaching and attacking them as he had previously thought.

    Instead, they were setting up camps, building walls and barricades. In short, they were securing the whole path.

    "Why don''t they attack us?!"

    "The fucking Romans are waiting."

    "Waiting?! Waiting for what?"

    Thrax, who was once part of the Roman auxiliary army, could somehow guess the other party''s intention.

    "What else besides us dying of cold and hunger? Their fuckingmander want toe and watch!"

    Trepidation appeared on the faces of those who heard Thrax''s words, while Thrax fell silent.

    ��

    Morning soon came and the rebels were preparing for their final battle. However, they were bound to be disappointed because the Romans clearly had no intention of attacking, even after nightfall again.

    Meanwhile, in one night, hundreds of rebels who were in a weak condition had died. Not only because the cold was too terrible, but also because of the exhaustion from the journey they had taken.

    One of Thrax''s diators, the most courageous one, Crixus went to Thrax and asked thetter to order them to fight. It was clear the man wanted to die a glorious death in battle, rather than die like a dog. And this sentiment was definitely not only in him, because other rebels were also thinking the same.

    "Spartacus!! We should attack! Now!"

    Thrax was hesitating. Charging towardpletely prepared Roman legions in their own formation wouldn''t be the same as the scattered and unprepared ones they faced when they tried to charge out of Sinuessa.

    In addition, there were at least 4 legions packed in theyers of the formation - a force that shouldn''t bepared with those they wreaked havoc before. Thrax believed it would be lucky if half of them could survive the endeavor.

    As frustration and anger overcame him, Thrax once again approached the stone wall. His re was received by Julian, who was calmly watching what was happening from above.

    The two secretly looked at each other, but the other could clearly feel the tension gradually reaching its peak. In such a tense moment, a green-colored, unique-looking bird suddenly swooped down from the sky and gone dissipates into light particles. At the same time, the symbol in Thrax''s hand was glowing and a notification came to his mind.

    ["Hey Mister Rebel Leader, let''se and meet for a chat. I brought our Briton friend with me.]

 Chapter 479 - Arguments

    <h4>Chapter 479: Arguments</h4>

    Somece In the middle of a snowy mountain, a distortion in space could be seen in the darkness of the night. A momentter a round shaped spark emerged out of thin air, opening a dark space from which two figures came.

    "Whoa! Emery, this magic is really impressive."

    "Very useful, right?" Emery said and smiled proudly.

    The bulky man looked around him with a smile before staring at Emery. Even in the dark, his eyes were practically brimming with hope.

    "How many people could get through? Can it fit 40.000 men?" The man asked.

    Emery was stunned silent, but he did a quick calction with his mind. Passing 4 people through the gate should be easy, 40 was achievable although it would probably mean he needs to spend an hour''s worth of spirit force.

    "�� How many zeroes are there in 40.000? That would take at least 1000 hour��" Emery groaned inwardly.

    But, he didn''t say anything. He simply gave Thrax a wry smile and the rebel leader quickly realized it was not possible.

    After he received a message from Klea, Thrax was ted and his frown was yet again reced with a sincere smile. An hourter, a very familiar figure came to pick him up.

    They were led towards a little camp set up simply but neatly, with the crackling of warm fire that filled the cold night. By the fire, two people were already waiting, one was a beautiful girl and the other was a young man decked head to toe in uniform.

    Thrax smiled sincerely at the girl, giving her a nod of acknowledgment, next, he stared at the young man and said.

    "I reckon you would be here�� I guess It''s alright, let us enjoy our little reunion without discussing the battle, how about it?"

    The question made Julian stare at him in silence feeling unsure on how to respond.

    Before the situation could turn awkward, Klea looked away from the fire and interrupted them. "Agreed! While we''re here, no talk of battle!" Klea quickly reached onto her sack and pulled out a small bag made of goatskin. She opened the bag, poured it into her mouth and gave it to Thrax.

    "Goodpany should always need a good drink."

    Thrax did the same, wiped the liquid on his chin and eximed.

    "This is some good wine!"

    "Of course, that''s Egyptian wine." Klea exined.

    Thrax took another gulp, stared at Julian and passed the drink to him.

    Julian received it and poured a bit into his mouth.

    "Good wine, indeed."

    Then, he passed the goatskin bag to Emery.

    Emery had never liked wine, nor had he ever gotten used to its taste. He stared at the bag for a few seconds with a doubtful stare. Realizing what he was thinking, Klea piped up.

    "Hey Emery, I have another drink for you. How does donkey milk sound? It''s pretty good."

    Although his face didn''t show it, he had to resist the urge to empty his stomach''s contents onto the ground upon hearing that. He rolled his eyes, grabbed the wine bag and took a small sip.

    The contrast between Emery and the other three made themugh at his expense, quickly breaking the ice among them.

    Ever since they became friends, Klea had always been the light of their group. She talked about her experience in Egypt, the ancient artifacts she managed to discover and her meeting with Emery. Everyone enjoyed the story, until Klea mentioned how Emery was being crowded by women.

    The mention of women made the subject bounce to Thrax, who lost his wife due to the very.

    "I think we should talk about something else." Emery said.

    Klea was about to agree with him, but the Thracian quickly shushed them. "No, no�� Telling stories about her life will honor her."

    Thrax took over by telling stories about the months he and his wife spent together in the mountains, living by hunting animals and gathering herbs, while hiding in caverns. Although their life was a simple one without much in the way of luxury, they were happy.

    Until one day, the Roman finally found them and they were both separated and forced to be ves.

    Thrax''s voice shook a little. He was tough and he had seen his own share of tragedies, especially recently, but no matter what happened the memories were still vivid in his mind.

    Listening to Thrax''s story reminded Emery of Gwen. If he were in Thrax''s position, he had no idea how emotional he would be.

    He grabbed Thrax''s shoulders and said reassuringly.

    "I am sorry for your loss, Thrax."

    "Thank you, Emery." Thrax sighed in relief. "I hope this would be enough to make you see why I hate Rome so much."

    Julian looked at Thrax andined. "Hey, I thought we weren''t going to talk about this."

    "Really?! Then, maybe we should!" Thrax replied emotionally

    "Sure then, While they are here, let''s ask our friends what they think!"

    "Best fucking idea I''ve ever heard from you, Roman!"

    Emery''s brow twitched, as he stared at the rapidly descending situation. He shook his head, looking at Klea, and asked. "What do you think?"

    "Honestly, Emery, I don''t know," Klea shrugged. "I understand your concern, but probably it would do them some good if they could unleash their anger out here��"

    "Alright then!" Klea spoke up, attracting the attention of the two bickering friends. "I will hear you two out! But, one rule�� No fighting!"

    They decided to sit back down and Thrax started talking about the Romans'' cruelty he had experienced back as a ve and before, when he was part of the Roman auxiliaries. Thrax has seen the ves pressured to work day and night by the republic; there appear more than 3 million of them. Thrax exined the inhumane of their action, which led to the people''s suffering and anger. Now he and the rebels gathered to fight for such a cause.

    On the other hand, Julian talked about progress. How everything Romans did was to give progress for humanity. Every kingdom they conquered would lead to a more prosperous ce and people. Unfortunately, to achieve progress, ves were needed.

    "Without any ves, roads would not be built! Us Romans was shaping up the future of Earth''s civilization itself!"

    "Hah!" Thrax snorted. "The future that the Romans bring only leads to death and destruction?!"

    "That''s because the world is filled with uneducated barbarians like you!"

    "At least unlike Romans, we don''t kill people then think of ourselves as a saint!"

    Julian chuckled at that response and said.

    "It is still better than being a fool, who did not realize they were killing people." Julian stood and continued.

    "Thrax, did you know during thest battle, I purposely led you, so you could escape from the north?! I knew there were two paths avable to you before you reached this ce, but you chose the path of destruction! Now, your people are dying in the cold and that was not on me�� That all was on you!"

    "Hah!" Thrax snorted. "If you really know who we are... who I am�� Then, you should know that none of us would ever choose the path of cowardice."

    "Thrax, that is why I said, you were a fool."

    Thrax smiled confidently and said. "No, Julian, that is what we call courage."

    "Where did that courage lead you, then? You were trapped, dozens of rebels will die every second, all thanks to your decision."

    "That is where you are wrong, Julian�� We have set our ns in motion."

    Startled, Julian quickly checked his troops with his spirit reading. His eyes widened in shock.

    He stared at Thrax and asked. "What did you do?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 480 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 480: Decision</h4>

    Emery brought his three friends along with him, casting [Spatial Gate] to get to their destination.

    They arrived on top of the mountains, looking down at the looming stone walls and the pit that had been created by Julian.

    There, they all saw how all rebels were passing through, walking through a hole that had been carved out of the rigid stone wall.

    As it was, it seemed that a good number of them had already passed through the hole sneakily in the middle of the night.

    Making a hole in a wall that was made out of pure stone and snow was not the hard part; what was difficult was getting 40,000 people across that deep, wide pit that lies before the wall.

    From atop the mountain, all four friends could see how exactly the rebels managed to do it. Apparently, they took the bodies of their fallenrades into the pit, thus creating a gruesome yet impressive pilepletely made up of frozen corpses, spanning about 10 meters deep and wide.

    "Savages!" Julian shouted. "You have no respect for the dead!"

    "No, no��" Thrax casually answered, "This is what we would call a meaningful death."

    Julian approach Tharx and said

    "You n this from the start! You did it knowing I would be away from the wall during all this�� You are�� You are a damn smart barbarian!"

    Emery and Klea shot each other a worried nce, concerned the two would start fighting. But apparently, Julian did not appear too bothered by the fact the rebels escaped his trap. Instead, he looked relieved.

    "Seriously Thrax, I don''t wish to see more people dying, but I can''t betray my principles as well."

    "Huh!" Thrax scoffed, as he rolled his eyes. "You and your stuck-up Roman principles."

    The next thing Thrax said startled everyone, as his expression turned somewhat grim and his voice dropped to a serious tone.

    "Julian, listen to me! The Roman system is broken! The way to fix it is to break it! Help me bring down the tyrant and give the people peace, free from very!"

    Upon hearing this, Julian took a deep breath, looking more exasperated by the second. "It''s not that simple, Thrax,"

    His sentence was immediately cut short as Thrax roared back in reply. "But it is that simple! if you are by my side, together we can bring down the republic!"

    Julian felt a burden descend on his shoulders. He was smart enough to know how broken the Roman senate was. The truth was, he did wish to fix them. That''s why he wishes to be part of them and lead them by example.

    Thrax''s offer did sound tempting, but he knew for sure he couldn''t ept. His ideals were too strongly rooted within him.

    "Thank you for the offer, Thrax, but I can''t" Julian said curtly, addressing him with a cold stare. "Think about it, what is your n after we actually do bring down Rome?? Who will lead it then? Spartacus, the breaker of chains?"

    "I don''t care, you can lead them if you want!" said Thrax, without any hesitation

    "And how are we going to do that? With an army of uneducated rebels?! This will only bring chaos and more problems. The moment we bring down Rome will war be ended? Will very be gone? No! Another kingdom will quickly rece them"

    Julian shook his head in disbelief before continuing. "Rome wasn''t built in a day, its system is far from ideal, but it does work. I really believe I can make changes from the inside, slowly modifying the one that has already been implemented"

    Finally, this was something that Thrax could not answer. He never really cared about ruling at all. The only reason he did this was to strive against the injustice that was rampant in thend. He cared nothing about what was to happen next.

    "Now, what do you all think?" Julian asked.

    As Julian said this, the pair turned towards Emery and Klea expectantly, urging them to state their opinion regarding the matter.

    Klea casually answered, "Destroy Rome if you want, rebuild Rome, I don''t really care, as long as you two stop fighting with one another!"

    As for Emery, his position was the same as when he handled the 7 kingdoms, he always tried his best not to get involved.

    All four of them possessed the same knowledge regarding the Magus Ethics and Principles from Magus Minerva.? Emery just reminded them of the extent to which a Magus could really affect the world. The whole ve rebellion that could trample a nation was an example of that, without Thrax, such a thing would simply have been a distant dream.

    "A Magus could be the key to the rise or destruction of a kingdom, so we should be wise about our actions."

    Both Thrax and Julian agree about the certain limited contributions they should make toward the battle.

    Thrax argued about Julian''s use of magic in battles, while Julian argued Thrax should have not gotten involved at all with his crazy strength.

    Klea suddenly interrupted in a serious tone "Emery, I disagree... I think we are chosen to do something�� Why can''t we get involved?

    "Yes, Klea, I am not saying we can''t be involved, but at the moment we are discussing the fall of probably the earth''s biggest nation. If one of us got involved, then probably all of us need to be brought into the discussion. If not, it will only end up with us fighting among ourselves. Don''t you agree?"

    The four friends knew it would not be simple, but they understand and agree with it.

    "Thrax, I am asking you now. Will you continue to be involved in the war with Rome? Even if it means more waring with Rome or its enemies"

    Thrax paused and a silence descended on the four of them before his solemn answer.

    "Yes�� I must see it ''till the end."

    Emery then turned towards Julian. "And Julian, are you prepared to do whatever it takes to protect Rome even if it means fighting against Thrax?"

    "Yes Emery, if Thrax is involved, then I will."

    "Alright. Me and Klea here, I am sure Chumo will also agree that we don''t want for you two to be killing each other and if none of you are willing to back down for this, then one solution will be voting."

    Emery then asks Klea if she can choose which is in the wrong between Rome or the rebels but she decides not to give a decision on the matter. Although she knows about the tyranny of the Roman Republic and her hate upon their involvement in her country, Egypt After all is doing the same thing with ves hence she can understand Julian''s position on the matter.

    As for Emery, he honestly has no real grasp on the matter enough to choose any sides. With both Emery and Klea having no argument on which side to win or lose then voting was not an option. Hence as examples of magus involvement in other words, the next solution will be a duel.

    "So this is the idea, You two decide the fate of Rome among yourselves. Julian, if you win, Thrax will not be involved in the war and vice versa. Whoever wins will get all of our support. What do you think? With this, we at least can see none of you would kill each other"

    Anyone hearing their discussion will think of them as an arrogant crazy group of people who y gods among nations, but this was what being Earth magus was all about.

    Everyone seemed to agree and think this will be the best solution for all

    "Duel it is then!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 481 - Duel

    <h4>Chapter 481: Duel</h4>

    The stone wall Julian made backfired, causing all six legions to be trapped by his own creation.

    Thanks to that, with just a few hundred diators, the rebels managed to hold the wall for hours, while the remaining 40.000 rebels were able to get out safely of the mountains and start walking toward the capital city of Rome.

    This once more turned the legionaries in a difficult situation, as there was no legion left protecting their capital city other than the town guards. Hence the roman legion had to quickly rush back to stop the rebels.

    Along their way, the rebels took some time to sack a few viges in order to get some food and liberate more ves. Within the span of just two days, their numbers grew once more.

    On that night, Spartacus, their leader, ordered them to do something that was unexpected, but much weed by everyone.

    They went to arge, empty field near one of the viges and cleared the ce out of debris, while a few of them gathered wood to create a bonfire. Thanks to their cooperation, everything was done in a few hours, dozen of bonfire ced in a circle creating a space that resemble an arena

    Thrax ordered them to prepare a game to honor the fallen.

    The rebels gathered dozens of captured Roman soldiers from the garrison and forced them to stand in the middle of their makeshift ''arena''.

    "Win the game and you shall live." said Thrax

    That was the offer given by the rebels, an echo to the diator games they were once subjected to.

    Some decided to ept and bet their life, but others refused to give the rebels the satisfaction and they chose to die by the sword.

    The game was held as a way to honor the dead ves from thest battle, and to raise the rebels'' morale for the final battle in the near future.

    At least, that was what Thrax imed to be. But the real purpose was to prepare for the promised duel. After 2 days of preparation, this is finally the time.

    It was open with the fight by the captured roman. As expected of a game made to showcase its inherent cruelty, the Roman soldiers who tried to w their way out were swiftly torn apart by the ves.

    After the death of all Romans, the awaited match finally started. It was time for Spartacus himself to stand on the rough sands of the Arena once more.

    Thousands of people were cheering when their champion showed himself.

    "My brothers! Tonight, I will fight to honor the blood spilled by the cruelty of rome!"

    From one side of the arena, a figure fully decked in Roman officer garb walked in with confident steps. There was no one else it could be, but Julian himself.

    While on the edge of the Arena, Emery and Klea stood to watch their duel.

    Klea hade prepared with her bracelet artifacts to help her cast magic towards the spectators. Enchanting thousands of people with mind-affecting spells was not easy, but she found a way to just bend their perception of reality a bit, so they would merely see this particr fight as if it was a dream.

    Julian and Thrax would be going all-out. A panicked and shocked audience was thest thing they wanted at this moment.

    The cheer echoing the night as the Roman officer stopped at the center of the Arena and locked eyes with the legendary Thracian.

    "I didn''t know you were such a performer," Julian smiled and turned around in to audience. "This arena and crowds were unnecessary, but this is a pretty good reception."

    Thrax raised his arms towards the spectators, which earned him another round of apuse and calmly answered.

    "One of the good things I have learned from the Romans."

    "Is that so? I am d we managed to teach you something at all."

    With Emery and Klea as their witness, the two promised no matter who wins, the loser will have to pull back from the battle between Rome and the rebels. The results of this fight could mean the death of ten thousand rebels, or the fall of Rome. Both came with the intention to win.

    "Let the fight begin!"

    Julian stood on one side, wearing a magnificent Romanbat gear and wielding a roman dius and a massive tower shield. As for Thrax, he came prepared with a bit of leather armor and a spear fully made with Roman forging irons.

    While the two raided their stance, the crowds of tens of thousands started to cheer for Thrax, while booing Julian, the representative of Roman forces. Any normal man would be affected by the enraged shouts and insults directed towards them, but not Julian.

    He concentrated his spirit energy towards his nerve points and unleashed the full might of his strength.

    [Immortal Gate: Stage 4]

    [Battle Power increased by 16 points!]

    [Battle Power: 70 (52)]

    Normal adult humans would usually have their battle power in the range of 10 to 15 battle power. 52 battle power means having five times the strength of normal men. One punch hit from such a person would be enough to send any diator in the arena out ofmission.

    But Julian knew, it was far from enough to defeat Thrax. Atop of that, he decided toyer an extra defensive spell [Stone Skin] before charging towards the diator.

    With his shield, Julian bashed the calm-looking Thracian before attempting to attack.

    Thrax shouted his battle crymand, with it, he used his own skill.

    "AArgggghh!!" A sudden explosion of power follow by a smash using the spear.

    The massive Roman shield was broken into pieces with just one hit and Julian was pushed away a few meters.

    [Immortal gate stage 5]

    [Battle power increased 32 poin]

    [Battle power: 94 (74)]

    If Julian did not use his [Stone Skin] spell beforehand, such strength would definitely knock him out.

    Thrax walked with rxed steps, as his muscles contracted. In that moment, his power, speed and reaction time were all boosted. He had be the legendary warrior he was known as.

    He raised his spear towards the audience and spun it around.

    The disy made the audience scream in ecstasy and wonder, all of them eager to see the defeat of what symbolized their time in suffering. He held the spear with both hands and pointed it at the half-kneeling Julian.

    "Spartacus! Spartacus!"

    Thrax looked at Julian and smirked.

    "Is that all you got, Roman?!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 482 - Battle Art

    <h4>Chapter 482: Battle Art</h4>

    In terms ofbat skill, Thrax was definitely the most talented one among the five of them. Immortal Gate Stage 5 really was no joke. The double battle power given came with very difficult requirements to unlock.

    With this, the fight quickly turned in the Thracian favor, with Julian being pushed to the side by Thrax''s fierce spear attacks.

    nk! nk!

    [Vicious Barrage]

    Thrax''s special battle art quickly allowed him to carry out half a dozen piercing strikes towards Julian.

    The roman tried his best to defend from such barrage attacks that wereing his way.

    Unfortunately for him, Julian was only able to parry some of Thrax''s assaults with his sword. Due to the sheer amount of strikes that were being directed at him, one managed to hit him in the shoulder.

    Crackk!!

    The force of the blow had been so powerful that Julian could see his [Stone Skin] begin to crack. It all happened so fast, he barely had any time to react; he took a couple of steps back, while dodging more attacks when the pain finally settled in. The sensation came so suddenly it caused him to double over, spitting out blood.

    Once more, cheers reverberated around the arena, as people screamed out their support for Thrax. They practically leapt out of their seats to cheer for their champion, who had proved himself in battle yet again.

    "Spartacus!! Spartacus!!"

    Julian struggled to get back on his feet. As he slowly got up, he began to speak through the blood in his mouth.

    "I understand now�� Spartacus! This is the real reason why you do it, huh?! Who doesn''t like being worshipped like this! This is it, isn''t it! Everything else, justice, revenge all just lie!"

    Upon hearing this, Thrax''s expression abruptly soured. His previously triumphant grin was now downturned. He wished to charge towards the Roman right away, but he suddenly took a moment of self control and returned to his defensive stance.

    "Good try, Julian, but no!" He shouted over the roar of the crowd. "I will not be lure to fight by emotion and be defeated the way you did in the Academy.. not again!"

    Thrax ultimately ignored Julian''s silver tongue and prepared his attack once again.

    "Very good, Thrax," Julian remarked. "Aaa...You make me miss the old barbarian, really."

    Again, Thrax began to charge violently towards Julian with his 20 extra points of battle power. But Julian was somewhat prepared this time and he quickly nted the palm of his hand on the ground, a wall of stone immediately erupted between them.

    "This wall won''t stop me!" Thrax shouted, as he swung his elbow across it. The stone wall crumbled to the ground,pletely destroyed.

    When the wall was cleared, though, he realized Julian was already gone. He frantically looked around, wary his opponent was going to attack him from the back. All of a sudden, a shadow descended upon him.

    "Up!"? Thrax saw that Julian had already jumped in the air, his body waspletely engulfed in mes, as he cast his [Fire Aura] spell. It was a Tier 3 fire element spell that provided the user with extra power and speed.

    He swung the dius sword towards Thrax at full speed but the thracian diator did not panic

    "Not good enough Roman!!"

    Thrax cast [Mighty Swing], another battle art that was thrown forcefully at Julian who was still in the air.

    CRACCKK!!

    The de of their respective spear and sword met with full force and with such a strong hit, Julian''s sword shattered into a pieces and he himself was thrown a dozen meters back once more,nding on his back with a painful thud.

    And with that, the spectators went crazy. They understood the fight that was unfolding before them right now could be aparable to the battle between gods.

    The two that stand watching in the corner also get excited watching the duel.

    "Emery, let''s bet! Who''s going to win��?" Klea said to Emery. They were both perched in the corner of the stadium, with front row seats to witness their former ssmates'' gruesome fight.

    At the moment, Emery was just basking in the warmth of theirpany. Wishing to simply see the girl to be happy, he gave a nonspecific answer to satisfy her. "I don''t know, what do you think? Which one do you think will win?"

    Klea pursed her lips in thought for a second. "I don''t think Julian will win this time. I chose the mad diator."

    In actuality, Emery did genuinely think the same, but he decided to ept her proposal for a bet and chose Julian instead.? "What do you want to bet on...?"

    Klea suddenly broke into a grin. "I want one whole day spent on a romantic date with you!!"

    Emery could only shake his head, the girl could not have been more obvious about her intentions with him. He nodded, agreeing wordlessly.

    Klea quickly turned gleeful and shouted.

    "Yo!! Thrax!! Hurry, beat that Roman ass down!!"

    While the two of them were conversing, Julian had just lost his sword and was now cornered. Hearing such words spoken by Klea only made him more depressed.

    "Urggg!! you guys are just the worst!! Now see the new and improved me!"

    The unarmed Julian breathed out a long sigh and once more gave a surprise to their friends. He raised both his hands to concentrate on a skill and, suddenly, his body exploded with new power.

    [Immortal Gate Stage 5]

    [Battle power increase - 32 points]

    [Battle power - 86 (68)]

    Apparently, it wasn''t just Thrax who had gone through extreme physical training during the past year and a half. All those battles he fought with the legionnaires, all the near-death defeats, gave Julian much experience and the push he needed to break though this battle art thought by Lord Izta.

    Both Emery and Klea were surprised to see this. Especially Emery, who started sulking, as he was reminded of the fact that his battle art training skills were quitecking and that he was still in the fourth stage.

    With this, Julian was now able to close the gap between them up to less than 10 battle power points, a number he was quitefortable with.

    As for the Thracian, he didn''t run away just yet. He stood in ce, piercing his spear into the ground as he cast [Fire Aura], his body also starting to glow just like Julian''s.

    The warm up was done, It was time for round two.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 483 - Winner

    <h4>Chapter 483: Winner</h4>

    The duel had reached its climax as the two fighters were already in their peak condition.

    Julian had already used his [Immortal Gate: Stage 5] on him, coupled with [Stone Skin] and [Fire Aura]. Three buffs were being used at the same time.

    Having three buffs activated at the same time was something not many acolytes were able to do. It required full control of different elements and concentration in order to ensure both elements would not escape the caster''s control. In Julian''s case, it was his earth and fire elements.

    Thanks to them, the duel slowly ground to a halt. Although Julian had less battle power, the [Stone Skin] defensive buff and its natural strength was more than enough to make up the difference.

    They kept trading blow after blow, but neither side budged.

    nk! nk!

    To achieve a bnce of offense and defense, Julian resorted to abination of [Stone Wall] and hand-to-handbat. The walls were aimed to narrow Thrax movements and stop several of his powerful strikes.

    Eachtime Thrax came to strike with his spear, Julian would block his attack, before countering by focusing his [Stone Skin] on his fist. Some other time he would even cover his whole self or his opponent in stones to create an opening for a punch.

    BAMMM!!!

    The punch was decently heavy, causing a massive bang to echo all over the arena. The force had made the sand fly up and all the audience looked in concern to the middle of the arena.

    However, when the dust cleared up, the quiet exploded into a series of cheers.

    The Thracian had taken the blow, but remained stalwart like a mountain, uncare to the obvious wound he received, Thrax quickly countered by swinging the end of his spear on Julian''s head.

    Crackkk!

    Julian was quickly pushed back a few steps, the throbbing headache made his vision blur for a second."

    "Savage! You fight like a madman!"

    The two acolytes have wildly different battle styles. Julian, with his calctive nature, used a bnce of dual element spells topensate for his weak points, while waiting for the best time to strike with all his might.

    Meanwhile, Thrax preferred a more direct approach, using his fearlessness to create a decisive strike, a bold move that bordered recklessness. It could hardly be called a ''style'', but it also made his movements more unpredictable, assuring his opponent would need to be extremely careful.

    The spectacr fight made the crowd turn wild with excitement, to Klea''s worries. Even though she had promised to help alter their memory, there was no way topletely erase it from their mind after such an exciting moment.

    nk! nk!

    Unfortunately Julian had no real training in hand to handbat, hence he kept getting hit by the spear, hence he had to return using his spells as well to level with Thrax superb spear art.

    [Stone Wall]

    This time, knowing the tall stone walls were enough to stop the barbarian, Julian started making shallow one, surrounding Thrax''s feet just enough to stop or stumble the man.

    It was still not enough, as Thrax got out quickly with his sheer power alone, but the tiny walls were effective in reducing his mobility.

    The tactic gave Julian some hits on the diator and Thrax knew he couldn''t let this continue.

    "Julian! Don''t me me for hurting you!"

    [Fire Infusion]

    With this spell, the custom made iron spear turn glowing red, covered with fire. This spell made his spear be way more dangerous.

    Swiiisshhhh!!!

    One swing managed to hit Julian chest and this time his [stone skin] only managed to block some of the strength, as blood could be seening out of his roman uniform.

    Unfortunately these extra spells also affected Thrax, as from his suddenly pale face, it was clear the move took quite a toll on him. It appeared Thrax''s limited spirit talent started to be his downfall. But, Thrax kept pushing himself. He came with the intention to win, especially with tens of thousands of lives at stake.

    Thrax made a huge ground sweep in an arc and Julian jumped to the air in response.

    Seeing his chance, Thrax charged forward and used [Vicious barrage].

    The battle art and fire infusion technique he used beforehand made his particr attack even more deadly than before.

    Julian tried to block the continuous attack, but again the stone skin was not enough to protect him.? His body started to bleed all over which made it necessary for him to dodge. If he weren''t careful, he could be killed in one wrong move.

    Klea and Emery watched anxiously, the heat of the battle made them concerned for their friends.

    "Give up now Julian!" Thrax shouted while his attack became even more fierce.

    "No! Never!" Julian gritted through his pain.

    Thrax''s skills inbat had been tempered countless times, be it in a true battle for his freedom or in the diator arena. The way his body moved and dodged in battle may havecked grace, but it told the story of someone born for battle.

    As a result, more and more blood started to spill from Julian''s body.

    "Yes! As I said before, the barbarian will win!" Klea shouted in excitement

    Meanwhile, Emery stayed silent and watched the fight intently. Even though Julian looked wounded and cornered, Emery''s improved spirit reading showed Julian had a very good control over his spirit and he appeared to circte his spirit energy well. For an adept spirit reader, that was a clear indication of an uing attack.

    Just as he predicted, the chance Julian had been waiting for presented itself. Right as Thrax''s attacks started to relent, the stone skin covering his body quickly changed. Now, his skin looked like it was made of smooth rocks, but the density and weight of the rockyer has been increased.

    "Arrrrrrggggghhhh!"

    Julian let out a loud battle cry and showed off his newly mastered [Greater Stone Skin], a tier 4 earth element spell.

    The spear attack which was supposed to pierce Julian''s body was instantly broken apart into metal splinters.

    Not wanting to waste this chance, Julianunched a heavy punch towards Thrax.

    Bammmm!

    Followed with another one and another one!

    Each punch sent massive shockwaves throughout the arena, alongside an ear piercing sound. But even with such punches, the barbarian still refused to fall, like a mountain that stayed upright even against relentless winds.

    Another punch hit Thrax''s face and a loud crack could be heard, before blood seeped out from his nose and mouth.

    At this moment, Klea and Emery were ready to stop the fight, however��

    Julian pulled his punch, preparing for the hardest one yet, in hopes the legendary diator would finally fall.

    But no matter what, Thrax refused to give up, even as blood dripped on his face and the pain from his bruised face increased with every strike, he refused to let Julian trample all over him again.

    Today was an important day in his life, where the fate of tens of thousands depended on him.

    No! Never! He will never yield!

    Tharx gathered all of his strength and forced himself to do the one thing he has been pushing himself to do thest few months and at this desperate moment he could feel his efforts had started to bore fruit.

    With his bleeding body, Thrax gathered all his strength and shouted, forcing his body to initiate a most likely too early breakthrough. But, regardless of Thrax''s current state, it worked, causing Klea, Emery and even Julian himself to stare at him in disbelief.

    [Immortal Gate: Stage 6]

    [Battle power increased by 64 points]

    [Battle power: 116 (99)]

    Stage 6 was a stage Lord Izta had said to be all but impossible to achieve by anyone under rank 9. But the Barbarians tenacity had allowed him to unlock the power while he was still at rank 7.

    Propelled with this explosion of strength, Thrax grabbed Julian''s arm, shattered the stoneyer. And with his newfound strength he broke one of Jin arms.

    Crackkk!! Aarrgggg!!

    It was the sound of the broken stone skin and his bones together

    Unable to ept defeat, Julian kept moving and attacking, only to find himself unable to touch the barbarians, while each of the Thracian counters smashed his body really hard.

    His tier 4 [Greater stone skin] couldn''t help him.

    Thrax continued his punches until Julian''s defensive spell broke. But even then Julian would not admit defeat. Thrax sent one of the strongest punches that made the roman finally drop to his knees.

    "Surrender now!"

    The Roman unable to answer anymore, it appeared Julian was already half unconscious, he tried to stand with his seer spirit only until finally Emery and Klea broke them apart.

    Klea jumped to catch the defeated Roman, while Emery approached Thrax and announced Thracian as the winner of the duel.

    The legendary diator scream out his victory, while the crowds cheered in ecstasy.

    "Spartacus! Spartacus! Spartacus!"

 Chapter 484 - Arrive at Rome

    <h4>Chapter 484: Arrive at Rome</h4>

    "Spartacus! Spartacus!"

    Cheers apanied Thrax''s feat of winning the duel; the night was filled with happiness from the thousands of rebels. To celebrate, Thrax raised his fist up high and let out a magnificent scream.

    Klea approached the beat-up, half unconscious Roman, her hands brimming with white-greenish energy from her [Soothing Mist] spell.

    "I am�� Not�� giving up�� yet"

    "Duh, shut up already!" Klea said dismissively and let her hands hover along his wounds. "You were clearly beaten,-"

    Julian started to struggle, trying to stand despite his broken body.

    "Don''t you dare! If you mess up my bet, I will make sure you suffer even more!"

    Not far from them, Thrax was writhing in pain, but he gritted his teeth and forced himself to bear it. The strength of his heart forced his own body to go past the threshold it needed for a breakthrough and now he felt as if his muscles were about to explode.

    He even needed to forcibly calm himself just to stop the energy from the battle art from leaking out.

    Seeing Thrax act weirdly, Emery quickly grabbed his arm and helped him stand by holding onto his shoulders.

    After a few minutes of healing, finally Julian admitted his loss.

    Julian approached the limping Thrax, took a deep sigh, and said. "You have won, Thrax and I will not stop you."

    He offered his hand and the Thracian epted it. Fortunately the duel ended without any grudges between them.

    But, a moment after, Thrax spat out blood and he felt his knees wobble. Klea reacted quickly and casted her healing spell on him.

    Julian let out a dryugh at the sight. "Ha! Should this be considered as my win? After all, I''m thest one standing."

    "Heh, you wish!" Thrax wiped out the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    Late at night, when everything else had quieted down, the game came to a close and the whole rebel army had witnessed the best duel for centuries toe. Most didn''t know what happened exactly, but the diators knew about the gap of strength between them and they slept with burning resolution.

    However, thanks to Klea''s enchantment, the next morning everyone woke up with slightly different memories of what happened. When they tried to picture the battle again, it was a little blurry. Everyone had different stories.

    But, what united them all was the sight of their leader beating a Roman official in such a glorious fight. It was definitely worthy of being a story to be passed down to the next generations.

    Inside the rebel camp, in a tent that looked no different from the others, Thrax woke the others from their rest with bad news. Although all his wounds had been healed, he found himself unable to cast any skill, let alone spells.

    Klea quickly tried to use her enhanced water element healing spell but give no result.

    "What do you think of this, Emery?"

    Emery had had the worst experiences involving his spirit core, but he couldn''t say what was actually going on either. He would rather not make any conclusion without all necessary information at hand.

    "Don''t worry about it then, guys." Thrax dismissed it. "I''m sure it will be back soon enough."

    The sun finally rose and the rebels packed up, ready to continue their march.

    40.000 men, united in the spirit to see their oppressor destroyed, marched to Rome, one of the most advanced cities in the world.

    "Are you sure about this, Thrax?!" Emery asked in concern. "You are notpletely healed!"

    "Don''t worry, even without any skills or spells, I am sure I can bring down that city. Besides, time isn''t on our side. We need to get there as soon as possible."

    Figuring they were stuck for the long haul, both Emery and Klea decided to see everything through and came along with the rebels while staying as hidden as possible, careful to be close enough to Thrax, yet beneath the notice of the marching rebels.

    Another day passed and they kept walking, even as the scorching sun beat down on them. No one was willing to give up, now that Thrax''s duel showed how it was possible to defeat the Romans.

    When they finally were just on the outskirt from the city of Rome, they saw crowds upon crowds of armed men were waiting around the city. At least four legions'' worth of soldiers oversaw the city from all directions. The view once again confused them, as the city wasn''t supposed to have these many roman soldiers.

    Thrax and the rebels talked to discuss what they could do, when they heard the sound of horses from afar. They looked in that direction, only to see more Roman cohorts advancing towards them. The rebels quickly took their weapons ready to fight, but a group of riders separated to from the formation, while the others waited.

    When the group were close enough, they saw it was Julian again who came.

    Thrax stared at his friend in annoyance. He was defeated already, why was he still with the Roman legion.

    Julian approached and whispered to Thrax, requesting to speak in private.

    Inside the camp, the three others stared at Julian with barely restrained anger.

    "What is this now, Julian?" Klean narrowed her eyes and asked first. "I believe that we have made an agreement."

    "Whoa, wait, wait, don''t be so quick to judge." Julian shook his head and exined. "You have made a mistake, I didn''te here to attack you, I came to help."

    "What do you mean?" Klea raised her eyebrows questioningly.

    "I aming to deliver bad news and to warn you."

    Julian exined that, ever since Marcus Crassus suffered the humiliating defeat, he had already drafted 4 more legions to be prepared for the invasion. That was the legion they currently see gathering outside the city of Rome and unfortunately it was not even the worst news.

    "Thrax, six Roman legions have returned from the Pontus war and they are marching from the North, under the leadership of Pompeius Magnus."

    The information made the three look at each other in shock. From the west there were 20.000 legionnaires who had been chasing them since Sinuessa. From the south, 20.000 more stood between them and Rome and from the north, 30.000 more just returned from war.

    It meant, the rebels were surrounded from all sides and the hope for victory became even slimmer with each passing moment.

    "So, what''re you going to do now, Thrax?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 485 - The Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 485: The Legacy</h4>

    "AARRGHHH!" Thrax shouted, while kicking the table standing innocently at the corner of the tent.

    Looking at the current situation, everyone in the ce knew the chances for the rebels to win their cause was now almost reaching the point of zero. It would still be hard to say whether they would win the fight, even if Thrax was able to revert to his optimal condition.

    Julian approached calmly and grabbed Thrax''s shoulders firmly, preventing him from destroying another piece of object.

    "I am sorry, Thrax. But there will be no victory in this, My advice is to quickly head up north, I could somehow find a way to slip you all away, or convince them to let you go."

    Unexpectedly, instead of Thrax, it was Klea whomented first. "Let you go? With that man, Pompey, present here? No! I don''t think he will let you go."

    Pompey was the same Roman who had been meddling with Egypt. Klea knew the man had massive ambition and looked for a way to be consul, the head of the 600 magistrates in the senate.

    And the sessful feat of defeating the rebels was certainly something he wanted to put under his name, in order to smooth his way into achieving that exact goal.

    The group quickly realized why Julian''s mentor, Marcus Crassus, was willing to fork his own wallet and spend all those coins, and why the legion led by Pompey had returned from the front so quickly. They all saw this ve rebellion, which had terrified all the people of Rome, as a chance to advance their careers.

    Thrax''s head snapped to Julian and red at him.

    "Do you hear that, Julian? Do you finally see the real face of the people you are defending?!" Everyone could vividly feel the boiling anger behind those words.

    Julian was silent, as he now knew that wasn''t the time to argue and preach about his ideal again, especially when he also dreamt to achieve said position.

    Emery, who watched all of this from the sideline, finally opened his mouth.

    "So, what''s your n, Thrax? I will, I mean, We will help you.. Whatever your choice is."

    Klea quickly suggested an idea. "Emery, with your spells, you could just sneak inside and kill whoever needs to be killed, right?"

    Hearing this, Emery wasn''t really happy with the idea. Well, he did, sort of, threaten the Cantiaci and Logress King with the same tactic. But killing people he didn''t know��

    He was not sure if he could do that.

    On the other hand, Julian definitely disagreed with the idea. However, before Klea could spark another brilliant idea of hers, Thrax had finally made his decision.

    "No. Assassinating the senate is not what we wanted to achieve when we started the rebellion. If that was my intention, I would have done it myself. No! The objective is to bring fear to the Romans... I have decided. I will lead my men to attack Rome."

    His decision instantly made everyone who heard it speechless. It was truly the kind of decision a reckless person like him would make, but one that was inappropriate for the situation.

    As expected, Emery and the others vehemently disagree with it, but Thrax - a strong bull-headed he was - didn''t want to listen. He imed he already earned his right from the duel and, therefore, everyone could only to his ramblings with irritation.

    At noon, Thrax stood in front of his 40.000 men and spoke out about their current situation and his n to march onward. Then, he gave them the choice of retreating or joining the glorious yet deadly battle that was toe.

    In the end, only less than 10,000 decided not to join the battle, with most of them being forced not to join. Those who were chosen not to join were mostly young and weak ves. This was because Thrax wanted to leave an amber for their future generation and not let it die in his hands.

    These 10.000 vesposed of women and children would be handed over to Emery and Klea. The two would bring them to the north, where they would escape and be safe from the clutches of Romans, if the rebels failed in their endeavor. With Emery''s spells and Klea''s enchantment, this should be achievable.

    Julian, on the other hand, would return to his legion and hold them back as long as possible, increasing Thrax''s chance to be sessful in his pursuit.

    ��

    Before the group went their own separate way, Emery took the time to convince him once more.

    "Thrax, Do you have to go this far? There is almost no hope of winning. Even if you somehow manage to defeat the Romans and take over the city, by the time the other legions return, you will lose it again. Why don''t you focus on their lives?"

    Thrax didn''t immediately answer Emery''s question. He looked at the seemingly endlessndscape and said, "Emery��. Even if we all die in the end, we still have to do it. Someone must show the world that what the Romans did was wrong and everyone has the power to stand up for their freedom!"

    Emery didn''t know what else he had to say and thus, their walk ended. Before leaving, Thrax gave one sentence that bothered him.

    "Emery, no matter what, I have chosen my own fate. So, don''t you daree and save me, while my people are dying in battle."

    ��

    The battle went just like the n, with 30.000 rebels charging at Rome with everything they got. Spartacus was seen at the front of the human sea, going fiercely into the defending Roman legions and tearing them apart like a hot knife slicing through butter.

    The legion that defended Rome was blitz-styled drafted legionnaire''s recruits, as the Romans'' main forces were away fighting wars at their border. Therefore, the rebels were able to defeat them in mere hours.

    However, sieging the city was different from fighting in an open field. The rebels were having quite a bit of a hard time defeating the Romans because of the city walls, and it resulted in a lot of time spent.

    Then, just when the city was about to fall, Pompey''s 6 legions had arrived and their appearance spelled the doom of the rebels.

    Faced with attacks from their front and back, the rebels were slowly, but surely forced into a corner. One by one, those who were headstrong were killed and cut down, while the majority was captured. Their fate certainly to be ves again.

    In the end, the only left standing were the diators who surrounded Spartacus, making theirst stand.

    "I am Spartacus!!" shouted Thrax loudly. "Come and take my head if you can!!"

    Thrax and his band of diators stood tall against veteran Roman legionnaires led by Pompey. The Romans came at them like waves, but they managed to knock everyone down, leaving a patch ofnd full of corpses in front of them.

    Unfortunately, in the end, diators were still humans. The exhaustion from the previous battle, as well as the current ughter, had finally caught up to them. They fell one by one under the Roman de.

    Even though there was no one by his side anymore, Spartacus continued to brandish his weapon and kill the Roman legionnaire like an unrelenting machine. However, even he, who was standing like the war god himself, fell in the end.

    ---

    The legend of Spartacus, a ve who managed to make the world''s mightiest empire tremble had be synonymous with the fight for freedom. His legacy echoed from Rome to the world, as the torch of his belief passed on throughout generations.

    Many witnessed the death of Spartacus in battle, but his body was never found.

 Chapter 486 - Journey

    <h4>Chapter 486: Journey</h4>

    "Aaarrrggghhh! Let me go! Emery, Klea, let me go!"

    The wooden cart shook as the man screamed. He wasying inside the cart, his entire body covered with Emery''s healing paste and multiple thick ropes binding both his arms, legs and part of his midsection for good measure. Thanks to the grueling battle, he was weakened and the thick reinforced rope was effective enough to hold him down.

    Merely several hours ago, the man was pierced by multiple weapons all over his body and it took thebination of Emery''s [Spatial Gate] and Klea''s [Enchantment] spells to finally make the Romans think the man had fallen in the battlefield.

    "let! Me! Go!"

    Ever since he regained consciousness, he had been screaming for them to release him, even threatening his two friends. But they kept on moving while ignoring him.

    A few hours passed just like that, until they heard the sounds of another galloping horseing closer. They stopped right under a tree and waited.

    "How was it? Did you encounter any problems?"

    "No, all the rebels had safely gone their separate ways to Gaul. They really hate Romans as well, so they should be fine."

    The person who just came was Julian.

    They stopped there and helped each other set up a simple camp from materials they could get all around. Ever the gentleman, Emery ventured the furthest to get some firewood. Thanks to him, they managed to light a fire just as the sun set.

    Thrax was still tied up, but he was lying on a makeshift bed made of leaves this time. Though he didn''t say anything, it was abundantly clear that each word report of the battlefield from Julian only stoked his anger.

    Spartacus, the legendary rebel leader, along with his band of trusted rebels, were no more.

    "Aaarrrggghh! Screw that, I am pretty much alive! Let me go and I will continue to ram my spear up-"

    Klea sighed, stood up and pped the Thracian.

    "Calm down first, will you?! At least, fight with a cool head and heal yourself first!"

    Realizing she was right, Thrax took deep breaths and tried to calm his raging emotions. But everyone could see his heart was aching. His mind could only focus on how all his men, the people he considered friends, had died in the battle.

    "Klea''s right, you know, you can alwayse backter." Emery offered his advice. "I am sure the Romans won''t be going anywhere, besides��"

    "Emery! I told you to just leave me there! Why can''t you just let me fight to the end with them! What kind of leader am I, leaving them like this��"

    Emery give a long sigh and answered.

    "Aren''t we here also your friends? We definitely cannot let you die! You still have many things to achieve in front of you... and don''t forget, we need you in the Academy, too."

    Hearing such words, Thrax fell silent, although his heart was still aching and his anger burned inside, he epted Emery''s words to be true, hence he calmed himself down.

    At this moment, Emery decided to ask both Julian and Thrax toe to follow them on their journey. Some time away from Romans might help cool his temper down and the quest Emery was supposed to finish could also help his spirit core problem. There was a chance Thrax might find his solution there, as well."

    Before Thrax was able to give a definite answer, Klea said.

    "Yes! Let''s all journey together! I will contact Chumo, so we can find a ce to meet-up. This is going to be fun!"

    Thrax could only stare at the enthusiastic girl withoutmenting. They were right, he had nowhere to go for the moment. As for Julian, after a few thoughts, he decided to refuse.

    "Hah! The Roman will be busy iming his reward, I am sure!" Thrax huffed.

    Julian did not bother humoring the obvious jab with an answer. Knowing Thrax''s condition, another huge argument was thest thing either of them needed.

    They took turned for night watch duty. The next morning, all four of them rode to the east, towards the ce where Klea''s boat was anchored. Emery could just use the [Spatial Gate], but Thrax insisted he had to see what was left of the battlefield.

    The other three were skeptical, knowing what happened was still fresh in the Thracian''s heart, but he was strangely cooperative and even agreed to wear a cape.

    The four rode together and passed the outskirts of Rome. As they had expected, once more the disturbing sight greeted their vision.

    At first, they merely noticed the stench, a sharp, unforgettable smell of iron that would make any ordinary people''s stomach turn in disgust. Then, it was followed by the shrill noises from crows.

    On the road passing through Rome''s capital city, only corpses of rebels could be seen, each crucified and left to die hanging on the road. They did not pass the road directly, but there must be hundreds, even thousands of corpses.

    This was what the Romans did to the 8000 captured rebels. It was a haunting demonstration of what cruelty they were capable of and the lengths they would go to defend their perceived authority.

    As they looked at the faces of those strapped to the cross, everyone took the time to nce at Thrax every few seconds.

    The corpses looked mutted and desecrated, some had their faces bashed so hard they were unrecognizable. It appeared none of them were able tost a day, be it they died due to their wounds, or they died due to exposure to the elements. ck birds had circled the area around them; they seemed to have pecked some parts off the dead rebels.

    Emery saw Thrax''s eyes be red with tears, while blood seeped out from his bone-white knuckles. He was trying to hold his rage in and he would have exploded, if not for Klea using her enchantment to calm him down.

    On that day, under the empty eyes of his formerrades, Thrax swore an oath toe back and bring down Rome by his own hand.

    Julian stayed silent. Though the oath burdened him, there was nothing he could do.

    The four friends continued their journey until they arrived at an empty, but well-maintained port where their boat was located.

    Right as the three were about to go their separate ways from Julian, their roman friend unexpectedly decided to go on board with them.

    It appeared the sight of the tortured corpses really did bother him as well and currently, he could use some time away from Rome. He wrote a quick note to be given to his family and superiors about how he needed to go on a journey for a few months.

    With Julian joining them, all 4 friends now headed together to the east.

    "Are we going to pick up Chumo along the way?"

    "Don''t you know how far he is?"

 Chapter 487 - Great Cities

    <h4>Chapter 487: Great Cities</h4>

    After they leave the Roman port, the group headed by ship to the east, towards the Greek city of Athens.

    As the ship closed in, the group could already see the pristine, white buildings of the city looming before them. Sure enough, it was as beautiful in person as it was in the stories they had heard. Despite this, though, Julian turned anxiously to Klea as the distance between them and Athens began to close.

    "Klea," he started, the anxiety apparent in his voice. "Why don''t we just head straight to Egypt and east to seek this ce that Emery is looking for?"

    Upon hearing this, she huffed. "Huh! The nerve of all you people! Can''t you see we are taking a special guest from Briton here?"

    The others shuffled ufortably. Klea simply rolled her eyes and continued. "Just be a good host, okay? Besides, you are on my ship, which means I decide our route."

    "I just thought if you would like to go sightseeing, avoid a Roman-upied city, please," Julian muttered.

    It appeared the Roman was still concerned about his Thracian friend''s condition. This whole time, Thrax had been spending most of his time sulking by himself, having decided to stay behind on the ship instead. Overhearing their conversation, though, he made his way to approach the bow of the ship, bowing his head slightly.

    In an uncharacteristically quiet voice, he said, "Actually�� I think I would like to see the ce where they worship our gods."

    Klea nodded enthusiastically in agreement, beaming once again. "Good choice! To the Acropolis it is, then."

    As they descended from the ship to the port of Athens.

    The first thing they saw was the beautiful beach with its glistening ocean stretching far across the horizon. The wide expanse of sand and water situated so closely to the bustling city was a breathtaking sight. They could tell the buildings were old, it was as if the entire city had been yellowed by time. As they walked through the sandy streets, they covered their faces from the briny ocean wind.

    Klea insisted all four of them donned long, hooded cloaks in order to disguise themselves. It was a countermeasure so their pleasant trip wouldn''t be bothered. After all, four individuals from different nationalities walking together would bring unwanted questions in this city.

    They walked through the scenic city, nearly in a daze; everywhere they turned, great buildings with intricately designed pirs and columns towered overhead. They continued on like this for a while, until finally, they reached a particr spot within the city where the ground had risen up towards the sky, like a mountain.

    They had finally arrived: the famed Acropolis, its name meaning "the city of the sky". In actuality, it was more like aption of multiple buildings. These buildings acted as various temples to worship each of the Greek gods: Zeus, Hera, Poseidon, Demeter, Athena, Ares, Aphrodite, Apollo, Artemis, Hephaestus, Hermes and Hestia.

    Thrax was born worshipping Ares. The Thracians even considered themselves to be the descendants of the god of war himself. When they arrived, he immediately made a beeline towards the temple of Ares and sought out the sculptures that the locals had created to worship the god.

    Upon seeing the amount of fuss that was made over these 12 Greek gods and the hordes of people filling the temples to worship them, Emery actually began to ponder: were these gods ever real in the first ce? If they were, who exactly were they?"

    Thrax was born knowing them as the only true gods, as the patrons and patronesses that dictated his future; as for Julian, the Romans actually worshipped the same gods as the Greeks did, only with different names.

    Believing them to be gods meant they were not human and therefore to think of these figures as wed human beings was forbidden. Despite all the things they had learnt and seen as a result of the Magus Academy, even meeting figures that could be considered gods themselves, it was only after Emery expressed his thoughts to his friends that they began to question their beliefs.

    These thoughts made them ask questions about their own histories and, because of this, they headed to their next location with an extra objective.

    The group stayed there for one day, in order to enjoy the local cuisine and culture. In Emery''s case, he visited the various market stalls that lined the streets and checked on the local goods. Each time he picked up a product that intrigued him, he casted [Analyze] to see the specific properties of each item. He bought some to keep in his personal storage. Before they all finally left the Greek city.

    After a few days of travel across the sea, the ship finally arrived at the port of Alexandria in Egypt.

    "Wee to my city!" Klea said in her usual cheery tone of voice. She was practically leaping for joy when their ship began to pull into the harbor.

    Of course, the ship was quickly recognized. The group received the royal wee from the Egyptian subjects. Even the current king and queen of Egypt, Klea''s sister and brother, came to wee them.

    It was definitely an impressive disy: the girl had the entire Egyptian civilization wrapped around her finger, all while she was travelling and gallivanting around the sea for fun.

    Seeing how effectively the king and queen managed to rule their subjects made Julian dumbfounded. He realized a monarchy really did have its benefitspared to a republic. All 5 sses of citizens, from the royals, priests and down to the ves, were all working efficiently to run the kingdom.

    Their arrival quickly became the event of the century for Egypt. A bountiful feast was prepared, with hundreds of dancers and lively music apanying the meal. For a whole day, the group managed to forget about all of their problems.

    No war or senates, no rebels or diators. No Seven Kingdoms or certain girls that were left behind. All of them were simply enjoying the ceremony that was held in their honor. The feast continued on for more than a day. There were enough preparations that couldst them a week of celebration, if they were so pleased. But on the third day, the group decided to continue to pursue their objectives.

    It was time for them to visit Klea''s favorite ce in the entire world. The Library of Alexandria. Where it was said all of the Earth''s information was kept in store.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 488 - History of the World

    <h4>Chapter 488: History of the World</h4>

    Alexandria, a city known and regarded as the capital of knowledge and learning, all because of the existence of the Great Library of Alexandria. For a few hundred years, many prominent and influential figures worked at this Grand Library. These schrs all came from different corners of the world: the Greeks, the Romans and even those from the Far East.

    "We have more than 400.000 scrolls stored in the Great Library, each containing the quintensee of the knowledge that exists in this world. If you can''t find what you want here, then it probably doesn''t exist," said Klea proudly, as she gave Emery and the others an introduction of her yground.

    In the meantime, Emery was inwardly happy to see the massive hall presented before them, where rows of pirs filled with countless scrolls and parchments could be seen. The scale of this Grand Library was so colossal he didn''t even want topare it to the one the Lioness Kingdom had.

    In the middle of her introduction, Klea turned to Emery and said, "I know you are also a student of knowledge like me. So, what do you like to see?"

    Emery was sure it would take him dozens of years to read all of the precious information in this library and a few dozens more topletely absorb andprehend them. Therefore, now was not the time to browse around and submerge himself in this deep ocean of knowledge.

    The group immediately walked away from the hall they currently were in, as Klea brought them to the section filled with Earth''s history. They look for any scroll with mentions of Gods, as it might have a link to the existence of the magus world.

    As for Emery himself, he particrly looked for information regarding certain scrolls that ever mentioned a great tree. He was wondering if there was any record or text that stated and quoted the existence of Gaia and hopefully also the Feys.

    Soon, Klea called a dozen schrs toe and help with their needs. The focus would be Earth''s history and myths. They would definitely need days searching for the information they want if they do it themself. Therefore, better to let the experts do the work.

    Minutester, the schrs carefully ced dozens of scrolls on the long table standing in front of the group. Looking at the line of scrolls before him, Emery couldn''t hold his inner schr any longer, as he immediately approached the table to examine them.

    The majority of these scrolls were copied from their original text. Hence, they were written in many differentnguages, corresponding to the person who copied the rted knowledge.

    Fortunately, with the help of the symbol on their hands, the four of them were able to read all of these ancient texts with ease, without fearing that they would misunderstand the context.

    As Emery grabbed one of the scrolls of his interest, the others quickly followed suit. It was a few days of interesting reading and research for this group of friends.

    They found out the oldest text that could be found was actually the one Klea came across and collected from the secret room in the pyramids. It was dated 3000 years ago, in which they actually found references of their master: Lord Izta, who was known as Gilgamesh at the time.

    There was also a mention of Gilgamesh''spanions: the Great Sage from the East, the North Shaman, the Beast King of the West and,stly, his best friend Enkidu. It was a journey of how Gilgamesh and hispanion were fighting against great evil and ended up finding the path to be gods.

    The next oldest text the group could find was after the Great Flood, a world-shaking event in which a disastrous deluge ured and covered the entire Earth. This event, which was considered a punishment that God had given to mankind, had erased and destroyed almost all texts containing information about what happened to humans 2000 years ago.

    This rendered human history before the Great Flood a nk that couldn''t be traced back. The records regarding that era were lostpletely.

    After that, was the advent of the Bronze Age, in which humans started to gradually develop. Humanity developed themself in peace for about 1000 years until another mystery appeared in the annals of history. An event where major civilizations in Greece, Anatolia and Egypt abruptly disappeared.

    "Disappear? What do you mean disappear?" asked Thrax, as he looked up from the scroll in his hand, which was swiftly followed by Emery and Julian.

    "It''s just that: disappear. There are no more texts. It''s really weird. The schrs describe this period as the Greek Dark Age." exined Klea to the curious trio.

    The group can''t stop being suspicious that this must be Magus''s hand at work. The group mind was all came to one name: Nephilim, the faction that was assigned to be the ''Caretaker" of Earth.

    The Dark Age went on for a hundred years and be the missing history of the world.

    Other than the scroll Klea found in the pyramids or the bits and pieces of historical text, The group collected three rted records from three sources that was rted to what they were looking for; one of the ancient Sumerian, one was the Greeks, and one text from the eastern kingdom.

    All three records had mentioned a great tree. The name Gaia was even mentioned in the Greek text. Gaia was described as the Mother of Earth, the mother of Kronos, whoter gave birth to the known Greek gods: Zeus, Hades and all the other greek gods.

    They found many simrities connected between the gods written in the three texts. Unfortunately, these were not history, but more like poems. A series of tales that had been passed down throughout generations and then written into a physical record.

    These scrolls have simr stories, all about the greatness of the Gods and those who challenged the Gods would perish.

    Emery found the record named Gaia as Mother of Nature made Emery realize there was some truth written in it, after all. But there was no mention of a ce at all in the greek text.

    The text from ancient Sumeria came in 14 y tablets. These ancient texts have even more depth as they mention that the god came thousands of years ago from outer space and taught them the knowledge to the worlds.

    It mentioned a certain Garden of Eden and the great tree that was situated in the old city of Babylonia called Eridu.

    "The Babylon old city of Eridu has also long been destroyed. There is absolutely nothing there at all." said Klea with conviction, which caused Emery to look at her with confusion. Realizing why Emery looked at her like that, she added, "The city isn''t too far from Egypt, so I know the ce quite well."

    Out of the three texts, The only remaining lead the group had was the one that came from the eastern kingdom. It mentions a certain ce, a temple with an ancient tree inside.

    The information that was written from the text was very limited but Emery found it''s definitely not a coincidence at all that Gaia''s mission told him to go to the east.

    "Do you know what ce it is?" asked Emery.

    Klea shook her head "I never know much about this ce, but from the stories, it''s supposed to be a temple, a ce full of worshipers who shave their heads and just sit for weeks"

    It was a weird fact when she heard about it years ago, but then it suddenly hit her, these said worshipers could be cultivators.

    "It''s somewhere within the Yavana Kingdom."

    As she said that, Klea''s finger pointed to a location on the world map. The pointed location was situated far east from Egypt, even further distancepared Egypt to Briton. This did seem to be a promising lead.

    "Yavana Kingdom it is, then."

    With this, the group had decided their next destination. This time, they would be travelling bynd and it would probably take them 3 to 4 weeks to travel the distance by camel.

    Unfortunately, Emery didn''t find any information about the Feys or humans turning into wolves.? There wasn''t even any text about the Briton''s forbidden forest.

    During these past few days, Emery also came to realize he was verycking in overall knowledge about his world. His inability to take a position during the debate between Rome and the rebels was the direct proof of this.

    He was ashamed of this part of his, as he believed as a magus of Earth, he had to at least know more about Earth''s history itself.

    Before they left, Emery decided to put his stone formation in the Great Library, in the hope that, when his spirit force increased, he could return to this ce to study some more. Klea, on the other hand, fully supported his intention when she heard it.

 Chapter 489 - Crossing Desert

    <h4>Chapter 489: Crossing Desert</h4>

    "Move, you stupid beast! Move!" Thrax lightly kicked the side of the animal he was sitting on, but strangely, the creature didn''t react one bit. It just kept walking at the same pace as before.

    He rubbed his forehead to calm himself down and turned to look at Klea. "Dammit, Klea, this beast is moving too slowly! Why can''t we just use horses here?" He grumbled. The ufortable seat, coupled with the sandy roads, did not do wonders for his still burning temper.

    "Yeah, sure," Klea rolled her eyes. "Try it, let''s see how long horses canst in the desert."

    The group took the camels from Egypt to pass through the Sinai Desert. During the long, slow ride, the yellow sea of sands and the golden rays of sunlight provided them with an unique, beautiful sight.

    "Alright, alright, I get it." Thrax sighed. "It''s just that, this beast is moving too slowly. How long will it be until we reach the next stop?"

    "Four days, give or take." Klea answered.

    "Wow, you''re saying we will spend 40 days in the desert? That''s far too long��"

    "You can say that again to the Israelites, who needed 40 years to pass through this very same desert."

    "Seriously?!" Thrax eximed. "What took them so long?"

    Klea only shrugged to the impatient Thracian, while Julian and Emery took the journey in stride and watched the two talk to each other. It didn''t take them long to see that the desert was helpful in cultivating the understanding of the Earth element, and they proceeded to spend most of the journey in deep concentration.

    A week passed, they stopped for a while in a city called Jerusalem.

    If they just walked in without preparation, they would bring a lot of trouble, as the arrival of the Egyptian queen was bound to attract unwanted attention. Luckily, Julian rmended a ce to stay.

    They left their camels in a secure ce and walked into a narrow alley, stopping in front of a simple but clean and well-maintained inn on the other side of the road.

    Julian walked in first, the four of them were greeted by a high-ranked Judean named Antipater, whom Julian had known for quite a while. He had two young sons that peeked from behind the table as they entered.

    One was merely looking in mild curiosity, but the other showed much more interest in the group.

    "Herod, don''t be rude to our guests," Antipater reminded, the boy quickly ran into the back of the room.

    They stayed there for the night and, as soon as the sun shone through their windows, they woke up, prepared themselves and took extra camels, before resuming their trek through the desert.

    With more camels, they could change rides during their journey, reducing the need to stop and rest.

    One week, two weeks passed.

    During the journey, other than cultivating, sometimes the group would do some training together and share things about their progress.

    As they talked, they realized Emery, who had the least aptitude for cultivation among them, had maxed out his rank 8 spirit force requirement.

    Even Klea, with her S-rank aptitude, still needed another 100 points and her spirit force was currently at 400. Meanwhile, Thrax and Julian just reached 250 points, the maximum spirit force for a rank 7. Weeks had passed, but they were unable to make a breakthrough.

    The two of them admitted they had given up reaching rank 9 before the next recall in one and a half years, but when they heard of Emery''s progress, all three stared at him with jealousy.

    "Hey, tell us how you did it?!"

    The three of them had known about Emery''s half-blood status and the Forbidden Forest, but they were no fools. Even if those two things yed a factor, his crazy affinity for the Darkness element did not add up.

    "Look, guys, as much as I want to tell you." Emery rubbed the back of his head. "I honestly still have so many unanswered questions, too. Trust me, I will tell you guys when I know more."

    He knew telling them about Killgragah would only lead to more questions. Perhaps, he would tell them when he discovered what was hidden behind the door Killgragah mentioned. Unbeknownst to the other two, Klea gave Emery a nce and smiled, knowing Emery told her more than the others.

    A few more days passed and they started to see some greenery in the distance. The heat was no longer as oppressive, a sure sign they have reached a more tropical area. From the map, it seemed they were already at the outskirts of Yanava Kingdom''s territory.

    The Eastern Dynasty spread acrossnds much bigger than even the 7 Briton kingdomsbined. Hence, it would still take a while before Emery could start looking for his objective.

    But he believed he would find it sooner orter, as his [Nature Grasp] spell had detected they were getting closer.

    As they leisurely rode their camels across the city roads, it was clear this city still held some remnants of the ancient Greeks, including their culture. It was to be expected, as the city was conquered by the macedonian king Alexander The Great 500 years ago.

    They went and stayed in the local inn for a while, taking turns to walk around and gather information. Emery was surprised to see several new herbs he had not seen before and started to collect them.

    From the locals, they heard about a certain monk temple built on a holy ground and protected by sacred trees. They referred to the temple as "The Great Awakening Temple" and thend it stood on as Gaya. They just needed to go farther to the west.

    They traded their camels for horses and went on another week''s worth of journey. Thrax did not grumble as much now for they have reached a less hostilend.

    Finally, they reached Gaya City.

    The city was much bigger than they thought and people with various styles of clothing filled the ce. From the heaps of fruits and various offerings all around, it was safe to assume they were in the middle of a festival.

    However, that was not their main concern. The four looked at each other in shock, for they felt a disturbance in the spirit force.

    Emery could tell a few dozen, perhaps even a hundred people with high spirit force were gathered here.

    "How is this possible? What kind of ce is this?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 490 - Holy Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 490: Holy Harvest</h4>

    For one month, they continued their journey, passing through scorching deserts, humid forests, and finally reached this ce that seemingly stood in the middle of nowhere.

    But within this deste ce, they saw a crowded town filled with people possessing such high spirit power. This made Emery and the others very surprised.

    As they wandered inside the town, they could see many people in different clothes, a sure sign they did note from the same ce. Some wore luxurious flowing silks from head to toe, while others were covered in furs.

    With her experience as the ruler of Egypt, Klea could recognize them as travelers from different regions.

    Emery saw another particr group of people walk past them. They wore ck garbs, with their faces covered until only their eyes could be seen, all of them carried a long sword on their back. Those with keen eyes would see that their feet hovered slightly above the ground.

    They were led by a person wearing a silver mask who looked at the four curiously before leaving to lead his group again.

    With his spirit reading ability, Emery could tell those people in ck garbs were all great fighters, especially the one wearing a silver mask.

    This was definitely an odd situation and they quickly became cautious.

    Emery nced at Klea and asked, "How is this possible? Did I read it wrong?"

    Klea shook her head. "No, I can feel it too. There are more than a hundred of them with unusual spirit force and, there are stronger ones on top of that hill"

    Klea aimed towards the hill and from afar the group could see multiple stone structures that rose tall to the sky.

    "That must be the holy temple they mention."

    At the same time, the sun had started to set and they quickly decided to stop at one of the nice-looking taverns to get some food, a ce to stay and most importantly information.

    When they entered the inn, to their surprise, even the tavern servant appeared to be a fighter, no less strong than a silver knight back in Briton.

    The group became even more cautious, as they walked into one of the tables and seats.

    A momentter, a brown-skinned man dressed in formal clothes weed them. He looked at them from top to bottom and said,

    "Wee, wee, you came for the Holy Harvest Ritual, didn''t you? We rarely see any Latin people joining. You are most wee."

    "Holy Harvest Ritual?" Julian piped up, and Emery followed by asking the man about the significance of said ritual.

    Surprisingly the answer of the man was not as they expected.

    "You alle from Latin, so far from this town, but don''t know about this ritual? That''s strange... Who are you guys?" The tavern owner suddenly turned a little suspicious towards them.

    The sudden change in behavior quickly made Emery and the others realize something was odd. Knowing what was about to happen, Klea quickly casted her enchantment spell and the man''s expression turned calm and turnpliance.

    Again, he was ready to answer any questions they might have.

    As if nothing happened, the man dly exined about how the emissaries from neighboring kingdoms and nations woulde to join the "Holy Harvest Ritual" that would be held every decade in the temple. This event was supposed to be invitations-only and the fact that none of them knew about it made him very suspicious.

    "What kind of Ritual is it? What kind of people joined?"

    The ritual has been held for a few hundred years; it was to celebrate the time when the sacred tree that stood over the temple would bear holy fruits. A fruit that was known to be able to cure any illness, increase one''s strength tremendously, or even increase someone''s lifespan. However, there were many people, regardless of them being good or bad, that were interested in the fruits, so the event was made invitation-only and each invitation would be sent in secret.

    Hearing this Klea narrowed her eyes in annoyance.

    "Howe Egypt doesn''t get invited?"

    The man surprisingly knew exactly about Egypt and said that ten years ago a certain Egyptian priest dide and join the event.

    "Huh! That must be Imoteph! That priest dares keeps secrets from the King!"

    Considering how the man emphasized the effects of the fruit and how the people they encountered possessed high spirit power, the four of them quickly concluded that there would be apetition of sorts to determine who got to receive the fruits and the enchanted tavern man confirmed their thought.

    These quickly give a nice breeze to the group after such a long journey. Just the thought of stretching their muscle made Julian and even the wounded Thrax wanted to participate.

    As for Emery, he pondered that it must not be a coincidence for Gaia to tell him toe here right in the middle of this particr event.

    With Emery expressing his interest to join, Klea followed suit. They missed the feeling of having an interesting fight in this journey, but when they asked about how to get the invitation, the man exined the invitations were very limited, and even if someone was willing to sell it, they would be lucky to only pay a full cart of gold.

    Everyone sighed hearing about it while Klea was irritated, as she didnt bring much gold with her.

    While everyone was mulling over how to solve this problem, Emery suddenly stood up as his spirit reading once more find some kind of disturbance. There was a distinct feeling of someone strong was closing in on their direction, but his eyes had not caught sight of anything yet.

    He was sure the person was probing at them and this person was not weaker than any of them

    "Guys, get ready!" Right as Emery spoke, everyone wore a serious expression on their faces. They quickly realized something was going on.

    They all stood up and walked outside and their hand darted to the handle of their weapons, ready to strike at whoever wasing their way.

    "There!" Emery pointed at the shadows in one of the alleys. "Who are you?! Come out and show yourself!"

    From behind the cover of darkness, a guy with ck hair and simple clothes leisurely walked out. Each of his steps made them tense, but when the light of the torches finally illuminated his face, all four were quickly surprised.

    The person gave the four of them a wry smile beforeughing.

    "Goodness, you guys�� you all forget about me already?"

 Chapter 491 - Monks

    <h4>Chapter 491: Monks</h4>

    The figure that showed up from behind the shadows was none other than their dear friend from the far eastern world.

    "Chumo!"

    Seeing him after several weeks'' worth of journey with only four of them made everyone very happy.

    "Great to see you�� What are you doing here?"

    Chumo looked around and shook his head, a message for them to not make a scene in the middle of this still crowded city. Everyone nodded in agreement and walked inside to talk back in the inn''s tavern.

    Klea reinforced her enchantment and ordered the man to provide them with some food and to treat them like normal guests without any rtion to the current event.

    After so long, finally the five members of the Earth Magus team had gathered together. This was the first time all five had gathered outside the bounds of the academy.

    Perhaps, thanks to that, the ice between them from the remaining conflicts have melted and their smiles were much warmer than before.

    "So I heard you guys are looking for information about this ritual, right?"

    Emery and the others nodded, but while Klea did nod, she kept staring at Chumo with a questioning re��

    "What is it?" Chumo raised his eyebrows at her and asked.

    "Before that, I need to check if you really are our Chumo! This must be some kind of borate illusion!"

    "Whoa, whoa, what''s gotten into you? It''s me, really!"

    Emery stared at the two and quickly activated his spirit reading just in case Klea was right. From what he was able to pick up, there was no way for the Chumo that was standing before them to be fake, but then again Klea was their best spirit reader; if she is suspicious, that would be grounds enough to doubt the truth of his words.

    "That can''t be! The Chumo I know was too shy to even talk to me properly!" Klea said.

    Chumo gave her an awkward smile until his narrow eyes practically disappeared and said, "Guys,e on, it''s been one and a half years, I am sure you all have experienced many things, as well."

    The statement was not wrong at all, all of them had pretty dramatic experiences these past few months, it wouldn''t be weird if something happened that could cure Chumo weird sickness as well.

    "Aw, I see... must be something to do with a girl, good for you Chumo" said Klea, teasing him with a look that once again made Chumo returned to his old self and unable to say a word.

    The teasing and jokes eventually passed in favor of a serious discussion and Chumo started to exin about the ritual. The event was usually held in secret, but in the eastern world, it was a little more well known.

    History had mentioned about a war that happened a few hundred years ago involving the Qin dynasties in the north, the Greeks in the west and the Mauryan empire, all fighting for the right to im the sacred tree''s Holy Fruit. In order to prevent that, the temple prepared this event every 10 years.

    Surprisingly, although Chumo did receive an invitation, it did note from his father the king, but from the Dongboyou shrine priest, the kingdom''s royal sorcerer.

    Chumo told them that, even though they got an invitation, the Dongboyou never really participated, as they had no chance to win at all. Hence, the invitation would always be kept by the high priestess. This time was no exception, for the royal sorcerer still wasn''t interested toe.

    "Well, that is until I received Klea''s message that you were all heading east. I had a hunch that you would show up here. Considering we all are talking now, I guessed I was right"

    Unfortunately for them, even Chumo had no idea where or how they could get extra invitations. They decided to just follow him tomorrow. There must be a way to sort this out.

    Now that the serious discussion was over, they decided to have some fun by eating and drinking, while sharing their stories. Be it good or bad, they spilled them all as if they were in a yearly family gathering.

    The next morning the group headed toward the temple standing on top of the hill. The temple was a hugeplex surrounded by stone walls and filled with stone buildings.

    These devotees of the temple would wear nothing but yellow robes, most of them shaved their head, but a few chose to tie their hair up.

    Most of the monks they could see were sitting on the ground and chanting, they were mostly steeped deep in their training.

    "Emery, at least half of them are cultivators like us," Klea said and Emery nodded in agreement, as he could feel it too.

    Unexpectedly, Chumo interjected. "They''re only rank one and two, none of them managed to even reach rank 3."

    That surprised the others, including Klea, as her superb talent in spirit reading and S-rank aptitude in magic still couldn''t guess it that urately. Not even Emery with his maximum spirit force

    Chumo looked at his friends, smiled and exined, "Ahh, didn''t I tell you?" He pointed towards his left eye and the others saw there was white line in the middle of his jet ck iris.

    This was the ability he received when he broke the legendary Dongboyou bow in that cave, known as [Eye of the Raven]. This ability was also the reason why he could spot them quicklyst night. Another of its abilities enabled the wielder to see the other person''s stats.

    "That is a great and useful skill indeed!"

    The group arrived in front of a pair of huge gates made of stone and surrounded by more stone walls spreading across the ce. Inside, there were at least a dozen strong looking monks. Chumo whispered that they were all rank 4 cultivators.

    Amongst the crowds, Emery saw the group wearing all-ck garb he saw yesterday and they walked without talking towards the gate, but only the person wearing the silver mask entered. The others took a spot in the field and sat in a lotus position, following the meditating monks all around them.

    "The silver mask guy had reached rank 6, pretty strong," said Chumo.

    The group then headed toward the gate and Chumo gave him his invitation and inquired about the invitation for his friends.

    The monk politely bowed and said.

    "My apologies, only those with an invitation are allowed to enter this ce."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 492 - Chant

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chant</h4>

    No matter what they did, the group was barred from entering. Only Chumo himself, the one with an invitation, was allowed entry. Hence, he decided not to enter the ce just yet.

    Emery watched as his three friends tried to find a way to enter. Julian talked about how he came from far across Rome to be here, Thrax tried to intimidate the monk by showing off his strength, while Klea proved she was the queen of Egypt herself.

    But the monk did not budge and he kept repeating the same thing. With a smile and a bow, the monk defied their requests.

    When they were about to try that again, they felt another group approaching the gate to gain entry, hence they decided to step away.

    It was a group of people wearing clothes made of goat furs lined with soft, silky fabric. They all carried weapons made of stone, but the only one who entered was an old woman in colorful robes. Julian''s eyes perked up in recognition. "Oh, it''s the balkan shamans."

    Chumo looked at her intently before adding. "She''s a rank 5. Pretty decent."

    Not long after that, a big group walking close to each other came. They wore silk dresses and robes in all white. This time, it was Chumo who recognized them.

    "They are the Han''s schrs." Chumo muttered.

    The reason Chumo knew them so well was not just because the Hans are the biggest power across Asia, but also because his kingdom was constantly attacked and invaded by the Hans.

    Although they all wore delicate silk robes, a thin, long sword rested on the side of their waist, a sure sign that they were a group of swordsmen. The leader of the group talked to the monk, before parting and revealing two people.

    One man and one woman wearing white silk robes entered the ce, but no one could see their face, as they wore an opaque veil.

    "They are very strong, both at the peak of rank 6. I can see why they say the Hans are the usual winner of this ritual."

    Just like before, the rest of the Han''s group went to sit in the fields. All two dozens of their group were all having high spirit force.

    "Even the entourage were all at least rank 4 cultivators. The Hans are at a very different level."

    Not long afterwards, another group came and Emery looked at them in surprise. The group consisted mostly of silver knights bearing an emblem he could recognize, the symbol of Iceni Kingdom. They were led by a man in his forties.

    With the help of his enhanced hearing, Emery picked up the name of the leader, Frayne.

    He recognized that name as one of the wizards Gaious once talked about. He was the youngest among the four known wizards of Briton. The fact this wizard came all the way here from Briton was a surprise for Emery.

    "Do you know him, Emery? He''s rank 5," Chumo said.

    "Well, he''s from my ind, but no, not really."

    More and more groups came and, as usual, one or two would enter the premises while the others sat on the field. Emery followed suit to not stand out, but he started to wonder why all these people would sit on the field like this.

    Just when he was thinking more about the reason, he heard the sharp sound of a gong being hit. The sound reverberated throughout the whole temple and everyone who sat on the field were suddenly sweating. They all closed their eyes in full concentration.

    Within seconds, Emery realized what happened. In time with the gong''s chimes, he could feel strong energy pouring out from within the gate, followed by an echo of mystical chanting that could be heard throughout the templeplex.

    The chanting continued in time with the beats and created a gentle flow of energy, but still strong enough to let the group feel its pressure.

    The energy pressure quickly shocked the group and they activated their spirit reading to try and sense the source from behind the gate. However, none of them was able to obtain an urate reading. Not Emery with his maxed spirit force, Klea with her S-rank aptitude and talent, or even Chumo with his newly acquired ability, [Eye of the Raven].

    "A magus? Here on our?" Klea whispered and Emery could only nod in response. Although that answer would just add more questions that were the only thing they coulde up with.

    Luckily, although the flowing energy and the chant were strong, it was harmless and soothed their spiritual core.

    The group sat in a lotus formation and concentrated on the chant, following the other people there. Thebination of the rhythmic sounds and chants made them feel as if they were inside the stone origin room back in the academy; except, instead of a stone, each time the gong was hit, they felt their spirit core thrum in time with it, and with each beat, the feeling of power flowing all around them only became stronger.

    The chanting went on for two hours, but at that short span of time, everyone could feel an increase in their cultivation level, especially Klea and Chumo who just received one point increase in their spirit force. Meanwhile, Emery, Thrax and Julian stayed at the same level, as they were waiting for a breakthrough.

    When the chanting was over, Emery saw all the people who were sitting on the field open their eyes from their meditation, each of them satisfied with what they had just experienced. Perhaps, this was the reason why all the visitors and the monks here had a high amount of spirit force and why everyone stayed despite not having a chance to obtain the holy fruit.

    The group was prepared to go in and see for themselves what was happening inside. If they were still rejected, Emery was prepared to open his [Spatial Gate] and sneak everyone in. But, when they approached the gate, the gate swung open and a little monk, a boy that looked no more than 10 years old, came out apanied by two guarding monks.

    Right after he walked out, his eyesnded on them. The boy''s eyes looked deep despite his age, as if telling the world that he had seen a lot during his short life.

    "Dear visitors, you are all allowed to enter. The Abbot has been waiting for you."

    The door was finally open for them.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 493 - Ritual Begin

    <h4>Chapter 493: Ritual Begin</h4>

    The group quickly made their way through the gate, being led by the little monk and his guards who weed them. They swiftly entered another pathway that was surrounded by walls on each of their sides.

    As they walked through the path together, Chumo looked a little confused as well as doubtful. Emery, who noticed his expression, quickly asked what was going on. He then whispered something that broughtplete surprise to everyone in the group.

    "The young monk is a rank 4 cultivator."

    Several gasps immediately rang out in the air. Emery and the others turned to each other and could clearly see the disbelief in their eyes.

    Not long after, the group arrived in an open area, where five towering buildings could be seen.

    Upon a closer look, one would realize the buildings were made of stone and covered with countless vines, giving them an archaic atmosphere.

    The buildings were apparently the temples. The main temple being the one in front of them, across the open area. Meanwhile, the four were split into two and situated at the sides, surrounding the open area.

    The open area itself was not empty. There was a massive stone tform built there, which was currently surrounded with people who entered earlier than Emery''s group.

    Emery and the others, all five were led to an empty space in one corner. Apparently, being thest toe had made them the center of attention, especially when all of the five seemed to be in one group.

    Seeing the arrival of Emery and the others, one of the invitees evidently couldn''t hold back what was on his mind as hemented,

    "What is happening here? I never knew we are now allowing kids to spectate."

    Emery''s group swiftly turned their heads and saw a fat, bearded man; he was the one who spoke. As usual, it was Thrax who quickly responded as he red at the man. In the meantime, the others walked toward their spot and took a seat.

    Emery ignored Thrax''s actions and observed everyone on the scene. There were about two dozen people gathered in this ce and it was actually true that the five of them were the youngest among them.

    Even so, the words said by the fat man were mostly ignored, as people with strong enough spirit force would know that Emery and the others were not to be trifled with. Hence, the situation quickly became normal, as if nothing happened.

    "Please wait here until the ritual begins." said the little monk, before excusing himself and walking to the main temple.

    While they were waiting for the main event to begin, Chumo decided to exin what it was all about. Apparently, it was just a in,st man standing type ofpetition.

    Those who thought they were strong enough could walk up to the tform and stand for the challenge. They would be then challenged and fought until there was only one from them remaining. Then, the renowned Holy Fruit would be given to that person.

    "That seems simple enough." Emerymented, while Thrax was awed at how much Chumo had talked earlier.

    "Participant in the group will be benefited then" Klea added, which was affirmed by Julian''s nod.

    This kind of rule was the reason why the duo of Hans swordsmen often won this event. Because it was stated that one only needed to be thest one standing to receive the reward, the Hans only had to swap ces every few fights.

    Emery felt the rule was too flexible, but who was he to judge this hundreds of years of tradition?

    They were already happy to be invited and allowed to participate, especially when there were five of them. Wouldn''t this exact kind of rule be beneficial for them?

    Chumo once again scanned all the invitees and found the strongest was still the two Hans swordsmen and that silver-masked figure with their Rank 6. The majority of people here were Rank 6, while the fat man whomented on them was merely a Rank 2.

    Hearing this, a confident expression appeared and etched on Julian''s face. "This is going to be a walk in the park. Just let them directly experience the might of our legendary diator, he alone will do."

    The group mood immediately turned bright, as if their win was guaranteed.

    Emery, on the other hand, still felt nervous unlike his friends. His Spirit Reading ability perceived something really bizarre with the five temples standing before them. And, in addition to it, there was the possibility of a magus living in this ce.

    Several minutester, the sound of a gong rang out loudly in the air. In an instant, the same energy felt before exploded, which was then followed by chants.

    Everyone''s attention was caught, as two dozen monks came out of the main temple in an orderly manner. They moved fast, but produced no sound. Among them were the little monk and the Abbot, the head monk who wore a slightly different yellow robe.

    The group of monks walked toward the center and made lines with the Abbot positioned in the middle. The Abbot''s appearance was not something that Emery, as well as the others, expected at all.

    The figure was a tall charismatic man in his 50s, with a body that looked more like a fighter than a monk. Klea heard the whispers and murmurs of other invitees around them about the name of the Abbot and she quickly remembered drawings and rumors about a certain king who converted into a monk 200 years ago. A man named Ashaka.

    "The Abbot is the great Ashaka?" Klea muttered with a look of disbelief on her face.

    Ashaka was a famous tyrant that ruled the Mauryan Dynasty before the one currently ruled in thisnd. He was known for his deed of ining ten thousand men before bing a monk.

    Knowing the Abbot''s age should be more than 200 years if what Klea said was true, Chumo quickly used his [Eye of the Raven] on the former and found him to be a Rank 8 cultivator. This man was a person who was as strong as they were.

    While they were busy discussing this, the Abbot addressed and weed all the invitees with warm words. He looked towards Emery''s group with a smile as he said, "Our Holy Harvest Ritual this time will be a special one, as we are visited by a special group of people."

    The Abbot then introduced Emery''s group to other invitees, causing waves of discussion among the crowd.

    "Like previously the winner will receive the Holy fruit, but on this special event, anyone able to defeat any of these youngsters may bring home our ancient cultivation technique"

    The Abbot''s words immediately made the two dozen invitees excited. They all turned their heads toward Emery''s group, staring at them with greed.

    "Let the Ritual Begin" The Abbot gives a gesture asking which among them five will start first.

 Chapter 494 - Strongest man

    <h4>Chapter 494: Strongest man</h4>

    It appeared the Abbot just changed the entire structure of the so-called ritual and announced the event to be five of them against everyone else.

    The group was d to be able to participate at all, hence no oneined.

    It was now time to decide who among them five should go first, shing against those two dozen invitees.

    Emery could see Julian was being overly excited about this. It seemed the defeat he previously suffered under Thrax''s hands became the main reason for his behavior.

    "Let''s face it, guys. Klea and Emery were too strong for them to handle. Even though I am not trying to doubt the mighty prowess of our Thracian friend here, it is a fact that he''s still wounded. So let''s not take any chances for our dear friend''s wellbeing. Which means it is between me and Chumo."

    Julian had already taken the lead on the discussion, as he fired his argument rapidly leaving no chance for the others to rebut.

    Actually, Emery had no issue about who was to fight among them and what Julian said made sense.

    But unfortunately for Julian, when he was about to argue with Chumo why he should go first, Thrax already leaped to the arena tform.

    "No! No! Why do you always do that?!!"

    Thrax only gave Julian a wry smile and asked for one of the wooden polearms held by the monks and it was thrown to him.

    Beaming an apologetic smile to Julian, Thrax turned around and dered in a confident tone

    "I will go first!!"

    From the other side of the arena, the first who walked up was unexpectedly the fat, bearded man who derided Emery''s group earlier. He brought with him arge mace made of pure steel that certainly looked heavy at nce. It had a long handle and a ball-sized head on top with many knobs around it.

    Momentster, the two were already standing across and facing each other. However, they hadn''t fought yet as they still waited for the Abbot''s cue.

    The Abbot was seen bowing before saying, "This is a friendly ritual. Therefore, please refrain from killing or inflicting any permanent injury onto your opponent."

    He then took a few steps back, which automatically meant the fight could start already.

    "The Abbot was so kind to allow us to warm up first." said the fat, bearded man as he began to move.

    The man seemed to try to intimidate Thrax as he began flexing how much strength he had by swinging his mace around, doing all sorts of movements and variations with it. It was clear the man had physical strength much stronger than any normal man, as he could easily swing that heavy mace all around. Unfortunately, he met Thrax.

    What the bearded man did indeed look very impressive in the eyes ofymen, but for the experienced invitees as well as Thrax, who was the bonafide king of the arena, his actions were full of openings and simplyughable.

    "You kids are smart enough to send your strongest, but you are too unlucky to fight me!" said the bearded man, while ncing at Emery and the others standing below. "This mace of mine is able to kill an elephant with one strike! Don''t me meter because I already warned you!"

    It was obvious the other party''s chattering annoyed Thrax, as he turned to the Abbot and asked, "Can I start now? This one speaks too much"

    Upon hearing his words, the man instantly became angry and dashed to him. Bringing the mace up to the air, heunched a downward strike at Thrax. A ruthless look was seen on his face, as his thoughts pictured the miserable sight Thrax would soon be.

    But of course, Thrax could easily dodge the attack by taking a step to the left. While doing so, he also smacked the other party by swinging his wooden polearm to the man''s unprotected ribs.

    PAK!

    The wooden polearm broke into two, but so did the bearded man, as he was knocked 10 meters away by the attack, going even faster than when he rushed earlier. His body fell to the floor with a thud, which was then followed by the ear-piercing shriek he released due to the excruciating pain of broken ribs he currently experienced.

    One hit! And the boastful man was defeated.

    Silence epassed the whole ce, as everyone''s attention was locked on the bearded man''s pitiful state.

    Afterward, Thrax walked toward the groaning man and stopped right next to him. He grabbed the man''s steel mace off the ground and raised it to the air.

    When he saw Thrax holding the familiar weapon above him, the bearded man''s face turned pale and quickly raised his hands and cried out.

    "No! No! Please! I give up!"

    However, it seemed Thrax didn''t hear his plea, as he swung the mace toward the ground.

    BOOM!!!

    Everyone in the crowd couldn''t believe what Thrax did. He cracked the mace and used his feet to break the mace''s head from its handle. Then, he walked away from his opponent while bringing only the mace handle.

    It seemed Thrax nned to use the handle as his weapon, because it bore resemnce to the polearm he previously used.

    As for that fat man, he was seen lying on the arena tform in an unconscious state. He passed out from extreme shock, as Thrax smashed the mace right next to his head.

    Several monks swiftly got into action as they carried the unconscious fat man. In the meantime, Thrax was busy familiarizing himself with his new weapon. He swung the steel polearm around, while looking at the other two dozen invitees below.

    "Alright. Who''s next?"

    An incredible scene was unfolding on the arena tform at the time. People were seen flying away and being banished from the tform one by one, as the legendary diator began to clean up the invitees who hade for the Holy Fruit. Several people had challenged Thrax, but none of them had made him sweat.

    Julian, who stood with the others, knew he had to do something before everyone was defeated by Thrax. Therefore, he shouted as loud as he could after Thrax defeated his third opponent.

    "You have enough, Thrax! Change now! It''s my turn!"

    Unfortunately, Thrax ignored his shout and continued on his beatdown. One invitee after another, none were able to defeat him. It was obvious though, as Thrax could be considered as the strongest man on earth.

    There was actually one invitee who was able to increase his strength by some kind of spell, but Thrax quickly put a dent in his ambition with a few strikes of his steel polearm. The man ended upying unconscious on the ground as all the others before him.

    At this point, the invitees finally realized the special guess the Abbot was talking about was indeed special. Therefore, after Thrax defeated another opponent, those who only depend on their physical strength didn''t dare toe up the tform and fight him.

    This was the cue for the other fighter, the one with high spirit force to join the fray.

    The first to walk up was a suave middle-aged man with a refined appearance. This man was called Fryane, one of the five Briton wizards known by Emery, a rank 5 cultivator.

    Looking at Thrax''s opponent, Julian took this opportunity to persuade him once more, but again, he didn''t budge. Thrax brandished the polearm and pointed it at the wizard as he said,

    "Alright, your turn."

    Faced with Thrax''s provocation, Fryane calmly took out a staff and lightning started forming on it.

    "I am sorry, young man. But sheer muscle power won''t defeat magic."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 495 - Against Magic

    <h4>Chapter 495: Against Magic</h4>

    [Lightning Bolt]

    A streak of erratic lightning zoomed through the air, swiftly making its way to the standing diator. Thrax dodged the spell with rtive ease, but he was impressed when he saw the spot where he had previously been waspletely scorched ck by it.

    [Lightning Bolt] was considered one of the most troublesome low tier offensive magic one could face against. Not only was it quick, it also packed quite a punch.

    "I apud you for such a quick reaction, young man. But in a fight where there''s a limited area to move such as now, my lightning magic is very lethal." Fryane said calmly, while lightning currents materialized on his staff again.

    The middle-aged wizard casted another [Lightning Bolt] at Thrax.

    ZIPP!!

    A simr lightning bolt sped across the arena and Fryane was confident that this time his spell would hit its target because he had pushed all his spirit force into it. Unfortunately, he was bound to be disappointed, as Thrax still managed to dodge it. In fact, thetter looked even more casual than before.

    "That''s just luck!" shouted Fryane, when he saw Thrax dodged his spell again. "This time, I swear I will hit you!"

    It was truly unfortunate for Fryane to fight Thrax, because thetter had seen this magic far too many times in the academy that he had already prepared a set of measures for it. Indeed, the spell was quick and could be very troublesome when utilized correctly.

    However, the other party''s discernible and slow casting speed, as well as the staff had given away the timing of the spell activation, which automatically made it easier for Thrax to dodge the spell.

    Even without his spells or [Immortal Gate] battle art technique, it was an undisputed fact that Thrax had the highest natural physical capability out of Emery''s group which numbered at 62 battle power points. With his formidable physique and reaction speed, he could basically dodge almost anything if he knew they wereing.

    Therefore, Fryane had essentially zero chance of hitting the former with his spells unless he caught him off guard like the first time.

    Afterunching his fourth and fifth [Lightning Bolt], Fryane became agitated and confused as to why Thrax seemed to be getting more and more evasive from his spells as time went on.

    "Thi-This is impossible!! No one should be able to dodge my spells like this! What are you really?!!" said Fryane, as he frantically threw [Lightning Bolt] over and over.

    It took a few more [Lightning Bolt] before the Briton wizard''s face became pale and destitute was apparent in his eyes. Then, without him realizing it, the Thracian was already standing beside him with the steel polearm positioned next to his neck.

    Briefly touching Fryane''s neck with the polearm, Thrax calmly said, "Just to be clear,bat is not just about sheer muscle. But, if you really like muscle, I can certainly give you one for free."

    Thrax was preparing to swing his polearm and knock the other party unconscious when the Briton wizard announced his surrounder. The middle-aged man knew he would not be able to take even a hit from the former. Ironically when ites to resist against such attack, muscle does needed, which he doesnt have.

    With this, Thrax already defeated half of the invitees and the other half had also lost the majority of their spirit to participate. Julian, who stood and watched from the sideline all this time, began cursing at Thrax because he had taken all the fun.

    "You barbaric, uneducated, uncivilized, shameless man,e one change with me!!"

    Thrax''s ear began to turn red at the variety of adjectives Julian threw at him. Therefore, he turned his head and said, "Alright, just give me one more. I swear just one more!" He quickly added, when he saw the distrust in Julian''s face.

    Fortunately, his words seemed to work, as Julian nodded his head, albeit reluctantly. At that, he turned to the other invitees and shouted, "Alright! who else wish to challenge me!"

    Silence ensued as no one was willing to walk onto the arena tform. They still remembered the pitiful sight of those fighting Thrax, where the luckiest of them only got away with several bruises.

    Luckily, the silence didn''tst long as someone finally walked onto the tform. When Thrax saw who he would be fighting against, he couldn''t help but sigh deeply. To be honest, he was expecting the silver-masked figure or the two renowned swordsmen. But it was an old woman wearing a colorful robe who challenged him.

    The woman was holding a staff in her right hand, where the skull of a horned deer could be seen at its top. From the look of it, she was what was called a shaman.

    Even though hisst opponent wasn''t the one he hoped for, Thrax was still astute enough not to underestimate her. Therefore, the mighty diator quickly prepared his stance with the steel polearm.

    The shaman smiled at Thrax''s actions and said, "Please be easy on an elderly like me."

    She then started chanting a series of inexplicable words. It was quite a long one, but everyone could gradually feel a massive amount of spirit force being drawn into the area, as the shaman continued her chant.

    Thrax knew that for an easy win, he only needed to attack the other party while she was still preparing her spell. But his honor would not allow him to do it.

    The entire tform was slowly shrouded in a light mist, but nothing had happened yet. Then just as everyone was wondering if the spell had failed, they could suddenly see numerous lights appearing in the mist before they took shape.

    [Summon Spirits]

    The lights came together and coalesced into a wolf from. Immediately after, it swiftly dashed towards Thrax with its jaw wide open. Seeing the iing wolf, Thrax immediately brandished the polearm in his hands and stabbed forward.

    Swish!

    He was surprised when he saw the steel polearm go through the wolf as if it wasn''t there. But the surprise didn''t stop there as he found himself wounded. His right shoulder was bleeding when the wolf''s supposedly intangible paw touched him, as if it had been scratched by the wolf''s ws.

    "Now this is interesting!" said Thrax, as he brought his polearm back and retreated a few steps back.

    At the same time, two more wolves had been formed and dashed at him as well. Thrax began to maneuver around the spirit wolves, dodging their assault to the best of his abilities. These spirit wolves were actually faster than normal wolves, but they were still not fast enough to match Thrax''s maximum speed.

    Thrax contemted and eventually thought the only way to defeat this spell was to hurt the shaman. Therefore, he quickly prepared his evasive maneuver to allow him to get close and attack her.

    Unfortunately, due to his focus being entirely ced on her, Thrax didn''t realize there were numerous motes of lights already coalescing behind him. They quickly formed into a bear form and sessfully held him down by grabbing him from the back.

    The spirit bear restrained Thrax''s movement with its massive build, while the spirit wolves were having their time dealing wound after wound onto his body. Apparently, this was thebination attack prepared by the shaman.

    St! St!

    Blood sttered onto the tform as the Thracian began to bleed all over his body. Even so, he didn''t panic.

    He gathered all of the strength he could muster and discharged them to overpower the spirit bear that was holding him down.

    "ARGGHHH!!"

    The shaman couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw that Thrax was able to escape from her powerful spell with just physical strength.

    As Thrax made his way over to the shaman, she swiftly dered her loss and bowed to him with respect.

    It was another win for Thrax and, as promised, the Thracian walked down from the arena tform. Then, before anyone from Emery''s group moved, they saw the next one challenging them was the silver-masked figure.

    Who should be fighting him now?

 Chapter 496 - Shadow Fighter

    <h4>Chapter 496: Shadow Fighter</h4>

    Thrax walked back to their side, sporting the brightest smile they had ever seen since the battle in Rome. Julian could imagine how satisfying it was to win 10 fights in a row, and seeing his rival smiling that brightly really irritated him.

    "Alright, it''s my turn now," Julian said.

    To make sure no one did something like Thrax, Julian even quickly grabbed Chumo''s arm with a death grip. He would not let him go, until they could sort out whose turn it would be next.

    Julian grabbed him tight and continued arguing with Klea, but the longer he grabbed his Asian friend''s hand, the stranger his arm felt. Julian stopped talking for a bit and looked at his friend, only to realize said friend looked a bit loopy.

    It was actually just Chumo''s [Shadow Self] clone.

    As soon as he realized what happened, the shadow clone dissipated. They looked around the arena and spotted Chumo already standing in the center, ready with his fighting stance.

    "Chumo��!" Julian narrowed his eyes, "Since when did he be that slick!"

    Once again, Julian found himself falling victim to his friends'' mischief. Emery found the situation was something worthughing about.

    Meanwhile, unknown to them, Chumo forced himself toe precisely because he knew who the next opponent was.

    It was the man garbed in all ck and wearing a distinct silver mask. He was a known master hailing from a shadow assassin group from the ind across Dongboyou. They were famous hired fighters, who had felled several well-known public figures with a secret mystic art.

    Chumo gave the man a sign of respect with his hand; the masked man followed suit.

    There were no words exchanged between them, but one thing was clear, they were both itching to prove themselves. The masked man moved his hands, creating signs too fast for untrained eyes to follow; four clones identical to him appeared. Each clone wore the same silver mask and held the same weapon.

    All of the clones held a small, triangle-shaped dagger made with carved white stone. At the same time, all the clones charged towards Chumo. However, Chumo could quickly discern which clone was not real, unfortunately for him, Chumo''s [Eye of Raven] was the perfect counter of this skill.

    Chumo''s eyes glinted with a white sheen, quickly discovering which one was real, before countering them with a quick kick. Realizing his skill had been rendered moot, the man jumped back to dodge.

    The man with the silver mask used a different hand sign and added multiple clones. Now, there were a total of 15 masked man clones and the invited fighters all looked at the arena in shock.

    All 15 ck-garbed figures with silver masks surrounded Chumo.

    Nothing could trick Chumo''s eye and he scanned the men, trying to figure out which one of them was real. But, before they came towards him, the man made another hand sign and, to Chumo''s surprise, all 15 shadows were suddenly brimming with spirit energy. With his [Eye of Raven] he could tell now all 15 clone figures were now not just shadows, but real persons.

    He had to admit, the masked man had amazing skills. Right now, Chumo was a rank 8 acolyte, but he was only able to create 2 clones. This man''s strength was rank 6 acolyte, but he was able to create 15 clones.

    Chumo quickly casted [Shadow Self] and two figures appeared, each standing by his side.

    The technique marked the point when the fight turned into an epic 15 vs 3 battle, in other words, a battle to see who has the superior numbers. Unfortunately for his opponent, Chumo''s two clones were much stronger than the 15 masked men clones.

    As the fight dragged on and Chumo vanquished a few of the clones, he felt that although his opponent had more clones, many of them only had a fraction of the real one''s strength. At most, they would have a third of the original man''s strength and none of his defensive capabilities.

    Chumo started to take a more offensive approach and hit every iing clone as hard as he could, without giving them any window to dodge. It was the right call, for the clone disappeared into ck smoke within one or two hits.

    During the chaos, one clone jumped up into the air, made a sign with his hand, and threw a [Firebreath] spell on Chumo''s face. Chumo was barely able to dodge it, but before he could savor his victory, another clone managed to sneak up behind him and cast [Frozen Touch], freezing half of his body and trapping both his right arm and right leg, making him unable to move at all from his spot.

    A peak rank 6 cultivator, a warrior with the aptitude of both fire and ice element. Added with his spectacr clone skill that bested his [shadow self] spell. His opponent definitely possessed a rare talent.

    Another reason why the man''s strength was able to match Chumo was because of the Magus Academy restriction. The spell ced on him downgraded his spirit force to rank 7 despite his rank 8 condition.

    Chumo quickly shattered the ice encasing half his body with his strength. Now that the ice restricting his movements was destroyed, he started to use his real ability. Chumo cast a spell that summoned dark shadow shapes like a bow and used his [dark missile]. Each missile would st one and two of the opponent''s clones.

    The real silver mask figure could only dodge around in panic. Chumo dashed toward the confused man and gave the man a powerful punch to the face, making the man fall onto the ground. The force of the punch shook the old man and made his silver mask fall to the ground.

    Without his mask, Chumo saw that his opponent was an old man in his sixties. The old man stood up, gave a sign of respect and admitted his defeat.

    "Young warrior, my name is Bihei. Please give me the name of the warrior who has bested me."

    "Chumo, I am Chumo." Chumo nodded, and the man gave him a small smile before returning to his side.

    Chumo stared at the old man''s retreating form. Perhaps, if the man was given the chance to spend a few days in the academy, his talents might have passed his own.

    He shook his head, now was not the time for such thoughts. He decided to return to his side.

    With the old man''s defeat, the only ones left were the swordsman from Hans. Unlike the previous fights, both the man and woman walked up to the stage.

 Chapter 497 - Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 497: Swordsman</h4>

    There are only two challengers left and both of them were the winners of the previous ritual.

    Before all this, the two of them asked for a two versus two fight.

    Julian really wished to participate and the two were most likely thest ones. He quickly turned to look at Emery and Klea.

    "Which one of you wishes to partner with me? If no one wants, I am ready to go solo against them."

    Chumo held Julian''s shoulder and shook his head before exining that those two were the famous swordmasters from the Han dynasty. Thergest and the most influential kingdom in Asia. Each of those two masters governed their own school and they had a few thousand disciples who became part of the dynasty backbones.

    The woman''s real name was not known, but people called her Flying Snow, while the man was known as Broken Sword. Both have served as masters since the second Qin dynasty 200 years ago. They were master cultivators who have lived in this world for more than 200 years.

    "They are not someone you can take lightly. Their sword skills are known as the best throughout thend. They are dangerous individually, but together, they are known to be undefeatable."

    Chumo was really against sending Julian away by himself. He reminded the Roman about what happened in thest fight.

    "They are�� at the peak of rank 6. You may be rank 7, Julian, but with the restriction we all have right now, your strength is at most the same as them. Going against them alone would be unwise."

    "Hey, Julian," Emery interrupted. "Actually, I am very much interested in trying their sword skills. Do you want to go together?"

    Hearing Emery''s words, the roman quickly became excited.

    "Finally! Alright, lets go emmm-"

    But Julian suddenly lost his words, his mind became nk for a few seconds, the next thing he knew Klea was already dragging Emery towards the tform.

    She apparently cast a spell on the roman that blurred his mind for a few seconds and within that span of time, Klea and Emery were already in the middle of the arena and his chance was taken away by Klea. Julian didn''t even dare toin, as when he saw the egyptian queen, she only give him a nce

    The unspoken message was clear, "Don''t mess with me, this is my time to have fun,"

    Although Klea walked up with Emery, she stood at the back, while Emery approached the two masters by himself. It was clear that Klea was letting Emery to fight the two master by himself

    If Emery was unable to face those alone, Klea would join and finish the fight. This way, Emery would have his sword practice, but he wouldn''t risk losing the fight.

    The two masters gave a gesture of respect with their hand and Emery followed suit.

    "My respect to the two elders."

    The two swordsmen took off the veil covering their face and Emery saw a handsome man and a beautiful woman who barely looked in their forties.

    Most other people would dismiss the fact they have lived over 200 years as mere rumors, but Emery had knowledge of the Magus Academy, and it is definitely possible to live for hundreds of years. But, on the other hand, the only way they could look that young was reaching rank 6 since while they were much younger.

    But then, this raised the question, how long have they been stuck at rank 6 for and why?

    The woman named Flying Snow looked towards Emery with empty eyes and said.

    "Young man, we decided toe together knowing we can''t defeat you unless we fight as one. But, please let the girl join the fight. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful to the ritual."

    Emery shook his head and answered.

    "Elders, I harbored no intention of disrespect. This girl possesses no knowledge of the sword and I merely wish our fight would give me some pointers."

    The woman looked at the man for a sign of agreement, and after thinking for a bit, he nodded. The man pulled out his sword from his back and stood in a fighting stance.

    The woman followed suit, and she pulled out a light longsword shaped simrly to a long, stiff whip. On closer look, the sabre the man wielded was broken, making it turn into a short sword instead

    Emery calmly cast his spell and a small dark circle appeared in the air in front of him and he took out his knight sword from his? [Spatial Storage].

    The spell made it look like Emery pulled his de out of nowhere, making everyone look at him in surprise.

    He took his sword stance, stared at them and said. "I am ready."

    The man named Broken Sword started first, he dashed fiercely, throwing dust all around the arena. His charge was fierce, but his steps were light as a feather and with the speed to match.

    Within two steps, his sabre was already inches in front of Emery. He quickly parried with his sword.

    nk!

    Broken Sword fought just like flowing water, he moved in ordance with his enemies. As Emery parried his strike, he had already prepared another counter sh attack, forcing Emery into a defensive position.

    The speed and strength he disyed was surprisingly on par with Emery''s restricted 53 points of battle power.

    Despite the fact they were merely rank 6 cultivators, that short exchange of blows, along with the technique used in his movements, was enough to alert Emery of his top-notch skills.

    They were not opponents to be trifled with.

    Emery parried the man''s sh again, but this time, he put all his strength into the strike, driving him backwards a few steps. The man smiled at Emery and praised.

    He look toward the female and it seems both were in an agreement

    "Young man, you are very strong for a warrior of your age. We will now show you our sword technique."

    Broken sword creates circr movement with the sword and the gesture created an odd glow mixed with a specter dancing on the jagged tip of his sword.

    On the other hand, standing next to the broken sword the woman, Flying Snow raised her sword as well. She also created a circr flow and her sword start glowing the same, but her stance seemed to be on the direct opposite of the man.

    The two charge forward to him with speeds, it''s time to see which is better, the magus academy sword skill or the two masters.

 Chapter 498 - Sword skill

    <h4>Chapter 498: Sword skill</h4>

    The moment the two master swordsmen charged toward him, Emery knew it wasn''t going to be an easy fight. Even though he knew he was stronger than them in magic, the same couldn''t be certainly said for swordsmanship.

    He quickly grabbed a second sword from his spatial storage and parried two sharp des that came for his body at once. His body was pushed back by the momentum the two swords brought, but Emery swiftly recovered as well as taking advantage of it to retreat.

    Looking at the two swordsmen before him, Emery really looked forward to testing how high the level of his swordsmanship had reached. He depended on the sword many times during the knight tournament as well as the Magus Game, but it had been a while since he really practiced or improved his skills.

    Emery had his swordsmanship foundation with the basic knight skill taught by his deceased father. It was then tempered and improved by his countless practice against thebat puppet back at Magus Academy, as well as some sword training by Magus Xion.

    However, Emery really could never say the sword was his forte. Hence, he was interested to see how far he would fare against these two renowned swordsmen. He wanted to know how Earth''s greatest swordsmen would bepared to the sword training that he had.

    nkk!! nkk!!

    Loud sound of metal shing with each other resounded through the air, echoing throughout the arena. In terms of battle power, the two Hana swordsmen reached a simr level with him, which was definitely surprising.

    Emery was a restricted rank 8, which made himparable to a rank 7 acolyte at the very least. In addition, his Fey wolf bloodline gave him an above average increase in battle power. Hence, the fact that these two could match his battle power despite being a rank 8 was truly surprising.

    Even though he still had many skills that allowed him to defeat them in his repertoire, he decided to put them aside, as he wanted to test his sword capabilities first.

    nk!! nkk!!

    Emery exchanged strike after strike with the two master swords masters; he gradually found himself in a difficult situation. It was normal though, as he was currently fighting against not one, but two of the greatest swordsmen Earth had to offer.

    It only took a minute before his opponents bested him and Emery received one wound on his arm.

    The two swordsmen''s techniques were amazing, as he could see each of their attacks wereing wlessly like a flowing river. Sometimes the strikes were calm and soothing, but other times they were extremely fierce and powerful.

    What was even more amazing was the fact that the two''s fighting style enhanced each other''s strength, as well aspensated for their weakness. The two had seamlessly cooperated with each other and basically gave him nearly no chance to deliver a strike himself. Despite the fact the two were essentially pr opposite.

    When one went fast, the other would be slowing down, creating a confusing rhythm in the battle. When Broken Sword attacked from the left, Flying Snow would search for an opportunity to attack from the right. This made Emery had to forgo his attempt of attacking Broken Sword otherwise a heavy wound awaited him.

    Broken Sword was superior in fierce and impactful attacks with his short, broken-looking saber. Meanwhile, Flying Snow really thrived in the opposite scope, filling in what the formercked.

    Spttt!! Sattt!!

    Emery couldn''t believe what he was currently experiencing. He couldn''t believe the sword technique they used was better than a level 5 sword skill he learned from the Combat Institute back at the Magus Academy.

    Several minutester, the two sides had somehow managed to understand each other''s thoughts, as they separated from each other and took a breath on their own side of the arena.

    "Young man, I must praise your extraordinary aplishment. Your swordsmanship is truly amazing that it has no wasted movement at all. It''s direct and effective, aiming for the roots. Unfortunately, it won''t be enough to defeat our prized technique, Dao Sword." said Broken Sword, a hint of praise was seen on his face.

    Emery didn''t say anything and only smiled at the other party''spliment as well as contempt.

    Shortly after, the two seemed to be ready for round two, as they were seen dashing at Emery again. This time, he could tell they had increased their pace.

    Apparently, they intended to showcase the next stage of this Dao Sword technique and its impact was apparent, as Emery found himself being cornered even faster than before. He even had to resort to his [Heroic sh] battle art to fend off and push the two back.

    Even though they were caught surprised by Emery''s heavy blow, it was apparent the two swordsmen didn''t falter, as they immediately came at him again. Parrying and receiving every sh they sent to the best of his ability, Emery couldn''t help but be once again amazed by their swordsmanship.

    Not only did their sword variation andbination seem endless, they both also had some amazing footwork techniques that made their steps hard to track and as light as a feather. The two sword masters seemed to be jumping and floating here and there instead of dashing to him

    Spalltt!! Sattt

    Emery received hit after hit as time went on, wounds gradually umted themself on his body. However, this was not in vain as he slowly learnt his opponents and started to adapt. Though his body kept getting more cuts, there was nothing deep enough to be of concern.

    The more he was attacked and cornered by the two, the more Emery got the trick behind their sword technique. At first, he was confused as to why he was able to do this, but he eventually understood.

    The "Dao Sword" technique seemed to have taken inspiration from how water was, it appeared that Emery''s understanding of the element of water helped him learn the essence of the technique. Thus, the reason for the current scene where Emery started to be able to dodge the attacks of the two.

    nkkk! nk!! nnkk! Stt!!

    Unfortunately, understanding theory was different than actually mastering said theory. Once again, the two sword masters seemed to utilize another level of their technique and Emery had once more found himself getting pushed back and even received a deep gash on his body.

    St!! St!!

    Another wound was carved onto Emery''s hand and it made him involuntarily release the sword in his hand.

    It was at this moment that Klea leaped to the air and grabbed the mid-air sword. Then, to everyone''s surprise, the Egyptian girl joined the fray fighting the two Han swordsmen with the sword in hand.

    nkkk!! nk!! nk!!

    Unexpectedly, Klea was able to meddle in the fight between the swordsmen, caught up onto the pace, disying formidable swordsmanship, as she assisted Emery to defend the attacksing at him.

    Klea''s abrupt involvement in the battle threw the two sword masters off, causing them to move back to assess the situation again.

    "You don''t mind if I join the fun, don''t you Emery? I have seen enough from the sideline and felt it''s time for some action."

    Hearing the words and seeing the swordsmanship Klea disyed earlier made the two sword masters confused.

    "Young man, didn''t you say the girl has no experience with the swords?"

    "Yes, I did." replied Emery with a wry smile.

    He could only shake his head in helplessness. Well, what did he expect?

    The genius girl kept surprising those around her all the time, after all.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 499 - Teamwork

    <h4>Chapter 499: Teamwork</h4>

    The Egyptian queen had always been gifted, even during her time in the Academy, she was always the fastest growing in magic andbat, often overshadowing her peers. So far, she also managed to defeat opponents up to a Stage 4 Combat Puppet, which was just a level below Emery. Unfortunately, she had only ever practiced with the staff as her weapon of choice. Now she was trying her best to adapt with the sword. It wasn''t going to be that easy, but the girl always seemed to find a way to adapt.

    The main problem was that her basic Battle Power, which meant her natural physical strength, only came up to about 45 points and 36 with the restriction. Hence the reason why she needed an extra boost topensate for her limitations.

    The girl knew this, so when she joined the fight, She quickly cast a Tier 4 lighting spell, [Energize], which allowed her body to be recharged by the lighting magic, thus increasing both her strength and speed.

    "I am ready for anything!" Said Klea confidently, a grin on her face.

    Emery, however, was rather concerned. He frowned a bit as he turned to face her.

    "Stay close to me, Klea," he murmured.

    These words only widened Klea''s self-assured grin.

    The two swordsman masters started to swing their swords around, not as an offensive attack but more like a dance between the two. The way their weapons interacted with one another flowed seamlessly, like water passing through a stream. It acted as a kind of preparation for them to elerate to the next stage of their skills, and Emery could tell their Spirit Power was steadily increasing.

    "Young man, we are now at the peak of our skills," one of them said in a serious tone. "We are now ascending to Dao Sword Stage 4; if you are able to best us in this battle, we will admit defeat."

    "Yes Elder, we are ready," said Emery. He felt himself grip his weapon tighter in his hand.

    Once again, the two masters'' techniques impressed him greatly. Their movements were extremely refined, the two were almost flying as their swords charged toward him and Klea.

    Emery quickly stepped forward in advance to hold off most of the attacks before they had the opportunity to reach Klea.

    In line with her feisty spirit, though, she refused to get left behind and leave all the fun to someone else, so they both quickly charged in together.

    But the two masters'' movements were simply too overwhelming and unpredictable.? The differences in their teamwork also yed the biggest part in the effectiveness of their attacks. The two masters'' attacks were wless, they were inplete harmony with one another, almost as if they were one person. Meanwhile, the dynamic between Emery and Klea waspletely out of bnce, while he was overly invested in trying to protect Klea, she was simultaneously trying to get in on the action, wanting to be more involved in the fight herself.

    Within just a few seconds, both Emery and Klea were cornered. Even the strength of a Heroic sh was not enough to push them back this time.

    The two swords just kept charging quickly towards them and they were both steadily getting pushed into a corner. No matter how hard Emery tried to follow their attacks, no matter what methods of analysis he utilized to predict their movements, he was simply unable to catch on. The two masters just had too many variations in their attacks, which forced both Emery and Klea to go into a defensive position.

    Although Emery was not worried about being hurt, he simply couldn''t entertain the possibility of Klea getting hurt because of him. He knew she was able to handle herself and stand on her own two feet during a battle, but he couldn''t help worrying about her.

    The two swordsmen were relentless. After a few more minutes of fighting, Emery finally admitted to himself he was never going to win in a sword battle against these two masters. He knew he would have to rely on his magical skills in order to secure a victory against them.

    When one of the swordmasters was finally able to break through Emery''s defense, he immediately grabbed Klea by the waist and cast [Blink] to make a quick escape, ending up right behind them, facing their backs.

    The two swordmasters were stunned for a second before they realized what had happened; in reaction, they instantly changed their stance. At an amazing pace, the two turned on their feet to meet their opponents head on.

    "Attack!" Emery yelled, both charging in the direction of the swordsmen. With that move, their swords brutally met yet again, sparks flying in the air as steel met steel.

    nk!! nk!!

    With their positions switched with Emery and Klea''s, the two masters began to change their stance to counter the barrage of jabs and shes that wereing their way, but once again, Emery had disappeared out of sight. They looked around frantically, the first show of uncertainty from them during the entire fight, but Emery had already reappeared in a different spot.

    "Now!" He shouted hoarsely. "Attack!!"

    Emery was constantly using [Blink] in order to gain the upper hand in terms of mobility and this resourcefulness on his part proved to be an effective measure against the two masters.

    Unfortunately, the two master sword skills were even better at defensive techniques than offensive ones, in the end, even using [Blink], Emery was unable to prate their defenses.

    It was at this time Klea decided to let herself go from Emery.

    "As much fun as it is, we can''t win like this!" Said the Egypt queen

    And with that, Klea pushed Emery away and dashed forward, deciding to attack by herself.

    Once again, this change in tactics confused the enemy momentarily. They could see a lot of openings in the charging girl attack, but as they tried to counter Klea''s attacks, Emery would [Blink] to another location and attack them from a different side. When the master swordsman changed their stance, once again they saw the girl fiercely charging toward them. But again they couldn''t attack her, as Emery would [blink] ande at them from another side.

    This tactic definitely increased their mobility and made their opponents more vulnerable, but it required Klea to trust that Emery woulde and save her.

    The two masters were finally overwhelmed with the duo''s fighting style. It was something they never imagined before; it gradually broke down the previously immacte flow of their swordy. They had to admit to themselves this method of fighting was extremely physically taxing. Once again, the fight grew stagnant, with no clear winner in sight.

    Finally, the two sword masters put their hands in the air, dropping their weapons to the ground in a show of defeat.

    "Young man, we admit that we cannot defeat you," one of them said solemnly.

    While Emery was relieved Klea did not get any severe injuries, he was slightly disappointed as well. After all, he really wished to break the enemy''s defense.

    Emery answered his opponent politely. "Elder, you are much stronger than me in the way of the sword, I am simply fortunate to have different skills, that''s all."

    The Elder smiled in return. "Young man, I know you still have skills you have hidden, being able to match our sword skills was enough to tell who the winner is. I also have toplement how you two would perform really well together."

    Thosest words were definitely a nod to Klea, who, upon hearing them, started to grin nonstop.

    Emery leaned down to bow to the two masters. "Thank you, Elder, for your lesson."

    "Young and humble, I see. You are a young hero, please ept our respect." Both of them bowed in return.

    "So Emery... Have we won?" Asked the queen of Egypt standing next to him.

    "I am not sure, really," Emery said and both decided to walk to their side to join the others.

    The Abbot walk toward the center of the tform and give a bow to everyone before saying.

    "Is there anyone else who wishes to challenge them?"

    As there was no response from the rest of the invitee, the Aboot continue

    "Thank you for participating, these are the people who will be joining the Heavenly harvest ritual, for the others, we can hope to see you all again next time"

    It appeared none of the participants intended to argue, they gave such respect to the Abbot.

    The Abbot looked toward Emery and the others and asked them to follow him, when all of a sudden, they were surprised by the sudden entrance of a man who had just walked in the gate.

    The man casually said, "Aa did I miss the fight?"

    With spirit reading, Emery could tell the man was very strong. It was at this time that Chumo whispered, "That man is a Rank 9, who is he?"

 Chapter 500 - Mysterious Figures

    <h4>Chapter 500: Mysterious Figures</h4>

    A rank 9 cultivator currently stood before them, looking around and speaking such words nonchntly. This was the strongest level of power Emery and the others had ever seen since their return on Earth.

    In an instant, everyone''s attention was fixed on the figure who suddenly barged into the scene. The man looked like he was in his 40''s, had arge and muscr build that was very apparent to the eye, as well as long blond hair that was neatly braided. He was wearing thick clothes made of animal fur. However, even though it looked barbaric at nce, there was a sense of grandeur in what he was wearing.

    Casually making his way to the arena tform, the man once again addressed all of them with the same question in a casual way. But with the indifferent air that shrouded him, it created an eerie spectacle. "Aaa, did I really miss the fight?"

    The Abbot looked at this mysterious man, his expression exasperated. "I''m afraid, you really did."

    The man made an extremely bummed look, but it looked like he was still pretty nonchnt about the situation despite that.

    Emery and the others could clearly see that the Abbot and the man seemed to be close, as they were talking to each other in a friendly manner.

    The man''s eyes shifted over to the arena and met Emery''s eyes. Then, he looked away and continued to look at the others on the scene, or rather, Emery''s friends.

    The area was quiet, as everyone seemed to be waiting for what was next.

    As expected, the mysterious man didn''t let down the expectation that everyone ced on him. The next thing he said broughtplete surprise to everyone without exception.

    "One�� two... Five. It''s them, isn''t it?" the man asked the Abbot, while looking so excited. He didn''t even wait for thetter''s reply, as he quickly approached the five.

    "It''s great to finally see you five!" the man said, before he even reached Emery''s group below the arena. But when he was about to speak again, the Abbot swiftly interrupted him by telling them to follow him inside first.

    As if he realized for the first time he was in public, the mysterious man raised his hands and said, "Ahh, right. My mistake. Let''s talkter."

    While they were still confused as to what was going on, Emery and the others nodded at the Abbot''s words. As they walked toward the main temple, one of the invitees, the old shaman, approached the mysterious man and gave her respect by doing a low bow and a kiss on his feet.

    "My honorable King, please heed my respect."

    The man, who seemed to be a king, raised her from the ground before hugging her and kissing her cheek. While Emery and the others watched in astonishment, the old shaman once again bowed to the man, before slowly walking back and joining the others, who were making their way out of the ce escorted by the monks.

    This scene only made Emery''s group more interested in the man''s identity.

    Eventually, the group reached the gate of the main temple. Emery and the others had the opportunity to witness dozens of monks helping and cooperating with each other to open the huge gate.

    As they entered, they were surprised to see more than a hundred monks sitting in lotus formation, all chanting softly with their eyes closed. The sight was so serene and tranquil they all subconsciously lowered their voices and held their breath, afraid of disturbing this extraordinary atmosphere.

    The Abbot calmly led the way, as they walked on a stone pathway, passing the hundred monks and going towards another closed door. Even before it was opened, Emery could feel a strong aura emanating beyond the door, making him wonder as to what the source was.

    The moment the door opened, Emery''s gaze was instantly locked on something in the middle of the room. A massive tree was standing quietly inside this space.

    This particr room was indoor, but if one looked above, they would be presented with the view of the vast sky partially covered with thick tree branches and vines.

    The Abbot walked forward, came closer to the tree and sat on one side. Meanwhile, the mysterious man followed on, as he casually sat on the other side.

    While the two figures sat calmly below the tree, Emery and the others stood still at the entrance, as they were fascinated by the majestic tree. Emery could perceive a very simr aura to the Gaia tree that existed in the Forbidden Forest. However, the differences were the tree here looked much more weathered, from its huge trunk, branches and leaves.

    As their gazes scanned from the trunk up to its branches, they could feel a powerful spirit emanating from what appeared to be its fruits. They were seen on the shriveled branches and, most surprisingly, there were ten of them hanging from the tree.

    Seeing the group''s interest, the Abbot calmly spoke. "Yes, what you think is correct. Those are the fruits known as Heavenly Fruit."

    The Abbot''s words caused Emery''s group to turn to him, that moment was exactly when the mysterious man introduced himself. While sitting cross-legged below the tree, he said. "I am Fjolnir, son of Freyr."

    Hearing the man''s name, Klea couldn''t hold herself from eximing in shock. "You are the Fjolnir? King of the Scyfling?"

    A look of surprise was seen on the man''s face as he turned to Klea. "Oh? How surprising. It seems someone still knows my name."

    Faced with the inquiry look from the others, Klea briefly told them that Scyfling was a mysterious ancient kingdom situated in the north, that was said to be built by the gods.

    Hearing Klea''s brief exnation of his kingdom, Fjorlnirmented, "The gods, huh? Yeah, I guess it''s not wrong. My father and grandfather were worshipped as gods, after all. The same with my monk friend here."

    Being mentioned, the Abbot opened his eyes and just nodded. However, when asked for further details by Emery, he said it was part of his past life and did not want to bring it up again.

    Understanding the situation, Emery decided to introduce himself to these two illustrious figures.

    "Greetings, esteemed elders. I am Emery, from the ind of Briton." He then turned to Abbot and said, "Elder, I came here because of a vision given to me by Gaia, to find the sacred tree."

    Upon hearing this, the Abbot unexpectedly nodded his head. A smile could even be seen on his face, as if he had expected Emery''s words.

    "Yes, Emery. we know."

    "Yes. I and Fjorlnir have been waiting for you, or more precisely, the five of you for thest 1000 years. And yes, Gaia has told me of your arrival."

    The words spoken by the Abbot certainly raised Emery''s group curiosity as well as puzzlement.

    These two people had been waiting for them for 1000 years? They weren''t even born decades ago! How was that possible?

    As if he could read their minds, the Abbot smiled and gestured at them. "I am sure you all have many questions, but don''t worry, I will answer them all. However, the Heaven Harvest ritual is about to start. Therefore, please be patient for now and take a seat."

    Emery and the others naturally followed the Abbot''s request. In a moment, all five of them sat on the ground, facing the tree.

    A few minutester, a loud gong sound could be heard and a hundred monks, who sat in the other room began to chant loudly. In the blink of an eye, the group could immediately feel a strong wave of energying from the tree, before spreading to its surroundings.

    While Emery and the others were awed by the spectacle, another gong sound was heard and the Abbot said, "When the ritual began, I want you all to just observe. Do not act on anything you see. Can you all do it?"

    The group didn''t want to be seen as rude, so they nodded their heads. Even so, more questions began to appear in their minds.

    DONG!!!

    The gong sounded again, and Emery could tell this time it sounded at shorter intervals. As predicted, the next one came again not long after. The chanting of the monks also began to be louder and faster, until another gong sounded and there was silence.

    It was at this time that Emery and the others raised their heads as they suddenly felt a movement from above them. There, they were weed by a sight of the clouds opening up a way and from it, a strong spirit force could be felt.

    "What''s happening?!"

    A figure shining in bright golden light appeared as it emerged from the clouds and descended like a star falling from the sky.

    Emery and the others quickly realized what it was, or to be exact, who it was.

    "A Magus!!"

 Chapter 501 - Magus

    <h4>Chapter 501: Magus</h4>

    The figure descending from the sky brought an immense pressure to everyone there, not even the audience was able to do anything besides standing and staring at it

    A man d from head to toe in shining golden armor floated just above the ground, right at the center of the group.

    The magus looked thin and short, but the power radiated by his presence spoke louder than his appearance. Several magical artifacts floated all around him, while his helmet and boots had a pair of ornate, golden wings that sparkled in the light.

    Emery and the others stared at him, trying to guess who this Magus really was. Were they truly part of the Earth, just like the Abbot and the king in front of them, or were they something else.

    But, his question was answered right as the two''s eyes met, the hostility in their eyes was a clear answer of where their allegiance lied. In other words, they were not on friendly terms.

    Right as the two stared at each other, the monks'' chanting suddenly stopped altogether.

    The magus, still hidden beneath his covered helmet and armor, asked the audience, his voice echoing in the silent arena.

    "Anyone wishes to challenge me for it this time? Will you try again, Fjolner?"

    Emery could see barely restrained annoyance from the stare of therge man, but he shook his head and said while gritting his teeth. "No, not today."

    The magus grinned and everyone felt the urge to challenge him right then and there, were it not for his overwhelming presence. "Good choice, as long as you cannot break through and be a magus, it would be best if you just stood down."

    Fjolnir snarled, it was thest straw and he unleashed his rage. Blue tattoos started to shine all over his body, with each one that lightened up, Emery could feel the huge man''s power improve by a lot.

    However, the Abbot walked next to the man and touched his shoulder. Immediately, the man''s anger dissipated, his expression calmed down. The Abbot looked at the magus and nodded. "No, no one will challenge you for it."

    The magus was surprised for a second, but then he said, "Yes, please do not hate me, for I am merely the messenger. You know how things are."

    The Abbot turned towards the tree, walked closer to it and stared at the tree for a while before raising his arm high. A thin trail of energy came out of his arm like a string and picked up all 10 of the pearl-like glowing fruits one by one and ced them onto his right arm.

    "Here are the fruits from the Harvest this time," the Abbot said.

    The man in golden armor waved one of his fingers, all of the pearl-like glowing fruits disappeared into what appeared to be a storage ring, leaving only one fruit. The man gave the fruit to the Abbot and the Abbot bowed in respect.

    The magus spoke, condescension evident in his tone.

    "Remember, this one fruit is more than a blessing for a lower world such as yours,"

    Watching the event that transpired in front of him, Emery started to understand what the Heavenly Harvest Ritual actually entailed.

    The magus turned around and was about to leave, satisfied that his task there was done, but when he saw Emery and his friends, he stared at them in slight surprise and said,

    "This year''s candidates seem to be much stronger than before and they are still young too��" The magus stared at them intently. "Ah, yes, 1000 years have passed, they are the third generation, aren''t they?"

    The magus walked over, scanning Emery and the others one by one, and said.

    "Interesting, you all might exceed your predecessor after all, but I will warn you now, do not follow their path."

    The magus spoke in such a condescending manner, to the point that, if they weren''t warned by the Abbot beforehand, Emery and his friends definitely would have spoken up.

    "Hope this time you all learned your lesson," The magus said and stared at the Abbot, before flying back into the sky. The clouds parted for his departure, a disy of his massive power.

    Just like that, everything ended. It was far too quick for anyone to react.

    Silence reigned over them for a few seconds and Julian was the one who broke the palpable pause between them. "Elder, what is going on? Who is he?"

    The Abbot spoke calmly, despite what he must have felt.

    "It is Gaia''s will for you all to see what is happening here." answered the Abbot.

    Emery had spoken up to everyone about his purpose foring to this ce, and thus, they all knew a little bit about what Gaia was, but the Abbot''s next words surprised them even more.

    "I believe that with your current strength, you all have passed your second year in the academy, haven''t you? Then, you must have heard something about who that magus truly is�� If not, I will tell you. He is known by many names, we call him Narada, the Romans call him Mercury, and the Greeks call him Hermes. He is one amongst the many Nephilim magus tasked to oversee our."

    The Abbot''s exnation was not only direct and to the point, he was even able to talk freely about the Magus Academy without having any restrictions.? Emery quickly proceeds with his second question.

    "Abbot, how did you know about all these things?"

    The Abbot did not answer, but he raised his arm;? Emery and his friends looked at the arm. All of them knew what the mark truly meant.

    The mark was a bit faded, but it was enough for Emery and the other to know it was the same symbol as the one etched on his palm.

    This would only mean one thing, That the Abbot were also part of the magus academy.

    ----------------------------------

    Author Note:

    Hope you like how the story is going. there are a few names historical references added all toplete the world-building,e to discord if you like to discuss theory on the world history.

    BTW, The novel has just passed 500 chapters, it''s all possible because of your support, Thank you very much. Come join the discord for free coin vouchers.

 Chapter 502 - Heavenly Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 502: Heavenly Fruit</h4>

    What just unfolded before them came as a surprise to Emery. He hade to this ce to chase the meaning of Gaia''s vision, but he did not expect to find something so astonishing.

    Within one day, he found a temple filled with strong cultivators and spearheaded by a figure as powerful as the Lady of the Lake. It was to be expected, for the ce had its own Gaia tree and was rted to the Forbidden Forest in some way.

    But, he did not expect the ce to have a direct connection with the Magus Academy and meeting an Earth Magus Academy acolyte just like them and Lord Izta in this world could be considered another matter entirely. Not to mention the sudden arrival of the Nephilim magus to demand the treasures that should rightfully belong to them.

    What just happened made him and the others worry even more. It raised a thousand questions that none of them could answer from with what little information they had.

    The Abbot started by exining the concept of Gods, as known by ordinary men on Earth. For more than two thousand years, men have been worshipping the same group of gods. Although ounts and stories about them may differ, there was a core simrity spread across them, that could be seen from the legends and stories of each culture.

    Each of them may have named the gods differently due tonguage differences, but from Roman Gods, Greek Gods, Sumerian Gods and Hindu Gods, all of them were the same people and were actually magus.

    "They have served as our caretaker and protector," The Abbot exined.

    As soon as the Abbot said it, the man in fur clothes grimaced in disgust and narrowed his eyes.

    The Abbot confirmed there were at least a dozen of them, magus who the human called gods. They rarely showed themselves, let alone got involved directly with the people on Earth. There was no way to know the intent behind their action or their decisions to not get involved in conflicts that had taken thousands of lives.

    "Elder, my apologies," Emery interrupted, ncing at the angry man and asked, "Tell us, what is with the Heavenly Fruits? Why did they take them? And what did he mean by challenge?"

    Upon hearing the mention of the fruits, the Abbot''s expression turned bitter again. He looked at the group, took a deep breath and said.

    "Gaia, our Mother of Nature, produces 10 heavenly fruits every ten year, the Nephilim decided to challenge us for it. If we could defeat them in a fight, they would not take any of the fruits. Unfortunately, none of us has been able to defeat them, hence for hundred years, we have only been given one fruit"

    Hearing that exnation made Thrax m his fist in anger. They all knew much about the Nephilim from Lord Izta hence it''s easy for Thrax to feel emotional about it

    "Why did you let them have it without a fight, then?! Why! Are you two chickening out because he''s a Nephilim?! We five should have fought him for you!"

    The man in fur clothes rose up and nodded in approval. "I like your spirit, kid! But, you know nothing about their strength!"

    Thrax knew nothing about what the fruits were capable of, but for the Nephilim to ask for most of them, and for the abbot to surrender them without a fight, only made the mes of anger in his heart burn even hotter. He wished he knew what was going on, so he could do something about it.

    "You really think you can win, do you, kid? Hah!" Fjolnir red at the Abbot and said. "Ashaka, pse let me give these kids a little lesson!"

    The Abbot shook his head and tried to stop him, but the huge man raised his right arm. The pressure in the room immediately became heavy. A beam of light shone at the ce Fjolnir stood and a massive spirit axe with blue glow appeared in his hand from thin air.

    It was some kind of summoning magic, a very powerful one it seemed, as the slight gesture of the axe could be felt to disrupt the air.

    The man in the fur clothes, Fjolnir, was grinning like a maniac, as he shouted.

    "This is great! I didn''t get to see the fight before! Let me see how strong you really are, please don''t you all disappoint me!"

    Emery and the others stood up and took their fighting stance. If he could choose, he would have prefered to stop this madness before they came to blows, but the energy gathered on that ax was too powerful, prompting him to be ready to use his spells in self-defense. The others did the same thing.

    The man lifted his ax, and when he swung the ax, the unmistakable weight of massive energy weighed onto them. Emery was about to use [Blink] to move his friends, but before the energy could coalesce into an actual strike, the Abbot was already standing between Fjolnir and them. He calmly grabbed Fjolnir''s ax with both of his hands.

    nk!

    The piercing sound of shing metal rang through the air.

    Emery and the others stared at the rank 8 Abbot, who was able to casually capture the ax with his hand. The Abbot squeezed his fist, and the ax shattered into pieces, its light fading as the weapon disappeared.

    "Dammit! Why did you stop me?!"

    Although the man was angry, the Abbot didn''t seem afraid at all, he even smiled at him, "Don''t joke around, Fjolnir, you are only scaring our guests."

    The Abbot dusted his robe before turning around to look at Emery and the others. A straight cut marred the sleeves of his robe, but no blood could be seen on his body. Instead, they saw both his hands and chest were glowing in a brilliant golden color.

    From the color and the noise earlier, everyone could see the Abbot was a metal element user. But, what interested them was how he, a rank 8 acolyte, was able to stop a powerful attack from a rank 9 cultivator without breaking a sweat. There must be something more to this monk.

    He stretched his body, walked to a corner and beckoned at the five. "Please, Emery and all of you, please calm down and sit here. I will tell you as much information as I can."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 503 - 11th century BC

    <h4>Chapter 503: 11th century BC</h4>

    Sometime in the 11th century BC

    The story started from the birth of a boy from a Greek king father and an Eastern kingdom goddess mother.

    His mixed heritage gave him impure royal blood, cing himst in the line of royal session, but he never cared for the royal throne.

    His early age, as was for any royal boy his age, was filled to the brim with tutoring, from simple etiquette, history, to the royalbat training. He was found, from early on, to be the most talented amongst his peers, evenpared to his own brother.

    Instead of it being a blessing, however, it only sowed distrust and jealousy within the walls of the royal pce.

    His mother passed away when he was young, and the boy, no longer able to bear the cutthroat pce life, decided to leave and take on the mantle of an adventurer.

    Thest words he heard from his father was:

    "You are the son of gods, wherever your path leads, always remember to obey the will of your god."

    Growing up, he did not have the chance to discover the truth, but after a while he could feel strength unlike his peers brimming through his veins. The power in his body only became more overwhelming when the boy was suddenly taken to a magical ce.

    The ce was called: ''The Magus Academy''.

    Being spirited away to another world was such an unbelievable experience for him. In there, he met four others who were chosen like him, a bulky muscled man, a pretty looking one and a pair of twins.

    "You have an S-rank aptitude?! That''s unfair, all of us posess only A-rank." said his new friends

    Perhaps due to being in a strange world and knowing no one else, the five of them became closer as their time in the academy rolled by. They trained together, solved problems together and fought together.

    Time passed by far too quickly and, without him realizing it, it was time for him to return to Earth for the time being. As soon as he returned after his first year, everything became so different for him.

    The Xia Dynasty, the biggest and most powerful kingdom on Earth, unrivalled by even Greece and Egyptbined, came seeking for him.

    Many died in the process of hunting and capturing him. In the end, he was finally caught and forced to go to a kingdom in the far East.

    To his surprise, he found himself being taken there to his four academy friends.

    They were brought to see the Xia emperor, a legendary figure known as the Heavenly Sovereign. However, the Greeks knew him as the Eastern Sage.

    Before they returned to Earth, they were given a restriction spell, but the sage was able to sidestep it and exined about Magus Academy. He himself was part of the five chosen by the academy a thousand years before.

    The sage''s purpose was to prepare all five of them to seed in the academy to the best of their abilities. Each of them were given special, ancient techniques to help them gain an edge against the other students.

    Unfortunately, despite going through difficult, grueling training, only the boy out of the five managed to get a spot in the elite ss.

    They went through their three years in the academy and returned back to Earth with strength beyond what was possible for a mortal. The boy was at peak rank 9, while the four friends were at peak of rank 8.

    It took a dozen years before his four brothers joined him on rank 9. The five became the strongest fighters of the Xia dynasty.

    Years passed, until one day, for some unknown reason, the sage disappeared, leaving the five to take charge while he was gone.

    With the five, the dynasty conquered half the world and they finally reached the shores of Greek city-states once more. Seeing the familiar ce, doubt took root in the boy''s heart.

    He returned to his father, the king, only to see him at his dying breath. Once again, his father''sst words told him to obey the will of the god.

    With the death of his father, came a power vacuum and the crushing will of the people. It was up to him to take the reins.

    When he was contemting on what to do, something happened in the middle of the night.

    That night, everything was quiet, not even the noises of insects and wind could be heard. The ce became still and crushing, as if no one dared to disturb the skies and thend itself.

    Right as the time struck midnight, the clouds parted and a great light shone from the sky towards one of the temples, creating a beacon that beckoned the masses to wake up and look at it. With a crack of lightning, their god descended right in front of their eyes.

    The god came with the p of thunder, as if announcing he was a great lightning magus.

    Not knowing what to do, the citizens bowed until their foreheads touched the dirt.

    "Your gods have listened to your prayer." The god floated towards the kneeling masses, each citizen could feel the distinct prickling of electricity on their back. "Now, with my blessing, go forth across the battlefield and defeat the invader!"

    Their god was real and alive, that was enough to raise up the spirits of all Greek people in the city.

    He saw the gode closer to him, look at him from top to bottom and nodding in approval, before asking about his position in the uing war.

    "You, you shall be our champion to stop them."

    At that time, he was forced to choose a side and decided to follow the will of the gods and stop the ruthless invasion of the Xia dynasty, all for the sake of his own people.

    What followed was a brutal battle that went on without cease for 100 years. It was a dark period in human history, such that most of it were stricken away from any historical records. The only surviving parts called it the Dark Ages; it stretched out from 10th century BC to 8th century.

    No historical ounts survived that period of ughter and bloodbath, but two stories spoke of several critical moments within the war. One was written by the Xia dynasty as a book called Mahabharata and the other was written by the Greeks. A well-known story of their greatest greek hero who leads them to victory against the invaders across the sea, the hero''s name was Achilles.

    -------------

    Author Note

    I apologize if it seems too much info dump these few chapters, I hope you could be open-minded with my version of history.? The dark ages of greek were real in history and the only surviving text of that period was the book of Illiad and the book of Mahabharata. Which some historian belief to be a simr story written from each side.

 Chapter 504 - Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 504: Purpose</h4>

    "Achilles?! You are the famous Greek warrior, Achilles?" Klea asked the Abbot, disbelief apparent in her voice.

    It seemed the queen of Egypt could not believe that the legendary warrior was still alive and well. Even more so when she discovered the man had be a monk.

    It was no wonder the Abbot didn''t even have the appearance and resemnce of a monk at all.

    "Abbot, how exactly did the battle end at that time? How did youe here and be the king Ashaka?"

    The Abbot took a deep breath and exhaled the air slowly. Emery and the others could clearly see the regret on the former''s face, as he tried to continue the story.

    At that period of time, the war between brothers had gone on long enough. The battle waspletely colored by myriad skills and countless spells of rank 9 cultivator. In short, it had be a constant and relentless duel between brothers.

    Then, when the Greeks were almost eradicated and wiped off the board, he managed to break through into the magus realm. As a result, the enemies were sessfully pushed back by the absolute power of the magus rank.

    This war, a battle that involved millions of lives from each side, had wreaked and totally destroyed all four civilizations. The Greek, Egypt, Anatolia and the Xia Dynasty itself; neither of them managed to escape unscathed, which eventually led to their downfall andplete copse.

    While Emery and the others were drowning in their imagination of what was happening in that period of time, they noticed the Abbot suddenly stop in his exnation. Therefore, their eyes turned to him.

    They saw the agony clearly disyed on the Abbot''s face. It seemed he was so immersed in grief, it made him unable to continue. Seeing this, Fjolnir decided to continue the tale.

    "After the Greeks won the battle at the city of Troy. However, my dear friend here was betrayed by the Nephilim and lost his immortal body"? Fjolnir look toward the Abbot and said "Was it a magic arrow? Anyway, it took him hundreds of years just to return to his condition right now. You all can see it yourself. He can not even reach rank 9 without hurting himself in the process."

    Afterward, Fjolnir start to look proud of himself when he said

    "It was me, who finally save him and his brother, dragged the five brothers to know Gaia and also beat some sense into them. Eventually, they realized they had been used by the Nephilim all along."

    Fjolnir himself apparently was not part of the Magus Academy, as Emery and the others had assumed. He was something else, a descendant of the five first-generation Earthlings that were chosen into the Magus Academy.

    In the end, the five brothers knew and were well aware they were not strong enough to defeat the Nephilims. On the other hand, they had found their purpose after knowing Gaia. Hence, the reason for the creation of the temple.

    Since then, they became the guardians of Gaia, while continuing to increase their cultivation as well. They bided their time, waiting for the most opportune moment to avenge what the Nephilim had done to them.

    In the 3rd century BC, the Greek had the famous king, the one known as Alexander the Great and conquered the realm. This man knew the secret of the tree, and thus, he decided to send his troops to invade the old Xia Dynasty''s territory.

    Not willing to let history repeat itself, the Abbot who has recovered with his new body. Took the role of Ashaka and defended against the Greek invasion. He rule the kingdom of Maurya for dozens of years, and after he sessfully repelled them,? he rebuilds the temple and once again returns to seclusion.

    Hearing about this, Emery turned to the Abbot and asked, "Elder, what about your brothers? Where are they now?"

    The Abbot was silent for a while,

    "I was fortunate enough to be able to breakthrough to magus level. The immortal body gives me a long life, Unfortunately, my brothers�� As rank 9 cultivators they have their limitations. They never reached more than 500 years. They''re all gone now"

    The? Abbot one more gave a long sigh, Emery cant imagines if he and his friend would end up like them five. It must have been such a big regret.

    "I am truly sorry to hear that, Elder.", while the others also showed varied expressions. This revtion certainly made the atmosphere turn gloomy, as everyone subconsciously became silent.

    The Abbot, on the other hand, sped his hands together and prayed one more time before saying,

    "We created the Bodhi temple to cultivate and find new talents, hoping to find talented individuals to hand over our hundreds years of knowledge. We hoped we could exist long enough to finally met you all, the third generation."

    The Abbot then brought out the Heavenly Fruit and showed it to Emery and the others.

    "So, who among you will take this fruit? This will definitely give a tremendous boost to your spirit force."

    At this, Emery, Klea, Julian, Thrax, and Chumo were looking at each other. They weren''t sure what they wanted to do.

    There was only one Heavenly Fruit avable, while there were five of them here. Each of them evidently wanted it, but all of them were reluctant to take it. For Emery his thought about the fruit was only in the hope it can be the solution of the seed in his spirit core.

    Emery then told him about his situation and Gaia''s vision which told him toe here.

    The Aboot response startles him

    "I am afraid The heavenly fruit will not solve your problem. You are not here to see Gaia. No, you are here to see me. You all are here to continue what I and my brothers were unable to finish."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 505 - Ancient Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 505: Ancient Cultivation</h4>

    "As promised, I will now hand over the ancient cultivation technique to you." the Abbot said, as he got to his feet. "Follow me."

    The Abbot led them to the back room, behind the tree. Its door was covered by the tree''s massive trunk, which was the reason why Emery''s group had just realized there was a room there.

    After entering the room they noticed yet another door. The Abbot opened it and they saw what seemed to be stairs leading to a tunnel. Emery was sure they led quite a bit down at the basement of the temple and, as the temple was built on a hill, the ce they were currently at must be inside the hill.

    Walking through the tunnel, the group eventually arrived at a room that seemedrger than the scale of the temple outside - a massive hall. Estimating how long they had walked earlier, Emery assumed this ce was situated exactly beneath the temple.

    This hall, or rather, the basement of the temple, was constructed right beneath the main temple and the four sub temples. It spanned across the entire foundation of the five buildings above. In the center, the root of Gaia dominated the entire space.

    The Abbot led Emery''s group through the hall, they could see there were five smaller rooms in this ce. Noticing where they were looking, the Abbot opened his mouth. "Those were our training rooms"

    When he heard the Abbot''s words, Emery finally realized the position of those rooms parallelled the five temples above.

    The Abbot led them to one of the rooms, they could see there was only one t-surfaced stone b ced in the center of the room and nothing else.

    Even so, their eyes were quickly caught by something scattered around the room. The wall was covered by writings.

    Curious, Emery and the others quickly examined them. Thanks to their recent visit to the Great Library, they were able to recognize thenguage used by these writings was Old Sanskrit - anguage only a few people on Earth were proficient in.

    Fortunately, the symbol on their palms was able to trante it for them. Perusing over them, Emery realized these writings were notes and annotations of a cultivation method.

    "What kind of cultivation technique did the person who used this room possess, Elder?"

    A hint of reminisce shed in the Abbot''s eyes when he heard Emery''s question.

    "This room was used by one of the twins. There are several martial art techniques, but the one he was known for, the one he learned from the East Sage. The..."

    "...Nine Sun Divine Technique."

    Upon hearing this, Thrax immediately jerked his head upwards and looked at the Abbot. It was apparent he was interested in this technique.

    "Nine Sun?! Is it a fire element?!"

    The Abbot looked at Thrax, a faint smile could be seen on his face. "Yes, it is."

    Thrax didn''t have the chance to celebrate yet, as what the Abbot said next brought surprise to the group,pletely shocking them.

    "This cultivation technique does not merely enhance the prowess of your fire spells and battle power. It bestowed its practitioner an exceptional regeneration capability, especially for inner wounds like the one you are having right now."

    Faced with Thrax''s disbelief expression, the Abbot nodded his head and said, "Yes, Practicing this cultivation technique will allow you to quickly recover from the injuries you suffered."

    He had known about Thrax''s injury when he saw thetter fight previously. Meanwhile, Thrax himself was still in trance, as he didn''t expect this cultivation technique would be the answer to his current dilemma.

    Without wasting any more time, Thrax immediately leaped onto the stone b in the middle of the room, sat in the lotus position, beginning to read andprehend the cultivation technique written on the walls.

    "Good luck, Thrax!" Everyone said in turn, before they left the room and headed for the others.

    The moment they arrived at the room adjacent to Thrax''s room, they immediately saw the exact same room with the same view of writings seen on the walls. However, the group knew it was a different technique even from a slight nce.

    "This room should contain the Nine Moon Divine Technique."

    From the name itself, they knew this cultivation technique was theplete opposite of the previous one. The Abbot told them this cultivation technique was mastered by the other twin and, just like what they thought, this one was an ice element cultivation technique.

    Hearing that, Emery and the others sighed in disappointment, as neither of them had any affinity to the ice element.

    They were about to leave the room and go to another room when the Abbot suddenly turned his gaze to Klea and said, "How about you? I can see that you have the affinity for the wind and water element."

    Klea was so caught off guard by the Abbot''s words she couldn''t say anything for a while.

    "Huh? Me?!"

    "Yes, Those two elements you have are the exact primary elements for secondary ice element affinity. I''m sure that learning this cultivation technique could enhance both of your elements and, with your level of talent and existing elements, you might create your own fourth affinity."

    Upon hearing the confirmation, as well as the future prospect she would have if she learned this cultivation technique, Emery and the other two boys swore they could see mes zing in Klea''s eyes.

    Well, this reaction of her was to be expected, since this must be something the genius girl would be interested in. A new challenge.

    "Oh, and also, the Nine Moons Divine Technique is the best cultivation technique for increasing the power of your spells." added the Abbot, which should certainly nail the deal if it hadn''t already.

    With a beautiful smile on her face, Klea went to the stone b and sat there. Without further ado, she began toprehend the cultivation technique written on the wall.

    Seeing that his two friends had received cultivation techniques suitable for them, Chumo couldn''t help but say, "Wow, I really wish there will be one that suits me."

    The next room they went to apparently belonged to the strongest among the brothers. From the words the Abbot spoke about this person, Emery imagined this person as a warrior with a body twice the size of a normal human.

    After looking around the room and not seeing anything significantly different from the other two rooms they had visited earlier, Emery, Chumo and Julian simultaneously turned to the Abbot, waiting for thetter''s exnation again.

    "As for this one, he was renowned for the cultivation technique he possessed. The Twelve Golden Bell Divine Technique."

    The Abbot told the three that this cultivation technique was the hardest to master among the others.

    "Mastering all twelve stages of this cultivation technique will make your body impervious, even to high tier artifacts. Unfortunately, I don''t think any of you can cultivate this since it''s a metal elemental cultivation technique. So-"

    Julian quickly cut off the Abbot''s words. "Me! I can! I have the fire and earth element affinity!"

    Previously, Julian didn''t have the chance to showcase his strength because of a certain person. Therefore, the Abbot hesitated because he wasn''t really sure of the former''s capability. In addition, he could tell Julian''s aptitude was not as strong as Klea''s.

    "You are an A aptitude, I assume? Honestly, I am not sure if you can seed. But yes, of course. You can try."

    Although it was clear the other party doubted his possibility of sess, Julian would definitely not give up an ancient cultivation technique without trying it. Moreover, something seemed to fit his fighting style perfectly.

    If he could master this cultivation technique, Julian was sure he would not have to fear being surrounded on the battlefield or against any opponent. With this thought in his head, Julian immediately jumped to the stone b.

    At the moment, three people had found what they were suitable with, leaving only Emery and Chumo. Immediately, the Abbot led them to the next room, where he was silent for a while before opening his mouth.

    "This room belongs to Arjuna, the most famous among us. He was a skillful archer and this cultivation technique of his was the opposite of the previous. Something that was the softest among all, but in my opinion, this cultivation technique is the greatest of the four. Howe-"

    With great enthusiasm, Chumo spoke. "Me, me, me! I''m an archer! What elements are needed for it?"

    "Actually, this one has no need for any elemental affinity."

    "Perfect!" said Chumo excitedly as he zoomed for the stone b. "This one is definitely for me!"

    Unfortunately, the Abbot still hadn''t finished his sentence.

    "It only has one requirement. The practitioner has to be a... virgin�� and keep being one or it will kill them."

    Chumo''s rapidly advancing body instantly stopped in its tracks as his head slowly turned towards the Abbot.

    "....."

 Chapter 506 - The Cultivation Origin

    <h4>Chapter 506: The Cultivation Origin</h4>

    "This ancient cultivation technique was perfect for a monk, though. Will you be interested?"

    The Abbot asked Chumo with a serious expression.

    "No, no�� No! Thank you," The Dongboyou prince stammered. As grateful as he would be if he received a new technique, he just managed to finally get out of his curse of being unable to talk to women. He would not waste his newfound freedom to be for a new skill. If he had to choose, he would rather quit being a magus than having to be a virgin forever.

    The Abbot nodded, before looking back at Emery. But, before the Abbot managed to say a word, Emery quickly refused.

    "Unfortunately, that is thest ancient cultivation technique we have. The others we possess would not beparable to the ones you will find in the Magus Academy."

    The answer made Chumo feel downcast. Not so much for Emery as he still had Killgragah''s help and the Nature Grasp problem he needed to deal with. Right now, he had too many things on his te to spare a moment for thinking about new cultivation techniques.

    Seeing their expressions, the Abbot smiled. "Do not despair," he walked toward Fjolnir who has been following them quietly, and said.

    "This one has simr skills to Behei. You can probably teach him your spirit summon technique."

    Chumo recognized Behei as the one he fought before the one who could create many clones of himself. Therge man looked at Chumo intently with squinted eyes. "Alright, but I will test you first. Come with me."

    Fjolnir walked further inside, while Chumo followed dutifully. Now, only Emery and the Abbot were left there.

    He looked at Emery and gestured. "As for you, follow me."

    "Yes, elder."

    Emery was now left all by himself with the heavenly fruit on hand. None of his friends imed it, hence he decided to keep it for a while. Perhaps, he would try experimenting with itter; maybe he could make a good potion out of it. For now, he decided to put the fruit inside his spatial storage.

    The Abbot brought him further back, to thest room. It has all the same simrities as the others, but certainly, this one has a different marking

    "This one used to be my training room," The Abbot said before he walked to the top of the stone panel and sat on one side, before beckoning Emery to sit on the other side.

    They sat in a lotus position facing each other, raised both palms, and pushed them both together following the Aboot instruction.

    Gradually Emery felt a little energy leak out from the Abbot''s hand, before his body did the same and connected their energies with something like a thin string. The Abbot furrowed his brows and concentrated on Emery''s meridians, he can feel the energy went to explore his body.

    The process went on for half an hour. Afterwards, the Abbot opened his eyes and said.

    "I see, the seed and your dark spirit core were fighting against each other. I am sure you were advised to destroy the seed, but then if you do, you will lose your connection to Gaia, am I right?"

    The Abbot''s question was urate and as Emery had no reason to lie, he nodded.

    "Yes, Elder. I really need to solve this matter soon. As of now, I only have one and a half years left until the start of the third year."

    The Abbot went silent for a second.

    "Don''t worry, Emery, I have a way to solve this problem, it''s just that�� I am still amazed by the strength of your dark core. How could it be so powerful at your age? The answer eludes me still. The only exnation I can think of is that you had some help from a magus in the academy."

    "That is right, Elder." Emery nodded.

    Emery didn''t lie, Magus Xion and Grand Magus Zenoia did have a role to y in his current strength but he didnt tells the truth as well. after all the alternative was telling the Abbot about Killgragah, something he preferred not to do with someone he just met. After all, he still had no way to gauge the monk''s true motivations; trust shouldn''te that easily.

    "Alright. One thing you need to know is, the situation with your spiritual core could be a blessing or a curse, depending on your talent."

    Emery nodded. "Please, Elder, guide me."

    "You can always take the safer way and wait until the seed blooms before you try ranking up to peak rank 8. Afterwards, you can use both to create the foundation for rank 9. The two spirit cores will make a stronger foundation and reduce the bottleneck. But with your talent, this could take you maybe five to ten years."

    Emery fell into silence. He didn''t have that kind of time.

    "Then, what is the other way, Elder?"

    "The other way is, use the energy from your dark core to elerate the seed''s growth."

    It sounded easy, but Emery knew it wouldn''t definitely be that simple.

    "Elder, that should be nearly impossible, right? I mean, the dark core and the seed have opposite energies."

    In fact, that was why his cultivation became disrupted in the first ce, he was left at the mercy of the dragon to fix it up.

    "Yes, Emery, it will not be easy, but as I said, you were destined toe here." The Abbot stopped for a moment and said "Did you realize that the four ancient skills bestowed to us by the Eastern Sage all are opposite to one another?"

    The four ancient techniques; the scorching nature of the sun which is opposite to the icing cold of the moon.? The hardest unbreakable metal and the softest untouchable cultivation.? All four were created from one original source, the Dao.

    The Abbot then added.

    "You have seen a little demonstration of that today. It was the same principle used by the two Han swordsmen."

    He remembered the fight and quickly realized what the Abbot was trying to tell him.

    "Yes. Emery." The Abbot smiled, as Emery''s eyes lit up in realization. "It was your destiny toe here, as the solution of your problem can be found within the understanding of Dao. Find the bnce between the two opposites and you will be able to solve the problem of your dual spirit core."

    The Abbot then show the marking on the room and handed him [The Dao Divine Technique]

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 507 - Dao

    <h4>Chapter 507: Dao</h4>

    [The Dao Divine Technique]

    "It was not as fierce as the 9 suns, nor as powerful as the 9 moons. It''s neither hard nor soft. It''s all about the bnce"

    50 years ago, the Abbot bestowed the secrets of the technique to the two Han swordmasters. Within a few years, the two of them managed to adapt the technique and create the Dao sword art, but originally the technique itself was a way to cultivate one''s body and spirit.

    There are 8 Dao stages and 32 movement variations involving the channeling of spirit energy throughout the 12 main meridians in the human body.

    The Abbot demonstrated to Emery how to understand the Dao, before leaving him to practice on top of the stone b.

    The initial stage of the technique involved the understanding of the Dao itself. The Dao could be roughly considered as the Flow of the Universe, or in other words, the understanding of the essence and patterns that govern the natural world. This concept ys a vital part in keeping the Universe bnced and ordered, as well as the energy that moves during action and existence.

    The Dao is an expression of the void that is inextricably linked between the existences of multiple objects. The natural dynamic bnce formed between opposites would lead to zero. It can be thought as, if one object has a positive-aspected energy, while another has an equal amount of negative-aspected energy, it would lead to inaction.

    It seemedplicated at first, but the more Emery read the more his understanding of the marking on the walls grew, he felt like his mind was wide opened.

    It took him a whole day before he could fully grasp the meaning behind it and, surprisingly, Emery was able to feel the difference. A momentter a notification came to his mind.

    [You have obtained a new understanding of Dao, stage 1]

    Emery was d he was able to understand the principle quickly. He felt his spirit core refreshed and, with it, he now had better control over his spirit core when he cast [Nature Grasp]. It felt as if there was no waste when he absorbed the energy around him.

    He also realized the ce had a slightly thicker spirit essence. He believed it''s the result of cultivating close to the Gaia sacred tree. It''s still far topare with the origin stone rooms or the Khaos Space, but to have such a ce was surely beneficial to him and his friend.

    Now that he reached the first stage, it was time to move to the second stage.

    The second stage was about recognition, to be able to identify between two opposite forces that lied within him. For him, the two opposites were his dark core and his spirit seed. the darkness element and the nature elements of nt, water and earth.

    The principles of Dao taught him to recognize the flow of energy when it was radiated outwards and inwards. He needs to bnce the energy emanated by both cores.

    Emery used his [Nature Grasp] and tried to feel the energy of nature from within the seed and together with the outside energy he channel his dark core also to follow the flow of the nature energy.

    As expected, he felt a massive force pushing him back, as the spirit energy from his dark core was extremely overwhelming. Topare, the energy from his seed was a refreshing breeze, while the energy from his dark core was akin to a massive whirling tornado.

    To solve this problem, Emery suppressed the energy from the dark core extensively. On his first attempts, it kept leaking out whenever he tried to suppress it, but after a few hours, he managed to suppress the energy to a very slight trickle that could be connected to the spirit seed.

    To bnce the opposite, Emery had to learn to restrain the dark power until a friction one of a thousand of its actual power. With it, he could finally bnce the two opposite strengths and create a connection. It was still very subtle, but he could only maintain the connection for a few minutes each time, stil, he had managed to connect the two.

    The connected energy from the two cores started to flow inwards and upwards, like a stream of circr, never-ending flowing river. He spent a full week to understand it, before he was finally able to create a stable thin string. With it, a new notification came to mind.

    [You obtained a new understanding of Dao, stage 2]

    Now, it was time to advance to the third stage. The connection has been established, but it still had to be channeled into the 12 meridians spread all around his body. For this stage, Emery stood from his lotus position, warmed up his body and followed the first 8 movement variations. Each movement would stimte a set of different meridians.

    He realized the human organs each have different reactions to the spirit energy and it also follow with the concept of Dao.

    SIx yin meridians that are located in the inner region of the arms, legs, chest, and torso. The six yang meridians are located on the outer region of the arms, legs, head, and torso.

    After another week of cultivating while following the 8 variations, he was able to feel the connection strengthen. The bnce he tried to attain could now be felt throughout his whole body.

    When he checked both his cores, he noticed that the dark core had sessfully channel his spirit energy towards the seed. This time, although they were opposites, the two energies didn''t fight each other. The massive dark core spirit force started to help nurture the seed but still only in a friction one of a thousand portion of the energy.

    Hours turned into days, days into weeks. Emery felt the spirit seed was nurtured by both the nature energy and the flow from his dark core. He felt gradually the dark core could adapt and the channel was able to widen a bit. But unfortunately, there were still no signs of breaking the seed nor growth. One thing was for sure, the things he was doing right now were working much more effectively.

    He decided to spice up his training and took out two swords from his [Spatial Storage]. Emery pictured the techniques used by the two Han masters and imitated it to the best of his abilities.

    It was as if his body and his spirit all worked together to nurture the spirit seed, and after a few more days another notification came.

    [You have obtained a new understanding of Dao, stage 3]

    Emery smiled triumphantly upon reading it.

 Chapter 508 - Little Monk

    <h4>Chapter 508: Little Monk</h4>

    Emery managed to learn the Dao Divine Technique up until the third stage in a month or so. Ever since day one, he had been cooped up inside the training room, never even taking a step of it; that was the only reason he was able to reach this aplishment.

    Every day, a monk woulde and put a bowl of rice with some vegetables on top of it in front of the room, a gesture Emery really appreciated from the Abbot. Even though it wasmon sense that food didn''t have much impact on cultivators anymore, he would still preferred to eat anyway.

    On this particr day, the same monk came to bring rice once again. It was the little monk, and this time, instead of ignoring the other party, Emery decided to call him to have a conversation.

    "Hi, thank you for the food, I''m Emery, what''s your name?"

    The little monk unexpectedly gave him a slight bow of respect and said, "I am just a little ordinary monk. My name is not important."

    Hearing this, Emery couldn''t help but think. ''Little, yes. But ordinary? Far from it. A ten years old rank 4 cultivator is not something normal at all.''

    Emery was about to ask the little monk about his friends, but eventually decided not to, because the little monk apparently would deliver rice for them as well. Therefore, he walked out of the training room and took a look at them himself.

    First, they went to the room where Thrax was supposed to be. When the little monk opened the door and the scene inside was shown to them, Emery''s eyebrows couldn''t help but to twitch.

    He found, or rather, saw Thrax sitting in a very weird position. He didn''t sit cross-legged like one would expect from someone cultivating. He ced one arm on his back, while the other was holding his leg that was lifted up to the back of his head and perched on it.

    Truly, without a doubt, Emery considered it the weirdest cultivation position he had ever seen.

    Surprisingly, it seemed the little monk could recognize what position Thrax was in.

    "That''s the second stage of the Nine Sun Divine Technique, Heart Acupoint."

    Thrax was sweating and his body was seen burning, but through his [Spirit Reading], Emery could tell that Thrax''s cultivation had gradually returned. Even though he still hadn''t returned to his peak, he believed the legendary diator would be able to get back on track eventually.

    Leaving Thrax''s room, Emery and the little monk made their way to the second room. The moment the door swung open, they were immediately hit by a strong gust of cold wind.

    The ce was extremely cold, chillingly cold.

    The temperature was so cold the water vapor in the air cooled by it, allowing Emery to see his breathing. The room, on the other hand, was entirely covered with ayer of ice. The walls, the floor, the ceiling - none were spared.

    Shifting his gaze to the stone b in the middle of the room, Emery saw Klea sitting inside a block of ice. The sight stunned him for a moment, while his mind tried toprehend the scene in front of him.

    As soon as she realized he wasing, Klea smiled at him, but didn''t move to greet him for obvious reasons.

    Emery returned her smile, meanwhile the little monk reced yesterday''s rice with the one he brought.

    When he looked at Klea, he opened his mouth. "The third stage of the Nine Moons, how amazing!" Turning his gaze to the bowl in his hand, he added, "Although she hasn''t touched her food at all in a month."

    From what the little monk said, it seemed the Egyptian Queen had been training relentlessly and rather extensively too. Not wanting to bother her any further, Emery only whispered good luck, before he left with the little monk.

    The third room they visited was Julian''s. Opposite of Klea, who gave no mind to even eating, Julian was seen sitting on the stone b with a troubled expression on his face. When the little monk opened the door, he immediately stood up and quickly grabbed the bowl from the former.

    The little monk smiled and said, "How are you doing, senior?"

    Julian, who still didn''t notice Emery was also there, quickly said, "Not very well. This ancient technique really is no joke. I have reached fourth stage, but I still haven''t perceived any metal element on my body at all."

    Surprise appeared on Emery''s face when he heard what Julian said. ''Stage 4?''

    The Roman talked non-stop about his problem, while continuing to fill his mouth with rice. When he finished, he finally noticed Emery. Despite that, he only greeted him briefly before returning to the stone b.

    As he walked out of the room bringing the empty bowl, the little monk spoke. "He''s not doing so well."

    Hearing that, Emery showed a confused expression. "Why is that? What do you mean by that? He has already reached rank 4!"

    The little monk unexpectedly shook his head at Emery''s words.

    "For [Twelve Golden Bell Divine Technique], the first four stages are the easiest, while thest four are the hardest. I heard the Abbot took only one week to reach rank 4."

    The words spoken by the little monk made Emery shake his head, because it was apparent he was very knowledgeable about many things. They walked toward thest room, while Emery brooded over what the little monk just said.

    Finally, the room where Chumo was.

    When he entered, Emery was surprised to see 5 Chumo in the room. One sat in the center, while the other four were on the four sides of the room; everyone was focused on cultivating.

    Emery turned to the little monk, waiting for his evaluation of Chumo.

    Seeing Emery''s gaze filled with expectation, the little monk bashfully said,"This senior is learning the Mystic Art of the North, something that I know little about. Hence, I cannot say anything specific."

    Emery was about to ask the little monk to say anything in his mind, when he saw one of the Chumos stood up, took the rice bowl and started eating.

    He tried to ask a question to this Chumo, but thetter didn''t reply. He wondered if this was Chumo''s old habit returning to him, but apparently, that wasn''t the case, as he saw the Chumo who was eating before him dissipate.

    Together with it, the three Chumo spread around the room also dissipated, leaving only the one sitting on top of the stone b.

    The real Chumo stood up, walked toward them, "Hi, Emery, you came to see me?" Chumo then looked at the little monk and said "Where''s my rice?" Which quickly startled the other.

    It suddenly urred to Emery that Chumo had been working hard on maintaining his spirit shadow, the clones. He even managed to reach the point where the clones were able to do something beyond what the original would know, but probably something that followed basic instinct like eating. When his clones were able to think independently Chumo would definitely be much stronger.

    "Aah. I lost my concentration again." Chumo sighed knowing his clones eat his meal.

    "Please call on the real me next time, thank you" Chumo returned back to the stone b. Momentster, Emery could see 4 Chumo clones reappear.

    Walking out of the room, Emery couldn''t help but smile. It was evident all four of his friends trained really hard, preparing themself for the next recall. Therefore, he shouldn''t lose to them!

    Now that he had finished checking on his friends, Emery was once again interested in talking to the little monk.

    "Tell me, little brother. Howe you''re so knowledgeable?"

    The little monk didn''t immediately answer when he heard the question. Emery also didn''t force him to answer, because he knew it wasn''t the right thing to do. If the little monk wanted to tell him, he would do so without coercion. If he didn''t want to, so be it.

    But then, the next thing the little monk did left Emery dumbfounded. He went on and disyed the basic stages of the four ancient techniques with ease.

    Faced with Emery''s silence, the little monk spoke. "My master thinks I''m talented because I have an affinity to learn all the ancient techniques. But to be honest, I don''t think I am that talented."

    This information truly stunned Emery to no end. This little monk could possibly be the strongest person on Earth if hepletely matured, after all. This made Emery wonder if he could bring the kid to the magus academy.

    "Alright, senior. Regarding your previous question about my name, if you really need to know, my master calls me Damo."

    ----------

    Author Note

    All the names have alreadye out, if you haven''t found the reference, the little monk was a legendary monk who went from India to China and led to the creation of Shaolin kungfu. The four ancient techniques were a reference to Jin Yong Novels and alsoter inics by Tony Wong. All reference to Shaolin''s legendary cultivation. Hope you enjoy it.

 Chapter 509 - Imbalance

    <h4>Chapter 509: Imbnce</h4>

    The basics of the ancient technique seemed quite simple as most of the five managed to break through a few stages in just one month.

    The great thing about all these ancient techniques was that they worked as a supplement to the existing cultivation their practitioner had. Each technique would boost its practicioner''s understanding toward rted elements and also provide a little improvement of certain attributes.

    For example, the [Nine Sun Divine Technique] would give its practitioner body regeneration capability, which subsequently made Thrax not exhaust himself as easily, but also improved his self-healing ability in prolonged battle. It was truly an ideal attribute for a battle-crazed person like him.

    The [Nine Moon Divine Technique], on the other hand, would give a substantial increase to the spell power of its practitioner and rted elements, which in Klea''s case, wind and water element. With the myriad list of versatile spells in her repertoire, the improvement in spell power would certainly make her already powerful spells even more overwhelming.

    The [Twelve Golden Bell Divine Technique] that Julian cultivated gave its practitioner an increased body durability, muscle hardness and bone density. To put it simply, an overall enhancement in the physique field. This would make Julian almost invincible being at the front.

    As for Chumo''s technique, it was a mystic art that had not much information about it. And thus, there was also not much he could say about it.

    But for Emery himself, he discovered that the [Dao Divine Technique] allowed him to have more control over his spirit core, which was no small matter.

    Every day, Emery drew spirit energy from both the [Nature Grasp] spell and his dark core to channel it toward his spirit seed, while giving his all to maintain the bnce. With his gradually increased understanding of the Dao, he found out he could pour arger amount of spirit energy from his dark core to the spirit seed.

    His previous - one out of a hundred friction of the dark core - spirit seed had improved to a hundred, which was ten timesrger. Even so, there was still a 100 times imbnce between the two.

    Emery would stop and take a few hours each day to train in the Dao with his sword. However, the swordsmanship he practiced wasn''t actually the two Han master sword techniques. Instead, he chose the swordsmanship he learnt in the Magus Academy as the basis and adapted the Dao into it.

    This was the first time he tried to experiment with the creation of his own sword technique. It would be a sword technique using dual swords based on his understanding of Dao.

    One sword would appear soft and flowing, while the other was fierce and hard. Sometimes, Emery''s sword might look slow, but it would instantly turn into a fierce attack the next instant.

    The sword practice helped Emery a lot in increasing his understanding of the Dao, controlling and maintaining the bnce of his spirit energy.

    Weeks passed, but Emery still hadn''t managed to break through the 4th stage of the [Dao Divine Technique]. In addition, it had been more than six month since he had been cultivating his spirit seed, and there was still no visible progress.

    Even so, this slow progress of his didn''t make him nervous, because Emery knew he couldn''t be hasty about this matter. Combining two contradictory forces was no small matter and needed to be done carefully, as the slightest mistake would cause irreversible consequences - something he truly couldn''t afford.

    Therefore, he kept marching day after day, doing the same thing diligently and constantly.

    It took Emery a few more weeks of patience until the awaited notification finally came popping into his mind.

    [You have obtained a new understanding of Dao, stage 4]

    With the arrival of the notification, Emery could immediately perceive the changes brought by the breakthrough. He felt the channel was multiplying from its previous one to one hundred fractions into one tenth. And with that, he suddenly felt a deluge of energy gushing through the meridians of his body flowing into the spirit seed.

    The torrent of spirit energy was so sudden Emery was caught off guard by it. As a result, he couldn''t contain the intense flow of spirit energy properly.

    He quickly stood up and started performing eight variations of the [Dao Divine Technique], using his entire physical body to help control the flow of energy and maintain the bnce that was on the verge of copse.

    However, when Emery put his entire attention to controlling the raging energy inside his body, an unknown reaction suddenly urred from the spirit seed that caused him to throw up blood.

    The situation turned from bad to worse in an instant, Emery knew he had to do something now, before it was toote. He quickly sat down and gave his all to solve the dilemma he was currently experiencing.

    However, it only took another minute before the unknown reaction urred again, causing him to throw another mouthful of blood. The pain drowned out his physical body and Emery felt as if life was slipping out from him.

    Understanding the critical situation he had unknowingly jumped into. Emery knew he needed to get his bearings together. He understood he would be beyond helping if he fainted at this moment. Therefore, he gritted his teeth and gave his all, persevering against the pain.

    The excruciating pain quickly spreaded through his entire body and then made its way to his brain.

    A life and death situation had arrived before Emery. In a moment like this, where he almost epted the temptation, the image of his father suddenly came into Emery''s mind.

    He remembered how weak he was and how he was only a stupid, powerless boy when his father died. Ever since then, he had been trying hard to not experience the same feeling the second time.

    Emery''s eyes shot open, as his will zed again. He would definitely not let his efforts go to waste like this.

    Knowing the spirit flowing from the dark core was too strongpared to the spirit seed''s, Emery decided to stop his attempt of restraining and focused on his [Nature Grasp] spell instead. He wanted to use the spell to increase the nature element spirit energy within him, effectively solving the dilemma. But he quickly found out the spell''s input wasn''t enough.

    The amount of spirit energy that [Nature Grasp] carried was iparable to the spirit energy currently coursing through his body.

    Emery started to lose his sight. Everything was bing blurry, as his vision was gradually obscured by darkness.

    ...

    Just as Emery was about to sink into the darkness, another reaction urred in his body. An explosion of natural energy abruptly appeared from the spirit seed and circted throughout his body.

    Unexpectedly, this sudden development also caused a certain reaction to Emery''s body. It was suddenly filled with power and gray fur began to appear on its skin.

    [Fey Bloodline - Second Stage Transformation]

    Emery was barely conscious and therefore had no control over his transformation. His body changed rapidly. Wolf-like fangs and ws appeared, which were then followed by a roar, as he broke the door of his training room.

    The incident quickly rmed everyone, but none of them were quick enough to stop Emery. Even so, there was already a figure standing in front of Emery''s training room.

    The figure was the little monk, Damo.

    Emery, whose consciousness had slightly recovered, tried hard to control his body, but he soon realized he couldn''t. His body was currently overwhelmed by the transformation''s natural instinct for rage and blood.

    Seeing Damo standing in front of his uncontroble, massive body, Emery wanted to scream for him to run away and seek help, but that only came out as a roar of the ferocious wolf.

    Immediately after, Emery''s monstrous form charged towards the little monk without the former''s control. Emery could only watch in horror as his sharp ws rapidly approached Damo''s body, intent on ripping him apart.

    Fortunately, a figure shrouded in golden light stopped Emery. It was the Abbot.

    There was also Fjolnir, who swiftly summoned a hammer out of nowhere and mmed it into Emery''s monstrous figure, pushing him backwards

    "So that''s him? No wonder he''s strong!"

    Fjolnir said, as he quickly summoned multiple chains and bound Emery''s four limbs. Seeing that, the Abbot immediately followed by jumping towards the restrained Emery and hitting his forehead with his palm.

    It was a very powerful strike, but it was followed by a calming energy that gradually made his consciousness blur.

    During his semi-conscious state, he could tell that more people wereing and approaching him, which was then followed by a lot of energy being drawn into him.

    Momentster, a notification he didn''t expect appeared in his mind.

    [Spirit seed has been fully nurtured]

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 510 - Dual Spirit Core

    <h4>Chapter 510: Dual Spirit Core</h4>

    [Spirit Seed has been fully nurtured]

    Emery''s mind went nk for a while when those words materialized in his brain. He remained like this for a moment.

    When he started to regain consciousness, the first thing that returned was his sight. Opening his heavy eyelids, he realized it was not only the Abbot''s palm that was on his back, but also those of his four friends, who had all followed the Abbot''s instructions and ced their palms on his body.

    As his vision began to clear, muffled voices spoke around him. His head pounded as they chattered relentlessly.

    "He''s back��!" Eximed a voice on his left, that he eventually recognized as his Roman friend. "This is a good thing, right, Abbot?!"

    "We thought we lost you just now!" Another person on his right said enthusiastically. From the sheer volume of the voice, he knew it was Thrax.

    Aside from them, Chumo and Klea sat in front of him as well, their palms pressed deftly against his chest. His vision was starting to sharpen and return to normal, he saw Chumo''s face split into a bright, relieved grin, and Klea''s eyes brimming with tears.

    Emery parted his chapped lips, about to greet his friends after his momentary slumber, when the Abbot suddenly started to chant words, mantras that were part of the Dao text he had learned. At the same time, he could feel a blend of both warm and cold energies filling his veins, rushing in swiftly and permeating his entire body. The multiple energies gradually flowed into him, containing both his chaotic and nature energy.

    When the bnce was reached once again, it dawned on him that what he had been waiting for had finallye.

    Emery could now feel his Spirit Seed slowly cracking apart, as if it were a cocoon that was peeling off itsyers one by one. As it unraveled, it slowly unveiled the glowing stone that was residing inside it, which was now hovering next to its dark core. At the same time, he received multiple notifications which materialized in his mind all at once. The information he received overwhelmed him.

    [Spirit Seed has transformed into a Spirit Core of Nature]

    [Your Spirit Force level has increased exponentially]

    [You have broken through the upper limit of Spirit Force]

    Emery felt as though his spirit had been entirely refreshed, his vigor had returned, and with these feelings, followed a powerful level of Spirit Force. There were now two Spirit Cores hovering inside of him, both of which were radiating immense power, but with energies that ultimately opposed one another.

    At the same time, the Abbot told everyone to release their hands. The rest of themplied, taking care to lift their palms slowly. He began to speak again with a small smile on his face, keeping his voice controlled.

    "Congrattions, Emery. You have seeded in creating your second core" said The Abbot.

    Upon hearing this, his four friends immediately jumped up, quickly asking what had just happened. Emery nervously checked his palm to refer to his stats.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 72 (55)]

    [Spirit Force: 535 (395)]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 5]

    [Spirit Core of Nature - Stage 1]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    When they saw his stats, all four of his friends were renderedpletely speechless. His crazy amount of Battle Power was no surprise, as he was a half blood, but the sheer level of his Spirit Force was definitely a strange new addition.

    They all knew that 500 Spirit Force points was the limit for Rank 8 cultivators. The fact Emery had gone over the 500 point mark, but was still in Rank 8 was definitely out of the ordinary, something worth taking note of. There was also the unusual presence of the two Spirit Cores.

    Unfortunately, none of them, not even the Abbot, could provide a concrete answer for him. Emery could only assume the worst, he believed that with the presence of two Spirit Cores residing inside of him, he would need double the Spirit Force requirements to reach Rank 9.

    1,000 spirit force? That was the requirement for a magus, if this really was true he already half regretted choosing to keep his natural elements, he could only hope his strength was also going to increase by having two Spirit Cores.

    "Does this mean you can now cast your nature spells again?" Klea asked curiously.

    Emery blinked. It had not urred to him before, so he immediately started casting some of the lowest Tier 1 level spells.

    [Stone Skin] [Entangled] [Whipssh]

    After casting them, he realized all of the Tier 1 spells worked just fine; in fact, they were actually much stronger and easier to control than before. Now that he did not have to channel the dark core, his nature spells were no longer in a weakened state.

    Unfortunately, Emery was not able to cast any higher-level nature spells that exceeded Tier 1. This surely made him nervous, but his biggest concern were hisbined spells.

    Emery concentrated on his two cores and started casting [Granite skin].

    For the spell to work, it apparently would depend so much on the channel that was created with the Dao. He was so happy to see his stone skin turn harden and dark in color, unfortunately, he only managed to keep it active for a few seconds before he felt the bnce was broken and the spell returned to the normal stone skin spell.

    It was upsetting, but, honestly, it was to be expected. He was sure he would be able to improve with more training.

    "Dual spirit core! It really is something!" Julian eximed. "This is amazing, Emery."

    "Of course he''s amazing," said Klea with a teasing smile.

    It was at this moment that Chumo said something which surprised him. It appeared that his [Eye of Raven] picked something up and, as soon as Chumo ryed the message to him, Emery was driven to shock.

    Once more, he checked the symbol on his palm, eyeing for a different stat.

    [Spirit Affinity: Darkness, nt, Earth, Water]

    [Spirit Aptitude: A]

    "A!!" He yelped out excitedly.

    This was definitely a treat to his eyes. He was now no longer the weakest member of the pack. He wondered if this was the reason why he had an increased absorption rate in the Khaos space before. It must have had something to do with separating his core. Things had immediately turned better for him, he thought as he smiled joyously to himself.

    Right after, Fjolnir approached him and said

    "Your transformation from before�� You are a Fey, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 511 - 3 Generation

    <h4>Chapter 511: 3 Generation</h4>

    Now that Emery was already out of the cultivation mess he got himself in, added the fact everyone had gathered and stopped their training for the same reason, the group decided to take a little break from their cultivation to have a discussion with the two esteemed elders.

    After seeing Emery''s skill and transformation, Fjolnir appeared to be more excited than before.

    "This third generation is much better than I thought." said Fjolnir, nodding as his eyes locked on Emery.

    Apparently, Fjolnir had been staying in the temple for thest three months not just to teach Chumo his skill, but also because he was interested to know the strength of Emery and the others, or rather, the so-called third generation acolytes.

    Gathered and sat under the sacred tree in the temple, the two elders began asking them questions about the Magus Academy, to be exact, how they passed their lives there.

    Discovering the entire group had managed to gain enrollment in the elite ss certainly gave the two elders a huge surprise. Even the calm Abbot suddenly became more talkative, as question after question came out of his mouth.

    "All five of you managed to enter the elite ss?! Really? How is that even possible? I remember it was impossible to enroll in the elite ss without help... Unless the rule has changed." said the Abbot quickly, looking at Emery and the others, while saying thest sentence. "Is my guess right?"

    Emery exined it was actually with the help of Lord Izta, who was supposed to be the first generation acolyte from Earth, that they managed to do so.

    Hearing that, a look of surprise appeared on the Abbot''s face. It seemed he didn''t expect the mighty Gilgamesh to be an instructor in the Magus Academy.

    Unfortunately for him, Lord Izta hadn''t be an instructor yet 1000 years ago. Otherwise, things would probably end up differently with him and his brothers.

    This fact andparison left Emery and the others feeling very fortunate and grateful to those who have helped them on their journey to date. Having Lord Izta as their mentor back at the Magus Academy and now the Abbot helping them; they realized how lucky they were.

    Hearing about Lord Izta, Fjolnir''s expression also changed. He actually became quiet when the discussion hit this topic. His odd behavior made Emery and the others realize the man was able to follow their discussion on the academy, which should be impossible because of the restriction imposed upon those unrted to it.

    Faced with the inquisitive looking from everyone except the Abbot, Fjolnir eventually decided to reveal his part of the story.

    2000 years ago, the first generation of acolytes chosen from Earth were: Gilgamesh, Enkidu, the Eastern Sage, the Western Beast King and the Northern Shaman.

    Fjolnir told the story with a nostalgic expression on his face, as if he was among them at the time, which was strange in the eyes of Emery and the others. After all, the man was the known king of the Scyfling kingdom and the descendant of the Northern Shaman. There was no way he was there at that time, right?

    Hence, the next words he spokepletely shocked the group.

    "It was I, Fjolnir, the one known as the Northern Shaman."

    This revtion meant the man sitting in front of them was of the same generation as Lord Izta. However, that was difficult to believe, because the man was only at rank 9. How could a rank 9 cultivator manage to live up to 2000 years old?

    Knowing what kind of thoughts were going through the group''s mind, Fjolnir added.

    "The West Beast King, Enkidu, and me, the Northern Shaman, died 2000 years ago."

    This new information only brought the group into another cluster of confusion instead of out of it. Imaginary smokes even appeared above Thrax''s head, as he gradually found himself unable toprehend anything.

    "That''s right, I already died 2000 years ago. Fortunately, I am a Vanir, a descendant of the old god and master of the spirit realm. I was able to reincarnate back to a new body right in the middle of the war happening 1000 years ago."

    For Emery and the others, reincarnation was another concept they honestly could understand, but found very hard to believe. However, it appeared the man in front of them was one such exception. Besides, the Abbot didn''t seem to deny his story.

    "Unfortunately, when I reincarnated, I also lost a few fragments of my memory. My cultivation also dropped together with it. Hence, the reason for the current situation."

    Fjolnir then continued on his story. Apparently, out of the first generation acolytes, the Eastern Sage had created the Xia dynasty before going missing.

    As for the Beast King, Fjolnir turned to Emery and looked at him with a stern gaze.

    "I can see that you are his descendant. The Fey Beast is the Beast King of the West. He was the guardian of the western sacred tree and his descendants were able to create a protection spell that secluded them all. I assume you know exactly what I mean, don''t you Emery?"

    Emery nodded his head at the question. The Forbidden Forest had always been secluded from the outside world and had just opened itself again a hundred years ago. Hence, they had been secluded for 1000 years or more, which was consistent with the timeline Fjolnir said.

    This was the first time Emery could rte the history of his bloodline with the Magus Academy. Then, he wondered why the High Priestess seemed to have no knowledge about this at all.

    Seeing the affirmation, Fjolnir then said, "Emery, you shoulde with me to my kingdom. I definitely have something that you need."

    "Something that I need?" Emery asked, confused as to what he might be referring to.

    "That''s right. The legacy the Beast King left behind for his descendants; it''s there in my kingdom."

    This was actually something that intrigued Emery, very much. Although he really wanted to continue to deepen his understanding of the Divine Dao Technique, he didn''t actually need to be in the temple to do that.

    Besides, he realized thest time his cultivation went awry and this time just now - all of them caused his transformation to go out of control. This could be said as proof that his bloodline had many things to do with his cultivation.

    Thus, he looked at Fjolnir and said,

    "Yes, I am very much interested"

    -----------------

    Author Note

    You will see many connections between this Fjolnir, the old god, where theye from in the Blood Elf Monarch novel. Come and support the novel, It''s thest month of the spirity award.

 Chapter 512 - Warned

    <h4>Chapter 512: Warned</h4>

    It was then decided Emery would follow Fjolnir returning to his kingdom. He was inwardly excited by the prospect of visiting the renowned kingdom and finding out the legacy of his ancestor.

    As he had seen the world map, Emery knew the kingdom that Fjolrin ruled over was located just far east of Briton. Hence, he could actually pass by the ce on his trip heading back home.

    The first thought that came to his mind was the fact he had to gain 400 plus spirit force before the next recall, which was in a little over a year from now.? The best way he could think of was no other than the Khaos space that waspletely suffused with spirit energy.

    That would be the best n in Emery''s opinion: following Fjolnir to see the legacy of his bloodline, and then returning to the Khaos space to continue his training.

    Perfect.

    While he was thinking about this, Emery noticed Klea was staring, no, ring at him.

    "You are thinking about that princess again, aren''t you?" A glint passed through her eyes, sending faint chills down his back.

    "Whaat?! No! I was not..." Emery quickly said, vehemently denying her usation. Unfortunately, the sharp gaze Klea threw at him made him so nervous so much he stuttered his words. "I... I really wasn''t!"

    Emery took a long sigh. He really didn''t think about what he was used of, but the Egyptian Queen''s words once again reminded him of that girl, Gwen. Recalling her image in his mind, he became unsure of his decision to return to Briton. She actually now became his reason not to return.

    Klea unexpectedly nodded her head in satisfaction. It appeared her spirit reading was good enough to sense he was not lying, but she still decided, rather, determined toe along with him.

    Her deration brought Emery out of his thoughts and surprised him, he didn''t realize Klea woulde all the way back to Briton again. The confusion in his once more shown.

    "Wow! You really don''t want me toe with you, don''t you?!"

    "No. Of course not, Klea. I''d be happy if you could apany me" said Emery, smiling wryly inwardly.

    "Yes! You must realize by now that you needed me, Emery"

    As for the three boys, Julian, Chumo and Thrax, they decided to stay in the temple. They needed every leverage they could have to reach a higher cultivation realm. They were, after all, not as monstrously talented as Klea.

    After deciding their next n, the Abbot seemingly had an important message for them.

    "I need to tell you all something about the Nephilims."

    The Abbot reminded them to be very careful of the Nephilim faction. From Emery''s story about Lord Izta sacrificing his 2000 years being in service of the Nephilim, he now understood the reason why the Nephilim tended to leave them alone other than taking the Heavenly Fruit''s harvest away.

    But despite that, the Abbot told how the Nephilim helped to ignite the war that killed millions of lives a thousand years ago.

    "The Nephilim were willing to break rules for their goal, hence again, please be really careful about them."

    Emery could guess it was probably because they felt threatened by the five brothers. If there was no such war 1000 years ago, Earth might be a much different world, the Abbot wouldn''t be hurt and the four brothers might still be alive.

    The Abbot reminded them that, unless they could make sure they would graduate from Magus Academy with the potential to be a Magus, he hoped they didn''t make any trouble with the faction.

    Hearing that, Emery decided to tell the Abbot about the Headmaster''s n to petition Earth''s right of caretaker to return from the Nephilim faction to the hands of the Earthlings, which in this case, Lord Izta.

    Although thetest news was that the Headmaster was captured by the Elves, Emery still hoped there was a way it could still be granted. There was also a possibility the headmaster already returned to the academy when they were back.

    Fjolnir and the Abbot seemed doubtful when they heard this piece of information from Emery, as if they weren''t sure if the n would be sessful.

    "Even if there was such a n, the Nephilim would not leave Earth without giving a fight."

    The Abbot looked at Emery and smiled, "And do you know why, Emery?"

    Emery gave the question a little thought and found the answer when his gazended at the sacred tree behind them and recalled what it could do.

    "It''s Gaia, isn''t it?" answered Emery.

    The Abbot nodded and exined that Gaia was a rare resource of great value. In the eyes of the Nephilim, its value even exceeded the billions of lives on the.

    Emery has heard about how the lower rank world would be a resource point for the Magus Alliance, but he didn''t realize how significant that information was and how important Gaia was until now.

    Hearing this, Thrax once again became emotional and said that now they were here, they should not be afraid of the Nephilim anymore.

    In response to that, Fjolmir told the group he knew there were at least a dozen magus under the Nephilim. There might even be more, so even if all five of them managed to be Magus, they might still not win in direct confrontation.

    Fjolnir words quickly sent the passionate Thrax into silence, but it was Julian who unexpectedly looked even more annoyed by the news.

    The Abbot looked at the group and said, "I was not going to say this as I wasn''t sure, but I believe Gaia is changing. I have the feeling time is running out for us."

    The words spoken by the Abbot were simr to what the High Priestess said to him. Emery wondered if it had anything to do with the visions he received from Gaia.

    The Abbot was about to add something, but he seemed very reluctant to do so. In the end, he only said these words.

    "Just focus on your training and achieve the best result during your time in the Academy." The Abbot said with a gentle smile on his face. He then looked at the group and added, "Most importantly. Don''t die."

    Afterward, the Abbot stood up and left the room, heading to his own secluded ce leaving the group still questioning what was the Abbot was about to say earlier.

    Fjolnir, who was left with the group, could only raise his hands when he saw that everyone''s attention was on him.

    "Don''t ask me. I can''t ever understand him. Him being a monk proves my point."

    Before leaving, Emery asked the group about the Heavenly Fruit they received. Klea and Chumo had no opinion on the matter, but the other two seemed to have the need to catch up on their spirit force after their recent breakthrough to rank 8.

    Hence, after confirming it was possible to share the Heavenly Fruit from Fjolnir, they decided to just cut the fruit into five equal pieces and everyone received a portion.

    Klea, Julian, Thrax and Chumo decided to immediately swallow their share because nothing wrong with more improvement. Meanwhile, Emery decided to store his part in the spatial storage, keeping it for future apothecary projects he might do with it.

    The result of consuming one-fifth of the Heavenly Fruit was immediate, as everyone received an average increase of about half a dozen spirit forces between each of them. Such a number for only one-fifth of the fruit could be considered amazing.

    Emery realized all the Heavenly Fruits taken by the Nephilim for thest hundred years could be extremely useful for the Earth''s cultivators, such as the two Han sword masters and the others.

    Earth might even have produced several magus-level figures already if the 10 Heavenly Fruits harvested every ten years weren''t given to the Nephilim.

    With sour feelings left in the mouth because of the realization, Emery and Klea finally said their goodbye to the other three. They all separated with more determination to achieve massive improvement on each other when they metter in the academy the next year.

    Emery also took the time to create a stone formation in this ce. He would definitely like toe and visit the temple again sometime in the future.

    Now that everything was set, Emery and Klea quickly followed Fjolnir as they exited the temple.

    "So, how do we go there? Should we get a horse?" Klea asked Fjolnir.

    Fjolnir shook his head and said, "Why need a horse when there are better alternatives?"

    The man proceeded to create another summon out of pure energy, but this time, it was an enormous bird.

    He quickly climbed it and looked back at Emery and Klea who were staring at him in stupefaction.

    "I hope none of you are afraid of heights!" He said with a massive grin on his face.

 Chapter 513 - Vanaheimir

    <h4>Chapter 513: Vanaheimir</h4>

    A strong wind blew towards them as they glided through the sky on the back of the glowing bird that was just summoned.

    The Elder turned around, looking towards the pair intensely, squinting against the rush of wind. "Hang on!!"

    The bird flew so quickly against the direction of the wind that it threatened to blow them away. Fortunately though, both Emery and Klea had enough upper body strength to grasp the glowing bird''s feathers tightly enough to hold them in ce.

    The truth is, Emery felt a little ufortable flying at such a height, but Klea, ever the adventurer, surprised both him and the Elder by screaming in excitement, an ted look stered on her face.

    She even began to sweet talk the Elder, trying to convince him to teach her how to summon one of her own.

    As it was going to be a day-long journey at the very least, the Elder was forced to exin to the two how the spirit realm worked, albeit with an exasperated tone of voice.

    The skill required the caster to summon the soul of the animal and make some kind of a contract.

    This,bined with a specialty in the path of conjuration, Fjolnir was able to summon a variety of creatures besides weapons and tools, for his own benefit.

    This only lit a fire beneath Klea''s curiosity even further.

    "Oh, can I learn how to do it, Elder? Please?" Begged Klea with her eyes gleaming.

    The entirety of the day-long journey eventually faded into hours and hours of Klea''s constant pleading, until finally, the Elder gave in and promised to teach her. But only after her persistent requests had given her two travelpanions a migraine.

    When they finally descended upon their destination,nding on a snowy in in between the crests of two mountains, the Elder turned to face them. "We have arrived."

    Looming before them was a castle on top of a snowy hill.

    Surprisingly enough, the location waspletely secluded, with no other structures in sight. As the bird began to fly down towards the middle of the castle grounds, Emery could see that there were no more than 100 residents there to wee them.

    "The king has returned!"

    The moment they climbed down, the bird immediately dissipated. It dissolved into the cold, swirling air around them.

    Fjolrin turn toward them and said;

    "Wee to Vanaheimir, the home of the Vanir... Or at least, it used to be..."

    As Fjolrin walked towards the direction of the castle, the 100 residents bowed deeply in respect, with their foreheads touching the ground with such reverence and admiration, as if they were bowing down to God himself.

    They walked into the building, and although it had seemed so from its exterior, its interior was nothing like a castle Emery had ever seen. It was almost as if the inside of the building operated as onerge hall.

    "Wee to the Great Hall of Vanaheimer."

    The wall was filled with bones of animals, there were some that Emery had never seen before. Even for the all knowing Klea.

    As it was already quitete by the time they had arrived, the king told them to take their rest, and that they would have plenty of time to talk tomorrow. He also needed time to call a few of his people first, to ensure that they would be present for their discussions tomorrow.

    Both Emery and Klea were given one of the empty houses within the sprawling castle yard to spend the rest of the night.

    When they entered the small house, they were met with the sight of a cozy living room with one single bed. At this, Klea smiled slyly to herself.

    "I should probably ask for another ce... Or a bigger one," Emery remarked, looking around with a rather perplexed expression on his face.

    "No No!" She cut him off rapidly, waving her hand in the air. "Emery, didn''t you see how small this ce was? My worry is that the king had to evacuate some residents to make this house avable for us in the first ce, I wouldn''t want to cause more trouble for them when they''ve been so kind to us."

    Emery was a little confused as to why a famous king that had been alive for 1000 years had such a small, secluded castle in the first ce, but the Egyptian queen has the answer for that.

    "The Scyfling were mostly nomads, after all��"

    Klea told Emery that it was well-known that there was no true, real king among the northern tribes, as Fjolrin never announced himself as their leader. This allowed for the northern tribes to be a democratic nation of sorts, being led by hundreds of Jarls.

    They were currently divided into tworge groups that existed which constituted the northern tribes. There was the Horse Tribe to the east, the Seafarer Tribe to the west.

    After being taught enough lessons about the kingdom that they were staying in now, Klea began to check around the house. She found that many ingredients had been prepared for them. After gathering the materials she needed, she then started to put together a meal for them inside a cauldron that was set in the corner.

    Through it all, Klea kept teasing Emery about how this would be some kind of trial for them to live together.

    The two ate dinner together, next to a firece with a dark snowy night outside the room. It was as if the two were the only ones living in this world.

    When the night came, Klea climbed into the bed and asked Emery to join her.

    "It''s cold,e, let us warm-up together."

    As they are now, it''s almost impossible for them to get cold with weather like this, especially Klea who is now learning ice element spirit.

    Emery politely rejects as he wishes to return to his [nature grasp] training.

    The Egyptian princess was both irritated and amused seeing how much of a gentleman Emery was.

    "Alright then. Good night Emery"

    While doing his training, Emery saw the beautiful girl sleeping in front of him with a mixed feeling. There was a certain warm feeling with the situation they are in now which gives him a smile, but a thought came to mind if he would ever feel the same way he had felt with Gwen.

    The next morning, they were summoned by King Fjolrin. There were a few men that were gathered there.

    "Alright, Emery, are you ready to see the burial grounds of your ancestor?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 514 - Norse

    <h4>Chapter 514: Norse</h4>

    Emery and Klea arrived at the great hall. The first thing they saw was Fjolnir, the northern king, conversing with some people and reading a stack of parchments.

    It appeared the king had been gone for far too long, considering how many people came to ask for his counsel the moment he arrived. From the bits and pieces of conversations they could pick, it appeared the king had to deal with matters rted to the other kingdoms.

    The two of them listened intently without bothering the king, for they too were curious to know what he was currently doing.

    Right when the king was in the middle of a conversation, a messenger from a tribe on the south walked in bearing a scroll. The king quickly read the contents, it seemed the Rheik of the tribe asked for support in the war against Rome. When the king asked, the messenger exined Rome had be more powerful, and at this rate, the whole Germanic regions would fall under its might without the king''s help.

    However, despite the messenger'' best attempts at convincing him, the king was unshaken and casually rejected the request, as if he didn''t care about such matters.

    Right as the messenger bowed to the king and walked out, another messenger came in wearing the outfit of the western kingdoms. The warmongering Dane kingdoms asked for the king''s blessing to expand their conquest across the sea.

    Emery came to the realization the people who were raiding Briton''s eastern shores were those very same people.

    As if listening to what he was thinking, Fjolnir gave Emery a quick nce and asked. "Emery! What do you think about this matter?"

    Surprised for being asked for his input, Emery took a moment to think, shook his head and said. "I donk know... i have no opinion on such matters."

    King Fjolnir barked a loudugh and said. "Hahaha! Don''t you worry! Even if you want me to tell them to stop, there is no way to. It''s ingrained in our Northern blood to be thirsty for battle, for that way we shall die with honor and go to Valha!"

    An hour has passed, Emery and Klea intently listened to the king as he finished the problems both within and outside his kingdom. If it wasn''t because of the king''s carefree nature, the affair might have taken a whole day to finish.

    "Alright, we shall go now!"

    This time, they were apanied by a few people. One of them appeared to be very old and stick thin, while the others were warriors bearing heavy weapons. The old man looked so frail he seemed like he could copse at any moment.

    But, that impression was quickly overturned when the old man climbed up onto his horse. All took their own horses and went riding for an hour. They rode down the hill, crossed a gleaming, frozen river, finallynding at a massive hill, where they circled around and stopped at a small, well-hidden door.

    The king jumped down and took the keys, while the old man and the warriors prepared their torches. Emery and Klea, even Fjolnir, seemed to be just following the passages.

    Emery could smell the smattering of dust and neglect in this ce, mingled with the sound of distant water moving in the tunnels. The rocks were smooth, likely ground down by nature, as it went through years upon years of neglect.

    A few minutes passed inside the caves, before they finally arrived in front of a massive door. It was carved from brilliant white and ck stones, engravings depicting various kinds of animals, weapons, humans and objects littered all around its surface.

    Just like the door that was made to keep Excalibur, Emery was unable to feel anything beyond this door.

    The king touched the door, closed his eyes and started to chant. His words echoed within the enclosed tunnels and, before long, the door started glowing. He pushed the door lightly with the tip of his finger.

    The door finally opened without a sound.

    While the warriors were ordered to sit and keep watch outside the door, the three of them and the old man with the torch stepped inside.

    Inside the door, there was a wide tunnel with engravings on the walls. Unlike the ravaged stones in the previous passage, the drawings were intact and still visible, like even the passage of time couldn''t touch them.

    The old man started to speak about the engraving and their origins.

    It began with the story of human civilization known as the Asgardians. They lived on the and flourished, until the elves came and brought war for territory with them. The blood spilled culminated in a massive war, known as "Ragnarok" that killed almost all Asgardians. In order to ensure the safety of the people, thousands of Asgardians, the Vanir tribe, went into a portal and arrived in this world.

    The tunnel was made atop a big opening, where they saw dozens of broken ck stones and ruined criss-crossing of marks. One stone still stood high and intact, bearing the marking of a soaring bird of prey.

    "This was the broken portal, our ancestor used to escape with." The old man said.

    Emery and Klea were very much surprised, evidence points that some of the Earth''s human ancestors actually hailed from another. They have seen humans on others and universes, as evidenced by their time in Magus Academy, but it was still strange to see Earth as one such ce.

    Suddenly, he had a thought and asked. "Then, can the portal be fixed?"

    Fjolnir smiled in excitement and answered. "Perhaps you can find clues on how to fix it in the academy, Emery!"

    The king was right, but still, Emery had no idea where to start. He decided to check the stones and organize the broken markings the best he could, beforemitting all the shapes he could see to memory. Then, he stood up, walked to the elder and asked.

    "Then, Elder, what about the legacy of the fey beasts?"

    The old man nodded and took them to the other side of the tunnel. Unlike the previous carvings, more beasts than humans were depicted here.

    He exined that these engravings tell the story of what happened after they arrived. Emery was surprised to see one of the carvings showing a drawing of a massive size wolf devouring people and leaving trails of blood in their wake.

    The old man exined the wolf was known as ''Fenrir''.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 515 - Fenrir

    <h4>Chapter 515: Fenrir</h4>

    The story depicted in the stone walls started with the disaster ''The Ragnarok'' that spelled the end of the Asgardians, as the massive wolf Fenrir killed many of the gods including the all-father himself, Odin.

    Fenrir''s rampage practically destroyed the world and heralded the end of an era. Even when the creature was finally in under the de of Vidar, one of the Ashgardian gods, the myriad of gods who died meant that the age of gods had finally ended. After the death of the wolf Fenrir, it was then the birth of the wolf''s curse was mentioned.

    The old man started to read the writings on the wall.

    "The Giantess, old and frail, spoke from within the Ironhood. In the east, the brood of Fenrir was born. They shall walk amongst humans, only to shed their guise and show their monster form before devouring the sun."

    On the walls, there were carvings telling the story of how the Asgardian gods were able to defeat Fenrir, only for the wolf''s immense hatred to birth the curse of the twin wolf offsprings. Skoll, the night wolf who chased the sun, and Hatii, the day wolf who chased the moon.

    When the thousands of Vanir came to Earth, a few brought the night wolf''s curse within them. Unable to control the curse, they would transform into beasts at random intervals. It quickly became a problem for the people of Earth, which lead to a battle between the ones with the curse and the Asgardian survivors.

    It was at that time, the drawing showed the marking of arge tree, the sacred Tree Gaia that intervened. It was by the grace of Gaia that they were able to be cured. With their beast abilities, they wouldter repay the favor by being the protectors of Gaia itself. It was among them that the Beast King was born.

    Thanks to the story, Emery found out the legacy of his feywolf nature came from the outer world. He let out a long, tired sigh. Even the patriarch of the wolf bloodline had very little knowledge about the fey wolf. This was quickly bing more concerning. How would he learn more about himself?

    At least now he gained some clues of new names to search for: Fenrir and the two twin wolves: Skull and Hati, the night and day wolf. Something to look into when he return to the magus academy.

    Fjolnir, who was thinking about the old times, suddenlymented.

    "I remember there were rarely any men to be seen among the fey people. I only saw the Beast King once, but he was always surrounded by women."

    Klea, who had been silent so far, suddenly piped up. "Hey, Emery, I guess there''s no mistake! They are indeed your ancestors!" teasing Emery who also had so many women around him.

    Emery knew better than to try and justify himself, so he just ignored Klea''s remarks and continued this line of inquiry, asking a different question.

    "Then, does that mean we are blood rted, Elder?"

    The elderughed and said. "Yes, we are, and a few million people in the world, too. It''s been 3000 years since a thousand of us came here, after all."

    The king added that a few people, who were blessed with pure Ashgardian blood, would have a simr power as their ancestors. They would be able to increase their innate power, shown by tattoo markings appearing all over their body.

    It reminded him of the Akavi Warriors back in the Forbidden Forest, who could invoke their power to increase their strength, shown by ck markings appearing on their bodies. As for Emery, he was either fortunate or unfortunate, as he inherited the ''night wolf curse''.

    All of a sudden, he thought of a question.

    "I wonder if there was any other man who had the ''curse'' in thest 2000 years?"

    "No�� Not for two thousand years." The king shook his head. "The only known remains of the night wolf curse bearers and the Beast King were the fey people who locked themselves in the forest."

    Emery took a deep sigh. He was hoping the king would know where he could start looking, so he might be able to find another sample for his bloodline research. Luckily for him, the king didn''t stop there.

    "Ah, right, there were these reports about sightings of a fey wolf a dozen years back, I didn''t give them any attention, but it appeared the report was credible."

    Emery turned around and asked in surprise. "Who? Where was it?"

    "The identity was unknown, but the sightings were at the town of Bergen, on the easternmost shore of this ind."

    The location made Emery''s eyes lit up in recognition. He had heard the town in passing before, for it was used as the hub to connect those sailing across from Briton and vice versa.

    "As a matter of fact, Emery, the town was close to the site of the first incident between the Vanir and the cursed ones 3000 years ago. If you want to head there, I will send word of your visit. I''m sure the Jarl there will take good care of you."

    Emery nodded gratefully. "Thank you elder."

    His hope to find something there was reignited.

    Klea, on the other hand, had a disappointed expression on her beautiful face. "So, we are leaving Venaheinm soon, then?"

    Emery nodded. "Ah, yeah, that is right. Is something the matter, Klea?"

    "Well, I thought we could stay a few days here first. I really wanted to learn the bird summoning spell, after all."

    On one hand, Emery wished to be able to head to Bergen right away, but on the other hand, Klea had helped him so much on his way here. So, he chose to wait for her. Anyway, he could use some time to cultivate the [Nature Grasp].

    "Well, I guess we could stay here for a few days first, if the king doesn''t mind."

    The king smiled. "Don''t you know? People say that we have the best traditions rted to weing guests." The king took a quick nce at Klea and stopped for a second. "But, if you think you can learn the magic in a few days, you need to wake up. It''s not possible"

    Klea took the king''s teasing in stride, as she smiled and said. "Well, many said that I am pretty talented. It may be time to put that to the test, right?"

    Emery turned around and thought about leaving, but the king touched his shoulder and said.

    "Where are you going? I haven''t shown you the main reason I brought you here."

    Ah, that''s right. In his excitement from learning more about his origin, he had forgotten that the king invited him here to give him something.

    Fjolnir nced at the old man, who he walked towards the other end of the room before raising his hand. The seemingly empty wall cracked, light from glowing marking spilling out from the broken rocks, before the rocks tumbled down to reveal a secret door.

    Emery and Klea walked through another empty tunnel and finally, they saw a room full of skeletons. The skeletons weren''t haphazardly ced. They seemed to beid carefully stored in the walls of the ce with their weapons still held tight in their long decayed hands. If they still had any flesh left, they would look like mere sleeping guards.

    The room was no slouch either. It was decorated with beautiful statues and littered with treasures, creating a wondrous sight to behold.

    Klea, as brave as she was, was still a little taken aback by all the bodies, tightly holding Emery''s arm as they walked through the pathway cutting the middle of the room. Or maybe it was all just an excuse to cling to Emery''s arm.

    "These are the tombs of our ancestors and our great warriors." The king exined.

    Emery looked around, it was clear there were literally hundreds of skeletons lying there like what the king said, all waiting for the time they would be reborn and roam this world once more.

    They went through another door, stopping in a room with shiny stone walls. Slight wisps of light seeped out from the walls every so often, before fading as Emery touched it with his fingers.

    Aside from the door, the ce was filled with hanging weapons and armor. He expected the weapons to be lost to the ravages of time, but everything was intact. Each shone with a metallic glint, as if it had been polished mere minutes before they came.

    The shape of the weapons and armor vary wildly, from simple spears, swords and shields, to more strange things. Emery even spotted a massive metal ball propped with chains and carved with images of the howling winds, but the strangest of all were several weapons resembling musical instruments.

    "This is an arsenal!" He said in awe.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 516 - Arsenal

    <h4>Chapter 516: Arsenal</h4>

    Emery could not believe the sight that was presented before him at the moment; the inside of the room that King Fjolnir showed to him. His eyes moved around rapidly as his gaze flew back and forth throughout one''s end of the room to another, ck jawed by the extravagance that existed in front of him.

    He approached one of the walls that were covered by myriad kinds of weapons, where one sword in particr attracted his attention. Turning his head around, Emery asked King Fjolnir if he could get a feel of the weapon.

    The man showed a calm smile and gestured with his hand, allowing him to do so.

    Receiving the approval, Emery swiftly got into action. The de was definitely an artifact from out of this world, and thus, he acted careful despite his haste.

    As soon as he touched it, the symbol on his palm immediately lit up and showed a notification to him.

    [Crescent Sword - Tier 1]

    [90 centimeters long, 13 centimeters wide, weighs 12.5 kilograms]

    Emery''s hand also reached for the armor hanging beside the sword, checking its attribute.

    [Brukish te - Heavy armor - Tier 1]

    [A set of body armor, weight: 33.5 kilograms]

    These equipment were tier one weapons and armor that used a material simr to the one he received from the dwarf elder in Magus Academy. Even though they were only tier one, it was unquestionably a better quality than the level of weapon and armor Earthlings currently had.

    Klea was also surprised by the revtion, deciding to check a few of the equipment hanging on the wall herself to be sure. Meanwhile, Emery turned to Fjolnir again and asked with a curious tone,

    "Elder... What are all these items doing here? Where did theye from?"

    He expected the other party to answer, but it was Klea who answered his question.

    "The tomb and the weapons�� These are the weapons of the old Vanir warriors, aren''t they, Elder?"

    Fjolnir was seen nodding his head in satisfaction, acknowledging Klea''s answer.

    "That''s right! As expected from a smart girl like you. Right,e and follow me. There is still more to see."

    The elder was beaming with a proud smile as he showcased the room, which actually looked more like a tunnel. Numerous gasps of surprise came out from their mouths, as Emery and Klea walked through the seemingly endless room filled with rows and stacks of weapons and armor.

    "There must be at least hundreds of them that we''ve seen, and there''s still more of them." muttered Emery in a low voice, which didn''t escape Fjolnir''s ears who walked at the front.

    The manughed boisterously and said, "They are a little bit more than that."

    Looking at the expression the elder had in his face, Emery couldn''t help but wonder what exactly the other party meant by a little bit more. As the sight of the end of the room was nowhere to be seen, he started to believe there were actually more than a thousand of these weapons around, which was mind-boggling.

    Eventually, they arrived before another door which sent them into the next room, only to be weed by a slightly more neat collection of weapons. There, a few dozen weapons and armors were stored properly.

    With a nce, Emery could tell this group of equipment had apletely different quality than the previous lot. To be sure of his guess, he proceeded to touch one of them, using the symbol to check its stats. Once again, the two were surprised by their findings.

    [Round Shield]

    [Shield - Tier 2]

    [One-handed shield, weighs 12 kilograms]

    [Special effect - Extra resistance]

    [Light Armor - Tier 2]

    [A set of body armor, weighs 13.5 kilograms]

    [Set item - me resistance]

    This time, they were all tier 2 artifacts and there were even a few dozen of them here.

    Emery''s thoughts suddenly recalled about the meeting he had with the king before, about how that one report stated on the kingdom being invaded by Rome. He was sure that if the king allowed them to take a few of these items, things might turn very different for them.

    Unfortunately, he couldn''t linger longer on this train of thought, as Fjolnir beckoned him and Klea to keep going. The group continued on their walk, Emery could see a few more weapons and armor that he suspected were tier 2 as well.

    When he thought they had finally reached the end of the tour, King Fjolnir actually still brought him to another room. This time, the old man who followed them till this point was not allowed to do so anymore.

    Fjolnir touched the gate-like door, just like before, an intricate symbol appeared on its surface and glowed brightly before the door opened itself. Without further ado, they entered the room that should have been thest.

    This time, instead of rows of weapons and rows lining up at the sides of the room, six human-like statues were seen around in the room.

    Each of them were made out of ordinary polished stone, but what was amazing was the fact that one set of artifacts was ced in front of these statues.

    They were put properly on top of an exquisitely carved b, as if they were the most treasured object in the world.

    One statue had a dagger and a horn ced in front of it.

    [Horn of Warcry]

    [Instrument - Tier 3]

    [Diameter 60 centimeters, weighs 4 kilograms]

    [Special skill - Warcry: Increases the war strength of all troops. The area of effect and the affected number will depend on the power of the wielder.].

    Another set of artifacts ced before the statue had a sword colored entirely in ck, but gleaming under the light emitted from above it.

    [Sword of Blood - Tier 3]

    [90 centimeters long, 13 centimeters wide, weighs 12.5 kilograms]

    [Special skill - Devour: Increase the sword sharpness and resistance the more blood it devours]

    Seeing that Emery was trying to test the Sword of Blood''s skill himself, Fjolnir immediately stopped him from digging his very own hole.

    "Watch out! Stop! Don''t you touch that! It''s very sharp and we will have a hard time when it tastes blood and wants more of it."

    An admiring glint was seen in his eyes, as he couldn''t stop appreciating these artifacts before him, especially those that were into the sword category.

    In this room, there were actually a few swords disyed, other than the Sword of Blood he just put down, two of the others were ced in front of a female and male statue situated next to each other.

    Noticing where Emery was looking, Fjolnir smiled, "Those two swords belong to my real parents, the leader of the Vanir. They have no special ability in them, but they were made of Valerian steel." The smile on his face became gentle, as he remembered the images of his parents.

    "They''re very strong, I guarantee that."

    For Emery, who was raised as a knight since childhood and been practicing swordsmanship for a while, he really looked amicably toward the two swords, like they were the most beautiful things in the world. He really wished to try those two swordspared to the Reunite Sword made by Master Xion.

    In all honesty, the fact that all these precious artifacts became only a mere disy in a deep, hidden, secluded tomb really pained his heart. He really wanted to ask for them, but remembering how these special artifacts were once the hero of the other party''s people made him hesitate to do so.

    But apparently, the same couldn''t be said for Klea.

    "Elder, why don''t you give me one to keep?" She asked with a smile. Pointing her dainty finger at the unassuming-looking spear leaning against one of the statues, she added. "That is a lightning spear, right? I have been learning some fighting techniques using polearm, so that will be the perfect weapon for me!"

    The elderughed loudly, as he followed where Klea''s finger was pointing at. He looked at her and said, "That''s one of the 10 little Gungnir spears given by the Allfather god, Odin, himself. Are you sure you want it?"

    An ted expression appeared on Klea''s face. "Yes! Elder, please give it to me!"

    At her enthusiastic reply, Fjolnir seemed to be hesitating for a while before saying, "Hmm... Alright, you can have it. I didn''t really like the previous owner, anyway."

    "Yey! Thank you so much, Elder!" Klea said as she cheered in happiness, skipping her way to the spear.

    Not wasting any chance, Emery also quickly asked for himself. However, the elder unexpectedly stopped him.

    "No, Emery. Sorry." Fjolnir said firmly. "These aren''t just weapons, they are pieces of history. I am very, very ufortable handing them out without the approval of their previous owners."

    The king then started lecturing about his reincarnation again quoting the reason why. Apparently, he was already quite ufortable having given one of them to Klea.

    Emery was speechless at the one-sided treatment he just received. He then noticed Klea was smiling wickedly at him.

    "That is why... You have to be decisive, Emery. Being a man, one must be decisive or they will lose an opportunity. Hehehe�� Hope you learn your lesson this time." She said, as she swung his newly-gained weapon around, clearly showing it off to him.

    It seemed Fjolnir also realized how unfair he had been to him, thus he said.

    "Don''t worry. I have the things Beast King left for you. I''m sure you will need it more than what is here."

    He grabbed his shoulder and led him into one of the corners of the room. This was the real reason he brought Emery to this ce. There, a pendant in thin ck string and a w hanging on it was seen lying peacefully on a cushion that rested on a stone carved lectern.

    As soon as Emery took hold of it, he felt his blood stir vigorously.

    "What kind of pendant is this?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l, ''

    Join discussion ess the link through my website .avans.xyz

 Chapter 517 - Spirit Summon

    <h4>Chapter 517: Spirit Summon</h4>

    Emery touched the pendant warily, and felt a small tingle on the point of contact, simr to a magical static shock. After a few seconds, the electric-like feeling faded, reced by a warm, soothing feeling that reminded him to when he was sitting in front of a warm firece while snowstorm raged outside.

    "Emery, are you okay?" Noticing his sudden weird expression, Klea asked in concern.

    "Nothing to worry about, Klea," Emery answered.

    He held the item with one hand and used the symbol on his other hand to examine the item.

    [Pendant of the Beast]

    [Artifact �C Tier ???]

    The information his symbol gave him was minimal and absolutely useless. Hence, he decided to ask the Elder the function of that pendant.

    "I know that pendant was precious to the Beast King. If I remember correctly, he mentioned about it being custom made in the academy. I believe its purpose was to make sure you wouldn''t get berserk as you did back in the temple."

    Emery stared at therge w that was almost as long as his palm and he did feel the w seem to react to his blood. If it really could give him control over his sudden transformations, it would really be useful. Thest thing he wanted was to endanger the people around him.

    "I guess that''s all, let''s return to Vanahaimer."

    The king had finished showing them the Arsenal and gave them each one item. They quickly turned back to the door to leave the ce.

    Before they could get out, however, Emery swallowed his pride and asked for a pair of lower-tier swords. The king allowed him, but he could only take two of the tier one swords.

    If it wasn''t for the incredibly useful pendant he obtained, Emery would haveined about the injustice he received.

    They walked out, met the warriors outside and rode back to the castle.

    The ride was short, but they used the time to enjoy the soft breeze and the feeling of freedom thates from riding through the snowy ins. On the way, Klea was unable to hold her curiosity, so she decided to ask.

    "Why would you lock those weapons and not use them? I think with proper training, anyone could use it to help the people of this world."

    Fjolnir smiled at her question, evenughed a little and said. "Aren''t you all being taught about this in the academy?" He look toward Klea and continues "Without the strength to hold it or the wisdom needed to wield it safely, those weapons would only herald destruction. I have seen it, witnessed what such power would do to people, hence I decided to collect the ownerless weapons and keep them to use at the right time."

    He gave an appreciative nce at both Emery and Klea, nodded and said. "I have the feeling I won''t have to wait too long for that, though! Hahaha!"

    The king rode faster, the voice of his boisterousughter reverberating through the hills.

    They arrived not too long after, as promised, Fjolnir decided to teach the animal summoning spell to Klea.

    First, they dismounted their horses and returned them to one of the king''s retainers, then they were led to a wide yard with a wooden totem in the center. The totem was as tall as one of the castle pirs, each side carved with various faces of different spirit animals.

    An old shaman dressed with colorful robes sat meditating at the base of the pir. She looked simr to the old woman who came for the heavenly ritual.

    As they came closer, the king''s voice caught the woman''s attention. Together they began to exin to Klea the basics of the technique. First, the caster would have to forge a pact with a certain animal of their choice. The woman pointed at the totem and exined that each one would serve different purposes and it would be wise for the caster to forge a pact with something that suited her needs.

    The choices were bear, deer, eagle, goose, raven, wolf, fish, serpent, otter and owl.

    While the king and the shaman exined, Emery listened intently. He was certainly interested to try too. However, before he could say anything, the king shook his head.

    "This technique can''t be used by a half-blood like you. The same thing applied to the beast king before. Well, to be honest, I only had that to go, but if you want to try it, do go ahead."

    Emery still decided to try nheless, at least, until he learned the ritual would require the person to drink a very questionable drink.

    The old woman took out a wooden bowl the size of his palm filled with a pitch ck liquid that seemed to stick every time it was shaken. The unmistakable pink and red guts floating on it, along with a bit of hair, made him barely able to hold his breath.

    Curious, he decided to use [Analyze] on it. The liquid seems to be a potion designed to enhance the connection with the spirits; it was made from abination of two dozen ingredients. Honorable mentions among those include male bear piss, bird spittle and a pinch of beard from a woman.

    The king, seemingly noticing what he did, also mentioned that after drinking the concoction, the person would be sick for a few days. Emery decided against giving it a try right then and there.

    Meanwhile, Klea seemed unfazed, she took the bowl and poured it into her throat without ament. Afterwards, she sat in a lotus position and followed the shaman''s chanting.

    She decided to make a pact with the eagle spirit.

    The ritual took half a day. Emery was able to notice the effects of the liquid on Klea. Her chanting seemed to be a bit slowed down from usual, her lips sometimes trembled, like she was trying to suppress the urge to empty her stomach''s contents. His suspicion was only confirmed when she stood up on shaky legs.

    Emery helped her walk and took her to rest in the small house prepared for their use. He gentlyid her on the bed where, right as her head hit the pillow, she fell asleep.

    From what he heard about the ritual, she was supposed to encounter a messenger from the spirits in her deep sleep.

    For a few days, she stayed asleep. Emery took care of her, He would also spend the rest of the day continuing his training.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 518 - Dreamlike

    <h4>Chapter 518: Dreamlike</h4>

    There was a kind of strange, indescribable situation happening between Emery and Klea at the moment. They were currently living together in a small house out in foreign snowynd. It was a small cozy ce with a wooden interior warmed by the small indoor firece. An experience that was truly one of a kind.

    Ever since Klea drank that questionable potion, which proceeded to make her body suddenly shutting down itself, she spent most of the time in bed, asleep due to the extreme weakness.

    Not only so, it also looked like she was having dreams - the never-ending kind. Many times, Emery would catch her whispering something while sleeping, as if she was doing some kind of quest.

    When she was awake, Klea would discover she was too weak to stand and, in a few minutes, she would fall into the dream''s embrace again. Herplexion was truly something that caused Emery unable to leave her side at all.

    This was already the third day, Emery had prepared her some hot soup to eat. He never really cooked before, but her condition made him push himself to try and venture into uncharted territory.

    At first, Emery''s confidence was at an all-time sky-high due to his own substantial experiences in apothecary. However, reality soon sent him a beatdown as he found out cooking was a different matter altogether.

    The minute differences between sugar and salt would always be sessful in fooling him. The two appeared the same to his eyes!

    Moreover, what exactly did the recipes mean when they said ''put salt and pepper liberally''?

    Was that even a general unit of measurements?

    Anyway, Emery certainly had the time of his life as he adventured through the realm of cooking.

    After three days, and a few failed attempts in the art of cooking, Emery finally braved himself to give the result of his hard work to the half-asleep Egyptian Queen.

    With her feeble body, Klea took one spoonful of the soup presented before her, Emery could instantly see her face turn alive with bulging eyes the moment the spoon entered her mouth.

    ''This is a good sign, right!? She''s getting better!'' Emery thought to himself.

    With all the remaining strength in her body, Klea opened her mouth. "D-Did you cook this, Emery?"

    Apparent nervousness was seen on Emery''s face as he nodded his head. "Yes, I am actaully�� So, how was it?"

    Shaking her head slowly, she answered, "This is the worst soup I ever tasted."

    Emery was stunned speechless by the directness of her reply, but what Klea did next surprised him more. She grabbed the bowl and poured its content into her mouth, finishing the soup he made in one go before she once moreid her body on the bed.

    "Thank you, Emery�� I like it."

    Emery, of course, realized the meaning behind it. Since that day, he decided to quit trying to be a cook altogether and ask for some food from the castle instead.

    While Klea returned to her dream, Emery continued on with his [Nature Grasp] spell.

    After three days of cultivating, he only managed to increase his spirit force by two points, and it even took him five days to gain the third one.

    [Spirit force 538]

    The current progress that Emery showed was actually much better whenpared to the previous him, but this was still not enough. He needed a lot more spirit force to gain before the next recall came.

    Emery counted the remaining days and realized two years had passed since his return to Earth, which meant there was only one year left. This was truly bad news, because he still had 462 spirit forces to gain.

    Emery really needed to return to the Khaos Space as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would be damned when the recall came.

    Fortunately, on the sixth day,? Klea finally was able to get up from her bed and spoke clearly.

    At the moment, Klea was looking at Emery with both a happy and embarrassed expression, as she realized thetter had been patiently waiting and taking care of her thest few days.

    "Thank you, Emery." Klea''s eyes stared directly at him, while a smile blossomed on her lips. Even though herplexion was still a bit pale, it was the most heartwarming smile Emery had ever seen from her.

    Looking into her beautiful eyes, Emery felt his heartbeat at a quickening pace; unfortunately, King Fjolnir came through the door and broke the moment between them.

    The man immediately decided to visit Klea when he heard the news of her recovery; Klea told the former about the dreams she experienced. A surprised expression gradually appeared on his face as he listened to Klea narrate her experience.

    When asked as to why he was surprised, Fjolnir coughed and said, "It seems she has managed to unlock an extraordinary animal spirit."

    Unfortunately, ording to Fjolnir, the ritual and dream were only the first steps of the process. She would still need more time to finally be able to summon the said spirit.

    Emery, who listened to the two''s conversation, became curious and asked, "And how long would it take, Elder?"

    "Normal spirit animals would usually take days or weeks the longest, while a special one like what Klea experienced in her dream will probably take months"

    Unfortunately, Klea will need the animal totem and the help of a shaman to guide her, especially with the special animal spirit she got in contact with. Hence, the king rmends not leave this ce for a period of time.

    Emery''s face showed aplicated look when he heard Fjolnir''s exnation.

    Klea saw his expression and was astute enough to know he had other important things to do than apanying her. It was just, she was having one of the best times of her life in this ce, just with the two of them.

    It took her a few more fun days, before she was finally willing to let him go.

    "When my summon is ready, I can quickly find you, Emery. You should go with your training now. Don''t worry about me." Klea said with a smile.

    With it Emery made another stone formation mark at the ce. He knew he woulde to visit this ce again in the future, just like all the previous ces he had marked.

    Afterwards, he took a horse and made his journey west, toward a town called Bergen, which was located just across the Briton Sea.

    "I''ll see youter, Klea," Emery said before his figure disappeared into the western horizon.

 Chapter 519 - Viking

    <h4>Chapter 519: Viking</h4>

    Emery rode through the Northern ins, passing through the mountain peaks valiantly as he shielded his face from the harsh winds. It was a difficult journey, as he trudged through thick snow, frozenkes and steep mountains. After a full week of travel, Emery could see the horse was steadily weakening, so he eventually let the horse return and continued on foot.

    With Emery''s current level of strength, this weather did not pose much of a problem for him. In fact, he was actually able to travel at a faster speed, using [Spatial Gate] to cross a mountain and using his psyche to run at an elerated rate. Surprisingly, despite the extreme weather, Emery was still able to enjoy the journey.

    Once a few days, he would take a rest on top of the highest mountain around, feeling the snowkes and the cold wind brushing his skin. And the best part of it was that, during the night, he was able to see rainbow clouds emerge among the stars in the dazzling night sky. Out of his expectations, the breathtaking experience aided him, allowing him to use [Nature Grasp] more proficiently.

    The map provided by the king was really too vague. Not only was itcking in information, but it wasn''t very urate either. Fortunately, Emery still had his spirit readings to help him with the journey. From what he could observe, he was simply tasked to go west until he reached the sea and then travel south until he found the nearest fishing vige to ask for directions to Bergen Town.

    After three whole weeks of travel, Emery was finally able to see the sea he was tasked to reach. He walked towards one of the tallest snowy hills, trudging to the peak and stared at the shore. Syed out in front of him was the wide, dark blue expanse of the sea, stretching out far into the horizon.

    Now that he had arrived and the sun had fallen in front of him, Emery decided to take a break from his near-constant walking and have a little nap on top of the hill. The shimmering stars above him and the sound of the waves gently lulling him to sleep.

    When the morning came, he was awoken by his spirit reading. It warned him of a few figures steadily approaching his position.

    Realizing the power that these individuals had, Emery decided to pretend to be asleep. Soon after, he could feel one of the figures nudging at him with a wooden pole.

    "Mister�� Are you dead, Mister?"

    In response to his inquiry, Emery slowly opened his eyes. To his surprise, his sight was met with a group of five kids, all of which were no more than 10 years old, consisting of a girl and four boys. Although they were considerably young, their builds were quiterge, especially when they were enhanced by the massive fur mantles they wore. A pang of nostalgia struck his heart: these kids really reminded him of his 5 friends.

    Feeling that they harbored no ill intent towards him and were of no threat, Emery yed along, filling the role of a traveler from the far east. Fascinated by his stories, one of the boys invited him toe to his vige. The boy called himself Torfinn, he lived in a small fishing vige with just over a hundred families.

    Emery followed them with the intention of asking for information about Bergen Town, but the vigers were so enthusiastic to ept him with warm hospitality he felt it was too hard for him to refuse their goodwill.

    Most of these people lived off the fish they caught from the sea or by herding sheep. Emery could tell they didn''t have much to give. Yet, despite their situation, they were still more than happy to share the food they had with him.

    At noon, he saw two dozen kids the same age as Torfinn ying a battle with wooden swords and wood polearms. Many of them got hurt, but none of them cried despite their injuries. And just before the night fell, the kids took him to listen to the town elder tell tales about farawaynds.

    That dusk, the elder told a tale about a long voyage through the ocean to find the green and fertilends of the east, where they would be able to farm and grow anything on the fields. It was something the people of this vigecked, a fertilend for farms.

    The story the elder told was heard by dozens of the vigers. It appeared to be amon story that went around every other week, even so, they all intently listened to him regardless, listening to him every time without fail.

    Some of the stories even involved gigantic monsters of both thend and the sea trying to stop the warrior''s adventure. But in the story, the warrior would always win, even when he had to fight against the sea dragon Jormungand. The faces of all the kids and even some of the adults were filled with fascination as they listened to the warrior''s story.

    Emery found these people, the Danes, to be very interesting. Their love for battle and seafaring was deeply rooted in their culture and manifested even from the youngest children.

    When night fell, Emery could see a group of men approaching the vige from afar, a dozen of them. From what he heard the vigers say, they were the vige''s strongest men, who had just returned from hunting. From the distance, Emery could see two men carrying the body of a white bear.

    "Father! We have a visitor!" shouted Torfinn, as he ran towards one of the men in the group, introducing Emery to who seemed to be his father.

    When Emery saw the man, he could tell that this man who went by Torstein was not a simple man at all. He could sense that this man was a warrior no weaker than the knights in the Golden Knights of the Divine Order. It appeared the man could sense something in him as well.

    The man unexpectedly invited him for dinner and to stay the night in his home with his family. Emery wanted to reject the offer, but the little boy pleadingly looked at him. With that look, there was no way he would not notice that Torfinn desperately wanted him to stay.

    Emery sighed before finallypromising, "I guess I can stay for one night."

    He genuinely thought that due to his sudden appearance as a stranger, there would be some inevitable questions about who he was, or maybe even a thorough interrogation regarding his identity, but none ever came. It appeared that what King Fjolrin said was true, the northerners were great hosts to guests, even to a wayfaring stranger like him.

    That night, Torstein only discussed the eastern mountains. As he was interested to know the situation beyond the cold mountain pass.

    In the morning, when the sun rose, Emery was awoken by the warrior Torstein.

    "I hope you will be keen on some morning exercise."

    Emery epted the offer and soon after, many of the vigers came to watch.

    While he had expected it the first time they met, the fact that the man indeed had a strength that was at least on par with that of a Silver Knight and a hidden strength that was definitely on par with a Golden Knight. It certainly piqued his interest, as the golden knights required the divine blessing of the sword Excalibur. He wondered if this man was what Fjolnir mentioned about the strength of pure Vanir blood.

    The two went and sparred for quite a while, but the man was still no match for Emery''s sword skill, even when he was not fighting with his full strength. Even so, the man named Torstein did not feel threatened. On the contrary, Emery could see that joy clearly illuminated his face. He was ted to finally meet a person who was able to outmuscle him.

    While they were still in the middle of their spar, a ruckus could suddenly be heard from the direction of the sea. All the present vigers immediately headed to the shore to check the cause of themotion.

    On the fishing deck, Emery could see a ship. It was a war ship with a dragon head at its hull. On that ship there were around a hundred fully-armed warriors in identical uniforms. All of them were armed with a battle axe and a shield, and donned a grey cape.

    The people of the vige quickly recognized them, the sight filling them with great awe.

    "It''s the Jomsviking!"

    The people of the vige wee them like heroes. But as his eyes turned to Torstein, Emery saw that contrary to the other vigers around, Torstein seemed to be greatly worried about the arrival of these people.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 520 - Their Culture

    <h4>Chapter 520: Their Culture</h4>

    The warship slowed to a stop at the port, their presence quickly attracted the attention of the vigers.

    The warriors walked to the edge of the ship and jumped down before walking across the wooden port. One by one, they stood in line. Then a warrior who appeared to wear a slightly different outfit came forward.

    "We came in the name of Jarl Haraldson to seek Torstein the Mighty!"

    The man next to Emery looked at the source of the voice, giving an answer to his unspoken question. Hesitation shed across Torstein''s face for a second, but then, he came forward with confident steps. There was no trace of any worry when he spoke.

    The man in uniform instantly recognized Torstein and gave a gesture of respect. The two exchanged a few words and, after a short talk, the JomVikings went back to the boat and sailed away.

    As the ship got further and further away, Emery mulled over what he had heard from the conversation with his enhanced hearing. He heard something about a call of arms from the Jarl and Torstein was summoned to bring with him a ship full of men for war. After Torstein agreed with the terms, the JomVikings quickly left.

    "The Jarl wished for our presence on the battlefield!" Torstein announced and surprisingly for Emery, it was met with cheers from the adoring vigers.

    "Finally, a war!" A bare-chested muscled man shouted.

    "I promise I will bring back some gold for us!"

    "Maybe we can all bring home a ve to help all around here!"

    The whole vige was excited at the prospect of an iing war. However, Emery also noticed the pensive look on Torstein''s face. He raised his eyebrows in silent question and Torstein approached Emery before exining.

    "I apologize, I cannot be a good host to you anymore, as we will be busy preparing."

    Emery nodded, he could understand that whatever this war was, it took precedence over his problems. But, he noticed Torstein didn''t share in the festive atmosphere. Out of curiosity, he decided to ask for the reason.

    "They��" Torstein shook his head and cast a weary gaze on the happy vigers. "Our culture truly held wars in high regard, but they are still green. They do not yet understand the terrors they will face in war. I can''t help but worry for them."

    Torstein added that no vigers would avoid the chance to attain glory in the battlefield. If by some chance one vige would refuse, the Jarl would punish the vige with the cruelest punishment, that was, shame.

    Emery saw a lot of the younger people in the vige celebrate the war, He also heard Torfinn''s wish to grow up quickly so he could take part in the next battle.

    Either way, this was part of their culture and it would not be wise to interfere. Emery decided to say his farewells and leave the vige.

    He had spent too much time there, so he decided to use [Spatial Gate] to teleport along the shores of the vige. By the next morning, he found the ce he was looking for.

    Bergen City.

    Bergen City was arge town built next to a bay that harbored dozens of ships. Even from afar crowds of ships waiting to dock could be seen. Thanks to the thriving sea travel, the market along the streets was thriving as well.

    His first impression was that the ce definitely looked messier than Lionarch City, the first trading hub city he ever visited. Yet, it was also livelier. Laughter and conversations followed the roads. Everywhere he looked, there were people with various clothes and talking in variousnguages.

    The markets flooded into the edges of the streets, as well. Dozens of shops offering food, drinks, gems, or even luxurious clothing all try to hawk their goods to interested passerby. Among the market lining the streets of Bergen City, Emery saw an unusual sight.

    A ve market.

    He took a peek. A crowd of people sitting on a tarp each carrying signs. On the makeshift wooden stage, there were dozens of men, women and children each being chained.

    It was nothing new. Months ago, he did witness the ve war in Rome and even Luna was also in the business of buying ves to employ them. However, it was the first time he saw a ve market auction being conducted this openly.

    He took a closer look at the ves and realized they were mostly from Briton, with someing from Germania and Gaul.

    Their wrists and ankles were reddened from the pull of the chains, whipshes could be seen littering their skin.

    Emery barely managed to restrain the urge to topple over the building right then and there. While it would have been justified, he had no way to deal with the aftermath and he couldn''t act rashly in the middle of an unknown city.

    He looked around, took out his pouch from the [Spatial Storage] while no one was looking and counted the amount of coins he had saved up.

    As he rarely bought anything and had much profit from his potion selling, he luckily had enough to buy all the ves. He entered with the jingling coin pouch and immediately proceeded to mop up the floor with the other auction participants, shocking them into silence.

    In the end, he was given a long chain of several meters with the ves being tied along the length of the chain like livestock. Right as he saw their eyes, Emery realized he might have failed to think this through.

    Right now, he had two dozen ves on his hand and no idea of what to do with them all.

    He decided to take them to a corner of the city and thought about setting them free. But when he touched the chains on their wrists, their eyes widened in fear. Even as he did nothing, their eyes were empty, their defiance long beaten out of them.

    When he was thinking about what to do, he saw the town guard approach.

    "Halt!"

    Well, he couldn''t exactly fault the town guard, as his actions looked extremely suspicious. If he made the wrong move, this situation might escte into a huge mess.

    Left with no options, he decided to show a scroll with a certain marking on it. It was something King Fjolnir gave to him to see the Jari.

    The guard took the scroll and carefully looked at the seal before nodding and gesturing for Emery to follow.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 521 - The Jarl

    <h4>Chapter 521: The Jarl</h4>

    "You are in the presence of Jarl Haraldson, protector of Bergen Town," said the men, as Emery walked into the great hall, meeting the man they referred to as Jarl Haraldson, who was sitting on his wooden throne.

    Meanwhile, standing next to Jarl Haraldson, there were two dozen warriors, a fewdies of the house and a blind old man who seemed to be a shaman.

    The town guard walked towards Jarl Haraldson, showed his respects and handed the scroll over to him. Soon after receiving the scroll and opening it, Jarl Haraldson''s face showed a hint of surprise. He seemed to have been slightly taken aback by what he saw in the scroll.

    "A sealed letter by King Fjolrin of the Scyfling," Jarl Haraldson muttered, his low voice filled with a mix of surprise and interest. The jarl''s words quickly shocked the old man standing next to him. In disbelief, the old man requested to touch the letter and feel it with his hands and nose. Of course, their surprise and disbelief were to be expected. With a light nod, Jarl Haraldson handed the scroll over to the old man for him to examine.

    Having seen the scroll and its contents, the jarl quickly turned much more hospitable. He made eye contact with Emery before saying with a smile, "Pardon my impertinence. Please understand, I have only seen the seal of the Immortal King twice in my life, hence it wasn''t within my expectations that he would send me a guest."

    The blind old man appeared to have finished examining the authenticity of the scroll. He gave Jarl Haraldson a nod to inform him that the scroll was indeed real and the jarl''s eyes showed pleasant surprise.

    "It seems we now have a special guest. Please do not hesitate to tell me if there is anything you need. I will be sure to do everything in my power to have them provided," Jarl Haraldson politely told. Although his tone was polite and amodating, it was not ttering or submissive.

    Emery quickly went ahead and told them what he came for. He asked them about rumors regarding a certain wolf, a wolf that was reported to the king a dozen years back.

    "Fey wolf? I have never heard of such a creature," Jarl Haraldson replied after a quick thought.

    Seemingly in deep contemtion, the blind old man mumbled a few vague words with an expression of uncertainty. After a moment of hesitation, he finally whispered something to the jarl.

    "My shaman thinks you might be talking about the wolf beast that was sighted on an ind southwest of here," Jarl Haraldson conveyed. Although he himself was not sure whether this was the case, he still chose to inform him, as there was still a chance this information was true.

    To confirm, Emery asked if the beast that was sighted was indeed a fey wolf, but as neither Jarl Haraldson nor the old shaman knew anything about it, they couldn''t personally confirm his inquiry. This somewhat disappointed him, but before he could express anything else, the old shaman began talking.

    "That wolf beast was gigantic in size. A few years ago, it was said it went on a rampage and killed numerous vigers on the ind. Of course, there were warriors who challenged it, but no news of them ever returned since their departure. It has been quite long since west heard anything regarding the wolf or the vigers on the ind."

    "That wolf might be long dead," Jarl Haraldson said with uncertainty.

    "Or the ind''s vigers are no more," the old shaman added, seeming to be thinking deeper.

    "Either way, every time there is a mystical sighting of any kind, it is to be reported to the? Immortal King, which is why it was reported a dozen years back. Unfortunately, it has long been forgotten."

    Emery was undoubtedly disappointed by the result, but he still wanted to check the ind to make sure. He didn''t want to leave just like that, as he didn''t want to just ignore what could be an important clue.

    Jarl Haraldson was kind enough to provide him with a ship and a dozen crews to take him to the ind. In truth, they were in a shortage of ships due to theing invasion, but as it was a request from a special guest from the king himself, he chose not to refuse it.

    After previously hearing it from Torstein, another word of battle piqued Emery''s interest. Since they were being very open with him due to the scroll from the king, he might as well take advantage and ask them about it.

    "Invasion? Yes invasion of Britannia, of course!" As expected, Jarl Haraldson was more than happy to spill it out. He even seemed extremely proud about it, as he told him about how five jarls of the Danes united to invade Britannia.

    "This will be thergest force we have ever gathered! We are talking about 100rge warships, a total of more than 10,000 men!"

    The jarl continued talking about how after all their preparations up to this point, they would finally be able to invade Britannia. This gave Emery mixed feelings. He knew full well that throughout history, the Danes had never invaded with such a force.

    "We are just waiting for the winter to be over and for all the ships to gather. If everything goes well, we should be able to leave in a few weeks," said the jarl, brimming with confidence.

    Emery believed this news must have already reached Arthur''s ears. After all, these Danes were theplete opposite of sneaky. Emery turned to ponder once more, thinking about if he should be involved in such a war.

    But in the end, he still decided not to be involved too much with it, since other than the safety of the people he cared about, he didn''t really care about which group of people owned whichnd. Of course, on the premise it would not affect the people he cared about.

    Either way, at the moment, his top priority was to focus on his cultivation, so he decided to put it off and think more about it after he finished checking the mysterious ind.

    Before he departed, Emery made another request to Jarl Haraldson. He asked the jarl to take care of the two dozen ves he just bought well.

    After he was done, he went to check the ship and the crew that was provided for him.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 522 - Three Claw Island

    <h4>Chapter 522: Three w Ind</h4>

    When Emery first came to town and arrived at the harbor, he did not realize the dozen ships in front of him were all warships.

    He saw more of them just arriving at the bay. Each was filled with warriors armed with a shield and an ax; they were all Danes warriors ready for war.

    Before Emery could observe more, an unfamiliar man approached him from the side.

    The man bowed and introduced himself with a polite smile, "Greetings, Sir. My name is Kanut. Please allow me to guide you to our ship." Emery simply responded with a nod and followed Kanut as they boarded one of the smaller ships.

    It was a ship with oars attached to each side. Its crew began to move the oars, soon after, the ship began moving to the middle of the sea and the sail was released.

    Feeling the breeze of the sea blow his way, Emery could feel the ship smoothly moving forward, as if it waspletely unhindered by the fierce water and crashing waves below.

    The bright sky turned dark and the dark night sky turned bright once again. Before he knew it, he could already see an ind with three mountain peaks.

    As he was admiring the view of the mountains getting closer, from behind him, he could hear footsteps nearing before stopping a close distance away.

    "Sir, we have arrived at the ind of three ws."

    Diverting his eyes back to the mountains, he understood why they called it the ind of the three ws. The position of the three mountains and with the peak of the central mountain being taller than the two other peaks indeed painted a picture akin to three massive ws.

    Taking a look at the ind itself, it was quiterge. On one side of it, he could see a small vige. It seemed peaceful from afar, but looking closer, it felt more deserted than peaceful.

    The ship docked at the side of the vige. From what he could see, the vige had approximately 40 houses, all simr in size. But despite the number of houses, there was not a soul in sight. Instead of vigers going about, they could only see w marks and what appeared to be dried blood. The ce appeared to have been abandoned for at least a few months.

    To confirm, Emery began using his spirit reading. Although he expected that there really were no living humans within the vicinity apart from themselves, what surprised him was that he could not get a clear read of the mountains.

    Kanut was also perplexed by the state of the vige.

    "Although the ind is not well-known, it is still unlikely for the vigers topletely abandon the vige without any news," Kanut expressed his thoughts.

    Emery found the situation to be extremely concerning. It was very likely that something happened to the people of the ind. And whatever that something was it could not be good.

    Half of the warriors who apanied him here were asked to stay at the ship and wait, while Kanut and the rest were to followed Emery into the forest. After a round of selection on who had to stay and who had to follow, they began walking into the forest, heading toward the mountain with their guards up.

    Saying the forest was just dense would be an understatement. It had only been a short while since they entered the forest, but they could feel it was a little cramped up due to their number and the surrounding trees.

    After about an hour of walking straight, Emery could sense a living person near the foothill of the mountain. Unknowingly, his walking pace became faster the closer he got to the location.

    When they finally reached the ce, they could see an old woman sitting in front of a small house. She seemed to be around 60 to 70 years old; she remained calm when she realized there were visitors.

    After a moment of hesitation, Kanut walked forward to ask the old woman about what happened to the vige.

    Hearing him mention the vige, as if out of reflex, the old woman immediately eximed, "Demon!"

    This confused them. At the same time, it did not give them a reason to believe the woman. They might believe it if the woman told them it was the act of a group of beasts, but a demon...

    The group thought of the woman as senile and she began telling her story from 10 years ago, about a demonic wolf that terrorized the vige.

    "It was as big as a bear, fangs asrge as a human arm and fur sharp like a sword�� a demon!"

    The olddy continued saying that many died due to it; not even the strong men of the vige could survive. At that time, the vigers had already reported the situation and its severity to the jarl, but only a small group of warriors were sent and they were quickly killed by that demon.

    Since then, nobody dared to challenge it. To appease it, the vigers began offering their sheep as sacrifices every week. It was enough to appease the wolf to stop massacring the vigers. That is, until someone came to kill the wolfst year."

    "It''s already dead!? Someone? Who was it?" Emery quickly asked.

    The old woman thought for a while before slowly saying, "A sorcerer, a woman."

    Emery was caught off-guard. He didn''t know why, but he immediately thought of Meave, the witch of Britannia. This ce could be reached within a week by boat, so it made sense. Not to mention, to be able to kill something even a group of strong and capable warriors were unable to.

    "What happened after that?" Emery continued to ask. He had to know more.

    A few months after that sorceress seeded in killing that wolf and left, a second demon appeared. It rushed out of the forest and massacred everyone in the vige, causing it to be what it is now.

    "It seemed the demon cared nothing for an old hag like me�� but... I can hear it... once a week ites staring at me... until today�� That''s what''s happening for this past year," shemented.

    Although it was an unfortunate incident for the old woman and the vigers, Emery was hoping the beast could have something to help his bloodline.

    It was at this moment that the old woman suddenly asked, "You came here to kill the beast, didn''t you?"

    Although it was a question, he felt the old woman did not ask to confirm and that she already knew.

    It was Kanut who affirmed it.

    "Good, very good... because I think that sorceress needs help to kill that second one, this demon is bigger than the first one."

    Hearing this Emery was surprised and quickly asked? "Elder, are you saying the sorceress is here? Right now?!"

    "Yes, she arrived a few days ago. Hmmm... Are you not with her?" The old woman affirmed and asked back as she thought that they were in the same group.

    Emery was shocked, could it be that Meave was here all this time? Now that he had this information, Emery told Kanut and the warriors to stay and apany the old woman and he himself immediately rushed toward the mountain.

    Emery constantly used his spirit reading in hopes to find the witch as soon as he could. Not long after, he senses a figure, a woman running through the woods.

    Realizing how slippery Meave was when theyst fought, Emery felt he needed to be decisive, he cast [Spatial Storage], pulled out a sword, and quickly used [Blink] to tackle her.

    He swung the sword into her neck when he suddenly realized something was wrong�� the woman was not Maeve. instead, it was someone he know very well.

    "Morgana!"

 Chapter 523 - Wolf Beast

    <h4>Chapter 523: Wolf Beast</h4>

    He could not believe his eyes. The woman that was under him at the moment was someone he knew really well.

    Dozens of questions quickly ran through his mind as he stared down at her. She appeared to be experiencing the same, but immediately realizing the position they were currently in, Morgana swiftly pushed him away.

    Ignoring how she pushed him, Emery asked the first question that ran through his mind, "Morgana! Why are you here!?"

    The girl looked at him with a sharp gaze in response before saying, "I was gonna ask the same to you!"

    Emery wanted to ask her more about various things, but the words got stuck in his throat as he noticed something. Morgana had been holding her arm the entire time, with blood dripping between her fingers. She was injured.

    He wanted to approach her to check on Morgana''s injury, as it seemed quite bad, but she hastily stepped back and shouted to remind him, "Don''t worry about me, worry about what''sing!"

    Ever since he arrived on this ind, he had always felt it was strange. That feeling amplified when his spirit reading got distracted when he tried to get a read. Fortunately, even so, he could still use his senses. At this moment, he could hear noisesing from behind the trees, as well as a certain smell of something rushing toward them.

    Morgana noticed it as well. She turned her gaze back to Emery and urgently demanded, "Give me a weapon!"

    Without dy, Emery threw the sword in his hand toward her and pulled out another one from his spatial storage. At that exact time, he could hear a loud growl quickly closing in on them. Immediately after, they saw the creature finally jump out of the treelines.

    It was a wolf beast.

    The beast was exactly as the old woman described. The wolf was actually even bigger than a bear, its pitch ck fur appeared to be sharp like a sword, and itsrge fangs, sharp ws and two pairs of red eyes could make anyone tremble in fear. Noticing Emery''s presence, the beast stared at him for a while, before returning its gaze toward Morgana.

    Seeing the direction of its gaze, Emery quickly casted [Blink] to appear right in front of Morgana, obviously trying to protect the wounded girl.

    Unfortunately, Emery''s gesture of kindness was not appreciated. Out of his expectations, Morgana used the sword he previously gave to sh his hips.

    St!!

    Her actions caught Emery off-guard, causing him to drop to a half-kneel on the ground from the pain. He wanted to ask her why, but his question was immediately answered.

    "It''s my hunt!" Morgana simply stated and right after, her four limbs transformed and she with enhanced speed and strength, she swiftly charged at the wolf with her sword.

    At that moment, the wolf also charged at her with its fangs, but Morgana was able to find the right timing and immediately dodged toward the ground. She instantly side-stepped and stabbed the wolf''s side without hesitation. Although it only made a shallow wound, she was actually quite surprised with the sword Emery gave to her.

    Not willing to lose her chance she hastily pushed her sword across the wolf''s body in an attempt to make a long cut through the wolf''s side,

    Blood dripping on teh wolf side and therge wolf howled in pain. To her surprise, the wolf mmed its entire body toward her and threw her away a few meters back in retaliation. In an instant, her body smashed onto a tree, the impact causing her to spit out blood.

    Seizing the moment, the wolf quickly charged toward her, but right when it was only a meter away from her, its advance halted. Its body as well as all its limbs were entangled by what seemed to be a mix of various nt roots.

    [Entangled], a tier-one nt spell.

    Ever since the spirit seed bloomed, Emery regained the ability to cast tier-one spells; [Entangled] was one of them. Moreover, it was a tier-one spell with a powerful spirit force of over 500.

    Therge wolf was held down. It tried using its ws and fangs to cut the roots and break free, but more roots began tying it down just as the wolf managed to cut a portion of it, entangling the beast even more tightly.

    Morgana looked at it with mixed feelings. Even so, it didn''tst long. After all, how could she have the heart to waste such a good opportunity? Without hesitation, she raised the tier one sword Emery previously gave her and stabbed the wolf on its neck.

    Therge beast howled loudly. It tried its hardest to struggle and, using thest of its strength, it managed to break away from the entangling roots and swiftly rushed back to the woods.

    Seeing this, Morgana screamed in irritation. She swiftly used her half-transformation on her feet to catch up to the escaping wolf, only to end up falling as she was about to chase after it.

    Emery stood up and quickly rushed toward the girl who was panting loudly for the pain. There were numerous bruises all over her body. Not to mention, she was bleeding profusely from her shoulder.

    He reached out his arm to her with the intention to help, but Morgana resisted. At first, he thought of just letting it go since she didn''t want his help, but seeing the flowing blood, Emery decided to be forceful. He carried her regardless of her unwillingness andid her back to a tree before tearing the clothes on her shoulder.

    Seeing his actions, Morgana only looked away in embarrassment. Emery silently examined her shoulder injury. It appeared that at some point, the wolf managed to bite her shoulder.

    Unfortunate as it was, Emery was currently only capable of casting tier-one spells, so he was unable to cast [Nature''s Blessing] to heal her. Not yet, at least.

    Emery used his spatial storage, took out his healing paste and began to gently apply the paste on her shoulder. The application took some time. After all, the bite wound on her shoulder could not be considered small at all.

    "You better exin to me what just happened," Emery sternly demanded.

    He then applied some of the past to the injury on his hips, on the sword injury from Morgana.

    Morgana stayed quiet for a while, before slowly whispering, "I''m sorry I hurt you... but it''s my hunt�� teh wolf is mine!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 524 - Wolf Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 524: Wolf Hunt</h4>

    While Emery was still tending the fiery red-haired girl, he also took advantage of this opportunity to start asking questions, strongly hoping she would be willing to answer.

    "So, how many days have you been here?"

    The girl was silent.? It was apparent she didn''t want to say anything, but Emery persisted. He shifted his body and looked straight into her eyes, waiting for an answer.

    Perhaps because of the emotions within Emery''s eyes or something else entirely, Morgana turned her head to the other way and muttered in an extremely soft, almost inaudible voice.

    "��Three days."

    Nodding his head at her answer, Emery proceeded to pull and tie the clothes he had used to bandage her wound, causing her to hiss slightly.

    "Now, tell me. How do you know this ce?"

    Morgana, once again, didn''t immediately answer his question. But momentster, she slowly said, "It was... the High Priestess. She told me about this ce."

    The unexpected answer actually made Emery confused for a moment. As much as there were mysteries the High Priestess had, he wondered why she didn''t tell him about such a ce.

    Then again, Emery was shown the Gaya temple by Gaia, hence it should be no oddity for Morgana to be shown this ce. Agreeing his spection was most likely what had happened, Emery proceeded onto the next question.

    "Now, please, tell me Morgana..." he said looking directly at her, "What hunt were you talking about before?"

    This time, Morgana seemed to have no intention to answer. She forced her body to stand up, picked up the sword lying on the ground and began to move her body where the blood trail went. Clearly, she wanted to seek the beast.

    Emery stood in front of her to make her stop. Unaffected by her re, he said

    "You have to walk behind me, or you''re not going anywhere."

    Morgana was annoyed, but knowing her condition, she eventually nodded and followed behind him.

    The two quickly followed the blood trail that was very apparent on the grassy ground. They were hoping to find the beast''s corpse eventually, as Morgana did stab thetter cleanly on the neck, which should be critical enough.

    But apparently, reality was not that optimistic, as it had been an hour since they started walking and they were still following the trail.

    "There''s already so much blooding out of it! The beast must be dying already��" muttered Emery, secretly amazed by the beast''s vitality.

    The two found themselves standing at the bottom of a mountain, where the blood trail abruptly ended among the shrubs. Intently scrutinizing where the trail ended, Emery realized there was actually a cave hidden behind a thick bush.

    "A wolf den?"

    While the traces of blood clearly indicate Emery and Morgana to enter the cave, the two were still careful and went in slowly. Morgana used her fire spell to illuminate the dark cave, while Emery walked at the front with his sword brandished.

    After walking through the murky cave for a few minutes, finally, thanks to his enhanced senses, Emery perceived a faint growl, which unmistakably originated from the beast. Turning his head around, Emery lowered his voice and said, "Be careful. The beast should be up ahead."

    There, in the middle of a half-frozen cave, they could see the beast lying helplessly on the ground. The beast also seemed to notice their arrival, as it turned its head toward their direction.

    Unexpectedly, it expended the rest of its energy to try biting the two, but only for naught, as its attacks were all dodged. Eventually, it gave up andy on the ground again, closing its eyes as if resigned to its fate.

    Emery was sure the beast wasn''t dead yet, as he could still hear its breath which, though faint, sounded rhythmic.

    "She''s dying." Emery said and Morgana surprisingly responded immediately. "How do you know it''s a she?"

    Emery walked a few steps past the beast and showed her the view hidden behind by its body. There were five wolf pups as big as normal wolves licking the dying wolf.

    "Apparently, she forced her body toe back for her little ones."

    Seeing this, Morgana abruptly raised her sword, which in return caused Emery to stop her.

    "What! What are you doing, Morgana?!"

    "Releasing her from agony," replied Morgana in a calm voice.

    "Wait, wait!! Wait!" Emery said, as he saw her raise her sword again.

    He was disheartened to see the beast die. Hence, he tried to persuade Morgana to let him heal the beast. She found the requestpletely unreasonable, but even so, Emery already approached the dying beast and started applying the [Healing Paste] he had.

    "What are you doing?! You are making a mistake!! Stop right now!" Morgana said loudly.

    Emery realized that from the story of the old woman, the one beast that was killedst year must be the male and this female must be itspanion. Its pregnancy was probably the reason why there was no killing in that period of time.

    It was only after she gave birth she started toe out of its nest and kill people a few months ago.

    "That beast is a killer! We should kill it while it is still weak!" Morgana said, in her attempt to dissuade Emery from healing the beast.

    In fact, Emery agreed with her. However, he was also reluctant and unsure at the moment.

    For safety precaution, he cast [Entangled] at the beast to make sure when it woke up it wouldn''t go berserk. Afterwards, he spoke something that made Morgana calm down and listen.

    "I can feel a strange aura from the cave. Let''s investigate it first before deciding on the beast. What do you think?"

    Emery''s words had sessfully piqued her interest, so Morgana decided to follow along, for now.

    Leaving the partially-healed wolf and her pups, the two made their way into the cave. As they walked deeper, they could feel the temperature gradually rise, which was a weird phenomenon. After all, they just came from a half-frozen cave.

    In the end, they found a pond whose surface was boiling. A hot spring situated in a frozen cave, this was definitely something worth checking.

    Emery did a slight investigation; noticing the markings around and searching around the spring. From the clues he saw, he guessed the wolves had been drinking and bathing in this ce, or rather, the hot spring.

    When he looked carefully at the hot spring, he realized the water was sparkling. There was actually a silvery liquid mixed in the water.

    Emery took a sample and used his [Analyze] on it.

    [Corrupted Spring Water]

 Chapter 525 - Hot Spring

    <h4>Chapter 525: Hot Spring</h4>

    [Corrupted Spring Water]

    The information Emery received from this sample of water certainly surprised him. Every time he used his apothecary skill [Analyze], he would receive certain information regarding the items he analyzed.

    Even though there were times where the information was scarce and almost had no value, he at least received a little information. But this sample of water strangely had nothing, except its name derived by the [Analyze] skill.

    Fortunately, Emery had another trick on his sleeve to tackle this dilemma.

    [Fragmentation]

    As the skill took effect, the numerous blobs of the hot spring water gradually floated gently to the air as they coagted. They then suspended there for a moment, before slowly hovering toward each other, gradually coalescing into a singr mass.

    Subsequently, it separated into two lumps of different liquids. One was the translucent spring water, while the other was a shimmering liquid with silvery hue.

    [Essence discovered]

    [Lycanthrope Corruption]

    The amount of silvery liquid was very little whenpared to the hot spring water, to the point it almost couldn''t be seen by naked eye. Even so, Emery still received information about it that was currently disyed on the symbol on his palm.

    Apparently, this silvery liquid was the result derived from the breakdown of the essence of a wolf bloodline. Intrigued by the discovery, Emery proceeded to do an investigation of the hot spring, to see if there was anything that could possibly be the cause of such an anomaly.

    Unfortunately, he could not find anything substantial in the area, other than the markings and scratches created by the beast.

    Realizing Emery was really interested in the hot spring, Morgana asked, "What is it?"

    "There''s definitely something strange with the water, but I don''t know what it is. Stay here, I''ll see what''s under it."

    He began to undress, which surprised Morgana as she immediately turned her head away. Faint color of red could be seen on her face, but Emery was too upied by the mystery so he didn''t notice it.

    After taking his clothes off and leaving only his underwear, he swiftly dived into the hot spring.

    Upon entering the water, Emery immediately noted the temperature of the hot spring reached the level a normal human body wouldn''t be able to withstand it. Luckily, Emery was more than a normal human. Besides the initial scalding sensation, he could swim unhindered.

    Diving to the depth of the hot spring, Emery discovered it wasn''t too deep. The hot spring was about the depth of a one storey house. His feet could touch the bottom of the hot spring, while he could still see the surface.

    To be thorough, Emery swam until his hand touched the bottom of the hot spring. He then proceeded to scour through all of the rock surfaces. In the end, he discovered that, apart from the searing heat, there was nothing strange about it.

    Not giving up, Emery decided to sit on the bottom of the hot spring and start using his [Spirit Reading] ability to carefully feel the entire spring and the frozen cave that surrounded it. However, quite a long time had passed, but he still found nothing out of the ordinary.

    He didn''t even know if the water in the hot spring wasing from the gap between the rocks or falling from the melted ceiling.

    Just as he was about to give up and leave the hot spring, Emery suddenly felt the blood inside of him stirring - something that normally happened when he was transforming into his fey form. The problem was, he didn''t utilize his transformation ability.

    Because of this, he decided to stay a little longer inside the hot spring, to see if anything interesting would happen. And to his surprise, the symbol on his palm suddenly lit up and a notification popped into his mind.

    [Your bloodline had just went through a purifying process]

    [Genes purified]

    [Fey Wolf gene essence percentage increased to 26%]

    The notification surprised Emery, even more so when he read through them. He naturally knew he was on the verge of a breakthrough in his Gene Essence, but it was indescribable that staying inside this hot spring for only several minutes was able to help him go through that barrier.

    He could not believe a hot spring could do such a miraculous thing.

    While he was still in deep thought, Emery heard Morgana calling out to him. Therefore, he quickly swam to the surface again.

    As he reached the edge of the hot spring, an idea came into his mind. He wanted Morgana to enter the hot spring as well, because she also had the same bloodline as him. If the hot spring really was the reason for his sudden breakthrough, then Morgana should receive simr benefits as well.

    Emery then started to tell Morgana of his findings. He had only reached halfway through the exnation when the girl had already started to undress herself.

    "Look away!" Morgana said when she saw Emery was still looking at her.

    Turning his head in hurry, Emery could only continue his exnation with his back facing her. For the next few seconds, he heard nothing but the faint sound of something slowly entering the hot spring.

    Worried about her, Emery slowly turned his head halfway and was stunned by what greeted his eyes. Even though the cave was dimly lit, thanks to his enhanced sense, he could still clearly see the palpable curves of her half-naked body.

    The red-haired girl was certainly a beauty, without him realizing it, Emery swallowed his own saliva.

    Realizing what he just did, he quickly closed his eyes and chanted in his mind repeatedly. "Don''t think! Don''t think!"

    Unfortunately, his [Spirit Reading] ability allowed him to still be able to see his surroundings even with his eyes closed. It also didn''t help that the red-haired girl swam closer to where he was, making this harder for him. Once again, his mind chanted the magical sentence louder and faster.

    "DON''T think! DON''T even dare to think, Emery!"

    As he was busy struggling in his mind, Emery was awakened by Morgana''s voiceing from his right.

    "Tell me how."

    "How��? Ohh, yeah! How... Uhm, actually, I don''t really know. Just try to feel something in the water�� I guess?"

    Emery''s sudden stutter only made the red-haired girl staring at him with a suspicious gaze.

    "You''re not trying to do anything funny, are you?!"

    "Huh?! Of course not! No! Never!" Emery was shocked by her usation that came out of nowhere, so he firmly denied it as if his life depended on it. As a result, there was a certain long, awkward staring contest where no one had words to say.

    At the moment, Emery just hoped Morgana would have the same reaction to the spring much sooner, and thus, the current awkwardness would naturally go away with it.

    He, himself, once again tried to emte the same sensation, while submerging most of his body in the hot spring. He tried casting [Nature Grasp] to see if there was any effect and he was suddenly drawn into his cultivation.

    Emery didn''t know how much time had passed, whether it was minutes or hours. Eventually, he was awakened from his deep state by another notification appearing in his mind.

    [Genes purified]

    [Fey Wolf gene essence percentage increased to 27%]

    There was definitely something special about this hot spring, but Emery still hadn''t found out what exactly.

    Swearing he would definitely unravel the mystery, Emery opened his eyes and then realized Morgana''s face and body were all red... She looked like she was in a lot of pain and when she noticed that Emery opened his eyes, she copsed into his arms.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 526 - Terrified

    <h4>Chapter 526: Terrified</h4>

    Emery quickly brought Morgana out of the hot spring and covered her half-naked body with her clothes.

    He could feel her body burning from her forehead to the neck. Even her fingers felt like they could scorch him. Not only that, but Emery could still feel her temperature rising at a considerable speed.

    With his limited medical skills, he checked her pulse. It was extremely chaotic. Even though he knew Morgana needed urgent help, due to his limited medical knowledge, Emery did not know what he had to do in this situation. With his current predicament, he tried calling out to her.

    "Morgana! Morgana!"

    The response the girl gave were only sluggish movements, attempting to push him away. But there was no way Emery would let go. Not with her like that. He held her tight, embracing her from her back.

    He could tell from how heavily Morgana''s body was trembling that she was in a lot of pain. He was not sure if she was consciously doing it or not, but she was even biting his arm hard.

    Emery was momentarily taken aback. He did not expect that she could bite this hard. Her bite was so strong he felt it could probably bite a chunk of his flesh out, but he simply let her and silently endured the pain, hoping it would at least ease her pain.

    "Hang on Morgana�� you can get through this�� you can!"

    After a while, Morgana slowly let go of her bite and turned half-unconscious. Because of her movement, Emery turned his gaze toward her mouth, that was no longer biting him, and noticed that her lips were dry. Considering how severe her fever was, she must be very thirsty.

    Looking around, he thought of a way. He was not sure if it was appropriate, but he quickly reminded himself the situation was dire. Hesitation would not lead to anything good. He grabbed a piece of ice, crushed it in his mouth and poured it directly into hers.

    Emery''s face was so close to her his heart started racing. But it really was no time to hesitate, the girl in his arms was in a lot of pain.

    Not long after, her trembling began to lighten and, following it, her fever started to cool down little by little. But just when Emery let out a long sigh of relief, Morgana suddenly screamed and her body began transforming to her wolf form. He was sure it was her second transformation, as he could feel the strength that came with her transformation this time. On her body, ck and red fur slowly began to grow until she was all covered in it.

    Seeing her sudden transformation, Emery was now sure her previous fever and pain were side effects from her genes being purified. With this in mind, Emery quickly opened up his [Spatial Storage], took out an item and unhesitatingly grabbed the berserk Morgana.

    He held her tight and put the [Beast Pendant] over her head before letting her go. At first, it did not seem to have any effects on her, but as if to prove itself effective, the pendant quickly allowed her to calm down.

    He anxiously waited as the transformed Morgana slowly turned back into her human form. When he noticed she was about to fall, he quickly rushed to grab her again.

    Emery tried to call her name again and again, hoping she would wake up, but it appeared she was too exhausted to respond.

    After he was sure she waspletely back to her human form, Emery carried her out of the cave and used his [Spatial Gate], he swiftly moved toward the olddy''s house.

    The olddy was initially surprised when she saw the unconscious girl in his arms, but she soon let him use one of the beds for her to rest on and gave Morgana a few clothes she could use.

    Seeing her finally able to rest on a warm bed, Emery once again let out a long sigh of relief.

    He checked her pulse once again to make sure she was okay. He was d to find that her pulse had begun to calm down significantly. With this, he was sure she was now just exhausted and fell asleep due to the fatigue.

    While she was resting, Emery spent that time creating a potion out of one of the various herbs he had in his spatial storage to make her some stamina potion to restore her health.

    To make sure she would be able to drink the potion right after waking up, he stayed next to her the whole night.

    At this moment, seeing the girl silently asleep, Emery was reminded of the time theyst spoke.

    The girl went into a rage after knowing about his rtionship with Gwen.

    Morgana''s feelings for him could not be more clear, but it was his feelings for her that he did not know. He knew he cared for her deeply, but he was not sure where that care stemmed from.

    What just happened a few hours ago made him realize he really cared for her and was terrified with the thought of losing her. Even so, he still was not sure if those feelings were enough; and it would be wrong to say something he was not really sure of. The girl deserved better.

    He knew perfectly well he disappointed her. He was a fool. When it came to matters of the heart, he had no talent at all. Not to her nor Klea.

    While Emery was deep in thought, he suddenly realized Morgana had actually woken up.

    Morgana seemed confused at first. She was about to get up, but Emery gently held her and said,

    "You really need to rest."

    It seemed his touch caused her to have shbacks of what had previously happened, causing her to staypletely silent for a while. She unconsciously touched her lips while ncing at him, a hint of confusion apparent on her face.

    She was not sure whether she should be thankful, embarrassed or angry, so she decided to stay quiet.

    Emery himself preferred not to discuss it, as he knew what he did was inappropriate. So he quickly took the bowl filled with potion and helped her drink it slowly.

    Once again being under Emery''s care, Morgana''s heart was conflicted. But for the time being, she was too tired to resist his care, so she decided to justy there quietly and receive his kindness.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 527 - Two weeks

    <h4>Chapter 527: Two weeks</h4>

    The next day, seeing that Morgana was already feeling much better, Emery decided to go back to the cave.

    Unlike Morgana, it seemed the wolf beast had not gotten any better. He checked the wound that had been previously covered in [Healing Paste]. It seemed to have healed up quite nicely. And yet, the wolf beast still did not get any better. From this, Emery assumed the beast was most likely hurt internally. The sword stab probably pierced one of his organs.

    All that was left was to hope the creature had a high enough regenerative ability to heal herself. Emery could also see the little pups rolling around the mother beast''s body. Seeing such a scene, Emery decided to look for some food for them to eat. In the end, he managed to catch some fish and rabbits to feed the wolf beast and her five little pups.

    He suddenly realized Morgana was already standing near him.

    "What are you doing...?" she asked while shaking her head. "You''re only wasting your time with them."

    Emery took a deep sigh. He pulled one of the white pups close to her and said, "Seriously, do you really feel nopassion for such a sad pup?"

    Not waiting for Morgana to answer, Emery put the little pup into her arms. "Hold that one," he said, before then showing her the other four pups. He asked with a smile, "One white, four dark, aren''t they simr to your sisters? Surely you won''t be that cruel not to care about them at all, right?"

    Unable to retort, she ended up holding the pup, while Emery fed little pieces of meat to it.

    For a moment there, Emery could see the girl showing her rare smile, but as soon Emery turned to look at her, she could only be seen with a frown.

    Afterward, Emery went to use the hot spring again. He needed to know how much of his genes the hot spring could purify, so he decided to enter the hot spring and cultivate his [Nature Grasp] inside the pond.

    Morgana, knowing Emery entered the hot spring, followed Emery once again despite his previous warning.

    Fortunately, she no longer had the fever. Emery wasn''t sure as to whether it was actually thanks to the [Beast Pendant] or because her body had begun to build up and immunity.

    She wished to return the pendant, but Emery told her to keep it, at least if she wishes to enter the hot spring.

    A few days passed, but no notifications aside from notifications of increases in his spirit force came through. However, Morgana could feel she was getting stronger every day. Due to that testimony of hers, Emery did blood tests on her on a daily basis and found her battle power had indeed been increasing at a steady pace, a sign her bloodline genes had improved.

    Still feeling curious about the pond, Emery decided to stay for a few more days. But before he could do that, he had to tell Kanut to return to Bergen Town with the other warriors. However, contrary to his expectations, Kanut declined without hesitation.

    "Sir, however long you need to stay here, I will wait," were his exact words, as he looked at Emery''s eyes with determination. From this, Emery could see Kanut was dedicated to following his jarl''s orders to the letter.

    After another week, the notification he had been waiting for finally appeared.

    [Your bloodline has just gone through a purifying process.]

    [Genes purified.]

    [Fey Wolf gene essence percentage has increased to 28%.]

    Emery was ted when he saw the notification. Although it took two whole weeks this time, it was still a big leap for him. After all, he would only need another 2% to achieve another breakthrough in his bloodline.

    It had been two weeks since he first arrived on this ind. In the time he was on the ind, he spent his days with Morgana. They did a lot of things together, from catching fish and regrly feeding the pups to bathing in the hot spring.

    In the days they spent together on the ind, Emery began to notice Morgana had slowly returned to her old self.

    With him having gotten a bloodline upgrade, Emery decided to celebrate by making a firece to grill some fish and rabbits.

    To his surprise, the girl was in a good mood as well today. She took a seat next to him and started taking one of the fish he grilled.

    "You can''t even grill properly," the girl said, as she looked at the sides of the half-burnt fish.

    Emery could only smile wryly in response, but he could feel the barrier that had separated them since theirst fight was finally opened.

    At this time, Emery decided to ask a few things and hoped she would open up to him. "Please, Morgana, tell me the truth. Why are you here? What was that hunt you mentioned?"

    Emery could see she wanted to say something, but it felt as if the words were stuck in her throat. She nced at him one more time and mustered up her courage.

    "Emery, actually��"

    Before she could exin, a bird suddenly came flying toward Emery, interrupting their conversation.

    Emery clearly recognized it. It was a messenger bird belonging to Gaius, the Logress wizard. In its ws, he could see a letter that was not very clean, most likely due to the weather or the environment it had gone through. And as he expected, it was a letter for him.

    He carefully opened the letter and looked at the name of the sender.

    It was Arthur.

    Emery opened the letter and began reading its contents.

    "Emery, this is the third bird I sent. I hope that one way or another, this letter will be able to reach you. Things have be direr here in Britannia. All the signs are present and war is imminent.? My father insists on contacting you for help, but for me personally, I have a more important matter to tell you.

    Ever since you left Britannia, Gwh has been acting differently. I previously did not wish to know about what happened between you two, but now that she has epted my marriage proposal, I feel I must know. We will be married after the yearly tournament of the Knights of Divine Order. I hope to hear from you, or at least to have your blessing."

    The message unexpectedly bothered him more than he expected it to. The message was clear. Knowing about the yearly tournament, Emery quickly counted the date and realized the tournament would start within a few weeks.

    Emery''s sudden change of expression was clearly noticed by the girl next to him.

 Chapter 528 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 528: Decision</h4>

    The Divine Order Tournament was always held at the same time every year. Emery has tried to count the date; he predicted it would be held in the same week this month. With this most likely correct guess, he had two weeks until the fateful day.

    Thinking about this disturbed Emery far more than it should.

    "What is it? Tell me." The girl who was sitting next to him asked.

    Morgana was actually close enough to read the letter with her peripheral vision, but on the other hand, it appeared she still had difficultiesprehending themon tongue much less reading it.

    Emery''s first thought was to tell her directly about the contents of the letter. But then he remembered how angry she got about Gwen before, so he hesitated. He merely decided to talk about the uing dangers that would sweep the seven kingdoms and left aside the part about Gwen altogether.

    She was silent for a moment. Deep in his heart, Emery felt guilt for not telling the whole truth.

    He decided to steer the conversation back to what Morgana was about to say.

    "I am tired, I will head back to sleep." Morgana shook her head, sighed and went back.

    Emery watched her leave, the pain already festering in his heart worsened with the realization he had messed up again.

    Once more, he gave the letter a quick read, his memories drifting through his uneasy thoughts as he did so. The memories of his time with Gwen hit like a tidal wave.

    He had thought his childhood friend was already out of his mind. But this moment dispelled that notion in one fell swoop. He couldn''t help but question: what would happen after she married Arthur? What would happen if she dont?

    Considering his current circumstances, he tried to distract himself by thinking about how long it took to head back to Logress. If he decided to ask Kanut to take him to the Briton shores, he felt the Danes warrior would agree without question, despite the danger such a long journey would present.

    The journey across the sea, ording to his calctions, should only take a week. After reaching the Britannia eastern shore, it would take a few days at most to reach Logress. He would actually make it if he left soon, but then what would he do next after he managed to reach the ce in time? What end would it serve to him?

    He then thought about the threat of war mentioned in the letter, which he knew to be real. His mind conflicted between the teaching of his father about being the knight who protected the kingdom and the teaching of the academy of a Magus'' duty.

    In the end, he came to the same conclusion he had made earlier, he was just making excuses for himself so he could go back and visit Gwen. He would have a better way to handle the all-out war situation if his problems with Gwen were out of the picture.

    With this, Emery decided to return back to the cave and enter the hot springs once more. He dove in and sat in the bottom of the pond, concentrating on his cultivation and trying to calm his beating heart.

    The waters of the spring cooled down his heart and absorbed out the worries battling for his attention within his mind.

    No matter what he decided to do, he would eventually be involved in the Brittania war. The fall of Logress would only create a worse chaos within the seven kingdoms; eventually, it would only endanger the Feys and Gaia. He also knew Gaia had a n for Arthur and she would not let Arthur fall in battle.

    In other words, he would have to return sooner orter. As for the problem with Gwen, he could deal with herter when, or if, he saw her.

    With that in mind, Emery decided to retire for the day.

    The next day, Emery immediately told Kanut to prepare for a trip to Briton. As he previously thought, the Danes agreed without question, but before leaving, he needed to do something else first with the hot springs. Before he could do anything, however, Morgana stopped him.

    She appeared to be disturbed and asked? "Are you leaving?"

    "Yes, but don''t worry. We can always go back here and, if my n seeded, we can-"

    Before Emery could finish his sentence, Morgana cut in and said. "No, I will not being with you."

    The scathing tone made Emery pause for a moment, but he pleaded. "Morgana, listen to me, I believe if we-"

    Emery''s words died in his throat halfway through his exnation. Her expression was a mix of anger and disappointment, but at most, fury burned through her gaze. Before he could ask about the reason, she turned around and left.

    Instinctively, Emery tried to grab her hand, but the stare full of rage she gave him made him freeze in confusion. "Don''t follow me!"

    Once again, Emery was ced in a dilemma. She couldn''t just leave the girl here on this ind.

    With it he thought about postponing the trip for a few days until she cooled down. He decided to return to the cave and, this time, he didn''t just dive. He also took vials of it and experimented by seeing its reactions to different chemicals in order to find out the secret of the corrupted water. He was so drawn to this experiment and thinking about the results, he once again returned to dive. When he came to his senses he realized several hours had passed.

    He noticed Morgana hadn''t joined him in the hot spring today. Feeling a little worried, he quickly walked out from the pond to find her.

    As he walked out, he smelled the nasty odor of blood. He rushed towards the smell, only to find the wolf beast had already died with gaping, bloody wounds. He wanted to check and see what was the cause, but he realized the five pups were also missing.

    He suddenly thought of something that made him feel like thunder had jolted his body and kick started his brain. He ran in rushing out of the cave. He used his spirit reading, and found a disturbing fact.

    With dread growing in his gut, he cast [Spatial Gate] towards the port only to find the boat already gone, along with the rest of the Danes

    "Where were they going? What was going on?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 529 - What happened?

    <h4>Chapter 529: What happened?</h4>

    Stunned by the sight of the port that was devoid of any boat, Emery quickly proceeded to use his Spirit Reading. It was just pure annoyance that the ind had this strange aura that dampened his ability.

    At the same time, he noticed a storm wasing from the sea. Torrential rains began tosh on the ind, while shes of lightning apanied by loud thunder could be seen on the blue expanse.

    "They might just be gone because of the iing storm; right, try to think positively" Emery tried to convince himself.

    Taking onest nce to the empty port, Emery then used [Spatial Gate] to reach the old woman''s house. He wished thetter would know something about the boat''s disappearance or Morgana, only to find out she didn''t know anything about them. Apparently, she had not even seen Morgana for days.

    Emery exited the old woman''s house with a dark expression. Seeing the downpour that was gradually bing fiercer, he gritted his teeth and finally shot towards the forest.

    Under the onught of raindrops and a barrage of strong winds, Emery swiftly ran through the forest, while continuing to utilize his disrupted Spirit Reading. His body waspletely drenched by the rain, but he didn''t even show the slightest hint of concern as he continued to shout the red-haired girl''s name.

    A lot of timeter and he had traversed dozens of miles, but Emery still couldn''t find her.

    He eventually stopped under a tree exhausted, while once again trying to think the best out of the situation.

    "She might take the pups away from their mother''s corpse and is currently taking care of them. Yeah, that''s probably it."

    An hourter, Emery finally stopped his fruitless search and realized he was wasting his time and being in denial. There was actually one certain way to know what really happened.

    He went back to the cave and arrived at where the wolf beast''s body was. He then checked the state of its body, or more precisely, the wounds.

    There, he found it. There was a new wound, it looked as if something within the wolf''s body was taken forcefully. Emery still couldn''t believe it, even when the evidence was right in front of his eyes.

    It was clear there was no other exnation than that the girl killed the wolf beast and took the Danes with her forcefully or by trick.

    A moment of silence fell in the cave as Emery was asking himself why she did it.

    It seemed that from the very beginning, she came here for the beast organ. It must have something to do with why she called it ''the hunt''.

    At the moment, he also hoped Morgana would not do anything awful to the pups. She definitely wouldn''t, would she?

    Emery went deeper into the cave, heading in the direction where the hot spring was, while thinking what he should do next. He was about to walk to the edge of the hot spring, when he saw something nearby -? a small object that was familiar to him. It was the beast pendant.

    He must have missed it when he smelled the odor and rushed out of the cave.

    Picking the pendant up and holding it in his hand, Emery had just found another reason for him to head back to Brittania right away. That girl must be trying something stupid and he had to stop her.

    Before leaving, Emery decided to do something he had already nned from yesterday. He took arge amount of the hot spring water and used [Fragmentation] on it. It took hours before small drops of the silvery liquid [Lycanthrope Corruption] were extracted from the hot spring water. He collected enough topletely fill a small vial. He hopes its enough to further study this essence back at home.

    Emery also did not forget to bury the beast''s body in the forest right outside of the cave. The storm was still going on, but he clearly didn''t care about it and made a proper resting ce for the monster.

    There was actually no need for him to feel sorry for the wolf, since it was already on the verge of death, but Emery couldn''t help but do so when he thought about Morgana''s actions.

    Emery decided to set a stone formation on the ind as well, as he had a hunch he would be returning to this ce in the future. With that, he was ready to leave for Briton.

    Several trees in the forest were cut by Emery''s sword, as he needed them to make his means of transportation. Binding and joining them together using his [Entangled] spell, he quickly got himself a simple, handmade makeshift raft he could use.

    Satisfied with the results of his hard work, he carried it to the shore. As the storm was still intense, Emery decided to wait for tomorrow and hope the sky would clear up.

    Luckily, the next day, the storm had passed and therefore he was ready to go. Riding on his raft, Emery took advantage of the wooden oars he had made and his water element spell [Whip Ssh] to sail out to sea. Thebination of the two carried the raft eastward, towards the Danes'' territory.

    It took Emery a day and a half of rowing to finally reach the other shore. The moment his feet touched the sandy shore, he was immediately shot toward the direction of Bergen Town. Arriving in the town, he quickly tried to find a ship bound for Brittania.

    Unexpectedly, he didn''t have a hard time looking for one. The whole bay of Bergen Town was filled with warships, there were at least hundred of them. It was the invasion force and they were about to leave for Brittania.

    As a special guest, the Jarl allowed him toe along when he asked if he could hitch a ride on the ship. The Jarl even let him join the gship, a warship that was three times the size of the other, manned by almost a thousand warriors.

    It didn''t take long for Emery to hear the Jarl, who stood at the front of the deck, shouting at his subordinates.

    "My warriors! Follow me towards Glory!!"

    WOOOAAAAAHHHH!!!

    Thousands of warriors shouted their battle cries, deafening the sky, as they were ready for battle, for glory and for a piece ofnd.

    As his gaze turned to the western horizon, Emery''s mind was still filled with the question of why Morgana did what she did.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 530 - The Curse

    <h4>Chapter 530: The Curse</h4>

    The girl had always been proud and confident in her skills.? She had always been sure of herself.

    She was considered the strongest fighter in the vige. Both her sisters and the inhabitants of the vige could always depend on her.

    But all of that immediately changed the moment sheid eyes on the boy. It was the first time she had been defeated in a show of strength, after all. Since then the image of the boy had always lingered in her mind.

    Even after the boy hurt him and broke his promise, the girl was still unable to be angry with him or harbor any feelings of resentment. The girl simply just loved being with him, so she decided to make a silent promise with herself to always stand by his side.

    Later on, she realized she was not the only person on his mind. The boy showed her the beautiful, regal princess he always talked about, and the girl suddenly felt a different kind of anger.

    She couldn''t stand it, nor could she control it, as much as she wanted to push these ugly feelings aside. That girl was a princess and she was just a wild vige girl.

    What was shepared to her? The more she came to know about the princess, the more she realized how amazing she was: she was beautiful, smart, fierce and kind hearted. It dawned upon her that there was really nopetition from the beginning. It''s no wonder the boy chose the princess over her.

    And that was why she chose not to stand between them, but she couldn''t understand why the more she tried to resist, the more she tried to repress her emotions, the more she couldn"t stop thinking about him.

    In fact, it was as if her whole body rejected it. She shuddered at the thought of him being with that girl.

    She was stuck in this sorry state, not sure what to do about it or what caused it, until one day the High Priestess told her why she felt this way.

    "Morgana, you cannot fight it�� It''s the curse and the blessing of our Fey bloodline. This is simply the way it is, especially for females."

    "What do you mean, High Priestess?" She asked, brows furrowed.

    "Morgana, you have already imprinted on him. Like I said before, this is not something that you can resist."

    Apparently, there was something within the Fey bloodline that made the alpha female naturally attracted to the alpha male of the pack. This was the way it was, by blood.

    When she discovered the truth, she didn''t feel calm, or that her questions had been answered. Instead, she was driven to anger yet again. This time, she felt fooled by the boy.

    She was really confused and unable to ept that all the strong feelings she had towards the boy were all just a lie.

    Being with him was torture even, it only got worse when she saw him with her. She couldn''t stand it anymore, she was at her wits end. She needed this to stop right now.

    She went back to the High Priestess for more answers, but the woman''s words only brought her more cmity and sorrow.

    "The only way to resist is to be stronger than him. I am sorry Morgana, but there is no other way. This is simply the natural order of things, neither you nor I can change it."

    Ever since then, she became steadily more obsessed with getting stronger. It was a good distraction, momentarily at least. Anything to keep the thought of him away from her. But none of the people in the vige could help her anymore. Hence the reason why she decided to set out and find the only person who could, and finally, she did find her.

    The sister of the High Priestess herself, the witch, Maeve.

    "Little young Morgana, you wish to get stronger?" The witch addressed her with anguid, pitying gaze. "I will help and tell you how�� We are family, after all."

    Maeve was amused by the Fey girl, one look at her reminded the witch of her younger self. She taught her the various ways she could get stronger.

    Morgana spent months with her, learning magic and helping the witch by doing her bidding, butter when she finally told the witch the reason behind her motivation, she simplyughed in response.

    "Hahaha! You will not achieve this by magic! The only way to get rid of the curse is to get the blood inside of you improved, but don''t worry, I will tell you how!"

    The witch told her of a particr ind she found, and a certain hunt which could improve her bloodline.

    "They say there is another beast out there. You should hunt the beast, rip the beast''s heart and eat it. Then you will find that your bloodline has been upgraded."

    So that''s what she did, when she arrived at the ind, apparently, the beast was not so easy to kill. She was not strong enough to kill it. And as if fate was ying tricks on her, the boy came and rescued her again.

    It was as if the curse was once more controlling the course of her life, as he managed to influence her actions yet again.

    Just within days, she had almost forgotten what she came here for in the first ce... The girl couldn''t help it. If they could stay together like this, she would eventually forget about everything and stay by his side forever.

    She decided toe clean and told him everything, only to be interrupted by the tweeting of a messenger bird.

    The boy thought she wouldn''t understand, but Arthur and the Quintin woman had taught her enough to know the letter was about that princess again�� And what the most painful thing of all was the fact he lied to her face.

    Just a minute ago, the boy asked her to tell the truth, but the boy was merely a liar himself.

    The curse was real and she had to fight it with every ounce of her strength. It was the only way for her to regain control of her life.

    That was why she did what she had to do. She killed the beast out of agony like she should have done weeks ago, and tricked the sailors.

    "It''s better for the boy to never leave the ind, not until she finally gets stronger and lifts the curse once and for all."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 531 - Her Charm

    <h4>Chapter 531: Her Charm</h4>

    Camelot

    The capital city of Logress Kingdom.

    Camelot, the biggest and the most prosperous city among all the seven kingdoms. In thest few days, the city weed many people from all over Briton. They all gathered to enjoy the always anticipated yearly event: the Divine Order Tournament.

    The city was more crowded than usual, with nobles browsing the markets, a few squires on break walking around wearing their kingdom''s symbols, and groups of knights patrolling the area. However, the main focus of the crowds today was not the city, but the arena standing at the outskirts outside, where the tournament was currently held.

    Brrackkk!

    People cheered as one squire''snce threw another squire off from their horse. The winner of that round''s jousting tournament was clear.

    "People of the seven kingdoms! We have found the winner of today''s Divine Order tournament, Lamorak of the Gangani Kingdom!" A too-chipper, announcer voice amplified perhaps by a magical device echoed through the ce.

    The squire who won was known as one of the most talented young squires from Gangani, the kingdom known for raising the finest horses and even finer riders. The squire pulled the reins of his horse, letting it trot towards the main stage, where he bowed towards the one sitting in the center: King Arthur Pendragon, the host of this event.

    After giving a polite bow to the king, the young squire suddenly shouted. "I give the honor of my victory to the most beautiful princess of all the seven kingdoms!"

    Hearing the deration, the audience turned rowdy. Cheers and the sounds of mmed would be heard and, if one listens carefully, some threw a bit of wolf whistles.

    The princess mentioned was of course no other than Princess Gweh of the Lioness. She was currently seated in the honorable guest chair, right next to Arthur. Hearing the praise of the young champion, the princess stood up and said.

    "Congrattions for your victory, valiant future knight of the Divine Order. I am so honored to ept the gift of victory and praise you have bestowed to me." Gwen gave the squire her signature radiant smile and the glee on the squire''s face was unmistakable.

    The young squire was so happy, he even stammered and bowed once more, the voices of cheers apanying his actions. The people were cheering not for the princess, but for Gwen, who would be their queen in a few days.

    After a few hand gestures, Gwen returned to her seat, only to be teased by Arthur.

    "Wow, I think you''re more famous than me at this point. I mean, they all love you��"

    "No... No, my king. They love me not because of my skills, they love me for being their future queen."

    "Don''t undermine your own achievements, Gwen. You really are good with words, but you also have a charm that makes it easy for people to like you."

    Not long afterwards, as the second day of the tournament came to a close, it was time for the nobles to begin what some would call socializing. They confidently strode near their seats and gave their respects before starting a chat.

    Mostmented that the tournament was predictable as usual. The archery round held yesterday was won by Dematae Kingdom, known for raising the best archers and producing quality bows from their special light yet sturdy wood. The jousting round was of course won by Gangani.

    One noble spoke up and mentioned about the game two years ago, where a young unknown squire proceeded to sweep the title of champion for all three games. It was definitely the most memorable tournament ever.

    Upon hearing the mention of the champion, Arthur threw a discreet nce at Gwen. To his surprise, she replied without losing her bright smile and continued to do what she did best, brightening the hearts of the people. Despite that, Arthur couldn''t help but worry that Gwen was thinking about Merlin at the moment.

    Seeing Gwen was easily making friends here and there, Arthur couldn''t believe that only in one year she had managed to bring so many nobles to support Logress. She had even taken over half of her previous Lioness territory from Cantiaci only with diplomacy.

    The event''s closing ceremony passed in what felt like the blink of an eye and they returned to the castle. Arthur entered the halls, seeing many of the golden knights along with the ministers had gathered. Among them, Uther, his father, was also waiting. They all bore a very serious expression on their faces.

    "What happened?" Arthur asked.

    Uther, who was normally calm, spoke in a serious tone.

    "We have news from the scouts we stationed in the east. The Danes'' ship came faster than we thought. They will arrive on the Iceni shores tomorrow at dawn at best."

    "Alright, don''t we have knights ready for this-" Arthur calmly asked, but he was cut off.

    Uther exined that, not only were the Danes here, the northern Brigantes tribe was also moving along the border to invade theirnd.

    That one sentence was enough to freeze the room in an instant. No one could me them, for it meant their biggest nightmare just came true.

    They were the biggest barbarian tribe in the north and, with theing of the Danes, it would mean they would work together to wipe the kingdoms of Brittania.

    Arthur took a deep breath and said, but try as he might, he could not keep the slight shudder in his voice. "Don''t worry. We will be ready for this."

    He turned to look at Gwen and said. "Gwen, even if it pains me to say it, the kingdoms are facing the greatest threat. I believe it would be best if we postpone the wedding."

    If everything went as nned, the wedding was supposed to be held after the tournament, which was 4 days from now. With the current situation, it would be inappropriate to celebrate, which was why Arthur decided to postpone it and prepare the troops instead.

    Gwen nodded, she surely understood the gravity of this matter and the reason behind Arthur''s decision, but Uther thought differently

    "The city is at the peak of its morale for this year due to the recent tournament. I believe we should push the wedding forward. We shall do the ceremony the day after tomorrow, together with the celebration of the tournament winner. This is the perfect momentum to bring all seven kingdoms to unite against the invaders. What do you think?"

    Arthur looked at Gwen and, without a trace of hesitation, she immediately nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 532 - The Shore

    <h4>Chapter 532: The Shore</h4>

    Emery stood on the top of the magnificent warship. The smell of the salty breeze hung in the air and the seawater sshed onto his face every so often. Up here, there was only him and the clear blue skies above.

    He had sailed for six days and spent most of his time either cultivating in his cabin or on the deck staring at the ocean like he was doing now.

    Mighty waves shook the vessel he stood on, but he did not seem to be bothered. In fact, none of the Vikings even paid it any notice.

    All around him, more than one hundred warships could be seen, consisting of two dozen warships and smaller ships to apany them.

    There was something to be said about the bravery of these Danes.

    Within just 6 days, the journey already took a dozen ships and almost a hundred lives, but none of them were affected by it.

    They bravely faced the notion of death, crossing even the mightiest seas with nothing but the fire burning in their hearts for the sake of glory.

    It was an admirable thing, that''s for sure.

    As he was lost in his thoughts, Emery felt the presence of someone approaching. He turned around to see the Jarl also came to see the ocean in front of them

    "We should have arrive anytime soon now"

    Emery didn''t have the time to pay much attention to the Jarl before, but now that he did, he realized Jarl Haraldson was nothing short of imposing. Especially now that he was wearing his battle outfit.

    He was a tall, bulky man and, despite his status, his fur coat seemed to be made of a patchworkbined from various beasts. A massive axe with dark red edges hung on the Jarl''s back, the pattern on the edges reminded Emery of what remains of the enemy''s spilled blood. He wore a helmet that covered most of his face, but his beard and fierce green eyes were still visible.

    Now that they had almost arrived in Britannia, knowing the battle would start soon, Emery decided to be bold and asked.

    "Tell me, Jarl Haraldson, what are you really trying to achieve with this war? What is it? Is it a piece ofnd? Gold and silver�� or perhaps glory?"

    Jarl Haraldson let out a boisterousugh, as if someone had just asked about the funniest joke from the past

    "Hahaha! We want all of them, of course!"

    Emery felt that although the Jarl believed in what he said and had answered with determination, it was as if he never cared about the risks at all.

    "I wonder if all vikings have no fear of death��" Emery said more to himself rather than asking, but the Jarl had turned excited with the remarks

    "There is no reason for us to fear death. Every day, we hope for our god to be merciful and grant us the most meaningful death, for that is the only way to be chosen to enter the halls of Valha."

    It''s always fascinating to hear someone so passionate about battle, but the truth was Emery didn''t believe in god anymore. It was because he had met them, the Nephilims. Hence he thought, although fascinating, the Jarl''s idea of death for the gods was just foolish.

    Realizing Emery''s expression, the Jarl asked.

    "Tell me, warrior, you are a Briton, aren''t you?"

    "Yes." Emery answered bluntly. There was no reason for him to be afraid of the Jarl, but his reply surprised him.

    "Good, very good. As you know the Immortal King himself, you must be very strong, aren''t you? I really hope we get to meet on the battlefield."

    Silence reigned between them for a few minutes, before the ship finally saw the shore. The other ships followed suit and, before long, thousands of Danes warriors filled out the white sands of Brittania.

    They all decided to head a little bit deeper to see if there was any enemy waiting for them, and after walking for a few minutes, they found a group of people waiting for them.

    The Danes all pulled out their weapons, their faces a mix of tense and happy, only to let out a disappointment when they saw who was waiting.

    "That''s Jarl Erick man! The bastard has arrived here first!"

    Although a little bit annoyed, The Jarl quickly calmed himself down, "Don''t worry warriors, they may have arrived first, but we shall be the first to reach glory!" The Jarl lifted his axe and shouted, apanied by the roaring cheers of the other warriors.

    Now that they have arrived at their destination, the Jarl had decided to set up camp. Emery decided to go his separate ways and thanked Jarl Haraldson for the ride

    Emery decided to head towards Logress.

    He quickly ran with such a speed while using spirit reading to know more about the situation around the outskirts of Iceni Kingdom''s territory.

    It was then he realized that all of the Iceni viges were empty. This actually gave Emery a lot of relief as he assumed most of the people were already warned about the invasion of the Danes.

    If Iceni had prepared things in advance, so should the other six kingdoms. But a few more minutes running deeper into the Iceni territory, Emery''s finally could sense a gathering of people.

    At first he thought there was a vige that had not yet been evacuated, but when he came closer he realized that this was a gathering of warriors

    His gut feeling told him to go and check them out. He activated both [Spatial Gate] and [Hide in Shadow] at the same time. Right as the ck tear in space appeared; thin wisps of ck mist moved on his body and slithered to cover his skin like a nket before disappearing.

    He entered the tear andnded close to them. With the help of his skill to mask his presence, he walked as close as possible to the clearing, where the source of the voices came from.

    When he peeked out to see the group that had gathered. On one side, several silver knights bearing the Iceni''s banners stood while the Danes stood on the other side. Thanks to his enhanced senses, he was able to hear everything they were saying.

    Realizing what was being discussed, Emery was barely able to contain his shock. what they said came second to the realization that they were not fighting against each other. They were actually coborating.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 533 - Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 533: Coboration</h4>

    The day felt peaceful, almost too peaceful, as the group of Danes walked across the field. Suddenly, a shadowy figure passed through them and, before they were able to see who it was, most of them were instantly knocked to the ground.

    "Who is that?! Show yourself!" One of the still-standing Danes said.

    From a mist made of ck shadows, a young man emerged wearing a satisfied smile. The Danes stared at him in shock, he used the opportunity to snap his finger. nt roots sprouted from the earth beneath them and tied the Danes up before hanging them upside down.

    "Witchery! That''s a shaman! Argh!"

    Of course, the shadowy figure was no other than Emery. As soon as the two groups separated, Emery used the opportunity to stop the Danes and force them to say what they were doing with the Iceni.

    To entice them to talk, Emery even decided to tighten the coils of the root on their bodies as much as he could without breaking their bones, but even as he heard a crack before he loosened the coils a bit, it appeared they were merely bottom-tier grunts. All they knew was the Iceni representatives told them to not pige certain viges and the Danes'' agreed to follow a certain path.

    Emery used his spirit reading and recognized the path leading to one of the Logress'' territories, which they wouldter pige and burn.

    He flicked his fingers and more roots appeared around him, acting as makeshift hands to strip the warriors from their weapons, armor and clothes, leaving them only in their undergarments and tied up upside down.

    Afterwards, Emery wore one of the Danes'' clothes and stopped the Iceni knights. Caught off guard by what they thought to be an ally, they were unable to react fast enough to Emery''s attacks. He overpowered them with pure strength, knocking out a dozen knights and a few silver knights.

    "We are allies! Why are you attacking us!" One silver knight shouted.

    "Are we? I didn''t hear of such a thing!" Emery shouted back, before hitting the back of the knight''s head.

    Thanks to his disguise, Emery was able to fool them and see which path those knights asked the Danes to take.

    But that wasn''t even the most shocking thing. From the knights'' confessions, Emery learned the invasion was part of a joint effort between not just the Iceni and the Danes, but also the North Brigantes tribe with the Norgales kingdom.

    Two biggest neighboring countries and two kingdoms of Brittania were coborating to destroy Logress. What Arthur said in his letter was really not an exaggeration.

    Just like before, Emery used the roots to strip them all out of their weapons and armor and left them hung and tied up. Using the information he learned, Emery was able to spot the hidden markers carved to the trees set by the Iceni. In order to save time, he opened his [Spatial Gate] one after another, until hended in the outskirts of Logress territory.

    It was a simple, farming vige with a calm atmosphere. A few dozen houses made of wood and roofed with intertwined nts could be seen throughout the area.

    Unlike the first vige he passed in the Iceni territory, this vige was still bustling with activity. The searing heat of high noon has started to fade, to be reced with a refreshing breeze carrying the distinct scent of fresh leaves. A slight red tint had reced the edges of the blue skies, an indication it was almost time for the sun to set.

    Some families gathered near the river to fish for their dinner, theughter of children could be heard around where several middle-aged couples were busy fishing. Shops started to pack up their goods to close for the day. The sole tavern in this small vige was starting to bustle with activity.

    Laughter and the voices of someone challenging another viger to another round of games could be heard from inside. All in all, the calm, lively vige was a contrast to his turbulent emotions.

    One thing was clear, the vige had not been warned.

    The more time he wasted here, the more danger Logress and by extension the entirend of Britannia would be in.

    He decided to ask around for where to find the chief of the vige and told them about the uing danger. One of the vigers directed him to a simple house. Just like the others, it was made of wood, but it was a bit biggerpared to most of the other houses.

    A chief was busy writing something on the table, while a dozen vigers were tending some other matter inside the huge room. Without wasting time, Emery told them about the threat.

    They were skeptical at first and asked Emery far too many questions, wasting time he did not have. In the end, this situation ended up forcing him to pull out his Divine Order wizard badge, after discreetly taking it out from the [Spatial Storage].

    Upon seeing the carved badge, their dismissive attitude immediately changed. The vige chief put down his pen, stood up and started to order the immediate evacuation of every viger.

    As they packed up their belongings, Emery approached the chief and asked about the status of the Divine Order Tournament.

    "Yes, today is the third day. They should know who the champion is today." The elderly man answered.

    Emery then decided to ask the real question that had been hanging on his mind ever since he reached the coast of Brittania.

    "Do you know anything about the wedding?"

    "Of course!" The vige chief answered

    "Yes the wedding of our King Arthur and our future Queen Gweh will be held after the tournament, everyone was invited. It should be in a few days. The 6th day, to be precise."

    Before the chief could finish his words, Emery heard a distant battle cry and drums of war, so he ran out towards the river. With his enhanced senses, he saw the Danes had started to take a course through the river, no doubt nning to raze everything in their path. They were still a few miles away, but it would be better for them to evacuate as soon as possible.

    There was not much time left. He contemted leaving immediately, but he didn''t want to just leave the vigers to their fate.

    Thinking he still had 3 days until the wedding and how he could just use his spatial gate to save time, he believed he still had time to help the vigers.

 Chapter 534 - Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 534: Ceremony</h4>

    Camelot

    Yesterday was the day the Divine Order Tournament finally came into a close and concluded its tale. Like what it had been done every year; today, which was the fourth, all one hundred top squires were bestowed with the title of knight, with ten of them receiving the prestigious silver knight title.

    Unfortunately, all of yesterday''s grandeur and joy was quickly cut short as they found out that disaster was imminent on the horizon. Today, it was reced by an atmosphere so somber that everyone could almost feel their lungs suffocating from it.

    At the moment, there were almost a thousand people gathered in the great hall of the Divine Order. It was a gathering of the 7 kingdoms'' brightest squires and knights.

    They all gathered for the knighthood ceremony,? but because all the 7 kingdoms had finally received grave news that could threaten theirnd and sovereignty, it was only the uing invasion from the north and east that was left on their mind.

    Not only were these hundreds of people concerned with the massive force that was heading in their way, they also had specifically tried to use the representatives from Norgales and Iceni who still attended the gathering today. The reason was obvious.

    Unfortunately as they had no real proof at the moment, they actually had nothing they could use to condemn the two kingdoms. Moreover, they were currently within the Divine Order event, and as it was quoted by Maleagent, one of the Norgales'' golden knights.

    ''Even if we are involved, the knight of the Divine Order was not supposed to interfere with the war between kingdoms; even though it was specifically aimed toward Logress.''

    The notion, obviously, brought untold amounts of anger to the Logress'' knights, civilians and its allies. In their opinion, it was just in outrageous when the situation already involved forces outside of the kingdoms. With it the whole members of the Divine Order should join together and take action.

    But then again, there was nothing the Knight Commander of the Divine Order could do about it, without the existence of proof.

    The event was kicked off by the three knightmanders: Sir Owain, the Aegis Knight; Sir Agrival the Wise; Uther Pendragon and also Logress King Arthur Pendragon, who acted as the host of the event.

    Just like in previous years, all one hundred squires who had proven themselves were called forward, and they were quickly asked to say the Oath of the Knight.

    "We are the knights of the Divine Order. We are the protector of the realm, yers of evil. We will always be brave and upright. Speak the truth even if it leads to our death. Safeguard the helpless and do no wrong. This is our oath!"

    As the oath was uttered, apparently many people that gathered in the hall became even more irritated. Many, if not the majority, started to lose faith in the order itself. Especially with what was happening right now, many felt that too many knights had lost their purpose, that the oath was just a mere string of words.

    It was apparent that the state of the famous Knight of the Divine Order had dropped to an all time low. Doubt and distrust began to grow within, and chaos was bound to ensue if this continued.

    One person in the hall felt the most despair as he watched and understood the situation. It was the ruler of the Logress Kingdom himself, Arthur Pendragon.

    When the squires were done dering the oath, Arthur felt something within was burning. It was telling him to say something to the people who had gathered today.

    Giving trust to his feelings, Arthur quickly stood up from his seat. His sudden action naturally caught attention as everyone''s eyes were on him.

    "My brothers of the Divine Order, we now have crises loomed upon us, and the 7 kingdoms don''t seem to have seen such a threat since their founding." Arthur said loudly, causing the atmosphere to be even more solemn. "However, it is not the threat of foreign enemies that worries me. It''s the one within."

    Arthur''s words had sessfully made everyone once more think about the two used kingdoms. Even so, the man was still not finished yet.

    "From where I am standing now, I can clearly see the look on your face. I see doubt, I see fear, I see distrust�� These are the biggest threats that we are facing.. When we start to be divided, then we will start to loose"

    Arthur said those words passionately, in such spirit that it brought attention and admiration to the people who heard and those around him. But he was still not done.

    "Brothers of the Divine Order! Trust me, we will prevail against such threats!!"

    The people in the hall felt their blood pumped, their spirit ignited as they started chanting, "For Justice!! For Honor!!"

    The previous ruler of the Logress Kingdom, Uther Pendragon, was looking at his fiery son with pride scattered all over his face.

    Naturally, there were also some who only smirked and showed disdain inwardly when they heard such statements - as if they knew better.

    Afterwards the situation turned much brighter and the knightmander started with the de ceremony of the 100 new knights and gave these knights their new swords.

    The ceremony was performed at noon, when the sun was at its highest point in the sky directly above the heads. Ten brightest and noteworthy squires have conferred the silver knight title. Calmness was seen on their faces, but everyone knew they were excited inwardly, honored to be bestowed with the title.

    When the des were finished, it was time for the ten newly-conferred silver knights and all the golden knights would have their special session towards a different building to see the sword of the Divine.

    Arthur reminded them again of the royal wedding, which was to be held before the night was over. The invitation was given to everyone present. The people in the hall became boisterous, and once again, their spirits were lifted.

    Before the next event started, Arthur decided to check on his future wife, who was currently preparing for the wedding that would be held in a few hours.

    Thinking about Gwen, before leaving the grand hall, Arthur''s eyes scanned through the entire ce filled with hundreds of knights, hoping to see a particr face, but he didn''t find what he was looking for. He let out a sigh and said to himself.

    "You are noting, after all, aren''t you, Merlin?"

    ----------------------------------

    Author Monthly Note 2nd November

    Dear Reader

    Thank you for your support for the Novel. Thest two weeks my family and I went on a road trip, with me driving 1000+ miles I could only do single daily chapters. Now that I have reached my destination I should be able to do double chapters again.

    Sadly, because of it, the novel failed Win-win highest rewardst month, hence the novel could really use more coverage by helping the novel with your golden tickets. Help the novel reach the top 15 for continuous double chapters. If by some miracle we can reach top 10, on that weekend I will give two more extra.

    If you haven''t check out my website .avans.xyz

    It has all the links to the youtube teaser videos of the three novels that are all in the same spirit magus chronicles universe. Come to visit our discord for discussion, illustration, monthly gifts of coins code, and free ess to privileged chapters for the few lucky ones.

    Finally, please kindly support the privilege chapters. Tier 1 or 2 will help me create better content for this novel

    SPOILERS sections

    Thetest privilege chapters are 20+ long chapters of the final battle in Britain. Purchase the privilege chapters while it is still early in the month.

    Thank you

 Chapter 535 - Why?

    <h4>Chapter 535: Why?</h4>

    "So, how did the de goes?"

    The beautiful blonde girl was d in a stunning formal royal dress. The attire was a simple white, but silks adored her arms, while gem decorations sparkled at the ends of her gown, creating a beautiful yet simple image. She was looking at a man in shining knight armor as she asked her question.

    She was surrounded by a few assistants trying to prepare her for the big event, for when the groom came into the room.

    The said groom, however, was taken by surprise by her unexpected question.

    "What do you mean by how the de goes...? Look at you�� you are stunning. You should not worry about the de and just focus on the wedding."

    Unexpectedly, the girl was still persistent about the matter.

    "What needs to be concerned about the wedding? Everything has already been prepared, there is nothing else I need to do. To be honest, I really wish I could juste to see the de."

    The man and the girl were none other than Arthur Pendragon and Princess Gweh, who would officially take the title of Logress Queen after the marriage that would be held in a few hours.

    The white dress design she was currently wearing was simr to the past royal weddings Arthur had attended, but he still found himself dumbstruck by her beauty. Even before this marriage, she had always been a radiant force of good. Right now, the dress only enhanced that aspect of her even more.

    Arthur took a deep breath and told everyone to quickly leave the room, including Sir Yvain, who was instructed to protect her. Hearing the order from their king, the knight and attendants all quickly left the room without a word.

    At the moment, Gwen was surprised to see the expression on Arthur''s face. She remembered he had always been groomed from early on in his life to be the perfect king, so she only saw the sure and confident disposition he always disyed. But now, the man was different. The current ruler of Logress had shown such a rarely seen expression - somber.

    "What is it, Arthur? Tell me."

    Arthur stared at her and let out another sigh.

    "I am sorry, Gwen. The truth is, I have been sending a bird letter to a certain someone in hopes he woulde to exin the situation." He said dejectedly. "But it seems he couldn''t make it."

    Gwen was stunned silent by his words. She turned her face away and yed with her silky hair, trying to look as calm as she could. However, there was no hiding for her apparent feelings, as her trembling bottom lip betrayed her.

    "Then�� He is noting��" She muttered. "It''s alright."

    Arthur, who obviously noticed her reaction, opened his mouth again in the attempt of consoling her.

    "I am pretty sure he''s just too far away. Probably the bird couldn''t reach him." He said. "I''m sure it''s not that he doesn''t want toe."

    "Arthur, but�� why... would you do that?"

    Arthur didn''t answer her question, instead he moved a step closer and closed his eyes. His eyelids were slightly trembling, while his hands were faintly shaking, as if trying to steel himself, steeling his resolve to ask what he was always curious about.

    "I never really had a chance to know what happened between you two." He muttered. "Now that we are about to be married, shouldn''t I have the right to know? I don''t really want to intrude into the matter between the two of you, but you two are the most amazing people I know, and I really don''t wish to ruin anything without knowing."

    Upon hearing the answer, Gwen ced the ivory hairbrush she used to y with her hair on the dresser table, turned around to face Arthur and said.

    "I am sorry Arthur�� The truth is, I love him, and I know that you know it."

    Arthur nodded his head at her words. "Yes�� I know that. Then why? Why did you do this?"

    "I�� I am not the right person for him. And I know I can''t think about this while the kingdom is in crisis�� I just can''t."

    Arthur went silent for a while. That particr struggle was something he knew really well as a ruler of his own kingdom. Gwen took the time to approach him and said.

    "I apologize, Arthur, this is who I am. I cannot help it nor can I change it. If you do not wish to continue this wedding, I understand, but you need to consider how important this is for the kingdom."

    "Gwen, I do not want to force you to do something you don''t want to do. You don''t have to marry me in order to help me and the kingdom. I''m sure there are other ways."

    "No. Marrying you will be the best way for me to help the kingdom, to ensure the safety of my people."

    Arthur took a deep breath and let out another sigh. He had met many stubborn and strong-willed ambassadors, but the girl in front of him was by far one of the most stubborn people he had ever encountered.

    "Alright. Let''s get married." He then smiled and said, "Marrying you will make me the most lucky man in the whole 7 kingdoms."

    "I''ll see you in a few hours then." He said before turning around and leaving.

    Seeing the man leave, a feeling of strange worry emerged from her heart. She took a deep breath and calmed herself, most likely it was the stress of the wedding messing with her head.

    Arthur left Gwen to do her final preparation, while he went toward the fort-like building, the secret ce where the golden knights usually meet. It was the ce where Excalibur was kept.

    When he arrived all the golden knights and the 10 new silver knights had already gathered.

    There were 36 golden knights gathering, as some were still on duty like Sir Yvain who protected Gwen and Sir Gawain, who he sent to the North.

    Other than that, there were 5 selected silver knights, who would be promoted to be golden knights today.

    It pained him that for two consecutive years now, many golden knights had died or retired, either thanks to the war or due to incidents within thend. This was an apparent sight, as these days he almost could not recognize half the golden knights in this room.

    Arthur thought he really needed to spend some time getting to know these new golden knights.

    Just like when Emery was attending his own ceremony, the three knightmanders led the whole event andter on, they all went downstairs to the secret room where the sword of the divine was.

    One by one, the 5 selected silver knights took their chance to drink the small vial of [Divine Water] and took hold of the sword, receiving the blessing of the divine.

    The event finally ended. The knightmander Agrival the Wise stepped up and was about to close the ceremony,

    "Dear Brother of the Knight of Divine Order I wee��. urrgghh "

    The speech was abruptly stopped by blood dripping on his chest

    All eyes were stunned to see a sword pierce the Sir Agrival through his chest from the back.

    Arthur was so shocked when he saw who the culprit was. The sword belonged to none other than knightmander Sir Aewin of the Aegis.

    "What is the meaning of this? Have you gone mad!!" shouted Uther, who stood close to him, only to be swung by the same sword which stabbed Agrival.

    Arthur was about to save his father, when suddenly multiple sounds of footsteps came from the door. There, two dozen silver knights were ready with their arrows nocked on their bows!

    Arthur recognized them to be Maleagant''s men. He was so angry and screamed toward his men when he heard another golden knight being attacked by the other golden knight next to him.

    It was aplete chaos, the golden knights fighting among each other.

    Maleagant look at Arthur with a cruel smile and said,

    "Archers, shoot!"

 Chapter 536 - BloodBath

    <h4>Chapter 536: BloodBath</h4>

    Camelot City and its castle were full of people waiting for the wedding that was about to be held shortly, but a few miles away from the city, in the basement of the fort belonging to a certain knight of the Divine Order, a bloodbath was currently taking ce.

    Within just a minute, Knight Commander Agrival the wise was mercilessly killed, followed by four other members of the Golden Knights. None of them expected such a thing to happen and were unprepared for it, leading them to be fiercely attacked by the other members of the Golden Knights.

    The 10 new champions of the Silver Knights from the previous game were not excluded from the bloodbath. Half of them were swiftly killed by the senior Golden Knights, while the other half were shot by arrows when they were trying to run. In the end, none of them managed to survive.

    Arthur quickly helped his father Uther and the other Logress Golden Knights group up together next to him.

    Golden Knights are fighting each other on all sides

    "Argh!!! You fucking traitor!"

    shouted Sir Bors and Sir Dag, two of the Gangani Golden Knights present. The two muscr brothers fought their hardest, each with an ax in hand.

    What surprised them so much was not that they were attacked, but how it was none other than other members of the Gangani Golden Knights who attacked them.

    Meanwhile, on another side, a young knight leaped up high, while skillfully shooting a few arrows, hitting two of the Golden Knights from the Iceni who previously attacked him without hesitation. The young knight''s name was Ghad, he was a knight from the Demetae Kingdom.

    Soon after, all three were finally on Arthur''s side, ready to fight the hardest battle the Divine Order had ever faced as of this day.

    A battle against their own brothers.

    Without counting the 20 members of the Silver Knights guarding the entrance, it was a 10-versus-20 situation. One side was obviously siding with Arthur, while the other side was siding with the newly-famous Norgales Golden Knight, Maleagant.

    Arthur could see that all the five new members of the Golden Knights were on their side, as well asst year''s new Golden Knights. It appeared they had been preparing this for at least two years. The death of numerous members of the Golden Knights thest two years most likely a deliberate n to achieve today''s goal.

    Uther was still holding the body of his oldest friend, Sir Agrival the wise, in his arms, still shocked by what just happened. He turned to re at the other knightmander and resentfully shouted, "Aewin! Why are you doing this!? Why!?"

    Aewin looked at Uther with a gaze filled with scorn as he said, "Uther, the Pendragons have been holding the position of leader of the Divine Order for too long! It''s time for a new leader to be chosen!"

    Uther could not believe what he just heard. He tried to reason with him, "Aewin! We can always vote for it! Why must it end like this? You''re only breaking the Divine Oder apart!"

    "Ha!" he sneered at Uther''s words. "Vote, you say? You and Agrival always have the same voice, and I never get my say. With something like that, do you really think voting is possible?"

    "That''s not true!" Uther immediately denied. However, before he could say any more, he was cut off by Aewin''s mockingugh.

    "Hahaha! You always appear honest and chivalrous, but we both know you''re not! I found a lot of your secrets. You even hid the fact you''re holding a Fey witch captive!"

    Hearing this, Arthur finally found thest missing piece of the puzzle.

    "Yes! Sir Bagdemagus Silver Knight, Keane, came to me with this information. You even allowed Arthur to lead the investigation and free the murderer of Bagdemagus. And now, his son Maleagant hase to take your ce. This is the definition of justice."

    Uther could not retort. For this case, while he could argue about why he let Merlin go, he knew full well there were other hidden cases where he was in the wrong

    Seeing Uther''s silence, Knight Commander Aewin spoke, "You''ve seen it, haven''t you? To Maleagant, the sword reacted the same way it did to Arthur! He is the future of the Divine Order! And with his rtionship with the barbarians, Britannia will finally be able to attain evesting peace!"

    To Arthur''s surprise, Uther had so little to say and nothing to respond to Knight Commander Aewin''s remark. Because of that, Arthur decided to answer in his stead,

    "Knight Commander Aewin! My father might not be a saint, but at least he is not a coward who stabs people in the back! What you all said here has defied everything a knight lives for! Honesty! Truth! And honor! Drop your weapons now, or I assure you, justice will be fierce!"

    All of a sudden, loudughter could be heard. However, theughter did note from the people in front of him. Rather, it came from the person beside him, his father Uther.

    Even the people on Aewin''s side were baffled by his resoundingughter. "You really can''t cease to amaze me, son! These bastards won''t listen! Let us have a good fight!"

    Arthur looked around the ce. Knowing their current situation, he fully understood the odds were not with him. Even so, he was happy to see that the 10 knights next to him dared to fight for honor until the end.

    He cast [Divine Blessing]. With his continuous improvement thanks to Merlin, right now, Arthur was twice stronger than everyone else in the room.

    "Attack!!" Amanding roar could be heard from the other side. And with it, the knights of the other side began charging at him.

    St! St!!

    One by one, Arthur killed the Golden Knights that tried to stop him. Unfortunately, despite being stronger than them, they still had the overwhelming advantage that was their number. This time, the Golden Knights fighting by his side began falling one by one.

    At this moment, Arthur aimed his sword toward Maleagant and shouted, "Fight! Me! we don''t need to kill each other! Let''s end this with a duel! "

    Seeing Arthur''s pitiful attempt of minimizing casualties made Maleagantugh. He responded, "I can see your prowess, Arthur, I can tell you''re stronger than me. No, I will not ept your challenge. I need all the members of the Golden Knights and the king to die so the war will be over quickly!"

    Knowing the coward would not ept his challenge no matter what, Arthur quickly charged toward his side, only to be stopped by multiple senior Golden Knights.

    nk! nk!

    At this moment, when his focus was on the fight in front of him, he saw that Uther Pendragon managed to kill the knightmander, Sir Aewin the Aegis. But before he could feel anything good from it, he noticed his father had also received what seemed to be a stab wound on his chest.

    Looking closely, he realized it was indeed a stab wound. The de of the sword stabbed so deeply that he could see the old king''s blood continuously flowing from his chest.

    Arthur quickly rushed to help his father, but when he could finally reach him, the old king was already on the verge of death. When Uther saw his son in front of him, he squeezed out a slight smile before mustering up his strength to say to him.

    "You will be a better king than I ever was�� Be strong, my son."

    After a brief struggle, Uther finally breathed hisst breath.

    At this moment half a dozen golden knights have surrounded him. With anger swelling up inside him, Arthur once again charged with all his powers and sword skills. Without sparing a second nce, Arthur killed the closest Golden Knights and managed to close in on Maleagant, but just when he thought he could get him, Maleagant proved that even though he was weaker than Arthur in terms of pure strength, he was not weak.

    As the two exchanged swords, it felt as if the room shook following their shes.

    nk! nk!

    When Arthur managed to overpower his opponent, Maleagant''s mouth suddenly curved into a smile as he shouted while dodging to the side, "Fire!!!"

    In that instant, multiple arrows swiftly pierced Arthur''s body, leaving him kneeling weakly on the floor.

    Half unconscious, he could feel deep hate toward Maleagant surging in his heart. At the same time, he felt sorry for Gweeenth. It appeared he would not be able to marry her after all.

    At this moment, he could feel a bunch of things mixed in his heart. Anger, hatred, and regret toward a lot of things, both from himself and other people.

    Seeing Arthur barely breathing, Maleagant approached Arthur and raised his sword high. "you shall die now, and your bride shall be next!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 537 - The Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 537: The Wedding</h4>

    The sun had almostpletely set, marking the start of the wedding. The Britannia royal wedding followed a certain sacred tradition that worshipped the nature god.

    It all started with how Gaia became the protector of Britannia thousands of years ago. Due to everything She did for thend and its people, Gaia was worshipped all over Britannia. Back then, the mere thought of the name could fill people with peace and reverence.

    But as time passed, the name Gaia was mentioned less and less until eventually, people stopped mentioning the name altogether. Even so, the traditions that had existed since those times were still passed down between kings, nobles, and even some citizens who could afford such weddings.

    At this moment, Gwh could be seen wearing a beautiful white dress, a leaf crown lightly resting on her head. She was riding a boat made of fresh roots, slowly sailing across the small river just next to Camelot Pce.

    The citizens of Camelot and guests from all seven kingdoms were standing on the two river banks, watching the beautiful princess standing confidently until she reached the designated wedding venue. Despite the slow pace, none of them felt impatient, simply enjoying the atmosphere.

    She then carefully walked toward one of the biggest trees, where one of the respected elders of Camelot was ready to start the wedding ceremony.

    As Gwen reached the ce, she could see that hundreds of people had gathered and were waiting for the wedding to start. A lot of them had their eyes on her, the bride, while some others were marveling at the preparations made for this wedding.

    On the front lines, she could see that dozens of influential figures and nobles were also present to witness the wedding.

    It was part of their sacred traditions to bring elders and important figures to be witnesses to weddings, and with the number of people witnessing, including the numerous elders and important figures, this wedding was probably going to be included as one of the biggest weddings to have been held in history.

    This wedding was very important to both the bride and the groom. Yes, not only was this wedding important to her as it would please the Lioness nobles who had shown their constant support for the Logress, but it was also important to Arthur as it was notmon for a person to be crowned as king without a queen on his side. Hence, the wedding would also serve such a purpose to the Logress kingdom.

    Having more nobles to be witnesses for the wedding would prove the strength of the kingdom, as each noble would represent a certainnd of the kingdom. This was the best way to maintain the support of these nobles and at the same time, the stability of the kingdom. This was especially the case at such a crucial time.

    Unfortunately, although the guests were already present, Gwen realized that the ceremony was missing two very important people; the groom and the father of the groom.

    Looking around, she saw that nobody was worried as they knew Arthur never disappointed. She also knew that, but for a reason, she did not know, Gwen was feeling extremely uneasy.

    Her unease had started ever since Arthur decided to head to the Divine Order''s headquarters. Unable to shake off her worry, she asked Yvain about the situation. Unwilling to leave her, Yvain instead told Abe to bring a few knights to check on Arthur.

    Night finally fell, and the torch was lit up, signaling that it was time for the wedding ceremony to begin.

    But both the groom and the father of the groom still could not be seen. Gwen''s heart gradually raced faster. If she could have her way, she would have rushed toward the fort to check up on them without wasting another minute. But she knew how important her presence in this ceremony was. Holding herself back, she glued herself on the spot, silently standing with confidence in front of the present nobles and the citizens of the seven kingdoms.

    Unbeknownst to her, on one side of the nobles, seeing that Arthur still had not shown up despite how much time had passed, a few nobles of the Iceni and Norgales looked toward each other with smiles on their faces.

    One of the nobles from that side even whispered with malice, "It appears that the n was sessfully executed. When the news came out, I had already prepared as well. This will be thest stick that will break the camel''s back."

    The group of nobles was smiling wickedly. Some evenughed without bothering to hold it in seeing that the situation seemed to have gone as they nned. Even so, as they were in the corner in their own group, Gwen could not hear her from her position.

    A few momentster, Gwen could tell that the guest had begun whispering in confusion, wondering why the ceremony had not yet started despite the time. Gradually, the whispers turned into rowdy talks. Noticing that the situation had gotten out of hand, Gwen decided that it was time for her to start speaking to calm the crowd.

    But before she could say her words, she saw a figure walking toward her right in the middle of the aisle.

    The man was none other than the king of Logress himself, Arthur Pendragon.

    When he arrived, all the noises from the crowd immediately died down. At the same time, the faces of the nobles who were previously smiling andughing in the corner paled at the sight of his arrival. Those nobles could not believe it, "Did the n fail? That''s impossible!"

    Those nobles were nervous, but none of them dared to cause a ruckus.

    All eyes were set on the golden king who was approaching the bride.

    The two then looked toward each other. Just when Gwen was beginning to feel relieved, as her eyes met Arthur''s gaze, she was startled to find something amiss.

 Chapter 538 - Meant to Be

    <h4>Chapter 538: Meant to Be</h4>

    It was early in the morning, the light had only started to peek out from the east. The biting chill in the air was still prominent. The world was supposed to be rtively quiet, but Emery was up, busy helping people on the border to evacuate. He passed and helped the people in the viges he passed through, until he met a group of Logress knights arriving at the scene.

    Surprisingly, when the knights arrived, it was like a ticking timer was activated on the Danes'' mind. They quickly stopped burning and piging the viges halfway, immediately retreating to regroup with the main force.

    As the knights arrived, Emery decided to let them take control of the situation, while he started his journey to the capital city of Camelot.

    Right as he arrived, the de ceremony was about to start, so he joined the crowds who had started to fill in the hall of the Divine Order Knights. He was about to reach the guard positioned in front of the gate when he realized something. What if his arrival ended up upsetting a certain someone?

    He decided to stay on the cautious side and hide amongst the crowds.

    The mood between the knights was sour, to say the least. Every so often, one would nce at another with suspicion. Although Arthur''s speech did inspire them to keep being vignt against the uing threats, it ended up sowing discord between the knights he had. Arthur also mentioned about the wedding that would be heldter today.

    Surprisingly, Arthur''s inspiring speech made Emery less worried about the situation, both about the uing invasion and also about Gwen. Arthur was a great King, he will be able to handle this matter.

    After some thought, Emery decided not to meddle in this matter. It wasn''t toote to slip away quietly, not focus on this matter anymore and go look for Morgana. To find her, returning to the Fey vige would be a good start.

    But as he turned around and was about to leave the pce, he was once again reminded about the contents in Arthur''s letter. It might be a good idea to at least meet Arthur and talk a bit.

    He decided to go look for Arthur, only for his spirit sense to detect he was currently in the same room as Gwen.

    With his enhanced senses, Emery was able to hear all the details as Arthur confronted Gwen about him.

    "Arthur. Marrying you will be the best way for me to help the kingdom, to ensure the safety of my people."

    The words she said only reaffirmed what he already knew deep in his heart. It will be a lie if his heart didn''t stir hearing such words but it appears there really are not meant to be. The two of them were focused on different priorities and had different goals in life. They were no longer the innocent, young teenagers who could afford to pursue what bloomed in their hearts without worrying about anything else.

    He decided to leave the two alone, as there was nothing else for him to do. Before leaving, he remembered about Gaious the wizard, so he decided to go to hisb.

    The wizard was busy tidying his stuff in theb table when Emery walked in. Gaious was already dressed in a simple formal attire. It was clear he was about to attend the wedding. As Emery walked in, the old wizard looked up in surprise.

    "Merlin�� You made it, did youe for the wedding?."

    "No, Gaious��" Emery shook his head. "I just wondered, in thest nine months, had there been news from the Order about the traces of the witch''s presence."

    During his journey from the three w inds, Emery knew this was the only link that could connect the dots and Meave must have something to do with it. The witch must be the sorcerer that killed the first wolf. Hence she could exin what happened to Morgana.

    The Divine Order had searched thoroughly during their visits to the seven kingdoms'' territory, confirming a few sightings of Maeve. Gaious reached down to a drawer on his table and pulled out a map marked with the ces where she had been sighted. With his current level of spirit reading and enough time, Emery would find a trace of her.

    "Are you sure you are noting to the wedding? I know Arthur wishes to see you."

    "No, Gaious, I will see you aroundter. I have found many new herbs that I might need your assistance with." Emery dismissed the topic and left, not keen to discuss it further.

    He exited the castle and walked through the courtyard. He activated his spirit reading and searched for the beacons he left to open a [Spatial Gate] only to find out something was definitely amiss.

    There were only very subtle signs, but his senses were tingling, something that only urred when a fight was going on nearby. He tried to search for the source, but he couldn''t pinpoint where exactly it was. It felt like his senses were blurry.

    Then it urred to him, a certain ce that would block his spirit reading.

    A bad feeling reared in the back of his mind and he quickly rushed to the ce.

    He opened a [Spatial Gate], arrived in the building, the ce was empty. Usually, guards would stand in front of the entrance, knights would train in the yard and silver knights would patrol around. But the ce was quiet, far too quiet. This only exacerbated his worries.

    Without further ado, he rushed toward the basement room.

    As he arrived, he noticed the smell of blood, along with the fallen knights in the room. Some were writhing on the floor, the othersy still, dead from the sudden attacks. In the far end of the room, he saw Arthur kneeling on the floor, a gash extending from his shoulder to his hip. His clothes were stained with blood.

    In front of him, a golden knight lifted his sword, smirked and said.

    "You shall die here and your bride will be next!"

    Emery quickly cast [Blink] and appeared next to the golden knight, while grabbing his arm tight enough to crush bone. With a casual tone, he replied. "Bride, you said?"

    To his credit, Maleagant didn''t flinch at all, he simply regarded Emery with the same contempt he showed to Arthur.

    Arthur looked at Emery and, although he was still in pain and spat out blood as he spoke, he still had the audacity tough. "You are all in so much trouble now."

 Chapter 539 - Unrivaled

    <h4>Chapter 539: Unrivaled</h4>

    Everything came to a standstill as if time had frozen. All eyes were on the figure that had just appeared out of nowhere.

    Emery stopped the man''s swing by grabbing his arm, as he was about to deliver the finishing blow to Arthur, stopping the attack halfway.

    Maleagant quickly drew the dagger sheathed on his waist and proceeded to try to stab Emery with it. s, the man was not quick enough, as Emery easily grabbed the wrist of the hand holding the knife, restraining both of his arms from any sort of movement.

    The golden knight was arguably the second strongest golden knight after Arthur. However, with the battle power Emery had right now, the man quickly discovered he couldn''t free himself from the former''s grasp. The man could only keep struggling, but to no avail.

    Eventually, he realized his struggle waspletely in vain. Feeling helpless with his current situation, he red at Emery sharply as if he wanted to tear thetter apart.

    "You...!! You are him, aren''t you!!" He shouted. "Are you going to kill me like you killed my father!?"

    Emery looked at the fiery man in a calm manner, because he knew exactly who he was. Maleagant was the son of Sir Badgemagus, the Lioness Kingdom''s golden knight that died by his hand. He also remembered Arthur mentioning the men a few times as his strongestpetitor for the Sword of Divine.

    It didn''t take a genius to guess the man had something to do with the invasion. Therefore, Emery decided to subdue him, instead of killing him.

    He strengthened his grip, which was instantly followed by a pain-filled scream. The crisp sound of something cracking could faintly be heard amidst the loud, ear-piercing screams. Both of Maleagant''s arms were broken by Emery with ease.

    When Emery released his grip, Maleagant''s arms helplessly fell out of limb.

    At the same time, two golden knights rushed at Emery, trying to help Maleagant. Emery thought it was such a coincidence that the two weapons of Maleagant, the sword and dagger, were freed from their owner. The two must be meant for them, who were currently lunging at him with murderous intent.

    Without the slightest bit of hesitation, Emery quickly picked up the two weapons before they could hit the ground andunched them at the two approaching golden knights.

    Emery did all of this with such speed the two golden knights didn''t even realize their bodies had been pierced by the two weapons. Everyone at the scene could just watch as the two golden knights fell to the ground with a hole in their chests.

    Afterwards, Emery punched Maleagant so hard that a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth. The man groaned as he was punched and fell to his knees from the excruciating pain he received. Emery continued with a powerful kick to the other party''s stomach, causing the half-conscious man to growl in pain.

    From the entrance of the room, a group of archers fired their arrows at Emery, intending to end his life. But Emery only had to make a gesture with his hand to avert this seemingly unstoppable barrage of arrows.

    [Mudwall]

    Following the hand gesture, a wall made of dirt rose from the floor andpletely blocked all the iing arrows. At this point, everyone was stunned speechless by Emery''s actions.

    He quickly returned the kind gesture by sending two [Enfeeble de] toward the archery line. The two familiar dark streaks shot through the air so fast the archer group couldn''t even react properly. The des sessfully shed half of the archery line''s members in an instant; their formationpletely ruined by the attack.

    "Wizard!! He''s a wizard!!"

    Emery ignored themotion caused by his actions and raised both of his arms. Suddenly, a swirl of mist materialized on his palm, before it transformed into a huge whirlpool of water. With a gesture of his hand, the whirlpool was flying around his body, within hisplete control.

    The spell Emery used was the tier 1 water element spell [Whip Ssh], but the prowess it disyed right now was nothing like it used to be.

    The whirlpool materializing on both Emery''s palm swiftly turned into two ferocious waves, as he pushed his hands forward. The waves immediately pounded everything in their path, as they made their way toward the entrance of the hall, knocking down even the mighty golden knights, while thoroughly drowning the silver knights and archers guarding the hall.

    With just one spell, Emery had sent all his opponents crashing to the floor. The silver knights who were hit by the waves wereunched smashing to the wall, leaving the majority of them unconscious and wounded.

    The golden knights, on the other hand, were capable enough to withstand the attack. The waves only left them with some minor injuries. They tried to stand on their feet again, because they knew Emery was still standing.

    However, before they could even move a step, spiky roots emerged from the floor and started to creep on their legs, up to their body. Very quickly, the golden knights found that they were immobilized by them.

    With his spirit force upgraded, Emery easily created and controll a dozen roots at once, while using the [Entangle] spell. For the same reason, there was no way these people would be able to break free from their shackles.

    In just a minute, Emery was able to bring down all the hostiles and even disable them from any actions.

    This was definitely the result of his new dual spirit core. With his nature elements didn''t need to go through the dark core anymore, he could feel each of his nature spells to be multiple times stronger than before. Even his tier 1 spells were so powerful.

    Arthur, who had witnessed everything from the start, was in a semi-conscious state as he said, "Well done, Merlin... As expected, you''re amazing."

    "Don''t move and don''t talk." Emery said, as he approached Arthur who was covered in his own blood.

    He then quickly shouted to the surviving Logress'' golden knight, beckoning them to watch over Arthur. Next, he quickly casted [Spatial Gate] and disappeared into it.

    Within seconds, he reappeared with Gaious who he had brought to treat Arthur''s wounds.

    Emery decided to quickly check around the room, while Gaious was busy treating Arthur. He saw dead bodies lying about, many of them golden knights. In fact, only five of the attacked golden knights survived the assault. This meant there were only fifteen golden knights left in the room, including the nine traitors and Maleagant who were captured.

    Emery stopped in his tracks when he saw someone he knew among the dead bodies. The previous king of the Logress Kingdom, Uther Pendragon. A deep stab wound could be seen on his chest, the cause of his death.

    It wasn''t that he cared about their lives, but he couldn''t help to think that if only he came sooner,? then most of these people would still be alive.

    Emery couldn''t help but weigh the consequences of his choice, apparently, his hesitation to be involved in the battle had cost the lives of most golden knights.

    Returning to Arthur''s side, Emery watched as Gaious tried his best to treat the wounds. Sweat rolled down Gaious'' face, but the man paid no heed to it, as hepletely focused on the task at hand.

    A few minutester, Gaious was finally done and heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed he was able to save Arthur''s life. Thetter was still pale and in pain, proof he had just barely escaped death.

    When Arthur regained consciousness, Emery saw him immediately looking for his father. Sadness was clearly visible on his face when he saw histe father''s lifeless body.

    He was about to console Arthur, when he noticed that Maleagant''s seemed to had woken up from his unconscious state.

    "Hahahaha!!" Maleagantughed madly as he looked at Arthur. "I might have failed to kill you two, but I have sessfully brought down the Order! Hahahaha!"

    Arthur was in pain, but it wasn''t his wounds that hurt the most. It was the indescribable sadness he currently felt. How could he not, when within just an hour, so many golden knights died killing each other.

    Maleagantughed even harder when he saw the face Arthur had. "Hahaha!! Now that you lost the golden knights, you have lost the war! Brittania will fall into chaos, none will survive the invasion!"

    Emery could see Arthur getting emotional, as he grabbed the sword lying on the ground and used it to pierce the man-body with it.

    Before meeting his end the man looked at Emery and said? "My... my master will continue the deed... She will... See all�� Seven kingdom burn�� urgghh."

    The man finally stops breathing with eyes wide open and a wicked smile.

    Hisst words certainly worried him. Not many people were stronger than a golden knight, Emery turned to fear with the thought that behind the invasion there was the witch Meave.

    Emery quickly snapped back from his deep thoughts hearing Arthur threw up blood and causing Gaious to hurriedly approach and treat him again.

    Gasping for breath, Arthur looked at the dead Maleagant and muttered, "...I shouldn''t have done that, huh?"

    He then turned to Emery and said, "Merlin�� The wedding�� I''m worried they are nning something at the wedding.,. Gwen... is waiting��"

    It was at this moment that Gaius stopped him and said, "Your wound will open again if you move��"

    Arthur appeared troubled. He then looked at Emery and said.. "Merlin�� you�� you must go to the wedding�� for me."

    "You''re crazy, Arthur! The wedding was thest thing you should worry about!"

    "You.. you don''t understand��"

    Emery himself actually agreed the enemy probably had something prepared for the wedding. Hence, he was prepared to quickly rush to the wedding, but what Arthur was asking him to do was definitely unexpected.

    Hearing his reason, Emery took a deep breath and nodded his head - affirmation to the former''s words. He activated his [Shapeshifting] ability as his figure changed to that of a familiar one.

    Arthur Pendragon

 Chapter 540 - Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 540: Disguise</h4>

    Emery''s options are to either impersonate Arthur and let the wedding ceremony proceed as usual, or let the ceremony get canceled together with the news that the Divine Order has been wiped out, which would cause mass hysteria on top of everything else brewing in the background.

    The enemies were already knocking at their gates, Arthur thought the mass hysteria would be nothing short of catastrophic. Hence Arthur asked him to pretend.

    So much for the knights'' oath of honesty and truth, Emery thought to himself.

    For a moment, he did think of Gwen and how some people would try to harm her at the wedding. Thest word of Maleagant made him worry. If Meave was involved in this, anything could happen, he needed to be wary. Hence he agreed with the idea of impersonating Arthur. This way, he would be able to stand guard next to her and have ess to order all the Logress knights around. It would be the best solution to the current situation.

    But, as soon as he walked down the aisle, towards the beautifuldy garbed in white standing under the tree, he realized he might not have fully thought his n through.

    The night''s chilly wind bit down on his skin, while the warmth from the ming torch filled the ce. Orange lights flickered back and forth, illuminating everyone''s faces, showing that, despite how silent they were, they were all anticipating this union. Overall, the atmosphere was charming.

    As he approached the altar, Emery could once again clearly see her beauty.

    His mind was set on not being with her, but the woman in the white dress who sat in front of him was still Gweh Lioness, his childhood crush.

    "Arthur�� are you ok? you look.. confused?" Gwen said, whispering as soon as he stood beside her.

    Emery was stuck in a dilemma. Would it be better to tell her or not tell her about the disguise? He had no problem telling her, but he could not predict her reaction, which might cause problems for themter.

    Honestly deep down, Emery couldn''t face the awkward situation that would surely follow. Hence, he decided to stay quiet and hope Gwen never discovered it was him who ended up marrying her.

    Well, it''s technically Arthur, isn''t it, because officially, it was Arthur and Gwen''s marriage?

    This was so confusing.

    The ceremony started with an elder in white and gold robes approaching them, holding both their hands and chanting in what sounded like the forgotten tongue of an ancient civilization, before giving the blessing to the two.

    The ritual was quite a long ordeal, but the time gave him a chance to use his enhanced senses to observe the movements of his guests.

    Within seconds, he spotted one group of nobles whispering on the far left side. Even through the chants, Emery could tell they were whispering in panic about why and how Arthur managed to stille to the wedding. Part of him was tempted to drop the farce right then and there, but he decided to wait. After all, there was nothing to be gained from being rash.

    After the elder finished chanting, He prepared a wine that was poured into a golden chalice. The two would share the drink from the same chalice. The simple act was a symbol of sharing, a way to let their future intertwine.

    As per tradition, the elder handed the chalice to Gwen for her to take the first sip. That moment was all it took for Emery to realize this was the best opportunity to poison them both in front of everyone. Without thinking, Emery grabbed the chalice and drank it first.

    When he drank it, Emery used [Analyze] only to find that the wine was fine, nothing strange was added to it. But, now he has another problem, namely Gwen, the elder, and most of the guests'' awkward stares.

    Emery tried to find something smart to say, but the whole wedding and poison situation made him a little confused that he just said whatever on his mind

    "Ahhh, I am sorry did I get it wrong? I must be really thirsty."

    Fortunately, Arthur has always cultivated a very good reputation among most of the nobles, so everyone justughed about it, as most of them seemed to conclude Arthur was just nervous about marrying such a beautiful bride.

    However, Emery could tell that, while the others were fooled, that was not the case for Gwen. She was always a smart, perceptive girl and this was no exception. Her gaze toward him has somehow changed.

    Now It''s finally time to end the wedding ritual with the oath. The two were told to hold each other''s hand as the elder bound their hands together with a piece of white cloth. The cloth bound their hands tight, but the material was soft andfortable.

    "By the Gods'' decree, I hereby seal your fates, binding two as one for Eternity"

    The elder took a step back and said "Look upon one another and speak of your oaths."

    Gwen''s stare toward him was as if she could see through his disguise and see straight into his soul. Emery was stunned for a second, but as soon her lips started to speak, it was as if Emery suddenly remembered the words he once heard when he was little. He wondered if he had ever imagined this situation before.

    The two slowly spoke the oath together.

    "To the god of earth, the seas and the skies as my witnesses, I am hers and she is mine from this day till the end of my days."

    Gwen looked upon Emery''s eyes once more. This time recognition shed in her eyes. It was as if she could peel all theyers of magical illusions he made and see right through him.

    She slowly moved towards him, before they both kissed. Her lips felt as soft as he remembered, in that short moment he felt regret on the decision he made.

    Their union marked the end of the wedding ceremony. Cheers from all the audience resounded as they left the altar.

    Overall, everything went smoothly without any trouble, but it didn''t mean it went without a hitch. Deep in his heart, he knew Gwen had some idea of what really happened. Sooner orter he would have to exin what just happened to her.

    There was another part of the wedding he needed to attend, while once more pretending to be Arthur.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 541 - Wedding Feast

    <h4>Chapter 541: Wedding Feast</h4>

    When the wedding ceremony was over, one of the servants guided the guests to go towards the King''s hall for the wedding feast.

    As Emery, in the guise of Arthur, walked into the hall, one of the Logress golden knights who survived the bloodbath approached him. Although the knight walked with a slight limp, he was rtively unharmed. Emery whispered a few words to the knight, before joining the crowds for the wedding feast.

    Gwen was a perceptive woman; she was smart enough to realize that something was wrong, but she seemed to have decided to keep quiet for now. However, Emery could see it clearly, even though her smile still seemed as brilliant as ever for the guests, her gaze told him she was up to something.

    When the crowds were distracted, Gwen nced at him, wordlessly asking for an answer. To which Emery could only say.

    "Please, be patient."

    Emery gave a short speech for appreciation just to keep up appearances, and the feast started. The king and now queen of Logress sat at the main table, facing hundreds of guests. The smell of delicious food and high quality drinks wafted in the air, while servants hurried back and forth to meet the guests'' demands. As the guests ate and talked, the joyous air could be felt, but it was lost on Emery.

    Once again, Emery used his spirit reading and enhanced senses to ensure nothing went wrong. He noticed the Longress knight had started to subtly move in and bring some of the suspicious people he pointed before away from the feast one by one.

    Emery could also tell that there were some who tried to escape in the middle of the night. But the Logres knights were prepared, surrounding the whole hall. As soon as they tried to escape, they were being captured instead.

    The people at the feast however didn''t notice anything and kept enjoying themselves.

    "Congrattions to the new King and Queen of the Logress Kingdom!"

    Abe shouted enthusiastically and raised a cup of wine. From his flushed face, it was clear he was a little drunk. Nheless, his words were sincere.

    The ceremony went on for another hour, until Emery saw Gaious enter the room from the corner of his eyes. It was a sign his task had finally ended.? Before he left his seat, he told Yvain not to leave Gwen from his sight at all.

    But, before Emery was about to leave, the new queen of Logress had lost her patience. She red at him and said. "I wille with you, I insist."

    Not trying to make a scene, Emery just nodded. They left the room and all the guests turned even rowdier. They wereughing and smiling thinking the two newlyweds were unable to wait for spending their first lovely night together.

    Emery could only sigh in his heart, slightly smiling at the audience, before quickly leaving the hall.

    The two of course did nothing of the sort and followed Gaious into one of the castle basements, into a dusty secret hall.

    When they went inside, there were the 5 golden knights facing a dark, dusty cell illuminated only by a few dying torches. More than a dozen captives were chained and locked up inside the cell.

    "W- what is going on here?!" said Gwen in shock, Yvain also entered the room and was quickly rmed seeing the many prisoners. They bore minor cuts that had been treated as minimally as possible, only to ensure they remained alive, but not well enough to escape.

    At this moment, a figure came into the room looking really pale and being helped by Sir Gawain teh Logress Golden knight, who just returned from a scouting mission in the north.

    "Uhugh, I will exin" The figure was no other than Arthur Pendragon. He was pale and his steps were shaky, bandages covered his whole bare torso and arm.

    Seeing two identical Arthurs in front of him, Yvain was shocked, Gwen however not so much.

    The truth was she already sensed it since the beginning of the ceremony. Gwen had been suspicious since Arthur first walked towards the altar. At first, she only noticed the sudden change of outfit that bothered her, but then there was Emery''s weird actions and suspicions. Finally, the way Emery held her hand and kissed her left very few doubts in her mind.

    Gwen approached Arthur and asked? "What happened?", while checking on Arthur''s condition. Meanwhile, Emery decided to dispel his [shapeshifting] form and return to his original form.

    Arthur said "I am sorry Gwen, it was a disaster, I did what I thought was best, Merlin ended up helping me."

    It was such devastating news, so many lives were lost.

    She once more stared at Emery, there was a certain thought that passed her mind, but the current problem was far too crucial for her to think about other matters.

    Arthur took a seat and told her what he and the men had found out from the captives.

    Just as predicted, their first n was to kill him and the golden knights; afterward, they woulde crashing to ruin the wedding in front of everyone. This way, they would strike fear in the nobles and by extension the citizens. It would end up making Logress and the other kingdoms lose all hope for theing invasion, which would presumably force them to surrender without even a fight.

    But with the death of Maleagant and the swift capture of all the involved golden knights they had no one to lead the operation in Logress anymore.

    "Thank you Emery for saving me and saving us once again" Arthur said and all the other surviving golden knights felt the same.

    "Unfortunately, from the information, we gathered from these captives and from Gawain, with or without the Golden knights they willmence attacking at the same time�� tomorrow"

    Arthur took a deep sigh when he said "A total ofbined forces of 30.000 men from the north and the east."

    The words quickly shocked everyone in the room, as abined force of Logress, Gangani and Demetae would not even reach 10.000 men. That was assuming all nobles woulde and bring their soldiers with them.

    Arthur looked toward the gloomy crowd and said.

    "Do not let it break your spirit! Hear my orders. Pull out all citizens and soldiers fighting on the border back to Camelot. Send messages throughout the 7 kingdoms to call for our bannermen. Within 5 days all are invited to join us in Logress against the invaders. we will have one decisive battle here outside of the Camelot."

    Arthur hoped that many woulde, after all, if Camelot fell, so would the rest of the kingdoms.

    The king of Logress started to give out tasks for everyone in the room.

    Sir Bors and Sir Dagonat The golden nights of Gangani kingdom would return to speak to their kings, also Sir Ghad of the Demetae kingdom convincing them to send as many knights as possible.

    Other than the looming war, there was also a matter of the Golden Knights who were also involved in the killings, making Arthur uncertain about the responses of the two allied kingdoms. Meanwhile, the Cantiaci Kingdom had been far too quiet. In this time of uncertainty, the grantck of disys of loyalty only worried him even more.

    Emery also nned to return to the fey vige, it was at this moment Sir Gawain added him a piece of information.

    "Master Merlin I am afraid we spotted the witch you were looking for with the northern tribes."

    It appeared it was true, Meave was involved in all of this, now Emery had no reason not to join the war.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 542 - Mother of Life

    <h4>Chapter 542: Mother of Life</h4>

    Five days. That was how long they estimated it to take for thebined forces of Norgales, Cantiaci, the Brigantes tribe of the north and the Danes to all arrive at Camelot, the heart of Britannia.

    This would be one decisive battle that would define the future of thend.

    As of this moment, the king of Logress could only wait and hope that a lot woulde to join his army, at least enough for them to persist. Even so, even if a lot of people were to join them, they still would not have enough to win the battle.

    Arthur had always been an optimistic person, but Emery could tell the king of Logress was anxious. He would not say it, but he fully understood that, in order to win this battle, or even just to survive it, Britannia would need a miracle.

    Not wasting any more time, Emery decided to return to the Fey vige. He believed this was a good time to consult with the high priestess. After all, she did mention Gaia had ns for Arthur. Even if he did not know anything about Her n for him, he was sure the destruction of Logress was not part of it.

    With that in mind, without a second thought, Emery used his [Spatial Gate] to return to the forbidden forest.

    Looking around, he remembered it had been nine months since hest left. When he arrived at the forest, as usual, he was greeted by the four fey sisters.

    "Brother Emery, you''re back!"

    "Brother Emery is here!"

    With just a slight nce, Emery could tell the four fey sisters had gotten stronger since hest saw them.

    Glita, the youngest of the four sisters, wished Emery could spend some time with them, telling them stories of his travels. Unfortunately, with the current situation in Camelot, Emery did not have any time to waste. He did not even dare think of briefly rxing right now, much less telling stories. He politely refused and quickly went to see the high priestess.

    When he entered the shrine, he walked toward the huge tree of Gaia once again.

    As he approached the tree, dozens of glowing dew flew around the tree, forming into the figure of the high priestess. Seeing this, Emery bowed to show his respect.

    With deep respect in his voice, he said to the appearing figure, "Priestess, I have returned."

    It surprised him to see the figure of the high priestess showing a faint smile. But, before he could say anything, the dew spread out and circled his body. Soon after, the dew returned to the high priestess'' form; he could hear her voice speak to him with a hint of relief.

    "Congrattions, Emery, the spirit seed has bloomed�� It appears my sacrifice was not in vain."

    "Yes, High Priestess, I have seeded," Emery expressed his gratitude toward the high priestess once more.

    The high priestess simply stood still without a word, but after a moment, she once again spoke into his mind.

    "I see you have a lot of questions you wish to ask me, Emery."

    The high priestess could see into his mind. In the short time she was silent, she saw the experience he had gone through in thest nine months, especially his experience with the sacred tree of Gaia in Gaya.

    She was right. Emery had a lot of questions he wanted to ask her, like the differences between the tree of Gaia in this ce and the tree in Gaya and many more. Even so, Emery knew, at the moment, they had much more important matters to discuss. But, just as he was about to ask her, the high priestess spoke first.

    "Emery, you wish to ask for guidance for the battle in Camelot, but what you are truly worried about are my sister Meave and Morgana, am I right?"

    Emery took a deep breath. It appeared the high priestess could still see through him.

    Noticing his reaction, the high priestess simply said, "To understand what is going on with my sister and Morgana, you will need to know what Gaia really is."

    Following that, the high priestess asked Emery to touch the sacred tree once again. Emery soon entered into another dream-like vision.

    It started with the same vision of a wisp entering the earth. Emery was unsure of what the high priestess wanted to show him, as he had seen this vision before, but the scenes that came after this surprised him. On the surface, Emery could see beasts crawling from the earth itself. Most of these huge beasts were beasts he had never seen before. Not only that, but apparently those monstrous beasts were like the children of Gaia Herself.

    At that moment, it felt as if the vision had stopped, when it actually had not.

    The second vision was that of Gaia finding a particr ck wolf-like beast that was not her own creation. Having taken a liking to this beast, Gaia decided to turn it Hers. The wolf slowly changed into something else, within the wolf''s eyes he saw an image of himself.

    The vision stopped there. Unlike what he expected, instead of a definite answer, Emery returned from the vision with even more questions. With his return, the seemingly all-knowing high priestess appeared in front of him. She slowly hovered toward the huge bear-like beast Artio before speaking to his mind again.

    "Do you understand now, Emery? Gaia was the mother of Earth and life itself. Artio here is one of Gaia''sst surviving children. The reason she chose us fey as her guardian is because of our fey blood."

    Emery always knew Gaia was the mother of nature, this was the first time he heard Gaia also had such an identity.

    As if recollecting, the high priestess briefly stopped speaking before continuing,

    "Without doubt, Gaia is our creator. But my sister has always been fascinated with the darkness part of our bloodline, the one that has a strong desire for blood. Ever since she received the strange power of darkness from that ck wisp that came with you, she has managed to stir her original bloodline to a level that has be threatening even for you."

    Emery was quickly reminded of the story Fjolrin told him: the story about how Gaia subdued the people afflicted with the wolf curse. Added with the vision of how Gaia had the power to control and dominate beasts, he connected the dots together and came to a realization.

    The fey wolf was not the original bloodline, there was most likely another wolf bloodline on earth, the bloodline brought by the Asgardians, the Fenrir bloodline.

    Unfortunately, as much as he wanted to learn more, this was probably something that he could only learn about back in the academy.

    Coming closer to the answer to his question, he quickly took out the vial of silver liquid he got from the three w ind, [Corrupted Lycanthrope], and showed it to the high priestess.

    After a nce at the vial, the high priestess said without dy, "Yes, Emery, I believe this is rted to the original bloodline. The more my sister consumes such essence, the more she will transform into something that is not a fey wolf. Emery, that is what you will face in your uing battle. I hope this answers your question and helps you deal with my sister."

    Emery knew if he really wished to fight with all his strength, being the rank 8 acolyte he was, he would be able to make an impact in the battle against the ten thousand barbarians. However, he understood the main battle he would have to fight was against Meave. He needed to defeat Meave if he wanted to help Arthur save Britannia. Not only that, but there was also this little voice in his head telling him that Morgana would be in the center of all this as well.

    Knowing he would have to face Meave again in the battle, Emery knew he had to prepare as much as he could. He definitely had to beat her this time. Even though he had grown stronger since theyst fought each other, who knew how much stronger she had grown since then.

    They were running out of time. Emery only had five days and, at the moment, there was only one way he would be able to boost his strength in such a short time.

    The Khaos Space.

    He knew full well the dragon Killgaragh would be mad at him for leaving him dry for nine entire months, but the situation was too crucial for him not to ask for Killgaragh''s help. Not if he wanted to protect the people of Britannia and the people he cared about, at least.

    Without much more thinking, Emery went to the stone formation and entered the Khaos space.

    "Killgaragh, I have returned."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 543 - Khaos Space

    <h4>Chapter 543: Khaos Space</h4>

    "Killgragah, I have returned!" shouted Emery, as he stepped into the Khaos Space.

    Unexpectedly, the usually grumpy dragon didn''t seem to be mad this time. In fact, it also didn''t seem to be interested nor excited about his appearance.

    It batted one of its eyes at him and said, "I see you have managed to create the dual spirit core. Congrattions! It''s a very exceptional achievement for a human" The dragon appeared to beughing and said, "You can thank me for that."

    Emery knew the dragon had only wanted him to train the dark core. He severed his spirit core the first chance he got. It was a ring truth between the two of them that the dragon never had supported his dual core idea, not even once.

    Even though that was the case, what Killgragah said did hold some truth to it. In some kind of odd way, the dragon did have a hand in this matter.

    To make the dragon''s odd mood improve, Emery decided to praise the former till kingdome. "That''s right. You are absolutely correct, Your Excellency. O, Supreme beings. If it wasn''t because of your greatness, all of this would never have happened."

    "Hufff!" Unlike usual, the dragon only seemed slightly appeased by his ttery, which was apparent from its response. It seemed this time it was really disappointed with him.

    Realizing that, Emery knew it was time to use his back up strategy,

    "Killgragah, I have good news!" He said ''excitedly''. "I will fight that witch in five days!"

    There was still no response from the mighty dragon after Emery said that. However, that indifferent attitude it disyed would not fool him, as he saw the slight movement the other party''s lips did. The dragon was definitely amused by the news.

    Confident with his guess, Emery continued on.

    "s, it''s such an unfortunate fact the witch is much stronger than me. It will be a pity if your student here dies in such a fight. Don''t you think so?"

    Finally, he managed to incite a reaction from the dragon with the words he just said.

    "Huh?!! If you lose against the witch again, I will never allow you to enter the Khaos Space again!" He scoffed. "Heh! And If that''s the case, death will be the best case for you!

    Emery was silent as he heard Killgragah''s words, but he really was waiting for another reaction from the dragon and a few secondster, Killgragah really did open his mouth.

    "Come closer! Let me see your spirit core!"

    Like the usual, the dragon beamed an aura at Emery, causing him to hover in the air a little. Emery himself proceeded to check in his current stats.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 73 (55)]

    [Spirit Force: 567 (418)]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 5]

    [Spirit Core of Nature - Stage 1]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 3]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    Ever since his journey from Gaya temple, which was 2 months ago, Emery had managed to raise his spirit force by 34 points. This was actually a pretty satisfactory improvement

    It took the dragon a mere minute to basically understand his current condition.

    "Hmm�� Your dual spirit core has indeed improved your cultivation tremendously. It even allows you to pass the limit of rank 8 acolyte. But this also means it will be harder for you to reach rank 9 now..." Killgragah said with aplicated tone.

    On one hand, the dragon was happy Emery''s cultivation had greatly improved. But on the other side, the aftermath of this improvement left a somewhat bitter taste in its mouth.

    Killgragah was about to say more when he noticed something. "Hmm!? Your aptitude also increases! Huh! About time!"

    Emery could only smile wryly when he heard the contempt in the dragon''s words.

    In the meantime, Killgragh had been mumbling words as he read through Emery''s stats. After he was done, he told Emery to cast all the spells he knew.

    [Whish], [Water Breathing], [Stone Skin], [Soften Earth], [Mud Wall], [Entangled], [Fragmentation], [ck Smoke], [Shadow Step], [Hidden in Shadow], [Enfeeble de],? [Dark Matter], [Blink], [Spatial Gate], [Spatial Storage]; every spells in Emery''s repertoire, both from nature and dark element, that he regrly and rarely used were all casted in session in front of the mighty dragon.

    After what seemed to be a spell performance ended, Killgragah could be seen nodding his head.

    "Your spells have certainly undergone a substantial improvement of their own... I can even see you manage to create a bridge between your two cores!" Killgragah groaned. "Urrghh!! Your spirit cores are tooplicated for me!"

    Emery could understand Killgragah''s limitation. Even though the dragon was a mythical being and had lived a very long time, the dragon was still a beast after all.

    There was no way he could expect guidance with a standard simr to that of Magus Academy''s teachers and mentors.

    "Alright. Now let''s see if you are able to absorb the Khaos energy faster."

    Emery nodded his head and quickly sat in lotus position. He immediately focused his concentration as he dove into a deep state of cultivation.

    ��

    It was the first time he cultivated the Khaos Space energy with his dual spirit core and the results were amazing, he could feel a rush of energy filling both cores.

    [Spirit force increased]

    The familiar notification that came to Emery''s mind certainly felt the same as melodious music to his ears. But after a while, it was followed by a little strain in the channel he created between the two cores.

    "I see you are trying to bnce the two cores! It was no easy matter, especially here!"

    Emery nodded and understood, if Nature''s Grasp could give him a slow wave of energy, the Khaos Space was like a fierce river. Emery started to chant the Dao cultivation to control the flow.

    To his surprise, Emery could feel the dragon sending him an aura to show him how to cultivate the dark core better during such a sittuation.

    [Spirit force increased]

    It was the second increase today, which quickly excited him.

    With the help of his [Nature Grasp], Emery prviously could only increase his spirit power by three to four points per week. But now, he had received two points increase in a mere twenty four hours! A massive improvement!

    However, the mighty dragon was still disappointed with this result.

    "Huh?! Only two points? Still disappointing!" Killgraghmented as he saw Emery''s ted face.

    The dragon might look disappointed, but the fact he still helped him just now really made him feel grateful.? He just couldn''t help but wonder what kind of earth-shattering talents this dragon had seen before.

    Taking his thoughts off the reverie, Emery once again gave the future a thought. He had about nine months left until the recall to the academy. And with his current rate of spirit force improvement, he might be able to reach or even go past the 1000 spirit force requirement.

    But for now, he was more concerned about the duel he would be having in four days. Five to ten more points in spirit force would not bring much significance for the uing battle. Hence, Emery needed to bring something different to the table.

    He looked upon Killgragah and smiled. "Kilgragah, it has been three years since we have known each other, right...?"

    The dragon opened one of its eyes and looked at him. "...So? I am more than 3000 years old, kid. A mere three years is nothing to me!" He said. "Just blurt it out! What do you want?"

    Emery beamed his brightest smile at Killgragah as he said, "You see, the blink spell and spatial gate are amazing. So, I wonder if you have any other spells you can teach me." The smile turned into a grin as his true intention was revealed.

    "Huh?! No!" Killgragah said with a grunt. "Kid, I am this close to killing you myself for making me wait all these months. Focus on getting to rank 9 already, not only will the secrets of Khaos be open for you, I will even teach you a rank 5 spell. As for now, No! This great being has no desire in teaching low level spells."

    What Emery was doing at the moment was truly the peak depiction of shamelessness. Even so, he would rather be shameless now, than lose or at worst die in the battle toe.

    "So, is there nothing at all you can do to help in the battle?"

    Unexpectedly, Killgragah raised his massive body and said, "Of course, I do. How about�� Ie out of this ce and burn all those barbarians for you�� How does that sound!?"

    "Wow! That''s a bit too much, but YES!!" replied Emery energetically. "Please do! That should do the work!"

    "Are you stupid, kid!??" Killgragah said loudly.

    With his w, Killgragah showed the chain that was tied to his neck. "I''ll be honest with you, kid. If you are able to break this chain for me, forget about those barbarians, I''ll even let you ride me as a reward!" He said, whileughing boisterously at Emery.

    Emery, on the other hand, seemed unperturbed by the dragon''sughter. In fact, he wasn''t affected by it at all.

    "It''s a deal then!" He calmly said. "I will take your word for it."

    This matter was naturally not possible to be resolved for the current him, but Emery would definitely make the dragon keep his word in the future.

    The dragon then continued to babble that, if he had focused on the path of darkness, he would have receive the secret of Khaos now and all his problems would be easy to deal with.

    At the moment, Emery still needed a way to help for the uing battle and the Dragon seemed unable, or unwilling, to help.

    He essed his spatial storage and tried to think of ideas as he rummaged through its contents. Looking at his stats and the items in his spatial storage, Emery decided to try to do the one thing that should be able to quickly change the result of the battle.

    Apothecary.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 544 - Concocting

    <h4>Chapter 544: Concocting</h4>

    Emery wished he could do his potion-making inside the confines of the Khaos space. Unfortunately, he could not.

    The dragon watched Emery exit the Khaos Space silently, unable to say anything against him.

    "I apologize, but I really do need to make some preparations for the battle. You can understand, right?"

    Emery said with an awkward expression, before he exited through the gate.

    Thanks to his nine months trip all over the world, his [Spatial Storage] was filled to the brim with a few hundred new ingredients. If he had to analyze each manually, it would take literal months, but luckily the [Universal Flora knowledge] skill did most of the job for him, so he didn''t have to experiment on all of them. What she needed to do was to separate the ingredients into different properties. One category for healing the physical body, one category for strength, one category for healing the mind, one category for the poisonous ones, and so on.

    Then, Emery focused on creating a potion that would be helpful for his remaining 4 days.

    If it were up to him, he wanted to use the remaining days to experiment with potions that would increase his strength. But he believe that his strength alone would not be enough to win this battle. Then, he remembered his two specialty recipes.

    [Strength Paste] and [Healing Paste].

    Those two were nothing too difficult to concoct, but in exchange, he had to make them immensely powerful as it was simple. He spent some time experimenting and came up with the newest recipe that gives the best results for the mostmon ingredients.

    [Strength Paste �C Tier 1]

    [Originality �C Rank 3]

    [Healing Paste �C Tier 1]

    [Originality �C Rank 2]

    After an intense, thorough experimenting, Emery had reasons to believe it was the maximum result he could achieve with the mostmon herbs that could be found in this world.

    Of course, the main ingredient was still the blue powder from the flowers in the Forbidden Forest. He decided to gather arge amount of the blue flowers, before using his [Spatial Gate] to return to Camelot and see Gaious.

    He found the old wizard sitting hunched on his table, busy scribbling on a piece of paper, while asionally ncing at a thick tome resting on his other hand.

    Emery quickly ced two containers on the table. One was a small ss bottle filled with reddish liquid, the other was a hand-sized pot filled with thick, viscous green liquid. Both smelled rather pungent, but Gaious eyed the two potions with interest.

    "These two pastes will be helpful for the battle, I suggest you make as many as you can." Emery exined.

    There was no way he could just spend thest few days making tier 1 potions, so he decided to hand the job to Gaious and his apprentices.

    Now that the two tier-1 pastes were done, it was time for him to focus on recipes that could help him get stronger.

    He had two new special ingredients. One was the [Corrupted Lycanthore] that he found near the waters of the pond in the Three w Inds, the other was one-fifth of the slice of [Heavenly Fruit] he obtained from the sacred tree in Gaya Temple.

    After a few simple analysis and experiments, Emery concluded the heavenly fruit was very simr to the [Gaia Essence] he often got from the Forbidden Forest''s Gaia Tree, down to its effects and side effects, only that it was 10 times purer and stronger.

    With the new ingredients on hand, Emery was excited to give a new, improved [Fey Gene Booster] a try.

    To create a powerful gene booster, he would require three main ingredients. One was some blood from a powerful wolf to serve as a gene sample, powerful reagents and a strong acid.

    Emery already had the third one. The Caracas flowers he had been growing were a rare tier 3 ingredient, but his problem was not in this ingredient, it was in the other two. Thanks to theck of a strong bloodline and powerful reagent, the quality of the booster would have to be sacrificed.

    But now, he has a piece of the heavenly fruit, so he could make a better, more powerful reagent and the vial of [Corrupted Lycanthorpe] would be the cherry on the top in this new potion.

    He started making his potion, but it was noticeable that each step he did was slow and careful, ensuring there was no careless mistake that would result in him having to discard these rare ingredients.

    After a quick trip to the caves, he found a few matured Caracas flowers sprouting on the walls. A year had passed since thest time he came here, after all.

    He concocted the acid by mixing the flower and the new poisonous nt he found from his travels. Thanks to that, he was finally able to break through his maximum tier 2 acid and moved on to creating [Acid Potion �C Tier 3]. The quality was almost the same as the acid potion he could make in the Magus Academy.

    Next were the reagents. Unfortunately with only one fifth of the heavenly fruit, Emery was only able to create three dosages of them.

    Within a short time, he managed to finish preparing the ingredients. It was time to follow the gene recipes and start brewing.

    The potion was a difficult one. It required him to fully concentrate on controlling the heat while keeping an eye on three powerful ingredients, ensuring none would overpower the other and ruin the potion as a whole. Fortunately,st year he had some practice creating the less powerful boosterst year and knew hundreds of possible errors thanks to that.

    Even so, he still managed to make a few errors.

    [Fey Gene Booster �C Tier 2]

    [Potency strength 30%]

    30% potency strength can be considered a big failure. Even his best booster before was 70%.? Fortunately, with his [Fragmentation] skill, Emery was able to recycle the ingredients.

    [Potency strength 60%]

    "Still a failure," Emery shook his head.

    [Potency strength 75%]

    "Not good enough!"

    So far, his [Fragmentation] skill was still able to separate the ingredients. He still had a chance to find the best possible potency he could achieve before he ran out.

    After a day of testing, Emery finally seeded in creating the best possible quality.

    [Fey Gene Booster �C Tier 2]

    [Potency Strength �C 110%]

    Emery managed to create two masterpieces of the tier 2 wolf gene booster.

    Now it was time to give it a try. He took a deep breath and poured one of the vials into his mouth.

 Chapter 545 - Purify The Blood

    <h4>Chapter 545 - Purify The Blood</h4>

    Now, Emery had two masterpiece gene boosters in his hand. The sludge-like crimson red potion he held was the result umted from the many things he had learned and gathered from all across the world, and beyond.

    He obtained the Heavenly Fruit from a temple on the other side of the world, the lycanthrope corrupted liquid in a cave of an isted ind, the Caracas flower from another world he visited while he was in the Academy. Last but not least, the only reason he was able to create the potion was the girl who gave him the recipe.

    He uncorked the bottle, stared at the pungent liquid inside and took a deep breath.

    Although the analysis indicated the potion was really a gene booster potion, there was always a chance the potion would mess up his bloodline and even make him go berserk. He reached into the [Spatial Storage] and pulled out the [Beast Pendant] before cing it next to him.

    As he had thought about the possibility beforehand, he conducted the experiments inside his hut deep in the Forbidden Forest, away from the Fenon vige. If he lost control, at least there was a small chance he would end up actually hurting anyone.

    This was it. He ced all his hopes on these two vials to boost his wolf gene essence, so he could break the 30% milestone.

    Emery took the first [Fey Gene Booster] and poured it into his mouth, before quickly sitting in a lotus position to try and absorb it.

    Within seconds, he felt a slight tingle spread all around his body, followed by warmth simr to someone wiping a warm cloth all over his skin. Slowly, the warmth boiled over; after a few minutes, the heat made his body into a makeshift furnace. Every inch of him felt like it was burning. If he was an ordinary person, he would have burst into mes by now.

    [Calcting ancestor blood essence percentage��]

    [28% fey wolf essence found]

    [Your bloodline just went through a purifying process]

    [Genes purified]

    [Fey wolf gene essence percentage increased to 29%]

    Slowly, the warmth dissipated, but Emery didn''t even pay it any mind. He was staring at the number disyed in front of his eyes, knowing he was so close. The built-up energy still thrumming beneath his fingers only solidified that belief even more. Without hesitation, he uncorked the tube containing the second booster potion and drank it.

    Unlike before, the moment he gulped the second potion, an explosion of energy immediately erupted within his body, almost making him stumble as it caught him off guard. The heat didn''t waste any time as well, quickly burning into his entire body. His vision started to blur, dark spots began gathering at the edges of his vision, making the hut he was in appear darker.

    From within the darkness, wisps of smoke seeped out and began to gather into an odd shape with a pair ofrge, glowing green eyes.

    The same gaze he saw when he first drank the legendary blood elixir in the academy. There was no way he could forget the creature''s distinct gaze.

    Unlike before, the smoke continued to solidify, turning into arge wolf with silvery fur and green, glowing tattoos on its body and forehead.

    The wolf gazed at Emery for a second, before turning away. From the darkness, Emery saw another bunch of smoke had started gathering, this time it formed aher wolf. When he saw the pitch ck wolf adorned with spikes all over its limbs, he was shocked, but his words died in his throat the moment he saw the hunger swirling in its red eyes.

    When Emery''s gaze met the eyes of the second wolf, the word ''Devour'' echoed all over his mind.

    As the second wolf approached the first one, its presence became even more intimidating by the second. But the moment they touched, both turned into smoke together.

    Everything he saw immediately disappeared, Emery found himself back inside the room in his hut. He looked down on his hand, ayer of sweat was covering his skin. Then he started to transform.

    First, silvery fur grew all over his arms and body. The fur turned dark for a mere split second before turning back into a gleaming silver.

    The whole process felt more painful than anything he had ever experienced. Every moment was like someone forcefully ground all his bones into dust, letting them merge together and crushed them again. Meanwhile, his skin was like stabbed with thousands of superheated needles.

    Urrrrgggghhhh!!

    Emery gritted his teeth and tried to swallow his screams to control the transformation.

    In moments, it was clear the energy swirling within him was far too vtile and uncontroble, there was no choice but to wear the pendant. With trembling hands, Emery reached on the pendant and slipped it on.

    Right as the pendant''s jewel touched his chest, the energy became less of a raging storm. The energy still felt like a fierce sea, but it became easier to tame. Slowly but surely, Emery started regaining control over it.

    Surprisingly, the Dao cultivation he practiced to bnce the two cores ended up helping him. Other than letting one side of the fey wolf energy overpower the other, he started to blend them together. As the powers merged, the pain slowly dissipated, reced by power that slowly filled his body.

    [Your bloodline just went through a purifying process]

    [Genes purified]

    [Fey wolf gene essence percentage increased to 30%]

    [Analyzing genes]

    [Fey Wolf Bloodline rank evolved to rank 4]

    [Rank 4 - Fey Shaman]

    Finally, he managed to increase his bloodline rank. Now he possessed a rank 4 wolf bloodline. With the increase in power, he could feel all his muscles, skin and bones became stronger. Not only that, just like thest time he tried to purify his genes, this time he could also feel his understanding of the Nature element quickly improving. The energy from his rank increased swirled around his natural core and filled it.

    [Spirit force increased exponentially]

    Overall, after braving through the pain, the rank up became such an amazing experience. With a gleeful smile, Emery quickly checked his palm and found that his stats had tremendously improved.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 83 (74)]

    [Spirit Force: 593 (448)]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 5]

    [Spirit Core of Nature - Stage 1]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 4]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    10 point increases in battle power and 25 in spirit force. The upgrade really gave him such a huge boost. But the boost came with an urge, wanting him to unleash and transform.

 Chapter 546 - Bloodmoon Ritual

    <h4>Chapter 546 - Bloodmoon Ritual</h4>

    Now that his bloodline had evolved, Emery felt his body was slightly lighter, his every movement brimmed with energy. Then, he checked the status of his bloodline.

    [Bloodline genes - Fey Wolf]]

    [Gene ssification - Legendary bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 6]

    [Current rank]

    [Rank 4 - Fey Shaman]

    [Fey wolf gene essence - 30%]

    He finally managed to reach the fourth rank out of the avable 6 ranks within the wolf bloodline.

    But, even though the achievement made him feel like celebrating, he felt a little weird when he saw two wolf figures in his vision this time. Considering the story given to him by the High Priestess, it appeared the first wolf was the figure of the fey wolf, while the second wolf was the original wolf that came from the old Asgardian tale involving the Fenrir wolf. That should be it.

    Fortunately, even after he wasted a little bit during his attempts at making the perfect gene booster potion, he still had about half of the [Corrupted Lycanthrope] liquid. He could bring themter as a sample to the Magus Academy, in the hope to verify the real story behind it.

    Right now, he had spent the whole day experimenting with potions and upgrading his bloodline, which meant he only had three days left until the battle started.

    On one hand, he did feel much stronger than before, but, on the other hand, his body felt restless. The boost of strength brought forth an urge within him, the urge to unleash his true self and transform to go wild at the nearest things. But right now, his spirit reading had picked up the presence of a group of peopleing into the vige.

    Emery used his [Spatial Gate] to check the vige entrance, only to find dozens of people in uniforms led by Luna Quintin.

    "Luna!" Emery called out.

    The beautifuldy looked at him and smiled. "So, it is true. I heard that you have returned."

    Emery stared at her in confusion, surprised how she found out about it so soon.

    Seeing his expression, Luna quickly rified. "It''s nothing magical, really. I just got a bird message from Gwen in the capital."

    She gave him a cheeky smile, approached him and whispered, letting her warm breath fan his ear. "I really thought you would stop the wedding from happening. Heh, I guess I have one lesspetitor now," she chuckled.

    Emery gave her a t stare, unwilling to entertain her in this particr topic. "So, Luna, why are you here��?"

    "Haha, well isn''t it obvious? Chief Brennus contacted Cavvi knowing the things that just unfolded in the capital, of course I will join."

    "The chief? what for��?"

    "Silly you, of course to join the battle!"

    Right after she said that, from the vige, Chief Brennus and Cavvi emerged. Behind them, dozens of Akavi warriors had lined up, each fully equipped for battle. Chief Brennus approached them and said. "High Priestess already gave us the message, we are to support you on the uing battle, Emery."

    "!!"

    Emery looked around and did a quick count of the dozens of Akavi Warriors and Quintins'' guard gathered there. In total, there were about 200 fighters. 50 from the Quintins'' elite guard, the rest were Akavi Warriors. About half of the warriors have had experience working with the Quintins before.

    "The priestess believed it was the will of Gaia for us to participate."

    Emery decides to drop by to the shrine to ask what Gaia nned for them.

    Right as Emery reached the Gaia tree, the High Priestess materialized from the nearby water. As if she knew his questions already, she said that for a while Gaia had been unclear with her messages, but the priestess knew that they would need toe and join for this Battle. She had a feeling the battle was going to be very important for the fey people.

    Those words only made Emery even more concerned. He remembered the vision about the destruction shown by Gaia before.

    Once more, the Priestess expressed her regret for being unable to leave the shrine. The presence of her sister, Maeve, only troubled her, but as much as she wanted to help, she had no choice but to leave that problem in Emery''s care.

    The High priestess told Emery one thing he could do just in case hended into trouble, Emery naturally epted any help he could get.

    "I hope you all will return safely."

    In order to reach Camelot, the group would have to march for three days. As he returned, he saw the Akavi Warriors had mostly scattered into the vige, presumably to prepare for the long journey. Luna was going to be their guide to reach Camelot.

    Half of them had never even left the Fey vige before, as it was clear from their expression of worry and excitement. It was especially evident from the four fey girls: Glita, Tyra, Lilith and Lelith. Their behavior suggested they were not about to go to battle, but to go outside and sightsee around the vige.

    "Let''s go!" Glita said gleefully to her sisters.

    Before it could get out of hand, Emery decided to stop her. "No, Glita, you are not going!"

    Her expression immediately turned sour and she cried out. "What?! No, I�� I must! The chief said��! No, this is not fair!"

    "�� Actually, Glita, all of you sisters will not go with them. You all will stay with me, I have something we need to do first."

    Emery cast [Spatial Storage] and took out the skin-like parchment known as the [Blood Moon Ritual].

    That parchment was the scroll given to him as a gift by the patriarch of the wolf bloodline. It was something that could help him when he reached rank 4. Emery thought about using it after the battle, but knowing the 4 fey sisters would join, he decided to do it beforehand.

    The scroll contained a series of instructions and chants he had to follow in order to be an alpha wolf of the pack. Basically, all he needed to have was just at least more than one wolf willing to be part of his pack.

    "So, are you girls willing to do it? I am sure it will help us all."

    It was Tyra, the oldest sister, who answered him. "Of course, Emery, we will follow you. We have already considered you as our leader for quite a while now."

    The other girls followed suit and expressed their approval, while Glita, cheerful as ever, said. "The moment you said the word ''ritual'', I agreed already, brother. I am sure it will be fun."

    Emery was a bit hesitant, but he told them about what the ritual required. However, the girls still agreed.

    Everything needed to be de at night when the moon was up. Time passed quickly, the silvery rays of the moon illuminated the hill, all four girls stood in front of him.

    Under the light, they all undressed themselves.

    All four beautiful girls stood and showed their skin, while Emery bit his arm until blood started dripping. He used his other arm and his palm to touch the girls'' shoulders one by one.

    They had memorized the chanting beforehand, and now, all of them recited it as carefully as they could. Under the moonlight as the chants went on, they slowly transformed.

    Fur started growing on their skin, while ws and fangs emerged from them. Emery was the first to finish their transformation. A massive build-up of energy was within. He continued chanting, before releasing it all out with a loud howl.

    Hoooowllll!

    The girls followed suit.

    It felt like the energies were being sent and distributed towards the girls, while the girls would send it back, creating a back-and-forth link. As the process went on, Emery felt the beginnings of a newfound power surging within.

    [Bloodmoon ritual is sessful]

    [You are now the alpha of your pack]

    [You learn a new innate skill - One Mind]

    [You learn a new innate skill - Battle Howl]

    [The stronger the pact, the stronger the Alpha]

    [Battle Power increased by 6 points]

    [Your stamina and regenerative abilities have improved]

    After the long howl subsided, the girls all returned to their normal forms along with Emery. He could feel that their power had increased. To his surprise, he noticed the mark he drew using his blood on their shoulders was still present, although a bit faded.

    Glita eyed the mark on her shoulder with amusement and said.

    "Does this mean all of us have be brother Emery''s wives?!"

    "!!"

    "No, no, not that!" Emery said, almost choking. If she said it while the ritual went on, he was sure he would have had a heart attack. Glita certainly had a distorted idea about marriage, but fortunately, Tyra was more than happy to exin that it was not.

    Although she epted Tyra''s exnation, Glita seemed a bit disappointed.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 547 - Innate Skill

    <h4>Chapter 547 - Innate Skill</h4>

    When the ritual came into an end, Emery immediately brought all the four Fey sisters back and returned to his hut. As he told them to sit, out of curiosity, he decided to once again test their blood.

    Seeing the number appearing on the screen from the symbol, Emery nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Glita

    [Battle Power - 31]

    [Spirit Force - 60]

    Tyra

    [Battle power - 29]

    [Spirit force - 60]

    Lilith

    [Battle power - 30]

    [Spirit force - 60]

    Lelith

    [Battle power - 30]

    [Spirit force - 60]

    The simple action of joining the pact had given them a boost of around four to five battle power, depending on them. With their current amount of stats, those seemingly small numbers really brought a significant boost to their capability. They were now faster, stronger, and more energetic than before.

    Emery also decided to use this time of opportunity to try the new skills he just got.

    [Battle Howl]

    A loud, sonorous sound was released from Emery''s mouth as the skill took effect. This one skill was very simr to the one taught by the wolf bloodline acolytes, but he could notice the difference between the two. Not only was it a skill specific for his pack, it also gave double battle power increase than the normal [Howl].

    When he used the skill, Emery saw that the girls'' stats had increased again, to a whole another level altogether. Looking at the amount of enhancement they received, he couldn''t help but smile widely. This skill would certainly be useful for the uing battle.

    The next skill he wanted to try was [One Mind].

    To his surprise, the moment he activated it, Emery found himself able to hear what the girls were thinking and vice versa. Their thoughts in his mind were like whispers, faint but it was there.

    It was a very shocking yet fascinating experience for all of them, Emery and the girls. At first, they, especially the girls, were frightened by the voices that seemingly came out of nowhere and into their mind. But after quite some time, they discovered that hearing each other''s thoughts had somehow brought them all closer. It was a rather odd discovery, but real nheless.

    Unfortunately, the harmonious mood where everyone became closer didn''tst long as Tyra, the oldest of the Fey sisters, suddenly thought of Morgana. As the thought of her ''circting'' through the skill, everyone else immediately became dejected at once.

    Knowing this, Emery made a statement in his mind.

    "Don''t worry, everyone. I will definitely bring Morgana back. I promise."

    As Emery''s words were transmitted to the others, they immediately lifted their heads up and looked at him. The sincerity in his words and the gentle smile on his face brought a smile to the four sisters, as well as a sense of assurance.

    Now that the four girls had really be so much like a family to him, Emery wanted to think or find a way to help these girls get stronger.? He secretly made a note in his mind, to check out more about what an alpha could do to the members of the pack when he returned back to the Magus Academy.

    When Emery was about to think of more things that might help the sisters, he was surprised by the thoughts in his mind that came from Glita.

    "Brother, what is the Magus Academy?"

    "!!!"

    He didn''t even have the chance to process her question when all the rest of the girls asked the same question. A momentter, he quickly responded by thinking about the school in his mind. As expected, they quickly responded.

    "Yeah. What is that, brother?"

    "A school that teaches magic?!"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting!"

    "Is this school outside the forest? can we go there?"

    Emery was shocked when the Fey sisters'' questions about the Magus Academy appeared in his mind again and again, like a river that flowed endlessly. He was surprised to discover that the bloodline could escape the magic restriction the academy had put on him.

    This could be a very good thing, and Emery could think of many ways this could help him and probably his friend as well. But then, uneasiness suddenly struck him. He needs to be more subtle about it. After all, the restriction must be ced for a reason.

    Therefore, he quickly told the girls to keep quiet about what they had just learned and not to divulge it to anyone else. Noticing the seriousness on Emery''s face, the girls immediately nodded their heads.

    There were three days left until the day of the battle.

    Emery was in no hurry as he could right away whisk himself and the girls directly to the venue of the battle using [Spatial Gate]. In addition, there was something that really bothered his mind and therefore nned to make the best use of thest three days.

    [Battle Power: 89 (78)]

    [Spirit Force: 593 (454)]

    Currently, Emery could feel his spirit core brimming with spirit energy. He was pretty sure that once he reached the 600 mark, he would reach another significant milestone.

    Something about the uing battle somehow worried him greatly. And with the date of the battle drawing near, he decided to not waste any more time and go back to the Khaos space.

    He could only hope he reached the 600 milestone within his remaining time, which meant 7 points of increase in spirit force in three days.

    Knowing that the time was tight, Emery immediately sat in his usual lotus position and started to cast his [Nature Grasp] spell, beginning to absorb the Khaos space energy.

    ��

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    ��

    Emery quickly lost track of time as he sank into cultivation. He didn''t even know if now was only the second day or already the third day. Eventually, he decided to push on until he finally received the awaited notification.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force 600]

    [Congrattions! Your nature core has just been upgraded to stage 2!]

    This was what Emery had been waiting for: stage two nature core. He could certainly tell that the upgrade this time wasn''t just a number.

    He clearly felt the nature core inside his body was radiating twofold of its previous power. As a result, he could also feel his whole spirit force increase as well.

    With this newfound enhancement of his, Emery finally felt he was ready to go to the battle.

    But first, he went to pick up the four Fey sisters before casting the [Spatial Gate] to the location where the battle would be held, Camelot City.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 548 - North Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 548 - North Tribe</h4>

    Several days ago, somewhere in the ins north of Britannia.

    The night was dark, but it was far from quiet.

    In the center of the ins, a roaring fire could be seen burning bright, illuminating the area around it with warm light. Surrounding the fire were hundreds of people in animal fur. Most of them were bare-chested, only having animal fur cover some parts of their bodies. Some of them had what seemed to be white paint on their body while others did not, but all of them had some sort of tattoo on different parts of their bodies.

    Even from afar, some of these people could be seen knocking a spear onto the ground while the rest each held a torch in hand. Together, they danced around the burning fire in rhythm.

    These few hundred people were of the northern tribe. Despite their number, only two were well-known among them; thergest warrior named Brigantes and another known as the painted twins. They were called that because of how they paint their whole bodies white. And although these twins were technically two people, they considered them to be a unit.

    When the tribe leaders finally gathered in front of them, the beating sound and the dancing promptly halted.

    All of a sudden, a figure in arge fur coat with bird feathers walked among them. The man had a bronze mask covering his face, and on it were numerous deer antlers. With the man''s arrival, the present warriors immediately shouted in unison and showed their respect. This man was one of the people these tribesmen greatly respected, known as ''the horned ones''.

    The figure walked toward one of the tribe leaders, arge man with tattoos visible all over his face. He was painted in flesh blood all over his body.

    The man painted in blood fervently roared,

    "I am Esca, the Lord of a Thousand Spears of Brigantes! It is my honor to lead the war!"

    "Hooooo!!!"

    "Listen! Can you hear the sound? Can you hear your heart beating? Can you feel the fire in your belly?

    "Drink! It is time to celebrate! Tomorrow, we will head south and be warriors! With our hands, we will bring victory to our tribe!"

    "Hooooo!!!"

    With their whole body filled with excitement, the tribesmen began to drink and the whole tribe started to dance once again. Just like before, they danced their warrior dance while yelling and jumping, this time with more vigor. Some of them even jumped on all four limbs on the ground like animals.

    Away from the crowd, the masked figure silently approached a beautiful woman. Having witnessed the previous scene, the woman said to the man walking toward her,

    "The time has finallye where the whole seven kingdoms will fall."

    The masked man simply asked in response, "How about the girl?"

    Hearing the man''s question, the woman turned away and began walking, leading the masked man toward one of the caves on the hill.

    Just outside the entrance to the cave, a few painted warriors could be seen standing on guard. Every one of them had an uneasy expression on their face, but none of them said anything. This was because for days now, they had been hearing terrifying voices from inside the cave.

    As soon as the woman and the masked man arrived, all the guarding tribesmen quickly showed their respect.

    When the two entered the cave, they also began hearing the voices. Although they called those noises voices, they were more like a mix of growls followed by long howls reverberating through the cave. As they walked deeper, the two could finally see the source of those sounds.

    They beheld the monstrous creature in front of them. In a cage made of stone and steel was a towering dark wolf with spikes all over its limbs. Those four limbs were each bound with arge chain, tying the wolf firmly to the cage.

    Seeing the beast, the woman concisely exined, "She has been like this ever since she consumed the organ."

    The masked man was silent for a moment before saying, "She doesn''t have as much strength as you. The dark energy inside of you is able to control the beast, but it''s not the same for her."

    The woman could faintly see where this conversation was going, and she did not have a good feeling about it. However, she only stayed quiet, waiting for the man to finish speaking.

    The masked man continued, "She will not be ready for battle in time. It''s best if you kill her and take her powers now."

    Hearing this, the woman did not say anything. Without any words, she walked toward the beast. As she came closer, the beast appeared to slowly calm down. Of course, the woman noticed this.

    She turned toward the masked man and refused, "No. I am her alpha now... she''s too precious to kill."

    With how the beast calmed down in her presence, she thought that she would be able to take care of the matter. However, as soon as she lifted her arm, the beast instantly turned frenzied once more.

    "You cannot control her. You will regret this."

    The woman was enraged to hear the masked man''s words. With refusal clear in her eyes, she hastily said, her voice unintentionally getting slightly louder, "No! She just needs some time..."

    The man was starting to get irritated. He took a step toward them when the woman immediately stopped him.

    "I am stronger than you now! Don''t you dare hurt her! She is mine!!"

    The masked man decided to take a step back. He sneered, "Huh! Don''t you forget who helped you be who you are now! Witch!" With those words, the masked man walked away, exiting the cave.

    The woman, however, did not care about the man as she said to the beast,? "Wait here,? I promise, I will return with the heart of the man who hurt you, my dear Morgana."

    When the morning came, from the hill, the woman could vaguely see thousands of warriors running as fast as the horses crossing the ins, each with a spear in hand.

 Chapter 549 - Norgales

    <h4>Chapter 549 - Norgales</h4>

    At the northern border of the Logress Kingdom, there was a huge camp that bore the white-colored banner of a bear, which was the symbol of one of the 7 kingdoms, the Norgales Kingdom.

    There were hundreds of troops seen manning the camp. Groups of scouts could be seen on the outer periphery of the camp, patrolling and ensuring there was nothing suspicious happening in the distance.

    As dusk drew near and dyed the sky blue with its own color, a small cluster of dots could be seen in the distance, approaching from the south. As it drew near, the scouts could finally get a clear look of what it was. A group of dozens of knights riding horses, bearing the Norgales Kingdom banner, and rapidly heading to the direction of the camp.

    The scouts and troops who were at the camp recognized this group of knights. These knights were supposed to be the bestbatants the Norgales Kingdom had.

    But now, they had returned in such a worn-out situation that couldn''t help but make them wonder what had happened to them.

    The leader of the group, a golden knight jumped down from his horse and swiftly walked toward thergest tent in the camp that was guarded by silver knights. As he entered the tent, the golden knight immediately fell to his knees and lowered his head toward the ruler of his kingdom that was currently sitting in front of him.

    "Your Majesty, I have failed you." said the golden knight dejectedly. "We were ambushed by the Logress'' knights."

    Upon hearing that, the young ruler of Norgales Kingdom, who leisurely sat on his seat and was not much older than Arthur, fell into rage!

    "What!" He shouted as he stood from his seat. "How could that happen?!"

    The figure next to him was a rtively mature, beautiful woman that bore simr features to the young king. She was Beatrix, ormonly known as Lady Beatrix, the king''s older sister and also his advisor.

    Seeing that her brother was about to order the beating of the golden knight, she quickly put her hand on his shoulder.

    "Calm down, brother. " She said. She then took a step forward and asked the golden knight,

    "How many casualties?"

    The golden knight, who was known for his prowess, seemed to be scared as he answered her question.

    "We lost��" He drawled, hesitation was very evident on his face. Eventually, he revealed the number under the intense gaze he received. "F-Five hundred men, Your Majesty!"

    Hearing such a tremendous loss, even the usually calm Beatrix became angry following her brother''s increased rage. The siblings of the Norgales Kingdom were absolutely incensed!

    "Sir Malcoth! How could you even let that happen in the first ce?!" Beatrix said harshly. "We just entered the border and already lost so many of our men!"

    The golden knight, Sir Malcoth, lowered his head even further so that it almost touched the ground. "My apology, Your Majesty! It was King Arthur himself who led the ambush. They... we were caught off guard by them."

    Hearing the mention of Arthur, a shocked look followed by disbelief could be seen on Beatrix''s face. "If it was Arthur who led them.. That means��" Her face turned pale as she reached a frightening conclusion. ".. Maleagant''s n has failed."

    After saying that, she slowly walked back toward her chair and limply sat down. "Maleagant��"

    Seeing the absence of color on his sister''s face, the young king tried to console her. "Sister, don''t think too much. He could still be alive.."

    Unexpectedly, Beatrix shook her head at her brother''s words. "No.. if he was, he would already give us news��"

    The young king knew about his sister''s rtionship with the man in case, Maleagant. Hence, it was really no wonder that the news shocked her to the core.

    "There was no news at all! Nothing!" She continued. "They were all certainly getting found out, and then killed or captured. This means we have not enough golden knights to lead our troops!!"

    The previously calm woman panicked as she realized the situation her kingdom hadnded itself in. For this invasion, the Norgales Kingdom had prepared close to four thousand troops and were ready to be deployed anytime.

    However, it had only been a few days, and they had already lost a huge portion of their army. Added with the death of one of their bestbatants, the situation truly made them reconsider their decision to invade the Logress Kingdom.

    "What should we do now, sister?" asked the Norgales King. It was no secret that the king''s sister, Lady Beatrix, had always been the most helpful advisor for the young ruler.

    "Brother, if Maleagant and the other golden knights are dead. Then, it will be a difficult battle ahead. Moreover, it''s not Logress that I''m worried about." She said, "Camelot will fall for sure, but I''m worried that after we win the hard fought battle, the northern tribes will swoop in and take over our gains."

    The king thought for a second and agreed that his sister''s words made sense. Thus, he nodded his head and said, "So, what are we going to do?"

    Beatrix turned to her brother and firmly said, "We should hold back our advance for the moment. Let them fight with each other first, and therefore, we will be the one who reap the benefitster."

    "That''s a good n, sister." The young ruler nodded his head again and again at his sister''s words. "We shall just do that."

    The Norgales King was about to order Sir Malcoth when one of the silver knights stationed outside of the tent entered.

    "Pardon the intrusion, Your Majesty. But there''s important news!"

    "What is it?"

    "The northern tribe is on sight, Your Majesty. They are here already!"

    The Norgales King and his advisor walked out of the tent. They then saw the force of the northern tribes outside the camp. The other party''s estimated number was about three times the men they had.

    The sight of the barbarian force much bigger than them quickly made all the Norgales knights be anxious. The two of them, after all, had been fighting against each other for so long.

    Not long after, a few figures came from the ranks of the northern tribe and approached the camp. One was arge man with painted skin named Esca. The other person was dressed in a northern shaman attire, and was called the Honored One. As for thest person who was a beautiful woman, she was the one who was known as the Witch, Meave.

    Looking at this group of people, the Norgales King kept his stoic face while inwardly expressing clear? disgust toward them. As they stepped into the tent, the golden knight Sir Malcoth quickly said, "You are now in the presence of King Numar of the Norgales. The White Guardian of the North."

    No matter how passionate he introduced his king, the three peoplepletely ignored him. Meave, the Witch, suddenly opened her mouth, cutting Malcoth''s words.

    "Why are you Norgales are still here when even the Danes already entered the Logress territory from the east?"

    Lady Beatrix was the one who answered, speaking on the king''s behalf.

    "Sir Maleagant failed in his task, and we just suffered major loss from the attack the Logress'' knightsunched." She said, "We will need some time before moving, to take care of our wounded."

    The Norgales royalty obviously knew that the witch had a good rtionship with their champion, Sir Maleagant. In fact, Maleagant was the middle man between the Norgales Kingdom and the northern tribe, as well as the person who handled the n for the invasion.

    Hearing the news of Maleagant''s failure, however, the witch was actually not surprised. In her mind, Meave quickly thought of the figure of the young magician, who probably got in the way once again.

    With the fact that Maleagant was no more, it seemed that there was a need to change her tactic. She knew she had to be in full control of tomorrow''s battle. Otherwise, her n would be crushed into smithereens.

    Therefore, she turned to the Norgales King and said, "We shall head to battle as soon as possible."

    It was clear that Sir Malcoth couldn''t tolerate the witch''s attitude any longer, as he quickly rebutted. "You shall not speak to our king like that, Witch!"

    Meave, on the other hand, only briefly nced at the golden knight before returning her gaze to the young king again. "Ohh I see, My apology, your Majesty�� we really should head to battle as soon as possible."

    The intense re that the witch sent apparently unnerved the young ruler as he turned to his sister for help. Answering her brother''s plea, Beatrix looked at Meave and firmly rejected the idea.

    "No! We will join the battleter." She said firmly. "You all northern tribes could pass safely through our kingdom and we will provide supply as promised, but unfortunately, we will have to join the battleter."

    Meave shifted her gaze to the fierce woman, and with a smile on her face, she said, "No.. You will not."

    All the knights around immediately drew their sword when they heard the witch''s audacious words. However, before the weapon could be pointed at the witch, the inside of the tent was suddenly enveloped in darkness.

    By the time the Norgales King and Lady Beatrix recovered their vision, all the knights were already on the ground, dead. They were killed in an instant, with blood still spilling from their wounds.

    Just like that, the protection the two royalties had was gone and they instantly became terrified.

    "You.. You.. What do you want?!!" the Norgales King shouted. "We have thousands of men here! You cannot kill us!"

    Meave, however, casually walked toward the dying Sir Malcoth who desperately tried to get back up. cing her palm on his body, she sucked the energy out of him until his body became only a bag of skin with bones.

    As she pulled back her hand, Meave''s face had an ecstatic look as if she had savored something vorful. "Emm.. These golden knights truly have the best taste. I really shouldn''t have sent them away�� I should have taken them all by myself."

    The shocked young ruler was about to scream when a streak of shadow flew past him and cut his head off.

    Blood sttered on Beatrix''s face as she saw her brother''s dead body fall to the ground. The usually fiery woman immediately broke into tears as she begged for her life.

    "Please.. Please don''t kill me." She said, "You need me.. You need me."

    Meave approached her and lifted her face up and said, "I actually need you.." Her words made Beatrix''s face turn bright, but the next thing she said sent thetter into the depth of the abyss. "..Your name and clothes."

    As soon as she finished her words, Meave blew a green smoke to the crying Beatrix. In an instant, thedy''s skin turned dark and her body lifelessly fell down.

    When the witch turned around and faced the other two peopleing with her, her face had already changed. She had be the Lady of the Norgales Kingdom, Lady Beatrix herself.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 550 - Arrivals

    <h4>Chapter 550 - Arrivals</h4>

    Midday, Camelot City.

    Arge group of armored horses galloped into the city known to be thergest in all of Britannia. As soon as the riders arrived, fervent cheers could be heard from every part of the city.

    It was a wee cheer from the citizens of the capital, their faces brimming with smiles as they awaited the joyous news.

    They all knew that King Arthur and his knights had returned victorious from his first battle against the Norgales invaders.

    "Booorrr!!!" One of the knights enthusiastically shouted his own name. It felt quite peculiar to them, but at the same time, it convinced the onlooking crowd of their victory even further, raising their spirits to a new height.

    "It was a great victory!" The identical-looking knight riding next to him shouted in turn, noticing the liveliness of everyone in the city.

    These two were the famous golden knights of the Gangani Kingdom, the two brothers: Bors and Dag. The two were great knights from thend of the horses.

    The brothers made a great spectacle, but ultimately, what the people came to see was the king of their kingdom, the one who led the victorious battle, Arthur Pendragon. After a minute of cheering, they finally saw their king riding among half a dozen other golden knights.

    "King Arthur!!" When the people filling the street saw him, they could not help but shout his name in jubtion.

    The king tried his best to keep the spirits high for the citizens to see, but deep down, he was still anxious. Not to mention, seeing how packed the city was, he grew even more concerned.

    With the help of the joint forces of 2,000 cavalry riders of both Logress and Gangani, they manage to ambush and kill almost all of the Norgales riders. It was definitely a victory worthy of celebration, but Arthur couldn''t get his mind off how crowded Camelot City was at the moment.

    From their clothes and faces, he could tell that more than half of them were refugees who came looking for safety, hoping their king would win the war, so they could return to theirnd.

    Seeing the faces of his people filled with hope strengthened him, but at the same time, it filled him with even more concern for the uing battle. After all, he knew the enemy was already at the gate.

    Four days had passed since the massacre of the Golden Knights. Arthur did his best to use the knowledge he had of hisnd to ambush the Norgales knights, but now, with the increasing number of enemies that were rapidly closing in, he could no longer do such skirmish attacks and was forced to return to defend the city.

    In a slight hurry, he moved toward the castle hall, which had already been made into the war room. To his delight, he found that many of the nobles hade to heed his calling.

    "Sir Jols! You are here!" Arthur called when he saw a familiar face.

    "Of course! How could I miss such an important battle!" Sir Jols jovially said.

    The two exchanged brief greetings before Arthur turned to the others.

    "Sir Marius!"

    "Yes, King. I came to answer the call. I brought all 50 of my men."

    "Thank you! Everyone, thank you foring."

    Arthur was d all these nobles came, but his heart couldn''t help but beat faster for the concern, as he approached the main table where Sir Gwain and his queen, Gwen, were.

    The beautiful queen gracefully bowed to him, "Congrattions for your victory."

    Arthur nodded and, without wasting a moment, he asked the question he had been worrying about since he started riding back to Camelot.

    "How�� how many havee?"

    Gwen gave a small smile before answering, "Not enough."

    As Arthur went to battle, Gwen had been weing all the nobles and their knights in Camelot City. Thebination of Logress, Gangani and Demeate should be able to make at least a solid 15,000, most likely more. He was hoping that at least 12,000 woulde.

    Unfortunately, from the looks of it alone, only about half the number he expected from thebination of the three came.

    "Counting the Logress knights, we only have a little over 8,000 soldiers," Gwen reported.

    Arthur took the note that Gwen was holding and looked at the number. Not all of the nobles answered the call, even out of the expected 5,000 Logress, only 4,000 men had gathered. As for the two other kingdoms, the Gangani sent a thousand of their best armored riders and 1,500 infantry, while the Demeate sent their strongest 1,500 archers and knights.

    Although these numbers didn''t seem too bad, knowing they would be fighting against almost 30,000bined forces of invaders in total, their numbers were far from enough.

    "Don''t worry, more wille. How long do we have until they arrive?" Gwen asked, thinking about if the rest would be able to arrive before the enemy forces.

    "One day. Those people will most likely have reached us by noon tomorrow."

    That afternoon, more dide. However, none of the nobles and soldiers present could be happy about it. Instead, the arrival of these people quickly turned the situation chaotic.

    The newly-arrived group that came was a group of Iceni knights.

    "They are enemies!!" shouted many of the people present. They didn''t believe these Iceni knights actually came to help and, deep inside, neither did Arthur.

    Arthur approached and observed the 500 Iceni men of the eastern kingdom. At first nce, he could see these Iceni knights were led by Sir Percival, one of the youngest members of the Golden Knights.

    "King Arthur! We came to defend ournd! My friends and I here, we would never fight alongside those barbarians from across the sea!" Sir Percival eximed, knowing what was on the minds of the people present.

    But seeing this, the nobles and knights from the other kingdoms were even more unconvinced.

    "We shouldn''t trust them," said a few of the knights that had gathered. A few of the knights surrounding them could be seen openly nodding their heads, showing their agreement.

    But contrary to their expectations, Arthur approached Percival and asked in a serious tone,

    "Will you, Sir Percival, swear on your honor that you will follow my orders with courage?"

    Without hesitation, Sir Percival answered, "Yes, King Arthur, I will!"

    Although it was the king''s decision, many of the people present still expressed their disagreement with it. They almost descended into further chaos when, fortunately, another group came and brightened the mood. They were knights from the Lioness Kingdom.

    Looking at their number, there seemed to be about a thousand of them. Even though a thousand could not be said to be a lotpared to how many the other kingdoms sent, it was a surprisingly huge number for them knowing half of the Lioness was taken over by the Cantiaci now. These soldiers who came were led by Abe and the other Lioness knights.

    Arthur was undoubtedly ted seeing that more hade, but the group that came behind these Lioness knights surprised him even more than the Lioness knights. In fact, not only him, but it surprised everyone who had gathered in Camelot Castle.

    Behind the Lioness knights, they could see 300 stern-looking fighters in unique clothes made of animal skin.

    They were the fey people.

    As these warriors arrived into Camelot Castle, whispers could be heard from all around them. Seeing this situation, Arthur quickly weed the group together with Gwen.

    "Miss Quintin, thank you foring."

    "I came following the request of the queen," Luna said with a smile. Soon after, she hugged Gwen and congratted her for her recent marriage.

    The two whispered a few words, which then made Gwen blush.

    Knowing they did not have much time, Arthur immediately asked, "How about Merlin?"

    "Don''t worry, he will definitelye. He still has something to prepare for the time being."

    At the mention of Emery''s name, Gwen fell into deep thoughts, and it was quickly noticed by Luna. "No, no, you''re taken and not in the game anymore," she whispered to Gwen with a chuckle.

    "With this, we have more than 10,000 men," Sir Gawain reported after counting the approximate number of everyone who came.

    Hearing the total number, Arthur once more tried to be optimistic and said, "We''ll just have to make do with what we have! We should have a strategy meeting immediately."

    He then turned to Luna, "I really wish Merlin could joined the discussion."

    Right after he said such words, as if listening to him, a distortion in space suddenly appeared near them. Soon after, a dark circle of light formed and a gate opened.

    Walking out of the circle were Emery together with the four fey girls.

    "You were looking for me?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 551 - War Plan

    <h4>Chapter 551 - War n</h4>

    A huge table was set in the middle of the room, where a crafted and somewhat detailed miniaturendscape of the Logress Kingdom could be seen. Beside it, there were numerous marking stones prepared, ready to be ced to determine the number of troops deployed.

    One stone represented a unit, which consisted of around three hundred to five hundred men. And currently, the Logress Kingdom had thirty of such stones.

    Three green-colored stones with bow markings on them, representing the Demeate Archer unit. Five blue stones represented the unit ofbined archers, while the five brown stones beside them constituted the unit ofbined cavalry. The rest of the stone, which amounted to seventeen, were the infantry or mixed units. They were each led by a nobleman, in groups of five hundred men.

    On special note, there were also two stones of the Lioness Kingdom''s men, a stone representing the Iceni Kingdom''s troops led by Percival, and a special stone signifying the Fey warrior who decided to join the fray.

    "We have a total of just a little over eleven thousand." said one of the knights who were tasked with military intelligence, in resignation.

    Indeed, this number of troops was arge army capable of easily resisting the invasion from the northern tribes or the Danes lurking across the sea. The problem was the Logress Kingdom would be fighting both parties at the same time.

    "ording to our scouts, ten thousand northern tribes'' men and thirty five hundred Norgales'' men will enter and invade our territory from the north." said the knight while moving a total of thirty five stones to the miniaturendscape.

    A little whileter, the ins situated north of the Logress Kingdom were covered by various stones representing the northern tribe''s force, which were ced ording to theirst known location.

    The sight of the northern region of the Logress Kingdom being encroached upon by the northern tribes made the faces of everyone in the room turn grim. Unfortunately, there was still more.

    "Meanwhile, it was reported that ten thousand Danes'' warriors wille from the east, apanied by two thousand Iceni Kingdom''s men."

    The officer then added around thirty at the east forest region of the Logress Kingdom, the location where they werest spotted.

    The dozens of knights and nobles who gathered in the war room already had some idea of the number difference before they joined this meeting. They even had steadied their mentality and expected the worst. Still, they couldn''t help but be anxious once more when they saw the 65 stones that represented the enemy.

    Subconsciously, they turned their heads towards the person who presided over this meeting.

    "What is the n, Your Majesty King Arthur? Should we stay put and focus on defending the city?"

    Fighting behind the protection of the wall was always a good strategy to be adopted when one was outnumbered. But unfortunately, Arthur disagreed with the idea.

    Shaking his head at the notion, Arthur said, "There are too many refugees in the city right now. Moreover, the castle is also not big enough to amodate ten thousand of us." He shifted his eyes to the miniature. "So no. Defending is not an option. We must face them�� in these locations."

    Arthur put a marking of two spots as he spoke. One on the north and one on the east, both were in good high ground positions - ideal for their side.

    "We are going to split our force into two?"mented one of the nobles in a surprised tone. The others were also confused by Arthur''s idea to split the force into two. After all, they already lost in raw numbers even before the split.

    "That''s the safest n," said Arthur as he moved the stones representing the allied force ording to his thought.

    The situation in the two battlefields would be around five thousand people against twelve to thirteen thousand people. As Arthur moved the stones to their positions, everyone could clearly see that splitting the force had made the enemy look even more threatening than before.

    However, the knights in the room seemed to agree with the idea, as there was no better solution than this to deal with their current opponents, who were attacking from two different directions. In fact, no one in the room could voice their disagreement with Arthur''s idea after they saw how thetter positioned the allied force.

    The arranged location was perfect, while theposition and bnce of the separated force was efficient. It was evident that Arthur did have a profound understanding of the strength of his force, as well as the uing battle.

    However, it seemed the young king was not satisfied with this. He turned to the person beside him and asked, "Do you have any idea, Merlin?"

    The one who Arthur called Merlin, Emery, was quiet for a second. He was no Julian or Thrax, but he did have basic strategy training back in Magus Academy. Hence, he naturally had a bit of insight regarding the situation.

    The truth was, he didn''t think Arthur''s n could work.

    "I think we should consider the n more. How about focusing the strength on one side first? Put all the best people and most number to overwhelmed one side... It''s risky but-"

    Emery hadn''t even finished his words when another knight interrupted him. "Yes! That''s right! We can quickly overpower one side, and then fight the other side." The knight said excitedly. "Actually, this is a really good strategy for our current condition!"

    Everyone in the room started whispering to each other, and from the things he could pick up, it seemed the majority agreed with the idea.

    But to everyone''s surprise, the new queen of the Logress Kingdom was the one who responded to the idea.

    "The smaller group will be at enormous risk. Moreover, if we''re not careful, the enemy might even have broken into Camelot before the main group won their battle." Gwen said while taking a nce toward Emery, as if she knew he was nning something.

    Emery responded to her nce with a faint smile before he spoke. "What the Queen was concerned about was true. Therefore, the small group should focus on deceiving the enemy and dying their battle as long as possible�� The objective is not to win, but to not lose."

    "Hmm, I agree that this is a very good n. But.." Arthur dragged his words. "..It''s too risky. I don''t think.."

    The Logress King was hesitating. His dilemma was because he didn''t seem to have the heart to assign people to the smaller group. After all, both he and everyone knew this was a very dangerous task.

    As if Emery could read Arthur''s hesitation, he said, "I will lead the smaller group and choose who I bring."

    He then approached the battle and started to pick the units he wanted.

    First of all, he picked up the stone that represented the Fey Warrior as it was obvious he had to bring them. Next, he took the three stones of the Demeate Archer units. He then shifted every stone ced on the eastern battlefield, and put down his choice. He''s done.

    In all, the group that Emery would lead didn''t even reach two thousand people.

    "That''s it." He said as he returned to his spot.

    Arthur rubbed his eyes to make sure what he saw was true because he couldn''t believe what he was seeing right now. A momentter, he immediately turned to Emery with a look of disbelief on his face.

    "Merlin, are you crazy?! That''s too few!"

    Gwen quickly said, "One thousand Logress knights will be added to the smaller group." This offer of hers came too quickly, as if she had known his n from the start.

    However, Emery shook his head and firmly refused.

    "No, you will need every man possible to fight against the thirteen thousand strong northern army." He said. "Besides, we are only going to deceive the enemy, so we probably have the easiest work here."

    Emery then looked at Sir Ghad of the Demeate Kingdom, whose face was dark at the moment, and said, "Don''t worry, your archers are only needed to scare the enemy. In fact, I''ll order them to immediately retreat to the castle if the enemy manages to advance to their line."

    With Emery''s words, Ghad finally calmed down and nodded his head, epting the role.

    However, the Logress King and especially the Queen were notfortable with the arrangement. Emery clearly noticed their concerns and so he reassured them.

    "Don''t you two worry. Remember that I can use magic." He said. "Just make sure you concentrate and win your battle, so that you can help us faster."

    As Arthur had no other better n, he eventually decided to put his trust in Emery. Gwen, however, still seemed annoyed that Emery didn''t ept her offer to let the Lioness knights join him. Looking at her slightly hidden sullen look, Emery could only give her one more reassurance that he would be alright.

    Now that the n had been determined and the troops had been set, Arthur began to exin the formation that would be used by the nine thousand men on the northern battlefield while Emery briefed his n with Sir Ghad as well as Luna and Cavvi of the Akavi warriors.

    Afterward, Emery took time to prepare the Fey sisters for tomorrow''s battle.

    ----

    The next morning, before the allied force left Camelot, Arthur could be seen standing in front of the ten thousand men. Regal authority diffused out of his body as he looked upon the men who would put their lives on the line for the kingdom.

    Silence ensued as everyone waited for his words.

    Momentster, Arthur who was in his war armor finally spoke as the ruler of the Logress Kingdom.

    "Knight of Brittania!! Raise up your sword and protect ournd! our people! For Justice! Honor! And Victory!"

    Such simple words, but able to inme everyone''s spirit and morale.

    They cheered loudly, ready for war, as they marched on.

    Finally, the advent of battle that would be recorded in the history of the 7 kingdoms.

 Chapter 552 - Battle Of Camelot

    <h4>Chapter 552 - Battle Of Camelot</h4>

    The sky was clear and blue. The refreshing breeze carried a faint scent of earth mixed with the rustling of leaves. On the top of the rocky hill, King Arthur was sitting on top of his horse, overlooking the situation unfolding in the Northern ins below, apanied by his loyal allies.

    Next to him were several golden knights standing: Gawain, Yvain, Percival, Bors and Dagonat, who were wearing their brilliant golden armor. Meanwhile, the Logress Queen Gwen and Gaious, the Logress wizard, stood close to the Logress King.

    The main force they had managed to muster consisted of 9000 men in total, with 2000 riders, 1000 archers and 6000 infantry.

    A few minutes earlier, the scouts had returned, reporting the enemy had around 13000 men in their main force. But out of that, they only had at most two or three hundred cavalry and a thousand archers, while the rest were infantry units.

    Even though their opponents were mostly just light infantry with minimum equipment, Arthur knew the battle would be disastrous if he underestimated them.

    In fact, the northern tribes were known for their extraordinary physical strength. They had lived in the untamednds for most of their lives, where danger lurked at every corner. The remarkable way of living they went through tempered them into battle-hardened individuals.

    But on the other side of the spectrum, theycked the necessary strategy and the ability to coordinate their attacks. Hence their constant failure at invading Britannia territory for hundreds of years.

    This time, however, thatck of strategy hadrgely been rendered obsolete thanks to their partnership with Norgales. Things could really get very tricky for the allied force.

    After making sure the information about the enemy was correct, Arthur proceeded to prepare the formation as swiftly and effectively as possible.

    3000 infantry units would be ced as the vanguard unit, another 2000 would form barricade lines behind the first one and act as the second unit. Then, 1000 units would be ordered to stand by as the reserve unit. All archery and cavalry units would be ordered to keep their vignce and prepare themselves, as they had to be ready to strike when the moment was right.

    Arthur observed the lines his forces made from the top of the hill where he stood, ensuring their formation was as tight as possible, to minimize the risk of enemies breaking their formation. They could act as both a shield, a wall and a weapon, moving as one.

    Time passed with a palpable mix of anticipation and dread,? as the allied force waited for the northern tribe''s assault. Even from above, Arthur could feel the tension among the ranks gradually rising.

    The few minutes of wait felt like an eternity, before Arthur and the forces finally heard the unmistakable sound of a horn. After ten blows of such horn echoed through the ins, the sounds of quick footsteps could be heard from the distance.

    Norgales Kingdom was a veteran in the battlefield and it would be no exaggeration to say their soldiers had spent at least half their life in the chaos of battle. With that in mind, Arthur expected an odd formation, or a ssic yet effective tactic the other party could safely employ due to their numbers.

    Unexpectedly, As the enemies flooded the battlefield from far away, Arthur could not help but notice that there was no semnce of formation at all from them.

    Every single knight and soldier who marched in the middle of the ins bore the signature colors of Norgales banner, yet, apart from the standard number of knights and soldiers on each row, they did not seem tense nor did they make the effort to maintain a proper formation.

    Meanwhile, the northern tribes poured into the battlefield, filling the left and right wing as they followed the Norgales forces soon after. And just like the former, they did not even bother to maintain formation. Every single one of the fur and leather-clothed warriors only ran with their weapons brandished, apanied with a fierce battle cry.

    Arthur took another long look at the enemy to ensure there was no ploy that could catch him off guard, before telling the knights gathered around him.

    "On the first horn, Yvain and Percival will lead the main unit and meet them head-on. On the second horn, you will feign retreat. The third horn will act as a signal for Sir Bors and Sir Dagonat to lead the cavalry surrounding them, together with Gawain to reinforce the line." Arthur gave orders in rapid session, looking around to make sure everyone understood. "Is everything clear?"

    The main focus of this tactic was to fool the enemy into thinking of winning before eventually breaking through their formation. The feign retreat would also lure the enemies into the killing zone, where the other forces would proceed to obliterate them.

    The tactic was simple and easy to understand, bit undoubtedly effective when the beliefs about the barbarians were taken into ount.

    On the other hand, the tactic would crumble at the slightest mistiming. Moreover, it required a good leader to make sure no soldier stray away from formation and destroyed the element of surprise. That was where the golden knights woulde into y.

    All the golden knights nodded, before they ran to descend from the hill and return to their respective lines.

    The enemy lines were clearly visible now, like a swarm of multicolored dots swarming in to cover the lush green of the beautiful ins with their existence. As the golden knights arrived at their groups, they ordered the men to take out a pouch that was given to them earlier.

    The pouch contained a bluish powder that gleamed white under the light of the sun. Immediately after, each of the men were ordered to spread the powder on their arms and legs. The powder disappeared right as their muscles stiffened; each person felt their limbs brimming with strength.

    This blue powder was the [Strength Paste] the wizard Gaious had painstakingly made for thest 4 days. It was truly a fortunate thing the man managed to make enough to provide the whole infantry units in such a limited period of time.

    Tooooootttt

    The first horn resounded from near Arthur''s position. In a few seconds, the distinct noises of a sh could clearly be heard between the first unit of 3000 men led by Yvain and Percival.

    There were screams from both sides. A flood of red quickly forming beneath their feet.

    Even though they were prepared for the battle, the opening sh was as brutal as it possibly could be, because the first unit were fighting the force three times their size.

    If it wasn''t for the [strength paste], they would certainly not be able to hold on for long.

    The opponents kept pushing on. They trampled on the bodies of their formerrades as they died. Whenever Yvain or Percival forces yed one enemy, another would take their ce within seconds.

    A few minutes passed, the second horn finally resounded. It was their cue to retreat, as Sir Yvain and Percival immediately ordered their forces to fall back.

    As expected, the enemies immediately gave chase while also not forgetting to shout countless profanities and curse words in the process.

    When the enemy finally entered the killing zone, a resounding horn could be heard from around them. The indication for their execution.

    Sir Gawain raised his weapons high and shouted, which was then followed by the cavalry units led by the two brothers Sir Bors and Dagonat charging the trapped enemies. Caught off guard, many of them were impaled to their deaths and left as nothing but red smears beneath the horses'' hooves.

    The scale suddenly tipped towards the allied force''s favor. The sight of their enemies dying immediately invigorated their spirits.

    Yvain and Percival worked as one, barking orders at the other soldiers, while cleaving some of the enemies that managed to get past the cavalry units.

    ng! nk!

    Swish! Swish!

    Percival''s huge axe went through three tribe warriors as if their leather armor was nothing but paper. The three unfortunate men only had half a second to gape in shock before they fell to the grassy ground.

    Meanwhile, Yvain took a more active approach instead, as he got close and personal with the enemy, hacking and killing them with his sword. He even sometimes picked up one of the fallen enemy spears to throw towards far-away targets.

    Gawain, Bors and Dagonat also fought valiantly in their respective side of the battlefield.

    However, in the end, the allied force''s soldiers started to fall to exhaustion, following the fact that the element of surprise was no longer on their side. Enemies started to overwhelm them, the front lines started to crumble under the relentless attacks of both the Norgales and the northern tribe warriors.

    Arthur was in a position that was able to observe everything below. He realized the forces of Norgales'' alliance remained strong despite his knights'' valiant attempts.

    Indeed, some who were caught off guard were dead, but a significant number of the soldiers were still able to avoid it. Without the element of surprise, the cavalry started to suffer a setback, some even falling from their horses.

    Arthur observed the situation and gripped his de, while Gwen looked at him in concern. He took a deep breath, looked away from the battlefield and said.

    "They really are strong warriors��!"

    He steeled his resolve and gave Gwen his best reassuring smile, before he took half of the reserve unit and bravely descended down the hill.

    Gwen''s gaze was focused on Arthur, as he charged down toward the enemies.

    She hoped he would be safe, but her thoughts quickly drifted to the other group trying to persist in the east.

    Apparently, the battle in the north would take much more time than expected.

    Despite what she knew, however, she could do nothing but wait and hope they would be able to hold on until Arthur and the forces stationed here managed to win the battle on this side.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 553 - Battle Of Camelot 2

    <h4>Chapter 553 - Battle Of Camelot 2</h4>

    Some distance away from the cacophony of the battle, the hurried footsteps of a lone scout could be heard as he ran through the grasnds. The scout stopped in front of a knight wearing some light protective gear and holding a massive bow.

    The knight nodded his head after listening to the scout''s reports. He then ran towards the camp set up on top of a hill overlooking a massive forest.

    "Master Merlin, the fight on the northern side has started!" Ghad, the Demetae golden knight reported. In response, Emery merely looked at him and nodded without saying anything. He was using his spirit reading the whole time, hence he already knew everything.

    At around the same time, a white-haired girl approached him.

    "Brother Emery, our opponents have also started to move from the forest."

    Emery smiled, patting the girl''s head. He had been training her in a bit of magic and was d to discover Glita had started to grasp the basics of spirit reading. Even though she still needed to work on the range she could cover, her spirit reading was still strong enough to detect the movements of the enemy in the forest.

    He proceeded to focus his spirit reading on the area indicated by Glita, sure enough, the enemies hiding within the forest had finally started to make their move.

    Emery looked up towards the clear blue sky, closed his eyes as he felt the wind that gently caressed his face. He then said to the guards standing next to him. "Light it up."

    One of the guards ran down the hill, while Emery looked down to see the many stacks of dried wood that had been piled in multiple ces between the forest, as well as some area at the bottom of the hill he was currently on.

    Each stack was made of wood collected in the forest, sprinkled with a little bit of burning reagent, and filled to the brim with leaves and other easily mmable substances they managed to find.

    White smoke started to seep out and cover most of the area, giving the forest and the ins close by a shroud of mystery even beneath the blue sky.

    Seeing the smoke slowly but surely gathering, Luna Quintinsmented. "This is smart. This will make them think twice before blindly charging through the smoke. They will have absolutely no idea how many of us will face them behind the smoke screen." She nodded in approval. "You reckon this is enough to fool them and buy us time?"

    "Probably not��" Emery said as he shook his head.

    This strategy''s main objective was to dy the enemy from attacking them head-on, but Emery would certainly not just risk everything on the assumption the enemy would hold back and wait until the smoke dissipated.

    With both his spirit reading and enhanced senses, he saw the enemies were already starting to move out from the forest. One could consider this method simr to smoking bees to force them toe out from their nest.

    "They areing out, get ready."

    With a simplemand, each leader split into their respective groups. Meanwhile, with one word from Ghad, all the Demetae archers'' eyes were trained towards the direction of the forest.

    Meanwhile, Emery''s eyes were also fixed on an area in the forest, where faint shadows of figures began to appear one by one. Taking a slow deep breath, he finally spoke the word that lifted the curtain of the act.

    "Fire!!!"

    --

    All ten thousand Danes were charging out from the forest ferociously, screaming and shouting their lungs out.

    That was when the whole ins were suddenly covered by smoke, sessfully stopping their steps.

    White smoke started to creep out from between the trees, making it almost impossible to see more than a few meters in front of them. Even when they tried to look to the front, the previously clear path waspletely covered in white. They were at most able to see two meters before everything was obscured by the thick smoke.

    A momentter a rain of arrows came from the sky, hitting many of them who were still unprepared because of the smoke. However, this went unnoticed as the smoke concealed everything from any prying eyes.

    The strange development of the situation quickly forced the 5 Jarl that had gathered to call off the men and retreat back to their initial position. Their brows furrowed as they saw the white smoke around them.

    "What are they nning?! What is this smoke for?!" Said one of the Jarl with a massive greatsword strapped on his back.

    "We cannot see shit through this! Should we continue?!" Said the other Jarl, whose figure was plump. "You saw how many arrows were shot at us, right?! For all we know there might be ten thousand spears ready behind that smoke!"

    "That is not possible!" Rebutted another Jarl, who wore grey leather armor and a helmet decorated with a pair of curved metal horns. "My scouts already confirmed they only have one thousand men, 2000 at most. They are trying to fool us!"

    "So? What are we still doing here?!!" Said another Jarl, who was holding a spear in his hand. "This is an insult to our honor, we should charge and bring death to them all!"

    "Why are you so quiet, Jarl Haraldson? What do you think we should do?"

    The massive imposing Jarl with white beard and green eyes looked at the direction the smoke came from, his massive axe catching the little light from the sun and glinting menacingly.

    "I know of their leader and I believe he has some tricks ready. We cannot afford to be careless-"

    Jarl Haraldson was one of the most respected figures, with him saying sudh words, the others started being swayed to his opinion. The man was about to speak more when suddenly a few figures approached the group and shouted at them.

    "Why are you all still here!!?"

    The man wearing a luxurious fur-lined red and white cloak was the one who interrupted Jarl Haraldson''s words. As he walked closer to the five Jarl, a group of silver knights along with a middle-aged man wrapped in equally colorful robes separated from the crowds and walked behind the man. The man who just spoke was the Iceni Prince.

    "The northern tribe has started their fight in the north!" The Iceni Prince said, "This is the best time for us to attack, so why the hell are you all still here!?"

    "Prince, we are still here to make sure there is no trick behind that smoke," said Jarl Haraldson. "We will definitely attack when we know for sure we won''t be falling into? a trap."

    "Huh?!" The Iceni Prince said, as he turned to the Jarl. "They are only tricking you! There are no more than 2000 men waiting behind those smokes!"

    Jarl Haraldson maintained his calm as he replied, "How can you be sure?" His eyes then abruptly turned sharp as he continued, "You will only lead us to our deaths if what you say is not true!"

    The Iceni prince ignored themotion, as the man with colorful robes who stood behind him approached the Jarl. The man pointed at the direction beyond the fog and said. "My Lord, I assure you there are no more than 2000 men behind those smokes."

    The man''s words made Jarl Haraldson turn to him, which he immediately responded with, "I know this because I am Frayne, Brittain''s greatest magician."

    Many of the Jarls had heard of this Frayne, who was known to be the youngest wizard of Brittania. Hence most of them quickly believe the other party. It was only Jarl Heraldson who was still hesitant. Creases were apparent on the man''s face, as he considered his thoughts.

    The Iceni Prince, however, added. "Even if there are 10.000 of them back there, why are you hesitsted? are you Danes afraid?"

    Those words, as well as the condescending tone that apanied them, effectively set the Danes'' spirit on fire.

    "HUH?! We are the Danes, how could we be afraid? We are even ready to die in a losing battle! We shall crush them with our might, no matter how many they are."

    The 5 Jarl then ignored the Iceni group and quickly returned to their men. They proceeded to lead their respective groups of shield walls.

    With their weapons and shields ready, they marched forward. Each step they took resounded through the earth, while their weapons made metallic echoes that could be equated to an intimidating roar.

    Their advance was like that of a massive, rampaging bull willing to do anything to reach its destination. Only their steps and the sounds of banging shields could be heard. Every so often, the sound of dried leaves being stepped on broke the monotony.

    "Attack!!"

    It seemed Emery''s n was discovered by the other party. Fortunately, he was fully prepared.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 554 - Battle Of Camelot 3

    <h4>Chapter 554 - Battle Of Camelot 3</h4>

    "Arrows!!" one of the Danes warriors shouted, as his eyes looked upon the rain of projectiles heading in their way. "Raise your shield!!"

    The mesmerizing yet murderous rain of arrows once again permeated the azure sky, but this time the Danes were ready to reciprocate the reception. They raised their shield and covered their upper body with it, as they walked in the infamous shieldwall formation.

    Each group had around one hundred men, where one third would position their shield to the front while the other two third would put their shield on top of their head.

    This arrangement of shields allowed the Danes to have total protection against attacksing from the front and above.

    Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Dull, yet strangely rhythmic sounds were heard as the arrowsnded upon the shields. Of course, there were still gaps between the shields that would kill or hurt the Danes hiding behind, but this arrangement was incredibly effective when utilized against attacks such as this.

    Because of the nature of such formation, the Danes had to advance slowly in groups. At the moment, there were one hundred such groups that gradually made their way through the white smoke obscuring the surroundings.

    Even though that was the case, the Danes could only march forward in a straight line through the smoke across the wide ins because they would not be able to see the other group at their side if they went separate ways and acted independently like they usually did.

    "Advance! Advance!" A muscr, burly man with an eye-catching beard and a massive axe in his hand could be seen shouting vigorously to those in his group.

    This particr group of Danes wore different attires than their counterparts. Uniformed armor and grey-colored capes, with a striking symbol etched on both gear. They were those known as the Jomsviking, led by a famous Danes warrior named Torstein.

    Therge man focused his attention on the sky and shouted his orders whenever he saw the arrowsing.

    "Arrows! Raise your shields!!"

    Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!

    "Torstein!!" A shout destroyed the rhythmic melody the arrows manifested. "How much longer do we have to walk through this smoke?!"

    "Zip your mouth and just keep moving!" Torstein answered to his subordinate harshly.

    Ever since entering the smoke, Torstein''s heart had be restless. He was anxious.

    His instincts had been telling him there was definitely something waiting for them inside the smoke, but they just didn''t know who or what it was. When the other groups only fixated their attention at the sky and their surroundings veiled by the smoke, Torstein kept his eyes at the front side and, most importantly, on the ground.

    There, he found it! Several steps away from them, just right before the limit of visibility, a pit trap!

    It was evident the enemy was cunning. The smoke and arrows were merely a diversion. It was these pits that were covered by a nket of leaves, the real problem. There should be enough wooden spikes to kill a dozen people inside of those pits.

    Looking at the barely noticeable pit trap, Torstein couldn''t help but inhale a cold breath. He had to admit the enemy was crafty. He could hear the pained and pitiful screams of the other groupsing from near as well as far away. Those people must have fallen to this trick due to their leader''s ipetence, but not for a veteran fighter such as him.

    "Break the formation!!"

    His group quickly split up, went past the area where the pit trap was, converging back into oneplete group. This maneuver was done smoothly and wlessly, without any hups along the way.

    Torstein also instructed one of his men to trigger the pit trap, so it couldn''t implicate the other group that could possibly be trailing behind his group.

    Seeing the pit trap waspletely exposed, Torstein nodded his head and turned his attention back to the front. "Continue to advance!"

    Once again, Torstein''s group of 100 men charged ahead.

    As they once again waited for the rain of arrows, Torstein started to hear more screams from his surroundings. Apparently, the other groups had fallen victim into something, presumably, the pit traps. He was about to curse on how stupid his felow Danes were when he realized there was faint sound of a fight.

    Perking his ears closely, Torstein was sure it was certainly the sounds of metal shing against each other. The enemy had finallyunched their frontal assault!

    This immediately put Torstein on guard, as he swiftly told his men to be prepared. He was sure that it wouldn''t be long before they were hit by the other party''s assant.

    "Men, prepare yourself and give careful attention to your surroundings!! The enemy is nigh upon us!"

    Step by step, Torstein''s group slowly walked their way through the smoke in front of them, traversing one to two meters every dozen seconds, as their visibility was limited to such distance.

    Torstein knew they were only halfway through the ins, hence the enemy''s ambush may have been ready and coulde at any time. Sounds of screaming continuously being heard by them as they forged ahead.

    Unfortunately, the smoke around them made it hard to know what was happening in great detail. It was unknown how many or where the enemy would being, they could only infer a few minor clues from how clear the noises were.

    Suddenly, a scream was heard from the group supposedly next to his, which was soon followed by the sound of metal shing. Themotion was extremely obvious, therefore, Torstein quickly decided to give assistance.

    "Men, advance to the right!"

    Of course, a veteran warrior like him, knowing that danger was in front, maintained his calmness as the group advanced in the formation. After a few steps, his eyes finally caught the shadow of several figures.

    "Raydon!! We areing from your left!!" Torstein shouted, to make sure there would not be any friendly fire among their ranks.

    There, he saw the Danes group led by another famous warrior, Raydon, fighting an unknown group. Those people seemed to be as fierce as the Danes, with conspicuous tattoos on their body. They, however, were not Danes for sure.

    Without any hesitation, Torstein ordered his men tounch their assault. "Attack!! Men, attack!!"

    The one hundred men of his group immediately broke from the formation and advanced forward, attacking the mysterious group who were certainly not Britannia''s knights.

    It did not take long for weapons shed against each other and shields bashed into body parts.

    As soon as they were shing against the unknown adversary, Torstein was shocked to hear another shouting from behind.

    Exactly from where they previously had been, another group of dozens of fighters with simr tattoos with the ones before them appeared seemingly out of nowhere. Without further ado, they charged toward Torstein''s group at breakneck speed.

    Torstein and his men quickly found themselves being attacked from two different sides.

    nkk!! nnk!!

    "Arrrghh!!!"

    "What are you?!!"

    Countless shouts and screams began to pervade the area as Torstein''s group shed with the unknown group. It didn''t take long for them to be pushed back by thetter. The enemy not only was strong, they were also extremely coordinated. The most surprising thing was they acted as if they could clearly see through the smoke.

    Within the first sh, Torstein had lost a dozen of his men. They were either dead or incapitated and unable to keep fighting.

    "Gather up the formation and defend our back!!"

    In the blink of an eye, he decided the best course possible was to deal with those behind the group.

    "Attack!!"

    It took a few moments for the Danes to regroup into formation, but as soon as they recovered, they immediately charged toward the other party.

    Torstein, the strongest among them, saw a man, arge man who seemed to be the leader. Hence, he immediately approached the other party to fight him.

    "DIE!!" shouted Torstein, as he struck therge man with his massive axe.

    In response, therge man also brought forward his own axe. Their axes met each other, created an impact that threw both of them a few steps back. The smoke surrounding them was also blown away by the wind gust generated by their brief yet extraordinary sh.

    As their two eyes met, a massive grin graced upon Torstein''s face as he said, "Finally, a worthy opponent!!"

    Torstein was excited because he finally found someone who wasparable to him. He was about to dash at thetter again when he suddenly felt something ring at him from the side. Goosebumps ran all over his body as he instinctively knew whoever it was, they could threaten his life.

    Being a strong fighter and hunter, Torstein knew what he was currently feeling. A beast was watching him.

    As expected, his hunch was correct. His men were sent packing like a headless chicken, as arge beast crashed upon their formation. A ck fur wolf abruptly joined the fray, charging through and attacking the Danes -pletely destroying the infallible formation.

    ''What?! What the hell is that?!!" Torstein shouted, as he watched the wolf wreak havoc among his men.

    Therge man who shed with him before said calmly, "Go back to yournd, Danes. This is ours."

    Torstein quickly calmed himself down, beginning to shout orders to bring his men back into formation. "Formed up!! Back to back!!"

    But once their formation took shape and they were ready for the second round, Torstein as well as the others were once again dumbfounded by the scene before them. The enemy was nowhere to be seen, only dozens of the Danes'' corpses remained. They had disappeared without a trace, as if they had never been in this ce in the first ce.

    "It''s-!! They are ghosts!!" shouted one of the Danes. Horror was evident on his face after his brain registered what was in front of him. "Thisnd is cursed!!"

    They were frightened and Torstein knew he couldn''t me them for that. In just a few minutes, both his group and Raydon''s group nearby had suffered so many casualties. After calction, they discovered only half of their initial number left standing.

    This wasn''t even finished yet.

    "Arrows!!" shouted Torstein, while taking cover himself. "Raise your shield!!"

    Another set of arrows arrived upon the battered Danes. More people fell to the ground. Raydon even got pierced by them, with his heavily wounded condition, his whole group decided to retreat.

    Looking at the pitiful sight of his men dying and being seriously injured, Torstein once again reminded how brutal war could be. He was tempted to bring his troop back and save the rest of his men, but his belief as a viking would simply not allow it.

    "Forward!!" He shouted, albeit strugglingly.

    Torstein and his men kept moving through the smoke until it started to turn thin. Seeing that, he wondered if they were finally out of there or the smoke had just dissipated.

    All he knew was there was a figure standing in front of him, right where the smoke could no longer be seen. He was ready to fight the other party when he realized he recognized who the figure was.

    "You..."

    The figure was the mysterious man he met back in his vige.

    "Torstein, bring your wounded men back."

 Chapter 555 - Battle Of Camelot 4

    <h4>Chapter 555 - Battle Of Camelot 4</h4>

    In reality, Emery had never even once nned to leave his side of battle to the so-called chance. The stake ced on the table was simply too big to leave things on the probability that the enemy would or wouldn''t attack them.

    Hence, from the very beginning, he had prepared the strategies and the surroundings used to its best, to boost his prospect of winning to the utmost capacity. He decided not to exin his tactic in detail so that both Arthur and Gwen would not be worried.

    In addition, there was still the possibility of spies within their ranks. Therefore, only his closest confidant and rted personnel knew about the n.

    Before they arrived at the eastern battlefield, Emery told Ghad and his fifteen hundred archers to bring as many arrows as they could possibly bring. Thus, one could tantly see the hundreds of piles of arrows lying in the camp. Moreover, he was the one who directed when and where the Demetea archers shoot their arrows.

    When the enemy came approaching for the second time, which he knew they would, the Demetea archers were instructed to just send a volley of arrows at them relentlessly.

    There were two goals Emery wanted to achieve from the archers'' barrage.

    First, to make each group of enemies gather together within their respective group, which in turn made a wider gap between them . Second, to get them to focus their attention on the sky. After all, Emery had prepared a sumptuous gift for them; the pit trap.

    Coupled with the white smoke that limited visibility, each group of enemies basically acted independently and couldn''t provide each other with immediate assistance.

    The pit traps prepared throughout the forest were, in fact, not that hard to prepare courtesy to the existence of magic. Thanks to Emery''s [Soften Earth] spell and the three hundred people under him, he was able to set hundreds of traps in a short amount of time. He also didn''t have a difficult time concealing the traps, as his nt spells easily took care of it.

    With spirit reading, Emery could tell that the traps managed to make about three dozen of their one hundred groups fall victim to them. But, even though the result the pit traps disyed was satisfactory, they were not the main thing in the strategy that Emery concocted.

    Now that the enemy had arrived at the middle of the ins, it was time to serve the main dish.

    With the smoke still obscuring their vision, multiple screams of theirrades who fell victim to the pit traps, and the volley of arrows that kept raining down on them, the Danes fell into chaos and their thoughts were tossed around by the circumstances.

    Unexpectedly, this was the effect of something Emery had prepared. It was a kind of dried leaves that he found in the North Africa region. It had an effect of mildly affecting minds when added within the burning woods.

    [Blue Poppy]

    When a person breathed in the smoke, the blue poppy that came with it would give their mind a shake. The effects would be greater to a weakened mind, but Emery believed that even the greatest warrior would be slightly affected by it.

    In such conditions, Emery used his spirit reading and tried to find a group that was perfect to be targeted. When he found the ideal one, he quickly prepared to open his [Spatial Gate] to their location.

    With his current spirit force, he was strong enough to open a short-distance gate for fifty people. Hence, he formed two assault groups. One led by Cavvi the Akavi Warrior, while the other was led by Kastan the Quintins'' head guard. Each group consisted of the fifty strongest fighters as well as two of the Fey sisters.

    When they were ready, Emery quickly opened the [Spatial Gate] in the area near where the targeted Danes group was. Immediately after, the first assault group entered the gate and shed with thetter.

    Even though he wasn''t at the scene, Emery could still tell what had happened. This was thanks to his new ability, [One Mind], which allowed him to connect himself with the two Fey sisters in the group.

    Then, he would open another [Spatial Gate] for the second attack group just behind the Danes group. This ingenious maneuver that was only possible thanks to magic would make thetter fall into a precarious situation, where they were pinched and attacked from both front and back.

    With the Akavi warriors'' strength and the Fey girls, especially thetter who transformed and wreaked havoc upon the Danes; the blue poppy within the cloud could achieve its maximum effect.

    The enemy who had lost their morale was one that would be easily beaten.

    Meanwhile, Emery chose to stay on the hill, focusing his attention on his spirit reading and [One Mind] ability to open and close his [Spatial Gate], sending the two assault groups into different Danish groups in a short span of time.

    These were what Emery had been nning and doing for thest hour. If he saw the Akavi warrior suffer injuries, he immediately switched them with the reserve unit. After all, he still had two hundred Akavi warriors on his side.

    -------

    The five Jarl of Danes were furious - extremely so. It had been almost an hour, but they could tell that none of his warriors managed to climb the hill in front of them where the other party was.

    Instead, they could only hear multiple screams from inside the white smoke.

    Their brows tightly furrowed and anger reached up to their face when they saw their warriorsing out at the wrong end of the smoke, retreating.

    The five Jarl quickly caught the leader of one of the retreating groups, only to find that color had drained from the person''s face, as if he saw the horror of his life.

    Veins appeared on Jarl''s face when they saw how trembling the other party''s body was. "You are the warriors of the mighty Danes!!" He shouted. "Get a grip and tell us what happened!!"

    "M-My Lord.." said the leader stutteringly. "W-We are attacked by ghosts.. There.. There are also... the beast! It''s Fenrir , the wolf god himself! It hase to kill us all!!" The man gradually became hysterical as he reached the end of his words.

    The Danes were definitely not cowards, which was why the Jarls grew anxious as they wondered what kind of existence could turn their men into such cowards. Things instantly turned to worst when they saw dozens of retreating Danes became hundreds.

    "What is exactly going on?!!"

    The Iceni Prince himself was unable to speak as proud as he was before because he could clearly? see how terrified those people were. Heck, he saw his men were also part of the same groups who ran away. There was even an Iceni warrior whose lower body was drenched in terror.

    It didn''t take long for him to turn toward his famous wizard. "Freyne, what is the meaning of this?!" He shouted. "You have to give an exnation to me, otherwise..." Thest part of his words wasced with an obvious tone.

    The wizard himself was actually dumbfounded by the situation. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing either. He knew for a fact that the enemy troops had not descended from the hill, but if that was the case, then what was the exnation for the scene thaty before him?

    He actually perceived some irregrities in the forest, but he couldn''t tell what they were. Then, he suddenly thought of a possible answer.

    "My lord! The enemy must have used poison!!" He said confidently, "it was mixed in the smoke, and thus made them see something."

    The Jarl as well as the Iceni Prince who heard his words nodded after they thought about it. This exnation did make a lot of sense, after all. That must be it!'' They thought.

    "What should we do then?!" said one of the Jarls.

    There was silence for a while before someone opened their mouth. "My Lord... There is no other way but to pull our troops back."

    They looked at each other and understood this was the best possible choice. Therefore, the five Jarls and the Iceni Prince quickly sent the order to call their warrior back by using the horn.

    Tooooootttt!!

    Following the roar of the horn was the sight of the warriorsing out of the forest en masse. After a while, no more people were seen exiting the forest, which meant those were the survivors.

    The Jarls and the Iceni Prince were devastated when they saw the pitiful sight of their men and that only about half of their men returned alive from the forest. Roughly five thousand warriors were lost within an hour.

    This wasn''t a battle.

    This was a one-sided massacre.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 556 - Battle Of Camelot 5

    <h4>Chapter 556 - Battle Of Camelot 5</h4>

    While the Jarl still couldn''t ept the reality thaty before them, one of the Danes could be seen heading toward their location. His disheveled attire and haggard appearance immediately caught the attention of the Jarls, and it didn''t take long for them to recognize who the man was.

    The man was Torstein, a famous warrior within the Danes and known by all of the Jarl.

    "Torstein, are you alright?" asked Jarl Haraldstein as he scanned over the man''s body. He was really terrified by the possibility of losing one of his best fighters.

    "Yes, My Lord. I''m perfectly fine, but I''m afraid the same can''t be said for my men." replied Torstein with a dejected tone. He then quickly schooled his face and continued, "My Lord, I met the man I saw in my vige before."

    Looking at the confused face on the Jarl''s face, he added, "The one who also rode the ship together with you, My Lord."

    When he heard that, a look of realization appeared on Jarl Haraldson''s face. He knew about the man Torstein talked about, but he didn''t expect that thetter knew the person as well.

    Seeing Jarl''s face, Torstein nodded and continued on, "My Lord, the man is a wizard of the Divine Order. His name is Merlin, and he told me to convey a message to you."

    The name Merlin made Freyne who listened startled. He had heard of this name. If he wasn''t wrong, this new wizard was apparently so young, not even reaching the age of twenty.

    Previously, when he heard how young and remarkable the wizard was from Gaious, Freyne immediately didn''t want to hear more about the other party. It was because he believed that Gaious was only exaggerating the boy''s talent.

    Jarl Haraldson turned serious when he heard that the man had a message for him. "What is the message?"

    "The wizard said that we can bring back all of our wounded men we left in the forest.? As long as we don''t advance, they will not attack"

    The Jarl was clearly surprised by the message; he didn''t expect that kind of message from someone who could easily annihte his enemy. Such an act rarely happened in battle; allowing them to take the wounded back was truly the finest example of an act of mercy.

    With only five thousand of them returning from the initial ten thousand, there must still be at least one thousand wounded and in unconscious state left behind in the forest. Hence, if the other party really let them bring those people back, that would truly be a fortunate thing for them.

    The gesture was highly appreciated by the Jarls, but they were not sure if they could trust this wizard named Merlin.

    The Iceni Prince turned to his wizard and asked who this Merlin was.

    "He''s just a newbie!" Freyne said with an utterly condescending tone. "He must be thirsty for achievement, that''s why he said that. I believe this is another trap set for us!"

    Jarl Haraldson and Torstein, on the other hand, had different opinions about the matter. But seeing how Merlin just killed thousands of their men, they also couldn''t be so sure about their opinion.

    Therefore, he only decided to add information that the man named Merlin knew their immortal king, Fjolrin. For that reason, he was someone who should be given the benefit of the doubt.

    Even though Jarl Haraldson had given a solid reason to give Merlin their trust, Freyne still headstrong on his opinion. Not to lose face, he decided that he would meet this Merlin and see for himself if the man could be trusted.

    All the Jarl agreed with the suggestion. The Iceni Prince, however, had other ns in mind.

    When Freyne was about to enter the forest, the Iceni Prince approached him and said,

    "When you meet him, immediately use your magic to capture or kill him. I don''t really care." The words were spoken in such a small voice that only Freyne could hear them. A ferocious expression appeared on the Iceni Prince''s face, but disappeared immediately when he turned around.

    Looking at the back of the Iceni Prince, Freyne replied with a smile, "Of course, My King."

    The wizard was being apanied by five great warriors from each of the Danes tribe, and Torstein was one of them. He was asked to escort Freyne to meet this Merlin because he was the one who had the most contact with the other party.

    As they entered the forest, Freyne said in a small voice, "No matter how young, this man is still a wizard. Therefore, I will be the one who does the talking. Hence if I say attack, all of you will immediately cut his hand so he can''t cast his spell, do you all understand?"

    The other Danes nodded their heads readily, while Torstein inwardly worried about the consequences of such action.

    The group walked into the forest until they felt they had gone deep enough that the other party could hear them. Then, Freyne shouted. "We are here to speak with the wizard Merlin!"

    It surprised him that they could see a faint figure approaching them from the smoke just seconds after he shouted. Seeing the silhouette, Freyne immediately readied his lightning spell to attack, but as soon as he got a clearer look of the figure''s face, he was stunned.

    He felt he had seen this Merlin, but couldn''t remember when and where.

    ''Where did I see this man before?''

    His mind was wandering in confusion and contemtion as Emery walked closer approaching them. Emery stopped a few feet away from the group and said, "I am Merlin. What is it that you want to talk about?"

    The Danes focused their gaze as their eyes scanned over this wizard named Merlin. The other party didn''t have the figure of a strong fighter like any Danes standard, hence all of them let out a confident smile as they waited for Freyne''s signal.

    It was at this moment that the famous, Britannia''s greatest wizard froze in shock as he finally recalled who this young man was. He had met thetter back at Gaya temple during the heavenly harvest ritual.

    He had witnessed firsthand how the other party managed to defeat the illustrious Han swordsmen duo with ease. Ever since that time, Freyne had ced him and his four friends in his list of people not to be messed with.

    Recalling the orders given to him earlier, his back was drenched in cold sweat.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 557 - Battle Of Camelot 6

    <h4>Chapter 557 - Battle Of Camelot 6</h4>

    The re Emery directed towards Frayne carried certain air to it, heavy and suffocating. The weight of his power brought a definite pressure, sending Frayne''s head down to the tip of his feet.

    He still remembered the swiftness of the other party''s sword that could match the two Hans'' famous legendary swordsmen. Also, he clearly recalled how this man could use magic that bend space to his will. It was no wonder that they lost so many inside the strange smoke.

    Without him realizing it, Freyne''s body was sweating like buckets as his entire being filled with trepidation. Why did he have to meet this man here

    The man called Merlin asked, "You are wizard Freyne, aren''t you? What do you want?"

    "I, uh, haha�� well��" Frayne almost immediately jumped at the mention of his name by the other party, just like a mouse that got its tail stepped on by a massive cat. "I just came to check if what you said to Torstein is true��"

    Freyne felt like his tongue was heavy and thick, his words stilted in front of the powerful wizard. Everyone was confused at his behavior. The great wizard of the Iceni Kingdom had suddenly been rendered little more than a kid in the presence of this wizard called Merlin.

    Emery turned around, looked at his surroundings, and said. "I was honestly hoping to see the Jarl, but it appears no one dared toe here and see me directly." He sighed in disappointment.

    His expression prompted Frayne to stand up ramrod straight. The Iceni wizard then hurriedly tried to cate him. "I�� of course, I will go back and ask for the Jarl to directly meet you.."

    Freyne''spletely changed behaviour left all of the 5 warriors, including Torstein, confused.

    On the other hand, Emery replied to Freyne''s offer. "There is no need to do that. I wille with you, and speak to them directly."

    Momentster, the five Jarl, the iceni prince, was surprised to see Frayne return with the said Wizard, Merlin. The other party''s wizard, who was responsible for the death of their thousands of warriors, walked into the enemy camp by himself.

    Seeing the walking figure, the Danes'' leader suddenly turned around to face him. Right at that moment, the air suddenly became tense as if the temperature had dropped several notches. Unconsciously, the Jarl put their arms on their weapons.

    Emery however maintained his calm as he continued to approach them, staring at those leaders to gauge their strength, and then spoke without a hint of fear in his eyes.

    "You all should quickly recover your wounded ones, or more lives will be lost in this pointless war. While you''re at it, I want to ask you all to leave this ce at once, you will not win this war while I am here." Emery said with a stern voice

    The words and the powerful aura Emery emitted with his presence prompted the Jarl with the massive greatsword to stand up and pull his weapon. He pointed the weapon at Emery, who only eyed it with mild disinterest, and said. "We have not lost yet! Now that we know of your trickery�� we will fight! We still have five times more soldiers than your numbers!"

    Another Jarl stood up, lifted his axe to Emery''s chest, and poked his chest with the tip of his weapon. "Yes! Bying alone here, you are just asking for death!"

    Emery let them rant for a second before giving the Jarl a slight re. Facing against the re, the massive muscled Jarl suddenly found himself in hesitation.

    Regardless, Emery could only sigh in exasperation at the Jarl''s responses. The Danes were known for their courage and love of battle, and they would most likely never give up in the face of a losing battle. He had hoped they would listen, but it seemed that words would not be enough for these kinds of people.

    On the other hand, when he made the decision toe here, he came with the understanding of what most likely be the Jarl''s answers.

    The battle itself was a testament to the depths of the witch Maeve''s involvement, and Emery had to resort to more drastic measures to ensure no lives would senselessly be lost. He even came here with the determination to kidnap all the Jarl away to force the Danes to stop attacking if needed.

    He let the energy crackle on his hands, ready to cast his spells, when Jarl Haraldson approached and said. "Merlin, we of the Danes will never back down from a challenge, but��" He turned to speak at the other Jarl before saying. "I propose we ept the kindness, and in return, we will stop our advance for half a day to rest and let the wounded recuperate. What do you all think?

    The Danes were honorable people and what Jarl Haraldson proposed also seemed to be a good solution. With that, other than the Iceni, all of them agreed.

    As for Emery, this actually a betterpromise, this way he had no real need to make a real enemy of the Danes by kidnapping their leader. Half a day was a lot of time for him to switch strategies and help Arthur finish the fight on his side instead. Therefore, he agreed to the conditions.

    After the decision was made, Emery opened a [Spatial Gate] and returned to his camp through the dark gate. All the Jarl and the Iceni kingdom soldiers could only stare in shock at the spell he showed, and some couldn''t even keep their mouths from opening agape.

    On the contrary, the iceni prince was looking at Freyne annoyed without saying anything. Freyne, being a court magician for almost all his life, knew what his prince''s gaze meant.

    But, Freyne could only exin with a wry smile on his face. "My prince, I advise you not to mess with the man. He was much stronger than anything we could possibly throw at him."

    Emery returned to the camp with great news. With this, their objectives to dy the enemy could be said to have seeded already. However, before they were able to cheer for victory, the distinct sounds of horse hooves could be heard not far away from them.

    A knight in silver armor hurriedly jumped down, almost falling from his horse, and stumbled in front of Emery before giving him a slight bow.

    Emery recognized him from his insignia as one of Arthur''s men, and he quickly said his message "Master Merlin, the main group are losing! The king is in grave danger!"

 Chapter 558 - Battle Of Camelot 7

    <h4>Chapter 558 - Battle Of Camelot 7</h4>

    Arthur''s group had to face an overwhelming number of enemies with around nine thousand men. However, even though the enemy had more soldiers, Emery doubted they would give the former much trouble, not with a dozen golden knights and a hundred silver knights on his side. That was not even mentioning how Arthur himself was a capable fighter and a worthy leader.

    After hearing the news the messenger brought, Emery couldn''t stop thinking that Meave had something to do with the situation. Before the battle started, he didn''t find any trace of her and unfortunately, he had been focusing too much on sensing and directing his own battle since then.

    Thus, he had somehow forgotten about the other party. After all, he couldn''t spend too much energy and time to track an enemy that may or may not be there.

    Now that he heard the news, Emery quickly used his spirit reading to scan the area of the northern battle, and the result he perceived was quite shocking. Not only was it true that Arthur''s group was being pushed back, he also sensed something different, or rather, peculiar about the other side''s fighters.

    Luckily, the southern battle was pretty much settled by this point. He was sure he could trust the Jarl''s honor not to break their promises.

    Hence, he told the others to quickly make their way toward the northern battle. He decided to leave Luna and Kastan with fifty men of the Quintins'' army, to stay on guard just in case the Danes decided to break their promise.

    What Emery did right now was quite a risky move that needed a leap of faith for the Danes to hold their promise. But with what he had sensed through his spirit reading, he knew he needed to make this call.

    "Cavvi! Ghad!" shouted Emery as he prepared to cast [Spatial Gate]. "All of you, quickly move the men to the North battle!"

    After he finished saying that, he quickly created a spatial gate for himself and the Fey sisters to quickly arrive at the northern battlefield.

    As they arrived and took a better look at the scene, Emery realized the situation was more dire than he had thought.

    -------

    Just a few hours ago, within the north battlefield.

    Arthur raised his majestic sword and let out a scream, stoking the morale of his men like pouring oil into a furnace. They fought against the mighty,rger armies of Norgales and the northern tribes.

    The eight thousand men on Camelot''s side, the cavalry from both sides, and even the archer units had all already been engaged in what seemed to be an all-out collision between the two forces. Screams and shouts being flung around like groceries, while blood and body parts scattered around the battlefield.

    With excellent tactics and leadership, Arthur was able to carve the path through the ranks of the enemies and destroy them till kingdomse, eventually causing his allies to gain an upper hand.

    Every charge from the knights on the armored horse could kill hundreds of them. But after a few dozen charges toward such a huge army, more knights were brought down from their horses and the charge gradually became less effective.

    The golden knights, Bors, Dagonat, Yvain, Percival, Gawain and Arthur himself could increase the fighting spirit of the men especially against the enemies'' fierce fighters of the north, which resulted in the Briton army could kill two men before the enemy could hurt one of theirs.

    Meanwhile, Arthur fought like a fierce beast among his men. Each of his swings were calcted and no moves were wasted as the enemies fell under his de one by one. He continued on his rampage while also relentlessly awakening the spirit of his men, showing the valor andpetence of a king. An hour of such fierce battle passed, until he realized something was off.

    Normally, the momentum that his armies currently had would force the enemy soldiers to retreat. But strangely, none of them were seen moving back. In fact, they kept on moving forward. They continued in advance regardless of what was happening to them, as if they were controlled like puppets.

    All thirteen thousand of them kept on going. It was as if they had no ce of return except in front. There was no option to retreat.

    One of the hardest enemies to fight against in this battle were the painted warriors. They were barbaric tribes who colored their skin with white paints and markings, and they wore the bones of their enemies as a badge of honor.

    These people fought erratically with any kind of weapon they could find, and whenever they managed to cut open the knights'' limbs, they would start to bite and chew on their meat, causing the other knights to flinch and pale.

    Cannibals!!

    This gruesome and inhumane sight could make even the bravest men tremble, affecting their spirit. This situation had forced Arthur to once again spearhead his men against the enemy ughter.

    "Fightt!! Fightt!!" Arthur shouted with all his might. "These barbarians could never be allowed to pass into our cities!!"

    Reminded of what they were fighting for, the Briton army once more steeled themselves to the fight. Their breathing was ragged and their sweat had even mixed with blood from both their wounds and the enemy, but still, they decided to push on.

    "Haaaaa!!!"

    Being in the front naturally made Arthur be the main target of the enemy attacks. One of the northern leaders, arge man carrying a massive spear with axe-like protrusions at the ends, came charging at him.

    The man even could push his horse, break their two front legs and throw the horse down for the remainder of the battle.

    Arthur managed to jump and draw his sword toward this man.

    "ARRGG!!" wailed the man as Arthur''s sword wound his body. The man swiftly recovered and I am Esca, Lord of the thousand spears! You will die by my hand!"

    Each pierce and swing of the man spear appears to move the winds itself, causing the soldiers to be pushed back bit by bit.

    As the front line fighter, Arthur stepped forward and took over the fight. With an equally fierce swing, he met the blow without hesitation. A sharp ng could be heard, piercing everyone''s ears. To Arthur''s slight shock, the strike was so straining, it pushed him back a few steps.

    So, he has quite the strength to back his boast. Arthur could even say that the barbarian would probably win if his strength was the same as in the past. Since Emery started training him and helped him using the Gaia serum, his power has increased significantly.

    Swiisshhh!! nkk!!

    The problem he had to face was not just Esca, but also the other warriors. Even with the golden and silver knights around, Arthur was the real prize on this battle, and every northern warrior could see it.

    Dozens of painted skin warriors came charging with their weapons drawn. Fortunately, before they could go anywhere near Arthur, Gawain and Yvain dashed forward and swung their weapons, causing the front barbarians to quickly fall.

    nnkk!! nkk!!!

    They work together to kill all that surrounded them. But the enemy just keeping toward them even after Arthur has finally pierced the fierce warrior Esca in the stomach. Like an endless flood, they kept on trying to overwhelm the three

    At thest moment a cloud of dust could be seen near the horizon, along with the clop of many horses. A group a cavalry hase to help him, led by a woman in golden hair

    "Attackk!!!"

    Gwen came in thest moments, her beauty and bravery in battle once again inspired the man to raise their spirit and swing their weapons once again.

    Finally the Brittania joint forces of 9000 managed to clear up the field of battle.

    There was no more enemy left standing. All the Brittanias men all soaked in blood enemies and friend.

    "Boorrrsss!!" "Victorryyy!" Shouted the golden knights and his brother who were currently limping wounded in the battlefield but pretty much alive.

    Within a nce Arthur can see less than his 9000 still alive, but their lives was not in vain knowing 13000 invaders lies on the ins making the grass turn red. The smell of iron permeated the area, causing people to feel rather nauseous due to the sharpness, but they were victorious, and that is what truly matters

    "We did it!" Shouted Sir Gawain.

    The queen however reminded the men that their fight was not over, though she did so in the gentlest way possible.

    "We should hurry and head to the east battle!"

    "Yes of course" Arthur nodded and said.

    He shouted "anyone still able to stand on their own,e with me, we are hea��."

    It was at this moment Arthur realized one figure was moving toward the in of corpses.

    A woman holding a weird looking staff stood in the sea of corpses and raised her staff, then mmed it to the ground. All of a sudden something that defied allprehension unfolded in front of their eyes.

    Arthur saw the corpses thaty on the field started to move yet again, despite how the stumps where their limbs were kept oozing blood, how their eyes were about to fall from their sockets, and the grip of their weapons shaky. They moved like a broken puppet on strings, each step took much more effort than it should, but one thing was clear.

    The dead are rising.

 Chapter 559 - Undead

    <h4>Chapter 559 - Undead</h4>

    "What sorcery is this?!"

    Arthur and the rest of the knights could only watch in mute bewilderment as the numerous corpses scattered and lying on the ground slowly got onto their feet. There were just dozens of them, but the gruesome sight was enough to send a cold shiver down these courageous knights'' spine.

    The corpses seemed to intuitively grab the closest weapons and swung with entrails still hanging off of it, sttering blood all around, before they came limping to charge at the nearest knight. The corpses'' movements were slow, extremely so, but the knights were just not in the right state of mind to fight such abominations. Their mind was still shaken by what they were witnessing.

    Out of panic, a knight immediately took the chance to attack and drove his sword heavily into one of the walking corpse''s shoulders. The shambling corpse made no attempt to dodge nor defend. The knight''s weapon was sessfully buried deep into its chest.

    Any normal man would have screamed in terror or instantly died from such an attack, but like a puppet on strings, the walking corpses acted as if nothing had happened and kept moving. It stretched its disfigured head forward and bit the man''s neck, making it burst in a shower of blood and guts.

    Aaarrrgghhh!!!

    While the attacked knight frantically tried to close the gaping wound on his neck with his hands, the corpse was still moving, shambling, as if it had no other directive except to reach other knights and kill.

    Seeing such an abomination, Arthur strengthened the grip on his de and shouted to raise the morale of hisrades.

    "Men! Conquer your fears! Fight! Fight!!"

    Arthur focused his attention and observed as the corpses moved and was able to survive the knight''s heavy swing on their body, no matter which part it was. It didn''t take a genius for him to try the next best solution.

    When a walking corpse tried to approach him, he swiftly swung his golden de at his target, the head of the corpse rolled onto the grassy ground. Its body quickly followed suit, bing unmoving once more.

    "Men!! Don''t attack their body, sever their heads instead!!"

    The new direction appeared to be effective, as the walking corpses no longer moved when their head was separated from the body.

    Sir Percival took out a massive hammer and gave the massive weapon a heavy swing to the head, the walking corpse''s head was smashed open with its brain turned into a stter on the ground.

    Such a tactic was also able to stop the corpses from moving. To put it simply, they just had to take off their heads.

    "Get into formation! Reform!" Sir Yvain shouted his orders. Even though he was bleeding, sweat stained most of his clothes and hair, the man kept standing straight, his will to see the end of this war shown by his deeds.

    The mighty golden knight Bors, however, was too injured and had to be carried around by his brother.

    "You two bring the men and retreat back to the hill" Arthur shouted.

    Arthur then turned toward Gwen, as their eyes met, they both knew they were in real trouble.

    Gwen was still worried about Emery''s conditions on the eastern battlefield, but she knew such a fight could not be won without Emery''s help. It was, afterall, a work of sorcery.

    With a little nod, Gwen understood what Arthur wanted her to do, she quickly rode back to search for help.

    The previously victorious army of Brittanies, half still standing, some holding their wounded mates on their shoulder, started to move back away from the hordes of walking corpses.

    Arthur could see his men had regained theirposure, but the moment he nced at the woman standing amidst the corpses, the amount of walking corpses had already turned into hundreds. Arthur even saw the corpses of his knights standing among them, their eyes vacant and ssy, as they walked like puppets.

    A feeling of dread settled in his gut. He knew the woman, the enemy''s sorceress, had to be killed soon or more of his men would be in trouble, or worse, such a hideous state of bane.

    "Sir Gawain! Follow me!"

    Arthur grabbed a dozen knights and Sir Gawain, his trusted golden knight, before charging in the wave of walking corpses trying to get close toward the sorcerer.

    It was at this time Arthur saw the man he just killed before, Esca the lord of a thousand spears. He was bleeding all over, each step he made left trails of fresh blood, but the expression on his face was fiercer than ever.

    He charged toward one of Arthur''s knights, grabbed its body and break it apart with ease as if he was tearing up a piece of cloth.

    Seeing this quickly caused a few other knights unconsciously split out from the formation in their effort of running. But instead of that, it made them easy pickings for the swarm of living corpses.

    Arthur and Gawain knew they had to fight against the monstrous living corpses before they could move forward.

    The monstrous corpse took a de and swung it towards Arthur and, as he parried it, the force was strong enough to push him a few steps. He was now sure whatever spell made the dead rise, it increased their strength to a new level.

    "Gawain!!"

    With a simple signal, Arthur jumped into the air to swing his sword from above to distract the monster, while Gawain bent down, rolled across the ground, attacked the feet of the corpse and cut it off, causing therge corpse to fall to the ground .

    Spttt!!

    Thebined attack was very effective in bringing the monster down, giving Arthur the chance to cut the huge corpse head clean apart from his body.

    Unfortunately, by the time Arthur managed to defeat the huge corpse, he was once again surrounded by more living corpses. He could see more of his men were grabbed and torn apart as the corpses attacked everything in their sight like a swarm of starved piranha.

    At this dark moment, a light suddenly descended from the sky like a divine punishment. The reinforcements had joined the fray in a ming ball of fire.

    It was the old wizard Gaious, who charged forward into battle with his fire spell, followed by Percival and Yvain.

    "My king, we should head back!!" The old wizard said.

    Arthur nced at the field of battle and realized the few minutes he was distracted, the enemy corpse army had grown into thousands and started to flood away his own men.

    There were so many corpses they started covering the path that was previously open by Gaious'' reinforcement, separating him and his main army.

    "This is�� what is this?!!"

    Arthur was enraged, he could do nothing but watch as his men were ughtered by something out of this world. There were now only less than 30 of them fighting, surrounded by the swarm.

    As if the fates heard his plea, the space close to him was distorted, before forming into a dark tear. A figure came out of it along with four girls and started killing dozens of the walking corpses surrounding them in a matter of seconds.

    "Merlin!!"

    Emery casted another spatial gate and quickly shouted to the surviving knights to enter his spatial gate.

    Hearing the shout, the dozens knights along with Gaius'' reinforcement all immediately jumped into the spatial gate and returned back to the main army.

    When the young king finally had a breather, he quickly approached Emery and asked.

    "Merlin, the East battle?!"

    Emery turned his head and saw the anxious look on Arthur''s face. "Don''t worry, it''s under control for now."

    The news brought by Emery and his arrival quickly gave somefort and erased the young king''s previous tense expression. He immediately resumed checking the well-being of his men and issued more orders.

    "Reform the line! Don''t let them pass!"

    Emery could see by now the living corpses already grew into the same number as what was left of Arthur''s army. Sooner orter, the army of corpses would overwhelm them.

    However, what concerned him the most was that there were still 10.000 more corpses lying on the field. How long would it take to kill them all over again?

    Emery turned his head and nced to the distance, as expected, he saw a familiar woman standing in the pile of corpses like a false queen.

    Her appearance was drastically different, but from his spirit reading, Emery could easily tell that she was the witch Meave.

    "Emery, what should we do?" Arthur asked.

    These undeads were obviously the result of a strong spell cast by Meave. Emery himself was quite shocked she could use such a powerful spell. However, he believed this spell had probably a simr nature to a summoning spell, hence when the caster died so would the effects of the spells.

    Emery looked toward Arthur and firmly said, "Retreat to the castle."

    "I will handle her."

 Chapter 560 - New Power

    <h4>Chapter 560 - New Power</h4>

    "Retreat! Retreat to the castle!"

    By the time the order was given, the sun had already fallen and the dusk had taken its ce.

    Following Arthur''smand, almost 5,000 men promptly began to move back in order. The living corpses came chasing. Although the dead were able to run, they still could not catch up with the knights.

    "Emery, I will stay and help you," Arthur said with determination.

    "As will I!"

    "And I!"

    One by one, the members of the Golden Knights followed suit to volunteer. Emery was a bit moved to see this, but in the end, he shook his head.

    "The one I will be fighting is the witch. I am sorry, but none of you are her match. I am not sure how long I will be fighting the witch, so your men will need all of you to defend Camelot in the meantime," Emery regrettably exined.

    He also left the fey sisters. Although it was unfortunate, he could not deny the fact that Meave was far too strong for them to handle. Not to mention, them being there when he would need to solely focus on taking her down would only burden him as he would need to also focus on their safety.

    Emery then turned his gaze across the swarm of living corpses and focused on the woman that was standing at the end of them all.

    With his enhanced senses, Emery could see that the woman was taunting him toe at her.

    "You should all leave now!" Emery shouted to the knights, as he went down the hill toward the approaching swarm.

    Although he could just use the spatial gate to teleport himself to the witch, Emery believed it was better to be careful in case there were hidden traps waiting for him there and decided to approach them head-on step by step.

    Roaaaarrrr!!!

    Half a dozen living corpses charged at him altogether. Unfazed, Emery simply cast one of the skills he had not used for a while.

    He focused his 600 spirit force into his palm and, without dy, arge amount of water gathered above it, swirling fiercely. He quicklyunched the swirling water with his perfect tier 2 spell, [Steam Lance].

    This was one of the few tier 2 nature spells in his pocket that were avable since his nature core evolved to stage two.

    When heunched the spells along with the water, Emery could feel a very strong current flowing from his nature core, briskly rising through those spells.

    What was supposed to be water spears began turning into huge waves rapidly thrusting forward, crushing every living corpse in its way. The crash of the waves cleared the way until about 100 meters forward, creating a two-meter-wide path for him.

    With just that one wave of spells, dozens of living corpses were immediately wiped out.

    Not wanting to waste any time, Emery sped up his pace, quickly running through the path toward his target.

    When the remaining living corpses began blocking his path once again, instead of dodging, Emery raised his arms and cast [Entangled] with his maximum spirit force.

    As he cast the tier 1 spell, he could feel the same thing happening to his nature core, it began beating with power, allowing him to raise more than two dozen roots at the same time.

    It quickly swirled all the living corpses in the vicinity and, with his grasp, Emery tightened the roots entangling them, crushing their bones and skulls to pieces.

    Within seconds, Emery was already halfway through the horde of corpses.

    He then finished hisst sprint, casting two [Enfeebling des]. Shadows formed on each of his palms and, with a slight rotation, two shadow des were created.

    He threw both of his des to the hordes in front of him, splitting their bodies apart and creating two lines of blood paths.

    The enfeebling des became wider and flew further even after it had hit a few corpses.

    But just as the des closed in on their target, two identical des were thrown from the opposite sides, hitting his des in turn.

    The des from both sides were simultaneously destroyed to pieces by the impact.

    The result of the sh could only mean one thing: they had same level of power.

    At the same time the des broke, Emery finally arrived a few meters in front of the figure who threw the opposing shadow des.

    It was a woman of Norgales royalty.

    Even so, judging from the smelling from the woman, Emery could tell that it was indeed the witch, Meave.

    Her shapeshifting into a member of the Norgales royalty could only mean she had already killed that person and took control of all the Norgales troops.

    "We meet again, my young Emery," the woman greeted with a faint smile. As she said those words, her face slowly distorted, turning to the face he was familiar with.

    Emery scrutinized his surroundings, as he briefly checked the situation behind him, he realized all the moving corpses had stopped chasing him. To his surprise, the whole horde was moving toward Camelot.

    ording to his calctions, he probably had about an hour or two before those walking corpses finally reached Camelot.

    He did not have much time.

    Looking back to Meave''s direction, he also saw an unfamiliar figure standing most far behind her. It was a figure in a ck cape and a mask with deer horns.

    Through his spirit reading, Emery could sense that the man who seemed to be a shaman was quite strong. If his judgment served him right, the figure should be at least at rank 5, perhaps even rank 6 or 7. He could not exactly pinpoint the reason, but he felt that there was something out of ce about the figure.

    Noticing Emery''s gaze, the witch said in a yful tone, "Don''t mind him, young Emery, just focus on me��"

    Emery looked at Meave with a sharp re. He still could not forget how the granny killed Lanzo and the rest of Mitshire Vigers, and now, she was responsible for the bloody battlefield of today.

    Although the witch was surprised by his re, she was in no way intimidated. Instead, his smile deepened after the brief moment of surprise.

    "Oh my, look at what you''ve be, my young Emery! You''ve already grown so much, you''ve even be a great wizard!" Meave happily expressed.

    Although her face was full of smiles, Emery could tell she was mocking him.

    Stillposed, Emery questioned the witch, "Why are you doing this? What are you trying to achieve?"

    The serious look in his eyes amused the woman so much she could not help butugh. Her eyes were still filled with smiles, as she lightly asked back,

    "Why? Is there anything more beautiful than total chaos? Not to mention, it''s to the people of Britannia!"

    Her manner of answering as if it was obvious took him aback. She spoke as if it was normal, as if it was only right.

    Lunatic.

    How did he fail to see this side of hers before when it seemed so obvious now?

    Clenching his fists, Emery resolutely said, "I will stop you today, but first... tell me, where is Morgana!?"

    "Hahahaha!" The witch tried to hold herugh, but to little avail. In the end, she let out an even louderugh before slightly calming down. "She is no longer of your concern, young Emery. She is now mine, in my good care."

    "I don''t believe you!!"

    Upon hearing that, Meave''sid-back smile disappeared, reced with a slight frown.

    "Well, it doesn''t really matter, since you''re not going to be alive to see her!"

    As she said those words, she raised the ck wooden staff in her hand. The pattern on the staff brightly glowed and suddenly, Emrery could see the staff appear to pull some energy out of the dozens of corpses and, in turn, dust of a different glow entered their bodies.

    A few seconds after that, the bodies started to twitch and slowly rose. From his position, Emery could see that following the few, dozens more of them stood up.

    "What do you think about my new spells, young Emery? Aren''t they beautiful? Those people blindly follow orders without a second thought, and because of that, they''ve be fuel of my power" Stupid, aren''t they?"

    Although Meave''s words were taunting, Emery''s attention was on the rising corpses.

    He had read about reanimating spells before. They were all high-level spells.

    These new spells, the strange staff, as well as the fact that her enfeebling des were able to match his truly bewildered him.

    Although Emery''s des had passed through a few bodies before they shed against hers, thest time his enfeebling des went against hers, Emery was still at rank 7. But now, his spirit force had far surpassed rank 8 and perhaps even rank 9, and yet...

    How much stronger has she be? How?

 Chapter 561 - Momentum

    <h4>Chapter 561 - Momentum</h4>

    Emery raised both of his hands and quickly essed his new and improved nature core, as he quickly cast one of the spells in his repertoire. In a matter of seconds, numerous nt roots emerged from the ground and held down the newly created living corpses by entangling them from the legs to the whole body.

    Crakkk!!

    Loud, crisp sounds of bone breaking resounded through the air, as the nt roots destroyed their respective target, bringing the living corpses down, unable to stand anymore.

    Emery had no n to underestimate the witch, nor took things nonchntly. He mustered his spirit force till its maximum capability, as two dozen nt roots swirled fiercely from the ground. Within seconds, the area waspletely clean from any standing corpse.

    Now that the small fries were out of the way, he finally could focus his attention on the main enemy. Not wanting to see more tricks from the other party, Emery swiftly took control of the nt roots and willed them to attack the standing witch.

    Swish! Swish!

    Faint sounds of air being sliced through were heard, as the nt roots shot toward the witch at great velocity. Unfortunately, the roots were quickly cut down to pieces, as Meave fired multiple shadow des from her palms, denying Emery''s attempt to take her down.

    Seeing the sight of the roots destroyed didn''t make Emery falter. He immediately sent more of them altogether toward the witch. The roots flew through the air toward Meave, leaving no gaps in their formation like a great downpour.

    Looking at the numerous sharp roots heading her way, Meave just raised her weird-looking staff in a nonchnt manner. After a brief glow at its tip, the nt roots that had almost reached and impaled her suddenly shriveled up and lost their vigor, lifelessly falling to the ground.

    The sight unfolded before him reminded Emery of when Meave drained human''s life force out of them. It certainly had a simr effect to that spell, but he assumed the staff in her hand had enhanced her spells.

    Not giving up, Emery casted more of those nt roots. Dozens, nearly hundreds of sharp roots rose from the ground and shot toward the witch from all directions, but none of them managed tond on her body.

    Seeing how Emery relentlessly tried to attack her in spite of the fruitless result, Meave wickedlyughed, as if what the former did was extremely foolish in her eyes.

    "This is indeed the most impressive disy of the entangled spell I''ve ever seen in my life." She said, "But, you won''t be able to beat me, as I am now the master of life and death!"

    Hearing that, Emery stopped his unrelenting barrage and said, "Thank you for thepliments.." He drawled before a faint smile appeared on his face, "But I''ve already achieved what I wanted."

    Meave just realized something when she heard Emery''s words. The shaman who stood behind her was already covered up by the nt, unable to move even an inch.

    "Now no one can distract us now!"

    After a simple analysis on the overall situation and what Meave said previously, Emery could safely assume that nt magic actually did contain the essence of life.

    If what Meave said was true - that her spell was rted to life and death -, he could assume that, no matter how fierce and relentless his attack was, it would be nothing but fruitless if he kept using nt element spells. Therefore, he had to adopt a different approach.

    Emery was really tempted to just blink over to her and finished her by separating her head from the neck. However, he decided to shelve the idea for the moment. He chose to be more cautious and carefully observe the spell she used before he proceeded with such an aggressive approach. After all, he could not afford to be careless in this fight, or let her escape one more time.

    The best case scenario was actually to sessfully capture her alive, so that she could be brought before the High Priestess, or better, Killgragah.

    While Emery was busy mulling over his thoughts, Meave herself wasn''t nning to remain still, to just stand and be attacked. In a span of seconds, shadow des started to appear around her before flying toward Emery at breakneck speed.

    Swish! Swish! Several shadow des, that Emery extremely familiar with, rapidly flew through the air, intending to spell the end of his existence.

    Seeing the menacing sight of dark-colored des, Emery calmly moved his body and dodged them with ease.

    When the barrage became too much and some of the des were getting too close, he quickly touched the ground and immediately, a wall of stone rose to stop the iing des.

    Crakkk!!

    The stonewall was quickly destroyed by the shadow des, but it already gave Emery enough time to move out of the way.

    Emery continued his evasive maneuver, casting [Mudwall] spells a few more times to see how long she could keep up her barrage as well as observing her rhythm.

    From the observation, Emery discovered the shadow des Meave threw had roughly simr strength and speed as his.

    Amazingly that was almost twice the power she disyedst year; she definitely grew so much since then. After all, the current him had 600 in spirit force department, as well as his dark core that made his dark element spells stronger.

    He hated to admit it, but there was indeed a huge possibility the other party had managed to cross rank 9. Hence when he has the chance he needed to be ruthless.

    After receiving dozens of Meave''s shadow des, Emery knew it was time for him tounch his own aggression.

    This time, he decided to use his water-based spells. As he ran and continued to dodge, swirls of water began to materialize on his palms. Emery started to collect and congregate his water spell, waiting for the perfect opportunity tounch the counterattack.

    When the timing was right, he immediately propelled all his momentum and threw the water spell prepared in his two hands. A momentter, tworge waves of water went toward the witch.

    As expected, her death magic was unable to stop the waves from rushing at her. Meave tried to move out of the way of the two waves, but Emerymanded great control with nature spells. He twisted the movement of the water with his hand waves, causing the waves to swirl and head in the direction of hismand.

    And as he continued to channel more spirit power into the spell, the waves continued to grow as they passed through the terrain.

    In the end, two grand streams of water ferociously rushed at the witch. Looking at the unbelievable sight before her, Meave started to be bewildered and partly dumbfounded.

    "Huh?!!" She eximed, as she saw the previously one meter tall waves had grown twice the size "How can you cast it like this?! It''s not possible!!"

    Meave threw more shadow des in the two waves'' way in the effort of stopping them, but it had miniscule, if not nonexistent, effects on them.

    The two water waves swirled from two sides and charged at Meave from back and front. Left with no other escape path, she was forced to jump into the air otherwise she would be crushed by the waves.

    It was at this moment that Emery casted [Blink] and appeared in the sky, right on top of her.

    Two raging waves of water were charging at her from the ground, and Emery was ready tounch his offensive from above. From any side, it seemed Meave had no possible solution from this precarious situation.

    Within a split second, she cast her [Oak Flesh] and turned her body into a hardened state. At the same time, he also swung her staff to block Emery''s attack that came from above.

    However, Emery would not let such a golden opportunity go like that. He forced himself to cast another [Blink] at that split second moment and quickly took out the [Moon Dagger] , the tier 3 dagger that could give guarantee to cut through that hardened skin of hers. Appearing a few feet away from his initial position in the air, just enough to make Meave''s staff miss its target, he used the dagger to cut her arm that was holding the staff.

    St!!

    Emery''s attack had forced Meave to release her hold on the staff. Emery, however, wasn''t finished yet. He proceeded to deliver a hard roundhouse kick to her, sending her straight down toward the raging waves.

    BAAMMM!!

    It was a hard one and Meave''s body was forcibly went back and forth between the two waves before being violently mmed to the ground.

    Knowing thatbination of attacks simply wasn''t enough, Emery quickly cast another [Entangled] spell midair, and used the roots to strangle her body while the staff was not in her reach.

    Roots rapidly rose from the ground, creeping on the witch''s body. She shouldn''t be able to cast a spell when in that condition.

    A few secondster, Meave finally opened her closed eyes, which was then followed by a loud groan caused by the painful sensation she felt throughout her body. When she tried to see her surroundings, Emery was already in front of her.

    "You have lost!" Emery said coldly. "Now tell me where Morgana is?!"

    At that question, the witch was raging. "Huh?!! You are strong, young Emery. Very strong!!"

    "But this won''t be enough to stop me!"

    Following the end of her words, Meave''s body started to change. ck fur started to appear throughout her skin, while her fingernails and canine teeth began to turn sharp. It was her [Wolf Transformation] ability.

    Emery quickly added anotheryer of [Entangled] to her restraint. He even added ayer of [Mudwall] to hold her down, but these measures were apparently not enough.

    The witch swiftly broke out of her strangtion and her body rapidly grew as big as the wolf he saw on the ind. However, there was a difference: spikes grew on Meave''s four limbs.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 562 - Wolf Fight

    <h4>Chapter 562 - Wolf Fight</h4>

    What Meave showed at the moment was certainly a different kind of transformation than his. Seeing the monstrous figure before him, Emery promptly scoured through his memories before hended on a name, the Fenrir Wolf.

    It had simr features to the one he saw in his illusion. The pitch ck fur, the spikes on its limbs. Emery also noticed small horns on its forehead and the muchrger ws than its normal counterparts.

    The wolf, or rather, the transformed Meave let out a roar loud enough to destroy a normal individual''s eardrums. Strong gust of wind washed over him as Emery could clearly feel the strong power radiating from the other party.

    There was even a voice that sounded directly to his mind, Meave''s voice.

    "You will learn the stark difference between us!"

    He could clearly hear the witch''s voice in his mind, something that shouldn''t be possible. This could mean either she had reached the level simr to the High Priestess or that her [Wolf Transformation] had somehow rted and had some connection to his [One Mind] skill. After all, no matter how much Emery wanted to deny the other party''s existence, they were still rted in blood.

    Moreover, Emery''s [Mudwall] and [Entangled], no matter how powerful those two spells had be due to the enhancement they received, were still considered as lower tier spells. They were clearly not enough to hold Meave''s [Wolf Transformation], which was simply monstrous.

    As soon as she broke out of her constraint, the transformed Meave immediately went charging to Emery''s direction. Despite her enormous frame, it seemed to have no effect on her as she shot toward him at great velocity.

    Emery knew the current Meave was something he couldn''t underestimate. Such size, such speed;

    Therefore, Emery quickly used his [Fey Transformation - stage one].

    With partial transformation, Emery turns his feet to give him a boost in speed to dodge.

    However, much to Emery''s shock, the huge wolf rapidlying at him was more agile than he thought. It swiftly shifted its trajectory, following the direction his body was moving, and swung its massive w at him.

    St!!

    Meave''s ws, which were like des of a sword, were able to cut through Emery with ease, causing a long streak of line across his body as blood spilled out of the wound like a rush. Fortunately, the wound wasn''t that grave as Emery was protected with his [Stone Skin] spell.

    Even though the spell managed to mitigate the damage the ws inflicted and not caused deep wounds, the momentum brought by the attack was able to throw Emery a few meters away.

    While Emery was half kneeling on the ground bleeding, the wolf quickly took the opportunity to charge at him once again. Dust rose to the air as Meave rushed with the pure intent to kill.

    ROARRRR!!! Apanying the charge was a loud roar befitting a wild beast, as there was nothing else in Meave''s eyes but Emery.

    But this time, the witch only hit empty air as Emery had flickered over to another side using [Blink].

    Realizing that her prey was gone, the wolf turned its head around looking for Emery. The moment it found him, Meave once again red at him menacingly. Meanwhile, another voice came to Emery''s mind.

    "My young Emery, you cannot hide from me!" She said, "You must know that the Night Wolf, the son of Fenrir; was our original bloodline��" Emery could feel the other party''s gaze on him intensified as another voice resounded in his mind, "An impure Feywolf, like you, won''t beat me no matter what you try."

    Emery''s face remained in as he heard Meave''s ramblings. He, of course, didn''t have the slightest bit of trust in the other party''s words. This was because he had learned at the Bloodline Institute and saw for himself that even a higher rank bloodline could be defeated by the lower one.

    The Fey Wolf was known as a rank 6 bloodline, and Emery had managed to boost his rank to rank 4, the Fey Shaman.

    Hence, even though the witch said her bloodline, which was Night Wolf, was a much purer, higher rank of bloodline, he didn''t believe that the other party had evolved her bloodline to stage 5. Even if he overestimated her, he was sure that her bloodline would only reach rank 4 at the most.

    He had clearly seen the strength and speed the other party could disy. Now, it was time for him to showcase his real strength.

    Emery focused his concentration on his body''s meridian points and quickly channeled his spirit force circting in his body toward a certain one as taught by his master. A momentter, he roared as he utilized the battle art technique.

    [Immortal Gate - Stage 5]

    [Battle power increased by 32 points]

    [Battle power 93 - 125 (110)]

    The technique brought arge increase in his overall physical power. His muscles, bones, and skin density greatly improved. His strength, speed, and reaction time exponentially increased as well.

    Emery then took out one of the swords he received from King Fjolrin. One hand with the prized sword, another with the exquisite dagger; he was ready for round two.

    When the transformed Meave once again dashed at him, Emery was not afraid as he knew he could handle the other party.

    nk!! Crisp sound of metal shing against something hard echoed in the air as Emery managed to parry Meave''s sharp ws. He then used the dagger in his other hand for the counterattack, sessfully scoring a wound on her body. However, it wasn''t deep enough.

    Nevertheless, this feat proved that Emery was able to match Meave''s extraordinary strength and speed, and showed that he had no n to be a sitting duck for thetter to be beaten.

    HOWWLLLL!! Loud piercing sound came out of Meave''s mouth as she became fiercer and lunged at Emery. Red glint was seen striking across her eyes, signifying that she was at the peak of her emotions.

    Seeing the wild attack aimed at him, Emery quickly took the appropriate measure. Now that he was skillful enough to use two weapons simultaneously, he quickly shifted his body to the side and dodge the lunge before proceeding to make another cut on Meave''s body. He also took the opportunity when it appeared tond another hit on her.

    When the situation became too risky, Emery decided to stall his assault so as to not risk a battle of strength. Therefore, he once again retreated to the distance using his [Blink] spell. While Meave was trying to find where he had gone to, he resorted to another approach on attacking the former, by using a trick he had done before.

    A small spatial tear opened near Emery and he immediately thrusted his sword into it. At the same time, a simr spatial tear materialized near Meave''s right hind leg where a tip of the familiar sword appeared and stabbed on its target. All of this happened without Meave realizing it.

    St!!

    Blood sttered as the result was delivered. This time, the wound was deep enough to partially immobilize the hind leg, causing Meave to limp. Looking at the sess of the trick, Emery nodded his head in satisfaction. This should be effective in reducing the mobility of the other party.

    HOWWLLLL!!

    Meave wildly and loudly growled again. At first, Emery thought it was because of the several wounds he inflicted. But apparently, that wasn''t the case. There, where the wounds were; he could see faint smoke rising, which was immediately followed by the closing of the wounds.

    Emery was surprised at the sight. That must be one of the innate abilities the Night Wolf bloodline had.

    The wolf, or rather, Meave red at Emery again and spoke, "How.. How is this possible?!!" disbelief was evident in his voice. "You''re a mere Fey! This is not possible!!"

    Emery didn''t have the chance to reply to her rhetorical question because she once again charged at him.

    But once again, now that he knew what she could do, Emery adapted to her advance. Slowly but surely, he was able to follow her movements which in turn allowed him to inflict some more wounds on her.

    This happened repeatedly until her body was covered with cuts. Meave had to use her regeneration ability three more times before she finally realized that he was more superior than her.

    The moment that the realization hit her, Emery''s mind was filled with her hysterical voice. "No!! I won''t lose to a boy like you!! It will not end like this! Never!

    The next thing happened was Meave was chanting a few words before it was followed with another howl, but not out of anger this time. Her body suddenly fell to the ground, trembling and shaking as if something happened to her.

    The sight confused Emery, but it didn''t take long for the questions to be answered. All of a sudden, he felt a burst of energying from her. The pitch-ck wolf figure began to change. His fur quickly turned shorter and longer many times over, and he could even hear a loud cracking sound.

    Meave''s body was transforming; the previously massive figure started to stand on two feet as it slowly transformed into a humanoid wolf - much the same as Emery''s second transformation.

    She howled again, and Emery could clearly see the body changed. The muscles became conspicuous, the fur on the four limbs and back turned even longer, and the spikes on the body became even more prominent.

    Through the transformation, Meave was still screaming in pain until Emery saw the area of her chest. Just below the neck, something was growing. A ck crystal surrounded by many nerves.

    Before he could wonder what the ck crystal was, Emery suddenly felt the witch''s power increase greatly. Turning his attention back at her, he saw her ring at him.

    This time, no sound echoed in his mind. Only the sensation of pure anger ready to devour his existence.

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 563 - Unnatural

    <h4>Chapter 563 - Unnatural</h4>

    Looking at the figure in front of him, Emery could tell that the transformation this time was something unnatural. The shiny, ck gem-like stone that could be seen on her chest was proof of it.

    He could clearly perceive the overwhelming power radiating from her without utilizing his [Spirit Reading], and the feeling of oppression became even more prominent when he saw the other party through the lense of the ability. Tremendous level of power was perceived from the current Meave.

    Her threat had just increased to another level, and Emery keenly understood it. As soon as he saw her about to dash towards him, Emery immediately proceeded away with his [Blink].

    Swisshh! A split second after his figure disappeared, a streak of massive shadow went past where he previously was. If Emery waste, even for a moment, he would have been hit by the other party straight away and his fate would certainly not be pretty.

    Meave''s speed had been increased, iparable to what she previously showed. If it wasn''t because of the [Blink] spell that he had mastered, Emery definitely would not have been able to dodge the attack.

    Emery firmly decided to keep his distance and attack the witch with the trick utilizing his [Spatial Gate] because he was sure he would be beaten ck and blue if he got close and personal with the current her.

    Thrusting his dagger into the spatial tear he made, Emery nned to stab the witch''s neck from afar. Unfortunately, the result was disappointing to say the least.

    nk!! A loud metallic sound rang out in the air as the de hit Meave''s ck fur covered neck. The sound signified the failure of the attack, and proof that the tier 3 dagger did not have that much effect on her. It simply couldn''t pierce through the other party''s fur.

    Receiving Emery''s aggression, Meave seemed to be enraged as she charged again at him. s, her attempt was fated to be fruitless.

    [Blink]

    Emery disappeared from where he was and reappeared at another location several meters away. Meanwhile, Meave once again was left with the empty air.

    While Meave was bing more furious due to her repeated failures, Emery was lost in thought. He knew that even though she couldn''t hit him at the moment, it would only take him one moment of carelessness to spell his doom. Because of that, he had to end this fight as soon as possible.

    Emery essed his dark core and channeled his spirit core to it, casting the enhancement spell [Dark Infusion] at his tier 3 dagger. Immediately after, he cast [Spatial Gate] and sent the witch another attack of his.

    St!!

    ROARRR!!! An ear-deafening, animalistic roar resounded through the air as Meave attained her first injury after her abnormal transformation. The dagger sessfully embedded itself deep into her neck, but before Emery could pull his hand back, Meave defied expectations and managed to bite his arm in that split second.

    St!!

    In the end, Emery was sessful in recovering his hand. The muscle part of his arm that was bitten was torn off because he forcibly pulled his arm from her clutch, while the dagger was left behind and stuck in the wolf''s neck.

    A puddle of blood quickly formed beneath Emery''s feet as blood dripped profusely from his arm. On the other hand, Meave roared furiously as she charged at his direction one more time.

    With his current physique, Emery knew the seemingly serious wound that he currently had would not affect him much and would heal on its own fairly quickly. He was about to cast [Blink] and ran away when abnormalities suddenly appeared in his body.

    He suddenly felt the spirit energy flowing through his body disrupted. As a result, he wasn''t able to cast [Blink] fast enough and Meave''s figure was nigh upon him. Her ws were brandished at him, intending to tear his body apart.

    In such dire situations, Emer reflexively grabbed the tier one sword at hand and tapped into his one hundred plus battle power as he used [Heroic sh], swinging the sword toward the iing monstrosity.

    CRACCKK!! The tier 1 sword was shattered into countless pieces when it received the ws. Because of that, an opening was created in Emery''s defense which was quickly taken by the witch to swoop in for another attack, leaving a deep three-line gash on his chest as well as throwing him dozens of meters back.

    While still in the air, although he was in deep pain, Emery didn''t lose his focus and quickly opened [Spatial Gate] in the trajectory he was flung through the air. His body quickly disappeared into the gate, leaving the witch alone in the area.

    Emery arrived a mile away from where they fought, and the moment he stepped out of the gate, he immediately fell to his knees. Blood spilled out of his torn out arm and wounded chest like crazy, and the healthy color on his face quickly faded away.

    However, Emery didn''t care about those things, not even one bit. His main concern was the sudden flow of his spirit energy being interrupted.

    He quickly sat in the lotus position and circted his spirit energy throughout the body to find out the reason. The moment he discovered it, he was utterly dumbfounded because it was something so shocking.

    The reason his spirit energy flow was suddenly interrupted was apparently due to his wounds. Through a thorough examination, he discovered that his spirit energy was leaking from his injured hands and chest!

    When he connected the dots, Emery was so shocked that no words escaped from his mouth. He couldn''t believe how dangerous Meave''s new transformation was.

    With [Spirit Reading], Emery could sense that the witch was rushing toward him, and ording to his estimation, she would arrive at where he was very quickly. Therefore, he quickly took out his [healing paste] and applied it on his arm and chest. He then tore his clothes, using it to roughly bandage the wounds before casting [Soothing Mist], the tier 2 water element healing spell.

    This was one of the basic spells he bought before returning from the academy. But because his [Nature Blessing] spell was much more effective, he hadn''t used this water spell. Now that he can cast tier 2 nature spells, this water spell suddenly bes useful as his one and only healing spell.

    Just within half a minute since he perceived her, Meave''s massive figure could already be seen in the near distance. Knowing that his spirit energy was still leaking, Emery decided to y the battle cautiously and cast another [Spatial Gate] as he retreated another mile.

    As soon as he touched the ground, Emery immediately cast [Nature Grasp] and filled his body with nature energy in the surroundings. While absorbing the rich energy, he could feel the leak gradually decreasing, especially the wound on his arm.

    At least now he knew that the wound caused by the witch didn''t have a permanent effect.

    Emery''s nature core reacted fervently as it was filled with nature energy thanks to the [Nature Grasp] spell. At the same time, his dark core was still leaking its spirit energy despite its reduced quantity. Then, Emery suddenly had an epiphany.

    Ever since he managed to evolve his bloodline and upgrade his nature core to stage 2, Emery had felt substantial growth in his nature core. Now was actually a good time to once again attempt to bnce the two cores.

    This should be a good opportunity; with the spirit energy of his dark core leaking and that he needed another boost to his power to be able tobat the witch. Making up his mind on attempting the crazy, near-suicidal idea, Emery quickly got into action.

    He cast another [Spatial Gate] and moved a little bit farther, creating more distance between him and the witch but not too far so she could still perceive him and vice versa. He then sat in lotus position once again and chanted the [Dao Divine Technique] as he started linking the two cores again.

    Surprisingly, it seemed to work really well this time as Emery could feel the bridge connecting the two cores starting to erge. The problem was this process needed time, something that he didn''t have that much because the witch could still attack him. And with the current condition, it would be problematic if she attacked him now.

    However, momentster, Emery realized that the witch was still not in sight. Therefore, he took a nce at her whereabouts, only to be shocked by the result shown by his reading.

    The witch waspletely ignoring him and heading toward Camelot.

    Emery gritted his teeth when he realized what she nned to do. The witch was not a fool, after all, to be lured away continuously. It looked like she would wreak havoc on Camelot if Emery doesn''t show himself.

    The situation became more critical as Emery couldn''t stop his [Dao Divine Technique] at this important stage. There was simply nothing he could do other than to make the breakthrough as soon as possible. Hence, he did exactly that.

    Each second felt like minutes and each minute passed felt like hours as Emery could only hope nothing bad happened before he arrived while his attention continued on this fragile bncing of the two cores.

    Within Emery''s body, the two different energies continuously charged toward another as the process went on. One was like a calm yet profound ocean, while the other was like a lively gushing river. One was full of life, another filled with nothingness. The two were opposite of another, but the [Dao Divine Technique] taught him the bnce between the two.

    Not to fight them, but to be the center of them.

    After a while, Emery finally felt the two different energies blended together. The previous one tenth imbnce had now be only half. Emery felt both core able to easily synergize.

    At the same time, a notification appeared in his mind.

    [You have obtained a new understanding of Dao, stage 5]

    [Spirit force increased exponentially]

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 564 - Battle Of Camelot 8

    <h4>Chapter 564 - Battle Of Camelot 8</h4>

    A few miles away from the scene of destruction that Emery and Meave created, at the Brittania''s greatest castle, Camelot Castle of the Logress Kingdom.

    "Here theye!!"

    King Arthur was standing on top of the great castle wall, watching ten thousand undeads marching closer to the castle slowly, but surely. The terrain was so overcrowded by those abominations that no gap was left open.

    The living corpses encroached their reach upon the northern hills, as they ran and stumbled down toward the castle.

    No apparent tactic, no intricate strategy. There was simply no trace of intelligence left in them. Most of them didn''t even have weapons in hand. They were just like wounded, crazed beasts, who moved unconcerned with everything in their path to kill all living things presented in front of them.

    "Ghad!" King Arthur shouted. "Prepare the fire arrows!!"

    One thousand five hundred Demetea Archer who had returned from eastern battlefield had taken their respective positions on top of the outer wall of the castle. All these individuals in green banners quickly raised their bows at the cue, a few other knights would approach them while bringing burning torches. They then would light up the arrow whose tip had been covered with mmable material, before the archers finally released it to the air.

    "FIRE!!"

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The sky was momentarily dyed crimson, as thousands of ming arrows streaked across. The arrows made a beautiful arc in the sky, before raining the charging masses of undead with their existence, setting many of them ame.

    Arthur as well as those who were at the outer wall had a clear view of how the undeads slowly suffered the incineration.

    The reason Arthur opted for me arrows, which were usually used in siege battles, was because he knew normal arrows would not be effective on those living corpses who clearly didn''t feel pain. It would even need the fire a minute for the undeads to be totally killed and finally dropped dead to the ground.

    "Fire the arrows! Again!!"

    Following Arthur''s shout, another barrage of ming arrows rained down upon the undeads, but most of them still continued their fierce advance toward the castle. It seemed the ming arrows'' effectiveness was not enough to stop these abominations.

    Seeing that the undeads were near, Arthur shouted, "Knights, get ready!!"

    Currently, outside the Camelot Castle, one thousand chosen knights and the three hundred Fey Warriors were ready with their shield and pikes brandished toward the living dead. Their expressions were filled with determination, though the undeads who were the definition of bane continued to move toward them.

    They cut trees and shaped the wood into a three meter long pole with its tips sharpened. This was the pike they were using, they currently held it close to the ground. This action allowed them to make a line of sharp pikes across the castle, a barricade to put a hold on the undead''s march.

    This was another example of Arthur''s ingenuity. Knowing the enemy they were fighting was physically strong and hard to kill, but a mindless creature, he decided to devise a specialized tactic for them.

    Just like expected, hundreds of the first wave of undeads foolishly charged forward and impaled themselves into the pikes. However, as time passed the situation started to not look good on Arthur''s side.

    More and more undeads pushed those who were impaled from the back, the weight imposed upon the pikes started to break them. This resulted in some of the knights breaking off the line, causing the line on the verge of destruction.

    It was at this time that Arthur shouted his next order!

    "Sound the horns! Order them to retreat into the outer walls!!"

    There existed two sets of walls with several meters worth of buffer zone, three gates acting as the entrance in Brittania''s biggest castle. Arthur had decided to open all three gates to let the fight enter inside the castle.

    Many of those who heard his n questioned his judgement, as it would be easier to let those undead pile up outside, while they attacked them behind the protection the walls provided. However, the answer Arthur gave out quickly sent those dissenting voices down to the gutter.

    "I cannot risk them to turn around and attack Camelot City! We must let them siege us!"

    With that logic, all three thousand knight Logress Kingdom had were deployed inside the outer wall, creating a line of defense where they would be fighting the undeads. The archers scattered across the wall would continue to fire their barrage of arrows from above, while the knights would deploy shield wall formation to defend the three gates. This was the tactic Arthur came up with.

    As for his other men - the one thousand plus hundreds wounded, they were sent to the city to assist and speed up the process of evacuating the civilians. The group was led by the two brothers and golden knights, Sir Bor and Dagonat.

    The enemy had three to four times their number, but with this tactic Arthur was confident they could hold out until at least all the civilians were evacuated. He was also confident that the number of injured would be cut down to a minimum.

    ording to Arthur''s arrangement, Sir Gawain led the handling of the undead at the north, Sir Yvain brought his group to defend the east gate, while the west gate was held down by Sir Percival and his men. Last but not least, Cavvi and the four Fey sisters would move around as an independent unit, assisting any location that needed immediate help.

    Sounds of metal shing into hard surfaces were heard throughout the outer wall, as the knights fought the waves of undead. These living dead were really durable individually, and it proved to troublesome as they continued to try to run over the knights in formation.

    A congregation of them could break the shields after repeated bashings and the knights holding onto it would quickly wear out by their actions.

    With thousands of these seemingly unkible undead pushing in as they tried to enter the castle, the knights eventually couldn''t keep their initial line of defense.

    Realizing the situation, Arthur swiftly sent down his order.

    "Open the line!!!"

    As soon as the order was given, the middle of the defensive line immediately split up, letting the undead and bestowed the way for them. The gap between the line quickly attracted the undead, as the knights saw dozens of them entering. Then, the knights reformed their line and closed the opening.

    The undead that managed to enter were quickly surrounded by the knights and killed one by one.

    The n seemed to be working in their favor, but Arthur noticed the undead were stilling endlessly. Fatigue began to catch up to the knights.

    "Knights of Britannia, keep fighting!! Don''t falter!!" Arthur shouted, as he clenched his fist tightly.

    With Gaious next to him, Arthur couldn''t help but ask, "Any news of Merlin? Did anyone catch sight of him?"

    Gaious only dejectedly shook his head. "No, Your Majesty. Not yet."

    Arthur sighed when he heard that. He knew it meant Merlin''s fight was harder than he thought and he was still fighting. The fact it had been more than an hour, but there was still no sight of him could also possibly mean he was in trouble, or worse.

    He also realized Gwen hadn''t returned from her task, which was perplexing. The Fey people hade to the castle, proven by Cavvi and the Fey sisters, who fought to and fro across the outer wall. Then, why hasn''t she returned yet?

    Arthur couldn''t help but to be worried about her.

    Unfortunately, things began to turn for the worst when he saw something in the distance - something he wished he saw wrong. A huge ck creature was approaching the castle and it was moving very quickly.

    "What the hell is that?!!"

    The massive, wolf-like creature charged through the sea of undead, killing countless, unconcerned of thetter''s fate, Arthur knew it wasn''t friendly to them either. Knowing that, he immediately shouted, "Ghad!!!"

    The golden knight, who also noticed the new arrival, swiftly told dozens of his men to light their arrow and fire. All the arrows shot by the well-known Demetea archers were right on mark, but other than the one fired by Ghad himself, none of the arrows managed to pierce the creature''s fur.

    Ghad shot a few more arrows, all of them hit the monster squarely. But it didn''t seem to hurt it at all as it continued to charge forward. Eventually, it reached the castle walls.

    The creature didn''t go into one of the gates. Itpletely ignored them and decided to ram its body into the wall where Ghad and his men were at.

    BAAMMM!!!

    The 3 meter thick stone wall was destroyed immediately into piles of rubble. Dust and smoke rose to the air as the huge wolf howled loudly.

    "HOWWWLLLLL!!!"

    The long, ear-deafening howl as well as the sight of the obliterated wall brought terror to all the Brittania knights at the scene.

 Chapter 565 - Battle Of Camelot 9

    <h4>Chapter 565 - Battle Of Camelot 9</h4>

    When the smoke hadpletely dissipated and visibility returned to normal, everyone could clearly see the figure of a massive wolf-like creature standing. The huge size of the creature, casting a looming shadow upon the ground. Meanwhile, beneath its gigantic feet were dead corpses of the Dementea archers.

    The wolf was surrounded by dozens of Britannia''s knights from all directions. However, the knights were the ones who were trembling in fear instead of the creature.

    Then, in the middle of this tense situation, an arrow suddenly flew through the air and hit the wolf.

    Everyone''s eyes immediately turned toward the direction the arrow came from, and they all saw the culprit. It was the brave golden knight hailing from Dementae, Sir Ghad. The man was standing tall, though his body was slightly wobbly. His now tattered clothes were dyed red as blood from his wounds ran all over his body.

    At the moment, he was still trying to pull the string of his bow in spite of his shakiness and gravely injured body. Even though his condition was awful, the man continued on his endeavor, as if he mustered all [Divine Power] buff he had into this one final shot.

    But unfortunately..

    CRACK!!

    ..The bow made a loud crack sound before it broke into pieces. The arrow, who had lost support, helplessly fell to the ground.

    On the other hand, the wolf turned its head toward the golden knight who seemed to have only half of his life now. Its attention was fixed on Sir Ghad,pletely ignoring the dozen knights around him.

    The knights who were around Sir Ghad felt chill down their backs when the creature turned toward their direction, despite the fact it wasn''t looking at them specifically.

    Under the eyes of everyone on the scene, the wolf decided to pick up a boulder, or rather, arge stone that was once part of the wall in one hand and threw it toward the injured golden knight.

    Its throw was so powerful that the boulder rapidly flew through the air, guaranteed to turn anyone it hit into a puree of broken bones and disfigured flesh. Everyone could only watch in horror as the boulder got closer to the golden knight.

    Then, something unexpected happened. Just as the boulder carrying great momentum was about to hit the famous archer, a figure pushed him away from the side and saved the man at thest second.

    Everyone whose mouths were literally gaping open immediately turned their heads to the savior.

    "You''ve done enough, brave knight!" said the figure as he handed the heavily injured Ghad to the knights and ordered them to take the man to the rear. The figure then turned around, revealing its appearance. The ruler of the Logress Kingdom, King Arthur. "Gaious, take care of him!!"

    While Sir Ghad was being carried back and cared for, Arthur turned his gaze towards the monster who was apparently staring at him.

    The witch recognized Arthur, the man who stood in front of her. She remembered that thetter was close to that damned Emery. Hence, she immediately took action because she wanted to kill the man.

    However, there were dozens of knights standing between her and Arthur. Even though they were scared and terrified, none of them dropped their weapon to the ground. It seemed they were ready to sacrifice themselves to battle her. Therefore, she decided to kill them all.

    St!!

    "My King!! Fall back!!"

    Meave charged forward with only one goal in mind, reaching and killing Arthur. She killed every knight who was in her way without mercy, sending them flying away or straight into the ground.

    In the end, Meave sessfully rushed through the group of knights. And at this point, there was no one close enough nor strong enough to help Arthur.

    Knowing that, he immediately braced himself. He nted his shield on the ground and put his entire weight on it, while preparing his mentality for an impact that could even destroy the thick outer wall.

    Swwiisshhh!! Sounds of air being split could be heard faintly, as Meave ran at breakneck speed.

    The knights who were trying to run to where Arthur was could only helplessly stretch out their arms as they watched the monster get closer to their ruler. They knew they were toote to do anything.

    Fortunately, at thest moment before the collision happened, the wolf abruptly stopped in its tracks. Everyone was surprised and confused as to why, but their questions were quickly answered.

    There, on the ground, they could see dozens of nt roots swirling on the wolf''s legs and arms. The roots continued to creep upwards until they reached thetter''s bdy.

    Everyone wondered who could possibly be the one stopping the wolf when they suddenly saw a figure had unknowingly standing next to their king.

    Arthur, who waited for the impact, was confused when he felt nothing happened. He then turned his head and saw a familiar figure next to him.

    "Merlin!!"

    "Sorry, I amte!" said Emery with a faint smile.

    Feeling the restraint on herself, Meave immediately tried to break it by tearing all the roots apart. Unfortunately for her, Emery this time had much more confidence than before.

    He raised both his arms where green and ck glowing light could be seen. The two striking lights were quicklybined, and the brown roots with green leaves that wrapped around the wolf''s body gradually turned pitch ck with sharp thorns.

    This was one of Emery''s most mastered spells; something that he had practiced over and over with literal sweat and blood.

    [Shadow Binding Root]

    After he had sessfully erged the channel between his dark core and nature core, Emery not only received arge 50 points increase in his spirit force. He also was finally able tobine the elements of his two cores, utilizing them to cast thebined spells that he never cast again after the situation with his core.

    Of course, with his impressive 650 spirit force and the unhindered channeling of his nature spells, the might of thebined spell [Shadow Binding Root] he cast now was many times stronger than before.

    The wolf, to be more precise, Meave was being held by more and more ck roots with every passing second. The rate at which she destroyed roots was notparable to the rate Emery produced them. Slowly but surely, she was pinned down to the ground.

    Seeing that, Emery then shouted, "Clear the surrounding area! You all won''t be able to fight this monster!!" Following his instruction, Arthur quickly ordered the knights to move away from the beast.

    Then suddenly, Emery started to feel strong resistanceing from the witch. It was as if the other party''s energy was building up, ready to explode.

    At this time, the four Fey girls arrived on the scene and they quickly came to where Emery was.

    "Brother! Let us help you!"

    Even though Emery knew he needed help to handle the witch, the girls were simply still too weak to face this level of opponent. Therefore, he said, "Keep your distance from this ce!"

    The Fey sisters were dejected by Emery''s rejection, but they still stopped in their tracks. They were about to retreat when something happened.

    A loud howl suddenly came from the witch as she broke through the restraints imposed on her. Emery used this moment to rush and tackle the witch, quickly using the [Blink] spell to bring her away from this ce as far and as soon as possible.

    s, he only managed to bring her merely 10 meters outside of the gate. It certainly proved to be too difficult to move an unwilling individual, especially one as strong as Meave.

    Meave in her wolf form once again fell into rage and ready to dash. Emery thought about transforming into his second transformation to handle the other party.

    With his newly-improved stage 4 Fey Shaman, he might have the same strength with the other party which in turn would allow him to hold her down. Moreover, the [Beast Pendant] in his possession made him believe that he could control the second transformation enough not to kill those on his side.

    However, the second transformation brought a rather severe drawback. In that state, Emery would lose his ability to cast spells. This was what made Emery hesitate. He felt it was such a shame, especially now, when he was utterly amazed by the spell strength disyed by his improved double cores.

    Emery cast his [Shadow Binding Root] spell again, and immediately, numerous pitch-ck roots rose from the ground and held down Meave''s wolf form. But this time, it was only able to do its job for a second before thetter managed to break free again.

    The truly enraged Meave let out a deafening howl as she utilized her speed to rush over Emery. She was certainly fast, but when her figure hit Emery''s figure, she could only see his figure dissipated as Emery had secretly cast [Shadow Mist] to fool her.

    Knowing that her sight was unreliable at the moment, Meave quickly used its sense of smell to chase after Emery. Unfortunately for her, Emery''s 100+ battle power would surely make things harder than she thought.

    Now that he had regained his ability to castbined spells, Emery had recovered his confidence to defeat Meave in her wolf form. He just needed the best opportunity to finish this once and for all.

    Fighting outside the walls made him realize that the undead were starting to appear around him and trying to enter the damaged part of the wall that Meave had caused.

    Trying to help the knights as much as he could, Emery cast [Mud Wall] in the pce of the damaged section and the section was quickly covered by a wall made of dirt. While casting the spell, he also cast another [Shadow Binding Root] to stop the rampaging beast for a few seconds.

    As Emery focused his attention on casting the [Shadow Binding Root] on one hand and [Mud Wall] on another, he suddenly discovered another epiphany and quickly stopped casting the [Mud Wall] spell.

    This time, using both of his cores, Emery decided to cast a slightly different spell. A few secondster, something seemed to rise from the ground. At first nce it looked like a stone wall, but upon closer inspection, one would find that it was notposed of ordinary stone. The wall was made up of shiny dark stones.

    This was the result of Emery''s spell.. He had just cast a newbined spell, [Granite Wall].

 Chapter 566 - Final Attack

    <h4>Chapter 566 - Final Attack</h4>

    His new spell [Granite Wall] reformed the broken wall to make it into an even stronger one, making sure none of the undeads would be able to use another path to enter the castle.

    Now that Emery had learned a strong new spell, he quickly found his solution to beat the powerful wolf.

    The reason for his previous hesitation was not only because of how strong the wolf was, but also due to how each and every one of its attacks had the ability to affect his spirit energy. Because of this, he had no choice but to constantly keep his distance from the wolf.

    But now that he had this he did not have to do that anymore.

    Not wasting another moment, Emery used [Shadow Root Binding] to stop the wolf, putting both of his palms on the ground, causing a long, thin granite wall to rise from beneath the ground. Right after, he controlled the wall to quickly cover the ck monster like a nket.

    With this, the monster was bound in ce. And with the double restraints, Emery knew it was time for him to act.

    However, the moment he let go of his two hands from the ground and stopped channeling his spirit energy, the two spells would be quickly weakened and the beast would be able to destroy it easily.

    So once he let his hands go, he would only have less than a few seconds to execute his attack.

    After briefly gathering his strength, he quickly used [Blink] to the top of the roaring monster, pulled the moon dagger that was still partly pierced into the monster''s neck, and pushed the dagger with all his strength.

    Rooooaarrr!!!

    The monster roared in pain as the dagger stabbed deeper. However, it was not even close to enough. If only he had a much higher-tier weapon, he would have been able to defeat the beast faster and easier. But because he did not have anything of the sort, he had to find another vital area to target in order to finish the beast.

    He forcefully pulled the stabbed dagger from the monster''s neck into the air and quickly cast [Dark Infusion].

    As the light from the moon shone on the dagger, Emery could see the moon dagger''s de also emitting a faint light as if it absorbed the moonlight from above. At the same time, his two hands that were gripping the dagger''s handle could feel overwhelming power from the dagger.

    The dark infusion was twice stronger than usual.

    This took him by surprise. He managed to draw out the moon dagger''s hidden power!

    Not going to let this opportunity go, Emery used all his remaining strength into the strongest blow he could give.

    Spttt!!!

    Emery pierced the dagger deep into one of the monster''s eyes. Seeing how deep the dagger went, he hoped that the stab managed to reach and destroy its brain as well.

    The monster cried in pain as it tried to struggle. Blood sttered all over the surrounding area, before the monster was able to use the little amount of its remaining energy to break free. Mustering enough strength, the monster immediately tried tounch a counterattack, but Emery was not done yet.

    He cast [Shadow Mist] and jumped around, while his hand cast his strongest spell. Soon after, a ball of dark sphere gathered in his hand.

    The witch was wailing in pain, killing the numerous undead next to it in an attempt to run away, but Emery had no ns of letting her go.

    Not again.

    When the sphere of his [Dark Matter] spell fully formed, reaching its maximum power, Emery once again cast [Blink] to the beast''s blind spot and hit it close to the monster''s head.

    Bammmmmmm!!!!!

    The hit was so powerful it threw the ck monster a few dozen meters away, dyeing the area with even more blood.

    This was the strongest spell Emery posessed at the moment. When it blew up in the monster''s face, Emery knew he had finally won.

    The witch was still trying to run with herst ounce of strength, but Emery easily followed behind her.

    Using the shadow roots, he removed all the surrounding undeads and walked closer to the beast. As she weakly tried to climb out the hill, she finally fell, helplessly lying on the grass.

    From the distance, Emery could see smoke emitted from the beast''s entire body from its attempt to heal its half-destroyed face and body.

    With such severe wounds, its self-healing would take much longer, and it would take a huge toll on the person''s strength.

    When Emery arrived closer to her, she had already turned back to her first transformation form. She was not fully dead yet, but her face was extremely pale. On her chest, the ck stone could still be seen glowing, purple veins could also be seen bulging out from her chest, wrapping around the stone.

    "You�� are so strong now�� Emery��"

    As if he did not hear her, Emery calmly walked toward the crawling witch with the moon dagger in hand. However, instead of pleading for her life like one would expect from her in this situation, sheughed out loud, coughing blood in the process.

    "Hahahah��! You''re naive as always, Emery��! You''re all fools��!? You''re all being used by Gaia��!"

    Her dying words took Emery aback.

    The witch was full of trickery, Emery knew that. Even so, still on guard and ready to end her life, he chose to listen to what the witch had to say.

    "You must know... our ancestor... was not chosen as Gaia''s protector by choice�� We were enved by Gaia�� hahaha�� And of course she would have so much interest in you�� you are a very talented boy�� her most important toy!"

    The witch''s eyes were filled with hatred and obsession as she looked at Emery.

    He tried hard not to listen, but now that he had heard it, he could not stop his doubts from surfacing.

    If the witch was telling the truth��

    "Stop telling lies, witch! And tell me where Morgana is!"

    The witchughed even harder hearing his words. With more disdain in her eyes, she answered.

    "You two really are special�� You really want to see her that badly��? You''re in luck�� she''s going to arrive here soon�� Hahahaha��!"

    Emery quickly used his spirit reading to check. To his surprise, it was really true.

    Right at that moment, a powerful figure came dashing toward the battlefield. From its signature smell, Emery could tell.

    It was really her.

    A ck wolf identical to the witch rushed from the hill. However, unlike her, this one had a patch of red fur on its back.

    Although the witch was weak on the ground, she could also see what Emery was seeing. Seeing the vivid expression of shock on his face, the witch loudlyughed once more.

    "Hahahaha! Look, she''s here! Now�� How are you going to deal with her?"

 Chapter 567 - Mysterious Figure

    <h4>Chapter 567 - Mysterious Figure</h4>

    When Emery heard Meave''s words, his attention immediately shifted to the new arrival. He exhaled a deep sigh, as he knew the other party was who he expected.

    The figure approaching so fast before stopping and standing on top of the north hill was a wolf-like creature just like the two of them.

    It had simr ck-colored fur and spikes on its four limbs. However, Emery could clearly smell and sense the familiarity to the beast. He hated to admit it and wished it wasn''t true, but the reality said otherwise: she stood before his eyes.

    Morgana slowly started to walk down the hill, gaze fixed at Emery. He could feel the sheer emotion behind her raging gaze, and he was bewildered. He was not sure why Morgana would be willing to listen to the witch, nor how she ended up being the way she was right now. But, he knew killing the witch could absolve the situation.

    Hence, without the slightest ounce of hesitation, Emery swiftly cast [Enfeeble de] in rapid session and sent them over to the root of menace. The des flew through the air, heading toward the witch lying on the ground with different trajectories. This was to make sure there was no escape for thetter.

    At the corner of his eyes, he could see Morgana tried to run down the hill as fast as she could, but he knew she would not make it in time. But then, something shocking happened.

    Before the dozen shadow des hit and ended the witch''s life, suddenly all of them broke apart and dissipated. Emery knew for sure the attack didn''te from the witch or Morgana.

    Therefore, he quickly poured his concentration in hus [Spirit Reading] and noticed a weird shadow on the ground, near where the witch was lying.

    "Who are you?!" He shouted, "Reveal yourself!!"

    As if to answer Emery''s prompt, the shadow on the ground quickly expanded. Then, it stood up and gradually formed into a figure of a man. When it revealed its appearance, Emery saw the figure of the northern shaman, the one with mask and stag horns.

    However, this time Emery felt something odd. He could clearly see the person standing in front of him, but was unable to feel the other party''s spirit force. Not even an inkling.

    ''Who the hell are you?!''

    While Emery was wondering who this unknown party was, he saw the witch weakly stretch her shaking arm toward the man and said, "I will�� do anything�� for another chance�� Help me."

    And the next thing the man said shocked Emery

    "Hahaha, As much as I''d like to join�� I am not allowed to be involved in your fight." The masked shaman drawled, as he looked toward Emery. He then continued, "But this has turned even more interesting with each passing second."

    Emery quickly tightened his grasp on the enchanted dagger. He had a slight notion about the identity of the other party. If his guess was right, it meant the situation had escted into another level altogether.

    "You... are you a Nephilim?!"

    Instead of answering his question, the masked man slowly brought his finger to his face and gave a gesture of one finger covering where his lips were supposed to be. He clearly advised Emery to be quiet.

    Even though the masked man didn''t directly affirm it, the gesture he gave basically served as an affirmation. With this, Emery knew the fight had reached a level that was out of his capabilities. If the man really was a Nephilim, then he most probably a magus. A figure that he couldn''t fight at the moment.

    With his vignce raised to the maximum, Emery warily asked, "What do you want?"

    The man nonchntly folded his arms over his chest and said, "I''m just enjoying a show here�� You don''t have to be bothered with me at all."

    "Please continue," he added with a yful smirk on his face.

    Emery didn''t believe the man''s words, not even for a second. He could only hope the man truly had many restrictions imposed upon him, for being involved in this.

    Either way, whether the man''s words of enjoying the show were true or not, Morgana had arrived in her new wolf transformation. She now stood next to the dying Meave.

    The wolf form of Morgana appeared to be extremely hostile toward Emery, as she red fiercely at him. Still, Emery needed to make sure she didn''t do something that she woulde to regretter.

    "Morgana!" Emery shouted, attracting her already fierce attention to him even more. "Hate me if you must, but don''t you listen to that witch! She will use you and hurt you!"

    s, his words seemed ineffective, as there was no reply nor sign of Morgana listening to them.

    At this point, the witch had got to her feet and stood next to the wolf form Morgana. The former leaned her head to thetter''s ears, stroked her ck fur and whispered, "Do not listen to that liar, my dear morgana... Follow me, and you shall have your freedom."

    Not nning on letting the witch continue to poison Morgana''s mind, Emery was further determined to just kill the witch right away. With her current condition, one stab to any part of her body would certainly spell her doom and send her on the way.

    Making up his mind, he immediately cast [Blink].

    But, to hisplete shock, there was a distortion in space that failed the spell. As a result, Emery fell out of his spell halfway between. The shock he felt currently was clearly disyed on his face, as he really didn''t know what just happened.

    "What is going on?!!"

    Emery quickly tried to stand up, only to feel as if his body weight had increased tenfold. It took him a lot of energy and effort to just stand up.he he knew his current condition wasn''t optimal for fighting.

    The spell he was currently affected by reminded Emery of the gravity spell used by that madman, Lodos. It didn''t even take seconds for him to know the source of the problem. This was surely a deed done by the masked Nephilim.

    "I thought you cannot get involved!"

    Facing Emery''s angry remark, the man once again casually answered. "I guess this much interference is okay. It doesn''t matter really, as long as I don''t personally kill you��"

    Emery was annoyed by the man''s answer, by the man''s attitude, by the man''s existence. To put it simply, everything about the masked man was annoying. It was undeniable this Nephilim had some screw loose in his head.

    Meave, however, seemed a little surprised by the masked man''s capability. But she quickly recovered, as she turned to smile and said to Morgana.

    "This is your opportunity, child... Kill that man and be free from him once and for all!"

    Emery could see Morgana wolf-form was ring at him in unbridled rage. His mind even pictured every sequence of her attacking him. He couldn''t believe it and was confused, as to why she hated him to this degree. "Morgana! Don''t do it!"

    The wolf girl took a step forward, her demeanor told him she was ready to kill. Then suddenly, four figures in wolf form came and stood next to Emery.

    It was the Fey sisters. Their arrival surprisingly made Morgana take a step back, which was good news. It seemed the four sisters couldmunicate with Morgana through their minds, it appeared to be affecting her to some degree.

    But, the witch suddenly said, "You are my pack!! You will follow my order!!"

    Morgana''s body twitched furiously, as if she was possessed. She would take a step forward, then a step backward, and so on, seemingly uncertain on what action to take. The expression on her face was extremely disturbed, Emery was about to call her again when she suddenly howled and eventually forced her body not to do anything.

    Meave was surprised as she looked at Morgana whose body was still twitching frantically. "Such a strong will..." She then sighed, "What a shame!"

    She suddenly transformed her arm into her wolf w and stabbed Morgana on her back.

    "You cannot resist me, child!" she crazily said, "Now give your strength to your alpha, to me! Yes!! Yes!!"

    Seeing what was happening in front of their eyes, the Fey sisters quickly dashed forward to stop the witch. Unfortunately, the same thing that happened to Emery happened to them as well. They quickly found themselves banned from moving by the masked man''s magic.

    On the other hand, Emery couldn''t stand seeing the girl being weakened by the witch anymore. It seemed there was no other way than to transform into his second stage. Even though the risk of him losing himself was still there, he really couldn''t afford to mind about it right now.

    But before he managed to transform, something happened.

    Morgana let out a loud scream and suddenly her head turned toward the witch and bit a chunk of thetter''s chest. Along with it was the ck crystal, which was all eaten by Morgana.

    The witch didn''t even have the chance to utter her death cry. She instantly fell to her knees, her chest was bursting with blood before she suddenly stopped andy still.

    The witch Meave died with a shock on her face, unable to ept such an end.

    Meanwhile, the masked man who watched the event all this time was shocked to see such an unexpected development.

    --------

    Author end of Month Note

    Once again I would like to say my deepest appreciation for supporting the novel. I apologize I couldn''t do more chapters because of the road trip. but I promise I will once again do 12-14 chapters a week for next month.. Hope for your continuous support and thank you.

 Chapter 568 - Resist!

    <h4>Chapter 568 - Resist!</h4>

    The girl couldn''t control the emotions raging inside of her, everything she felt on that day.

    She was angry, extremely so, she felt lost.

    Ever since she saw the young man who brought chaos and uncertainty into her heart on that ind, she had swore a vow to herself - that she had to settle the troubl in her heart at all costs.

    As instructed by the witch, she ate the wolf organs provided to her piece by piece. Even though she was disgusted by the taste, she quickly shoved her grievance down to the gutter. She continued to eat, no matter how sickened she was.

    All for one sole reason, to regain her own self!

    As she went on the practice, she could feel her strength increase drastically and exponentially. But ever since she consumed the wolf organ, she had not been able to return to her human form.

    The anger within her raged on for days. It continued to build on, she almost lost herself until one day. For a brief moment, she could feel something or someone calling her.

    The sensation was faint, but she felt it.

    It was the warmth of family, and she felt left out. Because of that she slowly managed to recover her mind, which had been disillusioned bit by bit. Until eventually, she returned to her human form and got out of the cage that imprisoned her.

    But by then, the witch and the northern tribe were gone, she then followed the track heading south. She instinctively knew her destiny was waiting for her there, on the battlefield.

    As she continued to run, she heard a familiar long howl. It was the calling from the witch. This meant she was near.

    Evidently, the witch was currently fighting. The howl once again made her blood boil and, once again, she turned into an abomination.

    She ran, ran and ran. She followed the calling of the pack, and then, she was there.

    She saw it with her own two eyes. The witch was losing against him.

    It was him, again.

    Looking at his figure, the girl''s heart became chaotic again. Doubt, anger, apprehension, irritation, and many more emotions she couldn''t put into words. A vortex of emotions rapidly swirled within her, as her eyespletely fixed on him.

    Then the witch started to force her doing something she didn''t want.

    "You are my pack!! You will follow my order!!"

    The reason she epted and decided to follow the witch''s demands was to get free from that person. She wanted to be independent again, unfettered from anything, master of her own fate. But now, she discovered the witch was just the same: she wanted to control her too.

    The witch wanted to take away the thing she desired the most. Her freedom.

    She had run from his influence, only to fall under hers.

    And now, she wanted her to hurt her sisters? Hurt her own family with her own hands?

    The witch obviously had the power to control, and that was exactly what she did to her. She was in pain, but she had to resist. She knew she couldn''t give in, otherwise she would forever be plunged in regret for the rest of her life.

    Then suddenly, it came to her. If she could resist the witch, then she had the power to resist him as well!

    She must resist. She must.

    When the witch attacked her, she knew now her life also depend on it.

    Something within her suddenly snapped. It was as if a dozen nerve points were ripped apart through her sheer will.

    She fiercely fought back the control imposed upon her, turned her head toward the witch and bit her right on the chest. Why the chest? She also didn''t know. Her instinct told her so.

    Blood sttered all around, as she took a chunk of flesh from the witch into her mouth and with it was the ck crystal-like stone.

    Her actions instantly killed the witch, but she couldn''t care less.

    HOWWWLLLLL!!

    With this, she finally free!

    Unconfined!

    Untethered!

    Unfortunately for the girl, her celebration didn''tst long, as what followed wasplete pain. An excruciating, agonizing and unbearable sensation wreaked throughout her body. It was as if her entire body of nerves was cracking and shing with each other.

    She tried to stand, but all her four limbs had lost sensation, as if they weren''t there to begin with and She slowly returned to her human form.

    But before her body could m to the hard ground, a strong hand grabbed her neck.

    Weakly raising her head, the girl saw who had caught her. It was the mysterious man with the mask.

    "You�� you ruined my n!!" The masked man shouted with hatred in his voice.

    ��

    Seeing the sight of Morgana, Emery was enraged.

    "GET YOUR HAND OFF HER!!"

    Emery and the four Fey sisters tried everything to move their bodies despite the difficulties, but their efforts were in vain. They hardly moved an inch.

    Seeing them struggling to no avail, the man with the weird mask mockingly said, "You will never be able to break free from my tier 5 spell, [Gravitational Pressure]."

    Hearing the man''s words made Emery wonder. ''A tier 5 spell?''

    The other party certainly was a rank 9, most probably a magus. Even so, he would not give up.

    At this moment, Emery knew he needed additional strength to resist such a strong restrictive spell. In his entire repertoire of abilities and spells, there was nothing more powerful than his wolf transformation ability.

    [Fey Transformation]

    Within seconds, Emery''s body started to change: grey fur began appearing on his body, his ears and hands started to change, while familiar tattoos materialized on his chest. He then gradually turned into his second transformation, as his body continued to erge.

    His muscle mass doubled, Emery had almost no human features left. In the end, a gray beast was standing where he was before.

    ROOAAARRRR!!!

    Emery let out a loud roar as he struggled, but he was still unable to break through the spell, even with all that extra strength.

    On the other hand, the masked man was startled for a moment by Emery''s sudden changes.

    "You are pretty special, huh... There is something about you... I really have to know��" he said, "But for now�� I need to make sure all my years of hard work are not wasted."

    The masked man thrusted his hand towards Morgana''s chest.

    Spallttt!!

    Then, he pulled out a chunk of her chest until he saw the shiny ck stone Morgana previously consumed. Blood soaked the man''s clothes, but he didn''t care. His attention waspletely fixed on the rock.

    "There it is!"

    Looking at the sight of Morgana''s with a hole in her chest, Emery felt something inside him break. A beat of his heart was lost, before an unbridled rage exploded within and devoured him.

    AARGGGHHH!!!

    [You have just activated a new innate ability]

    [Third Transformation - Shaman Form]

 Chapter 569 - Shaman Form

    <h4>Chapter 569 - Shaman Form</h4>

    Emery''s body was filled with power, but strangely, this transformation was very much different from his usual one.

    Instead of growing bigger like his erged second transformation, it felt as if all the muscles and energy in his body werepressed, reverting him to his human form.

    The grey fur which previously covered his body was now almost entirely gone, only a small amount was left on the back of his hand. Following it, he could feel his ears and facial features on his forehead slightly distorted, with his two eyebrows joined together.

    The ck tattoo on his chest slowly began glowing green and raised up to his neck and the tatoo even started to show in his face making a shape of a fang under his eyes.

    Most significant of all, Emery felt extraordinary changes in his spirit core. It felt as if both his nature core and his dark core were spinning wildly, filling his whole body with spirit force.

    The symbol on his palm was glowing and a notification came to him

    [Shaman form has increased your spell power.]

    [Shaman form has increased your magic resistance.]

    The message that popped up into his mind shocked him. At the same time, Emery could feel the binding that increased his weight tenfold was just reduced by half.

    This increase in power and resistance allowed him to resist the masked man''s [Gravitational Pressure]. Sensing this, Emery moved his hand and quickly cast a spell.

    [Blink]

    As soon as Emery arrived next to the masked man, he swiftly swung the moon dagger, which was infused with [Dark Infusion].

    The masked man was taken aback. He certainly did not expect Emery to be able to resist his tier 5 spell''s pressure at all, much less escape it entirely.

    Swish��

    Because of this, when Emery swung the moon dagger to the man''s neck, the man was only able to dodge at thest moment, causing the dagger to cut the mask on his face.

    The mask was instantly split in two and the dagger narrowly scratched the man''s face, causing the masked man to drop the girl on her grasp and jump a dozen meters back.

    Emery continued his attack raising both his arm and once again both his nature core and dark core wildly enhanced it, making thebined spell extremely powerful

    [Shadow Binding Roots].

    Dozens of roots suddenly emerged from the ground filling out almost all the surrounding between him and the mysterious man and this time, they moved much faster and fiercer than they ever before, forcing the mam to jump even further back dodging the roots.

    Emery, however, did not manage to catch the man, nor did he go after him. Instead, Emery quickly grabbed the red-haired woman that was lying bleeding on the ground.

    As soon as he managed to grab her in his arm, he swiftly cast [Blink], instantly appearing next to the four Fey sisters.

    The four Fey sisters simultaneously showed their concern when they saw Emery appearing next to them with Morgana.

    The blood from therge puncture wound on her chest showed no signs of stopping or slowing down. Her internal organs could even be seen through the wound. Her face was pale as paper and her lips were blue to the point of almost seeming gray.

    She was practically at death''s door.

    Without much thought, Emery cast [Soothing Mist] onto the wound on her chest.

    The spell was highly more effective than it was before, but it still could not close the puncture wound or nor stop the bleeding.

    "No!!! Brother Emery, please save Sister Morgana!!!" Glita cried in panic seeing the state of the wound.

    Emery did not respond to her pleas. Instead, his eyes were fixed on the previously masked man. The man was visibly enraged, screaming in madness due to the moon dagger''s scratch on his face.

    Seeing that the man was currently upied with his own thing, Emery focused his attention back on Morgana.

    He needed to heal her as soon as possible.

    While channeling the water spell toward her, Emery noticed that something from the wound was blocking his energy.

    Emery decisively felt the wound with his hand and found out the dark stone was affecting her body. Her veins were being pulled by the ck stone, and it beat hard between absorbing and leaking Morgana''s lifeforce.

    This was what prevented his healing spells from doing their work.

    Knowing he did not have much time, Emery quickly pulled the stone out of her chest.

    Emery was sure that this stone was what that Mysterious man was after. Taking it away from Morgana would also mean taking her away from the danger it would bring.

    But as soon as he touched the stone to try to pull it away, she trembled and screamed, as if her life force was being pulled away from her.

    "Arrghhh!!"

    Panicked and slightly irritated, Emery quickly told the four sisters to take care of Morgana. He then stood up and walked toward the mysterious man who had just calmed down from the rage of having his face injured.

    Meeting the mysterious man''s re, Emery questioned with a shout,

    "What did you do to her!? Tell me!!"

    Despite clearly hearing Emery''s words loud and clear, the man did not give a word of answer. Instead, he snapped and cursed back at him.

    "You little bastard! You shall pay for what you did to my face!!!"

    Even though the man had previously calmed down, he was enraged once again when he heard Emery''s questioning voice. With his mask broken, Emery could now see more than just his braided ck hair. From what Emery could see, the man seemed to be in his thirties.

    Not caring about Emery''s re, the man raised his arm and pulled out a familiar-looking staff.

    It was the same staff that the witch Meave used before.

    Seeing how he held the staff, Emery came to a realization. This man was the reason Meave able to spike her power in such a short time

    The man approach him in rage.

    "You little bastard! You dare toy your hand on your god!!"

    Previously Emery couldn''t feel this man power, but now it was like the seal was open and the man was engulfed with fiery shadow.

    With such power the man was definitely a magus.

    "You and all your little friends shall receive punishment from your god. I am the unseen one! The king of the underworld. You shall feel my wrath!!"

    When he raised the staff Emery could see the corpse of Meave rise, her body erging and breaking apart, spilling her muscle and blood forming into a three meters chunk of humanoid abomination.

    With his spirit reading he could feel tremendous power from such a monster.. To make it worse Emery could feel dozens more of them were forming among the undead that were attacking the castle.

 Chapter 570 - Battle Of Camelot 10

    <h4>Chapter 570 - Battle Of Camelot 10</h4>

    The night sky on top of Camelot was reeking with the smell of blood.

    It had been hours since the Britannia knights held a siege at Camelot Castle. More brave knights fell fighting as they defended the three castle gates.

    "The north gate needs more men!!"

    Sir Gawain, who had been leading the fight to protect the North castle gate, shouted.

    nk! nk!!

    Out of the thousand men he had protected the north gate with, over a third of them had fallen and a hundred more were heavily wounded, with most of them rendered almostpletely incapable of fighting any longer.

    "Take the wounded to the back!!"

    Sir Gawain instantly ordered when he saw that they were too wounded to fight properly. Although they urgently needed as many men as possible to aid them, more casualties would harm them much more tremendously long-term.

    With just a little over 500 knights holding the defense of the north gate, the formation was gradually bing more and more fragile. Their resistance against the wave of thousands of undeads was getting noticeably weaker and slower with every minute passing.

    Not only were they overwhelmed in number, but every one of these undeads was just too hard to kill. Even with their limbs chopped off, these living corpses could still move, biting and scratching the surrounding knights with whatever of their dead bodies they had left.

    At this rate, they might not be able to make it.

    Just when things were getting severe for them, the men fighting heard strange noises from the direction outside the gate. One of the undeads that was standing at the gate seemed to be morphing. Distorting, the undead''s body exploded out into an erged mass of flesh.

    However, although it seemed as if it just self-destructed, none of the men present had the luxury of feeling relieved, nor was it something they could feel relieved for.

    Right after it exploded, the mass of flesh from the explosion wriggled, turning into a three-meter abomination.

    With one swing of its erged arms, the abomination crushed the surrounding knights into paste.

    Neither their armor nor their shield was able to save them from such strength.

    Rooooaarrrr!!!

    The creature screamed before charging toward the formation.

    Bammmmm!!!

    With a light swing of its arm, half a dozen knights were simultaneously flung a few meters away. An unlucky knight was grabbed by the monster, his bones crushed by its two hands and his head bitten off.

    The horrific sight traumatized the surrounding knights, causing them to unconsciously take a few steps back as they trembled in fear.

    Even Gawain, one of the stronger golden knights, was also rendered speechless, unsure of how they were supposed to fight such a monster.

    No, forget fighting, it would be a miracle if they could survive!

    At this moment, Gawain and his remaining knights could hear heavy footsteps heading their way. As they turned to look at the source of the sound, they could see a dozen knightsing out to the gate. And leading those knights was none other than the king himself, Arthur Pendragon.

    "Gawain!! Retreat to the inner gate!! Retreat!!"

    The order brought a certain relief to the remaining men. Although they could not be said to be weak, they were but mere ants against that monster, and they were aware of it. Without hesitation, they began to retreat toward the inner court.

    Arthur, however, looked at therge abomination killing the knights with pain in his heart.

    Seeing the monster was about to kill more of his knights, Arthur decided to charge forward.

    How could Sir Gawain not notice the one person rushing the opposite direction from the rest of the running knights? When he saw the person rushing toward the monster, his eyes widened in surprise.

    "Your Majesty, stop!!" Sir Gawain reflexively shouted. "Arthur!!!"

    The king bravely charged toward the gate. When he arrived at his destination, he cast [Divine Power] on himself to enhance his strength and speed.

    In this condition, none of the knights had the ability to match him, be it in terms of strength or speed. His body glowed as he ran past the other knights and toward the abomination.

    Seeing the monster almost kill another one of his knights, Arthur screamed in fury. He picked up a spear from the ground and threw it with all his strength.

    Swishhh��

    St!!

    With his strength enhanced by his [Divine Power], Arthur''s spear throw managed to stab the abomination''s neck, causing it to scream in pain and release the poor knight in its grasp to pull out the spear.

    After the creature pulled the spear out, it quickly turned to the golden figure charging toward it.

    When he got closer, Arthur quickly took out the Logress King sword, as he continued charging. He swung the golden-handled sword toward the monster''s waist as he charged through.

    Swish!

    To his surprise, the sword only managed to graze the monster, merely inflicting a shallow, almost unnoticeable wound.

    The Logress King sword was the best sword created by Britannia''s best artisan using Roman steel. It was the highest quality weapon Britannia had ever made.

    And yet, it still could not pierce through the skin of the monster in front of him. It felt like he was shing stone with a wooden sword.

    As if the abomination did not feel anything, it turned its whole body and swung itsrge arm toward Arthur.

    Baaammmm!!!

    Fortunately, being agile enough, Arthur managed to dodge the monster''s attack, making use of hisrge swinging radius and stepping around the monster.

    Although Arthur managed to dodge, the monster''s smash almostpletely destroyed the stone wall of this north gate. However, thanks to that, albeit temporarily, the monster''s arm was now stuck in the wall.

    Not wanting to miss the opportunity, Arthur swiftly jumped and stepped on the monster''s arm before dashing toward its head. He gripped his sword tightly and prepared to use his most powerful battle art skill.

    "Arghhh!!"

    [Sword Stream].

    It was the sword battle art that had been passed down within the Pendragon family for generations, a set of swordbinations that used all the user''s built-up spirit force into one charge.

    Swish! St! Swish!!

    One, two, three, four...

    Multiple small cuts quickly umted, with each strike being stronger than the previous one.

    Most of the ancestors of the Pendragon family were only able to do 4 consecutive attacks at most. It was great considering how difficult to master the sword art was, but Arthur could do better.

    Five! Six!

    His shes managed to cut the monster''s eyes and even half-cut its neck.

    "One more!!"

    He just needed tond one more to the monster''s neck to cut it off. However, hisst swing was blocked by the monster''s other arm, and at the same time...

    Crackkkk!!!!

    The Logress King sword broke into pieces.

    The monster swung the back of its arm at Arthur, due to the monster''s momentum, he was unable to dodge this time.

    Baaaammmm!!!

    He was flung far and fast. Fortunately, Sir Gawain caught him, also getting pushed back as he caught Arthur.

    "Retreat!! Retreat!!" The golden knight urgently shouted, as he carried the wounded king.

    Because of Arthur''s attack, the monster was rendered blind, causing it to attack aimlessly and allowing the remaining knights to run away to the inner court safely.

    All three gates were in simr conditions; several of these abominations popped out among the thousands of attacking undeads. Due to that, the defense of the three gates, which was already strained due to the overwhelming difference in number and stamina, was simultaneously broken.

    "Retreat to the inner gate!!"

    Sir Yvain from the east gate, Sir Percival from the west gate and Cavvi, who led the fey warriors, could all be seen covered in the blood of both friends and foes.

    Some of the Demetae archers who were shooting from the top of the wall could not retreat fast enough and died being surrounded. The rest of them who survived, led by sir Ghad, had also run out of arrows.

    Out of the initial number of 5,000bined Britannia knights defending the castle, not even 3,000 now remained.

    "How is the king!?" When the old wizard Gaious saw the king in such a state, he immediately rushed to help heal the wounded king.

    Within those few minutes, the surrounding knights held their breaths, hoping for Arthur to recover.

    As soon as he was strong enough to stand, the half-unconscious Arthur walked toward the wall and looked at the outer court of Camelot Castle.

    Not only was it full of undeads, he even saw his men who died fighting bravely to defend the castle gates also rise as undeads.

    ''Does this mean they cannot be stopped?''

    If that were the case, it would be a nightmare. Not just to Britannia, but to all mankind.

    Arthur gritted his teeth.

    ''How can we win this!? How can I protect my people!?''

    He was frustrated at his weakness. If only he was stronger. If only he had the power to protect his people. Then perhaps...

    It was at this moment, a familiar voice softly whispered to his mind.

    "I will help you....e to me."

 Chapter 571 - Fighting A Magus

    <h4>Chapter 571 - Fighting A Magus</h4>

    While the chaos inside the Camelot Castle raged on, Emery was also facing a tense situation.

    They were at least a mile away, but Emery would usually be able to use [Spatial Gate] to instantly transport himself back. However, he still had to face the witch who turned into a massive, quivering flesh monster. More importantly, Morgana was lying helpless on the ground.

    Another matter to deal with was the man in robes, who was most definitely a Nephilim Magus.

    "Please, look after Morgana!" Emery said, as he once again prepared himself to fight against the flesh monster in front of him.

    He opened his palm, shadows nearby took the form of wispy mists before gathering together in front of him. Several sharp, crescent des floated, ready to strike at any moment. The des were bigger and sharper than before, making a loud whizzing noise as they moved.

    [Enfeeble des]

    He pointed at the flesh monster.

    Swish! Swish!

    Two of the des moved in blinding speed until it was almost invisible, they stabbed deep into the monster. ck blood spurted from the wounds, before the monster''s arm, shoulder and both legs fell off.

    His shadow des were sharp and powerful enough to slice even the monster''s strong body.

    The magus did not react, he simply watched as Emery fought with a wicked, cruel smile.

    "Not yet! Do you think that is enough?"

    He did not cast any spell, but the monster''s broken limbs turned into ck smoke, before entering back into the shambling monster and healing it to its previous form. The man did not even need to cast any spells at all, while Emery watched it happen with seething fury.

    The process was quick and the shambling monster started to run and charge at Emery with its hands outstretched. There seemed to be no strategy to its attacks, as it merely kept trying to reach him and tore anything that was on its way.

    Despite its strangely shaped body and size, it moved surprisingly quickly. Emery used [Blink] to reappear behind the creature and threw another de, the strike managed to cut off its head. The head rolled away into the bushes and disappeared.

    At first, Emery thought the attempt would bring a simr result as the undead killing. However, he was quickly proven wrong. Even without the head, the monster was still able to move, mists came out from the bushes letting it regenerate.

    This new monster stretched the limits of ''undeath''. It must be the result from one of the high level reanimation spells that could only be cast by someone at the magus level.

    Not only Emery had to fight a magus, he also had to worry about the monster in front of him and several more that were busy attacking Camelot Castle.

    If they were a bit harder for him to deal with, the knights definitely would not stand a chance. Hence, Emery really had to finish this mysterious man as soon as possible, lest more people would die.

    He snapped his fingers and ck shadows shaped like root vines grew on the ground around the monster. The roots moved like snakes and restrained the monster from head to legs.

    [Shadow Root Binding]

    Although the roots were not enough to destroy the monster, they seemed to be able to hold it for some time.

    But, the mysterious man raised his staff, its tip glowed with light, crumbling the roots into ash. The monster was once again released.

    "No, no, no. Did you really think it was going to be that easy?" The man gave him a wicked smile.

    Emery turned his attention towards the man, deciding to test his strength by throwing a few [Enfeeble des]. As he expected, the magus merely sidestepped out of the way and the des disappeared with a swing on his staff.

    "Impressive, indeed. You have an arsenal of powerful spells�� For a low realm idiot, that is! Hahaha!"

    He was put in an impasse. On one hand, the only way to end this was to defeat the mysterious man, but on the other hand, there was no way he could let the flesh monster roam free, or more innocent lives would be sacrificed.

    As Emery was lost in his dilemma, the four sisters decided to cut in and say.

    "Leave it to us, brother. Go and fight that man."

    He sighed. During this battle, he was far too overprotective of his new pack. If his pack didn''t take risks, there was no way for them to grow stronger.

    Finally, he nodded in agreement, but before he left, he decided to use his other innate ability. He focused all his spirit force and shouted.

    "Hoooooooowl!"

    [Battle Howl]

    Right as Emery howled to the sky, the four girls and he himself started feeling the burst of energy thrumming beneath their skin, right in their bones, as they received a massive boost in battle power.

    He dashed forward, but he looked at the girls and warned. "You girls, be careful! Just focus on stalling for time!"

    The mysterious magus made no attempt to avoid him. He even smiled with sadistic mirth at Emery''s battle stance.

    "Hahaha! This is hrious! A mere rank 8 acolyte dares to fight a magus."

    Emery did not respond to the taunt at all, as he nced at his current stats through the faded symbol on his palm.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 145 (130)]

    [Spirit Force: 652 (501)]

    From all of the buff skill, Emery battle power has reached a whopping 145 points from his original 93. He obtained 32 points from the stage 5 [Immortal Gate], 10 points from the first stage fey transformation, and another 10 points when he reached the shaman form. Thest 10 points came from the [Battle Howl]

    All that, in addition to his dual spirit core, resulted in his current strength. From his study in the elite magus academy, he knew that 145 battle power were considered a high number even among the top rank 9 acolytes.

    Moreover, his spirit force has gotten arge upgrade of 50 points after he reached stage 5 Dao Technique.

    With all the upgrades, he could be considered on par to early or mid stage rank 9 acolytes.

    There was also his new shaman form. The magical power boost and resistance will be his trump card to beat the Nephilim magus

    Emery could feel both his nature and dark core were gleaming with power. With all that, he was ready for the fight.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 572 - Fighting A Magus 2

    <h4>Chapter 572 - Fighting A Magus 2</h4>

    Emery clearly could see and hear themotion, as the four Fey sisters were busy fighting against the abomination. They might not be able to kill it, but to just hinder the abomination while keeping Morgana safe - that should be doable for them.

    As much as he was worried about them, Emery couldn''t afford to divert his attention to another fight, as this time he had to fight a bonafide magus. He knew he needed to put his entire focus on his own opponent, otherwise his already small chance of winning would be even smaller.

    "Hahaha, brave indeed?" the Nephilim said arrogantly. "Alright�� If you insist, I will let you die a slow, gruesome death."

    The man then raised his hand, and this time, a ball of mes materialized before it was thrown towards Emery. Although the attack hadn''t arrived yet, thetter could taste the smell of air being burnt.

    The spell the Nephilim cast was a normal tier 3 fire elemental magic, [Fireball], but Emery knew the strength of the caster could tremendously affect the strength of a spell. He could faintly tell this was probably the strongest [Fireball] he ever faced.

    Even so, Emery could still easily evade it by utilizing [Blink] like usual. However, he decided that he needed to measure the enemy''s strength. Therefore, he nned to receive the spell head on.

    Emery could feel his nature core gleaming with power, as he gathered arge amount of water element from the surroundings with a gesture from his arm. Then, with the other arm, he performed a pulling motion and the coalescing water quickly turned into spear-like projectile.

    This was the conclusion of the spell [Steam Lance] as Emery threw it toward the iing fireball.

    BOOM!

    The st of the explosion from the two spells colliding in the air, filled high into the sky with dust and dirt, dropping the visibility to the lowest level. It seemed the two spells were on par with each other, as there was nothing else happening after the initial explosion.

    At first, it looked like Emery managed to stand toe-to-toe with the Nephilim, but he knew better than that. He would have to give some well-deserved credit to the fact that water spell was a perfect choice to fight against fire spells, as nature decreed. His tier 2 spell also wouldn''t be this powerful if not because of the enhancement brought by his shaman form.

    "Interesting!!" On the other hand, the Nephilim was unfazed by the failure of his spell. Instead, he strangely became excited. "Now try this one."

    As he said that, numerous small sized mes could be seen flying all around his palm, as if they were dancing. Emery didn''t have the chance to wonder what those mes were, because the Nephilim waved his hand and they all rushed toward him at breakneck speed.

    [Fire Artillery - Tier 4 Fire Spell]

    Emery quickly cast and sent another [Steam Lance] to greet the spellunched at him. Unfortunately, he was bound to be dissapointed.

    Even though the spell the Nephilim chose this time appeared smaller than the previous one he used, each of the small mes had the same power of the tier 3 [Fireball]. This was proven by the sight of his[Steam Lance] only being able to stop two of them, before the remaining mes continued their journey to Emery.

    Knowing he had no time to cast enough [Steam Lance] to extinguish the tier 4 spell, Emery quickly cast [Blink].

    "Are you dodging already?" The Nephilim asked, as he saw Emery''s figure disappear and reappear several meters away. "This is not fun!"

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    A sequence of loud explosions took ce at where Emery stood before. When everything calmed down and one could see clearly, they would certainly be surprised to see the ce where Emery was before had turned into a five meter wide crater filled with debris.

    Emery didn''t have much time to be shocked by the destruction, because the Nephilim cast another [Fire Artillery] and sent it over to him. Seeing the same devastating heading in his direction again, he quickly cast his own spell tobat it. Emery tried to use his [Whip Ssh] and [Enfeeble de], but neither of them were effective against such levels of bombardment.

    With [Whip Ssh] and [Enfeeble de] out of the table, Emery had no long-ranged spells to match the other party''s spell. Hence, he decided to depend on his wits and resort with another tactic.

    [Shadow Mist]

    Following the activation of the spell, several images of Emery appeared. This spell was supposed to confuse the enemy, but Emery knew it was not enough. He was sure a magus level figure wouldn''t be easily fooled by it.

    His main objective was actually to hide his actual attack.

    As the [Shadow Mist] took effect, Emery swiftly took out his [Moon Dagger] and secretly cast a small [Spatial Gate], which the dagger plunged straight into.

    St!!

    Caught off guard, he sessfully cut the Nephilim''s shoulder from thetter''s blind spot. Unfortunately for Emery, even his enhanced [Moon Dagger] was not enough to deal a severe result. The cut was made, but the wound wasn''t deep enough.

    In order to truly hurt the other party, Emery had to actually swing his weapon in person to deal a blow that contained all his strength. s, that was easier said than done.

    Seeing that his attack gave a meager result, Emery quickly used his new spell [Granite Wall] to attack the Nephilim. The ground beneath the Nephilim shook as a wall of granite rapidly rose upward.

    The Nephilim, of course, had noticed the abnormality in the ground below him and had already taken a side step to avoid the granite wall that threatened to send him into the sky. Emery saw the opening and immediately took advantage of it.

    He quickly cast [Blink] and appeared right behind the Nephilim whose attention was still at the granite wall. After mustering all the strength in his body, Emery immediately pushed the dagger that gleamed a dangerous light in his hand toward the Nephilim''s nape.

    [Hidden de]

    Time seemed to slow down, as Emery watched the sharp tip of the dagger get closer to its target. Anticipation bloomed in his face, as the dagger only an inch away from the Nephilim''s nape.

    nk!

    At thest moment, the Nephilim used the staff in his hand to block the [Moon Dagger]. What surprised Emery, besides the fact that the other party had managed to stop his ambush, was the fact thetter did not even turn his head in doing so.

    Head still facing where Emery previously was, the Nephilimughed and said, "Your move is too predictable��"

    Immediately after he said that, the Nephilim''s other free arm was engulfed in mes. However, instead of their usual red colored me, this time it was enveloped by a dark haze of smog.

    "Now you shall try this!!"

    [Hell me]

    Emery could clearly feel the scorching heat emanating from the ck me in Nephilim''s hand. Thetter, however, didn''t st the spell at him. Instead, he stretched his me covered hand and grabbed Emery''s shoulder, burning it with the tier 5 fire spell.

    An excruciating sensation of pain instantly surged throughout Emery''s entire body the moment his shoulder got into contact with the ominous ck me. Emery immediately tried to struggle free, but the Nephilim wouldn''t let him go.

    Realizing his struggle would take some time, Emery quickly cast [Granite Skin] to resist the me for now. His dark core and nature core pumped spirit energy to their maximum capacity to stop the me from reaching into his bone. But even then, the [Granite Skin] seemed powerless against the sinister me, as thetter gradually swallowed the former.

    All of a sudden, Emery felt a reaction from the tattoo on his chest. It shone brightly and he could feel the pain from the me that was burning his shoulder considerably weakened.

    Even though he didn''t know the specifics, he knew the shaman form had once again saved his life.

    Now that the pain had subsided, Emery quickly stabbed his dagger into the Nephilim''s hand and jumped a few steps back as the man released his shoulder.

    Surprisingly, the Nephilimughed as he watched Emery retreat. Theugh the man let out was extremely wicked.

    "Hahahha!! Your dog transformation is the same as that ancestor of yours! Even he couldn''t defeat us, so why do you think you can?!" The Nephilim mocked him. "Just give up already! You cannot win against me! Hand over the stone and maybe, just maybe, I will let you live. Hahaha"

    Emery let out a deep sigh. He knew the figure standing in front of him was a few levels stronger than him. But he couldn''t just give up. He couldn''t let this Nephilim get his way.

    There was one more tactic Emery still had up his sleeve, something Gaia had prepared for him. But while he was still contemting, he suddenly noticed something.

    The Nephilim''s also turned toward the eastern sky.

    "Moreing! This is getting more interesting..."

    From the easterm sky, there was a storm of lightning that brightened the darkness of the night.

    ----------

    Author Monthly Note 2nd November

    (no added coin will eraseter)

    Dear Reader

    Thank you for your support for the Novel. Thest two weeks my family and I went on a road trip, with me driving 1000+ miles I could only do single daily chapters. Now that I have reached my destination I should be able to do double chapters again.

    Sadly, because of it, the novel failed Win-win highest rewardst month, hence the novel could really use more coverage by helping the novel with your golden tickets. Help the novel reach the top 15 for continuous double chapters. If by some miracle we can reach top 10, on that weekend I will give two more extra.

    If you haven''t check out my website ..avans.xyz

 Chapter 573 - Fighting A Magus 3

    <h4>Chapter 573 - Fighting A Magus 3</h4>

    It wasn''t just Emery or the Nephilim, everyone present in the area around Camelot could see the faint figure that moved through the sky at breakneck speed like a shooting star. As it got closer to where he was, Emery finally caught the clear sight of the figure heading in their direction.

    It was a winged creature with a massive wingspan that almost reached ten meters. Lightning sparks were seen flickering frequently around its body. On top of it came a surprise in the form of a beautiful girl with dark hair. This girl was someone that Emery knew very well.

    It was no other than The Egyptian Queen, Klea.

    When the bird that carried Klea had gotten close enough that Emery could clearly see her beautiful face, she caught him off guard by jumping from the creature''s back, while it was still considerably high in the air. Her body rapidly descended towards him, while the bird that was still flying around in the air, brightening the night sky.

    Dirt rose high in the air, as Kleanded squarely on the ground. Emery had to admit, the girl always knew how to make an entrance. That eye-catching bird must be the spirit bird she learnt from King Fjolnir.

    Klea''s arrival was certainly needed.

    As she somewhat safelynded, Klea immediately came over to Emery. The girl knew exactly that he was still in a battle, a life-threatening one even. Still, she couldn''t help but tease him, as she stopped right in front of him, examining the new appearance he had.

    "Oh my�� You look a little different, Emery." She said with a teasing smile.

    Although her teasing tone couldn''t be any more obvious, Klea was also admiring Emery''s new shaman form. As for the recipient of such treatment, he could only wryly smile, as he quickly reminded her of the figure facing them, who was watching everything happen with an interested gaze.

    Klea turned her head, looked at the figure and quickly turned her head back to Emery while saying, "What the hell are you fighting here, Emery?! Geez, I swear you always have the knack of getting into trouble."

    Emery, with the wry smile still on his face, quickly said, "Klea, that guy is a magus Nephilim. He-"

    The mysterious Nephilim, whose name hadn''t been revealed yet, was amused by Klea''s arrival and antics. Hence, he interrupted Emery when he was about to say more about him.

    "For a beauty such as you, I will introduce myself."

    "I have many names. Your people have been worshiping me as the King of Underworld, the god Osiris. Some also called me Pluto, but I personally prefer to be called Hades."

    Emery had heard every name that was said by the Nephilim. As for Klea, who had spent her time in Alexandria Library surfing through the sea of knowledge, she of course knew the specifics and weight that every name carried.

    Seeing that Klea was surprised, apparent from her expression, the Nephilim Magus, more precisely, Hades became even more amused.

    "Hahaha! Do you fear me now?!" He said. "Bow before your god!"

    It was at this moment that Klea''s surprised look suddenly changed into that of confusion. She then said, "Um, what? No, that''s not it... I was surprised because my people got your appearance wrong!"

    A baffled look appeared on Hades'' face as he heard Klea''s unexpected words.

    "They thought that Osiris'' skin was supposed to be green and where is your funny-looking long beard?! I don''t see it!"

    "You bitch!!" Hades quickly became emotional, when he finally realized he was being mocked by the little girl.

    Two dark mes instantly engulfed Hades'' hands, it didn''t take a second longer for two balls of ck mes were thrown to each of them.

    [Fireball]

    This might look like the shape of a normal fireball, but it was engulfed in ck me.

    This ck me was very simr to the one shown by Kigragah, abination of dark and fire element. It is definitely stronger than Gerry''s violet me.

    Having tasted the me before, Emery quickly grabbed Klea by the waist and cast [Blink], apparating away from the spell''s trajectory. The moment he reappeared, he then cast another [Shadow Mist] to befuddle the Nephilim, even just for a moment.

    Emery maintained his tight grip on the girl''s waist as he moved and flickered through space. He was so concentrated on the Nephilim he didn''t even realize when his grip brought her closer to his embrace.

    Klea, on the other hand, was enjoying the moment. She actually had her own way to dodge the attack, and she was sure Emery knew that fact as well. His instinctive action to bring her out of harm''s way still made a smile bloom on her face.

    But then, a frown appeared on Klea''s face, as Emery took her further away and she realized where he took her.

    After dropping her at where he wanted her to be, Emery only said three words "please help her" that quickly annoyed her, before he returned back into the mist by using [Blink].

    Emery quickly cast and sent several offensive spells to distract the magus, who evidently was still in the mist.

    Meanwhile, Klea was dumbfounded by the sight presented before her. A red-haired girl in dreadful condition. Her hair wasn''t the only thing colored red as bloody wounds were visible all over her body.

    Next to her was someone she knew, the youngest of the Fey sisters Glita.

    "Sister Klea, please save my sister Morgana," Glita said. "Please!"

    Seeing the beautiful pale skin hidden behind the color of red, Klea once again let out a sigh. "So this is who they called Morgana... huh! That womanizer really has to be taught a lesson!"

    After scolding Emery in every way possible in her mind, Klea quickly returned her attention to reality. No matter how awkward the situation was, she knew saving life came before everything.

    She quickly cast [Restoration], a rank 4 water element spell. This was a more potent healing spell than [Soothing Mist] that she usually used. Of course, since it was stronger, the spirit force consumed for the spell was also considerable, making her unable to carelessly cast it otherwise she wouldn''t even know when her spirit force had been exhausted.

    Klea also noticed the abnormality in the girl''s chest and how it affected her healing spell from curing the wounds. Hence she decisively decided to optimize her spirit force and focused only on healing the external wounds.

    "Will my sister be alright, sister Klea?"

    Klea shook her head slightly at the question. "I''m not sure. Whatever happened inside her is out of my expertise. However, I''ve stopped the bleeding. The rest is up to her."

    Klea turned her head and saw the other three fey girls were also upied fighting a strange looking monster

    Right at this moment, she heard a loud scream that seemed to be originating from Emery. It had sessfully made Klea as well as Glita turn their heads.

    The Nephilim Magus, Hades, transitioned his spell choices between darkness and fire spell consecutively, as he continued to bombard Emery with them. Meanwhile, Emery continues to blink around while mes can be seen burning part of his body.

    The magus was still annoyed his special tier 5 binding spell [Gravitational Pressure] was not effective against Emery, He then decided to use another spell in his repertoire.

    [Gravitational Pull]

    Just as Emery reappeared from his [Blink], he suddenly felt a strong tugging force on him. He tried to resist it as much as he could, but he quickly discovered his attempt was futile as his body being pulled toward Hades, whose hand werepletely enveloped with [Hellme]

    Knowing what fate awaited him if he didn''t do anything, Emery quickly spun in the air and touched the ground with his hand. A wall of ck stone soared in front of him, as his [Granite Wall] was cast, preventing him from plunging straight into Hades'' hand shrouded in ominous mes.

    However, the wall itself started to crumble under the strong force the [Gravitational Pull] exerted.

    "What the hell!! Such a powerful spell!!"

    When the wall was about topletely crumble and Emery would continue his journey toward the death''s embrace,

    Emery suddenly saw a bright light on the back of his eyes as a spear wrapped in lightning abruptly appeared and sped toward Hades, which forced him to retract his spell.

    Missing its target, the spear looped in the air and flew back to its wielder. Turning his head, Hades saw the spear lying quietly in Klea''s hand. The spear was the artifact Klea received from Fjolnir''s royal armory.

    With an annoyed gaze, Klea shouted as if she dered a definite fact. "No one but me can teach him a lesson!!"

    Hearing that, Emery wasn''t really sure if she came to save him, or punish him.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 574 - Fighting A Magus 4

    <h4>Chapter 574 - Fighting A Magus 4</h4>

    The two versus one fight went on for a while.

    Emery had fought with a gravity spell user before, the mad acolyte Lodos. Based on his experience, the gravity spell has a limited range and apparently the same case could be said with Hades'' gravity spells.

    Hence to make sure the enemy couldn''t bind them, especially herself, with his [Gravitational Pressure], Klea used her agility and magical prowess to keep her distance from and continuously bombard the enemy.

    [Windwalk] a speed enhancing spell that she quickly cast to herself and Emery, and with that out of the way, she put her concentration in long distance attacks consisting of the fast and strong [Thunderbolt] followed by the tier 3 [Gungnir] artifact weapon to attack.

    Every time Klea cast [Thunderbolt], the air would crackle with erratic lightning currents, and tiny bolts of lightning faster than arrows would strike at the enemies with a whizz.

    Meanwhile, the [Gungnir] the spear she received from king Fjolnir had a second function to turn into the size of an arrow and be a flying object that crackles with blue lightning. Moreover, each of its movements could be freely controlled by its wielder''s mind.

    The two kinds of attacks were perfect for Klea, considering her spirit reading skill and the strength of her spells currently enhanced by the [Bracelets of Anu].

    The spear flew with the speed and precision of a predator, alive enough to make the magus have to dodge and watch his step every time it flew near.

    As for Emery, he worked byplementing Klea''s method of attack. He observed the spear''s movement and cast [Blink] to appear on the magus'' blind spots andunch a pincer attack. He also varied his attacks using [Spatial Gate], to jump in or sneak attack whenever the magus was distracted.

    Emery''s constant surprised attack also made the magus unable to get close to Klea.

    Thebined attack Emery and Klea did right now was a reminder of the time when the two had to fight the two Han swordsman. But this time, there was a significant power gap between them, which meant they could not afford to make any mistakes and had to use everything they had.

    Saattt!!

    With their cooperation, the two were able toy a few little scratches on the magus.

    At least, that was what they could see. However, even with his inferior spirit reading, Emery could sense that the magus was still holding back on using his real power.

    In addition, that was not the least of his problems. Emery could tell that there''s a limit to his shaman form.

    Without the shaman form, there was no way for Emery to break free from the magus'' gravity spells, nor would he be able to resist the [Hellfire me] spells the magus had been throwing around.

    That realization was not his alone, either. Klea was smart enough to glean the current situation, and she tried to find ways to end the fight as soon as possible.

    "Lord Hades! I thought the Nephilim are not supposed to interfere in the matters of this world. What is happening here?!"

    "Huh! You think too much of yourself! Two rank 8 acolytes of a lower realm dying due to a misunderstanding was nothing in the magus world!" said Hades casually. "At most, I will receive some punishment, but seeing how the two of you fought me today, rest assured that my brothers will all agree with my decision."

    Klea knew the other party had absolutely no intention to let them go when she heard that. However, what she did wasn''t fruitless. After all, her n was either to talk her way out of the fight or to distract the magus, and thetter apparently sessful.

    Not wanting to waste the chances afforded to him, Emery suddenly appeared behind the magus with his enhancement-infused moon dagger in his hand and swung it with his full strength.

    nk!

    The de made it inches from the magus'' back before he deflected it with his staff.

    However, the magus was surprised to see that there was a dark energy sphere umted on Emery''s other hand. In fact, this was Emery''s real attack, prepared just for this moment.

    Emery''s dark core was gleaming with power especially added with the shaman form, this was the strongest [Dark Matter] spell he ever created and also Emery''s current strongest offensive strike.

    The pressure emanated from the sphere was enough to make the magus''s face change. He reflexively moved the staff in his hand, intending to once again block Emery''s attack.

    Baaaaammmmm!!!

    The magus was surprised by the powerful st. He could feel it was strong enough to hurt him. s, it wasn''t over yet. At the same time, he felt the flying spear fly fast through the air, aiming at his back.

    With such extreme conditions, at thest split second, Hades raised his hand and cast his other powerful gravity spells.

    [Gravitational Push]

    The powerful push forced Emery to dispel his attacking spell. The spell also threw him and the gungnir spear back a dozen meters, sending a cloud of dust and sand all around him.

    The magus narrowed his eyes upon the two of them yet again before saying, "You two haven''t yet entered your third year, and you have already reached the peak of a rank 8�� You will be such a massive thorn in our future."

    The magus floated in the air and scoffed, an air of haughtiness in his voice.

    The magus'' Gravitational Push spell was a perfect defensive move that could push all attacks from Klea and render all Emery''s attacks useless. Its repelling properties were also able to ensure Emery would be unable to get close to him.

    Afterwards, he appeared to have gathered up his power again. Heat pooled all around them, before merging atop his palms into zing mes.

    "Emery... Do you have any other tricks?!" Klea shouted at Emery.

    "I have one more, but I am not sure it''s going to work," said Emery with a grim face.

    Unfortunately for him, there was another bad news. He could sense that his Fey Shaman transformation would onlyst a few more minutes.

    The mes on the magus'' hands turned ck as the void and engulfed the cloaked man, creating a being in the shape of a human yet wreathed in ck mes. The power radiating from the magus was palpable, and Emery could feel that the other party had released his true power.

    "No more ying around. You two shall die now!!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 575 - Fighting A Magus 5

    <h4>Chapter 575 - Fighting A Magus 5</h4>

    This magus called Hades was definitely too strong an opponent for Emery and Klea. Not only had he a powerful fire element for offensive spells, he also bestowed with darkness element affinity, gravity spells that were able to restrict his opponents and could also be ultimate defense.

    Through his study within elite ss, Emery has never heard of any instance of a rank 8 acolyte could win against a magus, even if a dozen rank 8 fought at the same time.

    Now that Hades revealed his power, Emery finally realised how strong the real power of a magus is. He finally knew the gulf separating the two different levels.

    The wind blew and whipped his hair, while the ground was shaking as if it was about to swallow him. Like a god, Hades hovered in the air, his power increased after he undid the seal that has been restricting his power.

    Emery could see the man''s skin turn into a color simr to obsidian, while his face turned a deep red, like someone yed his face and disyed to the world the muscles underneath.

    Come to think of it, Emery himself has the [Immortal Gate] and [Fey Transformation] as his reliable cards; it was definitely to be expected that a magus would also have their own secrets.

    The aura made of dark mes zed all over the magus'' body, sending waves of heat toward every direction and causing all the nts in the immediate surrounding to shrivel up. The magus pressed both his hands together, gathered energy from his surroundings, and formed a massive me that threatened to incinerate everything into ashes.

    The residual flicks of mes were spreading all the way across, while the central mes gathered behind the magus and hovered above his palms. The scorching heat could be clearly felt by Emery and Klea, all the way to where they stood.

    [Pyrost �C Tier 6]

    Tier 6, a spell that can only be cast by a magus.

    Not wanting the worst to happen, Emery quickly grabbed Klea''s hand as he prepared himself to blink her away when needed.

    However, the magus only smirked when he saw Emery''s action. The other party''s reaction to him only made Emery have extremely bad feelings, and this hunch of his was proven by what happened next.

    While a yful smirk still decorated his face, Hades got into motion and aimed the powerful spell. But the problem was he wasn''t aiming at Emery and Klea, the man wasn''t even looking at the two. He was aiming to a different target, more precisely, towards the Fey sisters who were currently still fighting the flesh monster.

    Realising the magus'' intention, Emery shouted

    "NO! Fight me!"

    Hades turned toward Emery and the yful smirk on his face was briefly reced by an indifferent look as he said, "This is a lesson for you not to run around in a fight!"

    Emery watched as the powerful wave of fire started heading towards where the fey sisters were.

    There was no way to cast [Blink] on them all in time to avoid the st, and judging from the size of the wave, the spell could hurt all of them.

    Emery decided to [Blink] in front of the wave''s path, facing the iing me that could easily send him to the afterlife. Even so, he stood courageously and mmed the ground with his hand.

    [Granite Wall]

    Multiple thick and tall walls made of ck stones swiftly appeared in front of him, blocking the iing me.

    BOOM!!!

    Loud sounds ured as the me waves crashed onto the walls. Unfortunately for Emery, the magus'' spell was a channeling-type spell that would persist as long as the caster kept transmitting the necessary spirit force. With each moment, theyers of the walls started to crumble.

    "Run!!!" Emery shouted with all his might while his face quickly lost its color. It was apparent that the consecutive cast of [Granite Wall] had taken a toll on him.

    The fey sisters who were fighting the abominations quickly ran, only stopping for but a moment to grab the unconscious Morgana.

    Crackk!

    The walls crumbled apart, leaving only thestyers. Emery knew it would strain him, but he had to hold on. He channeled all the power from his dual core into thestyer of wall separating him and the mes.

    Emery could clearly feel his fingers glowing from the heat, but there was no choice other than persisting.

    Unfortunately rank 6 spells were definitely on a different level. The wave of mes eventually destroyed the wall, leaving only Emery standing in front of it.

    "Emery, get away!" shouted Klea from afar, unable to do anything to help him.

    However, Emery knew if he tried to save himself, the unconscious Morgana and the sisters would be quickly engulfed by the me. Hence he decided to stay, even if it cost him his life.

    At thest second, right before the wave of mes touched his body, an item came to mind and he quickly flicked his hand, opening the [Spatial Storage] to retrieve it.

    It was a piece of ck scales, asrge as a shield. It was the dragon scale that Kilgragah had given to him as a gift.

    Baaaammmmm!!!

    The raging wave of me was suddenly split in the middle, creating a letter Y. The ck dragon scale was burning and glowing red. It managed to hold out most of the mes but some stray embers sshed onto him, each drop feeling hotter than a freshly moltenva. Emery felt as if his hands were submerged into an active volcano, but he knew he couldn''t let go of his grasp otherwise he would lose his life.

    Emery would have to depend on his [Granite Skin] and the increased magic resistance from the shaman transformation to block it, but he seeded regardless, and emerged mostly unscathed.

    Emery managed to redirect the trajectory of the tier 6 mes and idently burned the flesh creature into a puddle of wax-like melted goo.

    Upon witnessing it, the magus'' face contorted in annoyance, unable to believe that his powerful fire spell was stopped.

    "Huh?! That is impossible!"

    Emery was happy the dragon scale was effective, Unfortunately, the action took a toll on his already tired body, and he felt his strength quickly diminishing. It was clear that Emery finally lost his shaman form.

    Fortunately, the Fey sisters had managed to run quite a distance. And now, only him and Klea were standing side by side against the magus.

    "Klea.. I need time before I can reactivate my shaman form." whispered Emery with difficulty.

    Klea maintained her poker face although inwardly she was worried. "So should we probably retreat?"

    Hearing such a reasonable solution, Emery was only silent. He stared at the magus who was still hovering in the air and said, "If we retreat, Camelot will be in danger."

    The magus cast the ming spell once again, while Emery in response spun both his hands to create an umonlyrge spatial gate.

    As soon as the portal was created, not just the magus, even Klea thought that Emery did want to retreat.

    "You will not get away from me!"

    Hades quickly turned into shadow as he dashed toward the gate and cast his spell.

    [Gravitational Push]

    The strong force threw Emery and Klea''s bodies away from the gate.

    "There was no way you could run from me!!"

    Emery stood up with difficulty from the ground and said, "I have never nned to run anyway!"

    "Huh! You think I am stupid, boy?! I know what this gate is for!"

    Emery answered, "To send something in��" He drawled, then a smile appeared on his face, "Or to bring something out.."

    Realising what Emery was implying, the magus turned his head back to the portal and was shocked by what his eyes saw.

    Something emerged from the spatial gate. It was arge brown furred beast, a gigantic bear with root-like protrusions on top of its body.

    It was Gaia''s guardian, the bear Artio.

    As the bear emerged, it quickly jumped out of the gate and tackled down the magus, sending both of them straight into the ground.

    BOOM!

    A curtain of dust rose high into the air before a majestic roar that shook the area loudly resounded.

    ROOOOAAAARRRR!

 Chapter 576 - The Beast Strength

    <h4>Chapter 576 - The Beast Strength</h4>

    The bear-like beast was Gaia''s guardian animal, Artio.

    This was the help that the high priestess had offered to Emery.

    Since Nimue was unable to personally give him a hand, she offered to have Artio help him instead. Back then, Emery created a stone formation inside the shrine, ensuring he would be able to create a spatial gate for an emergency such as this.

    The beast rammed the unprepared magus and pinned him to the ground.

    ROAAARRRRR!!!

    Artio fiercely swung his ws toward the magus. Each swing was without restraint, each of them created a small tremor to the ground, taking not only the magus aback.

    BAM!!! BAM!!!

    Without much effort, Artio was able to hold the magus down, continuously cornering him with barrages of attacks one after another.

    As much as Emery wanted to just follow suit in attacking the magus, with his current condition, he would probably only hinder the guardian beast''s movements instead.

    Even so, he understood this chance was not something he should waste. Without wasting any time, he sat on a lotus position and prepared himself, quickly using [Nature Grasp] and fully concentrating to fill his emptied spirit core.

    On the other hand, Klea, who was observing the situation, stood on guard next to him, observing the fight between the high-level guardian beast and the magus.

    At this point, the magus was already bleeding from the beast''s violent ws.

    Due to the pain and the amount of blood he lost thanks to this beast, the magus was beginning to find it very difficult to simply stand.

    In an attempt to find some leeway, the magus cast [Gravitational Push] at the guardian beast, pushing the beast away from him. However, despite how powerful his gravity spell was, it was only able to push the huge Artio a few meters away, allowing the beast to immediately charge at him once again once the short spell duration ended.

    With Artio relentlessly charging at him again, Hades was forced to go back to defensively dodge without a chance of counterattacking.

    "Damn you!!!" Gritting his teeth, the magus shouted in rage with his eyes still on the guardian beast.

    Emery initially did not know how strong Artio, a high-level guardian beast, waspared to a magus. Now from witnessing the guardian beast overpower the magus with such ease, he finally knew.

    [Hell me]

    The magus swiftly cast the tier 5 fire spell andunched it at Artio. The ck fire burned the beast''s fur upon contact, causing the beast to roar. However, to the surprise of both Hades and Emery, the fire was quickly extinguished and, once again, Artio swung its ws at the disbelieving magus.

    "Damn you!! Damn you all!!"

    Blood sttered as Artio''s heavy w attack smashed Hades'' body, flinging his bloodied body back.

    Seeing this, not only did Klea not feel bad for the opponent at all, but she could not hold back herughter from escaping her mouth.

    "To the left! Yes! To the right! Yes, go Artio!"

    She even went as far as cheering to enrage the enemy even more.

    The magus tried his hardest to run away and keep his distance from the beast, but Artio did not give him any chance. The guardian beast roared as it kept pushing close to the magus.

    The gravity spell was not strong enough to hold Artio down and the fire spell was ineffective to the beast''s fur, so how could Hades not feel frustrated?

    "We might not need to fight again. At this rate, Artio could probably finish him," Klea remarked as she watched the fight.

    Hearing her say such a thing, Emery could not help but cast a nce at the fight.

    When he looked at the one-sided beating, he was instantly dumbfounded. If he had known Artio was this strong, he would have gotten Artio to deal with this guy from the very beginning!

    It was just that Emery was unsure if he could create a portal strong enough for the guardian beast to pass through his gate.

    After countless attacks from the guardian beast, Hades was finally able to distance himself. Finally getting his chance, Hades shouted before putting a ck pill into his mouth.

    "I will not ept such humiliation!"

    In that instant, the magus became brimming with power once again. He raised the strange-looking staff in his hand, and following that, a ck sphere formed around him, engulfing both him and Artio. Artio tried to go through the sphere to get out, but the guardian beast was abruptly stopped.

    [Gravity Prison].

    Both the magus and the beast were inside the ck sphere, however, this time, Artio was stuck shivering inside. The beast was unable to release itself.

    Looking down at the beast with contempt, the magus raised his staff and touched Artio''s head with it.

    "You shall pay with your life force!"

    Emery was taken out of his concentration when he heard Artio roaring in pain.

    As if due to reflex from hearing Artio''s roar, Klea quickly threw [Gungnir] flying toward the magus. With her throw, the lightning spear charged like a fierce thunderbolt.

    BAMM!!!

    It was such a powerful attack from a tier 3 weapon, and yet, it only managed to enter the sphere halfway.

    Seeing Klea''s spear failing to enter his sphere, Hades loudlyughed.

    "Hahahahah! This is my ultimate defense! Your pitiful weapon won''t be able to pierce through!"

    The magus continued to push his staff toward Artio''s forehead, causing the beast to roar in pain once again.

    Noticing how hard the beast''s body was trembling, Emery felt something wrong.

    If this is one of those life-sucking skills, then...

    Artio was in danger.

    "Emery, we need to help him quickly!" Klea said in panic, when she heard Artio''s horrific roar, her voice slightly louder and trembling.

    Emery furrowed his brows. He was not ready. He needed a little more time to umte enough for his shaman transformation.

    "I need a little more time."

    But Klea was impatient. Unable to stay still any longer, she quickly flew toward the lightning bird that was still hovering in the air.

    Klea cast her powerful [Storm Haze] and was able to use her spirit animal power to recharge and enhance her thunderbolt attack. Multiple continuous thunderbolts rapidly mmed to where the dark sphere was.

    BAM!!! BAM!!!

    The violent sound was proof of how powerful the thunder strikes were, yet they could only cause the sphere to tremble and not break it down.

    The guardian beast''s body started to shiver, as its face distorted from the excruciating pain. But this time, Artio did not roar in pain any longer. The guardian beast was dying.

    Seeing this, even Emery could not hold himself back any longer. Without dying another moment, he stood up and began his transformation.

    With his transformation into his shaman form, his facial features started to change and the tattoo once again gleamed all over his body.

    From what he could tell from seeing Klea''s tier 3 artifact being ineffective against the sphere, Emery knew that his moon dagger would most likely face the same problem.

    Emery opened both of his palms, and right after, shadow energy began to swivel on them.

    He cast his strongest offensive spell, [Dark Matter], with his enhanced spell power from the shaman transformation into two powerful balls of dark matter.

    He dashed toward the sphere while channeling the spell on his two palms into its maximum force.

    "Arrrggghhh!!"

    Emery pushed the balls of [Dark Matter] into Hades'' sphere with all his strength.

    KABOOM!!!

    Those two were the strongest from a spell he had ever made. And yet, it only managed to create a small crack on the sphere''s surface.

    Unwilling to give up just like that, Emery took out the moon dagger and pierced it at the crack, hoping it would break open.

    nk!! nk!! nk!!

    With his grip on the moon dagger tightened, Emery repeatedly swung the dagger. However, in the middle of swinging the dagger, he realized as the moon was already gone, the dagger had also lost its power. It was only able to create a few almost unnoticeable scratches on the sphere. At the same time, he could hear the beast even starting to very weakly whimper, its voice getting weaker and weaker.

    He kept shing over and over again, but still to no avail.

    "No!! No!! LET HIM GO!!!"

    Although Emery''s incessant attacks could not break the sphere, they still irritated Hades.

    "You annoying brat!!" Hades shouted as he used his other hand to push Emery with his gravity spell.

    Emery was quickly thrown back a few meters and to the ground. He could even feel the taste of blood in his throat due to the impact.

    Emery stood up again, desperate. He had no way of breaking Hades'' defense.

    Even so, he could not stop! Emery once again prepared himself to attack when he heard someone shout his name from behind.

    As he turned toward the direction of the voice, he saw a knight on a horse dashing with the morning sun rising behind him. When the two made eye contact, the knight immediately threw an object toward him.

    It was a gleaming sword, shining in brilliance. A sword he had seen before even in his vision. The moment he caught the sword, he heard a voice speak into his mind.

    "Wield me."

    Firmly gripping the sword hilt, Emery used all the strength he had left into one heavy swing. He could feel the sword itself brimming with power, and...

    Swish��

    The wind rang as the sword swung.. The dark sphere was easily cut open like butter.

 Chapter 577 - Final Camelot Battle

    <h4>Chapter 577 - Final Camelot Battle</h4>

    A chaotic battle was happening at Camelot. Despite the dark night skies, ck smoke kept on rising up, covering the pristine environment with its suffocating scents.

    An hour had passed since they managed to trample and break through the inner gate. Now, the undead swarm the entire courtyard, while the knights'' struggles be more difficult.

    The sounds of shing des rang all around the ce, apanied with shouts as the knights gave their all to defend the castle against the thousands of undead. They have been fighting for the whole night, yet the sea of undead soldiers did not seem to dwindle.

    From the relentless assault of undead tearing, biting, scratching and pushing its way inside, the outer gate of the castle has been broken, the former majestic walls trampled under the feet of rotting creatures that could no longer be called human.

    To make things worse, a half dozen monsters made of merged flesh have taken over the gates. If the appearance of the undead was already unsettling, the monsters were worse. They moved while making unintelligible noises, no one could tell if it was due to pain or they were roaring.

    Only three thousand tired and wounded knights still stood, intent to see theirst stand guarding the three final gates.

    "More fire! More fire!"

    Shouts of orders could be heard amidst the chaos, as the knights ran back and forth carrying torches, oil and firewood. During the battle, they discovered the monsters were affected by fire, so all the knights were focused on gathering everything they could to burn the gates and repel them.

    The fire made from the remains of the walls did affect the creatures a bit, however, the sea of undead hordes pushed on each other, finally breaking through the fire blockades.

    "We cannot hold them anymore!" One of the knights stared at the undead creatures and ordered. "Let us retreat from the southern gate!"

    The knight was Percival, also known as one of the golden knights from Iceni.

    "No! King Arthur has ordered us to hold the gates!"

    "With all due respect, Sir Gawain! Tell us where the king is right now! For all we know, Arthur may have left us all here!"

    For a moment, Sir Gawain''s expression changed to an enraged re, but he swallowed his emotions and said instead. "Sir Percival, I advise you to watch your tone! We must believe the king will return!"

    Sir Gawain fully defended Arthur, but among the surviving golden knights, only Sir Yvain truly trusted the words. Meanwhile, Sir Ghad from the Demetae Kingdom has also harbored his doubts, but chose to not voice them.

    Although wounds and fatigue were a problem, the scariest part of the unending battle was the steadily decreasing morale of the knights. The situation was exacerbated by the fact that King Arthur, their symbol of hope, has disappeared and hasn''t been seen for quite a while.

    "Please, sir! There is no way we could hold it anymore! We should make another stand at Camelot City!"

    Other golden knights started to show their support towards Percival''s suggestion. After all, it was a very reasonable tactic. Among the golden knights, not everyone came for Arthur, they came to defend the people, thend, and their knights.

    Afterall, Arthur was not their king.

    Bammmmm!!

    At the same time, the northern fire blockade finally crumbled under the relentless assault of the enemies. As a result, the undead has started to pour into the inner court.

    Watching the knights being massacred, Sir Gawain was unable to stay silent and he tried to bolster the morale of the knights again.

    "Please believe in Arthur, for he wille!" Those were thest words Gawain said, before he jumped down from the wall and led his best fighters to the northern gate.

    Seeing the act made Percival and Ghad hesitate.

    Yvain was deeply wounded, a huge gash running from his shoulder down to his stomach. He didn''t hesitate and pulled a piece of his clothes, bandaged his wound and grabbed his blood stained sword.

    "Why are you doing this, Yvain?! He is not even your king!"

    Yvain sighed at the other knights'', took a deep breath and said. "I am just following where my sword leads me to. Now it tells me to fight."

    Just like Gawain, Yvain once again took his de and used his strength to defend the gate.

    Ghad was torn. On one hand, he had been saved by Arthur before, thus he was indebted to the young Logress king. However, it was not enough for him to lead his men to death. He wished for a moment to have Yvain''s confidence or Gawain''s belief, as he and Percival had no wish to die without reason.

    As if the fates itself answered his prayer, the two saw a knight riding a horse approaching from the southern hills. It was a single knight, with the rising sun illuminating his back creating a silhouette of a man on a horse raising a sword.

    The moment the two knights saw the sword from afar, their hearts beat fast despite not recognizing its form.

    Both Percival and Ghad were stunned, as the figure riding down the southern hill hundreds of other knights followed from the direction of the golden gleam.

    When the figure came closer, they saw that it was no other than King Arthur, followed by sir Bors and Dag the two Gangani golden knights.

    As Arthur''s horse ran closer and the clop of horse hooves became louder, finally, they saw it.

    The young king carried a shimmering sword on his arm, its crystalline body reflecting the golden light of the morning sun. Gems embedded on its handle and surfaces created a rainbow light, mesmerizing most of the knights nearby.

    Every single golden knight was familiar with the sword, as they had the chance to grasp it during their golden knight ceremony.

    "That is�� the sword of the divine�� Excalibur!"

    No words could express the excitement they felt, but seeing the sword wielded by Arthur revitalized their spirit and burned their hearts with courage. Without realizing it, both Ghad and Percival''s doubts had dispersed, as they pulled out their swords.

    "Fight!"

    There was no doubt in their hearts that they would emerge victorious from this grueling battle.

    All four golden knights fought valiantly against the abominations with a power they didn''t know they had, their courage ensuring the undead horde was finally pushed back from the inner court.

    As they scream their small victory, the sound of a battle horn could be heard from the east. With it, hundreds�� No, thousands of warriors gathered, raised their weapons, and charged towards the Camelot Castle.

    They were the Danes, the tribes from across the sea who promised to hold back their offense for half a day.

    The half day ceasefire hade to an end and it was time for them to resume their battle against Britain once more.

    Or at least, that was what everyone assumed. The knights'' eyes widened as the Danes moved towards the sea of undead and started ughtering them one by one. The Danes'' barbarians hade to their aid.

    Not many could see it, but amongst the barbarians, two women rode along the Danes'' tribe leaders. One was Luna Quintin, riding a majestic red horse and next to her was Gweh, Logress'' new queen.

    More than one thousand reinforcements came with Arthur from the south and five thousand barbarians from the east came to their aid in the battle.

    It was as if the morning sun came to bring hope to the battlefield, it was such an amazing sight.? The knights charging out of the castle join up for what they knew as the Camelot final battle.

    All sights were focused on Arthur as he passed through one of the flesh monsters. With one swing of the legendary de, the undying monster was split in two, both halves burning with white fire as its remains were disintegrated.

    However, Arthur didn''t stop at the castle as he kept on charging and mowing enemies in his way.. The only thing on his mind was reaching the northern battlefield, where Emery was.

 Chapter 578 - The Sword

    <h4>Chapter 578 - The Sword</h4>

    The Excalibur.

    The one sword known as the Sword of Divine. The sword that had been embedded deep within a stone for more than a thousand of years. That''s the legendary sword that was currently being thrown towards Emery.

    It was so unexpected that Emery froze for a moment.

    As soon as he received and grasped the sword, Emery heard someone speak directly into his mind. The sword spoke to him!

    "Wield me"

    Together with the words, Emery could also perceive the sword''s evident animosity directed toward the figure in front of him. He was confused by such an extreme reaction from the sword.

    Seeing that Artio''s condition was far from good, Emery knew he didn''t have the luxury to second-guess what and why. He needed to act swiftly and leave the questions forter.

    Swiissssshhhhh

    With just one swing, the dark sphere - the magus'' proudest ultimate defense - was cut open like slicing a cake. In that split second, the confident look on Hades'' face crumbled down, as his mind was at shock, unable toprehend what just happened.

    "That sword!!" He screamed with a mixture of both anger and fright, as he pointed his finger at the gleaming sword in Emery''s hand. "Caliburnus!!!"

    Emery, on the other hand, would certainly not let this golden opportunity go. As soon as he saw Hades'' defensive spell split apart, he immediately cast [Blink] to instantly close the distance between them and proceeded to swing the legendary sword one more time.

    nk!!

    s, the magus was able to parry Emery''s attack aimed at his chest with his staff at thest moment.

    There was a slight st of wind urring as the two artifacts shed against each other.

    Even though his attack was blocked, the fact Hades used his staff meant the magus had finally let Artio go from his grasp. The bear, now freed from the suffocating pressure, fell to the ground with its breath ragged. Even so, it seemed the huge beast still had the will to fight, despite knowing its current strength was limited.

    Emery subconsciously let out a smile of satisfaction when he saw the fire burning fervently in the bear''s eyes. It was also at this moment that a voice resounded into his mind again.

    "Wield me!!"

    The voice''s weighted tone quickly made Emery return his attention to the fight, making him realize he could still lose his life any time. He quickly cast [Blink] again, appearing in the air above Hades before delivering a downward sh toward the other party''s head.

    Unfortunately,

    CLANK!

    A familiar sound of objects shing with each other rang in the air, telling Emery that his attack had once again failed.

    Emery''s [Blink] spell was certainly unpredictable as it allowed its caster to appear essentially anywhere as they pleased. However, the problem was the speed that Emery could exert with his physical body even with his maximum battle power.

    Afterall the one enemy facing at the moment was a magus. A cultivator that has passed through the limit of the human body and be an immortal. The man was faster and stronger than him.

    Hence as soon as he reappeared, the magus could easily follow his movement and block his advance.

    "Again!" said the voice in his mind. This time, Emery didn''t even bother to blink again, as he decided to put all the strength he could muster into this one swing.

    Emery was determined to proceed with this ''all-in''. because he understood that their already disadvantageous and precarious situation would only continue to worsen the longer the fight went on.

    He grasped on the sword''s crystal handle with both of his hands before proceeding to use his one and only sword battle art technique.

    [Heroic Strike]

    "TAKE THIS!"

    SWIIIISSSHHH!! A strong gust of wind materialized,? as the Excalibur in Emery''s hand shone brightly and crossed the air, towards Hades.

    The magus, who sensed the grave threating in his way, immediately reacted and once again blocked the sword with his staff.

    nk!!

    Emery''s attack to end the magus'' life had failed again.

    However, before Hades could even retaliate, he can hear a strange peculiar sound from his staff

    Crackk!!

    A faint crack suddenly appeared on the staff''s surface. In that split moment the magus was willing to do whatever in his power to stop Emery''s attack.

    But it was toote

    The crack quickly spread to all parts of the staff and the next moment, it shattered into countless pieces.

    "NOOOO!!" Hades screamed in agony as his hands lost their grip on the staff. Instantly, he utilized the full extent of his [Gravitational Push] to send Emery and Artio flying a few meters away.

    Emery, who was blown away, immediately recovered mid air as his feet securelynded on the ground. He turned his eyes toward the magus, to see what the other party tried to do next.

    It was apparent the magus was devastated to see his precious staff destroyed. In fact, Hades seemed to be talking to himself while asionally letting out a derangedugh. It seemed the pain of losing his staff had consumed him with madness.

    A crazy, bordering insanity look was seen on his face as he red at Emery.

    "You will die!!You will all die!!"

    At the same time when the staff was destroyed, Emery could feel something changing within his surroundings. He was about to use his [Spirit Reading] to find out what it was exactly when Arthur approached him from behind.

    "You did it, Merlin!!" He said excitedly, "You did it!!"

    Emery stared at the excited man with a confused look. He was still unsure about what he just did that gave such joy to the other party until Arthur exined the matter.

    Arthur exined the sword had been talking to him and how it awakened with strong determination to destroy the ursed staff - the one in Hades'' hand. Hence Emery just helped him seed in that.

    While Emery was still trying to process Arthur''s words, Klea descended from the sky giving him the news that the undeads that were attacking the castle were crumbling apart.

    Hearing that, Emery quickly tried to confirm through [Spirit Reading], which quickly gave him an affirmative. It seemed the reanimate spell Hades used was broken following the destruction of the staff, and with it, the thousands of undead.

    With this, Emery no longer needed to worry about the situation in the castle. Evidently, the magus in front of him was the only opponent left. And with Excalibur in hand, he wasn''t afraid.

    He tightened his grasp on the Sword of Divine and brandished it towards Hades as he said, "Give up now, Hades. If you do that, I am sure your punishment will be just."

    The reason Emery didn''t immediately attack and opted to ask for surrender was that he was cautious. After all, even a rat could mount a severest stand, let alone a lion such as Hades.

    Moreover, killing the other party, a Nephilim who was the caretaker of Earth might not be the wisest idea. Not now anyway.

    Hades, however, didn''t seem to hear his words as he went on a rampage, screaming loudly and wildly as he pulled out another weapon. It was a spear with two sharp des in its top end, making it look like a fork at first nce.

    When Hades swung the spear around, Emery could sense the weapon was also a high grade artifact. In fact, it gave off a stronger sensation whenpared to the staff.

    "You shall pay for what you''ve done!!"

    The magus appeared to have lost his reason and was ready to fight once again.

    Emery was ready, he can feel the sword gave him the power to resist the magus.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 579 - Final Fight

    <h4>Chapter 579 - Final Fight</h4>

    With his spear in hand, Hades was ready to attack Emery once again. However, just as he was about to charge, his body froze for a moment before he began coughing up blood.

    Emery could see that, although the wound on the magus'' body had started to heal, the wounds Artio inflicted on his body in their previous fight took a toll on his health. If he judged right, Hades must have strained his strength in the battle against the guardian beast.

    Emery himself, however, had been brimming with power ever since he had the Excalibur in his hand. Curious, Emery nced at the symbol on his palm to find a shocking number.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 145 (180)]

    [Spirit Force: 652 (790)]

    This pleasantly surprised him. His minus points from the restrictions had now be a plus. He quickly counted and realized he got an increase of about fifty points in battle power and two hundred in spirit force. No wonder he felt so powerful.

    Even so, Emery knew he had to be careful. After all, despite his injuries, the man was still two levels above him.

    At this moment, Klea took the chance to dash toward Artio. As soon as she arrived next to the beast, she immediately tried to check on the beast''s wound and tried to heal it.

    Emery also told Arthur to head and stand near to the beast. With Artio standing on guard, the magus would think twice before attacking them.

    With this, Emery was less concerned that the magus would try to harm his friends again.

    Right after Hades finished coughing up blood, he immediately consumed another ck pill. From seeing the magus'' condition after taking it, the pill must have been some kind of healing pill or an enhancement pill of some sort.

    Hades then red at Emery with pure rage, as he stomped on the ground and dashed forward.

    "Die!! Die!!"

    ck shadows flickered all over the magus'' body. The speed at which he moved was so fast that, if the magus didn''t directly charge at him, Emery would most likely not even have the chance to stop it.

    BAM!!

    Once again, two high-grade weapons shed against each other, pushing the two back a few steps as a result. This time, the resulting shockwave reverberated far wider and the sound produced was louder, taking even Emery aback.

    Despite those 50 battle power increase, it was still not enough to fight a magus. Emery slightly nced at the shimmering sword to see if there was another instruction from it.

    However, the voice of the sword no longer spoke. The only sound it made was its vibration from the sh.

    Hades'' spear was glowing as he shouted.

    "My Eternal Spear will not lose against that lump of steel!"

    From the looks of it, his words did seem to be true this time, the sh between the two weapons felt much different to Emery''s arm.

    The confidence Emery previously disyed gradually slumped, as he experienced the overbearing momentum that was threatening to pressure him.

    Taking a deep breath, he regained hisposure before gripping the legendary sword more firmly and concentrating on his dual spirit core that was enhanced by his shaman form.

    As he concentrated on the spirit core, the tattoo on his body from his neck to his face began to gleam.

    Emery prepared himself to fight till the end.

    [Shadow Mist] [Granite Skin]

    Thebined spells were prepared. With the legendary sword in one hand and the dragon Killgaragh''s scale in the other, Emery was ready for theirst battle.

    Multiple ck fireballs swiftly charged at him, but Emery made use of the mist and his [Blink] to dodge it. When a chance to get closer to the magus finally presented itself, Emery used the legendary sword to engage in closebat.

    nk! nk!! nk!!

    Among the shes of their weapons, Emery would block the magus attacks with the dragon scale and counter with the shining sword.

    Unable to contain his impatience and irritation, Hades raised his spear. Following his sudden action, the tip of the spear started burning with ck fire. The fire soon began swirling like a burning tornado.

    [Hellraiser], the high-level spear battle art, came charging toward Emery at an extremely high speed. Even though Emery used [Blink] to try to dodge the attack, the ming tornado was still able to quickly follow him. It burned everything in its path, pressuring the space around it.

    Emery was forced to block the attack using his powerful sh to try to stop it.

    [Heroic Strike]

    BAM!!!

    However, this time, it was certainly a one-sided st.

    Emery threw up blood holding the attack from the spear. He can finally know the difference between their levels of strength.

    He could? feel his hand swollen and could break anytime just to absorb the sh between the two high-grade weapons.

    Seeing Emery kneeling in pain, the magus quickly followed with the tier 6 fire attack [Pyrost].

    Instantly, a wave of ck fire charged toward. Still overwhelmed with pain, he could only use the dragon scale to stop the st.

    Likest time, the ck scale blocked the raging fire until it glowed red-yellow. However, this time, the dragon scale began to melt and disintegrate at a visible speed.

    Emery immediately threw the scale and jumped back a few steps. Unfortunately, he did not dodge fast enough, as some of the mes hit his shoulder, making him flinch in reflex due to the burning pain.

    The magus'' line of sight followed Emery''s hand. When he saw that the scale was now useless, he could not contain his glee.

    "Hahahah! Now you no longer have anything to stop my fire!"

    The magus was about to release more of his tier 6 [Pyrost] a few more times to leave Emery with no choice to dodge or to retreat, but to Emery''s surprise, the sword, which had been silent for a while, suddenly began speaking to his mind again.

    "Attack forward!"

    With his previous experience with the fire spell coupled with the word from the sword, Emery decided to advance instead of retreat.

    He took out the moon dagger and held it in one hand, while gripping the Excalibur''s handle in the other hand. Gritting his teeth to force himself to withstand the pain, he fiercely charged at the magus.

    Although Hades'' casting speed was fast, he still required a second to cast. With Emery attacking him non-stop in such a short distance, the magus could not find any chance to cast the spells. Plus, being resistant to his gravity spells, the previous magic battle had now turned into a battle of spear and sword.

    Still Emery couldn''t fight with the magus directly. Knowing his strength and speed were not on par, Emerybined [Blink] with his [Dao Sword Technique].

    He would move around continuously using [Blink] to both evade and counter. When he could not dodge, he would use the Dao technique to not receive the strength with strength, but with softness instead.

    Emery received the impact and channeled the strength away like a flowing river, using the enemy''s strength as a booster to counter with his swing.

    The result was a strike that could handle the power of his opponent.

    nk!! nk!!

    The magus had never fought against such sword style before. It was as if he could never attack Emery with his full strength and was unable to get his momentum.

    Faster! Faster! Faster!

    Emery''s spirit core beat excessively, it was his shaman form that made this continuous cast possible. Unfortunately he could feel his fey form was running out of time once again.

    One minute. That was the limit.

    He knew if he gave up now, he would not have another chance to refill his spirit force.

    Emery decisively threw the moon dagger at Hades. Using his free hand to cast a small [Spatial Gate], he swung the sword into the gate. The trick added an extra factor to overwhelm the magus, but it was also extremely straining on Emery.

    Unable to move away, Hades was forced to stay where he stood. Even when the magus cast [Gravitational Push] at him, Emery was still able to find the right timing to disappear as the spell was cast and reappear right after, perfectly dodging the spells.

    nk! nk!! nk!!

    Without realizing it, Emery created a new style ofbat, utilizing space and the flow of Dao techniques.

    But it was not possible without his unyielding willpower and concentration on both the spells and sword skills. He kept going. With each attack, Hades'' defense started to crumble, as he was cornered by the continuous attacks.

    The Excalibur managed to make a few small cuts deep enough to wound the magus.

    St! nk! St!

    After a barrage of attacks, Emery finally managed to break the enemy''s defense and cut the magus'' back with the legendary sword.

    "Again!!"

    Stt!!

    While the enemy was still in shock, Emery''s next swing managed to cut the magus'' left arm.

    "Arrgggh!! Damn you!!:

    Blood sttered as the arm flew to the sky and his spear dropped to the ground, painting the area around them red.

    "One more!"

    Swish!

    Emery swung the legendary sword again. This time, with a thrust, the sword managed to directly pierce the magus'' chest.

    St��

    As Emery pulled the sword, once again blood sttered and the magus fell kneeling as blood dripped from all over his body.

    "Urghh..."

    At the same time, Emery''s shaman form ran out of time, the tattoo gradually disappearing. Following it was excruciating pain all over his body.

    He had been holding the pain for so long, he could not help but stop and stab the legendary sword in the ground when he saw that the magus was down.

    The battle was witnessed by Klea, Arthur, and the fey sisters from afar. When they saw Emery sessfully cutting the magus'' arm, they began cheering as they knew thest thrust had finished the job.

    Emery was finally able to defeat the magus!

    Before they could indulge themselves in the feeling of victory, their victorious cries were cut short.

    The magus once again stood.

    "Aaarrrggghhh!! No! I�� am the king of the underworld!... I cannot die...!"

    ring with hisplexion ghastly, his body turned pitch ck. To the shock of the people watching, his arm regrew.

    Although his arm did not regrow at a fast speed, it was nevertheless a demonstration of the [Immortal Body] that was given once a person reached magus level.

    This was one of the major reasons why magi were very difficult to kill, even with a legendary weapon.

    The magus'' body trembled as he struggled to stand and fight again.

    Seeing the situation, Emery, who was previously not nning to kill the magus, decided to do what he should. The man in front of him was responsible for the killing of many innocent lives. It was even possible that he was the one who orchestrated the whole thing.

    Most importantly, Emery was not sure he would be able to defeat him again when the magus fully restored his strength, so he decided.

    As he raised the legendary sword, the Excalibur sharply shone, ready to strike its target.

    At that moment, the sky suddenly turned dark and a powerful thunder struck at the area between Emery and Hades.

    BOOM!!!

    The thunderstrike had at least ten times the power of Klea''s thunder. This quickly made Emery retreat a few steps.

    The thunderstrike was followed by strong power descending from above, originating from far beyond the clouds.

    Feeling the same pressure, Klea quickly eximed, "Another magus!?"

    To theirplete shock, it was not only one, but two.

    Two figures slowly descended from the vast blue expanse with grandeur. Looking at the two figures, Emery''s mind immediately assumed that they were Nephilim.

    Despair began to overtake him as well as Klea, who seemed to have reached the same conclusion as him, as they watched the two unknown figures slowly approach the ground.

    Hades, on the other hand, madly cackled when he saw the two figures.

    "Hahaha! My�� brothers... are here!! You''re all... dead!!!"

    Despite his gruesome condition, Hades still forced those words out to taunt and ridicule them.

    Emery grasped the legendary sword''s hilt tightly, as he braced himself for another impossible battle. He was about to take the initiative andunch the first strike when something made his eyes widen in disbelief.

    One of the figures was a man with a golden aura, someone he did not recognize. However, he could not maintain hisposure when he saw the other person. He was familiar with that man in ck garb. Out of shock, he reflexively eximed.

    "Master!"

 Chapter 580 - Magus

    <h4>Chapter 580 - Magus</h4>

    The bright sunlight reflecting off the shadow of the two figures sharply pierced Emery''s eyes,

    One of the two figures who were currently descending from the sky was someone Emery familiar with, extremely even. It was his one and only Master Xion of the Darkness Institute.

    Master Xionnded on the ground and approached Emery who was still dumbstruck staring at the former. On the other hand, the unidentified magus in golden robes headed towards Hades, apparently.

    "Master Xion��" Emery said with a dumbfounded expression on his face.

    Even though his thoughts were still trying toprehend the situation, Emery was surely excited to see his master after such a very long time. However, it was truly unfortunate that the location and circumstance of their meeting wasn''t exactly the best and made things awkward.

    Before Emery had the chance to ask for an exnation, Xion beat him to it and spoke first. But strangely, thetter spoke in a straightforward and formal manner.

    "Emery, trust me and let me handle this matter."

    Xion also turned and looked at Klea for a moment, his gaze telling what he just said also applied to her. Both she and Emery nodded in agreement, showing they understood. Then, their attention was caught by a loud voice.

    "Brother! You�� can''t let this��" Hades said, his expression extremely unwilling.

    In response, the one in golden robes yelled, "You shut up!!"

    Emery was surprised to see a single sentence had managed the haughty Hades shut his mouthpletely. The now poor-looking magus lost all of the dominating presence he previously gave off when he was red at by the golden-robed magus, who seemed to be his brother.

    The magus even went as far as taking out an artifact that looked like a rope, using it to restrain the still unwilling Hades. Unfortunately, the moment the rope-looking artifact was thrown, it had quickly and firmly wrapped itself to Hades, allowing only necessary space to let thetter breath.

    The two, the golden-robed magus and the tied Hades, then hovered toward where Emery and Xion were. Emery''s body instinctively went into its fighting stance, while his eyes cautiously watched them approaching.

    "Magus Xion, I hope you would be willing to give us, the Nephilim n, some face to let us punish this stupid brother of mine internally."

    Xion actually didn''t respond immediately and instead looked toward Emery and said, "Magus Hades has been personally and intentionally breaking the rules to interfere with matters in this world. I am here to witness and also advise you to agree and let the Nephilim as the caretaker to give appropriate punishment. Do you agree with this arrangement, Emery?"

    Emery wasn''t sure if he had the right to decide, but at the moment, he also had no clear understanding on whatever was going on. There was also the fact his master wished to trust him, hence Emery only nodded his head.

    "I agree."

    Hades, on the other hand, waspletely silent and seemed to have nothing to say. The golden-robed magus, however, had his eyes locked in Emery, as he looked at him in interest and said, "Emery Ambrose, I am happy to see that there are more talented youngsters hailing from this world. I sincerely hope for your sess in the future."

    The golden-robed magus stretched his hand out and added, "I am called Zeus. I will definitely make sure my brother receives what he deserves."

    This magus named Zeus had a very polite manner of speech and a very authoritative tone that would make people unconsciously believe him. However, Emery didn''t trust this man one bit. This Zeus was the one who tricked the Abbot, who instigated the fight between the brothers. Even so, Emery decided to stay quiet.

    Zeus smiled and was about to turn and leave when Xion suddenly spoke and stopped him in his tracks.

    "I am sorry, Magus Zeus. But it seems there''s a misunderstanding." Master Xion said, "What I actually mean is that you will deliver the punishment right here and right now."

    Xion''s words quickly made Hades'' face distorted as anger once again red in him. Emery also noticed his brother Zeus showed a glimpse of anger, but the other party quickly regained his emotions and said with a smile, "Of course, Magus Xion."

    He closed his eyes and said in an authoritative tone, "I, Zeus, hereby give Hades the appropriate punishment for breaking the rules and interfering with this world without permission. The punishment shall be of that physical death!"

    Upon hearing this, Hades'' face further contorted with rage, but with his bodypletely restrained from top to bottom, he was unable to do anything. He could only watch and grit his teeths helplessly when the just punishment for his actions was conferred upon him.

    Zeus seemed to cast a spell as his palm gave off a bright glow. Emery then saw him touch Hades'' forehead. Hades'' face immediately contorted as he tried to withstand the pain. His attempt to suppress the pain and anger he was experiencing made Hades clench his fingers so tightly that blood started to ooze out of his palms. Eventually, cracks started to appear on his body as if he was a porcin.

    Bright, golden lights could be seening out of the cracks. A few secondster, Hades'' entire body crumbled and disintegrated into nothingness. When all the bright lights were gone, Emery saw a dark crystal - the same as the one on Meave''s chest, but he could see it shing about before Zeus took it and kept it inside his robe.

    Afterwards, Zeus turned to Xion and said in a rather cold tone, "I believe such punishment was fair, Magus Xion."

    Xion obviously noticed the coldness in the other party''s words, but he didn''t seem to mind it as he calmly replied, "Yes. I now can see why Nephilim n has such mighty names that resound throughout the gxies."

    Zeus didn''t even bother to reply, as he immediately hovered to the air and flew upwards, heading toward the clouds.

    Seeing this, Emery, Klea, as well as Arthur subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. They looked at each other, their expressions all agreed this meant the battle had finally ended.

    But for Emery, there was still one concerning matter. Therefore, he quickly approached his master and asked for his assistance.

    The group quickly headed toward where the Fey sisters were. When they arrived, Emery immediately asked Magus Xion to check on the unconscious red-haired girl.

    Looking at the pitiful appearance of the girl, Magus Xion kept his silence.. His gaze and feelings becameplicated when he saw the wound on her chest.

 Chapter 581 - Its Over

    <h4>Chapter 581 - Its Over</h4>

    For the knights and warriors who had been fighting in the Camelot Castle for hours, the majority of them could be seen standing still looking around in shock as they watched the undeads who were ferociously attacking them suddenly began to crumble down, one by one.

    The end to the vicious battle came so sudden that they just stood around, at a loss on what they should do.

    However, this inactive period, where time seemingly came to a halt, quickly disappeared as those with wits quickly connected the dots and roared in happiness and relief. The fact the undeads started to die by themselves just a few minutes after King Arthur brought the legendary sword to the enemy camp was an indispute coincidence. It was the only thing that could exin the indescribable process happening in front of their eyes.

    These people finally let go of any hesitation and shouted their lungs out, dumping all the negative feelings in their heart to the air, as they celebrated the hard-fought victory.

    They had managed to defend against more than just an invader, but the very personification of the forces of evil themselves.

    Now that there were no more undead walking toward them with dangling entrails trekking on the ground, all that was left which gave them concern were the five thousand Danes'' barbarians who gathered right outside of the castle.

    Knowing these barbarians had decided to help them at the time of need, the Brittania''s knights eventually chose to give them the benefit of doubt by not directly fighting them. Even so, they still kept their guard toward the other side.

    "Yes, they did have an agreement with Master Merlin before. A cease firesting for half a day," Sir Ghad said when asked.

    Sir Percival, however, who had been fighting against the Danes literally all of his life was unconvinced by such words.

    "Helping us kill the undead doesn''t necessarily mean they won''t attack us next. Therefore, we should take the initiative!"

    Unfortunately, the bold idea of his was rejected after further consideration. Even if they really wanted to initiate the first contact, the condition of their knights wasn''t the best right now. They werepletely spent by the exhausting battle against the indefatigable undead. In addition, hundreds would be unable to fight due to various degrees of injury.

    "Look! The Queen is with them," Said Sir Yvain, who had been cing his attention on the barbarians. His words immediately caught the attention of everyone who heard him.

    Then, from behind the cover of the trees, Arthur could be seen returning from the Northern hill by horse. The Sword of Divine was seen kept in his scabbard, as he was riding across knights. They were all loudly cheering for him, joyously weing his arrival.

    "King Arthur!"

    "The King of Kings!!"

    "King Arthur!!"

    The band of golden knights quickly joined them out of the castle, following the king as he headed toward the thousands of Danes, who were cing theirplete attention on the man. One could imagine under how much pressure a person was when they were stared by thousands of people.

    Arthur pulled his horse reins, stopping several meters away from them. Far enough for him to be not caught off guard, but close enough so his voice could still be heard.

    "The battle is over!!" He shouted. "Let''s talk."

    Arthur got down from the horse. His golden armor was still sttered with countless patches of blood, but he seemedpletely unaffected by it, as the Danes saw him walk confidently without an ounce of fear toward them, followed by the golden knights who had put their hand on their weapon.

    From the other side, all five authoritative Jarl came out as they walked out of the ranks of the barbarians. Together with them Arthur recognised two familiar figures that he was familiar with, Luna Quintins and Queen Gweh.

    Apparently, with the help of Luna, Gweh had been trying to negotiate peace with the Danes for thest few hours following his absence. Knowing what the Danes wanted, Gwen decided she was willing to give themnds for them to cultivate farms.

    Unfortunately, because Arthur wasn''t present, Gwen could only offer arge portion of Lioness''nd, as there was no way she would carelessly give away something she had no power on.

    Although famous to be a fertilend, the territory of the former Lioness Kingdom was far too distant from the Danes'' territory, being in the south region of Britannia. Hence the negotiation became stagnant.

    Things became a bit easier when the Danes saw with their own eyes how the people they had been working together with to destroy Camelot were involved with ck sorcery, the force of evil itself.

    Added with the Iceni Prince''s withdrawal, who had quickly retreated back to his ownnd, the Danes were able to discuss terms more freely.

    Jarl Heraldstone was convinced the undead were the enemy of mankind, hence the reason they had to help the Brittain. Even so, not all the Jarls were convinced.

    Unexpectedly, what sealed the deal and persuaded the other Jarls, who were full of suspicion, was the sight of a thunder bird that brightened the vast sky with its own color. Even though her appearance was brief, the sight of Klea riding the legendary bird while wielding the lightning spear was thought to be the mythical Valkyries personally sent by Odin himself.

    The majority of the Danes'' barbarians became passionate and excited for battle when they saw it. Unable to hold their men, the other Jarl eventually decided to ept and take the deal.

    Arthur''s sole purpose of hising now was to seal the deal officially, which he did. He even promised a betternd on the eastern region of the Brittain, but he told the Danes to wait as he still needed a little bit of time.

    When they heard Arthur''s words, Gwen and the golden knights knew Arthur was considering making a move against the Iceni and Norgales Kingdom after the war and divide their territory with the Danes.

    The only thing stopping him from immediately doing that was because the kingdom needed to recover from the disastrous battle it had gone through first. Hence, Arthur gave the Danes a ce as a guest for a few weeks, which the other side epted.

    With this, the issues with the Danes were basically solved. Arthur bid farewell to the other side for now and brought all the knights back to Camelot City. The citizens needed to be assured that the threat had been resolved.

    As the rows of knights entered the city gate, even together with Fey warriors, it was at this time that Gwen decided to ask Arthur the question she had been holding in all this time.

    "Where is Merlin? I don''t see him�� Is he alright?"

    Arthur told her that Merlin and all the Fey sisters were unable to join for the victory march, as they needed to seek help for Morgana who was still badly wounded.

    Hearing the news while seeing how the Camelot''s citizens cheered gratefully for what they had done made Gwen realize that their paths in life had further apart. Gwen took a deep sigh and thought that she now had to ept that gradually she was no longer part of Emery''s life.

    ***

    A day after the battle, Arthur and the knights received another surprising news and it remained unknown whether it was good or bad.

    When the 6 kingdoms were busy reigning war, the Cantiaci Kingdom, who had been quiet since the battle with Lioness, had surrendered their whole territory to the biggest kingdom the world had ever seen.

    Their territory, south of Brittania has been silently taken control by The Roman Republic.

    ---------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 582 - Her Condition

    <h4>Chapter 582 - Her Condition</h4>

    With Morgana and Artio both wounded from the battle, Emery had to find a safe ce that could help both of them. There was no ce better than the Gaia shrine in the Forbidden Forest.

    With what was left of his spirit force, Emery opened a spatial gate, just big enough to bring Artio, Klea and the fey sisters to the ce. Just behind him, Magus Xion, Emery''s master, also followed.

    Before they left, Emery gave the legendary sword, Excalibur, back to Arthur. After all, the sword belongs to the young king; he definitely needed the sword to safeguard his kingdom in such a chaotic time.

    As soon as Emery handed over the sword, his stats all returned to normal.

    One by one, everyone entered the portal, with Emery and his master being thest one to enter.

    As Xion passed inside the dark portal, heplimented Emery''s space magic skills.

    "There are not many acolytes who could master space magic to this degree like you Emery�� This is very impressive."

    Before Emery could answer, however, a strong force tried to push them away from the shrine, centered from the massive trees. All around them, the glowing nts and colorful leaves emanated a hostile aura, as if the forest itself was trying to repel them away.

    Strong winds shook the trees and the branches, everyone who just walked into the shrine instantly frowned with worry. They had never seen such a reaction before.

    As they were about to ask, the clear blue water near the shrine stirred, the High Priestess instantly formed near the base of the Gaia tree. She spoke directly into Emery''s mind.

    "I cannot tell where he came from, but he is your master, right? Emery, Gaia has never liked any magus to enter her shrine. I need to know and so does Gaia. Can you trust him?"

    "Yes, High Priestess. I can trust him with my life." Emery answered with conviction.

    Right as he gave his answer, the winds immediately ceased and the nts stopped thrashing around wildly. All the moving branches calmed down.

    Artio walked with a limp and dipped its massive body into one side of the clear pond around the tree. Right after it entered, massive green roots snaked out of the tree and covered its body. Each root emanated a glowing green energy and the wounds on the bear started to close up with every passing moment.

    The High Priestess watched Artio for a few moments before she spoke again.

    "Artio will be fine, however as for Morgana�� unfortunately even Gaia is not sure how to save her."

    As they heard the words of the priestess, the fey sisters each let out choked sobs. With streaks of tears sliding down their cheek, they pleaded for any help Gaia could give them. However, the priestess only shook her head sadly.

    Master Xion stepped forward and spoke.

    "I extend my respects to Mother Earth. My name is Xion, Ie from the Magus world. With your aid, I may be able to help the girl."

    The fey people and the High Priestess regarded Morgana as someone very special to them. As Magus Xion extended their offer, their wariness immediately vanished, they stared at him, waiting for an exnation with a glint of hope in their eyes.

    Klea, who stood closely next to Emery, watched Emery''s deep concern for the red-haired girl with mixed feelings. However, she decided to hold her tongue and observe the situation for now.

    With the siblings and the priestess'' agreement, Magus Xion carried Morgana with both arms and gently lowered her into one of the pools.

    Just like what happened with Artio, the pond started to glow, roots filled with life energy started to crawl all over her body. But, right as the roots approached her chest, it started to thrash around, as if something was repelling them.

    Magus Xion quickly used his power to grab the crystal stone embedded in her chest and forcefully took it out.

    With the crystal gone, a spray of blood from the massive wound entered the pristine pool, letting a flood of crimson taint the clear waters.

    Moments after, Morgana opened her empty eyes and she screamed in agony.

    The screams were so loud and painful, the fey sisters quickly reacted trying to stop whatever the magus was doing. But Emery stopped them.

    Magus Xion did not react, he only watched as Morgana''s body trembled wildly and blood quickly filled out the glowing pond.

    After a few seconds, Magus Xion took out a pill and ced it inside Morgana''s mouth, before cing his hand on her forehead.

    Everyone watched in tense anticipation for more than an hour, before finally the thrashing roots stopped moving as much and were finally able to enter the wound on her chest. With the life energy now able to enter her, her wounds started to disappear bit by bit.

    "Master, how is she?" Emery asked with concern.

    Magus Xion watched the girl''s wounds for a moment before exining, "I have taken out the primary source of the problem, as of now, she is out of danger to her life. I gave her a stamina pill to help energize her body, but we have other problems. I just checked her mind, unfortunately, her wound was not just because of the stone."

    "What is it, master? Please, tell me"

    "I am not a healer myself, I cannot point out the exact source of the problem. But the wound festered because of something in her mind."

    Magus Xion asked the priestess and the siblings for more information about what happened and came up with a hypothesis.

    "So, this girl forced herself to break away from the alpha will? This actually quite amon case within the half bloodmunity, but for her not just able to resist but to actually hurt her alpha... it is quite rare."

    Hearing the words Emery and the fey sisters be more anxious. He asked the magus with clear hope in his voice.

    "Master, how bad is it? Will she be able to recover?"

    Magus Xion took a deep breath and exined. "Most cases of severe bloodline resistance would end with a degradation of the genes. Mostmonly being weakened for years, some could be paralyzed, or in very few cases, death."

    Again, Magus Xion checks on the red haired girl in the pool. " Unfortunately your friend''s condition is critical, as she was also hurt very badly when it happened." Magus Xion took a deep breath before saying "I am sorry to say that, although she''s still alive, she might never wake up again."

    The answer made Emery turn to pale, while the fey sisters once again broke into tears.

 Chapter 583 - Help

    <h4>Chapter 583 - Help</h4>

    At the moment, the red-haired girl could be seen floating on a pond filled with countless flowers. Her previous erratic screaming and trembling was nowhere to be seen as they were now reced with sereneness. Her expression was really calm and rxed as her body was surrounded by the brightly glowing flowers inside the water.

    "Master, is there really nothing you can do for her?" asked Emery in a worried tone. He was so worried that he couldn''t stop himself from throwing his gaze to the red-haired girl.

    Magus Xion who was next to him shook his head as he said, "Emery, the truth is any other magus with decent healing spells could probably help hes. s, I am not that kind of magus."

    Even though his master unfortunately didn''t have the capability to help Morgana even further, this added information from him did give Emery a hope as this could mean there was something within Magus Academy that could certainly save her.

    Emery was reluctant to ask his master for another help as the other party had given too much help, in his opinion. Even so, he steeled his resolve and eventually asked because it involved Morgana''s life. He asked his master if there was anything, an item or someone, that could be provided in order to save her.

    Magus Xion showed a faint smile when he heard his disciple''s plea.

    "You really care about this girl, don''t you Emery?"

    The unexpected question caught the other girls who stood behind him off guard. Emery, however, surprisingly without hesitation nodded his head, telling his affirmation in the question.

    Unfortunately, what Magus Xion revealed that even if he could find someone who could help, that person would be treated just like how the two Nephilim magus were. They would be forbidden from involving and helping matters regarding a lower realm individual.

    What Magus Xion just did now was also considered a vition of the rules, even though it was just a simple energy pill.

    Seeing the dejected look on his disciple''s face, Magus Xion said, "You will return to the academy in nine months, Emery. If she is still in such a state by then, I''m sure you can find a cure for her. In fact, I will help you when that timees."

    Hearing this, Emery finally realized there was nothing else he could do at this moment. He also no longer wanted to trouble Magus Xion. Of course, he didn''t forget to thank his master for the help.

    The Fey girls also looked at Magus Xion with gratitude. Even though they didn''t even understand half of what Emery and the man discussed, they could somehow feel there was hope for Morgana''s recovery.

    Magus Xion responded to their gestures by waving his hand slightly. He then walked towards the massive Gaia tree and stopped a few steps away from it. Emery could see that his master was looking at it with fascination in his eyes.

    "Your is truly lucky to have her, Emery." said Magus Xion without turning his back from Emery and the others.

    Then before Emery could respond, an image of the High Priestess gradually materialized in front of Magus Xion and seemed to be saying something as he could see the former''s mouth moving.

    However, it seemed that the conversation was carried out telepathically as Emery couldn''t hear anything at all. He then saw how his master suddenly showed an rmed expression for a second.

    "I apologize, but I''m not allowed and unable to be involved in this." said Magus Xion. "I will do everything in my power to help and take care of them, but that''s all the things I can promise."

    Emery and Klea were seriously curious to know what the two were talking about, but they certainly didn''t think that now was a good time to ask about it. Therefore, they could only repress their growing curiosity and keep it for another time.

    It seemed the conversation was over as Emery saw his master turn around. The ck-robed magus then said, "One thing that I can say, Emery, is that the Nephilims always thought about matters based on their self interest first. Therefore, I believe they will trouble you again in the near future."

    Emery could roughly guess what his master meant as he knew that if it wasn''t because of his master''s presence, the other Nephilim Zeus'' intention of descending was certainly to clean up the messes and finish the job his brother couldn''t finish.

    "Hades has lost his physical body, but as a magus, his soul already formed inside the spirit core. His brother can definitely help him gain his physical body again, but it might take dozen of years until he returns to normal."

    Emery and Klea nodded their heads as they had thought so. After all, it was the only exnation as to why Zeus didn''t hesitate toy such ''severe'' punishment.

    Klea then said, "Master Xion, I think your concern is a bit unfounded . Even now, with the academy restrictions in ce, Emery can already beat him.. I am sure in a few years, we will be strong enough to fight him."

    Magus Xion shook his head at her words and said, "I already checked who this Hades is before I came here. Unfortunately for you, he is known as the least talented of the 6 siblings. Also about the restrictions, they actually have it much more harsh than you."

    Emery and Klea were taken aback by what Magus Xion said, evident from the expressions on their faces.

    "What do you mean, Master?" Emery asked, hoping for an exnation.

    "You will learn about these stages soon, but without the restrictions, even I might not be able to beat Hades in a one-on-one fight."

    The information Magus Xion revealed once again worried them, especially to Klea. She had been using her best spells in that battle earlier, but none of them had any real effect against the magus. And now, knowing that it wasn''t even the magus'' full strength had sessfully made her extremely irritated.

    After exining about this, Magus Xion approached Emery and said, "Emery, I also am not allowed to stay in this world for long. Time is short and I have something important to discuss with you."

    Emery realized that he hadn''t asked why his master had the time toe to his world. After all, it couldn''t be just a simple visit.

    But apparently, his master wanted to speak with him alone, not even allowing Klea to join. Hence he left Klea with the Fey sisters as he walked out of the shrine with Magus Xion.

    "What is it, Master?" asked Emery when he felt they had reached quite a secluded spot.

    However, Magus Xion didn''t seem to hear him as he continued to walk further into the woods. Seeing no response, Emery could do nothing but continue following the former. Every step that they took, past the rows of trees, made him worried.

    Then suddenly, in what seemed to be the center of the forest, Magus Xion turned around and a serious expression appeared on his face. He took out the stone that he took from Morgana''s chest and said, "Emery, this is the reason I came here. I need you to tell me where this poweres from!"

 Chapter 584 - Champion

    <h4>Chapter 584 - Champion</h4>

    The ck, crystal-like stone in Magus Xion''s hand was exactly the stone he took from Morgana, which meant it was the one who originated from the now dead witch, Meave.

    When Magus Xion asked about the origin of power that came from the stone, there was only one answer that came into his mind. The Khaos energy.

    However, in order to be sure about it, Emery decided to carefully probe the question.

    "What do you mean, Master?"

    Magus Xion seemed to be more restless when he heard Emery''s answer. Seeing how the usually calm master of his became uneasy, Emery became even more curious about the significance of the stone.

    "Emery, you have to know about this ''stone''. What I held in my hand is the spirit core of a person, but as this one is soulless that means the owner of the stone hasn''t reached the magus stage yet." Magus Xion then continued with a stern expression. "However, not only does it manage to crystallize which should be impossible for someone who hasn''t reached the magus stage, it also emits a very strong energy!"

    Magus Xion lifted the stone in the air and Emery could feel it gleaming with energy. Khaos energy, to be exact.

    Now that he thought about it, this stone had to be what Killgragah told him to take from the witch.

    While he was contemting on whether he would bring this matter to Magus Xion and how he should say it, Magus Xion put the stone back into his robe and said, "Now Emery, I know since your time in the academy that the same energy also existed in you. So I really hope you will truthfully tell me where this source of chaotic energyes from."

    He then looked straight into Emery''s eyes and added, "Please Emery, this is really important."

    Looking at how serious his master was right now, Emery was at an impasse, because he didn''t want to lie to his master. After all, he would''ve failed the academy and probably already died by now if it wasn''t because of him. But on the other hand, he wasn''t really sure how Killgragah would react to this if he divulged its existence.

    He knew he needed to handle this matter delicately, otherwise it could probably spell his doom.

    Emery took a deep breath and looked at his master. "Could you tell me what you will do after I tell you, Master?"

    A relieved expression immediately took over the serious look on Magus Xion''s face when he heard Emery''s answer. Even though thetter didn''t directly acknowledge it, his choice and manner of sentences essentially indirectly told him the real answer.

    "It seems you really knew it, don''t you? Emery, take me to it". Magus Xion continued on, before Emery had the chance to even deny the matter. "I need to speak to the dragon."

    ''The dragon?'' It seemed Emery could no longer deny it. His master must know more than what he thought. Maybe it could even be something he didn''t even know.

    The Khaos Space had always been a mystery to Emery. Even though what Killgragah had done so far had helped him, he didn''t know much about the dragon at all. In fact, he could even be the secret enemy of mankind for all he knew.

    Perhaps this way, by letting his master Magus Xion meet with the dragon, he could finally know the secret of the Khaos Space.

    After further contemting the pros and cons, Emery finally made up his mind. He turned to his master and nodded his head.

    "Alright, master. I will take you there."

    As the stone formation was not too far from where they were at the moment, Emery ran toward its direction, with Magus Xion following him.

    When they arrived at the stone formation, Emery saw his master seemed to be quite relieved and said something iprehensible.

    "It''s in here, is it...? I can feel it... It''s near this earth formation."

    Emery was still contemting about telling this secret to his master. He was torn between the choices ofpletely exposing everything or only partially telling it. He wanted to enter the Khaos Space first and speak about this matter to Killgragah, but to hisplete shock, Magus Xion suddenly shouted.

    "My Lord Killgragah, I''vee here on behalf of my Master, Grand Magus Zenoia."

    Emery was surprised by what his master said. Killgragah did mention about the grand magus before, but he hadn''t expected nor realized until now his master woulde here because of it.

    A momentter, rectangr sparks appeared out of nowhere and the entrance to Khaos Space was opened for the magus to enter. Magus Xion nced at Emery with aplicated look before he entered the gate and Emery followed.

    As soon as both of them entered the Khaos Space, Magus Xion showed a look of surprise and turned his head to stare at Emery who just entered.

    "The umtion of energy inside here is very dense. Now I can see how you grew strong so fast Emery."

    The two walked through the long dark corridor toward the huge chamber, where Killgragah was supposed to be. And finally, Magus Xion stared upon the dragonfortably coiling to itself in front of him.

    The ck-scaled dragon stood up and said, "Emery, you''ve returned�� with this human..."

    "Urrggghhh�� I hate human magus... I can''t read anything from you."

    Emery could see his master was trying to hide it, the fact he was a little startled when he saw Killgragah. But he had no idea as to why. Shouldn''t he already know about Killgragah? So why the surprise?

    "You were sent by Zenoia?" Magus Xion didn''t even have the chance to confirm, as Killgragah immediately answered himself. "Ah, yes�� you reek of that woman. So tell me, what do you want?"

    Magus Xion looked toward Emery for a second before saying, "I came here bringing a message from my master. She wants you to choose her, as nned."

    "Choose�� her?" Killgragah asked, before exploding intoughter. "Hahaha! She doesn''t get to demand�� not now... It''s toote, the master already has his new champion." The dragon continued itsughter until the space seemed to tremble at it.

    Magus Xion then responded in a more serious tone. "Is this your will or the master of Khaos!?"

    The space continued to tremble for one more second, before Killgragah answered his question. He turned one eye at the magus and said, "Of course it''s Khaos'' will. I''m just here to guard the door, after all."

    Seeing how his master''s face turnedplicated, Emery finally couldn''t stand his silence and quickly asked what this was all about.

    "Master, what is going on?"

    Magus Xion took a nce at him, but didn''t say anything. Instead, he once again spoke to the dragon.

    "It''s Emery, isn''t it? The Master of Khaos has chosen a boy from a lower realm?!! You are going to harm him!!"

    Killgragah unexpectedly nodded its head. "Perhaps it will... Especially with that boy''s stupidity." He said while ncing at Emery, who had only been given nces so far. "Unfortunately, the Master of Khaos didn''t choose the boy�� It''s the boy''s destiny."

    Emery could clearly see his master''s expression turned even more anxious, as if something very, very bad would happen.

    Magus Xion then took out the crystalized stone and showed it to the dragon.

    "What about this one?! There is a part of Khaos in here, isn''t it!?" He said. "So it''s possible to have more than one champion!"

    Killgragah visibly became excited when he saw the ck stone in Magus Xion''s hand.

    "Aaaahhh, that''s... Finally! did you?�� ah, no no��" Killgragah looked toward Emery, and Emery could tell the dragon was reading his memory.

    After a while, he could see Killgrgah nod its head in satisfaction. "Very good, Emery. You finally did it... Very good."

    The dragon then turned to the magus and said, "I might not be able to read your mind, but I can see yours in the boy. And I can see your master Zenoia," said Killgragah in a serious tone. "With what she''s trying to achieve, she will certainly not be satisfied with only part of the Khaos, won''t she?"

    Hearing this, Magus Xion turned silent.

    Meanwhile, Emery''s mind was working to overdrive, trying to understand what the dragon was talking about and what his master was thinking.

    "Master, can you tell me what''s going on here?!"

    s, this time Magus Xion kept his silence, seemingly losing his ability to utter a word.

    Thus Killgragah decided to get in and said, "Hahaha, boy�� Let me tell you. Your master right now is considering whether he should follow his master''s order or not."

    Emery immediately turned his head at his master when he heard the dragon''s words and saw the man staring at him with aplicated look.

    "What is it, Master?"

    To his surprise, his master unsheathed his sword and grasped it in his arm.

    Killgragah, who watched how the situation unfolded, found it funny and thereforeughed loudly.. "Hahaha, I think your master just realized that to followed Zenoia''s order, he has to kill you."

 Chapter 585 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 585 - Decision</h4>

    Magus Xion unsheathed the de that rested on his hip and stood with his battle stance, ready to attack.

    Meanwhile, Emery could only stare at his master with a mix of bewilderment and nervousness. Magus Xion was someone he trusted with his life. There was no way he would ept that the magus would hurt him.

    However, since the first day he met the magus, Emery had seen firsthand Magus Xion''s devotion towards the grand magus Zenoia.

    While he was lost in his thoughts, Magus Xion let out a battle cry and pierced the sword to the ground. Wisps of energy rose from the ground and gathered around the de, creating a massive wave of energy that almost pushed Emery down.

    The magus instantly dashed forward. Unlike what the dragon said, his master did not attack him, instead he jumped up to the air and raised his de towards the direction of the dragon.

    "Master, stop!" Emery shouted.

    "Hahaha! Stupid human!" Kilgragah roared.

    Kilgragah opened its maw, showing a massive jaw full of sharp teeth. A ball of ck energy gathered within. The energy was sizzling with jolts of electricity, before it shot towards the iing Magus so quickly it became almost invisible.

    [Gravity Maelstrom]

    The Magus'' weapon, along with the ball of energy, were about to collide, but just as they were about to touch, Magus Xion sheathed his sword with a flick of his arm, leaving his open body to fully ept the spell.

    Shocked, Emery could only scream. "Master!"

    Kabbooommm!!!

    The ball of ck electricity hit Magus Xion dead on; a thunderous explosion threw the magus back to where he previously stood. He fell kneeling to the ground screaming in pain. The magus gritted his teeth, fumbled in his pouch, taking out an item shaped like a tiny needle made of something white like teeth. He stabbed the needle in, making the needle disappear right as he stopped writhing.

    Magus Xion stood up on shaky legs, as he spat out a mouthful of blood, while half of his body was ckened and electrified thanks to the attack. In contrast to Emery''s panic, however, Killgragah merelyughed and said.

    "Hahaha! Humans and all their tricks."

    Emery quickly approached, trying to help out his master, but his master held out his arm and stopped him. The magus stood and bowed deeply to the dragon.

    "I have decided�� Lord Killgragah, please, I hope you could further guide him".

    "Of course, that goes without your orders, human."

    "Thank you." Once again the magus bow in respect to the dragon

    Before Emery could ask what was going on, Magus Xion looked at him and told him to follow him out from the Khaos Space.

    Magus Xion stepped out of the Khaos Space, half walking half limping in pain. He then approached arge, t stone and sat on it. His shoulders and half his body were all wounded and he struggled to catch his breath as he cast a healing spell. Dark liquid slowly covered his wounds and they began to knit together.

    Emery stood patiently beside his master, trying to grasp what had just happened.

    After a few minutes, the magus opened his eyes and said without giving Emery a chance to ask.

    "Emery, do you remember when we first met?"

    "Yes, Master."

    Of course Emery still remembered his first week in the Magus Academy. It was so magical he was sure he would never forget it.

    As for the specific time the magus asked was when he was brought by Chumo to train in the Darkness Institute to use the origin stone room, only for him to meet Magus Xion, who stopped him as the room was used by the grand magus Zenoia at that time.

    "Emery, what I am going to tell you is a secret. You can''t tell even your closest friend. Can you do that for me?" Magus Xion said with a serious expression.

    Realizing what the expression meant, Emery nodded solemnly.

    "Yes, Master."

    "My master Zenoia�� She was inside the room not just because of training, she was actually healing her wounds from a fight."

    As Emery heard the next words his master mentioned, he instantly realized the connection.

    "Elder''s Respite, the Magus Academy''s Institute for nt Elements�� She was fighting against an elf there the night before"

    The ce''s name, the night before and the mention of an elf made Emery instantly realize his master was talking about the mysterious elf attack at the night when he was gathering nts. In that attack, many of the people he went with were killed, but he met a dark wisp that saved his life.

    That was his first encounter with Killgragah and the Khaos.

    "Emery, I know you were there that fateful night�� The Magus Academy''s investigation merely found it as a trouble caused by the elf, but you need to know, the elf was there to meet my Grand Master and to hand over the Khaos to her. Unfortunately, that night, things went south."

    Magus Xion took a deep breath and said.

    "Even now, the academy has no idea about this matter, they don''t even know why the elves were there. My master however has been secretly investigating to look for Khaos since then. The investigation revealed that the Khaos went to one of the acolytes, named Cole and he was taken by the elves"

    The story and the name Cole does bring back a few memories to him. The poor senior acolyte was taken by the elf that time.

    Magus Xion continued

    "Hence no one suspected you, at least, not until I brought you to my master�� She found traces of Khaos within you, which led to her ordering me toe here and find it. You see, Emery if anyone in the academy knew about this, you would be in huge trouble, hence the secrecy. Do you understand?!"

    "Yes, Master!"

    "I am not kidding Emery, the only reason the Nephilim magus was willing to give me face was due to the name of my master, that is why magus Zeus would punish his own brother. Even for me to stand here right now on your was only possible because of my master''s name."

    Emery was finally able to connect the dots of what happened, but he still didn''t get why his master was hurting himself just now, however he didn''t dare to guess, as the truth of what his master did just now for him settled in his mind.

    Magux Xion''s next word was said in a half voice.

    "Listen well Emery. This is what I will say to my master and this will be our truth."

    Magus Xion nned to tell his master that Emery and he managed to kill the Khaos champion and sessfully took the stone, the one part of the Khaos energy. As for the Khaos Space, he will say he wasn''t able to defeat the dragon guardian hence his wounds.

    Finally Magus Xion took out the stone once again.

    "This stone should be yours and it will be extremely useful for your cultivation progress, Emery, but I n to bring it to my grand master Zenoia. With this, hopefully, she will buy our story and give you enough time to be the champion of Khaos."

    Emery could understand the idea, but he then thought of something and asked.

    "Master if she doesn''t believe it, won''t she stille down here herselfter?"

    "No, Emery, it is not that easy. A grand magus entering a lower realm would arouse too many questions. It might risk the academy finding out about it. If they connected what happened to the incident that killed many of our acolytes and magus. She couldn''t risk that kind of trouble at least not right away".

    At The same time Xion appeared much better already as his face has started gaining its colour. He then took out the stone once more and open it in his palm and said.

    "The other way was to take this stone and use it. But if you choose so, I would not rmend you to return to the Academy, my master will definitely harm you�� So what will you decide, Emery?"

 Chapter 586 - Outcome

    <h4>Chapter 586 - Oue</h4>

    If Magus Xion had indeed firmed up on his decision, with the power that the man had, he could take off with the crystalized stone and no one on Earth, even Emery himself, would be able to stop him. Even so, the man still let Emery be the one who decided what to do with the stone.

    Emery knew that even if he chose to give the stone following Magus Xion''s n to keep him from harm''s way, there was actually no guarantee that Grand Magus Zenoia won''t seek Khaos on Earth, or worse, harm him as soon as he arrived in the academy.

    But even though the oue for him was very uncertain, Emery agreed to follow his master''s n anyway.

    The main reason he epted the n was actually not because he was afraid of the future. He was more worried that his master would be in trouble if he returned empty handed.

    Therefore he let Magus Xion take the stone with him, somewhat aplishing what Grand Magus Zenoia task him to do.

    Due to the restrictions, Magus Xion had no n to stay any longer and decided to leave right away. Before leaving, he told Emery that there were many changes within the academy since their departure. That there was too much uncertainty involved for the future of the academy.

    "Get strong Emery. That''s the only way to survive." said Magus Xion before he flew to the air, traversed through the clouds, and left the.

    Emery felt countless feelings brew in his heart as he watched his master left. It was unfortunate that he lost the chance to receive a significant raise to his strength from the witch''s power; he couldn''t help but feel sad about it.

    After all, he knew that with how his luck went so far, Hades wouldn''t be the first andst magus level opponent he needed to face. There would be many more in the near future, and this didn''t even include a grand magus level figure like Zenoia into the equation.

    Hence he was eager to continue his training in the khaos space, and continue on his endeavor to reach the 1000 points spirit force milestone. But before hepletely engrossed himself into such activity and forgot about the flow of time as he always did, Emery made his way back to Gaia Shrine.

    A spatial tear was immediately created by his [Spatial Gate], which Emery quickly entered. When he stepped out, he had arrived in front of the shrine and swiftly entered it.

    Seeing him arrive alone, Klea immediately knew that the magus had left.

    "From your face.. I can tell it''s more bad news, isn''t it?" asked Klea with a wry smile when she saw theplicated expression on Emery''s face.

    Emery took a deep breath before releasing a long sigh as he nodded. When he saw the High Priestess staring at him, he smiled and spoke with a reassuring smile, "At least the threat that Gaia showed to me is basically solved. Brittania is saved and the Sword of Destiny has already been pulled."

    Emery was about to enjoy the little aplishment he managed to achieve when he realized the

    High Priestess apparently didn''t share his sentiment.

    "Am�� I wrong?" asked Emery doubtfully, finally realizing that the atmosphere wasn''t right.

    The expression the High Priestess currently had on her face certainly gave him more concern than necessary. He couldn''t help but think of the worst.

    She once again spoke to his mind, consolidating him that the threat was not over. In an instant, a shocked look graced Emery''s face.

    He immediately touched the fabled tree to be sure, and immediately, saw the same vision of destruction and zing mes burning the Gaia tree.

    "What does it mean?" asked Emery in disbelief.

    The High Priestess could only dejectedly shake her head at that question. "I don''t know, Emery. Even now, Gaia is still silent."

    Emery took another deep breath when he heard that. It was true that the vision never explicitly told them that the invasion of the barbarians nor Meave was the ''threat''.

    Therefore, he now was once again in a dilemma, thinking about these problems that are haunting the future.

    Emery, however, quickly put thoseplicated matters away forter as his most current concern was the girl that was currently lying in the pond. He approached the pond and his eyes once again looked upon Morgana''s body who was submerged in the water.

    His heart ached when he saw the paleplexion on her face and her overall pitiful state.

    Turning to the side where the High Priestess was standing, Emery asked, "High Priestess, is there really no other way?"

    He had heard that Morgana just needed enough time to recover, but it really pained him to see the girl unmoving in the pond as if only her time had stopped.

    Emery''s mind couldn''t hold itself from wandering to thest time they were together, at the three w ind. Remembering everything that had happened there, he couldn''t help but think that he had done something wrong that led her to be hurt like this.

    Noticing his deep sorrow, Klea opened her mouth.

    "May-.. Maybe the Abbot or King Fjolnir has a way to cure her."

    Emery''s face lit up when he heard Klea''s words. But only for a moment as he immediately rejected the idea.

    "No.." He said with a helpless sigh. "Removing her from the shrine could be dangerous.. You''ve heard what Master Xion said before, she just needs time. We should let her heal for a while and not take unnecessary risks."

    But then, he sighed. It''s just.."

    "..It''s just my impatience." added Emery.

    Hearing Emery''s words, Klea approached and entered the pond.

    Seeing that, Emery immediately responded by asking, "Klea what are you doing?"

    Klea didn''t immediately answer Emery. She raised her hand and soon a gentle light appeared on it. She was casting her strongest healing spell [Restoration].

    "You heard the magus, a decent academy healer could save her." said Klea without turning her head. "I should try my best."

    The spell was able to incorporate itself with the healing properties of the pond as it channeled its effect into Morgana''s wounded body. As a result, a bright yet mellow light gradually enveloped her body starting from the ce where Klea''s hand was.

    Klea kept channeling her healing spell on Morgana''s body for almost an hour until she finally removed her hand from thetter. When she got out of the pond, Emery could still clearly see the intense perspiration on her face in spite of her drenched body.

    Emery could tell that she had been trying her best, but it seemed to have no apparent result. However, he still believed this could be the right alternative way. Hence he looked at Klea and said, "Klea, thank you foring and helping�� I��-"

    Klea interrupted Emery before he could say what she thought he would say. "You wanted to return to train in that weird space of yours, didn''t you?"

    A guilty look could be seen on Emery''s face when he heard that. Luckily, he didn''t have to feel such emotion for long.

    "Don''t you worry about me. Go ahead with your training." said Klea with a smile.

    Even though she didn''t object to his decision, Emery still felt quite ufortable.

    "What about you..? What will you do while I''m gone?"

    "Actually, the High Priestess has offered to help me on improving my water element spells. So I will stay here for a while�� if that''s alright with you."

    A smile bloomed on Emery''s face. "Of course! Why wouldn''t I?"

    After settling the matter here, Emery decided to immediately return to the khaos space because for him at this moment, nothing was more important than bing even stronge

 Chapter 587 - Healing Spell

    <h4>Chapter 587 - Healing Spell</h4>

    As soon as Emery arrived back in the Khaos Space, he walked toward the opposite of the dragon and sat in a lotus position.

    He checked on his palm to look at his stats.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 93 ( 85)]

    [Spirit Force: 652 (510)]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 5]

    [Spirit Core of Nature - Stage 2]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 4]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    At this moment, his topmost priority was to reach 700 points of spirit force. He was hoping with this number he would reach the third stage of his nature core and he should be able to cast his most prominent healing spell, the tier 3 [Nature''s Blessing].

    Of course, the main purpose of achieving this was none other than to heal Morgana, which was why he had to reach it as soon as possible.

    "Haha, what a pleasant surprise! I like your determination, kid!" The dragon in front of him said with satisfaction, when he felt Emery''s new determination.

    However, as ttering and encouraging as the dragon''s words were, Emery had no n to entertain the dragon today. Without paying him any mind, Emery concentrated on his dual core and began absorbing the Khaos Energy around him.

    Gradually, the dragon''s incessant voice started to turn into echoes, until he could only sense himself and his two cores.

    [Spirit force increased]

    .

    .

    [Spirit force increased]

    .

    .

    Ever since he managed to reach a breakthrough in his [Dao Divine Technique], he could vividly feel the Khaos energy that was attracted to his dark core was now able to synergize with the nature core much more efficiently. Not only that, the bridge that connected his nature core with his dark core had berge enough for the Khaos energy to smoothly flow, resulting in a much faster absorption rate.

    [Spirit force increased]

    .

    .

    In the first week of absorbing the khaos energy alone, Emery managed to increase his spirit force by 12 points. However, even though it could be considered great progress, it was still not enough. Because of this, Emery did not stop to rest and continued to lock himself inside the Khaos Space to cultivate.

    [Spirit force increased]

    .

    .

    [Spirit force increased]

    .

    .

    After 35 days of non stop cultivating, Emery finally managed to reach the number he was aiming for.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit Force: 700]

    [Congrattions, your nature core has been upgraded to stage 3!]

    This notification was what Emery had been waiting for: stage three nature core. Although it might not seem like a lot, Emery could actually feel the power of his nature core increase by twofoldpared to when he just entered the Khaos Space.

    His whole body was upgraded to a whole new level.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 95 (86)]

    [Spirit Force: 700 (545)]

    When Emery finished feeling the increase in power, he opened his eyes and stood up. Taking a deep breath, he began gathering the element of nature in his hand. In response, his arm started to glow green, signifying he was ready to cast the tier 3 spell [Nature''s Blessing].

    Now that he was sure he could cast the spell, he turned his gaze to look at the dragon in front of him.

    "Lord Killgragah, I need to go for a short while."

    Killgragah had been waiting for Emery, who had sat unmoving for more than a month, and yet�� without giving him a chance to say a word, the boy already left using his spatial gate.

    The dragon suddenly regretted teaching him the spell.

    The next ce Emery was headed to was none other than the shrine. As soon as he arrived, he saw Klea meditating inside the shrine by herself.

    Noticing Emery''s arrival, Klea quickly stood up and approached him.

    "You finally came, huh! I can''t believe you disappeared for more than a month without leaving a single word!" Klea said, as she approached Emery.

    Although her words seemed to scold him, her smile and gesture showed quite the opposite.

    "I''m sorry, Klea, I..."

    "Ha��" she sighed. "Don''t worry about it. If you''re here, then you must have found a way to heal her. Hurry up give it a try!"

    When the high priestess also arrived, she was just in time to see Emery walk down into the pond and slowly approach Morgana.

    Without wasting any time, Emery put both of his arms on top of Morgana''s floating body and started casting [Nature''s Blessing].

    Following the casting of the tier 3 healing spell, spirit energy started entering Morgana''s body. After a few moments, her body began to glow, but aside from that, there seemed to be no other effects even after a few minutes of continuous casting.

    Emery gritted his teeth. His nature core had only reached the third stage recently, so he was already beginning to feel exhausted. However, he did not want to give up. Without a second thought, Emery used his [Fey Transformation - Shaman Form].

    With the magic boost from the fey transformation, Emery could feel that not only was the spell flowing even more smoothly, but the strength of the spell had also increased by at least 50%.

    "Wake up, Morgana! Wake up!"

    Emery was only able to hold the shaman for a little over 15 minutes. Constantly channeling the spell was a burden to his spirit core.? Emery persisted until he could no longer squeeze out any more spirit energy, but there was still no visible reaction.

    He could only let go of the spell with disappointment.

    "Urgh!!!" Emery felt angry. He was about to scream at the top of his lungs. when Klea suddenly shouted, "Emery, her fingers!"

    Morgana''s finger twitched for a few seconds, but nothing else happened. After those few seconds, her body remained paralyzed once again.

    "There''s no need to feel down... This is progress"

    Emery did not know if she said those words because she truly believed them or simply to cheer him up, but he did not feel any better. On the contrary, he felt more desperate.

    "No! I have to! I have to...!"

    To Klea''s surprise, Emery seemed to be much more irritated than he should. He was extremely emotional at the moment, and Klea found this behavior unusual. Klea had never seen him in this state.

    It took Emery a few seconds to calm down.

    He took a deep breath and thought his uncontroble emotions were the side effect of his fey transformation. All the things he carried on his back started to weigh down on him. Emery was about to return back to the Khaos Space again when Klea stopped him.

    "Wait! You promised me a date�� let''s do it today"

 Chapter 588 - A Date

    <h4>Chapter 588 - A Date</h4>

    A date? At this moment, it was neither the time nor ce to think about any kind of activity not rted to the immediate problem, much less a leisure activity like a date.

    The request was quite an untimely one, but Klea''s persuasion skills and charisma left little to be desired.

    Not only that, the fact Emery had been leaving her out in thest 35 days to focus on his training, hence Emery was rendered unable to reject her.

    After all, it might be a good idea to get out for a little while and get some fresh air to breathepared to the one that was tainted with the scent of a dragon.

    "You know, I''m not a picky girl. Any ce will do for our date. I''m just d knowing you have time for me."

    Emery let out a sigh of relief, as he was not sure where to bring her. He decided to take her outside the forest and in the bustling Venta City.

    They arrived at the streets of Venta; despite theck of conversation between them, there was no awkwardness. They basked in each other''s presence, strolling through the city and enjoying the view of citizens going about their simple lives. The city did not have the majesty of Athens, nor did it have the exotic air of Alexandria, but there was a certain beauty in the simple things.

    When they reached the city center, they saw a crowd had gathered at the same ce. Emery was having those rock throwingpetitions a few years back.

    This time there was a group of performers reacting to a story that was being told by a poet. A new story about how Brittania was saved from the invasion of the northern and eastern Barbarians. It was an epic battle that ended with the forces of evil vanquished by the brave Britannian knights, who fought valiantly until the end and their efforts were rewarded by the sight of the young king Arthur saving thend with the brilliance of the legendary sword of the Divine.

    The citizens of Venta were cheering with excitement as they listened to the story. The poets also mentioned the part about how Venta''s very own Quintin Family helped save the country alongside the Fey warriors and aided by the great wizard, Merlin.

    One of the vigers shouted, attracting the attention of everyone. "I know Merlin! He grew up here, in Venta City. He fought with us in the battle against the Crimson Fang a few years back!"

    Emery recognized the voice. His suspicions were confirmed as he took a good look at the man who just spoke. It was Gregory, the huge man whom he beat in the throwing rock contest back then.

    "Whoa, Emery, you are pretty famous�� or should I call you the great wizard Merlin?" Klea asked with a teasing smile.

    Not long after, the poet started to tell the story of the great King Arthur and the Queen Gweh, and of how their marriage brought the victory for Camelot and ensured the safety of all the kingdoms of Brittania.

    The citizens cheered hearing the name, happy the former Lioness princess had now be a respected and beloved queen of the Logress.

    Emery was a little startled, mostly as he was one of the parties involved. The story was mostly an exaggeration, but to be honest he feltrgely indifferent, knowing that citizens were prone to gossipping about the affairs of the royal family.

    However, as he nced at Klea, he saw the girl was trying hard to cover her gleeful smile.

    "Oh... so she''s married already��" She nced at Emery and with an emphatic expression she said, "I am sorry Emery''''.

    Knowing her mood and general disposition, Emery decided to chose the smart option and not say anything about his part in that particr marriage. He led Klea away from the crowds, into the main part of the city market.

    "Don''t you worry, Emery, I am sure you will get over her eventually." said Klea, before walking across the stalls

    Emery felt a little refreshed, being here with her and watching everything going on around him was a good distraction from his current problems. They walked through the stalls, passing people selling various fruits, clothes and various essories.

    "Emery, I want to buy this! Buy me this one!"

    Klea was standing in front of the pork pie stall, the hot steamy bun and its delicious smell wafting in the air to entice any passerby to enter and buy.

    However, it was coincidentally the same stall where he bought the pie with Morgana before, the food that she enjoyed the most. Because of this, Emery was once again reminded of the unconscious girlying on the shrine.

    Klea was a great mind reader, even without needing to use a spell she knew Emery was once again thinking about Morgana. Suddenly the warm pie that she chew no longer as tasty as before

    "Huh�� thinking about her again, aren''t you...!? One gone, another girl recing her so quickly... Really can''t let this guy wander around by himself!" Klea grumbled to herself in her mind.

    She realized all the ces Emery took were all probably filled with the memories of another girl. She touched his shoulders and said.

    "Emery, just take me somewhere else... What about somewhere you never took anyone else to before?, some ce peace and quiet will be great"

    Emery was silent for a moment and then he thought of a ce and opened up a spatial gate.

    Klea could feel the spatial gate this time needed a little more energy, but after entering the gate, she was a little disappointed to find yet another forest in front of her.

    "We are back in the Forbidden Forest aren''t we?" Klea asked, unable to hide the obvious sadness in her voice.

    Emery shook his head, looked around with a gaze full of nostalgia and said to Klea. "No... this forest was my yground when I was little. It was the ce where I spent most of those happy days."

    He knew the forest like the back of his hand. A small, long forgotten part of him was ecstatic he could step in here again after so long. Now that he was grown up, the sense of safety was no longer there, but the memories stayed with him.

    Upon hearing that, Klea looked around, grinning the whole time, before she said "You are taking me to your family home?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 589 - A Date 2

    <h4>Chapter 589 - A Date 2</h4>

    Emery brought Klea to the forest which was located just roughly at the outskirts of the former Ambrose''s family estate.

    Looking at the somewhat familiar surroundings in his memory, he couldn''t help but put a bitter yet sweet smile on his face.

    Before entering deep inside the forest, Emery took Klea to an area where a few piles of stones could be seen stacked on the ground nearby. He quickly led her to two particr ones who looked slightly different than the others in the area.

    Emery squatted down and plucked some of the wild grasses that covered the stones. He then looked at it with a yearning eyes and said, "Father, Mother�� I''ve brought someone special today and I want you two to see her."

    The words quickly made Klea''s heart racing with happiness. Although they were only their graves, this could still be thought of as being brought to meet the parents.

    Klea tried very hard to hold her happiness as she stood in front of the graves. Unfortunately it quickly went into smoke, as quickly as it came when she heard Emery''s next words��

    "Here is my special friend, Klea."

    Friend�� As if being plunged into cold water, Klea stood there still like a statue.

    Klea quickly recovered her bearings. Even though it wasn''t what she expected, all in all, she felt honored that Emery had decided to bring her into such a special ce. This meant that their rtionship had be closer than ever.

    After saying a few endearing words to the two makeshift tombs of his parents and promising he would be back, Emery stood up and led her deeper into the woods.

    "I never had siblings or anyone my age in the estate, hence I like to spend time by myself in this forest."

    There was nothing special about the forest. It was iparable to what they had seen in their journey so far. But Klea personally found the ce was perfect to spend time together.

    They walked and traversed through the forest, before they arrived upon a smallke. Entranced by the beautiful sight of nature, the two subconsciously looked at each other and decided to sit on a massive rock located near the smallke.

    The atmosphere was very quiet and serene, as it was apparent that neither of them wanted to break such sce. There were only two of them, apanied by the sounds of nature.

    Klea had a faint smile on her face, as she enjoyed what was going on. Although they didn''t tell each other openly, one could see Emery also felt the same way.

    After a while, the serene atmosphere was finally broken by a voice.

    RRRrrrrr��. It was the sound of Emery''s stomach roaring for some nutrition.

    As a high rank acolyte, Emery should have less need for food, as he climbed across the stages.

    Even then, to allow his stomach to produce such a loud sound, he truly had not eaten for a long time. In fact, now that he tried to think about it, Emery really couldn''t remember thest time he ate.

    Klea let out a light chuckle when she heard the thunder-like rumblings. She then said, "You make a bonfire, I will find things for us to eat."

    With her spirit reading and enchantment spells, Klea didn''t even need to move to search for something to eat. A few momentster, a rabbit could be seen walking toward their little, makeshift bonfire.

    "Great!" Emerymented, when he saw the approaching rabbit. "I will cook the meal."

    Unexpectedly, Klea quickly rejected the notion. "No... no no�� Let me do it." She said with an awkward look on her face.

    It seemed she was still unable to forget how bad the food Emery cooked for her before. In response, Emery only showed a wry smile and shrugged his shoulder as he stepped away from the bonfire.

    A whileter, the rabbit had been skinned and cooked. It was a roast rabbit.

    When they started eating their meal, with a flip of his finger, a ssh of water flew from theke into the air, hovering and making its way towards them. Emery made a pulling gesture and some of the water flew into his mouth, quenching his thirst. As for the rest, he offered it to the girl as well.

    Klea smiled and touched the floating blob of water with her finger and there was a little change in the water. Emery saw her make the water turn cool before she drank it with relish.

    Noticing the look Emery gave her, Klea shot a smile and said, "Being too long in an arid kingdom like Egypt has made me enjoy any kind of cool beverage."

    The spell Klea just cast was her new element that she gained from cultivating the [9 Moon Divine Technique]. Thanks to her talent, she was now able to cast low tier ice element spells.

    "That''s impressive, Klea." Emery said with genuine admiration, which sessfully made the smile on the girl''s face widen.

    Klea then started to talk about the High Priestess and the training she had gone through at Gaia Shrine that helped her improve her understanding of the elements better. Emery maintained his silence as he let the girl speak of her experience.

    With an excited expression, Klea said, "Oh yeah! More importantly, I have just passed the 400 points milestone in my spirit force, Emery! How about you?"

    This was actually the first time Emery showed his own stats. The reaction was much more than what he imagined.

    "Sev-seven hundred?!!" Klea eximed loudly that it almost sent Emery stumbling into theke.

    Well, Klea''s surprised was to be expected honestly.

    Just a year ago, the two of them had a simr spirit force with Emery still trying to reach his maximum 500 spirit force. But now, he had broken through that ceiling and went further beyond, while she still hadn''t reached the said ceiling.

    She couldn''t help but feel there was now arge, massive bridge separating the two of them. She was utterly speechless and dumbfounded when she realized such reality.

    The girl turned quiet, like immediately. It was no wonder all her supposedly power spells had minimal to no effect on Hades. Seeing Emery''s impressive number of spirit forces honestly gave her mixed feelings.

    She was happy, of course, knowing that the man she chose grew into a powerful individual. However, she also couldn''t help but feel a little dejected, as she was the one known as the genius with the S rank aptitude.

    Her nice,fortable afternoon was suddenly ruined by this revtion.

    Klea instantly knew the only possible reason for Emery''s rocket-like rise was because of the dragon Emery was telling her about before, hence she was ''demanding'' for an exnation.

    Although his Master Xion told him to keep a secret, Emery decided to exin the rough gist of it, about how much impact it had on his improvement and the reason why he had been gone for 35 days. He also told these things to make her understand that he would probably spend all of his remaining few months before the recall in the Khaos Space.

    It was really unfortunate that no one could enter the space without Killgragah''s permission. If that wasn''t the case, Emery was sure the spell he used would be helpful to all of his friends. Of course, he had tried to persuade the dragon on this matter a few times in the past, but to no avail.

    At this opportunity, Emery also decided to share his concern about the next recall with Klea.

    "Actually Klea, I''m sure that you will improve much faster than me if you really focus on your training."

    Klea immediately frowned when she heard Emery''s words. She was sharp enough to read between the words, to infer what he actually meant.

    "You''re saying that spending time with you only hinders my training, aren''t you? "Don''t worry about me, alright? I just want to be close to you ." Klea said confidently.

    Emery was silent. He recalled how Klea decided to stay in the normal ss despite being invited into the elite ss on thest recall. Although her gesture was appreciated by the others that time, now with the threat of Nephilims and many other uncertainties hidden in the shadow, Emery couldn''t help but feel worried.

    He sincerely hoped Klea would never lose such an opportunity again. Especially not because of him.

    Klea realized Emery''s mind was once more filled with concern, hence she quickly stuffed arge rabbit leg into his mouth which immediately resulted in a continuous coughing of thetter.

    Thanks to that, the tense atmosphere earlier melted away a bit. It was apparent what Klea just did was able to bring the atmosphere back to life a bit.

    After a series ofughs, Emery suddenly fell silent, turned to her and said with a smile, "Thank you, Klea. I�� I really needed this."

    He knew Klea taking him out ''for a date'' was merely an excuse to get him to rx from all the problems that trouble his mind. He really appreciated this kind gesture.

    On the other hand, said girl didn''t say anything. She only slowly moved closer to him and, under Emery''s confused gaze, she unexpectedly pushed him into theke.

    "Wha-"

    Sasshhh!!!

    "You also need that!! You are smelly!" Klea said with a bell-likeugh.

    Emery quickly shot his head onto theke surface, as his lungs craved for the needed oxygen. With most of his body being submerged in theke of freshwater, Emery then realized he did need to bathe. He even couldn''t recall thest time he had cleaned himself, thanks to all the events happening around him.

    He dived into the water a little to enjoy the refreshing sensation and when his head popped from theke surface, he noticed that on top of the huge rock they were sitting before, the Egyptian Queen was already standing half naked.

    Emery became like a statue,pletely still.. This was all because he could clearly see her smooth silky skin and curves as she jumped into the water, toward his location.

 Chapter 590 - Answer

    <h4>Chapter 590 - Answer</h4>

    The girl''s body was reminiscent of a beautiful goddess, long ck hair draped around her body and wrapping her magnificent curves and silky skin.

    As she walked into the water, her steps were confident and measured, unafraid to show off the curves barely hidden by her thin clothes. With a high, practiced jump, she leapt into the water.

    Ssh!!

    She dove into the deep end of the pool. When she resurfaced, her ck hair shone with the water, the afternoon sun warming her back.

    The sight of the woman sshing in the clear water was perhaps the most beautiful sight Emery had the chance toy his eyes on.

    Klea was enjoying herself and, for that moment, she yed in the water as if there was nothing to worry about in this world. Meanwhile, Emery was mesmerized with the sight.

    The refreshing breeze, the clear blue water reflecting the golden sunlight, the sense of calm from the gently swaying trees, allbined into a tranquil and beautiful sight.

    It was one of those rare moments where Emery could enjoy the surroundings and feelfortable without having to think about all the worries for tomorrow.

    A few moments passed, Klea swam a fewps before swimming close to him.

    "The water in here is a godsend. Yournd is very beautiful, Emery."

    From the bottom of his heart, Emery wished topliment her, to tell her that even the most beautiful sights in thisnd were nothingpared to her beauty. However, it felt like his tongue was weighed down and his throat dried, no words came out from his mouth.

    Instead of giving an answer, Emery ended up staring at the beautiful girl.

    Realizing Emery''s gaze was transfixed on her, Klea emerged from the water and walked closer to him, not stopping before they were so close their breath intermingled with each other.

    Before Emery could ask, she leaned close to his ear and whispered, her warm breath tickling his ear. "Really, Emery? You shouldn''t swim with your clothes on��" On instinct, Emery tried to scoot away, but Klea''s quick movement stopped him.

    "Let me help you."

    There was no chance for Emery to reject, as she quickly moved behind him.

    As she took off his clothes piece by piece, Emery could feel her nimble fingers moving around his shoulders.

    One by one, his clothing was piled on the nearby rock, exposing his sturdy body to the open air. Klea stared and traced her fingers yfully on his chest, feeling the smooth and rock hard muscles.

    Afterwards, Klea slowly whispered.

    "I want you��? I have decided you will be my first time, Emery��"

    Her words certainly made him turn around and look at her in surprise. But, his tongue remained heavy. There was nothing he could say to her.

    But, one thing was clear. At this moment, Emery''s heart was beating so fast it felt like it could leap from his chest at any moment.

    To show how serious she was, Klea pushed her body towards his, her skin and breasts freely touching his bare chest. Emery could feel the smooth, soft skin against him. Pf course, that was enough to ignite the mes of desire within him.

    With his thoughts almost all focused on her, the spark was immediate, his embers of desire for her evident from the tent forming on his pants.

    She closed her eyes, as Emery wrapped his arms around her in an affectionate embrace. Their lips met. It was like a moment of deep connection had formed between them. Her lips felt soft, and her scent was reminiscent of spices.

    In that moment, a pure, true connection has formed between them. It was the beginning of a new, deeper bond.

    Emery''s kiss was passionate, all the months of unreleased desire evident in the dance of his tongue. Surprisingly, Klea was able to keep up with him, as she returned the kiss and explored his taste too.

    He descended down, kissing and marking down her neck and sucking at her sensitive spot. His efforts were rewarded when Klea let out a whimper of pleasure.

    That whimper was music to his ears, but instead of letting himself be consumed, Emery came to his tenses and slowed down his ministrations.

    The tow eyes stare each other so closely, Klea in such confusion

    "No... No�� Why�� why��?" Klea asked, her desire for Emery to continue clear in her pleading gaze.

    Emery took a deep breath and decided to hold the girl tightly and said�� "I am sorry Klea... I am sorry�� I can''t�� not now�� not like this."

    "Was it that princess Gwen? Are you still thinking about her��?"

    Emery quickly rejected that notion. "No. No, I dont�� I don''t know��"

    "Was it the girl Morgana then��?"

    "No�� It''s not�� I just thought this, right now�� doesn''t feel right��"

    Emery can see Klea was so hard not to push Emery this matter. However, as much as he wished to have a rtionship with her, his heart was too conflicted with too many different matters right now. The fate of his and of those close to him depended on him, it was too much toeven properly think about forming romantic rtionships.

    Klea, who was usually calm, was trying so hard to control her expression as she asked.

    "Tell me what do you feel about me?" She said, her tone serious.

    On one hand, Emery was able to look deep into his heart, deep enough to confidently im the girl standing in front of him was the most beautiful one he had ever seen. He liked her and would be lucky to spend the rest of his life with her.

    But, Emery knew his heart was still torn and conflicted. The girl in front of him deserved the whole of him, everything his heart could give her.

    Such a magnificent girl did not deserve the current him.

    Before Emery was about to say his reason, Klea''s gaze and her question reminded him of Morganast year just before she ran away from the forbidden forest.

    Emery med himself all the while for being unable to stop her and leading to her being in such a state.

    It would be best for the both of them to be as honest to each other as possible.

    Hence, the word Emery chose to answer her question was.

    "Klea�� at the moment my heart is too conflicted, I cannot be more than a good friend to you..."

    The words shook her to the core.

    Emery continued and said, "For now, we really should focus on our training and not let anything else distract us�� This way�� will be the best for both of us".

    It was probably the hardest decision he has ever made in his life thus far, but it had to be done.

    The confident girl who stood next to him was trying so hard to not look distressed, but Emery could see the tears forming in the corner of her eyes. It was clear, she was shaken by the words.

    She turned around, walked out of theke and suddenly her clothes came flying covering her up.

    Once again she turned around and looked at Emery with a serious gaze.

    "I heard your princess girl decided to choose her kingdom over you..." she continued with a more emotional gaze. "My kingdom is a dozen times bigger than hers, but I choose to let it go... for you��"

    Emery could see a drop of tear fall into her cheek, leaving a trail of wet tears. The once proud queen, the woman who would never flinch away from any challenge, had to look away as she admitted her loss.

    "You''re probably right, Emery... this is not the time�� and yes I can understand�� Right now, I should be rational and focus on my training..."

    Before saying her next words, she stared at him, her eyes as resolute as she could despite her trying to hold back the torrent of tears that threatened to fall at any moment. "But�� I am telling you now, Emery�� I am the best life partner you will ever meet and one day you will regret the decision you made this day."

    After she spoke suddenly the echo of thunder filled out the clear blue sky. A bird with feathers covered with lightning descended down. It looked simr to a massive eagle, its curved beak and sharp eyes reminiscent of a predator.

    Klea jumped on top of it, gazed at him with a mix of anger and heartbreak, before she said.

    "I will not bother you, then. I hope you have a good training and that the girl will awaken soon�� goodbye, Emery"

    Klea didn''t give him a chance to say a word before she left. He watched her fly up into a tiny dot in the horizon with a heavy heart.

    He had made a terrible mistake, but Emery bolstered his resolve.. He knew it was for the best.

 Chapter 591 - Better Sense

    <h4>Chapter 591 - Better Sense</h4>

    A lone figure could be seen standing at the shore of a peacefulke. The beautiful and serene nature around seemed to not faze him as he looked in a certain direction with aplicated gaze.

    The words Klea said to him just now did leave another burden in his heart, one that he probably wouldn''t know how to unknot, but he really believed the girl''s attachment toward him would only hinder both of their progress; and he didn''t want that, especially when it also impacted her.

    Between the new threat in the academy and the heated situation with the Nephilims at the moment, Emery would rather have her hating him for what he had done to her than having them be helpless in the future when it mattered the most. He was willing to bear anything, even her resentment, if it allowed him to not see her hurt, or worse, die.

    What happened to Morgana was an example of it, and he definitely didn''t want a simr thing to happen to her. Therefore, it was in the best interest of both of them to take some time apart from each other and focus on improving individually.

    With a long sigh and a final nce in the direction she left, Emery finally cast the [Spatial Gate] to return to the Khaos space once more. This time, with an even better resolve than before.

    Emery sat cross-legged at where he had always been cultivating in the Khaos space and immediately got into action. He didn''t even give the dragon a greeting as he knew he had no time to waste. Put simply, he closed himself from any troubles as he began to focus on the two revolving cores in his body and started absorbing the spirit energy inside the Khaos space.

    ��

    [Spirit force increased]

    Emery didn''t know how much time had passed, but he came into the reality when the familiar notification rang in his mind. Seeing that his effort bore the result, he immediately went back into cultivation.

    ��

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    With nothing in his mind other than the intent to progress, Emery managed to achieve a much faster absorption rate than usual.

    Previously, it took Emery thirty five days of nonstop cultivation in order to gain fifty points of spirit force. Now, he only needed thirty days to have the same amount of results. An improvement indeed.

    With the newly-gained 750 spirit force, Emery once again attempted to heal the unconcious girl whose body submerged in the pond at the shrine.

    At the moment, he was standing by the pond, squatting down. His hands were positioned above Morgana''s body and were enveloped in a soft green glow. This was the sign of his [Nature Grasp] taking effect.

    Emery gave the best of his ability, but unfortunately, he was still unsessful in the endeavor. Just like before, the girl was still lying there silently with her fingers twitching here and there asionally.

    The sight of the girl lying in theke and the memory of failure once again burdened over Emery''s being, propelling him to train even harder. It was a fact, a bitter one, that he was still not strong enough.

    Not wasting any more time, Emery quickly made his way back to the Khaos space again.

    "That''s more like it, kid!!" said Killgragah, who nodded in approval when he saw Emery''s fervent dedication in training.

    Looking at how the boy only gave him a single nod as a greeting, the dragon wasn''t even mad and instead proud by such action. This meant that the boy finally focused all of his efforts in bing stronger to the point of neglecting such trivial matters.

    Sitting cross-legged in his usual location, Emery dived into his consciousness as he set the new target to aplish: 800 spirit force. He was hoping that with another addition of fifty spirit force, he would be able to reach a new stage regarding his nature core.

    Unfortunately for the spirited boy, this time it took much more time than he wanted it to be.

    In truth, this seemingly disappointing result was not unexpected. Emery knew and understood that the higher number of the spirit force he had, the harder it would be for him to improve.

    Even with full and relentless concentration, it took him 50 days to finally reach the target.

    ��

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit Force: 800]

    [Congrattions, your nature core has been upgraded to stage 4!]

    Emery cracked a smile when he saw the awaited notification. This was another milestone that would bring his strength to another level, especially his nature magic.

    He could feel his body brimming with power, seemingly endless energy coursing powerfully throughout his entire being. When he stepped out of the Khaos space, Emery was surprised and delighted to discover that he could cover much further distance with his [Spirit Reading]. For a moment, it felt as if the had opened itself for him to see.

    Emery quickly tested his [Spirit Reading]''s new reach by using the [Spatial Gate] in tandem.

    He was further surprised by the fact that in its maximum capability, his [Spirit Reading] now allowed him to directly perceive the territory located far south of the ind. Now, he could arrive at Lioness City with one jump without the use of the formation stone!

    In the past, it took him a dozen of [Spatial Gate] to reach from the Forbidden Forest to the Camelot Castle, but now he could cover the same distance in just three jumps. This is a massive, monumental upgrade to his mobility!

    As his mind travelled through its memories searching for the geographical maps he had seen, Emery believed he could now jump across the ocean to the Gauls'' territory from the territory located at the distant southeast corner of Britain. He was even sure that he could go to Rome from there with around two dozen jumps.

    This meant that if he wanted, Emery could reach his friends that practically spreaded around the globe within hours, even faster than the usage of his formation stones. The differences wouldn''t be that great, but they were there.

    Naturally, this was something that Emery wanted to explore. But he immediately shelved the idea for the future as he knew now was not the time.

    With his newly-improved state of nature core, his mind was set on the unconscious girl in the Gaia Shrine.

    As he entered the familiar shrine, the High Priestess weed him with a smile.

    He also noticed something different about the shrine which he didn''t notice before. It seemed with the arrival of the new stage, it also made him able to ''see'' the entire shrine in apletely different perspective.

    Emery cast [Nature Sense] and he could clearly feel all the energy force that flowed from the Gaia tree into its roots which spread widely and deeply in the ground. It was as if the tree was the ''heart'' that pumped blood and connected the earth.

    "I can feel your progress, Emery." said the High Priestess, "You now can sense the Gaia as much as I do."

    Emery smiled at thepliment and walked toward the pond, approaching Morgana with a racing heart. This time, he was much more optimistic about the possible result.

    He ced his hands on top of the girl and cast [Nature Blessing]. Immediately after, the soft green glow enveloped his hands and her body.

    His nature core drove to its maximum potential as the spell took effect. And just like what he sensed with the tree, the spell went into Morgana''s body spreading throughout her nerves akin to vines creeping all over walls. With this, Emery found that he could heal any part of her body.

    Emery now knew that the Gaia roots covering her body had done the same job, healing and repairing the damages the body suffered. Thanks to that, he also could pinpoint her main problems.

    All of her organs seemed fine and were working normally. But upon closer inspection, he found a blockage to the brain. With this blockage, the girl couldn''t possibly have control of her body, hence her current condition.

    Emery directed and focused all of his ''healing vines'' on the blockage, but he soon encountered resistance which made him frown. There was a strong energy that hindered and even blocked his vines from doing their jobs.

    Without further ado, Emery used his [Shaman Transformation] to use the enhancement to open the blockage by force. He went pushing on the blockage for a few minutes before he stopped because he saw Morgana was trembling. It was evident that the process hurt the girl.

    Emery let out a deep sigh, as he knew his brute force method wasn''t working as it intended. However, he believed that he would need more control of his spell before he could even attempt to delicately remove the blockage. Hence he fell into an impasse.

    Not willing to risk anything, Emery eventually decided to stop for now. After all, he didn''t want to bring more harm to the girl; that was thest thing he wanted to do.

    Looking at the girl who was still motionless, her skin had gotten really pale, Emery once again felt depressed. Clenching his fist tightly, Emery softly muttered, "Don''t worry, Morgana. I will heal you no matter what."

    The failure once again brought pain to his heart. Emery knew he cared for the girl, but there was simply nothing he could do at the moment. With his new understanding about human anatomy, he could diagnose his own condition. Hence he knew there was something strange with the situation.

    Emery turned to the High Priestess and had a faint hunch that the other party knew something about the situation.

    As if already expecting it, the High Priestess spoke to his mind and said, "You finally felt it, don''t you Emery?"

    "What do you mean? What is it that I am feeling?" asked Emery, confused.

    He was a little surprised that the High Priestess would know about the few small, erratic emotions that he felt when he''s treating Morgana.

    The High Priestess looked at Emery with a meaningful gaze and said, "That is the side effect of the bloodline."

 Chapter 592 - Hurting

    <h4>Chapter 592 - Hurting</h4>

    This was the first time that the High Priestess told Emery something about this.

    Apparently, what Emery felt was the kind of attachment between those who were in bloodline. It was known that the alpha male and alpha female would have some sort of indescribable connection that would bloom an irrational emotion between them.

    "In fact," the High Priestess drawled, "What you''re feeling at the moment is iparablepared to what the girl is feeling; only a portion to what an alpha female would feel."

    "Female alpha..?" asked Emery slowly, as his mind still tried toprehend. "You mean Morgana?!"

    The High Priestess'' exnation, the revtion, quickly exined it all. He now knew and understood where Morgana''s irrational behaviors came from��

    Emery''s mind immediately recalled what Morgana had said to him. Those specific words; when she used to say that he owned her. At that time, he waspletely puzzled and confused by such words, but now he understood the reason for that.

    In the blink of an eye, his head turned to, or rather, snapped at the High Priestess. The gaze he gave thetter seemed to be asking why.

    "W-why��!? Why are you only telling me this now?!"

    Emery was quite unhappy that the High Priestess held such important information from him. He couldn''t help but think that if only the High Priestess told him this information sooner, the tragedy that Morgana had gone through didn''t have to take ce.

    Even so, he didn''t immediately jump into conclusion and waited for the High Priestess'' reason.

    Her answer was: "It''s the path Gaia prepared for her.."

    Emery couldn''t hold himself from clenching his fist tightly when he heard that. The path that led Morgana, which Gaia prepared, into this was something that he couldn''t ept. Wouldn''t this mean that Gaia wanted her to follow the witch and fall into depravity?!

    If Emery knew about this, he would definitely not let her do that..

    The High Priestess seemed to be able to tell what was in Emery''s mind, hence she quickly said, "Stop it Emery! We are not to question her will!"

    Emery''s mind was so troubled by the revtion that his mind even recalled Meave''sst words to him, about being enved by Gaia. He stood there silently, while countless thoughts began to appear and sprout in his mind.

    Then all of a sudden, the High Priestess released a bright light from her body and spoke into his mind loudly.

    "Emery! It wasn''t Gaia who made Morgana fall for you, wasn''t she? Moreover, Morgana left the Fey vige because she wanted to get rid of you from her mind!"

    Emery was quickly awakened from his daze. What the High Priestess said was right. He couldn''t me anyone about this, it was he himself who decided how to treat the girl.

    Emery regretted his thought and said, "My apology, High Priestess."

    He then approached the girl who was still unconscious, whose body was still submerged in the water. His heart ached even more strongly now that he knew the reason for her pitiful fate. Firming his determination even further, Emery turned around and prepared to leave the shrine.

    Before he reached outside, the High Priestess spoke to his mind once again.

    "Don''t me yourself too much, Emery.. What happened to her is her own choice."

    Emery didn''t even turn his head. He only stopped for a fraction of second before continuing on his steps. With his back facing the High Priestess, his voice resounded in the air.

    "No.. It was my fault�� I was not strong enough."

    When Emery walked out of the shrine, he saw that the vige chief, Chief Brennus, seemed to be waiting for him. He nned to ignore thetter and go on his way because he really wasn''t in the mood to talk right now. However, what the elder said managed to make him stop.

    "A girl has been looking for you. She came to the vige a few times, but you were not present. She''s now waiting in Venta."

    When he heard the word ''girl'', Emery''s mind immediately thought of Klea. but then, his guess was immediately debunked when Chief Brennus told him that it was the Logress Queen, Gweh who looked for him.

    Emery took a deep breath and released a long sigh. Now was really not the best time to see her, and he really was not in the mood. Even so, he couldn''t really refuse to meet her. He still had to figure out why she was looking for him because it might be important.

    Through his [Spirit Reading] as usual, Emery quickly found that she was staying in the Quintins estate. Hence after bidding farewell to the vige chief, he immediately opened the portal and went to that ce.

    When he arrived, Emery thought about seeing thedy of the house first. Luna Quintins.

    His sudden arrival, where a tear abruptly appeared out of thin air which he then exited, surprised Luna a little.

    "I really can''t get used to this, Merlin." Lunamented with a small smile.

    "Luna.. tell me why she''s here?"

    Luna replied with a teasing smile. "Why don''t you ask her yourself?"

    "Please Luna, tell me." asked Emery in a serious tone.

    Noticing the seriousness, Luna finally decided to stop with her antics. " Fine! Not in the mood for a game, aren''t you?"

    Luna then proceeded to tell Emery about what she knew. She said that Gwen came as the Logress envoy. Apparently, the king , Arthur, wanted to give reward and acknowledgement of Emery''s contribution in the previous battle.

    It had been four months since the end of the deadly battle, and Emery never came to receive what he deserved for his contribution. Therefore, Arthur sent someone - one that he trusted and was personally known by Emery, the Queen herself.

    Hearing that, Emery instantly rejected the idea. "I am not interested in any form or reward nor acknowledgment. Please tell her that I''m still in training and can''t see her off personally."

    Emery''s answer gave Luna a surprise, and seeing he was about to leave she quickly added, "The queen.. I mean�� Gwen.. I''m sure that''s not the real reason for her toe.."

    When Emery didn''t enter the opened [Spatial Gate], Luna quickly continued. "She has been here for a month.. I am sure she''s been waiting for you��Why don''t you meet her for a short while..?"

    Emery was silent for a second. He now sort of understood what it meant. He also realized that Gwen knew about the Khaos ce where he trained, but she didn''t bother him by going there directly. Instead, she chose to wait for him here in Quintin''s estate for a month.

    This could only mean that what she wanted to talk about had something to do with the two of them. Maybe about the wedding or the letters.

    Emery took another deep sigh, one that seems filled with destion. He realized that he had been hurting feelings here and there. Klea, Morgana, and also Gwen.

    But at the moment, he really didn''t have anything to say to her. What''s more, he believed that whatever he said would only create trouble between them. Especially now that she was already the Queen of Brittania.

    Her waiting a month for him in patience only gave him more reason not to see her.

    Emery slowly turned to Luna and spoke in a calm voice. "Please Luna, I beg you. Tell her that I can''t see her. That she should return and not wait for me."

    The words Emery just uttered had somehow brought more pain to his heart. Emery couldn''t even believe that he was trembling. Not to let the girl see his pathetic appearance, he immediately cast [Spatial Gate] and went to it.

    The destination?

    He didn''t really care right now. Anywhere but here.

    Emery went through several jumps until he arrived at a random location inside the Forbidden Forest. The moment he stepped out of the gate, he immediately went to his knees. There was no around as he knelt on the verdant grasses around him.

    His heart was beating fast, like it was about to explode. Between Klea''s disappointment, Morgana''s condition, and Gwen''s rtionship that he just fully let go; his mind and heart were wrenched by the amalgamation of those realities.

    Unable to contain the countless feelings in his heart any longer, Emery jerked his head toward the vast expanse and screamed loudly.

    "ARRRRGHHHHH!!!"

    Emery''s body slowly changed, transforming into his second transformation''s appearance. Meanwhile, his scream gradually turned into a long, heart-wrenching howl. He blew out the emotions bubbling within him and ran through the forest for an unknown amount of time.

    He only came into a stop when the Fey sisters noticed themotion through their connection and chase after him.

    The four sisters saw Emery''s appearance, and were all worried about him because they could feel what he was feeling through their connection.

    After a while, Emery seemed to have regained his bearings as he got into his feet again, and returned to his usual appearance.

    "Thank you girls, but I really need to get back for practice."

    Not wanting the girls to worry about him any more, Emery quickly opened a gate into the Khaos space.

 Chapter 593 - Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 593 - Preparation</h4>

    [Spirit force increased.]

    .

    .

    [Spirit force increased.]

    As he once again restarted his training process in the Khaos Space, a realization dawned upon him; It had been a little over four months since the battle of Camelot urred.

    In that amount of time, he managed to increase his spirit force by 150 points, sessfully reaching the milestone of 800 points of spirit force.

    With his current absorption ratio of 1:1 per day, Emery would need at least 200 days to reach 1,000 points of spirit force. Not to mention, that number still had not factored in the increase in difficulty he would need to face as his spirit force gradually increased.

    This meant that the number would not be able to add up fast enough. If the increase in difficulty was also factored in, it would probably take him about seven months or more. It would be a fortune already if Emery could somehow reach 900 points of spirit force before the recall that would happen in roughly 5 months.

    Thinking of his current predicament, Emery asked the dragon if there was any other way to increase his absorption rank. However, instead of giving him a definite answer to his question, the dragon cursed at hisck of talent like always. He did not even give him a vague answer or a hint.

    With no other solution, Emery needed to manage his expectations.

    From the looks of it, reaching rank 9 in that short amount of time would not be a possibility, so he needed to use his time wisely. Not only that, but Emery also needed to think of other ways to increase his strength other than just by increasing his spirit force.

    To excel in the Magus Academy, he couldn''t depend on his strength alone

    With this in mind, every week from this day forward, Emery would spend a day out of the seven to rx his spirit core and take care of his next best thing; the apothecary.

    As much as he wanted to, he could not spend too much time making new recipes that most likely would not matter much as Earth mostly had tier 1 and 2 ingredients.

    Emery then took out his main recipes.

    [Healing Paste - Tier 1 originality rank 2]

    [Strength Paste - Tier 1, originality rank 3]

    [Cleansing Potion - Tier 2, originality rank 2]

    All three of them had been perfected many times over already, so their practicality was guaranteed. Even so, Emery knew that even if that was the case, these potions still would not mean much in the academy. Because of this, his main potions would be the other three instead.

    [Acid Potion - Tier 2, originality rank 3]

    [Gaia Serum - Tier 1, originality rank 1]

    [Fey Gene Booster - Tier 2]

    For the Acid Potions, he was confident that there were no other ingredients in this world that could add to the powerful acidic attribute the Caracas nts would bring, and there was not much he could do about it.

    The Gaia Serum had a lot of simrities to the yellow potions that he previously received from Master Grom. This Gaia Serum was quite valuable. After all, it could strengthen a low-rank acolyte with extremely low risks, almost none, attached. Due to this, the Gaia Serum was the first potion he chose to make and improve.

    Although he also did these things, he only nned to create enough serum to receive contribution points or exchange with spirit stones. His main priority was still to strengthen himself, therefore, other than the Gaia Serum, his other priority was to make and perhaps improve the Fey Gene Boosters.

    Unfortunately, without the heavenly fruit as a strong reagent, Emery was only able to use Gaia Essence as a recement. Although the effect was still apparent, this recement led to a huge downgrade in the quality of the booster.

    [Fey Gene Booster - Tier 1, 100% potency]

    The high priestess was kind enough to get him a considerable amount of Gaia Essence. Thanks to that, he could immediately start making more and more of the Gaia Serums as well as the Fey Gene Boosters.

    When he was about to run out of the [Corrupted Lycanthrope], Emery would use his newly-enhanced spatial gate to teleport himself to the stone formation he prepared at the three w ind to get some more.

    It was a 250-mile-long jump.

    Emery kept making more of the Fey Gene Boosters, and at the same time, he also began to drink the boosters weekly. He also made sure to also make some of those boosters for the four fey sisters to consume. After all, Emery believed that when the conflict with the Nephilims came, it would not only be him and his four friends that would be affected, but most likely everyone.

    This was Emery''s new routine; six days of spirit force practice in the Khaos Space and one day of making potions in the apothecary.

    Before he knew it, with that consistent routine, days became weeks, and weeks soon became months.

    [Spirit force increased.]

    [Spirit force increased.]

    [Your blood has gone through a purifying process.]

    [Fey wolf gene essence percentage increased to 31%.]

    After three months of time and about 20 fey gene boosters, Emery could tell that his booster had reached the maximum limit it could boost at 33%.

    As for the Gaia Serum, Emery has sessfully increased its potency by twitching its recipes and methods of concocting it. It was not an easy project as it require much creativity and perseverance. But in the end, he was able to increase the serum two ranks higher than before.

    [Gaia Serum - Tier 2, originality rank 2]

    He makes dozens of these serums and also gives them out to the fey sisters increasing their spirit force and acolyte rank to rank 6.

    Emery also start keeping some in his spatial storage; he was hoping to get contribution points or spirit stones by trading theseter in the academy.

    Satisfied with such a result, Emery decided to stop doing his apothecary work and started using the one day he previously used to make and perfect the various potions to practice the [Dao Cultivation Technique], more particrly the [Dao Sword Technique].

    Emery believed that if he could reach a higher stage of the [Dao Cultivation Technique], his absorption rate would also be able to increase in turn. Not only that, but perhaps he might even be able to receive a huge increase in his spirit force like the previous advancements.

    [Spirit force increased.]

    [Spirit force increased.]

    A few more weeks passed in the blink of an eye, and at this time, a different piece of information came from the symbol of his palms. A message that Emery had been waiting for.

    [You are invited to join the third year in Magus Academy.]

    [Duration: One year]

    [The recall spell will activate in 30 days.]

 Chapter 594 - Last Boost

    <h4>Chapter 594 - Last Boost</h4>

    Emery couldn''t help but close his eyes and take a deep breath when he saw it. The notification he had been waiting for had finally arrived. Following its advent was the realization one month was all he had left. One month to finish everything he nned to aplish.

    As soon as the notification appeared in his mind, Killgragah immediately opened his usually closed eyes. The reason for that was obvious: the dragon knew what he just received.

    "You''re about to be recalled again, aren''t you?" The dragon scoffed, "Huh! in one month for a year!!"

    Killgragah once again mocked Emery: about how the Khaos Space had been open for him for almost four years by now, but he still hadn''t reached rank 9. In the dragon''s opinion, such speed of advancement was truly mediocre.

    "This means I have to wait another year until you can open that door isn''t it?

    Looking at the closed door the dragon once again annoyed. This time, however, thanks to the fact Emery had been cultivating diligently and constantly for thest few months, the dragon was able to somewhat control its explosive temper.

    "Cih!" Killgragah clicked his tongue. "I say, boy, just forget about that whatever academy and put all your focus in the Khaos Space!"

    It seemed the dragon hadn''t given up on his endeavor of convincing Emery to abandon the academy. Unfortunately for the dragon, the boy in his eyes wasn''t that clueless kid anymore.

    Spending one year in Khaos Space relentlessly cultivating might be beneficial to his cultivation speed, but the Magus Academy could give him ess to many things - something that the dragon couldn''t really give.

    Emery''s decision of returning to the academy was further strengthened by the fact he was an individual hailing from a lower world. Originating from such a low standing origin made his existence and ongoing presence in the Magus Academy very important.

    Killgragah could sense Emery''s determination. Hence, he decided not to bluff nor trick Emery to stay. Even so, the other party''s determination didn''t stop him from firing slight derision as usual.

    The dragon snorted and me came out of his nose, as if ridiculing his decision.

    After a while, it then spoke, "Huh...! One year is actually a very short time for me, but I wonder if you will be returning at all."

    Emery jerked his head toward Killgragah, as he was a little surprised by his words. This was one of those rare moments where the dragon would talk seriously, instead of just throwingints and curses here and there.

    Therefore, Emery quickly gathered his full attention and asked, "Tell me what you think, Lord Killgragah. Share your vast wisdom with me."

    The dragon''s main concern for him was different from hisst recall. Now that Emery had absorbed arge amount of Khaos energy, Emery wouldn''t be able to deny his rtion to the Master of Khaos. The rtion between the two could be easily recognized.

    "I have to admit your dual core is an impressive achievement. However, the stronger you be, the bigger the challenges you will have to face." The dragon then suddenly narrowed his eyes at Emery and said, "Unfortunately, you are too stupid! I really can''t rest easy knowing there is a high chance you won''t be back after this."

    There was nothing new with what Killgragah said to him this time. However, what was interesting was the way the dragon said those words to him.

    With a raised eyebrow colored in mischievousness, Emery looked at the dragon and smirked as he said, "Hoohh, Lord Killgragah... Is that concern I hear in your words? Are you really worried about me? wow!"

    Entirely knowing Emery was teasing him, Killgragah ignored the former''s antics and just returned to his usual slumber. This resulted in an awkward atmosphere which Emery had unknowingly made himself.

    Emery revealed a wry smile at the dragon''s apathetic response, but he didn''t dawdle on the matter for a long time because he knew there was not much time left and that he had to quickly return to his training, making thest minute push toward the finish line.

    Before he once again dived into the bottomless hole called cultivation, Emery checked his current stats through the symbol on his palm.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 99 (88)]

    [Spirit Force: 890 (720)]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 5]

    [Spirit Core of Nature - Stage 4]

    [Fey Bloodline �C Rank 4]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    Four months. That was the time it took for Emery to gain 90 points in spirit force. Now, all he needed to do was gain thest ten to reach the new milestone.

    Emery still chose to spend his remaining time in the Khaos Space with his routine. He was consistently absorbing the spirit energy in the surroundings in full concentration mode for six days straight, with one day breaks where he would practice his [Dao Divine Technique].

    ��

    [Spirit force increased]

    ...

    First week,

    [Spirit force increased]

    .

    .

    Second week,

    [Spirit force increased]

    .

    .

    Third week,

    Emery finally reached the milestone precisely five days before the recall spell initiated.

    [Spirit Force: 900]

    [Congrattions, your nature core has been upgraded to stage 5!]

    This was another qualitative improvement for Emery. An increase to his overall strength by multiplying the capability of nature core to another level. It was as if the sea inside him expanded once more, developing to a new far end of the horizon. Every wave within the sea pumped out a strong nature energy filled with vitality.

    Emery could sense his nature core was already as strong as his dark core. Both cores were beating vigorously, ovepping each other, as if they didn''t want to lose to the other.

    He could also tell this was what he needed to push the [Dao Divine Technique] cultivation stage to the next level. He took a day to recall the feeling he experienced before and pushed the channel that connected the two cores, but found himself unsessful in the endeavor.

    Emery was sure he only needed a little more, just a little more so the connection between the two cores strengthened even further. But, he decided to stop his training at this point, because he had something else to do.

    Taking a deep breath as he opened his eyes, Emery stood up and then exited the Khaos Space. He immediately cast [Spatial Gate] the moment his feet touched the lush grasses in the Forbidden Forest.

    The destination was no other than the Gaia Shrine.

    When he arrived, Emery felt something different with his surroundings as he entered the shrine. He closed his eyes for a moment, trying to find the reason for this phenomenon. A few momentster, he discovered why.

    Thanks to his recent advancement of the stage 5 nature core, Emery found that each step he took in the shrine sparked a reaction to the Gaia energy existing around. A positive one.

    Eyes focused on the figure in the pond, Emery this time was confident that he could finally cure the girl. He quickly entered the pond, ced both hands on top of her body and started casting the same spell he tried many times before.

    [Nature Blessing]

    The same sight of vine-like energy entering Morgana''s body could once again be seen. This time, that energy went straight to her head seemingly without an ounce of hesitation.

    Without further ado, Emery located the blockage in her brain and started trying to remove it in a careful yet precise manner. This time, the vine-like energy was strong enough to slowly but surely dissect the blockage.

    After a few minutes, a look of joy appeared on Emery''s face when he saw the blockage was finally gone.

    "Morgana!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 595 - Breaking Promises

    <h4>Chapter 595 - Breaking Promises</h4>

    With the aid of his enhanced [Nature''s Blessing] Emery was able to dislodge the blockage preventing her from regaining consciousness. He shook her body and called out.

    "Morgana!"

    He shouted as loud as he could, hoping the girl would somehow hear it from behind the veil of her own mind. However, the girl showed no sign of stirring. There was no reaction whatsoever.

    Emery checked on her body with the aid of the healing vines, making sure nothing else was out of ce. Everything was fine, yet she did not move at all.

    He did another check and realized In a normal human brain, there should usually be a minimum activity, at least to control the basic reflexes. But in hers, there was none.

    Even though the blockage has been dislodged, whatever part of it hurt her had already affected her brain. Or at least, that was the only hypothesis Emery coulde up with. After all, Emery was first and foremost a potion master, not a medicine specialist with real knowledge.

    Once again, he stood next to the girl and stared at her with a helpless gaze. There were only 4 days left. He had worked hard in thest 9 months, but the girl showed no signs of improvement, let alone stir even slightly.

    Stage 5 nature core was the only thing he could depend on for hopes of her recovery, and now it had failed too. Emery had no other means to help her. At least, there was no way he could procure something to help her within the span of four days.

    Emery held the girl''s hand, intertwining his fingers with hers and said, his words full of regret and pain.

    "I am sorry, I have failed you again�� it appears I keep breaking my promises �� I am so sorry��"

    Emery took a seat next to Gaia and started using his [Nature''s Grasp]. Roots and vines from the ground moved and restrained his body, before showering him with motes of green energy that was quickly absorbed by his skin.

    With his new stage 5 nature core, his Nature''s Grasp ability could quickly recover the energy he spent moments ago with the aid of the ambient natural energy in the air. As such, there was no need to worry too much about energy, as long as he was not too tired or wounded to recover it afterwards.

    Afterwards, he closed his eyes and used his [Nature Sense] together with spirit reading. With the two techniques working together, Emery was able to feel every inch of the Forbidden Forest. Even the tiniest movements from the smallest creatures did not escape his notice.

    As he reached the new stage, his spirit reading ability has been multiplied yet again. Now, Emery could sense the presence of anything and feel any ce as far as 100 miles all around him, enough to reach halfway to Camelot City.

    As he thought about Camelot, he realized something. There was actually a quickly way to increase his power.

    "Why didn''t I think about that before!"

    Emery quickly stood up, opened his [Spatial Gate] and arrived in front of Camelot''s gates.

    As soon as he arrived, he used his spirit reading to look for one certain person: Arthur Pendragon. He found the king sitting in a room of the Camelot Castle, surrounded by several knights.

    Emery opened another spatial gate and arrived out of thin air right in the middle of the room.

    With his sudden arrival out of thin air, the knights surrounding Arthur stood up, rmed by his presence.

    In contrast to their wariness, however, Arthur looked at him in tion and shouted. "Merlin!"

    As soon as he saw Merlin, Arthur ran towards him and gave him a warm hug.

    "My friend! You finally came."

    Gaious, who stood next to the king, was also smiling at Emery''s arrival, and for once, Emery was relieved Gwen was not standing among them.

    "Did you juste out from training? How powerful you must be now�� " Arthur mused, while looking at him from top to bottom.

    On one hand, Emery was d for the warm treatment, but on the other hand, he was pressed for time. However before he could say a word, Arthur suddenly said

    "Merlin, How is Morgana? Is she alright?"

    Emery was taken back surprised by Arthur''s question and said.

    "Actually that is why I am here, I came to borrow the sword... it might help her" Emery said.

    The one thing he stupidly did not think before was using the Divine Sword Excalibur as a power enhancer. The sword able to boost 200 spirit force during hisst fight with the Nephilim Hades, with that much added power Emery may have some hope in restoring Morgana''s consciousness.

    Hearing Emery''s question, Arthur was stunned for a second but he gave his answer with no trace of hesitation in his voice. "Yes, of course"

    But, Arthur quickly added. "Now that you are here, I actually wanted to show you something. The sword is there as well��e, walk with me."

    Arthur led him towards the familiar hallways leading to the throne room. As they walked together, Emery noticed there were a few changes to the interior, some of the rooms were changed as well. Even the usual red and gold banner of Logress had been changed into blue and silver; the symbol embroidered on them had been slightly tweaked too.

    When they reached the throne room, Emery saw the throne was nowhere to be found. Instead, there was arge round table with a dozen seats surrounding it, and each seat except one had a knight standing in front of it.

    There were a few friendly faces among them; Sir Yvain, Sir Gawain, Sir Ghad, Sir Bor, Sir Dag, Sir Percival. And 4 new young knights one of them was Sir Tristan, the young archer he beat in thepetition.

    All of them have ced their swords on the round table, their tip pointing towards the center.

    As Emery and Arthur entered the room, the knights all turned around to face them and gave them a salute by knocking their des'' handles on the stone table.

    "Merlin, you might not yet have heard about it, but many things have changed since the end of the battle 9 months ago��"

    "Yes, I can see that..." Emery answered, implicitly asking Arthur to continue.

    "In short, the seven kingdoms of Briton are no more. Now, there is only Brittania and us, the Knights of the round table."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 596 - New Brittania

    <h4>Chapter 596 - New Brittania</h4>

    After the battle of Camelot, the poprity of both Norgales and Iceni among the masses dropped, as the news of them siding with the invaders broke out.

    Their loss in the battle caused the deaths of thousands of knights and fighters and left them with no means to defend themselves from the anger of the people.

    The situation was so bad, even nobles andmon folk banded together to cause a massive riot, breaking the castles'' walls and putting most of the kingdoms'' officials to the sword.

    Both kingdoms were ground to dust within a matter of weeks.

    The fact Arthur managed to win the battle despite the overwhelming forces of evil with the sword of divinity really endeared him amongmon folk and nobles alike.

    When King Arthur came to confront them, he didn''t even need to bring any knights. The two crumbled kingdoms opened their gates and immediately announced their surrender.

    Most of those people epted him, the king of Logress, as their Lord and official sovereign.

    Within the first two months since the battle was won, the name of Norgales and Iceni were no more.

    In addition, Arthur did not forget the aid shown by the Danes. The king gave them a portion ofnd in between the border of Iceni and Norgales. Thend was located near the shore, in the north east of Britannia.

    The decision was not one easily epted by the people, but thanks to Arthur''s newfound poprity, peace was achieved in Britannia. Not only that, the gesture of goodwill Arthur made earned him a favor with them, resulting in the Danes willingly helping them to protect the eastern part of the Britannia border from the Northern tribes'' invasion.

    It was a win-win solution. Everyone was willing to ept the truce. Their trust in their new king only increased.

    Now, Logress territory has broadened multiple times, with the newly added Nogales and Iceninds, including the former Lioness territory, it has grown too big topare with its two allies, Gangani and Demetae on the west.

    To minimize the risks of future conflicts rted to territory disputes, in thest six months Arthur has been working hard to merge the three kingdoms into one entity.

    Thus, the Britannia Kingdom was born.

    From this alliance, the members of the other kingdoms'' royal families received the title of first ss noble as the Western barons, and the new kingdom, ''Briton'' will be led by Arthur and his chosen knights, serving as both his most loyal protectors and his personal council.

    They were the protectors, the guardians of thend, the twelve knights that would help the king rule thend and uphold the values of justice, truth and honor the Knights of Divine Order once espoused.

    They were the Knights of the Round Table.

    "Merlin, I know you already have the Wizard title with you... but I always thought of you as a fellow knight... I would like you to fill in one of the empty seats to be the twelfth knight and part of the knight council... What do you say?"

    On one hand, Emery appreciated the gesture, but on the other he saw no need for titles, nor was he interested to be involved in any matter revolving around any kingdom at all.

    Arthur had foreseen this oue, so he quickly added the position was nothing but an honorary thing. There was no need for him to get involved in any of the kingdom''s matters at all.

    Despite that, though, Emery was still wary of epting Arthur''s offer. But before he could refuse too firmly, Arthur insisted and announced to his knights.

    "Anyone who agrees on Merlin taking the position of an honorary knight, please make your voices known."

    All 10 knights standing in front of the table knocked the stone table at the same time with their swords, a sign of their mutual agreements on the matter.

    In the end, after reassurances, Emery decided to ept the honor. To his surprise, it seemed Arthur had prepared for the whole thing, including a set of uniform and a specially made sword for him. Even a name that surprised him: Sir Lanzelot Dt.

    Seeing Emery''s surprised expression, Arthurughed and said. "Hahaha! It was actually Gwen''s idea, I hope you like it-"

    As soon as the name was spoken, a set of footsteps could be heard from outside. Someone came into the room. It was Gwen herself, whom Arthur just mentioned.

    The golden-haired beauty wrapped in a dashing, gleaming silver gown decorated with diamond jewelry came into the room with hurried footsteps. As soon as she saw him, she was stunned and silent. She quickly recovered, however, and greeted him to cover it.

    "Merlin, wee to new Brittania."

    Emery gave the girl a slight but sincere smile and said "Yes, this ce looks great..." Emery looked at Arthur, then Gwen and said "Seeing what you two have done to Britannia in such a short time is amazing."

    This kingdom Arthur created was everything Emery could have even hoped for. Britannia, a kingdom built upon the ideals that Gwen wished to achieve and more. Its core aim was to give the best to the people, something Arthur wished to do since the beginning of his tenure as king.

    Gwen''s expression told him she wanted to ask more, but Emery decided not to waste time and asked for the purpose Arthur brought him to this room.

    "Yes, I understand,e with me��" Arthur led him to the ce at the end of the room, where the majestic throne of Logress used to sit.

    Now, in its ce, there was a stone pedestal carved to look like an altar, with a slot for the sword. It was stabbed into the stone, letting the jewel-encrusted handle catch the light of the sun streaming through the window and shine in seven colors.

    The simplest way to describe it was morous.

    The two came close to the expertly carved stone altar and Arthur exined.

    "Iy the sword here and only take it out during important ceremonies... the thing is no one is able to pull the sword except me... but I''m sure it''s different for you. I have seen how you use it. So, give it a try"

    Emery approached the altar where the swordy, and grabbed the handle with his arm tightly.

    All the knights in the room stared at him curiously. Could Emery really pull the sword? What would happen if he did?

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 597 - The Sword Power

    <h4>Chapter 597 - The Sword Power</h4>

    Emery was able to hold the sword and used its power before. Hence he was confident that it certainly won''t be different this time.

    When his hands once again touched and grabbed the sword hilt, Emery could faintly yet clearly feel a certain energy flowing through it, heading in his direction. Just like before, he weed it on his own and it didn''t take long for him to feel the sword''s presence again.

    Mustering his strength, Emery pulled the sword up with apparent ease.

    All the knights who witnessed this all stared at him in awe and amazement; they couldn''t believe what their eyes were seeing right now and the fact that there was someone else who could wield the famed sword beside their king. A few new people, however, looked at him weirdly.

    On the other hand, Arthur nodded in satisfaction and casually spoke, "Now we know who is worthy to rece me when I am gone."

    The old wizard Gaious who heard Arthur''s words suddenly coughed. He crept closer to Arthur and whispered, "That''s not really something to joke about, Your Majesty." A droplet of sweat could be seen on his forehead.

    Oblivious of the two''s farce, Emery''s eyes werepletely focused on the sword in his hand. It gleamed beautifully, reflecting the sunlight it was exposed to.

    He knew what the sword meant to the kingdom, its significance as a whole. Even so, he ignored it and closely inspected the legendary sword.

    [Caliburn]

    [Long sword �C Tier: ???]

    [Length: 1.2 meters, Weight: 28kg]

    Its criztalyze-like de that gave ethereal feeling, its golden hilt adorned with several beautiful gems; it was simply the most beautiful sword Emery had ever seen.

    The sword was still as mysterious as before. He couldn''t see its ability, not even its tier. Hence Emery could only assume that the sword must be at least a tier 5 weapon. This would stay as a mere assumption until he was able topletely analyze the sword.

    Emery brought the sword to the air, its tip pointing toward the blue sky. He then did a little swing with it. After doing several movements of his swordsmanship, he still didn''t hear any voices from the sword nor any energy flowing from it.

    Therefore, Emery decided to infuse a little of his spirit force into the sword to ''jolt'' it awake. However, instead of giving the energy brimmed with power that he wished for, it sent back a painful, strong energy.

    It wasn''t strong enough to mortally hurt him, but Emery knew this reaction meant that the sword was unwilling to be wielded by him. It seemed that it was true; the reason the sword lent him the overwhelming power before was just because it wanted to defeat its seemingly nemesis.

    Emery''s head turned to where Arthur was and asked, "Did the sword grant you any power when you wield it?"

    A pondering expression could be seen on Arthur''s face. A momentter, he shook his head dejectedly. "No.. I mean, never again since the battle."

    Emery nodded in response while trying to think of other possible solutions.

    This time, he tried to use his [Spirit Reading] to control and interact with an object telepathically, just like how he once taught in the elite ss.

    "I need to lend your power to save someone.." said Emery softly in his mind. "Will you be willing to help me?"

    Emery kept doing this for a few minutes, but unfortunately there was no response at all. He exhaled a deep sigh and put the sword back to where it was before. With this his hope to use the sword to help Morgana was gone.

    Arthur quickly realized what was going on and spoke while sighing, "With us both unable to wield the sword power, I really hope we won''t be facing another of those situations anytime soon, Merlin. I really do.."

    Emery released another sigh as he was unable to promise Arthur with anything. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he also told thetter that he would be leaving for at least one year.

    Afterward, he opened his [Spatial Storage] and took out a dozen of his newly improved [Gaia Serum]. He gave them to Arthur in hope that they could help him in the future.

    Emery really hoped for Arthur to get stronger, as he was confident the Briton''s young ruler would y an important part in the future events, or rather, future threat as per Gaia''s vision told him.

    After handing the [Gaia Serum], Emery beamed a smile at Arthur. "Alright. I hope you all will always be well."

    He turned around and was about to cast [Spatial Gate] when Gwen quickly stopped him.

    "You will be leaving right away?" She said, "You should stay for a while."

    Emery was silent at her words, which made the situation turn a little awkward. Noticing this, Arthur decided to intervene and said, "Actually Merlin, if you have time I would like to hear your opinion about the new threat from the south."

    Upon hearing that, Emery quickly knew what the threat Arthur was talking about. It was about the Roman who took control of all the former Cantiaci Kingdom''s territory, which automatically made them Briton''s current biggest threat.

    "I am actually invited to meet their new legionmander in three days." said Arthur with a smile. "If you have time, pleasee see him with me."

    Emery might have a say or two about the Roman, as he had seen first hand how they fought during the ve rebellion war.

    He would indeed hate to see Briton fall under Rome while he left for the academy. Even so, he decided to not put his nose into this matter. Not this time.

    After all, he needed to prepare for the new academy year that would start in exactly four days.

    Emery was about to reject the invitation when one of the knights suddenly opened his mouth.

    "We have nothing to worry about, Your Majesty. I heard that themander they sent was very young, he shouldn''t be much of a threat to Briton."

    Arthur turned his head at the knight''s words.

    "Still. We should not underestimate the Roman, tell me what''s the name of this newmander?"

    "Legatus Julian Kaisar."

    The name that came out of the knight''s mouth instantly stopped Emery. He turned his body around and looked straight at Arthur while saying, "I will see you there in three days."

    After saying that, Emery immediately entered the [Spatial Gate] that he had created and returned to the shrine to check on Morgana once again and made hisst preparation.

 Chapter 598 - Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 598 - Leaving</h4>

    Emery returned to the shrine and quickly told the High Priestess about how the legendary sword was apparently unwilling to be wielded by him nor Arthur. The reason he came back apart from checking on Morgana again was also to ask more details and specifics about the vision Gaia had shown him, which the High Priestess also had.

    "What exactly do we need to worry about and when will it happen?"

    The vision given to him had specifically shown the importance of the sword. Therefore, Emery believed being able to wield its inherent power should be the main key to face whatever it was threatening Gaia in the future.

    Unfortunately, the High Priestess told him that Gaia was quiet about this and still hadn''t said anything since thest interaction. However, she also believed that this odd situation was a matter of importance because she never found Gaia to be so restless ever since the time she became the High Priestess, which was two hundred years ago.

    As for the sword, it had always been part of Briton''s history dating back as far as two thousand years ago. The High Priestess didn''t really have any knowledge about it.

    Hearing an answer that basically didn''t help him at all, Emery could only shake his head helplessly. Now the only way he had left was to wait for his next visit to the academy to check about the sword.

    A high-tier sword with such a level of grandeur couldn''t be too hard to find the information of, couldn''t it?

    Returning his thoughts to the main reason for him returning to the shrine, Emery''s eyes shifted toward the pond where Morgana''s body was still lying there unmoving.

    Looking at the girl who looked more fragile than ss, he muttered. "Wait for me, I will definitely find a way to heal you."

    Another task he would keep in mind and objective to bring back from the academy.

    Afterwards, Emery told the High Priestess that he would be leaving for a year. Thetter seemed to be able to guess that he was about to train somewhere far and would be unreachable to her as she gave him her sincere wish and hope for his sessful return.

    Not forgetting about his pack, Emery decided to spend some time with them.

    Emery also told them to be careful as he won''t be sticking around for them for a year, specifically when the Fey were interacting with the humans.

    Although the people of Brittania had much better perception toward the Fey vige thanks to what the Akavi warriors contributed during the previous battle, the girls who had the ability to transform into a wolf would certainly need some time and not easily be epted into society. Therefore, Emery told them to restrain themself from using their transformation and focus their attention on training their spells.

    Emery then made his way to the Quintins estate. The reason he came to the Quintins was actually for the ingredients that he ordered weeks ago.

    Emery would surely continue his study and take the exams at the Apothecary Institution when he returned to the academy. Therefore, he nned to have any kind of advantage he could get for them.

    He had been gathering arge amount of Gaia Essence and blue powders; they were all stored safely in his [Spatial Storage]. He also didn''t forget to clean and pick up any avable Caracas Flower that had matured in its habitat.

    During his one year travel across the world, Emery had also found a dozen types of tier 2.

    Emery assumed these ingredients might be a useful addition to his apothecary workster in the academy, then he asked Luna to buy and import arge quantity of these dozen nts and seeds.

    After storing the massive amount of goods Luna helped him acquire in his [Spatial Storage], Emery returned to the Khaos space and spent hisst few days cultivating there.

    Thest minute push did not seem fruitless as Emery received the familiar notification in his mind.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    ��

    Three dayster, Emery received a different notification from the symbol on his hand.

    [One day left until the recall spell to the magus academy is activated]

    Emery opened his eyes. He nned to use thest hours he had to help Arthur regarding the Roman matter.

    When he stood up and was about to leave, Killgragah noticed his actions and asked, "Is it time already?"

    "Yes, Lord Killgragah. Thank you for your guidance. I will return in one year."

    The dragon still couldn''t hide its annoyance at him leaving. Realizing that, Emery didn''t say anything and only gave the former a bow. He then opened the portal to the outside world and was about to step into it when the dragon suddenly said something.

    "Here, this is the most I can help you with. I have nothing else to offer."

    Emery turned around and saw the dragon throwing two pieces of ck diamond-shaped objects that he quickly recognized as its scales at him.

    "Those two just recently came off thesest few weeks" said the dragon

    He remembered how one of this scale was able to save his life during his fight against Hades. He knew they would be very useful for him. Therefore, he quickly gave his gratitude to the dragon again before leaving through the portal.

    Stepping out of the portal, Emery arrived just outside of what used to be the Cantiaci Pce. However, the area was currently filled with hundreds of Roman soldiers who were dressed in their signature red robes.

    With his [Spirit Reading], Emery could sense that Arthur was currently at one of the hills outside of the pce. The two groups seemed to agree to have the meeting there, and as expected, he also perceived that Julian was there.

    Emery cast another [Spatial Gate]. But as soon as he arrived, he was treated to the sight of both sides already drawing swords at each other. Their demeanor told him that they were ready to fight at any moment.

    His eyes immediately fell on Julian who was wearing his new dashing armour. Before he could ask what was going on, thetter said something that made his head hurt.

    "Ahh.. Emery, thank god you''re here! Can you help me talk some sense to these people here?"

    Said Julian casually

    "I was just saying it''s futile to go against the Romans. Britannia wouldn''t be able to resist the inevitable."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 599 - Dream

    <h4>Chapter 599 - Dream</h4>

    Arthur walked alongside Sir Percival, the tempramental Round Table knight, while his trusted knight, Sir Gawain, alongside hundreds of Britannian knights, could be seen gathered on one side of the hill.

    When Emery came into view, Julian gave the order to all Roman soldiers to sheathe their swords. He too did the same, before approaching Emery and grabbing his shoulders.

    "My brother! You are finally here!" Julian said with a jubnt expression.

    "What is going on here, Julian?" Emery nced at the gathered soldiers and raised his eyebrows.

    "Don''t worry, it was just a slight mimunication. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t speak to your friend that way."

    The warm conversation between Emery and the new Roman legatus quickly diffused the tense situation and broke the ice between them. Although most of the soldiers stayed quiet, the enmity in their res lessened. At least, the situation was stable enough for them to have a meaningful discussion without either side trying to kill each other.

    Julian walked towards Arthur and said.

    "The great king Arthur and his knights, your honorable deeds were heard to Rome, we hope to be a good friends to you and the Briton"

    The meeting went smoothly and Julian promised to be a good neighbor and host to them.

    Meanwhile, the royalty of the former Cantiaci kingdom were no longer seen, as they were given a strip ofnd near the Italian border, where they could live as nobles.

    "They flee all the way out there�� They are too afraid of the great wizard Merlin, I heard" Julianughed, joking about the fall of a kingdom as casually as he would talk about the weather.

    However, Arthur and the rest of the knights were still eyeing Julian warily. Some looked upon Emery, a wordless plea for counsel from a kingdom''s renowned wizard. The ice between the two may have been partially defrosted, but they still could not treat each other without some degree of caution. It was to be expected, even with everything Emery and Julian did, their kingdoms were still enemies.

    Realizing the ufortable situation, Julian stood up and addressed everyone there.

    "For as long as I am in charge of this ce, I can guarantee no Roman soldiers who harmed any Briton citizen will go unpunished."

    Emery assured Arthur Julian will hold his words true, and the Briton left the ce peacefully.

    However, as soon as the Britons left, Julian''s interest towards them waned as well. He quickly grabbed Emery by the shoulders, looked around in case there were witnesses left nearby and said.

    "Brother, you are currently in my house, but we do not have much time. Let us talk."

    Julian brought him to the new refurbished Cantiaci pce that turned into the Roman headquarters.

    The ck symbols that once graced the halls were no more, in its ce, various Roman paraphernalia, banners and carved statues could be seen.

    As they walked around, Emery noticed a massive world map created from a ttened patch of animal skin, a few statues of the Roman deities and symbols made of blocks of gold and marble. Every so often, they would pass a woman walking around the pce half-naked, serving drinks and fruits to anyone passing by. Emery could count at least twelve of them; his brief spirit reading told him that there were much more.

    "My brother�� My home is your home." Julian said.

    After theirst meeting, because of his big contribution in the war against the ve rebellion Spartacus, Julian obtained the promotion he so desired. Now, he was a Legatus, trusted to lead a legion of 5000 soldiers and one of the 500 senators of Rome.

    Emery, however, had no interest in judging the Roman way of doing things. What he came here for, was answers.

    "Julian, be honest with me, do the Romans have any intentions to invade Briton?" Emery asked after he was sure no one was around to listen in.

    Julian looked at him with an easy smile and said "intention? Definitely! Rome wishes to rule the whole world!" As he heard the answer, Emery narrowed his eyes and looked at his friend with a cautious re, to which Julian responded.

    "Don''t worry, though, there are still too many Gaull territories to conquer�� I reckon the fastest they wouldy eyes on Britonnd would be around 10 or 20 years..."

    "That aside, you can trust me, brother! I am purely here just to show the Roman strength and to make trades with the Britons... Actually, you know what, this is a punishment for me because I suddenly left my post for a few months�� As a result, you can say that now I am being exiled to the northernmost Roman post!"

    An exile was one of the more severe punishments, and thus, Emery was left speechless, unsure how to react to the information. However, Julian remained calm, adding this exile would serve him well, as they both would have to leave for a year to the academy.

    "I have prepared things to make sure no trouble wille to me or this post after we get recalled"

    The two spent some time talking on the balcony, when they looked at the skies beyond, they realized the night was already upon them.

    "Emery�� about earlier��don''t get me wrong. I really think the best choice for Briton is to surrender to Rome''''

    The statement startled him, but Julian quickly exined.

    "I heard the story about what happened in the battle of Camelot, evil walking corpses aside, Briton only has 10.000 men, while Rome has 28 legions, including the 400 auxiliaries. There are almost 500.000 fighting men"''

    The difference in numbers was staggering, but Emery was neither worried or surprised. In a real war, there were numerous factors that would affect its oue, such as the understanding of thend, the leadership, and the timing of the war. Hence, there was no reason to give the soldiers much thought.

    However, what Julian said next surprised him.

    "Emery�� Imagine the world united with one rule, one vision�� wouldn''t it be a better one? It would certainly advance faster!"

    He stopped for a second and continued.

    "The Romans have the most advanced thinkers in all studies. All surrendered kingdoms were being given the same Roman education, you should see how much evolved the conquered kingdom now! Do you get it..? We should stop thinking about individuals and start thinking about advancing our world as a whole."

    Julian seemed to be very energetic as he stood up. Above the clear evening skies, beautiful stars dotted the skies like a sea of gleaming diamonds.

    "For me, the first thing I will do is to rule Rome. Then I''ll lead the Romans to rule the world! With it, we shall challenge the Nephilims and make our world escape from this damn lower realm situation! This is what we should aim for, Emery! What do you think?"

    Emery had seen inklings of Julian''s grandiose dream since the first year of their studies in the academy, but it appeared this time he was fullymitted to make it into reality.

    The roman looked at him and said, "Help me achieve this Emery, I definitely can''t do this without you".

    On one hand, Emery could understand the merits of such a n. With it, the world may be brought closer to advancement. However, Emery was not sure whether uniting the world under one banner would bring about the vision Julian had.

    Emery had seen what Arthur and his round table strived for and he had seen other kingdomse and go. The Danes, the Egypts and many more kingdoms with their own colors, vision and desires, even themon folk. Although the vision Julian presented was nothing short of grand, he was unsure if that would be the better choice for the world.

    Julian''s confidence remained despite Emery''s disbelief. "Haha! Did you know, she thought you wouldn''t be easily convinced too! But in time, I will show you��"

    "She?" Emery asked, confused.

    Before Emery was able to ask further, Julian said.

    "Who else? She has been helping me for thest few months. This Briton exile post thing was also her idea�� ahh, here she came!"

    Afterwards, a familiar scene of roaring thunder came from the night sky. A beautiful shining bird wreathed in electricitynded with a loud shriek.

    From atop the shining bird, a girl jumped down with a soft thud and greeted him.

    It was no other than Klea.

    Of course, with thest conversation they had and what happened afterwards, Emery couldn''t help but feel anxious seeing her again.

    However, Klea looked at him indifferently and with a smile as she said.

    "You boys are partying here and I am not invited?" Klea asked Julian with a mischievous grin.

    What surprised him next was that as soon as Klea closed, Julian walked toward her, bowed and gave a kiss her on her arm.

    "Of course this party was notplete without the presence of such beauty".

 Chapter 600 - Final Hours

    <h4>Chapter 600 - Final Hours</h4>

    The scene unfolding in front of Emery had indeed given him a little surprise. He knew Julian had always been an affectionate person, but he had never seen the two of them like this before.

    On the other hand, the girl seemed to notice Emery''s stare at them. She walked toward him with a smile on her face.

    "Emery, it''s been a while. How is your training? Did you manage to heal her?"

    Emery, who was too busy trying to process the two''s earlier interaction, was startled by her sudden questions. He just didn''t expect her to approach him so calmly after what he had done to her.

    "It''s... alright... My training has been somehow eptable�� As for Morgana, Unfortunately no. She is still in the same condition."

    Klea seemed to nod in understanding when she heard his words.

    "Ahhh, that''s too bad. Though, don''t worry too much Emery." Klea said in a light tone. "I''m sure you will eventually find a way to help her recover."

    "What are you two talking about?" asked Julian, interrupting.

    Klea quickly turned her body around, facing Julian who was interested in their small talk.

    "Nothing!" She cheerfully said. "We''re just catching up"

    She then put her hand on Julian''s shoulder and said, "There''s only a few hours left. All those flying make my skin dirty and dry, so let me borrow your renowned Roman bath... please"

    Emery''s eyebrow subconsciously raised when he saw Klea''s action. Usually, such casual action wouldn''t warrant any attention from him. But remembering their earlier interaction, he couldn''t help but feel something that made things amiss.

    "Of course, you''re free to do so. My home is your home." A grin was seen on Julian''s face as he said that.

    Emery was d Klea didn''t seem to change how she acted toward him, despite how he treated her during theirst encounter. Even so, the ambiguous situation going on between the two of them certainly made him a little anxious.

    However, Emery understood he couldn''t confront her about what was going on because of obvious reasons. He could only stare at Klea''s back with aplicated gaze, as her alluring figure confidently walked away.

    Emery turned his head to the side and saw Julian did the same action as him. The two boys then realized both of them were staring at her. In response, Julian smiled widely.

    "What an amazing woman she is. Don''t you agree with me, Emery?"

    Emery nodded, and Julian went on about how amazing she was and how Klea had been helping him thest few months.

    Julian spoke on how Klea and her insight had helped him in theplicated and vicious political sphere of the Roman Republic.

    Her council had allowed him to have the position he wanted long ago, a Legatus and consul of Rome.

    Once again, he assured Emery that him being the Legatus stationed in Britain was the best solution for both sides. He could be the eyes and ears for Britain, sharing thetter about Rome''s intentions and Emery could help him keep the peace with Britain.

    In addition, the assignment he was tasked with would give him the perfect alibi and cover to be gone for one year, while keeping those councils who were jealous with him being the youngest to be quiet thinking he was suffering from this exile.

    All were Klea brilliant ideas.

    Then, the always confident Julian suddenly stopped his chattering. Emery noticed he seemed to be hesitating with what he was about to say.

    "What is it?" asked Emery.

    Julian''s pondering looksted for a few more seconds, before he finally seemed to make up his mind.

    "Alright... I guess as brothers we should always be honest and frank with each other."

    "Of course." Emery responded with a nod. "Just tell me about it."

    Julian was seen taking a deep breath, as if he was about to ask something monumental.

    "It''s about Klea." He said in a serious tone. "I heard from her that you are now just friends. Is this true?"

    The question Julian threw at him actually doesn''t bode well with him, but he still tried to maintain his calm. Instead of winding up the exnation, he decided to answer the question as concisely as possible.

    "Yes. It''s true."

    Julian then stared at him even more seriously as he said, "I''ll be honest with you, Emery. I have grown to like her more than a friend and I hope you wouldn''t mind me chasing after her."

    Emery was silent as he heard Julian''s words. He couldn''t, or rather, didn''t know how to respond. Before he could say anything though, the Roman continued on speaking.

    "I need your answer, Emery. Will you give her away to me?"

    The word Julian used instantly made Emery give his answer "No!" which evidently startled the Roman.

    Naturally, he also noticed the abnormality of his response. Therefore, he quickly tried to fix his mistake. "What I mean is... I can''t do that. She''s not to be given away as she isn''t mine to begin with. She is her own person. If she decides to like you, then I will... support you��"

    The answer Emery gave him somehow caused the Roman to feel unsatisfied. He then said.

    "May the best man win then�� ain''t it Brother?"

    Emery seemed to have something more to say about this when they were both suddenly distracted by the symbols on their hand that were currently glowing.

    [One hour left until recall]

    "Alright! This is exciting!" Julian suddenly said, before he excused himself to prepare the stuff he wanted to bring.

    Unlike Emery who owned a spatial storage, Julian could only bring whatever was on his body to the academy.

    As for their earlier issue, it seemed both individuals had tacitly agreed to talk about it at ater time.

    When the Roman left him alone in the balcony, Emery realized his heart was unknowingly beating faster. The question Julian had asked made him reconsider how he felt about Klea. He couldn''t help but wonder if he had made the stupidest mistake of his life.

    In the end, Emery only exhaled a deep sigh. He came today to help settle the issue between Britain and Rome, only to end up with a more concerning matter of Klea and Julian.

    Emery quickly tried to regain his bearings, as he knew this was not the time to dwell on this. He needed to focus himself on the academy and its growth, because he understood the obstacles would only increase from this point on. Otherwise, he and his friends might not return to Earth alive.

    At thest few minutes before the recall spell took effect, Emery saw his two friendse to the balcony where he was.

    "All ready?!" said Klea, who seemed to be in a better mood.

    Emery who saw this couldn''t help but be puzzled. But he quickly threw the matter into the back of his mind, guessing her behavior might have been caused by the renowned Roman bath. He as well as Julian who saw her antics revealed a smile, as they nodded their heads readily.

    As if that was the cue, the notification they had been waiting for finally appeared, their body slowly turned into light and vanished.

    [You have been recalled to the magus academy]

    -----------

    Unbeknownst to Emery, a situation was happening between Klea and Julian half an hour before they were recalled.

    Julian made his way toward the Roman bathing area, where a half naked girl could be seen enjoying herself.

    "This bathhouse was probably the greatest invention Romans ever made..." the young girl said. "This pleasant sensation all over my body really makes me happy."

    The Roman approached close and sat next to the girl as he said, "I did everything as you asked."

    Hearing that, the young girl quickly became ted.

    "Already?! That''s quick!" Kleamented, amazement was apparent in her voice. "So, how did he react?"

    Julian then proceeded to tell Klea everything Emery said, every word and pronunciation down to theirst detail, as well as thetter''s reaction when he said he wanted to chase her.

    "Are you happy now?"

    It seemed Julian''s question was unnecessary, as he could clearly see Klea was pleased by what he told her.

    "Yes... of course I am! He deserved it!" Klea said." That guy needs to learn that he can''t keep me hanging!"

    After a few small curses, the girl said, "Thank you Julian�� as promised to those favors I give you, you will have to keep doing this throughout our year in the academy... Agreed?"

    Julian stared at the young girl and stood up. "Yes, as promised��" the Roman nodded his head and walked away with many thoughts in his mind.

    -------------

    Through the somber veil casted by the night sky, the moon could still be seen to its fullest.

    Unknown to Emery and all of his friends, on the dark side of the moon there existed a construct: multiple buildings could be seen around what appeared to be aplex asrge as a city. The ce, however, waspletely sealed in silence without much signs of life being seen within it.

    Two unknown figures could be seen inside one of theplex''s centermost buildings: a male and female dressed in golden robes with shimmering patterns. They both were looking at a human-sized tube, where a body could be seen floating inside.

    [Body reconstruction ispleted]

    A sound came out from the tube and the female in light brown hair said in response.

    "Remove the liquid and open the tube."

    Following her instruction, the green fluorescent liquid inside the tube that submerged the body was slowly being drained. Some timeter, the tube was void of the liquid and the body of the man inside it opened his eyes.

    All of a sudden, seemingly enraged, the man screamed loudly.

    "ARRGGHHHH!! THAT BOY!! I-I''LL KILL HIM!!"

    Seeing the fiery behavior, the female figure shouted no less loudly than the man in the tube. "Calm down, you fool! Your body is still notpletely ready!"

    This quickly made the previously screamed man silent.

    The male figure who stood next to the female then said, "Wee back to thend of the living, little brother."

    The screaming man rtively calmed down at the male''s words. He took several deep breaths, as he tried to pacify the raging emotions within him.

    "Brother!! My body!! This is�� aarrgghh, so weak!!"

    "That is the best quality I could find with such short notice." said the male figure calmly. "You yourself knew this world is simply too far from the others."

    The man who was still inside the tube seemed to have finally regained his emotions, as he looked at the female and said, "Thank you Sister Hera. I owe you one this time!"

    The female figure who called Hera scoffed at the man''s words. "Huh! You owe too much to ever repay me, Hades!"

    Hearing such rebuke made Hades irritated again. However, he didn''t dare tosh out in fear of damaging his new body.

    Hades turned to another figure and spoke in a tone, as if he had suffered a lifetime of injustice, "Brother, why did you let them go?! I discovered a mysterious energy and I''m sure that boy knows exactly what it is!"

    "Brother, if only you were not as entric, then I might still be able to help you. But no! You just have the need to show off, don''t you?! Thousands of undead? Really!? No wonder that sword awoke from its slumber!"

    Hades showed an expression of regret upon hearing his brother''s reprimand. But then, he still tried to convince his brother. "Brother Zeus, I know I was wrong... But�� I''m telling you this mysterious energy�� I''m sure it will be worth the trouble!"

    "Just forget about it!" Zeus said sharply. "The family head has already sent word not to pursue the matter any longer. If you insist and get caught, then I can''t help you anymore!"

    Upon hearing that, Hades showed a surprise look. "Huh?! The main branch was also involved?" He then sneered. "Who would have known a boy from a lower realm could have such a high connection!" Hades tries to keep his rage inside.

    Seeing this, Zeusy his hand on his brother''s shoulder and said "Don''t worry brother, I am telling you that you will have your revenge soon".

    Surprise colored Hades'' face again. "Is it almost time, brother?" He spoke those words with such joy that one would wonder if he was the same person who acted violently earlier.

    Laughter reverberated throughout the building as Hades loudly spoke.

    "Finally!! With this over, we can get away from caretaking this boring!"

    ------------

    On Earth, just a few days after Emery and the others'' were recalled back to the magus academy, in a particr spot inside a forest.

    A certain pond within a magical shrine was glowing brighter than usual.

    Countless motes of light appeared in front of the pond, forming the figure of a woman. She noticed the changes that had urred to the body that had been lying in the pond for more than nine months.

    The girl in the pond seemed to finally take a deep breath for the first time since all these months and the first thing she did after that was mutter a few words.

    "Emery��"

    "Emery�� I am fine already��"

    "Emery�� don''t go��"

    It took around an hour before the girl finally opened her eyes. Realizing where she was, she quickly stood up and got out of the pond. Her attention was immediately drawn to the glowing figure standing at the edge of the pond - someone she was familiar with.

    "High Priestess��" said the girl weakly. "W-where is he..?"

    ��

    The girl didn''t get the answer she wanted. Hence after giving her gratitude to thedy of theke and Gaia, she left the shrine.

    Exiting the shrine, the girl was immediately weed by four individuals - her sisters. The four sisters quickly surrounded her from all sides before giving a heart-warming hug. Then, they told her everything that had happened. Listening to it only added more pain to her already empty heart.

    "Where is he?" She asked again, in hope of hearing the answer she wanted.

    Unfortunately, nobody seemed to know the answer to this question.

    In the end, the girl decided to go to the one ce where the boy always went while he was training. When she arrived at the strange stone formation above the hill, she immediately screamed as loud as she could, releasing the pain in her heart.

    "Emery!!!..."

    Her voice seemingly echoed to the far distance, but there was no reply - nothing of what she wanted.

    She shouted once more unwilling to give up until she got an answer.

    "I was wrong�� please��e back��"

    This time however, a different voice answered her. A deep heavy one that was not from a human.

    The voice said, "I can sense Khaos Energy within you girl. Come inside."

    ***

    End of Volume 3

 Chapter 601 - Recalled

    <h4>Chapter 601 - Recalled</h4>

    A million light years away from Earth.

    Right in the center of the human universe lies one of the most important ces to mankind, the ce where the human alliance ced their hopes of the future: the Magus Academy.

    Today, thousands of acolytes were recalled to join their new ss. For some of them, this was their first time setting foot in this majestic ce, but for others, this was going to be theirst year in this ce.

    Like before, a sharp ringing sound filled Emery''s head as he opened his eyes. However, unlikest time, when he opened his eyes, he did not see the interior of the assembly courtyard nor did he see the inside of the small room. This time, he was in a muchrger room.

    He calmly looked around the room. While observing carefully, he found there were a few pieces of equipment inside the room. He could also see a long table in the center of the room. There was no window for the blue sky to peek from nor were there green fields on the other side. Instead, there was only a ss door with arge window. Through the transparent ss, he immediately noticed about half a dozen people wearing identical staff uniforms were watching over him from the other side.

    It was certainly a different reception. However, before he could think about it any longer, he was distracted by the sh notification from the symbol on his hand.

    [Restriction has been lifted.]

    Right after the notification popped up, likest time, his whole body shone as white bits of stuff floated upward. He felt his body getting lighter and a strong rush of energy coursed in his body, re-energizing him both physically and mentally.

    Afterward, before he wanted to ess the symbol on his hand, a screen of light appeared in front of him to read.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [19 years old]

    [Battle Power: 100]

    [Spirit Force: 904]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 5]

    [Spirit Core of Nature - Stage 5]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    [Bloodline Gene - Fey Wolf]

    [Gene ssification - Legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 6]

    [Current Rank - Rank 4 - The Fey Shaman]

    [Acolyte Status - Elite]

    [Apothecary Apprentice - Rank 3]

    [Contribution Points 93.120]

    This was the most extensive information about himself he had ever seen, and with the half a dozen people in front of him watching his every move, he felt as if he was being closely analyzed.

    A momentter, a voice came from among the people outside the window.

    "Wee back, Senior Acolyte. Please wait a moment."

    This was definitely the Magus Academy, but it did not feel as familiar as it should. Seeing their actions made him wonder, why were they treating him differently? Was it because of the war with the elves?

    Unused to the way they were treating him at the moment, he could not help but think about the warning his master Xion gave him again.

    Shaking the thought off, Emery walked toward the long table in the center of the room. Although he could already see it from where he was, upon closer inspection, he confirmed the items on the table were indeed a set of the academy''s uniform and a storage ring.

    Among the two items, his attention was immediately pulled toward the storage ring. He took the ring and checked it, quickly realizing the ring was his, as he could ess its storage.

    Inside, he could see the apothecary tools and ingredients he had left in the academy, the sword given by Magus Xion, his bags of 18,515 spirit stones, and also his onest spirit foundation pill.

    As Emery wore the academy uniform and storage ring, the door was opened. When he turned to look toward the door, one male and two females in uniforms politely approached him.

    "We are here to help every Elite member returning to the academy."

    Without wasting any time, the three staff members started to check his vitals and conditions gently and even asked if there was anything ufortable during the recall. It seemed this was the elite treatment Emery never had the chance to experience before.

    "We also need to fully analyze your progress in thest three years. Please excuse us, as it is important to get as urate data as possible."

    He was then led toward one particr machine that looked like a long path. Before he could ask about it, one of the staff members exined he needed to run on it. As he stepped on the path, its surface began moving. After walking for a while, he found the speed of the path''s movement followed the speed he was walking at.

    After walking for a few more minutes, a mark came out on the screen in front of him.

    [120]

    [130]

    Seeing Emery''s eyes on the screen, another one of the staff members briefly exined, "Senior, those numbers signify that you are currently running at 130 meters per second. Please run as fast as you can."

    The staff member''s words made him realize something. He did not know if it was true or not, but he felt this had something to do with being in the elite ss. With this in mind, he decided it was best to run at full speed.

    [250]

    [300]

    [320]

    320 meters per second was the maximum speed of his 100 points of battle power. He estimated he would be able to run at least twice as fast with his [Immortal Gate] and [Fey Transformation], but he would rather hide his real ability unless he really had to use it.

    Next, he was brought to another machine. Although he was a bit curious, he knew the staff member would tell him what he needed to do without him asking, so he stayed silent. As expected, after attaching a few cables connected to the machine to his body, he was asked to punch a certain area of the machine.

    BAM!!!

    Another line of numbers came out from this particr machine.

    [15,210]

    Seeing the line of numbers on the screen, he decided to try one more time. This time, he punched the area as strongly as he could.

    BAMM!!!

    [19,275]

    Without waiting for Emery to ask, the same staff member asst time exined, "Senior, those numbers signify that you did a 19,275-kilogram punch. It is 39 times the strength of a normal human."

    Emery did not know about the standards of the elite ss, so he was not sure if the score was high enough. He was tempted to use his skills to reach higher scores, but he decided it was probably better to ask if this number was considered high.

    "Yes, this is about the average number for all elite-ss acolytes," the third staff member answered.

    The staff member''s answer made him cancel his previous decision to use his skill. As long as it was enough for him to be considered belonging to the elite ss, it was enough.

    When all the required tests were finally done, Emery was told to sit on a chair. From the previous tests, it was clear they would tell him what to do and what it was for sooner orter, so he did not feel any need to ask and patientlyplied. However, when he looked at the male staff member, Emery noticed he was holding some kind of injection item. Without a word, he pierced it at the back of his neck.

    He felt a painful sting as soon as it pierced him, followed by the feeling of a small piece of metal stuck at the back of his neck. He quickly asked what it was for.

    The staff member slightly hesitated when he saw Emery''s questioning expression. In the end, he only vaguely exined, "This is the new protocol for all acolytes. It is for your safety, senior."

    Although Emery had a lot he wanted to ask, he held himself back and chose to observe for the time being. After a while, he noticed the other three that were still behind the window began to discuss with slightly perplexed expressions as if something was out of ce.

    A few momentster, one of the two female staff members approached him.

    "My apology, senior, but there seems to be some kind of confusion with the data, and because of that, we are required to further analyze your body."

    The sentence quickly made Emery anxious. Was there something about him that could potentially be a problem to the academy? Was it the Khaos Energy, or was it something else?

    Emery quickly asked, "Is it really necessary?"

    The staff member opened her mouth to answer, but before she could say a word, another person walked into the room and from his uniform, the man was a Magus. He came directly toward him and said.

    "Come with me! The headmaster would like to see you."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 602 - Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 602 - Suspicion</h4>

    The third-year weing party quickly made him feel anxious, and being called to see the headmaster just an hour after being recalled. Things could not be any more concerning.

    Emery walked following the magus through a long tunnel. At the end of the tunnel, the two entered some kind of box that lifted them up the stairs. He then went through another tunnel simr to the previous one, with the only big difference being this one had a big window showing the vast blue sky surrounding the flying ind of the Magus Academy.

    In the sky that seemed to have no limit, he could see seemingly countless flying objects that look like ships made of steel hovering around the academy.

    The magus leading the way looked back in time to see Emery admiring the view. However, he couldn''t care less, and called him up.

    "Continue, acolyte. The headmaster is waiting."

    Seeing the magus immediately turning back and continuing to walk, Emery quickly followed to catch up to the magus once again. As the two reached a huge door, Emery remembered that, before he left the academy three years ago, Headmaster Altus Deysden had been captured by the elves.

    This memory made him wonder if the headmaster had already been saved and was back to the academy.

    But as soon he walked into the room, he realized the headmaster the magus was referring to was someone else.

    This grey-haired middle-aged man was the grand magus deputy headmaster Delbrand. It seemed he still took charge of the headmaster position thesest three years.

    Even though the grand magus did not have the same level of aura and charisma as the previous headmaster, he was still a grand magus. An individual with power a hundred times more than a magus.

    While Emery was in thought, the new Headmaster Delbrand briefly examined him with a sharp cold gaze. Holding a small cube that was projecting information, the deputy headmaster began to speak.

    "Emery Ambrose�� Lower realm�� Earth�� You are one of the elites who won the third game by defeating a privileged acolyte, are you not?"

    Despite clearly directing the question at Emery, the deputy headmaster did not look at him. Instead, his eyes were on the information projected by the cube in his hand.

    "Yes, I was." Although Emery did not know where this conversation was going, he still answered with confidence.

    "Yes, yes, I remember you�� It was a good fight�� Quite entertaining".

    Unsure of what to say, Emery stayed quiet while the new headmaster''s attention was on the screen of information. The silence made him feel more anxious. Even aftering here, he still had no idea why he was called.

    "You have an impressive history in your second year�� A few achievements with the apothecary, and... an impressive Double Core! This is rare to see! Very good."

    Hearing the deputy headmaster''s positive words as well as his tone of speaking, Emery felt that it might not be bad news after all.

    However, a secondter the headmaster''s expression changed. He stood up, walked toward the window, and took out a small tube shaped item. As he held it up near his mouth, he lit a small fire with magic to light up one end and inhaled from one end of the item before exhaling smoke outside the window.

    He appeared to be in deep thought as his eyes were fixed on the sky.

    "Do you have such a flying ship in your world, Emery?"

    Emery thought for a while and shook his head.

    "Ah�� most lower worlds don''t have one yet."

    The deputy headmaster then began talking about the ships that were there as protection for the acolytes and how a lot of things have changed since the attack 3 years ago.

    Out of nowhere he suddenly said, "I wonder how Altus would do at times like this..." .

    There appear to be a lot of things keeping his mind.

    Emery however still did not know why he was called here and why the deputy headmaster was talking about this to him.

    "Tell me, headmaster, why am I here?" Emery directly asked.

    Headmaster Delbrand threw the smoking item outside of the window and returned to his seat. He took a deep breath, looked him directly in the eye when he said.

    "The truth is, after gathering your information, the academy''s automated system gged you as a threat toward the academy and rmended your direct expulsion from the academy."

    "!!!"

    Expulsion�� This was definitely shocking for Emery but he did his best to maintain his calm. He asked the deputy headmaster about the reason and the Headmaster Delbrand was willing to exin.

    "First is your bloodline. You must know the wolf bloodline is currently under investigation for allying with our enemy, the elves. Hence until these matters are proven, most wolf bloodline acolytes have already been sent out from the academy to return to their respective homes."

    "Allying with the enemy��." Emery muttered in disbelief.

    "Secondly, you have been sighted in two events that involved the attacks from the elves: the first being on your first year in elder respite and the second during the day Headmaster Altus was taken by the elves. For an acolyte to be in both events is undoubtedly suspicious."

    Emery found this reason to be outrageous. It''s like being in the wrong time and wrong ce was not bad enough and he would be used and suffer because of it.

    The headmaster then once again looked toward the information that came out of the cube and said.

    "Third was your extreme increase in strength, which was very questionable especially considering your low aptitude and the fact you came from a lower world. With these three reasons, you should be happy if expulsion is all you get."

    Emery was about to strongly protest when the headmaster added.

    "Out of the 10.000 acolytes of your year, only 65% still remained, we purged more than 2000 this year just because of suspicious background, hence taking out one more is nothing"

    Hearing this made Emery realize something was unusual with the deputy headmaster''s behavior. With this in mind, he calmed himself down before asking.

    "Then why am I still standing here, headmaster?"

    The headmaster showed a faint smile in response.

    "It is also because of these three reasons that I n to keep you here in the academy. Even more, I also n to give back the reward that was unfairly taken from you."

    "What do you mean?"

    The headmaster looked at him with a serious gaze and said, "I shall give you what you earned from winningst year''s game, the privileged-ss status!"

 Chapter 603 - An Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 603 - An Opportunity</h4>

    This was certainly a shocking development.

    It took his mind a few moments before it couldpletely process what thetter had said. And when it did it, the shock on his face only became exponentially apparent.

    In reality, Emery and his friends were already fortunate enough to be included within the elite ss in spite of all the bias and discrimination they received as those of the lower ss.

    The elite ss; ten sses where each consisted of fifty elite acolytes, totaling in five hundreds elites which made up the top 5% echelon of the acolytes in the Magus Academy. But these elite groups were nothing inparison to the one offered by the headmaster.

    The privileged ss; one particr and significant ss which only housed the most exceptional of these ''elites''. Those who were in this ss were the top 1% echelon, with only one hundred or so members.

    These privilege group acolytes were provided and given the best of the best the academy had - guidance, artifacts, consumables, items, facilities, and so on.

    Most importantly, the privileged ss would give out status, or rather, a standing that would definitely be very important for an acolyte of lower realm such as him. Hence being offered to enter the privileged ss was certainly a one-of-a-kind fortune.

    However, Emery was not as naive as he was before. He was sure there was nothing called a charity in thispetitive academy, especially a matter as significant as this.

    While he was trying to contemte, the headmaster continued on speaking.

    "There is one thing I need from you before I grant your privilege ss."

    As soon as the headmaster said those words, Emery took a deep breath, stared at the new headmaster with confidence and said, "Alright, headmaster. Tell me what you need."

    "It''s more like a requirement really.." said the headmaster when he saw how Emery looked. "I can''t let you in the privileged ss without you showing me how much you have improved since three years ago, after all."

    The headmaster once again turned his gaze and looked at the cube. "You have the necessary battle power and spirit force. However you are only a rank 8 and all of the other one hundred acolytes in the privilege ss have reached rank 9"

    The headmaster tore his eyes from the screen and stared at Emery as he said, "Do you think you can break through to rank 9 in a week?"

    Emery''s face gradually turned strange after he heard the headmaster''s question. That was definitely an absurd one. He couldn''t even fulfill the 1000 spirit force requirement by then, let alone making a breakthrough. Therefore, he only quietly shook his head.

    As if he had expected Emery''s answer, the headmaster nodded his head.

    "Yes.. I thought so. Your dual core certainly makes the matter tricky. In fact, it would be an achievement already if you manage to reach rank 9 before the end of the year."

    The headmaster then put down the cube and said, "Then, in exchange, I will need you to show extraordinary results in the uing Magus Games that will be held next week."

    Emery was about to ask what the other party meant by extraordinary results when his question was immediately answered.

    "For starters, let''s say reaching level 5. Yes, that should be enough.." said the headmaster followed with a nod. He then turned to Emery. "So that''s the requirement."

    As expected, there would be another Magus Game just like what Emery and his friends had participated in their second year.

    Even though Emery had no idea what kind of game it would be this time and how hard reaching stage five was, it came without asking that he would try his best to get the best result he could achieve.

    Hence the headmaster currently really was just offering him an extra gift if he aplished well in the uing game.

    Not willing to believe such a level of generosity was offered to amon boy from a lower realm, he proceeded to ask.

    "W-why? ..Why are you offering me this, headmaster?"

    Unexpectedly, the headmaster looked at him with what Emery assumed as amusement. The former had a pondering expression on his face for a moment before saying, "I am not Headmaster Altus. He has his own method while I have mine. For me, I am only here to find and nurture the best talent"

    Seeing the look of disbelief on Emery''s face, he continued. "You hailing from a lower realm not only further proof and reinforce my point, but also mean that you are untainted by all the politics of the magus world. Hence my belief that you have no involvement with whatever those old wolves are doing right now."

    "In addition, the fact that you are able to reach rank 4 of your bloodline and having a dual core with the situation you are in, this is the kind of potential and talent that I wish to see."

    To be honest, Emery found it hard to not like what he was hearing at this point. However, before he could show how grateful he was by the offer, the new headmaster once again stared at him with a sharp gaze that sent chills down his spine.

    "Emery Ambrose, don''t ever think of this offer of mine as a gift. With our current situation with the elves, I want to see only the most talented receive the best resources and expect the best results. Hence don''t you dare waste this opportunity!"

    "Now you may leave!"

    At the same time, the door behind him was opened widely. Emery didn''t even have the chance to deliver his gratitude as he was immediately told to leave the room.

    Walking out of the room, Emery was still processing what just happened. He didn''t know if the new headmaster had any hidden agenda or anything of that sort, but what he heard today was enough to give the other party his sincere bow and gratitude.

    Turning around and looking at the already closed door, Emery muttered. "Thank you, headmaster."

    He turned and walked away. His steps were calm, but one could see an excited look evident on his face. He was excited by the fact that he could finally ess what the Magus Academy could offer to him once again.

    But before that, he nned to find the others first.

    Cool breezes blew upon his face as Emery walked down the pathway, and went towards where the other elite acolytes had gathered.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 604 - Familiar Faces

    <h4>Chapter 604 - Familiar Faces</h4>

    Because he was summoned by the new headmaster, Emery found himselfing inte for the weing ceremony. In fact, it was already finished by the time he arrived at the location where the returning acolytes were supposed to be gathering.

    Oblivious of where they had gone, Emery proceeded to ask a nearby person wearing the Magus Academy''s staff uniform. The staff told him he should head to his designated ss.

    Emery quickly walked out of the ce and followed the track along the sky garden, heading toward the nearest transportation gate with the destination of Ind 7, the exclusive training ce for the elite group 7 he was in.

    As he stepped out of the transportation gate, Emery was surprised to be weed by the Magus Academy''s knights. These warriors dded in golden armor that reflected sunlight were the elites in charge of guarding the academy.

    As he walked past them, he realized there were twice as many people around guarding the areapared tost year. While he was trying to ponder what could probably be the reason for this, Emery suddenly sensed that a figure just came out from the gate behind him and they were lunging for his back.

    "Yo! Emery! My friend, how are you!"

    Even though he hadn''t turned around and seen who this person was, Emery immediately recognized the other party by their voice. Just before this familiar person touched his shoulder, Emery cast [Blink].

    His figure disappeared and reappeared right behind the person who ''ambushed'' him.

    It seemed the person knew where Emery had gone as they immediately raised both his hands with augh.

    "Wow! I give up! I surrender! Don''t attack me!"

    With a faint smile on his face, Emery said, "How do you do, Gerri?"

    The other person turned his body around and still kept his hands in the air. His iconic red hair was still as messy as Emery remembered; coupled with the mischievous smile stered on his face, the other party still looked the same as thest time they met each other. This person was none other than the one known as the Violet me, Gerri.

    "I''m amazing!" He then proceeded to drag his gaze at Emery from top to bottom, as if he was scanning. His smile widened as he said, "You have grown up my friend! You don''t look like a kid any longer!"

    An imaginary vein popped at Emery''s forehead when he heard that.

    "What are you saying, Gerri..? We ARE the same age."

    As if he didn''t notice the tone Emery used, Gerriughed boisterously. "Hahaha!! True, true!"

    "Hah..."

    Emery couldn''t help but sigh and shake his head at him and his antics. Gerri was still the same, even though it had been three years. A small smile crept onto his face, as he saw how Gerri was still energetic as ever. He was d to see his friend still had his easygoing attitude.

    "I think we arete, let''s go." Emery quickly said when he noticed Gerri wouldn''t stop with his chattering.

    He quickly went on the track, while Gerri quickly followed behind. They made their way toward the hall where the acolytes of elite group 7 usually gathered. When they reached the hall, the two were immediately greeted by the sight of many familiar faces.

    With a quick nce from his part, Emery noticed there were around fifty people gathered on the scene. Of course, his friends were seen standing among them. He could clearly see Klea and Julian talking to someone, while Thrax walked towards him.

    Seeing Thrax approaching, Emery quickly turned his gaze to look for hisst friend, only to realize Chumo was already standing beside him. The guy really became more discreet every time they met.

    Luckily, he didn''t reflexively hit thetter out of surprise.

    "Hi Emery... Hi Gerri.." Chumo said with his usual concise and polite style.

    Emery nodded calmly with a smile as a reply to the greeting. The simple greeting, however, surprised the red hair acolytes

    Emery was also a bit taken back by thetter''s reaction, which he thought was too much. Though, the next words Gerri spoke exined it all.

    "Seriously dude... I thought you were a mute!"

    "..."

    Both Emery and Chumo didn''t seem to know how to react, as they turned and looked at each other.

    The next moment, Thrax arrived in front of the trio. Emery noticed the disgruntled look on his friend''s face.

    "Can you believe it, Emery?" Thrax said with a grunt. "Look there. Those two are so friendly with the enemy."

    Emery immediately turned his head to see what Thrax meant. He then looked at the people Klea and Julian were talking to. Thetter was talking to ra, one of Roran Harlight''s bodyguards while the former was talking to Anas, the leader of the Kaleos acolytes who came together with him from ss 77.

    He wasn''t sure if it was because of Thrax''s words, but somehow he could see that Klea seemed friendlier than usual to Anas - a guy whost year couldn''t have been more obvious in chasing after her.

    Either way, Emery knew he shouldn''t overthink the situation, lest it spiraled out of control. He then decided to look around, to greet more familiar faces.

    He saw Aiko the Jade sh give him a nod as a greeting, the big guybat specialist Orycon waved his hand at him and Okoye, who beamed a smile at him. Then, he realized he couldn''t find Igor and Ivar, the two goat half blood acolytes, among those here.

    At one corner of the hall, Emery could still find Micah and his friends talking about him. Not far from him, his favorite and number one fan Lodos moniker ''Maniac'' was still watching him with his hostility-filled gaze.

    Gerri seemed to also notice Lodos'' attitude toward him.

    "Damn... it looks like that guy still hates you, Emery. How impressive! It''s been three years, after all." Gerrimented, while looking at Lodos'' direction. "It seems you really made one of his screws loose forever."

    Emery could only show a wry smile at Gerri''s straightforwardment. Still, although some people looked at him with not-so-good gazes, he still found the situation to be surprisingly heartwarming as if meeting old friends.

    A whileter, Klea and Julian came to join the four people.

    The girl proceeded to do what she always did, sincerely smiling and greeting the group. Naturally, Gerri took the opportunity to once again flirt with her, which Klea responded with being friendly as usual.

    The only unusual thing with her behaviour Emery noticed was the way she no longer was all over him, or even stood close to him for that matter. This was definitely how a normal friend should act, but Emery couldn''t help but feel odd. Apparently, he needed time to get used to this treatment.

    Julian, on the other hand, was being sneered at by the Thracian. The Roman, however, chose to ignore thetter and told the group the recent news about what had happened during their absence that he just got from ra.

    Julian told the group about the development of the war with the elves and the fact Grand Magus Altus still hasn''t returned to the academy. There was also the updated information regarding the half blood ns.

    He gave Emery the concerning news about the Wolf and Snake ns. Apparently, this was also the reason why Lymord and the other Harlight family''s acolytes who were of Wolf Bloodline would not be joining the elite ss this year.

    Hearing that, Emery guessed a simr thing probably happened to Igor and Ivan as well as the other half blood acolytes of ss 7 who were still nowhere to be seen.

    The news also made him anxious about what he would be experiencing from this point on, as he was a half blood. He suddenly thought of a certain girl who he hadn''t seen for three years. Knowing the Snake half blood had left the human alliance, he wondered if he would ever see her again.

    ��

    Not long after, the big door in the hall opened and everyone saw the elite ss magus instructors entered. Magus Na, the Spirit Reading instructor; Magus Clio, the Lore instructor; Magus Rommy, thebat instructor; and finally the always smiley Magus Minerva, the Ethic and Principle instructor.

    Emery as well as the others, however, realized they didn''t see Grand Magus Aimon among the instructors. Instead, they saw an unknown person among them.

    Even though they didn''t know who he was, the bald man standing in the center exerted a much stronger pressure than all the instructorsbined, which immediately led them to believe that the other party must be a grand magus.

    Fortunately, Emery and the others didn''t have to wait long for their curiosity to be sated.

    "I''m Grand Magus Ss.. I will be the one to rece Grand Magus Aimon. Now, let me see how good you all are, ss 7!"

 Chapter 605 - Rank 9

    <h4>Chapter 605 - Rank 9</h4>

    The four familiar magus and the newly-acquainted Grand Magus Ss would be the mentors of elite ss 7 for the next year. In the midst of the group of acolytes, Emery wore a pondering expression, wondering whether the character of Grand Magus Ss was the same as Grand Magus Aimon or not.

    In the meantime, Magus Minerva gave Grand Magus Ss the chromatic cube the Magus Academy used. As soon as the man touched it, a panel of information appeared for him to read.

    The moment his eyes swept through the contents, Emery and the others could clearly see the progression of Grand Magus Ss'' facial expressions.

    "42 acolytes!" said Grand Magus Ss loudly, almost to the point of roaring.

    The sourest expression Emery could ever imagine appeared on the grand magus'' face, as thetter continued to read.

    "What''s with this ss?!!" roared Grand Magus Ss. "This is the worst elite ss I''ve ever seen!"

    The loud noise instantly caused the entire ss to pay their full attention to the fuming grand magus.

    Grand Magus Ss tore his eyes away from the information he was reading and stared at the acolytes below with a sharp gaze that made all of them nervous.

    "43 acolytes! Thirty three rank 9, nine rank 8, and�� one rank 7!!!"

    "..."

    "WHO THE HELL IS THIS?!!"

    A loud roar that seemedparable to nature''s wrath itself reverberated throughout the hall, jolting everyone on the scene. Some of the acolytes even felt as if their eardrums had burst from it.

    On the other hand, a person seemed to be trembling after the grand magus shouted.

    Emery looked over and saw that the person was one of the Kaleos acolytes who always stood next to Anas.

    Grand Magus Ss red at the man and said sharply. "Get the hell out of my ss!"

    The momentum of those words had made the already shaking man turnpletely white. He was then seen scampering out of the hall.

    Meanwhile, Emery could see Anas seemed to be getting emotional by this unexpected development. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do except watch as one of his men got kicked out of the ss.

    The grand magus seemed to notice what the acolytes were thinking as he said, "I don''t care what you didst year, what you wonst year: mere rank 7 for someone in the third-year elite ss is a disgrace! This also included the nine people who only reached rank 8! In my eyes, you guys don''t deserve to be here!"

    The situation in the hall suddenly became tense, because of the grand magus'' words.

    Come to think about it, ss 7 was definitely different from the other elite ss asst year group 7 had managed to win the second Magus Game against the elites. Hence, there were previously 15 regr ss acolytes, whose ability could only be considered subpar, but managed to make it into the elite ss.

    Grand Magus Ss then calmed his raging emotions for a bit. He then spoke again, "Do all of you not know we humans are at war?!! Do you know what happened to Grand Magus Aimon?!"

    The grand magus'' question immediately caught the attention of everyone. It was true they all wondered why the previous Grand Magus would no longer teach them.

    Grand Magus Ss stopped his words for a second, his gaze turned sorrowful, while his tone became downcast. "My friend Aimon died bravely in the frontlinest month!"

    Emery and the others didn''t even have a chance to process what they had just heard, when the grand magus'' roaring sound once again rang out in the air.

    "If you elites don''t care to train seriously, then you don''t belong in this ss!!"

    The grand magus then approached the acolytes, while also started studying the data of each of the acolytes. A whileter, he pointed at two acolytes Emery knew very well. One was therge and muscr Orycon, while the other was the blue-haired acolyte wielding the ice element Micah.

    "You two have reached mid stage rank 9, show me see your capability."

    The previous tension suddenly turned to excitement by the sudden sparing. Even so, Emery could still notice some of the acolytes wore a serious expression, evidently thinking about the fact Grand Magus Aimon died in the ongoing war.

    Still, these people were the minority, as the others were soon getting overwhelmed by the passion of the uing fight between the two acolytes.

    One was a very skillful, lighting elementbat magus. While the other was someone who wielded unique ice element spells.

    This was a fight where they could see where they currently stood, as the two acolytes chosen were said to be the strongest in ss.

    Everyone was excited topare themself with the two and found out their progress for the past three years. They all wanted to know how far their peers had be.

    With enough focus from his part, Emery''s [Spirit Reading] could tell the power of the two, but he couldn''t tell how far. Fortunately, Chumo who stood next to him could do that part. He used his [Eye of the Raven] on the two acolytes and saw a much more detailed reading.

    "Orycon has higher stats than Micah. He has reached his fifth pir, while Micah has only reached his fourth."

    This was information Emery and the others had learnt before. When an acolyte reached rank 9, they would have to establish the sea of consciousness within their core.

    There, the acolyte then needed to create nine pirs before finally reaching the magus level.

    The first to third pir were considered the lower stage, fourth to sixth were the middle stage, while seventh to ninth were the high stage. This was the strata that generally determined a rank 9 acolyte''s prowess.

    "Chumo, can you tell me how many people have reached the middle stage in this ss?" Emery asked in a low voice, not letting anyone else hear their conversation.

    At his words, Chumo swiftly swept his gaze over everyone. His mind went into drive as he processed the information [Eye of the Raven] given him.

    "Only those two people have reached the middle stage. Right behind them there are Lodos, Anas and your good friend Gerri, who have created the third pir. As for the rest, most of them have their first pir while some have their second."

    With Chumo''s help, Emery could know the approximate strength of everyone in the ss. Next, he cast his eyes toward his friends and was a little hesitant to ask. However, it seemed the other four knew what he wanted to ask.

    Julian was the one who spoke. "Don''t look at us like that, Emery. We are all still rank 8 except our beautiful queen here."

    Julian''s flirting words to Klea immediately caught Thrax and Chumo''s attention. The two realized something was amiss, but didn''t know exactly what it was. On the other hand, Emery smiled at Klea and said, "Congrattions."

    Klea was gleeful for a second, but she quickly lost the expression and said, "It''s only the first pir. Nothing amazing."

    She then stared at Emery and said, "Hope this achievement please our genius acolyte."

    Actually, Emery was included in the nine acolytes who were still in rank 8, but all of his friends knew his capability was more than that. In response, he could only show a wry smile, as he realized what Klea''s words meant.

    In the meantime, the sparring between Orycon and Micah seemed to have reached its climax, as the former used his powerful thunder spell to enhance his great sword, while Micah concentrated all of his spirit force to cast his strongest crystal into a crystal shield.

    Evidently, this was a duel between the sharpest sword and the strongest shield. Tension rose to the maximum, as everyone watched the two people prepare their ultimate card. Some even didn''t dare to blink their eyes for fear of missing the collision of the two attacks.

    Lightning crackled furiously around Orycon''s figure, with his swordpletely enveloped by a small thunderstorm. His appearance right now looked as if the personification of thunder had descended upon him.

    On the other hand, the temperature of the surrounding area, where Micah was, kept dropping exponentially following the creation and strengthening of the crystal shield that materialized in front of him.

    Then, as if they could read each other''s minds, the twounched their attack at the same time. Winds raged violently as the two attacks headed for each other.

    CRACK!!

    A loud crisp sound rang in the air as Orycon''s attack managed to break Micah''s famous crystal shield apart. The unstoppable sword broke the seemingly unbreakable shield. Moreover, Orycon''s sword still carried enough momentum, as it continued towards the panting Micah.

    Fortunately, Grand Magus Ss immediately took action and stopped the attack from reaching thetter. The grand magus'' intervention ultimately marked the end of the fight.

    It was a duel of two geniuses, however Micah, who was supposed to be one the best elitest year, was defeated by Orycon, who obviously has grown in strength a lot faster.

    "Arrgghh!! I have not lost!" Micah shouted, unable to ept such a result but he was quietly silent by the grand magus stare.

    Grand Magus Ss turned to the other acolytes and said, "This is the standard that I want everyone to reach to be in this ss. Do you all understand?!"

    "Yes, Master!" Emery and the others said in unison.

    He then called on a few more names who caught his eyes: Gerri showing his ferocious fire spells against Aiko whose mobility seemingly unparalleled thanks to her particr wind spells.

    In the end, Grand Magus Ss warned those who were still in rank 8 to quickly reach rank 9. This was because the difference between rank 8 and rank 9 was much apparent, akin to a gulf.

    "In a fairbat, no rank 8 could ever defeat a rank 9!"

    When the grand magus spoke this sentence, Emery could see that Lodos was looking at him with such a condescending attitude. His hostility apparently sprouted from his disappointment toward him, by the fact he was still a rank 8 acolyte.

    Even so, Emery decided to ignore the other party. He preferred not to show off and keep a low profile, after all.

    However, as he said those words in his mind, Grand Magus Ss suddenly went silent and checked the data once again. He then called the next name that would show their abilities.

    "Emery Ambrose!"

    The grand magus called his name, which was odd. After all, he was still a rank 8 acolyte on paper. It seemed the former had found something interesting in Emery''s information.

    The grand magus was about to find an opponent when Lodos opened his mouth.

    "Master, please... let me be the one who fights him!"

    It was apparent Grand Magus Ss was displeased with the interruption. But then, Magus Rommy stepped closer and spoke a few words to him. Emery didn''t know what the magus said, but it should be something about them since the grand magus agreed with Lodos'' offer.

    As expected, his guess was right.

    "You two seem to have a history to settle. Alright, fight and let me see what both of you are capable of."

    Clearly, his n to keep a low profile was thwarted.

 Chapter 606 - Madman

    <h4>Chapter 606 - Madman</h4>

    "You lower realm scum!" Lodos spat and clenched his fist as he said those words. "You shall finally taste defeat under my hand!"

    Emery had a contemting look as he stared at his opponent for the uing fight. He recalled how Lodos was the first, if not strongest, and most memorable opponent he had ever faced. After all, the only reason he was able to defeat the former at that time was thanks to Silva and Gerri''s help in obstructing and restricting him.

    The second match between the two of them however, Emery managed to defeat him fair and square. It was actually in the same setting as of today.

    This marked the third time they fought with each other, and Emery could tell that the current Lodos, who they called and held the moniker of the Maniac, was really thrilled by the thought of fighting him again.

    "I have been waiting for this!! Three years!! I have trained so hard for three years!! All in order to make you taste defeat!!" said Lodos emotionally.

    To be honest, Emery actually became a bit worried as he watched the other party. It wasn''t because of the iing fight, but because of the possibility that the skinny man standing in front of him had really turned into a madman.

    On the other hand, Magus Rommy thebat instructor had stood guard closely to where they were, making sure to prevent anything bad from happening. After all, he had seen the oue of thest fight between them.

    As soon as he gave out the sign, Lodos swiftly brought his right arm to the air and cast [ck Needle], a tier 3 shadow spell. Two dozenrge, pitch-ck needles seemingly made of shadow were rapidly materializing.

    The empty air around his figure was quickly covered by their existences, announcing their advent from top to bottom. With a swipe of his hand, the needles immediately shot forward and headed toward Emery at great speed.

    Whoosssshhh

    Faint sounds of the air being pierced by numerous sharp objects could be heard in the air, telling that this attack was unordinary as it could get.

    Emery raised his hand in response to the attack, making a small swing movement with it.

    [Whish - Tier 1 Water Spell]

    In an instant, a body of water materialized in the air and shaped into whip-like constructs. Pointing his hand forward, they immediatelyshed toward the iing needles.

    CRACK! CRACK! CRACK!

    The sounds of the needles being broken continuously reverberated loudly through the air, creating a harmony that seemed frenzied yet melodious. The simple, supposedly ordinary tier 1 spell [Whish] managed to destroy the tier 3 shadow spell [ck Needle] Lodos sent.

    The madman was evidently startled by the sight. But he quickly regained his bearing and cast his spell again, sending more of those needles at Emery. Unfortunately, his efforts were doomed to be in vain.

    CRACK! CRACK!..

    Emery stood still in ce confidently as his hands continued to make small movements, casting [Whish] in rapid session to counteract the seemingly relentless attacks Lodos threw at him.

    No matter what thetter tried to do, whether sending out the needles in batches like crashing waves, all at once like a volcanic eruption, or scattering and attacking from all directions like torrential rain, the former would neutralize the advance with a few gestures of his hand.

    Realizing that his trademark method of attack with [ck Needle] wasn''t working, the next thing Lodos did was use his other hand to cast his favorite move, [Pull Down]. Thisbination attack was his signature move that had won him the ce as the top elite ss.

    Emery, who had encountered this move, already knew the gist behind it. [Pull Down] was a targeted area type of attack, and therefore as soon as he moved around he would be fine. However, he did not choose to cast [Shadow Mist] nor dodge with [Blink].

    This was because ever since he had increased his spirit force exponentially throughout thest nine months, Emery found out that he was able to perceive the prowess a spell had even more urately. Even though it wasn''t easy at first, he had honed this unexpected ability of his throughout the months.

    Using this intuition-like ability, Emery could determine how strong the spell his opponent used and decide how he should nullify it. Just like the [ck Needle]; he knew that the simple tier 1 [Whish] would be enough. And now, simr things would be happening.

    When the gravity spell was about to take effect in his feet, Emery did nothing but stand there and watch Lodosunch his aggression.

    Whisssss..

    The ground beneath Emery caved in due to the pressure. His body instantly felt as if the weight of the entire world was weighing on him. He could tell through the power it showed that Lodos'' [Pull Down] was at least twice stronger than thest time they fought, which was an impressive enough improvement.

    Lodos was smiling wickedly when he saw Emery was trapped by his spell and quickly threw a dozen of the razor sharp needles.

    However, when it got close, Emery simply dodged them by taking a few side steps. He did the motion so seamlessly, looking as if he wasn''t affected by the pressure imposed upon him.

    This immediately surprised Lodos as he himself understood how strong his spell had be after all the training he went through.

    There were only two possible reasons why his opponent could do what he just did. One was he had some kind of spell that gave him resistance. The other was because he had such a strong battle power value that the pressure forced on him didn''t affect him at all.

    Even though Emery had such a spell with his shaman form, his [Spirit Reading] told him that he didn''t need it. It was because he could tell that his 100 battle power was more than enough to withstand the pressure.

    "URGGGHH!! What kind of trick are you ying right now?!" said Lodos loudly.

    Emery, however, still kept his calm. He just stared at the raging madman and said, "Let''s not waste both of our time and end this fast. Fight me with your real strength!"

    Hearing that, the madman turned into a maniacalugh. "Hahaha! That''s right! You certainly not disappoint! This is more like it! Unfortunately a rank 8 like you will never win against a rank 9 like me! I will show you why!"

    Emery just faintly smiled when he heard Lodos'' mocking words. He watched as thetter put both of his hands together, a dark aura was seen emanating from his body and the surrounding area seemed to change.

    This time, it wasn''t clusters of needles he created, it was a single type of construct. A powerful-looking long pitch-ck spear, half a dozen of them, floated around Lodos'' figure. All of them emitted such a strong aura.

    [Obsidian Lance]

    Simr but definitely a few times stronger than Lodos previous needles.

    After the severalnces he created hovering over him, Lodos cast another powerful high tier spell as Emery can feel the ground around them has started to tremble.

    Emery can feel it, it was the same gravity spell used by Hades on the battle of Camelot.? [Gravitational Pressure]

    Both spells were tier 5 darkness element spells, the higher form of the [ck Needle] and [Pull Down] spell.

    This was what Lodos was trying to tell Emery. The difference between rank 8 and rank 9, the reason why the former would generally never beat thetter was the capability of using Tier 5 spells.

    "Die!! You Die!" The Maniac fell into madness even more

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 607 - Tier 5 Spells

    <h4>Chapter 607 - Tier 5 Spells</h4>

    Lodos the Maniac cast his two tier 5 spells simultaneously whileughing wickedly.

    As soon as [Gravitational Pressure] was about to take effect and pressurize Emery''s body with the full might of his own weight, his spirit reading sense told him his current battle power wouldn''t be enough to withstand such a level of gravity.

    Hence he quickly did what any sane person in his ce would do: move out of the way.

    Emery immediately tried to escape from where he had been standing, but he was quickly warned by an attack from above. Multiple dark energy spears rapidly descended at him from the sky. He understood that he would not be able to dodge this round of attacks by simply running, as the power and speed of the spears being shot at him was twice that of those needles.

    The moment he realized he would be injured if he didn''t do anything else, Emery immediately cast [Blink]. His figure quickly disappeared and reappeared a few meters from where he had been, rendering Lodos'' initial series of attacks ineffective.

    Even so, the madman didn''t seem to give up on attacking him. More spears came raining from the sky like a dark thunder bolt striking thend and Emery knew he had to use his stronger offensive magic.? Emery spun his palm and crescent shape energy charging toward the spear and neutralized them. [Enfeeble des]

    Crakk!! Crkk!!

    The Maniac seemed to be even more frenzied, as he saw what was happening in front of him. He couldn''t believe hisbination of two powerful tier 5 spells could be evaded with such ease.

    s, his suffering was fated to not halt, as he now witnessed firsthand how the spell he was so proud of was crushed by a mere tier 4 spell, cast by a rank 8 acolyte to boot.

    "How is this possible?!!" shouted Lodos madly, casting more of the [Obsidian Lance] and sending them over to Emery. Unfortunately, his efforts were in no avail, as thetter easily nullified them again with his spells.

    Carckkk!! Crackk!!

    The madman in front of Emery was a rank 9 acolyte that had formed three of the nine pirs. Based on this fact, Emery assumed that Lodos would have around 600 to 650 points of value in his spirit force, which wasn''t enough whenpared to his.

    Even though Emery was only a mere rank 8 as the other party had said, he had a spirit force of 900. This number wasparable to a rank 9 acolyte who had formed eight of the nine pirs.

    Coupled with his dark core which gave him abnormal spirit power, even with his repertoire of tier 4 spells Emery was confident he could easily cast [Blink] continuously and evade the attacks thrown at him, while simultaneously cast another spell to destroy his opponent''s spells.

    Seeing Lodos bing even more irritated as time went on and how he kept up with whatever he threw at him, Emery felt that warm-up time was finally over. Now it was time tounch a counterattack.

    Emery took out the sword given by Magus Xion from his storage ring. Now, instead of just dodging the spears that were constantly being thrown at him, he started to dodge closer and slowly approached Lodos with each dodge.

    The reason Emery took this slow and steady was because the difficulty of dodging attacks exponentially increased as the distance between them drew closer. Still, it was within the realm of his ability.

    Swisshhh! Swisshh!!

    Emery perfectly dodged the powerful dark spears that pierced from the sky and once he felt he had gotten close enough to Lodos, Emery immediately cast [Shadow Mist]. Dozens of identical-looking himself were created, all of them proceeded to [Blink] around making the Maniac turn even more crazy.

    "AARGGHH!!!" Lodos shouted. Emery could clearly hear the frustration within it. "Fight me, you coward!!"

    However, as soon as his scream echoed through the mist, a voice was hearding from behind him.

    "Who are you looking for? I am here!"

    The moment he heard Emery''s voice, Lodos knew he was in a great predicament. Unfortunately, he was not given the chance to react. Without missing a beat, Emery immediately swung the sword in his hand and utilized [Heroic sh] at the same time.

    A bright sh of light seemed to shroud the sword as it hit Lodos'' unprotected back.

    BOOM!

    Loud noise rang out in the air, but Emery''s face remained serious. Just as he thought, Lodos was protected by his [Shadow Barrier] and his strike was only able to create a small crack in it. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the opportunity to do more.

    Through his spirit Reading, Emery quickly knew Lodos''bination attacks of [Gravitational Pressure] and [Obsidian Lance] already came knocking.

    The gravity spell covered a great area around Lodos'' surroundings, hence he once again cast [Blink] and appeared in the distance to dodge the attack. Not only that, he also started to shoot his long-range spell [Enfeeble de] at Lodos.

    Emery continued to do this sequence of moves, rinse and repeat. As a result, everyone could see how Lodos, a rank 9 acolyte, was being put backstage by a rank 8 acolyte.

    The other acolytes start shouting, some hoping for Lodos to sessfully hit his target, while some rooting for Emery.

    BOOM!

    After the second [Heroic sh] whichnded squarely on Lodos'' waist, Emery could see thetter''s [Shadow Barrier] was cracked and didn''t seem to be able to take another hit. Hence he bode his time, and when the moment came, he immediately cast [Blink] and swung for the supposedly final attack.

    [Heroic sh]

    nk!!

    However, to Emery and the others'' surprise, at thest second, Lodos took out a sabre and parried Emery''s perfect sh. Emery realized the situation wasn''t good and he tried to quickly blink away.

    Unfortunately, Lodos was faster as he charged forward with a saber battle art, forcing Emery to stop his spell and block the attack.

    nkk!!

    Lodos could be seen smiling, as when Emery chose to block his attack, he also missed the timing to dodge his [Gravitational Pressure]. The ground Emery stepped on immediately became crater as he was stuck on the ground and being robbed of his ability to move due to the sheer pressure exerted on him.

    "Hahahahaha" Lodos wasughing so hard as he watched Emery''s predicament.

    "The mouse is finally caught! Hahahaha".

    He didn''t immediately attack Emery although thetter was already powerless to resist. Instead he decided to strengthen his spell and such gravity pressure forced Emery to kneel and drop his sword. A clunk sound was heard as the sword hit the floor.

    The madman Lodos once againughing maniacally seeing Emery situation, he then brought his saber high to the air and said,

    "After myst defeat, I knew that closebat was my weakness. Hence, I have been practicing hard for thest three years, all for this one particr moment! To defeat you!!"

    "Hahahaha, you can never escape this tier 5 gravity spell! NEVER!".

    The madman stopped his maniacalugh, took a step back with a smile and said,

    "Just like the first time we fought Emery, I will give you a chance. Ten seconds to resist my spell�� Or my de will cut through your neck!"

    "Ten�� nine��"

    It seemed Lodos had really gone mad, as evidenced by what he just said. With Magus Rommy close by, of course, he won''t let the Maniac kill Emery. As the academy wouldn''t let him kill another student this way.

    Everyone could see that Emery might not be able to escape this time, thus became anxious, especially Klea and the others. Even the grand magus seemed to be no longer amused.

    "Eight�� seven.."

    The person concerned, however, remained calm. Unfortunately for Lodos, Emery had faced this spell before and knew very well that he could easily break free with thebined power of [Immortal Gate] and [Shaman Form], which would provide the necessary battle power and magic resistance. But Emery somehow felt he wanted to keep his true power a secret for a while longer with finding a different way to break out the spell

    "Six�� five.."

    The pressure Lodos'' [Gravitational Pressure] imposed was not as strong as Hades, that was for sure. Emery could probably regain his movement with just his [Immortal Gate - stage 5]. But the truth was ever since he felt Lodos'' gravity spell with his spirit reading], Emery had perceived a strange feeling.

    It was as if he could sense the source of gravity within the space manipted by Lodos. Thanks to the fact he had used [Spatial Gate] countless times since he had mastered it, Emery had gained some degree of understanding of space and could sense theyers of anomaly in the space around him.

    ''Four... three..."

    Emery closed his eyes and pushed away his dark core, as he started to reach out and force open theyer by his spatial spells.

    However, in the eyes of outsiders, especially Lodos, it seemed as though Emery had decided to finally give up and ept his fate.

    "Two�� Hahaha you''re giving up already?! Such a shame! Then die!"

    Just before Magus Rommy was about to stop the madman who was already bringing his saber high into the air, there was a sudden distortion in the space where Emery and Lodos were standing followed by a slight tremor on the ground.

    Everyone was startled by the unexpected event. Immediately after, a loud sound of breaking ss resounded through the air as the tier 5 [Gravitational Pressure] shattered apart.

    Lodos'' face instantly turned pale. He didn''t even dare to imagine in his wildest dreams that his opponent did not just escape instead he break his spell to smithereens. This was just something he couldn''t understand.

    Thanks to the shock, Lodos didn''t even notice that a fist was flying into his face and sent him flying through the air.

    BAMMMM!!!!!

    Lodos the Maniac once again tasted defeat, as his body fell heavily to the ground.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    Come join the discussion at discord, ess link https://bit.ly/avanswe

 Chapter 608 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 608 - Challenge</h4>

    "The fight has ended. The winner is Emery Ambrose!" said Magus Rommy quickly, when he saw Lodosy t on the ground.

    As Emery turned his head to where his friends were, he could see they were cheering for him. On the other hand, most of the acolytes seemed to be in a stupor and had just woken up with shocked expressions on their faces. Some of them even looked at each other stiffly, their gazes showing they were not expecting the oue of the fight.

    None of the other rank 9 acolytes in the ss could confidently say they could escape from Lodos'' tier 5 [Gravitational Pressure] spell, much less shatter it apart like what Emery had just done. Hence, the fact thetter was able to do just that despite his rank 8 cultivation was a huge suprise to all of them.

    Emery approached the lying Lodos and stretched his hand over to help the man. Unfortunately, thetter''s pride simply won''t allow him to ept the gesture.

    Lodos struggled to get up and everyone could see how he was silently enduring the throbbing pain on his face. With an expression as if a heavy burden was weighing him down, he looked at Emery with aplicated gaze.

    "I admit defeat."

    Then, he turned around and walked back to where he had been standing before quietly.

    Even though it was apparent the man was devastated by the result of the fight, Emery could faintly feel his spirit was burning even more ferociously than before. Realizing this, he couldn''t help but let out another wry smile. Emery was sure this was not going to be thest time he fought the man.

    At the same time, Emery felt several sharp gazes directed at him. Sweeping his gaze around to find out their origin, he saw Orycon, Aiko, Micah and other famous acolytes, who were considered to be the top elites, staring at him. They all looked at him as if they wanted to ravage him into nothingness.

    Grand Magus Ss, who watched all of this happening, inwardly found the situation amusing. Coughing lightly to attract everyone''s attention, he then spoke with a mocking gaze. "It seems I spoke too soon. Was this rank 8 acolyte too good or all of you rank 9 were just simply inadequate?!"

    It was apparent to whom those words were aimed at and this made Emery bewildered by the grand magus'' action.

    The man literally added more fuel to the burning forest! And just as expected, reactions were born quickly .

    It was the blue-haired and proud Micah who stood up first and shouted, "Grand Magus! Let me give this trash a proper lesson!"

    s, Orycon immediately shouted at him.

    "Huh?! You? You have lost against me, you have no right!" He then looked toward Emery and said, "You will fight me instead!"

    "No! Let me!" Interrupted Aiko, who had already brought out her daggers.

    The situation suddenly turned chaotic, where three esteemed acolytes as well as several others were fighting each other to be allowed to fight Emery. It also didn''t help as Gerri''s mischievous nature acted up and he started teasing the strong elites with his remarks.

    Emery, who saw all of these people, couldn''t help but remember that all these people had already been defeated by him in the past. They probably had the same intentions as Lodos. That''s why they were so passionate about challenging him.

    Grand Magus Ss nced at Emery with a small smile perched on his face and said, "What do you think, acolyte? Do you dare to fight again?"

    Emeryughed dryly in his heart. He could only be amused by the antics of this grand magus. It looked like the other party found enjoyment in creating conflict and watching it unfold.

    Still, the truth was Emery had been itching to find a proper fight to see what he had achieved for thest nine months. Hence he wore his confident look and said, "Yes, Grand Magus. I am willing."

    The grand magus'' smile widened at Emery''s bold words and quickly chose another opponent for him.

    First, Emery fought with the Jade sh, Aiko. She had reached the same level as Lodos, sessfully forming three of the nine pirs. However, instead of learning new skills like what Lodos did, she apparently chose to grind her superiority in speed even further.

    She cast [Greater Windwalk] on herself, a tier 5 speed enhancer spell. Combined with her tier 4 water spell [Slipstream], which also improved her speed considerably, her speed wasn''t only fast, but had also be hard to predict.

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t just her who improved. Thanks to Emery''s improved [Spirit Reading], he could sense it. It took a bit of time for him to get used to his newfound 900 spirit force to feel the fabric of space that shook because of Aiko speed.

    After a few undodgeable attacks, finally Emery was able to predict her movement and with his powerful restraint spell [Shadow Binding Root], the Jade sh quickly discovered her mobility was greatly impeded.

    It took her only one misstep for Emery tond a decisive blow and defeat her.

    The second opponent Emery fought was Micah, the young master of a prominent family who was a middle stage rank 9 acolyte with four pirs formed. But unexpectedly, Emery was surprised to sense that the other party was anxious when fighting him.

    It seemed the blue-haired acolyte couldn''t ept the possibility of more defeats, hence he only went with defense through the entire fight. He probably hoped Emery would waste his spirit force on attacking, only to no avail and be defeated.

    Emery had to admit that Micah''s famous spell [Frozen Crystal] was certainly much stronger, especially when faced against magic attacks. He could sense that even his strongest offensive spell [Dark Matter] would not be enough to break through his opponent''s defense.

    However, that did not mean Emery had no other way. He knew that in order to defeat Micah, he needed to use his advantage in battle power. Therefore, he used the [Immortal Gate - stage 5] and thanks to the existence of the [Beast Pendant], Emery wasn''t hesitant to use his second stage [Fey Transformation].

    The battle power he received from them was enough to st the shield apart. However, it wasn''t because of him that he won. Rather, it was Micah himself. Apparently, his fear of the wolf that beat him savagely atst year''s game made him lose his calm and therefore he lost the battle.

    "Emery Ambrose won!" said Magus Rommy for the third time today.

    The others can''t help but feel that Emery has won easily. In reality,? both fights were actually very tricky and Emery had quite a bit of difficulty fighting them.

    Grand Magus Ss looked even more amused because of the two fights. He then said, "One more!"

    Emery took a deep breath, calming his mind and his gasping breath, as this time he needed to fight against the strongest one in the ss, Orycon.

 Chapter 609 - Combat Specialist

    <h4>Chapter 609 - Combat Specialist</h4>

    Orycon was one of the opponents Emery had defeated at the academy''s second game. When they fought, he was merely one of the many elite acolytes, however this time, after three years, he returned as an acolyte that was one level above all the others in the ss.

    Right now, Orycon was a rank 9 acolyte with five pirs already formed. It meant he was already halfway across rank 9 with around 750 to 800 spirit force.

    Although Emery may have higher spirit force points, he knew full well these numbers could not define the oue in a duel, especially considering his opponent was abat specialist.

    The huge acolyte swung his massive two meters long de, creating the sound of whizzing in the air, and said.

    "I would rather fight you in your prime condition. If you need time to prepare, I will wait."

    Emery had to admit, thest three fights had consumed much of his stamina. Hence, he decided to take the offer. He sat in a lotus position, closed his eyes and cast [Nature''s Grasp].

    Little dots of light appeared all around him, but he was a little surprised to find out he was unable to absorb the surrounding energy as much and as efficiently as he could on Earth. The only exnation he coulde up with at the moment was the speed has something to do with Gaia''s existence.

    As Emery started healing himself, however, the grand magus spectating the fight huffed, seemingly unhappy. "We don''t have that much time, ten minutes is all you get!"

    10 minutes was barely enough for Emery to heal himself to full condition. He could not waste even one second.

    When the ten minutes were up, Orycon opened his storage ring, took out two more des, and swung each of them around before finally choosing one. As he chose a broadsword emzoned with runes, he turned to look at Emery and asked.

    "I will be using my tier 4 broadsword, do you have a tier 4 sword?"

    Orycon knew as abat specialist, a huge part of the battle would be decided by the quality of weapons, hence he asked. Emery only had his tier 3 sword given by Magus Xion, but it was made with materials that could match a tier 4 weapon. Other than that, he also had his tier 3 moon dagger. He decided to ept the fight''s condition as it was.

    Emery and Orycon took their fighting stance and the crowds cheered in excitement. Everyone was excited to see the uing battle, especially Thrax, as he himself really wished he could taste therge acolyte''s sword.

    Just like before, Magus Rommy signaled the start of the fight and Orycon quickly cast his tier 4 lightning spell buff: [Energize].

    Sparks of lightning filled his body with electrical energy, as his speed and strength multiplied.

    There was no way Emery could afford to underestimate this acolyte. Despite some difference in their battle stats, one full powered smash from Orycon could destroy Micah''s crystal form and match his speed, meaning Orycon''s current strength was equal to thebined might of his [Immortal Gate] and Second Stage Fey Formation, possibly even more.

    When he saw Orycon''s buffing spell, he quickly used his own buff spell as well.

    [Immortal Gate: Stage 5]

    [Battle power increased by 36 points]

    [Fey transformation stage one]

    [Battle power increased by 10 points]

    [Battle power 146]

    Emery focused his partial transformation onto his arms and feet. They transformed into massive, wed limbs covered in gray fur. The partial transformation increased his speed and the strength of each swing he made.

    Now, Emery was ready to fight the huge man.

    CLANK!

    Both dashed forward and swung their weapons with all their might, the sh of their swords loud enough to pierce the crowds'' ears and threw sparks of fire all around. Right as they collided, both were thrown back around three steps. However, Emery could feel his left hand was trembling so hard he almost lost his grip on his own weapon.

    In the first sh in a battle of pure strength, Emery knew he lost. If he wanted to win, he would need an extra boost. Hence, he decided to use his [Battle Howl].

    [Battle power has increased by 10]

    [Battle power 156]

    Now, he was more confident, so he charged forward one more time, as he grasp the balck sword tightly

    nk!! nk!! nkk!!

    Each of Orycon''s swings was loaded with enough power to stagger him. The fourth swing was too fast and strong for Emery to parry. He tried to use [Blink] and dodge, but when he reappeared, a wound had opened on his shoulder, dripping with a bit of blood.

    That was their second sh and Emery still lost in power and speed. The acolyte in front of him was an expert swordsman, his skills shone through how none of his movements were wasted, how his swings were loaded with just enough power to push Emery back.

    Orycon seemed to enjoy their battle, the huge man charged forward one more time. It forced Emery to cast [Granite Skin] to block some of the attacks that his swordy or [Blink] could not dodge.

    This time it was clear Emery was cornered, as he could not break Orycon''s sword defense.

    As moments passed by, it became increasingly clear Emery would notst with his current tactic. He started using his other hand to cast spells to help him.

    The moment he decided to do so, his dual core started to thrum and brim with power. He concentrated while dodging Orycon''s attacks, aiming to cast his most dependable spell.

    [Shadow Root Binding]

    A dozen ck roots broke from the ground and moved fiercely like nature snakes, helping him attack the huge acolyte together.

    Swishhh!! sshhh!!

    Orycon was able to cut Emery''s dark roots into pieces easily with each swing of his sword, but Emery did not stay idle. He kept on shing, while the roots moved on their own ord. With thebined power of the spell and his sword techniques, Emery was able to continuously stop him.

    Every single student in the ss watched with eyes full of amazement in the fight. Emery was slowly gaining ground against the huge man; eventually, the roots started to cover the massive acolyte.

    Orycon raised his broadsword up and suddenly thunder from above struck him creating arge st that blew up all the roots around him, including Emery who was thrown away. As sparks ran through his body, Emery groaned in pain.

    The man slowly walked out of the smoke, absolutely unscathed. He raised his sword toward Emery and said "Again!"

 Chapter 610 - Sword Techniques

    <h4>Chapter 610 - Sword Techniques</h4>

    Swisshh!! Swisshhh!!

    The sound of air being sliced could be heard, as the huge de danced relentlessly in the air.? Orycon swung that heavy-looking sword with ease, as if it was as light as a feather.

    Emery didn''t have the time to appreciate the extraordinary prowess of the other party, as he could see another swing was already heading towards him.

    He immediately shifted his body to the side to dodge the sword, as he didn''t have enough time to cast [Blink]. A droplet of sweat unknowingly rolled down his forehead when he saw the sword sweep past him.

    Immediately after, he cast [Blink] and appeared a distance away. However, Orycon seemed to have expected this as he immediately gave chase to him and swung his sword once again.

    Emery gritted his teeth and spun his body to dodge the diagonal sh aimed at his shoulder, using the maximum eleration his body could exert. Afterward, he used [Blink] behind Orycon and tried to retaliate, only to be nullified by the other party.

    This sequence of actions went on for some time, where Emery dodged Orycon''s attacks with his speed and [Blink], while also continuously trying to attack thetter.

    In fact, the huge acolyte was not only stronger or faster than he looked. If one were to pay close attention to him, they would realize there was no waste in his every move and action: everything he did was concise and to the point, making his approach efficient beyond belief.

    When Emery managed to move five steps away, the man would proceed to catch on within three steps.

    Emery cast another [Blink] after turning his body to the side to avoid Orycon''s thrust. This time, he chose to appear a lot further away to give him some leeway to catch his breath.

    This kind of continuous, fast-paced fight where he was overwhelmed was a little too much for Emery to take. He badly needed a moment of respite.

    Currently, Orycon was fifty meters away from Emery and should be unable to attack thetter. But it was clear the distance between them didn''t affect him, as he smashed his broadsword to the ground and Emery could see a bolt of lightning charging toward him while tearing the ground deep in the process.

    It was fast, but still manageable for Emery, as he quickly moved out of the way. But even though he managed to dodge it, the residual sparks managed to make their way to him. He could feel the numbness sensation as the attack hit him.

    [Nature Blessing]

    Emery quickly cast the spell. It took him a few seconds to push the lightning out of his body, which proved how fearsome it was. On the other hand, Orycon stood motionless where he was, seemingly having no intention to chase after Emery again.

    He then suddenly opened his mouth.

    "I have shown you some examples of my [Nine Thunder Sword Skill]. If you''re still nning to keep running, you''d better give up right now!"

    Emery was silent. He took a deep breath after he finally expelled all the lightning energy coursing the energy and began to think.

    The man was faster and stronger than him. In addition, his swordsmanship was superb. Emery reckoned the only way for him to be able to overpower the other party was to use his third stage of [Fey Transformation]: the shaman form.

    The boost the shaman form provided should give him enough battle power to match Orycon''s heavy swing as well as increase his [Blink] spell casting speed. The additional magic resistance would certainly be very helpful in resisting the other party''s lightning.

    However, Emery decided to take out his [Moon Dagger] instead.

    What Emery did quickly made Oryconugh. "Alright... If that''s what you wish!"

    Orycon tightened his grip on his sword and dashed towards Emery brandishing it. On the other hand, Emery unexpectedly chose to do the same.

    Everyone watched with bated breath as the two battling figures swiftly approached each other and finally shed.

    nkkk!!! nkl!!!

    Quickly, it became the same story all over again with Emery being pushed to and fro, forced into defense by Orycon''s storm-like attacks. The other acolytes who saw this started to sneer at Emery, mocking him for being so arrogant and thinking that he could beat Orycon in his preferred game.

    If Emery could hear what these people were thinking, he would definitely just shake his head in response. Sure, he could definitely give Orycon a run for his money if he utilized his trump cards. But is it worth it?

    For him, there was no need to do so - exposing his real strength that is. There was no real benefit for himself to win the fight using shaman form. This was just practice, after all.

    Even so, Emery nned to use this opportunity to improve himself even further. It was an opportunity to use Orycon as a grindstone for his own swordsmanship, polishing his still imperfect Dao divine sword techniques.

    nk!! nkk!!!

    By now, he understood that using continuous [Blink] to escape Orycon''s attack wouldn''t be enough. He had to control the flow of the battle.

    Orycon was stronger and faster, hence he bravely attempted to carry out his very bold and near-insane idea. With the Dao focused on the bnce, Emery tried to neutralize the former''s heavy attacks with soft parry, while negating his speed with slower pace.

    Swwiishhh!! Swiisshh!! Sattt!!!

    Blood sttered from Emery''s chest as he miscalcted Orycon''s moves, causing thetter to sessfullynd a hit.

    Seeing that, Orycon shouted in disbelief. "What are you doing?! Do you wish to die?!"

    He couldn''t imagine what Emery was trying to do and he didn''t want to identally kill him for a stupid reason like this. However, the sparr still continues with Emery''s weird techniques.

    nk!! nk!!

    The other acolytes, even Thrax, started to panic. "Since when did he be so suicidal?"

    nkk!! nkk!!!

    Emery ignored the growing noises around him as he focused his entire concentration on what he was trying to do. He knew there were no shortcuts to perfect his skill, so he gave his best to test his understanding of the Dao Divine and further improve it.

    nk!!? nkk!!

    Slowly but surely, what Emery was trying to do unwittingly changed the pace of the battle.

    "What sword technique is this!"

    Orycon also seemed to be aware of what his opponent was trying to do. His face gradually turned serious when he realized whatever Emery did was extraordinary.

    Gradually the huge acolyte felt his heavy swing were absorbed by Emery''s sword as if hitting mud instead of a sword and Emery gradually discovered he could predict the amount of strength Orycon used for each swing of his sword.

    In trance, he proceeded to parry one of them with just enough strength to tilt the de.

    Then, he immediately released the control he had and utilized his as well as Orycon''s force in a seemingly inexplicable way, sending the sword back to its user.

    Spalllttt!!!

    Orycon''s sword was flung away by Emery''s action and caused the former to receive a wound. This time, it was Orycon who got to bleed.

    Unexpectedly, the huge acolyteughed. "Hahaha!! Amazing!"

    The two, or rather, Orycon immediately resumed the sh. They drew close to each other and traded dozens of attacks against each other. The exchange between the two individuals was fierce and intense.

    As time passed on, Emery couldn''t help but be amazed by his opponent. Orycon really deserved to be called a genius in the art of sword. It didn''t take long for the man to start changing and modifying his moves to counter his attacks.

    Emery couldn''t lie: although tiring, he really enjoyed this fight. He received a few cuts here and there as a consequence of his choice, but he did manage to repeat what he had done earlier.

    There was only one thing Emery had yet to achieve. He still couldn''t understand how exactly Orcyon moved, how he could easily dodge and close in on him with a few simple-looking steps.

    Unfortunately, he wasn''t given the chance to dig further as Grand Magus Ss suddenly shouted.

    "That''s enough! We don''t have all day!"

    The two people who were fighting immediately stopped their steps. They were both gasping for air, but everyone could see the satisfied smiles on both of their faces.

    Orycon approached Emery and extended his hand. "You won this round, but this is not yet over! I expect a rematch!"

    Emery took the hand and shook it with a smile. "Of course."

    All of the ss 7 elites realized Emery, a lower realm acolyte, had taken the title of the strongest in the ss again. Unknown to Emery, everyone in the ss was burned with the motivation to grow stronger as they stared at him.

    Grand Magus Ss who saw the situation inwardly smiled and nodded in satisfaction. Outwardly, he maintained his serious expression and opened his mouth.

    "Now, I will brief you all on what is to be expected this year at the academy."

 Chapter 611 - Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 611 - Announcement</h4>

    Now that all the demonstration satisfied the grand magus, he then started to brief the acolytes about Ind 7. Although it has been three years, it appears mostly stays the same.

    All acolytes would be given ess to facilities such as the virtual arena, training ground and the academy-provided residential area to live in.

    Just like the previous year, the four magus would also be ready to train the students in each subject every day in their designated ce.

    These were all the benefits that came with being in the elite ss.

    When the exnation was done, the magus did not dismiss them, instead the Grand Magus Ss'' expression was even more serious than before.

    "Now, listen to me carefully! This is an important announcement required to be followed by each acolyte."

    The magus waved his hand and a note appeared in his grasp. He read it out loud for everyone to hear.

    "First! The war with the elves has reached a disturbing development. Now its effects have even reached the academy halls. Therefore, any acolyte with previous and/or future knowledge of the enemy within this academy must quickly report their information! Failure to do so will lead to expulsion, imprisonment, or even a death sentence."

    The first news was something to be expected, considering what happened during thest time they stayed at the academy, but thest part added an extra weight of seriousness in the matter.

    "Secondly! No acolytes are allowed to use offworld travel outside of the academy and institutionals, until the restrictions are lifted."

    That second part was pretty surprising. On one hand, it was a logical course of action, but on the other hand, many were concerned of how that would affect him during his time here.

    Emery was especially concerned about the two Golden City or Zodiac City that would be imperative to his progress, but for now, he could only hope that both ces were still open for ess.

    "Third andst but not least. The item that was embedded behind your neck is never to be removed nor tempered with. Failure toply with this rule will lead to expulsion, imprisonment, or even a death sentence."

    Previously, with the first two news, none of the students seemed to be too affected, but now the elite acolytes were in chaos. They were checking their own neck and staring at their friends'' neck, curious and concerned about the decision.

    It was to be expected, after all, some of the elite acolytes came from prominent families from across the gxy. Being put in such questionable items without consent would of course make them furious.

    Not many of them were willing to voice their disagreements, however, considering how the announcement was brought by a Grand Magus. But, considering their sharp res that hid almost nothing, even a dimwitted onlooker would realize the students would not just ept such a treatment without a clear exnation.

    Grand Magus Ss waved his hand and let the note turn to ashes before he exined.

    "Normally, this would just be the academy policy, but as you are in the elite ss, I am authorized to give you some exnation."

    The Grand Magus exined the outer world travel prohibition would most likely onlyst two weeks to one month at most. The reason for this restriction was to give time for the academy to check up on the tens of thousands of acolytes who just arrived and clear them of any suspicion. For that purpose, their neck was imnted with an advanced chip.

    "The academy deems the symbol on your palm to be insufficient with the current condition. However, the chip on your neck can be summed up as a tracking and recording device. It will serve as protection and proof for whenever you end up in a precarious situation."

    The exnation was more than enough to make all the elites nod in understanding, but knowing all their conversation would be recorded left a few other concerns in their mind.

    Afterwards, the grand magus smiled, with a forced curl of his lips, before saying the next part of the announcement.

    "Now for the exciting part! Something to look up to in your third year here!" The Grand Magus took another note and announced.

    "For this year, the academy has prepared two magus games that will give many rewards and will be followed by two exams. All information regarding the games and the exams can be essed through your academy database."

    "That is all acolytes! I expect nothing but the best result for the games."

    With the announcement done, the Grand Magus slowly floated in the air before dashing through the sky, leaving the facility to the other four magus.

    Emery came closer to his friends to discuss the information they just received.

    "Then, let''s kick some ass on the first game, just like before!" Thrax shouted, an excited gleam evident in his eyes.

    Each of them quickly essed the symbol on their palm.

    [Magus game - third year]

    [Time left - 6 days 21 hours]

    [Game type - Defend the Bridge]

    [Reward]

    [Clear level 3 - 10.000 contribution points]

    [Clear level 4 - 50.000 contribution points]

    [Clear level 5 - 100.000 contribution points]

    [Penalty - ss drop]

    [Regr ss - minimum level 3]

    [Elite ss - minimum level 4]

    [Privilege ss - minimum level 5]

    "ss drop? I guess If we don''t reach level 4 we have to go back to regr ss!?" Chumo said with a little concern in his voice.

    However, that penalty did not even dampen the Thracian''s spirit in the slightest. He was still as loud and excited as ever. "Don''t worry, it''s just Defend the Bridge! Last year, we aced that game, we can do it again!"

    Julian, however, stared at the announcement with an unusual expression before saying. "I am sure there will be many differencespared tost year. I think we should learn more about this."

    Klea noticed something and said, "Boys, this said that in this game you are allowed to form a team consisting of members from regr, elite and privileged sses."

    "What do you mean?" Emery asked.

    However, while they were trying to understand the situation, Anas from the Kaleos approached them and said to Klea.

    "Klea. We the Kaleos wish you to join our team!"

    Thrax quickly shouted "You''re still singing that old song!? She is not interested!"

    Anas stayed calm despite Thrax''s provocation, turned to look at Klea and Emery, and said.."This time the Kalos genius from the privileged ss will join the team, I am inviting Klea and Emery to join our team for the game, i assure you this will definitely more beneficial for you two."

 Chapter 612 - The Team

    <h4>Chapter 612 - The Team</h4>

    Unlikest year, the invitation for the game was not only extended to the known genius, Klea, but also to Emery, who had demonstrated superior performance.

    Other than Anas, there were also a few other elite ss acolytes who came to invite him to their teams. Gerri was one of them.

    "Just tell me if you would like me to join the team, I know there are five of you already, so I am cool with any decision you make�� Just find me if you need someone."

    Gerri approaching them was much appreciated by the other acolytes, considering how strong he was. However, the rules of the games stated:

    [10 slots for each team]

    At first, Emery thought there would be room for Gerri. However, his hopes were dashed when he saw there was added information right underneath.

    [Regr ss acolyte : 1 slot]

    [Elite ss acolyte : 2 slots]

    [Privileged ss acolyte : 3 slots]

    This meant only a team that was formed with all regr acolytes could have 10 members in a team, for full elite teams, however, it could only be formed by 5 acolytes.

    The privileged ss took 3 slots, and that exined why the privileged ss would be looking for an elite or regr to join their team.

    Anas was offering abination that would include Kaleos genius, who was currently at the privileged ss and with it, the pool of resources that would inevitablye from having the help of such a wealthy, well-known family at their disposal.

    "Having the best team is crucial for this time. Think about it, we have 6 days till the game to decide our teampositions, however, we require you to confirm your participation by tomorrow." Anas said, still trying to convince Klea to join them

    As Anas left, Thrax once again cursed, still enraged about the offer.

    "Huh! That guy has been a pain in the ass since day one!"

    Chumo looked toward the others and said with a smile,

    "There is nothing to consider, right? The Earth team stays together!"

    Of course, Emery himself had zero interest in joining the Kaleos team, despite the amount of resources they would offer. However, when he nced at Klea, the girl returned his gaze with one full of hidden meaning and said.

    "The Kaleos have been helping me a lotst year, so it is not nice to directly reject their offer�� Besides, it''s always good for a girl to have more�� options."

    Klea said thest word with a meaningful pause and a nce toward Emery, thebination of which bothered Emery much more than he thought.

    Thrax was quick to realize the meaning of the gaze and said without any trace of hesitation.

    "Whatever the matter is with you two!? Just get a room and solve it, darn it! Whatever happens, be it sex or no sex, we should stick together!"

    The Thracian''s words made Julian, who has been calm so far, decide to speak up.

    "If the girl needs some time to think, just let her be, alright��!?" Julian nced towards Emery before he added. "I also think it would be a good idea for us to think about our allies. We need all the help we can get�� especially with our current situation with the Nephilims�� we really must look at the bigger picture here��"

    "Which bigger picture!? Romans'' vision of the future?"

    Tharx''s retort finally annoyed the roman, "Huh! You''re still angry about your rebel army!? Grow up Thrax!"

    Thrax quickly replied even more emotionally than before.

    "At least, I strive to always stay true to my words! You, however�� After you got everything you needed from the Abbot, you quickly went running to your precious Romans with a tail on your back!"

    "What are you saying Thrax!? What else do you expect me to do?! You barbarians know nothing!"

    The altercation quickly escted, and Thrax was about to use physical force when Chumo ended up holding him back.

    Since the beginning of their friendship, those two have always harbored a rivalry between them, but this time, it was much more serious, Emery could feel the underlying tension was much more urgent to address than any matter he ever faced.

    "STOP IT, YOU TWO!"

    Emery shouted in front of his friends.

    This actually had never happened before, his words quickly stunned the others. The two immediately stopped and stared at Emery.

    Several elite acolytes turned their heads and saw what happened. Julian shook his head, took a deep breath, slowly saying. "We should talk again when we have all calmed down." afterwards Julian walked away, his anger still evident from his hurried steps.

    Emery saw Klea had also turned emotional, her eyes brimming with worry. She looked at him as if she had so many words to say to him, but she decided against doing anything.

    "I''ll have a look at him." Klea said, before choosing to follow Julian, who have already walked away.

    Chumo looked at the two leaving with confusion. "What just happened? Does that mean we are not going as a team?"

    Emery took a deep breath and calmed himself down. The game was certainly important, for it had plenty of rewards, and the penalty of being removed from the elite ss made everyone there be tense. For Emery, this game also meant a chance to be promoted in the privileged ss - but none of that was importantpared to his friends.

    He should spend a little time with them and try to make this work.

    "Don''t worry Chumo, the Earth team will stay together" Emery said.

    The previously raging Thrax was already smiling hearing Emery''s words and said he was more than prepared and couldn''t wait to show his progress at the games.

    The Thracian emotional mood swings certainly made Emery worry, but he decided to not think about it too much.

    The group decided to meet upter on, as for now Emery has another, more urgent matter to see through.

    Emery walked away from the elite ss hall, went towards the direction of the teleportation gate and chose the darkness institute as the destination.

    Ever since he had been recalled here, Emery was pondering about his master, Xion, and what he was up to. Thest time they met, Magus Xion was about to give a false report to the Grand Magus Zenonia for him and for that he hoped nothing bad had happened to his master.

    After he walked through the portal, he spared a quick nce at the training facility building, before he took a road across the hill next to the dense forest. When he reached the other side, he followed the simple, carved stone road leading to a simple, small house standing atop the hill.

    While he was on the way, he couldn''t help but feel anxious and, without meaning to, he unconsciously quickened his pace. As a result, he closed in on the house faster than usual. In his mind, he hoped his master woulde out of the hut and greet him with a smile, just like his usual visits back then.

    However, there was nothing. There wasn''t even any sign of life around. Emery decided to open the door and let himself into the hut, hoping to find anything to stop his worries

    Right as he did, he was surprised to see the room was a mess, as if a fight had just broken out. As he entered the room, his feet stepped onto something sticky, and he looked down, only to see blood stains on his master floor.

    Emery was quickly rmed and anxious about the safety of his master.

    ------------

    Author End of month note

    Thank you very much for your support of the novel. From the battle of Camelot to the beginning of the Academy Recalled, I hope it''s all been a good read.

    Will the Earth acolytes not be together in the game? What happened with Magus Xion?

    All will be revealed in December.

    The magus game although has the same type it will be much different and definitely be exciting content to read. Let all see if now Emery was strong enough to bepared with the 100 privilege ss acolytes.

    I once again like to thank you and be grateful for the much support you give to develop this story.

    If you have anyments or suggestions please drop them below will definitely read them

 Chapter 613 - Paranoid

    <h4>Chapter 613 - Paranoid</h4>

    Looking at the messy ce and the blood scattered everywhere, Emery couldn''t help but be paranoid. A Frown could be gradually seen on his forehead. as his mind thought of the worst.

    "What is going on here?" Emery muttered after a few moments of silence, trying toprehend what could have possibly happened.

    From the way the ce looked, Emery could safely assume a fight took ce in here. So, he quickly wondered what kind of person dared to fight Magus Xion, while being so close to the Darkness Institute.

    The first person that came to mind was none other than Magus Xion''s teacher herself, Grand Magus Zenonia. If she wasn''t the one who took action, then it should at least be someone who was sent by her.

    After all, there was no way someone sane would be bold enough to attack someone from the Darkness Institute so close to their homeground.

    Emery''s heart raced very fast at the possibility. He was worried about his teacher and the possibility of misfortune befalling him.

    He took a deep breath and tried to calm down. He then went ahead and investigated the scene carefully. He ignored the messy sight of the scattered things and observed the dried bloodstains in the area.

    From the size of the bloodstains, whether it was his master or someone else''s, Emery could safely conclude the wounds these bloodstains originated from shouldn''t be too serious.

    They should, in fact, be fine for some period of time. Even so, they would still need medical attention as soon as possible.

    Emery then began to examine the ce, to see if he could find any clues that could tell him what was going on here. However, he quickly found himself standing still at a loss, as he really didn''t know where to start.

    There seemed to be nothing out of the ordinary as far as his eyes could see.

    But then, when Emery was about to go and find some help, he suddenly perceived a disruption in the surrounding space. Thanks to his [Spirit Reading], he managed to sense this subtle, almost unnoticeable anomaly.

    He quickly closed his eyes and focused his concentration on tracking where this anomaly wasing from. Soon, he discovered it was located quite far down the hill.

    "Someone is near," Emery muttered in a low voice, his face very serious.

    Emery quickly used his [Nature Sense] to enhance his hearing and sensing senses. Very quickly, he could ''see'' the surrounding area outside of the hut: the vibrant grasses, the breezy wind, the immobile rocks.

    ''I found you!'' Emery silently thought.

    The unknown figure Emery had detected was in the forest about a mile away. He couldn''t really tell the other party''s strength from such a far distance. However, he knew for sure that whoever it was, they were not a magus.

    With the current prowess he had, as long as the opponent was not a magus-level figure, Emery wouldn''t be afraid to face them.

    Making up his mind, Emery quickly went into action.

    [Hide in Shadow]

    Utilizing his invisibility spell, he watched as his figure delved into the shadow of the hut before proceeding to cast the familiar teleportation spell he always used.

    [Spatial Gate]

    A momentter, Emery appeared about a hundred meters behind the suspicious figure. Casting his gaze at thetter, he noticed the figure was wearing a ck cloak thatpletely covered their figure. He also confirmed the other party was watching the hut.

    The figure seemed to react to his arrival as soon as he stepped out of the [Spatial Gate]. Not wanting the figure to escape, Emery quickly went on the offensive. He swiftly took out his [Moon Dagger] as he cast [Blink], appearing right at the figure.

    "Who are you?!!" Emery shouted, as he swung his dagger.

    Even though he wanted to capture the figure, Emery knew he couldn''t provide any gaps or leeway, as thetter could possibly be the culprit of the scene inside the hut. If that was indeed the case, then this suspicious figure was really someone who couldn''t be underestimated.

    The suspicious figure seemed to be caught off guard by the sudden aggression, but they still managed to react to Emery''s advance in time and neutralized his attack by deflecting his swing in another direction.

    nkkk!!!

    A loud sound of metal colliding into each other was heard in the air. Emery was about to send another attack when he heard a familiar voice.

    "Calm down!!" shouted the figure, who was apparently female, based on their voice. "It''s me!"

    The figure removed the hood covering her face, and Emery smiled sheepishly when he saw who it was.

    "I am really sorry for attacking you�� Senior Yuria."

    The woman in ck cloak was none other than Lord Izta''s trusted subordinate and youngest wife, Yuria.

    Seeing the smile on Emery''s face, Yuria couldn''t help but reply in a half irritated face.

    "We haven''t met in three years, and I can''t no longer hide my presence from you, huh?"

    Emery apologized to the other party once again, before he asked what he wanted to know.

    "Senior Yuria, are you here for me or Magus Xion? If it''s thetter, then there seems to be an attack in his ce!"

    Yuria noticed the apparent worry in Emery''s face, hence she let go of her irritation and spoke in a gentler tone. "Don''t worry�� Your master is safe. In fact, I came here to take you to him. Let''s go."

    Emery nodded readily, and the two of them quickly made their way to the teleportation gate and headed to Terra Kingdom, Lord Izta''s homeworld.

    Emery was d the ce wasn''t part of the magus academy restriction. Yuria exined to him Terra was built and given to Lord Izta when he was still one of the five protectors of the academy.

    Hence, the world was considered as one of the outposts, acting as a leaping board to send fighters to the frontline or evacuating people in case of a disastrous event. Therefore, it was normal that there was no restriction imposed here.

    The two walked through the vast grassfield right outside Terra City and entered the city.

    Terra city was filled with thousands of citizens who are mostly fighters and all of them greet him as if he''s the master of the city. The two make their way to the pce where Lord Izta lived.

    As he approached closer to the pce, Emery inwardly felt d and relieved his master was fine and present inside the pce. He hastened his pace, and finally entered the pce.

    At the moment, the ce had much fewer guards than the first time he came. Even so, there were still at least a hundred of them around.

    "Hello Emery, and wee back to Terra," said a woman in te armor and robe. She was also one of Lord Izta''s wives, Cami.

    Right behind, one could see three dozen men dressed in silver and gold armor following her. These people should be the guards Lord Izta assigned to keep her safe.

    "Sister, where are you going?" Yuria asked.

    "There is an emergency mission. I should only be gone for a day or two. You and sister Silica will be in charge now."

    Yuria nodded her head at Cami''s words, as if she had expected it. She was about to excuse themself to bring Emery inside the pce and search for his master, however Magus Xion was already walking out to meet them.

    "Emery..." Magus Xion said in a calm voice. "You havee."

    Emery was overjoyed to see his master again. But, Magus Xion''s condition didn''t look so good. The other party looked pale and extremely unhealthy at first nce.

    "Master, what happened!?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 614 - Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 614 - Troubles</h4>

    "Master, what is going on?"

    Despite all that was going on, Magus Xion still shed him a smile, strained though it may be. He beckoned Emery and said, "What''s with that look? Let us talk inside."

    With one gesture from Magus Xion, Yuria nodded and walked away to give them some privacy, letting Emery and his master talk undisturbed.

    "Long story short�� let''s just say our n didn''t really go as well as we hoped."

    "What do you mean, master?"

    "I thought my master would be satisfied with the stone I gave to her. At first, she was fine with the arrangement, but I should have expected that after she felt the power brimming within the stone, she would inevitably wish for more�� It''s the same case as before."

    The news certainly gave Emery some worries. When he saw his face, the magus gave a slight smile and said.

    "Don''t worry too much. It wasn''t as bad as it sounds."

    The magus exined that after receiving the stone, the grand magus had been busy cultivating inside her chamber for several months. She has note out yet, and the one who came to make demands to Magus Xion was her henchman.

    "What did they want?"

    "Well, they wanted me to help catch you�� At least, they wanted to make sure you wouldn''t leave the academy until my master came out of her training."

    "But... Master, if they are willing to go as far as hurting you�� how could it not be bad?"

    "Ah, yes, about that�� I expected that, really, I never did get along well with my master''s followers after all. However, there''s no need for you to worry. They wouldn''t go as far as killing academy students�� As I said, this should be nothing to worry about, however, I suggest you stay here within Terra pce throughout the year��. Just to be safe."

    From the exnation his master gave him, Emery was certain Magus Xion was still hiding something from him. However, considering how much the magus was devoted to his master, attempting to push for more information would only hurt his master. There was nothing to be gained from pressing him on.

    Emery took a deep sigh. In thest 9 months of his time on Earth, Emery had trained so hard. Now he was confident enough to fight any rank 9 head on. But now, he had earned the attention of someone as scary as a grand magus.

    Due to this situation, Emery may also need to hold off from visiting other ces, such as Golden City or Zodiac City.

    It appeared this was the risk he had to face after receiving such great fortunes from the Khaos Space.

    Once again, Emery found himself unable to do anything. All he could do was hope that his master or his friends wouldn''t get hurt because of him.

    Not long after he thought of his friends, a series of familiar shouting could be heard from outside, followed by the sounds of footsteps. Yuria walked into the room, followed by a few people.

    "Thank you, senior Yuria, for weing us."

    Yuria entered the room alongside his two friends, Thrax and Chumo.

    Looking at Emery already inside Thrax quickly shouted.

    "Emery! Why did youe here earlier all by yourself? You should have picked us up!"

    When all Emery could respond was a puzzled stare, Yuria exined she had sent a message to all his friends toe here and practice together in this ce, hence the two of them decided toe. When the two approached to greet him, Magus Xion exined.

    "Lord Izta told me to help you all for your third year, Yuria has also prepared some things for you, that''s why I think it would be best for you all to train here."

    Once again, Emery found the magus'' expression to be a bit suspicious. However, before he could do anything, Thrax had already voiced his excitement and asked whether they could start training right away.

    They were about to start training, but Magus Xion looked around, wondering where Klea and Julian were. Emery could only give a wry smile.

    "They must have something else to do right now�� I am sure they willeter-"

    The Thracian however quickly interrupted.

    "I am not worried about our beautiful Klea, but that roman, I saw him go together with that Harlight chick! We can just forget about them for now, Emery."

    Emery decided to ignore Thrax''s words for now and resolved to solve the fracture between his friends before telling the Thracian not to waste time and start practicing.

    The group walked out to the courtyard, where two dozen warriors d in gold armor from head to toe were already waiting for them. The magus told the three to spar against the warriors to have an idea about their current progress.

    It was already prettyte when they started, hence their sparring practice was finished in no time, with each of the three showing their skill towards Lord Izta knights.

    Seeing the fights, Magus Xion nodded in approval. Satisfied with Emery''s progress, he announced that he would start give pointers for Emery and his friends first thing tomorrow

    The skies had already started to darken, the red hues of the sunset giving way to the calming dark of the evening. Once again, Emery looked towards the direction of the gate, still harboring hope for his two friends who had not yet arrived.

    "Stop worrying about them! Argh, this is a repeat of the Zaiueo acolyte incident all over again! Let''s just get Gerri and our friends in regr ss to join the team!" Thrax shouted.

    After the first training session was done, Thrax decided to unleash his anger by drinking, and their host, Yuria was more than happy to provide some good drinks.

    "My master treated you like his own brothers, certainly I will do as he asked."

    While drinking, Thrax expressed his anger andughed his heart out afterwards. From the looks of it, he would spend the entire night drinking. Emery, however, was not in the mood for drinking anything. He decided to slip away from the dining room and return to his room to cultivate [Nature Grasp]. In the future, there were going to be many challenges waiting for him. He needed to get stronger as quickly as possible

    Emery did not think to count how many hours passed while he concentrated on training, but as he decided to use his spirit reading just in case, he once again found a disturbance in space.? A figure was moving around softly under the cover of darkness.

    All the walls in the room Emery were in suddenly turned into pitch ck. From the darkness, smoke slowly seeped out and formed into a figure.

    "You are Emery aren''t you? I came to take you away."

 Chapter 615 - Night Attack

    <h4>Chapter 615 - Night Attack</h4>

    The man who appeared inside the room was a man d in ck robes that reflected no light. He wore a pair of sses that perched on his unique hooked nose, but most of his face was concealed under a strangely shaped ck hat. From one nce alone, Emery could already tell the man was a Magus.

    The weird looking man smiled, showing off his crooked teeth, "There is no mistake, you are him��"

    The man took out a steel staff shaped like a tube with hollow ends. The moment the magus activated it, crackles of high-intensity lightning-like energy emanated from the holes. The energy did not radiate a heavy feeling simr to general high-ranked magus attacks, but the noises it made was just as loud, cluing Emery it was an item made to stun. From there, he realized the man was there to capture him alive.

    Emery stood up, still not perturbed at all and analyzed the situation. This man dared toe and capture him despite the fact that he was in the middle of Lord Izta''s pce. The ce was a fortress with hundreds of strong knights and for him to dare toe, he must be a dangerous individual. Without wasting too much time, Emery quickly used up all the buffs he had.

    [Immortal gate - stage 5]

    [Battle power increased by 36 points]

    [fey transformation - stage 1]

    [Battle power increased by 10 points]

    He decided to prioritize transforming himself, not just because he needed the extra strength, but also to allow him to use one of the fey innate skills. He took a deep breath and gathered spirit energy all around him into his lungs, before he shouted with all his might

    "HOWWLLL!"

    [Battle Howl]

    [Battle power increased by 10 points]

    The reason for that was no other than to warn the whole Terra Pce about the presence of these intruders. However, even though the howl did increase his power, the sound that was multiplied in strength by spirit energy was reflected back by the shadows that covered the room. The shadows rippled and moved like liquid, giving the impression of water instead of smoke.

    When Emery''s n failed, the mysterious man let out a barkingugh and said "No one can hear you once you are in my special cage�� you don''t believe me? You can try and scream once again! Haha!"

    Emery gritted his teeth, this situation was just great. Not only was he facing a magus, apparently this magus was someone whose techniques specialised in capturing people. There was no way he could stay still while the man tried to capture him, so he decided to cast [Blink] to move beyond the window.

    Bammm!!

    However he crashed, unable to pass onto the wall.

    "Hahaha of course I did my homework! Your blink technique will not work here!"

    This was definitely troublesome, Emery thought. The man was so sure of his victory, he kept ying with the lightning tube, as if Emery was already under his grasp. Emery stayed calm, however, and swung both hands in the air, opening a rip in space. Immediately, he jumped into the newly created gate.

    The mysterious looking man was left dumbfounded.

    "What!! A spatial spell! No one told me about him knowing such a spell!"

    Meanwhile, right as he stepped outside, Emery immediately felt the effects of his fatigue. He needed to exert ten times more power than usual just to cast a gate to the courtyard of the pce. But that was of no consequence, right now, he was already outside.

    Not wanting to waste time and let the man find him again, Emery gathered energy on his lungs again.

    "Holllll"

    This time, his howl was heard throughout the Terra Castle and everyone inside woke up, alerted by the ruckus.

    However, although he had managed to warn the whole castle, he was not out of danger yet. The distinct ck smoke started to seep out from the window andnded outside the pce before forming into the strange man once again.

    "Who are you? Did the grand magus Zenonia send you!" Emery shouted, hoping it would buy him more time

    The man opened his mouth, looking like he was about to say something, but he decided to stop without giving any clear answers. "You will know soon enough"

    A bunch of white mist instantly formed all around Emery, knowing it was a fool to fight a magus he decided to [Blink] away.? He only needed to buy time until help came.

    [Blink] [Blink] [Blink]

    However Emery seems unable to reach the edge of the mist.

    "How is this possible!"

    Emery knew the exact size of the Lord Izta courtyard, hence for him to be unable to reach the wall by this time could only mean one thing. It was a tant giveaway that he was currently under the effect of a mind spell or an illusion.

    Knowing he was in grave danger, Emery quickly sat in a lotus formation and concentrated, filling his dual core to its max until it exploded in a stream of energy. That was the usual method to block or get out of the enemy illusion spells, but his attempt yielded no results. One thing was clear, the mist was definitely caused by an illusion spell with the power of Magus. The power it exuded was definitely on another level.

    "Hahaha! You are not going to escape this time!"

    In reality, Emery was standing still in the courtyard ever since the magus used his spell. As Emery was standing prone without any defenses, the magus walked leisurely toward him, just a few steps away from electrocuting Emery with his weapon.

    In such a critical moment, Emery had no other option than to activate his fey blood and use the only skill that could help him out of this predicament.

    [Fey transformation stage 3 - Shaman Form]

    Baaaaammm!!!

    The natural magic resistance quickly took him out of the illusion. As he returned back to reality, he quickly jumped back and avoided the magus'' attack.

    "I am impressed!" The magus dered.

    Emery was about to quickly [blink] away again, but he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his thigh that made him drop to his knees.

    While he was avoiding the magus, Emery didn''t realize there was another person waiting and now he came out of nowhere before shed his thigh open. He looked up and saw the second attacker possess a strange, curved dagger.

    The man gave a dry smile and said towards the magus

    "You should have wound his leg first so he won''t run."

 Chapter 616 - Intruders

    <h4>Chapter 616 - Intruders</h4>

    Emery dropped to his knees on the ground as he felt the piercing pain on his thigh. A look of disbelief could be seen on Emery''s face.

    He had been stabbed and cut many times since entering Magus Academy, throughout many dangers and hardships. But this time the cut inflicted on his thigh by the other man somehow felt more painfulpared to them all.

    Seeing the ragged, long dagger on his attacker''s hand, Emery instinctively and immediately knew it was the reason for his unusual wound.

    Emery inadvertently nced at his thigh and saw that blood was pouring out of his wound fiercely like a gushing river. The sight of the wound was certainly something that wasn''tmon.

    He quickly cast [Nature Blessing] with one of his arms to the wound on his thigh.

    The man that attack him, although wearing a mask, Emery could see that the other person''s face and hand was so pale it lookedpletely white.

    "Get him already before this ce turns into a literal circus!" the pale man said to the strange magus.

    The magus unexpectedly snapped at him "Don''t order me around, you bloodsucker. I don''t work for you!"

    Emery could see the pale man was irritated by the snarky response. However, he didn''t seem to dare to snap back in response.

    At one side the pale man has a dangerous weapon on the other side a magus with powerful illusion spells.? Even using his shaman form Emery could tell he couldn''tpletely shake off the illusion this was why Emery got cut in the first ce.

    Emery could see the smoke once again gathered around him and with it the pale man charged at him.

    However, a violent energy came rushing from the distance. It was so fast and sharp it cut through the ground in half as it traversed toward their direction.

    The pale man seemed to have noticed this too, as Emery could see the panicked expression on his ex''s face. He quickly withdrew his already outstretched hand back and immediately jumped a few steps back.

    The sharp, dark-colored de energy originated from Magus Xion as he dashed toward Emery, intending to save him from the two people''s clutches. But as he got closer and there was only a mere distance of a few steps between the two of them, the strange magus already stood in the way obstructing Magus Xion''s advance.

    "No no no! You should note! Just return to your bed!"

    Magus Xion looked at the magus with a surprised look before he nced past the other party and shouted to Emery.

    "Are you alright, Emery?!"

    The situation suddenly turned all the way around for the attackers, when dozens of Lord Izta''s knights came barging into the area with Yuria leading the group. Among them, there was also Thrax and Chumo.

    "Capture the intruders!" shouted Yuria valiantly.

    Magus Xion, however, shouted something unexpected. "Watch out!"

    Right after Xion said those words, a dozen figures emerged from the empty ground and threw multiple flying weapons toward Yuria and the others.

    nk! St! nk! nk! St!

    Caught off guard by the ambush, several knights fell to the ground as they sustained fatal injuries to their uncovered body parts. As for the lucky ones, they only suffered minor injuries and concussions thanks to the flying weapons that blocked their armor.

    Those who were fine and still in battle-able state continued their charge, only to face a line of intruders in ck garb fighting withrge sabers. Soon, a fierce sh broke out between the two parties.

    nk!! nkk! nk!!

    "You guys are Shadowbane!" Magus Xion shouted in an annoyed tone, when he realized who they were dealing with right now.

    The pale man unexpectedlyughed at Magus Xion''s exmation. "Hahaha, if you know who we are, then you better just give us the boy!"

    The strange magus turned his head, stared at the pale man who was stillughing and said harshly, "What are you waiting for, you idiot?! You want to wait until this ce is overrun by them?! Take the boy and go!"

    The pale man''sughter choked when he heard that. The man was raging in heart, but he didn''t reply back and just red at his partner in annoyance. Either way, he still followed the order given to him.

    Magus Xion was forced to fight the strange looking magus.? As for the pale man, the moment he saw Emery trying to stand up, he sneered bluntly.

    "Should I cut your other leg? Then, we will see if you can still stand afterward!"

    As soon as the words were spoken, the man took out another simr dagger with his other hand and moved toward Emery at great speed. Even though Emery had prepared himself to move out of the way, he soon realized he was simply not fast enough to match the other party, especially because of the wound on his thigh.

    Knowing he wouldn''t be able to cast spells fast enough, Emery decided to take out his sword and cast [Granite Skin] to protect himself from another cut

    Swissh!! Swissshh!!

    The pale man was not a magus - that was something Emery knew for sure. However, the man was at least a high stage rank 9 acolyte, or worse, a peak stage one. Coupled with that strange dagger, this was certainly not an enemy Emery could easily deal with.

    nk!! nkk!!

    With Emery shaman form, he was able to match the person''s speed and strength, which annoyed him. The same thing had happened when he fought against Orycon, Emery''s sword skills were not able to match his opponent despite having the same speed and strength.

    Spaattt!!

    The dagger in the pale man''s hand was able to pierce his back, cut through the thick protection of his shaman form enhanced [Granite Skin]. And once again, blood spilled from his body endlessly.

    ''What kind of weapon is that?!'' Emery was deep in thought in his mind, as his eyes stared at the dagger in fear.

    "You like it, don''t you?" A vicious smile appeared on the pale man''s face when he saw healthy blood oozing from the wounds on Emery''s body. "Don''t worry. I still have more!"

    In an instant, Emery saw half a dozen simr-looking daggers flew out from beneath the other party''s ck robe. The daggers were hovering and revolving around the pale man''s figure. It was apparent the man was a spirit reader, who specialized in using flying weapons.

    Emery took out his [Moon Dagger] and was ready to fight once again.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 617 - Shadowbane

    <h4>Chapter 617 - Shadowbane</h4>

    It was a night raid. In addition, the enemy came in numbers: the strange looking magus, the pale peak rank 9 fighter and the dozen fighters dressed in ck garb.

    From Emery''s side, other than his master Magus Xion, the next strongest person had to be Yuria, who should also be a peak stage rank 9 acolyte. However, it was evident she appeared to be troubled fighting against one of ck grab warriors. She was fighting fiercely, her dancing-like knife moving against the opponent''srge saber.

    Thrax and Chumo were also struggling against these mysterious fighters called ''Shadowbane''. Looking at the way they fought, Emery could somehow guess each of those warriors had to be a rank 9 fighter. This was the only possible exnation, as even the Terra knights, who were all rank 7 and 8 were unable to overpowered them with their advantage in numbers.

    Emery himself was in a difficult situation, the pale man he was fighting now decided to use his spirit reading ability to control half a dozen of those troublesome daggers. They all flew beautifully through the air, pioneering their own deadly pathway toward him.

    The daggers made many faint sounds as they cut through the air, heading towards Emery''s body from various directions. All six daggers flew through the air like the grim reaper''s scythe and Emery gave his best to parry all of them with his trembling hands.

    nk! nkk!!

    Even though the excruciating paining from his wounds was bothering him immensely, Emery still managed to fend off every dagger, albeit barely.

    s, there was actually the seventh dagger, which the pale man had hidden. It managed to fly low and sneak its way through and prate Emery''s feet.

    Sptt!!!

    Emery was able to barely dodge the sneak attack, but it still left another wound across his right leg. He gritted his teeth as he withstood the searing pain and quickly tried to cast [Shadow Binding Roots]

    The spell finally took effect and multiple nts began to emerge from the ground. They quickly gave him assistance while he was still trying to dodge and parry the daggersing relentlessly at him.

    Once again, Emery took a nce towards his friends who were still struggling in their own respective fights. Even Magus Xion was in a bad situation, as he appeared to be on the losing side against that strange magus. His master after all was still wounded.

    Knowing entirely well it was him who was their target, Emery decided to cast [Shadow Mist] and quickly began his escape.

    The clones which contained his appearance immediately split up and ran away in different directions.

    This sight where Emery was seen running everywhere was certainly enough to make the pale man and the strange magus panicked.

    "You can''t escape from me!!" The pale man shouted, as he quickly controlled his multiple dagger to find the real Emery.

    Swwssihhh Swissshhh Stt!

    Within seconds all seven daggers sessfully hit seven Emery squarely in the back, but all of them merely clones. Seeing this, the magus who was busty fighting Magus Xion angrily shouted at the pale man.

    "You idiot!! Behind your back!!"

    The reason Emery cast [Shadow Mist] was only to trick the pale man. While the other party was still confused and wondered where the real him was, he took advantage of that instant moment to cast [Blink] and appeared right behind him. Emery didn''t even need a friction of a second as he immediately, almost instantly used his fastest deadly attack, [Hidden Stab].

    Satttt!!

    Not wasting the momentum he finally gained, Emery swiftly swung the sword as [Heroic sh] took effect. The follow-up attack sessfully made arge cut on the pale man''s back.

    Emery dearly wanted tond a few more wounds on thetter''s body, but by then the seven daggers had already returned and he knew he had to retreat right now. Otherwise, the results he had worked so hard to gain would be all gone.

    Emery gave the shrieking man a smile and said, "I guess now we are even!"

    "URGGHHH!! Don''t be too happy too soon kid!" The pale man harshly snarled. "If I wasn''t ordered not to kill you, you would already be dead by now!"

    Emery seemed unfazed by the provocation as he calmly said, ''Tell me who sent you and maybe I will let you go with your lives!''

    "Huh! You have seen nothing, kid!"

    As soon as he said those words, the pale man withdrew all his dagger back to his robe. Then, his body suddenly started to tremble fiercely and Emery could see his body started to transform. The man''s fingers changed into razor-sharp ws and he abruptly shredded the mask that covered his face.

    Behind the mask,y a facial that didn''t look human. His eyes started to turnpletely red like a burning ember, while his body erged and two pairs of wings came out from his back like a blooming flower.

    Emery could feel the pale man''s battle power just shot up significantly, as if it was a rising rocket. Thetter shrieked so loudly it nearly burst his eardrums and deafened him. It seemed to be a sound type of attack, as Emery could feel his head hurt badly when he didn''t act fast enough to cover his ears.

    Within that one second, the pale man''s wings spread widely in the air. Immediately after, his figure charged towards Emery''s direction at breakneck speed almost invisible to the naked eyes.

    BAAAMM!!!!!

    Without Emery realizing it, the pale man who had turned into a pale looking monster had grabbed him with both of his arms. Emery didn''t even have a chance to show a look of fear on his face when the former bit him in the neck

    AARGG!!

    Not finished, the pale man proceeded to tighten his grip on Emery and took him up into the sky. Emery could vividly feel the wind blowing against his face as they went higher and higher in the air.

    "Emery!!!" Thrax and Chumo shouted,? breaking through the line of ck-garbed individuals and trying to chase after him.

    But Emery was in a kind of trance because of the bite. Even though he could clearly see how his friends were getting further and further away from him, he quickly found he couldn''t respond to them no matter how hard he tried.

    Emery tried to resist one more time, but once again discovered that the pale monster was simply too strong. He was about topletely lose hope when a spear suddenly shrouded in crackling lightning shot towards him like thunder.

    With Emery in his arms, the pale man couldn''t dodge the spear and as a result, it managed to pierce one of his wings.

    Even so, the pale man still tried to hold on to Emery. s, his efforts were dashed when arge thunderbird suddenly dropped down onto him, charring the sky with its color, as two figures jumped from its back and attacked him at the same time.

    [Thunder Bolt] [FireBolt]

    Two figures, one casting a fire spell with the palm of his hand, another cast a lighting spell.

    The two spells instantly wounded him and were enough to finally make the pale man release Emery, as he roughlynded back to the ground Emery looked at the two figures with a smile.

    One of them was a striking young man who exuded a majestic aura and had a gant appearance, while the other was a beautiful young woman who looked ethereal with her beautiful long ck hair.e

    They were the two people Emery had been waiting for all night.

    Julian and Klea.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    ess all link video/insta/discord from the website ..avans.xyz

 Chapter 618 - Together

    <h4>Chapter 618 - Together</h4>

    Emery fell to the ground with his shoulder and chest full of blood that came out from his neck.

    Upon seeing his condition, his two friends immediately rushed towards him. Julian quickly stood guard in front of him facing the monster, while Klea quickly cast her healing magic.

    Klea''s arms and fingers were trembling as she tried to heal Emery''s neck. As the blue light from her water spell covered and entered his wound, Emery clearly noticed how tense she was.

    "Klea�� are you alright...?" Emery weakly asked.

    It was him who was wounded, yet the girl appeared to be in more pain than him. This surprised him. Klea ignored and did not look at him, but as soon as the bite wound on his neck closed, she stood and cursed at the pale monster.

    "You ugly freak!! %#@$&!!"

    Unable to stay still from her anger, Klea quickly used Gungnir to attack the pale monster. In her hand, the thunder spear looked as if it was blitzing around all over it.

    Stt!!!

    The tier 3 spear managed tond a few scratches on the pale monster''s body, before it finally managed to grab the flying spear with its left hand.

    In response to her sudden attack at it, the pale monster built up energy to prepare for a counterattack. When Emery saw its movements, he immediately shouted to warn them.

    "Sound attack!!"

    Julian hurriedly covered his ears when he heard this. Klea, however, did not do anything of the sort. Instead, she used her special bracelet [Bracelets of Anu] and used her superb spirit force to defend. The spirit barrier she created became some kind of dampener enough to block the sound from reaching her ears.

    Emery knew this, as he could feel that Klea also made another spirit barrier to cover him as well. The only person covering his ears could also sense the spirit barrier and felt slightly irked.

    "Why didn''t you make one for me as well?" Julian red at Klea and questioned her when the sound attack had passed.

    "Well, he''s wounded!" Klea retorted with her eyes still on the monster.

    He did notin any more about it. After all, she was right: Emery was hurt. But it was not like Emery could not cover his own ears.

    When the pale monster noticed its sound attack failed, it angrily roared at them.

    Klea quickly shouted to inform them, "That''s a body transformation of a bat half-blood! They''re very strong at night, but much weaker when the sun is up!"

    She turned to look at the horizon and said after a brief observation, "30 minutes�� If we can hold it for 30 minutes, we will win!"

    This girl had always been the most knowledgeable among them and this reminded Emery he could not imagine having the team without her.

    "Here ites!" shouted Julian.

    This time, Klea cast [Thunderbolt] at the monster multiple times. Even so, the barrage of powerful strikes was still not enough to stop it. Julian wanted to use his spells as well, but he knew his fire spell was not half as strong as Klea''s [Thunderbolt]. Because of this, he chose to use his specialty spells instead.

    He touched both hands to the ground, and instantly, a wall of stone rose and became a barrier that blocked the monster''s path. But despite the stone wall, the monster did not even use its ring and kept on charging as if the wall was not there and easily broke through Julian''s wall of stone.

    Seeing the wall he took pride in get crushed so easily like a pile of straw, Julian understood this monster was not something he could underestimate. He had to get serious.

    Emery saw Julian put both of his hands together and swiftly cast his [Stone Skin]. He then took out a tier 2 shield and also charged toward the monster.

    At first, Emery thought that Julian was too reckless, charging on his own just like that, but after looking at him more closely, Emery realized his [Stone Skin] was emitting a golden glow all over his body.

    With Julian''s [Golden Bell Divine Technique Stage 6], the two quickly shed.

    BOOM!!!

    Julian was thrown back half a dozen steps. He coughed up blood and the shield he had was destroyed to pieces. Even so, he did not show any signs of anger. On the contrary, he had a satisfied smile on his face as he was able to stop the monster''s tackle.

    "Julian, what are you doing!? That''s a peak stage 9 half-blood transformation!! You''re lucky your bones didn''t break!" Klea shouted at him.

    The Roman only smiled at her in response. He took out another shield from his storage ring and waited for the monster''s next attack.

    The pale monster was even more enraged when he found his attack failed yet again. It was about to charge once more when he realized more people wereing toward Emery''s side.

    "Emery!!!" Thrax shouted as he ran toward him together with Chumo.

    Seeing that Emery''s side was more troublesome than he thought, the pale monster decided to turn and attack the loud Thrax first.

    "Urrg!! I''rrr kirrr your frrindd!!" the monster growled and swiftly dashed toward the Thracian.

    When the Thracian saw the iing monster, he was not the least bit afraid. The diator champion focused all of his strength into his arm and used the battle art [Spear Throw] to throw his tier 2 spear.

    Unfortunately, the pale monster could easily deflect it with its bare arm.

    "Darn it!!" Thrax gritted his teeth.

    The pale monster kept charging toward him and Thrax was getting ready with his maximum buff [Immortal Gate] and [Fire Aura], ready to tackle the charging monster.

    Roughly understanding what the Thracian was about to do, Julian shouted from a distance, "Don''t! You''re not gonna make it!"

    However, Thrax refused to listen. "Huh! Like I''m going to listen to you, Roman!"

    Chumo quickly used his [Shadow Self] and split into four. Simultaneously, all four pulled a bow and aimed straight at the enemy.

    nk, nk! nk, nk!

    The arrows urately hit the pale monster, but they only managed to hurt it a little. Fortunately, it was enough to slow down the monster''s charge.

    BAM!!!!

    Thrax finally confronted the monster with his prowess. However, it heavily threw him as far as ten meters, causing him to cough out blood from the impact when he fell.

    The diator champion was still smiling as he shouted, "I am not losing to you, Roman!!''

    "Both of you are morons!" Klea shouted. She almost swore because of them.

    Looking at the condition, Emery quickly stood up and opened up a [Spatial Gate], and the three of them quickly moved right next to the bleeding Thracian.

    The pale monster shrieked loudly when he saw Emery taking out his sword, ready to join the fight.

    However, Klea quickly stopped him.

    "Emery, stop! It would be better if you used a spell to stop his movements. Julian, will stop it if he breaks free, while Chumo and I will keep firing at him!"

    Emery initially thought she was not going to let him fight because of his injuries, and he was d that was not the case. When he heard her n, he immediately understood it was much safer and was focused on dying until the sunrise or until help came.

    Without dy, all four of them worked together as nned. Of course, the Thracian did not want to be left behind.

    "No, no, give me something to do!!" Thrax shouted in protest.

    All five of them fought together in harmony. Fortunately, Emery''s [Shadow Root Binding] enhanced by his shaman form was strong enough to restrict the monster''s movements.

    With him only focusing on binding the monster, Emery could concentrate all his energy on the spell, making the spell much more powerful than usual.

    Unfortunately, be it Julian, Chumo, or Thrax, none of their weapons were able to pierce the monster''s skin deep enough to badly injure it. In the end, their main offense was still from Klea''s tier 3 [Gungnir].

    After several minutes had passed, the pale monster began thinking about running away. However, Emery''s restriction was as steady as a mountain. It struggled and growled to threaten them, and although their attacks could not be said to be extremely fast or explosive, they were enough to injure him little by little.

    When the sun finally came up, the pale monster''s form gradually began to change. However, even though the monster was visibly weakening, Emery did not loosen its restriction and instead tightened it following the change of its form. After a few moments, the monster finally turned back into its human form. As the man was exhausted from his struggle and full of wounds, he could not resist and was finally captured.

    The five looked at their pitiful peak rank 9 opponent with a smile. It''s been a while since they fought together like this and they had not had this much fun in a long time.

    Chumo innocently asked, "Does this mean the Earth Team is back together!?"

 Chapter 619 - Captives

    <h4>Chapter 619 - Captives</h4>

    "Urrgghhh.." A low pained grunt came from the pale man. Staring daggers at the group of young acolytes before him, he screamed that it startled all of them, "Let me go this instant or else!"

    The pale man seemed not to lose his fierceness, however it only caused Emery to further strengthen the restraint of his dark roots, turning the pale man''s face even whiter.

    Emery and his friends proceeded to ignore the other party, who was still throwing out death threats here and there.

    "We should return right away. They might need our help!" Emery said with a worried tone, as he quickly cast [Spatial Gate].

    But Thrax stopped him. He thought that, since he was the target of those people, it might be best for Emery not to return.

    However, Emery couldn''t just run away and let his master and the others remain in danger.

    "You can stay here and guard the prisoners, i must go"

    Afterward he quickly enters the spatial gate, making the other helpless follow him.

    A momentter, the group arrived just outside of the Terra castle. At the moment, it was apparent that Emery was worried about his master''s safety.

    After all, Magus Xion''s condition when he was taken away was far from the word fine. Moreover, until thest moment they separated, he was still being overwhelmed by the strange-looking magus.

    Emery immediately used his spirit reading, trying to gain knowledge of what was happening and discovered that his master was still alive. It seemed that the fight had just ended.

    A look of surprise appeared on his face before swiftly reced by one of that joy. Emery immediately cast [Blink] and appeared close to where Magus Xion was.

    Magus Xion looked ted when he saw Emery was fine. But then, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and dropped his knees to the ground.

    Seeing that, Emery immediately ran over to him.

    "Master!"

    If Emery wasn''t too upied with the concerns regarding his master, he would notice there was a dark-skinned woman dressed in golden Terra armor standing next to what appeared to be the strange magus lifeless body.

    This woman was Silica, Lord Izta''s second wife. She also should be the second strongest person in Terra, a magus-level figure.

    Apparently, she was forced to exit her cultivation chamber because of the attack. And as soon as the ''Shadowbane'' warriors saw her arrival, they immediately dispersed and left the magus behind, surrounded by enemies.

    Emery lifted his head when he was sure his master was fine, finally recognizing the other party and gave his gratitude for saving his master.

    Pointing his finger at the strange magus who was lying on the ground, Emery asked. "Is he dead?"

    Magus Xion, who had recovered some of his breath, was silent at the question. On the other hand, Magus Silica didn''t answer and instead walked toward the corpse.

    Emery saw her swinging her arm in a casual manner. He was confused by her gesture, but he soon realized that a gust of wind was blowing at the corpse and the strange magus'' body disappeared into the air as if it were ashes.

    "I''m afraid not. He has run away." said magus Silica

    Apparently the strange magus was able to escape even though they were surrounded by two magus level figures and dozens of capable knights.

    The fact that someone as capable as him, trying to capture Emery was certainly bad news.

    Emery woke up from his thoughts and once again expressed his gratitude to Magus Silica, this time for helping him. After all, those people hade here to catch him.

    Noticing the look on Emery''s face, Magus Xion slowly stood up. He then put his hand on Emery''s shoulder and said, "What matters is that you are saved."

    Emery knew his master was trying tofort him, telling him it wasn''t his fault. Even so, he couldn''t help but feel bitter when he saw the corpses of the knights lying on the ground. - all died because of him.

    Without realizing it, he sighed. A long and deep one.

    Emery wasn''t given the chance to feel sorry for himself anymore, because Klea and the others had arrived. The group then quickly entered Terra Castle, making their way to its chamber.

    There, Magus Xion took a seat as he still needed to take care of his wounds. Meanwhile, Magus Silica sat where Lord Izta usually sat.

    The chamber was silent until it was Magus Silica who broke the ice.

    "My lord is leaving me in charge of this castle, but I know that your safetyes first. If you have anything to share about tonight''s attack, please tell us so we can be more prepared."

    They had captured the pale man and were, in fact, ready to interrogate him. However, Magus Silica let Emery decide what to do with him.

    Seeing Emery''s hesitation to share she added, "I can understand if you can''t share details on this matter. If that''s the case, I will then leave the prisoner under your care."

    At the same time, the tied pale man was brought into the chamber by Yuria.

    Seeing that, Magus Silica looked at Emery and said, "So, what would you like to do, Emery?"

    Emery nced toward where Magus Xion was and saw thetter''s bad condition. He also turned to his friends. who seemed to be a little confused by the situation.

    No one in this ce knew about his situation with Grand Magus Zenonia, except for his master, and it didn''t take a genius to see that this had everything to do with her.

    Klea was looking at the hesitant Emery and said, "If you can''t say anything about it... Then so be it." Her unexpected response managed to evoke strange gazes from Julian and the two others.

    She, who had always been the astute one of the group, had figured out what happened to Emery, albeit roughly. She managed to connect all the dots: Magus Xion''s previous arrival to Earth and the secret Khaos Space Emery had told her about.

    She decided to keep her opinion to herself, but cant help to feel irritated with all the secrecy Emery currently has.

    Emery turned to Magus Xion, saw thetter''s gaze, and understood his master let him be the one to decide.

    For a second, he wondered if telling them this would only endanger them more. But then knowing tonight''s attack had wounded and even took many lives of the knights, Emery finally made his decision.

    "It''s best if you all know..." Taking a deep breath, Emery pointed his finger at the pale man and said, "This man was sent by Grand Magus Zenoia, master of the Darkness Institute. The reason she''s doing this is because she wants something from me. She wanted this so much it was enough to make her hurt Master Xion, her own disciple, and send people to attack this castle."

    Emery''s words surprised everyone. Magus Silica, on the other hand, became annoyed.

    "If that''s the case, we should take the captive and report this matter to the headmaster"

    As soon as those words were spoken, the pale man suddenlyughed.

    "Hahahaha�� Captured by a bunch of kids�� Hahahaha..."

    Immediately after that, the man''s paleplexion suddenly darkened very quickly and Emery could see countless red streaks appeared all over him.

    "Watch out!!" shouted Yurika, as she realized what the pale man was about to do.

    She tried to move away from the pale man when thetter sessfully exploded his spirit force. A burst of energy urred and it was bright enough that Emery needed to cover his eyes.

    When he opened them again, Emery saw the man''s body had turned gray and it was slowly turning to dust.

 Chapter 620 - The Secret

    <h4>Chapter 620 - The Secret</h4>

    A strong and powerful peak rank 9 was willing to go as far as to kill himself. Such a capable individual being sacrificed told them that the situation was much more dire than they previously thought.

    "What exactly does this Grand Magus want?!" Thrax snapped loudly, unable to hold his concern.

    When she heard Thrax''s loud words, Klea quickly shushed him for being too direct about it.

    Emery went silent for a second, unsure whether he should exin the full truth to them in fear of endangering them. But on the other hand, he was standing among the people he considered a family. Keeping secrets would serve only to deteriorate their rtionship in the future. In the end, he decided to exin.

    "She wanted the thing that helped me progress�� the reason why my spirit force increased significantly these past 3 years��" Emery started, and his friends all stared at him in curiosity. But right after he opened his mouth, he realized that he had no idea what to call the Khaos Space mentioned by the dragon.

    It was Magus Xion who helped Emery resume the conversation.

    "That thing you spoke of, we humans called it the Primordial Wisp."

    When the name was mentioned, Emery nced at his friends, but it seemed no one else other than Magus Silica knew what Magus Xion was talking about. However, despite now knowing what the Grand Magus was after, Magus Silica did not seem too surprised, at least not until Magus Xion''s next words.

    "The one mentioned was�� still on solitary stage." Magus Xion added.

    This was all new information for Emery, and he stared at Magus Xion, wordlessly asking for further exnation. Magus Xion exined it was an ancient life form; that roamed the universe before there was even any human civilization. However, although rare there were actually hundreds of them known within the vast universe.

    "The tree-like being you call Gaia is also one of them, but the one called Khaos is a bit differentpared to it."

    Gaia was considered to be in amuted stage as it has attached to Earth, while Khaos was still in its solitary stage, and as such, the power was still umted tightly within the being''s itself. The power such a Primordial Wisp could grant was massive enough to make powerful beings such as Grand Magus to fight and kill each other in pursuit of said power.

    Now Emery, a young rank 8 acolyte from a lower realm to be having ess to such being, might only be a problem than a fortune.

    Magus Silica went silent, and her expression turned sour as she said.

    "Xion, with regards to the severity of the current situation, I don''t think Emery will be safe here in Terra Castle."

    Magus Silica went on to exin that with the situation where Lord Izta and their main forces were away in the battlefield''s front lines, theycked the necessary strength to truly keep Emery safe. There were just not enough forces around to dedicate to guarding Emery.

    "Not to mention, they were even capable of employing the Shadowbane group. That magus who attacked us before was the ck Jackal, one of the top dark mercenaries, and he is a Half-Moon stage Magus. If he decided against running away, there was very little chance we could defeat him."

    Emery has read about these magus stages in the elite ss before. They were divided into three stages: Crescent Moon Magus, Half-Moon Magus, and the strongest, Full Moon Magus. Both Magus Silica and Xion were only Crescent Moon Magus, the weakest of them all, hence, they were far from safe.

    "I will send a message to Lord Izta, but considering the worsening situation at the frontline, I have doubts we will receive any replies any time soon." Magus Silica said.

    Klea, who was silent the entire time, decided to speak up.

    "How about we report this incident to the headmaster? Will that work?"

    Magus Silica turned to look at her and calmly said. "That may be worth a try, but I can bet that by blowing himself up, he made sure no evidence was left. Without evidence, the academy won''t make any move."

    Julian decided to add.

    "What about the chip on our necks? They said it is a recording device."

    Unfortunately, the magus exined to them that the situation of the new added chip on the acolyte necks was not secret, In fact, that was probably the reason they sent a group of mercenaries instead of taking action personally.

    With thatment, Emery realized the recording device on his neck was the reason why the ck Jackals and the pale man said nothing about Zenonia no matter how he tried to make them do so during the fight.

    "Regardless, I still think we should try to report this incident to the headmaster." Klea said, "Alternatively, we should just stay in the elite ss residence, I doubt anyone would dare try to do anything to us there."

    "Yes, that is probably for the best." Emery quickly agreed.

    The thought of not going anywhere from the elite ss'' ind 7 for the whole year did pain Emery. However, he knew he had to make sure no one else got into trouble just because of him, so he had no other choice in that regard.

    Unexpectedly, Magus Xion decided to add. "Actually, there is one way Emery could deal with this himself. If this is sessful, he would only need to hang on for six more days."

    Emery was surprised and asked. "What do you mean, Master?"

    "Emery, I was the one who spoke to headmaster Delbrand about the privileged ss, I know he went to find you yesterday. Did he say anything about it?"

    Again, Emery found himself in awe at how his master always looked out for him. He told Magus Xion about the offer to join the privileged ss, as long as Emery could reach level 5 in the Magus Game.

    "I see�� level 5�� Yes, it will not be easy, but everything is just as I hoped." Magus Xion nodded in approval and continued. "Emery, to put it simply, if you manage to enter the privileged ss, you can consider half of your current problem solved."

    "I see, so that is how it is" Magus Silica nodded in agreement. Apparently with him being in privilege ss, he would be considered as human best treasured talent, hence it would prevent any grand magus to act rashly toward him. As the name implied, it seemed that being in the privileged ss does have its privileges.

    It was wonderful news, but Julian stared at Emery, his eyebrows raised.

    "You are going to the privileged ss after the game? ....I guess the Earth team really is falling apart."

 Chapter 621 - Together

    <h4>Chapter 621 - Together</h4>

    Right now, the magus was giving Emery and his friends some space, so they could converse with just the five of them.

    Klea and the others were at a loss on how they should react. All of them knew about the fact that Emery had some kind of secret regarding his meteoric-like strength, but this was the first time they really gained knowledge of it.

    An ancient existence called Primordial Wisp which was in solitary stage; that''s the name the Magus Universe had bestowed to the source of power Emery had. A kind of power that is strong enough to make a Grand Magus level individual to go crazy over.

    The five of them were silent. It seemed neither of them would open their mouths until they had finished trying to process the new information they had just heard.

    "So�� this.. Being.. has been on Earth all this time..?"

    Emery shook his head at that. "No�� Remember about the incident in our first year?"

    He reminded them that the event was, in fact, involved the enemy of mankind. The elves hence it was better for all of them to keep this information to themself.

    Emery couldn''t help but worry that there was something even problematic behind the source where Khaos came from.

    Meanwhile, Klea could be seen busy tinkering with the holographic cube that is currently hovering above her palm. Her eyes zed as her mind searched for the information that they all wanted to know.

    "I can''t seem to find anything notable regarding Primordial Wisp in the academy database. However, here it is stated that it was considered as the being that brought evolution to the universe.." Klea drawled her words as a thoughtful expression appeared on her face.

    "I wonder what this means.." She added as an indistinct glint passed over her eyes.

    On the other hand, Thrax looked a little irritated because he couldn''t really keep up with the situation.

    "What are you guys worrying about? If one enemyes, then we fight them. If one hundred arrive, then we shall fight them fearlessly. If one million-"

    Julian quickly interrupted the Thracian "Yeah.. yeah.. We understand there, champ!"

    Emery then noticed that Chumo looked a little restless than usual. He was guessing knowing the fact about grand magus Zenoia worried him even more. He, after all, spent a lot of his time at the Darkness Institute.

    Understanding the situation, Emery closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened them again, a determined yet pained look shed across them. He said

    "It''s probably for the best if you guys take your distance with me.." Emery said in a calm voice. "I really hate if you guys are troubledter just because of your association with me."

    Thrax immediately became annoyed by Emery''s words, but it was Klea who beat everyone and was the one who scolded him.

    "You!" Klea said loudly. "Did you still not get it? It''s no longer just about you Emery!. As long as it still exists on Earth, this isn''t just your problem. It is Earth''s problem. Our problem." "So stop facing this on your own!" Klea exploded, not in anger but in annoyance.

    She took a deep breath and then added "You should share this burden with us, that''s why we are here!''

    Even though she was scolding him, Emery surprisingly felt his emotions being lifted up as he heard those harsh yet truthful words. He himself knew that it was wrong for him to bear all of this responsibility alone. Even so, he still insisted.

    Letting a small inaudible sigh, Emery firmed his determination and said, "I''m really sorry guys�� I will definitely try my best to deal with this matter as soon as possible."

    "See? You are only thinking about yourself again?!" Klea scoffed. "Huh! You really can''t be helped!" She turned her head away from Emery, annoyed by thetter''s attitude.

    Julian decided to intervene. "Alright, we all know that the situation about Emery is dire, but we have a lot on our te. So I think we should do this one problem at a time." With serious determination, he continued. "At first, we should focus on the uing game and make sure Emery passes level five no matter what it takes."

    "Huh, Roman! I thought that you had another team to suck up with!" Thrax mocked. "So you want to join us now.. Huh, shameless!!"

    The others saw Julian''s face gradually turn red. It was clear that thetter tried his best to handle Thrax''s strings of curses.

    Taking a deep breath to calm his almost exploding temper, Julian spoke. "Yes.. The truth is I was asked by the Harlights to join their team. I even tried to convince Klea to join the Kaleos team.."

    The Thracian quickly became angry when he heard what Julian said, but Emery immediately gave the former a look as he wanted Julian to finish what he had to say.

    "Yes. As I said, I''m thinking about the big picture. Now that we know that our is in such a dire situation: the Nephilims and that Grand Magus Zenonia, then we are also in dire need of allies!"

    "Don''t you get it?! Earth was just a tiny little that could be crushed by any of them."

    A serious expression could be seen on Julian''s face as he spoke his next words.

    "So yes. It''s true that I curry favor with those families and I''m not going to deny that. But I did all that because I was trying to get their support or whatever could give us better leverage against what will be waiting for us in the near future."

    He then turned to Thrax and stared at thetter straight in the eyes as he said, "Do you think it''s easy to bow your head to someone like them..? Do you really think I enjoy doing those things?!!"

    Emery quickly approached Julian who turned emotional and grabbed his shoulder. Thrax, on the other hand, surprisingly remained silent and didn''t reply to thetter as he usually did.

    After making sure his Roman friend was fine, Emery asked softly. "So what do you think we should do? Should we each go to a different team?"

    Emery''s words quickly made Chumo tense up, but he rxed when he saw Julian shaking his head.

    "No�� We should be in one team for this game."

    Emery was surprised by that. He couldn''t hold himself from asking.

    "Why?"

    Julian nced at Emery, looking at thetter as if he was an idiot.

    "What else do you think Emery? With you going to privilege ss, this will probably be thest time we fight together as a team, so we should make the best out of it.!"

    He then turned to others and said, "Our friend here belongs to the privileged ss. So let''s give him the best goodbye gift by making a memorable record in the game. What do you guys think?"

    Thrax immediately lunged for Julian and embraced his shoulders. "My man!! That''s more like it!"

    Julian could only smile helplessly as his body was rocked back and forth by the Thracian''s hug.

    Emery looked at the only girl in the group waiting for her answer.

    Noticing the look given to her, she said, "Of course I''m in. Without me, you guys will not pass even level one!"

    The group burst intoughter with Klea''s arrogant remarks.

    Meanwhile, Chumo sneakily turned his head to the side. Without anyone realizing it, Chumo was moved by the situation.

    Julian''s helpless smile, Thrax''s rambunctiousugh, Klea''s proud smirk, and Chumo''s heartwarming tear; A beautiful smile bloomed on his face as Emery looked at the four people around him and thought this might be one of the moments they would remember for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 622 - Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 622 - Preparations</h4>

    Now that it was decided the five of them would be in one team, Emery and his friends would not waste any more time and began their preparation for the uing game. The group huddled together, as they started discussing what theycked.

    "I think what we direly need is high tier equipment." Emery said in a serious manner.

    Like the previous first game which they had participated in, each acolytes would be forced to provide their own equipment upon entering the game. Apparently, the reason this practice was carried out was to see if the acolytes had the capability to meet the minimum standards of requirements for any battle.

    From the information Klea and Julian gleaned from the Harlight and the Kaleos teams, tier 4 equipment was the limit for this first game - which was really a disadvantage for their team considering their current state.

    Other than the [Moon Dagger] and [Gungnir], which Emery and Klea owned, the group only had one set of standard tier 3 weapons and tier 2mon equipment as spare. Theirck of good equipment was also exactly the reason why their previous battle against the pale man was so difficult.

    Remembering about the pale man, Klea gleely asked. "Have you checked the spoils we got from him?"

    What Klea actually meant by spoils was the storage ring that belonged to the pale man. Emery had taken off thetter''s ring when he captured him. And after the man killed himself in the spectacr way, his storage ring lost the slight trace of its owner and became essible.

    Before the gaze of four pairs of eyes, Emery opened the storage ring, finding quite a number of items.

    His attention was immediately locked by a leather bag filled with dozens of yellow colored spirit stones. From a quick scan of his senses, he discovered 55 yellow spirit stones in the bag, which valued a total of five thousand five hundred spirit stones.

    Keeping that wealth in mind, Emery proceeded onto the next items stored in the ring. He continued the scan as he saw a few pieces of clothes as well as other misceneous things which he selectively ignored.

    Then, he was attracted by the daggers artifact that the pale man had used against him.

    Emery quickly took out one of the daggers from the ring and analyzed it with the symbol on his palm.

    [Crimson Thorns - Tier 4 Weapon Set Artifact]

    [A set of 9 flying daggers]

    [Weight 0.5 kilograms, length 30 centimeters]

    [Spell - Bleeding Hex]

    [Causing the wound inflicted by this weapon to bleed abnormally]

    Emery''s face couldn''t help but light up when he read the information the symbol had about the dagger. Unexpectedly, it was a Tier 4 nine-dagger weapon set and with a unique skill attached to boot!

    Unfortunately, these daggers were specifically made to be used as a flying weapon. They were not suitable to be used as daggers for stabbing. This could be seen from the handle of the daggers, which was made not to be held by hand.

    Emery decided to give the daggers to Klea, who had the best mastery in spirit control among them. However, she rejected it with a simple reason "Nope! Not gonna use it�� it''s too scary and doesn''t look good on me... I don''t want it."

    This left Emery with the only option of selling it, as no one in the group was interested in or possessed the necessary abilities to wield this weapon.

    If he was lucky enough, he might be able to sell about fifty or sixty thousand spirit stones.

    "So I guess we need lots of spirit stones!"

    Emery''s words were quickly understood with each of his friends checking out their storage rings and from each of their expressions, other than Klea, they really didn''t have much wealth on them.

    At this point, the group realized they didn''t have enough spirit stones topletely gear themselves from head to toe.

    Fortunately, Emery still had arge amount of contribution points that were far more valuable than spirit stones.

    He then quickly offered his 90.000 plus contribution as a way to buy the equipment for the team.

    Klea and the others naturally turned down Emery''s offer, as they also knew how valuable contribution points were. There were many better uses of the points than to buy equipment.

    They were about to split up and go their own way to hunt for some equipment when several figures came and said,

    "You guys don''t need to buy any equipment!"

    Emery and the others turned their heads toward where the voice came from and saw Magus Silica, Magus Xion and Yuria approaching them.

    "Lord Izta has already prepared the equipment you guys need for the uing game." Magus Silica said to the group. "Let''s go. You guys shoulde with us."

    This news definitely brought a smile to all of them. Emery felt reluctant to ept the offer, but Lord Izta himself had treated them like his own brothers. Therefore, the group eventually epted.

    "Compared to what the other elite ss acolytes have, what Lord Izta can offer is considered the bare minimum, just make sure you use it wisely."

    The group followed their three seniors, as they were led to therge building situated next to the pce. The ce was the barrack of the Terra Knights.

    After walking past an area where Emery and the others saw hundreds of people training and practicing with each other, they were quickly taken to the armory.

    As soon as the metal door was opened, the group was immediately treated to a sight of hundreds of weapons. There seemed to be so many different types of weapons avable in the armory, as far as the eye could see, only their imaginations limited what types of weapons they could find here.

    But unexpectedly, Emery and the others were led past this spectacr array of weapons and taken to a different room.

    In an instant, Emery quickly realized the items in the room they were currently in were far superior whenpared to what they had just seen. The mesmerizing glow as well as the aura that these items exuded told the group they were tier 4 or equivalent tier artifacts.

    "These are all tier 4 artifacts we have, normally reserved only for the captains, but of course as family, you all should ept the best.

    Yuria said calmly. "You guys may choose and take anything that you like."

    At first, Emery and the others were surprised. And then, they were exhrated. It didn''t even take a second longer for them to start picking up and trying out the items in the room.

    Like always, Emery picked a sword, while Julian chose a sword and shield that took his fancy. On the other hand, Thrax grabbed a fierce-looking spear from its stand and a small round shield, while Chumo approached a bow that caught his eyes the moment he entered the room. As for Klea, she decided to pick a magic staff.

    All of the weapons they chose were tier 4 artifacts, each with its own distinct boost.

    [Increase Strength], [Increase Speed], [Increase Durability] and there were even a few with unique skill just like the [Crimson Thorns] and the [Moon Dagger].

    Everyone was so excited about being given new tier 4 weapons. However, Magus Silica didn''t look too excited as she watched them y with their new toy.

    "Did Lord Izta ever guide you about weapons?" She asked with her eyebrow raised, as if there is something wrong with the weapon they choose.

    The magus couldn''t help but shake her head and said, "Let me see how far you guys have mastered the weapons of your choice."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 623 - Combat Puppets

    <h4>Chapter 623 - Combat Puppets</h4>

    Silica was not just an ordinary Magus. She was one of Lord Izta''s trusted generals, her expertise in weapons had earned her the spot of being the one in charge of the Terran army training.

    As of now, she carried a hundred years'' worth of experience in training thousands of the Terran soldiers. Even before that, she was a renownedbat magus and a fighter that has fought in countless wars.

    For her to see Emery and his friends'' skills in weaponry, there was no other method that was more effective than battling usingbat puppets. Fortunately, as an exbat institute instructor, Lord Izta kept several of those puppets within his domain.

    Emery and his friends were led into the lower level of the Barracks. It had an area of a simr size to the pce courtyard. It was divided into several sections, each housing a puppet simr to the one in thebat institute. Although to his surprise among the wooden puppets, there were a few that were made of a ck, shiny material that looked close to rubber.

    Seeing Emery''s curious stare on it, the magus exined that the wooden puppet was limited to copy the strength up to the rank 7 acolytes. As Emery and friends already passed that level, they would need to train with the advancedbat puppets.

    Emery could quickly guess the advanced puppets were not easy toe by or probably very expensive, as despite the size of the ce and the dozens number of the wooden puppets, inparison there were only three advance ck puppets avable for use.

    "You shall start first!" The Magus pointed at Emery, her gaze full of interest. Emery was chosen to get into a privileged ss under a special condition and she wanted to see what it was.

    Emery walked toward one of the arena and essed the panel on the side.

    [Choose your weapon]

    "Sword."

    [Choose type of swords]

    [Short sword, long sword, one-edged sword, broadsword, rapier, great sword, ...]

    Without hesitation, Emery chose, "Long sword."

    Thest time Emery fought these puppets, he managed to win against the level 6 challenge. But this time, he had to start with new puppets. Hence Emery had to go from the first level all over again.

    Within seconds, he was able to finish the level 1 to 5 challenges, but sadly, this time his wins gave him no rewards.

    A voice could be heard from the puppet, indicating level 6 was about to start.

    Emery''s battle power has increased double since he fought this level. But this doesn''t mean it will get easier, and as expected, the level 6 puppet proved itself to be much faster and stronger following his increased battle power.

    He had to resort to using multiple [Blink], coupled with various battle arts, in order to finally beat the level 6 puppet again.

    As the puppet fell down crumpled on the ground, it was time to fight the level 7 puppet. A noise could be heard from the fallen puppet as it got up again, as good as new.

    The battle was rough and Emery was forced to take the fight much more seriously.

    Fighting this level means that everything he learned in the past three years was being tested, and just likest time no amount of battle art skill could help him. Fortunately, Emery still has a trick up his sleeve.

    [Dao Divine technique]

    Emery''s movements started to be erratic to the puppets and the puppet this time found it hard to follow. The puppet swung its mechanical arm and attacked with force, but Emery countered it softly and used the puppet''s power to propel him away or fuel his attacks.

    After a few minutes, and several [Heroic sh] finally he managed to beat the puppet.

    [Congrattions, the level 7bat puppet was defeated]

    [Received 4 battle power]

    It was such a good feeling. Emery had the chance to show off what he had learned thest three years and be rewarded for it.

    His palm was shining, and as if someone cast a spell on him, he could feel his muscle stiffen as his physique increased to another level. Four points of battle power was not a little amount after all.

    The reward certainly encouraged Emery to try another level.

    Before essing the next level Emery took a nce at the magus, but she appeared to be unsurprised with Emery''s skill, instead she told Chumo and Klea to hop on into the arena with the other two ck puppets.

    Trying not to think much out of it he continued his challenge "Level 8!''

    Emery gave his all, sweat wetted his brows and hair, but he was unable to overpower the puppet even using his new sword style.

    Magus Silica did not show any kind of reaction, it was as if she had already foreseen and anticipated the result. Emery fought against the ck puppet for an hour, but it remained standing. He was surprised to find that fighting the puppet felt simr to that time he fought Orycon and the pale man. Although the puppet and him moved at the same speed, he was unable to keep up with it.

    It was abundantly clear he could not defeat the puppet the way he was. Emery stopped the fight, essed the side panel to add a short sword for him. This time he fought with a pair of swords

    nk! nk!!

    Sparks flew between him and the puppet, with weapons on both hands, Emery could feel his [Dao Divine Technique] feel much more refined. Emery and the puppet, both were struggling for dominance. Unfortunately his attempt was met with the same result: failure.

    Magus Silica decided to stop him to not waste any time "Alright next!''

    Emery walked back disappointed, only to see Klea already waiting. The genius girl was apparently only able to defeat level 6 and stuck at level 7. The fact made him think that apparently there was a limit to her genius after all.? Unconsciously Emery cracked a gleeful smile, but unfortunately for him, the girl realized it.

    "Why are you smiling? Are you happy that I failed miserably?"

    Her re quickly scared him, "No, no, i don''t mean like that��"

    "What is that smile for then��?"

    Emery stood still with no answer�� and the girl turned her head away saying, "Don''t bother answering, I don''t want to hear it!"

    Emery took a deep sigh, all this training he will learn the next few months, there was one skill that he hoped he could master; the ability to know to say the right thing at the right time.

 Chapter 624 - Fighting Result

    <h4>Chapter 624 - Fighting Result</h4>

    Emery watched intently as his three friends gave their all, fighting against thebat puppets Magus Silica had provided for them. Simply put, the three fights were equally fierce and exciting. He could even glean some useful things from observing how his friends responded and coped with the stuff thebat puppets did.

    Chumo and Julian were fighting against the same opponent, a level 7bat puppet. Meanwhile, Thrax had already defeated his level 7 puppet, so he went ahead and fought against a level 8bat puppet.

    Even though the difference between their opponents was merely one level, the difficulty of fighting a level 8bat puppet rose exponentially.

    At the moment, Chumo could be seen fighting while using his special skill: he turned himself into six clones and attacked at the same time from different directions. However, thebat puppet was also able to create six clones of itself to match his aggression.

    As a result, the twenty by twenty meter arena provided for their fight quickly became crowded, as a dozen of Chumo as well as thebat puppet''s clones moved here and there, while they were fighting each other using bow and arrows.

    Emery found the fight impressive and eye-opening, not only by how Chumo was able to create so many lifelike clones, but also by the fact he was able to fight using a bow in closebat.

    His friend, who hailed from the proud east, was currently showcasing his extreme agility, as he continuously and acrobatically dodged all the attacks thebat puppetunched at him, simultaneously controlling his clones andunching attacks of his own. His movements and actions looked beautiful to the eye, as he wlessly transitioned between the bow in his hand into a melee weapon.

    The battle went on and the glint in Emery''s eyes deepened as he continued to watch. In the end, Chumo managed to break through his own limits, allowing him to create eight identical clones of himself, finally defeating the level 7bat puppet.

    Right after making sure thebat puppet couldn''t move an inch any longer, Chumo''s body instantly fell down lifelessly, as if his string had been cut. He wasying drop dead on the floor with sweat covering all over his body, but the bright wide smile perched on his face portrayed the satisfaction he was currently feeling.

    Especially when he received the reward of defeating the level 7 puppets, it was obvious to all when Chumo refreshed with the new and improved power.

    While Chumo''s fight was exciting to see and full of ir, the same couldn''t exactly be said about Julian''s. Ifymen watched and were asked what word best described thetter''s fight, most would probably answer with one word: dull.

    Based on appearance, Julian''s fight was extremely monotone. Simply put, it was like a game of hitting and blocking, where one needed to best their opponent to win. Unfortunately for the young Roman, thebat puppet just made minimal, if not nonexistent, mistakes and was the worst opponent one could have for this type ofbat.

    The two were trying their best to overpower their opponent. However, since their strength was identical, Julian eventually found out he didn''t have the necessary ability to break through his opponent.

    nk!! nk!! Both of them block and parry each other''s attacks.

    Julian had tried everything he could, but it was as if all his moves were easy to read like a book in a library. No matter what he did, thebat puppet would manage to either anticipate or avoid it. Even though he wasn''t able to overwhelm it, Julian was still capable enough to deal with the attacks thrown at him.

    nk!! nk!!

    Hence even after an hour,? a winner hadn''t yet been found in Julian''s fight. The young Roman was still stuck at level 7.

    Seeing the Roman wasn''t able to win against the level 7bat puppet, the Thracian was seenughing hard, though he was still fighting his opponent of level 8bat puppet.

    Different from the steady approach Julian adopted, Thrax''s style of fighting had always been focused on the offensive, on being aggressive and taking the initiative. This was further proven when Emery saw how the Thracian fought.

    When the dummy threw a swing that was likely to seriously injure him, Thrax chose not to immediately dodge by moving away like others might. Instead, he dodged the attack by moving in under the attack so it couldn''t reach him and threw a retaliation using his spear until even using his hand or head.

    The puppet naturally tried and was able to do the same thing as Thrax. From a nce, it seemed another repetition of Julian''s fight but with a different vor would be unfolding. But then, Emery noticed something interesting as the fight went on.

    The fight had been going on for quite a while, but Thrax didn''t seem to be feeling exhausted at all. Rather, his attacks only got even stronger and fiercer, while his speed increased. Even though thebat puppet could copy and also increase its stats to match him, there was something in Thrax it wasn''t able to replicate: the madness that came with his gradual increase of strength.

    Swissshh!! Swissshh!!

    Witnessing Julian lose against his opponent only made Thrax even more eager for victory. And eventually, the diator champion broke through his boundary and defeated the level 8bat puppet, attaining the victory he wanted.

    Aaaarghghhhh!!!

    Thrax screamed his lungs out, as if he had just won a bloody battlefield.

    Looking at the sight, his friends had now realized why so many people adore these Thracians. Their fearlessness as well as undying love for battle was indeed very infectious.

    The diator champion knelt on the ground with one knee, as he received the reward from thebat puppet, Emery could see it was another substantial sum of Battle Power.

    Seeing this, the previously jealous Roman set his unhappiness aside and gave his congrattion to the Thracian. With Thrax''s fighting to an end, it signalled the end of the examination.

    The result of the examination was:

    [Thrax level 8]

    [Emery level 7]

    [Chuno level 7]

    [Julian level 6]

    [Klea level 6]

    Magus Silica stood up and gave an apuse to the group. A faint smile could be seen on her face, probably because she was satisfied with what the group could offer.

    Now that everyone had finished their fights, all five of them sat around Magus Silica and listened, as she started to exin and borate what she saw in their fights.

    Thebat magus proceeded to exin that no amount of genius could pass level seven with just using talent of memorizing nor predicting the moves the puppets would make. It required an extraordinarybat sense, to see beyond the pattern and the ability to break through the limit of their own skill.

    Hence the reason as to why Klea couldn''t defeat the level 7bat puppet, no matter what she tried. Upon hearing this, Julian surprisingly nodded in agreement and seemed to understand his mistake.

    Next, Magus Silica exined that in order to defeat the level 8bat puppet, one would need an extraordinary, almost inhumanbat sense, but also a godly skill to match. This revtion made Emery realize his [Dao Divine Technique] was notplete yet. He probably needs to ask his master more about it.

    After showcasing their current capabilities to Magus Silica by fighting thebat puppets, Emery and his four friends were quickly sent to another room where a dozen Terra acolytes could be seen waiting.

    Sweeping his eyes all around the room, Emery could see many strange-looking machines. All function to further study the ability of him and his friends.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 625 - The Stats

    <h4>Chapter 625 - The Stats</h4>

    Magus Silica was known among her peers as a thorough person. Even though it looked like she already had her conclusion after observing them fight thebat puppets, she still decided that the five of them needed to go through another round of examination. This time, a physical test.

    It was a series of tests simr to the one Emery received when they returned to the Magus Academy, so there was nothing extraordinary about it. After doing all the tests and waiting for an hour as their capability was analyzed, the group finally got their result.

    It had been a while since Emeryst saw his friends'' stat, hence he checked them out attentively.

    The first one to be shown was their diator champion, Thrax. After his sessful performance against thebat puppet, he was pretty much feeling really confident with his test. This was apparent from his straightened back and wild smile perched on his face.

    [Thrax]

    [20 years old]

    [Battle Power: 82]

    [Fist Strength: 17.250 kg]

    [Speed: 270 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 365]

    [Aptitude: A]

    [Fire Spirit - mid foundation]

    [9 Sun Divine - stage 5]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    As the group read through Thrax''s result, they all gradually nodded their heads because it was as expected. Just like always, Thrax possessed a very high physical strength but had the lowest number of spirit force which barely touched the under limit of his rank 8 acolyte.

    Magus Silica seemed to be a little disappointed as she looked at it. Apparently, even with Thrax decent A rank aptitude, Thrax had a very poor level ofprehension in the spirit element.

    The magus then did a specialprehensive analysis on Thrax''s divine skill, allowing thetter to better know of the cards he got. Evidently, the divine skill was the culprit who gave Thrax the explosive-like power to his strength.

    When the next result was shown which was the Roman, Thrax evidently gotpetitive once again. The fighting spirit in his eyes was lit aze strongly as his eyes keenly stared at the data shown in front of him.

    [Julian Kaesar]

    [20 years old]

    [Battle Power: 65]

    [Fist Strength: 14.890 kg]

    [Speed: 230 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 434]

    [Aptitude: A]

    [Earth Spirit - peak foundation]

    [Fire Spirit - high foundation]

    [12 Golden Bell Divine - stage 6]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    Julian''s stats could be considered as the embodiment of bnce, with roughly equal distribution across the board and no apparent weakness. However, this kind of stats was also one without many advantages, just like itsck of disadvantages. Simply put, it could be said as the jack-of-all-trades of the stats.

    This kind of stats certainly didn''t bode well in the long run to an individual with high ambition and aspiration such as Julian. Even so, the Roman tried his best to maintain his calm and act casual about it.

    "Hahaha, at least I am not the lowest in the group!"

    The subsequent test Thrax went through also happened to Julian as his divine skill was also quickly tested. The test was specifically designed for his divine skill, by him being told to receive many different types of attacks; physical attack, magical attack, and even poison.

    The oue Julian''s divine skill shown brought back a little smile to Magus Silica''s slightly frowned face. The former''s divine skill had bestowed him various degrees of resistance to every type of attack.

    The next person who became the center of attention was Chumo, as his test result came out and everyone huddled closer to see it.

    [Chumo]

    [19 years old]

    [Battle Power: 70]

    [Fist Strength: 14.150 kg]

    [Speed: 275 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 499]

    [Aptitude: A]

    [Darkness Spirit - peak foundation]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    While Thrax''s stat was extremely one-sided and Julian''s was very bnced, Chumo''s stat on the other hand was a bit unique. He had lower battle power and weaker fist strength whenpared to the two, but his speed could be considered to be cut-above among the others.

    Even though Chumo was merely five meter per second faster than Thrax, this ''slight'' difference could very well be the major factor determining who would win the fight.

    It could also be safely concluded that Chumo was at the bridge to break through to the realm of rank 9 acolytes when they saw his level of understanding in the darkness element.

    [Kleopatra]

    [19 years old]

    [Battle Power: 55]

    [Fist Strength:? 11.400 kg]

    [Speed: 190 m/s]

    [Spirit Force:550]

    [Aptitude: S]

    [Water Spirit - foundation established]

    [Wind Spirit - foundation established]

    [Lightning Spirit - 1 pirs]

    [Ice Spirit - foundation established]

    [9 moon divine - stage 6]

    [Acolyte Rank: 9 - early stage - 1 pir formed]

    Last but not the least, Klea. Her stat was certainly one of the kind, even when one looked within the scope of the abode of geniuses that of Magus Academy.

    Magus Silica was confident that the girl''s talent could even be considered exceptional when put against the other heaven-defying geniuses of human alliance. Knowing that she didn''t have any history of ice element proficiency in the past had added an extra mark for the girl in the magus'' book.

    Now that the magus had seen their stats, she proceeded topare it with what she saw when they fought thebat puppets and came up with a statement about the conclusion and what she personally thought.

    "Lord Izta is an extraordinary warrior. I imagine he let you all choose whichever weapon you are passionate about." Magus Silica said with a gentle smile on her face. "Unfortunately, I personally believe that in order to win the game. You all need to work as a team where you can allplement and support each other".

    The magus was seen to be in thought after she said that. Then, she decided to discuss it with Magus Xion, considering the best path for each of them.

    Afterwards the two of them prepared different kinds of training for the group, prepared and tailor-made for your role in the team for the uing game."

    Magus Silica chose to pick Julian and Thrax and the two were taken back to the armory. Apparently, thebat magus believed that the two were fighting with the wrong weapons.

    On the other hand, Klea was being sent toward Grand Magus Ororo which will teach her to further improve her spells.

    As for Chumo and Emery, the former was told to follow Yuria while thetter would apparently be training with his master.

    Looking at Magus Xion standing in front of him, a smile couldn''t help but appear on Emery''s face.. He will be training together just like the old times.

 Chapter 626 - Sword Master

    <h4>Chapter 626 - Sword Master</h4>

    Very quickly, everyone went to their own respective training with a new motivation etched in their minds: to grow even more powerful. However, this wasn''t just because they had to prove themselves in the uing Magus Games.

    Just before the group split up, they had the opportunity to see Emery''s current stats and what they saw left them at a loss for words. Some of them, more precisely, Julian and Thrax turned and looked at Emery with aplicated and intense gaze.

    Emery had been showing his abnormal strength during their second year; they knew for a fact his power had improved even further when they saw how he beat the elite ss'' best acolytes in session.

    Even so, the number that was shown in front of their eyes still managed to dazzle them into oblivion.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [19 years old]

    [Battle Power: 104]

    [Fist Strength: 20.550 kg]

    [Speed: 328 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 904]

    [Spirit Core of Darkness �C Stage 5]

    [Spirit Core of Nature - Stage 5]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    [Bloodline Gene - Fey Wolf]

    [Gene ssification - Legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 6]

    [Current Rank - Rank 4 - The Fey Shaman]

    Thrax was evidently brought into silence when he saw Emery''s battle power that was much higher than his. Furthermore, he and the others knew that number could be further increased, as Emery still had his transformation ability.

    This still didn''t consider Emery''s spirit force, which was honestly beyond themon boundary of their expectations. Other than Klea, who Emery had informed about this personally, and Chumo, who had his special eyes, his two other friends didn''t even imagine in their wildest dreams that his spirit force would be almost twice as much as the known genius in their group.

    Theparison was mind-boggling to say the least.

    There wasn''t really much to say as they saw Emery''s stats. Emery could see his friends seemed like they had a lot of things to say, but no idea how to express them. In the end, they silently went to their personal training, leaving Emery standing there with his master, Magus Xion.

    Now that there were only the two of them, Magus Xion quickly beckoned Emery to follow him to the arena. Arriving at the location, Emery saw his master take out a sword from his storage ring.

    Seeing his master holding a sword brought a smile to Emery''s face. He was quickly reminded about what his master had promised to himst year.

    "Master, I have reached rank 8 andst year you promised to teach me your sword skill." Emery said with a wide smile.

    Magus Xion, however, didn''t say anything and just threw the sword in his direction. Even though he was surprised by what his master did, Emery could still react and catch the sword flying toward him with one hand.

    The moment his eyesnded on the sword he just caught, Emery immediately knew what it was. It was one of Magus Xion''s self-created dark des. He wanted to tell him he still had the one Magus Xion gave before, but he noticed that his master seemed not in the mood to talk, as he immediately drew his own sword and took his fighting stance. He was ready to fight.

    Emery turned serious. Unlike the previous training he went through, he realized there would not be any pleasantries, nor even a seat to enjoy some hot tea. This time, it was serious.

    "Let''s see if you can beat me first." Magus Xion said calmly.

    Emery didn''t even have a chance toin about how his master once again withholding his own promise, as thetter already charged toward his direction. He had to deal with his master swiftly and precisely, unless he wanted to be sent flying through the air to the ground.

    nkkkk!!!

    Emery positioned his sword in front of him, parrying the downward sh Magus Xion threw at him. The attack managed to send him backwards skidding across the ground half a dozen steps.

    "Show me your sword skill!" Magus Xion sternly said with a serious expression on his face.

    Upon hearing that, Emery took a deep breath and thought to himself. "Alright. I''ll definitely show him my best!"

    He knew his master would match the strength he exerted with the amount he had for this fight. In addition, it seemed any buff skill he used wouldn''t be able to overpower his master. But then, Emery understood that in order to really show the other party his best swordsmanship, he would need to be in his utmost prime condition.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 5]

    [Fey Transformation - stage 1]

    [Battle Howl]

    Emery activated every skill that could increase his prowess, whether dramatically or slightly.

    These buffs were more than enough to allow him to showcase his pinnacle strength, and with it, Emery quicklyunched his retaliation and struck back.

    nkk! nkk!!

    Magus Xion only gave Emery a short time for warming up as his actions gradually intensified. Several minutes into the fight, Emery could now feel that every strike his master threw at him was increasingly much stronger than thetter.

    Spaattt!!

    Emery lost his focus for a second and he immediately found his shoulder receiving a cut. It was a shallow one, but a wound nheless. Several drops of blood slowly seeped out the wound. If he didn''t know better this was a test, he might even think his master was trying to kill him right now.

    Realizing his current power was still not enough, Emery quickly utilized his [Dao Divine Technique] to fight Magus Xion. A remarkable divine skill that allowed him defeat the level 7bat puppet.

    nk!! nkk!!

    Following the activation of the skill, Emery began to feel and move in an unusual state of flow. If one took a closer look, they would realize he was fighting Magus Xion by not shing directly in strength and redirecting the attacks away or back to thetter.

    s, this method seemed to only work for a few minutes as Magus Xion quickly changed his pace and approach as well and once again overwhelmed Emery with his astonishing advantage in swordsmanship, pushing thetter to a literal corner.

    It looked like Emery had forgotten the fact his master was as much renowned as a swordsman as he was as magus instructor. It wasn''t a wonder that his expertise was far beyond the masses.

    Spatt!!!

    Emery once again received quite a wound on his body. By this point, he really thought his master had indeed gone insane.

    "More!! Is this all you''ve got?!!" Magus Xion shouted, as if he was possessed.

    Realizing Magus Xion seemed to ignore his wounds, Emery quickly took out his own sword. He now wielded two swords in both hands and once again focused on deploying his technique to fend off the storm-like relentless attacksing from his master.

    The Dao was all about bnce. Emery would have to once again concentrate on his master''s movement. He would feel the flow of his strikes and counters.

    nk! nk!

    But then, Emery quickly realized he was still unable to follow his master''s steps at all. He understood where he should go, but he couldn''t move fast enough and would always be stopped by his master.

    When he was finally forced to resort to using [Blink], Magus Xion decided to show his true power and struck him hard.

    CLANKKK!!!

    Emery''s body basically shot into the air like a bullet beforending heavily on the ground. A cloud of dust was raised to the air, as Emery could feel his body receive another batch of bruises.

    Seeing Emery lying on the ground, Magus Xion retracted his sword back and stared at him as he spoke. "Whatever you are showing just now�� it''s not a sword technique."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 627 - Sword Art

    <h4>Chapter 627 - Sword Art</h4>

    Magus Xion exined that even though it had some applications in swordy, the new technique Emery had and utilized was not a sword technique. His master was a renowned magus and a sword expert, so there was little doubt about the information.

    "What you have shown me just now is more akin to a concept. It was not a sword art."

    Master Xion was able to quickly guess that the technique Emey used was his own creation, and that he did not learn it from someone, which was partially true as although he dide up with his own variant, he still based it off from the swordsmanship the two Han swordsmen disyed.

    It was as his master stated, it was a skill made up from his observation and his understanding of the Dao. Therefore, calling a concept wasn''t exactly inurate.

    After unerring the err and misconception Emery had regarding a sword technique, Master Xion then proceeded to exin that a proper sword technique would require a variant that could connect between the sword hand, the steps, and the cultivation method.

    What Emery has so far right now was just the cultivation, iplete sword hand variant, and almost none of the steps. The result was, although he was talented enough to have thebat sense to use what he umted in live battle, as the consequence for the absence of the steps, hecked mobility. Simply put, his so-called sword technique was still halfplete.

    His master''s words directly hit the spot of what has been troubling Emery''s mind so far. He stood there frozen like a statue as his mindprehend the things he had just heard.

    Afterwards, Emery bowed towards his master and said with a pleading, sincere tone. "Master, please give me your guidance."

    A smile appeared on Magus Xion''s face as he walked forward and said. "I will now teach you the sword techniques I have been developing all these years and hope this will help yours. Watch and learn!"

    Xion picked up his sword, took and maintained his battle stance for a while before he started moving. Emery had seen his master''s movements before and even experienced it firsthand, so he could quickly realize that his master was moving at half his actual speed.

    The speed of his steps were halved, but the movements of his sword stayed the same. As a result, each of Master Xion''s movements looked like it was slow at first nce, but at closer inspection, it was really fast. As the final strike cut the air, the distinct shing of metal could be heard in the air making a shrieking sound.

    "I named this the Weeping Phantoms!" he said as he drew back his sword. "This is the first variation!"

    Emery''s gaze did not leave his master at all as Magus Xion performed the first variation to the sixth. In fact, he didn''t even dare to blink his eyes for fear of missing out and losing the details of the actions.

    The first three variations covered less ground but with more strength and number of strikes, while thest three prioritized movements and speed at the cost of power. It seemed that the first half of the sword technique was aimed to fight a single enemy, while the second half was aimed to fight multiple enemies.

    "I will show it one more time! Watch the steps carefully!" His master then moved once again while reminding him to watch how he took his steps.

    Emery was still a bit confused, but did as he was told, and quickly the reason why Master Xion showed him this style became clear to him. Just like his Dao style, the technique used abination of two seemingly separate concepts and a flowing motion particrly simr to the former technique.

    "Now, watch this carefully!"

    Magus Xion repeated the demonstration for the third time, and unlike the previous two, as the final strike drew closer, the sword in his hand was overflowing with dark light. Right as he unleashed thest attack, a sound simr to a shriek could be heard, and the ck light left the sword into a crescent shape as he continued to swing the de downward.

    Swwiisssshhh!

    The dark light unleashed by the sword was simr to the [Enfeeble de] spell that Emery usually used, but much more refined than the crude style the former had. Its movement was fast, and the moment it hit the ground, a crack tore it into halves.

    Emery was familiar with that skill, it was his master''s signature battle art, [Shadow Edge].

    He was ted and impressed with his master''s skill, but before he could say anything, the next moment his master fell kneeling to the ground and spat out some blood.

    "Master!!"

    Emery quickly approached thetter, but Magus Xion quickly stopped him by raising his hand. As he slowly tried to stand up, Emery could clearly see his feet were still wobbly and the hand holding the sword was shaking.

    Seemingly not noticing Emery''s worried gaze, Magus Xion finally got to his feet again and touched his storage ring. From there, he took out two scrolls and then handed them to Emery. "Take this, I have prepared this for you��"

    Even though he was still worried about Magus Xion, Emery epted the two scrolls when he saw the serious look on his master''s face. Right as he touched the scroll, the symbol on his palm lit up and a notification appeared in front of his eyes.

    [You just receive a new skill]

    [Weeping Phantom sword art]

    [Shadow Edge sword art]

    Right as he saw the notification appear, a bunch of information akin to a gushing river entered and flowed into his mind. Now, he was no longer an observer, and he could feel himself move using the same techniques as his master did, along with the cultivation method to allow him to use both arts.

    Emery quickly tried to kneel in gratitude toward his master once again, but Magus Xion quickly interrupted him and told him to stand up.

    His master''s face was pale. It was clear that his wound was not yet healed, but he still strained himself to teach Emery the technique he needed.

    Realizing that, Emery once again moved by how much his master did for him.

    His master then walked toward the side of the arena to sit down in lotus position and quickly control his breath to heal. He then slowly said

    "Emery, I need to treat you a bit harsher from now on, as you will face many challenges��"

    Seeing Emery stat once again made him realise how much khaos energy was within him and it made him more concerned for his disciple future.

    He let out a huge sigh and said, "I remember it�� That day, on the first time we met in front of the stone origin room.. I already felt something off from you�� I should have inquired further that time.. If only I found out that khaos was with you at that time.. then things probably wouldn''t get this far��"

    His master has seen his ability and believes soon enough he won''t be able to help him much.

    "When my masteres out from her training I will do whatever in my power to convince her.. I am sure she will listen to reason"

    Hearing that, Emery once again expressed his sincere and deep gratitude to Magus Xion. All his master gave as a response was a tired nod.

    Looking at the sight of his wounded master once again gives him strong resolve and determination deep within Emery''s heart.

    Emery bowed to his master who had closed his eyes before turning around and walking toward a nearbybat puppet.. He quickly tried his newfound sword skill.

 Chapter 628 - Weeping Phantom

    <h4>Chapter 628 - Weeping Phantom</h4>

    With the knowledge he obtained from the scrolls that entered his mind, Emery executed the techniques he had just learned against the level 8bat puppet.

    Of course, having the knowledge of a technique was not the same as actually knowing how to perform it. Emery tried to execute the [Weeping Phantom] as best as he could, but his attempts? ended in failure.

    Hecked practice. One wrong move would ruin the flow of the technique, whether it was his steps or the sword variation. Due to that, his attacks failed so many times, and Emery was defeated over and over again.

    Meanwhile, Master Xion was just sitting on the side of the arena floor in a lotus position, gradually healing his wounds, while asionally opening his eyes to nce at Emery''s current progress.

    After a dozen attempts, all ended in failure, his master told Emery to stop, rest and meditate. He should learn from his losses while recuperating his body.

    Failure and practice went hand in hand in mastering any new technique, and this technique didn''t appear to be a normal sword art at all.

    "There''s no need to rush it�� my Weeping Phantom is rated as an A rank battle art. If you could evene close to mastering it in 5 days, you would already be considered a sword genius."

    Emery decided to heed his advice, sit on the arena floor in the lotus position, and start to meditate. He cultivated his spirit using the method that came with the two techniques his master had bestowed him. As Magus Xion had exined before, a real technique required thebination of three things.

    First was the cultivation method. It involved breathing techniques that would help him channel his spirit force into the right nerve points, thus allowing him to sessfully cast the skill.

    Second was the sword hand mastery, that involved him memorizing all the 6 variations of movements and using them in the right time, depending on the situation.

    Third were the steps, particrly the skill specialty. It enabled the user to move to its target with a pace and speed. For this particr skill, it was able to create a shadow mirage.The part of the skill that made up for its name.

    Shiingggg!

    The noise his sword made as it was drawn from Emery''s side was distinct. Each time he attempted to use the final strike of each variation, the shrieking sound could be heard. As he practiced more and more, Emery was starting to get the hang of the technique, but he was still unable to defeat the puppet.

    Emery kept practicing, but not even once did he manage to beat thebat puppet.

    24 hours passed since he used the scrolls, so Emery decided to take a longer break and ess the second skill he had just learned, [Shadow Edge]

    It was a battle art skill along the lines of his [Heroic sh] and [Hidden Stab]. However, unlike those two that only required sword skills, this one had as prerequisite the mastery of the darkness element spirit. After all, it was an elemental sword attack.

    With the aid of the symbol on his palm, Emery reviewed the information he received,paring it to his master''s movements before. Eventually, he found out the base concept of the skill was simr to the [Dark Infusion] a spell his master had taught him before.

    However, unlike the previous technique, [Dark Infusion], which was a pure spell, for this sword art Emery would need his de to perfectly execute the technique.

    The best de for the skill was a one-edged sword, as it was optimized to perform a strong sh attack.

    Right now, he already had the perfect sword at hand. The sword given by his master.

    Emery stopped resting, took his de and stood up. He raised both his des in the air. He concentrated the best he could, as he followed the channeling technique required for the skill.

    The moment he managed to get it right, his dark core thrummed with energy, as his spirit force moved onto the de, engulfing its surface with darkness energy.

    This skill had three main steps. He had to master all of them to sessfully execute it. First, he needed to know how to generate spirit force and put it into a weapon just like [Dark Infusion]. Second, he needed to measure how much power he could gather and channeled into the de just like his [Dark Matter] spells. Last but not least the third step, the one he was unable to do.

    The ability to release the force that had gathered within the de.

    Emery tried swinging the de downward with all his might multiple times, but he could not grasp how to properly release the gathered power.

    Every time he did, the energy gathered in the sword dissipated into mist before disappearing.

    He tried again and again, until he could feel his energy almostpletely depleted. Still, there was no result.

    Impatience started to bubble in his heart, as he gripped the sword tight and swung it aimlessly.

    "Damn it!!"

    As he released his anger, he nced at his master a few times, but Magus Xion remained unmoving. He couldn''t really tell whether his master was too wrapped up in his healing, or he just did not want to give Emery any tips.

    Hours passed with no sign of improvement. Even after Emery emptied his spirit core of energy, there was no result. As he was dejected and ran out of energy, he had to take another hour of rest.

    After he felt his spirit energy refilled, Emery grabbed the sword again and channeled the spirit force into the sword. This time, he forced his dark core to fill the sword with as much energy as he could.

    "Let''s just push it to the max!!" Emery thought to himself

    Arge amount of energy had filled up the sword, making it thrum with the sheer amount of darkness energy. Satisfied, Emery decided to quickly swing it forwards as required by the technique.

    Right as he did, Emery felt something happen to the sword. He started to crack a victorious smile, but right as he did, a small crack appeared on the de, before the crack expanded and the de broke into shards of metal.

    Craaackkkk!!!

    Emery looked at the broken remains of his sword, then turned to look at his master with a wry smile. He had just broken another one of his Master precious swords

    "..."

    Well.. at least he got his attention now��

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 629 - Shadow Edge

    <h4>Chapter 629 - Shadow Edge</h4>

    Time passed very quickly as Emery deeply immersed himself in practicing the sword technique Magus Xion had imparted upon him. He took the practice and what he had to do very seriously, cautious of any possible mistake.

    After all, thest thing he wanted to do toward his master''s trust and care was to waste it by achieving nothing at the end of his training period.

    After two days of training, Emery finally saw his master wake up from his meditation after he broke the sword. The man stood up from his cross-legged position and approached Emery.

    Currently, Emery was still standing with both of his arms raised in the air holding the second sword Magus Xion had given him.

    Just like what he had always been doing for the past two days, Emery channeled the darkness spirit energy within his body into the sword in his hand. However, he seemed to have reached an absolute impasse because he couldn''t unleash its power like what Magus Xion demonstrated to him no matter what he tried.

    Magus Xion seemed to also realize this as he quickly told him to remember about his practice with the leaf, that he needed to control the flow of spirit on the sword while channeling it.

    Upon hearing his master''s advice, Emery couldn''t help but inwardly curse in his mind. ''Err.. I did think about that! It''s really not as easy as how you casually say it, Master!"

    He naturally couldn''tsh his bitterness at Magus Xion. The only thing he could do was to silently listen to his master''s instruction and tried harder to not fail again.

    Without further ado, Emery once again channeled his darkness energy into the de while repeating the movements Magus Xion had shown him. And then, when he tried to sessfully replicate the third step once again, cracks suddenly appeared on his second tier 3 sword.

    He didn''t even have a chance to think about what could be the reason as the sword was shattered to pieces in the next second.

    Emery stood there like a statue, dumbfounded as his eyes were totally fixed at the remains of the sword scattered on the ground.

    An instantter, he jerked his head upwards and looked at the direction of his master. His facepletely lost its color because counting his second year, this was the third sword of Magus Xion that he had broken.

    Emery could clearly see that his master was trying his best to maintain his calm as he took out another identical sword with simr initial engraved on the base of the de. The man clearly forced the smile on his face as he said, "Don''t worry too much, Emery. I.. I understand��"

    "Otherwise, why do you think I have so many of these swords..? The [Shadow Edge] indeed puts a very heavy burden on the sword used.. Although it usually can be used to unleash the skill a dozen times before it breaks apart.."

    "I''m sorry, Master. I really do." Emery didn''t know what else to say besides apologizing. "And, I understand. Thank you, Master."

    Emery attempted to practice the skill again. This time, even more carefully than his previous attempt. Even so, it didn''t take long for him to break it apart once again.

    "..."

    The duo of master and disciple was silent as they stared at what was left of the third sword and looked at each other. Both of them seemed to be at a loss for words.

    However, while Emery was indeed bbergasted by what he had just managed to do, Magus Xion was silent because he found the situation to be more than strange. He quickly told Emery to try one more time with a new sword.

    This time, he didn''t just watch how Emery performed the steps but also focused his attention on sensing the flow of energy that coursed in throughout the sword. And when the sword shattered apart one more time..

    ..he sighed.

    Emery looked at his master with a look full of expectation because he knew thetter had discovered something.

    Noticing the look Emery gave him, Magus Xion sighed one more time as his fingers massaged his wrinkled forehead. "Emery, I believe this is the effect of your dark core."

    Upon hearing that, Emery''s face immediately changed. He quickly worried that he would not be able to use the skill he had always thought about for three years.

    He wasn''t given the opportunity to ask what exactly the issue was as Magus Xion told him to take out the tier 4 sword he got from the Terra armory before.

    Even though puzzled, Emery still did what was asked.

    Seeing Emery holding the tier 4 sword, Magus Xion nodded his head. "Try doing it again."

    The sword wasn''t a one-edged sword like the sword Magus Xion had, but it is a tier 4 sword. Therefore, it should be much more durable.

    At first, Emery was hesitant for fear of destroying his newly-gained sword. But remembering that it was a tier 4 weapon, he decided to trust his master''s instruction and quickly got into action.

    Emery once again channeled the energy from his dark core into the tier 4 sword, and he soon discovered that it required a lot more power to fully ''charge'' the sword. He quickly turned to Magus Xion who was currently nodding in understanding.

    "..Looks like my guess was right. Although you are a rank 8 acolyte, your spirit force isparable to that of rank 9. Furthermore, coupled with your vtile dark core, you should have a spirit force as high as a peak rank 9 acolyte. The tier 3 sword simply couldn''t withstand your power. Especially hard when you are not used to the skill"

    And as expected, Emery finally managed to cast [Shadow Edge] after a few more tries.

    As he made the final motion of swinging the sword downwards, a line of jet ck shadow de shot out and leaving a clear, straight cut trail on it.

    Looking at the destruction that the skill managed to do, Emery understood that currently he still couldn''t channel his power efficiently. Just now, perhaps only one third of his power that managed to be unleashed in the strike. Even so, this meager result was still enough to bring a smile to his face.

    His sess was evident when a notification popped up in his mind along with the activation of the skill.

    [You have learned Shadow Edge]

    Now that the skill was in his grasp, Emery immediately went back to the ce where he could fight thebat puppets. It took him another day to get used to using both skills [Shadow Edge] and [Weeping Phantom].

    It was another day, until another notification arrived in his mind.

    [You have learned Sword Art - Weeping Phantom]

    And along with that, Emery finally had the ability to finally ovee and defeat thebat puppets that stopped him in his tracks.

    [Congrattions, the level 8bat puppet was defeated]

    [Received 4 battle power]

    At the same time, Emery also received another notification.

    [Received one battle art of your choice]

    Seeing the notification in his mind, Emery was overjoyed. Magus Xion was also d knowing that it only took him four days to master both skills and utilized them to win against the level 8bat puppet.

    While Emery was still considering his choice of battle art skill, his friends returned from their respective personal training. Julian, Thrax, Klea, and Chumo; all of them walked toward Emery with fresh expression on their faces - one that had a certain confidence in it.

    Emery was curious about what had happened to them. Unfortunately, he wasn''t given a chance as Magus Silica also arrived at the training area with hundreds of Terra Knight following behind her.

    "You all have two days for final training before the game. Time for the real training began!"

 Chapter 630 - New Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 630 - New Weapons</h4>

    Emery, who had been constantly training since day one, wasn''t even given the chance to take a rest, as Magus Silica apparently had prepared another training regime for them. Quickly storing the tier 4 sword in his [Spatial Storage], he and his friends were brought to another room within the building by thebat magus.

    The room was located next to the armory where they received the tier 4 weapons. The aspect of this room looked simr to the armory, but this time instead of rows of tier 4 weapons greeting their eyes, they saw many ck-coloredbat suits hanging around the room.

    Emery''s eyes were immediately fixed on the shiny ck battle clothes, looking at them in admiration. His trance-like state was broken when Magus Silica said something that surprised the group.

    "Each of you will take one. Now, you will be trained while wearing this outfit!"

    Emery and the others quickly grabbed a ck-coloredbat suit of their own. When he touched one of the suits, he was immediately surprised by the information shown by the symbol on his hand.

    [Combat Armor X series - tier 3]

    [Medium armor]

    [Weight: 5.8 kilograms]

    [Protective Energy: 100/100]

    There were several types of protective armor avable in the market. The magical ones could provide considerable enhancement to its user''s speed, strength, or even spirit force.

    However, the mostmonly used type of protective armor was those that provided a protection barrier that allowed its wearer to withstand several direct hits and save their lives, before the enhancement''s effect wore off.

    The protective armors Emery and friends had at the moment were those Klea bought before the Magus Gamest year. However, those were merely the light version tier 2 protective armors. Instead, the ones which were currently presented before their eyes were the upgraded version - what they had couldn''t even bepared to these extraordinary items.

    The group knew the price of tier 4 weapons would hover around forty to sixty thousand spirit stones range, which was an astronomical sum for them. The protective armor, on the other hand, were on another level altogether. Although they were a level lower, they would usually cost more than a tier 4 weapon and could go up even more, if it was enhanced items like this one.

    Hence, the reason why the group was really hesitant when they were given such suits. After all, the total cost topletely gear all five of them would go as high as two hundred thousand spirit stones.

    Unfortunately, or fortunately for them, Magus Silica quickly said something that stopped them from returning the suits to their stands.

    "This is the least that you, elite ss, must have or you will not even pass the initial stage of the game."

    Even though they were still a bit hesitant, the group understood they really needed this standard of equipment to be able topete with other elite acolytes, who were certainly supported and sponsored by their respective factions or families.

    "Magus Silica, we are really grateful." Emery said, as he tightened his grasp on the suit. "We will definitely pay back this kindness in the future."

    Magus Silica shook her hand. "As I said before, you are our Lord''s siblings, hence we are basically family. Besides, you all will be needing this for facing the difficultiesid upon your future path."

    Emery nodded readily, his gaze determined. The same could be said for others, whose eyes lit up as their resolve to give their best burned strongly.

    The group start wearing the balck suit that covers all over their body with a few padded armor on the shoulder and chest.

    When everything was set. They all making their way to the arena, Emery and the others were immediately greeted by the sight of hundred Terra knights, who were ready with simr suits as them, but the ones the other side were using was the lower tier one.

    Seeing that the group finally arrived, Magus Silica opened her mouth. "The first Magus Game is all about defending against waves of enemies and surviving as long as you possibly can. Therefore, this time you guys will practice your teamwork to get the best formation and arrangement to hold on as long as possible."

    "Finally some real action!" Thrax shouted in high spirit, startling Emery and Julian who were in front of him.

    Emery turned around and looked at his friends. They, on the other hand, all nodded in agreement. They were ready for the challenge.

    Magus Silica noticed this and hence she shouted, "You have five minutes to prepare!"

    Without further ado, the group quickly made their way to the dedicated spot prepared for them, where a steel pole with a red g was positioned.

    The objective Magus Silica told them was to stop the Terra knights from sessfully snatching the g. If the other side managed to do so, that meant they failed the training.

    Upon hearing that, the five close friends huddled together right away, as they went ahead and chose what strategy they wanted to use.

    A whileter, the group finally decided their arrangement in this training. Starting with Thrax and Julian at the front acting as the vanguard, while Emery was positioned at the middle of the formation thanks to his versatility. As usual, Klea would be ced at the back together with Chumo, who was tasked to protect her from nk attacks.

    This was the same strategy they had during thest game.

    Seeing the group was ready, Magus Silica immediately gestured her hand. "Start the attack!"

    As soon as her voice resounded in the air, twenty Terra knights advanced as the first wave. It consisted of two squads, each led by a golden-armored, tier 8 warrior and followed by nine silver-armored, tier 7 warrior Terra Knights.

    The two squads immediatelyunched a frontal attack at the same time. The ground they stepped on rumbled loudly, as they swiftly made their way toward Emery and the others with their weapons brandished.

    With Chumo''s [Eye of the Raven], it was confirmed that none of them were acolytes. They were all purelybatants.

    Silver warriors [40-50 battle power]

    Golden warriors [60-70 battle power]

    Weing the quickly approaching squads was Thrax, who mmed his right foot on the ground while shouting his battle cry. Immediately after, he used his stage five Immortal Gate and took out his tier 4 weapon.

    The moment it was out in the open, Emery and the others except Julian were surprised by Thrax''s new weapon picked by Magus Silica. It was definitely a polearm, but it wasn''t a spear he usually used.

    It was a ive, a huge one at that. Its pole was 2 meter long and had a 70 centimeter curved de at the end of it. An intricate pattern was seen all over its surface, while its de emitted a faint yet intense glow to its immediate surrounding. A streak of vague red lines appeared in the air, as Thrax made a series of moves with the ive.

    Swiissshhhh!!!

    With a single sweep of the ive, Thrax managed to throw three silver warriors and instantly broke the protective barrier of their suits. The three unlucky people were sent flying through the air and fell hard to the ground.

    The rest came charging at Thrax, but Julian was ready to intercept them. He proceeded to throw his shield towards them. The shield rapidly flew in the air and hit one of the silver warriors, who didn''t expect him to throw it.

    When the shield bounced and went high to the air, Julian jumped to grab it mid-air, while his other hand took out his new tier 4 weapon. A short, one-handed weapon that surprised the others. It was a hammer.

    Taking advantage of the momentum the gravity gave him, Julian rapidly descended and smashed the ground with his hammer, sending the half a dozen warriors in front of him in all directions and dropping their knees.

    Seeing the opening, Thrax swiftly followed up with another swing of his ive. Those who didn''t fall because of Julian''s strike tried to stop him, but he didn''t even show an ounce of hesitation as he continued his swing.

    As his ive sessfully struck three more people and sent them away from the arena, several flying arrows suddenly appeared and hit those who were trying to stop Thrax. It was Chumo, who acted as a support and sent a volley of arrows.

    Within just a few seconds, ten people had fallen to the ground and lost their protection barrier, deeming them disqualified from the battle.

    Seeing that only 10 were left, Magus Silica swiftly made a gesture. As a result, thirty more Terra knights made their move and advanced towards Emery''s group. The situation turned to five against a wholepany, with one of the captains leading the other side - a tier 9 saint level figure.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 631 - Saint Level

    <h4>Chapter 631 - Saint Level</h4>

    Thrax was told to use a ive instead of a spear for one main reason: the spear was made more for piercing attack, as such, it could not fully make use of his explosive strength. The ive was arger polearm-type weapon that would allow Thrax to still use most of his skills and retain his preference for polearms, thus letting him use both of his greatest proficiency.

    [Power ives - Tier 4]

    [Polearm]

    [Length 3.2 meters, weight 46 kilogram]

    [Increase strength]

    The ive he used was long and heavy, it was topped with arge one edge de. As long as the wielder had the proper strength to swing it around, it was the perfect weapon to use when fighting against a group of enemies.

    Swisshhh! Swisshh!!

    Thrax was able to use his overwhelming strength to swing the weapon easily to tear his opponent apart.

    As for Julian, he has always been proficient with the roman short sword dius, but the magus advised him to use his skills to fill the gap for the group.

    That was how he ended up with the role of main defender. Equipped with a shield and a hammer, his main objective was to hold the enemy''s advance, not kill them.

    [Earth smasher - Tier 4]

    [One handed hammer]

    [Length 1.1 meter, weight 41 kilograms]

    [Spell - Quake]

    [Causing vibrations upon impacts]

    It was a magical artifact that looked like an anvil with a marking on its two sides. Took him a little bit of time to get used to this weapon but Julian understood that a hammer was the ideal weapon to break enemies'' offensive waves and defensive lines. Especially when facing heavily armored enemies, a hammer would do much more wonders than a short sword.

    The role was to disrupt the enemy lines, then he would let Thrax make the killing blow.

    "Hahaha! Those roles really suit us!" Thrax shouted, while swinging his ive around, creating a distinct metallic sound every time.

    Julian was as much a warrior as Thrax, so he would also like to have Thrax role as the main attacker, however he was raised to be a leader before a warrior. He was d to ept the role, knowing the importance of his position.

    Meanwhile, Chumo and Klea got the role of ranged attacker, while Emery would be the vanguard that finished anything that came through the defense line Julian made. That was the advice and roles given to them by Magus Silica, after she saw their abilities.

    As they finished the first 10 Terra knights, the sounds of marching could be heard. Thirty Terra Knights wereing through. Unlike before, the fight this time quickly went south and moreplicated as now there were five tier 8 golden armor fighters among them who although unable to cast magic, their battle powers were at simr level.

    Above all else the captain, a saint level fighter who was on a different scale altogether.

    [Battle power: 130]

    When Chumo told them the number, everyone was shocked.

    A "Saint" was a prestigious title given to those who have reached peak stage rank 9, just one step below a proper Magus.

    This particr saint did not cultivate his spirit force just like the other Terra warriors, but on the other hand, his strength was stronger than Thrax, even with his full Immortal Gate buff and fire aura.

    The man also had his own buff skill that increased his own strength and also a special Saint fighter skill [Unbreakable Body] that made him even harder to deal with. As a result, the diator champion''s loss in a battle of strength was inevitable.

    The situation made Klea try out her new tier 5 spell [Greater Chain Lightning] to instantly stun half of the surrounding knights. With them incapacitated, Emery was able to help Thrax and beat the saint down.

    However, it still took Emery and his friends all of their strength to finally defeat the 30 Terran knights.

    When they tried to catch their breath, the magus told them their training was not finished. There was no chance for them to rest, as two morepanies of a total 100 knights arrived to battle them at the same time.

    It was now a battle between 100 people against 5. Emery even had to resort to using his Fey shaman transformation. However, their fatigue began to catch up, after three hours, the team lost all their energy, causing them to get hit multiple times until the protective barrier of their new tier 3 armors were gone.

    Magus Silica jumped in and stopped the battle,

    "Like i said, you must find a way to fight efficiently, the first game is about stamina after all"

    Afterward she started giving tips on better ways to work together more efficiently. This was the only way they would be able to get through the higher levels in the game.

    One of the main factors of their defeat was also the three Terra captains, whose strength was able to hold any of them even including Emery.

    During the break, Thrax, who was unable to ept his defeat, decided to challenge one of the captains for a duel. However the diator champion tasted defeat yet again.

    Thrax was so impressed with the Saint level strength and their innate ability that boosted strength and defense. He expressed his wish to be one someday. However, Magus Silica gave him an odd look before she said.

    "No, you wouldn''t want to be like them..."

    "Why?" Thrax asked, still staring at them

    Before Magus Silica could say anything, Magus Xion decided to exin.

    "As a magus academy student, you might want to be a saint magician, but not a saint fighter."

    The magus exin that outside the academy, their title mostly known as a magician than an acolyte, and after a certain age when an acolyte was still unable to reach magus level, they left the academy and took magician title instead.

    A rank 9 magician was called a saint realm magician, but for saint fighters, they were the title for the previously rank 8 acolytes like them, who failed and gave up on building their spirit core foundation to reach rank 9. They choose to burn their spirit force and trade it with arge amount of battle power and the innate skill they just saw from the Terra captains.

    Magus Xion added, as he nced at them with pity in his eyes. "Yes, this will be the fate of some acolytes who fail to rank up in the academy."

    Thrax and Julian, who still had much further to reach rank 9 couldn''t help but feel disturbed by the information, promising they wouldn''t let themselves fall to such fate.

 Chapter 632 - Advance Skill

    <h4>Chapter 632 - Advance Skill</h4>

    Having to fight waves of Terra knights was certainly not an easy matter for Emery and the others. All of them were not merely strong, they were also highly trained and very organized.

    Previously, Emery and the others had to taste defeat two times consecutively when they faced threepanies of Terra Knights.

    From their seemingly unstoppable spear vanguard formation that could transition into a sword and shield formations, to the pinpoint uracy and relentless barrage of arrows the archers positioned at the backline showcased.

    Added with the captains and their gold armored warriors, the Earth acolytes could do nothing but ept another loss.

    After the second battle, Emery and the others decided to take a longer break to heal their light wounds and bruises, as well as recharge the protective barrier of their suits.

    "Five yellow spirit stones and three hours to fully recharge these tier 3 artifacts��" Julian said as he counted the spirit stones that still remain in their pouch. He waspletely dumbfounded when he finished his calction. "We have spent a total of five thousand spirit stones just for these practices!"

    Hearing that, Thrax let out a cheeky smile. "Maybe we should ask for some spirit stones for this training too..."

    Emery, Klea, Julian, and Chumo swiftly turned their heads to Thrax and stared at him with t expression on their faces. It was Chumo who spoke out the thoughts the four of them had.

    "Shameless."

    Thrax scratched his head yfully while the smile on his face widened. "Hahaha, there is no harm in asking, is it?"

    The Terra Kingdom had been supporting them with many things ever sincest year. Therefore, it would certainly be extremely inappropriate for them to ask anything else.

    While resting their exhausted bodies, the group quickly discussed how they should tackle the problem they currently faced called Terra Knights. They desperately needed a strategy to win the battle in the next training session.

    The discussion was mostly done by Klea and Julian, who were talking about a variety of tactics and debating which one of them was the best for their current situation. As for Emery, he chose to sideline himself, as he wasn''t as knowledgeable as them about this topic.

    Emery however didn''t just sit idling around. He decided to focus his thoughts on the position he was currently in charge of, the middle position of the group.

    Currently, his strong point that the group took advantage of was still the versatility of the spells he had in his repertoire. However, this style of fighting he adopted would always end with him running out of spirit energy. Hence, he was trying to think about ways to improve his efficiency in the fight.

    On their third try, Emery decided to incorporate his battle art [Weeping Phantom] into hisbination of attacks, to ease the consumption of his spirit energy. s, he soon found out the power the battle art had was notparable to that of his spells.

    Therefore, he began trying his newly learned [Shadow Edge] and integrating the skill into his attacks. The end result was satisfactory in Emery''s eyes.

    The de skill that unleashed energy able to cut through anything within the ten meter radius in front of him. It was more than enough to break enemy formation and strike fear in their vanguard.

    "What the hell?!! Why are you just showing this to us now?!" Thrax shouted, who was nearly injured from being in the trajectory of the attack.

    Julian quickly added, "This is great, Emery! I''m sure we can win with this! Let''s go!!"

    The group who was pumped by Emery''s disy quickly returned to the arena and challenged the Terra Knights again.

    [Shadow Edge]

    A jet-ck crescent-shaped energy shot through the air and hit the Terra knights advancing toward Emery and the others. The wave of Terra knights were prepared to receive the attack, but they didn''t expect the skill to contain such momentum.

    The violent st created by the skill managed to instantly destroy the protective barrier of a dozen Terra knights. Furthermore, they were sent flying backwards even faster than when they came.

    Seeing that the skill had eliminated a significant portion of the enemy, Emery immediately took advantage of the momentum it had built up. He quickly channeled another [Shadow Edge], while his eyes scanned around trying to find any opening.

    The moment it was ready to be unleashed, Emery immediately cast [Blink] and appeared right in front of the still disorganized Terra knights. Launching the skill forward, this time even one of the captains was flung away with their protective barrier shattered apart.

    "Hahahah!! Did you feel that?!!" shouted Thrax excitedly, when he saw Emery''s feat. "That''s my man, Emery!!"

    Seeing Emery wreaking havoc across the enemy ranks, Thrax became so excited he advanced further to the enemy line, moving away from Julian and the others.

    Seeing Thrax getting further and further away, Julian quickly shouted. "Stop, Thrax!! You are going too far ahead!! Come back!!"

    s, the Thracian didn''t seem to want to hear themand as he continued to charge forward.

    "Huh! No! Let''s pushed them backk!!"

    The diator champion''sbat sense was literally on fire, as he jumped to the air and lunged towards the rows of Terra knights directly, brewing even more chaos amidst their ranks.

    Unfortunately, Thrax quickly found himself surrounded within a minute he entered the enemy formation. The teamwork and discipline of the Terra knights were clearly disyed.

    "I told you, you simple-minded barbarian!!" shouted Julian in a frustrated voice, when he saw the Terra knights had cut off all paths of Thrax''s retreat.

    Thrax, however, nced in Emery''s direction. His gaze told thetter he had pulled all the enemy''s attention to him and it was time for Emery to deliver his decisive strike. This was a gamble on Thrax''s side. The only reason he was willing to do this was because of his deep trust toward Emery.

    However, as Emery leaped to the air and swung his tier 4 sword for the activation of the skill, cracks abruptly appeared on its de surface. The next instant, the sword shattered apart leaving him with only its hilt.

    This unexpected incident also left Thrax in disbelief. His mouth was wide open, as he watched the falling pieces of the sword and in the end, he had to ept spear thrustsing from all sides.

    "Emery!!!!!!"

    The consequence was the advantage they had before quickly disappeared like a puff of smoke with Thrax out of the fight. Ultimately, the team''s eventual failure followed after.

    "...."

    The group looked at each other, or rather, in the direction where the remnants of the former tier 4 sword were scattered. Emery''s [Shadow Edge] was indeed powerful. It was so powerful it even broke a tier 4 weapon with just a dozen usage.

    Emery can''t help to think his master was trying to make him broke teaching him this new skill.

    Apparently, this tactic was still not feasible for the training, let alone for the high-stake Magus Game.

    Not only just because Emery still hadn''tpletely mastered the skill yet, but also because [Shadow Edge] consumed a considerable amount of spirit energy. Hence it wasn''t exactly the ideal solution he was looking for.

    During the next break, Emery decided to approach thebat puppet panel and ess the system.

    [You are rewarded one battle art technique]

    [Please choose one of the battle art techniques]

    There were two main categories of battle arts. One could enhance its caster''s weapon, while the other was utilized to enhance its caster''s body.

    [- Weapon Techniques -]

    [Sword - Spinning de]

    [Sword - Rending Strike]

    [Dagger - Lunging Stab]

    [Dagger - Piercing Strike]

    [Dual - Cross sh]

    [...]

    [- Body Techniques -]

    [Strength up]

    [Speed up]

    [Defense up]

    Those battle art techniques were something Emery had seen before, so he just skimmed through them to make sure he did not miss anything. However, as he continued to browse the list and reach the bottom part, he realized there was actually a new section.

    [- Advanced Weapon Techniques -]

    [Sword - Sonic Leap]

    A charge type skill that allows the user to charge toward the enemy at up to three times the user''s speed.

    [Dual - Soulless Stream]

    A series ofbo attacks that consists of four stages: 4 strikes, 8 strikes, 16 strikes. and 32 strikes.

    [Sword/Dagger - Chain Strike]

    A strike type of skill that allowed the user to jump from one target to another in session.

    Emery couldn''t help but roll his eyes as he read through this new section of battle art techniques. With this, who would be stupid enough to choose the basic version over the advanced ones.

    However, heter found out that these options were only avable when he had reached a certain requirement in his stats and weapon proficiency. Some might receive different skills or none of the advanced skills at all.

    Now, he just needed to ignore the basic ones and choose one of the three.

    The question was which one should he choose?

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 633 - Skill Of Choice

    <h4>Chapter 633 - Skill Of Choice</h4>

    Emery would have to decide which one he should choose between the three advanced skills avable, but he was torn by it. If he could, he obviously wanted to learn them all. That was the problem and the reason he took a long time to contemte his decision.

    He give thought to the first advanced skill on the list, [Sword - Sonic Leap]

    The three times speed boost was no joke, especially when one''s speed was already monstrous to begin with. Taking the example of Emery, his 330 meter per second speed would jump to 1000 meter per second.

    His speed would break through the limit and surpass the speed of sound itself. Furthermore, this sudden burst of speed would definitely catch his opponent off guard when used properly.

    However, there were naturally some drawbacks about the skill that made Emery reconsider his choices.

    The skill apparently required time to channel, and thanks to the existence of [Blink], Emery didn''t really have the immediate need to acquire this skill, as it wouldn''t be that much of use to him right now.

    There was also the potential problem when he became too fast that he couldn''t dodge the enemy''s counter attack while using the skill. After all, the skill only increased his speed, while leaving his reaction speed untouched.

    Moving onto the next advanced skill on the list, [Dual - Soulless Stream].

    This weapon advanced skill made Emery drool. The prospect of being able to consecutively strike the opponent thirty two times in one attack was tempting to say the least.

    He even thought such an attack would probably be effective against a being like Killgragah, whose body was extremely hard to injure, unless onepletely focused all of their attacks in one point.

    Emery would definitely need this skill in the future, and he personally wanted this skill. However, he quickly held his desire and proceeded to thest advanced skill avable, checking all three skills before finally making up his choice.

    [Sword/Dagger - Chain Strike], thest advanced skill avable to Emery at the moment.

    At a nce, it was merely a movement technique that allowed the user to move from one target to another quickly. But as he continued to read through the description provided, Emery felt as if his mind had managed to catch a glimpse of the skill''s true worth.

    After a thoughtful contemtion, he found it to be exactly the skill he needed the most at the moment. A skill that would help him defeat multiple opponents within a short period of time, while also minimizing the consumption of his spirit energy.

    s, this brought Emery to another round of hesitation. After thinking long and hard between the two skills [Soulless Stream] and [Chain Strike], he didn''t seem to be able to make up his mind. Eventually he decided to ask his master''s opinion.

    Magus Xion let out a faint smile when Emery came to him with this dilemma of his. He began by exining that the advanced skills were considered B rank skills, while the [Hidden de] and [Heroic Strike] he had learned were considered C rank.

    With this, he then reminded Emery that no matter what kind of skills it was, all his C rank and B rank skills would eventually be part of the progress in developing his own sword skill. They wouldter help define what kind of sword master he would be.

    Magus Xion did not give Emery neither a direct answer nor an opinion of his own. He merely exined the matter clearly and told thetter the consequences his choices would haveter in the future.

    Fortunately, Emery was smart enough to understand what his master meant to tell him.

    Emery thanked Magus Xion for the advice. He then sat down and closed his eyes, contemting every skill that he currently possessed.

    [Heroic sh] allowed him to deliver the hardest strike he could muster, while [Hidden de] was about hitting the target as fast as possible. The two skills were both sword hand skills.

    Meanwhile, [Weeping Phantom] was a sword variation skill with advanced movement techniques that would help him to continuously keep up with different opponents. Lastly, [Shadow Edge] was a long range magical attack with an equally destructive capability.

    Emery of course did not forget about his Dao technique. In fact, while thinking about this matter, he subconsciously started to absorb all these intricacies and integrated them along with his [Dao Divine Technique]. He fell into a state of enlightenment.

    Within his mind, Emery started to create a sword form that incorporated all the sword skills he had into one.

    With [Weeping Phantom] as the foundation of this newborn sword form, Emery grasped the principle of Dao, as well as his battle art skills, culminating all these elements together. A bnced, efficient swordsmanship that was both hard and soft, fast yet flexible - all at the same time.

    With this framework in mind, Emery finally found what hecked and required toplement this sword form of his. It was the [Chain Strike] advanced skill.

    The technique would be an enormous value to the repertoire of skills he currently had. With the concept of Dao, Emery could find the bnce between using his [Weeping Phantom] steps and [Chain Strike] to bnce when to walk and when to dash.

    Emery quickly gathered his focus and meditated, as he tried to absorb the essence of the skill as much as he possibly could.

    Momentster, he started to slowly feel that his understanding of Dao had once again increased. s, he was forced to stop his meditation, as the sun had risen on the horizon, signifying that the Terra knights were once again prepared for another battle.

    Even so, Emery was not disappointed to be interrupted. Instead, he was excited as it was now time to test his newly-gained understanding in a true fight.

    Before the training session started, Emery was unexpectedly summoned by Magus Silica. He was puzzled for a moment, before a surprised expression appeared on his face as thebat magus gave him something he desperately needed.

    Magus Silica was generous enough to give Emery a tier 4 sword for him to use.

    [Hardened Sword]

    [Long sword tier 4]

    [Length 1.3 meter, weight. 9 kilograms]

    [Increased durability]

    This sword Magus Silica bestowed to Emery was chosen in the hope it would be able to withstand more and longer of his particr [Shadow Edge].

    The group once again fought the wave of Terra knights. It was now their fourth battle, this time Emery started to use less of his spells and focused on utilizing his sword techniques. Julian and Thrax seemed to notice Emery''s actions as they began to adopt a more defensive approach.

    The [Weeping Phantom] allowed Emery to move flexibly amidst the opponents, dodging the attacks they threw at them, while also positioning them at the right spot. The moment the Terra knights stood exactly where he wanted them to be, Emery immediately employed one of the 6 variations to hold down the knights.

    When he began to be overwhelmed by the tight formation of the Terra knights, Emery didn''t retreat back to his group using [Blink] spell they expected. Instead, he unhesitantly struck back with his newly-learnt skill [Chain Strike].

    Snap!! Snap!! Snapp!!

    Emery''s body flickered rapidly, as heunched a ferocious retaliation against the oppression imposed upon him. Each time he managed to hit the Terra knights using the [Chain Strike], Emery gradually understood its essence - a muscle flexibility that allowed him to lunge at incredible speed to and fro the enemies.

    Snapp!! Snap!! Snapp!!

    Within just a few seconds, Emery managed to repel half a dozen of Terra knights surrounding him, forcing them to take a few steps back and reform their defense.

    Julian and Thrax certainly would not let this golden opportunity that easily.

    "Attack!!"

 Chapter 634 - Last Day

    <h4>Chapter 634 - Last Day</h4>

    Everyone agreed the fourth battle was the longest and most grueling battle they have ever had. Although their attempt resulted in another failure, Magus Xion and Silica were satisfied with the result of their training. The Earth acolytes all started to get used to each other''s skills, and their teamwork improved significantly.

    Time kept on ticking, today would be thest day they could train before the games start. Hence, Emery chose not to take a break after the battle. He grabbed his weapon and returned to thebat puppets.

    He checked one of the control panels, activated it.

    [Combat puppet level 9]

    The others looked at how enthusiastic Emery was, and decided to pick up their own weapons and face thebat puppets once more as well. The sight of the young acolytes trying their best once more brought a satisfied smile to the two magus.

    For the whole duration of the three hour break, Emery used his time to fight the level 9bat puppet over and over again, only to lose a dozen times. He was unable to evene close to defeating the level 9 puppets, despite how much he tried, but that did not dampen his spirit, so he decided to continue training afterwards.

    Before they realized it, break time was over. It was time for their fifth battle. Just like before, they gave everything they had and struggled fiercely, but in the end, once again they had to taste the bitter defeat.

    In between each battle attempt, Emery always returned to thebat puppet to train his skills. Finally, on their sixth battle, Emery and his friends managed to snatch a hard-earned victory.

    Just like before, Emery, as the mid fighter, yed a major part in their victory. His versatile ability,bined with the two battle arts [Weeping Phantom] and [Chain Strike] was able to cover most if not all the sudden situations in battle. In addition, repeated use allowed Emery to find the rhythm between the two techniques. Now none of the knights ever managed to go past him.

    Thanks to that, Chumo and Klea didn''t have to defend themselves and they could freely use their powerful ranged attacks. Chumo, the Asian prince, was able to concentrate in controlling the maximum amount of shadows he could and produce a rain of arrows. All followed by the fierce blue rain of lightning that crashed throughout the arena and decimated the Terra knights.

    The group sessfully managed to keep hold of the g until thest few Terra knights were defeated. They had to face multiple waves and defeat a total of 150 opponents and in the end, they seeded.

    "We did it!!" Shouted the diator champion, excited that their efforts finally paid off.

    All five shouted and cheered in unison, both for their victory and their teamwork. With this, they were much more confident of their sess in the Magus Games.

    With their cheerful victory, the adrenaline left their body almost at the same time. Emery and his friends all dropped lying down on the arena, exhausted. The two magus approached them and gave them somest minute advice, before letting them have a good rest.

    It was alreadyte in the day, but Emery decided to return to thebat puppets with his weapon in tow. Unlike before, his friends were all unable to follow.

    In order to win, they forced all their physical and mental strength to the limit. Now, all of them werepletely drained of energy.

    Emery, however, was different from them. He possessed a fey bloodline and had the [Nature Grasp] skill. The two allowed him to recuperate his health and spirit energy much faster than his friends.

    As he had recovered most of his energy, he grabbed his weapon and resumed training. He decided to keep the lessons he learned in today''s battle experience and integrate all of it into his swordy.

    Thrax, with the help of his [9 Sun Divine Technique] was the second fastest to heal aside from Emery. He opened his eyes only to see Emery was absorbed in his swordy and training. With a gaze full of interest, Thrax took his weapon, the champion once again wished to challenge him.

    Before he could call out to Emery, however, Magus Xion stopped him.

    "Let him be."

    Magus Xion stared at Emery with a proud smile on his face. It appeared his decision to help Emery, despite risking himself by disobeying his own master, was not in vain. From here, he could see that Emery had already made his A-rank skill into something else entirely.

    Not long afterwards, Klea stood up and approached, watching Emery''s practice with a stare full of concentration. Beneath the notice of everyone else, she let out a deep, tired sigh. The boy that had always been in her heart was slowly growing into a different person. Now, he was a man with purpose.

    Only nine months had passed, yet Emery became so much more powerful that she couldn''t help but feel worried. She felt that if she lost sight of him for just a mere moment, he would leave her behind.

    "Privileged ss... No, don''t you dare! I am supposed to be the genius of the group!" said Klea screaming the words into her thought

    For all the Earth acolytes, this night felt much longer and colder.

    Chumo did not sleep either, he used thest hours to push his body to the limit in hopes that he would reach the 9th rank, but that never seemed toe. He had struggled with it in his whole time on Earth and here, but breaking through rank 9 was not an easy task.

    As for Julian, he couldn''t help but think he was at the bottom among the five in terms of strength.

    He was not as fortunate as Emery, as talented as Klea, as strong as Thrax, or evene close to Chumo in terms of spirit force and strength.

    The Romanmander promised himself he would not let himself be the dead weight of the team and will show his worth tomorrow.

    Everyone spent thest few hours remembering their own purpose and holding their own resolve.

    When the morning came everyone was fully equipped and ready for the games.

    All five wearing the ckbat suits heading toward the assembly for the biggest event of the academy

    [One hour until the start of the Magus Games, all participants are invited to gather in the great assembly]

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 635 - Great Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 635 - Great Assembly</h4>

    The shimmering re of the sun was tearing the veil of the darkness, illuminating the magnificent buildings and beautifulndscape within the Magus Academy with its unrivalled brilliance.

    The day is finally here!

    [One hour till the games start, all participants are invited to gather in the great assembly]

    After seven days of staying, Emery finally left Terra Kingdom along with his four friends.

    Following the short rest that slightly relieved their exhausted body, Emery and the others immediately made a one way trip directly to the main academy''s Grand Assembly Hall.

    All five of them arrived in front of therge stairs and saw the huge crowds that flooded the area. The objective of these people was naturally the same as the group, to enter the Grand Assembly Hall for the uing Magus Game.

    Actually, as they made their way to this ce, Emery had some reservations about this year''s Magus Game. That due to the current tense situation with the elves, the Magus Game would somehow not be as festive as its many predecessors.

    But seeing the sea of people that threatened to cram the hall to the brim, it was apparent that Emery couldn''t be more wrong in his thoughts.

    Emery threw his gaze around, stretching his field of vision as far as he could possibly do, as he tried to take in how many people were currently on the scene. All around him, just from what his eyes could see; there were at least ten thousand people filling the area.

    As they climbed up the stairs and entered the Grand Assembly Hall, all five of them still couldn''t manage to hold the awe that was leaking out of their faces and gestures when they saw the architecture design of this ce.

    There was simply nothing on Earth that could bepared to such a ce. It was a dozen times bigger than the pride of the Romans - the Colosseum Arena, it was more magnificent to look at than the Pyramids built by the Egyptians, and it filled with as many crowds as all of Brittaniabined.

    At the moment, more than half of the assembly had already been filled with people. Today was merely the first game of the Magus Game, but it already felt as if it was the final.

    Different kinds of people could be seen everywhere in this ce, once again expanding Emery and the others'' insight about the profundity of the human race as a whole.

    While the group was having this once-in-a-lifetime experience, Emery was distracted by a voice calling out to them.

    "Are you all surprised!?" shouted a young man with eye-catching red hair. "This is the third year''s Magus Game, so of course it''s crowded!!"

    "Gerii!" A faint smile appeared on Emery''s face when he saw this unusual friend of his. But then, a thought suddenly came to his mind when he saw thetter approaching him with his typical easygoing look. "You.. have you got a team?"

    "What kind of question is that!? Of course dude!" Gerri replied as he smacked Emery''s shoulder hard. "This is thest hour! How would I join the game without a team!?"

    Honestly, Emery felt a bit terrible when he saw how rxed Gerri was with him, knowing that thetter had offered to join his team previously.

    But then, the Violet me quickly called out to his team. As Gerri''s teammates made their way toward where he was, Emery was surprised because he didn''t expect those people would join him in a group.

    Seeing the expression Emery had on his face, Gerri put his two arms around two women that the former knew very well. They were Okoye and Aiko the Jade sh.

    "Look, Emery, here are my team beauties."

    Gerri had a wide grin on his face as he spoke those words. Emery nced over to the two women, and his eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch when he noticed their expressions.

    It was seen that the two women weren''t very happy with the treatment he was giving them, but the two didn''t overreact and just chose to ignore the red-haired man.

    "Two beauties in my arms, and here are my two beasts." Gerri said brightly, not forgetting about the usual smile perched on his face all day long.

    Emery''s eyes were immediately attracted to the two figures with massive build that came approaching in their direction. These two figures were almost twice his height and had crooked horns on their heads; Emery was familiar with them.

    "Igor! Ivan!!" spoke Emery excitedly. "You two made it!!"

    Emery was certainly ted to see the two goat bloodline half bloods that had helped him during the previous Magus Game were in a good condition. Even though their time with each other could be considered short, everything that they went through together at that time had forged a close connection between them.

    The trio quickly went into conversation as Emery asked why he didn''t see them on the first day. And apparently, the reason for them to bete was because most halfblood acolytes that came from middle or high realm worlds had to pass a certain screening process that took a few days.

    Emery nodded in understanding when he heard that. Either way, he was happy that they could make it back to the academy.

    Now that the two goat half bloods were standing in front of him, Emery couldn''t help but to ask about one certain person.

    "Hmm�� Do you have any news about Silva? Will shee back to the academy this year?"

    Emery saw the two look at each other for a while before turning towards him and shaking their heads. Just like the news he heard, a day before the attack, all serpent bloodlines mysteriously went back to their home before deciding to cut off all means ofmunication.

    This made Emery let out a bitter sigh, and this action of his naturally didn''t escape Klea''s eyes who had observed himattentively. The Egyptian Queen secretly smiled, inwardly hoping that crazy chick would never return.

    Klea grabbed Julian''s right arm with her left while grabbed Chumo''s left with her right. She was clearly mimicking what Gerri had done to the two young women.

    She then said, "Let''s go to our spot!"

    Chumo could do nothing but ept his fate of being manhandled by Klea. He could only show a helpless smile on his face and looked at Emery with an apologetic look as his body was forcibly dragged by the Egyptian Queen.

    Seeing the three people getting farther away, Emery quickly gave his best wishes to Gerri and his teammates before chasing the trio along with Thrax.

    The group headed down toward the arena where the seven thousand plus acolytes had gathered. This gathering of acolytes naturallyprised those from regr ss, elite ss, and privileged ss.

    Like in previous years, they were all divided into ten divisions. Emery and the others quickly made their way to where hundreds of all division 7 had gathered.

    The moment they arrived, Emery and the others instantly felt all the eyes that were looking toward them. Especially so for Emery, who was the winner ofst year''s second game and also the one who managed to reach the final.

    Emery took note of all the gazes he received, particrly the ones that came from those in white uniforms -? the acolytes of the privileged ss. Naturally as all the sses were divided throughout the divisions, there were a few of them assigned to the group seven where Emery''s group was.

    Among them, Emery recognized one that immediately made his mood turn sour. A young handsome man with luscious golden hair and that arrogant condescending smirk on his face; Armand the Nephilim acolyte.

    "That man has a screw loose on his head!" whispered Klea who had unknowingly stood next to him. "Don''t worry about him and just focus on the game."

    The words Klea spoke were intended to cheer Emery up, to lift his spirit. Looking at the rxed expression on thetter''s face, it was clear that it was certainly effective.

    Emery found that he missed Klea''s encouragement dearly, as it had been a while since she hadst done it for him.

    The two unwittingly stared at one another for a moment and time seemed to stand still between them, until it was suddenly interrupted by a soft voice that said, "Emery Ambrose!"

    Emery woke up from his trance-like state, turned towards the voice that called out to him and saw a beautiful girl with long, straight red molten hair.? His eyes were immediately caught by the white-colored privileged ss uniform that covered her sensual figure.

    Emery somehow recognized the girl but couldn''t put a name on her face.

    "You are Emery Ambrose, aren''t you? Do you remember me?" asked the girl with a bright smile.

    Emery didn''t even have a chance to speak as Klea immediately put on her defensive stance and asked, "Who the hell are you?!"

    The girl, however, ignored Klea and quickly came close to Emery. She got so close that her skin directly touched his. "I am his�� How to say this.."

    Killing intent shed across Klea''s eyes when she saw how intimate the other party''s actions were with Emery. As for Emery himself, he stood there frozen, overwhelmed by what was going on.

    "His�� martial aunt."

    Emery felt like he was doused with a bucket of ice water when he heard the girl''s words. The answer the other party gave bewildered him, to say the least.

    Martial aunt, is it? If that was the case, then that meant�� the sister of his master.

    Before Emery managed to recall the girl''s name from the crevice of his memories, it was Chumo who spoke from the back. "That''s Annara, remember? The renowned number one acolyte of the Darkness Institute."

    Upon hearing that, Emery felt like everything that jumbled up everywhere suddenly connected together. He immediately turned to the girl again, and this time realized that behind her cute smile, there was a cold piercing gaze concealed within her eyes.

    This girl was most probably the youngest disciple of Grand Magus Zenonia.

 Chapter 636 - The Team

    <h4>Chapter 636 - The Team</h4>

    "Let me introduce myself to you, Emery Ambrose." the young girl said with an elegant bow. "I am Annara Vairmont, the twelfth and youngest disciple of Grand Magus Zenonia."

    As Emery thought, this young girl with long, straight molten red hair was in fact Grand Magus Zenonia''s direct disciple. She was one of the selected few who managed to be chosen by the grand magus as a disciplest year.

    Emery remembered her first impression as a young, friendly acolyte when they first met. It''s been three years since then and the young girl had certainly grown well, in certain aspects.

    Annara walked around Emery while staring daggers at him from top to bottom. Her gaze was invasive, as if it wanted toy bare what was hidden within. Her gesture showed that she still maintained her arrogance, but her touch was all over his body as she circled around.

    "I really don''t understand why my master and Magus Xion were so interested in you.. But don''t you worry, I will not judge you with prejudice too quickly��" Annara lifted her head and stared directly into Emery''s eyes. "I tend to know your secret..."

    Breaking the eye contact, she then nced at Klea and gave her a condescending look. As if that wasn''t inappropriate enough, she proceeded to give the others beside Emery the same treatment.

    When her eyesnded at Chumo, she stopped for a second and asked, "You are part of this group too?"

    A look of surprise appeared on Chumo''s face because he didn''t expect the other party to notice him. He quickly panicked when he realized he was being recognized by the literal top dog in the Darkness Institute. As for her question, he unconsciously nodded his head.

    Annara turned her head back to Emery, looked at him and said, "You are�� umon, But I can''t say the same with your teammates. You should find a better one.."

    The faces of Klea, Julian, Thrax, and Chumo immediately turned ugly when they heard those words. Like always, it was Thrax who exploded first, However, Emery quickly held him back.

    With a meaningful smile on his face, Emery replied. "I am fine. Thank you for the advice�� martial aunt."

    Hearing Emery''s answer as well as the sarcastic remark of her status, the smile on her face just grew wider instead of getting angry. Her eyes narrowed as she said, "Let''s see if you can make it to thest stage. If you manage to do so, then we shall talk again�� I am watching you, Emery Ambrose."

    After saying that, Annara didn''t wait for any reply as she immediately turned and walked away from the ground with her back straightened.

    Looking at her figure that was getting farther and farther away before being lost in the sea of people around them, Klea finally let out what she had been holding back. "What an arrogant bitch! Be careful, Emery. Zenonia must have sent her to keep an eye on you."

    Emery didn''t say anything and only nodded his head. He didn''t want to bother himself too much with this matter. After throwing this short encounter with Annara to the back of his mind, he swept his gaze over to the other privileged ss acolytes who joined division 7.

    There were actually nine of them, acolytes dressed in privileged ss'' signature white uniforms.

    Other than the two people Emery got into contact with - Annara and Armand, there was also Roran Harlight - the regr ss acolyte who managed to enter the privileged ssst year.

    Currently, Emery saw that he seemed to be busy talking with his team members, which consisted of him, another privileged ss acolyte, and two elite acolytes.

    Taking note of this in his mind, he then turned his attention over to Micah and Orycon who both seemed to also have a privileged ss acolyte in their team. The two most probably have huge family ns to back up to as well, which can be expected with their talent.

    Meanwhile, Lodos seemed to be walking on the one man army path as Emery could see the former team up with 8 regr ss acolytes. This was an outrageous n, but one that certainly fit perfectly with the Maniac''s temperament.

    Still, Emery couldn''t just instantly underestimate the other party''s team and act as if the eight acolytes didn''t exist and were just a burden. Who knew there might be a hidden gem among them.

    There was another team that came up to see Earth team, more specifically to approach Klea. It was Anas of the Kaleos who came to introduce the genius hailing from their side.

    Arge, muscr man with brown skin with a tint of bronze in it. The man didn''t say anything when Anas began to narrate how incredible he was. Even so, Emery didn''t dare to underestimate the other party as Emery could faintly feel his strength from his gaze alone. It was calm like ake, yet profound like the ocean.

    With the Kaleos team being thest that Emery paid attention to, he immediately drew his wandering gaze back and closed his eyes as he began to condition his mind for the uing game.

    Emery opened his eyes and a glint briefly passed through his two eyes when he saw there was only a few minutes left.

    Right before the Magus Game kicked off, Chumo told the group that all the privileged ss acolytes were all rank 9 high stage acolytes with six to nine of their pirs had already formed. Hearing that, the group''s expression turned serious for a moment.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not like we will be fighting them, right?" Julian said in his attempt to break the tension. "We just need to survive longer!"

    "No way! We can''t just aim to survive longer than them! With Emery here, we have to get the number one!!" said Thrax with enthusiasm.

    Emery could only smile wryly at his friends'' antics. He both felt happy and concerned with how much trust his friends put their fate on him.

    Not long after, a man was seen standing up on the VIP seating area and made his way towards the main podium overlooking the arena. Every pair of eyes on the scene focused their attention on this figure.

    The man was none other than the previous deputy, now Acting Headmaster Delbrand. The grey-haired middle-aged man didn''t give off half the aura that Headmaster Altus emanated, but no one dared to take him lightly as everyone could clearly feel his strength when he opened his mouth and began to speak.

    "Acolytes of the Magus Academy!"

    He called on the acolytes, and then looked toward the tens of thousands of audience present in the Grand Assembly Hall. Several dozens of blue cubes flew and circled around him, projecting his image to therge screen and everyone else who watched from outside the academy.

    Delbrand started his opening speech by speaking about how some people wished the game to be postponed or canceled due to the tension that everyone knew about. He fought those people with his belief that the Magus Game would be more important than ever now that such a crisis stood right at their front door.

    The Magus Game would not just be a means of entertainment and wouldn''t merely to showcase and nurture the best talent, but also to show the disy how passionate the future generations were, how they were also strongly thriving for progress.

    The speech that Delbrand delivered seemed to have had quite an impact on the crowd, as murmurs were heard followed by a burst of cheers in the audience. Seeing that, a smile emerged on his face and he ended his speech with saying his hope that Headmaster Altus could return safely and giving his best wishes to the participating acolytes.

    "May the best acolytes win!"

    Just like the previous games, after the headmaster''s speech, the event was immediately taken over by the appearance of the same beautiful magus who now had colored her hair pink.

    Magus Serene flew to her podium and then quickly started exining the rules of the first game. As for the participating acolytes, the awaited notification immediately appeared on the symbol on their hand.

    [Will you be participating in the Magus Game?]

    [Yes]

    [Choose your team]

    [Kleopatra from elite ss 7 would like to invite you into the team. Will you ept?]

    [Yes]

    Klea began to add everyone''s name, and Emery couldn''t help but be stunned when he noticed that the diator was breathing heavily. It was apparent that thetter was unable to contain his excitement.

    "C-Calm down, Thrax!"

    s, the Thracian only became more and more excited as the clock neared its destination.

    "Alright, Earth team! Are you guys ready?!" shouted Thrax, to the smiles of the rest of the group.

    The five close friends huddled and put their hands together. They were ready for the game.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 637 - Defend The Bridge

    <h4>Chapter 637 - Defend The Bridge</h4>

    In thest year''s Magus Games, the main objective was to stay alive as long as possible so one could be one of thest 50 teams. This time, there was no maximum number of surviving acolytes, there were just levels, and all acolytes would be personally judged on what level they could survive till.

    The acolytes all gathered in the arena, and in the middle, a pink-haired magus exined all the new changes to the rules. Her voice was amplified with magic, so that it echoed throughout the ce and was heard by the thousands of acolytes gathered there.

    As she announced the names and the teams that came as the result of their previous team registration. The numbers started appearing in their mind as each acolyte''s personal symbol lit up.

    [Total acolytes who have joined: 6,554]

    [Total teams registered: 712]

    [You are allocated to Arena 7]

    [Total teams on Arena 7: 101]

    [Total number of acolytes on Arena 7: 692]

    The number was quite surprising as the year started with 10,000 acolytes. It was as the headmaster said to him when he returned 2,000 acolytes were purged from the academy.

    "That is all for the rules! Without further ado, you may all step into the portal, and the game will start shortly. Good luck!"

    Emery and his friends looked at each other, silent determination in their gaze, before they entered the portal one by one. As soon as each of them passed through, multiple lines of information were transmitted into his mind.

    [Wee to Magus Games! You will now be sent to a virtual arena, the pain felt during the games will be real, death however, will not.]

    [Body and personal items have been scanned. All items above tier 4 are prohibited]

    As Emery read the announcement, he let out a sigh. Fortunately, as he predicted, only items inside the storage ring were being scanned, and in anticipation of that, Emery has moved all the items he would use for the battle in his ring, while storing the rest in the [Spatial Storage]. Most likely, considering the virtual arena, he would not be able to ess his storage.

    [You are part of Team 88]

    [Your point : 0]

    [Team point : 0]

    [Objective - Defend the Orb at the Bridge]

    [The Magus Games will start in 5 minutes]

    Just likest time, each participant will receive personal points for killing more targets.

    The darkness subsided, and Emery opened his eyes, to see himself and his four friends standing in a small square room that could barely fit all of them. Sounds of groaning came from their surroundings, and the floor shook in a rhythm, indicating they were being lifted up. Right as their awe subsided, the cellings opened. It was just likest time.

    All five looked upon each other and nodded, before they jumped out with their weapons ready, Sword for Emery, Shield and hammer for Julian, ive for Thrax. Bow for Chumo and Lastly a magic staff for Klea.

    They remembered the stone bridge, it was a 8 meter wide bridge that stretched far leading towards tworge stone gates on opposite sides, and floating next to them, there was arge, shiny blue orb.

    "Alright! I can''t wait to y some goblins!"

    Thrax said, while he twirled his weapon in excitement.

    "Thrax, remember, this is our third year! We can''t possibly be fighting goblins again!"

    "Haha! What are you worried about Roman? Whateveres next, I am ready! Which door will it be!?"

    Thrax asked, as he pointed the tip of hisrge ive towards one of therge gates. "Would theye out of this one, or maybe the other one- Ah, never mind that."

    [The game has started]

    A creak could be heard from the stone gate, right as it started to shake. The ground trembled, and a piercing roar echoed from behind the gate. Without wasting time, Thrax quickly readied his stance, along with the others.

    The gate was obscured with light, but little dark dots started to appear as the light diminished, allowing them to see bits of the creature.

    "Definitely not a goblin! Is that an Orc?! Hahaha! I am ready!! Let''s go-"

    Within less than a second, Thrax''s words were caught in his throat. The creature that came out of the massive gate was three times the size of an orc, and its height reached almost four meters. The creature possessed two heads, one with a horn, and another with two horns. It has two pairs of hands, each holding a spiked club that swung wildly with each step they took.

    "GROWWLL!"

    The ground shook as the monster screamed, and it was enough to surprise them, but not enough to scare them.

    "Ahh! That is an Ogre! This will be fun!" Thrax eximed

    Right as the first ogre came out of the gate, the second gate on the other side of the bridge started to shake again. Just like the first one, therge stone gate opened to reveal another of the same creature.

    "Two ogres? That doesn''t matter, we can do this!"

    Unfortunately for them, it did not end there. Right behind the tworge creatures, footsteps could be heard, followed by dozens of shadows. The five instantly recognized them as orcs. They kept on flowing out of the gates, dozens, and hundreds, quickly joined in. The wave of green-skinned orcs started to flood the bridge.

    Right at this moment, the group came to a realization. This Magus Game started right from what they picked upst.

    [Level 1 - The Horde]

    [Two-headed ogres and an endless wave of resilient orcs. Their numbers and savage fighting are the true terror of this challenge. Defend the orb at all costs!]

    [Twin Headed Ogre - Battle power 100]

    [Orcs - battle power 50]

    The endless horde filled with soldiers came charging at them from two sides. From their expressions, Emery could tell that his friends were not too concerned about fighting these enemies, as they are, in the end, merely creatures that move on instinct and subsisted on their strength alone.

    However, Emery was concerned about what woulde next. If this is the first level, what would the fifth level look like?

    Thest few orcs walked out of the gate, and as if onmand, they charged forward following their leader, the two headed ogre. With a confident smirk and a grip full of resolve on their weapons, the five shouted in unison.

    "Here Theye! FIght!!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively only by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 638 - Level One

    <h4>Chapter 638 - Level One</h4>

    The first level had just announced its start, and it quickly turned into a huge battle. Not only did it start with the oversized creatures that were the previous game''s strongest opponents, it also started with a simultaneous attack from two different sides right away.

    Hundreds of green skin creatures, as well as the two-headed ogres were rushing frantically with murderous intent. Even so, this ferocious scene didn''t manage to deter their fighting spirit at all. Instead, it made them burn even fiercer.

    "I''ll be going first, guys! Don''t fall behind!" Thrax said with a littleugh, as he dashed towards one side of the bridge with his huge ive raised high to the air.

    Looking at the back of the Thracian, who swiftly got further away from the group, Julian couldn''t help but curse, "Oi! Don''t charge in alone! Dammit! That moron!! Not again!"

    The reason Julian cursed was that Thrax had once again ignored their n that had beenid out before the game started. The n was to keep their teamwork tight, just like what they had been practicing with the Terra knights.

    After all six battles they were about to go through, the group had voted Julian to be the one who called the shots during the fight itself. Hence, Emery and the others were waiting for Julian''s instructions. s, the Thracian was too submerged in his passion of battle and charged alone like he usually did.

    The Romanmander quickly beckoned the Asian prince next to him. Knowing what thetter meant with his gesture, Chumo quickly said,

    "200 Orc grunts from each side, with no more than 50 battle power. As for the ogres, they are the same asst time. In addition, all of them only have the equivalent of tier 1 weapons."

    His ability [Eye of the Raven] not only could measure the prowess his enemy had, but also provided him with various other parameters such as their speed, strength and even weapons. The only limitation was its inability to ''scan'' those his eyes didn''t see.

    After hearing the report, Julian nodded, meaning there was nothing to worry about their opponents, he quickly gave Emery a look; without even saying a word, thetter immediately dashed to the opposite side of the part where Thrax was going. There, simrly many monsters were rushing at his figure.

    This was one of the default formations the group had decided from the start.

    In the event the enemyunched two pronged attacks at them, it was decided that Emery would handle one side, while Thrax and Julian would take care of the other one. As for Chumo and Klea, they would act as support for the vanguard trio, sending long-range attacks at the enemy behind the safety the trio provided.

    Rapidly crossing the distance between him and the waves of creatures, Emery swiftly revealed the weapon he would be using for the massacre that was about toe. This time, he took out two jet-ck des that his hands quickly grasped.

    These two beauties were two of Magus Xion''s tier 3 custom-made des that he had given to Emery before he left the Terra Kingdom. Knowing Emery would most likely destroy his weapon with his destructive skill, his master decided to lend him all tier 3 des he had.

    ''Lend'' was the specific word Magus Xion used. He really loved the swords he gave to Emery, because he made them himself. The reason he agreed to ''lend'' them was that the Magus Games would be held in the virtual arena. With that assurance, even if Emery were to break all of them, they would still be in prime condition after the game was over.

    For that reason, Emery was happy to be ''lent'' five des from his master.

    Swisshh. Swishhh.

    Without further ado, Emery quickly used the dozen orcs in front of him as warm up practice. Air seemed to be cut apart as he swung the swords in his hands, separating the bodies of four orcs from their heads in an instant.

    The orcs naturally retaliated, as they began to surround Emery from every direction. s, the lethal dance thetter was about to perform was destined to end these orcs'' lives before they could even realize they were dead.

    Snap! Snap! Snap!

    In the span of a few seconds, Emery''s figure flickered between the orcs like a ghost, as he delivered the killing. Every sh of his swords would send the orcs right into death''s embrace, as their decapitated body dissipated into faint motes of light.

    With his current prowess that was armed with extraordinary sword skill and overwhelming Battle Power, it would be more than a miracle if one of these orcs managed to touch the tip of Emery''s clothes.

    Emery''s figure danced wlessly and leisurely amidst the hordes of orcs, as he continued to swing his swords, carving a path of destruction behind.

    While Emery was having the time of his life going through what he had learnt during their training session, while also killing the orcs wantonly, a rtively simr situation was unfolding on the other side of the bridge where Thrax was at.

    The air seemed to tremble for a moment as several massive, green-skinned monsters were sent flying through the air by one swing of Thrax''s tier 4 weapon. Blood sttered in the air as they crashed onto their kin and identally killed some unfortunate ones.

    A maniacalugh was heard through the air, as Thrax lunged forward with his ive brandished. "Hahahah!! Come here!!"

    He went on to a rampage in the middle of the orc horde. Each blow he carried out instantly took out the life of several orcs, while injuring many others. It was apparent the Thracian was simply too strong for these orcs.

    As if their suffering wasn''t enough, the orcs were immediately sent into another chaos, when Julian jumped into the middle of the orcs and smashed the massive hammer on his hand to the ground.

    A shockwave appeared and violent winds blew around the surroundings as the bridge was cracked by the force it received. Julian''s attack instantly killed five unlucky orcs, who stood right at the center of impact and sent a dozen more in all directions, creating a huge opening within the orc hordes.

    Seeing this, Thrax quickly took the chance to dash in through the sea of orcs and make his way to reach the gigantic ogre that was standing on the back. Of course, he didn''t forget to kill as many orcs as he could, while he ran past them.

    Julian once again cursed when he saw what Thrax did, but eventually decided to let thetter go. Instead of busying himself with the famous reckless of the group, it was better for him to focus on not letting any of the orcs reach the two people behind him.

    Talking about the duo at the back, Chumo could be seen already forming four clones of himself and taking out a tier 3 bow.

    [Obsidian Longbow - Tier 3]

    [Length 1.4 meter, weight 5.5 kilogram]

    [Skill - Spirit Arrow]

    This was exactly the same bow he usedst year, but this time, with his vastly improved spirit force, each shot he fired with the bow didn''t affect his energy that much anymore. As for why he didn''t take out the tier 4 bow given to him, he decided that it was best to keep it forter.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Consecutive sounds of something flying through the air were heard, as Chumo began his barrage followed by his clones. Two of them fired their arrows at the side where Emery was, focusing their attention on disrupting the orcs'' formation, while the other two concentrated their barrage on helping Julian repel the orcs that threatened to burst through his defense.

    Chumo''s face was the epitome of calmness. He continued to fire arrows, like there was no tomorrow. However, if one paid closer attention, they would realize that the girl standing next to him appeared even more calm than him!

    Well, to be honest, she was actually extremely bored.

    "Just get this level done already."

 Chapter 639 - Elites

    <h4>Chapter 639 - Elites</h4>

    BOOOOOOMMMM!!

    An ear-piercing explosion echoed in the air. A huge 2-meter long club as thick as a tree trunk swung towards Thrax, but the diator champion managed to dodge it easily by side stepping, causing the downwards strike to hit the stone bridge instead.

    Furious that its attack had been dodged, the ogre raised the club again and swung it at Thrax one more time. This time, it visibly exerted more force, as one could see the club moved way faster.

    Unfortunately, its efforts were simply not enough. Thrax once again dodged it with ease.

    As if that wasn''t bad enough, the second attack the ogre did actually hit the orcs that stood around it, smashing many of them into an unrecognizable pile of bits and paste.

    Seeing his subordinates die under its own attack, the ogre became even more infuriated.

    Now that Thrax had seen enough of the ogre''s strength, it was time for him to begin his own attack. When the third swing came sweeping towards him, Thrax didn''t move away. Instead, he raised his ive with two hands and blocked the club with all the strength his body could muster.

    His feet skidded a few steps back due to the force behind the strike, but it didn''t continue for long, as Thrax immediately applied more force to his ive and resisted the ogre''s might that was trying to overpower him to submission.

    "Aarrggghhhh!!!" Thrax screamed out loud, as he sted the club away, subsequently sending the ogre stumbling two steps back. Taking advantage of the opening, he immediately jumped in the air and gave his ive a full rotation, before sending it straight down - a full-powered swing from above his head in a downward motion.

    [Mighty Swing]

    Swish! The air was cleaved to two by the sheer pressure this strike generated.

    Saaatttt!

    Blood briefly colored the air, before splotched the ground like rain.

    ROOAAAAARRRR!!

    An ear-deafening, pain-filled scream echoed through the air. The two-headed ogre dropped the club in his hand and clutched them right where Thrax struck, only to find their hands slowly getting further away from each other.

    His [Heavy Smash] battle art coupled with the innate strength of the tier 4 artifact was able to cut through the skin of the ogre and tore the creature in half right in between the two heads.

    BAM!

    The two separated parts of the ogre fell heavily to the ground, raising a cloud of dust that briefly obstructed vision.

    "Now you can finally rest in peace�� being finally apart, I mean."

    Thrax said those words with a cheeky smile on his face, as the ogre slowly dissipated into particles.

    Now that the ogre was dead, the orc horde, who were still surrounding Thrax, began to attack him again. It didn''t take long for his figure to be lost within the sea of bloodthirsty creatures. However, though his situation looked bad, only the excited voice of the Thracian could be heard from that horde.

    "Alright!! Now it''s all of you next!!"

    Julian, whose position wasn''t far from Thrax, heard this and could only shake his head, as he watched the diator ying around with the orcs.

    On the other side, Emery could barely be seen shifting and flickering around rapidly amidst the hordes of orcs, as more and more of them dissipated into particles. Then, his figure was seen dashing in between the ogre''s feet. With the two swords in hand, he carved two deep wounds and made the ogre fall to its knees, before he jumped on its back and stabbed a sword right into its nape.

    Following that was a short scream filled with pain before the ogre''s figure dissipated, just like the one killed by Thrax. With its disappearance, Emery''s feet returned to the ground. However, he still wasn''t done.

    The next instant, he began using [Weeping Phantom] to clean up the rest of the orcs. The orcs could only ept their fate of being helplessly ughtered without even touching Emery''s shadow.

    The degree of threat in this year''s first level of Magus Game was twice that of the previous game''sst level. However, the fact that Emery and the others could defeat them without breaking a sweat was clear proof of their effort and progress.

    Within the next ten minutes, all 400 orcs and 2 ogres that came out of the stone game were killed, dissipating into particles. The bridge was once again empty, with no enemies and only Emery''s group.

    "Get back here, Thrax!!" The loud shout from Julian reverberated strongly throughout the bridge.

    "Alright, alright," Came the cheeky reply from the Thracian.

    It only took Emery one cast of [Blink] to return to the group. As for the diator champion, he walked back leisurely. His demeanor looked as if he had just returned from the yground and had a great time.

    [Congrattion for clearing level one]

    [You are awarded with 1000 contribution points]

    [Total number of acolytes: 692/692]

    [Five minutes until level 2 starts]

    Looking at the number of remaining acolytes, it was clear none of them had been eliminated yet, naturally, this was to be expected. After all, it would be such an embarrassment to die fighting such orcs in their third year. To bepletely honest, Emery expected that those who managed to do such a thing would immediately be expelled from the academy.

    "Be ready. The next wave ising."

    The stone gate creaked open once more, this time the silhouette covering the light seeping out of it wasn''t just filled with arge creature, but also crowds of a slightly different kind.

    The shadows were followed by the footsteps of creatures makingmotions.

    Thud! thud! thud!

    They were certainly orcs, but instead of green, these creatures'' skin was gray. Moreover, the group could still see dozens of greenskin ones among them, but their figure was exponentially bigger than their counterpart.

    The gigantic build as well as muscles, coupled with the savage look that they had on their faces certainly made those orcs look much more fearsome. They were definitely not normal orcs.

    Emery and the others didn''t have to wait long for information regarding their uing enemies to be shown in front of them.

    [Level two - Elite Orc]

    [The Uruks, modified orcs raised specially for battle and led by their champions. Twice the size and stronger than the grunts. Evolved and bloodthirsty orcs born from the most bloody battles]

    [Orc Champion - Battle power 80]

    [Uruk - battle power 60]

    When Julian saw the new hordes also chose toe from two sides, he quickly beckoned his friends. "Gather up guys."

    At the same time, Chumo said, "300 each, one in every ten is an Orc Champion. Furthermore, they brought a weapon equivalent to tier 2 with them."

    "Huh!! Easy peasy!!" Thrax scoffed.

    It was clear that, although their new opponents looked much more threatening, the number of battle power these Uruks had didn''t deter the diator champion at all.

    This time, however, Julian insisted Thrax listen to his arrangement. Fortunately enough, though a little pissed, Thrax had seen enough battle to know when to be serious. Hence, he shut his mouth and perked his ears.

    Julian told the whole team, especially to Thrax to not be fooled by the Battle Power shown by those Uruks. He had read about these Uruks before and thus he knew they were known to be much more difficult to fight against than the orcs.

    As if proving his words, the Uruks could be seen walking in an orderly formation. In addition, they would absolutely obey the orders they received from the Orc Champions.

    "Orcs with a brain!! Urrghh!!" Comined Thrax.

    Julian also reminded the group about the matter of saving up as much as stamina as they could, because there were still many levels ahead of them. He told the group about his guess, that the next level would most probably be flooded with these types of orcs. Therefore, they had to take this opportunity to get used to fighting them.

    In the end, Julian pped his hand and said, "We don''t have to rush this! Let''s fight them beautifully this time!"

    Unexpectedly, Thrax nodded his head and didn''t say anything unbing to Julian. Afterwards, the two walked together standing shoulder to shoulder as their weapons directed towards the new wave of enemies.

    "Fight!!"

 Chapter 640 - Level Two

    <h4>Chapter 640 - Level Two</h4>

    Just like what Julian had told the group earlier, the Uruks were not only stronger and had better equipment than the orcs, they were also well-trained in battle. In addition, they have a semnce of tactics and the capability to understand orders.

    Right at that moment, Emery realized that he was no longer fighting a mindless creature but one that he would meet when he was on a real battlefield.

    Fighting against the Uruks and the champion felt so simr to fighting the Terra silver and golden warriors. However, the differences were these creatures have twice the numbers of the warriors and possess a different fighting style thatpletely emphasized their innate advantage of physical strength.

    The Uruk have metal armor covering their shoulder and chest. They also wield a huge saber as their weapon of choice, apletely different way of fighting than the orcs.

    It was just as Julian said, this was a good chance to get used to the creature''s fighting style before they got overwhelmed by waves of them in theter level.

    However, it was much easier said than done.

    Emery''s de shed against the Uruks, generating sparks and creating loud, ear-piercing noises. Their numbers, coupled with their above-average innate strength and fearless fighting style, managed to send Emery to a corner and forcing him to use his spell already.

    [Shadow Mist]

    ck smoke seeped out from every crack and orifice, coalescing into shadows that were reminiscent of his form. This was a mere low-tier spell that required only a small amount of spirit power and didn''t take much concentration to cast, hence, Emery was able to focus on his sword skills.

    Illusions simr to himself appeared all over the bridge, and even though the Uruks'' could understandmands and have some understanding of tactics and strategy, their intelligence still haven''t reach that necessary level to properly react to the illusions as they were immediately distracted, chasing and ying ck replicas of Emery whilepletely ignoring the real one.

    As a result, the hard situation Emery got himself in was immediately resolved and he was able to kill them one by one effortlessly.

    St! St!

    The Uruks'' were cut apart by the swords and turned into faint motes of light as soon as they fell into the ground. As one by one the Uruks around started to fall and the area began to clear a little bit, Emery spotted an opening and closed in to attack one of the champions.

    St!

    Blood sttered as he managed to thrust his sword into the champion''s chest. However, the orc was not dead yet even with Emery''s de piercing it deep until the tip of the weapon poked out from its back. The orc champion let out a blood-curdling battle cry and gripped Emery''s sword arm with a powerful hold.

    "Groowlll!!"

    Right as the growl reached the ears of the Uruks, all of them seemed to finally realize about the fake shadows they had been attacking and started to run towards Emery to attack his real self.

    Emery tried to temper his strength against the orc champion and release its grip from his wrist, but it proved itself too strong. In the end, he was forced to resort to using [Immortal Gate - Stage 4] to bolster his power enough to release himself for the Orc Champion''s grasp.

    Right as his sword arm was freed, Emery swung his de in a wide arc, cutting off the orc champion''s head and letting it roll on the ground.

    As the head rolled away, Emery cast [Blink], only to reappear a few meters away to catch his breath.

    When the orcs came charging at him, multiple arrows came raining down from his back followed by a bolt of lightning from the skies.

    Both attacks came from his friends at the back; Chumo and Klea who would quickly fill in whenever one side of the bridge was pushed by the enemy, just like what happened to Emery just now.

    Klea raised her tier 4 magic staff, letting bluish-purple lightning balls gather on its tip and threw the magical energy towards the sky. Instantly, a massive st of thunder fried more than a dozen Uruks to crisp until they all disappeared into energy particles.

    [Magic Staff - tier 4]

    [Length 1.4 meter, weight 5 kilograms]

    [Skill - spell empower]

    A glowing orb around as big as a fist was seen attached and shining at the top of the staff in Klea''s grasp.

    This was the most basic weapon for a magician. It was able to channel spells through the orb to enhance the spell power to a certain degree depending on the time spent to channel and the caster talent.

    It is an ideal weapon for a caster that fights within a team. It would allow a higher output with the same spirit energy cost in exchange for a longer casting time. Considering the team would be able topensate for that by protecting her until her spells hit, this was the perfect weapon.

    Emery gave a nod to his two friends and once again charged in, fighting the hundreds of remaining Uruk.

    On the other side, Julian and Thrax worked shoulder to shoulder and did their best to protect the 8-meter wide bridge.

    Even with their teamwork, it was still a difficult and grueling battle, as they each had to fight against 3 to 4 Uruks at the same time. In order to defend the bridge better, they boosted their [Immortal Gate] to stage 4. Even though they were capable of using the stage 5 gate, they decided against doing so in order not to strain their muscles.

    Thrax had much better strength, and as such, he could kill more Uruk in a shorter span of time. However, Julian''s battle art, [Shield Charge], was the one that saved the defensive lines most of the time, leaving nothing to pass through.

    A few minutes passed, and none of the Uruk managed toe close to the orb while the Earth acolytes gradually got used to the opponent''s fighting style.

    Stt stt!!!

    200 Uruks remained.

    Their formation was tight, and their teamwork was excellent after rigorous training. With every round of attacks, half a dozen of Uruk or even more fell to the ground and dissipated.

    100 Uruks left.

    The enemies'' numbers steadily decreased and with this, Emery and his friends increased their pace. More and more Uruk fell to their weapons and turned into motes of lights, until finally thest Orc Champion fell, dropped dead to the ground.

    As soon as the Orc Champion''s decapitated body disappeared, the bridge once again cleared from all of the corpses.

    Emery took a deep breath, realizing the achievement he and his friends have done. He knew that the battle wouldn''t be this smooth if it wasn''t because of their training and the tier 4 weapons on their hands.

    However, although no one had gotten hurt, this time they were panting, clearly out of breath. Hence as per training they quickly returned back to the center and Klea used her [Soothing Mist] to freshen them up once again.

    [Congrattion on clearing level two]

    [You are awarded 5000 contribution points]

    [Total number of acolytes: 678/692]

    [Five minutes until level 3 started]

    Apparently, there were 14 acolytes who failed on the second level. Considering what kind of enemy they faced, Emery guessed that it was either caused by negligence, bad formation, or just insufficient equipment quality.

    Five minutes passed, and they have recovered all their strength. The string of victories made them nce at the stone gate, clearly excited and unable to wait to see what kind of battle they would be facing next.

    Just like the previous levels, the stone gate swung open, and at first, they merely stared at something that resembled a writhing, moving shadow.

    Right after, they heard the rhythmic banging of leather, as Uruks ying rousing music walked behind a massive figure that stood in the middle. Unlike before, the figure who led the Uruks this time has a form of a warrior king.

    [Level three - The Warchief]

 Chapter 641 - Warband

    <h4>Chapter 641 - Warband</h4>

    [Level 3 - Orc Warband]

    [The Warband is the full force of the Orc real battle strength led by their warchief]

    [Orc Warchief - Battle power 130]

    [Orc Champion - Battle power 80]

    [Uruk - Battle power 60]

    The Earth acolytes only had five minutes to recuperate, just barely enough to reach their prime condition again. When they finally stood up, the next wave was already advancing.

    This was the third wave. ording to the rules stated by the academy, if they want to stay in the elite ss they would have to pass this level.

    Hence, they would assume that this stage must have a certain threshold of difficultypared to the first two levels.

    Within seconds, the noises of marching giants grew louder and more numerous, the five immediately looked across the bridge to see the Uruk horde were in their battle formation once again. Unlike before, this time there were even more warriors, and on each side, there was the Orc Warchief, who gave orders to its gray-skinned minions to charge towards the center.

    Chumo''s gaze was fixed at the stone gates, as not all of the opponents had exited. Right as the frontmost rows have reached halfway through the bridge, less than 100 meters before the designated sh point, Chumo then said.

    "There are 500 of them on each side. The two warchief have tier 3 weapons and armor!"

    This meant, there were almost twice the number of creatures than the previous level, bringing the total of opponents to 1000 orcs. One thing was clear to them, this sh would be much more troublesome and difficult than the previous level.

    Unable to hide his expression, Julian stared at the quicklying horde in worry. His mind raced speedily, trying to think of the best way to handle the situation. It was Thrax''s voice of all things that snapped him out of his reverie.

    "Why do you look so worried, Roman?! If you want, you can take a little break! I will cover for you! Hahaha!"

    Thrax said those words with a taunting expression, as he spun his long ive in the air and jumped with all his might towards the enemy lines.

    BBAAAAMMM!!!

    Thraxnded on the bridge with a loud bang, creating a massive crater right beneath his feet. With a mighty swing of his long ive, he was able to instantly kill a few of the foot soldiers while pushing away the other Uruks in the vicinity. He had activated his [Immortal Gate - Stage 4] before he charged in. With his 100 battle power, the Uruks were simply no match for him.

    "AAAARRRRGGGGHHH!" Thrax let out a delighted scream, ready to give every drop of his strength so he could ughter more of the gray creatures. However, right as he finished his shout, the Orc Warchief let out a louder, more guttural growl.

    GRAAAWWLLL!

    Energy apanied the growl and scattered it towards his surroundings. The moment the warlord finished its own battle cry, Thrax realized the crowd of Uruk in front of him had suddenly turned frenzied. Their eyes were bloodshot red, as if possessed, while their muscles tightened and hardened considerably, their attacks bing wild and unpredictable.

    [War Cry]

    A technique simr to Emery''s howl, with it the remaining Uruks'' overall battle power increased. Their strength and speed climbed to a higher level, suddenly turning into a crazed warriors.

    [Uruk - Battle power 70]

    [Orc Champion - Battle power 95]

    The previously excited Thrax was startled when he saw four Uruk gathered in front of him. With theirbined strength, the gray-skinned creature managed to hold off Thrax''s wild swings. Their strength was certainly not enough to save them from death, but it was enough to stop Thrax in his tracks.

    Realizing the sudden change in the situation, Thrax quickly used his [Immortal Gate - Stage 5] in addition to the [Fire Aura] buff to once again send the other Uruks flying with a single swing.

    However, although the foot soldiers were all frenzied, the presence of the Orc Warchief gave them just enough lucidity to quickly counter. This time, they sent even more orcs to hold off Thrax''s attack.

    "Fuck!! Get the f*ck away from me!! Die!!''

    Thrax shouted and started attacking wildly in an attempt to keep the creatures from surrounding him. Right as he started to feel overwhelmed, a figure came from behind him, bent down and used both hands to touch the ground, casting his tier 3 earth spell.

    [Stone Spike]

    Spirit force crawled on the ground, a dozen stone spikes quickly popped out from the floor, piercing a few of the Uruks who were caught off guard and making others fall off their feet.

    Not finished, the Roman once again cast another spell, [Muddy ground], a tier 4 spell that was an upgraded form of his [Soften Earth]. Simr to its derivative spell, the spell was able to turn the ground 50 meters in front of the caster into a soft swamp, making hordes of enemies unable to stand stably, let alone move properly.

    Julian grinned and shouted. "What are you waiting for, champ?! Kill them all!"

    As Julian maintained the spell, the diator smirked and let out a loud, excitedugh. "Hahaha! Roman, you are damn good at ying dirty!"

    Thrax jumped into the crowd, careful not to step on the swampy ground and swung his ive to his hearts'' content, killing dozens of Uruk simultaneously until the next batch of enemies started their charge.

    Meanwhile, on Emery''s side, the fight was simrly grueling. He had to start bybining his [Shadow Root] spell and his swordsmanship to help him fight. Not only that, he also had to start using his first stage transformation to keep up with the demand of fighting multiple crazed Orc Champions at the same time.

    Now the enemies were stronger and in a state of berserk, the group''s progress on killing the enemies had slowed down a bit. Twenty minutes had passed, but they only managed to kill one third of the enemies. This increased difficulty was also enough to force Chumo into creating 6 copies of himself.

    They continued fighting, but right as they managed to kill half of the enemies, they started to run out of stamina. A continuous fight against an empowered horde of monsters without breaks was clearly not easy on the group.

    In fact, Julian and Thrax had started to feel the effects of their own exhaustion, as they managed to receive a hit during their fight.

    [Protective barrier: 76/100]

    It was at this moment that they started to get pushed back. Right as they did, Julian shouted. "Move back!"

    Time to execute the n they had prepared beforehand.

 Chapter 642 - Level Three

    <h4>Chapter 642 - Level Three</h4>

    The Earth team''s werepletely exhausted, It was apparent that the violent and relentless battle against the Uruks had some effects on them. Their body started to feel heavy and sluggish, a sign that their stamina had been almost quenched to its limit.

    The group had managed to kill hundreds of the Uruks, creating a scene of carnage in this ne of existence. Unfortunately for them, there were still five hundred of the same exact Uruks who currently came charging in their direction with feral savagery seen clearly on their faces.

    Realizing that the two people who defended the two sides of the bridge started to get tired as well as him, Julian quickly shouted. "Let''s move back!!"

    The group quickly understood what Julian was up to when they heard that. Immediately after, Emery as well as Thrax started slowly making their way back towards the floating orb while still repelling the Uruks lunging at them.

    The moment Julian gave the signal, a beautiful smile instantly appeared on Klea''s face.

    "Finally, my turn!!"

    The next moment, the girl lifted her magic staff high to the air and began channeling the strongest spell in her repertoire. Billowing streams of wind began to blow around her figure as the spell gathered its energy and waspleting its cast.

    [Storm Haze]

    Klea''s spell harmoniouslybined wind, lightning, and water elements together to create a devastatingly powerful spell.

    The reason she had been holding back on the previous fight was exactly was for this moment.

    The gem embedded on the tip of the magic staff on Klea''s hand started to emanate an extremely bright glow. The sky gradually darkened as a violent storm materialized over the bridge, striking terror to those who saw it.

    Emery and the duo kept getting pushed back by the waves of the Uruk hordes, and if no one noticed what Klea was currently doing, the situation on top of the bridge where the group was as if the Earth Team''s acolytes were about to be overrun by the ferocious hordes.

    Blocking the several attacks that the Uruks simultaneously sent at him with the shield on his hand, Julian couldn''t help but grit his teeth due to the force he received. He shouted loudly what he had been dying to know. "How much time do you need, Klea?!"

    The Egyptian Queen, however, ignored his inquiry. It seemed the former was too focused on her task to reply to such a simple question.

    On the other hand, Emery could feel an abundant amount of spirit force had engulfed all parts of Klea''s body and dered their presence on her. Numerous streaks of lightning shed and trickled all around her figure while her two eyes were shining brightly.

    A momentter, the girl''s feet began to separate from the ground as her body slowly floated into the air, which was followed by heavy rain pouring from the storm clouds above their heads.

    Understanding that the moment was nigh, the four boys immediately ran closer to each other and stood next to the orb shoulder to shoulder. Immediately, Emery prompted the spirit energy within his body and cast the [Granite Wall] spell, creating a dome-shaped construct that covered all four of them.

    It didn''t take long for the granite dome to tremble as the Uruks began smashing their weapons against it. Some even tried to ram their bodies into it in hopes of destroying it. They continued to attack the granite dome protecting Emery and the others with all they had until they were suddenly distracted by a sudden rumbling sound of thunder.

    Shazaaammmmm!!!

    A deafening sound that could easily burst the eardrums of a normal person resounded through the air, and even Emery and the others who were in the protection of the granite dome could feel their eardrums ringing slightly.

    A streak of lightning shed across the horizon and hit one part of the bridge, instantly killing a few of the Uruks who were still trying to piece together what had happened.

    Shazzaaaammmmm!

    Another bolt of lightning struck and managed to hit one of the Orc Champions randomly, causing it to let out a loud scream filled with agony. It was enough to send it kneeling on the ground, writhing in the painful sensation of being charred alive.

    It was, after all, a tier 3 lightning element spell that was being empowered by a magic staff and cast by a rank 9 acolyte.

    After a dozen lightning bolts that sessfully and randomly killed several dozens of the Uruk, the hordes of grey creatures lift their heads to the sky, only to see that there was something elseing down from the sky.

    The dark storm clouds could be seen slowly moving in a spiral pattern, and it unexpectedly descended from the sky as it was being pulled by the gestures of the levitating female magician.

    [Cyclone], a Tier 5 Wind element spell.

    This one particr cyclone was built through herbination spell, hence its color was unusually dark and overflowed with lightning sparks in it. Naturally, the degree of destruction it could''ve caused had risen exponentially thanks to that.

    Seeing such a catastrophic phenomenon, the Uruks who were known to be fearless stopped their bombardment against the granite dome and unconsciously took a few steps back. s, it was simply toote and there was nowhere for them to go.

    It slowly made its way through the bridge, sending dozens of the Uruk to the air and killing them by either ripping them apart with its hellish winds, burning their bodies into charcoal with its lightning bolts, or throwing them off the bridge and into the bottomless void below.

    The cyclone created such chaos that all of the Uruks who had still not received the chance to enjoy it immediately turned around toward the stone gate. Countless expressions, most of which were terrified, could be seen on their faces as they desperately ran toward where they came from.

    It took Emery and the others, who were still taking cover behind the granite dome, ten minutes to finally feel that things had calmed down outside, that it was all over. Knowing that it was now safe to get out, Emery quickly let go of his control on the [Granite Wall] spell.

    Emery and the others were astonished at the sight that unfolded before them. The middle section of the bridge was already cleared of any Uruk and also wrecked beyond belief.

    There were merely a few dozen Uruk left on the two opposite ends of the bridge, but their condition was far from the word fine. Complex expressions were seen on each and every face of Uruk who survived.

    Klea''s spells had killed the majority of the enemy, at least 300 of them and leaving only less than 100 on each side.

    This was one of the tactics the group had prepared beforehand, a tactic thatbined the special conditions of the arena, the nature of Klea''s super spells, and calcted timing.

    This tactic wasn''t merely about Klea wreaking havoc like the goddess of death.

    While Klea was busy reaping lives left and right with her spell, Emery cast [Nature Blessing] on his three friends. And now that ten minutes had passed, all of them had basically returned to their optimal condition.

    Klea slowly descended from the air, her face had lost a bit of its color. Emery quickly grabbed the girl and said, "You should rest now. We will take it from here."

    There was a moment of awkwardness between them as their eyes met one another. However, Emery quickly turned his gaze away, toward the enemy''sst desperate charge.

    Even though there were only a hundred or so Uruks left, Emery could see at least two dozen Orc Champions among them. There was also the Orc Warchief that stood in the middle of the horde.

    Gripping the two swords in his hands tightly, Emery''s eyes glittered with determination as he shouted.

    "Attack!!"

 Chapter 643 - Tenacity

    <h4>Chapter 643 - Tenacity</h4>

    One thing the group gained from their training sessions fighting the Terra warriors was how to efficiently pace and control the fight ording to their avable stamina and spirit energy. That was what Emery and the others just did.

    Even though their appearance looked strong and frightening, these creatures were certainly not as strong as them.

    This was especially so when the group was equipped with tier 4 equipment and had various kinds of spells in their pockets. Simply put, these orcs were not their match as long as they advanced carefully.

    The thing that was tested in this Magus Game was the tenacity the acolytes had, the ability to keep their fighting spirit as they continued struggling in what seemed to be a battle without end.

    Emery and the others showed what the upper echelons of the Magus Academy wanted, but the group also brought a weed surprise to this stage. By utilizing great teamwork and tactics that they had prepared in advance, they overcame the level three challenge with rtive ease.

    Thanks to the recovery time provided by Klea''s actions, Emery and the three other boys regained their strength. They were, once again, in their prime condition, ready to fight thest hundreds of the opponents.

    Of course, this endeavor was not as easy as it sounded, especially with the Orc Warchief still alive and being protected by half a dozen Orc Champions.

    Emery discovered he couldn''t get close to the Orc Warchief at all no matter what he did, not even with his [Weeping Phantom] or [Blink].

    The massive frame of the six Orc Champions, as well as the simrlyrge bodies of the Uruks hadpletely filled the space within the entire 8 meter wide bridge. There were no visible gaps as far as their eyes could see.

    At this moment, seeing his usual tricks weren''t working that well, Emery decided to give the new skill he had recently learned a try. He straightened his back as he stabbed one of his swords in the ground, while raising the other to the sky with his two hands.

    A strong deluge of spirit energy began to channel out of Emery''s dark core and heading toward the sword in his hand. A few momentster, when the sword was already entirely suffused with the energy, the young man immediately swung it horizontally.

    [Shadow Edge]

    The next instant, a massive crescent-shaped jet-ck energy was unleashed from the swing of the sword, rapidly heading in the direction of the orc horde.

    Swiissssshhh!

    The dark energy de split the air and struck the orc horde, cutting through a few of Uruk standing at the front row and even cleave an Orc Champion that was unlucky enough to be in its trajectory.

    Saatttt!

    Patches of blood painted the stone bridge''s pale crimson, as the unlucky Orc Champion died without even having a chance to cry its death throe.

    s, the destruction that the [Shadow Edge] Emery unleashed had toe to an end as the Orc Warchief took action. It swung the massive saber in its hand forward, stopping the dark energy in its tracks. However, this didn''te without a cost.

    nk!!

    The huge frame of the Orc Warchief was thrown back a few steps, while its hand holding the huge saber was visibly shaking. As if ashamed by this disgraceful disy, the Orc Warchief let out a loud roar that told everyone on the scene it was extremely infuriating.

    Unfortunately, its rage-filled roar had toe to an abrupt stop, as the sky had filled with countless objects. The dozen Uruk around it quickly tried to cover and take the hits for their chief, but the barrage of arrows sent by Chumo were simply too much. Some even sessfullynded and injured a few Orc Champions who panicked.

    Seeing this opening, Emery quickly cast [Blink] and appeared behind the Orc Warchief. Two swords already in hand and brought to the air, he proceeded to use [Heroic Strike], leaving two deep cuts across the Orc Warchief''s wide back.

    This surprise attack managed to make the Orc Warchief''s ankle go weak, as its knees dropped to the hard bridge. However, Emery understood this attack was not enough to fatally wound the thick skin of Orc Warchief, that was also protected with tier 3 armor.

    Hence, he immediately decided to send his [Shadow Edge] once again, taking advantage of the moment of weakness it showed right now.

    Bassstttt!

    A beastly scream resounded in the air. The powerful skill sealed the Orc Warchief''s fate, deeming it to eternal darkness. It even sted the Orc Champion who was standing next to it away.

    Now that the deed was done, Emery quickly returned to the center of the bridge by using [Blink], retreating before being overwhelmed and pummeled to the ground by the crazed Uruks.

    Following the death of the Orc Warchief, the [Warcry] effect bestowed upon the orcs started to lose its effects. Seeing this, the group immediately went ahead and carried out the killings, making use of everything they had trained.

    Now that the main threat was gone, Emery decided to take his time in killing the remaining few dozens of Uruk, so that he was able to catch his breath and recover some of his spirit energy. He also took this chance to see how his friends were doing.

    He saw how Thrax also managed to overpower the Orc Warchief at his side. With Julian''s assistance that helped iste the chief from its warriors, Thrax was having a one-on-one fight with the monstrosity and ended up emerging victorious.

    A few minutester, all the orcs, Uruks and Orc Champions included, were finally defeated and the group once again gathered at the center of the bridge.

    [Congrattion on clearing level three]

    [You are awarded 10.000 contribution points]

    [Total number of acolytes: 232/692]

    [Five minutes until level 4 starts]

    The information that appeared actually brought the group quite a surprise. Surprisingly there were 450 acolytes who were eliminated in the third level. That''s almost two thirds of the acolytes who participated in this year''s Magus Game.

    But after a deep reflection, Emery could somewhat understand this shocking oue. In fact, he could imagine their group would also be eliminated if Klea didn''t have such a destructive spell. After all, Julian and Thrax would bepletely exhausted and might be identally knocked out of the level if Klea didn''t give them time to recover.

    Seeing the number of acolytes who had failed, further proved that the Earth Team''s acolytes could no longer bepared to the regr ss. With this result, their cement within the elite ss was secured.

    The others besides Emery also seemed to have reached the same conclusion, as broad smiles appeared on their faces.

    "Now that we are set for the elite ss. We just need to make sure Emery passes the next level!" Julian said passionately. Emery could clearly see the determined look on everyone''s eyes, telling him theirmitment to achieving the task.

    Emery, however, said. "No! We will make it together�� No one is allowed to be eliminated in the next level!"

    Julian, Klea, Thrax and Chumo didn''t say anything, only staring at Emery with a warm smile. It was at this moment that something happened.

    The orb that was floating next to them suddenly flickered and slowly lost its form, dissipating into numerous energy motes.

    This phenomenon shocked the four close friends.

    "Wait��-What��? Did we fail?"

    "No way!!"

    Panic began to spread among the group as they didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, a notification came to their mind right after the orbpletely disappeared.

    [New objective - Survive the next hordes]

    All of them subconsciously released a sigh of relief. It was Thrax who spoke first and lit up their fighting spirit again.

    "Huh! This is good news right! We don''t have to worry about protecting the orb anymore!"

    Emery, however, had a worried look on his face. The objective had indirectly suggested the next level would be drastically harder than its precursor, as the only thing they had to do was survive.

    Unfortunately, Emery didn''t have the opportunity to think any longer as loud sounds could be hearding from the two stone gates. He quickly gathered his concentration and prepared himself for what was about toe.

    "Huh! Like I said before, whoeveres through that door! No matter how many! All will fall to my de without exception!!"

    As soon as Thrax said those words, a loud shrieking sound could be heard. However, the group quickly realized it was noting from either gate. It came from above them.

    The group immediately jerked their heads to the sky, to see a dozen massive creaturese charging into their location.

    [Wyvern]

    [Magical beast, level 50]

    "Dammit, not from the sky?!! This is cheating!!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 644 - Level Four

    <h4>Chapter 644 - Level Four</h4>

    [Level 4 - Monsters Horde]

    [Beings raised by the enemy to be a powerhouse on the battlefield. Each of these monsters is able to break the human army lines and kill our strongest fighter]

    Emery and his friends'' expressions turned worried. It seemed they would no longer be fighting orcs. They did not like how the enemy sounded at all.

    Following the information, the bridge shook, as a massive force came from the gate. Debris started to rain down the void beneath the bridge, as if it was going to copse.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Each footstep brought forth tremors to the stone bridge. The five of them stared in bewilderment as a massive, two-legged creature as big as the ogre walked out. The creature''s skin was made fully covered with stone, and spikes jutted out from its back and face.

    [Stone Troll - Battle power 130]

    [Wyvern - battle power 130]

    The wyverns let out a loud, ear-shattering shriek in the air as they flew higher and higher, before swooping down from the sky as a dozen or so stone trolls came pouring from the gates.

    Even without Chumo''s special eye skill, the group was able to ascertain the number of enemies. A total of 20 trolls from each gate and 10 wyverns soaring in the skies.

    The numbers seemed much, much lowerpared to thest levels, but from the aura of power radiating from them alone, they knew that numbers would be thest thing they should to be concerned about.

    Chumo quickly activated his special Eye of Raven ability and ryed to everyone that the troll skin''s defensive power was off the charts. While the wyverns'' specialty was their speed.

    However, before he could finish telling another of the wyvern''s weakness, the creature swooped down from the sky, opened its maw and breathed out a stream of melting fire.

    "Watch out!!"

    Klea waved her staff, quickly casting a water barrier spellrge enough to block the fire spits, but the wyvern did not stop charging at them with itsrge talons as its weapons.

    Emery quickly cast [Shadow Root], causing ck-stained vines to sprout out from the bridge to block its advance. However, before he had the chance to recover, three more wyverns came swooping down from the other sides, prompting Julian and Thrax to parry their attack.

    Fortunately, the stone trolls moved slowly and had not reached the center yet. Still, the group was already overwhelmed.

    Using the time afforded by his friends, Chumo quickly ced back his tier 3 bow and took out the weapons he had been saving from the first, his tier 4 bow he got from the Terra armory.

    [Mighty Longbow - tier 4]

    [Length 1.9 meters, weight 31 kilograms]

    [Skill - Power Shot]

    The bow was huge and heavy, even taller than Chumo himself, he had to use a makeshift tform to help him take aim. The bow came with a unique set of quivers that Chumo quickly ced on his back.

    The shape of the arrows was also certainly umon. Although it did have the overall structure of an arrow, the head and its length looked more like a javelin,

    Chumo pulled out one of the arrows and ced it onto the bow. As Emery fought his hardest to repel the attacking creatures, he could see his Asian friend gritting his teeth to use all his strength, alongside the boost with his battle arts before pulling on the bowstring.

    [Piercing Shot]

    The arrow glowed with power, as Chumo pulled and released, it quickly flew across the sky and pierced one of the closest wyverns. The gray monster was pushed a few meters away before it slowly flew weirdly and as blood dripped from its body, the wyvern finally fell down toward the abyss.

    "One down!!" Chumo shouted with such a happy expression, while the others looked at him, impressed.

    But it was not the right time to celebrate. Nine more wyverns were still circling in the sky and the trolls were closing in.

    Jin quickly called out to the Egyptian queen.

    "Klea, are you ready to fight?"

    "Another cyclone spell? Yes! I probably can do it one more time. I just need a few minutes!"

    Although a cyclone would have its uses, that was not what the Roman had in mind. Currently, the enemies covered the sky, he needed Klea to use her other special skill.

    [Summon Thunder Bird]

    A storm cloud came rolling and covered the sky before the lightning bird came down along with a massive thunder. Right as it arrived, Klea jumped up the bird, while Chumo followed suit.

    The two would be in charge of fighting the enemies in the sky. Klea would be responsible for defensive spells, while Chumo would hunt the wyverns with his mighty bow.

    Julian''s quick thinking worked, all the remaining 9 wyverns threatened by the thunderbird stopped attacking the bridge to focus on those two.

    However, there was no time to take a breath as the trolls were already right in front of them.

    "Emery!! This time you take the center!!" Julian shouted as he quickly took Emery''s spot.

    Julian and Thrax each took one side, while Emery served as a backup in the center position with his spells.

    [Shadow Roots] [Granite Wall] [Shadow Mist]

    Emery''s spells appeared on the bridge one by one. ck roots popped out from the surface of the ground, while a pair of walls separated them and forced the creatures to fight either Julian or Thrax one by one. At the same time, ck mist seeped out from all corners and orifices, obscuring the sight of those creatures and slowing down their movements.

    "Great job Emery!" The Thracian shouted in appreciation.

    With newfound energy, Thrax swung his powerful ive with every single one of his buffs. However, to his surprise, the Thracian''s weapon bounced off the troll''s thick skin. Even with all his power, he was unable to push the stone creature back.

    Sensing an opening from Thrax''s bewilderment, the troll unleashed a powerful punch, which Thrax perfectly blocked, but it pushed Thrax back a few steps and made him spit out blood on the bridge.

    [Protective barrier 56/100]

    "Dammit!! They are very strong!!" The Thracian gritted his teeth and red at the creature in anger.

    A cursory nce revealed the same thing happened to Julian, despite his defensive capabilities. If it weren''t for his tier 4 shield, he would also probably have already copsed within one hit from the monster. The shield was even a bit dented, undeniable proof of the stone creatures'' strength.

    "Arrgh!! This is too crazy!"

 Chapter 645 - Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 645 - Monsters</h4>

    The elusive [Shadow Mist] spell and the mighty [Granite Wall] were in ce as they worked in tandem to disrupt the group of stone trolls by bewildering illusions and infuriating obstacles. At the same time, Emery gathered and focused all his concentration to control the dozen [Shadow Root] he had summoned, trying to further obstruct and immobilize the trolls.

    However, one root was simply not enough to hold one troll. With the level of strength those creatures inhibited, Emery would need at least half a dozen topletely stop one troll from taking any actions.

    Luckily, the stone bridge where the challenge took ce had limited space, only 8 meters wide. Thanks to that, only four to five trolls were able to attack the group at the same time from each side. Otherwise, Emery was sure they wouldn''t be able to survive the onught of the dozen stone trolls.

    Still, even though the environment had somehow restricted their opponents'' actions, the number was still not added up in Emery''s side.

    As he struggled fiercely against the stone trolls besieging his spells with all they had, Emery noticed that Thrax and Julian were in predicament. Both seemed to find it difficult to fight even one stone troll. Therefore, he quickly used his [Fey Transformation - Shaman Form]

    His body immediately started to transform, a ck tattoo emerged on his skin and crept up to his neck and into his face, creating a fang shape under his eyes. His brows then formed together while the pupil in his eyes turned bright yellow.

    Emery''s entire demeanor also slightly changed following his transformation. The valiant air around him got tainted with a tint of wildness, giving those who saw him a subconscious chill on their back.

    Aaargggghhhh!!!!

    The Shaman Form designed a harmonious rtion between his blood and spirit cores, granting an explosive increase of power to his entire repertoire of spells. At the moment, Emery felt as if a wave of his hand casting a spell would be enough to stop these rampaging stone trolls.

    Without further ado, he raised both of his hands while urging the spirit energy within his body ording to his will. In an instant, the dozen shadow roots multiplied and became really fierce as they quickly swirled around all the stone trolls at the frontline of the two sides, immobilizing half a dozen while restricting the movement of the others behind them.

    Julian and the others knew that Emery''s Fey Transformation had its limitation in duration. Hence, they immediately went all out and used all the strength they had in order to finish this battle as soon as possible.

    "HAAAHHHHH!!!"

    [Mighty Swing]

    A streak of sh colored Thrax''s ive as he sped ahead and swung it horizontally toward the two trolls that were not immobilized.

    BAM! BAM!

    Two consecutive loud sounds rang in the air as the attacks of the tier 4 ive was able to leave a crack on the trolls'' hard skin. Unfortunately, the attack was apparently not enough topletely stop them as the two trolls only fell to one knee and quickly rose again tounch their retaliation.

    On the other side, Julian decided to choose a different approach than what Thrax used. He used his [Quick Step] battle art technique to slip through the narrow gap between the two trolls that were moving toward him and charge at the one being restrained by Emery''s spell.

    He lifted the tier 4 hammer high to the air and brought it down forcefully while also using [Majestic Smash]. A faint luster of light could be seen on the hammer''s head as it struck squarely at the immobilized troll''s head.

    Julian''s battle power was notparable to Thrax, as thetter has surpassed him. But at the moment, the weapon he used was clearly much more effective to fight against heavy defense creatures.

    Bammmm!! Bammm!!!

    Looking at the numerous cracks on the troll''s head, Julian was not going to waste this golden chance. Even though the two trolls that he evaded earlier had turned back and charged at his direction, he acted as if the two didn''t exist and used the battle art as he brought his hammer up and down once again.

    BAM!!! BAM!!!

    The strike had sessfully sealed the troll''s fate. Its head waspletely smashed into unrecognizable pulp, signaling the death of one of these seemingly unkible creatures.

    Julian didn''t have a chance to be happy though, as the two trolls who chased after him had arrived and brought a present with them, a swing of their fist that caused wind to blow on his face.

    The Roman, however, didn''t panic even though these attacks were capable of sending him straight into the death''s door if they connected. He once again used [Quick Step] to dodge the two blows, simultaneously slip past the two trolls again, and run back to the center where his friends were.

    But then, as he dashed past the two massive figures, his instincts told him that something was wrong. This hunch of his was immediately reinforced by Emery''s shout aimed at him. Knowing that he might be in danger, Julian quickly turned around while also positioning his shield to cover his body.

    Right after Julian did those actions, he peeked from behind the shield and saw a sight that made the hairs on his skin stand. The massive frame of the stone troll was rapidly approaching, and a faintyer of red could be seen on its body.

    The troll was using a skill! [Charge] skill, to be exact!

    This skill allowed the huge monster the ability to utilize the entire weight of its body andunch one powerful tackle at those it locked.

    BAAAMMM!!!

    Julian wasn''t even given the chance to do anything beside holding his shield even tighter before therge troll body crashed on him. Upon impact, his body was immediately thrown back a dozen steps.

    Struggling to stand up, Julian could feel his internal organs churning violently as a result. A horrified expression appeared on his face when he imagined what would happen if he didn''t react fast enough. As if that wasn''t bad enough, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood which made the others who saw it worry.

    It was obvious how strong the stone troll''s attack was. One had to remember that Julian''s tier 4 shield had acted as a buffer between them. Even his tier 3 armor wasn''t able topletely absorb the residual force as he could see some cracks on its surface.

    [Tower Shield - Tier 4]

    [Height 1.2 meters, weight 15 kilograms]

    [Skill - Absorb Damage]

    Apparently, without his shield, Julian would be incapacitated already by such an attack. Even now, they could see how his hand holding the shield was still trembling.

    Emery seemed to want to go and check on Julian, but was quickly stopped by thetter''s words.

    "What''s with that face, Emery?! Aren''t you underestimating us too much?!" said the Roman with a wide smile on his face.

    He then turned and shouted at Thrax who was still struggling with his own portion of stone trolls. "How are you managing there, champ?! I killed one already!"

    Thrax''s battle intent soared to the sky when he heard such words. Immediately after, he started to go on a rampage, attacking the trolls with all his strength like a fiend.

    In the meantime, the situation unfolding high in the air was not much different. Klea and Chumo were in a simr life and death battle against the wyverns, and the worst thing was there was not much Emery could do to help them with.

    At the moment, his [Shadow Root] spell was the best assistance for the team.

    Emery obviously understood this fact very well, hence he concentrated all his attention on both his nature core and dark core, tightening the restriction imposed upon the trolls and making sure no more than two would attack Julian and Thrax at the same time.

    However even with such strategy, the two fighters would eventually be cornered and defeated as they couldn''t keep using battle art continuously. After the two have killed another two trolls each, Emery knew they had to bring a new strategy.

    Things got even worse when Emery noticed that the bodies of the trolls who were immobilized by his shadow roots were glowing and covered in a redyer. He immediately knew they were about to use the [Charge] skill that almost sent Julian out of this level. Worse, they were about to use it concurrently.

    It didn''t even take Emery a second to shout and told Julian and Thrax to retreat back to his location. As if it was already orchestrated, the six restrained stone trolls broke free from the shadow roots holding them back and came charging in Emery and the others'' direction at once.

    Seeing that his shadow roots'' effect had be minimal, Emery quickly dispelled it leaving only two which he used to pull his friends back. While doing so, he also quickly cast another magic.

    [Spatial Gate]

    He grabbed his two friends'' bodies by their cor and threw them into the open gate before he quickly entered it as well. In the next second, three figures of youth disappeared from the middle of the bridge.

    As for the stone trolls, they weren''t able to cancel their skill although their targets disappeared. As a result, they couldn''t escape the inevitable and crashed into each other in a resounding sound.

    BAM!!!

    The collision between the monstrosities had hurt and injured all six stone trolls. One even unlucky enough to lose its bnce and be thrown off the bridge.

    On the other hand, Emery and his two friends reappeared at the end of the bridge, where one of the stone gates were.

    The Roman could be seen smiling as he eyed Emery. "Why didn''t I think of this? ..You are a genius, my friend!!"

    Now that there was only the stone gate behind them, the three only needed to pay attention to their front and didn''t have to worry about pincer attacks.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 646 - Space Magic

    <h4>Chapter 646 - Space Magic</h4>

    Emery and his two friends were cornered at one side of the bridge, but considering everything else, this could be seen as a much better situation. At the very least, they were no longer surrounded.

    In the heat of the battle, the group had almost forgotten that starting from level 4, the true objective was to survive. Without the need to guard the orb, the two can fight the enemy with much better flexibility, such as moving to a better spot to defend.

    There were still 33 stone trolls that came charging from the distance while his two friends were exhausted from using their battle power continuously.

    The trolls came closer and closer, crowding them to their end.

    Emery gritted his teeth and focused as he tried to cast something different that he had not tried before. Something that was inspired by the previous spatial gate trick.

    He took a deep breath and concentrated as he felt his energy gather and shift, ready to be unleashed to the charging trolls.

    Right as the trolls reached 10 meters before they shed, all of a sudden, the space in front of them was distorted and a massive spatial gate was formed right in between Emery and them.

    Emery made his biggest [Spatial Gate], specifically, it was 8 meters wide and four-meter tall, enough to cover the whole width of the bridge.

    Although the stone trolls were not intelligent, at least they were smart enough to stop at the moment they saw the spells, but the sudden opening of the gate caught them off guard and caused a dozen trolls on the back row to crash onto the front rows. The force threw some of them into the gate.

    At the same time, a gate also was opened next to the bridge. This was the gate''s exit destination and right after, Emery spotted three trollsing out from the gate and falling down to the abyss below.

    This was the first time Emery used the spatial gate in this way. Seeing what just happened, Julian quickly shouted in glee.

    "You can do something like this!? Darn, this is amazing! If we can continue this, level 5 is already in the bag-"

    However, before Julian managed to finish what he said, he saw that Emery''s face was contorted in a pained expression with each second that passed. In addition, a quick nce made him realize that four stone trolls were still stuck halfway in the middle of the gate. The trolls struggled to pull themselves out of the gate.

    "What is going on?!" Thrax shouted.

    With gritted teeth and pained breath, Emery slowly answered. "They are�� resisting��, quick use this chance to rest!"

    Julian''s previous fantasy to easily win the whole game had disappeared right at that moment, but he decided against dwelling on it. He sat down in a cross-legged position next to Thrax, and used their Divine Technique, [Golden Bell Divine], and [9 Suns Divine].

    Beautiful golden light surrounded them, and slowly, the gashes and wounds they sustained during the battle started to close up and disappear while their depleted spirit energy slowly restored.

    Emery managed to buy some time for his friends, but his struggle was not over. He controlled his breathing, as he tried to maintain the steady flow of spirit force he channeled onto the spatial gate spell.

    This was the first time he tried using the gate like this, and before, he had no idea that the gate could be resisted. Each time the trolls tried to pull themselves up, it felt as if someone was knocking on his dark core, causing him tremendous mental pain.

    Despite the torturous pain that kept on striking him every few seconds, Emery fought on to keep the spatial gate open. He knows that not only did his friends need the rest, but he realized this condition made him understand space magic further. This was a good opportunity for him to improve his understanding of space magic.

    One minute, two minutes, each minute that passed felt like an eternity as Emery felt beads of sweat start to trickle down his face and chin, and at the ten minute mark, the pain he felt was multiplied, enough for his concentration to break.

    The next moment, the spell was finally broken with a small st that made the remaining four-stone trolls who were still stuck in the gate at that point dropped to the ground unmoved, died, or severely wounded.

    This also made his dark core hurt but seeing the remaining 27 stone trolls who were still standing charged at him, Emery take out his sword and force himself to use [Shadow Edge].

    In his shaman form, his strength was multiplied, and the shadow crescent sh he made was strong enough to cleave through the frontmost troll. The creature was cut in half and the spell also stop the other creature''s momentum.

    However, right after he managed to crush the troll, so did his tier 3 sword. The sheer strength he exerted also used up his shaman from time. He fell down, kneeling on the ground in pain, and the transformation dispersed, returning him to his human form.

    He gritted his teeth and struggled to stand, but two figures touched his shoulder. As he looked up, he saw his two friends standing in front of him.

    "Good job, Emery! It''s our turn now!!" The two of them said at the same time

    An aura of searing mes engulfed Thrax''s body in a protective cloak, while Julian''s aura shone in a brilliant gold carrying the warmth of the morning sun. They gripped their weapons tight and charged at the same time towards the oing trolls.

    At a nce, Emery knew that his two friends were currently using their strongest skills to fight the trolls. This was his chance, and he sat down to cast [Nature''s Blessing] and heal himself up.

    The two rivals, one Roman and one Thracian, fought for two different visions of the world back on Earth. However, here in the Magus Games, they fought hand in hand, and they were surprisingly much morepatible than either of them would ever admit.

    As the green healing light enveloped his body, Emery''s lips curled into a smile secretly. His two friends had done a lot of bickering on Earth, despite constantly insulting each other, their current teamwork was impable, enough for them to kill the powerful trolls left and right.

    When one focused on defense, the other would focus on attack. If one focused on distraction, the other would push the horde back. When one attacked from the left, the other would attack from the right

    [24 trolls left]

    [22 trolls left]

    [20 trolls left]

    The duo really makes havoc on the trolls lines effectively stopped their advance

    Unfortunately, thanks to Emery''s umted battle exhaustion and his over usage of the shaman form for the spatial gate, it took him more time than usual to heal.

    A quick nce towards the sky, and Emery saw Chumo''s shadow was standing on top of a wyvern stabbing the knives into the creature''s hard scales while his main still focus on shooting the huge arrows. Even with multiple long arrows sticking out on a few of teh wyverns, they were still able to fly and fight.

    As for Klea she has been endlessly alternating her spell from defense and trying to tear through the wyvern''s wing. Emery knew that the two were reaching the limit of their spirit force, too.

    After a while, Thrax and Julian were on theirst legs; even the protective barrier that once surrounded them had been depleted to 0.

    [18 trolls left]

    [4 wyverns left]

    Julian looked around to do a quick headcount on the number of creatures left before he nced at Emery and said,

    "You must pass through this level Emery, focus on your recovery first"

    Without giving him a chance to answer, the Roman used [Quick Steps] and dashed in between the trolls, before he entered the center of thest remaining trolls. This act quickly diverted all the remaining monsters'' attention towards him.

    "What are you doing? Roman!" Thrax shouted.

 Chapter 647 - Achievement

    <h4>Chapter 647 - Achievement</h4>

    Spattt!!!

    Kwaaakkk!!

    The sounds of the flying creatures shrieking in pain resounded through the air, as Chumo stabbed one of them with a dagger straight in its nape. An abundant amount of blood spurted from the sky, as the wyvern went barreling in the air before crashing onto the stone cliff killing both the creature and the Asian Prince, as both fell into the abyss.

    Fortunately, the Chumo whose body just got sttered was merely one of his shadow clones.

    Klea herself was no longer using her magic staff, because she had drained too much of her spirit energy earlier. At the moment, she justpletely focused her entire attention on controlling the thunderbird she rode.

    Not only was it required very little to almost none spirit force, the bird was also capable of fighting by charging toward the wyverns and using its two sharp talons as means of offense. Still, it wasn''t enough.

    It was at moments like this that Klea dearly wished she could use her special bracelets to somehow affect the wyverns. It was truly a pity that her bracelets surpassed the restriction ceiling of tier 4 equipment put in the game, hence it was not transported into the virtual arena along with her. After all, every bit of help would definitely be useful in their current precarious situation.

    Currently, there were still four wyverns in the air and eighteen stone trolls on the bridge. The group had almost reached their wits'' end, but they only managed to take care of a little over half the challenge.

    "Just a little bit more time!" Emery told himself, as he watched how his friends struggled against the enemy. He was on the verge of beingpletely healed.

    With this number and the fact that Emery still needed more time, Julian decided to take extreme measures. He stomped the bridge and leaped to the air,nding right into the middle of the trolls, as he used his hammer battle art.

    [Majestic Smash]

    The blow caused a shockwave that sent the stone trolls around a few steps back, pushing one of those who stood on the outer formation to the edge of the bridge.

    Julian''s eyes shed speedily across the trolls around him, before locking onto the one on the edge of the bridge that was the closest to him. Without further ado, he dashed toward the chosen troll and struck its knee with his legs, making it lose its bnce as it staggered closer to the bridge edge.

    Afterwards, he used [Shield Bash] with all the strength he could muster, shoving the unstable troll off the edge and into the void below the bridge.

    One down.

    The other trolls roared and quickly charged at Julian. Seeing this, he decided to use [Shield Throw] to buy him some time. The shield sped in the air as it spun and perfectly hit three of the trolls in the head with its massive frame, making them dizzy for a second.

    However in return Julian lost his only defensive tool, but he didn''t seem to be dismayed by it. The other reason why he did that, besides to stall the trolls, was to increase his mobility. Simply put, he sacrificed his shield to trade with speed.

    His figure was skillfully moving around the trolls'' feet, causing them to be really angry when they identally hit each other as they tried to catch him. Of course, there was a limit to the number of times he could move before being cornered. Fortunately, Julian was prepared for such a scenario.

    [Greater Stone Skin]

    Julian''s body started to be covered as the spell took effect. But instead of a normal stoneyer, it gradually turned glossy and then started to let out a beautiful golden glow. This seemingly abnormal phenomenon was the proof that the Roman managed to improve his defensive spell by incorporating his divine technique into it.

    Julian had promised himself not to be the deadweight for the group even though he was considered to be the leader of the group and the one making the call. He didn''t want to be someone who just ordered around, he wanted to truly make some achievement in this game.

    Baaammmm!!

    Julian received a hit that sent him flying several steps, almost making him experience the same fate as the stone troll he just killed. Fortunately, he was able to stop his body at thest moment and stood up before moving around the trolls again.

    Baaammmm!!!

    Julian got hit once again. This time, he found it hard to stand again. Even so, he forced his body to do so and eventually it did. If one saw the expression on his face, they would immediately know he was prepared to sacrifice himself to buy his friend more time if needed.

    Seeing how his rival got thrashed again and again made Thrax fall into rage. Brandishing his ive forward, the Thracian stomped his feet against the ground and shot towards the stone trolls with ferocious intent.

    At this moment, however, Emery had finally recovered. While he was trying to recover just now, he was also watching and observing the progress of the battle, trying to think of a solution. Ultimately, he found a way.

    He cast [Blink], appeared at where Thrax and Julian were and whisked them out of danger to the center of the bridge.

    "Emery, you!!" The Roman was a bit disappointed, as he was in the heat of the battle just now. But of course, Emery wouldn''t let the former sacrifice himself like that.

    Even though their prey disappeared once again, the crowd of stone trolls did not be flustered. In fact, they quickly looked around and immediately ran to where the trio were at the moment they saw them.

    Seeing this, Julian threw a questioning gaze at Emery. If thetter wanted to buy time, then he should have taken them to the other end of the bridge and not the center.

    Luckily, the Roman didn''t have to wait long for his question to be answered.

    Emery quickly used his [Fey transformation] to turn into his shaman form and immediately [Blink] on top of the wyvern that flew close to the bridge.

    He had targeted this wyvern trajectory before and now when he rode it, Emery pierced the wyvern with his de and forced it with brute strength to make the creature follow his targeted direction.

    That direction was the bridge, to be exact, at the passage where the stone trolls would pass.

    Emery got this idea from watching Chumo fight the wyverns, and the result appeared to be simr to what he predicted.

    The wyvern Emery forcefully controlled crashed into the horde, seriously injuring it, while also taking four of the trolls with it down into the abyss.

    Naturally, Emery didn''t sustain any injury, as he cast [Blink] before the crash. However, he didn''t stop there.

    He appeared right in front of the stone trolls whose formation was destroyed by the wyvern and he exploded the spirit force of his dark core into the de and consecutively used [Shadow Edge], unleashing three destructive sword energies..

    The de was instantly brokes, but the attacks struck squarely on the trolls creating three powerful des that struck the bridge, injuring the troll''s hordes and managed to kill three among them.

    With this, there were now only a dozen stone trolls left on the bridge and with Emery joining the fight, the stone trolls had no chance of winning this fight.

    Emery, Julian, and Thrax three of them standing together, killing the iing trolls one by one. It only took them several minutes to defeat thest standing troll. Finally, Emery used [Blink] and arrived at thest wyvern that Klea and Chumo fought..

    It took Emery three [Heroic Strike] to finally cut off the head of thest wyvern.

    In the end, all of Team Earth''s acolytes survived, albeit just by a thin hair.

    [Congrattions on clearing level four!]

    "We did it!!"

 Chapter 648 - Level Five

    <h4>Chapter 648 - Level Five</h4>

    [Congrattion on clearing level four]

    [You are awarded 50.000 contribution points]

    [Total number of acolytes: 48/692]

    [Five minutes until level 5 starts]

    "We did it! We did it!"

    From the grueling battle a moment ago, the five friends were exhausted. sweat made their clothes clung to their skin, but the moment they saw the notification, it was as if all their fatigue disappeared into nothing, leaving only joy at finally finishing level 4.

    The fact that only 48 acolytes managed to make it past the fourth level only amplified their happiness.

    That number was even less than the total number of elite and privileged acolytesbined, which numbered 60 in total. This was the undeniable proof of how hard level 4 was, a testament to the worth of the Earth acolytes.

    Every time they remembered the fateful moment they grasped victory together, the feeling of joy blooming in their heart only got stronger.

    With this victory, their main objective to ensure Emery managed to enter privileged ss was alsopleted.

    The Thracian, in his happiness, couldn''t help but tell the others. "If this continues, maybe we can get past level 5 together, too!"

    Thinking about thest challenge, they were all skeptical of their chances to make it through level 5. However, the thought brought a smile to all of them. "Maybe we can."

    Right as they were about to celebrate, their joy was cut short, as they felt the bridge they were on start to shake. Stones and debris started to fall through the cracks that formed on it.

    The group looked around. It did not take long for them to realize the entire bridge was slowly descending.

    "What the fu** are we fighting now?!" Thrax eximed in frustration.

    Eventually, the movement of the bridge could no longer be described as descending anymore, but falling. Below them, there was nothing but endless darkness, an abyss threatening to swallow them.

    Until, as they hit the void, their fall came to an abrupt stop.

    They definitely have touched the ground. It was just a in filled with dirt and rocks but a thick gray fog-shrouded through the whole area, making them unable to see more than a few meters around them.

    "Prepare yourselves!" Emery shouted, before he cast [Nature''s Blessing] on everyone in his team, so they could be ready for what woulde next.

    While everyone looked around, wondering what was going on, the fog gradually dissipated, as if it was blown by the wind. Almost immediately, everyone tried to see beyond the fog, but what caught their attention was not the sight, it was the mixture of different soundsing from every direction.

    The sound of shrieks, roars, screams and shouts rang through the air all at once, creating a blur of cacophony that was truly ufortable to the ears.

    "What the hell are we going to fight now?!"

    As soon as the fog fully dissipated, the group was able to see the far away horizon - they were nothing short of shocked.

    There were thousands, no, tens of thousands of creatures charging from all around them. From goblins, orcs, Uruks, trolls, ogres, thebination of all they have been fighting in this challenge. In the air, a swarm of wyverns covered the sky like a bunch of storm clouds, darkening the ground.

    It was such a crazy scene, even those without knowledge of magic knew that there was no way any acolyte could survive such a mass onught.

    It was at this moment, a notification came to mind

    [Level 5]

    [Survive the hordes for 30 minutes]

    When they saw the objective, they were a little relieved, but on the other hand, there were thousands upon thousands of enemies. Surviving an endless onught for 30 minutes was not an easy feat.

    Klea looked at the sky and quickly thought about flying one more time, but Julian grasped her shoulder and said. "No, you wouldn''t be able to hold yourself for too long against those wyverns. At least, not in your current condition."

    "We can''t just stand around and do nothing, either! Let me cast my Storm spell again!"

    The two''s discussion quickly turned into a massive debate for ns, while Chumo used his [Eye of Raven], confirming the number of enemies had exceeded 20.000 and was still rapidly increasing. It appeared the virtual space was configured to keep creating an infinite number of them.

    "1 minute and 40 seconds until the first goblins reach us!"

    Hearing the announcement about the enemy numbers and the time they needed to survive, the group couldn''t help but feel tense. The debate ongoing between them only made them feel worse.

    It was until Thrax barked a loud, boisterousughter. "Hahahahahaha! Why are you all so tense?!" The Thracian spun his ive, his expression even more excited than before. "Let''s stop being so dramatic and just have a st in this fight, guys! This is exciting!"

    Wording aside, Thrax had a point. So everyone decided to calm themselves down.

    It was after all only virtual. Other than the lump sum of 100.000 contribution points awarded that they would not receive, there was actually no penalty for any of them if they lost in this level.

    The previous worries they harbored had all disappearedpletely. All of them nced at each other in affirmation, before they prepared all their weapons.

    The hordes were not idle, as they kept getting closer and closer with the ticking of each seconds. Even the massivend had started to shake from the violent stampede.

    Only a few hundred meters ofnd separated them and the horde now, but thanks to the recent calm, Julian suddenly thought of a strategy.

    "Although Thrax is right, I still think we really should give the best we can to win. I hope at least one of us can pass this level!"

    The thought was quickly epted by the others.

    Julian quickly briefed the important points of the n. He was able to convince the team to follow the n with a few seconds to spare, before they had to face the enemies. In that short span of time, everyone''s gaze was brimming with the hope of surviving the fifth level.

    Right as the noise of the sh rang throughout the field, a huge smoke created by spells covered up the group. At the same time, a bird wreathed in lightning came descending from the sky and picked up one figure in the air, while the other four-figure quickly ran towards in four different directions.

    The hordes quickly chased up the five figures relentlessly

 Chapter 649 - Spectating

    <h4>Chapter 649 - Spectating</h4>

    Grand Assembly Hall

    Third-year Magus Games had their own degree of prestige. This statement was proven and reinforced by the tens of thousands of spectators that were present in the assembly hall, despite the current situation with their enemy - the elves.

    This number of people also hadn''t ounted for those who chose to note and instead watch from wherever they were. The game, after all, was broadcasted throughout the part of the universe the human alliance controlled.

    Returning back to those on the scene, these people came to see the future prospects of the human alliance''s young talents. To see if their favorite acolytes have really developed as per their expectations after returning to their homeworld for three years.

    These expectations especially grew exponential this time, with the privileged ss acolytes, who were known to be extremely talented, being involved in the first game. All of them wanted to see how their favorites'' results fared against these illustrious individuals.

    As a result, passionate cheers and rapturous apuse filled the magnificent assembly hall, roaring to its heart''s content when the game finally started.

    While the spectators having their fun watching their favorites, on the second floor where the seats of the magus were specially arranged, one particr magus dressed in white robe was seen walking around.

    The expression on his face said he was looking for a particr someone, but couldn''t seem to find them. Eventually, the magus was found by a different group, who then beckoned him toe over.

    "Urix!! Come join us!"

    The white-robed magus turned his head and saw the one who called him. A huge bulky man with brown skin: Darius, the magus instructor from the Earth Institution. With him were the usual people who had already gathered: the beautiful blue haired Magus Ca from the Water Institute and the always cheerful Magus Minerva.

    As Magus Urix, who came from the Light Institute, approached them, he quickly asked, "Where is Xion? Have any of you seen him?"

    "Nah... Haven''t seen him for a while."

    Urix then turned his head to the other two people beside the man and saw them shaking their heads softly. Receiving such answers, the blonde haired magus appeared disappointed.

    This didn''t escape Magus Minerva''s attention, as she quickly snooped around and said, "Why are you looking for him?"

    Urix seemed reluctant to answer that question, but Minerva unexpectedly beamed a wicked smile at him as she added, "Hahaha, I know! You are looking for him to get your payback from thest bet, aren''t you?!"

    A surprise look appeared on Urix''s face, as Minerva''s words were so spot on. He did indeed want to get his payback for his two lost bets in the past because of a certain acolyte hailing from a lower realm world. This reaction of his naturally didn''t get away from the trio''s eyes.

    A mischievous glint shed over Minerva''s eyes, as she looked at Urix. Knowing what thetter was thinking, she smiled and said, "You don''t need to wait for Xion. I will be the one who bet with you!"

    Hearing this, Urix hesitated. This was because he didn''t feel too good taking advantage of a female, especially one so noisy as Minerva. It would only create troublesome dramater down the line.

    "Hey! Do you not believe me at all?!" said Minerva quickly, when she noticed the doubtful look on Urix''s face. "Let''s bet with the same kids! They are still under my care, you know?! Elite ss seven!"

    Urix still had one acolyte in ss seven that his Wellenstain family chose and had been supporting, the one named Lodos, also known as the Maniac. However, the former''s previous confidence towards the Maniac was not at the level he showedst year.

    In fact, he learned that Lodos once again was defeated by a certain acolyte in the friendly spar that took ce on the first day of the recall. This made him hesitate to ept Minerva''s offer.

    Without a real champion at hand and the fact that Xion himself was not here, Urix was considering rejecting the bet presented to him.

    Minerva, who realized the other party was about to back down, immediately tried to stop him by saying, "Come on! Just one bet! Or are you too afraid to take it? Let''s bet on how far the Earth Team''s acolyte could reach? Don''t worry I will give you good odds!"

    Thinking about a certain young Earth acolyte, who almost entered his family, Urix once again showed a reluctant look on his face. But then, the group''s attention was suddenly distracted by three figures who came approaching them.

    "Earth acolytes? Elite ss seven?"

    It seemed that Minerva had spoken too loudly earlier and was identally overheard by these people. The group looked over and realized the ones who came toward them were all magus from a certain famous family.

    There was a certain air around them, one that made Darius and the others slightly frowned. It also didn''t help that their words earlier were spoken in a condescending way. This kind of treatment toward the esteemed magus instructors really made one wonder who these people actually were.

    "May I also join the bet?" said one of three people, a man in a white and gold robe.

    The group was silent for a moment, before it was Darius who stepped forward and replied. "We are just ying around here. Please don''t mind us."

    Normal people would obviously leave when they were met with such a response. Unexpectedly, the man waved his hand and said, "No, no... We are, in fact, interested in these Earth acolytes. So please let me join in."

    Looking at these people and hearing those words, Minerva suddenly recalled this magus indeed had certain issues with the Earth acolytes. To be precise, their family member, who was in the privileged ss had gotten beaten and eliminated on the finals by the Earth acolytes in thest year''s Magus Game.

    The name of the acolyte was Armand, the acolyte hailing from Nephilim Faction.

    Minerva was smart enough not to make any trouble with these Nephilim by bringing up that topic. She was about to reject the other party when the Nephilim magus who named Castor spoke in a mocking tone.

    "Well, I am sorry. It''s my mistake to suggest this idea. I guess the instructors don''t get paid much to waste money in a bet."

    A vein popped at Minerva''s forehead when she heard that. She was so angry at being insulted like that.

    Unexpectedly, Urix who stood in front of her suddenly stepped forward and said, "I''ll bet with you!"

    Castor nced at Urix''s direction and showed a surprised expression, as if he just realized there was a person there. "Aaa... Wellenstein�� right? Alright... Let''s bet!"

    Urix, who came to bet against the Earth acolytes, by some machinations of fate, was instead betting for the sess of them. The bet between Castor and Urix was to see which team between the two teams in division seven did better: Armand''s team of privileged acolytes against the Earth acolytes.

    "Privileges against elites, this doesn''t seem fair right? So let''s do 2 to 1." Urix said, when they discussed the payout odds.

    Out of the blue, Magus Castorughed and then looked at Urix as if he had just heard the funniest joke of the year. "Hahahaha Urix, are you serious? Here, let me give you a better one! 5 to 1, if those lower realm scum manage to get a better result than Armand''s team! hahaha"

    Eventually, two hundred thousand spirit stones were put as a bet. If Urix won, he would receive a grand total of one million spirit stones. This was an amount that was quite extravagant even for a family as prominent as the Nephilims. But on the other hand, this showed how confident Castor was in Armand''s performance.

    As Urix shook the other party''s hand, he suddenly screamed inwardly for once again falling to a hole he dug himself. This time it was because of trying to show off in front of a female magus. He felt even more pain when he realized he did such a thing for someone like Minerva, he regretted his decision in that instant.

    ''Well, I did lose the bet against themst time... Let''s hope I choose the right side this time, or Goddess of Fortune I will curse you!!'' Urix thought.

    As a consequence of the bet, Urix watched the match with great tension. His back waspletely straight, his eyes were bloodshot, his fists clenched tightly. But gradually, the tension on his body disappeared as the game went on.

    A smile even began to adore his face when he saw Emery''s group managed to pass through level 3 without any of them being eliminated. In the end, a massive grin could be seen on his face when Emery and the others passed the difficult level 4.

    On the other hand, Magus Castor of the Nephilim was annoyed when he saw all this. He couldn''t believe that the Earth Team, which consisted of 4 rank 8 acolytes and only one rank 9 acolyte, managed to get that far in the game.

    But the frown on his face disappeared and was quickly reced by a smile when he saw what happened next. As the level 5 began and the bridge stopped its descent, the Earth acolytes ran in five different directions.

    Augh escaped his mouth when he saw that. "Hahaha they are so stupid! They will meet their doom soon enough if they split up!!"

    Just as he predicted, just a little over five minutes, all five figures of youth were annihted by the seemingly endless horde of monsters.

    "Hahahaha, Urix, you lose!!" Castor said excitedly as he turned to Urix.

    However, the Nephilim magus was stunned when he saw the other party still had that smile on his face. He quickly returned his eyes to the screen and looked closely once again. A gasp got out of his mouth when he realized the five figures that just died were all just shadow clones.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 650 - Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 650 - Surrounded</h4>

    The figures of five youths could be seen separating in different directions, the sky and four corners of the ins. Their figures flickered across the sea of bloodthirsty creatures, who wanted nothing but to take a bit of their flesh and revel in it.

    s, it took less than five minutes for the four figures who ran away to be surrounded and being pummeled by hundreds of creatures from all directions. Meanwhile, the one who flew to the sky riding the lightning bird waspletely surrounded after being relentlessly chased by two dozen wyverns.

    But then, the moment these figures got overwhelmed by murderous creatures and dissected into chunks, they suddenly exploded and turned into smokes, before dissipatingpletely.

    It was at this moment that both the creatures, as well as the spectators, who watched the development on the screen, realized that these figures were nothing but clones made by Chumo''s ability.

    Five minutes ago, before the hordes of creatures shed with the group, both Emery and Chumo worked in tandem and cast the tier 1 darkness spell [Dark Smoke]. Billowing waves of jet-ck smoke appeared and shrouded where the group was,pletely covering them from onlookers.

    While they were in the smoke, Chumo proceeded to create five shadow clones.

    In the meantime, Julian cast [Soften Earth] on the ground, creating a crater that was barely enough to fit five of them. The group immediately hid inside it, before Emery went ahead and covered the top with some of his [Granite Wall].

    This one little tactic they used was enough to buy them a free five minutes of their total time surviving level five. Not only that, the clones had also attracted the attention of the hundreds of monsters in the immediate surroundings, giving them temporary security and extra time to heal themselves.

    After the clones were soon destroyed, the goblins and orcs were immediately in chaos, trying to find where their prey had gone. Unfortunately, this favorable situation for Emery''s group didn''t manage tost long, because there were a few dozen Warchief among the hordes that quickly quelled the chaos and calmed down the restless orcs with their irrefutablemand.

    It only took the hordes one minute to return to where the group initially was and realize the suspicious-looking ground. Immediately after, they started to strike Emery''s granite wall with their weapons.

    Emery and the others naturally were able to hear themotion happening above them, as the loud consecutive sounds of the wall being struck.

    "Alright, guys... Seven minutes is good enough I guess. Let''s go with the second n."

    As Julian said those words, the ground above them continued to fiercely shake. The trolls and ogres gave their all, as they stomped the granite wall with their feet. The group instantly knew it was time when they saw cracks appear in the granite wall on their side.

    BAM!!

    All five Earth acolytes came out together from the hole they were hiding in, dashing forward shoulder to shoulder with Klea positioned in the center. They all shot toward the hordes of creatures fully prepared with all their buff turned on.

    Their [Immortal Gate] battle technique was pushed to its maximum. The trio''s [9 Sun Divine], [Golden Bell Divine],[9 Moon Divine] were concurrently activated. Emery had also employed his [Fey Transformation - Shaman Form] again.

    As for Chumo, he created his six clones with [shadow self] then he put his hands together and executed some secret sign. All of sudden, his six clones multiplied and became twelve identical-looking Chumo. This was the sacred technique he learnt from the masked shadow warrior Bihei on thend east of China.

    Chumo''s twelve clones immediately moved and filled out the gaps in between the other four, making sure none of the creatures came close to Klea as they asserted their domain.

    Seeing that her friends were ready, The Egyptian Queen quickly brought her magic staff to the air and started preparing her spell once again.

    "We must hold on until Klea finishes her spell!"

    Spaattt!!! Sattt!!!

    Goblins and orcs alike were cut and killed, as they attempted to break through, unable to get past the circr formation the group had set up. Still, even though there were now sixteen of them fighting, there were tens of thousands of enemies surrounding them in all directions. Even now, hundreds of them were attacking at once like tidal waves in the ocean.

    Emery''s ability to multi-task was being tested at the moment as he had to cast the [Shadow Root] spell throughout the formation to help scuttle or restrain some creatures while continuing to wield [Weeping Phantom] with swords in both hands.

    Sptts spatts

    Thrax''s series of swift heavy swings with the ive that reaped lives like weeds, Julian''s never-ending hammer blows that sent creatures barreling towards each other and onto the ground, while the exquisite stabbing and piercing motions of Chumo''s clones using the dagger decimated many more. The trio was doing their best to hold the line as long as they could.

    After five minutes, the storm clouds they had been waiting for finally arrived. Harmless droplets of rain fell from the sky before they turned into a heavy rain with a st of thunder, striking fright to the creatures below.

    Shazzaaaaammm

    The creatures,nd and sky alike, were quickly struck by the lightning the storm clouds unleashed. Explosions appeared where lightning struck, annihting the unlucky ones, while hurling the lucky ones away.

    This time, though Klea''s spell had taken effect, the group still couldn''t take cover like before, as they still had to protect her. Chumo clones even had to switch to his archery in order to protect the slowly floating Klea from the wyverns who wanted to stop her.

    The group raised their vignce to the maximum, because a bolt of lightning might identallynd where they were. One of the clones even got unlucky and was struck by lightning before turning to dust.

    Nevertheless, everyone continued to fight against the sea of ??monsters as best they could.

    [15 minutes had passed]

    At the same time the notification appeared, Klea''s trump card of tier 5bined magic [Cyclone] finally made its second appearance. The storm clouds gathered into one and transformed into a huge whirlwind.

    It then started rotating and moving under Klea''s control, killing hundreds of orcs and goblins in its wake every second. The very sight of carnage was unfolding before Emery and the others'' eyes.

    Emery could see Klea vomiting blood. It was apparent that the girl had forced herself too much. Even so, she still didn''t stop channeling her extremely destructive and simrly double-edged spells.

    "Die, you vile creatures!! DIE!!!"

    At this point, Klea was no longer the dignified Queen of Egypt. With her whole bodypletely engulfed in lightning, she was the living embodiment of the lightning goddess herself.

    After the [cyclones] wreak havoc on the surrounding hordes, Klea didn''t stop, and forced herself to continue channeling the [storm haze].

    "Klea that is enough! Stop!" shouted Emery from below.

    However Emery''s voice only added more determination to the Egyptian queen.

    No! She would not let him look down on her, she would show him her strength!

    Once again she forced herself to channel the spell. This time there was even a slight change to the spell. The temperature of the area suddenly dropped and the rain turned to an unrelenting hailstorm.

    The new storm clouds this time raining down hundreds of sharp icicles and follow by a cold wind and followed by another tier 5 spell [Blizzards]

    The genius Klea didn''t just manage to merge her new ice element with the spell, she even managed to create a new tier 5 spell out of it.

    All the spectators stared in awe after witnessing such continuous high level spells thatbined wind, thunder, water and ice, killing hundreds of creatures and stopped their advance.

    However the spells onlysted a few minutes before Klea finally stopped abruptly and fell from the sky.

    "Kleaa!!"

 Chapter 651 - Eliminated

    <h4>Chapter 651 - Eliminated</h4>

    The sight of numerous piles of the creatures'' dead bodies filled the area and slowly dissipated into motes of light made the spectators who watched this unfolding scene on the screen dumbfounded and stunned by its sheer ridiculousness.

    The grand tier 5 spells worked harmoniously together as they created an untold degree of destruction, killing more than a thousand creatures within the hordes and putting a slight stop to their advance.

    Right at that moment, Klea''s body fell from the sky as if her strings had been cut off. This made both Emery and Julian scream at the same time.

    "Klea!!"

    The two of them both moved, but it was Emery with his [Blink] who managed to catch her falling body. He spun around to disperse the momentum she brought while also cing her safely in his embrace.

    Subsequently, he carefully checked on Klea''s condition and what he discovered didn''t make him happy at all. The girl''s facepletely lost its color while her body was trembling.

    She stared at Emery, her eyes zed as she slowly opened her mouth and said, "How�� did it go..? ..Did I�� do good?"

    Thetter nodded his head at her words while his eyes kept looking into her eyes. "Yes. Yes.. You did amazing."

    A beautiful smile bloomed on the girl''s youthful face. She seemed to want to say more, but couldn''t because her mouth once again spurted out a mouthful of blood. This startled the others who now had surrounded the two.

    Even though the Magus Game took ce in the virtual arena, all the sensations they received were very palpable. Not just for Klea, but also for Emery whose chest was now painful as he saw her sickly appearance.

    Out of worry, Emery cast [Nature Blessing] on the girl. He wanted to quickly heal and return her back to her prime self.

    Thanks to the root-like energy of his nature spell that entered and slowly restored her condition, Emery could clearly feel the entire situation of her body, from the almostpletely broken spirit core to the dozen number of meridians that were partially and totally wrecked.

    However, what surprised him the most weren''t those things; it was the huge bleeding gash on her back.

    Emery quickly but gently pushed her body forward, allowing him to clearly see the wound. Looking at the three straight red lines that were still bleeding, he concluded that they were caused by the wyvern''s sharp ws.

    Apparently, Klea had been injured since thest battle but no one seemed to notice because of the chaotic situation just now. Furthermore, it hadn''t fully healed when she decided to cast her destructive spells again. For her to force herself like this, made Emery extremely emotional.

    The girl, however, still had her wide smile as she met his gaze. She then whispered weakly, "What... I did�� was it�� good enough for you?�� was�� I..?"

    Her words suddenly brought Emery back to that fateful day nine months ago, to the mean things he had said to her at that time. The boy had just realized that the girl was more hurt than he thought that day.

    He recalled how he rejected her that day and told her to focus on training, for the sake of reason that it would be better for their future.

    At that time, did she think that he thought less of her? Was this the reason why she had been so angry with him? Emery''s heart was beating furiously as those questions swirled in his mind.

    Klea vomited blood again, waking Emery from his thoughts. Thetter had given his best to heal her injuries, but despair slowly devoured him as he could feel her body continuing to break apart from within.

    In the meantime, the hordes of monsters had reorganized themselves and were already closing in which prompted the others to start their fight again, against the seemingly numberless sea of enemies.

    Julian nced at the situation of the two with a mixed feeling and ended up venting all his emotions at the rows of enemies before him, smashing champions, ogres, and trolls without discrimination. The Roman began his second chapter of carnage in this Magus Game.

    Emery noticed that the girl seemed to be starting to lose consciousness as her eyes gradually lost focus. He shouted, in an attempt to stop her from doing so.

    "Stay with me, Klea.. Stay with me!!"

    The light on Emery''s hand intensified as he poured spirit energy to his nature core, increasing the potency of the [Nature Blessing] spell. He grabbed her hand with his other hand and muttered, "I am sorry.. I am sorr-"

    Unfortunately, before he could finish the sentence, the girl had closed her eyes and her figure gradually turned to motes of light. He could only watch as her body slowly faded and eventually dissipated.

    [Your team Kleopatra has been eliminated from the game]

    Emery remained there, kneeling on the ground as his eyes remained fixed on where Klea had been before. The sensation of Klea dying in his embrace felt so real to him that he was unable toprehend what had just happened for a moment.

    Then when his mind finally finished processing it, he suddenly snapped.

    Emery punched the ground, creating cracks on it. He then stomped his legs and jumped into the air. His face was red, enraged by her death. He decided to vent his anger entirely into employing his strongest skill.

    [Shadow Edge]

    Swish!

    A massive jet-ck sword energy materialized and rapidly shot forward, heading in the direction of the creatures on the ground. It only took seconds for it to cut through dozens of enemies, leaving a gory trail of blood and dead bodies behind.

    However, Emery didn''t stop there.

    He proceeded to employ another [Shadow Edge], unleashing another deadly sword wave toward the sea of monsters in rage.

    Klea''s spells were actually very effective against the goblins and orcs as they were instantly annihted without being able to do anything However, it didn''t have that much of an impact against the strong ones, which now causing the frontmost enemy to be the elites, such as the Orc Champions, Ogres, and Trolls.

    Emery''s [Shadow Edge], on the other hand, was able to one-shot them indiscriminately. The spell could even kill two or three of them while also severely injuring a dozen others around.

    Simply put, it didn''t matter which one they were, they would be guaranteed a one way trip to death''s embrace as long as they were hit directly by it.

    "Way to go, Emery!! Kill them all!!" shouted Thrax excitedly whileughing. Looking at the sight of his friend rampaging amidst the enemies made his fighting spirit kindle again, his body engulfed with energy.

    Once again, Thrax showed his unique capability to boost himself at the peak of the battle. It was also at this time that a notification appeared in their mind, bringing a slight pause to their passionate actions.

    [10 minutes left]

    "There is no more tactic!! Do you hear me, Thracian?! Just fight, and fight till ourst drop of blood!!" The Roman shouted those words emotionally, to which the diator championughed.

    "Damn right, you Roman!! Let''s take as many of them as we can to the grave!!" replied Thrax as he swung the ive horizontally, sending the few ogres before him to their brethren in wounded state.

    Chumo didn''t say anything, but it was clear that Klea''s elimination had gotten to him. This was proven by the fact that the twelve clones escted their assault and overwhelmed their respective sides of the battlefield.

    A few minutes passed and the four youths could still be seen fearlessly battled against the endless waves of bloodthirsty creatures. Miraculously, none of the monsters managed to break through the circr formation. All of their attempts were repelled by the group.

    Emery was now seen employing [Shadow Edge] relentlessly, discharging them without care of the world. Even though his attacks managed to decimate the rows of enemies in front of him, this deed had also destroyed all the tier 3 swords his master gave him, leaving him with only onest weapon - the tier 4 sword.

    At the same time, he saw that all Chumo''s clones had disappeared while his two other friends were exhausted. They were dyed red, due to the bloody wounds all over their bodies.

    [5 minutes left]

    Thrax''s legs were trembling violently. He looked as if he was about to lose his ability to stand. Even so, his fighting spirit hadn''t diminished yet. In fact, it grew even stronger and apparent. s, his body condition wasn''t able to support it.

    St! The Thracian gritted his teeth when a saber struck his chest, inflicting a gash as big as the saber tip itself.

    "Aargghh!!" Thrax couldn''t hold his legs from taking a few steps back. Still, he quickly stopped and proceeded tounch a counterattack.

    This feat dumbfounded the spectators who watched. After all, those who paid attention to him mostly worried whether he would be able to dodge the next attack, but then here he was swinging the ive with a power none knew where it came from.

    Among the four who were still fighting fiercely, it was Chumo who fell and lost his side first. With one side exposed, the difficulty the group had to face had just risen to a new level.

    "Arrgghh! We just need a few more minutes!!" shouted Julian exasperatedly.

    After saying that, Julian suddenly threw the hammer toward the line of monsters before him and used thest bit of his energy to cast a spell that he held on until thisst possible moment.

    [Fire Aegis]

    A wall of fire emerged from the void and surrounded the group, protecting them from the onught approaching their way. Unfortunately, it was so thin that it could probably onlyst a few seconds.

    Even so, these mere seconds were very important to them.

    "Emery!!" cried Julian, "Take them away from here! Some of us have to survive!! We have to show those privileged assholes that the Earth acolytes can pass this level!!"

    What Julian''s spell gave the group other than temporary protection was the few seconds needed for Emery to cast his [Spatial Gate] and move to another ce with the other two.

    Emery seemed to also notice this as he nodded his head. He knew he had no time to waste in hesitation. Therefore, he quickly created the portal at one further corner where the elite orcs and trolls at the minimum.

    As soon as the portal opened, Emery immediately grabbed the exhausted Chumo and beckoned the other two to follow along from the other side. s, things didn''t go as he expected.

    Julian shook his head with a smile while Thrax only gave a nce before returning his attention to the enemies. Thetter even had the energy to speak, "Hahaha, no way I''m gonna let a Roman take all the glory! I''m staying!"

    Thest thing Emery saw before the portal closed was the sight of the [Fire Aegis] spell extinguishing and the two rivals battling the waves of creatures that crashed into them, overwhelming them from all directions.

    [Your team Julian has been eliminated from the game]

    [Your team Thrax has been eliminated from the game]

    [3 minutes left]

    ----------------------------------

    Author Note

    Dear Reader,e check out my new Novel, [Young master in the apocalypse] It''s already 35 chapters and would love to hear your opinion about it. thanks

 Chapter 652 - Last Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 652 - Last Minutes</h4>

    As soon as Emery''s right foot stepped out of the portal, he was immediately greeted by sight of hundreds of goblins and orcs turning their heads in his direction. It didn''t even take a second? for the horde to start swarming over him with bloodthirsty intent that was very palpable.

    The elite orcs and trolls might still be far from reaching Emery at the moment, but the same couldn''t be said to the pack of wyverns in the air. They had proceeded to follow the aggression led by the orcs and were currently plunging toward him at breakneck speed.

    Savagery was evident in their crazed eyes as their bodies continued to descend. Their sharp ws had opened wide, ready to tear Emery''s body into shreds.

    There were three minutes remaining, but Emery only had a small amount of spirit energy in his body. Moreover, the difficult situation he was currently in clearly did not allow him to rest and recover his condition.

    However, what concerned him the most was not those things. It was the heavily wounded Chumo.

    The Asian Prince was struggling to open his already closed eyes. He subconsciously gritted his teeth due to the excruciating pain wreaking havoc in his body. Looking at the serious look on his friend''s face, he whispered what he wanted to say. "Emery.. Just.. leave me��"

    Emery was silent when he heard that. A secondter, he shook his head gently.

    While it was true that he might be able tost three minutes under the flood of monsters by himself and that it would certainly not be easy if Chumo was still on his shoulder, Emery would rather not pass the level at all than to leave hisst remaining friend to the monster''s jaws.

    Looking at the monster hordes that were quickly approaching, Emery decided to use thest bit of his spirit energy to cast [Granite Wall]. A wall quickly emerged from the ground and surrounded the two people as he grabbed Chumo off his shoulder and put thetter down.

    Chumo''s reaction to this was unexpected, to say the least.

    "What?!! ..I don''t expect you are really going to leave me here!!" cried the Asian Prince pitifully as if Emery''s action quickly brought his energy back. "Emery, I have misjudged you!"

    Emery couldn''t hold himself from rolling his eyes at his friend''s exaggerated reaction.

    Unfortunately, he was mistaken as Emery didn''t n to give up just yet.

    He proceeded to use hisst resort, a card of his that had no need of spirit force.

    [Fey Transformation]

    [Second Stage]

    Emery induced the power of the bloodline dwelling within his being. His appearance rapidly changed under its strong influence, transforming him into an embodiment of savage beast.

    His body grew and became four times its initial size, silver furs began to surface on his skin, while his nails and teeth turned into sharp ws and fangs. After the transformation waspleted, he released a loud, ear-deafening howl.

    HOOOOWWWWWLLLLLLLL!!!

    [Battle power increased 30 points]

    [Battle power increased 10 points]

    [Battle power 180]

    The howl he unleashed shook the cover the two currently in, manifesting cracks all over its surface. Thanks to that, the goblins and orcs didn''t have to do much to break the wall down. However, they quickly stopped in their tracks when they saw the figure in front of them.

    Emery''s current appearance looked extremely menacing. As a matter of fact, he seemed so dangerous that the orcs were hesitating whether to continue their attack or not.

    It was not just the hordes, actually, the Asian young man who was currently sitting on the ground was also as terrified as soon as he saw Emery changes to this from

    "NOoo..! No! Man.. You should have just let me die back there!!"

    Colors drained from Chumo''s face as he imagined how his friend would go on a rampage and he would die under his hands. He threw himself to the ground, the expression on his face clearly showing resignation to his destiny.

    However, to his surprise, the uncontroble monster that couldn''t differentiate between ally and enemy he imagined never appeared.

    Emery only stood there and fixed his gaze on the sea of creatures before him. Even though he lost his ability to speak, he still maintained his clear consciousness. This was only possible thanks to the ne he received, the [Beast Pendant].

    Emery grabbed his terrified Asian friend with his furry hand and ced him on his back, carrying him like a sack of potatoes.

    "...What the? Emery..?" said Chumo in a doubtful voice. A momentter, he finally connected the dots when he saw Emery didn''t do anything to him. "Ohh! You can control your ability!!"

    The revtion brought an untold amount of excitement to the usually calm youth.

    "Hell yeah!! Go wolf- I mean, Emery!! Kill them all!!" Chumo said whileughing energetically.

    HOWWLLL!

    Losing his ability to utter words, Emery responded with a simrly energetic howl as he red at the horde with his glistening eyes.

    With his newfound 180 battle power, no troll nor ogres could stop Emery as he charged forward and crashed into the horde. The figure of the silver fur wolf flickered across the sea of monsters, making a scene of destruction in its wake.

    Many corpses began to be seen lying on the ground. Weak goblins died with wounds that looked like footprints, while Orcs could be seen flying in all directions as they were kicked around like one would to trash. Emery decimated these creatures like ying rats.

    A wyvern tried to attack from behind, taking advantage of the fact that he was busy killing. Unfortunately for it, Emery was more than ready to wee it.

    The wyvern extended its sharp talons that could easily tear flesh as it swooped down, but Emery dodged the attack without looking back. He then turned around and grabbed the wyvern''s leg, causing it to p its wings frantically.

    Unfortunately, it was toote to try to escape. Emery tightened his grip and mmed the wyvern onto the ground before proceeding to tear its wings off and smash its head into an unrecognizable mush.

    It was a killing spree. A gruesome massacre.

    Emery continued killing and killing the creatures in front of him until he discovered that he had be numb to it. Eventually, the notification the duo had been waiting for came, stopping the former from its spree.

    [Congrattion on clearing level five]

    [You are awarded 100.000 contribution points]

    [Total number of acolytes: 19/692]

    "Yeahhhh!!! Emery!!" shouted Chumo excitedly, his body was still on the wolf''s back. The two of them watched as the tens of thousands of creatures around them began to disappear into specks of light. The scene was memorable, to say the least.

    "We did it, Emery!" Chumo said while patting his back passionately. "We did it!!"

    Emery''s appearance had begun to return to his human form, but the Asian Prince seemed to refuse to get off his back.

    "Hahaha, I am sorry," said Chumo. "You know, piggyback is really a thing to my people."

    Emery decided to sensibly ignore such a remark and instead said, "Is this over?"

    He wondered if they had reached the end already, as he honestly could not imagine having another level with their current condition. However, right as he finished speaking those words, his eyes caught something. In the far corner of his eyes, he saw a door had appeared and was slowly opening.

    [Proceed to the door in 5 minutes]

    Chumo seemed to also notice the door''s existence as his expression turned serious. The two best friends looked at each other, unsure whether they should be thrilled or not. Even so, they did not immediately reject the challenge.

    However, that also did not mean that they would enter right away. Instead, the two took their time to catch their breath back as they made their way toward the now fully open door.

    When they passed through it, Emery could see that they were now in a huge, cave-like chamber.

    Chumo, who had be talkative now that there were only two of them, started saying jinx-like things like the ce looked like a dragon''s cave.

    Upon hearing that, Emery gave his best to suppress the urge to smack this friend of his in the head. There was no way they could win against a dragon, not with just the two of them.

    Then suddenly, Emery noticed a figure approaching their location. He immediately took out his tier 4 sword, his body was tense as it was now ready to move whenever needed. However, he was taken aback when he heard his name being called.

    "Emery!! Is that you?! You have made it too!"

    The figure got closer, allowing the two to get a closer look. In addition to his extremely familiar and friendly voice, Emery finally put his sword aside because he knew who it was.

    "Gerri!!"

    "Just the two of you?! Where is your beautiful girlfriend?" asked Gerri

    From the reaction, Gerri quickly understand that the other doesn''t make it

    "Yeah�� my girls also didnt make it�� well at least I still have this one big buddy of mine with me"

    Emery realize that Igor the half-blood was there behind him, but this time Ivar was not. It seems Aiko the jade sh and Okoye also didnt make it past level 5.

    He then quickly used his [Spirit Reading] and what he sensed surprised him for a moment. There were a total of neen people in this dark cave!

    At the same time, he could feel something gathering in the middle of the cave.

    When a person or a creature died in this virtual arena, they would turn into motes of light and disappear. However, what Emery was perceiving right now was the other way around.

    A cloud of specks of light swirled in the center of the cave before spreading everywhere, allowing Emery to see the seventeen other people scattered throughout the room.

    Most were familiar faces; the privileged acolytes and a few of the elites he recognized.

    All of them, however, focused their attention on the gathering of light specks that gradually coalesce and form into a huge figure. At first, its rough build, then scales began to appear, followed by ws and bones.

    Finally, a notification came to Emery''s mind.

    [Bonus level]

    [Bone Dragon - Mythical Beast - level 50]

    [Battle power - undefined]

 Chapter 653 - Mythical Beast

    <h4>Chapter 653 - Mythical Beast</h4>

    [Bone Dragon]

    [Mythical Beast - level 50]

    [Battle Power - Undefined]

    Like a mirage, the creature was still forming in front of his eyes, its pure white bone flickered in the low light.

    At a time like this, Emery wished Klea was still among them, as she would most probably know some information about the creature standing in front of them.

    All Emery could gather from his ss was mostly the creature''s name and ssification, nothing else.

    Within the magus academy elite ss, he was taught there are four types of beasts: Normal Beasts, Mutated Beasts, Magical Beasts and, finally, Mythical Beasts.

    Not only was this creature the top rank among beasts, it was also within the top ssification of its species: a dragon. It was no wonder that when Emery stared at the acolytes around the room, both those from the elite and privileged ss were staring at the creature with clear anxiety in their eyes.

    This was merely facing the thing in a virtual room, and everyone was already trembling in fear. If it was a real battle with lives at stake, perhaps none of the acolytes would dare to still stand in front of it.

    As Emery nced at Chumo, he saw that the Asian prince was clutching one of his eyes tightly. It appeared that using his [Eye of Raven] skill on the creature such as this was painful for him.

    Feeling his stare, Chumo grimaced and said. "I can''t get a lock on it, Emery. I need a bit more time."

    Considering Chumo was also unable to help, Emery nced at Gerri and Ivar, asking whether they knew any information about the creature in front of them.

    "You mean that ''spiky'' there? you dont know what that thing is?"

    "No Gerri, tell us what is it? how to defeat it"

    Gerri answered confidently "Nope... no idea... but that creature is dope!"

    Igor standing next to him nodded in agreement

    "...."

    Emery stared at them, everything he wanted to say drowned out by his bewilderment. It appears asking the two about it would be a futile endeavor, he decided to ignore the two and focus on the threat in front of him instead.

    The dragon has almostpletely formed, a sign they were running out of time. Emery forced himself to think, to find any possible way to defeat such a monster.

    In the cavern, he saw there were 6 or 7 other teams apart from his and Gerri''s, all of them separated in the corners of the caves.

    He recognized one of them as Roran Harlight''s team. From the looks of it, he was supposed to have another team member from the privileged acolyte ss, however, Emery could only see ra, his subordinate.

    Not far away from them was the Nephilim team led by Armand, the arrogant Nephilim he faced before, and Annara, the disciple of Grand Magus Zenonia. They both were a full three privileged acolyte team.

    Meanwhile, in another corner, Anas of the Kaleos team was staring at the dragon alongside a hulking brown-skinned acolyte from the privileged ss.

    Then, next to them, Micah and Orycon could be seen, each apanied by one privileged acolyte.

    As for thest person, Emery couldn''t really say whether he could ssify as a team, as there was only one man left: Lodos. The entire time, the maniac stood not too far from Emery, ring at him.

    From his re, it was clear, the acolyte was still looking at him with anger.

    Emery decided to shake his head and not dignify the acolyte with a response. That guy was still full of hate, as if the losses he suffered merely added fuel to his burning anger.

    If he remembered correctly, the maniac had a group with 8 normal ss acolytes, and now none of them were left. Emery could imagine just what the guy had done to those poor acolytes.

    "Emery get ready! Any second now!" Gerri shouted, snapping him out of his reverie.

    The dragon had ''undefined'' under its battle power. It meant, Emery could not afford to be careless. He quickly cast the maximum [Immortal Gate] level he could use, along with the first stage of [Fey Transformation] skill.

    Right as fur engulfed his body, the dragon was finally formed. The moment it did, it opened its maw and roared.

    Rrrrrooooaaaarrrr!

    The roar was so powerful it hurt their ears, shook the ground they were standing on and somehow made their spirit core tremble.

    A deep primordial fear stabbed their hearts. Emery took a step back while raising his sword.

    The maniac, however,ughed seeing his posture.

    "Hahahaha, you all cowards!! That thing is not even magical! Now you shall see the power of my gravity spells."

    Lodos dashed a few steps forward and used both hands to cast tier 5 spells? [Gravitational Pressure] on the dragon. Emery has tasted the power of this spell before.? It sure was powerful but he doubted such a spell could stop teh dragon.

    However, to his and everyone''s surprise, the massive creature stopped in its tracks, as if held by invisible chains.

    "Hahaha the heavier my opponent the stronger my spell is... and the more pain you will receive! Hahaha!"

    Lodos was still cackling mad, but his action quickly awed a few of the acolytes watching the spectacle.

    Gerri was one of those who stared in awe. "Ah, so apparently the dragon only looks scary, but has no real bite!"

    The violet me Gerri seemed unable to miss such a chance to show off.? He quickly engulfed himself with his signature violet mes and was about to jump in with his strongest fire spell.

    However, a secondter, the supposedly bound dragon roar and the ground shook as the dragon released himself from Lodos'' spell and dashed with an unimaginable speed toward the startled maniac.

    "What the fuck!! No!! it can''t be!! No...."

    Lodos face instantly turns pale, he quickly turns toward Emery. His terrified face was thest thing on sight before the dragon that was just behind him opened its massive maw and bite his body into two.

    Everyone could hear the dragon chew on the maniac bones before his corpse slowly turned into motes of light and disappeared.

    [Total number of acolytes: 18/692]

    Looking at such horror, Gerri''s ming violet cloak quickly shut off with a hiss, as if water was poured over it.

    The acolyte known as the Violet me stared at Emery right in the eyes and said.

    "We are all going to die here!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 654 - Bone Creature

    <h4>Chapter 654 - Bone Creature</h4>

    Despite its massive size, the dragon moved much faster than any of them had expected.

    Although it was called a bone dragon, it was not a dragon made out of bones like one would expect from its name. It did have bones all over its body, but to be more precise, the mythical creature was a dragon with bones covering its entire body like armor.

    The speed at which the bone dragon moved was a big surprise for them to behold.

    After it killed Lodos with just one move, it once again tilted its head up and roared. The creature then looked around and swept its sight around. Fear was instilled in whoever met its eyes. Its sharp gaze made them feel as if it was looking for its next victim.

    When its eyes went to look in Emery''s direction, unconsciously his heart skipped a beat. He was sure the bone dragon was going to attack him next. Fortunately, the dragon decided to charge in a different direction.

    Its current target was Micah''s team.

    When the dragon went toward the arrogant crystal acolyte, Micah was standing next to a woman with long brown hair, a privileged acolyte who was holding a golden bow as a weapon.

    The bow appeared to be a normal tier 4 bow, but Emery noticed there was something unique about the three arrows that she was pulling from her quiver.

    The arrowheads each had a line of certain writing that glowed when the woman pulled the string. With a quick aim, she swiftly released them, while jumping backwards.

    All three arrows dashed like lightning bolts, creating a crackling sound and urately hitting the bone dragon''s head, and surprisingly exploding on impact.

    Kaboom! Kaboom! Kaboom!

    "Rune stone arrows!" Chumo could not help but exim in awe when he saw them.

    Rune stone arrows were powerful enhanced arrows that normally cost 1,000 spirit stones each. It was something that clearly could only be afforded by privileged acolytes.

    The bone dragon roared again when the explosion urred, but the arrows only managed to dy its movement for a very brief moment, before it swiftly came out of the smoke and charged toward the archer.

    As soon as Micah noticed this, he quickly jumped in front of it and immediately cast his famous [Crystal Barrier] to block the charge.

    The arrogant Micah focused all of his spells in front of him creating a doubleyer crystal to stop the monster.

    Crack��

    Unfortunately, the famous and powerful [Crystal Barrier] was not the best defense against a powerful physical tackle by such a huge creature. It was instantly shattered into a thousand pieces right after the bone dragon made contact with it, wounding Micah and causing him to be thrown back a few steps. Fortunately, the barrier still managed to dy the dragon, allowing the brown-haired archer to use an agility spell to carry the wounded Micah away and disappear from the dragon''s sight.

    Rooooaaaarrrrr!

    Having lost sight of the one who shot those arrows at it, the bone dragon once again swept its sight around to look for another target.

    However, unlike before, they were more prepared. Orycon, who was near, knew he would be the next target. When the dragon moved toward his team, he instantly jumped toward the dragon''s blindside and attacked the creature with hisrge tier 4 broadsword.

    nk!! nkk!!

    Emery knew just how heavy Orycon''s swings werebined with that greatsword, but it appeared his swings were unable to create scratches on the monster''s body.

    The dragon was about tounch a counterattack, but Emery saw a beam channeled toward Orycon from the privileged acolyte that was part of his team. In that instant, the huge guy was able to move twice as fast as he normally could.

    From the looks of it, that beam was a high-tier buff spell, abination of the lightning and wind elements. It was a rare spell that not many could cast.

    Not only was Orycon strong and had great techniques, but he was also smart. Despite the dragons roaring with speed and each hit would severely wound him, Orycon bravely kept his distance close around the back of the bone dragon''s head. The best spot to hit and dodge such a creature''s attacks.

    However, a momentter, the dragon''s sharp bone tail swiftly swung at him from behind. The guy was barely able to dodge its ruthless attack, unfortunately, his shoulder was torn apart from the de-like dragon tail.

    Arge chunk of his flesh was gone. Orycon was forced to retreat. It would only be suicide if he forced himself to fight in this condition. Despite his attempt, it appeared he was not fast enough as the tail quickly charged at him once more.

    Everyone could see, it was probably the end of him, however at thest moment just before he was about to be crushed by the dragon, a space behind him was distorted and a portal was opened followed by an arm pulling him into it.

    Right after, the wounded Oryconid wounded on the ground just in front of Emery.

    He was a little surprised by Emery''s action, but he did not dwell on his surprise or injuries and quickly asked Emery to transport his teammate that was left near the dragon,

    He was a bald, skinny man, who was apparently Orycon''s twin brother, Orion. As soon as he arrived with Emery''s spatial gate, he quickly cast a powerful healing spell on the wounded Orycon.

    One big and one skinny, The two did not look alike at all, but it was not the time to talk about such a matter. As Emery''s group had be big, it became the center of the dragon''s main attention.

    Even from afar, the dragon''s eyes could clearly be seen looking at him. It opened its wing trying to head towards him.

    However, before it could fly toward him, a bright ming chain-like whip suddenly swung toward its wing, restricting the dragon''s movement from behind.

    It was Annara''s group. She smiled at Emery as the two made eye contact before she pulled another fire whip that swiftly bound the dragon''s other wing. Following her move, her team quickly charged at the dragon.

    Emery also thought about helping them handle the bone dragon, but someone stopped him before he could make a move.

    It was Roran Harlight.

    "You really don''t change, do you, Emery? Always such a good guy, However, if you really want to beat this dragon, you should follow my advice."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 655 - Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 655 - Tactics</h4>

    At the moment, the bone dragon was fighting against what seemed to be the two strongest teams.

    The first was led by a charming young woman with long, luscious red hair, while the other one was spearheaded by a long-haired young man, who wore a golden robe that exuded elegance.

    Annara''s team and Armand''s team.

    Their team configuration and condition were basically the same. Both were a three people team, still in their full strength, consisting only of privileged acolytes.

    Annara was currently using a powerful whip artifact, utilizing her spell and the artifact''s ability in tandem with one of her team members. Their actions caused the ground beneath the dragon''s feet to turn into a wide puddle of sticky mud, hampering its mobility slightly.

    In the meantime, thest member of her team dashed forward and leaped into the air toward the hindered dragon, while brandishing a spear in his hand. The spear was gleaming a brilliant glow, announcing its identity as an exceptional artifact.

    As for Armand''s team, all three of them were apparently spirit readers, as evidenced by the sight of the established [Soaring Shuttle] artifacts moving around under their orders. This was a surprising revtion. After all,? spirit readers were somewhat rare.

    The bone dragon was being bombarded relentlessly by those golden shuttles right now. Dozens of them were flying around its massive body like annoying flies, striking any part of its skeletal frame whenever the opportunity arose.

    Emery naturally wanted to join the fray when he saw such a sight. However, the protege of the Harlight family, for some reason, decided to stop him from doing exactly that.

    Raising his eyebrows at the hand that was grabbing his shoulder, Emery asked, "Why? What do you want?"

    It was only natural that Emery behaved like this toward the other party. After all, thest time they worked together, Roran had chosen to betray them in order to get ahead. This time, he definitely would not easily trust the man.

    Roran of course understood the reason behind Emery''s attitude. Still, it didn''t affect him, as he calmly opened his mouth.

    "I will share important information with you for free, as a friendly gesture to you."

    Roran began to quickly exin his so-called ''important intel''. He told Emery that, even though Bone Dragon had no magic capabilities and was considered one of the least dangerous dragons, it was the creature with the highest battle power among its kin.

    "��monstrous strength and speed. In addition to that its bone armor has a toughnessparable to a tier 5 artifact." said Roran, ending his long exnation.

    Upon hearing this, Gerri who was next to Emery suddenly spat out curse words.

    "Dammit! Tier 5, you say?!! We have a tier 4 cap limit for this game!! What the hell is the academy nning to have us against an enemy of this level?!"

    Emery turned his eyes to Gerri, his expression was odd. "Gerri, you are an unarmed fighter aren''t you? Why are you getting so worked up?"

    "..."

    "Ermm, I mean, I am�� angry at the injustice they did to you guys!!"

    "..."

    Once again, Emery decided to ignore the fire guy.

    Returning his attention to the Harlight protege, Roran added another piece of information that apparently, when he checked the dragon''s status now, he would see a number below its name - something that wasn''t there before the dragon formed its bodypletely.

    [Bone Dragon]

    [967/1000]

    "Is that��?!" Emery quickly realized what it was

    Knowing the other party hade to the same conclusion, Roran nodded his head. "That''s right. The bone dragon''s total health."

    A look of disbelief could be seen on Emery''s face. This meant that all the attacks thrown by Lodos, the arrow barrages from Micah''s team, everything that Orycon''s team had done, including the bombardment currentlymenced by the two privileged teams only took away 3% of the monster''s entire health.

    "Do you see the problem now, Emery?"

    The dragon not only has a monstrousbination of strength and speed, that would one hit any of them, it also had superb endurance and defense that made all types of attacks seem futile before it.

    "Winning is impossible, unless we work together." Roran continued with a serious face. "Even if we did, there would only be a chance at most, not certainty."

    Roran proceeded to exin more, that not one person or even one team would be able to defeat the monster single handedly. The only possible way was for all of them to work together. Even so, their chances were slim.

    Afterwards, he quickly spelled out how exactly they were going to do it. Apparently this was the reason why he stopped Emery from attacking the dragon before.

    As soon as Roran finished his long detailed exnation, Emery and the others agreed with the proposal. They would be working together for one objective, defeating the seemingly undefeatable Bone Dragon.

    The group didn''t immediately enter the battle. Instead, they focused their attention on healing and recovering their condition, while also waiting for the right moment.

    Ten minutester, the opportunity they had been waiting for finally arrived.

    [Bone Dragon]

    [924/1000]

    The two teams who were fighting against the dragon, Annara''s and Armand''s, had begun to look tired. It was evident they had exhausted a considerable amount of stamina and spirit force.

    "It''s not possible!! Get back!!"

    Annara shouted those words, as she withdrew her restriction, telling her two teammates to do the same. This action swiftly enraged the Nephilim team who were still struggling with the dragon. "Why did you pull back already?!"

    The reason they protested so hard was because without Annara''s team restraining the dragon, it was now heading toward their direction. The massive skeletal build was running across the cave, malevolent intent was apparent in its eyeless eye socket.

    It was at this moment that a figure shot in the air above the dragon and screamed loudly.

    "FLAME ON!!"

    [Pyrost]

    The signature tier 5 fire spell of the Purple me that generated a massive, purplish-colored ball of me hit the dragon''s back squarely. The spell was so powerful and hot, it immediately scorched the area where itnded ck.

    "Come here, you ugly bastard!!"

    Gerri spoke those brash words in his attempt to provoke the dragon. Even though the monster was incapable of speech, it seemed to have understood the taunt as it turned toward the former''s location and unleashed a rage-filled roar.

    ROAR!!!

    The ear-deafening roar of the enraged dragon once again was enough to shake everyone''s spirit core from within. This effect was of course multiplied on Gerri, who was the main target, as thetter''s face turned pale.

    Without further ado, Gerri swiveled in his heels quickly and dashed in the direction of his group.

    "HELP ME NOW!!"

    The dragon furiously chased after Gerri and eventually entered the domain the group had prepared for it.

    At the same time, Emery cast [Shadow Root] to hinder the monster''s movements. Amara, Roran''s subordinate, also helped in by casting her sand magic.

    When the deed was done, Igor proceeded to transform into his beast form and stand in front of the monster. Meanwhile, Gerri, Orycon, and Chumo began their assault from the sides.

    Roran and Orion stood at the back of the group, used their spells to fill any gap and provide enhancement buffs.

    It was a great formation to hold the dragon down. However, they knew that they would also notst more than 10 minutes against it. In order to defeat the dragon, the group would need Annara''s and Armand''s team to take over their ce, like what they did just now.

    Maintaining his firm control on the roots as well as the overall situation, Emery wondered if those two teams would agree to help when the time came.

    ----------------

    Author Note

    Dear Reader,e check out my new Novel, [Young master in the apocalypse] It''s already 35 chapters and would love to hear your opinion about it. thanks

 Chapter 656 - Acknowledgment

    <h4>Chapter 656 - Acknowledgment</h4>

    Grand Assembly Hall

    Tens of thousand spectators were present and seen cheering at the exciting Magus Game shown on the screens floating throughout the arena. A hubbub ofughter, shouting, and screaming was happening all over the hall.

    This was especially so when level four was over, when all ten divisions in the game only had an average of fifty acolytes each left fighting against the waves of goblins and orcs.

    The level five challenge that came after it was evidently harder than thest year''s, making those who were defeated on this level still received some degree of acknowledgment from the audience.

    "Who is that young man! He flooded the whole arena! Isn''t that a tier 6? How is that possible!!"

    "Look at that girl!! She could continuously use those powerful spells as if they are nothing; water, wind, lightning.. And even ice!!! That''s amazing!!"

    "That girl summoned that many beasts!! 40 high level beasts!! That is crazy!!"

    "A group of Titans bloodline!! They make things look easy!"

    With the privileged ss acolytes joining thepetition, many new favorites appeared among the masses. This sparked many discussions on whether the previous champions would be able to defend their throne or some new ones would overthrow the old ones and seize the glory.

    In the midst of this new wave of favourites, there was one person from Group 2 who was always brought into the audience discussion.

    Zach, the Dragon Bloodline.

    After three years, the youth was no longer a boy. Thanks to this mythical bloodline''s miraculous capability, the slender body of the young man hadpletely developed, turning into a muscr build with dragon-like scales seen sparsely on his skin.

    The man had brought countless exmations and gasps, when even by himself he could survive the thirty minutes long onught of endless creatures. Of course, he didn''t escape unscathed. The sight of him standing alone covered in red was bloody yet memorable, to say the least.

    When level 5 finally ended and the bonus mission began, the masses that had calmed down once again became passionate. They were very excited to see what kind of opponent the academy had prepared for these acolytes who had proven themselves to be the cream of the crop.

    "Bone dragon!!! Hahaha, they will not win!! This is ast-man-standing kind of stage!!"

    "No! I think you''re wrong! I think this is apetition to see who will get the most points!"

    "Yes, I somewhat agree with you. It will be the one who hits the most or the one who gives the most contribution, I guess."

    On the second floor, within the seats specifically reserved for the magus-level figures, a group of magus who previously made a bet about the game was currently watching the said game attentively.

    "Your Earth team should be happy to pass level 5 at all. But now, with only two of them, they certainly will not be able topete with my Nephilim team."

    That was what Magus Castor of the Nephilim said in a calm voice, but only he himself knew the truth. His heart was currently racing furiously, not in excitement but in rage. He couldn''t believe those lower realm scum, existences that were nothing in his eyes, manage to reach level 5.

    Urix was also extremely anxious inwardly, but he pretended to keep his calm - to be as cool as possible.

    "You should know that my team has been showing so many surprises before, and I''m sure they will continue to do so. In fact, your acolyte Armand should know better of this!" retorted Urix calmly.

    Upon hearing such things, Castor became even more annoyed.

    Seeing this, the other magus around quickly tried to stop the two from further bickering. Except magus Minerva who cheekily enjoys the show from the sideline.

    Meanwhile, in the VIP area, Headmaster Delbrand was also watching the progressing game intently. Internally, he hoped the Magus Game would run smoothly as he wanted.

    "How many teams are still fighting in the bonus level?"

    While Headmaster Delbrand watching the moving images appeared on the screen, his aide who stood next to him was busy cross checking the data.

    After a while, he went closer to the former and said, "all teams in Group 5 and 10 have been wiped out. Group 4 only has one team left, same as Group 2."

    The group 2 mentioned by the aide was, in fact, only one man left, but that single man was fighting the bone dragon by himself.

    Delbrand showed an amused look when he heard that. Then, he suddenly thought about a certain interesting person he offered a chance into the privileged ss.

    "How about Group 7?"

    "Headmaster, actually Group 7 is currently the group with the most number of acolytes still surviving."

    "How many?"

    "18 acolytes."

    A surprise look shed on the headmaster''s face. "Hmmm, it''s already been an hour since the bonus level fight began. That is unusual indeed"

    Headmaster Delbrand quickly essed the screen by himself and focused on the fight in Group 7, and what greeted him brought no small amount of surprise. He saw the dragon had already lost more than half of its health.

    Seeing how the acolytes from Group 7 were fighting, he quickly realized what had happened.

    Group 7 managed to put aside their rivalry for the time being and teamed up against their enemy, taking turns on tackling the bone dragon.

    He nodded in satisfaction, it was extremely rare to see the proud privileged acolytes work together, especially with the other acolytes they had always considered below them.

    He quickly analyzed the overall situation and found out that the acolyte named Roran who was directing the attack. He then remembered that it was also this acolyte from Harlight family who made the impossible aplishment during thest year''s game, where the group of regr acolytes managed to defeat the elite acolytes on the second game.

    He wondered what this acolyte was trying to prove this time, and what about him that caused people to willingly follow him.

    While he was thinking about this, Delbrand suddenly noticed the lower realm acolyte that he offered a ticket to privileged ss was standing next to Roran.

    He then thought that it was probably not a coincidence. This acolyte named Emery might have had something to do with this feat as well.

    Thinking about this, Headmaster Delbrand smiled once again.

    "They might be able to work together now, but let''s see what happens next.."

    "Especially when that thing has started.. yes This will definitely be interesting to watch."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 657 - Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 657 - Cooperation</h4>

    [Total number of acolytes: 18/692]

    One full hour had gone by, but none of the acolytes in Group 7 were eliminated, despite fighting the mystical-level creature Bone Dragon. The battle was intense and cutthroat, where one mistake would immediately spell their doom.

    This resulted in severe exhaustion and mental burden for these eighteen young acolytes, evident from their expressions and sweat dripping all over their bodies. Even so, there wasn''t a trace of resignation in their eyes nor faces.

    This sight made Group 7 be one of the most cheered groups still left in the Magus Games.

    If only Lodos could see this very morousmotion. Being the only one who died within the first few minutes of the battle, he would definitely meet the death god one more time just from the sheer rage and shame.

    There were seven teams left within group 7, but they were separated into three different sides.

    Arge group of eight people consisted of Emery, Chumo, Gerri, Igor, Orycon, Orion, Roran and Amara on one side. A group of s was a coboration between Annara and Armand''s teams that was exclusively made up of privileged acolytes. Thest but not least, the temporary alliance between Micah and the archer girl named Reyne, together with the Kaleos acolyte Anas and his quiet, brown-skinned fighter named Sigurd.

    Despite having only four people in the team and only two of them being privileged ss, thisst group that Micah entered was able to hold on and fight back as long as the other two groups. This noteworthy aplishment was all thanks to the Kaleos brown-skinned warrior named Sigurd.

    "Titan''s bloodline!!", eximed someone knowledgeable within the crowd who recognize a marking on Sigurd''s forehead.

    Sigurd was apparently a descendant from a special human bloodline. This bloodline of his granted him extraordinary strength, making him much stronger than the other acolytes.

    The man could hold the dragon back with his two arms, showing a level of strengthparable to that of Igor''s Beast Transformation. Moreover, the force behind his every strike was also as strong as Orycon''s attacks.

    When he activated his inherent bloodline, Sigurd''s overall stats would increase exponentially and be a monster of his own. He was Kaleos'' proud secret weapon.

    When it was their turn to fight the bone dragon, Sigurd would immediately charge forward and stop its advance with his huge ax, while Micah would do his part to obstruct it by creating severalrge ice crystals on the dragon''s feet.

    The moment the two managed to sessfully contain the dragon, Anas and Reney would use their ranged attacks to deal damage to it. Thetter would use her speciality by sending a relentless barrage of arrows, while the former used his new speciality to strike - one of spirit readers'' weapon of choice, a de almostparable to Armand''s [Soaring Shuttle].

    With this configuration , where they would take turns every five to six minutes, each group would have more time to recover their stamina and spirit force, which allowed them to keep doing this for a long time. As a result, the Bone Dragon''s health had been reduced by 40 to 60 points every turn.

    [Bone Dragon]

    [321/1000]

    The supposedly mighty dragon had been facing each group in turn for more than an hour by now. This all thanks to Roran''s achievement, who managed to be convincing enough when he invited the other two groups to take part in his n.

    Everyone had some degree of belief, when he said the longer they survived and the more they contributed in this so-called bonus challenge, the higher the final points they would receive. The only way to do that was by working and cooperating with each other.

    Of course, his status as the Harlight family''s protege yed a decisive role in making his voice heard. After all, there was no way these proud individuals would be willing to listen to the words of someone they considered below them.

    After they managed to cross the 300 health points, everyone was ted. It seemed it was actually something feasible to defeat the Bone Dragon.

    However, their happiness was cut short, when they saw things gradually heading in a bad direction.

    The group realized the longer they fought, the stronger the fatigue would appear, which in turn shortened their rest time, as they had to take the ce of the other team, who were already exhausted.

    As if that wasn''t disastrous enough, they currently were only able to shave off 30 to 40 points of the monster''s health each turn. A striking contrast whenpared to their earlier performance.

    This only proved that all of his acolytes had finally reached their breaking point, that rest and healing didn''t have that much benefit for their condition anymore.

    [200/1000]

    Another milestone reached, although the acolytes found this coboration to give benefit to them all, most of them knew better than to think they would work together like this until the end. They all knew this fragile cooperation of theirs could be shattered at any moment. It only needed that one spark to trigger it.

    In the end, this was apetition and all of them understood the one who managed to defeat the dragon in itsst moment would get a better result one way or another. Because of that, the closer they got to the dragon''s demise, the more tension and wariness they had toward the others than the dragon itself.

    "Switch!!" Armand shouted loudly, asking for Roran''s side to take his ce.

    The young Harlight was certainly annoyed by this, as the six privileged acolytes, who proimed to be the strongest, only dealt a precise amount of thirty points off the dragon''s health, before they asked for a switch.

    [193/1000]

    "That Damned Nephilim!" Gerri cursed harshly at those people''s antics.

    Meanwhile, Roran quickly suppressed his annoyance, maintained his calm and ordered the team to take over. After all, they couldn''t just spoil the hard work and efforts they had put in just because of this.

    To be a good example, Roran decided to jump to the front and fight directly with the Bone Dragon. This time, using hisrge shield which was then followed by everyone in his team.

    nk!! nk!! nk!!

    The sharp sound of metal shing with other hard materials rang out, as Roran defended against the dragon''s attack.

    He wasn''t as strong or talented as the others, but he hadepletely prepared with top-of-the-line equipment, such as tier 4 shield, armor and sword. Moreover, the equipment he used was one of those enhanced versions, that cost three times more than the normal tier 4 artifacts.

    Still, Roran knew he couldn''t overestimate his ability, as those items had their own limits as well.

    All eight people worked together to fight the dragon, giving their best to contribute. Roran stood with Igor side by side, deflecting the dragon''s attack, while Emery used both his [Shadow Root] and [Shadow Mist] to hold and distract the dragon. With the dragon movement being contained by the three, the rest wouldfortably give all they got to rain multiple attacks to the bone creatures.

    [152/1000]

    This pleasant development continued until suddenly Roran''s shield could not withstand the dragon''s assault anymore and broke apart, causing the former to be hit and thrown back injured.

    An opening appeared in the team''s formation with Roran being flung like a worthless rag. Fortunately, Igor managed to cover it up before it could lead to worse consequences.

    The half-blood acolyte then took the vanguard position until the half-conscious Roran shouted.

    "Switch!!"

    Now it was Anas''s group''s turn to take over, but at the same time, a few people secretly smiled, as they knew the moment had finallye for the final blow of the bonus stage.

 Chapter 658 - Game

    <h4>Chapter 658 - Game</h4>

    ROOARR!!

    An ear-deafening roar overflowing with indignation and rage resounded loudly through the air, as the Bone Dragon suffered under countless attacks.

    Dozens of rune-carved arrows rapidly flew through the air and exploded right on the dragon''s head, sting it to the side, while also inciting another anger-filled roar. Unfortunately for the mighty dragon, its agony hadn''t ended yet.

    The arrow barrage sent by Reyne was quickly followed by the Titan''s Bloodline holder, Sigurd, who stomped the ground with his feet. His figure flew into the air like a bullet, as he brandished the huge axe in his hand.

    [Soul Shaker]

    This was a powerful battle art that utilized the entire feature of his huge axe by rotating it ad infinitum, unleashing a rapid session of seemingly unstoppable attacks.

    nk!! nk!! nk!!

    Loud sounds rang in the air consecutively, as Sigurd clearly showcased the prowess of this battle art to all. There must be at least twenty strikesnded sessively on the bone dragon. Even more surprisingly that one attack itself had taken out a whooping 12 points off the dragon''s health.

    It was, so far, the strongest single attack dealt to the dragon by anyone from Group 7. The only one who could match this feat was probably thebined bombardment from Armand''s team of three spirit reader acolytes. Even so, they could only take eight, at most ten, points off the dragon''s health.

    "That guy has reached the peak of rank 9, with eight pirs formed. No wonder he is so powerful." Chumo whispered to Emery, as the two of them rested their exhausted bodies after their earlier turn.

    In reality, using Chumo''s [Eye of the Raven], he could tell that those who came from the privileged ss had all reached the high stage rank 9 with at least 6 pirs formed. While Sigurd led the pack with 8 pirs, the next one after him was Annara and Armand who both had formed 7 pirs.

    Even Orycon, who was known to be the strongest in the elite group seven, only had 5 pirs formed. No wonder the difference between them was so apparent. But it was just like Roran said before, none of them could fight the dragon on their own.

    This was proven by how just after four minutes, Sigurd, the strongest among them, was finally down on his knee.

    "Aaarrgghhh!!"

    [119/1000]

    Fortunately, the group had managed to shave 30 points off the dragon''s remaining health. Therefore, Anas quickly shouted lest Sigurd be identally eliminated by the dragon''s attack.

    "SWITCH!!"

    However, no one from Annara''s or Armand''s team reacted. They were still focused on recovering their condition, as if they didn''t hear the loud scream from Anas.

    ROOAAARRR!!

    The dragon attacked and sent Sigurd crashing into the wall. He didn''t move an inch as his body fell heavily on the ground. It was unknown whether he was still conscious or not.

    This left Micah by himself, to be the one who held the huge creature with his [Crystal Barrier]. The young man exerted everything he had till his face turned visibly red.

    "SWITCHH!!", desperately shouted the usually indifferent Micah. By this point, he was literally begging for help, as he couldn''t hold the dragon any longer.

    However, Armand still didn''t move and only replied with, "Hold on!! Give us 30 seconds!!"

    Micah''s expression turnedpletely pale when he heard that. Even though 30 seconds wasn''t that long of a time, for him who was in this precarious situation, every second could easily determine the difference between his life and death.

    He was enraged by those privileged acolytes'' attitude and inwardly swore he would definitely give them his payback in the future. But now, he had to do everything he could tost for 30 seconds. Left with no options, Micah decided to use his lifesaving treasure.

    After taking out a crystal ball that emitted a soft blue light, Micah swiftly clenched his fist and broke it into pieces. Immediately after, simr blue light enveloped his body and the former quickly felt his crystal spell being enhanced.

    Without further ado, Micah cast another spell that generated a wall of crystal, quickly encasing him, Reyne and Anas together into a frozen ice block. At the same time, the crystal barrier that held the dragon down finally shattered.

    BAM!

    The dragon, as enraged as Micah, brought its skeletal paw high to the air and down to the ice block that protected Micah and the other two. The ice shook violently from the attack, but fortunately, it remained intact.

    Realizing that the chunk of ice didn''t break, the dragon became even more furious.

    BAM!

    The second attack came upon Micah and the others, and it managed to create a few cracks. This greatly startled the trio within. s, there was nothing they could do but watch, as the third attack descended.

    BAM!

    The third onended directly at the ice crystal block and almost shattered it into pieces. Their situation became grimer as time passed, but Micah was seen smiling because he calcted that his lifesaving treasure would be enough to buy the 30 seconds he needed.

    s, his smile was dashed from his face when he looked toward the other side and saw that they didn''t budge at all. The Nephilims acolytes still sat there, closing their eyes. It was at this moment that Micah knew he had been fooled.

    The crystal block was finally destroyed by the dragon''s fourth attack. Micah spat out a mouthful of blood as the bacsh hit him. Looking at how pale the former''s face was, Anas snapped his head at the privileged acolytes'' direction and screamed, "Switch, dammit!!"

    s, the only thing he received from those people was a smile, one filled with mockery.

    Emery, who was on the other side, was quickly concerned. He was about to rush forward, wanting to help the Kaleos'' team, but Roran once again stopped him by grabbing his shoulder.

    "No!! Wait!!"

    A secondter, the dragon opened its jaw that was filled with sharp teeth wide and bit Micah, separating his upper and lower part of body. After throwing the now lifeless body to the side, it turned its head to Anas and Reyne, ready to attack both of them.

    The two watched in fear as the massive paw approached closer. At the veryst second, Sigurd arrived and stopped the dragon''s attack.

    "AAARRRGGGHHH!!" Sigurd screamed.

    It was at this time that Armand the Nephilim finally made his move. He ordered their [Soaring Shuttle] to fly toward Anas'' side, however instead of targeting the dragon, the dozen golden flying weapons headed towards the three of them.

    "You Nephilim bastards!!", was thest word Reyne said, as she was the one they targeted from all sides. Her body slowly dissipated into motes of lights, signaling her elimination from the game.

    [Total number of acolytes: 16/692]

    Next, the Soaring Shuttles made their way toward Sigurd, who was still battling the dragon.

    St! St! St!

    The Soaring Shuttles hit every part of Sigurd''s body, leaving no spot untouched. Even so, the man was still standing firm, holding the dragon at bay with his huge axe.

    The dozen of Soaring Shuttles circled around, as they wanted to make another attack. At this moment, Emery was ready to open his [Spatial Gate] to help. However, Roran still didn''t let go of his hand on his shoulder.

    The next attack by the shuttles would kill Sigurd for sure, or at least that was what Armand expected.

    At thest moment, Anas made his move and held on a few of the shuttle back with his own flying weapons. s, his efforts were simply not enough.

    Anas stood with his back against Sigurd''s back. The two continued to struggle, the former with the Soaring Shuttle, while thetter with the Bone Dragon.

    Emery never really liked the Kaleos guy, in fact, they behaved arrogantly and made his first year in Magus Academy extremely difficult. Even so, he was still annoyed for not helping someone in need when he actually can do something about it.

    "Why?!" Emery said coldly, as he turned and looked at Roran straight in the eyes.

    Facing the question, Harlight''s protege answered in a calm voice. "Emery, you have to remember that this is just a game! If you help them, it will be us next who get attacked by the dragon! We should attack once the dragon was aiming for the Nephilims!"

    Emery''s mind was troubled and when he saw Sigurd''s axe finally fell to the ground, he then finally decided.

    "Like you said Roran, this is just a game, if we can''t even save them in-game, I don''t think we will ever save them in real life."

    Emery instantly arrived with a [Blink] next to the two dying acolytes and quickly created a [Granite Wall] to hold both the dragon and the [Soaring Shuttle] attack.

    Within seconds the granite wall was destroyed, but the three of them were no longer inside.

    A space was distorted and a spatial gate was opened but to Roran''s surprise, it wasn''t on his side, but right next to the Nephilim acolytes instead.

    Emery look toward the shocked Armand with a grin and said

    "You dont mind we came to visit... right.... friend?"

 Chapter 659 - Fallens

    <h4>Chapter 659 - Fallens</h4>

    The situation happening with Micah''s team was actually something to be expected. All of them knew this event would ur and that the only question they didn''t know the answer to was, who would be unlucky enough to be abandoned by the other teams.

    It was clear the task of defeating the Bone Dragon was impossible for any team toplete alone. The chances of sess were not even certain with two teams coborating together in tackling this great challenge.

    Even the cooperation between Annara and Armand, two teamsposed of all-star privileged ss acolytes, were not enough. Hence, the reason for the coboration of every acolyte in Group 7.

    One had to know that Group 7''s acolytes were barely managing, as they battled the Bone Dragon and whittled its health bit by bit. They cooperated because they all wanted to beat this challenge. However, things were not the same anymore the moment the dragon''s health approached the 10% mark.

    It was because each team was now confident they were able to defeat the dragon by themselves. Thus, all pretense of cordiality was immediately torn off when matters of glory were ced upon the table.

    It wasn''t that Micah nor the Kaleos didn''t realize this. They just didn''t expect the Nephilims would start when the dragon hadn''t even reached 10% of its health. This slight from their part be their biggest mistake and cause of their tragedy.

    Unfortunately, at thest moment, no one would ever imagine that one acolyte would go against expectation and meddle with Nephilims'' n by saving the Kaleos. As if that wasn''t enough, the acolyte even brought the Bone Dragon to their steps.

    This instantly enraged the Nephilims. They retaliated by throwing all of their [Soaring Shuttle] toward said acolyte.

    The said acolyte, Emery looked toward Anas and said, "That is my cue. Good luck."

    Right after he said that, Emery cast [Blink] again and disappeared from their side, leaving the Kaleos to deal with the Nephilims themselves. His figure reappeared at where his friends were.

    Emery didn''t agree with what the Nephilims did and even loathed them, but he had no responsibility to help the Kaleos either. After all, his act of kindness could easilyplicate his group in a bad way, endangering them. Hence this was the best method he could think of.

    When he returned and stood next to Roran, the man showed an amused look on his face.

    "Hahahaha, that is indeed a way to deal with this matter!"

    From the distance, they could clearly see and watch how the Kaleos managed to get their revenge. Sigurd transformed into a literal beast, as he ran amok one more time and disrupted the Nephilims'' group, turning them into a crowd of headless chicks.

    But by then, the Bone Dragon had graced them with its presence and quickly bit one of the Nephilim acolytes, eliminating him from this bonus challenge. Watching how theirpanion could do nothing but face his demise, the faces of Armand and the other Nephilim turned ugly.

    They were forced to use their special ability, lest they suffered the same fate. A pair of glimmering golden wings appeared on their back as their figures rapidly flew away from the area, leaving the furious dragon alone with the two Kaleos.

    Turning its attention to the two nearby preys, the Bone Dragon spun its body and utilized its tail to attack. Caught off guard, Sigurd was whipped away by the tail and sent flying dozens of meters through the air, crashing to the wall.

    His body fell lifelessly onto the ground as he lost his consciousness. His entire body waspletely covered by his own blood. As for Anas, he knew he couldn''t evenst one second with his condition and without Sigurd''s assistance.

    Knowing he would not be able to shake away the dragon that was chasing after him, instead of using his flying weapon on the dragon, he decided to send it toward the two Nephilims. This was hisst act of retaliation.

    St!

    It managed to hit Armand''spanion, making him lose his bnce and fall to the ground. The dragon was only a meter behind Anas when thetter just decided to dash toward the fallen man. Anas wasughing madly in satisfaction, before he and the Nephilim were both smashed by the dragon''s w.

    [Total number of acolytes : 13/692]

    In the meantime, Armand ced his entire concentration on running as fast as he could toward Annara''s team. A fearful look could be seen on his face, as he knew the Bone Dragon had turned its attention to him and was chasing just behind him.

    "Help me!!!" Armand shouted desperately.

    His face lost its color when he saw Annara had a smile he knew all too well, the same one he just gave to Micah before. Realizing his fate was sealed, Armand threw a hateful re at her and screamed loudly.

    "You damn bitchhh!!!"

    BAM!

    A booming sound rang in the air, as Armand''s figure mmed to the ground. Apanying it was the distinct sounds of many bones being broken.

    The Nephilims were indeed great long range fighters. Unfortunately, when their formation was broken and with no one to help them fend off the enemy, they were simply unable to defend themselves.

    [Total number of acolytes : 12/692]

    After Armand''s body dissipated into motes of light, Roran quickly told everyone to charge at once.

    "This is it!! Thest fight!", Roran shouted passionately. "Let''s go! Don''t hold back and muster everything you have!!"

    [110/1000]

    The Bone Dragon only had 11% of its initial health remaining, while the acolytes still had twelve people on their side. The two remaining groups swiftly focused their firepower, using everything in their repertoire to take thest points away and bring the dragon down as quickly as possible.

    nk! nk!!

    Now that they were attacking the dragon together, there were no longer any sides. At the moment, everyone just tried to dish out as much damage as they could, while also trying to not get killed by the dragon''s retaliation.

    However, to be sure, Roran still proposed to do what he did best.

    Turning his head toward Annara, he shouted. "Let''s make sure none of us attack each other!!"

    While throwing her ming whips at the dragon, Annara scoffed at his words. "Huh?! Roran, you are the worst of them all! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re trying to pull off!! Don''t you dare get close to me or else!!"

    Even though she said those words, Annara was not so stupid as to reject the help in killing the dragon.

    Everyone focused their battle arts, spells, and weapons at the Bone Dragon, bombarding it from every direction. Loud, rage-filled roars were unleashed by the dragon everytime it received critical damage.

    [103/1000]

    nkk!! nkkk!! BOOM! BOOM!

    [101/1000]

    One hitpoint more and the Bone Dragon would reach itsst 10% health. However, it was at this moment that Chumo''s [Eye of the Raven] suddenly reacted and showed him information, warning him that it was changing.

    Chumo quickly grabbed Emery who was next to him and said, "Something is going to happen. Watch out!!"

    [100/1000]

    The moment the Bone Dragon reached the mark everyone had been waiting for, cracks suddenly appeared on its armor-like bones. This caught everyone by surprise. They didn''t even have the chance to say anything before the cracks multiplied and exploded, sending hundreds of shards in all directions.

    The explosion sessfully threw everyone off their foothold and flung them away, inflicting various degrees of injuries.

    Emery struggled to open his eyes, to see beyond the smoke that arose. The dragon was roaring loudly, appearing even stronger than before.

    At this moment, a new notification came to everyone''s mind. A notification that stunned all of them.

    [Undead Dragon]

    [Mythical Beast - Level 60]

    [100/100]

    [Battle power - undefined]

    However, what shocked him next was the notification after it.

    [Total number of acolytes : 9/692]

    Group 7 just lost three more acolytes.

 Chapter 660 - Undead

    <h4>Chapter 660 - Undead</h4>

    Without the armor-like skeletons covering its entire build, the previously Bone Dragon looked much smaller. It now looked like a skinned creature with some of its flesh torn and parts of its internal bones exposed.

    However, despite its stature reduction and really unbing appearance, the dragon actually emitted a much stronger aura than what it disyed before. This naturally made the faces of all surviving acolytes turn awful.

    Emery''s eyes quickly checked around him, to see who else was actually still in the fight. He instantly became pale when he saw Chumo, who was currently lying not far from where he was with a huge bone shard embedded through his chest.

    "No! No, Chumo! Please hang on!" Emery said, quickly approaching him.

    Sliding his way toward Chumo, he quickly cast [Nature Blessing] on thetter. Exuberant green lights appeared in his hand, as they turned root-like and spreaded throughout Chumo''s injured body, doing their best in healing the damage done.

    Emery could clearly see Chumo''s body trembling violently, struggling between the thin line of death and life. Hence, he immediately pumped more spirit energy onto the spell in hope of saving and clutching him out of the death''s grasp.

    While he was busy putting his attention on Chumo''s critical condition, a figure came approaching Emery in hurried steps.

    "Emery! You''re still alive... This is good."

    It was Roran, who was already wearing his new tier 4 armor. Emery recalled how the man was seen, as if he could no longer fight without the apaniment of armor. Now, it was clear all that was just a mere pretense.

    But knowing Roran''s characteristics, it was to be expected.

    The Harlight protege quickly told Emery that his subordinate, Amara, didn''t make it through the Bone now Undead Dragon''s flurry of sharp bone shards. The same fate also befell the half blood acolyte, Igor.

    Not far on his left, Gerri focused his attention on healing the wounds he received, that luckily weren''t that serious.

    Meanwhile, Orion could be seen kneeling, trying his best to heal his twin brother Orycon, who was currently leaning weakly on the wall. Blood basically covered every inch of his body, telling others that his condition was far from good.

    s, Orian''s efforts were destined to be in vain, as a secondter, Emery saw Orycon''s body gradually fade and turn into motes of light like everyone else who was eliminated.

    [Total number of acolytes : 8/692]

    Another one had been eliminated and was sent out of the game. The bad news for Emery was, Chumo might join those people soon enough.

    Realizing this, Roran quickly signaled to Orian to help Emery heal Chumo. After all, they really couldn''t afford to lose another person.

    Fortunately, Orycon''s elimination didn''t have too much of an impact on Orian. The young man quickly made his way over and did what he was asked to do.

    "You have to prepare yourself to fight, Emery. I really have no idea what creature this is. It seems the headmaster has prepared this as a surprise for all of us."

    The Harlight protege wasn''t just known as someone who was well informed, he also somehow gained insider information about the Magus Games. Even so, this creature named Undead Dragon was not included in the information he collected.

    To make matters difficult, what the Bone Dragon had just done was something purely from fantasy, something no normal Bone Dragon could do. However as they were in the virtual arena, everything evidently became possible.

    The dragon unleashed a powerful roar, as if dering to the world that it was ready to fight.

    It quickly shot forward, charging toward the two figures that were standing on the far end of the cave-like room. The long-haired beauty Annara and her teammate, a privileged acolyte specialized in spear called Yunxiao.

    The Undead Dragon rushed at the two. Emery could tell it was much faster than before. However, the two, as talented individuals chosen to be enrolled in privileged ss, were prepared to such matters as they moved out of the trajectory perfectly.

    Emery watched as Annara used a skill that made her entireplexion turn much paler, while her eyes went red, as if there were zing mes inside of them. It looked like the Bat bloodline Transformation he had seen from the attacker that night in Terra kingdom, but more subtle.

    The skill improved Annara''s overall stats, increasing the value of everything across the board. Thanks to this, Annara gained the necessary speed she needed, while her whip attacks became stronger and fiercer.

    Her partner, Yunxiao, was also not to be scorned. The young man was a formidable spear master and an acolyte with lightning affinity, an element that boasted great destructive power.

    He swung the spear in his hand as he cast a lightning-based battle art technique. The tip of his spear vehemently crackled with numerous lightning currents, as the illusory shape of a dragon materialized upon it.

    The coboration between the two individuals fiercely bombarded the Undead Dragon with attacks from two different directions and was able to take down some of its health.

    [93/100]

    Seeing how the dragon wasn''t as ferocious as they initially thought, Roran quickly called Emery and Gerri, who had somewhat recovered to join the fray and fight together. The three of them quickly rushed over, charging from the other side opposite Annara and Yunxiao.

    Gerri immediately discharged his powerful spell [Pyrost]. A massive, purplish ball of me swiftly materialized and rapidly headed toward the Undead Dragon, creating a loud sound and explosion upon impact.

    On the other hand, Emery attacked relentlessly with tier 4 sword tightly, while asionally unleashing [Shadow Edge] when he got the opportunity. In the meantime, Roran increased his vignce, as he was tasked with protecting the two people who were busy attacking from the vicious retaliation of the dragon''s tails and ws.

    "Die! Die! Die!" Gerri screamed madly, as he threw his [Pyrost] like candies.

    Each of his purplish fireball managed to take one point off the dragon''s health, while Emery''s [Shadow Edge], though not as frequent as the former, could shave off a staggering 4 points.

    Within minutes, the Undead Dragon had lost 50 points of its health. Seeing this, the group started to feel ted.

    "This is nothing much!" Gerri said smugly.

    Roran, however, was still quiet and maintained his caution. The same could be said to Emery, who believed there was definitely something else about the dragon. And as expected, it indeed still has something in store.

    The dragon suddenly unleashed a roar again. But this time, there was something different about it. It was able to shake their minds for a second. In that split window of opportunity, the dragon charged towards Gerri, who was the closest to it.

    "Gerri!!"

    Shaking off the awful sensation, Emery quickly cast [Blink] and helped his friend. He was barely able to, as when he reappeared, Gerri had already lost one of his arms and part of his shoulder. Luckily, the two of them managed to get away with their life intact.

    "Urgh...", groaned Gerri weakly, while blood kept pouring out the wound like a gushing river.

    "Hold on there, Gerri. I will try to heal you." Emery said, as he roused the greenish spirit energy in his body.

    Emery was about to cast [Nature Blessing] on Gerri, when he was distracted by Roran''s loud voice. He turned his head over and saw the dumbfounded look on thetter''s face. Confusion only overtook him for a moment, before he quickly realized the reason.

    The health of the Undead Dragon that they had painstakingly reduced had returned to its original state.

    [100/100]

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server, link ..avans.xyz

 Chapter 661 - The Key

    <h4>Chapter 661 - The Key</h4>

    "Is that a frickin'' regeneration?!" Roran shouted in disbelief, as he looked at the notification disying the health of the Undead Dragon. He still couldn''t believe that all the things the group had worked so hard for had been renderedpletely meaningless.

    Orion, who was currently healing Chumo and someone specialized in the path of restoration, shook his head at Roran''s words and said, "No, it''s not. A high-level regeneration spell will not heal that fast. It has to be a high-level instant heal or something simr to it."

    Roran was entirely annoyed by this, while Emery was still trying his best to help Gerri on stopping the heavy bleeding in his shoulder, which now had no arm. The sight of him lying on the ground helplessly was pitiful, to say the least.

    The skin of the acolyte known as Violet me was strikingly pale. His body was violently trembling as his eyes stared directly at Emery''s, an unusual serious look was seen on his face.

    "Em�� Emery�� I can feel it. I am dying�� Don''t let me die. Don''t�� I don''t want to die!"

    "..."

    Emery couldn''t hold himself from shaking his head wryly. He really couldn''t tell if this friend of his was joking or actually being real. His motivation to bring Gerri back to his normal condition had increased exponentially, to make sure the other party stopped his incessant yapping as soon as possible.

    "Emery! Roran! Let''s work together!!"

    Annara''s high-pitched yet charming voice was heard from the side opposite of where they were at the moment. It seemed the arrogant girl had finally chosen to let her pride go and cooperate with them.

    Upon hearing this, Gerri, who had regained some of his healthyplexion once more screamed pleadingly. It was as if he would die right there right now if no one paid attention to him.

    "Emery, what about me? D-don''t leave me?"

    Orion quickly knocked the Violet me''s head with his fist, while still keeping his focus in alternating his healing spell on both Chumo and Gerri.

    "Let''s go!!"

    Roran quickly exined he believed there was some kind of limitation ced on the dragon''s ability. Even though it could heal itself back to full, it should certainly have a limit of two or at most three times. Otherwise, this so-called bonus challenge won''t make sense. It would be merely a joke designed to be impossible to clear.

    While Orion stayed at the back doing his job of bringing Chumo back from the death''s door and Gerri from his somewhat critical condition, the four individuals who still boasted some degree of fighting abilitymenced their assault at the Undead Dragon.

    Emery, Roran, Annara and Yunxiao, the four of them once again dashed towards the dragon, approaching from four different sides. Without anyprehensive nor detailed discussion, these four talented young individuals immediately went on and did their part. Annara was the one restricting its movements, Roran would be the one leading the attack and acting as the vanguard, while Emery and Yunxiao proceeded tounch their greatest offensive capability with their respective weapon of choice.

    CLANK! CLANK! BAM! ROAR!

    Various sounds rang out loudly in the air, creating a cacophonous yet strangely harmonious melody. As if it was the apanying musician, the Undead Dragon also took part in this music creation session by unleashing simrly ear-deafening, rage-filled roars from time to time.

    [Shadow Edge]

    Now that Emery showcased his skill side by side with Yunxiao, who also discharged his own battle art skill, the quiet man seemed to have some level of acknowledgement toward him. This was evidenced by the nod the man gave when their eyes identally met.

    The same thing also happened to Annara, who gradually became more and more surprised as she watched how the battle progressed. This grew even further when she finally recalled that Emery was still a rank 8 acolyte.

    To be able to go on par with Yunxiao, who was a bonafide rank 9 acolyte with 7 pirs formed was truly an extraordinary feat. For a moment, she couldn''t help but think that no wonder her senior brother and master paid so much attention to him.

    Of course, Emery would not be able to do such a remarkable thing if it wasn''t because of his double core and [Fey Transformation] that helped empower his attacks.

    [52/100]

    Seeing that they had reached where they were earlier, Roran quickly shouted. "Don''t stop!! Don''t let it have a chance to regain its health!!!"

    However, right as he finished speaking those words, without the dragon roaring like before, its health had already returned to full, as if all the damage the group had done to it was simply an illusion.

    The four people stopped in their tracks and looked at each other, where they could clearly see the dumbfounded expressions on their faces. They really had no idea as to what could possibly be the reason.

    Neither of them felt any fluctuations in the surrounding spirit energy, which should happen when one cast a spell. This meant whatever the dragon used, it wasn''t a spell.

    "How could this be?!!" Roran shouted in disbelief, again. He was really confused by all of this.

    "Do you have any other bright ideas, Harlight?" Annara asked sarcastically, as she continued to restrain the dragon. "If you don''t have it, then you better think fast! I really can''t hold on to this monster any longer!!"

    The Undead Dragon once again unleashed its roar that by this point Emery thought it must be its signature move. The roar, like its predecessor, generated a strong gust of wind and forced everyone to take several steps back.

    "What else can we do?" asked Roran in the same sarcastic tone. "Just keep on attacking!! Let''s see if we or it will fall first!"

    Roran still held to his belief the dragon had limits in using whatever it was that brought its health back. s, the third time the group arrived at where they were before, the dragon''s health once again returned to its original state.

    "This is impossible!!"

    Things turned to worst, as not just they were all tired and hurt. It had been such a long fight and everyone had already reached their limit long ago. Now, not only they were at theirst breath, they also had no idea how to fight the dragon.

    It was at this time that Gerri joined the four people in battling the dragon. Even though he had lost one of his arms, there was no trace of anxiety on his face. He arrived at Emery''s side and then shouted what Chumo had told him to tell them.

    "Chumo said the dragon always heals itself exactly one minutes after the first strikends on it!"

    "!!!"

    Chumo has his [Eye of Raven] ability that could analyze the enemy, it appeared this really was the key to defeat the dragon.

    Upon hearing this, Roran appeared to beughing furiously.

    "Why didn''t I think of that?!! Great work!"

    Everyone did a quick calction in their heads and found that what Gerri had just said was true. They also finally realized what the challenge was all about. The headmaster must have put thisst detail of the dragon to make sure only a group that could work together could pass the bonus level.

    With the way it was, not even the strongest rank 9 acolyte could have the necessary firepower and attack rate to take down 100 of the dragon''s health points in one minute''s time.

    However, everyone was stunned when they realized they might not have enough people with enough strength to make this feat achievable.

    It was at this moment, a figure approached the group from behind Orion.

    "Heal�� me�� I will�� help!"

    Apparently, the group had forgotten one person who was still alive, albeit briefly. Furthermore, this one particr person made everyone who was previously unsure be confident in their chances ofpleting this challenge.

    After all, he was the strongest person in Group 7: the Titan''s Bloodline holder, Sigurd.

    The man had been resting and maintaining silence in the corner, where he hadnded from thest hit of the dragon. He didn''t originally n to join the fight anymore, but when he reached the same conclusion as the others, he offered to help.

    With this, Roran quickly led the discussion and told the group to be patient. Their sess was nigh, so they shouldn''t do anything risky.

    Soon, it was decided that they would take their time distracting the dragon, allowing them to take turns to heal and prepare themselves for the decisive attempt.

    Emery also quickly released his [Fey Transformation], because he would definitely need itter.

    Few minutester, after the group of 8 people werepletely prepared, at the same time that the dragon roared once more, Roran immediately made the signal.

    "Now!! Everyone, give everything you got!!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 662 - Bombarded

    <h4>Chapter 662 - Bombarded</h4>

    Eight young figures were running, heading in the direction of a monstrous dragon emanating a terrifying aura. However, these people didn''t seem to perceive it, because instead of stopping in their tracks, they increased their speed even further, as they got closer to the monstrosity.

    The Undead Dragon quickly found itself being bombarded by numerous attacks: numerous spells, skills and techniques were thrown at it, as the group of eight acolytes mustered everything they had and unleashed the strongest assault they could possibly deliver.

    The reason everyone acted as if they hadpletely descended into madness was because they had to kill the creature in under one minute. Otherwise, all of their efforts would be rendered meaningless by the dragon''s abnormal regeneration.

    Roran took the lead of the assault by brandishing the huge shield in his hand forward, while using [Shield Bash], focusing the dragon''s attention onto himself.

    Seeing that it had turned its head toward his direction, he immediately cast a spell that enchanted his sword, enveloping it in a luminous glow. Immediately after, he swung his sword repeatedly and so rapidly his hands became blurry, sending out sessive shes that managed to infuriate the dragon even more.

    "Good one, Harlight!"

    Gerri shouted excitedly, channeling all his spirit power on one hand while flying in the air, materializing the biggest [Pyrost] he could make within his current level of control. Faint smoke could be seen appearing around his figure, showing the spell was hot enough to burn the water particle in the air.

    On the other side, Sigurd, who had been healed by Orion, returned to his normal condition. He quickly picked up his ax embedded in the wall, before stomping on the ground and darting towards the dragon.

    Eyespletely focused on the massive figure in front of him, the mighty Titan''s Bloodline holder brought the axe high to the air and once again executed his special battle art [Soul Shaker].

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    Consecutive ear-deafening sounds were once again heard, as Sigurd''s axe ferociously rotated under hismand and struck the Undead Dragon mercilessly.

    Sigurd''s rampaging manner of attack was quickly followed by Yunxiao, who unleashed his powerful thunder spear again. The illusionary manifestation of the dragon visible on the tip of the spear coiled in the air, beforending on the Undead Dragon''s right side, sending it sliding on the ground a few steps.

    Even Annara decided to let go of her whip and focused on releasing a powerful offensive spell of her own. Few momentster, zes of jet-ck me could be seen around her figure, as she cast [Hellfire], a tier 5bination spell of darkness and fire element.

    Emery was thest to enter the fray, as what he nned to ''gift'' the dragon was something he had wholeheartedly prepared.

    Approximately a dozen meters away from the Undead Dragon, neither too far nor too near, Emery closed his eyes, as he focused his concentration on rousing the spirit energy in his body and channeling as much of it as possible into the tier 4 sword in his hand.

    A darkish glow slowly, but surely manifested on the sword, signifying the power umted within. It grew brighter and brighter, until Emery felt it finally reached the limit. The moment he did, he immediately shot at the dragon and swung the sword downwards.

    [Shadow Edge]

    BOOM!

    A cloud of dust rose in the air, as the dark crescent-shaped sh hit the Undead Dragon squarely. Following it was the ear-piercing shriek of the dragon, informing them that the attack was effective.

    Under the relentless attacks of the group, the Undead Dragon''s health dropped as fast as an eagle swooping down for its prey. However, thirty seconds had passed but the group had barely reached the midpoint of the dragon''s health.

    [54/100]

    "We won''t seed if we continue like this! Give it all you have!!" Roran shouted loudly, evidently desperate to beat this bonus level.

    The young man had chosen topletely abandon defense, as he threw the shield in his hand at the dragon, while taking out a second sword. His figure immediately disappeared from sight, as he shot towards the dragon at twice his normal speed.

    [Soulless Stream]

    This was the sword skill that Emery considered to take, which would allow him to deliver 32 consecutive attacks in itster stage in a matter of seconds.

    Lustrous glow of lights enveloped the two swords in Roran''s hands, as he struck the Undead Dragon with it. It was apparent that the former had lost his usual calm and was currently giving his all, without caring of anything else.

    "A little bit more!!!" Roran shouted irritatedly. They were so close to finally clearing the challenge, even he got quite agitated. They needed just a little bit more.

    At the same time as Roran''s persistent attacks, a figure jumped in. He moved around nimbly like a shadow, taking out two knives that faintly gleamed before striking the dragon''s bare feet.

    This figure was none other than Chumo. To everyone''s surprise, the bone shard that had pierced through his body was still there but didn''t seem to have any adverse effect on his actions. The young Asian was still able to skillfullyunch his attacks, as if he didn''t feel any pain at all.

    Emery noticed his friend''s body glowed slightly, which he immediately thought of as some kind of special spell that Orion cast on thetter to increase his strength.

    It was obvious that everyone was doing their best to jointly attack the dragon, for the sake of bringing it down.

    [40 seconds - 35/100]

    [50 seconds - 17/100]

    The situation forced Emery to once again the most powerful skill in his repertoire at the moment, [Shadow Edge]. His spirit force was gathered from every inch of his body and umted entirely into the tier 4 sword, before he unleashed the devastating attack at the dragon with the cost of the sword itself.

    PRANG! Loud crisp sounds rang in the air as the tier 4 sword in Emery''s hand shattered into pieces and scattered on the ground.

    [57 seconds - 7/100]

    [60 seconds - 2/100]

    ROAR!!!

    [100/100]

    It was as if God had decided to press the stop button. The eight acolytes who ferociously attacked the Undead Dragon abruptly came into a stop. They were all utterly shocked, seeing such a close number even at their best efforts.

    Especially to Roran, who took the failure extremely hard. To make matters worse, his decision to increase firepower at the expense of his shield and Annara, who discarded her whip that she used to restrain the Undead Dragon for the same reason, now put the young man in grave danger, as the dragon had turned its attention to him.

    The dragon''s massive w crushed upon the Harlight protege, who seemed to be still in a dumbfounded state. This attacking from it effortlessly destroyed the new tier 4 set armor thetter wore and sent him t into the ground.

    This time, Emery was unable to react fast enough. He could only watch as the young man turned his head toward him, seeing thest look the former had, before being smashed by the dragon''s feet.

    [Total number of acolytes: 7/692]

    At the same time, in the corner of his eye, Emery saw Chumo fall to his knees, while the two knives in his hands weakly dropped to the ground. He immediately cast [Blink] and appeared where Chumo was, catching his body before itpletely hit the hard ground.

    It was at that moment that Emery finally saw the aftereffect the spell cast by Orion had over Chumo''s condition.

    Apparently, it was an adrenaline-type spell that would immediately put its user in critical state once its effect ended. It also didn''t help that Chumo''s body condition wasn''t optimal when the spell was cast on him, resulting in even more severe consequences.

    The Asian Prince looked at his dear friend with a faint smile on his face, "You can do it, Emery�� finish this��" After saying those words, Chumo closed his eyes weakly and breathed hisst.

    [Your team Chumo has been eliminated from the game]

    [Total number of acolytes : 6/692]

    They were now two men short. Emery didn''t even have a weapon on him. Not just that, the Undead Dragon was also busy running amok. It appeared there was no more hope for them to beat this challenge.

    Annara, who was opposite where Emery was, shouted the obvious. "All is lost! We can''t do it!"

    Emery took a deep breath, ignoring the sting sound of the dragon roar as well as Annara''s incessant shouts. Roran''s onest look was clear, he was obviously full of regret for being unable to defeat the dragon. Meanwhile, Chumo''sst words, full of conviction that he would seed, stir his blood.

    Unfortunately, unlike thest Magus Games, Emery currently didn''t have any other trump card that he kept. And without a weapon to use, his firm will alone would not allow him to kill the dragon.

    However, it was at this moment that a thought suddenly appeared in his mind, a crazy one. Even so, it didn''t take Emery long to be willing to bet it all on this idea of his.

    Lifting his head, he confidently shouted, "Everyone, follow my signal!!"

 Chapter 663 - Final Moments

    <h4>Chapter 663 - Final Moments</h4>

    "Everyone, follow my lead!!"

    Such words were something unusualing from an acolyte such as Emery.

    He had no distinguished family name like the Harlight nor a prominent faction like the Nephilim behind him. He was merely a rank 8 acolyte hailing from a humble lower realm. However, when he shouted those words, everyone quickly followed along.

    Gerri, who moved the fastest among the group, didn''t need a reason to follow his friend. The Titan''s Bloodline holder Sigurd and Orion joined because they were still grateful to the fact Emery had saved them before.

    However, the same couldn''t be exactly said to the other two people. Yunxiao did acknowledge the prowess and capability Emery had shown, but he couldn''t make the decision as ity under Annara''s hands. After all, she was the leader of the team he was in.

    The girl, however, unexpectedly smiled. To be precise, an amused expression could be seen on her face.

    ncing at Yunxiao''s direction, she nodded and said, "Let''s follow the savage acolyte!"

    Recalling and filtering all the important details he gained from their previous attempt, Emery knew the one who could dealt the most damage was Sigurd, who shaved 25 points off the dragon''s health within that limited timeframe of 60 seconds.

    This lead was followed by Annara and Yunxiao, who each dealt 15 points of damage. Adding Garri''s firepower of 10 points, that is a total damage of 65 points.

    Previously, Emery himself managed to deal the same damage as the two privileged acolytes - 15 points. On the other hand, thebined effort from Roran and Chumo contributed the remaining, which led to their earlier situation ofcking just a few points.

    This time, with Roran and Chumo eliminated from the picture, the group or rather Emery was left to take care of the remaining 35 points. He wasn''t sure if he could do it, but he had to be able to do it in order to beat this level.

    Orion, who already stood next to him, opened his mouth. "Should I cast my divine spell on Sigurd?"

    This suggestion was certainly the best option for their current situation. However, after deep contemtion, Emery shook his head and told Orion to cast it on him instead.

    Even though he was puzzled by this, Orion still did as he was asked.

    [Divine Art - Blessing and Cursed]

    [Increasing the degree of spirit force and battle power significantly, at cost of one''s health]

    This was the spell that made Orycon so strong before and made the dying Chumo be the epitome of shadow at hisst moment. Even so, this spell was also a literal double-edged sword.

    The only reason Orion dared to wantonly cast this spell was because they were in a virtual arena, where every injury they received didn''t have any adverse effect on their real body. If that wasn''t the case, the former would certainly not even mention this spell, only using it in life-threatening moments.

    Heaving a deep breath, Emery opened his eyes and a glint of determination could be seen on them. "Alright, let''s do this."

    Immediately after, Emery''s body was enveloped by a glimmering veil of light, before a rapid deluge of energy arose within his body and flowed throughout, akin to an unstoppable flood.

    He could even feel a sensation of pain as the seemingly rampaging spirit energy coursed through his body. Fortunately, the intensity it was going was still bearable to him.

    The moment Orion started channeling the spell in him, Emery also instantly cast everything that could increase his prowess on himself. [Immortal Gate - stage 5], [Battle Roar], [Fey Transformation]; they were all activated as stacks of dazzling lights appeared and shrouded his body in their brilliance.

    Emery could feel his body changing rapidly with power, that he himself needed to muster all the willpower he had to manage to barely contain it.

    After going through five levels of Magus Game in a row and over an hour of intense battling the mythical dragon, even though the group had taken every possible window they could to recover, all these acolytes had evidently long since reached their breaking point and were only able to make one more attempt: the final attack with the aim of defeating this monster.

    However, it was different for Emery, since hemanded a very proficient use of [Nature Grasp], his [Nature Blessing]''s effect had reached another level that allowed him to maintain the state of spirit energy in his spirit cores.

    Hence, right now, while the other person''s spirit core seemed to be dwindling or even on the verge of being depleted, Emery''s two cores were filled with abundant spirit energy waiting to be unleashed.

    In addition to the divine art Orion had cast upon him and understanding that this would be the final act, Emery swifty mobilized every bit of focus he had and proceeded to create the strongest and most durable [Shadow Root] spell he had ever created toward the dragon.

    Multiple dark-colored shadow roots as wide as trees quickly emerged from the ground underneath the Undead Dragon. It didn''t take long for them to start encroaching upon thetter''s body.

    One, two, no, three dozens of them swirled around the Undead Dragon''s four limbs and neck, effectively locking it in ce like an exquisite statue.

    "You still keeping such power!" Annara eximed in surprise as Emery''s shadow root was much stronger than teh fire whip she has been using before.

    This would provide the group massive leeway to everyone, as they now just had to focus their attention to deal as much damage as they possibly could. This was also the signal that Emery meant, and fortunately, all of them immediately went into action.

    "NOW! Let''s go!!"

    Everyone put their trust in Emery''s n as they immediately unleashed what left of their spirit energy without hesitation. They understood this was thest chance they got to defeat the dragon.

    Just like their previous attempt, everyone was giving their all and putting extra effort to deal even one more point of damage. They tried to contribute as much as they could, but eventually, all was left on the hands of one guy.

    As Annara once again cast her [Hellme] spell, she didn''t forget to carefully observe what Emery was doing as she was truly curious about what he was nning to do.

    As soon as the group started their attack, Emery just stood there with his eyes closed as if everything had nothing to do with him. In reality, his thoughts literally went into overdrive. Not only did he have to maintain his control over his [Shadow Root] spell, part of his attention was also busy channeling his power into his sword.

    ''Wait... a sword?'' Annara thought as she looked over at where Emery was again.

    Hasn''t his sword been destroyed? Did he have another one?

    As soon as her eyesnded on the item in his hand, Annara suddenly burst outughing.

    "Hahahaha! I see now! How interesting."

    Everyone was busy sting all of their strongest attacks at the dragon, when they suddenly heard a hugeugh. ncing with their heads, they saw Emery with a big smile on his face, he was happy as he finally seeded with what he was trying to do.

    Without further ado, he directed the overflowing power within his body into the object that he had picked up right after Chumo was eliminated and turned into specks of light.

    It was long and sharp, with a resemnce to the armor-like bones the Undead Dragon had shed. That''s right, it was the same dragon''s bone shard that had sent Chumo out of the game.

    The white-colored sharp item was a tier 5 equivalent material, something no acolyte could bring to the game.

    With it, Emery nned to unleash his most powerful [Shadow Edge] ever. Thanks to the fact that it was a tier 5 item, he didn''t have to worry that it wouldn''t be able to withstand the seemingly endless stream of power he was injecting into it.

    The same darkish glow appeared around the bone shard and disappeared as quickly, when Emery swung it downwards, discharging an unstoppable streak of sword energy.

    Swish!

    BOOM!

    The crescent-shaped dark-colored sh rapidly flew in the air and struck the Undead Dragon on its chest, instantly taking 8 points of the dragon''s health.

    Some of the [Shadow Root] that was holding back the dragon were even cut off by the attack, but luckily Emery expected such a thing to happen, as he quickly brought more of them to bind it once again.

    However, Emery was not done yet. He quickly cast [Shadow Edge] once more, taking advantage of the powerful state he was in right now. It didn''t take long for another dark-colored sh to fly swiftly through the air andnd on the Undead Dragon.

    [20 seconds - 79/100]

    [30 seconds - 53/100]

    After 30 seconds had passed, all eyes were now basically fixated on Emery''s figure. Only now did they realize how strong Emery''s [Shadow Edge] was. Nevertheless, this level of power still seemed to be insufficient for thetter.

    "No! Not enough! Have to be even stronger!" eximed Emery, while gritting his teeth.

    The reason he said those words was because he knew he still couldn''t bring out the full potential of the skill due to his unfamiliarity with the object he was using as an intermediary for his skill: the bone shard. This naturally made his two cores unable to truly exhibit their full potential.

    [Shadow Edge]

    BOOM! This time, 10 points of health were taken from the dragon with just one attack.

    But unexpectedly, the bone shard in Emery''s hand shattered into pieces and turned to dust after this one attack. Apparently, even a tier 5 item couldn''t handle the domineering power that his [Shadow Edge] possessed.

    [40 seconds - 35/100]

    Not giving up, Emery''s eyes quickly wandered around in search of a dragon bone shard of the same size. The moment he spotted what he wanted, the [Blink] spell that he had been preparing immediately activated, sending his figure to where it was.

    Knowing there was no more time to channel and unleash his skill from distance, with such limitation, Emery decided to take the bone shard with him, as he cast [Blink] and reappeared close to the dragon.

    [50 seconds - 20/100]

    By this point, however, most of Emery''s [Shadow Root] was already broken by the Undead Dragon''s struggle. Hence, he continued to cast [Blink] as he dodged the retaliation the dragon did, while also channeling his spirit energy to the bone shard he just picked up.

    Ten seconds remaining and Emery had finished putting all his remaining power he could muster to thisst [Shadow Edge]. His figure disappeared just as the dragon''s w swept by and reappeared right next to its head.

    BOOOOMMM!!! The Undead Dragon''s head was sent sting to the back by the [Shadow Edge] mming directly on its temple. The bone shard in Emery''s hand waspletely destroyed upon unleashing such a devastating attack, but it was already done enough as the dragon had lost a whopping 12 points from that.

    [55 seconds - 6/100]

    "Argggghhh!! No! Not yet!!"

    Everyone was unable to ept such a result, nor did Emery: they all immediately acted as if they were possessed, attacking the Undead Dragon despite their battered and exhausted state.

    Without a weapon in hand, Emery could only do his next best thing. He shouted with the top of his lungs as he stirred thest remaining bits of spirit energy within his two cores and cast his strongest spell.

    Wisps of energy materialized on his two hands, each forming a ball of energy. One was pitch-ck, while the other was verdant-green. It was something he never knew he could do, until this point at least.

    Immediately after, Emery cast [Blink] and appeared right at the dragon''s head, before pushing the two spheres into its head. Upon contact, both spheres could be seen contracting for a moment beforepletely expanding and creating a massive explosion.

    BOOOOOMMMMM!

    Emery''s body was blown back by the explosion, falling heavily to the ground. After thatst attack, he felt his body lose all its strength. As if that wasn''t enough, Orion''s divine art that was cast at him also ended and gave Emery a wave of excruciating pain.

    In the midst of his agony, Emery almost passed the notification that appeared in his mind.

    [Congrattion - Undead Dragon has been sessfully defeated]

    [First game has concluded]

    [Congrattion - Emery Ambrose, you have received the highest contribution points]

 Chapter 664 - Points

    <h4>Chapter 664 - Points</h4>

    Thest thing Emery experienced before he returned was an unbearable pain that scorched him from within. It was the consequence for forcing the activation of his spell as well as the severe drawback originating from Orion''s divine spell.

    Afterwards, everything went dark and he was lost in that abyss until a notification came into his mind.

    [Congrattion - Undead Dragon has been sessfully defeated]

    [First game has concluded]

    [Congrattion for reaching highest contribution points]

    The arrival of the notification certainly gave a sense of relief to Emery, who of course was nervous and worried whether he seeded or not at thest moment. His heart was actually still racing with exhration that came from the adrenaline rush in thest moment of the fight.

    Then suddenly, he was startled awake, as he heard someone screaming close to him.

    "YEAH!! We won! We did it!! I got my arm back too!! This is amazing!!"

    Opening his eyes, Emery realized that he had returned to reality. At the moment, he was currently standing in the podium at the center of the Grand Assembly Hall.

    He turned his head to the side and was weed by the sight of the excited Gerri, who was weirdly hugging his own hand.

    Casting his gaze around, Emery suddenly realized there were actually ten podiums visible in the area, each with 10 people on top of it.

    While he was trying to think about what this could possibly be all about, his thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a familiar loud voice. It was the host of the game, Magus Serena who spoke.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, here are the top contributors of the bonus level from each of the ten groups! Let''s give them all the long apuse they deserve!!"

    As if they were on cue, fireworks were shot to the air and exploded splendidly in the vast blue expanse. At the same time, boisterous cheers and apuse rang out throughout the crowd congratting the acolytes, who were standing on the podiums now.

    Emery realized familiar faces on the one standing on the same podium at him, as for the others, he could see most of them were wearing the white uniforms that signified the privilege ss.

    The one who wore a ck uniform like him could be counted with two hands.

    The round of apuse gradually subsided, until it eventually died off. People thought that it was finally over, when Magus Serene suddenly called on another announcement.

    "Today, we have the chance to witness such an amazing fight, such an extraordinary disy of will! And now, let us see it once again!"

    To Emery''s surprise, the images disyed on the screens floating throughout the Grand Assembly Hall were showing the final minutes of the Group 7''s fight.

    It was the highlight of the fight from the moment the bone dragon turned into an undead dragon.

    The magnificent spells and skills, the narrow failure and the difficult victory they finally aplished. Everything that happened in the virtual arena was being reyed on the screen.

    After the rey finished airing, Magus Serene immediately opened her mouth again.

    "You all have seen it all! This year, we have a total of 6.554 third year acolytes which were then separated into 712 teams. There were 132 of them who made it to level 5, while 86 teams managed to sessfully clear said level and reached the bonus level!"

    Magus Serene then came into a slight stop, as if the next thing she was about to say was something monumental. "Amazingly, out of 192 acolytes reaching bonus level, only six people from group 7 managed toplete the bonus level! How surprising! How amazing!"

    "And therefore, let us all give them one more special round of apuse! To group 7!!"

    This announcement shocked Emery and the people around him. As they were trying to process what they had just heard, the podium they were standing on suddenly shook and rose to the air until it was located higher than the other podiums. Without many more words, they naturally became the center of attention of everyone in the Grand Assembly Hall.

    Apparently, even the renowned prodigy of Dragon Bloodline, Zach, was unable to beat the Bone Dragon, as he was alone.

    Emery turned his gaze to the people around him and immediately caught Roran looking at him. He then watched, as the Harlight protege put his hand on his chest and gave him a slight bow of gratitude.

    The people around him were all excited, as they finallyprehend the fact they were the only one who managed to beat the Undead Dragon. One by one, Emery saw them looking in his direction and giving him some sort of acknowledgement for thest attack that he led, such as a slight bow, a smile, a nod and so on.

    Gerri, Sigurd, Annara, Yunxiao, Orycon, Roran, Reyne, the two Nephilim, who were Armand''s teammates, and himself; they were the 10 top contributors of the challenge.

    Unfortunately, Chumo was not in the list, while Armand could be seen fuming more than ever.

    The fact that Emery''s group managed to defeat the Undead Dragon eclipsed such achievement and made Group 7 the most recognized among the ten groups.

    Thousands of pairs of eyes focused their attention on Emery, which he of course felt in one way or another. They were all impressed that a young rank 8 acolyte hailing from the lower world was able to take part and create such an extraordinary feat.

    "Hoho!! You all just realize now how special my friend Emery is!" said Gerri cheerfully, who had unknowingly stood next to Emery.

    "Now acolytes, receive your rewards!!"

    The next second, Emery watched dumbfoundedly, as multiple notifications came into his mind.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [You are part of Team 88 of group 7]

    [Personal points: 18.200]

    [Team points: 22.230 ]

    [Receiving 185.000 points for sessfullypleting 5 levels]

    [Receiving 50.000 points for sessfully defeating bone dragon]

    [Receiving 50.000 points for sessfully defeating undead dragon]

    [Receiving 25.000 points for ranking in top 10]

    [Receiving 25.000 points highest contribution at bonus level]

    [Congrattion to sessfully finish all challenges - bonus team points 25.000]

    [Calcting total points�� ]

    [Converting points into contribution points��]

    [You received 400.430 contribution points]

    Emery was both speechless and gobsmacked, as he saw the final amount of contribution points he received. Winning the third game ofst year''s Magus Game gave him a huge 70.000 points, but now he had received almost six times that number.

    Coupled with the contribution points he previously had, the total contribution he now had was...

    [493. 550 contribution points]

    This was definitely a huge amount of contribution points, mind-boggling even. Emery felt like screaming loudly, because of the happiness he was feeling right now, but managed to calm himself down at thest moment.

    He took a deep breath and lifted his head, to notice that Headmaster Delbrand was ncing in his direction from the VIP podium, before he gave his end of first game speech.

    "First of all, congrattions to all of you acolytes. We all have seen some amazing and unexpected surprises today. Despite all the arduous challenges thaty ahead, even with limited capability at hand, we can still defeat and go through all of those as long as we stay together."

    Headmaster Delbrand paused for a moment, as he looked at the podium, where Group 7''s acolytes were.

    "I gave a special tribute to Group 7, who had shown us that it was possible and presented us with hope! Let''s once again put our fate in our friends as well as others who are currently at the frontline!!"

    Once again, the crowds got into their feet and delivered another round of enthusiastic apuse and cheers.. Following its end was the sign that the first Magus Game had finally ended.

 Chapter 665 - Afterwards

    <h4>Chapter 665 - Afterwards</h4>

    The first game of Magus Game was finally over, following that, the podiums quickly returned to the way they originally were. The podium where Group 7 was also descended to the ground, joining the other top 10 acolytes of the remaining ten groups and the six thousand others, who were eliminated first.

    "Emery!!"

    Emery turned his head when he heard his name called. There, he saw his four friends rushing in his direction. Excitement and joy was apparent on their faces, as they approached and showered him with numerous congrattions.

    Emery shook his head while smiling. "No, no... if it wasn''t because of you all, I would definitely not have been able to make it. It was a team effort."

    The diator champion was the first to grab him on the shoulder before proceeding to rock him back and forth as he said, "Hahahaha, who are you trying to kid? You are the real champ!!" Thrax was seenughing heartily, as he continued to make Emery''s eyes shake.

    Chumo, on the other hand, only stood there without saying a word, while staring at his face. However, Emery could see that there were slight waters in thetter''s eyes, as if he was trying to hold back the tears that were threatening to burst out.

    Meanwhile, Julian appeared to be a little bit quieter than usual. Noticing this, Klea quickly grabbed his arm and basically dragged him to the others. The group then huddled together shoulder to shoulder.

    "You guys are the best!! This is amazing!!"

    With the 25.000 team bonus, everyone received roughly 100.000 contribution points, while Chumo, who essentially reached as far as Emery did, received around 250.000.

    So, they could roughly guess how much contribution points Emery had, who was basically the champion of this first game received. Even so, none of them wished to know exactly how much he got, as they didn''t want their heart to be attacked for no reason.

    "If you are showing off, then you better buy each of us a high tier artifact with it!" Klea jokingly said, when he saw Emery was about to say his number.

    "Guys, we should celebrate!!" The Thracian cut into the conversation passionately and Klea quickly said."Tonight! At my ce! Just likest year I will prepare everything!"

    "Shouldn''t we celebrate at Terra Pce instead?"mented Emery.

    He certainly thought about inviting everyone who had helped them tremendously for this Magus Game to the celebratory party. Names began to appear on his mind, such as Magus Xion, Magus Silica and so on.

    Unfortunately, Klea quickly disagreed with the idea. She also had Grand Magus Ororo to thank for, but for this moment, she insisted that they had to celebrate this monumental event between themselves.

    She even red at Emery as she said, "Remember, just us. None of your new privileged friends are invited!"

    The group quickly agreed on how and where they should celebrate. Not long after, people started toe in their direction. All of them naturally came over to congratte them, especially Emery, who shone the brightest in the game.

    There were actually hundreds of people that approached Emery, people that he didn''t know. They all came and tried to have a conversation with him, acting as if he was the most delicious cuisine in the world. At this moment, Emery felt a little taste of being popr and couldn''t help but be overwhelmed by it.

    On the other side of the spectrum, he also noticed many eyes that contained other feelings were keeping their attention on him, trying to hide various negative and nefarious intentions.

    Later on, even some of the magus instructors came and delivered their congrattions. Emery''s attention was caught by one particr magus, Magus Urix. This particr magus was being overly friendly, saying that from now on Emery would be his lucky charm. Which honestly scared him.

    Emery only received the enthusiastic magus''s words with a smile.

    Things turned even crazier by the second with more people scrambling over to their location, that Emery and his friends knew they had to get out of this ce. The group quickened their pace, as they made their way out of the Grand Assembly Hall.

    Emery''s eyes still roamed around, as the group escaped from the group of people chasing after them. There was actually one person he really wanted to see, but couldn''t find. Left with no choice, he turned to his friends.

    "Have any of you seen my master?"

    The others who heard his question stopped for a moment, as their head looked around. "Hmmm, yeah, that''s weird. Where is he?"

    The group continued on their way through the crowd of people that packed the portal, trying to head to the elite 7 ind, where their personal residences were at.

    However, right after they entered and stepped out of the portal, three men were seen approaching in their direction. From the faint pressure the group could feel from them, all three were definitely magus-level figures.

    "Emery Ambrose?" Asked one of them with a firm tone. "You areing with us."

    This quickly rmed the group, especially Klea, who immediately stepped in front of Emery and opened her mouth.

    "If I may ask, esteemed magus, what is this about?"

    The man who spoke earlier briefly nced at Klea and spoke, "Give way, acolyte. Don''t you meddle in official business."

    Thrax seemed to want to confront the three magus, but was quickly restrained by Julian. Thetter looked at Klea, his gaze asking who these three people were, as she seemed to know their identity.

    Klea then quickly whispered to the group that three magus in front of them, who were wearing unique and distinct ck uniforms, were the known enforcer of the human alliance.

    This made the other three worried about Emery. They wondered what kind of business these enforcers had with him. They looked around and tried to search for help, only to find none of the academy knights in the area dared to bother the three. Apparently, they did have authority here.

    Understanding the situation, Emery quickly stepped past Klea and said, "I understand, I wille with you, Please lead the way."

    Klea still had a concerned look on her face, but she knew there was nothing she could do. Still, it didn''t stop her from saying a few things.

    "You better return him!!" She shouted, "Preferably before dinner!!"

    She and the others watched worriedly, as Emery went with the three magus, walking away from them.

    Emery was quickly led and taken through several portals, surprisingly, toward another part of the academy that he had never seen before. It was a building located at the back of the academy pce. It was certainly much quieterpared to other ces of the academy.

    He looked around and noticed there weren''t any knights standing on the long hallways and the gardens, which was odd considering the academy was protected by those people.

    Things gradually became more and more strange, especially when he was led down to a basement area by the three magus, heading into a ce that looked a little like a dungeon. This certainly made the already worried Emery be even more anxious. In fact, he was ready to cast his [Blink] spell to escape at any moment if he had to.

    The four of them arrived before arge closed door. The magus who did all the talking earlier told him to enter. Even though Emery was still anxious, he resolved his determination and pushed the door open.

    It was a dark room without any window in sight. There were only a few dimly lit candles ced around the room and a single chair oddly ced in the center of the room.

    With his spirit reading, Emery sensed there were six figures inside the room. From their auras, he knew that all of them were at least magus level, with one aura being stronger than the other - definitely a grand magus.

    Unfortunately, Emery couldn''t recognize any of them.

    The situation was apparently much more severe than he had thought.

    "Emery Ambrose? Sit down."

    Emery walked towards the chair hesitatingly, but in the end, he sat down as requested. As soon as he sat down, he only realized that a spell formation was drawn on the ground around the chair. He couldn''t see it before, because the visibility in this room was very poor.

    Before he could contemte what this formation was for, it suddenly glowing and a notification appeared in his mind, answering it.

    [Restriction spell has been ced]

    Emery could suddenly feel his spirit force was restrained, just like when he returned to Earth but multiple times stronger. It''s most likely he won''t be able to cast any spell in such a condition.

    His eyes focus on one figure that walked out of the shadow and said.

    "Are you scared��? Well you should!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 666 - Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 666 - Interrogation</h4>

    Emery turn anxious when he saw that a restriction had been ced on him, and soon he started to struggle only to discover that he couldn''t get up from the chair

    His attention quickly was diverted when he noticed one of the six people in the room walking towards his direction.

    The person who showed himself in the dim visibility of the room was a very thin male magus, wearing a simr enforcer uniform just like the ones that escorted him to this eerie room.

    "Emery Ambrose," the thin man said, "Elite ss 7, 1002 Earth, lower realm."

    The man started to recite his profile and every bit of information that had rtion to him, as if trying to exin to the other five people in the room what they were dealing with. Rather, this narrative seemed to be aimed at the one standing further as Emery could clearly see how the thin man kept throwing nces at the person, the grand magus level figure.

    "4 element affinities with a very low aptitude, dark core cultivation, and a savage wolf bloodline."

    Thest information was spoken with a different tone, one that Emery could distinguish clearly: disgust. Thanks to that, Emery quickly assumed that it was the prime reason as to why he was taken here.

    "A young boy hailing from a lower realm, with a low aptitude and no future prospects to be a magus.. Still, despite all these shorings you have, you managed to disy an impressive result atst year''s Magus Game as well as this year''s."

    Emery tried hard to maintain his calm and continued to assess the situation he was in at the moment when he was suddenly mmed with a question.

    "Emery Ambrose, answer me this�� how much are you involved with the betrayal of the wolf bloodline?!" said the thin man in a loud voice, much to Emery''s surprise.

    However, upon hearing this question, the tension that Emery felt dissipated a bit as he felt relieved. This was because he knew he didn''t have anything to do with the matter whatsoever. He didn''t know anything about the issue until when he was notified that the Wolf Bloodline had defected to the enemy side.

    Still, he was a bit worried if this situation would have something to do with Grand Magus Zenoia, as it could possibly reveal a few issues such as the existence of Khaos space on Earth or the fact that his master was in the middle of it.

    The thin man seemed to have realized Emery''s change of emotion as he red at him and said, "You''re definitely hiding something�� you must know by now we are the enforcer, lying to us will only lead to unfortunate consequences�� expulsion from the academy or worst"

    Emery was irritated with the threat, but he still quickly schooled his expression and took a deep breath before opening his mouth, answering the question posed to him.

    "I sincerely apologize for my earlier behavior, senior; I was thinking about something else. As for the answer to your question, I have to say that I have, in any way, no involvement at all. I don''t know why they are betraying the magus alliance."

    When Emery finished saying those things, he noticed that the symbols visible on the ground gave off a faint green glow. He didn''t know what it was, but the thin man quickly wore an interesting expression on his face when he saw that green glow as well.

    The thin man nodded his head and proceeded to open his mouth again. "Now tell me Emery, how often do you go to the Home of the Bloodline, Zodiac City?"

    Emery then proceeded to exin, once when he was called to analyze and verify his bloodline, the second one when he was invited for the Wolf Bloodline''s Rave Party.

    After he finished saying that, the symbol marks on the ground started to glow red which naturally startled Emery. He wondered what had gone wrong when he suddenly recalled other instances where he visited Zodiac City.

    "And, two more times to buy ingredients for my apothecary recipes."

    The glow changed its color from red to green again; this made Emery realize what these symbols were for. They weren''t just for sealing his power, but also able to act as a lie detector which would tell everyone whether he was telling the truth or not.

    The thin man seemed to be amused by this.

    "Why are you so nervous, Emery..? Just answer the question truthfully or else��"

    Emery could no longer stop himself from rolling his eyes when he heard that. The magus in front of him had put him in such a situation and even threatened him, but was still asking why he was nervous.

    Probably, it was supposed to be this thin magus who needed to be questioned whether he was still right in the head or not.

    Nevertheless, Emery felt relief as he knew he had nothing to hide about this. However, the next question that the thin magus threw at him caught him off guard.

    "Is it true that during the so-called Rave Party, you met the White n Chief, Beowlf and a dozen of the wolf bloodline''s pack leaders?"

    "Yes." Emery answered calmly. He had no reason to hide such matters, so he answered truthfully.

    "Is it true that you met Patriarch Lucius privately in that said Rave?"

    Emery showed a look of worry before he answered, this time hesitantly. "Yes.."

    The thin man nodded his head at his answer. Then suddenly, his gaze turned sharp as he said,

    "Now, Emery, answer this question honestly: Did Patriarch Lucius give you a note that youter gave to the infamous bloodline shop in Zodiac City known to be the front for the traitorous Serpent Bloodline?"

    Emery was taken aback when he realized what the thin man was suggesting with his words. The note given by the patriarch was the Blood Moon Ritual that he used to create a pact with the Fey Sisters; it wasn''t for Bob the Frog.

    Thanks to this, Emery subconsciously said no which made the symbols glow red. Noticing this, he quickly said, "Yes."

    s, the fleeting sight of red didn''t manage to escape from the thin magus'' eyes.

    "What are you trying to hide, Emery?!"

    At the moment, Emery was confused as to why the symbols glow red. He was about to exin his part of the story when the thin magus asked him a question once more.

    "Did you or did you not know about the bloodline shop from the patriarch?!"

    He actually did, but it was not because of the note. Instead, it was purely because Bob was the only one who knew how to make the Fey bloodline Serum.

    "Yes, I did know about the shop''s existence from the patriarch, but it was not for that reason! Stop, let me exin!!" shouted Emery when he saw the thin magus was about to throw another question that could possibly push him deeper to this quagmire of misunderstanding.

    Fortunately, the other party was willing to listen. Without further ado, afraid that the thin magus would bombard him with another volley of questions, Emery narrated his part of the story from the beginning to the end; the whole time, the symbol marks on the group kept giving off green glow.

    The thin man, however, said something that truly made Emery think the former had something wrong in his head. "The mark only tells others what you feel as the truth, thus not necessarily the real truth."

    Without giving Emery a chance to ask what his earlier words meant, the man continued his monologue which further confused him.

    "Lucius Cornivus, the Patriarch of the White n, your n, was recently added as the number one wanted man for the magus alliance. Your brief interaction with him made you one of the witnesses that connected him with the Snake Bloodline."

    This was definitely a preposterous allegation on his part, so Emery was quick to voice a disagreement.

    "Emery Ambrose, then tell me; how can you prove that the item given was such a scroll and not a secret note directed to the Snake Bloodline. You have to give us a sound argument to convince us that you hadn''t been involved in the middle of this.!"

    Emery thought hard, trying to think of a way to prove his innocence. However, he noticed that everyone in the room seemed to be showing some faint movements, which he concluded that they were basically convinced that he was at fault.

    At the moment, Emery only had the note to be his proof of innocence; the Fey Bloodline recipe he got from Bob the Frog, so he quickly showed it to them, to be precise, the thin man. Unexpectedly, the thin man showed a look of extreme surprise when he saw the contents of the note.

    "This is a recipe of values! How can a lower realm acolyte like you can afford such expensive and rare ingredients? ..Tell me how much and how you were able to pay for such a recipe!"

    Emery was stunned as he was reminded of a certain soft and warm touch on his lips, before a certain girl shoved the recipe into his hand for free andpletely disappeared from him.

    How could he possibly exin all that?

    Exin that he got the recipe for free?

    In the end, Emery decided to stay quiet for a while as he thought about what he should say.

    Seeing how Emery reacted to the question, the thin magus turned visibly more excited as he blurted out more and more usations.

    "Admit it! Admit it now!!"

    "It is a fact that you have secret conversation with Lucius Corvinus"

    "It is a fact that he secretly gave you a note"

    "It is a fact that you know about the bloodline shop from the patriarch"

    "It is also a fact that you went to the bloodline shop and received this said note a day before the attack at the headquarters of the magus alliance, which you ''coincidentally'' also attended!"

    "This matter just became more and more suspicious!"

    "What is your defense, Emery Ambrose!?"

    Hearing the series of usations leveled against him, Emery could only say, "It''s all not true."

    And once again, the floor glowed red; which led to the magus didn''t seem to take Emery''s answer seriously.

    "Hahaha! How can a fact be not true!"

    The thin magus turned his body around toward the others in the room.

    "My colleagues, it''s my belief that this new Savage Acolyte, Champion of Magus Game, is really a hidden talent�� He is, in fact, a talented spy of the enemy! It was well documented that he was found in contact with the elves on his first year in Magus Academy, and since then, he has been having a remarkable improvement in his cultivation! I can''t help but believe all his achievements were only possible because of the help he received from the enemy!"

    "That''s not true!!" Emery said, "Not true!!"

    He could only utter such words, as he really couldn''t think of anything else. Unexpectedly, the grand magus figure who was hidden in the shadow suddenly made a move and walked into the light.

    It was apparently a female grand magus with short ck hair, wearing a uniform Emery could not recognize its origin.

    Casting her gaze at the thin magus, she said, "Don''t be over-excited. This matter needed to be thoroughly investigated.? We don''t have time for meaningless? goose chase."

    The thin magus turned visibly pale and nodded in panic when he heard the female grand magus'' words.

    Ignoring the former, she turned her eyes at Emery and said,

    "I however have a question�� tell me acolyte��? how can a new wolf blood from a lower realm like you get an audience with the patriarch in the first ce?"

    Hearing the question, Emery quickly scoured inside his memory trying to find the answer. Momentster, he finally found it.

    "It was the previous headmaster, Altus Dresden who told me about the patriarch."

    The female grand magus had a slight smile on her face when she heard that.

    "You will stay here until we make some confirmation."

    Emery was not given a chance to say anything, as she immediately turned around and walked into the shadows again. The thin magus gave him onest look before following her.

    Not long after, everyone in the room left one by one, leaving Emery alone in the chair still unable to get up.

 Chapter 667 - Convicted

    <h4>Chapter 667 - Convicted</h4>

    The minutes gradually turned into hours, until Emery eventually lost track of time. The lit candles scattered throughout the room were almost at their end, but he was still being confined in this dark room.

    Even though he was still able to move his limbs around, the symbol marks visible on the ground had basically constrained him to the chair, denying any kind of changes from his current position in the room.

    However, even if he was somehow able to escape the restrictions imposed on him, Emery definitely wouldn''t leave the room before he was asked for fear that it wouldplicate things more than they already were.

    All the usations charged against his name were false, so he would definitely wait until his name was cleared. No matter how long the process would take, as he knew it was mostly due to a misunderstanding.

    Emery''s mind was pulled back to reality when he saw the door starting to open. He saw in front of him the three magus, who had escorted him earlier. The three of them didn''t say anything, as they immediately approached him and released the restriction.

    "Follow us now."

    After stretching his body that had been sitting for too long, Emery immediately followed the three, who had walked out first.

    "Can you at least tell me where we are going now?" Emery asked, when the three people didn''t have any intention to talk with him.

    One of them, the same person who spoke earlier, looked back without stopping his steps and said in an indifferent tone, "Just follow us."

    "Okay.l." Emery said in low spirits. "Could you at least tell me if I''m convicted or acquitted?"

    "No," answered the same magus, this time without turning his head.

    Receiving such treatment, Emery couldn''t help but wonder if these so-called enforcers were trained to be like this or he was just fortunate to get this particr bunch.

    Realizing he wouldn''t be able to glean anything, he decided to keep his mouth shut, while continuing to follow them.

    The group of four quickly made their way out of the dungeon-like building. Several minutes passed, as Emery continued to follow the three magus. They walked through the hallways and onto the bridge; Emery finally realized where they were taking him.

    It was a ce that he had been before: the Headmaster Office.

    The three magus stopped right at the door and gestured Emery to enter. After doing that, they immediately left.

    Emery entered the room and was immediately greeted by three figures, who seemed to have been waiting for him. He recognized them all: Headmaster Delbrand, his master, Magus Xion, and the female grand magus he saw in the dark room before.

    Looking at such a line-up, Emery couldn''t help but ponder what was currently happening. He noticed how Magus Xion seemed to look a little anxious. when the headmaster called him over to stand in front of his table.

    "Emery Ambrose, first of all I apologize for what you have just experienced." Headmaster Delbrand said apologetically.

    "Here let me introduce you to her: Magistrate Kadek. She was the representative of the Magus Alliance stationed in the academy. She''s here to help improve our security and make sure we''re kept up to date."

    "Headmaster, please tell me what is going on."

    Headmaster Delbrand calmly exined that, with Emery being considered for inclusion in the privileged ss, and added with the fact he had no n behind him, extra security measures were needed to be put in ce.

    This was because the facilities and ess of information provided to the privileged acolytes could not be given just based on talent: loyalty to the alliance was one the most important factors.

    Magistrate Kadek turned her head to Emery and said,

    "That''s when we found some suspicious facts about you, fortunately some have already been confirmed and cleared."

    Magistrate Kadek continued on her words, saying how Magus Xion filled in a few facts about his Earth caretaker petition, which was the reason he was at the Magus Alliance''s headquarters.

    His master also was there when Headmaster Altus mentioned Patriarch Lucius to Emery, this was also confirmed by Grand Magus Ororo, who was present at that time.

    Of course, this testimony was not enough to dispel the suspicions that existed on Emery.

    The real nail that convinced the Magistrate was when she heard words from Master Grom of the Apothecary Institute, who knew about Emery''s possession of the recipe and the fact he worked on it diligently in hisb.

    Emery was inwardly feeling grateful to those, who helped him as he continued to hear Magistrate Kadek''s words.

    "Does this mean I am cleared up?"

    Unexpectedly, this one simple question seemed to bring silence to the three in front of him. This naturally made the already relieved Emery turn anxious once again.

    "I am not getting into the privileged ss, am I?" Emery said with a wry smile.

    Headmaster Delbrand quickly responded, "No, of course...? you will. I have promised those and you have sessfully lived up to my expectations. In fact you will start as a privileged acolyte as soon as possible."

    Even though Emery was not that excited about being in the privileged ss, he would still feel bitter if he got robbed of this opportunity. Again. After all, he literally went through mes to fulfill the expectations and won the game, both this year andst year.

    "If that''s the case, then why am I here?"

    It was Magistrate Kadek who stepped up and answered the question, her gaze fixed on Emery.

    "Emery Ambrose, with you pertinent in this matter between the Wolf and Serpent Bloodline, we the Magus Alliance would need your help for a simple matter."

    Emery was startled when he heard the magus alliance wanted his help. "Help? What kind of help?"

    "A mission. I will prepare its details first and inform you at ater date."

    Emery could see his master''s face turn pale at the Magistrate''s words. Hence, he could quickly guess this so-called simple matter would actually not be simple and definitely dangerous.

    Even so, he understood that not epting such a mission probably wasn''t an option as well.

    It was at a moment like this that Emery knew he had to be smart. Thus, he took a deep breath, wore a smile on his face and opened his mouth.

    "Magister�� with respect, being an acolyte from such a lower realm, my time here in academy is very precious�� of course, I would like to help, but��? surely the alliance will not send a young acolyte like me to the depth of dangers for nothing, right?"

 Chapter 668 - Mission

    <h4>Chapter 668 - Mission</h4>

    Emery could clearly see the surprised look on his master''s face when he heard him say those words. The slight smile that appeared after made Emery inwardly feel proud that he managed to say such things to these authoritative figures.

    On the other hand, what he just said seemed to have made Magistrate Kadek displeased, judging by the expression on her face.

    The same couldn''t be said to the headmaster, as he surprisingly decided to back him up on this issue.

    "I am sure the alliance will be generous in return for such help," Headmaster Delbrand said, while turning his gaze to the magistrate.

    She nced at the headmaster briefly before turning her eyes to look at Emery.

    "You will be doing the alliance a big favor. Naturally it will be listed in your records. This deed will be very useful for many things�� for example, the petition about the caretaker of your home world."

    At first nce, the magistrate''s words sounded like a bunch of empty promises with their ''favor'' and ''records''.? On the other hand, this reward was indeed a huge one if it could really have some impact on the petition that literally affected the whole Earth''s situation.

    Looking at how Emery reacted, the magistrate let out a smile and instantly assumed Emery will ept the mission

    "Alright then�� When the ban on outworld travel from the academy will be lifted, we''ll summon you again for the mission. For now, you have to keep this discussion strictly secret. You are not allowed to tell anyone."

    After hearing that, Emery just nodded his head.

    He then was excused to leave the room and return to prepare for the transition for the privilege ss.

    He gave respect to the three and walked towards the door. However, he suddenly thought of something and stopped his steps.

    Emery turned around and said, "Magistrate, may I know how the White Fang n had been doing? Are they alright?"

    The magistrate gave the question a thought and said.

    "Most were ced under surveince. There are some who are still atrge and a few like you who have basically been cleared. If you worry about them, I can assure you that as long as the trial and investigation is still ongoing they will be treated fairly."

    Emery was satisfied with the answer and left the ce after giving another bow to the three.

    After he left, Magus Xion who had been silent all this time finally opened his mouth.

    "My apology, magistrate, but the Magus Alliance has thousands of magus level enforcers. So why are you recruiting such a young acolyte?"

    Magistrate Kadek seemed to have no intention to say anything, but fortunately the headmaster decided to clear some of Magus Xion''s doubts.

    "I did not lie, the boy has a particr connection with the case, and not just with the missing Patriarch Lucius. There is one particr Serpent Bloodline contact that I would need him to meet: the boy will y a huge role to make the uing mission go smoothly."

    Magus Xion looked dissatisfied with the exnation. He was about to speak again, when Magistrate Kadek interrupt him

    "Magus Xion, I have to remind you that we are currently at a war and everyone in the human alliance is expected to contribute. Even a young talented acolyte will not be exempted from this."

    Magus Xion was silenced by that statement. ncing at him, Magistrate Kadek stood up from her seat and walked towards the door.

    "Now that our business here is over, I will take my leave, as I still have many things to do."

    Magus Xion still stayed in the room, as he was still inquiring to Headmaster Delbrand about this issue. The headmaster, however, was apparently firm in his decision.

    "You are too overprotective of the boy, Xion. Rest assured, such a mission will only do good for his future progress."

    Magus Xion seemed to still have something to say, but eventually he closed his mouth and nodded his head. Unfortunately for him, Headmaster Delbrand still hadn''t finished his words.

    "Instead of worrying about this, you should be more concerned about your issue with your master, Zenonia"

    This left Magus Xion speechless. The headmaster didn''t seem to notice this as he continued his words.

    "I can''t have the instructors, especially one of the heads of the institutes, to create drama, not now with our current situation. If this goes out of hand, I will definitely interfere."

    "There''s no need for that, headmaster. I will take care of it," Magus Xion said. "My master will soone out of her seclusion. I will definitely make sure this problem goes away."

    After saying that, Magus Xion gave his respect to the headmaster, before walking out of the room. The expression on his face clearly told onlookers he had much to worry about, but after taking a few steps, it suddenly turned to smile as he spoke to himself.

    "I almost cannot believe it, Emery... You actually did it. Now, I don''t have any more regrets."

    Thenguid atmosphere his steps previously had changed, turning into one that of determination.

    -------

    Emery, on the other hand, was seen rushing through the path, as he hurriedly made his way toward the portal that would send him to the elite 7 ind. Fortunately, no more enforcers nor people in dark robes stopped him in his tracks this time around.

    The reason he was in a hurry was because it was already dark and he was reminded about the celebration party that his friends were nning before.

    Emery was anxious, as he went toward Klea''s given residence with a spatial gate, only to find it empty. He was confused for a while, until he realized she had never used her residence before and always stayed in his. Hence, when she said her residence it must be actually his.

    Realizing this, Emery quickly dashed in the direction of his own residence and was surprised to see the girl was already standing outside by herself in the night.

    It was clear she had been waiting for him. Emery quickly walked towards her with an apologetic smile

    "I''m sorry. I was detained for so long that it was already night when I was released. I came here as fast as I could!"

    When the moonlight showed her face, Emery realized the girl seemed to be on the verge of crying, as he could see hints of tears in the corner of her eyes. But then, she instantly turned angry and told him to go inside where the others had been waiting.

    Her actions once more made Emery feel unsettled.

 Chapter 669 - Party!

    <h4>Chapter 669 - Party!</h4>

    As Emery entered the premise of the residence, his ears were immediately attracted by a loudmotion. Making his way in, he saw how Julian and Thrax were currently arguing about something in the living room, while Chumo was sitting on the sofa opposite of them enjoying himself with some drinks.

    "Emery!! You''re back!!" Thrax said loudly, when he noticed him entering the living room.

    Emery couldn''t help but let out a wry smile at this friend of his. The Thracian seemed to be half-drunk, as he could see his body swaying slightly left and right when he walked towards him.

    Thrax quickly brought Emery to his side by grabbing him in the shoulder. The two then immediately walked towards Julian, or to be precise, Emery was dragged away by Thrax. Apparently, the former wanted his help in settling their argument about the game, which he found a bit silly.

    Julian, however, didn''t seem to want to continue entertaining the drunken champion''s antics any longer. He ignored the babbling Thracian and looked at Emery while saying: "I told her already that you would definitely return in one piece. See, here you are!"

    Julian emphasized thest part of his words while ncing at Klea who stood behind Emery.

    The Thracian, in his drunk state, suddenly cut into the conversation. "Huh! If you were really so sure of what you just said, why have you nned to see the headmaster with Lord Izta''s army tomorrow?!"

    "That was just a backup n! Don''t you know we should always have a backup n in our life?" Julian said those words as he red at Thrax, as if thetter had divulged his family''s secret. Then, he scoffed. "Forget it, I guess a barbarian like you will never understand!!"

    Chumo, as the reigning champion ofst year''s drinkpetition, was apparently the only one who was still fully sober. Therefore, he would be the one to ask the question that everyone desperately wanted to know.

    "So what really happened, Emery? Tell us. Why did the enforcers take you away earlier?"

    The question quickly brought everyone to silence. Thrax immediately stopped his antics, while Julian fixed his attention at Emery. As for Klea, she was sitting a bit further from the group and looked like she didn''t care, but she certainly listened attentively, as everyone saw her body slightly lean in their direction.

    Under the four pairs of eyes that focused their attention on him, Emery began to talk about the interrogation he had just gone through. He talked about how he was brought into a dungeon-like room and bombarded with many questions regarding his involvement in the Wolf and Serpent Bloodline issue.

    He narrated everything from the beginning to the end, but not about the mission, as he had promised to not tell a single other soul about it.

    In the middle of his exnation, Klea suddenly turned her head andmented.

    "I told you that snake girl would bring you nothing but trouble! Now you see it yourself!"

    Emery could only let out a wry smile at her remarks.

    Overall, the group was relieved he was being released and that his name was cleared from suspicion. Emery was about to say more, when a notification suddenly came out of nowhere to his mind.

    [Emery Ambrose, congrattions on your eptance in the privileged ss]

    The notification was followed by certain information about the time and ce to go.

    Julian and the others noticed how Emery suddenly stopped just as he was about to speak.

    "What is it?" Chumo asked worriedly.

    Emery returned to reality, turned to his friends and shook his head.

    "It''s nothing bad. I just got my invitation to the privileged ss. Apparently, I will start the new ss tomorrow."

    The words brought another round of silence to everyone in the room. Obviously, it wasn''t a bad piece of news; it was a very good one. However, it also meant that starting tomorrow they would no longer be in the same ss.

    Eventually, it was Thrax who broke the gloomy atmosphere.

    "What are you bunch of sorry-ass people sulking about?! Stop putting on those looks and let''s make a toast for our friend''s sess!"

    Chumo quickly brought his ss to the air, following Thrax''s initiative.

    "That''s right! Let''s make a toast! To Emery! Earth''s strongest acolyte!"

    Klea followed suit by taking a ss of her own and raising it to the air as well. She looked Emery in the eye and said, "Hope you get what you were looking for in there!" After saying those words, she immediately drank down her drink.

    There seemed to be another meaning in Klea''s words, but Julian quickly cut in before Emery could ask.

    "This is my toast for you, Emery!" He said as he drank down his drink. "Promise me you will show those arrogant privileged acolytes who you really are!"

    "Here, here!!" Thrax butted in, with a ss of his own. "Cheers!!"

    The five looked at one another and feltplete. Emery felt as if he could achieve anything in the world as long as these people were beside him. Naturally, there was also a twinge of fear that appeared as he hoped for this precious moment would never end.

    It was at this moment the group suddenly sensed several figures approaching the residence. As a result, they separated away from the hugs and walked towards the window to see who these people were.

    "Enemy?!" Julian blurted out, as his vignce returned albeit foggily.

    It took the group a few seconds before they realized who wasing. Following that was the sounds of multiple knocks on the door, which then followed by a bunch of people entering the residence and into the living room where the five of them were at.

    "Sorry, we camete!!"

    "Emery my friend! I heard that you finally entered the privileged ss! Congrats!!!"

    The ones who came were people that had some rtion to Emery and the others; Gerri, Igor, Ivar, Okoye and even the quiet jade sh Aiko. It was basically Gerri''s team, but Emery was surprised when he saw Orycon, the strongest of group seven, and Anas of the Kaleos were also present.

    "Surely we must celebrate together, we did help you win the bonus stage!" Anas said, while showing off Orycon, who he forced toe.

    "We brought food!!" Gerri said excitedly. "Let''s celebrate!!"

    Without even asking for permission, after throwing the bags filled with food on the table, the Violet me ran to the middle of the living room and passionately sang a song.

    Klea was visibly confused, as she stared at this group of people. Later, she found that it was Chumo who spilled the beans and told these people about the party they were having.

    "I was worried Emery couldn''te and we would be sulking�� so��"

    Chumo''s t, innocent face made Klea unable to say anything and decided to make the most out of it.

    The atmosphere of the room started to turn strange when Okoye and even the indifferent Aiko started to join the fray and dance to the song Gerri was singing. The two big half blood goat bloodlines made the house tremble with the odd-looking jumping they did as they followed the beat.

    Knowing it was inevitable, Earth''s team could only join the craziness of the celebratory party. Things quickly turned wild and the party went on until the morning. Unlikest year, their rank 8 and 9 cultivation couldn''t easily make them intoxicated and passed out from all the drinks they had.

    ***

    When the morning light arrived and shared its brilliance, Emery groggily stood up from where he was lying. Even though the drinks he drankst night caused him a slight hangover, he still swiftly prepared to head towards his destination.

    The others gathered outside of the residence, as they wanted to send away their Group 7''s best acolyte, who went up to the privileged ss.

    "Don''t be a stranger!!" Gerri shouted.

    "Of course!!"

    Emery nced at his four friends one more time, before he created a spatial gate and left the residence.

    Seeing that Emery was gone, everyone also started to leave the ce, leaving only Klea who was still looking at the spot where Emery stood earlier.

    Julian approached her from behind and said, "I understand how you feel.."

    "How can you know how I feel!" Klea said emotionally, while turning her head around.

    Julian wasn''t angry that Klea was yelling at him.

    "I know, because I feel exactly the same: the feeling of chasing something that seems only goes further and further away each day."

    Hearing that, Klea turned silent for a moment and said with determination.

    "No, I will definitely catch him."

    "Good, I feel the same. The Harlights have formally epted me into their n. You will see Klea, I will definitely catch up."

    ��----------------------

    Author Note:

    Dear privileged readers, thank you for your support for the month of December.? It''s really only because of your support that the novel can keep going forward for more than a year.? I am hoping next year I can create much better content for you all.

    ��-----------

    Happy New Year 2022,

    I share a few newly created illustrations in thements, I''ll see you again next year.

 Chapter 670 - Hyperion

    <h4>Chapter 670 - Hyperion</h4>

    Emery left the elite ss ind 7 with a new determination.

    With the current situation Earth had with the Nephilims, the unsettling situation with Grand Magus Zenoia, and the recently added high-certainty life and death mission by the Magus Alliance that he would take part of; Emery had to get strong fast.

    Emery made his way towards the Magus Academy''s portal to reach his destination. As he exited thest portal, he saw a magus wearing a gray uniform who have been waiting for him.

    "Emery Ambrose?" asked the magus in gray uniform when he saw Emerying out of the portal.

    In response, Emery nodded his head. Seeing that, the magus quickly gestured to follow him which he immediately obeyed. Apparently, he was the designated magus in charge of the transition.

    The two of them proceeded to pass through another portal, but this time it transported him to another base-like construct that looked simr to the academy. To Emery''s surprise, he could see a window showing a ck sky with glittering stars scattered all over it.

    It was at this moment that Emery realized that he was in what they called a spaceship.

    "No," said the magus as if he knew what Emery was thinking at the moment. "We are not on a spaceship, but we are on a starbase."

    Fortunately, the knowledge he had acquired in the elite ss left him to look less surprised; though he couldn''t do anything to the apparent excitement that showed on his face.

    The excitement also stemmed from the fact that he could sense the majority of the people in the base were magus level, and as if that wasn''t amazing enough, there were also many grand magus level auras throughout the ce.

    He could barely sense any acolyte-level figures, other than some of the misceneous staff and the guards patrolling around the area.

    The magus in grey uniform proceeded to take him on a tour of the ce and show him what was probably the most extraordinary sight he ever saw through a massive window that allowed him to see the vast outer space. It was a massive, yellow with both its upper and lower atmosphere enveloped with ayer of white.

    There were also thousands of objects covering thes. At first, Emery thought those were a congregation of hundreds of asteroids orbiting around the, but on the second thorough look, he realized that it was actually a kind of metal construct.

    Realizing that Emery seemed to have finally guessed what it was, the gray uniformed magus opened his mouth.

    "That is the defensive system for the. Don''t look down on its unassuming appearance. Being hit by a few of it, even a magus would not survive"

    Emery couldn''t hold himself from letting out a gasp of surprise that he quickly suppressed when he heard the magus'' words.

    Apart from the and the metal construct, another construct that caught Emery''s eyes was the very long pipe-like structure that stretched from the yellow to the starbase he was currently in.

    "Yes, that''s where we are heading."

    The gray uniformed magus then took Emery to what appeared to be a hangar with many spaceships seen around the size of a house. After the magus went through some kind of identification process, the door opened and the two quickly entered the ship.

    Entering inside, Emery was immediately greeted by the sight of a very luxurious interior setting withfortable seats that could amodate eight people.

    The door quickly closed after they entered and the ship swiftly moved, at high speed connected to a steel rail through the pipe-like structure towards the yellow.

    Emery could see at least a few more ships flying behind and in front of him, some even heading the opposite way towards the starbase. This sight reminded him of the main road in Logress Kingdom''s capital city where many caravans and horses passed, which shouldn''t be a far-fetchedparison.

    The gray uniformed magus exined to Emery that the they were going to had some kind of natural barrier that would hurt anyone flying through it, hence the means of transportation they were currently using was the mostmon way to in and out of the.

    Exceptions naturally existed, for some individuals who had their own special ship that allowed them to enter and exit the undisturbed.

    Again, Emery was overwhelmed when he saw what was waiting for him at the end of the pipe-like structure. It was a massive floating ind twice the size of the academy and surrounded by some sort of cloudy gas.

    - Hyperion]

    [ss A - savage level 5]

    Emery was surprised to know that the privileged ss training center was situated on top of a savage. A that was given the status ''savage'' meant that it still hadn''tpletely explored and that there were still some unknown or high level dangers around.

    As soon as Emery arrived on the ind, he suddenly realized that his body felt heavier; the sensation felt exactly the same as when he was under one of Lodos'' spells, but much more subtle and inescapable.

    Emery turned to the magus and asked if what he was experiencing right now was true and not just a hallucination on his part. Thetter then exined that the had a stronger gravity than a normal.

    Apparently, this was one of the reasons why the training center was situated on this as stronger gravity would force the body from its limitations and to adapt to it, which would gradually make the body stronger.

    In addition, Emery also felt certain feelings that indirectly made him anxious. But no matter how hard he tried to find its origin, he couldn''t find what it was. When he asked the magus about this, thetter just smiled and said that was also part of the effects created by the.

    Finally, the two arrived at a grand lobby where Emery could see from the porthole several magus as well as others flying using a simr object to the flying rectangr objects he had used on the elite ind.

    There, he saw a female magus with long blue hair and silver-rimmed sses over her nose.

    "Emery Ambrose? The Savage Acolyte! You are finally here. Wee!"

    When the female magus approached Emery, the one who took thetter here quickly excused himself and left the two alone.

    "Let me introduce myself. I am Magus Ramora, your escort and guide during your time here! Let''s not waste anymore time.. You areing with me now."

 Chapter 671 - Privileges

    <h4>Chapter 671 - Privileges</h4>

    Having one magus to another, acting as what seemed to be a personal guide and escort, did allow Emery to catch a glimpse of how much privileges the privileged ss acolytes had in their hands.

    "We will see each other many times in the future, so I hope to know you well, Ambrose!" said Magus Ramora with a smile on her face.

    "Just call me Emery. Emery will be fine.. Senior," replied Emery repectfully.

    The smile on her face widened slightly when she saw how Emery reacted.

    "Aaah, you are not like other privileges, aren''t you? ..humble and polite, do you..? Too bad.. You might notst long here with that kind of attitude."

    Magus Ramora looked like she was in herte 20s, just like how Magus Xion looked. However, Emery could roughly perceive her strength from the aura she gave off; she should at least be a Half Moon stage Magus.

    "No! No, not there! This way." said Magus Ramora quickly when she saw Emery walk in the wrong direction.

    The blue hair magus then exined that the privileged acolytes were here as a supplementary.

    The yellow called Hyperion was actually one of the 4 specials that Magus Alliance deemed as the best ce to cultivate, hence the mainstay here was mostly the specially chosen magus.

    This was proven by the fact that there was 50 times more magus training in this ce than the privileged acolytes and due to their rtively small number, the privileged had their own separate ce.

    Magus Ramora proceeded to take Emery on a tour of the ce. The two did ap around the ce while the former exined which section was which.

    "A Wing is for the top elite magus, while B Wing is for the other special magus. As for you, a privileged acolyte, C Wing will be the ce for you from now on."

    As soon as they reached the ce, Emery started to see familiar faces dressed in their white uniforms. However, there were only a few of them seen around; all big white halls and ss views of the sky but almost no one else was around.

    As if she knew what he was thinking without asking, Magus Ramora said.

    "Well, it''s amon sight actually. Everyone is mostly in their own amodation, busy training. People onlye here for themon facility and when they need to go out of the."

    Afterwards, Emery was taken to one side of the ce and shown a map of the whole while looking at the wide view window in front of them. It was this moment that he realized that the whole was a series of floating inds.

    There were three dozen of them, and half of them were bigger than the hub ind he was currently at.

    Emery noticed how one third of the inds didn''t have any description in the map and were marked as ssified. Eight of them were elemental inds, while the remaining were savage inds, which was as the name implied: ces where ferocious creatures and monsters resided.

    This whole of unique disposition was exclusively catered for about five thousand individuals; truly a one-of-the-kind privilege to enjoy.

    "Also, this is very important!" Magus Ramora said as she reached the end of her words. "The whole is a gas giant, so you don''t want to fall down the mist unless you are tired of life. And also this.. I almost forgot about this."

    She gave Emery a t crystal box. Inside, there were the white uniform of the privileged ss acolyte and a bracelet.

    Emery''s gaze was fixed on the bracelet lying peacefully on top of the uniform.

    "Wear the bracelet first," Magus Ramora said.

    Emery took the bracelet from the box and examined it carefully. It was a silver bracelet with several markings engraved on its surface and emit a faint glow when he wore it. Furthermore, it also reacted with the symbol on his palm.

    [Scanning Bearer of the privilege bracelet]

    [Identity confirmed]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Privilege acolytes member id: 83192008]

    [You have 3 items on your storage]

    [10 x spirit stone (red)]

    [10 x spirit foundation pill]

    [One Orbiter tier 2]

    It took Emery a moment to process what he just received. He rubbed his eyes once more, making sure what he was seeing at the moment was true.

    One red spirit stone worth 10.000 normal spirit stones, which meant he just received a total worth of 100.000 spirit stones. This still hadn''t included the 10 Spirit Foundation Pill - something that was extremely hard toe by even when you had the money to buy it. To put the cherry on top, there was also an orbiter given to him.

    Orbiter is the transportation device that would allow one to travel through the air, to put it simply: flying. Unlike the magus, acolytes were not able to fly yet, hence Emery would be depending on this orbiter during his time here.

    Magus Ramora then told Emery to go change to his uniform which after Emery realized that the white uniform had a simr effect to tier 3 protective armor, but with morefort.

    Emery couldn''t help but take a deep breath as he enjoyed one of the many luxuries the privileged ss acolytes boasted. When he returned to Magus Ramora, she gave a strange smile at him.

    "What''s wrong? Is there something on me?" asked Emery.

    She shook her head and said, "It''s nothing. I just couldn''t help but think that now you are wearing this uniform, you finally have the same look as the others�� just cuter."

    Emery pretended to not hear thest remark she spoke and asked,

    "Alright. What should I do next?"

    "Well, you already have all the information about the ind and you can visit the ones you are interested in for a ce to stay. In fact, most of the''s residents will find their own ces all around the ind. Either from one of therge inds or from the thousands of stone pirs that rose from the mist; just check which area is open for the acolytes and if no one imed it, then it''s yours."

    Hearing this made Emery excited as he couldn''t wait to start on his training in this favorable environment. He was bidding farewell to the magus and was about to find his own ce when she suddenly stopped him.

    Apparently, she almost forgot to tell him another important fact.

    Magus Ramora took out a sphere from her spatial ring and handed it to Emery, telling him to check it.

    He quickly pressed a button on the sphere, and immediately, a holographic screen appeared where a list of names with numbers were listed next to them.

    [Privilege Ranking]

    He scrolled through the list briefly, to see who were the top acolytes. Then, he finally searched for his name.

    [Rank 99 - Emery Ambrose]

    "Ah, I am the 99th. I guess I am not the lowest," said Emery with a smile. The reason he said this was because he knew the privileged ss consisted of 100 people.

    Unexpectedly, Magus Ramoraughed when she heard that.

    "Hahahha! Actually, one is expelled and the other died, hence your rank is 99th. So no, you are still the lowest."

    Emery was shocked to hear that. After all, it had only been eight days since they had returned, but one had already died.

    "Anyway, my point is, keep your ranking up you will get a better reward" Her expression then suddenly turned cheeky as she said, "Do you want to test and see if you can rank better? You are , after all, the champion of yesterday''s game."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 672 - Test

    <h4>Chapter 672 - Test</h4>

    "A test? What kind of test?" asked Emery curiously.

    Magus Ramora inwardly smiled when she heard that. She didn''t say anything more and instead immediately led Emery to a long hallway with a dozen doors. Some of them were closed while others were wide open; apparently, the ones being closed meant it was currently upied by the privileged acolytes.

    The two of them walked past the closed doors and into the open door they came to first. Emery looked at the que beside the doorway and saw it was "Room 7".

    Entering inside, he saw three people wearing the staff uniforms already waiting.

    Immediately after, as if they had rehearsed it a thousand times, one of the staff members told Emery to undress while the others prepared the instruments needed for the test. Afterwards, he was asked to lie in a tube-like chamber at the back of the room.

    Emeryid there on the cold surface of the chamber, confused as he watched the staff members sticking several translucent cables onto various parts of his body; the temple, the nape, the chest, the shoulders, the arms, the thighs, the legs, and others.

    Of course, Emery asked what these cables were for. This didn''t seem to be a secret as one of the staff members immediately exined that they were very helpful in the tests he was about to take; one of them was to ensure much more urate data.

    Before Emery managed to ask more, the tube-like chamber was closed and he quickly found himself entering the virtual space. Realizing that the test would be held in the virtual arena, he subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief.

    The ce he entered was a circr-shaped dome, every nook and cranny was colored porcin white leaving no spots unscathed. There was nothing in the room except Emery himself, until a notification suddenly appeared in front of him.

    [You are now entering a physical test. You are stripped from your ability to cast spells]

    [Level 1 will soon begin]

    Seeing that, Emery quickly warmed up and prepared for whatever was about to be thrown at him.

    All of a sudden, from the corner of his eye, he noticed that there was somethinging out from the walls. Turning his head towards it, he saw a tube-like instrument that was strangely familiar to him.

    After scouring through his memories, Emery finally recalled what it reminded him of. The instrument that just came out of the walls looked really simr to the weapon used by the Zaiueo acolytes.

    There were ten of such instruments, surrounding Emery from all directions with the barrel pointed at him.

    Swsh!

    Without any notice, arge rock was shot from one of the instruments, flying rapidly through the air towards Emery. Seeing the arrival of rock as big as a fist, Emery quickly stepped aside to avoid it.

    Things didn''t stop there as immediately all ten instruments fired the same rock at once. Without further ado, Emery immediately leaned his body while stepping to the side, avoiding the rocks that wereing towards him.

    Even though the rocks travelled fast and came from multiple tricky angles, various trajectories, as well as different intervals, Emery was still able to avoid them with rtive ease.

    At some point, the instruments started to move around and shift from their initial position which made Emery have to pay special attention to their before and after positions.

    He continued to dodge the rocks thrown at him for several minutes until the instruments stopped firing altogether. With it, another notification appeared in front of him.

    [You have passed level 1]

    [Level 2 will soon begin]

    The walls opened up again as more instruments appeared. Now, there were twice the number of instruments. This time, all of them were shooting a grey-colored stone.

    Swsh! Swsh! Swsh!

    Moving his head to the right, Emery watched as the stone flew past his eyes. He immediately shifted his location again because he sensed several other stonesing from his left, targeting various parts of his body.

    This level 2 was harder than level 1 because not only was the stone faster and harder to dodge, the firing speed of the instruments were also increased.? Even so, Emery eventually was still able to avoid all the stones perfectly.

    [You have passed level 2]

    [Level 3 will soon begin]

    Emery noticed how no more instruments were added. Therefore, he subconsciously rxed his body because he thought that the test gave him some break time. It was at this moment that Emery was caught off guard and stumbled on his feet, as his body suddenly felt much heavier than before.

    A notification appeared before him again, telling him what exactly happened.

    [Gravity Space activated; 3 times gravitational force applied]

    This meant that Emery''s weight was now three times heavier than before. The drastic burden suddenly imposed on his body was enough to lose his bnce in the short term while slowing him down by 10 to 20% in the long term.

    Even so, Emery was able to quickly adapt to the changes on his body. There were some instances where the stones almost hit his body, but eventually he could dodge the stones thrown at him perfectly after some time.

    Several minutester, the instruments had once again stopped firing stones.

    [You have passed level 3]

    [Level 4 will soon begin]

    [Gravity Space activated;? 5 times gravitational force applied]

    This time, a flustered look appeared on Emery as he finally had some difficulty moving his body. Just a few seconds after level 4 began, a stone hit one of his arms because he miscalcted the speed at which his body was moving.

    It was quite painful and even almost made him fall to the ground. Knowing that his current position was an easy target, Emery quickly used his battle art.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 5]

    [Battle power added 32 points]

    Faintyer of energy enveloped Emery''s body as the battle art took effect. Thanks to the fact that [Immortal Gate] was a battle art, not a spell; he was able to use it and boost his battle power significantly.

    With that, Emery managed to pass level 4 as well.

    [You have passed level 4]

    [Level 5 will soon begin]

    As the notification disappeared, the walls opened up and once again brought more instruments out in the open. This time, ten more instruments were added to the fray. In addition, the instruments now fired jet ck stones which seem sharper and harder than its predecessor.

    There wasn''t any increase in the gravity level, but thanks to the newly-added instruments, the space that Emery could use to dodge became very limited quickly. As time went on, Emery was even forced to start using his battle art [Weeping Phantom] to dodge the hailstones that wereing his way.

    Emery continued to focus on dodging the stones until he found nothing flying in his direction again. Unknowingly, he had already passed the level.

    [You have passed level 5]

    Emery managed to pass level 5 after much difficulty; however, before the next level started, he suddenly realized that a new set of information came into his mind.

    [Your physical score 6000 - rank 97]

    A notification came into his mind, informing him that he had managed to surpass two privileged acolytes in terms of physical capability. Apparently, it meant there were two acolytes who didn''t manage to pass level 5.

    [Level 6 will soon begin]

    [Gravity Space activated; 10 times gravitational force applied]

    It was clear that level 6 was a massive gulf whenpared to level 5; ten times gravity was no joke as it drastically affected his mobility, slowing it down by 30% even with the help of [Immortal Gate]. Within seconds, Emery tasted how painful the pitch-ck stone was when itnded on his body.

    Emery felt like some of his bones were fractured by it; the stone was much harder and painful than the gray stone that hit him at level 3. His right shoulder that was hit was rapidly bleeding, but the former was clearly determined not to give up.

    Immediately, Emery regained his footing and dodged the stone that was flying towards his stomach. He kept dodging the stones to the best of his ability, but a stone or two still managed to hit the mark.

    In the corner of his eye, Emery noticed that the longer he endured this stone onught, the higher his number became.

    [Your physical score 6320 - rank 94]

    [Your physical score 6410 - rank 89]

    The live broadcast of his number that continued to rise naturally made Emery spirited. It was as if he was on drugs; how his body moved as he fully focused all his concentration to dodge the stonesing from all directions.

    Even as the stones hit his body, Emery simply gritted his teeth and continued to avoid them as best he could. Until eventually, a notification appeared once again.

    [You have passed level 6]

    [Your physical score 7000 - rank 73]

    The first time Emery took the test, he had managed to pass 22 acolytes already.

    [Level 7 will soon begin]

    [Gravity Space activated; 20 times gravitational force applied]

    As soon as the notification disappeared, Emery instantly realized that he could barely move his body an inch, even when he had given everything he had. The instruments scattered around the room immediately fired, sending dozens of stones towards him.

    Seeing the volley of stones heading in his direction, Emery knew he had to use hisst card. Otherwise, his journey would end here.

    [Fey Transformation - stage 2]

    ROAR!!!

 Chapter 673 - Rank

    <h4>Chapter 673 - Rank</h4>

    Emery didn''t want to take any risk, not when he had reached this far. Therefore, he unhesitantly decided to instantly use his second stage transformation. Fearing that the act wasn''t enough to save him from the predicament, he also used [Battle Howl] to further increase his prowess.

    HOOOWWLLLLL!!

    Immediately, a series of notifications appeared in Emery''s mind.

    [Battle power increased 30 points]

    [Battle power increased 10 points]

    [Battle power 180]

    Thanks to his transformation ability, not only did Emery''s speed increase, his strength and endurance also increased, which descred the pain when the stones hit his body.

    As the newfound strength coursed through his entire being, Emery quickly went into action. He started to block and punch some of the stones he couldn''t avoid, while dodging the remaining to preserve his condition.

    HOWL!

    [You have passed level 7]

    [Your physical score 8000 - rank 42]

    As if he just leaped over a massive guld, Emery discovered his rank immediately shot to the sky and passed over 30 acolytes. Apparently, not many privileged acolytes had the ability to withstand the ten times gravity, while simultaneously dodging the stonesing in their direction.

    Emery would definitely suffer the same fate, as the thirty people now below him if he didn''t have his transformation ability. Now that he was still brimming with power, he quickly faced the next level.

    [Level 8 will soon begin]

    [Gravity Space activated: 30 times gravitational force applied]

    Not only did the gravity level increase exponentially, the walls also opened up again and added ten more instruments to the fray, bringing the total instruments that were about to fire at Emery to 40. As if that wasn''t enough, the projectiles fired by them had changed again into white crystal-like stone.

    St!

    One of the stones managed to hit Emery''s left shoulder while he was still trying to adapt to the sudden change in gravity. It flew right through his flesh and created a ring hole that one could see blood starting to flow profusely like a rushing river.

    Despite the piercing pain, Emery quickly stomped his feet and dashed around the room, avoiding the rest of the stones.

    10 seconds under this new wave of stone onught, Emery realized how his numbers had gone up again.

    [Your physical score 8210 - rank 36]

    Five more seconds passed, and the number changed again.

    [Your physical score 8350 - rank 32]

    When he reached the 18 seconds mark, a dozen stones already hit their mark and punctured various parts of Emery''s wolf body. His entire body was covered by his own blood. The next moment, he fell to the ground.

    Everything turned dark.

    [Physical Test concluded]

    [Your physical score 8460 - rank 28]

    When Emery opened his eyes, he found he was apparently still inside the virtual space, as what greeted him was the same circr dome-shaped porcin white room. The room had returned to its initial state, where there were no more instruments pointing their barrel at him.

    Emery was panting, even though the test was only virtual, the sensations were all real, including the mental shock that came after one experienced death.

    All of a sudden, a voice echoed through the room. It took Emery a few moments before he realized it was Magus Ramona''s voice.

    "As expected from the Savage Acolyte, the Champion of Magus Game!!"

    Evidently, Emery in his [Fey Transformation - stage 2] managed to clutch the rank 28, meaning he was physically stronger than the other 71 acolytes below him. This was certainly a good result, but this also made him wonder what kind of people were the other 27 above him.

    Then suddenly, he thought of the Titan''s Bloodline holder Sigurd and the Dragon Bloodline Zach. The two of them, who respectively had a monstrous body of their own right, were probably among these 27 people, but the real question was: what rank were they?

    Moreover, Emery realized something during his deep contemtion.

    With this kind of test, an acolyte with superb speed-type battle art technique, as well as proportionately strong body could still breeze through level 8. The same could be said for those who only had a body that was durable enough to withstand the barrage of stones, as one only needed to endure until the instruments stopped shooting.

    "The test is still not over though, Emery!" Magus Ramora''s voice resounded. "You need toplete another one, the spirit test."

    Emery took a deep breath as he closed his eyes. Opening them again, he said in a determined tone, "Alright, I am ready. Bring it on!"

    His vignce immediately rose to the maximum, as Emery was waiting for anything else toe out from the walls just like before. However, he was bound to be disappointed, as the porcin white walls, instead of opening, turned ck and started to sparkle with light.

    The sight reminded him of the view of the night sky in Fey Vige. All of a sudden, Emery found himself standing in the middle of the space, surrounded by the stars.

    [You are now entering the spirit test]

    [Level 1 will soon begin]

    Emery watched as one of the stars around him came closer to him. It didn''t look particrly threatening, but the closer it got the more ufortable he felt.

    He tried to figure out what was making him ufortable and realized the bright light from the stars was the culprit. As it got close, Emery could clearly see the real form of the star. The light emitted by the bright orb put some kind of pressure on him, which produced an ufortable sensation.

    "A spirit attack!"

    Fortunately, the spirit attack wasn''t like Klea''s or any other spirit attacks that came in suddenly and rapidly. On the contrary, it took its time by approaching slowly but surely.

    The orb continued to make its way to Emery and stopped when it was one meter away from him. He felt his dual cores being warmed by the light, followed by a tickling sensation of pressure. Afterwards, a notification appeared in front of him.

    [You have passed level 1]

    Another orb moved and got closer to Emery, until it also stopped one meter away from him. He endured the pressure radiating from the two orbs for several more seconds, before the notification telling him he had passed the level appeared.

    The same process basically happened when level 3 and 4 started, but Emery quickly found himself in trouble at thetter, as the pressure grew exponentially stronger at that level. After his time at level 4, his body was sweating bullets, while his double cores beat rapidly as if they were about to explode.

    [You have passed level 4]

    By this point, the ufortable sensation had grown until it reached a height Emery never imagined it could reach. His mind was in shambles and started spinning around, however, it was not until level 5 that his rank started to show.

    [Your mental score 5720 - rank 98]

    Worst of all, the number rose very, very slowly; miles of differencespared to his result in the physical test.

    Emery actually thought he would be much better off getting hit by those dozen white crystal-like stones again, than being put under such a spirit onught. This agonizing sensation that slowly gnawed on his very being was surely something he didn''t want to experience any longer.

    Even so, Emery still hadn''t given up. Rousing both of his cores to their maximum potential, he gritted his teeth and continued to endure the trial he was put into. Only a few minutes had passed since he had started the spirit test, but he felt as if he had been here for hours or even days. Finally, the notification he had been waiting for appeared.

    [You have passed level 6]

    [Level 6 will soon begin]

    [Your mental score 6120 - rank 94]

    Emery was preparing himself to endure another round of suffering, when he suddenly felt as if the shining orbs were staring at him. He didn''t even have a chance to think about what happened, before he ''saw'' them suddenly entering his mind and destroying his spirit core.

    Without him realizing what had happened, everything went dark.

    [Spirit Test concluded]

    [Your mental score 6330 - rank 91]

    [Calcting your new ranking from the physical and mental score��]

    [Congrattions! Your final rank is 68th]

    At the same time as thest notification appeared, Emery returned to the real world, where his body was lying in the tube-like chamber. Afterwards, the tube-like chamber was opened and he noticed that Magus Ramona was staring at him.

    "Too bad... I was hoping to see more," Magus Ramora smiled. Noticing theplicated expression on Emery''s face, she said, "Don''t be too disheartened. Rank 68 is still something, especially for someone like you, who is the only rank 8 acolyte in the privileged ss."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 674 - Data

    <h4>Chapter 674 - Data</h4>

    [Physical score 8460 - rank 28]

    [Mental score 6330 - rank 91]

    [Your final test rank is 68]

    Emery managed to reach level 8 for the physical test, but only level 6 for his spirit test. The test allowed him to know the numerical value of his prowess and the stark differences between the two factors being examined.

    In the past, Emery knew he was strong whenpared to his peers of the same rank, but he didn''t know exactly how much stronger he was. Now, he finally found out how strong and which aspect he should focus on in the future to further improve.

    The result that Emery managed to achieve in his first time was really exceptional, especially for someone in the rank 8 acolyte like him. In fact, Rank 68 was a good enough result for someone who just entered the privileged ss, as it basically had exceeded almost one third of the universe''s most talented young acolytes.

    However, there was some kind of unexpected feeling of disappointment brewing and nestling in Emery''s heart. Before he took the test, Emery expected he would get an outstanding result with the many factors and advantages that he had over his peers: the Wolf Bloodline, the double core, the Khaos Space and even the guidance from many esteemed masters.

    Magus Ramora didn''t know what Emery was thinking to make his expression look like that, but she was genuinely amused when she saw his face, as he came out of the tube-like chamber.

    "I can see that you are not happy." She said while snickering. "Good, good, this kind of attitude is what is needed from a privileged ss acolyte."

    Emery only shed a wry smile at the provocation thrown in his direction. After he put his white privilege uniform back on, one of the three staff members approached him. Apparently, he was given the opportunity to see the data generated by the test.

    "First we shall show you the physical test result."

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Privilege acolytes member ID: 83192008]

    [Average statparison]

    [Battle Power 108 (180) A]

    [Strength 105 (204) - A]

    [Agility 112 (195)] - A]

    [Endurance 85 (145) - B]

    The staff told him all the data the test managed to gather from his overall performance, with the one on the right being his added maximum buff. As for the letter was the average markingpared with the other privileged acolytes, with S as the highest mark.

    Apparently, Emery had a below-average human body, which honestly surprised him when he heard that. Fortunately, he had the A rank battle art [Immortal Gate] and above-average bloodline thatpensated for his shorings and even brought it to another level altogether.

    The battle art, in particr, provided an all-around upgrade to all three stats: muscle power (strength), muscle flexibility (agility) and (endurance), which increased skin, flesh and bone density. Thetter also improved the stamina one had and the body''s regeneration capability from injuries.

    On the other hand, Emery''s [Fey Transformation] increased his strength explosively and also improved his agility to some degree. Unfortunately, the ability gave almost no increase in endurance, hence his attempt ended when he received too many injuries.

    "Our advice is to improve the physique of your normal body by going through various kinds of training. In particr, we strongly advise endurance training. We, unfortunately, have no solution for your bloodline in this facility, but we can tell you from this data the battle art you are currently using has some negative consequences on your body, especially when it is pushed to the next stage."

    Emery showed a look of surprise, as he heard the staff member speaking and saw the data presented before him. It was a very thorough data and analysis with its own chart and numbers. They even rmended what to do to remedy their weakness and improve further.

    Once again, this showed the benefits of being in a privileged facility that could only be enjoyed by very few people.

    "Now, for your spirit test result."

    [Average statparison]

    [Spirit Force 904 - B]

    [Spirit Power? - A]

    [Spirit Control - C]

    [Spirit Pool - A]

    "The double cores you have brought an excellent quality of spirit power and spirit pool, but as you are still a rank 8 acolyte, they still don''t have the boost that a rank 9 acolyte has. Furthermore, your earlier performance and the data result showed that your control is below average than your peers, hence the reason you are unable to protect your mind efficiently during the test."

    This kind of result certainly shocked Emery, as it was truly average whenpared to the other acolytes. Him having C in Spirit Control meant he was probably the worst among his peers.

    Emery actually thought he had good control of his spirit force. He hadn''t realized it was this kind of bad.

    "Can you borate about these three stats?" Emery asked, while pointing at the stats below Spirit Force.

    "Naturally," the staff member replied with a smile.

    Spirit Power was the maximum limit of power one could put into a spell, while Spirit Pool was how many times he could cast the spell within a specific instance.

    Spirit Control, on the other hand, was the one who controlled the two. If one was not an expert, the end result would only achieve a mediocre result, while the resources used were highly inefficient and wasted.

    As he heard the exnation, Emery was reminded of his past training with Magus Xion, the one with the leaves and the thunder mice.

    The truth was, ever since he obtained his double cores, Emery hadn''t been able to cast spells as easily as he was before. However, he didn''t dwell on that matter, because the increase in power and the newfound ability to be able to cast spells many times more that came with the double cores hadpensated for it.

    But now, he realized his thought process back then was horribly wrong.

    The staff then proceeded to show some diagrams that disyed the flow of spirit energy he used to defend himself from the spirit attackunched by those ''orbs''. Curiosity as well as eagerness appeared on his face, as he examined the diagrams.

    Afterwards, Emery inquired about the spells he normally used. The staff was surprisingly knowledgeable enough to give an borate exnation of most spells he mentioned like [Shadow Edge], [Shadow Root], [Dark Matter] that he used often.

    Apparently, all of those spells were considered channeling-type spells, which normally had lower requirements for control. As for his most frequently used spell [Blink], it only needed minimum spirit energy on its part, which had a small, if not nonexistent, margin of error for control.

    Then suddenly, the staff member asked a question that made Emery think.

    "You have a powerful battle art that enhances your physique and battle power. I wonder if you have any spell that can help you resist magic-based attacks? If you don''t, then I suggest you get some, as they will tremendously help you defend against spirit attacks and, subsequently, increase your rank."

    The staff member''s words made Emery think of his [Fey Shaman Transformation] that gave him substantial improvement in spell power and magic resistance, which he didn''t get the chance to use earlier.

    Emery was about to answer, but it was also at this moment that Magus Ramona once again opened her mouth.

    "Yes! He does!" Magus Ramora answered quickly, though she wasn''t the one being asked. Turning to Emery, she said, "Didn''t you have another transformation that can exactly do that? Why didn''t you show it just now?"

    Emery opened his mouth and was about to answer again, when Magus Ramona cut him off once more.

    "Do you want to take the test one more time?"

    ---------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 675 - Incentives

    <h4>Chapter 675 - Incentives</h4>

    "Would you like to redo the test?" the staff member asked, when he heard Magus Ramora''s words.

    The question should have been easy to answer for Emery, as he would definitely gain better results now that he knew what was toe.

    However, Emery suddenly had a gut feeling that rising in the ranks too fast without knowing and finding more about the privileged ss would be nothing but sheer foolishness on his part.

    Once again, he checked the names of the 99 privilege acolytes. Among them, he found names that he recognized.

    [Rank? 8 - Zach Talon]

    [Rank 15 - Sigurd]

    [Rank 32 - Vida Themari]

    [Rank 47 - Annara Vairmont]

    [Rank 55 - YunXiao]

    [Rank 64 - Armand Nephilim]

    [Rank 74 - Trish]

    [Rank 82 - Orion]

    [Rank 94 - Roran Harlight]

    [Rank 99 - Emery Ambrose]

    As he checked his rank, Emery realized his name was still in the same rank 99th, despite him scoring the 68th rank in the test earlier.

    Emery nced at Magus Ramora in confusion. In response, she turned slightly flustered, as she realized her blunder.

    "Ahhh!! Yes, yes�� I''m sorry, what kind of guide am I to forget exining this important thing��"

    The magus then proceeded to exin that the test rank was just the first step to enter the ranks of the privilege acolytes. His test result of rank 68 didn''t mean he would immediately depose those above him and rece their position.

    Instead, because he managed to acquire the 68th rank, he now was allowed to challenge all privilege acolytes from rank 68 to 99 - to rece their position and gain the benefits of the rted rank.

    For example, if he managed to defeat Trish, the girl who ranked first in the first years'' ranking, then he would receive her 74th rank, while she would drop to rank 75th.

    It was overall quite easy to understand, however, the main purpose of the acolytes here was to train. Hence, there were some rules for these challenges to make sure it didn''t bother the acolytes training too much.

    When a formal challenge was issued, the acolyte who received said challenge had until the end of the month to make a decision, if he/she failed toe for the challenge, then the acolyte would automatically lose the position.

    Magus Ramora then exined the reason for the ranks and the incentive to push all the acolytes to fight for it.

    Depending on their rank, at the beginning of the month, they would receive the precious spirit foundation pills as a reward.

    [Rank 1-5 : 40 pills]

    [Rank 6-10 : 35 pills]

    [Rank 11-20 : 30 pills]

    [Rank? 21-40 : 25 pills]

    [Rank 41-60 : 20 pills]

    [Rank 61-80 : 15 pills]

    [Rank 81-100 : 10 pills]

    There were 12 months for the third year, which meant the first five ranked acolytes would receive more than 400 pills, which priced at 30,000 contributions points each on the shop. That was definitely a big incentive to aim.

    Right now, as Emery was still on the 99th rank, he was only eligible to receive 10 pills, all of which had already been given in the silver bracelets just now.

    Other than the precious pills, there was also another coveted reward that was fought over so much by the privileged ss acolytes. This reward could only be obtained if they managed to stay within the required rank until the end of the year.

    [Rank 1-5 receives Divine Art - rank A]

    [Rank 6-10 receives Divine Art - rank B]

    [Rank 11-30 receives Divine Art - Rank C]

    A divine skill was an extremely rare skill that could even cause magus to kill each other for the chance to gain one. Hence, this level of incentive did give a lot of motivation for the acolytes to do their absolute best to climb higher or maintain their current rank.

    Emery decided to quickly check the names of those in the top ranks. To his surprise, he found a familiar family name.

    [Rank 3 - Eesho Nephilim]

    When he saw that family name at the back, Emery let out a slight sigh. Scrolling through the list again to make sure he didn''t see wrong, he let out another sigh

    So apparently, there were 5 Nephilims in the privileged ss.

    [Rank 22 - Jinkan Nephilim]

    Then there was also Armand and the other two nephilims, which ranked 64, 78 and 82 respectively.

    From the grapevine, Emery had heard that Armand was just someone that was an outer member of the family, so it was somewhat self-exnatory that his rank would be lower. Therefore, he could safely conclude that those two others at the top echelon must be from the inner circle.

    As he read more about thepetitive rewards, rules and the list of those who made it into the privilege ss, Emery''s smile turned wider, his body trembled slightly and his heart thumped violently, burning with passion, as his resolve to reach the top rank of the privilege ss was embedded deep in his heart.

    It was an unexpected feeling. Emery couldn''t wait to fight those above his rank and shoot for the highest rank. Even Zach, the dragon bloodline, who was able to defeat him easily was only a rank 8 in the ss, which showed how fierce and cutthroat thepetition was.

    Emery was so lost in his own thoughts about the new ss, that he almost forgot about Magus Ramona. As he nced at the magus, he realized she was still waiting for his answer about retrying the test.

    "So will you do the test again?"

    Emery gave her a slight smile and said, "No need�� I''ll do itter."

    It was indeed tempting to retry and gain the highest rank he could, however right now, there was not much point in gaining ranks in the test, as it didn''t affect his real rank. After all, it only granted him the right to challenge the higher ranking acolytes.

    Emery was basically a neer from a low realm with almost no support. He thought it was better for him to stay in the low ranks until he had improved the aspects hecked. He thought that Armand of the Nephilims was already a problem for him. So he should treat these elite individuals extremely carefully.

    There were also 3 more weeks until the time he would receive the next monthly reward, hence there was no point in rushing and challenging people at this time other than just painting a target on his back.

    If Emery did not manage to improve his strength by then, it would be much safer for him to postpone the challenge for next following month. After all, his life was more precious than the chance to earn 5 extra pills.

    Now that he had gotten all the information he needed, Emery decided to walk out of the room and leave the ce. He couldn''t wait anymore to start his training.

    He knew what hecked, but he had no idea how to improve it as soon as possible. He decided to ask the blue hair magus, who was walking next to him.

    In elite ss 7 there were 5 magus ready to teach and give counsel to the 50 elite acolytes in the ss. Therefore, he couldn''t wait to know what kind of magus was provided to teach him in the privileged ss.

    However, Magus Ramona raised her eyebrows, as if Emery had just asked something silly out of the blue. The answer he received from her was no less shocking.

    "Teacher? There are no teachers provided here�� all privileged acolytes have their own grand magus as their official mentor and they can provide dozens of magus to teach him or her�� Don''t you have one yourself?"

    "....."

    Upon hearing such an answer, Emery fell into a stunned silence.. A grand magus master? No, he didn''t have one. Did this mean he would be practicing by himself?

 Chapter 676 - Priority

    <h4>Chapter 676 - Priority</h4>

    No grand magus teacher, not even a magus was provided for him on this whole.

    Come to think of it, it was part ofst year''s privilege reward to receive a grand magus as a master, just like how Annara became Zenonia''s disciple.

    If she were to be taken as an example, with a grand magus of Zenonia''s caliber as her master, being given a different master at the privileged ss would certainly be a problem by itself.

    Emery was at a loss for words.

    Didn''t that mean he was going to be the only one in the privileged ss to not have a grand magus as a master? As they walked out toward the Hyperion base grand lobby, his thought was quickly picked up by Magus Remora.

    "Ah, that''s right, aren''t you that acolyte who didn''t get picked by any of the grand magusst year?" As if she just remembered about it, Magus Ramora stopped in her tracks for a brief moment before speaking. The magus did not even try to stifle herugh the slightest bit as she said those unttering words.

    Her attitude made Emery wonder why this kind of magus was chosen to be a guide, but he did not say anything.

    "Haha, my apologies. Actually, there are so many beneficial things for you on this that you probably will not even have time to meet your master, even if you have one. Of course, even though you do not, there is no need to worry. As your guide, I can help you with whatever problems you might need help with. Tell me, what do you need?" the magus offered.

    Emery gave it a little thought. From the previous information, he knew that he wascking in spirit control and endurance, hence those two were currently his priority. Not to mention, with his uing mission that had a high probability of endangering his life, having a more durable body and increasing his capability to stop spirit attacks were necessary for his survival.

    He decided to take her up on her offer and briefly exin his needs, and upon hearing about them, Magus Ramora thought about it for a short while.

    "I might not understand your double core or elements, but I know exactly what you need right now," Magus Ramora began speaking with confidence.

    For a more durable body, she advised him to check on a certain ind on the. After that, she also told him about one of the functions of the bracelets distributed to the privileged acolytes.

    "For what you need next, you can get them from the store. Fortunately, for privileged acolytes, the function is avable as the bracelets are connected to the universe store."

    Magus Ramora instructed Emery to ess the store function.

    [Store]

    [Scrolls] [Consumables] [Artifacts]

    "To put it simply, as a privileged acolyte, you are entitled to a VVIP service, which means not only are you entitled to receive discounted prices for the items, but also free delivery service! Isn''t that great!?"

    She then instructed Emery to ess the scrolls section and seek a particr special meditation technique.

    "All right, this is one the basic techniques that arepulsory for privileged students to master. Most acolytes from prominent families have been taught this since they were little, but I''m sure you haven''t, so mastering this technique will be of great use to you. This practice will help your spiritual core be more rxed, and trust me, you will thank meter," Magus Ramora exined, assuring Emery of the usefulness of the technique.

    Emery currently had more than 100,000 spirit stones and almost 500,000 contribution points, so he was not afraid of browsing the list of items. However, as soon as he saw the prices, his movements halted for a second.

    [Soul tempering meditation - Book One - 50,000 contribution points]

    [Soul tempering meditation - Book Two - 100,000 contribution points]

    [Soul tempering meditation - Book Three - 150,000 contribution points]

    Seeing that Emery was a little hesitant, Magus Ramora let out a sigh before trying to convince him more, "You should know that we humans have much weaker soul powerpared to our enemy the elves, so this practice will be important for you. Although it won''t really be a problem to buy just the first one, I suggest you buy all three of them if you want enough improvement. The difference is quite significant."

    As much as he wants to believe the magus words, considering the free delivery, it will be smarter to just buy only the first one right now.

    After all, why wouldn''t he use such a convenient privilege?

    [Soul Tempering - Book One - 50,000 contribution points]

    [20% privilege discount - 40,000 contribution points]

    [Buy scroll?]

    "Yes!" Emery agreed without hesitation.

    [Contribution Points: 454,550]

    [Item will be delivered in a few hours.]

    When he saw how responsive the system was, he once again realized how different it was being a privileged acolyte. Emery unconsciously slightly furrowed his brows.

    Seeing Emery''s slightly furrowed brows, Magus Ramora assured him once again, "Don''t worry, you will not regret it."

    Last but not least, the magus told him about another function of the bracelets; tomunicate with other bracelet holders.

    "You only need to press one button to call me if you have any questions, and I will find you as soon as possible," Magus Ramora ended her exnation with a satisfied smile.

    Now that he had been properly briefed, Emery decided not to waste any time. He expressed his gratitude and bowed to the magus before walking toward the huge balcony. Feeling the wind blow, he took out the orbiter he got from inside his bracelet and hopped onto it.

    Emery started flying slowly with the orbiter under his feet and a gas cloud under it. Checking on the location Magus Ramora rmended him to visit, he picked up speed.

    It took him about an hour of flying at the fastest speed the orbiter could go before he finally reached his destination. In front of him now was a small flying ind about the size of a Briton castle. Even from the distance, he could see a huge construct that was blowing smoke from its top into the air.

    As he flew closer to the ind, he could see the dome-like structure with multiple pipes on top that each blew up different-colored smokes.

    As soon as he arrived, another member of the academy staff weed him.

    "Wee to the furnace center, are you here for the body-tempering service?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 677 - Tempering

    <h4>Chapter 677 - Tempering</h4>

    There were hundreds of thousands of worlds in the universe where humanity existed, but none of them were simr to each other.

    Some were so ancient that their origin could be dated back to the creation of the universe while some were basically akin to a newborn baby, some were so big that they wereparable to the sr system where Earth was while some were even smaller than the moon orbiting around Earth.

    The same could also be said with human gics. Most civilization came from an influence of higher realm humans who came into the primitive ones. However, during this entire process, the gics would gradually change, dwindling and developing into other directions in the evolutionary path.

    Hence, no human had the same quality of body.

    "Here in this facility, we help to temper the human body to its maximum potential by an exquisite andplex method of elements and alchemy," exined the staff member as the two of them did a tour around the ce that was apparently called the furnace.

    As they walked, Emery could see severalrge five meter high ck cauldrons ced in various corners of the ce being heated. He could clearly feel the searing high temperature in the air as they got closer to them.

    In all honesty, Emery could not help but think that the direction this conversation was headed in was both exciting and terrifying.

    "Here is the warden of the facility, Master Dulin."

    The staff pointed at the back of the figure who was busy fiddling with one of the cauldrons. Unsurprisingly, standing before them was a dwarf with a red beard and a rather splendid mustache that caught Emery off guard for a moment.

    Now that his job was done, the staff quickly retreated several steps backward before turning around and leaving the two of them alone.

    On the other hand, Master Dulin became visibly excited when he saw Emery.

    "Ahhh, new customer!! Amazing! Come with me," said Master Dulin as he grabbed Emery''s hand and basically dragged him away.

    Without asking for Emery''s consent, Master Dulin immediately pushed him into some kind of a box. He didn''t even have a chance to utter one coherent word before the former started to insert long, thin sharp needles into various parts of his body. They easily pierced through his skin and went deep into the flesh, sending waves of slight pain that made Emery frown.

    Noticing the obvious dissatisfied look on Emery''s face, Master Dulin wore a smile on his face and spoke, "Don''t worry, this will only take a second."

    The whole situation went so fast that Emery didn''t even have a chance to react, and subsequently, quite disturbing to him. If this ce was not rmended by Magus Ramora who was the official guide the academy arranged for him, then Emery would have run out and away from this ce by now.

    Some timeter, Master Dulin finally pulled the end of the needles and connected it to a certain cable. Afterwards, Emery watched as multiple information and values appeared on the holographic disy next to the former.

    [Skin - 36% - below average]

    [Flesh - 49% - average]

    [Muscle - 58%? - average]

    [Organs - 52% - average]

    [Veins - 42% - below average]

    "Hmmm�� such an awful condition. Fortunately your innate bloodline has helped develop your muscle and flesh to a certain degree, otherwise there''s really no help for you." Master Dulin said those words while wearing a smile on his face.

    Then suddenly, he eximed loudly. "Ahh! I see now, the lower realm�� It''s like your body is still a virgin!"

    Emery was dumbfounded when he heard such a word from the red-bearded dwarf. In fact, it only raised the current level of awkwardness between the two of them to another height altogether. s, thetter didn''t seem to realize this.

    Master Dulin continued to do what he nned to do, nonchntly taking out all the inserted needles on Emery''s body and then telling him to sit on a certain table. Immediately after, he opened his mouth again.

    "Don''t think of what I just said in the wrong way.. After all, it means both good and bad news for you.. So which one do you like to hear first?"

    Emery didn''t expect such a result, hence he took a deep breath and said, "The bad news first!"

    Master Dulin nodded his head slightly, as if he understood Emery''s intention. "Alright, the bad news is that your body is just untainted; means in order to temper it, you must go through a certain painful and expensive process."

    Hearing about money, Emery couldn''t help but wonder if this was really a benefit to be epted in the privileged ss. Just before he was being lean toward buying books that cost hundreds of thousands of contribution points.

    Fortunately, he had some riches to spare from winning the Magus Game. Still, he asked how much he would exactly need.

    "How much?"

    [Elemental Body Tempering - 2.000 contribution points]

    Effectively temper one''s skin, flesh, and muscle - elevating them into the next level of hardness to better endure hits.

    [Alchemical Body Tempering - 5.000 contribution points]

    Effectively temper one''s flesh, organ, and veins - enhancing as well as strengthening the internal organs by capitalizing the miraculous feat the alchemy is capable of.

    [Heavenly Body Tempering - 10.000 contribution points]

    Thebination of both methods, which will generate maximum results faster and tremendously lessen the pain.

    Emery was so happy to see the affordable number stated next to the three methods. At least that was the case until Master Dulin told him that was the price for only a 24 hour treatment.

    "... its a daily cost?"

    The revtion almost choked him to death due to how outrageous it was.

    "Of course its expensive, it was filled with expensive and rare herbs" answer the dwarf

    "Then ..Err�� and how many days would someone like me need to temper their body to its maximum condition?"

    It was at this moment that Master Dulin beamed a wide smile at Emery, which naturally caught him off guard.

    "Excellent! Yes, that is exactly the good news! Our facility is currently avable for you to use as many days as you need! Really good news ain''t it?"

    "... So�� how many days?" Dread gradually appeared on Emery''s face, as he had a hunch that he would definitely not like what he was about to hear.

    The dwarf master got closer to Emery and whispered, "One�� hundred days."

    "..."

    Such audacity; that''s a grand total of 1 million contribution points that Emery had to spend in order to temper his body to its ''maximum condition'' as they called it.

    Recalling how the extraordinary feat of killing the Undead Dragon only gave him an extra 25.000 contribution points made Emery once again speechless by how expensive the treatment was.

    Emery quickly turned his body around and started to walk away without saying anything more. He needed to get away from this ce as fast as possible before he died of a heart attack.

    Seeing that he was leaving, Master Dulin immediately gave chase.

    "I guarantee you won''t get a better offer than this! Prices offered outside this ce are twice as expensive. Moreover��"

    Emery ignored the other party''s words and took another step forward. All of a sudden, the dwarf master''s attitude turned 180 degrees as he suddenly resorted to begging.

    "Please..! I am so bored here! All those elites and special magus; they don''t need body tempering at all anymore!! How about this? I will give you a big discount! So please!!"

    Emery''s step hadn''t faltered even once as Master Dulin continued to throw his offer.

    "5%!!! No! 10%!!!"

    What the other party didn''t know was that Emery also felt helpless inside. He, of course, wanted to temper his body but he really didn''t have the necessary ability to do it. He shook his head slightly and decided to really leave when the dwarf said something that made him stop in his tracks.

    "Stop! Think about it�� I am sure no amount of money can bepared to saving your life, right..?"

    Thatst, exact sentence managed to bring Emery''s feet into a stop. He took a deep long breath as he thought that maybe he should at least try a day or two and see how much of an impact the treatment would make before he finally made up his decision.

    Turning around and looking Master Dulin in the eye, Emery said, "Alright, I''ll try for one day!"

    A happy expression immediately reced the pitiful look on the dwarf''s face.

    "Excellent!"

    Right now, Emery felt the dwarf master in front of him didn''t look like a master artisan at all. Instead, he looked much like a wicked trader.

    Heaving a sigh of helplessness, Emery could only hope that all of this would be worth it as he followed thetter back.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 678 - Hot Bath

    <h4>Chapter 678 - Hot Bath</h4>

    With only one month left until he would be called into mission, Emery had no time to test the lower-grade body tempering option. Hence, of course, he took the best option avable.

    "Heavenly body-tempering for one day!"

    The red-bearded dwarf was so excited that he personally dragged him again, this time toward the nearest room avable.

    "You will not be disappointed! The liquid in this cauldron is concocted using the most precious ingredients for one year. Only the best for you, an acolyte from the lower realms," Master Dulin proudly exined with a wide smile on his face.

    Emery was then brought in front of a massive ck cauldron and told to enter the cauldron.

    Apparently, it was just as he feared, he really would be turned into a human potion.

    It was actually self-exnatory. As Emery was studying apothecary as well, he quickly understood what the dwarf was nning to do to his body. His body was going to be the main object being concocted into.

    Before Emery could even say a word of question about the process, the dwarf rushed him to undress and enter the ck liquid in the cauldron.

    As his whole body needed to be submerged inside the liquid, he was given a small tube to breathe. Emery did not refuse since he needed to stay submerged for 24 full hours without getting out, his water breathing spell was not really an option.

    The moment Emery entered the ck liquid, he could feel the heat almost scalding his skin. Thankfully, it did not pose a problem as his body quickly adapted to the temperature.

    As Emery put more of his body into the ck liquid, he also felt the thickness of the liquid slightly hindering his movement. Thebination of the thickness and the temperature of the liquid vaguely reminded Emery of the liquid that came out of a burning mountain.

    Just before he put his head inside, the dwarf had a wicked grin on his face as he reminded Emery.

    "As I said, it will be very painful. No matter how painful it gets, don''t get out until it''s over. If you do, the tempering will not be as effective."

    After saying such a thing, Master Dulin ordered two of his staff members to put a heavy lid on top of the cauldron. Apart from the very small hole on the lid for the tube, there was no other opening.

    nk!

    At first, Emery did not feel worried at all. He even began to feel that it was somewhatfortable. But after a while, he felt the temperature slowly rising, and after about 10 minutes, Emery started to regret agreeing to this.

    Emery was beginning to get the urge to cast a spell to protect himself. Unfortunately, he was not allowed to cast any spells nor use his battle art. He had to allow the liquid and the heat to enter his body.

    Urrrggghhh!!

    Emery''s brows tightly furrowed. It felt like his whole body was in a sea of mes!

    An hour passed, and just when he thought that the heat was already at its maximum, he was instantly proven wrong.

    At that instant, the ck liquid turned twice hotter than it was just a moment ago. If the previous temperature made him feel as if his skin was burning, he now felt like his internal organs were also burning.

    Being fully submerged in such a hellish liquid, he was unable to scream and could only resist. He could not even clench his fists due to the heat; the muscles of his entire body felt as if they were going to rip apart.

    Three hours passed and it finally reached its maximum heat, but at this point, Emery felt all of his skin and parts of his flesh already torn apart. Just when he was on the verge of passing out from the pain, new skin and flesh grew all over his body.

    It was as if the liquid had the capability to push his regeneration ability

    6 hourster, Emery felt as if his newly-grown skin was once again burning and regenerating at the same time.

    Emery desperately wished he could just get out of this cauldron now, but a notification suddenly popped up in his mind.

    [Battle power increased by one.]

    Seeing the message, his resolution became more firm. The excruciating pain was almost unbearable, but he endured.

    Another six hours passed.

    [Battle power increased by one.]

    Two points of battle power increased permanently within 12 hours. It was not the time to stop at all.

    [Battle power increased by one.]

    At this point, 20 hours had passed and Emery had already gotten used to the pain. Just as he was looking forward to the next notification, the heat began to cool down.

    "No�� no�� no��!"

    A few hourster, Emery could see light slowlying from above. When the lid was finally opened, Emery got out of the cauldron in a bad mood.

    The dwarf, however, was waiting for him with a smile.

    "It looks like your body''s condition was worse than I thought. It managed to absorb the essence like a sponge�� So, what do you think? Do you want extra days?"

    The knowing wicked smile Master Durin had on his face irritated Emery even more. However, he had to admit, the dwarf promoted his product really well. One day was certainly not enough, there was no way he was going to stop now.

    He had 20 days left until the end of the month topete for the rank.

    Thinking about the 450 thousand contribution points that he had,? he decided.

    "10 days! Give me 10 days!" he told the dwarf.

    Although it was expensive, the tempering was the real deal. 3 points of permanent battle power in one day was definitely amazing.

    "Excellent!" The dwarf''s eyes were beaming with satisfaction.

    While the cauldron was being prepared by the staff members, an individual in gray uniform came approaching him.

    "Ah, that''s right, this guy has been waiting on you for hours."

    The man, who was a magus, did not speak much. As soon as he made sure that the person receiving the item was correct, he immediately left. When Emery opened the box, he found that the item inside was the [Soul Tempering meditation - Book One] he ordered not long ago, delivered in person by the magus.

    ''Perfect timing.''

    The book came at the perfect time. Now that the technique book was here, he could bathe in the body-tempering liquid for 10 days with something to do.. Hopefully, this technique would help him keep his mind off the pain.

 Chapter 679 - Body Tempering

    <h4>Chapter 679 - Body Tempering</h4>

    "Hahaha, my alchemy is truly the best! 37 different rare ingredients! This is the peak of alchemy ingenuity!"

    Master Dulin''s face was full of pride, as he looked at the result of Emery''s blood test prior to the first 24-hour body tempering.

    [Skin - 36% (39%) - below average]

    [Flesh - 49% (51%) - average]

    [Muscle - 58% (59%) - average]

    [Organs - 52% (56%) - average]

    [Veins - 42% (48%) - average]

    The outer body transformation showed satisfying results: his skin, flesh and muscles gained an increase of 3%, 2% and 1% respectively. While it may not seem much, it was actually significant, especially considering how Emery had only soaked in the body-tempering liquid for one day.

    Of course, the reason for the dwarf''s excitement was not only that. Rather, it was for how significant the improvement of the inner body, both organs and veins, was.

    "I recently upgraded the form. I must admit, the improvement result is amazing! Hahaha, with this, it won''t be long until I can finally get my grandmaster title!" Master Dulin heartilyughed with satisfaction.

    Although Emery also benefited from the 3 points of battle power increase, he felt a little ufortable when he heard the dwarf''s words. If the dwarf was telling the truth, didn''t that mean the body-tempering liquid Emery had used was something still on trial? If it had gone wrong, he would have been the one to pay the price!

    [Heavenly body-tempering - 1 day]

    [10% discount - 9,000 contribution points]

    [Pay now?]

    "Yes!"

    [Contribution Points: 445,550]

    Fortunately, nothing went wrong in the process. 3 points of battle power for 9,000 contribution points indeed sounded like a great deal, so Emery was more than happy to pay.

    "Thank you, thank you��"

    However, after receiving the payment, the smile on the dwarf''s face changed.

    "Ermmm... for the next 10 days, I will be adding more ingredients every day�� so I will be needing payment in advance... That is the rule�� you don''t mind, do you?"

    The awkward manners once again made Emery doubt if the dwarf in front of him was really an apothecary master. Even so, Emery had no problem with paying in advance, hence he agreed with a sigh.

    [Heavenly body-tempering - 10 days]

    [10% discount - 90,000 contribution points]

    [Pay now?]

    "Yes!"

    [Contribution Points: 355,550]

    Seeing the number of contribution points he had dropped so much, Emery felt a pang of pain inside.

    Those were his hard-earned contribution points!

    "Haha, don''t worry, you will not regret it! You are in good hands, good hands!" Master Dulin happily patted Emery''s back and assured him before calling a few staff members to help with the process.

    Once again, Emery entered the huge ck cauldron. Once the staff members put the lid on the cauldron, everything went just like before.

    The first few hours were a little easier. Just like before, the temperature started to increase significantly with the passing time, until every part of Emery''s body was once again filled with pain.

    [Battle power increased by one.]

    Emery gritted his teeth trying to resist the ordeal. He had not even been here for half the amount of supposed time, yet he was already beginning to regret agreeing to this torture again.

    Urggghhh!

    [Battle power increased by one.]

    Emery endured the pain as much as he could. If it were not for these constant announcements, reminding him that he had to persist, he would have probably started to lose his sanity already.

    [Battle power increased by one.]

    24 hours finally passed. Once again, Emery received 3 points of battle power in a day.

    Only two days in, yet Emery could already feel changes in his body after several painful developments. When he touched his arm, he could feel that under the newly-grown smooth skin, there was a certain thickness showing the muscles thatid on top of his flesh.

    Emery''s whole body gradually transformed, as the liquid also began to rece his body fluids and did its wonder.

    After 24 hours passed, Master Dulin started to do his job. The dwarf removed part of the old liquid and added an amount of the new one to rece the missing amount. After he made sure that all was just right, Master Dulin went back to controlling the liquid''s temperature.

    The one-hour transition was like a breath of fresh air for Emery, freeing him from the fiery torture. Unfortunately, it did notst long. Before he could fully enjoy the relief, the burning pain returned, this time even more painful, as it spread to every corner of his body.

    It was an hour, but it only felt like a minute.

    "Hang in there, kid!! Let us make history together!!" The red-bearded dwarf enthusiastically encouraged, while controlling the body-tempering liquid''s temperature.

    ''This kid''s body was so awful, but because of that, the result of the 10-day tempering will be the best data for my grandmaster test!''

    Thinking of his grandmaster title, Master Dulin became even more enthusiastic. To make sure that nothing went wrong, he paid particr attention to the process.

    Another 24 hours passed, but this time, Emery only received two notifications. This meant that, unlike before, where he got 3 points of battle power, he only got an increase of 2.

    On the third day, however, he received 3 points of battle power once again. He was not sure about the reason for the inconsistency, but the points made all the pain he had to endure and all the contribution points he spent worth it.

    On the fourth day, Emery finally managed to get used to the hellish temperature. Not only that, but he could even properly think with his senses, while in the body-tempering liquid.

    Knowing he should not waste any of his limited time, Emery began to ess the information he just absorbed before entering the cauldron.

    [Soul-Tempering Meditation - Book One]

    The information he was currently essing was a certain theory on circting the spirit flow during meditation.

    While also enduring the burning pain, Emery started to follow the instructions. Slowly, energy flowed from the seven main spirit points in his body.

    After another 24 hours passed, not only did Emery get 3 more points of battle power, but he had also gotten the hang of the new meditation technique.

    While he was in the middle of the soul-tempering meditation, he suddenly felt the burning heating not only from the liquid itself, but also from his inner self.

    ''What have I done!!''

    Emery quickly panicked. There was definitely something wrong with the way he did things.

    This was why a master was needed to guide the acolyte, before doing things like this.

 Chapter 680 - The Soul

    <h4>Chapter 680 - The Soul</h4>

    What actually was the soul?

    This was part of the sentences Emery read from the [Soul Tempering Meditation] book. It couldn''t help but catch his entire attention, making him fall into a deep contemtion.

    For a normal living being, the soul would generally mean the person''s consciousness. The spiritual part of a person that was believed to give life to the body.

    However, the same couldn''t really be applied for cultivators, as this particr group of people had a way to make the soul the center of power, allowing them to live forever.

    The book he bought with his precious contribution points contained extensive knowledge and exined the 7 major spirit points that controlled the consciousness of a person''s body that would strengthen a somebody''s soul. Emery couldn''t help but be amazed, as he continued to read the book''s contents.

    7 major spirit points in humans body

    The crown, which is ced on the top of the human head.

    The third eye, right in the middle between two eyes.

    The throat, which gave power through voices.

    The heart, that is the central system of the body.

    The sr plexus situated under the chest, where the spirit core was.

    The sacral, the one that gave pleasure.

    The root, which is located at the end of the spine.

    These 7 points would eventually all centralize on the sr plexus below the chest, where the spirit core was. The meditation book showed how to channel the spirit energy into these 7 points in order to achieve its intended effect.

    This would then result in the strengthening to the flow of energy coursing through the 7 points, subsequently creating a smoother control of one''s spirit energy, as well nourishing the soul.

    However, 24 hours after going through such meditation, Emery suddenly discovered a certain anomaly from one of the major spirit points within his body: the chest area. where the heart point was. The ce where the blood was pumping from and circting throughout the whole body.

    He realized the liquid and the heated cauldron, which were currently tempering his organs and veins had been rapidly driving his blood in and out of his heart. Meanwhile, the added meditation apparently amplified the anomaly and subsequently generated a chain reaction in the heart, causing his blood to be extremely restless and active.

    Due to all these factors, Emery felt as if his body was cooked, roasted and braised by scorching fire from outside and inside at . At first, the sensation he felt was slightly more painful, but as time went on, the pain became twice as much as before.

    What Emery was experiencing at the moment was not pain anymore, but thedefinition of pure agony.

    "ARGHHH!!"

    "What is going on?!" Master Dulin shouted, as he dashed to the cauldron where Emery was. He quickly did an examination and found out some anomaly on his precious cauldron.

    The staff, who were tasked to keep watch of the cauldron, was also confused by the sudden incident. The former told thetter that the internal heat of the cauldron was gradually rising by itself and that the collection of rare ingredients they put in 12 hours ago hadrgely diminished, making him have to put in more ingredients than the usual routine.

    "Should we stop it, Master?" the staff asked Master Dulin, who was currently busy trying to find out what was actually happening.

    The situation forced him to use more ingredients than he should have and it certainly made him lose money. However for him, what he hated and was afraid of the most was inconsistent data. For a researcher like him, inconsistent data would naturally mean incorrect results, which subsequently meant disaster.

    Based on his experience in the field of alchemy, Master Dulin knew this was a sign before a potion failed in its process. For this particr case, it would lead to the death of the person inside.

    "No! If a privileged acolyte died in myb it would be extremely bad, both for me and you. I might even lose my master title!!"

    The dwarf master turn furious and called out more of his staff toe and help this particr cauldron.

    "Hurry up and put more ingredients inside! You have to make sure the temperature is still within our control and margin of error!"

    Unfortunately, both sides, Emery and Master Dulin, had absolutely no clue of what was going on in each of their sides, which obviously was the recipe of disaster.

    [Battle point increase by one]

    [Battle point increase by one]

    [Battle point increase by one]

    [Battle point increase by one]

    [Battle point increase by one]

    While Emery undergoing a hellish torture akin to his body slowly being torn apart bit by bit, his battle points on the other hand grew twice as fast. It was as if the excruciating pain and suffering he experienced was a currency and exchanged for a preciousmodity called battle points.

    The truth was, Emery was already prepared to quit and escape from this cauldron, but immediately after he found he was unable to move his body, no matter how hard he tried.

    He couldn''t even make any sound or cast any spell, as the pain had taken over his emtire body function.

    He could clearly feel his heart was pumping like crazy, as if it was on drugs, while his blood was boiling into its highest ceiling. It was also at this point that Emery could even feel some changes in his blood.

    There was something that managed to emerge from the blood, a little bit from all over his body, it then coalesced with each other before rushing into his heart. The moment it did so, a shocking message popped into his mind.

    [Unknown essence has entered your heart]

    [Your body has been corrupted]

    ''What is that supposed to mean?'', Emery thought in the midst of his seemingly perpetual agony.

    Then all of a sudden, Emery felt as if his heart had cut off all connection to his spirit cores, making him unable to feel his two cores and his other 6 spirit points. Then, he started feeling his consciousness begin to diminish.

    "W-what is�� happening�� to me..."

    As if it answered his question, another message appeared in his mind.

    [Warning! Your body is unable to keep up with the rapid changes currently happening]

    This time, Emery could tell the notification came with him losing control of his body. It was as if his body finally couldn''t take it and decided to shut itself down.

    Everything started to turn dark. Emery instinctively knew this could be hisst.

    "No��" muttered Emery weakly. "I�� cannot give up now... I can''t��"

    Mustering thest energy and willpower he had, Emery forced his consciousness to enter his dual core that was full of spirit energy. Afterwards, he exploded all the energy inside like setting off a firework.

    BOOOMM!!!

    The huge cauldron exploded, shocking the alchemy master and a group of staff standing around him. They all had gathered because of themotion.

    After everything had calmed down, Master Dulin and his staff quickly rushed over and thetter immediately inspected the body that was lying on the floor, only to discover something that evoked shock and disbelief on his face.

    "Master�� he''s dead."

    Master Dulin''s instantly changed when he heard that. He immediately pushed the staff aside and inspected Emery''s body himself. Momentster, his face turned ugly as he came to the same conclusion his staff had made.

    It''s true the kid''s heart had stopped beating. If that wasn''t enough to prove the kid was dead, Master Dulin could no longer detect any activity in the former''s brain.

    "He''s really dead!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 681 - Died

    <h4>Chapter 681 - Died</h4>

    Within the walls of the body tempering facility, a dwarf could be seen walking left and right. The look on his face was in pure panic, as if something disastrous had happened.

    "Why is he not here yet?!" The dwarf hissed to himself, as he clenched his knuckles in anger.

    Right after he said that, two of his staff were seen walking into the room, carrying a motionless body on a stretcher. Seeing that, the dwarf finally stopped walking here and there.

    "Just put it on top of that table, and remember, not a word to anyone!"

    "Yes, Master." Knowing the other party''s temper, the two staff walked away in a hurry after doing as they were instructed.

    "This can''t possibly be my fault, right?! Yes, yes��" muttered the dwarf to particrly no one.

    "This is the kid''s fault�� Darn it! How should I exin this?! I need to think quickly, or else my fate is doomed!"

    The dwarf mmed his fist onto the table, causing the body lying on it to shake.

    He kept on thinking, racking his brain in search of a solution for quite a while. All of a sudden, he heard the footsteps of someone and looked over. There, he saw that he had a visitor. It was another dwarf with an overgrown beard.

    When he saw the dwarf, Master Dulin''s expression turned into joy for a moment, but as soon as thetter came close, he cried in despair.

    "Brother. Quick help me, brother�� I am in trouble�� a big, big trouble."

    The other dwarf gestured to ask what exactly happened, hence Master Dulin quickly exined the situation. After he was done exining, his face changed drastically when he saw his ''brother'' could only shake his head.

    "Well, you were not doing anything out of the ordinary, right��?"

    "Errr�� Actually��"

    The other dwarf erupted when he finally knew the entire picture of what had happened. "You stupid pigtroll! How could you think of doing experiments on a privileged ss acolyte?!"

    "Brother, please, help me! I can''t lose my master title!" Master Dulin cried out in tears.

    "Dulin, you know as well as I do that we dwarves will never get a fair trial. You would be counted extremely lucky if your body does not get cut shorter by a head because of this!"

    The red-bearded dwarf''s face turned pale with the thought of punishment pictured by this brother of his.

    Thetter pinched his forehead and rubbed it together, frustrated by the mistake the former had made and by the possible consequences. "Okay, did you check the family he was from, then?"

    "Ah, yes, yes I did, brother! He is from a lower world, no one important! I think no one would miss him."

    "What are you on about?!" He shouted in anger. "There is no such thing as an unimportant person in the privileged ss!"

    The red bearded dwarf was confused, but there was no more use listening to his brother. In fact, he had already thought of a way - a brilliant one in his book.

    "You are right, brother. I think we should just destroy the body. That way, no one will know what happened here!" Master Dulin said happily, as if the problem was solved, before he rushed towards a shelf at the corner of the room.

    Seeing that, the other dwarf became even angrier.

    "Dulin, you bumbling moron! I never said that!"

    The red bearded dwarf had already climbed onto the shelf and was now holding a bottle of red-colored liquid that smelled like metal. It was a powerful poison that could destroy any kind of substances, especially suitable for disposing of corpses.

    The brother quickly rushed over to stop his foolish sibling from making this already bad problem even worse. After confirming thetter had put the poison bottle on the shelf again, he then took a look at the table.

    It was this time he finally saw the corpse''s face, his eyes suddenly widened in shock.

    "This... this kid��"

    Confused by his brother''s reaction, Master Dulin turned his eyes to the body and asked, "What is it, brother? Is he famous or something? I thought you never cared to find out about human activity at all!"

    The long-bearded dwarf took a deep breath, looked at his brother and said.

    "This kid, not only was he the two-time magus game champion�� He is�� He''s also my official disciple!" He yelled.

    "....."

    The red-bearded dwarf''s face paled, and his face turned awkward. He was barely able to keep himself from trembling in fear of what his mistake truly meant.

    "Hahaha, good one, brother Grom��" The dwarf let out an awkwardugh, as his eyes darted to the corpse on the table, in hopes that it would stir at any second. "You are just joking, right��?"

    "Why would I joke at a time like this?!" Master Grom yelled at his brother. "This is Emery Ambrose, he is a rank 3 apothecary acolyte under my care. You just killed my disciple!"

    "Well�� I am sorry�� It was unintentional! Really��? Fortunately you never really care about your students, right��?"

    "Darn it! Now, not only Minerva will kill me, the most important thing is, me as his master being here now would just look like I forced my disciple to take part in my brother''s foolish experiment! Now both our heads are going down. All because of your stupid mistake!"

    The sheer shock made the red-bearded dwarf suddenly tear up like a little kid frightened by a ghost story.

    Master Grom, however, was undaunted. He walked towards his disciple''s corpse, examined it for a bit and said.

    "What a sad fate, you were my student and you died by my brother''s hand. And now you dragged me into death along with you��"

    "Brother, what should we do?!"

    "What else can we do?! Burn the body and leave no trace!"

    "Alright then, I shall do that!" Dulin said passionately, as he picked up the poison from the table yet again.

    "What do you think you are doing?! Dammit, I cannot leave this to a moron like you!"

    Master Grom picked up the body and was about to hoist it onto his back, right as he felt something was strange with the body.

    Turning his eyes to his foolish brother, Master Grom opened his mouth.

    "Dulin! How long ago did you say he died?"

    "Ah, erm��" The dwarf nced at the body. "Right now, it''s been almost three hours."

    "Are you sure?" Master Grom asked again, to which Master Dulin nodded. "Then, why is his body still warm?!"

    The two looked at each other,p and Master Grom quickly shouted. "Bring him into the tube, now!"

    As if afraid, Master Dulin quickly helped prepare the unique apothecary chamber and hoisted the body inside. As blue liquid filled the chamber, the two masters rushed to run various tests onto it.

    "You bumbling moron! How can''t you tell that he is still alive?!"

    "Brother, that cannot be! He�� His heart and brain, both of them have already stopped! I am sure of it, I even checked it myself!" Dulin answered in panic, as he realized what he had just nned: kill someone who was still alive.

    "You are right, he died in the sense that his soul was severed from his body, but��" Master Grom fiddled with the apothecary tube controls and looked into the body even closely.

    "This�� There is no other exnation. His consciousness is still there, protected by the core!"

    "But brother! He''s only a rank 8 acolyte... How could he manage to separate the soul and not die!''

    "Huh! How would I know! Bring out all your best potions! We must not let this kid die, for both our sakes"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 682 - Soul Tempering

    <h4>Chapter 682 - Soul Tempering</h4>

    Where am I?

    Did I die?

    Those were Emery''s thoughts as he found himself slowly drifting in seemingly endless darkness. He didn''t know where he was exactly going nor had any control of his destination. It was like flying through a vast void.

    There was nothing, but his lone thoughts that kept echoing throughout his mindspace, doing his best to keep what probably proved him still alive. He could perceive the time, as he could still count seconds and minutes, but none of his senses would tell if he was in fact still alive.

    A few momentster, as Emery continued on experiencing this ethereal-like state, he started to feel some kind of energy appearing on his left and right side respectively: one was shining brightly full of life, the other let out pitch ck glow and had apletely opposite feeling to its counterpart.

    Seeing the two forms of energy floating next to him, Emery finally understood where he was.

    ''These are my two cores," Emery muttered to no one in particr.

    Upon further recollection, he finally remembered he had once felt this kind of feeling. It was like when he was entering his cores with the help of Killgragah, only that this time he couldn''t feel the connection to his body - it was like the tether between them had disappeared.

    At the moment, Emery could clearly feel how his two cores were gradually refilled. bing stronger with every passing moment. Slowly but surely, he could finally sense something, but not through his ears or other bodily senses as one would expect.

    Knowing very well what it was, Emery swiftly got into a lotus position and started to concentrate his mind on Spirit Reading. The process was awfully difficult and the result was mediocre. He could only perceive some faint noises and a blurry shadow of a figure moving around him.

    It took him what felt like hours of trial and error, before he could roughly sense what his situation was.

    ''It seems my consciousness is severed from my body, and from the way it looks, I am stuck inside my spiritual core,'' concluded Emery, after getting the gist of the situation.

    At least, that was part of the [Soul Tempering Meditation] he read before everything happened.

    Emery was currently still unable to tell what happened to his body, but he knew that he could not just sit around and let fate work its magic. Therefore, he decided to continue the mediation technique he read before.

    However, this time, instead of channeling spirit energy from the head (crown) towards the sr plexus, as written in the book, he had to do it the other way around. From the sr plexus to the heart, then toward the throat before making its way to the crown, after passing through the third eye.

    A few hours into the meditation, Emery discovered that his [Spirit Reading], which he had been using since he got himself into this predicament, could perceive a muchrger area. It was able to pick up the blurry pictures of two different figures that seemed to being in and out. However, he had no idea who they were.

    "At least it looks like the meditation is working"," Emery thought to himself.

    Fueled by the sessful result, Emery decided to continue his endeavor in mediation.

    After days, he finally managed to feel one of the major spirit points: the heart.

    Dum... dum��

    It was faint, but Emery knew his heart was still beating; that his body was still alive. At the same time, with a bit of concentration, he regained his sense of hearing through Spirit Reading and was finally able to sense the situation outside.

    "Brother,e here! It was faint, but the spirit core had managed to connect to the heart again!"

    "You are right, brother. Thanks to Titan''s beard, it finally works!"

    "To think that all these ingredients we have been pumping to his body finally work. Brother, do you think we can get reimbursement for them?"

    "You are hopeless! Don''t talk about such matters before we make sure the acolyte is back to life!"

    Emery was surprised, because he recognized who the owner of one of the two voices belonged to. It was his apothecary master, Master Grom. Apparently, the other party together with Master Dulin were trying to bring him back again.

    "I should not give up either!"

    Emery returned his attention to the mediation and submerged himself in it, as he threw aside any unnecessary thoughts. At the moment, in his mind, the [Soul Tempering Mediation] was the only one that existed.

    Gradually within days, Emery managed to channel his spirit energy to the other major spirit points. Eventually, he reached his final destination and was about to open up thest one - the crown spirit point in the brain.

    By this point, he mustered all the concentration he had, because he knew this was thest point of the endeavor. He could not afford and definitely did not want to fail in thest stretch of his journey.

    Emery was so immersed in his efforts that it took him some time to realize a notification had appeared in his mind - this was after he had finally been able to connect to the crown spirit point.

    [You have mastered Soul Tempering Mediation - stage one]

    At the same time, Emery felt a deluge of spirit energy rushing from his sr plexus to his head and he was finally able to gainplete control over his body again.

    All of his five senses returned. Emery could feel everything through the body again, through the skin, the nose, the ears. Every stimtion wasing back into him. When he opened his eyes, Emery found himself submerging in a familiar liquid inside a familiar tube.

    It was also at this moment Emery''s eyes locked with those of the two dwarves, who were looking at him with joyful eyes.

    "We did it!!" Master Dulin eximed happily.

    "Urgh, finally!!" Master Grom said with relief.

    Emery, however, was busy familiarizing himself with his body and discovered he had a hard time attempting to move his body. Even though they had seen the former''s struggle, the two dwarves still hadn''t opened the tube and let him out yet.

    "Wee back to thend of the living! You stay there for a minute!"

    Emery was still trying to feel every part of his body. When the liquid was finally drained, he suddenly felt the strangest feeling he had ever experienced. s, he didn''t have a chance to ponder what it exactly was, as the tube door opened.

    The sight of Emery walking out of the tube would surely remind those who saw him of a baby learning to walk. His body was swaying left and right, while his legs wobbled as they were lifted to the air.

    However, from just the one step he had managed to take with great difficulty, Emery felt as if he was filled with an unstoppable power.

 Chapter 683 - Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 683 - Upgrade</h4>

    The two dwarf masters were extremely friendly as they checked his body from top to bottom. Despite their overflowing excitement, they still made sure to check very meticulously.

    Soon after, the information appeared on the screen in front of him.

    [Skin - 39% (70%) - good]

    [Flesh - 51% (72%) - good]

    [Muscle - 59% (81%) - superior]

    [Organs - 56% (78%) - good]

    [Veins - 48% (76%) - good]

    The data was so differentpared to his previous one that if he had not personally seen the data taken was his, he would have thought it was someone else''s.

    Emery looked at his reflection in the mirror, feeling the flesh and muscles on his body. It was as if it was made out of metal fiber.

    This��

    He could not believe what he was feeling right now. Even without any skills or spells active, he could still feel power emitting from his body.

    If this is without any spells, then��!

    Emery hurriedly checked his body''s stats.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 136]

    [Spirit Force: 910]

    Emery expected to see a pretty good increase, but the result still stunned him. A whopping increase of 28 battle power! There was also that increase of 6 points in his spirit force, but 28!

    "This is amazing!!"

    He could not help but swing his body around a few times, as he felt the power. He could feel his body was a little stiff, but it did not prevent him from enjoying the feeling of power freely flowing in his body.

    It was not only his physical strength, from the energy flow in his body, he could tell he could now channel the spirit force from both of his cores much more smoothly than before.

    His nature core and dark core were filled with power. With the beating of his cores, the power in them was pumped into the major spirit points of his entire body. He almost could not believe there were only 6 points of increase in his spirit force.

    The moment Emery wondered where the increase in spirit force came from, the answer came to him. It was the effect of the [Soul Tempering Meditation - Stage One] he just mastered.

    Seeing the excitement on Emery''s face, the two dwarves also felt excited. For him to be so happy, everything must have gone smoothly!

    When Emery noticed Master Grom and Master Dulin''s enthusiasm, he suddenly realized something.

    Because of how happy he was, he actually forgot to pay respects to his master!

    "Master Grom!"

    Emery hurriedly bowed to his master. Master Grom did not seem to mind him forgetting to pay respects, but when Emery remembered, the dwarf''s expression brightened.

    Emery turned to look at the other dwarf next to his apothecary master, unsure of what to call him.

    Upon making eye contact, Master Dulin noticed Emery''s hesitation.

    "Hahaha! We are all family here, you can also consider me your master! Hahahah..." Master Dulin awkwardlyughed.

    "Thank you, Master. The result was much better than I expected," Emery praised without holding back. He had to admit, although Master Dulin did not look like it, he was, in fact, very capable.

    Upon hearing his praise, Master Dulin''s awkwardness was quickly reced by pride.

    Emery was about to continue praising the dwarf, but at this moment, he suddenly received a message through his bracelet.

    [Hey, Ambrose, I thought you were going to participate in the rank challenge. Don''t forget, it''s today. Don''t you dare say I did not remind you. I''m such a good guide, aren''t I?]

    Upon checking, he found it was from Magus Ramora.

    The message confused him for a brief moment, but he then realized what was going on.

    Emery hurriedly turned to look at Master Dulin. "Master, How long have I been out for?"

    As Master Dulin thought about it, the previous proud smile on his face turned awkward once again. "19, no... 20 days."

    It finally came to him that today was already the 30th day of the month, thest day of the challenge to get higher-rank rewards for the following month.

    It appeared he was out for twice longer than he thought.

    "I am sorry, Master, but I must hurry to the main building. I will return as soon as I can and pay you what I owe then. I hope you will excuse me."

    Emery being in such a hurry caused the atmosphere around them to turn very awkward. The red-bearded dwarf did not want to allow him to leave, but Master Grom stopped his brother.

    "I will see youter, Master."

    Emery bowed, before quickly running out of the facility. As soon as he arrived outside, he took out his orbiter and quickly dashed toward the Hyperion main building, hoping he would not bete.

    He did spend too much time in that facility, but the amount of battle power he received was worth the time.

    However, as Emery ran and flew, he felt that there was something off with his body. He was worried there might be a certain problem or side effect of being in an unconscious state for thest 20 days. He probably should have his body checked first before any fight, but then he remembered the building he was heading to had the whole room and full team to check on him.

    Might as well check everything there.

    Together with the exponential increase in strength, Emery also felt a strong desire to fight, something he never really experienced before.

    "Let''s see how many of those privileged I''ll get to beat today!"

    Meanwhile, back at the body-tempering facility, the air surrounding the two dwarves was serious.

    "Brother, why did you stop me before? We still need to do some tests!"

    "Huh! We have no way to test his problems anyway�� it''s not our expertise. I think fighting with his increased power will be the best test for him. This could be a good thing for not only him, but us as well."

    Master Grom''s calm response in turn calmed the agitated dwarf a little. However, the red-bearded dwarf still could not put down his worry.

    "But�� brother�� if something bad happens, this could quickly be public!"

    Master Grom sighed.

    "Yes, but think about it�� It won''t be too easy to me it on us."

    Master Dulin fell silent. It took the dwarf a moment to cool his head and figure out what Master Grom was thinking.

    "Ah! I understand now, brother. You are indeed smart!"

    As the serious atmosphere dissipated, the two dwarf masters'' mood lightened. However, after a few seconds of silence, the red-bearded dwarf suddenly thought of something.

    "But, brother, if the kid dies�� who will pay for all the ingredients spent?"

    This time, it was Master Grom who fell silent.

 Chapter 684 - Arena

    <h4>Chapter 684 - Arena</h4>

    Strong gust of wind blew relentlessly onto his body as Emery flew in the air above the thick mist, heading towards the Hyperion centre.

    As he got closer toward the C wing of the centre, Emery could sense through his Spirit Reading that there were more people in the centre right now than the previous time he visited here.

    When he descended to the ground and walked into the centre, Emery was quickly weed by Magus Ramora who seemed to have been waiting for him.

    "Wow! Where have you been? You are veryte!"

    Emery beam an apologetic smile at her. "Yes, I got held up by something. I apologize for my tardiness."

    Unfortunately, it seemed like those words were not enough to appease her as Emery could still see the disgruntlement on her face.

    "Ambrose, if you are really serious aboutpeting during your time here in the privileged ss, then you need to step up your game! There is no excuse to bete, unless you are dead!"

    "Well, actually.."

    "No excuses, Ambrose. Moreover, we don''t have much time. Because you are ranking 99, you will be the one who goes first! Let''s hurry up and sign up for the arena!"

    Emery wasn''t even given a time to go to theb, as Magus Ramora basically dragged him right away toward the building centre where there was arge arena in sight. She quickly led the former to see one of the senior staff, who proceeded to confirm his identification.

    "The first match begins in 15 minutes! You should head up there now!" the senior staff said after confirming Emery''s registration.

    Hearing that, the blue haired female magus turned to Emery and said, "Alright, Ambrose. Go and show what you are capable of! I am definitely gonna cheer for you from the audience seat! Fighting!"

    Emery nodded and entered the door the senior staff gestured to. The moment he pushed the closed door open and stepped inside, he was immediately greeted by the sight of an oval-shaped arena surrounded by rows of seats that could probably easily amodate a few thousands people.

    At the moment, he could see at least two hundred figures hade to watch the uingpetition. Many were magus level figures, with a few dozen of them were privileged acolytes dded in the privilege ss'' signature white uniform.

    Emery noticed how many eyes turned their attention to him, but what was on his mind right now was the fact that he did not know anything about the rules of thepetition Magus Ramora threw him into.

    At the same time, the huge holographic screen that was floating above the arena suddenly lit up and showed a list of names, attracting everyone''s attention including Emery. He turned his gaze to the screen and saw that his name was at the very bottom.

    [First month privilege ranking challenger]

    [32 participants]

    ....

    [Rank 78 - Trish (84)]

    [Rank 82 - Jordi Nephilim (85)]

    [Rank 85 - Median (79)]

    [Rank 86 - Rift Callr (82)]

    [Rank 91 - Giovani (90)]

    [Rank 99 - Emery Ambrose (68)]

    Emery focused his attention on the few names that were above him. He noticed the number in brackets and it didn''t take him long to guess that it might be the ranking results they had gotten in the test he had previously done.

    Seeing those numbers, Emery could quickly connect them with his own result. He remembered that Magus Ramora told him that he was allowed to challenge up to rank 68, of which there were currently five of them on the list.

    Knowing the next tier of rewards was the top 80, Emery naturally ced his target toward Trish, the first year champion ranking.

    However, Emery still had absolutely no clue about how the match would proceed and its rules. As if that wasn''t bad enough, he seemed to be the one to fight first. Not wanting to bepletely clueless and identally breaking some rules he didn''t know, Emery quickly willed the bracelet on his arm to show the rules he needed to pay attention to.

    As he studied the information the bracelet provided from the database, Emery noticed a group of acolytes walking towards him.

    "Well, well, well, well.. If it''s not the champ!"

    The familiar voice made Emery shift his eyes from the rules he read to someone he really didn''t want to see nor get close to, Armand the Nephilim.

    Following behind him were three other privileged acolytes, all wearing a simr golden-colored cloak with the Nephilim Faction insignia on its back.

    Emery finally turned his attention to the group. He naturally recognized Armand and the other two as they were in the former''s team in the previous Magus Game. However, there was someone unfamiliar to him with them, a girl wearing the same attire as the other three.

    "This is the one who won the game, isn''t he?" said the girl, staring directly at Emery but talking as if he wasn''t there.

    Unexpectedly, Armand didn''t adopt his usual pompous attitude as he answered her question. "Yes, Sister Jinkan. But he''s just a lower realm scum, nothing to worry about."

    It was obvious that Armand was trying to undermine Emery, but it seemed to have no effect on the girl.

    "Ah, yes, yes.. I remember that he''s the one who beat you before, isn''t he Armand? Hahaha," said Jinkan with a lightugh.

    The four then walked away without waiting for Emery''s reaction, as if he was so insequential that they didn''t need to hear him.

    Emery knew he shouldn''t be annoyed by their antics as such action was below him, but he couldn''t help but feel that the way they acted surprisingly managed to annoy him more than he needed to.

    He turned around and was about to throw a jab of his own, when it was at this moment that a figure came and called him from behind.

    "Don''t mind them, Emery. They act like that even to me. They are just a bunch of clowns."

    "Roran!"

    It was the Harlight protege, Roran, who approached Emery with a smile on his face.

    Now that Roran was here, Emery asked the former about the uingpetition and the always knowledgeable man quickly gave him a crash course about the matter.

    First, apparently, not every privileged acolyte woulde to the arena as most of them preferred to spend their time on training and improving themselves. Those nning to enter thepetition, on the other hand, would usuallye to study theirpetitors and watch their potential opponents first, unlike Emery who jumped in head-on without knowing anything.

    However, there were also some who came because they were being challenged by those ranking below them. The best example of this was Trish who had high real ranking, but low test ranking.

    She was also on the border of the next tier of reward, hence the four others on the list came for her position.

    With this, she was forced and had to be present to defend her rank. But with them participating in this month''s arena, which was thest day of the month, they would also be forced to defend their rank against those ranking below them.

    Now that all of these people were present, Emery, being the lowest on the list, had the chance to fight all of them without even issuing a challenge.

    As for the match, its format was pretty much the same as the third Magus Game of previous year; it was a duel held on real not virtual arena, with tier 4 as the maximum limit of weapon and equipment.

    Because of this, there were magus and dozens of staff stationed to keep an eye on the arena, in order to prevent real casualties to the acolytes.

    This was the arrangement prepared to make sure the acolytes would have the best mentality in a fight but also to make sure the young prodigies could still have a safe battle.

    "Also Emery, you are not allowed to challenge those ranks on top of your ranking test result, but they are still able to challenge you.. So I am hoping to see an interesting match today, " Roran said with a smile.

    Roran''s words seemed to expect that Emery would not just fight those at his rank, and honestly, Emery truly was fired up for a fight hence he didn''t refute the former''s words. In his opinion, the more the merrier.

    "Emery Ambrose! Please enter the arena!"

    The judge announced Emery''s name loudly, and he quickly went up to the arena. There, his opponent was already waiting for him/

    "The first match of the day will be Emery Ambrose versus Giovanni!"

    Emery looked curiously at his opponent who was standing a few meters in front of him. Arge young man with a huge de resting on his shoulder; at first nce, he looked really simr to Orycon.

    Thanks to that, Emery couldn''t help but wonder how strong he really was.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 685 - First Match

    <h4>Chapter 685 - First Match</h4>

    Emery took a deep breath to calm his excited nerves and started to regte the spirit energy in his cores. With him having a smoother process channeling his vigorous spirit force, he could also feel the prowess of his Spirit reading had been elevated as well.

    There was not much increase in its range, but the quality of the skill itself was upgraded to an obvious degree.

    Previously, Emery could only tell the standard of his opponent''s strength in some rough estimation, now he could tell for sure that Giovanni, the huge man standing in front of him with arge de on his shoulder, was a rank 9 acolyte with six pirs formed.

    This was an individual on the same level as the strongest person in elite ss 7, Orycon. But this revtion certainly did not worry Emery even a bit, let alone falter him. After all, he was able to stay on par with Orycon without using all he had.

    Instead of thinking of the uing match as a hard-fought battle, Emery''s mindset leaned more towards the thought that this match would be a good practice to pick up what he left off and learn to adapt to his newfound improved strength.

    Emery took out his tier 4 sword, before taking his own fighting stance, ready to fight the opponent before him.

    "You! New kid! Rank 68?" Giovanni scoffed before he continued his words. "The test result must be wrong! Just go back to where you came from. You don''t deserve to be here."

    Unexpectedly, Emery felt annoyed by the other party''s words. He tried to force himself to calm down, it seemed to have little effect as he replied to the insult.

    "Yes, I will�� after kicking your ass!"

    Veins seemed to pop on Giovanni''s forehead when he heard Emery''s words, however, he didn''t say anything more. Instead, therge man''s body was suddenly engulfed by a powerful discharge of spirit force. It bursted outwards and enveloped every part of the former''s body, before he stomped the ground and darted towards Emery.

    Swish!

    The air seemed to be sliced apart as Giovanni swung the de in his hand. It was a powerful sh that could easily cut Emery''s head off the neck and instantly kill him if itnded, however, Emery dodged it with ease by taking a sideways step.

    A moment after, the tip of the de suddenly made a sharp turn in the air like lightning and followed the direction where he moved, making its way to its initial target: his neck.

    "Huh? Even his sword skill is as strong as Orycon," Emery thought, as his hand reflexively moved and blocked the de with his sword.

    ng! A loud sharp sound rang out in the air, as the two metals shed against each other. Emery''s body was sent half a dozen steps backwards, as the force behind Giovanni''s strike was a bit much for his reflex reaction.

    "Huh?!" Giovanni said, raising his eyebrow. "You are full of shit! Come fight me seriously!"

    Emery rolled his eyes at his opponent''s tant taunt. Thetterunched an attack so suddenly before and now acted like he was the victim by ming him for not fighting seriously. He was really lost for words.

    For a moment, Emery considered the thought of using his spells to win, but he changed his mind in the end. This was a good time to check the limit of his new physical form after all.

    When Giovanni came charging in his direction again, Emery quickly focused his concentration on certain meridian points and used his powerful battle art.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 5]

    [Battle power increased by 32 points]

    [Battle power 136 (168)]

    "Arghh!!," Emery cried a little as the battle art took effect.

    There was a second wave of pain that appeared, as all the muscles in his body suddenly bulged due to the boost. Even so, such pain was not as significant as the tremendous enhancement he was given.

    Seeing therge dee for him once again, Emery gripped his sword with both hands before brandishing it in front of his chest. He wanted to block Giovanni''s strike directly andpare their strength now that his battle power had further increased.

    CLANK!

    This time, the powerful swing that sent Emery flying earlier was not able to make his feet move a step. It did not even manage to make the hand holding the sword tremble.

    At the moment, Giovanni''s face was staring down at him. Their faces were so close that Emery could clearly smell the other party''s foul breath. This, however, only made him frown a little, not affecting him at all.

    "Huh! I guess your power is not bad, but a lower realm like you will never win against a great sword master like me!" Giovanni sneered.

    He quickly drew his de back and retreated. While taking a few steps back, he prepared tounch his battle art, then shouted what seemed to be the name of his battle art out loud.

    "Star Revolving Sword!"

    In a matter of seconds, multiple purple orbs of lightning materialized all around Giovanni, as he made his stance. At first nce, the battle art felt very powerful. However, Emery wouldn''t let assumptions get the best of him. Of course, he would also not underestimate his opponent.

    A massive grin was on Giovanni''s face, making him look like a maniac for a moment. "Hahaha, ept your surrender�� or die!!"

    Swish!

    The man''s figure seemed to disappear, as he dashed at breakneck speed. It was also at this moment that Emery saw the former swing his de again, but this time, the sh was so fast it looked like there were three des swinging at the same time.

    However,

    nkk!! nk!! nkkk!

    Emery was able to see through all the attacks and feints Giovanni threw at him, blocking them all with absolute perfection. This extraordinary sight naturally stunned everyone, especially his own opponent Giovanni.

    "What?!" That can''t be! There''s no way you just did that! Where did you learn my skill before?!" Giovanni''s voice had turned shrill at this point, disbelief was apparent in it, as he really couldn''t believe what his eyes had just seen.

    The man became furious and decided to strike again. This time, he seemed to move even faster, as Emery could see four desing at him. In response, he quickly used the [Weeping Phantom] steps to dodge and block all of them wlessly.

    nkk! nk!! nkkk! nk!!

    Even though his attack once again failed, Giovanni didn''t stop like before. Instead, he quickly delivered another round of shes that Emery dly weed. A faint smile could be seen on Emery''s face, as he parried and blocked the former''s attacks.

    The huge man continued his relentless assault. Several good minutes had passed, but Emery did not see any improvement nor variations in his opponent''s attacks. He both out strength and out skill his opponent. His attempt to practice and learn his newfound power was apparently unsessful against this particr acolyte.

    He shook his head andmented, "This is getting boring!"

    Upon hearing such words, Giovanni, being a very proud man, became incredibly enraged. Inwardly, he vowed to make Emery regret saying those words.

    However, when he was shouting for the next attack like he always did, Emery already prepared a gift for him. He had mustered all the strength in his body and channeled it into both of his arms. It was as if the current Emery was a bow whose string had been drawn to its maximum and was ready to unleash all its might.

    Emery maneuvered his sword around and swung it toward his opponent''s chest, smashing Giovanni with his newfound 168 battle power.

    BAM!!!

    ARGHHHHHH!!!

    It wasn''t even a battle art attack but the strike was so powerful that made Giovanni scream in agony the moment itnded. It sent him flying a dozen steps away and brought the huge man to his knees. Thetter''s eyes turned red, before he suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood and fell t on the ground. His body was twitching violently, as if he was in a seizure.

    One of the senior staff immediately rushed to the arena and squatted down next to Giovanni, before examining his condition. After a while, the staff stood up and announced the result.

    "The winner is Emery Ambrose!!"

    The result quickly brought surprise to all the other acolytes and magus who watch the match

    Right as the staff announced Emery''s victory, a notification appeared in his mind.

    [Your Privilege rank has increased to 91]

    And just like that, Emery won his first match with one hit against a privileged acolyte.

    It was such an exhrating feeling for him, he brought his clenched fist high into the air and opened his mouth.

    "Who''s next?!!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 686 - Second Match

    <h4>Chapter 686 - Second Match</h4>

    Emery had won his first battle, but it left him with mixed feelings. On one hand, he was happy with his win, but on the other hand, he was actually not satisfied at all. There was an unusual hunger wishing to unleash.

    Giovanni probably could bepared to Orycon when it came to a contest of pure strength, but at the same time, he wasn''tparable, because hecked the fighting spirit Orycon had.

    This led Emery to believe the proud guy probably managed to get into the privilege ss with the help of his family backing, or perhaps, thanks to how impressive that shy battle art looked.

    But no matter how powerful it was, if it cannot hit anyone, what use does it have?

    After the match, there was a 10-minute break to let the participants prepare themselves for the next challenge. Emery walked down from the arena and saw someone waving his hand at him. On closer look, it was Roran who was calling him from the sidelines.

    Emery nodded and nonchntly made his way toward the man.

    "Emery! How unexpected of you! I mean, I knew you could beat him, but I didn''t think it would be in one hit! Hahaha, amazing!" Roranughed so freely, as if he was the victor.

    "Thanks." Emery gave a simple answer.

    "I expect you will go all the way to the top 80, right? Those four acolytes above you are no match for you, I''m sure. I know they are a bunch of privileged ss acolytes who entered the ss with the power of their family connections, after all."

    Upon hearing that, Emery couldn''t help but nce at him andment, "Just like you?"

    Emery''s answer was so curt, sharp, to the point, even he himself was as surprised as Roran was. Somehow, Emery felt as if he was just looking for a fight

    However, Roran wasn''t bothered at all, in fact, he was amused.

    "Haha, of course not, I refused such treatment from my family, don''t you remember? I entered this ss with my strategy and your help, hahaha!" Roranughed for a bit, before he continued his words. "Anyway, I just wanted to tell you to save your energy, because there are still many fights ahead of you. I want to see your rank rise up high!"

    "Thanks."

    "One more thing, your next opponent''s specialty is spirit attacks! So don''t go in unprepared."

    "Thanks. I appreciate the warning, Roran." Emery nodded again, this time with a faint smile.

    Emery walked back to the arena and prepared himself for the next fight.

    [Rank 86 - Rift Callr (82)]

    His opponent this time looked more like a bobblehead doll than a human. His body was skinny, yet his head was much bigger than the rest of him. It was like all the fat his body had was sent upwards to his head.

    The arena staff gave the two of them a sign, before he counted down and shouted.

    "Fight begins!"

    Because of Roran''s warning, and the fact that Emery knew he wascking in spirit defense, as soon as the fight started he immediately used his [Immortal Gate - Stage 5] and dashed towards the enemy.

    Swissshhh!

    However, instead of a straight trajectory, Emery decided not to charge directly at his target. Instead, he ran in a curve to confuse his opponent and attacked from the side at his highest speed.

    The skinny acolyte was shocked by Emery''s speed. Therefore tried to run away in a hurry.

    "You are not getting away!"

    Unfortunately for his opponent, in his current state Emery could run almost twice as fast as him. He did not even need to swing his sword. Instead, he put all his battle power in his fist, before cocked it backwards andunched it forward.

    The acolyte was unable to dodge, as Emery''s fist was upon him.

    Swiish!

    However, right as he felt his fist connect, Emery realized he only hit empty air. Looking around, he saw that the acolyte''s figure had somehow disappeared and reappeared two steps away from him.

    "Is it a battle art that allows him to move in a sudden burst of speed?" Emery muttered to himself. "That can''t be!"

    Without further ado, Emery chased the acolyte again. The moment he caught up, he immediatelyunched the same attack. Surprisingly, the same thing was repeated in front of him.

    In the meantime, the acolyte''s expression was still one of panic, as he tried to get away from Emery.

    Realizing there was something amiss, Emery stopped for a second and started to analyze the situation, trying to think of possible reasons. As he watched the acolyte''s movements, he quickly realized it was a spirit attack that distorted his senses.

    Emery closed his eyes, concentrated on his two cores, and found the anomaly that bothered his senses.

    At this moment, the panicked expression on the acolyte''s face disappeared, as he stopped and looked at Emery.

    "Hah, you are quick on the uptake! Hehe, I know, I have seen you show your strength, with that kind of power you should be in the top 30 or 40 in physical strength. however, your test rank shows 68. As I thought you are very weak at spirit defense! Haha, you will not beat me!"

    Emery tried to ignore this guy and focus on his spirit core instead. He carefully perceived his spirit energy circte into his 7 major points. Gradually he now manages to see the two images of the acolyte.

    "I see you''re not that weak! But let''s see if you can handle my full power!"

    The acolyte ced his fingers onto the sides of his massive head. Emery instantly felt as if someone was hammering his head with a boulder from within. His head spun and sharp pain throbbed from inside, just like what he had experienced in the test room.

    He watched as his opponent''s images turned to 10, before all of them took out a dagger and charged towards him.

    He was able to dodge with just using his speed, but right now it would be a folly to trust his senses. He countered an attack and took out half the illusions, but in the next few seconds, they had doubled again.

    Emery knew the reason he was still standing right now was because of his soul tempering practice that allowed him to filter his opponents'' spirit attacks. He knew his spirit defense had increased as well, but this time, his enemy was a privileged ss acolyte specialized in spirit attacks. This battle would not end that easily.

    He took a deep breath, stood still, and controlled his spirit cores'' energy. He might not have the capabilities to quickly find his opponent''s real form, but he could faintly sense the real one was a mere five meters away from him.

    With that information, Emery decided to once again put all his strength onto both his arms, before swinging both arms downward.

    Baaaaammmm!!!

    The entire 10-meter radius arena shook instantly. The tremble of the air and the stones falling helped him to detect the exact position of his opponent.

    The skinny acolyte''s face turned pale, as Emery grabbed his uniform and aimed his fist towards him.

    "Aaaa... I give up! I give up. Please don''t kill me��"

    The expression seen on the man''s face was pure horror and he looked like he was about to wet his pants. It took him a lot of willpower to pull his fist not to hit the man.

    A momentter, the announcement came.

    "Emery Ambrose wins!"

    [Your Privilege rank increased to 86]

    With this Emery already won two matches, he wondered what kind of person the one he would fight next,

    [Rank 85 - Median (79)]

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 687 - More Matches

    <h4>Chapter 687 - More Matches</h4>

    Emery took a 10 minute break to calm himself down. Right now, he very well understood his spirit defense was too weak, so anyone specialized in that would be the most annoying opponent for him to face.

    Fortunately for him, he did manage to upgrade his spirit defense. Now that the [Soul Tempering Meditation] book was proven useful, Emery made a mental note to buy the second volume after the arena battles were over.

    He spent the ten minutes of allocated rest by meditating and recovering his strength. A quick nce revealed his next opponent was merely a rank above him.

    [Rank 85 - Median (79)]

    Even though they almost shared the same rank, Emery had no idea of his opponent''s power. Hence, he decided to be cautious.

    From the other side of the arena, a good looking man with long white hair walked in. He entered the arena with a casual expression and started to casually walk towards Emery.

    When they were right across from each other, the referee called out.

    "Fight starts!!"

    Immediately, the white-haired man took out a pair of ck fingerless gloves decorated with a pattern of vines and with a white lotus in the center. As he put them on, he said. "I wonder if you don''t mind sparring in hand to handbat?"

    The question certainly made Emery turn suspicious, but after a thoughtter, he denied such possibility. After all, this was just a simple ranking battle. An acolyte in the privilege ss would not embarrass himself by cheating, where everyone could clearly see, would he?

    "I''m not going to force you, though! Anyway, here Ie!"

    The man moved fast, throwing sand and dust in his wake, quickly throwing an unarmed attack, a jab directed straight at Emery''s face.

    Emery decided not to waste his time and energy by giving him any thought. He opened his maximum [Immortal Gate] and met the man''s fist head-on.

    Bamm!! Bamm! Bamm!!

    A flurry of punches and kicks were exchanged between the two individuals fighting in the arena. Overall, it was a solid fight. But, both of them knew that, unless the white-haired man had something else under his sleeve, there was no way he could defeat Emery in a contest of strength.

    After a dozen exchanges of attack at each other, Emery felt it was finally time. He raised his fist before his chest and took his stance, ready to end the fight. Right as he was about tond the final strike, the man suddenly raised both of his hands.

    "I give up... I give up!"

    "...."

    Emery stared at him with an incredulous expression on his face, his fist stopped in midair thanks to utter shock he was currently experiencing.

    "Haha, why are you looking so surprised? You are clearly stronger than me. Even the audience knows that."

    As if to jolt Emery out of his dumbfounded state, the referee loudly announced his name as the winner.

    "Emery Ambrose wins!"

    [Your Privilege rank increased to 85]

    The white-haired man approached Emery and said.

    "Man, you are the real deal�� Rank 86 and still this strong. I am not gonna embarrass myself by continuing the fight, really. Besides, you are going all the way up to fight Trish and everyone else, right?"

    The fight ended with Median talking about his n not to injure himself at all to have a shot at challenging the tired Trish to get the top 80 spot. Then, he told Emery about his faction, the "White Lotus Sect".

    Despite the name, it was not an official n at all, it was more of an organization that seeked to make new friends.

    "Come visit us anytime," Median said with a friendly smile on his face.

    With this fight, Emery had taken care of three privileged ss acolytes. The next one he had to fight was from his favorite n, the so-called "Nephilims".

    From the corner of his eyes, Emery could see Armand and his two sidekicks were ring daggers at him. Their expressions were twisted in great hatred, as if he had killed their entire family without mercy.

    He watched as Armand leaned close to one of them and whispered some things, most likely some pep talk. Afterwards, the one who had to fight him walked to the arena.

    [Rank 82 - Jordi Nephilim (85)]

    The man was wrapped in golden robes. Emery remembered he was one of the Nephilims who fought together with him against the Bone Dragon.

    At the moment, the man''s expression was full of restrained rage. It was not a surprise he held a grudge against Emery. After all, he did send the Titan''s bloodline holder Sigurd towards them, causing their formation to break apart and eventually leading to their elimination.

    For a moment there, Emery felt a little bit sorry for what he did, but then he remembered what the Nephilim did to his, and every bit of the remorse quickly disappeared like smoke.

    "Fight starts!!"

    As he expected, the Nephilim did not even hesitate to take action. He swung his hand and started strong by taking out all of his [Soaring Shuttles]. Those strong artifacts circled rapidly around his body and looked extremely menacing.

    Right afterwards, the Nephilim cast his special power, forming a glowing golden energy all around his body. A momentter, a light shaped like a wing came out of his back, as he started floating in the air.

    Suddenly, eight spherical-shaped constructs gathered around him and shot towards Emery, so quickly they were almost invisible.

    In response, Emery took out his two swords and blocked the artifactsing his way one by one.

    nk!! nk! nk!!

    The [Soaring Shuttles] were the most advanced weapon created by humans and were made to be used by spirit readers. Each was light and sharp, designed in such a way to maximize one''s spirit force and increase its striking power. In addition, it worked by designating a target and using the user''s spirit energy as fuel to dart towards the opponent.

    This time, a rank 9 spirit reader with 6 pirs formed was the one who was using such artifacts. Therefore, no wonder each attack were so fast and powerful that they forced Emery to use his [Immortal Gate - stage 5] right away.

    The Nephilim acolyte''s Soaring Shuttle flew toward him vigorously like there was no tomorrow, he didn''t even give Emery a chance to attack. Even though he was strong enough to block the attacks, the intensity the shuttle came at him made no opportunity for Emery to counter.

    A few minutes passed, and the relentless onught still continued. By this point, Emery had somewhat guessed what the acolyte was trying to achieve by unceasingly bombarding with his Soaring Shuttles.

    It was clear that Armand, who seemed to be their leader, merely wanted to tire Emery out, so he would fail in the next fight. This was proven by the fact that this Jordi Nephilim had not even once tried to give a decisive strike and been ying his card carefully all this time.

    Not willing to be yed by them, Emery decided it was time to stop restricting himself. He started using [Blink] all over, making his opponent''s shuttle unable to follow him.

    With their low-level defense capability, Emery really was the bane of the spirit readers.

    Thebination of Emery''s new speed with the blink spell, allowed him to bypass the spirit reader defense. During the confusion, he sneaked behind him and knocked the Nephilim out.

    "Emery Ambrose wins!"

    [Your Privilege rank increased to 82]

    Armand and his gang watched as Emery was quickly able to defeat one of them and nonchntly walked off the arena, not paying any attention to them as if such an act was not worth his time.. Armand, in particr, narrowed his eyes and stared at Emery with pure rage.

 Chapter 688 - Genius

    <h4>Chapter 688 - Genius</h4>

    The crowd turns rowdy knowing the new privileged acolyte managed to defeat 4 opponents continuously and now enter to fight the fifth one. Emery however just concentrated to calm his spirit core, preparing to fight the next opponent.

    The screen disy in front of his eyes shows the name of his next opponent.

    [Rank 78 - Trish (84)]

    It was apparent the test ranking showed that this acolyte actually had a higher real rank than her test rank. Therefore, no wonder many people lined up trying to challenge her.

    However, unlike those privileged acolytes, Emery had heard her name before and knew her prowess.

    In the first week, Emery came to the Magus Academy. In fact, Trish was somewhat a renowned name among the regr acolytes at that point in time.

    During the time he was painfully trying to reach rank 2 acolyte, Trish was already a household name with her rank 5 cultivation. Her name was shown on thest day ranking only under the Dragon Boy Zach, as the second most talented regr acolyte.

    She was one of those acolytes, who improved themselves and climbed step by step from regr ss to elite ss, before eventually reaching the privileged ss. And until now, she was still proving herself.

    Emery could sense she was still in the fourth pir of rank 9 - a sight that could be counted as rare among the privileged ss'' acolytes. It was no surprise that her test result was not that high.

    Now, the genius girl hailing from a middle realm stood in front of Emery. The two of them finally standing in the same arena.

    The young girl with short ck hair and shiny bronze skin didn''t have any weapon with her. The only thing that barely resembled a weapon were the two bracelets on her arms. Emery couldn''t help but be taken back, when he noticed this.

    Oblivious to Emery''s surprise, Trish looked at him and nodded with respect, hence Emery quickly did the same. For some reason, Emery always felt this kind of people who respected their opponents were not someone to be underestimated.

    Hence, as soon as the referee announced that the match began, Emery immediately activated all his buffs and raised his vignce to the maximum to allow him to immediately cast spells when needed.

    It was clear he nned to hold nothing back in this fight.

    His opponent Trish, on the other hand, was seen moving her body and arms around in a circr motion. A momentter, a body of water materialized and was floating between her two arms.

    Seeing that, Emery couldn''t help butment, "A water elemental acolyte?"

    Emery rarely saw a pure water elementbatant among the top ranking, as the element was known to not be that suitable forbat. At the same time, this also made him wonder what kind of ability Trish had, that allowed her to enter the privileged ss.

    The girl started taking some kind of martial art stance, while the body of water was moving around her body in beautiful and mesmerizing motions. It almost looked like an ethereal dance of water.

    Before Emery knew it, he saw the body of water rapidly erge within his vision; Trish had pushed it forward. The water churned violently, as it swiftly flowed through the air, heading towards him.

    Amused, Emery quickly moved out of the way while casting [Whish], a tier 1 water spell that looked really simr to what Trish just sent to him.

    Ssh! Loud sound of water sshing was heard, as the two bodies of water shed with each other.

    However, unlike what Emery expected, his body of water was entirely obliterated, while hers remained the same. In fact, it suddenly swerved halfway after it destroyed his spell, heading his way again.

    Seeing that Trish''s attack was quickly approaching, Emery quickly cast [Blink]. His figure disappeared and reappeared a few meters away. Now that there was some distance between them, this time he decided to cast [Steam Lance] - a more powerful, pierce-type water spell, sending a spear-shaped water body to the iing attack.

    It didn''t take long for the two bodies of water to meet and collide with each other.

    Ssh! Simr sound rang in the air, Emery observed how his [Steam Lance] gotpletely obliterated by Trish''s attack, just like its predecessor. It was evident that even his tier two water spell empowered by his enhanced nature core was not enough to stop Trish''s attack. The body of water kept charging towards him at full speed, as if nothing had happened to it.

    This time, Emery decided not to dodge and instead shot towards his opponent.

    Realizing Emery''s intention, Trish immediately did another movement with her body and this time, another body of water was created in front of her body andpletely shielded it.

    Even though he saw she used some kind of defensive measure, Emery did not stop his charge. On the contrary, he elerated even further.

    He could not believe such a transparent water barrier would be able to withstand his punch that contained an entire 168 battle power. Still, just to be on the safe side, he cast [Granite Skin] on himself, before he drew his fist back andunched it forward with all his might.

    BAM!!!

    The water barrier immediately shattered apart into patches of water when Emery''s punch connected, its protective prowess was not as durable as he previously thought.

    Now that she had nothing to protect her, Trish quickly ran behind her, and of course Emery immediately tried to catch up to her.

    After taking just two steps, Emery suddenly felt that something was wrong and his hunch was proven right, when he saw his opponent was smiling at him.

    "I got you!!"

    Emery suddenly discovered his body turned as stiff as a rock. His eyes moved around to search for the culprit and he finally found it. The water barrier he had previously shattered that sshed all over his body didn''t go away. Instead it stuck to him, making him feel very heavy.

    At the same time, due to this unexpected interference, the body of water that had been chasing him since the start of the match had finally managed tond on his body.

    SPLASH!

    Because of his granit skin, Emery didn''t feel much pain when the water hit him, but his whole body was very wet. What''s more, it also made his body feel even more heavy.

    "What the hell is this!?"

    "Heavy water!" Trish said, before she did another movement and sent three more bodies of water to him.

    [Blink]

    Emery immediately activated his escape card to run away from those waters. Fortunately, [Blink] was a special movement spell that did not need any muscle power. If that wasn''t the case, then he would basically be doomed, as he was having a hard time even lifting his arm.

    When Emery''s figure reappeared quite a distance away from her,

    "Darkness, Water and Earth elements, triple elements, impressive!" Said the girl, as she created several more bodies of water, which had already coalesced and turned into a huge wave of water.

    Emery knew that if those hit his body again, the situation would be even more troublesome.

    The wave of water swiftly headed towards him, Emery was about to cast another [Blink], when he realized he couldn''t get his feet off the floor. Looking down, he just realized the entire floor was soaked by that water and it was awfully sticky.

    Trish looked at Emery with a smile and said,

    "I am sorry, but I can''t allow you to advance any further."

    Following those words was a rushing wave of water crashing down on Emery.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 689 - Water Mastery

    <h4>Chapter 689 - Water Mastery</h4>

    689

    Emery waspletely amazed to see water spells could be utilized like this. In fact, he didn''t once think of or even imagine such applications, before he watched how Trish skillfully showcased herplete mastery over the water element.

    What Trish disyed should be a unique water spell, just like Gerri''s signature purple me. However, this Heavy Water - as she had called it - did seem to have other useful functions, other than just hitting harder, like Gerri''s me did.

    Seeing the huge wave of such water threatening to crash into him, while his feet were still stuck onto the ground by the very same water, Emery quickly cast his spell to counteract this attack of hers.

    [Granite Wall]

    [Shadow Roots]

    Both spells took effect at once and worked in tandem to block the iing wave.

    BAM! A loud sound resounded throughout the arena, as the arena ground shook and from it rose a granite wall. Following right after that was the emergence of vine-like roots from the same source. They quickly encroached upon the wall andpletely enveloped it with their existence.

    It was a defensive measure Emery concocted on the spot - abination spell between nt and earth element - which should be effective to stop Trish''s seemingly unstoppable water spell.

    While Emery ced the majority of his focus on his spells, he also didn''t forget to keep his attention on Trish. Thanks to that, he noticed how the girl had be a little more panicked than she should have been.

    He didn''t know the reason that elicited such a reaction, but it was something that intrigued him. However, it didn''t take long for him to be given some ideas of it, when he noticed what she was doing next.

    Unexpectedly, Trish tried hard to steer the huge wave of water away from the wall Emery had created, causing only half of the spell to hit the nature barrier prepared for it.

    In the meantime, Emery was busy with something as well. He used both hands to strike the ground, causing numerous cracks to appear on it and allowing him to get away from the sticky surface that was holding him in ce.

    The huge wave of water rapidly headed in his direction again, but once again thebination of both spells made her throw the water off course.

    Trish didn''t seem calm enough to hide her anxiety. This naturally only made Emery try to find the reason why. At this point, Emery already had an inkling of what was really going on.

    Trish once again tried to create more bodies of water, with this moment of chance, Emery took the opportunity to use his Spirit Reading and analyze the entire situation. Momentster, as if inspiration bloomed vigorously in his mind, Emery smiled and eximed.

    "I see now, so that''s why!"

    Realizing what was going on and the solution to Trish''s troublesome water, Emery immediately went into action. He decided to go on the offensive, however, instead of using the two spells, he cast [Entangled], the normal version of [Shadow Roots] spell of nt element.

    Emery didn''t waste any more time and quickly channeled spirit energy from his nature core, rapidly creating a dozen of nt roots. In an instant, they rose from the ground, as if they had always been there, and swirled their way towards Trish.

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    Sounds of water shing onto hard surfaces resounded, as the nt roots that were hit by the Heavy Water were quickly blown away by it. But, at the same time, they also managed to absorb most of the water. This of course forced Trish to make more of those Heavy Water bodies. However, from the looks of it, she didn''t seem able to make too many of them fast enough.

    By this point, Trish realized Emery was aware of one of her abilities'' ws. Even so, she actually smiled at thetter, "Don''t think that you''ve already won!"

    After saying that, she took out something that made Emery puzzle for a second - a ss vial filled with a gold-colored liquid. Emery didn''t have the time to think what it was because she had opened the vial and thrown the liquid into the bodies of Heavy Water she had created. The water started to give off a shimmering golden glow.

    The next instant, Trish did another movement with her body and the glimmering water immediately separated and turned into dozens of tiny droplets. They then flew around the arena, following the gestures her hand made.

    Emery was confused about what she was trying to do, but soon he was stunned by what he saw.

    The water droplets rushed from under, most of which were able to slip through Emery''s roots as they continued their way towards him. The droplets swiftly approached him from all directions, ensuring there was nowhere for him to escape.

    As soon as he saw they got dangerously close to him, Emery quickly [Blink] into the air. Even though he didn''t know what they were, his gut feeling told him that he definitely didn''t want those things toe near him.

    Unbeknownst to Emery, while his attention was busy paying attention on the ground, the girl seemed to have predicted that he would jump in the air, as evidenced by how she immediately leapt to the air, after she sent those droplets towards Emery.

    Noticing a shadow on his face, Emery looked up and saw how Trish was already pulling her leg back like a drawn bowstring.

    Emery immediately responded by positioning his hands above his head.

    BAMM!!

    The next thing he knew was a strong impact striking his hands and sending him straight down to the ground.

    Emery''s body mmed heavily onto the ground, but he knew this wasn''t the worst news yet, when he realized the golden droplets were now all around him. It was at this moment that Trish, who was still in the air, snapped her finger.

    In an instant, the shimmering droplets shone brightly, before turning into a violent explosion that consumed its surroundings. A deafening sound resounded through the air all at once as the dozens of droplets around Emery exploded.

    BOOM!!!

    Under the shocked eyes of the spectators, the part of the arena where Emery waspletely destroyed by the explosions. Thick smoke enveloped the area, while the debris that was flung in all directions fell to the ground helplessly.

    Trish flew down when most of the smoke had dissipated, there she saw how Emery was lying weakly on the ground. The [Granite Skin] covering his body was badly cracked and peeled off, revealing the bloody skin and flesh beneath.

    Seeing his badly injured but still alive state, she couldn''t help butment in awe, "You really have a very strong body. Not many people can withstand the full brunt of my hydrogen chain reaction. In fact, most of them were on the verge of death after they received this."

    s, her admiration was destined not to stop there, when her eyes caught a glimpse of Emery''s body twitching. She wasn''t even given the chance to make sure she didn''t see wrong, because Emery suddenly stood up. Meanwhile, the wounds on his body began to heal at a speed visible to the eye.

    "High regeneration ability as well!" added Trish, observing the healing process.

    "You... You are really blessed, Emery Ambrose. Four element affinities and a superior body��" She then suddenly sighed.

    "I find it extremely difficult topete in privilege ssing from a middle realm, but you... A lower realm... I guess fortune beats talents��"

    After saying that Thris suddenly threw up blood. She was shaking when she said

    "I really want to fight again, but my spirit pool is now empty. So, I�� surrender."

    In reality, Emery himself was also taken aback by what his body was capable of. In fact, the explosion was so strong he lost consciousness for a moment there. He was as surprised as her. This monstrous regeneration was something he never had before.

    Emery raised his right arm and saw firsthand the deep wound there closing in rapid manner.

    ''Is this because of the body tempering?'' thought Emery, confused.

    While Emery was busy contemting the reason for the abnormal regeneration ability that appeared out of nowhere, the referee announced the result of the match.

    "Emery Ambrose wins!"

    [Your Privilege rank increased to 78]

    Emery finally made it into the top 80 and achieved the target he set for himself. However, he was not yet satisfied. Not even a bit. The explosion, the blood, the pain. It was all only stirring him, only making him want to fight more. Emery never felt such hunger before.

    What is happening to him?!

    The senior staff approached him and asked if he wanted to stop. The question only served to rattle him once again.

    He didn''t care about the n anymore, he just wanted to fight

    "No, I am not finished.. Send me the next one."

 Chapter 690 - Next Tier

    <h4>Chapter 690 - Next Tier</h4>

    Five opponents with different specialties and strengths had to be knocked down before Emery finally made it into the top 80 rankings, a position that secured him the next tier reward of 15 Spirit Foundation Pill.

    Emery turned his eyes towards the huge holographic screen floating above the arena and saw the next group of privileged acolytes participating in the rank matches.

    [First-month privilege ranking challenger]

    [32 participants]

    [Rank 64 - Armand Nephilim (71)]

    [Rank 68 - Reney (75)]

    [Rank 70 - Vegoth Sage (65)]

    [Rank 73 - Cenari (76)]

    [Rank 74 - Dayasta Diass (72)]

    [Rank 77 - Mahareth (79)]

    [Rank 78 - Emery Ambrose (68)]

    Emery saw the list of names of his next opponents. There were 5 of them he could challenge with his test rank of 68. This meant, even if he could beat all 5. He still wouldn''t reach the next tier upgrade.

    The smart thing to do was to stop here, as he originally nned. After all, he would still have 11 months to slowly make his way up.

    Not only would this ensure a stable progression and a firm development of his cultivation, he would also not attract too many eyes to himself. Because, at the end of the day, the tallest trees catch the most wind - especially those that grow too fast.

    However, at this moment, Emery felt his body boiling from within, as if it was an active volcano that wanted to unleash everything that was pent up.

    He couldn''t stop now, he couldn''t think about anything else but to fight. He even ignored Roran, who was calling for him on the side.

    The ten minutes break given after the match was on, while Emery was recovering his condition, the destroyed and broken part of the arena was quickly repaired and turned to its original state, as if nothing happened.

    On the side, Roran became particrly excited when he saw that Emery managed to win his fifth match. However, he called him over to put some perspective on thetter.

    In his opinion, the first twenty ranks from the bottom would not be too hard for Emery. However, the same couldn''t be said for the next twenty.

    From this point on, the journey would not be a walk in the park, as the strength of the opponents to be fought would increase exponentially.

    Roran firmly believed Emery would not be able to defeat them right now, not with his current state of exhaustion, after fighting intense matches in rapid session.

    Therefore, he told him it would be better to stop at this point and continue with the personal challenges he could do weekly.

    However, Emery, for some reason, ignored himpletely. Even Roran started to sense something weird was happening to Emery.

    At this moment, a few figures just arrived at the arena and walked in his direction.

    "I told you we came too early!" said a young man with messy golden hair that reached his shoulders.

    The man came with two other people, one was a very muscr, serious-looking man that held a spear in his hands, the other was a charming young girl with long luscious fiery red hair that cascaded to her hips.

    The young girl turned her eyes to the arena to see who was fighting. She suddenly became excited when she saw the figure recuperating at the rest area on the edge of the arena.

    "That''s him! Emery Ambrose! Aah, if I knew he was here, I would havee earlier!"

    The man with the huge spear seemed interested to see when he heard her words. On the other hand, the golden-haired young man immediately cast his gaze below and searched for the said person.

    "What!? That''s the new guy from the elite ss, isn''t he? The one with the title Savage? Huh! If anyone would be called Savage in the privileged ss, then that person could only be me, Diyoo!"

    The three people who just arrived were the 47th rank Annara Veirmont, the 55th rank YunXiao, while the loud golden-haired young man was the rank 28, Diyoo.

    Annara finally noticed Roran standing nearby, so she quickly approached him.

    "Harlight! Tell me how that guy''s match went!"

    It was at this time Emery''s sixth match began, as his name was called up. His figure was seen walking into the arena again and stopped just a few meters away from his opponent, the one ranked right above him - the 77th rank Mahareth.

    His opponent this time was apparently a speed-type fighter, who could use andbine both spells from lightning and wind element. Unfortunately for the other party, he didn''t have the necessary firepower to hurt Emery physically.

    In just around five minutes, Emery managed to trap the poor guy with abination of [Blink] and [Shadow Root]. Simply put, he basically crowded the entire arena with [Shadow Roots] to hinder his opponent''s mobility, before appearing right upon the other party with [Blink].

    The fight ended with Mahareth being incapacitated, as Emery broke his leg.

    "Emery Ambrose wins!" The referee announced immediately, when he saw Mahareth physically unable to continue the match.

    Seeing such a sight, Diyoo quicklymented, "Wuhu! That''s more like it! Damn, that must hurt!"

    Annara, on the other hand, smiled as she spoke to Roran. "Wow, I didn''t think he was this ruthless before."

    Hearing that, Roran showed aplicated look on his face. "Yeah... me neither."

    On a different side, where a group of privileged acolytes with golden robes had gathered, Armand could be seen more annoyed than ever. He couldn''t ept the fact his teammate Jordi lost so badly to that detestable person. And now, the man he hated just defeated another one.

    "Armand, he''s very strong!" Jordi said, when he noticed the irritation on Armand''s face.

    s, this only backfired. "Shut your mouth, you loser!"

    While Armand was arguing with the man, Emery kept his seemingly unstoppable streak by defeating another acolyte ranking above him again.

    "He wins again!"

    "Do you think I can''t see that?!" Armand snarled.

    "Brother Armand, he''s now ranked 73th already."

    "Brother, That''s his seventh streak!"

    Hearing the people around him start talking that way about the person he hated really annoyed Armand. The truth was a bitter pill on his horizon, he could clearly see how strong Emery already was, and knew that, if he didn''t try harder, the man could really catch up to him.

    Armand understood he had to train harder. However, this didn''t stop him from getting annoyed with his team''s talk of Emery.

    "Don''t worry, brother Armand. His test rank is only 68, so he can''t force you, the 64th rank, to a fight. You don''t need to fight him today."

    This was actually the only fact that made him calm, but the way his teammate worded this phrase and what it implied made him ufortable.

    "What the fu*k are you saying?! I''ve told you, I''m ready to fight that guy anytime!"

    The one who spoke realized his error, as he quickly responded, "Of course, brother Armand. There''s no way you are scared of that puny person! Anyway, even if he somehow manages to reach your rank�� that''s three more matches. I''m sure he will be half-dead by then."

    Armand nodded his head when he heard that.

    "That''s true�� It won''t be pleasant to fight apletely exhausted, half-dead opponent!"

    The people around him immediately sang praises, when they heard Armand''s words.

    "Brother, you are so great!"

    "That''s right! How magnanimous of you!"

    As soon as those praises resounded in the air, the group heard how the referee dered that Emery had won his match again. By this point, thetter had bulldozed through eight people in session.

    Armand subconsciously looked over the list on the screen and saw only two names left before his, inwardly thinking.

    "He won''t win the next one�� right?"

 Chapter 691 - Unrivalled

    <h4>Chapter 691 - Unrivalled</h4>

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Consecutive, loud beating sounds reverberated within Emery''s body, as he could distinctly feel his body brimming and burning with seemingly unrivalled strength.

    Thanks to this, he managed to deal with the speedster Mahareth easily enough. His muscle movements and casting speed were in such synergy that he sessfully trapped and captured his really fast opponent with the right settings and timing, before appearing exactly behind the other party and delivering a full-powered kick to its leg.

    CRACK!!

    A loud sound of bones breaking was heard through the air, as Mahareth stumbled and eventually fell to the ground. He immediately decided to voice his surrender, when he realized he could no longer feel the leg that was hit by Emery''s kick. After all, he would be a literal sitting duck when his speciality was neutralized.

    Emery retreated when Mahareth gestured to the referee. His eyes shifted to thetter''s broken leg. Emery tries not to feel too worked up about it and says to himself that it doesn''t matter as the academy had prepared the best medical team in case of emergencies like this.

    Still, Emery couldn''t forget what he caught a glimpse of - the terrified expression on Maharent''s face. It strangely affected him in an unknown way, but he quickly tried to calm down. He still had more opponents to fight.

    As expected, the next two opponents were much harder than their predecessor.

    The rank 74th Dayasta and rank 73rd Cenari were both solid weapon experts. The two of them each had their own distinct style that separeted them from the rest.

    Dayasta''s two-handed double edge axe hid a powerful force that created a strong gust of wind with each swing. The man also had a wild ferocity aura simr to Orycon. However, the two were notparable, as hecked the agility and ir thetter had.

    As a result, he could only watch his ax continuously hit the empty air, because Emery had decided to evade direct confrontation with him. Emery was simply too fast for him. In the end, he fell down to the ground with numerous shing wounds on his body.

    However, the man seemed to have decided not to give up so easily, as he stood up with difficulty and continued his attacks with reckless abandon. Due to that, Emery received a few of his strikes, before silence returned to the arena that was dyed red with Dayasta''s blood.

    The third opponent Emery had to fight in his climb to the next tier, Cenari, was even harder to fight against. His fighting style was very simr to his, but instead of swords, he wielded sabers, and instead of [Blink], the dual wielding acolyte utilized the [Phasing] spell as his means of mobility.

    If that wasn''t simr enough, the man also had an impressive battle art that wasparable to Emery''s [Weeping Phantom].

    In the end, the battle between the two of them became a two-sided cat and mouse fight, where both of them simultaneously tried their best to hit and dodge attacks the other party threw.

    After a hundred fruitless shes and relentless use of mobility spells, Cenari was finally the one to drop first due to his stamina. Again, Emery proved to everyone that he had a much better physical condition and deeper spirit pool than his peers.

    This marked the end of the eighth bout Emery has gone through today. So, he made his way to the rest area and started to recuperate his body once again. He really started to appreciate the 10-minute break the rules dictated.

    Realizing his natural self regeneration was no longer sufficient to recover his condition fast enough, Emery quickly sat in lotus position and cast [Nature''s Blessing] on himself to fill his nearly depleted spirit pool.

    At the same time, the announcement of his victory came to mind.

    [Your Privilege rank increased to 73]

    A few minutester, Emery opened his eyes and saw the senior staff approaching him and once again asked him if he wanted to continue.

    "Yes, I am ready."

    [Rank 70 - Vegoth Sage (65)]

    The next opponent Emery had to face looked quite different than usual. The man named Vegoth Sage has rather unique braided-style hair and wore many jewelries, too many in fact.

    When the referee announced the match had started, his opponent started mumbling words he couldn''t fathom. Fortunately, or unfortunately, his questions were soon answered, as Emery started to see glowing marks appear on the arena floor.

    One�� two�� three pentagrams.

    Right after, different kinds of arms came out from them. A fleshless bone arm, a muscr arm covered in green scales, a long arm with feathers on it. They all belonged to a skeleton with full armor, a humanoid lizard and a winged creature.

    A Summoner!

    Knowing the key to the battle, which was to defeat the conjurer, Emery immediately put the majority of his attention onto Vegoth. He quickly cast [Blink] and appeared beside thetter, sending a horizontal sh. However, Vegoth seemed to be ready for his attack, as he immediately blocked it.

    Emery was about to initiate his next attack, when he realized the three summons were very close to him. Realizing the trade wouldn''t be worth it - as he would be surrounded, while Vegoth only received a wound, Emery quickly backed off with [Blink].

    The battle went on, as Emery tried different approaches, but the same thing basically happened and he finally realized what Vegoth was trying to do.

    All this time, he nned to only stall him long enough for his three summons to surround him. In fact, it was almost as if he depended on Emery to do exactly that. Apparently, he understood this was the only way for him to win the match.

    The situation quickly became a four against one battle, where Emery was besieged from different directions. He was also at a big disadvantage, because each of Vegoth''s summons was able to stop his attacks.

    As if that wasn''t annoying enough, whenever Emery defeated and killed one of the summons, Vegoth would immediately start his chant and then the summon would reappear - as if nothing had happened.

    Fighting the three summons controlled by Vegoth reminded Emery of the time he fought the Orc Warchief, but this time there were three of them at once. Not only did they possess at least 150 battle power, each summon fought in a different style, which was really troublesome to deal with. The skeleton showcased a short range defensive specialty with its sword and shield, middle range spearmanship for the lizard, and the unpredictable attacking from above by the winged creature.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Emery fought ferociously, as [Weeping Phantom] and [Chain Strike] worked in tandem, countering all attacks the three summons threw at the same time. But as time went on, he found himself gradually bing overwhelmed.

    This was to be expected though, while Emery''s skillset was extremely suitable to fight against dozens of weaker opponents, the three summons he was fighting against were not even easy to deal with individually.

    Knowing his raw 168 battle power and spirit force at its maximum were not enough, the thought of using his [Fey Transformation] crossed in Emery''s mind. However, his hunch was telling him something out of his control would happen if he did that, which was the reason he hesitated.

    In his hesitation, the lizard managed to take advantage of the gap andnd its spear on Emery''s right shoulder, piercing it and sending blood sttering in the air.

    "Argh!" Emery cried, as the sharp pain brought him back from reverie.

    The spectators were caught off guard by the unexpected development, some were actually cheering, especially one particr acolyte in golden robe.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 692 - Fear

    <h4>Chapter 692 - Fear</h4>

    "Yesss!!! Finally, that despicable person got what he deserved!! A f*cking retribution!!"

    Armand''s voice contained an untold amount of happiness when he saw Emery was injured by the lizard''s attack.

    Emery snapped his head to the lizard as he grabbed thetter''s spear and crushed the shaft into pieces. Immediately after, he took a few steps away from the summons. His right shoulder continued to bleed heavily as he retreated and was chased by the two other summons.

    When Armand inadvertently shouted such words in his excitement, the people around him - his Nephilim teammates - looked at him with a weird look. Noticing the gazes he was receiving, Armand quickly calmed the bubbling excitement within him and schooled his expression to normal.

    "Ehem.. I mean�� it looks like his journey will stop here.." Armand sighed as he turned to Jordi. "It''s really unfortunate, Jordi. If he survives, I really want to get revenge for your loss as well as mine. s.. fate seems to prepare other things for us. I''m really out of luck this time, I wish he would fall under my hand."

    The others nodded their heads in agreement, but secretly wondering why their senior kept changing his words. Of course, there was no way they would directly ask this to the other party as they knew what kind of fate awaited.

    Not far from them, a girl with brown hair who has a huge bow and a set of a special quiver and arrows caught Armand''s ''magnanimous'' words.

    She sneered. "Huh! You can only talk big, Armand! I bet you are actually scared of? him, that''s why you were so happy when you saw him injured earlier."

    Hearing that, Armand immediately turned to the direction of the voice and realized who spoke such crude words to him - Reyne.

    The girl was currently rank 68,? thest person that foolish lower realm acolyte had to fight before thetter was finally able to challenge him.

    Reyne was also part of Group 7 who worked together in their endeavor of defeating the Bone Dragon. Unfortunately, she was eliminated early because of the Nephilims'' devious scheme. Hence no wonder she disyed such strong hostility toward thetter.

    "Huh! Reyne, if you are still upset about the past, then I have to tell you that it''s nothing personal really.." Armand chuckled. "It was just a game, after all. At that time, all of us were only trying to get the best result, and naturally, I did my part to achieve the same.

    Upon hearing that, the girl scoffed as if she just smelled garbage. "Are you sure you are a man, Armand? Because you talk like a girl, too many excuses!"

    As if the fuse had been lit, the Nephilims around Armand exploded into a crowd of angry and irritated people. The expression on Armand''s face also turned cold as he opened his mouth.

    "I am ready to fight you after this, Reyne. Let''s talk with our strength in the arena!"

    "See! Arena is for fighting, not talking!" Reyne said with a mocking tone.

    Armand became even more incensed when he heard that. "I am telling you that I''m not just talking! I am ready to fight!"

    It was at this moment that the bickering of the two was interrupted by loud cheers from the crowd around them. The two of them immediately turned their gazes to the arena to see what would elicit such a reaction.

    Emery, whose body was dyed red all over by the blood bleeding from his wounds, managed tounch a counterattack to Vegoth, employing a powerful sword art. A dark energy de attack that was able to dispatch the skeleton and the lizard at once.

    This naturally left Vegoth with two less meat shields, and Emery didn''t n to let such a golden opportunity. He immediately sprang into action, darting at the former at breakneck speed so that he didn''t have a chance to summon the two back.

    The winged creature flew to Emery''s back as it tried to protect its master. Emery ignored it entirely as there was something more important to deal with. As a result, it managed to bite his shoulder and tore off a chunk of his flesh as its teeth were sharp enough to pierce through [Granite Skin].

    The sharp pain forced Emery to drop his sword. Even so, he didn''t scream nor cancel his attack toward Vegoth.

    He used his elbow to hit the winged creature before tackling Vegoth down to the ground. The two rolled across the ground, Emery positioned himself at the top before he delivered a series of punches to his opponent.

    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!..

    In the air, there was a clear sound of Emery''s fists continuously hitting Vegoth''s body, apanied by thetter''s screams of pain.

    Emery shouted loudly as he continued to hit Vegoth''s face until it was difficult to recognize his original face. Eventually, thetter passed out and his summons were all dispelled, signifying the end of the match as well as Emery''s victory.

    "Emery Ambrose wins!!"

    The spectators once again cheered when they saw that Emery managed to win his ninth match of the day. This was an extraordinary feat, especially since he fought consecutively and against young talents of the privileged ss.

    [Your Privilege rank increased to 70]

    While the crowd cheered and apuded their hearts out, Armand on the other hand was dumbfounded at the brutality he had just witnessed. Fear suddenly rose within him as he watched Vegoth''s blood drip slowly from Emery''s fist.

    He was even more surprised when the senior staff announced that Emery still wished to continue and fight.

    Subconsciously, Armand turned his head to the next opponent Emery had to face, Reyne. However, thetter was surprisingly also staring at him. A wicked smile appeared on her face when she saw that he was looking at her.

    "I surrender!"

    She look toward Armand and said "i don''t mind waiting for another month, now let me see that brave words you said just now"

    Reyne''s immediate forfeit meant that it was now Armand''s turn to fight. Unknowingly, one of his arms was trembling, and when he realized it, he quickly used his other hand to stop it forcibly.

    The people around him, however, seemed to not notice this. They all looked at Armand with hopeful eyes.

    "Brother, it''s finally your time! It''s your chance to beat that scum! Look at him, he''s half dead already!!"

    Armand was sweating bullets; he was terrified at the lower realm acoyte currently standing in the center of the arena. Still, there was no way for him to back down at this moment unless he didn''t want to show his face ever again.

    Gulping his saliva, Armand forced himself to speak.

    "No.. No.. I- He can''t force me to fight�� yeah.. I have a higher rank�� no.. I mean�� it''s too humiliating to fight such a half-dead acolyte.. Yes�� yes.. I''ll be magnemous this time and let him go for now."

    His teammates were confused, but his seniority made them afraid to say anything.

    Armand was about to rx and heave a sigh of relief when a familiar female voice came from behind.

    "You are not going to embarrass the family now, right Armand?"

    Chill crawled up to Armand''s back when he heard that. He turned around and saw someone he didn''t want to meet in this kind of situation.

    The 22th rank, Jinkan Nephilim - the second best of this year''s Nephilim acolytes.

    "Seriously, Armand?" She said with a faint smile. "You are not afraid of him, aren''t you?"

    Armand panicked, but he quickly tried to hide it. "A-afraid? Who? Me? O-of course not!!"

    The referee had called his name, and Armand knew that he had to ept the challenge.

    "Yes�� I will fight him."

    Armand walked down from the audience seats and walked into the arena, hisplexion was pale while his body trembled faintly.

    "Fight begins!!"

 Chapter 693 - Nephilims

    <h4>Chapter 693 - Nephilims</h4>

    Armand Nephilim, the privileged acolyte that he had fought in the final ofst year''s Magus Game, had once again standing in front of him.

    Emery, however, was currently in an unusual situation. It wasn''t about the numerous wounds on his body, as the pain he felt from the wounds was thest of his list of concerns.

    Moreover, his newfound monstrous regeneration ability had already started doing its job and patched up all those wounds.

    His main concern was the feelings that were building up within him which became increasingly more apparent with each battle he went through.

    This peculiar feeling became even stronger, rising twofold when he saw the figure draped in a golden robe that was slowly approaching in his direction.

    Emery felt his head start spinning, and he barely managed to hear when the golden hair acolyte said something about taking the fight easy as it was just a game.

    "Taking it easy? How funny��" was the thought that came to Emery''s mind when he heard the nonsensical wordsing out of Armand''s mouth.

    Those words even made him second guess it as he was sure he heard it wrong. Is this really the same person he painstakingly fought to the verge of death three years ago?

    Seeing the golden robe fluttering in the air, Emery''s mind was taken back to the memory of the two Nephilim gods on Earth, Hades and Zeus. Then he recalled the atrocious things those people had done, the fact they yed with real, living people''s lives, the fact that they messed with the Abbot and Lord Izta''s generation.

    Remembering those things, Emery subconsciously gritted his teeth like a wild animal as he red at Armand. Noticing the look given to him, Armand could feel goosebumps all over his skin, as if a ferocious beast had locked its hungry gaze at him.

    "Wait.. there really no need to be so serious about this" Armand said exaggeratedly in an attempt to calm himself.

    Emery didn''t say anything more, he only kept his re at Armand. Thetter saw how Emery''s iris turned yellow and his body unknowingly took a step back on its own.

    The crowd started to turn rowdy at this. Armand could see both their surprised and mocking smiles. Thanks to that, his fear was immediately reced by great shame.

    Returning his gaze to Emery, Armand gritted his own teeth and quickly used his best skill.

    "I am a proud Nephilim!! I will definitely not lose to the likes of lower real scum such as you!!"

    Right as he finished saying those words, Armand''s body began to bask in a shimmering golden light. He slowly floated to the air as the Nephilim''s secret skill was employed by him.

    [Angelic Descent]

    This is a powerful Divine rank skill that exclusively belonged to the Nephilim family, and the one that brought their name to the top of elite ns in the human universe.

    This Divine skill was so important to the faction that the higher ups decreed it to be kept secret from outsiders and those who leaked it would be sentenced with the most severe punishment.

    Emery didn''t show any exaggerated reaction as he had seen this skill when Jordi and Armand himself used it against him in the past. Of course, he knew that the smart way to counter this was to attack the other party before the skill fully took effect.

    Despite that, Emery remained in his position and only let out a smile as he watched Armand''s figure go higher to the air. Inwardly, a sense of anticipation rose as he couldn''t wait to see Armand''s best and fight against his peak state.

    Seeing Emery''s nonchnt reaction, Armand was furious because he realized that he was underestimated by the other party.

    "YOU!! I swear I will make you regret your act of belittling me! You shall see how much different I have be!" Armand said hatefully while ring at Emery. "The power of a saint is with me!"

    Right after saying those words, instead of a single golden wing, this time a second one appeared on Armand''s back. It spread its wings wide in the air, as if it wanted to thoroughly tell the world about its elegance and beauty.

    "Now you shall bow to my greatness!!"

    Multiple [Soaring Shuttle] came out of his ring and darted around his figure. Emery counted and found out that there were now sixteen of them, twice the numberpared when he fought Jordi. In addition, each of those ellipse-shaped artifacts were zooming through the air at great speed and gave off a powerful spirit force.

    Knowing very well Emery''s style of fighting, Armand immediately initiated his attack at the other party. He sent half of [Soaring Shuttle] that he controlled tomence bombardment of attacks while ordering the other half to circle around him to defend against any surprise attack Emery might deliver.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!..

    The air seemed to be sliced apart by these shuttles as they flew and zoomed around in an attempt to injure Emery. Unfortunately, eight of them were apparently not enough to catch up on Emery''s newfound speedbined with the [Blink] spell.

    Even though he could see that his attempts failed again and again, Armand was not stupid nor daring enough to send his remaining shuttles to attack Emery. If he did that, he would be left defenseless and certain that his fate would only be like Jordi''s.

    Emery, however, was not calm nor patient enough to let this battle go on and waste his time.

    He quickly took out his second weapon - Magus Xion''s forged tier 3 de, before he decided to stop dodging the shuttles and started parrying them as he made his way towards the Nephilim acolyte.

    nk! nk! nk!

    A series of loud metal shing sounds resounded clearly in the air as Emery slowly but surely approached Armand. Under the amazed gazes of the onlookers, his hands continued to move so fast and agile as he flung every shuttle that came his way.

    15 feet.

    12 feet.

    Even though he wasn''t that fast, Emery continued walking towards Armand in a steady manner and nothing seemed to be able to stop him.

    Seeing the sight of Emery unwaveringly advancing despite the relentless onught his [Soaring Shuttle] did naturally made Armand nervous, but the Nephilim actually hoped that the former kepting closer to him.

    Not only could he control the shuttles more easily and adeptly the closer they got, he could now safely use all of the shuttles to defend and attack at the same time.

    When Emery reached the distance of 10 feet away from him, Armand smirked as he knew it was the time.

    "Now!!"

    In an instant, all 16 shuttles gathered together and formed into a wall of moving shuttles that continued to rotate in all directions around him. The sudden increase of shuttles attacking him became too much for Emery, but at this point he wasn''t fighting with his brain anymore but with his instincts.

    nk! St! nk! nk! St!..

    The [Soaring Shuttle] started to inflict wounds and deep gashes on Emery''s body, but he kept moving around and blinking continuously as he tried to break through Armand''s 16 shuttles defense that floated creating a ball shape in the air. However, the closer he got to thetter the harder it became.

    8 feet.

    The numerous wounds and painful sensations throughout his body started to make him a little bit slower, but Emery still persistently wanted to break the seemingly impregnable defense.

    nk! nk! Metallic sounds continued to echo, blood dripped all over the arena

    "Why can''t you just die already?!!"

    Just as he said those words, Armand saw something that gave him a bad feeling.

    Emery''s power gradually increased.

 Chapter 694 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 694 - Challenge</h4>

    There were probably a few ways Emery could think of to handle the Nephilim''s offense and defense situation. In fact, there was no need for him to sustain so many wounds by charging head-on to the seemingly impregnable wall of [Soaring Shuttles].

    However, there was something inside him that stirred him to do this suicidal-driven attack.

    It was as if his body screamed loudly, desperately begging him to unleash all of the bubbling strength hidden within, to let loose the culmination of thebined prowess of his muscles and spirit cores - all in order to warm up for what wasing.

    Even though he had been employing countless [Blinks] and parrying a staggering number of attacks, coupled with the fact the muscles in his body had been strained to the limit by the numerous dodging maneuvers he did. Emery still felt as if his whole body brimmed with inexhaustible energy. Instinctively, he knew it needed to be unleashed.

    Therefore, he didn''t hesitate anymore and proceeded to activate his transformation.

    [Fey Transformation]

    This was the usualmand he sent to his mind, so that his transformation ability would take effect, however, other than the usual increase in power and the excruciating pain of straining his muscles even further, Emery discovered the transformation did not happen.

    This anomaly naturally caught him off guard a little bit, costing him a few more hits on the body courtesy of the [Soaring Shuttle]. The extra amount of stinging pain didn''t affect him though, as Emery quickly recovered on his feet and continued on his reckless advance.

    There wasn''t the usual emergence of silvery fur, nor apparent changes on his facial, only the intrinsic tattoo appeared on his body, which was then followed by a notification that came to his mind.

    [Unknown essence has spread throughout your body]

    [Corruption has entered your blood]

    The message contained within the notification did worry him, but Emery knew he was currently in a certain trance-like state where he could not stop.

    As he advanced and the onught of the [Soaring Shuttles] continued, Emery could feel his body kept building up this mysterious power, allowing him to react faster and faster against the shuttlesing his way.

    [Battle power is increasing]

    "Argghh!" Emery roared, as he had never felt a sensation as strong as this, and it still did not stop. It continued to strengthen, bing stronger as his body heated up like an active volcano ready to erupt.

    CLANK!

    An iparably clear sound of metal shing was heard in the air, as Emery once again parried one of the [Soaring Shuttles]. But this time, the swing of his sword had be so much stronger it not only parried the shuttle out of the way, but also forcibly sent it flying tens of meters away.

    Armand, whose attention waspletely on him, was shocked beyond belief when he saw this sudden change. What he saw next could only be described as his worst nightmare.

    nk! nk! nk!

    The same sound resounded rapidly in the air, as Emery continued to swing his sword, sending the shuttles away one by one and creating a visible gap between the tight defense.

    As Emery continued to move closer, Armand started flying backward in his attempt to maintain the 10 feet distance between them. s, the former''s exponential increase in strength coupled with increased pace of his [Blink] spell started to crumble the 16 [Soaring Shuttle] formation and tear a wide hole in them.

    A look of pure horror appeared on Armand''s face. At this moment, he truly wished he could have an extra pair of wings, so he could fly even faster.

    "What are you?!"

    With the [Soaring Shuttles] out of the way and the extra speed he gained, Emery finally cleared an opening heading straight to Armand. Without any hesitation, he immediately jumped forward and darted at his prey with his weapon in hand.

    Swish!

    In that split of a second, Armand could clearly see the sharp glint of Emery''s sword slowly approaching his neck. Terrified by the prospect of dying, he immediately made sure to use everything he got to move out of the way.

    St!

    Thanks to his strenuous effort, Armand managed to force his body into a short burst of speed, causing Emery''s attack to only deal a scratch to his neck. However, he knew if the cut went even a centimeter deeper, he would definitely be drenched with blood by now.

    "Argghh! He''s trying to kill me!"

    Armand screamed loudly like a girl. He was truly afraid for his dear life he quicklymanded all of his [Soaring Shuttles] to retreat and surround him, not letting Emery send another swing.

    In the meantime, Emery returned to the ground and lifted his head towards Armand. The grip on his sword strengthened, as he red at thetter. The intense gaze he gave off was enough to break thetter''s couragepletely.

    "I surrender! I surrender!" Armand screamed hysterically, shouting those words as? loudly as he could for fear the referee would not hear him.

    With his life literally put on the line, shame was thest thing that existed in Armand''s mind.

    After dering surrender, he didn''t even wait for the referee to announce the end of the match and immediately fled the arena. The senior staff was dumbfounded, as he watched all of this happening.

    "Emery Ambrose wins!" the referee announced, breaking the atmosphere.

    The final result was very disappointing and anticlimactic for everyone, especially Emery.

    He was still standing there in the arena, unmoving even after he was announced the victor. His body was still burning. He knew that he needed more. He needed something else to push his body to its limit one more time.

    [Your Privilege rank increased to 64]

    [Rank 64 - Emery Ambrose (68)]

    However by this point, Emery already passed his test ranking, which meant he wouldn''t be able to fight anymore, as he was not allowed to challenge anyone ranked above him, unless those people were the one who challenged him.

    There was a voice of reason in his mind, telling him to stop at this point and examine his unusual condition. But it was quickly swept away by the sudden temper present in him.

    So, Emery stood in the center of the arena, his eyes looking around the audience seats. He swept his gaze at each and every privileged acolyte present and then shouted loudly.

    "I am willing to fight anyone! Who here dares to fight me?!"

    It was such an arrogant words that came out of nowhere, but Emery strangely didn''t feel even a hint of regret. He really and desperately wanted to fight more.

    Roran, who was standing to one side, tried his best to get Emery''s attention. He wanted to tell him to stop, that it was enough. Annara and her group of friends, on the other hand, seemed to be amused when they heard Emery''s words.

    The beautiful girl looked at the messy golden-haired young man beside her and said with a mischievous smile, "There''s your chance to take the Savage title, Diyoo. Are you going to take it?"

    Diyoo, however, unexpectedly showed a disinterested expression.

    "No! I''m not going to embarrass myself by fighting against someone who''s already fought eleven matches in a row," Diyoo said with a nonchnt tone. "Why don''t you do it?"

    A thoughtful look appeared on Annara''s face for a moment before she shook her head.

    "I want to, but my master would not be happy if I identally kill him."

    Diyoo let out a snort when he heard that. Ignoring his reaction, Annara turned to the other person beside her.

    "How about you, YunXiao? You want to fight him?"

    The quiet spearman was actually very interested in the offer. He had been wanting to fight Emery ever since their meeting in the Game, but his honor wanted him to fight the other party in prime condition and not in the state of exhaustion he was in now.

    While he was hesitating, someone had already jumped from the audience seats into the arena epting Emery''s challenge. The sight of this acolyte epting Emery''s challenge left everyone present in surprise. Immediately after, murmurs spread throughout the audience seats.

    Diyoo showed an amused expression when he saw who it was. "Hahaha! This will definitely be something good to watch!"

    Someone nearby, who heard Diyoo''s words couldn''t help butment, "Do you really think so? If you ask me, I''m sure that cocky guy down there will notst a minute against him. After all, the guy is as strong as a magus already!"

    Unaware of the chatter going on in the audience seats, Emery nced at the person walking into the arena, surprised himself.

    His four limbs seemed to be made of solid metals, even part of his face resembled that of a machine. Emery wasn''t even sure if the man was human.

    As soon as the man stood across from him, Emery immediately looked up to see the screen, which would disy information about his uing opponent.

    [Rank 36 - As III (30)]

 Chapter 695 - Machine

    <h4>Chapter 695 - Machine</h4>

    A few minutes ago, Armand was retreating frantically for his dear life into the corner of audience seats where the Nephilims were. s, the only thing waiting for him was the scornful gaze of the 22th rank Jinkan Nephilim.

    "I.. I am sorry, Sister Jinkan. I�� He''s-"

    Before Armand could finish saying his words, he suddenly felt his body extremely weak and thus fell to his knees. It was such a strong spirit attack, that even a capable acolyte like Armand could not afford to resist. Struggling to lift his head, he looked at the woman standing in front of him.

    Jinkan looked down coldly and opened her mouth.

    "Such an embarrassment to the n, so weak even with your second wing formed." She sneered with great disdain. "If it weren''t for the fact that you were able to form the second wing, the higher ups would not mind even if I killed you right here right now; Do you understand what I mean?"

    Armand who pitifully knelt on the ground nodded his head weakly. Afterwards, Jinkan waved her hand and two Nephilim acolytes swiftly took him away to be punished.

    Jordie who watched all of this was scared that he would be punished as well. But after seeing Jinkan didn''t do anything else, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he asked in a hesitant tone.

    "Will you fight and avenge us, sister?"

    Hearing the question, Jinkan coldly cast his gaze at Emery''s figure standing in the center of the arena challenging anyone to fight him. After a while, she finally opened her mouth.

    "That kid must die, but I can''t kill him with my own hand." She then turned her gaze toward an acolyte that had been sitting not far from them. This particr person was wearing a cloak that covered his entire bodypletely.

    "As�� It''s a good time for you to repay what the family has given you."

    The acolyte didn''t say anything when he heard that. He just stood from his seat and removed the robe covering his body before walking towards the arena. Just as he took a few steps, Jinkan''s cold voice sounded again.

    "Remember, I want him dead."

    For a moment, this acolyte called As stopped in his tracks. He nodded his head and then continued walking towards the arena.

    [Rank 36- As III (30)]

    [Rank 64 - Emery Ambrose (68)]

    If Emery managed to win this match, he would literally soar to the heavens as it would be an increase of 30 ranks at once. However, he would certainly not have an easy time as this acolyte has a higher test ranking than his real ranking.

    This showed that the opponent he was about to face was someone with an extraordinary raw stats.

    However, Emery was in no condition to stop right now. The bow had been drawn, and every single muscle of his body was demanding to fight!

    As usual, a ten minutes break was given to Emery and he utilized this precious time to properly channel spirit energy to and from his double core, recuperating his body condition to the best it possibly could.

    As much as he wanted to fight again, Emery clearly didn''t want this to have any harmful effects on his cultivation. Throughout the ten minutes of peacefulness, he tried to keep in check the strong desire within and prepared the very best for the difficult fight that was about toe.

    Corruption is entering his blood, was the message Emery received in his mind.

    This gave him a hint of what was actually happening to him at the moment; An unknown kind of essence had somehow entered his heart and subsequently corrupted it.

    After a thoughtful contemtion, his best guess would be the side effect of the [Lycanthrope Corruption] that he found in the three w ind. After all, he did consume arge amount of it despite not knowing its origin.

    Emery took the chance to cast [Nature Blessing] on himself to analyze his own body. A few momentster, he could perceive that the corruption was not only spreading throughout his body through his blood, but also having some kind of reaction to his spirit cores.

    It tried to make its way into his spirit cores, but when it came close, the two cores immediately rejected and blocked its progress - as if it was some kind of bane. No wonder his [Fey Transformation] was unable to take effect; As his two cores rejected the corruption, the spirit energy necessary for the ability to active also became unavable.

    It didn''t take long for Emery to conclude that this is the same bloodline that affected Morgana, the one that King Fjolrin said was the curse from the outer.

    Afterwards, Emery turned his attention to his stats and realized that there was a new change.

    Battle power 136 (180)

    The 32 point of battle power boost from his [Immortal Gate] has another 12 added into it;

    This certainly surprised him, 12 points was a pretty high number. No wonder he felt much stronger. Perhaps, this boost would be more than enough for his next fight.

    The 10 minutes break time was almost up, and except for his still chaotic heart, Emery newfound self regenerationbined with his unusual [Nature Grasp] has allowed him topletely heal the wounds on his body. Although there was still some degree of natural fatigue from sessive battles, he was still ready for another one.

    It was time to focus his attention on the opponent.

    Apart from his unusual limbs that seemed to be made of metal, the man standing several meters in front of him had a youthful arrogant appearance with messy yellow hair. One thing that immediately caught Emery''s attention was the other party''s eyes - a pair of eyes with gleaming red light.

    This out of the ordinary appearance made him wonder if this man was really a human or just a construct. Either way, the man would be the next opponent to see how far his newfound strength would allow him to go.

    After just standing in silence for thest 10 minutes while he was recuperating, the man finally moved his body. He calmly walked a few steps closer to him and then said,

    "Emery Ambrose, I am here to eliminate you." Such words were said in a very serious manner.

    In fact, the serious look and stern tone the other party used gave credibility in the words, showing thetter was determined in what he just said. Emery''s face turned serious as he realized this fact.

    At the same time, the senior staff signaled that the 10 minute break was over.

    "The fight begins!"

    Right away the hundreds of spectators start to cheer toward the fight.

    Without another word, As immediately mounted his fighting stance. There were some strange noisesing out of him before his body suddenly emitted some smoke, and then there was an explosion following his figure shooting towards Emery at breakneck speed.

    Emery was surprised to see As approaching him very quickly.

    "He''s really fast!!"

    The man has roughly simr speed to the speedster Emery had fought before, but when he tried to block the knee that was going to his stomach, Emery could feel a momentum of power that was stronger than any attack he had ever received from his peers.

    BAAMMM!!!

    His feet slid a few steps back across the ground as his newfound 182 battle power was unable topletely neutralize As''s attack.

    Emery narrowed his eyes as he saw the unique face that was before his eyes. The man definitely has higher physical strength than him.

    With his arm still numbing after the block, Emery started to use his battle art as well

    "Fight!!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 696 - Superior

    <h4>Chapter 696 - Superior</h4>

    A half-machine privileged acolyte with superior agility and strength.

    Despite Emery''s 180 points of battle power, his unusual-looking opponent still had the clear advantage over him.

    Jinkan, who was watching the battle from the audience seats, looked at Emery with disdain. In fact, she inwardly scoffed when she saw Emery chose to fight head-on instead of moving out of As'' trajectory.

    It was only natural that he did not stand a chance.

    After all, As III was the result of peak human ingenuity inbining great talent with the most advanced technology avable.

    The man was transnted with High quality Metalsparable to tier 4 artifacts crafted by famous artisans. As if that wasn''t enough, he was also equipped with top-of-the-line sensor, advanced processor, powerful energy source, and other devices that pushed the living acolyte past the peak of its potential.

    Bam! Bam!

    As swung his feet forward and then threw a seemingly endless barrage of punches, forcing Emery to pull the sword towards him. Afterwards, the half-machine acolyte jumped back a few steps.

    "Take out your weapon," Emery said.

    As, however, did not take out anything. Instead, he only stretched his metallic limbs and switched to a different fighting stance.

    Looking at Emery with eyes that reflected no emotion, the man said, "My whole body is a weapon."

    This act might look like a provocation to some, but Emery knew the half-machine acolyte was serious. From their previous shes, it was clear his body was not made out of anything ordinary.

    Understanding his opponent''s superiority in battle power, Emery swiftly transitioned to continue the fight by using spells.

    [Blink] for mobility, [Granite Skin] for defense, [Shadow Root] for blocking, [Shadow Mist] for evasion; the four spells were cast by Emery simultaneously or consecutively depending on the situation as he attacked As.

    Multiple spells went through his veins, working together with his sword art in creating an opening for Emery to counter his opponent''s advance.

    Swish!

    To Emery''s surprise, the half-machine acolyte did not even bother to dodge. Instead, he used his metal limbs to block the tier 4 sword heading for his stomach.

    nk!!

    What surprised Emery even more was how his arm was strong enough to block the sword. He didn''t even see a scratch mark on it; it was as if Emery was hitting something made of the same material as his weapon.

    Unwilling to give up, Emery quickly took out his second sword and used his [Weeping Phantom] battle art to restart his assault. His figure flickered as he shot towards As with his swords brandished.

    In response, As unleashed a simrly swift movement as he utilized every part of his body from top to bottom as a means of attack.

    The two began shing relentlessly.

    nk! nk! nk!

    As the battle went on, the shock in Emery gradually grew as he observed his opponent. Not only could the half-machine acolyte perfectly follow his advanced battle art, the other party was even able to find an opening to counter.

    Then all of a sudden, As pointed his open palm at Emery.

    "Incinerate!"

    Following that, a sh of light came out from his palm. Seeing that, Emery''s hunch told him that it was a great danger, and so he quickly stepped aside following his instincts. There were many times where his hunch saved his life, and Emery wouldn''t be a fool to ignore them at times like these.

    Buzzzz��

    At that instant, a high-tier fire spell came out. Even after dodging a foot away, Emery still felt a searing pain from the remnants of the mes that managed to touch his skin.

    As had no intention of letting him escape. He instantly dashed forward to give chase. His figure reappeared a meter away from Emery, and he immediately lifted his feet and sent a kick at thetter.

    The moment As swung his leg, an explosion suddenly appeared on the back of its leg, giving the acolyte a significant boost to his kick.

    This time, Emery could not dodge.

    Bam!

    He managed to put his arm in front of him and block it at thest moment, albeit barely. But the initial impact of the kick still made him groan in pain.

    Crack!

    Emery was thrown a dozen feet with his [Granite Skin]pletely destroyed and his arm broken. Surprise was apparent on his face as he looked at his damaged arm.

    It was an arm of a superior body, yet it was easily broken by the kick. If Emery had not upgraded his body, As might have already crushed his arm like a tomato.

    "You''re not getting away," The half-machine acolyte coldly said while aiming his palm at Emery again.

    This time, an instantaneous lightning st came out of his palm. Even though Emery had started to move the moment he saw As'' hand move, he was still hit by the st. It swiftly engulfed him, electrocuted and burned his inner body.

    Fortunately, the bolt of lightning quickly dissipated. Emery stood back up, as As slowly closed in on him.

    This rank 30 acolyte was certainly not a joke. Superior physical power and instant casting of spells as powerful as tier 5; no wonder this man was able to reach such rank.

    However, Emery did not feel an ounce of fear. On the contrary, the pain and the thrill once again made his blood boil and the energy inside him churning.

    His mouth involuntarily curved into a smile.

    "This is what I need!"

    Emery touched his broken arm with his other hand that was glowed green with [Nature''s Blessing]. Within seconds, his broken bone was fixed and returned to its original state as if it had never been broken.

    With two swords brandished, Emery once again charged in.

    Swish! nk!

    Swish! nk!

    Emery initiated a relentless onught of sword shes; he could not ept that the half-machine acolyte''s metallic limbs were stronger than his sword. If ten swings were not enough, a hundred swings should be able to do the job.

    He constantly dodged and attacked with his des, while As used different techniques to perfectly counter his assault. Whenever As sted his instant spells, Emery blinked away just in time.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Once every three shes, Emery would get hit by As'' punch or kick. However, even after a hundred hits, As'' body remained basically unscathed, while Emery had bled enough to dye the arena red with his blood.

    Emery would have stopped if it were not for his high regeneration and stamina, but because he had them, he continued his attacks and even became more wild.

    More! Faster! Stronger!

    His nature core constantly supplied his body with healing energy, while his dark core boosted his [Blink], making it faster and faster.

    Thump! Thump!

    The more pain and wounds he received, the more Emery could feel his blood forcing its way through theyer of his spirit core.

    But something was blocking it.

    BAM!

    It had been two hundred hits, yet the half-machine acolyte remained standing strong. Thetter still maintained the indifferent expression on his face as he continued to counter and neutralize the attacks Emery threw at him.

    Emery gritted his teeth, but he still had a hint of his previous smile.

    ''There''s no going back now.''

    Eventually, he decided to give it his all and use [Heroic Strike] continuously with both swords.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Crack!

    After all those shes, surprisingly it was his tier 3 sword given by his master that broke first.

    Thanks to that, Emery came into an abrupt stop. He stood there in disbelief, as he watched his sword break in front of his very eyes yet he could not even leave a visible scratch on the other party.

    Sensing danger once again, Emery quickly snapped out of his reverie and let go of the broken sword to hold his tier 4 with both hands.

    Upon seeing the half-machine acolyte charging at him once again, Emery swiftly dodged away and retreated a few steps back. At the same time, he channeled all of his dark power into one powerful st.

    "Now!"

    When the perfect moment finally came, Emery used [Blink] to appear right next to the man and swung his best battle art move.

    [Shadow Edge]

    With how close the distance between them was, there was no way As could dodge. And as expected, he did not.

    Instead, the half-machine acolyte put both of his palms together, sting both lightning energy and fire energy instantaneously to receive Emery''s gift.

    Kaboooooomm!

    A massive explosion urred in the arena, and the strong gust of winds generated resulted in Emery being thrown back a few feet receive the blow by the explosion

    As he stabilized his body midair andnded on the ground, Emery could not believe it.

    Just like that, his best attack not just been stopped but also lost in the battle of strength.

    Both in physical and spells Emery was inferior to the half machine acolyte.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 697 - Mutation

    <h4>Chapter 697 - Mutation</h4>

    As time passed by and the battle went on, it became increasingly apparent to the people watching that the Savage Acolyte was losing the fight, and rather badly at that. Seeing how the battle progressed, it was clear the half-machine acolyte was stronger in both physique and spell prowess.

    As he continued to be bombarded by his opponent''s attacks, Emery gritted his teeth in an attempt to endure the excruciating and sharp pain emerging all over his body. If only he could use his [Fey Transformation - Shaman Form], then he was confident that he could threaten his opponent with his [Shadow Edge] spell. s, that was not the case now.

    As he got to his feet after being sted away by the aftermath of the explosion, Emery once again attempted to ess his [Fey Transformation] ability. But again, he failed on the endeavor, as the bloodline was still blocked by his spirit cores.

    On the other hand, As did not let Emery have a chance of respite, he folded his legs before stomping the ground with the strength he mustered up. His figure shot forward at breakneck speed and struck Emery hard on the stomach, sending him flying into the air again.

    Emery could only watch a blur before he saw As'' figure already in front of him again. Unexpectedly, the half-machine was moving fast enough that he had been waiting for him in the air from above, swinging his two metal arms downwards towards Emery''s head, pushing thetter even faster to the ground.

    BOOM!

    The arena floor cracked as Emery''s body crashed into it. A painful groan escaped his mouth. He felt a few of his bones breaking. This still didn''t include the nauseous feeling in his head that was spinning like crazy.

    Emery''s body looked like it couldn''t take it anymore, as it didn''t move no matter what he did. It was as if his body rejected hismand entirely.

    At moments like this, most people would definitely give up, as it meant they would only be a punching bag for their opponent. However, As didn''t seem nning on giving Emery that chance, as his figure fell from the sky and mmed Emery with his feet, turning the cracks in the floor around Emery into a small crater.

    He then stepped on Emery''s shoulder before began to cast a spell. In an instant, lightning and fire materialized and rapidly engulfed Emery''s body.

    "Stop the fight!" Roran shouted from the side, when he saw As'' action. s, the senior staff ignored him.

    Emery experienced excruciating pain, as his body was burned and electrocuted at the same time. He tried to get up, but was unable to do so because As pinned him down with his feet.

    The two striking yet destructive spells worked in tandem and managed to cover Emery''s entire figure, causing the staff to be unable to see Emery''s condition.

    As was doing exactly as he was ordered to: killing Emery in this match.

    The staff approached closer to check, he could see that Emery''s nature spell was still resisting the spells As cast. Hence, he walked away after throwing a nce at As.

    Thebination of Emery''s [Nature Blessing] and his newfound regeneration working harmoniously and unexpectedly managed to keep him alive for a while, but eventually the spirit energy in his spirit pool waspletely depleted, especially his nature core. After that he only felt pain, pain, and more pain.

    Emery now literally depended his life on the regeneration ability of his bloodline; as if answering his plea, it quickly churned. The weakening of the spirit force, coupled with the turmoil of the blood caused the corruption to force its way through his sr plexus and subsequently the spirit cores.

    It was at this moment Emery realized it was his nature core all along who blocked the corruption from the spirit core. Now that it waspletely spent, the corruption had a smooth sailing journey, as it entered and went directly to its target - the dark core, or more specifically, the Khaos energy stored within.

    BAM!

    All of a sudden, a deluge of power surged within the spirit core and brought about a spirit explosion so strong it pushed As a dozen feet away and caused smoke to rise. This sight immediately surprised everyone. Most of the audience suddenly stood up to take a clearer look at what was happening.

    The smoke started to dissipate. From within, Emery''s figure could be seen slowly standing up. The charred flesh on his body started to regenerate at a speed visible to naked eye, but it didn''t return to his human form.

    The muscles stretched and grew, jet ck fur started to cover his body, followed by multiplied notification that continuously popped into mind.

    [Analyzing genes��]

    [Fey gene bloodline is mutated]

    [Mythical wolf bloodline found]

    [New gene dominating]

    [Analyzing new genes..]

    [Transforming into the new gene - Night wolf]

    [Battle power increase exponentially]

    Emery let out a deafening beastly roar. He was in no position to analyze the series of notifications he received. So, he just followed the primal feeling within his being.

    HOWL!

    Unrivalled power seemed to be rising following the growth of his body. His muscles continued to expand, forcing Emery''s figure to bend a little. The fur was growing wildly and marking its territory from hand to shoulders, only leaving the central part of his body exposed with a strange distinct ck tattoo.

    ws and sharp fangs began to rece Emery''s nails and teeth. This time there was even a furry tail followed by another roar that shook the entire arena together with the people present.

    [Battle power increasing]

    [Analyzing��]

    The numerical value that usually appeared after the notification didn''t appear this time. However, Emery didn''t care, as he just immediately shot towards his opponent ferociously.

    As once again stretched out his palms towards Emery and sted another two instant spells in thetter''s trajectory, but the wolf-figure Emery avoided the attacks at thest second with mind-boggling agility, moving past the two spells effortlessly and eventually reached his target.

    BOOM!

    A loud sound resounded in the air, when Emery tackled the half-machine acolyte. He then firmly pinned him down onto the ground utilizing his entire weight, the scene almost felt like a direct retaliation of what As did previously.

    The wolf figures Emery howls before proceeding to use his furry arms to pull As'' metal arms, while pushing its chest.

    CRACK! Sttt!

    One of As'' powerful arms was taken apart like disassembling a toy.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 698 - The Beast And The Machine

    <h4>Chapter 698 - The Beast And The Machine</h4>

    "As! From now on, you will be known as As the Third!"

    It''s the story of two talented boys who grew up together.

    Cousin in blood and rival in spirit, the two grew up in one of the most prominent families in the universe.

    Unfortunately, cruel fate changed their bright and brilliant future when one of the boys'' fathers fell from the throne of grace, and the whole branch of the family was punished to the severe punishment of death.

    In the blink of an eye, everything crumbled in front of his very eyes.

    The young talented boy, being a one in the million talent he was, was the only one who was spared. However, his fate wasn''t exactly good either because he was let alive only to be subjected to the n experiments.

    Time passed, and the pitiful boy eventually found himself opening his eyes again.

    "The experiment was sessful. We shall test it out!"

    The two boys met again in the arena like they used to. However, the fight was short; the pitiful boy who had lost his entire family lost terribly. He couldn''t even express how he felt at that time. The experiments had changed him. There was a certain image that was attached to his mind.

    His rival''s utter disappointment after defeating him.

    "How could you call that a sess?! He was worse than before!"

    "Please, I can make him even better! I promise you with my life! Just give me more time!"

    "Disassemble him! Take out and change anything useless!!"

    Those were thest few words he heard before he closed his eyes and fell into bottomless darkness again.

    "You are so fortunate, boy; The Nephilims are willing to spend so much on you. You shall be loyal to them forever!"

    "You are now As the Third!"

    [As III]

    [Privilege acolytes member ID: 831918560]

    [Average statparison]

    [Battle Power 201 S]

    [Strength 188 - S]

    [Agility 212 - A]

    [Endurance 203 - S]

    "The boy has the physical quality of a magus already! It is just his spirit core that was still unable to fully adapt to the reactor."

    "Let us see how far he can go!"

    [Physical score 9835 - rank 5]

    [Mental score 7830 - rank 62]

    [Your final test rank is 30]

    This was the result he had obtained, after years of being constantly exposed to inhumane experiments that would make the general poption shudder when they even heard a glimpse of them.

    However, after three years at the academy, he was still unable to chase him; Eshoo Nephilim, the 3rd rank of privileged ss, the strongest Nephilim of the current generation

    In addition, instead of a warm wee one''s kin did when they met each other after a long time, he was being treated like an outsider - a ve for the family, to be exact.

    This treatment continued even today when he was ordered to kill an unknown kiding from a lower realm. Even so, he could not disobey such an order. Especially from Jinkan Nephilim, the first order of the Nephilim n.

    Hence the battle started, the objective was the death of his opponent.

    As was superior in strength and technique, he has hundreds of battle art techniques stored in his memory and the other devices that enable him to ess and counter any moves.? However, the opponent in front of him has something unusual about him.

    No matter how overwhelmed, the other party refused to give up and would always rise again; even when he already viciously beat him into a pulp and made him go through an agonizing baptism of fire and lightning.

    However, the abnormality didn''t stop there; right now, his opponent was turning into something that was bizarre in his eyes, and for a moment he was at a loss.

    [Unusual pattern detected]

    [Unable to find a proper solution]

    [Warning! Opponent''s speed exceeds the norm]

    BAM!!

    His mechanic eyes shook as he was tackled and pinned down by such monstrous strength. Even stronger than a magus!

    He was still trying to understand what had just happened when he heard and saw something he never expected to hear in this battle.

    CRACK!!

    [Right arm damaged - required immediate solution - system error - danger]

    The next thing he saw was a pair of furry armsing straight towards his face, but he couldn''t do anything as his body was restrained by the other party.

    BAM! BAM! BAM! Loud consecutive sounds resounded in the air as his face was smashed again and again by his opponent. Soon, another notification appeared in his field of vision.

    [Memory damaged - immediate repair required]

    The unrelenting damage and pain suddenly brought a feeling that he had been missing for so long. The fire seemed to burn within him once again, illuminating the very darkness residing within his cold mechanic heart.

    Now he must survive not for the n, not for order, but for himself.

    "Command: Initiate Reactor Efflux!"

    [Warning! Themand would overcharge the reactor, leading to severe consequences]

    "Do it! confirmed!"

    In an instant, his spirit core churned and fluctuated violently as a sudden deluge of power surged throughout his body, providing the necessary power for his arm to break free and catch his opponent''s attack.

    BAM!!

    ***

    Emery was half-conscious at the time, but he had never been so excited in his life as he is now. A feral grin subconsciously appeared on his face as he saw the prey in front of him was still able to resist, even with only one arm.

    Without further ado, he sent another punch at his opponent and when he saw he failed again, he sent another punch until he seeded.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    The fight suddenly turned into a cutthroat brawl between the two acolytes who tried their hardest to hit and block the other party.

    A showdown between a beast and a machine.

    The machine appeared in front of the beast and sent a round of instantaneous st at the beast. Not only was it unleashed at point-nk distance, the machine was able to get a boost to its powerful spells.

    As a result, the st instantly burned thetter''s arm to the shoulder. But in a matter of seconds, the self regeneration had done its job and mostly healed the severe injury.

    The beast howled loudly, and its agility seemed to be increased once again, which was evidenced by the fact that the machine''s 200 points of agility couldn''t keep up with the relentless barrage of punches the former sent.

    The next second, the beast''s figure appeared unexpectedly out of the sensor and smashed through his chest, revealing the insides of his core. Gritting his teeth, the machine did consecutive powerful kicks that once more pushed the beast away.

    ROAR!

    Emery roared again upon seeing the injury he had inflicted. Meanwhile, As was still standing despite the critical situation he got himself in; the half machine acolyte showed no intent to back down. It was as if he couldn''t.

    As took his fighting stance again, but the ck half-wolf was a step faster.

    Bam! Bam!

    There were a dozen more punches and kicks being thrown, a sight which was exciting for all the audience to see.

    But all of them could see that the ferocious wolf acolyte was the one dominating the fight, especially after the beast managed to grab its opponent leg and smash it continuously to the ground.

    At this point, everyone thought that the winner was basically established.

    As, however, still struggled to stand up despite multiple broken parts and blooding all over him. He was still preparing for another battle stance when suddenly an explosion urred from within him that made him fall to his knee.

    Seeing such a scene, Emery still didn''t stop. Instead, his primal instinct kicked in to end the fight the most efficient and brutal way possible.

    He was in a trance-like state when he unconsciously dashed toward the obviously defeated acolyte. His two beast-like hands had grabbed its opponent''s head, cracking it before ready to pull it apart from its body.

    But at thest moment, a group of people jumped to the arena and quickly worked together to restrain Emery to the ground.

    "Emery Ambrose! Stop! Restrain yourself! You have won!" said a magus who dashed in together with the staff, trying to stop Emery in his transformed state.

    When he realized that thetter was unable to hear him, the magus decided to put him down by force. It took multiple of them to finally stop the beast and with this, the fight was finally over.

    As managed to survive from death''s clutch, but he had to ept his defeat.

    "Emery Ambrose wins!"

    [Rank 36 - Emery Ambrose (68)]

    ***

    There were a few more challenges happening that day until the monthly arena event concluded.

    However everyone in the audience knew that the highlight was stolen by a neer from a lower realm who was able to achieve something that was arguably extraordinary even in this sea of geniuses - jumping straight from the 99th rank to the 36th rank by defeating twelve of his peers in a row.

    Once again, the name of Savage Acolyte became known throughout the academy.

 Chapter 699 - Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 699 - Disciple</h4>

    A magus dressed in ck attire was sitting anxiously on a moving capsule. The capsule rapidly moved through a long metal construct, heading towards the yellow of Hyperion, where all the privileged ss acolytes were staying.

    A few minutester, the capsule he was in finally arrived at its destination and opened its door. As he walked out, a blue-haired female magus dded in grey formal uniform was already waiting for him.

    "Nice to meet you, Magus Xion. I''m Ramora, the one who contacted you. Please follow me."

    Magus Xion nodded and gestured with his hand. The two then walked towards theb facilities that were provided for the acolytes. Magus Xion grew more anxious when he saw they werepletely ignoring and walking past all the empty rooms, heading to one particr corner.

    "Please be warned. He''s currently handled by the best experts the academy provided to the privileged ss."

    The words of warning only made the anxious Magus Xion feel ballooned even more.

    After taking a deep breath to suppress the growing anxiety within him, Magus Xion opened his mouth.

    "Just let me see him."

    Seeing the serious look on Magus Xion''s face, Magus Ramora nodded her head and led the way. The door was opened and the two quickly walked inside. What was presented in front of Xion''s eyes greatly surprised him.

    There he was, his disciple, currently in his unique wolf form, but he had been ced against the wall by metal chains attached to all four of his limbs. With much concern, Magus Xion subconsciously approached his disciple in a hurry.

    "Emery!" Magus Xion said before Magus Ramora stopped him in his tracks.

    He turned his head towards her and was about to argue, when the half wolf figure being held against the wall suddenly awakened and started screaming wildly, trying to break free from his restraints.

    Magus Xion saw his disciple in pain, but he could tell Emery was not in control of his body.

    The people stationed around the wolf figure went on to temporarily defuse the situation, one of the staff quickly approached Magus Ramora and asked, "Should we sedate him again?"

    She looked at the figure on the wall for a while, before returning her attention to the staff and replying.

    "No,ter. Give it a few minutes."

    Magus Ramora then approached Magus Xion, who was still surprised by his diciple''s behavior,

    "Magus Xion, this acolyte has no Grand Magus assigned to him, so no one here took care of him... And being from a lower realm, we have none to reach to. You are his unofficial master, I heard?"

    Magus Xion, whose gaze was still fixed on that particr figure, shook his head and said,

    "No. He is my disciple and I am his master. Tell me what''s wrong with him."

    The answer took Magus Ramora by surprise, but she quickly recollected herself and continued.

    "He has been like this for the past 24 hours, unable to return to his normal form. I realized this was apletely different form to the one he had shown before in the game. Do you by any chance have any knowledge about this?"

    Magus Xion seemed to be pondering about something, before he opened his mouth again.

    "This is obviously because of his bloodline. Do you not have any data about it?"

    An awkward look appeared on Magus Ramora''s face when she heard that.

    "Well actually, with theplicated things happening with the Wolf Bloodline, we have no one directly avable at this time."

    Hearing this, Magus Xion let out a sigh and added.

    "He waspletely fine before he came to this. Did he encounter any creature on any other dangerous thing on this?"

    Magus Ramora shook her head. "No, I don''t think so. The records stated that he only went to one ce the whole time before the match."

    A glint passed over Magus Xion''s eyes when he heard that.

    "Where?"

    Upon hearing the question, Magus Ramora turned around and pointed at the two people standing a few steps away from them. Moving his gaze following her hand, Magus Xion finally saw who they were.

    He was so anxious about Emery''s condition he just realized there were actually two dwarves among the half dozen staff present in the room.

    The two people quickly noticed Magus Xion''s attention on them. When they saw Magus Ramora standing beside him, they immediately knew who he was.

    "Ehem... Yes, he was with us, but he was fine when he left our facility," the dwarf with a red beard said, hanging on his chin.

    Before Magus Xion could ask more, Magus Ramora interjected.

    "Master Dulin has been here to exin and help examine your disciple''s condition since yesterday. The gentleman here, Master Grom, on the other hand, is Emery''s master in Apothecary."

    Even though the two artisans were dwarfs, they were still famous and respected experts, hence even Magus Ramora talked to them with respect. Magus Xion, however, was so concerned about Emery''s condition he didn''t care much about such matters.

    "Master Dulin, is it?" Magus Xion asked in a calm voice. Though he was anxious, he knew being unreasonable now wouldn''t help his disciple. "Please tell me what treatment he was having and if there was any abnormality during the process."

    Master Dulin exined it was all standard treatment and that there was no abnormality. However, Magus Xion looked unconvinced, as he noticed the red beard dwarf was obviously trying to hide something.

    This was supported by the fact that Master Grom was eerily silent, causing suspicion to sprout. In addition, they had been taking care of Emery for 24 hours.

    Why do they care so much to hang around thest 24 hours?

    Magus Xion turned his gaze at Emery again, seeing his disciple''s appearance that looked like a wild beast, he decided to not care about anything else and red at the two dwarves'' master.

    "With respect, I don''t need to know what actually happened in your facility. I only want to know one thing: can you cure him?"

    Hearing such insolent words, Master Grom immediately enraged.

    "What are you implying by those words?! Who are you to say such a thing to me?!"

    The atmosphere suddenly turned tense and subsequently chaotic when the two dwarfs started defending themselves, while Magus Ramora tried to pacify the situation.

    Eventually, both parties calm down.

    Master Grom calmly said, "He is my disciple too, but we all know these kinds of things tend to happen to someone who is forcing themselves too far!"

    Magus Xion noticed how Magus Ramora was convinced by the dwarf''s logic, hence became annoyed. He knew that if Emery came from a prominent family or had a Grand Magus behind him, unfortunate things like this would not happen.

    He tightened his fists, as he held the urge to scream of his incapability, but in the end, he decided to calm himself ande with a n.

    "Magus Ramora," he drawled, while ncing at the two people. "��and two esteemed masters, what I am about to tell you is a secret. But I can assure you it''s very crucial to our current situation."

    The serious expression Magus Xion had on his face as he spoke made the trio nervous, hearing his next words made them surprised, especially the two dwarves.

    "Because of this matter, it''s very important for this acolyte to return to normal as soon as possible. Otherwise..." Magus Xion deliberately left his words at that point and it showed an apparent result.

    Xion''s words swiftly made the two dwarves get up from their arrogant attitude, and gave their all in finding a way to solve Emery''s current state.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 700 - Recovering

    <h4>Chapter 700 - Recovering</h4>

    Magus Xion did not tell an ounce of a lie as he spoke to the three. What he said was just one of the Magus Alliance secrets.

    He just told them that Emery would be joining a Rank A ssified mission. Magus Ramora, being a guide to such privileged acolyte, could quickly confirm it through herwork.

    Even though she didn''t have the necessary level of authority required to know the mission''s details, she could give confirmation that what Magus Xion said was legit.

    This information made the two dwarves quickly panic, especially for Master Dulin, whose face could be seen turning pale from the shock. This sight only further increased the suspicion Magus Xion had on them.

    On the other hand, the two dwarves recovered slightly from their shock, when they looked each other in the eye. Their concern wasn''t much about the mission itself; rather, if Emery wasn''t able to participate in such an important mission, his absence could bring an investigation that could lead to the revtion of their lies.

    Knowing they couldn''t and wouldn''t be able to escape the consequences if they were busted, Master Grom quickly talked about how important it was to contribute their part to the mission. He and his brother quickly returned to Emery''s side and tried to find a way to fix thetter''s problem.

    The apothecary master brought two of his senior disciples and a single young disciple Cedric. The junior apothecary artisan, who went helping Emery to create the serum before.

    Theboratory room, where Emery was contained, suddenly became Master Grom''s private workshop, as he tried to design a solution for the problem. As time went on and failure after failure urred, the group had wasted amounts of rare and expensive ingredients trying to find the right solution.

    While the two dwarves gave their best to free themselves from the predicament they were in, Emery, whose body was confined to the wall, was no better either. Being stuck in the wolf form was an agonizing torture to both his body and mind.

    A few times a day, he would find himself locking gazes against two yellow eyes of the wolves in his mind. He even felt as if the longer he was in such trance, the more he would lose himself. s, he discovered he could not do anything about it.

    With that, time passed by.

    One day.

    Two days.

    Three days.

    Four days. That''s the time it took for the group to finally be able to awaken Emery from his trance and return him to his human form.

    The moment Emery opened his eyes and returned to reality again, he discovered his body was floating inside a familiar tube used for recovery purposes. His eyes immediately swept the surroundings and he was greeted by the friendly faces of his master Magus Xion and his friend Cedric.

    "You''re finally awake," Magus Xion said with a hint of relief.

    Still confused as to why he was in this kind of situation, Emery said, "Master, Cedric... How��"

    They proceeded to exin what the bewildered Emery had missed in thest 4 days, from achieving victory in his battle against As, his loss of sense afterwards, and the eventual treatment that Master Grom created.

    "Thank you, master; and also thank you, senior."

    Emery would also like to convey his gratitude to his dwarf master, but the other party was apparently busy with other things. After all, it had been 24 hours since he recovered from the wolf form and he had been asleep since.

    It took Emery a few hours until he was finally able to stand on his feet again. The two people were watching over him all the way through the rehabilitation process, to make sure that there wasn''t any problem urring.

    Emery was cleared to get out from the tube within the hour and start stretching his body.

    He could still feel the strength he felt during the arena matches and couldn''t wait to continue his training.

    His master and Cedric were a bit worried when they saw Emery enthusiasm even after going through such an experience. Hence, they told him to take it easy for a few days.

    However, even if Emery knew about their concerns, he could only wryly smile and continue to do what he was doing.

    He couldn''t just idly rest, everyday in this privileged ss was very precious, there was also the dangerous mission that was delegated to him, which coulde any time soon.

    Hence, he couldn''t waste time.

    While he was still in the main building of the facility, Emery took advantage of this opportunity to test his body and see what he had be.

    Arriving at one of the avable rooms, where two staff members were already waiting, he decided to start the test.

    With his physical condition, Emery decided to start with the spirit test.

    Quickly finding himself in a familiar circr dome-shaped room, Emery prepared himself to withstand the intangible pressure emitted by the bright orbs that started appearing one by one.

    Thanks to sufficient concentration and effort on his part, coupled by the fact he had mastered [Soul Tempering meditation - stage 1], he managed to pass an additional level and break his previous results.

    As for the physical test that he took after, Emery only used his raw battle power and his [Immortal Gate], without using any of his bloodlines and surprisingly still managed to reach level 8.

    When the next level started he soon found himself getting overwhelmed.

    Now that he was at the limit, he had to try his bloodline transformation. but when he tried to use his [Fey Transformation] to ampily his strength even further, he once again felt the intense rage rise up and envelop his thoughts. Hence, he immediately stopped and allowed himself to be knocked out of the test.

    Below are the results that Emery managed to achieve.

    [Physical score 86620 - rank 27]

    [Mental score 7410 - rank 71]

    [Your final test rank is 55]

    As for the test details andprehensive evaluation of him:

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Privilege acolytes member ID: 83192008]

    [Average statparison]

    [Battle Power 148 (180) S]

    [Strength 126 (158) - A]

    [Agility 158 (185] - S]

    [Endurance 160(187) - S]

    [Spirit force 910 - B]

    [Spirit Power? - A]

    [Spirit Control - B]

    [Spirit Pool - A]

    Even though his total battle power after the series of buffs was the same as the second wolf form, Emery felt the difference in raw strength did bring an extra effect on the final result.

    He also realized his previous problem ofck of endurance had already been solved. It appeared the battle power he received from the body tempering mostly went to his endurance.

    The test results also showed his physique and spirit core had fully recovered.

    Now, Emery just had to take care of his bloodline, which naturally needed to be further tested.

    Magus Xion, who apanied Emery, understood his current condition and once again reminded him to take it slow, especially with his situation of not having anyone reliable of the Wolf n to give assistance when needed.

    Seeing Emery had basically returned to his usual self, Magus Xion decided to leave, as he still had some things that needed his immediate attention. Once again, he wished for Emery''s wellbeing and reminded him to be careful during the mission.

    Nodding his head at his master''s kind reminder, Emery was already thinking about the possibility of meeting anyone of the Wolf n or the Snake Bloodline on the uing mission. They might have something that could help him with his bloodline problem.

    Hence, before the mission started, Emery nned to spend the remaining time avable deepening his understanding of his own bloodline.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 701 - Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 701 - Bloodline</h4>

    Day 37 of the Magus Academy''s third year.

    The warm brilliance emanated by the sun had been shifted away by time, and darkness took over the azure expanse as night draped down its veil.

    At this point, Emery has spent thest 48 hours immersed in training, which were supervised by the privileged ss'' staff as well as Cedric, who has been asked to keep a close eye on his condition and prevent any possibleplications from urring.

    These people were also tasked to find out exactly about his bloodline limitation and how effective the treatment registered to him would be.

    While those people paced back and forth as they went about their duties, Emery waspletely submerged in what he was currently doing. At the moment, he was using one of the indoor practice rooms avable and fighting against multiple golems at the same time.

    A construct made of metals prepared as a facility for the privilege ss.

    As if that wasn''t impressive and bad enough for his current condition, those golems were designed to have the ability of a saint level warrior - a rank 9bat acolyte.

    Facing these golems, Emery naturally couldn''t afford to pull his punches,and hence he was in his most optimal peak strength with his [Immortal Gate] activated to its maximum. Thanks to it, he was able to fight on par with five of these humanoid golems.

    Sweat started to drench his body, causing his clothes to stick on his skin. At this moment, the fivebat golems retreated a few steps back, seemingly in preparation of countering the next move he was about to throw.

    Realizing this opportunity, Emery retreated a distance away as well for what he was about to do needed time to take effect.

    "Now is the time!"

    Aargggghhh!!

    [Fey Transformation]

    Following themand words that echoed in his mind, silvery furs started to emerge on his two hands and feets. A distinct familiar tattoo appeared on his body while his nails rapidly turning into sharp ws.

    Immediately after, when Emery was done stabilizing his transformation, a notification popped into his mind.

    [Battle power increased by 10 points]

    [Battle power 148 (190)]

    Emery''s grand total of 190 battle power stemmed from the additional 32 pointsing from [Immortal Gate] and 10 points from his [Fey Transformation] ability. With this setup, his figure immediately shot forward and restarted the battle between the fivebat golems, fighting them in wild ferocious manner.

    Currently, Emery was fighting the golems without wielding any weapon. However, instead of being overwhelmed as expected, he managed to handle and overpowered them instead.

    Thinking that the current situation was not enough, Emery slowed down his attacks for a moment as he focused his attention onto his spirit core. Urging the spirit energy residing within, he channeled it into his throat and used [Battle Howl].

    HOWL!!

    [Battle power increased by 10 points]

    [Battle power? 148 (200)]

    As the skill took effect and boosted Emery''s strength even further, the fate of thebat golems were already established. If 190 battle power allowed Emery to have the upper hand throughout the fight, 200 battle power granted him the ability to basically steamroll over his opponents, as evidenced by the sight of him battering the golems one by one.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Loud dull sounds resounded in the air continuously as Emery gave the lifelessbat golems the beating of their existences. His figure could be seen flickering back and forth as he fought against 5 opponents equivalent to saint level warriors - figures with simr strength to the captain knight of Lord Izta''s army.

    It didn''t take long before all the noises ceased to exist and silence returned to the room. Emery stood there with his backpletely drenched with sweat, while thebat golems were all lying on the ground in critical condition.

    Now that his body was fully warmed up, Emery turned his gaze toward the group of people that had been watching him and nodded his head, giving them the sign they had been waiting for.

    Immediately after, two doors in front of him opened. From inside, 10bat golems walked out and proceeded to surround him. It was clear that this was a one against ten situation, but Emery didn''t even frown. Instead, a faint excited smile could be seen on his face.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    The moment he made his move, thebat golems also did the same, causing explosive sounds to be heard throughout the room.

    Soon, Emery found himself overwhelmed by his opponents. He had a hard time weaving through and countering the attacks the golems threw at him, while they continuously dealt blow after blow to his body.

    From the sides, the staff and Cedric were watching anxiously as Emery struggled against the 10bat golems. They were anxious wasn''t because of how difficult the fight was, but because of what might happen after.

    After 11 minutes of persistent struggling and one-sided beatdown, Emery suddenly let out a beastly scream. Once again, he could feel the corruption lodged within him churning and boiling into his blood.

    "Here ites!" Cedric shouted as he quickly asked the staff to start operating the set up and disyed a holographic screen in front of them.

    While the staff were busy with their tasks, Emery''s silvery furs began turning into pitch ck color rapidly. His expression became twisted with rage, and a notification appeared in his mind.

    [Battle power increase by 40 points]

    [Battle power? 148 (240)]

    The additional boost of 40 battle power points literally turned Emery into a personification of unstoppable as each of the attacks he threw would send parts of the golems flying away. The feeling of being overwhelmed was gone as he easily dodged any attack his opponents sent.

    The group of observers also saw there was some kind of sudden, swift movement that was almost not be noticed by them if it wasn''t for the devices operating in the background, recording and analyzing everything Emery did.

    Within three short minutes, the precarious situation Emery was in had been overturned and all the golems were already broken down, dismantled into pieces by force.

    With nothing else to fight, Emery who was standing alone in the room turned his eyes at where the group was. Noticing that, Cedric started trying to bring him back.

    "Emery, take control of yourself!"

    Three times Cedric tried to call him, but Emery didn''t seem to awaken and decided to charge in his direction instead.

    It was at this moment that two of the staff raised something they had prepared for a situation like this. A gun that could shoot a syringe contained certain substances, two such projectiles were fired andnded right at Emery''s chest.

    The effect took effect almost immediately as Emery''s feet staggered backwards and stopped in its tracks. The wild expression on his face began to subside as he calmed down, and a minuteter, he returned to his human form.

    Cedric together with some of the staff quickly approached Emery to check his condition. As he got closer, he could see that Emery was trembling and murmuring something.

    "I still failed.. again..."

    Cedric put his hands onto the trembling shoulders and said, "It''s alright, Emery. You managed to hold on past the 10 minute mark now, that''s a great improvement already."

    Emery turned to Cedric and could see the sincerity in his eyes. He nodded his head and vowed to be better at the next test.

    While Cedric and the staff calcted andpared the data they got, Emery took an hour to rest before he went and saw the result he achieved. He subconsciously let out a sigh as he read his bloodline data.

    [Bloodline Gene - Fey Wolf]

    [Gene ssification - Legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 6]

    [Current Rank - Rank 4 - The Fey Shaman]

    [Fey wolf gene essence - 32%]

    [Night wolf gene essence - 4%]

    The added data of the night wolf gene was emerging slowly for thest 48 hours until it fully stopped a few hours ago.

    It can be safe to say that this new gene was the reason for his bloodline trouble, and after multiple treatments, Emery only managed to remain in his first transformation form for 10 minutes before the Night Wolf gene emerged and eventually took over.

    This result was already with the help of wearing his [Beast Pendant]; if not, Emery was only able to stay half of that duration.

    Fortunately, Master Grom''s team has prepared the cure that is able to suppress the bloodline whenever it resurfaces and he lost his sense of self again.

    It was unfortunate that Emery wouldn''t be able to use his shaman form until he had somehow solved this dilemma of his. But on the other hand, he could only be grateful that he could still use his transformation ability, even if it was just the stage one.

    At this moment, the symbol on his palm suddenly brightened and a message appeared in his mind. Emery''s eyes turned serious as he read it.

    [Come to the academy at this designated time]

    It was a short message that came from Kadek, the Magus Alliance''s Magistrate.

    It seems his mission will start really soon.

    ---------

    Author Note

    Dear Reader,e check out my new Novel, [Young master in the apocalypse] It''s already 35 chapters and would love to hear your opinion about it. thanks

 Chapter 702 - Debts

    <h4>Chapter 702 - Debts</h4>

    With everything that had been happening to Emery, he couldn''t even feel it when one month of his time in privileged ss had passed - he feel it was just yesterday that he arrived at the yellow and was brought into a tour around the ce by Magus Ramora.

    Just before he left the ce for the mission, Master Grom and Master Dulin visited the facility.

    Emery was quite taken aback when the two masters appeared and began to act more friendly than he expected. They even came bringing a gift.

    He felt that there was something amiss about their behaviours, but quickly dispersed it away as he was thinking too much.

    Turning his attention to the gift he just received, Emery quickly opened it and saw what it was. It was a box containing five vials of red liquid.

    "This is what we used to suppress your Night Wolf gene. We called these the [Wolf Gene Supressor]. Each of them took a great amount of rare and expensive ingredients to be made."

    Emery definitely needed these vials to stop the Night Wolf gene from taking over his body and subsequently his mind again, for this he really grateful. He epts it reluctantly knowing how valuable this must be.

    "Thank you, master. I don''t know if I can ever repay everything that I owe," said Emery as he recalled the things and conveniences Master Grom had provided to him.

    Hearing such words, the red bearded dwarf swiftly put his hand forward, interrupting Emery who was about to say more.

    "Yes, for the body tempering treatment and gene suppression making cost, plus these 5 vials; that will be 882,000 contribution points." Noticing the look of shock on Emery''s face, Master Dulin coughed and continued, "This is just the ingredient cost, really. The usualbor fee is specially exempted for you. We are basically doing this for the goodness of our heart."

    The color on Emery''s face continued to drain as he heard the other party speak. He quickly checked the amount of contribution points he still had.

    [355,550 contribution points]

    A bitter smile appeared on his lips when Emery saw the insufficient bnce. He hesitantly turned to Master Dulin and said, "Master, I don''t really have that many contribution points at the moment."

    He was about to propose what he had in mind when the red bearded dwarf cut him off again.

    "You don''t?! I thought you''re a champion at the game"

    When he heard that, Emery couldn''t help but roll his eyes.

    Doesn''t the master know how many points the champion gets when they win?

    "Yes, I am a champion, Master. Anyway, please be rest assured. I will definitely find a way to pay you back after I return from the mission."

    Master Dulin looked like he wanted to speak again, but at this moment, Emery saw Master Grom interrupted thetter from doing so. Then, he turned to him and began to speak in an awkward manner - something that he did not normally do.

    "Emery, you don''t have to worry about the cost. You are my disciple, so naturally I also have some responsibility over you and your situation."

    While Emery was surprised by his apothecary master''s words, the red bearded dwarf standing beside thetter looked even more shocked. In fact, he was so shocked that his head snapped at his brother and said in a rather high tone.

    "You are?!" Master Dulin carefully looked at his brother''s face. "Really??"

    Master Grom ignored his brother''s antics and said to Emery.

    "Yes. However, there is just something that I need you to do."

    Emery was about to think what his master meant when thetter suddenly took out a document and handed it to him. After opening and carefully reading its content, a strange expression could not help but appear on his face.

    It was a formal statement, saying that he was in apletely perfect and healthy condition when he left the facility today, there was even a specific word saying that he would not ask responsibility from the body tempering facility for any fault happening next.

    "If you can be a good kid and give your sign on this, you don''t have to worry about the payment."

    "...."

    Emery was stunned for a moment, as he realized what Master Grom was trying to aplish. He just realize that his apothecary master was trying to absolve himself of responsibility for what had happened to him.

    The truth was, Emery didn''t even once think that his master was responsible at all. In his opinion, it was the corrupted liquid that he consumed on Earth the culprit, hence he had to refuse the offer.

    "I am sorry, master. I can''t do this."

    Master Grom was caught off guard by Emery''s reply. When he was about to persuade him some more, Emery turned to Master Dulin, bowed his head and said, "Please give me time to pay for all those cost."

    All of a sudden, a strange discussion took ce between the three. Two dwarves master and one youth disciple.

    Thetter was ready to give all of his contribution points so that he would be given enough time to pay the remaining. On the other hand, the former rejected the offer and was even willing to give thetter the valuable recipe of the Gene Suppressor for free as long as he signed the document.

    To be honest, the deal proposed by Master Grom was an extremely good deal for Emery. In fact, he wouldn''t have to forfeit anything but his signature. However, he really couldn''t ept it.

    In the end, Emery suggests an idea that leads to apromise -? Emery was willing to assist Master Dulin during his precious privileged time when he returned, to pay for the ingredients spent on the body tempering and gene suppressor.

    This proposal was something Emery could agree with, as he get to be responsible for what happened. Master Grom heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Emery finally write his signature over the document.

    At the end of the day, everyone was satsified.

    When Emery gave another thought to the deal he was very much happy. He got to keep his contribution points, got the gene suppression recipe, he even got an opportunity to learn under the tutge of a body tempering master.

    Emery thought that as much as he wanted to learn about something else in the privilege ss, apothecary would still be his passion. Still, he naturally would not miss this chance of studying under Master Dulin; learning about body tempering would definitely bring many benefits for him, and even maybe for his friendster down the line.

    Seeing how happy Emery was when he left, the two dwarves couldn''t help but be stunned and think if they had just done something terribly wrong.

    ***

    Emery went on and saw Magus Ramora before he left for the mission, and unexpectedly the female magus also gave him a box.

    "This is your second month''s package from the academy." She said with a smile. "You definitely earned it, Ambrose."

    When he heard that, Emery quickly opened the box and checked its content. Inside, there was a total of 25 white crystal-like pills.

    25 Spirit Foundation Pill; this month''s reward for being in the top 40 in privileged ss ranking.

    Seeing the rows of pills thaty quietly on a fabric of silk cloth, Emery couldn''t help but hum a tune. Today is definitely a good day for him.

    Looking at the beautiful blue hair magus, Emery remembered to buy her rmendation [Soul Tempering Meditation Book 2] which cost a staggering 100,000 contribution points.

    With that at hand, he was now ready to leave.

    Emery made his way to where the weird-looking capsules were, entered one of them, and headed toward the sky, leaving Hyperion.

 Chapter 703 - Returned

    <h4>Chapter 703 - Returned</h4>

    As soon as he arrived at the hub station floating in outer space, Emery quickly made his way through the long massive corridors, entered the transport portal, and returned to the Magus Academy hub.

    The moment he stepped off the portal, his field of vision was immediately greeted by a ce crowded with many people walking here and there as they went about to do their business.

    Upon seeing this, Emery realized that the outer world travel ban seemed to have been lifted, hence the reason for such a crowded hub.

    While there were a few academy staff seen walking and rushing around, the crowd of course consisted of mostly the academy students or rather acolytes. From their uniform which Emery could recognize, he knew those people were first year and second year students, although some appeared bigger than him.

    As he walked through the hub floor, Emery started to notice that people were looking at him in a peculiar gaze. It took him a few good minutes to realize the reason; the uniform he was currently wearing.

    Thanks to the fact that he was now a privileged ss acolyte, Emery was no longer wearing the elite ss ck uniform but the eye-catching white privileged uniform that spoke loud of his current status instead.

    As much as he was ufortable being the center of attention when he literally did nothing but walk, it would also be a lie if Emery said that he wasn''t intrigued by this new kind of treatment he received from other people.

    Especially when he realized that many of those looks wereing from girls who were attractive.

    This lecherous thought that suddenly surfaced out of nowhere immediately made Emery p his cheek with his hands.

    "Concentrate, Emery!!"

    Fearing that there would be more of those thoughts and things distracting him, Emery quickly increased his pace and rushed towards the headmaster''s office, which was mentioned as the meeting ce in the message.

    A few minutester, he finally arrived in front of the headmaster''s office, and the magus who stood guard in front immediately opened his mouth when he saw him.

    "Emery Ambrose, you may enter."

    After giving a salute to the magus, Emery quickly pushed the door open and entered. Inside, he could see the two people who had been waiting for his presence, Headmaster Delbrand and Magistrate Kadek.

    However, there was another person present. A magus wearing the ck enforcer uniform. Upon closer look, Emery recognized this new person to be the enforcer who interrogated him before.

    "Emery, this is Magus Leon. Magus Alliance has mobilized him to be the one to lead the mission," said Headmaster Delbrand while gesturing to the enforcer.

    Hearing that, Emery couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. Knowing that the man would be the one he would go on a mission with wasn''t exactly a pleasant revtion, especially considering what the other party had done to him.

    And apparently, the man who was introduced as Magus Leon didn''t look that excited about this either. s, he has no way ofining to the alliance and could only ept the task he was given.

    Magister Kadek added, "With the severity of the mission, I would hope you to follow Leon every word, or we really cannot guarantee you life, you understand?"

    Emery saw the grey hair female magus and nodded obediently

    After this short round of introduction, Headmaster Delbrand then told the two to leave the office, leaving Emery alone with him. He then casually took out a small tube-like object, lit its end with fire, put the other end of the object in his mouth, and smoke began toe out of it.

    An eerie silence fell in the room as Emery watched the headmaster continue to inhale that object, while thetter seemed to have forgotten that he existed. He felt really ufortable with the atmosphere but did not dare to open his mouth.

    A minuteter, Headmaster Delbrand put the object down and finally opened his mouth.

    "I heard about what happened in the arenast week... you manage to achieve top 40 in a month time.. It was very impressive indeed."

    Emery really had nothing to say about the headmaster''s remark, so he kept his silence and waited for thetter to speak again. It seemed Headmaster Delbrand didn''t expect him to answer either as he immediately continued.

    "I also read the report about your bloodline trouble.." He nced at Emery. "Tell me, Emery. Will this affect the mission?"

    Emery took a moment to think the question over. "No, I''m sure it will not."

    "Good," said Headmaster Delbrand while nodding. He then continued, this time he stared at his eyes as he spoke.

    "This is a very important mission, Emery. So if you are not up for it, tell me and I will pull you out from the mission."

    When Emery heard this, the confidence in him wavered a bit as he felt uncertain. The logical thing was naturally to not join the mission, but he at the moment felt as if this was something he had to do.

    "No, I am ready."

    Headmaster Delbrand picked the tube-like object again and blew up another smoke before turning his head to the window.

    "Altus will never agree to let a student in such a mission; he will be angry indeed."

    While Emery was confused as to why the headmaster spoke those words, thetter had turned his attention back to him and said, "We are in a unique situation indeed."

    He put down the object again, then took out something from his spatial ring. Afterward, Emery saw as an item slowly floated from the headmaster''s hand and hovering in front of him. It was a glowing emblem.

    "I know you can do spatial magic, you can keep this inside."

    The glowing emblem slowly made its way towards Emery as Headmaster Delbrand spoke those words.

    "It''s a life saving item that will keep you safe. If you find yourself in a very precarious situation where you could potentially die, use this item. It will help you tremendously."

    After giving Emery the emblem, Headmaster Delbrand proceeded to speak some appreciative words, for him helping the mission and promised that he would look at the petition about Earth caretaker situation. Those words quickly made Emery feel at ease, and after once again reminding him to be careful during the mission, he allowed Emery to leave the room.

    Walking out of the office, Emery was immediately greeted by Magus Leon''s figure, who apparently was waiting outside all this time. The cold expression on his face still remained as he opened his mouth.

    "Let''s go, we don''t have that much time. Follow me."

    Emery had a look of surprise on his face because he didn''t expect that the mission would start right away. He was actually hoping that he would be able to visit his friends first, but it seemed the matter was more urgent than he previously thought.

    Magus Leon quickly led him to the nearest portal, and the ce they were heading to gave him quite a bit of surprise.

    After passing through a portal, the two of them arrived in a huge city like no other. Geographically situated on a hill near the sea gave the city an overall very beautiful and peaceful atmosphere.

    However what made the city famous was not the allure of the natural scenery in the surrounding area, but the people. Hundreds of figures could be seen bustling and hustling on the streets, but half of them were notpletely human.

    Seeing the sight, Emery couldn''t help but have a nostalgic feeling about this.

    After 3 years, he has finally returned to this ce.

    Zodiac City.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 704 - Nostalgic

    <h4>Chapter 704 - Nostalgic</h4>

    "Wait for me in the pce!" Magus Leon said

    The sudden order that came as soon as the two of them arrived in the city naturally caught Emery off guard. The confused look on Emery''s face quickly made Magus Leon let out a sigh when he saw it.

    "You are a privilege acolyte. Of course you will be fine going to the pce by yourself, right?" The man spoke again, this time with a softer tone.

    "Yes.. Of course," replied Emery quickly. A thoughtter, he added, "The Bloodline Institute, right?"

    "That''s not the pce!" Magus Leon let out a deep sigh.

    He then pointed his finger at a building located on the hill that stood majestically next to the Bloodline Institute.

    "That''s the ce. Do you see that?"

    Turning his gaze to where the other party pointed at, Emery replied.

    "Ahh, yes.. Of course."

    Magus Leon didn''t say anything more and immediately took his leave, leaving the former alone on the bustling streets of Zodiac City.

    When the magus left, Emery started to casually walk his way through the busy street. His eyes swept around as they took in everything he could see, while deep down he was still impressed by the different types of people around him.

    Among these peculiar-looking people, there were some that fully caught his attention. For example: a young woman who has ck spots all around her body, a boy who has three horns on his head. There was even someone who looked even more like a rat than a human.

    Emery recalled how this ce used to be full of people chattering with each other while smiles could be seen on their faces. This time, however, not so much.

    For a moment, he wondered if it was because of his uniform, because he was sure people seemed to look at him differently. To be precise, he noticed how the expressions of the people who saw him changed.

    Among this crowd of people, Emery suddenly saw a figure with long white hair. In an instant, his mind recalled of a certain girl that he remembered meeting on this street too before.

    Without him realizing it, his body moved as he chased after the figure he just seen, only to find the other party was not her. After apologizing to the random passerby, Emery turned around and continued his walk to the pce.

    As he walked through the street, he heaved a deep sigh and thought how silly he was.

    Still, he couldn''t forget how thest encounter they had was - it was pretty intense.

    Deep down, he hoped that nothing bad happened to her.

    It was at this moment that suddenly Emery heard a female voice calling his name.

    "Emery? How surprising, I didn''t expect to see you here."

    Turning his body, when Emery saw the person approaching him, he couldn''t help but be surprised.

    A beautiful young girl with long crimson hair. The other party looked at him with a wicked smile hung on her lips. She was Annara Vermont, a privileged acolyte like him and one of the personal disciples of Grand Magus Zenoia.

    "What are you doing here?" She asked with a curious look.

    Of course, due to the obvious reason of not divulging the ssified mission, Emery decided not to tell the truth. s, he didn''t really have much time to think of a usible excuse.

    "Ermm�� shopping." Noticing the suspicious look on her face, he added his reasoning. "I have something I need to buy in this city, that''s why I''m here."

    A dubious expression appeared on her face. She took a step closer to him and said, "You should learn to lie better, Ambrose."

    She then did a circle around him and opened her mouth again.

    "I asked you again.. What are you doing here?"

    Undeterred by her words, Emery looked at her with a confident look and said, "Shopping."

    "..."

    Knowing that she wouldn''t be able to glean anything, the female privileged acolyte was annoyed and eventually left him alone on the street.

    Emery stared at her gradually disappearing figure in the bustling streets and suddenly remembered something about her. He recalled how Annara showed a transformation that was simr, but at the same time different, to that of the Bat Bloodline.

    Now that he saw her here in Zodiac City, Emery could safely conclude that his previous guess was correct - that she was a half-blood.

    Not wanting to waste his time thinking more about her, Emery shook his head and continued his journey to the pce. However, he took a little detour to drop by a certain ce.

    He walked through an alley and saw the ce where Bob the Frog''s bloodline shop was. The ce still looked the same as thest time he visited - deste, without any sign of being visited for years.

    Emery couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. After taking onest nce at the barren shop, he continued towards the pce.

    If he didn''t remember it wrong, the pce was where King Alduin, the Protector of the half bloods, lived.

    When he arrived, Emery was immediately stopped by several formidable-looking guards d in armor. These guards have scaly skin that Emery could see on the parts of the body that the armor couldn''t cover, which meant they were definitely half-blood warriors. He just wasn''t sure if it was Snake Bloodline or Dragon Bloodline.

    Either way, Emery couldn''t get into the pce as apparently no one knew nor notified about his arrival. Hence, he was forced to wait before Magus Leon arrived.

    Magus Leon came with four other people, all magus-level figures from what Emery could perceive. All of them, however, were wearing normal clothes - including Magus Leon who had changed his ck enforcer uniform.

    Magus Leon gave one look at Emery and said, "You shouldn''t havee wearing the academy uniform, especially your white uniform. This is, after all, a secret mission. I wish you were smarter than this, but I seem to be expecting too much."

    Irritation sprouted within Emery when he perceived the contempt within the other party''s words. Still, he held up his emotions and just nodded his head. While Magus Leon was talking to the guards, one of hispanions approached Emery. A female magus with short brown hair.

    "You must be Emery. Nice to meet you." She said with a smile. "Don''t worry too much about what he just said. Leon is always strict, but he''s a nice guy when you get used to his character."

    The female magus introduced herself as Mich, and she with the other three people were all Magus Enforcers assigned for this mission. An elite five man team consisted of magus-level individuals, definitely a force to be reckoned with.

    With Spirit Reading, Emery could tell that all of them were at least Half Moon magus, while Magus Leon who was chosen as the leader was a Full Moon magus.

    It took Magus Leon a few minutes before the guards allowed them all to enter the pce.

    Entering the open gate, Emery saw firsthand how magnificent the pce was where King Alduin lived. It was a building made of light stone which gave off a warm feeling throughout the pce.

    The group walked through the long corridors of the pce and finally arrived at the throne room where a group of people seemed to have been waiting.

    When Emery saw the figure seated on the throne, he was in shock; it was as if his life force was being forcibly drained out of him.

    That figure was the strongest and most overwhelming person he had ever met.

    "You are in the presence of the Dragon King, Alduin, Lord of Zodiac city, keeper of the creed."

    ----------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 705 - Mission

    <h4>Chapter 705 - Mission</h4>

    At a nce, the Zodiac City''s pce was at least five times bigger than Lord Izta''s, but proportionately, its hall was no different. A massive hall with a grandiose interior and exquisite arrangement, with hundreds of guards d in full armor standing on the sides. All of them were strong half-blood warriors with formidable bloodlines of their own respectively.

    However, there was something extremely conspicuous among all these impressive disys - one person that immediately caught Emery''s attention and wouldn''t let it go no matter what he did. It was the figure of a man sitting on the throne that exerted a formless, yet impactful pressure, as Emery''s eyes fell on him - the renowned protector of Zodiac City, the dragon blood, King Alduin.

    The man''s long white hair cascaded onto his majestic ck armor, creating a striking and beautiful contrast of each other. There were also the two small horns on his forehead that distinguished him from the rest, but a slight nce from his pair of red eyes was enough to cause Emery''s knees to go weak.

    It was apparent from the aura he emanated that the man had a level of strength even higher than a grand magus. He might be someone at the level of a supreme magus. As if that wasn''t impressive enough, the three other people standing next to the man were also powerful individuals.

    Two of them were at least peak magus level, from what Emery''s Spirit Reading could garner. Thest person was an old man Emery recognized, because he had seen the other party in the past.

    Lord Esbern, the head of Bloodline Institute, the elderly Goat Bloodline, who introduced the institute to Emeryst year.

    When the group arrived, Magus Leon led the others by bowing in respect to the king and introducing himself as the team leader chosen by the Magus Alliance. Contrary to the expectation, King Alduin didn''t say anything nor showed visible changes on his expression. He was just observing.

    It was Lord Esbern who spoke on his behalf.

    "The king is displeased. He wonders why the headmaster hasn''te himself."

    Magus Leon didn''t seem flustered by those words. He was still very calm when he answered the question. "The headmaster was unable to leave the academy at such turbulent times, hence it was us who were sent on his behalf."

    Emery noticed how Lord Esbern briefly nced at King Alduin, before he responded. It appeared there was a telepathicmunication involved, before Lord Esbern continued.

    "That is too bad, but at the same time understandable. However, we were hoping for at least a better, stronger team."

    Emery was surprised when he heard that, because it meant a team consisting of 5 magus-level individuals and even a peak Full Moon such as Magus Leon was considered inadequate for the mission.

    Thanks to this realization, his mind started to wonder how dangerous this mission would be.

    On the other hand, Magus Leon still disyed his calm look as he answered, "A grand magus wille and join us at the designated time."

    It seemed what Magus Leon had said this time satisfied the other party, as the frown seen on Lord Esbern''s face eased slightly.

    "Good, very good," he responded. He then looked towards the two people that stood next to him and said to Magus Leon, "These two will also join the mission on our part."

    The two bloodline warriors who appeared to have a magus level strength were a man and woman. The former named Jigow seemed to have the Goat Bloodline, seeing how his skin was all pitch ck, while the Tiger Bloodline woman with a medium-length hair tied up was named Nameria.

    It was at this moment Lord Esbern finally noticed Emery''s presence.

    "What about that young acolyte?" He asked, while gesturing to Emery. "Who is he? Why is he here with you?"

    Emery was about to open his mouth and answer the question himself, when Magus Leon stopped him with his hand.

    "This is an academy acolyte, who is also a member of the White Fang n. The alliance decided to let him tag along in hopes his presence would make the mission go smoother."

    Hearing that, Lord Esbern cast his gaze at Emery again and finally recalled who he was.

    "Aah, yes... I remember you, young wolf of the legendary bloodline."

    A slight surprise couldn''t help but appear on Emery''s face. He didn''t expect the other party to remember him. However, the man still wasn''t done with his words.

    "Magus Leon, we are not thrilled about inviting a young acolyte in this mission." Lord Esbern''s gaze turned cold, as he reached the end of those words, then he sharply said, "Perhaps it''s because of his lineage that he was chosen?"

    Lord Esbern''s words were sharp. Emery himself understood that he mean, Emery''s involvement was discrimination to the half-blood.

    Surprisingly, Magus Leon still maintained his calm demeanor, as he answered the question eloquently.

    "I assure you Lord Esbern, King Alduin, we would not invite the young acolyte if the Magus Alliance thought it was not necessary. Furthermore, the acolyte was not forced and decided to participate in the mission of his own will."

    It was clear Lord Esbern was unconvinced by Magus Leon''s words. He seemed to be about to say more when King Alduin raised his hand, causing him to stop in his tracks. However, he still spoke one more sentence.

    "Magus Leon, I want you to exin the uing mission as clearly and detailed as possible to the young acolyte, or else I won''t allow him to participate. Are we clear here?"

    "Yes, my Lord."

    The group was then excused. As they walked through the same corridors they passed before, Magus Leon suddenly brought out a pipe-looking tool. Emery was inwardly wondering what it was when he saw the magus walking behind him and suddenly, he felt a stabbing pain in the back of his neck.

    "I was authorized to take out the recording chip. Now I will exin one more time. If you don''te to tomorrow''s designated time and location, you shall head back to the academy and asked to be installed with another chip, do you understand?"

    Emery finally realized what the other party did when he heard that. He nodded his head outwardly, however, the degree of secrecy imposed on this uing mission made him even more anxious about it.

    "What I am about to say is confidential, divulging it out to anyone else will lead to extremely grave consequences, do you understand?"

    Emery nodded, but he still was surprised by what he heard next.

    "Actually the situation with the wolf and serpent n is more rming than it seems.. If the mission goes well we might be able to solve this bloodline tension once and for all."

 Chapter 706 - Innocence

    <h4>Chapter 706 - Innocence</h4>

    Ever since the elvesunched the coordinated attack on the headquarter of the Magus Alliance, the atmosphere of the ongoing war has been escted to a whole new definition of tension. Every day, dozens of magus died on the frontline fighting against the elves.

    However, problems that the Magus Alliance had to worry about were not just about the ongoing war on the horizon itself, but also the enemies that hid and lurked within the shadows. The one making those people of the Magus Alliance nervous were the half-blood people, whose loyalties were brought into question after the incident.

    Being a big part of the Magus Alliance''s force, the half-blood could tip the fragile bnce between the two factions if they ever decided to abandon the humans and join the elves.

    It was a perfectly normal action in the eyes of the Magus Alliance, when they immediatelyunched an in-depth, bordering intrusive, investigation on the half-blood party.

    However, the alliance knew this process couldn''t take too long, or else it would be the spark leading to the eventual defection of the half-blood instead. After all, no one wanted to be suspected by their ally.

    After 3 years, the tension was not just between the two wolf and serpent ns, but it also affected the whole 12 ns, which each day grew more dissatisfied with the human alliance.

    Hence, the truth about their loyalty needed to be quickly settled, before things reached a point of no return.

    The mission Emery would be joining hopefully would bring the truth of the matter into light. Bring peace between the human alliance with the 12 bloodline n. It might even lead to humans winning the war.

    "The Wolf Bloodline n, to be specific the White Fang n led by Beowlf sent a letter to the alliance, saying he had proof about theirs and the Serpent Bloodline''s innocence in the incident. Therefore, they wanted to hold a face-to-face meeting to show the evidence and attest their integrity."

    "That is good news!" said Emery quickly. However, his sudden excitement only made Magus Leon irritated.

    "There is nothing to be excited about. This is just one out of the dozens of ims by the bloodline ns. We received simr ims of innocence every month not just from the white fang or the wolves for that matter, hence although the mission was at most importance, it might be just the same false im of innocence by the ns"

    Following what he had just said, Magus Leon then told Emery the reason he did not tell him about the content of the mission previously was that the entire matter could probably be nothing but a false rm. Subsequently, having him knowing the matter was a security breach by itself, being an academy acolyte, he shouldn''t know about these things.

    "Honestly, we might not need you at all," Magus Leon said, while looking at Emery. "I still don''t understand why Headmaster Delbrand and the Magistrate insisted on youing with us. Either way, if you decide not to go, don''te tomorrow. If you do,e prepared for anything."

    Afterwards, Magus Leon left Emery alone, allowing him to think about what he wanted to do.

    In all honesty, if there was anything Emery could do to help clear the Wolf Bloodline''s name, he would definitely do it without question. Especially, if it was his n, the White Fang n, involved in the middle of it all. Emery had no reason to reject such a mission.

    While Emery was still contemting in his mind, it was at this moment he noticed a translucent green birde flying towards him. Knowing what it was, he quickly cheered and extended his hand, letting itnd on his arm.

    Emery looked at the message that appeared on the symbol on his hand. Surprise gradually appeared on his face, as he read through it.

    [You have returned from that privileged, and then forgotten about us - the lowly elites - didn''t you? We know you are in Zodiac City, soe meet us at the Dancing Cats Tavern when you are done with your business]

    The message came from none other than Klea. Even though he didn''t expect such a harsh opening sentence, a faint smile still sprouted on Emery''s face as he finished reading the message.

    It couldn''te at a better time. He really wanted to see them as well, after all.

    Without further ado, Emery took off from the pce and roamed the streets. He went around asking about the tavern''s whereabouts, because he had absolutely no idea where it was. One kind pedestrian told him it was located on the east side of Zodiac City.

    After several good minutes of scouring through the streets on that side of the city, Emery finally found the ce. However, there was something odd that he noticed upon arriving in front of it

    There were not that many pedestrians around the area. The tavern itself almost looked deste at first nce. He went to the door to check if the ce was correct, and it was. There, right beside and slightly above the door, a que with [Dancing Cats] written on it.

    Emery entered again and was still greeted by a deste sight. He was about to get worried, when he finally noticed a familiar face at the other end of the room, hidden from the entrance. At the same time, the other person also saw him and called his name.

    "Emery!"

    It was Klea''s voice, as Emery cast his gaze towards her, he also noticed Chumo sitting at the same table. Seeing that they were really here, he moved his legs and quickly approached the two.

    "Hey guys! d to see you two," Emery said, as he took a seat. Then, he sneakily shifted his body forward and whispered, "What''s with the weird ce as our long-awaited meeting location?"

    Klea grinned when she heard his words. "Why? So we can have more privacy of course!"

    The reason given sounded perfectly logical, but Emery was not fully convinced, especially after seeing the way Klea acted. He was sure ever since what happened on Earth, both of them knew there was still something that needed to be sorted between them, but now she acted like nothing happened.

    Then, Emery realized Chumo was using his [Eye of the Raven] on him and their surroundings. He was about to ask his friend what he was doing, when he saw him give a nod to Klea and she let out a sigh.

    Emery was still confused by what was going on between his two friends, as he saw Klea suddenly use her special bracelet.

    The bracelets gave out a glow and Emery can tell it created a powerful spirit defense around their area.? Noticing the look Emery had, Klea finally decided to say something, in a whisper at that.

    "We need to be sure no one is following you and no one hears us now, we are not even sure if this is safe enough."

    These two sentences that bode some kind of foreboding certainly made Emery anxious.

    "What? What do you mean? What is going on, Klea?" Emery asked, confused with a hint of worry. "Tell me."

    At this moment, the girl''s eyes were looking towards the back door. Seeing that, Emery also looked over and realized with Spirit Reading that someone was there, but they were trying to cover their presence.

    "Emery, you need to speak with her." Klea said, "Don''t take too long."

    Even though he was dubious, Emery still stood up and walked towards the closed back door. Before his hands even opened it, his nose could already sense the scent of the unknown person - it was someone familiar.

    A look of surprise appeared on Emery''s face. Then, he opened the door and saw a girl with brown hair in a ponytail.

    "Tatjana!"

    The girl was the senior wolfgirl part of the White Fang n, the fox girl who kidnapped him during the magus game with two of her friends.

    "Emery... It''s... it''s really you. You are here��" Tatjana said, looking at his face.

    The always cheerful wolf girl appeared to be anxious, which quickly made Emery worried, "Tatjana, what happened to you?" Emery asked in a concerned tone.

    The girl''s expression turned serious when she asked, "Emery, I heard you were given a mission to find the White Fang n. Am I right?"

    Hearing that, Emery was stunned, unable to say anything. He was, after all, just being sworn not to reveal anything just an hour ago. Seeing this, the girl suddenly became irritated.

    "Urrgghh! You can''t even tell me such simple facts! Which side are you really on?!" I am here to warn you to not trust Headmaster Delbrand! He was the reason we, the wolves, went into hiding! You hear me, Emery! The mission will be the death of you!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 707 - Foolish

    <h4>Chapter 707 - Foolish</h4>

    Emery saw how the usually cheerful Tatjana behaved differently. She became so terrified and jittery that her eyes kept ncing towards the back alley as they talked, as if someone woulde and get her at any moment.

    "Rx, Tatjana. First, let''s calm down,"

    After seeing her frantic expression ease a little, he then said, "Now, tell me, slowly, what exactly happened? What do you mean by the headmaster responsible for all of these?"

    Tatjana looked at Emery and saw the serene look in his eyes. Taking a deep breath, she proceeded to tell him her part of the story. She told him howst year, the new headmaster had given the White Fang n and two other Wolf Bloodline''s ns a mission, which eventually led to the death of many of the wolves'' ns members.

    However, when confronted, the headmaster refused and never even admitted he gave the mission to them. As if that wasn''t bad enough, he also decided to capture and detain every member of the wolf n, helping with dering their so-called betrayal.

    As he heard the wordsing out of Tatjana''s words, Emery honestly found it hard to believe. His mind thought back on how Headmaster Delbrand had been helping him since he returned to the Magus Academy until now.

    Noticing the skeptical look on Emery''s face, Tatjana turned even more irritated.

    "I am telling you, Emery! The new headmaster is hunting us, the wolves! And you being instructed to participate in that mission is most likely the bait prepared for us!"

    Even though he was still a little dubious about Tatjana''s exnation, Emery of course would not jump to conclusions. He started to think again and analyze all the information he had been given, inspecting and cross-checking to find if there was anything suspicious or out of the ordinary.

    The mission was to meet with the Wolf n, to see the proof of their innocence. Emery was told toe to identify the White Fang n members and also help to set the right atmosphere of trust during the meeting.

    But then, he suddenly recalled how Lord Esbern was actually expecting Headmaster Delbrand to be the one toe, not a young acolyte like him. There was possibly some distrust, which made the headmaster note himself.

    "Emery, I suggest you not get yourself involved in this. However, if you still insist on doing it, can I ask you a favor?" Tatjana asked him with a pleading look in her eyes. Seeing that, Emery nodded his head.

    "Can you help me look around and find out if Brutus is safe? Please, I beg you."

    Brutus was the senior who introduced Emery to the White Fang. Emery remembered how the guy had helped him a few times in the past, so of course, he would find a way to make sure, or at least, find out if he''s safe.

    Tatjana''s expression briefly changed to joy, when she saw Emery agree to her request. "Thank you, Emery. I have to go now, I am under surveince and can''t be seen here talking to you."

    She shed a smile at Emery and turned around. "Goodbye, Emery. Be safe."

    With that, Tatjana immediately walked away. Emery watched as her figure gradually went blurry by the dark back alley. It was only when her backpletely disappeared that he finally turned around and returned inside the inn, sitting among his two friends again.

    They both looked at him with clear concern in their eyes.

    Knowing this somewhat gloomy atmosphere could not continue, Emery began to ease the tension on the two by bringing up some casual topics, things they usually talked about when they met.

    "Why are only the two of you here? Where are those two, Julian and Thrax?" Emery suddenly had an enlightened expression on his face as he continued, "Ah, they must be very busy with training, aren''t they?"

    Unexpectedly, Klea didn''t seem to be in the mood to answer his inquiry. Instead, it was Chumo who answered.

    "Julian is studying with the Harlight elites, tactics, and politics I heard. While Thrax is really busypeting in the Combat Institute''s diator matches. He''s been raking in glory there; 30 matches in a row without losing is his current record if I remember it correctly."

    Emery showed a surprised look when he heard Thrax''s extraordinary aplishment.

    "Wow! Is he now?!" He was happy to hear his friends were still kicking and progressing vigorously.

    "Emery, we''re all preparing for the second game next month," Chumo said. "Will you be back by then?"

    Emery smiled and said, "Of course, I will! I''m sure I will just be gone for a few days at most."

    Hearing this, Klea suddenly snapped. She stood up and red at Emery.

    "Are you really still going?! After everything you just heard?!"

    This sudden burst of anger caught both Emery and Chumo off guard. The two of them instinctively looked at each, the former was at a loss on what to do. s, thetter wasn''t unscathed either, as Klea quickly turned her attention to him.

    "Chumo! Will you please say something and put some sense into him?!"

    The Asian friend shifted his gaze towards Emery, his mouth was trying to say something, but it was as if his old disease decided toe back at this important moment. His eyes looked towards her again and stayed silent for a while.

    Afterwards, he decided to stand from his seat, bowed in a forgiving manner and slowly took a step back under the other two''s gazes, as he left the room without turning back, not wanting to get involved.

    "..."

    Both were speechless with Chumo''s actions, until Klea turned irritated again.

    "Huh! I dragged him here to convince you. Now he runs away!"

    Before Emery managed to say anything, Klea beat him to it. It was clear her rant had only just begun.

    "Emery, seriously!? Do you even know what an A-rank level mission is?"

    Even though Emery didn''t give a response, she continued on.

    "It''s a mission that requires the presence of a grand magus! Did you hear me? Grand magus level mission! that''s what you are about to jump into!"

    Klea was still not finished. She added facts about the low survival rate of such missions, and that even the information itself was created for a magus to read, not for acolytes like them.

    The girl seemed to know everything about his mission, as Emery watched her blurting out information after information, but strangely it was not surprising to him. Klea was always the most resourceful among the group.

    Still, he needed to try to calm her down. He knew she was worried about him, hence her attitude. Therefore, he decided to tell her about the strong team he would be part of: multiple magus level individuals, powerful bloodlines magus, and a grand magus to boot.

    s, such news only further proved her points in Klea''s mind, making her even more anxious.

    There was a little silence, as Klea shut her mouth for a moment, but then she continued, looking straight at Emery.

    "Emery, we have known each other for years now. I know how you would easily choose to risk your life for your friends. I am here to remind you that we also need you... The Earth needs you... I�� also��Ugghh! Just don''t waste your life for others!"

    The girl was panting, as she almost lost her breath.

    In response, Emery quickly held her arm and it managed to calm her.

    "I will be careful, Klea, I really will, you dont need to worry about me" said Emery, when he noticed her looking into his eyes.

    The words once again made her angry, as it was not the answer she was looking for. She looked away and shook her hand, freeing it from Emery''s grasp. "You are so stubborn, Emery. I can''t help you if you can''t help yourself!"

    Klea stood and suddenly took out a book from her spatial ring, before putting it on the table.

    "Don''t think I don''t know about your injury as well�� how in the world would you consider joining the mission under such conditions! If you want to die for others�� then so be it! I will also stop worrying about you from now on!"

    Emery noticed how her eyes glimmered, tears were about to fall. s, his expression only made her ashamed and quickly left the tavern. He stood to chase her, but the girl suddenly used her magic bracelets to stop him.

    A deafening sound echoed throughout Emery''s mind, as a spirit attack strong enough to stop his tracks hit him.

    "Do. Not. Follow. Me! Just go and die! I�� don''t care anymore!"

    Those were thest words Klea said, before she left the tavern in a hurry.

    Emery had improved so much the spell only took him a second to recover, but it was enough for him to reconsider chasing after her. His gaze was then attracted to the ck hardcover book lying on the table in front of him. It had drawings of two wolves, one was chasing the sun, while another was chasing the moon.

    The title of the book was written in weird letters, but the symbol on his hand easily tranted it for him.

    [The Mythical Wolf Fenrir and its two offsprings: the Night Wolf and the Day Wolf]

    Emery''s hands reached for the book and opened it. As he skimmed through its hundred pages, he could see there were many notes already highlighted and filled. He could see from the writing style they were all Klea''s.

    Caressing one of the pages, he took a deep breath and his heart beat fast knowing how much time, thoughts and effort the girl had put into this. Her feelings were in these notes, and once again the image of her crying just now rolled into his mind, bringing him indescribable pain.

    Eventually, Emery put the book in his spatial storage, stood up, and ran out of the tavern - looking for her.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 708 - Truthfully

    <h4>Chapter 708 - Truthfully</h4>

    Emery looked through the bustling streets of Zodiac City. His eyes swept the surrounding area for a glimpse of her figure. Even though he started to gasp for air from his relentless running, he still continued his search.

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    His heart was pounding in his chest, but not from running; at the moment, fear came sneaking into his mind, as he recalled what had just happened.

    It was not the fear of death that Emery currently experiencing, it was the fear of losing something.

    He still did not know what he should say to her, but he knew he must see her one more time, before going on this mission that couldnd him in countless unknown dangers.

    ''Where are you?'' was Emery''s continuous thought. His eyes continued to move around frantically, hoping for a mere shadow of her back.

    Emery used his spirit reading to find her location, but one thing he learned about the girl from all the time she was beside him, was that she had always been good at hiding herself, when she didn''t want to be found.

    He turned his head and looked at every turn, nook and cranny that he encountered in his search for the dark haired girl, but to no avail.

    Unknowingly, the sun was already setting. Therefore, Emery decided to quickly head towards the portal instead. In his mind, he predicted she would be there, because he knew she had to return to the elite ss ind of the Magus Academy.

    However, to his surprise, the ce was packed and full of people. Countless were gathered in front of the portal. When Emery arrived in front of it after braving through the sea of people, he realized the reason why there was such an umon crowd - no one was allowed to use the portal.

    The reason for the ban was a curfew time that had been recently created and put into effect. Apparently, when the portal was open for public use once again, the people of Zodiac City became restless, hence the authority deemed the curfew necessary.

    The only way to get off the was through the other portals, which were located on the other side of the.

    "The portal will open again in the morning!" Said the guards standing beside the portal to the crowd of people.

    Emery swept his gaze across the crowd, hoping to find the glimpse of the girl. But even after waiting for an hour in front of the portal and the crowd of people had dispersed away, he still couldn''t find her. She must have passed through the gate.

    All this time, the feeling brewing inside Emery didn''t recede. Instead, it grew even stronger - it was sickening. He knew what this feeling was. It was the same feeling he got when he was having a fight with the Lioness Princess the night she discovered his identity.

    Emery took a deep, long breath, trying to control his emotion and calm down. In the end, after sighing helplessly into the deste night, he walked away from the portal.

    He had to prepare for the mission tomorrow morning. He would need enough rest to deal with whatever was waiting for him tomorrow.

    His lone steps echoed through the empty streets as he looked for a ce, an inn preferably, to stay through the night. Without him realizing it, he found himself arriving back to the ce he met her earlier, Dancing Cats Tavern.

    Emery was stunned when he saw the figure in front of him.

    It was a dark alley, but he knew right away, it was her. The girl he had been looking for was sitting outside the tavern entrance. Her head was lowered, causing her not to notice he had arrived.

    Subconsciously, words began to escape from his mouth.

    "Klea�� you are here... I��"

    Emery could see her body tremble slightly hearing his voice.

    Klea lifted her head and showed a stunned look, when she saw him standing in front of her. She slowly got up on her feet, unable to look directly at him. Then her body started to tremble.

    Her usual confidence emanating from her was gone, reced by nervousness. Still, she gathered her courage to look him in the eye.

    "I hate myself foring back here�� But my heart told me otherwise�� and every time I selfishly follow it��? it seems I only managed to push you away further��"

    Klea took a deep breath, before she looked at him again. This time, the confidence had returned to her eyes, but Emery could feel it was different from the usual aloof confidence she exuded to strangers.

    It was warm,forting and full of genuine care. Emery stood there stunned, as Klea said what she came here to say courageously.

    "I�� I love you, Emery�� and I can''t imagine living in a world without you. So, please�� I beg you�� don''t go��"

    A gentle gust of night breeze blew, while the moon hung high in the sky, showing its luminance to the two people standing in the dark alley.

    Hearing the words she uttered, Emery took a step closer to the girl. He looked upon her face. The previous confident look was gone, reced by nervousness and a hint of expectation. Eventually, he put his hand around the trembling girl and let her heady on his chest.

    At this moment, his memories of her shes right into his mind.

    The first time they met, the time she took him to the Water Institute exposing the clueless him to the marvel of magic. The time when she was drunk and gave him his first kiss. The time they fought together alongside each other. The time she wanted to give herself to him. The time she came to surprise him in Britain. The time they traveled the vast ocean and raveled the wonders of the world and, finally, the date that unfortunately turned to a painful memory for both of them.

    This time, Emery knew he should not hesitate. He had been a fool in the past to make her cry. Therefore wouldn''t let her cry again

    Emery slowly put his hands, that embraced her body, on her shoulders and gently pulled her away. He then looked towards her beautiful pair of brown eyes, as he pulled his courage to say.

    "No, Klea... You didn''t push me away... It was me. I was the fool, who kept running away from you."

    Looking deeply into her eyes, as if he wanted to immerse himself forever into them, Emery say what he feel truthfully.

    "Klea, I love you too��"

    The girl showed a stunned look when she heard it. It was unexpected for her. A rosy red immediately blossomed on her cheeks, especially when Emery slowly moved closer to her and kissed her lips.

    Sparks flew right at that instant and no words were needed, when their souls met and connected, feeling right at home with each other, as they were supposed to be.

    However, the moment was interrupted by the sound of people approaching from the end of the alley. Klea was about to step aside to make way, but Emery grabbed her hand, not letting her go. He then suddenly cast [Spatial Gate] and opened the portal, taking them both to the hill on the outskirts of Zodiac City.

    Looking at the girl, who was still somewhat shocked by what had just happened, Emery once again cast his gaze at her and said, "I am sorry�� I hope my previous actions were not inappropriate."

    The girl shook her head quickly. Her previous trembles were gone along with the bloom of a beautiful smile on her face.

    At the moment, Klea had let go of all her defense as well as inhibitions and just rested her head on Emery''s shoulder. They both sat on the hill overlooking Zodiac City, apanied by the glimmering stars scattered in the sky above them.

    It was one of those times when they could enjoy peace, away from everything else and just be happy.

    But the peacested for just a minute, before the girl once again fell in disbelief, rity returned to her as she looked at Emery''s face and remembered about today''s trouble.

    She whispered, "You are still going, aren''t you?"

    The question once again made Emery give the situation another thought. Many people were counting on him right now. But he knew it wasn''t all about the mission itself that could help the wolf''s n, nor was it about the reward that could tremendously help Earth''s current problem.

    No, it''s mainly about his decision to not back down, to do what was right, to not be afraid in face of danger.

    Emery took a nce at her, slowly nodded his head and said, "I promise I will be fine. Believe me, I will return as soon as possible."

    Still feeling uneasy, Klea said, "No�� it''s not good enough��. Tell me your n."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 709 - His Terms

    <h4>Chapter 709 - His Terms</h4>

    The sun peeked from the horizon and quietly changed shifts with the night, scattering its brilliance to those in need. At the same time, the figure of a young man was seen walking across the stone pavement towards his destination.

    An empty building at one secluded corner of Zodiac City.

    Emery arrived at the designated ce for the meeting. The five magus he saw yesterday had already gathered. Magus Mich, who took initiative to have a conversation with him before, enthusiastically beckoned her hand to him. s, the same couldn''t be said to the leader of the team, Magus Leon, who actedpletely indifferent.

    He already came wearing in, normal clothes that would certainly make him inconspicuous. However, he still received some scolding from Magus Leon. This treatment couldn''t help but make him think the other party had some kind of personal grudge with him.

    Magus Mich, on the other hand, just had a cheeky smile on her face as she watched the asion.

    Out of the five people, other than Magus Leon and Magus Mich, the other three were Jasper, a long-haired male with a slender build, Ga, a muscr middle-aged man with many scars all over his body, and Laban, a rather handsome man that had a striking tattoo on his arm.

    All of these people were powerful, Half-Moon magus, a level of strength that was probably stronger than his master, Magus Xion. The serious expression on their faces and how earnestly they prepared their weapons sessfully made Emery a little nervous.

    Not long after, the two bloodline magus King Alduin decided to send in his stead finally arrived. But unexpectedly, the two of them did note alone. They came bringing 10 half-blood warriors with them, all peak saint level figures.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Magus Leon asked in a dissatisfied tone, sweeping his gaze over the uninvited people.

    One of the bloodline magus, the female one, calmly answered his inquiry.

    "The king insisted on bringing more people. You don''t have to worry too much, as they will just help watch the perimeters from a distance, making sure nothing is missed."

    Even though Emery saw Magus Leon nod his head, he could clearly see thetter was not happy with the way the half-blood suddenly and unterally altered the n.

    Next, Magus Leon took out a map and showed the group of half-bloods the location they were going to and how he wanted the n to go.

    "We are going to wait for more news from the wolves at this coordinate, please make sure none of your warriors dies anything hasty"

    After he was done talking, Magus Nameria epted the instructions.

    "Remember, we do not want to make those wolf ns be even more distrustful than they already are," Magus Leon said in a stern tone, as he stored the map again.

    The huge, ck skin goat half-blood magus named Jugo just stood there without saying a word, it was Magus Nameria who responded and agreed to the terms Magus Leon had set.

    Seeing there were no tiresome demandsing in his way, the frown on Magus Leon eased a little. "Alright, if there are no more issues, let''s get ready. We are heading toward the gate now."

    However, just before the group left, Emery approached the magus.

    He took a deep breath and said, "Magus Leon, I actually came to say that��"

    Hearing that, Magus Leon turned his head towards him and looked at him intently.

    "...I have decided not to join the mission."

    Emery''s words echoed in the air and were quickly heard by everyone present. Magus Nameria and Magus Mich seemed to be surprised by it, while Magus Leon surprisingly took it much calmer than he thought.

    "There''s no need for you toe only to tell me that. You should have just returned to the academy, as I told you before."

    After saying that, Magus Leon didn''t even wait for his reaction, immediately going back to checking his preparations. Emery didn''t mind the other party''s attitude, it was all as expected.

    He also noticed how the female half-blood magus was looking at him with a mocking smile, as if ridiculing him for being a coward. But he paid the other party no heed.

    The group quickly left the ce after making sure they were ready, leaving Emery behind.

    He stayed there until the group disappeared from his sight. Afterwards, he walked out the secluded street the old building was located at and entered the lively streets again. He made his way towards the nearest tavern and sat on a table, where a figure dressed in a cape was already waiting for him.

    It was a young woman, who looked at him with a faint smile on her face.

    "I really hoped you decided not to go... But I guess it''s going as nned, isn''t it?"

    Emery was silent for a moment, before nodding and saying, "Yes... it is..."

    The mysterious figure was none other than Klea. She had been waiting in the nearby tavern, concerned about Emery''s decision. As if she had no energy to start another debate of why he shouldn''t go, she brought out a bag and pushed it in Emery''s direction.

    Receiving the bag, Emery looked at her with gratitude, before quickly walking towards the back room. When he returned, he wasn''t just wearing different clothes but lookedpletely different as well.

    To be exact, anyone in Briton would recognize him as the famous knight Lanzo.

    Klea, realizing her worries were about to happen, sighed deeply again and looked at him.

    "Are you sure you have to go? I really have a bad feeling about this."

    Emery didn''t answer her question. He just grabbed the girl''s hands and gave her a tight hug, "Don''t worry. When I see the first sign of danger, I will immediately retreat ande back to you."

    Klea let out another deep sigh before looking away and muttered, "Just go before I change my mind."

    Emery wryly smiled at her reaction. Still, he did as she asked.

    This was the n that was agreed upon by them both. Emery would go to the meeting to learn a little more of the n. The map Magus Leon showed to the half-blood group before was enough for him to proceed with his personal n.

    As much as he wanted to help the mission to the best of his abilities, with so many suspicious things running around in the back, Emery knew he had to find a different way. Otherwise, he would be just going straight into whatever was prepared for him.

    Emery still nned to help, but this time on his own terms.

    He used his innate wolf skill [Shapeshifting] in order to follow the group secretly. From then on, he decided what his moves would be. If it was too dangerous, he would naturally retreat, but if it all went as nned, he would observe the situation and determine if his presence would help create trust with the wolves. If that was the case, then he would show himself.

    With his [Spatial Gate], [Blink], enhanced battle power, and counting the live-saving item given by Headmaster Delbrand, Emery believed his n would be sessful.

    He stood up and walked out towards the tavern entrance. As he reached the door, he turned around to give one more nce at the girl before making his way to the portal gate and to the mentioned by Magus Leon.

    It was a small settlement in the center of a forest. There were dozens of people around, but little enough to make people''s eyes immediately fixed at his figure, who just came out of the gate.

    Emery saw one of the bloodline warriors standing near the portal, presumably assigned to watch. Fortunately, with his new face, the other party didn''t seem to recognize him.

    A faint smile appeared on Emery''s face, as he walked past the bloodline warrior.

    Time to see where Magus Leon and the others were going.

 Chapter 710 - Concealed

    <h4>Chapter 710 - Concealed</h4>

    Kurtulmak]

    [ss M - savage level 3]

    Emery nced at the symbol on his hand that was currently showing the information of the he was at the moment. His eyes couldn''t help but narrow a little when he saw the savage prefix attached to its title.

    The settlement of the he teleported has about hundreds small wooden buildings and also hundreds of people. Some were humans, while some were hybrids. Emery could see within the wooden style settlements and among the figures seen, half of them were kobolds.

    The kobolds are a hybrid with a humanoid figure, have skin like a lizard and head like a dragon They are mostly one head shorter than humans but all look sturdy and muscr. These kobolds were pack with weapons and armors, a few even brought magic staff as if they were preparing for hunting

    Emery had seen the biography as well as some information about these people from the database of Magus Academy. But other than asionally seeing some of their kind roaming around in Zodiac City, this is the first ce he saw many gathered. It was fascinating, to say the least.

    Different from the half-blood, the hybrids did not actually ssified as human. They were actually the descendants of a powerful creature that had turned sentient and had human qualities.

    The kobolds always said themselves to be descended from an ancient dragon itself. They were born with enhanced physical qualities and prowess, allowing them to thrive in savages where danger lurks in every corner. Unfortunately, their short stature and mischievous personality make their name considered as part of the serpent bloodline instead.

    Either way, Emery was just d that there were also other human figures among them. Hence when one of the half-blood warriors saw himing out of the portal, not only was he not recognized by the other party, he was also not being treated suspiciously.

    Happy that the first stage of infiltration went without a hitch, Emery calmly walked through the street of the settlement and began using his spirit reading to scour his surroundings.

    A few momentster, Emery discovered that there were around a hundred people in this settlement who had simr cultivation with his rank 8. There were even dozens of saint level warriors strolling around. This congregation of figures practically made Emery''s existence inconspicuous.

    As for the task of finding Magus Leon and the others'' whereabouts turned out to be not that difficult. Even though there were a few magus figures perceived around the town, a spot where a bunch of them gathered together was quite easy to find.

    Emery continued to walk in a casual manner, as he sneakily made his way to their location while making sure to keep his distance so that he would not appear suspicious to them. Thanks to that same reason, he decided to enter and stop at a few buildings to act as if he was looking around. He also didn''t forget to interact with people to make his disguise look more foolproof.

    It took Emery just a few minutes of exploring for him to realize that this settlement and the area around it was amon site to find mid level quests and hunt mid level creatures. It was just like 14722 where he hunted for the Caracas flowers with his friends, but instead of danger level 1, this was a more dangerous level 3.

    Utilizing his spirit reading, Emery got closer to where Magus Leon and co had gathered. His presence was even noticed by the bloodline warriors that secure the perimeter, but thanks to his unfamiliar face, he only got a few scrutinizing looks before being left alone.

    He continued to walk until his spirit reading clearly perceived where the group was. Apparently, the magus group was currently inside one of thergest buildings in the settlement and one that he knew very well.

    It was the building of the Magus Guild. Its appearance was simr to the one he visited at Golden City in the past, only much smaller and hence looked less grandiose.

    [Kurtulmak - Magus Guild]

    Realizing that standing outside of the guild would only do nothing but arouse suspicion, Emery decided to enter the building. Of course, he did it carefully to make sure not to give himself away.

    Through spirit reading and brief observation of the interior of Magus Guild''s building, it seemed Magus Leon''s group was gathering in a private room located at the end of the hall, while Emery quickly took a seat on the other end.

    Entering the building was a risky move, of course. But Emery had to make sure that he would not be recognized nor discovered by the other side before the mission started, or else everything would be much more troublesometer. This n of his might even endanger others, hence he needed to be sure.

    If Magus Leon or the others had somehow discovered him, then he would confront them and be open about his situation. If the result between them was not satisfactory, then he would immediately leave and not bother himself with the mission again.

    If he could get away with the spying he currently did though, he might actually be able to do something significantter from the shadow. Emery had also prepared other things, but now he had to verify that his wolf innate skill would be sufficient for this undercover.

    Time passed on, and Emery continued watching the group from afar, sneakily of course. They seemed to be waiting for something. He was eavesdropping their conversation with his senses, but none of them were talking about the mission. Well, this was to be expected; they are a special enforcer team, after all.

    At this moment, someone in the group suddenly turned their head towards him. It wasn''t Magus Leon nor the other enforcer, but it was the half-blood tiger Magus Nameria. Their eyes stared into each other, and she immediately stood from her seat and walked towards his table.

    "What are you doing here?!" She snapped.

    Inwardly, Emery was shocked. For a moment, he wondered if his cover was blown so quickly before he quickly shook that spection away. He tried to calm himself and thought of the best response a stranger would give in this situation.

    "Ah.. I�� I��"

    Stuttering should be the best response when one is suddenly being confronted by such fierceness.

    "I-I�� just came here for a quest, senior. I apologize if I offended you."

    The female half-blood suddenly moved her body closer and started sniffing on him. Inwardly, Emery was nervous. She was, after all, someone who held Tiger Bloodline; her sense of smell should be no less inferior to that of a wolf.

    "Huh�� you have a familiar scent.." said Magus Nameria as she continued to sniff around. "Huh��"

    It was at this moment that Emery was d that Klea was such a thorough person. The girl did not forget to spray him with some kind of scent before he left, hence the other party should have not recognized him.

    However, it seemed Magus Nameria''s suspicion hadn''tpletely disappeared.

    "What quest are you here for? A rank 8 like you came to this ce for a quest, by yourself?!!"

    For a moment, Emery was at a loss for words. This magus was apparently not easy to fool, contrary to her appearance.

    "No, senior. Of course not. I''m not alone for the quest. In fact, I am waiting for my friend" said Emery with a smile.

    When he thought that this was enough to satisfy the magus and send her away, she kept going against expectation and bringing surprise to the table.

    "Is that so? Alright! I have time, let us wait together for your friend!"

    The situation became awkward for Emery. His shapeshifting ability and Klea''s earlier precaution was enough to fool her, but he was just not eloquent enough to talk his way out of this. Not knowing what he should do and afraid that his cover would be blown, Emery eventually nodded his head in agreement.

    It had been half an hour since the tiger half-blood magus confronted Emery, and the two had been sitting together ever since. All this time Emery had been trying to look calm and now he noticed that she finally seemed to have lost her patience.

    Just as she was about to stand up and interrogate Emery one more time, suddenly a female voice was heard behind her.

    "I''m so sorry! Have you waited long? Let''s get the quest now!"

    Immediately, Magus Nameria turned around to see who it was. On the other hand, Emery gave his all to suppress the shock that threatened to spill all over his face. He was so shocked because the person who came was someone very unexpected.

    A young woman with long red hair that cascades down to her hips; the disciple of Grand Magus Zenonia, Annara Vermont.

    "How... why is she here?" He thought

 Chapter 711 - Questions

    <h4>Chapter 711 - Questions</h4>

    "I am sorry senior, has my friend here somehow caused you trouble?" The red-haired girl asked with a polite smile to the half-blood magus.

    Due to that, Magus Nimeria, who was about to go for another round of interrogation on the disguised Emery, held back from what she nned to do and turned her head around to see who it was.

    There, she finally saw it - the arrival of what appeared to be Emery''s friend, as thetter mentioned earlier. This naturally took out the suspicion Magus Nimeria felt.

    Immediately, she knew she was wrong. In a situation like this, it was only natural to apologize. s, she was anything but normal.

    The female half-blood magus only looked at Emery again, her expression disgruntled, before walking away towards where Magus Leon and the others had gathered.

    On the other hand, Emery knew his problems were far from over. One problem had been solved, but a bigger one arrived as quickly, when he saw Annara taking a seat in front of him with her signature wicked smile.

    ''What is she doing here? What does she want? Why is she helping? Does she even know who I am?''

    Those were some of the questions that floated in Emery''s mind, as his eyes fell on the beautiful figure sitting before him.

    Then, when Emery prepared himself to face what was about toe, the girl suddenly said something thatpletely threw him off the table.

    "I am a bit tired though. Let''s get the room first!"

    The girl stood up, but not before slipping a small note to him. As he threw a confused look at her, Emery took it off the table and quickly read it. There were just three words: "Follow me now".

    Afterwards, she walked towards the bartender, spoke with him for a moment, and looked towards Emery''s direction briefly, before turning around and walking up the stairs - presumably to the room she mentioned earlier.

    Seeing how confident she behaved, Emery guessed it was most likely that his cover was already blown. Hence, if he wanted to continue his n, he had to see what she wanted. Otherwise, the consequences won''t be good.

    Emery stood up from his seat and walked towards the stairs leading to the second floor.

    After climbing the stairs, he was weed by the sight of Annara waiting in front of the door. She smiled at him and entered the open door, of course not before teasing him to enter with a provocative gesture.

    As he walked into the room, Emery''s vignce was raised to the max, preparing himself for any surprise, only to see the red-haired girl already sitting on the bed facing him. The girl''s posture was very thought-provoking, especially the part where her legs were folded showing lots of her pale skin.

    "Come in," said Annara with a faint smile.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t bite," she added, when she saw the hesitant look on Emery''s face.

    Emery looked left and right, wary of any kind of trouble, as he entered the room. The girl, on the other hand, looked really annoyed when she saw this. Then, she took out a small object from her storage ring. This action of hers sessfully caught Emery''s attention and his eyes immediately fixed on the object.

    It looked simr to a small-sized tablemp and it suddenly began to emit a soft glow, followed by the appearance of intricate runes on its surface.

    Emery''s apparent confusion immediately told Annara he did not know what it was she was doing.

    "Huh! You lower realm peasants are really just too pitiful," She sneered. "This is a voice dampener. With this, we can talk freely without fear of someone eavesdropping on our conversation."

    It appeared not only did Annara know who he was, she also knew what was going on. Hence, the reason for that object called voice dampener. She didn''t want the magus downstairs to hear their conversation.

    Emery was silent. He tried to reassess the situation and think of what he should do. Momentster, he stared at Annara and said in a calm voice.

    "Tell me. What is it that you want?"

    Annara showed a smile before saying, "Well, let''s say that I am on a simr mission as yours, so I think we should help each other. What do you think of my suggestion?"

    Not nning to be fooled, as there was a chance she tried to bluff him, Emery proceeded to say, "Mission? ��What mission?"

    Emery''s reaction did nothing but annoy her. The sneer on her face grew increasingly apparent as she said,

    "Unfortunately we don''t have much time for pretense. I am gonna tell you what I know and you can add whatever after. However, I need us both not to get discovered by the people downstairs."

    Without waiting for Emery''s approval or disapproval, Annara immediately began to say everything she knew. The dubious mission involved a meeting with the White Fang n''s chief, the objective of the mission, and Emery''s task within the mission.

    It was at this moment, when he heard the girl in front of him say one thing after another, Emery realized that if Klea had a way of finding out about the mission, then it was no wonder this girl had one as well.

    With this, Emery started to think this mission was going to end badly, looking at the situation, where so many people already knew about this supposed ''secret mission''.

    Even so, the fact Annara knew about the mission was far from enough for Emery to agree with her idea of cooperating. Not mentioning about trust, which was basically nonexistent due to the nature of their past contacts with each other, the girl was Zenonia''s disciple - the person who wanted to kidnap him ever since he returned to the academy.

    There were also a few other things Emery needed to know from her, before he even considered the idea of coborating.

    "I want you to answer some of my questions first," said Emery with a serious look.

    The girl showed an amused look, before gesturing with her hand.

    Emery immediately said, "Tell me�� how do you know it was me?"

    As if she had already expected the question all along, Annara showed a proud smile. She instantly opened her palm and held it out towards Emery.

    Immediately after, a tiny moth-like creature flew from the back of his clothes into her open palm. She let it circle around her hand for a while, before it eventually dissipated into specks of light.

    "I have been attaching this cute little thing to you since we met at Zodiac City. She has been my ears ever since."

    Hearing this naturally made Emery angry. How could he not? He quickly wondered what she had learned since.

    Seeing Emery''s reaction, the smile on her face turned to a grin as she said,

    "Don''t worry, I don''t particrly enjoy listening to the part with your girlfriend��"

    s, Emery was in no mood to y around with her. He took a deep breath to calm himself and asked.

    "Tell me. What''s your objective?"

    Noticing the look on Emery''s face, Annara knew she couldn''t tease the other party again. Hence, she rose from her sitting position and looked him straight in the eye.

    "Well... First of all, unlike what the general popce believes, we, the Bat Bloodline, don''t really like to be in the dark if you know what I mean," said Annara in a calm voice, the grin on her face was gone. "Secondly, would you believe me if I said my goal was also to make sure you were safe?"

    Emery narrowed his eyes when he heard that for a moment.. It was such an absurd thing to im, of course Emery would never believe such a reason.

 Chapter 712 - Annara

    <h4>Chapter 712 - Annara</h4>

    Annara Vermont, a girl that would be willing to do anything to reach her goal. That''s what she has been doing her entire life in order to survive. Having a half-blood father and human mother caused her circumstances to be veryplex since birth, as the situation made it hard for her topletely belong on either side of the world.

    This became increasingly apparent when her innate talent started to shine among the others of the same bloodline.

    [Privilege acolytes member ID: 83139840]

    [Battle Power 142]

    [Spirit Force: 850]

    [Acolyte Rank: 9]

    [Element proficiency: fire - darkness - wind]

    [Spirit Aptitude - S]

    [Bloodline Gene - Spectre Bat]

    [Gene ssification - Legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 6]

    [Current Rank - Rank 5]

    After dealing with hundreds of obstacles and challenges presented in her life, she finally managed to enter the privileged ss and even was epted as one of the grand magus'', Grand Magus Zenonia, disciple.

    Since then, her progress has been nothing short but impressive. It was as if she grew a pair of wings and soared to the air. She had improved so much that when she returned to her homeworld, she was able to prove her worth and started to get the recognition she deserved.

    Hence, when she returned to the Magus Academy for her third year, she asked no question when being tasked to babysit a certain elite acolyte. Even though she personally thought of the task as something that was entirely beneath what she was capable of, she still epted it and would carry it out properly.

    The task also naturally made her curious about what was so important about this elite acolyte that they were able to receive such preferential treatment. Hence, she started to look into and scour through her target''s profile and history.

    To her surprise, they managed to be in the same group for the uing Magus Game, and what she read on the file about the party was nothing but surprising. One of the traits emphasized in the target''s file was that the other party was soft.

    "The kind who value friends over power?!" the girl muttered as she read the file. She sneered, "Huh, this kid would notst long in the academy!"

    s, her surprise was fated to not end there as she proceeded to witness firsthand how the boy managed to defy predictions and expectations and scored a noteworthy achievement on the Magus Game.

    "It was indeed quite a feat, but why do you look so happy? It''s just a game and you just happened to have a lucky strike; it was such an idiot move to charge recklessly like that."

    The next thing the girl knew, the news about the boy sessfully entering the privileged ss circted around, which only brought more hate to her.

    "Being able to enter thiste into the year is certainly a special privilege indeed," shemented with clear contempt.

    Believing what she had witnessed herself, the girl closed the report and marked the elite-now-privileged acolyte named Emery as a fortunate boy with ordinary talent, leverage by the unique bloodline. With that, she waited for her master to exit her seclusion for more tasks.

    At this point, the girl did not know that this opinionated perspective of hers was about to change; It was during the arena battle, Annara started to see something different about the boy.

    "No way! It''s not possible to win against As as a rank 8 acolyte. What is his secret?!" eximed Annara as her gaze waspletely fixed on the figure of Emery who was being carried away by the medics.

    After the arena challenge concluded, Annara once again opened up the report she had closed and started to follow the boy to find the truth about him.

    [Innate talent - Summon Familiar]

    Thanks to her extraordinary aptitude, Annara was able to summon few types of familiars - bat and moth. One of them was excellent for trailing and tracking down someone, while the other was really suitable for spying and eavesdropping; both of them were able to convey clearly whatever they caught through one of her innate talents, [Sonic Echoes].

    It was not easy to follow the boy the first time, as her familiar couldn''t enter the half-blood pce due to the powerful restrictions set around it.

    Butter that day, she found the boy sneaking into a tavern to meet with his friends and to her surprise, she unexpectedly learnt a secret about a ssified mission. With her master still in closed-door training, she contacted the Bat n to ask for directions.

    As a result, she was quickly assigned a new secret mission by the Bat n which was surprising to her.

    With another chance to prove her worth, she readily received the mission.

    "Yes! I ept the mission."

    That''s also when she learnt Emery''s n of refusing to directly join the mission in order to secretly follow the group after changing his entire appearance into a new identity altogether. For a moment, Annara was impressed by the resourcefulness the boy showed for this matter.

    "It seems you are not as foolish as I thought," was her thought as she watched everything unfolding from behind the scene. Well, at least that''s what her thoughts were until the time she saw the boy''s cover was about to get blown.

    After considering pros and cons as well as thinking of some backup n in her mind, Annara decided to jump in and help the other party from his predicament.

    "Like I said, I came with a simr mission from the Bat n. We want to make our contribution and help to ensure that the current atmosphere of unrest can be defused as soon as possible. As for the other reason, I can honestly tell you that the Grand Magus really cares about you, hence she wants me to look after you."

    Emery simply couldn''t believe what he just heard. Especially when he saw her saying it with such a cheeky smile. That couldn''t help but make him feel like she had another agenda in doing this.

    The truth was he was no longer interested to join the mission. The risk had just risen to another level because of the girl in front of him. It was simply already out of his hand.

    Therefore he said, "Please tell the grand magus that I am grateful for her concern. You can also say that she no longer needs to worry about me as I decide not to participate in the mission."

    This was the most logical solution for the current situation. After saying that, Emery turned his body around. However, as he was about to step out of the room, Annara opened her mouth.

    "Is that so? It''s too bad then. It appears that you don''t care about the White Fang as much as I thought, but I''m sure you want to hear another fact about the mission. I''ll share it with you if you stay and hear me out."

    Emery stop his step and turned toward her again, there was no harm in listening, after all.

    "Good," said the red-haired girl as she once again had that amused smile on her face.

    "Tell me what fact? What''s the information?"

    "Alright then�� Do you know what it is that the White Fang have as proof of their innocence?"

    At this question, Emery''s attention waspletely caught. Noticing his reaction, the girl held her words and smiled, apparently creating suspense. She only spoke again momentster when she saw Emery starting to lose his temper.

    "You do know that the snake n ran a day before the incident right? Apparently, The White Fang has captured a certain snake girl who knows why the reptiles ran�� and I believe you know her pretty well?"

    A name immediately came into Emery''s mind before Annara managed to say it.

    "Silva Oroboros."

 Chapter 713 - Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 713 - Cooperation</h4>

    The faint smile on Annara''s face widened a bit, but Emery didn''t seem to notice, his thoughts were fully ensnared by the name he just said.

    "I am sure you know her�� pretty well in fact. I have checked the records: you two were helping each other during the second Magus Game. You two were also involved in the same incident during our first year in the Academy."

    Even though Annara''s words of Silva being held captive by the White Fang n caused no small amounts of anxiety, Emery still tried to maintain his calm. After all, he couldn''t afford to lose his edge and let the other party take control of the situation.

    "What do you mean by being held captive? Tell me what you know?" Emery said in a stern tone.

    Although Annara really wanted to tease the boy in front of her, she knew important business had to be solved first. Therefore, she began to speak.

    "Alright, this is the information I got."

    The Wolf n, being branded as traitors, went and sought the Snake Bloodline''s ns for help. s, none of the snakes were willing to talk to them. However, in the midst of chaos, the White Fang somehow managed to kidnap the young female acolyte.

    This happened a month ago, just days before the academy''s new school academic year started. Since then, the academy was in contact to meet. In response, the Wolf n only returned the message by replying with how they now had proof both them and Snake Bloodline were innocent on the matter.

    Hearing this made Emery recall the time when Headmaster Delbrand told him the reason he was chosen for the mission was because of his rtion with both the Wolf and Snake Bloodline. Therefore, he could safely infer this information was rted.

    Based on his thinking on this information, Headmaster Delbrand must have wanted him to not only speak on behalf of the Magus Alliance, but also to mediate between the Wolf and Snake Bloodline.

    For a moment, a deep frown appeared on Emery''s face. He couldn''t imagine how it would be if Silva was hurt, or even worse, dead in the White Fang n''s hands, when he could actually do something about it.

    Annara''s wicked smile graced her face once again, realizing Emery had a change of thought.

    "Good. Now, before they leave and we lose any more intel because of our pointless argument here, we should work together."

    At that, Emery only stared at the girl in silence. He might have had a change of heart andmitted himself to the decision of poking his nose into the mission, but he was still still far from trusting the girl - let alone work together. After all, this mission had the possibility of bringing himself to ruin, if he wasn''t careful enough.

    So, he added, "I will not bother your mission if you do not bother mine. And no, I would rather not work together with you. Anyway, thank you for the intel. Let''s just hope I don''t find out if you are lying about it."

    Contrary to expectation, Annara was not angry at Emery''s second refusal. Instead, she had her usual amused expression on her face. With an increasingly growing smirk, she said in an effort to tip him off.

    "Hahaha, how can you be so silly, Emery. What makes you think I will not intentionally mess up your n if you chose to not help me?"

    Emery was actually relieved when he heard those words. He would rather the girl show her true cunning self than pretending to be friendly to him.

    The girl then added, "Listen, I am telling you just to trust me. I wasn''t lying when I said my master will kill me if anything happens to you." Annara looked helplessly at Emery, wondering why she had to go through this.

    "... Either way, I can see your skill helped you not get recognized among the crowds, but what''s your n when they start to enter the woods? They will definitely not let some suspicious rank 8 human ''conveniently'' follow them within the same direction? I know you don''t have the proper spell required for the job!"

    Annara could see Emery was about to say something, but she quickly interrupted him.

    "And don''t get me started with your darkness skill tier 1 [Hide in Shadow]." She sneered. "Pfft... that puny spell won''t work even on me. Do you really think a magus would suddenly be so lulled they won''t notice you?! Bah! And your space magic won''t help you either!"

    What Annara said was true, even though she said it too bluntly. Emery''s [Blink] and [Spatial Gate] might be the best movement spells to use for escaping, but certainly not the best for sneakily following a target.

    Emery was about to exin, but decided to hold that off and instead ask a question.

    "What about you? What''s your n? I don''t believe that your moth can spy all the way from such a distance without being discovered."

    Instead of answering, Annaraughed cheerfully. She looked at him and said with a smile, "Does this mean you agree? If you are, then I will tell you my n. If we work together, I am confident we can sessfully tail them without getting caught in the process."

    With the current situation, Emery could only follow the girl''s n or go home and forget about the mission, but then he suddenly thought of another way. So he just nodded, making the smile on Annara''s face grow even wider.

    "All right, i agree let''s work together!"

    ***

    Apparently, Magus Leon and the others would only begin to move when the veil of darkness fell and the surrounding area came into a state of stillness. The two people, Annara and Emery, waited as they looked for the perfect window to make a move.

    Annara did not dare to put her moth familiar to overhear the magus'' group. She knew the moment she did so, the magus would discover it right away. Hence, the two of them have no idea why the group just went out now at night after a few hours of waiting.

    "I think the wolves are trying to be extra careful on their side. Even though visibility was not really an issue anymore for a magus, who sensed using spirit reading more than their actual sense of sight, meeting at night would still give them a better chance to escape, if things somehow go wrong."

    While waiting for night to fall, Emery took the time to study the once again.? He found out one of the reasons why this was chosen as the meeting ce. This was one of the mid-rank savages that had half a dozen portal gates scattered around.

    The multiple options of entry and exit points would allow them a chance to escape if things went south. Furthermore, the kobolds were experts in making tunnels when they went for a hunt. Hence a rendezvous in a deep forest, in the middle of the night, where many tunnels lead in all directions existed, on a where exit points were plenty, it was a fairly well thought decision.

    As soon as he detected the magus leaving the settlement, Emery was ready to move, but Annara quickly stopped him.

    "Wait!. Don''t be hasty. We will go as nned."

    Just looking at the wicked smile on her face once again made Emery turn anxious. For a moment, he couldn''t help but think that maybe he should have brought Klea with him. She would definitely know how to deal with this girl.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 714 - Tailing

    <h4>Chapter 714 - Tailing</h4>

    With Emery''s current spirit force and spirit reading''s capability, he could clearly get a clear picture of the surrounding area as far as 50 miles away. Furthermore, this benchmark of distance was also the range of which his spatial date could be freely employed.

    From the information that he took from the academy database, Emery found out that Kultrumak where he was currently at has a radius about 4000 miles, a number that is surprisingly simr to Earth.

    This meant that Emery would need roughly 800 spatial gates in order to port his way around the.

    Things would turn for the better if Emery could prepare the stone formation, which would then allow him to cover five times the range his [Spatial Gate] capable of. Unfortunately, he did not have that many stones to allow him to aplish such a feat; he only had enough for a few.

    Considering how the distance his [Spatial Gate] could cover was a crucial aspect for the sess of the n, Emery share this information to Annara

    A look of surprise appeared on Annara''s face when Emery told her about this capability of his. She didn''t expect thetter to be able to cover such a distance; 50 miles was actually a startling range for someone like Emery who is a rank 8 acolyte. After all, she as a high stage rank 9 acolyte could only sense about the same range.

    However, this was still not enough as even the lowest of the rung magus could sense as far as 100 miles. Hence to be on the safe side, Annara needed the two of them to maintain at least a 200 miles distance when they went on their tailing act.

    With that distance, even if one of the magus in the group was still able to sense them, Annara was sure that nothing would happen as they would have the same signature as most of the mid-level creatures lurking and roaming in the forest.

    Hence, the gist of the n was as soon as the magus group left the settlement, Annara would immediately release her bat familiars to the wild. Each bat could easily cover dozens of miles distance, and with her innate [Sonic Echoes], the school of bats would send out information from one another to their location just like a ry.

    Emery watched Annara as she closed her eyes, probably connecting with her familiars. A few momentster, she opened them again and said, "Alright, they''re already 200 miles away. Let''s go."

    The two, who had prepared themselves since the magus group made their move, immediately walked out of the settlement. And before Emery cast the [Spatial Gate], the crimson-haired girl cast a powerful tier 5 spell.

    [Void Barrier]

    This is a spell that would allow anything in the radius of several meters around her to basically go under detection, from the eyes, and from any senses. While continuing to channel the spell, Annara and Emery swiftly entered the gate thetter had cast and appeared 50 miles away from the settlement.

    The reason Annara needed Emery''s help was that she was unable to use this spell indefinitely as it drained too much spirit energy and was too taxing for her spirit pool to handle in a long period of time.

    Thankfully, now that Emery was here, she only had to use it with every jump they did with [Spatial Gate], in order to make sure they weren''t detected when they inadvertently crossed the 200 miles distance limit they agreed upon before.

    With the speed at which the magus group was moving, the two had to use thebination of their spells every 10 to 15 minutes to make sure they were not left in the dust. The n seemed to be working as intended as they managed to follow the former without being detected.

    However, fate seemed to prepare something for the two, not allowing them to have a smooth process.

    After a few jumps, this time while the two were hiding within the thickets and waiting for the magus group to move again, a creature suddenly emerged from the ground several foot from their location.

    [Graboid]

    [Level 60 magic beast]

    [Battle power 120]

    It was a roughly 6 meter long worm-like creature with solid stone-like skin. Having emerged from the moist ground in the deep forest, it stood on its two short feet while its face that has four jaws, one on the top and the remaining three positioned linearly below it, turned to and fro.

    The creature did not seem to have anything that resembled that of arms, hence Emery concluded that its jaws were its main weapon.

    The two watched as the creature swept the surrounding area, hoping that it would not notice them because they couldn''t afford to be entangled by it. Unfortunately, the creature sense not with eyes, but with a slight tremble of the ground by emery step, it turned its head in direction to him.

    The next second, the creature shot toward the thickets where they were hiding. It actually came in at such speed that Emery was forced to use [Blink] to dodge away; it also literally emerged several feet away from them.

    Two immediately got into action because they knew they had to end things quickly if they still wanted to tail Magus Leon and the others. Unexpectedly, Annara had to exert her full strength to restrain the creature with her whip, while Emery''s sword was unable to pierce its skin and only made a few scratches.

    Seeing that the skin was a no-go, Emery decided to attack the only weak point he could see - inside its mouth. However, when his sword was about tond and pierce through its jaw, multiple long tentacle-like tongues suddenly came out.

    Even though Emery knew they didn''t have much time, he didn''t want to act recklessly either. Therefore, instead of forcing his attack and risk being injured by this queer group of tongues, he directed his sword at thetter and even employed a skill.

    [Heroic Strike]

    St!! A sh of light appeared momentarily, which was quickly followed by a fountain of blood.

    After its tongues were cut into pieces, the creature fell to the ground as it shrieked in pain. Emery quickly put out its misery by sending a [Dark Matter], obliterating it from inside out.

    Seeing how Emery looked satisfied with killing the monster, Annara shed a smile as she said, "You just killed a baby Graboid, so make sure not to portal near the mother next."

    The two immediately returned to what they were here for because Annara''s familiar told her that Magus Leon and the others had gotten far from them.

    ***

    After two dozen more jumps through the [Spatial Gate], Annara finally opened her mouth again.

    "They have stopped! It''s time for us to get closer to them."

    Like what she had been doing previously, Annara pointed her finger at one o''clock direction and said, "It''s about 230 miles in this direction. Remember to do it slowly, 50 miles at a time."

    Emery nodded as a response and quickly opened up another [Spatial Gate] for the day. Annara also cast [Void Barrier] again, and both of them quickly stood in front of the portal. Just as they were about to enter, Emery suddenly said something that made Annara stop in her steps.

    "Thank you Annara, and I am sorry."

    The girl did not even have a chance to say a word as Emery already pushed her into the open gate and closed it in the next second.

    Emery had just sent her 50 miles in the direction opposite of where Magus Leon and the others were. This would take her at least 10 minutes to reach where he is, and more than an hour to the location.

    With this, Emery was confident he would have enough time to prepare. Making sure there was any hostile through spirit reading, he took out an item and swiftly put it on his wrist.

    This was something that he had specifically prepared for the mission - the only way that could make Klea agree to let him go on this.

    [Bracelet of Anu]

    [Artifact - tier 5]

    [Enchantment boost]

    It was the bracelet that Klea found in the Egypt pyramid, which she had forced Emery to borrow and learn throughout the night before his departure.

    Stroking the bracelet with a gentle look on his face, Emery proceeded to focus his concentration on the bracelet and started employing his spirit reading ability to create some kind of mental block around him, blurring his presence to the lowest possible level and making himself overall more difficult to perceive.

    It took him a few minutes to make sure the mental block was working as intended, and when he felt he was ready, he immediately created a portal and entered inside.

    Emery made his way towards where Magus Leon and the others were, and just like Annara''s suggest, 50 miles at a time.

 Chapter 715 - The Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 715 - The Meeting</h4>

    As soon as Emery''s feet stepped out of the gate,? he opened up his spatial space and took out a dozen familiar blue-colored rocks before starting to create a stone formation in this ce.

    This was a safety measure Emery decided to set up after thoughtful consideration. The stone formation would serve as an anchor point to instantly whisk 200 miles away from his location at the time in case he needed to retreat.

    After making sure the stone formation would work fine, Emery continued his journey in the direction which Annara pointed at before. Two more trips through the [Spatial Gate], and he should only be about 80 miles from where Magus Leon and the others stopped.

    Knowing that another travel with [Spatial Gate] would be a risk, Emery started to run toward the destination while channeling his spirit force into the bracelet that cloaked his presence with its ability. After all, he couldn''t afford to fail at thest leg of the race because of a seemingly inconsequential mistake.

    In the end, after a few minutes of treading through the deep forest in fast yet careful manner, Emery''s spirit reading perceived two signatures of saint level warriors among other different signatures, possibly Graboids or other hostile creatures of the forest currently battling the group.

    The closer he got, the more Emery was sure that the two signatures he detected were the half-blood warriors of the group.

    "They must be separated into groups of two and tasked with guarding the perimeter," Emery thought as he considered the possible reasons for their presence here.

    Confident with what he just deduced, a faint smile appeared on Emery''s face. This is actually a perfect situation for him, as this is a good chance for an assessment to check if his current proficiency of utilizing Klea''s bracelet would be enough to hide his presence from saint level individuals.

    Another token of assurance that his stealth was working as intended would certainly boost Emery''s confidence, as he was about to tail after a group of much more perceptive magus.

    Visibility was lowered to a minimum at night, and this was especially the case in the forest where Emery was at the moment thanks to the presence of towering trees and dense foliage that obscured most of the dim moonlight. Therefore, Emery also proceeded to use his [Hide in Shadow] as his figure dashed toward the destination, steadily approaching near the location where the two half-blood warriors were.

    20 miles

    10 miles

    5 miles

    Eventually, Emery''s figure passed through the area where the half-blood warriors were just a few kilometers away. But he didn''t stop, he still went and continued until he reached several miles away from the two.

    Afterwards, Emery stopped to take a deep breath while waiting to see if those saint level warriors were actually leaving their area and moving toward him. A minute passed by and there was still no sign of the twoing. They didn''t even look in the direction he went.

    It was clear that he was sessful, or rather his proficiency didn''t fail him. After taking a nce at the bracelet and being grateful to Klea again, Emery continued as his destination was near.

    This time, he proceeded at a much slower pace, especially after Magus Leon and the others had already been spotted within a 50 mile radius of his spirit reading. In order to be sure again, Emery concentrated on his spirit once again, increasing the shroud effect imposed upon him before moving forward.

    Slowly but surely, Emery approached Magus Leon''s group until he finally sensed another group - a dozen of them -ing from the opposite direction and closing in on the former.

    There were still dozens of miles between them. Understanding that he might miss the meeting and would arrive toote to do anything, Emery started to hasten his pace.

    As his figure flickered through the dense flock of trees, not only was he increasing the mental block enveloping his body and strengthening the [Hide in Shadow] spell, Emery also tried his best to not break any twigs or shift anything in his way that could potentially create a sound that would get him caught.

    Gradually, the presence of the two groups became clearer in Emery''s mind.

    The group of dozen people had a minimum of saint level aura while three of them emanated magus level presence. One particr signature stood out for Emery as it was one of the strongest magus levels he could sense in the area.

    As soon as Emery reached the 5 miles distance to the group, he started to hear glimpses of their conversation. He stopped for a moment, contemting whether he should go further or stay here. Eventually, he decided to take another 2 mile which allowed them to see their figure and stopped there.

    Emery couldn''t help but feel a little nostalgic as he saw the dozen familiar figures. They were definitely the White Fang n, led by the one and only Chief Beowulf.

    Through the gaps of the woods, Emery could see the chief was apanied by two female pack leaders and their teams, and he recognized both people. The one with short ck hair was Beatrice, while the one with red ming hair was Anna; he had met them before and they even extended an invitation to join their squad to him during the Rave.

    Making sure that his mental block was working in full capacity, Emery slowly and carefullyid his body on a tree and started to pay his utmost attention to the other party''s conversation.

    "I specifically asked for Headmaster Delbrand or King Aduin himself toe," Chief Beowulf echoed in the air, backed by apparent dissatisfaction. The man then suddenly roared, "So where are they?!"

    Magus Leon, the victim of sudden roar, calmly responded. "The headmaster is upied right now, hence I was sent here instead. Let me introduce myself, I am Leon, the captain of the 6th Division Magus Alliance enforcer"

    It was obvious that the answer Magus Leon provided wasn''t able to pacify Chief Beowulf.

    "I don''t care who you are, don''t speak unless you have a higher position than Delbrand!"

    The man then turned to therge, dark-fur half-blood goat magus and said, "Jigow! We both are the members of the Twelve g Bearers of Zodiac City, so tell me, why did the king note himself? Is he really unavable or has another agenda?"

    Emery have heard about this title before, The twelve g bearers are the 12 bloodlines that was assigned as the 12 protectors of the Zodiac city; just under the 4 guardians and Lord Esbern the overseer.

    Jigow was apparently one of them, just as Chief Bewolf was.

    The dark-fur half-blood who was being asked just kept his silence. Instead, it was Magus Nameria who responded with a shout of her own

    "The king has no time for your wolves quarrel. Stop making trouble and follow us for your punishment!"

    For a moment, Chief Beowulf looked hesitant. However, it quickly went away as he said, "No! As I said before, I will only talk to Headmaster Delbrand or the king himself, if none are here i will take my leave now!"

    Seeing this spectacle, Emery thought that this was his cue to enter and help Magus Leon convince the chief. He considered his decision for a few more seconds before he made up his mind.

    He was about toe out of his hiding and say a word when a powerful energy came flying in his direction, or rather, the group''s direction. Thanks to that, his steps were stalled and he slowly crept back to the position he was at before.

    A grand magus figure had arrived, and surprisingly Emery know the figure well.

 Chapter 716 - Trust

    <h4>Chapter 716 - Trust</h4>

    The figure flew at terrifying speed, quickly rming everyone around. Their heads instantly snapped in the direction where the new arrival wasing. Those from the White Fang n stared at it with intensity, their body tense and ready forbat.

    Amidst the panic, Magus Leon shouted.

    "Don''t be rmed!"

    Despite the reassurance, all of them, especially the wolves, were still anxious. Even from afar, they could sense the faint pressure radiating from the figure, who was a Grand Magus level figure.

    Emery looked up while making sure he made minimal movements as he did so, trying to identify who the figure that was still hovering in the air was. A few momentster, he realized that person''s true identity.

    It was a middle-aged looking woman with white hair and a nk yet terrifying expression on her face. Of course, almost everyone in the academy would know who that was. She was Kadek, the Grand Magus enforcer tasked with maintaining the Magus Academy''s safety.

    The woman was floating in the air, blueish lightpletely nketing her body. While everyone fixed their gazes at her, her eyes darted around them, as if trying to look for something.

    As Emery stared at her, the Grand Magus surprised him for half a second by taking a quick nce at him.

    Within less than a second, Emery could feel his heart thumping in a chaotic manner, like it was about to hammer its way out from his chest. The Grand Magus had made him feel nothing short of pure fear.

    He felt like within that split second, everything that made him wasid bare to the open. Fortunately for him, the Grand Magus seemed to have decided to ignore him for the time being. She only nced and didn''t maintain her gaze on him.

    Emery wasn''t sure of the reason. Was it because she knew his identity, or was it because he was just not a threat at his current strength?

    Magus Leon quickly exined to the restless White Fang n the Grand Magus was actually the representative sent to talk on behalf of Headmaster Delbrand. After all, it was a matter rted to the Magus Alliance, not the academy itself. If anyone else served as the representative, it would create unneeded rumors about the stance of the academy.

    The exnation seemed convincing enough. However, Chief Beowolf did not seem satisfied by it.

    "This is not about jurisdiction, this is about trust and integrity! I cannot trust anyone with what I found except Delbrand himself or King Alduin!" The chief of White Fangs shouted.

    Despite the enraged chief''s demands, Grand Magus Kadek did not budge. She looked at the former calmly and said, "Your request cannot be approved. I will give you some time to give me a short exnation about what happened, or you will be taken into custody without further question."

    Considering how the chief insisted on seeing the headmaster or King Alduin and the way Grand Magus Kadek responded, it appeared there was no point for Emery to even try mediating between them. After all, under magus standards he was still young, and merely a rank 8 acolyte.

    As the ''discussion'' that sounded more and more like a shouting match went on, Chief Beowolf became increasingly more irritated. In the end, with an angry re directed at his debate opponent, he turned to look at his subordinates and barked.

    "Bring her here!"

    Knowing their chief was as angry as he could be, one of the subordinates immediately moved as he walked deep into the forest. Within a minute, another man could be seen apanying him, while dragging another person. Emery could recognize the other man who just appeared as Brutus, his senior in the Magus Academy and the one Tatjana inquired about.

    Seeing the man seemed fine, Emery made a note in his mind to tell Tatjana about this, when they meet in the future. Then, he turned his gaze towards the other person, who came with the two. After he got a good look at the figure, he was shocked along with everyone else there. There was no way he could forget the distinctive appearance.

    It was a girl with long white hair, bound with a magical rope. Her eyes were blindfolded, and a crude gag covered her mouth.

    "Silva! It''s really her!" thought Emery inwardly.

    It wasn''t just Emery who was expecting the girl. Considering how mild the reactions they showed, it seemed Magus Kadek, Leon and the others in this meeting already knew about this all along.

    "What''s with the binding? Let the girl go!" Leon said.

    In that second, the situation seemed to escte for the worse. Even Emery became tense due to that.

    While everyone was ring at each other, Emery looked left and right, desperately thinking for a way to help Silva, but idea after idea that crossed in his mind was immediately discarded, as everyone in his general vicinity seemed too much stronger than him.

    In the end, he gave up, because he knew his strength was insignificant in the grand scale of things. All he could do was hope that Magister Kadek could handle this situation properly and save her in the process.

    Chief Beowolf decided to exin what this was all about.

    "The girl just cannot be silenced, but don''t worry, we don''t need her anymore. She has given us everything she has."

    Emery saw the chief take out a golden parchment wrapped together with a gleaming silver metal ring. He could see a certain marking engraved on the silver ring, but from where he was standing, Emery could not make out what it was.

    After reading the scroll for a while, the chief once again said,

    "This is the scroll given to us by the Oroboros n. This scroll doesn''t just contain the proof of our innocence, but it also contains proof of who the real traitor among the 12 ns really is."

    The real traitor? Emery realized the situation had be even moreplicated. From this, he started to understand why the Wolf n was being so sneaky about this. However, he noticed the metal engraving on the scroll seemed to hide some meaning, From her gaze, Magus Kadek seemed to realize the same thing as well.

    "Then, you will give me the scroll and put yourself in custody. I can promise that I will keep you safe."

    The offer made Chief Beowolf hesitant. In that moment, Emery remembered what Tatjana told him. The headmaster was behind the deadly mission that ughtered many of those from the Wolf n, so of course, the chief would be wary of epting an offer like that.

    While he was busy thinking, his train of thought was interrupted when he saw Chief Beowolf suddenly look up to the sky and let out a loud howl.

    "What�� is he doing!"

    A sudden explosion of bright light ensued, as the howl echoed in the air, blinding all the magus who stood on the ground. From the cascade of footsteps, which was heard afterwards, it was clear the White Fang wolves were trying to escape to two different directions.

    Momentster, the group of magus as well as Emery regained their visibility and saw what was going on. Chief Beowulf, who held the scroll, went to one side with pack leader Anna, while the other pack leader, Beatrice, dragged their white-haired captive to another different direction.

    "You cannot escape!" Kadek warned.

    True to her words, the ground started to shake and crack after the escaping n members took a few steps, creating a doorway for multiple creatures to rise up from beneath. The Graboids proceeded to do their job and stood in front of them.. It was as if they had been sleeping underneath all along, waiting for the perfect time.

 Chapter 717 - Split Up

    <h4>Chapter 717 - Split Up</h4>

    Emery watched as a school of Graboids emerged from the ground and began their assault. The horde of creatures that unexpectedly bursted from the earth were way bigger than the one Emery and Annara fought before, but the fate that awaited them in the face of this group of magus wasplete annihtion. They were only able tost a few mere seconds.

    However, it was evident those few seconds were all the wolves needed to gain them some distance from the other party, who were now hell-bent on chasing them.

    As the wolves split into two groups at lightning speed and fled into the dense forest, Magus Leon quickly shouted in concern they might be able to escape if they didn''t take action soon.

    "Are we chasing them?!"

    The half-blood Magus Nimeria was the one responded to his somewhat idiotic and rhetoric question. "Of course, you moron!"

    Even though his shout was rebuked harshly by Magus Nimeria, Magus Leon didn''t act out. Instead, he calmly turned towards his superior Magister Kadek, his gaze telling thetter he was waiting for her instruction.

    "I need that parchment, so I will take it myself in order to be sure. You go and try to help the girl, Leon, while I chase after Beowulf."

    Hearing that, Magus Leon quickly nodded his head. He turned to the side and was about to ask the half-blood toe with him, when he realized both of them had already taken action, sprinting in the direction of the group who brought the snake girl away.

    With the enthusiastic approval of the half-blood group in taking the initiative, Magus Leon in the end decided to just take Ga with him. The muscr magus with many scars visible all over his body nodded readily, while the rest of the group helped Grand Magus Kadek apprehend Chief Beowulf.

    Thanks to this arrangement, the group was sessfully split in two with about the same strength.

    The two half-blood magus were as strong as Magus Leon, who was a Full-Moon magus, while even though the other group consisted of less powerful magus they had Magister Kadek, who was a Grand Magus. All in all, this was an excellent and bnced grouping.

    As for Emery, he naturally chose to follow Magus Leon''s group, as the main reason he was still around was because he was worried about Silva.

    With this matter out of the way, the chase began swiftly.

    The White Fang wolves, despite being mostly saint level warriors, led by Beatrice, who was the only rank 5 Wolf with Half-Moon magus cultivation, managed to run at such a great speed through the dense forest, giving the group of chasers led by Magus Leon quite a difficult time in track and chase them.

    The revtion honestly surprised Emery, until he recalled how Beatrice was the pack leader of the wind wolves, who excelled in speed. This, added a dense forest into the equation, allowed the pack she led to run faster than their usual performance.

    The homeground advantage the other party had and the fact the terrain in the dense forest was quite challenging to conquer made the supposedly faster group of magus unable to chase after the wolves.

    Luckily, Emery had his [Spatial Gate], which allowed him to keep his eyes on them. Even though that was the case, he knew he shouldn''t take it easy, because the group of magus went ahead and moved at twice their initial speed as they gave chase. If he didn''t pay enough attention to them, he would definitely be left in the dust without him noticing.

    Emery, however, did not move immediately, when the group moved as expected. In order to stay on the safe side, he decided to wait until they were at the edge of the radius that spirit reading could perceive. When they did, he quietly cast a [Spatial Gate] and opened it 30 miles from his current location. This would ensure that Emery would not lose track of them, while also minimizing the chances of him being discovered by the other party.

    He decided to adopt a reactive approach. As long as the two sides didn''t fight, Emery was sure Silva would overall still be safe under the White Fang care. At the moment, he just needed to follow them and then meet the wolves alone after they managed to escape. This was his new n.

    This time, the group ran at a speed that could cover 30 miles in less than 3 minutes, leaving Emery less time to cast [Spatial Gate] in between. Just after he cast the first spell, however, Emery''s ears immediately perked up, as they could faintly hear the sound ofmotion in the opposite distance - a battle seemed to have begun on that side.

    After contemting it for a while, Emery thought this development was to be expected. After all, that other side who had a Grand Magus leading the chase. Naturally, they wouldn''t have much luck escaping.

    Emery quickly woke up from his reverie, as he needed to focus on what was happening on his side. It took a lot of concentration on his part to pay attention to the rapidly moving targets as far as 50 miles from him, while still maintaining his cloaking. He couldn''t afford to split his focus at this juncture.

    One jump,

    Two jump,

    Half a dozen jumps through [Spatial Gates]ter, Emery became more and more surprised. Magus Leon and the others were, unexpectedly, still unable to catch up to Beatrice. Or rather, it would be a miracle if they could, with the number of obstacles that continually rose during the pursuit.

    Along the way, he witnessed firsthand the various kinds of traps and stumbling blocks the wolves had prepared that involved the natural surroundings and even wild creatures like Graboids. He couldn''t help but think that escape was their n all along, seeing how numerous and extensive traps Magus Leon and the others had to eat in order to catch up to them.

    However, slowly but surely, he was able to tell Magus Leon''s group would catch up to Beatrice''s group.

    The chase went on and Emery continued to jump from location to location using his [Spatial Gate] spell, giving his best to follow them. Finally, after another 10 jumps, his spirit reading sensed the two sides had met and a battle broke out between them.

    Knowing there was no time to hesitate, Emery cast another [Spatial Gate] and teleported 50 miles forward, arriving just a few miles away from them before he started to dash through the terrain.

    There, through the dense grove of trees, he saw with his own eyes, Magus Nimeria was fighting Beatrice. The battle was nothing less than fierce.

    Unexpectedly, Magus Leon and the others were just watching on the side. The same could be said for Beatrice''s subordinates, as Brutus and the four others stood and guarded their captive.

    nk!

    The full moon magus Nimeria managed to overpower the wind wolf Beatrice, who was thrown back and threw out blood after a few shes.

    Now the group has managed to reach and stop them, Magus Leon told the tiger bloodline magus to stop attacking.

    "You can no longer escape! Release the girl. There''s no need for anyone to get hurt," said Leon in a calm voice to Beatrice.

    Much to Emery''s surprise, Beatrice quickly agreed with the suggestion.

    "Alright."

    Beatrice was in herplete wolf transformation, as she looked at Magus Leon and said, "Magus Leon, please heed my words. We, the White Fang, now know for sure that neither the Magus Alliance nor Headmaster Delbrand have betrayed us."

    The wordsing out from Beatrice sounded totally like people who said silly excuses to create an opening to escape, but contrary to the expectation, she continued with a serious expression on her face.

    "Beware of the people next to you, enforcer. I am telling you, the golden parchment we showed earlier was a fake and only the real traitor knows about this fact. So only they would chase after the girl instead of the parchment."

    Beatrice''s words sent a wave of shock through everyone.. Magus Leon subconsciously turned his head to the two bloodline magus standing next to him.

 Chapter 718 - Accusation

    <h4>Chapter 718 - usation</h4>

    "Hahaha! What sort of bullshit is this?!" Magus Nimeria shouted once again, cursing the tant usation Beatrice threw at them.

    Emery, who was still hiding himself with the bracelet''s ability and his mental block, was also surprised when he heard this. He finally realized what the main objective of this meeting was. It was a trap prepared to lure the real traitor hidden within the alliance.

    If what Beatrice said just now was true, then the traitor would be between the two bloodline Magus, Nimeria or Jigow.

    Noticing the look given in their direction, Magus Nimeria scoffed and red at Beatrice as she spoke, "Huh! We choose to chase you because our main priority is to save the half-blood girl. As for whatever secret goal you just said, let the Magister deal with it."

    The exnation Magus Nimeria gave was a usible answer. But when she saw Magus Leon kept his silence, she exploded into another bout of anger.

    "Rrrr.. Seriously?! Are you seriously taking that woman''s words! You enforcers dare to use me, the Tiger Bloodline, as a traitor?! As for my partner here, he even has a better reputation than me: how dare you! We do not and will never betray the alliance!"

    It was evident that Magus Nimeria was fed up by the usations and the following suspicion directed at her and her colleague. Realizing no one really responded to her words, the anger within her grew exponentially and she roared loudly.

    In the next moment, everyone saw her body starting to change. Apparently, she used her transformation ability. Her skin began to turn pale, light blue fur started to emerge all over her body. Her nails and teeth were greatly lengthened and sharpened, turning into sharp ws and fangs.

    Magus Nimeria seemed to have a Tiger Bloodline proficient in the ice element. To Emery''splete surprise, he could feel the temperature of the surrounding area starting to drop even from his current location a mile away.

    "Wake up, Leon! Now that she was already cornered, she is only trying to buy time and make us fight each other! Don''t let them fool you!!"

    Magus Nimeria red at the bunch of Wolf Bloodline as she said those words. She was about to stomp the ground and attack the other party, when Beatrice once again opened her mouth and spoke to Magus Leon.

    "I don''t ask you to believe my words now. Our objective was only to prove this matter. I am sure my chief is currently giving the real proof to Magister Kadek."

    Even though she suggested the idea to just wait until the Magister returned with Chief Beowulf in tow, Beatrice seemed to know it wouldn''t happen looking at the expression seen on their faces. Strong gust of wind started to blow and shook the grove of trees in the area, so she beckoned her subordinates and prepared herself for another sh.

    Beatrice and her subordinates were ready, but she didn''t take the initiative to ring the bell of the second round. Seeing the situation was still in a stalemate, she looked at Magus Leon again and said, "Enforcer! I swear to you! I will not attack or run unless threatened!? I am just asking you to make sure those two people do not go anywhere until the grand magus returns!"

    And as it turned out, this was a proposal Magus Leon could ept.

    He turned to the transformed half-blood tiger and said, "Magus Nimeria, cease your aggression. I have decided to ept the proposal. If you really have nothing to hide, you shall return to your normal state and wait for the Magister''s return."

    s, the thing Magus Leon received as a reply was a loud roar.

    ROAR!!

    Magus Nimeria, in her tiger form, had taken her stance. Her gait told everyone she was ready to attack at any moment.

    "Leon, you fool! She was just trying to buy time! Don''t believe her!"

    Magus Leon''s gaze turned stern. "Magus Nimeria, I repeat: stand down! Or I will take you down by force."

    ROAR! "Arrghh! Stupid humans!"

    From the brief interactions he had with her, Emery knew Magus Nimeria was a temperamental person. But at this moment, he could see that she tried her best to restrain herself.

    Looking at the tense situation, Emery was anxious. A sh between magus was just on apletely different level, especially peak magus figures such as them. Both sides stared at each other in tension, but thankfully no one took the first step.

    Because of that, the tense situation gradually receded. Emery was starting to feel relief as it appeared the fight would not break out after all.

    It was at that moment a huge figure suddenly appeared behind Magus Leon''s colleague, Magus Ga, and quickly restrained thetter with a surprise attack.

    "Argh!"

    The muscr magus with many scars on his body was immediately restrained by two huge ck furry arms. Their eyes immediately shot toward the culprit. Everyone was stunned silly as they did not expect someone to take action at this moment.

    It was the other bloodline magus and supposedly one of the 12 g Bearers, Magus Jigow, took action and attacked Magus Ga without warning.

    "Magus Jigow!" shouted Magus Leon. "What are you doing?! Stop right this instant!"

    Unfortunately, Magus Jigow didn''t heed his words. The muscr Magus Ga was unable to move an inch under the pressure the former exerted. The next instant, the sound of bones cracking was heard in the air, followed by a stter of blood dying the grassy ground in red as a contest of strength unfolded between them.

    Magus Nimeria''s reaction to this finally broke all of the confusion.

    "Jigow, you fool! We still haven''t been found out yet!"

    This quickly shocked Magus Leon, as he stared numbly at the female half-blood magus. A secondter, the enforcer quickly took out a sword that shone brightly, brandishing it towards Magus Jigow.

    "Let him go!"

    However, the huge, ck fur, bear-form Jigow only spoke a total of five words in a heavy tone "Kill them all, no witnesses." The words were short, simple, sinct and to the point, but the intent behind them was vile.

    Right at this moment, Magus Nimeria swiftly darted towards, where Beatrice and her subordinates were and cast a powerful spell

    A powerful force was instantly gathered at both of the magus palm.

    [Sub Zero - tier 7 ice element]

    In an instant, everything within a mile in front of Magus Nimeria turned into a frozen in: trees, thickets, grasses, stones, nothing was spared.

    Fortunately, Beatrice was prepared for Magus Nimeria''s action. She had taken out a simrly powerful tier 6 wind spell to mitigate the destruction thetter''s spell brought, but unfortunately it wasn''t strong enough to block such a powerful spell, making two of her subordinates instantly turned into frozen sculptures and couldn''t be saved.

    "Brutus!" shouted Beatrice loudly, while keeping her gaze at Magus Nimeria. "Take the girl away! Now!"

    Hearing that, Brutus and the other two, who survived the [Sub Zero] spell, immediately dashed and rushed into the woods.

    "No one will escape!" Nimeria shouted, as she once again channeled her spell and was ready to kill everyone around.

    Emery, who watched everything from a distance, was stunned by the unexpected development. The two who were working together before were now attacking each other with intent to kill. The situation turned into an embodiment of chaos in a matter of seconds, for a second there he felt fortunate he wasn''t in the middle of it or he could be one of those crystal statues.

    However, now that the mystery unfold, what should Emery do? What could a rank 8 acolyte like him do in a battle where a single spell could kill multiple saint warriors.

 Chapter 719 - Out Of His League

    <h4>Chapter 719 - Out Of His League</h4>

    It would be aplete lie if Emery said his body was not trembling in fear when he saw the fierce battle happening in the distance. The horror in his eyes grew exponentially when he saw the normal expressions in the two Wind Wolf warriors, who had turned into frozen sculptures, proving they didn''t even realize they had died until the veryst moment of their life.

    "That''s a tier 7 spell. That must be it. There''s no other exnation otherwise," said Emery to himself, eyes still fixed on the scene of magnificent destruction in front of him.

    The fear Emery experienced was justified though, as he was currently only able to cast up to tier 4 spells. Even if he managed to make a breakthrough to rank 9 right at this instant, it would only allow him to cast tier 5 spells. He clearly saw how Beatrice didn''t leave unscathed when she tried to counteract it with her tier 6 spell.

    This matter was clearly out of his league, just like what Klea had told him before.

    Right now, Emery could only try his best to resist the fear budding and growing in his heart. He soon discovered he couldn''t move his body, much lesse out of his hiding ce and help Magus Leon''s group as nned.

    In the end, he only watched the ongoing battle from afar and hoped that Magister Kadek would arrive soon. Otherwise, what would greet her would be the sight of all her subordinates being killed.

    The possessor of Tiger Bloodline Magus Nimeria looked like she was about to deliver a ferocious, relentless attack to Beatrice''s subordinates, who were trying to get away. Magus Leon immediately got into action when he saw this.

    Unexpectedly, he decided to stop Magus Nimeria in her tracks, instead of helping his fellow enforcer, who was still struggling with the ck goat magus Jigow.

    [Sun de - Tier 6 light spell]

    It was an advanced-level enhancement spell, just like Emery''s [Dark Infusion] spell, but obviously better.

    An eye-piercing glow was cast on his de, making it thrum with power as Magus Leon brandished it and shot towards Magus Nimeria, who was also running toward the escaping group led by Brutus.

    Magus Nimeria realized she would suffer dire consequences if she persisted with her assault, so she quickly changed her trajectory and took a defensive stance to wee magus Leon, instead of continuing to attack the Wind Wolf pack.

    nk! BAM!

    A loud metallic sound followed by an explosive one resounded in the air as, the two magus figures shed into each other. Magus Nimeria blocked Magus Leon''s deadly sh with her high tier gloves artifact. Before Emery could see whether the two sustained injury or not, they immediately started a round of exchanging attacks.

    "WHY?! Tell me why would you do this?!" shouted Magus Leon, as he sent a horizontal sh. "From whom did you receive the order?! Is it the king himself?!" A glint shed in his eyes as Magus Leon spoke those words.

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    Unexpectedly, the usually temperamental Magus Nimeria didn''t say anything, as if she had turned mute. She just kept deflecting and evading the attacks Magus Leon threw at her, while also squeezing a few attacks of her own.

    Seeing there was no reaction, the scowl on Magus Leon''s face deepened and the man shouted loudly.

    "TELL ME THE TRUTH!"

    St!

    Blood sttered in the air. This time Magus Leon managed tond his attack and wound Magus Nimeria''s right shoulder, causing thetter to instinctively take a step back. A hateful look appeared on her face as Magus Nimeria stared at her opponent.

    The expression on her face visibly distorted as she angrily said, "You ves of the human alliance! you don''t deserve the truth!"

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    While the battle between two magus level figures continued and grew fiercer as time went on, Emery shifted his gaze towards Brutus and the others. After Magus Nimeria was blocked by Magus Leon, they immediately grabbed the bound serpent girl and continued their escape as their figures shot towards the dense forest. Meanwhile, Beatrice quickly made her way to the two frozen sculptures, to see and check if they could still be saved.

    On the other hand, Emery clearly saw how Magus Ga shouted loudly, before his body started to emit a bright light. For a moment, he thought the other party was using some kind of enhancement spell, but his guess was proven wrong when Magus Ga''s body rapidly grew and finally allowed him to break free from Magus Jigow''s grip.

    Twice.

    Thrice.

    Nearly four times the size of a normal human back on Earth.

    Magus Ga finally broke away from Magus Jigow and the moment they faced each other again, the former had grown into a 8 meter tall figure. As if that wasn''t enough, his entire body was alsopletely covered in metallic sheen as his spell took effect.

    A metal element Half-Moon magus would certainly not die easily even against someone at the peak Full-Moon stage. The living proof was Magus Ga standing right before Emery''s very eyes.

    ARGH! A loud scream filled with hatred echoed in the air. Magus Ga shot towards the transformed Magus Jigow at breakneck speed.

    Blood could be seen trickling out from his mouth as he raged ferociously and attacked his opponent relentlessly. Thetter, however, was able to block each and every attack perfectly; he even managed to throw a punch or two amidst the onught of the storm of blows he received.

    Bam! Bam! Bam! A series of dull sounds continuously reverberated in the air as the two battled, eavh strike they unleashed was capable of making the earth tremble.

    What shocked Emery was the fact the smaller-size, dark-fur magus managed to hold his ground and even gradually take the flow of the battle. In just a dozen exchanges, he could see cracks had appeared everywhere on the metallic body of Magus Ga, while his opponent Magus Jigow didn''t seem to have sustained any major injuries.

    Then all of a sudden, a pair of horns grew on Magus Jigow''s head. Following that was the appearance of multiple sharp-looking bones protruding out of thetter''s arms. Using those newly-arrived bones, Magus Jigowunched a series of attacks that crushed Ga''s cracked body apart.

    CRACK!

    The next thing Emery saw was the sight of a long horn piercing through Magus Ga''s body. The massive figure gradually returned to his original human appearance. It was clear Magus Ga had lost and was at Magus Jigow''s mercy, as the ck goat splintered the former''s arms and threw his body to the ground like garbage.

    "No!" shouted Magus Leon from the other side.

    He had noticed how Magus Ga couldn''t handle the bloodline magus, but he couldn''t go and help because he still had Magus Nimeria on his te.

    Emery, on the other hand, was stunned speechless. What he had just seen was nothing, but terrifying. Such a powerful Half-Moon magus enforcer was defeated in a matter of minutes and would probably be crippled for life even if he didn''t die.

    The sight only served to fuel the terror in Emery''s heart. He considered the option of running away at this very moment. It was also at this time Emery could sense multiple figures approaching.

    Seeing how the situation at a distance was unfolding, Emery sincerely wished this group of arrivals were friendly. Unfortunately, he was once again reminded reality was cruel, because he couldn''t be more wrong.

    Four, six, before eventually stopping at ten. Emery recognized these people''s signatures, as he had met them before. They were the 10 bloodline saint level warriors that Magus Jigow and Magus Nimeria had brought for this mission. Apparently, they had been running from the beginning and only catching up to the group now.

    The few who ran the fastest arrived in front of the transformed Magus Jigow, and thetter calmly said, while ncing at a certain direction. "Chase the wolves. Kill them all."

    Once again, Emery was rendered speechless by this revtion. He couldn''t believe the whole bloodline warriors were in this too, could it be true that King Alduin was the mastermind behind all of this? If so, what could this possibly mean? A deration of war of the whole bloodlines?

    As the ten warriors started moving to chase after Brutus and the others, Beatrice immediately took action and tried to stop them, but was unable to stop them all due to their numbers. When she was about to chase after those who slipped away, therge ck-fur figure already arrived before her.

    In the next second, Beatrice''s body was mmed hard to the ground and she groaned in pain.

    Emery knew it was time for him to make a decision: be it help or retreat, he had to make a decision right now.

    He closed his eyes and whispered to no one in particr. He had made his decision.

    "I am sorry, Klea."

    The next instant, a gate appeared in front of him.

    A determined look appeared in Emery''s eyes.

    It was decided: no more hiding.

 Chapter 720 - Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 720 - Shadow</h4>

    "Run! Keep going!"

    A loud shout reverberated through the dense forest. The source was a huge hairy man with defining features, while the recipients were two simrly hairy Wind Wolf warriors. The figures of three of them flickered through the thicket of trees; two scaly skinned lizard bloodline warriors were chasing some distance behind them.

    Eventually, the chaser caught up to the pursued, as they began throwing multiple ranged attacks. Dozens of star-shaped projectiles swiftly flew through the air, following right behind them was a cluster of fireballs.

    Noticing the attacks thrown at them, the hairy man quickly responded and stopped all the projectiles without any errors. As for the fireballs, he dodged the fireballs, effectively fending off the attacks, as consecutive explosions struck the lush forest.

    The man, however, did not leave unscathed. His arms were bleeding profusely from the sharp weapons.

    "Urgh!" A groan of pain escaped from the man''s lips.

    Then, therge hairy man suddenly unleashed a bestial roar that shook the forest. His body started changing and eventually transformed into a Dire Wolf.

    Immediately after, he turned around towards the chaser and tackled one of them to the ground. With his de-like sharp ws, he instantly killed the lizard by making five gruesome holes in its chest, where the heart was.

    He red at the other lizard bloodline warrior, before jumping back with particr speed-based skill to chase after the two Wind Wolf warriors.

    "Urrghh! There''s more of them!"

    The reason the hairy man didn''t take out the other lizard bloodline warrior was because he detected that four more were approaching from left and right direction. He was just about to feel relief for dispatching one of their chasers, only to be foiled.

    Arriving next to the two Wind Wolf warriors, the man cheered them on because he could see they were exhausted. "We have to keep going. Don''t give up, we''re almost there!"

    But as soon as those words vanished in the air, the group was forced to stop as four other figures were already waiting a mile ahead of them.

    "Darn it! We are surrounded," Brutus said in a bitter tone.

    One of the Wind Wolf warriors turned to him and said, "Brutus, you are the strongest among us. Take the girl and go. We''ll stay here to stall them."

    The bitter tone in Brutus'' voice deepened as he said, "Urgg... I don''t think I can pass through that number of people as well."

    The three people were stumped. They didn''t know what they should do. The chaser also didn''t give the group time to ponder their choices, as the nine of them quickly approached, while maintaining their encirclement from all directions.

    They were all saint level warriors, despite the fact they were merely rank 8 cultivators, who chose to sacrifice all their spirit force for the sake of advancing into rank 9. This decision allowed them to possess the strength of a rank 9, but limited their spell prowess to the lowest level of low tier spells and rendered them unable to advance any further in their lifetime.

    But unlike other saint level warriors who took this path, half-blood saint warriors had an even higher battle power thanks to their innate advantage since birth, allowing them to reach 130 to 150 points. Some even capable to raise this number even further through their gene transformation, hence they were considered a strong forceparable to a rank 9 acolyte.

    For Brutus, who was a peak rank 9 half-blood acolyte, these people were no match for him in one-on-onebat. Unfortunately, his current situation was not a fair one. He might be able to take two or even three of them at once, but definitely not nine.

    "Brutus! The girl is unconscious. We might have a chance if we just leave the girl here," said the other Wind Wolf warrior.

    Brutus red at him when he heard that. "Are you crazy?! The chief will definitely not like that!"

    "She''s just a serpent girl!" the Wind Wolf warrior tried to argue. "Between her and any of you, I know exactly who I would choose without hesitation."

    As they talked and argued, the saint bloodline warriors had arrived before them and circled thempletely.

    "Leave her or not, all of you are still going to die!" said one of the half-bloods, who looked like an ape.

    Brutus scoffed when he heard those words. "You want to kill me? Thene on and try!"

    He roared once again and his body started to change, transforming into his full Direwolf form. Knowing it would be a battle of which fist was the strongest, the nine bloodline warriors also quickly employed their second transformation and their bodies began to change as well.

    One by one they transformed: some turned into humanoid lizard with scaly skin, some turned into what appeared to be hairy monstrosities, one grew a pair of bone wings on their back, one''s body was engulfed in zing mes, while one had spikes protruding all over their body.

    Following this mass transformation activity, there was a cacophony of frenzied roar from various kinds of creatures.

    HOWL! ROAR! SHRIEK! CHIRP!

    This particr area of dense forest suddenly turned into some kind of monster freak show.

    With their current situation of three against nine, the group knew they couldn''t let their attention be divided, because they were about to participate in what could possibly be theirst. Therefore, the two Wind Wolf warriors swiftly put the unconscious girl on the ground, before they gathered closer. Together they created a small circle with their backs on each other.

    Tension filled the area, as each of the three pairs of eyes stared at the three pairs of malicious eyes in front of them.

    "FIGHT!"

    Simr to a bow whose string had been drawn, it exploded. The situation turned into a mayhem of speed and strength, where no one could fullyprehend and understand what wasing to them.

    Flesh was cut and split open, bones were broken, screams and groans resounded in the air, but it was clear the wolves were suppressed. It took only one mistake and one opportunity for the nine bloodline warriors to deal a critical hit on one of the Wind Wolf, creating an insolvable gap within the circr formation.

    "NO!" shouted Brutus as what followed was one of the lizard warriors dashing in with a saber brandished high in the sky, ready to cut the unconscious girl into two.

    "SSsshh mission seeded!" shouted the Lizard warrior, knowing no one could stop him.

    But then, a shadowy figure suddenly appeared near the lizard warrior and the next thing Brutus knew both of them had disappeared as if they never existed. This immediately attracted everyone''s attention, both the Wind Wolf and bloodline warriors'' group.

    "There''s another one hiding!" shouted the ape-looking warrior who spoke earlier. In an instant, the eight remaining bloodline warriors took a step back their gazes wandered warily, searching for their lizardpanion and the unknown assant.

    "Where are they?"

    "Who are you?!"

    "Are you a coward?!? Come out this instant!"

    While they were trying to provoke the unknown assant, the group''s attention was quickly diverted when they heard somethinging from the sky and it wasing down fast! In response, they all took another step back.

    The darkness of the night coupled with the fact their current location was a deep forest with tall trees and dense leaves, by the time they realized what it was, they were already toote.

    BAM!!!

    A small crater appeared as it hit the ground hard. The remaining eight bloodline warriors and the wolves quickly turned their gazes to look. Twopletely opposite expressions appeared on their faces.

    The lizard warrior, who disappeared earlier was there, on the verge of life and death. He was lying on the ground, twitching and squirming weakly with his body broken beyond measure, having fallen from the sky at such a high speed.

    "In the air!"

    In an instant, all eyes were directed into the air but they still could see nothing but darkness and the faint silhouettes of tree leaves. They only heard the sound of something passing past them. The next thing they knew one of their members had once again disappeared.

    It was the ape-looking warrior.

    "What is going on?!"

    Now that they knew where to look, they finally caught the glimpse of a figure in a shadowy cape blinking through the air, taking the ape warrior into the sky, while delivering a relentless strike to make the warrior unable to fight back.

    From their current location, the remaining bloodline warriors could faintly hear dull sounds of theirpanion being hit repeatedly.

    Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam.

    After a dozen blink, the shadowy figure disappeared once again, leaving the half-unconscious ape warrior alone in the air, as he quickly descended from the high altitude he found himself with.

    "Catch him!!"

    The one who sprouted a pair of wings on their back swiftly took action. They knew he was the best choice to save the ape warrior from suffering the same fate as the lizard warrior. The winged bloodline warrior quickly shot to the air, but just before the managed to grab the ape warrior, another disaster struck.

    In that particr moment, the shadowy figure had reappeared and this time right behind the winged warrior. In his hand, the remaining bloodline warriors could see a swirling dark sphere.

    [Dark Matter]

    BOOM!!!

 Chapter 721 - Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 721 - Surprise Attack</h4>

    Thanks to its function of camouging its users and cing them under most people''s senses, the bracelet Emery wore gave him another overwhelming advantage.

    Emery had been following the group of saint bloodline warriors. He had not yet been detected by the other party till now. Even from a dozen meters of distance, none of them managed to spot him.

    Seeing Brutus and the others were in a precarious situation, Emery quickly focused his attention on finding the best time to move and help them. After all, the most important factor in a surprise attack was perfect timing and wless execution.

    He continued to watch and observe. As soon as he saw the wolves'' circr formation was breached, he knew it was time.

    In the blink of an eye, Emery went ahead and activated his skill that could give him an edge inbat.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 5]

    [Increased 32 battle power]

    [Battle power 180]

    Thebination of the [Blink] spell, high battle power, as well as an artifact that could cloak and render himpletely undetected, made these saint warriors unable to respond to the surprise attack Emeryunched.

    Emery''s figure disappeared from where he was. Utilizing the darkness of the night and its surrounding area, he whisked away the bloodline warrior who was about to hurt the girl without much difficulty and brought him on a trip through the sky.

    [Hidden de]

    A deadly glint shone on the dagger in Emery''s hand. He proceeded to send it deep into the lizard warrior. The [Moon Dagger] itself was more than enough to pierce the lizard''s thick skin, but coupled with the battle art [Hidden de], the tip of the dagger went in and out smoothly like butter.

    The lizard warrior didn''t even realize he was in Emery''s clutch until he felt a sharp pain in his chest. Before he could respond in any way, Emery already cast [Blink] again and brought him higher into the sky, while also attacking another part of his body.

    The lizard warrior only saw a bright gleam, before another stinging pain appeared on his body, this time in the stomach.

    St!

    Two more blinks into the air and two more dagger thrusts, the lizard warrior had already partially lost consciousness. Emery ended his deed by delivering a powerful blow to the lizard warrior, sending him straight down to the ground like a falling meteor.

    He also did the same thing with the ape warrior and was about to send thetter on the same trip, when he noticed the winged warrior flying towards them. Knowing he couldn''t use this tactic anymore, Emery decisively decided to show himself, while also taking the winged warrior down to the ground.

    BOOM!

    A loud sonorous sound resounded through the air, as three figures swiftly descended from the sky and smashed into the ground. Two of themy weakly in the small crater from their impact, while another stood firm on top of them, his ck cloak fluttering in the wind.

    In a matter of seconds, Emery was able to bring the number of enemies he had to face from nine to six. One could confidently conclude this was an effective surprise attack.

    "Who the hell are you?!" One of the remaining bloodline warriors shouted angrily.

    Emery ignored the question thrown at him and approached Brutus, who was staring at him. He arrived here and revealed himself, while still in his Lanzo''s [Shapeshifting] form, but the Dire Wolf unexpectedly didn''t attack him.

    It was not because he clearly showed them he came with good intentions, nor because of his earlier deed that helped them take out three of the enemies, but it was because of something else. Even the two Wind Wolf could feel it as well.

    The reason the wolves didn''t attack Emery right away was because they all could perceive the same mark they also had on Emery, [Mark of the Golden Wolf]. The Mark given by the patriarch, proving he wasn''t merely a Wolf Bloodline, but also recognized as a member of their n the White Fang n.

    "You�� Who are you?" Brutus discovered he could feel something familiar about the person walking towards their direction, as if they had met before. But in the end, couldn''t really put his finger on it.

    Emery didn''t say anything. Arriving at the position where the wounded Wind Wolf filled earlier, he turned around and wordlessly took a fighting stance, ready to fight.

    Of course, there was a thought about bringing them away using his [Spatial Gate]. Unfortunately, the six bloodline warriors surrounded them had dispelled their terror and charged at their direction already.

    "He''s just a rank 8, but he''s a space caster! Attack! Don''t let him get away!"

    "Here theye."

    The two immediately turned their attention towards the iing six bloodline warriors. Emery, on the other hand, didn''t follow their actions. Instead, he squatted down and proceeded to put his hand on the ground, concentrating on his nature core as he willed for a spell to take effect.

    [Shadow Root]

    In an instant, half a dozen roots erupted out of the ground akin to a volcano. However, instead of their usual slender and long form that were ideal for binding, they were twice the size that Emery usually conjured.

    The reason for these roots usual form was because the function Emery needed from them was not to ensnare, but to block attacks thrown at them and beat up those bloodline warriors.

    BAM!

    A loud dull sound resounded through the air. The roots smacked the three bloodline warriors that were running towards him like flies. As soon as they were thrown into the air and hit the nearest tree, several small roots emerged from the ground around and swiftly restrained them.

    Emery cast [Blink] and disappeared from his position. His figure reappeared not near the three who were restrained, but behind the other three, who were fighting Brutus. Immediately after, he stabbed the dagger in his hand into the back of one of them.

    St! Blood sttered as the bloodline warrior turned his head down and saw the tip of the dagger pierced his heart and through the right side of his chest. A disbelief expression appeared on his face, while his body slowly lost its strength and fell to the ground.

    Seeing hisrade being brought down, the other bloodline warrior, who had spikes all over his body, felt a deep sense of terror overtaking him. At that moment, his hunch told him he was going to die if he didn''t run away right now. So, he followed his instincts by turning around and dashing away.

    Emery saw this, but he didn''t panic. He calmly took out his sword from the spatial ring and opened a small gate in front of him before thrusting the sword into it.

    Thanks to the overwhelming fear, the bloodline warrior did not notice a swirling portal appearing in his running trajectory. It was only when deed was done did he realize he had actually delivered himself straight into death''s embrace.

    St!

    Brutus did not waste the opportunity Emery gave him as he immediately went all-out and took down the lone bloodline warrior with his ferocious set of w attacks. He also didn''t forget to approach the bloodline warriors Emery took down and make sure they died.

    This left the bloodline warriors to three, who were restrained by Emery''s [Shadow Root]. They already broke free from the restraints imposed on them, but only red daggers at Emery and the others.

    Now they basically had simr numbers, but the bloodline warriors did not seem to dare to attack for fear of death. They just kept moving around in a circle, seeming to just want to make sure Emery didn''t leave.

    Emery realized this was their chance to run away and quickly told the other three about this n of his. His resolve was doubled when his spirit reading sensed four strong magus aura already making their way to this location.

    "Let''s go!"

    As he said that, Emery disappeared and reappeared near the unconscious girl lying on the ground. He quickly picked her up and put her on his shoulder before rotating his palm. Space in front of Emery distorted as the spell slowly took effect.

    [Spatial Gate]

    "Hang on, Silva. I will definitely take you to a safe ce," Emery whispered, looking at his pale face and realized the girl was slowlying to her senses.

    However, before the gate was actually formed, Emery saw one of the bloodline warriors throw a barrage of ck orbs. Brutus and the others were caught off guard by this and it was toote to prevent it.

    Those orbs quickly hit the distorted space and a powerful explosion urred as a result.

    BOOM!!!

    The explosion caused the half-formed gate to fall apart. Emery and the girl who was on his shoulder, were thrown and separated from each other.

    When he tried to stand up and approach, a grim expression appeared on his face as Emery could sense the four magus were very close.

    "They areing!"

 Chapter 722 - Run!

    <h4>Chapter 722 - Run!</h4>

    The four powerful magus-level auras that Emery had detected moved at high speed, crossing theplex terrain of the dense forest as if it were a prairie. At the speed of which they were going, Emery estimated that the group could cover the entire 50 mile distance in just under a minute or two.

    By the time Emery recovered from the dizziness from the explosion and was about to get on his feet again, the group of magus was already around the corner and could arrive at any moment.

    Knowing entirely well that the situation was about to go from dangerous to disastrous, Emery instantly shouted with all the air in his lungs.

    "I take the girl! Let''s go!"

    He extended his hand over to the still unconscious girl and quickly brought her into his embrace before facing in the opposite direction the group of magus wasing from. The spirit energy within his body churned vigorously as his figure disappeared and reappeared continuously, moving past the encirclement that the bloodline warriors had set up.

    "Don''t worry, Silva. I will not let them take you!" muttered Emery under his breath while continuing to cast [Blink].

    Even though he could no longer see the bloodline warriors in his line of sight, Emery with the girl in his arms continued to run as if his life depended on it.

    He wanted to gain as much distance as possible before casting the more time-consuming [Spatial Gate] because he knew he couldn''t afford to fail the second time. Not only would Silva''s life be in danger, his life would also be in danger.

    Emery didn''t even have the capacity to worry about Brutus or the other two Wind Wolf warriors. In his eyes, his act of saving the girl was already considered a high enough contribution.

    If he could, Emery would naturally and dly help the three of them escape. But s, the current him simply did not have enough strength to help everyone.

    As his figure dashed through the dark forest, Emery with his spirit reading could tell that everyone was making their way towards him. The bloodline warriors were hot on his tail, while Brutus and the Wind Wolf warriors were just right behind them.

    However, Emery knew that the real problem was the group of magus at the far back. It would only be a matter of time before he met them, and if it happened, Emery really had no idea what his fate would be.

    "Urgh!! I just need a few seconds! Only a few seconds so I can cast my spell safely," cursed Emery.

    Knowing the magus'' group would only continue to shorten the distance between them, Emery decided to use another trick he had in his mind.

    A hint of determination shed in his eyes. "It''s now or never!"

    Emery concentrated his focus on his nature core, channeling and molding the spirit energy that flowed in his body to his whims as he cast two spells simultaneously. Sweat appeared on his forehead while his veins bulged and could be seen, showing how difficult the feat he was about to do.

    [Shadow Root]

    [Granite Wall]

    The earth shook as the ground split apart. From within, the widest and thickest granite wall Emery ever created rapidly rose to the air. Dozens of roots followed its entrance as they began to creep and establish their dominance on this newly-risen wall, enveloping it with their existence.

    Emery timed the spells''pletion in such a way so that he could pass through right before it closed up, blocking all the people at the back. The feat took a great toll on him that he nearly stumbled on his way inside.

    Even though he was feeling very tired, Emery knew he the wall wont hold. Not going to let this chance go, he proceeded to cast spatial gate.

    The gate had finally seeded in forming, located 50 miles away in the opposite direction of those pursuing him.

    However, just as Emery was about to step into it, he noticed that another energy signature came rushing from the other side just near the portal he had just created. It was another powerful magus.

    "What?! Another one??!"

    Not knowing whether the new arrival was an ally or foe, Emery immediately closed the portal on the other hand and quickly tried to form another one in another direction, any direction will do!.

    s, reality wasn''t kind enough to give him a second chance.

    Before the second gate could fully take shape, Emery watched the wall of nts and granite he had created fall apart like a sandcastle.

    It was cut and sliced ??into several pieces by a slender magus, and when he went inside, Emery saw a stter of blood and chunks of flesh entering along with the other party. After taking a closer look, he realized that it was the body part of one of the bloodline warriors who was clearly dismembered without mercy.

    It was Magus Leon, carrying the heavily wounded Beatrice on his back.

    As soon as he saw Emery, he raised the menacing sword in his hand and said, "Give that girl to me now!"

    However, before Emery could respond, the next group had arrived and they came in with a strong disy.

    Emery watched speechlessly as Brutus'' body flew past the broken wall and him at great speed, traveling hundreds of feet through the air before crashing into a tree.

    What happened next was the sight of the wall turning into a block of ice and shattering into numerous pieces.

    Two figure appear from the ice shards; Magus Nimeria who was currently looking extremely sinister and Magus Jigow who was carrying the two Wind Wolf warriors in each of his arms.

    CRACK!

    Terrifiying crisp sound of bones breaking quickly shocked him, as he saw the two struggling Wind Wolf warriors limply fall to the side. Magus Jigow just killed those two people, and he did it as easily as killing a chicken.

    "No more running," said Magus Nimeria coldly, her gaze focused on Magus Leon.

    She noticed that Magus Leon''s attention was not on her, and so she turned her gaze to see what he was staring at. Emery had a wry smile in his heart when he saw the surprise on her face as she looked at him.

    "You!! You are that boy at the tavern!! Who are you?!"

    Magus Nimeria, a Tiger Bloodline possessor and peak magus; at her current strongest state, her sharp gaze coupled with her booming voice were enough to shake Emery''s mind.

    After calming his disorganized heart, Emery quickly assessed the situation and couldn''t help but panic. Right now, both him and Magus Leon had someone they couldn''t let go on their hand.

    He tried to think of a way they could escape from this predicament, but he simply couldn''t find one no matter how hard he thought.

    Meanwhile, Magus Nimeria was furious when she saw Emery not answering her question. But before she could do anything, Emery could sense that magus he had sensed earlier was about to arrive.

    Seeing that the two bloodline magus were distracted by the oing figure, Emery inwardly and sincerely hoped that this time it would be a friendly one. Otherwise, his fate would only be sealed here.

    BAM! BAM!

    In the distance, the group saw that a grove of trees had fallen to the ground and was still continuing. From this scene, it could be clearly seen that this oing magus was bulldozing through everything in their path on their way to their location.

    As this magus drew near, Emery could feel that the other party had the White Fang''s aura in him. A sense of relief silently rose in his heart as he felt the other party emit an aura as strong as a peak Full Moon magus.

    The figure finally arrived and every pair of eyes were on them.

    It was a short hair man with dark glossy hair. His bare chest which was covered with tattoos and furry dark fur all around his body.

    Emery recognized the other party.

    He was Heorgar, the wolf pack leader who challenged Chief Beowulf ''s leadership on the Rave.

 Chapter 723 - Bloodline Rank

    <h4>Chapter 723 - Bloodline Rank</h4>

    Emery remembered what the members of the Wolf Bloodline said about the man. Apparently, he had challenged Chief Beowulf to decide who was more worthy to be the leader so many times that they couldn''t remember. Emery even had the chance to see with his own eyes one of their battles at the Rave.

    Thanks to his unrelenting efforts, Heorgar was recognized to be the strongest among all the pack leaders of the Wolf Bloodline, standing just below the strongest man: Chief Beowulf himself.

    Seeing the familiar figure, Beatrice forced herself to speak even though breathing was now bing ratherborious for her.

    "Heorgar�� You are finally here! What took you so long?!" The windwolf Beatrice still scolded the man, even though she struggled to get off Leon''s back.

    "I tried to arrive as soon as I could." Heorgar added. "Still, I am sorry."

    After saying that, Heorgar turned his attention somewhere or rather to the bodies of the two Wind Wolf warriors lying lifelessly on the ground.

    As if he was a volcanic eruption, an overwhelming aura exploded from his body as he bared his sharp teeth at Magus Jigow, who was standing near the two bodies

    Unexpectedly, Jigow the goat magus, who usually had that stony expression on his face this time showed an amused look.

    "Heorgar of the Demon Wolf, you have never won against your chief, '''' said Magus Jigow with a mocking smile. "You will never win against me!"

    As soon as he finished his words, Magus Jigow immediately shot forward with his tworge arms outstretched towards Heorgar. A sinister smile appeared on his face.

    Emery was surprised when he saw that Heorgar didn''t use his transformation ability, but was still able to dodge Magus Jigow''s tackle with ease.

    If that wasn''t impressive, then the counterattack he delivered was certainly one - an elbow strike straight at the ck goat magus'' back sending him swiftly off into the distance.

    BAM!

    A loud dull sound reverberated in the air as the elbow connected.

    The blow was so hard Emery could faintly feel the air and even the space itself shaking for a moment. It was only a single blow, but Emery could see Magus Jigow''s body flying dozens of meters away.

    A look of shock appeared in Jigow''s eyes. He couldn''tprehend what had just happened.

    After recovering from the blow he received, Magus Jigow turned around and pointed his finger at Heorgar who shot a cold re with his arms folded.

    "Y-You! You should not be this strong!" The man was ring very sharply at Herogar, as if he wanted to see through thetter.

    Hearing this, Beatrice showed a disdainful smile and didn''t let go of the opportunity to ridicule Magus Jigow.

    "Hahah�� You shall see now that all those Heorgar multiple failures have finally brought fruit," Beatrice said in a sarcastic tone. "You are seeing the new Heorgar the rank 7 mythical wolf! Haha, you two will now get what you deserve!"

    Magus Jigow had a dumbfounded expression on his face when he heard that. For a moment, he even felt that his sense of hearing had wronged him.

    "Y-You! You! Even if that is true, you still won''t win against me!"

    It seemed the man still had something to say. Unfortunately, Heorgar looked like he didn''t n to let him finish, as he activated his transformation. His body swiftly began to change into the form of which he was known for - the Demon Wolf.

    Heorgar''s figure grew but still couldn''tpare to Magus Jigow. Unlike other transformations, his human features were very much preserved, the only thing that looked non-human was a single horn growing on his forehead.

    After the transformation waspleted, Heorgar''s form didn''t look much like a wolf. Instead, he looked like the living embodiment of an underworld demon with tattoos scattered all over his dark skin that glowed red.

    It didn''t take long for Heorgar and Magus Jigow to dash and sh with each other. Within seconds, dozens of deadly exchanges urred between the two of them and each produced a thunderous sound that shook the air.

    Even though his body was only half that of Magus Jigow and looked weaker inparison, Heorgar dodged most of the attacks thrown at him, focusing on counterattacking.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Emery watched intently as the fight progressed. He knew a single blow from either of the two would instantly kill him and destroy his body in the process. This was the prowess a peak magus with a rank 7 mystical bloodline was capable of.

    When bloodlines were put into the equation, it was not just a matter of cultivation realm that measured a magus'' strength. Their bloodline gene rank would be the most important factor.

    Emery''s Fey Wolf bloodline had the limitation of rank 6, and he only managed to reach the rank 4 Fey Shaman. Brutus was a high stage rank 9 acolyte with the rank 5 Dire Wolf, while Beatrice was a Half-Moon magus with the rank 6 Wind Wolf.

    Heorgar, on the other hand, had reached the peak of the magus realm. And from what Beatrice said earlier, it appeared that since the previous time they met, the man had managed to break through his rank limit into the rank 7 Demon Wolf - a level of Mythical blood. With his new strength, he might even beat Chief Beowulf, who was only a rank 6 White Wolf.

    With such power, it was no wonder he could handle a powerful bloodline magus like Magus Jigow.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    Loud noises continued to echo through the air as the battle between the two became increasingly fierce.

    Emery watched as bones started to protrude from certain parts of Magus Jigow''s body. The huge de-like bones on each of his elbow and knuckle emitted a deadly aura as thetter continuously sent various kinds of melee attacks at Heorgar.

    Swish! St!

    A wide gash appeared on Heorgar''s chest, but the demon wolf was not affected in the slightest. Ignoring the bloody wound, Heorgar went ahead and managed to grab one of Jigow''s de-like bones before breaking it apart with his two hands.

    "ARGH!" Jigow shouted painfully. After all, it was a part of his body that had just been crushed.

    Anger red violently in his eyes, as the ck goat magus red at the demon wolf.

    All of a sudden, Magus Jigow underwent another major transformation. His already massive body grew bigger and bigger, while bones began to cover his entire body like armor.

    The punches Heorgar threw seemed to be less and less effective as the seconds passed. Therefore, the demon wolf brought out a gleaming dark spear and started the next round with it.

    As the battle between the two of them continued, Magus Nimeria once again set her sights on Emery. Her gaze looked as if she was ready to eat him alive. Unfortunately for her, Magus Leon noticed this and quickly stood between them with his sword brandishing towards the Tiger Bloodline''s possessor.

    The wind wolf Beatrice approached Emery, before giving him a little sniff here and there. With her teeth gritted due to pain, she said, "I don''t know who you are or what you are hiding, but I know for a fact that you are one of us."

    She then extended her hand and continued, "Give me the girl. I can protect her better. This is not a battle you can participate in, so you can go now."

    As much as Emery didn''t want to give the girl in his arms, he knew very well he wouldn''t be able to protect her in this kind of situation. While he was hesitating, Beatrice hade and taken her from his hand.

    Emery let out a deep sigh. He seriously thought about leaving, but his legs couldn''t seem to move. He wished there was something he could do to help.

    It was at this moment that he felt a faint hint of familiar energy signature in the distance. Closing his eyes to focus on that, Emery realized who it was.

    It was Brutus, and he''s dying.

    Remembering Tatjana''s words about the man, Emery decided to go to where the Dire Wolf was.

    Magus Nimeria didn''t n to let him go, but unfortunately, Magus Leon was there to stop her from chasing Emery. She could only stare hatefully, while Emery''s figure gradually disappeared into the sea of ??trees.

    From afar Emery could feel the two powerhouses were already fighting.

 Chapter 724 - Regret

    <h4>Chapter 724 - Regret</h4>

    Emery''s figure could be seen rapidly flickering through the sea of trees as he made his way towards Brutus. He found the tough hairy man lying next to a tree about two hundred feets away.

    For a man as strong as Brutus to be so heavily wounded and even thrown that far, that blow he received must have been extraordinarily powerful. Emery certainly didn''t want to receive one himself.

    Dispelling his mind of distracting thoughts, Emery quickly approached the man. He crouched next to him and checked whether he was still alive or not. Fortunately, although he was very weak, the man was still breathing.

    Without further ado, Emery quickly started casting his healing spell on the man.

    [Nature''s Blessing]

    As his spirit root entered the half-unconscious wolf, Emery noticed that, apart from several torn flesh, there were at least a dozen broken bones and dozens more cracked. If that wasn''t bad enough, he also perceived that Brutus'' spirit core was in turmoil.

    Emery did not expect his condition to be so dire. If the man was just slightly weaker than this, he would most likely have died before Emery could even get here.

    This man, Brutus, had a rank 5 wolf gene and was a high-stage rank 9 acolyte, which should be around 7 or 8 pirs formed. Emery could say Brutus'' strength was on the same level as his right now, most likely even stronger, yet he was so easily crushed within seconds.

    If Emery did not have his [Blink], it would probably be him lying on the ground here right now.

    After a minute of healing, the man finally began to regain his consciousness.

    "Who... Who are you�� Why��?" Brutus asked confused, when he realized this unknown person was healing him.

    As he said those words, he struggled to lift his head a little. He tried to focus on the face of the person crouching next to him, but unfortunately, even though he had already regained his consciousness, his vision was still really blurry and would take time to recover to normal.

    "Hang in there, brother�� I''ll heal you..." Emery said, still focusing on healing the man.

    Brutus was momentarily stunned, but after a moment, he finally reacted.

    "Space magic and nature magic... this smell�� You are Emery, aren''t you��?" A faint relieved smile could be seen on his face as he said that. He was relieved Emery was fine.

    "Yes, it is me. Hang in there, I will definitely heal you," Emery answered, his voice filled with determination.

    "You... how?�� haha, that''s right. I just remember, this is your shapeshifting innate ability weughed about in the past..." Brutus muttered before letting out a dryugh.

    "Yes, you canugh all you wantter. Right now, you need to take a breath and rx. It will not be easy to heal you again ifplications start to appear."

    At this moment, Emery''s spirit root finally reached Brutus'' spirit core. However, just as he tried to transfer some spirit force to it, he discovered something inside was blocking his spirit force.

    A shocked expression colored Emery''s face when he realized what it was. A fearsome ice-cold spirit energy: Magus Nimeria''s spirit force.

    Brutus coughed up blood again and the man closed his eyes before weakly sighing.

    "Emery�� I am such a fool... I should not have gone. You should not be here as well�� you�� you should leave too ... go..."

    Emery heard Brutus'' words, but he did not give a word of response. Instead, he put more concentration and employed his nature core to maximize his [Nature''s Blessing], trying to pull and yank the cold energy away.

    s, the difference in levels between him and Magus Nimeria was simply too much. Not only did he fail to pull the cold energy away, the cold energy also even dealt some damage to him.

    He could feel that Brutus'' spirit core, which had been fighting against the coldness for a while now, was getting weaker and weaker. Its energy was so faint Emery could barely feel it.

    "No�� no... hang in there, Brutus! Tatjana is waiting for you! She''s waiting for you!" Emery shouted. He tried to pull the cold energy again and again, but it did not budge no matter what he did.

    As if it was retaliating, the cold energy became fiercer and began crawling all over Brutus'' body��

    The hairy man''s body shook. He was not strong enough.

    Emery used even more of his spirit force hoping it could somehow help, but it did nothing to make the man''s condition better. As life slowly began to fade from Brutus'' eyes, the desperation in Emery''s heart crept up even more.

    "No�� please�� No!"

    Even though Brutus'' senses had already be dull due to the loss of vitality, he could still hear Emery''s trembling voice.

    He knew there was no hope for him, but he was grateful Emery tried his best to save him. He held Emery''s arm with all the remaining strength he could muster from his body, but he was thinking about someone else instead.

    "Tatjana�� Tatjana�� I am sorry..."

    That was thest thing the man said before his body turned to ice crystal. At that moment, any signs of life the man hadpletely and entirely disappeared.

    Brutus was dead.

    Emery''s hand froze in mid-air. He felt as if his heart had just been pierced by a cold de.

    He could not help him. Brutus was really dead.

    Emery slowly stood up and nced at the fight behind him.

    It really was not his fight. He was just not strong enough��

    He was afraid.

    Emery was one step away from leaving, when he noticed the fight between Magus Nimeria and Magus Leon. The two were shing so hard both of them were almost just as injured as the other.

    Even so, the tiger bloodline was still one level stronger, as she sessfully managed to freeze Leon''s right arm that was holding his sword and crush it apart.

    "Urrrghhh!"

    Magus Leon screamed in pain. However, to Emery''s surprise, the ice tiger did not charge at him again to finish him. Instead, she charged toward Magus Beatrice, who was a short distance away.

    "No! Stop!" Emery reflexively screamed.

    At that split second, maybe, just maybe, Emery could have used [Blink] and saved both Beatrice and Silva.

    But fear got the best of him. He knew he had to move, but his body froze and his feet were stuck in ce. At that moment, Emery knew he lost the window to interfere.

    The next thing he knew, Magus Nimeria''s frozen w had almost struck toward Magus Beatrice, but instead of defending or dodging, the windwolf magus shockingly decided to throw the unconscious snake girl toward the charging female tiger magus.

    "What are you doing!?" Emery shouted in panic.

    Emery quickly used [Blink], but he was toote. He only managed to blink halfway when he saw Magus Nimeria had already grabbed the girl and with her two terrifying arms, tearing Silva''s apart.

    Sttt!

    "Nooooo!"

    Regret and despair overwhelmed him as he witnessed the girl, who had been very kind to him, his good friend, die in front of him in such a gruesome manner.

    Emery was still shocked, but the next second, he noticed it was not blood that sttered from the girl''s body. Rather, it was a white liquid that now covered Magus Nimeria''s body.

    Right after, Magus Nimeria painfully screamed. Her eyes ring at Magus Beatrice were filled with hate as the liquid quickly burned, piercing her entire body with scorching pain.

    Realization dawned upon him; the body was probably not Silva. No, it might not even be a human at all!

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 725 - Spirit Soul

    <h4>Chapter 725 - Spirit Soul</h4>

    It was as if time itself had frozen and decided to flow again in the next second.

    That was exactly what Emery felt, the tumultuous feeling he experienced when he saw Silva die in such a manner and then found out it was all a ruse. A feeling of relief filled him when he realized what happened, though a hint of irritation couldn''t help but rise.

    The body who he thought to be Silva''s turned out to be some kind of a trap prepared for the attacker, that was also utilized as bait.

    As a full fledged Full-Moon magus, especially one who had the infamous Tiger Bloodline like Magus Nimeria, no ordinary substance could really hurt them.

    Therefore, seeing how terrible Magus Nimeria looked at the moment, Emery could safely conclude that the liquid which was burning her skin must be a very corrosive and lethal one.

    To think he had been carrying such a thing on him for quite some time earlier. It was no wonder Magus Beatrice asked for it from him and even decided to forcibly take it away when she saw him hesitating.

    This situation naturally led to another question. Where was the real Silva?

    Or perhaps it had all been a carefully fabricated n and the girl wasn''t actually captured by the White Fang at all.

    ROAR!!!

    A loud roar colored in pain reverberated and shook the trees around the area. Magus Nimeria, whose body continued to be tormented by the unknown liquid, struggled fiercely as she tried to wipe it off her body.

    Right now, she was experiencing a very, very excruciating burning sensation all over her body. The substance was able to seep through the skin and gradually burn the muscle and bones inside.

    A few drops even managed tond on her eyes despite the fact she had hastily closed them and momentarily caused her to lose vision, causing the tiger magus to sh her ws into empty air in a panic.

    The wind wolf, Beatrice, would certainly not let this golden opportunity slip by.

    Emery watched as numerous swirls of wind appeared and gathered upon Beatrice''s two palms that were put together. Obviously, she was channeling her spirit energy into a powerful wind spell, as the forest around them began to shake violently.

    An instantter, Beatrice appeared a few feet from Magus Nimeria and thrust both her palms forward. In the air where her palms connected, a cross-shaped de of wind materialized, before rapidly flying through the air,nding squarely on the chest of the tormented and partially blind Magus Nimeria.

    SPLAT!

    Due to the excruciating pain and the partial blindness, Magus Nimeria couldn''t dodge the attack. A huge gash shaped in X letter was inscribed on her, deep enough to reveal some of her internal organs.

    However, things weren''t over yet. Far from it, in fact.

    In the next moment, Magus Nimeria dealt an unbelievable counterattack to Beatrice, relying solely on her animal instincts. Both her paws struck thetter''s shoulders with a pair of loud bam, sending her skidding a few steps across the ground.

    It was clear the blow was very strong, as Emery could see Beatrice stumbling on her feet and falling to her knees after receiving it.

    At the moment, Magus Nimeria disyed a level of endurance that was well deserved of a figure like her. Even though she was still in excruciating pain, she was still able tounch a retaliation of her own and it was clear she wasn''t done yet.

    Very quickly, the temperature in the surrounding area dropped drastically. What followed was the reappearance of the powerful 7th tier spell Emery had seen before.

    [Sub Zero]

    Starting from the ground Magus Nimeria stepped on, a gleaming blueyer of frost appeared and began to spread in the direction in front of her. It quickly spreaded out like a swarm of locusts, turning everything in its path into ice.

    Emery, who was only a dozen meters behind Beatrice, witnessed all this happening and how the spell would hit her. Not wanting to see others lose their lives in front of him, he decided to perform an unthinkable crazy act that would surely earn him a night of scolding from Klea, if she found out.

    Casting [Blink], in what was probably fifth of a second Emery''s figure disappeared and reappeared beside Beatrice, before he threw his body with all his might at her to dodge the attack that wasing their way.

    BUZZ! Emery could hear the faint sound and the frigid coldness that followed right after, as their body shot past the spell''s trajectory by a very small distance.

    Emery gritted his teeth. Pain shot through his shoulder that had been hit by the tier 7 spell. He knew that just now he was barely escaping with his life.

    The two of them fell to the ground very hard, but in the end they managed to dodge the spell. Unfortunately, they were not safe yet.

    There, standing a few steps away from them, the tiger magus, who was still covered in that corrosive liquid, was ring at them as if they had killed her entire family. The look on her face was pure madness.

    "YOU TWO! HOW DARE YOU!" Magus Nimeria shouted hysterically, sounding like a shrieking banshee. "NOW DIE! DIE!!!"

    A blue glow enveloped her body, disying she was ready to kill the two with her spell. She was about to unleash it, when Emery suddenly saw a de swinging from behind her. Magus Nimeria was still focusing her gaze on the two, when her head instantly cut and separated from her neck.

    A dull sound rang out in the air, when Magus Nimeria''s head hit the ground, shortly followed by her body.

    When the headless body fell, Emery saw the seriously injured, one hand Magus Leon standing right behind where Magus Nimeria had been.

    "Are you two okay?!" asked the enforcer in a concerned tone.

    This time, Emery could see that the usual stern and serious look on Magus Leon''s face was nowhere to be seen. Even in such a state where he was clearly having a hard time, the man could still worry about others.

    Emery and Beatrice quickly got back on their feet and turned their gazes to the body of the Magus Nimeria lying on the ground. However, it looked like it''s not over yet, as evidenced by the sight of Magus Leon still brandishing his sword at the corpse.

    "That crazy tiger woman can''t possibly still be living without a head, can she?"

    To his surprise, Emery saw something moving on the corpse''s chest. A momentter, a bluish pearl-like stone shot out from it and floated in the air.

    As if he had been waiting for this exact thing, Magus Leon immediately whipped his sword again, striking the stone with all his might until its glow dissipated. Then, he quickly picked it up and put it into the see-through jar he had taken out.

    Seeing this scene, Emery had an idea of ??what had just happened. He had heard about this phenomenon and even seen these simr scenes before. If his thoughts were not wrong, that stone should be the spirit soul of a magus.

    When one broke through rank 9 and was about to enter the magus realm, their soul would fuse with their spirit core, which then resulted in the creation of a spirit soul. The miraculous thing about spirit souls was the fact that, with the right treatment methods, one could be brought back to life from the dead.

    In a way, acquiring Magus Nimeria''s spirit soul could be considered as capturing the existence of the tiger magus herself.

    With his hand carefully golding the jar, Magus Leon said. "She will stand as a witness on trialter and tell everything to the alliance."

    Now that the crazy tiger magus had been taken care of, the three people turned to look at the fierce battle between Heorgar and Magus Jigow, who had unknowingly moved to this location.

    Looking at the condition of the two of them, it seemed like it wasing to an end, as they could clearly see cracks here and there all over Magus Jigow''s bone armor.

    BAM!

    The sight of the destroyed bone armor was quickly followed by Heorgar''s dark spear piercing through the goat magus'' chest. The former quickly cast his innate ability. Suddenly his tattoos came out of his body and wrapped around thetter, shackling him.

    Slowly but surely, Magus Jigow''s huge and muscr body became thinner, until only skin and bones were left. It was a terrifying skill to see. Emery definitely didn''t want to have a taste of that.

    Seeing this, Magus Leon quickly dashed towards them, or rather, Heorgar while shouting, "Stop! Don''t kill him!"

    However, even in such a precarious situation, Magus Jigow the ck Goat, one of the 12 g Bearers of the Zodiac Kingdom, was stillughing.

    "HAHAHAHA, you think you already won, aren''t you?!"

    The nonsense-sounding words were followed by another round ofughter.

    "HAHAHA!!!"

 Chapter 726 - Inactive

    <h4>Chapter 726 - Inactive</h4>

    "You piece of Duma shit! You are going to die a gruesome death for killing all members of my pack!" Beatrice shouted in anger to Magus Jigow for having decimated everyone except her, which made her thest survivor of the Wind Wolf pack.

    Seeing Beatrice was about to charge towards the ck goat magus, the enforcer, Magus Leon quickly took action and stopped her. He still wanted to get important information from thetter.

    At the moment, Jigow looked a hundred years older than his original appearance. This was due to the fact all his muscles had turnedpletely dry, writhing like a piece of deadwood, while his body was still restrained by Heorgar''s Demon Wolf''s innate skill.

    Looking at the smile on his face however, it was quite clear the man still found the whole ordeal amusing. From his previous words, he even seemed to believe he still hadn''t lost.

    "Tell me what you mean by those words,"

    When he heard the question, Magus Jigow immediately stopped hisugh and becamepletely silent. It was apparent the man was unwilling to say anything. However, they could see from his gestures the man really meant what he just said.

    "Enforcer, just let me kill this man already!" said Beatrice angrily, once again showing her hatred for the man.

    It was also at this time that the bloodline mage suddenly trembled and squirmed. His facial expression was greatly distorted due to the pain he was in. When he noticed this, Magus Leon immediately shifted his gaze to Magus Jigow.

    He saw as one of the demon wolf''s tentacles shot forward and stabbed into the ck goat magus'' chest. A momentter, the tentacle returned to its original ce, leaving the now lifeless body of Magus Jigow in a very pathetic state.

    In its grasp, Magus Leon could see a pearl-like stone - the spirit soul of Magus Jigow.

    "You shouldn''t have done that!" Magus Leonined to Heorgar. A frown appeared on his face.

    Heorgar didn''t say anything as his body gradually returned to his human appearance. When the transformation was almost done, he quickly grabbed the glowing yellow spirit stone from the tentacle and wordlessly extended his hand towards Magus Leon.

    "Enforcer, I believe we are far from safe. We shouldn''t waste time on him"

    Magus Leon immediately turned silent. In the end, he took the spirit soul and put it in a same jar where the bluish spirit core belonging to Magus Nimeria was kept.

    After storing the jar away, Magus Leon turned to Heorgar and said, "Tell me what you know."

    However, just as Heorgar was about to start exining, he turned to Emery and with a strange expression on his face.

    "Is he one of yours?"

    Magus Leon turned around and followed where Heorgar was looking. When he saw Emery in his Lanzos'' appearance, he shook his head.

    "No, I thought he was one of yours"

    Beatrice the wind wolf also turned her body towards Emery, following the debate between the two about which side Emery was from.

    Even though she was somehow able to recognize the exclusive White Wolf n mark on him and that Emery had indeed saved her from a dangerous situation, she couldn''t really think clearly, she was still conflicted with the death of her entire pack.

    At the moment, Emery was hesitating whether he would keep silent or reveal everything. But eventually, he decided now was not the time to worry too much about the punishment he might receive from the academy.

    If what Magus Jigow said was true, it meant their situation was still not safe and they couldn''t afford to be bogged down by this matter. Hence, he dispelled his [Shapeshifting] ability.

    Weirdly enough, when his ability was lifted and he regained his original appearance, Emery watched Magus Leon and Heorgar suddenly said the same words at the same time.

    "He''s one of mine."

    Magus Leon''s answer, which was the most unexpected, made Emery heave a sigh of relief. At first, he thought the man would immediately scold him upon seeing his appearance, but not only did the man not do so, Emery could even swear that the ever-stern enforcer had a faint smile on his face when he removed his disguise and showed his real face.

    Now this matter was basically resolved, Heorgar returned to the question and began exining what he meant by danger. Hearing this, Magus Leon perked his ears intently. He thought there wouldn''t be any more danger after the two bloodline magus had been defeated.

    Apparently, this had always been the Wolf Bloodline''s n to lure the real traitors through this method. In the n, Heorgar was assigned to ambush the traitors and clear any possible loose ends. However, in reality, he camete because something unexpected happened.

    "The gate portal in the nearest settlement is inactive. So, I was forced to cover the journey from the other side to here by foot."

    "What do you mean by inactive?!"

    Emery saw Magus Leon''s face turn pale upon hearing the information.

    The reason this was chosen for the meeting location was because there were several portal gates scattered all over the to ensure both sides had a retreat path if anything went wrong.

    What Emery didn''t know was, it was very unusual for a portal to be inactive. It would need a very strong power for such a thing to happen in a settlement filled with saint level and magus figures. It was simply too hard of a task.

    The thing that caused Magus Leon''s face to turn pale was the thought that this may not be a coincidence. What if all the other portals were also inactive at the same time. If this was the case, then this matter was something? out of their reach.

    "We should hurry and check the other portals. We need to quickly retreat from this and report this matter to the Magus Alliance''s headquarters."

    Beatrice, who had already calmed down, opened her mouth as well. "I believe we should meet up with Chief Beowulf and the grand magus. Then, we can head together to the nearest portal."

    Heorgar readily agreed with the suggestion. He turned to Magus Leon and said, "Enforcer, if you wish to return soon, please go ahead. But please leave the spirit souls with us for safekeeping. Otherwise, I have to insist youe with us."

    Beatrice then looked at Emery and asked, "What about Brutus?"

    A look of grief appeared on his face as Emery shook his head. Seeing this, the wind wolf turned emotional again.

    Emery wanted to ask about the matter of the serpent girl, but he quickly found he didn''t know where to start. In the end, he decided to just hang around and collect some information from the ground, because he might be misunderstood as the enemy''s spy for asking about her.

    Realizing Emery''s n to follow suit, the Demon Wolf Heorgar said, "Young acolyte, I apud you for your outstanding bravery, but you should head back. You can''t help from this point on."

    It was Magus Leon who answered in his stead.

    "Emery, your spatial magic will be of much use now. Even though I hate to involve a student like you, that was the reason I never agreed for you to join us, but right now, I am asking you to help. Will you help us?"

    Emery was smart enough to realize Magus Leon only asked him in courtesy. He was 90% sure Magus Leon really thought all the portals, which would allow them to get back home, had already been deactivated and that the best way for him to survive was toe along with them.

    Therefore, he nodded and said, "What do you need, senior? I will do my best."

 Chapter 727 - Danger

    <h4>Chapter 727 - Danger</h4>

    While the demon wolf Heorgar was still skeptical as to what kind of assistance a mere rank 8 acolyte could provide in what they were about to face, after learning of Emery''s spatial spell, he finally relented and stopped vehemently refusing.

    Now that the issue about Emery was resolved, the group of four: Magus Leon the enforcer, the two half-blood magus Heorgar and Beatrice, and Emery himself quickly traveled through the darkness of Kulturmak Forest.

    Magus Beatrice, who was the best hunter among them, was assigned to lead the way, while Emery would quickly create a spatial gate in the direction the former pointed at.

    Throughout the journey, the demon wolf Heorgar didn''t say anything and fellpletely silent. Even so, Emery could see the tattoos on his body flickering from time to time. It seemed the man was injured or doing something that was out of his knowledge.

    Momentster, Emery took his gaze away from the man and cast it at another person in the group, Magus Leon. Right now, the man seemed to be focused on healing his missing arm.

    Emery watched in awe, the wound had already mostly closed and became a stump bathed in ayer of light, gradually regrowing. He couldn''t help but click his tongue as he watched the healing process.

    One of the great things about the magus realm was the immortal body that was formed when one''s soul entered the spirit core and fused with it.

    After transcending and bing a full fledged magus, the body became a mere vessel and thus could be fully regenerated to its original state, as long as the spirit soul was still intact at least.

    Seeing Magus Leon heal his missing arm served to further strengthen Emery''s will to break through into the magus realm. But for now, he needed to turn his attention to the current task.

    Now that he no longer needed to sneak around, Emery unleashed all his reservations. He constantly created spatial gates at its maximum capability, allowing the group to cross a distance of 50 miles in under a minute. The reason the group couldn''t go any faster was that Emery needed to rest in between the casting of the powerful long distance spell.

    When the third spatial gate opened and the group stepped inside, they had finally arrived at their first destination. The ce was the wide clearing where the group shed with the traitors before. Their goal was to find and collect what''s left of the Magus Ga, who unfortunately died under the hands of Magus Jigow.

    s, the group soon discovered that the lifeless corpse with many scars on its skin was missing its spirit core.

    "They reduced his core to pieces," said Magus Leon, picking up small pieces of crystal that scattered around the body. A look of grief appeared on his face as he sighed bitterly.

    Emery saw the crystal-like pieces and guessed it probably was what was left of Magus Ga''s spirit soul.

    The enforcer closed his eyes to suppress the emotions that threatened to burst out. Then, he grabbed a metal bracelet thaty near the corpse and quietly stored it away.

    Turning around to the other three, he said, "Let''s go. We''re done here."

    Thanks to Emery''s [Spatial Gate], the group was able to travel at least twice as fast as if they had gone by foot. A skill like [Spatial Gate] was truly god-like for traveling, as it allowed one to jump from one point to another in basically an instant. Furthermore, they were also able to avoid taking any unnecessary detours due to hostile encounters and difficult terrains such as hills or rivers.

    This time, Beatrice, who led the way, was seeking for the sign of where the other wolf packs or Chief Beowulf, who went with Grand Magus Kadek.

    The group continued to jump through the gates Emery created. Finally, after a few more jumps, Heorgar was the first one who sensed them.

    "Right there! 300 miles that way!" Heorgar said, pointing his finger in the direction.

    As they made their way towards the direction Heorgar pointed, the group could clearly see traces of battle along the way.

    "What is actually going on? I thought the chief had no n to fight the magus?!" Beatrice said, while looking at Heorgar for answers. Unfortunately, the demon wolf could only shake his head, as he didn''t know the answer to that question.

    Realizing the n had gone off track again, the group quickly gathered and Emery cast [Spatial Gate] again.

    As they got closer, Emery could feel a sudden sense of relief within the group. Later, he found out the reason was that the other three, who were bonafide magus, had perceived the number of people and energy signatures at the ce they were going to were still the same, meaning they were all safe.

    Two members of the magus enforcer, a group of six wolf pack leaders with Chief Beowulf among them. However, Emery couldn''t sense Grand Magus Kadek''s energy signature.

    Emery cast thest [Spatial Gate] needed to reach their destination and Magus Leon quickly entered it. When he stepped out of the gate and saw the situation between the two groups, Magus Leon suddenly turned emotional as he swiftly rushed to the site.

    "Stop! What are you doing?!"

    Emery, who entered the spatial gatest, stepped out of it and finally understood why Magus Leon reacted like that. He could see that Anna, one of the wolf pack leaders, was currently standing in front of one of the magus enforcers, Mich, who was kneeling, with both of Anna''s palms on top of her head.

    If that wasn''t bad enough, the female enforcer was even being restrained by some kind of crystallized ice. It was no wonder Magus Leon''s reaction was excessive. His colleague was risking of dying right now!

    Magus Leon swiftly shot towards Anna to stop whatever she was about to do. However, his run was quickly brought to a stop when Chief Beowulf and his two other enforcer colleagues, Jasper and Laban, stood in the way.

    This sight was enough to make Magus Leon stop what he was nning, as he realized he might be assuming too soon. Still, that didn''t stop him from being irritated to see hisrade being abused.

    "What''s going on here?!" Magus Leon shouted, his eyes bloodshot as he looked at the kneeling Mich. "Where''s the grand magus?!"

    Emery and especially the other two, who also had no idea how the situation turned to this were also confused. Therefore, they remained silent and just stared at Chief Beowulf, waiting for him to exin what had happened.

    Seeing Beatrice and Heorgar arrive, Chief Beowulf ignored Leon and quickly asked about the other wolf pack condition instead. An expression of sorrow quickly appeared on the old wolf''s face, when he heard the news of the death of the entire pack of Wind Wolves and Brutus.

    On the other side, Jasper, one of Magus Leon''s enforcer colleagues, approached the man and exined what happened in thest hour after they separated. What Magus Leon heard shocked him.

    When the fight between Chief Beowulf and Grand Magus Kadek seemed about to start, the former suddenly changed his stance and quickly surrendered. The grand magus, who noticed something was strange didn''t attack either and asked the chief what was really going on.

    Hearing that, Chief Beowulf smiled faintly and was about to exin the Wolf Bloodline''s n to lure the real traitors. It was at this moment Magus Mich suddenly took action and tried to kill him.

    Akin to an active volcano, Mich''s action became to fuse that made the two groups fight each other. However, Grand Magus Kadek quickly noticed Mich''s unusual behavior and forcibly stopped the fight before anything irreversible happened.

    Anna was a Rank 6 Mesmer Wolf; her innate talent was enchantment. The reason Chief Beowulf brought her was to make sure whoever chased them believed their story. Instead, he was tasked to cure Magus Mich of the madness.

    "What do you mean by madness? Where is the magister?!" asked Magus Leon to Jasper.

    Jasper told him that Grand Magus Kadek believed Magus Mich was unlikely to bepromised by the enemy, unless the deed was done recently after the group left the academy. Therefore, the grand magus decided to go back to the Kultumak settlement to find the person who was strong enough to do that, while chief Beowlf tasked Anna to help dispel the spell that was affecting the female enforcer, Mich.

    All of these revtions were a little too overwhelming. After all, someone that could enchant a Half-Moon magus enforcer to do something against their will was someone hard to imagine.

    Emery suddenly saw everyone turn in a certain direction at the same time. An rmed expression appeared on their faces, before quickly turning normal again.

    It took him a few seconds to realize it was Grand Magus Kadek, running at a speed even faster than his [Spatial Gate] could cover. When she arrived, the group all had a shocked expression on their faces.

    This was because her current appearance looked like she had just gone through a strenuous battle. This assumption was further solidified when everyone saw a dead body in her arms, which she quickly thrown into the center of the group.

    Emery was rather surprised when he noticed that, although the corpse was mostly ruined, he could still recognize the key characteristic the other party wanted to show them. Long, pointed ears. It was the corpse of an elf.

    "Magister... This is...?" Magus Leon asked, but the look on his face, as well as the others'', showed he had some idea about this unknown body''s identity.

    "Yes, everyone. It''s an elf. They are involved in today''s trouble. Moreover, the Kulturmak settlement is no more. There are no survivors and the portal has been destroyed."

    This news brought a wave of shock and disbelief to everyone. This also proved the previous assumption, that all the''s portal gates had beenpromised.

    Magister Kadek obviously noticed Emery''s presence, who shouldn''t be here, but decided to ignore him from the time being. She still had important things to say.

    "This means we are in immediate danger. This has already crossed the threshold of an A-rank mission, raising it into another level altogether. Furthermore, I am afraid things will only get worse from now on."

    "Worse? What could be worse than an A-rank mission? A fight that involves the death of multiple peak magus figures and a settlement like Kulturmak filled with hundreds of strong figures��" Emery thought silently.

    Before Emery could finish his thoughts, a look of shock suddenly appeared on Grand Magus Kadek''s face, who quickly looked up to the dark sky. Everyone who saw her actions subconsciously followed suit. Shocked expressions also appeared on their faces.

    Emery saw a flickering star drop down from afar, turning bigger as it got closer to the ground like a falling meteor, only to realize it was actually a construct, or rather, a spaceship. And as it continued its descent, Emery got to see how massive it actually was.

    The shock on Emery''s face grew to an unprecedented level, when Magus Leon revealed the identity of the spaceship.

    "An Elven warship!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 728 - Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 728 - Invasion</h4>

    At the moment, Emery was at thepany of what could actually be considered one of the strongest teams in the universe. A group consisting of magus enforcer elite personnels led by a magister dispatched by the Magus Alliance and members of one of the strongest Wolf Bloodline ns in the universe, the White Fang.

    One grand magus level figure, three peak Full-Moon stage magus, and four Half-Moon stage magus. There were also four saint-level wolf warriors, whose prowess certainly couldn''t be underestimated among their peers.

    However, this impressive power-studded lineup quickly fell into panic like a flock of headless chickens when they saw the oing construct that slowly descended from the sky.

    Grand Magus Kadekpletely set her sight on the descending spaceship, her tone extremely grave as she said, "This is an invasion! The fact they deployed a destroyer-ss spaceship means they aremitted to leveling the entire!"

    Hearing this, a deep frown appeared on Chief Beowulf''s face. He didn''t expect the elves tounch an invasion on this and send such a level of firepower.

    "Are theying because of us?"

    Aplex look was visible on her face, as Grand Magus Kadek contemted the possibility. In the end, she helplessly nodded her head. "I believe so. I don''t think there was anything else worth of value on this for them to sneakily make their way so far from the warzone."

    Chief Beowulf immediately turned to Anna the red hair wolf magus, who was still treating Magus Mich.

    "Anna!? How much longer?!"

    "I am almost done, chief!" came the response from the Mesmer Wolf.

    In the meantime, the three magus enforcers were looking at Grand Magus Kadek.

    "What should we do now, Magister?" asked Magus Leon, his gestures showed he was waiting for any order from thetter.

    The grand magus didn''t seem to have heard his words. She was still standing there, her face raised to the air, still staring at the huge spaceship that was slowly, but surely, making its way towards the ground.

    Looking at the serious yet contemtive expression on her face, it was apparent she was analyzing the situation and how they should move from this point.

    As it got closer and closer to the ground, Emery could see more clearly what kind of ship it was.

    The ship was at least 4 miles long. However, it was only considered as a destroyer ss, medium-level spaceship. It was still counted as small whenpared to the one Emery saw attacking the Magus Alliance''s headquarters. Still, this kind of spaceship was enough to decimate their group.

    Emery had heard about this particr spaceship in one of the sses in the academy. He was taught that such a ship should have several, if not dozens magus level figures on it. There were even rare cases where a grand magus was sighted on this kind of spaceship.

    Everyone was standing still in their ce, as they waited for Grand Magus Kadek''s decision. After all, she was the strongest and the most authoritative figure besides Chief Beowulf in the group.

    A few momentster, she turned towards Chief Beowulf and said, "We cannot win this, do you have another escape n?"

    It was clear what she asked was something other than the portals and the chief nodded.

    "Help my enforcers escape, they could testify about what happened here"

    The chief doesn''t need a second to agree with the n.

    Magister Kadek then looked at Magus Leon and the others while saying,

    "You all go and follow Chief Beowulf to escape. At least one of you has to make it out to report to the headquarters!"

    The serious expression Grand Magus Kadek had on her face made the magus enforcers unconsciously nod their heads.

    The grand magus turned to Chief Beowulf again and said, "Go! I will hold them here! Now!"

    It was the Demon wolf Heorgar who took action first. He swiftly turned and shouted at Emery, telling him which way they need to go.

    Emery instantly created a spatial gate in the direction Heorgar told him.

    Seeing the swirling portal taking its full shape, Chief Beowulf turned to the Mesmer Wolf again.

    "Anna!".

    "Yes Chief! I am done!"

    Magus Leon immediately pick Magus Mich up and prepared to enter the portal. The others quickly followed suit by lining up neatly in front of the portal.

    Emery couldn''t help but nce at the white-haired middle-age woman. At the moment, Grand Magus Kadek was floating in the air. Her body emitted a dazzling light that enveloped the surrounding trees. An immense amount of power could be felt from her, and it still continued to grow even more powerful with every second.

    Finally, she nced at Emery and gave him a nod.

    "Go!"

    The cue was fired. Everyone quickly entered the portal like a river flowing back to the ocean. As they entered, everyone knew the matter had blown out of proportion and they could only hope for the best.

    A distortion of space formed 50 miles away and the figures of Emery and the others quickly came out of it.

    When all of them had stepped the ground again, they all could see hundreds of energy-like beams were fired from the spaceship towards the location where they were before. The only thing they could see next was the sight of severalrge explosions taking ce on the horizon.

    An extremely strong gust of wind swept toward them, as they watched the trees bend and be uprooted from the ground by the shockwave.

    Realizing they were still not safe yet, Emery quickly created another spatial gate for everyone to enter. Even after exiting the second gate that ced them 100 miles away from their starting position, the group could still feel the aftermath of the explosive symphony.

    The group quickly continued on their way towards the direction Heorgar pointed, but when Emery created the third spatial gate, he noticed no one was immediately moving into it like before.

    He turned around and saw everyone was standing still. A stunned expression was seen on their faces as they looked above somewhere in the distant night sky.

    Therefore, Emery quickly followed and looked for what everyone was seeing.

    There, a small, yet extremely bright light could be seen flickering across the dark canvas, as it swiftly shot towards the hovering metal construct. The spaceship still continued tounch multiple shots at the flying figure, making it look like a moth headed straight for the zing mes.

    Multiple explosions were seen in the air, meaning a sessful hit against the flying figure. However, none of the shots were able to stop the little moth. It kept charging and eventually it hit the so-called zing mes, creating a massive explosion on the ship. A momentter, everyone saw the dazzling mothing out from the other side of the spaceship.

    Emery was amazed when he saw this. He was enthralled.

    Grand Magus Kadek''s figure was now seen flying on top of the ship. She cast and threw a few ming javelins all around the ships creating chaos and once again, she moved quickly and crashed into the spaceship, creating another explosion. At the rate she was going, she might even be able to destroy the entire ship by herself.

    Seeing such an extraordinary sight, Emery couldn''t help but cheer for her.

    The destroyer-ss spaceship shook violently, looking heavily damaged by the attacks Grand Magus Kadek had dealt on it. However, just as the grand magus was about to strike for the third time, Emery and the others saw hundreds of figures flying out of the spaceship, heading towards the lone figure.

    The vast expanse of ck quickly became the battlefield of an extremely fierce battle.

    Numerous shes of light of various colors colored the gloomy sky, as powerful spells were unleashed one after another, creating shockwaves that shot through the sky and the surroundingnd for several miles.

    "Everyone! Lets go!" The demon wolf shouted, releasing him and the others from their reverie.

    The group swiftly went through a dozen more portals. Emery could see how Magus Leon desperately wished he could join the battle, as thetter kept looking back on every chance he got.

    "Where exactly are we going?" Magus Leon asked, after averting his gaze.

    Heorgar nced at the man and said, "To the hideout! We have a ship ready there!"

    However, after passing through another dozen gates, the demon wolf suddenly shouted, "Stop!"

    Emery thought they had arrived at the hideout. s, he was sorely mistaken in his guess.

    This time everyone in the group felt it, as Emery and the others lifted their heads and saw a familiar sight that swept another wave of shock over them.

    It was a second ship descending from the night sky.

    "No!! It''s heading towards the hideout!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 729 - Elves

    <h4>Chapter 729 - Elves</h4>

    At the moment, Emery and the others were all standing still, petrified as they saw another destroyer ss spaceship descending towards the direction they were heading to. The location was just a little further than 50 miles, since he still couldn''t sense anything notable in the 50 miles radius ahead of him, other than some ordinary creatures.

    Emery could clearly see how everyone, in particr, the White Fang members, became increasingly anxious as they waited for his next [Spatial Gate].

    As soon as the gate fully formed and opened, Chief Beowulf let out a loud howl.

    OWOOOOO!

    A notification in front of Emery''s eyes, startling him.

    [You have received 20 battle power]

    Chief Beowulf''s howl turned out to be a powerful buff to increase the prowess of himself and all the members of White Fang n in the vicinity. Seeing the amount of battle power given, it was clear Chief Beowulf''s skill was a higher level to the [Battle Howl] Emery had.

    Magus Leon and the others also didn''t remain still, as they used their skills and abilities. A burst of spirit force radiated from their bodies when their respective buffs took effect. Each of them was swiftly enveloped in ayer of light of various colors, making the area in front of the gate turn heavy.

    "Let''s go!" Chief Beowulf shouted, as he shot into the swirling portal. The others quickly followed suit, their expression serious while they prepared for what was about toe.

    As soon as the group exited the portal, Emery was quickly able to sense something just 10 miles ahead, in what appeared to be a cluster of rocky hills. Even though extremely subtle, he could perceive dozens of energy signatures in that area. So, it had to be the hideout Chief Beowulf talked about earlier.

    With the remaining distance the group had to cross, it was much faster to run there, than to wait until Emery could cast his spatial gate again. Thus, the group quickly made their move and dashed towards the hideout.

    While everyone was speeding through the forest at high speed, Emery on the other hand was going at a rather slow pace. The three peak Full-Moon magus were already a mile away from him, while the saint level warriors were dozens of meters ahead of him.

    Casting [Spatial Gate] many times in quick session had drained Emery mentally and physically. So, it was no wonder he was slowpared to the others. In fact, Emery should be apuded he was able to keep up with the group to this point with his rank 8 cultivation.

    A sudden loud scream rang out from the front and Emery quickly became rmed when he heard it.

    "Watch out!"

    Things were currently happening and moving too fast. Emery looked around and tried to see what kind of danger they were about to face, he snapped his head to the air, because he sensed a strong fluctuation of energying from above.

    What Emery saw next was a sight he would probably never forget.

    It was as if the night had suddenly turned into daytime. The dark sky was suddenly filled with countless bright lights that rapidly became brighter with each second, as the spaceship hovering above their heads readied its weaponry.

    Just like what they saw happening to Grand Magus Kadek earlier, the ship started its assault byunching numerous bombardments of energy beams toward the hills.

    There was a moment of stillness as the group watched the energy beams struck the ground, before a huge explosion urred and sent waves of shockwaves in all directions.

    A light so bright that it blinded everyone''s vision for a moment appeared, as the shockwaves swept across the sea of the trees within its st radius. It also forcibly made Emery retreat a few feet, even though there was still some distance between them.

    It was at times like these Emery was secretly grateful he wasn''t up front and taking the brunt of the aftermath. He really didn''t dare imagine what his fate would be if he were closer to the explosion.

    The byproduct of the st didn''t hurt anyone in the group as they were still quite a distance away. However, it certainly gave rise to panic in some of them as they quickened their already fast pace.

    In a few seconds, Emery could finally get to see the cluster of stone hills he detected earlier, but what he saw shocked him. The area hadpletely changed its terrain, the hills were no more, as they had been ttened to the ground. But underneath the rubble, one could see a hidden construct made of metal.

    Seeing how there was no damage to the surface of the construction that could be seen by the naked eye, it seemed those inside were still safe and unharmed by the bombardment.

    Emery could faintly hear a relief sighing from people around him. The group was also moving at a much slower speed now, most of their attention was ced in the sky, as they hoped not to get directly sted by the energy beams.

    However, by the time they reached near the hideouts, the bombardment of energy beams they were waiting for did not descend. Instead, signs of movement could be detected on each of the three edges of the spaceship.

    Everyone watched as parts of the spaceship were separating itself from the main body and headed down at high speed.

    "Iing! Prepare yourself!"

    The constructs were shaped like tubes, each about half a mile in length and tens of meters wide. Besides, the things didn''tnd like a spaceship would.

    Instead of hovering and slowly making their way towards the ground like spaceships usually did, they continued to descend at breakneck speed, falling with their pointed bottoms stabbing into the ground, producing strong tremors as all of themnded around the area.

    Emery saw everyone started to take out their personal weapons. He was contemting on whether he should stay or not, when Magus Leon shouted at him.

    "You! Go to the hideout now!"

    It was clear the man worried about Emery. Knowing he had no idea what was about toe, Emery nodded to show he understood. He then looked towards the hideout and saw something he assumed to be arge door.

    Without further ado, Emery cast [Blink] and reappeared where he saw the door was. However, when he finally stood before the so-called door, he finally realized he had zero clue on how to open it.

    He could only turn around and see the group of eleven people: 3 peak Full-Moon magus, 4 Half-Moon magus, and 4 saint-level half-blood warriors. They were all busy arming and preparing themselves. Despite the anxiety showing on their faces, it was clear they would not just give up without a fight.

    Brrrr��

    A strange sound rang out in the air, causing Emery to turn his gaze to the source - the three tube-looking constructs. Then, he watched as what appeared to be a door slowly opened. Within it, Emery could see hundreds of figures lined up, before walking out.

    From each of the constructs, Emery could clearly see half a dozen slender figures dded in metallic armor. From the aura they exuded alone, he could feel these people were the same beings he saw during that incident in his first year, at that deep marsh of the nt Institute.

    Elves!

    Those elves, who were still walking out of the construct were at least magus level, but they were not alone. Behind them, Emery could see hundreds ofrge gray-skinned humanoid monsters; all of them were armedpletely from head to toe. A being he had seen only in the Magus Game.

    Uruks!

    Half a dozen elven magus and hundreds of orc elites came out from each of the constructs, which meant there were almost 20 figuresparable to Magus Leon and the others, not counting the strong Uruks and those who were still inside the spaceship hovering in the air.

    Emery saw the elves start shouting in their ownnguage, before the grey orcs started to move in formations.

    Three waves of creatures totalled more than a thousand started closing in from three directions towards the group in the middle. It was like a deluge of flood determined to crush them into smithereens, Emery''s body once again trembled violently.

    Could he really survive this?

    Despair surged through his entire being, overwhelming him. However, a burst of tenacity erupted from within, as he recalled the faces of the people he cared for and cared about.

    No! He couldn''t give up now!

    Following that, the figure of a young woman appeared in his mind. Imagining how devastated she would be if he died here, the me of resolve within Emery burned even more ferociously, threatening to erupt like a volcano.

    ''No! I promised her I would return! I will not die! I cannot die here!''

    Emery quickly brought out his weapons from his spatial space, two swords were grasped tightly by his hands, as he brandished them towards the enemies. His body was taut, while his eyes were determined. He was ready to fight for his life!

    But then, before he took his first step, another strange sound resounded through the air. This time, it didn''te from the spaceship or construct. Instead, it came from behind Emery - thatrge closed metal door.

    It slowly opened. Emery saw a dozen White Fang wolves streaking from within it and rapidly charging towards the center, where Magus Leon and the others were.

    To his surprise, it wasn''t just the wolves that came out. Following behind them were around a hundred green scaly-skinned warriors. They were the hybrids - kobolds warriors.

    They were all heavily armed and looked ready to join the fight at any moment. But what surprised Emery the most wasn''t them, it was the one leading them.

    It was a familiar figure. A young girl with pale skin and long white hair.

    She looked towards him and said.

    "It''s been 3 years. I see you are still an idiot!"

    ��-------

    Dear Reader,

    At this moment I would like to say thank you that the novel has just reached 1 million words.

    Once again I am grateful, as this would have never happened without all your support.

    For this month of January, i have sessfully published 60 chapters. I really hope the contents were satisfactory and hope for your support again in February.

    If you are enjoying the universe, I like to once again rmend the other three novels on the same universe: [Doomsday pirs], [Blood Elf Monarch], and the new one [Young Master in the Apocalypse]

    Also if you have anyments or suggestions about how to make better content for you please

    feel free to reach out to me on the discord link on the website .avans.xyz.

    BONUS: Characters design onments, more on P.A.T.R.E.O.N

    Thank you very much.

 Chapter 730 - Serpent Girl

    <h4>Chapter 730 - Serpent Girl</h4>

    "Silva!"

    Emery eximed when he saw her. The look of surprise and delight was evident on his face.

    It had been three whole years since hest saw her. The 15 years old girl had certainly grown well throughout the years. The time of rapid development had brought a tremendous effect on her. There was a certain allure that fit well with her taller posture and certainly a much more prominent aura than thest time he had seen her.

    A high stage, rank 9 acolyte with at least 7 pirs formed. Impressive indeed.

    In that one second nce and observation, Emery finally realized how much he actually missed her.

    Well, except for her insults.

    Ironically, insults were the first thing she said to him after they hadn''t seen each other in so long.

    "You! Moron! Why are you just staring like a fool?! We are about to go on a battle here!"

    Just like that, all her annoying habits were once again thrown at him like arrows. Fortunately, Emery was already used to her potty mouth and spicy tongue, making it feel more nostalgic than irritating.

    The girl turned towards the hundred Kobolds, who were watching behind and quickly said, "Go! Attack! Protect your home! Kill the invaders!!"

    As if they were intoxicated with a berserk potion, the hundred kobolds warriors shouted their war cries and charged forward, following in the footsteps of the pack of wolves that had joined in the battle that had just begun.

    Seeing this, Emery quickly brandished his swords, while stimting the spirit energy within his body, preparing to cast [Blink] and join the fray himself. However, just as he was about to disappear, the pale girl quickly stopped him by pulling his clothes.

    "Are you courting death?! Are you really that tired of living?!" Silva reprimanded Emery in a harsh tone. "Moron! Stay here!"

    A look of surprise appeared on Emery''s face as he looked at Silva. The girl had just told all the kobolds to attack with those inspirational words, but based on her actions and words just now, she didn''t seem to actually have any intention to join the battle herself.

    Emery cast his attention at the battle that had already started, assessing the whole situation of the two shing sides.

    There were a total of at least 1000 Uruksbined from the three falling constructs. Those gray-skinned crowded the terrain with their presence, charging at the magus group like a gushing river.

    However, no matter how scary they were, the Uruks would not be as troublesome as the elven magus. The two really couldn''t bepared.

    There were 18 of them. Each of them were fully armed with silvery armor and wielded a certain type of curvy de. Emery perceived that 15 of them had simr energy signatures to that of Crescent-Moon magus, while the other three, who stood in front of their respective groups, radiated Half-Moon magus aura.

    The three Half-Moon elven magus led their groups charging forward, but Emery quickly noticed these elven magus didn''t fight at the frontline. Instead of heading straight and shing with Chief Beowulf and the others, they let all the Uruks go first and charge towards the center where the group was.

    Then suddenly, Emery felt the temperature in the surrounding area dropped drastically. Followed by the sight of a white fur figure floating into the air.

    It was Chief Beowulf, who was channeling a powerful tier 7 spell.

    [Frozen Stream]

    It was one of the spells that originated from the ice element, but of a different branch to Magus Nimeria''s [Sub Zero] spell. Instead of unleashing onerge powerful st at the direction the user wanted it to go, [Frozen Stream] was a spell that spawned numerous frozen des.

    It didn''t take long for Emery to see the Uruks facing Chief Beowulf to be bombarded by those icy-blue des.

    The des caused the temperature of the ce they passed through to rapidly drop far below the normal temperature, slowing down the Uruks, who were about to overwhelm the group with their numbers. Furthermore, the Uruks who were unlucky enough to be hit by them instantly cut apart into pieces while its surrounding was frozen into a statue.

    With just this one spell, Chief Beowulf removed at least two hundred Uruks off the table in an instant. However, it seemed this scene of cold massacre had absolutely no effect on the rest of the horde, as the Uruks continued to press forward fearlessly.

    Magus Leon with his three enforcer colleagues: Jasper, Laban, and the newly conscious Mich held the ground on one side of the group, while Heorgar with Anna and Beatrice dashed to the other side.

    None of the Uruks were able to match these magus, especially against Magus Leon and Heorgar. Each sh from the light-shrouded sword Magus Leon wielded or a seemingly simple punchunched by the demon wolf would easily send a powerful Uruk straight to its grave.

    While observing the fierce battle, Emery couldn''t help but be excited as well. At this moment, he couldn''t help but think that with the three peak Full-Moon magus, they might be able to win after all.

    However, as if she knew what Emery''s mind was currently thinking, Silva spoke, "Those elven magus are very strong you know?! Don''t let their energy signature fool you." Emery was taken aback by the unexpected information, but he could see the expression on her face showed she was extremely serious.

    It was at this moment that one of the Half-Moon elven magus finally took action. He, together with three Crescent-Moon, shot towards Chief Beowulf, who was hovering in the air with their weapons brandished.

    "Chief!"

    Emery could see that, even though the elven magus were respectively one and two realms below Chief Beowulf, thetter was quickly overwhelmed by theirbined assault.

    Their incredible movement, speed and strength, coupled with their cunning moves and tacit understanding between each other, easily overwhelmed anyone who fought them. In a matter of seconds, Emery saw Chief Beowulf spit out a mouthful of blood after being bombarded by the four of them.

    Seeing how his chief was being suppressed, Heorgar became extremely furious, but just as he was about to take action, one of the other two Half-Moon elven magus was already standing in front of him.

    As if everything had been carefully nned, the elven magus immediately fought Heorgar, stopping thetter from assisting Chief Beowulf. He did an outstanding job at that, as the demon wolf quickly found himself unable to break away from the former.

    Even Jigow, who was a strong mixed-blood mage couldn''t stop Heorgar at his full strength, but the elven mages seemed to be able to handle the pressure quite well. This naturally made Emery panic.

    "Move, Silva! I have to help them!" said Emery to the girl who stood in between him and the battle.

    Silva scoffed when she heard Emery''s words. "Moron! Do you really want to die?! What can a rank 8 like you do?!"

    Even though Emery knew she was somewhat right, he still responded. "It''s still better than standing here and watching helplessly."

    After saying that, he quickly channeled his spirit force toward a particr nerve point.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 5]

    [Increase 32 battle points]

    [Battle power :148 (200)]

    Thanks to the previous buff given by the chief, Emery managed to reach a battle power that was said to be on par with a magus. With this, he was ready to fight.

    The girl shook her head.

    "You haven''t changed at all, Emery."

    "Hold it! Wait a few more seconds," Silva said quickly, when she saw Emery was about to blink away.

    Turning his head towards her, Emery spoke in annoyance. "Wait for what?!"

    Silva didn''t say anything. She just gestured to the battlefield with her hand.

    It was at this moment Emery saw something shocking. Suddenly, a figure came out of the shadow just next to Chief Beowulf, holding tworge daggers.

    The figure then quickly swung it to the unprepared half moon elven magus without the slightest hesitation. Caught off guard, the body of the Half-Moon elven magus was dissected aparts. Limbs were cut, blood sttered all over the sky, and the magus head was flown.

    The surprise attack the unknown figureunched was so decisive, it didn''t give any chance for the enemy to react. The fact the figure could easily kill the elven magus showed the figure must be a grand magus level. Emery was gasping when he realized this.

    "Who is that?!" Emery asked to Silva. After all, her previous actions showed she knew about this beforehand.

    Silva smiled when she heard Emery''s question.

    "That''s my uncle," answered the girl. Then, with a faint smile on her face, she continued,

    "Alright what are you waiting for! That is the cue! Let''s go!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 731 - Magus Battle

    <h4>Chapter 731 - Magus Battle</h4>

    As soon as she spoke that word, Silva used her transformation technique without hesitation. Pure-white scales swiftly covered her entire body, each ray of light that hit them shifting and reflecting as rainbow colors, when looked at from the right angle.

    She unsheathed her de from the scabbard and turned to Emery before saying, "Watch my back and follow me closely! Don''t get left behind!"

    The girl did not even wait for a response from him. Her figure immediately dashed forward, quickly charging into the thick of the battlefield.

    For a moment, Emery was taken back by her actions, but he quickly woke up from his reverie and followed her with his [Blink] spell. He was confident in his speed and the mastery of the spell, so there was no way he would be left behind��

    Or at least, that was what he thought. Within a mere span of a few seconds, Emery was quickly proven he couldn''t be more wrong.

    Silva was fast, no, even that would be an understatement. Not only was she able to run at breakneck speed, she could also fluidly and effortlessly move between hundreds of Kobolds and Uruks without disturbing any of them, slipping through them like a slithering snake.

    Not only that, her swordsmanship was nothing short of impressive. As she passed through them, all the Uruks in her path quickly fell to the ground, groaning in pain as their legs were reduced to stumps by her swords.

    She didn''t deliver any deadly attack, because she knew the kobolds behind her would be more than willing to finish the fallen gray-skinned creatures on her behalf.

    Emery watched in amazement, but there was no way he could afford to get left behind. He quickly cast [Blink] to appear behind her and then followed her as closely as he could, just like a shadow, shing his sword at any enemies, who managed to escape her swords.

    "Not bad! Not bad at all! For a rank 8 rookie, I mean!"

    Even though the girl said such words, the degree of teamwork the two were capable of disying was quite spectacr. The two continued to take down any Uruks standing in their path. Within moments, they passed through the group of Uruk and Kobolds that were fighting in between the hideout like a sharp de.

    Finally, the group of magus fighting in the center could be seen clearly by the two.

    Their attention was immediately focused on the mysterious figure flying in the air, who managed to attract the third Half-Moon elven magus along with a squad of four. Another quick nce revealed the man Silva referred to as her uncle was busy fighting the whole squad of one half-moon magus and four crescent moon magus by himself in the air.

    Emery could sense the man emanated a distinct heavy pressure associated with a grand magus. However, without a chance tounch another surprise attack, it was apparent that fighting 6 magus level elves at the same time was not an easy feat.

    All six of them fought with everything they had, creating striking flickers and blinding shes in the night sky. Emery barely able to see their faces, but the sparks flying from their violent shes was just enough for him to get an idea of what was going on.

    Multiple magic spells were thrown around towards Silva''s uncle. However, the man was still able to handle the surrounding magus with his two short des.

    Hell, Emery could even see that the other party had a slight upper hand!

    Magus Leon, Chief Beowulf and the others, who were left, also didn''t remain still. They quickly confronted the remaining 11 elves on the ground. The other party was also unwilling to lose, as they quickly dispatched two of them to chase after Beowulf, the injured chief.

    By this time, Chief Beowulf had used his final stage transformation and transformed into a white fur wolf. On one hand, the wounds on his body had quickly begun to close up, but of course it still affected his overall strength, preventing him from oveing the two elves'' assault easily.

    Close to him, two female wolf magus were backed by 15 saint level wolves. The saint level wolves and the two fought in a pack together, locking the three elven magus into a fragile stalemate.

    Unfortunately, with Heorgar all preupied by one of the half-moon elves, the White Fangs were all in trouble. In the end, their fatees down to a three against two magus battle.

    On the other side, the enforcer team was also stuck on a deadlock.

    Jasper and Laban were both full-fledged weapon experts, just like their team leader, Leon.

    Using a fiery spear that scattered embers whenever it was swung, Jasper was evenly matched against the elf magus wielding the unique-looking curved saber.

    Each of them was able to hurt each other with numerous wounds appearing on their bodies, while their blood stained the ground, but amazingly, they kept on going by relying on their amazing regeneration ability.

    Laban employed his massive one hand ax and an engraved shield made of a bluish gleaming metal to stop another elven magus'' attack from another side. His hands moved rapidly and harmoniously; the ax and shield worked in tandem to ward off attacks thrown in his direction. The man specialized in a defensive style, allowing him to hold his ground even against stronger opponents.

    All three of them fought thest 5 crescent moon elven magus valiantly, in a circr formation with their backs against each other. Not only that, they had to keep up the offensive, while they were constantly being attacked by the Uruks.

    Magus Mich stood at the center between the three of them. Every so often, she would conjure blue arrows fused with thunder. Her attacks would leave any enemies that stood in her way as craters.

    Each arrow was able to kill half a dozen Uruks, hence her assistance was extremely valuable for the other three enforcers who began to struggle against the seemingly endless wave of enemies. From that dynamic, Emery concluded Magus Mich was the powerhouse of the team.

    All of those were Magus level battles, and that made Emery curious. Which side would Silva choose to help?

    To his surprise, the girl chooses her attention toward the wolves'' group. Her n was simple.

    There were actually two other reasons why Silva chose to help that group. First, she trusted the bloodline n more than the Enforcers. Second, the presence of 15 saint level wolf warriors as potential targets for the enemy magus makes fighting for the side of the wolves a much safer bet.

    "If you care about your life, don''t even mess with the Magus fight. Just help me and clear away the orcs, they are nothing but distractions, Remember, stay behind me!" The girl shouted, before she started to help the closest White Fang warriors.

    Just like that, Emery pulled his weapon and started to fight the orcs. With his [Blink] skill, he was like a mirage, each strike killing every orc hended behind, before he disappeared again to do the same to the other orcs.

    Swiisshhh!

    nk!

    Right at this moment, Emery knew the hard way those Uruks in the Magus Game simtion were mere toddlerspared to the real ones. Other than their more realistic expressions, their smell and aura were also stronger. If Emery had to estimate, it was about 20 to 30 percent stronger.

    Swisshhh! Sattt!

    Still, Emery did not stay idle during his time here. These Uruks were no match to his current 200 points of battle power. Even without casting any spells, Emery could easily win against them one-on-one.

    Without his knowledge, Silva nced at him every so often while they fought.. She was surprised by how much Emery had improved, but was certainly never going to admit it.

 Chapter 732 - Duet

    <h4>Chapter 732 - Duet</h4>

    The roar of thunder loudly resounded through the air mixing with the waves of scorching heat, while the ground violently trembled, as if it was furious and threatening to swallow everything above.

    This was a battle of a scale Emery had never seen throughout his entire existence. Thest time he witnessed anything vaguelyparable to this was when the Magus Alliance headquarters was attacked by the elves.

    He vividly remembered how he could onlyst a few seconds, before he was knocked out helplessly. The next thing he knew it was all over.

    That memory only served to further strengthen his resolve. This time, he could not afford such things to unfold again.

    The two of them, Emery and Silva, kept their distance about fifty meters away from the thick and fire of the battle between the White Fang magus and the three Crescent-Moon elven magus.

    Emery ced the majority of his attention focused on finishing the Uruks, who kepting at him, while utilizing the remaining part to look around, trying to find the best opportunity to join the bigger fight. He looked to the side and saw that the girl was also doing the same thing.

    Sattt! Stt!

    Both of them stood side by side, as they continued to swing their des to slice the enemies apart, killing any gray-skinned creature, that dared to charge in their direction.

    Even with their limited knowledge, it was clear Anna and Beatrice were able to hold the 2 magus elves by themselves.

    However, Emery could see there was one extra magus they could not face one on one. As a result, the battle became much trickier than it should be. In fact, even the saint warriors couldn''t do much to help. Out of the 15 saint warriors, three of them had already fallen.

    Seeing the two wolf magus'' poor condition, Emery thought they were the ones that needed a helping hand the most - in order to tip the odds in their favor.

    "We should go and help them!" Emery told Silva, while gesturing towards Beatrice and Anna. Of course, his hands still continued to sh around as he spoke, killing all the orcs that dared toe close.

    "Not them, Can''t wait to help the females aren''t you? Huh! Just follow my lead!"

    As they persistently shed and killed, the horde of Uruk around the two started to thin. With that, the battle between two magus factions became much easier to follow. It was right at this moment that Silva decided to finally tell Emery who they were going to target.

    To Emery''s shock, it was not the fight between the female wolf magus or the chief Beowolf, instead, the direction she was pointing to was the battle between Heorgar the demon wolf and the Half-Moon magus.

    "Are you crazy?!" Emery nced at the battle, as if refusing to believe what he just saw. "The battle between the strongest two?! Let''s just help the wolf warriors, they are dying!"

    This time, it was Emery who decided to stop Silva from doing such reckless action. For a moment, her expression shifted into that of irritation, but knowing how important the battle was, she took a deep breath and decided to exin her decision as clearly and concisely as possible.

    Unexpectedly, out of all the fights that took ce in the middle, Silva thought the worst she and Emery could participate in would exactly be the battle involving saint-level wolf warriors.

    The main reason was because none of the warriors could kill their opponent, and the two of them also had limited power, they wouldn''t be able to provide that much help to significantly change the situation.

    Helping Magus Anna the Mesmer Wolf was also not a good choice. The wolf magus specialized in enchanting the opponents'' mind, but the elves were known to possess an extremely formidable spirit defense. Hence, her innate power wouldn''t be of much help here.

    The chief currently battling two magus could also prove to be tricky. If the magus decided they didn''t want to be disturbed, one of them could split off and attack them. If that happened, their situation would go from dangerous to deadly in the blink of an eye.

    After sieving through the options and removing those she deemed as either dangerous or insignificant, the fights they could take part of without bearing that much of a risk yet bringing aparable advantage were the one-on-one fight between Beatrice, the Wind Wolf, against a Crescent-Moon elven magus or Heorgar against the stronger Half-Moon elf Magus.

    Out of those two, Silva believed thetter would be the one that could give the fastest and biggest result that could turn the tide of conflict.

    "Do you have a life-saving item?" the girl suddenly asked.

    Emery remembered about the emblem given by the Headmaster Delbrand and nodded.

    "Good, then, let''s go! Follow my lead!

    Silva quickly dashed towards the two powerhouse who were fighting. As soon as they arrived, the next words from Silva''s mouth only made him bewildered.

    "Senior Heorgar, we are here to help!"

    The girl knew there wasn''t much point to do a sneak attack. There was no hope for them to escape the attention of such a powerful figure. Instead, she bravely announced her intention to distract the Half-Moon elf magus, and ensure they didn''t distract Heorgar instead.

    The elven magus gave them a quick nce right as they arrived and quickly proceeded to ignore them. It was to be expected, after all, they were just a rank 9 and a rank 8 acolyte respectively. The elf had not even imagined in his delusions that the two would be able to harm him in any way.

    Under the shadow, however, Silva shed a grin. "Perfect."

    She led Emery to move closer towards the demon wolf. It was the best ce to try to help out in the fight.

    Knowing this awkward tranquility would notst and everything could turn from zero to hundred at any moment, Emery decided to use all his power and transform.

    [Fey transformation]

    [Battle power increased by 10 points]

    He still couldn''t truly control it and he only had ten minutes at most, before he lost control of this form. But at a time like this, any kind of buff could turn the tide of battle.

    The demon wolf nced at them for a moment, before charging forward to sh with the elf once again. In the meantime, Emery and Silva worked together by throwing some ranged attacks, to distract the elf from a distance.

    "Remember, do not - in any case - move closer! Stay within proximity of Senior Heorgar!" The girl told him.

    Both of them prepared the spell. From the looks of it, it looked like they would be using a simr spell.

    Emery and Silva looked at each other for a moment and nodded in agreement, before they mmed their palms on the ground. The effect was instantaneous. Multiple roots broke through the ground.

    [Shadow Root] [Wall of Thorns]

    Emery''s ck, shadowy gleaming tendrils were growing and spreading in unison with the roots Silva made. To his surprise, her roots were colored a pale white, just like her scales.

    Both roots were aiming to entangle the magus and restrict their movements.

    As the roots chase the magus, Emery noted with surprise Silva''s white thorny roots were not inferior to Emery''s shadowy ones. In fact, in some ways, her roots were probably superior.

    The two channeled their power together into one spell, they managed to cast the strongest entangled spell, enough to annoy the powerful half-moon magus.

    The elf finally turned his head, ring at them as he shouted.

    "Urrgg! You annoying puny humans!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 733 - Distraction

    <h4>Chapter 733 - Distraction</h4>

    Heorgar, the demon wolf, was fighting with his maximum transformation. As the demon wolf swung his dark spear at the elf, Emery could see his tattoo and the horn on the wolf''s head glow.

    Swish! Swish!

    nk!

    The spear and the elf''s curved sword shed over and over, all their hits swift and precise. As the two weapons shed, a st of energy appeared at its surroundings, turning whatever in its area to nothingness.

    It was clear to see that any small mistake would be critical to all of them, so Silva chose to get involved in this fight. If they could help Heorgar kill this elf magus, they might be able to turn the tide.

    "Urgh, you puny human!!"

    Emery and Silva''s multiple special entangle spells were all over the elf. The seemingly never-ending growth of these roots annoyed the elf quite a bit, but even just a small aftershock st from the two weapons'' sh was enough to turn the iing ck and white roots into dust.

    It was difficult for the roots to even touch the elf, much less restrain his movements. Even so, both of them still continued to channel the spells endlessly. Right as the existing roots were turned to dust, more of them quickly reced the old ones.

    With how quickly they were casting, there was almost nog between the dissipation of the roots and the growth of new ones.

    The elf was certainly annoyed, but it was nowhere near enough to bring a real impact and affect the battle as the high elf had very high discipline. Disrupting the fight was much harder than they thought.

    "You!! Stupid elf, why don''t you dare to fight us!? Are you afraid!? Coward!!"

    The girl even set in provoking the elf with some insults, but it was still not enough to give the elf any meaningful distraction.

    "Damn it, this guy is one of the smart ones," Silva clicked her tongue and muttered in annoyance.

    The girl''s eyebrows even furrowed a little as she racked her brain to find another solution when suddenly, a loud scream sounded, snapping her out of her thoughts.

    When the two turned to check the source of the scream, they saw that the wolf magus Anna was struck by her opponent, leaving her wounded on the ground. The few wolf saint warriors nearby rushed to help her, but their attempt was in vain as they ended up losing their lives instead.

    Seeing their predicament, Emery was once again itching to help the wolf warriors. He was about to rush there out of impulse, but Silva quickly held his shoulder, stopping him before he could move.

    "Let''s give it one more try!" Silva said when their eyes met. This time, seriousness was apparent in her eyes. "Follow me and increase our attacks."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Silva swiftly dashed toward where Heorgar and the elf were fighting, closing in on the battle area in a second. When Emery heard her words, he immediately knew that she decided to take arger risk.

    Knowing how dire the situation was, he quickly chased after her while channeling his energy into his sword.

    50 meters.

    30 meters.

    The closer they were, the faster and fiercer the ck and white roots grew and filled the area. But this was not all. What Silva was actually aiming for was to divert the elf''s attention toward them, or at least divide his attention, while still having some room to escape in case they failed or anything went wrong.

    Knowing the n, Emery changed his tactics and decided to step up his game by channeling his energy to his sword.

    He began to wait for the right timing, and when it finally arrived soon after��

    Swish!

    Emery unleashed his strongest attack, [Shadow Edge].

    The dark de went dashing toward the elf. Although he knew that the chance was extremely small, Emery still hoped a little that his strongest attack would be sessful.

    Unfortunately, reality was not so amodating. The moment the dark de arrived, the elf easily blocked his attack with his bare arm and continued fighting as if it was nothing.

    It really had no impact on the battle.

    However, the girl beside him suddenly shouted, "Continue using that! I will protect you!"

    Hearing a girl tell him that she would protect him made Emery feel a bit weird, but he nodded and began channeling more energy to the tier 4 sword. As soon as it was ready, he swiftly unleashed another [Shadow Edge].

    nk!!

    This time, with the demon wolf''s constant attacks, the elf was not able to block Emery''s energy de. The sharp shadow de hit the elf magus directly to his shoulder, but unfortunately, it was clear to him that his skill had no real effect on the elf. Despite it being the strongest attack spell he had, it could not even leave a mark on the elf''s body.

    Emery felt that it was futile. Silva, however, was satisfied with the result.

    "Again! It''s working!"

    Right as she finished speaking, Heorgar''s spear managed tond a wide scar on the elf''s body.

    Seeing this, Emery understood. Although his attack did not directly injure the elf, it definitely affected him! Upon realizing this, he quickly channeled more energy and created an even stronger [Shadow Edge] while Silva began preparing a powerful spell.

    It was as if the girl knew what the elf was about to do next; the elf changed his tactic. After Heorgar''s spear scratched him, the elf sheathed his sword and began to use powerful lightning magic to fight Heorgar.

    "It''sing!"

    Just a second after Silva said those words, the elf cast a powerful lightning st.

    [Tempest]

    It was a terrifying tier 7 lightning attack spell. Once this spell was cast, the whole area would be struck with a powerful lightning st. This was also one of the worst-case scenarios that they were both afraid of; with them being too close, they would not have enough time to escape such an attack.

    Emery unconsciously grabbed the girl in his arm and used [Blink] to move away as far as he could. s, with the spell''s lightning st closing in so fast, he did not have enough time to use [Blink] a second time.

    Silva, however, was ready. Just before the lightning st reached them, the girl swiftly side-stepped. Now standing in front of him, she quickly used the energy she collected to hold the spells.

    BAM!!!

    The moment the st reached them, Silva loudly screamed in pain. The st was so powerful that it instantly took away the protective shields in both of their armor.

    Emery knew that his [Granite Skin] also would not be enough to hold it, so he quickly moved as it was time to use the life-saving item given by the headmaster.

    But the girl was faster than him. Before he even finished taking his item out, she had already taken out a pendant that broke the instant it was taken out, creating a force that reflected most of the st away.

    "What are you waiting for, moron! Attack again!"

    The girl seemed to be in a lot of pain, but she remained smiling as she spoke. However, this smile was different.

    It was a victorious smile.

    Upon seeing Silva''s expression, Emery quickly realized that the usage of this powerful spell created a second of opportunity for them. At this moment, the elf was panting, still in the middle of regaining his power.

    Emery quickly channeled his spell once again, but before he could unleash it, the demon wolf already seized the chance. Before they knew it, Heorgar''s spear had already pierced the elf from behind, and right after, his dark tentacles wrapped around the elf''s whole body.

    The magus elf writhed around in pain.

 Chapter 734 - Brawls

    <h4>Chapter 734 - Brawls</h4>

    It did not take long for the Demon Wolf Heorgar to take advantage of the golden opportunity given to him and send the opponent, who was already within his grasp, to a one-way trip to the depths of the underworld.

    The next second, a glowing orb abruptly came out of the elven magus'' already ruined body. Heorgar quickly swung his spear once again, bringing it towards the orb with the intent ofpletely destroying it.

    But unexpectedly, the orb was very agile and moved out of the spear''s trajectory, dodging the attack that would spell its doom. The orb could even throw a few lightning sts at Heorgar to stop thetter in his tracks, before it shot high into the sky.

    "What the hell?!" Emery gasped, as he saw the incredulous sight that had just urred.

    The spirit soul of the elven magus was so much different inparison to both the spirit soul of Magus Nimeria and Magus Jigow although they were about the same realm. While thetter two were easily handled after their owner was brought down, the former on the other hand was as lively as a living being could get.

    Noticing Emery''s shock and confusion, Silva couldn''t help butugh a little.

    "Is this your first time seeing the spirit soul of an elf?" She said with a smile. "It''s unfair, really. Theirs are as much difficult to kill as their physical body. If you can''t take one instantly, then just forget about it. At least, we don''t have to see that particr elf for another 100 years."

    As soon as Heorgar finished his opponent, he quickly moved to offer assistance to the others together with Emery and Silva. The first target they assisted was the group of White Wolf warriors, who were on the verge of beingpletely wiped out.

    Heorgar''s arrival to this side of the battlefield was akin to throwing a massive rock into a small pool of water. It was so significant his presence quickly turned the disadvantageous situation around the White Wolf warriors, also making it safer for the two Emery and Silva to join and contribute their part in the fray.

    Again, both Emery and Silva started casting their special nt element spells trying to distract the three magus elves.? Emery also used [Blink] and took the wounded wolves away from the battle to heal them however he could.

    It was at this time Emery clearly felt the undting waves of spirit energying from the mysterious grand magus level figure that fought in the air. The man was channeling a powerful spell, while still being surrounded by 6 elven magus.

    Obviously, the elven magus wanted to stop the man from unleashing whatever it was he was channeling. Unfortunately, they were simply toote for that.

    The next moment, the channeled spell was transformed into a powerful dual de strike. It managed to hit two of the Crescent-Moon elven magus, taking them out of the battle for good. This heralded the change of the battlefield.

    Realizing the bnce of power had tipped against their favor, thest remaining Half-Moon elven magus suddenly shouted something in elvish, before all the elves broke away from their opponents and gathered together under his banner.

    At the moment, there were no more Uruk left standing in the battlefield. On the other hand, there were still hundreds of Kobold warriors around, making the situation, which had been reversed, be even more so with the elves being pushed back into a corner.

    Emery thought they would start to retreat or even run away in panic, as that was certainly what he would do if he got himself in that kind of situation. But contrary to his expectations, a powerful surge of spirit power suddenly exploded from the elves currently standing together.

    Seeing this, everyone immediately heard the mysterious grand magus'' voice.

    "Everyone stand behind me! Now!"

    The others seemed to know what was about to happen, as they immediately quickened their pace to stand behind the grand magus. Of course, even though Emery didn''t know what the elves were trying to do at the moment, he quickly followed the instructions together with Silva.

    However, at that moment, Emery realized Chief Beowulf decided to run in another direction from everyone instead.

    Not yet able to process why the chief did that, Emery''s attention was quickly distracted, as the elves had finallypleted what they wanted to aplish. He watched as a spiritual force attackunched in their direction, one as powerful as the one he had felt during the attack on the Magus Alliance''s headquarters.

    In response, the mysterious grand magus instantly created ayer that glowed brightly, which appeared to be capable of blocking and stopping the spirit attack.

    Emery swiftly turned his gaze away as he tried to search for Chief Beowulf.

    To his surprise, the chief of White Fang n had apparently gone to the Kobold warriors'' side and stood in front of them. The moment the elves unleashed their powerful attack, Chief Beowulf let out a loud ear-deafening roar thatpletely blocked the attack from affecting the Kobolds behind him.

    Emery was already standing inside and protected by theyer the grand magus had created, but he was still able to feel a chaotic movement inside his spirit core, which meant that parts of the attack managed to prate through.

    Realizing this, he couldn''t help but nce at the hundred Kobold warriors. And just as he expected, all of them looked like they were in excruciating pain, as evidenced by their deeply contorted facial expressions. Some had blooding out of their ears and nose, while some just straight-up fell to the ground fainting.

    Emery couldn''t imagine how they would fare if Chief Beowulf decided to not help them stop the attack.

    The sh against the powerful spirit attack resulted in severe exhaustion on both sides. The mysterious grand magus and Chief Beowulf on their side, and from the elf side was the Half-Moon magus.

    Even though the other elven magus didn''t look that exhausted, they were affected by the attack they justunched to some degree regardless.

    Therefore, as soon as the spiritual attack dissipated, Heorgar and Magus Leon immediately took the chance to charge towards the elves, which was then followed by the other three enforcers and the White Fang wolves.

    "Attack!"

    The battle ensued immediately and swiftly turned into one huge brawl, where tier 5 and tier 6 magic spells were thrown around like vegetables, causing many casualties. Blood sttered, while body parts flew about, as the battle grew fiercer every second.

    It was an intense battle, but with the situation where a Half-Moon elven magus was surrounded by 3 peak Half-Moon magus and 1 grand magus, the winner of the battle could not be doubted.

    What surprised Emery the most was the fact none of the elves had escaped, even though they were clearly overwhelmed. They all continued to fight fiercely to the point where thest one standing of them fell as well.

    Of course, they all tried to escape when their physical bodies were destroyed beyond belief, or on the other hand, died. However, thanks to the fact a grand magus figure was present, only two or three spirit souls managed to escape, while the others were all destroyed.

    Emery was confused when he saw everyone trying to destroy all the spirit souls that came out of the elves'' dead body. He asked about this issue to Silva, which then helped clear his confusion.

    Apparently, even if they managed to catch one, the task of keeping an elf spirit soul was known to be difficult when one was unprepared, because it would need a specialized containment artifact to have a chance at seeding.

    Either way, she also added that these elves were just mere soldiers. Hence, they all believed none of them had any intel nor secret worth the trouble.

    "That''s also the reason why they don''t leave and fight till their death. A mere foot soldier has no power to disobey order, after all"

    This was certainly something terrifying to hear, knowing a figure strong enough to kill saint-level warriors left and right and even magus fighters was actually just a foot soldier.

    ��

    The fierce battle had ended, but no one in the group was at ease.

    All of them had their eyes on the sky, staring at the huge spaceship hovering in the air, thinking about what the elves would do next after the troops they sent ashore had been annihted.

    In this eerie silence, where no one seemed to have anything to say, it was Silva who was only a rank 9 acolyte who dared to open her mouth first.

    "What are we waiting for? Let''s get the hell out of this now!"

    To Emery''s surprise, instead of being scolded, everyone seemed to be listening to her, a mere acolyte.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 735 - Ships

    <h4>Chapter 735 - Ships</h4>

    The battle unfolding on the ground might end with the human allianceing out as the victor, but the whole ordeal hadn''t ended yet as there was still a huge spaceship floating right above their heads that couldunch a bombardment of attacks and send them to their death.

    Furthermore, the human alliance''s side also didn''te out of the earlier battle without any harm. Most of them, if not all, had received and suffered various degrees of injury and exhaustion that pulling them for another fierce battle would be too much of a task to achieve.

    More than half of the hundred Kobold warriors that survived were wounded. Meanwhile, out of the 9 saint-level wolf warriors, four were incapacitated.

    As for the group of magus; the one that had the most severe injury was Magus Anna. She was so wounded that she couldn''t even stand properly anymore and is currently lying weakly on Beatrice''s arm.

    For someone who has basically an immortal body, being in such a condition meant the situation was more than just mere physical wounds.

    Considering that the conclusion the group got was the death of more than a dozen elven magus and hundreds of Uruks, this could and would be counted as a huge win in the Magus Alliance''s book.

    However, the fact that the elves decided to dispatch two cruiser-type spaceships told them that they might have won the battle, but the war was still far from over. Hell, they weren''t even sure if the elves ''only'' sent two spaceships.

    Emery was surprised when during the silence he saw Silva who dared to speak first, and if that wasn''t shocking enough, the sight of Chief Beowulf listening to her was so shocking that it took him a moment to process what had just happened.

    This sight naturally brought a wave of confusion upon the enforcer''s group, who were currently staring dazedly at the two''s strange interaction. Magus Leon quickly stepped up on the behalf of his colleague and asked the question they all had in mind all this time.

    "Chief of the White Fang, Beowulf, tell us what is actually going on here!"

    The chief looked like he was about to exin once he heard those words, but Silva once again acted rather rudely by interrupting the conversation.

    "We have no time for a long exnation!" She sternly said. "We should leave now! You will be briefed on the way!" added the girl when she noticed the re thrown in her direction.

    Magus Leon turned to Silva with a disapproving look in his eyes and then spoke in his usual interrogative manner.

    "Silva Oroboros, We heard that you were captured by White Fang, but seeing how you are now, it doesn''t seem to be the case. Magus Leon''s gaze turned sharp. "Tell us what happened right now!"

    It was at this moment that the mysterious man who Silva told Emery was her uncle took off his hood. His defined facial features were disyed to everyone, but the expression on his face as he looked at Magus Leon clearly showed that he wasn''t happy.

    "If you don''t want to follow, then you may stay here and die; I don''t care! My niece has been helping so much, only to be treated like a criminal!"

    Recognizing who the person was, Magus Leon changed his attitude to a respectful manner before saying, "You are.. Duke Sirye of the Oroboros, My sincerest apologies, what I said earlier is by no means a disrespect to you nor your niece. What I mean is-"

    The grand magus, who apparently known as Duke Sirye, ignored Magus Leon as he turned to Silva and said, "Niece, this has gone out of hand. We should leave now!"

    Looking at how serious Duke Sirye''s face was at the moment, Magus Leon seemed to be hesitating even though he still wished to ask for an exnation. But then, suddenly, a sound rang out from the air and following it was Chief Beowulf''s shout.

    "Enter the hideout, everyone! Quickly!"

    This time, even Magus Leon didn''t dare to file his question any longer as they all knew what was about toe.

    Numerous bright beams of energy were shot out by the spaceship and swiftly descended from the sky, seemingly ready to st and raze everything on the ground. Everyone quickened their pace as their figures shot toward the metal construct''s entrance.

    Meanwhile, Duke Sirye of the Oroboros was seen floating in the air facing the oing bombardment. In an instant, some kind of energy barrier materialized in the sky in front of him, blocking the beams of energy that rained down like a torrential torrent.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!...

    Sessive ear-deafening sounds resounded through the air as the attacks struck the barrier. A surge of powerful shock waves appeared and swept over the group as everyone continued to rush over and enter the entrance into the metallic construct.

    Emery tried the best he could to [Blink] over to a few who were too slow because of their wounds and brought them to the entrance. In the end, everyone managed to enter the hideout and gathered together.

    A minute after everyone had entered the ce quite safely, the Duke of Oroboros finally entered as well. Following his arrival was the sight of the entrance closing rapidly and shut tightly.

    Still, even though the entrance was no longer open, everyone could clearly hear and feel as the energy beams continued to hit the ground above them, or rather, at the construct they were in at the moment.

    "It will not hold out long! Everyone hurry and enter the ship!" said Duke Sirye when he saw that no one seemed to be moving.

    Very quickly, Emery''s vision was filled by the sight of a medium-sized metal construct that was almost as big as the hideout itself. He watched as the saint-level wolf warriors began to help the Kobold warriors entering the ship.

    Seeing this, Emery wanted to help them with his spell. However, just as he was about to walk towards them, Silva quickly grabbed his arm.

    "No! That''s the wrong ship!" said the girl, which made him look at her in bewilderment. "You areing with me!"

    The serpent girl pointed her finger at another metal construct that was much smaller than the previous one.

    Duke Sirye who stood next to the girl couldn''t hold himself from giving Emery a weird look when he heard those words. However, it only took Silva a little nce from her part before the man nodded his head and quickly prepared the ship for take off.

    "What is actually happening, Silva?" asked Emery as the girl dragged him by hand. "What is going on?"

    However, before Silva could answer Emery''s question, she noticed Chief Beowulf walking towards them with a grave expression on his face.

    The man looked at her and Duke Sirye before saying, "We thank you for what you have done. But.. the way it is, the ship will not survive a minute outside with that cruiser ship waiting in the sky."

    Upon hearing that, Silva fell silent. She seemed unable to say a word. The duke, on the other hand, replied with a firm tone in his words.

    "Chief, what you are asking, I unfortunately cannot help as my utmost priority is the safety of my niece."

    From what he had heard so far and the way the conversation was going, Emery quickly realized that the small ship Silva wanted to take him in would have a much better chance to escape, especially with another, much bigger ship flying together with it.

    This conversation quickly caught the attention of the enforcers and the demon wolf Heorgar, who both swiftly joined in.

    The dark-haired Heorgar looked at Chief Beowulf and said, "Chief, I''m sure we will manage. Please don''t lower your dignity and ask for more favors from them."

    The chief shook his head firmly at the demon wolf words. "No, Heorgar. If it involves the safety of you and the other members of the n, I will not hesitate to bow and lower my head." said the man with a smile. "I''m sure you will understand this when you be the chief one day."

    Magus Leon and the other enforcers quickly understood the situation, hence they contributed their suggestion.

    "Us four will go ahead and protect the ship as best we can. It is our duty as enforcers of the Magus Alliance, after all."

    Chief Beowulf put his hand on Magus Leon''s shoulder and said, "Thank you enforcers."

    Emery, on the other hand, could see there was doubt in everyone''s eyes. He once again remembered the scene of Grand Magus Kadek fighting against the huge spaceship by herself and quickly surrounded by hundreds of flying figures.

    Based on this fact, it seemed only someone with a grand magus strength could possibly give such space ship a distraction to help them escape this.

    Chief Beowulf once again turned to Duke Sirye and pleaded for thetter''s help. However, the man was clearly firm on his decision. Just as he was about to refuse again, Silva suddenly said something that made everyone turn to him.

    "Uncle, let us do it this way," a cunning glint shed through her eyes as Silva said that.

    In the end, the n Silva proposed had managed to convince her uncle and also everyone agreed.

    Her n was to let Duke Sirye distract the elf ship and protect the two ships, while in return Heorgar would join the small ship to protect his niece. To Emery''s surprise, the usually cold demon wolf readily epted Silva''s n obediently.

    This once again brought a wave of confusion to Emery''s mind. He still wondered about what was actually happening, after all.

    Things became even more surprising when all start moving into the ships and when Emery finally entered the small ship. Inside, he saw a familiar red-haired figure being tied up with her mouth covered so that she couldn''t make any noises.

    Silva, who entered right after Emery, saw the anger in the other party''s eyes and nonchntly said, "Ah.. I almost forgot.. we did pick up your girlfriend earlier today."

 Chapter 736 - Answers

    <h4>Chapter 736 - Answers</h4>

    Three years ago, the girl was shocked when she found herself quickly being pulled from the academy in the middle of her hard-earned privileged ss study without any exnation given to her.

    Since then, she had been trying to find a way for her to return back to the academy. However, none of her family members were willing to support her. Hell, they weren''t even willing to tell her what had actually happened..

    Meanwhile, the seemingly eternal war between humans and elves had seemed to reach an entirely new level and heat that it even brought another bloodline into the list of ns that betrayed the Magus Alliance; the Wolf Bloodline.

    Every individual rted to the said bloodline was faced with immediate and harsh expulsion from the Magus Alliance. The privilege and ess these people had were removed and revoked, causing many of those who still stayed in the Magus Alliance''s territory to go under the radar.

    Last year, one particrly renowned Wolf Bloodline magus happened to drop by into the Serpent Bloodline''s territory. It was the one who had the moniker of Demon Wolf, Heorgar.

    Thanks to the stormy situation of the war and how the Wolf Bloodline was in disarray following the news of their betrayal, the most talented wolf warrior of the White Fang n in the current generation went ahead and sought help to improve his Bloodline gene out of desperation.

    A few monthster, the man seeded in his endeavor and broke through to the rank 7 Demon Wolf, which turn him into the strongest wolf magus in the white fang n.

    This series of events was what opened up the rtion between the White Fang n and a particrly prestigious branch of Serpent Bloodline, the Ouroboros n.

    Seeing the opportunity presented before her very eyes, the girl immediately went and convinced her uncle to help the White Fang n from their predicament by concocting a n to lure and trap the real traitors hidden inside the Magus Alliance.

    During the discussion between the two parties, the Wolf used the newly-appointed headmaster Delbrand to be the culprit. Their reasoning was because the man was the one who gave them the mission that subsequently went awry and caused them to be expelled in the first ce.

    However, no one in the White Fang n knew the entirety of the matter except the Patriarch Lucius himself, but the man had been missing ever since.

    With the many connections and schemes needed to even try pulling this feat, let alone sessfully aplish it, the girl from Orouboros had a valid reason to believe that the mastermind was not the Magus Academy''s new headmaster.

    Instead, it was the top figures of Zodiac City. There was even a possibility that the ruler of the said city, King Alduin himself, was the one nning to betray the alliance.

    However, the girl only knew part of the secret - something about a particr scroll that was used by the culprit. She never knew what its content was exactly, as she didn''t have that kind of ess; but she was sure that scroll was the key.

    Therefore, the girl went ahead and proposed a n to lure the real culprit; using herself, the Ouroboros name, and a particr scroll as the ''proof'' that would be given in the coborated meeting.

    To make sure the n would seed, she didn''t just send the message of this meeting to Zodiac City. She also used her privileged channel to connect with the headmaster Delbrand himself, informing him about this matter.

    The n was set in motion, and it seemed both the Magus Academy and Zodiac City took the bait, hence the reason for the A-rank mission was created. Risk was taken and many lives were lost, but they were finally able to find out that the culprit came from Zodiac City.

    Unfortunately, they didn''t think nor expect how far the culprit would be willing to go in order to keep their secret safe; they would even go as far as sneaking an invasion force that could wipe out a.

    Which finally lead them all to the current mess they were in

    The girl finished telling her story and suddenly stare at Emery and cursed

    "What the fu*k a rank 8 acolyte like you doing in an A-rank mission nevertheless!?" said Silva to Emery as she exined the situation to Magus Leon, which led to her association to the White Fang n.

    Unexpectedly, the enforcer answered her inquiry on his behalf.

    "This acolyte is here because he was personally asked to join by Headmaster Delbrand. The headmaster thought that his particr rtionship with both the Wolf Bloodline and specifically his rtion to you would be helpful for the mission."

    Magus Leon''s exnation had seeded in silencing the girl.

    It was decided that the enforcer group would be separated between the two ships, with Magus Leon and Jasper - the enforcers in charge of safekeeping the spirit soul of both Magus Nimerian and Jigow - be the ones boarding the small ship.

    Their main objective was to head towards the nearest Magus Alliance''s facility and report the situation. The bigger ship, on the other hand, would do a risky thing which was making one quick run throughout the to find if there were any lucky survivors.

    Currently, the Demon Wolf Heorgar was busy preparing the ship to fly as soon as possible. After all, the muffled sound of bombardment could still be heard continuously above them.

    When the ships were finally ready to take off, the condition of the hideout was already in peril.

    From the window, Emery could clearly see the metal wall of the hideout was shaking violently and variousrge cracks were starting to appear on its surface. A grim expression appeared on his face, but he knew there was nothing he could do but pray for the ship to move faster.

    As he turned around, Emery was greeted with the sight of Silva pointing her finger towards a particr person still tied up at the far end of the room.

    "So what should we do with her? Should we just throw her out?" Silva asked with her hands folded together.

    That certain person was none other than Annara, the Bat Bloodline privileged acolyte who helped Emery tailing Magus Leon and the others before being abandoned by him.

    The two could clearly see that hidden by the ball of cloth that gagged her mouth, Annara was currently cursing with all she had. Emery, however, didn''t seem to mind this as he approached her and took the gag off her mouth.

    When the freedom of her mouth was given again, the red-haired girl immediately shouted loudly.

    "You piece of backstabber bast-"

    Hearing the few words that came out of her mouth, Emery swiftly gagged her with the cloth again.

    "Let''s let her cooldown a bit first," said Emery as he turned to Silva.

    The snake girl raised her eyebrows when she heard what Annara had just said. It was apparent that she was curious as to why she had said such words to him.

    Fortunately, Emery didn''t need to exin anything as their attention was immediately distracted by the sound of the ship''s engine running and Heorgar''s words.

    "We are going now! Be prepared!"

    Almost at the same time as the demon wolf said those words, the huge gate in front of the ships was opened. Immediately after, the two ships moved out of the hideout with the only grand magus - Duke Sirye - flying in between preparing to protect the two ships.

    The moment the ships surfaced, as expected, several shots were swiftly fired towards them from above, intending not to let the two ships just leave.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 737 - Air Fights

    <h4>Chapter 737 - Air Fights</h4>

    The hideout, which waspletely made of durable metal, was continuously bombarded until it finally couldn''t take it anymore and the walls were cracking apart under the sheer burden it bore.

    Fortunately, just as the wall of the hideout was about to copse entirely, two flying ships managed to get out of the hideout safely, that was until they were given a greeting gift.

    The elf cruiser-type spaceship that hovered right above the hideout and had been bombarding it with its energy beams had clearly been preparing for the appearance of the two ships.

    As soon as the two ships came out and flew above the surface, not only did the spaceshipunch thergest bombardment of energy beams at the former''s direction, it even dispatched several smaller ships towards them.

    Duke Sirye of the Oroboros, who was flying above the gaps between the two escaping ships, quickly drew his spirit force within his body and employed it to create a wide dome-shaped barrier strong enough to withstand the overwhelming bombardment.

    However, as he had to stop the energy beams, Duke Sirye didn''t have the capability to handle the smaller ships. As a result, despite sessfully destroying several of them, at least two dozen pyramid-shaped enemy ships managed to pass through and chase the two ships escaping without facing any obstruction.

    The situation suddenly turned into a contest of speed, leaving the grand magus to take care of the elf spaceship by himself.

    "Will your uncle really be alright?" Emery asked in a concerned tone to Silva.

    She turned her head slightly at him before nodding. "Yes, he is the slimmest grand magus I have ever seen. That old man will be fine."

    Silva''s words were filled with confidence, however, they did not match the gestures and expressions her body was showing. Emery could even faintly hear the words she muttered under her breath over and over.

    "He will be fine... He will��"

    One of the benefits of breaking through to the magus realm was the ability to take off from the ground and fly in the air. However, when it came to outer space, magus still had their own limitations.

    It was only grand magus level figures, who were able to rule over thew of space in their surroundings that could freely travel back and forth betweens.

    This was one of the reasons why Silva was less worried about her uncle: the fact that grand magus, after all, didn''t really need a ship to escape from this kind of situation. Despite that being the case, it was normal for her to worry about her uncle''s well-being, as he was one of the closest people she had in his life.

    Emery turned his attention to the window, which gave a view of the fierce battle that was taking ce. From the edge of the horizon, he saw Silva''s uncle, Duke Sirye, still resisting the relentless onught of energy beams, while countering with what appeared to be a tier 8 spell, creating havoc and holding therge spaceship in ce as nned.

    Due to the Duke''s actions, the two escaping ships only had to deal with the 22 triangr ships bent on pursuing them.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Loud consecutive sound resounded in the air, as the ships began to fire attacks towards each other.

    This was the first time Emery had the opportunity to see how airborne ship battles unfolded with his own eyes. He had to say it was very fascinating, despite the dangers they were in.

    Numerous beams of destructive energy shot out and swiftly flew through the air, as their ships were shot from behind by the triangr ships.

    Heorgar, who was currently controlling the White Fang ship naturally tried to outmaneuver and dodge the attacks, but of course some still managed tond and were able to deliver a strong wave of tremor through the entire ship.

    "The other side is too fast! It must be a newer model!" Magus Leon shouted, when he saw how fast their pursuers were moving, looking more frantic than usual.

    Seeing the situation, Magus Jasper quickly volunteered to take over the control panel from Heorgar''s clutch, as apparently flying was not in the list of expertises the renowned Demon Wolf''s had.

    However, even after Magus Jasper took over and their ship began to move more smoothly and nimbly, the group quickly discovered they were still unable to rid themselves of their pursuers.

    The medium ship, which had more defensive weapons installed on board, quickly started a counterattack by firing a series of attacks at its pursuers. However, it was clear this was far from sufficient, as the 20 plus ships were still following behind at a fairly close distance.

    It was at this time Emery saw three familiar figuresing out of the medium-sized ship. The two other enforcers, Magus Mich and Magus Laban, with the White Fang leader Chief Beowulf right behind the two.

    The three of them stood on the fast moving ship. Emery saw Magus Michunch a powerful lightning spell that hit one of the triangr shaped ships. On the other hand, Magus Laban used abination of spells and his shield to block the energy beamsing from the chasing ships.

    The powerful tier 6 lightning spells cast sessively by Mich were enough to disperse the neatly packed group of pursuing ships, and even send a few of them down to the ground. However, those ships would quickly reassemble and begin firing their weapons once again.

    Half a dozen shots that Laban received were enough to break his shield apart. Losing his defensive artifacts, the man started to use his ax to deflect the energy beams and even his armor to block. It wasn''t long before the magus got hurt and almost fell off the ship, the same happening to the female enforcer.

    Chief Beowulf jumped in front of them, transform into his strongest forms, as he started smashing the beam attack with his ice ws and then casting a tier 7 ice spell, [Frozen Stream]. Cold flux of energy began to manifest around the whole ship, deflecting all iing shots and destroying a few that chased them.

    "They are in trouble!" shouted Emery when he saw this, attracting the attention of everyone around him. "Shouldn''t we help them?!"

    However, Silva said a word that had the opposite meaning.

    "Now is our chance. Fly up!"

    Magus Jasper turned to Magus Leon when he heard this. Seeing his leader nod in agreement, he also nodded his head back.

    In an instant, a strong turbulence could be felt. The ship suddenly made a sharp upward movement and shot towards the vast sky. Before the two ships were too far apart, a familiar voice was heard from the transmitter.

    It was the voice of Chief Beowulf.

    [Let''s see each other again back home, good lu...]

    The transmission however was cut in the middle,

    Of the 22 triangr ships that continued to chase them, six had already been blown up leaving only 16 remaining. The sudden maneuvers sessfully made only 4 ships still chasing after them, while the other 12 chased the medium ship where the chief was.

    Jasper was still trying to do multiple maneuvers, however another round of destructive energy beams rained upon them again, and the Ouroboros ship once again got hit and shook violently.

    "It will be harder if they chase us in space!"

    Said Magus Leon, as he gathered his spirit power and opened the airlock door that would give him ess to the top of the ship. Immediately after, his figure shot towards pursuing ships, using his spell-enhanced de to cut them in half one by one.

    The peak full moon magus enforcer barely made it back to the ship, Just in time for the ship to leave the atmosphere.

 Chapter 738 - Chart

    <h4>Chapter 738 - Chart</h4>

    After a grueling series of actions, the Ouroboros ship finally managed to break away from its pursuers and made its way into outer space.

    Emery could now see the simr sight he saw back at the hub connecting the hyperion, where the privileged ss was located. The deste dark expansion that seemed to stretch to infinity was painted with dozens glimmers of lighting from stars that were located who knows how far away.

    In this ce, Emery discovered he could not sense anything that was beyond the scope of the ship''s interior. It was as if his spirit reading had been rendered null and didn''t exist in the first ce. The sensation was ufortable to say the least.

    Emery could only see through the window, as the ship he was on left the big green sphere of Kulturmak.

    Seeing they had left the''s atmosphere, he shifted his gaze towards the group of people inside the ship. He could see through their expressions that everyone was still anxious about the situation.

    At the moment, the group was using the ship''s radar to scan and chart the surrounding space, so that the ship could create and navigate the most efficient path to their destination.

    "We should get to the closest Magus Alliance''s colony!" Magus Leon said, while pointing his finger at one of the dots in the radar.

    Silva didn''t immediately agree nor reject the suggestion the man put forward.

    While she could understand the reasoning behind Magus Leon''s suggestion, she personally thought it would be best if they just headed for one of thes under the control of the Serpent Bloodline, which was much closer than the colony governed by the Magus Alliance.

    On the other hand, Heorgar didn''t seem to be paying attention to this conversation. The man seemed to be focusing his attention on looking out the window.

    At first, Emery thought the demon wolf was thinking and worrying about his brethren and the White Fang n. But then, he realized the expression on the man''s face was not one of concern, but one of apprehension.

    His guess was quickly proven right with the words Heorgar shouted loudly.

    "Everyone! Something''s approaching!!"

    The others'' attention was quickly caught by those words, as they simultaneously turned their heads towards the window Heorgar had been looking at. There, they saw an object flying out of the''s atmosphere and heading in their way.

    "Magus, I thought you destroyed them all!?"

    Silva said in disbelief, as she looked at Magus Leon. She was, of course, talking about the triangr ships that were so adamant on pursuing them. However, as soon as she finished her words, she realized she could not be more mistaken.

    The one that pierced through theyers of Kulturmak''s atmosphere and chased after them was muchrger than the small triangr ships they had seen before. It was a huge, highly conspicuous, cruiser-type spaceship.

    A dumbfounded look adorned her pretty face, as Silva clearly saw the appearance of their pursuer. She quickly became emotional when a thought popped into her mind as she looked at the dreaded elf spaceship.

    "Is... Is that��? Does this mean..." Silva stuttered. Everyone who looked at her and the spaceship quickly connected the dots and knew she was thinking about her uncle.

    Emery could see the girl''s body was trembling and said

    "Silva, let''s not think too much. It could be a different ship," Emery said, trying to calm her apparent anxiety.

    Unexpectedly, instead of calming down, the girl became even more emotional. "How would you know?! You know nothing, Emery!"

    Caught off guard by her fiery reaction, Emery found himself at a loss for words.

    Meanwhile, Magus Leon took a closer look at the spaceship. "No, what the kid said is true. I believe this spaceship is not the one the Duke is fighting, but I recognize this as the first one to appear, the one Magister Kadek is facing."

    A serious expression appeared on his face as he continued his words.

    "I am afraid it''s the magister who is in trouble."

    Hearing this, Silva finally realized the whole situation and was once again confused. "This is simply madness! The elves dispatched two cruiser-type spaceships just to chase us?!"

    A wry smile on his face, Magus Leon nodded weakly as he said. "Although it may seem unbelievable, the facts are right in front of us. The elves didn''te here to destroy the Magus Alliance''s facilities nor the Kobolds that are hidden on the. They came for us!"

    "Can we outrun them?" Heorgar asked the person in control of the ship, Magus Jasper.

    The magus helplessly shook his head. "I don''t think so. Based on the speed at which we are currently moving, the cruiser will catch up with us in about fifteen minutes."

    When the group heard this, they were stunned. They really couldn''t imagine how a ship bigger than them could gain the distance on them. Still, all of them realized everything would be over when that moment came.

    Magus Leon quickly essed the control panel and tried to search for a new path that would allow them to escape this predicament. Momentster, he seemed to have found it. but at the same time a look of hesitation could be seen in his eyes.

    With a sigh, Magus Leon recounted his findings. "The only way we can have any chance of survival is if we cross the Void River."

    Void River was exactly as its name implied. A mystical river that ran throughout the seemingly endless expansion of space. Simply put, something that existed anywhere in the universe and subsequently allowed one to be able to go to somece the river let them reached.

    However, the reality wasn''t as merciful as one''s expectations. The ce waspletely shrouded in darkness, void of anything yet no one was able to freely navigate through it.

    The moment they decided to go through with this n, Emery and the others could not do anything but surrender themselves to where the river would take them. It could be a safe haven where they could finally drop their vignce, but it could also be somewhere infinitely more dangerous than their current situation. No one knew for sure.

    At this issue, a small argument broke out between Magus Leon and Jasper. Thetter thought this idea was simply too outrageous. Everyone''s opinion was also divided between the two.

    But in the end, everyone readily came to a conclusion to follow Magus Leon''s suggestion when they saw the spaceship had gotten so close it had sent those triangr ships to surround them.

    "Just do it, Jasper! We have no other way!"

    Even though still a bit reluctant, Jasper still quickly directed the ship towards the direction of their gamble - the Void River.

    Once again, a contest of speed ensued. This time, the location had shifted to the vast outer space, while the participants had increased to twenty ships, that were all chasing the little ship Ouroboros.

    "Enforcers, I''m afraid we won''t make it in time if we don''t do something to dy our pursuers."

    Heorgar the Demon Wolf said to Magus Leon, as his body suddenly began to change and transformed into hisplete transformation. From his demeanor, it was clear what the man was nning to do.

    Emery knew a peak Full-Moon magus couldn''tst long in outer space. Sure, they were capable of doing such a thing, but it was to the detriment of their overall condition.

    The deed was akin to breathing underwater, with the strength of spirit force being the determining factor in how long one would be able tost. As for peak Full Moon magus, they could probablyst around 7 to 8 minutes.

    When their pursuers started to get on range to shoot at the ship, the two peak Full-Moon magus were ready.

    Magus Leon told Jasper to keep going towards the Void River. Thetter was ordered to only return if he received news from the two they had managed to destroy all the pursuing ships. If that''s not the case, then abandon them and flee as nned.

    Before going out with Heorgar, Magus Leon looked at Emery and took out something. The jars in which Magus Nimeria and Magus Jigow''s spirit soul were kept.

    "If I don''t make it, you need to bring these back to the headquarters. I will trust this task to you, Emery."

    Magus Leon didn''t give Emery a chance to say anything. After shoving the jars to thetter''s hands, he quickly told everyone to find something to hold on, because when the airlock door opened, there would be vacuum suction.

    Whoossshh!

    Brushing away the powerful suction that threatened to crush their internal organs, the figures of two peak Full-Moon magus shot out of the Ouroboros ship and swiftly moved toward the pursuing ships with contrasting scintiting lights apanying them.

    One white, one ck. One with a sword enveloped in light, while the other with a spear shrouded in darkness.

    Emery gritted his teeth as he watched the two fly away from the ship. Once again, despite all the training, he could only watch from afar in helplessness. Just like back then, when his father was killed by those bandits.

    If only he was stronger.

 Chapter 739 - Violent Chase

    <h4>Chapter 739 - Violent Chase</h4>

    The two peak Full-Moon magus, Magus Leon and Heorgar the Demon Wolf were flying towards the pursuing ships at great speed. Their figures were covered in brilliant light as they waltzed into the dark expanse.

    Magus Leon began the attack by casting a tier 7 light spell that instantly illuminated the surrounding space so brightly it was as if another sun had appeared in the area.

    In the next instant, a powerful sword-like ray of light shot forward and hit two ships in its trajectory at the same time, shattering them into pieces.

    Emery expected a loud booming sound, but there wasn''t any, because sound could not propagate in a vacuum. He watched as the wrecked remains of the ships scattered in all directions across the deste vacuum of space.

    On the other hand, the Demon Wolf also didn''t remain idle, as he quickly disyed his own prowess.

    Heorgar, who had transformed to his demon form, floated in the middle of space staring at the enemy ships before his eyes. His tattoo, which previously had taken a form of tentacles, had now changed its formpletely and transformed into a pair of wings stretching proudly on his back.

    The demon wolf let out a deafening roar that rippled through the space, before he employed his battle art that caused a brightyer of zing energy to envelop his entire body. Immediately after, his figure disappeared from his spot and shot towards one of the enemy ships.

    The longnce in his hand was brandished forward, piercing through one of the ships with ease, before he swiftly headed for the next ship, as the one he had struck earlier exploded rather majestically.

    In just a few short seconds, five of the twenty ships pursuing them were quickly destroyed by the two figures, their remains drifting quietly in the cold space.

    However, the predicament wasn''t over yet, as now the rest of fifteen ships decided to split up, with half of them focusing their attention and attacking Magus Leon and Heorgar, while the other half ignored the two and continued to chase after the Ouroboros ship.

    Of course, the two Magus would not allow the other party to get close to the Ouroboros ship. Therefore, they swiftly turned around and chased after the ships that flew past them, letting the other half to deal with them shooting freely from behind.

    A few beams of destructive energynded on the two powerful magus, as they focused their attention to stop the ships. Even so, within the next minute, the two of them managed to destroy three more ships and protect the Ouroboros ship from being bombarded by enemy ships.

    Magus Leon, utilizing his light speed,nded back on top of the Ouroboros ship after destroying one of the enemy ships. On the other hand, Heorgar still floated in outer space thanks to his wings, which allowed him to be more flexible.

    The two turned their heads towards their pursuers again and saw there were exactly a dozen ships left. But at this time, their limits to fighting in outer space started to dawn on the two, as they began to feel their body be cold and their muscles turn stiff.

    To make this unfavorable situation even worse, the cruiser spaceship still chasing them managed to cover quite a distance again.

    Magus Leon turned his head to look in the direction where the Void River should be, as he started to do many calctions in his mind. Eventually, he came to one bitter conclusion.

    "We are not gonna make it," Magus Leon said. A deep sigh followed right after, one that was filled with helplessness.

    At the same time, as if to prove what he just said, the huge elf spaceship had reached the necessary range for its weapons to hit. Hence, without further ado, dozens of those familiar-looking destructive energy beams swiftly crossed through the deste space towards the two of them, or rather, the Ouroboros ship below them.

    In response, the two magus swiftly cast their defensive spells. All attacks thrown at their direction were quickly deflected away. They didn''t escape unscathed though, as the twelve ships also fired their weapons. Thanks to the fact they were exhausted from stopping the cruiser ship''s attacks, the two peak Full-Moon magus received numerous wounds on their bodies.

    "There must be something we can do! We can''t just watch them die like this!" Emery said emotionally, when he saw this spectacle.

    Silva quickly replied before he could do something outrageous. "Are you insane? Even a Crescent-Moon magus can only stay two minutes in outer space at most, while peak rank 9 acolytes only a few seconds. What do you think the fate of a rank 8 would be?!"

    Fortunately, the argument that was about to erupt between the two was quickly stopped by the sight of another bombardmentnding on the ship.

    Seeing this, both Emery and Silva walked towards Magus Jasper, who was busy controlling the ship through the control panel and checked on the level of the protective barrier the ship had.

    To theirplete horror, it said: [Shield barrier: 12 %].

    Seeing their gazes, Magus Jasper spoke in a very grave tone. "We need at least five more minutes to reach the Void River, but I''m afraid the shield can''t withstand another round of bombardment."

    The magus then stood from his seat and said to the two. "I already put the ship on autopilot. I need to help them."

    Without even waiting for Emery nor Silva''s reply, Magus Jasper swiftly went outside of the ship and started casting what appeared to be a tier 6 fire spell [Firest]. A few momentster, a huge orb of fire could be seen floating in space, before it shot towards the pursuing ships, destroying two of them at once with its massive explosion that urred right after it hit.

    Naturally, it didn''t take long for Magus Jasper to be bombarded by the other ships with simrly destructive energy beams.

    [4 minutes remaining before the ship enters the Void River]

    This was the message shown on the control panel of the ship after autopilot took over.

    Both Emery and Silva could see the three magus still fighting next to each other, working together in a seemingly wless manner as they continued to deflect the attacks and deliver retaliation when opportunity revealed itself.

    The two watched in silence as the fierce battle continued violently.

    ��

    [2 minutes remaining before the ship enters the Void River]

    A soon as this number came out, Magus Jasper opened the top lid to tell everyone to enter, however, when the lid was open Emery saw the me enforcer got a direct hit from a powerful beam and his head was exploded like a fruit

    "Magus Jasper!" Emery shouted, when he saw this. Disbelief was apparent in his voice.

    At the same time, Emery could see a dozen elven magusing out of the cruiser spaceship. It seemed the other side had decided it was time to finish the deed.

    Looking at the new adversaries, Magus Leon''s mind ran rapidly, as he made several calctions. He knew something must be done for the ship to be able to escape from this precarious situation.

    Then suddenly, Emery heard a voice inside his head: it was Magus Leon''s.

    "Tell them what happened here. Be safe kid."

    Emery didn''t even have a chance to say anything, because the usually stern magus enforcer''s entire body suddenly turned as bright as the sun itself. Before he could recover andprehend what had happened, Magus Leon''s figure had shot away from the ship, heading towards where the dozen or so elven magus were.

    The next thing he saw before he suddenly couldn''t see anything else was Magus Leon''s body exploding from within. This attack by Magus Leon was probably the most powerful attack Emery had seen until today. s, the price that one had to pay was simply too much.

    Magus Leon''s suicide attack instantly turned half a dozen elven magus into insignificant specks of ash. It even managed to cause the huge cruiser spaceship to shake violently.

    It took Emery a few seconds to recover from the shock at what he had just seen.

    [30 seconds remaining before the ship enters the Void River]

    Knowing the time was nigh, Emery''s gaze quickly swept across the space outside the window, searching for the figure of the Demon Wolf Heorgar. There, a few miles from the ship, he saw the man''s body floating in the space motionless.

    Without much thinking on his part, Emerypelled the spirit energy within his body and cast his spatial magic. The girl next to him who realized this immediately tried to stop him.

    "No! Don''t you dar-"

    s, the girl''s words were cut short in Emery''s ears, as his figure disappeared from inside the ship.

    [Blink] [Blink] [Blink]

    Emery sessively chanted his [Blink] spell, as his figure approached the seemingly unconscious Heorgar. At the same time, the Ouroboros ship was only a distance away from entering the illustrious Void River. But at thest second, with the demon wolf on his back, it appeared Emery''s body was unable to move as he wanted.

    Not just that, Emery was having a lot of trouble sensing the space inside the ship and his consciousness started to slip.

    "Emery!" cried the serpent girl desperately.

    [Entering the Void River]

    It was as if Emery could hear her voice, just half a second before the ship jumped into the void river,? he managed to appear inside the ship.

 Chapter 740 - Lost In Space

    <h4>Chapter 740 - Lost In Space</h4>

    The small, but sophisticated Ouroboros ship sessfully slipped into the infamous Void River.

    It seemed they finally managed to break free from their pursuers, as it had been around an hour since they had entered this mysterious ce and they had still not heard nor seen any trace of thetter.

    In fact, there was nothing visible in the space beyond the ship''s window: it was eerily silent. So quiet it bordered on unsettling and terrifying. Everything outside was suffused in af pitch-ck color. There was nothing else aside from a seemingly endless sea of darkness, stretching as far as the eye could see.

    If it wasn''t for the rhythmic turbulence of the ship that shook their footing every so often, there would be no way of even knowing if they were still moving or stopped altogether.

    Beep�� Beep�� Beep��

    Apanying the asional turbulence in its harmony were the small, simrly rhythmic beep noisesing from the ship''s control panel. Its key engine automatically employed its sensors to perceive and map the surrounding area, as the ship continued to move through the Void River in auto-pilot mode.

    It was Magus Jasper, who set up the trajectory of the ship''s autopilot.

    After checking on the system, Silva thought it was just set up to keep going forward.? She believed the idea was that if the ship continued to advance forward, they would eventually traverse through the Void River and find the exit.

    In other words, they had no concrete destination in mind.

    "You thought?" Emery asked again as if he thought he heard wrong.

    ''Did this girl really do what she just said?'', was the thought in Emery''s mind as it reyed the words she said earlier.

    "Yes, because I thought! What?!" shouted Silva back in annoyance, when she noticed the look on Emery''s face. "I have never been interested in anything like this, okay? If you want to give it a go, be my guest!"

    In response to that challenge clearly fueled by irritation, Emery could only disy a wry smile on his face. Even though he found everything on this ship very fascinating, he really didn''t dare to touch it with the knowledge and skill he had.

    After all, the greatest machinery he had ever operated throughout his life was a simple tool he created back at the Ambrose estate with function to make the task of drawing water from a well easier.

    Deciding it would be pointless for them to continue this small argument, Silva turned her gaze to the unconscious figure on the floor and asked, "What about him?"

    Yet again, Emery shook his head in helplessness. In the past hour, while Silva was trying her best to understand the inner workings of the ship, Emery had also kept himself busy taking care of the currently unconscious Magus Heorgar.

    He had given and tried everything he had, but to no avail.

    He had even expended all the spirit energy his body could muster to cast [Nature''s Blessing] spell on the unconscious man, hoping it would be enough to at least wake the other party.

    s, the differences between a peak Full-Moon magus like Heorgar and a mere rank 8 acolyte such as him was simply too vast.

    All Emery could feel during his attempts to help the other party was a mental block that stood firmly in his way.

    His nature-element infused roots weren''t even able to prate Heorgar''s nerves, let alone his spirit core.

    Hearing theck of resultsing out of Emery''s mouth, the girl raised one of her eyebrows.

    "I see... and here you are judging my failure to operate this ship," said Silva, clicking her tongue.

    "No, Silva. I didn''t mean it like that��" Emery rubbed the back of his head, regretting his careless choice of words. Now that he thought about it, it had indeed been wrong for him to say such things.

    "Hah! Never mind that, we have other important things to think about," Silva said, waving her hand. Sighing, she turned to Emery, "I guess our only hope is for our other guest to know something that helps our predicament."

    When he heard that, Emery had a look of understanding on his face. At almost the same time, the two of them nced at the red-haired girl, who had been tied and ced at the end of the ship even before the ship had to take off from the hideout.

    Without waiting for Emery''s reply, Silva turned around and red at the girl.

    "I assume you understand the situation we are in right now, right? Do you think you are ready to cooperate now?!" she snapped at the girl.

    To Silva''splete surprise, Annara was unperturbed by her attitude and harsh words. She calmly nodded her head as an answer. Thus, Silva walked to her and took the piece of cloth gagging her mouth.

    While the red-haired girl moved her somewhat stiff mouth around, Silva squatted down and asked, "So, do you know anything about operating a flying ship?"

    Annara stopped what she was doing when she heard Silva''s words. She raised her head to look at Silva''s face and calmly replied with a faint smile etched on her face.

    "I have experience driving one. Not this particr one, but I am confident I ca-"

    Before Annara even finished what she was saying, Silva suddenly put the piece of cloth back in her mouth, gagging the red-haired girl once again and thereby causing her to be angry.

    "Why did you do that?" Emery asked while looking strangely at Silva, who was walking towards him.

    "Why? What do you mean by why?" Silva rebutted with her hands folded in front of her chest. "She has been sneaking around the ce where the matter of the Wolf and the Snake Bloodline urred. Don''t you think it''s very suspicious?"

    "It''s enough to know that she can help us. That doesn''t mean that we''re going to let her go right away. Unless we are left with no other options, I prefer her to stay tight in that corner."

    Silva once again looked at the red-haired girl, who was currently ring at her, before turning his head and asking Emery, "Do you concur?"

    "Yeah, sure. We''ll just follow your arrangement." Emery answered with a little smile. The girl had been like this since the first day they met. He found her attitude to be amusing actually.

    However, just two hours after drifting in the Void River, the ship suddenly crashed into rocks and the control panel started making weird noises.

    [Warning! the Autopilot is disengaged]

    As a result, Annara was quickly released from her bindings, as Silva knew they were now in a desperate situation.

    Of course, the red-haired girl was still offended by what Silva had done to her, but with the current situation where their lives literally ced on the line, she wisely decided to put her ill feelings aside for now and focused on tackling this great peril.

    "The autopilot is broken, but that is the least of our problems. We lost the ship''s thrusters. Now we''repletely drifting along the Void River with the current." Annara said after tinkering with the control panel for a while.

    "Can you fix it?" Silva asked, when she heard the thrusters were broken.

    Annara shook her head at the question. "I can''t do it because I have to see where the damage is, which means I have to go out to check in person. You two definitely wouldn''t force a harmless girl like me to go out and die, right?"

    In the next few hours, Annara continued to fiddle with the control panel, trying to find something that might help their situation, but to no avail.

    They also hoped the unconscious Magus Heorgar would wake up soon and be able to help them, but nothing had changed significantly with his overall condition. The man was still unconscious, despite Emery''s unceasing efforts to wake him.

    It wasn''t until the next day that something finally happened to the group.

    Beep!

    The strange beeping sounding from the control panel managed to attract the attention of the three. Annara quickly looked at the control panel to see what was happening.

    "We are finally out of the Void River!"

    The look of relief on Emery''s face upon hearing this made the two girls shake their heads.

    "You do know that there''s a 50:50 chance of us getting thrown into elf territory or worse, right? So stop smiling!" Silva smirked. "We''re not out of danger yet!"

    Seeing this, Annara opened her mouth. "Are you seriously trying to teach a lower realm peasant? Just stop it, it''s like teaching math to a chicken."

    Emery was about to refute Annara''s words when something caught his attention. There, the group of three once again saw the most awaited dark space.

    "Let''s see where we are currently at right now!?

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 741 - Chaotic Realm

    <h4>Chapter 741 - Chaotic Realm</h4>

    "We are in a chaotic realm," the red-haired girl exined.

    Thanks to the time he studied back at the academy, Emery knew that the term "chaotic realm" referred to a gxy that had not been imed by neither humans nor elves.

    This could mean both bad news and good news. Good news because they didn''t have to worry that an army of elves would suddenly appear in front of them. Bad news because they now didn''t know what they should do to reach out to the human alliance.

    But all in all, this revtion made him feel relieved as it meant they weren''t in immediate danger any longer.

    "This is good right!?"

    On the other hand, Silva was not sure on what she felt about this, as it certainly relied on what kind of gxies they were in. After all, it remains to be seen whether they are actually safe or not.

    Despite the fact that both humans and elves had been superior civilizations, they simply could not possibly cover all of the gxies in this vast universe.

    Overall, there were 9 realms in total, 3 owned by the elves, 3 by the humans, and the remaining 3 were considered as chaotic realm; in which each of them contained tens of thousands of gxies.

    The majority of them had beenbeled as chaotic due to the fact that they were located on the borders between humans and also the elves'' territory. Many were located on the furthest reaches of the universe that conquering them wasn''t worth the trouble, and a few were just in conditions that were simply not feasible to live in.

    "Can you tell me which gxies we are in?" Silva asked Annara.

    The red-haired girl took a deep sigh and shook her head.

    "Unfortunately we are in the middle of the borders," Annara replied.

    A relieved look appeared on Silva''s face after she heard what Annara herself had said.

    "Don''t you think that this is still good news for us? We can just go to the nearest with the human magus outpost."

    "Huh, easy for you to say�� We have lost our thrusters, which means we can only fly at impulsive speed, that can only be considered almost dead in the water!"

    "Alright, then all we need is just waiting for help toe, nothing to worry about," Silva replied casually as if there was nothing serious.

    "Huh! Ignorance is truly bliss," Annara said sarcastically while ncing at Silva.

    Feeling offended by Annara''s words just now, Silva retorted in a questioning tone, "What is that supposed to mean?"

    "You know exactly what I mean.. In fact, I''ll help you trante it into anguage you can grasp; stupid people are just lucky."

    "What are you saying, you bloodsucker bitch!"

    Instead of being offended, Annara showed a smile at the insult Silva threw at her.

    "Huh! Thank you very much, I will take it as apliment. Rather than being a venomous hag, I am happy to be a bloodsucker!" Once again, Annara replied with sarcasm.

    "What the fu*k!!" It was clear that at this point Silva started to feel her nerves tighten and her emotions go out of control.

    Noticing the tension between two girls was about to go past the eptable point, Emery swiftly stepped in the midst to stop them from raising hands towards each other. After all, internal feud was thest thing they needed in their current situation.

    "Stop it you two!" Emery slightly raised his voice to prevent their argument from going to the point of no return.

    In fact, he was forced to use all of his strength to keep the two powerful bloodline acolytes at bay.

    "Huh! Why are you siding with her? Who is she really!?" Silva said angrily when Emery held her shoulders to stop her from jumping at Annara, as if she was not being treated fairly here.

    "I am Annara, I am actually his aunt master, that''s why surely he ought to side with me," Annara confidently introduced herself, insinuating her words to annoy Silva more.

    However, instead of being agitated when she heard this, Silva smirked and said, "Haha.. Auntie? Now who is the old hag, exactly?"

    In contrast with Annara''s expectation about Silva''s reaction, this time, she was the one who was being ridiculed.

    Seeing this, Emery couldn''t help but take a deep sigh. These two girls, both are equally erratic and emotional, pretty much simr actually.

    "Silva, pause for a moment and let''s just listen to what she has to say, shall we?" Emery rubbed his forehead. He felt a bit exhausted trying to calm the dispute between the girls.

    Silva became irritated and Annara''s smirked face made her even more emotional.

    "Alright, since my life is also on the line here, I will tell you. Personally, I am not a fan of betting on our chances. We are not magus hence we are helpless here in space, if even one small elf ship finds us, that will be the end for all of us, you got it?"

    Emery nodded and looked intently at her.

    "So what''s your suggestion, Annara? What''s the n?" He asked.

    "The ship has a beacon, so rather than waiting in space for who knows how long, we shouldnd on any habitable, if a friendly found us that still solve our problem, but even if the elves caught us, we are still able to have a chance by hiding or fighting." Annara exined. "I can also try to repair the ship, or if we are lucky enough, we mighte across a with an existing portal gate."

    After hearing this, Silva became more rxed and agreeable. The short quarrel that she had with Annara a moment ago hadpletely faded from her mind. After that, it was decided that the party headed out to find the nearest livable, which they located 2 days away.

    The three sat in their own training for the next two days with the hope that none of the elves'' ships woulde to find them.

    Emery himself took out the jar filled with the spirit souls of the two bloodline magus and recalled the sacrifices of magus Leon and Jasper. There had additionally been others whose fate might not be much better than them. Whatever it takes, he really needs to return to headquarters with the two spirit soul and the important information, no matter what.

    As for magus Heorgar, this time when he used the [nature blessing] Emery could start hearing some faint beat of life from the demon magus. Hopefully, he would get better soon.

    The ship finally arrived at the outskirts of a green-colored after three days. Annara was being thorough before stepping down, circling around the while inspecting its surface.

    "Alright the good news is that I was able to locate a trace of the portal gate. However, we also have bad news. This is a level 3 savage with a thick atmosphere that would quickly consume all our fuel as soon as we enter its atmosphere," she exined.

    This indicated that if they chose this, they would not have enough fuel to get to the next one, and might not even be able to get the ship to fly again. However, since this was the most possible option to choose at the moment, they would take this risk.

    Finally, the three decided to choose this because the next livable was another three days away and it was kind of hard to get there in this state. They would just try to settle down and figure out some things on this strange.

    "Alright, let''s get into the in"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 742 - Green Planet

    <h4>Chapter 742 - Green</h4>

    Just like what they had discussed and agreed upon, Annara swiftly stirred the Ouroboros ship towards the green in front of their eyes. It didn''t take long for the ship to safely make its way and enter the''s atmosphere.

    A strong turbulence urred on the ship as it entered the atmosphere and dived into yellowish clouds of unknown gas, as if thetter was about to break the ship apart by the sheer pressure it had.

    "Hang onto something! This is going to be a bit rough!" said Annara while controlling the ship to stay on course.

    "This is not normal isn''t it?!!" Silva shouted and looked at Annara to see what she would said, but the red-haired girl only showed a smile as if she would not mind if the ship broke apart right this instant.

    Realizing that she wouldn''t get any answer from thetter, Silva turned to Emery.

    "Urrgh! Emery, That girl is crazy!!"

    The turbulence continued on as the ship navigated its way through the greenish clouds that obstructed visibility.

    A few minutes passed, and they saw the scene in the window in front of them cleared of green clouds and reced by a blue expanse that stretched all the way to the horizon.

    At the moment, the Ouroboros ship was hovering hundreds of meters above a massive body of water. An ocean.

    This beautiful and mesmerizing sight managed to quickly bring about a change to the previous gloomy mood, recing it with a sense of relief as well asfort.

    Turning around, Annara pointed her fingers at Emery and Silva and said, "Now, both of you owe me one!"

    She didn''t give the two of them a chance to refute her words as she quickly turned around and fiddled with the control panel again. The red-haired girl swiftly directed the ship to move forward, towards a body ofnd that could be seen in the distance.

    It didn''t take long for the three on the ship to get a better look at what it was.

    A huge tropical ind with many trees visible on its shores and a massive jungle surrounded a mountain that upied the center of the ind. At nce, the ce was fantastic and could even be considered a paradise on earth.

    However, the sight of such a beautiful ce within a chaotic realm without any signs of civilization only served to create an atmosphere of mystery and at the same time eerie. Therefore, the three people on the ship couldn''t help but be suspicious as they looked at the ind below.

    Under Annara''s careful control, the Ouroboros ship flew across the ind''s shore, past the thick jungle, until finally reaching the sky near the mountain in the center.

    From high in the sky, the group could see an unfinished construct that looked really simr to a castle right at the foot of the mountain. The location where the castle stood was where the scanner said the portal gate was.

    Silva quickly said, "Don''tnd yet. Let''s scan the surroundings first."

    "Of course, boss." answered Annara in a mocking tone. "Unfortunately, we don''t have much fuel left. So, we''re just going to scan as much as we can, andnd on the beach to be on the safe side."

    Turning her head to look at Silva, Annara continued, "Do you have any objection to this?"

    With Silva''s silence which she took as affirmation, Annara quickly did as she said earlier.

    The n was for the group to leave the ship on the shore after they scanned the ind for danger and hostile creatures. Then, they would make their way to the castle with Emery''s [Spatial Gate] with the information the scan had provided them. This way, not only would it be much better for the ship''s situation ofcking fuel, the ship also didn''t have to be at risk to receive more damage than what it already had.

    After the scan was over, the group discovered that there were hundreds of creatures ranging from mid to high level scattered and roaming around the ind.

    This result was expected from an uninhabited ind with no signs of human life, but what surprised the group the most was the fact that the scanner was unable to scan the castle-like construct in its entirety. This unexpected revtion could not help but make them feel dubious.

    "You two needn''t worry too much. There is no indication of any mythical creatures, so it shouldn''t be something we can''t deal with," Annara said in a confident tone.

    As they didn''t really have any other choice, the group eventually went as nned. The ship swiftly flew back towards the shore. After circling the ind to search for an appropriate spot tond, the group eventuallynded just a few hundred meters on the shore just right outside the dense jungle

    Before going outside, Emery went ahead and once again checked Magus Heorgar''s condition. He really hoped the man would show signs of waking up, but sadly nothing had changed.

    When Emery got off the ship, he was immediately greeted by the warm sea breeze hitting him straight on the face. Afterwards, his other senses were overwhelmed by the sound of the waves rolling onto the beach and the smell of wonderful nature existing around them.

    Annara could be seen stretching her rigid body while enjoying thefortable sensation as the breeze gently caressed her body. "Such a nice, isn''t it? If we don''t have a Magus Game in three weeks, I''d love to take a vacation here for a while."

    Her nonchnt words only served to further irritate Silva.

    "Let''s just go check the ind already."

    The two were about to walk towards the dense jungle ahead when Emery stopped them from doing so.

    "Wait, hold on, Let me be the one to do that. After all, I can easily escape from any danger with my spell."

    "Ah, yeah. You''re right," Annara said in agreement. Then, she continued with a knowing smile on her face. "It will be bad if he used that escaping spell and leaving us in the middle of jungle, let him go alone"

    Emery rolled his eyes at her words, knowing that she was talking about him dumping her during their coboration before.

    "No. I think we should go together; it''s safer this way." said Silva

    "Yes, yes. You two should go together, while I will stay here to guard the unconscious magus and the ship." Annara said, a smile still etched on her face.

    Unfortunately, her suggestion was immediately destroyed by what Emery said next.

    "You should stay here, Silva. I don''t really trust her."

    The warm gaze that Emery gave Silva made Annara show a surprised expression.

    "Oh my god�� I didn''t realize you to be such ady charmer. First, the lightning girl�� and now, the snake girl as well. Wow�� this is truly unbelievable."

    "You wille with us, or be tied back!" shout Silva somehow more emotional than before

    It seemed Annara finally had her fun teasing both Silva and Emery as the smile on her face disappeared and her expression turned serious. "Don''t bother. I have a better way."

    The red-haired girl quickly cast a spell. A momentter, a circle with runic patterns materialized on her palm and from there half a dozen bat familiars appeared.

    "I''ll send these little guys to do the investigation."

    With a wave of her hand, the bat familiars swiftly flew into the forest and disappeared among the trees.

    Emery and Silva watched as Annara''s eyes suddenly turnedpletely white. This was the result of her currently shifting her vision to that of the bats.

    "The castle was built over a cave. This is a bit problematic."

    "What do you mean by problematic?" Emery asked.

    "This means that the portal must be located deep in the ground."

    Realizing that her words made sense, Emery became anxious. "Can your familiar enter?"

    "They''re already inside," answered Annara in an annoyed tone. "Now shut up. Please let me concentrate."

    Momentster, the two heard Annara say the things the bat familiars saw.

    "A few high-level creatures.. Nothing to worry about.. And there it is.. That''s where the portal is.."

    The two were about to approach Annara when she suddenly said something strange.

    "..Wait, what is that..? What..?"

    Emery was shocked when he saw her scream and her body suddenly shook violently.

    "No.. This is bad!! No!!"

    Annara suddenly fell to the ground, her body trembling and shaking so much that she lost her ability to move. It was apparent that she was attacked.

    An attack that could affect the caster was definitely something terrifying.

    It took a few minutes for her body to stop shaking. When she finally regain her sense

    "Annara, what is it? What did you see?"

    The red-haired girl was still panting for breath. Dread was apparent in her eyes as she opened her mouth.

    "It-It''s a Beholder."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 743 - Beholder

    <h4>Chapter 743 - Beholder</h4>

    A beholder was ssified as a high-level abyss creature. This kind of monster was created from powerful magic. Allegedly one of the most terrifying kinds.

    "A beholder? Really? Are you sure? What the hell is a beholder doing down there?"

    A series of questions were asked by Silva, as she could not believe what Annara just said.

    Emery, on the other hand, had a different way of thinking. The moment Annara fainted, he quickly checked her condition and realized p her abrupt paralysis was not a deception.

    Silva must have realized that as well. She knew Annara was actually being attacked, but the girl was just unable to ept this situation.

    "Alright, can you at least tell if it''s a mature one?" She inquired.

    Before answering her question, Annara smirked and tried her best to stand up, then she replied,

    "I am sorry mydy, I was too busy getting attacked�� but yes, I am guessing it''s a mature one. Can''t you see it is able to affect me even if it''s 50 miles away?"

    The fact spilled by Annara just now sessfully made Silva be irritated once again.

    With a beholder guarding the gate, they had almost no chance to use the gate. This quickly made Silva vent her anger on the rocks at the seashore.

    On the other side, Emery decided to wander around to check the perimeters. It was important for him to analyze the environment they were in.

    The jungle was densely forested with a lot of giant trees, where the diameter of each tree wasrge enough he could not wrap his arms around it.

    With his 50 miles spirit reading skill, Emery could sense anything that was moving on arge part of the ind. He tried to stay away from the one that radiated high energy signatures and started to move around the ind using his spatial gate as a tactic to survive in this strange and dangerous ce.

    The ind was about 500 miles in diameter. It was as big as The Great Britain and, as he expected, in an oundish ce like this, there would always be life-threatening beings. Not long after that, he was able to sense at least a few dozen creatures that could threaten him and the others.

    Fortunately, the ind seemed to have natural resources that could be used to survive here. He didn''t take long to discover a water spring that could be used to collect some freshwater. He also started checking on the nts, as if he was on a mission to find any edible foodstuffs.

    [Fragmentation]

    [Unidentified edible nt]

    [Unknown properties]

    [Unidentified nt rank 2 data received. You are awarded 300 contribution points]

    With this skill, he luckily managed to find a few fruits that were edible. Without wasting any time, he immediately began to harvest them. After he had collected enough food supplies, he brought them back to the girls.

    To his surprise, the two girls were already fighting again when he returned. He had only been gone for 30 minutes, yet it seemed like it was not short enough to keep them together without any fights, while Emery''s gone.

    Emery shook his head and decided to ignore them when he witnessed the situation. He believed he was wise enough not to get involved in girls'' fights.

    No, no, no.

    He put all the food and water he had just collected. This time he took out his shirt and dove into the water.

    Emery could swim like a fish, thanks to his water breathing spell and water element mastery. He went down to check what was beneath the surface of the water. To his surprise, he discovered more high-level creatures in the water than in the forest. A group ofrge fish even started to chase after him.

    [Bull shark]

    [Level 80 beast]

    [Battle power 110]

    Emery decided to take out his sword, killed a few and brought back one of them as a souvenir.

    The two girls were actually just finished their fight and were just sitting on the sandy beach in desperation, when Emery came out of the water pulling a 5 meters white fish.

    "Let''s stop arguing and have some dinner first. We wille up with a solution when we have filled our stomach," Emery suggested.

    His suggestion only made the girls instantly turn their faces to the side and tried not to look at him. What Emery didn''t know was he came out of the water shirtless showing his bare chest with water droplets all over him. The two girls, Silva and Annara both unconsciously blushed.

    The two were stunned for a second, before Silva finally started mocking him again.

    "You do realize that cultivators like us don''t really need to eat, don''t you?"

    Emery just smiled as his response and then he continued,

    "Well, cultivators can still enjoy good food, though. It''s important to feed ourselves especially in our stressful condition."

    "Huh! Do you even know how to cook!? Silva doubtfully asked.

    "Well, I have some ingredients on hand, but I am hoping for some assistance actually."

    Silva quickly turned her face away, as a sign that she was not willing to help. On the other hand, realizing Silva did not want to contribute to the cooking process, Annara was actually tempted to do the opposite.

    "I''ll take care of it�� I''ll help you," she offered.

    Annara became even more ecstatic, as she watched Silva be increasingly annoyed.

    Emery began to pick up some woods and the red haired girl started casting a fire spell. The two of them seemed to be working well as a team.

    In his spatial space, Emery had a cauldron and hundreds of different ingredients, yet, most of them were used for potion making. He started to sort out some ingredients that had taste and aroma, hoping they would work to give vor to the dishes they were going to make. Also, since Annara was willing to help, Emery then delegated the cooking process itself to her.

    Emery instantaneously smiled in the middle of this cooking process. Talking about cooking, his memory suddenly recalled the moment where Klea almost died because of his awful cooking skills. Apparently, a situation like this just randomly took him back to that moment.

    When the food was ready, Emery was taken aback to realize Silva had already been sitting behind them without anyone noticing. The girl, who had no intention to eat and didn''t want to help in the cooking process a moment ago, had now be the one who swiftly took a seat to enjoy the food.

    "Well, just because I am not helping doesn''t mean I don''t get a portion right?" Said Silva shamelessly.

    Annara was annoyed and about to fight again, but Emery quickly stopped her, calmly picked a bowl, put some of the fish stew in, and handed it to Silva.

    The serpent girl was ted "Thank you. This is what is right�� you should do this more often."

    However, when Silva took a spoonful into her mouth, she quickly threw it up.

    "Hoeekk...What kind of food is this?" She protested, yet this was considered funny to the others.

    That night, an unexpectedugh echoed across the sandy shore.

 Chapter 744 - Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 744 - Hunt</h4>

    An 8-meter tall figure with white fur hopped in speed through the jungle. Each step it took created a heavy tremor as it crushed the trees, chasing a target who had been flickering through the jungle.

    The more it chased, the angrier it got. Even though it had been chasing with all its might, its prey constantly slipped from its grasp. Instead of catching the prey, it received de wounds all over its body.

    Roooaaarrr!

    It roared in annoyance. It really wanted to chase after its target to the world''s end to crush him, but it ultimately stopped in its tracks.

    No matter how angered it was, it knew it would never be able to catch up.

    However, as soon as it turned around wanting to go back, the shadowy figure flickered back toward it andnded another deep cut, this time to the back of its knee.

    Roooaaarrr!

    It could no longer contain itself; its anger had reached its peak. With that roar, the creature heavily mmed both of its hands towards the ground repeatedly. The impact caused the ground to shake so much that all the trees in a few miles'' radius fell as a result.

    Not only that, but this attack also created a distortion in space that prevented the shadowy figure from flickering again, causing him to fall to the ground. Fortunately, the figure managed to quickly regain his bnce.

    "What kind of skill is that! No wonder it''s considered a high-ranking beast!" The fallen figure muttered to himself.

    The figure was no other than Emery. While still surprised, he used the symbol on his hand to check the information about the beast in front of him once again.

    [Mutated Silverback Ape]

    [Magical Beast - Level 90]

    [Battle Power - 220]

    Emery had been fighting against this beast for more than an hour now. He had cut the ape with his tier 4 sword over two dozen times, yet he was only able to inflict moderate wounds.

    He was hoping he would finally be able to bring down the ape after inflicting so many wounds, but the situation in front of him proved him wrong. Not only was the silver ape still standing, but it also still had more than enough energy to perform a unique skill.

    Now that he was finally facing the ape, Emery decided to fight using his two swords. With his tier 4 sword in his right hand and tier 3 dark sword in his left, Emery started performing his [Weeping Phantom] and [Dao Divine Swords].

    nk! nk! nk!

    The upgrade in battle power brought by using both of those swords was not small. Emery managed tond a few more shes with his two swords, yet although the Silverback Ape seemed to feel pain from them, it did not show any signs of weakening.

    Instead, its attacks became faster and fiercer, blowing the already-fallen leaves around away. Moreover, Emery felt the ape was getting used to his attack style. There were moments where it seemed to be able to predict some of his iing moves, albeit still a littlete.

    ''Time to amp it up"

    The next moment, Emery raises his head to the air and howled.

    [Fey Transformation].

    Silver fur starts growing on his arms and legs, ck tattoos on his chest.

    The transformation did not just give him an extra boost of battle power, but it also brought the savage in him.

    It quickly became a battle of strength, with Emery using less spells and focusing on his closebat ability.

    The two furry figures hit each other for dozens more attacks.

    Although the silver ape was able to hold out for long, Emery''s previous incessant attacks still tired it quite a bit.

    Thanks to that, he was able to piece a final blow with his sword through the silver ape''s mouth and took its life in less than 10 minutes of his transformation.

    As soon as he won, Emery quickly deactivated his [Fey Transformation] to stop the corruption to start taking control again.

    He was panting and tried to calm himself for a few seconds.

    The transformation brought an uncontroble emotion that actually made it harder to perform his sword skill, but this was actually one main reason for the fight in the first ce.

    To control the urge from the corruption.

    Finally, with the death of the monster, Emery was left with a red spirit stone.

    He grabbed the stone with glee. One red spirit stone was worth 10,000 white ones, so his 2 hours of running and fighting were certainly not wasted.

    Emery once again looked toward the lifeless ape, while thinking for a bit.

    "I guess the girls wouldn''t want an ape''s meat, would they," he said with a sigh, before casting an earth spell that quickly buried the corpse underground.

    Emery then created a circle with his hand. A moment after, a [Spatial Gate] toward the beach where the ship was located was created.

    "I''m back."

    The moment he arrived, Emery was quickly faced with the two girls fighting each other.

    This time, however, Emery just took a seat on a rock and carefully watched as the two fought.

    Silva with a sword and Annara with her whip, the two were on par.

    The reason Emery did not stop the two was that, currently, they were not actually fighting. Although the two girls seemed serious as they fought each other, they were simply sparring.

    It had been two weeks since they were first stranded on this.

    To not waste time and to release boredom at the same time, the three of them decided to spar every day.

    Previously, it was Silva who first came up with the idea. She initially thought of it to measure Annara''s strength and calcte the threat. She also liked to see how much Emery had improved, but to their surprise, the three of them were on a simr level of strength.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Silva''s sword skills were fast and decisive, while Annara''s whip was unpredictable.

    "How do you like that, snake girl? This move can easily stop all your sword techniques!"

    Silva did not seem annoyed at Annara''s remark. Instead, she gave a wicked smile. In the next moment, she swiftly changed her sword technique. This momentarily caught Annara off-guard, and once again, the two''s sparsted for a few more minutes, before Silva finally managed tond a deep cut on Annara''s shoulder.

    The red-haired girl was furious. She was about to use her transformation, but this time, Emery quickly stopped them, as they all have agreed not to fight to that extent.

    This annoyed Annara, but she still held back.

    "Huh! I admit defeat! It''s 5 to 6 now, but I will definitely win next time!" The red-haired girl said, while ring at Silva.

    But contrary to her expectation, Silva ignored her and instead nced toward Emery.

    "Your turn now!" The girl said with vigor.

    Emery politely rejected, as his body was still aching from today''s monster hunt. The ape was actually the third high-ranking monster he hunted today.

    Although Silva felt it was a pity, she decided to let him be. No matter how much she wanted to spar with him, she did not want to take advantage of Emery''s injuries to gain the upper hand.

    When night fell, the three gathered in the stone house Emery built with his earth spells. As soon as they entered the house, Silva began cooking for them all.

    Silva could surprisingly cook really well, and although she keptining every time she cooked for them, Emery knew the girl actually enjoyed it.

    When all three of them finally finished their food, Annara brought up the topic once again.

    "Seriously, how long are we going to stay here like this!?"

 Chapter 745 - Distant

    <h4>Chapter 745 - Distant</h4>

    Magus Academy.

    A beautiful young girl could be seen walking out of the headmaster''s office. However, instead of a healthy glow, her face possessed a paleplexion, as if she was terminally ill.

    She appeared to be so full of thoughts she even took the wrong path towards the magus academy portal gate. Immediately, the girl turned around and went to where she wanted to go.

    Terra City.

    The ce where Lord Izta''s city was at.

    ��

    As the girl walked through the streets of the city and made her way towards the majestic castle seen in the distance, she could feel her steps gradually be heavier as time passed. Ache and painful sensations appeared on her chest, as bad thoughts started to sprout in her mind.

    The girl was so distracted she didn''t even notice that she had arrived at the castle, where three young men seemed to have been waiting for her.

    The moment they saw her, one of the boys immediately rushed towards her.

    "What did he say, Klea?!" the muscr youth said.

    Facing the youth, the girl only shook her head and said with an extremely dejected look. "The headmaster, unable to say anything. He..." Taking a deep breath to calm her emotions, she continued, "He even denies the mission exists."

    Hearing this, one of the two boys who boasted an oriental look stepped forward and opened his mouth.

    "This... is simr to what Tatjana said, isn''t it?" A serious expression could be seen on Chumo''s face. "Could what she said to be true? That the headmaster is the mastermind behind everything?"

    These words only served to further make the girl''s body tremble, instead of relieving her worries. She naturally tried so hard to stop the turbulent emotions flowing out of her, but her efforts only managed to make a single tear drop on her cheek.

    Seeing her pitiful condition, the remaining boy swiftly approached her. Julian patted her trembling shoulders, as he tried to console her.

    "Take a deep breath, Klea. Don''t worry. He will be fine. I''m sure he will be back soon enough, like he always does."

    However, Klea didn''t get any better when she heard those words. In fact, she became even more emotional.

    "You don''t know that, Julian... It should have been only a few days'' mission, but It has been three weeks��"

    One of Lord Izta''s wives, Magus Cami, who was present, stood up from her seat and spoke in a casual manner.

    "Unless you can get real confirmation, worrying won''t help you. It only makes things worse. So follow your friends'' words and calm down.

    When the magus said those words, Klea and the others realized the confirmation she meant was actually about Lord Izta, who was currently at the frontline and probably in a worse situation than Emery. The words sessfully made them, especially Klea, less anxious, as they knew there was nothing they could do besides waiting for news.

    Seeing the group had calmed down to some extent, Magus Cami of course sent Yuria to find more information about the matter.

    ��

    Two days mission, five days drifting in deste space and two weeks stranded on the desert ind. Each day wasted on this god-forsaken meant one day less that they could use from the academy facilities.

    As the first ray of the sun shone on the ind, a groan of frustration could be heard resounding in the air.

    "We have the second Magus Game next week. It will be such a waste if we miss it!" a red-haired beautiful girl said in frustration, stomping the ground.

    The girl had been working so hard to finally receive the reward she well-deserved, but now she was stuck on this desert with no way of knowing when she would be able to return. She had no desire to waste time in this ce, when she could use it to better prepare herself for the oingpetition.

    Unfortunately for Annara, it seemed there were others who disagreed with what she had in mind.

    "Magus Game?!" Silva asked with a ''are you serious'' expression on her face. "That is literally the worst possible reason for you wanting toe back! The three of us, perhaps, were the only witnesses to the great secret and the confrontation between the bloodlines. We have to be careful and not rush our way back just because of a silly game."

    Her long rebuke, however, was met only with ridicule.

    "All I care about is my own progress. Those higher-ups can kill each other up to them, as long as it doesn''t affect me." Annara rolled her eyes.

    Silva scoffed when she heard her reply. "Huh! Then remind me why are you on that again? I wonder why, when it was clear you don''t care about the matter with bloodline!"

    "Well like I said. It''s a mission!" Annara shouted, as she snapped her head towards Silva. "Don''t you get it, girl?! I''ll do whatever to get more benefits and leverage for my future."

    However, it seemed surrender wasn''t part of Silva''s dictionary as she forged on.

    "You know... I think you are a liar! You are part of the traitorous people who defected to the elves, aren''t you?"

    "Huh! now you are just pitiful, cursing without proof"

    On the other hand, sitting on the side, Emery rolled his eyes for the umpteenth time as he watched the two bickering. The two girls seemed to love arguing with each other so much they basically did it every hour. In fact, Emery was astounded by the fact they still weren''t tired or fed up with this.

    In the end, Emery was convinced they were actually enjoying their quarrels, leaving him the only one depressed hearing them.

    Realizing their bickering would not end unless their throat parched, Emery quickly intervened as his ears really couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Alright, girls. Let''s get back to the important topic. Any useful ideas on how we can get back?"

    In thest two weeks, the three of them had been hoping that either Magus Heorgar woke up from his current state or someone picked up their rescue beacon. But looking at their current situation, it was clear that none have worked out.

    "I think we should talk about that Beholder again." A doubtful expression appeared on her face, even as Annara herself said this.

    Silence fell in the surrounding area, as the group digested her words. They knew p the Beholder was not like any other creature. The creature might not be as strong as mythical creatures, but it possessed a terrifying ability that made the prospect of fighting it make people rethink their decisions.

    The Beholder was known to have a total of eleven eyes. These eyes were exactly what made it really infamous. One single nce from any of them would paralyze a magus, or worse, turn to stone.

    "Haven''t any of you heard of anyone who has killed a Beholder before?" Emery asked, trying to find some information about the creature they might be able to use.

    Unexpectedly, a nod came from Silva. "Yeah, I''ve heard of it. But not in a? dark confined space like a cave and certainly not by a group of acolytes. So, unless we are absolutely certain, I''d say waiting for rescue would be the ideal choice here."

    Hearing this, Annara couldn''t help but say, "Why do you keep disagreeing about this?!"

    Silva seemed about to ask what she meant by that, when Annara continued her words.

    "Don''t think I haven''t noticed yet! I have seen your little smile here and there! You�� you actually are enjoying your time here, aren''t you?!"

    "Are you crazy?! Who wants to stay here, especially with you?!!" Akin to a barrel of gunpowder, Silva exploded with no less intensity.

    Annara, however, caught a little glimpse of her worried nce at Emery. As if hit by a divine revtion, a loud gasp escaped from her mouth.

    "Oh my god!" Annara had a look of disbelief on her face. Pointing her finger at Emery, she continued, "This is because of this guy here!? Are you serious, girl? This is pathetic! The guy already has someone waiting for him, you know!"

    The red-haired girl then went ahead and let out annoying voices, as she imitated Emery voices and repeated the conversation she secretly heard between Emery and Klea before he went on the mission.

    Hearing this, Silva actually nced at Emery. Unable to retort any of Annara''s words, she walked out of the room, leaving in the middle of the night.

    Annara turned to Emery, who was looking at her dumbfoundedly, and shrugged casually as if she had done nothing wrong.

    "I''m not joking, you know? You better deal with her. After all, we''re going to need everyone on board if we want to have a chance to kill that beholder."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 746 - Training

    <h4>Chapter 746 - Training</h4>

    After failing to find a viable solution to fight the Beholder, the group went to their own business with Emery choosing to focus on improving his skill and returned to his training.

    By this time, he had defeated arge number of high-ranking beasts, as many as twenty creatures. Thanks to his efforts, he was able to obtain a total of twelve red spirit stones as a reward.

    Despite the fact the precious stones were unquestionably valuable, in Emery''s personal opinion, those fights were even more valuable than the stones as they brought more benefits than he had anticipated.

    High-level fights like this were something he truly needed.

    He could never find such a monster on Earth for obvious reasons. What he usually did most of his time in the academy was training with thebat puppets or just sparring against other acolytes.

    He believed he had not had as many life and death fightspared to the other privileged acolytes, hence the importance of such fights.

    On the ind, Emery had a chance to experience fights with different kinds of beasts, each of which had its own set of characteristics and abilities.

    For instance, the silver ape had a very thick skin and high stamina, which meant the solution he came up with to deal with it was to use his speed to drain its stamina.

    There was also a type of bug that moved at a speed almost imperceptible to the naked eye. For this beast, Emery resorted to relying on his illusion to defeat it.

    One particrly fascinating fight involved arge centipede with a dozen sword arms, which made for an especially interesting spectacle.

    Emery believed these experiences greatly aided him in the advancement of his sword technique.

    His main concern however was still the corruption on his body, the one that kept emerging whenever he used his [Fey Transformation] technique.

    To deal with this issue, Emery had been using the transformation to train his body to be more ustomed to the urge, trying to control it on a constant basis as a solution to this problem.

    Thest two weeks he managed to add two minutes to his transformation before the urge started toe. Despite the fact it was such a baby step, it was preferable rather than taking no improvement at all

    The girls said that the beholder''s main strength was its magical abilities, he became convinced that his [Shaman Transformation], which provided powerful magical resistance, would be a viable solution if they decided to fight the creature.

    While he was thinking about his bloodline, he was reminded of a certain book he hasn''t had the time to check yet. Without giving it any thought, he immediately opened his spatial space and took out a book.

    This was the book that had been given to him by Klea before he went on the mission.

    [The Mythical Wolf Fenrir and Its Two Offsprings: The Night Wolf and The Day Wolf]

    It was a ck hardcover book and the illustration on its cover was quite attractive. It portrayed a picture of two wolves, one of which was chasing the sun and the other was chasing the moon.

    As he opened the book, he read through its hundred pages carefully, trying to pay attention to some particr points. As he flipped through the pages, he found some weird letters as well as numerous notes written by Klea.

    He went through the notes and found out half of the information in the book turned out to correspond to what king Fjolnir had previously told him about the legend of the Asgard people and the Ragnarok that involved Fenrir the Godwolf.

    His attention was drawn to the part of the notes that had been highlighted by Klea.

    The God wolf Fenrir had two offspring, one of them known as Skoll, the night, was longing for a sun, the other known as Hati, the day, was described as a creature that chased the moon.

    The former was symbolized as the light, whereas thetter was symbolized as the darkness.

    Each had its own characteristics. One represented warmth, energy, motion, and loudness, while the other was more associated with cooler, quieter, more still, and darker characteristics.

    Two diametrically opposed forces that were the building blocks of everything in the universe were constantly at odds with one another, attempting to regte each other.

    Emery submerged into the text. He unconsciously found a new epiphany about the simrities between this text and the [Dao Divine Technique] as a result of this immersion.

    The idea of longing and chasing were not limited to their literal interpretation. It conveyed a broader meaning in that it was not just about achieving bnce, but it also included about changing or adapting to new circumstances.

    It was not something that remained constant throughout the time. In fact, under certain circumstances, each of these entities might transform into the other, allowing the flow to continue uninterrupted. It was as if they were all part of a single whole that could not be separated, since they were all dependent on one another.

    After his soul tampering incident, Emery seemed to have discovered that it was much easier to send his consciousness into his spirit cores than he had previously thought.

    His consciousness was currently standing facing the two cores, as he could see the nature core and the dark core directly in front of him.

    [Spirit Core of Darkness - Stage 5]

    [Spirit Core of Nature - Stage 5]

    Since he had achieved mastery of the [Dao Divine Technique] stage 4, he managed to transform his spirit seed into the spirit core of nature and afterward painstakingly upgrade his nature core to reach the same level as his dark core.

    On the contrary, the channel he established between the two through the use of the dao divine technique remained unchanged. A difference of a fraction of 10 to 1 was significant.

    If an analogy was made, then it would be described as if there were twokes that were simr in size in width and depth, but with a smaller river flowing through one of them than through the other.

    After having this new epiphany, Emery casted [Nature Grasp] and once again he attempted to open up the channel.

    ��

    Time passed, Emery had been sitting on top of arge rock in the middle of the jungle for a few days now,pletely unaware of his surroundings.

    That was until a girl came out from the trees and screamed,

    "There goes your chance to be another champion! We have officially missed the game! What a shame!"

    Annara had onlye to vent her rage on this situation. Emery, on the other hand, was in such a state he really did not want to hear or care about the girl''s rage.. He was merely hoping for a breakthrough at this moment.

 Chapter 747 - Equilibrium

    <h4>Chapter 747 - Equilibrium</h4>

    These past few days, Emery hadpletely focused on chanting words and funneling the spirit energy within his body ording to the technique given to him by the Abbot.

    [Dao Divine Technique]

    There were a total of eight stages within the technique. So far, Emery had only managed to master the fourth stage.

    However, thanks to the epiphany he suddenly received a few days ago, Emery has already gotten the gist of it. Now he needed to bring that understanding to fruition.

    What he needed to do wasn''t just about bncing the two opposite forces residing in his body, but to let them constantly flow and smoothly transition with each other. Just like how the day turns into night and back to day again.

    However, the reality wasn''t as easy as one''s thoughts. Even though Emery knew what he had to do, this understanding alone was not sufficient.

    He didn''t have the necessary force to push the channel between his dark core and nature core together yet. So he could only stare at the two spirit cores slowly rotating inside his body.

    His dark core was actually ready. In fact, it was more than ready.

    The problem was his nature core. It could not match the dark core. The differences between the two were what made it difficult for them to reach a state of equilibrium.

    Thest one year Emery''s body has been exposed and filled with the Khaos energy, that added with the corruption that seemed to enhance it, Emery''s dark core had been constantly brimming in power, so much he was almost overwhelmed with it.

    That''s why, Emery has been focusing his attention on training with [Nature Grasp] these past few days, hoping he would be able to raise his nature core to the same level as his dark core, or at least just for a short while enough to make the breakthrough.

    He of course knew very well how difficult the endeavor would be, but he didn''t n to give up without trying.

    The warm, brilliant spirit energy flowed from the surrounding nature and entered his body as Emery employed the [Nature Grasp]. It made its way to his nature core, filling it and slowly building it up.

    It was a quiet and exhrating experience to use [Nature Grasp] on differents, each one had a different feel, and having to experience them helped increase his understanding of the nature elements.

    Emery knew he was on the right path. But at the same time, he also knew that just taking the nature energy of this would not be enough. What he needed was not a steady flow of spirit energy. He needed an explosion, a strong deluge of energy to match his dark core.

    Emery finally opened his eyes. A look of struggle was seen briefly on his face, but quickly reced by determination.

    Taking a deep breath to solidify his decision, he opened his spatial space and took out a wooden box carved with intricate runes. He then carefully opened it and within was filled with the prized item for any acolyte, the [Spirit Foundation Pill].

    With the one he had remaining fromst year, the ten he received when he entered the privileged ss, and the twenty five he got for being in the top 40, Emery bagged a total of thirty six of the precious pills in his hand.

    Looking at the rows of pearly pill lying on top of red velvet, Emery decisively took one and brought it into his mouth. Immediately after, a wave of warm energy appeared in his body that would match his cold ones.

    A few hourster, the effect was gone, and with it came a notification into his mind.

    [Your spirit force has increased]

    Seeing his decision was correct, Emery started consuming the [Spirit Foundation Pill] without minding how precious it was, as much as two and even three times a day to keep tab the cold energy that came from his dark core. Following it was naturally the series of notifications that stated his spirit force increased.

    [Your spirit force has increased]

    [Your spirit force has increased]

    [Your spirit force has increased]

    ��

    It took Emery a week and twenty [Spirit Foundation Pill] to finally reach the build-up force he needed to break through. Now that he hadpleted the requirement, the next thing Emery had to do was chant the technique, which he immediately did. The result he wanted finally arrived.

    [You have sessfully mastered Dao Divine Technique - stage 5]

    It was a sess.

    The breakthrough was apanied by the growth of the connecting channel between the two cores by five times, bringing the ratio from ten to one into two to one.

    As if the barrier that divided them vanished entirely, when this happened Emery could feel his nature core flowing together in harmony with his dark core.

    [Your spirit force has increased exponentially]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 148]

    [Spirit Force: 952]

    In the span of a week, Emery managed to increase his spirit force by 42 points. This wasn''t just a number or mere value, as Emery could clearly feel his spirit force was strengthened immensely.

    It was also at this time that Emery discovered he could actually improve the channel between his two cores to another level, if only he had stronger nature energy within. But for now, he was satisfied that the imbnce between his dark core and his nature core had been somewhat resolved.

    Now the flow between the two cores had heightened to another level, Emery believed he could control the bloodthirsty urge that came with the activation of his transformation ability better. Of course, he would have to check it for himself, as there was only one way to find out.

    [Fey Transformation]

    Ooooooooooo!!

    In an instant, the spirit energy within Emery''s body flowed throughout his blood and activated the bloodline ability. The transformation quickly brought apparent changes and empowered Emery tremendously.

    His figure immediately disappeared from the rock he sat on and flickered through the dense shadow of trees. Emery rushed through the woods, searching for an outlet to unleash the seemingly unstoppable power coursing through his body.

    It didn''t take long for him to find himself a high-level beast. This time, it was a tiger-like creature curled up on the ground, seemingly resting. Its entire body was enveloped in zing mes, which strangely did not ignite the surrounding greenery.

    [Amber Cat]

    [Magical beast - Level 95]

    [Battle Power - 225]

    Without further ado, Emery attacked the creature. Disturbed from its slumber, the creature stared intently at Emery, before pouncing on him. It was also at this moment Emery had a bad premonition.

    His hasty search for an opponent made him a bit reckless, as it turned out that there was another high-level monster in the surrounding area. It appeared right behind Emery, its ws approaching close to his clearly exposed back.

    Fortunately, Emery managed to dodge at thest second, before swiftly retreating a dozen meters away to look at the new opponent.

    [Forest harpy]

    [Legendary Beast - level 50]

    [Battle power -210]

    It was moving through the trees, camouging its presence so well that, if Emery didn''t put most of his attention on it, he would easily lose track of the monster.

    Two high-level monsters, one lurked in the shadows looking for a chance to deal a critical hit, the other stared menacingly with its sharp fangs bared in his direction. In situations like this, the right move was to retreat, as the opponents were too risky to handle alone.

    However, Emery could feel himself burning with power. Therefore he decided to stand his ground. After all, he needed a proper fight to propel his bloodline further.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 748 - Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 748 - Crisis</h4>

    The thought of going up against two high-ranking monsters at the same time was not a wise decision. In the past, Emery was barely able to defeat one, but now the boy wanted to fight two at the same time. However, he understood this had to be done - no matter how difficult it might be.

    To use his power effectively, Emery had to trigger his bloodline through a heated battle in the same way he did during his fight with As and his training with thebat puppets in the privileged ss.

    The experience he gained from fighting against two dozen high-ranking beasts these past few days seemed to have paid off. Mow, his battle senses had been strengthened to the next level.

    In contrast to humans, the strength and even the ability of beasts could be easily defined by its form and appearance. In this event, it would be easier to predict the level of difficulty that one would encounter in dealing with them.

    With the exception of its wings, the Forest Harpy had 6 arms with ws as sharp as des that could cut through anything. If that wasn''t bad enough, the creature also had the ability to blend in with its surroundings, making it a troublesome enemy to fight against.

    With those characteristics, Emery predicted the creature had to be the cautious type. It would probably wait for the right moment to strike and attack at close range with incredible agility and dexterity.

    The Amber Cat, on the other hand, was quite different from the Forest Harpy. It was more difficult to predict. Despite its fourrge muscr limbs, which suggested extraordinary strength, the me that covered its body implied it had superior magical abilities. Emery predicted that, as the case may be, the cat was most likely a mid to closebat sort of creature.

    Completing his analysis, Emery acted promptly and quickly employed his battle art technique.

    [Immortal Gate]

    In the wake of his [Battle Howl] and his [Fey Transformation] ability, Emery had finally reached the pinnacle of his physical abilities. He was physically and mentally prepared to deal with whatever came his way at this point in his life.

    [Battle power increase by 52]

    [Battle Power: 148(210)]

    His next move was to swiftly pull out his tier 4 sword and rush toward the ming cat and fight with the beast. As predicted, the harpy didn''t move when it saw him taking action. It was hiding in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity to attack.

    This was an excellent opportunity for Emery to refine his [Weeping Phantom] and [Dao Sword Technique], so he took full advantage of the situation. Loud sounds resounded through the forest. His figure and the fiery beast exchanged strike after strike.

    After a few minutes, the fight was weighed more in the favor of Emery, as he put more pressure on the ming cat. However, despite the fact the furious cat appeared to be on the verge of losing, the battle did not seem to be over quickly.

    Just a momentter, Emery realized the me that had been flickering on the beast''s body had grown even more ferociously. He quickly guessed this was the sign of the beast going to unleash a powerful magic attack. So, he quickly took measures.

    Whooossssshhh!

    A hundred meter radius around the Amber Cat gotpletely burned by mes, and the woond was reduced to ashes.

    Emery, on the other hand, was able to stay out of the crisis, using a prepared [Blink] to a dozen meters back and [Granite Skin] to cover his entire body. He was fortunate to be to able to withstand this situation.

    After sessfully going through one crisis, another immediately followed. It was the much-awaited second beast that appeared from behind. Fortunately, Emery had already expected it.

    Since Emery had nned ahead of time, he was able to avoid the surprise attack without sustaining any injury.

    After performing what could be counted as a perfect dodge, Emery swiftly cast [Shadow Root] that quickly entangled and immobilized the creature in its current location.

    "I will deal with you in a minute," Emery said, as he nced at the flying creature.

    Unfortunately, just when he finished the sentence, Emery was forced to swallow them back, as the harpy had already managed to slice through all of the roots with its de arms, allowing it to easily escape.

    At the same time, the Amber Cat was also ready for a second round. With this, the fight quickly devolved into a two against one sh, that managed to push Emery to his limit.

    Stt! Stt! Stt!

    Blood sttered as Emery had to deal with attacksing from two different directions. The intense battle caused him to receive multiple wounds from the harpy''s ded arms.

    While he was struggling with the harpy, the ming beast took advantage of the opening and pounced at him. Emery managed to dodge the beast''s sharp ws at thest moment However, he didn''t escape unscathed, as the mes it emitted managed to burn through his [Granite Skin].

    It was at this point Emery became aware of the same sensation he had experienced a long time ago. A specialized spell that he desperately needed. In the end, because of the five-fold increase channeling between dark core and nature core, Emery finally was able to cast it.

    Emery''s body was scorched by a high-temperature me blown by the amber cat, while the harpy struck him with multiple powerful swings. He was indeed being attacked here and there, but surprisingly, this time, there was a different sound generated when those sharp des hit its target.

    nk nk nk

    When the me and the smoke dissipated, the beast could see that a shiny greenyer had formed over their prey.

    [Jade Skin]

    Evidently, Emery''s most powerful spell had been resurrected and was ready to be used once again. His power had rendered the beast''s shes and fire significantly less effective than they had previously been.

    As an alternative, Emery took advantage of the situation to grab the Forest Harpy, holding it with his arms tightly, so it couldn''t escape. He then started swinging his arms over his head and smashing the living out of it.

    Emery no longer felt threatened by the two beasts, because of his new, improved [Jade Skin] that now covered his entire body and protected him from any harm. He even threw his sword away and just got into a direct, street-style brawl with the two wild creatures.

    He did not realize that 10 minutes had passed without the urge emerging through his body.

    15 minutes

    20 minutes.

    Even though it was a difficult struggle and each of the monster''s attacks still continued to inflict painful wounds, Emery refrained himself from unleashing any critical move to kill the beast, in an attempt to push his bloodline to its breaking point.

    The ground started to shake and the grass was engulfed in mes.

    30 minutes passed, more than twice longer than his previous record, before Emery started feeling the glimpse of the urge.

    He attempted to recall the feeling he had when he fought with As. At that time, it was his dark core that was expanding through his bloodline. Right now, Emery decided to do the pr opposite of what had happened before.

    He allowed the nature core to take control and for the first time, he was aware of something resurfacing.

    Emery cracked a slight smile, before a sudden explosion of spirit force erupted from within him.

    His two arms and body started to turn silver; the tattoo on his body began to glow green, followed by the two w marks tattoo falling under his eyes. His face transformation began with the merging of the two eyebrows. Until, finally, he was fully formed.

    [Shaman Transformation]

 Chapter 749 - Acomplished

    <h4>Chapter 749 - plished</h4>

    [Shaman form has tremendously increased your spell power]

    [Shaman form has tremendously increased your magic resistance]

    Transparent windows of notifications kept popping into his mind, as the symbol on his palm glowed brightly like the sun. Together with the arrival of the torrent of notifications, Emery also felt his body brimming with so much spirit force that he inadvertently let out a deafening roar to the sky.

    Right at this moment, Emery roused the spirit energy within his body, as he cast [Shadow Root]. The ground around where the harpy was suddenly shattered, from within, numerous jet-ck roots as big as an arm shot out like lightning and entangled the harpy, before mming it down to the ground.

    "Stay!"

    Emery said those words with extreme confidence. He believed this time the harpy would not be able to move even an inch from its current position.

    Now that the annoying bird had been contained, Emery turned around and returned his attention back to the other creature, the Amber Cat.

    It had already been proven that Emery''s [Jade Skin] was more than capable of withstanding the fiery temperature of the me the beast gave off. Now that his shaman form had drastically improved his overall magic capability, Emery almost did not feel a thing when the fire swept over his jade-covered skin.

    The beast seemed to have enough intelligence to realize things had gone south for it, as it quickly turned around - presumably to run away from this ce. However, how could Emery let the prey he had searched so hard for get away that easily?

    [Granite Wall]

    When the Amber Cat turned around and dashed for the dense grove of trees, it quickly crashed into a ck wall. A look of confusion shed across its intelligent eyes, as it wondered about the origin of the wall that had appeared out of nowhere.

    Since it couldn''t think of any possible reason, the beast decided to ignore the wall and try to take a detour around it. Unfortunately, the only thing that waited for it was another simr ck wall.

    Enraged by the appearance of another obstruction in front of its eyes, the beast suddenly roared and seemed to activate a skill, because Emery saw the mes around its body burning even more ferociously that they soared high into the sky.

    Then, the beast immediately charged towards the wall like a bull and shattered it apart with its immense momentum. The crash seemed to deal quite a bit of damage to the beast, as it stopped for a moment after it broke through.

    However, it soon recovered its bearings and was about to continue its escape when another wall once again rose in its path. This time, instead of the ck wall made of granite, it was dyed green and glowed as the sunlight hit its surface.

    Remembering its sessful attempt earlier, the beast immediately charged towards this new wall with the same intention in mind. s, a loud dull sound resounded through the air, as the beast''s unable to create the slightest crack on it.

    [Jade Wall]

    A new evolution of Emery''s [Granite Wall] following his recent breakthrough.

    At this moment, the Amber Cat finally knew it couldn''t escape before dealing with its opponent, so it decided to turn. It was about to pounce at Emery once again, only to discover it couldn''t move. Its feet had suddenly sunk into the ground.

    Emery put both hands on the ground, softening it to trap the zing beast through its own weight. Now that the beast was incapable of moving, he proceeded to channel his spirit force into the ground. Momentster, the ground that trapped the beast suddenly hardened, glowed green and the beast started to roar in pain.

    Ignoring the beast''s painful screams, Emery closed his eyes to focus his mind on feeling the spirit energy he channeled on the ground around the beast. Then, his thoughts willed the energy to go upwards.

    Crack!

    A loud cracking sound was heard and the screams were cut off. When he opened his eyes, Emery saw the beast was already motionless, its body bent in an unnatural manner.

    Emery stood up as he relished the power of the Shaman Form that enhanced his spell prowess and couldn''t help but feel satisfied.

    He then turned his head to the still entangled Forest Harpy and narrowed his eyes. He wanted to try the same thing with the [Shadow Root] and immediately went to action.

    Tightening his grip as if the roots were his hands, Emery tried to control the spirit energy in the roots, so that they tighten the bonds as well. A momentter, a heart-rending shriek resounded through the air, as the roots that were strangling the harpy slowly closed on one another.

    Emery could feel his [Shaman Form] was much more powerful than before. Although his spirit force had improved since thest time he used it, he knew it wouldn''t be this much. This must be because of his stage 5 [Dao Divine Technique] or the [Soul Tempering]. Afterall, both helped strengthen his spirit channeled tremendously.

    He couldn''t wait to see how much stronger he would be after mastering the second book of the [Soul Tempering Technique]

    From this, it seemed what Emery wanted to achieve had been aplished. Therefore, the harpy was no longer of use.

    However, when he was about to finish his deed and put an end to the harpy''s misery, Emery suddenly was shocked to find the urge to suddenlye knocking on him.

    "No!"

    It was quickly followed by a sharp pain in the chest where his heart was, causing him to fall to his knees and release his hold on the spell.

    As a result, the Forest Harpy, who was on the verge of death, managed to escape from his bondage. Emery couldn''t even move his body properly, much less recast the spell. It would be incredibly dangerous if the harpy decided to attack him now.

    However, it seemed the creature was too terrified of Emery, as what it did next was run away.

    On the other hand, Emery wasn''t in the capacity to care about the harpy running away. Right now all his focus was in resisting the painful sensation, because he knew this was the exact same sensation he felt when he was about to lose control of himself.

    In response to this urge, Emery proceeded to deactivate his [Shaman Transformation]. But apparently, this was the wrong choice, because as soon as he let go of the transformation, the corruption suddenly joined the fray, causing ck fur to appear on his hand.

    "Arrghh!"

    The pain gradually increased. It seemed resistance was futile.

    Emery unconsciously holds tight the [beast pendant] on his neck, the one thing that probably keeps him sane.

    However, he started screaming his lungs out, howling due to the excruciating pain he was experiencing. Knowing he would lose control of himself, he used thest bit of willpower he had to open the spatial space and took out a wooden box.

    His other hand reached over to open the box, but unfortunately, Emery was in so much pain that he inadvertently dropped it. The box hit the ground with a thud, revealing the ss vials filled with red liquid inside.

    Emery, who was currently squirming on the ground, crawled over to the box with great difficulty. He extended his hands to grab one of the vials. He needed to inject the vial''s content or else he would be in extreme danger.

    However, just an inch away from the vial lying on the ground, the corruption once again kicked in. A painful scream escaped his mouth again, as his body gradually transformed against his will.

    [Night Wolf Transformation]

    "No�� no�� I need to..."

    The distance between the vial and his hand was almost nonexistent, but Emery couldn''t grab it due to the violent sensation wrecking through his body. In the end, his outstretched hand fell helplessly to the ground.

    When he was about topletely lose his consciousness, Emery could see a faint figure approaching him from behind the sea of trees.

    At first, Emery thought it was the Forest Harpy, who returned to avenge its suffering. But his guess was quickly denied when long white hair came into view. It was Silva.

    Seeing Emery''s pitiful appearance, who was trying to reach for the vial, the girl quickly realized what was going on. She immediately shot for one of the vials on the ground and injected it into his body.

    Momentster, Emery slowly returned to his human form, but the consequence he had to ept was the loss of all his stamina.

    "You stupid! Stupid fool!"

    The girl was cursing like always, but Emery could see that despite her curse, she had a very worried expression on her face.

    Emery weaklyy on the ground, still panting he took control of his breathing and said.

    "Yes�� I am a fool..." A sigh escaped his lips.. "Stop cursing me please."

 Chapter 750 - Recover

    <h4>Chapter 750 - Recover</h4>

    After getting injected with the Gene suppressor, Emery could feel his energy being drained out of his body. He felt so weak that he could not even stand properly. Even now, he could still feel his energy slowly leaving him. He tried to open a [Spatial Gate], but to no avail.

    This allowed him to understand the condition he was currently in. Emery knew there was really nothing he could do at the moment, so after thinking about it for a brief moment, he decided to move a little to lean on an unburned tree.

    All along, the white-haired girl stood next to him unmoving like a statue, watching him without a word out of her mouth. Not even a curse.

    Silence filled the air as the two looked each other in the eye.

    Seeing that the girl was not going to leave anytime soon, Emery spoke first.

    "Silva, thank you for your help, but I''m fine now. Don''t worry, you can leave."

    The girl was stunned when she heard him, but she quickly harrumphed.

    "Huh! If I leave you now and you end up dead, I''m worried many will hold me responsible."

    Looking at her expression, it was clear she was unhappy about it.

    The girl''s illogical reason still left him speechless. Unable to find the words to respond, Emery only wryly smiled in the end.

    "All right then, suit yourself."

    Well, at least she''s back to her usual self, Emery thought.

    Just a few minutester Emery cast [Nature''s Blessing] to heal his body back to normal, the sky began to darken. In the end, the girl walked away. She probably got bored of doing nothing but waiting.

    Even so, Emery was not bothered by the matter. Once again, he began to check his body''s condition. It was great he could use his Shaman Transformation again, but it appeared the synergic power between his dark core and the corruption was too strong.

    Emery was still unable to control it well, but he believed that soon enough, he would be able to lengthen the duration of his Shaman Transformation.

    Not long after, Emery sensed Silva was moving towards him. From the looks of it, the girl previously left to take some broken wood branches.

    To his surprise, the girl began to create a firece.

    After she was done making it, Silva then sat just a few meters next to him. She silently sat while looking at the firece she made, but she felt that Emery''s gaze was on her for a while, she turned to meet his eyes.

    "Just a fire to make sure no animal woulde. And�� it will be dark soon, so nothing weird about it, okay!"

    She hurriedly looked back at the fire burning in front of her.

    Emery nodded, took a deep breath and continued channeling his spirit force to all the meridians of his body.

    The air was once again filled with silence. Only the asional crackles of the fire and the blowing wind apanied them.

    At this moment, Silva suddenly spoke.

    "So�� Do you agree with her? Do you also think that we should try fighting the Beholder?"

    His meridian inspection was interrupted, but Emery did not mind it. After thinking about it for a second, he said, "If there''s a good way to defeat it, I believe we should give it a try."

    Upon hearing his response, Silva fell silent for a second.

    "Actually, I know a way�� but it''s not going to be easy," she nervously said.

    Emery only nodded in response. It was not that he did not want to hear it, but he still needed to concentrate on his recovery.

    The girl continued, "It''s just�� too much of a risk, you know�� I understand where you''reing from, but I still think waiting for help is the right choice."

    "...All right, sounds fair enough," Emery shortly answered. He still needed to focus on healing himself, so he did not really wish to make long conversations.

    However, Silva, being more talkative than usual, continued to speak again.

    "I mean�� it''s not like we''re really�� really in a hurry, so�� I don''t think there''s a need for us to take such a risk..."

    Emery took a deep breath and turned toward her.

    "Well, there''s the spirit soul we need to bring to the alliance," He reminded her.

    "Ah�� yes�� there''s that, of course... but what I mean is�� it''s not like there''s anyone waiting for us to return right away... right?"

    Silva asked this question for affirmation, but it actually made Emery think about Klea. The girl thought he would return in a few days, but it had been a month already. With this thought, Emery turned his gaze toward Silva.

    "Actually, I do have someone waiting for me. And yes, if there is a way to get back earlier, I will definitely take it�� I don''t want to make her worry."

    "Ah�� I see��"

    Her voice faded as she said those words.

    Emery''s answer made her fall silent. This time, the girl did not say a word for an entire hour, until Emery fully healed himself.

    Now that he had recovered, Emery quickly stood up.

    "I am fully healed, thank you for waiting with me."

    Silva still did not say a word. She did not even want to make eye contact with him.

    "All right then," Emery shrugged.

    With nothing else to do, he turned his palm and started casting [Spatial Gate]. His destination was the shore where the ship was.

    Before the gate opened, however, the girl behind him suddenly jumped at him.

    Emery was shocked for a second. The girl quickly wrapped her arms around him and held him tight.

    "Silva, what''s�� what''s going on?" Emery''s hand froze in ce.

    The girl only hid her face in his back, while her arms hugged him even tighter. Although she did not say a word, Emery could feel that something was wrong, so he let her be.

    The situation quickly turned awkward for him. It was only after a while that the girl finally spoke.

    "Emery�� you fool�� can''t you be less gullible��?"

    Emery could barely hear her, but he could feel that both her hands and her voice were slightly trembling.

    This sentence stunned him. He had so many questions to ask, but he found himself unable to say a word. In the end, he kept silent and waited for her to finish her words.

    "It''s�� it''s true, you know�� what that annoying girl said.''''

    Her slightly loosened arms around him tightened again.

    "I�� I like it here�� It''s so peaceful... no obligations, no care for anything��"

    There was a long pause, but after a long sigh, she finally gathered her courage.

    "But the reason I like it so much�� is because you are here��"

    "Emery, I like to be around you.... I wish to be by your side for as long as I can��."

 Chapter 751 - Answer

    <h4>Chapter 751 - Answer</h4>

    "I wish to be by your side as long as I can��."

    Those words were followed by a hand that wrapped tightly around his own, but then it suddenly trembled and her grip loosened.

    Emery was genuinely surprised when he felt this. He was always bad at handling these kinds of things, but at the very least, he knew her gestures were a very emotional and serious matter.

    Momentster, it seemed the girl regained control of herself, as she let go of his arm and took a step back. In her turbulent state, she gathered what courage she had and stared at him from behind for just a moment before saying.

    "Will you�� at least say something��"

    Emery turned around in response and their eyes immediately met each other. Their emotions appeared clear from their gazes alone. Despite her usual bravery, the courageous facade she usually put on crumbled within seconds.

    She turned her head away, hiding her embarrassed face under the shadow of her hair.

    Emery hadn''t said anything yet, but she acted as if she already knew the answer he would give.

    Subconsciously, she tightened her fist so tight the tips of her fingers turned white. Left at a loss of what to do, she once again resorted to her usual anger.

    "If you don''t like me, just say so! Then I�� I�� could��"

    When he heard that, Emery knew this was his cue to say his thoughts. So, he took a step forward and spoke as sincerely as he could.

    "Silva, I like you�� truly, I like you a lot." With a smile, he continued, "I think you are the bravest and kindest person I know. You are a very important person to me. But�� what you are asking�� it is really not something I can give."

    The girl looked away, trying so hard not to show her true feelings. However, even the dark couldn''t hide the rush of emotions that came to her. Anger, shame, disappointment and even regret�� No, she couldn''t stay like this and let this chain her.

    Silva took a deep breath, braved herself once more and opened her mouth to speak. However, what came out next was something she had never expected to say in her lifetime.

    "It''s her, isn''t it?" A hint of bitterness in her voice. "The girl from your home�� I�� I thought, if only we spent some more time together, maybe�� you would choose me over her��"

    Silva pushed away her precious pride and almost sounded like she was pleading when she said those words, catching Emery off guard and making him unable to say anything.

    He couldn''t deny the girl in front of him did upy a portion of his mind, and in a way, he did like her. However, he knew this could not be. He obviously did not want to hurt her, but his previous experiences clearly told him it would be more harmful and cruel to her if he didn''t make it clear now.

    In the end, Emery made up his decision and finally said in conviction. "Silva, I am sorry�� I really can''t, I ammitted to her�� I am sorry."

    As the words left his lips, a few moments of silence reigned between them. Only the rxing sounds of fire crackling could be heard, but it could do nothing to alleviate the atmosphere between the two.

    Silva raised her head, even though she tried to hide it, there were traces of tears at the corners of her eyes. Even so, she presented a resolute front as she looked at him in the eyes.

    "Apparently, it wasn''t you�� it''s me who was the fool all along��"

    "I am sorry."

    The girl calmly turned around and walked towards the darkness of the forest, before disappearing into the all-epassing ck shadows.

    He only watched, as her figure slowly disappeared from his vision. His heart wanted to chase and stop her, but his rational thoughts told him not to do so.

    Emery closed his eyes as he took a deep sigh, this was truly something he dreaded to face. If he could choose, he would rather fight against multiple elves or beholders than face such a problem again.

    He nced at the night sky, he was searching for the answer from up above. The silver, serene light of the moon and his current dilemma suddenly reminded him of his parents. If he could, he would really like to ask how they had done it. He didn''t have many happy memories with them, but as he remembered them, he couldn''t help but give a bitter smile.

    As if the world itself knew how he felt, within minutes a sea of dark clouds covered the moon. Bit by bit, a light rain came to shower the forest.

    For a moment, he once again thought about chasing after Silva and taking her back to the stone house, but within moments, he hesitated and stopped himself.

    Instead, he opened up a spatial gate and returned to the ce where the ship was docked.

    When Emery returned to the shore, he proceeded to walk through the sandy beach approaching the stone house. His footsteps quickly alerted Annara of his arrival, who approached him. The red haired girl''s expression told him she had something to talk about.

    However, Emery was in no mood to talk with her or do anything. Still this didn''t seem to faze her as she spoke anyway. He totally didn''t expect the first sentence from her, making him suddenly stop.

    "You did the right thing, you know�� it''s better to be honest about your feelings."

    Emery was surprised. It appearsed that once again, Annara had sent her familiar to follow either him or Silva. Usually, he wouldn''t be this enraged, but his irritation leaked from his expression. It has been a while since he could be this angry to someone.

    In response, the girl took a step back and quickly apologized.

    "I am sorry, really, I didn''t mean to pry. I sent them to check where you are, there is something important going on."

    Emery took a deep breath and calmed himself down. It was not the time to drown in his own problems

    "What is it?"

    "It''s the wolf magus, something has changed with his condition."

    When he heard that, Emery immediately dashed towards the house and went to the room where the wolf magus was kept.

    As he opened the door, the first thing he saw was a mess of inky ck liquid everywhere, even on the floor and walls. On the bed, root-like extensions made of the same ck liquid covered his whole body, making him look like a twisted cocoon.

    "What happened?"

 Chapter 752 - Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 752 - Preparation</h4>

    Once again, Emery tried his best to probe Magus Heorgar with the aid of his [Nature''s Blessing]. However, all it did was repeat the previous failure, just like hisst attempt.

    There was just too much of a difference between his 900 points of spirit force and the strength of a peak full moon magus, who supposedly had close to 10 thousand points of spirit force. Emery''s strength was nothing but a dying candlepared to the magus'' brilliant me.

    However, even though he couldn''t probe the magus'' spirit core, Emery still had his general knowledge and senses that told him that the magus'' heartbeat and pulse were not getting better at all. Instead, as the heartbeat started to beat in a random, erratic manner, he knew the magus'' condition was getting worse and worse.

    It appeared there was only faint spirit energy being channeled through the magus'' body, thus after a few weeks the magus immortal body started to weaken to the point of even starting to dpose.

    Emery used his spirit energy to heal the magus. After half an hour, it started to recover.

    As for the ck liquid, however, it was from a reaction within the magus'' spirit core itself, and Emery didn''t have enough knowledge to deduce whether it was helping or killing the magus. Hence, he decided to just let it be.

    Without much else to do, Emery stopped his healing spell and shook his head towards the red haired girl, before exining what he found.

    "Dammit! I really thought he would get better, and then we could finally get away from this ursed ce!"

    The girl took a deep breath to calm herself down, before she stared at him.

    "Anyway, I would put my bet on that magus getting worse rather than better. So, for both the magus and our sakes, I really think we should try fighting that beholder�� what do you think?"

    Emery looked at the girl from top to bottom. He knew from her expression and posture that she had zero concern about the magus hero''s life, beyond how it could save herself, but he had to agree she was probably right about the magus'' condition.

    Realizing his doubts, she added, this time her desperation clear.

    "If that snake girl is too scared, then we should both fight it together, just the two of us!"

    The girl''s previous hesitation to fight the beholder was gone and she seemedmitted this time.

    Emery had to admit he also wished to return to the academy as much as the girl, what blocked him from trying were all the concerning things the two girls were saying. With the way things are going; no helping, magus Heorgar''s condition, he thought it''s probably a good idea to see the creature with his own eyes. Even if he couldn''t defeat it on his first try, he should at least give it a look and maybe get some information about it.

    However, before he could consider doing that, he needed to make sure he was already fully fitted for the task to increase his chance of not dying.

    "Okay then, give me a week to prepare. If no helpes by then, we''ll fight that thing," Emery said.

    The next day, Emery took a deep dive into the water and once again started to cultivate the [Nature''s Grasp], while consuming a few more of the [Spirit Foundation Pill]

    His dark core was indeed powerful, but he believed he stillcked a Nature core that could match it and any increase of spirit force could definitely help.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force: 954]

    Three days passed. Emery stopped his training for a bit to hunt for another high-ranking monster. Once again, he managed to use his [Shaman Transformation]

    Emery knew it was unsafe to push the skill like before, so as a precaution, he made sure to only use the skill for one full minute before dispelling it. Then, he went back to meditate and control the bnce between his two cores once again.

    From what he had seen, Emery was fully convinced that, as long as he transformed for less than a minute, the corruption would not resurface

    With a few more days to go, he decided to return to his [Nature''s Grasp] training one more time and used more [Spirit Foundation Pills] to boost his spirit force just to be on the safe side.

    He also had one more thing he''d like to try.

    Emery opened his spatial gate and took out a familiar leather-bound book. It was the expensive book he obtained for 100.000 contribution points, the [Soul-Tempering Meditation book 2]

    He opened it and slowly read page by page. He took the time to remember each detail and understand the process behind it. After he flipped through thest page, the text glowed and dissipated just like usual.

    The text was very inspiring. It talked about a way to strengthen one''s soul, learning to use it as a sort of recement for his senses.

    However, this time, an understanding on how it worked was not enough. The book came filled with the manual and chanting that was required to temper the soul and strengthen it.

    Emery decided to focus and practice it; he spent the whole day trying. All he could understand from that was, it was something that needed to be practiced over and over. Mere days would not be enough to truly understand what the manual was trying to exin. He put the idea into a mental note forter and stood up to once again find a high ranking beast to fight.

    [Fey transformation]

    Once again, with this form, Emery could overwhelm his opponent easily with overwhelming spells.

    One minute.

    Two minutes.

    Right as the two minutes passed, however, Emery started to lose control and his core started to turn into a chaotic mess again. Before things went south likest time, he quickly pulled another of the red vial [Gene Suppressors] and injected himself with it.

    Hah!

    Two minutes of the Shaman Transformation was his uppermost limit before he lost control. The situation was not ideal, but it should be a good enough time to take a peek at the terrifying beholder.

    A week passed, as nned with Annara, they were going to fight the beholderter today, but before he went to risk his life, Emery decided to find Silva first.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 753 - Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 753 - Tactics</h4>

    With the aid of multiple [Spatial Gates] and his spirit reading range, it was not too hard for him to find Silva on this ind.

    As Emery emerged from the gate, he spotted a figure atop a high cliff; the girl he was looking for was currently sitting in a lotus position with her eyes closed.

    Emery carefully approached her, but seeing her expression full of concentration as the winds ruffled her beautiful long hair, he became anxious.

    Emery subconsciously halted. He wanted to talk to her, but he did not want to disturb her.

    However, before he could decide on how to notify her, the girl abruptly opened her eyes.

    "What do you want?!" Silva asked in an unweing tone.

    Upon seeing that the girl was no longer concentrating on her own thing, Emery no longer hesitated and slowly approached the girl from behind.

    "Silva, I came to tell you that both Annara and I will try to fight the Beholderter today."

    The girl fell silent when she heard his words. A hint of surprise briefly appeared on her face, but soon after, a voice full of mockery came out of her mouth.

    "Hah. That''s stupid, but do whatever you want. Just don''t get me involved."

    "Yes. I came to give you this."

    Emery slowly took out the jar that contained the spiritual souls of the two bloodline magus. He then ced it on the grass, looked at it for a second, and said to Silva.

    "If I seed, I wille back for it. If I don''t, I trust you will deliver this to the alliance for me."

    "..."

    The girl did not answer, and for a few moments, tense silence reigned between them. In the end, Emery was the one who broke the ice.

    "Also, if you can, please check out Magus Heorgar''s condition once in a few days. I believe your [Spiritual Seed] is good enough to do the job."

    [Spiritual Seed] was the flower-like spell that Silva used to heal him right after Emery defeated Lodos at the first Magus Games.

    The mention of the spell carried with it a memory she thought she had long forgotten. Without realizing it, Silva shed a bitter smile.

    Even so, she still did not say a word, not epting nor refusing Emery''s requests.

    "All right then, Silva. Please take care."

    He then turned around, created a spatial gate, and left the girl without looking back to not continue bothering her.

    When Emery stepped out of the gate, he was already back in the stone house. As soon as the sight of the familiar ce greeted him, the first thing he saw was Annara preparing her weapons and items. At the sound of his footsteps, the girl looked at him and shed an amused smile.

    "So you''re finally here. Really took your sweet time, didn''t you? Let''s go."

    Instead of responding to the girl''s taunt, Emery walked towards Magus Heorgar first. He checked the magus'' condition and healed him for a while before turning around with a resolute expression.

    "All right, let''s go!"

    He was ready to fight.

    Emery made a spatial gate for himself and Annara, but just when he was about to step into it, he sensed someone else''s presence. Right after, a familiar voice followed.

    "You two are not going anywhere just yet!"

    The voice belonged to none other than Silva.

    "Well, look at who it is. Did you finally decide to join us?" Annara asked with a cheeky smile.

    Even so, Silva''s expression remained serious. She did not even spare the other girl a nce as her eyes remained on Emery.

    "Let''s just say that I recently got more reason and motivation to escape this ce."

    Hearing that, Emery closed the spatial gate he made. The three then sat together to hear what Silva had to say.

    Silva started to exin the abilities of the Beholder. It had ten tentacles all tipped with small eyes. Depending on the tentacle eye that attacked them, its magic could petrify, dispel magic, and shoot out energy rays. The creature was packed with many means tounch powerful magic. It even had eyes that could heal and restore the injured ones!

    However, its most troublesome ability lied in its main eyes. The second a person entered its field of vision, depending on the person''s strength, it could paralyze and even kill the person within seconds with just its gaze.

    The worst of it all was that all 11 eyes could work together at the same time.

    Normally, an unfortunate person who saw a Beholder would either be paralyzed within a second and quickly turned to stone or be sted off into ashes by its energy ray without even having the time to say a word.

    Finally, even if in some fortunate chance a group could decapitate all 11 eyes, the Beholder still had its main method of physical attack; its sharp teeth. Each tooth was as strong as a high-quality tier 4 weapon, which meant that weapons of the same tier would not be able to break it.

    "It is almost impossible to fight that thing by yourself, but it would be even worse if you fight it with many people without the right tactic."

    "That doesn''t make any sense!" Annara disagreed.

    The red-haired girl came out with her ideas, "What about using illusions? That should do the trick, right?"

    However, instead of being amazed, Silva''s face was full of confusion. Annara did not know if it was just her, but she felt as if the white-haired girl was looking at her like she was an idiot.

    "Are you dumb? Do you really think you can fool all 11 eyes with illusions? Not a chance!"

    ...Silva indeed thought she was a fool.

    Despite her difort, Annara was not willing to be outsmarted. She huffed before continuing, "We can just surround that thing from multiple sides. One of us will be targeted by the main eye while the rest whittle it to death. Easy."

    However, Silva only huffed in amusement when she heard those words. Even without words, her gaze was enough to belittle Annara. This reaction only poured fuel to their rivalry, and the red-haired girl''s expression twisted in anger.

    Feeling that they would bicker if this were to continue, Emery quickly interjected.

    "If we want this to work, you both have to stop fighting!"

    Both of them were clearly reluctant, but Annara relented after a moment, albeit a little begrudgingly.

    "All right, fine! I''ll keep the peace until we get home if you do the same! What do you think, snake?!"

    "I wouldn''t trust a bloodthirsty bat, but as long as you don''t try to stab me in the back, yes, I will maintain peace until we get out of this ce."

    Silva quickly changed the subject and told the stories from rare survivors of the Beholder. The three tried their best to rte the stories with their respective strengths and find out the best tactic to get out of the situation.

    For that to happen, all three must be willing to give out the specifics of their spells, abilities, as well as their weapons.

    Emery used the chance to show the emblem-like artifact given by the headmaster. Seeing the artifact, the other two girls quickly nodded.

    "I think we have a better chance of survival now,"

    To make sure nothing went wrong, the three spent three days practicing together against the high-ranking beasts of the ind. They were not only trying out their tactics and seeing how it would hold out in a real battle, but they were also trying to get their teamwork in tune with each other.

    They set out on the fourth day, and this time they were a lot more confident to seed.. When they finally arrived, Emery could not help but stare at the castle standing on top of the mountain, his eyes filled with resolution.

 Chapter 754 - Beholder

    <h4>Chapter 754 - Beholder</h4>

    Without further ado, the three of them made their way up the hill toward the unfinished stone castle they had seen earlier.

    ording to the appearance of the site, the ce seemed to have been abandoned for hundreds or maybe thousands of years. It had been so long in its current condition - untouched by human beings - that a lot of wild nts had grown in all of the holes spotted between the stones. There were even trees already sprouting from the ground through the gaps.

    It didn''t take long for them to arrive at their destination, where afterward the three continued on their way until they arrived at the cave entrance, in which they would descend and go through it.

    The moment they entered, Emery felt his vision was immediately robbed by the darkness encroaching inside. Fortunately, as preparation before stepping into the cave, Annara had cast and sent a few of her familiar bats to enlighten their way forward.

    She sent two bats to head in front and another two to fly on their back. Thetter was because she wanted to make sure that nothing woulde up behind them and catch them off guard.

    After that, Annara was the one who took the initiative to pave the path for the others. Not only because she has seen the ce before using her familiar, but also because she has the best eyesight among them and even has an innate ability for being able to see in the dark.

    Following and walking through the tunnel for a hundred meters, they eventually arrived in a chamber-like room made of gray stones that stood to a height of up to 8 meters.

    Annara''s bats had detected there were a few medium and high-rank beasts that came across in their way, but the three of them were more than capable of dispatching them all and just treated it lightly as a warm up.

    Several minutester and the outer chamber had beenpletely cleared, devoid of any beasts. Then, Annara told the other two that the beholder was located beyond this tunnel. Emery could also feel its presence with his spirit reading ability.

    "Alright, let us do this ording to n."

    Just right before they were about to enter where the beholder was, Emery could tell that even after all those preparations they had made, the two girls were clearly still apprehensive about everything.

    This urrence was understandable, afterall the n called for a quick attack that would take less than 5 minutes to finish off the beholder. That was what they were aiming for at this moment.

    Before they started to carry out the n, all three of them used their transformation abilities.

    [Fey wolf transformation]

    [Kimoyn serpent transformation]

    [Spectre bat transformation]

    Each of them start transforming, turning to the embodiment appearance of their bloodline; the wolf silver fur, the snake white scaly skin, and the bat pale skin. Afterwards, they all readied themselves to increase their battle power before starting the fight.

    Emery and Silva both took out their weapon of choice, tier 4 swords. Annara, on the other hand, kept the whip on her waist and took out a set of daggers instead.

    "Let''s go!"

    As had been nned, it was Silva who was the one to instigate the fight.

    The white-haired girl who had already turned all her skin scaly white swiftly dashed inside the tunnels, where she immediately used [Slithering Steps], a movement battle art of the snake n that allowed her to increase her speed even further.

    It did not take much time to cast in and she reached the main chamber within no time at all.

    Immediately, Silva was weed by an atmosphere that looked extremely serene, where only a tiny amount of sunlight entered the room and was reflected by the grey stone which made the faint light slightly illuminate the entire chamber.

    In an instant, the girl''s attention was immediately attracted by a portal gate in the distance at the far end of the chamber, standing right behind the floating figure.

    [The Beholder]

    [Legendary abyss creature]

    [Stage 5 - level 99]

    [Battle power 255]

    The creature indeed had a superior battle power. However, the fact that the creature was more well-known for its magical capabilities could not be denied as well, otherwise, it would be the reason for one''s doom.

    The floating ball of eyes quickly became aware of Silva''s arrival, and when it detected any movement around it, the creature swiftly changed its body to turn toward her.

    There were 11 eyes in total, and apart from the huge main one, the other 10 had peculiar irises with shapes that were slightly different from the main eyes.

    Each of the eyes belonged to a different use as they were divided into four different groups.

    Four of them were for the energy ray that the creature would unleash on its enemy, two eyes functioned as the eyes that petrified those they looked upon, two eyes were used for dispelling any magic used on its vision, and thest two were the healing ones that could restore the other wounded eyes.

    With these kinds of abilities in its grasp, fighting the Beholder would be the most troublesome and trauma-inducing experience, even for a group of magus. However, with the situation the trio had got themselves in, they had to do it in one way or another if they wanted to return.

    Silva took a deep breath and quickly boosted her speed as she dashed, circling around to the perimeter of the room. Being the fastest of the three, Silva was chosen to go first with the aim that her presence served as the bait for the others.

    As she began to show herself in such a way that she attracted the beholder''s attention, the energy rays were the first pair of eyes to notice her, and they were also the ones that were able to quickly pinpoint her.

    The energy ray was fast as they rapidly traveled in the air, but Silva was a tad bit faster. After sprinting away from the entrance, she was able to make it to the portal gate on the other side of the entrance before it could strike her. Everything was being done for a single purpose.

    When the beholder was enraged and finally used the main eyes, Silva''s step came to a screeching halt. Contrary to expectation, instead of continuing her dash, she turned toward the big eye creature and looked it straight in the eye.

    Its main attack, the huge eye, was a spirit attack strong enough topel her knee to crumble under the pressure. It could not only immediately harm her physical body, but it could also cause her spirit soul to be crushed as well.

    However, an emblem that gave off a bright blue light swiftly came out of her chest. The blue-illuminated emblem blocked the beholder''s attack in a matter of seconds, proving to be quite effective.

    The emblem was a life saving artifact that Emery received as a gift from the headmaster, and it was capable of holding any type of attack up to the level of peak magus strength.

    The artifact was given to Silva, who had been chosen to be the bait, and as was expected, without the emblem the girl would be in serious trouble. Fortunately, they took the right initiative in this regard.

    When the creature realized that its attack had been blocked, the creature became enraged and quickly deployed the energy ray to shoot her, and because of the previous spirit attack, the girl appeared to be unable to evade the iing beam of energy.

    Silva, on the other hand, only stared at the creature with a smirk on her face and she said,

    "We got you! You stupid meatball!"

    With the beholder turning toward Silva, it was turning its back at the entrance.? It waste to realize that a figure had already [Blink] right at the creature''s back and swung its tier 4 sword toward the creature''s most dangerous eyes without even realizing it, causing the creature to lose its bnce.

    [Heroic Strike]

    Spattt!!

    One tentacle eye was cut off, and it was the petrifying ones.

    When ites to cutting the beholder''s eyes, most experienced fighters would think to cut the recovering eyes first, yet this would prove to be a mistake as it was the petrifying eyes that were actually the most dangerous of them all. When the beholderbined its petrifying ability with the main paralyzing eyes, it would prove to be the most lethalbo.

    All of the baiting and the sneaking attack was for one thing; to make the first move and cut the petrifying eyes first.

    However, the problem was there were two of them and even though Emery made his move quickly, yet, he was unable to cut the second eye because the creature had already turned and its big eyes were ready to paralyze him before he could cut the second petrifying eye.

    What makes things worse, now that he has been spotted, the dispelling eyes also made him unable to cast [blink] or any other spell whatsoever.

    It was at this moment, as if had anticipated the right timing of the creature to turn, a dagger had already been thrown from afar, flew fast, and hit the beholder''s big eye just before it could paralyze Emery.

    Stt!!

    The dagger was certainly incapable of injuring the huge eyes, but it was powerful enough to make it blink for a split second, which was exactly what Emery needed in order to rush and quickly sh the second petrifying eyes.

    [Heroic Strike]

    Stt!!

 Chapter 755 - Tactic

    <h4>Chapter 755 - Tactic</h4>

    The beholder was expected to be a tricky creature to fight against.

    Hence, the three half-bloods prepared multiplebinations of tactics to make sure any possible scenario was covered.

    Other than the big one, the 10 eyes would need to be destroyed in a certain order to sessfully defeat the creature.

    The order was petrifying eyes, recovering eyes, dispelling eyes, and finally, the eyes that shoot energy rays.

    As the eyes could attack simultaneously when they engaged in battle, Emery and the two girls would have to avoid the powerful energy ray st attacks, while keeping the main eye in check by forcing it to blink or having a good enough power to block it. All without using any spells.

    Through practice, it was decided Silva was the most agile among them. The Kimoyin transformation was able to boost her agility significantly, so she was given the role of bait to distract the creature.

    Annara possessed the best long-range non magical ability, as she could alternate between her skillful dagger throwing ability and her whip. Hence, she was tasked to keep the main eye in check, while bing a support role.

    As for Emery, he was proven to be the physically strongest among the three, so he chose to be the main offense and was tasked to kill the creature.

    The sneak attack managed to cut off the two petrifying eyes, taking away the creature''s most terrifying ability. However, they couldn''t rx, as they were barely out of danger.

    Their immediate step would be to cut the eyes with the recovery ability. As soon as the first petrifying eyes were cut, the two recovering eyes had already started to glow. ording to the information given, depending on how mature the beholder was, they only had around 15 to 20 seconds before the two petrifying eyes would be restored, rendering their sneak attack in vain.

    As soon as Emery was able to chop off the first two eyes, he quickly used his [Weeping Phantom] battle art skill to dash around, confuse the creature, dodge away from the main eye''s sight, while he aimed to cut the third eye.

    However, as he was being so close to the beholder, it became almost impossible to dodge its energy ray attack.

    Bzzz bzzz!

    One of the rays managed tond on his chest, causing part of his clothes to disintegrate. It was such a hard hit that pushed him back a step, but he wasn''t hurt as the ray was unable to actually pierce its body.

    With Emery unable to cast magic for the duration of this fight, he had no defensive spells such as [Granite Skin] or [Jade Skin] to protect him. Instead, where his clothes were torn, a shiny red scale could be seen hidden beneath, protecting him from the worst of the st.

    The red scale was a piece of Killgragah''s scale he prepared specifically for this fight.

    However, even though he managed to deal with the energy rays, the creature''s 250 battle power came with great agility. It moved almost as fast as Emery did, making it incredibly difficult to cut the third eye.

    nk!

    Annara urately threw another dagger to the big eye at the right moment. Even though it bounced off the appendage with a resounding ng, it ensured Emery did not get paralyzed. Meanwhile, Silva kept on running in the opposite direction from Emery to distract the creature, forcing it to shoot the other energy rays toward her.

    It took Emery no less than 10 full seconds before he finally managed to get close enough to the third eye with his [Weeping Phantom] steps to cut the offending appendage away.

    With a st, the eye fell onto the ground in a puddle of rancid blood.

    However, there were only five seconds left.

    Unable to waste more time, lest his efforts be rendered in vain, Emery was forced to take more risks in his attack. He jumped around as fast as he could and took another two energy ray attacks square on his body. One was blocked by the dragon scale, but the other he had to block with his other arm to cover his face.

    A sharp pain erupted from the wound, Emery saw a gaping hole in his arm. He gritted his teeth, willing the pain away, and swung his sword to his fourth target.

    [Heroic sh]

    Swissh!

    Unfortunately, the attack missed, as the creature dodged to the side on instinct.

    15 seconds.

    Now, they were in a critical moment. In any second from now, the petrifying eyes could be restored and the fight would be almost impossible to win.

    Realizing Emery needed the help, Silva decided to dash in closer. No, she jumped right in front of the big eye. Turning herself into the bigger threat to the beholder and bing the target of all the beholder attacks.

    Multiple energy rays and the powerful spirit attack from the main eye attack her.

    Bzzz! bzzzz!

    Craackkk!

    Unable to hold another attack, the life-saving emblem given by the headmaster cracked and split in two before it shattered into a million tiny pieces.

    Without any protective means to defend herself, the main eyes captured her, causing her body to stiffen and her movements to stop as the paralyzing effect coursed through her.

    It was a reckless act, but it did create an opportunity for Emery to go after the fourth eye. However, at the same time, the beholder''s eyes were all directed towards the now defenseless Silva.

    In that split second, he was forced to make a decision. Should he take the chance given and cut the fourth eye, or should he save the girl?

    Within a nce he could see that Silva would want him to cut the eye, but with a life on the line, Emery decided he couldn''t just stand by and watch a ughter unfold.

    He chose to dash towards Silva, pumping his legs as quickly as he could. While shouting her name on top of his lungs, he charged.

    "Silvaaaa!"

    To her surprise, Silva saw Emery swing his sword toward her. For that moment, the two minds interlink as if they were one. With pain racking her whole body, Silva resisted the paralysis effect and used what was left of her strength to swing her own sword.

    nk!

    The sh between two swords created an opportunity for Emery to use his battle art.

    [Chain Strike]

    The striking force of the two sword allowed Emery to push Silva away from the range of the beholder''s magic, while he bounced back towards the creature with three times the speed.

    With such speed, he needed extra focus not to miss. It was as if time went in slow motion, Emery swung his de at the target, and��

    St!

    The fourth eye, the recovering one, was sessfully cut off.

 Chapter 756 - Rotate

    <h4>Chapter 756 - Rotate</h4>

    "We did it!" A small yet bright smile could be seen on the trio''s faces after they sessfully destroyed the most important eyes of the Beholder.

    As they had managed to cut the petrifying and recovering eyes, they had sessfully cut half of the threat the beholder boasted normally.

    Growl!

    The abyss creature let out an indignant growl and unleashed the energy ray through a barrage of attacks, firing the deadly rays on all three of them. The abyss creature also seemed to intend on a grudge vengeance, as it started to charge and bare its sharp teeth towards Emery.

    Fortunately, the trio had anticipated this kind of situation, as it was still included in part of the overall n at the time. Now that terrifying petrifying eyes had been exterminated, the most dangerous attack was the paralysis one unleashed by the main eye.

    Seemingly unafraid of the severe consequences, Emery gazed directly into the main eyes of the beholder right in front of him. In actuality, there was no point in closing his eyes, as it was known the beholder could still gaze into him and give the intended impact, both physically and mentally.

    When the beholder''s mysterious force started to seep into his body, it was clear the time hade for Emery to cast his powerful skill.

    [Shaman Transformation]

    [Battle power :150 (212)]

    Thebination of the fifth stage [Immortal Gate], [Battle Howl] and the [Fey Transformation] provided Emery with the necessary amount of battle power to reach the level of a normal magus.

    The Shaman Transformation also greatly boosted his spell prowess, but what Emery depended on right now, the real reason he activated it, was the amazing increase in magic resistance.

    As Emery gradually transformed, the additional magic resistance allowed him to regain his mobility, as he felt he could move his body again, albeit slowly. In fact, he managed to move just enough to catch theing charge of sharp teeth of the beholder.

    He used all of his 210 battle power into both arms and grabbed the beholder''s teeth, holding both jaws up and down. However, with the creature''s 250 battle power, Emery still didn''t have enough strength to stop the creature physically.

    That''s where Annara quickly moved in, changing from long range to mid-range. She used both of her whips to quickly entangle the beholder, giving the extra bit of hold Emery needed to keep the creature in ce.

    This was the second part of the n. It was with it that their formation was quickly changed.

    Knowing he was finally able to sessfully grip the creature, Emery quickly shout:

    "Now!"

    On the cue from Emery, at longst, it became Silva''s job to charge from behind. Using her glowing sword, she swung it towards the abyss creature''s eyes.

    Spaattt!!

    The swordnded, but unfortunately, she did not manage to cut through the dispelling eyes. However, the sessful strike also didn''t go to waste, as it managed to entirely neutralize one of the energy rays instead.

    She was certainly not satisfied with the attack and quickly turned to make another pass at it.

    The abyss creature, on the other hand, wouldn''t let her way as Its three rays simultaneously aimed at the girl, forced her to dodge and retreat.

    Urrrghhh!!

    A groan subconsciously escaped from Emery''s mouth, as he struggled on holding the creature back. He himself was unsure how long he could lock the creature''s bite away from his body, but he knew he had to hold on as long as possible. Right now, he could just hope Silva would quickly cut all of the eyes down.

    The energy ray, on the other hand, changed its target again. This time, it did not only aim at attacking Silva, yet to each of them instead.

    Unable to move out of the way, as it meant he would let go of the creature, Emery had to ept the energy ray that came in his direction. As a result, it sted through his shoulder.

    Annara also has a simr condition as Emery, as she couldn''t afford to let go of her whip. Fortunately, she was far enough to make sure that the energy ray would not hit any critical part.

    But as soon as the red haired girl''s hips got hit, she let out a scream.

    "Hurry up bitch!" she shouted toward Silva, who was waiting for the impable time to unleash another attack.

    Unfortunately for the beholder, one energy ray was not enough to stop Silva from proceeding with her attack. She swiftly used the [Slithering Step] and was sessful in running past and stepping on top of the creature.

    Satt!! Another energy ray''s eyes had been swiftly cut apart, leaving only four eyes remaining.

    This time, Silva had no n to leave, with only two rays left, she made the decision to just clean off all the energy ray eyes instead, making the creature lose its long-range attack ability. Thus, the girl ignored theing ray attack and swiftly cut all the rest of the energy ray eyes.

    Stt!!

    Unfortunately, just an inch away from cutting thest energy ray, she was finally hit by a ray on her waist and thrown away to the ground by the force of the ray.

    "Silva!"

    Despite the fact he only had three tentacle eyes left, Emery was at the end of his strength.

    He was sure he had 2 full minutes toplete his Shaman Transformation. However, now it appeared he had made an error in his calctions.

    Evidently, the paralysis attack required a significant amount of his spirit force to block. The result was, just after one minute of transformation, Emery had already felt the corruption acting within him.

    "No! No!"

    He was unable to let go of his arm from the creature after several attempts; as he was struggling to dislodge from his current predicament, thest ray even continued to shoot at him, causing multiple injuries to his body.

    Both Silva and Annara seemed to be unable to make another attack at the moment. Silva had fallen to the ground as the creature hit her earlier, as well as Annara, who was unable to keep her whip in her hands any longer.

    There was only one option left for Emery. Instead of giving up and surrendering to the corruption, he decided to force himself to embrace it.

    Just as he did when he fought in the Arena with As, he let the dark core to channel its synergy to his heart and by that, he finally made his choice.

    [Night Wolf transformation]

    [Battle power has increased exponentially]

    Thest thing Emery remembered doing before he lost his consciousness was him pulling the beholder''s two jaws apart and cracking open the mouth of the creature.

    CRAACKKK!!!

 Chapter 757 - Savage

    <h4>Chapter 757 - Savage</h4>

    In a matter of seconds, the distinctive trait of Emery''s Night Wolf - the jet-ck fur that reminded one of the night sky - began to grow on his body, starting from his shoulder to his arms. Following that, his sharp ws grew even bigger, his teeth-turned-fangs became even longer, a short, wolf-like tail, and the ck tattoo on his chest.

    HOWL!!!

    As the transformation went on and the corruption overwhelmed Emery''s entire being, his strength increased explosively as a result. His vigorous muscles visibly contracted when his grips on the beholder''s jaws strengthened, to the point where Emery was able to push the two jaws in opposite directions and break them apart.

    Crekk!!

    A satisfying sound of bones breaking could be heard in the air, which was then followed by the beholder''s roaring scream of pain. It seemed to have fallen into a rage as it started to crazily st out energy rays without a care.

    Another st of the energy ray went through the wolf''s chest, but the Night Wolf ignored it and didn''t seem to be fazed by the gaping hole on its chest. The arrival of the ck-furred creature came with a monstrous rapid regeneration, which was evidenced by the fact that all the wounds it received had started to heal.

    Almost immediately, the wolf''s fighting instinct kicked in. Knowing that it would soon lose the magic resistance given by its shaman form, it concluded that the big eye was the biggest threat for it.

    Just like any other animal who made use of their everything when being threatened with death, the wolf did exactly the same thing.

    Three sharp and long bones protruded out of the Night Wolf''s clenched fist, and instead of attacking the beholder''s main eye which was almost indestructible thanks to the outeryer protecting it, the wolf directed its attention to the beholder''s dislocated and gaping mouth..

    Afterward, the wolf fearlessly sent its fist into the beholder''s big mouth and proceeded to pierce the eye from inside out.

    St!

    Spaatt!

    Blood started to gush out of the beholder as the wolf continued to move its arm around thetter''s mouth. The beholder started whimpering, struggling to shake off the thing rampaging inside its mouth, only to discover there was nothing it could do.

    In the end, the creature stopped its struggle, fell down from its position mid-air, with most of its body falling on the Night Wolf''s shoulder.

    The beholder is dead.

    When the red hair girl saw this, she had a very happy expression on her face.

    "Hahaha!! That is freaking savage!!"

    Annara was happy, not just because of the fact that they won against the infamous beholder, but also by the fact that she actually came out of the fight almost without a scratch on herself.

    The red-haired girl couldn''t hold the smirk surfacing on her face when she saw how the white-haired girl, Silva, was having a hard time trying to stand. The smirk on her face grew even wider when she saw thetter gave up on standing and just started healing herself.

    "Well done, Emery!!" said Annara as she looked at the ck-furred figure several meters away from her.

    The girl then pulled the whip on her hand, wanting to retrieve it back. However, she was surprised when she discovered that she couldn''t do it. The whip was stuck on something.

    "What the hell?!" cursed Annara as her gaze sharply turned towards where the beholder was. She thought that the creature was somehow still alive and caught her whip.

    When the beholder''s dead body fell to the ground, she then realized that her thought was wrong. Instead of the infamous creature, her whip was being held by none other than Emery, or rather, the wolf whose body was covered in red.

    "Hei! What are you doing?!" Annara snapped in annoyance. "Let it go..!"

    Curse words were about toe out of her mouth, but she immediately retracted her intention when her eyes saw the emotionless gaze Emery''s yellow eyes gave her. It was at this moment that she realized the young man was no longer himself.

    In that instant, she recalled the sight she saw in the past - the fierce battle between Emery and As. Panic appeared on her face as she immediately turned rmed.

    "Stop! What are you doing?!"

    Annara was careless and she wasn''t ready when Emery pulled the whip on his hand. As a result, her body was pulled by a strong force, sending her flying towards him. Before she even registered what had just happened, thetter''s arms were already on her neck.

    "Ugghhh!! Stop��"

    The red-haired girl was terrified when she realized, through the eyes she was currently seeing, that Emery was not there. Recing him was a pure and thorough beast that could easily kill her without remorse.? The beast stare at her and sniff her curiously as if trying to remember who she was.

    "Stoppp! Urrrghh!!"

    Annara naturally tried to break away from the beast''s deadly clutch, but her struggle was quickly proved to be futile. At this moment, she realized how vast the differences between their strengths were.

    Fortunately for her, a white hair figure shot toward the ck-furred wolf''s back and stabbed two red vial on both its shoulders.

    Howwlll!!!

    A loud howl reverberated in the air, then the wolf dropped Annara and fell to its knee squirming on the ground. It was clear that Emery right now experienced tremendous amounts of pain as the gene supressor kicked in and did its job.

    Body still on the ground, the wolf gradually returned back to its human appearance - Emery.

    In the end, the three people were all kneeling on the ground. All of them were wounded in some way and another, panting for breath as the stinging pain came into existence.

    Annara, who was out of breath from the life-and-death experience she had just experienced, shouted in an extremely angry tone.

    "Y-you�� you''re crazy!!"

    Emery was in no condition to talk. It was Silva who retorted the red-haired girl''s words.

    "Just shut up, bitch. He just saved our lives!"

    It seemed Annara was about to say more, but a re from Silva stopped her from doing so. She also realized that what Emery did was ultimately for the three of them, therefore it was enough for her to let out her frustration once. More than that would simply be unreasonable from her.

    The three youths sat on the ground, casting their respective healing spells. A few minutester, Emery finally regained his strength to speak.

    Turning to the red-haired girl, he said, "I am sorry for earlier, Annara." Then, he turned to the white-haired girl and smiled. "Thank you, Silva."

    Fortunately, before the battle began, Silva had forced Emery to give a few vials of gene supressor to her. At that time, Emery was confident that he would not turn, but now it was clear that the girl was wiser than him.

    Seeing Emery get on his feet again, the other two swiftly stopped their healing and followed suit. With a nod to each other, the three went straight to the back of the room, where the gate portal was.

    "Finally!" Annara said with a relieved smile.

    But a few secondster, her face suddenly turned pale.

    "No.. this cannot be.." She muttered under her breath. "No no no no!"

    The reason for Annara''s somewhat hysterical reaction was the sight of the few parts of the stone gate that were broken. The three only looked at each other for a moment before dashing off and quickly checking the whole condition of the gate.

    When they finished, Annara was once again angry. Apparently, there were a few major runes that were missing from the gate, and they had no way to fix them without proper materials in hand.

    "Aaarghh!! Just our luck! All those fighting for nothing!" spatted Annara in irritation.

    Emery also couldn''t help but sigh. He really thought that he could finally return, but it seemed that the time was not ripe yet.

    He turned to Silva and asked, "How''s your wound?"

    From her body movements, it seemed like she was nning to ignore it. But in the end, she decided to answer curtly. "I am fine."

    Emery wanted toment about her reckless manner of fighting earlier, but stopped himself at thest moment as he realized who was he to say such things. He himselfmitted many reckless acts that were even more severe than hers.

    Knowing that there wasn''t anything they could do here, Silva turned around and walked back towards the entrance.

    "Let''s just hope helpes sooner," she said.

    Annara was still annoyed by their findings, but still decided to follow her. After all, it was useless for her to stay here grumbling about their bad luck.

    When they walked past the beholder''s corpse, Emery stopped as his eyes caught something glimmering inside. At first, he thought it was one of those red spirit stones so he just acted normal as his hands reached for the thing.

    However, his eyes widened when the object in his hand was a shining pearl as big as a fist with a little red dot floating inside of it.

    "What is this?"

    Emery''s sudden words caused the two girls to stop in their tracks and turn around. They approached him to see the object more clearly and started pondering.

    Not only did it look amazing and extraordinary, the group could actually sense a lot of energy from the pearl. But right now, all of them were all in simr condition - clueless.

    When Emery was about to say something, however, the symbol on his palm started to shine.

    At this moment, Emery realized that this object - whatever it was - was considered as an ingredient or a fruit. Therefore, he quickly uses his apothecary skill.

    [Analyze]

    [? �C Tier ?]

    [No information received. To receive information, you require rank 3 [Analyze] skill along with rank 3 [Universal Flora Knowledge].

    Rank 3?

    This automatically meant that this pearl was at least a tier 5 ingredient - something that was extremely rare and precious.

    Evidently, their life-and-death battle against the beholder didn''t turn out to be a waste.

 Chapter 758 - Peace

    <h4>Chapter 758 - Peace</h4>

    The trio went ahead and did a thorough search on the underground chambers and the unfinished castle all around, but they did not find anything that could be useful. With this disappointing result, the group returned back to square one.

    At this point, the three of them had been stranded on this uninhabited ind for nearly six weeks. The bad news was, they were still not sure how much longer they would have to wait for the rescue toe for them.

    The moment they walked out of the unfinished castle, the red-haired girl let out her irritation one more time. However, what surprised both Emery and Silva was what she did afterward.

    The girl approached Silva and suddenly ced her hand around the girl''s arm, before proceeding to speak in such a friendly tone that caused the eyebrows of the two to raise up.

    "Sister.." said Annara with a smile. "Now that our lives have once again be uncertain, let us forget all our past grudges and open a new nk page."

    In an instant, both Emery and Silva thought that the girl must have some ulterior motives for doing such things. The sudden change in her behavior was simply too suspicious for them to ignore. However, they didn''t know what her intention was exactly.

    Seemingly ignorant of the two''s thoughts, Annara spoke once again. "We haven''t eaten together for a while. You know what? Let''s celebrate our hard-fought victory with some feast!"

    Before the two could contemte what could possibly be the reason for her abrupt change, Annara had turned bossy like usual as she told him toter get some fish for the feast. Meanwhile, the two of them would go ahead and have some girl''s time.

    When he heard Annara''s suggestion, Emery couldn''t help but think that it wasn''t just her that should reconcile with Silva, he was too. However, his situation with thetter had be so difficult that he couldn''t just go ahead and do the same as what Annara did.

    Therefore, it''s probably a good idea to have a little get-together. Not only would it be a great way to celebrate what they had aplished, it could also potentially break the ice-like situation between the two of them.

    Shaking his head inwardly as he thought about the awkward atmosphere between him and Silva, Emery cast the [Spatial Gate] spell for the three of them back to the shore where the ship was. Then, he left the two girls alone and went out to sea to catch fish.

    ��

    As he searched for their meal deep in the sea, Emery suddenly thought of what might be another reason why Annara chased him away under the pretext of catching fish. He couldn''t help but think that she was trying to separate them because she was nning to do something unbing to Silva.

    The moment this thought sprouted, Emery seemed unable to shake it away from his mind. Hence, he quickened his pace and caught the fish as fast as he could before returning to the stone house. He was greatly disturbed by the thought that his brisk walk had turned into a sprint without him noticing.

    However, the sight that weed Emery when he returned caused him to be stunned. It was at this moment that he discovered that the so-called girl''s time was actually the two of them taking a bath together, cleaning each other''s bodies exhausted from the fight.

    "Go away, you pervert!!" Annara shouted loudly while swinging her whip, quickly making him [blink] away in retreat.

    Emery went ahead and prepared all the things they needed for the feast to lessen the consequences he had to suffer. The moment they finished their bath, both Silva and Annara looked at Emery with resentment on their faces. He could only smile wryly at their reactions. Fortunately for him, the two''s resentment didn''t go on for long.

    Eventually, things went on as Annara nned. And this time around, it was apparent that the red-haired girl really depended on Silva, as she was the only one who could make a decent meal between the three of them.

    When they finished the pleasant fish stew, Annara said her thanks to Silva and took something out of her interspatial ring. Under the surprised gaze of the other two, she offered them a bottle of drink which she had apparently kept for special asions.

    "This is the best drink that you can find on my home. You two should be grateful that I am willing to share this with you," said Annara with a proud expression on her face.

    What Annara did right now brought the suspicion Emery had to another level. Even though the red-haired girl took a sip of the drink first, he still acted cautiously and used [Analysis] on it.

    The result he got was that the drink was a heavy and somehow toxic kind, but it''s on the level that would not endanger them.

    Unlike Emery who was overly cautious, Silva on the other hand didn''t seem to care much as she nonchntly grabbed the cup where the drink had been poured and gulped it entirely in fast motion.

    Annara who saw it couldn''t help butment, "That''s a good one, girl! Cheers!"

    Then, the two of them watched in surprise as Silva showed off her prowess in drinking. She quickly refilled her cup as if she feared the drink would vanish at any moment as she continuously drank cup after cup until it surprised the red-haired girl.

    "Hahaha, save some for me, girl!"

    Emery, who didn''t like drinking, took his cup and just held onto it as he sipped its content asionally while watching the two girlspete in a drinkingpetition.

    After dozens of cups worth of drink, the two girls seemed to be getting tipsy. However, Emery was not that worried as this was as much as a drink could do for a high-rank acolyte like them. Still, even though the drink wouldn''t really get them drunk, it would affect their judgment a bit.

    Out of nowhere, Annara started talking about her past, how she had no real intention to harm anyone, the fact that she was just something called an egoistic opportunist, and so on. Simply put, she''s just making the most out of their current situation.

    Looking at the expression Annara had as she spoke those things, Emery could tell that the girl must have gone through quite a difficult time in the past to be what she was now. For a moment there, he could also see that Silva showed some sympathy to the girl before drinking some more.

    It really was, surprisingly, bing quite an enjoyable night for the three. Well, until Annara started to say stuff about Emery.

    Annara leaned her body towards him and narrowed her eyes. "What is it about this guy that makes so many girls like him..? Sure, he''s handsome, but not that amazingly handsome. Furthermore, he''s a bit slow in the head��"

    Emery actually didn''t mind to be the topic of their talk, but he was worried because he knew this kind of topic was sensitive for Silva. However, he was soon proven wrong when surprisingly Silva wasughing loudly at her remark.

    "He is! Hahaha! ..Only a foolish girl would like this kind of man."

    The two wereughing hard at Silva''s remark. Then, they started to talk about different kinds of men as if Emery didn''t even exist.

    Contrary to expectation, Emery had no reason to be mad. He genuinely enjoyed watching the two girls being friendly andughing together like this.

    Now that it''s alreadyte and seeing the two girls in harmony, Emery decided it was time for him to take his leave and go to his bed, leaving the two in their fervent conversation. But when he stood up, Annara stopped him.

    "Where do you think you''re going?" asked Annara, to which Emery immediately responded. "..Stay.. We won''t talk about you anymore.. Let''s talk about something else."

    A thoughtful look appeared on her face for a second before she excitedly said, "The fruit! Show us that pearly fruit!"

    Emery had no intention of keeping the tier 5 item for himself, so he unhesitantly took it out and ced it on the table. The two girls'' attention was immediately diverted to the fruit.

    Turning her head to Emery, Annara asked, "So what are we going to do with it?"

    He shrugged his shoulders before replying, "It''s whatever, actually. I can bring it back and make something out of it when we return to the Apothecary Institute, or we can sell it at the best price we can get."

    Silva, however, disagreed with Emery''s suggestion. "No, both options are not good. Let me bring it to my home. After all, my Oroboros n is one of the best apothecary families in the alliance."

    Noticing that the two were about to argue, Annara quickly interjected herself.

    "No no! No bickering tonight." Then, with a proud smile on her face and a tap to her chest, she continued, "Just leave it to me�� I will make it fair to you both."

    The girl suddenly pulled out a knife and this startled Emery. He immediately readied to pull his sword expecting her to try to do something bad. However, the girl went against his expectations and swung the knife towards the pearly fruit instead.

    Swish! St! St!

    In the blink of an eye, the fruit was cut into three perfectly even pieces.

    Emery''s eyes were quivering as he watched the three pieces on the table.

    "Why did you do that?!" He was shocked, entirely so. Because this might cause the item topletely lose its value or effect.

    Unfortunately for the young man, the red-haired girl onlyughed loudly. "Hahaha! Isn''t this the fairest solution?"

    Then, Annara''sugh came to an abrupt stop. The other two were also the same, as everyone sensed something was happening.

    Emery could smell a strong aromaing off the sliced fruit,? a scent so intoxicating that it affected his mind.? "What is this really?"

    -----------------------------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 759 - Primal

    <h4>Chapter 759 - Primal</h4>

    The sweet aroma wafting from the evenly sliced, pearly white fruit tickled his nose and was nothing short of intoxicating. It''s enough to make Emery seemingly lose his grip onmon sense and with the loss of his inhibition, swiftly came the deluge of desire.

    Right now, in his eyes, the slices of fruit looked like the most delicious thing in the world.

    Luckily, Emery managed to regain his self-control and quickly shook his head. He was still sober enough to be able to recognize he must be under some kind of influence from smelling the aroma.

    However, as he tried to resist it, the two girls surprisingly took one slice each and put the mysterious fruit into their mouths. They did the deed so fast Emery didn''t even have a chance to stop them from doing so.

    Now, there was only one slice left on the table, Emery subconsciously gulped his saliva, as he stared at the remaining slice, unable to resist how tempting the fruit looked. With the added concern of losing thest piece, he sumbed to desire and put thest remaining slice in his mouth.

    A few seconds after the fruit disappeared into the stomach of the three youths, the intoxicating aroma followed suit. For a moment, Emery felt a sense of loss and rue.

    However, it was quickly reced by a pleasant, tingling feeling radiating from the center of his body to the tips of his fingers. It made himfortable, yet restless - a mysterious urge attempting to control him.

    For a moment, Emery''s eyes turned dire as he realized what was happening. Whatever it was he just ate, it must have started to take hold on him and from the looks of it, the two girls were also suffering from the same ailment.

    "What is it that we just ate?"

    A thin, shiningyer of sweat dampened Silva''s body as she asked the question.

    Meanwhile, in a contrast from the other two, Annara the red-haired girl seemed to turn twice as excited as before. Her eyes looked empty and widened, while warm breaths escaped from her mouth forming mist in the air. It seemed she had fully let herself sumb to the effects of the fruit.

    He couldn''t rebuke her nor deny it though, as the sensation was simply too exhrating to be fought against. It was like they had just eaten the most wonderful and delicious food in the world and it brought them a sense of euphoria. Even their body shivered at each movement, and touches felt like their skin sent sparks connecting them to each other.

    Not long afterwards, the symbol on their arms started to glow and a notification appeared in front of their eyes.

    [Your battle power has increased.]

    Seeing the notification that brought good news for him was certainly a wonderful thing for Emery. It also gave him a little relief.

    After all, a fruit that would grant him strength couldn''t possibly be bad for his body isn''t it?

    But to hisplete surprise, another notification quickly followed it.

    [Your spirit force has increased.]

    An increase of both battle power and spirit force was naturally both a great and weed surprise. A smile subconsciously formed on his face the moment he saw the notification. But what Emery didn''t expect was that this turned out to be just the beginning.

    Notifications seemed to appear every minute, and with each, the sparks tickling and throughout his skin only intensified even more.

    Emery felt as if his body was filled with a significant amount of vitality, but with it, the heat rising from the center of his body became too much and he started to burn up.

    "What is�� this thing��"

    Emery struggled to speak, as he panted in between each word. He started to close his eyes in full concentration. His consciousness started to slip away, overtaken by the heat. His body, however, started to have some unusual urges.

    At first, he thought his corruption had started to show up again, but soon he discovered that wasn''t the case. As he tried to fight the urges in a losing battle, Emery suddenly felt a touch on his shoulder. He opened his eyes to see a pair of extremely soft arms wrapping both of his shoulders. It was Silva.

    "Emery�� I... I�� can''t stop..."

    "Ahh��"

    Then to his disbelief, Silva''s hands started to crawl and dance all around Emery''s overheated body. Before he could react, he felt soft touches on his neck. Shifting his eyes, he was surprised to see that it was her lips.

    "S-Silva�� w-what��"

    Before Emery could turn his head to look directly at her, he was once again startled by what happened in front of him.

    Not to be outdone, Annara pushed the table aside, before sitting on hisp. With her deft fingers, she started to caress him from the front. The girl even went as far as to bite parts of his body and whispered.

    "Let�� me get... a piece�� just�� one"

    Emery had read about such side effects from the apothecary institutes before. An enhancement to emotions, heightened body temperature, and a persistent feeling of arousal. This was definitely an aphrodisiacal side effect.

    Which certainly meant trouble.

    From the looks of it, it was apparent the two girls had long ago let slip their control. Considering how everything was going, he would end up in much the same state if he couldn''t take control of the situation.

    Unfortunately, the persistent touches of the two did nothing to help the current situation, as it got harder and harder for him to concentrate. Therefore, first things first, he had to get away!

    Emery tried to push the two girls away as firmly yet gently as possible, so as not to hurt them and swiftly forced his raging body to walk away. He has to escape from this ce, hoping they would have cooled down by the time he got back.

    However, it was futile. The two girls swiftly chased after him, to the point of resorting to tackling him from behind and pinned him down.

    For a few moments, he struggled, while the girls holding him down scratched and even bit him. These two girls were both high-rank half-blood acolytes, so he couldn''t find a way to push them away without hurting them.

    Emery eventually could not muster any more force to resist. His self-control finally snapped. The reins ofmon sense that held him were lost. He turned into his primal self.

    "Urrggh�� you are asking for it!"

    His broken control brought a certain change to his psyche, in that he suddenly stopped worrying about hurting the girls. With his full strength, he grabbed the two as tightly as he could, dragged them into the room and threw them onto the bed.

    The rough act must have hurt the two girls, but it evidently only made them more excited, as if they were finally able to get his full attention. In fact, they began to act coquettishly wanting for more.

    Luckily for them, Emery was ready to give them what they wanted.

    With eager movements, he ripped off the two girls'' clothes in a rough, almost bestial manner. His action naturally exposed their everything, the pristine skin and tempting curves that the two girls had.

    The two girls were pretty in different ways, while Silva looked pale and almost ethereal with her silvery hair and skin, Annara presented a more exotic side of beauty with her crimson fiery hair and slightly darker skin tonepared to Silva.

    They truly couldn''t be more different, but both were currently in the same state. Their words died in their mouths, as they could only plea for a sense of relief from Emery with their gaze filled with burning desire. However, Emery didn''t move as he only stood there and looked at them.

    The two took Emery''s silence as hesitation. They only looked at each other for a moment before they started to try winning his favor.

    The two swiftly pounced at Emery, as if he was a treat. One hugged his arm tightly, causing him to feel the pleasant suppleness pressing against him. Meanwhile, another licked his earlobe. Both actions were enough to send shivers of pleasure down his body.

    "Me�� me��"

    "No... me first!"

    However, instead of embracing them right there, Emery pushed the two away once again - a gesture that clearly told he was the one in control.

    He then forcefully grabbed one of them and let another watch, as he started pushing his shaft inside of her. Following that was a loud scream and a session of moans full of ecstasy.

    "Ahhh... yes..."

    Hours and hours of primal bliss, yet the three of them didn''t stop. It was as if they had a massive surplus of energy and their body dictated they had to spend them all.

    It wasn''t until the second day that fatigue began to seep into their body and they passed out.

 Chapter 760 - Remember

    <h4>Chapter 760 - Remember</h4>

    He didn''t know how much time had passed, but Emery awakened from his slumber with the strangest feeling welling in his body. His head still felt as if he had just spun on the spot dozens of times, but this ufortable feeling was nothingpared to the memory that constantly popped in his mind.

    Yes, he could remember it all.

    The softest skin he ever came in contact with, the seductive touch, the red cherry lips, and every moment of release that came after. Emery remembered everything.

    Emery would be aplete liar and hypocrite if he dared to say he did not enjoy those things. He had always been uptight about such matters, therefore being able to do whatever his flesh desired was certainly an exhrating experience.

    But now, seeing the two naked figures sleeping soundly next to him gave him a deeply troubled feeling. At this moment, Emery hadn''t the faintest idea of what he should do or say when the two woke up.

    However, before he did anything about it, Emery first controlled the spirit force within to check if there was still any toxin remaining in his body. A few secondster, a sigh of relief came out of his mouth, as he found his body was in perfect health. In fact, it couldn''t go much healthier as it was stronger than before.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 148(152)]

    [Spirit force: 954(961)]

    Emery''s eyes widened as he saw how much he had improved in such a short period of time. It was a huge permanent increase, certainly worthy of a tier 5 ingredient.

    However, the fact still stood that he did not know what to do about the two girls lying next to him.

    Emery''s mind quickly ran towards a certain girl back in the academy, who would certainly be furious, or worse, disappointed with him if she knew about this matter.

    Without even realizing it, Emery let out a sigh. This made the red-haired girl wake from her sound slumber.

    Emery watched her slowly getting up next to him, clueless about what he should do. Her fiery hair covered only a bit of her chest and therefore her beautiful mountain and its peaksy bare for eyes to see.

    It took her a second to realize what happened. The next second she screamed what was probably the loudest scream Emery had ever heard.

    "AAAAA!!! What the fuck!!! What the hell did you do to me!?"

    Emery was silent, he really had nothing to say. He had no energy to fight, or to defend himself. In fact, if the girl somehow decided to puncture a knife into his chest to erase the humiliation she felt, he would probably not mind at all.

    In the blink of an eye, Annara grabbed a nket and covered her body with it. She quickly stood up, ring daggers at Emery. But then, her expression that contained confusion, panic, and resentment gradually changed, turning into one of that enlightenment.

    Just like Emery, it appeared the memory of the experience hade back to her. But what Emery didn''t expect was to see the girl blushed and her face turn visibly red.

    Her deafening scream just now had also finally woken up the other slumbering person, Silva.

    The girl who had woken up slowly put her arm on her head, probably because of the ufortable dizziness Emery experienced earlier as well. However, she didn''t act as hysterical as Annara did. She just kept quiet and didn''t say a word, which honestly scared Emery even more.

    This situation went on for a few more seconds, before Emery finally couldn''t take it anymore and slowly whispered. "Silva�� I... I am sorry�� Are you okay?"

    The white-haired girl still didn''t say anything. She just took a nce at him. Her alluring body was still exposed, but she seemed totally unconcerned about it.

    Emery wanted to speak more, when he suddenly saw a certain sorrow in her eyes, causing him to swallow back the words he was about to say. Then, she slowly stood up, picked up her scattered clothes and put them on before leaving the room. She still didn''t say anything during the whole process.

    Both Emery and Annara were so shocked by Silva''s reaction they didn''t react until she left the room. The two looked at each other and could see the dismay in their eyes.

    The red-haired girl, however, seemed to still be angry with him, as evident from the words she spoke.

    "Huh! You.. certainly had a good time, didn''t you!?" She scoffed. "Lucky guy, aren''t you?"

    Emery looked at the girl with an apologetic look, "I''m sorry to you too."

    When she heard Emery''s words, the girl seemed to be a little disappointed.

    "Well... In the first ce, it wasn''t really your fault�� but still��"

    Emery let out a long sigh, for he also knew what she meant. They couldn''t act as if those things had never happened.

    So, he got up and put on his clothes after picking them all up. Emery was about to go and find Silva, when Annara, for some reason, stopped him in his tracks.

    "So what are you going to do about this?"

    Emery turned to her and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "It''s exactly what I mean," was the reply she gave him.

    "I don''t know. What do you want me to do?"

    A pondering expression appeared on her face before saying, "Well let''s say you owe me one and I will forgive you. How''s that sound��?"

    An expression of disbelief appeared on Emery''s face for a moment. This girl really was an opportunist. Luckily for her Emery had no strength to argue. So, he just nodded his head, conceding in hopes it would put away some burden from his heart - but apparently it didn''t.

    Unaware of the turmoil in Emery''s heart, Annara happily said, "Good! You better keep your word! You owe me one!" She even went on and spoke things that honestly left Emery speechless. "You know�� It''s actually quite a good one�� Maybe if you treat me better, I will agree to do it again sometimes."

    The girl chuckled and swiftly left the room, leaving a dumbfounded Emery, who was still processing what he had just heard. Momentster, the only response he could muster was a dryugh.

    Emery shook his head and followed her out of the room. He tried to find Silva and found her sitting on the sandy beach staring at the boundless sea.

    He slowly approached her and silently sat next to her.

    The girl still didn''t say a word, even though she clearly knew he was next to her.

    Emery couldn''t and didn''t have the words to say either. This situation where the two of them just sat there went on for hours, before Annara finally came up to them with a disgruntled look.

    "Stop with all this drama, will you? And make me some food!"

 Chapter 761 - Grew Closer

    <h4>Chapter 761 - Grew Closer</h4>

    Right now, Emery was sitting in the lotus position on the shore, a mile away from the stone house. Apanying him was the sandy beach, the asional crab passing by and the sound of the waves rolling ashore.

    He had been practicing all day. Finally, along with a drop of sweat, a notification popped into his mind.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force: 966]

    Three weeks had passed since the time they killed the beholder and with it, Emery had gained another five points of spirit force. It was an impressive resultpared to what he attained in the past for the same span of time.

    Emery gained the first four points of spirit force with the help of the remaining [Spirit Foundation Pills] he had. Without them, it took him an entire week depending on his [Nature Grasp] and employing it unceasingly before he got the awaited notification.

    However, although he didn''t get that much of improvement in spirit force after his supply of [Spirit Foundation Pills] depleted, Emery had gained quite an understanding of his [Soul Tempering Book Two].

    For thest three weeks, Emery had been simultaneously cultivating and training using the soul tempering practice written in the next. He had been practicing by blindfolding his eyes and covering his ears.

    He turned off the two most important senses he had and also his other senses to train and limate himself using his spirit reading ability, to make it his new sense.

    The result Emery had to achieve was not just using spirit reading to sense the energy signature of other beings, like what he had always been doing.

    Rather, he needed to take the information that spirit reading picked up for him and made use of it to form a mental image of his surroundings. The moving and rolling waves, the way they react when they hit the shore; the little fishes that swim in the sea, other creatures that from time to time walked past and came out of their burrow; the gentle sea breeze that blew and caressed his body.

    Slowly but surely, Emery was able to get the gist of it and form in his mind aplete picture of them without using his normal senses.

    Emery was sure that sooner orter, with more practice, he would reach a point where what spirit reading showed him would not lose to the way he normally saw things.

    In addition, he believed that, with his increased practice of the spirit soul, he could further maximize how he utilized the spirit force flowing in his body.

    Emery had been training nonstop. When the sun was high up in the sky, sharing its brilliance over the entirety of the ind, a figure was seen approaching the shore where Emery was from the deep sea. The figure resurfaced together with the rolling waves, as if the waves were their retainer.

    It was a beautiful girl with luscious fiery hair and an exotic body apanied by seductive curves.

    Emery could ''see'' her entire figure, without even opening his eyes.

    Annara, who had just finished training in the sea, approached the blindfolded Emery in her swimwear. She then casually sat down next to him, unperturbed by the fact she was wearing what some would consider minimal.

    "Are you really still practicing this?! You are so boring." That was the first sentence that came out of her mouth.

    Even though she clearly saw Emery had no intention of replying to her, Annara continued on,"Arrghh! It''s been nine weeks now, let''s go and do something else please?"

    Unfortunately for the beautiful girl, the young man still ignored her. In fact, he even used her tantrum as part of his training, to see if he could still bepletely focused and not be bothered by anything.

    Realizing the young man sitting next to her was as steadfast as a cliff, Annara muttered some words under her breath and theny leisurely on the sandy shore. Her actions naturally disyed her seductive curves even more, but she clearly didn''t care and allowed her body to be bathed in the sun.

    Annoyed at being ignored, Annara nced at Emery and casually said,

    "I wonder if we will be stranded on this ind so long that we even have to start making babies."

    Emery''s body trembled when he heard that. The words quickly took all the concentration he mustered and swept it away like a hurricane.

    Knowing his meditating state had been ruined, he stopped his training and took off the blindfold.

    Looking at what Emery was doing, the girl couldn''t hold her giggle and burst outughing.

    "Hahaha! I got you there, didn''t I? Hahaha!" Annara smiled cheekily, "It''s good, right? Now you know your problem and have more motivation to train harder. Hahaha��"

    Emery didn''t say anything. He just stared at the girl who was still giggling.

    Then, the attention of the two were diverted, when they both noticed a figureing out of the stone house. A mile distance was not a problem for a high-rank acolyte like them.

    It was Silva. They saw how the girl only gazed in their direction. As if reading the other party''s mind, Annara swiftly stood up and said to Emery.

    "It''s Silva''s turn to cook today. Finally." said Annara excited "Let''s not made thedy waiting"

    Emery nodded and stood up before leisurely walking towards the stone house. The three went on and had lunch. Their actions and gestures looked so natural that people might think of them as a family, if they didn''t know any better.

    Ever since what happened three weeks ago, the two girls Annara and Silva only grew closer to each other. As for Emery''s rtionship with the white-haired girl, she had not intentionally ignored or avoided him, but she still just spoke single words to him.

    A good thing Emery could be d about, however, was the fact thest three weeks he never saw the girl angry anymore - like never. Still, the very differential treatment he received still made him feel uneasy.

    Fortunately, Annara would always be able to somehow alleviate the situation with her antics, making thest three weeks easier for them to get through.

    Today, however, Silva had be more talkative than usual. For Emery, who had received a kind of silent treatment the past three weeks, he couldn''t help but feel a strange yet also happy feeling.

    The white-haired girl suggested sparring with each other and even hunting together, both ideas which the other two quickly agreed on. Therefore, the small group immediately went on and did what Silva suggested after lunch.

    Several more days passed; the three youths grew even closer together.

    However, this therapeutic routine of them was disturbed, when a few dayster - when they least expected things to happen - a loud sound rang out from the sky. The three of them, without notice, immediately stopped what they were doing and gathered outside the stone house.

    "Something ising!" Annara said, which instantly caught the attention of the other two.

    They all looked up at the sky and saw what looked like a spaceship.

    However, they did nothing to attract the attention of the people on board. Since their luck had been going bad, the three of them would definitely not think the ship was a good party right away.

    There was actually no ce to hide on this ind if the spaceship threw its scan across. The reason they returned to the house was only for one thing.

    Magus Heorgar, whose health had slowly improved in thest few days. Unfortunately, the man still hadn''t woken up from his slumber.

    The sound of the spaceship was clearly heard passing through above the stone house as the three were inside and he can get a glimpse of multiple magus level figures in it. In such a situation, Emery couldn''t help but shout at the still unmoving magus.

    "Senior... Someone hase�� Whatever you are doing, you should finish it now"

    Seeing there was no reaction from the wolf magus, the red-haired girl became anxious and spoke to Emery. "Just let''s go outside and see our luck. There''s no point in depending on him."

    Emery couldn''t find any reason not to agree with her. He took ast nce at the unconscious magus, before following Annara and Silva who had already left.

    The three walked to the shore. At the same time they saw a shiping towards them from the sea. From the looks of it, it seemed the spaceship circled around the ind before returning to where they were.

    The sea water and sand that scattered violently in the air covered their eyes as the spaceship drew closer to them. Emery could sense the ship, but he couldn''t recognize its origin.

    Due to this, he knew he could only depend on the two girls who had much more knowledge than him, so he quickly opened his mouth.

    "So what is it? Is it friendly or foe?"

 Chapter 762 - Who Is It?

    <h4>Chapter 762 - Who Is It?</h4>

    The ship flew towards the ind at speed and stopped right above the shore, several meters away from the stone house. The intensity of sand that flew to their faces lessened, as the spaceship toned down its engine and slowly descended to the ground.

    Emery decided to take precautions and prepare for the worst by immediately employing all the skills that gave him buffs.

    However, at this exact moment, Silva suddenly shouted something that made him stop his actions.

    "Wait! The spaceship is my n''s, the Oroboros."

    The words that came out of Silva''s mouth certainly had the intended effect, giving a sense of relief for the two nervous people and ending the tense atmosphere between them.

    When the ship finallynded its keel on the shore, the door on its back opened and a total of three people came out of the spaceship. Every single one of them was a magus-level figure, who wore a green-colored uniform with what appeared to be the Oroboros family crest.

    However, when this group of people finished their sweep and was about to approach the three youths, an undting wave of powerful energy suddenly could be felt by everyone. The unexpected was, it wasn''t from the ship, but from the direction of the ordinary stone house.

    Roaaaarrrr!!

    Following the ear-deafening roar, the stone house bursted from inside and was instantly destroyed as a dark figure, covered in ck fur, came out and charged towards the group while roaring in an unbridled rage.

    The ck figure was obviously none other than the Demon Wolf, Magus Heorgar, who for some reason had woken up from hisa. If that wasn''t unpredicted enough, the man had also appeared in his highest, most powerful transformation form.

    From a simple gaze, Emery knew the magus hade out ready to fight anything standing in his way.

    "Wait, Senior! They are our allies, stop!"

    The word managed to stop the magus for a second, but Emery then realized the Demon Wolf''s condition was far from normal. In fact, his current condition was much less simr to him when the Night Wolf took over: chaotic and uncontrolled, but worse, as the man was at least ten times stronger than him in that condition.

    HOWL!!

    A loud howl reverberated through the air, shaking Emery and the two girls'' eardrums violently. It was the battle cry of a wolf ready for ughter.

    Seeing and realizing what was about to happen, both Silva and Annara swiftly took a few steps back, as they clearly understood this was not a fight that they could be involved in. They could only stand at the sideline, helplessly and unceasingly shouting Magus Heorgar''s name in hopes that would awaken the man from his madness.

    On the other hand, Emery became very worried and prepared for the worse. He was not sure if this group of three magus could stop a peak rank 7 magus in a berserk state like Heorgar. However, when Magus Heorgar was about to pounce on the group, another figure walked out from behind the three Oroboros magus.

    The energy signature that Emery picked up from this figure was even stronger than a magus, clearly dering their status as a grand magus level figure.

    When the three youths saw the figure''s face, the concern on Emery and the two girls'' faces immediately disappeared. It was quickly reced by relief, as they knew who the figure was. In particr, Silva''s face beamed widely in joy.

    In an instant, the figure disappeared from where he was and shot towards the berserking wolf magus at breakneck speed. Then with a spell, he managed to restrain the demon wolf by conjuring a powerful shadow rope that bound thetterpletely.

    Now that the raging Magus Heorgar had been put under control, the figure then turned to Silva with a nonchnt smile on his face.

    "My lovely niece. Thank Oroboros. I am so d that you are safe."

    Silva was so ted that she quickly ran to him and hugged the man. "Uncle Sirye! I''m also d you are fine."

    The figure was no other than Duke Sirye, the grand magus of the Oroboros family that both Annara and Emery had met during the unexpected battle against the elves on Kurltumak.

    The man, however, appeared a little shocked to see Silva hug him so tightly. Stroking her white hair with his hand, Duke Sirye spoke.

    "What''s wrong, niece? I have never seen you act like this since you were seven."

    After saying that, the grand magus gently pulled Silva away from his body and looked at her with fondness in his eyes. In response, the girl shook her head and beamed a wide smile at her uncle to assure him she was fine.

    Understanding what her niece meant, Duke Sirye did not insist on knowing and just continued stroking her head. While doing that, he also gave an order to the three Oroboros magus.

    The group took out a syringe filled with orange liquid, and they quickly approached the restrained Magus Heorgar. From the looks of it, it was clear they were about to inject the syringe into the wolf magus.

    Seeing this, Emery moved towards them and quickly shouted. "What are you going to give him? Please Stop!"

    Hearing this, the grand magus turned to Emery with an interested look and said, "I believe we know Magus Heorgar more than you kid. So step back and just watch."

    Emery could only quietly watch the three Oroboros magus'' actions and after the liquid was injected into Magus Heorgar''s body, Emery watched as thetter''s wolf body slowly turned back to his human appearance.

    Then, it took Magus Heorgar a few minutes, before he managed to be fully conscious.

    Regaining his rity, the man looked around to assess his surroundings. When he saw Duke Sirye, he immediately walked towards the grand magus and went to give proper respect to thetter.

    "My sincerest thanks to Lord Duke for helping me again."

    After waving his hand to instruct Magus Heorgar to stand up, the grand magus then looked towards Annara, "What about the girl? What should we do to her?"

    The words were simple, but cold-blooded ones. Emery was sure, depending on Silva''s answer, this could be the end of the red-haired girl. Annara was also aware of this and could only be sweating profusely.

    Fortunately, Silva spoke for the girl. "She''s my friend"

    "I see," Duke Sirye responded, while nodding his head, retracting the cold gaze he threw at Annara''s direction.

    Seemingly unaware of her uncle''s actions, Silva spoke. "Uncle, let''s go home."

    Momentster, Emery and the two girls boarded the Oroboros ship.

    As they went inside, the group could see several acolytes were getting off the ship together with a magus. Apparently, they were ordered to stay to take care of the broken ship.

    However, Duke Syre had no n to wait for the group, as he quickly orders the ship to take off and leave. It appeared that for some reason the duke was in a hurry.

    Emery could see Magus Heorgar acted very politely towards the Duke, almost to the point of deference. This was actually the same scene he had seen when Duke Sirye asked Heorgar to protect Silva on his stead in Kulturmak. It was clear there was a deep rtionship between the two people.

    "My lord, esteemed Duke, can you tell us what happened to the others? Heorgar asked carefully.

    This was a question Emery also very much liked to know.

    However, instead of answering right away, Duke Sirye kept quiet for a while. A few momentster, the man finally opened his mouth.

    "There are some who returned to Oroboros with us. You will see them there."

    Emery suddenly had this feeling that he was not going to go back to the academy just yet.

 Chapter 763 - Travel

    <h4>Chapter 763 - Travel</h4>

    Upon closer look, Emery found that the ship was medium size, with a crew of twelve people, including three magus individuals and one grand magus, Duke Syre.

    He took the opportunity to show his gratitude to Duke Syre for what thetter had done for him while he was on Kulturmak. Moreover, this time he also received another help from the man, as he had saved him from being stranded on a no-name.

    Duke Syre chose to give Emery a weird look and a slight smile, but he didn''t say a word. Instead, the duke simply told him to rest in one of the rooms on the ship for the time being.

    There did not appear to be many rooms aboard this ship, since there were probably only half a dozen of them, but Emery was allowed to use one of them.

    It was a 5-by-5 room with 2 beds. The room appeared to be clean andfortable. In addition, there was a small window right between the two beds that allowed him to see the deste space out there.

    Emery''s initial thought was that the duke providing him with a room to rest was purely an act of good hospitality, but after a few hours of rest, when he was about to get out to see the others he realized the room had actually been locked, presumably the moment he entered it.

    Emery did not mind if he needed to be confined when the situation really demanded it, but he could not help but be worried about what they were nning to do with him.

    Not only was he locked up against his will, Emery also did not get any exnation from either the duke or from Silva. At this point, he didn''t know anything about the situation.

    Finally, for the simple reason he was a guest of someone who had saved his life, Emery decided to give them the benefit of the doubt and just patiently wait as that was all he could do at this moment.

    Later on, the door of his room was opened. Emery instinctively stood up and saw that it was Magus Heorgar, who came into the room.

    At first, he assumed the magus came because he would have an exnation for him, but it soon became clear p the man was in the same position as him, as the door was quickly being closed and the sound of it being locked again was heard.

    What surprised Emery was the fact Magus Heorgar didn''t seem to be fazed by this treatment, as he could see thetter just casually walked to one of the beds that had been prepared and plopped himself down to rx. Apparently, the man intended to take advantage of this asion to give himself some rest while he was at it.

    In contrast, Emery felt this situation was quite unsettling, he certainly could not stand the suspense of not knowing what was going to happen, so he inquired to the only person he could speak with at the moment.

    "Senior Heorgar," said Emery carefully. "By any chance, do you have any idea what they are nning to do with us?"

    Even though Emery had been around Magus Heorgar for almost 3 months, the two never really talked, as they were mostly together when they were in a fight and when thetter was in aa.

    Still, in his rxed position, the magus spoke,

    "We are going to Oroboros." Noticing the concerned look on Emery''s face, the man continued his words, "Don''t worry, Duke Syre is a good man. I am sure he has a good reason for this�� Everything will be exined when we get there."

    "I see, thank you senior."

    Due to the confident tone of Magus Heorgar''s words, it was reasonable to assume the demon wolf had some sort of rtionship with the Ouroboros, or at the very least with the duke.

    When Emery approached the other bed, however, Magus Heorgar suddenly raised his body from the bed and now appeared to be looking at him in a more serious manner than before.

    "As you are a white fang member and you did help me in my recovery, I will properly exin."

    Hearing such words, Emery immediately turned around and perked his ears to capture everything the magus was about to say.

    In his exnation, Magus Heorgar first stated that he had a good rtionship with the Ouroboros for quite some time, and that the Ouroboros had recently been helping him breakthrough to his rank 7 demon wolf.

    Thanks to that past rtionship, he was also the one who convinced Chief Beowulf to go along with the coordinated n on Kulturmak with the n. Despite the fact he might not look anxious at the moment, he was actually very nervous. He could not help but be concerned about how many white fangs were still alive because of him.

    Emery was taken aback when he heard this information. He was about to ask more, only to see Magus Heorgar hadid down on the bed once again and closed his eyes. From this, it was clear the man had no intention of exining further.

    Thus, Emery was left pondering about what he had just heard.

    It was a five-day trip, so it gave Emery plenty of time to get to know the demon wolf magus better along the way. Apparently, both of them would be able to get along quickly with one another.

    Emery took advantage of this chance to discuss the legend of the god wolf Fenrir with the magus.

    "Fenrir is one of the primordial rank 8 wolves, as for the two sons legend must be a certain local folktale."

    That was the initial assumption of Magus Heorgar, however, the peak magus went out of his way to check Emery''s bloodline and found many simrities between his Demon Wolf gene and his Night Wolf gene.

    "I might speak too soon, but I am sure the Ouroboros can help your genes as they did mine. I see you are also very close to the Ouroboros princess."

    "Princess��?" Emery appeared to be perplexed by the magus'' statement, which surprised the letter a bit.

    "Yes, Silva Ouroboros, the Kemoyin silver serpent heiress,"

    Emery had heard Silva had quite a huge background and came from a prestigious family, but he had no idea how extensive her past had been until now. Hearing it came out from such a figure gives him the impression that it must be a big thing.

    As time went on, the ship came closer and closer to finally approaching a green.

    "It seems we have reached our destination," said Magus Heorgar, as he cast his gaze to the only window in the room.

    The ship was shaking as it descended. Afterward, Emery could see a wonderful green full of trees and swamps, but in a strange way, it did not appear to be a wilderness at all. It was unusually beautiful.

    It was even more surprising to see a modern city standing in the middle of it. Who would have thought that there was a contemporary metropolis out in the heart of the wilderness?

    When they finally made it to thending strip, the door was opened and one of the magus walked in,

    "We are going out. First, eat this"

    The magus asked him to swallow pitch ck pills. It was certainly a suspicious pill and every fiber of his body told him not to consume it, but upon seeing that Magus Heorgar took it without hesitation, Emery followed suit.

    After swallowing the pills, however, suddenly he felt his body was weakened and a notification came to mind.

    [Your power has been greatly restricted]

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 764 - Detained

    <h4>Chapter 764 - Detained</h4>

    In just a matter of seconds after taking the suspicious-looking pill, Emery could feel waves crawling down his body. A prominent sensation of weakness permeated every inch of his body to such a degree that his knees almost failed him.

    Iff that wasn''t bizarre enough, the spirit energy coursing through his entire body also suddenly felt as if it was drained away. At this exact moment, Emery was sure that if someone were to attack him, he would not be able to do anything.

    [Your power has been restricted]

    [You have been greatly weakened]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 152 (51)]

    [Your body is unable to channel spirit energy]

    Whatever it was he just ate had cast such a powerful restraint, to the point he discovered he couldn''t cast any spells at all.

    The Ouroboros magus added.

    "Now, you will hand over your items."

    This kind of treatment certainly startled Emery. It was all he needed to know that he was definitely being detained at the moment. After all, there was no way a guest would be given something that basically rendered them powerless. Right?

    Still, knowing he had no way of fighting off the many potentially hostile magus, Emery did as he was asked and gave the magus his storage ring, the privileged ss'' bracelet, the gold bracelet hanging on his wrist - which was Klea''s [Bracelet of Anu], andstly the fang-shaped ornament hanging on his neck - the [Pendant of The Beast].

    If only he had known this was what was going to happen, Emery would definitely take a precaution and would have ced his items inside his [Spatial Storage]. That way, even though he wouldn''t be able to ess them with his spells restricted, at least he could be sure they would be safe and stay with him.

    Emery and Magus Heorgar were led to the back of the ship where the two immediately saw Annara and Silva, who seemed to already be waiting for them.

    Currently, the usually cheerful and cheeky red-haired girl''s face was twisted in annoyance. It was clear to everyone she didn''t take the treatment well.

    The white-haired girl, however, didn''t seem as troubled. In fact, she looked more awkward than ever as Emery and her locked eyes.

    Emery entered the room and when the two of them got close, the girl whispered to him.

    "I am really sorry, Emery," was what Silva said in an apologetic tone. "Right now, I''m in trouble as well. But don''t worry, I will try my best to sort it out, just be patient�� ok" - adding with a serious nce - "Trust me."

    The definitive vibrations underneath their feet told them the ship wasnding. A quick nce to the outside informed them that they werending on a balcony of some sort in the middle of a big, bustling city.

    Right after the back door of the ship was opened. The group could see hundreds of people in uniforms, led by someone dressed in luxurious attire, were already waiting outside. From their appearance, it was clear their leader was some sort of royalty.

    Emery stared intently at the people currently surrounding them, and saw they consisted of mostly magus level and saint level individuals. Seeing the way they were dressed, how they carried themselves in a formation and the glint of focus in their eyes, he guessed they were bodyguards or something of the sort.

    Immediately after, Silva and Duke Syre walked forward and they were weed by the group of people waiting there.

    In front of the group, there was a well-dressed young man with sleek, short pitch ck hair. He wore a luxurious robe lined with gold. As Silva approached, he gave her a gleeful smile.

    Emery couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but from the expressions he saw on their faces, it was most likely about something disturbing. As he felt even more curious, however, the young man turned and looked at him with a certain smile.

    Before Emery could try andprehend the meaning of the smile the young man shed at him, Duke Syre turned around and walked towards them before speaking to Magus Heorgar.

    "Heorgar, it appeared things have escted. I will need you toy low for a while, i hope you understand"

    Emery had no idea what the man meant byying low, but it seemed Magus Heorgar fully trusted the man, as he could see the demon wolf nodding his head without hesitation.

    However, before he could think of what could possibly be the matter they were talking about, he heard an enraged voice from right beside him.

    Annara, who had a face as if she was enduring thousands of grievances, shouted as loudly as she could. "I am Annara Vermont of the bat n! I would not ept such treatment! I�� I demand a..."

    Before Annara could continue speaking, the grand magus exerted a little bit of spirit force, rendering the already weakened Annara unconscious. With a wave of the former''s hand, one of the guards stepped forward and quickly carried her away.

    Emery could only shake his head and follow the man along with Heorgar, walking towards a different path from Silva. As they walked away, Emery could see Silva steal a nce at him. He was unable to discern her expression, but the gesture only made him more nervous.

    Both Emery and Magus Heorgar were led to enter a vehicle that looked simr to the flying vehicles he used in Golden City, only it was bigger, enough to contain all the magus and their saint level guards.

    The vehicle quickly whirred to life and went into the sky, flying through the middle of the huge city. Along the way, Emery saw many tall buildings and beautifulndscapes, as well as skyscrapers made of ss that pierced the sky. With the breathtaking scenery, the city had to offer, Emery couldn''t help but be amazed once again.

    After feeling satisfied with the scenery, Emery walked away from the window and towards Magus Heorgar.

    Noticing him approaching with an expression that clearly questioned what was really going on, the magus beckoned. The man finally started to exin why he thought the Ouroboros was treating them almost like criminals.

    "Like all the serpent bloodline ns, the Ouroboros is also trying to stay neutral in the war. It appears our little n really caused trouble for their ns."

    The magus then went on to express his opinion that considering the way they were treated just now, the serpent bloodline n was trying to show some gesture to the elves.

    "What kind of gesture?" Emery asked

    "Most probably a friendly one."

    Emery was certainly surprised. He was anxious this meant the serpents really considered betraying the magus alliance.

    As the vehicle flew and time passed on, Emery did not realize that one hour had passed. They finally exited the town to a less crowded area and passed through nature for another hour. They eventually arrived in a pce.

    However, the pce looked less like a luxurious home and more like a fortress. Thick walls surround the ce, with hundreds of powerful saint warriors patrolling the vicinity.

    They were led inside and down a few levels, into an underground facility. One of the guards opened a door to a room that was obviously used as a prison.

    The room was divided into several huge rooms, with glowing runes on the walls illuminating the area.

    Annara was taken somewhere else, while Emery and the demon wolf were taken to a room where several people were already waiting.

    Emery was surprised to see familiar faces. It was the people from the White Fang n and their chief sat among them.

    "Chief Beowulf!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v..e.l,

 Chapter 765 - White Fang Chief

    <h4>Chapter 765 - White Fang Chief</h4>

    The ce where the Oroboros n kept the members of the White Fang n might be a prison, but its entire appearance was anything but what the word usually resembled.

    The prison was not a dirty, gloomy, and narrow dungeon-like prison that Emery would find in any of Britain''s seven kingdoms.

    Except for the fact that there was simply nothing but a t empty space, it was actually a pretty good ce to stay with how clean and spacious the prison was with a ceiling that illuminated through the interior that created a soothing feeling to the ce.

    Instead of metal bars, the ce was surrounded by transparent walls with several rune markings seen on its surface.

    As soon as Emery entered the ce, he could feel the undting waves of anti-magic radiating from those walls and knew that he would not be able to use any magic to escape from this ce.

    With his previously suppressed strength gradually returned to him, it urred to Emery that the pill given to him earlier must have been a security measure put in ce by the Oroboros n, in order to keep their captives in check until they reached the prison.

    Currently, the Demon Wolf was kneeling right before a white-haired old man that Emery knew very well. The leader of the White Fang n, Chief Beowulf.

    Other than the chief, the two pack leaders of White Fang, Anna, and Beatrice, were also with the former; along with a dozen other members of White Fang that Emery had seen fighting together and valiantly on Kulturmak.

    However, it didn''t take long for Emery to realize that the atmosphere of the room was a bit queer. Instead of being happy that they could meet again after going through that uncertain circumstance, everyone''s mood was oddly depressing.

    There was definitely something wrong, but he couldn''t really put his finger on it.

    Momentster, Magus Heorgar and the other wolves suddenly stared at Emery and beckoned him to get closer. As he walked closer, Emery finally realized what had happened, or rather, what had caused this miserable atmosphere.

    It was the Chief of White Fang; the mighty Chief Beowulf looked much older than when Emery hadst seen him. In fact, the man looked so frail and weak that it be extremely concerning.

    Unfortunately, Emery didn''t have more chance to ponder about the chief''s abnormal condition as thetter gave him a question.

    "You are our member who is still in the academy, aren''t you?"

    Even though Chief Beowulf currently looked as though he was on a deathbed, a certain weight in the words the man spoke was still present and quickly affected Emery. He, after all, was still bonded by the bloodline as a member of the White Fang n''s packs.

    As a result, Emery felt an emotional feeling hearing the chairman''s words as if he was talking to a father figure.

    "Yes, Chief." Emery nodded. "I am Emery Ambrose, currently in my third year at the academy."

    Chief Beowulf looked at Emery with a look of satisfaction and faint smile on his face. "I have heard about you, and your achievements... The one Wolf who enter the privileged ss thest few hundred years."

    The manughed boisterously as he said thest sentence before looking back at Emery with fond eyes. "Very good. You''ve done very well."

    Emery was about to respond to the chief''s words when all of a sudden, thetter appeared to be dazed for a second and muttered under his breath. "You have much, much better talent than Brutus.. Unfortunately��"

    Chief Beowulf stopped his words halfway, seemingly lost in thought and continue

    "Hahaha, how I wish I had the time to teach you things, young one." Chief Beowulf let out a long sigh of destion. "Unfortunately, the White Fang has fallen to such a miserable state."

    The words spoken by the chief made the other members of White Fang n emotional, even Magus Anna let out tears on her face.

    Although Emery waspletely clueless at first as to what was going on, it quickly crossed his mind the possible reason for this situation, that the chief must have been seriously injured or worse.

    He was just about to confirm the conjecture he had made when Magus Heorgar said.

    "The kid has kept the spirit soul of the bloodline traitors with him."

    Hearing this, Emery''s reminded that the reason they were all in this situation was because of trying to prove Wolf''s innocence.

    "Yes, Chief. Their spirit souls are with me," responded Emery with a nod. "Unfortunately, I can''t exactly take them out right now."

    "Yes, young one. I know and I understand. I hope you will keep it safe, the others here shall also help you keep it safe."

    Emery nodded respectfully at the chief and a small smile crossed Chief Beowulf''s lips as he looked at Emery again. A few momentster, he turned to Heorgar and said something that made every member of White Fang n bite their lips.

    "This is the time, Heorgar; for you to assume the chief position in my stead."

    Magus Heorgar, however, threw his gaze away from Chief Beowulf''s.

    Seeing this, the chiefughed again. "What''s wrong, Heorgar? I know that you''ve been wanting this position for so long. And now, when you are actually stronger than me, you suddenly decide you don''t want it anymore?" said the chief with a little chuckle.

    The Demon Wolf turned and looked at the chief. He was silent for a while before saying, "Later. We will talk about it after we all get home, Chief."

    Seeing the firm look in his rival-sh-brother''s eyes, Chief Beowulf smiled. "Sure, if that''s your wish. But.." The chief turned and looked at the others sharply. "..I know that I won''t be able to get back the way I was, hence our pack is at risk for not having a leader."

    "White Fang, hear my order!"

    "Yes, Chief!!" All the members of White Fang n responded simultaneously.

    "All of you will now obey and follow Heorgar as if he were the chief of the n, and he will take the position of chief in the event of me being incapacitated. Do you all understand?!"

    "Yes, Chief!"

    Again, Emery could clearly feel the weight in the orders Chief Beowulf said. It was at this moment that he gleaned and understood more about the intricate bond between those of the bloodlines.

    The chief closed his eyes and there was a certain hummed sung by the chief and quietly followed by the pack. It was a gloomy tune but Emery can feelfort and strength within. It reminded him of the rave he went tost year. Such a brotherhood bond teaches him how to lead his own pack someday.

    Afterward, Chief Beowulf retreated and returned to rest, leaving both Emery and Magus Heorgar to catch up with the others.

    Emery approached Beatrice as he wanted to know what happened after they separated. The female magus then told the story of how they were barely able to escape from the elves'' encirclement and the fact that if it wasn''t because Chief Beowulf decided to burned his spirit core to create a very powerful spell that stopped the cruiser ship, they would definitely not be able to escape.

    This news reminded Emery of magus Leon who actually did simr things. Thinking about this, Emery asks about the Enforcer who went with them.

    Apparently, as soon as they escaped they met an Ouroboros ship and had been locked up ever since that day not knowing about the others. A total of ten weeks has passed waiting for the Serpent Bloodline''s decision on their fate.

    Emery once again let out the umpteenth sigh he had let out since he left the Magus Academy, as he wondered when he would finally be able to return. However, just a day after Emery and Magus Heorgar joined the other wolves, an Ouroboros magus came and mentioned his name.

    "Emery Ambrose,e with me, you have been summoned"

 Chapter 766 - Mistreatment

    <h4>Chapter 766 - Mistreatment</h4>

    Emery was so caught off guard that he couldn''t help but ask again if what the magus said was true.

    To be honest, he did not expect to be the only one being summoned.

    On the other hand, the wolves believed the reason Emery was summoned was because of the spirit souls he had on him. Chief Beowulf even went ahead and told him not to be fooled by whatever the Snake n tried to do.

    Magus Heorgar added that if he was not sure about something, he could ask Duke Syre for advice. From this, Emery once again saw how much the Demon Wolf trusted the Duke.

    Before stepping out of the magicyered prison, Emery was once again given and told to eat the pitch-ck pill. Even though he really didn''t want to experience that feeling of weakness again, he knew he had nothing to say about this matter.

    Thus, he could only swallow both his grievance and the pill in silence.

    The Oroboros magus took Emery out of the fortress-like building where the prison was and using the same vehicle that was used before, they flew toward a differentplex not too far away from this one.

    The ce was also heavily guarded as the prison, but in contrast to thetter''s in outer appearance, it looked very elegant and resplendent with its magnificent architecture. Upon closer look, Emery guessed this ce must be the pce or the royal residence.

    After the vehicle stopped andnded on a specially prepared clearing fornding, Emery was led to walk outside and saw that there was a group of people near thending site, apparently waiting for him.

    He could see the group consisted of roughly the same number of men and women. All of them did not seem to be half-bloods, as he could sense their spirit force was low.

    Emery was quickly distracted by one particr person, who he assumed was leading this group of people. A peerless beauty with long brown hair that stood out more than the others. She bowed her head at him and said, "I am Gte. Please follow me."

    Gte and the others led Emery into the pce. They walked through a corridor with many beautiful and exquisite artworks. Various kinds of paintings hang on both sides of the walls, while statues and sculptures could be seen every tens of meters.

    A few minutester, Gte finally stopped in her tracks, which meant they had arrived.

    To Emery''splete surprise, the ce they took him in was actually a room - a luxurious kind that even the kings and queens back in Britain couldn''t imagine having.

    With just a nce, Emery could see the room had been specially prepared beforehand. It had an aesthetically pleasing interior with arge bed ced right beside an arched window that lead to a balcony, which had a beautiful view of the lush garden.

    Emery stood there at the door, his gaze fixed on the room in sight before him. It was also at this moment he realized the people escorting him were about to leave him.

    "W-Wait!" Emery shouted, causing the group to stop. "What am I doing here? why am I here?"

    The others remained silent, it was the beautiful girl Gte that answered his inquiry.

    "You are a guest of this vi, which means you are our master. We are all here to serve and take care of your every need, so feel free to contact us if you need anything."

    Emery did not know how he should react to her words. He was so confused and taken aback by the sudden change of treatment. He was about to speak again, when he suddenly perceived a distinct energy signature approaching.

    It was not the level of intensity a magus radiated, but whoever it was approaching them was at least a peak rank 9 acolyte. Emery shut his mouth and swiftly turned his head towards the direction this person wasing from.

    A few momentster, Emery finally saw who it was.

    The figure was the young man with pitch-ck hair, who had been present to wee them, when they had arrived on this.

    With a gesture of his hand, all the male and female attendants including Gte swiftly bowed before leaving the ce.

    The young man looked at Emery with a friendly smile and said, "Hello, Emery Ambrose. My name is Vi. The queen asked me to wee you here to our guest vi. You are now our honored guest."

    Even though the young man had a friendly smile, the way he spoke his words was oozing with hints of hidden arrogance.

    Throughout his entire life, Emery usually saw only people with status acting that way. In an instant, he guessed the other party must be royalty or at least a high-ranking figure in the Ouroboros.

    Emery stood there, quiet as his questions remained unanswered. Realizing his guest''s confusion, Vi opened his mouth again.

    "It''s nothing to be confused about, actually. It just came to our knowledge you are someone from the privileged ss of the Magus Academy. Hence, we apologize for the mistreatment you received before."

    The exnation given could be a good reason, but there was no way Emery would just believe it right away. The Ouroboros might be trying to smooth him up by providing thisvish treatment for the spirit souls in his hand. Therefore, although he acted courteously, he still remained cautious.

    Vi only smiled when he saw how Emery''s face had not changed much.

    "The queen may only have time to see you tomorrow, so please enjoy the amodation we have prepared for you. Meanwhile, we must ask you not to go anywhere." He smiled. "For the sake of both of us."

    That was thest thing Vi said, before leaving Emery alone.

    Even though he was still skeptical, Emery knew he couldn''t do anything lest his actions endanger the others who were still imprisoned. Thus, he listened to what he was told - enjoying the things prepared for him.

    Without him saying anything, a group of attendants would knock on his door and enter with either food, fruits or other kinds of stuff. If that wasn''t special enough, these people did it every hour.

    In the afternoon, Emery, who was still distressed by the waves of attendantsing to his room, was distracted by the lighting from the symbol on his arm. A secondter, a notification appeared.

    [Weakening effect is wearing off]

    As he saw the notification, Emery could feel his battle power return to his body and his spirit force once again bing essible. With this, Emery could cast [Spatial Gate] to easily escape, but of course, he would not do such a stupid thing.

    He might be able to sneak out his way and maybe try looking for a portal that could send him back, but then he could not just leave when many things were still unclear and without exnations. The White Fang, the items they took from him and also Silva asking him to wait and trust her; hence Emery would not try to escape before he received some answers.

    Making up his mind to be patient, Emery then went to the balcony and sat in the lotus position. He breathed in the air, as he tried to calm himself and delved into his training session.

    When the night arrived, Emery heard a knock on the door. He had a resigned look on his face as he opened it, because he thought it was the attendants again, but to his surprise it was Vi.

    The young man didn''t seem to be affected by Emery''s expression as he said the purpose of his arrival.

    "The queen will be avable tomorrow morning. So for now, I must insist you go and take a bath."

    Emery didn''t want to, but Vi basically forced him by saying it would be considered ill-mannered to the queen. The man even went as far as apanying him for the bath.

    "Let''s go."

    It didn''t take long for Emery, who was dragged by Vi, to arrive at arge hot bath located in the basement of the residence. The ce looked really luxurious with its custom-made interior. Moreover, it waspletely filled with white steam and a certain aroma that gave off a calming feeling.

    Emery went into the pool and sank his body on one side, while Vi was already rxing on the other.

    "It''s nice, isn''t it?"

    Seeing Emery nod his head, Vi suddenly pped his hands, and a momentter, half a dozen beautiful women stepped in and entered the bath in half-naked condition. These women quickly entered the pool without saying anything and approached the two of them.

    While Emery was dumbfounded by the unexpected development, Vi had a massive grin on his face.

    "Now it''s perfect."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 767 - Ouroboros

    <h4>Chapter 767 - Ouroboros</h4>

    Six beautiful women entered the bath wearing minimal - if not nonexistent - outfits.

    Three of them swayed their bountiful bodies as they went towards the half-blood Vi, while the other three came towards Emery with ascivious smile on their faces.

    Seeing these women step into the pool and were about to arrive in his close proximity, Emery calmly waved his hand to cast a spell. Immediately after, all three women were gently pushed away by rolling waves of water.

    "No, thank you. I like to bathe alone," Emery firmly said. With what just happened a few weeks ago, Emery would rather not test his limit.

    Vi wasn''t offended by Emery''s reaction. In fact, heughed boisterously and shed a smirk. "Hahaha, suit yourself then. More for me, it is!"

    Seeing the three beautiful women who were being swept away by the waves, Vi quickly pulled them towards himself. Thus resulted in him being attended by all six.

    At first, Emery actually decided to stay longer in the bath in order to inquire about his situation with the young man. However, seeing the young man start to do all sorts of indecent stuff to the six women, Emery swiftly discarded his initial idea and decided to cut his bathing time short and leave early.

    Emery promptly returned to his room and to pass the time he continue his soul tempering training

    A few hourster, the dazzling sunlight starts shining through the horizon. It was also at this moment that he heard a knock on his door.

    He got up and walked to the door to open it. The face of the young man he bathed withst night appeared on the other side of the door, It was probably time to go, however, Vi said.

    "I am sorry, the queen seems to be very busy today... She told me to tell you that she will see you tomorrow. As for today, you wille with me."

    Even though he was a bit annoyed by the news, Emery did not show it on his face. He looked at Vi with a nonchnt face and asked about the important thing. "Where are we going?"

    "I will show you around the city. Juste with me, I am sure it will be worth your time," added Vi calmly when he saw the hesitating look on Emery''s face.

    Emery was silent for a moment, as he contemted the offer. Eventually, he nodded his head which made the young man smile.

    "Great! Let''s go!"

    The reason Emery epted even though he could use the time to practice was that he thought that going with Vi would be better than staying cooped in his room. Learning more about the city would be a good help if he, somehow, decided to escape from this ce.

    When they were about to leave, Vi stopped abruptly and said, "Ah, yes. I almost forgot."

    The young man threw two objects at him. One was his storage ring, while the other was his privileged ss bracelet.

    Receiving the two items, Emery immediately asked about the other two items which were much more precious than these two, but Vi shrugged his shoulders and said he didn''t know anything about it.

    "That''s all I got. But don''t worry, I will go and make some inquiryter."

    Emery nodded in response and said his thanks before they went on their way. However, he knows this can''t be a simple misce, someone definitely messing with him.

    As the two walked out of the residence, Emery noticed two Half-Moon magus standing right outside the ce like a statue. When Vi walked past them, the two people gave the former a bow before following closely behind.

    Emery was led to a small flying vehicle that could only fit two people in it. Vi was the one who personally operate it. As the vehicle took off to the air, the two magus also flew and followed a few meters behind them.

    Along the way, Vi went on a streak and nonstop talked about how great and magnificent the Ouroboros n was. Emery, who did not hold any interest in such things, only half-heartedly heard the man''s ramblings, until thetter pointed at arge golden statue of a man that they pass by.

    "There! Did you see it? That is our ancestor, the supreme magus Fenlier."

    Vi took him to a ce in a certain corner of the city, and to his surprise, it was a shop with a que written on it, [Gene Shop].

    Seeing the surprised look on Emery''s face, the young man smirked. "You know about this, right? Come! Let''s get in!"

    What Vi said was somewhat true; the ce reminded him of the shop Bob the Frog had, but this one was certainly not the same. Upon entering, Emery was immediately greeted with rows of shelves containing many different kinds of ingredients from low to high tier.

    The moment he saw these many ingredients, for a second, Emery could feel his apothecary fetish start to rise up - threatening to be sated. Therefore, he went ahead and started checking on the price whileparing it with the red spirit stones he had inside the storage ring.

    Emery was about to go and pick those he wanted and needed when Vi suddenly said, "If you see anything that you like, just point at it and I will buy it to you."

    "..."

    Vi''s words immediately poured a bucket of cold water on his fiery passion, causing the excitement he was feeling to dissipate like smoke.

    "No, thank you."

    Emery would definitely not owe anything to anyone, especially to someone he just met one day and didn''t know at all. Never.

    The young man, however, insisted. "This is one of many branches that I own. So don''t worry, it''s not a big matter."

    Emery once again firmly rejected the offer. Vi was trying to hide it, but Emery knew he was irritated by his rejection. Still, he acted as if he didn''t know about it.

    Vi then brought him to a few ces in the city that he thought to be interesting for a visitor like him, but Emery was certainly in no mood after what happened back at the shop. The only thing that made Emery don''tbel the trip as a waste was the single information that he got.

    Apparently, the portal gate of the Ouroboros was currently deactivated. Hence, the only way to go out of the was by ship.

    This certainly made things exponentially much more difficult for Emery if he really wanted to go through with his escape n. He probably needed to think about saving someone who can operate a ship like Annara, if he wanted to escape.

    He took the chance to ask about both Annara and Silva, but Vi strangely disyed much more interest in Annara.

    After a few hours of driving around the city, Vi took Emery back to the residence.

    "I will see you tomorrow then," was the words Vi said before he left.

    With this, Emery just needed to be patient for another day and hopefully would meet the queen tomorrow. However, when the morning came and a knock was heard from the door again, Vi once again arrived with another piece of bad news.

    "I am truly sorry, but the queen is once again unavable today. Therefore, you will be stuck with me again today."

    Annoyed by this, Emery decided to say, "No, I will have to refuse your offer this time. Other than seeing the queen or Silva, I would rather wait back with my White Fang''s n"

    Vi became visibly amused when he heard Emery''s words. He chuckled lightly before opening his mouth. "I am telling you that the queen is busy. As for the princess�� hahaha, I can''t allow you to see her."

    Emery raised his eyebrows at the young man''s words. "Can''t allow? Who are you really?"

    A haughty smirk appeared on Vi''s face when he heard Emery question his identity. It was as if he had been waiting for him to do this thing.

    "I am Vi, the princess fiancee and the future ruler of Ouroboros. The Kemoyin Heiress is mine, so unless I said so you will never see her!"

 Chapter 768 - Manipulation

    <h4>Chapter 768 - Maniption</h4>

    Emery couldn''t help but feel a mixed feeling when he heard what the young man spoke. It wasn''t because of the arrogance clearlyced within, but because of its contents.

    He understood he had no right to get involved in Silva''s personal matters, but recalling how the man casually disyed and did such ''expertise'' in the bathhouse, despite having a fiancee of such an amazing girl like Silva irritated him.

    Still, he tried to hold his distracting thoughts and focus on what was important.

    "I just need to speak to Silva or whoever is in charge about my captivity here." Emery said with the calmest tone he could muster. "I need to at least know what you guys are nning to do with me and my friends."

    When he heard Emery''s words, Vi looked at thetter and said with a smirk.

    "You are actually free to go, if you wish."

    Emery couldn''t believe what he just heard. Although it was clearly seen that he had been given a lot of freedom, he was not that naive to think he could just leave.

    "What are you really trying to do here!?" Emery''s expression was grim. "What do you want?"

    Vi burst outughing at Emery''s reaction. "Hahaha. Suspicious much, aren''t you?"

    Shrugging, the young man spoke to Emery with one of his hands raised. "I am really telling you the truth. You are free to go if you really want to. After all, you are not like the rest of the wolves."

    Emery looked skeptically at the man, to which he responded with a smirk.

    "Well, what I said wasn''t a lie. But to be more specific, you may leave on one condition."

    Hearing this, Emery''s mind immediately assumed Vi would ask him to handover the spirit souls in his spatial space. But what he said next caught himpletely off guard.

    "I need your confirmation that there is nothing between you and my fiancee... preferably in writing."

    "..."

    Those words confused him at first, but afterprehending and finally understanding what they meant, Emery got a little angry. Either the man was joking and toying with him, or he was mocking about the thing he and the White Fang did on the Kulturmak.

    It was very unlikely that Vi didn''t know about the spirit soul he kept. Why would they imprison the white fang, but let him go with the spirit souls? Did they not care how many people died to get them?

    Emery''s emotions were clearly shown in his expression, causing Vi to look as if he had received enlightenment. "I know! It''s true, isn''t it? There was really something going on between you and my Silva!"

    Emery was once again startled. The other party seemed to misunderstand something here, but he couldn''t really refute him by saying there was nothing between him and Silva. As what happened between him and Silva wasplicated, Emery had no n to tell Vi even a bit about it.

    "Just let me and my friends go, will you? You have no right to keep us here!"

    Unexpectedly, Viughed, as if he had heard the funniest joke. It took him a while before stopping.

    "Actually, we do. This is our, we are the rulers here and we can do anything we want."

    Emery was irritated. By this point, he was sure the other party was definitely toying with him. He believed, for some weird reason, Vi was trying to get him angry.

    Realizing this man was nothing but troublesome, Emery felt he really should just return to where his White Fang was.

    Knowing Emery was not willing toply with him and his whims anymore, Vi suddenly said:

    "Huh! You are no fun! Alright how about a bet?"

    Emery, who was about to close the door on the man''s face, stopped his actions when he heard that. What the other party proposed was something that gave him a certain interest.

    Seeing he was interested, Vi pressed on. "You will fight with me, a fair duel!" He smirked once more and continued his words. "If I win, you will not bother my fiance ever again. Meanwhile, if you win, you can leave this and bring your captive friends as well! I might even send you a ship to entourage you back! What do you think?"

    Looking at the smug expression on the man''s face, Emery was certain he was somehow being manipted. However, between two options of rotting in prison for who knows how long and fighting for his freedom, Emery would definitely choose thetter.

    If the man was really that desperate to y games with him, then Emery would let the former experience what defeat tasted like.

    "Alright! I ept it!"

    Vi became gleeful when he heard Emery''s confirmation. "Great! We''ll do the duel at noon. For now, I''ll go make preparations!"

    The man didn''t say anything else after that, as if everything he wanted to do froming here had been aplished. Emery just silently watched the man leave the room happily.

    Now that it was decided he would have a duel at noon, Emery knew he better be prepared. From what he could glean, he was sure Vi was a peak rank 9 acolyte with all nine of its pirs formed. The man was just a step away from entering into the magus realm.

    However, with the level of strength Emery currently had, he believed there were not many people under the magus level who could defeat him. Of course, to be on the safe side, he still prepared his body and mental state for the uing duel.

    A few hourster, right when it was noon, one of the attendants knocked on the door notifying that someone hade to pick him up.

    Emery was brought back to the city via the flying vehicle. To his surprise, the vehicle descended on a particr building located in the center of the city. The ce looked like a stadium of some sort, and from above, he could see tens of thousands of people had filled its seats.

    Seeing this, Emery shook his head, this man named Vi really liked to make amotion out of something trivial.

    Emery was quickly led to a room to prepare for the duel. There were a few people attending all his needs, asking him about his preferred choice of weapons. After answering them, he swiftly received two tier 4 swords and tier 3 protection armor.

    Then, he was told to wait as the duel would begin shortly. Momentster, Emery was surprised by the loud sound of festivity resounding from outside. He knew this meant the main event was about to happen.

    He swiftly stepped out when he heard his name being called. The moment Emery walked out, he was immediately weed with tens of thousands of loud cheers. As for his opponent, Vi was showered in so much mor that his eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch.

    Once again he shook his head in confusion,

    "What did I just agree on doing here!?"

 Chapter 769 - Duel

    <h4>Chapter 769 - Duel</h4>

    Emery calmly stood in the middle of the arena, while tens of thousands of people watched from all directions, shouting and cheering.

    The stage was nothingpared to that of the Magus Academy, as there were probably only thirty to forty thousand people in the audience. But what surprised and impressed him the most was the fact that this arena was apparently prepared only for this duel.

    Emery only agreed to this duel less than 3 hours ago. To make tens of thousands of peoplee within such short notice showed how influential this man named Vi really was. Therefore, Emery could only assume he was really what he imed to be.

    "Vi! Vi! Vi!"

    These people continued chanting his name, even if he hadn''t appeared yet, so imagine how louder they became when Vi finally came out from his corner. If that wasn''t enough to tick Emery off, the man came out surrounded by a dozen of beautiful women in unbing outfits.

    Thanks to that, the so-called duel did not have any resemnce to that of a duel, but more like a show for the entertainment of the masses.

    By this time, seeing these women surrounding Vi, touching the man in an erotic manner, made Emery dumbfounded rather than annoyed. In the end, he couldn''t help but think such actions might be a normal urrence for the Serpent n and maybe he should not judge their culture with prejudice.

    Unaware of the thoughts swirling in Emery''s mind, Vi nonchntly walked towards the center of the arena, approaching him, while raising and waving his hand to the audience which was weed with more ear-deafening shouts.

    "Can''t you give them a little smile? ��A little wave maybe?"

    Unfortunately for the man, Emery didn''t feel like humoring this farce Vilza tried to pull.

    "Let''s just start and get this over with," Emery said in a calm tone.

    "Why are you so serious?" Vi groaned as he said those words. Then, his gaze turned sharp.

    "Well, so be it then. Let''s start the duel. Remember, if you lose, get the fuck away from my fiance!"

    Emery was unfazed by the re the man gave him. "You better keep your end of the bargain if I win."

    "I certainly will, Can''t you see? I have a reputation to uphold here." Vizta said, while giving another wave to the audience.

    Momentster, a middle-aged man, who gave off the same level of energy as a magus, walked into the arena. Seeing how he was dressed, Emery guessed the unknown person was the referee for the duel. His guess was proved correct when the man proceeded to announce the rules of the match.

    "These are the rules of the duel: killing is prohibited, no using weapons or artifacts beyond those given, going out of bounds is deemed to have lost the duel, andstly, you must immediately cease all action when the opponent announces their surrender."

    The announced rules were basically the standard rules, which Emery had no problem with. After both of them nodded to show their agreement, they were told to walk to their respective corners.

    At this moment, Emery took the chance to once again sweep the area with his spirit reading and discovered that, even though there were dozens of magus figures around, none that of grand magus caliber was present.

    Actually, he was hoping to find Silva among the masses, but reality seemingly decided to say no to his face, as he couldn''t sense her energy signature on the audience.

    "Are both of you ready?"

    Emery returns his attention to the oing duel and when the signal was called upon, he immediately employed his buffs.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 5], [Fey Transformation - stage 1] and [Battle Howl] were activated in rapid session, exponentially increasing his battle power and overall strength.

    [Battle power 152 (204)]

    Currently, Emery did not need his second, nor his third transformation to reach a level of battle power that surpassed the average magus'' standard. This showed how far he hade in his journey.

    As his body was brimming with seemingly unstoppable power, Emery swiftly brandished the two tier 4 swords given to him earlier and took his usual fighting stance. Gone was the usual atmosphere around him, reced by a serious demeanor.

    Meanwhile, Vi who was standing a few dozen meters away also adjusted his attitude, when he saw how Emery''s expression had changed. The wide smirk that had previously appeared on his face gradually faded as he said, "Privileged ss, huh... Not bad... But sadly, you won''t beat me."

    Vi''s body violently shook as gradually his skin turned to scales, his muscles retracted and contracted as his body grewrger in size. After that was the increase in the aura that the man gave off.

    Emery could clearly feel how his opponent''s power was increasing to such a high volume, as his green scales turned crystal-like and covered his entire body like armor except for his face.

    Another thing that surprised Emery was the choice of weapons that Vi chose, which was the same as him - two swords. The man wielded two short broad swords seventy centimeters long. Looking at the demeanor the other party boasted, Vi was definitely a peak stage rank 9bat specialist acolyte.

    "Fight begins!"

    Swish!

    The moment the duel began, Vi''s body immediately disappeared from its location, as he shot towards Emery at a speed worthy of a peak rank 9bat acolyte.

    In response, Emery quickly cast [Blink] and also disappeared from where it was. His figure then appeared right in Vi''s running trajectory, his swords swinging downwards to strike thetter.

    Vi dash was stopped halfway, but still able to fend off the surprise attack that Emery tried to pull over him.

    CLANK!

    A loud metallic sound resounded in the air, as the swords shed against each other. Emery was forced to take a few steps back from this exchange, showing that he was actually a level behind in terms of strength.

    Before Emery could be surprised by the strength Vi disyed though, thetter hade charging at him, while swinging both swords in circr motion. Feeling the strong gusts of wind that blew over his face, Emery knew Vi was currently using a battle art technique.

    [Whirlwind sh]

    nk! nk!! nk!

    Emery weed the attack with multiple [Heroic sh] and dodged away some with [Weeping Phantom], within just a dozen strikes his hand started to tremble from all that powerful sh.

    It turned out that the man wasn''t just all talk.

    Evidently, to be such a figure on this rich must have its own privileges and it was clearly shown now.

    Vizta had better strength and even better technique than him. Emery quickly found himself being overwhelmed by the former, so when he saw an opportunity his figure immediately disappeared again and tried to attack from a different side.

    [Hidden de]

    Using the battle art with a sword wasn''t as effective as when it was used with a dagger, but it still has its merit for a sudden attack. Combined with the [Blink] spell that made it possible to position himself behind Vizta, Emery managed to find an opening and unhesitatingly thrusted his sword forward.

    nk!

    Instead of the sound of flesh being torn apart, what Emery received was the sound of his sword crashing into something extremely hard. He didn''t expect the green scales that covered Vizta''s entire body to be that hard, more than he thought before.

    As a result, his sword enhanced by [Hidden de] only managed to create a dent.

    If that wasn''t bad enough, Emery didn''t realize Vi had another limb following his transformation - a tail, able to strike his chest, sending him flying half a dozen feet away.

    His chest would definitely have been pierced through, if it wasn''t for the tier 3 protective suit he wore. Even so, an excruciating pain throbbed in the affected area and made it difficult to breathe for a while.

    Emery''s eyes narrowed and his face turned grim when he saw the remaining energy of his tier 3 protective armor.

    [Protective energy 210/300]

    That one strike managed to immediately consume 30% of the armor''s energy and even prated through the armor''s defenses to leave Emery in pain. The man was definitely frightening.

    Vi, who didn''t chase Emery after sessfully counterattacking, looked at him and said with a smile.

    "Come on, privileged ss acolyte. Stand up."

    "Don''t let me down so soon."

 Chapter 770 - Impenetrable

    <h4>Chapter 770 - Imprable</h4>

    The man is a real deal - this was a fact that Emery hase to ept. Despite the other party''s frivolous and vulgar characteristic, the strength and overall aura Vi radiated had somehow reminded him of that prodigy, Zack the Dragon Bloodline.

    If it wasn''t because he had experienced it firsthand, he would not have guessed that such a talkative man would have such strength.

    Knowing that he wouldn''t be able to defeat the man with only his battle power, Emery went serious and started to use his spells to help with the attack. Plunging one of his swords into the ground so he had one of his hands free, he proceeded to start casting the most reliable spell in his repertoire.

    [Shadow Binding Root]

    Several pitch-ck roots started emerging from the floor and swiftly shot towards the man, entangling him. However, Vi did not seem too enthusiastic about what Emery did.

    He just let the arm-like roots entangle his body from his feet, and then he opened his mouth.

    "This.. you are ruining the fun!"

    CRACK! CRACK! CRACK!

    Dozens of loud cracking sounds were heard as Vi overpowered the restraint the roots imposed upon him and used his sword to tear them into shreds. Immediately after, his figure shot towards Emery with his sword brandished forward.

    In response, Emery quickly put his hand on the arena floor. In an instant, a green polished wall rose from within to put a stop on the man''s advance. [Jade wall]

    BAM!!!

    A loud dull sound resounded in the air as the newly-created wall broke into pieces. Apparently, Vi was too proud to jump over the hurdle Emery put before him and decided to kick his way through it.

    However, when the wall broke apart, Emery had already do another thing, creating multiple figures of himself with his spell, [Shadow Mist].

    Vi, who was walking past the rubble of the wall, saw the scene and his face turned disgusted.

    "No, no, no, no! Don''t give me this shit!"

    When Emery started charging towards Vi together with the mirror images [Shadow Mist] created, he noticed how waves of energy were building within his opponent''s body. Therefore, he immediately stopped and took a step back.

    As expected, Vi had indeed prepared a powerful attack. The moment Emery''s fake selves arrived before him, the man swung around, pivoting on his heel, with his two swords held at his sides.

    A powerful wave of force quickly swept over and sted the area around him as a result, enough to nullify whatever Emery''s fake selves tried to do and instantly cause them to disappear.

    Immediately after, Vi pointed his sword at Emery with a haughty expression on his face.

    "Let me tell you something, Emery. I might only make it to the elite ss, but I have been at the peak rank 9 since I graduated 10 years ago!" Vi scoffed. "You can never beat me. Not like this!"

    Emery wisely decided to ignore his opponent''s ramblings and once again began to cast his spell.

    This time, he disyed what he could do. Green glossy walls rose from the ground in front of Vi as if they were about to build a fortress, [Jade Wall]. At the same time, numerous pitch-ck roots shot from beneath the arena to limit his movement.

    Another wave of somber fog swept over the arena and several figures of Emery appeared following suit to take most of Vi''s attention, while the real Emery would asionally reveal himself using [Blink] andunch a surprise attack.

    Even though he was bombarded by Emery''s various means of attack, the man was apparently much stronger than he previously showed as he still managed to scold his opponent.

    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING RIGHT NOW?!! Four elements, but nothing to show for! Such a shame!"

    Currently, Vi disyed and showcased a true embodiment of what the half-blood warriors are renowned of - monstrous physical strength and a special innate ability. Thetter, which was the green armor-like scales covering his entire body, was so strong that it was almost imprable even facing tier 4 weapons.

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!..

    While being relentlessly attacked, Vi managed tond some hits on his opponent as well, depleting the energy of Emery''s protective suit to zero and leaving him down to the protection his [Jade Skin] provide.

    This overwhelming scene naturally caused the audience to tilt on one side, as they started booing Emery while cheering loudly for Vi. The entire atmosphere was as if Emery was pushed to the corner because he had nothing else to show.

    Vi! Vi! Vi!

    However, Emery ignored the scorn and mockery thrown at his direction as he patiently waited for the right moment.

    CRACK!!

    A particr loud sound was heard in the air, and Emery knew his opportunity hade. After receiving multiple attacks from him, he could see hairline cracks on the scales covering Vi''s back meaning what he did was not in vain and his opponent''s skill had its limit.

    With this information in mind, after one more cycle on his [Shadow Mist], Emery decided to stop attacking with his real self and step away from Vi''s sight. It''s all for what he is about to do.

    [Shaman Transformation]

    Emery''s body quickly change, his ws, the glowing green tattoos, the facials, and also the special magic buff that came with it.

    Vi quickly noticed the changes in the air and so turned his head towards the direction where the real Emery was. However, by the time he did that, Emery''s transformation was alreadypleted and even had cast a spell.

    [Shadow Root]

    Seeing the arena floor cracked again following the spell''s activation, Vi couldn''t help butugh as he knew what spell his opponent used. After all, he had fought against it the entire time during this duel.

    "Are you serious? Not this again! Show me something differ-"

    Vi didn''t manage to finish his words as he realized that the roots entangling his feet were different. They were much harder and stronger than their predecessor. In order to be sure, Emery even created [Jade Wall] around Vi that quickly copsed, pressing themselves against and holding the man down.

    But as expected, both spells that were enhanced by [Shaman Transformation] were still not enough topletely stop Vi. It only took the man a few seconds to break the burden forced upon him apart. However, it was enough because a few seconds was all the time Emery needed.

    By the time Vi broke free from everything Emery threw at him, Emery had already appeared five feet away behind him - a distance that could be covered in an instant - with his sword charged with dark energy.

    [Shadow Edge]

    Powerful darkness energy sted from the sword and squarely struck Vi''s back.

    BOOM!!!

    [Shadow Edge] is the strongest attack Emery had, and it sessfully shattered Vi''s armor-like scales on his back into pieces. Due to it, Vi''s body was sent stumbling uncontrobly half a dozen steps.

    The man managed to recover his bnce and turn around to face Emery, but thetter had already arrived with his second strike ready.

    [Shadow Edge]

    BOOM!!!

    In his [Shaman Transformation] form, Emery''s full charged [Shadow Edge] was not to be underestimated. And it was evident that Vi realized this fact as this time he used both of his swords to block the attack, sending him sliding back a few more steps.

    Unfortunately for the man, Emery hasn''t finished yet. After all, he had endured and bided his time, preserving all his spirit force all for this sole moment.

    [Shadow Edge]

    Another powerful dark energy wave flew towards Vi. Emery couldn''t help but think the man had lost his mind when he saw the crazed look he had when he blocked the attack shing both of his swords toward it.

    BOOM!!!

    CRACK!!!

    Loud crisp sound resounded in the air when Vi''s two swords cracked apart. It turned out even tier 4 weapons were unable to withstand two consecutive, full charges [Shadow Edge] from Emery.

    Vi drop the two cracking weapons, he was kneeling and most probably hurting, however, the man continued to have a smile on his face.

    "Hahahaha! This is more like it!"

    Seeing that his opponent was still standing, Emery quickly channeled his energy for another sh. But this time, Vi had stood up before he finished doing so. The man coughed up blood, but still smiled.

    "Come on!"

    It was clear, for some reason, the man asked for more. Naturally, Emery graciously bestowed what the other party wanted.

    [Shadow Edge]

    When the fourth [Shadow Edge] was thrown, at the same time the tier 4 sword on Emery''s hand shattered apart. Emery wasn''t fazed by it though, as he had expected it. On the other hand, what surprised him was what his opponent was doing.

    Vi crossed both of his hands in front of his chest and used them to block the attack, and with this hit, the scales that covered his body werepletely destroyed into small shards.

    Emery did it. He finally did it.

    It''s finally time to dash and send Vi his final regards to the pits of surrender.

    However, having only taken two steps, Emery stopped as he noticed that a figure was still standing amidst the smoke of the shards of dust. The next moment, just like shedding its skin Viz jumped out unscathed from his broken armor.

    Without his armor, Vi was able to move even faster as if he was a freed animal.? Emery however was still gasping from the barrage of powerful spells that he was unable to react as fast. The man pounced at Emery andnded a powerful blow straight to Emery''s chest.

    BAM!!!

    "Urgh!" A gasp of pain escaped from Emery''s mouth.

    Seeing this, Vi moved towards him close and the next thing that happened was some kind of ck smokeing out of his opponent''s mouth and entering his body.

    Before Emery couldprehend what had happened, Vi struck him once again. The man kicked his stomach, sending him flying a few meters away.

    As he felt his body hit the ground hard, Emery saw a notification pop up in his mind.

    [You have been intoxicated]

 Chapter 771 - Giving Up

    <h4>Chapter 771 - Giving Up</h4>

    "Urrggghh!"

    The poison smoke made him dizzy and out of breath very quickly. Not only that, but the smoke also caused his spirit force to turn chaotic.

    Emery swiftly rose to his feet and jumped a few meters backward, just as his consciousness was about to begin to fade from his grasp.

    His gaze was fixed on his opponent, while his arm was already in the process of activating the [Nature Blessing] to remove whatever it was his opponent had done to him.

    The man, on the other hand, strangely decided to not chase after and end him while he was vulnerable.

    Instead, Vi took a few steps back and slowly, a smirk Emery knew too well etched on his lips.

    "Haha... I have to confess that poison is not exactly my innate ability, but I am sure the referee understands��" The man looked at the magus referee in glee and the man nodded letting his acte to pass.

    "That attack of yours was amazing. For that, I will give you 5 minutes to recover�� or of course, you can always give up."

    Emery was annoyed by these damn snake ns and their poison.

    His spirit force might have been in a very chaotic and erratic condition, but giving up would not be an option for him.

    Unfortunately for Emery, the magic resistance his shaman form provided could not help him with poison, and therefore made things worse. Through the activation of his [Nature Blessing], he could tell this particr poison was simr to the ck pill they had given and he had consumed before.

    The amount circting in his body wasn''t as much of a dose as the ck pill, because he just inhaled a small amount of the smoke, but Emery could still feel its detrimental effects on his spirit force.

    With the poison affecting his spirit force, plus given the fact that his 5 minutes time limit of transformation was alsoing to an end, Emery decided to deactivate his [Shaman Transformation] and go back to his first transformation.

    "Hahaha, are you giving up!?" His opponent tried to tease him, evidently to see if he would falter or not.

    Emery turned his back on him. He did not really pay attention to whatever the man had to say to him. He casually walked toward the one sword he had plunged deep to the ground and pulled it.

    "Hahhaha still want to fight? Amazing!"

    At the moment, Emery had to refrain from casting his spells lest it further intensify the chaos his spirit force experienced, hence he could only depend on his battle power to survive this situation.

    Closing and opening his eyes, Emery took a deep breath and prepared to fight. He believed at the very least the previous consecutive [Shadow Edge] attack he had sent should have wounded his opponent and had some effect on him somehow.

    However, before he could finish his thought, Vi smiled and once again trembled before the green scale once again appeared on his body and his armor to be reformed once more. Emery was startled before grim returned to his face.

    "Don''t worry, you should be happy that you managed to hurt me... and now I am gonna hurt you."

    Despite the fact Vi had no other swords in his possession, he calmly raised his arm and slowly arge bone-like de emerged from the inside of each of his arms. Therge boneing out from his arm reminded one of a snake fang, but much bigger. It became his new weapon to fight against Emery.

    "I never like using this... but you tell me if you like it!"

    Wossshhh!!

    Vi charged toward Emery at breakneck speed and swung his arms down, while thetter did everything in his power to fight back. These two powerful men were fighting against each other fiercely, with neither showing any signs of retreating or backing down.

    nkk!! nkk!!

    It wasn''t that Emery was weak, but rather because his opponent had exceeded the usual standard of what a rank 9 capable of. Due to the fact that Vi was not just royalty, but also part of a snake n, he must have been injected with various different kinds of booster to help him reach his peak physical fitness and strength.

    For the time being, Emery could only depend on the battle skills in his repertoire, which included [Weeping Phantom], [Heroic Smash], [Hidden de] and [Chain Strike].

    Even though he was currently engaging in a battle with an opponent whose toughness and endurance was far superior to the average, Emery was determined to fight him till the end to see the limit of his ability.

    nk! nk!! Stt!

    Every third strike thatnded on his body would make a cut to his [Jade Skin], while all of the ones he managed to parry would just cause waves of numbness surge in his palm.

    Emery knew he needed to dodge even faster and to hit with even greater force, as what he had done apparently did not cause enough damage to Vi.

    Out of desperation, Emery returned back to his [Dao Divine Technique]. Now that he had gained a new understanding of Dao on the ind, he might as well now try to push his sword technique past its boundary during this duel.

    nkkk!!

    After a while, as the duel continued on, Emery''s movement gradually changed. Instead of blocking, he began to wee the hard strike with a soft parry, and when the enemy dashed, he started to use the enemy''s strength to bounce himself like a feather.

    "Hahaha, what are you doing there now?! Interesting!"

    Emery started to take advantage of this chance to once again restructure the sword technique he used, while also gradually gaining a new understanding of the Dao.

    Previously he had learned that what he needed to do was about achieving bnce, but now it was also about gradually changing.

    Day into night and returning back to day.

    Emery quickly grasped the concept into the sword technique, as he continued to fight Vi.

    He was able to dodge Vi''s attacks more effectively as a result of the sublimation of this concept. Unfortunately, he just did not have the necessary strength nor speed to match his opponent.

    "Urrghhhh!"

    Vi''s elbow managed to hit his face and Emery spit out blood.

    Even though he continued to improve, Emery still got constantly hit once every few attacks. Wounds started to pile up on his body as blood began covering every inch of his body, causing him to be gradually weaker.

    Vi raised both of his arms and surprisingly he could even perform a battle art with it.

    [Whirlwind Strike]

    Stt! Stt!

    Emery couldn''t dodge the powerful battle art Vi did even with the help of Dao. The attack went through the [Jade Skin''s] defense, and as a result of it, he received multiple cuts at once.

    "Hahaha, still not good enough!" Just give up now!" Vi mocked him, after seeing how much effort he put into fighting him.

    Emery, on the other hand, ignored him. The truth was Emery had already forgotten about why he was fighting or whether giving up would do anything for him or other people around him at that point.

    He had gone too deep in his understanding of Dao. At the same time, the urge inside had been knocking for each hit he received.

    He was really tempted to unleash the urge and just make chaos.

    At the moment, he just followed his body as if Dao had taught him another level of bncing his spirit core, he felt that instead of releasing the Khaos Energy to the urge like before, he manage to flow it at a much slower rate

    He had fallen to the urge many times - this time it could be the way to control it.

    With it, Emery gradually changed. The current silver hair first stage fey transformation was continuously changed into the ck fur

    [Night Wolf Transformation]

 Chapter 772 - Endurance

    <h4>Chapter 772 - Endurance</h4>

    nkk!!

    The two shed and exchanged attacks with each other again, but this time the result was different than before. Instead of pushing Emery once again, Vi was the one who took a step back.

    Emery then started his gradual transformation; seeing that, Vi, who was about to attack, stopped in his tracks and watched his transformation curiously.

    "Oh? You still have something else up your sleeves!" Vi crossed his arm together, his tone full of amusement. "Show me! I will wait until you finish!"

    Unknowingly, Emery actually really needed a few seconds to gather his bearings and stabilize his transformation. This was, after all, the first time he managed to really grasp the Night Wolf Bloodline. Hence, he became very careful to avoid any severe repercussions.

    At the moment, Emery''s body was shaking violently from the pain that ran throughout his body. The transformation had be more painful than usual. He felt as if he was being burned from within, his blood running amok like a wild beast.

    Slowly but surely, pitch-ck fur reminiscent of night appeared all over Emery''s body. The moment it stopped surfacing signaled the end of his transformation, signaling Emery hadpletely transformed.

    Emery felt a simr feeling he felt in his first year, when he first grasped the Fey Bloodline within him.

    "Aaargghhhh!"

    [Analyzing genes��]

    [Your blood has gone through a purifying process]

    [Night wolf gene essence percentage increase to 8%]

    Shockingly, Emery''s Night Wolf Essence had been doubled in an instant.

    Seeing the notification, Emery could not help but think this would only make the side effect of his transformation worse, but then he was shocked to discover that wasn''t the case.

    Even though the primal urge that kept on whispering to him the desire to bring destruction to everything was still there, he was still able to be in control of it. The flow of Khaos Energy that Emery had been continuously channeling had finally achieved its purpose, as his blood had beenpletely incorporated by its existence.

    [Battle power increased by 40]

    [Battle power 152 (244)]

    Holll!!

    Emery snapped his head towards the sky. He couldn''t hold himself from letting out a howl as he currently felt an indescribable level of power. He then threw the sword in his hand to the side, because at the same time, he could feel something emerging from both his knuckles.

    In the next instant, three de-like bones about 30 centimeters long shot out from the skin of Emery''s two knuckles. At nce, they looked very menacing.

    Now that he was ready, the addictive taste of power brought so much unstoppable emotion, that he smiled wolfishly at Vi and opened his mouth.

    "I will make you regret your decision not to attack me when you had the chance!"

    Instead of being deterred, Vi turned amused more than ever. "Is that so? Then prove it to me!"

    Without saying anything else, the figures of both Emery and Vi disappeared from where they were. They shot towards each other at great speed andunched attacks of their own. Vi with his huge fangs on his arm and Emery with his de-like protruded bones.

    CLANK!!

    The two of them were pushed a few feet away from each other, as neither of them was stronger than the other. This naturally fueled their fighting spirit and quickly brought them to another round of furiously exchanging attacks.

    nnkk!! nkk!! nk!!

    With every hit Emery managed to connect, cracks would appear in the crystal-like scale armor covering Vi''s body. On the other hand, each blow Vi managed tond on Emery''s body would cause bruises and blood to stter around.

    It might seem like Emery was still at a disadvantage, as he continued to umte injuries, while his opponent only had his armor destroyed. However, that was not the case at all, because in a few seconds, the bloody wounds on Emery''s body would quickly heal and look as if nothing happened to it.

    Vi couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw this. "Wow! Such a high regeneration you have there!"

    The man still had the guts to speak, even though he was locked in a fierce battle.

    Emery didn''t respond to his opponent''s remark and just smirked inwardly, thinking that would be the reason for the other party''s downfall.

    Right now, the battle between Emery and Vi could be described as a brawl between the two top-rank bloodlines, dark fur wolves and crystal green serpents. It had turned out to be such an riveting and extraordinary spectacle that the audience raised their cheers, not only for Vi, but for Emery as well.

    Many wounds appeared only to be healed in the next moment, crystal-like scales broken only to regrow afterwards. The duel had be a battle of endurance. Unfortunately, this was something Emerycked.

    Ten minutes had passed since Emery had turned into Night Wolf.? It was much longer than he thought he would get, and the primal urge had once again developed to the point it would already have taken control had it not been for him holding it in.

    As much as he hated losing this fight, Emery hated the fact he would soon not be in control of himself. He had to end the duel immediately, so that was exactly what he was nning to do.

    Crack! A crisp sound was heard as Emery finally managed to crack open Vi''s armor. Unlike before, he could see that it wasn''t recovering fast enough. Knowing he barely had time left, Emery decided to ignore Vi''s next attack.

    St!

    Blood sttered, as Vi had his fang prate through Emery''s chest. The man looked gleeful as he said, "I win! Hahaha, I wi-"

    However, his quirky smile quickly froze, as he realized the gritted teeth Emery had turned to a faint smile. Before he could even do anything, Emery extended his two arms and struck towards Vi''s chest as well.

    Splaaatt!!

    "Argggghhh!"

    Vi pulled his hand and separated from Emery. Blood dripped profusely to the ground, as he moved away from Emery. On the other hand, Emery''s situation was no better. He fell to its knees and he coughed out blood, but once again he stood up and shouted at his opponent.

    "Come on! Fight me!"

    His opponent, however, quickly raised both of his hands. "No! No, I give up! I have enough already. Urrggh�� You win! You win!"

    It was a surprising turned and made Emery stop in his tracks.

    Emery was supposed to be happy as he finally got his hard-fought win, but the urge within him caused him to lose his rationality and so he was ready for another charge.

    Vi couldn''t believe it when he saw the ferocious look on Emery''s eyes and what it implied. He immediately became terrified and quickly shouted.

    "No! Are you crazy?! Stop! Wait! Think about Silva!"

    Silva''s name was enough to make Emery stall his steps. At the same time, the referee magus who was standing at the side immediately came in between them and announced the end of the duel and, simultaneously, Emery''s victory.

    When he heard that, Emery quickly tried to suppress the urge and take back control of his body. As he gradually returned to his human form, the gaping wound on his chest also started to close up.

    Emery stood firmly at where he was, while Vi who was still in pain coughed and said,

    "You crazy... Good! Crazy good! Congrattions on your win!"

    Emery actually didn''t care much about his victory over the duel, but rather the deal they had agreed on beforehand.

    "Just keep your word."

    "Of course��" Vi said those words with a small wicked smile on his face, causing Emery to feel ufortable.

    He ignored the man''s antics and turned around to exit the arena. However, he noticed that a familiar person was approaching their location. It was Silva''s uncle, Duke Syre. Emery didn''t expect the grand magus had been watching the duel.

    The man briefly looked at Emery, before turning his gaze towards Vi, "You had your fun already, young master. Your mother is now ready to talk with both of you."

    The words Duke Syre spoke caught Emery off guard.

    Young master? Mother?

    Unaware of Emery''s thoughts, Vi quickly tried to stand up but struggled to do so. Then, he turned to Emery with a grin on his face.

    "I haven''t properly introduced myself, haven''t I? I am Vi Ouraboros, the heiress''s, Silva older brother." The man had his signature smirk on his face once again.

    Emery became speechless. Now that he thought about it, Silva and this infuriating young man did have some resemnce with each other. Moreover, their names were actually almost the same.

    Now that he finally connected the dots, he turned to wonder what the guy was trying to do to him thesest few days.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 773 - The Silver Serpent

    <h4>Chapter 773 - The Silver Serpent</h4>

    After Grand Magus Syre walked into the arena, things progressed so fast that even Vi did not have a chance to chatter his mouth out.

    Emery was swiftly led outside of the arena, where he saw another vehicle had been waiting for him. It immediately rose into the sky making its way towards the architecture vaguely visible in the distance.

    As they got closer to their destination, Emery saw what would probably be the most grandiose building he saw on this. It was definitely the pce where the Serpent Bloodline''s royalty resides.

    Just moments before they arrived, Vi who had been silent since Duke Syre''s arrival suddenly nudged Emery and opened his mouth. Emery turned with a questioning look on his face.

    "I just want to say sorry that I tricked you." Emery saw how Vi scratched his head with a sheepish look while saying those words. He was about to consider the man''s apology when a smirk once again appeared on his face. "But at least we had fun, didn''t we?"

    "..." The man apparently did not sorry at all.

    Oblivious to Emery''s opinion of him, Viughed and continued talking. "Hahaha, you really should have seen your face when I said that I was my sister''s fianc�� back then. It''s hrious, I tell you!"

    Emery just kept silent, as he was determined to no longer entertain the man''s antics.

    Duke Syre, Vi, and Emery - the three of them immediately got off the vehicle the moment itnded and made its way into the pce. They walked up the grand staircase and arrived at the great hall.

    Inside, Emery saw two figures that he immediately recognized. first, a stern-looking man with short dark hair and masculine features, Magus Heorgar; and second, a woman with short brown hair, Enforcer Magus Mich.

    As soon as Emery entered the hall, Magus Mich immediately approached him. From her face, Emery clearly saw how she was clearly trying to hold the turbulent emotions within her.

    Emery quickly turn anxious knowing what she wanted to ask about.

    "Is it true what I heard?" Magus Mich asked hesitantly. She was asking about the fate of herpanions and her captain.

    Inwardly sighing, Emery nodded with difficulty. "Yes. It''s true, senior. I am sorry."

    Magus Mich had a smile on her face, but he could see the emotions threatening to break out of her. The sorrow in her voice couldn''t be masked as she told Emery that Magus Ga also didn''t make it.

    Magus Laban died under the half-blood goat Magus Jigow, while Magus Jasper died horribly with his head blown off in outer space. Last but not least, Magus Leon also didn''t make it as he chose to sacrifice himself for them to escape.

    All the members of the five-man magus enforcer team all died, except the one standing in front of him.

    Realizing this, Emery could not help but recall what Klea said to him - how this mission would be really dangerous. Taking a deep breath, he thought that he would really have to listen to her more next time if he made it back.

    Magus Mich, whose smile was on the verge of crumbling, looked at Emery and said, "At least you are alive, Emery. After all, you are also part of the team."

    Hearing that, Emery couldn''t help but be silent. Even though what she said was somewhat true, he feared that any words of constion that came out of his mouth would hurt her even more.

    Fortunately, it was at this moment that one of the guards announced the arrival of the Ouroboros Queen, effectively separating them from the heartbreaking conversation.

    Magus Mich and Emery smiled at each other before walking to their designated positions in the hall.

    Even before the person arrived, the hall was already epassed with her presence as if she had already arrived. When the queen finally entered with another announcement from the royal aide, formless pressure suddenly manifested and filled the hall.

    There, Emery saw a tall woman with very long jet-ck hair and very white skin slowly walking in royal attire. Somehow, in his eyes, the queen seemed so massive in size that she quickly overwhelmed him.

    It was very clear that the aura the queen was emitting was far more powerful than the grand magus, Duke Syre. As she walked towards her throne and passed the people standing at the side of the hall, everyone including Emery bowed respectfully.

    When he raised his head, Emery saw a young woman following just right behind her.

    Dressed in a beautiful royal gown that made her look like apletely different person, he swore he almost could not recognize her. Even now, he still hadn''t digested the fact that she was the heiress of the Silver Serpent.

    The outfit she currently wore, the different hairstyle she had, and even the demeanor and gestures she disyed; if Emery had not seen her with his own two eyes, he would not have believed that the person who had just walked past was Silva.

    Emery can''t help to think that the girl appears more beautiful than before.

    As she realized that Emery was staring straight at her, Silva quickly turned her head away in embarrassment.

    Meanwhile, the queen had sat on her throne and started to stare at everyone who had gathered. Her gaze turned to Magus Heorgar, then moved to Magus Mich. But only when she looked at Emery did she pause.

    Her pair of deep pitch-ck eyes stared straight at him like an arrow, and Emery couldn''t help feeling as though she could see through and read everything about him in that instance.

    Hence, one could imagine Emery''s shock when the queen said, "Let me take a closer look at you."

    He couldn''t help but be anxious. After all, there were many prominent figures present in the hall - magus and grand magus alike; why was she attracted to him in the first ce?

    After a few steps, the queen opened her mouth again.

    "I heard you kept something for me. Hand it over."

    Emery had been waiting for this question for days, but now that the queen had finally asked for it, he wasn''t sure what to say.

    Fortunately, Magus Mich and Heorgar were present. When Emery looked in their direction for some kind of signal of what to do, the two nodded their heads in unison - a sign for him to give it to the queen.

    Upon receiving confirmation, he quickly opened his spatial space and took out the silver jar in which the spirit souls of the two half-bloods were kept. Before he could do anything more, the jar abruptly flew from his hand and floated towards Duke Syre.

    The queen said to Duke Syre. "You know what to do with it."

    The grand magus nodded and left right away.

    In response, Emery turned to Magus Heorgar and saw how the magus seemed not willing to inquire about what would happen to the spirit souls.

    Emery was hesitant to ask. However, as Magus Leon and Chief Beowulf had put their trust in him, Emery steeled his determination and asked the question.

    "Your Majesty, forgive my insolence, but may I know what are you going to do with those spirit souls?"

    Unexpectedly, the queen looked at him with a smile. "I am going to return them to Zodiac City, to King Alduin"

    Emery was shocked. The two half-bloods were people sent by Zodiac City, so to return them just like that would mean that everything they did was ultimately for nothing. The death of four magus enforcers, the White Fang members, Brutus, and many others; they died in vain.

    Unable to ept such a decision, Emery turned emotional when he asked "Please tell me, why did you do that?"

    Emery''s unexpected burst caught everyone off guard. They were shocked by his brazenness.

    On the other hand, the queen was calm. Actually, she looked amused when she said

    "Tell me, what do you have in mind? What should we do with it?"

 Chapter 774 - Answer

    <h4>Chapter 774 - Answer</h4>

    "What do you have in mind?"

    The question the Oroboros Queen asked stumped Emery for a moment, he wasn''t sure how to answer it. He could only me hisck of knowledge of the situation.

    Hence, Emery calmed the turbulent emotions within him and decided to speak his thoughts sincerely.

    "My apology, Your Majesty, I didn''t mean to offend you. I was just thinking about the people who have trusted that item to me. Therefore, I can''t help but feel responsible and need to know what you are nning to do with it."

    There was a few seconds of eerie silence, as everyone present stared at him without muttering any words. However, this suffocating atmosphere was quickly broken by, unexpectedly, the queen who suddenly smiled andughed.

    "Hahaha�� how interesting, brave, honest�� and from what I have seen thest few days, you are also an astute young man with integrity. You are also able to give a good lesson to my naughty son."

    The queen turned to Vi with a faint smile and asked her dear son.

    "How does it feel to lose to a rank 8 acolyte who is ten years younger and from a lower world?" The queen seemed to be having fun teasing Vi because Emery could hear her chuckling.

    Vi didn''t seem to have expected his name to be brought up in the conversation, therefore he quickly looked flustered. "N-n... No! It''s not true�� I mean��I didn''t give my all in today''s duel!"

    The queen saw her son''s reaction and chuckled. "Don''t be a liar. You have much to learn from this young man here."

    It was at this moment that Silva, who had been quiet, suddenly shouted. "Will you two stop it!? We are in front of guests!"

    Emery couldn''t help but be surprised, when he felt the pressure pressing onto him along with the cold demeanor of the queen suddenly disappear afterward.

    This instance allowed him to see where Vi got his character from. Moreover, Emery couldn''t help but assume that putting up with the two''s antics was what molded and made Silva angry all the time.

    The queen once again turned to Emery and said, "Thank you for entertaining us; for that, I will answer your question."

    She then started to speak about what she knew about the whole situation and what was actually happening. However, due to the order from the Serpent n patriarch, there were some that couldn''t be exined.

    Apparently, the rumor about a Snake Bloodline n having proof of the Zodiac city culprit was true. It''s just that the Oroboros never got their hands on it. It was solely held by the patriarch and as they never wanted to be involved in the matter, the proof had never seen the light of day. Making thest three years hard not just the Serpent ns, but also for all 12 bloodlines.

    It was the queen''s mistake to tell Silva about this matter. Even more when she discovered that her little brother, who was Silva''s uncle, Duke Syre, decided to support her endeavor, which led to the events that happened at Kulturmak.

    Having heard this revtion, Magus Mich couldn''t help but be emotional again.? "Your Majesty, this is the reason that you returning the spirit soul to the Zodiac city. You don''t actually need another proof, do you? Then this really means those who died on the really died for nothing"

    The Oroboros Queen sighed when she heard the magus'' question. She exined that she would have stopped the mission if she knew the time.

    But it was like a blessing in disguise, the action on Kulturmark really stirred up the real culprit and showed their hand. Because of it, now the Magus Alliance had? put incredible emphasis on the matter and there would be some significant changes happening soon.

    She then asked for Magus Mich and Heorgar to stay in captivity andy low for now, as many things were moving in the background as they spoke.

    "I am confident that everything will be revealed in a few weeks. For that, I sincerely thank all of you for the sacrifices you have made," the queen said with a slight bow.

    The two Magus felt relieved, both agreed on the queen''s suggestion and decided to return back to their captivity until everything was all over.

    With the two satisfied with the answer, Emery also had no reason to be suspicious anymore.

    Now that Magus Mich and Heorgar had left the hall, the Oroboros Queen returned her gaze to Emery.

    "Returning you will not be as much of a risk as to the other privilege ss'' acolyte, but I would hope for your understanding and prolong your stay here until it''s over"

    Emery certainly wanted to return as soon as possible, but he knew a lot was at stake here. Therefore, he really didn''t mind staying longer.

    "Of course, Your Majesty. But if you don''t mind, I have two requests"

    The queen raised her eyebrows. "Oh? Go on,"

    "Thank you, Your Majesty. First, I would prefer to stay with my wolves brothers and not be treated differently. And second, I would like to send a message about my situation back to the academy."

    Hearing this the Queen replied.

    "If you mean Headmaster Delbrand, you don''t have to worry about it. He knows about your situation already, but he also couldn''t talk about it until it''s over"

    Emery shook his head. "No, Your Majesty. My message is not for the headmaster, but actually for my friends."

    Unexpectedly, this time the queen''s expression changed and fell silent. Only a few secondster did she open her mouth again.

    "I would suggest not to, but I guess we could send one of our agents to drop a message secretly. However, you must not say anything about the events at Kulturmak or what you have heard here."

    "I understand, Your Majesty." Emery smiled. "Thank you."

    "Silva will help you with this small matter. However, I must reject your request to be transferred back."

    Emery was surprised that such a simple matter was rejected, but the Queen exined with enthusiasm.

    "First, you are a privileged ss acolyte and second you are my daughter''s special guest. Moreover, we have prepared a reward for you that will be hard to do if you are staying in the prison with the others."

    "Reward?" Emery was genuinely puzzled.

    "Yes, we understand that being from a lower world, your time in a privileged ss must be very precious.. Therefore, as thank you for helping the Serpent n and making up for the time you will be wasted here, we would like to assist you in your development."

 Chapter 775 - Reward

    Chapter 775 - Reward

    Emery was taken aback by what he just heard. He was actually not sure why he was being awarded, but the queen sort of insisted her way through by saying he should really give himself more credit.

    An acolyte from the privileged ss, who was willing to be involved in their matter, was to beplemented with.

    That''s what the Oroboros Queenst said, before she left Emery with the siblings.

    As Silva walked toward him, Emery, who was still not used to seeing her current appearance, couldn''t help but get a little nervous.

    With an apologetic look on her face, Silva said, "I am sorry, Emery. This is the best I can do." She smiled wryly. "My mother is set on not letting you back yet. I hope you understand."

    "It''s alright, Silva. I understand and thank you for your help."

    Silence then fell between them, as they looked at each other. The two couldn''t help but be awkward with each other.

    Fortunately, it was at this moment that Vi approached and patted Emery''s back. "Alright, Emery. I genuinely enjoy our time together, so you should find me if you like to have a spar again. You can also go to me if you want to blow some steam off, if you know what I mean." He winked.

    Emery agreed to Vi''s offer for another fight, while wisely ignoring the man''sst sentence. Deliberately taking no notice of his sister''s re, Vi patted Emery''s shoulder once again, before leaving the two of them alone.

    The moment Vi disappeared from the hall, the fierce look on Silva''s face immediately disappeared and was reced by nervousness. Even though Emery also looked as nervous as she was, he couldn''t help but be spellbound by her because it was just something she didn''t usually do.

    Silva also seemed to realize this, as she quickly turned her face away. She then beckoned him toe with her, something about the reward the queen just said.

    The two walked out of the pce and Emery saw a flying vehicle waiting for them. They quickly entered it along with the two magus, who drove the vehicle for them.

    "I am sure you are going to like this, Emery." Silva said after she took her seat in the vehicle.

    A confused look appeared on Emery''s face. "What is it? Where are you taking me?"

    "Not telling." Silva cheekily smiled. "It''s a surprise, after all."

    Emery saw how she seemed to be in a good mood and couldn''t hold himself from smiling. It was as if all the things that happened on the ind had passed by and her worry had beenpletely lifted off.

    Naturally, he was happy to see her happy.

    s, Emery didn''t realize his next words would change her expression again,

    "Silva, about the message to send to the academy..."

    Upon hearing that, the girl''s expression distorted slightly, before returning to calmness a momentter. Still, she reached for her spatial ring and took out a small scroll before giving it to Emery.

    "Here, you can write what you want and we will send it to the academy," said Silva calmly.

    "Thank you, Silva."

    He was d that he could finally send some news, as the message was mainly to no other than Klea.

    [I am safe and will get back soon. I''m sorry for making you worried - Emery]

    To ensure the contents of the message were as her mother had ordered him to, Silva opened the scroll and checked it after Emery gave it to her. Looking at the rows of sentences written inside, she couldn''t help but click her tongue.

    Silva lifted his eyes from the scroll and looked at Emery, as if she was looking at a hopeless person. "You�� are really bad at this, aren''t you?" The girl sighed when she looked at the confused look on his face. "You should add that you miss her, and at least say that you are well."

    Hearing that, Emery realized what she meant. "Aah...? No... I don''t think that''s necessary"

    Silva stared at the young man sitting in front of her silently. For a moment, she couldn''t help but wonder why she could fall for him. "...Yeah. Like I said, you are bad at this. Like, really bad."

    After rolling and binding the scroll again, she quickly stored it inside her spatial ring, while also not forgetting to assure Emery that she would definitely deliver it over to the academy.

    "But I haven''t even told who it is for..." Emery said.

    Silva nced at Emery as if he was an idiot. "Huh! I got it�� I am not stupid, of course I know who it is for, Cleopatra of the elite ss, Earth 1002, right?"

    "Err��" An awkward expression was visible on his face. "Yeah."

    "As I said earlier, I got it."

    The letter Emery wrote for Klea had apparently made the awkward atmosphere surrounding them disappear. They finally were able to talkfortably with each other like in the past.

    As the two of them got lost in their conversation, they didn''t realize their vehicle had arrived at aplex thaty in the middle of a massive forest. Even though it did not look morous, like the pce or magnificent like the prison, the ce was tightly guarded. Emery could vaguely see many armed people patrolling around the area.

    The vehicle stopped right above a wide clearing and slowly made its way towards the ground. When it finallynded steadily, Emery and Silva quickly walked out and were weed by a dozen people in white coats waiting for them.

    Surprisingly, Emery recognized one of the figures standing before them. A short green-skinned figure with two bulging eyes and a wide mouth. The other party also seemed to recognize him, as he shed a grin at him.

    "Wolf boy, finally we meet again."

    "Mr Bob! You are here!"

    The figure Emery recognized was no one else but Bob the Frog whom he met at the gene store in Zodiac City.

    "What are... I mean, what is this ce?"

    Bobughed when he saw the confusion on his face. "Hahaha, wolf boy, this is the Oroboros gene researk kenter!"

    After the words entered Emery''s ears, it took him a second to understand what Bob''s words implied. Upon realizing it, he turned to Silva and saw the girl giving him a smile and said "Research center."

    "That''s right. We hope to fix that weird gene of yours."

    Needless to say, Emery was ted when he heard this piece of news. His wolf gene had always been a problem for a long time and Emery had no way of dealing with it, as he didn''t have either the resources or the help to do so.

    But now, there was a chance that this dilemma of his would soon be resolved once and for all. Furthermore, knowing that Bob the Frog was the one who helped himst time, Emery certainly couldn''t help but turn hopeful.

    "Kome, kome!" Bob said excitedly. "I kan''t wait to start."

    Under the lead of the group of researchers, Emery and Silva entered the main building of theplex. They walked through the corridor and stopped at the main room, where Emery could see various kinds of instruments and apparatus that he had no idea what they were for.

    There, Emery was prepared for the operation, as a dozen people in white coats fiddled with the equipment and checked his overall condition. He watched dozens of tubes filled with liquid with different colors and several instruments ced nearby, ready to be injected to him.

    Bob approached Emery and smiled. "Let''s see how mukh your genes have khanged since thest time we met."

    ---------------

    Author Note:

    End of month ising,e join our monthly quiz and have a fun discussion on discord that will be held before reset time between 28th and 1st march. link on ..avans.xyz

 Chapter 776 - Bloodline Gene

    Chapter 776 - Bloodline Gene

    The room looked very simr to the one Emery had seen in the privileged ss facility, but was more spacious and had more equipment inparison. Currently, Emery was being injected with mini tubes in various parts of his body.

    However, instead ofying on the floor, Emery was actually told to stand on a tform. Silva and a few other people in white coats were staring at Emery from behind the ss window in front of him. Meanwhile, Bob and the rest of his colleagues were busy doing various kinds of tests and checks on him.

    Not long after, Bob stopped in front of Emery and said, "Alright, we''ve got all the basik data. Now we will go ahead and test your physique."

    He told Emery to be ready for what was about toe. A few momentster, he could feel a strong gravitational force from the tform he was standing on, threatening to pull him down.

    "10 times gravity!"

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone present in the scene, the intensity of the gravitational force Emery experienced increased exponentially, going from 10 times to 50 times normal gravity in a matter of minutes.

    During this entire process, Emery was told to turn into his first transformation and then to his next transformation: the shaman form. He was also instructed to cast the various spells he knew during the transformation.

    This continued for 10 minutes, the time limit of the shaman form after which the primal urge usually arose Emery was about to resist the urge as usual when Bob told him not to.

    Hearing this instruction, Emery naturally wanted to reject the idea, because the consequences would be dire if he lost his consciousness.

    However, Bob seemed to have anticipated this, as he quickly stretched out his hand, showing a vial filled with red liquid lying there.

    "We have sukkessfully multiplied your gene suppressor serum, so don''t worry and just unleash your strongest potential."

    Emery looked at the white-haired girl behind the ss and realized that Silva must have given thest serum to Bob. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder about some things.

    When did they start to research it, to the point they were able to reproduce it? It should have been three days ago when he arrived on this, but if that was the case, the Oroboros n''s research capability was incredibly advanced.

    Either way, knowing there was a safety for him tond on, Emery no longer showed any hesitation. After all, inwardly, he also would like to repeat what he managed to do during the duel against Vi, so Emery slowly activated his [Night Wolf Transformation].

    The excruciating pain was still there, wrecking through his body. Of course, Emery gave his best to resist it. The silver fur that covered his body gradually changed into pitch-ck color; along with it, Emery couldn''t hold himself from letting out a howl.

    Looking at Emery''s battle power rapidly increasing like a spaceship taking off, Bob immediately told his colleagues to increase the gravity pressure. At the same time, he also told Emery to hold on to his consciousness as long as he could.

    12 minutes and 20 seconds was the limit before the data finally showed that Emery''s consciousness was affected. Immediately after, Bob injected the gene suppressor serum into Emery''s body.

    A few minutester, Emery regained his consciousness and was brought to another room.

    There, Emery waited for around an hour to calm his spirit core before Bob with Silva came to give the result of the tests he went through earlier.

    [Bloodline Gene - Fey Wolf]

    [Gene ssification - Legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 6]

    [Current Rank - Rank 4 - The Fey Shaman]

    [Fey wolf gene essence - 32%]

    [Night wolf gene essence - 8%]

    Other than the four percent increase in his Night Wolf gene, there was actually nothing unusual about Emery''s result.

    "I kan see that you have improved since thest time we met. Looks like you also have sessfully kreated your own version of gene booster. Do you still have some of it with you?"

    Emery nodded and gave Bob the [Fey Gene Booster - Tier 1] that he had painstakingly created using the mix of Caracas Flower''s poison, the essence of Gaia and the corrupted liquid. Without the heavenly fruit, this was the best he had specifically brought from Earth so he could continue working on it in the Apothecary institutes.

    After receiving the vial, Bob gave it to one of the white coats and they quickly poured it out of the vial.

    Looking at the data of the gene booster, Bob nodded and muttered to himself. "It''s what he was looking for, but..." He drawled and asked for the recipes.

    Emery realized what Bob actually was looking for. His mind quickly dove into his spatial space and took out another item. It was [Corrupted Lycanthrope], the liquid Emery had collected from the Three w Ind.

    The group ran a test on the liquid. Bob watched the rows of data that kept appearing, the expression on his face gradually filled with relief.

    "What happened, Mr Bob? Is it good news?"

    "It is. Fortunately, your Night Wolf gene has many simrities with the Demon Wolf gene. This diskovery will certainly speed up our process."

    Waves of questions rolled in his mind, but Emery could safely conclude the group Bob the Frog was part of was the same that helped Magus Heorgar breakthrough and reach his rank 7.

    Oblivious to the torrent of questions in Emery''s mind, Bob continued to speak. "However, there''s also one major difference. The Demon Wolf is what we kall a pure breed. While yours�� are a kompletely different kind��"

    "What do you mean, Mr Bob?" Emery asked, deeply confused.

    "It might be too soon to say, but this thought has been at the bakk of my mind in thest three years since I studied yours. Kan you imagine it? Three years of dedikated search, and I still kan''t find an identikal wolf bloodline to yours."

    Emery was taken aback by what he had just heard, but then anxiety quickly reced his surprise.

    "Please exin."

    "I believe your bloodline is in a different kategory altogether and is what we kall a mutated one. It''s something that was aktually born from a very�� I mean, a very powerful being�� this is so exkiting!!"

    A sound of gulping was heard, but Emery''s thoughts were too upied to care about that. "This�� is good�� right..?"

    "Yes, definitely�� but only if we manage to understand what it really is. So, give me some time with it and we will find you when we''re done."

    Bob turned around and looked like he was ready to start this new project. But then, he suddenly remembered something. "Ah, yes. I almost forgot."

    One of the white coats brought a transparent box and within he saw a familiar item. It was his [Beast Pendant] that was said to be missing.

    Mr Bob''s words afterward surprised him

    "I need your permission to use this item as one of the ingredients."

    "An ingredient? This ne?" The question caught Emery off guard. Never once in his mind did he imagine the [Beast Pendant] would be an ingredient for something.

    "Yeah." Bob nodded. "My niece has told me how this thing helps you stop your transformation when it gets out of kontrol. It''s kertainly not a koincidence, don''t you think?"

    Afterward, Bob showed data exining that the w-like item hanging on the pendant was a remnant of a certain powerful wolf creature. The most important thing was that it reacted with his bloodline, he was pretty sure it held the key to the secret of his bloodline.

    As if he got a new insight, Emery took out the book given by Klea - the book of Fenrir and its two offsprings the Day and Night Wolf. He then gave it to Bob in the hopes that it would help advance the research.

    After skipping through the book, Bob said, "Yes, yes... This will definitely help put some kontext on the matter."

    Now that he really wished to start his project, Bob told Emery to leave. It was apparent that the frog man was too excited and couldn''t wait to start working on his mutated bloodline.

    While making his way out of the ce, Silva asked.

    "So what do you want to do while waiting for the result?" asked Silva. "Do you want to go and see around the city?"

    Even though interested in such matters, Emery currently was in no mood for it. He really had to continue with his training. It had been almost three months since he had left Magus Academy. He hoped not to get left behind too much by the other, when he returned. He wondered how his friends were doing.

    While he missed the important Magus Game because of this mission, it''s very important that he would be able to take the mid-year exams, which should be held in two months.

    So for that, he shook his head and told his n to return for more training. The girl nodded as if she had expected his answer. "Alright, I can help you with that."

    -------

    Author Note

    Thank you for your privileged chapter''s support. I am very grateful as your support is what keeps the story going. I hope you are all excited for March chapters as I am. I have prepared some surprises that I really couldn''t wait to share.

    Hope for your continuous support and again thank you very much

    ) as I will be answering your question and hearing your thought. This will really help me shape a better story for us all.

    Also if you haven''t checked my other novel please do so. I have finally finished connecting it all together and can''t wait to finish writing it all down.. Thank you for your patience.

 Chapter 777 - More Training

    Chapter 777 - More Training

    Now that Mr. Bob was unavable, Silva took Emery somewhere else.

    The two made their way to anotherplex this time over the hill near a cliff surrounded by trees.

    The ce was exponentially bigger in size, and was surprisingly filled with a lot more strong individuals roaming around.

    Through his spirit reading, Emery could clearly feel the presence of thousands of acolyte level individuals, hundreds of saint level figures and dozens of magus with at least two grand magus.

    At first, Emery was confused as to what kind of ce would house this level of fighting force. But then, as soon as he arrived, he immediately realized the ce Silva had brought him to.

    The sight of hundreds of people with acolyte level of cultivation practicing together at the yard basically gave Emery a clear idea as to what kind of ce this was.

    "This�� is an academy?" Emery asked, slightly doubting his guess.

    "Not quite." Silva smiled when she saw the rows of people swinging swords in harmony, "This is a Dojo."

    A puzzled look appeared on Emery''s face when the new term went into his ears. Apparently, there was no exact trantion, but Silva simply exined that this ce was essentially like the Combat Institute of Magus Academy, where people trained and practiced fighting with various kinds of weapons.

    "Most importantly, our Dojo is famous for our sword style. So, knowing that you prefer to use swords, an opportunity to learn here should be really beneficial for you."

    Emery was certainly ted as he looked at these people practicing with all their heart.

    They all wore the same outfit - a unique-looking uniform consisted of a white top and ck bottom - as they continued to train with clear discipline following one certain form.

    To his surprise, even watching these acolytes practice basic foundational moves was very insightful to Emery.

    As the two of them went deeper and entered the inner court, Emery began to see several more advanced and freestyle techniques practiced by those with saint level cultivation. Seeing how fascinated Emery was, Silva decided to stop and let him watch these people for a while.

    However, their attention was quickly diverted not long after.

    A group of people could be seen walking towards them. All of them exuded magus level cultivation. Emery watched quietly as they arrived and respectfully greeted Silva.

    "Greetings, Princess." They all said in unison.

    Silva nodded her head and said, "Is Master Hirasi avable?"

    "Yes, Princess." One of them answered. "He is expecting you."

    Hearing that, Silva asked them to lead the way, while beckoning for Emery to follow. The group of magus swiftly led them to a building that seemed to be made entirely of an exquisite wood.

    Thanks to his spirit reading, Emery now knew they were approaching the strongest figure in this ce.

    The moment they entered the building, Emery''s gaze was immediately transfixed on the two figures sitting on what appeared to be a wooden tform at the far end of the room. One was an old man with long white hair, another was a female with a scar on her cheek. He could clearly perceive the grand magus level of cultivation emanating from the two of them.

    Silva, who noticed Emery''s behavior, nudged him and gestured to follow her.

    The two of them walked towards the tform and stopped a few steps away. Immediately after, Silva bowed which Emery quickly followed.

    "Greetings, Master Hirasi." She turned to the other person and said, "Greetings, Grand Magus Atika."

    Even though it seemed typical at first nce, the different way Silva used when addressing the two people clearly told others what their rtionship was. One was Silva''s own master - who personally taught her, while the other was simply a form of address that formally befit the other party''s status.

    The two people, however, just nodded their heads epting the bow.

    "This is Emery." Silva said. "The queen hopes he will be trained under your care during his time here."

    The two people were strangely silent for a moment. Emery noticed this, but didn''t open his mouth because he knew it wasn''t appropriate to do so. Now, He just needed to wait for these two to make their decision.

    Momentster, Master Hirasi finally said.

    "We willply with the queen''s request. However, as an outsider, we could only give pointers to the young man and could not ept him as a formal disciple."

    Silva readily nodded his head, as if he had expected such a response. "I understand, Master. I''m sure the queen will understand."

    Even from a nce, Emery could tell these two were weapons masters, moreover, both of them possessed grand magus cultivation. As such, it would be a fortunate matter for him to be taught by them. Even if it was just a day or two.

    While Master Hirasi didn''t seem to mind the idea of ??teaching an outsider, Grand Magus Atika, on the other hand, didn''t seem so happy.

    "We will definitely teach you, but for us to be able to give any pointer, it really depends on how deep your understanding of the sword is."

    Silence fell into the room after Grand Magus Atika spoke those words.

    Reading between the lines, the grand magus'' words could be interpreted as: unless Emery has the talent, they will not teach him anything.

    Seeing that Emery was silent, Silva quickly leaned over and whispered to his ears. "What are you doing? That''s your cue! Show them your best skill!"

    The grand magus gave a sign to one of the magus present in the room. Immediately after, the man stood in the middle of the room with a sword in his hand.

    Emery naturally understood what this meant. Therefore, he swiftly went and stood in front of the man while also taking out his own sword.

    "You should strike first." The magus said with a smile. "I will adapt to your strength."

    Emery nodded to show he understood. After giving the man a bow of respect, Emery immediately began. His figure disappeared from where he was and shot towards the magus.

    Throughout his journey, Emery never really had any formal sword training. He had several days worth of swordsmanship with Magus Xion and a few days battling against different levels ofbat puppets - that was it.

    Therefore, it could be said Emery''s style of swordsmanship was considered unrefined, this fact was quickly noticed by the two masters. The sight of him employing battle arts like [Weeping Phantom] and the others didn''t really excite nor impress Master Hirashi and Grand Magus Atika.

    Realizing this, but without anything else to show, Emery eventually decided to try his luck with his [Dao Divine Sword] - something his master Magus Xion said was not a sword technique.

    The moment he disyed the technique, Emery could see that the two grand magus were startled. Grand Magus Atika even abruptly stood up and decided to jump in, recing the magus as his opponent.

    "Show me more!"

    Things progressed so unexpectedly Emery didn''t know what to do for a moment. But a few momentster, he calmed down and continued what he had been doing - disying what his technique was capable of.

    nk! nk! nk! nk!

    Emery showed what his [Divine Dao Sword] was, but just as they exchanged strikes ten times, Grand Magus Atika suddenly stopped and lowered her sword. She walked back to his seat ignoring Emery''s bewildered expression, but her next words caught everyone off guard.

    "I will take him." Sitting down, Grand Magus Atika stared at Emery and said, "You are now my outer disciple"

    Emery just stood there, unresponsive,pletely stunned. His mind was still processing what had happened when Silva suddenly hit him on the back.

    "What are you doing!? ept it, you fool!"

 Chapter 778 - Sword Master

    Chapter 778 - Sword Master

    Grand Magus Atika, or as Emery now called her, Master Atika, was a grandmaster level sword specialist. A title and prowess many dreams to achieve, but never aplish in their entire life.

    Throughout the universe, there was an actual category and titles for those who mastered the discipline. Such titles were: sword expert, sword master and sword grandmaster.

    Unlike its impressive-sounding title, sword expert was a self-proimed title that was used mostly by those who were able to defeat high-rankbat puppets in swordsmanship. However, they couldn''t bepared to the other two titles.

    The other two, sword master and sword grandmaster, were titles given to those who achieved an actual stage in sword mastery. One needed to attain something known as sword aura to be recognized as a sword master, while for a grand master was toprehend the highest stage of understanding - the sword intent.

    There actually existed one more title that people didn''t often talk about, the Sword God.

    This was because the number of people worthy of this title in the whole universe was so few it could be counted by hand. Of course, these people were an object of reverence to sword practitioners in general.

    Those were the things Emery learnt during the Magus Academy''s sses. Now that he was unexpectedly epted as a disciple of the Oroboros n''s Dojo, he might finally have a chance to learn firsthand about the two enigmatic and extraordinary attainments every sword practitioner dreamt to achieve - sword aura and sword intent.

    However, three days had passed since he was epted as Grand Magus Atika''s disciple, and Emery was only told to do three different moves and nothing else.

    sh, thrust and strike without worrying about defense. Furthermore, instead of fighting against abat puppet that could react and retaliate, Emery was told to constantly hit only a particr wooden pole with a wooden practice sword.

    If Emery didn''t know any better, he would have thought he was being humiliated by being asked to do this kind of training.

    Tak! Tak! Tak!

    Rhythmic sound resounded in the air as Emery relentlessly struck the targets on the wooden pole. There were a total of 12 different targets on the massive pole and each target had their own specific way to be hit - whether strike, thrust or sh.

    Tak! Tak! Tak!

    Even though it was a tiresome and repetitive task to do, Emery still did the job beautifully. Being capable of delivering one hit per second, he managed to score about approximately one hundred thousand hits a day.

    Emery only stopped his continuous actions of hitting the targets about twice throughout the day, when Silva came to visit and bring him food to eat during the morning and noon. Those were also the only breaks Emery took during his so-called training.

    When the third day passed and the fourth day of training began, someone suddenly visited Emery in the morning when he was in the early hours of today''s training.

    "Yo! My bro, Emery!" The figure arrived with a grin on his face. "I''ve heard of your unfortunate fate. The instant I heard the news, my heart immediately decided I definitely had toe and see it for myself."

    The figure who spat out infuriating words upon arrival was none other than Silva''s brother, Vi. Unfortunately for the man, the only response he managed to receive from Emery was a brief nce, before thetter proceeded to ignore and continue his training diligently.

    Vi was about to speak more when Grand Magus Atika suddenly entered the courtyard provided for Emery. He shut his mouth and only watched as the other party checked her disciple''s progress. She turned around and left the ce after only observing Emery for a few seconds and saying two simple words: "Do More."

    When the grand magus left, Vi once again threw some ''motivational'' wordsced with mocking tone in an attempt to tempt Emery to take some hot water break.

    The man still continued his antics so persistently that Emery was about to lose his temper and explode, if it wasn''t for Silva who luckily came. Understanding what the situation was, she immediately made a rescue and kicked her brother out of the courtyard.

    During Emery''s rare asion of break, Silva told him about how entric Grand Magus Atika was. Talking about thetter, she also told Emery how his master was the Oroboros n''s best sword practitioner, even stronger than her teacher Master Hirasi.

    Emery actually didn''t mind his master treatment at all. He was sharp enough to roughly guess the intentions of Grand Magus Atika giving this set of routines.

    If he wasn''t wrong, his master was trying to refine and perfect the basics of his swordsmanship. And the truth was, after doing 300.000 hits, Emery could now tell there was a difference in how he swung the sword.

    At a moment of silence, Emery actually had something in his mind that he wanted to ask Silva. It was about her n.

    "If you don''t mind, can I ask something about your n?"

    Silva seemed to be startled by his words. Still, she nodded her head. "Sure, go and ask anything!" Actually, the white-haired girl was inwardly a little anxious. She was caught off guard by Emery''s interest that seemingly came out of the blue.

    "You know I am from a lower realm, right?" Emery asked, to which Silva nodded back. "I don''t have people who can teach me; not even a magus, let alone a grand magus. But I saw that your family has several of such figures. So, I can''t help but wonder why your n still sends their descendants to the Magus Academy."

    Emery was curious about how ns like Silva''s worked and the grand scheme of things revolving around them. He wondered about her interest to study at the Magus Academy, despite all the facilities and resources she already had.

    For example, fighting andpeting to be enrolled in the privileged ss would grant an acolyte a grand magus teacher. Meanwhile, in Silva''s case, she actually has several of such figures to choose from in her n.

    Hearing such a question, Silva was silent for a while before giving Emery the answer.

    She told him it was all about getting more resources and earning better recognition and prestige through the younger generation. All of this would, in the end, leverage her entire family higher among the other ns of Snake Bloodline and simultaneously among the entire body of Magus Alliance.

    The white-haired girl also exined how her Oroboros n, like almost all bloodline families, was considered a family faction. Apparently, it took them two thousand years to finally be a grade 2 faction, with the patriarch of the family at that time being the sole supreme magus of the faction.

    "...When my mother finally has her breakthrough to the supreme magus realm, we will reach grade three and subsequently things will be easier for us."

    Emery''s horizon was once again broadened, as he continued to listen to Silva speak. He could imagine a n like White Fang, if they had an opportunity and fortune could one day be a faction themself.

    Unfortunately, Patriarch Lucius had gone missing and with the tragedy that happened to Chief Beowulf and the others, it would be hard for the remaining members of White Fang to hold on and continue existing, let alone reach this sky-high goal.

    Emery also couldn''t help thinking about his own. Other than his four close friends, Emery also had his small fey sister''s pack. Hearing the achievement of Silva''s ancestors, he wondered if there would be a time when Earth or the Fey could ever build and have their own faction.

    After she finished with his exnation, Silva suddenly seemed to turn a little nervous.

    "With the war and conflicts that are happening right now, it''s always a good idea to join a family or faction." Silva said nervously. "For example... You see�� the White Fang..:

    Emery turned to Silva at the mention of White Fang, but she swallowed her nervousness and continued on. "They... could join us... The Oroboros... Also you�� it would be great if�� you can join us.."

    He recalled how Silva had once asked this question in the past. Emery smiled at the girl and said, "I am honored with the offer, Silva. Truly��"

    Hearing Emery''s words, a smile quickly bloomed on the white-haired girl''s face. However, Emery still had not finished his words.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t ept it. After all, I have my that I need to take care of." Seeing the confused expression on her face, Emery proceeded to exin to her briefly about the Earth''s situation with the Nephilim. After hearing it Silva seemed to turn really emotional.

    "What!?" Silva eximed, standing up. "They don''t have the right to do that! Those damn Nephilims!!"

    Emery was surprised by Silva''s sudden burst. Still, he quickly woke up from his stupor and calmed her down. After she calmed down, Silva looked him in the eye and said, "You know, Emery..."

    "��joining the family means that your''s problem will be ours too. That way, we can help you fight the Nephilims." Emery was silent when he heard this. As if she had expected such a reaction, Silva didn''t press on with her offer and only said, "Just promise me that you''ll think about this."

    Emery was still silent. It was only a few secondster did he respond.

    "Alright, I promise."

    ��

    After finishing the meal Silva had brought for him, Emery immediately returned to his training.. Meanwhile, a certain white-haired girl left the courtyard with a feeling of joy she had never felt before.

 Chapter 779 - Sword Technique

    Chapter 779 - Sword Technique

    Tak! Tak! Tak!

    A week had passed since Emery started his tedious kind of training - hitting the targets on a wooden pole. By now, the young man had long since passed the milestone of 700.000 hits and was on his way to a record of 800.000.

    Throughout the week, he had been patiently and diligently hit all the 36 targets ording to what Grand Magus Atika told him on how they were supposed to be hit.

    Emery had done many repetitions of multitude variations of strike, sh and thrust. The numbers he did for each basic move amounted to well over hundreds of thousands.

    And finally, today, Grand Magus Atika arrived and told him to stop.

    With Emery''s current physique and cultivation level,pleting about 700.000 hits continuously would certainly have taken a toll on his overall condition. In fact, he was slightly out of breath and some throbbing pain appeared in his arm. However, Emery would definitely do whatever training his master would give him.

    The female master took one of the wooden swords and walked to the center of the courtyard where Emery was currently at.

    "Come. Spar with me."

    Although he was surprised for a moment, Emery nodded his head. "Yes, Master."

    He knew the time of a renowned figure such as Grand Magus Atika was invaluable, so he immediately gripped the sword in his hand and shot towards her, employing the technique thatnded him under her tutge, Dao Divine Sword.

    Emery''s steps as his figure darted towards his master were as soft as a floating leaf, but how and the momentum his sword swinging was furious and forceful like a raging wave. What Emery showcased at the moment was the culmination of his understanding.

    TAK!

    A familiar dull, yet slightly softer sound reverberated in the air when Master Atika received Emery''s attack with a soft parry. She received and redirected the force his sword carried and subsequently delivered a counter attack.

    The sequence was so fast that, before Emery realized and could do anything, the wooden sword had appeared right next to his neck.

    "Again!" Master Atika said, as she withdrew the sword.

    After all the grueling practice he went through, Emery was confident his swings had been refined. However, reality struck and presented the harsh truth right before his eyes - in the face of a true master, the perfect swing in his eyes could easily be stopped with a simple parry.

    Tak! Tak!

    "Again!" said Master Atika calmly, after striking the opening Emery showed.

    Tak! Tak!

    "Again!"

    Tak! Tak!

    "Again!"

    Emery was obviously trying his best, but he found that, no matter what he tried to do, he was still unable to stop and counter the attacks that his master sent him. And if that wasn''t bad enough, Master Atika didn''t seem to have any intention of telling him what he wascking in his moves.

    The woman with a scar on her cheek just kept saying ''Again'', while beating the helpless Emery one-sidedly!

    After a few shes, Emery who was thinking hard about finding a way to break through Grand Magus Atika''s seemingly impregnable defense suddenly noticed something simr in the way his master was fighting now.

    He immediately put everything in his mind aside and focused all his attention on his master''s movements. Then, Emery realized why he felt a sense of familiarity

    How her arms and her feet moved, her every stance. It was definitely the steps of [Weeping Phantom] inbination of the sword moves that follow the concept of Dao - Coalescence of soft and hard, slow and fast.

    Tak! Tak!

    However, knowing what his master''s moves did not necessarily mean he could actually follow them.

    Emery kept getting his sword bounced and repelled back and forth by his master until she finally stopped and lowered her sword.

    "Enough."

    To be honest, Emery was currently feeling really embarrassed he couldn''t keep up with her at all. His master was a sword grandmaster, indeed. She could easily do his moves better than himself.

    "I will show you the first six. Watch closely."

    While Emery was shocked by the unexpected words and still tried toprehend, the female sword grandmaster had already started showing a mind-blowingbination of sword hand movements and footwork technique.

    It was a six simple-looking movements that embodied a perfect harmony between basic strike, sh and thrust with the dodge, parry and block moves of the [Weeping Phantom]. Emery waspletely stupefied, as he witnessed firsthand what he strived to achieve.

    "Master, this..." Shock was evident on his face. "Isn''t this...?"

    "I can only give you 6 moves. All the insight came from my observation of you, therefore the creator of this technique should not be me." She said calmly. "Come look for me when you have managed to make 36 moves out of them."

    Grand Magus Atika threw the wooden sword aside and left the courtyard without even waiting for Emery''s response, leaving him alone who was still trying to process what had just happened.

    Immediately after, he dropped to the ground as he sat in the lotus position. Closing his eyes, he quickly focused his thoughts and recalled what he had seen, trying to make sense of the insight he had just received.

    A set of six movements, which Emery had to understand and subsequently develop to 36binations of attacks, integrating the [Weeping Phantom]''s steps and the concept of Dao.

    Time flowed and hours passed, without realizing it Emery had been meditating all night.

    It wasn''t until the next day when Silva arrived with a basket of food that Emery awoke from his deep contemtion. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at Silva''s figure who was approaching him.

    "Silva,e spar with me."

    "Eh?" Silva saw Emery walking over to the rows of wooden swords. "Alright!"

    He grabbed a random wooden sword and threw it at her. Now that the two were armed, they walked to the center of the courtyard.

    Looking at the beautiful girl in front of him, Emery''s gaze was calm. "Let''s start."

    Swish!

    Their figures shot forward at almost the same time and quickly began to sh against one another.

    Tak! Tak! Tak! Tak!

    The two of them knew quite well about each other''s strength, as they had countless spar during their time on that desert ind. At that time, the only way Emery could defeat Silva in swordsmanship was through overwhelming her with strength or spells.

    This time, however, Emery put those two things aside andpletely focused on fighting with a new sword style.

    Tak! Tak! Tak!

    In just a mere six moves, Emery was able to put an end to the spar by bringing his sword on Silva''s neck. Unknowingly, Emery repeated the scene of himself and his master Grand Magus Atika.

    "Impressive!" Silva said with a smile. There wasn''t the slightest hint of irritation in his voice. In fact, because of this defeat, a fighting spirit has ignited within her. "Again!"

    Emery nodded his head as he also wanted to further test his limits. Hence in the next second, their figures disappeared again as they swung their swords at each other.

    Tak! Tak! Tak!

    Tak! Tak! Tak!

    The two fought and the fight ended almost as fast as the first one. This second round, however, it took Emery 10 moves to checkmate the girl. The subsequent round took him 20 moves and then in the fourth round they somehow were on par until Emery was defeated a minuteter.

    The reason Emery kept losing his ground before being finally defeated was because he had a limited number of moves. To be exact, only 6 of them and he had no otherbination. Therefore, anyone who had met and tasted his move would be ready to ovee them in the next round.

    "Thank you, Silva, for sparring with me." Emery looked into her eyes, his expression serious. "I''m sorry to say this, but I was wondering if you could do me a favor."

    "Err�� Yes, of course�� what do you need?"

    Emery''s eyes gleamed when he heard that.

    ��

    An hourter, the courtyard where Emery trained was filled with dozens of the Dojo saint-level disciples.

    Tak! Tak! Tak! Tak!

    The moment they arrived, Emery went ahead and fought them one by one. The duration of the fights was roughly between 5 to 10 minutes each.

    Thanks to that, at the end of the day, Emery managed to fight them all. A total of 50 saint-level swords experts, hundreds of fights and a loss in all of them. He had been defeated constantly, but Emery seemed more ted than before he started his losing streak.

    When the night arrived and the disciples were about to leave, Emery approached Silva with a wry smile and said, "You are a princess, right? I�� err.. Can you ask some of them to stay and practice with me all night?"

    "..."

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 780 - 36 Variations

    Chapter 780 - 36 Variations

    Emery could be seen lying on the lush grass in the courtyard, panting heavily for breath. Sparring definitely was more tiring than just continuously hitting targets on a wooden pole.

    All of the saint level sword practitioners Silva called upon possessed a solid level of swordsmanship, both in technique andprehension. In fact, some of them had even studied the discipline of the sword for nearly 50 years.

    Just like when he sparred with Silva, at first Emery managed to beat these people easily in a matter of a few moves.

    However, after winning once or twice, the situation quickly changed and tilted away from his favor, as his opponents were finally able to understand his moves and read them like an open book in the next fight.

    With only a total of six variations avable to use, Emery truly experienced firsthand how limited it was for him tounch an attack and counter his opponent''s attacks, when they basically knew everything about his card.

    Of course, if Emery was willing to fight using hisbat instincts and adapting to his opponent''s techniques and skills, he would not be defeated so easily.

    However, his main goal in fighting against these people was not to win against them but to experiment and test things around with his newly-created technique.

    He wanted to experience different scenarios against various opponents and see how his technique would fare against them, to discover what aspects werecking and could be improved upon.

    Therefore after fighting with around 50 saint level individuals and losing ny percent of them, Emery walked away from the center of the courtyard and finally took a break.

    He walked over and sat under a shady tree, before closing his eyes to reflect on all the losses he had suffered in the past two days. At the same time, he gathered all the insights he had gleaned from the relentless losing streak and tried to create 36 variations of his own.

    Emery initially thought that developing this technique starting from the sixth moves to the seventh moves, the eighth, ninth and so on would be the best course of action. But after long and deep thought, he realized this train of thought was in the wrong direction entirely.

    Emery contemted again and discovered the trick was hidden in what Master Atika had told him.

    It was one of the word that she said - Thirty-six. Emery had to take each of the six variations and develop each of them to six distinct new variations, bringing the total to 36 variations.

    Understanding what he had to do now, Emery immediately began to take his first steps by gathering all the insights he had umted to date. Starting from the 6 moves that Master Atika had shown, the continuous battles for the past two days, the experience he had amassed over the past two years using the technique, even returning to the memory of the two Han sword masters who had first shown off their technique to him.

    The two Han sword masters also obviously had a simr strategy to what Emery was about to adopt. Emery''s technique would be divided into 6 stages - three offensive moves and three defensive moves - each form having six variations different to each other.

    Thrust, it''s the fastest move among the three moves, but had the least amount of targeted area. Strike, the most powerful move, delivering extreme destruction at the cost of rtively less precision. sh, the move that incorporates both aspects of both in a harmonious and bnced way.

    Parry, the defensive move that was best used when there was a chance tounch a counterattack, but worst when the goal in mind was defense. Block, the move that most embodied the word ''defensive'', allowing to negate most attacks. Dodge, the exact move one used when they knew both parry and block couldn''t cut it.

    6 forms, 3 offense 3 defense, six variations each, totaled 36 variations. With all the ideas for the variations, Emery decided to divide the final technique into six stages of difficulty. Stage 1 would be the 6 basic variations shown by Master Atika, which naturally made Stage 6 the mostplicated one of its 36 variations.

    This was such an epiphany that Emery didn''t idle any longer and swiftly stood up to start practicing the 36 variations - from Stage 1 to Stage 6.

    As Emery submerged in his enlightenment-like moment, he didn''t even realize the night hadpletely passed and the next morning had arrived. It was only when Silva came with another batch of disciples did he wake up from his state.

    Emery didn''t wait and went for a spar with the saint level disciples. He couldn''t wait to see the result of his hard work.

    Loud sounds continued to echo through the air as two wooden swords shed and struck each other.

    Unexpectedly, it took 30 minutes for the first disciple Emery fought to voluntarily surrender. The next fight also ended in roughly the same way at almost the same amount of time.

    Emery looked exhrated, as he continued to test the 36 variations against the different types of sword techniques the disciples possessed. In all his fights, he would not stop attacking until he found the most efficient way to deal with each move of his opponent''s technique.

    That''s why at the end of the day, instead of fighting 50 different opponents, Emery only managed to fight twenty people.

    The same thing happened on the fourth and fifth day of the sparring. Just like solving a puzzle, Emery ended up defeating all the saint level disciples that Silva had brought and subsequently managed to refine his technique which he now named [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique].

    The moment he struck down hisst opponent, Emery lowered his sword and sank into deep contemtion, crystalizing all the gains he had got over the past few days. He was so lost in thought that he didn''t even notice that Vi had arrived and was standing on the sidelines with Silva.

    "I want to give him a try too!" Vi said with a big smile, staring at Emery''s drenched figure.

    However, Silva stopped him, she grabbed a wooden sword and then walked towards Emery, taking the chance to fight him first.

    "Fight me!"

    Emery, who was woken up by her words, turned and nodded his head. "Alright."

    The two of them didn''t say anything else and immediately went on the offensive.

    Tak! Tak! Tak! Tak!

    Swords swung in the air, exchanging attacks with each other. Both Emery and Silva moved around the courtyard as they attacked their opponent without pause. The fight between the two was equally beautiful and cutthroat, where one mistake might spell the end of it.

    For more than half an hour, the two had fought and exchanged hundreds of attacks. However, Emery still could not solve the ''puzzle'' of Silva''s swordsmanship. Therefore, he subconsciously gritted his teeth.

    The girl however knew very well how much Emery had improved in the span of days.

    Excited by Emery''s achievements, Silva identally made a mistake. Emery, whose mind was so focused naturally, didn''t miss this. He instantly shot at the opening, causing her to fall to the ground and her sword to fly into the air.

    "I''m sorry, Silva. Are you okay?" Quickly approach to help her stand.

    "Yes... I''m fine." The white-haired girl red at him and clicked her tongue. "Huh! I hate that you''re improving so fast!"

    Emery was about to respond when at this moment the ck haired man standing at the side suddenly shouted in an annoyed tone. "Hey! How long are you lovebirds going to let me wait!?"

    Without even waiting for a response, Vi jumped andnded right in front of the two.

    "Come on, Emery.." He smirked. "Now you fight me!"

 Chapter 781 - Law Of The Sword

    Chapter 781 - Law Of The Sword

    Even though Emery had clinched the victory against Vi in their previous duel, it was clear for him that the man was better skilled at him in weapon fighting.

    "Are you ready, Emery?" Vi stared straight into Emery''s eyes and smirked. "It''s time for a payback!"

    The man spoke in a confident tone before he picked up two wooden swords from the rack and walked to the center of the courtyard. Seeing that, Emery''s gaze turned serious as he quickly took his fighting stance.

    "Here Ie!"

    Viughed vivaciously as he said those words. A secondter, his figure shot towards Emery with his two swords brandished together.

    Tak! Tak! Tak!

    Three consecutive sounds resounded in the air when Emery blocked the three attacks Vi aimed at both his arms and body in rapid session. The next instant, their positions shifted several feet away from their original positions with their swords touching each other, shaking from the sh of powerful forces.

    Their figures disappeared and reappeared again at the same time, and their shes continued fiercely.

    Vi did not necessarily have a better techniquepared to Silva, but how the man utilized such technique was in apletely different style from his sister. While Silva''s swordsmanship was really fast and rapid like lightning, Vi''s swordsmanship was heavy and loud like thunder.

    In addition, the double swords also made things moreplicated for Emery.

    Even though he was somewhat suppressed by Vi''s strong momentum, Emery was not disheartened. In fact, he considered moments like this as a chance to once again further refine and perfect the 36 variations of his [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique].

    "Silva, sword!" Hearing his shout, Silva immediately grabbed a random wooden sword from the rack and threw it to Emery.

    Emery caught the sword flying through the air with ease, and now he was about to try and see if he could dual wield his new technique.

    Because of the unfamiliarity, things didn''t go as smoothly as Emery initially thought. As a result, Vi was able to get his revenge.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Loud dull sound continued to reverberate through the air as various parts of Emery were continuously hit by Vi''s swords. However, the former didn''t mind at all. In fact, it only caused him to be moremitted in finding a solution to his predicament immediately.

    Two swords, two-strike, two variations.

    It was as if Emery needed to break and separate his concentration in two; his soul needed to handle two very taxing tasks at the same time. Realizing this, Emery couldn''t help but feel that this practice was somehow simr to when he trained and tempered his soul.

    Bam! Bam! Tak!

    Some time had passed and the sound of Emery''s body being hit was suddenly cut short, reced by the familiar t sound of wood shing against wood.

    Tak! Bam! Tak! Tak!

    There was still the asional sound of a body being hit, but it gradually diminished before it finally disappearedpletely.

    Tak! Tak! Tak!

    A wide smile was clearly visible on Emery''s face at this time. He was very happy because this second fight with Vi turned out to be the most exciting fight he had ever experienced.

    Vi, seemingly noticing Emery''s change, increased the intensity of his attacks. It seemed the man finally had no n to hold himself back now. Meanwhile, even though he was caught off guard by the sudden change in tempo of the battle, Emery quickly recovered his demeanor and weed it with open arms.

    The fight between the two raged fiercely, and an hour passed without them noticing. However, there is still no conclusive ending for the two of them.

    Both Emery and Vi were so immersed in their fight that they didn''t even realize that Master Atika had arrived in the courtyard. Regardless, she walked towards the edge of the courtyard and stood right next to Silva.

    This time, the grand magus simply stood quietly and watched the ongoing fight, which could only mean that she was interested.

    The spar between Vi and Emery fell into a stalemate so long and stubborn that the former eventually became too emotional and rage-quit the fight.

    "No!" He said. "I am not in the mood anymore. We shall do this againter."

    Thisckadaisical attitude Vi showed naturally earned him a round of scolding from his sister. On the other hand, Emery ignored the bickering of the two siblings and turned to his master. He approached her and gave her a respectful bow before opening his mouth.

    "I havepleted the 36 variations, Master."

    Master Atika nodded. "Very good. Much faster than I expected. It seems that you do have some talent in the way of the sword."

    Emery was happy to beplemented by a sword grandmaster. His ted expression was caught by thetter, and a slight crease suddenly appeared on her face.

    "s��" She sighed. "It''s truly a pity that you will never be a master."

    The words that came out of Master Atika''s mouthpletely shocked Emery. Silva and Vi, who were still nearby, overheard this and both of them were dumbfounded by it.

    Repressing the shock he currently felt, Emery gave another respectful bow to Master Atika and carefully asked, "Please guide me, Master. What did I do wrong?"

    The female grandmaster, unexpectedly, let out a sigh. Emery didn''t have the chance to ponder the possible meaning of the sigh because she had opened his mouth.

    "Simply because�� you will never form your sword aura sessfully."

    Master Atika lifted her finger, and suddenly it shone brightly. The light formed into the shape of a sword, and she swung it towards a big rock in the courtyard. The sword-shaped light shot forward and was able to split the rock in two in an instant.

    Ignoring the awe in Emery''s eyes, Master Atika continued her words. "That, just now, is not an elemental spell; it''s the sword aura. In order to be able to form it, you must first understand thew of the sword." She sighed again. "Unfortunately, unless you break through into the magus level, you can not learn thew of the sword or anyw at all.

    Emery was taken aback when he heard this, and he was somehow able to guess where this conversation was going.

    Master Atika looked him straight in the eye, pity evident in her eyes. "I''m sure I''m not the first person to tell you this; you can''t be a magus, not with such a messy spirit core."

    And just like that, the bitter memories flowing back to him. Emery''s mind reyed the words that were said by Headmaster Altus.

    "Anyway, you don''t need to be so discouraged," said Master Atika when she saw the nk look on Emery''s face. "This 36 variations of yours is an extraordinary achievement already. This will definitely help you be a top sword expert, but that is the maximum you can achieve."

    Master Atika seemed to have finished what she wanted to say and she turned her body. Emery, however, quickly stopped her from walking away.

    "Master, if that''s the case, then why did you ept me as your disciple?"

    Not even turning back, Master Atika answered the question.

    "I was amused with your technique, and as I thought it does indeed help me reach the next stage of myw of the sword. So for that, I am thankful. Find me if you somehow manage to be a magus, and I will definitely teach you more. As for now, I have nothing else to teach."

    Finishing her piece, Master Atika then immediately walked away and left the courtyard, leaving Emery clenching his fist in despair.. The two siblings, who were still on the spot, both looked at him with concern.

 Chapter 782 - Cheer Up

    Chapter 782 - Cheer Up

    Emery wasn''t feeling down or anything of the sort hearing such words from Master Atika. He had heard such words before and, probably, would hear them again in the future. So he quickly learned to not be negatively affected by it.

    Every time people discovered his spirit core was one that was considered a failure by the general masses, they would immediately feel pity for him because they thought of how unfortunate he was.

    However, instead of being pressured and regretting his decision at that time, those people''s reactions only left Emery with more questions; about being a magus and about his condition.

    None actually ever exin what had happened to him and why exactly the existence of his spirit core would bar him from bing a magus.

    All this time, Emery kept this question at the back of his mind because Killgragah the Dragon once told him that he knew a method that would allow him to do exactly that - a breakthrough to the magus realm.

    But this time, Emery decided to not deliberately close his eyes and ignore the matter anymore. He decided that he would try and find a way of his own, instead of just solely depending on the dragon who definitely has its own agenda.

    Having made up his mind about this significant decision, Emery finally realized that the two siblings were still standing by him. Both of them looked at him with concerned gazes.

    It was clear the two''s behavior came from the fact they overheard Master Atika''s sharp words. Hence to make the situation less awkward, Emery smiled and said,

    "Don''t worry about me. I''ve heard those kinds of words before. Nothing new, actually��" He clenched his fist tightly. "I will definitely find a way."

    Then, much to his shock, it was Vi who suddenly became emotional. Tears seemed to be starting to appear on the tough-looking young man, making Emery flustered.

    Vi approached Emery and said, "I didn''t know about this, bro.. I.. I thought that you are one of those entitled prodigy bastards!"

    Emery was taken aback by such harsh words that he couldn''t help but ask. "Why do you think so?"

    "That''s because of your four elements and the fact that you use them so skillfully inbat."

    Emery was once again shocked by the words that came out of Vi''s mouth. How could he, the Prince of Ouroboros, even say such things? Shouldn''t he, with his sky-high status and domineering attitude, be considered as the most entitled of all entitled people?

    Vaguely guessing what Emery was thinking from his expression, Silva smiled wryly and exined.

    "My brother is actually considered untalented. He, unfortunately, had no affinity with every element, hence the reason he has been spending thest 10 years stuck on rank 9. So in a way, he understands how you feel."

    Hearing those words and looking at the teary man, Emery immediately had a much better impression of Vi than the first. He didn''t know how, but he could feel there was a bond created between the two of them. As if their unfortunate fates connected and made them see each other in a new light.

    It took Vi some time to calm down his unsettled emotions. Afterward, he put his arms on Emery''s shoulders and said, "Don''t worry! I have talked with many experts before, and I''m sure we''ll find a way for you.." He patted Emery on the shoulder firmly. "Trust me! Your big bro has you covered!"

    B-big bro..?

    Before Emery could say anything, Vi had put his arm around his shoulders and dragged him towards the exit. "But for now, you areing with me! I am going to cheer you up!"

    Silva, who saw her brother''s antics, said and did nothing. She just smiled and followed them from behind as they left the courtyard.

    Vi certainly dragged him out of a good intention, hence he decide to follow him. He could only hope that the man would not take him to another of those bathhouses again.

    The Prince of Oroboros this time decided to take him to a crowded and bustling district in the city. The ce was located in one of the prime locations there, and it was supposed to be a ce to eat - a restaurant.

    It was certainly a grandeur ce, with great interior, excellent entertainment such as music and dancing, and as expected of the ce Vi liked to visit - women.

    To be precise, beautiful young women in a state that Emery could only think of as half-naked. They still wore clothes, but those clothes provided little to no cover.

    Several women began to enter their private room and serve various kinds of exquisite food and beverages. However, Vi ignored the food and mostly brought the sses containing various drinks in front of Emery. It was clear that the former wanted thetter to drink his worry away.

    After 10 days of non-stop training, Emery thought that it would probably be alright to have a good time once in a while. Therefore, he randomly grabbed one of the sses that have various different colors and sip its content.

    "Urgh."

    Emery couldn''t help but slightly groan as the strong sensation hit his throat. He never liked liquor before, but today is a new day in his book and it was probably time to receive some changes in his ordinary life.

    "Drink!!" Vi loudly shouted. "Cheer up, man!!"

    The beautiful waitresses quickly moved and surrounded Vi as usual. They began to feed and entertain the man. As for Emery, none of them could be seen around him. They did not even dare to get close within a meter of him.

    This was because of the white-haired girl that was sitting next to him. She sent and deterred every waitress that was about to approach Emery with her gaze alone.

    When the day went by and it was alreadyte, the three of them finally exited the restaurant with a happy feeling and a satisfied stomach. The two siblings sent Emery back to the luxury residence provided to him.

    All the servants immediately greeted and helped him. While Emery enjoyed his bath, they prepared his bed and clothes to change.

    Among these people was the brown-haired girl, Gte.

    "Do you need anything else, Master?" She asked, handing a towel to Emery who just got out of the bath.

    "No, Gte. It''s all perfect," said Emery with a smile. "Please don''t call me master, I''m not your master.. I am not anyone''s master."

    Emery''s words seemed to catch the girl off guard as he could see her calm expression crumble

    "But, you are close friends with the prince and princess of the n, hence you are my master.. Master."

    This time, it was Emery''s turn to be surprised. He didn''t expect the word of friends. Thinking about the two, he smiled and said, "Yes, they are my friends. But no, don''t call me master anymore."

    Even though she was still confused, the girl finally nodded her head and said nothing more before bowing respectfully to him and leaving the room.

    In the morning, Emery woke up with a heavier head than usual. The hangover from all the drinks he had yesterday struck him hard. But before he could do anything, his bedroom door opened and Silva came in bringing him vegetable juice.

    After making sure Emery drank the juice to thest drop, Silva ced the ss on the bedside table and said, "Let''s go!"

    "Where?" asked Emery who couldn''t help but wonder where they were going so early.

    "My uncle''s ce! We are going to see him today. I''m sure he can provide some insight about your condition."

    Silva''s words immediately caused Emery''s mind to recall that figure, Duke Syre.. Not only is he a grand magus, but the man is also a darkness element magus who cultivates bothws of darkness and thew of the sword.

 Chapter 783 - Becoming A Magus

    Chapter 783 - Bing A Magus

    In order to be a magus, one first needed to form their foundation and be a rank 9 acolyte. This rank was considered the peak of the mortal stage, and reached the so-called saint realm - the transition phase one had to go through to step into the illustrious magus stage.

    Afterwards, one had to strengthen their foundation by sessfully erecting the nine pirs in their spirit core. When all the pirs had formed and one reached the peak of rank 9 acolyte, that''s when one''s spirit core was ready to be the dwelling for the soul - bing a magus.

    It was only when one sessfullybined their soul with their spirit core would the core turn into what was known as Spirit Soul. This entity was what defines whether someone was a magus or not and the source of magus'' immortality.

    Immortality was what made a magus powerful and, at the same time, a necessity to have. After all, the endeavor to reach the subsequent realms would only be harder. This was where the hundreds and thousands of years of life expectancy coulde in handy.

    Currently, Emery was sitting in front of a white-haired middle-aged man. Duke Syre, someone who had be a grand magus - a realm most magus dreamed of bing, but would never attain in their entire lives. If there was someone who could tell what the solution for his problem was, this man might be the one.

    However, at this time, there was only silence between them. This scene naturally made the two siblings sitting at the back anxious.

    The silence was the result of one question that Emery hesitated to answer.

    "How did you manage to form the dark core?

    This question would need Emery to reveal his deep secret to the Duke, about the existence of Kigragah and Khaos. Considering how a notable figure with simr status - Grand Magus Zenonia - was willing to go as far as kidnapping him for the secret, Emery really needed to think matter deeply. Otherwise, the consequences could be something he couldn''t afford to bear.

    A minute passed and Emery was still contemting. Seeing this, Duke Syre let out a sigh and said, "If you are not willing to tell me the truth, I can not help you. Helping you without knowing where the root of the problem lies will only have unforeseen consequences, which could kill you at worst."

    Silva''s face changed when she heard this. She quickly leaned forward and whispered to Emery, "Just tell him, Emery. You can trust him."

    The expression on Emery''s face turnedplicated. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to speak, but he feared another round of troubles would appear in his already troubled life.

    In the end, Emery gritted his teeth and decided to just take the plunge. The worst scenario that could happen was that Duke Syre''s reaction would also be the same as that of Grand Magus Zenonia, coveting his secret. If that really happened, perhaps the Duke could even solve the dilemma of Zenonia for him.

    Of course, another factor - the main reason, even - that pushed Emery to do this was the assurance from someone who has done so much for him. He decided to trust Silva''s judgment.

    "It''s a Primordial Wisp. A solitary one, is what helped me create my dark core"

    The moment Emery finished his words, the calm Duke clearly became a bit startled. As if he didn''t expect such an answer.

    In order to avoid any misunderstanding, Emery told the man about Gaia''s existence as well, the story of how his dark core got blocked and how Gaia helped him by creating another core which led to his second core, the nature core.

    The startled look on Duke Syre''s face had turned to one of unsettled by the time Emery finished recounting his story.

    "Two dorman Primordial Wisps on one... One even in a solitary state. A lower realm at that��" The facial expression the man currently had truly pictured how many emotions he truly felt.

    Duke Syre proceeded toment that such a thing would lead a disaster to his world, any lower realm world. Emery nodded in response and was about to mention the Nephilims, but the man quickly stopped him, as he didn''t want to know anything about it.

    "I had enough trouble in the matter with the wolves," said Duke Syre calmly. "Enough to upy me the next one hundred years." He added while giving a little smile to Silva.

    "Come on, uncle!" Silva said pitifully. "Please tell me you have a way to fix him."

    Duke Syre didn''t say anything and closed his eyes. All of a sudden, Emery felt as if deepest darkness appeared from behind the duke''s body. Even though he knew it was the manifestation of the other party''s aura, he couldn''t help but be intimidated due to how real it felt.

    The darkness swiftly formed into a smoke-like substance and shot into Emery''s body. In an instant, Emery felt an intense sensation as if hundreds of bugs were crawling and exploring his insides. To be exact the dark core within him. He quickly closed his eyes and concentrated his focus to endure the sensation.

    After a few minutes of suffering, Duke Syre finally retracted his aura from Emery''s body. Realizing the unpleasant sensation had subsided, Emery opened his eyes, just as the Duke opened his eyes too and saw the man sigh.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t."

    Emery took a deep breath and so did Silva who was now wearing a downcast expression.

    Duke Syre then proceeded to exin to Emery why those who knew his situation would immediately be hopeless of his chance bing a magus.

    It required a pure spirit core for the soul to sessfully reside in. Normally the elements or any other essence would stay out of the spirit core, however as Emery sessfully merged the essence of darkness at this particr one was Khaos, he pretty much made it almost impossible to merge the soul within.

    To make matters worse, Emery also had two cores within, which would only decrease his chance of sess.

    The duke told him that being a magus was not just about reaching the peak of cultivation, but there was also a fortune involved, there were many cases where talented acolytes failed to form their spirit soul and ended up remaining saints for the rest of their life.

    Just now, the duke tried to get rid of the Khaos'' power, but he ultimately found he couldn''t do it without breaking his core. The energy of the Primordial Wisp was already incorporated too deep within that, even if he could, he needed a powerful figure with a high understanding of naturews to help him get rid of the other tainted core.

    The Duke''s words brought much rity but also a burden to his heart.

    Seeing Emery''s expression, the Duke said "However", which brought a breeze of hope to him.

    The grand magus exined that many cases with tainted spirit cores urred due to idents, be it an unexpected ident in training or being hit by a certainw without control of one''s body.

    "While yours, it was there by intent. The Wisps are intelligent beings, and from the looks of it, they are nning something for you. So, your best chance to be a magus is through them or through another simr entity"

    By the end of the exnation, Emery did get to know more about his condition. However, the reality was he just did a loop and returned back to square one with no other solutions except through Khaos and Gaia.

    At the end of the day, Emery left Duke Syre''s ce withplicated feelings. Fortunately, his jumbled heart was soon distracted when Silva received a piece of good news.

    "Emery, your gene booster is ready!"

 Chapter 784 - Bloodline Mutation

    Chapter 784 - Bloodline Mutation

    As soon as Emery arrived at the Gene facility, a group of a dozen people in white coats weed him with much anticipation shown on their faces.

    Just like the previous time he was here, Emery was quickly led to the main room, where he was put into arge pod-like chamber. Afterwards, half a dozen long tubes were quickly pierced into all four of his limbs, one through his mouth and thest right into his heart.

    Before the people went with the procedure, Emery asked about the details of the process.

    Bob the Frog was actually impatient and wanted to start right away. Silva, however, quickly stopped him with her words.

    "Uncle, you better exin first!"

    Bob nced at her and saw a serious look. He grabbed his head and groaned. "Arrgghh! Alright! I will exin" A vein seemed to pop up on his forehead when he saw a satisfied nod from Silva.

    It was as he exined before, Bob had now confirmed that the Fey bloodline was a mutated bloodline. It probably was a result of powerful primordial level magic that created the species.

    However, either because the magic was iplete or that there was a decline with the passage of generations, the Fey bloodline Emery possessed was actually a downgraded version from how it was originally.

    Referring to the book about the Fenrir wolf, Bob believed the Fey was meant to be created based on the God Wolf Bloodline. However, it based its gene from the Night Wolf bloodline, hence the uncontroble chaos and madness as the night wolf was one side of the two parts of the God wolf.

    Fortunately, the [Beast Pendant] Emery had contained an actual remnant of the Night Wolf''s sibling - it contained the genes of the Day Wolf, which was able to neutralize the chaos.

    With the help of the other gene specialists, Bob was able to create a booster that would hopefully perfect the mutation and fulfill the purpose the Fey was created for in the first ce.

    "Hopefully?" Silva said in worry.

    "Well it''s all just a theory until proven" Bob replied with an awkward frog smile.

    "However in my deduktion, this Fey is definitely meant to be a mythikal bloodline, a bloodline upgrade! It''s worth the risk! Imagine the breakthrough we kould achieved!"

    The frog half blood certainly had an agenda of his own, but as long as it helped him, Emery didn''t mind being used as an experiment. This man was one of the best in the field and Emery would never get a better chance solving his problem than this, so he couldn''t waste it.

    Especially after all the depressing news he heard from Duke Syre, Emery finally received something that cheered his gloomy mood.

    Before Bob closed the see through the chamber, signaling the start of the procedure, the man leaned closer to Emery and spoke in a voice only the two of them could hear. "I don''t want my niece to know, but I honestly put all my passion in this baby of mine. So, however painful it may be, you must endure�� You got me?"

    The man''s words were so serious; Emery nodded his head firmly as determination rose within him.

    The moment the lid was shut tight, Emery could immediately see liquid enter and drown the chamber. It didn''t take long for the chamber to be fully filled, with himpletely submerged in the liquid.

    Silva, who saw Emery floating inside the chamber, turned to Bob and asked, "What is that liquid, uncle?"

    "Erm... it''s just a concoction of a hundred different herbs to make sure he''s strong enough for the procedure. Simply put, a healthy tonic." Seeing her dubious look, Bob added, "Well, it is actually a super tonic. that young man would need it."

    Silva couldn''t help but worry, as her eyes turned to Emery again. She didn''t need to hear all the details, but she knew what Emery was about to go through was not the usual practice of the facility. That was also probably why the whole team and her uncle were being so unusually excited.

    Slowly but surely, the tonic liquid seeped into Emery''s skin and immersed every organ within. This processsted for an hour, before Bob fiddled with the instrument and a crimson liquid appeared and made its way through the 5 tubes that were injected into his blood vessels.

    Under the enthusiastic but serious gazes of Bob and the other researchers, it slowly mixed within Emery''s body. A few minutester, the chain reaction they seemed to have expected finally happened.

    The two blood, new and old, were actually fighting each other within their abode - Emery''s body, this naturally made Emery feel an excruciating pain that he had never experienced before.

    "Arrgghhh!!!" Silva could clearly see the twisted expression on Emery''s face and could faintly hear his groans even though he was in the chamber.

    Over the course of a few minutes, Emery''s body unexpectedly began to gradually shrink. This development continued to the point where it left him in a literal state of skin stered on the bones. It was as if all the liquid and moisture inside his body had been eaten by the blood.

    Seeing this, Bob quickly shouted. "It''s going at a mukh faster rate than we initially thought! Quikkly reke the liquid and inkrease the dosage!"

    Meanwhile, Emery''s body continued to tremble violently as he kept feeling as if his insides were being burnt by zing fire.

    After all the fights and challenges he experienced since the first time he started this journey, Emery thought he knew what pain was. However, it seemed he was still too naive. Even the burning cauldron on the body tempering facility was not this painful.

    Actually, this was because the pain didn''t originate from outside the body; it wasing from within the body - the organs that were known to be much weaker - which made it exponentially more painful.

    "Aaarrrggghhh!!!"

    Unable to watch Emery suffer any longer, Silva turned to his uncle and shouted, "How long will this go on, uncle?!"

    "As long as it needs." Bob clenched his fist as his eyes fixed at the panel showing Emery''s status. "As long as it needs."

    ��

    Dum, dum, dum��

    These were the sounds that came to his mind. It was the sound of his heart pumping really hard, working trying to process the blood that was being purified continuously.

    Emery could feel each drop of his blood breaking apart into pieces into tiny cells, reforming and breaking again, continuously unable to keep the form.

    As time went on and the excruciating agony continued, Emery felt he should not have been able to endure this experience were it not for the notifications that kept popping into his mind.

    [Unknown essence entered and corrupted your bloodline]

    [Your bloodline just went through a purifying process]

    [Genes purified]

    [Unknown essence enter and corrupted your bloodline]

    [Genes purified]

    The notification kept repeating itself every hour, giving him some sce in all the pain he had been in and continued to suffer. The revtion he just received about his spirit core also gave him the extra motivation to persist through this ordeal.

    Emery already had so many problems with his spirit core. Therefore, he needed to make sure he didn''t have any hidden problems left in his bloodline. So for that, he had to persevere no matter how much pain he had to feel.

    A full day passed and Emery''s misery continued.

    Day two came and went - Emery''s misery was still not over.

    The third day arrived and Emery found out how much pain he was actually capable of enduring.

    Meanwhile, for the past three days, Bob and the other researchers didn''t just stay idle. They continued to observe Emery''s condition and maintain the dosage that supported Emery''s body, which was on the verge ofplete failure.

    After three days of unceasing torment, Emery suddenly looked as if he was not in pain anymore. He didn''t scream in pain anymore and became silent, as if he was dead which instantly made Silva panic again.

    Bob quickly spoke to calm the panicked girl. "Don''t worry, niece. He''s still there."

    "How is the procedure, uncle? Why isn''t it finished yet?!"

    "Be patient, niece." Bob responded calmly, as if he had expected her reaction. "It''s not as simple as pushing the bloodline for a breakthrough like we did to Heorgar. This is aktually something on a kompletely different skale. We''re trying to upgrade his bloodline."

    ��

    Another three days passed. Finally Emery''s body began to show a different reaction. The skeleton-like appearance from before started to dissipate, as his muscles gradually returned. Meanwhile, Emery, who was in a semi-conscious state, finally received a different notification.

    [Analyzing genes��]

    [Your Bloodline went through extreme changes]

    [Bloodline Mutated - ssification - Mythical bloodline]

    [Bloodline limit breakthrough]

    [Rank 8]

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 785 - Mythical

    Chapter 785 - Mythical

    "Reinforke it now!! Hurry!!! Reinforke! Aktivate the extrayer!!" Bob the Frog said frantically as the data showed rows of numbers. The instrument detected powerful waves emerging from the figure inside the chamber.

    "Uncle Bob, what''s going on?" Silva asked, a bit panicked.

    Bob turned his head towards Silva for a second, saying there was nothing to worry about. He then immediately turned his gaze back to the control panel in the next second. Sweat could be seen forming on his forehead, telling the onlookers that there was definitely something amiss.

    "This number?! Amidst the chaos, Bob''s voice was heard again. This time, colored by surprise. Rank 8!! Two levels!! A two-level upgrade!"

    At this moment, the half-blood frog''s expression was both frightened and excited as his eyes were firmly glued on the panel which kept disying new rows of data every second. This sight, naturally, made the already anxious Silva even more anxious.

    At the same time, a loud sound resounded in the air as the metal chamber was reinforced with anotheryer of metal. It swiftly covered the transparent ss of the chamber, barring everyone from seeing what was going on inside.

    Then, the room emitted freezing cold steam before anotheryer of metal appeared and covered the room once again, oveying the previousyer of metal and trapping the freezing steam within.

    This was the precaution Bob and the other researchers had prepared for this procedure. This safety measure was a maximum istion to ensure no leakage of energy that has umted in the chamber.

    After the secondyer of metal finished covering the chamber, Bob finally let out the breath he''d been holding back from the start. He turned to his niece and said, "We''ve done everything we can. Now, it''s all up to him."

    ��--

    Inside the chamber, Emery had lost track of time to the point where he didn''t even know how long he had lost control of his body. It may be days, weeks, or even years.

    After all the painful suffering he had to endure, at one point Emery was forced to separate his consciousness from his body - just as he did during the body-tempering ident. Otherwise, he would go crazy andpletely lose his mind.

    He had to stop fighting back and let his body do what it was supposed to. Meanwhile, he needed to calm his tumultuous emotions from going through such terrible pain. Emery really had to thank the second stage of soul tempering, because thanks to it, he found it easier to do this feat.

    Emery was actually still able to know what was going on with his body, even though he had temporarily cut off his connection with his physical body which resulted in him losing all five senses.

    After the blood cells in Emery''s body went through the same process of breaking apart and forming together thousands of times, his original corrupted blood and the booster Bob had made could finally fuse in harmony.

    And with that, Emery could feel a faint yet at the same time strong intent entering his consciousness. Before he could do anything about it, he found himself falling back into illusion once again.

    His vision began to blur rapidly. Dark spots began to gather in the edges of his vision while the space around him began to darken before darkness eventuallypletely epassed everything.

    Emery could only watch as, from within the darkness, two wisps of smoke seeping out and starting to gather into two odd indistinct shapes. The shapes gradually solidified before turning into tworge wolves.

    One was a wolf overwhelmed by emerald green; its long fluttering tail, wide back, and four legs seemingly painted with that color. The metallic brass muscles of its thighs contrasted sharply with therge silvery mane it had, as its glowing emerald eyes darted back and forth.

    The other wolf stood on its hind legs and had a wild-looking, pitch-ck fur that covered its entire body. Sharp spikes protruded out of his body, while itsrge razor-sharp ws clenched together. Its simrly glowing electric blue eyes, on the other hand, stared straight ahead.

    The dark wolf opened its mouth widely and bit down the next moment, as if trying to swallow everything. The word ''devour'' immediately crossed Emery''s mind upon seeing this. Meanwhile, the emerald wolf was the embodiment of ''life'' capable of constantly feeding its counterpart.

    The two of them strangely created a synergy of power, but the situation was far from that as the two were fighting each other chaotically. The space shook whenever the two wolves shed with each other, leaving Emery frightened even though he knew this was just an illusion.

    It was at this moment that a third wolf appeared. A pure white wolf that looked exactly like the living amalgamation of snow with a stroke of gold on its head, bright as a sun. When it arrived, the chaos between the two wolves quickly calmed down. And with that, the three turned into one harmony.

    [Your Bloodline went through extreme changes]

    [Bloodline limit breakthrough]

    From the harmony, came power. And it was as if life itself was being restarted, Emery found his consciousness sucked and forced to return to his body that was currently trying hard to keep it from tearing apart.

    [Analyzing gene]

    [Calcting ancestor blood essence percentage��]

    [32% Fey wolf essence found]

    [8% Night wolf essence found]

    [Bloodline Mutated]

    [Night wolf gene essence percentage decreased to 0%]

    [Fey wolf gene essence percentage increased to 40%]

    The genes were beingbined; the Fey gene, the Night Wolf gene, and the booster which contained the Day Wolf gene. At thest second, before everything became one, there was an illusion of the two wolves - just like the pictures in the book Klea had given.

    The night who chases the sun, and the day who chases the moon. The two magically met in the middle of their endeavor, creating a beautiful majestic glow of the twilight.

    [Bloodline limit breakthrough]

    [Bloodline Gene - Twilight Fey Wolf]

    [Gene ssification - Mythical Bloodline]

    [Bloodline limit - Rank 8]

    [Your body has gone through major changes]

    Finally, this was the result Emery was waiting for. His essence had sessfullybined, followed by the two unexpected yet weed two-level limit upgrades.

    At the moment, as his consciousness returned to the body, Emery never felt so powerful, so unstoppable in life. It was as if he was currently a thousand year old volcano that needed to release everything that had umted in that span of time.

    The surging waves of power that grew on Emery''s body began to build up, until it finally reached the point where it exerted tremendous pressure on the chamber he was in. Without him even touching the surrounding metal, cracks began to appear rapidly. Until finally, he broke free.

    "AAARRRGGGHHH!!!"

    The metalyers tore apart and exploded, and Emery was out of the chamber. Afterwards, his body started to form. Just like when he activated his [Night Wolf Transformation] ability, dark fur began to appear on all four of his limbs. However, unlike usual, there was something else going on, stirring inside.

    [Your bloodline just went through a condensing process]

    [Fey wolf gene essence percentage decreased to 35%]

    [Fey wolf gene essence percentage decreased to 30%]

    [Fey wolf gene essence percentage decreased to 25%]

    The notification made it seem as if something detrimental was happening. In reality, however, Emery felt even stronger with each passing second. The power buried within was being refined to its maximum potential.

    [Battle Power increasing exponentially]

    [Spirit force increasing exponentially]

    [Analyzing genes]

    [Fey Wolf Bloodline rank evolved to rank 5]

    [Rank 5 - Fey Guardian]

    [You have just activated new innate ability]

    The best part that Emery discovered was the fact that he was inplete control during the transformation process and when in his transformation form.

    The excitement didn''t just happen to Emery either. Even though the ce had turned into aplete mess, every pair of eyes looking at Emery was smiling and cheering at the sess of the procedure.

    From behind the reinforced ss, Bob the Frog said, "Kongrattions on your sukkess. Now we will prokeed with konducting the tests!"

 Chapter 786 - Training Ground

    Chapter 786 - Training Ground

    A figure was seen rushing through the thick forest, d in a unique looking metal vest. On its four limbs, oversized bracelets rested tight, adding considerable weight to its body and four limbs.

    It jumped rapidly across tree branches and ran through the swamp, when a voice of a familiar girl was hearding from a small device on its ear.

    "Get ready, Emery. They will increase the difficulty to level 2."

    "Okay!"

    The figure was no other than Emery. A few hours ago, he had just sessfully managed to upgrade his wolf bloodline. After he underwent some mental and physique check-ups, he was now testing his new strength.

    As he passed through the Ouroboros training ground, Emery discreetly checked out his new stats.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 152(175)]

    [Spirit force: 966(994)]

    [Bloodline Gene - Twilight Fey Wolf]

    [Gene ssification - Mythical Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 8]

    [Current Rank - Rank 5 - The Fey Guardian]

    [Fey wolf gene essence - 25%]

    He still couldn''t understand why the percentage of his Fey wolf gene dropped. However, his stats had basically blown out of proportion and rose through the sky. Regarding the boost that came with the upgrade, he gained a total of 23 battle points and 28 spirit force.

    It was not an easy matter for Emery to get an increase in battle power at his current physical strength. And if that wasn''t amazing enough, spirit force was usually difficult to increase at the peak of a cultivation realm. The fact Emery was able to gain both, and such a big amount, could be considered an extraordinary fortune.

    "Level two is on," Silva said through the device attached to Emery''s ear.

    Right as the words left her mouth, the bracelets on his limbs and the metal vest turned heavier than before. Even though he knew what was about toe, Emery was still caught off-guard by the abrupt change of weight, causing him to almost fall.

    Level two had a five times multiplier; with it, Emery was now running with about 500 kilograms of weight on him.

    He quickly stabilized his body andposed himself, before continuing to run. Although the weight did affect his agility, it was still not enough to stop him. His steps felt heavier, but he could still run in a somewhat perfect manner.

    A few minutes passed, until Emery saw a warning sign from one of the trees. A quick nce showed him a sign with a picture of a lizard or some sort attached on it.

    As soon as he passed the tree with the sign, Emery''s attention was immediately distracted by a group of creatures that seemed to be waiting for him.

    Their bodies were covered by multiple jagged spikes and they had jaws simr to that of an alligator, but they stood taller on all four of their limbs. As the creature opened its mouth, Emery got a good look at their wicked fangs. It was clear that these creatures were not friendly.

    [Green Drake]

    [Beast level 70]

    [Battle power 85]

    There were several dozen of those high-level beasts in front of him, because they were native to this habitat. Thanks to their home advantage, they were also fast enough to keep up with Emery.

    Normally, this type of creature wouldn''t bother him at all. But right now, Emery had a total of 500 kilograms of weight strapped onto his chest and four limbs. Shaking them off wouldn''t be an easy feat.

    Emery decided to try his best to dodge every attack the creatures made. When an opportunity presented itself, he would naturally return the ''courtesy'' shown by these creatures and counterattack using his fists and feet.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    As Emery became entangled with the pack of Green Drake, the jungle quickly turned rowdy.

    Just as Emery leaned his body backwards to dodge a lunge and kicked one of the Green Drake away, a voice came from the device attached to his ear. "It seems this is still too easy for you. We are going to increase the level in a minute."

    "Okay!"

    After he heard this, Emery quickly prepared himself. It would be bad if he ended up in a dangerous situation and lost his bnce when the weight increased.

    "Level three is on." Silva said through the device.

    The weights on him increased to 1000 kilograms, enough to slow him down yet still not enough to give him any real trouble.

    Regardless, Emery only needed a few moments to adjust himself to the new weights, before he continued to hit all the creatures that tried to stop him. He kept running and saw another sign hidden amongst the foliages, a sign that told he had passed through the next zone.

    Almost immediately after he entered, Emery could see the drakes in this ce looked and were different.

    [Swamp drakes]

    [Beast level 100]

    [Battle power 120]

    At the same time as he saw the creatures, the voice said. "Level four is on."

    "Huh, that''s so fast?! You are not trying to kill me, are you?!"

    "Actually, I am! You''re getting stronger too fast, you better die in my forest or else!"

    Despite her rough demeanor, her words brought a smile to Emery''s face. The girl had returned to her usual self, considering what had happened in the past, her harsh words sounded downright much more friendly.

    2000 kilograms were enough to cancel out his speed. The creatures started to get some scratches on him. Before he could do anything, he was quickly surrounded by those high level creatures.

    He was about to concentrate and transform, but the device on his ear rang out again. "Don''t transform just yet! Use all your other skills first!"

    Right after he heard those words, Emery fell as the weight of one of the drakesnded on him. However, it was not enough to hurt him. He gripped the creature''s jaw and threw the 500 kilogram drake a few meters away like throwing garbage.

    As Emery stood up and dusted himself, his face spoke into the device.

    "I thought you were just joking! You really wanted to see me die, didn''t you?!" Emery said in a stern tone, but a smile could be seen on his face.

    "No, of course not�� I didn''t want you to really die, I just wanted to see you suffer."

    Emery only chuckled at her dispirited tone and said, "Well then, I am sorry to be a disappointment."

    [Immortal Gate - Stage 5]

    [Battle power increased by 32 points]

    [Battle Power: 177 (209)]

    Even without the aid of his bloodline transformation, Emery was able to pass the battle power of a standard magus. Right after he used the technique, the boost made the weight on his limbs much easier to handle.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Dozens of drakes were still giving their best to attack him, but they were all incapacitated in one hit or even killed thanks to his immense strength. As the onught of drakes died down, Emery stared at the pile of creatures briefly,

    "You breed these things for training, don''t you? That''s kinda cruel��"

    "No, no�� We bred them so they feast on despicable people!"

    "That''s even worse!"

    He kept running, after a few hundred meters, Emery passed another sign, a sure signal that a stronger creature was waiting for him. Right as he did, the girl said from the device. "You can use your first transformation now."

    "Phew, finally!"

    Emery was hyped, as it was finally time to test his newfound power. With a wide grin on his face, he activated the much awaited ability.

    [Fey Transformation]

 Chapter 787 - Innate Ability

    Chapter 787 - Innate Ability

    [Fey Transformation]

    As soon as Emery willed for the transformation, he could feel the bloodline flowing in his body stirring. It blended with his spirit force, indicating that the transformation had beenpleted effectively.

    However, unlike before, there had been a small change to his transformed physical appearance, with the limbs turning just a little hairy. In addition, a tattoo appeared on his chest, neck, until the one under his eyes that had the shape of a fang.

    Hooowwllll!!!

    The first transformation waspleted. However, despite the fact that the transformation was very minimal, Emery received an unexpected notification which made him a little bit surprised.

    [Battle power increased by 30]

    [Battle Power 175 (237)]

    As his battle power had increased and with the 32 from his [Immortal Gate] as addition, Emery could feel a significant increase in strength. With this boost, however, his speed became the most obvious upgrade after the enhancement.

    Emery''s new transformation allowed him to move much more quickly through the swamp as his speed had highly increased. His senses also became sharper; not long after that, he became aware of the arrival of the next group of creatures chasing after him.

    [Rage Drakes]

    [Magical Beast Level 60]

    [Battle Power 140]

    Seeing how the creatures ferociously charged at his direction, Emery now understood why Silva told him to transform before entering this zone.

    Even though there were only half the number than the previous packs, each drake in this pack seemed more terrifying than its predecessor. The creatures had sleek armored bodies that allowed it to move fast, as well as sharp protruding spikes and de-like ws.

    Swiiissshhh

    With a total weight of 2000 kilograms on his body, which caused him to be somewhat restricted in his movements, these dozens of red creatures were the perfect opponent for Emery to test his newfound strength. It might be a little difficult for him at this moment, but he would still try his best to deal with them all.

    It didn''t take long for the drakes to arrive and surround him. In response, Emery swiftly dodged, punched, kicked, and tackled his way out of the encirclement. He had to do this over and over again in order to defeat the red creatures.

    A number of creatures started to be defeated; 10�� 15�� until 20 creatures fell under his hands. However, fighting these magical creatures on his own naturally caused him some injuries. Right now, Emery had several open wounds on his body as a result of being shed by the creatures.

    While fighting with the number of beasts that relentlessly attacked, Emery was still making his way into the center of the zone. He kept going, leaving trails of defeated drakes in his wake.

    Silva''s voice could be heard once again.

    "We have the data required for this first transformation. Can you try the next stage?"

    "Sure," Emery answered firmly, dodging a Rage Drake lunging from behind.

    Emery had been impatient to try the next one, and as soon as he came to aplete stop, all of the drakes who had been chasing him were finally able to close in. From all sides, dozens of the red creatures were charging at him with their jaws wide open. Meanwhile, Emery ignored their existences and closed his eyes before activating his new transformation.

    [Night Transformation]

    The furs on his limbs immediately darkened to the pitch-ck, which was then followed by his body changing again, growing almost twice its previous size. His muscle had been retracted and now he had sharp ws, fangs, ears, and tails. His cheeks turned furry, and his two brows had closed in on each other.

    [Battle Power Increased by 40]

    [Battle Power 175 (277)]

    Emery''s battle power was boosted once more, and the moment he received the explosion of power, it was followed by a roaring howl.

    [Battle Howl]

    [Battle Power Increased by 15]

    [Battle Power 175 (290)]

    It''s almost 300! Emery''s current battle power was so close to reaching the standard battle power of Half-Moon magus. Such prowess was certainly unimaginable to a normal acolyte as they even struggled to reach half of that number.

    The moment after Emery activated his [Night transformation], the drakes sprang into action and pounced at him from every direction possible. However, as he had received additional increases to his battle power, Emery''s eyes were calm as he eyed the pack of creatures heading in his way.

    For the current him. it was not troublesome to fight the creatures once more. His newfound strength enabled him to hit the oing drakes with great ease and end their existence with a single punch.

    Bammm!! Bammm!!

    One punch or one kick was more than enough to broke the drakes bones and send the beast crashing into trees and kill it instantly. It suddenly turns into a drake ughter-fest.

    However, It took him too long to realize that the creatures were too many, More and more came to charge at him. As a result, his body was scratched and bitten to the point that the drakes were even able to tear part of it.

    "Emery, it seems you were unlucky, there are more drake gathered than usual!!" shouted Silva, who appeared to be concerned. "We are going to turn off the weight back to level one!" She suggested as she started to worry to see Emery''s current situation.

    Emery, on the other hand, refused to follow Silva''s instruction and shouted. "NO!!''''

    Due to the fact that this transformation had given him an increase in battle power, it seemed that it had also given him a fighting spirit that intensified his will to fight.

    In an instant, several de-like bones came out from the tips of his knuckles. There were three on each arm which came out automatically just like flicking a finger.

    [Innate Ability - de ws]

    Swwissshhh! Sltt slttt!

    In the blink of an eye, the swamp turned into a scene of bloodbath. This new transformation of him had made Emery be even more powerful than he had been before. Added with sharp weapon at hand, he was able to quickly kill a massive number of drakes without them being able to do anything, and their body parts sttered all over the swamp.

    Howllll!!

    With only a few minutes passing, the dark wolf form was the only one standing on the bloody swamp. Meanwhile, the dozen remaining drakes took a few steps back, terrified with the scene in front of them.

    As Emery took a deep breath brandishing his new weapon, another notification came to mind.

    [Innate Ability - Undecaying Flesh]

    As soon as it came to mind, all of the wounds on his flesh started to heal and he was reformed back to his prime state.

    Momentster, another new batch of drakes had arrived filling in their depleted numbers. Even though there was slight fear in the eyes of those who survived, these creatures were ready for another fight.

    As he felt that his newfound power was way more powerful than before, Emery gave a wicked smile and roared, "Come Fight me!"

    20.. 40�� 60�� drakes corpses were dropping filling on the ground in a short period of time.

    The Night Transformation was the embodiment of the second transformation that Emery always had, but in a more reformed state. At the moment, Silva had already called him to stop as they had alreadypleted the data they needed, but Emery didn''t want to stop. It seemed that he was hungry for more.

    "There is no need to fight more. Come return to the facility! Uncle Bob can''t wait to give your body some more tests," said the girl.

    Emery, on the other hand, shook his head and said, "I am not done."

    Normally, the majority of bloodlines only had two transformations, and Emery had already shown two of them. However, it appeared that Emery still had something to experiment with because he was not quite finished with his transformation.

    It was at this point that he turned to smile and activated it, revealing another transformation he wanted to show.

    [Day Transformation]

 Chapter 788 - Night And Day

    Chapter 788 - Night And Day

    [Day Wolf Transformation]

    With the transformation, Emery was returned from his erged body to his human size. His muscles retracted and all of his dark fur gradually changed and began to turn silvery-white, while his tattoo glowed vividly in emerald green.

    [Battle power reduced by 40 points]

    [Day Wolf Form has increased your spell power.]

    [Day Wolf Form has increased your magic resistance.]

    With the rapid changes of the body, at first nce, it appeared as if the transformation was much simr to the shaman form, but it''s not exactly the same.

    This [Day Wolf Transformation] had given him a surge of energy in his spirit''s core that had reced his battle''s power.

    with the weight of 2000 kilograms still holding him down, the lost of 40 battle power, manages to affect his movement, hence before these wolves charge toward him, Emery decides to act first.

    Emery swiftly channels the overwhelming surge of the spirit energy within his body into his two hands.

    First, he touched the ground, to quickly make emerald-colored walls to rise as the [Jade Wall] spell activated. 5 meters tall wall circling around him in 50 meters radius.

    This wall separated the red drakes into two groups, with approximately three dozen of them still within the wall where Emery was.

    As a result, Emery was able to diminish the possibility of being overwhelmed by numbers, while also taking advantage of this situation.

    "Now I will deal with your bunch first," Emery said, while facing at the creatures roaring at him

    Separated from their pack and trapped together with Emery would be these drakes'' greatest doom, as Emery calmly raised both of his hands and started to cast [Shadow Binding Root].

    All the trees and the ground inside the walls began to shake violently as soon as he casted the spell. This time, as a result of his enhanced spirit force, Emery managed to channel massive spirit energy into his spell.

    The multitude of dark roots that shot out like venomous snakes quickly rendered the drakes immobile and unable to move. They all naturally struggled to break free, but to no avail.

    Now that the drakes had basically fallen under his hands, Emery was free to do anything with them.

    The situation made his mind suddenly think of one spell he had not used for a while and with a small swiveling motion of his two palms, dark des were formed in front of him.

    [Enfeeble de]

    The spell resulted in two crescent-shaped des being created that hovered in the air. Seeing the low-tier spell, Emery suddenly had an epiphany. A way to enhance this particr spell.

    He could take advantage of this situation to the fullest, by utilizing these drakes as guinea pigs. Confident the drakes wouldn''t be able to break free from his shadow root, Emery swiftly jumped into his n.

    His mind was filled with his recent practice of the sword. The two swiveling crescent des reminded him of the principle of sword sh attack.

    A fast-moving swing that sharpens an attack.

    With that in mind, Emery made multiple rotations with his palm as he gradually channeled more energy into his spell, turning the spell sharper and more refined.

    But just as he was about to throw the improved [Enfeeble de] at one of the drakes, now that the des has turned in the movement of a sword, his mind suddenly thought of his best sword attack that his master Xion thought, [Shadow Edge]

    Slowly but surely, the spell Emery had cast began to change, turning into apletely different one. [Enfeeble de] form as the base, sword attack as its movement, and the channeling of a [shadow edge] as the strength. Inparison, the current [Enfeeble de] was multiple times sharper and more powerful than before.

    Excitement was evident in his eyes, he turned to the bound drakes and immediately threw it at them.

    The crescent-shape de spun around inside the wall swiveling rotating at speed a few times.

    Stt! spalltt!

    The spell was so powerful it was able to cut and pass through the entire group of the drakes within the wall like cutting butters, decapitating them all.

    It didn''t take long for all the drakes trapped within and bound by [Shadow Binding Root] to die and be chopped into pieces. In fact, it only took him a minute to defeat all of the three dozen drakes.

    After performing such a powerful spell. Emery purposely crumbled his [Jade Wall] in order to let the rest of the drakes outsidee through.

    Emery was excited to repeat the same newly created spell over and over again. He wanted to refine the spell even further. Two more crescent des flew above his palm as he casted the spell once again.

    As it spun rapidly in the air, the des were like a group of grim reapers as they continued to slice through the iing drakes with great ease. The drakes simply couldn''t put up a decent fight.

    This scene of one-sided ughter continued until, without Emery noticing, no more drakes attacked him. Apart from those being killed by the crescent des, the remaining drakes still alive went missing all at once. They had fled into the deep forest.

    Emery stood on top of more than a hundred corpses of the lizard creature. Apparently, the swamp of blood as a result of the battle earlier had scared and deterred the red drakes from going forward.

    There was only silence, no drakes in the vicinity to bother. This was precisely the moment in which Emery started to feel the energy within him once again.

    Standing at all that blood, Emery knew there was still something within that had yet to emerge, but currently there was nothing around him to fight with. Emery decided to take a deep breath to calm himself down.

    Silva''s voice once again could be heard as she said, "This training ce is no longer suitable for you. Just get back or no one can ever use this ce again."

    It took him a few seconds to return to himself, but throughout that time period, there was neither the urge emerging nor pain within. He was in full control of his transformation.

    It was clear the bloodline upgrade had managed to make him able to bnce the transformationpletely, eliminating the problems that came with it.

    When he returned to the facility, Bob the frog and Silva looked ted. All the figures in white coats quickly took out his unique metal vest and took him for another test.

    "We are going to test how powerful yourst transformation actually is."

 Chapter 789 - The Comparison

    Chapter 789 - The Comparison

    Emery made his way towards a different chamber that looked more like an enclosed room inside a room. If the previous room had a lot of chemicals this room was full of runes written all over its wall. Must be some kind of detection formation of the sort.

    The moment he entered, he was immediately asked to activate his [Day Transformation] inside the chamber. Once again, from behind the reinforced ss, a group of researchers, as well as Bob, could be seen observing; they were ready to test the prowess of this new ability of his.

    However, in contrast to the previous tests, in which he was equipped with metal bracelets and a vest only able to measure his physique, his third transformation was fully focused on the spirit force. Hence, apletely different equipment was required.

    The first was a test of control in which Emery was asked to cast and try to control his [Shadow Root] by manipting them to form various kinds of shapes in a limited amount of time. After that was done, came the second test.

    The second was a test of power, where he needed to break things apart or cut through things with his spells. As a result, a flurry of destructive spells urred within the chamber, as Emery cast every offensive spell in his repertoire.

    As for the third test, it was to test his special magic resistance. Emery had to endure multiple rounds of mental attack, so that the researchers would be able to find out the differences between before and after he used his [Day Transformation].

    The final was the test of his spirit pool. This was something that Emery had shown an interest in seeing.

    Before the corruption incident happened, Emery could only hold his form for 30 minutes. Then, as the corruption flowed within his body, that duration was shed to 12 minutes, after which the urge would emerge and threaten to take control.

    However, now that this dilemma was resolved, Emery discovered that he could maintain his spirit pool for up to 85 minutes, before he feltpletely drained and had to deactivate it.

    A massive grin could be seen on Emery''s face. Because of this wonderful news, his [Night Transformation] and [Day Transformation] would be his main choice of skills for fighting in the future. Emery couldn''t help to think about the best strategy for his future fights.

    After a few hours, Emery finally finished all the tests Bob wanted him to go through. Now it was time for the reveal. Eagerness and expectation shone in his eyes as he epted the test results Bob had shown him and the man began to exin.

    First was the result of his physical test.

    Bob showed the data from each stage of Emery''s current strength: under normal circumstances, when using the [Immortal Gate], [Fey Transformation] and then [Night Transformation], all in a column.

    [Average statparison]

    [Battle Power 175 - 207 - 252 - 292]

    [Strength 155 - 187 - 217 - 328]

    [Agility 188 - 220 - 295 - 300]

    [Endurance 192 - 222 - 252 - 256]

    Looking at the data, Emery''s normal state had great endurance and agility, butcked strength. This was something he had known since the academy.

    The second row was the one when he used his [Immortal Gate] skill. It was a skill that increases all three stats proportionally, hence all the stats were still the same only 32 points higher.

    The third row was His [Fey Transformation]bined with his [Battle Howl] skill. This boost allowed Emery to reach a physique of a crescent moon magus with most distributed toward agility, which gave Emery a super speed close to that of a Half-Moon magus.

    Finally, thest row was the [Night Transformation] data which showed almost 90% of the total 40 battle power boost to strength, a massive leap of 100 points all toward strength. A full upgrade from a crescent magus strength level to pass to a full moon magus with 328 strength. No wonder those drakes didn''t stand a chance against him.

    The overall data shown meant that throughout the activation of his [Night Transformation], Emery had the necessary power to fight toe-to-toe against a normal Half-Moon magus in terms of strength and agility.

    Just short on the endurance stat, which means that his flesh, stamina and bones did not have the same level of tolerance. Luckily, his [Undecaying Flesh] provided him with a terrifying healing factor that could make up for the difference.

    Bob the frog do thest check up on his body with much satisfaction

    "A rank 8 acolyte whose stats is on par with a Half-Moon magus!" Bob eximed in awe. "How amazing is that?! This is the power of someone who is only rank 8! Amazing!"

    Of course, Emery''s fantastic stats didn''t mean he was definitely capable of fighting a bonafide Half-Moon magus. After all, this was just the result of a pure physical test without considering any magic involved.

    After Bob finished his exnation of Emery''s physical test results, it was finally time for thetter''s magic test result. Bob gave him another piece of data thatpared his results before and after using [Day Transform] with the stats of average acolytes.

    [Spirit Force - 996]

    [Spirit Power - rank 9 mid - Crescent Magus]

    [Spirit Control - rank 8 peak - rank 9 mid]

    [Spirit Pool - rank 9 peak - rank 9 peak]

    Emery''s eyes couldn''t help but widen when he saw the result. He had not expected the boost he had received would be so significant, to the point that the power of his spell managed to be on par with that of a Crescent-Moon magus.

    Even though the transformation didn''t have any effect on his Spirit Pool, Emery was still overjoyed when he saw that it helped hiscking control. With a substantial improvement in Spirit Control, Emery was able to cast his spells more efficiently which, in a way, still affected his Spirit Pool beneficially.

    "There is also that magik resistanke," Bob added. "This transformation ability of yours is truly an amazing one. The instrument detekts your body''s magik resistanke has basically doubled. It''s as if your body was given anotheryer of defense."

    Bob the frog showed the data how his mental defense was upgraded exponentially: from having weaker,pared to the rank 9 acolytes, to almost as strong as crescent magus mental defense.

    The mixed-blood frog was talking incessantly, raving about the stats. Finally, Emery stopped him and asked about a problem that had confused him - why his gene percentage had dropped lower with his upgrade.

    ording to the frog, other than his double rank bloodline upgrade, this percentage turned out to be a fairly normal urrence.

    Apparently, it was surprisingly normal for the gene of a higher rank bloodline to have less gene limit for a breakthrough. Seeing Emery looking increasingly confused, Bob then gave the data of the standard percentage of gene essence required to upgrade.

    The first row was for the gene bloodline with rank 6 limits like Emery before, the second row was for rank 7 limit like Heorgar and the third row was for rank 8 limit genes, like Emery''s now.

    Rank 4 - 30% - 20% - 15%

    Rank 5 - 50% - 30% - 20%

    Rank 6 - 100% - 50% - 30%

    Rank 7 - NA - 100% - 50%

    Rank 8 - NA - NA - 100%

    "There may be some differences with certain genes, but this is the standard," said Bob.

    From this data, it would mean that Emery only needed 5% more to reach Rank 6 Fey Wolf.

    "It doesn''t seem like much..." Emery muttered to himself.

    However, Bob who heard his mutter shook his head and said, "No, no! That 5% for a rank 8 mythical bloodline like you will not be easy to akhieved. However, fret not, we kertainly kan help you with that."

    A wide smile once again graced Emery''s face, knowing he could upgrade even further.

 Chapter 790 - Gene Booster

    Chapter 790 - Gene Booster

    "We actually still have a few gene boosters left for you."

    This was definitely another great news for Emery. However, he noticed how Bob gave him an awkward smile as he spoke those words, making him turn a little anxious.

    One of the white coat assistants brought over a metal tray in which there were 12 small tubes. Each contained a silvery liquid, and Emery knew those were the gene boosters he needed.

    With a smile on his face, Bob finally revealed the reason for his awkwardness.

    "It will cost you 50.000 spirit stones for each of them."

    Emery''s eyes bulged slightly when his ears picked up those words. He subconsciously took a step back, reeling in shock upon hearing such an outrageous amount. It almost made him spit out blood.

    Before Emery could do or say anything, however, it was surprisingly Silva who reacted strongly.

    "What the fu*kk, Uncle Bob?!" She red at Bob and cursed. "It was the queen''s order to reward him with the upgrade! How could you say something like that?!!"

    Facing such a harsh remark, Bob defended himself. "But she only ordered the upgrade, which we already did free of kharge. Do you know how many prekious herbs and ingredients were used for what we have done? Let me tell you, it''s a lot! If you don''t believe me, then ask these people standing behind me!"

    In response, Silva quickly shifted her gaze and stared at the researchers standing at the back. As if they had rehearsed it before, all of them without exception immediately averted their eyes from her gaze and hurried over to busy themselves, which of course made Silva annoyed.

    Realizing those people were unreliable, Silva turned her eyes to Bob again. "Uncle, if my mother heard this, I''m sure she would say the same thing! So, I ask you to give him every serum that has been made!"

    "Niece, please don''t make things difficult for us." Bob said calmly. You and I both know this ke is under the direkt kontrol of the patriarkh. In fakt, I''d give all the serum to the boy right now if you kan konfirm that the queen did agree."

    The word ''patriarch'' seemed to make Silva''s firm attitude waver a little. Still, she opened her mouth. "My words are the queen''s words!"

    Seeing how strongly Silva argued with Bob for his sake certainly made Emery moved. He felt very grateful already for the help and what Silva, Bob and the others had done to him. He couldn''t let her help out any more, especially if it ran the risk of ruining their rtionship.

    Therefore, he quickly took out all the spirit stones he currently had.

    Emery had 10 red spirit stones, which were given when he was epted into the privileged ss. He also managed to obtain another 36 from all the hundred high-ranking beasts he killed during his two months stranded on that unnamed.

    This meant that he currently had 46 spirit stones worth moot 10,000 each, which brought his current worth to a total of 460,000 spirit stones.

    Not willing to owe more from Bob and Silva, Emery quickly interrupted the argument between the two and showed all the red stones to the half-blood frog.

    "This is all I have, Mr Bob. They''re enough for 9 serum, I think."

    Hearing Emery''s words, Bob took his eyes off Silva and looked at Emery''s hands. His eyes shone when he saw thd glimmering red stones, he was about to ept the stones when Silva once again shot another curse.

    However, Emery quickly stopped her by saying, "Stop, Silva. I''m really thankful for your help, but it''s okay. Don''t worry, I can definitely earn some more in the future.''

    The half-blood frog epted the stones, albeit hesitantly. However, with such a deadly gazeing from Silva even when Emery said it was fine, he eventually gave 5 stones back to Emery, while giving all 12 serum.

    Facing Emery''s conflicted look, Bob could onlyugh while saying, "Hahaha, how silly of me. I forgot about the family diskount."

    Emery nced at Silva and when he saw the expression on her face, he realized this was the bestpromise and that he should say no more. Therefore, he could only sigh inwardly and deeply thank Bob once again.

    Afterwards, Emery returned his attention to the silvery liquid. Looking at them, he had no doubt that these serums were specifically prepared and would be the best for his development. Hence, he wanted to consume them right away. Fortunately, Bob and the other researchers were more than happy to help him in this matter. File best way to konsume these serum for maximum efficiency is actually through injection." This information made Emery quite surprised, as the way he had taken a gene booster all this time was through direct consumption.

    Bob quickly gave Emery a device. Noticing the confused look on his face, he exined what it was. "It''s what you need to inject the gene booster straight to your blood vessels. I kan give you one to keep."

    ''Now, I will show you how to do it properly. Watch klosely and karefully, so that you kan do it by yourselfter: Emery watched intently how Bob meticulously loaded the serum and positioned the sharp tip of the device, before finally injecting it through his skin into his vein.

    Within seconds, Emery felt a slight tingling throughout his body. It was as if someone had tickled him with a feather. This sensation was then followed by a warm feeling simr to someone rubbing a warm cloth over his skin.

    Then, slowly but surely, the warmth grew. After a few minutes, the heat reached the point where it made Emery''s body feel like a makeshift furnace. Every inch of him felt like it was being burned by fire.

    [calcting ancestor blood essence percentage...]

    [25% Twilight fey wolf essence found]

    [Your bloodline just went through a purifying process]

    [Genes purified]

    [Twilight Fey wolf gene essence percentage increased to 26%]

    [Battle power increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Battle Power 175 (178)]

    [Spirit force 996 (998)]

    At first nce, a two-point increase doesn''t seem like much. However, at the level Emery was at, every point of increase meant a lot. Moreover, one serum could actually help him advance one percent where previously it took several to do the same.

    Emery was excited and was about to inject another when Bob hurriedly stopped him.

    "Don''t. I know you''re happy with the results, but it''s aktually better to give it one day, before you take another for maximum effekt."

    Hearing that, Emery quickly put down the device he picked up excitedly. Advice from an expert in the field was definitely something that should be heeded.

    Hence, he stored the remaining 11 serum inside his spatial space. Then afterwards, Emery suddenly thought of something.

    "Mr. Bob, when I have more spirit stones with me, can I buy more of this serum from you?"

    There was no way he would let go of this amazing gene booster after tasting its effect once. Hence the reason for his question.

    Unfortunately, the answer he got was a shake of the other party''s head.

    Apparently, even if he wanted to make more of it, Bob just did not have enough materials. Furthermore, Emery''s serum was a particr case, where one of the main ingredients was actually the Day Wolf genes that came from the (Beast Pendant).

    So in conclusion, if Emery really wanted to have more serum, what he had to do first was to find more of the Day Wolf genes.

    Realizing this, Emery took a deep sigh, as he knew it wouldn''t be an easy task to aplish. Right now, he realized his aspiration to reach the maximum rank of his bloodline was still far away.

    Emery still had a question he wanted to ask, but he was hesitating whether he should ask it or not. In the end, seeing that Bob was about to leave, he braced himself and threw the question out of his mouth.

    "If that''s the case, Mr. Bob, I wonder if you can give me the recipe for it." Remembering thest time, Emery quickly added, "Of course, I will prepare the necessary spirit stones for it."

    Emery was surprised when he saw the talkative Mr. Bob suddenly turned quiet. The man just stood there, staring at him in silence. It was as if someone had sewn his mouth shut...

 Chapter 791 - Clones

    Chapter 791 - Clones

    Chapter 791 - Clones

    The reason Emery asked for the gene booster recipe was because it was very important for him. In fact, it wasn''t just for him. Right now, in his mind, he thought of helping the Fey sisters and Morgana with the recipe, allowing them to advance just like him.

    Emery definitely could not casually travel back and forth between Earth and Ouroboros. Such an action was basically impossible for him right now, where the Nephilim Faction still acted as the caretaker of Earth.

    Looking at the silent half-blood frog, Emery once again asked.

    "Please, Mr. Bob. The recipe is very important to me. You can tell me how much it costs, and I will do my best to get it." He said in a sincere tone.

    Bob stared at Emery and sighed. "I''m sorry, boy. I kan''t and don''t really have the say about your request for the recipe." He nced briefly at Silva, before returning to the dejected Emery, "How about this? You go and ask the queen for it, and we''ll see how it goes from there"

    Hearing Mr. Bob didn''t dare to decide and put a price on the recipe made Emery start to wonder if a rank 8 recipe would be so much more precious than he had assumed. Understanding that the other party was in a difficult position, Emery didn''t press on with the request and nod in understanding.

    He, however, believed he would eventually get the recipe. After all, it''s a gene booster recipe that was specifically prepared for a unique, mutated bloodline.

    This meant Emery was, arguably, the only sole buyer of this thing. They had no reason not to sell the recipe to him.

    Either way, he needed to start to get more money. Otherwise, he could only yearn for the recipe in his dreams.

    Thinking about thest time he had made quite a bit of money from selling the poison he harvested from the Caracas Flower, Emery wondered if he would find any other money-making opportunity like that.

    However, his line of thought was quickly disrupted by Silva who was standing next to him.

    The white-haired girl grabbed and held his arm, "I will help you talk with the queen. Don''t worry, Emery."

    She had done so many things for him, but Emery knew he would probably need her help in this matter. So, even though he felt ufortable epting her help again, he just nodded his head. He wanted to ask how she was going to do that, but in the end he decided to hold his questions and simply put his trust in her.

    Now that the procedure and the following tests have been finished, with nothing else to do here, Emery once again sincerely thanked Bob and his team for all that they had done for him.

    "You''re welkome. You''re a good young man." Bob said with a smile. "I kan see why my niece likes you."

    Emery just smiled in response. However, just as he was about to turn around and leave, Bob suddenly said information that surprised him once again.

    "Oh yeah, before I forget. Now that your upgrade has beenpleted, you should make a new clone body as well."

    Emery dumbfoundedly looked at the man, "Clone body?"

    When he saw how genuinely confused Emery was, Mr. Bob just remembered he came from a lower realm. The half-blood frog awkwardlyughed to hide his blunder, "If you don''t know about it, then how about you follow me and take a look at our storage facility for clones"

    Mr. Bob took Emery to one particr section of the facility, which was heavily guarded by several magus. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but wonder what kind of ce was worthy of receiving such a level of security.

    Emery walked in albeit hesitantly. As soon as he entered he was astonished at the sight that weed him.

    Inside, Emery saw about a hundred tubes stacked next to each other, creating a corridor of tubes, all filled with liquid to the brim, in which he could see humanoid figures floating. Their eyes closed, as if they were in a deep sleep.

    However, what took Emery by surprise was what his spirit reading perceived. He couldn''t feel any spirit from those people in the tube, but from his senses, he could tell that their hearts were beating regrly and normally.

    Noticing the expression on his face, Silva couldn''t help but ask. "Is this your first time seeing a clone, Emery?"

    "A clone?" Emery asked confusedly.

    One could even imagine how surprised Silva was when she saw how Emery had absolutely no idea what a clone was.

    "A clone is basically an artificial body created as an empty vessel, which can be used to be a new dwelling ce for a magus'' spirit soul."

    When a magus died, while their soul could be kept and saved, the same couldn''t be said for their physical body. Just like the case of Magus Nimeria and Magus Jigow, who both lost their bodies when their spirit souls were captured.

    For human magus, this problem was easier to solve because they could just get temte clones with many different specifications and easily insert their spirit soul into their prepared clone body. On the other hand, the bloodline magus had this problem a bit difficult, because they had to rely on clone bodies made of their blood.

    "That''s why most half-blood magus create a clone to keep as an insurance in case they die and need their original bloodline body."

    Silva said. "My brother, mother and mine are also all stored here. It''s one of the reasons why this ce is so heavily protected."

    As a note, Silva told Emery that all of these clone bodies only had a physical strength of rank 9 acolyte. As the process of bing a magus needed to be repeated in order to receive the Immortal Body trait, hence when a magus died, they would have to restart and cultivate the physique from rank 9.

    Hearing this information, Emery suddenly realized many things. The fact that even though Magus Nimeria could be revived, she would be in a weakened state for dozens of years before returning to her prime state.

    This also reminded him of that Nephilim, Magus Hades. He couldn''t help but wonder when the guy would be brought back to life and take his revenge on him.

    Now that Emery understood what he was getting into, Silva highly rmended him to make a clone for himself. A suggestion to which he nodded in agreement.

    "So how do I make one?"

    "For that, you need to purchase a clone form first. Don''t worry, I can help you find them."

    "Find them?" Emery asked in a confused tone as he did not understand what she meant.

    "Yes. I mean, let''s go shopping?" Silva asked with a smile. "I also noticed how you have so few spells, so let''s get some of those as well. What do you think?"

    "That''s�� sounds great."

    Emery noticed how the girl seemed even more excited after hearing his agreement. However, just as they came out of the facility, they were stopped by a vehicle descending down from the sky.

    The vehicle door opened, and the two of them saw Vie out with several magus in tow.

    "My bro Emery!" Vi said with a wide smile. "I''ve heard about your upgrade! You are a superstar now! Wow!"

    Looking at her brother, Silva waved her hand signaling him to move out of the way. "What are you doing, brother? Go away, we have other ns already!"

    Vi, however, did not budget. "Sorry, Sis. But your ns will have to wait. As soon as mom heard about his sessful upgrade, she wanted to see him right away. That''s why I''m here."

    Silva went silent when she heard that. Seeing his sister speechless, Vi took Emery into the vehicle. It swiftly took off to the sky, making its way towards the royal pce, while being guarded by a group of magus.

 Chapter 792 - Title

    Chapter 792 - Title

    Throughout the universe, it was a known fact that Mythical Bloodlines were the topmost desire for any half-blood descendants.

    In fact, for a human to have any drop of bloodline legacy would have actually been considered special already.

    The people of Ouroboros understood this fact through the ten millennia of war between those who possessed the blood of the Serpent and those who didn''t. At the end a thousand years ago, the 1% minority of the bloodline race was the one who won the war and became the ruler of the.

    Since then, every citizen who had even a seemingly insignificant rank 1 bloodline would be considered an upper-ss citizen, a title that allowed one to receive special training and education.

    Those who possessed the so-called regr bloodline, which was rank 1 to rank 3, took 90% of the entire poption of the half-blood. Rank 4 and rank 5 respectively took 9% and 0.9% of the total poption, while rank 6 boasted a miniscule number of 0.09%.

    This left the Mythical bloodline who, by statistic, only appeared and born in about one every 10.000 half-blood people.

    There weren''t even a million half-bloods born in Ouroboros every generation, which meant that a Mythical bloodline was something that would, statistically, only be found once every few years.

    Therefore, it was no wonder that the possessors of Mythical bloodlines were considered royalty among all the half-bloods, not just in Ouroboros, but in all the universe.

    This data was rted to a figure like Heorgar, a rank 7 Demon Wolf, who was quickly sought for by the White Fang n. Thanks to the blessing and potential he boasted, he was personally taught by the Patriarch as well as Chief Beowulf to be a great warrior of the n.

    The current Emery was basically in an even higher spotlight, being a rank 8 which was even rarer.

    Now that he had sessfully advanced his bloodline to rank 8, his existence was essentially an invaluable treasure that suddenly arrived on the Oroboros'' doorstep, literally.

    Emery stepped in and was surprised by therge entourage waiting for him.

    He was escorted into the great hall of the pce, where even more high peak magus could be seen filling and guarding the ce. Duke Syre was also present, standing next to the Queen, who surprisingly seemed to have been waiting for him.

    Emery continued to his steps and calmly approached the throne with the two siblings Silva and Vi on each of his side. As they got closer to the figure sitting on the throne, he could somehow sense the white-haired girl feeling anxious.

    When he arrived and stood in front of the queen, Emery bowed to her respectfully before saying, "Greetings, Your Majesty."

    Even though he had seen her friendly character before, the figure in front of Emery at this time still felt very overwhelming to him. So much that he couldn''t help but bow his body slightly more.

    "Congrattions, Emery, for achieving rank 8," said the Oroboros Queen calmly.

    Emery respectfully bowed again in response. "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    Duke Syre proceeded to give the queen a small cube, which the ck-haired beauty seemed to be looking at with great interest.

    "Emery, it hase to my knowledge that other than the Apothecary Institute of Magus Academy and a member of the White Fang n, you are not affiliated in any faction. Is this true?"

    Based on the reason he was summoned here, Emery expected what the queen was looking at just now was probably aption of his detailed information. Therefore, he calmly nodded his head. "That''s correct, Your Majesty."

    "That''s good," the queen said in a rather jovial tone. "That''s very good."

    She looked at Emery and said, "Emery, the reason I summoned you here is to offer you the title of Ouroboros Morning Star, which is the highest title possible for those outside the lineage of our Serpent Bloodline."

    Emery didn''t expect such a sudden offer. The queen, however, was still not done yet.

    "You will be supported with the best facility and resources the Ouroboros can offer: artifacts, potions, gene serum, rare ingredients, and more. Just like part of the Ouroboros royalty. Apart from that, you will also be given two grand magus who would teach and put you under their tutge."

    Emery saw the queen''s eyes and knew everything she had just said was serious.

    "Those are my offer to you, the price for pledging yourself to us - the Ouroboros."

    Emery was silent. Rather, he was too stunned to speak.

    All of a sudden, he thought of his past: how 4 years ago he was just a simple boy from the lowest ranked noble in Briton, one of the inds in a small remote of the universe called Earth. Being offered with such a fantastic, mind-blowing privilege naturally stirred his heart.

    Unfortunately, Emery already had a definite answer to the offer and it was not a pleasant one. The reason he was silent was because he was afraid he would offend the other party. Still, he had to give his answer.

    Therefore, Emery bowed as low as he could and said, "I am very very grateful for the amazing offer and for thinking so highly of me, Your Majesty. Unfortunately, I still have unfinished business at home that I need to settle before I can make this kind of decision."

    Emery added, "I hope Your Majesty would be willing to give me some time to consider."

    After speaking in the most courteous way he could, Emery slowly raised his head and could see the expression on the queen''s face was far from good. The queen had a faint wicked smile on her face. A formless pressure began to weigh on his mental defense.

    Emery gave his best to endure the pressure as the queen spoke.

    "Haven''t we been good hosts to you, Emery?"

    "Y-yes, Your Majesty... You have been an excellent host to me."

    "And�� isn''t it true that you managed to achieve your advancement because of our n''s kindness and hard work?"

    "Yes�� Your Majesty. And for that, I will forever be grateful and indebted."

    Hearing this, the queen''s expression turned even more cold.

    "I don''t want you to be indebted, Emery. I want you to bemitted to the n, and I won''t ept no for an answer."

    The queen looked him straight in the eye. Emery could clearly feel the chill radiating from her gaze that honestly scared him. He was pressured, both mentally and physically, however, Emery stood firm on his stance and said what was on his mind truthfully.

    "No, Your Majesty. I''m sorry, but I really can''t. Not for the moment."

    The queen stood up from her throne as her voice boomed through the air.

    "Are you''re making fun of our kindness!"

 Chapter 793 - The Queen’s Daughter

    Chapter 793 - The Queen''s Daughter

    Seeing how the Silver Serpent Queen suddenly stood up in anger, everyone in the room flinched and the atmosphere became even tense. They all subconsciously held their breath, lest the ire got directed in their direction.

    Emery, who was the main focus of this pressure, finally couldn''t handle it any longer as his knees eventually buckled and forced him to fall, kneeling on the ground.

    Seeing this, Vi quickly said, "Just say yes, you fool! This is a good thing for you! What are you hesitating for?!"

    Emery did not respond to his words despite the excruciating pressure all over his body. He just closed his eyes, as if he was prepared for all the consequences that would befall him.

    It was at this moment that Silva finally couldn''t hold herself back anymore and spoke to the queen - her mother.

    "He has a certain sensitive matter which he couldn''t conveniently reveal, Your Majesty. As such, it would be best if this audience with you was conducted in private instead."

    Emery was taken aback by Silva''s words, by what she was trying to do. However, he was now unable to do anything as the pressure was still there, bearing down on his entire being.

    A gripping silence still prevailed in the grand hall as the queen still had yet to respond to Silva''s words. But luckily, everyone in the hall could feel the tense atmosphere starting to recede like waves.

    The queen, who stood up and had a sinister expression earlier, was once again sitting on her throne. With a gesture of her hand, everyone swiftly left the hall with the exception of Duke Syre and the two siblings.

    The queen stared at Emery once again. "Tell me, what is this business of yours? I will listen to it."

    Hearing the queen''s words, it was clear that she was willing to hear Emery''s own consideration. However, Emery was just silent. He has his reasons, but at the moment he was still confused about what it was that Silva was trying to say. Did Silva even know what his reason was?

    It was at this moment that Silva took action by speaking again, this time it was she who was so furious.

    "Mother, don''t ask him such questions!" Silva red at the queen. "I only said those words to send everyone else away and save our family from embarrassment!"

    Emery was shocked by the bluntness in Silva''s words. He became even more shocked when he saw how the queen''s expression softened a bit upon hearing her daughter''s temper.

    "Daughter, no one such as him should reject such honor! Of course, I am furious!"

    "Aahh, just stop it, Mother." Silva said in frustration while rolling her eyes. "I know that''s not it! You''re just embarrassed about being rejected in front of everyone.."

    The queen seemed to want to say more to refute her daughter''s words, but ended up holding back. This sight naturally couldn''t help but cause Emery to think that what Silva said was really the case.

    It was Duke Syre who interrupted the bickering between mother and daughter.

    "That is not how you talk to the queen or your mother, youngdy." The duke said as he looked at Silva disapprovingly.

    Silva''s eyes turned to the duke before saying, "I am sorry, Uncle. But that''s what she will get for doing such a thing to my��my... friend!"

    Emery could clearly see the queen took a deep sigh. It was obvious that she was speechless by her daughter, unable to say any word. The situation had turned a little amusing somehow, but Emery still had enough intelligence to know he should notugh, not even a faint smile.

    Rubbing her forehead, the queen took her eyes off her daughter and returned to Emery again. This time, she spoke in a much calmer voice.

    "Young man my offer still stands. I''ll ede to your request and give you time to consider your decision. I sincerely hope your answer will be satisfactory."

    As soon as the queen finished her words, Silva grabbed Emery''s arms and quickly dragged him away, leaving Vipletely speechless. In the end, he woke up from his daze and quickly followed the two of them after bidding goodbye to the queen and the duke.

    After the trio left the grand hall, the queen took another deep sigh.

    "I really spoiled that girl, didn''t I, brother?" said the Queen to the man standing next to her.

    Duke Syre just nodded wordlessly, while the queen sighed again.

    "Tell me, My queen. Why did you have to go that far for the boy? Even though he did reach the rank 8 bloodline, it is still unclear whether he can sessfully be a magus or not.. Such a decision greatly confuses me."

    Another sigh, this time soft, rang out in the great hall.

    "As I said, brother, I really spoil my children.. You didn''t have a child of your own, so it''s understandable that you don''t understand my feelings. You asked me why I was willing to go this far for the boy? For what else but for my daughter? I did all this just for her."

    Under the stunned look of Duke Syre, the queen continued her words.

    "With him reaching rank 8, I got a good and right reason to bestow the title to the boy without raising too much question in the others. In this way, we might be able to keep the young man here staying with us. I was so sure she would be happy with my decision before, huh! have you ever seen her act like this before?"

    There was a silence between the two before the queen suddenly said,

    "You know brother, I wouldn''t be surprised if she actually lure you to help the White Fang for the sole purpose to impresses the young wolf"

    Hearing this, Duke Syre was startled for a second, it was as if things finally clicked in his mind and made some sense to him. Afterward, however, the duke took his turn to sigh.

    "What is it, Brother?" The queen asked because she noticed the oddity on the duke''s expression.

    With another sigh, Duke Syre told the queen his findings - about Emery''splicated condition concerning two Primordial Wisp, about theplex situation of his lower realm, and the Nephilim faction within the equation.

    "Two Primordial Wisp, huh��" the queen muttered to herself. "It''s only normal for the Nephilim to not let that go so easily. Then, the boy really should not be allowed to graduate without having a faction standing behind to support him, otherwise, he and his world will be one of those Nephilims little projects"

    Duke Syre opened his mouth. "My queen, are you really willing to challenge the Nephilims for the young wolf?"

    "No. The patriarch has always been the cautious one.. Even with such valuable wisp involved, he will not agree to such a proposition"

    The queen thought for a second and said,

    "It will be easier if I finally reach my breakthrough. But then again, brother, I''m sure there is something more between them. I need you to check it out. Do not let that boy out of your sight, you understand?"

    Duke Syre nodded. "Yes, My queen."

    ��--

    Not knowing about the scheme nned for him, Emery returned to his residence.

    "I''m sorry about my mother earlier, Emery."

    "Don''t worry about it, Silva. Also, thanks for standing up for me."

    Emery was about to enter the residence, but he noticed how the girl didn''t move from her spot. Her facial expression looked as if there was still something she wanted to say to him.

    He calmly said, "What is it?"

    Silva looked at him awkwardly and said, "We are still going�� right..? I mean, what my mother did just now won''t affect our n, right..?"

    For a second, Emery had no idea what she was talking about and it showed on his face.

    Silva realized this when she saw his expression. Her face turned red as she said, "Shopping! You idi�� errr�� you�� you said you wille with me to go shopping."

    A look of realization appeared on Emery''s face. "Ah yes. Of course, I will."

    "Good! Then, I wille and pick you up early tomorrow morning."

    "Alright."

    Emery could see how happy Silva was as she turned and left the residence. When he turned around, he only realized that the servants in the residence were standing behind him all along with Gte among them.

    Thetter asked if Emery needed anything, to which he replied no. Emery then told them to get on their duties and leave him.

    Before going, Gie suddenly said something that stopped Emery in his tracks. "The princess really likes you, Master. You really are a lucky man."

    Her words quickly reminded him, if he did something wrong at the moment.

    Emery entered his bedroom where he then walked towards the balcony and thought about the two girls; His heart truly beats for Klea and he wasmitted to her but the truth was Emery still sometimes thinks about that incident with Silva.

    A deep sigh escaped from his mouth as he really didn''t want to hurt any of them.

 Chapter 794 - Ocassion

    Chapter 794 - Ocassion

    When the night arrived, Emery once again took advantage of his time to practice. As usual, he concentrated on his [Nature Grasp], the skill he always depended on when he cultivated.

    The skill allowed him to better sense the energy of living things around him. Ever since he arrived on this, he did cultivate with it a few times before.

    He found a ce with such high nature like Ouroboros to give him better results, however, at this moment when he used the skill, as it turned out, Emery was able to absorb the natural force at a more rapid pace than previously.

    Not only that, when he channeled those energies from his nature core toward the dark core through the bridge, he found it much more soothing than before.

    Within just a few hours Emery felt refreshed and all those painful tests were being flushed out of his system.

    Suddenly a notification came to mind.

    [Spirit force increased]

    The message made him very happy after all this only mean that he finally reach the final step to his breakthrough

    [Spirit force 999]

    At this unexpected change, he began to believe if this had something to do with his Fey bloodline upgrade.

    Emery gave a slight smile for all the surprises he received with his upgrade. He could only hope it wouldn''t be too hard to upgrade himself to rank 9 acolytes.

    Either way, there was only a little more than a month until the mid-test of the Magus Academy were to take ce. Due to the fact that the date was approaching, Emery attempted to make the most of his remaining free time and hoped to reach rank 9 by then.

    The test was supposed to be a very important event. Emery had to give it his all on the day of the test since it would have a significant impact on his overall performance at the academy.

    He could only hope that the matter with the 12 bloodlines would have been settled by that time.

    Come to think about it. It had been more than three weeks since the queen had promised that the matter would be solved, but up to this point, it seems to still have not been resolved.

    Emery had been too busy with his training and the gene treatment that he had nearlypletely forgotten about this matter.

    Maybe he should inquire about this matter first thing in the morning tomorrow and ask if there were any updates.

    If it was not possible, he needed to at least pay a visit to the White Fang n and check if there was anything he could do to help.

    Emery was also curious as to what the chief would think, if he found out that now he had already risen to the eighth rank.

    He could not keep a smile off his face thinking how the Wolf n would be incredibly surprised.

    On the other hand, realizing he was stronger than he had been before, he could only hope that he would be able to help in the restoration of the White Fang n''s prestige.

    However, right now he should return to his training.

    Emery was so focused on his practice and thoughts that he didn''t realize how many hours had passed and the morning hade. A split second after that, someone knocked on the door.

    The one who knocked on the door was Gte. She had arrived in Emery''s room, with a few of the servants apanying her.

    "What is it, Gete?"

    "Master, I came to bring some clean clothes for your asion today," she exined.

    "asion?" In fact, Emery was a little perplexed because, as far as he could recall, he had never instructed her to prepare anything specifically for him.

    In response to Emery''s query, the young servant replied, "Yes master, I am sorry I overheard your conversation yesterday. I know you have a n to go out with the princess today, so I took the liberty to prepare some stuff for you."

    When he heard what the girl had just said, Emery could only be stunned. Afterwards, he shifted his attention to the servants, who were standing close to the beautiful servant and holding a lot of stuff in their hands.

    It was only at this moment he noticed the servants had brought more than just clothes. They had also brought a pair of boots, gloves and many different kinds of grooming products.

    "No, no, Gete. These won''t be necessary," Emery quickly said and refused to use all the stuff in a polite manner.

    The beautiful servant, on the other hand, only smiled at him and said, "Please master, believe me, you will need them."

    "No, I won''t. We are just going to buy stuff."

    The beautiful servant gave a sincere smile and continued, "Master, I assure you it''s more than that to the princess��"

    This kind of thought just served to make Emery think that it''s better to go in the way he was right now. He didn''t want Silva to be misunderstood, but Gete came close to him and whispered,

    "I am a sorry master, but you�� stink."

    This word quickly made Emery start smelling himself. It was true that all the gene testing did major changes in his garments.

    Gete added with an apologetic smile.

    "Also�� master�� I am just worried that the princess would be properly dressed and fully prepared. If you go like this, it will only make her sad or make others think badly of her, thinking her going with such�� hmm�� lowlifes."

    "..."

    Gte once again apologizes for her harsh word, the girl really tries hard to help him, but seems unsure if what she did was proper.

    Emery reconsider and thought what she said does make sense. Gete was finally able to convince him.

    In the end, everything was done with care, from a special bath, grooming his hair, to special clothes and perfume.

    Emery found it strange seeing the servant was taking out perfume for him. He looked at the male servant with a skeptical expression, as if he were refusing to use it. The servant, on the other hand, responded,

    "Yes master, this is necessary. Although the serpent makes the best potions, our trading specialty was actually perfume."

    Emery could only resign himself to the fact that he would have to rely on the servant to take care of him at the time being. He didn''t realize it actually took the whole hour to finish the preparations. By the time he was ready, there was amotion and a servant notified Emery to go outside.

    A beautiful youngdy with white hair and a stunning silver dress was waiting for him in the garden when he got there. Just like what Gete had said earlier, Silva was well prepared and her appearance was absolutely stunning.

 Chapter 795 - Travel

    Chapter 795 - Travel

    For a moment, the sight of a figure in a silver dress stunned him, making him unable to say a word.

    "You look��. Nice." Even though Emery felt a bit awkward, he stillplimented the beautiful girl standing in front of him.

    When the white-haired girl heard hispliment, she sweetly smiled. As if an epitome of confidence blossomed within her, "You look nice as well��" Her smile made Emery almost forget asking the girl about the White Fang issues or asking about meeting them.

    Seeing the girl beaming with delight, he did not want to ruin the mood for her.

    Hence, for the time being, Emery decided to put off the subject for a while longer and followed her in the vehicle instead.

    As the vehicle flew through the air, Emery realized that instead of the two magus who had been protecting them, it seemed like they had been given an additional four magus now. At the time, they were being safeguarded by six of them.

    Without putting too much thought into it, Emery stared at the beautiful youngdy who was sitting in front of him.

    The girl, who usually talked a lot and was known for her boisterous demeanor, seemed to be much more quiet than she used to be. Silva, without a doubt, acted in an unusual manner towards him.

    Little did Emery know that the girl was actually quite taken aback by his new look that she was at a loss for words. In fact, she had been trying her best to calm herself down ever since she saw him.

    Half an hourter, the two of them seemed to have finally arrived at their destination. Emery couldn''t hide his surprise when he realized they actually headed to a huge field where a few spaceships were waiting.

    "We are going off the?!" Emery asked with a slightly surprised tone.

    "Yes, we are!" Silva eximed with joy.

    Emery remembered that since the problem with the bloodline, the serpent bloodline had seen turning off the portal gate and restricting any travel in and out of the. The portal gate was unable to be used for a period of time.

    That was why, perhaps, the only way to travel at the moment was just simply using a spaceship.

    Without asking further questions, Emery followed Silva entering the ship. The six magus also quickly followed suit. They started to fly off the in a matter of seconds after that.

    "So, how far are we going?" Emery inquired.

    Emery was a little worried because he had absolutely no idea where this white-haired girl would take him. Realizing Emery''s concern, Silva tried to reassure him.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not that far. We will get there right at lunchtime."

    When he heard that, Emery nodded and just sat as he waited for them to arrive at the destination. Not long after, the spaceship they were in had reached out to space.

    Emery could see the green of Ouroboros out the window. A split secondter, a sound came out of a device mounted on the wall.

    "We are about to execute a warp jump in one minute."

    After that announcement, there was an increasing ringing sounding from the back of the ship. The sound from the device also changed, turning into a countdown.

    "5�� 4�� 3�� 2�� 1��"

    The moment the sound voiced one, the ship abruptly started to tremble violently. Emery could clearly feel that it was speeding up. However, it did notst long, as within less than a second, the turbulence disappeared and the sense of stability returned.

    Emery had felt this movement before, when he was locked on the ship heading toward Ouroboros, but it was only now that Silva exined what had just happened earlier that he finally understood.

    Warp drive was a technology that made a ship capable of traveling between gxies.

    In the universe, there were billions ofs, millions of sr systems, tens of thousands gxies, hundreds superclusters and the 9 realms.

    If previously all of these things could only be learned through reading during his elite ss study, right now Silva was showing him by experience.

    Indeed, the warp drive did speed up their journey, however, even after it had been activated, it did not imply that they would arrive at their destination instantly. In fact, it would still take them hours to reach where they were going.

    On the good side, during the trip, the two of them had a good friendly talk, without realizing the tension between them had finally gone.

    "So�� you have met my family, my city and my�� Now tell me about yours. I''d like to know."

    The girl''s question actually came as a surprise to him. As she expressed strong interest to hear about his primitive world, Emery found it to be even more passionate and started to talk about Earth.

    Emery ended up telling her many things from the 7 Kingdoms at Briton, the other countries around the globe such as: Rome, China, Egypt and so on.

    He exined how there were still many more that he actually had not yet had the opportunity to explore. However, he was enthralled by the rich cultural heritage.

    Noticing how excited Emery was in recounting his world, Silva chuckled. Emery stopped his exnation and looked at her. Realizing this, she smiled, "I guess you will love where we are going then."

    Hearing such words made Emery''s interest peak. He tried to glean some information about their destination from her. s, she was simply too tight-lipped.

    Silva vehemently refused to spill any information about the location to Emery, no matter how hard he tried. She wanted to let him find out the answer for himself once they had arrived there.

    As soon as the ship finally managed to exit the warp drive, Emery quickly looked out of the ss window and asked,

    "So, which are we visiting? What does it look like?" Emery asked again, because curiosity hadpletely piqued him.

    However, the girl only smiled and replied, "Who said anything about a?"

    Again, instead of getting the answer to his question, Emery was even more confused by the beautiful girl''s reply. Due to the fact that she did not want Emery to be any more curious and questioning, Silva brought him to the front of the ship - what lied before him just gave him another shock.

    It was definitely a construct of metal, but it had such abstract shapes. He had to ask since he was perplexed by the peculiar view, he almost thought that his eyes were ying a trick on him.

    "That thing is humongous, isn''t it?" Emery asked as if he could not believe it.

    "Yes it is," Silva confirmed with a chuckle.

    Emery had already seen a space station before, but this one was definitely multiple times bigger than the one he had seen floating above the Hyperion privilege ss.

    There were hundreds of ships that were actually flying in and out of it at any given time. There were so many that it appeared as if the entire sky of the city was filled with ships.

    "Emery, this is the reason why I was kinda insisting on asking you to go. This is Alfa, the city of a thousands. It has been circling around the 3 neutral realms for thousands of years and it was currently near the Ouroboros gxy."

    Even Silva herself was amazed when she saw this city, while she was exining it to Emery. Her admiration for the city continued, "You will not find a better ce to buy things than here."

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 796 - Alfa

    Chapter 796 - Alfa

    The known universe is so vast that a single is like a speck of dust on a desert in.

    A total of 9 realms, three of them ruled by the humans, three other by the elves, while the remaining was considered the neutral realm. Thetter consisted of thousands of diverse lifeforms and species; neither humans nor elves.

    And right now, what Emery saw through the window was the embodiment of that neutral realm.

    Alfa,monly known as City of Thousandss.

    It was a massive flying station that floated in outer space. It was so massive that it had be the biggest and the most advanced city in the neutral realm''s space. However, its appearance was far from the norm, to say the least.

    From a far the ce appears to be where all sorts of things gathered together without any rules, but as soon as the Ouroboros ship gets closer to it, Emery starts seeing the artistry of the construct.

    Emery expressed this opinion to Silva and apparently, the girl said that Alfa didn''t always look like this at the start.

    In fact, its massive and irregr appearance was the result of the continuous growth that the flying station underwent every year, as it passed through the gxy and subsequently became a permanent residence of various races.

    It had traveled for more than 10,000 years throughout the universe, with a current poption of 30 million which consisted of around 3000 species and lifeforms from all over the universe.

    There were over 5,000nguages spoken, not counting the variousputernguages. All came from the various forms of life that inhabit it have been integrated with each other. Making Alfa a giant treasure trove of myriad knowledge and culture,

    Alfa is an extraordinary city that is divided into four main regions with their own characteristics. The first region known as Quatic is a submerged quarter of the city that lies under the flying station, which allowed it to be the home to 800 species and lifeforms that live in various types of liquid.

    The other region, known as Caelum, is gaseousnds mostly dominated by a species called Azon, an arm-length race with heads bigger than their bodies. This region was well-known for its picturesque scenery.

    The third region of the city is Ligentia, which is inhabited by arge colony called Oolite. They were born from the consciousness of a machine and the ones who governed the information, technology, finance and banking sector of Alfa.

    And thest region, which has thergest areapared to other regions, is known as Urbs. It was located in the pressurized atmosphere, with more than 10 million human popce, a million elves, and the remaining of the various species and lifeforms living together under the Alfa''s station rules.

    In addition, these numbers did not include the visitors from outside the city that numbered in millions. From this, one could tell how diverse and unique Alfa is as a city.

    As the ship flew into the enormous moving structure, Emery was unable to contain his curiosity. He couldn''t stop turning his head left and right, which elicited a round ofughter from Silva.

    From far behind the ship window, Emery could see what appeared to bendscape stacks in threeyers. The upperyer had the sky, the ocean, and its derivatives; the middleyer was crowded bustlings with numerous towering buildings; while the bottomyer was like underground caves but as much crowded as the other two.

    As soon as they entered Alfa''s airspace, there was immediately a voice transmission delivered to the ship.

    [Intruder xb289]

    [Authorization to dock in section three]

    It was only when the authorization was granted that the ship Emery and Silva finallynded at thending base along with hundreds of other ships.

    "We are here, Emery." Silva said as she stood up from her seat, causing her beautiful dress to flutter in the air. "Let''s go."

    The two of them swiftly walked out of the ship with the four magus in tow. The other two would remain on board and wait for any backup if needed.

    While the four magus hovered around them in vignce, Emery together with Silva made their way towards a tunnel that was visible in the distance, where there was a chamber filled with dozens of people trying to enter. Around half of them were humans, while the other half had various unique features on them.

    A momentter, Emery and Silva saw one of the uniformed people, a humanoid figure with dark blue skin, and four eyes walking towards them.

    "Wee to Alfa, Silva Ouroboros." He said while bowing. "You may enter this way."

    Apparently, Silva''s status as a royalty still brought her some privileges in Alfa. While many have to be searched and thoroughly investigated to enter, their group was led in through another entrance that immediately brought them to the city.

    The entire group was given a bracelet each. It was a device that allowed them to ess all threeyers of Alfa City; the upper, middle, and lower level. The bracelet also functioned as a tracking device, allowing the relevant department to keep track of their activities as a security measure.

    Silva turned to Emery and spoke with a smile on her face. "Do you mind if we start today by having some fun first? I mean, it''s been three years since I wasst here. Please...?"

    Of course, Emery would reject such an offer as he was very curious about the city himself.

    They were then given a vehicle simr to the one they had on Ouroboros, only the model was different and much smaller. After entering the vehicle, both Emery and Silva finally started their outing and went to the upperyer.

    Their small vehicle flew out of a mountain, and after that, Emery saw what he could only describe as a paradise.

    The vast expanse of blue above, white sand stretching as far as the eye can see, rolling waves chasing each other, melodious chirping of birds; it was almost like they were not on a space station at all.

    There were hundreds of buildings within a hundred mile radius. Meanwhile, above the ground, thanks to his spirit reading, Emery realized that most of the people here were cultivators.

    The majority of them were rank 8 and 9, with a small number possessing a cultivation below and a considerable number with magus level cultivation. He also sensed about a dozen figures emitting auras above the magus figures.

    Silva chose a spot for their vehicle tond. It was a modern building situated next to the sandy beach.

    Apparently, it was a ce to eat.

    "I told you before, didn''t I? We''re going to have lunch." Silva said with a smile when she saw the confused look on Emery''s face.

    They entered the ce and after being seated, Emery was presented with a menu filled with various options. Worried that his choice of dishes would be poor, he decided to ask Silva for a rmendation which she happily epted.

    Thanks to that, the two of them managed to enjoy a pleasant lunch. While chatting about any topic they could bring up, Emery also enjoyed the opportunity to sample different dishes that he had never tasted or imagined before. Simply put, it was a wonderful experience for him.

    The good meal, the sound of waves crashing, and the breeze of the wind that flew and fluttered hispanion''s white hair.

    It was such a rxing, ordinary activity but Emery knew he will never forget this moment.

    After they finished their lunch Silva asked "So, where should we head first? Shopping for the clone frame? Spells? Or maybe, some artifacts? They have everything here"

    "If that is the case, I wonder if I can find a Day wolf gene in here?"

 Chapter 797 - Shopping

    Chapter 797 - Shopping

    The upper floor of the Urb region within Alfa City was known to be the ce for leisure. The massive entertainmentplex spanning over a hundred miles with a myriad of establishments was renowned to be the best ce to visit if one wanted a vacation.

    In order to go to the main district, where many famous shops were located, they had to head to the middle floor.

    Emery and Silva took another ride via the vehicle towards the mountain area and entered one of the caves. There, they had to go through another round of security check, where their vehicle was scanned thoroughly, before being allowed to pass through and arrive at apletely different ce.

    Emery could only describe it as dazzling, to say the least. It was as if living in a city at night, which had a sky full of twinkling and glittering stars shining over them. A huge city with hundreds of towering buildings that almost reach the sky and emitted millions of colorful lights.

    Thousands of vehicles simr to the one they were traveling in were seen flying around the ce in a hurry. Under Silva''s direction, the magus driving vehicle took them to one of the big domes located in the center of this ce.

    Afternding, just like before, two of the magus stayed on board, while another two apanied Emery and Silva as they entered the ce.

    The small group entered through a door that automatically opened itself when it detected something nearby. As soon as they entered, a figure swiftly approached to wee them.

    "Wee, Silva Ouroboros. We, the staff of Alfa ster store, thank you for your visit today. I am Xiana 13, and I will be your attendant for the day. Please follow me." The figure spoke in a polite manner.

    It was a young woman with long, beautiful purple hair. However, even though she spoke and moved like a human, Emery could quickly tell from the faint lines on her face and arms that she was actually a machine, ormonly known as an android.

    The two of them were led into an empty white room.

    As soon as they arrived and stood in the center of the room, the room''s interior quickly changed. Hundreds, if not thousands, of holographic panels rapidly appeared on rows.

    With his spirit reading, Emery quickly knew that those panels were all virtual. However, he was taken back when the panels felt real when he touched them. It was as if they really existed in reality.

    The attendant turned around and shed a smile, before saying, "We, Alfa Ster store, have millions of diverse products avable for purchase. Esteemed guests, what can I help you with today?"

    At this question, Silva turned her head and looked at Emery. "I am actually in need of a new weapon right now, so let''s start with mine. This way, you can see and understand how all this works."

    After seeing Emery nod his head, Silva returned her attention to the purple-haired android again.

    "I want to see artifacts, weapons, swords."

    Emery was silent and just watched Silva do her shopping. He had no intention of buying a sword for himself, but was very interested to see what was about to happen. Therefore, he kept rapt attention.

    The attendant smiled when she heard Silva''s words and her hand began to move in the air.

    A momentter, hundreds of rows of holographic panels disying images of various types of items disappeared and were reced by rows of images of swords.

    Seeing this, Silva spoke again. "Xiana, show us those of Tier 4 and Tier 5 only."

    "As you wish," was the reply from the purple-haired android.

    At the same time, the several rows of panels changed again. Within each panel were still images of swords, but the descriptions and exnations contained therein were different from before.

    Every holographic panel that floated in Emery and Silva''s left side was filled with images of tier 4 swords. Meanwhile, their right side was more or less the same, swarmed with hundreds of tier 5 sword images.

    Tier 4 weapons were considered as the standard for rank 9 acolytes like them, therefore it was fairly normal for Silva to ask the attendant to show a list of them. However, Silva had also asked for tier 5 weapons, which were usually used for those of magus level.

    "I have already saved up to buy a tier 5 sword," Silva said excitedly. "I can''t wait to finally own one!"

    She walked towards one of the rows of tier 5 swords and started browsing through them, while Emery followed right behind her and saw the images of swords on the panels.

    The row that Silva was sweeping at the moment was that of [Double-edged sword], the mostmonly used sword and the one Emery usually used as well.

    Curious about how good the swords sold in here were, Emery stepped closer to a random panel and read its contents.

    [Sword of Omens]

    [Long Sword - Tier 5]

    [Length : 1.1 meter, Weight : 32 kilograms]

    His eyes gazed past the sword''s name and history, such as its forger and origin, the materials used, and so on. In the end, his gazended on the bottom part of the panel where the price of the sword was stated and Emery was quickly stunned.

    [280.000 spirit stones]

    The sword was expensive, so expensive he might not want to buy it even if he did not have to pay for his extremely specialized gene booster serum.

    Currently, Emery only had 5 red stones that were worth 50,000 spirit stones. This amount of money was barely enough to buy him a tier 4 sword, let alone a tier 5. With this realization in mind, Emery could only take his eyes off the tier 5 sword and catch up to Silva.

    "Emery, what do you think of this one?" Silva asked as Emery stopped right behind her.

    He turned to the one she asked and read the description. "It looks good, I guess."

    [Qulta de]

    [Long Sword - Tier 5]

    [Length : 1.2 meter, Weight : 18 kilograms]

    The sword that Silva chose was a sword with a forest green de and silver hilt with the guard that emitted a gleam. Silva touched the panel, "I want to test it."

    The purple-haired android nodded her head. Suddenly the room turned into an arena, while metal puppets began to appear one after another.

    Emery was surprised when he saw that the sword Silva had chosen appeared right where the holographic panel had been. On the other hand, the white-haired girl calmly grabbed the sword, as if she had expected it.

    Silva quickly drew the sword from its scabbard and began to perform several attacks on the metal puppets, which easily shattered under the assault of her swordsmanship.

    It was an amazing feat, but the words that came out of her mouth said otherwise.

    "It''s a bit too long for me." Silva said as she shook her hand and sheathed the sword back. "It doesn''t really match with my sword style."

    This continued for several minutes, until she finally found something that really caught her eyes. It was a pearly white sword, attached next to a pitch ck one. The girl was really fond of it.

    [Gentle Sword]

    [Long Sword - Tier 5]

    [Length : 1.1 meter, Weight : 18 kilograms]

    [Savage de]

    [Long Sword - Tier 5]

    [Length : 1.1 meter, Weight : 31 kilograms]

    The detailed information exined that the two swords had been made by the same master cksmith and they had been created as a pair.

    "Emery, let''s test this with me," Silva said as she grabbed the dark sword and threw it at him.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 798 - Money

    Chapter 798 - Money

    Just after Emery grabbed the dark sword, the surroundings quickly changed. Leaving only him, Silva, the android and the two magus on the side. Just as it had been before, a fighting arena was created once again and two metal puppets were formed to be their practice opponents.

    Silva then went on to say, "Raise to level 3," which made Emery a little taken aback.

    Right after, 8 additional puppets were formed. There were now ten metal puppets lined up in front of them - the situation had quickly be a 10 versus 2 battle.

    "Let''s go, Emery! Let''s do this as we have practiced."

    What Silva was referring to was the practice they had before fighting the beholder. Emery was quick to recognize the situation and shift to his position. At the moment, the two of them were standing with their backs to each other.

    Emery and Silva fought the metal puppets together, one with a white sword and another with the ck one. Both of them were using the tier 5 swords that were not only made of much stronger metal but were also an art piece of a master cksmith.

    The durability and sharpness of the swords was definitely unquestionable, but the capability of the tier 5 swords also seemed able to create a connection with the spirit force.

    Within a few minutes, all 10 metal puppets were disabled, leaving Emery and Silva panting with excitement.

    "This is much more fun than eating at a beach, isn''t it?" Silva asked him in a cheerful tone.

    Emery gave her a smile as a response and nodded in silence before he put the sword back.

    "You don''t like it?"

    "I do, but I can''t afford it," Emery said.

    As soon as Silva noticed Emery''s reaction, she also put the sword back and said to the female attendant, "We will think about it."

    Realizing Silva also returned the sword, Emery said, "If you like it, you should get it."

    Again, Silva could only give a slight smile and looked the other way,

    "It''s a couple swords, and it''s not suitable for us. Let''s find something else," she suggested.

    Emery could somehow tell that the girl was trying hard to hide her disappointment, but Emery decided not to read too much into it and instead focus on what was important.

    Right after, Silva appeared to have made the decision not to check another weapon and instead approached the female android and asked, "We are looking for gene serum, wolf genes. Show us your stock."

    The female host then showed the stock of gene serums to Silva and Emery. This time, there were only three panels shown.

    "These are the stocks we have," The female host said.

    [Rank 4 - 586 Gene Sample]

    [Rank 5 - 351 Gene Sample]

    [Rank 6 - 222 Gene Sample]

    [Rank 7- 138 Gene Sample]

    [Rank 8 - 18 Gene Sample]

    [Rank 9 - 4 Gene Sample]

    "Ahh there are more than I thought. We are looking for a day wolf, supposed to be a rank 7. Is there any of your data?" Silva inquired once again.

    In the brief period of time it took for an answer, Emery quickly became tense. He anxiously wanted to find out if the item he was looking for was avable in this store or not.

    It took a few seconds for the female to search for the gene sample. A momentter, a box appeared in front of them. When the box was opened, six golden-colored liquids were contained within.

    [Day Wolf Gene - Rank 7]

    [95% Purity]

    [Price: 1,200,000 Spirit Stone]

    200,000 spirit stones were required to purchase a single serum. He immediately felt a headache as soon as he saw the price, as a result of the multiple zeros on the information.

    Not only did this happen to Emery, but it also happened to Silva. When she knew the price of the serum was so high, she suddenly became emotional and eximed, "Howe it''s so expensive!"

    After all, Ouroboros was a gene serum expert. She was well aware that the price should not even reach 50,000 for a rank of 7 gene serum.

    Despite the price hike, the female attendant remained calm and exined that the price increased, because it was a very rare item. In fact, these 6 were the only ones they had left since they acquired them 3000 years ago.

    After hearing the android''s exnation, Silva quickly calmed down. Not only did she understand how it worked, but she also knew there was no point in arguing with a machine.

    Emery said to the girl, "Don''t worry, I am still d that they have it. We can juste back some other time."

    Silva quickly reached out and grabbed Emery''s hand, "Emery, if you let me�� I have enough to pay that amount."

    The girl knew him enough that Emery would not want her to pay for it. However, she thought he would regret it if this opportunity was missed.

    "No, Silva... don''t worry. I have enough to reach rank 6. I won''t be needing it for a while. I... I''ll figure something outter."

    When Silva heard what Emery just said, she added, "Emery, the ship will be too far away for us to return and with your academy limitation... Let me buy it for you, ok? You can pay me back whenever" She insisted.

    The girl quickly exined how rare it was. The fact that Alfa station didn''t have another stock after that long, and there were many chances other people would buy it in the same way they did, either to mix it to create other serum or for research purposes. She insisted on him buying it.

    "No... Silva, you have done enough... I don''t want to owe you more than I already have�� I am sorry."

    Emery was determined and this situation turned a little awkward, and to return the mood, Emery decided to ask a question to the android.

    "Can I sell things here?"

    "Yes, of course, what do you have to sell?"

    Emery opened his spatial storage and thought about all of the potions and herbs he had bought from earth. The most he had was the [Gaia Serum Tier 2 - Originality 2].

    It was the serum that could help mortals into acolytes. Emery had 250 potions with him in the hope that he could sell it for some spirit stones in the academy. It took him a year to create this batch and a lot of Gaia''s sap.

    The android gave it a scan and said,

    "Tier 2 spirit potion, each potion costs 550 spirit stones."

    That''s 137.500 spirit stones in total.

    Unsure about the actual value, Emery took out a green liquid potion [Green Essence]. These were the potions he had from Master Grom and he took it out to check its price forparison.

    "Tier 1 spirit potion, each potion costs 400 spirit stones."

    Emery also remembered a tier 1 spirit potion he bought in the academy to increased his spirit force to rank 6 was 1,000 spirit stones each. This made him believe that 550 spirit stones seemed to be a reasonable value.

    Added with his 5 red spirit stones, plus all of the spirit stones he had gathered since second year as much as 18,250, he now had enough spirit stones to buy one [Day Wolf gene Serum].

    Probably, he only needed to get one serum and hope it could be synthesized for more. Afterall, he only needed some portion of the [Day Wolf gene Serum] to create the twilight few wolf genes.

    The problem was, Emery still needed some spirit stones for the clone frame. While still thinking about it, Silva said,

    "No, don''t sell those in here. We are going to the lower level."

 Chapter 799 - Slum

    Chapter 799 - Slum

    In the end, the two decided to leave the Alfa Ster Store without buying anything.

    Silva led the way as they exited the ce. She turned around and looked at Emery. "You can find almost anything in this store. However, they are not the best ce to go if you want to sell something."

    They went back to the vehicle and it took off to the air once again. As they headed to the lower part of the city, Silva asked Emery if she could see the potion again.

    Emery nodded and handed her one of the [Gaia Serum].

    "Not this one, I mean the green one!"

    Hearing that, he withdrew and stored the serum back to his spatial space and took out one of the green essences before handing it over to her. When the white-haired girl received and took a closer look at it, she immediately spoke.

    "I can''t believe you still have these�� It''s been almost 4 years, right?" A little smile could be seen on her beautiful face.

    Emery quickly knew what she meant. He recalled what had happened that night, the night he went hunting the four-leaf clover for the potion, the night where they first ever talked. If it wasn''t because of her, he wouldn''t have been able to survive that night, receive the potion, nor be an apothecary apprentice.

    In fact, it wouldn''t be a stretch if Emery considered that night to be one of the significant turning points in his life.

    Now that he thought about it, Silva was really involved in and was part of many things that made him the way he is now. Starting from that incident at the forest during their first year, how she helped him in the second stage of Magus Game, her giving him the Fey Serum recipe, and just recently, her helping him upgrade his bloodline.

    Therefore, in consideration of all the things that had happened, Emery could not ept her to buy stuff for him.

    While still fascinated by the green potion, Silva said, "If your serum is simr to these green potions, then its value would be far more than just a mere 550 spirit stones each. In fact, you can get even more if you are lucky and find a desperate buyer."

    After the vehicle entered the mountain again, which by this point Emery realized as the main connector to every part of the region, this time there was no more tunnel they had to go through. Instead, they had to exit their vehicle and go on foot.

    Emery and Silva along with the 4 magus bodyguards stood on a tform, together with dozen other people. The tform finally began to descend when there were around 50 people on board, bringing them to the next destination.

    A few minutester, the tform came to a stop. Emery and Silva stepped off the tform and what greeted them was anotherpletely different ce from the previous two they had visited.

    It was a huge cave chamber, where crowds of species and lifeforms roamed around. In fact, millions of them; it was like a massive slum.

    As the group walked into the crowds, Emery could see among the bustling of the masses were hundreds of small markets and haphazardly-made stalls selling and showcasing all kinds of stuff. Ignoring the rather chaotic atmosphere, this ce was one big super marketce.

    Emery waspletely captivated by the sight around him. He couldn''t help but turn his head around as they walked through the crowd and the people were shouting their products out loud in hopes of attracting a potential buyer.

    "Come,e and see! I have thergest collection of batteries! Anything to recharge your machines!"

    "Here''s the ce if you need something organic! Various types of body parts and organs! 1211 species!!! Freelye and check if you are interested in any of them!!"

    "Mister! Do you want to have a good time..? We sell products to help give the missus an unforgettable night! Excessive moaning guaranteed, or a full refund from our part!!"

    When they heard thest shout, both Emery and Silva stopped in their tracks and subconsciously looked at each other. Without any prior coordination, the two of them seemed to havee to a tacit agreement and rapidly increased their walking speed.

    Emery got the chance to see a lot of things he never even thought of being possible to be sold, and the two stopped after running for a few hundred meters and there was a little chuckled on both their face.

    Silva finally took him to one of the big buildings seen in the area and they quickly entered inside.

    The moment they entered, Emery immediately threw his gaze around, and at first nce, the ce looked more like amon type of shop. In fact, the whole ce sort of reminded him of Furia - the dark where he had visited together with Aeon.

    There were a dozen guards with muscr build and brown furry bodies, which actually made them look like humanoid dogs, and all of them were armed with various equipment and weaponry.

    A particr figure was standing among these people, seemingly waiting for Emery and Silva''s group. It was a woman with striking pink skin and long tentacles on her head that fell down her neck.

    "Wee, esteemed customers." The woman said with a smile. "What can I help you with today? We have all kinds of collections; everything is guaranteed to be genuine merchandise."

    The sight of a woman talking with a smile while surrounded by a group of armed men is eerie, to say the least.

    As the two of them approached the woman, Silva whispered to Emery. "This is a ck market. They mostly sell stolen or fake stuff, but you might get lucky sometimes and earn yourself something extraordinary."

    They arrived in front of the woman, and Silva quickly asked Emery to show the other party the [Gaia Serum] he wanted to sell. The shopkeeper calmly received the serum from Emery and then put it inside some kind of machine.

    "Ah, spirit potions for low rank cultivators. Originality is two, very nice." She said with a wide smile after seeing the words appearing on the machine.

    She returned her gaze to Emery and calmly asked, "How many vials do you want to sell?"

    "250 vials."

    The female shopkeeper nodded her head and, after contemting for a moment, she said, "alright, we will buy them 400 spirit stones each. So, 100,000 spirit stones in total."

    Emery was surprised when he heard the other party actually valued his potion less. On the other hand, Silva''s face changed when she heard this.

    "Let''s go, Emery. We will just find another ce who doesn''t joke around."

    After saying those words, Silva grabbed Emery''s hand and turned around towards the entrance as if she really wanted to leave. On the other hand, it seemed Silva''s words hit the nail on the coffin, as the female shopkeeper quickly took her offer back.

    "Wait, wait. It was my mistake. A genuine tier 2 potion, naturally we''ll buy it for a much higher price. 200,000 for the whole lot. how about it? you certainly won''t get much higher than that anywhere!"

    Silva, however, didn''t seem to be interested. "Thank you, but no."

    This time, she really walked out of the ce, even when the female shopkeeper called them to return. Emery, who was confused by her actions, couldn''t help but ask the reason why.

    "From the start, I had no intention of selling your potion on the ck market, Emery. I just want to know the best price people are willing to pay for it." Silva exined with a faint smile.

    "Wait, but why? Why do you need to know that information?" Emery asked again, still confused.

    With a crafty look in her eyes, Silva replied, "we are going to put your stuff on auction."

 Chapter 800 - Best Price

    Chapter 800 - Best Price

    An auction is a ce where one could choose to sell the rare and extraordinary items in their possession. In fact, if the item one wanted to sell was considered valuable and quite rare by the masses, the selling price would be much higher than if it were sold in an official shop or the ck market.

    However, these exact words once again caused Emery to be confused. He couldn''t wrap his head around Silva''s idea that his tier 2 [Gaia Serum] would be considered as a rare one.

    When they walked away from the ck market, Silva finally gave him an exnation.

    In reality, the spirit stones carried certain risks and could endanger one''s cultivation if simply eaten orally. This was also the reason as to why spirit serum was created in the first ce.

    However, even the most effective spirit serum was proven to be effective only for rank 4 to rank 6 and would endanger the life of low-rank acolytes.

    This was why a serum for low rank acolytes like the green potion would be worth quite a value despite being lower tier. The potion, after all, would be a significant help on the first step that would turn a mere mortal into a cultivator.

    When he heard her exnation, Emery remembered Arthur who was a peak of his prowess with decent talent, and how much the [Gaia Serum] helped him to improve even further. The same thing also essentially happened to the Fey sisters.

    "Emery, you must also know that 1,000 spirit stones are basically nothing when ites to safely and sessfully be a cultivator. That''s why nations and the military would do their best to secure arge supply of such items"

    The two of them continued their journey, with Silva leading the way. She brought him to the center area, where a towering building could be seen. The building was actually connected to the ceiling of the lower part, and had ess to the middle part of the city.

    Silva quickly beckoned Emery to enter "This is where the auction will be held. Let''s hope that your serum can be epted for the auction."

    The moment they entered the building, the two of them were immediately weed by an android. It looked really simr to Xiana 13 they had met earlier, and introduced herself as Hasta 12.

    "Wee, esteemed guests, to Alfa Auction Center."

    Since they didn''t know when the auction would start, Silva immediately went straight to the point and let the female android attendant check the 250 vials of [Gaia Serum] Emery had in him.

    Anxiety unknowingly appeared as they waited for Hasta 12 to finish evaluating. Fortunately, the serum was epted and deemed adequate to be put in the auction. The android told the two that the serum would be auctioned in a batch of 50, with a starting price of 25,000 spirit stones per batch.

    This meant that a single vial of [Gaia Serum] was valued at at least 500 spirit stones by the auction authority. Even though the price was a bit lower than the second offer that the ck market''s female shopkeeper gave, Silva''s decision to sell the serum at auction was actually a right decision due to one particr reason - the signature of an auction.

    "This is good, Emery." Silva said with a smile. "Usually, the things that were auctioned can go twice their starting price."

    Thinking that he still needed more spirit stones, Emery checked his spatial storage and ring, to see if he had any other things worthy to be auctioned. With that in mind, he swiftly rummaged through his collections and found a potential item to be sold off.

    A ck, hexagonal te appeared in Emery''s hand before he gave it to Hasta 12 for evaluation. That''s right, the thing Emery had just pulled out was Killgragah''s scale.

    Emery knew that the scales were extremely durable and even had me retardant properties. In fact, his first thought when he received the scales was to ask a cksmith and make armor out of it. Unfortunately, he still hasn''t had the chance to do so so far.

    After a few seconds, the android finally said something.

    "I''m really sorry, esteemed guest. But this is not adequate for the request you asked for."

    Even though dragon scales were precious, it was not considered to be that rare as they could easily regrow. Still, Silva told Emery that it might be able to reach about ten to twenty thousand spirit stones each if they sold it on ck market.

    Then suddenly, Emery thought of something and quickly asked Hasta 12.

    "What about a rank 8 gene booster?" Emery said as he took out one of a silver liquid [Twilight fey booster] and handed it over to the android. "Will this be adequate for auction?"

    This time, the evaluation took a little bit longer than the previous two. Fortunately, the answer she gave was an affirmation.

    "Yes, it is adequate. We''ve never seen such a sample before. However, we can only put a starting price of 20,000 spirit stones for the same reason."

    Emery turned to look at Silva, and thetter looked a little unsure about the idea. After all, Emery would need each drop of the booster, but considering he still has 10 of them and how important the Day Wolf is for making more of it, the two finally agreed to put one serum on auction.

    The two were then told that the weekly auction would only be held two dayster. This information quickly caught the attention of the magus bodyguards, who had only been watching the surroundings.

    "Miss Silva, I must remind you that the Duke only gave us 48 hours to return back to Ouroboros."

    In response, Silva just waved her hand nonchntly. "Don''t worry, I will take full responsibility for the consequencester. Also, I hope you four will give us two some distance. After all, you have seen that we are safe here in Alfa."

    Hearing such words, even though reluctant, the four magus bodyguards knew they couldn''t refute Silva''s words. In the end, they left the auction and give the two more space.

    The white-haired girl''s fierce expression, however, quickly changed when she looked at Emery.

    "You don''t mind if we stay here for two more days, don''t you, Emery?"

    With everything he had seen so far, Emery was really interested in further exploring the marketce and even the library. Of course, he doesn''t mind.

    Excitement appeared on Silva''s face, but she quickly tried to hide it by casually saying, "All right. Now, where should we go next..?"

 Chapter 801 - Shopping

    Chapter 801 - Shopping

    Both of them walked around the lower part of Alfa City with leisure, taking in the sights all around them.

    The ce was crowded and messy. The voices of many people muttering and talking to each other made the area seem unbearable, but the ce was also full of wonder and the two were having an enjoyable time.

    After a while, they arrived in one of the stores with the symbol of a huge sword in front of it. Under the symbol, the text [Sword Shop] could be seen.

    "We might find a good one here!" Silva eximed.

    Without waiting for him to respond, Silva pulled him in and asked for a tier 5 sword with a price of less than 50,000 spirit stones.

    From the corner of her eyes, she saw Emery frown slightly and the girl changed the budget to 20,000 spirit stones.

    "Let''s see if we can find you a more worthy sword," Silva said with a teasing lilt in her voice.

    At first, Emery was skeptical, but his expression changed to one of surprise when he saw the shopkeeper return with three piles of swords. From the pile of broken and rusty ones, he pulled a sword shining in dark red.

    [Blood Devouring Sword]

    [Long Sword - Tier 5]

    [Length : 1.2 meter, Weight : 62 kilograms]

    The sword looked intimidating, and the name was promising. However, his expression changed when he read the description.

    [This sword will consume the user''s blood in exchange for power. The stronger the attack, the more blood needed]

    "... what the hell"

    Apparently, it was the user''s blood taken, not the other way around, a suicidal sword.

    With it, Emery hurriedly ced the sword back into the pile.

    "What about this one?"

    Silva pulled out a bright, shiny sword decorated with jewels and carvings of vines. Emery had to admit it was one of the most beautiful swords he had ever seen just a level below the Excalibur.

    [Fairy Knight sword]

    [Long Sword - Tier 5]

    [Length : 0.9 meter, Weight : 14 kilograms]

    This time, Emery decided to read the description with less expectations.

    [This sword has the soul of an ancient 5000 year old fairy sealed within - can only be used by a male.]

    [The sword will bring out the sealed femininity within.]

    "..."

    Emery didn''t even have the energy to respond, he simply stared at Silva.

    In response, the girl chuckled and said. "Could be useful, you know, someone needs to understand women better."

    Silva used the chance to exin that tier 5 swords or higher tier had the capability to be infused with a soul. Just like Caliburnus that could speak to him and give him a massive boost of power

    The stronger the soul, the more powerful the sword. However, this sword was infused by a useless one and, considering the effects, no one wanted it, thus the price flunked.

    They continued looking at the other two piles, but they found nothing else slightly interesting.

    Emery wished he could find a lucky diamond in the rough pile of junk. Unfortunately, life does not work that way. This is afterall not a fantasy story.

    Emery decided to not get himself a sword at the moment. He had a pretty good tier 4 sword along with a few tier 3 swords from his master. Trying to find a good sword with his current budget would just be a waste of time.

    Not far from the shop, Emery saw an apothecary shop and was quickly interested to enter.

    However, just like before, he couldn''t be bothered to buy overpriced high-tier ingredients. Instead, he checked on all tier one and tier twos that caught his interest.

    Healing herbs, strength enhancer herbs and poisonous herbs. He needed all of those to upgrade his research for his [Strength Paste], [Cleansing Potion], [Gaia Serum] and the poison needed to progress on his future fey gene project.

    When Silva saw what Emery had gotten, she raised her eyebrows and asked. "Why not get something useful for a fight?"

    She walked to a particr corner of the room and gestured at a range of ingredients that were vtile and could turn into fire or explode. These ingredients, potions and recipes were sorted based on their overall tier.

    "I think you could use more firepower. As nature element users, we really arecking in that category."

    Emery thought about it and realized it could be the start of a new line of research. The ingredients looked a bit different; instead of leaves and nts, most looked like sand in varying colors.

    Silva also picked up two sheets of recipes for him. "You should start with these two, they''re pretty good. Especially the second one."

    Both were basic recipes, one was a recipe to create a liquid that could continuously burn even while submerged in water, while the other was a powder mixture that created an instant explosion.

    Silva looked at him and said with a smile. "You will thank meter for that." The girl seemed to have a hidden purpose in choosing them.

    Emery decided to take all the rare ingredients he could find, specifically the ingredients that could only be gathered from the three neutral realms. He bought more than a hundred kinds of ingredients, but he only took a handful each, just barely enough to cover his research. In addition, the recipes chosen by Silva all cost him 15,000 spirit stones

    Although Emery didn''t have that many spirit stones, he believed these herbs were not easy to find, unlike the artifacts and spells that he could buy in the Magus Academy.

    Emery was using his spirit stones very cautiously, so the next ce Silva took him was the main reason they came here. The clone facility shop.

    He didn''t even need to look at the options, as he only had one specific clone frame to buy.

    [Rank 9 clone frame]

    [Male] [Human] [Halfblood]

    [50,000 spirit stones]

    It was just a pile of gooey form, an artificial body with bones and organs crafted for a specific purpose. Just with this one purchase was enough to drain all his spirit stones.

    After he paid for the clone, he was asked to step into a device that looked like a massive cylinder.

    Light shone all over his body, scanning him from top to bottom with a whirring sound. Right as he stepped away from the cylinder, a clone frame was shaped with his exact specifications, his height, his hair color, etc.

    When it''s done, Emery now had a copy of himself that he ced into his spatial space.

    After he left the shop, Silva asked. "What should we go shopping for next? A spell maybe? We might find rare spells in this ces, you know?" She said with a grin on her face.

    Emery quickly shook his head. "N-no, no more shopping until after the auction."

 Chapter 802 - Reason

    Chapter 802 - Reason

    In reality, Emery didn''t care that much about artifacts. However, the same couldn''t be said for the favorite field he learnt during his time at the Magus Academy, apothecary.

    Each time they walked past shops that disyed anything rted to apothecary, his entire being was screaming to enter. He was eager to know what kind of herbs and new ingredients he could find and take home to experiment. Emery had to give his all to resist and not fall into temptation.

    "No, no, no��" Emery muttered in an attempt to resist the urge, a sight that made the white haired girl walking next to him unable to hold back her chuckle.

    "It''s been quite some time since we started, yeah? Let''s take a break." Silva said with a smile, to which Emery nodded.

    The white-haired girl took him to one side of the city, a park-like area spanning across the city that separated it from the huge reinforced transparent barrier facing outer space.

    The two proceeded to sit down on the deep green grass, which was apparently artificial. They didn''t say anything and just stared absentmindedly at the outer space, beyond the transparent barrier.

    Looking at the multiple ships flying in and out of Alfa''s space station, Emery couldn''t help but still feel some awe in his heart. It was definitely something he would remember for the rest of his life.

    Momentster, the two of them saw another marvelous sight, as Alfa flew past a gas giant that glowed with a multitude of colors. The sight reminded Emery of a rainbow he had seen on Earth, but much more beautiful and mesmerizing.

    "It''s a neb," Silva said, while Emery stared on in amazement.

    For a moment, Emery remembered a dream a certain princess had told him about. A dream to travel and see myriad kinds of marvels existed on Earth. But now, here he was, traveling not just earth, but the gxy.

    Without realizing it, Emery smiled faintly.

    Unbeknownst to him, Silva saw the smile on his face. She looked at her with a gentle gaze.

    "You know��. this could all be your life forever if you wanted to��"

    Emery was silent as he understood what the girl was talking about - the offer to join Ouroboros.

    Upon further contemtion, Silva might have only said a few words to convince him to ept the offer, but what she didn''t do with words she did with actions. He realized that over the past few days she had been showing what it was like to be in the Ouroboros faction.

    With a smile on his face, Emery spoke in a nonchnt tone. "Is this why you showed me all those things?

    "Well��" The girl smiled sheepishly. "It depends, I guess? Is it working?"

    Even though she was smiling, Emery could faintly feel the worry in her expression.

    It was at a moment like this that one needed to be truthful. Of course Emery knew how important this question was - both for him and her. Therefore, it took him quite a bit of time, before mustering a response.

    Emery leaned his body back, while cing his hands on the ground and looked up at the barrier again. Rather, the beautiful neb.

    "It is working. Honestly, I like everything I see so far��"

    Emery stopped abruptly in his words, as if something got his tongue.

    Even though she was very excited to hear his affirmation, the girl quickly controlled her overflowing emotions. She knew he hadn''t finished yet.

    "Then, will you tell me why you are still hesitating?" Silva said in a calm voice.

    In response, Emery took a deep breath. He then began exining to Silva again about the Nephilim and the responsibility being asked of him.

    From Lord Izta, from the Aboot, from the High Priestess of Gaia and of course himself. As long as the Nephilim faction was the caretaker of Earth, he could notmit to a faction and leave his home in jeopardy.

    Silva seemed ready for such an answer as her reply reflected that.

    "We might not have the solution to your caretaker problem, but we also wouldn''t mind giving much freedom and time until your problem is solved."

    Emery fell silent when he heard that. He took his eyes off the space and looked at her. "Will the queen really agree with that?"

    Seeing the serious look on his face, Silva nodded and showed a confident look. "Yeah. I''m sure she will."

    However, she also knew there was something else that bothered him, therefore she quickly added, "You know�� what my mother promised you, all those support, artifacts, spirit stones, training, all will definitely be of great help to your journey in the academy and subsequently against the Nephilims."

    What Silva said was somewhat true, it certainly tempted him to ept the offer, but there was something that still bothered him.

    Seeing Emery was silent, Silva asked again. "Will you tell me what you think about this?"

    Emery fell into deep thought. Momentster, he looked up towards the neb and said, "I might not be the brightest person, but I am aware there are many things about factions ands that I still don''t understand. However, one thing I know for sure is that when one joins a faction, they will have responsibilities to fulfill."

    He stopped his words and turned to Silva, staring at her eyes. "Silva, the thing is, if I have to choose between Ouroboros or Earth, my will alwayse first. Now, I ask you, will your faction be willing to ept that?"

    Silva was silent, as this was certainly a difficult matter to answer. Being in a faction, however high one''s position was, they would still have to follow and obey the ordering from the faction. Therefore, Emery''s words said he would prioritize Earth over the faction that directly broke the main rules of the faction in the first ce.

    Still, it was clear Silva didn''t want to give up yet.

    "I''m sure both can be aligned, the Ouroboros and your. Earth''s problem could be our problem too."

    "How can you be sure?" asked Emery. "How can the two align when you don''t even know where my is? When you don''t know the people who live on it."

    Silva looked at him with conviction before saying, "Emery, we can adapt. Once you join, you can gradually show us your and its people. I''m sure we''ll discover that we have a lot of things inmon."

    It was only at this point that Emery seemed satisfied with the answer Silva gave. His facial expression looked as if all the doubts in him had finally been lifted.

    The truth was, Emery had always been bothered with people who wanted him to join their faction just for him, not because of his home. From all of the figures, he could only find the answer within Lord Izta. However, now Silva''s answer seemed to have sessfully made him want to give the Ouroboros the benefit of the doubt.

    After all, such an arrangement was surely beneficial for him and his. Simply put, he had nothing to lose but all to gain.

    Seeing Emery''s expression, the girl seemed to decide not to hold back her emotions anymore.

    "So you agree, Emery?"

    Emery thought it would be better if his friends knew about this issue and wished he could share the decision with them. However, he knew that in the end, this was a decision he had to personally make.

    Emery looked at her and said, "If the queen thinks the same way, yes. I agree."

    "We should quickly head back." Silva said. "We need to tell this to my mother."

    Emery quickly grabbed the excited girl''s hand. "Did you forget? We still have an auction to go to"

 Chapter 803 - Auction

    Chapter 803 - Auction

    As the wise man once said: with patience, results woulde.

    Being patient was not in her nature, however, for him, she would do anything.

    To make him believe her good intentions, then so be it, she needs to be patient.

    When the boy finally opened up, she knew her efforts were bare fruit.

    Before, she hoped to prolong their stay on Alfa Station as long as possible. The 48 hours waiting for the auction was shorter than expected. She actually was prepared to stay for a full 7 days for the weekly auction.

    But now that her task was done, and the boy had agreed, she couldn''t wait to return home.

    However, once again, she needed to be patient.

    In a few hours, the auction would start, and like the ones before it, all guests were allowed to see a preview of all the things that would be auctioned today.

    There were many strange things shown, that even she had never heard of.

    [Soul Butterfly]

    [Rank A soul]

    [A rare butterfly found in the valley of the souls]

    [Special ability to remove abnormal status]

    [Open bid : 90,000]

    It was a high-rank soul that can be filled into an empty tier 5 artfiact or more.

    [Haden Moon''s Ne]

    [Artifact - Tier 5]

    [A ne that belonged to the prophet Haden Moon. It is said that his magic power reflects the moon itself]

    [Increase magic force under the light of a moon]

    [Open bid : 210,000]

    This particr ne gave simr power to his [moon dager]

    On the corner Emery surprised to see, the auction doesn''t just sell artifacts, but also a living being

    [Subus]

    [Demonic Race]

    [Special ability - charm]

    [Open bid : 450,000]

    It was a female figure, a creature with purple skin, two horns, and a pair of wings. It was able to give a certain attraction, and when their eyes met, Emery suddenly felt his heart racing. Until Silva finally distracts him.

    "That''s enough let''s go to our seats"

    There were a total of 108 items put on auction, but Emery didn''t get the chance to see all of them. They were all amazing and his eyes couldn''t help but sparkle as he read through some of them. However, Emery quickly stopped as he refused to delude himself. He knew that the current him has no chance to get any of these items, no matter how great they are.

    His main objective was still to secure the Day Wolf gene, and if he managed to get any extra spirit stones, he would prefer to buy more herbs and ingredients to aid his research and apothecary development.

    After all, only when his research was improved would he gain a way of gaining wealth. At that time, when he finally had some spirit stones he could spend freely, then perhaps he could start participating in future auctions.

    For now, he only came for the experience and to satisfy his curiosity. Of course, there was also the matter of his item being sold. As someone who really needed some money, he naturally hoped that the selling price of his goods would be as high as possible.

    When the auction started, an attendant directed Emery and Silva to a set of seats ced in a circr formation around the stage. As he took his seat, Emery nced up and saw there were a few private rooms with its own balcony on the second floor. At first nce, it was obvious those rooms were reserved for those who purchased a VIP seat.

    Silva was surprised for a moment that she wasn''t offered a VIP room, but another quick look at the second floor confirmed her suspicion.

    "Oh, this will be interesting." Noticing the confusion on Emery''s face, she exined. "This could only mean that there are many big spendersing today."

    Emery watched the seats be filled bit by bit by people from different worlds, from those that looked human just like him, to humans with horns, scales, or even fur growing on their body.

    As soon as most of the seats were upied, the auction began.

    A blue-skinned man walked onto the stage with ir, apanied by two women with pink skin. They weed the patrons with a short speech and exnation about the uing auction.

    The overall structure of the event was not too hard to understand even for Emery who was a first timer.

    The first item was shown, and a tablet provided on his seat showed the details of the item. Underneath the picture, there is a short description of the item along with an option to bid. If he was interested, he just needed to ce a higher offer and press the bid button.

    The first item was a pair of gloves that started at [120.000]. Three bidderspeted for it and, after back and forth tug-of-war, it was finally sold at [418.000].

    The second item was the Subus. A woman with a pair of horns and a spaded tail was quickly dragged to the main stage. Her ankles and wrists were bound by glowing chains.

    This time, the bidding war was more intense and more people participated. After all, the subus is considered an exotic and very rare breed - a symbol of extravagance. Hence, having one usually indicated how much status and wealth one had.

    In the end, a bidder wearing a feathered cloak was able to get it at [812.000] price point.

    A few more items were shown, and suddenly, as the next item was shown, the situation turned tense.

    "This is one of the featured items. I''m sure some people came to this city knowing this item will be auctioned here." said Silva

    The host opened up a red cover. There was a ck box containing a small tube made of crystal. Inside the tube, a blue smoke slithered around as if it was alive.

    Emery checked the information in his tablet, and the name item detail shown,

    [Djinn Soul]

    [Divine rank soul]

    [A race-bred as a divine soul.]

    [Special ability granted divine skill]

    [Open bid : 500,000]

    Silva nodded and exined to Emery that they were auctioning a divine soul, the best kind of soul to lock in an artifact.

    The opening bid was so high, and everyone on the first floor could only watch as the item became the target for those sitting on the VIP floor. In the end, it was sold for as high as 8 million spirit stones.

    It was certainly a tense situation. Emery couldn''t help but feel that this whole thing was just the VIP people trying to one-up each other.

    The next item was a tier 7 spear without a soul in it. Silva helped to exin that a tier 7 was considered a very rare item that is usually used by a grand magus. This weapon was sold for as many as 3 million spirit stones.

    When she saw the final price, Silva narrowed her eyes. From her expression, it seems she thought that it was a good deal for the one who bought it.

    After multiple high-value items in a row, the host started taking out a bunch of lesser items, just like a snack between full meals.

    Emery knew that his Gaia Serum woulde out soon, and so he waited anxiously. He became even tenser when he saw one of the items, which was a kind of potioning out but without anyone actually interested in buying.

    Finally, the pink skinned woman dragged out the next item. Emery couldn''t help but lean to take a closer look as if he wanted to see if it was actually his turn.

    "Next item will be a few boxes of spirit potion! This will be perfect for your young ones, and these boxes contain 50 potions in total. Starting price will be 30.000 spirit stones!"

    The man waved his hand in a bombastic ir and shouted, "Can I hear 35.000?!"

 Chapter 804 - Auction 2

    Chapter 804 - Auction 2

    A box of 50 tier 2 Spirit potion [Gaia Serum] was ced on the table and was set to be auctioned off right away.

    When it started with 30,000, the screen showed that there were at least two dozen guests who appeared to be interested. It was predictable that a number of people would bid on this valuable spirit potion box as it was believed to be a highly demanded item, just like what Silva had stated previously.

    Everyone ced their best bids, and the total amount of bids kept rising. However, by the time it reached the threshold of 50,000, the number of people who wanted to bid on it had significantly decreased. Up until there were only two people who were interested in bidding on it.

    It finally fell to the first person for 60,000 spirit stones. The second and third boxes of serum were bought by the same person for the same price, and finally, thest two boxes were bought by the second person for 65,000 each.

    As a result of this, Emery ended up with 310,000 spirit stones. However, while the price wasn''t exactly what he was hoping for, it was still 50 percent higher than the amount he would have received if he had sold it in the ck market.

    On the other hand, the potion wasn''t really a rare item. Rather, it was in high demand, and as a result, people were not willing to pay too much a difference for it.

    The bid continued for another hour before finally, his other item which was the [Twilight Fey Booster] was on the stand.

    "Today we have a very unique item," said the blue skin host exining about the intricate ranked 8 mutated bloodline.

    As the next bid was about to be ced, Emery took a look at some data analysis of the booster in the tablet.

    The host started the bid with a very low price, "We shall start with 20,000."

    Given the fact that it was a ranked 8 item, Emery had a quite huge expectation for this one. He hoped to get at least 500,000 spirit stones or more from it in order to be able to buy a few of the Day Wolf genes from it.

    However, the reality did not turn out to be what he had expected. There were only a total of three peoplepeting for this ranked 8 mutated bloodline.

    "25,000"

    "36,000"

    "42,500"

    The winning amount of 50,000 spirit stones went to an old man who was not even a VIP guest at the event.

    It was a very disappointing result. In fact, if he had known it would only fall for that amount, he would have preferred not to sell it at all. He considered the object to be so precious that he would not even consider selling it for twice that number.

    Silva, on the other hand, swiftly informed him that he was in fact allowed to cancel a transaction. He just needed to make sure that he would do it as soon as possible.

    With this information, the two hurriedly leave the auction area, made their way to the back room and asked to cancel the sale of the serum. They were hoping that they would still be able to do it before the old man secured the item.

    However, when he reached the back room, he realized that the old man had already been there and was trying to settle the transaction even before the auction ended.

    The two were a little taken aback, yet they quickly intercepted the transaction. With this, Emery expressed his regret to the old man for deciding not to sell the serum.

    Along with his simple robes and wrinkly skins, the old man who was approached by Emery to cancel the transaction appeared to be a little befuddled. In spite of this, he stated, with a full smile on his face,

    "Aahh.. I actually really need it. Please young man, how much do you want for it?" The elderly man inquired.

    Emery was a little reluctant to increase the price by multiple times of the current amount to such a simple old man after seeing how the old man attempted to pitch him another price.

    Silva, on the other hand, approached the elderly gentleman and straightly asked him, without hesitation,

    "How much do you have on you?!"

    The girl looked at the old man with a stare as if she would not mind robbing him blind which made the old man naturally check what he had in hand.

    The old man didn''t even have a storage ring; instead, he simply took out a leather purse where he took out the five red spirit stones plus one yellow stone out of it. That brought them to a total of 50,100.

    "..."

    Seeing this Silva who has been holding out her emotion quickly explodes.

    "Go away, old man!!"

    Emery could only grab Silva to calm down and immediately apologize once more.

    Now that the decision had been made final, the attendant was ready to give Emery back his [Twilight Fey Gene] as well as his money.

    He got [310,000] from the Gaia Serum, but he needed to pay the auction ce a 10 percentmission. He should have a total of [279,000] spirit stones in hand.

    However, Emery was also required to paymission for the supposed to be sold gene booster as the penalty for canceling. That was a total of 5000. In the end, it gave him a return of [274,000] spirit stones.

    It was at this moment that he realized that the old man was still standing in the same spot as before. It appeared that he still wanted to try to get the serum. Expectantly, he walked up to Emery and said,

    "Young man, I really need that serum for my research. I don''t have many spirit stones, but maybe we can barter with something else."

    Seeing the old man''s appearance and condition, Silva was doubtful. Emery, on the other hand, politely asked, "What do you have to barter with, Sir?"

    The man remarked, "Young man, I don''t look much, but I actually am a grandmaster apothecary. If you are interested in herbs and stuff, I have plenty at my ce"

    Emery''s face instantly lit up when he heard the words apothecary and herbs. He looked at Silva and gave her a smile. Apparently, the offer made by the old man just now had sessfully attracted their attention.

    "Alright", Silva approached the man and said, "You may lead the way, old man."

 Chapter 805 - Spectrum Garden

    Chapter 805 - Spectrum Garden

    When the three of them walked out of the auction center, a figure suddenly came approaching them and caught Emery off guard.

    It was a humanoid life form that at first nce appeared to be made of wood and roots. Emery could also see a greenish glow radiating out from its inside, reminding him of the me of antern.

    At first, Emery thought of it as a summon that someone had conjured, Its gestures, however, looked just like a human and made him rethink his assumption.

    As soon as the figure stopped in front of the old man, it swiftly bowed its body in a respectful manner. Seeing this, the old man had a soft smile on his face and spoke to it in a gentle tone.

    "Ah, yes.. Alba, we will be having guests today. You may go home first, tell the others"

    Alba, the wooden humanoid figure, didn''t say anything when he heard the old man''s words. After performing another respectful bow, his figure slowly sank into the ground starting at his feet, and gradually dissipated to the point where Emery couldn''t feel his spirit energy through spirit reading any longer.

    The old man turned his head around and smiled when he noticed how both Emery and Silva''s attention was still on Alba who had disappeared.

    "Come follow me. Let''s go," said the old man with a smile.

    As the two of them followed the old man walking down the street, Silva seemed to finally be unable to contain her curiosity. She leaned closer to Emery and whispered, "That thing earlier is definitely a nt-type beast and a powerful one indeed. I also have never seen one so tame and human-like."

    Along the way, she also told Emery that if the old man was really a grandmaster apothecary, then the other part couldn''t possibly be poor as figures with such a title would be able to create products worth tens of thousand spirit stones as easy as turning a hand.

    "There''s definitely something more about this old man than what meets the eye.." Silva said, closing her exnation.

    Silva asked, "Did he tell us his name before?"

    "No he didn''t," Emery said

    The moment the old man stopped his walk, once again, the two were surprised by the supposed location of their destination. It wasn''t on the lower nor the middle level. Instead, it was on the upper level of the city.

    Feeling that there was something amiss about the entire situation, Silva quickly confronted him. "Old man, there shouldn''t be any kind of shop on the upper level. Where are you taking us actually?"

    Hearing that, the old man suddenly tapped his forehead with his hand and looked as if he had forgotten something. "Did I say that we are going to a shop? No, no�� I don''t recall ever saying that." Turning his head around, the old man smiled. "Youngsters, we are actually on our way to my house now."

    While Emery had no idea what the old man''s words entailed, the suspicious expression on Silva''s face changed and became that of sheer curiosity.

    The reply by the old man evidently made Silva be even more curious of him, as it was known that only the richest and most powerful people in Alfa City could have a ce of residence on the upper level.

    Silva was still and once again very surprised when they finally arrived at the ce.

    It wasn''t just her thought, as Emery who was standing next to her had his mouthpletely wide open when he saw the ce the old man said was his house.

    The ce wasn''t a simple house nor the kind of luxurious vi the Oroboros provided for him. It was much more exaggerated than thetter.

    It was a dome thatpletely covered one of the corners of the upper level of the city, located just next to the dense forest center.

    As soon as they arrived, while the two Emery and Silva were still processing what kind of ce they were about to step into, the old man casually sauntered his way through the main door.

    The moment they woke up from their daze and went inside, both Emery and Silva were immediately greeted by the sight of a dozen wooden figures simr to the one they had seen before greeting and weing them in a respectful manner.

    These nt beasts were all unable to talk, but through the subtle and small gestures they did with their hands and their bow, it was obvious that they were a highly trained and disciplined bunch.

    As the two followed the old man, they saw another extraordinary spectacle. A massive garden that none of them, even Silva, had ever seen before.

    At first nce, the ce looked very messy and chaotic like a wilderness that has never been touched for generations. However, even with his small background in apothecary Emery could vaguely tell that each nt was grown and arranged in a certain order.

    There was a certain sense of harmony between the erratic arrangement, whether in shapes, color, or even smell. There were also at least a hundred life forms that blended in within the garden.

    It was at this moment that the old man stopped his steps. He turned around and looked at Emery and Silva with a smile when he noticed the shock in their eyes.

    "Wee, to my home, the Spectrum Garden."

    From her expression, Silva seemed to have heard of this name before. However, she couldn''t put her mind to it and tried her best to remember.

    In the end, she still didn''t have a clear idea of what this ce was, and was only certain that this ce was part of the 100 restricted ces within Alfa City.

    Emery, on the other hand, wasn''t really worried. In his eyes, a person who could create such a wonderful ce - a literal paradise for aspiring apothecary - must be kind-hearted and could be trusted.

    He nonchntly strolled his way in, his facial expression clearly told how enjoyable it was.

    Since he was small, Emery always found himself reallyfortable in such a ce surrounded by nature, and this one certainly is the most amazing. Probably even more than the Gaia Shrine itself.

    While they passed through the jungle-like garden, green butterflies that were glowing would fly towards them. Two of themnded and clung themselves to Silva''s shoulder, while Emery was pretty much covered by dozens of them from head to toe.

    Seeing this, especially Emery''s state of beingpletely besieged, the old man nodded slightly and smiled.

    A few minutester, the three of them finally walked through the garden. They arrived in the middle of the garden, where a huge house that was also created from and by nature could be seen.

    The old man made his way inside, and the two quickly followed suit. When they entered the ce, they were weed by a chamber full of vials, cauldrons, and shelves filled with hundreds of nts. The ce definitely looked more like aboratory than a living space.

    Emery also saw that the ce was full of two dozen wooden humanoid figures simr with its rooted skin and glowing green light in its chest, but this one was only a quarter the size of what they saw outside - roughly the length of an adult human''s arm. Withrger head, and shorter limbs these littel wooden creatures looks kinda adorable.

    As the group entered, all the figures stopped what they were doing and turned around to greet the old man respectfully before returning to their respective duties. When he walked past and inadvertently took a nce at what these creatures were doing, Emery for a moment couldn''t believe what his eyes saw.

    These little creatures were actually doing apothecary works, cooking, cutting, mixing while making weird small voices.

    "Kuang! Kuang! Kuang!"

    Emery was still shocked, processing what he had just seen, when Silva noticed him stop walking and therefore dragged him with her.

    Finally, they arrived at a corner that seemed to be the old man''s private space as they couldn''t see the little creatures here. The old man looked at Emery who had just recovered from his shock and opened his mouth.

    "So may I have another look at the booster?"

    "Uh? Ah!? Yes, of course." Emery handed the [Twilight Wolf Booster] in the outstretched hand and said, "If I may ask, what is it that attracted you with this booster? Do you, by any chance, have a special interest in the Wolf Bloodline?"

    Emery asked the question because he hoped the old man was an expert in this field of study and therefore might be able to help him.

    The old man, who was still fascinated with the serum, shook his head and casually said, "No, no. You misunderstood. I''m not interested in the bloodline. Rather, what I find fascinating is this mutation, a mutated gene based on natural elements. Now, that''s extremely fascinating."

 Chapter 806 - Life

    Chapter 806 - Life

    From his words, it appears that the old man had no interest in Emery''s Wolf Bloodline gene, and instead in the mutation that had happened within.

    While his pair of eyes were stillpletely fixed at it, the old man spoke.

    "Well, I''m sure that the wolf gene still has some part in this wonder of a mutation."

    He then tore his gaze off the serum and looked at Emery. "So�� young man, are you willing to sell this serum to me? This rank 8 nt-based mutation gene is really hard to find."

    Emery was still amazed by the surroundings and things inside the house, this made him wonder if it has some connection with the mutation within his blood gene, hence instead of answering, he asked another question.

    "Senior, may I know what you are researching the mutation for?"

    Emery was prepared to be replied with a harsh response when that question got out of his mouth. After all, asking about their research was generally offensive to some apothecarist, especially in this case where the other party is, supposedly, a grandmaster.

    But the old man didn''t seem to be offended by his question as he had an understanding smile on his face. Then he took out a seed from his pocket. It was such an ordinary-looking seed that looked like a small peanut.

    "Young man, I know you have excellent proficiency in nature element. So, answer this question of mine." The old man extended his hand towards Emery and said, "Can this seed be considered a lifeform?"

    This unexpected question evidently caught Emery and Silva off guard, as both of them simultaneously fell silent. Emery, of course, quickly went into contemtion and tried to give the best possible answer.

    It was known that the essence of the nt element is life itself. If there was no life, then the vibrant grasses and lust trees would not grow and would be no more. Therefore, even though it was currently still a mere seed, it certainly had a glint of life in it.

    As a result, Emery answered confidently with "Yes".

    When he heard Emery''s answer, the old man let out a slight smile. He then cast a spell and suddenly small and big cracks appeared on the seed.

    From within the cracks, a tiny leaf poked out like a newborn baby, followed by a few more leaves, then stems and roots. Within seconds, the seed had transformed and turned into a small nt.

    In that moment, Emery could clearly feel ''life'' shining out of the nt. The brilliance it exuded as the seed bloomed into a nt.

    The old man, however, was still not finished yet as he continued to speak.

    "Now, answer this question: "Now how can nts be considered different from animals in terms of life?"

    Emery was once again deep in thought. A moment of silence ensued, but the old man didn''t seem to mind it at all. He simply smiled when he saw the contemting expression on Emery''s face and calmly waited for his answer.

    Other than a more advanced andplex motoric function that allowed the former to move freely and a better ability tomunicate with their kin, animals and nts were actually and essentially still the same - a life.

    "They are the same," replied Emery in a confident tone.

    The old man''s smile widened a little, and this time he cast a stronger spell and the nt began to change again. It grew to double its initial size before slowly but surely turning into a certain shape.

    Emery seemed to see the faint images of limbs being created, and within a few minutes, a wooden figure the size of an arm formed on the ground next to the old man.

    When he saw this marvelous process of creation, Emery immediately assumed that the spell used was simr to that of Summon Golem or Summon Tree shown by the witch Meave in the past.

    The nt-turned-wooden figure was able to move onmand just like any other summon; this much Emery understood. However, he also knew that the old man certainly hadn''t finished whatever he was doing right now.

    The old man this time asked in a serious tone.

    "Now, what about humans? What differentiates this nt and humans in general?"

    By this point, the question had be harder to answer, and Emery was silent causing Silva to be the one trying to answer.

    "The difference lies in intelligence and the higher level of consciousness."

    The old man smiled and didn''t agree nor refute Silva''s answer. It was clear that he was still waiting for an answer from Emery, who was still thinking.

    "Do you agree with that, young man?"

    Emery knew and understood that Silva''s answer was right, but at the same time, he also felt that it was notpletely right. He closed his eyes in order to contemte deeper, then his mind suddenly thought about the essence of [Nature Grasp] and then remembered the warmth he always felt within.

    "The higher level, no, should I say a higher state of consciousness is right, but this answer is only half true. In order to be us, humans, one needed to know about what made humans human; ��feelings."

    Emery looked the old man in the eye and continued, "Anger, grief, regret, joy, and many other emotions;bined with intelligence, they created choices, a free will. That is what differentiates that nt from humans."

    The old man''s smile became much wider that it now could clearly be seen. "Good, good answer. It seems you are already halfway through understanding the essence of the soul."

    He then did a simple gesture with his hand, and immediately, one of the vials on the table nearby flew into the air and uncorked its cap by itself. The green liquid in the vial floated out and slowly made its way towards the nt-turned-wooden figure.

    Then, he raised his finger and a drop of blood shot out of it and merged into the liquid.

    As the green liquid seeped into the wooden figure, the old man cast another spell, and within a minute, Emery could feel a certain explosion of life force urring within the wooden figure.

    The next moment, the limbs of the wooden figure twitched and began to move as if awakened from a deep sleep.

    Both Emery and Silva could clearly see that the wooden figure looked terrified as it frantically turned its head left and right. Fortunately, the wooden figure began to calm down and lookedfortable when the old man pulled it into his arms.

    This entire process brought an inconceivable impact on Emery''s mind, and he involuntarily closed his eyes. It was as if at that moment, he just received an epiphany, enlightenment, a newfound understanding.

    This assumption was quickly proven when Emery saw a notification appear in his mind.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force 1000]

    Emery felt there was built-up energy within, unfortunately, there was a wall that stopped him to advance. Knowing this is not the time or ce to take care of his cultivation development, Emery opened his eyes and what greeted him was an appreciative smile on the old man''s face.

    "Very good, you managed to learn the basic understanding of thew of nature."

    Still amazed by the process, Emery asks "Senior, please tell me what you just did with the nt."

    The old man look him in the eye and said

    "The majority call it a mutation, but I prefer to call it an evolution, or for this case a metamorph. With the right spell and ingredients, we can enhance and evolve a life even as tiny as a seed. This is what I am currently researching."

    The old man looked at Emery and smiled. "So young man, will you sell this serum to me?"

 Chapter 807 - Trade

    Chapter 807 - Trade

    From all the interactions they had so far, Silva knew for a fact that the old man was definitely more than what he was showing. Hence, when she saw Emery was reluctant to answer the other party''s question, she quickly jumped into the conversation.

    "Mister, I am sure this is very valuable to you��" She said with a smile. "I think two hundred, no, four hundred thousand will be an appropriat-"

    Emery, however, interrupted Silva by holding her shoulder and pulling her back. As the two of them locked eyes with each other, Emery shook his head before breaking the eye contact and turning his eye to the old man again.

    "You can have it, Senior. The initial price of fifty thousand is more than enough for it."

    Emery had bought the [Twilight Fey Booster] for less than 50,000 spirit stones, so in a way, he had not suffered the slightest loss in terms of mary value. What''s more, seeing how amazing the research the other party was doing made him more than happy to have a chance to be able to contribute to the project.

    Moreover, just now, the old man had rendered Emery a tremendous assistance, allowing him to understand the nature element better and deeper. Hence, the reasons for his approval.

    "Ahh, thank you, young man." The old man smiled warmly. "But I have also promised you some herbs to trade for the booster. So please, if you find anything that you like or need, ask away and I will give them to you. After all, as you can see here, I have many collections."

    Hearing that, Emery turned left and right as his eyes roamed around. "All of them look wonderful, Senior, I really don''t know where to start." It will probably take hours for him to analyze these thousands of different nts to finally choose the one he wants.

    Then, he fell silent for a second, between the fact that Silva was eager to return soon, and how 50,000 more won''t help him get another of the day wolf serum he said

    "I''m more than happy to give the booster to you, and upon further thought, you can keep the spirit stone as well."

    After saying those words, Emery did a moderate bow to the old man and turned his body around, ready to leave. However, Silva grabbed his arm and pulled him slightly to stop him in his tracks.

    "Are you an idiot?! Err, umm, I mean, please use your brain a little, will you?" Silva red at Emery. "That booster is very valuable for your bloodline advancement. You shouldn''t give it away freely like that! At least, you should ask for something in return!"

    Seeing Silva suddenly bing agitated, Emery was reminded that she and her n had helped a lot in the making of the serum. Hence, it was only natural for her to be angry at his act of giving it away carelessly.

    "I''m sorry, Silva, I already gave it to him, I will make it up to youter."

    Silva seemed to be even more agitated when she heard Emery''s words. She looked like she was about to explode and deliver another round of scolding, but she quickly calmed herself down by taking a deep breath.

    Even though Emery knew his current action seemed unresponsible, he really wishes to help the old man''s research. So, he could only appease the girl''s agitation for the moment.

    He turned around and walked towards the exit when, this time, the old man stopped him.

    "Young man, please wait a moment."

    "Is there anything else, Senior?" Emery asked after turning around.

    "Did I just hear that this booster was made specifically and meant for you? Is this true?"

    Emery nodded his head. "Yes, Senior. It was made based on my bloodline, actually."

    When he heard Emery''s reply, the old man suddenly looked ted as if he had found a treasure. "Ah, why didn''t you say so earlier?" He picked up the [Twilight Fey Booster] that was on the table and, with a small gesture of his hand, flew it back to Emery.

    "This item is certainly very important to you then" The old man then continues his words with much anticipation

    "Actually, your blood should be enough for my research�� if you are willing it will be much help to me if you can stay here for some time and go through some tests."

    When he heard this, Emery reflexively nced at Silva as he knew that the girl wanted to get back as soon as possible. He stared at the old man and said, "I''m afraid that cannot be done, Senior. Actually, we are really in a hurry to get back."

    A look of realization appeared on the old man''s face. "Ah, a visitor, aren''t you? Yes, yes, I understand your concerns. After all, the longer you are in Alfa, the further you will be from your home."

    The old man seemed to contemte something for a moment before he turned to Emery and smiled. "How about this? If you are willing to stay and help with the research just for a day or two, I will definitely repay you by teaching you some of my skills and expertise. What do you think?"

    It was certainly a great offer that made both Emery and Silva startled. To be able to be taught a skill by a grandmaster was definitely a fortune that many only dreamed to achieve. Still, Emery looked towards Silva.

    Noticing the gaze, the girl understood and therefore gave him a nod.

    "Don''t worry. this is a precious opportunity. We can afford to stay a few more days, so you should ept it."

    Silva was unexpectedly supportive this time around. It was after all umon for a master, even more, a grandmaster to teach their secrets. Nevertheless, Emery didn''t waste time and agreed to the offer, which he then quickly jumped into the research and helped the old man.

    Before Emery busied himself with the old man, Silva told him that rather than waiting here doing nothing, it will be a better use of her time to prepare other things so thatter when Emery''s done, they could go straight back to Ouroboros.

    Silva also said she will go to the shop and hearing about this Emery gave Silva 200,000 spirit stones to buy one vial of the Day Wolf gene. The two of them then parted ways.

    Once she left the dome-like ce, Silva immediately went ahead and checked who the old man really was. What she found shocked her.

    Just by simply checking the owner of the Spectrum Garden, Silva discovered that the old man was apparently one of the 12 elders of Alfa City and known as The Arbor Master. He was the one who meticulously created the entire ecosystem of the upper level that turned the ce into a paradise.

    The man, Arbor Master, was apparently never cared much for wealth and only his research, hence why he looked the way he is now.

    Realizing that Emery was truly in good hands, Silva was finally convinced and willing to persuade the magus bodyguards to stay a few more days.

    This was not exactly how Silva imagined she would spend herst few days with Emery in Alfa City, but the opportunity Emery managed to get was definitely something good for his future nheless.

    It was actually convenient that Emery was busy doing something else, as Silva also has another n of her own. When she arrived at the main shop, instead of one she bought all 6 Day Wolf Gene Serum. She knew Emery will not allow her if he was around. Moreover, she also purchased the two swords that caught her fancy, the one she tested with Emery, the ck and white swords. Both items took all her savings away but she didnt care.

    "Well, he is joining the n anyway. I''m sure mother will understand."

 Chapter 808 - Learned

    Chapter 808 - Learned

    After agreeing to the offer, Silva left Emery at the Spectrum Garden, so that he could assist the old man with his research. However, just as Emery was about to ask how exactly he would help the old man, thetter called his little army of a dozen wooden figures.

    Kuang! Kuang! Kuang!

    Constant, rhythmic sounds of the wooden figures walking over resounded in the air.

    Emery watched, still in awe, as the dozen figures stopped and lined up in front of him in an orderly manner.

    Then all of a sudden, Emery could feel dozens of stares thrown in his direction. Coupled with the old man''s words that said he would start with taking a sample of his blood, this certainly unnerved and somehow gave him goosebumps.

    Kuang! Kuang! Kuang!

    Several transparent tubes were inserted into Emery''s body by the army of wooden figures. He could see red liquid flowing through them as his blood was drained. It was only at this moment, when his blood was being drained, did Emery realize he never asked the old man how much blood he actually needed for the research.

    For a moment, Emery couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread.

    After taking a few vials worth of blood and giving them a further inspection, the old man suddenly spoke. "Young man, you have such an amazing regenerative cell. This is great."

    He then turned to Emery, beamed a smile, "Young man, you wouldn''t mind if I took a few more, won''t you?"

    Emery couldn''t help but feel more goosebumps due to how warm the other party''s smile was. Therefore, he stuttered as he spoke his question.

    "Erm�� how much more exactly do you need..?"

    Before the old man even answered the question, the little army of wooden figures already turned their attention towards him again and Emery could vividly feel the determination radiating from their small figures.

    Kuang! Kuang! Kuang!

    After an hour of multiple pokes on various parts of his body and being drained of blood as if there was no tomorrow, the devilish army of little wooden figures finally let go of Emery and left him alone.

    Emery watched as the old man gave various instructions to his little assistants, before turning to him and opened his mouth. "It will take hours before we need the anchor of your blood. So in the meantime, as promised, tell me anything that you want to learn from me."

    Emery''s thoughts began to whirr into action when he heard those words. To be honest, he was very fascinated and very much willing to learn more about the Metamorph Project the old man did. Understanding that his gene was also a mutation further convinced him of how important the project would be for him.

    Therefore, he turned towards one of the little wooden figures and said,

    "Will you teach me how to make them, Senior?"

    The old man smiled, as if he had expected the request.

    "So you''re interested, aren''t you?"

    There was a slight pause, before he continued to speak, "You may have the talent, but I''m going to directly break it up for you and say it is an almost impossible task with the cultivation you currently have. This is especially so, considering the limited amount of time you have. So, are you sure you still want to learn it?"

    "Yes, Senior." Determination could be seen on Emery''s face. "Please teach me."

    Hearing that, the old man took out another simr seed as before and threw it to Emery, "Alright then. Let''s see if you can seed in the first step."

    When Emery caught the seed and held it in his hand, the voice of the old man was heard again. "First, try to enhance its growth so that the seed turns into a sapling."

    After saying those words, the old man turned and walked away, presumably to check on his research. His attitude clearly showed he didn''t seem to believe Emery would seed, at least not any time soon.

    Meanwhile, contrary to the pessimistic view the old man adopted, Emery himself was feeling confident he could do the first step easily. After all, he had already mastered the required spell, a tier one spell named [el Growth], three years ago.

    However, instead of the expected sight of cracks appearing and small leaves popping out, nothing happened when Emery cast the spell. The seed just continued lying in his hand silently.

    Seeing there was no reaction whatsoever, Emery quickly used his apothecary skill.

    [Analyze]

    [? �C Tier ?]

    No information was received. To receive information, you require rank 3 [Analyze] skill along with rank 3 [Universal Flora Knowledge].

    It was only when Emery saw the analysis of the seed did he realize why his [el Growth] posed no effect to the seed.

    It wasn''t a surprise actually, after all the unidentified result that Emery''s [Analyze] got meant the seed was at least a tier 5 item. A category that needed an advanced spell, a minimum of tier 5, which Emery was still unable to cast.

    However, Emery would not give up that easily. He focused all of the spirit energy of his nature core and guided it towards the seed in hopes he would be able to create a connection with it, though it might be a slow and gradual process.

    Emery was so focused on his endeavor that he didn''t even realize six hours had passed on the outside world. The only reason he awakened from his trance-like state was because of a ruckus of sounds urring around him.

    Kuang! Kuang! Kuang!

    The small army of devilish wooden figures made their return as they came from another round of his blood. The sound they made as they walked towards himpletely took away his concentration.

    "Arrrghh!" Emery could only groan in frustration, as he let the small figures take his blood again.

    When they finished and left as quickly as they came, it took Emery a few minutes to get back to his former state. He found himself closing his eyes and using his Spirit Reading, Emery once again probed the seed.

    Slowly but surely, he felt the hidden yet boisterous energy within the seed. Numerous small green root-like spirit energy came out of Emery''s palm, just like when he activated his [Nature Blessing] to heal people, and made their way towards the seed. It was at this moment Emery finally felt a connection.

    Crack!

    Cracks began to appear on the surface of the seed. Momentster a small leaf showed itself to the world. Emery was overjoyed when he realized this, but quickly reigned down the excitement as he knew this was only his first small step to sess.

    It took a full hour of continuous casting of the spell, before the seed finally turned into a full-fledged sapling.

    When Emery opened his eyes, he found that the old man was already standing in front of him with an interested smile on his face.

    "Impressive, what kind of spell did you just use?

    "It''s a spell I learned when I spent my time on my, Senior."

    Emery could clearly see the surprise on the old man''s face, when thetter heard his answer. He then proceeded to ask more about his. When he learned that Earth was only a lower realm, he suddenly said something that confused and also shocked Emery.

    "Are you sure you learned it on your? The spell has definitely been invented by a higher being. It''s a pretty good one, I must say. It should be rank A spell or at least rank B."

    Emery was taken aback. "Rank A spell?"

    The old man chuckled when he realized Emery had no idea how valuable his spell was.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 809 - Spell Rank

    Chapter 809 - Spell Rank

    Emery had heard about how battle art could be separated in various grades from Magus Xion before. Therefore, it certainly wasn''t strange to hear there were ssifications for spells as well.

    "You really are from a lower realm, aren''t you? It''s amazing how you were able to step foot in Alfa Station." The old man nodded in approval as he spoke those words.

    The old man looked around the room and made a beckoning gesture with his hand. Right afterward, a creature that resembled a butterfly was pulled on top of his palm. The butterfly''s wings were almost transparent as if it was made from ss, while the creature itself was pitch ck. The butterfly looked as if it absorbed light around it.

    "Now, try to cast your spells, and we''ll see what grade it is."

    Hearing that, Emery quickly casted [Nature''s Blessing]. It didn''t take long for him to see the butterfly react to it. Slowly but surely, the wings of the butterfly changed color, turning into yellow with a slightly bluish color.

    Emery immediately turned to the old man, as he had no idea what the color change meant. On the other hand, the old man was seen nodding his head. "It''s a rank B spell." He said.

    Out of curiosity about this new method of gauging the grade of a spell, Emery asked the old man if he could borrow the butterfly. He wanted to give every spell in his repertoire a try. Fortunately, the old man agreed to the request.

    Emery began to cast starting from his most basic spells. These usually could be seen sold in guilds, magic shops, or any typical institutes rted to magic.

    [Rank D - Stone Skin, Mud Wall, Soften Earth, Stone Golem, Water Breathing, Whip Ssh, Steam Lance, Crushing Wave, Hide In Shadow, ck Smoke, Enfeeble de]

    [Rank C - Granite Skin, Shadow Root Binding, Shadow Mist]

    [Rank B - Jade Skin, Jade Wall, Blink, Spatial Gate, Nature Blessing, Nature Sense, Fragmentation]

    Emery honestly didn''t expect the Spatial magic taught by Kilgragah and Nature magic taught by the High Priestess of Gaia to both be rank B.

    To Emery''s surprise, he had even owned one powerful rank A spell, which was [Nature Grasp]. This particr spell was also taught by the high priestess of Gaia, Emery remembered how she hoped Emery would be very careful with the spell.

    The old man exined briefly that the spells'' tiers werergely defined by their strength andplexity, along with their general usefulness in battle.

    Emery listened to every word that the old man said, realizing there were still many things he needed to learn.

    While Emery had fun with the butterfly, the old man walked towards his table and started to sort through a few stacks of books, dislodging the dust along the way. Right as Emery nced at him, the old man pulled one book and brought it to him.

    "If you want to learn about my research, you need to master this spell first. This is the only copy I have, so let''s see how fast you can learn it." The old man gave him the book and Emery opened the old leather tome to the first page.

    [Photosynthesis]

    Emery skimmed the book and he was instantly amazed by its content. This spell could be seen as an advanced version of [el Growth], but with one major difference that was honestly the reason why this spell was an advanced spell.

    [Photosynthesis] didn''t just elerate the growth rate of a nt, it could also change the structure, enhancing and upgrading the energy within an object.

    It was a rare utility spell simr to [Fragmentation], and it had a wide range of functions for him as a potion master. If he managed to master this spell, Emery could upgrade all his ingredients before brewing the potion, allowing him to create whole, new different mixes ofbinations to his array of recipes.

    Emery decided to take a seat on the floor and concentrate on reading the book. Soon after, he turned everything out but the book, while the old man had left him to his study when he saw him absorbed in reading the book.

    The spell was a utility spell with a lot of possible uses, so it was to be expected that the spell worked like a puzzle.

    First, Emery needed to understand the basics of sensing energy flow, discerning its basic structure. Afterward, he would need to connect the knowledge to his spiritual core.

    A few hours passed, but Emery still remained glued to his book. Even when the little devilish creature came for his blood, they didn''t manage to disrupt him, as Emery didn''t even take his eyes off the book page.

    "Kuang! Kuang! Kuang!"

    It wasn''t until the creatures hade to bother him for the fifth time that Emery finally understood the spell''s true purpose.

    This was definitely the spell that was used to upgrade the saplings as shown by the old man before. In fact, in order for him to perform a sessful metamorph, the knowledge of this spell was essential.

    Emery decided to test his understanding and channeled the energy within his nature core to flow from his palm towards the saplings he had nurtured before. Slowly but surely, he let his understanding and energy flow into it.

    In a way, it felt simr to [Nature''s Blessing], but instead of healing, he was directing the saplings to go beyond its limits.

    He watched as the sapling didn''t just grow, but was also enhanced. Its roots started to dig deeper and its stem became longer, while the leaves turned wider. Every single cell on the sapling was upgraded.

    [Photosynthese on Flora Colossi performed sessfully]

    It was clear that Flora Colossi was the name of the seed he just attempted to upgrade. The notification was also the exact thing he needed to know he was sessful.

    Even though the nt wasn''t yet in a humanoid form, Emery could feel a more intense energy flow from the sapling.

    Right after he managed to cast the spell, he nced at the butterfly and saw that it was glowing in the same color as when he cast [Nature''s Grasp], signifying it was a rank A, top of the line spell.

    "Congrattions!" The old man said, who had once again unknowingly arrived, with a satisfied smile. "In all my 5000 years of living, I have known only half a dozen people able to learn that spell, it seems you were fated to help my research."

    However, at the same time, Silva returned and entered the dome. She seemed to have been waiting for him from afar. She decided toe closer and greet the old man politely before saying. "The Alfa Station is about to cross through the Void River. I''m really sorry, Emery, but we need to leave soon."

    "Right now?!"

 Chapter 810 - Promise

    Chapter 810 - Promise

    The realms being filled with void rivers was just like how the Earth was covered with oceans. For the flying Alfa station circling the three realms, entering the void river was amon matter.

    "They announced that they will enter in an hour or so, and this time, they will be inside for two weeks," Silva exined.

    Having been inside the void river before, Emery understood it would be extremely hard to navigate a ship in it. Moreover, being inside for two weeks would mean a total extension of one month for their travels.

    "I''m sorry, Emery, but we must leave as soon as possible," Silva said again.

    Emery subtly nodded in response. "I understand. Please just give me a few more minutes to talk to the senior."

    Without a word out of her mouth, Silva nodded in understanding and walked away to give the two some space. After Silva left, Emery looked at the old man and gave him a respectful bow.

    "It is truly a shame. With your talent, I think you could be a very good assistant," The old man said before pausing for a second. "Why don''t you stay here for just one circle? I am sure you will learn many things in three years."

    Hearing the old man''s offer, Emery gave a much deeper bow and apologized, "Senior, I am really sorry. Although I would love to stay, I currently still have my own responsibilities to deal with."

    The old man nodded. "That''s too bad��but yes. I understand."

    Emery really would have loved to stay. It was not only because of how amazing this ce was. At this moment, Emery truly felt indebted to the old man for teaching him such a valuable spell and opening his mind to a new understanding of nature. He truly wished he could help the old man with his research. To bring out life from such tiny nt lifeforms was certainly a noble goal.

    Emery looked at the old man and with a serious tone he said, "I promise when I am able, I will return and assist you, senior."

    This time, the old man nodded with a smile.

    "Good, I will wait for your return."

    The old man, however, was not done. Under Emery''s curious gaze, the old man took out a scroll which then flew toward Emery.

    Emery received the scroll and looked at its contents.

    [Metamorph Theory]

    Emery''s eyes widened. Even with just a nce, he could immediately tell that this was the secret process to create the humanoid nts.

    The old man was satisfied when he saw Emery''s expression and said.

    "That is for you to study. I would like to see how far you can reach with it when we meet again."

    Emery closed the scroll and once again gave the old man a deep bow. If the previous one was out of apology, this one was to express his gratitude.

    He was indeed very much thankful for the precious gift.

    "Senior, I still don''t know your name," Emery said

    Hearing his words, the old man''s smile deepened.

    "I am Linnaeus. People call me the Arbor Master, but you can just call me senior. I like it."

    "Senior Linnaeus." Emery finally knew how to call his senior, and the old man nodded in satisfaction.

    Emery was about to bid farewell to not keep Silva waiting, but suddenly the dozens of little humanoid nts walked past him and gathered around the master. All stood staring at him as if they were all sending him off.

    Before he left, Senior Linnaeus told him to take his unfinished sapling as well.

    "You take care of this young one."

    One of the little nt creatures took the sapling and approached him to hand over the sapling. Emery moved to receive it, but to his surprise, another one actually brought a second nt to him.

    It was a beautiful flower.

    "Is that for me?!" Emery asked, bbergasted.

    The previously devilish little creature seemed really adorable to him as it nodded. Emery received the little creature''s present with gratitude and once again thanked Master Linnaeus before leaving the spectrum garden.

    It was such a short meeting, but it was certainly a memorable one.

    As he walked outside the door, Emery silently looked at the flower given by the little nt creature. It had yellow and white petals neatly arranged, and its entire body seemed to faintly glow. Curious, he used [Analyze] on the flower.

    [Flower of Eternity]

    [A flower that blooms forever without water. It can also make the surroundingndscape more fertile.]

    While Emery was still observing the flower and reading its data, Silva suddenly approached him. Noticing his gaze, she curiously looked at the object of his attention.

    "What''s that nt for?" Silva curiously asked. It was only while taking a closer look at it that she realized Emery was holding not just a nt, but also a flower.

    Responding to her question, Emery showed her the flower and told her how one of the little creatures gifted it to him before briefly telling her its description.

    However, the moment Emery showed the flower to her, Silva''s mind was instantly locked on it and unconsciously received it. The girl blushed. "Thank�� you�� I really like it."

    Emery instantly worried when he saw this. He tried to exin that it was from the little nt creature once again, but none of the words he said after got through her. The girl suddenly grabbed his hand and said.

    "We''ll bete if we don''t hurry!"

    Silva did not give him any chance to exin, and in front of the girl''s enthusiasm, Emery''s words got stuck in his throat. With Silva still firmly holding his hand, the two ran on the street near the forest.

    Emery deeply sighed. He knew the girl misunderstood, but they needed to hurry to exit the station, hence he decided that he could clear this upter on the journey back.

    Soon after, a flying vehicle driven by the magus bodyguard came to pick them up. They flew towards the dock and switched into the spaceship, before slowly detaching themselves from the station.

    Emery looked out the ss window. He really wished he could stay longer.

    Now that he had learned about the rare spell, the alfa station must have a few rare spells to buy, unfortunately, he has to go so abruptly. He could only hope there would also be some to find in the Academy or Golden City. Perhaps he could also visit the Furia ck market.

    Just as the ship flew away from the station, Emery saw the humongous space station enter the dark void river and disappear.

 Chapter 811 - Resolve

    Chapter 811 - Resolve

    Because they had spent four entire days on Alfa Station, by calction of how fast the flying station moved through the universe, it would take them approximately three to four days to return to the Ouroboros.

    As the ship jumped into the hyperspace tunnel and entered the warp state, Emery excused himself to Silva and entered one of the rooms within the ship. As the door closed tight behind him, he sat on the floor in a lotus position, proceeding to close his eyes.

    The trip had allowed Emery to add a new spell to his repertoire - [Photosynthesis], a new subject he could learn - the [Metamorph Theory], and a new item he could explore - the [Flora Colossi] sapling.

    However, with a mere nce on the scroll, Emery knew he couldn''t start on any of them without buying the few necessary ingredients stated within the recipe. Hence, he put all of them aside into his spatial space for now.

    Actually, Emery''s main intention of excusing himself and entering the room was to concentrate on his cultivation, which currently had reached the bottleneck of rank 8. Once again, his eyes nced at the notification that the symbol on his hand showed.

    [Spirit force 1000]

    It took Emery quite a while to reach this point. Now he knew there was only one step that separated him from the prominent rank 9 acolyte.

    Emery was not that delusional to think he could directly break through and reach the esteemed magus level without having gone through the process of strengthening his foundation and building the nine pirs that defined the rank 9 acolyte.

    Therefore, in order to do so, Emery focused his attention on his two cores. Due to the uniqueness he had, the method he would adopt was to create two foundations - one for his nature core and one for his dark core.

    Emery spent hours rotating spirit energy within both cores, as he prepared to force his way through the bottleneck. However, he kept finding himself just a bit short on sess. It was as if he was currently pushing against two thick and heavy walls with only one hand each.

    After spending two days trying to break through the bottleneck simultaneously, Emery finally understood he would gain nothing if he continued as he was doing.

    He was pretty sure he just needed a boost to help him push through the bottleneck, something simr to that a [Spirit Foundation Pill]. He did try to inject one of the [twilight fey booster] but other than giving him 2 points in battle power and 1% increase in his gene essence percentage, it didnt help.

    Knowing his endeavor would remain fruitless until he obtained the stimulus he desperately needed, Emery decided to calm his agitated self by opening his eyes and finally going outside the room.

    Emery walked into themon room of the ship, where he and Silva had hung out earlier when they were on their way to Alfa City, and found her sitting on one of the plushfortable couches.

    The girl could be seen admiring a white and yellow flower that she had evidently put nicely inside a vase. Emery could also see the ss of drink on the small table beside the couch, which further strengthened his guess that the girl was enjoying her leisure time.

    Silva seemed lost in thought. She didn''t even realize that Emery hade out of his room and arrived at themon room where she was. It was only when Emery called out to her that she finally reacted.

    "Silva."

    "Ah!" The white-haired girl''s body slightly jumped from the couch, "Oh, Emery. You surprised me! You''re finally out!"

    Seeing the cheerful expression and wide smile on the girl''s face made Emery almost forget how she used to always be angry and throw harsh words at him at every opportunity. It was as if the person standing in front of him had somehow been reced.

    Emery reflected on himself and couldn''t help but believe it was him who made the girl this way and for the same reason, he also felt extremely terrible in his heart.

    He took a deep breath and took a seat in front of her. Putting the flower vase away from their line of sight, Emery looked her in the eye. On the other hand, upon seeing his serious expression, the smile on Silva''s face slowly started to fade.

    "What is it? Something wrong with your cultivation? Do you need my help?"

    Emery shook his head at every question Silva asked him. "Silva, let''s have a talk."

    After seeing her straightening her back, Emery took another deep breath, before starting the conversation. He started by calmly and sincerely exining his gratitude for all the help she had provided to him, before specifically talking to her about the meaning of the flower, so she did not misunderstand.

    In response, the white-haired girl fell silent, as if she knew very well where the conversation was going.

    Meanwhile, Emery could clearly see her hand trembling, as he started talking about how he really felt. Her breathing turned irregr and the smile on her face became forced, she said.

    "I really thought we were having so much fun together?"

    Emery steeled his resolve and looked at her.

    "Yes, that we did, but��"

    Before Emery could continue his words, Silva raised her hand and told him to stop. She took a deep breath and threw her face away as she said,

    "You know, Emery�� these past few weeks, I have been asking myself why I am attracted to a fool like you�� I remember the first time we met, the sight of you foolishly charging towards a dragon to help out those foolish acolytes."

    Silva chuckled lightly as she said those words, as her brain reyed the memory in her mind. However, there were various deep andplex emotions struggling within.

    "At that time, you even wanting to share the reward, that stupid green potion, to that stupid acolytes was the topmost dumbest thing I''ve ever heard in my entire life!" This time, she bursted outughing for a moment, before then taking another sip of her drink.

    Meanwhile, Emery just kept quiet. He let the girl freely express her thoughts and feelings.

    She then turned her head to him again, "But�� I guess�� that''s what I like about you, Emery. You may be a fool, but you are kind hearted and always true to yourself. And�� the truth is�� the more faithful you are to your girl, the harder it is for me to let go of you."

    Emery could see a slight tear in the corner of her eye, but the girl quickly looked away and wiped it away, trying her best to stay proud and look okay when it clearly was not.

    At this exact moment, Emery understood he must be truthful even though it would hurt the other party even more. Therefore, he clenched his fist and opened his mouth.

    "I am sorry, Silva. I��"

    "No!" Silva turned and red at him. "I don''t want to hear it! No!"

    The words caught in Emery''s throat, He watched as Silva schooled her expression and, this time with moreposure, calmly said.

    "I don''t want to hear it."

    "I couldn''t take no for an answer�� unless�� unless you are ready to take me. Please�� don''t ever talk or bring this up again."

    With a new resolve, the girl said, "We will go back to Ouroboros, I will help you convince my mother and you''ll be part of the faction and that''s it�� dont you worry about my feeling�� you need my family to help you�� you really need it.

    Emery took another deep sigh when he heard that. He finds it hard to agree to her proposition. It really seemed unfair to her.

    Surprisingly Silva essed her storage ring and took out an item.

    It''s a unique-looking bracelet that seemed to be made of bronze. It was none other than the bracelet that Emery borrowed from Klea. The girl has been keeping it from him all this time.

    Silva pushed the bracelet to Emery''s side of the table with her finger and after making sure the bracelet was within Emery''s arm''s reach, she said.

    "I don''t want to care about her anymore... at the moment what I really want is that after you join the faction, we can go back to the academy together�� Then, I will help you to beat that dragon boy for what he didst year�� I want to see you be the number one ranking in the privileged ss!.. That''s what I want"

    Afterward, Silva started talking about how much she missed the Magus Academy and her hopes of taking the mid and final exams together with him. She really didn''t give Emery a chance to say anything about the previous matter.

    On the other hand, Emery became anxious about the future. He honestly thinks what Silva was saying will not be an easy feat at all. Not about defeating Zack or being the number one privileged acolyte, but because of a certain girl who was waiting for him.

 Chapter 812 - Clones

    Chapter 812 - Clones

    The spaceship which Emery and Silva were driving in arrived in front of the familiar green and swiftly made its way into the atmosphere. Streaks of mes colored the azure expanse as it quickly descended andnded on one of therge fields specially prepared for spaceships.

    "Let''s go, Emery!" Silva said excitedly as she stood up from her seat.

    Since their talk, the girl had been more enthusiastic than she had been before.

    As soon as they arrived and the spaceship opened its door, Silva quickly grabbed Emery and took him to the pce with hasty steps. As a result, Emery couldn''t help but feel awkward when he saw her disappointed expression when they were told that the queen had been away.

    Fortunately, Duke Syre was present at the pce. He exined that the queen wasn''t around because she went to find the patriarch. Apparently, if there was no issue, she would be back in two days.

    Silva quickly held back her disappointment at not being able to see her mother. She was about to go and leave the pce with Emery when Duke Syre quickly stopped her with a dark expression.

    Emery watched as the white-haired girl was showered with a round of scolding by the duke, who was annoyed at her for being away longer than previously promised.

    "Well, we are here already, uncle. Nothing bad happened, all ording to n." She said with a cheeky smile.

    It was at this moment that Emery suddenly remembered what he wanted to ask and know about. He wanted to see how the others of White Fang were doing. After all, it had been almost a month since he hadst seen them. Moreover, Emery also wishes to ask about the development of matters regarding Zodiac City.

    The two questions Emery asked made Duke Syre turn and stared at Emery in silence for a second before finally giving a response.

    "We should wait for the queen regarding such matters."

    Noticing the stern tone in her uncle''s voice and the dejected look on Emery''s face, Silva quickly interjected, "I''m sure my mother will be back with good news. in the meantime, we should go now because we still have something more urgent to do."

    "Uncle, see youter!" Silva said as she dragged Emery out of the pce.

    Not wasting any time, the white-haired girl brought Emery back to the Ouroboros gene facility where the green half-blood figure the two knew all too well had enthusiastically waited for Emery.

    "Did youe with the clone body frame?" was the first sentence Emery heard when Bob the Frog met him. Furthermore, Bob''s facial expression seemed to have brightened when he saw him nodding his head.

    "That''s great! Let''s go and make your klone body th-"

    The words that Bob was speaking stuck in his throat when he saw Silva take out something from her spatial storage. His outstretched hands could be seen shaking as they got closer to the small vial that Silva''s hand was currently holding.

    Emery could clearly see how surprised the man was when he took a close look at the vial now in his hand. It was the ingredient that needed to make Emery''s [Twilight Fey Booster], the Day Wolf gene.

    Unbeknownst to Emery, Silva actually bought a whole box with five more day wolf gene booster. The reason she only gave one to Emery and kept the remaining in secret was that she wasn''t sure how to exin to him that she basically used all her savings and spent 1,000,000 spirit stones to buy them for him.

    ''I''ll just surprise himter,'' was Silva''s thought as she smiled at Emery''s thanks.

    During the 4 days they had spent on their way back to Ouroboros, Emery wasted no time in idle and had already consumed three [twilight fey booster] boosters, which naturally increased his stats once again.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power 178 (184)]

    [Spirit force 1000]

    [Twilight Fey gene - 30%]

    Emery, actually, was hoping that the boosters he consumed could provide the necessary impetus for him to break through the bottleneck and enter the ranks of rank 9 acolytes. s, even after injecting three of them, he still didn''t manage to do so.

    With his blood gene percentage reaching the 30% milestone, Emery now had reached the bottleneck on both his cultivation and his bloodline. But on the other hand, he now only had 8 [Twilight Fey Booster] left.

    Therefore, Emery asked Bob, who was still fascinated by the [Day Wolf Gene] in his hand, if the man could produce more of [Twilight Fey Booster] from it. After all, eight dosages were far from enough as he would be able to consume more of them after he sessfully broke through the bottleneck.

    Now that the matter of his gene booster had been settled, Silva brought Emery to their next destination - the cloning facility.

    When they arrived, Emery quickly took out the [Clone Frame] that he had bought back at Alfa and gave it to the researchers in the white coats. Once again, he was told to enter a tube. There was another tube standing right beside the tube he was in, which was where his clone body was.

    At the moment, [Clone Frame] was just an empty vessel. For half-bloods, the [Clone Frame] would need to be injected with arge amount of blood - which in Emery''s case, his Fey blood - in order to be their clone body.

    Within seconds, various parts of Emery''s body were prated and transparent tubes were inserted through which his blood flowed. His blood was quickly taken and transfused into the clone''s body in the tube beside him.

    Since arge amount of blood was required for this procedure, Emery was told that the process would take more than 24 hours as it would be very dangerous for him if arge amount of blood was suddenly drawn from his body.

    Hence, Emery took advantage of this time where he could do nothing but watch his blood being drawn to rest in the tube. It didn''t take long for him to fall asleep.

    When he woke up, Emery saw that Silva and Bob had been waiting in front of his tube.

    The bloodline gene master had brought a box with him, and when he opened it, Emery could see five small vials containing a familiar silvery liquid inside. Apparently, the half-blood and his team of researchers had sped up the process and finished the gene booster in mere 24 hours.

    A proud smile could be seen on Bob''s face as he showed the [Twilight Fey Booster] to Emery. It was clear that the half-blood was very pleased with his aplishment, and Emery naturally delivered his gratitude for the hard work the man had given.

    Emery opened his Spatial Space and took out 7 red spirit stones from it - all the money left over after the auction. His meaning was clear, but this time Bob strangely decided to refuse them.

    Under Emery''s confused gaze, Bob showed a small smirk and said, "I''ve heard the good news from my niece. So of course, I can''t take your spirit stone anymore."

    It didn''t take long for Emery to understand what Bob meant, and he was ufortable with this situation. After all, him joining the faction - it wasn''t final yet.

    Bob added that the clone body would take a week to finish and that afterward it would still need a good ce to store and maintain it.

    This new information that he just learned made Emery feel a little more ufortable. This means his clone will be under Ouroboro''s protection. Still, Emery knew he should not think negatively. He only had to hope that tomorrow when he met the queen, everything would turn out as well as he had hoped.

 Chapter 813 - Amiss

    Chapter 813 - Amiss

    Just as Emery and Silva were about to leave the gene facility, a familiar figure came barging into the building. It was a young man with ck hair wearing luxurious royal clothes.

    "Emery! I heard you''ve returned!" The young man loudly said, as he bursted through the door. Upon seeing Emery, who dumbfoundedly looked at him, the young manughed boisterously. "There you are! I knew I would find you here!"

    Naturally, the figure was none other than Emery''s self-proimed best buddy, Silva''s blood brother, and Ouroboros prince: Vi.

    The young master of the Ouroboros family quickly approached Emery and grabbed him by the shoulders. He then turned his head to his sister, "Silva, you already took him for so many days. So today, it''s only fair for him to go with me!"

    The first thought that came into Silva''s mind when she heard her brother''s words was a straightforward refusal. To be honest Vi also expected some resistance from his sister, as he knew how she behaved around Emery.

    However, it was as if she was remembering something, the girl nodded her head, which meant she decided to let Emery go.

    "Just�� just don''t do any weird stuff!"

    "Alright!" Vi clenched his fist in excitement, as he pulled Emery''s body over to him. "I got you, sis!"

    Emery didn''t even have a chance to voice his opinion, as the next thing he knew he was being dragged by Vi out of the gene facility and into the flying vehicle.

    In the vehicle, Vi looked at Emery and smiled enthusiastically. "So, where should we go?"

    "If you don''t mind, I''d rather go back to training."

    Vi snorted. "Huh! You are seriously no fun man! Live your life a little, please!"

    Looking at Emery''s facial expression, Vi eventually decided to take apromise. "Alright, alright, if you really want to. Just apany me for a few drinks and I''ll take you back, okay?"

    Being on a foreign, taken by its prince, there was not much he could do. So, he agreed.

    While operating the flying vehicle, Vi asked. "So, how was the trip? Did you two have fun?"

    Emery took a moment to answer. "Well... Sort of, I guess��"

    A cheeky smile suddenly appeared on Vi''s face when he heard the answer. "So�� a whole week in space. Hmm�� Did you two manage to�� you know��"

    The words seemed to be deliberately left unspoken and made Emery turn to Vi with confusion "Know what..?"

    Vi showed an expression of disbelief. "Are you serious?! You really don''t know or just pretending? I am asking about sex! Did you get to fuck my sister or not?"

    Emery was shocked when he heard the wordsing out of Vi''s mouth. In reflex, he was about to deny the usation, but suddenly the event on the ind came back to him and made him stop his tongue.

    Looking at Emery''s reaction, Vi''s expression became mischievous again and this time even more so. "Hehehe, I knew it! I just knew it! You dog!"

    As much as Emery disliked the man''s rather crude choice of words, he knew Vi did not actually have any bad intention. In fact, it was precisely thanks to his straightforward and unfettered nature that Emery easily becamefortable with him and also the reason he even agreed to go drink with him.

    ��

    "We are here!"

    The vehicle that Emery and Vi were riding in stopped and descended to the ground. Thetter then stepped out first and quickly led the former to their destination, the restaurant they had previously visited with Silva.

    Worry welled up in Emery, as he recalled his experience in this ce, but fortunately, as Vi had told him earlier, they were only here to drink. There weren''t any half-naked women apanying them this time. Knowing Vi would not let him go that easily, Emery also took advantage of this opportunity to get used to drinking.

    While they were chatting and snacking on the food that was given to apany their drinks, Vi suddenly said something that surprised him.

    "It''s too bad that Heorgar is not here anymore." He took a sip of the drink and ced his ss on the table before letting out a deep sigh. "That man was really a good drinking buddy."

    Hearing this Emery quickly asked.

    "Senior Heorgar isn''t here? What do you mean? He''s still in prison, isn''t he?"

    Vi seemed to flinch for a moment when he heard the questions Emery threw rapidly. Fortunately, he quickly recovered and said, "Yes, of course. I mean, it''s a pity that he''s not here to drink with us. Hahaha, of course he''s still in prison. What are you talking about, Emery?"

    From then on, Vi seemed to have lost the urge to drink. In fact, he didn''t seem able to enjoy his drink anymore. In the end, after a couple more sips, the man decided to call it a day, return to the vehicle and take Emery back to his residence.

    Because of Vi''s weird behavior, Emery realized there was something amiss. However, nothing really changed because he had no way of knowing what was wrong.

    Within the balcony of the residence, Emery heaved a long sigh of concern, wishing his hunch was just that - a hunch.

    As he stared out in thought, Emery heard someone knocking on the door. Opening it, he saw Gete standing with a tray in her hand. She came bringing him some cut fruits to enjoy.

    A smile could be seen on her face; the girl seemed happy to see him.

    "You have returned, Master. How was your trip?" She said cheerfully.

    "It was alright, Gete." Emery replied calmly, but it was clear from his expression he wasn''t in the right mood for a conversation.

    "What is it, Master? Is there anything I can help you with?"

    Emery was about to dismiss her and close the door when he suddenly thought of something. Therefore, he halted his movement and looked at the girl.

    "Geae, do you happen to know about the ce where the prisoners are kept?"

    Seeing the girl''s confused expression, Emery quickly exined the situation. The girl was reluctant at first, but then relented and told him that she would ask aroundter. "I know someone who works there, Master. I''ll see what I can do."

    "That''s great. Thank you, Gete."

    "Anything for you, Master." The young girl smiled. "Do you need anything else?"

    "No, Gete. That''s all. Thank you."

    Emery closed the door after Gete''s back disappeared from his sight. The girl had been attentive and helpful to him since he was here. With that in mind, Emery decided he would reward her with somethingter.

    As there was nothing else he could do at the moment, he returned to his lotus position and once again jumped into his training. As his [Nature Grasp] was cast and his mind gradually delved, Emery couldn''t help but wonder if one of these times he would finally make a breakthrough.

    ��

    Just as the first light of the day beamed on the horizon, a loud knocking sound could already be heard from Emery''s bedroom door. Momentster, a white-haired girl came barging in and saw Emery sitting in lotus position with his eyes closed.

    "My mother is here. Let''s go see her!"

    Emery calmly opened his eyes before standing up. "Yes. Good morning to you too, Silva."

    He quickly prepared himself to go see the queen. As soon as he walked out of the room with Silva, Emery noticed Gete was standing in the hallway staring at him. When he was about to approach her, she actually turned around and left.

    However, when he reached the garden outside, just as Silva went to fetch the flying vehicle, Gete approached him. She positioned her body closer and whispered.

    "Master. All the Wolf Bloodlines are no longer being held captive. The same goes for the human mages. Apparently, they have been gone for more than two weeks"

    Two weeks was basically days before he left with Silva for Alfa Station. If that''s the case, then why didn''t Silva tell him about this?

 Chapter 814 - The Truth

    Chapter 814 - The Truth

    "Don''t worry Emery, I am sure my mother, the queen, will understand your concern. I will make sure of that."

    The youngdy said it with much anticipation as she sat inside the flying vehicle on its way to the pce to meet the queen.

    Emery, on the other hand, remained deafeningly silent as if he waspletely zoning out at the moment. The reason for this was just before he entered the flying vehicle, he heard a piece of confusing news, and it has been weighing on his mind ever since.

    If it was true that the white fang was no longer in holdings, why didn''t Silva tell him? He kept questioning this thing on his head. It was said they had been gone for two weeks, that''s even before hisst summoned by the queen when he was offered the prestigious title.

    Noticing Emery''s troubled expression, Silva ventured to immediately ask him, "What is it? Do you have any other concerns? Please, it''s better to be honest with me before meeting my mom, so that I can�� prepare something��" The girl gradually ended her words in a hushed tone that appeared to be a little concerned.

    Because Silva had already stated so, without hesitation, Emery decided to confront her in order to check what Geae had told him earlier, "Silva�� I do have one concern and I need you to be honest about it."

    This sudden question quickly made Silva startled. Seeing Emery''s serious expression and intense gaze had caused her to be a little nervous.

    "What�� what is it?"

    "Tell me��is it true? Is it true that the white fang has left weeks ago?" Emery straightforwardly asked.

    Silva was taken aback when she heard this question. It appeared that she had not anticipated that she would be asked this unexpected query by Emery as her response was a little stuttering.

    "Ee.. what�� what do you mean��?" The youngdy responded in an anxious manner.

    When Emery saw her reaction, he could only quickly take a deep sigh. "It''s true, isn''t it?" He added as he was sure his guess was right because it could be clearly seen from the way Silva just responded to him.

    "Eer�� there must be a mistake�� who told you?�� was it my brother? It''s him, isn''t it? That useless swine!" Eximed the white-haired girl.

    Silva''s weird reaction only caused Emery to let out another sigh. Silva, on the other hand, abruptly became silent after seeing Emery''s expression.

    At this moment, she realized that there was no use to continue to keep it a secret any longer and decided to tell him the truth.

    "I am sorry Emery. I should have told you, but�� my mother�� the n�� I..."

    "Please, Silva, no more lies. Just tell me what happened to the White Fang? Are they in trouble?" Emery impatiently inquired. It seemed as though the atmosphere around them was bing tense.

    Silva quickly tried to clear things up to put Emery at ease. "No�� It''s nothing like that... actually, actually the situation with the 12 bloodlines has been cleared up. It''s over Emery, because of us�� because of you, now the wolf n and the serpent can return the way it was.. isn''t it great?"

    Emery only half-believed what he was hearing. It was certainly a piece of good news, but when it was said together with a lie, it made it more difficult for him to believe it.

    "No, Emery, it''s really true. That''s why I was confident we could go back to the academy together. You and me. We can begin preparing for the mid-test right away."

    Another sigh could be heard from Emery, as he looked at the white-haired girl, who appeared to be in a state of panic to the point of desperation.

    For a few brief moments, the two were deafeningly quiet. Emery, on the other hand, couldn''t see why Silva felt the need to keep the truth from him. The fact he could not figure out the real reason didn''t give him any relief. Having determined he needed to know the truth, he inquired with another question.

    "Tell me, Silva, why? Why did you need to lie to me?"

    Silva was trembling for a second. She tried to regain herposure and said, "When we received the news, you were on your gene upgrade treatment. Afterward, we were so excited with your sess. The queen and I, we wish you to join the n. We... I... need you to join��"

    Silva''s confession just now had caused Emery to take a deep sigh once again. He then said, "Silva�� you really didn''t need to lie�� you can tell me anything"

    This time, Silva looked at him with her eyes gazing, "No�� I need you to know our intention. I need you to know who we are. You tantly refused my mother''s offer, so I was forced to do it. I need time so you understand our real intention."

    Emery said, "What I can see now is you are willing to lie to get what you want... you and your n��"

    Emery''s words had made Silva be emotional. It was as if everything she had been holding inside had finallye bursting out.

    "Everything we did thest few days was for you! It was in your best interest! I know the moment you hear about the news, you will leave�� tell me�� is it really such an awful thing to keep you just a few more days�� for me?"

    Emery once again was caught in a dilemma. He did feel he was probably a little too upset with the situation. The girl in front of him certainly did it with a good intention.

    If it was not for Silva, he would not have met the Arbor master, received new spells, the day serum and many things. If it''s true the white fang had returned and the conflict of the 12 bloodlines had been resolved, then it should be something to be celebrated. He should have appreciated all the good things he got instead of being emotional.

    He stepped forward to shorten the distance between him and the beautiful youngdy. He grabbed her hand,

    "If there needs to be a future between me and your n, I need you to bepletely honest with me. Always! Can you do that?"

    In a response to Emery''s request, the girl naturally nodded. At the same time, the vehicle eventually arrived at the pce. Time to talk with the queen about the faction.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 815 - Offer

    Chapter 815 - Offer

    This time, when Emery entered the Ouroboros Pce once again, there were no other people present except the Oroboros Queen and Duke Syre. Unlike thest time, where there were other higher-ups of the n, this meeting was going to be a private one.

    Even so, it didn''t mean the formless pressure Emery experienced as he entered the grand hall would lessen. In fact, now that there were only two grand magus level figures, he felt as if the pressure imposed on him became even stronger.

    As Emery got closer to the throne, he could see the queen was smiling.

    "Ah, Emery Ambrose, our talented young friend�� I heard that you had quite an exciting trip." The queen said with a rather ambiguous smile on her face.

    Emery was silent, as his mind drove into motion, trying to figure out what the queen was talking about. By the next sentence, he realized she was talking about the Arbor master.

    "I am really interested to know more about what you have learned from such a master. But let''s set it aside for another time, because right now we are here for a different matter."

    The pale-skinned queen seemed to sh a wicked smile, as she looked at Emery and asked him. "So, I heard you have decided to join us?"

    Emery didn''t immediately affirm or deny her words. First, he nced at Silva and wondered if she had told her mother about his request.

    However, at the moment, the girl looked to be lost in thought, as she just stared dazely into the air. It seemed the talk they had earlier must have affected her somehow.

    Hence, Emery decided to speak for himself.

    "Your Majesty, I''m very honored by your invitation. But, I hope you don''t mind listening to my concerns first," Emery said with conviction.

    He then began to recount the state of his world and the conflict against the Nephilim. However, Emery was only able to utter a few sentences, before the queen raised her hand and stopped him from continuing to speak.

    "I am already aware of your world and theplicated situation that surrounds it. Your sense of responsibility, as well as loyalty to your brethren, only made me like you even more. So, yes of course we will do what we can to support your."

    Hearing these words made Emery sigh with relief. It appeared Silva was right about her mother after all.

    "And for that reason, please take the time you need to deal with your matters whenever you are not on duty to the faction."

    Emery nodded his head along as the queen spoke, but thest sentence quickly startled him. He, of course, knew he would have some tasks assigned to him from the faction when he joined. He would naturally finish it to the best of his ability, but he would never jeopardize Earth''s safety for the sake of it.

    "Your Majesty, my concern is exactly regarding thest sentence you spoke. Since I have to be responsible to both the faction and Earth at the same time, unless the situation with Nephilim is resolved, I wouldn''t be able to do much for the faction"

    Surprisingly, the queen didn''t seem to be offended by Emery''s words. She stared deeply at Emery before saying.

    "Emery, you are not even twenty, but you worry about things beyond your capabilities."

    Emery was surprised, because he didn''t expect such a reaction. It wasn''t anger nor disappointment, instead what he received was pity, or ratherpassion. This puzzled him, so he waited for the queen to continue speaking.

    "I have lived for almost 2,000 years and ruled for more than half of that time. Although it''s not muchpared to others, I can still say I have some understanding in the matters of life. So, let me tell you that life always gives you difficult choices."

    Emery looked intently at the queen as she continued.

    "Even if you, somehow, are able to miraculously deal and solve your problem with the Nephilims, what makes you think you won''t face any problem that might be even bigger after?"

    The queen faced Emery who fell into contemtion, looking him straight in the eye. "I am telling you that this is a matter ofmitment, which one do you think is best for you right now and for your future: Ouroboros or Earth?"

    The queen''s words seemed to have managed to rouse Silva from her daze, as she quickly turned her head and looked at Emery. Her expression clearly said she wanted to say a few words.

    s, the queen didn''t give her the chance by speaking again. "This is a decision you have to make yourself. You have stayed here with us for several weeks. I''m sure it is more than enough to help you make your own decision."

    The queen was certainly wise and Emery understood what she meant. He couldn''t, and shouldn''t, make decisions that would massively affect his future by outside interference like promises he had made. He needed to decide within and for himself.

    "I know that you are a cautious one, so I will make it easy for you."

    The queen turned towards Duke Syre after saying those words, who immediately took out a scroll and threw it over at Emery.

    When Emery opened the scroll, he immediately understood what the queen meant by making it easy for him. The scroll was a renowned item known as [Soul Contract]. Emery had seen and used one before given by Roran Harlight duringst year''s game.

    The item allowed people to have a deal with a certain degree of certainty. After all, the consequences of breaking the agreement signed by the [Soul Contract] were severe, ranging from damaging one''s cultivation to at worst being killed instantly.

    For the queen to take out a [Soul Contract], at first nce it looked as if she was forcing Emery to whollymit to the faction after he joined. But on the other hand, it was also a severemitment to her as well - something she had to hold upon.

    If Emery agreed to sign the [Soul Contract], the agreement between him and Ouroboros Queen would not be a mere promise that could easily be broken.

    Duke Syre then exined the [Soul Contract] had been filled with standard terms, the responsibility Emery had to do after joining the faction and all the privileges and benefits he received with his [Morning Star] title.

    Emery could even see there was an empty space in the contract, which Duke Syre told him to fill with his requests if any.

    Silva approached Emery," Emery, as I promised to not lie to you anymore, I think you should not ept it right away. Please, I mean please, do not make any decision while you are angry with me. After all, this is about your future."

    Emery nodded, signaling he understood and that she didn''t have to worry. Furthermore, the offer the queen gave to him right now appeared to be a fair deal to him.

    The queen also didn''t insist Emery to immediately give his answer as she said, "Young friend, I''ll give you 24 hours to decide. Think carefully."

    Those words, however, quickly annoyed Silva. "Mother, that''s too soon!"

    Unfortunately for her, this time her mother was unwilling to take a step back. The queen ignored the annoyed look her daughter was giving her and looked at Emery.

    "Because you are a good friend of my daughter, we have been willing to provide many benefits to you. If you still can''t decide within 24 hours, then consider the offer withdrawn."

    "Mother!" Silva once again shouted.

    As she continued to ignore her daughter, with her eyes fixed on Emery, the queen did a slight wave and said, "You may now go. I have to talk to my daughter."

 Chapter 816 - 24 Hours

    Chapter 816 - 24 Hours

    "Daughter," The Ouroboros Queen''s stern voice could be heard reverberating in the grand hall, causing Silva''s face to slightly change as she turned her gaze towards her mother. "From now until the next 24 hours, you are prohibited to go and be in the close proximity of that young man."

    The statement, coupled with the serious expression, quickly shocked Silva, as it was very much unexpected. She was unable toprehend the possible reasons as to why this decision needed to be made.

    "What?! Why!?"

    At this moment, the middle-aged man standing next to the queen who had been watching the entire situation silently, Duke Syre, shouted.

    "You are not to speak like that to the queen!"

    From the rather harsh reactions shown by the two people who cared for her the most, Silva finally realized that she was in far more trouble than she had initially thought. Therefore, she quickly adjusted her demeanor and tone of voice before uttering her puzzlement.

    "Why, mother? tell me."

    Seeing her daughter''s apparent confusion, the queen took a deep sigh before gazing at her and speaking, "Silva, you are my daughter and I know you very well. That''s why I must tell you that this attachment you have to the young man is borderline unhealthy."

    Silva snorted when she heard her mother''s words, "Attachment? Do you mean obsession, mother?" Ignoring the look her mother gave her, she continued, "I know what I''m doing, mother. So you don''t have to worry."

    "Do you really?! You spent a million spirit stones on him, and the past few weeks since he''s been here, you haven''t spent time to improved your training at all!"

    The queen stopped for a second and continued, "I just found out that it was you who actually contacted Heorgar. You lured the Demon wolf here, knowing well who he is and what he needs!" The Oroboros Queen rose from her throne with great emotion and said, "Silva! Do you realize that your scheme took the lives of many!"

    Even though what the queen spoke of was somewhat true, the white-haired girl didn''t seem to show any hint of remorse. On the contrary, she stood there confidently.

    "And look where it brings us, mother. ��we have sessfully cleared the name of our bloodline and brought honor to our n. Am I not right, mother?"

    Looking at the proud expression on her daughter''s face, the queen chuckled.

    "Daughter, I admit that you are smart in many things. But, you are clearly way over your head with him."

    Silva was taken aback, as she didn''t expect her mother''s reaction. On the other hand, the queen stared at her daughter, a sense of mncholy showing on her face.

    "You are just like me; your emotions will always be your strength and also your fall." The queen closed her eyes after saying those words. Momentster, she opened it again and an unwavering resolution could be seen within it.

    "Once again I repeat, you must not approach him in the next 24 hours. I want him to make his own decision." The queen spoke sternly, in a tone that clearly refused no as an answer.

    When she heard that, Silva snorted again and looked away. "It''s fine. Even if he decided not to join us now, I''m sure he will ept itter when he realizes how much I can do for him in the academy."

    After saying this, Silva noticed that there was no immediate response. Unlike before, there was only silence. This of course surprised her, as she quickly turned to her mother again.

    Seeing the expression on her mother''s face, Silva suddenly had a bad premonition.

    "What�� what is it, mother?"

    The queen was silent for a while and as an inaudible sigh escaped from her lips, the queen slowly spoke. "I''m sorry, my daughter. The patriarch had just given a decree, that although the bloodline had been cleared of suspicions by the Human Alliance, he still decided to wait and see, to stay neutral and not to be involved in any of the wars."

    "So�� this includes your involvement within the academy�� I''m sorry, dear. I really am. You will not return to the academy, at least not anytime soon."

    Silva''s eyes widened. It was such shocking news that she, honestly, couldn''t ept. Not only would she be unable to return for her hard-earned enrollment to the privileged ss, she also couldn''t be with him and thus couldn''t help him in his journey.

    While Silva was still in thought contemting the matter, the Oroboros Queen turned to his brother. "Syre, if the young wolf decides not to sign the contract, you can immediately send him home just like the others."

    "I understand, My Queen," replied Duke Syre as he bowed slightly.

    Meanwhile, Silva was still lost in the maelstrom of her thoughts. Without her noticing, her body trembled slightly. It urred to her that she might not be able to see him again for a while, and knowing Emery was a person from and part of the lower realm, it would be considered fortunate if she could see him in a dozen years.

    "No.. It can''t be�� No, no, no..!" Silva whipped her head towards her mother. "Please mother! Let me talk to him�� I-"

    The Oroboros Queen cut her off. "Trust me, dear. I did this for your sake."

    Despair filled Silva as she looked at her mother and finally realized that she would not budge on her decision no matter what.

    "No, mother! No! Let me at least see him one more time, please!"

    In the end, Silva was being held, locked up by her uncle the Duke. until the time Emery has made his decision.

    ��---

    Not knowing about what happened on Silva''s side, Emery returned to his provided residence with a head full of thoughts. He had 24 hours to make up his mind. Unknowingly, he found himself standing on the balcony gazing at the scenery while thinking about the contract.

    From his expression, it was clear that Emery was thinking about his decision carefully. However, the truth was that he was currently leaning on the idea of agreeing to the offer.

    He naturally didn''t expect them to solve his Nephilim problem for him. Rather, the reason he was considering epting the offer was mainly because of one particr reason.

    Not the artifacts, training, or the many things promised to be given to him. It was that one thing that Ouroboros clearly has but not many others have.

    A method to improve his bloodline.

    That alone was more than enough for Emery to risk himself tangled with their business.

    What the Oroboros Queen said to him was right. There would always be consequences for every decision he took. Benefit couldn''t not be obtained without risk.

    Thinking that he might be unavable because of his duty to the faction. Emery thought of his friends. He wondered if they would be able to cover for him during those times.

    After some thought, Emery once again realized that he was trying to bear the burden by himself. He should learn to trust his friends and share the responsibility with them. Moreover, him joining the faction will overall be beneficial for everyone.

    This line of thought gave Emery the strength to open the scroll and the determination to sign the contract.

    However, he was interrupted by a knock on the door.

    "Enter." Emery said, loud enough for anyone outside his room to hear.

    He turned around and saw that it was just a servant who hade with some snacks from him. But then, he realized that there was something off.

    "Where is Gete?"

    This nonchnt question unexpectedly made the servant drop the te of fruits in her hand. She quickly turned pale, as if frightened by something.

    Emery''s gaze turned sharp when he saw this.

    "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 817 - Captives

    Chapter 817 - Captives

    The servant girl, who Emery saw usually apany Gete, was terrified.

    Emery could clearly see how she was trying hard to stop her body from trembling. The girl was still shaking as she went to the door, bowed to Emery, and left quickly as if she couldn''t stand being around him any longer.

    From the start to the end, the servant girl didn''t say a word. However, the gesture and demeanor she showed enough for Emery to guess Gete was in some kind of trouble. With that in mind, Emery quickly remembered how he had asked the girl to help him get some information regarding the White Fang situation.

    Getting information shouldn''t be such a big deal, should it? But why did the servant girl earlier look so afraid?

    Recalling how terrified the servant was, Emery couldn''t help but have a very bad feeling about this. Now, he was ny percent sure that something bad was happening to Gete.

    Putting the [Soul Contract] into his Spatial Space, Emery quickly came out of his room and found one of the guards, telling thetter he needed to speak with Silva urgently.

    The guard immediately went off to do the task and it took him an hour, before returning with a reply, saying the girl was unavable.

    "What about Vi? I need to talk with the Prince!"

    The guard took off toplete his request. It was clear it would take some time before he got a result. However, Emery really couldn''t wait anymore. So, as the veil of darkness arrived and shrouded everything, he decided to take matters into his own hands and go find the girl himself.

    The guards might allow Emery to freely walk around the residence, but they definitely would not allow him to leave the ce as per their superior''s order. Unfortunately for the guards, they were not enough to stop Emery if he decided he wanted to leave.

    The moment he returned to his bedroom, Emery took out the bronze bracelets that had been returned to him and wore them.

    [Bracelets of Anu]

    [Artifact tier 5]

    With the extraordinary ability, Klea''s bracelets had and the [Spatial Gate] spell, no one at the estate knew Emery had disappeared from his room and left the ce.

    For Emery, concealing himself so he wouldn''t be caught was not a problem. What was tricky was to find where Gete actually was, as he had no concrete information of herst whereabouts.

    Not willing to give trouble to the servants again, Emery decided to find one of the low-level guards deployed in the area - someone with a cultivation level below saint level. In that way, it would be easy for him to subdue the other party.

    The moment he found the perfect target, a serpent''s bloodline guard, he quickly ambushed him from behind and used the bracelets'' [Enhancement] ability to enchant the other party.

    Emery then asked the man if he had seen Gete, to which the man replied with a nod. With help of the bracelets, Emery''s lower level enchantment ability was effective enough to obtain the information he needed from the guard. The girl really was taken earlier today for breaking a rule and brought in for questioning.

    From the guard, he found where the girl was held and also the fact that such matters usually lead to the girl being severely punished, Emery immediately knocked the guard out just to buy him enough time to find Gete.

    A dozen spatial jumpster he arrived at one of the facilities, where they were supposedly holding human prisoners. The ce was huge, but the level of security was lesspared to other facilities.

    Emery''s figure was hidden among the dense treelines, just half a dozen miles from the facility he had his eyes upon.

    With the [Concealment] effect of the bracelets, none of the guards knew he was nearby, let alone managed to spot him. On the other hand, Emery used his Spirit Reading to scan every person who fell under his reach.

    There were thousands of human prisoners, with the strongest among them emanating energy signatures just as strong as rank 4, but mostly just normal mortal strength. The prowess of the guards on the other hand was a few dozen figures with rank 7 and rank 8 strength, plus a dozen saint-level guards. However, there wasn''t any magus around.

    From the distance he was currently at, Emery could only sense his targets'' strength. In order to really pinpoint someone''s energy signature - which in this case, Gete''s, he had to get closer, especially with her being just an ordinary human.

    Before he made his move, Emery took a deep breath and once again thought this through. Sneaking into the facility might give some trouble to his rtionship with the Ouroboros.

    He was reluctant to enter and search for Gete, but his gut feeling told him he needed to find the girl. If anything happened to the girl it will be on his conscience.

    Then, he thought that, as long as he didn''t get found or didn''t really hurt anyone, there was nothing to be worried about. If such a thing was too much for Ouroboros, then Emery thought he might need to reconsider his decision to join.

    [Hide in Shadow]

    Augmented with the [Concealment] effect that the bracelets gave, Emery''s figure quickly dissipated and blended with the darkness. Once again making sure he was concealed, he quickly cast [Blink] and made his way towards the facility.

    Emery blinked around the facility, while his Spirit Reading went into drive searching for Gete. However, he was still unable to find the girl. Eventually, he reached the point where he was close enough to see the entirety of the facility with his own eyes.

    Whaty before Emery''s eyes was somethingpletely differentpared to the facility the Ouroboros put him and the White Fang in captivity.

    Hundreds of people were imprisoned in a single room. Most of them were the definition of skin on bone, while some looked like they would die any moment. There were even some that were already lying on the ground, motionless.

    The ce reeked of death.

    "What is this ce?" Emery muttered under his breath.

    At first, Emery thought that this ce was where the Ouroboros had ced the most notorious people they ever captured. However, this guess was quickly thrown out the window when Emery saw that among these people were women, the elderly and a few young children.

    "What is going on?" Disbelief was evident in Emery''s voice, as he found a room full of corpses.

    He then wandered around the ce. As he saw the spectacle in this facility, a sense of sickness gradually welled up in him. Eventually, he was attracted by muffled noises originating from the back area of the facility.

    Someone was screaming.

    Emery quickened his movements - what he saw when he arrived shocked him greatly.

    Several people, presumably prisoners, were tied to wooden poles as the guards whipped them so hard their flesh was cut open and the bones were visible.

    Emery gave his all to suppress his urge to interfere and finally managed to turn his body around. when suddenly he heard something that stopped him in his tracks.

    "I�� we... only told about the�� wolf people�� please let us go��"

    Emery immediately turned around, this time he was observing closely. And finally, he spotted who he came here for.

    Among the ones strung on the poles was a young girl. She was barely recognizable with all the blood and wounds covering her entire body, but Emery knew she was that servant girl, Gete.

    All his previous tension seeing the cruelty of the ce blew up, Emery charged toward the yard and stopped the man who has been torturing the captives.

 Chapter 818 - Remorse

    Chapter 818 - Remorse

    There was a reason as to why Emery couldn''t sense the sign of Gete''s energy through his Spirit Reading before.

    It was because there wasn''t anything that could be felt from her anymore.

    Gete had gone from this world.

    The sight of the beautiful girl who always greeted him with a smile and full of life was no more.

    This realization quickly made Emerye out of his hiding spot within the shadows, and within a second, he had grabbed the serpent guard''s hand, stopping the man from whipping another hit to the bound captives.

    The guard whose hand got caught by Emery was very shocked to see a figure that suddenly came out of nowhere. Before he could shout and warn the others about the intruder, Emery had alreadynded a hard punch on the man''s stomach.

    BAM!

    With the immense strength his 184 battle power provided, coupled with the tumultuous emotions he currently had, the poor guard was quickly sent flying a dozen meters away by Emery''s punch and instantly fell into the abyss of unconsciousness.

    So much for trying not to hurt anyone.

    His not-so-quiet action was naturally noticed by another guard quite quickly, and the sound of a loud rm could be heard echoing throughout the facility.

    However, at this point, Emery didn''t care about it at all. As if he had gone deaf, he simply walked towards the motionless body that was tied to a wooden pole. As he got closer and saw more clearly the torment she had been through, his heart felt conflicted and his emotions churned even more.

    The half dying man, who was tied next to her and pleading for mercy earlier, struggled as he turned his bloodied head and looked at Emery with his droopy eyes.

    "Mister�� is sh�� dead..? Genne�� poor�� girl��"

    Emery just stood there as he spoke in a calm tone.

    "Tell me�� what happened."

    With a gasping breath and weak voice, the man opened his mouth in response to Emery''s question.

    "We�� we just did what we were asked�� It''s-" The man winced as the pain from his wound worsened. "It''s my fault�� I''m not careful.. I got caught��" Despair was evident on the man''s face. "Ohh Gete�� I am sorry.. I''m sorry�� it''s my fault.."

    The man cried like a little child as he said those words. It was clear that he med himself for her death.

    On the other hand, Emery''s face froze. He couldn''t believe what he heard. There was no way that such a girl would be killed from probing an insignificant piece of information.

    It was at this moment that Emery sensed the dozen or so saint-level figures, who were guarding the facility, approaching rapidly at his location. In fact, they were already close enough to see Emery''s figure.

    The shout from one of them was clearly heard by Emery''s ears.

    "Who are you?! What are you doing here?!!"

    Emery, however, ignored their questions and the fact that they would arrive next to him at any moment. His mind waspletely fixed at the figure of a lifeless girl in front of him. It was as if time had stopped in the area between the two of them who were already in different worlds - living and dead.

    When one of the saint-level guards finally arrived and was about toe close, suddenly several dark roots the size of an arm emerged from the ground and entangled him from his feet. Panic and fear appeared on the guard''s face as he realized he could no longer move.

    "Magus!! Is he a magus?!!"

    The abrupt disy of almost instant casting immediately made the other saint-level guards wary about what the intruder was capable of. They quickly halted in their tracks and, from the gestures they showed, didn''t seem to be nning on doing anything, which probably meant they were waiting for more reinforcement.

    Meanwhile, Emery''s attention was still on the figure of the young girl. Looking at the appearance of the lifeless corpse, he felt his heart ache. He couldn''t help it; it was his fault, it was him who killed her.

    Unable to ept such a situation, Emery approached the wooden pole where the girl''s body was and pulled apart the rope that bound the girl. The moment he caught her falling body, he immediately cast [Nature''s Blessing] at her.

    It was the body of a mere mortal. Very fragile was the most apt description to describe it.

    The girl seemed to have died because of excessive blood loss, which was caused by the bleeding from wounds all over her body. Her heart had obviously stopped beating a while ago, but Emery still continued to channel his spell to recover her body from the wounds. He wished to turn such torn body to the way they were, anything to pay for his mistake.

    Then, as he was channeling the spell, Emery suddenly discovered an ounce of energy existed inside her brain. This, naturally, shocked him. His heart raced, it quickly gave him hope that she could be saved.

    However, it was at this time that a figure dashed towards the courtyard where Emery was, a magus figure followed by another group of saint level individuals.

    It seemed that Emery''s previous Spirit Reading was mistaken, as he had not detected this magus figure earlier. Perhaps, the man was in an isted space or possessed some kind of artifact that allowed him to evade detection.

    It was a bald middle-aged man with Crescent Moon cultivation stage.

    "Warden!" said the saint-level guards in unison as they paid their military respects to him. One of them then quickly stepped forward and exined about the situation.

    The warden''s expression darkened when the guard finished his exnation and he turned his gaze to Emery.

    "Are you all idiots?! It''s only one person! He''s just a rank 8! Why are you all scared?!!" The warden berated his guard subordinates in a loud harsh tone.

    Meanwhile, Emery was still ignoring the warden and themotion he had caused. His entire attention was still focused on trying to save the girl.

    The warden took a step forward and spoke to Emery. "State your identity, or we will take drastic measures!"

    Emery took a deep breath and, while his attention was still on channeling [Nature''s Blessings], said calmly without any aggression, "I don''t want any trouble. Let me heal this girl, and I will turn myself in right after."

    The warden, however, clearly became enraged by his answer.

    "HUH?! A mere rank 8 intruder dares to talk big?!! Capture him!!!"

    At almost the same time, five saint-level guards took action and pounced at Emery right after the warden gave the order. Not wanting to y around during such a critical moment, Emery responded to the aggression with his trump card and directly used his [Day Transformation].

    [Battle power increased by 30]

    [Battle Power 184 (214)]

    [Day Wolf Form has increased your spell power.]

    [Day Wolf Form has increased your magic resistance.]

    Silver fur rapidly covered his arms and legs, while glowing green markings and a fang tattoo appeared on his chest and under his eyes respectively. The transformation finished at the same time as three dozen dark roots gushing out from the ground and covering the surrounding area, causing all the five saint-level guards to retreat.

    "Wolf Bloodline!!" The warden eximed when he saw Emery''s current appearance. "What are you doing here?!! Is this an invasion?!"

    Emery shook his head when he heard the magus conclude that his appearance meant an invasion. This warden, although a magus, seemed to be aplete fool.

    He simply looked sharply at the middle-aged man and said, "I am the princess''s guest. Leave me alone at once!"

    The [Day Transformation] came with a certain primal urge, coupled with his currently turbulent emotions, Emery almost lost all his patience at the warden''s stupid attitude. Thankfully, with the magic enhancement the [Day Transformation] granted, Emery should only need seconds to heal and save the girl.

    On the other hand, the warden seemed to have decided to stick with his assumptions until the end. ncing at Gete''s body in Emery''s arms, he sneered and said, "Huh! What princess''s guest? You are definitely here for the human girl!"

    The warden quickly gathered his spirit energy and cast a spell, manifesting several me whips around himself which then burned all of Emery''s dark roots to ashes.

 Chapter 819 - It’s Alright

    Chapter 819 - It''s Alright

    A smash from the warden''s ming whips was more than enough to turn Emery''s dark roots into ashes within a matter of seconds.

    The group of zing whips flew around and moved at unpredictable angles as if they were alive.

    Emery noticed the form of a snake beast within the whip, he quickly guessed the serpent formed came from either a high-rank spell or the magus bloodline innate skill.

    Either way, Emery''s [Shadow Binding Root] was not able to go toe to toe against the magus'' spells. He decided to ce the girl''s body on the ground, before kneeling and touching the ground with his hand. With a loud rumble a wall covered in a faint green glow rose all around him, before expanding and covering both of them.

    [Jade Wall]

    The glowing stone b was able to stop the ming whips, moments before the whips were about to hit Emery.

    Baammm! Bamm!

    Even with the increase of spell power from the [Day Transformation] ability, each strike of the warden''s me whips was still strong enough to create noticeable cracks on the green stone wall.

    Of course, Emery had expected this, after all, his opponent was a magus and a half-blood kind at that. This guy should be at the same level or, perhaps, even stronger than Hades.

    Bammm! Bammm!

    With one hand, Emery channeled more spirit energy to the [Jade Wall] to fix and reform the wall, while his other hand still hovered over Gete. He was using his nature core to continuously channel [Nature''s Blessing] into the girl.

    "Just a little more��" Emery muttered under his breath, as he perceived the state of her inner body.

    Unknown to him, however, the warden outside was pissed. For a rank 8 acolyte to be able to hold the attacks of a half-blood full-fledged magus was certainly an embarrassment for the warden, especially with his subordinates watching everything unfold.

    Unwilling to let this go on any longer, the warden finally decided not to hold back and proceeded to unleash his second element.

    The ming whip turned into a metal chain within a second, before the next moment a sh of light ignited it from within. The warden swung his whips downwards and cast his strongest attack, [Molten Serpent], turning the metal whip into a glowing, melted metal mass.

    The whip didn''t just smash through the [Jade Wall] Emery had created, it quickly wrapped itself around the wall and melted it down much more rapidly than Emery could repair it.

    It didn''t take long for the terrifying heat to start seeping inside. Emery quickly realized he only had a few seconds left before the wall waspletely destroyed.

    He nced at the girl and whispered, "Wake up!"

    Baaammmm!!

    A loud boom reverberated in the air, as the [Jade Wall] spell was finally destroyed. The explosion that urred due to the reaction between the two spells caused the pieces of shattered wall to stter into burning mud everywhere.

    However, as soon as the smoke cleared away, what greeted the warden and his subordinates was not the sight of two burning corpses. Instead, there was nothing among the rubbles, as Emery was no longer inside.

    He had cast [Blink] on himself at thest moment.

    "Argh! Space magic?!" The warden clicked his tongue and shouted, clearly in rage.

    A few hundred meters away outside of the facility, Emery held the girl gently in his arms.

    "Gete, please wake up." He whispered softly.

    There was a miraculous moment as the girl''s eyes fluttered open and stared at him. "Ah, master�� I��Where�� "

    Emery stared at the girl, but he wasn''t feeling relieved at all. Instead, a drop of tear slipped from the corner of his eyes. After all, he knew he had failed.

    The girl''s human physique was too weak to start with, and from her condition, he could tell her body was on the verge of copsing. Her physical form right now was only held together by his spell, but she wouldn''t be able tost long.

    "I am sorry�� I caused this."

    The girl only gave him a sincere smile, which made Emery''s heart ache even more.

    "It''s�� alright�� master... Its..."

    Before the final words even left her lips, her body had started to crumble, slowly turning into ashes scattered away by the wind.

    Emery was silent, before heaving a deep sigh that couldn''t describe his current emotions. His heart was in pain, she had lost her life because of him.

    However, in the next second, the warden and the other saint guard had arrived.

    "Don''t you dare escape! Surround him!" The warden shouted as he quickly entangled the molten chain around Emery''s body restraining him, so he would not escape again.

    Emery had his [Jade Skin] spell activated from the start and although it quickly started to melt, He just stood still, unmoved while watching as the ashes flew away. Now that the girl has died, he had no more reasons to resist capture.

    He was ready to surrender.

    However, the warden, who had sessfully captured him, eyed him in derision and said, "Cih! You''re a half blood yourself, why do you care so much about the death of a filthy human?!"

    That word made something within Emery rise. The mes of his anger were stoked, he stood up, turned around to re at the bald magus

    "She was a kind girl�� and now she''s gone."

    Emery started to channel his strength, intent on breaking away from the molten chains.

    [Immortal Gate - Stage 5]

    [Battle power increased by 32 points]

    [Battle Power 214 (246)]

    The magus could feel the sudden increase of power, and quickly tightened the molten chain to ensure Emery would be unable to escape.

    The spell was a strong one and it was cast with the power of magus. Even some magus would have trouble breaking through it, let alone a rank 8 acolyte.

    The greenyer on Emery''s skin started to crumble away, he could feel the burning metal straight in his skin. The attack didn''t just hurt him physically but also affected his spirit core. It was definitely the next stage of fire element found by reaching a very high stage in the understanding of thew of fire.

    "Urgrghh" Emery was in pain as the burning me enter his body.

    "Tell me who you are!? And why are you here!" The warden shouted.

    Emery looked at the warden in sheer disgust and anger. If he wasn''t distracted before, if he could focus and heal Gete slowly, perhaps she might have survived this ordeal.

    The bald magus standing in front of him now became the target of his anger. The rage Emery felt added some fuel to the explosion of emotion that built up within.

    [Your Bloodline went through extreme changes]

    [Bloodline limit breakthrough]

 Chapter 820 - Twilight

    Chapter 820 - Twilight

    It was a rather known fact that bloodline genes would be able to be stirred and stimted not just through gene purification, but also through a severe emotional outburst.

    Remorse, sadness and anger. These were the emotions that were wreaking through Emery''s mind at the moment. Conveniently or not, these emotional turmoils was also the necessary key Emery needed to push and break through the bottleneck he experienced ever since his gene essence had reached 30%.

    [Your Bloodline went through changes]

    [Bloodline limit breakthrough]

    Just like the previous instances, at the moment of breakthrough, Emery caught a glimpse of a figure within his mind. A massive wolf figure with half of its body seemingly covered by shadow while the other by light.

    A seemingly perfect embodiment of union, as it howled loudly, Emery could understand the message it wanted to deliver across, as it immediately popped into his mind.

    "Devour and Life."

    This time, however, Emery felt a huge pressureing from up above. Lifting his head, he saw that the moon in the sky was shining brightly, before it suddenly turned red as blood and the atmosphere abruptly turned somber.

    It was a terrifying sight for others, but within him, Emery felt something majestic. He instinctively knew its presence brought strength to the wolves and therefore included himself.

    [Battle power increase exponentially]

    [Battle power has increased by 20 points]

    [Calcting ancestor blood essence percentage��]

    [Analyzing genes]

    [31% Twilight Fey Wolf essence found]

    [Fey Wolf Bloodline evolved to rank 6]

    [Rank 6 - Fey Warlock]

    There was a sudden surge of spirit force that rushed towards Emery''s core, intending to enter. However, its advance was quickly blocked and then floated around his two cores in a mist-like form.

    When Emery saw the peculiar sight unfolding within his body, he quickly assumed it was because of his 1,000 points of spirit force. That surge of spirit energy was denied entry because his cores couldn''t take anymore. Fortunately, the emerging spirit energy seemed to be able to stabilize itself.

    Meanwhile, in the next second, Emery felt that now his physical form''s turn to receive the next round of boosts.

    His body grew and erged, just like when his [Night Transformation] was in effect. Jet ck fur swiftly emerged from his skin and covered him from his arms up to his shoulders. Mysterious intricate tattoos began to appear on his chest and neck, while the fang tattoos under his eyes became even more pronounced.

    Finally, the change caused his hair to be very different from his usual self, bingpletely silvery white. Moreover, the color of his eyes also changed and started to emit a golden yellow light.

    [You have just activated a new innate ability]

    [Twilight Transformation]

    [Battle power increased by 50]

    [Battle Power 234 (316)]

    With thepletion of his new transformation, not only did his [Jade Skin] reform, as if nothing had happened, Emery also suddenly possessed the strength to resist the molten chain that bound him and break free from the restraints by destroying them altogether.

    CRACK!!

    Emery stood there, as the zing molten chains crumbled powerlessly around him. His body was full of energy, brimming with seemingly unstoppable strength.

    Emery''s current form - the [Twilight Transformation] was certainly abination of both the overwhelming battle power the [Night Transformation] and the extraordinary spirit force the [Day Transformation] granted.

    At the moment, Emery was experiencing a miraculous sensation throughout his entire body. It was as if he had been reborn.

    The warden was entirely dumbfounded when he saw the spell he was so proud of broke apart so easily.

    "Impossible! This must be some kind of trick!" It was clear the man was very rattled by what he was seeing, to the point he started spouting whatever he was thinking. "No, no! A rank 8 can''t break free from my spell. There''s no way you are rank 8! That must be it! You must be a magus!"

    The warden once again cast [Molten Serpent], this time manifesting twice the previous number and looking much stronger than before. Emery, on the other hand, just slowly brought his right hand to the air.

    His palm was facing the warden, as he was about to cast his spell of preference, an epiphany suddenly came to his mind and caused him to modify the spell before it took effect.

    Emery did slightly change the spell and, as a result, its effect. The time needed to use the spell lengthened a bit, but the power it possessed increased exponentially, as the previously hardened dark roots were enveloped in a greenish glow.

    Without him noticing, Emery mouthed the spell he had just cast.

    [Jade Binding Root]

    The now glowing green, dark roots swiftly moved and blocked the iing group of molten chains, under the shocked gaze of the warden and his subordinates, it managed to stop it.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The roots Emery had created were still being burned by the molten chains, but this time they managed to recover as quickly as they burned. This meant the chains could not pass through and reach Emery, who was protected behind.

    "Impossible! It''s simply not possible!" The warden yelled in disbelief.

    It was only momentster the man realized his disgraceful appearance and, out of embarrassment, he quickly told his dozen subordinates to attack.

    Though somewhat hesitant, the dozen or so saint-level guards still followed the order and quickly began transforming in order to boost their strength. After their transformationspleted, each of them took out their weapon of choice before charging towards Emery simultaneously.

    Seeing them brandishing weapons at him, Emery quickly raised his other hands. More jade roots swiftly shot up from the ground and slithered towards the iing group. It didn''t take long for them to sh with each other.

    With their variety of spells and artifacts, they managed to cut down and destroy some of the roots. However, no one from those twelve people managed to approach Emery. No one.

    Instead, one by one they were taken down by the jade roots. When one of them gotpletely strangled by the roots, the others would try and help but instead only found themselves being embroiled as well.

    Emery smiled as he controlled and watched as the roots thrashed the guards against their will. He never had so much fun with a spell before. This wasn''t just because the spell had been improved, but also because of the tremendous spell power boost that his transformation bestowed.

    On the other hand, the warden was utterly speechless watching his subordinates getting yed around. This was the first time in his entire life to see a rank 8 acolyte have such an absurd strength.

    "Ugh! There''s no way this is true! It was all a trick!" The man had be delusional.

    Knowing his prized spell [Molten Serpent] couldn''t tackle Emery''s roots any longer, the warden seemed to have decided not to underestimate his opponent anymore and finally give his all.

    Emery watched as the bald man suddenly tore off his clothes and let out a loud roar, before his body started to change and metallic red scales appeared on his skin.

    "Sshh�� You..." The warden red at Emery as if he was a sworn enemy. "...will definitely die!"

    Those were thest words the man spoke, before Emery suddenly felt the other party''s battle power rise rapidly and saw the man once again transform to an evenrger size. In the end, the warden''s figure was no more, being reced by a 20 meter long monstrosity of a snake with zing metallic scales.

    Seeing this, Emery quickly threw all the bound saint-level guards aside and prepared himself for the uing battle. A battle-thirsty grin appeared on his face, as he stared at the creature before him.

    This fight should be sufficient to blow his anger away.

 Chapter 821 - Warlock

    Chapter 821 - Warlock

    Boommm!! Boooom!!

    The sounds of crash after crash could be heard throughout the building, as a result of a huge metallic snake crushing its body, when it tried to chase after a blinking figure.

    The whole prison facility had turned to chaos. Everyone was in a state of panic, as they witnessed the enormous metallic snake slithering around dangerously. Some people in the prison were screaming for help, while some were actually screaming wildly excited, knowing the warden was engaged in a fight.

    "Kill that fucking snake! Kill it! Kill!"

    The situation was getting worse, realizing the fact the saint guards were mostly unconscious, it became clear everything was inplete disarray. Moreover, the dozen lower realm serpent guards were not able to keep such chaos under control.

    From a distance, Emery realized he was making such a mess of this ce. However, now that the warden had given all of his best, it would be rude not to return the favor, wouldn''t it?

    Those were thoughts running through Emery''s brain, while dodging the huge serpent attack.

    Despite the fact Emery was able to take full control of his fey transformation, he may not have realized he was bing more aggressive. caring less about things around him while he was in such form.

    Because of the transformation, he was flooded with the desire to fight. He was experiencing this peculiar sensation of being excited to fight the humongous magus-level creature in front of him.

    Swwisshhhh!

    [Blink]

    Although the warden was only a crescent stage magus, Emery expected with his transformation, he would have at the very least upgraded to half-moon magus battle power, which was equal to approximately 300 battle power or possibly even close to 400 battle power after his change.

    After all, during this battle, it appeared his 300-plus agility was not enough to dodge all of the huge creature''s attacks, despite his best efforts. His situation became more dire, forcing him to rely on his space magic [Blink].

    The great thing about this [Twilight Transformation] was that it allowed him to have the best of two worlds: both physical and magical. As a result, he could dodge faster, while able to cast his [blink] spell repetitively.

    However, he was aware that although this transformation had great advantages, it also had a negative side effect, as it drained so much of his spirit pool. He reckoned he would only be able to keep going for 10 minutes at most. Hence, he needed to end this fight as soon as possible.

    Unfortunately, dealing with the magus was not a simple task to say the least. As a matter of fact, the magus metal scales were so strong his tier 4 sword was only able to create scratches and light wounds on it. Emery realized there was no use to keep fighting this way and decided to use his strongest attack on the creature.

    He gathered all the spirit forces he had and channeled them into the sword, unleashing the [Shadow Edge] sword art skill that dashed into the creature.

    Spattt!!

    The powerful sword sh was able to create arge cut into the creature''s metallic body, but it still wasn''t enough to stop it.

    After dodging with [Blink] Emery cast another of his [Shadow Edge] only to find his tier 4 sword had finally cracked. He, after all, had been using the sword for the skill a dozen times already, it was unfortunate for it to break during such a fight.

    Hence, he made the decision to devise a new strategy. This time, he was using his innate weapon.

    [de w]

    In an instant, six des came out of his knuckles and this time he blinked towards the back of the snake. The moment after, Emery unleashed the full strength of a punch with the de w.

    Spaatt!! Spaatt!!

    The fact it was attached to his knuckle allowed Emery to pierce the de with his maximum strength. It was at this point he took advantage of his opportunity and sessfully pierced the metal skin with all six arm-length des that he wielded.

    Sssssssss!!

    The huge snake screamed in pain while Emery smiled excitedly. The snake''s body started to swirl, signaling it was the perfect time for him to dodge. However, his hand was still stuck inside too deep and was unable to break free.

    "Dammit!"

    The snakehead swiveled around, ready to bite his body into two. Realizing he was in danger, Emery quickly put all of his strength to his feet and tried to kick as strong as he could. Luckily, he was able to pull out at thest second.

    [Blink]

    It was a close one, but at least he knew such an attack was definitely effective.

    Since it was the most effective attack for the moment, he attempted to do the same act twice and was sessful in severely wounding the snake. Nevertheless, this kind of attack was unable to really stop it.

    Even though he did try to aim for the eyes or a more sensitive part of the snake, when he got close to the snake''s head, it would spew out powerful mingva, which was hot enough to burn his jade skin down to his bones.

    Now, he was only a few minutes away from having his spirit pool emptied outpletely, while he had not found the most effective way to finish the snake off.

    It was in such a situation his two cores suddenly reacted to the strange energy that floated between them, the one that emerged during his upgrade.

    However, it was not the time to experiment with things. Emery had toe up with a new strategy to at least give one critical attack to the metallic snake. As a result, he used [Jade Root] to stop the huge snake and gave himself the second he needed to [Blink] to the top of the snake''s head.

    "This is it!" He eximed.

    At the precise moment, Emery pierced his ws into its head and the creature hissed in pain. Since he was hitting it on its critical spot, it was definitely hurt.

    However, the moment after he unleashed the attack, his spirit pool was also emptied and his transformation was about to end any second.

    Strangely, the mist of energy that had been gathering outside of his two cores kicked in and with it, suddenly another message came to his mind.

    [Fey Warlock innate skill activated]

    [Spirit Devour]

    To his surprise, Emery could feel the energy rushing into his body flooding from the snake. It was strange he could feel it flowing through his ws.

    The metal ming snake was writhing in pain like never before. In order to hold himself to not fall, he held on to the ws inside the snake''s head; because of this, more energy was flooding into him, building up just outside of his two cores.

    Within less than a minute, the snake had copsed in pain. Realizing the warden was unable to fight anymore, Emery pulled off his w. Even though the huge snake had not returned to his human yet, Emery knew it was panting in pain.

    A momentter, Emery could feel a dozen magus level individuals charging into the facility. They must be the reinforcement who came to check the prison condition. When they saw the huge snake in such condition, all the magus turned to rage. Another fight was about to start if it wasn''t for another figure that came with them.

    It was Vi, he came in confusion and as he saw the chaos happening in this ce, he immediately asked, "Emery, what did you do?"

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 822 - Consequences

    Chapter 822 - Consequences

    After the incident in the prison facility, with the chaos that had happened and the warden being heavily injured on the verge of dying, Vi had no other choice than to take Emery back to the detention facility, the one that he had been in before.

    On the other hand, as Vi escorted him in silence, Emery understood that things had gone a bit out of control, and couldn''t help to wonder if things would have gone differently.

    If only he just surrendered right away, then he would not have hurt anyone.

    If only he arrived sooner, then maybe he could save the girl who was dragged into all this.

    If only he didn''t ask the girl in the first ce, then these things might not happen at all.

    ''If only��'' Emery''s mind was filled with those thoughts swirling inside, as regret welled up within him.

    s, everything had happened and he could not change it even though he wanted to so desperately. Someone was hurt, while someone else died.

    Thanks to the mess he had made, there was a chance that the deal he was about to strike with the Ouroboros fell through and his rtionship with Silva might be affected because of this.

    There was also a slight chance that Ouroboros would punish him as they did to Gete. Either way, Emery was ready to ept the consequences of his actions.

    Those were all the thoughts that ran through Emery''s mind, as he continued to be escorted into the detention facility.

    The young master of Ouroboros, Vi, was considerate enough to apany him, to make sure that no other things went wrong.

    After they arrived at the fortress-like building, Emery was quickly taken to a different kind of detention room. This one was much smaller in size; a personal holding.

    There were several other rooms in the corridor where Emery was being held, separated by a magical wall panel and ss front.

    Emery entered the room, and after all the guards left to return to their posts, Vi still stayed around. The young master was standing in front of the ss door with an annoyed face and acting as if he wanted to say something. However, the normally talkative man seemed to be at a loss for words.

    Seeing Vi''s face and realizing what it meant, Emery said "Just tell me�� How bad is it?"

    When he heard that, Vi suddenly exploded with emotion.

    "You ask how bad is it?! It''s pretty bad, I tell you! A dozen guards were wounded during the chaos and the main problem is the warden"

    The young man heaved a deep sigh to calm his rising emotion.

    "What exactly did you do to him?! The warden''s spirit soul was found damaged, to the point of a regression in his cultivation" Vi brought his face near to the ss and looked straight at Emery. "Tell me. What the hell actually happened?"

    The news of the warden''s condition took Emery by surprise. Even he himself did not expect to cause such harm. Apparently, his new skill was very deadly.

    Either way, Emery really didn''t know much about the skill. Hence he just decided to say nothing lest it caused a misunderstanding.

    Vi then continued speaking. "I heard that you were there because of one of the servants assigned to your residence. Is this true? One of the guards at your residence came and told me that you were looking for me, but when I came to find you, you were already gone. Why the hell then did you end up breaking a prison!?"

    Emery took a deep sigh and told him about what happened that led to the incident and also took this chance to ask why would this led to Gete''s cruel punishment.

    However, the tone and attitude that Vi took as he spoke clearly showed that he was not only ignorant of it, he also didn''t really care.

    "It was just a lowly human. I can find hundreds of recements just like her easily. Why are you making trouble because of her?" Confusion could be heard in his words as the young man spoke again, clearly showing that he was truly unable toprehend why Emery was willing to go so far for a human.

    Vi then exined how thew in Ouroboros was very strict, that murder between bloodlines could easily sentence the offender a capital punishment.

    Hearing this, Emery was actually reminded of the death of many humans in that facility. However, he knew better than to let out these thoughts out loud and therefore kept them to himself.

    In the meantime, Vi continues exining

    "My mother, the queen, has always tried to rule justly. So let''s hope that the warden will be okay, otherwise, it''s not just the contract that will be pulled. There might even be a trial for you for this."

    This was certainly surprising news for Emery. He did not expect that the matter would be this grave.

    Before leaving, Vi spoke onest time.

    "You should know that my sister is not allowed to see you until you decide to ept or not ept the contract. Looking at your current situation, my suggestion would be to just sign the contract already. Afterward, you can just plead guilty and receive a lighter sentence. It would also be seen as favorable by the people of the Ouroboros. If you decide not to, however, you will only make things difficult for you and us all."

    Vi then leaves the room leaving echoes of footsteps slowly getting smaller before finally disappearingpletely.

    Emery was actually left with more questions which trouble him deeply. After all, even though he had been traveling to quite a few worlds, this was the first time that he really interacted deeply with their culture.

    At first nce, Ouroboros might have a lot inmon with its home, but there were actually some major differences.

    As he was thinking about what he should do next, suddenly a voice rang out from the room next to him. It was a familiar female voice that started with a little chuckle of amusement.

    "Finally, you are here. Looks like I''m the only one rotting in this cell for months while you''re free out there and having fun without me."

    A figure came to Emery''s mind when he heard the very familiar tone of sarcasm.

    The owner of that voice was none other than the possessor of the Bat Bloodline and his supposedly martial aunt, Annara.

    ----------------------------------

    Author Note

    Third chapters today, although it''s short I hope you still enjoy it.

    PS: Just a thought, I was nning to increase my pace and I wonder if I can ask for more golden tickets. I really love to see that golden rank top 10 honors on the novel page. will you give more golden tickets for more chapters? It will be an objective for me to aim and push me more. what do you think? Top 10 golden ranking next month Impossible?

 Chapter 823 - Contemplate

    Chapter 823 - Contemte

    The voice sounded a bit unclear, as it had to pass through the magic panel that separated their detention room, but Emery knew the owner of the voice must be Annara.

    "Annara?" Emery asked, a little unsure even though he knew the voice was hers. "I didn''t know you were still here�� I mean, why are you still here?"

    A scoff could be vaguely heard from the other side. "Huh! So you still have the conscience to ask me that? I thought you had forgotten about me already, Ouroboros'' honorable guest!"

    After another round of ridicule to let out any frustration she had been holding back, the girl on the next cell began to narrate her story, how she was previously apanied by Mich the magus enforcer and heard about what happened from her.

    Thanks to that, she knew the queen had promised to let them go after the situation with Zodiac City had been settled. The guards arrived at her cell two weeks ago, but they only came for the magus enforcer and not her.

    "Those serpent bastards! I am Annara, of the Bat Bloodline Vermont n! They all shall pay for the humiliation I receive here! Fu**, I am a privileged ss acolyte! They can''t treat me like this!"

    Annara continued to spit out curses furiously for a minute before she suddenly fell silent. Emery was about to ask what was wrong when he heard the sound of something being hit from the other side.

    "You must help me get out of this ce Emery! I can''t stay here any longer! We have the mid-test in a few weeks! We have to return as soon as possible!"

    Emery sighed deeply, "With my current situation, I think you have a better chance of attending the mid-test than me."

    There was silence for a moment before a light chuckle could be heard.

    "Haaahh�� Yes�� I heard it just now. You always have to make a sensation wherever you go, don''t you Emery?"

    Emery decided not to respond and ignore her. The girl seemed to be just making fun of everything. At least that was what he thought until she suddenly said something that intrigued him.

    "You were surprised with the way they treat humans, weren''t you? Believed me, all higher realm half blood worlds are the same"

    At this moment he remembered Annara also hailed from a world ruled by half-bloods like Silva.

    The girl then exined how almost all the worlds ruled by the half-bloods started with the same story of the half-bloods being the minority and discriminated against. Then, eventually, they became the ruler of that world.

    "It''s human nature to be jealous of something they don''t have, you know that right? In our case, they can''t ept that we, the half-bloods, are better than them, hence a fight for world domination is inevitable"

    Emery remembered how Silva told him about the history of war the Ouroboros had gone through between humans and the half-blood. He could somehow understand why Vi and all the other serpents'' bloodline treated humans this way. In a way, he was also reminded of how the Briton hated the fey people so much; it was just the other way around.

    Annara then asked about the contract mentioned by Vi and, as Emery was also curious about what other people thought of the contract he received, Emery decided to tell her.

    After exining the essence of the contract, Emery did not immediately receive a response, but then she said.

    "Did they really give you that kind of contract? That''s a very good offer, Emery." The girl''s voice sounded genuinely surprised.

    "You think so? So, should I ept the contract?"

    This time, an immediate response came from the other side.

    "No�� no, don''t ept it" Annara said in an unsure tone.

    "No?" Emery was puzzled. "Why? If it''s really good in your opinion, then I should ept it right?"

    "Well, in my case it''s because I believe my master, Grand Magus Zenonia, would definitely not be happy"

    Emery''s mind went into a daze when he heard the girl''s words. For a moment, he couldn''t understand what she was saying.

    "What do you mean your master won''t be happy?"

    Annara realized she had slipped out something she shouldn''t have said.

    "Argh, I''m not supposed to say that. Just forget I ever said that."

    Emery was quickly reminded about another threat that was waiting for him. Grand Magus Zenonia, was a figure in Magus Academy that was as powerful as the Serpent Queen. Someone he won''t dare to make trouble with for probably the next hundreds of years. One more reason why he needs a powerful faction to back him up/

    As he pondered, Emery heard Annara calling out to him again.

    "Emery�� Actually, after thinking carefully... I think you should ept the contract."

    "Oh? Why?" The girl''s sudden change of mind naturally made him curious.

    "Because I believe there is a higher chance for both you and me to survive and leave this if you ept the contract."

    Emery was amused by her antics once again. The red-haired girl was such an opportunist, she was even willing to betray her master''s will for the sake of survival.

    Out of pure curiosity, Emery asked, "Then what about your master''s will?"

    The girl didn''t even spend a second before answering, "Haha, that''s easy�� I''m sure my master can help you break the [soul contract] without killing you. Maybe just some side effects, but what''s important is that you and I, both of us will end up surviving."

    "..."

    "This is the best n, trust me!"

    "..."

    Emery heaved a deep sigh and decided to figuratively close his ears from the girl''s nonsense.

    Everyone seemed to have their own agenda, therefore Emery should really start to think about his own.

    There was only so much time left before the 24 hour deadline arrived.

    Hence, he quickly took the lotus position and closed his eyes to gather and concentrate his thoughts. He tried to think carefully about the contract - what joining the Ouroboros would mean and entail to him, to his friends, and to Earth.

    Emery''s contemtion went on for several hours before his facial expression rxed. He finally had a better grasp of what he was about to do.

    A figure came walking into the corridor where Emery''s cell was located.

    Emery was expecting Vi, however, the one who came was a female with long white hair.

    The girl however appeared to be distraught, as she looked at him, she said "I came to see if you have made up your decision?"

 Chapter 824 - Punishment

    Chapter 824 - Punishment

    In the early hours of the morning, at the queen''s residence, the Serpent Queen awoke from her sleep with a special report regarding a certain incident that happened in the prison facility.

    One of the magus who was present at the scene when the incident urred was the one who came and informed the report. A frown appeared on the queen''s face after the magus finished recounting the story.

    She then dismissed the magus while also calling for Duke Syre toe to her residence. It didn''t take long for the man to appear, but just as she was about to discuss the matter, Vi suddenly burst through the door and came barging in.

    Apparently, Vi hade to plead mercy on Emery''s behalf, saying how sorry Emery felt about the mess he had created and how he was willing to join the faction. Hence the grounds and justification for asking a lesser sentence.

    The duke, however, voiced his disagreement almost immediately.

    "The victim is Elder baster''s snake son." Duke Syre turned to the queen. "My Queen, this cannot go unpunished."

    When he heard that, Vi quickly opened his mouth and interjected.

    "What?! That old geezer had a hundred sons! With how stupid they all are, I bet the old man gets simr news every day!"

    Vi was about to say more, but when he noticed that his mother threw a piercing re in his direction, he quickly stopped and closed his mouth. The duke, on the other hand, ignored Vi''s rebuke and spoke calmly.

    "My Queen, I suggest that we go and prepare for the trial. That is what we have to do, this is ourw"

    Vi red at the duke, and realizing that he was being ignored, he waited for the queen to speak.

    However, the first sentence the queen spoke caught them both off guard as it was something that they didn''t expect at all.

    "Let''s get this clear first, Elder baster''s son - a magus - was beaten to the brink of death by a rank 8 acolyte?"

    The queen chuckled "This is hrious, hahaha, I like this kid more and more, hahaha"

    The duke was dumbfounded seeing her reaction. On the other hand, Vi was seen smiling. He was clearly happy by his mother''s reaction. s, the words the queen spoke next immediately brought down the smile that was on his face.

    "Even so, ��he still needs to receive a punishment." Noticing the look Vi gave her, the queen said, "Son, you know thew, Even you can''t escape it if you break one of them."

    This of course made Vi annoyed.

    Meanwhile, the queen turned to Duke Syre and said, "Still, I don''t think a trial will be necessary. Putting a privileged ss acolyte on trial would bring too much problem andplications that we would rather not have. So, with what he has done, what kind of punishment should he receive, Syre?"

    A look of contemtion appeared on Duke Syre''s face for a brief moment before he opened his mouth to respond.

    "The injuries that the victim suffered were severe, to the point that the spirit soul was damaged. However, no lives were lost from this incident. Under normal circumstances in a simr case, the preparator could be given ten to twenty years in prison, or one year if he is willing to ept a simr injury."

    Hearing those outrageous punishments, Vi became even more irritated. In the meantime, the queen was silent and said nothing, probably pondering her decision.

    Before she made her decision, Vi forced himself to speak. He wanted to persuade his mother as he feared that Emery would receive the harshest punishment.

    "Mother, you know how talented he is. No matter which one it was, the punishment would greatly affect his future progress and perhaps even destroy himpletely! It''s simply absurd!"

    Everyone in the room knew that such punishment was usually applied to magus where 10-20 years of imprisonment was nothing. However, for Emery who was not even 20 years old yet and a privileged student of the Magus Academy at that, even a one year prison sentence was a bit too heavy.

    The queen heaved a deep sigh filled with tiredness. She then looked at her son and said, "I also don''t like this situation as much as you do. But, everyone must abide by thew, even someone with great talent."

    "But mother.. This is not any other talent�� this is Silva''s��"

    Hearing that, the queen was stunned for a few seconds before speaking again.

    "Perhaps.. we can maybe lower the sentence, or... he can even carry out the punishment after his academy years... But, has he really decided to join?"

    "Of course mother.."

    "Has he signed the contract?"

    "Erm, about that�� Actually��"

    The queen knew her son''s antics better than anyone. Therefore, she immediately dismissed him and told him to onlye again when Emery had decided to join. Otherwise, the boy was not worth their time.

    It was at this moment that Vi said something that managed to make the queen raise her eyebrows. "Mother, can we at least let Silva talk to him?"

    A dubious expression appeared on the queen''s face because she really wasn''t sure about Vi''s suggestion. She wonders if she let her go, Silva would y a trick on her again.

    Vi noticed his mother''s hesitation. "Please, mother if you could just talk to her and let her exin, I am sure she has a way to convinced him"

    ��----

    Those events then led to where in thest hour before the deadline, Silva came to Emery''s cell. She came alone and her expression said that she seemed to have a lot of concern and worry.

    "I came to ask if you''ve made up your mind."

    Emery calmly stood up, and then stared at the girl''s eyes while saying, "I have."

    Silva could feel her heart skip a beat when she heard his words and saw how he looked at her. This quickly tells what decision he had made.

    She quickly interrupt and said

    "Before you say anything, I must first tell you what the queen''s decision is on the incident you havemitted."

    She told him that the queen decided that he must serve a five-year prison sentence after he finished his academic term at the Magus Academy, or receive a simr injury as the victim he injured.

    "However, the queen said that as long as you join the faction, you dont need to do these things."

    Silva spoke those words with such a desperate tone, as all the words she just spoke, she saw that Emery''s expression did not change in the slightest. This could only mean that he had made up his mind and nothing could change it.

    After she finished delivering the message the queen had given her, Silva''s heart was beating fast because it was now Emery''s turn to say his decision. And, as she expected, his answer was.

    "No�� Silva, I can''t ept the contract."

    ----------

    Author Note

    The discord has been lively with discussion thest few days,e join us. link .avans.xyz

    PS: the book has a sudden 200 boost of a golden ticket, thank you! but... now I am worried. I mean I actually say next month... but well I guess I have to send extra today, thanks again

 Chapter 825 - Decision

    Chapter 825 - Decision

    Emery had experienced and saw first-hand how much humans hated the Fey. His family estate waspletely burned to the ground and his father mercilessly killed, all because of loving a Fey, his mother.

    Even so, he was reminded of a certain princess who, despite also harboring deep hatred toward the Fey, still epted, lived with them, and in times brought peace between humans and the fey.

    Although it couldn''t bepared with what was happening in the Ouroboros, Emery still wanted to believe. He needed to believe a peaceful coexistence between the half-blood and humans was possible in the future.

    During the hours he contemted his decision, Emery kepting back to put his home, Earth, above anything else. No matter how much he tried to look at it from another perspective, the support, the opportunity, he just could not shake the feeling that joining the Ouroboros would endanger his home, his friends and his responsibility to them.

    He did need a faction indeed, but he needed one who could understand his people and can be epted by them.

    Thus, the reasons for his final decision.

    "I''m sorry, Silva, but I can''t ept the offer. At least not for now."

    The white-haired girl hung her head low and let out a deep sigh. She had already somewhat predicted his answer when she heard about the incident at the prison. After all, she knew what Emery''s main concerns really were. How the Ouroboros treated the humans they imprisoned was thest thing she wish him to see.

    For Emery to experience such a thing at this crucial moment was like fate decided to take action and break them apart.

    Still, even though she understood his reasons, it didn''t mean Silva would be able to ept it. In fact, she found it really hard to ept. She had a myriad of words she wanted to say to him to make him reconsider his decision, but s. If only she had more time.

    However, right now she only wished to find a way for him to escape danger.

    "Emery, please reconsider. If you choose this, they will really be forced to punish you."

    Emery looked at her eyes. In contrast to the girl''s somewhat unstable and tumultuous emotion, Emery''s gaze and voice were filled with calmness and conviction.

    "Silva, it was my mistake. I will ept the consequences."

    Upon seeing his stubbornness and unwillingness to listen, Silva reflexively took a sharp breath and clenched her trembling fists. At that moment, the turbulent emotions she had been suppressing were about to explode. However, before she could say a word, a person next door beat her to it.

    "I don''t want to bother the quarrel between you two lovebirds, but I can''t stand listening to that moron! Emery, I thought we agreed you would ept their offer!?" The voice angrily questioned.

    The ce was immediately filled with silence.

    Hearing Annara''s words, Silva''s emotions slowly settled down. She took another deep breath, walked toward the next door, and essed the symbol on the door.

    Right after, no sound could be heard from the other side anymore. It was obvious she had just enhanced the seal, making Annara unable to join the conversation.

    When Silva returned, she could not help but let out a sigh of relief. Inwardly, she couldn''t help but be grateful, as the red-haired girl''s unexpected intervention had managed to break the tension and now she had calmed down a little.

    Hence, she once again tried to convince him, this time with moreposure.

    "Emery�� if this is about that servant girl... I''m telling you, you don''t have to feel sorry for her."

    The mention of Gete certainly piqued his interest, as Vi or anyone else never cared to exin what happened.

    "...What do you mean? Tell me."

    "I have checked and found that the girl and her brother were part of the human resistance. These groups have been involved in several terror acts directed at the serpent n�� which is why they received their due punishment."

    Emery fell silent. No matter how he thought about it, he could not picture Gete as a rebel. Even so, he knew that Silva would not lie to him about such a matter.

    Silva added, "The girl might not be directly involved, but the fact she was willing to go through epting your request was enough to make herplicit with the human resistance."

    Silva''s voice shook as she continued.

    "I hope this will shed some light that we are reasonable people. We have been in peace and war with humans enough times to know how to rule them, and that''s through fear�� Emery, I beg of you, please understand�� we are not so different your world and I, we''ve just only experienced it longer than you have..."

    Silva''s words certainly managed tond deep in his mind, managing to make him reconsider his decision for a moment. Perhaps she was right, but at the end of the day, his decision was still firm, because he believed such a faction, one that was bound with their past, would not be what was best for his world.

    Seeing the anxious girl in front of him, Emery knew he couldn''t just give a no for an answer.

    "Silva, tell me honestly, are you still sure both our worlds can still align? Other than me and a little group of my fey family, everyone in my world is human. These humans are my people, my friends. Do you think I should rule over them through fear?"

    The girl seemed to be in a dilemma when she heard his words, unable to answer the question. Silva knew anything she said right now would only force her agenda on him. In the end, she had no actual knowledge about the world Emery was talking about.

    As for Emery, he could not allow his to follow Ouroboros'' way. He believed epting the contract would do just that. He was afraid the Ouroboros would just be another Nephilim for his world. In fact, it could even be worse, as he could not do anything about it if he had signed the contract.

    There was a few seconds of silence between them, as neither of them said a word.

    Looking into Silva''s eyes, Emery continued to speak his mind.

    "Silva�� I believe in a world where humans and half-bloods can live together hand-in-hand�� This is what I want my world to be."

    The girl was stunned. Her face was full of disbelief as her body began to tremble.

    "There... there must be another way we can make this work�� you... You could demand something inside the contract�� just write something and I will... I will make sure��" The girl started to gasp and her eyes teary.

    However, Emery just stood still, his expression clearly saying he had made a decision.

    Anger and desperation filled her up, but she quickly crushed those feelings, crushing her pride to let out one more sentence.

    "Emery�� is there really nothing I can say or do that would change your mind? Is there really nothing at all?"

    Emery''s decision was final, the only thing left was his regret for hurting the girl.

    "I''m sorry, Silva."

    Hearing this, Silva wiped her tears and red at him, and slowly whisper.

    "Your ideals�� will be the death of you."

    A moment after, Silva seemed to suddenly find her strength back and the next thing she did surprised him.

    The girl opened Emery''s cell and without even talking to him, she quickly walked to the one next door and opened Annara''s cell. She then stood in front of the two of them and said.

    "You two should follow me now!, let''s go!"

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 826 - Come with me

    Chapter 826 - Come with me

    Emery was confused by Silva''s sudden action. On the other hand, Annara became very excited, as she immediately stood up and looked like she was immediately ready to run away.

    "Follow me." Silva said. Emery eventually decided to follow her.

    As she led the two of them through the corridors of the facility, he saw that none of the guards they met tried to stop them. All of them just threw a nce in their direction, saw it was the Ouroboros princess, and went back to doing whatever they were doing before.

    However, as soon as they arrived outside the facility, Silva''s magus bodyguard saw them and quickly stood in their way. But unexpectedly, Silva was able to quickly talk her way out of the man. The magus was not given the opportunity and time to check, as she had already entered the vehicle.

    "Come in, hurry up!"

    Seeing the princess was already in the vehicle and seemed to be in a hurry, the magus quickly took a step back and let Emery and Annara walk past him instead of getting himself in trouble.

    Silva immediately started the engine and rode it into the sky, away from the facility. It didn''t take long for them to finally reach what seemed to be their destination, a field where several spaceships could be seen parked.

    When their vehicle closed in, Silva turned to look at Annara, "I''m really sorry that I kept you in prison longer, I nned for us to return to the academy together, unfortunately, things took longer than I thought"

    Turning her head to the outside, she continued, "Now go find one you can use and hurry. We don''t have that much time."

    After nodding her head showing she understood, Annara quickly got out of the vehicle and ran towards one of the spaceships without any hesitation. Silva and Emery also quickly followed behind her.

    There was another magus in charge of this ce, who immediately came to approach them. However, Silva quickly dismissed his inquiry and sent the man away.

    Seeing this, Emery was finally sure Silva released them without permission or anyone knowing. At first, he thought Silva would really bring them to the queen, however, instead she brought them here to escape the. This realization immediately caused a wave of anxiety to wash over him.

    "Silva, what is going on? What are you doing?"

    After the unfortunate things that happened with Gete, Emery had be much more cautious. He was definitely worried what Silva did would make things worse than it already was and cause many problems for her.

    "This is the only way, Emery. You have to leave now."

    Emery just stood there, the space between the spaceship whose engines had been ignited in front of the beautiful white-haired girl.

    He turned to look at Silva and opened his mouth with a firm look.

    "No, I''m not going to run and give you trouble."

    Silva''s face darkened when she heard that. She was angered by the stupidity Emery was showing. she couldn''t help but wonder if he really was that stupid or just simply didn''t understand what their situation was.

    "You- You moron!" Pointing her finger at him, Silva continued, "You have chosen your world and your friends! What else do you want?! Just go! GO!" Her voice turned into a scream, as she reached thest words.

    Seeing her on the verge of crying, Emery let out a long helpless sigh. He knew what Silva had said was true.

    He walked up to the girl and said, "Silva, I''m sorry�� I promise... I will make it up to youter in the academy."

    The girl''s expression, however, changed after Emery said that and he realized it. This immediately worried him because he could guess what it meant.

    "You�� are you not returning to the academy?"

    Silva was silent, before eventually shaking her head and turning her face away not wanting to face him.

    Emery was about to say more when suddenly, through his Spirit Reading, he could sense several flying vehicles approaching in the distance. They would arrive in a minute or two. He realized their time had run out.

    Silva seemed to have realized the situation as he looked a little more panicked. So, she quickly pushed Emery away, "Just go. I will be fine. Go."

    For a moment there, Emery had a feeling - as if he would not be able to see her again for a very long time. His body suddenly became heavy. He didn''t know what hade into him, but Emery suddenly decided to extend his arm to her and said.

    "Silva... Come with me��"

    The unexpected sentence instantly stunned the girl, her expression basically said it all, she wanted rification.

    To be clear, Emery proceeded to repeat what he said.

    "Come with me�� I will take care of you��" Emery gazed deeply into her eyes.

    There was a glimpse of a smile from the girl. Those were the exact words she asked and had been waiting for from him. The white-haired girl took his extended hand and quickly jump and put her two arms around him, holding him tightly, as if she didn''t want to let go.

    She rested her cheek on his chest before she slowly whispered.

    "Emery... I wish it was all true�� I know that deep down you don''t really mean it, but I''m still happy to hear it. I truly am." She then let go of his hand and once again pushed him away. "I can''t go with you. Take care of yourself, Emery. Goodbye."

    Her hands were trembling, but Silva quickly hid them behind her body as she walked away from him. "Go now, or everything would have been for nothing."

    At her words, Emery turned his head around and saw that the spaceship was actually starting to take off. It was clear Annara wasn''t nning to wait for him.

    Emery nced at the white-haired girl and, with a heavy heart, finally turned around.

    With [Blink], his figure disappeared from where he was and reappeared near the entrance of the spaceship. Before the spaceshippletely closed its door, Emery turned to look at her onest time and saw the girl keep her eyes at him until the group of people finally surrounded her.

    The spaceship quickly shot up into the sky, leaving streaks of bright colors on the azure expanse and a white-haired girl standing alone on the field.

    Emery''s heart was still beating fast, as he finally entered and sat down next to the red-haired girl, whose attention was focused on the control panel.

    "I really thought you wouldn''te," Annara said calmly. "For a second there, I was convinced you were going to stay with her."

    When he heard her words, Emery let out a deep sigh. He couldn''t refute her - as for a second there he had also thought the same.

    As soon as they left the''s atmosphere and entered outer space, Annara controlled the spaceship to activate warp speed to escape from any possible chase by the Ouroboros.

    It was at this moment Emery suddenly felt there was something in his pocket. He quickly took it out and saw that it was a storage ring. Silva must have sneaked it in when she hugged him earlier.

    Emery looked into the ring and found three items. One was a dark-colored sword he was familiar with. It was the tier 5 sword they saw in Alfa Station: the [Savage de]. The second item was a nt. A yellow flower given by the nt creature [Flower of Eternity].

    However, the third one was a small note folded into a square shape. I was just a one-sentence word.

    [A sword to wish you reach number one and a flower to wish for your happiness, until we meet again]

    ��------

    [Ouroboros]

    Hours after Emery and Annara''s spaceship had gone into hyperspace, a white-haired girl was walking towards the renowned Ouroboros gene facility apanied by the Serpent Queen herself.

    Bob the Frog could be seen a bit anxious by the unannounced visit. However, Silva smiled to calm her uncle''s worried heart before saying in a nonchnt tone, "Uncle Bob, my mother is here because she wants to see the project I asked you to do."

    "Ah, y-yes... Yes, of kourse." Bob answered with some stutter. "This way, please."

    Deep within the gene facility, there was one room that seemed to be specially separated from the rest. Inside, there was a figure of a young man lying in a tube, his appearance was very simr to Emery, next to it were several tanks of blood and dozens of vials filled with golden and silver-colored liquids.

    The Serpent Queen entered the room, looked around, checked some data, nodded her head in satisfaction, and said "Are you sure about this daughter?"

    Silva just give a nod, turned to the half-blood frog uncle of hers, and said.

    "You have all the ingredients you need. Now, I need you to make me an additional clone."

 Chapter 827 - Path

    Chapter 827 - Path

    The spaceship that Emery and Annara rode in has been flying through hyperspace at warp speed for the past three days.

    The ship they were in wasn''t big and even could be considered to be quite small. Therefore, these past three days, the two of them had basically been hanging around with each other all the time. They trained together, had meals together, and even rested near each other.

    Thanks to the many things that had happened to and between them in the past 4 months, Emery and Annara had gotten used to each other and learned to get along. Unfortunately, Emery found another habit of the girl he found hard to deal with.

    Being a cultivator who specialized in sound, Annara had a strange taste of it. When asked about it, the red-haired girl said that it was music. This naturally puzzled Emery, as the only thing he could hear was a weird cacophony of loud noises that sounded like things crashing into each other.

    "In my world, we called this Art!" was what the girl said as the so-called music resounded in the background.

    Dum dum prak dum dum chink!!

    Thanks to her antics, the whole trip taught Emery a new level of patience. He could only take it as a way to further train his concentration in the midst of chaos, as he couldn''t debate much with the girl.

    Not only would it only create more drama - something that definitely wasn''t needed between them, but also a fact that she was the pilot of the spaceship. This automatically made her the boss.

    On the other hand, the red-haired girl''s antics also somehow helped him stop worrying about a certain heiress of a n. Since there was nothing he could do, Emery can only hope that she wouldn''t get into too much trouble for helping them escape.

    The past three days Emery had also taken two more doses of the [Twilight Serum]. As a result, he managed to gain a two percent increase in his Fey gene essence percentage.

    This also left him with only 11 [Twilight Fey booster], and with simple math, Emery knew that he wouldn''t hit the 50% mark with them. This inevitable situation make him think about Ouroboros again.

    Given that they still had the recipe for [Twilight Fey Booster] and his clone body, Emery firmly believed that his rtionship with them was still not over and that their paths would cross again in the future.

    After letting out a sigh, Emery threw the thought of her to the back of his mind and set his thoughts straight. He then returned to his cultivation training, as he had priorities that he wanted to achieve.

    In the corner of the spaceship, Emery was currently sitting in the lotus position and focused his concentration on his cultivation.

    He still hoped to break through to rank 9 acolyte before they arrived at the academy, but the past three days he still hadn''t been able to make that breakthrough he so desperately wanted.

    On the other hand, Emery found it strange that the mist-like energy floating and circting right outside his two cores were still there. It was the one that made him able to use his new skill [Spirit Devour].

    As he had absolutely no clue what it was and no idea of what he should do about it, Emery decided to let it be. Naturally, he also decided that he would ask about this to Magus Xion or maybe to the White Fang when he returned to the academy.

    Either way, Emery sincerely hoped he could return as soon as possible. Unfortunately, Annara said that the return trip would take at least 10 days, even at their continuous warp speed.

    The long journey time could actually be cut down by going in a straight line, but since Ouroboros was located near the border of the battlefield between humans and elves, it would be extremely dangerous for them to travel directly to the nearest alliance outpost.

    Of course there was another quicker method of returning to the academy, which was to reach one of the Serpent Bloodline''ss in the vicinity that still had functional portals. However, not only was there a huge chance that they would be recognized and subsequently captured, this option was essentially a gamble given the Serpent Bloodline''s stance towards the current situation.

    Hence, they agreed to just travel in a somewhat roundabout way in order to be safe.

    "At least we should still have arrived with proper time to prepare for the mid-test." The tone of Annara''s words clearly showed how nonchnt she was with their situation.

    When the two of them were busy with their own activity, suddenly a deafening sound resounded from the control panel. Something had triggered the spaceship''s rm and this quickly awakened Emery from his focused cultivation.

    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Emery asked as he approached the red-haired girl who was fiddling with the control panel.

    Without turning her head, Annara answered his question. "Radar detected many objects in our direct path. We have to get off the warp speed."

    This unexpected situation caught both of them off guard and made them both cautious and anxious. After all, every time they got off the warp speed, the risk of danger would increase because the spaceship could be detected by unwanted parties.

    The spaceship shook violently for a moment as it exited hyperspace. Immediately after, Emery and Annara''s eyes turned to the window. They wanted to see what was the thing that forced them to stop their warp speed, and they were quickly dumbstruck by the scene that unfolded in front of them.

    Large piles of wreckage that scattered and floating aimlessly in the dark space.

    It didn''t take the two of them long to realize that what they were seeing might be the remains of a battle.

    Seeing this, Annara realized something and her face changed. She quickly scanned the area and looked for an alternative route.

    "Come on��e on��e on��" The red-haired girl muttered as she operated the control panel at high speed.

    "Yes! done!"

    [An alternate path has been mapped out. The ship is going back to hyperspace in 5, 4, 3-]

    Just as they were about to enter warp speed, the ship suddenly shook and something appeared on the control panel.

    [Unable to activate warp speed, a tractor beam is in progress]

    Seeing this notification, Annara''s face instantly turned pale and she immediately threw her way towards the window. Emery who had been observing her also quickly followed suit, and the two of them saw a ship the size of an elven cruise ship enter their view.

    Realizing what kind of ship it was, the pale expression on Annara''s face lessened.

    "That''s the alliance warship. We are saved!"

 Chapter 828 - Battleship

    Chapter 828 - Battleship

    The spaceship that Emery and Annara was riding shook violently, causing thetter to hastily reach for the control panel only to find that it had be unresponsive and appeared to have lost all its functions.

    Emery couldn''t help but be a bit anxious as he watched the huge ship gradually approach theirs. Even though Annara told him that it was the human alliance''s ship, they were after all in deste outer space where a mere small mistake could literally decide between life and death.

    "Rx, will you?" said Annara when she noticed how nervous Emery was. "They are definitely friendly, so don''t worry too much. Being a student in the privileged ss and what we have done in Kurltulmak, I''m sure we will receive a hero-like wee."

    Those words were spoken by Annara with such confidence, a momentter a voice came out from the control panel.

    "This vessel was reported to be stolen. Identify yourself immediately or we will open fire."

    The confident expression on the red-haired girl immediately crumbled down like sand.

    "Wait! Wait! Don''t shoot! We are two of Magus Academy''s acolytes! Please don''t shoot us!"

    "..."

    After Annara frantically said those words, there was only silenceing from the other side for some time.

    Suddenly a beam of light shone from the battleship. Both Emery and Annara watched as the beam slowly but surely pulled their spaceship to the back of the huge ship.

    As they got closer, Emery could gradually see the entirety of a tremendous-looking ship. It seemed to be madepletely out of metal, and upon closer scrunition, it was probably only half the size of the elven cruise ship they had seen before.

    However, this particr battleship looked very threateningpared to the elven cruise ship, with prominent turrets ced in various ces and numbering at least a few dozen.

    Therge hatch at the rear of the battleship opened as Emery and Annara''s spacecraft approached, and they were ordered to dock into the hangar where they could see a group of people in uniform waiting near their spaceship''snding site.

    Through his Spirit Reading that had been stretched to the limit of its range, Emery could roughly guess that there were at more than three, almost four thousand people in this battleship. About two hundred of them were present around the hangar, most of which consisted of rank 9 and saint-level individuals with half a dozen magus-level people.

    When the two of them walked out of the spaceship, Emery finally realized that these people weren''t actually in uniform. To be precise, they all indeed wore uniforms, but there were 4 different ones.

    The only thing they have inmon in their appearance were the ck shoulder pads with special markings embroidered on them.

    Before they stood face to face with the group of people who had been waiting for them, Annara leaned closer to Emery and whispered into his ear. "These people are all battleborn. They are part of the elite human fighters!"

    Even though Emery didn''t know what battleborn meant exactly, he could roughly guess from their appearances and the term that these people standing in front of him were all probably veterans of the war.

    On the other hand, Annara still wasn''t done yet with her words.

    "They probably just finished a battle with all those wreckage still around." She nudged Emery and said, "You just need to stay silent and let me do all the talking, alright? Don''t mess up this simple task."

    One of the magus figures apanied by 10 saint-level people approached with a device in his hand. He quickly scanned the faces of the two of them and the symbols on their palms.

    Even though the magus seemed to have received their personal data, he still asked them questions.

    "Name?"

    "Annara Vermont," Annara swiftly replied, to which Emery followed right after. "Emery Ambrose."

    The magus nodded his head when he heard their answers, but he still continued to ask more questions. It was evident that the man was being really cautious.

    "Next question, exin why you are here with the reported stolen ship."

    Hearing this question, Annara immediately exined about them being captured against their will by a Snake Bloodline n, and that they had simply fled to return to the Magus Academy.

    Once again, the man just nodded his head. He then gave a few more questions which were basically asked to confirm their position thest few days.

    While they were being questioned, Emery took the opportunity to carefully observe all the people around them.

    He couldn''t help but feel some sense of familiarity with a certain kind of the uniform. It also didn''t help that there was a woman that he found really familiar among the magus group.

    Emery could have sworn he had seen her in the past. The female magus also seemed to recognize him as he saw her smiling in his direction.

    While Emery was busy thinking about who she was, the female magus approached the magus who was questioning them. She told the man to stop the questioning while her eyes were still focused on Emery.

    "I know who they are." The female magus said to the man. Then, she said to her subordinates. "Call themander here."

    The female magus did all of this while still smiling at Emery, making him even more confused about her identity.

    Meanwhile, Annara was panicked. She quickly turned to Emery "You..! how many people do you mess with aniway? There''s the Nephilim, then the Ouroboros, and now these battleborn?!"

    Emery couldn''t really answer her question because he himself was still trying to put a name on the female magus'' face when suddenly a loud sound could be heard from on one of the hangar door and it was approaching fast.

    The figure was a peak stage magus, with such an overwhelming aura.

    As soon as the middle age figure saw Emery and Annara, he shouted loudly.

    "You! Why are you here?!!"

    Annara''s body involuntarily shook under the deafening voice. She quickly bowed and said, "Commander, whatever issue you are having with this colleague of mine. Please�� I�� I''m sure we can resolve it peacefu-"

    The figure whose steps were suddenly stopped by Annara quickly grabbed her shoulder and shout, "Move away." Under the red-haired girl''s confused gaze, the figure smiled broadly at Emery and so did he.

    The figure quickly walked up to Emery and put his arm around Emery shoulder before shouting to everyone around.

    "Men! Let me introduce you all, this person here is my junior brother from home!"

    The cheering figure was none other than Lord Izta, the Gilgamesh.

 Chapter 829 - Reunion

    Chapter 829 - Reunion

    Even though Emery only knew the man for a few weeks during his second year in the Magus Academy, the man had quickly cemented himself in his life and became a very important figure for him and his friends.

    "Emery! What an unexpected surprise!"

    The man was so happy that the next thing he did after breaking the hug was to start talking to his invisible friend.

    "Look who''s here, Ekindu! It''s our boy, Emery!"

    Seeing how excited and friendly theirmander was, it confirmed that Emery was not a threat, therefore all the people standing in the hangar quickly dispersed, leaving only those who had actual business in this ce.

    One other figure remained standing still. It was the female magus, who Emery immediately recalled where he had met her after seeing Lord Izta. She''s one of Lord Izta''s wifes, the one called Rosia.

    After bantering with the always invisible Enkidu, Lord Izta turned his attention to Emery again and scanned him from top to bottom. A cheeky smile appeared on his face after he did the inspection.

    "You have definitely improved a lot since thest time I saw you. That aside, now tell me why are you here? Shouldn''t you be at the academy at this time?"

    Emery quickly introduced Annara, who was still shocked by what she had just seen. She couldn''t believe there was such a coincidence in the world. Fortunately, her thoughts quickly returned to her and the two then began to exin their situation.

    "So will you let us go, Senior? We really need to get back to the academy as soon as possible," the red-haired girl said, anxiety showing on her face.

    "Let you go? No, absolutely not! I absolutely cannot allow that!" Annara''s facial expression turned pale, when she heard Lord Izta''s words, but it quickly changed when she heard his next words. "I haven''t seen my junior in such a long time! How could I let him off so quickly?!"

    After saying that, Lord Izta patted Emery''s shoulders and told the two of them to follow him.

    As the two were led through the battleship by itsmander himself, Emery saw that the interior of the battleship was actually not as he expected. There were so many surprises that for a moment he even doubted he was inside a ship.

    Inside the battleship looked like a massive military base, with heavily armed fighters moving around the various parts of the battleship.

    Emery and Annara walked past the training hall, armory, living quarters and, finally, Lord Izta brought them to a ce, where the security should be of the highest level: themand center.

    When the group of three entered themand center, Emery''s gaze was immediately drawn to the two figures emitting an aura as strong as Lord Izta and one grand magus among the others present.

    Lord Izta introduced the two, who were as strong as him, as someone of the same rank as him, amander. A middle-aged man dressed in a ssic military suit whose body exuded authority was introduced as the captain of the battleship. Meanwhile, the grand magus was introduced as the guardian, who was deployed by the alliance to safeguard the battleship.

    "My friend, let me introduce two young friends I have here. They are privileged acolytes of the Magus Academy." Patting Emery''s shoulder again, Lord Izta smiled broadly. "This particr one is my junior from my homnd, while this one beside him is�� err��"

    Annara quickly continued Lord Izta''s words by saying, "I am his girlfriend, Senior. I am Annara Vermont"

    Lord Izta became visibly surprised when he heard that. He immediately let out a cheeky smile. "Hoho! Junior, why didn''t you say so earlier?" Turning to Emery, the man continued, "I really thought you were loyal to that Egyptian beauty�� Well, I guess you are trying to follow my path�� I approve!"

    Emery was caught off guard by Annara''s unexpected words. But he quickly understood why she did that. iming to be his girlfriend would definitely put her in a favorable position in Lord Izta''s eyes.

    Not willing to make it more awkward than it already was, Emery decided not to respond to Lord Izta''s teasing and just stayed silent.

    After another round of teasing, Lord Izta proceeded to carry out his reason foring here. He disyed a projection of the battleship''s current location. Emery watched as he had a discussion with the captain about their destination - to the point of forcing the ship to alter course, all so he could stay with Emery longer apparently.

    "Done!" Lord Izta smiled broadly, as he turned around under the captain''s helpless gaze. "We will take you to one of the main outposts, which is a day away from our current position. There you can ess the main portal gate."

    With his status of privileged ss'' acolyte, Emery could use the portal to immediately return to the academy.

    "This means I get to keep you for 24 hours," Lord Izta said with a smile.

    This was certainly good news for Emery. Not only did he get to hang out with Lord Izta, they could also return to the academy faster than they previously thought.

    "Are you feeling hungry, Emery? If so, let''s go and eat something. Of course, your girlfriend is more than wee to join us." Lord Izta beamed a wide smile.

    Inwardly, Annara was happy seeing her little scheme seemed to be working. On the other hand, Emery nodded his head at the man''s offer, as it had been several days since he had a proper meal.

    They, under the lead of Lord Izta, quickly made their way to what seemed to be a lounge. Emery''s guess was proven correct when Lord Izta exined this ce was usually where he and the othermanders ate.

    The three of them were having a pleasant meal with many exquisite dishes being served, when Emery suddenly thought that he couldn''t waste 24 hours time like this.

    When they finally finished eating, Emery quickly looked at Annara, "I am sorry, Annara. But I really have important things to discuss with my senior. Can you please give us some privacy?"

    When Lord Izta heard this as he wiped his mouth, he was quite surprised.

    "Oho! A man who knows to separate work and pleasure, I see you have grown up, Emery."

    After Annara begrudgingly left the ce, the pleasant meeting between senior and junior quickly turned into a serious conversation.

    Emery proceeded to tell Lord Izta about what had happened, not only in thest 4 months when he was in the Ouroboros, but also from three years ago when they separated ways from each other.

    The first thing Emery talked about was obviously the attack that took ce on the Magus Alliance headquarters, which left the proposal regarding the caretaker of Earth hanging as the one who said to support it - Headmaster Altus Dreyden - was kidnapped.

    The second significant matter was about the situation with the Nephilims on Earth; his meeting with the Abbot and King Fjolrn and thest time he managed to stop Hades'' plot.

    The third was the situation he and his four friends were in now, with him sessfully entering the privileged ss.

    And finally, a recent matter about the faction invitation offered to him, which had honestly been on his mind ever since the incident with Ouroboros. Emery even showed Lord Izta the [Soul Contract] that was still with him.

    "Lord Izta, did I choose correctly?"

    The renownedbat magus did not right away answer. The man was silent for a while, before he suddenly stood up from his seat, "Let''s see how much you have improved first."

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 830 - Combat

    Chapter 830 - Combat

    After they left the lounge, Lord Izta led Emery through the corridors of the battleship to one of the many training grounds that existed on board. It was a ratherrge clearing with a protective barrier installed.

    As soon as Lord Izta said he coulde at him any time, Emery immediately took out his new trump card.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    He did not waste any more time, as he wanted to show the other party his current strongest strength.

    Emery''s appearance swiftly changed upon the ability activation. Familiar-looking furs and tattoos began to appear while his teeth and nails became sharp like des. The same thing also happened to his spirit force, as the transformation greatly boosted his spirit energy as well.

    The renownedbat magus was impressed, as he watched his junior bring out his all. In fact, for a moment he was actually surprised seeing the gradual yet rapid increase in Emery''s strength.

    "Quite impressive."

    The level of power Emery was exuding at this moment was enough to produce a smile and make Lord Izta''s fighting spirit soar high. He quickly grabbed his trusted weapon - arge axe, and with a smile on his face, he beckoned Emery with his hand.

    "Come here. Show me the best you''ve got, Emery!"

    Emery did not n to use the tier 5 sword Silva gave him just yet, but facing Lord Izta he knew that any subpar weapon wouldn''t cut it. Therefore he employed his innate skill.

    [de w]

    As soon as the de-like bones finished growing through the gaps of his knuckles, Emery immediately shot towards thebat magus, while brandishing them with fighting intent.

    Swiissshhh! Swishh!

    nkk! nkk!

    Lord Izta didn''t seem to be moving from where he stood, but the man managed to perfectly block all the attacks Emery threw with his pair of razor-sharp ws. Realizing the frontal assault wasn''t working well, Emery immediately added his mainstay skill [Blink] to the mix.

    The overwhelming mobility [Blink] bestowed Emery, coupled with the extraordinary 300 battle power his transformation gave, finally seeded in forcing Lord Izta to move his legs to be able to dodge his attacks.

    However, in just a dozen or so exchanges of attacks, the advantage Emery had managed to gain was nearly lost as Lord Izta had once again took full control of the course of the fight.

    Knowing full well he couldn''t keep this up, Emery swiftly added his other mainstay spells [Jade Root] and [Shadow Mist] over his flurry of attacks; reinforced by his spirit power boost, the two spells were taken to another level.

    The training ground was quickly filled with Emery''s shadow clones and jade-like green roots working in tandem to restrict Lord Izta''s actions and movements. Coupled with his incredible mobility, Emery once again managed to overwhelm thebat magus.

    nk, nk, nk!

    However, even though he was clearly being pushed to the back foot, Lord Izta startedughing heartily.

    "HAHAHAH! More! MORE! Show me all you''ve got, Emery!"

    In order to satisfy Lord Izta''s request, Emery took out another card. He quickly used [Immortal Gate - stage 5] to boost his prowess even further, this move seemed to take thebat magus a little bit by surprise.

    But then, he suddenly opened his mouth and said something that puzzled Emery.

    "Not good enough."

    Before Emery could understand what the other party meant, he suddenly felt a surge of power gushing from Lord Izta''s body. His muscles seemed to be retracted, which then followed right away by a cloud of smokeing out from his body and with it a powerful explosion of strength.

    BOOM!

    [Immortal Gate - stage 8]

    Emery looked dumbfoundedly, as he perceived Lord Izta''s power shoot through the roof. Thanks to that, the man managed to grab his two arms and gave him a powerful headbutt to the face.

    BAM!

    Emery''s [Jade Skin] quickly crumbled to pieces upon impact and he could feel his consciousness blurred for a moment. Even so, Lord Izta''s two arms still held strong, not giving him a chance to escape.

    "It''s still not enough to knock you out? Hahaha, very good! Let''s continue then."

    After saying those words, Lord Izta swiftly yanked Emery''s body through his arms and brought him high into the sky, before mming him straight into the ground. Throughout the process, Emery couldn''t even move his body an inch no matter what he tried.

    BAAAMMM!

    Smoke of dust rose into the air, as Emery''s body hit the ground hard. He felt as if his entire body had been stamped by a herd of horses and many of his bones had cracked as a result. Fortunately, his [Undecaying Flesh] started to kick in and did its job.

    However, before he could do anything else, Lord Izta''s hand was already raised high into the air and clenched into a fist. The man was clearly ready to hit him again, even though he was basically one with the floor at this point.

    Emery desperately wanted to run away, but he was still held down by Lord Izta''s other hand which still hadn''t let go. His will to escape only strengthened further when he could vaguely perceive within Izta''s clenched fist there was a powerful will ready to crush him apart.

    s, he was rendered helpless by the hand and pressure the other party was exerting.

    But then, suddenly, the powerful will within the fist disappeared, as if it was just an illusion. Before Emery couldprehend what was happening, Lord Izta unclenched his fist and quickly helped him to his feet.

    It was at this moment Emery finally realized what had happened and he breathed a sigh of relief. Lord Izta had decided the fight was over, hence he quickly undid his transformation. As soon as he returned to his normal appearance, Emery immediately sat down and rested.

    Lord Izta also sat in front of Emery and smiled when he saw the contemtive look on his junior''s exhausted face.

    "You should learn some w techniques, Emery. What you showed earlier was terrible, randomly swinging your ws like a beast. It was embarrassing."

    Emery quickly nodded his head, as he also realized his shoring. The only excuse he could give was that he never really had any chance to learn w techniques, because of how chaotic his situation had been.

    Next, Lord Izta mentioned Emery''s [Immortal Gate]. He strongly believed that with his current physical condition, Emery should be able to advance to the next stage.

    "Actually Lord Izta, Thrax is already able to do stage 6."

    "I expected that," said Lord Izta, nodding his head. "After stage 5, it''s not just about your body anymore. On the contrary, you really need a tenacity, a strong will to break through beyond your body''s limits."

    Apparently, Lord Izta believed Emery relied too much on his bloodline, and his battle arts had ckened. In order to tackle this, Lord Izta suggested he should go through more battles without using his bloodline transformation.

    Knowing [Immortal Gate - stage 8] gave a staggering 256 battle power, Emery certainly drooled and dreamed of mastering it.

    After giving some more constructive advice, Lord Izta did not forget to praise Emery.

    Lord Izta also added, "I also genuinely think that you really have a chance to be the Magus Academy''s Big 10 as long as you keep this up."

    Hearing this, Emery was ttered. Lord Izta, after all, had worked as an instructor at the Magus Academy for dozens of years. Hence, he could be considered an expert regarding this matter.

    However, he let out a helpless sigh and said, "Unfortunately Emery, this is far�� far from enough to challenge the Nephilim."

    Thebat magus looked at him seriously, "I''m sure, you should have realized by now, how big a faction they are, right?"

 Chapter 831 - Faction

    Chapter 831 - Faction

    The known universe was vast. In total, there were about 50,000 worlds under the Human Alliance''s influence and they were scattered all over the three known realms. 90% of these worlds were considered lower worlds, 9% were the middle worlds, and only 1% were higher worlds.

    With such numbers, the magus alliance decided to recognize prominent organizations to rule these worlds, to manage its people and resources. These organizations were known as factions.

    These factions separated into 5 Grades based on their contribution and overall strength within the Human Alliance: Grade 1 to Grade 5, with those bearing the affix ''Grade 5'' being the most affluent and authoritative factions of all.

    The bigger the faction the more authority given to it and that determined whether the faction was allowed to be sovereign over a certain number of worlds.

    Grade 1 factions were allowed to sovereign over 3 worlds, with the requirement of having at least 2 grand magus as official members or leader of the faction. There were more than 10,000 such factions within the Human Alliance body.

    Grade 2 factions were allowed to sovereign over 10 worlds, with a requirement of having at least 5 grand magus as official members or leader of the faction. There were about a few thousand of them registered.

    Grade 3 factions, considered the main backbone of the Human Alliance, were allowed to be the caretaker of one whole gxy. In order to be one, it was required to have one supreme magus as an official member or leader of the faction. There werr about 500 of them in the Human Alliance.

    Grade 4 faction, considered as the elites of the Human Alliance, trusted with the sovereignty over 3 gxies and 50 worlds. In order to be considered one, the faction needed to have a minimum 3 supreme magus within as official members or leaders of the faction. There were currently 80 factions that were bestowed with this grade.

    Finally, Grade 5 factions, considered the leaders of the Human Alliance, were the 12 strongest powers of the human universe, with more than 5 supreme magus on their helm and a supremacy that allowed them to take care of any world, even the mid and high level worlds.

    After exining all this, Lord Izta looked Emery in the eye, "Now Emery, do you know which grade the Nephilim is?"

    Emery knew the Wellenstein, Kaleos and Ouroboros were Grade 3 factions. As for the Harlight, they were a Grade 4 faction. Even the Zodiac City, who''s considered to be the leader of the 12 Bloodline n was only considered Grade 4. As for the Nephilims, they were stronger than all of them, they were one of the oldest, a Grade 5 faction.

    Lord Izta let out a deep sigh when he heard Emery''s answer. "I hope this gives you some clear idea about who you are nning to go up against." The man sighed again before continuing,

    "Headmaster Altus was right, I was too emotional involving you in something that will only endanger all of you�� I shouldn''t have done that."

    Emery raised his face when he heard Lord Izta''s words.

    "I really put my hopes in Headmaster Altus, hoping something to be done about the matter of Earth''s caretaker with his intervention and authority. But now that man is gone and without the support of the academy, we simply have no hope to achieve anything. So, we shouldn''t be causing trouble with the Nephilims anymore. Otherwise, we will only invite doom for ourselves."

    Emery saw Lord Izta''s hands trembling as he spoke those words. He realized the man had been trying hard to calm down his tumultuous emotions. As a result, he couldn''t hold himself from speaking.

    "Lord Izta�� I have seen myself what one Nephilim could do to our home"

    Emery was thinking about how Hades got involved and created conflict in Briton.

    "I''ve heard about what they have done 1,000 years ago from the Abbot, and I know there were even more victims in your time." Emery''s gaze firm as he continued, "There must be a way to regain our home back"

    Seeing Lord Izta turn quiet, Emery asked.

    "What about having help from the other factions, like the Ouroboros or some others, I mean if all 5 of us have 5 different high grade fractions to support us, would it help? Will that be a solution?"

    Lord Izta sighed, "It might�� It might not, depending on what kind of deal you are having�� I say you did right with the Ouruobors, they will only add moreplication to our problems"

    The two once again turned silent. Emery knew the man in front of him had been thinking about such matters for thousands of years, if he had no solution then there might be no hope for Earth. Once again Emery forced himself to ask.

    "Please Lord Izta, whatever it was, please tell me�� me and my friends we will do our best to try."

    Instead of answering, Lord Izta turned his head to the side and talked to an empty air. Immediately, Emery knew the man was talking with Enkidu.

    "No! NO! I''m telling you no! It''s not possible! What?! I''m scared, you say!? Yes, I am scared! Not for me! What about these kids! What if they decided to reprimand our world!?"

    Emery only watched as Lord Izta argued with his invisible friend. Eventually, the man shook his head and returned his attention to him.

    "Emery, let me make myself clear, I strongly disagree if you cause further trouble with the Nephilims. You have to understand we cannot fight them, not even in tens of thousands of years. The only way to regain our world is through official orders from the Magus Alliance."

    Lord Izta abruptly stopped and was about to argue with himself again. before suddenly turning determined.

    "There is one way I can think that would help smooth their decision-making process. The proper way, without the need to beg and wait for help."

    Hearing this, Emery was once again full of hope.

    Lord Izta took a deep breath before he said the word,

    "To make a faction of our own!"

    Lord Izta then exins how his Terra kingdom was only considered as a n, one that was built under Nephilims authority. Hence, they needed to rebuild one anew, a faction of their own.

    The first thing that came into Emery''s mind when he heard those words was confusion. After all, in order to create a Grade 1 faction, a total of two grand magus figures were needed. Hence, he couldn''t help but quickly assume Lord Izta was about to be one.

    As if Lord Izta could read his mind, he shook his head and exined.

    "As we only need to caretake one world - our world, we might be allowed to form a faction with lower conditions. Still, at least one grand magus figure is needed to allow this to happen."

    Lord Izta sighed, as he didn''t think he could break through the realm of a grand magus ever. However, Emery noticed the man still seemed to have something to say and hesitated to say it.

    "Actually�� there is someone, one of us who has made it into the grand magus realm."

    Emery was surprised as he had not expected such a revtion. He couldn''t help but wonder how it was possible that he had never heard of this before, either from the Abbot or King Fjolrn. However, he quickly noticed theplicated expression on Lord Izta''s face and realized things were not that simple.

    "We have been hating each other for thousands of years, but maybe you can find and speak to him. In our world, he was once called the Eastern Sage, emperor of Xia Dynasty"

 Chapter 832 - Eastern Sage

    Chapter 832 - Eastern Sage

    Sage from the East, Beast King of the West, Northern Shaman, The Great Gilgamesh, andstly his friend The Warrior Enkidu.

    These five people were known as the first generation of Earth acolytes.

    Emery honestly thought that everyone of the five had died except for Gilgamesh as what thetter stipted before.

    But then, he did learn from the Abbot that the one known as the Eastern Sage, Emperor of Xia Dynasty was the person who gathered and trained the Abbot and the other second generation Earth acolytes.

    "But Lord Izta, I heard from the Abbot that the Eastern Sage went missing mysteriously during the huge war that urred 1,000 years ago."

    Emery could see the surprise on the man''s face when thetter heard his words.

    The man let out a deep sigh before saying, "So, you''ve even heard of that huh..? Then, you should know that it is the work of the Nephilim, again."

    Lord Izta then took an item from his storage ring and gave it to Emery. It was a small folded paper.

    "This is thest information I have heard about him. That''s the location he wasst seen, and I believe he should still be there. If you could somehow find and subsequently convince him, then we might still really have hope."

    Knowing the story that the Easter Sage had gone ahead, gathered, and taught all the second generation of Earth acolytes, Emery was quite optimistic that if the person was still alive, he would be willing to help their cause.

    Emery swiftly took the note and kept it safely. This person is a grand magus figure who came from his own of Earth, he certainly needed to see him with his own eyes.

    Meanwhile, Lord Izta seemed lost in thought. This continued for a while before he turned to Emery and spoke again.

    "Emery, thanks to the fact that the war has escted, I was deployed here. And being on the frontline battlefield for a number of years has really opened my eyes to a truth I never really thought about."

    Upon hearing that, Emery''s eyes shone in curiosity. After all, any news regarding the frontline battlefield, for some reason, was only known to a certain few and kept secret from the general public.

    "When I was in the front line, I came to realize that everyone to my left and right is myrade, ourrade; there was no such thing as ns or factions on a ruthless battlefield, even though everyone was fighting their best for various reasons known to themselves."

    Lord Izta heaved another sigh before continuing. "As much as I hate the Nephilim for what they''ve done to me, my friends, and our, I think we might need to think about the bigger picture." The man looked into Emery''s eyes. "So I have to remind you again, Emery. Without the Magus Alliance''s support, you should not fight with the Nephilim in any way."

    "I would hate and resent myself if I saw you be like me, being forced to serve them��" Lord Izta''s voice was hoarse. "But�� if you really have to�� cooperate with them�� then I understand.."

    For a second, Emery could see guilt, remorse, and worst of all, helplessness on the face of the one known as The Great Gilgamesh. The man, after all, was forced and had to serve the Nephilim for two thousand years.

    Emery watched as Lord Izta calmed himself down and tried to cheer himself up.

    "Now that the serious matter is over, tell me more about you Emery. What do you n to do after you graduate from the academy?"

    Emery didn''t answer right away because he didn''t expect Lord Izta to ask him such a question. Now that he was asked about it, he had never really thought about this matter. The only thing he got was to return back to Earth.

    What caught Emery off guard once again was the response Lord Izta gave.

    "That''s good, return to Earth. I know you will make the right decision."

    Lord Izta seemed to be hinting at something with how he phrased his words, but Emery was unable to catch it. However, just as Emery was about to ask what the man meant, thebat fighter had already stood up and brandished his axe.

    "Get up, I still have more moves to show you!" Lord Izta beamed a wide smile. "Let''s see if you can handle them!"

    Seeing this, Emery just swallowed what he was about to say and quickly stood up. The two of them sparred for a few hours afterwards, before Lord Izta ended it in the end. Apparently, it was because they had almost reached their destination.

    With a smile on his face, Lord Izta looked at Emery who was covered in his own sweat.

    "Let''s end our spar right here and clean ourselves. After all, you should not look like that when you arrive at the outpost"

    Lord Izta then brought Emery to where the washing room was. They both showered and cleaned their bodies well, ridding themselves of the smell and sweat. The two of them came out of the washing room in proper appearance, and Lord Izta even helped Emery fix his privileged ss uniform when he noticed that it was a bit messy.

    Patting the yoke of Emery''s uniform, Lord Izta spoke in a sincere tone.

    "You are definitely one of a kind, Emery. I am really proud of you�� say my best regards to the others as well"

    Emery could feel the warmth inside when he heard those words. In Emery''s eyes, the man currently standing in front of him was someone who was closest to a father figure for him.

    Before they departed, Lord Izta said to Emery that he would try toe and visit him and the others before they graduated.

    "Who knows, if I make enough contribution to this war, I might be able to speed up my contract with the Nephilim. If that really happens, then I can then finally help all of you with everything I have."

    ��

    The warships finally arrived at its destination and docked at therge dock at the Magus Alliance''s outpost.

    When Emery arrived at the ce where they would disembark from the battleship apanied by Lord Izta, he could see that Annara was waiting for him.

    "There she is. Go then," said Lord Izta as he pushed Emery''s body forward. "It''s not good to keep your girlfriend waiting."

    Emery simply rolled his eyes in response to thebat magus'' teasing. Even so, he didn''t forget to say his farewell and hoped that the man would remain safe during his service.

    With him already disembarking at the post, the door was closed and the battleship continued and returned to the frontline.

    Right after, a group of people in gray uniforms approached the two of them. These people proceeded to confirm their identity. Both Emery and Annara then had to go through hours of debriefing before they were allowed to use the portal gate to return to the Magus Academy.

    "We''re finally going back!" Ananra said with a wide smile. It was clear that she was excited.

    The two of them were escorted by the same group of people, and it didn''t take long for them to arrive at the Magus Academy main portal. Upon entering the portal, Emery was very excited as he couldn''t wait to see his friends one more time.

    However, what greeted him on the other side was the sight of a group of magus in gray uniform waiting for him.

    "Emery Ambrose? The headmaster has been waiting for you, follow me"

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 833 - Report

    Chapter 833 - Report

    After passing through a familiar tunnel and making way towards a separate floating ind, Emery eventually arrived at his destination. He had finally returned to the headmaster''s ce once again, escorted by a group of magus in gray uniform who left immediately after doing their duty.

    Entering the office, this time, Emery saw that there was no one else beside him and Headmaster Delbrand who was currently standing by the window with his eyes staring out of the window and doing what he usually did, smoking.

    Emery knew that the man''s demeanor had always been cold, with hardly a smile visible on his stiff looking face. But this time, in particr, Emery was somewhat expecting one from the other party.

    After all, he was certain that he had done his job well. He even managed to return safely after being missing for more than 4 months.

    While waiting for the headmaster to finish his smoke, Emery stared at the gray-haired grand magus and couldn''t help but remember how he was told that the other party was the one behind the missions that led to the banishment of the wolves n, the death of many, and subsequently responsible for their detainment.

    After a while, the headmaster seemed to have finally finished his smoke. He turned from the window and returned to his seat casually before looking at Emery with a serious expression on his face.

    "First of all, I''m sorry for what you have been through over the past few months�� I would of course like to congratte you, but sadly it was a mission that I couldn''t really congratte you on."

    It didn''t take long for Emery to realize what the headmaster meant, and he couldn''t help but agree with the sentiment.

    After all, with Magus Leon and nearly all of his team members killed and therge number of people from Kulturmak implicated as they inevitably got involved because of the elf invasion, they couldn''t truly celebrate the sess of the mission.

    This line of thought quickly made Emery think of a figure, and so he asked the man sitting in front of him.

    "Headmaster, I can''t help but wonder about Magister Kadek''s safety. Is there any news about her?"

    Emery saw how the headmaster''s face slightly changed when thetter heard his words.

    The headmaster said; "Unfortunately, the magister didn''t make it. Her body was found among dozens of elven magus corpses on what was left of the battlefield."

    It was certainly heart-breaking news. Emery suddenly remembered the sight of such a great grand magus who flew by herself fighting against an elven cruise ship. One person against so many, and to hear that she actually didn''t make him think if things could have been done differently.

    Seeing Emery''s reaction, Headmaster Delbrand quickly spoke again.

    "We are at war, so this kind of thing is inevitable. It will be easier to remember her for what she already did to the alliance."

    Emery was silent for a moment and asked another question he had in mind.

    "Then Headmaster, can you please tell me what the situation regarding Zodiac City is?"

    The headmaster Delbrand confirmed what the Silva and the Ouroboros Queen told him, that because of what had happened in Kulturmak, the culprit had finally been revealed and both the Wolves and Serpent bloodline had been cleared of any suspicion and those being detained had been released.

    Hearing this confirmation naturally relieved Emery a little, but something was still bothering him. It was a question that he shouldn''t ask considering his position, but he bravely asked the question anyway.

    "Headmaster, what about the culprit? Who was actually behind this all? Is it really the Zodiac city ruler, King Alduin himself?"

    Headmaster Delbrand was silent for a moment, this matter was supposed to be a secret, but knowing that Emery was directly involved and even contributed greatly to the mission, the man decided to just spill the information.

    "It was the head of the Bloodline Institute, Lord Esbern. He was the one who sided with the elves."

    Emery was surprised as he always thought the old goat bloodline elders seemed to be the wise and caring type and apparently Headmaster Delbrand said that it actually was not a pretense. The elder was loved by many; He just cared too much about half-bloods while hating humans more than the elves.

    Headmaster Delbrand exined to Emery the fact that racial hatred had run deep between the humans and the half-bloods throughout generations, and that such an incident was bound to happen at some point.

    Currently, the elders and dozens of its followers were being imprisoned and were waiting for trial and the headmaster said, it''s probably not a good idea for Emery to visit Zodiac City for a while.

    "In any case, I have to tell you that you have done more than expected, Emery. And for that, I represent the alliance to thank you for your contribution. Of course, apart from thanks, the Magus Alliance has prepared something for you as a token of gratitude."

    After saying those words, Principal Delbrand took out a small wooden box from his desk and ced it on the table before gesturing for Emery toe forward and pick it up.

    "Open it."

    Emery reached for the box after seeing the encouraging look on the headmaster''s face and when he opened it, lying on a piece of silk, he saw there was a small golden badge with two stars engraved on its surface.

    It was a medal, and the writing engraved on it said:

    [Medal of Distinguished Valor]

    Seeing Emery''s confused reaction, Principal Delbrand quickly gave an exnation. "The medal may be just an ornament, but this award will be permanently inscribed in your records within the Magus Alliance."

    Hearing that, Emery still wasn''t sure how to react as he really didn''t know what the award entailed. Even so, the medal was still a reward and therefore he didn''t forget to give a sign of gratitude to the headmaster.

    "There''s more actually." Headmaster Delbrand said as his hand reached for the cube on his table and fiddled with it. While doing so, the man spoke again. "This is the reward the Magus Academy decided to give you for your contribution to the Magus Alliance"

    Immediately after, a notification appeared on the symbol in his hand.

    [You are being rewarded with 500,000 contribution points]

    [Contribution points: 755,550]

    This time, Emery showed a visible reaction on his face, to which Headmaster Delbrand simply nodded. One had to remember that winning the Magus Game of his third-year gave Emery 400,000 contribution points, so this reward was certainly a much-appreciated sum of points.

    Once again, Emery nodded and said his gratitude. However, he still didn''t leave the office because he was still hoping for something else to ask.

    Seeing how Headmaster Delbrand seemed to have nothing else to say and knowing how important that certain reward was, Emery, gritted his teeth and forced himself to ask.

    "Headmaster, I was wondering about the situation of the caretaker of my world..."

    Hearing that, the headmaster heaved a deep sigh before saying,

    "About this matter, it was actually thete magister Kadek who nned to seek this matter, as it was not my ce to say. However, I had taken the liberty to check your world''s current situation and inquire about it at the Magus Alliance. Unfortunately, I discovered that your world is under special interest by its caretaker."

    For this matter, Headmaster Delbrand suggested setting up a meeting with the Nephilim. That is, the man was willing to be a mediator between him and the Nephilim faction.

    Hearing this actually made Emery remember what Lord Izta had told him, about not causing trouble with the Nephilim.

    For that reason, Headmaster Delbrand''s suggestion seeded in moving Emery, as he also thought that opening openmunication with the Nephilim should be a good step towards that progress.

    He therefore agreed to the offer and also thanked the headmaster for his willingness to help.

    "It''s settled then." Headmaster Delbrand said, "As for the date, as everyone is currently busy with the mid-test, I will arrange a meeting sometime after the test."

    As he walked out of the headmaster''s office, Emery finally felt his body lighten as if part of the burden that had been weighing on his shoulders had been lifted. Now, he could stop worrying about mission, bloodline matters, and focus onpleting his academic year.

    As he left the headmaster''s ce and returned to the area belonging to the academy, Emery saw the back of someone who seemed to be waiting for him, the figure wearing ck clothes and ck hair turned its body around, and immediately jumped at him.

    "Emery you''re finally back!"

    The figure was his Asian friend, Chumo. It wasn''t that he wasn''t d that Chumo came looking for him, but Emery looked left and right wondering if anyone else came with him.

    "Chumo, are the othersing with you?"

    The question quickly made Chumo''s face turn pale.

    "What happened?"

 Chapter 834 - Her Condition

    Chapter 834 - Her Condition

    Seeing the expression on Chumo''s face which generally said bad news, Emery couldn''t help but feel extremely anxious. He had, after all, gone for over 4 months basically without any news, and that was a long time to be in the magus world.

    Emery himself had been through a few life and death situations over that period of time.

    "What''s wrong, Chumo? What''s with your expression? Don''t scare me! It''s not funny at all! Hurry, tell me what happened!" Emery said quickly. It was clear that he was pertubed by the reaction Chumo showed.

    However, the response he wanted from the other party did note. On the other hand, Chumo continued to appear distraught, which only served to further unnerve Emery.

    "L-lots of things have happened since you went missing��" Chumo stuttered. "I - Klea�� she��"

    "What?!" Emery panicked when Chumo finally spoke Klea''s name. "What happened? What is it?!" He could literally feel his heart beat so rapidly at the mention of her name that it felt painful.

    "She.. I can''t really exin.. But she''s not�� with us anymore."

    Hearing that, Emery''s body instantly shot towards Chumo and grabbed his shoulders with both hands. Subconsciously, he grabbed him so tightly that Chumo''s face contorted slightly in pain.

    "WHAT!? What do you mean?!! I don''t believe you!!"

    Chumo didn''t say anything and just threw his head away in response. He seemed to be on the verge of tears when he opened his mouth and spoke in a weak tone.

    "I.. I''m not lying! If she is fine, then she will definitely be here to meet you!"

    Before he could say anything, Chumo shook Emery''s hands from his shoulder and turned around. "Come with me. I will show you."

    Still unable toprehend what he had just heard, Emery ended up following his Asian friend while in a state of disbelief. In his mind at this moment, Emery thought that Chumo actually had the ability to joke.

    There''s no way what he said was true, right?

    That was Emery''s thought, until Chumo brought him to enter a portal into another world. And, Emery quickly realized what the ce was.

    Varuna.

    The ce where the Water Institute was located.

    The mesmerizing view of the deep blue ocean and the milky white sand, however, couldn''t stop his pounding heart that seemed like it was about to explode. Instead, it only reminded him of the early times he spent with Klea during their freshman year.

    Without saying anything, Chumo jumped into the water and Emery quickly followed. The two of them made their way to a part of the facility, but not the ce where the acolytes usually gathered.

    The ce had the appearance of a huge pearl at the bottom of the ocean, and after Chumo and Emery entered inside, they quickly arrived at what looked like aboratory with a huge water tank in the center.

    "What is this ce, Chumo?" Emery asked, while his eyes wandered around the ce.

    Emery turned his gaze to Chumo when he realized that thetter was still not saying anything. As a result, he saw that Chumo was just staring at him in silence while his finger pointed at the conspicuous water tank.

    Shifting his eyes to the water tank, Emery could see inside the huge water tank there were many fish swimming, hundreds of them and as big as a human arm. At a nce, he could recognize the fish as a type of lightning element, a species known as Electric Eel to be exact.

    Then, it suddenly dawned on him that among the swimming eels, deep in the tank, there was a vague figure of a person floating.

    A beautiful girl with dark hair.

    "Klea!!"

    Thum! Thum! Thum!

    Before he even knew it, Emery had used his Spirit Reading and thus could immediately tell that there was no life force within the girl''s body. At this moment, Emery felt as if someone had suddenly clenched his heart and made it stop beating.

    "KLEA!!!" Turning his bloodshot eyes to Chumo, Emery said loudly. "What the hell happened, Chumo?!"

    Chumo didn''t say anything in response. Meanwhile, Emery had averted his gaze and slowly walked towards the water tank. His body could be seen trembling.

    "Why.. why.." He muttered under his breath. "I mean�� what''s going on..?"

    It was at this moment that an rm sounded loudly in the air. Emery watched as the Electric Eels in the tank began to move chaotically and conduct high-voltage electricity throughout the water.

    "What''s going on?! What happened?!!"

    Despite the shing arcs of lightning visible within the water tank, Emery clearly saw that Klea''s body remained motionless and unaffected. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but think that the girl was in some kind of treatment.

    "What''s happening to her, Chumo?! Tell me NOW!!"

    Emery darted to Chumo and gripped the cor of his clothes tightly. However, once again, his Asian friend chose to turn his head away and said, "I''m sorry, Emery�� I�� I really can''t stand it.."

    After saying those words, a smile appeared on Chumo''s face and he chuckled.

    "..."

    To say that Emery was stunned into silence was an understatement.

    Before he could ask Chumo what he meant by his words, Emery''s attention was quickly diverted when he suddenly perceived a heartbeating from the body floating in the water tank.

    Emery immediately turned around and saw Klea open her eyes. He watched dumbfoundedly as she was absorbing all the electric current in the water and her strength rapidly increased. In an instant, he could tell how strong she was now.

    "That''s the 7 pirs formed? She''s a rank 9 high stage already?!"

    Emery was stupefied. Thest time they met, he remembered that Klea had only managed to form her first pir. But now, she had already formed seven of them and reached the high stage of rank 9.

    This was certainly quite an achievement after only four months.

    It took the girl several minutes to grasp all the lightning energy within the tank before she finally had the capability to notice Emery''s presence. She quickly swam towards the entrance of the tank and jumped out of it.

    Klea was all wet and her form-fitting bodysuit that clearly showed her curves made her look even more tantalizing under the droplets of water. However, Emery didn''t even care about such things at the moment because he simply missed the girl so much.

    The girl looked at Emery with a piercing gaze as she walked towards him.

    "Emery!" The girl shouted and quickened her pace.

    To Emery''s surprise, the girl swung her arm andnded her palm on his cheek hard.

    SLAP!

    Emery''s eyes opened wide

    "Klea, what�� wh-"

    Emery was about to continue when he noticed the tears in her eyes and the girl was already half crying.

    "WHY??!! You dare ask me why?! You said a few days! It''s been months already!! You deserve that, jerk!"

    "Klea�� I��."

    Before Emery could say any word of defense, Klea had jumped at him. She hugged him tightly as if she would never let him go. Her face was buried in his chest, trying to hide her tears that were threatening to copse.

    Emery could clearly feel her body trembling, as the hands around him strengthened.

    "You�� heartless.." She whispered. "Don''t you ever leave me again��"

    Emery took a deep breath and moved his hands, one to hug her back while the other to gently stroke her wet hair.

    He slowly whispered, "It''s alright.. Everything it''s alright�� I''m here now.. I am already here��"

    Hearing that, Klea slowly raised her head to look Emery in the eyes. Seeing the tenderness reflected in his eyes, she couldn''t hold it in anymore.

    She slowly inched closer, while he too did the same.

    Two lips connected with each other as the two of them kissed.

 Chapter 835 - Gather up!

    Chapter 835 - Gather up!

    Four months ago, the two of them were separated right after they showed their affection toward each other. So it was actually not a surprise that Klea wanted to hold Emery close for quite a while, though the hug continued to the point where Chumo started to yawn.

    Emery did not say a word, but he looked at his Asian friend with a sharp, murderous re for tricking him before. However, noticing the re thrown in his direction, Chumo only gave a cheeky smile and even gave the two lovebirds a thumbs up.

    ''This guy!''

    A momentter, the three felt a figure approaching them from a distance. It was only when they saw it was Magus Ca who arrived that Klea was finally willing to let go of Emery, albeit very reluctantly.

    The girl quickly greeted the water element instructor and expressed her gratitude for allowing her to use the facility. Magus Ca only gave a subtle nod in response as she went ahead and checked on the result of the electric eel upon Klea, before leaving them three.

    Making sure Magus Ca had really left, Klea then turned to look at the two boys.

    "Let''s gather up the team."

    Following the girl''s words, the group of them swiftly made their way out of the institute and essed the portal, this time towards the Combat Institute.

    Together, they walked across the busy streets, before arriving at the Combat Institute''s arena. As the three got closer to the arena, they could hear loud chants from the direction in front of them, gradually getting louder the more they approached.

    "Thrax! Thrax! Thrax!"

    In the huge arena of the Combat Institute, the trio saw their Thracian friend was currently the center of attention, as he fought against three otherbat acolytes within the sand of the arena.

    Spears crushed, shields bent and bones broke, causing the crowd to cheer even more frenziedly. In the end, one individual stood as the sole winner within the sands. His name was sung once again, followed by another loud cheer by the crowd.

    "Thrax, the immortal diator!"

    Emery was amazed by how wild the spectators were cheering after his friend.

    On the other hand, Thrax was seen loudly shouting to the crowd upon hearing his victory announced, attracting the love and admiration of everyone witnessing.

    Thrax was amazing in terms of strength, but that was not all that attracted the crowd. The way he fought fiercely and knew how to get the spectators fired up were the main reasons for his poprity.

    When the fight was finally over, Chumo invited Emery and Klea to follow him. He then led them to a ce. However, instead of leading them to the backstage of the arena, he brought them past towards a ce a little bit further.

    It was a small hill situated by theke at the corner of the Combat Institute, one of the nice ces you could find around the institution.

    "Chumo, why are we here?" Emery quickly asked, confused and a little curious. After all, even though the ce was undoubtedly beautiful and soothing to the eye, he did not remember having anything to do in a ce like this.

    In response to his question, Chumo just gave another cheeky smile and headed straight for one of the most beautiful vis in the ce. Upon arriving in front of the vi he was looking for, the man casually rang the bell at the front door.

    Following right behind him with a pondering look on their faces, Emery and Klea still could not quite figure out what was going on. Even so, the two continued to follow without saying anything.

    A whileter they saw several half-naked beauties opening the door and gesturing for them to enter the vi.

    As they reached the spacious living room, their sight was immediately greeted by more beautifuldies lying half-naked next to a long wide table full of sumptuous dishes.

    At the end of the table was one half-naked man, who was none other than their diator friend, Thrax being served by thesedies. To say the least, both Emery and Klea were bbergasted by the sight.

    As soon as Thrax saw them enter, he immediately stood up.

    "Emery you''re finally back!" The Thracian enthusiastically shouted.

    At the same time, Thrax quickly made a gesture with his hand to send all the half-nakeddies surrounding him away. In just a few moments, the Thracian became a good host and weed them to the feast.

    Looking at the exotic dishes on the table, Emery instantly knew this was a luxurious feast.

    It was only after thedies went out of the room that Klea finally snapped out of her daze.

    "Thrax, are you really rich now?!" The girl immediately asked with her own cheeky smile.

    Hearing this, Thrax stood back up and answered with his voice full of pride,

    "You are looking at Thrax, the immortal diator, with some many fights I won and millions of fans, yes, of course, I am rich! But don''t worry, my friend, Everything that''s mine is yours!"

    He then heartilyughed before pping his hands. Just a momentter, a few servants quickly came in to bring more food and wine to the table.

    It seemed in thest 5 months, Thrax had been spending his time fighting an endless battle at the Combat Institute arena. Then, he quickly became a new favorite, fighting full of vigor with an undefeatable record. For that, he was being provided with the vi, servants and quite a hefty sum of money.

    Upon hearing this, Emery reflexively shook his head. Even though he admitted that Thrax was strong, how could he be unbeatable? After all, Emery could clearly see that he was still only a peak rank 8 acolyte.

    While they were idly chatting like that, a man suddenly came into the room, attracting their attention.

    "It appears I am thest one to arrive," Theman said in aid-back tone.

    The man was no other than Julian, the person Emery had been waiting for. As soon as all eyesnded on the man, he quicklymented on Thrax''s previous remarks.

    "There is actually nothing to be confused about. Although it''s true that our friend here is undefeated, let''s just say it''s only the lightweight title, everyone under rank 9." The man said with a casual smile.

    This question quickly irritated Thrax.

    "Huh! At least I''m doing honest work and earning my own money, unlike a certain Roman leech!" He retorted.

    Just like that, the two bantered as always. Watching the two argue, he just realized something different about Julian''s attire, which pleasantly surprised him.

    The Roman friend was wearing a different acolyte uniform, it was grey and white just like his, a privileged acolyte ss uniform.

    "How did that happen?"

 Chapter 836 - Advanced

    Chapter 836 - Advanced

    More than six thousand acolytes joined the second game that was held three months ago. It was a final screening between the elite ss and privileged ss.

    A mock battle of 50 versus 50 acolytes, where the privileged acolytes took the role ofmander, the elite acolytes became the captains, while the regr acolytes acted as the troops.

    At that game, Harlight Faction decided to allow its newest member, an elite acolyte from a lower realm world, to be themander of its team. It was a decision based on the acolyte''s previous games performance.

    Julian didn''t waste such an opportunity and managed to demonstrate his skills in military strategy and leadership in front of the faction and everyone else in the Magus Academy.

    He was able to lead a seemingly ordinary group of 50 acolytes and made it into the top 5 ranks. This feat of his became the ticket that allowed him to enter the privileged ss.

    "That''s amazing, Julian!" Emery praised with a smile.

    He was certainly happy that more Earth acolytes managed to enter the privileged ss.

    "This is exciting! Are there any more surprises I should know about?"

    Emery asked as his gaze quickly alternated between his four friends. Along with the question, he also went to check his friends'' cultivation realms.

    [Klea - acolyte rank 9 high stage with 7 pirs formed]

    [Julian - acolyte rank 9 mid stage with 5 pirs formed]

    [Chumo - acolyte rank 9 low stage with 3 pirs formed]

    [Thrax - acolyte rank 8 peak stage]

    Emery secretly clicked his tongue when he saw how strong his friends had be. It was actually quite surprising for him to see Julian had passed Chumo in cultivation rank.

    After some thought, he guessed the three months he spent in the privileged ss were definitely the reason for this meteoric rise.

    "Well, at least Emery is also still rank 8 acolyte, so I''m not alone in this." Thrax quipped.

    Julian nced at the Thracian and said, "You do realize that Emery has a different measuring scale than us, don''t you?"

    Hearing that, Thrax snorted. "Huh! I know very well I can''t beat Emery, but I still can beat your sorry ass anytime!"

    "I''d really like to see you try!"

    The small, supposedly heartwarming reunion between the five friends quickly turned into a little duel between the two old rivals. None of the other three tried to stop them.

    Everyone in the group knew each other enough, so as not to stand on each other''s reverse scale. In fact, it had be a mutual understanding it was much healthier for the two nemesis to fight it out physically.

    [Julian Kaesar]

    [Battle power: 86]

    [Spirit force :752]

    [Thrax]

    [Battle power: 115]

    [Spirit force: 500]

    The two walked into a ratherrge clearing beside the vi. Of course, the other three Emery, Klea and Chumo followed them out to watch the fight that was about to take ce.

    Thrax immediately started the fight strongly by activating his [Immortal Gate - stage 6]. A cloak of zing energy swiftly enveloped his body as the skill gave him an additional 64 battle power, coupled with the spear technique that seemed to be burning fiercely.

    Emery and the other two watched as Thrax shot toward Julian at breakneck speed.

    Julian activated his own skill the [12 Golden Bell Divine Technique] in response. An almost indiscernible sheen appeared on his body, as if he had run into a metal fortress, the thrust of Thrax''s zing spear was stopped without difficulty.

    However, the Thracian did not be discouraged seeing his attack was stopped. Instead, the fighting intent in his eyes became even stronger.

    Combined with his [9 Sun Divine Technique], which basically provided with nearly inexhaustible stamina, Thrax quickly pulled his spear back andunched another powerful attack immediately like the Immortal diator he was known for.

    They both knew that their fight had only just begun.

    Meanwhile, Emery, who became an observer together with his other two friends, showed a fascinated look while watching Thrax and Julian exchange blows. No matter how many of their battles he watched, it was still very interesting and insightful.

    The two had dueled nearly a dozen times, but officially their scores were still one to one.

    And, this one was definitely not considered an official fight. Hence, after multiple exchanges and realizing the situation was about to escte, it was finally Klea who stopped the fight.

    "Alright, no more." The girl said as she stood near the two. "I don''t want to see blood shed on such a happy asion."

    Upon hearing that, the two immediately stopped and stored their weapons.

    "Hah, you''re in luck, Roman." Thrax quipped, not forgetting the appropriate expression.

    "Hahaha, my Thracian friend, I was still using half my strength earlier."

    Thrax was startled and said "Half? Hahhaha I only used a third of mine."

    While the two seemingly mortal enemies continued to throw mud at each other, the Egyptian queen standing at the side finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and threw two loud smacks at the back of their head before the bickering came to a stop.

    The rivalry might seem unhealthy, but Emery knew better, it was one of the reasons the two had advanced so much.

    While Klea busily scolded the two, Emery turned to Chumo, "What about you, Chumo? How have you been?"

    In response to the question, the Asian young man looked at Emery with glee.

    It was at this moment that Emery realized his friend Chumo didn''t get any divine technique from their fortuitous opportunity back on Earth, nor did he have any institution or organization standing behind him, specifically supporting him.

    "Don''t worry about me, Emery. I''ll definitely catch up with all of you." A pondering expression appeared on Chumo''s face before he smiled mysteriously and said, "Actually, I have a surprise�� You''ll seeter."

    "Nice, I can''t wait!"

    Emery proceeded to tell the group about what had happened to him over the past four months. Starting from the mission in Kulturmak, being stranded on an ind in a godforsaken, being locked up in the Ouroboros and also the fortuitous encounter with Lord Izta during his return journey.

    He also told the group about the n of establishing their own faction and Lord Izta''s suggestion of meeting the Eastern Sage. There was also the nned meeting the headmaster arranged with the Nephilims after the mid-test.

    Having finished saying all that, Emery realized there was concern in the eyes and expressions on his friends'' faces. But, before he could say anything, he suddenly felt a powerful surge of bone-chilling aurae crashing down from beside him.

    Emery turned his head on instinct, and his gaze was immediately met with a wicked smile and fiery re.

    "An ind with two girls you say? How interesting��"

    This particr question quickly established itself as one that managed to make Emery''s heart skip a beat, as his mind suddenly stopped on a certain incident.

    The intuitive Klea quickly said, "Why are you suddenly nervous, Emery?"

    Emery didn''t think that now was the right ce and time to talk about this matter, but if Klea really wanted an answer, Emery was ready to answer truthfully

    To hisplete surprise, however, Klea suddenly said,

    "Hahaha, Of course I know what kind of person you really are, Emery." The girl said with a chuckle "I actually feel sorry for her. I hope you don''t break her heart too much."

    Hearing that, Emery''s mind immediately recalled hisst moments with a certain white hair girl and he involuntarily let out a long sigh.

    "See?" Klea smiled faintly. "You are an open book, Emery."

    The girl seemed to have misunderstood, but before Emery could exin, Julian grabbed his shoulder and interrupted with a serious expression,

    "Emery, I was hoping to discuss the Nephilims and the possibility of creating a faction, but right now the most pressing thing for you is the mid-test. How much have you learned about it?"

    "Not much at all," Emery responded quickly, before changing what he just said. "Actually, close to nothing."

    Julian''s face darkened when he heard Emery''s answer. "This isn''t a game anymore, Emery. The test is going to be set on a in a cmity stage. There''s going to be a lot of risk involved"

    Unbeknownst to Julian, hearing this made Emery even more excited. He actually didn''t worry much about a real life test, especially after everything that had happened over the past four months.

    However, Julian''s expression looked like he hadn''t finished delivering important news. Emery also finally realized that Klea''s expression also changed.

    This quickly gave Emery a bad feeling, his hunch was proved right when he heard Julian''s next words.

    "Emery, for the mid-test, all the teams were already briefed and registeredst week. We all here already have a team. I''m afraid that you will have to fight alone. You should quickly inquire about this."

    ��------------

    Author Note:

    Dear readers, with this chapter, the month of March is over and I thank you for your support in buying the privileged chapters. I hope you all had an enjoyable read.

    A slight preview for April chapters; Emery will have his two weeks of preparation before going to the midtest, we will see his ce inparison to the other privileged acolytes.

    Will he be able to advance before the test? What kind of test will it be? What does a cmity stage really mean?

    I hope you will join me again for the April chapters.

    PS: With a recent rise in rank, I wonder if we can finally reach the top 10 golden ticket rank in April. If we do, I n to publish a mass release every weekend. Extra mass released if we can do it by the end of the month. I would love to have one of those golden badges on the Novel main page. Thank you very much.

 Chapter 837 - Registration

    Chapter 837 - Registration

    The five friends quickly concluded their reunion and the sumptuous feast that came along with it. After hearing stories of what had happened over the past four months from them, Emery decided to go check on the academy''s mid-test registration.

    "I really hope you won''t miss out the registration, Emery," Julian said, who had apparently grouped up with Chumo and Thrax for the mid-test.

    Despite their rivalry and tendency to jab at each other at every moment possible, Julian greatly appreciated Thrax''s incredible strength inbat. The same could be said for Thrax, as he understood the importance of Julian''s leadership and military expertise. Combined with Chumo''s reconnaissance ability, the three of them yed a cornerstone role in winning the previous Magus Game.

    "Hah! If it wasn''t for youing and begging me, I would have never joined your team." Thrax snorted at Julian, as he folded his arms together.

    Unexpectedly, the Roman didn''t wee the provocation in the usual way. "All right, all right Thrax. Let''s not start again, unless you want to get smacked again."

    After snickering at Thrax''s expression that looked like he had just eaten a fly, Julian then looked at Klea with a smile. "It''s truly unfortunate we won''t be apanied by our prettiest member this time."

    Apparently, Klea had been waiting for Emery''s return until thest minute possible. Even so, she couldn''t join Julian''s team, as the position the three reserved for her had been filled up by someone under the order of the Harlight faction.

    Julian approached Klea, but he walked behind her and spoke to Emery. "Don''t you let this one go, my friend. She''s one of the kind."

    Afterward, it was Klea''s turn to speak. "Don''t worry, Emery. I will talk to the Kaleos. I''ll definitely find a way to be on your team, so keep a spot open for me!" She said with a sweet smile.

    In response, Julian quickly spoke again. "Wow! That''s heartless indeed. Don''t you feel bad for Anas? After all, he always kept one spot open for you."

    Klea didn''t respond to Julian''s words and grabbed Emery''s arm, while saying to the other three, "Let''s have this gathering again soon. Thank you Thrax for the hospitality. See you allter. Bye, Chumo."

    The girl gave a little wink to Chumo, before she quickly pulled Emery''s body towards the door. She moved quickly, as she didn''t seem to want anyone to follow.

    On their way back to the academy, Klea suddenly told Emery her regret, how she should''ve believed he would return and wait patiently rather than ept the Kaleos'' offer. Emery shed a gentle smile when he saw her sorry expression.

    "It''s okay Klea. You don''t have to feel sorry. I don''t mind at all."

    Instead of being relieved by Emery''s answer, it only made the girl raise her eyebrows. At this moment, Emery suddenly felt an inexplicable chill.

    "You don''t mind or you don''t care?"

    "Hahaha... Of course, I don''t mind. Why do you think like that?" After avoiding the disastrous question, Emery secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Once again he couldn''t help but think it was indeed difficult to be in a rtionship.

    Meanwhile, Klea, who was satisfied by Emery''s answer, took out something from her pocket and gave it to Emery.

    It was a small note that looked quite familiar. Emery immediately guessed what this note was when he heard what Klea said next.

    "This should have been enough for me to trust that you will return. Again, I''m sorry."

    Emery opened the note to confirm his guess, as expected he saw his own handwriting.

    [I am safe and will be back soon. I am sorry for making you worry - Emery]

    Klea then expressed how much the letter had given her relief. However, instead of listening to her, Emery''s mind was currently on someone else.

    ''She really did deliver this, after all.'' He thought to himself.

    Unknowingly, a smile appeared on his face and confused Klea who saw it. Emery suddenly felt a smack in his stomach, strong enough to bring his thoughts back and turn his attention to the culprit.

    "You''re making fun of me for missing you, aren''t you?!"

    Even though startled, the gears in Emery''s mind turned as he quickly responded, "No! Not at all!"

    Once again, Klea raised her brows and threw another headache-inducing question. "So you''re not happy to know I missed you?"

    "..."

    ''Being in a rtionship is really not easy.''

    Some timeter, the two of them finally arrived at the Magus Academy hub. Klea quickly went to the reception to inquire about the next mid-test. As they were not a regr acolyte both of them were led to a private room, where a senior staff member came to help them.

    However, the answer they received was something they didn''t expect to hear.

    "I''m sorry to say this, miss. Your name is already registered and you are not allowed to change teams at this juncture. There is a specific position already prepared for you." Seeing the dumbfounded look on Klea''s face, the senior staff spoke again. "Once again, I''m sorry."

    Thanks to that, the senior staff quickly received an earful of scolding from Klea, until Emery decided to stop her and inquire about his unregistered self.

    After receiving his identification, the senior staff quickly gave a check on the database. Emery saw Klea had suddenly be a little anxious.

    "Please wait a minute, sir. This is quite unusual."

    It appeared Emery''s situation was still undecided, so they had to wait for a decision from above. Klea became restless when she heard that.

    "Emery, What if you can''t join at all?! That means you won''t graduate!"

    The two waited an hour before another, more senior staff arrived in their room. The moment he entered, his gaze immediately fell on Emery.

    "Emery Ambrose?" Seeing Emery''s confirmation, the man nodded. "Come with me."

    The two of them were taken to another room, and as they walked, the man began to exin.

    "I apologize for the inconvenience."

    The man exined that usually in Emery''s situation, where one waste signing up, automatically meant they would not take the test. However, it turned out Headmaster Delbrand himself had stepped in and decided to allow him to join the test.

    "It''s been decided you will be put on a team with two other people who are alsote signing up."

    Hearing this, Klea quickly spoke up. "Just three? While the others are a group of 20!? Can''t he be added to my group? Check the Kaleos group! I''m sure we can push one person in!"

    The man only smiled at Klea''s words and said, "This is the headmaster''s decision."

    Emery saw Klea was about to speak again and quickly stopped her. "It''s okay, Klea." He then turned to the man and asked, "May I know which two people will be in my group?"

    Before the senior staff could answer, a familiar female voice sounded from behind.

    "I guess we''re on the same team again, Emery."

    Emery looked back and was surprised when he saw who it was.

    "Annara!"

 Chapter 838 - Briefing

    Chapter 838 - Briefing

    "I guess we are in the same team again, Emery." The red-haired girl spoke casually as her eyes fixed on Emery''s face, seemingly ignoring the suspicious look the person standing beside him threw at her.

    The two just separated yesterday, but Annara''s current appearance looked so much different than thest Emery saw her. She had cut her long hair so short it only reached her necks and she was also beautifully dressed.

    Even though not really an heiress like Silva, the girl did like to show off her statusing from an elite group. The dress, the jewelry, the perfume; the whole outfit Annara was wearing right now quickly made Klea frown.

    It didn''t take long for the Egyptian queen to stare at her with a cold gaze, and for her to reply back with a mischievous grin.

    "You must be Klea. Nice to meet you." Annara spoke in a friendly tone. "Emery has told me a lot about you."

    It was only momentster that Klea responded in an indifferent tone. "Did he really? I hope he didn''t give you too much trouble."

    "Trouble?" The red-haired girl spoke those words in an exaggerated tone of surprise. "Who? Emery? No, of course not. He''s a perfect gentleman"

    Hearing that, Klea nced at Emery for a moment before replying, "Did he now?"

    Annara gave Emery a mischievous smile before saying "Actually he was a little bit more than just a gentleman, he can be such a�� wild beast!"

    The words quickly made Klea pissed "What is that supposed to mean!"

    The red-haired vixen gave Emery a look before saying "I mean his wolf form of course, what else?" The girl chuckled a little and this quickly made Klea even more irked.

    From the sideline, Emery''s heart beat fast. That red-haired girl probably still has resentment for him leaving her during the missionst time. If he didnt do anything, this problem in front of him might get even worse than him not participating in the mid-test.

    "Ehem!" Emery quickly stood between the two of them to prevent further sparks,

    "So Annara, let''s focus on the mid-test. How much have you heard?"

    As Emery spoke, the red-haired girl looked toward him with a mischievous smile, "Nope! I haven''t been briefed about it as well."

    On the other hand, the senior staff seemed ready to give the briefing, hence the situation quickly became under control - for now at least.

    Even though Klea was not happy she couldn''t be in the same group as Emery, she was satisfied enough to see Emery could still take the mid-test. When the senior staff started the briefing and she saw what was being disyed, she became even happier, because Emery was going to the same as her.

    There were three cmity stages that had been selected for the mid-test, so the participating acolytes would be divided into three different batches. Of course, the division of the batch was done randomly.

    Andora]

    The mission clearly exined they wereing to sweep andpletely clean up a that had been in a cmity stage. The term ''cmity stage'' here actually tranted to ''on the verge of extinction''.

    In addition to the official staff and crews of the Magus Alliance deployed for this asion, the academy would send thirty to forty groups to each, of which each group consisted of 20 people.

    Each group would then be assigned to a certain location, with urther objectives that needed to bepleted while they were at the location.

    With more objectives received andpleted, naturally one would receive more points, which would certainly determine their ranking in the mid-test. Moreover, the division of points was further divided into two categories: individual and group.

    This mid-test was an example the academy prepared to let the acolytes know what it was like to be on a real mission. With that goal in mind, the participating group format would naturally follow the normal configuration for field mission - working in a group with a chosen leader.

    Since this was an exam, a certain minimum number of points of course had to be achieved in order to be considered passed, or there would be a risk of failing the academy and not graduating.

    "Do you finally understand, Emery? This is why I am emotional. You being in a small group of three is absurd. Not only will it be difficult for you toplete objectives and earn points, you�� you will be in constant danger."

    When she heard Klea''s words to Emery, Annara interrupted the conversation.

    "You don''t have to worry too much, girl. I''m pretty sure the third member of our group is a privileged acolyte as well. This way, it''s actually better because we don''t have to worry about those weakling acolytes dragging us down."

    Annara, once again, received a piercing re from Klea for her words. In response, the red-haired girl just shed a mischievous smile at thetter again.

    Emery, on the other hand, focused his attention on the data the senior staff disyed about the he was about to head to. Besides its abnormal cmity situation, the was an ordinary [L type] with nts, trees, rivers, sea, etcetera. This meant there would be a lot of natural energy at his disposal, which was good for him.

    As for the creatures that roamed the surface of the, there were quite a few that were disyed in the data.

    There were apparently millions of them, from low stage to high stage with the asional appearance of magical creatures. In addition, it was written that not all creatures living on the were in the database.

    On a side note, the acolytes were allowed to bring whatever equipment they had. However, the way and how the artifacts were used would have an effect on the final score. For example, bringing an army of powerful machines or weapons of mass destruction would naturally lead to arge number of points deductions.

    As for the duration, the mid-test would be held for 10 days straight and would start 15 days from today.

    After seeing all the data, Annaramented, "Our current headmaster is quite an interesting person, huh? To even think of sending acolytes to real life battle, I guess war changes many things."

    Klea, who was clearly still worried about Emery, grabbed his arm and said, "We have to n to meet and help each other, likest time in the game."

    Emery held her hand and nodded his head, but they both knew such a task would not be easy, as the scope was an entire and each of them would definitely be given different objectives.

    "I''m sure there is a way. The Kaleos and Harlights, we can all work together. I will talk to them about this matter."

    Hearing Klea''s words, Annara seemed to be a little skeptical of the idea. Combined with the small smirk on her face, the two were about to get into another argument, which Emery stopped just in time.

    While stroking the hand of Klea, who was irritated, Emery said. "Don''t worry, Klea. We will think of something. We still have time, after all."

    Now that Emery only had 15 days to prepare for the mid-test, one thing for sure was that he must sessfully breakthrough to rank 9. For that, he believed he needed those [Spirit Foundation Pill] to help him.

    With Emery''s objective being at the Hyperion privilege, the two had to once again be separated.

    Annara smiled at Klea and said, "Don''t worry, I will look after your boy here."

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 839 - Physical

    Chapter 839 - Physical

    [Hyperion]

    Within a dome-like ce with porcin white finished, a figure was moving forward at an impably fast speed. Dark stones shot from all around the figure, yet none of them managed tond a scratch on his body.

    "He makes this look so easy!" a female magus eximed from behind a panel of ss, her loud voice and expression clearly disying her amazement. Around her stood a few members of the academy staff and a red hair acolyte, each of them observing the scene on the other side.

    "He hasn''t even transformed yet!" the magus then muttered to herself in disbelief. The more she paid attention, the more she could not believe what she was seeing, prompting her to pay extremely close attention to the figure breezing through the obstacles.

    At that moment, a beep followed by a message directed to everyone in the room appeared.

    [Level 8 will soon begin.]

    [Gravity space activated 30 times, gravitational force applied.]

    The wall instantly opened and 10 instruments were added to the previous 30, quickly filling the entire dome with the projectile weapons shooting the white stones.

    However, the figure inside the dome suddenly roared.

    Howl��

    [Fey Transformation]

    The figure was none other than Emery. Five months ago, he went to the test room to check his physical and mental rank among the other acolytes, and today, he repeated the same chore as soon as he returned to Hyperion privileged center.

    These seven levels were his limitst time. This time, as soon as he sessfully went through these levels, he immediately used his innate ability, first-stage transformation.

    [Battle power increased by 30.]

    [Battle Power: 238 (268)]

    Emery barely reached 200 points of battle powerst time. However, unlike then, his first transformation now allowed him to move at a speed fast enough to dodge all those projectiles with ease.

    [You have passed level 8.]

    [Your physical score is 9,000 - Rank 33]

    He looked around, and to his surprise, there were actually more acolytes who were able to pass the level, whereas he previously failed in rank 27. Looking at these numbers, Emery realized that it was not just him who significantly progressed in thest five months.

    [Level 9 will soon begin.]

    [Gravity space activated 50 times, gravitational force applied.]

    At this moment, 20 more instruments came out of the wall. With the addition of those instruments, the ce quickly became crowded with weapons that rapidly shot sharp stones.

    With the seemingly endless barrage of stones from all sides and the increase in gravitational force in the dome, Emery quickly got hit by one of the stones from the side.

    Bamm!

    The stone was small, but it caused him to feel quite the pain.

    "He finally got hit!" Upon seeing this, Magus Ramona, the female magus who had been closely observing him from behind the ss, suddenly eximed full of excitement.

    Even after spectating for quite a while now, the magus was still amazed by how much Emery had improved since shest saw him. She even suspected that it was a different acolyte, but no matter how she looked at it, it was indeed the kid who was practically a nobody from the lower realm.

    While watching Emery swiftly and agilely go through the barrage of stones, the female magus was unconsciously rooting for him to get hit by more of the stones. Her posture even slowly leaned more and more toward the panel of ss as she glued her eyes to his figure.

    Unfortunately, that one hit was the only one she got to see at this level.

    [You have passed level 9.]

    [Your physical score is 10,000 - Rank 19.]

    The magus'' eyes widened.

    "He''s crazy!!" the magus muttered. She really could not believe her eyes. She blinked her eyes a few times and immediately looked at Emery''s figure on the other side to check if her eyes were deceiving her, but it only filled her with more disbelief.

    "Even some crescent-moon magus can''t pass that level! What is he really?" Magus Ramora turned to look at Annara next to her and asked. To her disappointment, even Annara looked almost just as surprised as she was.

    Although Annarast saw Emery more recently than Magus Ramora, thest time she saw his full power was during the fight against the beholder. Even so, that incident only happened less than two months ago.

    ''What actually happened to him in thest two months?'' the girl silently thought, a little dazed.

    [Level 10 will soon begin.]

    [Gravity space activated 100 times, gravitational force applied.]

    "There''s no way he''ll be able to pass this level!" Magus Ramora confidently said to herself. Still, her eyes were already glued to Emery even before the level started.

    A momentter, the gravitational force instantly increased even more and a total of 100 instruments simultaneously came out of the wall. Even more powerful stones swiftly bombarded everyone inside, and in just a few seconds, one of those stones managed to hit Emery.

    These stones were, in fact, metal piercing projectiles with the capability to tear apart even saint-levelbatants.

    "See, he can''t do it! Hahaha, of course he can''t!" Magus Ramora happilyughed with satisfaction. However, her expression immediately changed when Emery''s body began to change.

    [Night Transformation]

    [Battle power increased by 40.]

    [Battle Power: 238 (308)]

    [Battle Howl]

    [Battle power increased by 15.]

    [Battle Power: 238 (323)]

    Howl��

    The twodies were stunned. Therge wolf creature did not only dodge, but also crushed all the iing projectiles. Even when the metal projectiles injured Emery''s body, his [Undecaying Flesh] quickly kicked in, making him unstoppable in this environment until finally, all the machines stopped shooting and a message appeared.

    [You have cleared all 10 levels of the physical test.]

    [Your physical score is undefined - Rank 5.]

    With this, Emery had basically cleared the test. The dome simply had no capability to measure someone with higher battle power than a half-moon magus.

    However, it seemed that four privileged acolytes cleared the stage before him, making him the fifth ce by default.

    It did not strike him as a surprise that there were four more privileged acolytes that could pass half of the magus'' physique test. After all, these people were the best of the best in thousands of worlds.

    Magus Ramona was speechless. In contrast, Annara was so excited that it was clear to hear when she asked, "Are you ready for the mental test!?"

    With his transformation came the primal urge for more challenge. Hearing the girl''s question, Emery red in Annara''s direction.

    "Bring it."

 Chapter 840 - Mental

    Chapter 840 - Mental

    [You are now entering the spirit test]

    [Level 1 will soon begin]

    This time, Emery knew better what he was getting into, so he continued to maintain hisposure as he found himself standing in the middle of an empty space surrounded by bright floating orbs that quickly approached him and began to suppress him with spirit pressure.

    Knowing that it would be a fairly straightforward test, Emery''s facial expression did not change as he switched from his [Night Transformation] which focused on physical enhancement to his [Day Transformation] which focused on spirit enhancement.

    As Emery''s massive body started to shrink and his jet-ck fur began to turn to a silvery color, Magus Ramona, who was observing the course of the test, straightened up in shock and had her eyes fixed on Emery''s body.

    "What''s this now?!"

    The female magus had her mouth slightly open, as she had not seen this side of him before. As a bonafide magus, she could clearly sense Emery''s body started to radiate a powerful surge of spirit force in rapid manner, and with it, she and the other people watched the screen showing how he just calmly stood there as the test level increased.

    [You have passed level 1]

    [Level 2 will soon begin]

    [You have passed level 2]

    [Level 3 will soon begin]

    ��

    Following the arrival of the next level, the pressure that the floating orbs imposed on Emery also increased to match his level of difficulty. However,pared to the previous time when he started to feel a painful sensation at level 5 and was determined to have failed at level 7, this time the feeling of difort only started to appeared at level 7.

    This sight, once again, made Magus Ramona nervous and she started biting her nails in anxiety. "I really thought he was just a brawl type�� but from the looks of it, it seems I waspletely wrong."

    [You have passed level 7]

    [Mental score 7000 - rank 64]

    [Level 8 will soon begin]

    In addition to the mind-boggling performance he was showing right now, the magus'' disbelief was also due to the fact that Emery was still a rank 8 acolyte. In fact, he was the only one in the privileged ss who was still rank 8 acolyte, which clearly showed that he had some sort of limitation in his cultivation progress.

    While it was still quite absurd, it was still somewhat believable for Emery to have such monstrous physical capabilities since he was known to be a half-blood.

    However, the same couldn''t be said for the cultivation realm, which was supposed to be more predictable. Hence, she was inplete confusion as to why this mere rank 8 acolyte was still able to stand straight under that much of spirit pressure.

    While Magus Ramona was lost in thought, Emery had already passed level 8 and was soon entering the next level.

    [You have passed level 8]

    [Mental score 8000 - rank 39]

    [Level 9 will soon begin]

    The female magus, actually, wasn''t wrong.

    Even though Emery''s dual-core was a unique, one-of-a-kind miracle that allowed to have basically twice as much spirit pool and power, his secret of breezing through this testy within the innate ability that his [Day Transformation] had, the spell/magic resistance.

    This, coupled with his terrifying spirit power, gave him the mental capacity high enough to nonchntly stroll past the previous levels as well as past level 9.

    [You have passed level 9]

    [Mental score 10000 - rank 26]

    [Level 10 will soon begin]

    Finally, it was at level 10 that Emery started to feel the awaited pain that gradually became stronger as time passed. It was apletely different sensation, one that made him couldn''t help but think that the previous nine levels were nothingpared to level 10 he was currently experiencing.

    The feeling was simr to when he was upgrading the bloodline when he stood in front of the magnificent wolf. He was unable to move and In a matter of seconds, the spirit energy in Emery''s nature and dark core swirled chaotically due to the tremendous pressure and then rapidly exploded out of control.

    It happened so suddenly that it made Emery lose control of his body and fall to his knees. Immediately after, he lost his consciousness and everything went ck for a moment.

    [Spirit Test concluded]

    [Your mental score 10250 - rank 18]

    [Physical score undefined - rank 5]

    [Calcting your new ranking from the physical and mental score��]

    [Congrattions! Your final test rank is 9th]

    At the same time as thest notification appeared, Emery found himself back in the real world where his body was lying in the tube-like chamber. It didn''t take long for the chamber to open, and as he slowly came out, Emery noticed how he was weed by dozens of strange and awkward stares.

    "What''s wrong? Did I do something wrong?"

    There was no immediate response, which caused the atmosphere to be even more awkward and Emery gradually felt ufortable.

    "No�� On the contrary, you did extremely well."

    Emery''s final result was enough to leave the talkative Magus Ramona at a loss for words.

    It was at this moment that she realized that the young man she tease five months ago no longer existed, and the one standing in front of him right now could definitely be a genius who would be a prominent figure in the magus universe.

    Annara who was standing beside the female magus was not much different. From what she had just seen, what she heard that night in prison about Emery defeating a half-blood magus was clearly not made up.

    After hearing Magus Ramona''s words, Emery ignored the gazes still directed at him and walked towards the screen where his detailed results of his test were already disyed.

    As for the test details andprehensive evaluation of him:

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Privilege acolytes member ID: 83192008]

    [Average statparison]

    [Battle Power 238 (323) SS]

    [Strength 210 (319) - SS]

    [Agility 248 (312] - SS]

    [Endurance 256(338) - SSS]

    [Spirit force 1000 - S]

    [Spirit Power - S]

    [Spirit Control - A]

    [Spirit Pool - SS]

    It was certainly a result worthy of being in the top 10 of all the human geniuses of the thousands of worlds.

    The 9th rank listed next to his name certainly made Emery happy, and at the same time proud of what he has achieved.

    With a small but confident smile on his face, Emery turned around and said to Annara.

    "So who do you think I should challenge first?"

 Chapter 841 - Ranks

    Chapter 841 - Ranks

    Ast first, Emery had no intentions of showing off his newfound power. He initially only ns to train and reach a breakthrough in his realm before the mid test started

    However, he was in dire need of those [Spirit Foundation Pills] provided by the academy, and being in the top 40 after defeating As, he should have received 25 Spirit Foundation Pills per month. Since he had been gone for a little over four months, he was hoping to get 100 of them on his return.

    To his surprise, when he went to the privileged center and asked for the 4 months'' worth of [Spirit Foundation Pills], he only received a total of 45 pills.

    A little confused, Emery checked the list containing the number of pills received for certain-ranked privileged acolytes.

    [Rank 1-5: 40 pills]

    [Rank 6-10: 35 pills]

    [Rank 11-20: 30 pills]

    [Rank 21-40: 25 pills]

    [Rank 41-60: 20 pills]

    [Rank 61-80: 15 pills]

    [Rank 81-100: 10 pills]

    With the ranking reward list, Emery assumed that his ranking went down at least 20 in the first month and another 20 for the rest, causing him to only receive 15 in the first month and 10 each month after.

    Seeing Emery''s shocked expression, the red-haired girl who came back to the center with him could not contain her chuckle.

    "This is why I wanted us to go back as soon as possible��being away really cost us."

    The fact was, with so many privileged acolytes challenging each other, every time someone on a higher rank was defeated, the rank of every acolyte below would inevitably be pushed down sooner orter. This was especially the case for the two of them as they were ced in the middle ranks, which were the mostpeted range of ranks.

    Emery was not sure if 45 Spirit Foundation Pills would be enough for his breakthrough, but either way, the end of the month was going toe just a few days before the mid-test. If he could return to the top 40 or even reach the top 10 of the privileged acolytes, he would be able to receive 15 to 25 extra Spirit Foundation Pills.

    Because of that, Emery decided to quickly take the test as soon as he returned. The sooner he could rise up the ranks, the better it would be for him.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Test Ranking - Rank 9]

    [Privilege Ranking - Rank 98]

    Annara could not hide her amusement when she saw howrge the discrepancy between his privilege ranking and his test ranking was. "Hahaha, this must be a new record! Don''t be too sad, though, look! We are sort of the same, don''t you think?"

    [Annara Vermont]

    [Test Ranking - Rank 47]

    [Privilege Ranking - Rank 99]

    Emery only gave a smile when he saw Annara''s test ranking. Being away for so long made them into the bottom two.

    "Don''t worry we get back to the top in no time" said the red hair girl

    Being aware of therge gap between his two rankings made him wonder about something.

    "Do I need to fight from the bottom again?" Emery doubtfully asked the girl.

    As much as he was confident in being able to repeat and even far surpass what he didst time, he would rather not do everything all over again. Not only would it be time-consuming, but considering his current strength, wouldn''t it be considered little more than bullying?

    To Emery''s confusion, his question was met with a dumbfounded look on the girl''s face.

    "No no no, what you did before was kinda stupid!" Annara said with a somewhat mocking tone before continuing, "With your ninth rank, you should focus on getting in the top 20. Other thaning to the arena at the end of the month, you should issue a challenge instead. Anyway, if you don''t issue a challenge, they most likely won''t show up at the arena, especially so close to the midtest."

    The girl then showed him how to ess the privilege bracelet and connect it to the privilege information, and almost instantly after, the ranking information and the list of the top 100 privileged acolytes were shown.

    "Remember, you can only send one challenge at a time."

    Emery quickly checks the name of the top 20 under his rank 9. The ones avable to be challenged were those who either were not away for official business or haven''t had a scheduled challenge.

    There were seven acolytes within the list that he could challenge.

    [Zetto - Rank 10]

    [Freya Faulen - Rank 12]

    [Shar Mistra - Rank 13]

    [Sigurd - Rank 15]

    [Amelia Amatys - Rank 17]

    [Jinkan Nephilim - Rank 19]

    [Diyoo - Rank 20]

    From the seven names listed, Emery recognized two of them; The first one was Sigurd, the strong acolyte with Titan bloodline who fought together with him during the magus game, and the other was Jinkan Nephilim.

    Reminded of what Lord Izta said about the Nephilim, it would be wise not to choose one of them right now. If anything were to go wrong, it would only add more issues to them.

    Emery was interested to know about the other names on the list, but his eyes were stuck on the name he first recognized. He was incredibly tempted to challenge Sigurd as he had seen the power of the Titan bloodline.

    However, before he could decide on challenging the Titan acolyte, Annara interrupted his thoughts.

    "Only one challenge issue at the time, and whoever you challenge has one week to ept or refuse your challenge, remember you only have 2 weeks before the midtest"

    Considering the two factors she mentioned, Annara rmended Diyoo, the acolyte ranked 20th. ording to the girl''s knowledge, Diyoo was both a strong martial artist and a fierce fighter, and knowing the other party''s personality, she was sure that he would ept the challenge right away.

    "After defeating Diyoo, I suggest you try challenging Zetto next, which would be the most feasible n to reach the top 10 right away" she continued.

    After thinking about it for a moment, Emery agreed that it was indeed a solid n. Just as she said, within minutes after he sent the message, Diyoo quickly epted his challenge.

    [Diyoo - Rank 20 has epted your challenge]

    It was followed with information about the time and ce which will be tomorrow at noon.

    Seeing Emery''s confident smile, Annara reminded, "Don''t think it will be easy, everyone in the top 20 are all crazy strong. Some of them even have unique one-of-a-kind abilities."

    Emery nodded in understanding.

    Now that he had a duel scheduled, he suddenly felt extremely excited. At the same time, he could not hold himself back from checking the top 10 to find one particr name.

    [Zach Talon - Rank 4]

    "I''ll catch up to you soon enough."

 Chapter 842 - Cave

    Chapter 842 - Cave

    "Alright, Emery. I also need to increase my rank." The red-haired said with a smile. "I''ll probably see you tomorrow then. Or not��"

    Even though the girl had given him a lot of headaches throughout their interaction so far, it was also an undeniable fact that she had been helpful and contributed a lot in certain situations. Hence, Emery sincerely expressed his gratitude to the girl for all the help.

    In response, Annara had a smirk on her face, before saying, "Alright then. If you don''t have anything else to say, I''m going back to my cave now. Don''t bother me if it''s not important."

    "Wait, cave?" Emery asked, clearly surprised by the word the red-haired girl used.

    Annara narrowed her eyes at Emery, as she thought he was just ying fool. However, when she realized Emery''s reaction was genuine, she waspletely taken aback.

    "How long have you been in the privileged ss again? Where have you lived all this time?"

    Hearing that question, Emery scratched his head in embarrassment while grinning. After all, ever since he came to Hyperion, he stayed in the body tempering facility, where he underwent the procedure. Then, the medical station in the privileged center after he got heavily wounded in the arena. Right after he was summoned and sent on the mission.

    On the other hand, Emery also had no designated grand magus to guide him and from the not-so-good guide designated to him - Magus Ramona - who had immediately gone missing after a very brief exnation, Emery was as lost as amb separated from its herd.

    Thankfully, Annara once again helped. She told things about the matter, then after making sure he understood everything she was saying, she went off to her own business.

    After analyzing the situation and learning about the map of Hyperion geography, Emery took out the [Orbiter] he possessed and boarded it before flying into the air and going to find his own ce.

    There were about three dozen inds floating above the gas giant, with roughly half of them being marked ssified and prohibited from entering. However, among the twenty or so floating inds to choose from, only eight of them were elemental inds leaving the rest as savage inds, where many ferocious beasts lived and roamed around.

    The where the privileged ss resided, Hyperion, was said to be created by 8 primordial beings as a home that used the mysterious god-level energy of the gas giant as its entire foundation, making it one of a kind ce perfect andpletely suitable for cultivation.

    Thus, Hyperion was never about the state-of-the-art and impressive facilities, but the entire itself. With this in mind, finding the right ce to settle was something of great importance.

    One of the important pieces of advice Annara told Emery in choosing his own ce was to find one that would help cultivate his core better.

    This led to Emery''s current situation, where he was roaming around the with the flying artifact on his feet. He eventually realized the floating inds had their various and respective types of elemental energy in abundance.

    There were roughly five thousand magus and acolytes residing on this and over 100,000 ces were known to give off various unique energy signatures. Therefore, the only thing Emery had to do was to find one that suited him.

    When it came to his cultivation, his options were naturally nature or darkness element inds. However, since he was looking for a ce to stay for a long time, he preferred to have a ce that made himfortable above all else.

    With that consideration in mind, Emery flew towards the part of the dozens of inds that were full of natural energy.

    There were a total of three inds Emery could consider, all of which had vibrant trees and rushing water filling their entirendscape. However, each ind had its own distinct feeling from one another: water, nt and earth, but Emery found all to be sufficient for his purposes.

    Now, he just needed to decide which of the three was more suitable than the other.

    After several hours of flying around, Emery finally found a ce that satisfied him. It was a unique-looking range of stone hills, filled with lush greenery in abundance and had water pouring from above, almost like a waterfall.

    It was a perfect ce that had the bnced energy of the three elements of nature.

    Emery checked on his bracelets and found that one spot was marked as an option that could be imed. In the short description that the bracelet gave, it was said the ce was a cave flowing with natural energy all year around.

    Emery made his way to the cave and found the ce to be quite decent. It was honestly quite a simple-looking cave, with clear flowing water and a few nts on its ground and ceiling that lightly lit up the ce.

    It didn''t have afortable bed or any exemry amenities like the elite ss provided for its acolytes, but it gave off a strong yet constant energy that for a moment reminded Emery of Gaia''s Shrine.

    Since he liked the ce and decided to stay here, Emery quickly followed the procedure and used the bracelets to im the ce for his own use.

    [You have sessfully imed the Spirit Cave]

    Going through proper procedure and given formal registration assured Emery that no other people beside him woulde to enter and bother him, while he was inside the cave. Moreover, living in a cave without iming it would bring serious consequences.

    After he was given permission, the cave would be his until he switched to a different one or his privileged ss'' status was revoked.

    Emery walked around the cave for a while, appreciating his new home before quickly returning to his training and sitting in the lotus position.

    The first thing that came into his mind was to eat the [Spirit Foundation Pills] he had acquired in order to achieve breakthrough. However, knowing he didn''t have enough time, as he still had a duel to attend tomorrow, Emery decided to do something else.

    Being in a lush ce filled with natural energy, Emery quickly opened his Spatial Space and took out the two items he had obtained during his visit to Alfa City.

    A book titled [Metamorphosis Theory] and a sapling - [Flora Colossi].

    Looking at the sapling in his right hand, Emery''s eyes shone as he muttered.

    "Let''s see if I can sessfully grow you now."

 Chapter 843 - Metamorph

    Chapter 843 - Metamorph

    Emery opened the book he had just taken out from his spatial space a moment ago. It was the book that was given to him by the Arbor Master and began reading it.

    [Metamorph Theory]

    The first half of the book was filled with writing about lifeforms, including their definition, the purpose of life and how life should be treated. Emery quickly assumed it was the Arbor Master philosophy and thoughts, so he considered reading it before starting his experiment.

    The other half of the book was about his research on how to enrich nt life in order to enhance it and help them to metamorph.

    The book was filled with instructions, which were abination of four main factors. A nt with extreme vitality, the Photosynthesis spell and a particr metamorph potion were all part of the instructions.

    Currently, Emery already had the nt and the spells necessary toplete the stage. That meant he just needed the third item to aplish it.

    He was fortunate he already had the recipe at hand. He found the book to be really beneficial, because he could just simply prepare the ingredients and follow the instructions to the point. He took his time to read every instruction thoroughly and found the list of things he needed to purchase to start.

    "I need to go shopping," he said.

    His first thought was Golden city, but when he was about to leave the cave, he soon realized he was currently on a privileged, where actually the bracelet could be used to help him in purchasing various items. He then went on to operate the store function right away.

    [Store]

    [Scroll] [Consumable] [Artifacts]

    The ingredients came in the [Consumable] category. In this section, Emery started to look for the 12 ingredients he would need to create the potion.

    The total of 12 ingredients he needed included five tier 1, four tier 2, one tier 3 and 4, and one tier 5 flower called [Angel''s Trumpet]. To his advantage, all of the ingredients he needed were avable. It was so convenient to purchase items using the bracelet.

    All the ingredients for one portion cost him [3800 Contribution Points]. For all the ingredients the price was very reasonable, except the tier 5 item that cost almost 3000 contribution points by itself.

    However, just as he was about to purchase the ingredients, he realized he wouldn''t be able to seed the experiment in one go. Hence, he decided to buy more seeds to experiment with, as well as extra ingredients for the potions, just in case his first attempt ended up being a failure.

    At first, Emery decided to just look for [Flora Colossi] seed, the one he got from the Arbor master, just to be exact. Unfortunately, the academy only had information about it, but no stock avable for purchase at the time. As a result, Emery had to find a new seed for his experiments.

    In order to maximize its chances of sess, the book specifically advised to find a seed with an extreme vitality gene. It was suggested to get the one that could thrive in any condition. The higher the vitality rate, the higher the chances of sess.

    Actually, with this particr category, there were a few dozen options from which he could choose. However, despite the fact the higher the tier the higher its vitality stats, it also meant the cost would be higher as well.

    [Chizpur Fang - Tier 4]

    [1200 Contribution Points]

    A nt seed that could grow on a rock in the driest hot desert just on sand, as sharp as a sword.

    [Hellbbore - Tier 4]

    [1800 Contribution Points]

    This nt seed could live for thousands of years in deep moltenva. Not only that, it had the ability to withstand me, but it also had a high life expectancy.

    [Dealyius Cap - Tier 4]

    [3100 Contribution Points]

    This one was actually not a seed. It was mushroom spores. The mushroom was even able to live on an asteroid in space without the need for an atmosphere.

    "Hope one of these seed would work"

    Emery thought that he had found the three ingredients he wanted. Then, he decided to buy 20 portions of ingredients to create [Metamorph Potion], as well as 5 portions of each of the seeds. That should be enough to get him started on his experiments.

    [106,500 Contribution Points Used]

    [649,050 Contribution Points Left]

    The notification showed the amount of contribution points he spent to purchase the ingredients. Although it was a big spend, Emery could only hope the remaining points he had would be enough. He would hate to waste his contribution points. If only he could find a nt that would allow him to cultivate, that would be ideal.

    After making the purchase, Emery started to study the [Flora Colossi] sapling he had in the first ce. Due to his decent understanding of nts, he started to find a suitable spot within the cave, where he might nt the saplings.

    As he had found the perfect location to nt the seed, following that, Emery started to experiment on his newfound [Photosynthesis] spell as a warm-up, while waiting for the nts to arrive.

    It was a very unique spell indeed. The moment he channeled the spell into the sapling, he was greeted with an unusual sensation right away. It appeared as though he could feel all of its movements as if the sapling wasmunicating with him.

    Emery could feel his nature core, the nt''s inner energy and the energy within the cave. Everything started to synergize and after hours he could see the sapling started to growrger, bing an arm-length nt that was able to move, albeit at a slow pace.

    In the midst of his experiment with the spell, a moment of sudden there was a message came into his mind, which took him aback.

    [Flora Colossi sapling upgraded to stage 3]

    The notification gave him an instant glee when he received it. Emery was excited and returned to the book to understand more about the experiment he had carried out earlier.

    Soon after, a visitor arrived in front of his spirit cave. It was a senior staff member, who came to deliver all the items he had purchased. It was not even four hours since he ordered it and he was impressed by how they managed to process the order quickly.

    Being a privileged acolyte had its benefits for sure.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 844 - Forgot

    Chapter 844 - Forgot

    After receiving the delivery of the seeds he requested, Emery suddenly became even more obsessed with experiments as if he had been injected with a drug. He gradually lost track of time as he delved deeper into his experiments.

    In Alfa station, the Arbor master shows him to grow the seeds exclusively using his spell. But then, the [Metamorphosis Theory], did state that nting and letting more natural growth would go a long way and also increase the chance of a sessful result.

    This gave Emery even more of a reason to quickly transform all the areas near the water source in the cave, turning them into areas suitable for his soon-to-be built garden. He even started nting a dozen of Earth''s top nts, which he usually used for his apothecary recipes, including the Caracas Flower.

    Emery specifically chose to nt this nt to test the effect of his newfound immortal cave. With just a touch of his finger, he could quickly and clearly feel the natural energy flowing from the surroundings into the nt, nourishing its growth rapidly.

    Definitely a top-grade fertile soil.

    This basically confirmed the potency of the immortal cave, and therefore Emery quickly went into action and nted all 15 of the seeds he had just bought, leaving them buried in the nourishing soil for the time being.

    Afterwards, he took out his apothecary cauldron and started following the recipe introduction to the point. All twelve ingredients were quickly handled exactly as written in the recipe, one by one they were all tossed into the cauldron.

    "Alright, it''ll be ready in 2 hours 12 minutes, not a minute more," Emery said to himself after thest ingredient entered the cauldron.

    He then did the cleaning and, as soon as all the chores were done, Emery sat down and suddenly fell into thought.

    "I feel like I have forgotten something important."

    While Emery was trying to think about what he had forgotten, a message came from his privileged ss bracelet and woke him from his thoughts. His face changed when he finally realized what he had forgotten.

    [Your duel will start in one hour]

    Emery jumped to his feet in surprise. Thanks to the excitement over his experiment, he hadpletely forgotten about the duel. But then, just as he was about to leave the cave and head for the arena, his head turned and looked at the boiling cauldron.

    "My potion, it would be such a waste of good ingredients..." Emery muttered to himself, conflicted about what he should do. "Maybe I should just not attend the duel? After all, I still have time to issue another duel."

    However, just as he was thinking about this, a dark flying familiar entered his cave, before suddenly disappearing. Immediately after, the symbol on his palm shone with a message. Emery could guess right away who it was from.

    [Where are you? Don''t tell me you forgot about today''s duel?! The ce is already crowded with people. Come here right away!]

    Well, on second thought, he was the one who issued the challenge, so it would be downright rude for him not toe. Thus, Emery could only hope with all his might that his cauldron would be fine until he returned.

    "You''re doing well there okay? Don''t worry, I''ll definitely be back soon," Emery said affectionately to the cauldron.

    With this thought in mind, Emery proceeded to set up a teleportation stone formation, so he could return more quickly. After that, he quickly jumped onto the orbiter and headed towards the arena.

    As he flew across the sky, Emery realized it would take more than an hour to fly from his ce to where the arena was. Meanwhile, he only had about 40 minutes left before the duel began.

    Understanding he would not be able to make it if he didn''t do anything, Emery racked his mind for a solution and thought of his spell [Spatial Gate] to help him reach his destination faster. However, he soon discovered that creating a spatial gate above the gas giant was not an easy task.

    In order to safely use the [Spatial Gate], Emery had to find a floating rock to tread on his way from the cave and the privileged center, which in turn only made the journey a bit quicker. In the end, he was still 10 minuteste for the duel.

    When he arrived, Emery couldn''t help but be taken aback by what he saw. For a moment, he thought he hade at the wrong time. He couldn''t tell the difference between a normal duel challenge and the end-of-month arena fights.

    The reason for his confusion was because, at the moment, there were probably more than two hundred people visible in the arena seating. Moreover, Emery could tell that there were more magus than acolytes, a discovery that naturally surprised him.

    After all, he had not thought this many people woulde to watch his duel.

    As he walked into the arena, Emery noticed a young man with messy golden hair standing on the opposite side of him, staring at him with hatred. Before he could think of a reason for this behavior, the other party shouted from afar.

    "You! How dare you bete! You are underestimating me! Diyooo!"

    The atmosphere on the scene was quite awkward, as Emery found all eyes staring at him. Seeing Annara was on the spot, he quickly approached her.

    "What''s going on here? I''m just a littlete, aren''t I? And what''s with this crowd? Why are there so many people in the audience?"

    Hearing that, Annara snorted. "Huh! Don''t you know you are the infamous Savage acolyte?" She scoffed. "Have you forgotten about the thing you''ve done? You won the famous 13 fights in a row, disappeared right after, and now return with a rank 9 score. I''m surprised that this ce isn''t more packed!"

    As for his opponent''s behavior, Annara said it was customary to arrive early before the agreed time to discuss rules and limitations of the duel. It seemed the annoyed man on stage heard Annara''s words as he shouted again.

    "No rules! No limitations! Come fight me now!"

    This was actually good news for Emery, as he only had less than an hour before the concoction was finished. Putting in the time it would take him to return, he only had about 10 to 15 minutes to fight the man.

    Emery quickly jumped into the arena. With the approval of the two, the magus refere quickly announced the start of the duel.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 845 - Duel

    Chapter 845 - Duel

    Emery saw the man with messy golden hair look at him with a wicked smile. The man appeared to be preparing a martial art stance the moment Emery arrived, he sarcastically said,

    "How dare you insult me by beingte! Huh, rank 9! Test rank doesn''t mean shit without skill!"

    Despite the fact the person in front of him did seem to be acting a little too dramatic, it was true he was beingte. Since it was an undeniable fact, he just responded to the animosity with a smile.

    "I am sorry. I was too upied with my apothecary before!" Emery responded.

    His exnation, on the other hand, only served to enrage the man even more. The fact Emery forgot he had a duel with the man apparently was taken as an insult to him.

    "Dammit, you forgot! A fight with me!? Diyoo! I will make you never forget this fight for the rest of your puny life!" The messy golden-haired man eximed with a slightly raised tone in his voice.

    Seeing how the man reacted, Emery could only take a deep breath. Obviously the man could not be reasoned with right now. Whatever reason he tried to exin to him, nothing seemed to work. So, he decided to stay quiet, ignore him and get himself ready to fight.

    Right after, Emery saw the man take out his weapon. It was two double sticks, two shiny dark metal nunchakus that he held one on each arm. He started to swing it around and then shout as his body quickly filled with a dark green aura, even his eyes were glowing bright green. It was definitely not a simple spell buff or battle art.

    Since the man had already started his skill, Emery also started by casting [Jade Skin] and using his [Immortal Gate]. As soon as he casted them, spirit energy channeled to some of his nerve points and with it, his strength started to increase.

    [Battle Power 238 (270)]

    This was about the same battle power he had when fighting Asst time, and now he wondered how far it would fare against the rank 20 opponent.

    "You''re gonna fight me empty-handed arent you! Huh! You''re gonna regret it!" Shout Diyoo

    Emery was about to ready his sword when he was startled for a second. The truth was Emery was still reluctant to use the pitch-ck tier 5 sword he got from Silva. As a result, he took out one of his master Xion swords, a tier 3 de.

    Right after he took out the weapon, Emery swung the sword at the man, signaling he was ready to fight him. The two of them stared intently at each other as if the embers of spirit could be read from the re of their eyes.

    "I''m ready, let''s go!"

    Diyoo''s aura started to turn unusual, before suddenly it started to burst out. It was at this moment the man charged with a rapid pace, indicating he was most likely a wind element user.

    Emery, on the opposite side, quickly swung his sword to fight back the man, but unfortunately, the man in front of him was able to change his trajectory at thest second with one simple step.

    The man had a superb movement technique that made him able to dodge his sword attack easily. His speed level was so high that his movements were hard to predict.

    Emery''s current battle power had almost reached the strength of a half-moon magus, but this acolyte was still able to outspeed him with his movement technique. It seemed like his top 20 rank was not a ruse.

    The man was able toe out of nowhere and managed toy a hit on Emery''s side body and forced him to push his step to the side.

    Bammm!! Bamm!!

    The nunchaku swung wildly as it hit Emery multiple times. The man attacked him without pausing for a second and his barrage of attacks was enough to create a crack on his jade skin.

    nk! nk! bamm!!

    Diyoo''s moves kept gradually increasing both in speed and strength. Emery could see the man''s aura fiercely moving like mes; he could swear he saw two eyes and a wicked smile emanating from the aura.

    Baammm!! Bammmm!!

    The man was able to hit Emery a few more times, before he decided to return the favor. It was at this moment when he [Blink] reappeared behind the man and used his [Heroic Strike] battle art.

    Swiisshhh!

    However, Diyoo turned and held both of his nunchucks and smashed them hard into his sword. It was definitely a battle of art moves and it was strong enough to break Emery''s sword apart and push him a few steps back.

    "Hahahah! Is that all you got? You can''t defeat me with this level of skill! I am Diyoo, the Demon Nunchaku! Unless you''re a master-level sword, you can''t beat me!" The man mocked Emery''s skill.

    Soon after, the man finally showed his true power, as the aura behind him was finally able to form more clearly than before and fully emerged into Diyoo''s physical body.

    Following his actions, Emery could sense the audience start to whisper, which boosted the man''s confidence even further. Seeing the crowd began to show their enthusiasm, the man wickedly smiled as if he was challenging Emery to put up more effort to fight him.

    "Stop all the pretense! Show me your savage transformation!"

    Said the man with a bit of showing off. In this case, he was in the urge to challenge Emery to a more intense fight. A split secondter, he once again formed multiple martial art stances and got ready to fight Emery for the second time.

    Emery at first thought about transforming into his wolf form and be done with it, but then he was reminded of Lord Izta''s words about him depending too much on his transformation. Therefore, he decided it was better to fight without it.

    The man in front of him had a unique buff indeed, but most importantly he was probably a weapon master. The man was a formidable opponent. This could be a good opportunity to see how far Emery''s sword skills had improved.

    Emery calmly cast a [Spatial Space] and slowly pulled out a pitch ck sword all the way from grip to the tip of the de. When Emery drew his sword, [Savage de] he showed a different sword stance than before, as if signaling he would start to fight seriously.

    [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique]

    The real battle between sword and Nunchakus was about to start

 Chapter 846 - Technique

    Chapter 846 - Technique

    [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique]

    This was the sword technique he had just mastered on the Ouroboros. It was based on a divine technique he learned from the Aboot and was formed by the grandmaster swordsman Atika, until it was finally formed into 6 stages with 36 different variations.

    "You wanna fight me with skill? You''re kidding me!" Diyoo eximed, making fun of Emery''s skill.

    Emery just ignored the man''s insult, as he had been like that since they met. At this point, Emery considered better to ignore all his words and just focus on the fight.

    He then raised the dark sword and started to swing it a few times. It gave the greatest feeling, not just because of its powerful tier 5 material, but it was also a perfectly bnced sword with a perfect length to fit his stature and build.

    Seeing Emery already in a position to fight, the fierce golden-haired man impatiently dashed with his Nunchaku swirling fiercely in his hands.

    The man with his Nunchaku and Emery with his dark sword, both of them were ready to fight each other. Unlike their duel before, the situation appeared to be more intense at the time being. To begin with, Emery quickly started with the most basic variation stage one.

    nk! nk!

    Bammm!!

    The sound of metal scraping against each other could be heard throughout the duel arena. Both fought fiercely, but just after a little banter, Emery''s arm was hit by the metal Nunchaku, causing his opponent to burst outughing, "Hahaha what skill is that!"

    Emery should have known that, while the simplest stage one variation might work for a saint-level swordsman, this man was an exception. He must be a master of blunt weapons.

    His opponent charged at him once more, keeping him pressured with continuous attacks. This made Emery quickly raise to stage 2 and then directly to stage 3 variation.

    nk, nk, nk!

    Unfortunately, it was still not enough to keep up with his opponent. As a result, Emery immediately started using more advanced variations. He swiftly raised it to stage 4 and stage 5, until it was finally enough to be on par with the man.

    Diyoo suddenly went mad, because he could not ept that Emery could match him in his own field. He had been training incredibly hard to defeat his opponents one rank at a time, studying their moves and overpowering them with his skills.

    From what he had witnessed about Emery during the As battle, he had expected his opponent to be just a brawled savage idiot. Now, his opponent''s sudden show of skills had taken himpletely by surprise.

    Arrghh!

    "I am Dyoo, the Demon Nunchaku! I will not be defeated!" The man yelled with deep annoyance.

    The more enraged he became, the more powerful his buff was. It was because it wasn''t a spell nor a battle art. The secret of Diyoo''s strengthy in the soul of a Mythical creature called the Tephras, who he hosted within his body. It was a catalytic ident that became a ticket for him to enter the privileged ss.

    With each passing second, Emery could see the dark green aura appeared eerier, as the man became angrier and angrier. This left Emery with no other option, but to raise the bar one more time, so he could match his opponent''s ability.

    [Dao Divine Sword Technique - Stage 6]

    In fact, this was the most difficult variation. Emery himself was still unable to master itpletely. Fortunately, the [Savage de] perfect bnce was able to help him perform the difficult variation with less difficulty than usual.

    nk, nk, nk!

    The beautiful sword technique that showed the bnce of hard and soft waspeting against the fierce Nunchaku that whirl like a raging wind.

    The two were able to match on par, dark swords shed against the metal nunchaku. The fight became more intense and fierce until it reached a stage that finally made the crowd awe - this was a sight of two-weapon masters fighting.

    "I didn''t know the savage acolyte was a skilled swordsman!"

    "A legendary half-blood and a master swordsman, this is interesting."

    "No! Didn''t you hear? The new intel says his bloodline upgraded to mythical during the mission."

    "What! Who is he really?"

    nk! nk!

    Emery was thoroughly enjoying himself during the fight, however, he quickly realized it was not the right time to practice his sword skill as he had a cauldron situation waiting for him and when he checked it, he was taken aback, "Darn it, 46 minutes left! I have to finish this fast" He eximed.

    This time, when his opponent charged, Emery didn''t swing his sword anymore. Instead, he pierced his dark sword into the ground before using his transformation ability

    [Night Transformation]

    It was a direct upgrade to a two-stage formation that gave him a whooping 70 battle power in only a few seconds.

    [Battle Power 238 (340)]

    Right after he casted the [Night Transformation], Emery''s body starting to erge and pitch ck fur started to grow all over. His body transformed into a huge dark creature.

    Howwll!!

    Seeing Emery''s current transformation did not make Dyoo afraid. On the contrary, he became even more ecstatic. To match Emery''s transformation, the man did not want to stay still. Following that, he also used his best battle art technique [Nunchaku Demonic Gale].

    The moment after, his battle art made him be just like a powerful Typhon. With this new battle art technique, Diyoo bombarded Emery''s transforming body continuously.

    Bamm! Bamm! Bamm! Bamm!

    It was a powerful skill that was able to tear the dark creature''s flesh apart and seeing this only made Diyoo turn even madder andys a few more hits. "Hahahah take that!!" However, secondster, he started to realize at how all the wounds were quickly recovering and suddenly, the moment when the man was off guard, the creature swiftly grabbed his arm.

    Awoooo!

    The creature sessfully managed to lock him with its powerful grip. Its grip was so strong Diyoo had to use all of his strength to pull out of it. However, no matter how hard he tried, all seemed wasted.

    "No! I am Diyoo... I am��"

    Diyoo could not even finish his sentence as Emery''s form give him a powerful punch that rendered him defenseless. Thest thing he could recall was being smashed to the ground and being hit continuously before the referee stopped the fight.

    "Emery Ambrose Win!"

    [Rank 20 - Emery Ambrose (96)]

 Chapter 847 - Awaken

    Chapter 847 - Awaken

    The duel was over too fast, just when the two had managed to put on such an amazing fight. It felt like the audience just cheered a moment ago to witness a more gripping duel, yet when the savage acolyte suddenly transformed, he was able to put an end to the battle within seconds.

    These made the spectators feel both surprised and disappointed, as their voice ofmentating the fight began to be heard filling the arena. Undeniably, some of them would like this fight tost longer to keep them entertained.

    "That''s too quick!"

    "Is he really rank 8? What kind of joke is this!"

    "It appears it''s true. He is a mythical wolf!"

    "That is such a monstrous strength! No wonder he had reached test rank 9."

    "I wonder which one is stronger between him or the dragon."

    "If it''s physical power, I still put my bet on the Titan."

    "We have a new genius this year, the top 10 ranks will definitely turn chaotic once again."

    Although there were many spectators who were in awe of the fight between Emery and the Demon Nunchaku, among the rowdy and cheering crowd, it appeared there were a few who weren''t impressed.

    Amidst the crowd of people busymenting on the duel, there were two figures wearing golden ornaments watching within the seat. A top privilege couple.

    "Look Essho, it seems he has advanced once again. If he challenges me, I am not sure I can win against him."

    The male looked unamused and it appeared as his mind was not in ce, "I have no interest in such a clown, my eyes are only set for the two above me. Don''t ask me toe to such a fight anymore, I need to train."

    The two siblings were known as the two top Nephilim''s acolytes, [Jinkan - Rank 19] [Eesho - Rank 3].

    Apart from the couple, who weren''t satisfied with the oue, while watching from the spectator''s seat, there were also a few among the crowd who were ecstatic with the result. Two particr figures rushed into the arena as soon as Emery won.

    Emery knew the two really well. One was his friend Julian and the other was Roran Harlight. However, as soon as they arrived, they realized Emery had already left.

    "Damn why he was in such a hurry!?"

    "It would have been the best time to talk about the faction with him."

    Unfortunately, Emery had no time to chat. As soon as he finished the fight, he didn''t say a word and just cast [Spatial Gate] to return to his spirit cave as swiftly as possible. He didn''t even say any word to Annara or his defeated opponent Dyoo.

    "32 minutes left! I must hurry."

    Emery had to get moving quickly or his herbs would be ruined. Half a dozen Spatial Gatester, he was finally able to sense his stone formation and directly returned to his cave, just right on time before his concoction ruined.

    "Huff! That was close!" Emery eximed in relief.

    Without wasting any time, he quickly got back to his cauldron. There were two other processes he had toplete before he could create his first batch of metamorph potions and quickly test the potency of his creation.

    [Metamorph Potion]

    [Potency Strength: 72% - Fine Quality]

    Despite the fact it was a good first try, Emery was not satisfied with the result, as the [Metamorph Theory] stated that a better potency potion would affect the sess rate.

    This made Emery decide to find another way to increase the potency rate of the potion. For the next attempt, he used [Fragmentation] to recycle some of the usable ingredients and create more of them.

    While he awaited for the new potions, Emery took the time to practice his [Photosynthesis Spell]. He needed it to be perfect before he could use it on the more rare and expensive nts.

    He started with the dozen seeds that he brought from Earth. Ome by one, Emery was able to sense the changes taking ce within its cell. With much curiosity, he let those "mutated" nts grow inside the cave with the intention to analyze themter.

    Now that Emery had be more confident with the spell, he started to use [Photosynthesis] on the three seeds he bought.

    [Chizpur Fang upgraded to stage 2]

    [Hellebore upgraded to stage 2]

    [Dealyius Cap upgraded to stage 2]

    The [Photosynthesis] spell worked like [Acell Growth], as the spell channeled into the seeds, causing them to grow into saplings. Even though it looked easy for Emery to cast the spell, among the three nts, the mushroom was very hard to grow.

    After he finished taking care of the nts, he moved to focus on the cauldron once again. He attempted to make the potion to see if he could make another one and upgrade its potency. One day after going back and forth between his cauldron and channeling the spell to the rare seeds, he finally managed to create a better quality potion.

    [Metamorph Potion]

    [Potency Strength: 96% - Excellent Quality]

    It only needed a slight improvement to reach the masterpiece quality. He believed it would take hundreds of attempts before he could make one even better than this. However, with no luxury of time or money, this one had to suffice.

    Along with it, he also sessfully raised two seeds to stage 3: [Chizpur Fang] and [Hellebore]. Nevertheless, the third one was a failure. It seemed like the mushroom that could even grow in space [Dealyus Cap] did not show any changes at all, no matter how hard he tried to cast the spell on it. Emery just had to ept that not everything could be Metamorph.

    Besides his [Flora Colossi], now he had 10 seeds avable, 5 of the yellow-looking sapling Chizpur Fang and 5 dark red Hellebore.

    With much more confidence in casting [Photosynthesis], and an excellent quality potion ready for use, he finally decided to give a try to the most important stage of the Metamorph - the awakening stage.

    The recipes stated he still needed onest ingredient to make the Metamorph work, a drop of blood. As a result, Emery cut the tip of his finger and drew a few drops of his blood.

    Finally, he approached the first sapling, the rigid yellow [Chizpur Fang], and followed the instructions, simr to how the Arbor master showed it to him. The potion and the blood were given to the sapling before he started to cast [Photosynthesis] on it..

    The Arbor Master made it seem easy when he showed it to Emery, yet, it wasn''t an easy task at all. Through the spell, Emery could feel the potion liquid and his blood spreading and making changes to the saplings. It was just like a concoction, he had to control the strength of his spirit to flow into the nt not to make a burst and destroy the nt.

    After a few moments, Emery felt a gathering of energy within the nt, condensing and turning into pebbles that glowed in the center of it, like the heart.

    Finally, a notification appeared in his mind, indicating the attempt to upgrade the sapling was sessful.

    [Chizpur Fang upgraded to stage 4]

    A split secondter, Emery could see a faint energy core glowing within it. The yellowish nt in front of him was no longer a sapling, it had turned into a small arm length tree like creature with a rocky yellowish body. As the spell hadpleted sessfully, the [Chizpur Fang] was awakened and open its two pitch-ck eyes

    Ku�� Ku��

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 848 - Little Creatures

    Chapter 848 - Little Creatures

    The sight unfolding before Emery''s eyes was nothing short of extraordinary. The saplings slowly but surely grew. At first there was no distinct feature, but eventually what appeared to be four short limbs and one chubby body with arge rocky head manifested. Then, on its rocky head, right where the eyes should be, opened up two pitch-ck eyes.

    "Ku ku ku��"

    As soon as it opened its eyes and saw its surroundings, it seemed to immediately try to speak. And if that was not miraculous enough, the two tiny limbs on its bottom began to move, waddling around and asionally stumbling to the ground.

    "Kuuuu�� kuuuuu��"

    Emery found it even more of a marvelous miracle, when he saw the tree creature exhibit something any infant creature had - emotion, such as pain when it fell to the ground.

    To see what was once just a stationary sapling turning into a nt creature that bore resemnce to intelligent beings gave Emery a great sense of achievement.

    Having awakened from his initial amazement, Emery immediately tried tomunicate with the creature. Unfortunately, this endeavor of his didn''t bear any fruit even after numerous attempts; either because the magic symbol on his hand was unable to trante the creature''snguage or the creature simply didn''t know anynguage in the first ce.

    Still fascinated by the little wonder of creature he had himself nurtured, Emery tried to touch its head and use his nature spirit energy to understand the intricacy of the creature further.

    As his green vine-like energy seeped into the creature''s body, he could sense a small pebble-like energy within the creature that seemed to be able to settle down and be the source of energy to the creature. It reminded him of, no�� It was exactly like a mini version of a spirit core.

    Emery also surprisingly sensed a message, or rather a feeling from the creature addressed to him. The creature was experiencing an emotion and told him about it. It was feeling happy.

    Still waddling its two small legs, the creature walked over to the other [Chizpur Fang] saplings. Emery watched in fascination as the creature seemed to be trying tomunicate with them, but to no avail.

    He couldn''t hold himself from smiling, when he saw the dispirited gesture the creature was showing after his attempts ofmunication failed. Not willing to let the little guy down, Emery quickly went on to do what he had been doing earlier.

    He grabbed another one of the [Metamorph Potion], a few more drops of his blood, and repeated the entire process to another [Chizpur Fang] sapling.

    [Photosynthesis]

    Just like before, the entire process required a lot of concentration on Emery''s part, as a single mistake could lead to the failure of everything.

    Spreading the [Metamorph Potion] liquid, his own blood and the energy from the spell all over the sapling evenly without hurting its fragile body was not an easy matter. In fact, it felt like solving a puzzle.

    Throughout this somewhat simple yet delicate task, it took Emery almost an hour to finally seed. He breathed a sigh of relief and smiled happily when he looked at the fruit of his hard work.

    [Chizpur Fang upgraded to stage 4]

    Emery was delighted and still fascinated to see the whole process of the second sapling turning into a small yellow creature. A fond smile could be seen on his face when he saw the two creatures begin to interact with each other.

    "Kuku kuku... ku"

    "Ka. Ka ka�� ka."

    Not wasting any more time, Emery quickly did the same to the other three saplings. Once they were all done, he had a group of five little yellow creatures in front of him. After that, he took a small break, while watching the yellow creatures.

    It was kind of fun and entertaining to watch the five little creatures interact and y with each other. Emery couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw some of them keep stumbling to the ground, because they weren''t used to walking on two legs.

    Now that Emery seeded his attempts with the yellow nts, he decided to attempt the same to the dark red nt, [Hellebore].

    He repeated the exact same thing he had done to the [Chizpur Fang] sapling, but even after three hours of channeling his [Photosynthesis] spell, the nt didn''t even show the slightest indication that it was about to transform. It did not budge at all.

    Finally, realizing nothing woulde of it, Emery stopped his spell and once again studied the [Metamorphosis Theory] to find out if there were any clues as to what had gone wrong.

    As he realized the only thing that differed between the two attempts was the object he was using, he concluded the root of this problem was none other than the seed - [Hellebore].

    This theory was further supported when he came across a section in the book that said that some seeds would be more resistant than others. The solution written in the book was that the caster needed to further stimte and push more energy into said seed.

    Closing the book, Emery tried one more time and followed the suggestion. But this time, because he wasn''t sure how much energy he should use, he identally poured too much energy into it and almost destroyed the sapling. Luckily, he stopped just in time.

    Seeing the pitiful state of the [Hellebore] sapling, Emery eventually decided to let it be for the time being. He would tackle the sapling again in the future, when he had more experience in using his [Photosynthesis] spell.

    With the [Dealyus Cap] mushroom didn''t even make it to the third stage and after being somewhat more confident with all the practices, Emery finally attempted to metamorph the sapling the Arbor master had given him - the [Flora Colossi].

    It was a in-looking green sapling with normal-looking roots and green leaves. However, Emery knew for a fact that this seed was the best the universe could offer to metamorph, or else it wouldn''t have been the one used by the Arbor Master. The seed was also most definitely tier 5 or even higher.

    After doing a brief meditation to prepare himself as best he could, Emery took out his [Metamorph Potion] and his blood, before finally springing into action and carrying out the procedure with utmost care. He couldn''t afford to mess this up, as the sapling was the only one he had.

    As soon as he started, Emery realized the nt had a very different and moreplicated structure than the others he had practiced on, which naturally affected his confidence to some degree. Even so, he still pressed forward, while maintaining his caution.

    The [Photosynthesis] spell entered the nt. Surprisingly, Emery discovered the sapling to be much easier to connectpared to the others. He then began to apply the potion, his blood and spell energy throughout the sapling, while still maintaining the highest level of vignce.

    Over time, the blood, the potion, and even the spirit energy from the cave soil aided the process. Emery knew he was on the right track.

    However, some timeter, he realized he was still not strong enough.

    Upon this realization, Emery let out a sigh as he let go of his [Photosynthesis] spell on the [Flora Colossi] sapling.

    "I guess it''s time to focus on my realm breakthrough," Emery muttered to himself.

    Letting the 5 little yellow creatures roam freely and y in the spirit cave, Emery returned to his cultivation room. He took out a wooden box from his Spatial Space, within it were 45 [Spirit Foundation Pill].

    His eyes fixed on the tiny pearl pills, Emery steeled his resolve to consume all of those precious resources if he had to, in order to break through to rank 9.

 Chapter 849 - Cultivating

    Chapter 849 - Cultivating

    Emery sat in the lotus position and he was ready to start his cultivation. However, just as he was about to start, a sudden piece of information was sent to his privilege bracelets, alerting him that he had just received a notification.

    [You have been challenged to a duel]

    During his time in his cave, he had be so absorbed with the little project he was working on. It was undeniable that his attention had been drawn so totally to the nts that he hadpletely forgotten all about the privilege challenge.

    As soon as he received the notification, Emery took a moment and swift his attention to check the details and saw the information to see who was the one that challenged him.

    [Bradley Raven]

    [Privilege Ranking - Rank 25]

    [Test Ranking - Rank 18]

    Just like him, it appeared that the man wished to aim for the top 20 ranks just before the end of the month in order to qualify for the extra reward. This Bradley had a test ranking that allowed him to challenge Emery who was currently at rank 20.

    The truth was, Emery had no desire to engage in a fight with the man. He wouldn''t be interested even if it was one of the top 10 acolytes who was challenging him. At least not for the time being, as his top priority at the moment was to break through his realm.

    At the end of the month, The top 10 participants will receive 35 pills while the top 20 will receive 30 pills. Despite the fact that the 5 pills difference was valuable, it did not motivate him enough to bother his 2 weeks of preparation before the mid-test period began.

    The one who was challenging him at the moment was a rank 25, and if he epted the duel invitation, it was most likely just a waste of his time. Nheless, if he rejected it, that would mean the man would take his current position and he would drop to rank 21. In any case, it was something that Emery didn''t wish to happen as well.

    Consequently, Emery thought about looking up for more detailed information about his challenger since he had considered epting the invitation.

    [Mental Score 10620 - Rank 15]

    [Physical Score 9510 - Rank 28]

    ording to the information he had just seen, this man named Bradley had a mental score rank that was 2 levels higher than his own, but when it came to physical score, Emery''s level was still much ahead of him.

    Although the man had a higher mental score, He believed he could defeat the man with his [Twilight Transformation] that he had not yet shown during the test.

    Emery heaved a sigh, the challenge seem troublesome but this could still be good practice for him.

    After much deliberation, Emery decided to do the smart way to ept the duel invitation and schedule the duel for a maximum of 7 days. He thought that it would be a win-win solution since this would give him enough time to practice and would also stop him from being challenged by anyone else for the next 7 days.

    It seemed to be a good n. Right after, he sent the reply to the man and fortunately, he agreed to it instantly. Following that, he then received a piece of notification.

    [Your duel with Bradley Raven will be held in 7 days]

    Now that he had the matter decided, Emery took out a wooden box that contained a total of 45 [Spirit Foundation Pills] that he had just received from the academy.

    He put the box on the side and started the training by using his [Nature Grasp]. The next moment, he starts to absorb the spirit energy from around the ce and starts his cultivation training.

    To his surprise, the spirit cave had a much higher spirit density than the Gaia shire. It amazed him that it was almost close to the Origin Stone room in the academy. Now he understood what really was the benefit of being a privileged acolyte, It''s like gaining unlimited ess to the stone origin room.

    Within the second, spirit energy started flowing into him abundantly. Emery couldn''t tell if it was because of the ce or his rank A skill [Nature Grasp], but he could tell and feel an amazing rush of spirit energy entering his body as soon as he used the skill.

    It took him a few seconds until his body became adjusted to it, and as soon as he had managed to get used to the flow of it, he took the first spirit foundation pill and his body once again exploded with powerful spirit force.

    Even though it was quite a punch to his spirit core, in fact, it felt as if he was only able to knock on the door without being able to actually open it just yet.

    After a few hours, the first pill effect had been fully absorbed, but still, there was no sign of result shown. Hence, he took the second pill, and as expected still had not much effect. Eventually, he had to take the third one a few hourster.

    One day has passed and Emery still hasn''t managed to achieve the result he desired. By this time, he already consumed seven of the spirit foundation pills. Still, the energy given only made multiple knocks to both of his spirit cores.

    Three days had passed with a total of 20 spirit foundation pills consumed. With this number of pills, strangely it only managed to warm up both of his cores. At this moment, Emery had already started to sweat vigorously.

    Day after day, and it was already the fifth day with 35 pills having already been absorbed. This time, Emery actually already started to think that he did this wrongly. However, both of his spirit cores had already heated up like a balloon ready to explode.

    Same day, same story. It was already seven days since Emery began the process and by this time, he had no more spirit foundation pills to consume, yet still, there was no significant change happening to him.

    In a way, he was relieved as if he still had more pills, he would definitely consume them, and considering the condition of his spirit core at the moment, he might not be able to hold it. He was better off taking it slowly by now. He feels that any slight turbulence would endanger him.

    The fact that Emery was so engaged in his training, and once again he didn''t realize it was already time. it had been seven days since he had epted the duel invitation and a notification came from his bracelet.

    [Your duel will start in one hour]

 Chapter 850 - Upgrade

    Chapter 850 - Upgrade

    He had been expecting and patiently waiting for this moment of breakthrough to happen ever since his rank 8 upgrade that led to his dual core. Hence, now that he was at such a crucial stage of his cultivation, Emery would definitely not be stupid enough to risk the failure of this long-awaited asion for a mere extra 5 Spirit Foundation Pill. It was simply not worth it.

    Either way, he was sure he still had time to take on another challenge after he had managed to resolve whatever was happening to him now. Making up his decision, Emery immediately fiddled with the privileged ss bracelet he was wearing and looked for the option he was looking for.

    [Are you sure you want to admit defeat to the duel?]

    Emery didn''t need a second to think, as he had already made up his mind.

    "Yes"

    [Rank 21 - Emery Ambrose (20)]

    With this, Emery''s ranking went down and made him drop out of the top 20. However, he didn''t really mind it and continued to focus on his cultivation. It seemed Emery was determined to break through to rank 9 whatever it took.

    Breaking through rank 8 and entering rank 9 was one of the major upgrades to one''s cultivation, as rank 9 was thest stage one had to go through before stepping into the esteemed Magus realm.

    Rank 9 was the pinnacle one reached after they went through the gathering of spirit force and acquired an adept understanding of elements they had affinity with. At the same time, it was also the stage to solidify the foundations that had been umted and prepare them for the creation of a home for the soul.

    This was the theory Emery had learned from the ss he attended at the academy, and it was supposed to be something quite straightforward. Simply put, one just had to reach the required amount of spirit force and consolidate that spirit force into a foundation to the next stage.

    That was exactly what Emery had been trying to do, but it had been 7 entire days and 45 Spirit Foundation Pills consumed and there was still only a build-up of energy within his two cores, not a foundation whatsoever.

    In fact, the build-up had been going on ever since he met the Arbor master and gained a new understanding of the nature element from the other party. There was also that time when he upgraded his bloodline to Rank 6 Fey Warlock, but even that advancement still didn''t allow him to make a breakthrough.

    Emery''s body was constantly sweating, he felt as if his blood was boiling and his heart was beating as fast as a galloping horse. His two cores seemed to be at their maximum limit. However, he still couldn''t make the breakthrough he so desperately desired.

    At this point, Emery knew he had to find, or even invent, a different way for him to achieve a breakthrough. After all, his condition was far from what was considered normalpared to the other acolytes.

    His mind went to work immediately, thinking and theorizing about possible methods to solve this dilemma of his. Since he had two spirit cores instead of one like everyone else, the first thought that came into Emery''s mind was not to simultaneously push his two cores to breakthrough, but instead do one at a time.

    ''Not that''s not it.''

    Emery quickly threw the idea out of his mind, because he could immediately feel every fiber of his being rejecting the idea.

    Then, after further thought, Emery thought that theoretically, breaking through just one of them would shatter the fragile bnce between the two cores and instantly destroy the bridge Emery had been trying so hard to build and maintain for so long.

    ''...bridge? Yes, the bridge! That should be the key!''

    Thest time Emery sessfully reformed and strengthened the bridge that connected his nature core with his dark core was from ten-to-one ratio into the almost ideal two-to-one ratio. It was only possible because of his breakthrough to the stage 5 of the [Dao Divine Technique].

    He wondered if this was really the solution for him solving his dilemma - to bnce out the imbnce between the two cores once and for all.

    Eventually, realizing there wasn''t any other way he could think of, Emery decided to just try it. He stopped circting [Nature Grasp] and began to channel his spirit force through the [Dao Divine Technique] manual instead.

    While still sitting in lotus position, Emery''s arms started flowing into the form of [Dao Divine Technique - stage 6] and his mouth began to chant the verses written in the manual.

    Diving deep into his body, he focused on bridging the two cores that were currently revolving at high speed, hoping to reform and strengthen the bridge between the two to the next level - the ideal one-to-one ratio.

    Once again, Emery''s mind submerged into a trance-like state, focusing on the bnce of things and how everything continually repeated in life: day and night took over each other''s position, soft and hard transition between all things, light and dark that couldn''t exist without each other.

    It took him hours to control, before, finally, he could feel the spirit energy between the two cores started to flow into the bridge, alternating between them - dark core to nature core and vice versa.

    At this point, Emery knew he was onto something and just needed to finally release the energy of the two into the bridge. However, the two energies were theplete opposite of one and another. When they meet, they quickly start to pull and push each other.

    All the umtion Emery had umted on the Dao was consolidation into the current situation in hand, where the two energies tried to bnce their strength to each other and find the perfect equilibrium between them.

    Pulling and pushing.

    Until they reached a perfect state of stability.

    BOOM!

    [Dao Divine Technique - stage 6]

    In an instant, Emery felt the bridge between the two cores crumble down. However, he didn''t panic, as he also felt the distance between the two of them getting shorter by the second.

    Eventually, the two cores touched each other and they started holding onto each other, like two sides of a coin, positive and negative, which were antithesis of each other yet could be stuck with one another, like the north pole and south pole of Earth that attracted each other.

    Two foundations were being created opposite one another; top and bottom, side by side.

    It finally spun around, creating the most powerful burst of spirit power Emery had ever felt.

    BOOOMM!!!

    [You have sessfully created your spirit foundation]

    [You have just broken through to rank 9]

    A smile crept its way to Emery''s face, when he saw that his gamble paid off. However, when he thought that everything was over, he suddenly felt a strong deluge of energy emerge from within his newly-established foundation.

    It immediately bursted out from its hiddenir and stormed the two foundations, forming into pirs. And, it was not just one.

 Chapter 851 Rank 9

    <h4>Chapter 851 Rank 9</h4>

    Emery thought the breakthrough to rank 9 was the end of it but it turned out a continuous wave of spirit force kept sting out of the core.

    The two sphere-like energies attached to one another. One was pitch ck and another side was shining in green. Despite the fact that the two energies were opposite one another, it, miraculously, was able to press into one form that pulled each other.

    When the two hadpletely fused together, the foundations were formed and it immediately began to suck out all of the energy that had been sted out before.

    Emery recognized two different energies pulsating within the wave. One part was calming, pure, and full of life while the other part was the familiar Khaos energy.

    As they started to be absorbed into the form, the once waited notification started to arrive in his mind.

    [Spirit force increases exponentially]

    What followed was a little tremor from the nature side of the foundation and a little tendril-like energy emerging from its surface like a little re. Despite its tiny size, it emanated a powerful spirit element. This particr one gave out the brimming life of a nt.

    [The first pir was formed - nt Element]

    On the other side, the pitch-ck foundation was in need to bnce out the energy. It absorbed the Khaos energy and moments after, a simr tendril came out, this one emanated a powerful element of darkness.

    [Second pir was formed - Darkness Element]

    The two energies began to synergize with each other, nature and darkness, each of them was equally powerful. Within the harmony, Emery could feel his body brimming with more spirit force as the wave was continually soaking into the merging core.

    [Spirit force increases exponentially]

    With it, the next tendril was formed to the nature core once again. In contrast with before, this time Emery could feel the firm strong energy of the earth pulsating within it.

    [Third pir was formed - Earth Element]

    Just like two parallel lines, if one energy formed a tendril, the other one would do the same thing. Simrly, as before, the Khaos energy was bncing the energy from the other side and created the second tendril of darkness.

    [Fourth pir was formed - Darkness Element]

    After the four pirs were formed, there was no more Khaos energy around leaving the rest of the build-up energy to be absorbed into the nature foundation. It was barely enough but still seeded in the formation of the third nature tendril-like energy. This time was the continuously flowing water element.

    [Fifth pir was formed - Water Element]

    With the formation of the fifth pir which represented the element of water, it indicated that it was thest pir formed. By this time, all of the spirit force had been finally absorbed and the five pirs were emitting strong radiance.

    [Spirit force increases exponentially]

    However, just as Emery thought it hade to an end, an unexpected thing suddenly happened. There was sudden chaos as the two cores were starting to lose their bnce. The nature core was pulling apart from the darkness core.

    "Darn! The darkness foundation couldn''t bnce out the nature one"

    It was either because Emery had been depending too much on his [Nature Grasp] or the fact that he was pulling all the spirit force from the spirit cave brimming with nature energy. All he could tell was that there was no bnce between the two cores and he needed to quickly fix it.

    Emery quickly turned pale as he realized that to bnce it, he needed more darkness elements spirit. Nheless, he had no way to find arge number of it, especially Khaos one at this moment in time.

    Trying to bnce out the nature core, the dark core kept trying to sucking out the spirit force. As it couldn''t find any, it began to absorb the energy that was within his own body.

    This caused Emery extreme pain. He instantly felt tired as if his life force was being sucked into the core.

    Emery was in such a weakened and dangerous state that he was thinking about looking for help, however, in the next second, the pain suddenly stopped as the dark core started to find energy from somewhere else.

    It was the one mysterious energy that had been floating outside the spirit core. This particr spirit energy was the one that emerged when he used the fey warlock innate skill [Spirit Devour], the one he took from the serpent magus.

    The strange energy had started to be pulled into the dark core and moments after, all of the mist was absorbed, and gradually the bnce between the two foundations had been restored. Following that, the sixth tendril-like emerged from the dark core.

    This particr energy, although darkness in nature felt rather different, Emery was strangely familiar with this sensation. He could feel the simr aura as the one in his illusion during his bloodline breakthrough and he only had one word in his mind,

    "Devour"

    The sixth tendril was a dark color and had a slight blood-red crack around it, creating some eerie feel about it. But it was still sessfully formed.

    [Sixth pir was formed - Undefined]

    Hearing thest notification, Emery once again heaved a sigh, as he knew that there was some defect happening inside his core. However, thinking the alternative was no longer viable, he decided to focus on the positive side, as within the creation of the sixth pirs, he once again bashed in the deluge of spirit energy.

    [Battle power increases]

    [Spirit force increases exponentially]

    When it was finally over, Emery was thrilled to check his new stats.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 244]

    [Spirit Force: 1252]

    [Acolyte Rank 9 - Early Stage - 6 Pirs Formed]

    [nt Spirit - 1 Pir]

    [Water Spirit - 1 Pir]

    [Earth Spirit - 1 Pir]

    [Darkness Spirit - 2 Pirs]

    [Undefined - 1 Pir]

    It was such a shocking number that certainly made him ecstatic. There was such a high boost of spirit forced and the instant 6 pirs. After a moment, the ted feeling turned into many questions. He still had a big gap to be filled within his foundations and was sure that he wouldn''t face the normal 9 pirs, especially with the word early stage that appeared on his stat.

    At this point, Emery had be ustomed to an abnormality in his cultivation. He knew that he really needed to ask some experts about this matter, especially about the undefined pir that made him anxious.

    While his mind was fully upied in this, suddenly Emery felt a figuree dashing in speed and arrived outside of his spirit cave.

    With his spirit reading, he could quickly tell the figure was a magus. However, the magus shouted words that surprised him.

    "Emery Ambrose!! I am Bradley Raven! I havee to give you a lesson to not mess with me! I challenge you to a duel! right now!"

 Chapter 852 Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 852 Challenge</h4>

    [Rank 20 - Bradley Raven]

    Emery narrowed his eyes at the name of the person, who took the rank 20 from him just yesterday. To his surprise, the other party had actually reached the magus realm already.

    Even though he wasn''t sure why the man went directly to his cave instead of issuing an official challenge through the system, out of curiosity Emery still stood up from the lotus position he assumed and made his way towards the cave entrance where the man was.

    As he walked out of the cave, Emery was greeted by a fairly young man with long shiny brown hair and well-defined facial features. The other party was currently floating in the air without the use of an orbiter, something that was a given for a magus level individual.

    However, what confused Emery the most was not the fact the man was still in the air, but the hostile gaze that for some unknown reason directed at him. After all, he was sure he had no contact with the other party before this.

    Fortunately, Emery''s confusion was quickly answered by the fiery words the other party spat out as soon as he saw his face.

    "You finally showed your face! How dare you note to the duel!? A mere lower realm acolyte dares to ignore me, an esteemed magus?!"

    Emery inwardly heaved a sigh, as he realized what kind of person he would be facing. From the luxurious ornament the other party was wearing and the condescending way of speaking, it was evident without saying much.

    Apparently, there were many arrogant young masters in the privileged ss - the so-called the very best of the Human Alliance''s young talent.

    [Test rank - rank 18]

    Emery nced at the man''s information and saw his test ranking. Curious about the man''s record, he continued to read.

    It turned out that Bradley was only ranked 25th in the official rankings, before Emery decided to abandon the duel yesterday and let the man upgraded to rank 20.

    However, the fact the man was only ranked 25th before this made Emery think.

    It was evident from the results that the cultivation of the magus realm the man possessed did little to help him reach the top 20 ranks. This indicated that either his abilities were too low or the top 20 ranked people were all monsters that could defeat individuals with magus-level cultivation.

    Before Emery could think of which guess made the most sense, the man''s harsh words echoed through the air again.

    "What are you staring at?! Come out from your cave, you coward! Fight me!"

    As much as Emery wanted to find out and test his current strength after the breakthrough, he knew it was better not to mess with this kind of person - an emotional young person, who was clearly supported by a strong family.

    Therefore, he nodded respectfully and spoke in a polite tone.

    "I sincerely apologize for my absence from yesterday''s duel. I''d really like to exchange pointers with you and it''s a shame I missed the opportunity." Emery then smiled and continued his words, "Unfortunately, I''m currently in the middle of something important, so I apologize once again as I really can''t fight with you today."

    After saying those words, Emery immediately turned around and walked back to his cave. Hepletely ignored the man, who was still screaming and spewing out many curses.

    "You coward! You''re a piece of shit! Come out right this instant!"

    Just a few steps into his cave, the privilege bracelet on Emery''s hand showed that he received a notification.

    [You have been challenged to a duel]

    ncing at his bracelet, Emery''s face didn''t change when he saw it was the same person again. To be honest, he was not surprised.

    The official challenge actually tempted him to fight the man. After all, if he epted, then the duel between the two of them would be considered legit and the aftermath would most likely note and bite him backter�� theoretically.

    However, on further thought, Emery decided to not buy the man''s offer. If the man wasn''t as crazy as he seemed, then he obviously had some sort of agenda he wanted to achieve.

    Who would go this far to directly find and challenge someone, who they themselves considered to be of a lesser rank? If that didn''t scream a hidden agenda, then Emery didn''t know what else.

    Emery essed the privilege bracelet he was wearing and looked for the option he wanted.

    "Reject."

    [Challenge has been rejected, no change in rank.]

    As soon as Emery confirmed his refusal, the swearing that resounded outside the cave grew even louder. A moment after, he suddenly heard a deafening explosion. It turned out that Bradley seemed to have gone so mad and chose to cast a powerful spell that blew up the entrance to Emery''s spirit cave.

    Unfortunately for that man, his crazy actions had absolutely no effect on the entrance, as it belonged to the academy''s protected area and was therefore covered in a strong protective enchantment.

    "Come out now, you bastard! You f*cking dare to reject me and let me wait again!?"

    The more emotional the man became, the more convinced Emery he should not be bothered with him at all.

    However, the man didn''t seem to give up and even sent him another challenge.

    [You have been challenged to a duel]

    Realizing this would not end, Emery heaved a sigh and walked to the entrance. He would confront the man and, hopefully, solve the matter in a peaceful manner.

    The freely cast curses stopped when Bradley saw Emerye out again.

    "With all due respect, I don''t want any trouble with you. So, please go and bother some other person."

    The man, however, looked at Emery and said, "One fight and I will leave you alone. I will even give you te-, no, twenty Spirit Foundation Pill if you win. What do you say?"

    Instead of being delighted with thepletely lucrative offer, Emery''s suspicions of the man grew even stronger. Right now, the two of them were basically in the middle of nowhere and the man seemed determined to make trouble with him.

    "I am sorry. please Just leave."

    Hearing this, Bradley snorted and turned around. Emery just silently watched the man fly off into the distance. Somehow, he had a feeling this wasn''t the end of it. Even so, as long as he was inside the spirit cave and also with his [Spatial Gate] spell, Emery was confident the guy could do nothing to him.

    Emery was actually a little curious why the man was so obsessed with the idea of fighting him. Therefore, he decided that he would ask Annara or Roran about the man, to see what was up with him.

    As the two people Emery considered to be veterans of the privileged ss, they should have known a thing or two.

    Instead of dwelling about the strange behavior of apletely unknown person, Emery preferred to have some rxing and happy thoughts after going through the rather arduous task of increasing his cultivation realm.

    Throwing Bradley''s matter to the back of his mind, he made his way back to his cave.

    Walking past the cultivation room he had just used, Emery went deeper into his cave to where his garden of nts and the five little creatures were. To his surprise, the five little creatures had be twice asrge as they were originally.

    Looking at the five bundles of joy running around in the herb garden, Emery couldn''t help but think. ''Wow�� How did you little boys grow up so fast?! What have you boys been eating?''

    "kuu.. kuu.. kaaa"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l

 Chapter 853 Growth

    <h4>Chapter 853 Growth</h4>

    Emery had not seen them for just 8 days, but these five little yellow creatures were not so little anymore. He couldn''t help but wonder whether he should continue to call them little or not. After all, their appearance didn''t really fit the word anymore.

    Now they had all reached the same height as a normal human''s waist. Even though they still had round bodies and heads, their four limbs were at least twice as long as they were originally, allowing them to move around the ce without the risk of tripping over again.

    "Kuuu Kuuuu." "Kaaa kaaaa."

    As soon as they saw Emery, the five of them immediately rushed over and gathered around him. Seeing them like this, Emery smiled and went to pat their heads one by one. He could see howfortable they were as his hand stroked their heads.

    Surprisingly, there was a particr bond that Emery could feel between them that was difficult to put into words. It was not about their cuteness, but something else entirely.

    It was at this moment Emery remembered something he had read in the [Metamorphosis Theory]. To be exact, it was a note that specifically mentioned this kind of connection.

    This inexplicable bond was created due to the use of the caster''s blood during the metamorphic process. Hence, it was not something bad for the caster and his creations.

    As for the unexpected growth these creatures undergo, it was also stated that some types of nts did have a faster metabolism than others. Moreover, Emery was certain the ce where the five were roaming around - a spirit cave filled with highly concentrated nature energy - was one of the main factors that led to their extraordinary growth.

    "All right, all right... You all need to calm down a little, okay?" Emery said, as he watched the five creatures move around him in joy. "Let me see if I can bring some more friends for all of you."

    With Emery''s recent realm breakthrough and the massive increase in spirit power that came with it, he was re-energized and eager to carry out the projects he had put off earlier. He was excited to once again try and work on the [Photosynthesis] spell and the other saplings he had.

    The first project Emery attempted after his breakthrough was the one that was nearly ruined due to his carelessness. The dark red nt, [Hellebore] sapling.

    Even though more confident this time around, for fear of messing it up again, Emery still approached the [Hellebore] with great caution.

    As his finger touched the nt and slowly channeled his spirit force, Emery quickly perceived his nature core react to the stimulus. In an instant, he could feel the nt thoroughly, as if he was part of the nt itself.

    The new and improved nature core was able to make Emery sense and understand the nt better. Thanks to that, as soon as he used [Photosynthesis], Emery quickly realized it was impossible for him to metamorph the nt. At least, not this way.

    All of this was because within this [Hellebore] sapling, there were cells that only reacted to the fire element, which Emery didn''t possess. This discovery was a bit of a letdown, but Emery didn''t dwell on something he couldn''t control.

    Soon, he moved to the next nt, which he had not managed to metamorph thest time, [Dealyus Cap].

    This time, with [Dealyus Cap], Emery could clearly feel the rtion between the mushroom-like nt with his darkness element. As soon as he used [Photosynthesis] on the nt, without any significant problem he managed to upgrade it to stage 3, turning the seed into a sapling - something that he couldn''t do before.

    [Dealyus Cap upgraded to stage 3]

    Unfortunately, he seems unable to go further. There were major changes to the nt cell after it turned into a sapling making his spirit channel unable to enter the nt. He knew there was something missing, another factor needed to further advance the nt other than just the potion and his blood.

    After he failed to metamorph the two saplings into living creatures like the [Chipzur Fang], Emery was much more hopeful towards the one and only [Flora Colossi].

    Even though he knew and understood this particr seed was a much higher tierpared to the others, he still believed he would be sessful as he had a much better connection to it.

    "Alright, let''s make this happen together shall we?!" Emery said to the green ordinary-looking sapling.

    Quickly, Emery once again prepared the [Metamorphic Potion] and a drop of his own blood. After taking a deep breath to rx his unconsciously tense body, he started the procedure by casting the key spell.

    [Photosynthesis]

    Just like his previous attempts, once Emery was able to channel his spirit force into the [Flora Colossi] sapling, he felt a deep connection to the nt. He focused his attention as the nature core within him started to do its work, changing and transforming the cell within the sapling.

    However, even after his breakthrough, Emery felt a sense of emptiness. The spirit force he channeled into the sapling was as if being thrown into a muchrger room. His spirit force simply couldn''t fill up the ''room'' effectively.

    Understanding the problemid in his spell power, Emery immediately activated his [Day Transformation] ability to tackle this. Right away, once the transformationpleted and the boost came in, he could feel his spirit power affect the little nt.

    As time passed, to Emery''s surprise, the spirit energy required was muchrger than he initially thought. It was an amount that was enough for him to lose confidence in his Spirit Pool. Even so, he just gritted his teeth and persisted because he wanted this to be a sess.

    After a full two hours, just as Emery could no longer keep up with the transformation and the spirit energy''s expenditure, he finally felt he had seeded.

    Just like what happened to the [Chizpur Fang] nt, the blood and the potion worked in tandem and created a gathering of energy within the nt. It condensed and turned into a pebble that glowed in the center of the nt.

    The nt had finally awakened.

    [Flora Colossi upgraded to stage 4]

    As soon as the metamorph was confirmed sessful, the green ordinary-looking sapling started to change and grew into an arm-length dark green wooden creature with small dark eyes. At the same time, the five [Chizpur Fang] who roamed around the ce quickly approached and ran around its body.

    When its eyes finally opened, it immediately let out a voice.

    "ku... ku... Kuang... Kuang."

 Chapter 854 Name

    <h4>Chapter 854 Name</h4>

    When Emery looked at this particr nt creature closely, he noticed its appearance was almost identical to the one he had previously seen in the Arbor master specter garden.

    However, there were a few differences between them. This nt had a pair of pitch-ck eyes. Emery was also able to sense a strong bond with this dark green wood nt.

    Even if the little wood creature was definitely just an infant, it was agile enough to approach him, and its limbs were able to stretch out. It was quite impressive how this tiny nt was able to move in such a way even though it had only recently sprouted. After a while, the nt creature was able to use its limbs to climb Emery''s body and then calmlyy on his shoulder.

    The little guy was so ted to be able to stay close to Emery, and he could tell simply by the moment when its limb touched him. As if they were having a strong chemistry, the bond between Emery and this tiny nt had grown very quickly.

    With the little wood creature lying on his shoulder, Emery walked up to the other 5 creatures. To his surprise, when the five creatures took a look at the new nt, they all expressed strong signs of interest.

    "Alright, this is your new brother. His�� you can call him��err��" Emery paused a moment in confusion. He came to a realization he really should name them all so that he could tell who was who.

    Emery took a long, hard look at each of them as he considered what to call them all. The five yellow creatures had rounded bodies and based on the name [Chizpur fang], he came up with an idea to name them Chika, Chiki, Chiku, Chike and Chiko. Perfectly to be called as the five Chizpur brothers.

    After giving the name to the [Chizpur Fang] creatures, Emery now needed to give the little wood nt a name as well. Since the little wood nt wasying on his shoulder with such a thin branchy body, he decided to name him ''Twik''.

    "I hope you all agree," he said to the creatures with his voice filled with delight.

    The five chubby creatures started to run around in the garden as if they wanted to show Emery how much they were excited about having a name for themselves. This gave him a feeling of pleasure.

    In contrast with the Chizpur brothers, Twiks remained calmly attached to Emery''s shoulder. This little wood creature did not show any reaction or response when Emery asked him about the name.

    "You don''t like it, Twik?" Emery asked with confusion.

    Afterward, Emery started to study them for a little bit. The Chizpur brother''s bodies were rigid and had hard skin like a rock, instead Twik''s body was much more flexible. However, Emery could quickly tell that, despite its flexible body, Twik''s body was even harder and gave out a much more powerful aura whenpared to all of the 5 Chizpur brothers.

    Looking at the 5 Chizpurs, who had already grown a bit, made Emery ponder. The [Metamorphosis Theory] clearly mentioned about the growth stages of the nt.

    Stages 1 to 3 start from the seed, then develop the stem and roots into a sapling. Later on, they would bloom into full-grown nts. All of these were referred to as the early stages.

    After that came the advanced stages, which started with the awakening at stage 4. During this stage, the nt would start to show signs of consciousness and would be able to do simple mobility. The creature would have the ability to move around and its ability would continue to develop until it finally reached maturity at stage 7.

    The text stated that when the nt was able to metamorph into stage 9, it would have simr power to a magus. This reminded him of the powerful humanoid nts that protected the Arbor master, in the Alfa station.

    Secondster, he shifted his attention to the Chizpur brothers, who were still around in circles after he read the notes. Hepared them to the chubby little rascals in front of him. They made him instantly shake his head. "Still far to go," he muttered to himself.

    Now that Emery had reached rank 9, he wondered whether or not he could improve them to the next stages. The text said the awakening was the major upgrade, afterward it would depend on spirit force and resources provided up until the mature stage.

    This had many simrities to the way humans cultivate. Fortunately, Emery still had some more [Metamorph Potion] leftover. As the other nt wouldn''t be needing it anymore, therefore, he decided to use it on the five Chizpur brothers.

    [Photosynthesis]

    He channeled the Nature energy to them with patience and carefully. In the midst of the process, he could see much connection between the nt creature to his earth elements.

    Emery could sense the spirit energy exploring the creature''s body and eventually gathered toward the small glowing pebble. After an hour, Emery could feel the pebble grow twice in size and twice as powerful as it was before. Following that, a notification came into Emery''s mind, which made him smile in glee.

    [Chizpur Fang upgraded to stage 5]

    [Exponential increase in Battle Power]

    [Received Innate Ability]

    It was surprising Emery was able to receive the message of the creature''s growth. On the other hand, the message about his battle power caught his attention. Since he was curious about it, he immediately checked the little creature''s power. At this point, it was possible to use his [Analyze] skill.

    [Chizpur Fang - Stage 5]

    [Magical Creature Level 30]

    [Battle Power - 55]

    [Spirit Energy - nt and Earth]

    [Innate Ability]

    [Manipte Earth]

    [Earth Burrows]

    Emery didn''t realize this little project of his would lead to such a development. What surprised him more was, as he helped the creature in its metamorph, Emery felt a further understanding in the spirit of nts and, in particr, the earth.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit Force: 1252 (1255)]

    3 points increased, such a number quickly made the little project no longer about them, but also for his benefit. While he still had a good grasp of the metamorph, he quickly continued with the rest of the Chizpur brothers toplete the [Metamorphosis]. It took Emery a few hours to finish the metamorph all 5, and along the process, he also gained a better understanding of the elements.

    [Spirit Force: 1258]

    Feeling ted, Emery turn to the newly upgraded creature and said "Let me see what you all can do?"

    As soon as Emery finish saying the word, One of the chubby creatures form a ball of dirt and threw it to his face.

    "..."

 Chapter 855 Just Kids

    <h4>Chapter 855 Just Kids</h4>

    Emery saw the five creatures were ying with dirt. Each of them was busy doing different things. Chika created multiple dirt balls and threw them around, while Chiki turned the dirt around him into a wall to block. Chiku just stood there like a statue, letting himself be pelted by the dirt balls, while Chike dug a hole in the ground to hide. Chiko, on the other hand, actually ignored them all while building a form of itself using dirt.

    "Ku ku... ku."

    Twik was amused with the sight and actually voiced out a little chuckle when he saw the Chizpur brothers were having fun with the dirt. However, it appeared Twiks did not just want to enjoy the fun by looking at them from Emery''s shoulder. Soon after, the little wood creature wished to join and y.

    Realizing the tiny wooden creature expressed an interest in joining the fun, Emery immediately grabbed Twiks and put him on the ground. He went on to say,

    "It''s your turn now! Are you ready?"

    "Ku... kuangg!" Twik responded, as if he understood what to do.

    Emery sat in front of the little creature. Secondster, he poured in the [Metamorph Potion] onto it and channeled the [Photosynthesis] spell once more.

    This time, it took him almost 6 hours before he showed any results. Apparently, this [Flora Colossi] was more difficult to be upgraded than the [Chizpur Fang] as it took about the same umtion of spirit force of the five Chizpur brothers to help the little wood creature to break into the next stage.

    [Flora Colossi upgraded to stage 5]

    [Exponential increase in Battle Power]

    [Received Innate Ability]

    Following the same pattern as what happened with the 5 little creatures when he finished casting the [Photosynthesis] spell to them, Emery instantly received a deep insight into the element when he witnessed the changes in the creature''s cell.

    [Spirit Force increase]

    It notified an additional 3 points of spirit force had increased. Even though it was not too much, such an amount was still very weed and rewarding, since this tiny wooden creature was quite difficult to upgrade.

    Afterward, Emery immediately went to check on Twik. Despite the energy pebble inside him having doubled in strength, the little creature did not seem to have changed much in terms of his physical appearance.

    [Flora Colossi - Stage 5]

    [Legendary Creature Level 30]

    [Battle Power - 95]

    [Spirit Energy - nt, Earth, Water]

    [Innate Ability]

    [nt Mastery]

    As expected, this one was a special one. Twik wasbeled as a legendary creature, which was a ssification higher than the five Chizpur brothers, who were magical creatures. The fact he had such formidable battle power for such a small creature was also quite extraordinary.

    "nt mastery�� what kind of skill is this, Twik?"

    "Kuang�� kuang."

    Unfortunately, even after reaching stage 5, themunication between them was still unclear. For the time being, he was only able to sense the emotion of the creature and had not yet heard him speak actual words.

    Either way, Emery was very satisfied with himself for having sessfully created such a lifeform from a mere seed. He then shifted his attention to look at the five chubby creatures once again and wondered what else he could do with them, or else maybe it''s time for him to continue on his own preparation for the mid-test. It should be less than a week away.

    Emery was about to check the detail on the bracelet, when he realized something was amiss. To be more specific, one of the chubby creatures was gone. He recounted the Chizpur brothers to ensure their number and it turned out that one of them was indeed not in his line of sight.

    "Where is Chiku?" Emery quickly asked, his voice tinged with panic.

    When the question was thrown, all of the little creatures stopped what they were doing and looked at him innocently. Just by looking at their reactions, Emery realized there was no point in asking these little rascals.

    There was no doubt that one little guy had gone missing, as Emery could not sense his presence in his spirit cave. This meant there could only be one possible exnation, Chiku just burrowed itself out of the cave.

    "Seriously��." Emery heaved a sigh as he instantly got a headache. He never thought he would find himself facing such a situation.

    "They really are kids!"

    He quickly concentrated on his spirit reading to sense his surroundings. Lucky for him, his cultivation upgrade had also increased the range of his spirit reading ability, making it easier for him to locate the missing chubby creature.

    Previously Emery''s spirit reading range was about 50 miles, and now that he has reached a breakthrough to rank 9, he was able to scan as far as 70 to 80 miles.

    His spirit cave was located on a peak of a stone hill, about 20 miles above the ind, while the flying ind itself was just about 200 miles wide. The question was, how far would such a little creature have gone? He should have been able to sense him right away.

    Surprisingly, he couldn''t.

    It appeared that sensing a little nt was not the same as sensing a powerful magus. After a while, he came to the realization this wasn''t an easy job, especially when he had to track down the one that burrows to the ground.

    Emery could only heave a sigh and decided to search for the missing little creature immediately. Nevertheless, right before he was about to go, he looked toward the other chubby yellow creatures and said,

    "I can trust all of you boys to stay here, right? You won''t go anywhere?"

    The four that were left did not give any response other than showing some innocent-looking face. This only made Emery anxious, losing his trust in any of them, especially given the fact there were several burrowed holes in the ce.

    Since he could not leave them by themselves, for their own safety and for Emery''s peace of mind, he swiftly made a little circle in the air with his finger and opened up his spatial space, which he realized also had an upgrade in its size. It was almost half the size of his cave by this point.

    "Come in all," he asked the four Chizpur creatures to get into his spatial space.

    Even though it''s probably not the best ce for them, it was definitely the safest ce he could think of at the moment. Emery also needed to check whether or not there would be some side effects of leaving them inside his spatial space.

    All of the four Chizpurs jumped in the circle one by one to get into his spatial space. Twik, on the other hand, still attached himself tightly to his shoulder unwilling to enter the space.

    "Alright, as long as you promise to be a good boy," he said, while looking at the tiny wooden creature.

    Emery then walked out of his spirit cave and used the [Orbitor] to first fly around the stone hill and focused on his spirit reading to scan any nt life forms that may exist. Unfortunately, the whole ce was brimming with a nt lifeform.

    "I really need to find a way to track you guys, if I''m ever going to let you wander free again," he uttered to himself.

    Given the difficulty in locating the little creature among the other life forms in this ce, Emery flew all the way from the top of the stone hill and down to the ind. He had no idea how powerful the little creature''s burrowing skill was.

    When he arrived at the ind, however, instead of finding Chiku''s energy signature he had been looking for, he found multiple figures approaching at high speed from a distance towards the ind.

    As soon as he became aware of this, Emery was quickly rmed and prepared himself for what was about to happen. If he was to meet a dangerous situation, he would casted [Blink] or [Spatial Gate] as soon as possible, but for the time being, he was curious about what this was all about.

    As the figure started to get closer, he realized there were seven figures on their way to him. All of them were the privileged acolytes, and to his surprise, Emery recognized five of them as well.

    "Hahahah, what a stroke of luck! The fool out of the cave!" Energy heard a voice from the distance.

    The voice came from the now familiar Bradley Raven, the same privileged acolyte who challenged and bothered him just a few hours ago. Surprisingly, there were also three Nephilim acolytes with Armand Nephilim among them. Following them, there was also one particr half man half machine, the one who gave him much trouble at thest arena fight: As III.

    He was certain these people came looking for trouble.

    -----------------------------------------------------

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 856 Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 856 Confrontation</h4>

    Knowing the Nephilim bunch were with them, the whole situationpletely changed, as things became even moreplicated than he initially thought.

    Emery descended down to the ground and quickly prepared himself for whatever those people were about to do. If he was to meet with danger, he would immediately cast [Blink] or [Spatial Gate].

    But for now, Emery stayed put, because he was also slightly curious about what this was all about. After all, this was the first time those Nephilim bunch tried to directly make trouble.

    On the other hand, the seven figures quickly approached Emery from the sky. Except for Bradley Raven, who had the magus-level cultivation, all of them were having an orbiter on their feet that helped them travel across the sky.

    "Hahaha, look what we have here! The fool has finallye out of his hole. It appears all of you can just stay back and watch as I give the dog a good beating!" Bradley said in a boisterous manner, with a cruel grin on his face.

    "Bradley, this one has plenty of tricks. You should not underestimate him," said Armand, who came along with two of his Nephilim mates.

    Emery inwardly heaved a sigh, when he realized his assumption was correct, that these people hade to make trouble with him.

    Fixing his gaze at the person who visited his cave earlier, Emery calmly asked, "What is it that you really want?"

    The man named Bradleyughed hearing the question. He then turned to the others, who were together with him and spoke in an exaggerated manner. "Is this guy really a fool or what? Why is he asking such a dumb question?"

    Turning his eye to Emery again, the cruel grin on Bradley''s face intensified, "You ask me what do I want? Of course I want my duel! Hahahah!"

    Immediately after that, the privileged ss bracelet on Emery''s hand shone indicating that he had received a notification.

    [You have been challenged to a duel]

    "Don''t you dare refuse my challenge again!!" said Bradley, ring at Emery with an evil smile on his face.

    Emery didn''t immediately do anything, as his mind went to work. He knew this would not be a simple matter. Even if he rejected the duel the other party would definitely make a different kind of trouble. Otherwise, why would they alle here?

    He looked at the others in the group, to try and figure out what they were here for exactly.

    Information came from Emery''s bracelet, telling him who these people were.

    [Rank 20 - Bradley Raven (18)]

    [Rank 33 - Abrafo (38)]

    [Rank 49 - Fei Ling (49)]

    [Rank 65 - Armand Nephilim (58)]

    [Rank 83 - Simoan Nephilim (81)]

    [Rank 86 - Jordi Nephilim (85)]

    [Rank 99 - As III (14)]

    Emery knew the strength of the Nephilim bunch and was not too sure about the other two new ones. Abrafo was a dark skinned man with weird ornaments on his face and the other was an asian looking girl with a shining looking sword on her back, definitely a sword expert. However, what worried him the most was the half-human half-machine figure he had fought against, who was currently very quiet without any expression.

    The rank that As currently had also surprised Emery when he saw it. It was a much higher test ranking from before, but the man only stood at the 99th rank. Naturally, such an eerie contrast made Emery suspicious and wary at the same time.

    Seeing Emery ignoring him, Bradley snorted and said, "Hah! Don''t tell me you were intimidated by them? You don''t, do you? I brought my friend here just to watch the two of us fight. I am a magus after all, certainly I don''t need anyone else to beat someone such as you."

    Emery did not have the slightest bit of faith in what the man said, not with someone who held a grudge against him like Armand stood among them.

    He did consider the option to just cast [Spatial Gate] and quickly run back to the cave, but with the Nephilims among them, it seemed there was a bigger agenda behind all this and they would certainly not leave him alone until that point.

    "Do I have your words that you will leave me alone after this one fight?"

    Hearing that, Bradley broke intoughter. "Hahha, of course! I am a man of my word. In fact, as promised before, I will even give you twenty, no, forty Spirit Foundation Pill if you can win against me! Hahahha!"

    Hearing those words, the asian girl next to him pped her hand and said, "Wow, Brother Bradley, you are really generous!"

    In response, Emery just once again shook his head. From the looks of it, the man seemed to be a show-off type of person, therefore he hoped he really came only for that reason - showing off.

    Emery motioned a gesture with his finger, opened a Spatial Space and told Twik, who was in his shoulder to enter inside. However, instead of entering as asked, the creature decided to entangle itself on Emery''s right shoulder up to his upper arm and form into some kind of a shoulder pad with two pitch ck eyes.

    "You can really get hurt from this, you know?"

    The little wooden creature simply ignored those words and continued to entangle itself more tightly, making Emery just shake his head in helplessness.

    Emery sighed knowing he was unable to control this little creature at all. Moreover, as he knew Twik had a rather durable body of its own, he eventually decided to let the little guy do what he wanted.

    Emery then operated the privileged bracelet on his hand.

    "ept the challenge."

    [Challenge epted]

    [Your duel with Bradley Raven will start immediately]

    Turning to Bradley, whose bracelet received the same notification, Emery said in a calm tone. "Let''s just get this over with."

    "Haha�� Hahhahaha�� HAHAHHAAH!!"

    The manughed even harder than before, eliciting a strange and confused look from Emery. Based on how severe theughter was, Emery couldn''t help but think his opponent had gonepletely insane.

    "What is so funny?"

    "Hahaha, you stupid fool! Now that you have epted the challenge, even if I kill you, I will get away with it. But don''t worry, I won''tmit such an unbing act."

    The smile on Bradley''s face turned even crueler, as if he was a predator looking at its food.

    "I mean, what''s the fun in that? There are many other, more exciting options out there after all."

    As soon as he finished his words, the man''s two arms were quickly engulfed in zing mes that grew bigger and stronger by the second, threatening to swallow everything in their path.

    It turned out Bradley was a fire element magus.

    "You nt lovers all have zero chance against fire." The eyes which looked at Emery turned crazy, as Bradley''s mouth opened once again. "Which means you will burn! Hahaha!"

    Emery was calm as he watched the man seem to have fallen into a frenzy. He just heaved another sigh. He really couldn''t imagine what he had done to make such a stranger hate him so much. Even so, now that he was basically cornered, he would really be a fool not to fight back.

    His opponent was a bonafide magus, so Emery had no n to let the other party take the initiative and overpower him. Therefore, he quickly took out his own card and activated the ability he thought was most suitable against the man.

    [Day Transformation]

    Upon activation, Emery''s body started to change as usual. Glossy white fur began to appear all over his body and his strength increased exponentially with each passing second.

    [Battle power increased by 30 points]

    [Battle power 244 (274)]

    [Day Wolf Form has increased your spell power.]

    [Day Wolf Form has increased your magic resistance.]

    When Emerypleted his transformation, he immediately felt a wonderful sensation throughout his entire being. Finally, he was able to unleash the full power of his rank 9 Fey Warlock.

    On the other hand, Bradley also did not remain still. While Emery''s transformation process thatsted for a few seconds was happening, a massive sphere of fire materialized in front of the man''s palm.

    At the same time Emerypleted his transformation, Bradley''s magus ranked tier 5 [Pyro Sphere] spell had fully manifested and he immediatelyunched it at Emery.

    Seeing the red orb rapidly heading towards him, Emery calmly cast his [Jade Root] spell. Dozens of dark green roots as thick as an arm bursted out from the ground and quickly covered his entire body.

    However, as soon as the spell hit Emery''s nt spell, thetter was slowly decimated by the former. The me was strong enough to burn the roots, and their remains of ashes began to scatter in the air.

    This result was expected though; after all, it was a magus-level spell.

    "AHHAHAH! BURN! Burn everything!" Bradley turned entric as he watched his spell destroy the roots that covered Emery''s body.

    However, he soon realized the dark green roots that were burned, regenerated back and were reced by even thicker roots. As a result, the mes were eventually extinguished by itself.

    "What the fu*k!"

 Chapter 857 Fire Magus

    <h4>Chapter 857 Fire Magus</h4>

    Bradley Raven threw another high-level fire spell [Fire Artillery] towards him, as the previous attack he hurled didn''t give any impact. However, once again, Emery was quickly able to create a [Jade Wall] and blocked all the powerful fireballs away resulting in his opponent''s strike failing to inflict any damage for the second time.

    Emery could sense the enemy''s spell power from each st. He actually expected the magus to cast a much more powerful spell. However, he was surprised to find it actually felt much less intense than the me he felt from the Ouroboros warden.

    He wondered if it was his opponent who was a weak magus, or whether he had be too strong that now tier 5 spells no longer had much effect on him.

    Emery managed to block every attack from his opponent, without much difficulty.

    "Arrgghh! You''re an annoying rank 8 dog!"

    Bradley yelled at the top of his lungs irritatedly. As, who was standing at the back, finally said a simple sentence.

    "He''s rank 9."

    Hearing such simple information made the man startled.

    "What! Err�� huh! It seems like you are lucky to have upgraded before I came or else you will have already been burnt by my me."

    As for Emery, he could only shake his head, when he realized that his opponent kept on nagging every time he failed to hurt him. He was perplexed as to why such people like to talk so much during fights.

    Emery wished for a more thrilling fight from his opponent. In light of the fact his opponent''s strike could only cause him a little trouble, he then said,

    "Do you have a magus rank 6 spell? You can use that one instead!"

    As the way things were going it was quite a legit question. The man was not his match without those spells higher tier spells. However, Emery''s words quickly made his opponent even angrier.

    "You little piece of shit!" He yelled at Emery, while his face started to turn red.

    The man was furious, and just by seeing his reaction, it could actually mean he didn''t have any rank 6 spells. Emery assumed he was probably just a new magus.

    Nevertheless, Bradley swiftly used a new spell thatpletely covered his body in mes. Not only that, it also suddenly increased his battle power by a lot.

    [Tier 6 - Armor of the me]

    It was a magus level buff, a level higher than [Fire Aura]. This particr spell was possible to be cast and achieved when one had understood thew, in this case, the Law of Fire.

    As a magus, Bradley received the immortal body, which gave him a default boost to at least 200 battle power, so with this fire buff, Emery assumed the man''s battle power would also increase significantly.

    The man took out arge sword as tall as himself and swung it around, as if it was a feather. At his position, he was prepared and seemed confident to fight him at close range.

    The man''s initial assumption was he had at least intimidated Emery, yet the man was badly mistaken. However, to be sure, Emery used his [Immortal Gate - Stage 5] to increase his physical strength.

    [Battle Power increased by 32 points]

    [Battle Power 244 (306)]

    Right after, Emery calmly opened up his spatial space and grabbed out the pitch-ck [Savage de] and was ready to let the man y with him a little, so that the fight did not seem too intrusive.

    "Huh! I am gonna break that tiny sword of yours!"

    Shouted the man as he jumped and swung the huge sword towards Emery. On the opposite side, Emery swiftly swung his sword up to block the man''s attack. It had now turned into a sword fight.

    nk!

    Bammmm!

    The ground shook as the two swords collided and created cracks on Emery''s feet. It was such a heavy swing, but Emery was able to ept it calmly and even pushed Bradley back, throwing the man a few steps back.

    "Arrgghh!" Shouted Bradley, bing more irritated.

    Not willing to ept defeat, Bradley dashed towards him again and swing his big sword fiercely.

    nk! nk! nk! nk!

    Unfortunately for the magus, all his swings were easily blocked.

    "Darn it! I am a magus!"

    The wilder the man attacked him, the more openings were shown. Now that Emery had mastered the basics of sword attacks and learned the [36 Dao divine sword technique] he realized how unskillful his opponent was. Emery could perfectly read Bradley''s moves, who simply fought using hisbat sense.

    He let the man spar a few more shes, before Emery decided to give him a round kick to the face.

    Bammm!

    Bradley threw back a dozen steps, with a bruise on his cheek and deep rage in his heart.

    The fact everyone on the scene was a privileged acolyte meant they all could realize the difference in their strengths. From previous spell attacks and then the sword fights, all of Bradley''s powerful moves were easily blocked by Emery without a single drop of sweat.

    Emery realized the sudden change in the expression of most of the privileged acolytes at the back and decided not to make things escte, therefore he said,

    "Fes... why don''t we just call it a draw?"

    Unfortunately, instead of getting a positive response, Emery didn''t realize those words only infuriated Bradley even more. It was at this moment when Armand suddenly interrupted,

    "Brother Bradley, the kid really looks down on you. Let us help you to give the dog some lessons."

    Armand had been defeated in public by Emery twice. The most recent setback was particrly very humiliating for him. It appeared it still annoyed him until this moment, so he came for a payback.

    Bradley was so angry that he was actually considering this.

    "Come on, brother Bradley. You don''t want to be known for being beaten by a lower realm kid just a week after your magus advancement, do you?" Armand convinced him once again.

    The situation quickly changed and when Emery realized it, he thought of the idea of escape. However, he was startled to see the dark skin acolyte had already gone and was able to sneak behind him.

    Emery was taken aback and now his feet were locked into the ground that has suddenly turned into mud leaving him unable to move. As if it was the perfect timing for them to beat Emery down, Armand quickly shouted,

    "Let''s all attack him now!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 858 Gang Up

    <h4>Chapter 858 Gang Up</h4>

    Just as expected, the situation was heading towards the direction that Emery was worried about. At some point, this stopped being a one-on-one duel and turned into a brawl where all of them started ganging up on him.

    As these people decided to shed all forms of pretense, the acolyte who had dark skin who had unknowingly disappeared emerged from the ground behind Emery in a muddy form. The man moved so fast and in such stealth that Emery didn''t even notice his presence until he had finished doing his job.

    Thanks to his somewhat unconventional form of attack, Emery waspletely caught off guard and the ground around his feet turned to mud which in turn submerged and held him in ce.

    This mud person was the third strongest in the party of seven whose test ranking ced only below the magus Bradley and As.

    [Rank 33 - Abrafo (38)]

    He was an earth element acolyte with 8 pirs formed.

    While Abrafo did his job of restricting Emery, Armand shouted to his two mates. At once, the three of them took out their infamous weapon of choice, the [Soaring Shuttle].

    In the next second, the sky was suddenly crowded by the presence of the flying weapons. A shimmering golden glint could be seen on the surface of the weapon, as all of them shivered in the air, ready to strike at whatever their ownermanded.

    Even though at a nce Emery''s situation looked grim, luckily for him, it seemed Bradley and the other two people had no intention of joining in. As such, Emery had to finish off his opponents before they abruptly decided to change their minds.

    In the blink of an eye, Emery created more [Jade Root] to stop the flying weapons heading toward him. He himself also didn''t remain idle as he swiftly turned around and swung the [Savage de] in his hand downward, delivering one decisive shced with [Heroic Strike] prowess at the muddy figure behind him.

    Swiissshhh!

    Sttt!

    Without any sense of resistance, Emery''s sh managed to easily split the figure in two. But then, he realized that no blood had been spilled. When he took a closer look, Emery realized that there was no one inside. It was just a figurepletely made of mud.

    Emery inwardly sighed. It was clear that this acolyte would not be easy to deal with at all.

    As he used his Spirit Reading to scan the muddy ground beneath him for Abrafo, some of the Soaring Shuttles managed to cut through the barricade formed by his nt roots, and swiftly flew towards him.

    "Dodge this, you lower realm bastard!!" Armand shouted with all his lungs, his hatred ring clear.

    Even though he couldn''t move his legs, Emery didn''t seem too worried. He calmly tightened his grip on the dark sword, as his hand began to move in a certain profundity and an almost imperceptible aura enveloped his body.

    [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique]

    nk! nk! nk! nk!

    Loud consecutive metallic sounds rang in the air as Emery''s sword, augmented by his overwhelming 306 battle power, performed mesmerizing sword orbits and struck down all the Soaring Shuttles that wanted to hit him.

    However, with his feet basically nted deep into the ground, the sword art could only show half of its effectiveness. As time passed, it became even harder for Emery to deal with the Soaring Shuttles as they gradually became even faster. Slowly but surely, Emery was cornered by the attacks.

    [Rank 65 - Armand Nephilim (58)]

    [Rank 83 - Simoan Nephilim (81)]

    [Rank 86 - Jordi Nephilim (85)]

    Even though the opponents he was currently facing were only part of the bottom 50 ranks, these people were still privileged acolytes - the brightest of their peers. It had to be remembered that these three were strong enough to injure a bonafide Bone Dragon on their own during the previous Magus Game.

    This time, it was Emery''s turn to endure the ordeal that the Bone Dragon was experiencing back then.

    nk! nk! Crack!!

    Unfortunately for these Nephilim bunch, although they had managed to find an opening on the barricade Emery built and hit their target, they were soon be ck-jawed when they saw their proud Soaring Shuttle could not pierce the enhanced [Jade Skin] spell that covered Emery''s body.

    Currently, Emery only used the ck sword in his hand to parry the attacks, prioritizing those that went to his vital body parts and also towards his left shoulder where Twik was hanging.

    The Soaring Shuttles'' rampage went for over a minute, but the onught was still unable to really deal a critical injury on Emery. Of course this made Armand furious.

    Turning his head to the three people who didn''t make a move, he barely suppressed his anger and coldly said, "What are you three loitering around for?!! Attack him!!"

    Bradley didn''t say anything and just ignored Armand. It seemed his ego as a bonafide magus still prevented him from taking action. Meanwhile, As also did not give the man any response. He was still watching without an expression on his face.

    The Asian-looking female, however, pulled out her sword in response. It was a one-edged sword that shimmered under the sunlight, and as she began channeling her spirit energy into it, Emery who was a distance away could feel a chilling aura pouring out from the sword.

    [Rank 49 - Fei Ling (49)]

    Even though the girl''s ranking was just about right in the middle of the leaderboard, She was also an acolyte with 8 pirs formed. Emery better not underestimate her.

    Emery instinctively knew what the girl was preparing currently would be a powerful one-hit attack. Therefore, he himself started to channel his own spirit energy into the [Savage de] in his hand.

    The girl looked at him and said nonchntly, "It''s nothing personal. I want to see if you can block my Ice Dragon Fang!"

    After saying those words, she dashed a few steps forward and threw out a strong swing that blew a tremendous amount of cold energy towards Emery. The energy streaked fiercely through the air, taking on the faint form and aura of a dragon.

    Facing this attack, Emery was quickly reminded of Yunxiao, the powerful spear user that could also manifest a dragon aura in his attacks. He knew that this attack was not one to be underestimated.

    Due to the suddenness of the attack, Emery''s battle art had not reached its optimal state quite yet. Even so, he decided to throw it away anyway because otherwise it would all be meaningless.

    [Shadow Edge]

    The two de energy shot at each other and shed immediately. A fierce explosion bursted out in the sky between the two of them, showing that neither were able to overpower the other.

    Even though her attack was destroyed, Fei Ling''s eyes shone and she became very excited. The gaze she threw at Emery was as if she was looking at a precious treasure.

    "Amazing! Another one!"

    Once again, she channeled her spirit energy into her sword. On the other hand, Emery was preparing his battle art. This time, he nned to serve the other party the full power of his [Shadow Edge].

    However, his opponent this time decided to dash in full speed, charging at him with a wide grin on her face. Reflexively, Emery willed the roots around him to shoot towards the other party and stop her. However, the attempt was not sessful.

    An icy dragon aura covered Fei Ling''s body as she dodged the jade roots with great precision. With the obstruction out of the way, she continued her trajectory to Emery. It seemed her idea was the same as his. She was aiming for the full impact of her powerful strike.

    Still, Emery was ready. The darkness energy within his sword was fully charged, and that the only thing he needed to do was to unleash it.

    However, when he raised his weapon and was about to swing it, suddenly a muddy figure appeared next to him and covered his entire right arm, effectively stopping his movement.

    "!!!"

    Emery didn''t have time to do anything, because Fei Ling had arrived right above him. Her sword shrouded in cold aura descended down, heading towards his left side and ready to divide his body into two.

    An rm rang in Emery''s head, warning him of the fatal attack. Unfortunately, Emery didn''t prepare another spell nor have the time to cast one, which left him with only the [Jade Skin] that covered his body since the start.

    Emery raised his left arm, prepared to sacrifice it to block the attack when all of a sudden something crawled on his left arm.

    "Kuuangg.."

    It was Twik, the wooden creature crawled down from Emery''s shoulder where he resided andpletely enveloped his left arm with its wooden body.

    "TWIK?!! NO!!!"

    Crraakkkk!!

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 859 Rage

    <h4>Chapter 859 Rage</h4>

    Kuangg!

    It was such a powerful sword strike and when Emery heard the little creature''s shrieking sound right after receiving the attack, he was terrified.

    Twik managed to save him from the powerful strike. The attack resulted in arge cut on Twik''s body. This enraged Emery, his chest was bursting with emotions. What scared him the most was that it appeared he couldn''t sense the little guy anymore.

    His fey transformation gave him enhanced emotion. As a result of what happened to Twik just now, both his anxiety and his anger were multiplied.

    Arrggghh! Howl!

    [Battle Power increased by 15]

    On the other hand, the female acolyte was about to swing another sh at him. This time, though, Emery certainly wouldn''t let her.

    Within his anger and his enhanced spell power, Emery pulled all of the [Jade Root] he had created. Dozens of dark green roots were quickly pulled and woven together to form a giant cocoon-like wall to cover his area from the flying projectiles. At the same time, the dark green roots forced Fei Ling closer to him.

    Emery didn''t waste the chance now that the female acolyte was within his grasp, he quickly grabbed her neck tightly, while the root entangled her body.

    With a ragged breath, his deadly stare on her gave off a terrifying aura, while the grip of his hand on her neck was also getting tighter.

    "Look what you have done!" He shouted at Fei Ling, the veins in his neck could be clearly seen.

    He was so angry to the point of wanting to twist her neck in two with his hands but he was still able to resist the temptation.

    However, he had enough of the mud that was still sticking to his feet and arms.

    Aargggg!

    [Twilight Transformation]

    Emery unleashed it all. As his body began to erge, the previous white fur turned to pitch-ck, and his hair turned all white. Both of his battle power and spirit force were enhanced to the max.

    [Battle Power increased by 40 points]

    [Battle Power 244 (361)]

    As his body had be nearly twice the size of his previous one, his hands also became bigger and more powerful. As a result, his grip on her became increasingly tight making the female acolyte choke.

    Now that his strength had increased to the maximum level, the additional power made Emery able to forcefully pull his right arm out of the mud. Following that, the first thing he did was to pierce his fully charged sword into the muddy ground and unleashed his [Shadow Edge] within.

    Baaaammmm!

    As powerful darkness element energy poured into the earth, the ground began to tremble. It certainly hurt the earth acolyte, but still barely enough to stop him. It was proven by how his feet were released for a second but the mud was still trying to grab his feet back inside.

    Fei Ling, on the other hand, quickly grabbed his wrist and casted a spell that made her own body all turn into an ice block to protect herself, while trying to freeze his arm as well.

    However the girl''s spell power was not enough to make it happen, it only made Emery angry.

    "Urrrghhh!" Once again, he was pissed.

    At the same time, he could sense heat beyond the wall of root he had created. Apparently, Bradley had finally decided to join the fight again.

    Eventually, his wall of regenerating [Jade Root] would diminish and multiple bombardments would once again charge at him.

    This has finally turned into a six against one battle and this was still without the inclusion of the powerful As, who might join the battle at any moment.

    The fight became increasingly fierce, Emery had to think of a way to finish this battle quickly, otherwise his life could really be at risk.

    His first problem was the earth acolyte on his feet. Even his powerful [Shadow Edge] wasn''t effective enough to create an impact. The earth acolyte had a strange earth technique that could restrain his 300 plus battle power. This definitely was not just simple earth magic.

    To deal with it, he thought about using the [Dark Matter] spell to create a powerful st that would blow the mud apart, but he realized the spell was probably too long to channel during such frenzy conditions. Emery tried to find of a much faster and better alternative.

    With his sword pierced on the ground, Emery decided to take out his other weapon, a three-bone de that came out of his knuckles, [de w] and pierced the de into the mud.

    He could swear there was a chuckle from the ground as if the earth acolyte wasughing at his attempt. However, Emery wasn''t finished, as heter said,

    "Laugh at this!"

    Right after, he used his newest fey warlock innate skill [Spirit Devour]. Just in a matter of seconds, theugh suddenly stopped and turned into a scream of pain.

    Emery was well aware of the damage this skill would do to his opponent, but at that moment, he had no luxury of choice. With his opponent''s strange power, this attack seemed to be the most effective and it took only a second to know he was right.

    As soon as the skill was casted, he once again felt the weird sensation of energy being pulled into him. There were a few seconds of tremors before the muddy ground returned to its usual dirt and a figure crawled out of the ground gasping in pain.

    At the same time, Emery''s cocoon jade root was already burned to ashes, allowing light to shine through, showing his opponent, who was ready to attack him again and also the earth acolyte who was finallyying on the ground incapacitated.

    Seeing the scene in front of them, Armand and Bradley were both taken aback, asking in a surprised tone,

    "What did he do?!"

    "How did he escape from Abe''s earth formation?"

    At this moment, Emey once again checked on the little creature on his arm

    "Twik... Twik�� are you alright, little guy?"

    However, he still was not able to sense the little creature''s presence.

    Emery was once again enraged. Although he had already escaped from their trap, he had zero n to escape. Since these people came for a lesson, he was more than willing to give them one.

    He shifted his gaze and looked at Fei Ling, who was still holding on to his wrist with an evil grin. On the contrary, the female acolyte had turned panicked after seeing what he did to the earth acolyte.

 Chapter 860 Six to One

    <h4>Chapter 860 Six to One</h4>

    "One down�� six to go."

    Emery calmly said, as he stared at the female acolyte inside the block of ice.

    Without giving anyone a moment to respond, Emery struck the block of ice with his ws, destroying it to pieces with just one hit.

    At that moment, Fei Ling''s calm and rather smug demeanor had been reced by utter shock. The sword expert froze in ce as her eyes stuck to Emery''s raised ws, causing herplexion to instantly pale.

    She knew what those ws were going to pierce next.

    "Wait, wait, wait�� I was just ordered to��"

    Fear and helplessness were apparent on the girl''s face, but the anger within him felt much stronger than usual, making him care less about what he was about to do to the female acolyte.

    Emery knew the urge to inflict pain, kill or at least pierce his ws into her was the side effect of the fey transformation, so he quickly took a deep breath and tried to regain his control.

    Although he had injured Abrafo quite severely, At least he knew the [Spirit Devour] skill did not directly hit the earth acolyte. However, this one was different.

    With just one swing, he would definitely inflict a critical wound on Fei Ling. Or worse, he might even kill her on the spot.

    Even though he did not start the fight, Emery did not doubt killing a privileged acolyte would lead to more trouble for not only him, but others around him as well. Unlike him, these people hadrge factions or powerful families behind them.

    Hence, Emery gritted his teeth and tried his hardest to resist the boiling rage. He sessfully pulled his ws back to his arm with force, but as a result, a small pang of pain hit his chest.

    Noticing the opportunity, Fei Ling used herst skill to st away from the nt entanglement and swiftly swung her sword trying to sh her way out. Unfortunately, Emery reacted faster and smashed the girl hard to the ground before throwing her with all his strength, causing the acolyte to crash onto the nearest trees and instantly faint.

    "Two down�� five to go."

    As he observed his surroundings and his eyes finally fell on Armand, he found the acolyte ring daggers at him.

    "Brother Bradley, let''s attack him together! And you, As! What are you doing!? Attack!"

    Upon meeting their hostile res, Emery did not hesitate to re back at all five of them.

    At this moment, Emery really wished to unleash all the anger he had been suppressing on these idiots. He gave them onest chance to think it through, but they rejected it yet again.

    "If you don''t leave on the count of three... I will retaliate."

    This did not make them rethink their next course of action. On the contrary, Emery''s words struck their nerves and provoked them even more, causing them to hastily prepare their most powerful moves. In just a moment, Bradley had once again engulfed himself with his only tier 6 buffing spell while the three Nephilims finally used their family''s divine skill.

    [Angelic Descent]

    A pair of wings made of golden energy swiftly formed on Armand''s back. Immediately after, one golden wing formed on each of the other two, allowing the three of them to float into the air and boost their spirit attack, consequently allowing all 12 soaring shuttles to dash with double their speed and strength.

    Swishh�`

    Just like a ming meteor, Bradley dashed toward him and swung his enormous sword.

    nk!

    With Emery''s sessful block of Bradley''s first attack, one word came out of his mouth.

    "One!"

    "Aaaarrghh! You dare! I''ll kill you!"

    The fire magus once again fiercely swung his sword. This time, however, Emery''s feet were freed. Even with the 12 powerful soaring shuttles dashing around, Emery was still able to dodge, parry and block thebination attacks of all four of them with ease.

    "Two!"

    nkk! nkk!

    Emery''s sword mastery alone was already not to be underestimated. Added with the bnced dark savage de and over 361 points of battle power, the four were no match for him.

    Sttt!

    Because of the multiple fast-moving shuttles, Bradley managed tond a heavy hit on Emery''s shoulder and cracked open his [Jade Skin] with his ming sword. This caused Emery to bleed quite severely, and in turn, put a wide grin on the bully''s face.

    Unfortunately, before Bradley could savor the moment, his smile disappeared with the deep wound he had just inflicted as Emery''s [Undecaying Flesh] kicked in.

    The fire magus'' eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Impossible! What are you!?"

    Emery did not respond. Instead, the only word that came out of his mouth was, "Three."

    Immediately after, arge amount of dark mist suddenly covered the area they were fighting in. It was a simple darkness spell, [Dark Smoke].

    "Don''t think you can hide! We are spirit readers, we can tell where you are!" Armand shouted.

    Bradley, however, blindly swung his sword around in the darkness until he suddenly heard a scream from the distance.

    "Arrghhh!"

    "Who!? Who''s there!"

    Immediately after, another scream came from another direction, causing the fire magus to panic even more.

    "Armand! What happened!? Armand!"

    "I am here! Huh! That bastard! You can''t hide from me!"

    Relief washed over Bradley when he heard Armand''s voice respond to his call. However, while he was still listening, Armand''s voice abruptly stopped and a different voice reced it.

    "You''re next."

    "Arghh! Show your face if you dare! You coward!"

    As soon as he said those words of challenge, the dark smoke suddenly cleared out, revealing Emery in front of him. Bradley looked around to check on the others, and apart from As who was still standing at the back, the three Nephilims were gone.

    "What did you do to them!?" Bradley angrily questioned.

    In response, Emery only put his index finger on his lips signaling him to be quiet, before pointing his finger up. The fire magus hurriedly looked up. To his surprise, all three Nephilims were entangled by roots above in an unconscious state.

    The moment the fire magus looked up, Emery quickly threw a powerful 361-point battle power punch to his stomach, causing him to be thrown back a few steps and kneel in pain.

    "Just admit defeat!" Emery coldly asked while looking down on the fire magus. As the guy was still coughing in pain, Emery turned to look at thest guy still standing, the half-man half-machine As.

    "What about you? Are you ready to fight?"

    However, before he could hear a response from the half-machine, Emery suddenly sensed a few more figures flying toward the ind, causing him to subconsciously furrow his brows.

    1�� 2�� 4��

    "Who is it this time?"

 Chapter 861 Defeated

    <h4>Chapter 861 Defeated</h4>

    Emery turned to look at As and the half-machine acolyte just stood there staring at him without any slight expression on his face. This made him suspicious and wondered what his intentions were which heter asked the half-man half-machine figure,

    "More of your friendsing for more fights?"

    The man, on the other hand only says one word, "No," which only served to make Emery even more perplexed, although also quite inquisitive about the figures who wereing to the ind.

    A momentter, Emery was able to get a better read on the four people who were flying toward the ind. He was relieved when heter found out that he actually recognized all four figures. Therefore, he decided to dispel his fey transformation and return to his human form.

    A little whileter, the four came falling from the sky. There were three men and one woman in the group. All of them were dressed in the same attire as the others, the privileged acolyte uniforms.

    Emery knew the four of them well. The first man was his earth friend, Julian, and following him, the much familiar red-haired girl, Annara. Next to her was Yunxiao, the spear expert, andstly, perhaps most unexpectedly, Diyoo, the Demon Nunchaku also arrived with them.

    He was aware that Yunxiao had a good rtionship with Annara as they were partners during thest game, and he quickly assumed that Diyoo came with the same reason. Hence, he was pretty sure they wereing with good intentions, especially given the presence of Julian among them.

    "Emery! What has just happened here!?" Said Julian in surprise.

    The red-haired girl, on the other hand, did not seem to be surprised in the least. When she discovered that Emery had rendered his opponents unconscious, she quicklyughed with amusement and looked at him with a teasing smile on her face as she chuckled.

    "My.. my�� it appears that we are worried for nothing.. our savage acolyte here could deal with them by himself," she said.

    Julian briefly exined that in fact, Annara told him about Bradley''s n to make trouble. They were worried and came as soon as possible to help. Yet to their surprise, who knows if Emery would be able to stop them by himself.

    "How strong are you really now Emery?!" Asked Julian who was looking at him with an inquisitive expression. Evidently, he was still in disbelief that Emery had been able to defeat five opponents on his own.

    Right now they could witness the sight of three Nephilims tied to a tree, as well as two powerful opponents who were already lying on the ground defeated leaving only Bradley and As.

    Apparently, Yunxiao was familiar with Fei Ling as they both came from the same and had been rivals ever since. Upon seeing the girl lying defeated on the ground, he gave a nod of acknowledgment to Emery before he came to approach the girl to check her condition.

    As for Abrafo, despite the fact that this earth acolyte was never known to be particrly strong, he was known as a formation expert. So far, not even magus could easily escape his famous trap.

    "I guess you defeated him before he was able to trap you, didn''t you?" Asked Julian, still in disbelief.

    Emery could only respond with a nod and a smile, but Ananra gave another teasing smile at him. She was well aware of Emery''s undoubted strength, and it appeared that she was the only one who believed the fact that Emery had defeated the six acolytes alone.

    Diyoo, who had been deafeningly quiet, suddenly cursed and showed his irritation.

    "This is not possible!! You!! You!! From now on, you are going to be my Rival!! Me, Diyoo!!" Afterward, Diyoo quickly took out his orbiter and flew away in rage, presumably he was going to train some more. As Emery''s opponent in the previous duel, it seemed he just realized another depth in Emery''s strength.

    At this moment, Bradley had stood up and looked even more pissed than ever. He knew he had already been defeated, and out of shame, he was about to leave quietly. However, he was halted by a figure who was standing in front of him.

    It was the half machine acolyte, As.

    Bradley was angry and he stared at As with a ragged breath. He want to me him, so he shouted in anger at the half-machine acolyte,

    "You!! If only you joined us.. we might be able to win!!"

    As, on the other hand, just stood there without showing any expressions. He narrowed his gaze at the enraged man and said, "You have lost, confirm defeat."

    "Urrgghh! You! You damned broken robot!!"

    The fire magus was annoyed, but he did not appear to dare to mess with As. On the opposite side, Emery suddenly received a piece of information on his bracelets.

    [You have won the duel]

    [Rank 20 - Emery Ambrose (9)]

    The fire magus red at Emery to the point of spitting on the ground before he started to float and was ready to fly away from the ind.

    However, to his surprise, before he could even move a bit, As touched him with one finger and the man was suddenly electrocuted and fell to his knee.

    "Arrghh!! What the fuck are you doing!!" The man yelled in pain.

    As calmly said, "You owe the man 40 spirit foundation pills."

    "What!! No!! If you think I would��."

    Before Bradley could finish his word, As''s finger touched the fire magus again.

    Zaapppp!!!

    "Aargggh�� what.. do you!! Fukk!!"

    Zaaappp!!

    The fire magus was now furious, yet As didn''t budge a bit and showed no sign of relenting. As didn''t even let the fire magus gather power to counter.

    "Urggh!! Alright! Alright!!"

    As he had given up and felt ashamed, Bradley immediately threw out a box and then flew away while cursing endlessly.

    During this time, Emery who was witnessing the situation was confused by what was going on.

    As came to approach the group and gave the box to Emery who was still in confusion. He opened the box and saw 40 pieces of the spirit foundation pills inside it.

    "This.. this��"

    The red-haired girl was chuckling when she said, "Dont be confused�� Where do you think I receive my information from?"

    It was hard to believe, he thought that As came for revenge. To answer his confusion Emery asked the half-machine acolyte, "Why? Why do you help me?"

    Annara, unable to contain her excitement, immediately interrupted the half-machine acolyte and said,

    "Emery, let me introduce him. As III, the third member of our midtest group."

    "What!!??"

 Chapter 862 Third Member

    <h4>Chapter 862 Third Member</h4>

    [Rank 99 - As III (15)]

    Now Emery understood why As was ranked 99th, a rank far lower than his and Annara''s.

    ording to the half-blood girl, As spent thest 4 months being repaired back home and had just recently returned after receiving a new upgrade. Consequently, just like Emery and Annara, the half-machine missed the mid-test briefing.

    "This will be fun, don''t you think?" Annara asked Emery with both happiness and amusement. Thinking of the future possibilities, the girl could not contain her enthusiasm and smiled even deeper.

    Upon hearing the red-haired girl''s thoughts, Emery also thought about it for a moment, before nodding in agreement.

    "Emery, now that all the members of your group are here, we should meet to discuss our strategy. The Harlight and Kaleos have set up a meeting, you three should join us as well," Julian interjected and suggested from the side.

    In response, Emery turned to look at the girl and then at As.

    Annara immediately understood his worry.

    "You have the highest rank among us, so you decide," she said, before staring at As."Don''t you agree?"

    Altas nodded and said without any expression, "The strongest leads."

    The half-machine''s recognition was indeed genuine. After all, he had witnessed Emery defeat all six privileged acolytes without much effort just now. If that was not enough to earn his recognition, there''s no saying what would.

    After getting the two''s affirmation, Emery decided for the group, "All right, we wille to the meeting."

    A few momentster, Yinxiao finally finishedpletely healing Fei Ling. When the female acolyte saw this, she only stood up and snorted before quickly leaving the ce without a word.

    "I''m sorry for the trouble. She''s not a bad person, she just needs better friends," Yinxiao exined.

    Apart from Fei Ling, Yunxiao also gave a little treatment to Abrafo and found that his wounds were a lot more serious. After treating the earth acolyte, Yunxiao decided to take the man to the privileged center to get treated.

    Thus, Yunxiao quickly left with the dark-skinned man on his back.

    "Such a kind man, isn''t he?" Julian casually asked Annara in a surprised tone.

    "Yep. That''s why he''s my good partner," Annara responded with a wicked smile.

    Emery, on the other hand, could only hope that nothing serious happened to the guy. As for his [Spirit Devour], he really needed to ask someone about it. He knew the skill belonged to the darkness element, so he decided to make time to find Master Xion and ask about it. Moreover, he had not seen his master for a while, so he decided to drop by as soon as he could.

    Finally, it was time to take care of the three Nephilims.

    "What are you nning to do with them?" Julian followed Emery''s gaze at the three Nephilims and asked.

    The answer was easy for him. Emery calmly controlled the nt to put the three Nephilims down and with a little bit of [Nature''s Blessing] cast on them, all three Nephilims simultaneously awakened.

    Armand was quickly shocked when he opened his eyes and found that the tables had turned, with Emery''s party consisting of four and theirs consisting of only three.

    Rage and embarrassment from what just happened quickly shed on his face.

    "We�� we will report this to the academy, you will be in trouble for hurting us!"

    Emery was shocked. This man really could not be any more shameless!

    At the same time, Armand seemed to be very confident in his words. Even though they were the ones in the wrong and started the whole thing, would Emery really get into trouble because of it? Did the Nephilims really have such influence?

    Emery silently thought about the possibility.

    However, As, who had been quiet for a while now, interrupted their conversation.

    "I have everything recorded in my left eye, from beginning to end. The entire fight, and even your n to break into the spirit cave by bringing Abruvi is all here."

    Armand''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Huh!? As, you really dare!? Are you betraying the family?!" the Nephilim asked, his anger clearly apparent on his face.

    Hearing this, As showed a rare smile he had never seen and turned to Emery, "This record will be enough to put them on trial. ording to my calctions, they have a 72% chance of expulsion from the academy and a 21% chance of receiving severe punishment. Will you report on them?"

    "Urgggh! As, you bastard!"

    To the two''s surprise, Emery stepped forward and looked at the Nephilim with a calm gaze.

    "Armand, I will not report this. Just don''t make any more trouble."

    Hearing this, the expression on Armand''s face turned from anger to surprise. He looked into Emery''s eyes to see if this was real. Upon seeing Emery''s serious expression, his surprise turned to disgust.

    "Huh! Feeling heroic, are you now? Your type is what I hate the most!"

    He then turned to his two mates and told them to go, before leading them to leave using their orbiters.

    After watching the three Nephilims leave, Annara looked back towards Emery.

    "By the way," the girl said while walking closer. "How''s your mid-test preparation going?"

    Emery looked at the red-haired girl with confusion.

    "What do you mean? What preparation?"

    "Huh!? Even a champion needs equipment for a 10-day mission, not to mention that you only recently reached rank 9! You really should learn some tier 5 spells!" Annara then paused. "Speaking of, I know a good ce to buy rare spells!"

    Emery''s interest was quickly piqued by the girl''s words. However, he quickly stopped himself from immediately responding and thought about the wooden creature attached to his arm as well as the one still missing.

    Noticing his silence, the red-haired girl''s enthusiasm turned to curiosity.

    "What is it?"

    Reluctantly, Emery told them about the missing little creatures, causing her to burst outughing.

    As put both of his hands on the ground and used some kind of seismic sensor to feel the slightest tremors, the half-machine quickly found the missing chubby creature on the other side of the ind.

    Emery was impressed by how dependable this guy actually was.

    Finally, for Twik, who was still attached to his arm, Emery used [Nature''s Blessing] on it and found faint energy. He was relieved, of course, but he could only hope the little guy was recovering. He also hoped to find some help for the little guy or at least some information about it.

    "All right, where are we going?" Emery asked.

    In turn, Annara looked at Emery with a smile.

    "Where else? Golden City!"

 Chapter 863 Sisters of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 863 Sisters of Fate</h4>

    Golden City.

    This was the biggest city situated in the vicinity of the Magus Academy. In fact, one could reach the academy from the city with only one teleportation gate.

    The city was so huge it upied thirty percent of the''s area by itself, leaving nearly all the remaining area as the industrialplex that kept the city going.

    A group of people dressed in privileged ss'' attires were seen passing through the portal gate of this city. The appearance of this unfamiliar group immediately made numerous pairs of eyes turn their attention to them, most were looking with awe and jealousy, but there were also some with contempt in their gaze.

    This group of people were naturally the one Emery was in. He along with Annara, Julian and As had decided toe to Golden City.

    The addition of thetter was an unexpected development, but Emery himself seemed to have no problem with the half-machine acolyte following him around. However, the other party had not made any sound at all since the ind over to this ce, which actually made things a little awkward.

    Either way, Emery was d he could return to this amazing city. For a moment, he even wondered if he would have the time to go see his friends that resided in this city: Cedric of the Apothecary Institute and Aeon of the Magus Guild.

    "So where is the ce you mentioned?" Emery asked the red-haired girl.

    "Sister of Fate," answered Annara, causing Emery to turn his head at her. "We are going to a ce called Sister of Fate."

    Seeing the confused look on Emery''s face, a smirk grew on Annara''s face as she said, "I guess you lower realm have never heard of them. Well then, this could count as you owing me one more, you know. But this time, I won''t do that. So let''s go!"

    Just as the red-haired girl was about to take the lead, Julian stopped her with his words. "Wait, we''re still waiting for someone."

    "Who?"

    The moment Annara voiced her question, a disturbance came from the portal gate right behind them. Turning their heads around, they saw a beautiful girl with long dark haire out of the portal and approached the group.

    "I see you''re having fun without me, huh?" The girl remarked, as she saw the four people.

    Emery smiled when he saw her, before the girl quickly ran up and pounced at him. Seeing the girling excitedly, Emery just opened his arms wide to ept it and the two embraced with each other.

    Naturally, the girl was none other than Klea.

    The Egyptian queen hugged Emery tightly, as she looked at the others. "Fortunately someone warned me. Otherwise, who knows what would have happened." Her eyes shifted from Julian to Annara as she said those words.

    While Julian just smiled wryly at her words, Annara on the other hand understood what Klea meant when she saw thetter''s gaze on her. Hence, she snorted and said, "Seriously girl, he''s all yours. You don''t have to worry about me."

    Seemingly annoyed by Klea''s provocation, she added, "What you have to worry about is-"

    Realizing what Annara was about to say, Emery immediately interrupted the conversation. Turning to Klea, he said, "Yes, yes. She''s here to show me a ce where we can obtain rare spells." Patting her back, he continued, "It''s great that you can join us, and�� we really should be going."

    The mention of rare spells quickly caught Klea''s interest. The topic was quickly diverted in another direction and as a result Emery managed to avoid a possible disaster.

    The five acolytes then took a flying boat and made their way towards one corner of the city, where a building that looked like a temple with arge dome on the center could be seen. The entire building was covered in gold, giving the ce an impression of luxury and majesty from a distance.

    As they got closer to the building, Emery noticed how the number of people kept decreasing, until there were not many people in sight. This provided a very strange sight, as it was in stark contrast to the bustling area of ??the Golden City right behind them.

    When they arrived, Annara quickly led the group to the entrance of the ce. It was a huge door seemingly made of pure gold andden with runes and symbols Emery had never seen before. It looked mesmerizing, to say the least.

    As they walked through the door, the group was greeted by the sight of a dozen pale skinned women wearing masks made of silk. These people approached Emery and the others in an orderly manner, weing their arrival.

    Annara proceeded to show one of the women her privileged identity. The group was led to a particr room and asked to wait for someone toe to attend them.

    Much to Emery''s surprise, they had been waiting for a long time and still no one came for them. However, this seemed to be the norm, as both Annara and As did not seem to mind at all despite them being privileged acolytes whose time was precious.

    Noticing the look Emery gave to her, Annara said, "Don''t worry, just patiently wait. I assure you the Sisters of Fate are worth waiting for."

    Klea, who at first came for fun, seemed to finally realize where they actually were. Her facial expression quickly turned serious.

    Apparently, the Sisters of Fate were famous figures only a selected few were allowed to meet them. From the looks of it, it must be their privileged ss status that allowed them to have a meeting with such figures.

    Annara once again exined, "Consider the sisters as a valuable source of reference before you choose a good spell."

    When someone finally arrived, Annara told Emery to go first, as it was a private consultation after all. Emery was then led to another room that gave off an extremely mystifying aura. As soon as he entered inside, he was surprised to see an altar with three figures sitting in line.

    Emery''s attention was immediately locked on the three figures, to be exact, three women with simr pale skin as the ones outside, but they emitted a powerful aura that flooded his senses. Thus Emery concluded they all should be grand magus figures.

    What''s more, the three of them looked muchrger than a woman''s usual size, which made Emery wonder if they were really humans behind their masks.

    "Wee, privileged acolytes. Come approach."

    The voice of the women seemed to be able to speak directly to his mind and even echo to his soul.

    Even though a bit surprised by the voice that directly entered his mind, Emery calmly walked forward and did as instructed.

    He was told to touch a crystal cube that was floating in the air and the cube gradually gave off a bright light, shining in four different colors - green, yellow, blue and ck. Obviously, those were colors that represented Emery''s elemental affinity.

    Immediately after, Emery felt as if something had probed into his body and explored inside.

    One of the sisters, the one in the middle, opened her mouth. "What a very unique condition you have here."

    The other sister, who sat on the left, said, "6 pirs formed with 5 different paths�� This is quite phenomenal."

    Afterwards, the one on the right side continued. "The boy is confused. He himself does not understand what''s going on with him."

    The voice stopped for a moment, before suddenly a question was heard - one that caught Emery off guard.

    "Have you made a decision on your magus path yet? Do you know which path to choose?"

    This time, it was the one sitting on the right who spoke.

    "The boy doesn''t even understand how to be a magus? He even thinks he can''t be one."

    What followed right after was a voice speaking inside Emery''s head, with waves of information quickly entering his mind.

 Chapter 864 Magus Realm

    <h4>Chapter 864 Magus Realm</h4>

    The path toward the Magus realm could be achieved when one soul entered the spirit core, resulting in the forming of the spirit soul.

    At the same time, all of the umted understanding of the elements would be turned into what wasmonly called the Law.

    Each of the ten elements, including fire, earth, water, wind, metal, nt, ice, lightning, darkness and light, had their own Laws.

    The Law itself served as a guide, as it was a form of rules and system that governed the use of the elements which every magus should follow.

    These were the theories Emery had learned from the elite ss, but he never really understood how a Law actually worked in terms of measuring the understanding of the elements and how it would define a magus.

    Those questions filled Emery''s head as if something his head had foreknowledge of what he was thinking at the moment, the voice suddenly entered his mind to answer his curiosity. He was then shown a vision a secondter.

    It was a vision of a certain dark element acolyte about to make a breakthrough into a magus realm. Emery could see all 9 dark element pirs were formed. When the person''s soul entered the core, the strength of the foundation and pirs was put to the test.

    Bammm!

    Emery saw one by one the pirs crack and crumble apart, with only five of the nine remaining pirs turning into motes of light that strengthened the soul. After that, it turned into a spirit soul, which was thereafter referred to as the core of a magus. Following that, some notifications came into his mind.

    [You have sessfully advanced to magus realm]

    [Your understanding in thew of darkness measured as 5%]

    [Law of Darkness - 5%]

    The vision showed him that when one made a breakthrough into the magus realm, depending on their understanding of the elements, one might be able to sessfully receive morews than another.

    With this, Emery quickly came to a realization that this was probably the reason why Bradley was such a poor magus. He assumed the fire magus must have rushed his breakthrough, even if he was stillcking in elemental understanding. He probably ended up with a very low percentage understanding of the Law of Fire.

    A few momentster, the vision of another person was shown to him. This time, he could see this one had three different pirs.

    Of all the nine pirs, three of them were earth elements, the other three were nt elements, the rest were water elements. These pirs created such a bnced 3-way pir structure, which helped to strengthen its foundation.

    Simr to what he had witnessed before, the process began with the soul entering the core and right away the foundation and pirs were put to the test. Each of the element''s pirs crumbled as a result of the testing, leaving six emotes that entered the soul.

    [You have sessfully advanced to magus stage]

    [Your understanding inw of elements were measured]

    [Law of nts 2%]

    [Law of Earth 2%]

    [Law of Water 2%]

    Afterward, the vision continued to show him some valuable lessons. Emery then saw the two figures were engaging in a fight with each other. One of them was the darkness magus, who was able to create much more powerful spells than the other, the nature magus, who looked to have more versatility.

    It was difficult to tell which of the two figures was more powerful, because they were both fighting with their own distinct strengths. As a result, the fight came to a close without a real winner being shown.

    The vision followed with the scene of someone cultivating the Law. Emery learned that when one reached 15% understanding, he would be able to reach half of the moon, while at 30% understanding, he would be able to reach the full moon. What''s more, when one could make a breakthrough to understand the universe power of the cosmos, he might be elevated to the rank of a grand magus.

    However, such could only be achieved from individual Laws and this did not apply to the umtion of different Laws. That''s why many acolytes, although having multiple affinities in different elements, decided to choose to focus on mastering one element in order to quickly advance their realm.

    Afterward, the vision was over. Despite the fact he had learned a lot from all the visions, to his surprise, a piece of information suddenly came to his mind. Apparently, Emery had received a new understanding of the elements simply by seeing it.

    [Spirit force increased]

    The moment Emery returned from his reverie, he heard one of the sisters once again asked,

    "Those are the two mostmon paths of the magus, do you understand now?" The sister in the middle asked him.

    Emery gave a nod to show he understood. Just like the way it always was before, with Emery having multiple elements, he was presented with the choice of following the path of mastering one element or pursuing the mastery of several elements.

    Given that Emery appeared to be in confusion, the sister on the right side immediately added, "The boy is blessed with two foundations. This way, he actually can be master of both."

    The one on the left nodded in agreement, "Still.. the mastery ofbined elements will be your most valuable assets."

    After diagnosing his condition, Emery listened to them very carefully as the sisters started to exin how powerful abined spell was for a person such as him.

    They also noted a difference in his darkness energy and eventually would choose an appropriate spell for him.

    After exining all of the essential things Emery needed to know, the sisters seemed to have finished with him and called on the next person. Yet, before he left, Emery suddenly remembered a word that piqued his curiosity. So he forced himself to ask,

    "Sister, from what you said before, do you really think there is a way for me to be a magus?"

    Instead of giving him the answer he wanted, the sister in the middle said, "Humans have very little trust in fate."

    The second sister then continued, "It''s all the work of fate, Fate is the divine will."

    Thest sister also said, "With fate you will seed, even with such little chances."

    Hearing this, Emery could only heave a sigh. Even though all of the sisters replied to him with answers, they didn''t exin anything at all.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 865 Selected Spells

    <h4>Chapter 865 Selected Spells</h4>

    Emery really wished to ask more questions but it appeared that his time was already over.

    Despite the fact that it was such a short meeting, all of the visions and the lessons the sisters gave to him had a quite big impact on him.

    Afterward, he was brought to a different room, which was more like arge hall in which in the center there was a huge long table with more masked women standing behind it just like regr shops. However, Emery could see at the back of the table, there was a room full ofrge shelves that were filled with scrolls.

    As he had entered the room, Emery moved forward to approach the woman behind the table. Seeing Emery wasing closer, the woman lightly needed it when she told him to touch a small cube floating on top of the table.

    Without asking anything, Emery did as he was told, and right away, an information came to his mind.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Affinity: Darkness, nt, Water, Earth]

    [114 Spell Selected]

    [Browse by rarity]

    [Browse by type]

    114 spells might sound like a lot, but Emery was expecting more to choose. After a quick browse, he discovered that all of the spells were only avable between his 4 elements, with none of them being of rarity D, which could be bought easily at the magus academy.

    The woman with the mask told him that the spell had been personally selected by the Sister of Fate and apparently it was quite unusual for an acolyte to have so many choices.

    [Rank C Spell - 73]

    [Rank B Spell - 24]

    [Rank A Spell - 11]

    [Divine Spell - 6]

    Finally, it''s time to shop for something useful for him, and fortunately, he had lots of contribution points collected as a result of thest mission he did for the magus alliance.

    [Contribution Point 649,050]

    [Spirit Stone 74,200]

    With the amount of contribution points and spirit stones he had, Emery believed that he could at least purchase some good spells. He then started to browse through the options, and of course, the first that took his interest was the special Divine spell. For him, it was definitely a must to know.

    [Divine Rank A - Void Dragon]

    [Darkness]

    [Summon a mythical creature to abide by the caster''s creature level subject to caster spell power.]

    [Price: 2,800,000]

    However, as soon as he checked the price of the first on the list, it quickly made him pale. For that amount of spirit stone, he would rather find a way to trick Kilgragah to be his pet instead of spending thatrge amount for a single spell. In either case, such a spell must need a significant amount of spirit pool as well.

    Next,

    [Divine Rank A - Circle of Life]

    [Nature and Life]

    [One life ends, another would be reborn, subject to the strength of the caster and the disease]

    [Price: 2,575,000]

    Emery took a deep sigh, this was definitely an amazing spell. There was nothing more important than life, if only he had the spirit stone to spare.

    [Divine Rank B - Demon''Eater Sword]

    [Darkness]

    [Summon a powerful sword with the ability to devour spirit and able to cut through magic]]

    [Price: 1,350,000]

    This second spell actually made him think about his [Spirit Devour] spell. He wondered if this spell was chosen because of it.

    [Divine Rank B - Forest Of Chaos]

    [Darkness and nt]

    [Formation circle that traps sizable opponents. Length and limit subject to caster spell power]

    [Price: 1,190,000]

    This one actually seemed useful, however, even if Emery had that amount, he would think three times before buying it. With all the spells he had checked, none of them captivated him. Hence, he kept looking for more options.

    [Divine Rank C - Land''s Wrath]

    [Nature]

    [Powerful offensive spell thatbines three elements; nts, earth, and water]

    [Price: 420,000]

    [Divine Rank C - Aegis of Void]

    [Darkness]

    [Call forth the energy of space as a protective barrier that nullifies iing attacks of all sorts]

    [Price: 325,000]

    The twost divine spells piqued his interest and made him want to purchase them as soon as possible. After all, this was a divine spell. It wasn''t just powerful, but it was also extremely rare. Although the price was fair, Emery did not have a substantial amount prepared.

    He really needed to look at the other spell, at least an A rank which was something hecked. Currently, Emery only had one A-rank spell, [Nature Grasp], and he desperately needed more.

    [Rank A]

    The section provided him with 9 avable spells, and among them, he found five that interested him.

    [Anti-Magic tier 5]

    [Darkness]

    [Creating a space that blocks the use of all spirit force]

    [Price: 212,000]

    The first rank 5 spell he saw that interested him, could be a very useful one. However, considering that its price was almost the same as a Divine rank spell made him want to look for more options.

    [Void Armor tier 5]

    [Darkness]

    [Using the power of space to protect one self]

    [Price: 158,000]

    [Ruthless Nature tier 5]

    [Darkness and Nature]

    [Total destruction of with the power of nature]

    [Price: 135,000]

    The next two were like the downgraded versions of the divine elements which made him want to purchase them. However, the value and use didn;t really interest him. In this case, it made him prefer the divine element instead.

    [Mineralized Warrior tier 5]

    [Earth - Water]

    [Powerful summon of nature abide the castermand]

    [Price: 148,000]

    This one interested him much as he might need more help on the next mission, which he would probably have a difficult time toplete due to ack of team members. Also, the fact that both were elements that he had rarely used. He was hoping that this one would help him in improving his understanding of the two.

    [Forest Curse tier 5]

    [Darkness and nt]

    [Offensive dark energy from nature that gives weakness to its target]

    [Price: 120,000]

    This one spoke about his current condition, a spell thatbined both darkness and nt, but its total destruction did not satisfy him.

    Even after sorting some possible spells he might buy, Emery ended with no rank A spells on hand. Afterwards, he proceeded to check on to the B rank, a more affordablebine spells one as an option and increased the one hecked.

    [Rank B]

    [Dark Tide tier 5]

    [Darkness and Water]

    [High tier offensivebined spell of the two elements]

    [Price: 36,000]

    [Ash st tier 5]

    [Darkness and Earth]

    [High tier offensivebined spell of the two elements]

    [Price: 35,500]

    [Seed Bomb tier 5]

    [Darkness and nt]

    [High tier offensivebined spell of the two elements]

    [Price: 34,500]

    [Strength Sap tier 5]

    [Nature]

    [Gives out the power of nature to strengthen others]

    [Price: 33,000]

    [Dark Void tier 5]

    [Darkness]

    [Higher version of dark smoke, gives blindness to another level]

    [Price: 32,500]

    Finally, Emery also managed to browse the C rank to find anything he was missing.

    [Rank C]

    [Regrow Limb tier 5]

    [Advanced heal to regrow ones limb]

    [Price: 22000]

    [Rejuvenating Mushroom tier 5]

    [Area healing spell with power of nature]

    [Price: 19,000]

    [Slipstream tier 4]

    [Water]

    [Flowing and rushing like water to increase agility]

    [Price: 17,000]

    [Undermaster tier 4]

    [Earth]

    [Spell to mobilize underground]

    [Price: 16,000]

    After he had finish going through all the lists, by this time Klea, Annara and As had already finished their consultation as well. Now that they had arrived, they would definitely be a big help for him to choose which spell to purchase.

    "Which spell should Emery get?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 866 Choices

    <h4>Chapter 866 Choices</h4>

    The group of five walked towards one of the corners and proceeded to sit down. They were about to have a little discussion about the information they had just obtained.

    Annara and As who did apany Emery to the Sister of Fate earlier did not get a consultation themselves as they had had one in the past.

    On the other hand, the Egyptian girl Klea did receive some guidance. Emery couldn''t help but break a smile himself when he saw how happy the girl was at the moment for buying two Rank A spells.

    [Recharge tier 4]

    [Lightning]

    [Store spirit energy into a medium to be usedter]

    [Spirit Explosion tier 5]

    [Water]

    [Increase spell power by flowing all spirit energy within]

    Klea was so excited that she even showed Emery the two spells she chose. Emery smiled fondly at how cute she was when she boasted of the two spells she had purchased with all the spirit stones and contribution points she had umted.

    With the addition of the two spells, the already formidable girl could now really be a bonafide powerhouse among her peers. This was because the two spells worked so well in tandem, where thetter would increase her spell power while the former would allow her to have an extra Spirit Pool to be used afterwards.

    "That''s really a good choice, Klea! I''m sure they will work well for you,"mented Emery with a smile.

    "You think so, Emery?"

    "Yeah!" Emery nodded. "Moreover, I don''t want to see what you did in thest game repeat itself.

    What Emery meant was that time when Klea was eliminated from the game for using too much power on the [Storm Haze] spell and ended up exhausting herself. When Klea heard those words, she approached him and once again held his arm close.

    This sight, however, brought an untold amount of irritation to the girl sitting in front of them. It was evident from the words she spoke next.

    "Oh,e on you two. Go get a room already!"

    Hearing this, Klea quickly turned her head to Annara, had a thoughtful look on her face, and said, "Well�� we probably should."

    Annara snorted in response to the reply. She nced at Emery and said, "It''s actually... not that impressive, really��"

    "What is that supposed to mean?" reacted Klea as she raised her eyebrows. She couldn''t help but be suspicious of such ambiguous words.

    On the other hand, Annara shrugged. "I mean, a beautifull girl like you can get a more impressive guy than this one." She said while smirking.

    Klea was stunned for a moment because she didn''t understand right away. She stiffly shifted her gaze between the two of them before eventually stopping at Annara and saying, "You are exactly right! I think I''m starting to like you more, girl!"

    Emery discreetly looked at Annara''s wicked smile and inwardly heaved a sigh. Emery felt as if this Bat-bloodline girl truly enjoyed sucking his peaceful life.

    Thus, in order not to give her more opportunities to stroke Klea''s curiosity, Emery quickly opened his mouth.

    "Alright let''s get into serious matters, any ideas on which spell I should buy?"

    Emery asked because he generally trusted Klea''s judgment in things like this. As for Annara and As, the two of them would be his teammate on the mid-test, so their opinion could definitely be taken into ount as to increase their chance of seeding.

    But first, Emery had decided to take all Rank C spells so he quickly went into action and bought all of them.

    [Regrow Limb] [Rejuvenating Mushroom] [Slipstream] [Undermaster]

    The four spells cost a total of [74,000], and Emery believes that they would increase his mobility and overall performance.

    Next, for the Rank B spells, Emery went ahead and chose [Dark Void] and [Strength Sap], both of which cost a total of [65,500]. Despite the fact that the two were notbined-type spells, they were still ssified as Rank B spells which showed their quality.

    However, the reason Emery chose the two spells was because he believed that they would be useful for him to obtain even more understanding of the respective element they were based upon and, hopefully, enrich his other spells.

    Now that Rank C and B were out of the way, it was time for the more expensive Rank A and Rank C Divine spells Emery had his eyes on.

    [Mineralized Warrior - 148,000] [Ruthless Nature -135,000]

    [Aegis of Void - 325,000] [Land''s Wrath - 420,000]

    With the current amount of wealth Emery possessed, whichbined his total spirit stones and contribution points, he only had a little over 700,000. Deducting the amount needed for the Rank C and B spells he decided to buy, Emery only had at most 600,000 to spend.

    This meant he couldn''t buy everything even if he wanted to. Hence the question to the people in his group.

    "What do you think, As?" Emery asked only to make his rtionship with the always calm guy less awkward, therefore one could imagine his surprise when thetter answered his question.

    The half-machine acolyte turned to Emery with a serious look and said, "More firepower is always better, so [Land''s Wrath]."

    Emery did need a strong area-of-effect offensive spell, so he pondered As'' words carefully. Moreover, knowing that they would probably be fighting against hordes of monsters, the suggestion made sense.

    Even so, he was still torn between the [Rank C Divine - Land''s Wrath] and the [Rank A - Ruthless Nature]. He didn''t know which was better for his situation.

    It was at this time that Annara voiced her disagreement.

    "We need spells that canplement our weaknesses because we will be cooperating with each other. As here already has plenty of offensive spells, and so do I. What I and the robotck is a protective-type spell. So in my opinion, you should take the [Rank C Divine - Aegis of Void]."

    Emery was about to consider the red-haired girl''s opinion when Klea also gave her opinion.

    "I think you should focus on your future cultivation, Emery. You have to remember that contribution points are not easy to obtain, so don''t spend it all for the mid-test. Moreover, there will always be better spellster in the future."

    Klea''s choice was the [Rank A - Mineralized Warrior], as the spell would still increase hisbat potential and also could increase Emery''scking cultivation in the Earth and Water element.

    She also added, "If you really need an area-of-effect offensive spell, you should get one of the more affordable Rank B Tier 5 spells. For example, [Dark Tide], [Ash st], [Seed Bomb]; Their prices are all only in the range of 30,000."

    Emery naturally took Klea''s opinion seriously, as it was clear that the girl really thought about what was best for his future. He was about to consider the opinion of the three people and make his own decision when Annara suddenlymented.

    "So you decided to go down the path of a versatile magus don''t you, Emery?"

    The red-haired girl''s sudden question reminded him of the vision, so it made him ask, "Why? You don''t think that''s wise?"

    Unexpectedly, Annara didn''t say anything. She just showed her stats to him.

    [Annara Vermont]

    [Acolyte Rank 9 - High stage - 8 Pirs Formed]

    [Darkness Spirit - 6 Pirs]

    [Fire Spirit - 2 Pir]

    Emery''s interest was piqued when he saw that the girl actually had unbnced pirs. He was about to ask why she had gone down this less desirable path, but the girl had already beaten him in that aspect.

    "This is what my master suggested. I n to sacrifice two of my Fire Spirit during my advancement, and aim for a full-fledged darkness magus."

    "Sacrificed?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 867 Comprehension

    <h4>Chapter 867 Comprehension</h4>

    "Sacrifice the pirs?"

    The group, Emery in particr, was a little taken aback when they heard about Annara''s n to sacrifice her Fire Spirit. Their attention waspletely drawn to the girl and they were waiting for her exnation.

    "Yes, I am confident that in 3 to 5 years I will be a crescent moon magus, one with at least 7% darknesswprehension. That''s the bare minimum for us, privilege acolytes," she said.

    Annara''s words just now had piqued Emery''s interest. He then asked further on the matter.

    To answer his curiosity, Annara responded by giving a brief exnation about the three ssifications of sessful advancement to a magus realm.

    7 to 9% Lawprehension was considered a sessful advancement and received the crescent magus title.

    4 to 6% Lawprehension was considered a mediocre advancement that was called new moon magus.

    1 to 3% Lawprehension was considered a failure and more of them died in the process than actually became one.

    Most privileged acolytes with their abundant resources and support would normally reach the crescent moon level in 5 to 10 years.

    As for the elites, on average it would take 30 to 50 years to achieve the status of crescent moon magus, while the regr acolytes would take 100 to 300 years to reach this.

    Emery realized that when Annara mentioned about the regr acolytes of the magus academy, she was well aware that the standard was still an A aptitude acolyte, one with talent, but who did not have as many resources and support.

    Meanwhile, for a B aptitude, it would most likely take way longer to reach the level. Probably it would take approximately 1000 years before they could be a magus, hoping they did not die because of age before that.

    When Emery heard this, he once again asked,

    "I realized many privileged acolytes have reached the high stage with 6 to 9 pirs formed. I am sure many would reach the 1000 spirit force requirement and the peak of rank 9 in a year or two, then why does it need 5 to 10 years to reach the magus realm?"

    The red-haired girl exined how the 9th pir would take a long time to form and consolidating all 9 pirs would take even longer.

    Annara added, "That''s just it, if one doesn''t consolidate properly after reaching the peak of rank 9, one might end up like Bradley who only achieved 4% Lawprehension. He was so embarrassed he was putting it on you thinking that you were an easy target just because you were rank 8."

    The girl continued to exin that there were many acolytes out there who were unwilling to wait hundred years to be a proper magus and instead chose to take the shortcut just to reach the magus realm to be an immortal. That, on the other hand, would increase the chances of failure and, for the worst consequence, it would result in death for them.

    This made Emery be more curious than before.

    "Is it really that bad? If people take the shortcut, I mean. Can''t theyprehend the Law after they be a magus?"

    This time, it was Klea who gave the answer to his question.

    "My master, grand magus Ororo, once told me about this. She said that advancing in a magus realm with less understanding of the Law is like trying to solve a puzzle with fewer pieces and clues."

    "Well said!" Annara eximed. "It could take 1000 years before you reach 15% half-moon if you don''t have a solid start, while a genius who starts with 9% Lawprehension could reach peak magus in only 100 years."

    With this, Annara went on to say, "This is why I decided to give up on my fire elements. Onew is already crazy. If you''re thinking of doing multiple Law, I suggest that at least you choose one as the main."

    With this argument, Annara wanted to convince Emery to take the Darkness Spell and forget about any thought about mastering the Water or Earth Element. However, if he really had to choose two, he would just go with nt and Darkness instead.

    Emery was taking Annara''s point into consideration at the time. Even if her advice made sense, somehow there was still something about it that did not convince himpletely. Emery once again looked toward Klea, as if the girl understood what Emery wanted just by eye contact, she immediately showed her stats.

    [Kleopatra]

    [Acolyte Rank 9 - High stage - 7 Pirs Formed]

    [Lightning Spirit - 4 Pir]

    [Water Spirit - 1 Pirs]

    [Wind Spirit - 1 Pirs]

    [Ice Spirit - 1 Pir]

    "Emery, my master told me the same thing, but she told me to keep maintaining my three other elements rather than sacrificing them. I don''t really understand why, but I trusted her to know what is best for me. That is why I believe we should not stop improving our other elements. I really think you should take your time and not rush this. We still have hundreds of years ahead of us."

    Emery heaved a sigh. He was unsure. At the time being, he was questioning himself whether he should not worry about his Water and Earth elements like what Annara had suggested to him, or simply keep them while focusing on upgrading his main spell, as Klea had done to hers.

    It appeared he still needed some enlightenment. Therefore, he asked the quiet half-machine robot to see his stats.

    "What about yours, As? What is your n?"

    As usual, without saying a single word, the half-machine acolyte immediately showed his stats to Emery.

    [As]

    [Acolyte Rank 9 - High stage - 9 Pirs Formed]

    [Lightning Spirit - 4 Pir]

    [Fire Spirit - 5 Pirs]

    The cyborg then added,"My body cannot function without the two elements. It was built to aim forprehension of the Advanced Law."

    In contrast to Annara and Klea, Emery could see that this half-machine used two spirits as his main. However, he was interested to know something different from what As had just said. Since it was a new piece of information for Emery, he inquired with curiosity,

    "What do you mean with Advanced Law?"

    Hearing this, Annara said, "You don''t think there are only 10ws, don''t you? They are thews outside the basic of 10 elements"

    Annara exined there were more than 100 knownws out there, but 90% of magus still depend on the 10 mainws of the elements.

    "For earth, water and nt, they are within the Laws of nature, which are quite known. However, I still stand in my belief that those advanced Laws are just not realistic and too hard toprehend."

    Annara then looked at As and said, "Even Mister Cyborg here had to relive 3 times trying to sessfullyprehend the advancedw."

    This exnation actually answered many questions about Emery''s situation, however, it also brought even more questions, some he couldn''tfortably ask without revealing about Gaia or Khaos.

    At moments like this Emery realized that each of them had someone who served as a guide for them. Klea had the grand magus Ororo to help her, Annara had grand magus Zenonia and As had those who helped to build his body. He, on the other hand, had no one who really knew what''s going on with his cultivation, except maybe��

    With this line of thought, Emery quickly said,

    "Alright, guys thank you. I have made my decision," Emery said firmly and it quickly drew everyone''s attention.

    "So which spell will you get?" Annara asked curiously.

    Emery paused a moment before answering the question. He looked at them with a convincing gaze, "None, I will go to find my master Xion first."

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 868 Guidance

    <h4>Chapter 868 Guidance</h4>

    Not only did Emery need a lot more time to contemte before he spent lots of his hard-earned points, he was also really concerned about his current cultivation. Therefore, he decided to go find his master and also ask thetter''s opinion.

    Knowing that Emery was going for a private discussion with his master, Klea naturally decided not to bother him in this matter. After all, what the two discussed shouldn''t be known by others beside them.

    Moreover, at the same time, Julian came to the group bringing news that the meeting regarding the mid-test would be held this evening. The time and ce have been determined, and there would be several groups that woulde.

    "I will see you tonight at the meeting, then." With a sweet smile, Klea bid her goodbye to Emery.

    While Julian and Klea would prepare with their group for today''s meeting, Annara and As would continue their shopping list for the mid-test.

    "I''m sorry. I hope you both don''t mind me not joining you," Emery told his two teammates.

    "Don''t worry." Annara waved her hand nonchntly. "I will definitely send the receipt for your share." The red-haired girl said with a wink. "Don''t forget to say hello to my senior Xion."

    With that said, everyone split up and went on to do their own business. Emery made his way towards the nearest portal that could take him to the Darkness Institute.

    It didn''t take long for Emery to find himself standing in front of a massive cave - the entrance to the cliff where the majestic Darkness Institute lies.

    Annara did tell him that around this time, her senior would be busy teaching in the institute. Hence instead of going directly to his residence as he usually did, Emery decided to enter the institute building and went looking for his master.

    He quickly arrived at the familiar dungeon-like hall of the Darkness Institute where as usual the whole ce was illuminated only by smoldering torches. A long table could be seen at the end of the hall, and an acolyte appeared to be present.

    Emery approached the acolyte and proceeded to receive a rather unfriendly wee when he asked about his master''s whereabouts.

    "You are looking for Magus Xion? What is this about?" The acolyte said in an exasperated tone.

    This couldn''t help but feel like a d��j�� vu. Thest time he was here a simr thing happened, and he had to wait hours and hours until Annara finally came and helped him.

    In a polite tone, Emery rephrased his words. "I came here to check if he''s avable. Can you please help me with this matter?"

    "The magus is currently teaching. You should sit there and wait until the person is avable." The acolyte said as he pointed his finger at the rows of chairs in one corner of the hall. What''s more, the look on his face told Emery that he was annoyed.

    Seeing such treatment, Emery inwardly shook his head. He wondered if he should tell the other party about his rtionship with the magus. But on the contrary, if his master was really busy, then he really should let him finish his ss first.

    Emery was about to turn around and sit down to wait as told when someone who seemed to be a senior staff member suddenly came calling for him.

    "Excuse me."

    "Yes?" Emery replied as he turned to the person.

    "I am sorry, but you are looking for Magus Xion?"

    "Yes, that''s right." Emery nodded. "But if the person isn''t avable, then it''s okay. I can wait."

    Emery expected the other party to nod in understanding, but instead got a response he didn''t expect.

    "No! We will certainly send a message to the magus now. Please wait a moment!"

    Emery was surprised, and he could also see that the acolyte he spoke to earlier was also confused by the senior staff''s reaction. Thetter actually told the acolyte to quickly deliver the message as soon as possible.

    "But�� why..?" was the response from the acolyte.

    "Youzy idiot! Can''t you see it?!" The senior staff shouted at the acolyte, causing the letter to take a step back. "Look at the uniform! This young man is from the privileged ss! Send a priority message to the instructor now!!"

    The acolyte quickly panicked as he realized the blunder he had done. He hastily essed the panel in front of him and did what he was asked to do. On the other hand, the senior staff bowed and apologized profusely.

    "I''m very sorry for the inconvenience. He''s new to this job. I''ll make sure to discipline himter."

    "Message sent, senior," said the acolyte. His body was sweating as he bowed towards Emery. "I sincerely apologize for my behavior earlier sir."

    Emery who was still taken aback by everything that had just happened could only smile wryly in response. He asked the two of them to lift their heads and not bow to him again.

    "It''s okay. There''s really no need for all this."

    "No, no! We are here for your convenience, anything for the privileged ss��"

    As they were waiting for a reply, the senior staff seemed to check Emery''s credentials, and with each passing second, the smile on his face turned even wider.

    "Aa.. you are that savage acolyte�� hmm.. Rank 20? Amazing, how amazing.."

    "..What is this?! Medal of Distinguished Valor?! At such a young age..?"

    After saying those words, the senior staff literally snapped his head toward Emery. Disbelief could be clearly seen in his eyes and facial expression. Realizing that his behavior was a bit improper, the senior staff coughed and let out an embarrassed smile.

    "T-thank you for your service to the alliance!"

    As this was the first time he experienced such a thing, Emery didn''t know what to do and thus could only smile in response. On the other hand, the senior staff seemed to still have something to say.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Errmm�� Coincidentally, I have a beautiful sister..." With a smile on his face, the senior staff continued, "If you have time, maybe��"

    The situation became even more awkward after the senior staff said those words. Emery even saw the acolyte be frozen speechless at the behavior of his senior, unable to utter a word.

    Fortunately, a familiar figure was seen approaching them.

    "You''re here, Emery!"

    "Master!"

    Realizing that his opportunity to retreat appeared, Emery immediately took advantage of it and escaped from such an awkward situation. After thanking the two people, he ran towards Magus Xion and the two walked to thetter''s residence located a few miles away from the institute.

    As they walked along the cliff towards their destination, Emery opened his mouth.

    "Master, I thought you were busy teaching?"

    "Ah, yes. That, I am." Magus Xion nodded before a cheeky smile appeared on his face. "But with the honorable privileged acolyteing and looking for me, I have a valid excuse for a break."

    Emery chuckled when he saw his master''s expression. "Master, if I had known, I should have looked for you more often."

    "Hahahaha, that won''t be too inappropriate, ain''t it? Hahahaha."

    When they finally arrived at the small hut, Magus Xion once again delicately prepared a drink of hot tea for them to enjoy. After taking a sip, he put down the teacup on the table and smiled.

    "So, I see you finally reached rank 9. Congrattions."

    "Yes, thank you, Master."

    "In that case, I assume you came looking for me to ask about the pirs and thews. Am I right?"

    "Yes, Master. You are absolutely right." Emery bowed. "Please give me your guidance."

    Magus Xion picked up the teacup, took a sip, and then simply lowered it without putting it down. His eyes on Emery, the man opened his mouth.

    "I don''t know much about other elements, but at least, I can help you with thew of darkness."

 Chapter 869 The Laws

    <h4>Chapter 869 The Laws</h4>

    Emery proceeded to tell his master about what he had experienced today at the Sister of Fate''s ce, as well as about his thoughts on the spells he wanted to buy.

    His main concern was still about whether he should concentrate his time and energy on improving a certain element or improving all the elements he had in the first ce. Both options, after all, had their own pros and cons.

    After knowing the crux of Emery''s dilemma, Magus Xion started by checking his condition. He put his hand on Emery''s body and began channeling his energy into his disciple''s core.

    Momentster, afterpleting his inspection on the two cores, Magus Xion heaved a sigh and fixed his gaze on Emery, causing thetter to not know what to do. For a brief period, the man was stunned, and as he looked at his master''s facial expression, Emery was visibly worried.

    The reaction Magus Xion showed prompted Emery to ask a question.

    "Is it really that bad, Master?"

    "Bad? No, no," replied Magus Xion quickly when he realized he was in a daze. "The term that I think and want to use is that it is marvelous, but at the same time it is also terrifying." The man remarked with aplex expression on his face.

    Emery''s brows furrowed when he heard that. He was concerned and didn''t understand what his master actually meant and since he was still befuddled by confusion, he continued to ask.

    "What''s your opinion then, Master? What do you think about what I should do next? Emery wondered.

    "As I have said earlier, Emery. I don''t have the capacity to provide any advice regarding your core situation. So instead of giving an opinion that may or may not help you, let me exin about being a magus of darkness, and what it truly means."

    Even though he was a bit disappointed, Emery still remained calm in his position. Now that he knew his master couldn''t help the dilemma about his cores, he waited for Magus Xion to start exining more and further about the Law of Darkness.

    In order to make sure Emery could understand the ensuing exnation with ease, Magus Xion started off by opening up his stats and letting the former take a look.

    [Xion]

    [Magus Realm - Crescent Moon]

    [Law of Darkness 10%]

    [Law of Shadow 14%]

    [Battle Power 325]

    [Soul force: 248]

    Emery was stunned when he saw his master''s stats. He was amazed by the twows stated there.

    "Wow, Master! You have actuallyprehended twows!" Emery''s eyes shone as he spoke those words. "But what is the meaning of the soul force written there?"

    A surprised look appeared on Magus Xion''s face. "You don''t know what a soul force is? That''s embarrassing!"

    The fact that Emery did not know about the soul force caught Magus Xion off guard, to say the least.

    Magus Xion slightly shook his head before exining that once a soul entered a spirit core and turned into a soul core, at this stage, the usual term of spirit force would be reced by soul force. In other words, soul force was the term used to quantify the total soul prowess when one broke through to the magus realm.

    "In addition, the soul force is in line with your understanding of thew," added Magus Xion.

    He then exined that it was his umtion of the twows that gave him a not small advantage over the other Crescent Moon magus. However, at the same time, it was also the reason he still had not yet broken through to the Half Moon stage.

    "I just need anotherprehension of the Shadow Law, then my power will multiply by at least a hundred soul force"

    These information from Magus Xion actually made Emery realize an important fact, that although it was more effective to focus on onew, having multiplews wasn''t really a waste of time as his soul force would increase following his subsequentprehension.

    Just this one piece of information had already taken a portion of his worry away.

    After that, Emery asked the next question he wanted an answer to.

    "Master, what is exactly the difference between your twows? I honestly thought that dark and shadow were the same things, but it seems I was wrong."

    Magus Xionughed when he heard Emery''s words.

    "Haha, you''re right, but you''re not wrong either."

    Under the confused gaze of Emery, Magus Xion exined the slight difference between the two.

    "At a nce, it''s actually not strange for you to think that the two are the same. But if you delve deeper into the two, you will realize that darkness is about emptiness while shadow is about the absence of light."

    "Darkness could exist by itself and even be eternal. Shadow, however, can not exist without light. That is the most basic understanding of the Shadow Law, and the inspiration to my [Shadow Edge] and [Weeping Phantom]."

    Magus Xion exined that out of the 10ws, light and darkness were considered the special ones because the two have the most diversifiedwspared to the others. Afterwards, he began to exin other known types of Darkness Law.

    Law of Gravity; this particrw was rted to the understanding of Earth Law, something that Emery could definitely explore. But in reality, he had never once had an encounter to learn it. Instead, he saw so many of his enemies using it. Lodos the Maniac and Hades of the Nephilim, to be exact.

    Law of Space; this was thew that constituted his main spells [Blink] and [Spatial Gate]. In this retrospect, Emery was pretty sure that Khaos was either space or shadow.

    Law of Curses and Law of Death; these two governed over illness, weakness, and death. Necromancy, the one Hades disyed by raising up the dead, was considered as part of these twows.

    Suddenly, Emery noticed that Magus Xion seemed to mention of the nextw differently

    Law of Massacre.

    Magus Xion heard a certain elfprehended and improved thew by killing wantonly and unceremoniously. The more massacres he did, the stronger he became. The particr individual whoprehends this exactw was one of the legendary elves, that was crazed for blood.

    He then tried to stop thinking about the past and continue,

    Law of Cmity; this one was simr to the Law of Massacre in its destructive capability, but involved faith and elements of nature to master.

    "There is also a set ofws that are known to feed on emotions; Greed, Wrath, Pride, Lust, Sloth, Envy, and Gluttony. They were the personification of negative emotions, hence they''re within the corridor of Darkness Law."

    Emery was getting confused again, finding suchws difficult toprehend.

    Realizing this, Magus Xion patiently exined the possible output of thesews that he once heard.

    Greed could boost one''s artifact until it reached godly level.

    Wrath could employ the rage and fury within to amply one''s power to an unreasonable degree.

    Pride could have a fortification ability that nullified all physical and magical attacks

    Lust could gain power through acts of wordly intimacy.

    Sloths could have the most powerful recovery abilities among their peers.

    Envy could take divine weapons or one''s ability for their own.

    The things Emery had just heard was something that was both bizarre and beyond imagination. Surprisingly, just hearing about thesews by itself already gave him much understanding of the darkness element.

    But then, he realized that his master seemed to have forgotten onew.

    "What about gluttony, Master? You missed that one."

    At this question, Magus Xion smiled before calmly opening his mouth.

    "Gluttony has a lot inmon with thew that is currently starting to take ce in your foundation��"

    Hearing this, Emery quickly guessed what his master meant.

    "The Law of Devour."

 Chapter 870 Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 870 Awakening</h4>

    "The Law of Devour?"

    "Yes, Emery. That''s the one. I consider it one of the most terrifying darkness-type Laws I have ever seen.

    What his master was referring to was definitely the one pir in his dark foundation that had beenbeled as [Undefined].

    Realizing something, his master turned a little bit worried,

    "However, Emery, that one pir should have been stated as darkness element. The fact that its state is undefined and there is a crack on your pir is out of myprehension."

    After hearing his master''s words, Emery suddenly felt concerned. He once again heaved a sigh, as he realized there was something indeed wrong with his cultivation.

    Apart from that, Magus Xion was piqued to rify something, "As for the other part of your darkness pirs, it has to be the power of primordial wisp, doesn''t it?"

    His master had already entered the Khaos Space before and gazed up at Killgragah, so he quickly recognized it.

    "It is, in fact, different. There is a high concentration of Space Law in it. It''s pretty amazing."

    Magus Xion then exined the spells option Emery mentioned, [Aegis of Void] and [Void Armor], were exactly the dark spells that were ruled by the Law of Space.

    "I believe you should master those spells," Master Xion advised him as further mastering such spells would much increase his understanding of thew.

    In spite of the fact that it appeared to be a confirmation of his thoughts, Emery''s mind was still disturbed by the broken pir and he was keen to know more about it.

    "Master, do you have any rmendations on what I should do with the broken pirs or who I should speak with about the Law of Devour?"

    Master Xion, much to his surprise, only needed a split second to say a name. "Actually�� I thought of one of the white fang pack leaders�� What is his name�� Heorgar? The Demon Wolf. He was a magus with a Law of Devour. I am sure he definitely will be able to provide you with more exnations."

    A slight smile could be seen on Emery''s face when he heard his master''s words. As he was familiar with the name mentioned by the magus. He did remember senior Heorgar s innate skill that was able to turn its opponent dried. As he knew the issue came from his wolf bloodline skill, hence it seems appropriate to ask from fellow wolves.

    Emery quickly felt a ray of hope, meeting the white fang packs suddenly became a top priority on his list.

    Finally, when it came to his Natural Law, Master Xion could only rmend one of the instructors in the nt institutions. "Magus Erica or... if you are lucky, grand magus Yvere."

    All of these names started toe back to him. Magus Erica was the nt magus. who was heavily wounded during the elves'' attack at Elders Respite.

    "Is that all Emery?" His master asked, "Do you have any other questions?"

    Now that he was here, Emery took the advantage to ask another question that had been bothering his mind.

    "Master, do you know what is actually different with my cultivation that people think I will never be able to be a magus?"

    Emery was still somehow disturbed by what the Sisters of Fate had said about the chance of him bing a magus that was possible. He, on the other hand, was interested in learning more about this and needed to be convinced as well.

    Magus Xion took a sip of his tea and calmly said,

    "I did some research about the matter and I came to the conclusion that it''s notpletely impossible."

    When Emery heard this, he immediately became excited. He was enthused to know there was a way other than just surrendering himself to Killgragah, if he wanted to pursue his ambition of bing a magus.

    In response, the magus inquired, "Okay, do you know what is required to be a magus?"

    Emery responded with a nod. He had just heard about it from Annara and confidently said,

    "1000 spirit forced, 9 pirs formed, consolidating it and letting the soul enter to make a breakthrough."

    The magus''s expression turned surprised after hearing Emery''s answer. He went on to say, "Not cultivation wise, other than that."

    Emery''s brows were furrowed. To bepletely honest, that was all the information he had at the time. Knowing he was missing something, his expression changed to confusion. When the magus saw Emery''s expression, he realized right away he absolutely had no idea about any of it. The master could only heave a sigh before he went on to exin.

    "Having your cultivation ready can only y one third in your sessful chance to be a magus."

    "One third?" Emery was shocked to learn about the fact. Who would have thought that, even if one''s cultivation was ready, it would only y a rtively small role in the sess of bing a magus.

    "Yes, 30% actually. But don''t get it wrong, yourprehension ys a major part in how great a magus you will be at advancement. But the sess rate, the main key part to sessfully bing the magus is what''s called the scroll of awakening."

    The scroll was the key that would increase the chance by 60%, while thest 10% came from various potions. When it came to chance, the more expensive potions raised the chance by 10%, while the less expensive ones only improved the chance by a few percent."

    "Master The Scroll of Awakening is part of the items we receive when we graduate, isn''t it? I just didn''t realize how important the item was until now. 60% chance, that''s a lot!" Emery was instantly enlightened.

    "Yes�� For cultivators who are not talented, they mostly have less than 30% chance because of their weakprehension of the Laws. Nevertheless, with the awakening scroll and a high-quality awakening potion, one could still have an 80% chance of sess or a 20% risk of failure."

    Emery nodded, for a cultivator the risk of failure meant death. That was why a 20% chance of failure was a terrifying number.

    "Now Emery, with your abnormal cores foundation. It was confirmed that you would not be able to follow the regr path of awakening using the scroll�� leaving your chance of bing a magus at less than 40%, much less if you have multiple Laws. It is even worse with an advanced one."

    Emery was stunned, hearing the master''s exnation, he could only stay deafeningly quiet at his ce.

    "I''d say you will have probably a 10%-20% chance to be a magus," the master continued, making Emery more speechless with each of his words.

    Well�� 10 - 20% is still much better than impossible hence Emery should take it as good news, shouldn''t he?

 Chapter 871 Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 871 Teacher</h4>

    During a different time tens of thousand years ago, humans advanced to the magus realm in various different ways.

    Be it through divine artifacts, divine beings or surviving the tribtions, humans had to receive extreme fortune or go through extreme difficulty in order to be a magus.

    Until one day, a group of ancient magus invented the key to the path of immortality: a solution for humans to cultivate and reach the magus level without having to go through such dangers.

    This key was the Awakening Scroll.

    It was the greatest invention of the human universe and for the human race, the beginning of their rise to bing one of the major powers of the universeparable to the elven race.

    "Therefore, Emery, if it is indeed as you say and the dragons or the primordial wisps have a different way, a different key�� it is not very surprising if they can help you seed. However, for the human alliance, it ismon knowledge that drifting from the rules would make it almost impossible to seed." Magus Xion exined.

    Even those who follow the rules still found it hard to advance. Those who were with a faulty spirit core like him, even with a slight chance of advancing into the magus realm, would still be considered a failure for only advancing with such insignificantwprehension. Hence, no one really ever cared and it was deemed a hopeless endeavor.

    Emery listened to the exnation much more calmly than expected.

    Although it seemed like bad news, this knowledge took away the mist of confusion in Emery''s head.

    Finally, he understood why all the grand magus rejected him as a disciple during the Magus Games and why the dragon said the way humans cultivate was wrong and was even confident he had a different way to make him a magus.

    Emery breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you, Master, I understand now," Emery expressed his sincere gratitude and deeply bowed.

    Emery was deeply grateful to his master. Although he could not bepared to the other privileged acolytes with all their grand magus titles, he knew his master always gave his best for him.

    At the same time, the tea was finished and Magus Xion stood up.

    "Let''s end the talk here, shall we? Let me see your progress."

    Hearing that Emery only raised his head to meet his master''s smiling gaze. The two then walked out of the house and stood across from each other.

    A soft breeze blew onto their bodies as the master-disciple pair took out their respective weapons and prepared to face each other. With a smile on both of their faces, the two were ready.

    "A rank 9 privilege is no joke at all! Let''s see if the student has surpassed the teacher!" Magus Xion lightheartedly said, before turning more serious, "Give me your all, Emery! Don''t hold back!"

    Emery only responded with a smile before closing his eyes. Following his focus, his power quickly surged, as his body slowly transformed into the white and ck wolf figure.

    Howl�`

    [Twilight Transformation]

    [Battle Power: 244 (361)]

    With the dark sword at hand and the [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique] stance, Emery swiftly dashed toward his master without an ounce of hesitation.

    Swords were swung, spells were cast andughter soon followed from the two sides.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Despite being quite the humble man, Magus Xion was in no way an ordinary magus. At a considerable young age, he had already been epted as an instructor. Moreover, not only was he a master swordsman, but he alsoprehended twows.

    The figure in front of him was what a real magus should be like. A striking contrastpared to his fight against the foolish Bradley and even to the Ouroboros warden.

    This fight was something on a different level.

    nk! nk! nk!

    "Amazing sword technique��" Magus Xion praised, as he dodged and parried Emery''s attacks.

    Emery started using [Blink] and his most dependable spell, [Jade Root]. Thebination of attacks was enough to pressure Magus Xion, but the dark magus was still able to dodge all of them with the advanced [Weeping Phantom] steps.

    "Amazing! Now let me see if you can properly use my best skill."

    The magus then jumped a few steps back and channeled all his power into his sword, ready to throw his strongest sword skill. Without dy, Emery followed.

    [Shadow Edge]

    Two powerful sword shes imbued with darkness energy instantly sted out, creating a powerful sh of energies.

    Bammmm!

    However, even with the boost in spell power from his Fey Transformation, Emery''s [Shadow Edge] still could notpare to Magus Xion with his power of the Law.

    Of course, that did not mean he was going to concede. Moving at his fastest speed, Emery continuously attacked with different patterns from different angles, while simultaneously dodging and parrying Magus Xion''s asional counterattacks.

    nkk! Thest sh threw them both away a few steps.

    "Enough!" Magus Xion suddenly eximed, as he sheathed his sword andughed to his heart''s content. "Hahaha, I am so happy, Emery! I''m very happy!"

    Under Emery''s confused gaze, the magus approached him and patted Emery''s shoulder.

    "I am happy to announce there is nothing else I can teach you!" Magus Xion joyfully said with pride.

    However, contrary to how Emery thought he would feel from the recognition, the magus'' words brought him the opposite of joy. He felt he was going to miss all their time spent training together.

    The magus'' proud expression reminded him of his first training with the leaves and his second training of catching the thundermouse.

    Emery unconsciously knelt to offer his greatest respect to his master, but Magus Xion quickly helped him up.

    "You shall rise to be a great magus, Emery. I am sure of it."

    Before Emery could respond, Magus Xion pulled away and prepared himself to leave.

    "Well then, I have to return to the sses," the magus stopped for a second. "I took some time to check on your mid-test mission. If you''re lucky, you might find something familiar to your home there."

    The magus'' sudden words greatly piqued his curiosity, but the magus only smiled in response before continuing.

    "No, no, no... I am also an instructor, you know. Revealing it is akin to giving you a cheat. Haha, you don''t need to think about it too much. With your current strength, I have zero worries."

    Magus Xion then swiftly dashed away.

    Seeing his master''s figure leave, Emery could not help but feel somewhat sentimental. Was this what growing up felt like? Now that his master personally said he had nothing to teach him, Emery must stand with his own strength and be less dependent on his master.

    It was time to prepare for the mid-test meetings.

 Chapter 872 Nature

    <h4>Chapter 872 Nature</h4>

    It was already noon, the sun was high overhead, there were only a few hours left until the appointed meeting time for the mid-test.

    Emery wanted to go see the White Fang n, who should be at Zodiac City, but Headmaster Delbrand had warned him not to go there for the time being. Hence, he decided to try his luck at the nt Institute instead.

    After all, because of obvious reasons, one only needed to go through one portal to freely travel between the institutions.

    ��

    Elder''s Respite.

    The humongous tree that mighty stood in front of the portal and the spectacr view that was apanied by the fresh fragrance - the characteristics of nts and flowers. Even though it wasn''t Emery''s first timeing to this ce, it still managed to amaze and take his breath away momentarily.

    After recovering, like his previous time here, Emery quickly went into the institute. He headed towards the hall and asked one of the staff present behind the reception table.

    With the time constraint and how much he wished to understand his nature foundation, Emery decided to do something he usually did not do. The moment he arrived in front of the staff, he immediately showed his privileged identity, making sure the other side saw his credentials to prevent any misunderstanding.

    "I am Emery Ambrose of the privileged ss. I came to see Instructor Erica. I-" In the middle of his words, Emery suddenly felt ufortable with the tone he used, so he quickly changed it. "I wonder if she''s avable."

    s, his attempt went unnoticed, because the staff was already panicked when she heard his privileged status. In fact, she had already ignored Emery and was anxiously calling for the magus as requested.

    Seeing this, Emery inwardly sighed and hoped he didn''t make any trouble for the other party. But to hisplete surprise, his ''arrogant'' act caught the attention of an old man he absolutely had no idea of.

    He didn''t hear his approach nor feel his spirit force, but the old man had unknowingly arrived just a meter away from where he was standing. From this, Emery immediately thought of the other party as someone capable.

    It took him a second before he realized that his guess was correct. The old man was the head of the nt Institution, Grand Magus Yvere.

    Realizing this, Emery immediately thought his actions just now would be considered disrespectful. Although the old man had not said anything, he couldn''t help but be very anxious in his heart.

    But then, he realized that, even though the grand magus did approach him, his attention was not on him at all. Instead, the grand magus seemed to be interested in Twik, who was currently attached to his lower arm and took the outer appearance simr to an armguard.

    "Young man, if I may ask�� what species is this?" said Grand Magus Yvere after observing Twik for a while.

    Emery, whose heart was still anxious, swiftly tried to calm down." It''s called Flora Colossi."

    Hearing that, the grand magus seemed even more interested.

    "Do you mind if I talk to the young fe?" Grand Magus Yvere asked with a smile.

    "Yes�� I mean, no. Of course I don''t mind."

    With a grateful expression on his face, Grand Magus Yvere nodded and began to reach out his hand to touch the wooden armguard, or to be exact, Twik. As soon as his handnded on it, Emery saw an eye appear and it gradually began to transform, entangling its way towards the grand magus'' arm.

    Emery was ted when he saw this. He was happy to see Twik seemed to have recovered and back the way he was.

    "What an interesting fe��"mented Grand Magus Yvere as his eyes fell on Twik. "You came from such a faraway ce, don''t you..?"

    "Kuang... Kuang. Ku... Ku."

    "Don''t worry. Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you." Grand Magus Yvere took his gaze away and looked at Emery while saying, "Looks like he was in shock before��"

    When he heard the grand magus'' words, Emery took a deep sigh of regret, as he felt responsibility for that.

    It was also at this moment a woman with long curly hair approached the reception table where the two were. Realizing Grand Magus Yvere was present, she first gave a bow to the man and then turned and spoke to Emery.

    "I am Magus Erica. Anything I can help you with, acolyte?"

    Emery quickly bowed to the magus as a sign of respect, before exining the reason he came here.

    "Hello, Magus Erica. My name is Emery Ambrose. I''m here to ask for your guidance regarding the Law of Nature."

    Magus Erica nodded her head at Emery''s words and beckoned him to follow her towards a room they could use for discussion. But, as Twik was Emery''spanion, Grand Magus Yvere naturally followed the two and caused the situation to be a bit awkward.

    They walked into one of the empty rooms, which looked more like a small garden than a regr room. Even though Emery could see that Magus Erica seemed anxious, perhaps confused as to why Grand Magus Yvere walked around in the room with a little wooden creature, she didn''t let that bother her and started exining the topic that made hime.

    With the demeanor of a professional, Magus Erica exined what Emery wanted to understand further.

    Apparently, there were two types of Nature Law: Sky and Ground.

    Sky had the prerequisite of understanding the Law of Wind, Lightning and Ice, before one could delve deeper into it. Meanwhile, Ground requiredprehending the Law of nt, Water and Earth. Most importantly, they both required the elements to be in bnce, before one startedprehending the respective Nature Laws.

    Understanding the reason Emery wanted to know all of this was because of himself, Magus Erica proceeded to check the condition of his spirit core. As Emery expected, the expression on her face quickly became one of surprise, before subsequently tainted with a hint of pity.

    "Senior, I wonder if it''s possible for me to learn about the Law of Nature. Moreover, I want to know how and what the difference of the Law of Nature ispared toprehending all threews separately," Emery asked with a sincere expression.

    Magus Erica schooled her expression and calmed the surprise she felt, before answering Emery''s question.

    "With the situation you are having, I think Nature Law is the only possibility for you. Having the three separatews together siding with Darkness Law�� such a thing is just not possible, even for a privileged genius like you," Magus Erica said with a downcast tone.

    This was the first time Emery had heard of himself being called a genius. It honestly caught himpletely off guard. Maybe it was because of his previous behavior, but it surprised him when he saw the magus suddenly turn a little emotional about it.

    At this moment, the old grand magus walking around the room stopped his steps right behind Emery and looked at Magus Erica.

    "Erica, leave the young man with me, will you?"

    -----------------------------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 873 Light

    <h4>Chapter 873 Light</h4>

    "Follow me, young acolyte." The grand magus Yvere said.

    Even though Emery had no idea why the grand magus wanted to speak with him personally, he followed him without a second thought.

    With gentle guidance, the grand magus led him to one part of Elder''s respite ce, a garden outside that received a lot of natural light and air.

    In the next moment, he walked towards one corner and came to aplete halt right in front of a certain type of flower with some purple petals. The grand magus looked at Emery, while pointing to two saplings among them.

    "Can you grow the sapling with your best spell?" Asked the grand magus. Emery nodded and immediately proceeded to do what was asked.

    He had the [Acell growth] spell to grow the sapling, but if he wanted to give his best, that would be the [Photosynthesis] spell. He just needed to control the spell, not to make drastic changes to its cell. Right after, the sapling grew to be 2 meters tall.

    The grand magus smiled when he observed this.

    "That is an interesting spell indeed."

    Secondster, he told Emery to try to cast the spell one more time to a different sapling. Following that, Emery began to grow the sapling in a simr way as he had done previously.

    This time, on the other hand, as soon as Emery''s spell entered the nt''s body, the grand magus suddenly raised his finger and channeled his own spell. Emery was startled to notice another energy entering the nt at the same moment.

    It amazed him to discover that after the magus casted his spell on the sapling, not only the nt grew to 3 meters, but the nt''s green leaves and purple petals were considerably more vibrant as well.

    Emery was surprised by how different the two nts grew. It looked different, and it felt different.

    In a way, Emery also felt a different kind of nature spell from the grand magus, yet he was incapable of putting his mind to it.

    As if the grand magus could read the confusion on Emery''s face, he calmly gave him enlightenment by saying, "I spray a little Law of Light into it."

    It shoulde as no surprise Emery found it hard to understand since he had no affinity for light elements.

    The grand magus proceeded to ask another question to Emery, which made him a little taken aback.

    He pointed at Twik who was still attached to his arm, "This little fe, what are you feeding him?"

    "Feeding?" Emery appeared to be perplexed by the question. To bepletely honest, he had never thought about feeding them. He was well aware they were after all nts, but after going through the metamorphosing process, they certainly were no longer considered nts.

    After realizing what he had been thinking all along was wrong, Emery quickly became anxious with an image of bad parents, who did not feed their babies.

    Seeing Emery''s reaction, the grand magus chuckled a little and went on to say, "Every nt needs good fertile soil, enough water and an abundance of light, which in most cases is sunlight."

    "Although this is no longer a normal nt, all these elements are necessary for its health and clearly what this fe misses is the essence of light."

    The grand magus was fascinated when he fixed his gaze on Twik. He then continued to say,

    "This little fe must being from a or a ce thatcks light energy or genuine sunlight, doesn''t he?"

    Hearing this, Emery took a moment to realize the Alfa Station did not actually have real sunlight, but rather just an artificial one. He then nodded to confirm the grand magus''s guess was right.

    In light of that fact, the grand magus then added, "Young acolyte, I can tell from the way you raised this little fe that your Nature Magic is reallycking in light element. Instead, it is influenced by much negative energy."

    The grand magus told him that, just like the nt, a magus of nature needed to be filled with enough positive light energy. The grand magus advised him to seek a ce or other sources that had a high concentration of light energy. It was in the hope to bnce the strong dark energy within him. The grand magus believed this was the most effective way to his current condition.

    "You shall create a much better bnce by then and this little fe will certainly be in better health as a result," the grand magus added.

    Emery paid close attention to the grand magus''s words and took them seriously. Even if it was such a simple demonstration, it provided answers to a lot of his questions. For that, Emery expressed sincere gratitude to the grand magus, who was handing Twik back to him.

    For a moment there, Emery and the grand magus had connected through Twik, and Emery suddenly felt energy channeled into his body that refreshed him deeply.

    The grand magus smiled, "I understand now�� It''s your bloodline that made such a thing possible. Interesting��" The grand magus patted Twik once again. "Take good care of him, will you?" The grand magus said; Emery could only respond with a nod.

    That was thest word the grand magus said, before leaving Emery alone in the garden thinking.

    After the conversation he had with the grand magus, Emery had a much deeper understanding of the nature elements within himself. It all came back to his fey bloodline. Emery now believed the key to his Magus advancement was not just from Khaos itself, but definitely from Gaia as well.

    Before he left, Emery stared at the little wood creature, who was now swirling on his arm.

    "I am sorry little guy, I hope you''re ok now."

    "Kuang kuuu kuu."

    There was a slight emotion of happiness that came from the little creature which certainly made Emery feel relieved.

    "Great! Can you enter the spatial space now, to join the other?"

    "Kuu kuu kuu kuang."

    Emery didn''t need to understand what it meant, as Twik had already attached itself again to his arm, turning into some kind of wooden armguard.

    With only a little over an hour left before the mid-test meeting, Emery made the decision to quickly dash toward Golden city and straight into the Sisters of Faith temple, where he came to make his purchase.

    His decision on the spells was solidified after the two visits and this time Emery made the following choices with confidence:

    Rank C spells: [Regrow Limb], [Rejuvenating Mushroom], [Slipstream] and [Undermaster].

    Rank B spells: [Dark Void] and [Strength Sap].

    Rank A spells: [Mineralized Warrior] and Divine spell [Aegis of Void].

    All eight spells were purchased for a total of [612,000].

    With thebination of contribution points and spirit stones of [723,250], Emery ended up with only [111,250] left.

    After purchasing the spells, he knew he needed more offensive spells. Emery then decided to spend the rest of it on the three Rank B offensive spells: [Dark Tide], [Ash st], and [Seed Bomb], which cost a total of[105,500] leaving him with only [5,750].

    Every purchase was made with the intention that he would improve his understanding of all 4 elements within himself and prepare toprehend the Law of Nature, Space, and maybe, Devour.

    His collective buy did cost him all of his savings. Seeing such little spirit stones and zero contribution points left, Emery was motivated to gain more contribution points at the mid-test. He left the temple with 11 new spells and was actually a littlete for the mid-test meeting at the Harlight family designated location.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 874 Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 874 Meeting</h4>

    The appointed meeting was held on a located near the Magus Academy, necessitating only one portal to reach.

    When Emery arrived, it was night on the. Many shimmering stars and even a streak of colorful aurora adorned the night sky above. Bothplement each other harmoniously and softly lit the barrennd filled with desert and rocks below, creating a dazzling spectacle.

    Seeing this, Emery couldn''t help but remember a quote he had read before.

    ''Every ce has its own unique charm and it''s up to you to discover and appreciate it.''

    After appreciating the scene before his eyes, Emery turned his attention back to his surroundings. In the open area near the portal gate, he saw a dozen figures in yellow and white uniforms. All of them emitted the energy signature of saint-level individuals.

    When they noticed him walking out of the portal, one of them ask,

    "Wee to the Harlight outpost of Nandor, are you here for the meeting?"

    Emery nodded. "Yes, I am."

    The man provided Emery with the information about the exact location of the meeting that was going to be held in a small fortress situated on top of a rock cliff quite a distance away.

    However, just as he had said his thanks and was about to leave for the fortress, a disturbance appeared on the portal and two figures came out attracting everyone''s attention without exception.

    "Ah! Were you waiting for us? You don''t have to, you know?" said one of the two when they noticed Emery.

    The two people, who just walked out of the portal, were coincidentally Emery''s two teammates, Annara and As.

    "I was actually hoping toete, so that you would be embarrassed to arrive by yourself. I didn''t expect you to have the same thoughts as me." Annara said with a mischievous smile.

    Emery had gotten used to Annara''s entric behavior. Hence, he decided to ignore it.

    "Since you two are here, let''s go."

    While saying more words, Emery opened up a spatial gate. The three quickly entered and arrived right outside the fortress.

    With a sweep from his Spirit Reading, Emery could sense at least 300 individuals emanating the energy signature of rank 9 and saint-level alike inside the fortress, plus several figures with magus level cultivation.

    When the three of them were about to enter the fortress, another group of saint-level individuals in uniform stood in their tracks. These people stopped Emery''s group to confirm their identities.

    After providing their credentials, they were finally allowed to enter.

    "Pleasee in. Most of the academy acolytes have already arrived, the meeting has satarted"

    Emery and the other two headed where the people were gathering. It didn''t take long for them to see it, a group of people in a half-open space surrounded by stone walls and pirs.

    Half of those seen in this ce were the acolytes of the Magus Academy, while the rest had to be the guards assigned to the ce.

    At the moment, there was a person standing on the pedestal, his voice could be heard reverberating all over the ce. Emery looked over and saw exactly the person he was expecting.

    Roran Harlight.

    It seemed the young man had honed his innate talent in speech. Even Emery couldn''t help but be blown away by the eloquence he disyed while standing there.

    As they arrived somewhatte to the meeting, the three unanimously decided to stand at the back of the group and observe the overall situation first.

    "Thank you foring to this meeting, my fellow acolytes. I, as the elected representative of this meeting, would first like to express my appreciation for your participation in working together to get the most out of the uing mid-test."

    Roran then began to introduce the leader of each team followed by the members, highlighting everyone present at the meeting.

    Emery looked around and realized that everyone had grouped into their own team and were standing in their respective ces in separate sections of the venue. Each group consisted of 30 people: one privileged acolyte, four elite acolytes, and 25 regr acolytes.

    The first group was the 82th ranked privileged acolyte, Roran Harlight''s group with himself as the leader. In the young man''s group, Emery was able to recognize some well-known individuals from the elite ss such as Mra, the female sand acolyte, and Lymord, the half-blood.

    Emery didn''t recognize the three other elite acolytes in Roran''s group. Even so, he knew he couldn''t underestimate them. He could sense that all three of them were high stage rank 9 acolytes. Must be the harlight dedicated bodyguards.

    The second group was led by a girl with smooth-looking long blonde hair and a red small dot on her forehead. From the way she stood closely to Roran, she had to be a Harlight privilege acolytes.

    The privilege bracelets quickly showed her information. She was the 32th ranked privileged acolyte and was named Lyndell. It seemed her group was not to be underestimated either, as she was surrounded by elite acolytes who all possessed high stage rank 9 cultivation.

    After that, Emery turned his head to the third group that was led by his friend - the 92nd ranked privileged acolyte, Julian. As for the elite acolytes thatprised his team, three of them were Chumo, Thrax and Okoye with all of her Akanda warriors included within the regrs.

    The two elite acolytes in Julian''s group were also high stage rank 9 acolytes, which meant they must have been the ones sent by the Harlight.

    It was clear that all three groups, a total of 90 people, were sponsored by the Harlight family.

    The fourth group was led by Anas of Kaleos, with the designated privileged acolyte being the Titan''s bloodline holder, the 16th ranked Sigurd. Naturally, Emery could see Klea''s figure standing among them.

    In addition, Emery was quite surprised when he saw the three brothers from Zaioeo - Zuna, Zaku and Ziki - were also part of the Kaleos group. It had been a while since hest saw them.

    The fifth group was led by the two brothers Orion and Orycon, with the former being the 55th ranked privileged acolyte. Together with the two were familiar faces, such as Gerri the Violet me, the duo half-blood of Goat Bloodline Igor and Ivar, and Aiko the Jade sh.

    If one only looked at the people present, they would think this meeting was a sort of gathering for group 7''s people. However, Emery could see a certain different atmosphere between these people.

    Everyone appeared to be much more refined, as they listened to the introduction. There wasn''t the usual bickering and conflict that had sparked many times before. It seemed most of them had been grouping up together during thest second game that Emery missed.

    Finally, after the fifth group was introduced, Roran looked in the direction where Emery was and opened his mouth with a smile.

    "Last but not least, let us all wee the new addition group!"

    In an instant, Emery could feel hundreds of eyes turning their attention towards him. Everyone looked at the group with many different expressions, when they noticed who they were.

    Some were excited, while others were intimidated. The only thing that was simr was that everyone knew the three were the strongest individuals in the ce.

    Roran motioned for Emery and the two came forward to be shown as the 6th group.

    "For those who are not familiar with the mid-test, listen carefully."

    The Harlight prince then started to brief what he knows about the mid test

    -----------------------------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    For discussion Join Avan''s Discord server: https://discord.gg/7ngn7yN9xN

 Chapter 875 Speech

    <h4>Chapter 875 Speech</h4>

    [Magus Academy Mid Test]

    [Location - Andora]

    [L Type - Cmity Level 2]

    [Duration - 10 days]

    [Clear up as many objectives as possible]

    "Alright, I know some of you are excited about this, and some of you are anxious. This is an unusual situation in which acolytes are sent to real-life missions. But that''s why we are here: we are going to help each other get through this!" Said the young Harlight acolyte.

    "Your friend is really talented at this, isn''t he?" Annara said with a smirk on her face, looking at how Roran showed his diplomatic talent.

    Hearing the girl, to bepletely honest, Emery wasn''t sure if he could ssify Roran as a friend. In spite of the fact he was somehow dependable during thest game against the Bone Dragon, Emery still could not forget theirst year''s game in which Roran switched sides and betrayed them for his benefits.

    Since Emery looked doubtful, Annara was prompted to ask, "What is it? Is he not trustworthy?"

    "I believe he is. However, he''s an opportunist so��" Emery remarked after giving it a little thought. "I guess for me, he''s as trustworthy as you," he added with a smile.

    The red haired girl quickly replied with a wink, "The best kind, then."

    Secondster, Roran gave a brief summary of the situation they were going to face. There had already been some information given by the academy, such as the details, monsters and other relevant information. Roran, on the other hand, was about to share what wasn''t covered in the brief, i.e. the information from his family intel.

    "First, we are given such a mission because arge portion of the magus had been sent to the front lines. So, our daring new Headmaster thought it was a good idea to send acolytes in real-life battle, something about shaping a better generation," he said with a mocking tone.

    Some of them wereughing when they heard that. Making fun of the new headmaster was always a popr subject that made acolytes amused. After theughs died down, the young Harlight prince continued.

    "The second point worth mentioning is that, for those who are not familiar with cmity stages, the cmity level prediction is rarely if ever urate. So we might be facing a 10 days rxing trip with a level 1 cmity stage or it might end up with lots of dead people because of a level 3. Consider yourself warned."

    This second piece of information quickly made them all stopughing. They were well aware this was a real life and death mission. They had to be prepared for any potentially dangerous situation they might encounter.

    The tone of the conversation abruptly became much more serious. Realizing the atmosphere had be quite tense, Roran immediately stated,

    "But don''t worry, the magus academy will prepare extreme measures to make sure that we, the future generation, do not be thest generation."

    Once again the mass turned to chuckle. This was what Roran did to charm the audience, the man really loved his speeches.

    A momentter, he took out a cube and a beam of light immediately came out shining in the sky above them. It showed a picture of Andora, making the group focus on the projected picture.

    There were three main continents that filled the, which were called sector 1 to sector 3, while in the center, there was a medium-size ind shaded in red with the word "restricted" written across it.

    When everyone got a second look at the picture, Roran continued.

    "It has been decided we will be separated into three sectors, but unfortunately, until the mid-test starts, we won''t know which sector we will be assigned to. What I know is that there will be 10 groups per sector and there will also be the magus alliance official team joining to make sure the objectives are achieved," Roran exined.

    All of them stayed silent and paid close attention to what he was saying. Roran then reminded that the mission would not be easy, as there would be millions of creatures roaming around the ce.

    Roran took a little breath, before continuing.

    "Now, on a more serious note, we all know the most dangerous creatures we will see down there are not the monsters, but the other acolytes around us. When a mission turns into a contest that is worth hundreds of thousands of contribution points, people will do unpredictable things."

    There would be points for every objective received and there were minimum points that had to be achieved to pass the test, not passing such a number would mean a failure in the test. Unsurprisingly, the requirements were different for each ss.

    [Privilege 500,000 points]

    [Elites 300,000 points]

    [Regr 200,000 points]

    There was also the group points bonus that would be given for being the one with the most umted points.

    [Group rank 1 - 500,000 points]

    [Group rank 2 & 3 - 300,000 points]

    [Group rank 4 & 5 - 200,000 points]

    [Group rank 6 - 10 - 100,000 points]

    [Group rank 11- 20 - 50,000 points]

    This number meant a regr acolyte fortunate enough to be in the top five would be guaranteed a pass in the test. Counting that all groups counted at least one privilege acolyte, none of these privilege acolytes wanted to be in the bottom 10 and some shes would most likely to happen.

    Roran continued to exin about how things would be difficult when the people around them started to have objectives that differed from the one given by the magus alliance, and how it would be great if they had allies on the ground that would cooperate with one another.

    It appeared the majority of them agreed with him. They nodded their heads in ord, as they realized that his statements made sense. Roran''s words, as expected by some, led to one act.

    With his signal, his men started handing out the [Soul Contract] to all the acolytes. Following that, he began to exin,

    "It is an agreement we will not hurt each other during the test, and of course, the appointment of the leader of this group, which is me, Roran, and my dear friend who has proven his value in thest game, Julian, as the second inmand."

    Everyone received a copy and one also fell to Emery. After taking a quick read on it, he shifted his gaze to the two teammates, "What do you think?"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 876 Contract

    <h4>Chapter 876 Contract</h4>

    "So? What do you two think?"

    Even though both Annara and As had already voted him the leader, Emery still asked for their opinion.

    As only shook his head without saying anything. It seemed the half-machine acolyte had no personal preference, and would just follow Emery''s lead. On the other hand, the red hair smiled and said, "Let me read it first."

    As everyone started to read the one-page agreement, Roran continued his words.

    "I assure you all it was just a mere formality. I know we had our differences and conflictst time, but this time it isn''t an elimination test to fight between us. The pointe from killing creatures and such alike. This-" Roran pointed at the agreement in his hand. "-will just be an assurance that will refrain us from fighting amongst each other."

    Hearing that, some people started to nod in agreement with Roran''s idea. But of course, when different types and characters of people gather together, there would always be one person who had a different thought than the masses.

    It was Anas of the Kaleos who first spoke his mind out.

    "Roran, I agree with the contract, but I have one question I need you to answer."

    Seeing the receptive gesture from Roran, Anas continued, "Would you care to exin why both leaders came from the Harlight? This, despite the fact Sigurd is the highest-ranking privileged acolyte among us?"

    There was a moment of silence, before Anas'' voice was heard again.

    "Don''t tell me it''s because Harlight is a bigger faction than Kaleos?"

    The reply came fast, as if Roran had already expected such a question. With cordial smile on his face, he began to calmly answer, "No, Anas. Of course not. Let me exin"

    "First, our friend Julian here is not really a member of Harlight faction, he was chosen as the leader because of his proven capacity. As for myself as a leader, well�� we can agree the majority of people that came to this meeting actually came for the Harlight."

    Still smiling, Roran looked at Anas. "If I may say so myself, I only stepped up to fulfill their wish�� or would you rather we have a vote right now?"

    Noticing the rising tension, Emery recalled during thest gathering for the Magus Game it was also Anas and the Kaleos who first walked out of the gathering, because they were not willing to cooperate nor trust the Harlight. From the looks of it, it seemed the same thing would happen today.

    Suddenly, Emery heard a chuckleing from the red hair standing beside him. Noticing the look, Annara sneered andmented, "Yes, the soul contract is fine, nothing dodgy. But the leadership position is honestly kind of unnecessary. That man named Roran is definitely up to something."

    After saying those words, Annara continued to chuckle, even more, the half-blood apparently had sent her little friends to eavesdrop on the whispers and murmurs of the people in the venue and their words made her even more amused.

    "That Kaleos guy, Anas is it? The reason he''s still not out of here is actually because of your girlfriend. She insisted she would leave the group if he did not ept the agreement and cooperate with the Harlight." With another chuckle she added, "To be honest, that girlfriend of yours is so funny."

    The fact was, Harlight already had three groups under their wing for the mid-test: two groups consisting basically of their own people and one led by Julian. This left only the two remaining groups, who were still indecisive: Anas Kaleos'' group and the two brothers Orion and Orycon''s group.

    A contemting look could be seen on Anas'' face. After a while, he finally opened his mouth.

    "I ept Julian is a goodmander, but who are you trying to fool by saying that he''s not part of Harlight? Half of his team are literally members of your faction! So no, I will only ept this agreement if you choose another person as co-leader."

    At this moment, Annara suddenly spoke to Emery. "You have to be grateful I''m in your group, Emery. Trust me, as we are one team, it means my benefit is also your benefit. Just trust me and follow my lead."

    The red-haired girl stepped forward and surprised the masses, as she casually walked up to the podium before stopping right next to Roran. Under everyone''s attention, she smiled and started to speak.

    "Our grouppletely agrees with what the gentleman from Kaleos said. We need two leaders from different factions to show trust and goodwill. If not, we are not signing this."

    Right away, Anas and the Kaleos people followed with a cheer. "Yes! Thank you, Nicely said!"

    Anas was certainly happy hearing Annara''s words, not because of the reason that was given, but because Annara said it was their group decision, which meant Emery agreed with the idea. Naturally, such a statement quickly made Klea turn silent.

    Klea turned her head around to look for Emery and quickly dashed towards him. Meanwhile, Julian, who was also surprised, quickly walked up the podium and turned to the people in the venue.

    "I assure you all that my rtionship with Harlight will not hinder any decision andmand I made in the uing test."

    Julian appeared to be trying hard to convince the masses, as he asionally threw nces towards Emery asking for his support and, importantly, exnation.

    At the same time, Klea has arrived in front of him

    "What''s going on, Emery? What is that bitch trying to do? She''s going to ruin everything that has been prepared"

    To be honest, Emery himself wasn''t sure what Annara was nning, so he didn''t know what to say either. However, because of her words earlier, he was willing to give her time to show her n.

    Fortunately, Emery did not need to wait long, as Annara finally revealed her intention.

    "I agree we should have voted. Let''s vote for another leader, Let the majority speak!"

    Those words swiftly made everyone on the scene turn rowdy, especially after they heard the subsequent words Annara spoke.

    "I give my vote to someone known for his high integrity, excellent reputation, a distinguished honor bestowed upon by the Magus Alliance and arguably the strongest acolyte in this venue: my team leader, Emery Ambrose!"

    After shouting his name loud and clear, Annara winked her eyes at Emery from the podium she was standing.

    Emery was caught off guard. He never thought of himself as leader material, after all. However, he saw Klea''s previously annoyed expression immediately changed.

    "That bitch is a genius! That''s right! Why couldn''t it be you?" Klea said to Emery with a zeal. Excited, the Egyptian turned around and loudly said. "Yes! I also vote for him!"

    Annara''s idea was quickly supported by many, which both Emery and Roran didn''t expect.

 Chapter 877 Vote

    <h4>Chapter 877 Vote</h4>

    "Let me hear your voice or a show of hands if you agree with my suggestion! Emery Ambrose as the leader!" Said the red-haired girl loudly and cheerfully.

    There were 5 groups of 30 acolytes in the gathering, totaling 150 acolytes, plus Emery''s group of 3.

    Annara''s suggestion had been sessful in attracting everyone''s attention in the room. It appeared that there were more supporters for choosing Emery as a leader than had been expected.

    Orycon, the great sword expert from elite group 7, had lots of respect for Emery, and during thest game when they fought together against the Bone Dragon, Emery''s help and action in helping the two brothers sealed their confidence in him as a leader.

    "Our group has decided to vote for Emery Ambrose as Leader!" he eximed.

    That sentence was quickly followed by the utterance of one entric man in red hair,

    "You hear that all! Everyone in our group voted for my best broooo, Emery! Hear, Hear! The savage acolyte is the brother of me, Gerri, the Violet me!!"

    The two big Goat bloodlines, Igor and Ivar also followed with the loud cheer and somehow the three made some kind of awkward poses.

    This made the girl who was standing next to them, Aiko of the Jade sh, could only close her face in embarrassment.

    "This is very humiliating... Why did I agree with this?" she murmured to herself.

    The full support from one group quickly made Anas and the Kaleos even more excited. Even though he preferred his champion Sigurd of the Titan blood to be the leader, he would settle for anyone to be the leader other than Roran.

    Many within the 30 of the Kaleos group came from the same regr ss as Emery, hence it was easy for them to quickly show their full support to this suggestion. Among them, there were also the three Zaioeo brothers.

    "I choose Emery as leader!"

    "My leader of choice is Emery!"

    "Emery is the leader I choose!"

    There were a total of 60 full votes from the two groups, plus of course, Emery''s best mates who spoke up without taking their group leader''s opinion into consideration,

    "I agree with Emery as the leader. He''s not just very strong, but I also trust him with my life." Thrax said with a smirk toward Julian.

    Chumo, who was aware of the situation, slowly raised his hand as well.

    There were some members of Julian''s group who agreed with this as well. Even though the majority of the group were supporting the idea, Okoye and her Akanda warriors decided to wait for Julian''s decision.

    When Julian realized what was going on, he took a deep sigh and spoke to Roran.

    "Roran, my friend Emery really is a trustworthy person, and with the way it is now, I think it is better to just rece me with him."

    Roran took a second to consider his option. Observing the reactions of the people, he certainly understood the situation. He was fully aware that the cooperation would not work anymore without epting Emery as leader.

    He himself had some trust in Emery''s capabilities and as a result, he came to a decision and said, "I agree, Emery and I will be the co-leader. Is this satisfactory?"

    Right after he finished his sentence, Annara immediately interrupted. It seemed that the girl was in control of the conversation at the time being.

    "Ooo... I am sorry if I wasn''t clear... What I meant was�� well�� Emery is a good leader indeed, but of course, for better results for our crucially important mid test, we need a goodmander, and you said it yourself Julian is the best person for the job."

    Annara''s remark quickly made the situation turn rowdy. She simply suggested for Emery and Julian to be the duo leader, and this created even more tension between the crowd.

    There were a few more who agreed to thisbination, but on the other hand, the Harlight followers became angry and could not ept such a suggestion. The young Harlight prince, on the other hand, only remained silent withoutment.

    When Emery noticed this matter about to go south, he quickly made his way to the front and said, "Annara, I don''t think this is necessary�� I trust my brother Julianpletely, just made him the main leader and I am happy to sign the contract."

    However, Annara could not be persuaded easily. She could not agree with his suggestion instantly as she quickly interrupted,

    "You might trust him, but well, I don''t! I would rather fight by myself than join this suspicious group," she said with a tinge of sarcasm in her tone.

    She then approached Roran who was standing not far. She narrowed her gaze on him and went on to say,

    "What is it actually you are nning? What''s the point of having a leader among us when there will be a superior added to us within the mid test?" The girl asked suspiciously.

    This sentence from Annara grabbed everyone''s attention once again. The atmosphere that was once rowdy was now bing quiet. Everyone in the room was silent while waiting for an exnation from the young Harlight prince.

    Before Roran was about to make a response, the red-haired girl continued, "Although we are not official magus alliance forces, if the headmaster wanted this to be a real mission as possible, I am sure there will be a chain ofmand prepared for us."

    Roran simply maintained hisposure as the girl smirked and walked around the Harlight prince and continued to say,

    "I think the only reason why you even bother to input leadership in this dangerous [Soul Contract] is that you are nning, or preparing to go against the chain ofmand.. Am I right? ��Please Mister Harlight, do you care to share your n?"

    Annara''s logical remark, and Roran''s silence made the acolytes in the room start to believe that there really was a hidden n prepared by the Harlight that Roran didn''t share.

    All along the chaos, Roran had been keeping his calm, and now that Annara had finished, he calmly raised both hand to calm the mass and still in confident he exined,

    "The girl is not wrong. The mid-test will be based on a real war situation. Hence, a military-likemand structure will be issued."

    The crowd expression turned annoyed and once again displeased with Roran''s hiding such matter. The Harlight prince, however, had not yet finished.

    "But I assure you the leadership position is just a precautionary and for the benefit of us all, and I will dly exin my reason."

 Chapter 878 Military

    <h4>Chapter 878 Military</h4>

    There were a total of two main divisions that existed within the Magus Alliance Military; the Knight Brigade and the Magus Brigade. Both have their own function toward protecting the human universe.

    With a ratio of 1000 to 1 in number of members, the Knight Brigade had dozens of ranks and titles within its body. Meanwhile, their counterpart - the Magus Brigade - only had three of such things.

    The Magus Alliance Military defined the division of theirbatants into three terms: squad, toon, and legion.

    Squad is the term for a unit consisting of five to thirty people and is led by a Captain.

    toon is the term for a unit consisting of three to ten squads, up to three hundred people and is led by a Commander.

    Legion is the term for a unit consisting of three to ten toons, up to one thousand people and is led by a Supreme Commander.

    This was information that was ofmon knowledge, and Roran confirmed that the mid-test would follow these rules.

    As seen from the current situation, all privileged acolytes were given the title of Captain and were asked to form their own squad of thirty. The one hundred privileged acolytes who participated in the mid-test were then divided into three differents named Pandora, Mystara and Arrakis respectively.

    With the size and condition of the, Pandora would have 30 squads in itsnd. These nine hundred or so people would be then divided into three continents it had, and each would be assigned a toon leader - a Commander - to lead their respective sectors.

    "I strongly believe that our test score and points during the test are not only about a simple test of strength bypleting the quests and killing monsters, but also about following orders and achieving objectives with cooperation just like in the military," exined Roran, which made many people nod their head in approval.

    After all, upon further contemtion, this seemed to be likely the case.

    "Unfortunately, none of us are qualified to be amander. This means that we have to follow orders from someone we don''t know and if we disobey them, I''m pretty sure it will have a huge impact on our final score and points."

    Roran then said that even though this was a good and effective system within the military, it was actually unwise to apply such a system to the Magus Academy''s mid-test as the academy''spetitive nature could easily bring down the chain ofmand.

    Once again, Roran clearly showed his displeasure and dissatisfaction with the way newly appointed Headmaster Delbrand prepared for the test.

    It was also at that moment, when Roran finished his sentence, Annara sneered again before saying, "Roran, I am sure you already know who the designatedmander is, so why the long talk?"

    Hearing that, Roran just smiled and proceeded to divulge the information he got. It turned out that themanders for the mid-test were chosen from the top 10 ranking of the privileged ss.

    Mystara: Rank 1, Rank 6, and Rank 7

    Arrakis: Rank 2, Rank 5, and Rank 8

    Pandora: Rank 3, Rank 4, and Rank 9

    Hence, at the day of the mid-test, unless they were personally selected by themanders, one would be randomly assigned to any of the three toons.

    With this revtion, everyone quickly checked to see who theirmanders were.

    [Rank 3 - Esho Nephilims]

    [Rank 4 - Zack Talon]

    [Rank 9 - Arcana]

    Seeing the names that came up, Emery couldn''t help but be surprised. It wasn''t just because of the Nephilim name in it, but also by the fact Zack the Dragon bloodline would be assigned to the same as him and as one of themanders.

    "Now tell me which of the three do you trust?" Roran said to the masses.

    This question doesn''t follow by any response, as none of them would be interested to be led by any of these three top acolytes.

    Roran then began to voice his concerns, that he worried they would end up with amander that would deliberately make things difficult by giving troublesome tasks. If that happened, those unfortunate ones could just forget using this opportunity to grab more contribution points and lots of fortune from the mission. Instead, they have to start worrying about whether they couldplete the test, or worse, keep their life intact.

    Thus, Roran hoped that with 150 people banding together and such a situation arose, they would be a big enough force not to be messed with and even forced themander to give tasks that were beneficial to them.

    "As I said before, all of this is just preparation for precautionary measures. And most importantly, everything is for our benefit," said Roran, delivering his main point across.

    At moments like these, once again, someone interjected. However, this time it wasn''t the skeptical Annara, but instead the beautiful Egyptian girl Klea.

    "Roran, if that''s the case, then the solution is obvious." Turning her head at the person beside her, she continued, "Emery here has a test ranking of 9th. If he defeats this person called Arcana, then won''t that destroy the problem at its root and solve all our concerns?"

    Unexpectedly, Roran answered rather quickly. "Do you think I haven''t thought of that? I''ve seen how Emery easily defeated the 20th ranking Diyoo, but those people in the top 10 are a different matter altogether. Moreover, that person called Arcana is�� tricky."

    Not believing Roran''s assessment of Emery, Klea threw a nce at Annara. "What do you think?" She asked.

    Hearing the question, Annara seemed to be lost in thought for a second. "Honestly that rank 9 Arcana is very different, but hell I want to see the wolf boy try!"

    The red-haired girl was excited as she turned to the young man standing beside her. "How does that idea sound, Roran? The end of the month arena is tomorrow; if Emery challenges and manages to win, then he will be the rank 9! If that happens, are you willing to give Emery and Julian the leadership position?"

    Roran did not need a second to think when he heard those words.

    "If he really has the ability to make it into the top 10, and the fact that there will be many opportunities open by having amander of our own, then yes! I and all the members of the Harlight family will dly follow suit."

    Klea and Annara simultaneously looked toward Emery.

    "What do you think, Emery? You''re not afraid to fight the top 10 are you?"

    Emery opens his privilege bracelets and sends the challenge.

    [Arcana - Rank 9 has epted your challenge]

 Chapter 879 Night Sky

    <h4>Chapter 879 Night Sky</h4>

    The meeting eventually ended with the final agreement that if Emery managed to take the 9th ranking from Arcana, the leaders would be him and Julian. Naturally, if he couldn''t do so, they would then follow the previous arrangements of Roran and Julian instead.

    Many people actually understood Roran''s point of view, while Emery also didn''t want to be involved in the politics if he happened to fail. Thus, the meeting quickly came to a consensus.

    After the meeting, those who had attended were served some exquisite delicacies and beverages prepared by the Harlight faction. All this in the hope they would get to know each other better.

    After the rather serious discussion, the meeting quickly turned into a gathering of ss 77 and elite 7, with them congratting the new rising star, the 20th ranking privileged acolyte hailing from the lower realm.

    "You have achieved some amazing things, Emery! I can''t help but to admire and envy you at the same time!"

    "I always talk about how I used to be in the same ss as the famous Savage Acolyte!"

    "You are so inspiring, Emery!"

    "You have obtained the prestige, the riches, and the girls! Argghhh, you really make me jealous!"

    "That''s right! I''m so envious!"

    Emery received equal amounts of praise and envy from his former ssmates. It was quite a heartwarming gathering, to say the least.

    After hours of fun, the gathering gradually turned chaotic as Thrax and Gerri began their antics. One of them was chaotic enough when drunk, let alone two. Emery watched as they set up weird challenges that somehow involved burning their clothes.

    Seeing this, Emery decided to quietly take his leave, since he still needed to prepare for tomorrow''s fight.

    As Emery turned and was about to leave the venue, he noticed Julian''s figure approaching. This of course made him stop in his tracks.

    "What''s the matter, Julian?"

    "Yeah, about what happened earlier." Julian replied with a smile of his own. "I came to you just to let you know I don''t actually mind who the leader is, as long as we can pass the midterms safely."

    "Apart from that, good luck with your match tomorrow. I can''te tomorrow to watch, because I have scheduled a body tempering session just before the mid-test. You won''t be able to see me for the next five days."

    Julian''s words made Emery remember he still owed the dwarf master a promise to help out in the facility.

    "Good luck and also please tell Master Dulin I will keep my promise after the mid-test."

    As soon as Emery finished talking to Julian, just as he was about to leave again, he suddenly felt a figure crash into his body from behind, before continuing to hug him tightly. Turning his head, he saw Klea, whose face was buried deep into his back.

    Smiling affectionately, Emery stroked the girl''s hair and said, "I''m sorry I''m always busy with something."

    "d you realized!" Klea snorted, then she sighed. "I really wish I was in the privileged ss like you, that way we could hang out more."

    Hearing the downcast tone in the girl''s words, Emery was about to console her when her voice was heard again. "But it''s okay! We still have thousands of years ahead of us, right?" As she spoke those words, Klea lifted her face and locked gaze with Emery.

    Emery fell in a daze when he heard that, as he couldn''t begin to imagine what a thousand years would be like.

    Since he was only 20 years old, Emery actually did not really care about things in the next millennium. He preferred the present and wished he could spend even more time with the people he cared about today.

    Thinking of this, Emery quickly grabbed Klea''s hand and fled from all the hustle and bustle of the venue. The two of them ran through a spatial gate with their arms intertwined with each other and appeared on top of one of the tallest rocks, standing under a dazzling starry night sky.

    The two of themid on the rock, gazing at the glittering stars and the purple-green aurora that flowed like a nket covering them, as they embraced each other. Silence fell between them for a while, before Emery finally opened his mouth.

    "I hope you like this."

    "I do." Klea''s body snuggled closer and her soft whisper was heard again. "I really do..."

    The two lovebirds justid there, feeling the night breeze caressing their skin, enjoying the serene atmosphere between them.

    Klea was happy. In fact, she secretly wished for time to stop forever at this moment.

    But then, she was soon reminded of the match Emery would be having tomorrow.

    "Don''t you want to go, Emery? Are you sure you don''t need to prepare for tomorrow? What if that rank 9 guy is really strong��"

    There was no answer. So the girl turned her face to the side and finally saw the reason.

    The young wolf had fallen asleep.

    Emery had not slept for quite a long time. In fact, he hadn''t slept a wink since he made his breakthrough and fought with Armand''s gang. Of course, he wanted to prepare something for the uing match, but being sofortable with the girl, he preferred to have afortable rest instead.

    Klea didn''t wake Emery. The two slept together that night in each other''s arms until morning came a few hourster when they finally had to part.

    "Bring me great news!" Klea said, before Emery entered the portal back to Hyperion.

    After walking out of the portal, Emery headed straight for the Privilege Center Arena.

    This time, he came a little early for his match, but just in time to watch the first fight of the 90-ish rank.

    As he sat down on one of the seats, Emery once again checked his privilege bracelets.

    [Rank 9 - Arcana (13)]

    [Rank 10 - Zetto (8)]

    [Rank 16 - Sigurd(12)]

    [Rank 19 - Jinkan Nephilim(15)]

    [Rank 20 - Emery Ambrose (9)]

    Just like before, the rules of the duel during Arena was he needed to fight all those who came scheduled for today''s duel.

    Apparently, Jinkan Nephilim - the second strongest Nephilm was here to challenge Sigurd, while the rank 10 Zetto came with the same intention as him, to gain themander position for the uing mid-test.

    As the duel progressed from the rank 90-ish to the 70-ish, the Arena began to fill with more people. It was at this time the people Emery knew began to arrive.

    "Did you have funst night?" said a familiar female voice near Emery''s ear. "Certainly it couldn''t be better than what we had, right?"

    Turning his head, Emery was greeted by Annara''s face with her trademark teasing smile.

 Chapter 880 Bird of Prey

    <h4>Chapter 880 Bird of Prey</h4>

    Today''s Arena matches were much faster than usual. From the looks of it, most privileged acolytes were just too busy preparing for the mid-test that they did not want to risk getting injured before it began.

    Hence after just half a dozen fights, it had already reached the fight between those in the 30th ranks, and after only a short while of battles, Emery''s name was finally called.

    [Rank 20 - Emery Ambrose (9)]

    Emery was slightly taken aback that someone would aim for his position of rank 20 and it would be his turn so soon.

    He turned to look at the name of the challenger disyed on top of the arena.

    [Rank 29 - Vida Themary (18)]

    The name was familiar to him. This female acolyte was the second most famous half-blood of the year. Her name always shows just behind Zack, the dragon half-blood.

    Emery calmly walked into the arena, and in the center of it, the girl with short dark hair was already waiting for him.

    "Are you really as strong as people say?" the girl asked while scrutinizing him with fierce-looking eyes.

    As soon as she finished speaking, the girl instantly used her bloodline transformation. Powerful energy emerged from within her, and almost immediately after, dark blue feather-like scales came out of her body, forming a pair of wings and sharp, long ws.

    "I, Vida, the bird of prey, have just recently reached the peak of my bloodline. You are the perfect person to test my strength!"

    Having reached the peak of a legendary bloodline meant that she was now a rank 6, just like Emery who was a fey warlock. While he had two more ranks on top of him, the girl had reached her peak.

    Still, this did not mean that the bird half-blood could be underestimated. On the contrary, doing so would be extremely unwise as the bird of prey was a top-tier bloodline on the same level as the tiger, the turtle, and the dragon bloodline.

    Without waiting another moment, Emery quickly used his fey transformation stage 1 to match hers.

    [Battle Power: 244 (274)]

    He was about toplete his battle preparation, but just before he pulled out his sword, Emery''s hand stopped mid-movement.

    He decided to use his ws to match hers.

    [de ws]

    This brought him a little concern with his innate ability [Spirit Devour], but it was also precisely because of this that he decided to use his ws in this fight; to be in control of the skill, to fight without activating its devour skill.

    Howl�`

    [Battle Howl]

    [Battle power increases by 15.]

    [Battle Power: 244 (289)]

    "I am ready! Let''s start!"

    Following Emery''s deration, the two figures of a silver wolf and a dark blue bird directly shed.

    nkk!! nkk!!

    Vida did not hold back at all. It had only been a few moments since they started, but the bird of prey half-blood had already used variousbinations of dark-element spells with her physical attacks.

    As she moved to attack, parry, and dodge, a dark aura followed her together with a thick cloud of smoke and several mirages of herself. The usage of those spells to confuse her opponents added with her obviously extreme speed, the girl was indeed worthy to be in the top 30!

    nkk!! nkk!!

    The first stage of fey transformation had its advantage in speed, just not the strength of the night form or the magical capabilities of the day form. Yet despite that advantage of speed Emery held, the girl in front of him was still able to match his speed without much difficulty.

    But that was not all. To his surprise, Vida''s speed gradually began to increase, and with her wings allowing her to attack in different patterns of various angles, Emery was forced to start using [Blink] to dodge.

    Furthermore, his very low proficiency in fighting with his ws put Emery at a further disadvantage, thus allowing the girl tond a hit on him.

    Splaatttt!

    With just one swing of the bird of prey half-blood''s ws, Emery''s [Jade Skin] was torn apart like paper.

    The girl was indeed fierce.

    "If you don''t show me your second transformation, I will crush you with mine!"

    Right after she said those words of challenge, Emery felt a surge of power from the opponent in front of him. Vida''s blue feather-like scales grew longer, and in turn, her dark blue wings grew wider. With the blue scales now covering even her face, the girl had turned into a dark blue figurepletely covered in dark des.

    nkk!! Stt!!

    There was not much of an increase in strength, but her speed was much improved.

    Emery quickly used his [Immortal Gate].

    [Battle power increased by 32.]

    [Battle Power: 244 (321)]

    With the battle power boost from [Immortal Gate], Emery also received a considerable increase in speed.

    But he was still barely able to match her speed.

    Added with the darkness spells, Vida''s attacks became even more difficult to dodge. This bird of prey, she was definitely the fastest acolyte he had ever fought.

    A legendary top-tier bloodline was definitely great, but it was not enough to defeat him.

    At this chance, Emery decided to use one of his newly purchased spells, one of the easier rank C spells. Following his concentration, Emery''s feet began to glow a light blue shade, and with this tier 4 water spell [Slipstream], he finally managed to outspeed the legendary bird.

    nk!! nk!!! Stt!!

    One by one, Emery''s ws started toy scratches and wounds on the bird half-blood''s body. The girl understood that her best advantage was being outmatched, but it was only after a few minutes that she finally admitted defeat.

    She did not have any more ways of catching up while Emery was still on his first transformation.

    "Emery Ambrose wins!" the magus referee loudly announced.

    After the girl undid her transformation, she walked toward Emery.

    "Congrattions on your victory" Vida said as she put out her hand on her chest and gave a little nod as a sign of respect.

    Emery epted the gesture and followed.

    "You are definitely stronger than me," the girl briefly admitted before turning away. However, before she headed out of the arena, Vida turned back to look him eye to eye.

    "I hope unlike me, you will be able to step out of the dragon''s shadow."

    Who Vida was referring to was none other than Zack, the privileged acolyte with dragon bloodline who she never seeded to pass.

    Certainly Emery had no ns of being number 2. He had been waiting for the time when he could finally have a rematch with the dragon.

    By the time his fight was finished, he realized that a crowd had already filled the stands of the arena as if they all came to watch him fight.

    However, that was not all. In the front row standing among the crowd, a figure he immediately recognized was silently watching him.

    Zack Talon.

    At the same time next match was called upon, this one will not be an easy one either

    [Rank 19 - Jinkan Nephilim (15)]

 Chapter 881 Threats

    <h4>Chapter 881 Threats</h4>

    The sun was high above in the sky, busy sharing its brilliance, as the fight between the two bloodlines that just took ce in the Arena was finally able to get the audience to feel a rush of excitement. Roars of cheers and shouts resounded through the air, coloring the atmosphere with even more excitement.

    The two of them had both disyed extraordinary physical strength that far surpassed their peers and even surpassed that of a magus, and thus the reason they were cheered on vehemently by the audience.

    Now that the blood-pumping battle was over, it was only normal for the audience''s passion and enthusiasm to subside. However, that was not what happened because the next fight was the more anticipated one.

    A duel between the rising star known as the Savage Acolyte and one of the famous proteges of the Human Alliance''s top factions.

    [Rank 19 Jinkan Nephilim (15)]

    Emery was supposed to get 15 minutes of rest after the fight, but his opponent didn''t seem to mind that as she already walked into the arena.

    She was a beautiful short blonde haired girl who exudes an air of nobility.

    The smile on her face was extremely enchanting to those who saw her. However, the intense look in her eyes was enough to intimidate and unnerve any man from approaching her, especially knowing the family she came from - not many people dared to stare her in the eye.

    The blonde girl approached Emery in a nonchnt manner, and thetter could feel she was not emitting any fighting intent at all.

    "We never officially met�� I am Jinkan Nephilim. It''s nice to finally meet the one renowned as the Savage Acolyte."

    Emery remembered what Lord Izta had suggested to him, that he should not be rash and should be really cautious toward this faction.

    It was not just because the girl was higher in rank than the other Nephilims acolytes; but with just one gaze, he instinctively knew that this girl was nothing like Armand. He had to be extra careful with her.

    Emery hadn''t shown any verbal response, but noticing the gestures his body was disying, the girl seemed to have realized something and she then opened her mouth again.

    "Don''t worry, I am actually not here to fight. Instead, let''s use these short 15 minutes to get to know each other better."

    Emery was actually interested to hear what she had to say, however, once again, the words the girl spoke next took him by surprise.

    "First, I am curious�� if I do decide to fight�� will you dare to defeat me?"

    That question definitely had a hidden meaning. But before Emery could answer, the girl continued to speak.

    "Well, now that I think about it, you did dare to beat up Armand and the others��" Jinkan smiled as if she remembered something funny. Turning to Emery, she continued, "What about me? Do you really dare to beat up a girl like me?"

    From the looks of it, the girl seemed to be the type that liked to y mind games. Instead of directly answering what she wanted to hear, Emery decided to respond with a question.

    "Why not? Is it because of your family background?"

    "Yes of course." Jinkan replied. "Why? Are you not afraid of my family? Most people are��"

    Emery replied "It''s just a friendlypetition. There''s nothing to be afraid of."

    Hearing Emery''s reply, the smile on Jinkan''s face grew even wider as she said, "Hahaha�� I think you should.. You really should�� especially being a native of Earth 1002."

    Emery immediately became anxious when he heard ''Earth 1002''. It''s because he knew that name was the name Magus Alliance used to refer to his home.

    And, the fact she suddenly said it out of nowhere, could only mean one thing. She was threatening him with the safety of his home.

    "Hahaha! The look of shock on your face right now is priceless!" Jinkan chuckled and slowly continued.

    "No wonder�� there was definitely something strange going on between you and my family, and with a little check�� hahaha�� This is good�� this is good.. You really should be afraid of us. After all, we are basically your gods."

    Various negative thoughts quickly entered Emery''s head while his mind pondered what her purpose was by saying all this. Emery then took a deep breath trying to calm himself down.

    He then looked at the blonde girl and said, "What do you want?"

    Hearing that, Jinkan smiled again. "How unexpected. You are actually smarter than you look, for a savage from a primitive."

    Exasperation filled him when Emery heard those words. He couldn''t help but think that he was better off fighting 100 Armands at once than tackling this one shrewd girl.

    His tone became even more forceful as Emery once again asked "What is it that you want?"

    The blonde girl suddenly said in a serious manner

    "If�� if I want you to admit defeat now, surrender and out of this match�� will you do that?"

    Despite her joking tone, Emery knew that the girl was trying to mess with his mind. Emery had seen some despicable and low acts, but her action had refreshed his worldview as this was just a new level of low.

    Emery subconsciously clenched his fists, but he didn''tsh out because he knew it was futile. He took a deep breath, pondered for a few seconds, and then looked at the blonde girl. With a confident tone, he answered.

    "No, I wouldn''t surrender."

    Emery scorned and really hated such a bully who shamelessly used their family power for their own benefit. At the moment he was prepared for any possible consequences.

    However, contrary to Emery''s expectations, the blonde girl nodded her head and looked amused by his response.

    "Very good.. I expect nothing less.."

    Jinkan showed an even bigger smile and said, "just making sure that you are prepared for the consequences."

    Right after that, before Emery could understand the meaning of her words, the girl raised her hand in the air.

    "I admit defeat!"

    [Rank 19 - Emery Ambrose (9)]

    The audience started to get rowdy because they were confused and disappointed by the unforeseen development. The two people in the arena, however, couldn''t care less about their reactions.

    Emery looked at the girl in bewilderment, while the girl didn''t seem to be done with what she wanted to say.

    "I know what you and your little group are trying to do�� Well, with your strength, you probably able to win against the two titans. That guy, Arcana, however, is not easy at all."

    "My advice is�� do not defend and keep going on the offensive, that''s all."

    After saying those words, she turned around and said, "I expect to see you win, we will talk again after" before leaving the arena in the same nonchnt manner.

 Chapter 882 Titan Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 882 Titan Bloodline</h4>

    The previous encounter did bother him; after all, the Nephilim girl threatened the safety of his home.

    While it was true she gave him some tips on how to fight Arcana, who was to say those tips were true and not meant to mislead him? Moreover, even if that was the case, Emery was sure the girl had her own agenda for helping him.

    What was she nning?

    That short talk had sessfully messed with his head.

    While Emery was still thinking about what Jinkan was trying to do, a new name appeared on the screen floating above the arena, pulling his attention back to the present.

    [Rank 16 - Sigurd (14)]

    Simr to the Nephilim girl before, Sigurd, the dark-skinned fighter, walked up to the stage early. Despite the man''s straight posture and therge axe in his hand, the way Sigurd approached Emery did not seem threatening at all.

    But that was not all. Rather than his rtively friendly demeanor, it was the first words the man said to him that surprised Emery.

    "Don''t let those threats bother you��"

    From his words, it seemed the man with the Titan bloodline heard what Jinkan had said to him.

    Under Emery''s somewhat questioning gaze, Sigurd continued, "Those nobles and their intricacies�� you should just focus on fighting what''s in front of you."

    The Titan bloodline in front of him appeared to have some issues with nobles.

    Emery had heard about those with the Titan bloodline - born with a divine body, individuals with this bloodline were the most sought-after race in the universe to be raised and owned as a fighter.

    They were so valuable to the point that factions bought and traded them as if they were no longer considered human. The man in front of him must be one of those who had gotten used to being controlled by the nobles.

    Sigurd then raised hisrge axe and asked, "How experienced are you against an axe user?"

    Emery was about to answer Sigurd casually, but at that moment, he realized he had almost no experience at all in the matter. There was that one practice with Lord Izta, but he was not sure if that counted since Lord Izta kept changing weapons. The truth was, most of Emery''s opponents so far were sword users. He had never really fought an axe fighter before.

    "Not much at all�� Why?"

    "That''s too bad."

    Immediately after, the man with the Titan bloodline suddenly dashed and swung the huge axe at him.

    Swishhh!

    Emery reflexively dodged a step back, but the Titan descendant''s axe still managed to inflict a shallow wound on his chest.

    "!!!"

    With how amiable the man was when he first walked up and even empathized with him, Emery did not expect Sigurd wouldunch a sneak attack on him like that. Furthermore, despite the size of that axe, the man''s swing was much faster than he initially anticipated.

    The man calmly said his reason, "That''s for being too rxed in a battle... especially against someone with the Titan bloodline."

    Emery shook his head. What was this man trying to do?

    The opponent in front of him had not used any spells or skills to buff his battle power, yet just from the attack earlier, Emery could already tell that Sigurd''s battle power had, at the very least, reached the 300 mark.

    Fighters with the Titan bloodline were indeed frightening individuals.

    For an opponent with such a high battle power like Sigurd, Emery did not hesitate to immediately use his [Fey Transformation] and [Immortal Gate] altogether.

    [Battle Power: 244 (306)]

    This time, however, Sigurd did not continue to attack and instead silently waited until Emery finished his preparation.

    Under the Titan bloodline patient look, Emery opened his [Spatial Space], took out his dark [Savage de], readying himself for a fight.

    "Let''s see how good of a swordsman you are!" Therge dark-skinned man vigorously said, before dashed towards Emery again, swiftly swinging his axe like it had no weight.

    nkk! nkk!

    However,pared to how light the man made the axe seem, the weapon was extremely heavy. Added with Sigurd''s unexpectedly swift and precise swings, Emery''s grip trembled with every sh of their weapons.

    The axe had almost no thrust movement at all. On the contrary, all of its attacks consisted of multiple shes and chopping movements that made full use of the axe''s weight, making it just as fast as a sh, but not any less powerful than a strike.

    nkk! nkk!

    Under the Titan descendant''s continuous attacks filled with pressure, Emery was quickly forced to use the [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique] in order to match the man''s fighting pace. Although it was now not nearly as apparent, the man currently still had the upper hand.

    Emery had seen how fierce Sigurd fought during the game against the Bone Dragon. Ever since that day, he had been wanting to have a match with this Titan descendant. Now that he got the chance to be at the receiving end, Emery finally understood just how strong this man was.

    Yet, despite this, Emery p knew Sigurd still had not used his full strength. Hence, even though he was at a slight disadvantage at the moment, Emery decided to follow the man''s pace and thought of the fight as another chance to get some nice, proper training.

    nk! nk!

    "Good! Now see this!"

    Suddenly, Sigurd''s attacks started to be even more ferocious. Emery could barely dodge the first few attacks and was forced to block one of them with his sword. However, the moment their weapons came in contact with each other, Sigurd instantly pulled his axe and used it to lock his sword before using his other arm to swing a fist at his face.

    Bammm!

    The powerful hit was quickly followed by a headbutt just as strong as his surprise punch.

    Bammm!

    The man''s attacks were very simple, yet those simple attacks managed to hurt Emery and even throw him a few steps back.

    "That is the axe''s hook and locking technique, something a sword doesn''t have!"

    Once again, Sigurd jumped in and fiercely swung his axe towards Emery.

    nkk! nkk!

    Unwilling to lose against Sigurd''s fighting technique, Emery did not use [Blink] to dodge the man''s attacks. Instead, he once again countered the iing strikes with his sword technique.

    He gradually increased his variation from stage 1 of [Dao of Sword] up until stage 6, the moreplicated variation of the sword technique, before Sigurd slowly started to feel overwhelmed by the counterattacks.

    Of course, there was no way the Titan bloodline would just let Emery have the upper hand. After taking a step back to gain a little distance, the man lifted his axe high in the air. At that moment, Emery felt the air suddenly change, as Sigurd prepared his powerful battle art.

    "Now see if you can stop this!"

    [Soul Shaker]

    Emery had witnessed this skill being used against the Bone Dragon before. It was a powerful outburst of energy sh that brought forth total destruction.

    He knew the wise thing to do against such an attack was to dodge, but out of curiosity and respect for the powerful fighter, Emery decided to use his [Day Transformation].

    As spirit power started to quickly fill his entire body, Emery channeled his spirit energy into the dark de in his hand in preparation for using his powerful [Shadow Edges].

    Both sides took a few seconds to prepare, the audience watching from the distance started to cheer in anticipation due to the build-up.

    Sigurd came charging first like a powerful meteor, while Emery unleashed his powerful [Shadow Edges] enhanced by the day transformation and at close quarters.

    BAMMM!!!

    The two powerful attacks shed for a while, before both sides were thrown back half a dozen steps. The impact caused both Emery and Sigurd to spit out blood, both of them simultaneously realized their attacks were equal.

    When Emery prepared his stance once again to continue the battle, Sigurd raised his axe and instead looked in the direction of the audience.

    "I surrender!"

    This surprised not only Emery, but also everyone watching them. However, the moment of surprise quickly ended, as the audience expressed their dissatisfaction. The fight was far from over, yet it ended just like that.

    Despite the unsatisfactory ending, the referee finalized the decision, quickly changing Emery''s rank as a result.

    [Rank 16 - Emery Ambrose (9)]

    While Emery was still confused by the Titan descendant''s decision, Sigurd calmly approached him with a satisfied expression.

    "Zetto, your next opponent, has the Titan bloodline like me. He''s stronger and more skilled at wielding the axe, so you''ll need all the stamina and spirit pool you have to defeat him. Focus on the fight and take thatmander position for us."

    The man then walked away from the arena. Following his suggestion, Emery quickly cast [Nature''s Blessing] on himself to recover his health as his next opponent''s name appeared above the arena.

    [Rank 10 - Zetto (9)]

 Chapter 883 Berserker

    <h4>Chapter 883 Berserker</h4>

    Now that the duel had finally reached the part involving those sitting in the top 10 rankings, the crowd became more enthusiastic. Some of them even stood up from their seats as they were cheering even more passionately.

    It also needed to be noted that most of the audience were those that possessed magus realm cultivation, hence only the fights that were considered the most exciting could really move these people.

    The next participant calmly made their way to the arena, and apparently, this person was a well-known one as a name began to be shouted by the crowd.

    "Zetto the Berserker!"

    [Rank 10 - Zetto (9)]

    The man whose name was being cried out by the audience was even bigger and more muscr than Sigurd. The dark-skinned bald man wore nothing on his upper body than arge wooden beaded ne.

    At this moment, as he looked at his next opponent, Emery couldn''t help but think that the man was the most terrifying acolyte he had ever met. In fact, he couldn''t even believe the man was the same age as him.

    As his opponent had the same test ranking score as him, Emery decided to start by checking the details of it.

    [Mental Score 10310 - Rank 20]

    [Physical Score Undefined- Rank 3]

    Looking at the other party''s physique, Emery knew the man would have a high physical score. What he didn''t expect was that the man was the third strongest person in physical quality - two ranks higher than him, but still only rank 10 on the official leaderboard.

    This revtion brought him some concern.

    The fact that the people in the top 10 had been the same for thest six months, and this terrifying-looking guy has been stuck at rank 10 ever since, made Emery seriously wonder how strong Arcana and the other eight people on the ranking really were.

    A few secondster, Emery shook his head. Enough time was spent thinking and worrying about the other top 10, and Emery won''t waste any more time as he knew the most important thing for him right now was to start focusing on the one ahead of him.

    After all, it would all be for naught if he was defeated by his current opponent.

    Under the passionate shouts of the audience, Zetto walked onto the arena and upon arriving he immediately pointed three of his fingers at Emery and said, "Three minutes!!" It was clear what his words meant, and he didn''t even try to hide the disdain in his voice.

    After saying that, he took out his battle axe. It was slightly smaller than the one used by Sigurd, but when swung, Emery could see it emitting a certain aura that slightly pricked his skin.

    This top ranking fight allowed the participants to use up to Tier 5 weapons, hence Emery assumed that the axe in Zetto''s hand should be of the same quality as his Savage de.

    With all that was presented in front of him, Emery knew that he needed to show his best performance to defeat this opponent. The blood within his body started to boil, as he activated his strongest transformation.

    [Night Transformation]

    [Battle power increased by 70 points]

    [Battle Howl]

    [Battle power increased by 15 points]

    Howl��

    [Immortal Gate - stage 5]

    [Battle power increased by 32]

    [Battle Power: 244 (361)]

    Emery''s body swiftly transformed to the half-wolf half-man state, with ck fur covering parts of his body. As the [Immortal Gate] took effect and a faintyer of energy engulfed his entire body, Emery brandished his sword forward ready to go all in at any moment.

    Seeing Emery''s current ck, instead of the previous silver fur transformation, made Zetto open his mouth andment, "It seems you didn''t use all your strength against that weak Sigurd." A look of contemtion shed on his face for a moment, before he raised another finger. "Four minutes!"

    Emery was not intimidated by Zetto''s actions, definitely not in his Night Wolf form. He chuckled while thinking to himself what the man''s expression would look like after he beat him.

    "Let''s go!"

    Saying those words, Emery initiated this duel by casting [Blink], disappearing and reappearing right behind Zetto. The sword in his hand was already moving towards the man''s back, coated in the luster of [Heroic sh].

    However, Zetto seemed to have predicted the attack as he immediately turned around, his expression calm. The man moved so fast that Emery didn''t even notice when he had swung his battle axe in such a way that it would parry his sword perfectly.

    CLANKKK!!

    Unfortunately, Emery''s attempt was fruitless. His sword was stopped by Zetto''s axe, and the sh that ensued between the two managed to make the two of them take a few steps back.

    "Again!!''

    Emery cast [Blink] once again, this time appearing to the man''s right side. In an instant, the [36 Dao Divine Technique] revealed itself and directly jumped into the fifth stage variations. Faint images of mysterious runes began appearing around Emery''s body, as waves of sword shes flooded the Berserker.

    nkk!! nkk!! nk!!

    Sessive loud sounds rang in the air as Zetto dealt with every attack Emery sent over. Despite hisrge frame, the man was moving very fast and each swing that connected to his sword delivered a force so heavy that it almost blew Emery''s feet from the ground.

    However, thanks to the tremendous increase of battle power from his transformation, Emery was able to keep up with the other party. In fact, the Berserker seemed to be the one being suppressed.

    nkk!! nk!! nk!!

    Stt!

    After perhaps dozens or so of exchanges, Emery finally managed tond a hit on Zetto. He was surprised to see that a direct contact with a Tier 5 sword only made such a shallow scratch on thetter''s body. Not even a drop of blood was seen spilled.

    That was definitely one of the advantages of possessing the Titan''s bloodline. Innate super strength and indestructible body; no wonder this race was really sought after by many factions throughout the universe.

    [Blink]

    Even so, Emery also had his own advantages in mobility and strength, especially the former.

    Coupled with how Sigurd had previously helped him get used to fighting someone wielding an axe, Emery knew that now he just needed to be steady and keep this up. One scratch at a time, and eventually, the huge man would fall.

    BAAMM!!

    A loud dull sound resounded in the air, when Zetto tried to lock Emery''s sword with his ax, but knowing better, thetter swiftly countered with a kick before the former proceeded toy his attempt.

    The Berserker''s body was pushed backwards, stumbling and almost fell, by Emery''s powerful kick.

    There was a slight pause in the fierce battle following this exact exchange, and as the two raised their heads to face each other, Emery opened his mouth.

    "Four minutes have passed�� but you still haven''t beaten me."

    Unexpectedly, Zetto chuckled when he heard that. Under Emery''s confused look, the bald man also opened his mouth.

    "Who said anything about defeating you in four minutes?"

    Hearing that, Emery was about tough at the man''sment because he thought thetter was trying to avoid embarrassment. But then, he realized that he was wrong.

    Before Emery could say anything, Zetto suddenly grabbed the wooden bead ne around his neck and tore it off. In the blink of an eye, tremendous pressure swept over Emery as Zetto''s body surged with power; so powerful that many spectators jumped to their feet and started cheering.

    "FINALLY! We finally got to see the Berserker Fury today!!!"

    A realization dawned upon Emery. It turned out that ''four minutes'' Zetto said was the amount of time the man gave Emery to attack and injure him before he disyed his true strength.

 Chapter 884 Fury

    <h4>Chapter 884 Fury</h4>

    All of a sudden, Emery felt a sense of suffocation as if the air around was being pulled away towards where his opponent was standing. Turning his head over, he could see white smokesing out of thetter''s body.

    The Berserker had finally unleashed his full strength.

    Cracking sounds were heard as Zetto moved and stretched his stiff body. He looked at Emery and grinned. "Did you know�� that weak Sigurd has never been able to open his ancestral line.. The real Titan strength."

    Seeing the expression on his face, the man himself seemed amazed at his own strength. He clenched and unclenched his fists, feeling the seemingly unstoppable force coursing through his veins.

    "This is the power of the Gods! We, the Titans, are supposed to be worshiped like Gods!" His eyes fixed on Emery, the grin on Zetto''s face widened while a maniacal look appeared on his face. "And you�� you now can feel my fury! A God''s fury!"

    In an instant, Zetto''s two ck pupils turned into glowing gold before he took out a second axe from his spatial ring, the exact duplicate of the one he was currently holding.

    Wielding two Tier 5 axe in his hand, the Berserker gave off a powerful surge of energy as he stared at Emery with a borderline deranged gaze.

    Emery''s eyes narrowed as his gaze turned serious. His body tensed up as the grip on his sword tightened. He understood that the real fight was about to begin and it was bound to be a ferocious one.

    BAM!!

    A slight tremor shook the arena as Zetto stomped the ground with his feet, propelling his body towards Emery at breakneck speed. Even though Emery had prepared himself for his opponent''s aggression, the other party moved so fast that it shocked him!

    CLANK!!!

    At thest possible second, Emery managed to move his sword and parry the axe that was descending towards his body. However, the second axe quickly followed behind,ing as a surprise, with such speed that Emery had no way of stopping it. It sessfullynded a hit.

    Spatttt!!!

    Emery was hit very hard on the waist. The [Jade Skin] covered that part of his body crumbled apart like sand, and he was blown away by the overwhelming force while his blood sttered across the arena floor.

    If not for the protection that [Jade Skin] provided, Emery''s life would be in great danger as his body would have been cut in half.

    Seeing the fierce exchange between the two, the audience quickly stood up from their seats in excitement and started cheering, fanning more mes into the arena.

    "Berserker!! Berserker!!"

    Zetto''s moniker was chanted loudly in the arena.

    Even though he was in excruciating pain, Emery quickly got up as he was worried about another attack. However, the expected attack didn''te as the Titan bloodline holder just stood there watching him. It seemed he was waiting for him to get ready.

    Realizing that his opponent decided to do nothing, Emery proceeded to check his current condition and what he found was not good news. Blood was flowing profusely out of his shed right waist, and at least one or two of his ribs were broken.

    Emery coughed out blood as he tried to cast [Nature Blessing] on his waist. Although his wounds looked serious, he was fortunate that his [Undecaying Flesh] kicked in and did its job of healing superbly.

    "Your struggle is futile, Savage Acolyte! You will never win against me!" shouted the Berserker with a smirk on his crazed face.

    No response came from Emery, as he was busy analyzing his opponent from what he had gained so far. The man was a real monster of strength. Even the [Night Wolf Transformation] was not enough and was overwhelmed by thetter.

    Even so, Emery would certainly not give up just like this.

    After analyzing and calcting his chances of winning, Emery realized he wouldn''t be able to handle Zetto with his current self. Therefore to deal with the Berserker, even though it was somewhat a pity, he decided to use the strongest transformation he had kept all this time.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    [Twilight Form has increased your spell power.]

    [Twilight Form has increased your magic resistance.]

    This was the first time Emery had shown his final transformation in the academy and, although caught off guard, the audience quickly recovered from their shock and another wave of loud cheers swept the arena.

    "The Savage is still not yet finished!!"

    Even though the twilight form did not give Emery any additional battle power, the spell power enhancement it provided would at least increase the durability of his [Jade Skin] and, hopefully, would work wonders on his new spells.

    Emery cast one of those spells, [Slipstream]. He quickly felt his legs bing lighter as if the weight that had fallen on them had been lifted.

    "Are you ready, Savage!?" Zetto shouted again.

    There was no verbal response. Instead, Emery took out another de from his Spatial Space. A Tier 3 in-looking de that was given by Magus Xion.

    Immediately after, Emery cast the spell he hadn''t been using for a while. Dark energy appeared on his hand and crept onto the sword engulfing it entirely, as the spell [Dark Infusion] took effect.

    This Tier 1 spell would not have that much of an effect in a fight against Tier 5 weapons, but with his increase in spell power, he could tell the world-difference enchantment the spell gave to the de. Even though it seemed futile, Emery believed that any additional strength - no matter how small - was what he needed.

    With that, Emery''s preparations wereplete and he turned to Zetto with a serious expression.

    "Too long!" shouted the Berserker, before once again charged at Emery with his monstrous speed.

    Swiiissshh! Swiisshh!!

    In response, Emery immediately moved from where he was standing to evade Zetto''s charge. The additional speed from his water spell [Slipstream] and his [36 Dao Divine Sword] helped, but he was only barely able to keep up with thetter.

    nkkll!!!

    When Emery left with no time to dodge and was forced to block the attack, he could clearly experience the full power of the Berserker. Consequently, once again, he was blown a few steps back.

    It was clear that Emery''s final form was still not able to ovee the Berserker''s strength.

    Realizing that it was foolish to continue fighting this monster of strength in its own game, Emery started to showcase his other specialty. He began to incorporate and utilize spells in his repertoire to help him tackle Zetto.

    Zetto once again kicked the ground and swiftly shot towards Emery with his axe raised high into the air.

    However, just as the axe was about tond on its target, a group of arm-sized green roots emerged from the arena floor and appeared right in Zetto''s axe''s trajectory, entangling and slowing it down enough to allow him to escape andunch an attack of his own before retreating again.

    Thanks to that, Emery managed to avoid another severe injury.

    Of course, Zetto immediately tried to follow with another attack. But before he could do so, a huge green wall erupted in front of Emery and stopped his advance prematurely. The [Jade Wall] gave enough time for Emery to recollect himself.

    To put it simply, Emery used anything that could help hold off Zetto. In the meantime, he would enter into the openings that appeared and deal more damage to thetter''s body.

    "Urrgghhhhh.."

    A grunt escaped Zetto''s mouth, as the Titan began to be annoyed by Emery''s cockroach-like actions. At the same time, blood was seen dripping from his muscr body, proving that the strategy thetter adopted was effective.

    Of course, Emery did not escape his act unscathed. No matter how careful and vignt he was , there would be moments where simply couldn''t determine. As a result, Emery was still hit by Zetto a few times.

    Eventually, the Titan had enough of Emery''s actions and screamed his frustration out loud. A fiery, devil-like aura rose from Zetto''s body. His battle art [Onught] took effect as he began to wildly cut everything that was holding back and slowing him down.

    The roots that wrapped around his body were torn apartpletely, while the green wall that had stopped his steps was chopped into pieces. In the end, there were no more obstructions between him and Emery.

    The sight that greeted Zetto as he made his way out was Emery standing there a few meters away, the swords in his hand shining menacingly. The man didn''t even have a chance to do anything as his field of vision was instantly engulfed by a massive ck streak.

    Emery, who had prepared [Shadow Edge], unleashed the deadly attack at the Titan without the slightest hesitation.

    BAAAMMMM!!!

    Emery''s Tier 3 Sword immediately shattered after [Shadow Edge] left them, but their sacrifice was not in vain. The attacknded squarely on Zetto''s body, enough to bring the huge monster down to his knees.

    Everyone in the stands was excited, loud screams and shouts echoed through the air, when they saw Emery manage to bring down the Titan.

    But contrary to expectations, Emery did not smile. He knew that it wasn''t over yet.

    If there was one thing Emery knew from fighting Zetto, it was the fact that the man was like a beast. And when a wild beast was wounded, it wouldn''t tuck its tail and run away; it would only get even more ferocious.

 Chapter 885 Relentless

    <h4>Chapter 885 Relentless</h4>

    While the half-blood got their unique power from the mixed bloodline of humans with the Primordial Beasts, the Titans were said to originate from the descendants of one of the first humans.

    Just like the creation of the ancient divine artifact, God was said to make one group of humans with the same concept.

    Born with enhanced physical form that far surpassed any other human capabilities, the Titans were said to be one of the most respected humans. The top echelon of humanity, the king of kings.

    Those were consideredmon sense and infallible facts of that time, until the invention of the Awakening scroll - when normal humans started to discover the key to the illustrious magus realm.

    Since then, the era of the Titans began to decline and was reced by the era of the magus.

    Like all normal humans, the Titan had and was also born with a spirit core of their own. However, the innate spirit power that they had was drained by their divine body, causing almost all the descendants of the Titans unable to learn spells.

    However a rare small number of them were able to touch and awaken their ancestral gift, allowing them to directly learn thew.

    BAM!!!

    The power of the [Law of Wrath] took control of Zetto''s body and enhanced his capability tremendously. His already powerful physical ability increased even more, raising it to an astonishing degree.

    At this time, the advantage Emery worked so hard to obtain gradually disappeared and he began to be pressured by his opponent.

    In a matter of minutes, Emery had broken thest Tier 3 sword Magus Xion had given him, meaning that he only had his one savage de to deal with the Titan''s two Tier 5 axes.

    As if turning to the personification of ferocity, Zetto seemed not to know mercy anymore as he relentlessly attacked andnded multiple hits on Emery. His de was unable to hold both ferocious attacks and with it, the number of wounds on Emery''s body increased, and blood coveredrge parts of his body as they bled.

    The audience became frenzied to see the situation that unfolded in the arena.

    In one corner of the arena stands, a girl with distinct red hair shouted loudly. "Roran! Do you have a Tier 5 sword?! Even a Tier 4 is okay! Just give him a weapon to use!"

    On the other hand, the young Harlight who was the target of those words was also panicking. He was trying hard to swiftly search through his massive storage ring, for a weapon that could be used.

    "Aaa, Roran, seriously?!! Anyone! Anyone have any sword to borrow?!"

    BAM! Following the dull sound was the sight of Emery''s body once again being flung across the air, as it was too hard to block both axe attacks.

    Then suddenly, he thought of something that could possibly help him hold the second axe.

    Emery swiftly took out a piece of ck scale he got from Killgragah and held it on his left arm, using it like a buckler to stop Zetto''s attacks.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    The hand holding the ck scale trembled violently as the ck scale withstood Zetto''s axes and stopped the relentless attacks from reaching Emery''s fleshly body.

    However, even though the ck scale was a very durable item, Emery could sense that it would crack and crumble under pressure if this continued. And because he never really had a chance to properly shape it as a shield, there wasn''t a proper part for his hand to hold, causing him not to be able to hold it firmly and possibly identally let go.

    "Aarrgghhh!!"

    [Onught]

    The Titan once again used his battle art, throwing abination of multiple double axe techniques at him. Knowing that he wouldn''t be able to block this one, Emery quickly cast [Blink] and disappeared.

    s, the enraged Berserker did not seem to recognize the word give up as he just turned and continued charging towards Emery in his frenzied motion.

    It was at this moment that Emery suddenly felt something tingling on his left arm. Shifting his gaze, to hisplete surprise, he saw Twik start covering the ck scale with his wooden body.

    "Twik!!!"

    Ku.. Ku.. kuangg

    Even though he didn''t know what his words meant, Emery could understand what the intent Twik wanted to convey.

    ''Use me'', this was what he received from the intelligence creature, and with the current situation he got in hand, though reluctant to involve Twik in this fight, Emery was eventually forced to use his left arm that was covered to block Zetto''s relentless, beast-like attacks.

    nkk!! nkk!!

    By the time Zetto''s ax shed against the ck scale, Emery saw the little creature hadpletely covered the ck scale.

    Now, in his left hand, Emery had a bizarrebination of a shield between Twik''s wooden body and Killgragah''s ck scale. It was a round shield and looked like it was made of nts, and not only was it able to withstand Zetto''s attack, it attached firmly to his arm.

    Dark sword in one hand and wooden shield in another, Emery began tounch his retaliation.

    nkk! nkk!!

    For the next dozen attacks, with the help, Twik provided, Emery was able to withstand the ferocious attack Zetto sent at him. There were some chips and scratches on the round shield, but it quickly disappeared over time. It turned out that Twik was able to regenerate and slowly regain parts of his body when lost.

    Now that Emery finally had a method to block the Titan''s secondary weapons, he managed to hold out against most of the attacks Zetto did, and even took advantage of the openings to send attacks with the sword.

    The fierce battle between the two continued for more than 30 minutes, but there was still no clear sign of who the victor was.

    At the moment, Zetto was akin to a tireless machine, he simply did not stop. Every blow and cut he received seemed to have no effect and only generated an even stronger wave of anger within him.

    Emery even faintly felt that the other party''s strength was getting stronger as time went on.

    On the other hand, simr to his opponent, every part of Emery''s body was boiling. All the deadly shes only fed and gave rise to the primal urge of his transformation.

    At this point, Emery hadpletely forgotten about his next, equally important match. The only thing he cared about was that he had to defeat the opponent standing in front of him no matter the cost.

    Splaatt!! Spaaattt!!

    Sword and axes, both of them constantly finding ways to break through their respective defenses. Bodily flesh was cut open, exposing the muscles beneath and blood began to dye the arena floor a striking color.

    Withparable weapons and skills, the fight suddenly turned into apetition between the Berserker''s Indestructible Body and the Savage''s Undecaying Flesh, the Titan''s monstrous stamina against Emery''s irregr spirit pool.

    The audience were on the edge of their seats, as they continued to watch to see who would eventually triumph over the other.

    Finally, after another thirty minutes of magnificent battle spectacle, the victor''s shadow could be seen.

    The Indestructible Body was hard to cut through, but with enough time, the impact of the dozens of superficial wounds that didn''t heal overpowered heavy wounds that healed.

    Zetto fell, his knees hitting the floor as his body finally couldn''t hold on any longer. Even so, the Titan was still not willing to give up, as seen from his attempt to use his two axes as support to keep him standing.

    On the other hand, even though Emery still raised his sword towards the Titan and his arm was still holding the wooden shield, his condition was in reality no better than his opponent''s. He was not only gasping for air, his entire body felt it waspletely crushed by all the hard blows. Moreover, he could tell his spirit pool was nearly empty.

    But in the end, he was thest one standing and everyone in the audience cheered in awe of his victory.

    The Berserker didn''t admit defeat and only kneel in silence. However, seeing that the man was no longer able to stand up, the referee decided the result.

    "Emery Ambrose Win!"

    [Rank 10 - Emery Ambrose (9)]

    The Savage Acolyte won against the Berserker, and not only that, he beat thetter in such an amazing fight.

    Hearing the referee mention his name as the winner, Emery smiled and looked at his left hand.

    As if the little wood nt knew that the fight was over, it slowly reformed back into Emery''s arm, however, it threw out what was left of the dragon scale, multiple small pieces of the scales and a speck of ck dust. It appears Twik consumes the scales and now it''s no more.

    The little creature sent a little message of remorse and Emery quickly said,

    "Dont worry about it, You did good�� You did really good"

 Chapter 886 Top 10

    <h4>Chapter 886 Top 10</h4>

    It would be a tant lie if Emery said he had it easy. In fact, the previous fight could be considered one of the most difficult duels he had ever fought.

    It took Zetto a minute before he was able to get to his feet again. He sharply stared at Emery, as if he was ready for another round. But in the end, he only snorted in anger, before turning around and walking out of the arena.

    [Rank 10 Emery Ambrose (9)]

    Even though he had somewhat expected it, Emery did not imagine it would be this hard to reach the top ten rankings. After all, his body had undergone such a tremendous upgrade at Ouroboros, while his spirit force had reached rank 9.

    Once again, he was reminded that these top 10 were the top talents from ten thousand acolytes selected from thousands ofs. They were the best of the best of the generation.

    The crowd cheered and apuded loudly for such a great fight. It was only at this moment that Emery realized the arena stands were actually almost filled to the brim by people. It was quite a rare sight, as Hyperion was after all a restricted ce to outsiders.

    Among those seen in the stands, Emery once more noticed the Dragon bloodline protege, Zach, who still seemed to be watching him with rapt attention.

    Once again, Emery''s fighting spirit burned like a zing fire. Rank 10 was simply not enough. He wanted to climb higher on the leaderboard. At least, he had to defeat that prodigal young dragon.

    As soon as the Titan left the arena, Emery quickly sat down and took up the lotus position before starting to focus on healing the wounds on his body. At the same time, he also deactivated his transformation in order to allow his physique to rx, recuperate and subsequently prepare for one more fight.

    After fifteen minutes of uninterrupted healing, just as Emery opened his closed eyes, he was caught off guard when he saw a figure already standing in front of him.

    Even though Emery previously focused his attention on recuperating his condition, he still divided some portion of his attention to the outside world. However, there was no sound nor any energy he could sense using his Spirit Reading.

    It was as if the other party had suddenly appeared like a ghost.

    It was as Annara saidst night, when she briefed him about the target of their operation. "That guy named Arcana is known to be a powerful enchanter. I heard he usually ys with his opponent''s mind. So you must be careful and, most importantly, resist his attempts."

    However, now that he had seen firsthand the famous figure with his own two eyes, Emery was a bit shocked, the other party was exactly the pr opposite of the brawny and imposing Zetto.

    Despite his ck hair that had a streak of blue highlights and his mature facial features, Arcana''s figure only looked like a 13 years old kid at most. It was shocking, to say the least.

    Was this really the person who had been holding the monstrous Titan at rank 10?

    Emery suddenly realized Arcana looked annoyed. He didn''t have to think as to why, as thetter swiftly answered the question himself. "Huh! What were you thinking just now? You dare make fun of my size?!"

    A shocked expression appeared on Emery''s face, as his inner thought was exposed. From the looks of it, the young man named Arcana could also read people''s minds.

    Emery quickly readied his mind for another possible mind attack, while at the same time he also checked the Arcana''s stats

    [Rank 9 - Arcana (18)]

    [Mental Score undefined Rank 3]

    [Physical Score 9210- Rank 29]

    The kid-looking acolyte was the third strongest acolyte in the mental faculty, which meant he should be a powerful Spirit Reader that triumphed over most of his peers. Thus, Emery could only hope he had enough spirit energy in his Spirit Pool to fight this one.

    Seeing no visible reaction from Emery, Arcana once again opened his mouth. "I was contemting to take it easy on you, knowing you just had a difficult fight. But now, seeing your attitude, I changed my mind!"

    Understanding the duel would soon begin and what kind of opponent he would be facing, Emery didn''t dare to hold back and immediately reactivated his [Twilight Transformation].

    Loud howl resounded in the arena again as Emery''s [Battle Howl] took effect.

    "Don''t worry. For your sake, I''m definitely gonna make this fast!" Arcana said in a confident tone.

    Reminded of what the Nephilim girl had told him, Emery immediately decided to go for the offensive. He nned to overwhelm his opponent with a relentless wave of attacks, so that he couldn''t finish his spells.

    However, before Emery could even more, he suddenly saw within his line of sight a dark blue smoke appearing on the arena, before covering everything and engulfing himself with its existence.

    In an instant, Emery lost sight of his surroundings. But through his Spirit Reading, he quickly realized all of this was not real.

    "Damn! I''m in an illusion already?!"

    Fortunately for Emery, he could feel his enhanced magic resistance start to work and help him stop the unknown energy that was trying to enter in his mind further. He could feel the illusion that was taking over him diminishing slowly but surely.

    Arcana, on the other hand, looked at Emery and seemed to realize what he was doing. As a result, heughed loudly in an evil manner. "Hahahah! Not bad, not bad at all�� Unfortunately, it''s not good enough."

    The kid looking acolyte ced both of his index fingers on his forehead, and immediately after, Emery felt a powerful surge of energy from his opponent. It was akin to an unstoppable tsunami that threatened to ravage everything in its path.

    He could feel the arena floor he was stepping on shaking violently. This time, Emery was not sure and had no idea how to find out if it was an illusion or real.

    In the next second, Emery saw the center of Arcana''s forehead split vertically and emerge from within, one bluish eye with a golden pupil that exerted tremendous pressure on his body. Following that was the voice of Arcana, echoing throughout his mind.

    "You have gazed upon the eye of Mistra, now you shall die."

    The moment Emery saw Arcana''s third eye, he realized he screwed up. Even trying to close his eyes did not work. His gaze waspletely fixed on that mesmerizing eye, as the eye was gazing inside his mind.

    It was apparent from this disy that Arcana had a powerful skill, even stronger than the one the beholder possessed. Emery was unable to move even an inch of his body and, at the same time, familiar figures started to appear within the blue smoke.

    Someone called out to Emery, in a voice he recognized and recalled from his childhood memories.

    "Emery�� why�� my boy... Why didn''t you save me��"

    It was the figure of his dead father. His expression was distorted greatly, as if he was in excruciating pain. Standing next to it was another familiar figure to Emery, a young boy of fifteen - Lanzo.

    "You�� Why did you let that old granny kill me?"

    Emery knew all this was merely an illusion Arcana conjured. Even so, his heart still couldn''t help but feel sad and remorseful.

    Next, four more figures arrived. A female and three males that Emery knew too well.

    "Klea!" Emery subconsciously shouted her name, when he saw her pale figure. Together with his three close friends Julian, Thrax and Chumo, they all seemed to be no longer alive and just a moving corpse.

    "Emery�� It''s your fault. The Nephilims have killed us. It''s your fault!"

    The forlorn within Emery''s heart instantly disappeared, this time reced and filled with fear and horror.

 Chapter 887 Divine Skill

    <h4>Chapter 887 Divine Skill</h4>

    "Ha ha ha! You''re just the same idiot who only has muscles, no brains!"

    At that moment, the audience in the stands could only watch as Emery stood motionless and stared into the empty air. It was clear that the Savage Acolyte was entranced by his opponent''s divine skill [The Eye of Mistra].

    It was one of the powerful Divine skills that would allow a sessful enchantment onto someone and beguile them into a realistic illusion. The most important and strongest aspect of this skill was the fact it would still work even if the target was on level higher than the caster''s.

    Arcanaughed even louder when he saw how helpless Emery was right now. "Ha ha ha! You''re doomed! Unless you have 50 soul force, you can never break away from this skill!"

    Countless gasps sounded from the audience in the stands when they heard Arcana''s words. If what thetter said was true, then this divine skill of his was truly an unstoppable weapon for those below the magus realm.

    This was because not only was that Soul Force a measurement that could only be shown in magus realm, 50 soul force meant that the person had already reached at least 5% in theirprehension ofw.

    "Hahaha, your struggle is meaningless! There''s no need to resist anymore!" Arcana said while calmly walking closer to Emery, with the third eye on his forehead still shining brightly.

    In truth, many of the spectators already expected such a one-sided result. There were, of course, some who hoped that the new rising star would answer their expectation and once again create a miracle, especially knowing that thetter just rose to rank 9.

    However, it was apparent that their expectation was simply too much. He was still in the early stage of rank 9, after all. Meanwhile, many others that had reached the peak stage rank 9 couldn''t escape this skill. It was simply impossible for him to escape the powerful divine skill.

    It didn''t take long for Arcana to arrive and stand right in front of Emery, who was still in his twilight form. He scanned thetter''s body which was nearly two meters tall from the ground up and then took out a sharp-looking knife from his spatial ring.

    A wicked smile bloomed on Arcana''s face, as he began to carve arge cut on Emery''s chest - deep enough to shed blood, but not seriously injured. Throughout the entire process, the Savage Acolyte did not even move nor blink an eye.

    "Hahaha!!"ughed Arcana as he looked at Emery. Turning his head to the side, he said, "Referee, do we still need to wait five minutes? Everyone here can clearly see who the winner is."

    The referee magus just nodded in response, and Arcana looked very annoyed. He snorted and turned his face away saying, "Stupid rule! Well, whatever!"

    Arcana was clearly dissatisfied by the referee''s reply and he showed it by thrusting the high tier knife into Emery''s chest.

    Splattt!

    Blood spilled and dripped down to the ground when Arcana pulled the knife out. Irritation could still be seen on his face.

    "Let see if the referee would change his mind if I carved some more"

    The kid looking acolyte preferred a faster result, as it meant he didn''t have to expend more spirit energy than he needed to. So in order to do so, he stabbed Emery''s body with the knife once more.

    Spattt!!

    On the sides, both Annara and Roran were exasperated by his unscrupulous actions.

    It seemed that Arcana had noticed their gazes as he turned his head in the direction they were at. Seeing their appearances, he simply smiled evilly and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t kill him, This rubbish isn''t worthy of me receiving punishment from the academy, after all."

    After saying those words, Arcana ignored the two and once again turned towards Emery. A smug smirk on his face. "Come on! What are you daydreaming for? Hurt me with that infamous savage skill of yours!!"

    It was at this time that an idea entered the mind of the bored Arcana. He suddenly thought of thrusting his knife into a particr sensitive part of his opponent.

    "Well.. I mean, why not?" Arcana grinned evilly. "If you want to me someone, me yourself for being weak."

    Without another word, Arcana gripped the knife and swiftly thrust it forward. However�C

    Swissshhh!

    �Cthe sharp tip of the knife stopped just an inch away, as a dark furry hand firmly gripped his thin skinny arm.

    "WHATT?!!"

    A gobsmacked expression appeared on Arcana''s face as he looked at the hand that was holding his own. He swiftly raised his face, only to see the Savage Acolyte already staring at him with eyes filled with rage.

    "Ho��how�� co.. could.." Arcana stuttered in his words due to how shocked he was.

    Arcana''splexion quickly turned pale as he realized that he was in grave danger. He of course tried to run away. Unfortunately, his efforts were in vain as his arm was locked by the wolf''s strong grip.

    Without further ado, Emery punched the childlike acolyte straight in the face. The 350 battle power he currently possessed powered his rage-filled punch.

    BAM!

    One punch was all it needed to make Arcana turn limp and break a few of his teeth, leaving him in a miserable state.

    s, it was still not over yet for Arcana. Thanks to Emery''s other arm still holding his, Arcana could only helplessly watch as his body was pulled closer again for another full knuckle blow to the face.

    BAM!

    And another.

    BAAMM!!

    And another.

    BAAAMMM!!!

    His face quickly became swollen so big that all three of his eyes were covered by it making him unrecognizable, ...except for his kid-like figure.

    Arcana still whispered, asking his confusion, "how��" as Emery let go of his arm and therefore allowed him to drop t to the ground. Despite hearing his question, Emery just silently stared at his opponent.

    The truth was, Emery didn''t know how he got rid of the illusion either. The illusion did affect his mind. He lost total control of his body and was forced to experience all those negative feelings. At that moment, he was as helpless as a chicken on a cutting board.

    However, when Arcana started ying around and stabbing his body with a knife, he found the walls of reality built by the illusion easily began to crumble down, and eventually, without him knowing it, Emery managed to return to the real world.

    The sudden turnaround took everyone by surprise, as they wordlessly watched Arcanay t on the ground, writhing in pain. In the end, the referee saw that the former was in a state of being unable to fight anymore and decided to announce the winner.

    "Emery Ambrose wins!!"

    [Rank 9 - Emery Ambrose]

    The audience went wild.

    Deafening cheers filled the entire arena, as finally, one of the names that was at the top of the rankings changed. People were once again amazed by the surprises that Emery could bring to the table.

    "You did it, Emery!" shouted the red-haired girl who was standing beside the Harlight Prince excitedly.

    This meant that the deal was final, that Roran would step down from the leadership position for the mid-test.

    Emery was still amazed by the many cheers he received and was ready to walk out of the arena when suddenly the crowd fell silent for an instant.

    A certain figure was approaching the arena.

    Seeing this figure walking closer to him, made Emery''s fighting spirit rose once again

    The famous figure after all was someone he has been wishing to fight with.

    Zach Talon, of the dragon bloodline.

    He stopped right in front of Emery, with a sharp gaze he said

    "I challenge you, fight me"

 Chapter 888 Challange

    Chapter 888 ChangeZach Talon.

    One with the mythical bloodline of a top-tier dragon race, the best and brightest half-blood amongst all of the privileged acolytes in the current generation.

    He was an object of admiration for many, but for Emery after hisst duel with him, the man was akin to his goal.

    ��I challenge you, fight me.��

    For him, the challenge being thrown at him was proof that he had finally obtained the dragon��s recognition, something he had been after ever since that day.

    Emery��s rational thinking was telling him to refuse the challenge. It would be best for him to take his time and not act recklessly as he still had half an academy year to improve. However, the fey blood within that came from his form was burning for another fight.

    Even if his chance of defeat was currently greater than his chance of victory, Emery did not feel an ounce of care. At this moment, the only thing he could feel was his passion for more fights.

    ��I ept!�� Emery replied full of determination and enthusiasm.

    The brown-haired young man, Zach Talon, showed a glint of a smile upon hearing Emery��s answer.

    ��Good���� Zach gave a nod of approval. ��However, not now�� not while you��re like this.��

    He examined Emery��s condition before looking into his eyes with pity.

    ��at noon in 3 days.��

    Just a momentter, Emery received a notification.

    [You have been challenged to a duel.]

    [Your duel with Zach Talon will be held in 3 days.]

    Without waiting for Emery to respond to the postponement, Zach continued, ��This arena is too small and too crowded for a proper battle.��

    After deciding on a ce, the man then immediately flew away from the arena, leaving the crowd silently in awe and anticipation.

    As soon as they could no longer see the brown-haired man, mors of excitement once again took over the audience.

    ��The battle of two half-bloods! Haha, this will be great, I must watch!!��

    ��A wolf dares to fight a dragon? How amusing.��

    ��You have to admit though, he��s pretty good.��

    ��True�� let��s see how many seconds he will be able to stay standing.��

    ��Haha, wanna bet?��

    Most of the onlookers were anticipating his struggle against the dragon half-blood, but some of them were looking forward to what surprises he would bring them next. The chance was small, but that made it all the more exciting.

    From the loud, fired-up talks to the silent whispers of the crowd, Emery ignored them all as he returned to his human form.

    As Emery thought about his next battle, a few staff members came and picked up the unconscious Arcana. Since there were no more fights scheduled anytime soon, the audience dispersed and the arena battles were finally over.

    Meanwhile, Roran, Annara, and As came to congratte him.

    ��You really did it!�� Roran quickly walked up to him and held Emery��s shoulder.

    ��Roran, you should be more respectful to your newmander,�� Annara reminded with a teasing smile.

    ��Of course.�� Roran let go of his hand and took a step back. ��Congrattions, Commander.��

    Roran was very happy, and understandably so as it was quite a joyful moment. After all, they were finally able to get theirmander position.

    However, Annara��s smile instantly disappeared when she remembered what transpired after Emery��s victory.

    ��What were you thinking, epting that monster��s challenge!? Your health is of my concern as long as we��re on the same team! You can die if you want after, but�� not on my watch!��

    Looking back, Emery was also a little surprised by his decision. Now that he was no longer in his fey form, he realized that it was truly too hot-headed of him to ept Zach��s challenge. Even so, like the onlookers around, a part of him was also curious about how he would fare against the dragon half-blood.

    ��I��m sorry, but this is something I have to do,�� Emery firmly said.

    ��Urgh, men and their egotistical brains.��

    Emery only tried to give a reassuring smile in response.

    This time, it was Roran��s turn to ask, ��Are you confident of winning?��

    Emery fell into thought. In truth, having experienced how difficult it was to beat the rank 10 Zetto, he was not confident that he would be able to win against the dragon half-blood at all. With Roran��s question in mind, he checked Zach��s state ording to the privilege bracelets.

    [Rank 4 �C Zach Talon (4)]

    [Mental Score: Undefined Rank 5]

    [Physical Score: Undefined Rank 4]

    Emery carefully thought about his chance before responding shortly after.

    ��Probably not, but I will try my best.��

    The man��s score brought him mixed feelings. It stated that Zetto, the man with the Titan bloodline, was actually physically stronger than Zach. If he took that as a reference, Emery could probably match the dragon half-blood��s strength. Still, he knew that a rank 5 mental score was terrifying, something he should not underestimate under any circumstances.

    The answer brought a moment of silence when all of a sudden, the quiet As began to speak.

    ��ording to thetest data of the dragon half-blood Zach��s battle against the previous rank 4 and the data from the battle I just saw today, you have a pretty good chance of winning.��

    ��Really!?�� Roran was the first to react.

    They could not believe their ears. Before they knew it, Emery and the others had turned to look at the half-machine for further exnation.

    ��Wait���� Annara was not convinced. ��How big of a chance does he have?��

    ��A 21% chance.��

    Hearing this, Emery frowned. ��How would that be a good chance?��

    ��You only had a 28% chance to win against Arcana and you won easily, hence I can say that 21% is a pretty big number.��

    ������

    It seemed that the robot could make jokes.

    ��If you can beat Zach, that means the title of number 1 half-blood of the generation will be yours,�� Annara spoke out with a chuckle.

    Curious, Emery checked all the known half-bloods on the list of privileged acolytes.

    [Rank 4 �C Zach Talon]

    [Rank 9 �C Emery Ambrose]

    [Rank 21 �C Vida Temari]

    [Rank 42 �C Annara Vermont]

    [Rank 63 �C Rofos Trigeson]

    Seeing all these names and numbers that made up the unrealized ranking system effectively made everyone morepetitive, including himself.

    Emery had three days to prepare for the fight against one of the top 5; he definitely should not waste it. Fortunately, his [Undecaying Flesh] would help him back to his prime condition in no time.

    What he needed was to significantly increase his power in these three days. There was one way that would help him improve in such a short time, but he had to start doing it immediately.

 Chapter 889 Zero Abyss

    Chapter 889 Zero AbyssWith only three days to spare until the day when the fight against the Dragon bloodline protege took ce, Emery excused himself from his friends and quickly made his way towards the privilege help center.

    There, he saw a female magus with blue hair and silver-rimmed sses, Magus Ramora. As she was the one who was assigned to be his guide in the past, Emery nned to greet the other party before continuing on his way. However, for some unknown reasons, it seemed the female magus had been waiting for him.

    ��Hello, acolyte Ambrose. Is there anything I can help you with? Anything at all?��

    The female magus looked more cheery and was much more respectful to Emery, a stark contrast from the way she was before. Of course, he knew the reason behind this obvious change in attitude.

    At this, Emery could only chuckle inwardly. He understood and, though rather difficult at first, began to learn and ept the certain upgraded level of treatment that came consequently as he continued to climb higher in rank.

    The female magus even knew exactly his purpose foring here to the help center, as she already prepared a wooden box filled with [Spirit Foundation Pill].

    As it was the end of the month and the result from the arena battle was final, Emery was finally able to im his monthly ranking reward. Thanks to his newest ranking of 9th, he was now eligible to receive a total of 35 [Spirit Foundation Pill] bestowed to those ranking 6th to 10th on the leaderboard.

    With the addition of 40 pills he received from Bradley, the fire magus, Emery now had a grand total of 75 [Spirit Foundation Pill]. These pills would be the fastest, instant way for Emery to greatly increase his strength in the next 72 hours.

    Seeing the other party��s thoughtfulness, Emery didn��t say anything and just epted the box with a smile. In return, the magus gave him an even bigger smile. It looked as if she was very grateful for the opportunity to be able to help.

    Now that he had received the pills he needed, Emery wanted to quickly proceed to his next n. He was about to turn around and walk away when he realized that with Magus Ramora just next to him, might as well ask her to confirm his n.

    ��Ahh, you wish to do that..?�� Surprise was evident in her voice when she heard his question. ��Is it possible, you ask? ��yes, that��s possible. But personally, I won��t rmend anyone to do that,�� answered Magus Ramora while showing him the location that he was looking for.

    Before Emery bid his goodbye and left for his goal, Magus Ramora once again warned him that such ces were not advisable for an acolyte. Emery nodded his head as a sign that he understood, but unfortunately for the magus, he wouldn��t stop until he saw it for himself.

    In order to save time, as soon as he exited the help center, Emery cast [Spatial Gate] and consecutively used it as a means of transportation. Thanks to that, it didn��t take long for him to arrive at the ce he was looking for �C a ce where severalrge ck rocks could be seen floating in the air.

    ��Here it is.��

    As per what Magus Ramora had told him, Emery looked up and saw hundreds of simr ck rocks floating in the air, creating some sort of bridge into a moon-like asteroid in the far sky.

    Immediately, Emery followed the trail of floating rocks that seemed to be heading for space with his [Orbiter]. Eventually, as he rose higher into the sky, he could feel the air around him thinning. It gradually became more difficult to breathe, but he forced himself anyway.

    Sometimeter, Emery finally arrived at his destination. It was arge asteroid with many smaller asteroids surrounding it, a miniature ecosystem ofs of its own floating in the space between the outer atmosphere of Hyperion and the dark outer space.

    The Zero Abyss Rock.

    Emery controlled the orbiter tond on the asteroid and searched for the entrance to the ce he wanted to visit. It was a huge cave where one could see many tunnels intertwined with each other.

    The cave exuded a gloomy atmosphere. If it weren��t for a certain type of unique moss that was visible on the surface of the cave and emitting a faint green light, there would be literally no visibility inside the cave.

    Using his Spirit Reading, Emery discovered that there were at least two magus currently cultivating within the asteroid��s interior. Deciding to pay these people no head, he went ahead and searched for a ce of his own. Somewhere filled with more of the unique moss, preferably.

    Once he found the ce he deemed satisfactory, a dark cave filled with moss all around, Emery sat down and closed his eyes to start cultivating.

    The main target he wanted to achieve from secluding himself in the next three days was not just to consume the [Spirit Foundation Pill] and gain more spirit force. But he wishes to master the new addition of darkness-based spells he had. Thus the reason he came to this ce.

    This exact ce, Zero Abyss, came to Emery��s mind from the time he researched all the unique ces on the Hyperion. The ce, apparently, had a high concentration of darkness elements and a slight amount of earth and nt elements. Three things that hopefully would help him learn his new spells faster.

    Unlike his spirit caves however, this ce was unimable for one reason. The rocks would asionally shake, and such vtile conditions make the ce unsuitable to stay for a longer period.

    However, after all the knowledge he learned from Magus Xion, and Grand Magus Yvere, about theprehension of the Law of Space and Nature; Emery wanted to start learning about them and crystalize his own understanding. He believed such a ce could be a good start.

    Currently, Emery had a few spells that were rted to such ces. The darkness, earth, and ntbine tier 5 spells [Seed Bomb] [Ash st] and maybe the space rted spells; [Dark Void], and [Void Aegis].

    In the next three days, he would put a lot of effort into studying them and if he managed to learn one or two of them to a proficient degree, then it would be three days well spent, not just for his duel with Zach but also his preparation for the mid-test that will start in 6 days.

    Without further ado, Emery calmed himself down. After fully adapting to the thin air and the spirit energy around him, he took one [Spirit Foundation Pill] from the wooden box and threw it into his mouth.

    ��

    [Spirit force increases]

    [Spirit force increases]

 Chapter 890 Tier 5

    Chapter 890 Tier 5Emery was on the boundary between the dark, outer space and the Hyperion.

    After only a few hours of cultivating in the ce called the Zero Abyss, his chest heaved up and down as he began to gasp for air.

    Emery discovered that the situation in him cultivating in this ce was not the least bit simr to his time in deep water.

    With the help of a [Water Breathing] spell, he could keep the air in his lungs and stay under for days. The only ufortable thing that he had to endure was the crushing pressure that the deepwater imposed upon his body.

    As for this ce, however, it was like a vacuum space that sucked out the air within. It didn��t even let a wisp exist for more than a few moments. It was suffocating.

    Hence Emery had to learn a way, a method in order to breathe from such a thin, almost nonexistent air and eventually adapt to the ce.

    Just like what Magus Ramora had told him, this ce was truly not advisable for an acolyte. The obvious reason for such advice was thetter��s necessity for air to breathe, as magus had almost zero dependence on air due to their ascension.

    Either way, Emery still chose toe and cultivate �C all for the unique energy existing in this ce. This drive became even stronger especially when he could feel some simrity between the energy existing in this ce had with the energy of Khaos.

    [Spirit force increases]

    [Spirit force increases]

    Apart from absorbing the surrounding energy, Emery discovered one other thing he could do �C observe the glowing moss scattered everywhere in this ce with great curiosity. To see such a simple life form that was able to live in such a harsh ce without sun, water, minimum air, and only relying on the dark rock as its dwelling; it was quite a fascinating sight.

    The unique moss and the entire situation of the ce itself were already able to help him gain more understanding of the darkness element and its subsequent corrtion to nature, which in this instance were nt and earth elements.

    Coupled with the surge of spirit energy the Spirit Foundation Pill provided upon consumption that warmed his sr plexus, Emery��s spirit force didn��t have any other choice except to rise up again.

    [Spirit force increases]

    [Spirit force increases]

    However, even though his spirit force continued to rise, Emery actually did not have his attention on it at all. Instead, his mind waspletely focused onprehending the intricate rune formation that came with the new spells.

    It was like solving a puzzle that involved his understanding of the spell and theplex rtion with the spirit core, which in his case: darkness and nature core. Moreover, this was the first time Emery took his hands-on Tier 5 spells. So it was only natural that he would need time to be able to learn the spell.

    One of those spells was [Ash st]. It was a spell that had great simrity to his already learned [Whish] spell, as both involved controlling a concentrated amount of elemental energy into a wave of force. In this case, [Whish] controlled the water element while [Ash st] controlled abination of the earth and darkness element.

    The second spell Emery purchased was [Seed Bomb]. This particr spell unexpectedly needed a lot more concentration than Emery previously assumed. In fact, he wouldn��t have been able to learn it so quickly were it not for his prior experience with the [Dark Matter] spell.

    The two spells were also somewhat simr to each other, as both started by creating multiple roots of elemental energy, channeling it outward, and building it up into one concrete momentum before releasing it.

    All in all, it took Emery one whole day to finally learn the [Ash st] spell and another day to learn the [Seed Bomb] spell. Quite an impressive feat, as both were Rank B Tier 5 spells.

    Not only that, Emery also didn��t forget to keep consuming more Spirit Foundation Pill during his endeavor of mastering his new spells. Thanks to that, his spirit power continued to increase without any stagnation.

    [Spirit force increases]

    [Spirit force increases]

    Now, Emery only had one day left before the agreed duel with the Dragon bloodline protege. Considering the fact he spent an average of one day learning a Rank B Tier 5 spell, he concluded that he would not be able to, and thus chose to give up on mastering the Divine spell he had �C [Aegis Void].

    Even though it was basically impossible to master with the given time constraints, he, at the very least, hoped to grasp the basic understanding of the void that the Divine spell was based upon.

    Void was an emptiness within space.

    He had learned about space fluctuation thanks to his frequent dabbling in spatial spells. He had learned how to take away a form and release or move it into another space. On the other hand, the void had the other half of the concept as it involved the disappearance of a form or a particr space.

    [Dark Void] spell; although stated as the upgraded version of his [Hide in Shadow] spell, it actually had a much different concept. One needed the rise of darkness to take effect, while the other was using the distortion of space to hide within.

    The spell [Dark Void] allowed Emery to transform a limited area of space, turning it into a ce where he could bend others�� perception or just channel it to space around himself to make himself less conspicuous.

    Obviously, the current strength the spell possessed was not much. But fret not, as Emery gained further mastery of the spell, the prowess of the spell would also strengthen proportionally. One day it might even be as good at concealment as Klea��s bracelet was capable of and, perhaps, reach a level beyond it.

    ��

    [Spirit force increases]

    [Spirit force increases]

    Three days had unknowingly passed, and within hours Emery had already had to face the Dragon bloodline protege. In thest 70 or so hours, he had consumed a total of 35 Spirit Foundation Pills.

    Therefore he went ahead and checked his current stats.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power: 244 (245)]

    [Spirit Force: 1252(1290)]

    [Acolyte Rank 9 �C Early Stage �C 6 Pirs Formed]

    Emery was left speechless when he saw the results he had obtained over the past three days as he did not know if this would be enough for his uing opponent. Still, now that everything was ready and nothing could be done anymore, he decided not to dwell on his thoughts longer.

    He dashed out of his seclusion spot, flew out of the asteroid, and headed to the designated ce for the duel.

    It was an open field full of rocks of various sizes, and apparently Emery��s opponent �C Zach the Dragon bloodline �C had arrived early. He stood firmly on a rock 3 meters high and calmly turned his head when Emery arrived.

    Upon arriving, Emery��s attention was immediately attracted to the sides of the field where he found hundreds of people standing. It was clear that they had alle to see the fight.

    Emery discreetly threw a nce at Zach to see his reaction. After all, thetter had told him that he wished for a fight between the two of them alone, and from the looks of it, it was apparent that wasn��t going to happen.

    Also, to his surprise among those who had arrived, Emery saw his Earth friends �C Klea, Thrax, and Chumo. Their faces brightened when they saw him arrive on the field. One of them, in particr, shouted things that made Emery want to cover his face.

    ��Come on, Emery!! Beat that Lizard Bastard!!��

    ����������������������-

 Chapter 891 Fighting the Dragon

    Chapter 891 Fighting the DragonAs soon as Emery saw his friends, he dashed towards the crowd of hundreds of people.

    ��Klea, Chumo, Thrax! What are you all doing here?!��

    Unfortunately for Emery, or rather just as expected, his somewhat rough question didn��t get a great reception. Especially from a certain person.

    ��Hey! What��s with the reaction? Aren��t you happy that we are here?�� Klea furrowed her brows as she spoke those words. The brawn of the team, the one known as diator, however,ughed boisterously at Emery.

    ��Hoho! What are you talking about, my friend? It��s a duel between you and that dragon guy! Of course, there��s no way we��re going to miss it!��

    Emery threw an apologetic look at Klea, when he realized how rude his question sounded.

    Turning his gaze to the only person left of the three, Chumo smiled and calmly said, ��Us three got limited ess to watch the duel.��

    Upon hearing that, a look of confusion appeared on Emery��s face. ��Aaa, how did that happen?��

    He absolutely had no idea such a thing called limited ess existed. Fortunately, it was at this moment a figure came out from the crowd.

    ��This is such an important fight for you, so I arranged for them to be able toe. I hope it didn��t startle you too much.�� Emery looked and saw another familiar figure.

    ��Julian?�� Emery was confused. ��Howe you are here? I thought you were on����

    Julian smiled. ��I jumped out of the tank right after I heard about this duel, just so you know. Hahahah���� After that, he jokingly punched Emery on the chest, ��We��re all already here and will be cheering for you. So, don��t you dare to lose!��

    The others also quickly followed suit. Thraxughed loudly, pointing his thumb at him. ��Go beat that lizard and make us proud!�� Chumo beamed a smile, ��Good luck, Emery.��

    Klea pounced and kissed him on the cheek, before hugging his body and whispering, ��Good luck and please stay safe.��

    Before Emery could answer Klea��s concerns, another familiar voice was heard. ��If a kiss can make you win this fight, then I��ll give you one tooter.��

    Emery just smiled wryly at the red-haired girl, who had unknowingly arrived. He looked at Klea, then his friends, before saying, ��Thank you everyone. I will definitely try my best.��

    Throughout all this, the Dragon bloodline protege still stood calmly on top of arge rock, waiting patiently with his eyes closed. It looked as if he didn��t mind the reunion continuing, as long as it didn��t go beyond today.

    However, Emery did not want his opponent to wait too long. Hence, he excused himself from the group of people dear to him and jumped onto a rock thaty directly opposite where Zach stood.

    As soon as Emery��s feetnded on top of the rock, the spectators that surrounded the open field started to turn rowdy.

    ��Hey look, look! They are about to start! This is exciting!��

    ��How long do you think the Savage Acolyte willst? An hour? Half an hour?��

    ��10 minutes!��

    ��20 minutes at most!��

    ��Are you all crazy?! It will be amazing if he can still stand in 5 minutes!��

    ��Ten to one, ten for the Savage Acolyte! Come and bet your pills!��

    Emery, who was standing on top of the rock, ignored the chatter going on around him. He was busy trying to calm himself down to prepare for the duel. He knew the uing fight would definitely be one of his hardest fights.

    The way Zach stood calmly, with his hand holding the broadsword that pierced the rock in front of him, reminded him of thest time they fought. That time, he was so badly beaten that he promised himself the next time �C this time �C the end result would be different.

    A few momentster, Zach opened his mouth. ��Are you ready?��

    ��Yes,�� Emery answered. Upon hearing that, the Dragon bloodline protege finally revealed his closed eyes. Two golden pupils stared right into him, as if they were trying to see through his existence.

    In response, Emery pulled out the Savage Sword and held it firmly. Without further ado and without the slightest hesitation, he immediately took the first step with a bang.

    BOOM!

    [Immortal Gate �C stage 5]

    In the blink of an eye, a faintyer of zing energy appeared and engulfed Emery��s entire body.

    [Battle power increased by 32]

    [Twilight transformation]

    [Twilight Form has increased your spell power]

    [Twilight Form has increased your magic resistance]

    [Battle power increased by 70 points]

    [Battle Power: 245 (347)]

    Emery was busy reaching the peak of his strong physical and mental prowess. However, together with the increase of his battle power, his urge for fierce and intense battle had also proportionally risen.

    Howl��

    A loud, deafening sound echoed in the air, as Emery used [Battle Howl] to further bolster his strength.

    [Battle power increased by 15 points]

    [Battle Power: 245 (362)]

    Just like their previous encounter, the Dragon bloodline protege looked confident with a smile on his face. He just stood there, waiting without preparing any stance.

    Naturally, Emery, whose primal urge had already been enhanced, couldn��t lie low after seeing such a condescending attitude. It just roused the savagery within him, so his body shot forth.

    Swish!

    With his opponent clearly waiting for his initiative, Emery had no n to do any kind of attack other than a direct one from the front. His figure flickered across the field of rocks and appeared in front of Zach in no time.

    The sword in his hand had already been brought high in the sky. Emeryunched the first blow of their duel �C a powerful sh from above. Its sharp de glowed as it wasced with [Heroic sh]. A burst of wind was generated as the sword descended towards the Dragon bloodline protege.

    Swissshhh!

    Zach could feel the power of the sh that came for him, so he grabbed his sword with both of his hands and countered Emery��s attack with the pr opposite, an upward smash. Time seemed to slow down as the two swords gradually drew closer to each other, until finally there was an explosion.

    BOOM!

    An ear-splitting bang resounded in the air, as the two attacks crashed into each other. It was such a powerful sh the rock that Zach��s foot stepped on shattered and threw the Dragon protege back a few feet, where his body proceeded to hit a rock in the back smashing it to pieces.

    The first exchange: Emery one, Zach nil.

    Everyone in the audience cheered, when they saw the short yet intense sh between the two, but of course everyone, including Emery himself, knew it was far from over. In fact, it was only just getting started.

    From the rubble and smoke blocking the view, Zach��s figure walked out with a calm expression on his face, stretching his limbs as if nothing had happened. The Dragon bloodline protector��s gaze was fixed on his opponent, no signs of pain being seen.

    ��Very good. The current you is worthy to fight me.�� Zach said, before Emery suddenly felt a powerful rush of energy washing over him, originating from the former��s Dragon bloodline. Gradually, Emery watched his opponent��s two hands and feet started to transform and be covered by red scales.

    Afterward, Zach picked up his sword with one hand and swung the huge 2 meter long sword around as if it was a feather. Immediately after, he took a fighting stance and brandished his sword towards Emery.

    ��My turn.��

    Before his own voice faded, Zach had disappeared from where he was standing. His figure shot across the field at a speed Emery could barely follow and swung his sword horizontally. Seeing this, Emery quickly positioned his sword and attempted to block or parry the attack.

    CLANK!!!

    Emery was thrown back two feet when they made contact, but he quickly recovered and readied himself for a retaliatory strike. Faint rhymes and mysterious runes as well as symbols appeared and circled around Emery��s body.

    [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique]

    nkk! nkkk! nkk! CLANKK!

    Sessive metallic sounds resounded through the air, as the two men danced their respective swordsmanship. In the midst of this melodious yet deadly rhythm, a loudugh was suddenly heard.

    ��HAHA! Impressive!�� A wide grin could be seen on Zach��s face. ��Even my Executioner is impressed by you!�� His words were quickly drowned, as the exchanges of swords grew fiercer.

    Swish! Swish!

    nk! nk! nk! nnkk!

    Dozens of shes had taken ce between the two. At this point, Emery��s disy of [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique] had passed the stage 5 and reached the stage 6 variations.

    Zach was sessfully caught off guard by the abrupt change. So Emery managed to get into the opening andnd a sh on his opponent��s waist. It cut deep into his flesh. causing him to bleed profusely.

    Emery was happy when he saw his sess. s, that happiness was short-lived, as the next moment, Zach maneuvered his sword in such a way to strike Emery��s head from a blind spot on the side.

    BAM!

    A dull sound resounded, as Emery lost his bnce due to the unexpected attack.

    Zach was bleeding from his wound, but he didn��t seem to be in pain at all as he immediately chased after Emery. With a situation where he hadn��t recovered his ground, thetter could only save himself by using [Blink] to escape.

    The second round ended with a draw.

    However, this fact was of great concern to Emery, as he knew Zach was currently only undergoing a partial transformation. The young man still hadn��t brought out his full strength. Somewhat incensed by his opponent��s attitude, Emery red and shouted.

    ��Stop ying around and show me your true strength!��

    Hearing that, Zach turned to Emery and gave a small smile. In the next second, the former suddenly let out a thunderous roar and his entire body began to undergo a transformation.

    [Crimson Bahamut Transformation]

    There were tremors all around the area, as Zach the dragon bloodline showed his true power.

 Chapter 892 Zach Talon

    <h4>Chapter 892 Zach Talon</h4>

    "You are Zach Talon and you will grow up to be the strongest among our people."

    "No, father. I wanted to be just like you."

    Reyd Talon, the hero of the Dragon bloodline, was a well-knownbat magus and a greatmander. That was thest conversation he had with his son, before he led an army of 300 into the thick of enemy lines.

    The man never returned from the ordeal.

    Some said he brought hundreds of the elves to the depths of the underworld together with him. Some, however, refused to forget his failure and criticize him for it. A few detractors even imed he had betrayed his own bloodline.

    Either way, the 6-year old Zach was left with no one able to raise him, so he was taken to live with his great-great uncle, King Alduin. Then, the Zodiac city king raised him to be a great warrior.

    The Dragon bloodline was known for their very, very low birth ratepared to other species. Furthermore, even if the conception were sessful, many couldn''t survive the birth.

    Hence, Zech Talon being a protege among the rare Dragon race was a huge fortune. He had the power that was only found in one of a thousand Dragon bloodline bearers.

    A mythical bloodline.

    [Bloodline Gene - Neo Bahamut]

    [Gene ssification - Mythical Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 8]

    [Current Rank - Rank 5 - Crimson Bahamut]

    Not just born with the right legacy, the young dragon grew and strived to be what his father wished him to be.

    He always aspired to be the strongest, through hard training and difficult challenges, so that one day he would be strong enough to protect the Talon legacy, or even join the frontline and find the truth about his father.

    In order to do that, he set himself on bing the number one in the privileged ss. His objective was to challenge all who were worthy and make his bloodline breakthrough to rank 6 before graduating.

    [Bahamut Transformation]

    [Bahamut Armor has been formed]

    Emery saw red scales creep out from his opponent''s skin, covering everything. Even his cheeks were covered with w-like marks made of scales. From afar, it looked like Zach was wearing a living red armor.

    The transformation was followed by a terrifying power radiating from his body, bringing with it a hefty pressure that affected him and even the spectators watching from a distance away.

    Roaaarr!

    Zach picked up his de and dashed towards Emery at much faster speed than he previously disyed.

    Sensing the enhanced speed, he couldn''t get hit without suffering under the boosted strength, Emery quickly used [Blink] to evade the attack. His figure swiftly disappeared and reappeared quite a distance away.

    However, in this state, Zach moved with speeds simr to a fallen redet. He instantly chased after Emery, throwing dust and fierce winds with each step he took.

    Emery knew he had to throw all his best spells on his repertoire to match the man. He cast [Slipstream] on his feet, [Jade Skin] on his body and [Dark Infusion] on his sword.

    Fragments of jade formed over his skin and solidified into a tight, full body armor, while dark shadows cling on his sword, swaying unnaturally like the hands of a decaying sword.

    With everything ready, he decided to meet the dragon head-on for round three.

    [Heroic sh]

    Emery raised his de and swung down his sword at the dragon with greater speed and strength than before. However, although he clearly saw the attack, the dragon kept going on. He didn''t seem to have any intention to dodge.

    As a result, Emery''s dended squarely on the dragon''s shoulder.

    Crkkk!

    Emery had known the armor covering Zach''s body was powerful, but he didn''t expect the red armor to be so strong, that his enchanted tier 5 de could only leave a small crack on it.

    His weapon being unable to hurt the dragon meant Emery could only ept the counterattack that came right after.

    Swissshhhh!

    Emery jumped backwards to dodge, but Zach''s de managed to hit him square on his waist. The enhanced [Jade Skin] he had crumbled apart, creating a deep wound that sttered blood all over the ground.

    "Urgh!"

    Emery grunted in pain and was forced to move away with [Blink]. Even though he managed to prevent any more attacksing his way, it didn''t change the fact that Zach, in his red-scaled form, was able to keep up with his speed.

    Even after Emery empowered himself with his spells, Zach still obviously had a stronger body and a faster movement speed.

    But, he refused to stay outmatched and lose. So Emery decided to cast more spells

    [Jade Root]

    Roots tinted with green sprouted out from the ground, stopping Zach advance and binding his legs and feet. However, it only managed to hold Zach for a second, before ruby mes came out from his palm. Only one swing afterwards, all the roots turned into cider.

    Through the massive field of burning roots, Zach dashed closer towards Emery, swinging therge sword that thetter quickly tried to block.

    Bammmmm!

    Emery was unable to hold against the overwhelming strength hidden within Zach''s sword, so his body was thrown onto the pile of rocks, breaking a few of them.

    The spectators cheered, as the dragon once again won another round. But, the battle was not finished yet.

    With shaking legs, Emery stood up from the rubble. Spitting blood.

    It was clear to Emery and everyone there, be it in terms of speed, strength and even defense, Zach was much stronger.

    In his dragon form from above the rock, Zach stared at Emery with eyes that radiated fighting spirit.

    This sight burnt Emery''s own fighting spirit, as he once again quickly picked up his sword, "I will not give up."

    As the words left his mouth, Emery decided to use [Shadow Mist]. A dozen copies made of shadows appeared and ran, before they surrounded Zach in his dragon armor form.

    Zach only regarded the clones with an unamused stare. The mist copies jumped closer as he did.

    Together, all the clones leapt to the air and swung its de down. Zach sidestepped the attacks and proceeded to use his own battle art.

    With his overwhelming power, he swung his de in a massive arch.

    [Hell Raiser]

    Dozens of tiny cuts tore apart the clones like they were pieces of paper. The clones then disappeared into dark mists that dispersed in the air.

    "How many times do I have to tell you, these illusions will not work on me!"

    However, amidst his gloating, Zach missed the fact that Emery was nowhere to be seen. His opponent was already hiding inside a void.

    In other words, Emery only used the [Shadow Mist] not as an aggression, but as a distraction.

    "Attack!"

 Chapter 893 Fighting the Dragon 2

    Chapter 893Fighting the Dragon 2

    Emery understood very well his 347 battle power that was overwhelming to others would not be able to match Zach''s strength and speed in his full Dragon transformation, even with the variety of buff spells he cast upon himself.

    The young dragon was simply too terrifying.

    Everyone watching the duel didn''t seem surprised to see Emery being suppressed after Zach unleashed his true strength. They knew this was the difference between a high-tier bloodline, like the Dragon bloodline, and a middle-tier bloodline, i.e. the Wolf bloodline.

    Fortunately, Emery had predicted something like this would happen.

    He had decided that, if he could not beat his opponent in the strength or speed department, he would try to one-up him in magic.

    He was confident in this n, as the [Twilight Transformation] provided great enhancement in spell power and magic resistance. Coupled with his dual core, magic could be the key that would make the difference in their battle.

    That was why Emery had spent thest three days struggling hard to learn new spells.

    [Dark Void]

    After the clones his [Shadow Mist] created were mercilessly destroyed by Zach, taking advantage of the moment he was distracted, Emery managed to enter the void sessfully.

    His speed that was enhanced by the [Slipstream] spell, in addition to unpredictable mobility with the use of [Blink], now coupled with [Dark Void] that would shroud his existence within the void and make him harder to detect, allowed Emery to mount a retaliation.

    Those three spells worked seamlessly together under Emery''s hands, forcing the young dragon to retreat, as his attacks would always hit empty air, while his body continued to receive wounds instead.

    Sptt! Stt!

    However, the young dragon, who was a veteran fighter himself, quickly adapted to the precarious situation. Realizing a sh of his sword had a meager chance of actually hitting Emery, Zach opted for using magic, casting one of his spells: [Burning Field].

    The spell quickly turned the area around him into a zing ground filled with scorching hot mes. The solution worked really well, as the mes managed to restrict Emery''s movements.

    As soon as Emery cast [Blink] to get out of Zach''s [Burning Field] range, he lost all the momentum he had umted. In a fierce fight like theirs, losing momentum could mean a major turnaround.

    Grabbing the opportunity presented before him, Zach''s feet stomped the ground and his figure disappeared from view. His broadsword had been swung high in the sky. The moment he appeared in front of Emery, the young dragon swept his hand downwards.

    The huge sword descended like a reaper, aiming straight at Emery''s head. Seeing this, Emery quickly tightened his grip and swung his sword in a precise trajectory to block the attack.

    nk! Boom!

    The two swords shed against each other, but due to the power Zach channeled into his sword, the ground beneath Emery''s feet caved in making him end up kneeling on the ground. "Argh!" A groan escaped his lips, as he tried to withstand the mountain-like momentum.

    Another swing quickly came from the right, but Emery had yet to recover his numb hand. Fortunately, the [Twilight Transformation] enhanced his spell prowess, allowing him to cast his instant spell even faster.

    [Blink]

    Just as the sword was inches fromnding on Emery''s body, his figure disappeared. Thus, once again, Zach''s strike hit only empty air. Frustrated to see the same thing happen again and again, the young dragon shouted loudly.

    "Are you going to keep running!?"

    Emery who had reappeared a few meters away coughed and replied, "No. Of course not!"

    The reason Emery cast [Blink] was not only to dodge the fatal attack, but also to gain distance. In fact, before his feet touched the ground, he had already started casting one of the Tier 5 spells he had recently learned.

    [Ash st]

    Elemental energy began to concentrate around Emery''s body. He waved his hand, controlling the elemental energy to his will and gathering it to the extent he was currently able to control it. Oncepleted, he sent the st without the slightest hint of hesitation.

    The concentrated darkness and earth elemental energy flew through the air towards Zach, destroying everything in its path.

    Zach didn''t seem deterred by the terrifying sight. With his monstrous physique, he lifted his sword and swung it violently. Under everyone''s shocked eyes, Emery''s spell was cut in half by his attack, but as a result of the spell''s explosion, his body was pushed back a few steps.

    The young dragon roared as he recovered his bnce and, without further ado, he dashed after Emery again. Unfortunately for him, Emery''s list of mobility spells made it very hard, if not impossible, for Zach to follow if the former made up his mind to just dodge.

    If that wasn''t infuriating enough, once he was distracted, Emery would immediately take the opportunity and send another of his new spells.

    [Seed Bomb]

    Numerous spheres of greenish energy the size of apples materialized floating in the air and were swiftly ced in the trajectory of the charge of the raging young dragon. Facing this, the only answer Zach gave was to raise his sword once again.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Ear-deafening sounds sessively sounded in the air, as explosions continued to ur in the area the young dragon passed through. If one had topare, the [Seed Bomb] spell was like a barrage of mini-sized [Dark Matter] spells.

    However, thanks to Emery''s [Twilight Transformation] increasing the power of his spell, the mini-sized energy spheres had at least the same destructive power as a normal [Dark Matter].

    Emery could see Zach vomiting blood after his body received several explosions at close range. Cracks began to appear all over the red armor covering his body, showing that Emery''s attack was effective.

    ''Just a few more!'' thought Emery, when he saw Zach''s current state.

    Not wanting to let go of the momentum he regained, Emery continued to cast his Tier 5 spells and assaulted the dragon with attacks from distance. The new spells had be Emery''s new attack tactic - a relentless bombardment of range attacks.

    [Jade Root], [Seed Bomb] and [Ash st] - these three spells were cast by Emery in turns to make sure Zach wouldn''t be able to do anything. The first allowed him to stall and stop his opponent''s advance, while the other two alternate with each other to wear down the man.

    Most importantly, Emery cast all these from a distance, keeping him safe, while continuing to injure the young dragon.

    All of this of course made Zach extremely irritated. He felt as if he was being toyed with like nothing. Because of that, he stopped trying to reach Emery. He stood where he was, no longer chasing and just blocking and dodging the attacks Emery threw.

    Noticing this sight, strangely made Emery anxious. He stopped his relentless attacks and carefully observed his opponent. He had a feeling Zach''s action didn''t mean his surrender. The young dragon still had something hidden up his sleeve.

    Even when the barrage of spells didn''t rain down on him anymore, Zach still didn''t move and thus further solidified the ominous premonition Emery had. The audience could also feel the tension rising in the atmosphere.

    A few moments of silenceter, Zach lifted his face and looked Emery in the eye before saying, "You shall now see the full extent of my bloodline. Congrattions, for sessfully forcing me to this point."

    [Draconic me]

    BOOM!

    Smoldering heat swept through the surrounding area at a rapid rate. Zach''s entire body was engulfed by zing crimson mes and an illusory figure of a dragon roaring amidst the mes manifested behind him. EVEN a pair of wings sprouted like a blossoming flower.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 894 Fighting the Dragon 3

    Chapter894 Fighting the Dragon 3

    Surprisingly Zach talon still has another power he keeps,

    [Draconic me]

    Knowing this was the source of his bad feeling, Emery quickly readied his [Seed Bomb] spell once again. But contrary to expectation, Zach didn''t choose to lunge at him. Instead, he thrust his huge sword into the ground and pointed both of his hands at him.

    [Fire Bullet]

    Fireballs the size of a rock materialized and flew swiftly towards Emery like a swarm of bees. There were so many of them that it was almost impossible for Emery to stop them all. The fireballs even detonated all the [Seed Bomb] he had created, making him experience the taste of his own medicine.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    "Arrgghh!"

    Both his own spell and the tiny fire bullets were very powerful and even a residual explosion from their sh was extremely painful. It became clear to Emery what Zach''s purpose was.

    The young dragon smiled faintly, as if trying to make sure he understood that no one could toy with him.

    Swiisshh! Swisshh!

    Another volley approached quickly. Seeing how many there were, Emery decided the best course of action was to dodge away using [Blink]. However, Zach seemed to have expected his reaction, because as soon as he reappeared, Emery saw another cluster of fireballs before his eyes.

    Realizing there wasn''t enough time to cast another [Blink], Emery gripped his sword and used it to sh and parry the fireballs. Just at that second when he was distracted, Emery realized Zach''s figure had disappeared.

    ''Where is he?!''

    Emery turned his head here and there, looking for his opponent''s whereabouts.

    It took him a while to realize there was a strange shadow on the ground. Looking up, his eyes constricted when he found Zach floating in the air. If that wasn''t shocking enough, there was a massive body of me above his head.

    Emery was gobsmacked. Meanwhile, Zach brought his hand down.

    [Mega re]

    Emery was about to cast [Blink] again, when he realized the size of the spell was exactly the field they were fighting in.

    There was nowhere to run unless he was willing to lose, so Emery quickly cast [Jade Wall]. Walls tinted with green rapidly rose from the ground and coalesced into a dome right above his head just before the humongous st descended upon him.

    BOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!

    Clearly visible to the naked eye, the walls crumbled to pieces, followed by the Jade Skin that covered his body, before eventually the fire struck and swallowed Emery''s entire body down to his bone.

    It was such a powerful fire st that it obliterated all of Emery''s defensive measures and burned his body all the way inside.

    A suddenmotion broke out in the crowd of spectators when this happened, afterall the whole ground was shaken and the area all filled with mes.

    However, everyone''s attention was still focused on the burning figure.

    Howlll!

    As soon as the mes seeped into Emery''s fur and flesh, it didn''t continue to wreak havoc and instantly extinguished into smoke, leaving about one third of his flesh destroyed and nearly all of his skin charred.

    With such a level of destructiveness, the spell had to be a Divine rank one or a special innate skill of the mythical Dragon bloodline. Looking at the situation, thetter seemed to be the most usible answer.<sub> </sub>

    On the other hand, Emery was currently agonizing. The pain that engulfed his entire body was so excruciating it left him no more strength to stay on his feet. His body fell to the ground, writhing as he waited for his [Undecaying Flesh] to kick in and heal his body.

    It was at this moment Zachnded on the ground in front of him. The young dragon looked down and said in a calm tone, "Give up."

    Emery was tormented by pain, but he still didn''t want to give up. His hand fumbled to and fro on the ground. When they found it, gripped the dark de and used it to help stand back up.

    But before he could stand properly, Zach swung his huge sword once more at him.

    nkk!

    Instead of the sound of a body hitting the ground, a sharp sound resounded through the air.

    In grave danger, Emery instinctively drew out the innate weapon of his body, the [de w]. Three des that shot out from the gaps of his knuckle stopped the heavy sword. At the same time, Twik also moved and tried to form a shield to protect him.

    However, before it managed to fully form, Zach quickly took action and swung his sword in a circle.

    Splatttt!

    Emery''s left arm was cut, separated from the shoulder. It flew into the air, as blood spurted from it and sttered all over the ground.

    "AAARRRRGGGGHHHHH!!!" A loud painful wail shook the entire area.

    At this point, most of the audience was already cheering, because the winner was basically decided.

    On the other hand, Emery''s friends looked at him with concerned and worried looks from the sidelines. They all wanted to intervene, but understood they should not do so unless Emery decided to give in.

    As they expected, Emery was still not willing to give up. Body shaking and hand trembling, he gripped his Savage de once again and swung it with all the strength he could muster.

    nkk!

    The young dragon blocked the attack with ease. He looked at the struggling Emery, "You did well�� Now, it''s time to give up!"

    Zach put his sword on Emery''s sword and channeled his strength to suppress him. Emery tried to fight back with all his remaining strength, but slowly but surely his body was getting closer to the ground.

    "Urggghh!"

    It didn''t take long for the [Savage de] to arrive close to his face, merely inches separated the two. Emery realized his defeat was drawing near, but when he was finally about to give up, a memory suddenly shed back when he looked at the dark de. A certain note that came together with it.

    [A sword to wish for you to reach number one]

    The memory brought a surge of power Emery didn''t know existed within him. A loud shout escaped his mouth, as the hidden might exploded akin to a volcano.

    "HYAAARRRRGGGGHHH!!!"

    Though extremely slow, the dark de pushed the huge sword back. At the same time, Emery felt as if certain nerve points locked in his body were blown up by a flood and opened wide for passage. From there, another deluge of power emerged.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 6]

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 895 Final Clash

    [Battle power increased by 32 points]

    [Battle power 245 (379)]

    In the midst of desperation, just as he was about to throw the white g and closed his eyes, a promise he once pledged to honor emerged from the depths of his memory and roused Emery''s fighting spirit which was on the verge of breaking.

    In that spur of the moment, Emery managed to aplish something that he always struggled to achieve in the past. He managed to sessfully make a breakthrough in his [Immortal Gate] technique, raising it to stage 6.

    And apparently, this sudden increase of power was exactly what he needed to match Zach''s monstrous strength.

    As his hand continued to push the heavy sword away from his body, it was the first time Emery saw the young dragon show a surprised face. He could see, for a moment there, that the other party''s confidence faltered.

    Zach decided to reel in his sword and jump a few meters back. His eyes were on his opponent''s figure. "A breakthrough during a fight. How convenient," said the young dragon as he prepared a new stance to attack.

    Upon hearing the sarcastic remark, Emery calmly ced his right hand on his left shoulder which was still bleeding profusely. In the next second, luscious green light appeared on his hand as he cast his newly-learnt Tier 4 spell.

    [Regrow Limb]

    With the addition of Fey''s [Undecaying Flesh], it only took a mere few seconds before an arm grew back anew on the amputated shoulder and Emery recovered his lost limb. At the same time, all the burned flesh all over his body also started to regenerate back, regaining their previous healthyplexion.

    Seeing that Zach didn''t seem willing to start his attack yet, Emery decided to walk towards his severed arm thaty on the bloodied ground, where the wooden creature was currently attached.

    "Do you want to continue helping, or enter the spatial space to rest?"

    A pair of pitch-ck eyes appeared on the piece of wood after Emery said those words. Twik didn''t answer. He just crawled back to Emery''s outstretched, newly-grown left arm and began to take the form of a round shield once more. But this time, the shield was much smaller than the one Twik manifested when he fought against Zetto.

    After that, Emery turned his body and looked at Zach. "Thank you for waiting," while brandishing his sword again.

    Zach had returned to his previous calm demeanor. The young dragon just showed a faint smile as he replied, "I was just hoping for a more exciting fight!"

    "In that case, I definitely won''t disappoint," said Emery readily, before he once again let out a loud howl and shot towards the young dragon.

    Swishhhh! nk!

    In the blink of an eye, the swords in Emery and Zach''s hand struck and met again,peting for sovereignty over the other. Sparks flew through the air as the des shed, and loud metallic sounds reverberated throughout the area.

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    The des of their swords trembled with each sh, and both of them knew that now their strengths matched. Fighting spirit rose in this recognition, and the shes that came from their swords grew even more ferocious.

    The additional battle power that [Immortal Gate] granted him allowed Emery to bridge the gap between them. He no longer needed to be afraid to fight Zach in closebat, as in terms of strength, he was now on a higher level. However, this didn''t mean that Emery was able to easily overwhelm the young dragon, as in terms of speed, Zach was still a notch faster.

    Emery had to continue using his spells in order to deal with Zach''s speed. [Jade Root] and [Jade Wall] kept appearing on the field where they were fighting, doing their best to impede, while [Slipstream], [Blink], and [Dark Void] cooperated together to help him be on par with the young dragon.

    Swwiissshh!!

    nk! nk nk!!

    Emery, who had been relentlessly attacking Zach, couldn''t help but be a little disheartened when he saw that his sword shes basically did minimal damage to the red armor covering Zach''s body.

    Once again, Emery opted for spells after some of his spirit energy recovered. A dark crescent moon flew through the air as he sent [Shadow Edge] towards Zach, but thetter responded with a resplendent me sh that was no less inferior.

    Seeing that [Shadow Edge] alone wasn''t enough, he tried adding [Seed Bomb] and [Ash st] to the mix, hoping that he would be able to break through his opponent''s defenses and destroy the red armor.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The second round of their fight continued for fifteen minutes during which no less than ten dangerous attacks were carried out. Then, without anyone realizing the time, it was prolonged by another fifteen minutes. Many high tier spells and battle arts were cast and showcased for the audience to see. Both sides scored and received hits.

    The dazzling spectacle brought great awe to the audience. To put it simply, the extent that Emery and Zach''s fight progressed was no longer that of acolyte level. Even some among the audience, those with the cultivation of a magus realm, couldn''t say for sure that they could receive such intense bombardment and stay alive.

    More so, they couldn''t believe their eyes that saw the new kid from the lower realm was able to match the Dragon bloodline protege. They were shocked, dumbfounded, and flummoxed by what they saw.

    The crowd became more and more rowdy by the minute, gasps and murmurs could be heard from everywhere.

    "Go get him, Emery! You can do it!!" Klea shouted with all her might, supported by the others who were also cheering passionately.

    Unknowingly, as Emery continued to fight Zach, more and more people started chanting his Savage moniker. Evidently, those people hoped for the dark horse - him - to overturn expectations and win.

    Even when their second half had entered an hour mark, there was still no clear winner between Emery and Zach. Though both of them were simply covered with blood and gasping for air, Emery continued to attack and chant his spells seeing that his opponent''s red armor had cracks all over.

    BOOM! BOOM! CLANK!

    Emery''s sword swing managed to force Zach into an area where he had prepared [Dark Void] leaving the young dragon unable to sense his surroundings for a while.

    Taking advantage of that moment of chance where his opponent was caught off guard by the sudden change of environment, Emery''s two cores exploded for one powerful attack.

    He drove the spirit energy within his body to the ceiling of its limit and cast another [Seed Bomb], creating dozens of dark greenish energy spheres as big as watermelon - the same size as [Dark Matter] spell.

    Once Zach managed to break out of the entanglement of the void that Emery had prepared for him, all the conjured [Seed Bomb] were already all over where he was and they all exploded at once at the same time.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!-

    The result was more than Emery expected. The area within fifteen meters of where Zach was standing was obliterated into smithereens and ck smoke flew everywhere blocking the view.

    It took some time for the smoke to dissipate, and when it did, Zach''s wretched state could be clearly seen. He was currently kneeling on the ground. The red armor was gone as it finally fell apart and burnt marks were visible all over his body.

    Zach was letting out a deafening roar as he stood up momentster. As if nothing had happened, the young dragon picked up his sword again, seemingly ready for another round.

    Emery, however, sighed when he saw this sight. The dragon protege was still not defeated even after such attacks, while he was at the end of his stamina. He had been forcing his Spirit Pool past its limit by casting all those high tier spells for a while, and now he was no longer able to maintain it.

    There was a sudden pain throughout all of his whole body before all his strength was drained away.

    [Twilight Transformation deactivated]

    [Battle power decreased by 70 points]

    [Immortal Gate deactivated]

    [Battle power decreased by 64 points]

    In a different situation, Emery might have pushed himself to the end. But not this time, because he had more to lose than gain by forcing this fight any further. Especially with the midtest will start in 3 days. It was time to conclude it.

    Emery took a deep breath, restraining his primal urge to fight. As he stared at the young dragon, he calmly said, "You win.. It''s my loss."

    Emery''s sudden deration of surrender had some people shouting their frustration, but the majority of the audience cheered and apuded for such a great fight.

    [You have forfeited the duel]

    [Rank 9 - Emery Ambrose]

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 896 Result

    For a few moments, Emery saw a hint of irritation and disappointment on Zach''s face when he announced his decision. However, they quickly disappeared as the dragon protege gave a slight nod of respect before turning around and leaving.

    With their duel finally over and the oue revealed, the crowd began fervently cheering. While it indeed ended as most of them initially expected, the battle itself far exceeded their imaginations.

    Meanwhile, Emery noticed his friends running toward him a distance away.

    "Aaaargh, that''s too bad! Why! Why!? Just one diator punch and that lizard would have popped!" Thrax shouted as he hastily closed the distance between the two. Oddly enough, even though Emery was the one who lost, the diator seemed to be even more annoyed than him.

    However, as soon as Thrax finished speaking, Emery''s legs finally gave out. Fortunately, he reacted just in time and managed to use his sword to help him stand.

    Julian quickly ran over to hold him, and almost immediately after, Emery felt a soft breeze from a touch on his back. Although there was no instant effect, he could feel his vigor slowly recovering as energy flowed from the touch.

    "Thank you, Klea�� thank you, everyone," Emery mustered up his energy and weakly said.

    "Don''t worry about it too much, Emery. You will definitely beat him next time," Kleaforted in a rather low voice. While it was true that she said those words partly tofort him, she truly believed that Emery will seed.

    Emery felt more determined when he heard this. He wanted to respond to the girl''s trust, but he currently did not even have the strength to prop himself up anymore.

    Moreover, he had been holding out his stamina and spirit pool until itsst drop, and now that he had finally stopped, the side effects were finally catching up to him.

    With his rank 9 stage and two cores, Emery really thought that he would be able to hold the twilight form for two or three hours. Nheless, it was only halfway through the fight that he realized those tier 4 and 5 spells took too much of his spirit pool.

    He knew that his biggest mistake was using a spell he had notpletely mastered yet, causing the spell to cost more than it should and yield less result despite the cost.

    "Next time," he quietly muttered to himself.

    Although Emery lost, none of the spectators thought less of him. On the contrary, although it was not by a lot, this duel made most of the spectators think more of him as his performance took them by surprise yet again.

    After all, at one point in the match, they even subconsciously rooted for Emery and believed that he could truly win and take the position of rank 4 from the dragon protege.

    Either way, there was no use inmenting since the fight was already over. Emery could only hope to learn from the experience and move forward from there.

    While he was looking back at his battle against Zach, the sound of multiple individuals'' footsteps came approaching the group.

    It was Annara, As, Roran, and Sigurd.

    "All right, now that everything is over, we can finally focus on the mid-test preparation!"

    Roran actually came up with a n and had been thinking about it for the past three days. While Emery was conserving whatever energy he had left and being healed by the lovely Klea, Roran began exining so he could understand the overall n.

    After Emery had understood their team''s n came the [Soul Contract] that Roran had brought for them. At this point, although he had not fully recovered, he already had enough energy to move on his own.

    "All right then, we will see each other in 3 days."

    Klea and the others wished to stay with him longer, but unfortunately, they only had a restricted amount of time given to visit the privileged.

    "See you all in 3 days."

    Now that everyone had gone their own ways, Emery decided to return to the Zero Abyss rock and spend the next three days training and honing his skills there. Hence, after moving his limbs for a bit to make sure everything was fine, he quickly flew and entered the dark rock toward the same ce he went tost time.

    The battle against the dragon protege sapped a lot of his energy, but because he was forced to cast the new spells numerous times, Emery gained a new understanding of the dark element.

    It would be good to start consolidating all that he learned today and further understand the energy of space.

    Another thing he was hoping to achieve was to be able to properly cast the two spells that cost all of his fortune, [Mineralized Warrior] and [Aegis of the Void].

    [Mineralized Warrior] was an A-rank summoning spell, and [Aegis of Void] was a divine protection spell.

    If he had mastered the protection spell before he went against the dragon prodigy, the result of that battle might have turned out different.

    Without further ado, Emery once again took out the [Spirit Foundation Pills] and started consuming them one by one while cultivating.

    [Spirit force increased.]

    [Spirit force increased.]

    One day passed and Emery entered the second day. It was early that day that Emery realized his spirit force had increased by over 50 points.

    [Spirit Force: 1,301]

    Even so, there was still no indication of another pir being formed. He felt that his cores were half-filled, but that was it. After observing his body''s state for a moment, Emery became quite sure that he needed the all 100 to create both pirs right away to keep his bnce.

    With this realization, Emery continued to consume the pills while cultivating to further advance his spirit force.

    On the third day, he had taken a total of 30 pills and ended up with a little over 1,320 points of spirit force.

    [Spirit Force: 1,328]

    The progress he made within these three days was quite satisfactory. Although he did not manage topletely master the two spells, he had sessfully learned part of them.

    Hopefully, he would be able to give it a few tries to truly master them.

    Hours before it was time for the gathering for the mid-test, Emery thought of something and decided to leave the Zero Abyss rock and head toward his spirit cave.

    He headed toward his garden, opened his [Spatial space], and took out all the 5 Chizpur brothers.

    "Ku�� ku�� ku��"

    All five chubby creatures, added with Twik, were currently standing in front of him.

    "Now, what should I do to you guys?"

 Chapter 897 Summon

    Emery would be away for ten days on a mission. He believed they would be much morefortable staying in a ce full of spirit energy rather than staying inside his spatial space. Although he was a little reluctant, he nned to leave them here in the spirit cave.

    He turned to look at the five chubby yellow creatures, who were busy ying among themselves. A smile crept up to his face seeing such an endearing sight. Still, he didn''t forget what he wanted to say.

    "I will be away for a while. Can I trust all of you to behave and not run around anywhere?"

    The reaction Emery garnered from them was just a nk expression, making him wonder if they understood him at all.

    Left with no other choice, he turned to Twik, who seemed more intelligent than his brethren, "Will you look after them, Twik? I would really appreciate it if you did."

    Hearing that, the little wood creature frowned and shook his head refusing right away.

    Emery once again heaved a sigh of helplessness, unsure what to do with them. In the end, if there really was no other way, he would just bring them with him in his Spatial Space.

    For now, he just let them have a few hours of fresh air to y around. Meanwhile, he went ahead and practiced his spells.

    Now that he had returned to a ce with highly concentrated nature spirit energy, Emery found it was much easier cast his newly-learnt Rank C spell. He didn''t even have to put in much effort and the spell quickly showed its effect.

    [Rejuvenating Mushroom]

    When he cast the Tier 4 spell, Emery could grow several unique-looking mushrooms that would grant healing properties to those around them. Even though not as potent as the healing effect of [Nature Blessing], in Emery''s opinion, this spell had more potential, as it didn''t need to be continuously channeled to be effective.

    For example, he could just cast the spell and grow the mushrooms, before then leaving for a fight or doing other things.

    The little creatures became excited when they saw the cluster of mushrooms suddenly growing around them. They looked so happy ying with the glowing mushrooms, before a few minutester, the spell expired and the mushrooms dissipated into motes of energy.

    Satisfied with what the spell could do, the next spell Emery tried to cast was the Rank B spell [Strength Sap].

    Since it was one rank higher than the previous spell [Rejuvenating Mushroom], [Strength Sap] was naturally a little harder to perform. But in the end it was sessfully cast, as spells of nt element were never really a problem for Emery.

    This time, Emery needed the Chizpur brothers and Twik''s cooperation to find out how potent [Strength Sap] was. One by one, he cast the spell on them and waited for it to take effect.

    The Chizpur brothers and Twik''s bodies glowed slightly a few moments after the spell was cast on them. Seeing this, Emery quickly checked their stats - the Chipzur brothers first.

    [Chizpur Fang - Stage 5]

    [Magical Creature Level 30]

    [Battle Power - 55(75)]

    Emery''s eyes widened like a saucer when he saw the enhancement the spell granted. It was a 20 points of battle power increase, which meant the spell actually made them forty percent stronger. With the number they currently had, each of these Chizpur Fang had be as strong as Rank 6 or 7 acolytes.

    He quickly turned to Twik, excited to see thetter''s improvement.

    [Flora Colossi - Stage 5]

    [Legendary Creature Level 30]

    [Battle Power - 95 (110)]

    The increased battle power for Twik was a little less. However, the fifteen percent increase was still quite good, as it allowed Twik to break through the 100 battle power mark. He had be as strong as a Rank 8 acolyte, almostparable to a saint-level warrior.

    With only a little time left for the gathering, Emery hoped the next spell he was about to attempt wouldn''t be too difficult to cast.

    "Alright boys. Wish me luck," Emery said jokingly to the Chizpur brothers and Twik.

    He took several deep breaths in and out, before attempting to cast the Rank A spell [Mineralized Warriors].

    After spending days trying toprehend the intricacies of the spell in the treacherous rock of Zero Abyss, Emery now felt he was ready to cast theplicated spell runes. With a swift motion, he ced his hands on the ground, while his mind delved deep into what he hadprehended.

    A few moments passed, but still nothing happened. The little creatures, who were watching Emery closely, were starting to lose their interest. However, just as they were about to continue ying amongst themselves, a slight tremor suddenly urred.

    Emery did it. Even though it took him quite some time, he eventually did it.

    After the tremor passed, something swiftly emerged from the ground and stood in front of Emery. Without further ado, thetter checked the result of his spell.

    [Mineralized Soldier]

    [Battle power - 50]

    It took the appearance of a human-like figure made of dark stones. In fact, the Mineralized Soldier looked a bit like Emery at a nce.

    To make sure he remembered how he did it, Emery proceeded to cast the spell a few more times and created a few more of the Mineralized Soldier.

    It took him a few minutes to create ten of them; noticing the Chizpur brothers looking at them, Emery decided to test the strength of the two sides.

    "Chiki, Chiko, Chika, Chike and Chiku. Let me see how strong you are, defeat these soldiers and I will let youe with me," Emery said, pointing his finger at the unmoving Mineralized Soldiers.

    Surprisingly, the Chizpur brothers seemed to understand Emery''s words right away as they stood confidently, arms raised ready to fight. Emery raised his eyebrows when he saw this.

    "Ku... Ku kuuuuu!!!"

    Emery nced at Twik, "You too. Help them, or else you stay."

    "Kuang!"

    Six nt creatures against 10 Mineralized Soldiers.

    The two sides shed.

    Swissshhh!

    Bammm! Bamm! Baamm!

    A few minutester, Emery closed his eyes when he saw the Chizpur brothers lose terribly against the Mineralized Soldiers, despite their clearly superior battle power. Unexpectedly, the Mineralized Soldiers possessed some basic fighting techniques. So it was not that surprising the Chizpur brothers lost, since they didn''t have one.

    When the five brothers were defeated, Twik was left alone to deal with the ten Mineralized Soldier. He tried his best to at least take down on, but in the end, he got beaten down as well.

 Chapter 898 Soldiers

    [Rejuvenating Mushroom]

    Emery swiftly cast the spell for Twik and the Chizpur brothers, who had been mercilessly beaten by the Mineralized Soldiers. A group of unique-looking mushrooms that gave off a soothing light appeared where Twik and the others weaklyid, healing their wounds and fatigue.

    Seeing the pitiful state they were in, Emery couldn''t help but shake his head.

    "Well, I guess this means, all of you will stay here."

    "Ku�� ku...ku.. kuang�� kuang"

    Twik and the Chizpur brothers, all six swiftly voiced theirints when they heard Emery''s words. They even moved their limbs up and down, while stillying t on the mushroom to strongly show their disagreement.

    Emery checked the time he had left, "Two hours. If you all cannot win within that time, you will all stay here until I return."

    After the mushrooms dissipated, the 6 nt creatures slowly got onto their feet again. They then huddled together and appeared to be having a small meeting of their own. The whole situation looked adorable, and Emery couldn''t hold himself from chuckling.

    While they were all busy discussing amongst themselves, Emery decided to explore the [Mineralized Warrior] manual. As he continued to read, he found out that there were a few levels of these warriors.

    Pumped after learning there were superior forms of the [Mineralized Soldier] he was currently capable of creating, Emery closed his eyes and once again returned to cultivating. He had two hours to spend, after all.

    Within the next hour, Twik and the Chizpur brothers challenged the Mineralized Soldiers three times and they were still beaten up in all three attempts. But when Emery observed the situation, he was surprised because the wood creatures had started learning how to fight in their own way.

    In their fourth attempt, they even started to utilize their innate skills.

    The Chizpur brothers were able to burrow into the ground in an instant and appeared behind their opponent ambushing them. Meanwhile, Twik was able to use something simr to Emery''s [Entangled] spell with his arms.

    However, when things started to heat up - where Twik and the Chizpur brothers gradually took control, the tide once again turned, as the Mineralized Soldiers suddenly spawned a stone sword in their hands. To theplete surprise of Emery, who was distracted by themotion, they were using the basic style of his [36 Dao Divine Technique].

    From this, Emery finally realized these soldiers he created were indeed his clones and had partial knowledge of thebat techniques at his disposal. They were also able to work together seamlessly in a team, which was an unforeseen but very weed perk.

    Unfortunately, his [Strength Sap] spell didn''t seem to be able to enhance them any further like the Twik and Chizpur brothers.

    All in all, the fourth confrontation between the nt creatures and the stone soldiers ended up with the former once again suffering defeat and lying helplessly on the mushrooms Emery had conjured.

    Interestingly, the six creatures didn''t seem to be nning to give up. In fact, Emery was quite surprised when he saw them working together and how good they were at it. The usually indifferent Twik started to get involved with the 5 Chizpur brothers.

    It was clear the six of them had found amon interest and wished to pay back the perpetrators for what had been done to them.

    This was what made Twik and the Chizpur brothers different from their opponents. The mineralized warriors fought with simple order to the best of their capabilities with no fear or hope. The wood creatures they fought with of the fear of getting hurt and the hope to win, they were able to evolve because of it.

    Even though they once again lost in the fifth fight, Emery could see Twik and the Chizpur brothers were no longer being beaten one-sidedly like the first fight. They evidently learnt from their opponents, and they were learning fast.

    Finally, in the sixth fight, they were finally able to triumph over their opponents and win. All ten Mineralized Soldiers were either pinned down on the ground or broken apart into rubble.

    "Ku ku ku kuang kuang!"

    Twik and the 5 Chizpur brothers were so happy they were jumping around as they all cheered together.

    However, just before two hours had passed, Emeryprehended a new understanding of the spell. Thanks to his increased understanding, he found out that he could actually design different types of Mineralized Soldiers. What limited him was merely his understanding of the spell and his own knowledge.

    With that thought in mind, Emery began to design a different Mineralized Soldier, one that was specifically designed to focus on agility. Epiphany struck and he quickly put his arms on the ground, as his mind submerged in what he had justprehended.

    Tremors ran through the ground and something quickly emerged from the ground as Emery was sessful in his attempt to create a new type of Mineralized Soldier.

    [Mineralized Soldier - Type 2]

    [Battle power - 75]

    This particr Mineralized Soldier stood on four legs and was equipped with sharp ws and fangs. Emery actually created its form based on something he was very familiar with, a wolf.

    It even walked and behaved like a wolf. Such diversity of what the spell was capable of really amazed him. No wonder it was a Rank A spell.

    When Twik and the five Chizpur brothers saw this particr Mineralized Soldier, all six of them turned around and fell to the ground simultaneously, faking that they were sleeping.

    Emery chuckled once again, realizing those little creatures could even sulk together.

    Seeing them bouncing around and working with each other fighting their opponents reminded Emery of the time he trained hard and fought together with the Fey sisters. A fond smile appeared on his face as the memory of that time resurfaced in his mind.

    These little creatures were actually already stronger than the Fey sisters. Unfortunately, the ce he was going to was still too dangerous for them. In a way, as a parent figure of some sort, Emery simply didn''t want to risk their safety.

    Moreover, the most troublesome was the fact it was pretty hard tomunicate with them.

    It was at this time Emery suddenly thought about the one skill he had used with the Fey sisters, and he wondered if he could use it with the little creatures too.

    At first, he was pessimistic about the idea. But upon further thought, he realized there was nothing to lose for him to give it a try. So he cast the spell.

    [One Mind]

    The Fey wolves'' innate skill was cast on Twik and the five Chizpur brothers. Emery was shocked when he discovered he could read their thoughts and even see what their eyes were seeing.

    "How could this be possible?!"

    Emery was confused but delighted at the same time, when he learned that Fey wolves'' innate skill was working. His mind went into overdrive, trying to think of a possible exnation.

    In the end, he could only assume that, because the Twik and Chizpur brothers were created with the help of his blood, a connection was established through it. Through that, the skill [One Mind] showed its effect.

    With this newfound discovery, Emery made up his mind to bring them to the mid-test.

    "Alright then. We shall all go together."

    "Ku ku?! Ku kuang! Kuang!"

    Twik and the Chizpur brothers immediately rose and jumped around in glee. Again, Emery only chuckled seeing their silly acts. A few momentster, when they finally finished their celebration, Twik and the Chizpur brothers entered Emery''s Spatial Space.

    Immediately after, Emery walked out of his spirit cave and headed towards the privilege center, heading to the ce where the others should have gathered.

 Chapter 899 Deliverence

    Emery arrived at the Magus Academy''s grand hall, and he saw that massive congregation of acolytes have already crowded the ce. At a nce, there were at least thousands of them present on the scene.

    There were about 3000 acolytes in total waiting for their mission. Even though it sounded like such a huge number, this amount of people was not even one-third the number of the acolytes who came in the first year.

    Each year, the academy would take at least 10,000 new acolytes from myriad worlds across the universe. But in the third year, the numbers have dropped to 8,000, and on this particr test, only a few exceptional and outstanding acolytes from the regr ss were allowed to take part.

    This was not mentioning the fact that the mid-test would be a real-life mission where their survival would be put onto the table. Thus, some of the acolytes who were not confident with their strength decided not to take part in it.

    As Emery walked closer into the crowds, one acolyte noticed his arrival and stared at him. And as if it was the spark, before long, hundreds of eyes in the hall were on him. Part of it was thanks to his privileged uniform, but there was not even one acolyte there who didn''t know who he was.

    Thanks to his reputation, the crowd parted ways as Emery continued to walk with an indifferent look on his face.

    "That''s the savage acolyte!"

    "Do you guys know? He''s in the top 20 privilege ss ranking!"

    "You are not updated, you idiot, he''s now the 9th ranked acolyte. He was even able to match that dragon prodigy!"

    "Really?! No way!!"

    Those random discussions about him and his achievements, Emery decided to ignore all of them and just continued to walk. He passed the bewildered groups of people before finally hearing a few familiar voices.

    "Oh, Emery is here!" Klea eximed, and the other Earth acolytes immediately turned to look at him, followed by his teammates Annara and As.

    "Why are youing in sote? I was starting to worry that something bad had happened to you," Klea said while grabbing his hand and putting her cheek on his arm.

    Apparently, Emery really was almostte, as not long after his arrival, a few magus came. the magus didn''t say anything and just waved their hands. Immediately after, three huge portal swirls opened, one towards the Mystara mission, one to Arrakis, and finally one for Andora mission.

    Emery, along with the others, stepped into the portal for the Andora mission. Moments after entering the portal, their vision went ck for a second, before they saw a massive ck spaceship in front of their eyes.

    The ship has a unique design. Silver veins cover the surface of the ship, glowing with energy and emitting white motes of light every so often. Meanwhile, the overall body of the ship looked less like a vehicle and more like three tubes joined together with a circr, ball-shaped joint. Along the body, a row of windows could be seen.

    "This is the ship Deliverance 003, and this will be your transport to Andora."

    "I think this is one of the newer model, never seen one before" voice Roran

    All the selected acolytes entered the ship without raising questions. They all gathered at the ship''s main chamber. sses could be seen all around them.

    While waiting, Emery looked around and discovered that there were many familiar faces among the nearly 1000 acolytes currently on board.

    The easiest and mostmon way to spot the team leaders was by finding out where the privileged ss acolytes are, as they would usually be the one who became the group captains.

    [Rank 3 - Eesho Nephilim]

    [Rank 4 - Zack Talon]

    [Rank 10 - Arcana]

    [Rank 16 - Sigurd]

    [Rank 19 - Jinkan Nephilim]

    [Rank 28 - Vida Themary]

    [Rank 32 - Lyndell]

    [Rank 34 - Abrafo]

    [Rank 52 - Orion]

    [Rank 58 - Rayne]

    [Rank 61 - Trish]

    [Rank 63 - Rofos Trigeson]

    [Rank 66 - Armand Nephilim]

    [Rank 84 - Roran Harlight]

    [Rank 85 - Simoan Nephilim]

    [Rank 87 - Jordi Nephilim]

    [Rank 95 - Julian Kaesar]

    He recognized half of the 30 privileged ss acolytes, added Annara, and As, there are 33 of them.

    A few momentster, a slight rumble could be heard as the ship started to rise. Everyone''s gaze turned to the window, and they realized they had ascended into space at almost breakneck speed. However, none of them felt anything. Not even the faintest tremor. In fact, everyone inside felt more like they were taking a rxing boat ride.

    As the ship stopped ascending, four magus in uniforms appeared in front of them.

    The magus who stood at the front was burly with dark hair, white hair on the sides, and a light beard. He was a Peak Full Moon Magus, while the other two were Crescent Magus. Behind them, three dozen saint realm fighters stood in orderly manner and watched their every move.

    Even though the saint realm fighters were covered head to toe in nondescript armor that concealed their identity, the movements and gestures they did made it clear that they were nothing short of veterans.

    Right after, arge screen appeared above the four magus and the figure of Headmaster Delbrand was shown, he was sitting in his room with poise manner and calmly speaking.

    "Acolyte of the Magus Academy, Today you are embarking on a new kind of test!" The headmaster stopped for a moment and said, "I believed the real test of courage and strength can only be shown in a real mission. The mid-test will be marked upon thepletion of the mission, the contribution you are giving, and your action leading to it."

    "I will be waiting for your safe return, good luck acolytes."

    When the video stopped, the Peak Full Moon magus spoke up.

    "Listen up! I am Commander Raynor, and I will be themander in chief for this mission, you will all listen to my orders. Otherwise, I swear to god that I will make sure failing the test will be the least of your worries."

    He then exined briefly about the mission, basically simr to what Roran talked about in the meeting. Then, as expected, themander proceeded to exin the chain ofmand, and right after, a notification appeared in Emery''s mind.

    [With your privilege rank you are now themander of toon 3]

    [Will you ept the rank?"]

    "Yes."

    [You are now inmand of toon 3]

    [Choose a team to be on the toon]

    This line of messages was not unexpected as it was part of the information briefed by the Harlight prince.

    With thatmenced, Emery quickly epted the name of the squad leaders under their agreement. [Sigurd, Lyndell, Orion, Roran, and Julian]. Now that all 5 groups sessfully link to his as part of the same toon, another message came to mind.

    [Will you choose a vicemander position?]

    "Yes! Julian Kaesar"

    Afterward, another 5 squad leaders were randomly assigned to their toon. The first name that came up right away couldn''t help but make Emery rub his forehead. It caused him a little headache.

    [Rank 10 - Arcana]

    Well, it sort of makes sense as Emery took his position, and now the man added to his toon.

    Next, there were 4 other names that came after the kid-looking acolyte''s name.

    [Rank 40 - Wage Gasa]

    [Rank 41 - Ian Gasa]

    [Rank 58 - Reyne]

    [Rank 61 - Trish]

    Emery recognized Trish, the female water element specialist who fought with him before, and Rayne was the archer with rune stones who fought with them against the bone dragon. As for the other 2, the ones with the same family name, he never met nor fought them so he didn''t know anything about them.

    After seeing that the chain ofmand was set, themander once again opened his mouth.

    "This will be 3 days of deep space travel! Follow the instructions and be ready in 3 days."

 Chapter 900 Countdown

    The briefing onlysted for a short while, before it was quickly dismissed by the Magus Commander.

    After the Magus Commander left, Emery was also about to get moving when he noticed Roran approaching him, prompting him to halt until the man was in front of him.

    "As expected, looking at themander''s expression, it appeared the headmaster''s mid-test idea was not well-received by the magus alliance," Roran said, before taking a nce at the direction where themander left. "If this project goes south, we will probably see a new headmaster soon."

    As soon after Roran finished speaking, another group of people slowly approached from behind them.

    "I see the Harlight is quite well-informed about the matter," the person at the forefrontmented.

    Hearing the familiar condescending female voice, Emery and his friends tensed up and simultaneously turned to look at the iing group.

    The person who just spoke was Jinkan Nephilim, who came with her usual entourage of familiar faces. To Emery''s surprise, even the famous young protege of the Nephilim faction, Eesho Nephilim, was present in Jinkan''s group.

    However, out of everyone in the Nephilim''s group, Emery was actually the most interested in seeing the acolyte ranked 34th, Abrafo. He had previously injured the earth acolyte quite severely with his [Spirit Devour], so Emery was a little relieved when he saw the acolyte seemed to have recovered well and was able to join the test.

    Like all their other encounters, Jinkan looked at Emery and his friends with a sharp and condescending gaze.

    "Emery�� I haven''t congratted you on your sess in bing amander, have I? I hope we can help each other during the mission," the female Nephilim said with a faint smile.

    Right away, Thrax, who was previously standing next to Emery, stepped forward.

    "I''ve been wondering where this disgusting smell wasing from, so this is where it was," the diator remarked, ring at Jinkan and her entourage with a dark expression.

    To their surprise, Jinkan, the individual to whom those words were directed, only maintained her disdainful smile. Instead, Eesho had a disgusted look as he looked at Thrax step forward and muttered, "Apes��"

    "What did you just say!? Say it to my face, you #%$&!"

    Chumo and Julian quickly stepped forward. The two held the diator, but they did not pull him back and only warily looked at the people in front of them, keeping Thrax from getting physical.

    They did not want to cause trouble here, but that did not mean they were going to be the ones to retreat.

    Not wanting the situation to get out of hand, Emery also stepped up and calmly asked, "What do you want?"

    Upon hearing his question, Jinkan walked closer, looked directly into his eyes and replied in a rxed tone, "I just came showing good intentions, that''s all."

    In contrast to her words and the smile on her face, the Nephilim did not bother to conceal her contempt.

    While Emery was taking a short nce at the individuals in her group, he noticed Eesho''s eyes were fixed on someone behind him. He turned his head to check to find that the person the man was looking at was As.

    "You have made your decision, it seems," Esho said with his eyes narrowed.

    As only silently nodded in response.

    The man did not say another word and immediately turned around to leave upon receiving the half-machine''s response. On the other hand, Jinkan took a step closer to Emery and whispered in a barely audible voice, "I hope you will do the right thing when the time is right��"

    The Nephilim then chuckled, before turning around and taking her leave followed by her entourage.

    Once again, Jinkan gave Emery a growing sense of anxiety. However, this time, as if knowing how he felt, Klea held his arm

    The red-haired girl, Annara, quickly realized the anomaly and turned to ask Emery, "What was that about?"

    Emery silently looked at the resourceful girl. He thought of telling her about his problem, but he did not really know what Jinkan''s n was. Hence, after a brief moment of contemtion, he decided to keep her out of it.

    "So it''s a secret, huh? I hate secrets."

    Still, despite the girl''s words, she did not pry.

    After the Nephilim left, Roran suggested a meet-up with the whole toon. As expected, out of all the squads, the Arcana squad did note.

    Fortunately, the other squads all came.

    In their discussion about strategy, Trish''s squad was the mostmunicative out of the four present squads. Unlike Reyne''s squad, the members of her squad all appeared to havee from simple backgrounds.

    While Emery was looking at the elites behind Reyne''s squad, he was surprised to see two figures among them.

    Lodos the maniac and Micah the crystal user, the two annoyances from group 7.

    This time, however, although the two had a sour look on their faces, they no longer dared to look down on Emery.

    Thest two squad leaders, Wage and Ryan Gasa ranked 40th and 41st, actually came from the same and were unsurprisingly rted.

    After getting to know their newmander, Roran once again used his talent and began sweet-talking the other groups in hopes they would start the mission with greater cooperation.

    Emery brought the nine squads to one of the avable practice rooms within the ship and suggested a little sparring to get to know each other''s strengths.

    While the spars were ongoing, Julian quickly took notes on their abilities and, after their friendly spars were over, Julian started to brief them on the n and guided them to practice a little formation.

    Some of the other squads were reluctant at first, as they knew about Julian''s low rank, but with themander''s authority, they decided not to make trouble.

    After spending one full day getting to know each other, Emery decided to let everyone do whatever they wanted to prepare.

    As for Emery, he decided to use one of the personal rooms to once again concentrate on mastering the divine spell [Aegis of Void]. At the same time, he summoned the mineralized warriors and nt creatures to practice by themselves.

    Three days quickly passed and they finally arrived on the outskirts of Andora. As instructed, each acolyte wore a unique uniform and each toon then entered three different areas of the ships.

    These areas were special rooms. After everyone entered their respective areas, they were instructed to sit on a chair and strapped up tight.

    Tutttt!!

    [Commencing in 10]

    [9... 8... 7...]

    It was a little unusual, but as soon as the countdown reached zero, the reason dawned upon them as the ship loudly rumbled.

    The ship had detached into three separate tube-like constructs that simultaneously started to descend from the sky, each towards a different continent of the.

 Chapter 901 Andora

    Cmity stage: a stage where the faces an extinction level event and the natives were deemed unable to ovee the cmity. Hence the Magus Alliance had the authority to intervene in the matter.

    [Magus Academy Mid Test]

    [Location - Andora]

    [L Type - Lower realm]

    [Cmity stage - Level 2]

    [Duration - 10 days]

    In the middle of the day, a huge construct could be seen flying high in the sky of Andora until it suddenly split up into three. The sky was grumbling with loud noises as the huge tube-like construct descended, bringing everyone - humans and monsters alike - to lift their heads and stare at the sky with rapt attention.

    The irksome, grumbling-like sounds became even louder as the construct drew closer, and just as it was about to hit the ground, it suddenly slowed down its speed. The sudden deceleration generated air pressure on thend beneath, even creating a powerful tremor that shook the terrains, until eventually, the constructnded firmly, standing tall on the ground.

    A strong turbulence urred the moment the construct touched the ground, but it quickly receded as if nothing had happened. On the other hand, as soon as it alighted, everyone inside could tell they had arrived at their destination.

    The light inside the construct where everyone was at was quickly turned on, and a momentter, a fierce looking silver hair female magus named Bein who was one of Commander Raynor''s two magus subordinates stepped forward and spoke to the group.

    "The mid-test has started. All your actions from now on until the next 10 days will be graded correspondingly." Bein said with a stern voice and indifferent look. At the same time, the huge door of the construct that led to the outside was opened.

    Emery turned his head around and saw his friends already awake. Regrouping with them, he then made his way towards the opened door and walked out, treading his two feet directly onto the Andora.

    "What an awful,"mented Annara who was right behind as soon as she saw the view that greeted them once they stepped outside their transport.

    A blue sky that had been tainted with gray ashes, stretches of greenfields surrounded by several broken-down and dpidated buildings that had some part of it being burned or destroyed. It was deste and grim to look at.

    From this, the current Andora was certainly a that was on the brink of destruction. However, Emery could tell from the air and some faint traces that it was indeed once a beautiful. It was a dear home to its natives.

    "Our new home for the next 10 days!" shouted Gerri, who appeared more excited than he normally was.

    It didn''t take long for the other acolytes to follow suit and exit the transport. All 300 of them were wearing dark uniforms with several small devices attached to its arms and chest. It was the new outfit that was given by the academy and the participants were told to always wear it during the mission.

    "The outfit was given for your own safety. It would help monitor your life sign and also assist you adapting to the," said the female magus Bein who also hade out.

    However, the acolytes were not too excited about these tight suits.

    "Yea, yea~ I''m also sure that it''s also a way to monitor our activities, to prevent any possible cheating attempts apparently," the red-haired girl Annara whispered.

    The magus ends her words that she and her team of saints will only be observing the mission and were not allowed to interfere unless a certain condition arrived.

    "Remember your lives are more important than any grades"

    A few momentster, suddenly the devices that came with the outfit appeared to be activated. A faint light shone from the devices at arm, and several pieces of information appeared in Emery''s mind.

    [Commencing Magus Academy''s Mid Test]

    [Clear up as many objectives as possible]

    [Personal Objectives: Kill Abyss creatures]

    [Squad Objectives: Destroy Abyss Nest]

    [toon Objectives: Save survivors]

    [You are a privileged acolyte, your minimum points for passing the test is: 500,000]

    [Personal points: 0/500,000]

    [Squad umted points: 0]

    [Scanning numbers of known survivors within the]

    [Survivors: 14,730,209]

    [Time left: 9 days : 23 hours :57 minutes]

    All of the information and objectives Emery saw at this time had already been exined in the meeting that Roran had held. However, seeing thest two notifications where the number continued to go down certainly brought tension to the group.

    The fact they were still doing nothing, it stimted them to not idling and start moving.

    Before Emery said anything, Julian was already seen shouting and gathering all the acolytes who were included in toon 3. However, Arcana''s squad of 30 evidently decided to walk away, and appeared not willing to pay any attention when Julian called out for them.

    Realizing the situation, Emery quickly took action himself and tried to stop him. "Wait!.. Even if you don''t want to cooperate, at least tell us what your n is. That way, we won''t sh on the same target."

    Upon hearing that, the kid-looking acolyte appeared hesitant for a second. However, in the end he decided to ignore Emery and continued to walk away with his squad of 30 without saying a single thing.

    To Emery''s surprise, less than a minuteter, a notification suddenly came from his device.

    [Squad 26 - Arcana - received level one penalty for disrupting the chain ofmand, all members minus 5000 points]

    [Squad 26 captain, Arcana received double penalty - minus 10,000 points]

    Emery could faintly hear that the members of Arcana''s group were cursing in the distance. He waited for a few moments in hopes that Arcana would change his mind, but there was still no sign of them returning.

    Seeming to notice what was happening, Roran looked proud as he said, "As I said before, getting the role of amander is very important. You now understand what I mean, right?"

    Emery nodded in response. He also realized the meaning behind the word ''level one''. It seemed that the system would judge the Arcana from now on, and if he continued to disobey his orders, his points would be deducted even more.

    This kind of system did benefit those who upied the role ofmander, and Roran was sure it worked the same for an acolyte for not listening to their squad leader. Thanks to this, Emery also became more confident that everyone would follow the n ordingly.

    It was time, for him, to lead the 270 acolytes in front of him.

 Chapter 902 Points

    Emery just stood and watched as Julian called for the 270 acolytes who were added to the toon 3. Thanks to the fact that everyone was scattered when exiting the transport, it took a minute for the Roman to finally gather them all together.

    Without further ado, he then began to charismatically brief the group about what they should strive to achieve together.

    "If each of us decides to split up and go our own way, some might have more points while others get less. I know that some of you have your own ideas and thoughts, but I assure you that we will do better and even ace this mid-test by working together," said the experienced Roman general in a calm and convincing manner.

    While Julian was doing his speech, suddenly another wave of notifications started pouring in.

    [Squad points ranking]

    [Rank 1 - Squad 01 Eesho Nephilim]

    [Rank 2 - Squad 11 Zach Talon]

    [Rank 3 - Squad 14 Rofos Tigerson]

    [Rank 4��]

    [Rank 5��]

    [Personal points ranking]

    [Rank 1 - Eesho Nephilim]

    [Rank 2 - Zach Talon]

    [Rank 3 - Rofos Tigerson]

    [Rank 4��]

    [Rank 5��]

    Everyone could naturally see the rankings. It was obvious that the three names seen on the leaderboard were those who have started getting points by doing their objectives, and this sight of course made everyone itch for some too.

    All of them looked like they couldn''t hold it anymore, but Julian quickly persuaded and insisted they stay with his words.

    "I know that all of you are eager, but please restrain yourself for a little longer. Spending a bit of time nning our way forward would be far more beneficial than rushing out and starting to kill creatures aimlessly."

    Seeing that his attempt was working, the Roman quickly struck while the iron was still hot. He started by marking the position where their transportnded andparing it with the geographical data they received beforehand.

    This way, they would know exactly where they were and could n their steps forward to achieve maximum results and efficiency.

    "Based on theparison result, it looks like our transportnded on the Western Continent of the. As for our exact location, it seems to be on the south side of the central part of the continent."

    The Andora was simr in size to Earth. It had a vast ocean where three continents existed, marked in the Magus Academy''s database as Northern, Western, and Eastern Continent respectively; each of them was about twice the size of Earth''s African Continent.

    The continent spanned around three thousand miles, which meant it would take a rank 9 acolyte roughly twelve hours of running at full speed or riding an orbiter without stopping to traverse the continent from one end to the other.

    There was also a narrow corridor between the continents that stretched about one thousand miles long.

    As for why the three continents were called Eastern, Western, or Northern, it was because the three continents were surrounding a massive mountain range where all the Abyss creatures, beside the ones from the Nest all over the continents, spawned from.

    As Julian continued to exin the n, Roran supported his effort by showing everyone a piece of information that could be essed from the device.

    [Points]

    [Killing stage 1 Abyss creature - 1 point]

    [Killing stage 2 Abyss creature - 20 points]

    [Killing stage 3 Abyss creature - 200 points]

    [Killing stage 4 Abyss creature - 5,000 points]

    [Killing stage 5 Abyss creature - 50,000 points]

    [Destroying an Abyss nest - 5000 points/squad member]

    Seeing the word ''stage 5 Abyss creature'', Emery quickly thought of the Beholder he had fought before. It was a monstrosity that required the cooperation of three privileged level acolytes in order to have a chance to be sessfully killed.

    Julian added "Now, I understand that personally everyone just wants to kill as many creatures as possible in order to get as many points as possible." These words incited murmurs and nods from several of the gathered acolytes.

    "However, I believe the best way to get the most points is to clear as many nests as possible."

    This time, Julian''s words caused bouts of discussion amongst the acolytes because what he said made sense. After all, by destroying a single nest alone, a whole squad consisting of thirty members would receive a total of 5,000 points each.

    Five thousand times thirty, that''s a grand total of 150,000 points. Coupled with the hordes of monsters that were bound to be in the nest, the total point they could get in the end would at least double.

    Of course, Julian''s confidence didn''te from nowhere. It actually came from his analysis on the data provided by the Harlight faction that was based on a simr-sized with a Cmity stage 2 situation.

    "Now, I believe the first thing we have to do is to mark all the Nest and otherndmarks on the continent."

    Afterward, he continued by separating the whole three thousand miles of the continent into eight sectors and started distributing the determined area to each squad. The first objective given to the acolytes was to scout the real situation on the ground and report their findings.

    As they started from basically the middle of the continent, 12 hours should be enough time to mark the location of all the nests and otherndmarks such as survivors'' hideouts orrge gathering of Abyss creatures.

    After hearing Julian''s instructions, everyone nodded as a sign that they understood his purpose.

    "Before we set out, does anyone have any questions?" asked Julian, his eyes scanning the crowd of acolytes.

    A hand was raised. Emery, Roran, and Julian looked over and saw it was Anas of the Kaleos.

    "Why is there only 8? We have 10 squads here."

    As if he was prepared for the question, Julian quickly answered. He exined that with Emery''s unique [Spatial Gate] ability, he would be the best person to be on standby in case any squad encountered or ran into trouble.

    As for himself, Julian said that he would start to scout thendmark within 100 miles of the transportnding area and prepare a suitable defensive base for any possible future threats.

    "I believed our transport will be the key for our toon objectives"

    [toon Objectives: Save survivors]

    [Survivors: 14,770,502]

    [Protect survivors, 1 points/ 10 survivors]

    Emery couldn''t help but shake his head seeing the price of human life was only 0,1 points, there was also the fact that within only less than 10 minutes, about 60,000 survivors has passed away.

    After his question was answered, Anas lowered his hand and Julian again asked if anyone still wanted to ask. Seeing that no one raised their hand or said anything, he immediately closed the briefing. Right after that, all 8 squads that had already been assigned an area quickly prepared to leave, except for one.

    The Egyptian queen came approach his squad leader and toward the Kaleos noble,

    "Anas, you don''t mind if I help out a bit here, right? Actually, I''m kind of spacesick right now," said Klea with a sweet smile.

    It was clear that the young man was about toin, but the Egyptian Queen had taken the initiative and beaten him. "With the big guy, Sigurd apanying you, you don''t actually need me much�� So, you don''t mind, right?"

    Anas waspletely speechless when Klea already said her thanks and turned her body around, running towards Emery. "Emery! My captain said I could stay here and help you!"

    Emery could only smile wryly at the Kaleos noble when he saw the cheeky smile on her face. Knowing that there was nothing that could change her mind, the other 29 people led by Sigurd quickly dashed away towards their designated area.

    After they gone, Emery turned around and asked Julian. "Alright! What should we do first?"

 Chapter 903 Gods And Saints

    Somewhere on Andora.

    A group of young kids, no more than 15 years old, were sneaking out of an outpost making their way into the thick withered forest. The five of them all moved swiftly, but also cautiously, as if afraid their actions would be discovered.

    A suppressed voice of someone rang out amidst the silence.

    "This better be worth it, Jim!"

    "Less talking and more looking, Belle."

    "Look, if the general finds out that we left the outpost��"

    The one who called Jim interrupted the voice by saying, "We just need to make sure my father doesn''t find out we''re gone, alright? Besides, this is very important! I''m sure he will understand if we exin itter."

    Even though they were grumbling, the other four kids still continued to follow him. From this, it could be clearly seen that the young man called Jim was the leader of this small gang.

    Some timeter, someone''s voice suddenly sounded in the air. He sounded really excited, as if they had discovered a gold mine.

    "Guys! Here! We found it."

    "Blessing to our goddess mother," said Belle with her hand, forming a praying gesture. Meanwhile, Jim was slowly and gently plucking a flower with light blue petals from the ground.

    The expression of one of the boys soured when he heard Belle''s words. "Huh, Belle, why are you still praying to that false god?!"

    After plucking the flower and storing it safely in the prepared container, Jim and his group of friends were ready to return to the hideout. But, just as they were about to do so, they suddenly saw a spectacr view in the sky and were captivated by it.

    "Belle, is that?! Your prayer was answered! God hase for us!" The boy who had scolded her earlier said excitedly.

    The magnificent dark construct that was seen looming above them gradually fell from the sky. The rumbling sound originating from it caused the children to cover their ears with their hands, while momentster strong tremors began to be felt on the ground.

    The children, who wanted to return first to bring the good news, were shocked when they saw hordes of bloodthirsty creatures roaming the ins suddenly heading where the hideout was.

    "No! No! There are too many of them! Father!"

    Seeing the impending danger that could potentially devastate everything, Jim quickly took out a tube from his sleeve and lit it, sending a firework zing brightly high into the sky as a warning to those in the hideout.

    Immediately after, the five children ran with all their might towards the rocky hills a mile away, where the outpost was built.

    "Carra! Belle! Hurry!"

    As Jim turned to see his friends, however, he was quickly terrified, when he realized a group of those flying monsters were chasing after them. The terrified look on his face caught the attention of the others, causing them to also turn their heads only to have their face turn the same.

    "No! Run! RUN!!!"

    Jim could only cry when he saw his friend - the one who reprimanded Belle - being ripped apart by the flying creatures'' sharp ws. His arms were severed from his body one by one, before a w prated through his chest and destroyed his heart.

    Tears ran down his cheek like a flood, as he watched his friend''s body fall down like a broken puppet. The pleading look he saw was etched in his memory.

    Jim turned and ran. He ran, ran and ran, until he finally got closer to the outpost, where he caught the sight of his father standing on top of the wall with a turret gun in his hand.

    Tartatatatatata! The sound of turret guns sting bullets like a heavy downpour rang out in the air, but were quickly drowned out by the shrieks of approaching bloodthirsty flying creatures.

    "Hurry, Jim! Run!"

    Under the heavy fire of the turret gun, three of them managed to enter one of the cave tunnels that led to the hidden outpost surrounded by rocks. The interior of the outpost was quickly filled with chaos, as a hundred strong men stood on top of the rocks, firing their weapons at the iing monsters.

    However, their struggle seemed futile inparison to the thousand of creatures that ravaged across thend and hundreds that reigned over the sky, like a group of ants against an unstoppable tsunami.

    Still, even if they knew they had a very small, if not none, chance of surviving this disaster, these people had nowhere else to run. At least, this way, their fate finally ended up like all other settlements, dying while fighting against the apocalypse that destroyed their world.

    Amidst the chaos, Belle was kneeling and praying to her gods. Meanwhile, seeing that all the men were fighting, Jim decided to pick up a weapon himself and join the fight. Even though it might be meaningless, he still wanted to contribute what he could.

    Tratatatatatratatata!

    The sound of gunfire continuously filled the air.

    Unfortunately, the monsters were simply too strong for their weapons. It might be somewhat effective to the spider-like creatures that crawled on thend, but for the flying ones, it took dozens of sessful shots before one of those creatures fell.

    Jim could clearly see how the outpost was about to be run down, as the crawling creatures started to climb the walls. He knew it was the end for them, when these creatures arrived on the top.

    Trattatatatat! Tratatatatat!

    In a situation like this, where nothing but despair could be seen on the horizon, Jim started to shout at the gods Belle believed in.

    "Goddess Mother! Where are you?! Why did you do this to us?! We beg you mercy!"

    As soon his shout dissipated in the air, it was as if the sky shook. A thunderous sound rang out, startling both the humans and monsters alike.

    Zaaappp!

    A huge lightning bolt descended from the sky like a spear and instantly killed dozens of crawling monsters and several flying creatures that were unlucky enough to get in its path. Jim raised his head and was taken aback by what he saw.

    The lightning strike actually came from a beautiful young woman sitting on arge bird that was currently flying in the sky. With a wave of her hand, she sent bolts of lightning upon the vile creatures.

    Her appearance quickly revived the depiction of higher beings to Jim and all those who saw her.

    "Goddess, is that you?!"

    To his great surprise, right behind the woman on the bird, Jim saw several other figures flying on a unique-looking board.

    There were a few dozen of them and they all started firing all sorts of different magic at the hordes of creatures below. Explosions and many other splendid phenomena urred, stunning Jim and the others who were watching.

    There were also a few who jumped off their boards, plunging straight into the dense mob, before killing them with their weapons.

    "The saints�� The saints havee. We are saved!"

    zing fire, crackling lightning, storming wind and much more. All elements existing in the world were thrown by these people. Within a few minutes, the creatures that were being one-sidedly annihted started to separate and run in all directions.

    One of those saints came down,nding right in front of the frightened Jim. Even though the other party appeared to be only a man a few years older than him, Jim didn''t have the courage to look him in the eye.

    "Are you alright, kid? You are safe now." The young man said with a warm smile. "My name is Emery. Can you lead me to the person in charge?"

    Even though visibly nervous, Jim nodded his head when he heard the young man''s words. Seeing this, thetter smiled and gestured to him to lead the way.

    As Emery follows the kid, walking across dozens of the abyss creature corpses, he suddenly stops. He checked on one of the corpses to find there was something familiar about it.

    What is this creature really?

    -------

    Author Note:

    Dear readers, with this chapter, the month of April is over and I thank you for your support in buying the privileged chapters. I hope you all had an enjoyable read.

    A slight preview for May chapters; The mid-test will not just be about testing his current power or thoughts about being a leader, there he will find something familiar to home, just like Magus Xion has said.

    I hope you will join me again for the May chapters.

    --------

    This is probably the most active month for me since I started writing 3 years ago.

    Earth Greatest Magus: 68 chapters

    Young Master in Apocalypse: 35 chapters

    Blood Elf Monarch: 39 chapters

    Total: 142 chapters, this is a new record for me, with average 4,7 chapters a day.

    I promise to work harder, be more productive, and create better content. All to reach thepletion of the Spirit magus Universe. Thank you for all your support, hope you all have an enjoyable read.

    PS: Even if we failed the top 10 challenge, I still very much appreciate all the love and support, lets''s not give up and try one more month shall we? Mass released every weekend, or at least 16-17 publish rates a week. I believe this will motivate me to try even harder next month

    Dont forget toe to the monthly Discord event tonight, I would love to hear some of your thought about the novel. Thank you again

 Chapter 904 Survivors

    The two squads led by Emery and Julian arrived at the nearest Andora native settlement from where their transportnded.

    Julian''s strategic nning, where he divided and distributed tasks proportionately, was indeed impressive. However, while he didn''t oppose the idea, Emery personally thought the best way to get intel was from the people - which in this case was the natives of Andora.

    Hence, the reason why they were here was that Emery insisted they had to find the locals right away. Coincidentally, the ones they found were being attacked and nearly overwhelmed by the Abyss creatures.

    The two squads of 34 acolytes jumped into the battle and quickly started a massacre. It didn''t take long for thousands of Abyss creatures to be annihted and breathed theirst.

    While he and the others continued to fight the Abyss creatures, Emery also observed the two types of Abyss creatures they were fighting against.

    [Crawlers]

    [Stage 1 abyss creature]

    [Battle power 10-20]

    A spider-like creature with eight sharp legs whose each movement felt dangerous.

    [Flyers]

    [Stage 2 abyss creature]

    [Battle power 30]

    Pretty much simr to the crawler, only it could fly with its wings.

    Obviously, these two types of Abyss creatures were simply no match to the acolytes at all. They could only be ughtered without being able to put up any meaningful resistance and awarded all 34 acolytes with points.

    In the end, because of how many Abyss creatures there were, they ended up earning more than a thousand points from the killing.

    [Personal points ranking]

    [Rank 698 - 46 points]

    [Squad points ranking]

    [Rank 30 - 582 points]

    With only three members, Emery''s squad only managed to rank 30 out of the 31 squads.

    Even so, Emery didn''t feel much trouble about it. In fact, he was not the least bit bothered, as he continued to follow one of the kids, heading towards the person in charge of this ce.

    As the others were still busy cleaning up the creatures and securing the perimeters, it was Julian and Annara who came along with him. With the boy''s lead, the three of them walked through the settlement and surveyed their surroundings.

    The settlement looked deste and dpidated, with several broken houses scattered haphazardly in the ce. Put simply, It was a miserable sight to look at.

    A few momentster, Emery and the other two found themselves arriving in a square-like clearing, standing in front of hundreds of Andora''s natives. He could see most of them were anxious, some even kneeling on the ground with their hands joined and eyes closed in prayer.

    "Bless the saints�� You have finallye to save us."

    Hearing that, Emery immediately said, "We are not saints, nor gods like what you think of. We are acolytes of the Magus Universe."

    With the world being in the Cmity stage, the restrictions that were usually put in ce were lifted. Hence the reason Emery was able to speak about the Magus Universe freely. However, his words didn''t incite any significant reactions and only served to make these people confused.

    Suddenly, a huge bird flew over their heads causing the wind to blow over the people below.

    Emery and the other two watched, as a figure no less beautiful than Annara descended from the sky andnded right in the middle of them.

    Once again, the crowd of Andora natives cried out.

    "Goddess! The Goddess is here!"

    "Goddess, please help us!"

    Klea, who had just arrived, was caught off guard when she heard the natives suddenly call her a goddess. However, she who was once a queen was able to quickly adapt to the situation and disyed a demeanor befitting a goddess name.

    "Do not be afraid, as we are here to help you."

    Klea''s words seemed to be working, as Emery could see the anxious expressions on their faces bing lighter. Her eyes swiftly scanned the natives and saw that there were dozens people were suffering from injuries of varying degrees. Therefore, she quickly cast her healing spells. The natives looked awestruck, as they watched the wounds on their family''s bodies gradually heal.

    In a matter of a few minutes, Emery and the others were able to get the natives'' trust. Thanks to that, they could finally meet the person in charge of the settlement.

    With an exchange of nces, Emery and Julian immediately split up to do what they needed to. Julian would try to gain any information about the other nearby settlements from General Solosa, while Emery decided to approach the other natives and ask about their story.

    ��-

    Andora was a with a civilization history of more than three thousand years.

    The natives called the ce they lived the nations of three continents. Their technological progress seemed to be more advanced than Earth, because they already understood the manufacture of firearms. They had even invented various kinds of mechanical vehicles.

    As Emery inspected one of the ''guns'' the natives used against the Abyss creatures, As, who was following him, opened his mouth and started to exin what it really was.

    "This is an example of the most primitive type of firearm, capable of firing metal projectiles with an effective range of 300 meters. This kind of technology cannot even be considered as a Tier 1 weapon."

    Emery finally understood that, with such a weapon andparing it to the standards of Abyss creatures, it was no surprise that nations with a poption of nearly 1 billion were overwhelmed and massacred, leaving them in a state where less than 2% of the initial poption survived.

    From the conversations and stories he heard, Emery could tell these people used to be a proud nation. But after three years of cmity, with so much pain and suffering, the pride they had was no longer - reced instead by fear and horror.

    Their only source of hope was the Divine Mother they worshiped in the Sacred Mountains.

    "Sacred Mountains?" Emery asked once more, to be sure.

    "Yes, that is where the Divine Mother is said to reside," answered one of the natives humbly, still bowing respectfully. From their expressions and gestures, it was clear the majority thought Emery and the others were saviors sent by the Divine Mother.

    Hearing this actually made Emery feel rather confused. This was because the Sacred Mountains the natives mentioned were exactly the ce where most of the Abyss creatures came from.

    He couldn''t help but wonder if there was a connection between the two and was curious to know who or what this Divine Mother was.

    Unfortunately, no matter how curious he was, this matter needed to be put aside for the time being, as Emery had others more important things to do first.

    Regrouping with Julian''s group, the Roman had already received information about several other settlements in the vicinity from General Solosa and matched it to the map they had.

    Pointing at the map, Julian exined his reasoning, "In my opinion, this outpost is a very good ce to gather all the survivors, so I n to increase its defense. What do you think?"

    Emery looked at the map and could see what Julian said made sense, so he agreed with the idea.

    With the limited number of people in their group, Emery thought of involving a few natives at the outpost to help rally the survivors to gather at this ce. Of course, he was also nning on sending some acolytes to protect them during the journey.

    However, these activities had the potential to make the rankings of the two squads far behind the other squads.

    While no one wasining at the moment, Emery knew there were some people who were restless, when he announced this decision.

    With this thought, Emery had another idea in mind.

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 905 Stronghold

    Emery strolled around the settlement, walking through a ce that ran deep into an underground cave. Inside he saw more people gathering and huddling together. Half of them were women and children. Hundreds, by no means, were in ideal conditions to be moved.

    The one who led him through this ce was the young boy from before. He was called Jim, the son of General Solosa, who led and took charge of this ce.

    "Thank you, mister, for saving our lives." The boy said before taking off.

    Emery watched as the boy ran towards a corner, where people were busy making things needed to survive in this apocalyptic world such as food and medicines.

    Then, to his surprise, Jim took out a handful of flowers with striking light blue petals and handed them over to those people. He could clearly see the surprise as well as delight on those people''s faces when they saw the flowers in the boy''s hands.

    Without saying anything, those people took the flowers very carefully, yet also with eagerness, before promptly preparing other tools used to process them.

    With [Analyze], Emery quickly learnt of the flower''s properties.

    [Agapanthus - Tier 2]

    It was quite an effective healing herb and ingredient for concocting. It was known for its soothing effect, which helped to reduce pain from injuries sustained.

    It was at this moment, when Emery was deep in thought, that Jim turned around. He noticed Emery had his gaze fixed on the flower and assumed he was interested in it. So, he offered it to him.

    Emery was touched by the boy''s sincerity.

    He understood that, although that flower was merely Tier 2 ingredients in his eyes, it must be something precious to the boy standing in front of him.

    Therefore, he refused the boy''s offer with a wave of his hand and decided to help them instead.

    Emery raised his hand towards the ce where the injured and sick were gathered and cast [Rejuvenating Mushroom].

    That corner of the cave was enveloped by a bright green light, startling those who were there. The dirty soil of the underground cavern was now filled by a dozen unique-looking mushrooms that gave off a faint glow.

    In a short time, theplexion of the people lying there brightened and the wounds on their bodies got better. Jim, who was taken aback by the miraculous sight, finally regained his senses. He immediately turned around and bowed deeply towards Emery.

    "Thank you, mister�� Thank you."

    After saying that, the kid turned around again and ran towards a woman who was also in the crowd of people, who were healed by Emery''s spell. It seemed the other party was the boy''s mother, as she looked at him with affectionation and smiled seeing the boy hug her.

    Emery then walked to that corner of the cave, treating those whose condition was too severe for [Rejuvenating Mushroom] topletely heal them and even used [Regrow Limb] to those who needed it.

    This sight quickly made the red-haired girl who followed him annoyed.

    "Are you gonna spend all day doing things like this?"

    "No, of course not. Just a bit more..." Emery answered, as he treated a young man who had lost his two hands.

    After an hour of exploring around the ce, Emery realized there were about 5,000 survivors staying in the outpost, but considering the existence of the underground cave, this ce should be enough to hold up to 10 times that number.

    When Emery returned to the surface, Julian was already finished briefing his squad and called all the Earth and Metal element users among them. There were five of them, four men and one woman. He then chose 1,000 able-bodied survivors to help fortify the ce, remaking it into a stronghold that could resist those Crawlers.

    Thanks to the [Soften Earth] spell, the survivors would have a much easier timepleting their jobs of building defensive structures surrounding the outpost. The [Stone Wall] spell, on the other hand, would definitely work wonders to create a better outeryer of the walls.

    In the meantime, Julian would join forces with the Metal acolyte to reinforce the walls with sharp metal spikes ands.

    Julian also instructed the other members of his squad to divide into two groups to rally survivors from other nearby settlements to this ce.

    One was led by Okoye and consisted of her Akanda warriors, while the other consisted of the remaining members and led by Aiko the Jade sh.

    As for Thrax and Chumo, neither of them left with the escort groups, as Emery requested them for a different project.

    "Alright, Just make sure to be back here in 10 hours. So we can start our meeting with the other squad leaders."

    Emery then called his squad members, Annara and As, as well as two elite members he borrowed from Julian''s squad, Thrax and Chumo, of course Klea was already with him. The six acolytes including him swiftly headed out of the settlement together.

    "What are you nning to do?" asked the red-haired girl, as they walked away from the settlement, her expression dubious.

    "Don''t worry. Just follow me."

    Annara seemed to want to say more, but Thrax''s loudughter stopped her from doing so.

    "Hahaha! As long as there is a fight, I will follow you everywhere, brother!"

    As they all flew on top of an orbiter, Emery turned to Chumo, "Have you found it yet?"

    "Yeah. The closest is 60 miles up ahead."

    Thanks to his [Eye of the Raven], Chumo''s reconnaissance ability far surpassed Emery''s with his Spirit Reading. Not only could he sense life signs much further than him, but he could also perceive those with a weaker lifeform, like the stage 1 Crawler or other small creatures.

    With their current speed, the six of them could easily cover 60 miles in just 10 minutes. Therefore, Emery decided not to use [Spatial Gate] and continued flying, using this opportunity to study thendscape better.

    After traveling across the yellow in and passing several small forests and dozens of abandoned buildings, the group finally reached their destination. A cave located in one of the forests.

    Realizing Emery had actually brought them to one of the existing Abyss Nest, everyone looked excited. Especially the battle maniac, Thrax.

    Before heading in, however, As touched the ground with his hand, using the seismic scan. The light from his mechanical eyes was projected out and formed into an image of the underground map.

    This was definitely one of the benefits of having the half-man, half-machine acolyte on the squad.

    Seeing this, Emery pped his hands, "Alright, guys. We''re going in!"

 Chapter 906 Abyss Nest

    <h4>Chapter 906 Abyss Nest</h4>

    With the half-machine acolyte As'' ability, coupled with Chumo''s reconnaissance skill, the Abyss nest interior was quickly mapped out.

    Of the half a dozen tunnels within the nest, only two lead to the main chamber hidden 20 miles deep underground, while the other four actually lead to a dead end. If it wasn''t for As'' ability, the six of them would have gotten lost in the nest, wasting their time searching for the true path.

    "Wow! It spread so far underground!" Klea eximed as she scanned the image As projected.

    Not only was it able to sense their rough location, Chumo''s [Eye of the Raven] also perceived the number of Abyss creatures residing within the nest. He sensed that there were around five thousand of stage 1, a few hundreds of stage 2 as well as dozens of stage 3, and about half a dozen stage 4 Abyss creatures.

    He didn''t detect any stage 5 Abyss creature, unless thetter for some reason had the ability to hide its existence.

    "So, how do you want to do this?" asked Annara as she looked at Emery.

    Knowing the number and the strength of the Abyss creatures in the nest, unless there was indeed a stage 5 Abyss creature hidden inside, there really wasn''t much for the group to worry about. In fact, by the standard ofbat prowess they possessed, it was only a matter of how long it would take to clear it.

    At this, Klea quickly voiced her suggestion. "Let''s make two teams and see who reaches the main chamber first!"

    Her idea, unexpectedly, received a sound agreement from the red-haired girl. Thetter looked excited.

    Emery also had no objection to the idea, as he wanted to check how challenging this ce was. On top of that, clearing both tunnels meant more Abyss creatures being killed, which meant more points.

    Still, he insisted that no one entered the main chamber before they grouped up again. All part of what he wanted to check and also in the case of finding a hidden stage 5 Abyss creature. He didn''t want to see hispanions injured, or worse, lose their lives.

    "I choose Emery first!" said Klea excitedly while hugging Emery''s arm. It took him a moment to realize that she meant picking the team.

    Seeing this tant disy of affection, Annara just rolled her eyes and said, "Alright. Inside there, the cyborg is much more useful anyway."

    "Then�� I choose Chumo next" said Klea, thinking that since the other side had picked the one with the map of the Abyss nest, then she would need Chumo''s reconnaissance ability topare.

    Through all of this, the boys seemed to have no intention to voice their opinions and just follow the two girl''s words readily. Well, except the diator champion Thrax who was quite annoyed when he saw that he was pickedst.

    "Huh! You willter regret not choosing me!" Thrax said while looking at Klea when she chose Chumo. It was clear to see that he wasining.

    As he was walking towards Annara and As, however, the red-haired girl turned to Klea and said, "You can have him. Two of us is enough."

    "....."

    "#^&@%& Fuck!!"

    Thrax got angry, but had no ce to vent as Annara already dashed towards the Abyss nest''s entrance with As following right behind her. The Thracian felt like he wanted to pluck all the hairs he had to shout his frustration out loud.

    "Arrrgghhh! Such an insult to the Immortal diator!!"

    The entire situation, or rather, farce gave Emery a slight chuckle. On the other hand, Klea quickly grabbed Thrax''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, you''ll be happier with us.. Plus, this way we can definitely win."

    "That''s damn right!!"

    Thrax looked like he was on fire as he darted towards the nest. Seeing this, Emery just shook his head wryly and hoped that this friend of his wouldn''t be too reckless and hurt himself in the process.

    St! St!

    Blood sttered everywhere inside the gloomy tunnel, adding a hint of color to the somber atmosphere. From behind, Emery could see how fierce Thrax really was now and how those stage 1 to stage 3 Abyss creatures died in his hands without being able to do anything.

    The huge, Tier 5 dark red ives that Thrax won from the diator Championship gave off a faint light in the dim tunnel, as he continued his ughter of Abyss creatures in the realm of closebat.

    [Lurker]

    [Stage 2 Abyss creature]

    [Battle power 40]

    [Roach]

    [Stage 3 Abyss creature]

    [Battle power 90]

    All the Abyss creatures they encountered this time were like a series of bugs with multiple legs and sharp ws, antennas, and stingers. They were extremely horrible to look at.

    The ones named Lurker were twice asrge as Crawler, and were capable of spitting corrosive liquids. Emery watched as the liquid they releasednded on the ground of the tunnel and created a small, still bubbling crater.

    The Roach, on the other hand, was covered in a dark carapace which had a very strong defensive capability,parable to Tier 3 artifact. Moreover, it had a regenerative factor that was quiet overwhelming.

    The stage 3 Abyss creatures would need some extra work to be killed, but there weren''t any significant problems for this group of elite acolytes.

    Faintyer of zing aura swiftly covered Thrax''s entire body as he used his [Immortal Gate - stage 6].

    [Battle power 122 (186)]

    Feeling the strength coursing through his body, Thrax swiftly brandished his gauntlet that was enveloped in mes thanks to [Fire Infusion] spell and began to wreak havoc among the horde of Abyss creatures.

    To Emery''s surprise, as they walked deeper, the tunnel became wider and there were several small chambers that were filled with Abyss creatures.

    Seeing this, Emery decided to take action as well. He began casting [Seed Bomb] and threw it into the chamber, resulting in the sessive deaths of the Abyss creatures that lived within. Then, he cast [Mineralized Warrior].

    10 huge humanoid figures made of stones emerged from the ground and Emery swiftly ordered them to sh with the Abyss creatures. He wanted to see how his summon wouldpare to these creatures.

    A few minutester, Emery could be seen with a satisfied expression on his face. It turned out that his Mineralized Warriors were able to withstand the stage 2 Abyss creature Lurker''s corrosive spit with ease, and their swords were sharp enough to cut through the stage 3 Abyss creature Roach.

    With this result, Emery decided to create 10 more Mineralized Warriors to speed up their clearing speed.

    "Ah! I finally get to see your new toy!" Klea said when she saw Emery create the Mineralized Warrior. At the same time, she also cast [Chain Lightning] and sted all the iing Abyss creatures into smithereens.

    Zap zap zap!

    Chumo, who was at the back, didn''t stay still either. He created 10 [Shadow Clone] of himself, and suddenly, it seemed as if a whole squad of thirty were fighting the Abyss creatures.

    As they continued to walk deeper into the tunnel, more and more Abyss creatures attacked them with bloodlust. Seeing the number approaching them, Klea suddenly floated in midair and began to cast her Tier 5 spell [Cyclone].

    The all-powerful spell that she had used during the Magus Game made its appearance again, and within seconds, dozens of Crawlers and Lurkers were destroyed into pieces and scattered everywhere.

    What surprised Emery was that even after unleashing such a taxing spell, Klea didn''t look tired at all - unlike before. In fact, she even shouted energetically at Chumo.

    "Chumo, which way leads to the main chamber? We have to hurry!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 907 - Main Chamber

    Chapter 907 - Main Chamber

    Even though Chumo knew the way, it still took them almost three hours to finally reach outside the main chamber.

    The group had tried their best to break through the thousands of abyss creatures and believed the time it took them to reach this ce wasn''t bad at all.

    However, as soon as they arrived at the main chamber, Klea froze and almost immediately sulked upon seeing the two figures in front of the chamber.

    Annara and As had reached the main chamber before they did, and judging from the two''s carefree attitude, it seemed that they did not arrive recently.

    "How did you two get here so fast!?" the girl asked in disbelief.

    How did those two arrive so fast, when they encountered so many abyss creatures in the way!?

    Looking at Klea''s surprised look, Annara could not help but smirk in response.

    "It''s called skill, girl."

    Unlike Klea, Emery was not really surprised by this turn of events. After all, his two teammates were also students of the privileged ss. As, in particr, had a test ranking of 16. Emery was sure that after his upgrade, the half-machine acolyte now had at least 300 points of battle power and a new ability of some sort.

    The two girls were about to start arguing when, out of nowhere, the area faintly rumbled. The group immediately prepared themselves for battle, and sure enough, a horde of abyss creatures came out from the main chamber. Hundreds of stage 1 to 3 swarmed in, and further back, and they saw them: five hulking creatures stood in their midst.

    [Ravager]

    [Abyss creature - Stage 4]

    [Battle Power: 210]

    These hulking creatures were five-meter creatures with a body structure that looked like a dark beetle. Each of their steps brought a little tremor to the chamber. Even at first nce, their armored bodies seemed out of the ordinary.

    Emery was ready to fight, but before charging forward, he asked Chumo to confirm if there were any hidden dangers within the chamber.

    [Eye of Raven]

    After a brief moment, Chumo confirmed there was indeed nothing else in the chamber except for the horde in front of them.

    "521 Crawlers, 72 Lurkers, 21 Roaches and 5 of those Ravagers."

    Now that everything was clear, Emery called on the group.

    "All right, attack!"

    When it came to charging into battle, Thrax was always the swiftest among them. With just one swing of his prided dark red ives, he managed to stop the creatures'' momentum and simultaneously killed a dozen Crawlers.

    However, right after the diator finished swinging his ives, a figure flew on top of him, instantlyunching powerful sts of lighting and fire at the horde of monsters.

    [Tempest re]

    Baaammmmm!

    In just a second, a powerful offensive spell quickly melted half the creatures in the chamber, even forming a half-sphere crater as a result. This attack amazed Emery and the others, but unlike them, Thrax was irritated by it.

    "Arghh!"

    Unwilling to lose against the half-machine acolyte, the diator wildly charged forward and rushed towards one of the huge stage 4 creatures in the middle of the horde. With all the power he could put in one attack, he swung his heavy ives.

    [Battle Art: Heavy Smash]

    Bammmm!

    The three-meter beetle-like creature was instantly knocked down by his smash. However, contrary to his expectations, it only managed to create a shallow wound on the creature''s body.

    While Thrax was staring at the result of his attack, the creature quickly countered with a powerful st of poison from its mouth. Fortunately, Thrax was able to dodge to the side, before smashing it another time.

    Bammmm!

    But he did not stop there. Immediately after, Thrax heavily swung his ives toward one spot of the creature''s armored body over and over again.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Even though it took some time, his barrage of attacks finally opened a visible crack in the creature''s thick armor.

    On the other hand, Annara flew directly toward another stage 4 creature, knowing it was the real tasty meal that gave a whopping 5,000 points. The moment the red-haired girl arrived above her target, she swiftly used her whip to hold the creature down, as she cast one of her best darkness-element magic spells.

    [Desecrate]

    The red-haired girl put both of her hands on the creature''s back, within a second, the shell of the creature began to crumble from the inside as the creature writhed in pain.

    "Curse magic!" Emery eximed, when he saw Annara''s spell.

    The huge creature raged out loud. It heavily flung around its body trying to get the red-haired girl off its back, but it only killed a dozen small crawlers around instead. The girl kept holding the whip tightly, and after a few seconds, it finally fell with dark oozeing out from all over its body.

    While the three were crazily charging toward the hordes of creatures, Klea and Chumo decided to use long-range attacks. With Klea''s constant thunderbolt spells followed by her [Little Gungnir] and Chumo''s group of 10 archers, the abyss creatures rushing towards them were swiftly killed in the dozens.

    Emery himself had sent his [Mineralized Warriors] to support all of his 5panions to make sure they did not act recklessly and get surrounded or cornered, but he also charged forward to give one of the stage 4 creatures a try.

    He took out his savage de, used [Blink] to appear right next to it, and started to sh at the creature multiple times to test its strength. It took him half a dozen shes and one critical hit at the creature''s eyes, before it finally fell motionless and died.

    The group of six only needed roughly 10 minutes to clear up the main chamber.

    After the group made sure that all the creatures were dead, they walked and approached the corner of the chamber and found a glowing boulder.

    They could clearly sense energy emanating from the 4-meter-tall stone. It was a magical rune, the source of energy that brought these Abyss creatures to this ce.

    "I guess we just need to destroy this boulder," Annara said with a shrug.

    The girl was ready to cast a spell to get the job done, when Emery suddenly gestured for her to stop.

    "Don''t! This is why we are here."

    The red-haired girl looked at him with a visibly confused expression, but she stopped per his order and waited for him to continue.

    However, Emery''s next words shocked her.

    "Thrax, Chumo, I want either of you to destroy this boulder instead."

    The group quickly realized what Emery was trying to do and Annara inwardly cursed upon realizing it.

 Chapter 908 - Bonus Points

    Chapter 908 - Bonus Points

    "One of you two go ahead and destroy it."

    Even though he heard Emery''s confirmation again, Chumo still seemed to be a little hesitant to do the deed. Fortunately or not, there was no way the musclehead of the group - Thrax - would be willing to let such an opportunity go.

    Tightly gripping the huge ive in his hand, Thrax swiftly brought the Tier 5 weapon to the air and swung it with all his might, unleashing all the irritation he had umted to the rune-covered boulder.

    BOOM!

    Crackkkk!!

    Even though it was covered with runes, the boulder couldn''t evenst more than a second against Thrax''s ive and shattered into pieces. Immediately after the boulder was destroyed, a notification came to Emery''s mind from the device for the test.

    [Squad 21 - has cleared a Nest - 5000 points awarded to all squad members]

    An additional notification that said they had received five thousand points for sessfully clearing an Abyss nest both came to Thrax and Chumo.

    Seeing the reactions of the two of them, Annara quickly guessed what happened andmented in a sour tone, "You are very generous, aren''t you?"

    Hearing the red-haired girl''s words, it took a second for Klea to understand what she meant and had just happened.

    Emery''s choice of asking Chumo or Thrax to destroy the boulder meant that the squad the two were part of - Squad 21 - was the one whopleted the objective. Hence by now, all thirty members of Squad 21 must also have received the same message as the two.

    What Emery didn''t expect was the fact that he also got the notification. It seemed his position as one of themanders was much more advantageous than he previously thought.

    This idea came to Emery''s mind and he just had to give it a try to see if it was like what he thought, and apparently, he was right. The reason why he gave the points to Julian''s squad, and not his own, was obviously because this way the points received would be awarded to 30 people instead of 3.

    A momentter, a message came from the device. Emery turned his attention and saw it was from Julian.

    [It''s you, isn''t it?. You are brilliant Emery, this will definitely improve our n]

    After seeing Julian''s message, Emery didn''t reply right away and instead checked his own points.

    [Personal points ranking]

    [Rank 343 - 18210 points]

    [Squad points ranking]

    [Rank 22 - 58111 points]

    His group of three could get around 50,000 points for killing all the Abyss creatures they encountered, added with the other three, their ughter of the Abyss creatures in this nestted them as much as 80,000 points.

    Considering that there were still Abyss creatures in the four tunnels they didn''t go through, he calcted thatpletely killing all the Abyss creatures in an Abyss nest would give about 100,000 points.

    In the meantime, the objective reward for sessfully destroying an Abyss nest was 5,000 points for every member in the squad. This meant that a normal squad of 30 people would give an extra total of 150,000 points.

    Thisparison clearly showed thatpleting the objective of clearing an Abyss nest was much more rewarding than clearing up killing the Abyss creatures.

    While Emery was engrossed in his thoughts, Annara who was sulking opened her mouth. "Are you all happy now? Next, it will be our turn to destroy the boulder"

    While the others had already turned around and wanted to leave, Emery on the other hand just stood there with his eyes closed.

    Annara who saw this couldn''t help but feel annoyed. She said in a sour tone, "What are you doing now? Let''s go!"

    "Give me a minute."

    Realizing that Emery was no longer paying heed to her after saying those words, Annara could only grumble and wait for a minute to pass. The others didn''t say anything either. They, especially Klea, wanted to see what Emery wanted to do.

    When the requested 1 minute had passed, Emery suddenly raised his arm, made a circr motion with it, and his special spell was cast.

    [Spatial Gate]

    In front of the six people, a dazzling swirling portal appeared indicating that the spell was sessful.

    An exmation was heard from Klea. "Woah! You can even create a portal from deep down here! This is Amazing!"

    In fact, it wasn''t as easy as Klea thought and Emery himself initially thought. He didn''t expect to expend so much concentration in his Spirit Reading in order to use the ability from 20 miles below the surface. Fortunately, the fact that he knew very well the situation above and below was really helpful.

    Without further ado, the group walked into the spatial gate. Immediately, they arrived right outside the entrance of the Abyss nest they had just cleared.

    A sigh of awe escaped Klea''s mouth and shemented, "This is amazing, really. We don''t have to walk past those stinky corpses of bugs." Turning her head to her lover, she said, "Emery, can we just use your space magic to directly arrive at the main chamber next time?"

    Emery shook his head in response. As now that he already arrived on the surface again, he could not sense the main chamber no matter how hard he tried. It was as if it didn''t exist in the first ce.

    Klea looked disappointed seeing his negative response. Seeing that, Emery chuckled.

    "I''m still not sure right now, but I might have a way."

    Since they still had 7 hours before the appointed meeting time, Emery asked Chumo to find another Abyss nest. It was only after half an hour of flying around that thetter finally found another and the group quickly headed over.

    This time, however, the group didn''t immediately enter the nest. Emery had told the group to wait as he wanted to try a different method he had thought of.

    "How do you want it to be,mander?" Annara asked with a smirk on her face.

    Emery ignored the teasing tone in her words and calmly said, "I would like all of you to enter with a different group, but this time I will not be joining."

    With the abilities they had, Emery decided to permeate the privilege As and Annara in two different groups, and with that, he told Annara to go with Chumo this time.

    "Well, at least I got the cute one," was Annara''s response. She spoke those words in a clear teasing tone, and the recipient - Chumo quickly grew tense. Unfortunately for the Asian boy, the red-haired girl noticed his reaction.

    "You are Chumo, right..? I have seen you at the Darkness Institute quite a few times." Annara got closer to Chumo and saw him getting tense. " You don''t have to be so nervous, you know.."

    Thrax said, "Don''t mind him. He''s always like that in front of beautiful girls."

    "Really? ��You think I am beautiful?" It was clear to see that the red-haired girl was teasing Chumo.

    It seemed that Chumo''s embarrassment reached its peak with that, as he suddenly answered loudly.

    "I�� I... I HAVE A GIRLFRIEND ALREADY BACK HOME!"

    "....."

    There was a moment of silence, before a burst ofughter urred.

    "HAHAHAH!!"

    ***

    With Chumo paired with Annara, Thrax ended up getting paired with the powerful As, and Emery could faintly see that the diator seemed to force himself to not feel inferior. As for Klea, Emery just said, "You can choose whichever group you want to join."

    The Egyptian queen, however, went closer to Emery before saying, "It''s not safe to be alone on such a dangerous. I will stay here with you!"

    Even though he knew what she was thinking, Emery didn''t want to argue and just proceeded with his n.

 Chapter 909 - One Mind

    Chapter 909 - One Mind

    "So what''s the n?" asked Annara with her hands folded together.

    Emery didn''t say anything. He just put both of his hands on the ground and once again cast [Mineralized Warrior]. Immediately after, familiar humanoid figures emerged from the ground one by one.

    Ten. Twenty. Thirty.

    A total of thirty Mineralized Warriors had been created by Emery. They all stood there, waiting for their orders. However, before anyone couldment about this rather impressive sight, more figures emerged from the ground.

    Forty. Fifty. Sixty.

    This time, Emery managed to create 60 Mineralized Warriors in one go. This was indeed a big number, and obviously brought a surprise to the group. Apparently, they didn''t expect him to be able to do such a thing.

    Sixty humanoid figures,pletely made of ck-colored stone, stood together in an orderly line, ready to receive any order.

    Thanks to the fact that he had cast the [Mineralized Warrior] spell several times until now, Emery was getting used to the requirements of his Spirit Pool. Thus the reason for this spectacle, as therger Spirit Pool the more summons he could create.

    But because he had created 60 of this summon, he felt as if half of his Spirit Pool was no longer essible until he dispelled the summon. Hence in a way, Emery would be weaker - with less Spirit Pool capacity - as long as these Mineralized Warriors were active.

    There was also a part when Emery needed to keep up the use of his Spirit Reading to asionally give them simple orders here and there, in order to make them more effective in battle. All of this meant that the more summons he had, the harder it would be to control.

    However, even with therge number of summons that had been created, Emery still looked like he was not done.

    "All of you will go down with 30 of my summons each, and also this."

    While the others were wondering what else was there, Emery opened his Spatial Space and immediately 6 nt creatures came out of it. It was Twik and the 5 Chizpur brothers.

    A shrill cry rang out in the air.

    "They are so CUTE!!!" Klea pounced on the huge one of the chubby creatures like a predator and hugged it tightly as if it would disappear in the next moment.

    The other girl in the group, on the other hand, showed the very opposite reaction. Annara furrowed her brows and turned to Emery before saying, "Emery, this is a test that concerns our future; not the ce to practice your summon spell and train your pets."

    As if he expected such a reaction, Emery calmly replied, "I wanted to test something that might help us get more points in the long run. So, I''m asking you to bear with my actions for now. "

    The furrows in her brows eased when she heard that. In the end, the red-haired girl just shrugged.

    "Well�� at least this time it''s our turn to destroy the boulder."

    Emery, however, didn''t say anything of consent. He smiled and said, "No, We will give the points to Squad 21 again. That way, it will be more beneficial to the toon."

    Hearing that, Annara cursed and was about to startining. Unfortunately, Klea quickly intervened with a smile.

    "Well, you were the one who chose him asmander first. So here we are."

    Annara''s face turned dark. Unwilling to dishearten this teammate of his, Emery decided to give another assurance to appease her.

    "Don''t worry and just trust me this once. We will get more points after."

    A soft snort was the response he received. Smiling wryly, Emery turned his gaze to the 60 Mineralized Warriors, Twik and the Chizpur brothers, before saying, "Are you all ready?!"

    "Kuang.. Kuang Ku Ku!!"

    An energetic response came from the Twik and Chizpur brothers, while the Mineralization Warriors gave no reaction for obvious reasons.

    Emery chose Chiku to stay together with Klea and Twik. The rest were then separated into the two groups.

    Now that the preparation had been settled, the two groups swiftly entered the entrance of the Abyss nest and parted their ways into two different tunnels.

    Meanwhile, Emery sat in a lotus position on top of a rock in front of the entrance of the Abyss nest. His eyes were closed while the air around him was calm, indicating that he was concentrating.

    On the other hand, seeing all his brothers enter the Abyss nest, thest of Chizpur brothers - Chiku - was not happy. The chubby creature looked dejected with its slightly hunched body and its gaze fixed on the dark entrance.

    "Ku ku�� ku.."

    "Don''t worry, Chiku. I have a different special for you."

    Klea moved closer to Emery, as she was curious about what his n was. A momentter, she watched as Chiku the chubby creature used its ability [Earth Burrows] and its figurepletely disappeared into the ground.

    As they went deeper, Emery needed to concentrate further in order to maximize his Spirit Reading.

    Ever since he reached rank 9, Emery could feel the range that his Spirit Reading covered was doubled. However, he hadn''t been practicing with it since his preparation for the duels and the mid-test, and only now that he really focused on it.

    Other than Spirit Reading, Emery had another skill he prepared for this n.

    [One Mind]

    The fact that the Fey''s innate skill worked well with Twik and the Chizpur brothers was very important because now Emery could see what was happening to the two groups through the eyes of the 4 Chizpur brothers who apanied them to the Abyss nest.

    Surprisingly as he suspected, when he used [One Mind], Emery was able to have a better understanding of things around his nt creatures, even though they were separate and deep underground.

    He once again proved this by concentrating on Chiku, who was currently digging away from him at high speed.

    Emery was ted to find out that with [One Mind], he could utilize the nt creatures as a beacon of some sort to further expand the range of his Spirit Reading.

    "This is amazing," Emery muttered as he was immersed in the extraordinary sensation of his expanded Spirit Reading.

    He continued to maintain his concentration and push the limit of his Spirit Reading with the help of the nt creatures. With Chiku''s help, he discovered that the maximum range of [One Mind] for Spirit Reading to still be used effectively was around 300 miles.

    This meant that through this method, Emery''s Spirit Reading was able to cover three to four times its normal range.

    At that moment, the Chizpur brothers suddenly turned into Emery''s best recon unit, especially with their outstanding burrowing skills.

    A few hourster, when the two groups had reached the main chamber of the Abyss nest, Emery came down from the rock he was sitting, and casually cast [Spatial Gate].

    Because of the presence of his nt creatures, he sessfully sensed the area 20 miles deep underground. Together with Klea, he entered the swirling portal and arrived at the main chamber where Annara and the others were.

    Just like before, 500 plus abyss creatures were waiting for them in the main chamber with half a dozen stage 4 standing near the runed boulder.

    "Let''s clear them up!"

    It didn''t take long for the six people to clean up all the Abyss creatures that were in the main chamber. In fact, the Abyss creatures could only put up a pointless struggle as they were ughtered like chickens.

    Knowing Emery would gave the final reward to Julian''s squad again, Annara turned more aggressive in killing the stage 4 creatures, giving her 5000 points each.

    Now that Emery has a better grasp on the Abyss Nest and also better understanding of his skill. He swiftly created another portal to return and meet up with the other squads.

 Chapter 910 - The Plan

    Chapter 910 - The n

    When Emery returned to the outpost together with the others, he was quite surprised by the sight that weed him. The dpidated outpost that was on the verge of copse no longer existed, reced by apletely new reinforced structure. It was a stronghold, to put it simply.

    In a mere 10 hours, Julian had seeded in reforming the Andora native outpost into somethingpletely different from what it was before. The thin, brittle-looking walls were reced by thick, polished stone walls that were 8 meters high - three times its previous height.

    Moreover, Julian also decided to construct bret��che along the defensive walls. Apparently, he went for this extra mile in the hopes the natives would find it easier to defend against the attacks of Abyss creatures with their weapons in the future.

    All in all, thanks to the upgrades, the outpost had definitely be much easier to protect.

    Emery also noticed a mob of people hundreds of meters away, making their way towards the outpost. It seemed a new batch of Andora natives from nearby settlements had arrived.

    Okoye was there with her Akanda warriors, leading the thousands of people into the newly-upgraded outpost. On the other hand, Aiko had also returned to the outpost. It turned out she had finished her task of bringing in the natives an hour ago.

    The girl bearing the Jade sh moniker approached Emery. Before he could ask if there was anything he could help with, she seized the initiative and said, "It was you, isn''t it? Thanks for the points." Again, before Emery could muster any response, the girl had walked away. She came quickly and left just as fast.

    Seeing this bizarre sight, Annara stepped closer to Klea and nudged her before saying, "Your boyfriend really knows how to impress a girl, doesn''t he? Aren''t you worried?"

    It seemed the provocation was ineffective, as Klea was seen smiling nonchntly.

    "My man is indeed popr�� but I know that he''s loyal. So I''m not worried at all."

    Hearing her tone and the conviction on her face, Annara chuckled and turned to look at Emery, "Hmm�� You''re really confident, aren''t you?"

    Klea turned to her and beamed the brightest smile she could make. "Yeah!"

    ��

    The group gathered in a simple, three-story building - thergest building in the outpost. Julian was the one who had instructed for it to be built, as he thought they would need a base of their own during the test.

    The ce where they gathered was on the roof with an open area that allowed them to clearly see all the areas around the outpost.

    Roran, Lydell, Sigurd, Orion and the two kin, Wage and Ryan Gasa, were already present; so was Julian along with Anas and Orycon.

    "Alright, Emery''s here. Now, we are only missing Rayne and Trish."

    About a minute after Emery arrived, Trish the water element specialist came.

    "I''ve contacted Rayne, she told me she''s in a bit of a problem and therefore will bete. We don''t have much time to spare, so we''ll have to start without her," Julian said, to which the others answered with agreement.

    Immediately after, Julian showed the map of the continent that had been marked all over, about more than a hundred, which was the number of Abyss nests that had been discovered. Everyone present in the meeting without exception had pensive expressions as they looked at the map.

    Emery then stepped in, sharing about his experience delving into and clearing an Abyss nest. He also didn''t forget to tell the others about his calctions and opinions on what they should do to get ahead from this point.

    No one voiced disagreement after Emery finished his words. It seemed everyone unanimously agreed that clearing the Abyss nests was more productive and should be made a priority, as it would earn them more points than roaming around killing stray Abyss creatures.

    However, Julian, who has had a contemtive expression since Emery spoke, expressed his concern. "We found a total of 152 nests during our exploration. Plus the areas that Trish hasn''t given yet and maybe a few that we''ve missed, leading me to believe that there are no more than 200 Abyss nests on this continent."

    Hearing this, the two Gasa who were looking forward to getting into action and earn points said, "So? Just divide by 10. Everyone will get 14 to 15 each, that will do it."

    However, contrary to their expectations, the entire ce was silent. Then, Julian expressed his concern which also urred to several people when they heard his words.

    "The problem is that one Abyss nest will only give at most 250,000 points including the bonus. That''s about 7,500 per person, and 15 Abyss nests will only give each person an average of 110,000 points."

    It finally struck the Gasas.

    This was a problem, because the minimum points a regr acolyte needed to pass the test was 200,000. The requirement became even more outrageous for elite and privileged acolytes, respectively.

    "This means the test wants us to do more than just clear the Abyss nests."

    Again, everyone quickly agreed with the conclusion Julian drew. In fact, if they didn''t n this right, they might have ended up fighting against each other over the Abyss nests in order to get more points.

    "This is also why I rebuilt this outpost into a base we can use. I strongly believe the way for all of us as a toon to pass the test is to help as many Andora natives as possible."

    When the others heard this, most of them showed anxious expressions. After all, for most of them, killing Abyss creatures was far easier than protecting lives.

    Emery opened the data from the device and looked intently at the notification that appeared.

    [toon Objectives: Save survivors]

    [Survivors: 14,402,540]

    [Time left: 9 days, 11 hours and 49 minutes]

    It had been 12 hours since the mid-test started, and the initial number had decreased by 200,000. This meant that more than 16,000 people died every hour. A staggering rate of death, to say the least.

    This objective was not popr, because not only was it more difficult to do, it also only gave one point for every 10 lives saved. To put it simply, in the eyes of most people, the reward was not worth the efforts expended.

    Julian, however, tried to argue against this stereotype. He quickly exined that, considering the three continents, there were about 4,000,000 to 5,000,000 survivors still hiding in each continent.

    If they manage to save a portion of them, saving one million people would give 100,000 points to everyone in the toon. That''s a total of 30 million points.

    "If we work earnestly together, I''m sure we can do it," added Julian.

    Unfortunately, it seemed his optimistic view was not shared by Roran. Thetter was concerned about the technical definition of saving the survivors. There were no details, thus ''saving the survivors'' could literally mean anything.

    Comparing their current situation to the other simr events, Roran believed that on the tenth day the gathered people would be allowed to enter the transport and leave this. That meant they needed to gather all the survivors from a 3,000-mile radius to this outpost, which was close to the transport.

    If that was really the case, then Roran believed this objective was impossible. Many of those survivors were old and weak. They wouldn''t even survive 100-mile trip, much less thousands of miles.

    However, Julian answered his doubt with a nce towards Emery.

    "Other toons might find it hard, but not ours. You do realize what kind of acolyte ourmander is, right?"

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 911 - Survivors

    Chapter 911 - Survivors

    In the end, Julian managed to convince everyone to evenly share the Abyss nests and also save as many Andora natives as possible. Now that everyone hade to one solid conclusion, he quickly devised a n and came up with the idea of using two bases.

    The outpost would be the main base and the ce where the survivors they had rescued would be gathered in the end. Meanwhile, another base would be built somewhere in the northern side of the continent and would serve as a springboard for their operations in the north.

    Julian drew a horizontal line on the map of the continent, before separating the groups into two. He would take three squads with him to handle all the Abyss nests on the southern part of the continent and also rallying all Andora natives they encountered to the main base.

    At the same time, Emery would take the remaining 4 squads and head north to create a second base - a forwarding base.

    Then, on thest day before the mid-test ended, Emery could create a Spatial Gate to transport all the survivors on the forwarding base to the main base. That way, all the people who had been rescued could be easily moved, even the old and the weak.

    "Just in case of any unforeseen events, we will wrap all of our Nest hunting operations on the 8th day. By that time, I hope most will havepleted the objectives and can help ourmander transport the survivors from the forwarding base."

    It was a sound n that would help the task of gathering survivors more easily, as they only needed to travel at most 1,000 miles instead of 1,500 miles thanks to the existence of the forwarding base.

    However, Emery was concerned that there would be minimal protection for the survivors as most squads would be busy clearing the Abyss nests rather than looking after the rescued survivors.

    As if knowing what was on Emery''s mind, As who had been quiet all this time opened his mouth.

    "The number of acolytes that can be deployed, the number of survivors to be saved, the size of thend and the estimated numbers of hostile creatures; with all of these factorsbined, I calcte that 38 percent of the Andora native survivors will be saved by this operation."

    Hearing the number, Emery was surprised to see Julian looking satisfied. Noticing the look the former gave him, Julian said with a faint smile. "That''s actually a pretty good number, considering our circumstances."

    It was evident that Julian was ted, saying they should be able to save at least 1 million survivors. "If we really managed to do this, that is 100,000 points for each acolyte in toon 3!"

    Apparently, Roran and Anas were both happy with the numbers, or rather, the potential points they could receive. However, the same could not be said for Emery, who was standing there.

    He wasn''t focused on how many points they could gain from rescuing the Andora natives. For him, As''s calction meant that 62% of the Andora native survivors were going to die. At least 2 million people would die by the end of their operation and, subsequently, the mid-test.

    Not willing to ept such an oue, Emery voiced his disagreement with the n.

    "We need a better n. Julian, please find a better one."

    His words caught everyone off guard and swiftly the ce became silent for a few seconds.

    Julian slowly approached Emery, "Emery, this is the best and most reasonable n I can think of. You have to remember there are only 300 of us, even counting that Arcana somehow decides to join the n."

    Patting his shoulder, the Roman continued, "On the other hand, there are 4 to 5 million people spread across a vast 3,000 miles continent filled with millions of Abyss creatures. Most importantly, we only have 10 days to do this."

    Sighing, Julian finished his reasoning, "There''s no way we can help all of them, Emery."

    Emery could clearly see how the other squad captains seemed to agree with Julian''s words. Even so, he was not appeased.

    "There must be a better way to save even more. There has to be."

    Realizing no one shared his optimism, Emery decided to step up and grab a new map. Under the gaze of everyone present, he gave himself a minute to think, before he drew on the map, separating the map into 4 parts instead of 2 like Julian had done earlier.

    One in the center was the main base and three surround it as the new bases, making the range for any survivor to reach to any base down to 500 miles.

    "4 bases! Let''s build three more bases, instead of one! I will transport all the survivors we have gathered on the 8th, 9th, and 10th day respectively. This way, we should have a better result."

    Julian calmly exined the reason for his disagreement.

    "The reason I dared to propose an extra base in the first ce is because you are here, Emery. With the Nest point trick you did before, you can divide the people who guard the base and the one hunting the nest."

    The Roman stopped his words for a moment before continuing, "If we start building more bases, we need more people protecting it, which means less points for them."

    Even though Julian''s counter-argument was solid, Emery still maintained his ground.

    "Yes, you''re right. For this to work, I need more squads to focus their attention on saving the survivors." The Roman was about to speak when he heard this, but Emery continued his words. "In return, I will help those squads get more points by clearing the Abyss nests in their ce."

    Emery quickly put together a new arrangement.

    With three bases surrounding the main base, whose defensive structures had been upgraded, Emery left the defense to General Ssa, leaving only a few acolytes from Julian and Anas'' squad to stand guard in case anything happened.

    As for the three bases to be built, theposition was like this:

    ��

    West Base: Squad 21 Julian

    Abyss nests by: Squad Roran, Squad Lyndell and Squad Trish

    East Base: Squad 24 Anas

    Abyss nests by: Squad Orion, Squad Wage Gasa and Squad Ryan Gasa

    North Base: Squad 31 Emery

    ��

    Emery would take Sigurd, Klea, Thrax, and Chumo with him to give points to Anas and Julian''s squads, who would focus on building a base and gathering the Andora native survivors.

    Even though Emery''s n stirred up debate, seeing how firm he was and the fact he was themander, everyone eventually decided to follow his arrangement, afterall everyone realized the new n actually would be harder for themander himself.

    Emery look at their face one by one and added.

    "I hope you all would do your best to help more survivors, that was my hope"

    Hearing this Julian heaved a sigh and decided to grab Emery''s shoulder.

    "We will do as themander asked!"

    Emery appreciates Julian epting such a request, after all, as a privilege acolyte, Julian would need 500,000 points himself and this arrangement will be hard for him, unlike Anas, who only need 300,000 as elite acolytes.

    In the end, As told the group his calction: at least 70% of the native survivors could be saved with this n. The idea of earning 100,000 more points brought extra motivation to all the captains.

    Hearing this everyone in the room brightened up.

    "Alright guys, let''s do our best!"

    The meeting ended with that remark and everyone moved to their respective groups.

    Julian added that, as Emery chose the northern side, there was also Reyne group, which appeared to have a certain problem with Arcana and as theirmander Emery decided to look into it.

 Chapter 912 - Grind

    Chapter 912 - Grind

    The meeting between the captains of toon 3 was over, and everyone swiftly went their separate way as nned. Some of them decided to take some time to prepare themselves, while the others, especially the ones tasked to clear the Abyss nests, immediately went to their assigned area.

    Emery''s small group followed thetter''s example. They, who were in charge of about a third of the continent, flew in the north direction on their orbiter.

    There were a total of 50 Abyss nests discovered and marked on the map from the previous exploration, and Emery was aiming to clear them all in 7 days. That way, he could start helping the survivors'' migration on the 8th day.

    Being on a tight schedule, Emery swiftly took out the map to search for the marks of the nearest Abyss nest. Before they went to the Abyss nests, however, he divided the six people into three teams. This time, in a more bnced pairing.

    The pairings were as such: As with Thrax, Sigurd with Chumo, and Annara with Klea.

    The reason for the changes was that despite Annara being, arguably, the weakest privileged member of the three and being paired with Klea will increase their fighting force.

    The red-haired girl also had her familiar summons that could help her navigate through the underground terrain. Her ability was somethingparable to As'' Seismic Scan and Chumo''s Eye of the Raven.

    However, it was apparent that the Egyptian queen was not too happy with this arrangement. Unfortunately for her, Emery was hell-bent on his decision that even her sweet persuasion couldn''t budge him.

    After all, this time, he had neither the intention nor the time to y favorites. This n was one that he had proposed himself, so he didn''t want to mess it up. Hence the reason he arranged the most efficient pairings that would increase the chances of sess as well as survival.

    Emery went ahead and cast more [Mineralized Warriors] this time 30 soldiers more, given each paired 30 each. These summons would exist to protect them from being overwhelmed by hordes of Abyss creatures. Also, he instructed one Chizpur brother to go with each team. They would be his eyes and ears for the team.

    "With this, all of you should be able to clear an Abyss nest in 6 to 8 hours."

    That was the approximate time it would take for them to clear an Abyss nest with only half the fighting force from before. Also, since the Abyss nest would have two tunnels connected to the main chamber, going down through one tunnel and heading back to the surface through a different tunnel would be the most efficient and productive way to get all the points they could.

    If he was somehow upied by the time they reached the surface, Emery asked them to immediately proceed to their next allocated nest.

    Therefore, if everything went ording to n, with the travel and rest, each team should be able to clear 2 Abyss nests a day, meaning 6 Abyss nests were cleared in total per day and a total of 42 nests in 7 days. That was the minimum target that Emery has set.

    It would be a tiring grind, obviously, but this was what the test was all about. Getting more points, after all, would give them extra contribution points after the test ended. Hence, this opportunity could be considered a good chance to gain more benefits for self.

    Emery then reminded his two teammates As and Annara to give the taskpletion by breaking the runed boulders from each nest to the two teams.Thrax and Klea, while Sigurd could alternate with Chumo. These will be to help Anas and Julian team who were in charge of helping survivors on the other side of the continent.

    In return, the group would let Annara and As to kill most of the stage 4 Abyss creatures they encountered during the clearing. This way, it was mutually beneficial for both parties.

    "Remember, work together, stay safe, and if by any chance youe across a stage 5 Abyss creature, retreat first and wait for reinforcement!" Emery stared intently at each and every one of them.

    "Me! Stay safe? Hahaha! You should tell that to the monsters hiding on the ground" replied the overly excited Thracians.

    Afterward, As group and Sigurd went separate ways and headed to different Abyss nests as nned.

    Klea approached Emery before leaving to remind him to also be careful. After all, she knew very well how much Emery had stretched his power to assign them each a squad of Mineralized Warriors.

    "You too." Emery smiled fondly.

    Klea said, "Remember if you meet any trouble contact me i wille right away!"

    The red hair girl interrupts with a smirk "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to take care of your girl here," and Emery just smiled and nodded in response.

    After a peck on the cheek, Klea reluctantly went with the red-haired acolyte towards the Abyss nest allocated to them.

    When everyone had finally left, Emery let out a sigh.

    It was true that this arrangement put a lot of strain on him.

    After creating 90 Mineralized Warriors, he actually only left with less than a third of his spirit pool, making him much weaker than usual. It would be quite troublesome if he were to run into trouble in his current state.

    Even so, Emery didn''t regret his decision. In his eyes, all thoserge numbers of summons were necessary measures, as not only would it protect his friends from danger, they would also be the proxy for him to get the required points to pass the test.

    The privileged acolyte requirement to pass which was 500,000 points was indeed a huge number to achieve.

    However, different from the other privileged acolytes who fought with their true strength, Emery who fought through his summons would not be able to kill those stage 4 Abyss creatures that gave a lot of points. So instead of quality, he decided topensate with sheer quantity.

    90 summons; should be able to earn him quite a sum of points, wouldn''t they?

    With the matter regarding the Abyss nests mostly taken care of, Emery only had two more issues to resolve.

    One was to find a way to gather survivors into one central base, and the other was to find Rayne''s group that seemed to have gone under the radar. Thetter did not reply to any message sent her way with thest message mention about trouble with Arcana,

    Emery flew further north, and when he crossed 200 miles, he descended down for a moment and told Chiku to use its [Earth burrows] skill and hide among the rocks.

    "You stay here, okay? I''ll call on youter."

    "Ku.. ku.."

    The chubby creature looked reluctant, but eventually nodded its head and stayed put in the crevices of the rocks.

    Emery left Chiku there as he needed it to be his beacon and keep track of his friends. With [One Mind], he could now extend his Spirit Reading radius another 200 miles to the north. He continued to maintain his Spirit Reading as he continued to move north.

    After another half an hour of traveling north, Emery finally sensed the presence of Rayne''s squad. To his surprise, they were currently battling arge horde of Abyss creatures that would certainly overwhelm them if it wasn''t for the walls covering them.

    Just as he was about to jump in and give assistance, Emery suddenly stopped in his tracks. He noticed how Rayne was fighting together with members of Arcana squad, but the kid-looking acolyte was nowhere to be seen.

    Therefore, instead of blindly joining the fight, Emery decided to stay where he was and observe what was going on for now.

 Chapter 913 - Enchanted

    Chapter 913 - Enchanted

    From atop of a cliff two miles away, Emery intently observed the battle that was taking ce in the distance.

    There were fifty or so acolytes participating in the battle. Currently, they were fighting from behind a newly formed stone wall against a horde muchrger than the one Emery had previously seen attacking the outpost.

    There were several thousands of them, cramming the yellow sandy ins to such an extent that no more ground could be seen where they had congregated. Furthermore, Emery saw many stage 3 Abyss creatures in the midst of their ranks.

    The long blonde hair captain Rayne was fighting fiercely. Her figure floated in the air as multicolored lights continuously shot out from the bow in her hand like a waterfall, while the runic arrows flew through the air at breakneck speed ending the life of any Abyss creature unlucky enough to be targeted.

    One arrow would produce a massive explosion uponnding, instantly killing several Abyss creatures and torturing a dozen others in scorching mes. Another would spark brilliantly and discharge a storm of lightning, electrocuting and turning the Abyss creatures to scorch and ashes.

    The female captain could even shoot an arrow that froze arge group of Abyss creatures in an instant, before she fired another arrow that shone brightly and illuminated an area upon impact. After the dome of light disappeared, the traces of Abyss creatures were no more to be seen.

    Rayne continued to fight the Abyss creatures, and watching how ferocious she was, Emery couldn''t help but feel awe of her powers.

    She was flying in the air with the help of an orbiter by herself, but was gradually surrounded by dozens of stage 2 Abyss flying creatures that began to overwhelm her through sheer numbers. No one was able to reach her, as the other 50 or so acolytes were busy fighting the Abyss ground creatures from atop the walls.

    It was at this moment that Emery realized there were actually no elite acolytes among the people fighting. They were all regr acolytes and most of them were only rank 8 acolytes with a few exceptions of rank 9.

    Even though the whole situation looked very unusual, Emery understood that life came first above all. Thus, knowing those people were already one foot into the abyss itself, he quickly rode his own orbiter and shot into the sky towards Rayne who was still fighting.

    By this time, the blonde girl had been swarmed by at least a hundred of those stage 2 Abyss flying creatures that had the appearance of a huge bee. Seeing the precarious situation, Emery swiftly cast one of his recently learned spells.

    [Ash st]

    A huge wave of ck sands rapidly swept over half of the flying creatures. Immediately after, multiple explosions urred within the sand tsunami, sting the Abyss creatures trapped within it into bloody pieces that helplessly fell to the ground.

    Half of the pressure Rayne was bearing was lifted by Emery''s attack, but it wasn''t over yet. Now free from the Abyss creatures that overwhelmed her, the blonde girl swiftly prepared her trump card.

    Raising the tip of her arrow to the sky, Rayne chanted a string of words as prismatic lights began to envelop her bow and the drawn arrow. A few secondster, she finally let go of her hand and the arrow shot out in a blinding light.

    In the air, the arrow turned into arge, golden bird. It screeched loudly and killed all the remaining Abyss flying creatures in its path until eventually nothing was left in the air.

    Now, there were only two figures visible in the air - Emery and Rayne.

    Emery turned his gaze to Rayne and was about to ask what had happened. But then, he noticed the blonde girl''s pupils were gray in color, while her expression was t.

    "Something is wrong."

    As if answering his suspicion, Rayne swiftly drew her bow and shot an arrow at him.

    Swissshhhh!

    The distance between them was too close and the orbiter was moving too slowly, so Emery was forced to cast [Blink] to dodge the arrow. He nced warily at the blonde girl and realized thetter was not after him.

    Instead, she turned her attention to the battle taking ce on the ground and started shooting more arrows, killing dozens of Abyss creatures in the process.

    Emery quickly had his suspicions, so instead of approaching the girl again, he headed towards the walls where the fierce battle between humans and Abyss creatures was still going on.

    Seeing the hordes of Abyss creatures crawling the walls, Emery once again focuses his core on casting another powerful tier 5 spell

    [Seed Bomb]

    A dozen small, dark green spheres appeared in the air and fell to the ground across the defensive line of the wall.

    Kaboomm! Kaboomm! Kaboom!

    With just that one attack, Emery managed to kill a few hundred stage 1 Crawlers, dozens of stage 2 Lurkers and a few stage 3 Ravagers.

    The sudden mass death of the Abyss creatures caused a halt to the chaos that was unfolding in front of the walls. It was as if peace hade to fruition.

    The sight of destruction and hundreds of Abyss creatures dying at the same time also shocked the regr acolytes.

    Under the gazes of everyone - humans and creatures alike, Emery made his way to the line of 50 acolytes. Taking a closer look at these people, he found one person wearing an elite acolyte uniform among them.

    Emery looked at the man he knew was a member of Arcana''s squad. His gaze was sharp as he said in a stern tone. "You will exin what happened here to me. Right Now!"

    The disy of destruction just now, as well as the tone Emery used, created an invisible atmosphere that pressed down on the elite acolyte. It didn''t take long for thetter to bend under the pressure and begin to exin.

    Apparently, Arcana had cast some kind of enchantment spell on Rayne, the captain of Squad 29. He then ordered her to stand guard here, while forcing all of Rayne''s elite acolytes toe with him into an Abyss nest.

    "That doesn''t make sense!" Emery said, ring at the acolyte who he thought was lying.

    Arcana was the fourth-strongest acolyte sent to the. Why would he need more elite acolytes and leave even his own regr acolytes in such a ce?

    With another round of intimidation, the elite acolyte filled the missing gaps with more information.

    It turned out that Arcana had found a particr Abyss nest that was several timesrger than an ordinary one. With his powerful eye skills, Arcana lured the Abyss creatures within that Abyss nest toe out while he entered with the other elites.

    "Commander, we are here just following our captain''s order."

    "Commander, please help our captain Rayne."

    There was a mixed response from the two different squads.

    As for Emery, he was currently on the brink of losing his temper. In fact, he really wanted to go straight into the Abyss nest and punish Arcana for deliberately endangering one of the captains and many others for his own personal gain.

    It was no wonder that the current Rayne was like a guard dog that wouldn''t stop killing whatever came rushing towards the walls. Emery was worried about leaving her like that, but he had no way of dispelling the spell Arcana had cast on her.

    After considering the pros and cons of both actions, Emery decided that the punishment for the Arcana could be postponed untilter. For now, he was going to help these people clean up therge horde of Abyss creatures.

    "Follow my lead! We will finish off these creatures fast!"

 Chapter 914 - Turmoil

    Chapter 914 - Turmoil

    With Emery''s help, the sand ins that were crowded with the bloodthirsty Abyss creatures were quickly disposed of in just 30 minutes. There were a few hundred Abyss creatures still alive, but such a number wouldn''t be able to pose any danger to the group.

    At the same time that Emery finished exterminating the Abyss creatures, Chiko, the Chizpur nt creature who stayed with him, had sessfully found the location of the particr Abyss nest mentioned by the elite acolyte member of Arcana''s squad.

    It was actually not that hard to find, as the only thing that needed to be done was to follow the trails the horde left behind.

    Before leaving for the so-called special Abyss nest, Emery warned the fifty acolytes to not let the bewitched captain in any form of danger. After making sure these people ingrained his words in their minds, he grabbed his orbiter and dashed north following the trail Chiko had determined.

    It would be faster to use [Spatial Gate] for sure, but right now, Emery''s Spirit Pool barely had any spirit energy left. Half an hour of killing Abyss creatures ceaselessly had sessfully spent all his spirit energy away.

    Evidently, having only a third of his original Spirit Pool capacity brought him many inconveniences.

    As he went deeper into the north of the continent, Emery was surprised when he discovered an unusual feeling lingering in the atmosphere that gradually increased in intensity. Up ahead, about 1,000 miles away, was where the so-called Sacred Mountain supposedly was.

    The closer he got to it, the stronger the peculiar feeling was and the more Emery became curious about whaty in it.

    The information he got from his device about this particr mountain simplybeled the ce as a restricted area. From what it was said by Commander Raynor and his team - the official Magus Alliance team - they would be the ones in charge of handling any task in the area, while strictly prohibiting all acolytes from entering.

    After a few minutes of flying, just as he was about to arrive at the Abyss nest, Emery was surprised to find a different kind of result from Spirit Reading. Knowing what it was, he quickly changed his course and rushed towards it.

    There, in the distance, above a native settlement that was surrounded by wooden palisades, was an enormous cloud of ck smoke. It seemed to be a settlement that had recently been ravaged by hordes of Abyss creatures - Emery hade toote.

    The distinct iron smell of blood and the rotten stench of decaying corpses wafted and mixed with each other in the air, creating an extremely repulsive odor. Despite that, Emery didn''t look affected as his figure slowly descended into the vige.

    In various ces in the settlement, there were still at least a hundred Abyss creatures busy shredding and tearing apart dead human bodies. Emery saw with his own eyes the corpse of a woman holding a young child lying dead among hundreds of others.

    From the looks of it, the massacre that took ce in the settlement only started about an hour ago. Realizing he was only minutes away from preventing a disaster, brought an inexplicable ache in his chest.

    A dozen of abyss creatures realized his arrival and came charging at him and it was the perfect time for him to unleash his rage.

    With a slight motion of his hand, Emery created little crescent des and threw them toward the iing creatures.

    [Enfeeble de]

    He walked across the devastated settlement and cut all Abyss creatures he encountered apart. At the same time, he desperately wished he could find a survivor. Even one will do.

    "Is there anyone still alive here?!"

    "Anyone?!"

    There was actually no point in shouting, when he could sense any sign of life with his Spirit Reading. Even so, Emery kept shouting for survivors, hoping for a miracle to happen.

    Momentster, Emery had almost circled the entire settlement but still to no avail. Just when he was on the verge of losing hope, his Spirit Reading finally picked up a very faint life sign akin to a candle on the verge of being extinguished. Immediately, his figure rushed towards the sign.

    What Emery found was an elderly man crushed down by piles of rocks. He was no longer breathing, but there was still a sign of life within him.

    Without further ado, Emery cast [Nature Blessing] on the dying man. The spell quickly worked and healed his broken bones and torn flesh. A momentter, the elder seemed toe back to his senses. Seeing Emery, he began to slowly open his mouth.

    "T-they�� Came�� the shrine�� god�� mercy."

    The man woke up, but only had a chance to speak a few words.

    Then, Emery watched as what happened to Gete repeated itself once again.

    A frail mortal body naturally couldn''t stand the potent effects of [Nature''s Blessing]. It swiftly crumbled apart and the remains turned into ashes that were carried away by air.

    Once again, Emery was distraught.

    What good was a powerful spell if it couldn''t even save the weak.

    "Arrggghhh!!!"

    His emotions were in turmoil, Emery wanted to scream all his helplessness.

    At this moment, the ground shook violently and the wooden wall on one side of the vige copsed, revealing a huge Abyss creature staring at him.

    Rooaaarrrr!

    This time, it was a 6-meter-long slithering creature with its front scalded body raised like a cobra and it had tworge sytche arms alongside its menacing fangs.

    [Brutalisk]

    [Abyss creature stage 4]

    [Battle power - 210]

    The Abyss creature seemed sluggish at first, but after it let out a piercing roar, it slithered at extreme speed and swung its massive scythe at Emery.

    If any of the regr or elite acolytes encountered such a creature, they would definitely be in a lot of trouble. However, not with Emery.

    He instantly pulled his savage de from the spatial space and parried the huge scythe.

    nkk!

    While his right arm which was holding onto the Savage de perfectly stopped the scythe, his other arm already had a dark, swirling orb hovering above it.

    [Dark Matter]

    Emery calmly used the strength into his sword arm, pushing the scythe upward to create an opening. At the same time, he took a step closer to the ugly creature and, without the slightest hesitation, unleashed his rage through that one powerful explosion.

    BAAMMMM!!!

    The stage 4 Abyss creature instantly smashed apart into two pieces when the powerful spellnded on its body.

    SHRRIEEKK!

    Surprisingly the creature was still alive and Its upper half tried to crawl away, however, Emery approached it calmly and stabbed his sword into its head.

    Satt!!

    After confirming that the Abyss creature was dead, Emery turned around and looked at the ruined settlement once again. Scenes of destruction and death filled his vision, and he let out a deep sigh before leaping into his orbiter.

    There were hundreds more abyss creatures that came charging into the vige especially after hearing the huge creature shrieking call, but Emery had no time to kill them all. Without looking back, his figure shot up towards the Abyss nest where Arcana was.

    Seeing the trail on the ground once again, Emery realized all the abyss creatures that destroyed the settlement were part of the ones that came out of the nest. It was Arcana''s action that became the reason for the settlement''s destruction.

    Even though Emery knew such an event would inevitably ur during a cmity such as this, he still couldn''t help but me Arcana''s selfishness and negligence.

    As he arrived at his destination, Emery took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 915 - Shrine

    Chapter 915 - Shrine

    The nest Arcana went into was, in fact, not just an ordinary cave like the other Abyss Nest.

    It was some kind of ruin on a hill. Multiple marked stones were messily scattered around a huge stone building with tworge opened stone doors.

    Despite the awful state the ce was in, Emery could still tell at a nce this was a ce of worship for the locals, a shrine where they worshipped the god they believed in.

    Looking at the marks on the ground, it was clear that arge number of creatures rampaged here just recently, putting the ce into such an unsightly state.

    Without waiting any longer, Emery dashed into the stone gate that led deep underground and followed Arcana and the other elite acolytes'' footprints.

    Different from the other nest, the tunnels and chambers in this ce were considerably wider and bigger.

    The chamber he arrived at was filled with dozens of creatures roaming around. Even so, they were mostly crawlers and lurkers, nothing to waste his time on.

    However, among them, Emery spotted several Abyss creature carcasses on the ground, showing which way among the several different tunnels Arcana''s group went into.

    After about half an hour of following the path Arcana''s group had taken, Emery finally found signs of the group he was looking for.

    Echoes of fighting and shouting came from a distance ahead of him. Just from the sounds of it, the situation appeared to be quite chaotic.

    Emery approached the source of those sounds while using [Dark Void] to mask himself.

    "Retreat! Damn it, Retreat!"

    It was Arcana''s voice, shouting in an extremely irritated tone.

    The sounds of battle ended with Arcana''s curses a few momentster.

    "You''re all so stupid! There are so many of you, yet you can''t even defeat one monster!?"

    Arcana continued to curse at the seven elite acolytes he came with.

    "Huh! If I had known you would be so useless, I would have left you all and brought Rayne with me instead!"

    Other than Arcana, Emery recognized two of the elite acolytes in the group; Lodos the maniac and Micha the crystal user, Rayne''s elite acolytes and part of the group of seven elites he had a history with.

    With his spirit reading, Emery realized that half of these acolytes were wounded and the rest were exhausted by the previous battle.

    After briefly scanning the condition of the elites and the area of their battle, he could vaguely guess what happened. Hence, Emery began to approach them from the shadows.

    "Who''s there!?"

    Arcana was the first to notice him and was immediately rmed by the presence of the unknown intruder.

    Emery came out from the dark shadow with almost no sound. The moment the other acolytes recognized his face, they all had surprised looks on their faces.

    "Themander!"

    A few of them were ted to see him, but most of them were so anxious they even seemed ready for a fight.

    A normal response of those who were guilty.

    "You�� how�� what do you want!?" Arcana vigntly asked.

    "Do you really need to ask?" Emery red at Arcana and firmly announced, "I came for Rayne!"

    The kid-looking acolyte was at a loss for words. At the same time, Emery noticed Arcana''s expression subtly change and had a bad premonition.

    ''He''s about to do something bad.''

    Emery quickly interrupted him.

    "Don''t try to do anything funny! Not only will your skill not work on me, but you will also be heavily penalized for attacking yourmander!" Emery reminded with a sharp gaze.

    In truth, Emery wasn''t sure he would be able to stop Arcana''s enchantment this time. He might be able to under normal circumstances, but he currently only had one-third of his spirit pool. Hence, in order to avoid getting into such an unfavorable situation, he chose to bluff his way out so Arcana would give up without a fight.

    While Arcana was lost in thought, Emery decided to look around and check the elite acolytes who were wounded.

    Awkwardly, Lodos and Micah were among them. They were both struggling to heal themselves from the previous battle, and both of them were unable to look him in the eye.

    Emery slowly approached the wounded elite acolytes and, to their surprise, cast [Rejuvenating Mushroom] to help heal their wounds. This, of course, included the two, Lodos and Micah.

    They didn''t expect that he would help them despite how they treated him before.

    Lodos the maniac was surprisingly jittery when he expressed his gratitude. "T��han��k�� you��"

    "You''re wee," Emery simply responded as if nothing ever happened between them.

    Emery''s act of healing was a part of his way of checking whether these elite acolytes were being enchanted by Arcana just like Rayne. Surprisingly, he found that they weren''t.

    So Arcana must have threatened them with either his rank or his skill.

    Feeling the elite members were one by one getting influenced by Emery, Arcana became much more anxious and made his decision.

    "I will do as you say, but only if you help me kill that stage 5 monster!" Arcana said, pointing at the main chamber a distance away from them.

    Emery saw there was only one creature left inside, a huge white cocoon-like worm at least 20 meters long.

    The device in his hand quickly showed information about the creature.

    [Chrysalis]

    [Stage 5 Abyss creature]

    [Battle Power - 320]

    This stage 5 creature would give a whopping 50,000 points. No wonder Arcana was so greedy for it.

    Emery looked at the cocoon thoroughly once again. For some reason, he felt the same familiar energy he previously felt.

    "What do you say!?" Arcana asked in a somewhat challenging tone.

    Emery had finished healing the wounded acolytes and was approaching the main chamber.

    Arcana took Emery''s act as agreeing to his request, hence he shouted to the other elite acolytes.

    "All right, let''s kill this thing!"

    The seven elites acolyte stood up and began charging in close to the cocoon-like creature, ready to fight. However, Emery did not immediately join them. Instead, he carefully observed how they fought against it and he quickly realized why they couldn''t win.

    Unsurprisingly, Arcana only shouted from the back without actually helping them. It appeared the all-powerful [Eye of Mistra] divine skill had no effect on this creature, which was most likely why he needed these elites to help him.

    Logos and Micha were both defense and utility specialists who couldn''t help much on the offensive. There were three long-range attackers among them, but their attacks were only enough to create small wounds on the cocoon''s outeryer skin.

    One acolyte with a tier 5 de was able to create a deeper cut on the monster''s body, however, the injured part quickly grew back and returned to normal, as if it had never been injured in the first ce.

    This creature was definitely not easy to deal with.

    ------

 Chapter 916 - Chrysalis

    Chapter 916 - Chrysalis

    In the first minute, the huge cocoon-like Abyss creature didn''t move from its position at all. As a result, it received the bombardment of spells and skills from seven elite acolytes in its entirety. Even so, it still didn''t seem to have any intention of making a move.

    These seven elite acolytes might not be as strong as the acolytes Emery had been fighting against recently, but they were still considered to be in the top echelon of the greatest acolytes in the universe.

    All of them possessed the cultivation of middle stage rank 9 with four to six pirs having already been formed. Hence they were able to cast Rank 5 spells and have an average battle power of above 100.

    Swish

    A bald acolyte appeared in front of the Abyss creature and the Tier 5 sword in his hand swung downwards, making a huge cut on the creature''s body. Meanwhile, three other acolytes cast their Tier 5 spells beforeunching it at the creature all at once.

    Lightning crackled, fire zed, and wind ragged as the spells struck the Abyss creature. It managed to create some burns and cuts, however, not enough to really hurt the creature as its body swiftly glowed and returned to its original state.

    A moment after, the cocoon-like creature finally made its move. It turned its body slightly, and from the distance where he was, Emery could see the creature shooting dozens of thin, shiny white threads.

    He watched as the elite acolytes who were close to the creature fled, returning to where their other allies were. At the same time, Micah and another female acolyte cast their defensive spells.

    A crystal-like wall of ice instantly appeared in front of them, before being covered by a thickyer of pitch-ck metal that slightly gleamed. Just as the spells were fully formed, the threads arrived.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Crisp, metallic sound resounded through the air as the threads continued to barrage the covered ice wall. Micah''s [Ice Crystal Barrier] and the female acolyte''s [Dark Metal Shield] were able to withstand the torrent-like threads.

    However, some time had passed and the barrage of threads was still not over. It seemed that the Abyss creature was capable of firing an infinite number of them. Pressured by the overwhelming attack, the elite acolytes had a difficult time trying to attack the creature again.

    It was at this moment that Lodos cast his [Gravitational Pressure]. The spell took effect on the area in front of the ice wall, and the threads that arrived were swiftly pulled downwards to the ground, as if being held down by an invisible hand.

    At this instance, Arcana shouted.

    "NOW!!"

    Without a second thought, the group of elite acolytes jumped out from behind the wall protecting them and rushed towards the Abyss creature. Multicolored lights flew around and explosions urred everywhere as the elite acolytes attacked with all their might.

    A few minutester, Lodos called the others to retreat back to the wall''s safety, as he needed to take a break for a minute before casting his spell again.

    Apparently, this was the tactic they had been doing to deal with the cocoon-like Abyss creature. It was clear that this method was effective, but at the same time also relied heavily on Lodos'' [Gravitational Pressure] spell. Since he had a limited Spirit Pool, the group could do nothing but whittle the creature bit by bit.

    Now that Emery had seen what they were doing, Arcana quickly said, "This may not look that effective, but my special eyes can see that we have managed to drain quite a bit of its stamina."

    Remembering the things Arcana had done, Emery certainly wouldn''t fully believe what the guy said. However, he also couldn''t just watch. Therefore, he decided to personally give the creature a test to find out for himself.

    The device on his hand disyed that the cocoon-like Abyss creature name Chrysalis had 310 battle power. But it didn''t show the creature''s magical capability, which was strange because from what it had shown so far, it was certainly brimming with it.

    There was also the fact that despite its high battle power, the Abyss creature had disgustingly low mobility. That led Emery to believe that it has extremely high stats in the other two; strength and endurance. From a simple nce, the creature was a lump of endurance that would certainly be hard to break.

    With this analysis, a prolonged fight of magic would put Emery in a disadvantage due to his currently restricted Spirit Pool. Therefore, he decided to use his sword to attack instead.

    Pulling out his Savage Sword, Emery activated his skills.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 6]

    [Battle power increased by 64 points]

    [Battle power 245 (309)]

    With the enhancement [Immortal Gate] granted, Emery should have enough battle power to safely test the Abyss creature.

    When Lodos cast [Gravitational Pressure] once more and the elite acolytes started another round of attack, Emery also followed suit. He jumped along with the sword-wielding bald acolyte and the two of them attacked the Abyss creature from two different sides.

    Spalttt!! Saat!! Sattt

    For obvious reason, Emery''s attack was able to deal more severe wounds to the Abyss creature than the other elite acolytes. But after only a few shes, Lodos was already shouting for them to back off.

    Knowing that going too far would result in more harm than good, Emery went back to Micah''s ice wall, albeit reluctantly. A minuteter, he looked towards the Abyss creature and saw that the wound he had inflicted on its body had disappeared as if it had never happened in the first ce.

    Even though Emery didn''t have abilities like Arcana''s magical eye and Chumo''s Eye of the Raven, he could tell that this method of rinse and repeat did not just give time for Lodos to recover, but also for the Abyss creature to regain his stamina.

    If his guess was right, it meant that this fight could go on for hours without seeing a winner.

    Emery turned to the kid-looking acolyte and believed that thetter realized this fact as well. From the looks of it, he was probably trying to tire everyone out, and in doing so, guaranteed his chance to deal the final blow to earn the points.

    "Retreat!"

    It was the next call by Arcana, and Lodos'' [Gravitational Pressure] quickly disappeared. Immediately after, the torrent-like threads returned to rain upon the group.

    As if that wasn''t intense enough, even more, flew out of its mouth and headed toward them.

    This time, however, Emery did not retreat into the barrier.

    He activated his bloodline skill and silver fur started to grow in his arms and feet.

    [Fey Transformation]

    [Battle power increased by 30 points]

    [Battle power 245 (339)]

    Emery chose to use his first transformation because it enhanced his agility tremendously, allowing him to dodge some of the iing sharp threads and swiftly cut the rest with his sword.

    He also diversified his assault by casting [Blink] as he attacked the Abyss creature from all kinds of angles, generously bestowing wound after wound on its pale white body. He believed that as long as there was room for him to move, adding to the monster''s low mobility, soon orter the Abyss creature would drop dead.

    Arcana did not want to admit it, but Emery''s action did speed up their progress significantly. The other elite acolytes were also cheering when they saw the Abyss creature could do nothing but receive a beating from Emery.

    A few minutester, finally, the Abyss creature lost its aloof demeanor. It seemed to realize that its life was in danger, and it started to move around trying to escape. s, with nowhere to go, it gave out a loud shrieking sound and finally plopped to the ground.

    However, just as everyone thought it was the creature''s end, it suddenly shone in golden light before shooting dozens more threads all over the ce.

    It happened so suddenly that everyone was caught off guard. The bald acolyte was unlucky and his stomach was pierced. Even Lodos who was exhausted due to the continuous use of [Gravitational Pressure] was attacked.

    Micah quickly used his protection towards Lodos and everyone else, while Emery had only enough time to respond with his [Jade Skin].

    nkk! nkk! Spalltt!!

    The threads that swept over were able to make a few cuts and even pierce Emery''sbat gear and the [Jade Skin] underneath. Fortunately, the protection given by the two was enough for Emery to blink close to the creature where the threads were at a minimum.

    But then, he quickly realized that the thread was purposely aimed toward the ceiling of the ce and the ceiling of the chamber they were in was shaking violently.

    Apparently, the Abyss creature used its connected threads to pull the entire earth above the chamber down. Tons of rocks swiftly fell down like rain, crashing into everyone present in the chamber.

 Chapter 917 - Pulled

    Chapter 917 - Pulled

    Rocks and boulders rained down as the ceiling copsed and Emery ended up losing sight of the group who were behind him.

    The wild hailstorm of rocks has also rendered him unable to [Blink] around to dodge, as the limited space he could use to dodge was filled with falling rocks. One wrong step and he would be buried under.

    Not to mention, the stage 5 Abyss creature just a few meters in front of him was still hunting for his life.

    Whooosh!

    The creature once again shot out the shining, life-reaping strings. Hundreds of gleaming threads weaved and moved all around the rocks, hunting for him like each had a mind of their own.

    Seeing the onughting in his way, Emery quickly touched the ground beneath him and cast a spell.

    [Jade Wall]

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    Right as the gleaming green wall was erected, hundreds of rocks assailed it, and within seconds, it crumbled back into the earth. The strings shot out from the cracked stones and wrapped all around him in a cocoon-like wrap.

    "Urgh!"

    Before Emery could do anything, hundreds of strings quickly covered his body from neck to waist. Even with his current battle power, breaking away was a struggle.

    Swinging his sword became so much harder. Meanwhile, the creature started to pull him closer bit by bit as Emery tried to resist with all of his battle power.

    When Emery was anything but far from the creature, it opened its maw wide, showing off a disgusting, void-like meat tunnel with dozens of fangs growing in an irregr pattern. A stinky smell seeped out from it, making Emery have to resist the instinctive urge to gag.

    "Urrgh!"

    Spurred by his disgust, Emery decided to unleash his [Night Transformation].

    [Battle power increased by 40 points]

    Power coursed through his body like a deluge, and dark fur started to sprout all over his arms as his limbs were erged. The increased battle power helped him to hold on, preventing his body from continuing to be pulled closer.

    Howlll!

    With his newfound strength, Emery yanked away his sword arm from the threads binding it, and used his de to cut the strings holding him captive. It was a struggle, but he was finally able to break free.

    Not wanting to waste his chance, Emery cast [Dark Infusion]. With his Savage de that coated in an ominousyer of ck, he pierced the creature without the slightest hesitation.

    Spatttt!!

    Shrriiieekkk!!

    The creature let out an ear piercing screech and flinched away.

    That should finally do the job, or at least so he thought...

    The creature shrieked one more time, and once again, it was surrounded by a golden glow. Just like that, Emery was able to clearly see how its wounds were closing rapidly. The creature had regained its health yet again.

    "What the?!! Dammit!!"

    That stage 5 Abyss creature was definitely not a normal one, and at this point, it looked like an impossible task to kill.

    If Emery had to have a say, this degree of hardship and peril was really not worth that 50.000 points. He would rather be surrounded and have to fight 10 or 20 stages 4 Abyss creatures at the back foot than even think about facing this exact Abyss creature again.

    Hundreds of strings started to creep out from the Abyss creature''s mouth and wrapped around his body. He was caught, cocooned in yet again and the creature once again pulled him in.

    "Dammit! I am not your freakin'' dinner!"

    Emery took a deep breath to calm his nerves, and finally, he decided to use hisst resort as he realized that he couldn''t afford to hold back any longer.

    He had hoped that he wouldn''t have to use this skill right now, as hecked knowledge about it. However, this was not a time to be picky.

    [de w] .

    Three des came out from each of his knuckles and, with his vastly higher battle power, Emery was able to outmaneuver the Abyss creature and cut the threads wrapping around his body into pieces.

    Emerynded on the ground, leaped forward, and pierced all 6 des onto the creature''s flesh.

    Spatttt!!

    Shrriiieekkk!!

    He hooked in the w and used the Fey Warlock''s innate ability [Spirit Devour].

    "Shall we see which is faster? Your healing or my devour?" Emery said with a maniacal grin on his face.

    At the sudden attack, the creature shrieked in pain. It shot its strings again, they wrapped around and attempted to pull Emery in. Due to that, he had to hold on with his entire strength to keep still and ensure he was not pulled into the creature''s maw.

    A few momentster, Emery felt the movement of energy from the creature pushing into him from the w. From there, a straight line from the energy pool to his spirit core was created.

    At first, Emery only tried to hold on as the energy ebbed and flowed away with a sensation like pushing and pulling.

    His strength reigned over the creature in the end, and what began as a string of energy slowly intensified into a wave as Emery felt the energy revitalize his body.

    The creature was filled with light energy and each drop seemed to refresh him, and something unimaginable happened.

    [Spirit force increased]

    Previously his devouring skill was only able to fill his Spirit Pool, this time however Emery could feel the light energy from the creature sh with the mist that was created when he devoured Aburva, the earth element privilege acolyte.

    As if the ss was finally filled to the brim, the energy started to move into his core and increase his spirit force.

    [Spirit force increased]

    When he used the power for the first time, all Emery felt was a pouring of energy. But now it had be a deluge, and his spirit force increased rapidly within a matter of moments. At this point, the creature was already at his mercy.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force 1328 (1333)]

    When Emery thought it had finally stopped and the creature had been deprived of all its energy, once again the golden glow made its appearance and enveloped its body. However, instead of another sight of the creature returning to its peak state, another wave of energy came pouring into him.

    More rocks rained down, threatening to bury him and the corpse of the creature in a grave of stones. However, Emery felt as if he had found the fountain of treasures, and he refused to let go of such a fortune.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

 Chapter 918 - Devour

    Chapter 918 - Devour

    [Spirit force increased]

    As he drained the Abyss creature''s spirit energy, Emery began to wonder if this skill could be used on other creatures.

    Of course, he was reluctant to use it on humans. But if it was capable of draining the spirit energy out of the Abyss creatures, given the abundance of them on the, it would indeed be of great help to fill up the 2,000 spirit force requirement needed for him to reach the magus realm.

    The skill went on for a few minutes until finally, Emery felt as if there was a barrier that blocked his devouring ability within his core. Realizing this was his current limit, he decided to stop.

    [Spirit force 1328 (1350)]

    When Emery pulled out his ws from the body of the Abyss creature, he noticed its previously pale white skin had turned gray and wrinkled. It let out a shriek once again. But this time, the shriek seemed to be its death throe, as its body weakly tilted to the side and didn''t move anymore.

    Using his Spirit Reading, Emery was sure the creature was dead, as there were no more signs of life hade from it. However, just to be sure, he essed the device on his hand and checked his current points.

    [Personal points ranking]

    [Rank 2 - 138967 points]

    [Squad points ranking]

    [Rank 12 - 339214 points]

    Emery finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his points increase by 50,000, which meant the Abyss creature had indeed been killed.

    At the same time, the 50,000 points reward from ying a stage 5 Abyss creature had allowed him to ze through the ranks and sit in 2nd rank out of the 900 acolytes who participated in the test.

    After all, not even 24 hours had passed since the start of the test and Emery had managed to defeat a stage 5 Abyss creature. On top of that, his summons must have worked really hard to help him earn those points as well.

    Emery then cast his gaze around his surroundings and found out he was currently trapped under a pile of rocks. There was nothing else, no sign of the others beside himself, the dead body of the huge Abyss creature, and rocks.

    Another thing he realized was that thebat suit that had been torn by the Abyss creature''s attacks was gradually returning to its original state. Fascinated by this interesting piece of technology, Emery watched closely as the tears in the armor regenerated slowly.

    Now that the boss creature was dead, Emery thought of taking out Chiko to help him burrow out of this ce and search for the other acolytes. However, before he could even call for the chubby creature, suddenly a striking golden glow shot out from the corpse of the Abyss creature.

    He became even more shocked when he felt powerful spirit energy once again emerge from the body.

    "What?! It''s not dead yet?!"

    Emery once again prepared himself for another gruesome fight, when he realized only a tiny part of the corpse was glowing. He approached closer and was surprised to see something crawling out of it.

    It shone brightly at first, piercing his eyes for how bright it was. A secondter, the piercing light dimmed slightly and allowed Emery to finally catch with his eyes what it really was.

    A butterfly as big as his thumb that emitted a golden glow.

    It flopped and was staggering on top of the corpse for a while, then Emery was speechless to see it was able to pass through the rocks when it finally managed to fly. Through the gaps of the rocks, he saw the butterfly fly higher and higher until it eventually disappeared from view.

    ''It''s gone away.''

    Even a fool would know at a nce that such a creature must be something of value. Thus, Emery immediately decided to send Chiko to follow the tiny butterfly. Receiving his master''s order, the chubby creature swiftly burrowed into the ground.

    After making sure Chiko was on the right track, Emery touched the rocks behind him and tried to find his fellow acolytes, who were supposed to be behind these rocks with his Spirit Reading.

    It took quite some time, but he eventually found they were all still alive. Maybe hurt, but definitely alive.

    He then fell into contemtion, as he gouged his priorities. In the end, instead of reuniting with the elite acolytes, Emery decided to chase the butterfly.

    "All of you elites shouldn''t die that easily, right? Stay alive. I will be right back." Emery said to himself.

    Next, he focused his concentration on his [One Mind] skill and predicted where the glowing butterfly would emerge based on where Chiko was currently moving. Only after he was sure did Emery cast [Spatial Gate] and return to the surface.

    Momentster, as expected, the butterfly flew out of the ground.

    Immediately, Emery tried to catch him. However, he soon realized that none of the materials in his possession could contain and prevent the creature from phasing through.

    Not willing to give up, he decided to try his new spell on the tiny creature.

    Emery raised both his hands, the spirit energy within his core churned, as they moved ording to his will. A whileter, a small dark sphere that seemed to be anything but something formed in his hand.

    [Aegis of Void]

    This was the Divine spell Emery had practiced for the past 7 days. So far he had only been able to form something about a meter in size.

    It was a spell that created some kind of a barrier that distorted space itself, and with the spell, Emery was able to sessfully contain the glowing butterfly.

    With a slight gesture of his hand, the dark sphere containing the mysterious butterfly flew to his hand.

    Emery looked at the butterfly trapped in his hand, once again, he felt a strange sense of familiarity with it.

    "You are the one who''s been bothering me all this time, aren''t you�� You see, I''ll definitely find out what you really are."

    Emery naturally tried to use the scanner to find out what the butterfly really was, but the device didn''t show much. Apparently, ording to the device, the butterfly was only a powerful spiritual lifeform and nothing more.

    With Arcana and the others still trapped underground, Emery decided to put this matter aside for now. Hence, he stored the butterfly inside his Spatial Space.

    "Don''t be afraid, okay? Twik will keep youpany there. You hear me Twik?!"

    "kuanng! ku.. ku!"

    The wood creature actually asked to go out, but Emery said not now.

 Chapter 919 - Indebted

    Chapter 919 - Indebted

    Now that the mysterious butterfly had been secured, Emery focused his mind on casting Spirit Reading towards the chamber where he fought the tier 5 Abyss creature.

    As he had been there before, he was familiar with the area and it allowed him to sense the ce much more easily and was sessful in casting his [Spatial Gate].

    Entering the swirling portal, it led him to a tunnel just outside the main chamber. After making sure there was no threat nearby, Emery proceeded to use his new spell, [Undermaster].

    The spell made it feasible for him to easily form the ground, especially to create space within. Without taking much time, he quickly came up with the notion to create a tunnel he could walk through. It took a bit of time and effort, but eventually, the dirt and rocks blocking his path were gone.

    He went into the tunnel and just after a few dozen meters, a way was opened. At this moment, Emery found Micah''s ice barrier, which had been created to protect them from being crushed by rocks.

    "Someone is there! that''s themander!"

    The trapped individuals instantly turned their gaze at Emery once he arrived at their location. Most of them were happy to see him. Arcana, on the other hand, appeared to have something more important to ask of him other than anything else.

    The acolyte then quickly eximed,

    "Did you kill the creature? You did��didn''t you? I just saw your ranking rise up crazily!"

    Emery had no reason to lie, so he just calmly responded, "Yeah."

    Hearing Emery''s answer, the kid-looking acolyte couldn''t seem to contain his anger any longer, as he suddenly yelled, "You! You''ve promised!"

    "No, I did not!" Emery interrupted, "Even if I did, there was no way to keep the creature alive for you," he added.

    After hearing Emery''s response, Arcana was barely able to keep his anger under control. In spite of his feelings of frustration, what Emery had just said at the moment made sense, but feeling he couldn''t do anything about it only made him angrier.

    Emery could only heave a sigh at the other party''s attitude. However, he did not want this matter to distract him, so he went to check on the others. It was at this moment when he realized the bald acolyte was nowhere to be found.

    Thest time Emery saw him, he had been badly injured by the Abyss creature''s attack. It was most likely the man had already been crushed by the falling rocks at this point. However, that wasn''t what angered Emery.

    Despite the fact the bald acolyte was a member of Arcana squad, his captain did not show any signs he cared at all. Hell, the man still red at him with a hostile look. Seeing such an attitude only made Emery''s hate towards the kid-looking acolyte grow even more.

    Afterward, Emery immediately called Chiko out to help out searching for the man. He still had to at least try to find the corpse. That way, the man could be properly buriedter.

    ????????????.???

    Luckily, it didn''t take long for the chubby creature to be finally able to locate the bald acolyte. The man was found in an extremely serious condition to the point where he was half dead with his limbs and chest being crushed by rocks.

    Emery swiftly cast his [Nature Blessing] and [Regrow Limbs] to help the injured acolyte.

    Fortunately, both spells were effective in saving the man''s life. After a few minutes, the bald acolyte was coughing as he finally escaped death.

    "Uhuk�� thank... youmander. I am Yuri�� I am now indebted to you," said the man, his voice shaky.

    Emery only gave a nod as a response and continued to cast [Undermaster] spell in order to create a tunnel into the corner of the chamber.

    Only minutester, Emery found what he had been looking for, a boulder with a rune mark. The one that would give bonus points for a squad when destroyed.

    The annoyed Arcana approached the boulder and was ready to destroy it. Seeing this, Emery quickly got in the way, raised his hand, and stopped him.

    "What now?! Don''t tell me you also want the point for yourself?!" asked Arcana in a raised tone, making Emery raise his eyebrows.

    Emery maintained hisposure as he turned to look toward Micah and the others. "No�� Not me. I will give the honor to those who contribute the most." As he said that, his eyes scanned at the group of acolytes and stopped at one of them.

    "Lodos!"

    Emery''s decision brought a surprise to all.

    "Not only did Lodos work extra hard in this fight, Micah barrier also saved all your lives, and their captain, Rayne, killed thousands of creatures outside, so I say Lodos, this is for you!"

    When Arcana heard this, the anger he barely managed to suppress finally burst out like a volcano as he let out a string of curses.

    Unfazed, Emery calmly approached the kid-looking acolyte, "If you dare to cause any more trouble, I will tie you up for the whole test and make sure that you fail."

    It was a burst of emotion that has been bottling up for a while. Although Emery wasn''t sure that he had the power to hold Arcana.

    He was not just tired, he was really angry at the man. In fact, he was ready for a rematch with the acolyte if needed.

    On the other hand, the kid-looking acolyte stole a nce towards his elite members for a second. At that moment, when he saw not a single one of them willing to return his gaze, he realized none of them would stand by his side.

    Once again, Arcana turned real quiet and did not dare to challenge Emery. Seeing the meek disy, Emery didn''t say anything and just continued to stare at the kid-looking acolyte.

    "Listen to mymand and I assure you I will help you and your men to pass the test," Emery stated.

    Then, he shifted his attention to Lodos, who was currently showing a wicked smile. Receiving a nod, the Maniac swiftly cast [Obsidian Lance] and broke the boulder apart.

    [Squad 29 - has cleared a Nest - 5000 points awarded to all squad members]

    Now that the Nest was cleared, Emery created a [Spatial Gate] and headed toward the walls where the other acolytes had finished clearing up all of the remaining Abyss creatures.

    Under Emery''s calm yet oppressing gaze, Arcana freed Rayne from the spell he had cast on her.

    "You fuking bastard!"

    Once Rayne returned to her usual self, a fight almost broke out between the two as the blonde girl cursed and swore to kill Arcana for what he had done to her. Fortunately, Emery had already anticipated for such a thing to happen and the fight was averted.

    After making sure Rayne was calm and wasn''t going to do anything drastic, Emery started to exin the grand n that had been prepared to the group of people.

    The idea to save millions of people within 10 days, was once again not well received by the group. However, it was easier to convince the group this time, as the n had been agreed by the other 8 squads and was already in motion.

    There were also a hundred thousand points to be received if they could survive, hence, they had no option but to follow.

    In the end, Emery was able to recruit 60 more acolytes to help him in clearing the Abyss nests and gathering survivors in the northern part of the continent he was assigned to.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 920 New Plan

    Chapter 920 New n

    When his eyes looked at the map in his hands that covered a third of the continent, Emery saw that there were a total of 50 marks indicating the existence of the Abyss nest. However, there was an empty spot on the map.

    That nk spot existed because Rayne didn''t return to the main base and report her findings at the previous gathering, so the map didn''t include the Abyss nests found within the scope of her search area.

    During her exploration, Rayne had found six Abyss nests around this area before she ran into some trouble with Arcana. Hearing that, Emery assumed that there were still several more not yet found Abyss nests further north.

    Even so, the amount of Abyss nests that needed to be cleared would definitely be still not enough to share for two squads. Hence, he needed to think of another creative solution.

    There was also the fact that he needed these acolytes to help him gather survivors, something that could not be solved by his Mineralized Warrior summons.

    Emery paused for a split second as if he remembered something, then he shifted his gaze towards Arcana and asked, "Tell me, how did you lure the Abyss creature out of the nest?"

    Hearing that, Arcana smirked and quickly pointed his finger to his forehead. The meaning of his gesture was clear. The reason he was able to lure the Abyss creatures out of their nest was because of his special ability [Eye of Mistra].

    The rank 10 privileged acolyte''s face looked extremely proud as he bragged how amazing his ability was.

    It was thanks to his eyes that he was able to spot the stage 5 Abyss creature from hundred miles away and enchanted Rayne to carry out his orders obediently. The fact that he was able to bewitch the blonde girl meant that he could do the same to dozens of stage 3 Abyss creatures or a few stage 4.

    Arcana''s words once again stirred the crowd in the wrong way, as Rayne turned and red at the kid-looking acolyte. Unfortunately, Emery''s presence left her with no chance for revenge so she just spat out curses from the sideline.

    Emery inwardly shook his head seeing this. This Arcana, not only his body that looks like a child, but also his personality. Still, with this new information, he quickly altered and formed a new n.

    And obviously, the two squads had no choice but to follow it through.

    Without saying anything else, Emery cast [Spatial Gate] and created a portal, telling everyone to enter.

    A momentter, Emery arrived at the hill overlooking the devastated settlement he had visited before. From above, one could clearly see there were still dozens of Abyss creatures scavenging dead bodies and roaming around the area.

    "Should we attack,mander?" asked Yuri, the bald elite acolyte part of Arcana''s squad, without even turning to his own captain.

    Emery was silent for a moment before shaking his head. Turning his gaze away from the sad sight,

    "Alright, gather up! Here''s the n, so listen carefully."

    After deep deliberation, Emery decided to form a new group.

    One would be captained by Rayne and filled by all the elite acolytes except Micah, Lodos, and Yuri, plus 20 regr acolytes.

    That way, the blonde girl would lead a squad of 25 acolytes with enough firepower to go and clear all 6 nearby marked Abyss nests. Afterward, they would continue to move north to clean out the rest of Abyss nests that had not been found yet.

    "Rayne, I need you to alternate between your squad and Arcana''s when ites to crushing the runic boulder." Seeing the expression on her face, Emery spoke again this time in a firmer tone. "Do you understand?"

    The female archer clearly looked reluctant, but in the end, she agreed to his request with a nod. Of course, she didn''t forget to cast a spiteful gaze at Arcana.

    Emery then divided the rest of the 30 regr acolytes into three groups led by Micah, Lodos, and Yuri.

    He then opened the map and marked three different locations in the surrounding area, which were suspected of having surviving bases or settlements. Lifting his eyes from the map, Emery stared at the three group leaders he had chosen.

    "I need the three of you to lead your group and go to these three areas. I want you to rescue all the survivors, as many as you can find"

    Emery was serious about this task and expected no mistake.

    "Alright, everyone. I need all of you toe back here with taskspleted in at most 7 days! That''s it!"

    Neither of them questioned his n and they quickly left the hill with their respective groups, leaving only one person standing behind him.

    Arcana had been quiet since they arrived at the hill. He didn''t even say anything as Emery divided his acolytes and formed three groups without including himself at all. Now that there were only two of them left, he quickly put his finger on his forehead.

    Emery turned around and nced at the anxious Arcana..

    "Are you going to kill me?!" Arcana said to him while moving backward. At the same time, the third eye on his forehead was already half opened.

    Emery just calmly replied, "No," while walking towards the edge of the hill overlooking the burned-down settlement. His voice was heard once again. "But I want you to be responsible for the deaths of these people."

    Hearing that, Arcana shouted, "What!! You...You are crazy!"

    Emery turned around and took a deep look at the kid-looking acolyte. He knew that if he didn''t control this person properly, Arcana would always be a thorn in his toon for the next 9 days.

    He wasn''t sure if he could beat the other party, however, he knew that Arcana would not kill him either if he wanted to pass the mid-test. Therefore, it was better for him and the rest of his toon if this matter was dealt with swiftly.

    "I know that you are itching to fight me one more time," said Emery calmly, catching Arcana off guard by how abrupt the words were. "Here''s your chance. If you wanna beat me up, you have to do it now."

    Emery stood there, and while Arcana was still hesitating, his figure gradually changed.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    "Aagghh!!" shouted Arcana in frustration. "NO! I won''t be intimidated by the likes of you!"

    [Eye of Mistra]

    A shining blue light came out of the third eye on Arcana''s forehead, as it once again enveloped Emery with its skill.

 Chapter 921 Punishment

    Chapter 921 Punishment

    The third eye on Arcana''s forehead shone brightly and the kid-looking acolyte widely grinned, as if he had already won.

    "I won''t hesitate to slice one of your limbs or two. You''ll regret messing with me!"

    However��

    A few seconds had passed since he opened his third eye, yet his opponent was still calmly transforming into a half-human half-beast creature.

    Arcana quickly turned anxious.

    The dark-furred half beast with silver hair stared at him with sharp and fierce eyes. Arcana felt shivers down his spine.

    He reflexively took a step back.

    ''No�� It''s not possible!''

    Arcana gritted his teeth and red back at Emery.

    "Don''t look down on me!"

    He instantly increased the power of his skill and his third eye shone once again.

    Emery, however, kept walking closer and closer.

    Arcana couldn''t believe his eyes, he was counting on Emery to at least step into an illusion for a few minutes likest time. But it was as if his skill didn''t have any effect at all.

    Howlll!

    Emery was d that the size of his spirit pool wasn''t a factor that affected whether he would fall into an illusion or not. Compared to thest time he fought Arcana in the Arena, the only difference was that Emery was wearing the [Bracelet of Anu] this time.

    He had initially returned the bracelet to Klea before, but after hearing Arcana was causing trouble, he borrowed the bracelet again and Klea gave it in a heartbeat.

    Apparently the artifact indeed had the ability to help him resist Arcana''s illusion.

    Arcana''s skill was only able to give him a headache for a few seconds this time. Just likest time, it appeared the blowing pressure from that eye seemed to just phase away and Emery once again gained full control of his body.

    Howll!!!

    Arcana''s legs were trembling. He tried increasing the power of his skill to the maximum, but nothing seemed to be working.

    ''It can''t be�� Something''s definitely wrong with my power! There''s no way he can!''

    He froze in ce. He wanted to run, but his body refused to follow hismand.

    ''There''s no way!''

    "Ack!"

    Emery''s furry arm grabbed his neck and raised him off the ground. At this moment, fear has taken over.

    Arcana grabbed Emery''s arm and tried to get his hand off his neck. He struggled to get away with all the strength he could muster, but to no avail.

    He had no chance against Emery''s high battle power.

    "Urghh�� stop! Uuugh!"

    The kid-looking acolyte was running out of strength to resist.

    Looking at his futile attempts at resisting him, Emery felt his primal urge resurface. At this moment, he wanted nothing more than to snap this fool''s neck.

    Fortunately, Emery still had control over himself. He only tightened his grip on Arcana''s neck for a few seconds until his face turned ghastly white, before releasing him.

    The kid-looking acolyte helplessly fell to the ground and violently coughed a few times.

    "Cough, cough, cough! Uuugh�� No! No more! Please�� don''t kill me! I''ll do anything. I''ll do anything." The acolyte pleaded in a pitiful hoarse voice.

    It felt awkward to see the rank 10 acolytes of the privileged ss act like this.

    ''Some people really don''t deserve the gifts they have,'' Emery thought to himself

    Emery heaved a sigh and a notification simultaneously came into their mind.

    [Squad 26 - Arcana - is receiving the level three penalty for attacking themander, minus 20,000 points.]

    [Squad 26 captain, Arcana, is receiving a double penalty - minus 40,000 points.]

    This penalty quickly made Arcana the lowest-ranking acolyte among all the test participants.

    [Rank 903 - Squad 26 - Arcana]

    "Noooooo!!!" The kid looking acolyte started shrieking in shock with the news.

    Now that Arcana had an abysmally low score, Emery hoped he would be morepliant andmitted to getting more points for the toon. Emery, after all, had a n that involved using Aracana''s skill.

    Emery was ready to intimidate him onest time, however, to his shock, Arcana looked at him with eyes full of tears and began to cry.

    "I am a failure�� I am a failure�� Mother is going to punish me! I am really dead now! Huuh��."

    "..."

    Seeing the kid-looking acolyte cry while mentioning his mother instantly made Emery''s previous rage and irritation dissipate without a trace.

    Looks like Arcana was not just a kid by figure, but also in the head in a messed-up way.

    A minute passed, but Arcana was still crying on the ground. His face was now messily covered in tears - it did not seem as if he was going to stop anytime soon.

    Apparently Emery caused him to have a mental breakdown.

    ''This is getting a little annoying��'' ????????????.???

    Unable to bear it any longer, Emery shouted at Arcana.

    "Stand up! Damn it�� You,e with me right now!"

    Emery grabbed his shoulder, used [Blink] to go to the middle of the settlement and started killing the iing Abyss creatures until there were none left.

    Meanwhile, the kid-looking acolyte only dazedly watched from behind, his eyes devoid of any hope.

    When the area was finally devoid of Abyss creatures, Emery stated his punishment for Arcana.

    He pointed at corpses on the ground and said.

    "These people died because of your negligence, the least you can do is bury them properly. If you do it right, I''ll help you get your points back and pass the midtest!"

    "Really!?" Arcana''s attitude instantly changed.

    The kid-looking acolyte now looked at him with eyes brimming with hope. Emery felt a little scared by the sudden change, but he still responded with a nod.

    The kid must have a dual personality or something.

    Either way, Arcana started to dig holes. With the power of his eye, he was able to make the bodies float into the holes without even the need to touch them.

    Seeing the brutality of the ce, Emery was reminded of the incident with his family estate and decided to help. He used [Undermaster] to create multiple holes and carefully carried more bodies in.

    It took them a few hours to finish clearing up the bodies.

    While it indeed seemed to be a waste of time, Emery could not help it. Being themander of the toon, he felt partly responsible for the massacre of the ce.

    This was the least he could do.

    Emery paid some respect to the deceased and afterward Arcana approached him all messy in dirt and sweat,pletelycking what he was before.

    "What are we going to do now,mander?" Arcana politely asked with a humble smile.

    Before Emery could say a word in response, a notification came into their devices.

    [Day one has passed.]

    [Personal Points Ranking]

    [Rank 7 - 141,225 points]

    [Squad Points Ranking]

    [Rank 18 - 386,225 points]

    [Scanning numbers of known survivors within the.]

    [Survivors: 13,910,202]

    [Time left: 8 days 23 hours 58 minutes]

    Other than the almost million survivors who died within just 24 hours, what surprised him was the new additional information in the device.

    [Acolyte casualties: 3]

 Chapter 922 - Comprehension

    Chapter 922 - Comprehension

    There were 903 acolytes sent to Andora and ording to the data he just received from the device, three of them had lost their lives.

    The notification reminded Emery that the test was not a game. He realized that even a powerful acolyte who was like gods in the eyes of the people on this could die in the fight against the hordes of abyss creatures.

    Arcana also received the same message, but he didn''t seem to worry about the dead acolytes. Instead, he was more anxious that one day had passed and he had almost zero points.

    "Commander, I have done as you ask. Now get me more points," said Arcana.

    Emery nced at him, and when Arcana saw Emery''s serious gaze at him, he hastily corrected himself by saying, "I mean, please help me get more points,mander.. please."

    Arcana looked at Emery with a hopeful expression on his face. Emery, on the other hand, instead of giving him an answer, took out his orbiter and made a gesture for Arcana to follow him, which was immediately obeyed by thetter.

    Emery flew to the sky above the settlement and in the next minute started to observe the situation in and around the vige, and then exined.

    "We are hoping to get 200 to 300 thousand points by saving more survivors. This will be our main goal, and in order to aplish it, we need a safe ce for the survivors to stay for a few days. This vige should serve as a good ce to start."

    Emery was well aware that the kid-looking acolyte was hoping for something more personal and action-oriented, such as high-tier monster-hunting. As a result, Emery''s line of conversation at the moment caused Arcana some concern.

    "So you want me to build walls? I am an acolyte of the light element, I can''t make walls,"

    "No, let me show you my n,"

    Emery chose a location on the northern side of the settlement, which consisted of a wide expanse of yellow ins. He jumped down from the orbiter and touched the ground with both hands before it slowly began to shake as he continued to cast a spell.

    [Undermaster]

    A huge hole was created in front of them, about dozens of meters deep. It was a deep pit hole.

    Afterward, Emery went on to exin,

    "If your skill is really capable of luring abyss creatures, we should set up a trap for them, so that we can easily kill them for points."

    As soon as he heard Emery''s words just now, Arcana suddenly turned excited, and Emery added,

    "I will need a few days to createrge enough traps. For now, you should scout the area and maybe start bringing small numbers first to test it out tomorrow."

    Hearing the n, Arcana grew excited.

    This n would actually work much better if Emery could pull more Earth element acolytes to help him, but the troop really was stretched thin. Aside from that, Emery had his own motives, as he sort of needed to practice his earth element for a bit.

    Arcana nodded his head and followed Emery''smand without raising any questions. He began to move in order to inspect the surrounding location, and as soon as he left the ce,

    ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? ???????? ????.???

    Emery decided to sit in the middle of the yellow ins in a lotus position.

    At this moment, his intention was no other than to settle on the bottleneck on his core.

    [Spirit Force: 1350]

    [Acolyte Rank 9 - Early Stage - 6 Pirs Formed]

    [nt Spirit - 1 Pir]

    [Water Spirit - 1 Pir]

    [Earth Spirit - 1 Pir]

    [Darkness Spirit - 2 Pirs]

    [Undefined - 1 Pir]

    His umted spirit force was enough to create two pirs; one on his dark core and another on his nature core.

    With this, Emery concentrated himself to the point that he waspletely immersed and drowned himself in theprehension of the two cores.

    The conversations he had with magus Xion and Grandmagus Yvere of the nt institutes, gave him a better understanding of the characteristics of his pirs.

    For the darkness core, it was theprehension of thew of space. By mastering and continuously using [Spatial Gate] and the newfound [Void] spell, he could feel that he had enoughprehension to create one more darkness pir.

    On the other hand, for the nature side, he hadn''t got much improvement in hisprehension of water elements when it came to the nature core. But fortunately, he had enough umtedprehension of the earth and nt elements.

    Emery knew that he only had enough spirit force to choose one out of the two and he actually had been hoping to improve his Earth element instead.

    The reason with his [Mineralized Warriors] that he would put a lot of reliance on the next 9 days, plus the fact that his defensive spell [Jade Skin] or [Jade Wall] had beencking to fight against his current opponents.

    There was also the reason which currentlyy in front of him. A stronger earth spell would help him in preparing the massive trap needed for the abyss creature.

    Because of this, he came to the conclusion that, given the choice between the two, it would be much easier to form his earth pir instead.

    Without giving it a second thought, Emery released the spirit energy that had been pressing on his two cores and began to use his [Dao of Divine Technique] as a way to bnce the flow into the two foundations.

    In the next few hours, the spirit energy slowly condensed and reformed with hisprehension of the elements.

    There was a little tremor on the nature foundation that gave him a little concern before the little tendril-like energy emerged from its surface like a little re. Emery could feel the firm strong energy of the earth pulsating within it before it was fully formed.

    [Seventh pir was formed - Earth Element]

    [Spirit force increases exponentially]

    Seeing the pirs were sessfully formed, Emery certainly was relieved.

    Despite the fact that there was a little bumpy start, in the end, the earth element pir was formed perfectly. Following that, he began to take the next stage in the process.

    Now, it was the time to bnce the energy with his darkness core.

    However, just as he was about to begin the process of forming the darkness pir, something unexpected happened in the midst of the process. He was taken by surprise when arge amount of energy was drawn to the undefined pir instead, and as a result, Emery suddenly felt pain within his core.

    Arrghhh!!!

 Chapter 923 - Pillars

    Chapter 923 - Pirs

    Something definitely has gone wrong.

    After condensing part of the spirit force to form the earth pir, Emery needed to form another pir to support his dark core. Otherwise, the equilibrium between the two cores would break in a state of disproportion.

    The current problem Emery had in hand was the fact that one of the three darkness pirs, the onebeled by the system as [undefined], had drawn all the spirit force that was supposed to be used to create the other darkness pir.

    This ''devour'' pir was definitely making trouble for him.

    It took him all of his concentration to slow down the spirit energy that was sucked in without consent and divert it to the dark foundation instead. Fortunately, despite it being so hard to do, he managed to do it in the end.

    However, with every minute the situation where the realm core was unable to reach a state of bnce with the dark core persisting, the longer the excruciating pain Emery had to endure throughout his body.

    "Arrghhhhh!"

    Emery understood how important this step was to his cultivation. Thus, he tried his best to endure the agonizing pain, hoping it wouldn''t take too long for his new pir to form.

    Soon, he realized he could not divert all of them, because the particr [undefined] pir was still capable of sucking up some of his spirit force, making the process as well as the pain take longer than it should.

    Minutes swiftly turned into hours.

    Due to the unforeseen development, the formation of the darkness element pir took a lot more time than Emery had originally expected.

    At this point, he was no longer just concerned about his core, but also about the fact he was sitting out in the open, in the middle of the ins.

    Through his Spirit Reading, Emery could tell that miles from him there were dozens of Abyss creatures roaming around.

    Knowing full well he was currently unable to fight, Emery could only hope that neither of them spotted him. It would be terrible to be attacked under such circumstances, especially when he knew he just needed a little bit more time toplete his breakthrough.

    "Don''t worry. If it really leads to that situation, Twik and Chiko could handle a few of them and buy time." He said to himself.

    As if fate had decided to y a trick on him, as soon as that thought crossed his mind, Emery sensed dozens, no, a horde of hundreds of Abyss creatures heading towards his current location.

    The ground started to tremble, as the creatures trampled the ground with their march.

    "Darn it!" Emery cursed.

    What gave him an extra headache was the figure that was seen running several miles ahead of the horde was currently approaching him. With a smile on his face, Arcana stopped right in front of the sitting Emery.

    "Commander, I havee and brought the first batch of Abyss creatures as you requested."

    "..."

    Emery really didn''t know whether to praise or scold Arcana. Not only had it not been 10 hours past the agreed 24-hour deadline, the kid-looking acolyte had also brought too many Abyss creatures with him.

    "Commander, why are you just sitting here?" asked Arcana, confused. "Where are the traps? Did I arrive at the wrong ce?"

    Emery was not sure what to answer when he heard Arcana''s question. He was worried that if he exined the situation, Arcana would use this opportunity to kill him with the horde of Abyss creatures instead.

    With this Emery came up with an excuse for Aracana to deal with the situation.

    "I was actually hoping to see your strength first. Go fight those creatures and show me what you got," said Emery in a calm tone.

    .

    Upon hearing that, Arcana looked a bit surprised. He then said, "Commander, I don''t think I can�� My skills were more on a personal basis, I can''t handle this many enemies at the same time."

    "Are you kidding me?" Emery asked in a slightly raised voice. "Those creatures rushed here because they were enchanted by your ability. Are you telling me that you can''t use your ability to tell them to go back to where they came from?"

    "Err, Commander, my ability doesn''t actually work like that�� If I had to give a description, my ability allows me to whisper and give intent to some of them about this location. Then those few chosen creatures would whisper the same intent I gave them to their brethren�� Therefore, I don''t think I can divert all of them in such a short time."

    Emery rolled his eyes hearing Arcana''s exnation. Looking at the kid-looking acolyte, he didn''t know whether to think this fellow was aplete fool or an evil genius for being able to find such an apt way to kill him.

    "Commander, what should we do?"

    At this point, the horde of Abyss creatures was already within his field of vision, and from the looks of it, retreating was probably the best option.

    If he did it carefully, Emery should be able to sessfully create a Spatial Gate even when his body was under such horrible conditions. However, at this moment, the situation within his core was on the verge of a breakthrough.

    Emery stood up and made his decision, but instead of casting [Spatial Gate], he opened his Spatial Space instead. His hand quickly reached inside and brought out a wooden box. Opening its lid, he took one of the [Spirit Foundation Pill] lying inside and immediately threw it into his mouth.

    ''This should give me the extra boost that I need!'' thought Emery as he swallowed the pill.

    "Argggghhh!"

    The pill quickly brought a powerful effect as she immediately felt warm on her chest.

    Finally, within the other side of his core, a small tendril came out and emanated a powerful element of darkness.

    [Eighth pirs was formed - Darkness Element]

    [You have reached a breakthrough to mid stage of rank 9]

    [Spirit force increases exponentially]

    [Spirit Force: 1350 (1372)]

    [Acolyte Rank 9 - Mid Stage - 8 Pirs Formed]

    [Earth Spirit - 2 Pir]

    [nt Spirit - 1 Pir]

    [Water Spirit - 1 Pir]

    [Darkness Spirit - 3 Pirs]

    [Undefined - 1 Pir]

    The advancement to the mid stage rank 9 acolyte gave Emery a tremendous boost to him. His previously unhealthy state swiftly returned to its original state and even went a step further, as he felt his body filled with unbridled power.

    Clenching his fists, Emery stared at the iing Abyss creatures with an excited gaze.

 Chapter 924 - New Strength

    Chapter 924 - New Strength

    The sessful breakthrough had made Emery return to his peak state and strengthen himself further. Now that he had taken a step forward into the mid stage of rank 9, he could clearly feel the strengthened connection to the elements he had affinity for, especially the Darkness and Earth elements.

    Looking at the sight of thousands or so Abyss creatures charging at him with bloodthirsty gazes, Emery raised both his hands high in the air and started to swing them around. The empty air above the sandy ins began to distort slightly and darken following the movement of Emery''s hands.

    Arge portion of the yellow in was shaken, as a powerful surging wave of dark ash began swirling above it and crashing into every creature in its path. Those who were unlucky enough to be engulfed by this wave of dark ash were immediately killed and their bodies separated into unrecognizable pieces.

    [Ash st]

    Spaattt! Spttt! Satt!

    The spectacle of ughter where countless bloody body parts scattered everywhere was left in the wake of the ash.

    In spite of how it looked, [Ash st] was not a wind element spell.

    It was a spell that took form in the distortion of space that was filled with the pulse of Earth. Its might was so powerful that stage 1 and stage 2 Abyss creatures could do nothing but surrender themselves to inevitable death. Even stage 3 Abyss creatures could not be unscathed when confronted with it.

    Dozens of stage 3 Abyss creatures that were able to walk through the ashes were quickly stopped by Arcana''s ability. Not caring about their injured bodies, they turned around and charged at the other Abyss creatures that were still moving.

    With the cooperation between their spells, even though they numbered in the thousands, no Abyss creature was able to step into the area 10 meters in front of them. All of them without exception died, either by Emery''s deadly spell or by their own brethren, who were bewitched by Arcana''s eye.

    Fifteen minutes. It took mere fifteen minutes to turn the yellow ins to red, a field full of corpses. In the midst of this brutal scene, suddenly a scream of frustration rang out clearly in the air.

    "Arrrghhh! Not even 10,000 points!" Arcana said, displeased.

    Unfortunately for the kid-looking acolyte, no one paid any attention to him. Emery ignored him, as he was busy checking the breakthrough his body had just gone through.

    Within his spirit cores, a total of 8 pirs have been beautifully erected on his two foundations. Emery was about to nod in satisfaction when he suddenly noticed that the unique pir, the onebeled [undefined], appeared to have more red cracks than before.

    It didn''t take a genius to guess that it was bad news for him.

    As the pir itself was formed because of his innate [Spirit Devour] ability, this time must have something to do with how he devoured the stage 5 creature.

    It seemed he needed to put his n of gaining more spirit force by devouring creatures on hold until he learnt more about his Devour pir.

    It wouldn''t be toote to wait once he was absolutely sure it was safe to proceed. After all, it wasn''t as if the Andora was the only in existence. There were still many others with a plethora of creatures for him to devour.

    For now, he just needed to make sure to tread the safe path.

    Momentster, while he was contemting how he should treat the peculiar pir he had erected, Emery discovered that more hordes of Abyss creatures wereing towards his location from the north.

    "Yes!" Arcana responded excitedly. "More''sing!"

    Based on Arcana''s words, his ability still seemed to echo to the other Abyss creatures wandering around this area. Therefore he was sure that more woulde. Emery just nodded when he heard this.

    As long as they came when he wasn''t in a helpless state like before, Emery found the hordes of bloodthirsty Abyss creatures charging at him to be quite convenient. After all, not only would he gain points from killing them, he could also take advantage of this fighting opportunity to adapt to his newly increased strength.

    A few minutester, the horde of Abyss creatures Emery had detected in the north finally arrived within his line of sight. Thousands of them encroached the horizon with their presence. Emery of course had to prepare a ''gift'' to wee their arrival.

    However, just as he was about to generously send out the spells he had prepared, Emery sensed that two figures were approaching from the south. Needless to say, his Spirit Reading quickly told him who they were.

    Swissshhhh!

    A huge bird rapidly flew towards where Emery was. Two beautiful girls could be seen sitting on its back and when they saw the Abyss creatures were just a distance away, they quickly took action.

    The one with zing red hair jumped down from the bird''s back and in mid-air cast [Hellfire], sending out a huge sphere of ck fire that sessfully killed dozens of approaching Abyss creatures. A wall of ck mes appeared where the spellnded, preventing more Abyss creatures from getting any closer.

    The other girl, on the other hand, flew past the two and further with the bird. It didn''t take long for her to arrive right above the horde, making a phenomenon swiftly manifest in the sky, as she began casting her powerful [Storm Haze] spell.

    In a matter of a few seconds, the clouds on the yellow ins above the horde darkened. It was quickly followed by heavy rain that blinded sight and rumblings of thunder with lightning striking the creatures on the ground.

    Zappp! Zappp! Zappp!

    The two girls were naturally Annara and Klea, with the participation of two more powerhouses, blood once again drenched the ins as the Abyss creatures were ughtered like livestock. They were unable to put up any meaningful struggle, and the number of bodies on the ins increased once again.

    When the battle was over, Annara, who was the closest, quickly approached Emery while looking at Arcana suspiciously.

    "Annara, why are you here?" Emery asked, as the two of them should be cleaning up the Abyss nest by now.

    "You should ask this question to your girlfriend instead," replied Annara, rolling her eyes. "She thought you were in danger and insisted oning here."

    A momentter, Klea''s mount came descending from the sky and the girl walked towards Emery with a worried face. Seeing her expression, Emery said, "What''s wrong, Klea? Why are you here?"

    Klea seemed to heave a sigh of relief when she saw nothing was wrong with him.

    Apparently, just a few hours ago, the thirty Mineralized Warriors apanying Klea''s group suddenly turned to ashes. Seeing the peculiar sight, she quickly thought Emery was in trouble and rushed to find him.

    The issue Emery had with his core earlier did cause the supply of spirit energy to be cut off for a while, so such a thing was to be expected.

    "Don''t worry. I''m fine. In fact, I am more than fine." Emery said with a smile. ?? ? ????? full

    It was at this moment the three finally realized Emery had broken through to the middle stage. As a matter of fact, Arcana was the most surprised among them. He had only left Emery for a few hours and thetter had a breakthrough in his cultivation. This revtion created more fear and respect in him for Emery.

    Realizing the sudden disappearance of his summons must have troubled his friends Thrax and Chumo, Emery created a new batch of Mineralized Warriors.

    Now that his affinity for Earth and Darkness element had undergone an increase, he believed there would definitely be an improvement to his summons.

 Chapter 925 - Improvement

    Chapter 925 - Improvement

    It was a well-known fact among rank 9 acolytes that every pir formed in one''s foundation would give a great boost to the specific element it was based on.

    Now that Emery had formed his darkness and earth pirs, the power of every spell that belonged to the two elements would be significantly strengthened. Especially the ones belonging to both elements, such as [Jade Skin], [Jade Wall], [Ash st] and his Rank A spell [Mineralized Warrior].

    Thinking that Thrax and Chumo''s group might be in danger, Emery quickly summoned a new army of [Mineralized Warriors]. A glint of expectation shed across his eyes as he examined the dozens of humanoid figurespletely made of metals standing before him.

    [Mineralized Warrior]

    [Battle power - 50(55)]

    A ten percent increase might not be much at a nce, but it demonstrated that over time, as his cultivation realm continued to progress, Emery would eventually be able to create more powerful versions of the Mineralized Warrior.

    Moreover, not only were these summons much stronger than before, Emery also sensed the cost his Spirit Pool had spent making them had also been greatly reduced.

    Like before, he once again created 90 Mineralized Warriors at once. But this time, instead of a third, he could feel that half of his Spirit Pool was not restricted and could still be used. This meant Emery should be able to create 200 Mineralized Warriors before his Spirit Pool was emptied.

    He also believed that, with a certain amount of time, he would be able to cast the third type of the Mineralized Warrior as well.

    Emery beckoned Chiko and asked the chubby creature to pass on 60 Mineralized Warriors to his two brothers - Thrax and Chumo. Meanwhile, he handed over thest thirty warriors to the two girls.

    Realizing his next action would be to tell them to go back and continue their task of clearing the Abyss nests, the Egyptian queen pouted andined. "Do you not have any other task for me? Those Abyss nests are such a chore to do. Can''t I just follow you hunting these hordes?"

    "Give those nests to me then!" Arcana interrupted, before Emery could say anything. "I need more points!"

    Unfortunately for him, Emery chose to ignore him. He instead approached Klea, shook his head, and exined her tasks were necessary in order for Anas and the rest of his squad to get the points they so needed.

    Hearing those words, the Egyptian queen fell silent. It was only a momentter that she took a deep breath and finally nodded her head in understanding.

    Momentster, his device received a message from one of the groups he had sent away.

    [Commander, I found a group of survivors who refuse to be rescued.]

    The message came from Micah''s group, who had headed north to the area they were assigned to look for survivors twelve hours ago.

    Seeing there was an unexpected situation at Micah''s side as well as Klea''s request earlier, Emery decided to ask Klea. "How about this ? You cane with me on this one, but promise me you''ll return to your task once it''s over."

    Upon hearing such words, Klea immediately revealed a smile and bobbed her head around.

    "You are the best, Emery!"

    Annara could also have some time to rx before delving into the Abyss nests once again. As for Arcana, the kid-looking acolyte had no other choice but to follow him.

    Now that it was decided the two would not return to their task, for the time being, Emery dispelled the 30 Mineralized Warriors. Then, with [Spatial Gate], the four of them made their way towards Micah''s group.

    In a matter of minutes - 3 jumps away - they arrived at their destination. However, what Emery found this time was a settlement different from any he had seen until now.

    Even though it was still only made of stone, the settlement had better fortifications and defensive structures. It also had a unique, dome-shaped building in the center of the settlement.

    But what surprised him the most was that several hundred people with physical strength a few times stronger than normal humans lived in this settlement. There were even some who possessed spirit force as strong as rank 5 and rank 6 acolytes.

    Thispletely different sight seemed bizarre to Emery''s eyes, and at the same time made him wonder why?

    Emery and the other three actually arrived a few miles away from the settlement. Therefore they clearly saw Micah and his group just standing a hundred meters from the settlement, when suddenly a group of people gathered on the settlement''s defensive wall and pointed their weapons at them.

    "Get away! We don''t need your help! Leave us alone!"

    A momentter, one of the people on top of the wall aimed a metal, pipe-like weapon towards Micah andpany. The weapon was fired and a metal sphere rapidly flew through the air and exploded uponnding.

    Kabbooooommm!

    Fortunately, for Micah, a wall of ice has been erected in front of the group. If he wasn''t prepared with his [Ice Barrier] spell, some of his group would definitely be injured from such an explosion.

    "How dare you?!" Micah, who wasn''t a patient person to begin with, was furious for the attack. "You lower realm idiots really don''t know what''s good for you!"

    Micah and the others of his group were ready to retaliate, their weapons were drawn, while multicolored lights appeared on the group indicating that spells were ready to cast.

    The two sides were about to sh. Seeing the tension and aggression in the air, Emery knew he had to take action immediately.

    "Wait! Everyone, don''t be hasty!" Using the orbiter, Emery flew and hovered in the sky above the settlement.

    However, Micah''s powerful disy of being able to easily withstand their lethal weapon had created more tension in these people. This naturally led them to believe Emery flying over was some kind of aggression to retaliate against them.

    "Shoot him down!" shouted one of the people on top of the wall wearing a formal uniform.

    Immediately, several guns were fired at Emery and hundreds of projectiles struck his body rapidly. However, none of them were able to prate Emery''s [Jade Skin]. They even fired the metal, pipe-like weapon at him, causing a huge explosion to bloom in the sky. Even so, as the smoke subsided, Emery seemed unharmed.

    Those people started to panic. They were terrified by what Emery had shown.

    Then, Emery saw several high-rank survivors begin to gather on top of the walls. Realizing this as an opportunity to startmunicating, Emery shouted.

    "Let me speak with your leader. If you still refuse by then, we will leave you alone."

 Chapter 926 - Not Welcome

    Chapter 926 - Not Wee

    Emery told Micah and the rest of his group to stay outside while he entered the settlement with Klea, Annara and Arcana. A young man apanied by two beautiful girls and a kid should look less intimidating to these natives. Hopefully, the impression would be able to lessen the tension between the two sides.

    As he walked through the settlement following the person who led them, Emery looked around and realized the people here were mostly fighters and soldiers. Everyone they walked past was keenly observing their group with an apparent vignce. There were many war machines and vehicles parked all over the ce.

    A few minutester, the four of them finally arrived in front of the eye-catching dome building in the middle of the settlement. They had to wait for quite some time before being asked to enter the building, which turned out to be filled by dozens of heavily armed fighters inside and outside.

    Most of them had strength and battle power as strong as rank 3 acolytes, several dozen were equivalent to rank 4 acolytes, and about ten people wereparable to rank 5 and rank 6 acolytes.

    Emery calmly walked forward and stopped a few meters in front of these people. He then turned his head towards the small group of peopleparable to rank 5 and rank 6 acolytes and asked in a calm tone, "Which of you is in charge here?"

    A middle-aged man with white hair who was standing in the middle of the group opened his mouth to answer Emery''s question. "Me, I am the leader of this settlement. Who are you people!? Why are you here?!"

    Emery didn''t mind the other party''s aggressive tone. In a brief and concise manner, he proceeded to exin that he and his friends came from beyond the stars. "We are from Magus Alliance. We havee to evacuate all survivors from this to safety!"

    Many were shocked by the news after seeing their expression. Some were even putting their hands together and praying. Most of their responses Emery saw were simr to those of the other settlements.

    However, the middle-aged man quickly voiced his opinion.

    "You may indeede from beyond the stars, but how would we know that you came to save us? As far as we know, it was you people who brought the wrath of our gods and led this madness!"

    Emery noticed how the anger-filled words the white-haired man spoke made some people anxious once again. It was at this moment that Arcana approached him from behind and whispered, "Should I control their mind? I promise I won''t hurt them."

    "No, don''t," said Emery in a firm tone. This idea was of course rejected without a second thought, as he believed one should never use underhanded methods, especially in building trust.

    Annoyed, Annara stepped forward and red at these people. "If we really wanted to hurt you, all of you would easily die with a snap!" While saying those words, she snapped her finger and a dark me immediately sparked into existence, scaring them all.

    With a snort, she turned around and returned to where she had been standing before. As she passed by Emery, she whispered, "There you go. Fear always works well."

    Emery inwardly sighed, but did not scold the girl. He just tried to calm the agitated crowd as well as the tense situation with a smile on his face.

    Afterward, Klea stepped in and said, "We have transports ready to take you all out of here. Thousands of your people have been gathered by us, we have no reason to lie to all of you!"

    Emery personally thought their words so far were enough to convince these people. However, his expectation was once again shattered, as the leader of the settlement eximed loudly, a hostile expression on his face.

    "No! Do you think we are stupid? You''re all here for the power stone, aren''t you?! Leave us alone, we can survive without your help!"

    Emery was caught off guard by the mentioning of a power stone, so he asked for rification.

    The man was stopped for a second by disagreements from his peers and one of them took out the so-called power stone, of course still warily looking at Emery as if he would steal it.

    To Emery''s surprise, what they meant by power stone was actually a spirit stone.

    He fell into deep thought, as a familiar white and yellow stone could be seen in the man''s hand.

    On the other hand, Emery''s confusion only made these people even more suspicious.

    These people believed the power stone was a gift from their gods, as consuming it would give them extraordinary power, they were convinced that Emery came to take what was rightfully theirs and once again told him to leave them alone.

    "We are capable enough to defend ourselves! Just go back to wherever you came from!"

    Seeing the increasingly unfavorable situation, Emery decided to take a step back, "I believe this cmitous situation will only get worse. Please consider our offer, for the safety of your people."

    Emery''s words bring whispers among them apparently some wish to believe in him. These people have gone through such death and destruction in the past year that killed 90% of their poption, they were all filled with fear and distrust.

    He then gave the white-haired man the location of the two bases and reminded them they would be leaving the in a week.

    Emery had no n to force these people if they didn''t want to leave. At least not now. Being told against their wishes would only bring more chaos that would endanger the other survivors. Perhaps he would return a few dayster, but for now, he would give them time to think about his offer.

    After that, Emery signaled to the others and they left the ce.

    As they walked out, Emery asked the others the question he had been thinking about.

    "I thought those Abyss creatures didn''t drop spirit stones when killed. What did I miss?"

    Annara was the one to exin. "You just realized this? Where do you think our pointse from?" The red-haired girl raised her hand where the device the staff gave her was visible there and then pointed her finger at the small ones on theirbat suit.

    "This suit of ours is a new invention, but there are actually a lot of devices that can perform a simr function."

    "What do you mean? What function?" Emery asked, both confused and curious. ?? ? ????? full

    "It automatically draws the energy that makes up the spirit stone from the creature you kill and transforms it into another form. In our case, it turns them into points."

    Even Arcana knew about this, it was evident from his words. "This device is really handy indeed! You don''t expect us to pick up thousands of spirit stones one by one, right?"

    Emery continued to walk with a thoughtful expression on his face. If this really was the case then wouldn''t what the white haired man said before be true?

    Despite the fact they came for the midtest, the device on his body proved they came here for the stones as well.

    This line of thought gave him much to contemte.

    When they finally saw Micah and his group, Emery told them to ignore this settlement and continue to look for other survivors'' settlements.

    Emery decided to return back to the previous settlement to build the base as nned before survivors started to gather.

    Klea and Annara, both of them were going to continue their Abyss nest hunt, hence Emery created 30 Mineralized Warriors for them and told Klea to be safe, before leaving.

    "What about me?! "When are we going to hunt?!" " Arcana shouted, still desperate for more points.

 Chapter 927 - Traps

    Chapter 927 - Traps

    Emery went back to the burned-down settlement that had been ravaged by hordes of Abyss creatures and started to rebuild the ce. He began by forming a tall and thick wall that surrounded and protected the settlement from all directions, the wooden palisade alone was far from enough to face the threats on this.

    The reason he rebuilt and reinforced this wrecked settlement was that the ce would be a midpoint to gather the survivors that had been rescued before moving them to the main base near the transport.

    After the wall waspleted, Emery proceeded to make deep pits in a few strategic spots around the settlement. By the time he was done, Arcana had returned bringing more Abyss creatures in tow.

    As expected, being enchanted by Arcana''s skill, the creatures entered the pits Emery had made like brainless fools.

    Unfortunately, even though the pits did serve their intended purpose, the Abyss creatures who fell slowly made their way out by climbing, causing both Emery and Arcana to rush their way to clean up those who weren''t caught by the traps.

    "We should try a different kind of trap before luring more of them here," Emery said to Arcana, after they finished off all the Abyss creatures, beckoning him to work.

    This time, Emery made the pits deeper with the wall steeper and leaned inwards. He also grew thorny vines in it to entangle the Abyss creatures that fell, so they couldn''t easily climb their way up. Added with Arcana''s skill that led them straight to the pits, the traps were finally able to sessfully contain the creatures.

    With this idea proved to be effective, Emery maximized the prowess of his Earth spells through thebination of [Soften Earth] and [Undermaster] to create bigger pits to trap more Abyss creatures.

    By the next day, the two of them had managed to trap tens of thousands of Abyss creatures, ranging from stage 1 to stage 3. All of them tried their best to climb out of the pits that trapped them, but Emery''s design sessfully stopped them.

    When he saw the cluster of Abyss creatures, a gasp escaped Arcana''s mouth and a glint of desire shed across his eyes. "There are so many of them already, we should kill them now!"

    Once again, Emery ignored the kid-looking acolyte''s words, because he had nned to keep these Abyss creatures for the other acolytes to farm for points, while at the same time gather as many Abyss creatures roaming around the settlement as possible. That way, the risk of danger would be greatly reduced when the survivors started their journey to this ce.

    But then, he realized too many of them had gathered. He couldn''t possibly keep all of them trapped inside the pits like this, therefore he needed to step up his n.

    Turning his head to Arcana, Emery said, "We need to change the n. You can kill every creature of this batch."

    Upon hearing that, the kid-looking acolyte quickly became excited. Without further ado, he used his [Eye of Mistra] to control as many stage 3 Abyss creatures trapped inside the pits as possible and immediately ordered them to ughter all stage 1 and stage 2 Abyss creatures around them.

    Arcana''s eyes lit up and a wide grin appeared on his face as he watched his point total skyrocket, increasing by hundreds and thousands in a matter of minutes. In the end, the stage 3 Abyss creatures also died by killing each other, courtesy of Arcana''s order.

    "Let''s do more!" Arcana said excitedly, greed evident in his words.

    "No," replied Emery in a stern tone. "This time, I need you to lead them to the shrine."

    The ce Emery mentioned was the peculiar Abyss nest where they managed to kill a stage 5 Abyss creature. It was actually situated just a hill over from the settlement.

    Emery made his way to the Abyss nest and, with some modifications made to its entrance, it quickly became the ideal hole to trap and house arge number of Abyss creatures.

    "Arcana, you can now proceed to lead as many Abyss creatures as you can to this ce." Seeing the disgruntled look on Arcana''s face, Emery calmly said, "Do it, and then I''ll allow you to be the one to clean up the ceter."

    It seemed Arcana wasn''t too happy with Emery''s idea, he wasn''t sure how much points he could getter, if he had to share the Abyss creatures with the other acolytes. However, on the other hand, he couldn''t refuse Emery''s order either.

    With this thought in mind, despite being conflicted and dissatisfied, the kid-looking acolyte still went ahead and began doing his part to contribute to the toon.

    At the same time, Emery saw the first group of survivors was starting to arrive at the settlement. Those who came were led by Yuri and his squad, and it didn''t take long for the ce to start to be noisy as it was crowded with people.

    ***

    [Day three has passed.]

    [Personal Points Ranking]

    [Rank 6 - 355,495 points]

    [Squad Points Ranking]

    [Rank 31 - 976,225 points]

    ?? ? ????? full

    Emery had been busy making and setting traps, he himself had not earned many points since he killed the stage 5 Abyss creature on the first day. However, it seemed the Mineralized Warriors were really effective at getting him points, so he had managed to keep his rank.

    In the span of 3 days, Klea and the others should have cleared a total of 18 Abyss nests. This meant that Emery''s Mineralized Warriors managed to earn him an average of 15,000 points from each nest. This also meant that when hispanions had cleared all 40 or so Abyss nests, he would pass the total points a privileged acolyte had to acquire.

    As for the squad points, however, good news for his friends'' group, but bad news for his own group. The fact remained that there were only three people in Emery''s group including himself. They wouldn''t be able to match the umted points of a 30-man squad, leaving them deadst on the leaderboard.

    [Squad points ranking]

    [Rank 1 - Squad 01 Eesho Nephilim]

    [Rank 2 - Squad 02 Jinkan Nephilim]

    [Rank 3 - Squad 11 Zach Talon]

    [Rank 4 - Squad 04 Armand Nephilim]

    [Rank 5 - Squad 12 Vida Themary]

    [Personal points ranking]

    [Rank 1 - Zach Talon]

    [Rank 2 - Esho Nephilim]

    [Rank 3 - Jinkan Nephilim]

    [Rank 4 - Rofos Tigerson]

    [Rank 5 - Vida Themary]

    [Rank 6 - Emery Ambrose]

    The squad rankings were overwhelmed by the Nephilims as half of the top five were upied by them. The faction must have prepared something on their sleeve in order to make this happen.

    As for the personal ranking to be led by the dragon bloodline Zach, it was something to be expected.

 Chapter 928 - Familiar

    Chapter 928 - Familiar

    The next line of information came from the device into his mind.

    [Survivors: 11,710,202]

    [Time left: 6 days 23 hours 55 minutes]

    [Acolyte casualties: 10]

    Besides the surprising discovery of 10 acolytes who died in the middle of the exam, there was also a total of one million lives that had been lost in the past two days. That was about the size of the whole people living in the Logress capital city.

    The number of Andora natives was rapidly decreasing, this realization only served to strengthen Emery''s resolve to save more people.

    With the arrival of Yuri and his squad, the rebuilt and fortified settlement seemed to have regained its life as the survivors began to popte it once again.

    Yuri came to Emery after instructing his group members to settle the survivors down and reported he had rescued and brought nearly 30,000 survivors. He also told Emery he had found many more and could probably deliver around the same amount of survivors every day.

    "Thank you for your hard work Yuri."

    In response, the bald elite acolyte simply shook his head.

    "Nomander, thank you... you have shown me this is what we are really supposed to do." After saying that, Yuri excused himself, as he and his group would be leaving again.

    Just an hour after Yuri and his group had left to look for more survivors, several people, who Emery recognized belonged to Lodos'' team, arrived at the settlement. Naturally, they brought a group of survivors with them. This time, the survivors came riding in several metal carriages and numbered around twenty thousand.

    In just half a day, there were nearly fifty thousand survivors gathered in the settlement Emery had rebuilt.

    As soon as they finished delivering the survivors, the acolytes went back to their area, leaving Emery to take care of the fifty thousand survivors on his own.

    Fortunately, with Arcana having taken action and leading the Abyss creatures he had bewitched to the Shrine, there were hardly any Abyss creatures within a dozen miles of the vicinity, making the journey to the ce quite safe.

    Problems actually urred internally, from the survivors themselves. These people were exhausted from their long journey toe here and terrified from the fear of losing their lives, so their emotions easily spiraled out of control and they started quarreling and fighting with each other over simple things.

    Emery swiftly summoned 50 Mineralized Warriors to assist him to deal with the disturbance. Thanks to their overwhelming presence, the chaos and disorder were quickly extinguished.

    Immediately after, Emery gathered all the leading figures of the survivors to inform them of the situation and asked them to select a few dozen people to help maintain order in the settlement.

    It was fortunate that these people were willing to cooperate. Some of them even offered to help gather more survivors using their vehicles.

    With the help and cooperation of these leaders, the situation was quickly brought under control and order was restored.

    Emery then went to the hill overlooking the settlement, sat down at the edge of it and used his Spirit Reading to spread his senses.

    With his advancement to the middle stage of rank 9, his range of spirit reading expanded once more. Emery not only used it to observe the people within the settlement, but also all 200 miles around him.

    Emery did not just have the five wooden creatures to help him increase the spirit reading range, but also 300 acolytes of toon 3 under hismand to report for any trouble within the continent, leaving him sitting on standby for any potential threats that came near.

    Without any immediate task in front of him, Emery decided to check out the unique creature he had caught earlier.

    He opened his Spatial Space and was about to bring the creature out, only to discover he couldn''t find it.

    "What the... Where did it go?!"

    On the other hand, he found Twik was behaving strangely, and appeared much less energetic than usual, hence he pulled the wooden creature out.

    "Kuang kuang Kuang."

    With [One Mind], Emery could understand what Twik was trying to say more clearly. He was very surprised when Twik said the mysterious butterfly had been residing in his body.

    "What?!" Emery quickly turned anxious, hoping nothing bad would happen to Twik.

    A momentter, Twik gradually turned glowing in gold and Emery watched in bewilderment as something happened to the wooden creature. The leaves on Twik''s body swayed and turned vibrant green, followed by a vigorous body as Twik''s power gradually increased.

    Emery put his hand into the little creature and found Twik was advancing.

    [Flora Colossi - Stage 5 (6)]

    [Legendary Creature Level 30 (60)]

    [Battle Power - 95 (125)]

    "Kuang Kuang!"

    Emery was in a daze when he realized Twik had just undergone an evolution, raising his stage by one level. After the evolution finished and the golden glow disappeared, the gold butterfly emerged from Twik''s body and started flying away.

    Seeing this, Emery came out of his reverie, and quickly cast [Aegis Void] to capture the butterfly once again.

    Emery swiftly utilized his Spirit Reading towards the glowing butterfly trying tomunicate with it.

    "What are you? Can you understand me?"

    There was no reply other than the sense of familiarity he once again felt from the creature. It was a vague feeling that finally made him realize to use his [Nature Grasp] on it.

    Thin green spirit roots shot out from his palm and swiftly engulfed the butterfly as soon as Emery dispelled his [Aegis Void] spell. Immediately after, when the green root touch the glowing creature, he could feel a connection being established with it.

    Yes... this creature, the familiarity, it reminded him of the Gaia Tree back home.

    A moment after, Emery found himself in a vision of bright golden light, effused of vigor, standing tall among the hundreds of people, who were bowing and prostrating to it.

    It was a majestic white tree - the Tree of Light.

    It was worshiped by people, and it gave back to the people through the energy that kept the alive.

    This symbiotic rtionshipsted for centuries until something changed.

    The white golden leaves began to fall from its branches, and a few little ones were lucky enough to turn into tiny glowing butterflies.

    That was the moment the tiny butterfly on his hand was born. At the same time, Emery was awakened from the vision. He stood up and aimed his gaze North, where the sacred mountain lies.

    One name came to mind.

    "Primordial Wisp."

 Chapter 929 - Primordial

    Chapter 929 - Primordial

    Emery was standing from the edge of the hill with d his gazepletely fixed towards the north. Finally, he understood the reason for that odd yet familiar feeling. After all, he had seen and met something simr to it in the past.

    A Primordial Wisp, amuted one, simr to Gaia from his home Earth.

    This revtion, however, gave him little answers and only brought more questions. If a Primordial Wisp was the source of power that nurtured and enriched a it dwelled at, then why did it currently feel as if it was the source of the cmity itself?

    What actually happened there down at the Sacred Mountain?

    The fog of mystery made Emery want to fly straight to the restricted area and unravel it for himself. However, though he really wished to do so, he couldn''t. He would break the alliance rules, especially with so many things needed to be taken care of on his te.

    Nheless, he was sure the resourceful guy from the Harlight family would know more about this matter. Hence, he nned to ask the man when he encountered himter.

    Emery shifted his gaze to the glowing butterfly confined in his hands. ncing north once more, he then dispelled the [Aegis Void] spell and freed the butterfly.

    "If you''re trying to fly home, then you should go," He said to the tiny creature.

    He expected for it to immediately fly off the moment it was freed, but this time the creature didn''t fly off. Instead, it flew around him phasing in and out without the intention of going away. It seemed to have acknowledged him.

    Upon entering his body, Emery quickly realized the butterfly was emitting a strong light energy as pure as white. Like a wave, it began to circte throughout his entire body and a refreshing feeling enveloped him.

    Seeing Twik, who seemed really happy with his recent upgrade, Emery was reminded of Grand Magus Yvere''s words about how Twik needed an abundance of the essence of light - positive energy - to bnce the enormous dark element he had.

    This unexpected discovery quickly gave rise to some ideas.

    Staring at the butterfly, who was still flying around phasing in and out his body, Emery said.

    "If you''re really going to hang around with me for a while, how about getting to know more of my friends?"

    Emery first called back Chiko, who was in the surrounding area, letting the chubby creature mingle with the tiny butterfly while he observed their interactions. As expected, a few momentster, the butterfly entered Chiko''s body and didn''te out. It seemed to have decided to reside inside of him.

    After that, Emery noticed Chiko seemed to be growing every passing minute, albeit very slowly. He recalled it was on the first day of the mid-test that he captured the butterfly, which meant it had resided in Twik for more than two days before Twik underwent an upgrade.

    Not willing to wait that long for a result, Emery decided to give a hand in the process and cast [Metamorph] on Chiko.

    Green glow radiated out from Emery''s hand and permeated Chiko''s body. Emery''s nature energy met the light energy that the butterfly emitted, the two different energies were able to blend into each other withoutplications and rapidly enriched the chubby creature as it continued to grow.

    It was only a few hourster that finally, something happened. To be exact, the awaited notification appeared.

    [Chizpur Fang upgraded to stage 6]

    [Increase in Battle Power]

    [Received Innate Ability]

    [Chizpur Fang - Stage 5(6)]

    [Magical Creature Level 30 (60)]

    [Battle Power - 55 (70)]

    [Spirit Energy - nt and Earth]

    [Innate Ability]

    [Manipte Earth]

    [Earth Burrows]

    [Wide Guard]

    ?? ? ????? full

    Emery''s eyes lit up when he saw Chiko had acquired an innate ability due to his upgrade. Reading the exnation, the light in his eyes grew even brighter; Chiko''s new innate ability could be very useful for a variety of scenarios.

    [Wide Guard] was a protection-type ability that could be cast on itself or others. Even though he still didn''t know how strong the protection would be, a defensive ability was definitely not a worthless ability to have!

    After he was done with Chiko, Emery continued by summoning the other Chizpur brothers, alternating the butterfly between one another. One by one, the little creatures grew and, as they grew, he could feel the connection he had with them through [One Mind] was also strengthened.

    It wasn''t just the Chizpur brothers, who had gotten tremendous benefits during the process, Emery gained too. Since he had to use [Metamorph] continuously and the whole process involved the evolution of life, Emery''s understanding of the nt element once again began to increase and deepen.

    [Spirit force increase]

    [Spirit force increase]

    This situation made Emery amazed by the power that just one leaf of the Tree of Light could give. He was half-consciously hoping he could keep the little butterfly for himself.

    Emery then imagined what the existence of the entire Tree of Light meant for the Magus Alliance and couldn''t help but wonder if this was the real reason why they were here. For a Primordial Wisp that was able to produce miraculous light energy.

    It took roughly the same amount of time for each Chizpur brother toplete their upgrade - a few hours. Then, as soon as Emery finished upgrading the five, a notification popped up in his mind.

    [Day five has passed]

    [Personal Points Ranking]

    [Rank 6 - 484,872 points]

    [Squad Points Ranking]

    [Rank 31 - 1,459,112 points]

    [Survivors: 9,829,763]

    [Time left: 4 days 23 hours 55 minutes]

    [Acolyte casualties: 15]

    Five days had passed, meaning half of the mid-test had beenpleted. Fortunately, despite not actively killing the Abyss creatures, Emery had almost umted the required amount of points to pass.

    It had been three days since the survivors started to arrive at the settlement. Currently, the number of people living in the settlement has passed the three hundred thousand mark. Looking from the hill he was currently on, Emery could clearly see how bustling the settlement was.

    Given that there were close to zero attacks taking ce in the surrounding area, Emery decided to start moving these people into the main base

    To be honest, while his n seemed solid, Emery wasn''t really sure how effective he could pull it off. After all, he had never moved hundreds of people before, let alone hundreds of thousands.

    It''s time to see how well he would do.

    Emery created the widest [Spatial Gate] he could currently create to a ce a hundred miles away from the settlement in the direction of the main base.

    He then sent a dozen of his Mineralized Warriors and Chiko first to ze a trail. Only when they had confirmed the coast was safe did he start sending the survivors in.

 Chapter 930 - Exhausted

    Chapter 930 - Exhausted

    The distance between the settlement that had been rebuilt and the main base was about five hundred miles. With such a distance, these survivors would need three to four days to travel on foot to arrive, while for the acolytes it was about six hours by flying on the orbiter.

    However, it wasn''t a difficult distance for Emery to travel to. He could easily reach it with five sessive casts of [Spatial Gate]. Unfortunately, this time it wasn''t just any jump and was definitely far from how he used to do it.

    He created a modified Spatial Gate about 30 meters wide, so the survivors would have more space to enter the gate and further shorten the time to transport them. But even with this arrangement, it would still take around 2 hours for 300,000 people to pass through one Spatial Gate.

    In order to keep the Spatial Gate active, Emery expended all the spirit energy he could muster to the point he was forced to dispel all 50 Mineralized Warriors he summoned to offset the expenditure. Even with that, he was barely hanging on. It was only natural that his Spirit Pool waspletely empty by the end.

    He would then need to rest for half an hour to fully refill his Spirit Pool with [Nature Grasp], before he could cast another [Spatial Gate]. So, in the end, they still need 12 hours to reach the main base.

    It was such a tiring endeavor that, by the time he finished, Emery felt as if all the strength in his body was gone. In the end, he was forced to stay at the main base for a period of time to rest his exhausted mind and body.

    "Mister, I brought you water."

    Emery opened his closed eyes when he heard someone calling him. There, he saw Jim and his friends approaching him with a tray filled with food and drinks. Even though he didn''t really feel hungry or thirsty, he still epted the tray and thanked them. He was grateful for their considerate act.

    After they left him and went to their own business, Emery had a pensive expression on his face. Finally realizing how difficult the task was, he thought deeply and decided not to wait until the 8th and 9th days to start transporting the survivors.

    To that end, he made a slight adjustment to the overall n and allocated more acolytes to guard the northern settlement, while he started moving towards the other settlements.

    Emery made his way towards the west of the continent, which Anas was in charge of. He went there to transport the gathered survivors as well as to get more manpower. Fortunately, when Anas heard his request, the man didn''t make things difficult and gave a few acolytes to help him and the three Zaiou acolytes were among them.

    "We are d to help."

    "Help you we are d."

    "d we are to help."

    Emery smiled at the three and asked for their cooperation. He then left to check on the survivors who had gathered at the West forwarding base.

    By this time, a total of 400,000 survivors had gathered at the West base and Emery decided to transport 300,000 people first. This was because the time and effort that would be spent transporting this batch was distinctly different from the first, as the distance between the two bases was further, needing him to cast seven [Spatial Gate] instead of five.

    This time it took him a total of 18 hours to finish transporting the 300,000 survivors from the West base. By the time he finished, the mid-test had arrived on the 7th day.

    Unfortunately, Emery couldn''t rest, or rather, didn''t have time to rest, because if his calctions were correct, he would barely have finished transporting all the survivors gathered by the end of the 10th day.

    Without further ado, Emery went to the East base where Julian was.

    When he arrived at the ce, he was delighted but at the same time conflicted to see there were more survivors who had gathered here. At a nce, he counted 500,000 people. If that wasn''t stunning enough, from the top of the wall, he could clearly see thousands of survivors flooding the ins trying to enter the base.

    While he was still in a daze looking at these many people, Julian came over to him.

    "You look like shit," Julian said in a serious tone. "Take a break, will you? You can''t save anyone if you hurt yourself."

    "I know��" Emery said, clearly exhausted. "Don''t worry, I will, but only for a couple of minutes. I don''t have much time to transport them all."

    Emery quickly took up the lotus position and closed his eyes before continuing to use [Nature Grasp] to refill his Spirit Pool once again.

    Seeing this, Julian just sighed. He had been friends with Emery long enough to know he couldn''t change his mind in a situation like this, so he just sat next to him in silence.

    When his Spirit Pool had finally filled up again, Emery opened his eyes and stood up. He was ready to bring these people to the main base, however, at this time, a group of people could be seen running towards the East base, attracting both his and Julian''s attention.

    Squinting his eyes, Emery saw that those people were Roran and Lyndell''s squad. All sixty of them had returned, which meant they had probablypleted their task of clearing the Abyss nests assigned to them in the past 7 days.

    Seeing that Roran was present, Emery decided to spend a little bit more time at the East base. Not only would he be able to rest a little more, he could also ask the questions he wanted to the Harlight Prince.

    It turned out that Roran had something to report too.

    Roran along with Lyndell, a privileged acolyte who always stuck close to him, approached Julian saying they had lost one of their members in the Abyss nest.

    It was a piece of bad news indeed. Still he wasn''t too surprised by this, as Emery understood idents could still happen even to those who were prepared. However, it turned out that that was not what Roran really wanted to report.

    "Lyndell here is known for her expertise in healing. At that time, she was ready to treat the half-dead acolyte, but when we lost his heartbeat, the whole body was instantly gone."

    "Gone?" Julian asked. "What do you mean gone? Are you sure you didn''t see wrong?"

    "No, rather than gone, I think it would be more correct to say his body was teleported." Both Emery and Julian were stunned when they heard Roran''s words. Still, the Harlight Prince continued his hypothesis.

    "I''m 90% sure the culprit is the weird suit they forced us to wear. I should have known Delbrand wouldn''t be so crazy as to send us - the future generation - on a real, fatally risky mission without any safety measures."

    Upon hearing that, an ted look appeared on Julian''s face. "Ah, if that''s the case, then it''s good news. In fact, it will make things much easier."

    The ck battle suits they were wearing had a special device for absorbing spirit stones, the ability to self-regenerate, and were set to force teleportation when the wearer''s heartbeat stopped.

    In conclusion, the Magus Alliance had sent their brilliant rookies to gain a lot of spirit energy, while ensuring there was less risk of death.

    Upon realizing this, Emery was a little conflicted. He couldn''t help but feel the mid-test felt more like a ying ground for the alliance, while on the other hand hundreds of the Andora natives were dying.

    He turned to Roran and asked, "Do you know what is really going on on this? Do you know what a Primordial Wisp is?"

 Chapter 931 - Calamity

    Chapter 931 - Cmity

    "Primordial Wisp? Is that what lies in the restriction zone?" Roran asked Emery back.

    Emery was silent when he saw Roran''s reaction. Apparently, even the Harlight Prince himself did not know the real cause of the Cmity. This, after all, was still a test from the Magus Academy. There must be some level of secrets being hidden and only known to the higher-ups.

    "Yes, I believe it is." Emery said with a hint of affirmation. "Do you know anything about it?"

    Hearing the question, Roran nodded his head. Seeing the inquisitive gaze Emery had, he then exined that ording to what he knew, a Primordial Wisp was one out of a dozen possible scenarios that would lead to a Cmity stage.

    "It''s one fo the mostmon causes actually,parable to technological meltdown and evolutionary mutations," Roran said in a casual manner. Emery waspletely speechless hearing how casual he said those words.

    Noticing his reaction, the Harlight Prince merely smiled. He then exined that a Primordial Wisp was a source of pure power, which when integrated into a would elerate the evolution of all living things on said.

    If exined in a simpleparison, it was like nting a precious seed in the soil that made the area where it was nted much more fertile over time.

    The seed would simply benefit the ce where it was nted. However, once in a few millennia, the seed would bloom and the blossom could then lead to a Cmity like the one the natives of the Andora were facing right now.

    After hearing that, Emery waspletely flummoxed and speechless. It took him quite a while before he managed to utter a word. "The Primordial Wisp is the culprit causing this?"

    As if not believing what he had just asked, Emery turned his head towards the sacred mountain ins. He couldn''t wrap his head around the fact that an existence akin to Gaia was the source of such madness.

    Not just Emery, Julian was also surprised by the unexpected revtion. Roran quickly noticed their rather odd reaction, "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong, or did I miss something?"

    The Harlight Prince received no response as the two of them were in deep thought.

    The news was so shocking Emery needed to learn more about it. He had thought about keeping Gaia''s existence a secret from Roran, but then he knew information about Gaia on his wasn''t really a secret. At least not for someone like Roran.

    Roran, with his status and the resources at his disposal, should be able to easily get the information if he wanted to. Therefore, it should be in Earth''s best interest to just directly tell him. Emery just had to make sure he didn''t spill a single hint of Khaos'' existence.

    "What? You have one on your?" Roran asked, surprised. However, the surprise on his face onlysted a moment, before he opened his mouth again. "You''re worried that something like this will happen to your, right?"

    Seeing Emery''s nod and Julian''s anxiety, Roran was silent for a moment before saying, "Well�� This event happens once every few thousand years and it might not even happen at all. So my advice is not to worry too much about it"

    Roran''s reply, unfortunately, was not enough to calm the restlessness Emery was currently feeling. He would certainly not let go without asking for more details, as it involved the safety of his home.

    "What caused it? The Cmity, I mean."

    Roran took a deep breath and thought for a moment before saying, "It can vary actually. It can bepletely natural or even intentional by the Primordial Wisp itself. But the mostmon cause is the work of man."

    "What do you mean by that? Like what exactly?" Emery asked seriously, a peculiar glint shed across his eyes.

    s, he saw the Harlight Prince shake his head. "I really can''t say. It''s a lifeform afterall, hence each is unique�� But it''s obvious, isn''t it? A Primordial Wisp possesses a tremendous amount of power, thus it is only natural that many would covet it and find ways to have such existence for themselves."

    Roran paused for a moment, nced at Emery and Julian, before slowly saying "Well�� usually, it is the caretaker assigned to said that has the right on it."

    As soon as he heard the word ''caretaker'', Emery quickly nced at Julian and saw he was doing the same. Without saying anything to each other, their minds came to one conclusion and a name.

    Nephilim. ?? ? ????? full

    Emery suddenly remembered about a certain time during the harvest festival, when a certain Nephilim magus came to take 9 out of 10 Heavenly Fruit produced by the Gaia tree. He recalled how at that time even the Abbot and King Fjolnir couldn''t do anything about it.

    His recollection was cut short as Roran continued to speak.

    "If it''s really a Primordial Wisp out there on the Sacred Mountain, that means there''s probably a lot of fortuitous encounters to be found there. No wonder it was designated as a restricted zone." The Harlight Prince said as his gaze fixed on the north. "I''m sure Commander Raynor and his men are harvesting those fortunes right now."

    At this moment, Emery remembered how the white-haired local who previously called him a thief.

    "What about the natives? Shouldn''t they have a say in this matter? I mean, isn''t it technically theirs?"

    Upon hearing that, Roran shifted his gaze and looked at Emery with a smile while saying, "Aa�� of course, the natives indeed have the first right over it. However, they have lost that right when they are deemed unable to survive without the help of the Magus Alliance."

    Hearing such words, Emery inwardly heaved a deep sigh.

    As Lord Izta once said, the lower realms were merely a source of talent and resources for the Magus Alliance. A massive and vast pasture, simply put.

    If they were talented enough, the alliance would leave them alone; but if not, they would take im of the resources for themself. After all, the Magus Alliance was currently at war against the elves.

    Yet, what bothered and still lingered in his mind was the idea that Gaia could possibly be the source of such destruction and - arguably - do such a thing of her own volition.

    Thinking of this, Emery quickly became anxious. Considering how Gaia was behaving strangely and the vision of destruction he had seen, it suddenly worried him that something disastrous would happen in the near future.

    Emery once again looked towards North and thought he might find some answer if he knew what''s happening on this.

 Chapter 932 - Mass Evacuation

    Chapter 932 - Mass Evacuation

    After having most of his questions answered, Emery said his goodbye and proceeded to move all the survivors who were already gathered on the Eastern base to the main base.

    With the number of survivors that the Eastern forwarding base has managed to gather, Emery sadly has to split them into two groups. All the women, children, and the old would go to the main base through his portal, while the strong men would go by foot escorted by Roran''s squad.

    Meanwhile, Julian would stay at the Eastern base for another day, waiting for thest bit of iing survivors.

    ***

    [Day seven has passed.]

    [Personal Points Ranking]

    [Rank 7 - 581,224 points]

    [Squad Points Ranking]

    [Rank 31 - 1,632,091 points]

    [Survivors: 9,017,113]

    [Time left: 2 days 23 hours 55 minutes]

    [Acolyte casualties: 22]

    By the time the seventh day arrived, Emery had returned to the North forwarding base. Upon his arrival at the location, he found that nearly 400,000 more survivors had gathered in the settlement with most of the acolytes having returned as nned.

    The three groups of 6 seemed to have been waiting for him, with Klea swiftly pounced at him the moment she saw him. It was obvious that she was delighted to see him again.

    "Aaahhh I am smelly aren''t I?... I really could use a shower.. It was such a dirty ce, those nests."

    "Me too!" Annara chimed in, and the two found a ce inside the settlement to clean up.

    Among them, there was also Arcana who had been waiting in irritation. At this time, the kid-looking acolyte had only managed to reach half of his targeted number of points and thus couldn''t wait to receive Emery''s get-go order to clear the shrine which had obviously been crowded with Abyss creatures.

    "Commander, The shrine is ready�� Let''s clean it up! Let me do it.. please!"

    Per Emery''s instruction, Arcana had trapped tens of thousands of Abyss creatures inside the peculiar Abyss nest, and with the fact that there was not much time left before the end of the mid-test, Emery finally instructed all acolytes who still needed more points to enter the shrine with Arcana while those who already had sufficient points to continue taking care of the survivors.

    As for Emery, as soon as he was done instructing them, he went ahead and once again took a rest to ease his mental exhaustion. At the same time, he also made use of the opportunity to refill his depleted Spirit Pool.

    The constant, non-stop channeling of the space magic took a toll on him, but fortunately, it also helped him push the boundaries of undertaking the darkness element, specifically the Law of Space.

    When he was done, once again Emery proceeded to use [Spatial Gate] to continue his task of transporting the remaining survivors.

    This time, however, he stumbled across a horde of Abyss creatures on the second opening of his Spatial Gate. The unexpected horde of Abyss creatures caught Emery and the survivors off guard, and thus chaos struck.

    Tens of thousands of survivors who had just crossed the portal were screaming in panic, hundreds of them who were holding projectile weapons started to open fire at the iing creatures.

    Tratatata Tratatata Tarattata

    With the chaos happening, Emery couldn''t afford to close the Spatial Gate as people turned and ran back towards the portal, trying to return to safety''s embrace. This only made the situation worse and made both Emery''s hands upied keeping the Spatial Gate open.

    Fortunately this time, Emery had his 6 team members helping him.

    A dozen shadow figures stood in the front line shooting arrows, while a red-haired girl created a wall of dark mes. At the same time, two fierce figures dashed into the ocean of Abyss creatures, one with a golden ive and another with a huge ax.

    It took a moment for As and Klea to join the fray and unleashed their powerful spells that burn and st the iing creature to the point of leaving a massive crater on the yellow ins

    And thus, the six of them swiftly annihted all the hordes of Abyss creatures that came at them with ease. Thanks for their help, he could focus on channeling his [Spatial Gate], making the delivery of the remaining survivors much safer and faster.

    Now that Emery has unsummoned all of his [Mineralized Warriors], with arger Spirit Pool he could use, Emery was able to create an even bigger portal, allowing more people to go through in less time.

    Within the next day, Emery moved around from the north base, back to the east, and then to the west again.

    On the ninth day, Emery and his toon 3 had gathered a total of 2.5 million people within the main base. There were reports of dozens of settlements that refused to evacuate, but the toon still managed to get the number of survivors that they were aiming for.

    As he looked at the overcrowded outpost andpared it with the number of survivors still left on the data, Emery hoped that the other toons managed to save as many survivors as he and his toon did, if perhaps not more.

    "We are looking at 250,000 extra points in front of us," Annara said in astonishment as she looked at the number. To tell the truth, she did not expect that toon 3 would be able to achieve such a thing, but here they were.

    "The sess rate was higher than expected," the half-machine acolyte shortly remarked. "81%."

    As of this moment, most of the acolytes in their toon were still busy handling the iing survivors. Even so, most of them were ted by the result they managed to achieve.

    Now, they only needed to wait another day and a half to finally pass their mid-test.

    [Personal Points Ranking]

    [Rank 15 - 589,771 points]

    [Squad Points Ranking]

    [Rank 31 - 1,781,022 points]

    [Survivors: 8,662,018]

    [Time left: 1 day 12 hours 12 minutes]

    [Acolyte casualties: 26]

    ?? ? ????? full

    Since Emery had not done anything apart from moving as many survivors as he could as fast as possible thesest two days, his personal points ranking had fallen a few ranks. Such a result was to be expected, and if he were to be honest, he was not really that concerned about it at this point.

    However, before Emery could appreciate the fruit of theirbor, he suddenly felt a strange, overwhelming aura violently rushing from the north. Almost immediately after, the rush of aura was followed by heavy tremors that shook arge area of the ground he and his friends were standing on.

    The aura was felt by all the other acolytes, and made Roran and Julian who had arrived at the base immediately approach him.

    "Roran, do you know what this is?" Emery quickly asked the Harlight prince, but Roran shook his head with a doubtful expression.

    A few minutester, Emery received messages from Trish who was still on the frontline with her squad.

    [Commander, there are an increasing number of Abyss creature hordes moving across the western ins]

    Not even quite finished reporting the message to the other, a simr message came from Anas and also Rayne who were currently in the east and in the north respectively.

    It was safe to say that the previous tremors brought the hordes out and just increased the dangerous level of the mid test a few folds.

    "We need to fasten the evacuation and prepare for battle!" Emery quickly said

    However, at the same time, Emery received a message on his device.

    [You are being called upon for an Urgent mission to the restricted area. Will you ept?]

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 933 - Mission

    Chapter 933 - Mission

    [You are being called upon for an Urgent mission to the restricted area. Will you ept?]

    Emery reflexively turned to look at the expressions of the people around him and quickly realized that only the privileged acolytes received such a message.

    Under normal circumstances, Emery would easily decide to ept such a mission, especially given how curious he was about the Primordial Wisp he would find in the restricted area.

    However, the massive tremor that happened earlier and the tremendous aura that even now still lingered in his body made him reconsider his choice. The fact that two unusual events urred at the same time as the horde of Abyss creatures grew in number naturally worried him.

    Uncertain, Emery looked at Julian and Roran for opinion, "You two received the mission, right? What do you two think we should do?"

    The Harlight Prince quickly gave his thoughts. "This message specifically adds the word Urgent to it, and this can''t help but worry me. For the same reason, I believe that whatever it was, it happened beyond the academy''s prediction, So if I can choose freely whether to ept or not, I''d rather not go and just focus on the task at hand."

    Emery nodded at Roran''s words because he could see the sense in them. However, Julian had a different opinion.

    "I think the growing abyss hordes has a lot to do with what''s going on in the restricted area, and the way I see it, the Commander needs an extra hand to assist himplete the task. Moreover, I believe it might be a problem for everyone if the Commander is to fail, hence we should send some to help"

    Emery also nodded his head at Julian''s words. Both inputs were useful to him in determining the choice they would make. Furthermore, as amander himself Emery had to be decisive.

    "Alright, I decided that we should at least send some of us," said Emery before turning to Julian. "I n to go there myself; so Julian, will you stay here and take care of the survivors in my stead?"

    Julian didn''t seem to need time to think as he immediately nodded in agreement.

    "I will also stay here and help him," said Roran calmly. He then nced at Lyndell who was standing beside him and said, "You might need her help so take her with you just in case."

    The blonde woman who always stood quietly next to Roran was surely Harlight''s special bodyguard. She is number 32 in the privilege ranking and said to be specialist in healing, definitely someone important to have on a dangerous mission. Emery quickly epts to the point of appreciating Roran to let her join.

    Emery then saw that Annara, As and Sigurd - all three - would join him. He naturally weed them with open arms because they were, after all, the upper tier of the privileged ss.

    With five people already on the team including himself, Emery felt that many people was enough and swiftly sent a message to the other captains, asking them to stay and help the survivors. This decision was epted by everyone, except for one person - the one known as the Egyptian Queen.

    "Huh! This is not fair, I want to join too!" Klea clearly expressed her dissatisfaction while looking at those who were going with a displeased expression on her face. Annara responded with her signature wicked smile.

    Meanwhile, Emery could only smile helplessly when he heard her words. He felt bad that she had to be left behind, but at the same time, he actually felt rather d that Klea wouldn''t be joining.

    Something about this mission had been worrying him quite a bit and even now he still couldn''t shake off that particr feeling. Therefore, it would be best if Klea didn''t tag along.

    Emery was about to ept the mission when he suddenly received a message from a certain someone.

    [Commander, I want to join too! Pick me up, I am deep under the shrine!]

    From its content, it was clear that the message came from none other than Arcana who was currently still busy killing all trapped Abyss creatures in the shrine. Unfortunately for him, Emery had absolutely no intention to personally pick him up so deep within the Abyss nest.

    But then, a thought suddenly popped into his mind, that he might need Arcana special ability. Eventually, the sudden thought seeded in persuading him to let the child-looking acolytee along.

    Emery and the other 5 then ept the mission with their devices and a meeting location was given.

    Hence, Emery cast the [Spatial Gate] and went to retrieve Arcana before proceeding to move towards the north side of the continent along with the other four people.

    Along the way, his Spirit Reading found tens of thousands of Abyss creatures roaming the ins inrge size hordes, and the closer they got to the north the bigger the hordes of Abyss creatures they encountered became.

    "If all those hordes head to the base, I''m not really sure if they can defend it.."

    At this moment, Emery suddenly regretted a little that he had brought all the strongest people with him. s, now that they had gone this far, there was no turning back. He could only hope that the task within the restricted area could bepleted quickly.

    After a dozen [Spatial Gate], the group of six finally arrived at the outskirts of the Sacred Mountain.

    Looking at the majestic mountains with their peaks soaring above the clouds, Emery couldn''t help but be blown away by the spectacle.

    However, soon, as they approached the Sacred Mountain, Emery gradually found it more difficult to pinpoint the space with his Spirit Reading. As a result, the difficulty of casting [Spatial Gate] and the risk of failure increased exponentially, he even find it hard to simply sense things.

    "There is a high fluctuation of energy within the air around these mountains" said the half machine acolyte after checking with his sensor.

    Hence, Emery told the others to continue their journey on their orbiters, flying in the sky towards the mountain ranges with Arcana''s eyes'' ability on standby to help sense any unexpected trouble.

    Half an hourter, Arcana finally found the energy signature of the Magus Alliance''s group. The most prominent were obviously Commander Raynor''s peak Full Moon Magus and two of his Crescent magus assistants. Along with the three of them, there were also around three dozen saint-level fighters and one striking figure, one of the strongest privilege acolyte - Zach Talon.

    These people were standing on top of a sea of abyss creature corpses, and from the look of it, they just finished fighting a huge battle.

 Chapter 934 - Gathered up

    Chapter 934 - Gathered up

    The holder of the Dragon bloodline, Zach, was standing in the midst of countless abyss corpses in silence with his sword pierced deep into the ground. His lonesome back, coupled with the scene of carnage around him created an indescribable atmosphere.

    Sensing someone''s arrival, Zach only nced at Emery for a second before shifting his gaze back and closing his eyes once again.

    On the other hand, the Commander of the Magus Alliance''s group approached Emery and the others when he noticed their arrival. However, a look of disappointment appeared on the bulky, bearded man''s face as soon as he realized how many of them there were.

    "There are only six of you?"

    Emery was unfazed by the rude reaction and just calmly replied, "Unfortunately yes, Commander. The others were unable to leave their post because they needed to protect the gathered survivors. But if you really need more people, I can-"

    "Don''t bother!" Raynor interrupted, not giving Emery a chance to finish his words. "We don''t have any more time to wait for them. Their presence probably wouldn''t make much of a difference anyway." After saying those words, Commander Raynor turned and walked towards his two assistants, ignoring Emery who was standing there with a calm expression.

    The two assistants both possessed the cultivation of Crescent Moon magus.

    The woman with silver hair that cascaded down her back was called Bein and was the one who came with Emery''s toon when they descended on this. As for the other person - who was a tall, skinny man with dark skin - there wasn''t much Emery knew about the other party other than his name, Keh.

    Since their first meeting inside the transport ship, Commander Raynor had clearly shown his dissatisfaction about the Magus Academy intervention and involvement in this mission. From the attitude just showed, it seemed he was still annoyed with it.

    Annara, who was standing a step behind Emery, whispered words, a warning.

    "We have to be careful, most magus would not speak like this to a privilege acolyte. There''s something strange here."

    Emery didn''t say anything. He just nodded and put Annara''s warning in his mind.

    About one and a half hourster, other people started to arrive at the gathering spot. The ones Emery recognized were Vida Themari, the Bird of Prey, who hade together with the possessor of Tiger bloodline Rofos Tigerson.

    There were three more people who arrivedter on. Although they came from toon 2, which Zach was the leader of, these people didn''t seem to have any intention of working together with thetter. They, for some reason, kept their distance from the Dragon bloodline''s protege.

    Emery realized his [Spatial Gate] spell should be the fastest means of transportation toe to this ce.

    With the way the acolytes from toon 2 acted around Zach and the fact that the Dragon bloodline was already here by the time he and his group arrived, Emery suspected Zach might have been spending his time hunting the Abyss creatures in the area near the Sacred Mountain, or even been following Commander Raynor''s team from the start.

    In the sea of corpses in the surrounding area, Emery could see there were more stage 2 Abyss creatures than stage 1. Situated near the source of this Cmity - the Sacred Mountain - it was only normal for the Abyss creatures to be much stronger than the ones Emery found along the way.

    This was also probably the reason why Zach was able to maintain his first rank in the personal ranking that he had maintained from the beginning until now.

    Soon after, a big group of people arrived at the gathering spot; this time, they appeared with grandeur. Eight privileged acolytes came together on top of a flying golden disk led by one female figure Emery quickly recognized - Jinkan Nephilim.

    However, to Emery''s surprise, there were no other Nephilim with her. Instead, there was abination of toon one and Zach''s toon''s two acolytes who hade with her.

    Emery couldn''t imagine what had happened between the two toons in the past nine days to result in this spectacle.

    On the other hand, this was probably the reason why the Nephlims were able to dominate half of the top five group points ranking.

    Seeing the situation and indescribable atmosphere, Emery was just d he wasn''t involved in the middle of them.

    When Jinkan arrived, the previously haughty Commander Raynor showed apletely different kind of attitude towards her. Apparently, the man was not that bold and stupid to mess with the descendant of one of the twelve biggest factions of the universe.

    On the other hand, Jinkan gave off a certain aura that was somewhat suppressive, even as she spoke to Commander Raynor politely. "My apologies, Commander. I was wondering if we could wait for Eesho for a bit. He''s currently upied by something, but will definitely arrive soon enough."

    Emery could see how Commander Raynor''s expression changed. He was obviously conflicted by the female Nephilim''s request. But eventually, the man decided to go along with her wish.

    After that, Jinkan turned her head to where Emery was and gave a sharp gaze as well as a faint smile, before walking toward him. In response, Emery simply raised his eyebrows.

    "I can see you did well for the past nine days." The female Nephilim said, starting the conversation. She then nced at the five people standing behind Emery, before opening her mouth again, "I didn''t expect you to be the leader type either, how unexpected�� you can even control this little one."

    The one Jinkan pointed out was of course none other than Arcana. The kid-looking seemed to be angry at her words but did not dare to voice out his anger either against the powerful faction.

    Emery stared at the blonde hair Nephilim and said calmly, "What do you want?"

    Hearing the question, the girl surprisingly chuckled for a while. "Hahaha, if I did have something I wanted from you�� I would have already taken it." She was silent for a second before saying, "For now, let''s hope we can help each other."

    After saying that, she turned around and walked back to her own group, leaving Emery confused as to what she meant by herst words.

    Momentster, instead of seeing Eesho arrive at the gathering spot, a strong tremor once again urred and violently shook the mountainous area they were currently in.

    Commander Raynor turned to those who were present and said, "Another wave ising! Prepare to fight!"

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 935 - Approaching

    Chapter 935 - Approaching

    It didn''t take long for Emery and the others to see a destructive scene as the Abyss creatures came rushing from several caves hidden beneath the mountains. A few even burst out of the ground - Crawlers, Lurkers, and Roaches.

    They were numbered in tens of thousands as they rapidly headed towards the group like an unstoppable wave.

    On the other hand, the three dozen saint fighters dressed in dark uniforms brought out their melee weapons. Swords, spears, axes, and so on made their appearances as their wielder separated themselves into groups of six and shot swiftly in six different directions.

    Seeing how orderly and synergized these people moved, Emery had to admit that, although they merely possessed saint-level cultivation and were no match against him in one-on-one fights, they were indeed veteran fighters.

    They cast simple, rudimentary body enhancement spells onto themselves, and all of a sudden a group of effective killing machines made their appearance on the board. In a matter of minutes, hundreds of Abyss creatures had breathed theirst.

    In the meantime, Commander Raynor just stood in the center while his assistants went into action.

    Magus Beine cast a Tier 5 spell [Wind de], creating heaps of crescent winds that sliced through the Abyss creatures as quickly as chopping vegetables. On the other hand, the side where Magus Keh was at was extremely vibrant, as his [Lightning wave] summoned darts of lightning and roaring thunder, wreaking havoc among the creatures.

    In seconds, the previously calm mountain atmosphere turned into a scene of chaos as fierce battles raged on across the mountains and the Abyss creatures relentlessly burst forth from the ground.

    Spaatt!! Sattt!!

    All of the twenty privileged acolytes present swiftly followed the Magus Alliance''s team into battle, unleashing a myriad of spells to their surroundings that were swarmed with countless Abyss creatures. Rocks, nts, and ices stopped the bloodthirsty advance, while fiery explosions and deafening sts turned the creatures into ashes.

    Not wanting to be left out of the party, Emery swiftly cast a spell from his repertoire that was very appropriate for this asion.

    [Ash st]

    A cloud of dark ash suddenly appeared in the area where Emery was. It swiftly engulfed the Abyss creatures rushing towards Emery, but the only fate awaiting for them was a merciless ughter. As the ash cloud subsided, an annihtion scene unfolded where dead bodies were scattered everywhere and not a single corpse managed to remain intact.

    A few minutester, when another wave of the Abyss creatures came, finally higher stage creatures made their appearances. They broke out and shook the ground upon their arrival, causing some of the acolytes and saint-level fighters to lose their bnce and stumble to the ground.

    Dozens of stage 4 Abyss creatures, the hulking Ravagers, emerged from the ground and started shooting poisonous spit from their mouths. In response, several defensive spells, walls and barriers were erected as protection.

    "Stage 4?! Me! I want it! Give them to me!" shouted Arcana as he immediately used his third eye ability and sessfully enchanted one of the stage 4 Ravagers, making it shoot its poisonous spit towards its brethren instead.

    Seeing this, the kid-looking acolyteughed maniacally. "Hahaha! Kill them all, my minion!!"

    s, theughter onlysted for more than a few seconds as Arcana''s enchanted Abyss creature was suddenly split in half by a sword. As its two separated bodies fell helplessly to the ground, Zach;s figure was seen standing right behind it with his hand clenching the bloodstained sword.

    Satt!!

    "NO!!!" Arcana''s hysterical scream resounded clearly in the air. Unfortunately for him, Zachpletely ignored his scream and just continued killing the Abyss creatures that were nearby.

    A few minutester, even though the group continued to kill the Abyss creatures relentlessly, the valley was almostpletely filled with crawling Abyss creatures. It was at this time that As'' figure could be seen shooting up into the sky before he unleashed his fire and thunderbined spell [re Tempest] onto the ground below, sending out a storm of extreme obliteration that instantly killed arge number of Abyss creatures.

    The aftermath of the spell was so astounding that it temporarily distracted everyone''s attention without exception. The bright sh produced by the spell shot high into the sky and could be seen from a distance.

    Suddenly, a figure was seen approaching rapidly from the distant sky. A man standing on a golden disc slowly descended from the sky, seemingly oblivious to the chaos unfolding on the ground. He was the one Jinkan had been waiting for, Eesho Nephilim.

    The man sped his hand together creating some kind of a hand sign and Emery saw a zing light emerging before turning into several powerful rays that turned everything in its path into dust.

    [Sun Beam]

    The rays of light wreaked havoc amidst the horde of Abyss creatures, so destructive that it managed to kill more Abyss creatures than As had just killed in a matter of seconds. Moreover, dozens of deep ditches were made in the ground as a result.

    The fierce battle continued for a few more minutes until finally the tremor stopped and no more Abyss creatures emerged from the ground. The battle finally ended and out of all fifty or so people who participated in the battle, only three were injured by the stage 4 Abyss creature''s poisonous spit.

    "Now that everyone is here, listen up!" said Commander Raynor in a loud voice.

    Themander gave a brief exnation of what kind of existence they would be facing in the uing mission, and specific instructions for the acolytes to follow certain rules during the fight.

    "Our mission is the sessful retrieval of the lifeform. If you dare to mess this up, I will not hesitate to fail you or kill you if I have to."

    After finishing his briefing, Commander Raynor immediately flew into the sky and made his way towards a certain direction. His two assistants followed right behind him and seeing this, the others swiftly followed suit.

    As they went deeper into the Sacred Mountain and got closer to their objective, Emery could feel a much stronger aura of familiarity, making him sure where he was heading to.

    A few minutester, the group arrived at one of thergest mountains, and from its peak, they could see a huge crater that was about three miles wide.

    Without further ado, led by Commander Raynor himself, the group started descending into therge hole deep into the ground. When they reached inside, they found that an even bigger open space existed.

    There was nova or any source of fire whatsoever, but Emery saw traces of trees and nts in the surrounding area that had recently been turned into ashes.

    The object that immediately attracted his eyes was no other than the huge gray tree that stood in the center of this space. This tree must have been the same Tree of light in his vision. The previous majestic tree was no more, but even though it appeared to havepletely dried up, it still exuded a powerful aura.

    From afar, Emery recognized a creature he had seen before - the stage 5 Abyss creature Chrysalis. There were four of them, lying around the dead-looking tree and motionless.

    Seeing this, Commander Raynor turned and said, "All of you spread out as nned, at least 100 meters away from that tree."

    It didn''t take long for the three dozen saint-level figures and 20 privileged acolytes scattered into six groups and surrounded the ce. Meanwhile, Commander Raynor apanied by his two assistants and, surprisingly, one Zach Talon approached the dead-looking tree.

    As they got closer to the tree, Emery who was partially paying attention to them could surprisingly hear a faint whisper in his ear.

    It said, "Go away..."

 Chapter 936 - Circling

    Chapter 936 - Circling

    The group was separated into 6 sides, all of them circling the dead-looking tree 100 meters away.

    None were allowed to cross that line under Commander Reynor''s orders, with the exception of his two assistants and Zach Talon.

    As they were separated into 6 groups, Emery split hispanions in two. He would be with Annara and Arcana, while the other group would be As, Sigurd and Lyndell. Each group was apanied by a total of six saint fighters.

    All the 36 saint fighters and 20 privileged acolytes were on their position and ready to guard against any iing threat, which most likely would emerge from the dozens of caves around the crater.

    While the groups were getting ready for their task, Emery''s attention was focused on something else. The grey tree that solely stood at the center attracted him so much that he was unable to pull his gaze away from it.

    Emery stared at the dried ash gray tree. The more he kept looking at it, the more he felt conflicted.

    He could sense a certain emotioning from it.

    Despair�� Hopelessness�� All of it came directly into his mind.

    He swore he could hear a whisper in his ear as if echoing from it.

    "Go�� away��."

    The sound of the whisper caught him off guard. To be sure, Emery turned to Annara and asked if she heard something just now, yet the youngdy replied she hadn''t heard anything at all.

    After hearing the answer and finding the whispers were indeed very real, he feltpelled to go ahead and approach the tree even more.

    However, he would not do it, or rather, could not. Not only was he strictly forbidden from doing it, he also wouldn''t know what would happen if he did. Worse, he might ruin the whole mission by doing it.

    Now that everyone was already in ce, Commander Raynor, followed by his assistants and Zach, walked towards the tree. As soon as he got close to the tree''s vicinity, the four stage 5 Abyss creature Chrysalis woke up from their slumber.

    "Let quickly be done with it," Commander Raynor said, giving a sign to Zach and his two assistants. Immediately after, the three of them dashed towards the cocoon creatures with each facing one.

    Shrriieeekkk!

    The two magus quickly casted their respective elemental spells and attacked the cocoon Abyss creatures, progressing quickly to the point where they eventually cast powerful tier 6 spells in session.

    Magus Beine with her [Wind de] was able to inflict a wound even deeper than Emery''s most powerful sh, while Magus Keh took out two short metal poles that enhanced his lighting attack and electrocuted the other Chrysalis.

    The cocoon Abyss creatures, on the other hand, started to shoot sharp thin threads toward their opponents. However, the two magus showed how experienced they were, as they were able to cut off the sharp threads with their weapons and evade those they couldn''t block.

    On one side of the battle, Zach was already in his Dragon Transformation, as a result of this he appeared to have an easier time and better formpared to the two magus.

    He delivered a triple strike with hisrge sword, causing the Chrysalis to shriek in pain. Then, he put his palm on the creature''s body, which resulted in the creature being engulfed in me.

    In a span of time that was less than 10 seconds, the poor creature had been given a beating of its lifetime. Its body then started to glow as it cast its healing ability in an effort to regenerate from the powerful attacks that Zach had just delivered.

    Commander Raynor, on the opposite side, just walked casually toward thest creature. He approached the Abyss creature in a nonchnt manner. When the Chrysalis let out a loud cry and shot its thread, he didn''t even try to dodge out of the way to avoid being hit by them.

    Emery knew first hand how strong those threads were, especially considering the fact that hundreds of them wrapped the magus into a human-size cocoon. So it was normal for him to be puzzled as to why Commander Raynor didn''t dodge. The man didn''t even try.

    The cocoon Commander Raynor was wrapped in was gradually pulled into the creature''s mouth.

    However, as it opened its maw and showed its dozen fangs, everyone was startled by the appearance of a slight glow that emanated from the Commander. The next instant, under the shocked eyes of Emery, thetter clenched his muscles and broke apart the strong threads like tearing up papers.

    Unexpectedly, Commander Raynor had undergone a transformation, physically turning into a golden figure with its two arms grew to be twice asrge. Before the Chrysalis could do anything, he grabbed the creature''s mouth and splitted it apart in two.

    Spaaattttt!

    Because of the severity of the wound, the creature couldn''t regenerate properly, and Emery saw a familiar tiny butterflye out and fly away from the creature''s body. However, it seemed Commander Raynor had expected it as he pulled out a crystal ball and managed to pull the flying creature inside with just a slight gesture.

    It was trapped inside and was unable to phase out from it.

    What the Commander did next was throwing the crystal away and immediately after, it was caught by his assistant, Magus Beine.

    Afterward, the Magus Commander continued to make his way to the tree, evidently undisturbed by anything.

    Shrriiiieeeekkkk!!!

    Another loud shrieking sound could be heard as Commander Raynor''s hand touched the tree. The next instant, a strong tremor once again shook the ground beneath, as if the earth itself responded to the action.

    It was twice stronger than before, as it became significantly more intense, it also quickly followed by rumbling and chirping sound that came from the dozens of the caves surrounding the craters.

    "Finally time to get more points!" Annara said as she pulled out her two ebony whips and was ready for battle.

    The girl''s prediction was spot on, as an enormous horde of creatures immediately rushed out from the caves. There were approximately tens of thousands of creatures which surrounded the group from all sides in the area.

    Everyone was ready for their position, and right before these hordes were about to draw near, Emery saw the Commander stabbed his arm into the tree. In a matter of seconds, Emery was abruptly able to sense a more powerful aura emanating from the tree. The previous despair-filled whispers had turned into rage.

    It was at this same instant he heard the whisper recur in his head for the second time.

    "You will�� regret this��"

 Chapter 937 - Surrounded

    Chapter 937 - Surrounded

    An earth-shattering tremor urred, the ground rumbled and roared loudly as if an apocalypse had descended in that very instant. This catastrophic event was then quickly overtaken by a sea of Abyss creatures. There seemed to be more Abyss creatures than all they had seen in total to date.

    "Iing! Raise the barrier!" Magus Keh quickly shouted.

    Upon receiving the orders, the saint-level fighters swiftly took out a metal rod about three meters long from their spatial ring and plunged them deep into the ground. Each of them was on the six sides. Immediately a transparent energy barrier appeared forming into a hexagon-shaped wall behind them.

    "Do not be careless! We all still need to protect the Rod or the barrier will copse," said one of the saint-level fighters, when he noticed that some of the privileged acolytes were lowering their guard.

    With the existence of the barrier wall, they only needed to heed a simple strategy of containing the Abyss creatures, while also protecting the Rods. All acolytes dly followed orders, except for Emery, who still had his gaze fixed on the dead-looking tree.

    The raging whispers still went on and eventually crashed into his brain in the form of deafening shrieks. Emery felt extremely anxious, as if there was some great peril lurking somewhere near. When he saw what Commander Raynor was doing, his instincts screamed at him, as thetter stabbed and drove his hand into the tree.

    "Heeeii! Emery! What are you doing?! They areing!"

    Emery was kicked out of his reverie by a voice calling his name. He shifted his gaze to beyond the protective wall and saw the Abyss creatures were only a dozen meters away. Even Annara was already screaming in a slight hoarse voice, her hand left a blur, as her burning whipshed around, decapitating and shing all the Abyss creatures nearby.

    Arcana, on the other hand, ran behind the six saint fighters, saying an excuse that he was, apparently, not ''specialized'' in such battle situations.

    To temporarily fill in the gap that appeared because of Arcana''s abrupt escape, Emery first cast his powerful offensive spell [Ash st] to thin up the iing horde of Abyss creatures.

    After that, he cast [Jade Root] to create some degree of obstruction to make it harder for the hordes of Abyss creatures to get close, making it easier for the saint fighters and the other acolytes to finish them off.

    Since he absolutely had no idea how long this siege situation they were in wouldst, Emery decided to take out his Savage de and join the battlefield where the saint fighters were busy fighting. This way, he would be able to conserve his Spirit Pool for any emergency that might came up unexpectedly.

    Sattt! spattt!

    Next to Emery''s group, Sigurd and As teamed up wlessly against the waves of Abyss creatures, with thetter firing relentless destructive spells from high above the sky, providing much-needed protection to the former, who was fighting with his axe on the ground at risk of being overwhelmed by numbers.

    All the fighters on the six sides of the protective barrier were fighting fiercely against the seemingly endless Abyss creatures. However, with every minute that passed, not only were more and more Abyss creatures arriving, but they were also increasing in quality. Stage 1 Abyss creatures were gradually being reced by stage 2 and stage 3 Abyss creatures flowing out of the caves non-stop.

    "It''s raining with points! This is great!" Annara shouted as she activated her bloodline and transformed into her bat form, causing her skin to turn pale and her eyes bloody red.

    Emery, however, took no notice of her words, his mind was still on what was happening in the center.

    Zach had managed to kill the Chrysalis by cutting the stage 5 Abyss creature''s body into pieces. Meanwhile, the female magus dashed towards the creature - a glowing butterfly. By now, there were only two Chrysalis left and, seeing how they fared against their opponents, neither of them wouldst long.

    With Zach already freed from his opponent, he quickly helped the other two magus kill the stage 5 Abyss creatures.

    Thanks to that, the two stage 5 Abyss creatures fell under the Dragon Blood Executioner''s de in a matter of minutes. Naturally, every glowing butterfly that came out of the Chrysalis'' corpses went into the crystal ball in Magus Beine''s hand.

    With each death of the stage 5 Abyss creature, Emery could clearly hear the shrieks of paining from the grey tree. In fact, it grew to the point where he finally couldn''t handle it any longer.

    "What do you want me to do?" Emery screamed inwardly, in agony.

    It seemed he could only hear these whispers, but whoever spoke to him was unable to hear him back or was too angry to listen. Emery rubbed his forehead in frustration as he really didn''t know what to do.

    The fierce battle continued for a few more minutes. As time went on, the tremors grew more intense. It was at this moment that Arcana suddenly shouted.

    "In the air! Moreing from the air, everyone!"

    As if spellbound, everyone lifted their heads following Arcana''s words. When Emery looked up, he realized the sky was already filled with dark clouds. The figures of many creatures could be vaguely seen among the clouds. Momentster, he saw thousands of stage 2 Abyss creature Flyersing crashing down on them.

    If that wasn''t bad enough, hundreds of new kinds of Abyss creatures among the hordes of Flyers. Emery''s eyes constricted as the scan results appeared before his eyes.

    [Reavers]

    [Battle power 80]

    [Abyss Creature stage 3]

    The arrival of thousands of Abyss creatures attacking from above became thest straw that broke the camel''s back. The protective barrier had lost its use, forcing several acolytes to fly into the air in order to deal with the new arrivals.

    In the meantime, Zach and the two magus swiftly surrounded the grey tree. Three of them were thest defense for the Magus Commander, who seemed to be in some sort of trance after stabbing his hand into the tree.

    More and more Abyss creatures came charging and the group was gradually getting overwhelmed by the horde. Emery saw several saint fighters begin to fall at the hands of the Abyss creatures, seriously injured or worse, dead.

    Lyndell began to move and do what she was most capable of, healing those who were injured. The same could also be said of Emery, as he cast one of his healing-type spells, [Rejuvenating Mushroom].

    Unfortunately, their actions didn''t seem to have much of an impact. There were simply too many Abyss creatures to deal with.

    Out of the 6 sides, other than Emery''s two groups, only the Nephilim side seemed unaffected by the hordes, even the half blood group Vida Themari and Rofos Tigerson were overwhelmed.

    Crkkkk!

    "We lost one of the Rods!"

    "They are spilling in!"

    Zach took action toward the hordes marching to the center. This time he cast his devastating spell [Mega re]. Emery only felt a piercing light in his eyes for a moment, before hundreds if not thousands of Abyss creatures were killed, leaving only ashes behind.

    It was at this moment that Emery finally felt a change of emotion in the whispers within the tree. Which was followed by the Magus Commander sessfully pulling an object out of the tree.

    It was a white wooden staff with arge golden pearl attached on top of it that shone bright and emitted a powerful light element spirit force.

    "We have sessfully retrieved it!" Shouted themander raising the object high in the air

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 938 - Changing

    Chapter 938 - Changing

    The moment he came to knowledge about the existence of Primordial Wisp on this, Emery knew that the Magus Commander hade to retrieve it personally; however, he just didn''t expect that it would be taking the form of a wooden staff.

    The staff appeared to be a high tier artifact, but within a nce, he was able to tell that it contained the essence of the Primordial Wisp, either in its entirety or in part.

    As soon as the staff was pulled out from the tree, Emery saw a crack instantly appearing in the grey tree. In just a few brief moments, the crack widened considerably, and then soon after that, the trunk split in two.

    In the moments leading up to that point, there was a wailing sound that was quickly followed by another strong tremor.

    The crack seen on the tree continued to extend downwards and proceeded to break the stone beneath the tree. It split the ground and there was another unexpected scene as sharp de-like ws suddenly came out from the ground.

    "What is this now?!" said Commander Raynor, eyeing the ws warily.

    It was at this precise moment that a humongous dark creature emerged from beneath the ground, making a loud shrieking voice that shook the eardrums of those who heard it.

    Shrrriieeekkkk!!

    The creature was measured around five meters in width, and it was covered in dark hard skin. It had what appeared to be tworge pincer mouths and was equipped with several scythes arms on its sides.

    The creature came charging at Commander Reynor with its pincer mouth opened wide, yet the Magus Commander threw a powerful punch that packed such strong momentum.

    Baammm!!!!!

    The blow was so powerful that the air seemed to ripple for a moment, it was able to disorient the creature and cause it to temporarily stagger for a split second. On the other hand, as a consequence of this, the ground started to rumble even more violently, and it turned out that the creature was much bigger than everyone had anticipated.

    To everyone''s surprise, the creature slowly revealed its entire body. It kept rising from the ground, meters and meters long with not several, but dozens of scythe-like arms attached to it along its length. It was the very personification of monstrosity.

    [Terror Centipede]

    [Abyss Creature Stage 6]

    [Battle Power: 495]

    The giant Abyss creature had finally shown itsplete form. It had to be at least a hundred meters in length, and given that each pair of its legs were essentially des, there must have been at least hundreds of deadly weapons on each side of it.

    Unlike any of the other Abyss creatures he hade across previously, Commander Reynor finally became anxious when he saw the humongous creature. Seeing the attack that aimed for his life, he immediately put the wooden staff on his back and quickly grabbed the two charging pincers.

    There was a sudden outburst of power that emanated from within the Magus Commander as his body was once again covered with golden light.

    "Arrgggggg!!!"

    Commander Raynor groaned as he was barely able to hold the creature in his grasp with just his two bare hands. Fortunately, he still has Zach and his two assistants by his side. Seeing themander was in predicament, they immediately moved and started to deliver attacks on the Abyss creature''s body.

    The emergence of the monstrous creature brought a surprise to everyone around. Its existence also brought about another precarious situation, as it seemed to throw all the surrounding Abyss creatures into a frenzy

    The whole situation quickly escted for the worse, turning chaotic and dangerous.

    A massive horde of Abyss creatures charged at Emery and the others with amplified ferocity. Tens of thousands rushing from all directions, thousandsing from the sky, and one particrly monstrous Abyss creature in the center.

    Each and everyone, saint fighters and acolytes were upied with dozens of Abyss creatures. The number started to exceed what the group could effectively manage, and as a consequence of this, a number of saint fighters started to fall one by one.

    "The second Rod is destroyed!!"

    "Hold the line!!! Hold the line!!"

    The atmosphere started to be bleak, filled with painful screams and miserable shouts echoing through the air. It has be out of control.

    With nothing but Abyss creatures around, Emery decided to let go and took drastic measures as he started to cast offensive spells indescrimentaly, sting all the creatures around him into smithereens.

    [Ash st] [Dark Seeds]

    Bammm!! Baaamm!!

    When his surroundings were devoid of Abyss creatures thanks to his earlier rampage, Emery quickly dashed toward Annara to form a more effective result. As he stood back to back with the red-haired girl, Emery asked,

    "Is this how retrieving the Wisp is supposed to be? Is this normal!?"

    Annara shouted, "How would I know!! You are asking the wrong person!"

    Soon enough another shout was heard

    "The third Rod has been destroyed!!"

    By this time, the defensive lines were no longer in existence. As the situation hadpletely turned into chaos and some individuals had been eliminated from the battlefield, everyone was no longer thinking about maintaining formation or defensive lines, all that remained was just one intention of eliminating as many Abyss creatures as possible in order to survive.

    In the center, Zach was still fiercely striking at the giant Abyss creature''s back over and over again. Even though there were certainly several cracks created, yet no matter how hard he tried, it was not enough to really stop the creatures.

    At this point, the Magus Commander went on to use his special battle art skill [Divine Might]. The skill took effect and caused his muscle to begin to swell with an extreme amount of strength in addition to his body once again glowing.

    Craakkk!!!

    As he had been burst with extra power, Commander Raynor was able to break apart the two pincers just by using his bare hands. However, the creature appeared to have its own special attacks as well, and just in the blink of an eye, its many scythes suddenly elongated and crushed the Commander''s body from behind.

    It was fortunate that the Commander was protected by his golden metallic armor, thus the Abyss creature''s attack only gave light wounds to the man.

    "Aargggg!!! You damned insect!!" Commander Raynor cursed, gritting his teeth in pain.

    The Magus Commander became enraged by the injury he received, and he took a step closer to the creature. This time, he uses his best battle art skill [Power Geyser]. Sessive hard punchesnded upon the Abyss creature and cracked open its head, making dark blood pour out profusely.

    It appeared that Commander Raynor only needed to do a few more attacks in order to finally kill the creature. However, right at this precise moment Emery suddenly felt a bad premonition.

    "Something is changing��!"

    The previous raging whisper of the wisp suddenly turned into one intent that was centered on the wooden staff that was on themander''s back.

    Following that, the wooden staff suddenly deformed and grew out, instantly entangling themander back.

    "What!! Argh!!!''

    It grew rapidly into his neck and chest, then just in a matter of seconds, it grew all over his body, and with it, the previous multiple scythes had finally been able to pierce the magus body.

    "Commander!!!" shouted the two magus assistants.

    However, before they could do anything about it, a bright light shone from the ball of golden pearls of the staff. It was emanating energy that was nothing Emery ever felt before

    "Cosmic power!!" shouted Annara.

    The bright energy sted out, gushing a mist that covered the whole crater, and a momentter a peculiar explosion seemed to ur in the atmosphere, followed by an overwhelming surge of spirit force all around him.

    Even with his limited knowledge, Emery knows that this is certainly not normal and was already beyond the extent of the mission.

    As he had predicted, suddenly an information came from the device into his mind.

    [Warning - Cmity stage increases to level 3]

    [Mission updated - retreat and stay alive until help arrives]

 Chapter 939 - Observation

    Chapter 939 - Observation

    In the Magus Academy, there was a special, enclosed room that seemingly had no ess to the outside world. There were no windows or doors in sight, but that didn''t seem to bother the dozens of people in uniforms.

    A massive cube was floating in the center of the room, each side emitting bright light split into several screens, each with different moving images.

    All the people inside the room stared at the screens with paramount seriousness.

    Each was focused on their personal screens. Some were taking notes, others were tasked to keep an eye and notify others when they saw something relevant.

    Right in the middle of the circr room, five people stood close together, their cloaks and uniforms indicating they were of a higher rank. Then, behind those five, two people stood. One was a woman, who had a ss artifact in one of her eyes, and a middle-aged man with grey hair. The man would asionally react to the reports, indicating he was the one in charge.

    "Let me see the whole data once again."

    "Yes, headmaster." The woman said.

    Right as the words left her mouth, the cube''s light shifted a bit, and a muchrger screen appeared alongside the soft glow of the contraption.

    [Mystara - 8217 - Day 10]

    [Total points: 227,898,942]

    [toon 1: 101,494,474]

    [toon 2: 66,631,927]

    [toon 3: 59,772,541]

    [Acolytes passed: 273/300]

    [Acolytes eliminated: 22]

    -----

    [Arrakis - 2189 - Day 8]

    [Total points: 179,119,863]

    [toon 1: 73,087,465]

    [toon 2: 63,864,321]

    [toon 3: 42,168,077]

    [Acolytes passed: 233/300]

    [Acolytes eliminated: 18]

    -----

    [Andora - 6210 - Day 9]

    [Total points: 191,294,693]

    [toon 1: 80,561,663]

    [toon 2: 42,971,037]

    [toon 3: 67,761,993]

    [Acolytes passed: 246/303]

    [Acolytes eliminated: 27]

    The gray-haired man was none other than Delbrand, the Magus Academy''s headmaster.

    For thest 9 days, he had been staying in this secure room. He had even forgotten sleep and any other need, as he was unable to keep his eyes and mind off the screen. After all, this was the first live test in a long time in the history of the Magus Academy.

    The people standing in front of him started to pass some notable happenings on each to the headmaster, starting from the urgent one.

    "The acolytes assigned to Arrakis Desert have some problems with the native sandworms creature. They have spotted colossal-sized sandworm, how should we proceed?"

    Delbrand checked the notes and replied, "Tell the acolytes to retreat and send the sandworm''s locations to themander in charge."

    "Yes, Headmaster," the man retreated and fiddled with the cube in front of him

    Another one came and gave the next report.

    "Headmaster, an increased abyss creature activity has been detected on Andora. However, themander in charge said he can handle this matter himself."

    Headmaster Delbrand''s expression turned a bit sour. This was news he didn''t like to hear, as such activity normally would lead to unpredictable results. He would rather not involve the student with the magus alliance task. However, for this kind of situation, it was standard procedure to send some reinforcements for the team in charge.

    "Create an urgent message requesting optional participation for the privileged ss."

    "Yes, Headmaster."

    After making sure both of the notifications were properly prepared, Delbrand proceeded to look at the next report.

    "The acolytes assigned to finish the test on Mystara are wrapping up their mission faster than expected. The first toon has managed to clean up the root of the mutation. The holder of the top rank is still Oliver the Sword Saint, who has just crossed the 1 million points threshold."

    Hearing the news made Delbrand heave a sigh of relief. After all, one out of threes appeared to have sessfully finished their mission. That left two mores to worry about and two more days of supervising this special Magus Academy event.

    Looking at the data once again, the millions of points racked up by the acolytes were proof they were sessful in this mission. However, his main concern was still the number of acolytes who got eliminated.

    He spent a lot of effort creating a safety measures by developing the newbat armor. However, in a realbat situation, nothing was 100% guaranteed.

    The armor could indeed increase the survival rate of the acolytes by automatically teleporting them to a base station in outer space just outside the. However help may not arrive in time, or they may be dead before anything could be done. It was proven that out of the 67 reported incidents, 10 acolytes were toote to be saved.

    He still believed such a test was definitely something necessary for this generation, hence he could do nothing except hope that nothing bad would happen in the next 2 days.

    Unfortunately, just hours after, he realized fate was not on his side. One of the men in uniform reported on urgent data from Andora.

    "Headmaster, the energy scale emitted by the has suddenly increased tremendously."

    The headmaster quickly turned to look at the cube confirming the data.

    "Get me eyes on the ground!"

    A screen beamed from the cube and showed an image from one of thebat suits of the acolytes stationed near the energy shift event. His eyes almost bulged out of his face when he saw the glowing wooden staff taken from inside a massive tree.

    This situation quickly surprised him and Delbrand suddenly turned emotional.

    "Why is there an artifact inside the tree?! Why have we not been notified about this?"

    Having an artifact inside such a sacred tree would be something bad for the primordial lifeform and, from the look of it, themander in charge knew about this.

    This new information added with the emergence of a stage 6 Abyss creature quickly made the headmaster decide to send an urgent message.

    "Send a priority message: Warning to all acolytes in Andora, retreat and wait for reinforcements!"

    "Yes, headmaster."

    At the same time, the headmaster saw the rapid increase in energy scale and was forced to update the cmity level of the to level 3

    This Level 3 was something that should be dealt with by multiple magus at the peak stage or a grand magus. It was definitely unsuitable for the academy''s acolytes.

    Not willing to take any chances Delbrand added an extra order.

    "Send out the standby magus reinforcements as a backup right away!!"

    "Yes, Headmaster!"

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 940 - Decision

    Chapter 940 - Decision

    [Warning - Cmity stage increased to level 3]

    [Mission updated - Retreat and stay alive until help arrives]

    The sudden announcement that suggested a catastrophe caught Emery and the others off guard. Nevertheless, it only took Annara a few moments to read and grasp the message, before proceeding to shout at Emery.

    "Fight or flight?!"

    Emery heard the red-haired girl''s words, but with the fog of mist covering their sight and with the threat of the Abyss creatures still lingering, it would be unwise for him to move recklessly.

    At the moment, he could only see clearly about two to three meters in front of him. Furthermore, just like before, his Spirit Reading was not really reliable, making him hard to sense anything beyond the fog.

    With this Emery cast the next best thing to help him sense his surroundings.

    [Mineralized Warrior]

    In just a few seconds, twenty Mineralized soldiers emerged from the ground with stone swords in their hands. Not only that, but Emery also created ten Type 2 Mineralized Warriors - the wolves to increase the summons fighting power. The thirty summons went ahead and protected them from all directions, working in unison to restrain the iing Abyss creatures.

    Emery then shouted, "As! Arcana!" He hoped his shout would reach both of them, so they would understand his intention to regroup by following the direction of his voice.

    Thankfully, it didn''t take long for As, followed by Sigurd and Lyndell, to appear in his field of vision. However, Emery didn''t see any saint fightersing along with them. Naturally, he asked As and thetter told him neither of them were willing to follow him.

    Emery sighed when he heard that, as it most likely meant those saint fighters were determined to risk their life holding back the Abyss creatures.

    On the other hand, Arcana arrived and surprisingly brought four saint fighters with him. Emery didn''t know how the kid-looking acolyte convinced them seeing that As''s group was unable to bring any.

    But then, once Emery took a closer look at these knights and realized the four of them looked dazed - a familiar sight as Arcana had used his ability to bewitch them into following him.

    "Seriously?" Emery asked, his brows furrowed.

    With an innocent expression on his face, Arcana asked back. "Why? Is something wrong? I still need their protection. Besides, I''m sure they will thank meter for saving their lives."

    Hearing such an answer, Emery decided not to bother with Arcana''s antics for now and focused on fighting the Abyss creatures that were stilling incessantly. With his Savage de in hand, he cut down every Abyss creature charging towards him.

    Spattt! Spatt!

    Next to him, Sigurd the Titan bloodline swung the huge ax in his hand, violently slicing through the air and the Abyss creatures alike with his overwhelming strength. Coupled with Emery''s Mineralized Warriors and the four saint fighters fighting alongside on the frontline, not a single Abyss creature managed to get close to them.

    Even so, there were still dozens of hordes of Abyss creatures attacking from all directions beyond the mist. The earth-shattering tremor, deafening chirps and screams, and disturbing screams continued non-stop.

    A minuteter, everyone simultaneously turned their heads in one particr direction as they suddenly felt a powerful aura sweeping over them from that direction. Given the position they were in, Emery guessed the aura wasing from the central area where Commander Raynor, his two assistants, and Zach were currently.

    This phenomenon was quickly followed by something else. Emery watched as the mist that obstructed their view and blocked his Spirit Reading gradually dissipated. When the fog was finallypletely gone, the group was stunned by the sight that greeted them.

    A huge, shadowy figure loomed over the area in the middle. Despite being 100 meters away from him, Emery could clearly feel the immense pressure the creature was giving off.

    He was shocked to see the previous ck creature had turned all golden. His eyes were then drawn to its pincers, where the figure of Magus Keh could be seen. The man seemed to be struggling with all his might to break free, but his body was eventually cut in half and thrown away like trash.

    It was such a horrible and terrifying sight to see a magus figure die so easily

    Shhrrrriieeekkkkk!

    [Royal Centipede]

    [Abyss Creature Stage 7]

    [Battle Power: Undefined]

    It was so powerful that the scanner couldn''t get its power Beside its new golden body, Emery noticed that the hundreds of scythe-like arms were three times longer than before, around five meters long each. However, what shocked him the most was the object in the area just under its head - a glowing golden orb.

    It didn''t take a genius to realize the Primordial Wisp had merged with the creature, making it to be the strongest Abyss creature on the. And now, it would rampage in rage.

    Emery quickly shifted his gaze to the area around the creature and saw that Zach and Magus Beine were still alive. They were even still throwing attacks at the creature. On the other hand, Commander Raynor''s fate was unknown, the man''s figure was nowhere to be seen.

    As for the saint fighters, except for the ones standing close to him and the Nephilim''s group, all of them had been overrun by the horde of Abyss creatures and breathed theirst in this ce.

    Now that Emery had figured out and analyzed the situation, he quickly made the most appropriate decision.

    "Retreat!"

    In the same beat, everyone quickly took out their orbiters. However, at this moment two figures made their move faster than their group.

    Rofos the Tiger bloodline was seen on the wall, trying to get out of the crater by climbing up with his arms that had transformed into ws. Meanwhile, Vida who spreaded her pair of dark blue wings shot into the air. Her body then revolved, turning into a tornado that cut through all the flying Abyss creatures in her path.

    Vida''s actions were a good opportunity for Emery and the others to retreat from this ce, as she had cleared most of the dangers in the sky. However, just as they were on their orbiters and about to take off, the Royal Centipede suddenly let out a loud shriek into the air.

    To Emery and the others''plete horror, they saw Vida and dozens of other creatures which were in her vicinity suddenly stop moving, as if time had stopped moving for them, before finally falling from the sky.

    "Psyche attack!" Arcana eximed

    Emery saw the Royal Centipede shooting towards the falling Vida, its pincers wide open ready to make her body like Magus Keh.

    "Everyone, attack! Use your ranged attacks!"

    The first to heed his order was As, who fired his [Tempest re] at the creature. A storm of tremendous explosion capable of mass annihtion swept through the air towards the iing Royal Centipede.

    Gritting her teeth, Annara followed suit and swiftly cast her [Hellme], unleashing a massive wave of scorching ck mes upon the creature. Lyndell also took action, sending a five-meter long beam of light - [Divine Arrow] - towards the Abyss creature.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    The spells struck the Royal Centipede''s body sessfully, causing clouds of ck smoke to appear and shroud its body. In the next second, the smoke parted ways - revealing the unscathed form of the Abyss creature.

    Meanwhile, the Dragon bloodline Zach was jumping on the Royal Centipede''s back. He lifted his sword high into the air and smashed it down violently, making a loud crisp sound. s, it did nothing to stop the creature.

    At this point, nothing seemed to be able to stop the Abyss creature from killing the fallen Bird of Prey.

    Emery himself contributed his part, firing spells while using the orbiter to catch the falling Vida. There were only tens of meters between them, but because of the spatial distortion that existed in this ce, he couldn''t rely on his [Blink]. He used the [Slipstream] spell and [fey transformation] for the extra boost of speed but he still couldn''t reach her in time.

    The image of Vida''s body being torn in half appeared in everyone''s mind when suddenly, at thest moment, a figure pushed her body away.

    Emery witnessed, at close range, how the Tiger Bloodline Rofos pushed Vida''s body out of the way, leaving himself caught by Royal Centipede''s pincers; unfortunately, the courageous half-blood was torn to pieces mercilessly. Blood spurted in the sky, dyeing it red before what was left of him was instantly teleported away.

    At that moment, as Emery witnessed the bloodbath done by the enormous creature towering above him, Emery was once again shocked to find that right beneath the glowing orb, there was a figure of a man embedded into the creature''s body.

    It was The Magus Commander, forced to be part of the creature itself.

    It opened his eyes and said in such a strange voice,

    "None of you will be leaving this ce!"

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 941 - Retreat!

    Chapter 941 - Retreat!

    Emery quickly leaped forward and grabbed the fallen Vida. The two continued to fall several meters down before the orbiter finally caught up and carried them to where his team had gathered.

    By the time the twonded back on the ground, the Bird bloodline Vida finally got out of the frozen state and regained her consciousness. Noticing the heavy look on everyone''s face, she asked what had happened.

    "W-what��? Rofos�� Rofos did what?!"

    Recalling thest state of Rofos'' body - how it had been dissected into parts - before he was teleported away, it was unlikely the Tiger bloodline woulde out alive from this predicament.

    Vida seemed shaken by the news. She snapped her head at the Abyss creature, staring at it with burning hatred in her eyes. She even showed an intention to attack the humongous creature, but Emery was there to stop her.

    "Stop! We can''t be reckless!"

    Emery turned his gaze to where the Royal Centipede was and saw the Dragon bloodline Zach was still fiercely fighting the creature. The man maneuvered around agilely, dodging the scythe-like arms, while simultaneously striking the creature with his sword.

    The blood-pumping sight managed to make Emery want to join in. However, he wouldn''t just brandish his sword and attack the Abyss creature recklessly, especially not when his number one mobility spell [Blink] couldn''t be used.

    While hispanions and summons were busy killing the seemingly endless hordes of Abyss creatures, more and more saint fighters and acolytes tried to pass through the horde and get out of the crater.

    Unfortunately, their attempts were shut down when the Royal Centipede shot out many thin threads simr to the one Chrysalis had. The threads flew through the air above these people and covered most of the crater hole, while the gaps that existed were quickly taken over by the Flyers and Reavers.

    More saints and acolytes were caught and Emery can only see, one by one they were bitten, cut or smashed by the monstrous creature or other flying creatures.

    It seemed the Abyss creature was dead set on not letting them go.

    Realizing the precarious situation they were in, Emery set his eyes on the two groups on the other side.

    On one side, there were Jinkan and Eesho Nephilim calmly watching their surroundings, apanied by half a dozen acolytes. Meanwhile, on the other side, Magus Beinne was surrounded by ten of her saint fighters. Both sides were analyzing the situation, and trying to find a way to deal with it.

    Bammm!

    While observing the two groups, Emery was startled by a loud sound. He instantly turned his head towards the source and clearly saw Zach being hit by the Royal Centipede, his body crashing violently into the ground.

    Following that, the Abyss creature decided to set its eyes on Magus Beine and her fighters.

    Then suddenly, Emery once again heard a voice in his mind. This time, it belonged to a girl.

    "Go and secure the crystal orb, then I will help get all of you out of this ce safely."

    Emery immediately turned his gaze to the owner of the voice. It was Jinkan Nephilim, who currently had a confident smile on her face. Seeing that, his brows couldn''t help but frown. Once again, her voice could be heard in his head.

    "Go now! We will help the dragon boy!"

    Emery, of course, had absolutely no reason to believe the other party. However, he quickly realized that, if he did nothing, Magus Beine and her fighters would be killed by the Royal Centipede and Emery couldn''t think of a way to save them.

    Turning his head to hispanions, he said seriously,

    "We are going to help the magus! Keep your distance and be careful!"

    After saying those words, Emery kicked the ground while using his

    [Twilight fey transformation]

    With the extra boost of power, he dashed towards Magus Bein and her saint fighters along with As and Annara, while the others followed right behind the three of them.

    At this time, Magus Beine was in the middle of channeling a spell that conjured huge wind des continuously. Its sharp des relentlessly struck the Royal Centipede, but they were only able to stop its movement for a second or two.

    The female magus and her fighters were seconds away from being massacred by the Abyss creature, when the creature body was suddenly hit by numerous fire sts. It let out a loud shrike and turned its head towards the direction the fire sts hade from.

    There, the figures of As and Annara could be seen.

    "This way!" Emery shouted as loudly as he could. He also didn''t forget to send [Ash st] at the Abyss creature, making it let out another deafening shriek.

    After provoking the Royal Centipede, Emery immediately cast [Jade Root]. Numerous arm-sized green roots emerged from the ground and began to creep all over the Abyss creature. Of course, they couldn''t stop the creaturepletely. However, they were enough to slow it down a bit, giving Magus Beine and her men a chance to escape and join Emery''s group.

    "Now what?!" Annara shouted, panicking to see they were now the targets of the Royal Centipede.

    Even though he clearly heard Annara''s words, Emery had no intention of answering as he was busy with something. As his brows furrowed deeply, he ced his hands on the ground and created a total of a hundred Mineralized Warriors to distract the Abyss creatures.

    His body wobbled a little after suched rushed cast and his breathing was slightly out of breath. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the time to rest as his summons were only able to buy them a few seconds.

    Harnessing the spirit energy within his core and fully utilizing his concentration, Emery sessively cast his two AoE offensive spells. [Ash st] and [Seed Bomb] once again made their appearance, adding to As'' [Tempest re], Lyndell''s [Divine Arrow] and Annara''s [Hellfire].

    The five spells struck the Royal Centipede and its minions, the air and ground seemed to be shattered by the resulting explosion. Rocks and dirt flew everywhere, creating a scene of chaos. However, they only paused for a moment before continuing forward.

    Desperate expressions couldn''t help but appear on everyone''s faces.

    Even though it seemed there was no hope left for them to get out of this situation alive, Sigurd and Vida still gripped their weapons tightly. Their expressions and gestures clearly said they were ready to charge in for closebat, but Emery quickly stopped them.

    It was at this moment the female voice sounded in his mind again.

    "Good job. It''s our turn now."

    The next second, Emery saw a bright beam of light sh across the corner of his eye and hit the Royal Centipede, sending it barreling to the side. He had seen that attack before, it was Eesho''s [Sun Beam] that previously wiped out hundreds of Abyss creatures in the blink of an eye.

    Then to his surprise, a glowing construct that looked like a ship made out of energy descended in front of his group.

    "Hurry up, get on board!" Jinkan''s voice sounded in the air.

    Emery was speechless by how extraordinary the construct was. It must be one of the life-saving items given by the Nephilim faction. No wonder she and Eesho were able to maintain their calm even when they saw that Commander Raynor was dead.

    Without further ado, Emery quickly instructed everyone to board the ship. When he finally boarded, the ship quickly rose into the air.

    Shhhrrriiikkkk!!!

    The Royal Centipede, however, seemed very determined not to let them go. It fired hundreds of threads, wrapping the ship with it while its arms reached over, trying to catch the ship. Everyone on the ship lost their bnce as the ship shook violently while struggling against the creature.

    Everyone could hear a screeching sound, as the huge creature tried to crush the construct.

    "Don''t worry, it will hold." Jinkan said.

    People on board of the construct were busy trying to cast spells to destroy the threads binding the construct and force the creature to release its grasp.

    Jinkan, however, casually walked over to Arcana and gave the kid-looking acolyte a p.

    "What are you doing? Do your thing now!"

    It took a moment for the disoriented Arcana to regroup his thoughts. When he finally recovered, he quickly cast his [Eye of Mistra] at the Royal Centipede. Apparently Arcana''s special skill was able to paralyze it for a few seconds.

    That was all the time Jinkan needed to free the ship from the Royal Centipede''s grasp. The ship rose higher into the air, until it finally approached one of the gaps. The Flyers and Reavers swiftly dove towards the ship to stop it, but all were crushed to pieces by the ship.

    The ship flew through the gap and came out of the crater smoothly - the sound of a raging creature resounding clearly behind them.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 942 - Whats Next?

    Chapter 942 - What''s Next?

    A luminous construction was seen flying across the sky at high speed, leaving a faint trail of light in its wake. It sped through the air at three to four times the speed of an orbiter.

    Aboard the construct were a group of people - Magus Beine with the surviving dozen or so men, Emery''s group of six, the Bird of Prey Vida and the Dragon bloodline Zach, the two Nephilim descendants plus six other privileged acolytes.

    They were those who had survived the massacre by the stage 7 abyss creature.

    In such a short period of time - a mere two hours, the initial group of fifty had lost a total of twenty-two saint-level fighters, five privileged acolytes, and two magus-level figures - Magus Keh and the Chief Commander of this operation, Magus Raynor.

    The Dragon bloodline prot��g�� whose body had been heavily injured by the Royal Centipede had now regained consciousness and recovered. Most of the wounds on his body had healed thanks to the extraordinary endurance his bloodline bestowed him with, leaving only a few light and shallow wounds.

    Realizing that he had just escaped a perilous situation, he nodded his head at the Nephilims, expressing his gratitude for helping him.

    An unnatural silence enveloped the interior of the moving construct, as they were all still trying to ept the fact that they had just been in a bloodbath and brushed against death itself.

    They might have escaped the danger, but now they were at a loss as to what to do next.

    "We should find a way to kill that abomination!!"

    Everyone immediately turned towards the source of the voice, and saw Vida whose face was red and her eyes bloodshot. It seemed that she was still bitter and unwilling to ept that they would only let Rofos die in vain.

    Hearing such words, Jinkan couldn''t help butugh. Vida of course immediately red at her, but the Nephilim wasn''t affected by the sharp gaze. Instead, she smirked at the bereaved girl and said, "You are free to get off this ship and go back there, you know�� No one is going to stop you."

    Vida, who was clearly emotional, replied to her remark in a hoarse voice. "I am the Commander of the 2nd toon. I will abandon all objectives and mobilize everyone in my toon to kill that creature andplete this mission." As she said those words, her hands were clenched so tightly that blood could be seen dripping.

    Her words confirmed Emery''s assumption that Zach had relinquished his authority in toon 2 to Vida and gone hunting the Abyss creatures on his own.

    On the other hand, Jinkan who heard Vida''s extremely emotional words shook her head before mockingly saying, "Please don''t embarrass us women any further with your emotional outburst and short-sighted decision."

    Ignoring Jinkan''s words of ridicule, Vida turned to Emery and said, "What about you Emery? Your toon should join us too! If we work together, we shall eradicate that creature!"

    Emery shook his head and calmly voiced his disapproval. "Sorry, but No"

    Even though Emery very much wanted to know and get to the bottom of this Primordial Wisp situation, He would not recklessly charge ahead and throw himself into danger, much less endanger others for his own personal objective. Thus the reason for his firm response.

    This time, it was Annara''s turn to open her mouth. With her gaze sweeping over everyone on board, she said, "So what should we do now?" Stopping at Jinkan who was supposed to be in control of the ship, she asked, "Where are we headed now?"

    The Nephilim girl folded both of her hands. "Back to toon 1 base. As for what to do�� I think right now we should just follow the one given by the academy."

    Hearing the word ''right now'' from the Nephilim, Emery raised his eyebrows in a questioning manner. "What do you mean by right now?"

    Jinkan did not immediately answer his question. She calmly approached the ss window of the ship, lifted her face and looked up into the sky before saying, "They should be arriving anytime now."

    "Who do you mean by ''they''?"

    Momentster, just as Emery was about to ask her again, he was startled by a sudden rumbling sound from outside. He quickly turned his gaze to the window following where Jinkan''s eyes were. There, in the sky, a small spaceship was seen entering the atmosphere.

    "There they are!"

    Everyone ran to the window to look at the approaching spaceship. Seeing the discernable emblem on the spaceship''s body, it didn''t take long for them to recognize it as one of the Magus Alliance''s.

    There were five different yet equally overwhelming presences emanating from the spaceship. Even though there was still quite a distance between them and the spaceship, they could clearly feel the aura as if whoever was in that spaceship was standing right in front of them.

    "Who are they? What do they want?"

    Those questions were rapidly asked by one of the privileged acolytes, and Jinkan answered the inquiry in a casual tone.

    "They should be the enforcers who were deployed by the Magus Alliance for this kind of situation. I had asked them to meet up ahead at the base."

    She then nced at the only surviving magus, Magus Beine, who seemed still in shock by the death of her subordinates andpanions, and said, "After all, someone has some exining to do."

    At this moment, Emery once again affirmed his belief that this girl Jinkan was truly someone who couldn''t be rashly messed with. Not only was she resourceful, the female Nephilim was also extremely intelligent and able to predict things several steps ahead.

    As the construct arrived in the sky above the western continent and continued to fly towards the toon 1 base, Emery''s attention was caught by the sight of tens of thousands of hordes of the Abyss creatures on the ground, heading south in a frenzy.

    Seeing how the ship they were on was moving in the same direction, the Abyss creatures were most likely headed for the toon 1 base.

    Realizing this, Emery was suddenly worried about his own base and thus quickly sent a message to Julian who was there holding the fort. The reply from the Roman didn''te until a minuteter.

    [It''s fine for now, but the situation isn''t looking good. The hordes gradually increased in number. If you are all done with the business there, then hurry back. We need more manpower]

    The message made Emery want to return to his base immediately; However, Jinkan stopped him.

    "No, can''t do," said Jinkan seriously and firmly. "You are a toon Commander, so you must join the meeting with the enforcers. Only then will you return."

    Emery was about to say his argument, but ended up dropping it and just sighed. The girl''s words were most likely right, and knowing that it was only an hour from the base, he decided to hear what the enforcers had to say to them.

    After sending a reply to Julian, asking him to hang in there as they needed more time to return, Emery could feel the ship descending. They have finally arrived at the toon 1 base.

    Looking out the window, Emery was surprised at the sight that greeted him. There, on the ground, stood a huge fortress made entirely of metal with walls about 20 meters high, covering an area that looked more like a city than a settlement.

    From above the sky, he could see the millions of survivors upying and bustling around the ce. However, what surprised him even more was the fact that the transport, which sent the acolytes to the mid-test, was parked nicely within the wall.

    Emery was speechless and dumbfounded.

    These Nephilims really know what they''re doing.

    A few momentster, the shipnded on one of the tallest buildings in this ce, and soon after, the enforcers'' ship join tond next to them.

 Chapter 943 - Interrogated

    Chapter 943 - Interrogated

    From above the tower and using his spirit reading, Emery could tell that the whole city had been newly created in days.

    Tall metallic walls, gates and hundreds of sturdy buildings were created centered on the transport. It was carefully crafted in order to prepare for any siege, which was why, despite the tens of thousands of Abyss creatures attacking the wall, there was no chaos in the city at all.

    With spirit reading, Emery also found another characteristic of the base that he found particrly interesting.

    It was the fact it was magically protected by multiple runes ced all around the walls that created some type of energy barrier. Emery believed it should have cost lots of spirit stones to make and expert in rune formation.

    While Emery looked deep into the rune formation he had a sudden realization of a particr signature of the expert. He noticed something that reminded him of one of the experts he knew. At the same time, he saw the same person just arriving at the tower.

    It was Abrafo, the dark skin acolyte, an earth formation expert that ganged up on him with Bradley outside his spirit cave.

    The man saw Emery and only nced at him without expression. Instead, he walked toward Jinkan and then informed her of a message.

    "Alright, the room is ready. Magus enforcer, please follow me, Let''s discuss the matter inside," Jinkan said to the group.

    Along with the 30 survivors of the bloodbath, there were also 5 magus who had just arrived with their ship at the tower.

    The leader was a full moon peak magus, while the other 4 squad members were all Halfmoon magus. All of them came in signature gray uniforms, which reminded Emery of thete magus Leon and his team.

    Now that everyone had already entered the room, the captain of the enforcer began to introduce himself. He was known as Magus Hyouka, a calm-looking man who wore a headband that covered a portion of his dark hair.

    "I have heard the report from the magus academy and have seen some of the footage. It was such a disaster. From here on I will be in charge of taking care of the matter."

    The magus calmly grabbed a cube and checked on some data.

    "All the acolytes can just continue with their current mission, you just have a little over one day left, return to all your squads," the enforcer captain announced.

    Following that, the enforcer told everyone to leave with the exception of Magus Beine plus themander and vicemander of each toon. This meant Emery, Zach, Vida, Eesho, and Jinkan were required to stay.

    The individuals mentioned remained on their positions without raising any questions.

    Apparently, Emery and the others stayed in order to witness how the enforcer interrogated Magus Beine about the events that led up to the disaster.

    "Magus Beine you may now tell us all you know!" The enforcer captain remarked in a slightly raised tone. At the moment, the way he stared at the female magus looked more serious than before.

    The female magus Beine spilled about how they were assigned to observe the Andora''s lifeform 20 years ago for the Ileas faction and asionally to give reports for any anomaly that urred since that time.

    However, 2 years agomander Raynor''s brother died on the frontline and, knowing the characteristics of the lifeform and itspatibility with him, he hoped to borrow the wisp cosmic power to push him into the grand magus level and revive his brother at the same time.

    Hence, that was the reason why themander nted the artifact inside the sacred treest year.

    Only Keh and Beine knew of such a matter and decided to support themander''s actions, despite the risk of being punished by the alliance. To borrow its power and then return it to the factionter.

    However, never in their mind did their secret n suddenly be endangered with the sudden decision to make the as a magus academy mid test ground.

    Hearing the confession from the female magus, Magus Hyouka now had a better understanding of the matter.

    "The primordial wisp has been forced, absorbed and contained into an artifact for one year, which makes it unstable. No wonder there was a fluctuation in the cmity level." The magus captain exined.

    The magus captain then had a discussion with his team for a while, beforeing to the decision to try to tame the creature.

    The captain also exined that, if the lifeform wasn''t stopped as quickly as possible, the power of the would be drained. Not only would that make the creature much more powerful, but it also could lead the Andora total destruction.

    The magus looked toward all the acolytes, "I will take care of this matter now, meanwhile you all can return to evacuate as many survivors as possible. You should all hear from me in a few hours."

    After giving such an order to the acolytes, Captain Hyouka ended the meeting and was about to leave, but suddenly Jinkan stopped him.

    "My apology captain. I need to confirm, while you''re leaving, who will be in charge of us? Certainly you will not let us follow the convicted magus, won''t you?" Jinkan said, while ncing at the female magus that was just interrogated.

    Jinkan thought that magus Beine could not be trusted and should not be given any authority at all.

    The magus captain gave it a second thought before agreeing to Jinkan''s suggestion. A goodmand structure needed to be established, especially during such a crisis.

    He then quickly checked on the file to see who would be the most qualified candidate for the position.

    Jinkan quickly interrupted, "There is no need to think captain. Eesho here is the highest rank in the privilege acolytes and also themander of the first toon. There is no one more qualified than him," she said with a little chuckle.

    Magus Hyoukai, on the other hand, did not share the sentiment. After briefly look through the files, he actually found something interesting within the data.

    He surprisingly fixed his gaze at Emery.

    "You are Emery Ambrose, the [Medal of Distinguished Valor] speaks of your quality. Therefore while I am gone, you''re the chiefmander in charge."

    Everyone in the room was stunned for a split second, including Emery. Nheless, that was the final decision. After giving out his order, the magus headed out with his team.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 944 - In Command

    Chapter 944 - In Command

    When the magus captain and his team left the venue, Emery was quickly faced with the res of four different individuals. The genius of the Nephilim faction, Eesho Nephilim; the Dragon bloodline protege, Zach Talon; and the two girls who present at the meeting, Vida Themary and Jinkan Nephilim.

    The two boys didn''t seem to care about the fact he had just been appointed as the Commander-in-Chief by the magus captain. On the other hand, the girls were theplete opposite.

    Vida, who was clearly still emotional, stared fiercely at Emery and asked, "So, what is your order?"

    Unfortunately for her, Jinkan swiftly intervened before anything could be said. "Don''t say anything. It''s best if you don''t give any orders at all.. Now that you have been assigned as Commander-in-Chief, I can''t help but think that any of your orders would only affect our points."

    Unexpectedly, the Bird of Prey wasn''t willing to back down. She responded Jinkan''s words with a smirk on her face. "Yes, of course. That will certainly be the case�� if you don''t follow the order"

    As the two girls continued bickering and throwing harsh remarks at each other, Emery couldn''t help but notice that Jinkan seemed to be more anxious about this matter than when they were facing the monstrous Royal Centipede.

    Eventually, the irritated Nephilim girl turned her gaze to Emery and stared at him so intensely as she said

    "I''d rather the new Commander-in-Chief not to give stupid orders lest it sabotage all of us! Otherwise, it''s better to rescind your authority and give it to me!"

    Upon hearing that, it was Vida''s turn to stare fiercely at Emery as she said, "Don''t be a moron and do such a thing!"

    Facing the two fierce girls, Emery couldn''t help but silently let out a helpless sigh at the situation that had befallen him. Contrary to what they were thinking, he actually and absolutely had no interest in leading them nor making trouble with any of them.

    Nevertheless, now that he had been given such a responsibility, he had to try his best to undertake andplete it. Thus, he came between the two bickering girls.

    Staring at Jinkan, Emery said calmly, "Rest assured, I will not get in your way. However, we all heard that the magus did order the evacuation earlier, therefore as long as you have a n for this, then I won''t intervene and leave you to it."

    After hearing Emery''s words, Jinkan looked relieved. Then, she proceeded to boast about the 3 million survivors that she had managed to gather in the city. Apparently, the Nephilim girl had the same idea of rescuing as many survivors as possible.

    Her thoughts were basically the same as Emery''s, that doing this objective would earn the most amount of points for the entire toon. She preferred not to be bothered with other tasks, which was why she had been vehemently against the idea that Emery was giving her orders.

    "Let me tell you this, my toon is currently being watched by my faction, so I intend to impress them by getting the highest points out of all 9 toons on this test!" Jinkan said to Emery.

    Emery could clearly see her seriousness in the matter and finally realized what her real intention was. The girl certainly has not interested in the survival of the natives of the Andora. Everything she did was for the sake of getting more points.

    However, he didn''t impeach her.

    After all, even though the reason for her actions wasn''t exactly right, at least she did something that helped others. In fact, as long as her actions were able to save more people, Emery had absolutely no problem with her goal.

    Vida, on the other hand, looked distraught when talking about the evacuation. The 2nd toon apparently did not have a specific task prepared. In the past 9 days, they had only been busying themselves with earning points by killing the Abyss creatures.

    The Bird half-blood instead red at Jinkan for luring three of her captains into doing the Nephilim''s bidding and gathering the survivors for the 1st toon. Unfortunately, the words Jinkan spoke in response to herint only infuriated her even more.

    "It''s not my fault if you can''t keep your men in order!"

    Vida got emotional once again and said, "Okay, whatever! No order then! Everyone just go and do their own things!"

    Jinkan didn''t respond to Vida''s words. Instead, she looked at Emery and said, "What do you think about that, Commander?"

    Emery realized what the Nephilim girl was doing, Even so, he couldn''t refute her since he did have the same idea as her.

    He turned to Vida and calmly said, "No, Vida. I hope that in the next 24 hours you and everyone else in toon 2 will focus on rescuing as many survivors as possible. This is my order."

    A groan escaped Vida''s mouth, but Emery''s gaze stopped her from doing further. "I understand," answered the Bird of Prey, epting the order. Then, she left together with Zach who was also part of toon 2.

    After the two left, Emery shifted his gaze to Jinkan who was all smiley. She said, "Good, now you should just give themand to me"

    Emery had no intention of giving more orders, even so, he would not pass the authority away as he believed that handing over the responsibility entrusted to him was just irresponsible.

    He firmly reject and once again made Jinkan irritated. "If you don''t want to give it, Just make sure that you don''t mess with me!" That''s thest thing she said before she and Eesho left the room.

    Emery once again heaved a deep sigh when they all finally left. s, he didn''t have time toze around. Remembering that he also had a base to protect, he decided it was time to return to the western continent, to where Julian and others were.

    However, just as he stepped out of the room, a figure suddenly stopped him. Emery looked at the other party and realized that it was Magus Beine who had stopped him. The female magus still looked somewhat mncholic when she said.

    "Now that you are the Commander-in-Chief, I and my men will follow your orders."

    Although quite surprised by this unexpected boon, Emery definitely wouldn''t refuse more manpower that he could use. However, what surprised him, even more, was what Magus Beine did next.

    "Commander, I''m giving this to you for safekeeping until the mission is over"

    As she said that, Magus Bein took out a crystal ss that had 4 glowing butterflies in it and handed it to Emery.

 Chapter 945 - Returned

    Chapter 945 - Returned

    Emery looked at his hand which was currently holding the crystal ss that contained four tiny, glowing butterflies with mixed feelings.

    It was like being trusted to hold onto a very precious treasure.

    He then recalled what the female magus had told him.

    "Commander, under no circumstances, should the lifeform be allowed toe out of the container," said Magus Bein in a serious tone, her expression having returned to normal. "It is, after all, a spirit creature; it can only be contained with a special container such as this."

    It was clear that the female magus had no idea that Emery could restrain the creature with his spell, let alone know that he couldmunicate with the spirit beast.

    Though Emery was tempted to experiment with the four butterflies he just received, he knew that now was not the time nor the ce to check if he could interact with them just like the one currently in his Spatial Space.

    He opened his Spatial Space and put the crystal ss inside before heading out to regroup with his fivepanions.

    "That took quite a while! What did I miss?" asked the red-haired girl who seemed to have been waiting anxiously.

    "We need to get back to our base as soon as possible, so I''ll exin on the way."

    Seeing Emery''s expression, Annara just nodded and followed him right behind. This time, apart from her and the other four, Magus Beine and her twelve remaining saint fighters also joined them on their return journey.

    Without further ado, Emery opened a Spatial Gate to the direction where the toon 3 base was. As they entered the portal and made their way back, he began to exin how the meeting had gone and the oue to the others.

    There was a total of two-thousand five-hundred miles between toon 1 base and toon 3 base. It took Emery about twenty sessful cast of Spatial Gate and around one and a half hour before he finally sensed the familiar area around the base.

    As Julian reported in his message, the yellow in beyond the base was crowded with an ocean of Abyss creatures. They werepletely encircling the base from all directions and were trying their best to break through andy their ws upon the survivors gathered inside.

    "Let''s give them a hand!" Emery said, and immediately all 18 figures beside him charged towards the sea of Abyss creatures.

    Meanwhile, noticing the myriad spells that appeared in the rear of the Abyss creatures, Julian and the other acolytes in the base cheered loudly before swiftly joining the reinforcement by storming out of the base.

    The situation suddenly turned into an all-out war, as two-hundred plus acolytes jumped off the walls and faced the Abyss creatures head-on.

    BOOM! BAAMM!! Sptt!! Spatt!!

    While a battlefield appeared in the area just outside the base, Emery''s group of 18 continued their assault so that they could cause further chaos amidst the hordes of Abyss creatures. They moved through the sea of Abyss creatures in a spear formation that allowed them to cut through hordes at high speed.

    Leading the formation was the half-machine As who with his overwhelming firepower sted away the Abyss creatures that stood in its path, paving the way for the group. Right behind him and nking his sides were Sigurd and Annara, both providing support and attacking any creatures that threatened to stop their trailzer.

    Emery, Magus Beine and the group of saint fighters ran right behind the three of them. They all brandished their weapons and cast spells one after another, culling the Abyss creatures that rushed over and wanted to tear them apart.

    Facing this group of people, the Abyss creatures could do nothing but ept their fates of being killed.

    After all, those who came with Emery this time could be considered as the strongest among their peers; As''s destructive spells that altered the terrain, the Titan''s Sigurd''s fierce strikes that shook the earth, Annara''s fiery whips that imed the life of several Abyss creatures at once, a group of top veteran fighters that synergize well with one another, as well as a bona-fide magus.

    In just a little over an hour, the in was quickly filled with the corpses of the Abyss creatures.

    At the same time, a notification came into his mind.

    [Day Nine has passed.]

    [Personal Points Ranking]

    [Rank 13 - 624,968 points]

    [Squad Points Ranking]

    [Rank 31 - 2,002,141 points]

    [Survivors: 7,783,129]

    [Time left: 0 days 23 hours 59 minutes]

    [Acolyte casualties: 48]

    In just 12 hours since Emeryst saw the notification, nearly 2 million Andora natives have died while the toll of acolytes has doubled. Quickly, Emery dashed towards the base to meet up with Julian and the others.

    "Thank god, you''re all back atst," said Julian who was slighty out of breath leading the siege defense against the Abyss creatures. Noticing the group of unfamiliar people standing behind Emery, the Roman cracked a smile and said, "I see you brought more help with you."

    Soon enough, the saint fighters and the newly arrived acolytes were stationed at various ces across the base. Meanwhile, Emery and the others such as Julian, Roran, Anas, and Magus Bein gathered to discuss what to do in the next 24 hours.

    However, just before the meeting started, both Klea and Annara forced themselves to join the discussion. Understanding the two girls, Emery let them participate in the end; hopefully, with the two of them involved, things could go much smoother and faster.

    After Emery exined what happened during the emergency mission on the Sacred Mountain, Julian went ahead and reported the details of everything that had happened during thest 12 hours of their absence.

    The first thing was that all squads had sessfully withdrawn from the three forwarding bases used to save the natives. The entire endeavor wasn''t done without sacrifice though, as they, unfortunately, lost 5 acolytes during the chaos.

    But on the other hand, there were almost three million survivors who had been rescued and gathered, leaving the main base fully packed down to the corner of the underground cave. Luckily, they only needed to wait another 24 hours before it was all over, so the survivors would just have to hold on until then.

    After that, Magus Beine exined the evacuation procedure in detail so that there were no mistakes during execution. To put it simply, because of the mid-test, the transport would only be essible until thest six hours of the mission.

    The toon was expected to move all three million survivors before that time limit in order to receive the necessary points before operating the transport to leave the. Luckily for them, their transport was only ten miles away from the base.

    There should be enough time to move all the survivors when the timees.

    "Alright, now we only need to defend this base for 24 hours, whatever it takes!"

 Chapter 946 - Siege Battle

    Chapter 946 - Siege Battle

    [Time left: 23 hours 35 minutes]

    The vastndscape slowly lost its sparkle as the sun''s orange glow slowly but surely were reced. A curtain of darkness dimly lit by the night stars made its way over, and shouldpletely envelop everything in an hour.

    At the moment, Emery''s figure could be seen standing on top of a ten-meter stone wall. His gaze was fixed on the far distance, staring at the sea of bloodthirsty creatures that seemed to fill the horizon endlessly.

    With the natural rock cliffs that stood on the back side of the base acting as an infallible obstruction, there were only three directions to watch out for the attacks of the Abyss creatures. Correspondingly, three gates were built in those three directions.

    The Main Gate, that faced north where the yellow in was; the West Gate, that faced a rushing freshwater river; and the East Gate, that faced a forest that led to where the transport was.

    Emery actually had nothing much to do as Julian had all the work cut out for him.

    The Roman had built and prepared all necessary defensive measures as well as positioned all the avable manpower - acolytes and survivors alike - ordingly.

    The able-bodied survivors who volunteered to help the cause were instructed to help with the logistics and maintain order among the survivors during the imminent battle. As for the acolytes, Julian had divided them evenly to stand guard over the three gates.

    The distribution was as follow:

    Main Gate: Squad Julian, Squad Trish, Squad Arcana;

    East Gate: Squad Sigurd, Squad Wage, Squad Ryan;

    West Gate: Squad Roran, Squad Orion, Squad Rayne.

    The base was a 2-mile-long doubleyered stronghold made mostly of polished stones with numerous metal spikes protruded from the walls. At a nce, the outer wall looked very much like a porcupine.

    In addition, there was also a deep moat outside the fort that was filled with sharp metal spikes, stretching all the way from one end of the fort to the other.

    The stronghold looked far less sturdy and equippedpared to the one Emery had seen the Nephilim have built. However, he could see that a lot of thought was put into nning and building this ce.

    With the doubleyer wall set as the yardstick, the acolytes were divided into three lines.

    The first line would be called the Vanguard, consisting of those who excel inbat using melee weapons or short-range spells. Meanwhile, the second line was where people who utilized ranged weapons and spells were during the battle.

    As for the third line, it would be the ce where the acolytes who withdrew from battle rest their tired bodies and recover their depleted Spirit Pools. Apart from that, it was also thest line of defense to ensure that no Abyss creatures passed through and entered the base.

    After the three established lines, there was an empty field about 20 meters long where a thousand of Andora native fighters would stand guard together alongside thest squad led by Lyndell. These people would be on standby with all the healers.

    ***

    Loud screams and electrifying cries echoed through the air around the Main Gate, where a group of people were seen battling dozens of murderous creatures. With a hammer in his hand, Julian was seen darting at a nearby Abyss creature, puncturing through and continuing onward until he smashed several abyss apart..

    A group of Abyss creatures swiftly shot towards him, wanting to carve their sharp ws into his flesh. However, a violent wind suddenly swept over them and when it subsided the several creatures leading the charge had been cut in half horizontally.

    The imposing figure of Thrax inflicted a sense of fear within the Abyss creatures, causing them toe into a temporary halt. Seeing a golden opportunity, the Thracian stomped on the ground and lunged at the creatures with his weapon brandished.

    A group of people with striking features swiftly followed Thrax. The Akanda Warriors, with their exceptional cooperation andbat prowess, provided the Thracian with much-needed cover, allowing thetter to rampage among the Abyss creatures as he pleased.

    While Julian, Thrax, and the Akanda Warriors wreaked havoc in the midst of their ranks, the Abyss creatures were beset by another disaster as a torrential shower of arrows and spells rained down upon their brethren in the skies like judgment.

    Chumo with his many Shadow Warriors relentlessly shot arrow after arrow at the Flyers that were flying towards the stronghold. His actions alone brought about destruction as Flyers''s dead bodies started to fall from the sky.

    However, the number of Flyers was simply too much for him to handle alone. Even with the help of his Shadow Warriors, he couldn''t kill the hordes of Abyss creatures fast enough. They would eventually enter the base if nothing else was done.

    Fortunately, Chumo was not alone. Among those who were struck down by his arrows, there were Flyers that were killed by something else.

    The culprit was the person standing beside him, Trish the water element master had incessantly conjured spears and droplets of water, sending them en masse to the Abyss creatures. Those who were unfortunate enough to be hit had nothing left, as their bodies were blown into pieces.

    At the East Gate, the figure of Anas was seen on top of the towering wall. Loud shouts containing instructions never stoppeding out of his mouth. His eyes were locked on the entire battlefield, while his brain worked rapidly thinking about the most appropriate course of action.

    On the field, a spectacr scene unfolded among the sea of Abyss creatures. A lone man with muscr build, a massive ax gripped tightly by his hand, carried out a scene of destruction and ughter.

    The Abyss creatures that had juste out of the forest were quickly greeted by their God of death. The earth shook while the terrain reformed as Sigurd killed multiple Abyss creatures at once by destroying the ground with his fierce strikes.

    The Abyss creatures could only helplessly watch as the ground hoisted by the man''s attack killed and devoured their brethren like a pack of hungry predators. The area around him was like a dead zone, filled with countless corpses. Terrified, some tried to escape from the man''s surroundings, but their fate was no less unfortunate as they were quickly intercepted and killed by Kaleos acolytes.

    From the second line of the East Gate, loud noises continuously rang out as the Zaiueo brothers fired their firearms at the Abyss creatures within their reach. The Abyss creatures on the ground that the two of them were targeting quickly fell prey to their shots, while those in the sky were even more pitiful because their bodies that had been shot and fell to the ground had also killed their kin.

    Finally, high in the sky, various kinds of spells adorned the vast expanse as the battle against the Abyss creatures heated up. The brothers Wage and Ryan Saga disyed their awe-inspiring prowess, several pirs of me appeared and swiftly shot forward, incinerating every creature they passed through.

    Some distance away from the two brothers, dark stormy clouds could be seen gathering. A figure of a beautiful girl appeared in the eye of the storm, unfazed by the crackling lightning and deafening thunder around her.

    The horde of Abyss creatures in front of her seemed cowered by the intimidating disy. A few tried to fly out of the storm, but they were immediately struck by purple lighting. Their charred bodies fell down like broken toys.

    Those who remained in the storm seemed to finally realize that their only chance was to kill the girl. With one unified cry, they pounced at her with a bloodthirsty gaze. A bright sh of light passed by and the Abyss creatures were no more. They had all disappeared and the girl was alone in the air, as if everything that had happened before had been an illusion.

    On top of the walls of the West Gate, Roran and his Harlight warriors were seen casting offensive spells one after another. Various kinds of elemental spells appeared and went crazy on the battlefield, killing Abyss creatures indiscriminately.

    Meanwhile, at the forefront, an eye-catching figure could be seen among the creatures of the Abyss. Sword in his hand, the figure flickered across the sea of creatures, weaving through them wlessly as if they didn''t exist. In his wake, a line of dead bodies was left behind.

    On the other side, two huge figures with conspicuous horns on their heads were moving through the Abyss creatures as if they were unstoppable. The two of Goat bloodline, Ivan and Igor, smashed every creature that stood in their way.

    Then, while all this was happening, a figure was seen streaking across the air while screaming in excitement.

    "Burnn!! Burn them all!!" A rather maniacalughter ensued, before the voice was heard once again. "None of you will pass, as I, Garry the Violet me is here!!"

    The increase of the Cmity level was reflected in the number of Abyss creatures gradually increasing. As time went on, the difficulty of dealing with these creatures increased and if they were not careful, they would be injured by their sheer number.

    However, on the brighter side, the acolytes were extremely motivated dealing with these Abyss creatures, since they could clearly see the rapid increase in their points as they continued their killing.

    If this continued, at this rate, every acolyte including the privileged ones would reach and pass the required points simply by defending the base.

 Chapter 947 Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 947 Thank You</h4>

    [Time left: 23 hours 30 minutes]

    For some reason, even with all the defensive measures in ce and the people deployed, Emery couldn''t help but to still feel somewhat anxious about the whole situation. He tried to think if there was a w or something that hadn''t been done, but nothing came to his mind.

    In the end, not knowing what the reason behind the strange sense of uneasiness was, he decided to cast [Mineralized Warrior], summoning a total of one-hundred fifty Mineralized soldiers and scattering them all over the walls to support those who were fighting.

    "What about me?! Let me join the fight! Let me join!!" said Annara quickly when she saw Emery''s actions. It was clear that she couldn''t continue to stand still just watching as someone else got more points than her.

    Other than the red-haired girl, there were also As, Magus Beine, and the twelve saint fighters who weren''t assigned to any post by Julian since he had no authority over these people.

    At first, Emery had the idea of sending them to reinforce the walls. However, he stopped himself at thest moment because his guts told him that there were still things that needed to be thought about.

    He turned his head and looked at the rock cliff standing at the rear of the base, and without shifting his head, Emery opened his mouth and said to Annara.

    "Promise me that you will listen to Julian''s words. If you do, I''ll let you join the fight."

    Annara''s eyes shone with delight when she heard those words. She was about to nod her head in agreement to his demand when thetter spoke again. "In addition, I want you to do one thing for me before you go."

    "What is it?" asked Annara curiously.

    "I want you to summon several of your bat familiars" Emery ignored the surprised look on her face and pointed his finger at the towering natural cliff before continuing, "I need them to keep watch on the cliff, so we can detect any possible danger that mighte from there as early as possible."

    Even though Emery''s concern might seem far-fetched, upon further thought, there was actually nothing wrong with doing what he asked. Therefore, she nodded her head.

    "Thank you for your understanding, Annara, I would also like to know what is your maximum detection range?"

    Annara was silent for a moment, pondering her answer. "If my familiars are put into the equation, I can extend my normal range with my ability [Echo Sound], so it should be around 600 miles."

    Emery nodded in response to Annara''s words and fell silent as his mind went into action. Actually, he himself could do the job with his [One Mind]. However, the only way he could do so was to line up the Chizpur brothers in a straight line, and even so, the result was not optimal.

    Annara''s bat familiars, on the other hand, worked in the form of radius which made them the best scout method for the current situation.

    Aftering out of his contemtion, Emery thanked Annara once again before asking her to focus most of her familiars on the Main Gate at the north where most of the Abyss creatures were.

    "You''re asking me to divide my familiars in two different directions?" asked Annara in an exaggerated tone, to which Emery nodded. "That''s a bit too much, but of course, I can do it!"

    Nodding at the red-haired girl''s enthusiasm, Emery then turned to look at As and said, "I also have a task for you. I hope you can do it." Hearing such words, the half-machine acolyte only replied with a nod without saying anything.

    After that, while Annara went ahead and joined the ongoing battle, Emery brought As down to the caves under the base. Following the two of them were Magus Beine and the twelve saint fighters. The moment they entered the ce, Emery was greeted with what was probably one of the most depressing sights he has ever seen.

    Nearly half a million people consisting of women, children, the sick and the elderly filled the whole ce to the brim. Most of them could be seen huddling and embracing one another, their expressions full of anxiety as they vaguely aware of the situation outside.

    The underground cave had be a ce to amodate those who were unable to take care of themselves in this Cmity. The whole ce was dingy and smelly. It wasn''t really humane to put all these people here, but for the sake of their safety, Emery had no other choice for them.

    One of these people, a girl who looked to be five or six years old, approached the group and grabbed the hem of Emery''s clothes.

    "Mister�� Ar-are we going to be fine..?"

    As if a wick had been ignited, the girl''s words caused amotion among these people.

    "Please.. What is going on outside..? Are we safe here?"

    "My boy�� have you seen my boy?"

    "God�� please�� have mercy on us.."

    It was apparent; that these people were weak and scared. Many were down to their knees, their hands sped together in front of their chest, praying to their gods. Of course, there were also some who had simply lost their will, just lying there doing nothing.

    As soon as the group made their appearance in the cave, every pair of eyes present immediately turned and stared at him for an answer. From their gazes, Emery could clearly feel their emotions and thus couldn''t help but be forced to say a few words.<del>? ???a ??????</del>

    "Everyone, don''t worry. Everything is under control." He said with a reassuring smile. "We will do what we can to help you all go through this cmity, so please hang on for another 24 hours."

    These people who heard Emery''s words showed mixed reactions. Most of them showed expressions of gratitude and relief, but there were some who didn''t seem to believe his words as they still had anxious expressions on their faces.

    Emery and the others, of course, noticed these varied reactions; however, they didn''t say anything. The next thing Emery said, however, managed to surprise those around him.

    "These people here," Emery paused, gesturing to Magus Beine and the saint fighters. "..will be staying with you from now on, to ensure the safety of all of you."

    Magus Beine and the saint fighters were shocked, but before they could question his order, Emery quickly exined his intention.

    "These people are afraid, and fear can lead to the unpredictable. That''s why I need people to stay with them to prevent any possible disasters. Can you please help me in this matter?"

    Emery bowed slightly as he voiced his request. He found it difficult to ask the others about this matter since they had points to pursue. However, the magus and saint fighters were different.

    To Emery''s surprise, Magus Beine suddenly stepped closer to him and responded with an unexpected hug, Emery heard a soft whisper.

    "Thank you��"

    ? ?? ??-?? ???. ??? Apparently, the magus had been devastated for getting these people involved in Commander Raynor''s plot. Hence she couldn''t help but feel thankful for Emery''s request since the task could be considered as a small constion for what they did.

    Releasing the hug, Magus Bein looked Emery in the eye and said, "Don''t worry, Commander. I will definitely protect them with my life, our lives."

    Emery nodded gratefully. "Thank you."

    He then turned to As and said, "I know that I can''t force you to stay and protect these people. But the truth is I''m really worried about this ce, the interior of the cave to be exact."

    Remembering those Abyss creatures that coulde out of the ground made Emery very worried about the safety of this underground cave. Unfortunately, they had nowhere else to put these people.

    Even though Julian had checked that most of the cave interior was covered with hard stones that were part of the natural cliff, Emery still couldn''t stop thinking about the possibility of the abyss creature still able to break through it.

    Therefore he hoped that As could use his Seismic Scan to detect if an Abyss creature would ever appear from inside the cave.

    Since this task would take As'' opportunity to gain more points, Emery could only ask. If the man wasn''t willing to do it, then Emery nned to stay here himself.

    The half-machine acolyte, however, nodded without the slightest hint of hesitation.

    "I will do it. Leave this ce to me."

    Emery heaved a sigh of relief and patted As on the shoulder in appreciation. He once again thanked them for their willingness before finally returning to the surface.

    On his way back, he saw a group of children - Jim and his friends - waving their hands at him and decided to call Jim over toe with him.

    Exiting the underground cave, Emery headed to the huge roof atop the tallest tower in the base. It was a ce where he could clearly see and easily sense everything in the surrounding area.

    He then asked Jim, who came with him, some questions about what he knew about their gods and the Tree of Light.

    Apparently, the Andora natives called their mother goddess the Bringer of Life. Every year, the most devout believers would go on pilgrimage to the Sacred Mountain. However, since 10 years ago, not a single one of those who went on pilgrimages came back, until the emergence of the Abyss creatures that urredst year.

    After chatting more about other things like his family, Emery thanked Jim for his time and motioned for the boy to go. Before leaving, Jim turned and looked at him onest time saying, "Mister, thank you for helping us."

    Emery gave the boy a smile and a nod. After the boy''s back disappeared, he fell into another contemtion.

    Now that he knew a little bit more about the Primordial Wisp of the, coupled with the fact that his heart had been restless, he believed it was time to try andmunicate with it.

    Without further ado, Emery opened his Spatial Space and took out the crystal ss that contained the spirit creatures.

 Chapter 948 Spirit Creatures

    <h4>Chapter 948 Spirit Creatures</h4>

    [22 hours 45 minutes]

    Dum�� Dum�� Dum��

    As if the pulse of the itself was beating in his mind, faint dull sounds could be heard in a certain repetitive pattern. He didn''t know exactly why, but Emery instinctively knew that this uneasy feeling he had been receiving must have something to do with the Primordial Wisp.

    Hence the reason he took out the crystal ss even though hispanions were busy defending the base from the hordes of the Abyss creatures. He hoped that he could find some answers through the spirit butterflies.

    Emery looked at the crystal ss in his hand. His gaze intently watched the four tiny, glowing spirit creatures that were contained within. After a while, he finally ced the ss in front of him as he sat down and assumed the lotus position.

    As for the first butterfly, it should be still interacting with Twik and the five Chizpur brothers inside the Spatial Space at the moment. However, since he wanted to also experiment with it and its kins, Emery thought that he might as well take out all the nt creatures.

    "Ku�� ku�� kuang."

    The moment they came out of the Spatial Space, Twik and the Chizpur brothers greeted Emery with their ever-present enthusiasm. Smiling at their actions for a moment, Emery pped his hand and put his finger on his lips.

    "Alright, now all of you stay quiet and watch," Emery said to them before shifting his attention and concentrating on the glowing butterfly. To get this started, he decided to try with the butterfly he had caught himself as he had previously had interactions with it.

    [Nature Grasp]

    Light green streams of root-like energy started to seep out of Emery''s stretched hand and came in touch with the butterfly''s body. As soon as the two connected, Emery could feel a series of emotions that were certainly not his; they were the butterfly''s.

    Distress, anxiety, and worry.

    Turned out that the butterfly shared the same reaction to the feelings had been having the past few hours. Unfortunately, the message was not that clear and there was also no vision for him to see this time.

    Now that the first butterfly was done, it was time to release the four butterflies contained inside the crystal ss.

    Just as the creatures were about toe out from their container, Emery was ready with his spell [Aegis Void] to subdue them within a void bubble. After all, he couldn''t risk letting them get away freely.

    After making sure they were securely restrained by the spell, with his other free hand, Emery began to use [Nature Grasp] to probe this group of spirit creatures. The familiar sight of green root-like energy seeping out of his hands quickly came into view again.

    As the [Nature Grasp]''s energy started to interact with the spirit butterflies, they all one by one suddenly became chaotic. They all started frantically pping their wings while flying around erratically.

    This time, the emotions that Emery felt were vastly different than the first butterfly. There was anger�� rage��; this left him both surprised and confused.

    It took quite some time before the chaotic spirit butterflies began to calm down and return to normal. But by that point, he discovered that they were still unwilling tomunicate with him.

    The vastly different reactions left Emery at a loss.

    Then, his mind suddenly thought of an idea. He proceeded to call the first butterfly as it swiftly flew over when it received his call, and without further ado, Emery let it enter the void bubble where the other spirit butterflies were. It quickly joined its kins and the reactions to its arrival were varied.

    ? ?? ??-?? ???. ??? During the process, he could feel a powerful spirit energy undting, then fluctuating, before finally flowing out of the bubble. It was as if they were allmunicating with each other.

    After a while, seeing that there seemed to be no problem with the other spirit butterflies, Emery decided to do a leap of trust and dispel the [Aegis Void] spell that contained them. The next thing that happened was something he didn''t expect at all.

    He watched in a daze as the five freed butterflies flew between one another, emitting bright rays of light as they swiftly coalesced into a shining orb. Immediately, a violent tremor shook the tower he was currently at.

    A few moments after this shy urrence, a series of notifications came.

    [Is that your doing, Emery? What is going on?]

    [Emery, I just saw something bright appear inside the base.What was it?]

    Several messages asking what was really going on came from Julian, Klea, and the others. Realizing that what the spirit butterflies did attracted everyone''s attention, Emery smiled wryly before quickly sending them a message telling them not to worry.

    After he finished messaging everyone, Emery returned his attention to the spirit butterflies. By now, the orb had turned the tower into a kind of beacon with how bright the light it gave off. What''s more, he could feel that the power it emitted was gradually increasing.

    This time, as his [Nature Grasp] reached over to the shining orb, Emery hoped that he could understand what was happening with it, or at least, would be able to receive a more definite message.

    However, instead of what he wanted to know, a deluge of spirit energy appeared and rapidly flowed through the connection his [Nature Grasp] made. Every second that passed, Emery could feel a tremendous amount of energy flowing into him and his cultivation increasing.

    [Nature Grasp] was a special Rank A skill that was given by Gaia, and from the moment he obtained it Emery had always depended on it to fill his Spirit Pool or to upgrade his spirit core. And now, it worked the same manner to the shining orb, only a few times than usual.

    It wasn''t as rapid as what he received from [Spirit Devour], but it was still several times faster than his normal cultivation speed. As if to prove it, a notification popped up every few minutes.

    [Spirit force increased.]<del></del>

    With every passing minute, Emery could clearly feel the apparent boost in power. Not only that, but he alsoprehended a new understanding regarding the elements of nature.

    [22 hours 10 minutes]

    After half an hour, Emery suddenly felt something swiftly approaching from a distance. Fortunately, it was anything but bad news.

    A distance away, a tiny speck of light could be seen dashing towards the tower. When it finally neared, it slowed down and revealed its appearance.

    It was another glowing golden butterfly. It flew around a bit before quickly merging into the orb, causing the light it gave off to shine even brighter. After that, Emery felt a slight increase in the spirit energy flowing into him.

    [Spirit force increased.]

    [21 hours, 42 minutes]

    Another golden light approached. Just like before, it merged with the orb.

    [Spirit force increased.]

    A few minutes after the third spirit butterfly arrived, Emery finally became sure about his conjecture that the orb was summoning all the tiny spirit creatures all around the into it.

    The orb continued to grow.

    As Emery felt his power increase with every passing moment, he also noticed that it wasn''t just him who received the abundant spirit energy, his six nt creatures unexpectedly received the boon as well.

    Unknowingly, Twik and the 5 Chizpur brothers all had calmly sat down around Emery, as their bodies basked in the glowing energy.

    [18 hours 30 minutes]

    It had been three hours since the shining orb made its appearance and the spirit creatures started to gather to it. At this point, 8 golden lights had arrived and entered the orb, giving a total of 13 spirit butterflies gathered into one glowing orb.

    As if it had finished doing whatever it was trying to do, the orb finally stopped.

    [Spirit Force: 1,372 (1,401)]

    In a short span of three hours, Emery received an increase of 29 spirit force points. It was also at this time that the message he received from his connection with the spirit butterfly finally became much clearer.

    It still wasn''t in the form of words, but he could clearly feel that the intent was calling for help.

    "Help? What do you mean? Who are you?"

    At this moment, a bright light suddenly appeared and blinded his eyes. When Emery opened his eyes again, he was no longer at the tower but returned to the vision he once had before. However, the scenery that appeared in front of him had subtly changed.

    It was the same vision of leaves falling from the Tree of Light, but this time he could feel that thirteen different leaves were falling at different times.

    After feeling it for a moment, Emery realized that the 13 leaves were part of the Primordial Wisp''s offspring. On the other hand, the spirit butterflies were the result of the rebirth of a new lifeform with the partial power of the Primordial Wisp.

    However, while the realization was dawning upon him, the intent conveyed "danger" into his mind.

    "Danger? What do you mean?"

    Unfortunately, the orb didn''t immediately respond. Emery already had a bad premonition when he heard there was danger, and this sudden unresponsiveness made him even more anxious.

    "Show me the danger!"

    As if the orb understood, it emitted bright light again, but this time, it was more vivid.

    Multiple loud echoes immediately greeted him, and soon after, he saw it; the monstrous golden centipede with its body cracking all over.

    Sure enough, he realized that he was watching the fight between the enforcers and the stage 7 Abyss creature - the Royal Centipede. However, the sight that he saw was something that he didn''t expect, or rather, didn''t dare to think.

    Before his eyes, Magus Hyokai was standing among the corpses of his fourrades.

    "They lost?"

 Chapter 949 Tragedy

    <h4>Chapter 949 Tragedy</h4>

    [Fusion Bolt]

    Zapppp!!!!!

    A loud thunderous sound boomed loudly as the powerful Tier 7 spell sted towards the monstrous centipede creature. It sped through the air leaving a multicolored erratic trail andnded on the Royal Centipede''s body, creating more cracks on its golden carapace and stunning the creature for a good few seconds.

    ROOOAARRR!!!

    A man of dark hair streaked across the ground like lightning and leapt into the air. His body only traveled above the ground for a moment as his feet quicklynded onto the creature''s back.

    The shining spear in his hands twirled before being raised high in the air. The next instant, it stabbed and prated deep into the creature''s head.

    White blood that bore a disgusting stench gushed out from the wound and sshed upon the figure, but he was not perturbed by it. Instead, the glint in their eyes turned sharper.

    ROOOAARRR!!!

    "Die, you vile creature! Die!" shouted the usually calm figure, as he once again raised his arm up and bright rune symbols appeared in the air, a sign that a spell was being cast. The darkened sky rumbled powerfully.

    [Call of Thunder]

    An instantter, a massive thunderbolt crashed down from the sky. It descended toward the spear and struck the huge body of the Royal Centipede. A loud, deafening shriek erupted as it shattered a huge part of the creature''s carapace, burned arge chunk of its head and sttered its white gooey blood into the air.

    The figure quickly jumped from the back of the squirming Royal Centipede and dashed dozens of meters away from the creature. His breath was ragged, but his piercing gaze never left the Abyss creature even once.

    Momentster, a smile seemed like it was about to appear on the man''s face, as he was finally able to avenge the four members of his team who unfortunately died fighting against the stage 7 Abyss creature.

    However, a secondter the body of the Abyss creature who was supposed to be dead was suddenly covered in a golden glow. Then, it shook and started moving again. Dust quickly rose in the air as the creature slowly stood up.

    The man was taken aback, as he believed the creature should have died by his final, decisive strike. But then, seeing the golden glow that enveloped it, something suddenly popped into his mind as his mouth spurted out a word.

    ? ?? ??-?? ???. ??? "Rebirth! It''s an Abyss creature that can cast rebirth spells! I should have known!!" The man scolded himself, his expression extremely grim.

    The man was none other than the one Emery met before, Magus Enforcer Hyokai who was tasked toplete the failed mission of the Andora. But now, the man was raging in a rage that couldn''t be suppressed; he couldn''t ept the fact that he would fail so terribly on such a mission.

    "Urrghh!!"

    A conflicted expression could be seen on his face as his eyes stared at the gradually recovering Royal Centipede. Then, at this moment, he looked at the item in his hand. A bottle that held the Spirit Soul of his four enforcerrades. Gritting his teeth, he made up his mind.

    Retreat!

    However, just as he was about to flee from the area, Magus Hyokai suddenly noticed something bizarre. Not only was the Royal Centipede able to be ''born'' again, he could also feel the ten thousand Abyss creatures in the area changing as well.

    "What?! They are evolving!?" Shock was evident on his face and in his voice. "Impossible! This is happening too fast!"

    The magus threw his gaze around the crater and saw that this impossibility was indeed happening. As such, he swiftly put both of his hands on the ground and cast another powerful Tier 7 spell.

    [Fusion Web]

    In a matter of seconds, the entire surface of the crater lit up brightly with multicolored rays as every inch was covered by a huge lightning. Immediately, the did its job and held all the Abyss creatures within it.

    "Arrgggg!!" The magus screams as he spends all his spirit pool covering such a huge area.

    The ten thousand Abyss creatures caught by the screamed and roared loudly as their bodies quickly scorched and turned to dust. At the same time, the entire crater itself started to copse and Magus Hyokai used thest remaining energy he had to fly away from the copsing crater.

    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!

    A few seconds after he flew out, a powerful tremor shook the earth, ttening the crater and devastating such a huge mountain. Thick smoke of dust soared into the air as debris of various sizes fell from the destruction.

    Magus Hyokai was once again seen gasping for air, to the point that he could no longer move and was forced to kneel among the rubble.

    "This should dy it for at least a day.." thought the magus as the ground suddenly shook. Before he could understand what was happening, the ground split in two and from within it several scythes shot toward him while he was losing his bnce.

    "Arrgghhh!!"

    A painful scream escaped from the magus'' mouth as the scythes managed to inflict several severe injuries. Unfortunately, the nightmare wasn''t over yet.

    Magus Hyokai watched in trepidation as a huge centipede rose from the rubble and the human figure visible at the bottom of its head opened its mouth.

    "You�� No escape!"

    Immediately, the creature''s scythes were swung at the magus, cutting his limbs apart without the slightest hint of mercy. Another miserable scream resounded through the air as scarlet blood gushed out and dyed the ground.

    Unfazed by his sorry state, the creature swung its scythes once more. However, at thest moment, Magus Hyokai grabbed the pendant on his chest and crushed it to activate a life-saving spell. His body was quickly enveloped by a bright light and disappeared.

    Seeing its prey manage to escape, the creature once again roared in anger.

    Emery was watching the whole event with the help of the spirit creatures, he was devastated to see the enforcer''s team lost in the fight, when he thought he has seen enough, the monster suddenly rotated its head towards a particr light that was floating in the air, raised its body a little and stare directly at Emery''s eyes

    "Human��"

    Emery was shocked to see this and his body reeled backward. He had witnessed everything that happened, and he didn''t expect to see the Abyss creature to know and stare at him.

    He waspletely stupefied when the creature spoke. Or to be exact, it was the figure and face of Commander Raynor who spoke to him.

    "Human��. Die!"

    Knowing that he was two thousand miles away from the creature, Emery mustered up the courage and opened his mouth to ask the question he wanted to know the answer to.

    "Why�� Why are you doing this?�� why are you killing humans��?"

    The creature was silent for a while as if it was processing the question.

    "Human.. destroy everything�� We will destroy human��!!"

    Those were certainly terrifying words for a creature that could easily annihte a team of magus enforcers to utter. However, Emery quickly noticed that the creature was saying something strange and ask,

    "We��? Who''s we?"

    This time, the creature did not answer. Instead, Emery saw that it wasn''t looking at him anymore.

    It turned its body, rising towards the south.

    It took Emery a second to realize that the creature was staring toward his real location or rather the base of toon 3 and with his shock, Emery''s vision returned to the tower. His heart beats rapidly and his hand trembled violently as realization dawned upon him

    "It''s��ing here!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 950 Message

    <h4>Chapter 950 Message</h4>

    Emery broke out in a cold sweat the moment when he returned to his reverie.

    He looked toward the glowing orb with a mixed feeling. Emery was fully aware that what he had just seen was not an illusion, but it was what was currently going on in the sacred mountain.

    Given these circumstances, Emery only had one thing in mind: it was only a matter of time before the powerful stage 7 creatures would arrive at the base.

    Emery could not help but tremble. It was undeniable that this impending threat could kill all the acolytes in the blink of an eye if they were unable to find a way to survive.

    At the time being, he had a bunch of questions that raced through his head.

    Would the monster be able to be defeated by an army of three hundreds acolytes?

    How many people would be killed because of this?

    What about the 3 million survivors?

    In the midst of his worries, Emery had the sudden thought about immediately calling out all of his captains, but before he did so, he took a moment to stare at the orb glowing in front of him and questioned it.

    "If you are the offspring of the wisp, then why did you warn me? What do you want from me?"

    There was a slight pause, but soon enough another intent came into his mind. The message had the words "Help" and "You", but it wasn''t really clear.

    Emery was left in a state of bewilderment as a result of this, since he was not able to understand what was the meaning of the message sent to him.

    "Me... help me? Why me? What do you want from me?"

    The orb was glowing and rotating, but it didn''t give any answer. Ever since the vision, the orb also no longer fluctuated with any spirit energy. Instead, it just floated in stationary, appearing as though it was either waiting or preparing for something.

    In the hope he could get some answers or solutions from his friends, Emery called Julian, Roran, Anas and Magus Beine into the tower.

    One by one, everyone made their way to the pce. When they saw the floating orb, none of them were able to hide a surprise on their face.

    "This�� this is the spirit creature?" Magus Beine asked.

    "Yes, but this is not really why I called you all," Emery replied.

    Emery exined to the four about what just happened thest few hours, including how more golden butterflies came together to form the orb, as well as the vision he had seen.

    After hearing Emery''s exnation, everyone was too stunned to speak. This was especially the case when they heard about the news regarding Magus Hyokai. Without a doubt, they were shocked to know about his defeat.

    "Are you sure it''s not an illusion?" Asked Anas as if he still could not believe what he had just heard at the time being.

    "I am sure. I am telling you all, it''sing here," said Emery with a more serious expression.

    After that, Roran began to inquire, "You two have seen the creature''s power, is there any chance we can stop it? With our number?"

    Emery''s troubled expression brought Julian to answer, "if one full moon peak magus and four halfmoon magus can''t defeat it, I don''t think we can stand a chance."

    Roran was silent for a moment before he continued, "Then�� are we retreating? We may be able to run, but what about these survivors?"

    This was the question that had been heavy on Emery''s mind from the very beginning. The acolytes might be able to escape this threatening situation, but not for all the survivors.

    While thinking about the survivors, Emery checked his device and the countdown as well.

    [18 hours 5 minutes]

    After taking into ount the time they had left, Emery then turned to magus Beine and asked as to whether there was any way to allow the survivors to enter the transports and leave the earlier than expected.

    "Yes! That will be ideal!" said Anas.

    Unfortunately, the magus shook her head, "No, it was programmed to stay at a designated location and can only be essed 6 hours prior to the countdown."

    Emery heaved a sigh, as he wondered about the inflexibility of the transport''s situation and pondered why it was designed that way. This kind of setting would only put the acolytes in danger. In point of fact, it was sort of the opposite of how the academy goes in such distance with thebat suits. It was a little strange.

    Nevertheless, that was the fact.

    The magus insisted it was not possible and seeing how magus Beine was trying to pay for her mistakes by saving the survivors, Emery had a tendency to believe her.

    As the first initiation was not possible to be taken into action, Emery was forced toe up with a different n to save the survivors as soon as they possibly could. He once again checked on the amount of time that was left and remarked,

    "12 hours, we must protect the base for that long! Then we move the people to the transport!" Emery gave a suggestion while raising the tone of his voice.

    ? ?? ??-?? ???. ??? "Do we have a better n?"

    Emery actually had another idea, but he wasn''t sure whether it would work or not. As a result of this, he decided to keep it to himself until he was sure and focused the discussion on adding a newyer of defense and tactics to wee the huge creature.

    In the midst of the discussion, Emery had an abrupt realization that the situation outside was significantly quieter than earlier.

    Two girls, Klea and Annara, suddenly barged into the meeting.

    "What is it, Klea?" Emery asked anxiously.

    "You�� you must see outside," said the girl with a panting breath.

    Hearing this, the group quickly flew out into the walls. At first they thought that something even worse was happening outside, but surprisingly, what actually happened was quite different from what they had anticipated.

    To their surprise, the previous endless horde they had seen previously was no more.

    The yellow ins were emptied and Emery was able to sense with his spirit reading that all abyss creatures were retreating back north.

    Emery saw the acolytes who had been fighting previously cheered as if they had sessfully pushed back the abyss hordes. Although this was something that brought relief to the acolytes, Emery, on the other hand, felt an even bad premonition about this.

    "What the hell is going on!"

 Chapter 951 Anxiety

    <h4>Chapter 951 Anxiety</h4>

    [17 hours 10 minutes]

    It had been almost an hour since the sea of Abyss creatures that had attacked the base retreated. However, instead of being happy and relieved, the expressions of everyone at the base were filled with anxiety and distress. In fact, Emery and the others were all getting more and more tense as the minutes ticked by.

    "Do you sense anything?"

    Emery asked the red-haired girl about the situation, as she had sent her familiar from the base and they were currently 600 miles away.

    "No, nothing. It''s all empty. There''s not even a single Crawler in sight!"

    By this time, all three hundred acolytes of toon 3 had heard about what happened. Naturally, none of them felt good about the possibility of having a stage 7 Abyss creature heading their way.

    From on top of the wall, seeing the empty yellow in with no Abyss creatures in sight, it only felt as if they were facing the calm sea before the iing storm.

    He then shifted his gaze and saw Julian, who was busy with a group of three dozen acolytes. Under his borate instructions, the acolytes swiftly moved around the ce to create new traps, which were supposedly able to hold the iing threat. Meanwhile, at the third line of the base, the other acolytes could be seen healing themselves and restoring their depleted Spirit Pool.

    "I wonder if there''s anything else we can do." Emery muttered to himself in a tone that allowed others around him to hear him clearly.

    Immediately, a response came from the beautiful figure standing beside him.

    "How about building a new base?"

    ? ?? ??-??? ??, ?,?,? Klea''s unexpected words made Emery turn his head with a confused yet questioning look. "What do you mean?"

    Seeing his words were not immediately rejected, the Egyptian queen began to exin her idea in detail.

    Simply put, she suggested they began to move the survivors towards the transport and create a new base to amodate them while the coast was still clear. That way, by the time the transport was essible to board, these survivors could just directly enter the transport.

    Of course, her idea was not without ws. Creating a simr fortress that could amodate three million people was not an easy thing and would certainly take several hours of time and energy - two things that they might not necessarily have.

    "We both know that those things coulde back at any moment, and if they came back while we were in the middle of moving the survivors, it would immediately be a total disaster." Roran expressed his opinion, which clearly disagreed with the idea.

    On the other hand, Anas was unexpectedly very enthusiastic about supporting Klea''s idea. His reason was that it was better than doing nothing and waiting for uncertainty. He said that, though the n wasn''t one without risks, at least in this way the initiative was in their hands.

    At first, Emery disagreed with the idea. After all, his [Spatial Gate] could be used to create a gate that directly sent people to the front of the transport when the appointed time arrived. But then, he changed his mind.

    If they went ahead with Klea''s suggestion, it would mean that Emery did not have to use up his Spirit Pool to cast and maintain Spatial Gate for three million people to pass through. If so, that meant there was another card to work with and he could definitely use any advantage when the threat came.

    "Let''s go with Klea''s idea, but we''ll set up defenses there first and move the survivors only after the the defenses are ready."

    Klea was visibly happy Emery agreed with her idea. Naturally, as the one who proposed, she was ready to provide assistance in working on the project. It was quickly decided Anas would lead the project, assisted by Klea and a group of selected acolytes.? ??? a ???e?

    Thinking there was nothing else he could do here, Emery returned to the tower he had been at and once again faced the glowing orb that was still floating in the air. Looking at it and recalling the previous experiences, he believed the orb would be the answer to their current situation.

    Without further ado, he cast [Nature Grasp] and once again tried to interact with it.

    Other than the previous message of ''Help'' and ''You'', Emery could only sense mixed messages that seemed like many words jumbled up together with no coherent meaning. It was as if the 13 spirit creatures were not in an agreement.

    Even though he couldn''t glean anything useful, Emery still sat in lotus position and maintained the connection his [Nature Grasp] made to try to understand the mysterious lifeform better. After all, his understanding about the Primordial Wisp and its mysteries could only be considered shallow at best.

    He recalled he had had a simr experience with Gaia. At that time the High Priestess - the Lady of the Lake - told him the will of Gaia was not something that could be easily understood and, most importantly, not for anyone. Hence why the High Priestess was chosen to be the voice of the Gaia.

    In fact, it took her dozens of years of seclusion in the shrine to understand a smidgen of Gaia''s will.

    At this exact moment, as he was trying to understand the messages that contained the intents of the spirit creature, Emery finally could understand what the Lady of the Lake was facing when shemunicated with Gaia''s will.

    [15 hours 55 minutes]

    An hour passed by and Emery felt like he had gained a deeper understanding of the spirit beings. He hade to the realization that it wasn''t aboutnguage, but that the spirit beings reacted just like any primal beings. It didn''t n nor covet things; however, being part of primordial beings, it was supposed to have a vast knowledge beyond his understanding.

    He suddenly thought of an idea. He decided to stop trying to understand the spirit creature and instead gave them his thoughts.

    "I am here, trying to help�� help me so I can help your people, please help me understand."

    A momentter, a different reaction came from the orb. The previous disagreements ceased to exist, reced by one resolute intent;. Immediately after, the orb shook and slowly began to move.

    To Emery''splete surprise, the orb flew towards the small creature that had been sitting quietly on the floor.

    Twik.

    "Wait! What are you doing?"

    Emery instantly worried when he realized the orb''s intention. s, it already entered the chubby nt creature and Twik''s body swiftly let out a bright glow that quickly enveloped its entirety.

    Seconds quickly turned to minutes, through his [Nature Grasp] that was still active, Emery somehow knew whatever the spirit was trying to do with Twik, it would take quite a bit of time.

    Not knowing what to do and afraid his reckless actions would be detrimental, he chose to wait and hope nothing bad happened to his little friend. At the same time, a message came into his device. It was Annara.

    [The hordes areing. You definitely won''t like what I see]

 Chapter 952 They Are Coming!

    <h4>Chapter 952 They Are Coming!</h4>

    With the sudden emergency message, Emery was forced to put Twik''s situation on hold for now. After all, if Annara had to send him such a message, it meant the situation was vastly beyond their expectations.

    "The hordes! There''s a massive number of them!" Annara eximed as soon as Emery arrived at her location. Emery shifted his gaze towards the yellow in beyond the base.

    The Bat bloodline''s words, however, didn''t stop there.

    "T-they are different than before! They are heading in this direction fast!"

    Hearing such news, Emery knew he had to see it for himself. Therefore, he quickly called Julian, Roran and Anas toe over right away. He also decided to bring in Annara, Chumo and As for moreprehensive and urate reconnaissance.

    Emery also thought of an idea and brought the five Chizpur brothers as well. After that, he told all of the remaining acolytes, who were at the base, to quickly prepare for the uing battle.

    After everyone arrived, Emery immediately opened a swirling gate and stepped inside. Four sessive casts of [Spatial Gate]ter, the group found themselves arriving at a hill four hundred miles away from the base, facing the direction in which the hordes of Abyss creatures wereing.

    Far on the horizon, Emery and the others could see a seemingly endless wave of dark creatures swarming over the vast ins to the point where neither grains of sand nor dust could be seen. The same situation also unfolded in the firmament, as those flying in the air were even more than the stars in the night sky.

    The hordes of Abyss creatures were still dozens of miles away, but their sheer numbers caused the ground to shake violently as they sped across thendscape. Rising tremors swept across the hill the group was currently on, but Emery and the others paid it no attention as they were too stunned by the scene before them.

    The overwhelming energy brought by the hordes surged at the group even though they were still far away, causing their bodies to tremble involuntarily.

    Without Emery asking for it, Chumo quickly used his [Eye of the Raven], while As used his scanner to investigate the oing horde. The expressions on their faces turned more grave as time passed.

    In the meantime, through his enhanced Spirit Reading, Emery could tell even from afar it wasn''t just their sheer numbers that the group had to worry about. It was the fact that every Abyss creature in the swarm had a certain gold stripe on the back of their body.

    Emery had absolutely no idea what the peculiar stripe signified, but given their circumstances, it definitely did not mean anything good for them. Sadly, his guess was proven correct when hispanions shared the information they got.

    [Mutated Crawler]

    [Abyss creature stage 1 (2)]

    [Battle power 20 (30)]

    [Number: Millions]

    [Mutated Lurker]

    [Abyss creature stage 2 (3)]

    [Battle power 40 (80)]

    [Number: Hundred thousands]

    [Mutated Roacher]

    [Abyss creature stage 3 (4)]

    [Battle power 80 (140)]

    [Number: Thousands]

    [Mutated Flyers]

    [Abyss creature stage 2 (3)]

    [Battle power 30 (80)]

    [Number: Tens of thousands]

    [Mutated Reavers]

    [Abyss creature stage 3 (4)]

    ? ?? ??-??? ??, ?,?,? [Battle power 80 (140)]

    [Number: Thousands]? ??? a ???e?

    Emery''s eyes bulged when he finally figured out what they were about to face.

    Without a single exception, all the Abyss creatures had increased their stage by one and with that came a significant increase in their battle power. Based on their type, some became stronger andrger in size, while others became faster and agile.

    One particr type of Abyss creature had, in fact, turned into a huge, 20 meter tall monstrous creature. Its massive, grotesque physique made it look like a mountain among the sea of Abyss creatures.

    [Mutated Ravagers]

    [Abyss creature stage 4 (5)]

    [Battle power 210 (280)]

    [Number: Hundreds]

    With their enormous frame and immense battle power, each of these Ravagers was capable and strong enough to give a group of acolytes a hard time. Coupled with the hordes of other Abyss creatures in the vicinity, the idea of ??facing this kind of opponent couldn''t help but dispel the spirit of the group.

    "Th-this is a disaster! That''s definitely not something we can handle!" Anas shouted at the others. His face had lost almost all its color, clearly showing that the man was very terrified by what was in front of them.

    As if adding fuel into the fire, Roran added, "This�� how we can''t fight these?! This is just pure madness!"

    Julian approached Emery and said with a serious expression. "What''s the n, Emery?"

    Emery tightened his fists and took a deep breath to maintain hisposure. After thinking for a moment, he started by asking As to find out how fast the horde was moving. They would be able to estimate how much time they had until the horde of Abyss creatures reached the base.

    "What about the stage 7 creature?! Where is it!?" Anas said on the top of his lungs.

    "I''m on it!" The red-haired girl shouted back. In an instant, his eyes turnedpletely white, indicating her consciousness had connected with her familiars.

    While As and Annara were busy doing what they could, the others could only wait and stare gravely as the Abyss creatures continued to approach from the horizon. The atmosphere became tense as no one spoke.

    Momentster, Annara suddenly shouted, "Found it! Right now, it was five hundred miles behind the horde! Heading straight in our direction, towards the base!"

    At the same time, As finished his calctions and said what he gots "Their speed varies depending on their type. But I calcted that the first group of the fastest among them, the Crawlers, will arrive at the base in approximately two hours and fourteen minutes."

    Immediately after, all pairs of eyes turned to Emery. It was clear they were waiting for him to make a decision.

    Emery heaved a sigh as he could clearly feel the responsibility he had as the leader. Other than this, the only experience he had that was simr was his time at the Battle of Camelot. However, the scale of that battle was iparable to the one he was about to face now.

    Julian put his hand on Emery''s shoulder, "Whatever your decision, we will follow. So tell us what you have in mind."

    Emery nodded. This was not the time to hesitate. At first, he was hesitant because he worried about the lives of the acolytes under him, but upon deeper thought, he realized the best way for them to survive was to fight back as best as they could.

    Emery''s gaze turned to look at the device in his hand. He wanted to know how much time was left.

    [15 hours 45 minutes]

    After that, he looked at the others before turning around. He sank his mind into his [One Mind] skill that connected to the five Chizpur brothers that had been ced down ordingly in between the jump.

    A few secondster, Emery opened a Spatial Gate that traversed the distance of five hundred miles and directly connected the main base to the hill overlooking the hordes the group was currently at.

    Within minutes, dozens of acolytes arrived at the hill through the gate. Simrly, they were dumbfounded by the scene presented before them.

    Emery stood before these people and spoke as loud and clear as he could.

    "See clearly what''s in front of you! Faced with this kind and number of enemies, we can''t just rely on defensive siege battles to survive the 9 hour window. Therefore we are going to dy them for as long as possible!"

    ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 953 Hold The Line

    Chapter 953 Hold The Line

    A swirling gate appeared atop a hill overlooking the yellow ins, from within a group of people walked out. Thanks to Emery''s [Spatial Gate], all the captains of toon 3 and most of the acolytes had the opportunity to see with their own eyes what kind of enemies they would be facing.

    Looking at the dense mass of creatures on the horizon, many of them quickly sprouted their own misgivings and thoughts about the entire situation. After all, there was no real reason for them to risk their safety to kill the Abyss creatures, as nearly all of them had already met the required amount of points needed to pass the mid-test.

    However, with the safety of the survivors within the base in mind, Emery was determined in this endeavor. He understood this time he could not afford to be restrained anymore. Thus, if the situation really called for it, he should not hesitate to exercise the authority granted to him.

    Hearing Emery''s words and realizing what he was trying to do, Julian quickly backed him up.

    "All of you have heard themander''s orders! We will hold those ugly creatures in this ce!" The Roman''s voice resounded loudly in the air. "9 hours! That''s how long we need to endure!"

    After Julian spoke, Emery looked upon Roran and Anas. He definitely needed the support of these two influential figures to make this whole endeavor possible, as they held the key support to some of the acolytes.

    However, before they could even open their mouths, someone else had voiced their disapproval.

    "This is just suicide!"

    Emery turned his gaze towards the owner of the voice and saw it was the siblings, Ryan and Wage Gasa. Simrly, the two of them were currently looking at Emery with displeased expressions on their faces.

    "Neither of us are willing to take part in this madness, much less so for some lower realm strangers. We will return and defend the base, that''s all we are willing to do!"

    Without even waiting for response, the two captains turned and walked towards the still open Spatial Gate. Some members of their squad hesitated for a moment, but eventually, all of them followed their captains to the gate and returned to base.

    Seeing such a scene, one particr diator immediately fell into rage.

    "You fucking cowards! Get back here!"

    Thrax was about to chase after the siblings, but Emery quickly stopped him. "Just let them go, Thrax." The Thracian turned to Emery and saw the calm expression on his friend''s face. So, he suppressed his anger and returned to his original position.

    Soon enough, as expected, Emery received a series of notifications on his device.

    [Squad 27 - Wage Gasa - received level one penalty for disrupting the chain ofmand, all members minus 5000 points]

    [Squad 27 captain, Wage Gasa received double penalty - minus 10,000 points]

    [Squad 28 - Ryan Gasa - received level one penalty for disrupting the chain ofmand, all members minus 5000 points]

    [Squad 28 captain, Ryan Gasa received double penalty - minus 10,000 points]

    It really didn''t take long for the siblings to suffer the consequences of their actions. Unfortunately, such a meager amount of point deduction was nothingpared to the abundance they had gained over the past twelve hours.

    Emery took his eyes off the Spatial Gate for a moment and saw how the horde was getting closer again. Once again, he turned his head towards the other 8 captains.

    He could clearly see how more than half of them doubted this idea of his, and their doubts were understandable. Thus, Emery opened his mouth again.

    "I understand the concerns you have, not only it is dangerous, these actions are probably not worth the risk."

    With a sincere look, he continued, "I promise that your safety is my main concern. We just have to hold back the Abyss creatures as long as we can, to the best of our ability, That''s all I ask from all of you."

    Emery looked at them again, this time one by one and slowly, before saying, "If you are still not willing, then you may return to the base now."

    After that, Emery fell silent. He held his breath, inwardly hoping that not many would go.

    Seconds passed, and surprisingly none of the captains moved from where they stood.

    One of the acolytes, a figure Emery knew well of, stepped forward and shouted loudly.

    "Let''s get to fighting already! I, the Violet me, am ready for more actions!"

    Emery couldn''t help but smile when he saw how passionate Gerri was. Then, he nodded gratefully as the brothers Orion and Orcyon stepped forward with a resolute look that said they were ready to fight.

    Trish and Rayne along with their squad members quickly followed the three of them right after. And most unexpectedly, even Arcana decided to stay and fight. "I�� I still need more points." Though his intentions weren''t so pure.<del>??? ?a ??? e?</del>

    Looking at Emery, Anas seriously said, "The Kaleos are with you."

    Seeing the group all ready to fight, Roran stepped in and said, "It seems, it has been decided. Good, I have something that can help us!"

    With the support of these people, Julian turned to Emery, stretched out his fist with a smile, "Let''s do this!"

    There was a gap of 500 miles between where they were standing and the main base where the survivors were gathering. The n was that they would hold off the hordes of the Abyss creatures for just a few hours.

    Facing this arduous task, Julian swiftly divided the people into two groups. He would lead half to the 400 miles mark and build traps to block and obstruct the Abyss creatures, while Emery would lead the other half, 120 or so acolytes specialized in long-range spells to face and stall the oing hordes.

    [Mineralized Warrior]

    On the yellow in in front of the hill, a total of two hundred Mineralized Warriors emerged from the ground. They all advanced orderly in line at the forefront, acting as vanguards that would sh head-on with the Abyss creatures. On the other hand, the other acolytes swiftly prepared their most powerful spells to bombard the approaching Abyss creatures both on the ground and in the air.

    Momentster, various elements and colorful lights streaked through the air towards the Abyss creatures. The attacksnded on the hordes, killing the creatures through either a direct hit or the explosion they caused.

    The most distinguishable and powerful attack still came from As, who with his [Tempest re] razed a huge swath of the Abyss creature horde into a bunch of scorched remains which the other Abyss creatures quickly stomped on.

    Following right behind the attack of the half-machine acolytes were a myriad of spells from several acolytes. Their attacks sent destruction upon the Abyss creatures and altered various parts of the yellow ins.

    The one bearing the Violet me moniker, Garry, had thrown a vast wall of purple mes in the path of the Abyss creatures, instantly melting hundreds of Crawlers to death and injuring other Abyss creatures to varying degrees.

    Emery jumped on top of Klea''s thunderbird and the two of them flew into the air, quickly followed by three dozen acolytes. Facing them were groups of Flyers and Reavers that looked even more terrifying than their normal counterparts.

    "Sit tight, Emery! Let me show you what this spell of mine is capable of!" Klea shouted excitedly.

    [Spirit Explosion]

    This was Klea''s newest Rank A spell that allowed its caster to greatly increase their spell power. A faintyer of pale white could be seen emitting from her body enveloping her, Emery felt her spirit force rise exponentially.

    Not long after, the sky above the thunderbird darkened as Klea let out her [Storm Haze] spell. She continued to channel the spell as it built up and strengthened the lightning spell she was about to cast.

    Momentster, she finally cast her ultimate spell [Greater Chain Lightning]. The dark clouds above rumbled loudly and rained a dense cluster of purple lightning over the horde of Abyss creatures.

    Right now, Klea looked like the personification of the Goddess of Lightning.

    Flying next to her, Rayne drew her bow and shot several arrows at once. They cut through the air and flew rapidly towards a group of Flyers. Then suddenly, the arrows multiplied in the air, turning into a deadly torrent that ravaged anything in its path. The Abyss creatures didn''t even realize when their heads had been pierced through.

    On the other hand, Trish conjured and threw dozens of water spheres. Each sphere was only 20 cm in diameter and looked harmless as they hovered around her. However, huge explosions urred every time the sphere hit its target, the bodies of the Abyss creatures falling from the sky were the only thing seen afterward.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    When Klea emptied her spirit pool, Emery quickly grabbed her. With one hand still holding the girl, Emeryunched his own offensive spell. He roused the spirit energy in his Spirit Pool and cast [Ash st] and [Seed Boom] simultaneously.

    A wave of gray ash swept over the flying Abyss creatures, followed by a cluster of dark spheres. The skies turned dark for a moment, as it rained thousands of dead bodies upon the yellow ins.

    While her face was still a little pale, Klea hold Emery''s arm tightly grinning when she said. "Now that''s worthy to be my man"

    Unfortunately, though they were all prodigies in their own rights, Emery and the 100 acolytes were only able to stall the relentless Abyss creatures for a few minutes before the dead were reced by the living, overwhelming and pushing them back mile after mile.

    Eventually, the group was pushed back and arrived at the prepared area. There, something that were contributions of the Harlight factions had been prepared to wee the Abyss creatures in extravagance.

    In the lineup of the 100 acolytebatants, there were 10 towers that stood 10 meters high and each had their tworge barrels aimed at the horde.

    "They are within range! Fire!"

    , ?.?.? ----------------------------------

    Written by Avans, Published exclusively by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

 Chapter 954 Hold the Line 2

    Chapter 954 Hold the Line 2

    It was clear that the horde of Abyss creatures they were currently facing was on a different level from the one they had faced before.

    The stage 2 mutated Crawlers'' bites might not be able to prate through the acolytes'' protective armor and defense, but their speed �C which was faster than the majority of the acolytes �C put everyone in the battlefield on a constant state of high alert.

    Blood sttered and mangled body parts scattered around the terrain as the battle grew more intense. The acolytes mustered up and did everything they could to kill the Abyss creatures that stood before them.

    Spaatt! Spatt!!

    The seemingly endless Abyss creatures continued to charge forward, pushing the acolytes back with their sheer numbers. In fact, due to the abundance of them, each acolyte was forced to deal with several Abyss creatures at once.

    Once one had been overwhelmed by the mutated Crawlers, the stage 3 mutated Lurker would be extremely dangerous. Since thetter would certainly take advantage of the opening thetter created and dealt a critical hit.

    As a matter of fact, those were exactly what happened to Emery''s Mineralized Warriors. Being attacked by the Abyss creatures from all sides, it didn''t take long for dozens of them to be whittled down and destroyed every minute.

    Realizing that the situation was worse than what he first thought, from atop the thunderbird''s back, Emery shouted as loudly as he could.

    "Retreat!! Everyone, pull back!"

    Thanks to his current position, Emery''s words were clearly heard by the acolytes who were both on the ground and in the sky. Hearing such words and seeing the seemingly endless swarm, the acolytes looked towards the people beside them and nodded before starting to retreat.

    The group of 100 acolytes lost their initial ground and began to be pushed back. Miles after miles, slowly but surely. However, even though they were continuously forced to retreat, everyone without exception did not stop attacking the Abyss creatures.

    Following that, Emery proceeded to summon more Mineralized Warriors to rece the ones that had been destroyed, and hopefully help ease the heavy burden the acolytes were currently facing.

    "More ising!!" shouted Anas, as he used his weapon artifacts to shoot down all flying creatures that approached the group from the sky. Golden streaks darted through the air, as his flying weapon reaped the Abyss creature''s life one by one.

    While another horde of Abyss creatures gradually approached closer, the group finally arrived at the defensive line that had been prepared by the second group which was led by Julian. This was after constantly retreating while at the same time attempting to slow down the Abyss creatures'' advance all at once.

    The Roman had prepared a perfect spot for traps between two hills that formed a bottleneck that was about three miles wide. In addition to the 100bat-oriented acolytes that lined up in rows, there were a total of ten identical artifacts seen standing tall on thendscape, courtesy of the Harlight faction.

    [sma Turret]

    Immediately, once the horde entered their firing range, the 10 towering artifacts swiftly lit up and fired hundreds of energy beams. The beams struck the Abyss creatures squarely, killing hundreds of Crawlers in seconds while severely injuring the other, higher stage Abyss creature.

    These 10 sma Turrets were artifacts that Roran had secretly prepared in case of emergency. They had be a crucial factor in their current n, as thanks to the firepower they provided, the overwhelming pressure that the Abyss creatures brought was slightly reduced.

    "It''s truly a pity that those turrets don''t earn me any points!" the Harlight protege eximed, as he stood alongside Julian, Sigurd, Thrax, and Orycon shoulder to shoulder.

    The Akamba warriors led by Okoye were currently positioned on the right wing. All of them stood ready, with their fighting spirit unleashed and spears brandished. On the other side, a group of acolytes led by the two Goat half-bloods, Igor and Ivar, defended their post on the left wing without faltering.

    Thanks to the bombardment the sma Turrets provided, Emery and the other 100 acolytes were able to escape from millions of raging creatures chasing hot on their tails, mostly unscathed. And as soon as they ran past the two hills where the second group and turrets were at, Julian immediately shouted.

    "Ready!!" Shield in one hand, Julian raised his hammer in the other as he gave instructions to prepare for the onught of the Abyss horde. However, he didn''t give the order just yet because the timing was still not right.

    At the moment, the hordes were still struggling to pass through the sma Turrent''s dense bombardment that wreaked havoc upon their ranks. And when some of them finally made it through, they were quickly obstructed by muddy ground that was extremely treacherous to traverse.

    "Hold!! Julian shouted loudly, to keep the 100 acolytes standing in their position and not flee from their posts.

    "Hold!!"

    It didn''t take a long time for the 3 miles long and 100 meters wide muddy ground to be filled with Crawlers and Roaches. Tens of thousands of them were struggling and still trying to traverse the terrain when Julian finally released the trigger.

    [Fireball]

    Whooosssshhh! The moment the spellnded on the muddy ground, the entire field immediately turned into a huge sea of mes that swiftly engulfed and incinerated all of the Abyss creatures within, killing tens of thousands of them. If that wasn''t bad enough, during all of this, they still continued to be under rapid fire from the turrets.

    The mes sessfully and wonderfully did their job as every Crawler and most of the Lurkers that stepped into it were unable toe out alive again. However, the bigger and stronger stage 3 and stage 4 Abyss creatures escaped, unaffected at all.

    This, however, was within the considerations of their n.

    Now, without the distractions of the harmless but really annoying Crawlers. The 100batants were ready to run amok to their heart''s content.

    "Charge!!!" shouted Julian, as he took the lead and darted towards the nearby creatures with his weapons brandished forward.

    Immediately, 100 closebat specialists cast their respective buff spells on themselves. Various kinds of artifacts were brought out and their extraordinary might was shown, in a collective effort to push the thousands of stage 3 and stage 4 Abyss creatures back.

    Satt! Sptt!!

    When the battle was about to reach its peak, finally a humongous creature was seen walking past through the fire with ease. Half a dozen of the stage 5 Ravagers had made their appearance into the battlefield, and they quickly wreaked havoc because, unlike their other kins, these creatures couldn''t be killed just by relentlessly throwing normal spells.

    The Titan bloodline, Sigurd, went ahead and quickly confronted one of the Ravagers, attacking it with his special skill [Soul Shaker]. The said Ravager was unable to boast any significant retaliation. It could only let out furious roars, while severe wounds continued to appear on its body as Sigurd rampaged ferociously.

    Arcana joined the fray as well. Now that the strongest Abyss creature hade, he would not miss the opportunity and quickly used his [Eye of Mistra] on one of the Ravagers, attempting to put it under his control.

    Different from the Chrysalis who was a bonafide stage 5 Abyss creature, the mutated Ravager was merely a strengthened version of the stage 4 Ravager, and thus the Abyss creature was sessfully enchanted by Arcana''s ability. And without further ado, the kid-looking acolyte immediately used the enchanted Ravager to fight another of its kind.

    Soon after, the Flyers began to arrive at the battlefield from beyond the sea of mes. In response, Roran swiftly controlled the sma Turret and unleashed a barrage of beams towards the sky.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The Flyers that were hit by the beam would burst into a huge explosion, making it seem as if several fireworks had lit up the sky.

    Seeing the ongoing battle, despite the fact that he had just fought hard and his Spirit Pool was nearly empty, Emery wanted to join the fight and help Julian and the others.

    He was unwilling to continue resting when hispanions fought bravely on the front lines.

    Therefore, he used [Night Transformation]. His physique had nearly doubled in size while dark fur covered his entire body, before he charged into the heat of battle with the Savage Sword in his hand.

    Emery''s figure flickered among the horde of Abyss creatures like a phantom. The [36 Dao Divine Sword] was at its full disy, allowing Emery to weave through the horde with ease and leaving hundreds of dead Abyss creatures in his wake.

    He rampaged and ran amok like a reaper harvesting lives, until atst the sea of mes lost its ember and was extinguished; And once again, the countless Abyss creatures that had been blocked by the mes came charging towards the group like a massive destructive wave.

    "Hold the Line!!"

 Chapter 955 Hold The Line 3

    Chapter 955 Hold The Line 3

    Fifteen minutes. That was the total amount of time Julian''s group were able to buy before the defensive line they erected was broken apart by the Abyss creatures'' relentless attacks. And if that wasn''t bad enough, a few of the acolytes had been teleported as they suffered serious injuries in the process.

    As the situation at the forefront turned incredibly dire for the acolytes, Julian let out a shout at Emery. "It''s time, Emery! Switch!!"

    Upon hearing the shout, Emery alongside the 100 acolytes of the first group entered the battlefield once again.

    They immediately shed against the Abyss creatures, killing hundreds of them in an instant while also providing much-needed cover for the second group who slowly retreated back to safety.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Numerous powerful long-range spells shot swiftly through the air and bombarded the oing hordes of Abyss creatures. Loud shrieks and cries resounded in the air, as the Abyss creatures suffered another wave of casualties. Unfortunately, it still wasn''t able to stop their fervor for blood and instead increased it.

    While the other acolytes of the second group retreating, Roran and Harlight''s aides quickly sprang into action and dismantled the ten sma Turret. After that, they immediately joined the retreating group as they still needed to once again mount the dismantled sma Turret in their next designated line of defense.

    The merciless battle against the seemingly inexhaustible Abyss creatures took ce once again. With their sheer numbers, the Abyss creatures continued to overwhelm and gradually push the acolytes back.

    On the other hand, despite being constantly suppressed throughout their 50 mile retreat, the two hundred acolytes kept putting up their utmost effort to resist and hold on with all of their power. In fact, even though their formation kept changing due to the constant attacks that the Abyss creatures made, the overall situation remained the same and just repeated itself as before.

    The Abyss creatures kept pouring in like a flood, and those who were killed were quickly reced by their other brethren. The defensive line continued to weaken under the relentless assault of the Abyss creatures.

    After continuous struggle without sufficient rest time, the physical and mental exhaustion seemed to have finally caught up with the acolytes as some of them began to be extremely reckless against the creatures.

    "Mra needs help!!" shouted one of the acolytes.

    In the midst of the Abyss creatures, Emery saw the sand user acolyte, who was one of Roran Harlight''s elite acolytes, in a predicament. She was overrun by dozens of Crawlers, providing an opportunity for one of the Stage 4 Roachers to catch a bite of her. The battle power of 140 that the creature possessed meant that most of the acolytes would not be able to escape once caught.

    In an instant, Emery''s figure disappeared and reappeared near the overwhelmed Mra. A sword swiftly shed by and the giant insect separated into two halves. At the same time, a dozen arm-sized green roots burst out from the ground and crushed all the Crawlers surrounding her.

    Unfortunately, it seemed Emery was still a bit toote as a huge chunk of her neck and right shoulder were already gone.

    The girl was trembling in pain as Emery tried his best to heal her with [Nature''s Blessing]. s, she proved to be toote to be saved when the device on her uniform glowed and her figure disappeared from the scene.

    "Urgghh!!!" Emery shouted into the sky.

    The bloody sight of Mra was disturbing to him. As much as he wanted the mission to be sessful, he couldn''t just have people die for the sake of it. Especially while they were under his watch.

    Various emotions such as anger, anxiety, fear, and so on all came rushing over Emery one at a time. In spite of that, nothing had changed in his outward appearance, as he understood that he had to maintain hisposure in order to survive this battle.

    As for the sand user acolyte, all Emery could do was hope that the girl was safely transported and taken care of.

    Emery once again got into his feet. He tightly gripped the hilt of his Savage de and threw himself on the battlefield again, killing as many Abyss creatures and saving as many acolytes as possible.<del>

    ,c`o`m</del>

    "Retreat! Everyone, start retreating!!" Once again, it was time for them to pull back the defensive line for another 50 miles.

    Another volley of offensive spells wasunched, and this time it was apanied by illusion-type spells to shroud their retreat. Seeing the others retreat, Emery who was rampaging amidst the Abyss creatures also started to retreat.

    , ?`?`m But then, he stopped in his tracks when he noticed that dozens of Reavers - the terrifying bee-like stage 4 flying Abyss creature - were surrounding one of his captains. The water element master, Trish.

    It seemed that Trish was too immersed in killing the Abyss creatures that she didn''t realize it was time to pull back. In the end, she didn''t manage to fly back fast enough and her path was now blocked by the group of Reavers.

    Not wanting to let another one of his people get hurt, Emery cast [Slipstream] on himself and then [Blink]. His figure swiftly disappeared and reappeared, heading towards the girl who was currently being battered by the Reavers from all angles.

    When he finally arrived nearby, Trish''s defensive armor had been destroyed. Blood and bruises covered her entire body, making her look extremely miserable.

    Emery was about to attack the Reavers who were attacking her when suddenly a group of Abyss creatures blocked his way. He had to deal with them first so he wouldn''t be surrounded as well.

    A grim expression appeared on his face as he watched Trish do nothing under Reaver''s relentless attacks. It worsened when he noticed that thousands of Abyss creatures were heading their way and would arrive in a few seconds.

    Left with no other way, Emery forced himself to cast his divine spell [Aegis of Void].

    He must seed in casting it. He had to do it, as her life and death were in his hands.

    With his resolve to save Trish as fuel, Emery was finally able to create a void bubble big enough to cover the girlpletely. Thanks to that, he managed to pull her out of harm''s way, grabbed her with his two hands, and escaped from the Abyss creature''s encirclement with [Blink].

    "T-thank�� you.." The girl said weakly, to which Emery simply nodded.

    The two quickly reunited with the others and joined the new line of defense that had been created. Emery quickly took Trish to Lyndell and her group of healers. Upon arrival, he saw that there were dozens of acolytes being treated and his expression grew dimmer.

    Momentster, Annara came to him and brought bad news that made Emeryugh bitterly.

    "The hordes have already filled the area to the east and the west of the base! I''m afraid that even if we can hold this line, the base will be attacked from those two directions. We have to retreat!"

    It was such news that finally forced them to return to the base. Regardless of Emery''s personal thoughts, this was the most prudent course of action to follow at the moment in order to save more lives.

    A massive Spatial Gate was cast, and everyone was told to return to their defensive at the base as soon as possible.

    [Time left: 0 days 12 hours 18 minutes]

    In the end, they were only able to buy an extra 2 hours from their previous estimation. Even so, they still had to wait another 6 hours before the transport gate opened.

    As the acolytes took their respective posts, Emery could see the doubt and uncertainty on their faces.

 Chapter 956 Battle of Andora

    Chapter 956 Battle of Andora

    Emery stood at the tower while his gaze once again overlooked the northern horizon. A grim expression could be seen on his face.

    Thanks to his enhanced senses, he was able to clearly tell even from a distance that the hordes were merely 100 miles away from reaching the base. This indicated that the group had at most 30 to 40 minutes left to prepare before another round of battle began.

    In the meantime, he took the chance to check the data from the device in his hand.

    [Personal Points Ranking]

    [Rank 11 - 734,262 Points]

    [Squad Points Ranking]

    [Rank 31 - 2,402,621 Points]

    [Survivors: 6,723,129]

    [Acolyte Casualties: 123]

    He immediately skimmed through the rankings as he didn''t care about the points at all at the moment; that was thest thing on his mind. What Emery was intently looking for was the casualty number.

    In just thest 12 hours, the total number of casualties the acolytes suffered after being sent to Andora had increased threefold.

    Of the added 80 casualties, 20 of them came from his toon 3. Even so, the fact that more than 60 acolytes from the other toons also fell victim to this disaster proved that the two toons were dealing with problems that wereparable to what they were facing.

    Thinking about the high-rising metallic walls andprehensive defensive measures of the toon 1 base, Emery quickly assumed that it was toon 2 that had suffered many casualties and faced such a much bigger crisis.

    There were now 25 acolytes of the toon 3 that had been teleported away from the, leaving the remaining 278 acolytes left spreading out within the base, anxiously waiting for the next iing hordes.

    At the moment, Roran and his Harlight members seemed to be the busiest as they were actively setting up the sma Turrets on the walls of the base. Julian, on the other hand, was upied with the task of perfecting the traps that would be used against the iing Abyss creatures.

    While Emery was deep in thought, Anas of the Kaleos came approaching him. The man didn''te alone. He was followed by two dozen other acolytes, and came over with a very troubled expression on his face.

    "This is just not possible, Emery. An hour or two maybe, but definitely not 6 hours!" shouted Anas, who was emotional because he had lost two of his Kaleos members in thest 4 hours.

    Emery could only stay in silence upon hearing such a remark. At this very moment, he had no answer nor exnation for Anas, as he himself thought of the same thing. To win this battle, he would require a miracle.

    Anas saw how Emery was silent and then proceeded, bursting all the emotions that had been building up in his chest by saying, "Emery, we had lost 25 acolytes! 25! And God knows how many of them actually manage to be saved by the alliance!"

    This time, the words hit deep in Emery''s mind. After a brief moment of silence, he finally shifted his gaze from the horizon and turned his attention to the troubled leader of the Kaleos, saying,

    "Don''t you think I know that?! I know and understand it very well, but what other option do we have?"

    Emery turned around, his gaze stared at the mass of anxious survivors that filling up the base, and said, "Should we just step out and leave these millions of people to their doom?"

    No one gave a response, not even the Kaleos leader. Emery then looked at one and each of them before continuing to speak in amanding tone,

    "This is exactly what we are trained for! we will stay and do our best to protect these people!"

    There was still some resistance from the other acolytes, but Emery didn''t falter. He knew he had to stay firm with his resolve since he had considered it to be the best n of action in the situation. Giving them a little flexibility at this time would only cause more problems for the whole troops.

    Klea was there standing next to Emery, and the Egyptian queen opened her mouth as well. "Anas, if you have another idea, speak up now." Her tone was earnest, but then her eyes gleamed. "But if you don''t, stop whining! It really doesn''t suit you."

    Anas was rendered speechless after hearing all the remarks just now. However, there was nothing he could do to bring the lives of the dead acolytes back. As such, he only gave Emery a final look before he and his teammates returned to their posts.

    Not long after Anas and his men left, Annara came to give Emery thetest report on the situation with a serious expression. Despite the fact that Emery had been waiting for it, his heart couldn''t help but to feel anxious as soon as he caught a glimpse of Annara''s expression.

    "North, East, and West, all swarmed with hordes of Abyss creatures. What''s more, it is estimated that there will only be two or three hours before the southern region is also overwhelmed. They are everywhere!"

    Hearing this, Emery let out a heavy sigh. He was thinking about moving 3 million people with his Spatial Gate to a location that was more secure. He was aware that it was a desperate and crazy idea, especially with such a small window of time. Having said that, considering the current situation, it appeared that those ideas would not work as well.

    Soon enough, the hordes already entered Emery''s Spirit Reading range, and at the same time, one by one the Chizpur brothers returned to him.

    After that, Emery turned to look at the glowing nt creature at the corner of the room.

    Once again Emery used his [Nature Grasp] in order to deliver his thought to the being that entered Twik''s body.

    "If you have any other solution, now is the best time to act," said Emery, full of hope.

    "Anything�� anything at all, please"

    Emery was still hoping that the offspring of the primordial wisp will be the key to their survival at the moment. He waited for a while, there was a certain reaction, but still no answer. As a result, he then directed his thoughts toward his little buddy.

    "Twik, you hang on there, ok?"

    At this point in time, the hordes were only a matter of dozens of miles away. This meant that the battle was about to start and everyone should get ready to be engaged in it.

    [Time left: 0 days 11 hours 50 minutes]

    Despite all of this preparation, however, it was most likely not going to be enough. Emery once again turned his attention toward the base, where millions of people were in fear, especially when the hordes closed in.

    "They are here!!"

 Chapter 957 Battle of Andora 2

    Chapter 957 Battle of Andora 2

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Loud deafening sounds resounded in the air as numerous explosions were seen appearing in various ces on the yellow ins in the distance. The massive explosion managed to slightly hinder the horde''s advance, killing countless Crawlers while injuring other Abyss creatures to varying degrees.

    The explosion was not an ident. It was part of the traps that Julian had built.

    In fact, there were many traps that had been set and scattered at the area a few miles away from the base. It was a way to rm them whenever the hordes were closing in.

    Emery stood alongside with the others at the northern wall of the base, watching the oing horde of Abyss creatures that looked like a gue crazily infesting the horizon and the in.

    This time, the first thing that weed the hordes were the 10 sma Turrets that Roran and his Harlight men had painstakingly set up on the walls of the base, which were able to shoot at everything that entered their one-mile absolute range.

    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

    The deafening sound continued to reverberate through the air as a scene of destruction unfolded across the yellow ins. The Abyss creatures were advancing, but their journey was not one without obstacles.

    They were forced and had to go through several hidden pitfalls that Julian had created and past the relentless bombardment that the ten sma Turret unleashed. After that, they were weed by a wide trench in front of the walls that filled with countless metal spikes, before finally being attacked by the acolytes of the Magus Academy.

    Before long, the familiar scene of the base being surrounded by Abyss creatures and acolytes attacking them wildly repeated itself..

    "Attack!! Everyone, don''t hold back!"

    Just like before, Julian bravely led the acolytes that defended the northern wall, together with Arcana and the recently healed Trish. The three of them cooperated with one another and wreaked havoc in the midst of the Abyss creatures.

    In the west, Roran Harlight led the battle against the Abyss creatures alongside Orion and Rayne''s squads. Meanwhile, in the east, the battle was led by Anas the Kaleos together with the Gasa siblings'' squads.

    It was clear that defending a base with all the defensive structures in ce was a much easier task to aplish than defending a makeshift line of defense on the vast yellow ins. This was especially so in the first fifteen minutes of the battle when the creatures that appeared were mostly the stage 2 Crawlers.

    However, the same couldn''t be said when the higher stage Abyss creatures such as stage 3 and 4 started to enter the fray. Together with the Flyers that threatened the base from the sky, the situation escted quickly.

    Bamm! Baamm!! Baaamm!!

    The siege battle that Emery and the others currently fought in was at apletely different level than before. The Abyss creatures hade in much higher numbers and with greater strength, forcing the acolytes to use their most powerful spells and buffs in order to deal with them.

    Roran, who had just killed the stage 4 Abyss creature that had emerged from the river in the east, paused for a moment to look around him. Seeing the chaos surrounding him, he couldn''t help but scream out loud, "Madness! This is madness!!"

    Emery himself had already created a total of 200 Mineralized Warriors to tackle the seemingly endless amount of Abyss creatures. Coupled with the consecutive casting of offensive spells he had also performed, he was fighting within the limit of his spirit pool.

    Even so, they were just barely able to keep the defensive line from copsing and the base from being overwhelmed by the Abyss creatures.

    Those who were proficient in closebat quarters such as Sigurd, Orycon, and Thrax jumped into the middle of the battlefield where countless Abyss creatures could be seen. In the meantime, acolytes that excelled in ranged attacks like Chumo and Rayne would focus their attacks onto the Abyss creatures in the sky while asionally providing cover for those on the ground.

    The battle went on fiercely, and eventually a few stage 5 Ravagers joined the table. Seeing the monstrous figure gradually approaching the base, everyone naturally did everything they could to stop them from doing so.

    Unfortunately, despite having been hit by many attacks, one of them still managed to reach the wall.

    BOOOOMMMMM!!!!

    Struck by the Ravager''s massive arm, a section of the northeast wall was destroyed and crumbled into pieces. This naturally exposed those in the second line of the base to the dangers of the Abyss creatures.

    Fortunately, Arcana quickly cast [Eye of Mistra] at the said Ravager and used its massive body to fill the opening and block the Abyss creatures from entering the base.

    However, this incident led to another situation. As if the problems weren''t enough, the two squads led by Captain Ryan and Wage Gasa that were stationed to guard the East Gate decided to use this situation as a justification to retreat from their post.

    With [Blink], Emery quickly arrived in front of them.

    "Stopp! Returned to your post!"

    He tried to reason with them on how the base, being together will be the safest solution for them but to no avail. It was clear that the two siblings remained adamant about not following orders. Another notification deducting their points even came once more, but the two still wouldn''t obey his orders.

    "Please, Get Back, now!"

    Emery was so enraged by the behavior of these two that the primal urge within him was ready to take over and force them to submission when suddenly the two siblings trembled for a moment and their eyes turned a glowing blue.

    A kid-like figure appeared behind the two of them, with the third eye on his forehead wide open.

    "I believe this is the best solution for our current situation. You can thank meter!"

    He didn''t even wait for Emery''s response before he told the two captains to return to their posts and continue to fight the Abyss creatures. As for the rest of the squads were in fear when all quickly followed their leader to return to their post.

    Emery stood there as he watched Arcana return to the battlefield. His body trembled for a moment as he hated what Arcana did, but the next moment he hated himself even more for inwardly approving his actions.

    In the end, he just clenched his fists and let out a long emotional outburst.

    Knowing that many lives were at stake, Emery forced himself to put his ideals aside.

    Another sigh escaped his mouth before a sharp glint returned to his eyes. He was about to dive into battle once again when he suddenly received a message on his device. It came from Klea who should be currently flying over the eastern area of ??the base.

    [Emery, the horde is acting strange! I saw them heading in the direction where the transport was! Are they going to attack the transport?!]

    The unexpected news that Klea brought quickly made Emery worried. He had never really thought about the possibility of defending the transport ship from the hordes of the Abyss creatures.

    If the Abyss creatures were able to destroy it, wouldn''t that be the end for the survivors?

    Before Emery had time to think whether he should send some squads to protect the transport, another message came to his device. This one was even more difficult to receive. It came from As who was currently on guard in the underground cave.

    [Your guess is correct. My scan caught a lot of movement underground. The stone walls will notst long. What''s your order?]

    Multiple problems came at the same time, and Emery had to make a decision quickly.

 Chapter 958 Battle of Andora 3

    Chapter 958 Battle of Andora 3

    Hordes of abyss creatures were on their way to attack both the transport and the helpless survivors in the underground caves.

    Both of them were critical situations that needed to be quickly handled. They were equally important, and Emery could not prioritize one over the other.

    The problem was, that the toon barely had enough just to guard the base, much less cover two more areas. Hence, after a brief moment of consideration, Emery decided to inform Julian about the matter and quickly changed the arrangements as follows:

    Main Gate: Squad Julian and Squad Ryan

    East Gate: Squad Arcana and Squad Wage

    West Gate: Squad Roran and Squad Rayne

    They did not have much time; if he failed to be decisive, it would not end well for both the transport and the survivors underground.

    Being the group of people previously in charge of creating the defensive structure around the transport, the Kaleos squad consisting of Anas, Sigurd, and Klea would be the best choice to handle the new threat. To be sure, Orion squad was tasked to support them and the two squads of 50 plus acolytes quickly prepare to head toward the location.

    Those two squads were probably the best among all the squads present, so Emery should not be concerned about their capabilities.

    What he was concerned about, however, was the fact that the base defensive lines had be much thinner as a result of sending those two squads away, increasing the risk of the base being breached by the horde.

    Julian had carefully thought about the situation and their current defense capability. He decided that it would be best to call on a few thousand of Andora''s strongest survivors to fill the secondyer walls.

    Although fully equipped with firearms these people would not be able to change the tide or anything of the sort, but they will still prove themselves to be of help by distracting the abyss creatures while the acolytes did their best to take care of the iing creatures.

    The help they provided was not much, and probably only bring unnecessary casualties, but they needed all they could get and in the end, these Andora natives should be given a chance to be involved in defending themselves.

    Emery looked toward the base and the rush of people moving around the base.

    He still could not help but be concerned.

    His eyes were directed toward a certain girl flying in the air on top of the bird and when their eyes met, from afar he said "Be careful," and the girl smile before leaving with her squads toward the transport.

    Now that he have assigned people for the transport problem, Emery was ready to help the one in the underground caves.

    The red-haired girl stop him and wished to join, but Emery rejected her offer.

    "I need you to be my eyes around here. Look out, especially for the centipede monster. Call me as soon as you spot it, all right?"

    It took a second before the annoyed red-haired girl nodded agreeing with the order, Emery then opened up a spatial gate to reach the underground caves where the defenseless survivor lies.

    As soon as he arrived, he saw that the hundred thousand survivors had been told to move to the southern part of the caves. At the same time, 14 figures were standing tall facing the northern walls.

    As, Magus Beine, and her 12 saints were ready with their weapons raised.

    "You came alone?" the magus turned to check and asked when she noticed Emery''s arrival.

    Emery shook his head and open up a spatial space and took out his little army. five chubby nt creatures stood in line, ready for battle.

    "Ku�� ku�� ku!"

    As alerted, "It''sing in 5�� 4�� 3��"

    Emery, As, Magus Beine, and the 12 saints quickly braced themselves for battle.

    Crackk!! Crackkk!!

    One side of the walls breaks open, revealing a figure of the stage 5 Ravager creature.

    With the creature''s power, it was no wonder the stone walls crumbled so easily.

    The ravager crawls out of the hole it created and behind it, dozens of other abyss creatures burst out from it and this quickly made the survivors at the back hysterically scream in fear and huddled together trembling.

    As calmly raises both of his arms toward the hole and said

    "Incinerate!"

    Immediately after, the half-machine blew a powerful me from one of his palms and multiple lightning bullets from the other, eliminating the creatures that were attempting to pass the rubble of the crumbled walls.

    As for the huge stage 5 Ravagers were swiftly split in two by Magus Beine''s [Wind de].

    However, before they could finish taking care of the ones in front of them, more stage 5 Ravagers broke out from the other walls and in just a few moments, the rate of abyss creatures pouring into the caves increased rapidly.

    The 12 saints fighters quickly used their buffs and raised their weapons and charged to kill the iing hordes.

    Emery was ready to join the battle, however, with two-thirds of his spirit pool already used for the 200 summons on the walls upside, he had to rely on his other abilities.

    [Immortal Gate - Stage 6]

    [Battle power increased by 64]

    [Fey Transformation]

    [Battle power increased by 30]

    [Battle Roar]

    [Battle power increased by 15]

    [Battle Power: 245 (354)]

    He was about to march forward when to his surprise, he noticed something about the innate ability he just used.

    The fey innate ability [Battle Roar] also affected the 5 Chizpur brothers.

    [Flora Colosi - Stage 6]

    [Battle Power - 125 (140)]

    Seeing the unexpectedly great result, Emery cast another spell on his nt creatures to boost their battle power once again.

    [Strength Sap]

    [Flora Colosi - Stage 6]

    [Battle Power - 125 (170)]

    With this kind of boost, the nt creatures have be stronger than the saint fighters. However, the Chizpur brothers still needed one final touch.

    [One Mind]

    "It''s time to show your ability!"

    "Ku! Ku! Ku!"

    With the One Mind ability, the six of them shared their sense of sight and hearing. This allowed them to be more aware of their surroundings and, most importantly, hear Emery''s thoughts.

    The five Chizpur brothers stood in line together with Emery, bing thest line of defense protecting the survivors from the iing horde of creatures.

    The survivors who were previously in disarray were also beginning to calm down. The sight of the creatures crushing the walls terrified them, but seeing the powerful figures protecting them from those monsters brought them reassurance.

    Emery pulled out his dark sword from his spatial space and positioned himself for battle.

    "Fight!"

 Chapter 959 Battle of Andora 4

    Chapter 959 Battle of Andora 4

    [Time left: 0 days 10 hours 58 minutes]

    An hour had passed since toon 3 began a fierce battle against the hordes of the Abyss creatures, who were doing everything they could to break through the base andy their ws upon what was within.

    Since then, six more acolytes had been teleported out from the due to severe injuries they suffered.

    "Iing!!"

    A group of flying Abyss creatures were charging towards the walls. Together with the beams that the sma Turret fired, several shadowy figures shot arrows rapidly into the sky. The barrage of arrows flew like a flood, stopping the dozens of Abyss creatures from drawing closer.

    However, from the midst of this horde of Abyss creatures, a stage 4 Ravager quickly swooped like a meteor and used its massive body to crash into one of the sma Turret mounted on the wall.

    BOOOM!!!

    "Turret 5 is destroyed!" Chumo shouted to the others after ncing at the wreckage of the sma Turret and the shattered walls. Immediately after, he put away his bow and took out a dagger before his figure disappeared.

    As soon as his figure reappeared, the Ravager that had destroyed the sma Turret with its body shrieked in pain. A dagger was stuck in the right side of its body where its chest should be, a weak point that Chumo''s [Eye of the Raven] had hinted for him.

    Spaatt!!

    Blood was sttered everywhere as Chumo pulled out the dagger, but he didn''t have the time to care because there were still more Abyss creaturesing from the sky.

    "Quick, fill the gap!" Julian shouted as he smashed the ground with his hammer, stopping the dozen or so Abyss creatures from approaching.

    He bashed a few more Abyss creatures to death as he made his way towards the part of the base wall that was currently rapidly being overrun by Abyss creatures as a result of the turret being destroyed.

    "Chumo, watch out!!" shouted Julian as he saw a group of Lurkers shoot their poisonous spit from a blind angle. s, it looked like he was still a bit toote.

    Ssshhhh

    Chumo turned his head at Julian''s words, but that only made things worse because not only his body, his face was also hit by Lurker''s poisonous spit. Chumo''s figure quickly melted like a candle as dozens of poisonous spittle sshed on him.

    Fortunately, Chumo immediately disappeared in the next second proving that the one attacked by the Lurkers was just one of Chumo''s many shadow clones.

    Seeing this, Julian inwardly heaved a sigh of relief before ring at the Abyss creature with a piercing gaze. He became furious when he imagined that the one that had been attacked wasn''t the clone but Chumo''s real body.

    The chaos and fatigue that had umted since a long time ago made Julian start to lose concentration. However, the fact that Chumo was surrounded by the Abyss creatures and needed help still remained.

    All of a sudden, a figure shot through the air andnded in the middle of the swarm. A cloud of dust rose and blocked vision, but was quickly reced by a scene of carnage as the figure swung about the huge ive in their hand, decapitating dozens of creatures in a matter of seconds.

    "Kill them all!! Die, you shitty creatures!"

    Thrax screamed wildly as the ive in his hand went berserk, shing and killing every Abyss creature in the vicinity. The Thracian seemed still very passionate about this chaotic and bloody battle.

    With a Tier 5 weapon artifact in his hand and [9 Sun Divine Technique] powering his body, Thrax basically had a perfect tool for ughter and an endless supply of Vigor, allowing him to be fearless and continue his Abyss creature killing streak. Simply put, the current Thrax was an inexhaustible killing machine.

    With some of the sma Turret destroyed by the Abyss creatures, the already suppressed toon 3 was even more overwhelmed.

    However, even though the situation at the toon 3 base was getting worse, the situation around the transport located just 10 miles away on the other side of the forest was even more chaotic.

    The defensive structures that the Kaleos group managed to build were 4 three-story towers 15 meters high made of metal, and situated at the four corners of the transportation. A hundred meters of distance separated each tower from the others, allowing them to fit snugly around the transport that stood high into the sky.

    Tower One was held by the two brothers Orion and Orycon.

    Tower Two was held by Gerri and the two Goat half-bloods Igor and Ivar

    Tower Three was held by Sigurd the Titan bloodline

    And finally, Tower Four was held by Anas and Klea.

    All four towers provided decent cover and protection, and were built sturdy enough to defend against attacks by Crawlers and Flyers. Thanks to that, the dozen or so acolytes which were ced on four towers had an easier time attacking the Abyss creatures with their weapons and spells from the gaps created on the tower''s second and third floors.

    As for the situation in the base''s underground cave where most of the survivors were gathered, it was probably the worst of them all. There were already a dozen or so holes appearing on the cave walls, and from within, bursting up hundreds of Abyss creatures every second.

    The only saving grace was the fact that there were no survivors near these holes, as As and the others had relocated the survivors when the former detected a lot of movement in the surroundings.

    Even so, sooner orter, the underground cave would be filled with Abyss creatures and the survivors would end up with nowhere else to escape.

    At the moment, As constantly threw mes and lightning at the horde to kill and prevent the Abyss creatures from reaching the survivors.

    Unfortunately, due to the nature of the cave, the half-machine acolyte were unable to use his powerful Tier 5 spells to wipe out these Abyss creatures lest the entire underground cavework copse and bury everyone with it.

    Hence As could only handle the stage 2 Crawler, and at most the stage 3 Lurker.

    The remaining Abyss creatures that appeared would have to be stopped by Magus Beine and the saint figures, but many had been heavily injured. In fact, Emery had to cast [Rejuvenating Mushroom] in session to keep these people from fainting from their injuries.

    Still, hundreds of Abyss creatures would pass by them, which Emery and his 5 nt creatures had to take care of.

    Saatt!! Stt!! Satt!!

    Emery stood in an intersection as dozens of Abyss creatures charged at him ferociously. Savage de in hand, his body shot forward and danced amidst the horde. The abyss creatures began to fall with multiple cuts on their bodies, while the nt creatures used their hard and heavy limbs to crush and restrain the creatures.

    "Chiko, there''s more on the left! Chiku, one passes you!"

    A Crawler managed to slip by amidst the chaos thanks to its speed. Just as it was about toy its ws at the group of weak survivors, a green translucent barrier suddenly formed and protected them from the attack.

    [Wide Guard]

    This was the innate ability that the Chizpur Fang recently gained after they interacted with the spirit creatures. This ability yed a great part in protecting the survivors, as they slowly evacuated to the surface.

    These groups of survivors were weak and sick, so it took them at least an hour to move. All the survivors chose to leave the underground cave, and now there were only a few hundred left behind.

    "Hold on, everyone! Just a few more minutes!!" shouted Emery.

    However, at this moment, a few more holes appeared on the cave walls. The stage 5 Abyss creature, Ravager, charged from the depth. With these creatures'' appearance, defending the cave while protecting the remaining few hundred survivors was no longer a possibility.

    "Everyone move out!" Emery gave the order and began to retreat; however, As remained standing where he was as the horde of Abyss creatures approached. The half-machine acolyte resounded in the cave.

    "I will handle them."

 Chapter 960 Being Human

    Chapter 960 Being Human

    "Everyone, move out!"

    That was the order he received from hismander.

    However, this time he did something that he would never do usually.

    He n to disobey the order given

    At the moment, the half-machine acolyte had his gaze fixed on the thousands of Abyss creatures that had filled the entirety of the underground cave. Even though the interior of the cave was dimly lit, a certain resolve could be seen shing across his eyes.

    In that instant, a sh of memory in the depths of his mind suddenly appeared and yed in his mind. It was a particr memory, of a time roughly five month ago, right after a defeat from a certain person that forced him to return to his home and be extensively repaired.

    "How can you be defeated!? Worse, by a nobody from a shitty lower realm!"

    A bespectacled man in a white robe stood in front of his body. Derision could clearly be seen in his eyes.

    "You are an embarrassment to our project and an embarrassment to the faction!"

    Then, a young man came and spoke to the bespectacled man.

    "Professor, the damage he sustained was extensive. Even the core reactor was broken."

    The bespectacled man called the Professor snorted mockingly before calmly saying, "Huh! If that''s the case, then there''s no other way. We shall use the new Ion Reactor to rece the broken core."

    A surprised expression appeared on the young man''s face. "But Professor, it''s not ready yet. It might kill him instead."

    "I know that, but the faction wanted results right away. So sess or failure, at least it will give us some answer and exnation to give to the faction."

    As clearly heard and understood all the words those people spoke while his damaged body was lying in the repair chamber. However, he was neither offended nor angry with them.

    At that moment, his mind was reying a battle that allowed him to feel a particr feeling that he hadn''t felt for a while.

    Excitement.

    Ever since the disaster that happened to his family and was forced to be put under the faction''s experiments, all his emotions had been suppressed to abnormal levels, and thus he hadn''t been feeling much. Everything in the world felt in to him. It''s just one and zero; do or don''t.

    However, in that particr fight, he once again felt emotions that had been buried for a long time. Anger, fear, and desire; at that time, he desperately wanted to win.

    Thus he came to a conclusion and believed that these feelings would finally be the way for him to regain his old self, and maybe once again be able topete with that person - the Nephilim''s brightest young star.

    With that thought in mind, As fell into slumber as his body underwent a thorough repairs as well as a risky upgrade. Against all odds, the upgrade was sessful and he was once again reborn.

    After that moment, As aimed to do one thing - to prove to himself that he was actually alive, not just a machine waiting to be used or scrapped by the faction.

    For the first time in a long time, he wanted to feel human again.

    Unexpectedly, fate brought him to be on the same team as that lower realm who defeated him.

    His interest and curiosity with the other party then led him to know him more deeply, to the point that he eventually believed that following him would bring him closer to achieving his set goal.

    Soon enough, the mid-test of where they would be as a team began. As expected, that particr person began to do things that others didn''t even bother to consider in the first ce.

    Seeing those hundreds of thousands of helpless survivors, the apparent fear and hope they had once again lit something within him. And, he was brimmed with emotion.

    He felt alive.

    ��

    [Seismic Scanpleted]

    With the state-of-the-art sensors that have been installed in him, As was able to map the topography of the surrounding area clearly andpletely. To put it simply, he had aplete map as well as structural details of an entirework of underground cave spanning miles.

    Hence he knew very well that there were many more Abyss creatures that had yet toe out of the holes on the cave walls.

    Now that the situation had turned for the worst, As nned to carry out an idea, which if sessful would surely deal a crushing blow to the Abyss creatures andpletely eliminate the threat they faced.

    The amount of spirit energy he currently possessed was still abundant, as he had only cast low-tier spells ever since the Abyss creatures appeared. With it, As proceeded to charge his new Ion Reactor until it reached its maximum limit.<del> ,c`o`m</del>

    But before he went on with his n, he essed his device and checked his current point.

    [As III]

    [Personal Points Ranking]

    [Rank 5 - 991,662 Points]

    Looking at the total number of points he had, As inwardly nodded his head. He had earned enough points that allowed him not to worry about not passing the test.

    On the other hand, while still at risk, the total control he had over his bodily functions led him to believe that he could trigger the teleportation feature of thebat armor and allow him to escape safely after executing his n.

    [Calcte probability of sess - 53%]

    Such a number would normally not be sufficient for As to continue with the n, but not at this time.

    Today, he didn''t make a decision with the cold, rational machine-like part of himself, but with the emotional human part of him. He did so, because he wanted to contribute to the team and kill as many Abyss creatures as possible for the safety of those who were helpless.

    [Initiating Reactor Efflux��]

    [Danger - Ion Reactor overheated]

    [Danger - Meltdown in 60 seconds]

    [60... 59�� 58�� 57��]

    There was a heightened whirring sound from his chest, followed by energy that boosted his overall battle power but came with extreme pains.

    But As was not worried, it was all under his calction.

    "As, what are you doing?!!"

    That certain person''s voice once again called out to him.

    Detecting the emotions contained within those words, As decided to turn his head around to look at him and said, "Leave this to me."

    Without waiting for a response, As immediately dashed towards the horde of Abyss creatures swarming the cave. He used his enhanced agility and precise calction to dodge all the attacks thrown by the creatures that blocked his way as he entered one of the caves ording to his calctions.

    Swihhhh!

    His figure continued to move forward, crushing dozens of Abyss creatures in front of him until he finally arrived at the designated spot. The one he calcted wouldplete his goal of producing the maximum amount of destruction.

    [5�� 4�� 3�� 2��]

    [Danger - Reactor energy efflux imminent - Meltdown in progress]

    At thest second, As alternated the surge of power to his spirit core and cast the strongest spell in his repertoire.

    [re Tempest]

    The energy that had umted within his body immediately surged towards his two outstretched hands. It was so powerful and violent that both his hands couldn''t stand it and started to break apart.

    The result, however, was that his [re Tempest] became five times stronger than its original strength.

    KABOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!

    A huge storm of fire and lightning swept across the underground cave. It engulfed the cave''s interior and the Abyss creatures within, annihting everything in its path until only ashes remained. It was so powerful that the entire underground cavern copsed, crushing the remaining Abyss creatures with the weight of the earth.

    [As III]

    [Personal Points Ranking]

    [Rank 2 - 1,382,190 Points]

 Chapter 961 Moment of Respite

    Chapter 961 Moment of Respite

    "As, what are you doing?!!" Emery shouted,

    The response that As gave utterly dumbfounded him. s, before he could do anything about it, the half-machine acolyte had already turned around and dashed through the Abyss creatures into one of the cave tunnels.

    Emery clenched his fists as he quickly realized what As was trying to do. He wanted to stop him, but seeing the group of survivors behind him, he eventually gritted his teeth and turned around. Immediately, he opened the Spatial Gate to transfer the remaining hundreds of people to the surface.

    A minuteter, all the survivors had been moved to the surface. It was also at this moment that Emery felt the powerful surge of spirit energy that As emitted reach its breaking point and unleashed an earth-shattering burst.

    KABOOOOMMM!!!

    A huge explosion erupted, which was quickly followed by the copse of the underground cavern. The sight of the waves of fire engulfing everything and the ceiling of the cave falling down was thest thing Emery saw before he stepped into the Spatial Gate and teleported to the surface.

    CRACCKKK!!! CRACKKK!!

    When Emery arrived at the surface of the base, he quickly felt a strong vibration rocking the ground beneath his feet. It was akin to an earthquake, as cracks began to appear all over and caused panic and chaos to arise in both the survivors and acolytes.

    From where he was standing, Emery saw a massive cloud of smoke rising in the air about two miles away north of the base, which was quickly followed by violent gusts of high-pressure wind.

    Given what he had seen, Emery knew what, or, who the culprit was.

    "..You don''t have to do that."

    Now that everything had happened, he could only sigh and hope that the half-machine acolyte could escape safely.

    Turning his head away, he quickly called the 5 Chizpur brothers and asked them to carefully examine the situation of the copsed underground cave. While the five of them disappeared into the ground with their [Earth Burrow], Emery quickly made his way to the northern wall.

    "Emery, what happened?!" asked Julian, his finger pointing at a huge copsednd that could be seen two miles away.

    It turned out that whatever As had just done, it had not only killed the Abyss creatures that inhabited the underground cavern, but also the thousands that were swarming the northern area of ??the base.

    "It''s�� As. He''s the one who did all this."

    The enormous explosion momentarily halted the advancing horde of Abyss creatures, allowing every person in the base to catch a few moments of respite to recover their exhausted bodies and minds.

    Emery quickly took advantage of this moment to observe the situation on the wall, and used his Spirit Reading to scan the surrounding area. In the meantime, he also paid attention to the 5 Chizpur brothers he sent to investigate the copsed underground cave.

    The Chizpur brothers helped Emery clearly understand the current situation underground. Thanks to them, he found out that As'' action just now had killed countless Abyss creatures and had also helped eliminate any possibility of an attacking from below the ground.

    However, the traces of the half-machine acolyte could not be found. Once again, Emery sighed.

    As for the situation above ground, 4 of the 10 sma Turrets that Roran took out had been destroyed. Moreover, he could also tell that at least half a dozen of the acolytes had been lost in this battle.

    With nearly half of their defensive power reduced in this battle, Emery asked Magus Bein and her saint fighters to also join the wall''s defenses, strengthening the squad that had lost their members.

    After all, since all the survivors were already at the base, they no longer needed to worry about the underground cavern. What''s more, the horde of Abyss creatures in the distance had started moving again.

    It didn''t take long for the horde of Abyss creatures to advance and surround the base again, and thus the seemingly never-ending battle once again began.

    A myriad of spells was cast across the battlefield. Crips sounds of weapons shing the creatures'' body parts resounded in the air. Bodies were cut and split apart, with blood sttered around and dyed the ground red. A chaotic scene of the battlefield unfolded and dragged everyone into its entirety.

    [Time left: 0 days 10 hours 20 minutes]

    Emery nced at the countdown and looked at the remaining time with a heavy heart. Many things had happened, countless had fallen, but time seemed to be moving too slowly.

    s, there was nothing he could do but try his best to support and defend the walls from the onught of the Abyss creatures.

    Since the battle at the base had restarted up until now, Emery had cast his spell [Mineralized Warrior] four times. Each time summoning a total of 200 Mineralized Warriors at once.

    The remaining capacity of the Spirit Pool he had, on the other hand, was spent entirely on the [Rejuvenating Mushroom] spell, meaning that Emery was left without any spirit energy and forced to face the Abyss creatures that attacked the walls with just his sword.

    As a Commander, Emery understood that he had to keep the fighting spirit of himself and the others high. However, the reality was that Emery was terrified.

    He was anxious as he didn''t have and couldn''t think of a solution to their current predicament. In fact, he was very close to ordering everyone to retreat.

    But in the end, he couldn''t. He just can''t.

    Emery''s thought was interrupted by Annara who approached him to deliver thetest update of the creature he had asked her to keep an eye on.

    "I lost sight of the centipede 15 minutes ago. It suddenly sank into the ground 150 miles to the north, and hasn''t appeared since."

    The news did nothing but add anotheryer of fear to Emery''s emotions. His hand began to tremble involuntarily as his mind imagined the sight of stage 7 Abyss creature appeared at the base, but he quickly forced the trembling to stop.

    In the end, Emery nodded at Annara''s report and then called the 5 Chizpur brothers again. He had them spread out in all directions, underground a few miles away from the base, to help him increase the Spirit Reading detection in the area around the base.

    After that, he went back to the tower where Twik was. Reappearing at the top of the tower, he quickly sat in lotus position, calmed himself down, and used [Nature Grasp] to refill his empty Spirit Pool. While doing so, he also focused his attention on his Spirit Reading to detect the centipede as soon as possible.

    Emery knew that soon, he would face one of the toughest fights. Therefore, he had to be in his peak condition in order to give any chance of surviving what''sing.

    A few minutester, he finally detected an anomaly. In the distance, a powerful energy that was suffocating him appeared and quickly came out from underground. However, the specific location was not what he expected. Instead of an area near the base, it appeared near where the transport ship was.

    "What?! Why!? Why did it go there?"

    Emery assumed that the centipede woulde to the base since the spirit being, the offspring was here. Apparently, his assumption was wrong. Entirely so.

    Remembering the people he sent to defend the transport, Emery was anxious.

    "Klea!"

    His body instantly rose from his sitting position, and he was about to cast [Spatial Gate] when he suddenly heard a familiar sound.

    "Kuang�� ku. Ku"

    Turning his head, Emery was stunned by what he saw.

    Twik has awakened and the bright light that previously enveloped his body had gathered and materialized into a golden crystal that was embedded into a part of his chest.

    Other than an obvious upgrade in stats, Emery was surprised that he can finally hear the voices of the spirit beings more clearly

 Chapter 962 Battle of Andora 5

    Chapter 962 Battle of Andora 5

    In a certain ce 10 miles away from the toon 3 base, a group of fifty or so acolytes shed against countless Abyss creatures, fighting tooth and nail, from within four towering towers that surrounded the Magus Alliance''s transport.

    The transport was a massive pitch-ck construct, standing at about 300 meter high to the sky with a 60 meter diameter base. Its base was pierced deep into the ground, as if it had taken root at the itself.

    Right now, dozens of swarms of Abyss creatures were relentlessly crashing into the construct, intent on bringing it down. However, they quickly shrieked and writhed in pain as searing purple mes appeared and engulfed everything around them.

    [Pyrost]

    Within such a chaotic scene of battle, a particr person - a young man - flew around the construct with his body covered in the same purple me that incinerated dozens of creatures. Heughed as the purple me danced around his control and killed all the creatures piled up around the construct with ease.

    "Why are we protecting this transport again? These things can''t even make a scratch on it," said the man as he watched another horde of creatures crash their bodies into the construct. "Look at them! They all came to my me like a bunch of moths. Hahahah!"

    A bigger-looking, stage 4 Roacher from the newly-arrived horde would crash its body against the construct over and over. Unfortunately, its attempts were simply fruitless. The Abyss creatures simply couldn''t do anything to the construct, and thus made the group wonder if they even needed to protect the transport at all.

    Especially so, after they heard a huge explosion from the direction of the base a few minutes ago.

    "Everyone, maybe we should go back and help out at base?, I think they can definitely ept some extra help." said Gerri, still talking nonstop even though he was in the middle of a battle.

    "We have our order! Stop yapping around and go kill more of them if you have energy to spare!" Anas shouted from one of the towers, as he was the one in charge of the group sent to defend the transport.

    Excluding the irregr called Gerri, the other acolytes that were scattered across the four towers continued to fight off the Abyss creatures from within the scope of protection the tower provided.

    Those who excelled in closebat fought from on the tower''s second floor, while the ranged spell casters and attackers attacked from the third floor.

    Anas honestly thought the task of defending the construct was much easier than defending the base, even though the number of people he had were not many. After all, so far, they didn''t really have anything to defend other than the tower they were in.

    Hence he was actually quite happy that he was assigned to this ce.

    Unfortunately, his happiness was cut short when he noticed that the beautiful girl who had been firing lightning bolts at the horde of creatures had suddenly stopped. He saw how her expression changed, and his hunch proved correct when he heard what she said.

    "Something ising, and it ising fast!"

    Moments after the girl spoke, the ground in the surrounding area shook so violently that it could be seen by the eye.

    Numerous cracks abruptly appeared and several stage 5 Reavers shot out from the ground, shaking the ground as their massive buildnded. These creatures didn''te alone, as hundreds of other Abyss creatures rushed out of the holes they had made.

    "What is going on?! Why are there so many all of a sudden!?"

    Anas was panicked and quickly took out all the weapon artifacts he had and threw them at the approaching Abyss creatures. A collection of golden disks swiftly flew through the air and killed the Abyss creatures they hit; however,pared to the hundreds of creatures that existed, the few dozen that died looked like nothing.

    After emerging from the ground, the several stage 5 Reavers looked dazed for a moment. But soon enough, they turned their attention to the most eye-catching thing in the area - the transport.

    Seeing the huge 20 meter tall Reavers, several of them, furiously charging at the construct, everyone instantly became panicked. For a moment, they were at a loss as to what to do. But luckily, some quickly assessed the situation and took action.

    Orion swiftly cast a buff spell on his brother Orycon, as thetter leapt from the tower he was in and intercepted the rushing creature with his huge de. Lightning crackled around his body as he used his battle art skill.

    [Nine Thunder Sword Skill]

    As his bodynded and sped across the ground, the master swordsman brought his sword low before violently jerking it upwards, towards the huge creature''s body. The sword sh shed past and stopped the Ravager''s advance, as its right leg and parts of its body were cut off.

    While the Ravager''s body fell to the ground, Orycon didn''t remain still. He quickly spun his sword, regaining his sword stance, before unleashing a flurry of shes that sliced ??the creatures into pieces. The moment he stopped, the fallen Ravager''s body was no longer intact and was scattered everywhere on the ground.

    "Arrrghh!!" Orycon roared loudly, releasing the fighting spirit he had. "Who''s next?!!"

    As if they understood what he was saying, two stage 5 Ravagers quickly stepped forward and shot toward the swordsmen in unison. Rocks and dirt flew everywhere as their huge feet pounded the ground.

    BAAMMM!!

    A loud dull sound resounded through the air as the two 20 meter tall creatures were suddenly stopped by two monstrous figures. Thergest duo of toon 3, the two Goat bloodline half-blood, Igor and Ivar, had the two Ravagers in ce using only their bare arms.

    "Urggghh!!!"

    The two growled as they used their bloodline transformation ability and transformed into a 5 meter tall hairy figure with tworge curved horns and arms at least five timesrger than that of a normal human''s.

    The Ravagers tried to escape from Igor and Ivar''s clutches, but with the increased strength thetter''s transformation brought, they were unable to break away nor move the bodies of the two in the slightest.

    Seeing the golden opportunity, Orycon immediately stomped his feet and darted towards one of the Ravagers that the two Goat half-bloods had subdued. With its body locked in ce, the Ravager could do nothing but watch helplessly as its body was violently shed by the swordsman''s de.

    While the Ravager that Igor had subdued was destroyed by Orycon''s de, the other one that Ivar had suppressed was also not without care. A shadowy figure appeared out of thin air, a pair of ck, non-reflective daggers in their hands. Within seconds, they killed the Abyss beast by attacking all its weak points in quick session.

    "Alright! 50,000 points for me! Thank you!" shouted Aiko the Jade sh in excitement before once again her body turned invisible to the eye.

    In the other tower opposite to the tower where Orycon and the Goat half-bloods were currently at, massacre was not a sufficient word to describe the situation there.

    The holder of the Titan bloodline, Sigurd, once again disyed his astonishing strength. He was seen in a berserk state with arge axe at hand, killed one Ravager, and immediately battled another. Around him, corpses of various Abyss creatures killed by him were scattered everywhere.

    More and more Abyss creatures emerged from the ground as if they were endless. The situation became even more chaotic when thousands of Abyss creatures on the yellow ins decided to join the fray.

    With their sudden overwhelming number, Abyss creatures managed to overrun one of the four towers, Three identical figures were seen still shooting energy bullets from their firearms when the tower crashed down to the ground.

    "No!" shouted the Egyptian queen hysterically seeing friends in trouble.

    Klea immediately rode her thunderbird and flew towards the fallen tower, hurling her destructive spells at the Abyss creatures around the wreckage to try to save the three Zaiou acolytes and as many other acolytes as possible. Unfortunately, the Abyss creatures were too numerous and a few of them were unable to escape their fate.

    Seeing the current situation, Anas quickly realized how grave their plight was and quickly shouted, "We won''t be able to hold them back! Everyone, retreat!"

    As soon as those words left his mouth, Anas''s body froze as he felt a terrifying presence. It emitted a pressure far more powerful than any he had ever felt, and it took him only a moment to realize what it was.

    "No!! Why is iting here?!!"

    An enormous crack appeared on the ground, and in the next moment, the earth exploded like a volcano. A huge abomination rose from the ground until its body towered above all, terror and despair were visible in everyone''s eyes the moment they saw it.

    The stage 7 Abyss creature, the Royal Centipede, had made its appearance.

 Chapter 963 Battle of Andora 6

    Chapter 963 Battle of Andora 6

    The sudden arrival of the massive stage 7 Abyss creature stunned everyone in the area without exception. An eerie silence abruptly ensued, before the advent of mayhem as everyone panicked at the overwhelming view and oppressive atmosphere the creature exuded. Especially for the one in charge of the group, Anas.

    The man hadpletely froze as if time had stopped for him. His mouth wide open as his bulged eyes stared in shock at the creature looming over the sky above them.

    Other than Sigurd, those who were present in this ce had never seen the terrifying Royal Centipede before, but with just a nce, they knew that the creature was something out of their league - an opponent that they couldn''t beat.

    Unfortunately for them, their hunch was correct. After all, the golden centipede towering over them at the moment was an existence that could defeat an entire squad consisting of Magus Alliance''s magus enforcers.

    Without much thinking, almost like an instinct, Anas shouted loudly for all hisrades to hear.

    "Retreat! Everyone, retreat!!"

    The young noble of Kaleos had never been this afraid before in his life. In fact, he was ready to just abandon everything and run away when he saw that Klea was still flying in the air between the huge Abyss creature and the transport behind her.

    "Klea, what are you doing?!" Fear was evident in his eyes as his mind imagined the dire consequences they would have to face if the creature was angered by her actions. "I said retreat!"

    "We have to stop it, Anas! We cannot let it destroy our only way out of this mess!"

    Anas became even more panicked. For a moment, he couldn''t believe why the girl would do such a thing. Fortunately, it seemed he was the only one who thought so.

    A zing figure that seemed to be thinking the same idea as Klea streaked swiftly through the air.

    Gerri the Violet me had decided to throw a barrage of his purple fireballs from the distance. And as if he was afraid that wasn''t enough, the man took a step further and taunted the creature with condescending remarks.

    "You ugly little shit! Come over here!!"

    However, it seemed that the attacks Gerri threw had zero effect on the creature, or that it simply didn''t care about him at all. Either way, the creature continued to its advance towards the construct.

    As for Klea, even though she had just gone through a battle that had exhausted herpletely, having seen the acolytes that died at the hands of the Abyss creatures with her own eye, despite being afraid she braved herself to stop the creature from dooming the rest of them on this.

    She quickly took out a ring with a light blue gem that gave off a slight glow, and without the slightest hesitation, she crushed it apart. In an instant, a mist of energy appeared and entered her body, rapidly filling her empty Spirit Pool.

    The ring was the medium that Klea used to store her own spirit energy. She made it herself by utilizing her new Rank A spell [Recharge].

    Momentster, her empty Spirit Pool had been refilled. Immediately after, she cast her other Rank A spell [Spirit Explosion]. The spell took effect and it greatly increased her spell prowess, whereupon she quickly started chanting a Tier 5 spell.

    [Blizzard]

    A chilling breeze swept past before they quickly turned into a powerful gust. The cold gust then continued to intensify until it eventually grew into a massive ice storm that engulfed every inch of distance separating Klea and the enormous Abyss creature.

    The air waspletely shrouded in a cold cloudy mist and filled with powerful gusts of wind. The dry ground was quickly covered with ayer of ice as if it was winter, while the bodies of Royal Centipede as well as the hundreds of other Abyss creatures that had entered the storm began to freeze.

    The Egyptian queen wasn''t trying to kill the stage 7 Abyss creature. Instead, the spell was chosen to halt the huge creature''s advance, dying it for as long as possible until help arrived.

    And apparently, Klea was sessful in doing so. Only not as long as she initially hoped.

    Silence fell suddenly as Royal Centipede and the other Abyss creatures were trapped in the ice. But momentster, faint rattling and crackling sounds began to be heard before eventually a loud explosion urred as the Abyss creature broke free and shot straight at the tired Egyptian Queen.

    "Run, Klea!! RUN!!" Anas shouted in horror, as he watched the monstrosity getting closer and closer to her.

    Dozens of scythe-like arms shot at her at breakneck speed, intending to rip her body to pieces. Fortunately, the thunderbird she was riding on managed to keep her out of harm''s way. It pped its wings and dodged into the sky.

    Klea managed to escape unscathed from this brief confrontation, but the same couldn''t be said for her summon. One of the Royal Centipede''s arms managed tond and gash its body. Because of that, after bringing Klea a few meters into the sky, the thunderbird dissipated.

    The abruptness and shock threw Klea down to the ground.

    Dozens of Crawlers and Lurkers swiftly charged towards her with bloodlust. But luckily, a female figure appeared out of thin air in front of her and started to kill all the approaching Abyss creatures with the two daggers in her hands.

    Looking at the back of that familiar figure, Klea said while panting. "T-thank you, Aiko��"

    "Girl�� You are a VIP, you know. We can''t let you get hurt." Aiko said after she made sure all the Abyss creatures that attacked them were killed. "let''s quickly run away from here!"

    At that time, the Royal Centipede was already very close to the two girls. In fact, it only needed to cross a few more meters before its scythe-like arms tore through their bodies. However, before it could do that, a figure ran past the two and mmed arge axe towards the Abyss creature while using a powerful battle art.

    [Soul Shaker]

    Numerous shes of light appeared, which were quickly followed by sessive sharp sounds in the air. Royal Centipede was stopped in its tracks, as it was suppressed by a relentless barrage of axe strikes that could shatter the ground with ease.

    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

    The skill [Soul Shaker] that Sigurd was demonstrating at this time was proven to be sufficient to restrain a Bone Dragon during the Magus Game, and it seemed the same result was also the case this time around.

    At the same time, tworge figures dashed towards the creature''s sides and threw huge metal chains around its massive body. Igor and Ivar swiftly caught the chains that were thrown at them, and immediately tugged at them to restrain the creature''s movement.

    The cooperation between the Titan Bloodline and the two Goat bloodline half-bloods had sessfully stopped the Royal Centipede''s advance. It was of course trying to wriggle its way out, but it would definitely need some time to break free from its shackles.

    Seizing this golden opportunity, the swordsman Orycon leapt into the air andnded on the head of the Abyss creature. He spun the huge sword in his hand and thrust its tip downwards, channeling a lightning spell through the sword to help restrain the creature further.

    ZAPPPP!!!

    The Royal Centipede let out a loud shriek as its struggle grew even more fierce.

    "Are you all crazy?!! Retreat, right this instant!" Anas shouted from afar, unable to believe the sight his eyes were seeing at this moment.

    Just like what the young noble Kaleos had feared and predicted, the creature was simply too much for them. The expressions of Sigurd, Igor and Ivar quickly changed as they realized that cracks were starting to appear rapidly in the chains.

    Seconds after the realization, the centipede managed to break free from the chains that were holding it back. Seeing this, Sigurd and the others quickly tried to retreat. s, before they could even do so, something unexpected happened.

    A surge of energy suddenly exploded from the monstrous Abyss creature, and instantly paralyzed everyone it hit. A look of horror appeared on Anas'' face when he saw this.

    "Psyche attack!"

    The closest people to the creature received the greatest impact, and werepletely unable to move their bodies at all. All of these extraordinary acolytes could only watch helplessly as the terrifying creature rose and loomed over them.

    "No!!"

    The first victim was Orycon, who helplessly fell from the top of the centipede''s head. His body smashed into the ground and raised a cloud of dust before he was swiftly pinned down and cut in half.

    Next were the two half-bloods who quickly received multiple holes in their bodies as the centipede attacked with its scythe-like arms.

    Spatt Spatt!!

    It was a shocking and traumatizing sight to see one''srades die before their eyes without being able to do anything about it. Tears streamed down her cheeks as Klea screamed hysterically.

    "EMERYY!!!"

    Right at that moment, another ripple of energy was felt, causing despair to appear on everyone''s faces. Everyone without exception thought that it was another of the monster''s psyche attack when it was actually something else.

    It was a distortion of space

    Following it, a portal opened right in front of Klea. From within stepped out a half-man, half-wolf figure with a dark de in one hand and the other covered with a glowing wooden armor.

 Chapter 964 Communicate

    Chapter 964 Communicate

    Howl��!

    A loud howl resounded through the air, and a vibration shook the area just as Emery stepped out of the portal. He was currently in his full Twilight Transformation form, and his body was brimming with power.

    His figure stood between Klea and the humongous creature, his eyes narrowed at thetter in a disy of anger and protective instinct.

    "Emery!" The girl behind him eximed, her eyes fixed on him. Surprise and relief washed over her when she saw Emery had rushed to her side, but then it all became a horrified realization, as she remembered what had just urred. "It''s too strong�� We�� can''t win against it."

    "I know."

    Emery calmly replied, unperturbed even with the dangerous creature iling in front of him. However, what he was concerned about was the sight of those he knewying on the ground.

    Orycon was lying down in a pool of his own blood, his body severed in halfpletely. Crouching next to him was his brother Orion who was trying hard to save his life. Meanwhile, the two half-bloods still seemed to be hanging on, but their situation wasn''t that good either, as the creature''s multiple sharp limbs had made numerous holes and were still stuck on their body.

    He felt an ache in his chest as he looked at the miserable state of hisrades. Despite his best efforts, it seemed that he was still a little toote. Emery shouted.

    "Let them go!!"

    The centipede creature stopped for a moment and stared at him in curiosity. Then, it tossed the two half-bloods to the ground like they were garbage, and started to rush at him instead.

    Emery was not worried at all, however, and calmly raised his arm, the one that was covered in glowing wooden armor. The armor started to shake and twitch, before multiple tentacle-like roots appeared from its surface. In the middle of the tentacle cluster, a bright golden orb appeared and shone, its light as bright as a beacon within a sea of fog.

    whoossshhh!

    A feeling simr to a gust of wind swiftly permeated the area, a sign of the orb emanating a certain, special energy. In an instant, the creature suddenly stopped advancing, as if time had frozen just for it.

    Right as Emery concentrated on subduing the creature, a shrieking wail full of sorrow was heard nearby.

    "Brother!!" ???? ????s? ???????s ??

    .??? ????.

    Even though Emery only spared him a slight nce, he could feel every inch of pain Orion was feeling as his brother, Orycon, was teleported away by the light that the armor emitted.

    Seeing a chance, Emery told Klea and Aiko to go and take the other two heavily wounded Igor and Ivar back to the base to get their wounds treated.

    The two of them seemed to want to say something, but eventually just nodded their heads as a sign that they understood his words. They quickly returned with the two Goat half-bloods, and within moments, only Sigurd was still standing firmly behind him.

    On the other hand, Anas and the other acolytes took the order as a full retreat order. They quickly gathered those who survived and alive, and swiftly left the area.

    Emery didn''t mind their actions in the slightest, for he fully understood that a few dozen acolytes would not be able to help defend this ce or face this creature. In fact, if they had stayed, it would probably inflict even more casualties.

    When it seemed like everyone had left, someone suddenlynded from the sky and stood next to Emery. He stared at the creature with a slightly trembling body, but he still stayed and bravely said.

    "I''ll stay to help�� although�� What the hell is going on now!" Gerri said, as he stared at the creature that was unable to move at all in confusion as well as dread. It was as if the creature was hypnotized into a statue.

    "They aremunicating." Emery answered. Even though his voice sounded calm, he was still unable to hide his worries. For a few precious moments, his fierce gaze faltered.

    The reason why Emery waste was that, apparently, as soon as he detected the arrival of the massive centipede, the spirit creature inside Twik was finally able to initiate amunication. Thanks to his [One Mind] skill, he was finally able to understand some of the words, along with the intent of the offspring of the Primordial Wisp.

    Apparently, the message "Help'' and "You" he heard before didn''t actually mean the spirit being was going to help the acolytes, but instead the opposite. The being was hoping that Emery would be able to help them. Emery apparently has an uniquepatibility and was chosen by them to help what appears to be their mother, the Primordial Wisp.

    He finally agreed to help, but in exchange, he asked for the spirit beings to help keep his friends, and the other acolytes, away from harm. As soon as the agreement was made, the apparently controlled Twik jumped into his arm and transformed into the armor-like arm guard.

    Knowing that his next n would be dangerous, Emery quickly cast his [Spatial Gate] and made his way towards the construct where the centipede would appear. He also transformed into his strongest form on the way, just in case.

    Even though Emery looked assured, in his heart he was questioning everything. He didn''t really really understand what was exactly the being asking him to do, nor was he properly exined about the matter. However, during such a critical condition, Emery epted it without hesitation.

    Now, the two beings appear to bemunicating with one another, but Emery couldn''t understand any part of it. Therefore, he couldn''t help but feel anxious about that.

    Meanwhile, the hordes of Abyss creatures once again swarming the area endlessly. Left with nothing to do, Sigurd and Gerri busied themselves by protecting Emery left and right from being distracted.

    As for the construct itself, it was currently swarmed by thousands of Abyss creatures and gave out several loud bangs, as the Abyss creatures relentlessly crashed their bodies into it.

    A moment after, there was finally some movement from the centipede. Its head raised up showing off half of Commander Raynor''s body. With a booming voice, the head spoke.

    "Human�� no escape�� human destroy everything"

    The few words the creature said sounded stilted, but it was clear that the discussion wasn''t going so well. It was then Emery decided to say his piece.

    "I don''t know what happened to you, but we are here just trying to save the people of this from annihtion."

    This time, the face ofmander Raynor turned directly to Emery''s face and said,

    "Human�� lies�� destruction"

    In the next moment, the creature finally moved. It decided to continue its advance. Realizing that the conversation was over and the result wasn''t good at all, Emery decided to use onest move he had prepared. He didn''t know how well it would go, but he hoped to seed.

    "Sigurd! Gerri! Hold it down for 10 seconds!"

    Gerri was the first to react, as he jumped up to the sky and bombarded the creatures with a storm of searing purple mes from his hand. Meanwhile, Sigurd cast his signature spell, [Soul Shaker] again. In an instant, multiple shes descended upon the creature, stopping its advance once again.

    In the meantime, Emery at the back had sped his two palms and channeled the spirit energy he had, specifically his dark core, to cast one big spell.

    A huge rune materialized on the ground right below the centipede. A dark light rose from beneath, a mark of the opening of the biggest [Spatial Gate] Emery has ever created.

    "I know that I can''t kill you, but let''s see if I can at least send you away!"

 Chapter 965 Buying Time

    Chapter 965 Buying Time

    Over the past five days, Emery had continuously created a Spatial Gate that was muchrger and wider than how he usually cast it. On top of that, he also had to maintain it for much longer than he used to.

    As he was thinking of a way to deal with the imminent stage 7 Abyss creature, an idea popped up in his mind.

    What if he used [Spatial Gate] to send this difficult opponent away?

    It would most likely not be an easy task to aplish, but it was certainly not impossible. The problem was, he knew from experience that if the other party was unwilling to pass through the gate and resisted, it would affect his spell quite greatly and in the worst case scenario the spell would backfire, hurting him instead.

    Emery experienced this once again when the hundreds of survivors pushed around the Spatial Gate afraid and unwilling to enter the gate as they werepletely consumed by panic trying to escape from the Abyss creatures, but he managed to slowly get used to it in the end.

    The idea of his was far from guaranteed to be sessful, but it was the only feasible one he had and could think of at the moment. If he could really send the creature a hundred miles away, the base would be safe from the creature for quite a while, buying them time.

    As for what they would do once the creature came again after being sessfully banished, if they still hadn''t found a better solution, Emery could once more attempt to send it away again to buy them more time.

    [Spatial Gate]

    Emery understood very well that he only had one chance, so he couldn''t mess it up. To make this happen, he needed to cast a considerablyrge Spatial Gate of approximately 50 meters in diameter, and he needed to do it fast.

    Apart from giving it his all, Emery could only hope that the spell power boost given by the Twilight Transformation would be able to help him enough to make a difference.

    "I know I can''t kill you, but let''s see if I can at least send you away!"

    As Emery sped both his palms together, the ground in the surrounding area immediately began to tremble. Right at the next moment, dark light runes appeared and the space under the huge creature distorted.

    "Arrggh! Human�� you�� dare��"

    The huge creature screamed in pain and red at Emery. However, its stare didn''tst long as it soon focused its attention on resisting the Spatial Gate''s pull.

    The creature was obviously in pain, but the pain Emery felt was not any less.

    As expected, as soon as the centipede''s body began to submerge into the Spatial Gate and resist, Emery''s spirit energy immediately backfired and plunged his spirit core into chaos. He felt as if he was being mercilessly torn apart from the inside without end, but he gritted his teeth and endured the excruciating pain.

    He had to. However, the pain was much more excruciating than he thought. Even with all his willpower and numerous experiences of enduring painful sensation, he still couldn''t hold himself back from trembling and curling up a little.

    ''I can''t keep this up for long.''

    Without a second thought, Emery burst all his power to once again force the Abyss creature into the gate. He had naturally anticipated that this n would not be easy toplete, but he had not expected that it would be this difficult.

    In the meantime, Gerri and Sigurd were still fighting in the vicinity to keep the other Abyss creatures around him from closing in. Emery was certainly grateful for the initiative of both of them, as he really needed all the concentration he could get.

    Five minutes had passed, but Emery was only able to submerge the Abyss creature one meter deep into the Spatial Gate.

    "Aarghh!"

    ''I''m not going to be able to make it!''

    After a quick calction, Emery realizes that his Spirit Pool would have to be emptied at least a few times before he couldpletely pull the creature in.

    It turned out that this n wasn''t possible.

    Emery heaved an unstable sigh. He was ready to let go of the spell when all of a sudden, a figure jumped next to him. He had thought that this person had left the area, but it seemed that wasn''t the case.

    It was Orion, who had just seen the death of his brother.

    "Commander, if you need extra power, I can help you!" He said with determination.

    For a moment, Emery wondered what Orion meant by his words when it quickly hit him. He had almost forgotten about the Divine Spell the other party had that could greatly boost one''s ability. When he heard Orion''s words, he was reminded of how it helped him defeat the Bone Dragon during the Magus Games.

    Seeing a slight noding from Emery, Orion began to chant a series of iprehensible chants. Momentster, his palms created a rune that glowed brightly. Immediately after, it entered Emery''s body.

    [Divine-Rank Spell - Blessing and Curse]

    [Significantly increases the degree of spirit force and battle power at the cost of one''s health.]

    This skill was perfect for Emery. With his innate ability [Undecaying Flesh] that came with his Fey Transformation, Emery had no reason to worry about the spell cost.

    Whoosh!

    The centipede creature was once again pulled down, this might be possible after all.

    However, just a few meters after, the shining golden orb on top of Commander Raynor''s corpse suddenly glowed bright and the stage 7 Abyss creature harshly pulled itself out of the Spatial Gate.

    "No!!!"

    Emery had no other tricks on his sleeves. Desperate, he decided to speak through the spirit being inside the nt creature on his hand.

    "If you have anything else, help us!"

    Silence filled his mind for a few moments before Emery finally received a response. However, the message that he got from his [One Mind] was:

    "No"

    Emery was genuinely taken aback. At the moment he desperately needed help, not for himself, but for others; however, the spirit creature refused to lend a hand. A second after this interaction. his [Spatial Gate] spell was finally shattered, allowing the huge golden creature to break free, and he himself threw up blood from the pain.

    Without anything else to stop the creature, Emery quickly used [Blink] and swiftly grabbed Sigurd, Gerri, and Orion before reappearing on a hill a few mile away from the transport, a small space without many Abyss creatures around.

    Emery and the others could only helplessly watch as the tens of thousands of Abyss creatures rammed at the dark construct until finally, the centipede creature circled the construct and broke it apart to the point the construct was pulled out of the ground.

    Feeling depressed, Emery once again asked the spirit being.

    "Why?"

 Chapter 966 Why?

    Chapter 966 Why?

    Seeing the towering dark construct - their transport - eventually breaking apart under the relentless assault of the Abyss creatures with his own eyes, Emery couldn''t help but to feel despair.

    All the cruel battles that had taken ce, as well as the countless lives lost within, had all happened for the sake of seeing their transport - their way out of this dying - destroyed in the end.

    No matter how strong of willpower one had, they would definitely be affected by this kind of situation.

    Confused as to what he should do now that the construct was basically gone, Emery once again asked the spirit being that was nestled in the wooden armor on his arm.

    He wanted to know the reason.

    "Why? Why did you destroy it?".

    The answer that Emery received, however, was something he wasnt expecting.

    [We agree, your safety, that we did]

    The message from the spirit was still made up of messy words, but was enough to understand what it was trying to convey.

    Seemingly understanding of something, Emery quickly looked at the horde of Abyss creatures again. Much to his surprise, he saw that the Royal Centipede was staring at the hill he was currently on, but didn''t do anything. A few momentster, it turned its body and headed west.

    From the looks of it, the spirit being, as the offspring of the Primordial Wisp, seemed able to persuade the Abyss creature not to hunt them down. With it gone, they were safe from harm for now.

    Even though Emery was certainly grateful for what the spirit being had done, and he knew he had no means to stop the Royal Centipede if it decided to head to the toon 3 base, Emery still felt loss at the destruction of the transport.

    His train of thought, however, was quickly interrupted by the conversation of the two next to him.

    "That terrifying centipede is leaving?" said Sigurd in confusion as he watched the Royal Centipede walk away without paying them any heed. "Does this mean that destroying the transport is more important than killing us? If that''s the case, then what is the exact reason?"

    Standing next to him, Gerri casually answered, "Maybe it wants to save us for dessert?"

    Upon hearing this, suspicion suddenly rose in Emery''s mind.

    He quickly told Gerri, Sigurd, and Orion to return to the base first and help the people there. After all, although the boss creature was leaving, the horde of Abyss creatures were still advancing towards the base.

    Emery told them that he would return somewhatter as he had something that he needed to check.

    After the three of them left for the base, Emery calmed his still somewhat chaotic spirit core. The task took a while to be done, whereupon he swiftly used [Dark Void] to cover himself as his figure dashed towards the ruins of the destroyed construct to check his suspicion.

    As soon as he arrived at the construction, Emery immediately looked around the ce carefully. He suddenly stopped in his tracks a momentter, thenmunicated with the spirit once more.

    "This is the reason the centipede is so hell-bent on destroying the construct, isn''t it?"

    Thanks to [One Mind], the spirit being could easily understand his thought and the response came almost immediately.

    [Yes, I believe it is]

    What appeared in front of Emery right now were several broken rods that were located on the bottom of the construct.

    Emery was obviously not an expert, but figuring how deep the rods had prated the ground through the remains, he quickly realized the reason the centipede aimed to destroy the construct.

    It appears that the constructs had been draining the energy of the through those rods.

    Realization dawned upon Emery, the reason the Magus Alliance sent people here was certainly to siphon the energy of the.

    At the same time, Emery heaved a sigh. He finally got a clearer picture of what was going on, as if the mist blocking his view had been torn apart.

    It was no wonder that there was a certain restriction that must be met in order for the construct to operate. It must have been tasked to continue to drain the''s energy until it reached a certain number.

    The countdown of the mission.

    [9 hours, 48 minutes]

    After confirming his suspicions, Emery quickly returned to the base via the Spatial Gate. As soon as he arrived, he immediately assessed the current situation of the base. Hence he discovered that although the base was still under siege by the Abyss creatures, the numbers of creatures that attacked was not as much as an hour ago.

    It was as if the main horde had left, and what they were facing right now were those who were left behind.

    [Seeds Bomb] [ Kaboom!! Boom!!

    Emery entered the ongoing battle with the most eye-catching spell. Explosions urred sessively throughout the battlefield, killing hundreds of them in an instant.

    After he vented the anger that had umted within him on the Abyss creatures, he turned around and asked all the captains to gather at the tower, leaving only the two siblings Wage and Ryan Gasa to defend the walls as they were still under Arcana''s spell.

    Klea was the first one who met Emery. She immediately hugged him, and although still a bit emotional, she was really d that thetter was alright.

    Soon enough, all of the toon 3 captains gathered at the appointed ce.

    The one who spoke out first was the kid-looking Arcana, and the words he spoke almost made Emery want to throw him at the hordes of Abyss creatures outside.

    "How could you all allow the construct to be destroyed? how are we supposed to get back now?!"

    "First, you need to stay calm, Arcana." Roran quickly interjected. "I''m sure that Magus Alliance will send another transport to this soon enough. Not sure how it will affect our final points, but at least we will all be saved."

    Anas of the Kaleo, who was still shaken by the terrible encounter with the Royal Centipede, didn''t seem to want to wait any longer as he frantically said, "W-we�� still have 9 hours. That''s enough time to make our way to the other toon''s construct. Yea, that''s what we should do now!"

    Emery didn''t agree with his idea at all.

    Not only was what the young noble Kaleos suggested was dangerous and risky, it also meant that they would have to abandon all the survivors they had gathered at the base. Without their protection, those survivors wouldn''t even be able to defend against the horde of Abyss creatures for an hour.

    However, Anas'' idea was received by some of the captains. It seemed that they would rather go, than continue to stay at this ce. Then at this moment, Anas added another point that made everyone who were present silent.

    "Haven''t we done enough? Haven''t we already spilled enough lives?" He paused for a moment before continuing, "Either way�� with the transport destroyed, I believe that we won''t be receiving points from those people anymore. Am I right?"

    Even though he understood what Anas felt, the lives of the survivors remain the top priority in Emery''s mind, especially after learning about the many involvements of the Magus Alliance regarding the Cmity. He couldn''t just leave them to fend for themselves.

    Emery was ready to give an order when all of a sudden, a notification came from the mid-test device. From the looks of it, it was sent to everyone. It was such a shocking message.

    [Magus Academy''s Mid Test has reached an unprecedented situation]

    [You are now allowed to end your mission prematurely]

    [New function unlock]

    [Activatebat suite teleportation to end mission]

    [Proceed?]

    The shocking message could not be considered good news in any way for Emery

 Chapter 967 Overseer

    Chapter 967 Overseer

    "Headmaster, we have lost contact with the enforcer team"

    8 hours prior to the Royal Centipede''s attack, within the special room of the Magus Academy, Headmaster Delbrand finally lost his cool when he received the news that set off the rm in his head.

    A specially formed team of 5 magus enforcers, led by a peak Full Moon magus wouldn''t just lose contact for random reasons. Something happened on the Andora, and it was definitely not a good thing.

    As the Magus Academy''s headmaster and staff only had ess to their acolytes, all the screens and data they received would not show what actually happened in the fight between the enforcer team and the stage 7 Abyss creature. Simply put, they had no idea nor reference as to what could have happened, and as such, could currently only assume the worst.

    And if that wasn''t bad enough, the recement team that the caretaker of the, the Iliad Faction, sent would need 36 hours to arrive at the location. As for the Magus Academy, their people would need a longer time which was 48 hours.

    Knowing that the situation would only get worse from this point on, Headmaster Delbrand understood that he had to involve the other factions in the matter.

    "Find me all the factions that are located closest to the Andora."

    Hearing those words, the staff quickly took up the task. In just a matter of minutes, they had submitted their findings to him.

    "Headmaster, within the arrival window of under 24 hours, there are only 3 factions that could meet the critera."

    Looking at the data handed to him, Delbrand quickly scratched off the lower grade faction that only had a few magus in its ranks.

    This left him with the only remaining faction in the list. It was a Grade 3 faction, Fremen Faction. Immediately, he contacted and asked for thetter''s help, hoping that they would send a Grand Magus.

    While waiting for the result, Delbrand again checked theption of data about the Andora.

    The detected increase in energy clearly indicated a surge of power, an evolution of some kind that urred in all the creatures on the. As if to confirm his conclusion, two hourster the academy started seeing simr images from the acolytes, who were suddenly surrounded by a horde of Abyss creatures.

    "They really have evolved." Delbrand rubbed his furrowed brows with a sigh, his gaze fixed on the screen showing the Abyss creatures that looked different from their normal counterpart.

    Another group of acolytes was eliminated and teleported to the station that floated above the Andora. Seeing that, Delbrand could only hope that those acolytes would be able to be saved in time.

    While still irritated by this sudden situation, one of his staff came bearing news that the Fremen faction would be willing to offer help, if they were to be given a share of the loot.

    "Those greedy bastards!"

    BAM!! ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? . ???

    Delbrand hit the table in front of him in frustration. The condition the Fremen proposed was something that he had no authority over. To calm himself, he took out an item from his pocket, a cigar, and started smoking. As he smoked the cigar, he could feel a rxing sensation enveloping him.

    Before long, the screens in the room started showing more pictures showing what was happening on the Andora. Hordes of Abyss creatures swarmed the horizon, which was followed by more and more of the acolytes being teleported in a gruesome state, or worse, they died before the emergency protocol could activate.

    Seeing all this, Delbrand was close to deciding to abort the mission for the sake of the acolytes.

    However, just as he was about to do that, the door to the special room opened and someone stepped in. This naturally grabbed his attention, as no one should be able to enter without his permission.

    Three figures entered the room and walked towards where he was.

    Leading the group was a middle-aged man in uniform. The symbol that was seen on his uniform showed that the other party was a Supreme Commander of the Magus Alliance. As for the other two people, they were a man and a woman wearing luxurious noble clothes.

    With just a brief nce, Delbrand could tell that the two of them must havee from a prestigious faction, most likely one of the Grade 4, or even Grade 5. After all, only someone with such status could enter this room without his consent.

    The three of them, even though their arrival could be considered as barging in, still showed proper respect to Delbrand who was the Headmaster of the Magus Academy. As such, Delbrand couldn''t kick them out without a good reason.

    The three arrived in front of him, and apparently, the Supreme Commander was the spokesperson of the three.

    "Headmaster, I have heard about the problem in Andora. Even though you are in charge of this, I need to remind you that this project is not just about tests for your acolytes."

    The three give him quite an earful about the situation before he had to ''politely'' send them away.

    It was a short visit, but the message the other party wanted to convey was clear, he could not just do as he wished, as there was another stake at hand.

    At this, Delbrand clenched his fists tightly. He was conflicted.

    The new real-life project that he proposed was permitted as abined project with the military. From the high techbat armor to the new prototype vessels the acolytes used to go to the, everything were provided by the military. It was part of a trial test for a project codenamed Doomsday Pir.

    Therefore, even though he kept seeing images of the massive horde of Abyss creatures and the increasing number of casualties, Delbrand in the end restrained himself.

    It was the thought that this was what a real-life test was really about that helped him endure this.

    Another reason was a particr interest in how the young wolf has been dealing with the situation. At least that was his intention until he saw the existence of a stage 7 Abyss creature followed by the destruction of one of the vessels. That anomaly quickly changed his mind.

    "These have gone too far!"

    It took the team a few minutes to adjust thebat armor''s emergency protocol that teleported its wearer. After that, a message was sent to all the acolyte''s devices.

    A determined expression appeared on Delbrand''s face.

    "Get them all off that!"

 Chapter 968 Request

    Chapter 968 Request

    [Magus Academy''s Mid Test has reached an unprecedented situation]

    [You are allowed to end your mission prematurely]

    [New function unlock]

    [Activatebat suite teleportation to end mission]

    [Proceed?]

    It was in to see the notification that came brought untold relief to some of the acolytes, as it basically meant that they would be brought out of their current predicament as soon as they gave their consent.

    There were some who immediately, without the slightest hesitation, epted the offer. Their bodies were engulfed in light and disappeared, teleported out of the. Most of these people were members of the sibling''s Wage and Ryan Gasa''s squads.

    Fortunately, not everyone was like that. In fact, most people would not do it without the permission of their captain. As for the decision that the captains of toon 3 would make, they were all currently awaiting Emery''s response on the matter.

    In all honesty, the notification was certainly a shocking development. That meant that even though Emery still had authority on this mission, it held a slightly less meaningful effect as even when the higher ups were aware of their situation, they still allowed them toplete the mission right away for their safety.

    Emery was certainly disappointed,

    Can''t they see the 3 million lives within the base?

    Does the alliance or the academy doesn''t care about their lives at all?

    Soon enough one person step up and said,

    "What''s your decision, Commander?" Roran calmly asked Emery, using thetter''s title to emphasize the severity of the matter. But before he could even open his mouth, Anas quickly interrupted.

    "What else to think about?! The Academy has given us their say, as such, we should obey it right away!"

    Julian, who had been silent for a while, finally spoke. "Emery, you''re themander, so you decide." He then looked at Anas and a few others before saying, "Some of you have signed a soul contract, to abide by themander''s orders. Therefore, I hope you will follow his decision, whatever it may be."

    It was apparent that the Roman used thest resort - the Soul Contract - to intimidate and, hopefully, stop some people from causing chaos.

    Although the agreement written in the signed Soul Contract said about not hurting each other and assigning Emery and Julian asmanders, there were actually no use indicating that there would be punishment for not following order. Even so, Julian''s threat and attitude was enough to make Anas worried.

    Emery quickly stopped Julian from doing further, and swept his gaze at the faces present in the meeting. Other than Julian, Anas, and the two Harlight, Roran and Lyndell, the other important figures were Orion, Arcana, Rayne, Trish, Klea, Annara, and Magus Beine in the room.

    He knew that he needed to say his thoughts quickly, or things would only turn worse.

    If he was alone, Emery would have no trouble deciding. He would definitely stay for those helpless survivors. Unfortunately, he wasn''t alone this time. He was the chosen leader of hundreds of people, and it was his responsibility to lead and make sound decisions.

    He knew that he couldn''t forcibly keep those who had already set their mind to leave, however, he was worried about those few who decided to stay. After all, if there were not enough people who stayed, not only would it all be for naught, it would also put their lives at risk.

    Hence Emery humbly said,

    "At this point, you all must know the reason for my reluctance. I can''t simply leave these people behind, and without your help, I don''t think they can survive this. So, here I can only beg all of you to help me. Please stay with me on this a little bit longer." After saying those words, he bowed slightly.

    Everyone could see that Emery''s request was a sincere one.

    There was a moment of silence in the room, before Roran opened his mouth.

    "I can understand your request. I too want to help those people; however, I will not stay without a proper n. As a leader myself, I cannot risk the lives of my own people without the possibility of sess. So��" the Harlight Prince stared intently at Emery and continued, "Do you have a n?"

    It seemed that was what others were thinking too, as several people nodded their heads in agreement with Roran''s words. They all stared at Emery, waiting for thetter to answer the question.

    Emery was silent as he fell into contemtion. Of course, he couldn''t just lead with mere hope, he indeed needed a n. A feasible one, that would allow him and those who believed in him to save these 3 million survivors.

    To put it simply, there were only two choices for these survivors. Stay at this base or move elsewhere.

    Staying would definitely be safer, as, with the decreased number of Abyss creatures, they should be able to safely defend the base for the next 9 hours. But then, what happened next? What would happen when the clock finally reached zero?

    What if, by that time, all acolytes would be forcefully teleported out of the? What would happen to these survivors then?

    Hence the only answer was to move.

    Given that Royal Centipede was heading west, Emery firmly believed that the Abyss creature must have gone to toon 2, or rather, where the other transport vessel was. Therefore, the safest destination would be toon 1, the Nephilims'' stronghold.

    "We''re moving towards the toon 1 base!" said Emery firmly.

    Laughter suddenly sounded in the air. Everyone turned to the culprit and saw it was Anas. "Don''t make meugh, Emery." said the Kaleos mockingly. "Taking these 3 million people across the continent to toon 1 base; How are we going to do that?!"

    There was certainly some truth to Anas''s question, the journey will not be easy at all.

    They were almost 3000 miles distance to think about, millions of Abyss creatures filled thendscape, and the most troublesome of all was the fact that they only had a little over 9 hours before the mission was set to end, whereupon the toon 1 transport vessel would depart from this.

    Emery calm himself down, opened the map, and exined the n he had thought up.

    "It would be a dangerous task toplete, and even if we manage to transport these survivors, there is a high chance that all points will go to toon 1."

    Once again after a moment of silence Emery added, "Even so, I still hope that all of you will help me."

 Chapter 969 The Plan

    Chapter 969 The n

    "I think this n could work. Alright, I will join you!" said the Harlight Prince after reviewing the n that Emery had concocted.

    He then continued on, "It will be dangerous indeed, but the new function of thebat armor will ensure our escape should we fall into danger. My two squads will be joining you."

    Emery nodded gratefully at Roran. Then, he looked towards Orion as thetter spoke. "You will need my help for your n to work, I will join you. However, I can''t say the same to my squad members. I can''t force them to risk their lives."

    As a matter of fact, Orion was a little hesitant to join or not. After all, he really wanted to see the state of his brother Orycon. However he decided to help finish the task first.

    What sounded next was a voice belonging to a woman. Turning his head, Emery saw it was the water element master, Trish.

    "You have saved my life and I n to return the favor." She continued, "I will try to persuade my squad members to help you as well."

    Once again, Emery nodded gratefully and thanked her. With this, there were a total of 3 people who agreed to help him - Roran, Orion, and Trish.

    Unfortunately, the next in line, the archer maestro Rayne did not continue the streak.

    With an apologetic smile, she said, "I really want to help. Unfortunately, I don''t have any of my rune arrows left; without them, my strength would be greatly reduced. But don''t worry, I''m sure some of my men will be willing to help."

    "It''s okay, Rayne, I understand."

    His gaze shifted from Rayne and swept past Julian. The Roman didn''t even say anything, with just a slight nod it was clear that he and his squad weremitted to joining his cause.

    Finally, Emery''s gaze stopped on the two people who should be the most hesitant of all.

    Anas of the Kaleos and the kid-looking Arcana.

    Contrary to expectations, Arcana surprisingly wanted to join the n. Or rather, he wanted to tag along.

    "I still need a bit more points, so I''ll be following you a little longer," was what he said.

    As for Anas, it was in to see that the Kaleos young noble was deeply troubled. Emery noticed that he was looking at the Titan bloodline, presumably seeking the opinion of thetter.

    Sigurd, however, expressed his willingness to help the endeavor. As such, the irritated Anas turned to Emery and spoke in a sour tone. "Fine!, but don''t count on me. Because I will immediately run away at the first sign that your n is not working."

    Emery smiled and nodded his head as a sign that he understood. He then bowed to those present, thanking them for their willingness to join and help his risky n seed. After that, everyone quickly dispersed and went to their own squad to spread the results of the meeting.

    The entire base quickly went busy, as everyone prepared for the impending move.

    At this moment, the red-haired girl standing next to Emery finally opened her mouth and spoke in a gloomy tone. "Say�� why don''t you ask what I think?" Unfortunately for her, Klea quickly intervened by saying, "Emery is troubled enough already, stop teasing him!"

    After admonishing Annara, Klea approached Emery. "Is there anything that I can help you with?"

    Emery thought for a moment before saying, "Can you please check the situation on the walls?"

    The reason he asked to do this was because he was worried that too many acolytes would leave the wall and endangered the base.

    "Thank you." Emery said as he saw Klea nod.

    The Egyptian queen turned and quickly grabbed Annara without giving her a chance to escape.

    Next, Emery turned his attention to his skill [One Mind]. He told the five Chizpur brothers to go underground and carefully make their way towards the east coast of the continent.

    The Chizpur brothers would be a crucial help and factor for the n.

    After that, Emery essed the device on his hand to check on the status quo. It took a while before the device finally showed the number.

    Of the 303 acolytes of toon 3, only 170 were remaining. Emery also missed 3 captains: Wage and Ryan Gasa, and Rayne. However, as a kind ofpensation, he had Magus Bein and her remaining nine saint fighters, rounding up the number of people for the next task to 180.

    Even though this kind of power wasn''t that extraordinary against millions of enemies, Emery still hoped that their journey would be smooth-sailing.

    ��

    [8 hours, 38 minutes]

    It took nearly an hour for the survivors to prepare to move. A total of about three million survivors filled the central area of ??the base, ready for their journey eastward.

    Right now, Emery was standing in the middle of this sea of ??people, with Orion standing beside him. Seeing the signal the survivors were ready, he turned to Orion and nodded his head, whereupon Orion quickly cast his Divine spell to boost Emery''s power.

    Emery could feel a powerful surge of energy welling up within him as his body was enveloped in light.

    With that, he managed to form thergest Spatial Gate he had ever created. It spanned 100 meters in width, and with the help of the connection he had with the Chizpur brothers through [One Mind], he was able to extend the range of the spell.

    The total distance separating the two bases is 2,800 miles. It consisted of a distance of 900 miles to the east coast, then there were another 900 miles through the narrow corridor that existed between the seas, before finally thest 1,000 miles that had to be traversed to reach the toon 1 base.

    The secondndscape, the narrow corridor, would be the key to the sess of their n. Its limited space would make it easier for them to defend against the hordes.

    Given the remaining time they had, the only way they would seed and reach 1st toon base with minimal risk was for Emery to cast the Spatial Gate only three times. The first one directly to the entrance of the narrow corridor, the second to the end of the corridor, and the third to the toon 1 base.

    Therefore to make this n work, Emery had to make his [Spatial Gate] spell be able to break through a distance of 900 miles.

    Emery mustered all the strength he had, coupled with the [one mind] link of the 5 nt creatures and the boost that Orion''s Divine spell gave him, he forced himself to expand the distance that the spell could reach. Beads of sweat trickled down his face, while his entire body began to tremble.

    600�� 700�� 750.

    750, was the limit Emery reached. He couldn''t push it any further, no matter what he tried. Unfortunately, that wasn''t enough to make the n work.

    However, at this exact moment, the wooden nt in his hand suddenly shone. It seemed to understand what Emery was up to.

    In an instant, Emery felt a powerful energy washed over him. It affected his mind, eased the mental burden he was feeling and significantly increased the range that his Spirit Reading was able to cover.

    800�� 850�� 900.

    Finally, Emery''s Spirit Reading had reached where he wanted it to be. The east coast of the continent, where the entrance of the narrow corridor is located. Without further ado, Emery willed the Spatial Gate to be opened.

    As the Spatial Gate gradually opened, Emery could see tens of thousands Abyss creatures swarming the narrow corridor.

    "Everyone, get ready!" shouted Julian, as he would lead the first half of the acolytes to clear the way and secure the area. In the meantime, the other half remained with Roran responsible for guarding the base until thest survivor crossed to the other side.

    When a stable connection finally formed between the two Spatial Gates. The gate was sessfully opened, and Julian immediately ran towards it.

    "Charge!!"

    --------

    Author Note:

    Dear readers, with this chapter, the month of May is over and I thank you for your support in buying the privileged chapters. I hope you all had an enjoyable read.

    A slight preview for June chapters;

    SPOILER ALERT

    The mid-test will be over, giving Emery a new understanding of the situation on Earth, which leads to a unique meeting with the Nephilim faction afterward. There will also be more detail revealing what happened to Earth during the 1st generation as Emery will finally see the Eastern Sage.

    I hope you will join me again for the June chapters. Thank you again

 Chapter 970 Battle of Andora 7

    Chapter 970 Battle of Andora 7

    As soon as the trailzer group led by Julian stepped through the Spatial Gate and arrived at the other side, they spread out and started clearing up the surrounding area of danger by killing all the Abyss creatures in sight.

    "Kill them all!!"

    The one bore Immortal diator moniker shouted out loud, as his figure was at the forefront of the group, wreaking havoc amidst a group of Crawlers and Lurkers. A loud explosion urred, followed by a powerful gust, as the Abyss creatures were flung in all directions.

    Thanks to [9 Sun Divine Technique] he possessed, the Thracian was simply unstoppable and inexhaustible in a prolonged battle with the endless supply of Vigor the technique provided. And if that wasn''t enough of an advantage, he also wielded a Tier 5 golden ive that allowed him to fully exhibit his formidable skill.

    As the group continued to sh with the Abyss creatures, more and more creatures died until finally an opening was created. Seeing such an opportunity, the Roman who was fighting while watching the situation immediately took it to establish their next move.

    "Form a line! form a line!"

    Here was the perfect time when Julian''s skill finally had a chance to shine. With the cooperation and assistance of the Akamba spear and shield warrior, as well as his 20 trained acolytes, a solid defensive line formation was quickly set up several meters in front of the Spatial Gate.

    Immediately after, he shouted his next order.

    "Now, push them back!"

    Upon hearing Roman''s words, the other 50 acolytes which werebined from Orion and Anas''s squad dashed through the gaps the defensive line intentionally made, rushing towards the Abyss creature to expand the defensive line.

    Leading the charge on the right side of the defensive line were Sigurd and the Kaleos, while the left side was taken by Aiko the Jade sh, who was apanied by the two Goat half-bloods Igor and Ivar who had just recovered.

    The two groups stabbed straight into the horde of Abyss creatures like an arrow, and killed their way towards the center where the greatest number of Abyss creatures were. Thanks to their actions, the pressure felt by the Akamba warriors and Julian''s men who formed the defensive line and held back the Abyss creatures was reduced considerably.

    The Abyss creatures were swiftly plunged into chaos by the coordinated pincer attack. It was at this moment that another group of people finally made their move. The ranged fighters which consisted of Chumo, Gerri, Anas, Klea, and Annara entered the fray from behind the protection of the defensive line.

    Immediately after they joined, the number of in Abyss creatures increased greatly. This allowed the Akamba warriors and Julian''s men to push forward and advance the defensive line.

    Most of the people who joined the trailzer group were those who had been part of Julian''s team during the second Magus Game, hence most were able to follow hismand with ease. Thanks to that, in just 15 minutes, a straight path from the Spatial Gate towards the narrow corridor between the seas was sessfully made.

    It was only when the clearing in front of the Spatial Gate had be quite wide, that the first batch of survivors started to slowly pass through the Spatial Gate.

    Before long, themotion the group was making quickly rmed and attracted more hordes of Abyss creatures in the surrounding area. In fact, the number of Abyss creatures attacking the group quickly returned to its previous number, and even seemed to be surpassing it.

    This was where things got really difficult for the group.

    After all, what the group should pay attention to was not just killing the approaching Abyss creatures. There was the additional task of protecting the tens of thousands of survivors who walk out of the Spatial Gate. And on top of that, they had toplete both tasks within a certain time constraint.

    4 hours.

    That was all the time that toon 3 and Emery had to move all these 3 million Andora natives to the other side, therefore all tens of thousands of survivors had to keep moving fast along the designated path that had been made.

    The survivors ran in the middle of a fierce battlefield, just like passing through a bridge that was under fire. They had to keep moving east along the half-mile corridor separated by the sea.

    Klea, Gerri, as well as the other ranged fighters tried their best to protect the survivors from the Abyss creatures. However, not only were their numbers limited, idents were bound to happen in chaotic situations. As such, there were still dozens of survivors who got hurt or killed every second.

    Dead bodies of survivors and corpses of Abyss creatures started piling up along the sandy path, turning the ground into a stark red. Cries and woes were heard among the survivors; even so, they had to keep going.

    "Keep moving!"

    On the other side of the portal, Roran tried his best to defend the line of defense of the base previously set to be defended by 300 acolytes, with only 80 men at his disposal.

    He himself took the Main Gate at the north, Trish and Arcana stood guard on the East Gate, while Magus Beine defended the West Gate. Casualties began to appear as a mountain of Crawlers already swarming the first line of the wall.

    "Retreat! Go back to the second wall!" shouted Roran as he cast a spell to kill a group of Crawlers.

    An hourter, the survivors gathered at the base started to thin out as more and more crossed over to another side. It was also at this time that the second line of defense began to be overwhelmed by the Abyss creatures.

    Roran called on them to jump out from the wall and hold the creatures on the central ground of the base. He didn''t even have time to dismantle his precious sma Turrets. As a result, they were overrun by the hordes of Abyss creatures and were destroyed one by one.

    During this time period, two unexpected figures demonstrated their extraordinary worth.

    The first was the Maniac. Lodos showed off his incredible skill as he suppressed thousands of Flyers by himself using his [Gravitational Pressure] spell.

    Upon entering the affected area, the Flyers had no other choice but to fall to the ground.

    The other one was Micah, who utilized his powerful [Crystal Barrier] spell to save countless lives from dying under the ws of the Abyss creatures. He also employed the spell to block and kill numerous Abyss creatures.

    After another hour, toon 3 base''s defensive line waspletely overwhelmed by the hordes of Abyss creatures. More and more casualties began to fall, survivors and acolytes alike. Fortunately, by this time, most of the survivors had crossed over to the other side.

    Emery gritted his teeth as he saw the people injured and killed by the Abyss creatures. s, he could only watch as he must not be interrupted. Otherwise, the already fragile Spatial Gate would soon be destroyed.

    The ground suddenly started to crack, and finally, the base was fully overwhelmed. Seeing this, Emery''s expression changed drastically.

    "Hurry up and enter the gate!"

    A stage 5 Ravager emerged from the ground near where Emery was standing. He could only watch as the creature turned its attention to him and a cruel glint shed across its eyes. The creature swiftly charged toward him.

    Within such an extremely chaotic situation, with dust and smoke everywhere obscuring the view, no one was aware of the danger that wasing to Emery except for one person.

    At thest moment, just as the Ravager was about to reach Emery, a figure appeared in front of him. Arge sphere of heavy water swirled above her hand, and she quickly threw it into the mouth of the stage 5 Abyss creature, blowing it into pieces with an explosion from within.

    The figure, Trish, managed to stop the Ravager from injuring Emery.

    Unfortunately, she did not escape unscathed. Knowing that it would die, the Ravager made ast-ditch effort and managed to inflict a critical injury on the girl. One of its sharp horns had prated through her abdomen.

    With her body dyed with blood, the girl turned to Emery and said, "I guess we are even now." She fell to her knees afterward. A momentter, her body was swallowed by the light and disappeared from the ce.

    Emery stared at where she had been in a daze for a while, before finally turning his attention back to his surroundings.

    Lyndell and her squad members gave their best to save those who were injured, but there were still a few others left behind. Then, Emery noticed Roran''s lieutenant the Tiger bloodline Lymord was charging toward the Abyss creatures instead of backing off, trying to buy time.

    By that time, with most people having passed through the portal, Emery nned to save Lymord and the other half a dozen acolytes around him. However, Roran grabs his shoulder and stops him.

    "Let him be! He is buying time for us" Roran said, pulling him and telling thest few survivors to enter and finally telling Emery to step into the portal.

    Thest thing Emery saw was the brave acolytes surrounded by tens of thousands of Abyss creatures before the spatial gate was finally closed

 Chapter 971 Giving Up

    Chapter 971 Giving Up

    It was such a chaotic 4 hours for the acolytes and survivors alike, and the first Spatial Gate jump for the toon 3''s convoy was finally finished.

    As soon as Emery walked out of the Spatial Gate and stepped his feet at the east coast of the continent, he was immediately greeted by the sight of a seemingly endless amount of people moving eastward towards the narrow corridor that existed between the seas.

    The scene wasn''t deste to sound, as one would expect from gathering such a number. Many cried and sobbed, terrified by what they had just experienced. After all, running across an active battlefield was not a pleasant memory to have, especially when one saw thousands of gruesome corpses and witnessed those they knew die before their very eyes.

    Emery saw Klea was fighting in the air together with Gerri as well as a dozen other acolytes. The group worked in tandem and gave their all to stop the approaching horde of Flyers from reaching the moving survivors.

    Others also didn''t remain idle as they tried to shoot down the Abyss creatures from the ground. However, there were simply too many Abyss creatures around for the limited number of acolytes to handle, and thus Emery had to watch dozens of survivors die every second.

    The worst thing that made him grit his teeth tightly was the fact that he could not stop and help. Emery couldn''t even cast his Mineralized Warrior summon to help as he needed all of his Spirit Pool to quickly cast the next Spatial Gate.

    Both Emery and Orion didn''t immediately try to open the next gate, as they needed to rest for a while to gather their depleted energy. As for Emery specifically, his body condition was deteriorating because of the side effects of Orion''s Divine spell.

    Thankfully, Emery wasn''t a normal acolyte. He was able to depend on his Fey wolf''s innate regenerative ability to heal his condition faster than normal. Moreover, he also did not rely on his body''s innate talent alone. Currently, he used [Nature Grasp] to refill his empty Spirit Pool.

    Emery ignored what happened in his surroundings and focused his entire concentration on healing back to his peak state. He had absolutely no time to waste. The situation that toon 3 was in would only get worse with each passing moment, and time was running out for them.

    As he was sitting in the lotus position and grasping the spirit energy of the that existed in the surrounding area, Emery suddenly felt something that made him open his closed eyes. It came from the west.

    At the same time, the wooden creature attached to his arm, let out a bright light. The spirit being seemed to have something to say, and once again, it spoke through the connection he had with Twik.

    <you�� feel..="" that?=""></you��>

    "What is happening?" Emery didn''t just ask for the sake of asking. There was a certain premonition that rose within him, especially recalling that the stage 7 Royal Centipede was heading towards west earlier.

    <i.. show��="" you=""></i..>

    Once again, a bright light appeared and engulfed his mind. Just like before, Emery was swiftly presented with a sight of things happening on the other side of the as if he were there physically.

    It was an image of a familiar scene. A massive horde of Abyss creatures was charging towards the toon 2''s transport vessel without regard for their lives.

    Emery saw that there were only two dozen acolytes standing right outside the construct, resisting the relentless onught of the horde. Among them he saw Zack and Vida, who were ying every Abyss creature in their way while thousands of survivors were running to enter the transport vessel that had opened.

    However, Emery knew that thing wasing when the ground began to shake violently. A momentter, the tremor reached its breaking point as the Royal Centipede''s body shot out of the ground right next to the construct.

    Thest thing Emery saw before everything turned dark was the sight of Zach fighting in his full Dragon Transformation form, trying to stop the stage 7 Abyss creature from doing what it wanted.

    "What happened, Emery?" said Orion, who seemed to be ready to proceed for the next Spatial Gate, when he noticed Emery''s peculiar expression.

    Emery, however, didn''t reply to his question because he was lost in thought. Momentster, his expression changed for the worse as he realized an rming fact.

    He realized that the creature was able to reach toon 2 base which was halfway around the in less than five hours. Apparently, it was determined not to let the transport vessel go. As such, it would most likely head for toon 1''s transport vessel after destroying toon 2''s.

    With this realization, Emery looked at his device and saw how much time remained.

    [4 hours 55 minutes] ???? ????s? ???????s ??

    . ??? ????.

    Looking at the remaining time, it was apparent that the transport vessel had been essible for entry an hour ago. Suddenly, Emery was worried that the Nephilim would be ahead of schedule and depart from the, especially if they knew about the dangers that wereing their way.

    Realizing this possibility, Emery understood that he really could not waste any more time. Without further ado, he cast [Spatial Gate], 1000 miles away, towards the end of the end of the narrow corridor - where the entrance to the eastern continent was precisely.

    This time, it was the group led by Roran that would enter the Spatial Gate and clear the path for the others. In the meantime, Julian''s group would swiftly take over the role the other party had left.

    Despite their limited numbers and umted exhaustion, they still did their best to defend the sea of ??survivors waiting for the signal to proceed. Emery could tell that there were far fewer of them than they had been at the start. At least a third of them have disappeared.

    When he opened the next Spatial Gate, Emery saw what was on the other side and his face grew darker.

    A muchrger horde of Abyss creatures swarmed the coast of the eastern continent.

    The previously confident Roran suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned his head towards Emery. "I don''t think we can make it, Emery. With our current number, it''s simply not possible."

    Seeing the Harlight prince''s apparent hesitation, Emery had no other words. He gritted his teeth and let go of one of his hands, focusing the channeling of his Spatial Gate spell with only one arm. Because of that, he was struggling as he stepped into the Spatial Gate.

    "I will open the path for you!" said Emery, trying to convince, Emery didn''t say anything else and just entered the Spatial Gate.

    As soon as Emery stepped out of the Spatial Gate, thousands of Abyss creatures immediately charged towards him. Seeing this, Emery raised his remaining arm and was about to cast an AoE spell.

    However, just as he was about to cast the spell, his spirit core suddenly turned chaotic.

    "Urrghh!!"

    Apparently, it was impossible for the current Emery to cast a second spell while he was maintaining aplex and powerful spell like [Spatial Gate].

    Seeing the hordes of vicious creatures continue to rapidly approach him, Emery couldn''t help butugh bitterly and said, "Is this finally the limit?"

    All of a sudden, Emery felt something dart to where he was at an unbelievably fast speed. Therefore, he raised his eyes to the sky to see what it was. His eyes widened when he saw a familiar glowing vessel.

    The next moment, a familiar female voice entered his mind, "Wee to the eastern continent."

 Chapter 972 Eastern Continent

    Chapter 972 Eastern Continent

    p??d? n?ve?

    The approaching glowing vessel belonged to none other than the Nephilim girl, Jinkan Nephilim. It was the same one that carried them out of the Sacred Mountain before.

    "Wee to the Eastern Continent."

    The thought of the voice entered his mind. It was one of Jinkan''s abilities that allowed her to speak directly to other people''s minds.

    After what seemed like only a split second, a young man with golden hair jumped out of the vessel. He was the highest-ranking privileged acolyte that came to this, Eeshoo Nephilim.

    He flew out in the sky on top of a golden disc and immediately after this, Emery saw the sudden appearance of two majestic wings made out of spirit force on the man''s back before he casted one of the brightest spells.

    [Sun Beam]

    Following that, the ray of light immediately enveloped and sted arge area of ground. The spell was so powerful that it turned thousands of Abyss creatures into dust, and just in a matter of seconds, a vast section of the horde had been eradicated from existence.

    Not only that, but the very next instant after that, another group of people were making their appearance as Emery could see three dozen acolytes darting out from the vessel, flying on top of the orbiter. Each group of twelve acolytes were led by one of the three Nephilim acolytes - Simoan, Jordi, and Armand Nephilim.

    They took off in three different directions, just like a flock of birds. Every one of them possessed multiple Nephilim''s famous [Soaring Shuttle], and they came down, bombarding the horde of Abyss creatures from the sky. As a result of this, each and every creature that was in its paths were pierced and sliced to death.

    Sttt Satt Sat!!

    The famous and legendary weapon of the Nephilim was used in some kind of flying formation, which made it possible for it to kill arge number of Abyss creatures in the most efficient way. Seeing how effective the weapon in eradicating the Abyss creatures, Emery was secretly amazed.

    It was such an unexpected turn of events, and the sudden development that had just happened at the moment put an end to Roran''s previous hesitation as he quickly stepped out of the portal.

    Magus Beine and her saints fighters were following right behind him, as they prepared to charge upon the iing hordes. Not only that, they also began to form a defensive line before the survivors started to walk out of the portals.

    "Push them back! Don''t let theme close to the portal!" shouted the prince of the Harlight.

    Following that, the glowing vessel arrived right above Emery and at this precise moment, a girl with golden hair came to approach him with a delighted expression on her face.

    She greeted him with a grin and then continued to say, "Thank you for delivering them to us."

    Emery was caught off guard by her words at first, but he quickly realized what she meant, and subsequently, why the Nephilim hade for them. It was clear that they came for the potential 300,000 worth of points. This number was the approximate amount of points they would receive if the 3 million survivors safely arrived at their base.

    As expected of a Nephilim, they were indeed at a different level. The girl was surprisingly very much updated about their situation and came right when they needed them. By this point, it was in to see that these Nephilim factions had some kind of ways to know things that he couldn''t.

    Even though it was certainly irritating to give the points - the survivors they had painstakingly gathered, Emery would not mind at all as long as they were able to help in the rescue of these people. It was because at the moment, he ced the utmost importance on doing anything he could to save the lives of the survivors.

    "Thank you.. toe and help us," Emery thanked the girl sincerely, and such a reaction seemed unexpected as Jinkan quickly made a surprised expression.

    However, the expression onlysted for a moment as her face returned to normal and she ignored such a remark. Instead, her attention was drawn to something else. She stared at Emery''s huge spatial portal as well as the glowing wood nt that was attached to his arm.

    "Amazing spell indeed for a lower realm acolyte.. You and your abilities certainly never cease to surprise me," said the Nephilim girl sarcastically with a smirk on her face.<del></del>

    The arrival of the Nephilims was like a sudden breeze that certainly made the transfer process and the overall situation going much more smoothly.

    Even though it was still a difficult fight, there were much fewer casualties since the Nephilim arrived. This was notably true as a result of the powerful Eesho''s endless barrage at the iing hordes with his powerful spells.

    The main problem, on the other hand, was the thing that Emery had been keeping to himself.

    The fact that he had been forcing both his body and spirit core to the very edge of their capabilities, and that he had been using his Fey Transformation innate skill to fight against Orion''s Divine spell side effect caused him to lose all of his health and stamina.

    All the consequences of overexerting his body came into him at once like a tsunami.

    But on top of that, he also had been forcing the limit of his transformation beyond what was considered safe. At this very instant, not only did his spirit core be chaotic, but the blood in his whole body also began to burn and a painful sensation wreaked throughout his entire body.

    Even though it could appear that this situation was killing him slowly, Emery had no other option but to sacrifice himself this way. That''s why he must keep holding on.

    One hour.

    The pain was excruciating, threatening to break down his mentality. In fact, if it wasn''t because of the constant flow of energy from the spirit being in his arm, Emery would not have survived for as long as he did.

    Jinkan, who was standing nearby and appeared to be observing Emery in a casual manner, became aware that something was going on.

    Two hours

    Emery continued to silently endure the hellish torment, until he had finally managed to move all 3 million survivors into the eastern continent with thest enter being Julian and his group of acolytes.

    [1 hour 46 minutes]

    As Emery heard the remaining time which was said by Jinkan, he was already andpletely exhausted both in body and mind. He did not know how long he could survive with his current condition, and it appeared as though his body was about to break apart.

    "Hei!, Don''t you stop now, you have one more gate to go to if you want to save these people�� I want to see how you gonna do that with your current condition and... with only half the time left.."

    Emery took a deep sigh. He wasn''t mad at all because the girl did say the truth after all.

    Without having any time to rest, Emery once again forced himself to cast the [Spatial Gate]. However, the moment he tried to cast it, his leg felt weak all of a sudden and his body copsed, dropping to his knee. His condition became even worse, and he threw up blood as there was a sudden pain in his chest.

    His friends who just passed through the gate witnessed what happened to Emery. A certain person finally saw his condition and was suddenly rmed.

    Klea rushed to Emery''s side and looked at the Nephilim girl with a death stare. with a raising anger, she shouted.

    "What the hell did you do?!!"

 Chapter 973 Life

    Chapter 973 Life

    "What did you do to him?!!"

    The sound of someone dear to him echoed in Emery''s mind as his vision gradually blurred and he slowly lost his grasp on reality. He felt so heavy and worn out that he just wanted to set aside everything and close his eyes to rest.

    It was apparent that Emery had forced himself too much, way past the limit he and his body could handle. Enhancing and maintaining a spell that could distort the fabric of space to such an extent was not something anyone could do, not even those amongst the magus of the Magus Alliance.

    "N-no..! ��no�� one more time�� just a little bit more!!"

    Emery inwardly screamed out his feelings as he willed the spell to cast once more. Unfortunately for Emery, in this situation he had gotten himself in, a strong and determined will alone wasn''t going to cut it.

    Instead of getting the burst of energy he had hoped for, Emery was instead bestowed with a devastating repercussion that drained all of the remaining spirit energy in his body. He instantly felt as if his body was an empty husk, while a deluge of excruciating pain washed over as both his dark core and nature core were revolving chaotically.

    "Arrghh.. One�� more��"

    Emery was at the end of his consciousness. A little bit more of push, and he would fall into the eternal abyss. Darkness began to creep and engulf everything around, when suddenly a small light - a spark appeared in the midst of the dark - came into him.

    <You cannot do it>

    In an instant, a slight sobriety came to Emery as he recognized what it was. The voice of the offspring of the Primordial Wisp - the spirit being. He tried hard to muster all his focus, and finally was able to reply to the other party.

    "Help me.. help.. your people."

    <human�� human, not my people�� they, you... same>

    A slight confusion and question appeared in Emery''s mind when he heard that. He was trying to understand why the spirit being was saying such words, when it suddenly gave him another vision.

    Once again, Emery found his vision turned dark before he found himself in a familiar ce. In front of him stood the great tree he had seen before.

    <look closely>

    Previously, Emery had only seen hundreds of people prostrating themselves in front of the white tree. But this time, as he observed carefully, he noticed that there were also a thousand or so little creatures crawling on the tree. Myriad of bugs.

    He even recognized one of them, in particr. It was crawling on one of the white tree''s branches. A dark centipede.

    Other than the bugs, Emery could also understand what the spirit being meant was the entire living being on the; the other animals, the trees, and even the shrubs. All, except one.

    <they are the real native of the, humans came muchter>

    As if trying to exin what its words mean, the vision changed again and Emery saw many bits of dozens of visions regarding how humans started to build their homes, popted many areas on the, and destroyed countless numbers of lives. Their own, and others around them.

    What the spirit being showed was such a surprising revtion that Emery couldn''t help but be speechless. He finally understood why the spirit being seemed to dislike humans so much, even though they were natives of the.

    Even so, Emery still bravely opened his mouth, for the sake of the survivors that his toon had gathered. "So you would just let them all die?"

    Moments passed, but there was still no answer. Instead, the spirit being asked a question that caught Emery off guard.

    <you, why do you care? they are not you>

    Emery fully understood what the being meant. Those natives had absolutely no rtionship to him at all, besides the fact that one of the objectives the test given was to rescue them. As such, Emery was silent as he thought deeply about what to answer.

    <tell me your answer, why?>

    Emery was in deep thought when suddenly, his mind thought of Twik, and of the Chizpur brothers, about how life could grow and evolve. Organizing his thoughts, Emery reveals his answer.

    "Because�� because all life matters"<del></del>

    p??d? n?ve? Emery didn''t really know what the 3 million survivors had done to their, Andora; but whatever it was, none deserved a massacre such as this. They should be given a chance to understand their mistakes, for them to grow and evolve.

    "Please help us��"

    After his thought was delivered to the spirit being, Emery could feel a sudden reaction and saw the tiny light - the spark - brighten up; and at the same time, he felt warm energy entering his body and slowly his consciousness returned to reality.

    He was awakened by a shock as the wooden nt on his arm had quickly grown, and roots had started to appear and covered his entire arm. It didn''t stop and continued to his shoulder until half of his chest was covered by it.

    Then suddenly, Emery screamed in pain, startling everyone around him. It turned out that the nt roots prated inside his body, making their way into his organs.

    "EMERY!!" Klea tried to grab Emery''s body, only to be pushed away by an invisible force.

    Seeing the situation, the others tried as well but their fate was the same. No one could reach Emery, as they were stopped by an invisible barrier.

    All of them, especially Klea, looked at Emery in worry, when suddenly, the golden gem taht was previously seen on Twik emerged on his chest and a powerful energy surge burst from it.

    [You are flooded by unknown primordial energy]

    [Spirit force boosted exponentially]

    [1401 (2000)]

    At this moment, Emery''s eyes were glowing bright and his two spirit cores were both supercharged. A seemingly unlimited amount of spirit energy flowed through his body, and knowing that such a thing would notst long he quickly channeled it by casting his spell [Spatial Gate].

    "Aaargghh!! Just one spell!"

    A light tremor struck the ground, followed by a massive circle of dazzling runes appearing on the ground where they were standing. Something that seemed to be a teleportation gate manifested to such a wide extent, covering all the living things standing on it.

    From the range it covered and how it appeared, it didn''t seem like it was a [Spatial Gate] spell anymore.

    It was a powerfulbination between his dark core and nature core.

    One gives the power to open a vast fabric of space, while another helps him sense a distant part of the, a ce 1000 miles away. One new surprising improvement was the ability to grasp any living being within the range of spell.

    Emery burst out all the energy that flooded inside his two cores and it exploded violently.

    Instantly, resplendent lights enveloped all and they started to disappear en masse.

    All 3 million Andora natives and Magus Academy''s acolytes, including Emery, safely arrived in the clearing right outside the toon 1 base. Everyone without exception was shocked by what had just happened, and they immediately turned their heads towards the person who made this possible.

    However, despite facing countless pairs of eyes, Emery simply stood still, unmoving.

    Klea who was standing closest to him suddenly screamed hysterically, startling the others.

    "No!!.. Emery!"

    Everyone quickly discovered the reason and their facial expressions changed drastically.

    Emery stood lifeless, like a corpse as they were unable to sense any spirit energy or life force from his body. There was nothing at all.

    In a situation like this, Emery''s body should have been teleported out, instead, the golden gem on Emery''s chest burst out white thin threads just like the ones thate from the stage 5 Abyss creature Chrysalis. Under everyone''s shocked eyes, the threads swiftly covered Emery''s entire body and formed into a cocoon.

 Chapter 974 Stronghold

    Chapter 974 Stronghold

    A figure of a beautiful female acolyte could be seen running through the crowds of confused people. The different behavior she disyed amongst the masses managed to attract the attention of a certain group of people.

    "Make way!", shouted a handsome young man, gesturing to the crowd to make way for the figure to arrive faster. The Harlight Prince watched as the person he called to arrive at his side.

    Lyndell was a privileged acolyte who upied the 32nd rank on the privileged ss leaderboard ranking. However, despite her rather high rank, she was never really noticed among the others.

    The reason for that was because the female acolyte didn''t really excel in the art ofbat, which was what in the privileged ss considered as the most important factor.

    However, it wasn''t as if she didn''t have any merit. In fact, even before her inauguration to the privileged ss, Lyndell was known to be the brightest acolyte from the Path of Restoration. Simply put, she was a talented, great healer.

    When she arrived at where Roran was, Lyndell immediately approached the figure-shaped cocoon made of white thread. She extended her right hand, and quickly a simr-looking threat came out of her palm, inching closer to the cocoon.

    The thread quickly came into contact with the cocoon, and the female acolyte closed her eyes. Her mind delved into the connection formed from her own thread, investigating what was going on inside the cocoon��to the figure wrapped in thread.

    The few figures standing around Lyndell and the cocoon were silent, but the tense atmosphere in the air could be felt very strongly. Most of them waited anxiously for the results of the former''s investigation. But then, a female figure suddenly opened her mouth and shouted.

    "What are you all standing here for?! We only have an hour and a half left to send these millions of people into the transport vessel. Get moving, now!"

    The one shouting was none other than Jinkan Nephilim. With Emery currently in a state no less than incapacitation, she quickly tookmand of the entire toon 3 who was still stunned by the sudden loss of theirmander.

    There was close to no ounce of resistance, as everyone all knew or at least heard about who she was. Moreover, the fact that they were currently on the designated territory of toon 1 also helped.

    It didn''t take long for the group leaders - Roran and Julian - to lead their respective acolytes to rush onward, creating a defensive line around the group of survivors as they began to head towards the toon 1 stronghold that was just a few miles away from their current location.

    Before long, therge number of people moving through the ins attracted unwanted attention. Hordes of Abyss creatures appeared in the distance, and they swiftly rushed towards the convey from all multiple sides.

    While Roran and Julian began to mount their struggle against the Abyss creatures, Klea and Annara didn''t move and stayed close to the cocoon. They both were still waiting for Lyndell to have the result of her examination.

    "You two girls, better move as well!", said Jinkan to the two of them with a smirk on her face.

    Klea however tantly ignored her words as she had absolutely no ns to leave Emery''s side. Meanwhile, Annara proceeded to fold her arms, and with a smirk and her finger pointing at the cocoon, she replied, "Well, technically the guy inside this thing is my squad leader. So, unless he orders me to move, I''d much rather stay here!"

    Jinkan gave an annoyed look when she heard such a response. Even so, she didn''t pursue the matter further and just decided to ignore the antics of the two of them.

    Taking out her glowing vessel once again, she said, "Well, you all can''t stay here forever. Get inside! We''ll see what happens to him inside the base."

    Seeing Lyndell nod her head agreeing with the suggestion, both Klea and Annara had no choice but to listen to their temporarymander. The four of them worked together to bring the cocoon where Emery was onto the ship.

    The ship swiftly flew up into the sky and headed towards the base of toon 1, and Klea and Annara could not help but be taken back by the sight that greeted them.

    As the vessel arrived in the sky above the area around the base, it could be clearly seen from the sky that the toon 1 base was currently under heavy siege by what appeared to be Abyss creatures from all corners of the.

    On the walls of the base, there were dozens of piles of Abyss creatures that had grown to a height of 20 meters. The horde of Abyss creatures fiercely tried to swarm the 30 meter high metal wall that stretched for 10 miles.

    Surprisingly, the base gate was protected with a minimum number of acolytes, and in their ce there were about a thousand metal golems guarding the walls from the attacks of the Abyss creatures. Meanwhile, the sky above the base that was filled with countless Flyers and Reavers was protected by a huge barrier formation.

    It was amazing to see the number of artifacts and resources spent by the Nephilims.

    The base certainly seemed unbreakable, despite the fact that it continued to be attacked by what appeared to be more than a million Abyss creatures. There were even dozens of stage 5 Ravagers attacking, but those huge monstrosities didn''t even seem able to forcibly break through the metal walls.

    On the other hand, inside the base, there was almost no sign of humans at all. The whole ce was almost like an abandoned city, but towards the center where a dark construct was seen towering in the sky, there were thousands of survivors seen lining up to enter the transport vessel.

    Annara looked at the distance between the construct and towards the east where the toon 3 acolytes was seen charging in towards one of the gates. Right behind them were the 3 million survivors that toon 3 had gathered.

    Then, inwardly, she started to calcte the distance and the remaining time they had left.

    [1 hour, 28 minutes]

    After her calctions were done, she then said to the female Nephilim. "They still won''t make it in time, will they?"

    Jinkan, whose expression was as calm as ever, nodded her head nonchntly and said, "Yes, they won''t.. Not all of them at least.. But you don''t need to worry about this matter. The end of the countdown means we canunch the transport vessel and depart from this, but I know for a fact that we can dy however we want, preferably until everyone gets inside."

    There was a certain feeling of relief that appeared in the red-haired girl when she heard such words. However, the Nephilim girl didn''t seem to have finished speaking yet.

    "Rather, what you have to worry about is the thinging from the north."

    Annara''s face changed when she heard that. She immediately turned her head towards the northern horizon, and she could faintly see smoke of dust rising in the distance. Even without her bats familiar, she knew what kind of existence was toe.

    "How much time do we have before that thing arrives?"

    Jinkan smiled as she said, "Not enough."

 Chapter 975 Time

    Chapter 975 Time

    A glowing vessel hovered overhead and slowly made its descent on top of the three-story building that stood just next to the towering transport vessel. It safelynded and a set of stairs cascaded from the vessel to the ground.

    Soon after, a white cocoon was brought out of the vessel and carried into one of the rooms in the building. Lyndell swiftly followed suit, as she had to continue her examination and further take care of it to preventplications from arising.

    "How is it? Did you find anything yet?" asked Klea. It was clear she was still really worried about Emery''s situation.

    Lyndell shook her head.

    "The threads that make up this cocoon are made of pure energy. It''s almost impossible for me to forcibly get my spirit force through. I can only do so much with my current abilities." Klea''s face worsened at Lyndell''s words. However, thetter had not finished speaking.

    "However, I can say for the most part these threads are actually helping him rather than harming him as you fear." ncing at the cocoon, she continued, "I''m afraid I won''t discover more, I would need the alliance''s facilities�� I''m sorry."

    Hearing this, Klea who had been anxious ever since finally took a deep breath and got her bearings together. A firm determination shone in her eyes as she spoke.

    "If that''s the case, we should return as soon as possible. We need to find help for him."

    Upon hearing that, the red-haired girl who had been standing beside her let out a chuckle, causing Klea to turn her head.

    "This is why I never wanted to be in a rtionship. It just makes people turn irrational." Ignoring the re given to her, Annara continued, "Calm down, will you? Your boy over there wants us to help those survivors first, otherwise everything he has done would be in vain."

    Klea closed her eyes and took another deep breath. When she opened it again, a calmness could be seen. "You''re right. So what should we do now?"

    Annara didn''t answer and just turned to the other people present. Seeing this, Klea followed her gaze and also looked at Jinkan Nephilim. Facing the gazes of the two people, thetter simply smiled, "There''s nothing you can do that we can''t. So just stay here and don''t make trouble."

    Klea was annoyed by the Nephilim''s arrogant words, but for Emery''s sake, she tried hard to keep her cool.

    A momentter, Annara received information from the bat familiar she released right after stepping through the portal and with it she could finally detect theing threat.

    "That thing, that stage 7 Abyss creature. It''s near." ????w???ov??.co?

    In response, Jinkan spoke in a calm tone. "Rx, I know. We''re right on it."

    Not long after, a dozen acolytes came flying into the building with orbiters. These people were the acolytes of toon 1. Those seen among them were Eeshoo, Abrafo, the three Nephilim, and several others Klea didn''t recognize.

    The strongest person amongst them, Eeshoo, looked as calm as ever. The man usually didn''t say a word to anyone other than Jinkan. But then, to Klea''s surprise, he looked at Annara and opened his mouth.

    "The machine acolyte, As, did he fall?"

    As if she had expected the question, the red-haired girl nodded her head.

    Eesho''s expression changed for half a second before returning to his usual manner. Klea noticed it seemed her reaction was also noticed, as the atmosphere in the room quickly turned strange and awkward.

    Fortunately, the awkwardness didn''tst long as Jinkan quickly broke it by asking about thetest update of the situation. They didn''t have time to waste, as what mattered the most was the threating from the north.

    One of the people who hade with Eeshoo stepped forward and delivered the report.

    He took out a small cube that showed a moving picture with a live visual of theing hordes, while exining.

    "Having taken into ount countless factors, the creature is expected to arrive in approximately 45 minutes. It is also expected to bring with it thergest horde of Abyss creatures we have ever seen."

    Jinkan was silent for a while, before asking another question.

    "What about the situation and time projection for the survivors?"

    "98 percent of the survivors we collected have managed to get onto the transport ship. As for those who came from the east by third toon are currently entering the eastern gates of our base, they are expected to take 2 and a half hours to 3 hours to sessfully do the same thing."

    Jinkan''s expression still remained calm when she heard those words. After that, she turned to Abrafo - the formation expert in charge of the base''s defensive formation - and said, "Go and bring down the east gate wall. That way, the survivors will be able to move faster."

    Abrafo voiced his disapproval of Jinkan''s orders. He argued such an action would create a fatal gap for the entire defense and would allow hordes of Abyss creatures to enter the base. If that happened, it would endanger the entire base.

    However, Jinkan easily convinced the man by stating that there was not much need to defend the base anymore.

    "As for the iing hordes, their toon will take care of it, we need not risk anything."

    Such words annoyed Klea, however it was something to be expected from the Nephilim.

    With this setting, the estimated time required was significantly elerated by one hour. Jinkan then turned to Eeshoo, "We should be able to get at least half of them before the creature arrives, that''s roughly 150,000 points. But if we want all of them, we need to buy time for them. It''s about 30 minutes ording to my calctions, so which one would you choose?"

    "30 minutes�� Yes, I will do it." Eeshoo said in the next sentence in a very confident tone.

    Jinkan quickly added, "You do know what I am asking right?"

    "Yes, to hold down the stage 7 creature for 30 minutes. Yes, I''ll do it�� I''ll hold it back."

    Jinkan didn''t second-guess his words and continued with the next question. "How many men do you need?"

    Eeshoo replied calmly, "That creature has a strong psychic attack, not many people have the ability to withstand it. I''d prefer to go by myself."

    This time, Jinkan refuted his words. "No, can''t do. I will pick a few to back you up." Hearing that, Eeshoo didn''t say anything else and just nodded his head.

    Just like that, the final siege would be held just before the mission time reached zero.

 Chapter 976 Last Hour

    Chapter 976 Last Hour

    [0 hours, 58 minutes]

    A crowd of three million people had gathered and swarmed at the eastern gate of the toon 1 base. The entire base, or rather, stronghold was certainly such a sturdy andplex structure worthy of being built and bearing the name of the Nephilim.

    However, such sturdiness andplexity were also the reason as to why there was a blockage in the midst of the group of survivors who were passing through the gate.

    The steep paths, narrow passages, and many traps meant that the survivors whose conditions were mostly only on par with normal adults had a hard time getting through the gate into the base.

    In the meantime, Roran and Julian were both using thest bit of their stamina to resist the iing Abyss creatures that wereing ferociously from two different sides. Deafening roars and ear-piercing shrieks resounded through the air as they killed every Abyss creature that attacked them.

    "Hold the defensive line!! Hold!"

    Currently, from the initial 180 acolytes who embarked on this endeavor from the toon 3 base, only a little over 100 remained and were still fighting to protect the survivors.

    It was as if the Abyss creatures had gained intelligence and were smart enough to know that this particr gate was the only one they could break into, as horde after horde of Abyss creatures came rushing from north and south side of the base.

    This unexpected development momentarily caused the two captains to be in shambles as they did their best to hold them all back.

    "This is taking too long!", shouted Anas as he killed a Lurker. Facing such chaos and endless hordes of Abyss creatures, the Kaleos young noble seemed to be ready to activate his suit''s teleportation function anytime now.

    Fortunately, a momentter, about 100 meters long of the eastern wall of toon 1 base that impeded the survivors'' moving speed suddenly cracked and crumbled down to the ground like a pile of loose sands. It immediately rid of theplex terrain the survivors had to go through and directly opened a path to the center of the base.

    Beyond such sight was a dark-skinned acolyte who both Roran and Julian knew well. Abrafo who had just released the artifact that maintained the rune formation and made the 30 meter high metal wall copse, nodded his head when he saw the gazes of the two.

    "Get in! Hurry!", said Abrafo to the survivors, beckoning them to move faster.

    With the obstacles in their path had been removed, the survivors were finally able to quicken their pace and rush into the base. Now, they only needed to run another two miles in order to reach the transport vessel that lies in the center of the toon 1 base.

    The two captains, Roran and Julian, were just about to heave a sigh of relief when they noticed more Abyss creatures, an even greater number than before charging towards them - in particr from the northern side that was nowpletely exposed.

    With the means of protection they had �C the metal wall �C gone, there was no safe option any longer. The acolytes could only grit their teeth and continue fighting the Abyss creatures, escorting the survivors until they all reached and entered the transport vessel.

    To make things even more difficult, the golden hair girl, Jinkan Nephilim, came flying from the sky and said that she wanted to choose a few of the strongest in the acolytes'' ranks to join her for the final battle against the stage 7 Abyss creature.

    Hearing such words qucikly made Arcana ready to activate his suit''s teleport feature and ran away. However, Jinkan seemed to have expected how the kid-looking acolyte would react, since she hade to him before he could make an escape.

    She brought her face close to Arcana''s ear and seemed to be whispering something, and the expression on Arcana''s face visibly changed as time passed. In the end, with a heavy expression, the kid-looking nodded his head, agreeing to join the team.

    The next person Jinkan chose was the Titan bloodline Sigurd, which was honestly the choice everyone had expected. However, the next individual was someone that brought surprise to everyone without exception.

    One Asian-looking young man, the known taciturn amongst the group, an elite acolyte from the lower realm world Earth �C Chumo.

    Not even a few seconds passed, Chumo''s captain, the Roman General Julian, quickly voiced his objection, and this opinion of his was quickly backed up by Thrax.

    Unfortunately, with just one sentence from Jinkan, saying that the participation of those she selected would help to dy the monstrosity and buy time for the millions of survivors, Julian and Thrax fell silent and no one voiced their argument anymore.

    Now that they knew what was at stake, the two of them could only hope for Chumo''s safety, and vent their frustration on the oing horde of Abyss creatures.

    At the end of the day, 7 people were selected to find a way to stop the stage 7 Abyss creature''s advance. Those seven people were Sigurd, Arcana, Chumo, Abrafo, Lyndell, Eeshoo, and Jinkan herself. ????w???ov??.co?

    After delegating the post they had left behind, the seven of them quickly ran towards the northern wall of the base and arrived at the top of the gate overlooking the north.

    It turned out that apart from the seven of them, Jinkan had also prepared 200 metal golems as extra manpower and a precaution. They all then waited while their attention waspletely fixed on the northern horizon.

    Not long after, Jinkan and the others could feel the vibrations urring on the sturdy metal walls beneath their feet getting stronger as the rising dust of smoke in the north drew closer and bigger in their view.

    Their attention was quickly drawn to one particr area of ??the yellow in, where arge crack could be seen appearing. Following right behind it was a horde of Abyss creatures numbering in millions.

    Looking at this sight, Eeshoo calmly stepped onto his special golden disk orbiter. As it gradually flew away from the base, the golden hair young man turned his head to Jinkan and said,

    "Unless I say so, you don''t have to join the battle."

    Jinkan nodded her head. However, when Eeshoo had flown a distance away, she quickly began to make ns with the other five acolytes she had selected. To theirplete surprise, the female Nephilim actually knew everything about their abilities, even the low profile Chumo.

    They all watched in amazement and astonishment as Jinkan devised a n that took each and every one of them into ount.

    "Alright, you all will listen to my signal," said the female Nephilim as she finished telling her n.

    At the same time, thend two miles to the north suddenly exploded like a volcano. From within, the long-awaited golden Royal Centipede revealed itself, followed by a deafening screech that resounded through the air.

    Facing it in the air, a figure shone brightly like the sun.

 Chapter 977 Eeshoo

    Chapter 977 Eeshoo

    Humans in any civilization would always have a ''god'' figure in their lives. It gives a sense of both security and fulfillment. These figures were loved, feared, and worshiped by them.

    Nephilim was considered such figures among the gods.

    Within the three boundless realms that were under the control of humanity, there were only 11 other factions that could be consideredparable to these Nephilims.

    They held absolute control over 8 gxies and over 100 human-upied worlds that covered all of the three categories - low, middle, and high. With that massive territory they possessed, there were approximately over one trillion humans living under their reign.

    Therefore, it was not an umon urrence when a new descendant was born among the Nephilim bloodline, millions would kneel in worship. Or, in some other case, millions would be in in order to be offered as sacrifices.

    However, not all Nephilim descendants were treated the same.

    The faction adopted the caste system to make sure the resources were distributed to those who were gifted and the authority would fall to those who were worthy. As for the Nephilim, their caste system was divided into andposed by three castes.

    The Highborn, those born from those amongst the royalty; the Lowborn, namely those born from mixed marriages with other families; andstly, the Outsider. They were people who were not rted by blood to the family and were instead invited to join as members.

    Blood always ys a major part in any session in ruling the faction, especially so to make sure that the one who took control was those of the same kin. As such, no Lowborn would ever bepared norparable to a Highborn, except for those rare, very special circumstances.

    And Eeshoo was one such circumstance.

    A child prodigy who broke the limit of an aptitude meter.

    "Congrattions, the boy has the superior SS aptitude talent!"

    When his extraordinary monstrous talent was discovered by the higher-ups of the Nephilim, Eeshoo''s life underwent aplete and earth-shattering change. He and his whole family were quickly pulled out of whatever lives they had before, leaving everything behind them, friends or rtives as theynded amongst the royalty, given the best of everything the faction can offer.

    The change came so abruptly, that Eeshoo has no real choice for his lifes, all were prepared for him and he has to follow. To the point that he was quickly paired and matched with a suitable partner. It was a girl his own age whoter came in the same year into the privileged ss of the Magus Academy.

    Jinkan Nephilim, the one considered as the highest rank among the Highborn. She was, in fact, a princess and the twelfth in line of the sessor to the Nephilim throne.

    With their noble status and extraordinary talent, the two swiftly became the prominent young couple of the Nephilim. Both of them aimed to bring glory to the faction and took their ce amongst the most exalted.

    [Eeshoo Nephilim]

    [Aptitude: SS]

    [Battle power: 288]

    [Spirit force: 1000]

    [Light Spirit: 6 Pir]

    [Sun Spirit: 3 Pir]

    With the weight and expectations of the entire faction on his shoulder, Eeshoo manages to defy all odds and aplish miracles at any corners, one such as harnessing the power of a sun into his spirit core.

    He is the genius, the prodigy of the generation.

    Flying above the yellow ins, his eyes facing the 100-meter-tall abomination looming over the sky, Eeshoo used his Nephilim sacred Divine technique. This was a technique that was only handed down to the Nephilim''s Highborns.

    [Angelic Descent]

    His body swiftly began to be basked in a shimmering golden light, and one by one, golden shining wings formed on his back.

    One�� two�� three�� four pairs of wings appeared on Eeshoo''s back before hepleted his transformation.

    [Activated stage 4, Angelic Descent]

    [Battle power increased by 80]

    [Spirit force boost by 400]

    Stage 4 was something that could only be done by a magus level, but the genius could easily activate it.

    In an instant, Eeshoo had transformed into an embodiment of god with four pairs of radiant majestic wings visible on his back.

    He then took out 32 pieces of high-grade [Soaring Shuttle], and with the great boost [Angelic Descent] bestowed and the battle arts mastered by all the Nephilim descendants, all 32 artifacts flew under hispletemand. It was as if they were an extension of his own hand.

    Before charging in with his artifacts, while the Abyss creature was staring at him, the Nephilim genius started off his assault by casting the spell [Radiating st].

    A ball of light appeared in front of Eeshoo, before rapidly expanding and piercing all eyes that saw it, taking away their sight for a period of time. And just like that, the golden Royal Centipede as well as the hundreds of thousands Abyss creatures on the ground and the sky went blind.

    With all preparations set, Eeshoo''s figure immediately plunged rapidly diving from the sky towards the horde of Abyss creatures. Surrounded by the 32 Soaring Shuttles constantly revolving around his body, everything he passed by and near was crushed and destroyed into smithereens.

    When he was 10 meters near the Royal Centipede, he performed a quick curve movement in the air while his Soaring Shuttles bombarded the creature''s golden carapace without mercy.

    The relentless attacks caused multiple cracks on the creature''s carapace, and once again made the creature screech in pain. It was of course trying to retaliate, but by that time Eeshoo had already flown away from it.

    In the second round, the Royal Centipede, who was annoyed that its attacks were unsessful, attacked Eeshoo using its psyche attack. Unfortunately, Eeshoo had predicted its action and cast the [Bright Shield] spell. A translucent barrier enveloped his figure, and the psyche attack that came into contact with it only made slight ripples before dissipating.

    From the top of the northern gate of toon 1 base, the six acolytes watched in amazement as the Nephilim prodigy yed the huge Abyss creature in the palm of his hand.

    Eeshoo kept his distance while sending out enough attacks to keep the creature engaged with him. This was Eeshoo''s way of buying time.

    "We might not really need to fight, after all. Man''s got it," said Arcana with apparent glee.

    Jinkan, however, didn''t seem to be thinking the same thing as she kept her attention on the situation. As expected, momentster, the Royal Centipede let out a loud shriek and suddenly all the Flyers and Reavers in the area turned their courses towards the Nephilim genius.

    Seeing this, Jinkan said,

    "Prepare yourself, do as nned!"

 Chapter 978 Battle of Andora 8

    Chapter 978 Battle of Andora 8

    Sounds of pping and loud shrieks rang out in the air as tens of thousands of flying Abyss creatures consisting of stage 2 Flyers and stage 4 Reavers filled the sky around the golden Royal Centipede.

    From atop the base wall, the scene was like a congregation of dark clouds, so massive that itpletely blocked the ray of the burning sun, Eeshoo who was surrounded by countless Abyss creatures.

    However, despite seeing such a threatening circumstance, the six figures that were observing the situation simply continued their observations and didn''t seem to be taking any action at all.

    "Just stand ready," Jinkan said in a low tone, while her gaze was fixed on her partner, worried about his safety.

    Meanwhile, Eeshoo was busy maneuvering his way through the crowds of Abyss creatures, using the extraordinary mobility afforded by the four pairs of angel wings on his back to the utmost limit.

    At the same time, he also maintained control of the 32 Soaring Shuttle artifacts in his possession, keeping them in a circr motion around him and ripping all the Abyss creatures into shreds if they got in his way.

    Whuussssss�C

    Like an apex predator in a serene savanna, Eeshoo''s figure streaked all over the ce with nothing able to stop him. No more than a few seconds were spent in one area, as he went on a massacre and relentlessly killed the surrounding Abyss creatures.

    While doing all that, he was still able to cast his powerful spell [Sunbeam] at the golden Royal Centipede. A dazzling beam of light shot toward the towering creature, decimating all the Abyss creatures unlucky enough to be in its path to dust.

    Each time the beamnded on the Royal Centipede''s body, it scorched and cracked the scales apart causing the creature to let out an ear-splitting scream of pain.

    The six people who were watching the ongoing battle from the start were blown away by the sight of one person who was able to keep such a terrifying 7-stage Abyss creature busy for several minutes. And if that wasn''t impressive enough, he did it while surrounded and attacked by thousands of Abyss creatures.

    But in the end, the man''s rampage was stopped as he waspletely surrounded with no way out in any direction. Even so, Eeshoo''s face did not change one bit, as if the golden Royal Centipede and the crowd of Abyss creatures before him did not pose a single threat to him.

    Still as calm as ever, Eeshoo brought his hands together in front of his chest, and when he let go, a small glowing orb appeared between them. The orb rapidly expanded with each passing moment, until finally, it suddenly contracted and sted into the sky.

    [zing Sun]

    Right after the explosion, came a violent surge of heatwave that was so destructive that it instantly incinerated anything it touched. In an instant, all the Abyss creatures that were in the sky within a half mile radius disappeared as if they didn''t exist in the first ce.

    The [zing Sun] spell was so powerful that it instantly got rid of the mass of Abyss creatures that surrounded Eeshoo. However, such a spell was not one without drawbacks.

    Right after he unleashed the spell, a wave of exhaustion and weakness swept over Eeshoo, causing him to be unable to move for a second. It was also at this exact moment that the golden Royal Centipede took action.

    It managed to get close to Eeshoo and had him in its sight. Its body swiftly shot forward, trying to maul thetter''s body with itsrge, razor-sharp pincers.

    The pincers were getting closer and closer to Eeshoo''s body, and if itnded he would no doubt be split into several pieces. But fortunately, at thest possible moment, Eeshoo was still able to cast a spell on himself.

    [Bright Shield] ????w???o???.co?

    A golden, mirror-like shield was created in front of him, and in the next instant, the Royal Centipede''s pincers struck Eeshoo.

    BAAAAMMMM!!!!!

    The shield immediately shattered and Eeshoo was flung back several meters. However, the Abyss creature hadn''t finished attacking Eeshoo yet, as what followed right after was dozens of long, scythe-like armsing at breakneck speed from all directions.

    Eeshoo was in grave danger. He knew that another attack woulde after the first one, and thus he was ready to dodge. Unfortunately, the fatigue because of casting the [zing Sun] still affected him and slowed his reaction speed.

    Just when he thought he would end up getting hurt however, the creature suddenly stopped in its tracks.

    Half a mile away, a figure flew with two fingers ced on its forehead, partially covering an open eye that emitted a blue glow.

    [Eye of Mistra]

    The psyche attacking from Arcana''s third eye proved capable of stopping the Abyss creature''s movements for a few seconds. It was more than enough time for Eeshoo''s condition to recover and allow him to get away from the attack.

    An annoyed expression could be seen on his face, but Eeshoo still gave a grateful nod to the kid-looking acolyte for the help he gave.

    A few secondster, the [Eye of Mistra] Arcana seemed to no longer have any effect as the golden Royal Centipede broke free from the spell and let out a high-pitched shriek in anger. Even so, the kid-looking acolyte still tried his best to contain the creature with his skill.

    Knowing that Arcana''s strength alone was not enough, at the same time, a dark-skinned man had arrived near the stage 7 Abyss creature. An emblem emitting waves of profound earth spirit energy could be seen on his hand.

    In the next second, the man clenched his fists to break the artifact, and using his blood, he immediately set up a rune formation on the ground while chanting a spell incantation. A surging energy waves emitted continued to strengthen until it finally reached a peak.

    [Pirs of the Stone God]

    Immediately after, the ground around Royal Centipede suddenly shook and from within appeared 10 huge stone pirs that soared past the towering creature itself. The stone pirs fused with each other on top of the Abyss creature, and then quickly entangled its body and restrained it.

    "NOW!!!"

    The shout came from a girl standing on top of the wall. Right next to her, surprisingly stood arge 3-meter long crossbow that had been armed with a 4-meter-long metal arrow. At the moment, the bowstring had been drawn to its maximum by the Titan bloodline holder, Sigurd.

    Another young man who had traits of Asian descent was busy making the final adjustments to the crossbow using his special skill [Eye of the Raven]. The adjustments were quicklypleted and he immediately said, "Shoot!"

    The drawn bowstring was released, and the huge arrow immediately shot out swiftly like lightning, heading straight for the stage 7 Abyss creature, towards a certain spot in the center of its body.

    Thanks to the [Eye of the Raven], the group learnt of the stage 7 Abyss creature''s weak point. Its heart. The arrow was aimed right at it, and with how the creature was being restrained, it could only watch helplessly as its heart was pierced by the arrow.

    CRACK!!!

    A powerful shot of abined effort between a Tier 5 artifact Giant Crossbow owned by Jinkan, enabled by Sigurd''s strength in the direction following Chumo''s skill that saw through the Abyss creature''s weakness.

    The shot managed to severely injure Royal Centipede as its body swiftly fell to the ground, identally killing hundreds of Abyss creatures on the ground. It then squirmed for a while before finally lying still, motionless.

    "H-hah! We did it!", shouted Arcana as he looked at the dead body of the Abyss creature.

    Everyone was still stunned because what had just happened was a bit unbelievable to them. They still couldn''t believe that they managed to bring such monstrosity down with their own hands.

    Their admiration for the Nephilim girl also grew, as she had only met and seen the power of the Abyss creature on the Sacred Mountain, but she was able to quickly find the best method to kill it using abination of just a few people.

    However, contrary to expectations, Jinkan had yet to celebrate. She was still in a state of alert because she knew it wasn''t over yet. Unless they managed to get the golden orb in the body of the Abyss creature, it wasn''t over yet.

    Abrafo, who was closest to the body of the Abyss creature, was assigned to retrieve it. However, just as his hand reached the orb, Commander Raynor''s corpse that was in the creature''s body suddenly opened its eyes. The next moment, a shining glow enveloped the creature''s body and powerful energy emerge once again bringing life to the dead creature

    [Rebirth]

    The Abyss creature once again awakened, and the first thing it did was crush the man standing close to it with its massive body.

    BAAMMMM!!!!

 Chapter 979 Battle of Andora 9

    Chapter 979 Battle of Andora 9

    In a matter of seconds, the golden Royal Centipede that should have been killed by the arrow in its heart rose into the air once again as if what had just happened didn''t happen, causing the group to stare at it with dumbfounded expressions.

    Arcana, who was the next closest person to the Abyss creature, quickly turned around to retreat. Being chased by the undying abomination, he look at Jinkan and the others on top of the wall and said, "I have done my part, I''m out!"

    Without waiting for a response, a bright light quickly enveloped Arcana''s body and his figure disappeared without a trace teleported out of the.

    In the meantime, Eeshoo who had regained some of his energy swiftly dove towards the monstrous Abyss creature and took control of the situation one more time.

    Within the northern wall of the toon 1 base, a muddy figure suddenly emerged from the floor. It grew to the height of a normal adult and turned into a dark-skinned man. Unexpectedly, Abrafo who should have died by Royal Centipede''s attack was still alive.

    Apparently, he managed to escape with a spell that allowed him to sink into the earth. However, he didn''t actually escape unscathed as both his legs were crushed to a pulp. Seeing this, Lyndell quickly came over and tried to heal him.

    On the other hand, Jinkan''s face was still as calm as usual when she saw that Abrafo had managed to escape. The girl knew about his escape ability, thus the reason as to why she chose him to retrieve the orb.

    The only thing that she didn''t expect was the fact that the Abyss creature coulde back to life that fast.

    Suppressing the irritation in her heart, Jinkan turned her head and said, "One more time!"

    The order was for Chumo and Sigurd, for them to cooperate in operating the crossbow and shoot therge metal arrow once again.

    Chumo had made a mistake, although his [Eye of the Raven] did tell him about the abyss creature weakness, which was the heart thaty hiding in its back spleen. However it didn''t actually kill it as it''s not a normal creature at all.

    What he really should be aiming for the arrow to hit was either the figure of Commander Raynor or the golden orb thaty right under the jaws of the Abyss creature.

    However, with his skill, Chumo found out that the spirit energy that circted in the Abyss creature''s body was actually channeled back and forth between the two. Therefore, he couldn''t decide which one they should shoot to effectively take the creature down.

    While he was hesitant and brooding about the matter, a familiar female voice entered his mind. "Aim at the magus corpse!"

    Jinkan''s words came so timely that Chumo couldn''t help but suspect that she could actually read minds. Still, he heeded her words and without much thought, using his [Eye of the Raven], he calcted the arrow''s trajectory and projection, taking into ount the arrow''s flying speed, weight, and wind speed.

    However, now that there was no Arcana and Abrafo to help hold down the creature, Chumo also needed to take ount of the creature''s movement, which was an extremely daunting task as it was currently upied fighting Eeshoo and moving around everywhere.

    As such, the moment he finally saw the perfect opportunity, Chumo immediately shouted.

    "Release!!"

    Whoosshhhhh�C

    The metal arrow shot from the huge crossbow, streaking swiftly through the air towards the Abyss creature. But this time, as a being that possessed intelligence, the Royal Centipede was ready.

    The moment it noticed and heard the sound of the arrow cutting through the air, it immediately halted its initial movement and went in a different direction.

    Crakkkkk!!

    The arrownded on the Abyss creature''s body, but because of the creature''s timely reaction, it missed its target by two meters. The shot still managed to hurt the creature, but not enough to make it fall like before. Instead, the attack made the creature ignore Eeshoo, its previous target and charge towards the wall where Chumo and the others were.

    "Again!!", shouted Jinkan, unfazed by the approaching Royal Centipede.

    The female Nephilim still maintained her calm, while Sigurd swiftly took action, once again pulling another four-meter-long metal arrow with all the strength he could muster.

    At the same time, with Jinkan''s order, 100 metal golems flew out of the base towards the approaching Abyss creature. They served to try to stop the creature or buy enough time until the next arrow was prepared.

    The hundred 3-meter-tall golems marched towards the Abyss creatures. Each with their own weapon; shooting, shing, piercing the Royal Centipede but weren''t really able to hurt it. s, they were far from enough to stop the monster and were blown to pieces a dozen at a time by the creature''s attacks.

    Fortunately, their sacrifice brought enough time for the next arrow to be fired.

    "Release!!"

    With a distance of less than a hundred meters, the arrow should be able to hit its target more urately this time.

    Whoooossshhh�C

    However this time, it still didn''tnd on the intended target. It still pierced the creature''s body, half a meter away from the corpse of Commander Raynor barely graze its shoulder.

    Shriieekkkkk��

    Even though their objective was not achieved, the Abyss creature was still seriously injured by the two arrows fired by the group. It shrieked in pain, and elerated its movement darting towards the wall.

    Unable to escape quick enough with his current condition, Abrafo decided to activate his suit''s teleport function and disappeared from the ce. Sigurd carried the huge crossbow on his back, while Chumo used [Dark Smoke].

    Immediately after, eighteen shadow copies of his exact figure jumped out of the wall and dashed off in all directions, trying to distract the Abyss creature. s, it didn''t seem to work.

    Baaaammmmm!!!

    A loud crash echoed through the air as Royal Centipede mmed its body against the metal wall of the base. The metal wall that received all the momentum that the Abyss beasts had umted copsed in an instant, and the Abyss creature brought its horde into the base.

    "No! The evacuation is not over yet!" shouted Jinkan, as she looked at the copsed wall and the oing horde of Abyss creatures from the safety of the golden vessel that was currently in the sky.

    Eeshoo approached the Royal Centipede and fired several [Sun Beam] to get its attention once again. However, his efforts werepletely ignored by the Abyss creature. It just continued to move forward, towards the center of the base where the transport vessel was.

    [0 hours, 16 minutes]

    Seeing the remaining time they had, Jinkan panicked. She was no longer thinking about the millions of survivors from the base of toon 3 who had not finished entering the transport vessel. Rather, the fact that if the creature wasn''t stopped, even all of the 3 million survivors she had gathered would die as well along with the transport.

    Grabbing amunication device, Jinkan spoke to her subordinates, "Prepare for threats from the north! Defend the transport vessel at all cost!"

    From the northern wall where it entered, the stage 7 Abyss creature was only 3 miles away from the construct. At this time, it was rapidly heading towards the center of the base, destroying all the buildings in its path.

    Then suddenly, at this critical situation, Jinkan noticed that a figure was heading towards the base from the north at a very high speed.

    . co?

    "What''s this now?!"

    The figure looked like a ship in dark blue metal as they continued moving at such a speed. As it got closer, it then looked more like a bird with gleaming dark blue wings.

    In the end, Jinkan finally saw clearly who the new arrival was. It was the figure of one of the fastest acolytes currently on the. The bird of prey, Vida Themary.

    With her special transformation form, she was able to fly at an unbelievably fast speed. As she flew past the copsed walls, Jinkan noticed that she seemed to be carrying something in her arms.

    Only when Vida arrived right above the stage 7 Abyss creature did Jinkan know what it was. Rather, who it was.

    A man in crimson armor fell in the sky and onto the head of the Royal Centipede. While in midair, arge sword could be seen in the man''s hand and he thrusted the tip downwards, into the creature''s head.

    The man was no other than the Dragon bloodline Zach Talon

    Zach shouted angrily as the crimson armor covering his body gradually changed, turning darker into jet ck armor with a faint red tint.

    "Bloodline Breakthrough! Rank 6!"

    A surge of power flowed through Zach as he gripped the hilt of his sword and sent the de deeper into the Abyss creature''s body until almost nothing remained above. Tightening his grip once more, Zach roared as he ran across its back until the creature''s tail, splitting the creature from top to bottom.

    Craaaackkk!!!

    "DIE!!"

 Chapter 980 New Form

    Chapter 980 New Form

    The Dragon bloodline prodigy, Zach Talon''s bloodline had been stuck in the Rank 5 ever since he entered the Magus Academy. And, ever since his duel with the young resilient wolf, his body and subsequently his bloodline had been unsettled.

    Before the mid-test began, the Chief Commander Raynor, extended an olive branch and offered to join on the actual mission assigned by the Magus Alliance, to enter an area marked as Sacred Mountain and fight the strongest creature on the.

    The offer certainly tempted him in the hope to finally unleash his power and reach a breakthrough.

    Thinking about the squad and toon that will be assigned to him, Zach thought about turning it down. However, a little mention of his father''s legacy by the other party changed his mind.

    "Help me out and I will tell you what I know about your father" themander said

    Zach then gave themand of toon 2 to the bird of prey, Vida Themary, and went with the man.

    He had been helping themander''s since day one of the mid-test, ughtering hundreds of thousands of Abyss creatures for the other party. As such, when he realized that themander actually had his own personal agenda, he waspletely enraged.

    Not only by the fact the man had deceived and used him for his own convenience, but also because many lives that should have been his responsibility were lost because of his one-sided decision.

    Later on, he also failed to stop the stage 7 Abyss creature from destroying the toon 2 transport vessel. Hence when all the other acolytes decided to depart from the, he and Vida �Cwho was still furious with Rufus Tigerson''s death decided to chase after the creature across the continent all the way to the toon 1 base.

    The untold amount of rage, from multiple failures and deep regrets, unexpectedly helped Zach break through the bottleneck and evolve his bloodline to Rank 6.

    [Neo Bahamut Bloodline evolved to rank 6]

    [Rank 6 - Nova Bahamut]

    [Battle power increase exponentially]

    [Battle power: 305 (345)]

    [New innate Ability - Third Draconic Transformation]

    [Battle power increases 100 points]

    "DIE!!"

    With the newfound strength coursing through his physique, jet ck armor covering his body, and unbridled fury towards the Royal Centipede, Zach plunged his sword deep into the creature''s golden centipede and dashed forth, cleaving the creature from top to bottom.

    Shrriieeekkk��

    The 100 meter long body of the centipede once again writhed violently on the ground, as it let out a shriek of pain that slightly shook the air around it. A long, deep wound that was bleeding profusely was visible on its back.

    However, what should have been a critical hit sufficient to send the creature into the depths of hell was only able to bring it to a halt for a few seconds before a golden glow once again enveloped its body. The gaping wound that stretched from one end to the other on its back slowly closed as if it had never happened in the first ce.

    Seeing the same thing happening again, standing on the deck of the golden ship, Jinkan shouted loudly at the Dragon bloodline.

    "Slice the magus corpse to kill it! And don''t let it get anywhere near the transport!"

    Zach nced at the Nephilim girl for a moment but didn''t say anything to refute her. He then once again gripped the hilt of his huge sword tightly, and prepared for the second round against the Abyss creature.

    [Draconic me]

    The temperature in the air began to rapidly rise as Zach''s entire body was engulfed in smoldering mes. His strength rose to another level the moment the spell applied to him. Immediately, his figure disappeared and streaked across the ground towards the revived stage 7 Abyss creature at breakneck speed, leaving a trail of zing mes behind him.

    nk! St! Shriekkkk�C!

    Loud noises and shrieks began to sound in the air as Zach ferociously attacked at Royal Centipede. The sword in his hand danced wildly, each strike it performed would inflict deep, searing wounds on the creature''s body. Under the Dragon bloodline''s relentless and merciless onught, the Abyss creature was getting overwhelmed bit by bit.

    At the same time, from the sky above the Royal Centipede, Eeshoo joined the fray by sending out his Soaring Shuttles and attacking it from various directions. Already overwhelmed by Zach''s ferocious attack, the Abyss creature could only helplessly take the beating it was given. Its body swayed everywhere as it was pushed around, and it eventually crashed into the surrounding buildings.

    The Abyss creature was caught in a two against one fight and couldn''t extricate itself out of it, as Zach and Eeshoo worked together to make sure it couldn''t do so. It waspletely stopped from advancing to the transport vessel, and it was even slowly being pushed back towards the north wall.

    Apart from stopping the creature from advancing further into the base, Zach and Eeshoo also tried their best to end its life by targeting Commander Raynor''s corpse on its body. Unfortunately, the Royal Centipede left no gap from them to exploit and continued to tightly protect the spot below its jaw with its scythe-like arms.

    Thus, the fight turned into a protracted one, in which the two powerful acolytes continued to inflict severe injuries while the creature continued to heal itself over and over again.

    Dozens of eyes could only watch the intense battle from afar. They were baffled and astonished by the fact that this fight was not something they were capable of following. Even the only magus of the group, Magus Beine, was stunned and couldn''t fathom the power of the two young prodigies.

    One person, however; Jinkan was watching the ongoing battle in rapt attention while keeping track of the remaining time.

    [0 hours 9 minutes]

    Any minute now, she couldmand the transport vessel to initiate and depart from the, ensuring that she and her toon would get the points they deserved. Even though not all of the survivors made it in, she was more than ready to abandon them all if the situation forced her to. But ideally, she hoped that with the help of the dragon prodigy, Eeshoo would be able to kill the creature. That will be the ideal result that gives the best conclusion to bring back to the faction.

    A figure suddenly flew up to the female Nephilim. It was Vida, who was still in her bloodline form.

    "That self reviving skill is a bitch! But Zach will slice apart that creature 100 times if he has to!, Huh! See how long it can continue to heal itself!"

    Hearing this, Jinkan snorted. "You know nothing, so don''t speak nonsense. That golden orb, the wisp, contains an ancient primordial power. I reckon it could revive that stage 7 creature ten thousand times before it finally exhausted itself."

    Vida was a little taken back by the words and said "If that orb is the problem, Then why aim at the corpse, just aim at the orb instead!"

    Jinkan couldn''t help but snort again when she heard such naive words. "No! there are still three souls inside that thing and hurting the wisp could lead to the unexpected, no.. I would rather not"

    Vida knew there was some other reason hidden by the Nephilim, but as long as the end goal was the death of that creature she would y along.

    Suddenly a loud shriek caught the attention of both of them. The two quickly turned their gazes to the ongoing battle to see what was happening.

    Apparently, the stage 7 Abyss creature unleashes another psyche attack on the two figures that attacked it. Unfortunately, such an attack could not affect, much less injure the two of them. Instead, it simply created an opening that the two of them quickly took.

    [Mega re]

    [Sun Beam]

    Two destructive fire-based spellsbined with one another, creatingbustion capable of melting the Royal Centipede''s study carapace into a repulsive mass of liquid. The Abyss creature didn''t even have a chance to shriek, as its death throe was subdued by the spells'' explosion.

    However, within a few seconds, a familiar golden light enveloped its body once again,

    Vida frowned as she seemed to notice something strange. In her contemtion, she blurted out her thoughts. "Strange. The interval between each revival seems to be faster��is it not?"

    Hearing this, a realization seemed to hit Jinkan. Her calm expression finally broke as all the color drained from her face. "T-this is bad!"

    Meanwhile, the huge smoke resulting from the explosion of the two spells slowly dissipated. Like before, the Royal Centipede rose to the air once again; however this time, it tilted its head upwards and showed the body of the magus, who currently had a wicked smile on his face.

    "Must.. survive�� need.. better.. stronger"

    All of a sudden, the golden orb above the body emitted a dazzling light, and the entire body of the creature quickly followed, engulfed in light. Powerful energy waves rapidly gushed out from within the creature.

    "That Cosmic power again!" Jinkan said "The wisp is leaking out its power!!"

    What Jinkan feared the most happened right in front of her eyes.

    "Eeshoo, Retreat!!" Jinkan shouted

    Unfortunately for her, the Nephilim prodigy was stunned by what was happening in front of him and couldn''t hear her scream.

    The golden orb and the figure of Magus Raynor were pulled inside the centipede body before the 100 meter long body of the Abyss creature gradually cracked and split apart.

    A three meter tall humanoid figure came out from the split body

    It was a gigantic male human with the face of Magus Raynor. The golden orb was visible on its naked chest, and multiple golden bug parts were attached to its back and some throughout its body. Standing before Zach and Eeshoo was a monstrous form of half human and half bug.

    What surprised the two of them the most was the fact that they could perceive an ounce of cosmic power from the other party, which meant that it was an existence at the level of a Grand Magus.

    The figure opened its eyes, and spoke, "This is�� real power"

 Chapter 981 Time Left

    Chapter 981 Time Left

    "Move!..Get in! Quickly!!"

    Julian shouted loudly as his hand waved repeatedly, gesturing towards the crowd of survivors, who in response swiftly began to run frantically towards the center of the toon 1 base where the transport vessel was.

    Currently, barely a third of the total number of survivors had entered the construct. Most of them were stuck waiting for their turn to step forward and onto the ship, while the rest who were left far behind the line screamed in terror as the streets of the base had been filled with countless Abyss creatures.

    At this time, not just the broken east gate and north gate but all around 10 miles of the wall has been overflowing with abyss creatures. There were millions of them entering the base.

    Lurker came out of the narrow alleys and pounced on nearby survivors, while Crawler leapt off second-floor buildings that were widely visible within the base, killing those unlucky enough to be nearby at the time. The Abyss creatures made sure to wreak havoc amidst the crowd of survivors, causing some of them to break out of the mob in search of safety.

    The third toon acolytes were overwhelmed when they saw the chaos amongst the survivors and tried their best to save as many of them as possible. Unfortunately, the acolytes who only numbered in the hundreds were simply notparable to the millions of survivors.

    Fortunately as they got closer to the center of the base, there were more metal golems and also some of the first toon acolyte joined the battle.

    "Just a little bit more! Keep moving!" said the captain on the other side of the mass

    While fending off the Abyss creatures that attacked the survivors, Roran attentively checked the device in his hand as he heard that it suddenly emitted a certain sound.

    [Time left: 0 hours 0 minutes]

    [Magus Academy''s Mid testpleted]

    [All acolytes are called upon to return to the academy to receive final points]

    It seemed just like what the Nephilim girl said, the mid-test would not end automatically like the virtual games they had experienced before. They were required to enter directly into the construct in order to leave, or in their particr case, activate theirbat suit''s function of teleportation.

    Many acolytes also realized that the Abyss creature he had just killed no longer added to his total points. Hence right now, the only reason they continued to stay on this was simply to help the survivors escape.

    However, to everyone''splete surprise, the towering construct that stood tall in the center of the base suddenly made rumbling sounds. Momentster, a bright light began to appear and enveloped the entire surface.

    A thought shed through the harlight prince''s mind and his expression turned to disbelief at this sight.

    "Are they really going to leave now?! There are still a lot of people who still haven''t entered!"

    The possibility of such a thing happening quickly brough panic to the acolytes who were still fighting on the ground.

    ***

    A figure was seen rushing towards the north side of the base. Upon seeing a familiar object in the sky, Armand Nephilim swiftly approached the Nephilim Princess who was currently safe within the protection of her golden vessel.

    "Everything is ready, Sister Jinkan," Armand said respectfully. "What''s your next order? Should we go now?"

    The girl did not immediately respond and her gaze was fixed elsewhere. Armand could see how sweat was dripping profusely down her cheeks, and thus he turned to look in the direction she was looking at and immediately fell into shock.

    In the distance, where many deafening sounds and destruction urred, two figures �C the dragon bloodline and the Nephilim genius �C were battling a terrifying three meter tall humanoid figure.

    Arge sword swung violently relentlessly, only to be parried and flown back towards its owner each time. Several golden colored flying artifacts also suffered the same fate, only being able to helplessly bounce off the huge half human half insect figure, barely able to injure it at all.

    nk!! Bamm!! nk!!

    Just a minute ago, the previous stage 7 Abyss creature �C Royal Centipede �C had evolved and transformed into humanoid form. The powerful sword and artifact that were previously capable of breaking and injuring the creature''s body seemed to have lost their edge as they barely affected the figure.

    The fight became exponentially more difficult not only because of the seemingly impervious body of the transformed Abyss creature but also of the fact that it was now even capable of casting spells.

    [Meteorite Body]

    The Tier 6 body enhancement spell derived from metal elements quickly took effect, hardening the already imprable body, resisting all attacks from the two prodigies.

    nk! nk! nk!!

    Zach''s multiple sword skill was blocked and retaliation swiftly came for the Dragon bloodline, as a fist quickly sunk into his body and sent him flying into the distance, crashing into a building.

    BOOMMMM!!!

    After swatting the Dragon bloodline prodigy like a fly, the humanoid figure turned his gaze towards Eeshoo, who was still busy controlling the flying artifacts to attack it, with an ominous smile on his face.

    "Hahahaha, this.. Is�� what being�� human.. Is�� I like it��"

    It was obvious that not only the transformed Abyss creature could take on the form of Magus Raynor, but it could also use the spells and skills thetter possessed during his lifetime. The monster fought like an enhanced version of the Magus Commander, one that had broken through to the illustrious Grand Magus level.

    To put it simply, the current Abyss creature was an existence that was beyond the capabilities of the acolytes, even the most resplendent of geniuses.

    Seeing such a creature staring at him, Eeshoo could immediately feel a strong shiver involuntarily run down his spine.

    He hated it.

    Worst of all, the abomination seemed to be able to sense his fear as it smiled evilly at him.

    On the other hand, Zach''s figure slowly rose from the rubble of the building his body had crushed. Even though he had clearly suffered a loss, the man still seemed to want to give the creature another try. In fact, the Dragon bloodline seemed to be growing a personal grudge against the creature.

    For Eeshoo, the smart decision was to retreat; however, he couldn''t. He was Eeshoo Nephilim, the known prodigy. He would absolutely not run when the half-blood still stood and fought the Abyss creature.

    No! He had always been able to defy all odds. Therefore he would stay and fight.

    Knowing that this would be an arduous fight, Eeshoo pulled out half a dozen items from his spatial ring. Gauntlets, boots, pendants, armor, and his rarely seen weapon �C a longbow. All of them were special Tier 5 weapons, and would help him bring his power to the utmost maximum.

    On the other side, the insect part that lies on the figure''s back trembles before multiple sharp insect legse out of it turning into a deadly weapon.

    Afterwards, the sh between the three figures rose to another level that exceeded expectations, causing none of the acolytes observing the battle to dare to approach.

    The sight was so terrifying that Armand''s legs softened and he almost fell to the ground.

    "Sister!, that thing,... we.. we should leave now!"

    Unfortunately for him, Jinkan once again ignored him. The Nephilim Princess had called Eeshoo to retreat a few times, but this was one of those rare times when the Eeshoo ignored her words.

    Seeing her partner facing danger, she no longer cared about points and achievement. If she had to, she would be willing to turn the 6 millions survivors into bait for the slightest chance that Eeshoo could survive.

    Unconsciously she turns her head toward a certain building hoping for a little miracle to happen.

 Chapter 982 Sacrifices

    Chapter 982 Sacrifices

    While the situation at the base became more and more chaotic as the hordes of Abyss creatures appeared and wreaked havoc, in one particr three-story building, a beautiful girl was intently watching a white cocoon-like object, ignoring themotion happening outside altogether.

    "Emery, if you can hear my voice�� I know what happened to you has something to with the Primordial Wisp�� But�� we will be leaving soon�� So�C" Her words were choked by a faint sob. "Just tell them to let you go already.. Please��"

    Unbeknownst to her, the words she spoke with all her heart were actually heard by the consciousness that was currently encased in the cocoon-like object.

    Emery could clearly hear his beloved''s words, but he couldn''t respond at all with his current state.

    At this moment, he felt as if his consciousness had left his body and floated around it. He still has a sense of connection with his body, thus the reason he could hear Klea''s words. However, the connection wasn''t strong enough to allow him to do anything else.

    In fact, since he was wrapped in the cocoon, he had been listening only, especially to the spirit being who was currently engulfing the spirit cores within his body with what seemed to be primordial energy.

    It had been almost an hour since Emery cast the massive instant teleportation spell. Since then, he had been only feeling the overwhelming energy within him gradually receding.

    [1900��]

    [1850��]

    [1750��]

    [1600��]

    [1401��]

    As time passed, the astonishing number of Emery''s spirit force caused by the spirit being''s blessing regressed slowly but surely, returning to their initial number, whereupon the turbulence wreaking havoc in his body finally subsided.

    Emery''s consciousness, however, did not return to his body. Instead, he had been hearing the spirit being talking among themselves as they hovered over his spirit cores.

    There were a total 13 glowing spirits �C the same as the number of spirit butterflies, and what surprised Emery the most was the fact that he could hear their previously jumbled words very clearly in his current state.

    "This body is not gonna cut it."

    "It doesn''t have the same proficiency as us."

    "Chaos�� darkness.."

    "Then.. where does the familiaritye from?"

    "The blood, it came from the blood."

    "It''s not enough."

    "Should we do nothing?"

    Then, while Emery was contemting about what the words the spirit being meant, suddenly there were changes that attracted his attention within them.

    "Something is happening with mother."

    "Yes.. That thing consuming her."

    "No, we cannot let that happen."

    "We must try."

    Emery then witnessed the spirit being attached itself to his spirit cores. Immediately after, through the faint connection he still had with his body, he could feel an overwhelming sense of power once again coursing through his body.

    [Your spirit force has increased]

    [1410��]

    [1420��]

    [1435��]

    [1450��]

    Emery watched as the number continued rising, but then it stopped abruptly. He could see how the spirit being still trying, but it seemed that �C at the rate they were going �C their actions might break his spirit cores instead.

    "We cannot go further."

    "This is hopeless."

    "Wait��There is another way."

    "Yes, but who is willing?"

    "I will do it�� Let me do it."

    Emery was puzzled hearing the spirit being''s words, as he didn''t really understand what they were talking about. However, his confusion was soon answered when he saw one of the 13 glowing spirits separated itself from the rest.

    Even though they all basically looked the same, Emery could sort of recognize that the one separated from the pack was the first butterfly that he found. The spirit went back to its butterfly form and shone brightly, but then it slowly dissipated, breaking into pieces and entering his core.

    "W-what�� what is happening?" Emery asked himself as he watched the butterfly disappear, visibly anxious.

    Before long, he sensed a powerful tremor shake his core. In an instant, he felt a pulling sensation and his consciousness was sucked into his body. Once again, Emery could feel his body and his spirit cores.

    However, even though Emery had regained his body, the tremor in his spirit cores still hadn''t stopped. Excruciating pain began to invade all over his body, and instinctively he responded. But then, just as Emery was trying to subdue the changes that were taking ce, the spirit being spoke to him.

    "One of us sacrifices itself for you."

    "If you want our help, do not resist."

    After hearing that, Emery stopped whatever he was doing and endured the agonizing sensation silently. Eventually, the pain gradually subsided and was reced by a powerful energy that he had never felt before.

    It was certainly a type of energy that derived from the light element. But what surprised Emery the most was the fact that it seemed to evolve the entire foundation of his nature core.

    Emery watched in astonishment as his nature core became brighter, its color turning lighter. This phenomenon was swiftly followed by an emergence of a bright, re-like light on the nature foundation. A powerful energy that seemingly brought life to the entire nature core.

    [Ninth pir was formed - Light Element]

    [Spirit force increase exponentially]

    Light elemental pir!

    Emery had formed a light element pir for one of the nine pirs that could only be formed in the acolyte realm. This was a shocking development that he had not expected at all, as he had never had any proficiency in the light element before.

    Even so, Emery could not celebrate yet, as he knew what woulde next.

    Now that Emery''s nature core had undergone an unexpected huge boost, the state of equilibrium it had with the dark core was on the verge of copse. Therefore, Emery quickly concentrated on his Dao Divine Technique and quickly yet carefully directed the flow of spirit energy into his dark core, in order to fulfill the energy needed to form the subsequent darkness pir.

    Fortunately, his previous action of constantly forcing himself to cast space magic helped smooth this process and soon after another tendril-like energy emerged from the dark core.

    [Tenth pr was formed - Darkness Element]

    [Spirit force has increased exponentially]

    [Spirit force: 1450 (1488)]

    [Acolyte Rank 9 - Mid Stage - 10 pirs formed]

    [Earth Spirit - 2 pr]

    [nt Spirit - 1 pir]

    [Water Spirit - 1 pir]

    [Light Spirit - 1 pir]

    [Darkness spirit - 4 pirs]

    [Undefined - 1 pir]

    Much to Emery''s shock, the unforeseen emergence of the Light Pir had brought tremendous effects on both of his cores, bringing great opportunities to the overall state of his spirit core.

    This was also the first time that Emery could feel the rtion between light and darkness, which were much morepatible positive and negative energypared to nature.

    Emery dove into his body and focused his attention on the two foundations that were touching each other side by side. The perfect rtion of the opposite energy had be the key to the next level of his [Dao Divine Technique - stage 7].

    The previous, perfect one-to-one ratio bnce that Emery had painstakingly achieved on the technique''s stage 6 had now been improved. Instead of the previous bnce and state of coexistence between darkness and light, the two opposing energies now synergized with one another making the opposite energy actually turning each other stronger.

    It was an invigorating feeling.

    With this monumental change, Emery felt a major improvement in how he channeled the spirit energy in both cores, and afterward a new notification brought him much surprise.

    [You have managed to synergize your dual core]

    [Spirit aptitude upgrade: S]

    At the same time as the notification appeared, the cocoon that wrapped around Emery''s body finally broke apart. Emery opened his eyes with a message from the spirit being echoing in his head.

    "You are now a proper host for us, keep your promise"

 Chapter 983 Unstoppable

    Chapter 983 Unstoppable

    nk! nk! nk!

    Loud metallic sounds echoed continuously in the air as two figures fought fiercely, interspersed by rough grunts and huffed breaths.

    The fight between the two of them raged on when suddenly the scythe-like limbs seen on the giant''s back shot over its head, towards its opponent. The attack was so abrupt that it managed to get past Zach Talon''s swordy,nding onto the Bahamut Armor protecting his body.

    "Argh!"

    A grunt of pain escaped the Dragon bloodline''s mouth as his armor was pierced by the scythe-like limbs, but still as ferocious as ever, he didn''t stop. Instead, his movements began to grow fiercer as he unleashed his powerful battle art.

    [Hell Raiser]

    The huge execution sword in Zach''s hand created a wide arc in the air before turning into a flurry of afterimages that seemed determined to overwhelm anything in its path.

    It attacked the scythe-like arms rapidly without stopping because its wielder knew the dangers of allowing such weapons to roam free, and under the relentless onught, the giant''s scythe-like arms eventually broke apart.

    After making sure that the giant couldn''t use its scythe-like arm anymore, the injured Dragon bloodline quickly dashed backwards away from the other party. Blood spilled all over his armor from the open wound, but Zach still kept his gaze fixed at his opponent. Only when he had a little distance did he avert his gaze and begin to heal his wound.

    Meanwhile, the three-meter giant was about to chase after Zach when an arrow flew towards it at breakneck speed. It was clear that the arrow was to stop the giant from doing what it had nned.

    The giant swiftly moved its body to the side to dodge the arrow, and from the looks of it, it was about to fly past the giant''s body. But then, the arrow suddenly changed its trajectory in midair, curving towards its chest.

    Ckkk!!

    A crisp sound sounded in the air as the arrow hit the giant. Unfortunately, it missed its intended target �C the golden orb, and pierced the giant''s arm instead. Apparently, the giant managed to move its arm in the arrow''s trajectory at thest moment.

    Luckily, the special arrow Eeshoo shot still managed to achieve its objective. It had stopped and pushed the giant back a few meters, giving Zach enough room to take a respite.

    By now, the battle between the three figures hadsted for more than ten minutes since the Abyss creature transformed, and it still hadn''t shown any sign of ending. It had somehow turned into a stalemate.

    Zach''s third transformation had given him a terrifying strength,parable to a peak Full Moon magus. Meanwhile, the high-tier artifacts that Eeshoo possessed increased his spirit force to match the spells of a halfmoon magus.

    With the two cooperating with each other, they were just barely able to deal with the transformed Abyss creature. However, things did not go too well for the two of them.

    Both Zach and Eeshoo were forced to fight harder and harder as time went on, the giant figure became more powerful by the minutes.

    It was as if it only just learned the basic functions of its humanoid body at the beginning, and now it finally adapted and fought seriously.

    As the broken scythe-like arms slowly regenerated to their initial state, everyone could feel the giant''s strength gradually increasing. At this point, even the calm face Eeshoo always wore showed a hint of despair.

    This time, instead of rushing towards the Dragon bloodline again, the giant''s figure shot in another direction instead. It seemed to have decided to focus its attention on getting rid of the annoying ranged fighter.

    Realizing this, Jinkan decided to warn her partner once again. However, thetter could only stand still as he was in the midst of preparing a powerful attack. Hence Eeshoo quickly controlled his 32 Soaring Shuttle. The shuttles swiftly flew in front of him and arranged themselves into a barrier.

    Even though an obstruction had been formed in its path, the transformed Abyss creature still maintained its trajectory as if it didn''t see it. It continued to dash at full speed straight towards Eeshoo''s visible figure behind the barrier. A loud sound rang out in the air as it crashed onto the barrier and smashed the Soaring Shuttles into pieces.

    Even though the creature was getting closer, Eeshoo still maintained hisposure. In the end, as the barrier waspletely shattered, he finally finished the spell he cast on the arrow and unleashed it at the creature.

    Whooossshhh�C!!

    The sharp sound of air being split apart rang out as the arrow shot towards the giant''s figure at breakneck speed. It had no chance to dodge at point-nk range, and thus the arrow managed to pierce through and make a ring hole in its chest.

    Unfortunately, the arrow still didn''t manage to hit the intended target. The Abyss creature managed to move its body at thest second, creating a hole only a few centimeters from the golden orb.

    However, Eeshoo didn''t have time to worry about such a thing as the giant still didn''t stop despite the huge hole in its chest. With only a few meters separating the two of them, the Nephilim genius didn''t have enough time to escape.

    Therefore a powerful blownded on Eeshoo.

    BAMMM!!!

    The giant''s fist that was capable of destroying the mountain directly hit Eeshoo, but it only managed to shatter some kind of barrier. At the same time, a pendant that was on thetter''s chest cracked.

    Of course, it was only to be expected that someone of a status like Eeshoo had a life-saving artifact to protect him. However, the transformed Abyss creature didn''t stop despite seeing its attack in vain.

    It quickly extended both itsrge arms towards Eeshoo. It managed to grab thetter''s thighs, then slowly clenched its hands. Under the immense power of the giant, the barrier that enveloped Eeshoo''s body was rapidly on the verge of copse.

    "Eeshoo!!" shouted Jinkan anxiously.

    CRACKK!!! The pendant finallypletely shattered, leaving the Nephilim progidy unprotected.

    At the critical moment, Jinkan let out a loud shout. Hundreds of metal golems rushed towards the transformed Abyss creature. However, the next thing she did was the one that suprised the others the most.

    "Launch the transport! Leave immediately!"

    The metal golems were doing their job of distracting the Abyss creature from hurting Eeshoo, but it immediately shifted its attention altogether when it perceived the tremor caused by the transport vessel.

    "Leaving?... no one leaves!!"

    Without the slightest hesitation, the Abyss creature threw Eeshoo aside like trash and immediately dashed towards the center of the base where the transport vessel was. Seeing this, Jinkan quickly steered the golden vessel in the direction where Eeshoo was thrown.

    After bringing the injured Eeshoo to the vessel, Jinkan said, "We should leave now while it takes the bait!"

    Such a decision made by Jinkan brought a frown to the Nephilim prodigy''s face.

    "You really shouldn''t have done that!"

    It would only take a dozen seconds or so for the Abyss creature to break through the hundred metal golems and arrive in front of the dark construct. Unfortunatly both Eeshoo and Zach were currently wounded and unable to chase it in time.

    "Iing!" shouted a female acolyte standing infront of the construct.

    A dozen stood in between the Abyss creature and the dark construct, led by a red-haired acolyte �C Annara. Sensing the power that the approaching figure gave off, she quickly regretted the decision she had made.

    Standing next to her, The usually talkative Gerri the Violet me was alsopletely silent.

    At that moment, Annara realized that nothing could stop it.

    "We can''t win, fighting that thing!"

    She was just about to activate her suit''s teleportation function, when suddenly shes saw bright light shining on the third floor building near.

    A secondter, a figure appeared in front of her. Annara''s eyes widened when she saw the figure''s familiar face.

    "Y-you!?! What took you so long?"

    The figure was none other than Emery who was already on his Twilight transformation

    Emery did not answer Annara''s question as his gaze was fixed on the approaching giant who had just finished cleaning up all the metal golems.

    Emery whisper

    "Alright let''s do this"

    Suddenly the nt creature on his arm shone, rapidly spreading out and covering his entire body like a suit of armor.

    [nt Mastery - Fusion]

    In an instant, Emery turned into a human in nt armor not much smaller than the approaching figure�C brown roots with golden glows visible in various parts. The armor provided tremendous strength to every single muscle fiber of his.

    [Battle power has increased exponentially]

    At the same time Emery finished his transformation, the Abyss creature finally arrived. It threw a fist at him, which he dodge and retaliate with a few counter punches,

    Baaam!! Bamm!!Bamm!

    Thest smash, hitting the Abyss creature down, crashed to the ground.

 Chapter 984 Launched

    Chapter 984 Launched

    "No! What is going on?! The door is closing!!"

    "Wait! Don''t close! There are still people here!!"

    "Please! Just let my family in!"

    Masses of survivors and acolytes both fell into panic when they saw the transport vessel suddenly decide to close its door without any prior notices. As expected of such an event, great mayhem quickly descended upon them.

    On the other hand, Thrax was enraged by the unexpected development. He started to curse and swiftly tried to stop the door from closing. Unfortunately, his efforts were in vain as the door continued to close unaffected by his actions.

    As soon as the huge door waspletely shut, the dark construct let out loud rumblings and started to vibrate. The vibration was so powerful that it forced Thrax and the other acolytes back away. They also told the remaining survivors to move back so as to not get identally hurted by the st the construct''s departure generated.

    In less than a minute, the transport vessel started to take off from the ground, leaving at least several hundred thousand people standing in the field at the center of the base. They all could only watch helplessly as it rose higher and higher into the air.

    In his newfound form, Emery turned his head and looked at the situation. He naturally wanted all the survivors to make it onto the transport vessel; however, given their current situation, he now only hoped that those who managed to enter could leave the safely. As for those who were left behind, he would find a way to help themter after a certain issue had been resolved.

    From among the piles of rubbles, the transformed Abyss creature rose to its feet. Unveiled anger could be seen on its face as it watched the dark construct fly away rapidly.

    "N-NO!! ��No one will leave!"

    It crouched down and stomped its legs. A crater was left on the ground as the giant shot into the air, towards the flying transport vessel at breakneck speed. Its figure blurred in the air, its hands outstretched trying to stop it from leaving.

    However, before the Abyss creature could reach the vessel, Emery cast [Blink] and appeared right next to its ascending body. Without the slightest hesitation, he threw a punch that mustered all his strength at the creature.

    BAMMM!!!

    A loud dull sound was heard, but this time Emery''s fist was sessfully stopped by the giant. The Abyss creature immediately tried to get rid of Emery because it still wanted to give chase. It threw a fist back hoping to st Emery away, but it was stopped and caught by his hand instead.

    Two huge figures, hovering in the air, one trying to push the other while the other trying to restrain the other. The struggle between the two unexpectedly turned into a contest of strength, and to the surprise of everyone watching, Emery was able to match the giant �C even to the point where he gradually overpowered thetter.

    The reason Emery was able to do such a feat that he couldn''t before was because of the nt armor he wore. It exerted seemingly endless power for his entire body, reinvigorating energy coursing through every fiber of his being.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power: 250 (594)]

    At the moment, Emery''s battle power had basically been doubled. 64 points was provided by [Immortal Gate - stage 6], 80 points came from his Fey''s [Twilight Transformation] ability, andstly, a whooping 200 points from the fusion with the nt creature.

    Emery was actually hoping that the surge of power that was coursing through his body hade from Twik; However, he naturally knew that this power instead came from the spirit beings that still dwell on Twik body,

    He could clearly feel the pure and powerful light spirit energy entering his cores, and because of the presence of the newly-formed light pir, Emery was able to channel that power in his body without any problems.

    It made its way to his heart, throughout his entire body via his blood and nervous system, before it finally coalesced into his two arms that were currently gripping the arms of the Abyss creature. With a squeeze, the giant''s arms crushed into a mess.

    "ARRGHHH!!!"

    The giant with the face of Commander Raynor let out a loud scream of pain. It red at Emery and said, "Why�� why you stop me!.."

    Emery knew that the Abyss creature''s words weren''t really for him, but for the spirit being within him. And apparently, he had an answer for it.

    "Release the wisp�� let her go, and we will stop all this madness."

    Those words were the intent Emery received from the offspring of the Primordial Wisp within him. From the intent, Emery also discovered something shocking. It turned out that the spirit being was certain that right now what was in front of him was not the existence representing the Primordial Wisp, but instead something else entirely; it was an evolved centipede creature that had taken over the Wisp for itself.

    Hearing this, the Abyss creature chuckled with Commander Raynor''s face. "No�� no�� after tasting this power.. No!"

    In an instant, the scythe-like limbs on its back shot towards Emery. With both his hands unavable, Emery decided to use his head to deal with the oing attack. This seemingly reckless attack immediately sparked countless screams from the people on the ground.

    BAMM!!!

    Contrary to expectations, the powerful headbutt that harnessed the over 500 battle power strong enough to maul the creature making it stops. Immediately after, Emery swung his two legs towards the Abyss creature, kicking and pushing thetter with all his strength while still holding the two arms thight. As a result, its arms that were gripped by Emery were torn off.

    Crraackkk!!

    Seizing the opportunity, Emery once again unleashed a kick and sent the creature crashing to the ground. A small crater formed around the giant''s body as it groaned in pain.

    It was at this time that a loud voice suddenly sounded, causing Emery to turn his head. He saw the transport vessel finally reach the force it needed to depart from the, and with its increased velocity, it continued to rise until it reached the''s atmosphere.

    At the same time, the acolytes who were part of toon 1 began to be enveloped in light and disappeared, departing from the via thebat suit''s teleportation function.

    With the sudden disappearance of around a hundred acolytes, the line of defense protecting the survivors basically copsed. Seeing this, the survivors immediately started to run to the empty field at the center, while right behind them were millions of Abyss creatures craving for blood.

    Emery saw his toon captains, Julian and Roran, still doing their best to hold back the approaching Abyss creatures. Unfortunately, they wouldn''t be able tost long with their current situation.

    He was at a loss whether he should help the survivors kill the Abyss creatures or finish off the centipede creature first. However, before he could evene to a decision, the giant suddenly let out an enraged roar, until its voice turned to a deafening, beast-like screech.

    "Arrghh!! Kill them all!"

    The ground rumbled violently, followed by a sudden emergence of even more hordes of Abyss creatures. Hundreds of stage 4 and stage 5 Abyss creatures made their appearances, and to his surprise, Emery could feel many powerful signsing from all directions.

    One�� two�� four; a total of four distinctive Abyss creatures burst out from the ground and let out a deafening screech. A humongous creature, 100 meters tall, they were all the stage 6 Abyss creature �C Terror Centipede.

    The fight just bes even moreplicated,

 Chapter 985 Final Battle

    Chapter 985 Final Battle

    There were still about five hundred thousand survivors gathered on the empty clearing at the center of the base. Horde after horde of Abyss creatures relentlessly charged at them and the acolytes tried their best to hold the bloodthirsty creatures back.

    s, the remaining one hundred acolytes of toon 3 were simply no longer able to withstand the swarm of Abyss creatures. The fatigue they had umted from the prolonged battle and the journey they had endured earlier had finally caught up with them.

    Emery watched his friends, specifically Julian and Thrax, were no longer in the defense and just charged into the sea of Abyss creatures. At this point, there was no point in maintaining the crumbling defense line. Their best hope was to create as much havoc amongst the Abyss creatures to stall them.

    Klea was still ferociously fighting the Abyss creatures in the sky. Crackling lightning were shing everywhere above her, while frigid ice in various sizes and forms revolved around her body.

    On the other hand, Chumo''s figure was all over the ce and simply too difficult to keep track of. Even though his presence mostly went unnoticed, the impact he caused was no less than apparent as countless Abyss creatures were shot down by arrows that seemingly came out of nowhere.

    In a field littered with numerous corpses of gruesome creatures, a stout figure could be seen holding down the hordes of simr creatures. At this point, Julian had lost his shield amidst the chaos and waspelled to start using his metal element spell, blocking the oing attacks with his body.

    Not too far from him, a cacophony of explosions was unfolding. Thrax, a ive engulfed in fiery mes in his hand, went on a rampage, killing the surrounding Abyss creatures without any mercy. He had killed so many that his entire body waspletely covered in blood and the ground around him was covered in dismembered bodies.

    Other simr situations also urred in various ces at the center of the base. Gerri the Violet me, Aiko the Jade sh, the two descendants of prominent factions, Roran Harlight and Anas the Kaleos.

    Despite the fact they were at the end of their strength, they all were still fighting the Abyss creatures fiercely, buying even an extra second for the survivors to live. Their determination was clear to see.

    However, when the high-tier Abyss creature made their appearances in this chaos, especially the four stage 6 Terror Centipede, it seemed as if all hopes were lost at that moment. People were screaming in pure terror, and as chaos once again embroiled itself amongst the masses dozens of lives were lost every second.

    "Hahaha, meet my brother and sister!" The transformed Abyss creatureughed boisterously as it waited for its two arms to grow back to their original state.

    Emery closed his eyes and dove into his body, essing his newly upgraded dual core. Both his nature and the dark core had synergized with each other to another level altogether, giving him a seemingly unstoppable power. An even more astonishing discovery he made was the fact that his dual core even managed to ess the ancient powers of spirit beings.

    His figure descended from the sky andnded in front of the chaotic masses. Both of his arms were on the ground, and he swiftly channeled the spirit energy in his body to cast his most mastered spell [Jade Roots] and [Jade Wall] at once.

    Immediately after, numerous walls of glowing stones and wild thorns appeared around the group of survivors, forming into a makeshift stronghold made out of nts. With the help of the spirit beasts, Emery was able to instantly create a great wall that stretched five meters high and about a mile long without any difficulty.

    However, things didn''t stop there. While he was still channeling the spell, Emery suddenly found an epiphany through his newly created Light Pir and fell into the state of enlightenment. His existing mastery of nt elements, his personal understanding of the spell [Metamorph], added with a touch of the chaos,bined through some kind of sublime machinations and became a new spell.

    [Primal Flora]

    In a matter of seconds, hundreds of crimson flowers bloomed from the thorns on the walls. It continued to growrger until it reached a meter in size. It then opened its petals widely, showing off the dozens of sharp fangs it contained within.

    Emery''s newfound spell had created a ferocious flesh-eating flower with a sturdy body that could regenerate endlessly as long as spirit energy was present. However, despite their intimidating appearances, the Abyss creatures still charged towards the wall they were on.

    The Crawlers quickly began to swarm the walls, but they were dissected before they could even touch the walls. Not only the spell provided defensive capabilities, it could also perform a very effective offensive attack to the abyss creatures.

    However, Emery did not stop at this point and went even further with his spells. With the immense power bestowed by the spirit beings, he continuously provided spirit energy to his spells and the result of such an action quickly became apparent.

    The jade roots that covered the wallspletely began to grow even more, starting to spread out and fill the empty field. The thousands of Abyss creatures seen across the field were quickly entangled by these roots.

    Realizing the danger they were in, the Abyss creatures tried to break free. Unfortunately, their efforts proved in vain as the roots began to tighten around their bodies and crush them into a heap of unrecognizable mass.

    From their mass of dead bodies, hundreds of flesh-eating flowers emerged and swiftly bared their fangs at nearby Abyss creatures. It was like a rhapsody of nature''s wrath, befitting of the name of the spell itself.

    The brutal yet beautiful scene brought awe to all the acolytes, especially two particr figures.

    The figure of Zach Talon, who had just recovered from his injury, was seen running towards one side of the horde where one of the four Terror Centipede wreaked havoc. While charging his way towards the monstrous centipede, he cast [Mega re] and killed many other Abyss creatures in an instant.

    On the other hand, another unexpected figure, Eeshoo Nephilim, cast his powerful spell [Sun Ray] to eliminate arge group of Abyss creatures while performing the same action as Dragon blood �C restraining one of the Terror Centipedes from rampaging any further. Apparently despite almost all toon one acolytes has left, the Nephilim genius decided to stay and fight.

    Further on the other corner, Magus Beine, apanied by her remaining half a dozen saint fighters, charged at the third Terror Centipede. They should have no problem handling it with their tight and solid cooperation.

    Meanwhile, the fourth one was attacked by the teamwork of the three prominent privileged acolytes. Sigurd the Titan bloodline, Annara Vairmont, and Vida Themary. The former shed directly with the Abyss creature, creating opportunities for thetter two to take advantage of.

    Unbeknownst to Emery, the impressive disy he showed earlier had made everyone seeing it regain their hopes and burn with renewed fighting spirit. Unknowingly, they all didn''t want to lose to him.

    Emery, after all, was just a lower realm nobody. For such a figure to rise up from the bottom ring of the Magus Academy and eventually stood amongst them�Cthe elites, it naturally affected these prestigious people to varying degrees.

    High in the air, inside the golden vessel, Jinkan saw the entire scene with apparent astonishment on her face. The remaining 100 acolytes all fought together to the best of their ability. All because of the presence of one individual.

    A few momentster, Emery finished channeling his new nature spell. He turned his gaze to the survivors and acolytes, and realizing that they would be safe for a while, he looked towards the angered giant figure and opened his mouth.

    "It''s time to end this."

 Chapter 986 Monstrous Fight

    Chapter 986 Monstrous Fight

    Annoyed with the way the situation was developing, the transformed Abyss creature let out an angry roar as it seemed to be talking to itself.

    "Give me more power! Let''s rid this of all that threatens us!"

    For a moment, there was no reaction as if his words had fallen into empty air. But soon enough, the awaited response appeared. The golden orb in its chest let out a bright glow, and immedaitely a powerful spirit energy diffused out of the creature''s body as it seemed to be transforming once again.

    The insect part on its human back started to take over, moving into the human form. Commander Raynor''s face was split in half in the middle and reced by a gruesome insectoid face with tworge protruding ck eyes and a pair of antennae on top.

    Its two human arms swiftly turned into tworge pincer-like des, while the multiple scythes behind it rapidly became longer and bigger. With these transformations, the figure of Commander Raynor was no more as the Abyss creature had turned his body into a hideous humanoid spider.

    With his Spirit Reading, Emery was able to tell that the battle power and spirit power of the Abyss creature had greatly increased. This caused him to frown in dismay because now he wasn''t sure if he could handle it.

    Fortunately, the spirit being that was still attached to the nt armor covering him went ahead and whispered to him an important fact. "That thing still hasn''t fully fused with mother, more precisely, it can''t."

    Emery was about to heave a sigh of relief when the voice of the spirit being sounded in his mind again. "Still, you have to defeat it before it grows even stronger.".

    The abomination whose current appearance would definitely ignite a repulsive feeling, charged towards Emery at an even faster speed than before. It raised its pincer-like limbs while its murderous eyes fell on the one who thwarted its ns.

    Knowing that a direct sh this time could injure him if he wasn''t careful, Emery quickly raised his open palm towards the approaching Abyss creature. A hazy circle filled withplex runes revolved around his hand, before from within appeared a bunch of familiar-looking green spheres.

    [Seed Bomb]

    The green spheres hit the Abyss creature and sted with almost twice its original power, shaking the ground with its explosion. Many holes were made, while dirt and dust scattered into the air.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM�C!

    Strong gusts of wind swept in all directions as the explosion created by the dark green spheres was powerful enough to stop the Abyss creature in its path and even make it stagger backwards. However, even though the Abyss creature was clearly hurt and slowed down, it was not enough to stop itpletely.

    As Emery stood just a few meters in front of the survivors, before the creature got close, he dashed in closer to it.

    Right as they shed, Emery cast [Blink], instantly teleporting the two of them right near the metal wall.

    BAMM!!! The sh hit the wall and broke it and made Emery throw up blood.

    Emery blinked away one more time, while still in disbelief that his 600 battle power couldn''t hold against it. If Emery doesn''t have the nt armor protecting him, he might have already turned into a pulp.

    To hold the creatures down, Emery cast [Jade root] and [Jade wall] however it could only slow it down for just a split second before it broke away and quickly enclosed him right away.

    The abyss creature''s killing intent soared as it swung its deadly arm at him, and in order to block such an attack, Emery knew that he couldn''t use ordinary means anymore unless he wanted to lose a part of his body. Hence he quickly cast the strongest spell for a moment like this.

    [Aegis of Void]

    BAM! BAM! BAM�C!

    Small distortions of space appeared and gathered in front of Emery''s body into ayer of dark mass, acting as a barrier that stopped any attacks the Abyss creature made.

    Crack! Crack!

    While it was bombarding him with its arms that could easily tore his body apart, Emery swiftly shot backwards. He wanted to free himself from the Abyss creature because he knew his spell wouldn''tst long under such an onught, since he couldn''t use it effectively yet.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    He really couldn''t keep up the high tier space magic anymore, hence he cast [Ash st] a spell that was strong enough to stagger and threw the monster a dozen meters as he quickly casted

    [Slipstream] onto his feet to give him more speed, something barely enough to keep his distance from the creature.  its enemy flee, the Abyss creature roared furiously once more before shouting, "You dare to run?! Fight me!!"

    Without further ado, it stomped the ground and shot forward, chasing at breakneck speed. At the same time, its scythe-like arms rapidly moved through the air, leaving numerous afterimages as it relentlessly struck Emery.

    While running, Emery thought of various ways to kill the creature, unfortunately he knew his tier 5 sword would not be enough, he needed a spell that was more powerful than [Seed Bomb] or [Ash st]. Something that could obliterate the creature with one hit, thus giving it no chance to recover.

    Emery put both of his hands together and channeled his spirit energy towards them, converging into one single point.

    He applied the same theory that the spell [Dark Matter] was based on; but this time, with his newly improved and synergized dual core, he found that he was capable ofbining both the nature and darkness element into the initial process of [Dark Matter] spell�Cthe build-up phase.

    It took an awful amount of spirit energy to harness both elements into one, fortunately the spirit being was there to back him up.

    Green and dark energy converged between Emery''s palms, achieving a true bnce of the two elements. Coupled with the help of his Dao Divine Technique, the two opposing energies managed to mingle with one another�Cnegative and positive into one powerful matter.

    [Dao Matter]

    Once he felt the spell was ready, Emery immediately came to a halt. He quickly tilted his body to the side, avoiding the scythe that was about to cut his right arm at a hair''s breadth, before pushing the glowing dark-green matter in his hand into the Abyss creature''s chest.

    Time seemed to slow down, as the matter slowly made its way to the Abyss creature.

    ��

    ��

    ��

    KABOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!

    Despite the nt armor that had tremendously enhanced his battle power, the explosion still managed to send Emery''s body several meters away. He was also forced to cover his face due to the violent gusts of wind it generated.

    The ability to see for a moment becamepletely non-existent as a huge cloud of smoke appeared due to the explosion. It took a while before the smoke finally dispersed and Emery could see the results of his spell.

    Much to his surprise, the Abyss creature was still standing even though part of its chest �C a third of its massive body �C was missing and the rest of it was torn apart. The golden orb, however, was still intact without a single scratch, as if the previous explosion had never urred.

    Shrrriieeekkkk��

    [Rebirth]

    Once again, the Abyss creature used its life-saving ability. It stared at Emery smugly as the parts of his body he had lost began to grow back in a matter of seconds.

    "Hahaha�� you�� cannot defeat me�� I am. Invincible."

    Seeing this, Emery heaved a sigh.

    Having integrated andmunicated with the spirit being for a while now, Emery knew that the true power of the Primordial Wisp that the Abyss creature possessed was its almost endless energy.

    Coupled with its extraordinary proficiency in the Light element and the Law of Life, the Abyss creature �C theoretically �C would never die as long as Primordial Wisp was with it. It''s no wonder that a group of veteran magus enforcers fell under its hands.

    However, Emery had the perfect ability �C the solution to fight such an abomination.

    He only hesitated to use it because he was worried about the harm it might do him afterwards, but now was not the time for him to be still hesitating.

    Now that he had the spirit being''s full support for what he was going to do, he finally had made up his mind.

    While the Abyss creature was busy healing itself, Emery took advantage of it to make his preparations.

    He calmed his racing heartbeat before activating his innate ability, starting with a loud howl that spread far in the air.

    HOWLLL�C!

    In an instant, several sharp bones protruded out of his root-covered arm.

    [de w]

    And following it right after was the activation of the terrifying function of Emery''s Fey Warlock innate skill.

    [Spirit Devour]

    A glint of determination shed across Emery''s eyes as he stared at the Abyss creature that had fully recovered.

    "Let''s finish this!"

 Chapter 987 Void

    Chapter 987 Void

    Swiissshhh��!!!

    BAMMM�C!!

    The air seemed to be torn apart as the Abyss creature swung its massive pincer arm, killing intent oozing out from its hideous insect face. It was so fast and powerful that it sted the ground it hit into pieces.

    As if its pincer arms weren''t enough of a lethal threat, the Abyss creature still had other ways of attacking. The scythe limbs hanging from its back were extremely dangerous, as they moved quickly and strike from all sorts of unpredictable and blind angles.

    Thebination that the Abyss creature did using the two made Emery find it hard to even get close to the creature, let alone plunge his w into its body. He already had a very difficult time to evade all the attacks thrown in his direction, as some of them managed to connect and made a few scratches on the nt armor covering his body.

    Employing his [36 Dao Divine Technique] movement steps to its utmost potential, Emery managed to weave through the relentless onught the Abyss creature spouted, moving around the huge creature tond a few definitive blows. Unfortunately, his attempts only resulted in a few scratches.

    With a single mistake in his calctions. The Abyss creature took advantage of it and swung its huge pincer arm,

    BAMM!!

    It threw him dozens of meters away and sent him into a state of pain. Arge part of his nt armor cracked and broke apart by the blow, while he himself coughed out a mouthful of blood.

    Fortunately, just like his opponent, with the help of spirit being, the nt armor covering Emery''s body was also able to quickly regenerate back to its original state. Even so, this deadlock would notst long.

    Just as the spirit being said, he could tell that the Abyss creature was getting stronger every minute.

    Emery needed a way to close in on the Abyss creature in order to drive his ws and deal some real damage. He first thought about distracting the creature by creating multiple shadows of himself with [Shadow Mist]. Unfortunately, his idea proved to be ineffective when the creature easily took down his clones with its psyche attack.

    "You can''t fool me!!"

    Not giving up despite his countless failures, Emery charged towards the Abyss creature again. This time, he cast [Dark Void] trying to hide his tracks from his opponent''s eyes, and it turned out that the psyche attack couldn''t be used to tackle this particr spell as Emery was able to close in on the creature. Combined with [Blink], it surprisingly became a very dangerous move for his opponent.

    Satt!! Spalltt!!

    "AArggghh!!"

    A loud beastly groan, followed by a repulsive ssh of blood scattered in the air before falling to the ground. Emery continued to swing his arms over and over, sending his ws into the Abyss creature''s body. But for every time he could strike the creature, its scythe limbs would strike a retaliation as quickly; when he got struck, Emery''s figure would be forced toe out from the void.

    "I need to do it faster!"

    [Dark Void], [Blink], [Shadow mist] the three took turns with each other as Emery relentlessly tried to strike down the Abyss creature, which also put up an equally fierce counterattack with the same intent.

    Once again, amidst the exchange of deadly strikes, Emery tried to find a way to improve his attack. Based on the workings of his [Shadow Mist] spell which bore resemnce to the way water would create a reflection, he began to formte another spell.

    A reflection that did not hide in shadow but in the void, the opponent couldnt find the real him even with such a high psyche ability.

    [Void Mist]

    At first, it only affected two shadow figures of Emery, but eventually as the battle progressed a total of four shadow figures still remained. They all phased within the void, and were all resistant to the Abyss creature''s psyche attack.

    The Abyss creature was no longer able to take down Emery''s clones immediately, and with the distractions they provided, the real Emery managed to plunge his ws deep into its body, causing it to let out a deafening shriek.

    Stt! Stt!!

    "Arrgghh!!!"

    The Abyss creature tried hard to get a hold of Emery and give him a taste of its suffering, but each time its scythe limbs would hit the wrong figure, It was as if the real Emery could easily switch between the clones.

    Time went on and the battle still progressed. Bit by bit, the effect of Emery''s [Spirit Devour] umted and started to pull in the Abyss creature''s energy.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    Upon realizing this, the Abyss creature was struck with horror.

    "What!! What did you do to me?!!"

    It suddenly released a powerful energy surge that pushed every Emery in the vicinity a dozen meters. It didn''t give chase and instead stood there. It seemed to be calming itself down before turning its gaze towards Emery. A wicked smile stered on its terrifying face, followed by an eerieugh that sent chills down the spine.

    "I just found a way to catch you."

    A sense of foreboding couldn''t help but appear on Emery when he saw the creature floated high in the air. It then nced towards the huge 15 meters tall metal walls, and with a wave of its hand, the thick wall copsed as a huge chunk of metal �C 10 meter in diameter �C floated to the air.

    Emery guessed that what the creature just did was probably one of the metal element spells it got when it absorbed Commander Raynor. However, no matter how hard and fast the creature would throw the metal at him, he could crush it with ease. It should have known this, and thus Emery was confused by its actions.

    But then, Emery saw the Abyss creature shed its wicked smile while ncing at certain direction, and immediately he realized its intent.

    "NO!"

    The Abyss creature didn''t throw the huge chunk of metal at Emery. Instead, the metal lump shot towards the center of the base, where all the survivors and acolytes were.

    Immediately, Emery cast [Blink] and appeared right in the trajectory of the metal lump. He tried to stop it with his body, and when he discovered that he didn''t have enough time to do so, he quickly mustered all the strength he had to change its trajectory.

    BOOM�C!!!

    Loud noises echoed through the air as the metal lumpnded on a random building hundreds of meters away from where everyone was gathered. A strong gust of wind containing dust and dirt swept across the jade walls protecting the survivors.

    Emery, on the other hand, was sent to the ground and raised a dust smoke of his own. The power contained within the metal lump was much stronger than he thought. Seeing this, the Abyss creatureughed.

    "As I said, I found a way to catch you."

    Emery lifted his head and stared at the Abyss creature with a stern gaze. It returned his gaze with a vicious smile.

    "I just understand you, human, biggest weaknesses." The smile on its face widened while a savage glint shed across its ck eyes. "..you are concerned about saving and preserving lives. As for us, death is simply part of nature, and when one dies, hundreds will rise from the remains."

    After saying those words, the Abyss creature began to destroy more of the toon 1 base walls and extracted the metal. This time, it took the time to bring all of the metal lump to the sky, and as if a ma, they all gathered around it.

    "You cannot run anymore!"

    Ten miles worth of thick metal walls had beenpletely dismantled and assembled into one huge metal asteroid. It hovered in the sky above the center of the base, looming over all the survivors who looked at it with terrified eyes.

 Chapter 988 The Fall

    Chapter 988 The Fall

    The huge metal asteroid about 200 meters in diameter hovering two miles in the sky above the base quickly took the attention of everyone on the ground, survivors and acolytes alike. All of them showed a myriad of emotions ranging from fear to anger, but mostly the former which took hold of the majority of the survivors.

    The creature appears trying to raise it higher in hope to create an even stronger momentum when it falls.

    Thinking about the amount of destruction that metal asteroids were capable of, Emery quickly became anxious. He could certainly dodge it, but he was unable to do so because if that massive chunk of metal did fall, most of the survivors would surely die from the head-on collision.

    Without time to cast any spells, Emery gathered the strength he had and stomped on the ground. His figure shot into the air, streaking towards the center of the descending asteroid at an unprecedented speed.

    BAMMM!!!

    He crashed straight into the asteroid with his body, causing the asteroid''s falling speed to slow down slightly. The impact caused numerous cracks all over his nt armor, but he couldn''t care less about that now.

    With his two arms ced on the surface of the asteroid, Emery mustered up his strength and tried to push back. But as suspected, the asteroid was simply too heavy for him. Yet, he didn''t give up.

    "Urrggghhh!!"

    Emery''s efforts managed to slow down the asteroid''s descent, but he didn''t have the ability to break or push it away like its predecessor. The material the Nephilim used to build their base wall was chosen because of its sturdiness, and now that strong point was biting them in the back.

    He thought about teleporting the huge block away like what he did with the mass teleportation, however, he quickly found out teleporting a moving object was a different matter altogether.

    A ming dark figure suddenly appeared next to him and quickly mmed arge ming sword at the falling metal asteroid,

    BAMMM��!!

    The figure that lent a hand was the Dragon bloodline Zach Talon. He had apparently finished killing the stage 6 Abyss creature Terror Centipede he was in charge of. His appearance brought some relief to Emery, as he was the strongest acolyte that he knew of.

    Realizing that his attack was still not enough, Zach put his sword on his back before bringing his draconic arms together. With his palms resting on the asteroid, a radiant rune circle appeared and he unleashed the spell.

    [Nova re]

    A fiery me materialized, spreading from his finger and rapidly seeping into the interior of the metal asteroid. It gradually became softer under the refinement of the mes and hairline cracks appeared all over its surface.

    The spell, however, had consumed all the spirit power of the Dragon as he looked toward Emery and said "Finish it!"

    Not wanting to waste the opportunity given, Emery quickly mustered all the strength his body had and unleashed a barrage of punches, relentlessly hitting the asteroid with the full might of his 600 battle power.

    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!��!

    The cracks gradually got bigger and wider under Emery''s relentless assault, until eventually, the asteroid broke apart into dozens of pieces of different sizes.

    He seeded �C thanks to Zach''s actions, but things weren''t done yet. The biggest concern of a massive asteroid obliterating everything uponnding was nothing more, but the chunks of metal from the asteroid''s destruction could still pose serious repercussions for the survivors who were no stronger than normal humans.

    More than 50 glowing golden artifacts �C owned by none other than Eeshoo Nephilim �C shot through the air, towards the dozens of asteroid shards. The Nephilim genius was seen to grow his fifth wing making his artifact capable of brokes all the smaller metal objects into pieces. As for thest big one, He aims and shot with his special arrow.

    BAAAMMM!

    Right behind him were two figures, Gerri and Klea. The two sent forth their respective spells, violet mes and purple lightning streaking side by side as they further destroyed the asteroid shards into smithereens.

    At a nce, Emery could see how Klea was doing. She was at the end of her stamina, as evidenced by her pale face.

    Their eyes met, and a certain determination welled up within Emery.

    Unwilling to let the Abyss creature threaten and harm his friends again, Emery decided to take more risks in order to end all this quickly. He rushed straight towards the Abyss being.

    This made the Egyptian Queen''s expression change. She was trying to shout at him but no words seems toe out of her mouth. She could only watch in helplessness as Emery drew closer and closer to the abomination.

    The Abyss creature was overjoyed to see that Emery decided to shoot straight at it. Immediately, the limbs on its back moved and shot forward like a squadron of spears, intent on killing the approaching figure.

    Much to its surprise, Emery had no intention of avoiding the attacks. He let three of the scythe limbs prate his body, only making sure they didn''t hit his vital organs.

    Blood spurted out from the pierced body part, yet Emery still didn''t stop. The scythe limbs of the Abyss creature were still stuck on his body, but he kept going as if they didn''t exist at all. He only focused his efforts on getting closer.

    Dodging the huge pincering for his head, with a single thrust, Emery finally managed tond both of his arms �C a total of six sharp ws plunged deep into the Abyss creature''s chest, right next to the golden orb.

    "AAARRRGGGHHH!!!"

    Emery used his [Spirit Devour] to further hurt the Abyss creature and weaken it, while in return thetter''s huge pincers hit his head and shoulder continuously in a struggle to get him to let go.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    Blood continued to drip and wounds continued to pile up as the Abyss creature''s scythe limbs fiercely stabbed Emery''s body, causing an indescribable amount of pain to engulf him. In fact, the onught had gone to such a degree that even thetter''s [Undecaying Flesh] couldn''t regenerate his body fast enough.

    Fortunately, the spirit being gave him enough spirit energy to keep him conscious. Now, Emery just had to make sure his ws went deeper and grabbed hold of the Abyss creature more tightly.

    It was a brutal way of fighting, which should not be used except as ast resort. However, this was the fastest method he could think of to end the Abyss creature. Therefore he continued to endure, making sure [Spirit Devour] devoured as much spirit power as it could find through his ws.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    The energy of the Abyss creature continued being sucked in in such arge amount by Emery''s ws when suddenly a reaction urred with the two golden orbs �C the Abyss creature and Emery''s.

    This led to another unexpected development. The nt creature on Emery''s body instantly spread towards the Abyss creature, enveloping both of them into a massive thick ball, a sphere of nts just right before the two fell to the ground, crushing, rolling over, and killing many Abyss creatures on their way.

    Throughout the journey where he was flipped and overturned, the creature still tried its best to break free but Emery did not let go. He continued to use his [Spirit Devour] on it, and with it the sphere only became even more sturdy and unbreakable by the creature.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    Emery could tell that he was absorbing the Abyss creature''s energy until it reached the brink of death. Just as the creature was about to bepletely emptied and died, the Primordial Wisp was ready to trigger [Rebirth] to revive the creature once again.

    However, at this moment, the spirit being residing in Emery''s body quickly took over by taking advantage of the slight window of weakness that appeared. The first thing it did after that was to remove the golden orb from the Abyss creature''s body.

    SHRIIEEKKK!!

    Emery heard the Abyss creature''sst death throe, which certainly makes all the pain worth it.

    A moment after he heard another voice besides the spirit beings.

    It was the intent of the Primordial Wisp.

    Strangely after, Emery was able to sense many life forces, millions of them, around him. It took him a second before he realized that those were the life forces of the Abyss creatures he was detecting.

    With a simple intent, the millions of Abyss creatures stopped what they were doing and turned around, leaving the battlefield. The sight brought confusion to the acolytes who had previously just been fighting for their lives, but quickly joy swept over them.

    "They are leaving!! It''s over!! It''s finally over!!"

    Countless cheers and screams could be heard from the center of the base. Emery, however, was still inside the sphere with the corpse of the Abyss creature beside him, waiting for Primordial Wisp''s intent.

 Chapter 989 Arrival

    Chapter 989 Arrival

    The grueling battle that cost so many lives and sacrificed so many young warriors finally came to a conclusive end.

    After a long and loud series of cheers, most of the people �C especially the survivors �C immediately dropped to the ground.

    It was then followed by a group of people who began to move through the crowd, helping and healing those who had been injured by the battle earlier.

    There were those who let out a cry of joy, as well as grief because of the loss of their rtives and friends. But all in all, most were simply d that they managed to survive through such a disaster.

    A group of youths, led by one named Jim, looked conspicuously amongst the survivors. They, apparently, came to look for someone, but could not find that person. Hence the boy named Jim approached the nearest person he recognized amongst the masses and asked.

    "Mister, is it over..?"

    Hearing that, the young man who had just put down his broken shield raised his head to look at the boy. It was obvious that he was having a hard time staying on his feet, but he still answered the boy''s question in a calm tone.

    "I believe so, kid... I believe so.." He said with a relieved smile on his face.

    "Then��" the boy Jim asked again. "..what will happen to us next, Mister?"

    The young man was visibly stunned by the question. He himself had no real answer to that, so he could only pat the boy on the shoulder saying, "There will definitely be people looking and taking care of you�� So just stay with your family."

    Another man, one with long messy hair and bare chest, holding a golden spear approached and spoke to the middle-aged man. "It''s been an hour, will it really be alright?"

    The two of them simultaneously turned their heads to a certain side of the base, where a dozen acolytes were gathered around a sphere made of nts that continuously emanated powerful waves of spirit energy.

    There was a certainmotion between the acolytes, as more than a hour has passed, but they still haven''t seen anything changes with the sphere.

    "Hey, I just need to be sure that my boy is alright! I ask you, is he now?" Gerri asked the Nephilim girl, who was still inmand as the acting leader of the group.

    Standing not too far away from the Violet me, the Titan Bloodline Sigurd voiced his opinion on the matter. "Maybe we should split this thing apart," the man said as he hoisted hisrge ax over his shoulder, clearly offering his services.

    Unfortunately, his idea was not epted as the blonde Nephilim girl shook her head in disapproval. "No, I believe in a few hours help from the alliance wille. So we should just let the experts handle this." A nod of approval could be seen from the others.

    Among all these people, a girl had been quietly sticking her fingers into the thick roots of the thing, hoping to catch just a glimpse of her man Emery. s, her efforts still bore no fruit.

    A few minutester, the acolytes'' attention was distracted when they all suddenly felt something heading in their direction from the sky. They all cast their gazes in the same direction and saw an object rapidly approaching.

    "Ahhh�� they came earlier than I thought. I guess they really want it." said the Nephilim girl.

    The approaching object was a massive metal construct �C a spaceship with a diameter of 100 meters to be exact. It quickly descended towards the ground, and soon enough it hovered above the area near where the group was at.

    Seeing the unknown object, the hundreds of thousands of survivors became terrified once again. Panic began to re-emerge between them, but fortunately, Roran was quick to take action and settle them down.

    The huge modernistic hatch on the metal construct opened with a gust of wind, and from within, a hundred saint-level fighters in gray metallic uniforms walked out in a formation. Various types of firearms were seen in their hands.

    After the saint fighters made their appearances, they set to the side as their attention was focused on the opened hatch. Momentster, six figures were seen walking out with such grandiosity. From their apparent energy signatures, five of them were magus while thest one was a grand magus.

    The one who weed these people was Magus Beine, who was currently standing several meters away from the metal construct with her head lowered. Jinkan confidently stood beside her as the representative of the acolytes, while Roran, Anas, and a few others stood right behind the two.

    Magus Beine was about to speak, but she was obviously pressured and afraid to do so. Realizing this, Jinkan stepped in and opened her mouth after looking at the other party one by one.

    "Wee, you all must be from Iliad Faction. Why are you sote? As you can see, the party is over already."

    Just as expected, Jinkan didn''t mince her words. Her tant words immediately made the other acolytes anxious, while the faces of the other party �C especially the sole grand magus �C turned sour in an instant.

    Jinkan maintained herposure when she saw that one of the older-looking magus standing together with the grand magus seemed to be whispering something to thetter. She roughly knew what the other party was saying seeing that the grand magus quickly adjusted his expression before speaking.

    "I sincerely apologize. I didn''t expect to find an esteemed Nephilim noble here. I hope my doesn''t give you too much trouble."

    From the grand magus''s words, everyone quickly realized that these people who hade were the faction in charge of Andora, meaning the ones responsible for whatever happened here.

    The grand magus cast his eyes over the surrounding area. His gaze clearly saw the survivors and the dead bodies in the area, but not a single change nor ripple could be seen in his expression.

    "I see you have managed to stop the threat." His face was calm as he turned his gaze back to Jinkan. "Very good. All the survivors can get on the ship and will be reunited with the others who have managed to escape."

    He then turned to Magus Beine and said, "Now, where is the Wisp? Did you manage to contain it?"

    ��

    Right away, the saint fighters took action and helped bring the hundreds of thousands of survivors onto the spaceship. In the meantime, the acolytes led by Jinkan brought the grand magus to see the sphere of nts, while Magus Beine gave a summary of what had happened along the way.

    Seeing the arrival of the grand magus, Klea and a few others like Annara, Chumo who didn''t follow Jinkan to wee those who arrived quickly stood in front of the sphere. Their gestures clearly showed that they were wary.

    "What are you trying to do?!" Klea shouted. "Our friend is inside!"

    The grand magus discreetly nced at Jinkan, seeing that she didn''t say anything, he smiled faintly at Klea and waved his hand. "Don''t worry, youngdy. From what I heard, your friend is quite a hero. Of course, we wouldn''t hurt him. In fact, he needs to be rewarded for his achievements."

    Seeing Jinkan and all the other acolytes standing behind the grand magus and doing nothing, Klea and the others looked at each other for a moment before they eventually stepped aside, giving way to the grand magus.

    The grand magus nodded and told everyone to step back. He then ced his hand on the sphere of nts. A terrifying pulse of spirit power could be felt, but nothing else happened. So the grand magus continued his examination, and a momentter, suddenly his expression revealed a hint of surprise.

    Swwiiinnnggggg

    A dazzling bright light abruptly appeared, followed by a powerful psyche attack exploding from the sphere. In the next instant, a brilliant light shot out of the sphere and streaked away from the base towards the north at an unprecedented speed.

    "It''s getting away!, follow me!"

    The grand magus shouted at his subordinates before he himself shot north in pursuit of the light. The magus followed him as they gave chase to the streaking light, while one of the older magus stayed behind to check what had be of the sphere.

    Klea and all the other acolytes were also very anxious so they checked the sphere together, only to find Emery''s figure standing with his eyes tightly closed. There were no wounds on his body, not even a scratch. While a foot away from him, the corpse of the stage 7 Abyss creature had already turned into a repulsive gooey mess.

    Without the slightest hesitation, the magus of the Illiad faction swiftly approached Emery''s body and used his Spirit Reading to probe and inspect him. Silence fell as the acolytes waited. A whileter, the magus finally said something.

    "He''s clear��" He then grabbed Emery''s shoulder saying, "Did the Wisp leave anything to you? A message? A word? Anything?"

    Emery opened his eyes, but he just stayed silent. The magus asked the question once more, this time a bit forcefully, and Klea quickly jumped in between the two saying, "Leave him alone! Let us treat him first, you can ask your questionster!"

    The magus didn''t seem to intend to give up so easily, but then he noticed Jinkan''s gaze on him and finally decided to back off.

    Lyndell quickly moved and brought Emery out of the sphere,ying his body to the side. Many eyes were staring at him, and only when Lyndell said that he waspletely healthy did they disperse and finally leave him alone.

    Seeing that the crowd finally leaving, Roran said, "I guess in the end, they only came here for the primordial being."

    Emery suddenly excused himself when he heard those words, startling Klea and the others.

    "Where are you going, Emery?"

    Emery''s face was pale as he walked away saying, "I just need some air"

    Seeing Emery put on an expression he didn''t normally have, everyone assumed that he must have gone through some awful thing. Hence they wanted to apany him even more. However, in just one second they turned away from him, his figure was already gone.

    Emery just cast [Blink] to escape hispanions, and then used [Spatial Gate] to go further. Only when he confirmed that he had gone far enough and no one nearby did he open his Spatial Space, whereupon Twik quickly exited.

    A minuteter, a dazzling light shot out from Twik''s body. It was the Primordial Wisp.

    With a smile, Emery looked at the brilliant light. "You are free now, Go"

 Chapter 990 Concluded

    Chapter 990 Concluded

    An hour ago, as soon as Emery performed the decisive strike that ended the life of the Abyss creature, his vision blurred and he found himself at another ce as the Primordial Wisp presented him with another vision.

    The vision this time was simr to the one he once had when he touched the Gaia tree.

    Emery found his body floating, and his surroundings were filled with nine different colored brilliant lights, namely red, purple, blue, yellow, indigo, cyan, green, and ck. Each light brimmed with powerful energy, and as his gaze looked down at his feet, there was another equally dazzling white light that seemed much more powerful than the rest.

    He watched as the white light thumped and the nine lights slowly made their way toward it as if they were being pulled. As they got closer, the light grew bigger and bigger until he could see nothing but color. In the end, the ten different colored lights that had be enormous met each other and mixed together, bing smaller and eventually disappearing.

    For a moment, the void where nothing existed became Emery''spanion, but their time was interrupted when a massive explosion suddenly urred. It roared with such force that made Emery think that his entire existence had been erased in that exact instant!

    Emery didn''t know how much time had passed, but he carefully opened his closed eyes. Immediately, he was greeted by the sight of thousands of tiny sparkling lights. They were scattered everywhere, drifting aimlessly on a ck canvas of emptiness.

    He witnessed as some of them enters of various sizes and different colors. Then, his attention was drawn to the particr one flying towards a yellow he was familiar with �C Andora.

    In an instant, Emery''s vision zoomed to the yellow, past the''s atmosphere and onto a tiny nt seed. Time seemed to be fast forwarded by as the nt grew rapidly, bing a towering gray tree. It was the one he had seen, the Tree of Light.

    The existence of and the tree itself helped make life on the flourished at an unprecedented rate. Life was perfect as countless creatures lived in harmony, humans started to arrive from the sky and inhabited thend.

    Time went on, and before long, thousands of years had passed and now the Primordial Wisp had reached its maturity. It started to give birth to offspring, the so-called spirit beings. On the other hand, the humans began toe to its domain more often. They came with malicious intentions, trying to do them harm.

    It was the innate nature of all living beings to fight back when their lives were threatened. And so, the Wisp just did what it had to do in order to survive.

    Just like that, the Cmity urred.

    The humans contained the power in an artifact, causing the Primordial Wisp to lose control. It has be a weapon for those who acquire it. In this case, the one who obtained it was the Guardian of the Trees �C the centipede.

    Restrained and weakened by the shackles ced upon it, the centipede took over and clouded the Primordial Wisp''s mind. With its power, the centipede wreaked havoc to the where it was born. Until finally, when Emery managed to kill the creature, it was free once again.

    Various visions and messages finally made Emery see and understand the whole situation.

    He once again found himself floating in the void, where this time a bright ball of light came and stopped right in front of him. A voice sounded in his mind.

    "Thank you human"

    The words were clear without any jumbles in them. It wasn''t just the Wisp, the offspring was also ecstatic to once again return to their mother. Emery caught a glimpse of the spirit beings flying happily around Primordial Wisp.

    "ept this reward for helping us"

    Emery couldn''t help but feel excited when he heard such words. Even though he helped the Primordial Wisp out of kindness, a reward was definitely something that he would not refuse. Hence he couldn''t but wonder what kind of reward a primordial being would give him.

    The ball of light floating in front of him shone brightly once again, and Emery received another vision.

    It was a vision of a tiny nt growing into a magnificent tree with lush leaves with time, providing fruit for animals to eat. The vision then shifted to the animal that ate the fruit the tree produced.

    The animal found a mate, produced offspring, and then grew old until it could no longer move and could only lie in its nest. He watched it die, and its remains gave life to the birth of more nts.

    The vision gave Emery a great deal of insight into his newfound light element, particrly about the meaning of ''life'' by going through the experience of the cycle of life itself.

    [Your proficiency in light elements just increase]

    [Spirit force has increased exponentially]

    [1488 (1545)]

    [Your proficiency in restoration spell just increase]

    [You have learned a new divine rank spell, Rebirth]

    When he finally woke up from his trance-like state, Emery was dumbfounded when he saw the barrage of notifications bombarding his mind. One notification in particr shocked him so much that it left him gobsmacked.

    Emery closed and opened his eyes, making sure what he saw wasn''t wrong. He wasn''t.

    He really had learned the spell that made the Royal Centipede a literal immortal. The fabled [Rebirth]

    Through firsthand experience, Emery knew very well how powerful the spell was. It was simply overpowered. The fact he was able to use it was a great boon. After all, saving the lives of those around him was of utmost importance.

    Excitement ran through him as he couldn''t wait to give the spell a try. But his attention was diverted when he felt a sudden feeling of anxiety from the spirit beings. His suspicions were proven by the words the spirit beings spoke.

    "They are here!"

    A series of information swiftly entered Emery''s mind. It told him about the people from the sky who came to harvest on the tree, and the fact that this time they had apparentlye again to do them harm.

    "Help us human"

    It was at this moment that Emery sensed a grand magus figure rapidly approaching where he was.

    It didn''t take long for the 12 offspring toe to a unanimous decision. They decided that they would lure the grand magus away, while Emery would help their mother to escape.

    "Please help her"

    "I will, tell me what to do," Emery said, nodding as a glint of determination shed across his eyes.

    There was a certain farewellmunication between the two before Emery put the Wisp inside his Spatial Space and the offspring unleashed its power to lure the grand magus away. Thanks to that, the Wisp managed to escape detection.

    Only when Emery, sneaked out of the group, went to a faraway ce, and made sure it was safe did he finally take out the Primordial Wisp of his Spatial Space.

    "What are you nning to do now?" Emery asked.

    "Human, I will find a new to nurture. with one of my offspring lived within you, perhaps one day our paths will cross again."

    After saying those words, the Wisp soared to the sky. Emery watched the ball of light until it disappeared into the''s atmosphere.

    He heaved a sigh. The Primordial Wips was certainly a source of extreme, extraordinary power. However, at this point, Emery had realized how much it was coveted by many and the fact that without adequate power to protect it, it would only be disastrous if one kept it around.

    Suddenly, Emery thought about the two Primordial Wisp �C Gaia and Khaos �C that were currently on Earth. An intense headache ran through his head, but in the end, he could only heave another deep sigh.

    Not realizing how much time he took to reflect, Emery only noticed figures running toward him when they got close. It was Jinkan, who apparently came together with the old magus of the Iliad faction he saw earlier.

    Guessing what Emery had just done, the old magus did not hide the anger he felt.

    "You!! Why did you release it?!" He snarled. "You are going to pay for this!"

    As soon as the Wisp exited his Spatial Space, these people would be able to sense it and Emery knew that his act would be discovered. In fact, he was actually prepared to ept any consequence thrown in his direction.

    The old magus seemed about to apprehend Emery, when the Nephilim girl stopped the former''s tracks with herughter.

    "I didn''t think you would actually go through with it," Jinkan said in amusement.

    It was obvious that the old magus was irritated by herughter. In his annoyance, he blurted out words he shouldn''t have said. "Do you think this is a joke?"

    Jinkan''sughter came to a stop. She looked at the old magus coldly, causing thetter to quake on his boots. In a level tone, she icily said, "It was never stated that capturing the Wisp is what we have to do. It was never in the list of objectives the academy gave nor have anything to do with us acolytes."

    Her tone changed, turning into a mockery. "You certainly don''t think that we �C acolytes" She emphasized the part. "�C capable of doing anything to stop such a primordial being, don''t you? After all, a certain group of people can''t even do that."

    The old magus was silent, as he realized what and who Jinkan implied. On the other hand, Emery was anxious because the Nephilim girl, for some reason, backed him up. He couldn''t help but think of a scheme when he saw the wicked smile on her face.

    Jinkan''s next word gives him much concern,

    "Apparently you are not that stupid, you did the right thing as expected. Now that you know more about the wisp, we will have our conversation soon"

    ***

    After seeing all the survivors aboard the Iliad faction''s spaceship, Emery and the others activated theirbat suit''s teleportation function.

    [Mid test has concluded]

    [Please wait for your final grade]

 Chapter 991 Recovery

    Chapter 991 Recovery

    When Emery opened his eyes again, he found himself standing in a room of about nine square meters that waspletely white. Before he could do anything else, a synthetic voice immediately rang out, greeting him.

    "Wee passengers, you are aboard the recovery ship, designated Hope. Please wait while we confirm your conditions and credentials."

    Immediately after, several beams of red light shot towards Emery, seemingly scanning his body, before the synthetic sound once again rang out.

    "Identity confirmed. Privileged acolyte 83192008 �C Emery Ambrose. Status: Healthy."

    A momentter, Emery noticed movement in the corner of his eye and saw the walls of the room open, revealing what looked like a drawer. Once again, the synthetic voice rang out, telling him what to do.

    "Please put your suit and devices in the drawer, and while in this vessel, please put on the clothes that have been prepared for you. Thank you for your cooperation."

    Emery did as he was asked. He took off thebat suit and devices given at the start of the mid-test before walking over to the drawer and opening it. Grabbing the prepared clothes, he put the neatly folded suit and device in the drawer and closed it.

    "Please wait patiently while we process the collected spirit energy."

    Upon hearing that, it urred to Emery �C a realization. The vessel he was currently aboard, the recovery ship, did not merely perform medical recovery. It also performed the recovery of spirit energy that had been gathered from the mission, which in his case, the mid-test.

    Before long another notification came. This time, it came from the symbol in his palm.

    [Congrattion, all points has been submitted]

    [Personal Points Ranking]

    [Rank 15: 880,274 points]

    [Bonus points and reward will be announced shortly]

    Emery looked at his rank and nodded his head as if he had expected it. He had not fought many Abyss creatures in the past 24 hours, as he had spent most of his time and effort casting the Spatial Gate. So it''s no wonder that his rankings have dropped.

    However, there was not the slightest trace of regret on Emery''s face for he had done the best he could and made the most out of everything.

    While Emery was busy with his thoughts, the door of the white room he was in opened. He exited the room when he realized it, and saw a long corridor with many doors �C all colored white.

    There were several other people who had also juste out of their rooms, and the first familiar face Emery saw was the half-machine acolyte, As. He quickly walked over and tapped thetter''s shoulder, causing him to turn his head.

    "Good to see you, As. I''m really d that you are alright." Emery said as he scanned the half-machine acolyte from top to bottom. He was happy when he saw that there didn''t seem to be any serious injuries. After all, the half-machine acolyte did make such a grand performance before his exit, and that it shouldn''t be easy for him to survive from it.

    On the other hand, As replied in his usual level tone. "It was nothing but a calcted risk. Your worries are unnecessary."

    Emery just patted As on the shoulder hearing such a response. The two of them walked together and as As had arrived a few hours earlier, he started showing the ce for him where Emery began to see more familiar faces.

    He also reunited with Klea and the others, and together they made their way to the medical bay, as Emery worried about those who were grievously injured during the mid-test. There, they found Orion, who was watching the tube in which his brother Orycon was being treated with great care.

    "How is he?" Emery asked as he arrived beside Orion.

    "His injuries are serious, but he will be fine." He said while looking at his brother''s body again. "It should only take a day or two for him to fully recover."

    "That''s great news." Emery replied, patting Orion on the shoulder. He then turned his attention to his surroundings.

    Currently, the medical bay was filled with approximately 100 patients, and about two dozen of them were in the same or worse condition as Orycon. Seeing the traces of the pitiful state these people were in, Emery couldn''t help but clench his fists.

    Emery found Trish and many familiar faces being treated, and thankfully their treatments all seemed to be going well as they all appeared fine. Apparently, thebat suit given to them was really a lifesaver.

    Unfortunately for Emery, the happiness he felt didn''t manage tost long when Annara showed up, bringing with her some bad news.

    "Rufus really didn''t make it is he?" He said as he saw the red-haired girl nodding her head saying, "Another talented halfblood is gone. What a shame"

    Emery didn''t know Rufus that well, but he still decided to check the room where they put his body, or rather, all the bodies that died in the mid-test. Other than finding Vida who was crying in front of what appeared to be the Tiger Bloodline''s body, there were at least three dozen bodies covered with silver coverings.

    It was quite an emotional sight, seeing those who fought with himy wordlessly with no more life in them. It was at this moment that a thought popped into Emery''s mind, and he couldn''t help but want to give it a try.

    Emery went to one of the corpses and stuck out his hand.

    [Rebirth]

    "Please let there be a miracle.... please" Emery muttered under his breath.

    He tried his best to understand the essence of the spell, in order for it to take effect.

    "Please�� let this work"

    However, nothing. There was no reaction at all.

    Emery heaved another deep sigh, although he had somewhat expected this.

    After all, there was a massive difference between knowing the spell and understanding the spell. Only when one reached thetter would the spell sessfully take effect. It was only natural that he, who was basically a rookie in Light element, would find it extremely difficult to sessfully cast such a high-tier spell like [Rebirth].

    "No!! No!! No!! No!"

    Emery''s unusual actions caused confusion to hispanions and those who saw him. Klea approached and hugged him from behind, softly whispering, "You already did your best, Emery. It''s enough.. You''ve already done enough��"

    Emery held her hands that were embracing his body, and quietly closed his eyes.

    ***

    Not long after, everyone was called to gather. All that remained of the 900 or so were summoned to a certain living quarters on the vessel, where a female magus dressed in academy uniform apanied by several figures of the Magus Alliance introduced herself. Her name was Rosy, and she immediately began exining afterwards.

    It turned out that the recovery ship was prepared as an emergency backup for the mid-test, and the preparation seemed to pay off well as in the case with the Andora mission, the existence of the vessel was very much needed.

    Magus Rosy then exined about what went wrong with the mission. To most of the acolytes, this was something that they didn''t expect, but to Emery it was nothing that he didn''t know. Thest words she spoke, however, surprised him so much that he jerked his head in her direction.

    "The Iliad Faction, which is in charge of Andora, hase and collected the Primordial Wisp. They also stated that they would be responsible for any damage you all received."

    The words immediately elicited a wave of loud cheers amongst the acolytes as it could only mean more reward. However, Emery was fixated on the news that the Primordial Wisp was captured.

    Unknowingly, Emery threw his gaze towards Jinkan who was standing far from him, together with the other Nephilim. She seemed to notice his gaze, but she only smiled before her voice was heard in Emery''s mind.

    "They lied. They won''t admit that they lost it. Well, at least they must have caught the little ones."

    Emery calmed down when he heard Jinkan''s words. He somewhat believed her words, that it was most likely that the offspring who was caught, and he somewhat had the feeling that the Wisp was still roaming free.

    Magus Rosy cut off Emery''s train of thought when she brought out a screen showing a video of a familiar figure.

    Headmaster Delbrand

    "Dear acolytes, the academy and the alliance would give out our congrattion on you finishing the mission and also our condolence for your loss, for our loss"

    The man continued his words with affirmation and encouragement for all the efforts they had given. He also hoped that the test they had just gone through would prepare them for the long future.

    "Once again, congrattions acolytes."

    Afterward, Headmaster Dreysden''s figure disappeared from the screen, reced by a list of ranks and reward given.

    [Magus academy Reward]

    [Top individual points rewards]

    ***

    [Personal rank 1 : 1,000,000]

    [Rank 1 - Eshoo Nephilim]

    ***

    [Personal rank 2 & 3 - 500,000 points]

    [Rank 2 - Zach Talon]

    [Rank 3 - As III]

    ***

    [Squad rank 4 & 5 - 300,000 points]

    [Rank 4 - Jinkan Nephilim]

    [Rank 5 - Vida Themary]

    ***

    [Squad rank 6 - 10 - 200,000 points]

    [Rank 6 - Annara Vermont]

    [Rank 7 - Cleopatra]

    [Rank 8 - Sigurd]

    [Rank 9 - Gerri]

    [Rank 10 - Thrax]

    ****

    [Top squad points rewards]

    ***

    [Squad rank 1 - 500,000 points]

    [Rank 1- Eesho Nephilim]

    ***

    [Squad rank 2 & 3 - 300,000 points]

    [Rank 2 - Zack Talon]

    [Rank 3 - Jinkan Nephilim]

    ***

    [Squad rank 4 & 5 - 200,000 points]

    [Rank 4 - Sigurd]

    [Rank 5 -Julian Kaesar]

    ***

    [Squad rank 6 - 10 - 100,000 points

    [Rank 6 - Roran Harligh]

    [Rank 7 - Armand Nephilim]

    [Rank 8 - Orion]

    [Rank 9 - Vida Themary]

    [Rank 10 - Zach Talon]

    ***

    [Saving lives toon rewards]

    [toon 1 - Jinkan Nephilim - 550,000 points]

    [toon 2 - Vida Themary - 0]

    [toon 3 - Emery Ambrose - 50,000 points]

    When the result came up and bared to see for everyone, all the Nephilims were cheering as they saw their brightest genius''s name at the top. Their reactions were as if they had managed to break a new record or something.

    As for toon 3, the fifty thousand points given to Emery must be thest batch of survivors who were left behind and were saved by the Iliad ship, hence it was counted as those of toon 3.

    Although they had somewhat expected such an oue, seeing the stark contrast between them still gave a bitter taste to those belonging to toon 3.

    At this point everyone expected the announcement to end, but they were once again surprised when suddenly there was another list shown on the screen.

    [Distinguished Service rewards]

    [Squad 21: Julian, Squad 22: Roran, Squad 23: Lyndell, Squad 24: Anas, Squad 25: Orion, Squad 26: Arcana, Squad 29: Rayne, Squad 30: Trish, Squad 31: Emery]

    [All members - 500,000 points]

    The so-called Distinguished Service rewards were so unexpected that it brought countless surprises to everyone present. Its arrival was followed by aplete silence, until a sound of apuse broke the atmosphere.

    Everyone turned their heads towards the source of the apuse, and the culprit who was standing still in the corner shocked everyone who saw him. It was the Dragon bloodline Zach, and before long everyone else followed suit.

    p! p! p!

    Within seconds, the room was filled with apuse of acknowledgement.

 Chapter 992 Status

    Chapter 992 Status

    It took the acolytes a total of three days to travel to Andora using the transport vessel �C designated Deliverance. The recovery vessel �C designated Hope they aboard, however, had slower speed, hence it would take them five days toe back to the academy.

    Not only that, Hope also had smaller and fewer rooms as well as minimal facilitiespared to other types of vessels, because most of its space was used for various equipment, instruments, and supplies needed by its medical center.

    Though their return journey would take longer, there was no voice of dissent. After all, all of these acolytes had gone through such a grueling 10 day mission of constant fighting. Even though their wounds had healed, they still needed rest to recover from their immense exhaustion.

    Hence no one reallyins about the length of the return journey.

    After Magus Rosy''s announcement was over, Emery returned to his 9 sqm room. His eyes twitched slightly as he was still not used to the all-white theme. He then flipped out a bed from the wall but decided not to rest just yet.

    He turned his attention to his arm and essed the symbol on his palm, checking out a certain data.

    [Contribution points : 1,430, 274]

    Emery''s eyes couldn''t help but light up when he saw his previously non-existent contribution points being filled with numbers again. This amount of contribution points would be enough for Emery to purchase a Divine spell or a dozen Rank A and B spells.

    If Emery was looking purely at the cost and result, it was an effective 10 days of work, to say the least. Even though he didn''t really get any top ranking reward, the mission had brought a tremendous improvement to his stats.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power: 250]

    [Spirit force: 1545]

    [Acolyte Rank 9 - Mid Stage - 10 pirs formed]

    [Earth Spirit - 2 pr]

    [nt Spirit - 1 pir]

    [Water Spirit - 1 pir]

    [Light Spirit - 1 pir]

    [Darkness spirit - 4 pirs]

    [Undefined - 1 pir]

    Emery obtained more than 200 points of spirit force and formed 4 new pirs, with one among them apletely new element he had no affinity for. He also obtained the miraculous spell [Rebirth], which had to be a costly Divine spell.

    Moreover, Emery had also managed to create three spells: [Primal Flora], [Void Mist], and [Dao Matter]. All three were top-notch spells, had their strong points in certain situations, and could definitely act as a trump card. Hence, Emery''s fighting power had taken a great leap once again.

    All of those things were a great boon for Emery. However, there was still something else. Something that he hadn''t had time to check because of how hectic the situation had been for him before.

    Emery crossed his legs and assumed a lotus position on the bed before he cast [Spatial Space] and let six figures out of it. Twik and the five Chizpur brothers made their appearances, filling almost the entire room with their grown stature. Immediately, their boisterous voices echoed throughout the room.

    "Kuang.. ku.. kuu.. Kuang!"

    "I''m sorry, the room is pretty small." Emery said dryly. "Just�� sit down whenever all of you for now."

    "Ku.. ku�� kuang.. Ku"

    All the nt creatures disyed their protests and voiced theirints, and Emery just let them vent their feelings for a few minutes until they eventually finished and gradually calmed down.

    After stroking their heads one by one forpensation, the next thing Emery did was of course check Twik''s current state. Meanwhile, the Chizpur brothers watched closely as their elder brother was being examined by their master.

    "Did you feel anything out of the ordinary, Twik? Any issue or any difort at all, Twik?"

    Emery was concerned about Twik as thetter had been possessed by the spirit beings, andter the Primordial Wisp itself. He worried that he was hurt in some way. After all, Twik did currently look a little different.

    Its previous yellow limbs had turned grayish, while its leaves had turned into vibrant green. Twik''s current appearance eerily reminded Emery of the Tree of Light he had seen before. Without further ado, Emery checked Twik''s stats and he was taken aback by what he saw.

    [Flora Colossi - Stage 6 (7)]

    [Legendary Creature Level 60 (90)]

    [Battle Power - 125 (155)]

    [Innate Ability]

    [nt Mastery]

    [Regen]

    [Fusion]

    A high-level Legendary creature, that was Twik now. It had made Twik have a simr level of power to a saint-level warrior, but added with his extremely tough body and his new skill [Regen], Emery personally thought that Twik could even be stood toe-to-toe to half a dozen saint-level warriors.

    On another aspect, Emery certainly could not wait to try the [Fusion] skill again, to see how strong he would be with the current Twik, even though he doubted that he could do it without the help of the Primordial Wisp.

    Regardless, Emery couldn''t really give it a try right now due obvious reasons. Hence he put the idea aside forter, maybe sometime after they had returned to the academy.

    Now that he was done with Twik''s examination, Emery turned his attention to the Chizpur brothers.

    [Chizpur Fang - Stage 6]

    [Magical Creature Level 60 (72)]

    [Battle Power - 70 (75)]

    [Spirit Energy - nt and Earth]

    [Innate Ability]

    [Manipte Earth]

    [Earth Burrows]

    [Wide Guard]

    There was no astonishing stage upgrade like Twik, but on average the Chizpur brothers managed to raise about 10 levels each. Even though not as remarkable as their elder brother, it still gave them a boost of power and confidence.

    "You boys have also done a very, very good job." Emery said with a smile, thanking them for all their help during the mid-test. "Well done."

    Emery had now finished checking the gains he got in this mid-test. However, just as he was about to put Tweak and the Chizpur brothers back to his Spatial Space and go to rest, there was a knock on his door.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Emery, it''s me. let me in."

    The familiar voice instantly brought a smile to Emery''s face. He quickly got off the bed and walked to the door before opening it to see the face he had expected. The Egyptian Queen with lustrous ck hair stood there, a wide smile adorned her beautiful face.

    "Hey, there." Klea said, waving her hand coquettishly. "What are you up to?"

    Before Emery could answer her question, Klea noticed the six little creatures. Her eyes lit up and she forced herself into the room without waiting for Emery''s invitation, causing the already cramped room to be even more cramped.

    "Hello, cute boys~ How are you all doing?"

    Emery seemed to have disappeared from the girl''s mind as shepletely ignored him and started patting the creature. In the meantime, Twik and the Chizpur brothers seem to be enjoying her caress.

    "I guess they were all male, after all." Emery thought to himself when he saw how content Twik and the Chizpur brothers were under Klea''s care. He let her y with the nt creatures and only after a while did he finally open his mouth.

    "Why are you here, Klea? Do you need anything from me?"

    Unexpectedly, the girl threw a sharp gaze at him before saying, "Well, as your girl, I think I don''t need a reason to visit you. Or do I?"

    Emery felt a chill run down his spine when he heard herst words, so he quickly shook his head. "No, of course not"

    "Hmph!" Klea then turned her attention back to the Twik and Chizpur brothers and whispered to them, but in a voice loud enough for Emery to hear.

    "You guys have to remember this, I am your master''s girl, meaning that I am yourdy master. So if your master hurts you, you can always find me for help. Or�� if you feel bored with him, you can all stay with me too!"

    Even though Emery clearly knew that the girl was teasing him, he was still speechless by Klea''s words. Patting Twik and the Chizpur brothers once more, Klea got off the bed and walked over to Emery, whispering, "Actually, there is something I want to show you in my room. Come on, follow me."

    Klea grabbed Emery''s arm and dragged him across the corridor past three decks until they arrived at her designated room. But before she opened the door, Klea suddenly turned around, with her back covering the door, she slowly opened her mouth.

    "Do you know�� that the two Nephilims are a couple?" Klea asked.

    Emery showed a confused expression before shaking his head. He was a bit confused about what she meant. Seeing his reaction, Klea pulled Emery so her lips were next to his ear. A tinge of red appeared on her cheeks as she whispered.

    "Apparently, they share a room together.. So-"

    Klea swiftly opened the door, while her hand grabbed Emery''s arm to pull him inside. Within her 9 square meter room was apletely different view from the one Emery upied. Instead of in andpletely white, the room waspletely decorated, with afortable bed, silk pillows, candles, and even drinks.

    Emery turned his head only to see Klea closing the door behind them. A suggestive smile formed on her face as she slowly walked towards him.

    "This has been long-awaited, don''t you agree..?"

    Klea spoke those words in such a flirtatious tone, while gradually removing the clothes clinging to her body. Slowly but surely, an alluring body with irresistible curves and charm was revealed before Emery''s eyes.

    Emery was so mesmerized by her beautiful figure and seductive gestures that the girl easily pushed his body onto the bed, and before he even realized it, she had pounced and sat on top of him.

    Her beautiful face drew closer to his, until her lips were once again next to his ear.

    "Now, nothing else can bother us�� no stupid arranged marriage with my brother, no princess waiting back home, no exhausting missions or getting lost on unknowns." Klea raised her head again, looking directly into Emery''s eyes.

    Unlike the previous time �C the night they were first epted into the elite ss, this time Klea was determined to do the deed with Emery. However, herst words suddenly reminded Emery of something.

    Emery grabbed her hands that were on his body and said, "Klea, ��actually there is something that i need to tell you first."

 Chapter 993 Confession

    Chapter 993 Confession

    "I have something I need to tell you first."

    Emery said while holding Klea''s hand. However, the girl refused to listen and instead began kissing his neck.

    "Wait�� wait��"

    "Mmn�� No more excuses�� we''re going to do it today�� I don''t want to wait anymore," she charmingly said in a low voice, her warm breath caressing his skin.

    "Klea, wait��"

    The more Emery tried to speak, the more excitedly the girl kissed. His resistance only served to turn her on even more.

    Klea used her other hand to quickly tear Emery''s new silver clothes, revealing his bare chest and abs.

    "My�� you''ve grown so much."

    Just from her voice, Emery could tell that she was pleased.

    Without waiting another moment, the girl dove in and started kissing his chest.

    She even gave a bite.

    "Mmh�� Klea�� wait��" Emery panicked.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t enjoy it. On the contrary, he really did. Still, he knew that if they wanted to continue, Klea needed to know.

    Without hesitation, Emery decided to just blurt out the words that came to his mind.

    "Klea, I was unfaithful to you!"

    "..."

    As if she had just been struck by thunder, the excited look on her face suddenly froze.

    She slowly looked up to meet his eyes. As Emery met those eyes filled with disbelief, his heart was filled with guilt.

    "What�� What are you saying��? Unfaithful?"

    For her, that word was the most taboo in her vocabry. And for it toe out of Emery''s mouth��

    "Emery, you''re joking, right? This isn''t something you should be joking about!"

    Emery was silent. Klea hoped that it was a lie, but the look on Emery''s face said otherwise.

    "Do you even know what being unfaithful means?"

    Klea''s eyes were bloodshot, and her voice trembled as those words came out of her mouth.

    Emery let out a deep sigh before trying to exin as calmly as he could.

    "Mm, unfaithful is probably not the right word�� I wasn''t unfaithful, but I did sleep with�� someone."

    He couldn''t help but avert his eyes down.

    Klea also tried her best to remain calm and carefully asked.

    "Ah�� You mean Gwen, right��? I know about what happened with Gwen�� and I forgive you for that��"

    Emery was a little surprised. Was what he did with Gwen something that needed Klea''s forgiveness? If that''s the case�� then what kind of forgiveness would he need for this one?

    Once again, Emery tried to muster up his courage to tell her what happened. For some reason, this felt much more difficult than going against that centipede monster��

    Right now, he would rather fight 10 of those things than face this painful situation.

    "Klea, I''m not talking about what happened with Gwen�� This happened during the mission. You know�� I was stranded on an ind with��"

    "That snake bitch!" she immediately eximed in anger.

    The sudden curse startled him. At the same time, Emery was reminded of how Klea had always hated Silva, especially because Silva managed to defeat her in that one-on-one duel in the second-year Magus games final.

    "I knew it! That bitch always stared at you with a weird look�� She poisoned you, didn''t she!?"

    "That��" Emery hesitated. "While it''s true that I was sort of��. poisoned, it wasn''t her that did it."

    "Huh? Emery, are you defending her? Who else would do such a vile thing if not her!? It must''ve been her doing!"

    "No, Klea, listen�� I was poisoned because of a strange fruit, and we were all affected��"

    Klea was stunned. However, it wasn''t by the cause, but by the strange word he used.

    "We�� all? We all?" the girl repeated in disbelief and looked down. Were her ears deceiving her?

    Suddenly, she remembered that another girl was also with them on that ind��

    That red-haired girl.

    Still, with a shocked expression, Klea looked back up into his eyes.

    "Ugh�� Are you�� being serious?"

    The girl quickly got out of bed. Her breathing became heavy and somewhat irregr as she put one hand on her chest before moving it to cover her mouth.

    "Yuck�� Emery, I really can''t believe you."

    Emery hurriedly sat up and held her hand.

    "Klea, I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to�� We were all under the influence of the fruit."

    Klea pulled her hand out of Emery''s grasp and took a deep breath. "Huh, with two beautiful girls�� I find it hard to believe that you''re really sorry about it!"

    "No�� I mean, yes�� urgh��" Emery was confused. However, before he could continue exining to clear things up, Klea walked toward the door with hurried steps and mmed it open.

    "Please get out. I don''t want to be near you right now�� I need�� Just get out!"

    Her eyes ring at him were slightly reddened and moist. Emery wanted to speak more, but he couldn''t get a word out of his mouth when he looked at those glistening eyes.

    In the end, he hesitantly walked out of the room with weak steps. Emery turned around to say something before leaving, but just as he opened his mouth, the door was quickly shut.

    He let out another deep sigh and decided to sit in front of her door, giving her some time to process the information but still waiting for her.

    It was a small ship that was filled with over 800 acolytes. Their attention was already attracted when they heard the loud m of the door. They initially ignored Emery when they saw him sit there, but after an hour, a few dozen people had begun to whisper among each other.

    However, that wasn''t all. Themotion even prompted Thrax, Chumo, and Julian toe.

    "Did you two fight? What happened?" Julian asked when he saw him just silently sitting in front of the door.

    Emery only shook his head.

    Thrax also spoke, "Emery, don''t worry about it too much. It might take some time, but if I can let go of my love, then I''m sure you can too."

    Emery was dumbfounded by the Thracian''sment. "No, no, everything will be fine�� Don''t worry about me, I''ll make it work��"

    As the three had been friends with him for so long, they knew that Emery was only trying to reassure them.

    And maybe even himself.

    This time, it was Chumo who spoke.

    "Emery, maybe I can help you talk to her. You know�� since I already have a girlfriend, I might be able to help you say a thing or two��"

    All three of them simultaneously turned to look at him. They didn''t say a word, but their expression said it all.

    Seriously?

    Chumo quickly averted his eyes. "N-Nevermind, I don''t have anything to say."

    As they were thinking of what to say in this awkward situation, a familiar voice could be heard from behind the three.

    "You look so pathetic right now, wolf boy."

    It was the red-haired girl, Annara.

    "Annara?" Emery looked at her. "What are you doing here?"

    The girl didn''t reply. Instead, she continued to walk until she arrived in front of him.

    "Get up!"

    "No�� I''m going to stay here. I won''t move."

    The girl rolled her eyes. "I mean get out of my way, your girl asked me toe."

    "What�� why?"

    Annara let out a sigh before responding with another question, "She found out about our little party of three, didn''t she?"

    Right at this moment, the door behind Emery opened. Klea looked at Annara with a smile and thanked her for responding to her call before letting her in. However, before any of the four outside could say anything, she quickly closed the door.

    When he turned back to look at his three friends, he found that their expressions had turned funny.

    "Emery, you are the man!" Thrax said in amazement and Chumo had his thumbs up. Only Julian didn''tment on it and pulled the two away, leaving Emery alone once again.

    ''What does Klea want to talk to her about?''

    ��

    Not long after the three left, the door was once again opened. As Annara stepped out of the room, she looked at Emery and said, "You owe me twice now�� big time."

    The red-haired girl then walked away.

    Meanwhile, Klea was standing still next to the open door, staring at Emery speechless.

    Seeing how much more rxed her expression was, it seemed that the girl had calmed down. With a little hesitation, Emery slowly approached her.

    "I''m really sorry if I hurt you, I didn''t mean to�� I really think you should know."

    Klea closed her eyes for a second.

    "Mm�� She exined to me what happened. It''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just easier to hear it from someone else. I''m sorry too, I was too emotional�� And thank you for being honest with me."

    Klea''s words brought him a lot of relief. Emery stepped forward wanting to hold her, but the girl put her hand on his chest to stop him and said

    "I�� I just need to know one thing first��"

    "Anything."

    Klea''s hands were slightly trembling, but she looked straight at him seriously as she asked.

    "That girl... Silva�� do�� do you love her?"

 Chapter 994 Love

    Chapter 994 Love

    "Do you love her?"

    Emery couldn''t help but feel startled as the question was sprung to him far too suddenly.

    However, deep down, he knows. There was no way to move forward with the girl before him other than staying honest. Try as he might, though, he could note up with a satisfactory answer to this question.

    Does he love her?

    Silva Ouroboros. She considered the girl a very good friend, and he cared about her so much, but was that enough for their rtionship to be considered love? He couldn''t help but think of thest time they were together and the way they had to say goodbye. What happened at that moment still echoed in his mind sometimes.

    For a moment, Emery''s thoughts started to wander, but that few seconds was enough for Klea to be emotional once more.

    Her face twisted in anger, but Emery could see the glimmer of tears hidden behind her enraged expression. She was ready to blurt out her own answer, but Emery grabbed both of her shoulders and said.

    "I dont know, I really dont�� that''s the only answer I can give to you right now."

    Of course, that answer was far from satisfying for her. Klea reached up to her shoulders to force him to let her go, but Emery held on tight, as if his very life depended on it. He wasn''t finished.

    He looked at her in the eyes and said with resolution evident in his gaze and tone.

    "If you ask me about my feelings for her, I don''t know. But, I definitely know how I feel about you��."

    Emery grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest, letting her feel the chaotic, rapid heartbeat.

    "My heart beats for you�� Klea, I love you�� you are the one I choose, and you are the one I am with now, not her."

    His words stunned her for a moment, but then her tears fell free, creating glimmering trails all over her beautiful face. However, instead of breaking away, she hugged him close and tight, as if he would scatter away in the wind at any moment if she let him go.

    Emery ced his arm around her and stroked her hair, hoping she would calm down. Then, she spoke, but without looking at him.

    "I love you too Emery��. I do�� but Emery�� if you really love me�� I want you to promise one thing for me."

    Klea sobbed for a few more moments, then she looked up at him again. From this close, her eyes looked beautiful.

    "Promise me, promise that you will never choose her over me. I want you to say it, promise me!"

    Emery was stunned for a moment. He was ready to say yes, but he would not want his promise to be nothing but hollow words. He looked back at those days, remembering when he was able to reject Silva''s love for him before, and he was sure that he could do it again.

    He took a deep breath and firmly said.

    "Yes, I promise you.. I will not ever choose her over you."

    She sighed in relief, and then, she slowly smiled. Her smile was radiant much like the sun, while her eyes, filled with happiness, stared at him in pure desire. Then, they kissed, a kiss more passionate than ever before, done with such vigor to prove their love to each other.

    In their previous moments together, they had never been able to honestly tell each other their feelings, as fate itself kept on trying to separate them, but now they were able to touch each other in both heart and soul. Sparks of feelings lit up deep within as they finally broke the kiss.

    As she tried to catch her breath, Klea said,

    "You are mean Emery, for doing this to me."

    "Yes, I am really sorry for hurting you."

    "No... no�� that''s not what I mean"

    "What do you mean?"

    For a second, Klea was silent, but then a beautiful red started to heat up her cheeks. She spoke, almost reluctantly, "First, it was the princess, then two others. That was three, and as for me�� I have been saving myself for you."

    Hearing the deration once again made Emery''s heart beat faster.

    There was no question of what to do next. Emery took a deep breath, caressed her neck for a moment, and then carried her up with his strong arms.

    Emery carried her slowly, wanting to savor this beautiful moment, beforeying her on the bed. His touches were soft yet full of passion.

    "Are you sure you wanted to do this?" Emery asked

    Klea did not answer; she merely slightly nodded in response. However, she was resolute. There was no doubt that she had wished for this for so long.

    ***

    WARNING:

    The next part contains an explicit sex scene. Please read at your own discretion.

    Then, without hesitation, Emery took off his half-torn clothes, and threw them haphazardly somewhere in the room. As the clothesnded forgotten at the corner, he then gently helped her remove hers, revealing her smooth skin and beautiful body to her eyes.

    Their faces were close, so close, and their bodies touched each other, transferring warmth between them. Their hands were intertwined with each other, each touch lighting the sparks of heat and need.

    She blushed once again, but Emery, on the other hand, was practically biting his lip. There was no doubt that he could no longer able to hold back his desires.

    Wanting to make everything memorable, Emery then started slow, peppering her neck with gentle kisses and moving down slowly to her chest. His hands fiddled and stimted her sensitive peaks, each pinch and fondle did elicit a sensual moan from the woman beneath him.

    Then, Klea''s voice started to fill the room with her pleasure.

    "Dont.. stop��"

    Her voice was like a siren song for him. If he weren''t careful, perhaps, she would plunge him deeply, to never be found again.

    Emery projected an outwardly confident gaze, but he was secretly a little embarrassed that he has so little experience in pleasing a woman, thus he was unable to truly give her the best treatment she deserved. Emery kept caressing and kissing her, then he finally helped her gently spread her legs, and positioned himself in between her.

    His eyes bore onto hers with such intensity. He gave her a passionate kiss first, before thrusting his shaft into her.

    "Aaahhhh�� Emery"

    With one swift motion, Emery was now fully inside of her. Every moment felt wonderful as Klea and Emery were finally able to share their love in an act of physical intimacy. They were as they could possibly be.

    Emery moved faster and faster, coaxing out louder and more needier moans from her. Sometimes, he would slow down, letting her catch her breath and enhance the pleasure she felt.

    A few hours passed in total ecstasy, and they finally achieved their release together.

    They took a little while to rest a bit, but when Emery was about to stand, Klea held him tight, her delicate fingers gripping his wrist.

    "No�� not yet�� just stay in this room.."

    "O.. of course."

    The two slept together on the bed, enjoying their rest after the intense few hours. However, not even an hour passed, and Klea''s hands moved under the sheets to stimte Emery down below. Her naughty lithe fingers wrapped around his shaft and massaged it.

    "Klea�� you��"

    "One more�� just one more time.."

    Emery was ready to assist his beautiful girlfriend, and this time, they kept going for half a day at least.

    They finished together again and took their rest, but after an hour, the queen smiled coyly at Emery, her eyes radiating the pressure of a ruler.

    "You know�� what you did to me was quite painful, maybe you could�� you know, do it one more time to ease the pain?"

    Thanks to the queen''s insatiable appetite, Emery didn''t get out of the room for the whole 5 days of the trip; they didn''t manage to get even a wink of rest, either.

    Fortunately, their arrival was announced, and now Klea must let Emery go.

    The two got out of the room with happy smiles, like they were just married. Their friends have all been waiting for them with funny expressions.

    "You two really had us... d you can work it out." Said Julian while the other two only gave wide teasing smiles added with Chumo''s special remarks of two thumbs up.

    All the acolytes walked off from the ship in the same Magus Alliance docks, and headed to the teleportation gate to the Magus Academy.

    "Yey! We have finally returned!"

    Not long after they arrived at the ce, however, they could hear footsteps, and they turned around to see a group of people in formal uniforms. They came at the same time and said.

    "Emery Ambrose, you were called to see the Headmaster."

 Chapter 995 Questions

    Chapter 995 Questions

    Emery had somewhat expected that he would be summoned by the Headmaster as soon as he returned. This time, however, he was a little surprised because he was taken to a different ce, instead of the usual headmaster''s office.

    He was led into some kind of meeting chamber and there were a dozen figures already waiting inside.

    Emery quickly noticed Headmaster Delbrand amongst the twelve figures. They all stood behind a tall desk in a half circle shape, but with a brief nce, Emery could tell that other than Headmaster Delbrand the other nine were not real people. They were all merely visual projections made of light.

    "Emery, please step closer, to the podium," said Headmaster Delbrand when he saw Emery.

    He immediately did as he was asked, and as soon as he stepped onto the podium, the floor lit up and the eleven figures projected by the light turned their attention to him. Immediately after that, all kinds of voices began to sound.

    "So this is the boy?"

    "He looks much smaller than in the video."

    "He has a double core, indeed."

    It seemed that not only his image was shown once he stepped onto the podium, but also all the information about him.

    Noticing the confuse look on Emery''s face, Headmaster Delbrand exined.

    "Emery, these people are members of the Magus Alliance''s council. They are the ones elected to oversee the Magus Academy, and at the moment we are discussing the events that urred during the mid-test."

    Hearing that, Emery quickly understood the situation and immediately tried his best to be aspliant and cooperative as possible. After all, these people were people he couldn''t afford to offend.

    It didn''t take long for him to go through a series of questions. Other than questions asking about his interaction with the Primordial Wisp, they also asked him about his own overall opinion regarding the mid-test.

    Emery tried his best to be as truthful as possible. He knew that these people wouldn''t be easy to lie to, especially with them having visual recordings of what happened in the mid-test from the devices attached on thebat suit.

    "So, Emery Ambrose, you may now tell us your thoughts on the mid-test. Don''t be too pressured and say whatever you want." One of the councilmen said, a woman''s voice.

    "Of course, councilman. I understand the importance and rationale of the real life mission on which the mid-test is based upon. I also appreciated the extent of safety provided. Moreover, I believe that the mid-test was a necessary step for us acolytes to go through before entering the outside world."

    Emery''s answer elicited a few nods, but the next words he spoke attracted the attention of these figures.

    "But if I am allowed to be blunt��"

    "Yes? What is it? You can freely share your thoughts with us."

    There was a moment of silence as Emery seemed to be in thought. But momentster, he opened his mouth again.

    "I understand that we only intervene once the natives are deemed unable to defend themselves against the threat of extermination. However, what I find disturbing is how those people barely have the ability to do such tasks at all. Why don''t wee earlier? Or, why aren''t they better prepared better to handle the Cmity? That is what I thought."

    It appeared that Emery''s words stirred a discussion amongst the figures.

    "The boy is right. With the war, our forces are already spread thin as it is. It wouldn''t be too unreasonable for us to make those natives more self-sufficient."

    "Councilman, I think your idea to make the Pir Project that provides the natives with opportunities to improve themselves will be a good solution for this."

    "Your suggestion makes sense. In fact, it is also in line with our main goal of developing talents."

    "That''s right. With this, over time they will be able to farm the Abyss creatures themselves. Meanwhile, the spirit stones they collect will be used to purchase what they need to survive."

    When the councilmen began to talk amongst themselves and were about to sink into their own conversation, Headmaster Delbrand quickly interrupted them.

    "If you all have nothing else to ask the kid, then let''s end the meeting here. Until next time."

    "Agreed."

    Immediately after, the eleven projections of figures dissipated one by one, eventually leaving only Headmaster Delbrand standing in front of Emery. Turning around, the man gave a smile and opened his mouth.

    "Emery, let''s have a walk."

    Headmaster Delbrand walked out of the room, and Emery quickly followed suit. The two of them walked through a long bridge and headed towards one of the restricted gardens in the academy.

    "You keep surprising me, Emery." He turned his eyes towards Emery and smiled faintly. "What you have done in the midterms is simply extraordinary. "

    Although the unexpectedpliment surprised Emery a bit, the praise that came from the headmaster himself certainly made him happy. However, the next moment, the headmaster''s face turned slightly sour as he spoke.

    "Unfortunately, the Iliad has raised a strongint about how you helped the Wisp escape. Hence the councilmen believe that the academy shouldn''t reward the achievements you aplished in the mid-test. I tried my best, but I hope for your understanding."

    "Yes, of course. I understand, Headmaster."

    Emery had somehow expected this and thus understood the other party''s plight. In fact, as long as he did not get punished for his actions, he would be satisfied already.

    Meanwhile, seeing the reaction, Headmaster Delbrand nodded his head.

    He then proceeded to exin how a Primordial Wisp was considered as one of the greatest treasures to possess for any faction. After all, it had a tremendous level of power that could even aid a grand magus level individual.

    The only way Emery could win against the creature was because such a creature wouldn''t be able toprehend the basics of Law.

    "Anyway, I have made arrangements. As promised, we will go together to see the Nephilims next week. You may bring your friends along with you, and I have arranged for your master Izta toe and join us as well."

    Emery was ted to hear such news. He couldn''t wait to tell his friends about this. Afterward, seeing the headmaster had no more things to tell him, Emery delivered his gratitude and excused himself.

    As soon as he left, a bird-looking spirit came from the skynding on his shoulder. It was a message from Klea.

    [Emery, we are gathering at Terra Castle. Yuria has something to inform us. Something about a grand magus from Earth]

 Chapter 996 Seek Out

    Chapter 996 Seek Out

    Terra Kingdom

    Emery passed through the portal to arrive at Terra Kingdom, made his way across the bustling streets of the city, and headed towards the majestic pce seen on top of the hill overlooking the beautiful city.

    Just like his previous visit, Terra Pce was heavily guarded with warriors d in golden armor. But at this point, everyone knew who Emery was and so they easily let him enter the premises, even greeted him with respectful gestures.

    After nodding to everyone who greeted him, Emery went straight to the main hall where his friends �C Klea, Julian, Chumo, and Thrax �C were already waiting for his arrival. As soon as he entered, everyone''s attention was on him.

    There was a figure sitting at the throne, one of Lord Izta''s wife and generals, Magus Silica. Standing beside her was another of Lord Izta''s wives, Yuria. The two of them also had their gazes at Emery.

    "Good, all of you are finally here," said Magus Silica, drawing the attention to her. After making sure everyone was paying attention, she continued to say, "We have run a check on the information given from our Lord and sessfully tracked the figure to a specific ce."

    The one Magus Silica was talking about right now was none other than the Eastern Sage, one of the first generation of Earth''s acolytes.

    On Earth, the man was known as the founder and emperor of Xia Dynasty. The exact figure who almost ruled over the entire Earth 1,000 years ago. He was the master of the second generation of Earth''s acolytes

    Knowing that such a man had reached the illustrious realm of Grand Magus, crowning him as the strongest person on Earth; of course, Emery and the others were very excited to know more about the other party.

    "Don''t get too excited too early, everyone. It won''t be as simple as you all think."

    "What do you mean by that, Magus Silica?" asked Emery, representing the confusion of his friends.

    Magus Silica did not borate further. Instead, she pointed to Yuria who was standing beside her. "If you all have no immediate business, Yuria here will exin and show you. It will be a two-day journey to get there."

    Even though the group had just returned from the grueling mid-test, they had actually spent quite a while recovering during the return journey.

    Hence, this period of time was actually the best timing for them to check this matter before starting a new training. In addition, an opportunity to meet such a person before the appointed meeting with the Nephilim next week might carry favorable factors.

    With those thoughts in consideration, it didn''t take long for everyone to agree to go together.

    "Yes! Another get-together adventure!" Klea said excitedly, causing the boys to crack a smile.

    ***

    "Is such a thing necessary?" Julian asked Magus Silica, his brows raised as he stared at the group standing before them.

    It turned out that Magus Silica didn''t only send Yuria to apany the group. She also deployed two squads of 20 golden warriors led by two saint-level captains to escort them along the journey.

    Once again, Magus Silica did not borate further. She only said, "You will see when we get there."

    On the other hand, the Egyptian Queen didn''t seem to mind with their addedpanions. "It''s okay, Julian! The more the merrier! Let''s go!" She said excitedly, grabbing Emery''s arm with her.

    The group of 28 walked out of the Terra Pce and made their way towards the portal in the city. Emery and the others had to pass through half a dozen more portals before they finally arrived at a ce where they could take a ride into space.

    While on board, Emery approached Yuria and asked her a question.

    "What can you tell us about that person, Yuria?"

    Much to his surprise, Yuria actually didn''t know much at all. Apparently, she found the other party''s location with the guide she was told by Lord Izta. What was even more strange was the fact that time turned out to be her first time hearing from Lord Izta that the man was someone who came from Earth.

    Upon hearing that, Emery couldn''t help but feel kind of worried. What could be the reason Lord Izta never talked about the Eastern Sage to his wives?

    On this thought, he recalled that Lord Izta didn''t seem too happy talking about the other party in the past. Still, he had absolutely no idea as to why. He could only hope that nothing too bad happened between them. After all, this man, the Eastern Sage, might be the only way for Earth to create its own faction and be free from outside threats.

    After spending a day traveling through hyperdrive, the group finally arrived at their destination. It was a station located in a corner of a realm, and from there, they took a portal to arrive at some kind of settlement on a.

    Nuva]

    [ss M - Savage level 2]

    At first nce, the scenery and atmosphere of this reminded Emery a lot of Kulturmak before it was attacked and razed to the ground by the elven fleet. Hence he fell into a daze for a moment, reminiscing the memory of that time.

    Instead of the Kobolds, Emery discovered what appeared to be some kind of Fishman. They stood at half the size of normal humans, with thin scales covering their blue and green-tinted skin.

    These Fishmen seemed to be the original inhabitants of this. However, they were not the only kind living on this as half of the people seen in the settlement were from other races.

    The group, led by Yuria, made their way towards a group of uniformed, armed, armor-d people. They seemed to be the guards that the Magus Alliance stationed in this ce, as Emery saw Yuria showing their identifications to them.

    The one who checked the identifications Yuria gave eximed when he saw the destination stated on it. "Ah, you all want to check the Hermit Mountain?" asked the guard, turning his gaze at Yuria.

    Yurian just nodded in response. Seeing that, the guard didn''t say anything else and quickly finished the inspection. Not long after, Emery and the others were allowed to continue their journey.

    "Hermit Mountain?" asked Emery after they had walked some distance.

    As if she had expected the question, Yuria quickly nodded. "Yes, the man we are looking for seems to have secluded himself in the mountains for the past 500 years."

    Emery and the others who didn''t expect such an answer were quite surprised. However, it seemed to be just the start.

    It took the group three hours until they finally saw a peculiar mountain that waspletely filled with lush forests. From the foot of the mountain, Emery could feel powerful energy exuding from within, but his Spirit Reading was unable to prate past the tree line.

    "This ce is strange��"

    Yuria turned to Emery and the others saying, "I''ve spent a week trying to get in, but I can''t seem to reach the summit no matter what I do. So Silica and I decided to bring more people this time."

 Chapter 997 Formations

    Chapter 997 Formations

    "That can''t be right!"

    Despite Yuria''s warning, Thrax confidently charged into the forest.

    Behind him, Julian simplymented, "Let that idiot volunteer and try."

    Yuria also nodded. She didn''t think that it would pose much of a threat. On the contrary, Yuria had also called all the 20 golden warriors and their captains to enter from different entry points as well.

    However, the situation proved to be as expected. In less than 30 minutes, the 20 golden warriors, their captains, and the Thracian all walked out of the woods where they came from one by one.

    "What the hell!? I walked straight! How is this even possible!?" Thrax annoyedly voiced out his thoughts and ruffled his hair.

    Ignoring the Thracian''s confusion, Yuria once again told the golden warriors to enter once again "Walk around the forest, check on another path"

    This was the reason why Yuria brought more people to help. It was quite a huge mountain, after all, there must be one hidden path.

    On the side, Klea looked at the entrance of the woods with a curious look on her face.

    "Is this an illusion?"

    Without waiting for anyone to give her an answer, the girl flew up into the sky, activated her enchanted bracelets, and flew toward the summit.

    "Be careful" Emery said

    The girl was supposed to fly straight into the summit, however, from the ground, the others could see that she was apparently just flying the outskirt of the mountain in a circle.

    After a while, Klea finally flew back down. Under the other''s curious gaze, she began exining what she found.

    "It''s an illusion of the mind, but it''s created through a formation. The whole forest is one big formation, and the only way we can go through it is to break the formation."

    Unfortunately, none of them knew much about formations, much less how to break one. The person who knew most about formations among them was Emery, and even he only understood about using stone formations to enhance his spatial magic.

    Next, it was Chumo who stepped forward.

    "Let me give it a try."

    He touched his forehead and used his special skill, [Eye of Raven]. Suprisingly, Chumo was actually able to sense the flow of spirit energy inside the forest with it.

    "Follow me!" Chumo proudly eximed. Hearing this, the others, including Emery, had a look of amazement on their faces.

    This time, everyone entered the forest with Chumo leading them at the very front. As they carefully walked inside the forest, Emery constantly used his spirit reading to check for any anomalies in the area.

    However, no matter how hard he looked, he couldn''t find any.

    After five minutes of walking deep into the forest, Chumo began telling them to turn sideways multiple times without any prior signs. Half an hourter, the group finally reached a clearing.

    There, a little girl was sitting on top of a huge boulder. The forest breeze lightly blew her long ck hair, and the sound of rushing water could be heard from the river next to her.

    The clear blue eyes looking straight at them were filled with amusement as sheughed in a slightly childish voice befitting of her appearance.

    "Hihihihi, congrattions for passing through level one."

    Emery, who was in front of the others, was ready to start speaking to the little girl when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

    "Let me do it," Klea said before retracting her hand.

    Emery wasn''t sure of what she wanted to do, but he realized having Klea to talk to will be less frightening for the little girl.

    "Please excuse us, little girl. We''re looking for a man called the Eastern Sage, do you know him? If you do, can you please lead us to him?"

    The little girl blinked before cheerfully responding with a smile.

    "Father said only those who passed the challenge worthy to see him."

    "Father?"

    Emery was surprised. He didn''t expect the Easter Sage to have such a young daughter. However, before he could think more about the matter, he saw Yuria was already standing behind the little girl, ready to catch her.

    "Little girl, we have no time for games. Just lead us to your father."

    "Yuria, don''t!" Emery shouted as he had a bad premonition about the girl.

    Sure enough, right after the threatening words came out of Yuria''s mouth, the girl emanated an enormous amount of explosive energy at a magus level, instantly throwing Yuria back several meters.

    "So you all are bad people. Naya would rather see you die in the forest than let you meet father!"

    The infuriated little girl transformed into a blue cyse before she swiftly jumped into the river beside her. Emery and the others quickly rushed toward the river stream trying to go after her, but she quickly disappeared from their sight.

    "She not human," Klea said, half-muttering. "She has to be a high-level evolved Merfolk"

    "Now what?" Julian furrowed his brows.

    Yuria silently looked at the river where the little girl disappeared while pursing her lips.

    "Sorry." The girl stood up. Because of her, the only lead they found ran away.

    Emery nce toward Yuria and said "Don''t worry about it. Let''s see if we can pass the next formation"

    Chumo once again used his [Eye of Raven] to help them find a way. However, unlike in the previous formation, the flow of energy in this one was much more difficult to follow.

    "The flow of energy here is in multipleyers, they stack over one another," he reported to the group.

    Still, he didn''t give up using his special skill to guide them out of the formation.

    ��

    The ce was extremely strange. It had been about an hour since they started looking for the formation''s exit, yet even with a river stream passing through the forest and several rocks that were rtively easy to recognize, they still ended up back where they came from; the boulder the little girl previously sat on.

    Klea, who had been observing the situation, fell into thought. After a short while, she finally began speaking with certainty.

    "This should be a triple-element formation of water, nt, and earth. It definitely takes a genius in the field of elements to make something like this. How many elements is the Eastern Sage actually proficient in?"

    She muttered thest sentence.

    After trying for half a day, Chumo ended up giving up on using his skill to find a way out of the formation. At this point, he was already quite mentally exhausted.

    "We need a different way. Does anyone have any other ideas?"

    ---------

    Dear Earth''s Greatest Magus Reader

    To reach the new Win-Win target of 25,000 cheers, I n to do a mass-released event.

    Please consider voting for my new novel Instead called Re: Apocalypse Games.

    500 Power Stone - 4 Earth''s Greatest magus mass released chapters

    800 Power Stone - 5 Earth''s Greatest magus mass released chapters

    Klik .avans.xyz to know more about the novel, Thank you

 Chapter 998 Formations 2

    Chapter 998 Formations 2

    Emery and the others worked together spending half a day trying to ovee the formation that epassed the entire mountain. Unfortunately, their efforts only bore minimal effort as they only managed to return back to the huge boulder.

    Moreover, now that they were already deep inside the forest, they discovered that not only could they not move forward, but they also could not find their way back. It was as if the trail they zed earlier had vanished out of existence.

    "We are basically trapped in here!"

    In moments like this, Julian stepped up and started toe up with a different strategy that could possibly solve their current predicament.

    He began by separating the group into two teams, whereupon he directed them to go in the opposite directions from each other while marking each tree they passed using two different sets of markings.

    After thirty minutes, both teams were back to where they started. Together, they checked the markings they had made and realized that the tree which should only have one marking on it now had both of their markings.

    "Any other Roman ingenuity to offer?" asked Thrax, clearly teasing his rival.

    "I don''t see youing up with a better idea!" retorted the Roman quickly without missing a beat.

    "I do have an idea, alright?! I''m just waiting until all of you are done!" the Thracian retorted back, just as quickly.

    Unwilling to back down, Julian sneered before saying, "Alright, let us see your idea then."

    "Alright!" Thrax took out his golden ive and swiftly swung it to the side, cutting several trees at once.

    CRACK!! BOOM!!!

    The ground shook as the trees fell and raised a cloud of dirt.

    "Let''s make this forest bald! Hahahaha!"

    Seeing this, Julian covered his forehead with his hand and shook his head helplessly.

    "Figured as much��" muttered the Roman under his breath.

    Thrax spent an hour and has manage to cut at least a hundred trees, but once again they returned to the same boulder, with the trees once again intact.

    "Aaarrggg this is making me crazy!!" Shouted the immortal diator

    At this point, it was getting dark, so the group decided to stop and rest for a while.

    Seeing that no one seemed to have any other ideas, Emery decided to bring his nt creatures out of his Spatial Space. Noticing the gazes given to him, he smiled faintly and said, "We will try this now."

    Emery sat on the ground and assumed a lotus position. Closing his eyes, he told the Chizpur brothers to go underground and probe the surrounding area.

    Using both [One Mind] and [Nature Grasp], Emery began to connect with the nature around him and gradually became one as he tried to perceive and understand its entirety. Akin to a tidal wave, his perception grew as the Chizpur brothers continued their exploration and he sank deeper.

    Everything that was of nature �C the river, the rocks, and the forest �C all three were part of Emery''s nature elements and their energy caused a resonance and started to pulsate within him. With this, Emery was able to see the whole situation of the forest formation and after half an hour he was to differentiate which were the true reality and the illusion that tricked their minds.

    With all this information, Emery managed to calcte and form a path in his mind. Opening his eyes, he quickly rose to his feet as his gaze shifted to a certain direction.

    "I found the way."

    When she heard Emery''s words, Klea became visibly excited. Turning to a certain pair, she jokingly said, "Did you guys see? That''s how a real man did it!"

    Even though they knew she was teasing them, the two still couldn''t help but feel slightly annoyed. Turning to Emery, they said, "Why didn''t you do that in the first ce?"

    Emery justughed sheepishly saying, "Well, I wasn''t too sure and it was mostly luck. Anyway, I think we will encounter more problems ahead so don''t let your guard down."

    This time, the group came to a tacit understanding. Emery was told to lead the group at the front, and using his [Nature Grasp], he followed the path in his mind carefully as the slightest deviation could throw them to another loop.

    After half an hour of walking through the dense thickets of the forest, the group finally arrived at a different kind of woods. It was the first time Yuria and the golden warriors saw such a slender tree and they couldn''t help but be slightly interested.

    On the other hand, a glint of recognition shed across Emery''s eyes. It seemed that Klea and the others also recognized what kind of tree was in front of them, especially Chumo since there were a lot of them in his home country. It was bamboo trees.

    A million bamboo trees seemed to surround the group. But to their surprise, as they walked forward following Emery''s footsteps, the bamboo trees split open as if to pave a path for them to pass through.

    A gasp escaped Klea''s mouth seeing such a sight. "Oh my, this is beautiful." She said, always finding the positive about something. Emery, however, started to feel anxious. Because ever since they entered the bamboo forest, it was as if his [Nature Grasp] no longer worked.

    "Be careful, everyone. This ce is unusual."

    Just as Emery''s voice disappeared, suddenly there was a huge gust of wind blowing inside the forest. Just like a tornado, it swept through the group, forcing them to take a few steps back.

    Emery subconsciously took out his [Savage de], and seeing this the others quickly followed suit.

    Not wanting any of them to get hurt, Emery quickly shouted, "Senior, we are here only to talk! We all came from Earth. We have things to discuss."

    There was no affirmation, but no denial either. Therefore he continued in his footsteps.

    Under Emery''s lead, the group kept going deeper into the woods. It took him a while to notice that the bamboo trees around them had be twice as tall as he had seen before. The trees were so tall and the leaves were so dense that they could barely see the sky anymore.

    Emery once again shouted his intent and this time Yuria opened her mouth. "We are from Terra Kingdom. My liege, Lord Izta, has sent us here."

    The words, however, made Emery anxious as he felt a sudden premonition. A momentter, as if answering his hunch, the wind blew once again even stronger than before. It was so strong that the bamboo trees began to collide with each other.

    To everyone''s surprise, the next moment bamboo trees came rushing towards them like raging waves. A deafening, rumbling sound resounded in the air as the ground shook violently because of them.

    "What the hell?!" shouted Julian in disbelief. "Quick everyone, protect yourself!" He said while casting his spell that turn his body to metal. Under the saint-level captains'' instructions, the golden warriors quickly got into a formation.

    On the other hand, Emery stood in front of Klea and raised his sword towards the approaching bamboo trees. The de of the [Savage de] shimmered slightly and a dark crescent de shot out from it.

    [Shadow Edge]

    Emery''s attack cleaved the waves of bamboo apart, causing the bamboo to go past them.

    However, when the bamboo waves passed, he quickly realized that half of the golden warriors at the back had gone missing.

    "What? Where are they?!"

    The group immediately formed a circle to cover each other and deal with an attack from any side, only to see that this time two waves of energy wereing from left and right. One carried scorching fire while the other delivered freezing ice.

    At this moment, a thought popped into Emery''s mind.

    nt, Earth, Water, Wind, Fire, and Ice.

    Has the Eastern Sage mastered all the elements?

 Chapter 999 Formations 3

    Chapter 999 Formations 3

    Seeing the empty spot where half of the golden warriors should have been standing, coupled with the mes and waves of ice approaching from two different sides, Emery andpany immediately knew that things had just gotten worse. In that instant, they felt their life was threatened.

    Thrax quickly faced the approaching wave of ice and swept his golden ive onward,unching a powerful ming sh in the hopes of nullifying it. On the other hand, Klea chanted incantations and fired ice element magic toward the approaching me attack.

    The attacks of the two shot forth toward their respective targets at the same time, and a powerful conflict ensued on two sides. However, the two attacks were much more powerful than what they had expected.

    Akin to a bonfire being washed by a torrential rain, both Klea and Thrax''s attacks were crushed into nothingness and the waves of me and ice continued its way towards them at breakneck speed.

    Seeing this, Julian quickly jumped in front of the Thracian. Brandishing the shield in his hand before his body, the Roman dug his feet firmly on the ground and braced himself for the iing impact.

    At the same time, Emery''s figure appeared before Klea as a blinding rune materialized on the ground in front of them. A tall and thick wall of jade quickly rose to the air, standing in the trajectory of the me wave.

    BOOM!!!

    A loud deafening sound resounded in the air as the two attacks crashed into the obstacles put in their paths. But fortunately, the two-pronged attacks were finally stopped. Emery and his friends hade out rtively unscathed.

    However, at this moment, Emery realized that both Chumo and Yuria, as well as the other golden warriors, had unknowingly disappeared out of their sight. Their shadows couldn''t even be seen, because the surroundings were only filled with a wall of bamboo trees.

    "Chumo?! Where are you!" shouted Emery hoping for a reply, but to no avail.

    Realizing the situation they were in, Emery quickly grabbed Klea''s arm and at the same time he cast [Ash st], causing havoc on the row of bamboo trees in the direction where Chumo wasst seen.

    The bamboo trees were sted apart by the sessive explosions the spell created, but there was only empty ground behind all those bamboo trees. Chumo''s figure was nowhere to be seen.

    Seeing such a sight, Emery shouted at his other two friends. "Julian, Thrax, stay close!"

    The four of them quickly took action, but just as they were about to reach each other suddenly another strong gust of wind swept between them, forcing them to take a few steps back. In that split second, the distance between them no longer existed because rows of bamboo trees were already standing there.

    "Dammit!" cursed Emery, staring at the bamboo trees in front of him.

    Klea shouted

    "The formation just upgraded into 6yers; 6 different elements, if this really was the East sage work, he''s a damn genius"

    Hearing this only makes Emery hold Klea''s arm tightly, never letting go for fear that she would be separated from him. While doing so, he screamed as loud as he could.

    "Senior, please! We just want to talk!"

    "Emery, something ising!" shouted Klea, and just as Emery turned his gaze to where she was pointing at, his ears picked up the sound of waves, just as if he had stood next to the shore.

    His eyes widened when he saw what it really was. The great flood was approaching them at an unprecedented speed, towering as tall as a bamboo tree. In an instant, numerous kinds of curse words appeared in Emery''s brain. How could such things happen in the middle of the mountain?

    The deluge charged towards the two of them and Emery rushed to cast [Jade Root]. Familiar-looking roots quickly made its appearance. It attached itself onto Emery''s waist while its other end quickly tied around the boulders and trees in the surrounding area. That way, Emery would not be swept away by the deluge.

    "Klea!!"

    Not having enough time to do the same to Klea, Emery held the girl''s hand as tight as he possibly could. However, the deluge that swept them wasn''t a normal deluge at all. Instead of pushing Klea''s along the current as one usually expected, she was actually sucked in. This unusual phenomenon forced her to let go of her grasp.

    "Emery!!"

    Not willing to let her get swept away and separated from him, Emery let go his control of the roots and jumped into the current. He swam through the raging current, trying to chase her but ended up crashing into a huge boulder.

    "KLEA!!!""

    Seeing the girl getting further and further away from him, swept away by the current, Emery decided to transform as he realized his normal self won''t be sufficient.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    With the added strength the transformation bestowed, Emery crushed the boulder that held him back. He once again swam in the direction of Klea, only to find an empty air in front of him before a feeling of weightlessness struck.

    Emery''s shadow descended downwards as he encountered a waterfall.

    A spurt of water rose high to the air, and from within Emery''s figure resurfaced, whereupon he let out a loud howl. The howl reverberated in the air, causing the leaves and grasses in the surrounding area to shake.

    HOWLLLLLL!!!!

    The powerful howl turned out to be powerful enough to break him free out of the constraint of water but when his feet touched the ground again, Emery discovered that he had returned back to the bamboo forest.

    Alone. By himself.

    "Klea!?" shouted Emery anxiously. "Everyone?!"

    Hearing not even a single faint reply, Emery apparently decided to change his approach.

    "Senior! Don''t you hurt my friends!! Please, we mean no harm! We just want to talk!!"

    Again, hearing no answer, Emery heaved a sigh of helplessness. He saw that the path in front of him was free of bamboo trees, so he moved onward going deeper into the forest again. Momentster, he stopped in his tracks when he found a figure standing a distance away in front of him.

    Emery''s eyes bulged when he saw the figure. It was a figure of himself in his Twilight Form.

    "Wha- This is not real! There''s no way this is real!"

    The figure, however, seemed to deny Emery''s words as it acted exactly just like him. It then beamed a smile before it suddenly shot towards Emery at breakneck speed.

    At first, he nned to dodge the figure. But then, with spirit reading he quickly realized what exactly it was, Emery cast [Seed Bomb] instead to destroy it. In the face of the attacks thrown at it, the figure still ran towards Emery.

    BOOMMM!!!

    An explosion urred and dark smoke obstructed the vision. Momentster, the smoke dissipated and the real identity of the figure was revealed. Its cracked body and broken parts were clearly made out of y. It was a y golem.

    "What are you trying to do?!!"

    Before long, another figure made its appearance. This time, to Emery''s surprise, it was the centipede creature. Emery quickly destroyed it with [Ash st], and saw it was another y golem.

    "Why are you probing my mind?!!"

    After the centipede golem was destroyed, another made its appearance. This time, there were half a dozen figures. Figures that Emery knew well.

    One by one it came out of the bamboo forest, Eeshoo Nephilim, Zach Talon, there were even his teacher Magus Xion and the half blood Demon wolf Heorgar. The one that attracted Emery''s attention and made his eyes twitch madly was the figure of a girl �C Silva Ouroboros.

    "What are you trying to do?!"

    Emery was irritated, it felt even more annoyed when another figure came from behind him. It was a huge, ck-scaled monster. It was the dragon Killgragah.

    Knowing that his mind was being used against him, Emery became very upset and angry. He had never been this angry in his entire life. In his rage, he created a dozen [Seed Bombs] in a matter of seconds and sted all the y figures into smithereens.

    It was at this moment that he caught a glimpse of a figure hiding behind a row of bamboo trees in the corner of his eye.

    A man dressed in a gray cape and Emery their gaze met. The next instant the man appeared right in front of him. It was a thin looking middle-aged man with long white hair.

    A grand magus individual.

    Seeing the approaching figure and feeling his power, Emery felt helpless and said

    "Are you�� him? Senior? Are you?"

    Without saying anything, the man ced his finger on his forehead and there was a powerful spirit attack that entered his body, and instantly Emery started to lose his consciousness.

    As he was dropped to his knee, Emery heard the man say. "Third generation... it''s been too long��"

 Chapter 1000 First Generation

    Chapter 1000 First Generation

    2022 BC

    [Earth, Babylonia]

    The Kingdom of Babylonia was known to be the biggest and most advanced city on the surface of the Earth. It was considered as the city of gods, where the gods that descended from the sky resided to rule over the people on Earth.

    On this particr day, special invitations were distributed from the kingdom. The city was crowded with people who came from all over the world as it became a ce of an important gatherings.

    Amongst the massive crowd of people trying to enter the city, there was a boy who appeared to be fifteen years old. He had spent three months and gone through an arduous journey from the far east to finally arrive at such a grandiose city.

    His heart beat rapidly and in erratic manner as he was being led past the majestic garden seen inside the pce. Even though he tried his best to maintain hisposure, he still couldn''t help but be dumbfounded when he entered the throne room that was full of gold.

    Here, he had arrived at such a ce wearing only in clothes that might as well look like rags inparison. The stark contrast really made him feel ufortable, and a feeling of inferiority couldn''t help but sprout within him.

    On a luxurious throne which was situated a few feet in the air, a young man was seen with one of his legs raised and crossed over the other. He was not alone as another young man was standing beside him.

    The young man sitting on the throne suddenly shouted, making the boy tremble in fright.

    "You!! What are you doing?! Bow before me, the Great Gilgamesh or return home without your head!!"

    The boy''s tremble intensified when he heard the thread of losing his head. He waspletely terrified. However, just as he was about to do as he was asked and bow, another young man had unknowingly entered the throne room and stopped him from doing so.

    "Don''t listen to him. He''s not the king." The unknown young man said to the boy.

    Thanks to the numerous sudden events, the boy''s mind waspletely confused. He looked and subconsciously scanned the unknown young man who had just stopped him from top to bottom.

    Even though the unknown youth only had fur covering his body, instead of the feeling of savagery one would expect from such attire, his entire figure exuded an even more noble aurapared to the one currently sitting on the throne.

    "Hi, my name is Myrdin,What''s yours?", a faint smile perched on his handsome face.

    Before the boy could answer however, the young man sitting on the throne once again shouted.

    "You!! Savages! Why did you ruin my fun?! Enkidu, give that boy a lesson!"

    Unfortunately for the passionate young man, the young man standing next to him acted as if he didn''t hear anything. Instead, he whispered something that made the former jump from his seat. "Izta, I think we need to stop this before your uncle arrives."

    Immediately after, a set of steps was heard approaching the throne room. When they heard that, the two young boys at the throne swiftly came down and rushed to the middle of the room, standing next to the young man in fur.

    The current sight, as well as previous sights, made the boy from the eastpletely lost. He just stood there, staring at nothing specific in a daze.

    Before long, two dozen figures entered the throne room. Much to the boy''splete shock, he saw two amongst these people although having human form, they did not have human-like faces. One had a female figure with the face of a beetle, while the other possessed the face of a dog.

    The remaining, on the other hand, had skin glimmering in gold. Apparently, they were the gods of the Earth, with one amongst them bore the title of the King of Gods himself.

    The king walked and sat on the throne while all the other people apanying stood next to him in an orderly manner. One particr young man, not much older than the ones standing beside the boy, stood right beside the king.

    He shouted, "Bow before Uranus, King Anu of the Nephilim."

    As if they had rehearsed before, the three youths got down at the same time and knelt until their heads touched the floor. They made the move without the slightest bit of hesitation and seeing this, although still confused, the boy from the east quickly followed suit.

    Waving his hand, King Anu said, "Rise." He then swept his gaze across them, looking at their faces one by one.

    Realizing something, he turned to the young man who shouted earlier and said, "We are missing one boy."

    "Yes, I deeply apologize, My King. The northern tribe, the Asgard, just didn''t respect us, they say they will jointer." said the young man while lowering his head.

    "It''s alright, Kronos. I understand your plight."

    After saying those words, King Anu stood up from his throne and said, "The four of you are the best talents among the millions of Earth natives. Tomorrow, you will be sent to train at the Magus Academy. Make sure to study hard and be the proud Earth''s greatest magus."

    The king then took out a glowing orb and floated towards the four youths, stopping in front of each of them for some time before moving on to the next. Following each iteration, a screen materialized in the air and rows of words appeared in it Free?ebnovel.c?m.

    [Enkidu]

    [Battle power: 35]

    [Spirit force: 38]

    [Affinity: Earth]

    [Aptitude:A]

    [Izta]

    [Battle power: 33]

    [Spirit force: 30]

    [Affinity: Wind]

    [Aptitude: A]

    [Myrddin]

    [Battle power: 28]

    [Spirit force: 30]

    [Affinity: nt, Darkness]

    [Aptitude: A]

    The boy watched as the sphere floated and stopped in front of him. His heartbeat that had been beating rapidly became faster as he waited for the result.

    [Fuxi]

    [Battle power: 16]

    [Spirit force: 45]

    [Affinity: Earth, Water, Wind, Fire]

    [Aptitude: S]

    The unexpected reveal of the weak-looking boy''s power quickly incited both surprise and also jealousy amongst the people present. Mutters and chatter sounded in the air, causing the boy to be even more nervous.

    On the other hand, a contemtive look appeared on King Anu''s face.

    "Hm, that boy is really special. He has affinity to all 4 basic elements that is truly one of a kind." Turning his head to Kronos beside him, the king ordered, "Look to it that he will be properly looked after."

    "Your will is mymand, My King."

    Now that the examination was over, King Anu let everyone prepare for the uing event while he himself headed somewhere else. The young man, Kronos, seemed to know where the king was going and wanted to follow. Unfortunately, he was stopped with a sentence.

    "No, I will visit her myself."

    Turning from the dejected Kronos, King Anu walked across the majestic corridor adorned with exquisite decoration until he reached a particr section of the castle. Opening the huge door in front of him, he stepped inside and made his way down to the deep basement of Babylon.

    It was only a few minutester did he finally reach his destination �C a huge cave that strangely had the most beautiful garden within.

    The garden of Eden

    He headed towards one particr tree whose branches reached the ceiling of the cave. He sat beneath the shade and before long countless strange animals came gathering around him.

    "You all have grown so much, amazing"

    He then touched the tree trunk with his hand, and with a smile he opened his mouth.

    "Be happy now dear Gaia. Everything went as we nned."

    Weeks after the boys went away as nned, however when they were away, the situation on Earth turned to chaos.

    "The King is dead, they have killed the king!"

 Chapter 1001 The Sage

    Chapter 1001 The Sage

    When Emery opened his eyes again, he found himself lying on a simple bed. His gaze immediately wandered to his surroundings. A refreshing scent of wood wafted up his nose, and looking at the wooden interior, he realized that he was currently in a wooden house.

    At this moment, a dizzy sensation abruptly struck and Emery felt his head was spinning. A glimpse of foreign memory popped into his mind following suit, as the ufortable sensation gradually receded.

    "Izta? Gilgamesh?" muttered Emery in a daze. "Could this memory belong to the Eastern Sage?"

    Countless thoughts started to appear in his mind, but Emery quickly put them aside forter as he had other things he needed to care about. Getting off from the bed, he walked out of the room he was in and roamed around the ce, looking for his friends'' whereabouts.

    Emery came out of the house and cast his gaze to the surrounding area. He could see around a dozen wooden houses and three dozen or so people, young and old, all were busy doing daily chores such as cutting wood, tending livestock, farming and so on.

    Apparently, the house was built within a small settlement located in the clearing in the middle of the forest.

    When these people saw Emerye out of the house, they simply gave a polite smile and nod before proceeding to ignore him and continue to do their job.

    At nce, this ce appeared to be just like any normal vige, but once his Spirit Reading scanned the entire ce, Emery could immediately tell that these people were actually not real people. They were actually y golems.

    Ignoring the y golems, Emery scoured the entire settlement. It didn''t take long for him to finally find his friends. Chumo, Thrax, Julian, and also Klea; they all also seemed to have just woken up in this strange vige.

    Immediately after reuniting, Klea apparoched Emery and grabbed his hand, clenching it tightly. Her expression showed that she was very relieved that he was fine.

    It was only momentster did Emery turn to the three boys and asked.

    "Do you guys see Yuria and the others?"

    Looking at the confused expressions on their faces, it was apparent that they had as many clues as he did. Emery willed his Spirit Reading to once again sweep the area. He was about to bring the others on a search for Yuria and her men when he finally perceived a different energy signature nearby.

    "The rude girl and her henchman are not allowed in this ce"

    The one who spoke such words was none other than the little girl they saw before. She stood some distance from the group in a confident manner. Both her arms were on her waist while her head was slightly raised.

    Turning her gaze to Emery, she said, "Wee to Xia Vige. Father will see you now."

    Hearing such words, the group instinctively turned towards one another. Seeing the look in each other''s eyes, a unanimous decision was made.

    The five of them quickly followed the girl who had started walking. They walked through the vige and soon arrived at arge pond located next to the vige.

    It was an old man in histe fifties with long white hair, wearing a gray robe that looked a little worn.

    Currently, the old man was sitting leisurely at the edge of the pond with what looked like a wooden fishing rod in his hand. His figure,plemented by the natural surroundings, exuded a calm atmosphere.

    "Father, they are here," said the ck-haired girl.

    The old man turned his head, looked at Emery and the others for a second before turning his attention back to his fishing rod. A few seconds passed but nothing else happened, but just as Emery was about to open his mouth, the man''s voice sounded in the air.

    "You have found me. I am one of the first generation of Earth acolytes, My name is Fuxi."

    The introduction was very simple and spoken in such an even tone, but Emery and the others did not dare to take it lightly. Despite the rxed atmosphere the other party exuded, there was a certain power hidden within his words.

    While the expressions of Emery and the others turned serious, Chumo on the other hand showed a startled expression upon hearing the name. Emery noticed how his taciturn friend had suddenly be very nervous, and couldn''t help asking why.

    From Chumo''s brief exnation, it turned out that Fuxi was a known legendary and prominent figure amongst the Chinese people. It was to the point of reverence.

    Knowing such a figure was in front of them, Emery adjusted his bearings and calmly said, "Greetings, senior. I am�C"

    The man interrupted Emery before he could introduce himself and his friends.

    "There is no need for introduction or exnation. I have probed all of your minds. I have seen your story." said Fuxi, again in a very calm tone. His attention was still on the unmoving fishing rod.

    Hearing that, Klea seemed to be a little annoyed.

    "Senior, I think it''s not well mannered to look without permission."

    It was clear that Klea was still bothered by the ''trial'' they had to go through before and didn''t hesitate to show it. On the other hand, Emery was inwardly anxious about the way the old man spoke. He seemed as if he was ignorant of anything that was currently happening.

    Julian seemed to also realize this as he tried to adopt a diplomatic approach on the matter.

    "Senior, I apologize for my friend''s behavior. I assure you that she didn''t really mean it." He continued, "We came here for advice, so of course it would be much easier if you already knew our thoughts. Please, senior. We need your help."

    Julian expressed his request sincerely. Despite that, the sage continued to ignore them as he tended his fishing rod, checking if it caught any fish.

    The nonchnt attitude the other party disyed made Thrax very annoyed. The Immortal diator took a step forward and shouted, "Senior, what''s with the attitude? I thought you would be d with our presence."

    Finally. Fuxi finally took his attention away from his fishing rod. His head slowly turned as his gaze drifted over to Thrax, his expression still calm as he opened his mouth. "��why? Why should I be d?"

    The other party merely asked a question, but Thrax immediately became tense. There was a certain aura emanating from the question and nonchnt manner the former disyed, forcing him to close his mouth shut.

    Realizing that the situation was heading for the worst, Emery quickly stepped in.

    "Senior, if you have really probed our minds, then you should know the reason why we are here."

    The sage turned his gaze to Emery, His face was still calm, without a single ripple. "Yes, I do."

    Taking a deep breath, once again, Emery calmly asked, "Then will you help us, senior?"

    The reply came almost instantly. "Unfortunately, there''s nothing I can do. All of you have been corrupted by that buffoon Izta. What you are trying to do is just a waste of time."

    At the same time, the fishing line was moving slightly and a smile appeared on the old man''s face. He turned his attention back to the fishing rod and slowly pulled out the line out of the water, whereupon he put the caught fish into the wicker basket beside him.

    The whole scene looked so ordinary that it confused Emery and the others. If they had not experienced firsthand what the other party was capable of, they would definitely think that the other party was just an ordinary old man spending his retirement years.

    Not willing to give up just like that, once again Emery tried to appeal to the other party. "Please senior, can you exin�C"

    The sage interrupted his words again saying, "There''s no need to talk about this anymore. As your senior, I will prepare a delicious fish meal for all of you. After that, all of you can leave this ce and go on your way."

 Chapter 1002 Just Give Up

    Chapter 1002 Just Give Up

    It was such a surreal sight. The sage didn''t act like a grand magus at all��he just casually invited them to enter the wooden house, took out some fishes, and gutted them before he started cooking.

    From his expression, Thrax was impatient for answers while Klea was busy interrogating Chumo and asking about what he knew about the mysterious man.

    Fuxi. Written in history as one of the great Sovereigns, he was one of the great individuals said to be the one whoid the foundation of China. The man was apparently not just an Emperor of a great kingdom, he was also responsible for the early creation of many; music, hunting, domestication, and also the system of writing Chinese characters.

    Now, such a great figure was living in a wooden hut, cooking dinner for them. Of course, they would be speechless.

    Sensing the palpable silence be more awkward, Julian decided to whisper.

    "We wouldn''t give up on him, right? If that man doesn''t help us, we can forget about having our own faction."

    "No need to worry about that, we should get to know the other person first," said Klea confident.

    A savory mixed with sweet scent radiated from the kitchen and became stronger as the sage came and brought out a steamed fish that had been cooked with a dozen different spices. From the amount of spices they could see, it was definitely cooked in an eastern style.

    Not only that, he had prepared some freshly steamed rice. The steam was still wafting from it.

    "Please, enjoy the food. All the ingredients used were all nted here myself."

    They came here with a favor to ask, so Klea behaved especially nicely in hopes they could have a better chance of convincing him. With a radiant smile, she asked," Senior, what about your daughter? Why don''t you ask her to join?"

    "Naya? Ah, she doesn''t eat cooked meals, so please enjoy yourselves."

    While they were eating, Klea took this chance to ask some more and glean more information. The sage shares the story of how he met the legendary water creature, taught her thew of water, whichter evolved into a magus-level individual. The girl was the only living being who stay with him for thest 300 years.

    As the conversation started to wind down a bit, Emery decided to join in the conversation and ask the sage a question.

    "Senior, have you ever ever thought about going home at all?"

    The sage was startled for a second. Seeing he was ready to open up, Emery decided to ask again.

    "Senior, can you please exin to us why you think our n was a waste of time? Please, we will�� we will not stop asking unless we get an answer."

    The sage took a deep breath. The question certainly had exasperated him, but his voice had no real malice.

    "No, ��it wasn''t that the n itself was bad. Actually, it was a good n. However, Izta was always the type to let this kind of thing get way over his head" He paused for a second and said

    "I am sure he doesn''t have any real strategy on how to actually create the faction."

    Emery nodded. What the man said certainly made sense, as his master, Izta, had indeed never said anything other than to look for a Grand Magus. The more he thought about it, the more certain he felt that this was not an easy matter.

    The sage then added.

    "You do know that while a grade 1 faction will allow you to handle twos on the same gxy, such faction would still have to be under the authority of the faction in charge of that gxy, right? Now�� who is it that in charge of our gxy?"

    Emery and his friends didn''t need to check to know that it could only belong to one faction.

    "The Nephilims."

    "You get it now? Unless you manage to create a grade 3 faction and gather enough power to challenge the Nephilims, you will neverpletely out of the Nephilims'' authority, never"

    The old man''s words rendered Emery and his friends speechless.

    The sage then appear amuse as he said

    "I believed Izta has talked to you about how he was suffering under the Nephilim unfair agreement, didn''t he? I''m sure of it."

    "Yes, senior," Emery affirmed.

    The sage gives a deep sigh before continue

    "That man. He never changes... Did you know that we never forced him to do that? Besides, he has Nephilim blood in him, In a way, he was just serving his own family"

    "What the... no way!!" Thrax became emotional upon hearing it, and it wasn''t just him. The rest''s reaction wasn''t much different.

    The sage then looked toward Emery. "It''s great you have the academy willing to mediate meetings with the Nephilim, but at best it will only help create a civilized audience with respect to the academy. The academy has no power to dictate the Nephilim"

    The sage then stared at Emery intently and continued.

    "You n toe into the meeting to ask for the right to be the caretaker of our, but do you have anything of value to prepare for the Nephilims? Or do you really think that they would give it to you if you ask them nicely? A whole just like that?"

    Seeing Emery was taking the brunt of it, Julian spoke up, "Senior, we will listen to what they want, and we will do everything in our power to take our back. That is our n."

    Thrax added, "Even if we have to fight, we will! We aren''t afraid!"

    The sage smiled.

    His smile was not condescending. Rather, it was simr to a smile usually given to a particrly eager child.

    "Yes��All five of you possess great talent above your seniors, and you all also possess a great fortune. Unfortunately, those would just be a grain of salt against the ocean that is the Nephilims'' forces."

    Those words made everyone fall into silence. However, unwilling to ept such an end, Emery continues.

    "Senior, do you really think that there is no other way and we really should just ept our fate?"

    The old man put down his bowl of rice and calmly said.

    "Yes, there is no chance of seeding against the Nephilim. ��Just give up."

    He then stood up and continued, "Stay for the night, tomorrow, I will open the Hexagram formation and you all can leave. If you promise not to talk about the Nephilims, you cane to visit me again next time."

 Chapter 1003 Hope

    Chapter 1003 Hope

    "What a coward!" Thrax angrily shouted.

    "Stop it, Thrax!" Although Julian was just as angry after hearing the sage''s words, he still held the emotional diator down.

    "Should we really just ept our fate and do nothing!?"

    "Calm down, you two! Sit down�� we will eventually figure something out!" Klea said and quickly forced the two to calm down.

    Meanwhile, Chumo was casually finishing the steamed fish on the other side of the table.

    ��Slurrppp.

    All four of them simultaneously turned to look at him weirdly, prompting Chumo to respond.

    "What? It''s really good. You guys should give it a try."

    "..."

    Chumo''s carefree attitude quickly changed the atmosphere and calmed everyone down.

    The room instantly fell silent.

    "What should we do now?"

    Emery, who had been staying quiet the whole time, stood up and walked away.

    "Emery, where are you going?" Klea quickly asked and tried to stop him. "Just leave the sage alone, we can try againter."

    "No, I still have something to say�� I am going to talk to him, you all stay here."

    By the time Emery left the room to find the sage, the ce had already turned dark. Through spirit reading, he quickly found that the old man had once again gone to the pond.

    ''He can''t possibly be fishing again, can he?''

    Emery was walking toward the ce when all of a sudden, he faintly heard a gentle tune from afar. As he got closer to the melody''s source, he saw the sage standing next to the pond ying a long bamboo flute.

    A sense of peace seeped into Emery''s heart as the mncholic melody drifted in the air. He couldn''t help but stop and listen, afraid that his arrival would disturb the tranquility of this ce.

    It was only after the sage finished his tune that he finally dared to approach.

    "What a beautiful song, senior," Emeryplimented.

    The old man''s eyes looked into the distance and calmly spoke, ignoring Emery''sment.

    "Just leave the old man in peace, will you?"

    Emery subconsciously held his breath for a moment, clenched his fists, and mustered his courage to say what he needed to.

    "Senior�� why are you here?" He paused, a little hesitant. "Are you hiding from something?"

    The old man''s expression subtly tensed for a brief moment. He almost spoke out of impulse, but he quickly calmed himself.

    "How bold of you... You know I can kill you with a snap of my finger, right?"

    "Yes�� I do, senior�� but I believe you won''t."

    After a few moments of silence, a sigh with a hint of dryugh came from the sage.

    "Ha�� you, fey�� you''re all crazy, aren''t you?"

    Emery was startled for a second when he heard the sage mention his bloodline.

    "That''s not it, senior�� I believe you were lying to us. You wanted to help us, didn''t you? Or else, why did you allow me to see a memory of your past if you weren''t hoping for something?"

    The old man once again fell silent and heaved a deep sigh.

    "...Do you know�� how many times I''ve failed in thest two thousand years? ��No�� hope is a dangerous thing."

    The sage''s voice remained the same, but Emery could feel the heavy sorrow in his voice. Emery could only assume that the sage was talking about the failure of the second generation that he trained, where everyone except the abbot died.

    He slowly walked closer to the old man with determination.

    "Senior, please�� please help us, just one more time�� We promise you, we will do our best, and will not fail this time�� we won''t!"

    The sage didn''t immediately respond. He closed his eyes before finally speaking out his thoughts.

    "You know�� you really remind me of him�� that man�� you didn''t just inherit his bloodline�� it''s strange, really."

    After saying those words, the sage opened his eyes and his expression slightly changed. In the end, he decided to walk into the darkness without a word, leaving Emery alone in the vicinity.

    This time, it was Emery who sighed.

    He did the best he could. Unfortunately, that wasn''t enough.

    ��

    Upon returning to his friends, he was immediately met with four pairs of nervous and curious gazes.

    Emery shook his head.

    "Sorry, I failed."

    They were a little disappointed, but none of them said a word. After all, they also couldn''t do anything.

    That night, the group took out a drink and drank away their helplessness.

    ��

    The next morning, the group prepared to leave the ce right after waking up. However, when they exited the wooden house, they were surprised to see that there was nothing outside.

    No houses, no y people, just an empty clearing.

    Julian even thought that they were perhaps still drunk, but that was confirmed to not be the case when they met each other''s eyes wondering about the same thing.

    Did the grand magus leave?

    Before they could say a word, the bamboo forest in front of them suddenly split in two. From it came two figures, Grand Magus Fuxi and the little girl Naya.

    The little girl had an excited look on her face as she eximed, "We''re leaving!"

    The group was momentarily stunned, but they quickly became ted when they realized what the little girl''s words meant.

    They were going with them!

    "Thank you, senior!"

    The sage nced toward Emery with a smile and said.

    "Onest time."

    Now that the path had been opened, it only took them less than half an hour to get out of the mountain. When they stepped out, they were immediately greeted with the sight of Yuria and the other golden warriors gathered.

    Together, they all headed to the portal gate, returned to Terra Castle by ship, and arrived a day after, just in time to meet the Nephilims the next day.

    To their surprise, as soon as they arrived at Terra Castle, they found that the ce was bustling with a ceremony held.

    "What is going on!?"

    "Our Lord has returned! Our Lord has returned!"

    It was a little difficult to enter the castle due to the crowd, but when they finally did, the first thing they saw was a huge figure in golden armor who had been waiting for their arrival.

    "Hahaha! My juniors, did you all miss me?"

    The figure was no other than Lord Izta himself. Except for Emery, it had been a while since hest saw the others, so he had a wide grin of excitement on his face.

    However, when his eyes met the sage, his gaze suddenly turned cold.

    "You''re finally back, you old fart!"

 Chapter 1004 Party

    Chapter 1004 Party

    "Let the party begin!! Hahahaha!"

    The atmosphere in the great hall of the Terra Castle turned into such a festival, following those words. The melodious yet lively tunes of music sounded in the air amongst the passionate singing and dancing of the people filling the great hall where several long tables filled with sumptuous food could be seen.

    In the midst of this, Lord Izta was seen sitting in the center of the hall, next to his first wife Rosia. A ss filled with alcoholic beverages was held by his hand, as his eyes looked at the excitement around him.

    Sitting across the right side of the table in front of Lord Izta were his other wives and generals �C Silica, Cami, Grisa, and Yuria to be exact. Meanwhile, sitting opposite the beautifuldies were Emery who sat together with his four friends, plus the Eastern Sage and his little girl Naya.

    The rest of the great hall was filled with the 300 golden warriors and 10 captains under Lord Izta, most of whom had just returned alongside thetter from the frontline. They were all currently having fun and enjoying the feast, momentarily forgetting their duties as soldiers.

    Contrary tomon custom, the party didn''t just end within the great hall. It spread to the grounds of Terra Castle where the silver warriors were, and even to the citizens of the city. Simply put, the entirety of Terra Kingdom were celebrating the return of their beloved king, the Champion of the Realm, the Great Gilgamesh.

    "Hahahah! Now this is what I call a great night!" Laughing boisterously, Lord Izta eyed the people before him. "My wives are here, and my little brother and sister as well as my old friend are also here!"

    Lord Izta raised his ss to the Eastern Sage, a wide smile could be seen on his face. Even though he didn''t seem at all enthusiastic about thevish feast, Fuxi still raised his wine ss and epted the toast.

    Emery and his friends, on the other hand, found it difficult to enjoy the party after knowing about Lord Izta''s rtionship to the Nephilim faction. Still, despite being worried about the whole matter, they tried their best not to spoil the party.

    Julian quietly leaned his body and whispered his worries. "Are we going to party all night? Tomorrow is the appointed meeting time."

    "Just let the Lord have his fun first. After all, he just came back from the war," Thrax replied as he picked up a piece of steak.

    Julian looked at Emery with raised eyebrows. Seeing that, Emery nced at Lord Izta and helplessly shook his head when he saw thetter''s countenance. Realizing the situation, the Roman heaved a sigh.

    ***

    Just as expected, Lord Izta enjoyed the party too much. He was drinking so much that the night ended with him pulling all his five beautiful wives into his bed-chamber, leaving Emery and his friends at a loss as to what they should do.

    Apparently, there won''t be any discussion happening tonight.

    All of them were silent as they looked at the empty chairs where Lord Izta and his wives sat earlier. At this moment, Thrax suddenly opened his mouth.

    "I''m sorry, guys. The guy is my idol, so it''s a bit hard for me to hate him. So what if he''s part Nephilim? I honestly don''t really care."

    The Eastern Sage didn''t seem surprised by the development of events. A few moments after Lord Izta withdrew with his wives, he stood up from his seat and beckoned Naya to stand up. Together, they left the great hall �C presumably to their aodation.

    As for Klea, the girl quickly grabbed Emery''s arm, gripped it tightly and then looked him straight in the eye. "You don''t need a second wife, do you? Don''t you even dare," She said, narrowing her eyes.

    The next moment, Klea stood up from her chair and dragged Emery into one of the empty rooms in the Terra castle. A dangerous glint shed across her eyes as she stared at his body hungrily.

    However, just as the girl licked her lips and was about to y the dangerous game, the two of them were interrupted by loud moans and screamsing from the direction of Lord Izta''s bed-chamber. Emery could clearly see how Klea''s mood was ruined by it.

    ***

    Early the next morning, the group had gathered once again. All of them were waiting for Lord Izta to wake up, especially Emery and his friends who were feeling restless. Today, they would meet with the Nephilim faction together at noon. Hence they hoped that they could have a discussion before the meeting.

    A few minutester, a figure finally entered the hall.

    "I''m sorry�� I was having too much funst night." Sitting at his seat, Lord Izta smiled at Emery and the others. "Let us talk now!"

    The group knew what they wanted. They wanted Earth to be granted independence so that it could create its own faction. What they were considering right now was, what they would be willing to sacrifice for its price.

    Lord Izta ced his hand together and looked towards the Eastern Sage saying, "If it leads to a duel, are you willing to help, old man?"

    When he heard the question, Fuxi replied in a nonchnt tone. "If it reallyes to that, yes I will."

    "Then we have nothing to worry about," said Lord Izta while leaning his body on the back of his chair.

    Hearing such words, Julian braved himself to ask Lord Izta about his rtionship to the Nephilim, and whether he would put himself out for the sake of Earth. The answer he received started with a smack on the table.

    "Are you crazy? Of course I will! This was never about blood. This is about our people, our independence."

    The strong conviction that Lord Izta had as he spoke such words was satisfying and reassuring to Julian and the others. The group was delighted until the Eastern Sage suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Izta, you know that in the end, it''s all about her..." Staring at his old friend, Fuxi spoke once again. "..are we willing to give her up?"

    Lord Izta was silent for a moment before saying, "No. Of course, we won''t!"

    The Eastern Sage didn''t say anything else after that, and the atmosphere suddenly became somber. At this moment, Julian raised his hand and interrupted, "I''m sorry to say this, but who does ''her'' refer to?"

    The two first generation Earth''s acolytes fell silent. But fortunately, Emery seemed to have guessed who was mentioned. "It''s Gaia. The Nephilim wanted the Primordial Wisp, didn''t they?"

    As if confirming the hypothesis, the Eastern Sage said, "I believe that if we were to hand over Gaia, they would dly leave us alone."

    Hearing that, Emery quickly opened his mouth. "No! Why�� how could we do such a thing?!"

    At that moment, Emery suddenly thought about how Gaia had helped him so much. Even his bloodline that allowed him to obtain his current status originated from her. He, the Fey, was the protector of Gaia. as such, he couldn''t give her up.

    However, he soon realized that apart from Klea, his other friends had absolutely no attachment to Gaia. This was evidenced by the next words Julian spoke.

    "What would actually happen if they took the Wisp away? What would happen to our?"

    Even though he knew the reason very well, Emery''s heart still ached when he heard his friend talk about Gaia''s fate in such a rational tone. Meanwhile, the Eastern Sage answered the Roman''s inquiry.

    "Gaia is like the heart of the. If she was taken away, the would start heading towards its end. Less harvest, less birth, less spirit energy; those are just a few examples of the consequences."

    On the other hand, Lord Izta''s expression turned serious. "Look, we will not let them take her away. That''s the end of the matter."

    It was at this moment that Emery received a notification from the symbol on his hand. It was a message from Headmaster Delbrand, notifying him about the location and time to meet up with the Nephilim.

 Chapter 1005 Meeting

    Chapter 1005 Meeting

    Emery and his four friends, alongside Lord Izta and the Eastern Sage, the seven of them stepped into the portal that would bring them to a designated outside of the Magus Academy. It was, in fact, one of the outposts the Magus Alliance controlled.

    There, a middle-aged man seemed to have been waiting for the group. The head of the Magus Academy, Headmaster Delbrand. Just as the man had promised Emery, he hade to apany the group to meet the Nephilim faction.

    When they arrived, Headmaster Delbrand''s eyes were immediately drawn to the Eastern Sage, and a slight hint of confusion appeared on his face. Seeing this, Lord Izta stepped forward and quickly exined who Fuxi was.

    "This is Fuxi. He is the first generation acolyte of Earth."

    As Lord Izta introduced him, Fuxi gave a gesture of respect to Headmaster Delbrand. However, he did not say anything else after that.

    Returning the gesture given to him, the headmaster then turned to Emery and asked, "Are you ready?" which thetter immediately answered with a nod.

    Not long after, a loud rumbling sound came from the sky. Everyone immediately raised their heads to see what it was and saw a spaceship descending towards them.

    Looking at the massive construct, Emery was captivated by it. It was one of the most magnificent ships he had ever seen. Its pearly white body gave off a feeling of tranquility, while the golden streak seen across its surface exuded a sense of regality.

    When the ship finallynded and opened its hatch, Emery saw a squad of 11 people �C ten magus and one grand magus �Ce out and walk towards them.

    Emery and his friends intently observed the new arrivals, as they wondered who the grand magus was �C whether the person had any connection to the one the Nephilim currently stationed to watch over their homeworld Earth.

    However, as soon as the grand magus spoke, the group realized that they couldn''t be more wrong on their assumptions.

    "Grand Magus Delbrand, I have been sent to be your aide during your visit."

    A powerful figure as strong as the headmaster himself was apparently only sent as an aide. This fact instantly left Emery and the others at a loss for words.

    The group boarded the spaceship under the escort of the magus squad. It then rose to the sky and left the atmosphere, making its way through the vast universe.

    It took nearly two hours traveling through the hyperspace before they finally arrived at a particrly unique sr system. Interest shed across Emery''s eyes as he saw whaty beyond the ship window.

    Two dozens could be seen in the far distance, orbiting around three giant stars shining brightly. It was apletely differentndscape and structure to the sr system of which Earth was a part.

    However, as the ship drew closer, Emery realized that there were actually many metallic structures seen floating around the stars. There was even one humongous base �C nearlyparable to the star in size �C that seemed to be draining power from the stars, as a pir of energy was seen connecting the two like a bridge.

    Emery and his friends could only see the sight in deep awe. They really couldn''t imagine what kind of strength one would have to attain to achieve such a feat. Even Headmaster Delbrand seemed to be in awe of the sight, as evidenced by the words he spoke.

    "That is what we call a ster civilization, one with the capability to harness the entire output of a star. It''s an impressive feat, indeed." said Headmaster Delbrand, staring at the humongous base.

    Before long, the ship that the group was riding flew past the massive structure and flew closer to one particr blue. It was the designated ce for the meeting with the Nephilim faction.

    An announcement echoed through the ship.

    [We are descending towards Ebiru 08. Prepare for entry]

    The ship drew closer to Ebiru 08, and Emery saw that there were hundreds of metal constructs floating around the''s atmosphere which seemed to be the''s defensive weapons. However, as soon as they flew past them, the group was greeted by apletely opposite sight.

    A magnificent blue sea that gleamed beautifully covering almost the entirety of the. It was akin to a blue canvas with different shades, yet exuded a particr sense of aesthetic. It was mesmerizing.

    "Is this an empty?" Emery asked when he couldn''t see any sign of humans in the sparse amount ofnds they passed.

    The one who answered the question was the grand magus figure the Nephilim sent as aide.

    "Yes, there are no cities or civilizations. This particr is intended only to be used for diplomacy purposes, hence it''s better to leave it empty."

    Once again, Emery and his friends were awed by the extravagance. The fact that the Nephilim had a dedicated only for meetings; this Grade 5 faction certainly didn''t disappoint its illustrious reputation.

    A few minutester, the ship finallynded on one particr ind �C thergest Emery had seen on the. The group was greeted by a group of strange-looking white-robed humans as they exited the ship.

    "Wee to Ebiru 08, Headmaster Delbrand as well as guests from Earth." said the one who led the group. A middle-aged man with distinctive features.

    These people seemed to be informed of their visit and weed them with the utmost respect, which honestly made Emery and the others slightly ufortable. They couldn''t help but be dubious about the unwarranted courtesy.

    "Please follow us as we escort you to the meeting ce."

    Emery and the others were led by this group of people. They walked up the hills, climbing about 500 stairs that were surrounded by a beautiful flower garden. Coupled with the rxing scenery of the ind, the journey didn''t feel cumbersome at the very least.

    What awaited them at the top was a pearly white dome building where more people dressed in white robes could be seen.

    "Pleasee inside," said the leader of the escort.

    Right at this moment, before the group entered the building, the grand magus aide turned to Headmaster Delbrand and said, "We shall not enter and will be waiting here. If you need anything, we will be ready."

    Apparently, the aide was deployed for the group''s protection against other Nephilim that they would meet, which was quite confusing to Emery and his friends. They couldn''t fathom why the Nephilim sent someone to protect them from people of their side.

    Noticing the confusion the group had, Lord Izta exined the situation. "This is how they treat VIPs. all because of the headmaster''s presence".

    It turned out that Lord Izta himself had had a simr duty before, and so he confirmed and assured Emery and the others that the other party''s presence could really help make sure nothing bad would go with the meeting.

    When the group finally entered the dome building, Emery was surprised to see a familiar figure. Moreover, it seemed that they were also waiting for him.

    "Took you all long enough." She said with a grin. "Wee to Ebiru 08."

    The short-haired blonde girl wearing the Magus Academy uniform was none other than Jinkan Nephilim.

    Seeing the look on Emery''s face, the girl chuckled. "Don''t be so surprised, Emery. After all, I have been looking forward to this meeting for a while now."

    She looked at Emery with her signature wicked smile, and Klea who was standing next to Emery felt ufortable seeing that. Emery wasnt sure Jinkan''s presence was a good sign for this meeting or the opposite.

    "Let''s go inside. Most were here already."

    Hearing those words, Emery realized that he didn''t sense Jinkan''s energy from outside. Even now, he was certain that he didn''t sense anyone beside them inside. This ce seemed to have artifacts that tempered or neutralized Spirit Reading entirely, and he was once again awed by the realization.

    Under Jinkan''s lead, the group went past two more doors before they finally reached what referred as the inner room. Upon entering, the group could see three sets of tables had been prepared.

    Two of them were empty, while on the one ced at the further side of the room, there were three figures already sitting. It was clear that they were waiting for the group.

    Right away, Emery''s eyes fell on a certain figure among the three. He recognized the other party.

    "Zeus!"

    The man called Zeus was the magus who descended during the Battle of Camelot, and he was the one that ended Hades'' life, or so he thought.

    The woman sitting next to Zeus was someone Emery didn''t recognize so he turned his gaze to thest remaining person, and the feeling the other person gave off was extremely eerie.

    A middle-aged man with golden hair and a beard. However, despite his friendly appearance, the man had a piercing gaze that sent chills down the spine. Emery was sure that the man was at least grand magus level.

    Emery saw a smile that could only be said as evil on his face, saying, "Look what we have here. Two of my juniors, what a reunion."

    Realizing that the man was not actually looking at him, Emery turned his head and saw the faces of Lord Izta and the Eastern Sage, who previously was calm, turned into one that of extreme hatred.

    "Kronos!!"

    -----------

    Dear Earth''s Greatest Magus Reader

    To reach the new Win-Win target of 25,000 cheers, I n to do a mass-released event.

    Please consider voting for my new novel Instead called Re: Apocalypse Games.

    500 Power Stone - 4 Earth''s Greatest magus mass released chapters

    800 Power Stone - 5 Earth''s Greatest magus mass released chapters

    Klik .avans.xyz to know more about the novel, Thank you

 Chapter 1006 Liberation

    Chapter 1006 Liberation

    "Kronos!! You dare to show yourself here?!!!"

    The meeting hadn''t even started yet, but the two sides had already begun to heat up.

    Faced with Lord Izta''s fiery anger, the middle-aged man named Kronosughed boisterously as if he had heard a joke. The sounds of teeth grinding against each other could be heard from Lord Izta and the Eastern Sage when the two of them heard the other party''s reply.

    "Hahaha, is that how you speak to your master?"

    Emery and the others couldn''t help but be surprised when they heard those words. All of them immediately turned their gazes to the middle-aged man, a question formed in their minds. That person was Lord Izta and the Eastern Sage''s master?

    In response, Lord Izta scoffed mockingly. "Huh! Master? You? You fucking shameless! You are not my master."

    Emery and the others silently watched as Lord Izta bickered with the other party while thetter justughed at every word he spoke. They could clearly see how Lord Izta was bing more and more irritated.

    Eventually, it reached a point where Fuxi had to personally tell Lord Izta to stop. Lord Izta initially didn''t seem too keen in following the Eastern Sage''s words, but seeing that more people had entered the room from a different entrance, he finally backed away after throwing a sharp re at the middle-aged man.

    Meanwhile, Jinkan quickly rushed towards the third table in the room and spoke in a respectful tone that Emery didn''t expect she was capable of. "You are now in the presence of Elder Oberyn, Grand overseer of the Nephilim."

    The arrival of the old figure quickly silenced everyone in the room, not excluding Lord Izta or the man named Kronos on the other side. In just a nce, Emery could clearly tell how much respect and regard the two had for the so-called Grand Overseer.

    Turning his attention to the old man, Emery was immediately drowned by the distinctive aura of a grand magus. However, what the other party exuded was much more profound, much stronger than anyone in the room �C including Headmaster Delbrand.

    Everyone watched as the Elder nonchntly went to his seat and Jinkan stood silently next to him.

    After sitting down, the old man finally swept his gaze to the headmaster and said, "Delbrand, Still no news about Altus?"

    The headmaster calmly answers. "We have made some progress on this matter. Thank you for your concern."

    The old man nodded his head slightly in response. After that, he casually read the information that had been prepared before his gaze once again swept across the room, ncing at Emery''s group and then at the opposite side where Zeus and Kronos were.

    "I am the Grand Overseer of the Nephilim faction, as well as a member of the Magus Alliance Council. I''m here to witness the dispute regarding the Nephilim faction. Are my words clear?"

    "It''s clear, Grand Overseer," replied Lord Izta in a respectful tone.

    Kronos, who was on the other side, looked annoyed, but still answered the grand overseer with the same words.

    Emery had learned that the Nephilim faction, being a Grade 5 faction and having a history spanning thousands of years, had thousands of branch families, and also different castes for its members; Highborn, Lowborn, and Outsider.

    Therefore, with the scale of the faction being sorge, it was not surprising that they even appointed a specific figure who was an expert in handling disputes over the matters that the faction had.

    Emery just realized that the meeting prepared by the headmaster was not a simple one. It would not be just talk, it could actually lead to a solution to their Nephilim problem.

    The grand overseer then started off the meeting by giving Emery''s side a chance to speak. Seeing the gesture given to them, Lord Izta stepped forward.

    "Grand Overseer, it has been two thousand years since the death of my uncle King Uranus, the original caretaker of Earth 1002. Since then, I, Izta, loyal servant of the Nephilim, have continued to fulfill my duty. I havee here today, to im my uncle''s im, to be the new caretaker of my."

    The grand overseer''s calm face did not change when he heard Lord Izta''s words. After seeing that Lord Izta had nothing else to say, he gestured to the opposite side with his hand, signaling them it was their turn to speak.

    Much to Emery''s surprise, the one who stepped forward turned out to be neither Kronos nor Zeus. Instead, it was the woman who had not said a word since they hade into the room. Her name was apparently Hestia.

    "Grand Overseer, we havee here on such a short notice and were now presented with outrageous words. In my understanding, there was really nothing to be disputed. Earth 1002 has beenwfully under our father, the Kronos branch family, for two thousand years and we have been taking care of the properly ever since."

    Now that both ims were heard, the grand overseer went to the next phase. Turning his gaze to Lord Izta, he asked, "Do you have evidence such as a written will or witnesses from the previous caretaker to prove your im as the inheritor?"

    Lord Izta fell silent for a while before saying, "No, I don''t.. This is all because of that man�C" Pointing his finger at Kronos, he continued, "�Cthat man has betrayed his king and caused a rebellion.. He�C"

    Unfortunately for Lord Izta, his words were coldly interrupted by the grad overseer. "I have to tell you that if you can''t provide conclusive evidence for your im, there''s nothing we can do. The Kronos family are thewful caretaker of Earth 1002 under our Nephilimws."

    Emery could see the other side had wicked smiles on their faces. It was clear that they were absolutely enjoying the sight of Lord Izta being rejected.

    Seeing how the situation was developing, Fuxi quietly sighed and whispered to Lord Izta. "Just stop now. We have tried this before, You can''t prove your im. Let''s just stick with the original n."

    After saying those words, the sage stepped forward.

    "Grand Overseer, with respect, we are actually here to request for our right of liberation. We are ready to form a faction, and for our capabilities to be tested."

    Emery realized that It seemed that the issue of Earth wanting to be independent was bigger than he had expected. He could see the grand overseer seem to be even more excited. His cloudy eyes showed a hint of anticipation.

    "Have you prepared the necessary data?"

    Fuxi nced at Lord Izta, and thetter handed over a small cube to the overseer. While looking over the data within the cube, the grand overseermented, "You have done quite a lot, Izta. your troops, assets��"

    Emery quickly picked up what Lord Izta was trying to do from the grand overseer''s words. The man was trying to prove his capability to be the new caretaker of Earth.

    In the midst of his reading, the grand overseer suddenly stopped and nced at Fuxi saying, "You are a Grand Magus of 8 paths? Very impressive."

    Then, Emery heard Jinkan speaking. "Don''t forget to check out the new blood, uncle."

    This time, the old man turned his gaze to Emery and his friends saying, "Which of you was admitted into the privileged ss;e forward."

    Hearing that, Emery and Julian moved closer to the grand overseer. Immediately, thetter probed into the two of them before turning his attention to Emery saying, "Top 10, aren''t you?"

    However, before Emery could respond, he nced towards Jinkan and said, "This is the one you mentioned, is it? Too bad you never mentioned that he''s a half-blood."

    Emery saw that Jinkan seemed to be annoyed by the grand overseer''s words. But then, they were suddenly interrupted by the people on the opposite side, who for some reason had been ignored all this time.

    "Grand Overseer, however capable they are, we are the true owner of the. We have been such for two thousand years, thus we are not willing to give it up without a fight!" said Kronos firmly.

    The grand overseer didn''t immediately give a response. He first told Emery and Julian to return before he turned to the opposite table where Kronos and his twopanions were.

    "The right of liberation is not only the Magus Alliance''sw. It is also upheld within our Nephilim faction. The idea is to give the first settlers, the original inhabitants of the, a chance to be the owner of their own home. So yes; If these people do meet the required qualifications, I am bound to give them a chance."

    Emery could clearly see Lord Izta''s facial expression turn bright hearing the grand overseer''s words. Unfortunately, thetter had not finished his words yet.

    "However, as the Kronos family has been doing a great job as the caretaker of the over the past two thousand years, I will let them set the terms in order to prove that you are capable of being the caretaker of Earth 1002."

 Chapter 1007 Terms

    Chapter 1007 Terms

    "Given the contributions they had done, the current caretaker of Earth 1002 �C the Kronos family �C can decide the terms."

    The words spoken by the grand overseer quickly brought smiles to the three people at the table opposite Emery. As if they had expected such development and prepared their answer, Zeus stood up and spoke to the grand overseer.

    "Thank you, Grand Overseer, for being fair. The reason why we are so adamant against this matter is because we, the Kronos family, care about the safety of the original inhabitants of Earth 002."

    The man continued to speak in a confident tone.

    "We all know that we are still currently at war against the Elves, hence our primary concern is the invaluable Primordial Wisp on Earth 1002 �C Gaia. Its power would greatly help the war effort if utilized correctly. On the other hand, leaving it unprotected with the wrong hand" Zeus nced at Emery''s side, his meaning was clear. "�Ccould be a disaster for mankind."

    Lord Izta couldn''t hold himself from exploding upon hearing such tant words.

    "Just say what terms you want! We have neither the time nor the need to hear your bullshit!"

    Although what Lord Izta said spelled out what others thought of the man''s words, his actions were not without consequences. Seeing that the great overseer was ring at him, Lord Izta knew that it would be unwise to continue, so he shut his mouth.

    Turning his gaze to Zeus again, the great overseer motioned for thetter to speak again.

    "Continue, and keep it short, magus."

    Zeus nodded obediently "Yes, Grand Overseer. Our terms are simple. We are willing to give the caretaker position and will immediately depart from the as soon as we harvest the Primordial Wisp."

    Much to Emery and the others'' surprise, before Lord Izta could even voice his disapproval, the grand overseer rejected the notion.

    "Rejected. Right now the alliance prefers long-term benefits over short-term gains. The more developed the is, the bigger and more resources the alliance can acquire, so I can''t allow you to do it."

    Ignoring the change in expression on Zeus'' face, the grand overseer continued. "Besides, those Primordial Wisps are getting harder to find now. So at the moment, harvesting Primordial Wisps is not the direction the alliance is aiming for."

    Those words made the faces of Zeus, Kronos, and Athena turn to that of disappointment.

    The silent Kronos suddenly said, "unless they can give us a benefit on par of the primordial wisp, we will not given up our im"

    "So do you have any?" asked the grand overseer, his gaze was on Emery''s group. "Something in simr value to the Primordial Wisp Gaia, that''s their term."

    For a moment, Emery thought about the Tree of Light or the Khaos. In fact, giving away one of the two would instantly solve Earth''s problems. Unfortunately, he wasn''t in possession of either of them, and even if he did, he would definitely not hand them over, especially to the Kronos family.

    Emery then realized that Lord Izta was ncing at him. But then, the man shook his head and said, "Unfortunately, no. We don''t have such a valuable thing."

    Hearing that, Kronos immediately opened his mouth. "Then there is nothing more for us to discuss. You can try again when you have something to give."

    Not wanting to let things end like this, Lord Izta quickly said the things they had agreed on beforehand. "If your im on Earth 002, subsequently the Primordial Wisp Gaia, is based on ourpetency to protect it. Then it''s an easy issue to solve. We would like to challenge you right here right now, and let you see howpetent we are."

    Before Zeus, Kronos, or the grand overseer could respond to the suggestion, the silent Jinkan said.

    "That is indeed always the best way to solve disputes such as this." Turning to the grand overseer, she smiled faintly before saying, "How does that sound, uncle? If the Earthlings could really win a contest of strength against the Kronos family, then the matter was settled, isn''t it? It basically means that they are the better faction to take care of the."

    The grand overseer seemed to be contemting the idea for a while, before he turned to Zeus and hispanions asking, "Do you ept the proposed solution?"

    "Are you afraid, Kronos?" Lord Izta scoffed. "Three of you against three of us. One with the most wins, takes all!"

    Lord Izta went ahead throwing out tantly provocative words. However, in reality, there was no need for Lord Izta to do so, because if Zeus'' side chose to back away at this conjunction, the grand overseer would reevaluate them on the basis of cowardice.

    Still, Lord Izta''s words managed to raise the tension in the atmosphere. Emery and his friends were startled, as the situation earlier where the two sides tried to negotiate suddenly escted to a duel challenge.

    Noticing their expressions, Lord Izta quickly whispered to Emery and co.

    "This is the best way for us. With Headmaster Delbrand here, those bastards will not dare to pull any cheap tricks. Moreover, the Grand Overseer will be our witness."

    After that, Lord Izta nced at Fuxi and said, "What do you think, old friend? Do you think you can beat that bastard Kronos? I have no problem defeating either of the other two, and if we both win our fight, we don''t even need our juniors to step up and fight."

    Emery watched the Eastern Sage fall silent as his mind sank into contemtion. Momentster, Fuxi turned to Lord Izta and nodded his head slightly.

    Seeing the affirmative response, Lord Izta immediately became excited to the point of shouting the words he spoke next to Kronos.

    "Let''s settle this once and for all, Kronos!!"

    On the other hand, Kronos who had been observing the situation all this time finally stood up. The smile on his face was still there as he said.

    "We are certainly not afraid of such a challenge, Grand Overseer. However, it should be done on our terms."

    His arms that had been crossed in front of his chest finally separated as he slowly raised his finger in the air. While doing so, his mouth opened once again.

    "One, if we win, Earth will never talk about the im anymore. Ever."

    "Fine!"

    "Second, we have a big family. All have been working hard together to take care of the, hence it''s only fair if they are all involved in this duel."

    "Bullshit!"

    Kronos was firm on his opinion. "No, This is our terms, defeat our family will proof theirpetency!"

    Emery saw the grand overseer seemed excited about the prospect. He opened his mouth and calmly asked Kronos the crucial question. "How many people do you want to participate?"

    Kronos'' smile widened as he raised all his fingers and said, "Ten, I want a 10 versus 10; my family against the Earthlink. Oh, and of course, only those native of Earth could participate in this duel. That''s obviously a must"

    No matter from which angle one looked at it, Kronos''s proposition waspletely unreasonable. Earth had no magus-level or stronger figures besides Lord Izta and Fuxi. They couldn''t even fight a 5 versus 5 in even ground, yet this Kronos wanted a 10 versus 10.

    It was simply an outrageous term.

    Lord Izta sharply red at Kronos, his fists clenched tightly. Meanwhile, thetter only returned an evil smile.

    It was at this moment that a person who had been silent since entering the inner room finally opened his mouth. Headmaster Delbrand broke the tense atmosphere and spoke words that surprised everyone present.

    "If you give enough time for these youngsters, I think it''s a very good idea." A look of contemtion appeared on the man''s face for a while before he continued his words. "Let''s say�� 50 years. That will do good for their motivation."

 Chapter 1008 Reason

    Chapter 1008 Reason

    "Grand Overseer, I think this will be beneficial for the alliance, and for the Nephilim faction as well. After all, the Earthlings are still considered citizens of your gxy. As such, the progress they make will benefit you. Therefore, it wasn''t wrong to say it''s a win-win situation for both sides."

    The suggestion that Headmaster Delbrand had just said was so unexpected, Emery and his friends didn''t know how to respond to such terms.

    Even both Lord Izta and the Eastern Sage were at a loss for words when they heard it. It was almost certain that the duel would be a battle between magus-level or above figures. Hence, they couldn''t help but wonder whether 50 years will be enough.

    On the other hand, the same situation happened to the other side. It appeared that they were also not sure about this term.

    The Grand Overseer addressed the headmaster saying, "Headmaster Delbrand, now that I see both sides are having trouble with the terms, in my experience with many disputes, this is a good progress."

    On Emery''s side, Julian turned to Lord Izta asking, "Lord Izta, is there really no other way? I mean, is it possible for us to ask for support from any other faction, like the Harlight for example, or can''t the Magus Alliance do anything about this?"

    It was Fuxi who answered, "Even if we, hypothetically, have support from one of the Grade 5 factions, it will still be hard for the other party to take actions since our is located in the Nephilim-ruled gxy. What they are offering us at the moment is the promise of the Nephilim faction''s main family to stay neutral in our dispute with their branch family."

    Hearing such an exnation, Emery couldn''t hold himself from letting out a sigh and said, "Then it''s just like what the headmaster thought, that this is the best solution." The sage hesitantly nodded hearing that.

    After that, Emery turned to face his closepanions: Julian, Thrax, Chumo, and Klea before saying, "A lot of things have happened in thest 5 years, and I am sure that we can improve much in the next 50 years as well." With a look full of determination, he stared at the four of them. "Therefore, I believe we should give this a try,"

    It would appear that the others were of the same opinion as him. However, right at the moment before they agreed on the matter, the opposite side, Zeus, spoke up to express his disagreement with the idea suggested by Headmaster Delbrand.

    "Unfortunately we cannot ept such terms," said Zeus, which made all the attention of everyone in the room immediately turn to him.

    "Tell me, why is that?" asked the Grand Overseer.

    "With all due respect, Grand Overseer, we have mentioned in ourtest report about the situation on Earth, and unfortunately whatever dispute we are having, it must be solved as soon as possible."

    The grand overseer appeared to be a little confused as a result of the statement, and it was actually Jinkan who went ahead and rified the matter.

    "You can check it here, uncle."

    The Nephilim girl gave the grand overseer a little cube that was filled with information. Silence fell in the room as the grand overseer perused the information he had just obtained.

    Those in Emery''s group were staring at each other. Such a situation quickly made them turn anxious, especially Emery. "What is going on?"

    After looking at the data, the grand overseer could be seen furrowing his brow. It appeared that he had just received new information that changed his mind. Following that, he turned his head to look at Emery''s side and said,

    "Unfortunately, it''s true. With this data, I agree that 50 years will be too long, and the most we can agree on is 20 years; you two must settle this dispute within that time"

    After hearing this, Kronos was the only one who broke into jubnt cheer once again and said, "Yes, we agree. 10 versus 10 duels in 20 years. I look forward to this!"

    "This is bullshit!"

    Lord Izta, in sharp contrast with Kronos, immediately raised his voice as he once again turned to rage. What''s more, it seemed like the rest had the same feeling. Emery''s side certainly would not ept such changes without any reasonable exnation.

    In the midst of the tension, it was Headmaster Delbrand who once again stepped up to the center and spoke in a calm manner, "Please Grand Overseer, I believe an exnation is needed here."

    "Of course, The reason we can''t wait that long is because the recent report indicates that Earth 1002 has just reached level 5 maturity."

    Emery could see how Fuxi''s face quickly turned pale when he heard the words stated by the Grand Overseer. On the other hand, Lord Izta appeared to be in a state of disbelief. In the next moment, he eximed.

    "No, this simply can''t be true!! Not possible, it''s too soon!" He red at Kronos who was smiling wickedly and started shouting in a stern tone, "What did you do!?"

    "Calm down, junior... It''s all part of the natural process."

    "You lying bastard!" Izta yelled at him as if he had lost his temper.

    Seeing the sudden chaos, Emery, who had been silent up until a few moments ago, was unable to keep quiet anymore. "I''m sorry, but please tell us what does it actually mean?"

    The Grand Overseer was about to exin to him, yet right before he began his exnation, Jinkan suddenly interrupted and said, "Please let me be the one to exin it, uncle," which was then followed by thetter''s nod of agreement.

    The youngdy stared at Emery with a smile on her face as if she was finally able to let something out that she had been keeping to herself for a while.

    "Emery, this is what I have been trying to tell you while we were in Andora. It really amuses me that, till the end, you didn''t get how simr your to Andora is."

    The words stated by the girl quickly made Emery''s heart beat rapidly.

    "You see Emery, level 5 maturity means that your is just one step away from reaching a cmity stage.. give or take 30 to 50 years," Jinkan paused for a moment. With a smile on her face, he continued, "Did the wisp on your not warn you about this?"

    The reveal of cmity was such a shock that made the liberation problem seem such a small issue. Emery finally understood

    Just like tangled threads starting to intertwine, one by one the shrouds of mystery that blocked his vision began to be clear to him. He assumed that this was the reason why Gaia had been silent and this was probably what the vision Gaia showed was all about.

 Chapter 1009 Calamity

    Chapter 1009 Cmity

    Hearing the word cmity, Emery and the other subconsciously began to tremble.

    ''Will what happened to the citizens of Andora�� happen to the people on Earth as well?''

    This thought deeply scares him.

    "Cmity on Earth in 30 to 50 years��" Emery muttered in disbelief. "This can''t be real!"

    Jinkan, on the other hand, appeared to enjoy the mix of fear and disbelief on Emery and his friends'' faces. To her, this probably was nothing more than an opportunity and a source of entertainment.

    With a grin, she continued,

    "We will not lie about such a serious matter."

    Everyone fell silent. This wasn''t a light matter in the slightest, so they couldn''t help but be affected by it.

    Julian looked toward Lord Izta and asked. "What does this mean for us? What can we do to stop it?"

    Lord Izta didn''t say a word of response. He was silent, but the clear look of rage on his face reflected the anger boiling inside of him.

    ''What are we supposed to do? Is there anything we can do?''

    Meanwhile, the sage deeply sighed before finally saying,

    "This means we have to take over the Earth caretaker position before the cmity stage arrives."

    Sage Fuxi then nced at the overseer.

    "Grand Overseer, I need your confirmation. It is the words of the family head that the Nephilims will not step onto the Earth nor harm the earthlings until the time of the duel. Is this part of the terms?"

    Emery was startled once again. It seemed that the sage was willing to ept the terms, at least much morepared to the others. Moreover, despite Lord Izta looking quite unwilling, he still didn''t say a word to stop the sage.

    ''Does Lord Izta also believe that this would be best?''

    While Emery was distracted with his thoughts, the Grand Overseer''s voice pulled him back to the present.

    "That is indeed the case. However, such a treatment is only given if your new faction confirms to be a subsidiary faction of the Nephilims�� This is, and has always been, the way."

    The Grand Overseer had an amiable smile on his face as he said those words.

    Sage Fuxi looked toward Lord Izta. Ultimately, despite his heavy reluctance, the champion could only respond with a nod.

    What other option did they have?

    Knowing how much this fact mattered to the others, Fuxi briefly exined how this would be beneficial for them. In short, being a subsidiary faction of the one in control of the gxy will make their faction establishment go smoothly.

    Not only that, but doing this would also prevent the rise of further problems with other Nephilim branches.

    "Even though our faction will be a subsidiary, it will still be our faction," the sage added to convince the others.

    Klea touched Emery''s shoulder and, under everyone''s gazes, exined that she had heard the same thing before. "It ismon for a low-grade faction to be the subsidiary of the higher-grade one."

    With the confirmation from Klea herself, Emery and the others were persuaded to agree to the condition.

    Lord Izta stood up. His mind was full of burden, but he seemed to have regained hisposure as he made his decision.

    "Yes, we ept the terms."

    Hearing this, the Grand Overseer pped his hands once with an expression of joy.

    "Well then, I believe the matter is settled now. As the witness, I will see this agreement bound."

    Kronos and both of his magus stood up to pay their respect to the Grand Overseer before walking out of the ce with a satisfied smile.

    "I will see you all in twenty years. I sincerely hope that you all will not disappoint us." He went away with a chuckle, once again irritating Emery and the others.

    Headmaster Delbarand turned to the others. Upon seeing the dejected expressions on his students'' faces, he decided to say a few words of encouragement.

    "I have seen how your group went against all odds in Andora and during the magus games. Lift your head up acolytes, and do the best you can. With enough determination, I am sure a path will open up for you all."

    The headmaster''s words indeed worked to greatly encourage the group.

    Now that they finished their business here, it should be about time for them to leave.

    However, just as they were about to thank the other party, Jinkan suddenly interrupted them.

    "Actually, there is still one more important matter we need to talk about," the female Nephilim said with a smile.

    "What is it?"

    "Well�� Now that you all have agreed to be a subsidiary faction of the Nephilims, we should start by establishing your faction right away. We also need a name, the leader who will be sworn into the Nephilim''s inner member"

    "I will do it." Lord Izta immediately responded. "You don''t need anyone else, I am ready to extend my services to the Nephilims."

    Hearing this, Emery and his friends once again became confused.

    "Don''t worry, boys. If anyone is to be bound to the Nephilims, I will be the better option. You all still have a long future ahead of you."

    Everyone momentarily fell silent. Emery didn''t like the sound of that at all, but it appeared that even the sage thought this was the best solution.

    However, Jinkan snorted when they saw their agreement on the matter.

    "Unfortunately, you are too old, you might not even have two thousand years left in you, Lord Champion of the Realm."

    Jinkan then turned to look at Emery with a smile. When the two''s eyes met, he immediately realized what she was trying to do.

    "Emery Ambrose, I am the duchess of the Amhariks, twelfth in line to the Nephilim throne. Help me seed in iming my right and I will make sure you, your friends, and your world will be well-protected. I am the solution to your cmity."

    Emery was stunned by her words.

    ''So this is what she was nning from the start!''

    Now that they had agreed to be a subsidiary faction of the Nephilims, she now had Emery under her grasp.

    However, before Emery could say a word in response, the Grand Overseer behind the girl interrupted the conversation.

    "No, not him, the Amhariks will not ept a half-blood as our inner member. They have to choose someone else."

    The look on Jinkan''s face immediately turned dark. Just from her expression, it was clear that the situation didn''t go as she nned.

    Afterward, the group was dismissed, leaving Emery and the others with various things to discuss and a decision to make.

 Chapter 1010 Discussion

    Chapter 1010 Discussion

    CLANKKK!! BAMMM!!

    The powerful strike that the golden ive unleashed was blocked by an axe, which resulted in a loud boom and blew away the one who was holding the ives a few feet back. Recovering their bnce, the figure clicked their tongue in annoyance.

    "I see that you have mastered Immortal gate stage 6, but unfortunately, your attack was too predictable! You call yourself an immortal diator?" The opponent snorted.

    "I am not finished yet!" shouted the young man. However, right before he was about to attack, a simrly youthful man with brown hair suddenly stopped him.

    "Wait Thrax, we should attack together!"

    The Thracian was taken aback for a second, yet he unhesitantly nodded to his Roman rival, and when it came time to charge again, the two of them did so together as they hade to a tacit understanding.

    The Roman kicked the ground and leaped to the air before smashing his hammer from above with full power. At the same time, the Thracian arrived before his opponent and swung his ive from below. It was a two versus onebat at the moment. Both of them moved with a rhythm that was mutually supportive of one another during the fight.

    "That''s more like it!" Said the man as he blocked both of the attacks his two opponents orchrestrated in a perfect manner, with merely a single swing of the axe in his hand. This obviously made the Thracian and Roman get annoyed as their attacks had no effect on thebat champion.

    In the next split second, an arrow and a small javelin were flying towards him from both sides in an attempt to pincer him. One was shrouded with darkness energy, while the other was enveloped by crackling lightning.

    Even after all those attacks were thrown at him, the man at the center remainedpletely still and did not make a single step. Instead, he let go of the axe he was holding and grabbed both attacks with his bare hands, letting the destructive energy of both elements flow into his body.

    The man let out a scream as a result of this.

    Aarrghhh!!!

    Despite that, his opponents couldn''t afford to be relieved as the scream was followed by a boisterousugh at the end of it. It seemed as if the pain was nothing and instead a pleasure, and the attacks after all ended in vain.

    "One more time!" shouted Lord Izta, as he was currently sparring with the four young acolytes on the yards of Terra Pce.

    Julian, Thrax, Chumo and Klea; all four were giving their best fighting the man, even resorting to attack together. However, their attempts were still unable to satisfy thebat magus.

    In the midst of the situation that was going on, Lord Izta turned his attention toward one corner of the yard and red at one particr young man who stood still. He beckoned the figure and said,

    "Emery, give your friends a hand, will you?" asked Lord Izta; an offer which was unhesitantly epted by Emery.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    In an instant, Emery decided to use his full strength. Following his transformation, he immediately drew his dark sword and without a slightest hint of hesitation, he made a lightning-fast approach toward the man who was standing in the center of the room.

    Not wasting any time, Emery channeled his energy toward the sword as his figure rapidly drew closer. The moment he arrived the sword was swung downwards, causing the powerful [Shadow Edge] that he had prepared to be unleashed straight upon thebat champion.

    BAMMMM!!!!!

    The peakbat magus quickly blocked the attack with his axe, but this time, Emery''s attack was sessful in causing the magus to lower his body and almost bent his knee before the magus managed to push Emery''s back with sheer strength.

    "Arggggghhh!! That feels good!!" He groaned with satisfaction.

    Ever since their return from the meeting with the Nephilim''s family yesterday, Emery had been in such a gloomy mood, especially Lord Izta himself. As a result of that, this early morning the man forced everyone to engage in a fight. They continued to fight for hours, five against one, but the Championbat magus was undefeated throughout the entire spar.

    In the middle of the hustle and bustle of the battle, on the corner of the yard, an old man with white hair was standing while observing every move made by everyone. Secondster, he finally called them all to stop and gathered everyone together for a discussion.

    "I know you are all worried about the cmity, but let''s agree to deal with this issue one by one lest things go out of control," said the old man sage.

    After a night of rest and the recently intense spar, everyone seemed to have blown off some of their frustration and regained theirposure as they nodded their heads in agreement.

    "When you all return to Earth, you should inquire more about the cmity." The sage specifically looked toward Emery and then continued by saying, "But for now, the best way to deal with the cmity is to be the caretaker of the. This means no outside disruption, and instead we can even request for outside help."

    Every single word that he uttered was attentively taken in by everyone. The sage paused for a brief moment, his face turned to be more serious, and continued, "Therefore, we shall focus on winning the duels."

    Lord Izta and the sage started tobine the information they have about the Kronos family.

    Other than the family head, Kronos who have reached the grand magus realm, there were three members of the family that were considered to be particrly the strongest; Zeus, Hestia and Ares. All of them were currently at the peak stage Full Moon magus level, while next in line were those of Half Moon which were Poseidon, Hades and Apollo.

    "They have half a dozen more magus-level members in their family who are in the Crescent Moon stage, but we need to assume for the worst and think that things would greatly change after 20 years."

    "Yes, but we will change as well!" Shout Thrax surprisingly excited with the challenge.

    The sage shook his head and said, "If the weakest among you are this excited, we have much hope indeed."

    "What! Who is the weakest? It''s definitely not me!"

    Thrax was suddenly annoyed seeing no one argued with the statement made by the sage. Meanwhile, thetter could only let out a muffled chuckle to himself seeing Thrax''s reaction upon his sarcastic joke.

    On the other side, Emery nced at the magus. It seemed as though he had something in mind that he needed to find out, so he started to inquire, "So senior, what is the best way for us to improve faster?"

    To answer his question, the sage said, "You need to startprehending the Law, that is the way to be a magus"

    Not only Emery, but Everyone suddenly turned silent as they waited for the sage to exin how they were going to actually do that. The sage then added, "Fortunately, you have learned some of my techniques already, so that will be one way to go."

    Everyone was thrown for a loop by this sudden statement, and Julian responded by asking, "Sorry senior, what techniques were you talking about?"

    "The divine technique," said the sage briefly.

    It was at this exact moment, hearing and seeing the look on the man''s face, that Emery and the others had juste to a realization that Fuxi was the creator of all the divine techniques given out by the Abbot.

    "That technique will help boost yourprehension in Law"

    -----------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 1011 The Plan

    Chapter 1011 The n

    The sage''s simple appearance and casual attitude when he interacted with them sometimes made the others forget that the man was a grand magus, a figure ten times stronger than a peak magus.

    At that moment, the image of Grand Magus Kadek flying into the elves'' spaceship on her own once again passed through Emery''s mind.

    Lord Izta added, "Didn''t you hear the Nephilim Elder mention that this old man is a grand magus of 8 paths? He has already mastered all eightws."

    Thebat champion''s words prompted the others to turn toward the sage. Their gazes were a mix of astonishment and admiration as they looked at Sage Fuxi for confirmation.

    The sage only gave them a casual smile, not saying a word to confirm or deny.

    Instead of using words, Sage Fuxi showed them his stats to allow them to understand better.

    "This is how it looks."

    [Fuxi]

    [Grand Magus Realm - One Cosmos]

    [Law of Water 8%]

    [Law of nt 6%]

    [Law of Earth 8%]

    [Law of Metal 7%]

    [Law of Fire 8%]

    [Law of Lightning 6%]

    [Law of Wind 8%]

    [Law of Ice 7%]

    [Soul Force: 581]

    [Battle Power: 752]

    For eachwprehension, a person will have 10 soul force. And when one reaches 300 soul force or an umtion of 30%wprehension, one can start to harness the energy of the universe; the power of the cosmos.

    600 soul force is required to achieve a grand magus dual cosmos, while 900 soul force is required to achieve triple cosmos. Finally, a 100%wprehension is required to reach the highest echelon in the universe, a supreme magus.

    Klea was excited as she asked "Senior, is this mean you would reach your second cosmos soon? Will you reach it in 20 years?"

    The sage calmly answered "It almost impossible really, but if I want to guarantee a win against that Kronos, I would need to be"

    Lord Izta added, "You all should know that developing multiplews is much harder than focusing on one" Thebat champion grinned at the sage as he continue "However, this doesn''t necessarily mean that it''s stronger. You should see mine now."

    [Izta]

    [Magus Realm - Full Moon]

    [Law of Wind 31%]

    [Law of ughter 6%]

    [Soul Force: 370]

    [Battle Power: 625]

    "For the record, I passed the 300 soul force threshold 800 years ago. But I am still unable to break through the level of grand magus yet."

    Emery and his friends were amazed to see such stats from their two seniors. He was particrly interested in knowing that the sage was walking the path of multiplews at once. The sage should be able to guide his dual spirit core condition.

    As for the others, Thrax was especially interested in seeing Lord Izta''s Path of ughter.

    The sage then calmly continued.

    "We have 20 years. The divine technique would help give you a solid start inprehension ofw, added with the awakening scroll when you graduated from the academy, I''m confident that all of you have the capability to reach the magus level by then"

    The sage turn serious when he added

    "But if we want to win the duels, simply reaching the magus level won''t be enough��You all can''t just be any magus; you need to reach at least 15%wprehension. That is what you all need to aim for!"

    Lord Izta, however, appeared to shake his head a little when he heard Sage Fuxi''s words.

    "Normally, that number would take a few hundred years for someone with an A-rank talent aptitude. If you are fortunate, you might be able to reach it in 50 years or so, but to reach it in 20 years is kind of��"

    Lord Izta''s brows slightly furrowed. Sage Fuxi heard this, but he didn''tment and instead turned to look at Emery.

    "For you Emery, Your path will be much more difficult. The [Dao Divine technique] appears to help your problem, and if you manage to synergize your dual-core, it''s not just 15%, you could even reach 30%wprehension. We will depend on you to defeat one of Kronos top 3, do you understand?"

    30% means the sage was hoping for him to be able to match a peak full moon magus in 20 years. Emery nodded, showing the sage that he understood.

    The sage then looked toward Thrax.

    "To be frank, you have the least talent here. My [Nine Sun Divine Technique] will help you reach the Law of Fire in 20 years, but it certainly will not be enough for you to reach 15%, so��" Sage Fuxi then looked toward Izta and continued, "Izta, you will teach this young man toprehend the Law of ughter."

    Lord Izta was not slightly surprised when he heard this, a wicked smile soon reced the previous look on his face as he looked at Thrax.

    "Haha I doubt he can do it, but among these five, he is probably the only one who can"

    Despite this, the Thracian was so excited he could not contain his grin.

    Next, the sage turned to look at Chumo and said, "Unfortunately, I and Izta have no understanding of the Law of Darkness. Still, don''t worry. I have another n for you."

    "Yes senior"

    He then looked at thest two, Klea and Julian.

    "I have the updated version of the [Nine Moon Divine Technique] and the [12 Divine Bell Technique], but I don''t think that it will be enough, you two need to learn something else"

    Hearing this, Julian began to feel anxious. "Please, senior, is there really nothing that we can do? I will do anything."

    Sage Fuxi silently looked toward Julian and then to Klea with the same calm expression on his face, seeming to assess their reaction.

    "There is actually one opportunity that will definitely be beneficial for one of you."

    "What is it, senior?"

    "One of you can be the leader of the faction and be an inner member of the Nephilims."

    This suggestion quickly surprised everyone.

    "It''s the only logical choice we have at the moment. Someone ultimately needs to be the representative of our faction, and it would be most beneficial for one of you two to go. Moreover, as a privileged member or someone with an S-rank aptitude, I am sure that either one of you will be eptable to them"

    There was a sudden silence within the group as the sage continued.

    "However, you need to keep in mind that while it will indeed be beneficial, there will also be an equal level of danger from bing an inner member of the Nephilims. The choice is in your hands."

    The sage then proceeded to exin what they would need to do and keep in mind if they chose to be the faction''s representative.

    When Sage Fuxi mentioned that they would need to spend quite a significant amount of time in the Nephilims'' home world, Klea quickly lost interest. She would rather not be far apart from Emery for too long.

    In the end, it was Julian who stepped up.

    "I will do it," he said with determination.

    Seeing this, the sage nodded with satisfaction. In truth, he already thought since the beginning that Julian would be a much better choice because of his leadership quality.

    On the other hand, Klea had an S-rank aptitude, so it would be much easier for her to reach the 15%wprehension.

    However, Thrax quickly disagree

    "No offense man, but I really think this is a bad idea, I will much prefer Emery or you Sage to be our leader"

    To respond, Julian said "I know I am not the best candidate, but I really hope I can contribute more for us" His expression turn serious when he said "I swore that I would put the future of our above my self-interest"

    Emery approached Julian and put his hand on the roman shoulder "I know you will"

    Klea and Chumo follow, forcing the Thracian to agree.

    "It''s settled then, Julian will be the leader of the Earth faction."

    After a little cheer of celebration, Lord Izta shouted, "All right! I don''t have much time before I got sent back to the front lines, so let''s start our training right away!"

    Before they were about to start, Emery asked,

    "Senior, should we not talk about the other members for the duels? We already have seven members, but what about the other three?"

    Sage Fuxi stopped to think about it for a moment. He could help his student, the Abbot, reach the magus level in 20 years. As for the other candidates, the strongest would be Fjolrin the Asgardian descendant.

    However, he still didn''t know who should be the third one, and no one seemed to have any names either.

    "Don''t worry, only six of us need to win. We will have to make do with just nine participants."

    Emery thought about the people that he knew on Earth. The first person that came to mind was Arthur, although it''s still far for him to reach magus level, the man has the Excalibur sword.

    Then his mind suddenly thought of a certain girl.

    "I wonder if she is awakened by now"

 Chapter 1012 Back Home

    Chapter 1012 Back Home

    New Brittania

    Right on top of the hill overlooking the vast southern border of the newly formed kingdom, a group of eight thousand people could be seen gathering in a formation. They were lined up in an orderly manner, ready for any battle that came their way.

    Most of them wore leather armor, with swords on their waist, and a longbow strapped on their backs. Moreover, great determination could be seen shing across their eyes.

    On the other hand, a thousand of them donned heavy metal armor that arrows couldn''t prate. What''s more, the attention of these people who were sitting atop their armored horses were on the distance.

    Half a dozen men in the middle of the formation wore special, gleaming golden armor that shimmered slightly in the light of the sun. Among them, a man with the same golden armor stood, his head adorned with an intricate crown.

    These particr people are the famous Knights of the Round Table,ing to battle the new threat alongside their king, Arthur Pendragon.

    The noon sun bore down on them, creating an oppressing heat that threatened to wear down even the most gant. Yet, the great Brittania armies stood still as if the heat didn''t exist, eyes focused on facing the Earth''s greatest military force - the Roman Legions.

    Two legions, an army 10 thousand strong, all wearing red armor that contrasted greatly to the greenndscape. They stood in a formation that spanned one mile across the border. Even though the front soldiers seemedposed still as if nothing could unnerve them, in the middle, the Britannian great army was nervous facing the gargantuan foe before them.

    Moments after. a dozen Roman riders came forward to the middle of the fields with their eagle standard raised high.

    Knowing their intention, the king of Brittania, Arthur Pendragon, looked at them and said.

    "Gawain, Percival, both of you,e with me."

    The king himself rode down the hill to meet the Roman riders, only apanied by his two knights.

    "I am Arthur Pendragon," he announced, his bold voice reaching even onto the farthest soldiers. "State your intentions ofing into our border."

    The man in the red-feathered helmet spoke in Latin.

    "Rex Brittaniae, Respublica Romana��"

    The two knights looked at each other in confusion, as they had absolutely no idea what the other party said. Arthur, however, understood all of it easily.

    "King of Brittania, the Roman Republic demands the New Brittania to open theirnd to us. Lay down your weapon, and ept the Roman republic as your sovereign. With us, you will have forever peace and order in thisnd."

    Arthur shook his head. With a gaze as calm as ever, he answered, "Your Legatus, Julian Kaesar, has given his words that the Roman will not cross the border of Cantiaci. What do you say about this?"

    The man answered with an arrogant smirk, "Our order came straight from the Senate, and we do not have any reason to honor the words of a missing Legatus."

    As if he had already expected the answer, Arthur heaved a sigh. Then, he stared at the man and continued.

    "You dare speak of order, while your Roman soldiers have piged our viges. You speak of peace, yet that rings hollow, as here you are,ing to our door bearing weapons. My answer is no, we do not ept Roman rule. Go back to where you came from!"

    Despite the threat, the man bearing the mantle of Roman only smiled, his words full of pride, "King Arthur, listen to reason, for your farmers would not stand against the might of Roman soldiers. This is yourst chance."

    Arthur calmly stared at the man back, clearly unprovoked, "You take one more step into ournd, and you will have a chance to see firsthand how the great Roman army was beaten by farmers." After saying those words, Arthur paid the man no more heed and turned around, returning to his army, and the Romans did the same.

    Upon returning, Sir Bor weed his King with a smile full of excitement "So are we going to war? Are we?" Anticipation was apparent in his voice.

    Arthur ignored the man for a moment. He turned his head around and stared at the looming Roman army before he replied, "I really hope not, but we shall prepare for the worst."

    He grasped the legendary sword strapped to his thigh until his knuckles turned white. In his heart, he was hoping that the Romans would not advance.

    Unfortunately, the Romans made good of their threats and really did make their move. In the distance, the thousands of Roman soldiers raised the shields they rested on the ground and started marching up the hills.

    "Here theye! Archers, get ready!''

    "Archers!" one of the knights shouted.

    Thousands of the Briton-trained longbowmen raised their bows, took and nocked their arrows from the quiver, and aimed them up high into the air. Now, they were waiting for the signal to finally release the drawn arrows.

    The thump of war drums resounded, and by this point both forces were only a few meters away from shing. However, all of a sudden, Arthur''s eyes caught the sight of a rider dashing from the eastern side, marching towards the Romans'' lines moments after the horns were blown.

    Thanks to the sudden surprise arrival, the marching Roman soldiers have abruptly stopped.

    Arthur quickly heaved a sigh of relief, apparently, the trump card he was hoping for had finally arrived.

    From the eastern side of the hill, thousands of men ran into the hill. Though most of them wore no armor, all of them without exception have painted bodies and scars, showing that they were alling for battle.

    They are the Danes. Led by Jarl Haraldson, they hade forward to help the Briton to fight off the Romans'' invasion. The Jarl wore an attire of intricatebination between fur and leather ripped from various beasts, giving off a sense of wildness.

    "We the Danes came to fulfill the pact with the Britons, today we will fight with hope god will take us to see Valha!"

    There were at least 3000 Danes who came to help and join to defend from the hill. The sudden increase in the number of opponents forced the two Roman Legions to stop marching. Once again, the two forces stood still opposite each other, and it seemed that no one was willing to start the battle.

    Sir Borr shouted, jovialughter in his voice, "Hahaha, those Romans are nothing more than cowards! Strongest military forces? Haha, what a joke!"

    The two forces just stared at each other for an hour before suddenly a messenger bird came flying into Arthur''s camp. The sudden arrival of a message made him anxious, and the mark the bird bore only made him even more anxious.

    It bore the mark of the Lioness.

    "My king, this ising from the Queen."

    Arthur quickly opened the letter and saw a short message. From the handwriting, it seems that the message was written in a hurry.

    [The Romans'' army has another legion secretly marching towards the Venta city, I am heading there as soon as possible]

    Arthur reread the message over, seemingly unable to believe what he saw. For the Roman able to send a legion secretly meant that they came with some important mission.

    It suddenly urred to him that the Roman legions in front of him were here only to serve as a distraction �C a bait even. However, not only would it take hours for them to reach Venta city, but with the two legions still standing in front of him, Arthur was unable to move from his position.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1013 Back Home 2

    Chapter 1013 Back Home 2

    Venta City

    A group of people dressed in gray leather armor could be seen rushing out of the city. Anxiety was visible on all of their faces, as they swiftly headed to a certain direction.

    There were just a little over 200 of them, and they were led by a beautiful woman whose name rang clearly throughout the entire city of Venta. The master of the Quintin''s household, Luna Quintin.

    As soon as the group rushed out of the city and reached the outskirts, they were greeted by a group of 300 heavily armed knights d in armor. Amongst these people, there was a figure who immediately made bow their heads.

    "Queen Gweh."

    The ones who had arrived at Venta City were the Britannia Queen and her personal knight guards who were led by her personal escort, Sir Yvain.

    Ignoring the formality given to her, the Brittain Queen immediately went for the immediate issue.

    "Why are you here, Luna? Where''s the Romans? I thought they were attacking Venta City!"

    Luna shook her head at those words. "No, they didn''t even try toe close to the city. They went straight into the forbidden forest!"

    "Forbidden forest?!" Gweh eximed, shock apparent in her voice. "Why did they do that!? What do the Romans want with the Fey?"

    Unfortunately for her, there was no answer that could be given.

    Knowing that it was pointless for them to sit around the outskirts of the city now that the enemy''s objective had been confirmed was not the city, the two groups quickly came to a tacit agreement and immediately rushed towards the entrance of the forbidden forest.

    They quickly made their way through the short path towards the Fey Vige, hoping that they were not toote. Along the way, as they passed the passage where the short path intersected with the normal path, they found signs of battle followed by the corpses of dozens of Roman soldiers as well as several Feys.

    Seeing such a sight, Luna and Gwen unconsciously turned their heads to look at each other. They saw that the other had the same thought, and their expressions turned grim at the same time.

    "We have to hurry," said Luna, to which Gwen answered with a firm nod.

    The party of 500 people rushed through the dense forest until they finally heard the sound of fighting in the distance ahead of them. The two women turned to each other again, simultaneously nodded their heads, and their speed rose another notch.

    Shortly after, the group finally arrived at the ce where the sound of a battle wasing from.

    There, in shallow streams and riverbanks, they saw at least 2,000 Roman soldiers fighting against several hundred Akavi warriors. Thetter was led by someone the two women knew well, Cavvi.

    Water sshed everywhere due to the intense fighting, while the clear color of the river water was slowly dyed red by the blood of those who were injured and killed on the battlefield. The pure beauty of nature is marred by the sheer savagery of beings.

    "Attack!!"

    Exuding the majesty of a queen, Gwenmanded her knights to join the battle and helped the Akavi warriors. Coupled with the assistance of Luna''s men, the Romans immediately fell into a predicament.

    A total of five hundred men,binations of Britannia''s royal knights and Quintin''s private guards, joined the battle from the south. Their sudden inclusion into the battlefield left the Romans trapped in a pincer.

    On the other hand, the Akavi soldiers were clearly delighted with the arrival of reinforcement. As if weing their entrance, they abandoned their defensive approach andunched an assault on the Roman troops with renewed vigor.

    "Reinforcement is here! kill all the invaders!" Cavvi shouted loudly, leading the few hundred Akavi warriors to pressure the Romans.

    As the situation seemed to turn in favor of the Fey, more reinforcement came from the forest behind them, cementing their advantage even further while pushing the Romans deeper to the quagmire.

    There were only four figures, but as soon as they made their appearance everyone''s attention was on them because of how particr they were. This reinforcement was all female, and they were in the form of half human and half wolf.

    Tyra, Glita, Lilith, and Lelith; the four sisters of the Fey entered the fray with their bloodline transformation already activated. They charged toward the line of Roman soldiers at breakneck speed, sending the unlucky ones hurtling to the riverbank with broken bones.

    Their arrival further exaggerated the bnce of the battle, in favor of the Fey. However, the Roman army was still twice their number, so the battle still wouldn''t end soon.

    "It''s true! This forest is cursed!"

    Gwen turned her head when she heard such words, a frown on her face. However, her expression quickly changed, turning to one of aghast, as she saw amongst the Roman soldiers, there were dozens of them lighting torches, their gazes filled with malice fueled by terror.

    "What are they trying to do?!" She cried loudly, panicking by the unexpected development. "Stop them!"

    It turned out that the Romans were ordered to start burning the forest, they charged across the river and threw the burning torches in their hands towards the forest on the other side of the river they came from.

    The trees that were hit by the torches were engulfed in mes in no time, and with a sudden gust of wind the impact began to spread to other trees in the vicinity.

    "NO! Put out the fire!"

    The riverbanks were crowded with chaos that only caused more people to get hurt. Bodies began to fall on the ground one by one, while the dense forest beside it burned brightly to match the sun above.

    It was a scene of tragedy.

    Sir Yvain jumped in, trying to break through the Roman''s lines, but their numbers as well as shield formation was proven to be too much for the man as he soon found his efforts to be fruitless.

    Gwen could only watch helplessly at the situation they were in. They simply did not have enough people to fight the Romans and the forest fire simultaneously.

    The situation became worse when she saw more Roman soldierse out of the forest. Those were the second part of the legion, and with the addition of the new arrivals, the Fey would not be able to stop their advance.

    Luna quickly called out to Gwen and said, "My queen, you must escape now, run!"

    Kastan, the head guard of the Quintins, moved to help Gwen, trying to carry her away. However, Gwen vehemently refused. "No, I will not leave this ce with that fire still exists! They could endanger the Fey Vige, we cannot leave!" her eyes stared at the fire that was devouring the forest like a greedy creature.

    In a moment like this, Gwen couldn''t help but to think about a certain young man.

    <if only="" he="" was="" here��=""> was what she thought.</if>

    "Emery, where are you!?"

    All of a sudden, Gwen saw a dark smoke burst out from the burning forest. Then, a figure of a red-haired girl was seen walking out of the smoke.

    "It''s her!"

    The figure''s feet left the ground as she slowly floated to the air. Despite being surrounded by scorching mes, she didn''t appear to be hurt or feel any pain at all. Instead, the mes continued to move wildly, as if dancing around the girl.

    With a movement of her hand, the mes that engulfed the forest were suddenly sucked into both of her palms.

    The scorching mes were pushed into the newly arrived Romans soldiers, and just like a waves, they swiftly engulfed hundreds of them, torturing them with searing sensation. The screams of the Roman soldiers could be heard clearly in the air, as the fire burned them to ashes.

    Seeing such a spine-chilling sight, the rest who survived the attacks immediately dropped their weapons and fled in all directions. Their terror-stricken shouts were left behind.

    "It''s a Witch! Run!!"

 Chapter 1014 The Witch

    Chapter 1014 The Witch

    The Romans'' expression swiftly twisted into that of unrestrained fear as they witnessed the unbelievable scene that had just urred before them.

    Right now, the famous elite soldiers the Roman Republic boasted as the strongest have all turned back into the forest behind them. Many dropped their weapons as they scrambled in all directions, haphazardly leaving the battlefield.

    Of course, their horror was not uncalled for. Their rushed steps became even more pronounced when they saw the girl with the vivid red hair did not stop and came chasing after, turning the unfortunate soldiers who were caught up by her into ashes.

    With her expression distorted in utter anger, she red at those whose figures were about to disappear into the woods and shouted out loud.

    "Leave and don''t you evere back!"

    The scene of sheer victory unfolding caused the surrounding Akavi warriors to cheer. But on the other hand, the others, the knights of Britannia who didn''t recognize her, all could only stare at her anxiously.

    In just a few minutes, the footsteps of the remaining terrified soldiers had faded, and the previously chaotic Forbidden Forest stilled into a calm quiet once again. Its mysterious yet scenic atmosphere, however, was tainted as hundreds of corpses and broken weapons litter the ce, giving the normally beautiful forest a sad look.

    Cavvi and Sir Yvain quickly organized their respective group of scouts to check on the retreating Romans and ensure that they didn''t try anything else. Meanwhile, Luna and her guards stayed behind to tend to the injured and help clear the ce of the aftermath of the battle.

    The red-haired girl walked calmly back to the stream. Seeing that, the four Fey sisters all quickly approached her.

    "Sister Morgana, you are finally back! It has been 7 months, where were you?"

    Morgana has always been the quiet type, so she neither answered nor exined. She only gave the one who asked the question, the youngest of the sisters �C Glita, a small smile in response before she proceeded to ruffle her hair.

    Her sweet smile, however, quickly faded away when she saw the golden-haired queening to approach her.

    "Morgana, you really are amazing�� Thank you for helping us," Gwen said with sincerity in her voice. She looked as beautiful as ever, especially so under the shimmering rays that seeped in through the thick canopy of the forest.

    In response, Morgana shook her head and said, "No, it was us who should thank you."

    "It is the kingdom''s duty to protect all of their citizens," Gwen said with a smile.

    The red-haired girl didn''t reply after hearing those words, her face was cold as always; however, she then looked at the carnage around her and asked, "Do you know who they are, and why they attacked us?"

    Gwen nodded slightly and began to exin to Morgana about the Romans, the strongest nation that currently has taken over almost one third of the world. "We know that their ambitions will bring them to Britannia one day, however, I can''t think of the reason as to why they attacked the forest."

    It would make sense for the Romans to invade and try to take over Britannia, but to send a secret, separated legion specifically to attack the forbidden forest, to the point of even burning it, made no sense to the queen.

    While Gwen was exining, the red-haired girl appeared distracted, and after a while, she seemed to realize something. Then, she said, "Emery will return in 5 months, tell Arthur not to do anything rash."

    Gwen''s eyes widened by the unexpected words, and she immediately stared at Morgana saying, "If you know anything, tell us!"

    Instead of responding, Morgana only nced at her before turning around and walked away. Unwilling to ept such an answer, Gwen quickly tried to follow her. But Morgana snapped her head to look at Gwen, with her eyes ming red, and shouted.

    "Stay away! Don''t follow me!"

    Gwen was stopped in her tracks when she heard the fierce shout and saw the intense gaze Morgana was giving her.

    Morgana didn''t let her sisters follow her either, as she quickly dashed deep into the woods and disappeared. Her figure rapidly flickered across the gaps between the trees, and only stopped when she reached a particr ce with a distinctive stone formation.

    She stood near the stone, and then she turned, looked behind her, and said, "Whoever you are, show your face!"

    As the words left her mouth, from thin air, the figure of three people started to appear, two men and one woman wearing strange clothes. They wore a cloak with gleaming golden lines and walked with a confident smirk. Their steps produced almost no sound at all as if they were as light as a feather.

    The one in the middle, who looked at the oldest pped his hand and with a smile he said,

    "I told you, she can sense us... This girl is interesting!"

    The second, younger man standing next to him replied, "She is a rank 9. I didn''t realize that there is another rank 9 on this, especially one so young!" Surprise and also delight was apparent in his voice.

    "With this, our work today apparently wasn''t a waste at all," the womanmented with a wicked smile.

    Despite their demeanor, Morgana seemed unperturbed, she only turned around to look at them and calmly said, "So, you were the one behind the attack today."

    "Whoops, you are not supposed to know that." said the girl realized she just made a mistake.

    "You and your big mouth�� Lord Hades will not be happy when he hears this, you know��" the younger man said and shook his head.

    "Hah, enough, both of you. That doesn''t matter. The dead tell no tales."

    The older man created a sigil in the air with his finger, and suddenly the ground beneath Morgana rose up, transforming into rocks that trapped her feet and half her body. With that, Morgana was unable to move.

    "Well, little girl, cooperate and tell us everything we need to know. Otherwise, you shall suffer the consequences."

    Morgana''s face showed no hint of fear and panic even though she was immobilized. Under the gaze of the three unknown people, a cold and terrifying smile crept on her face as her mouth opened saying, "No, you three are going to tell me everything you know."

    She merely touched the rock immobilizing her body with the tip of her finger, turning it into specks of dust that were quickly dispersed by the wind. In an instant, before the shocked gazes of the three figures, she broke free from her restraints.

 Chapter 1015 Secret

    Chapter 1015 Secret

    A fight broke out all of a sudden.

    The young man casted a spell [Fire Bullets], and right away a cluster of dozens of small fire balls were shot at Morgana. They flew much faster than she had anticipated, but the girl quickly swayed her arms in response.

    Following immediately after her swipe was a wave of fire that was able to disintegrate the fire bullets with ease.

    "That girl''s fire spell sure is unique."

    As soon as the woman realized that the previous strike would be blocked by Morgana, without any hesitation, she brought out a spear and charged at Morgana in an attempt to attack her once more.

    [Vicious Barrage]

    It was an offensive battle art that allowed its user to strike so fast that it gave the impression as if there were a dozen spears piercing towards Morgana at the moment. The tip of the spear couldn''t be seen clearly as it left no gaps in the onught.

    Morgana was bombarded. At this precise moment, Morgana made a swift retreat in order to save herself.

    "Huh! You can''t run away from me!" shouted the opponent.

    The woman quickly kicked the ground and chased after Morgana in a fierce manner. However, contrary to her opponent''s expectations, Morgana actually did not intend to run in the first ce.

    In the extremely short amount of time given, Morgana''s four limbs turned furry while her speed increased tremendously. As a result of this transformation, she managed to grab the spear with one hand and, taking advantage of her opponent''s carelessness, directly charged her ws at the woman.

    Splaattt!!

    The woman''s face was scratched and a gash was formed, red blood began to bleed profusely from it.

    "My face?! You bitch!" screamed the woman at Morgana, to which thetter responded with a mocking gaze.

    The older man quickly stopped the woman when she was about to attack Morgana again, causing her to turn in annoyance. Even so, he stared at her calmly and warned her. "That girl is at least at the middle stage, you two will find it hard to defeat her."

    As soon as he spoke those words, the man''s whole body transformed into silvery stones, and with such a great speed that was uncharacteristic of his current form, the man charged at Morgana with clear malice.

    Swissh! Swisshh!

    A flurry of punches came in Morgana''s direction. Her figure flickered as she swiftly moved around and dodged the best that she could to avoid getting hit. Not much time passed before she came across a chance to counter. As soon as she saw a window of opportunity, she immediately grabbed it and caught her opponent off guard.

    Her hand on the man''s chest, Morgana unleashed one of her destructive attacks.

    [Darkfire Touch]

    It was an effective attack that caused the man to scream out in pain. However, he was able to fight through the pain and evenunched a counterattack at her in the form of a powerful punch.

    BAMMM!!!

    Morgana was forced to retreat a few steps back as a result of the blow. The punch undoubtedly had a lot of power behind it as it made her drop to her knee and caused her to spit blood. At this point, she realized that a few bones on her ribs had cracked and the pain sessfully caused her to groan in pain.

    Right away the other two surrounded her from both the left and right. One of them had fire on his palm and the other one gripped the spear with hatred in her eyes.

    The older one stood confidently and said, "Just give up and tell us what we need to know!"?

    Morgana maintained her silence for a second, while the two opponents of her were still in their siege position, waiting for Morgana''s response. Following that, Morgana calmly stood up.

    "I give up��" she said, unexpectedly.

    Despite the fact that this was the response that they were hoping to hear from this youngdy, it still took them by surprise when she said it in such an easygoing manner. After that, Morgana quickly added, "You want to know my secret?"

    As soon as she said the word, suddenly a distortion of space was created next to her. "Here is my secret," right after she said so, she jumped into the space, making the three of them panic as they saw her figure disappear.

    "She''s running away!!"

    All three of them quickly dashed in order to chase her and enter the space before it was closed up.

    "This is a pocket space��" said the older man, observing the ce with his gaze. "Where is that girl!? Where has she been hiding?"

    The three individuals walked through the tunnel and when they arrived at a huge opening, the sight that they saw in front of them suddenly caused them to be pale. The girl that they had been chasing was now standing calmly in front of a huge dark monster.

    "Dra...gonnn!!!"

    It was beyond their anticipation. No one had in their mind previously that they would meet with a huge dragon here since in the first ce they only thought that Morgana only tried to escape from them.

    The older man immediately tried to turn and run away, but at that moment, he heard a powerful roar and he saw his two mates who ran toward the tunnel suddenly being engulfed by dark mes and turning to ashes in an instant.

    He stopped his action abruptly and knelt down in apparent fear. He froze there for a couple of seconds, while the figure in front of him stared at him with a look of victory on her face.

    Morgana slowly approached him "As I said, you are gonna tell me everything you know."

    ***

    Up above the Earth, within a construct on the dark side of the moon, a man was keeping a close eye on the situation that was taking ce on Earth intensely through a ss ball.

    "Why are those three still noting out yet? What the hell happened!?"

    Another figure, being aware that the man had been unsettled for a while, came up to him and approached him.

    "Did you make more problems on Earth, brother Hades? Brother Zeus specifically said not to do anything while he was gone."

    The figure snorted in response. "Huh! What do you know Hermes, this is my personal business!"

    At the same time, through the window, they saw a ship that had just arrived at the base.

    "They are back! Father is back!"

    When Hades saw the arrival, he became ted. He quickened his pace approaching the figures and quickly reported what he had found to the family.

    "I am telling you, father, brother, there is something hiding in that stone formation, something powerful. Let me go down there to check," said Hades with full excitement.

    On the other hand, when Zeus heard this, he scolded his brother instead. "Brother you only bring trouble to the family."

    Zeus then took the initiative to exin to his brother about the meeting that they just had with the Earthlink, and whatever happened down there, they were now strictly unable to do anything about it. Not until another 20 years.

    The family head, Kronos, on the other hand, switched his gaze toward Hades with a serious look and said,

    "Tell me more about it."

 Chapter 1016 Techniques

    Chapter 1016 Techniques

    The sun hanging above shared its warmth to those beneath it as two figures could be seen having a spar in the massive yard of Terra Castle.

    It was an intense duel between a young half-wolf and a white-haired old man. The two were fighting using swords, demonstrating their own understanding and interpretations of the broad discipline of swordsmanship.

    With the powerful enhancements afforded by his [Fey Transformation] and [Immortal Gate - stage 6], Emery possessed decent speed which enabled him to put up a riveting fight against the experienced senior that of his opponent.

    As his figure flickered in and out of space, Emery swung the dark sword in his hand towards his opponent. [Savage Sword] cut through the air, charging ferociously like zing fire yet moving seamlessly like flowing water.

    [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique]

    Swissshhh nk!!

    The sage calmly blocked Emery''s sword with the very unique sword in his hand. It was a short sword, only one meter and twenty centimeter long, and made out of wood; it was merely a wooden sword, yet Emery''s Savage Sword couldn''t make a chip off it.

    It looked extremely fragile, yet it could easily match Emery''s Tier 5 sword as if it was nothing. In fact, from the sound of it, it seemed to be able to perfectly absorb all of the power that Emery''s sword carried.

    The battle continued, with Emery moving everywhere rapidly and attacking relentlessly while the sage kept blocking and neutralizing attacks thrown at him. It was apparent that he was trying his best tond an attack on his opponent.

    nk nk!

    Swisshhh!!

    Seeing that Emery''s attack almost cut the hem of his clothes, a hint of appreciation shed across Fuxi''s eyes as he opened his mouth.

    "Good. I will move on to the next set now."

    Right after saying such words, Emery saw the ground around the sage suddenly shrouded in a bright light. In the next instant, Fuxi''s movement suddenly changed, turning into one unique variation that he had never seen.

    [Hexagram Swords Technique]

    In just seconds, Emery was overwhelmed by a series of sword strikes. His swift yet fluid attacks were unable to keep up the sage''s movements at all; the wooden sword in thetter''s hand easily negated any attempts he tried to make, while at the same time hitting various parts of his body multiple times.

    "Argh!"

    A groan escaped Emery''s mouth. His body began to receive cuts and bruises as the sage''s wooden sword was able to cut through the [Jade Skin] spell he cast upon himself as if it didn''t exist in the first ce.

    From afar, a girl seemed irritated by what she was seeing and shouted, "Left!! No, go left!!"

    The girl''s voice actually helped Emery to block the first few attacks the sage sent at him, but soon enough the short-term benefit brought the long-term loss. While helping him at first, her voice ended up breaking Emery''s concentration, and he was rewarded with a knockdown by Fuxi as a result.

    "I told you right, Emery! Why don''t you listen to me!?" shout the girl.

    Emery could only shake his head with a smile. He definitely heard left earlier, but he didn''t me the girl. He knew that the sage''s set that overwhelmed him �C the third set �C was still too much for the current him.

    Fuxi stopped swinging his sword and called the two of them toe over before saying, "Don''t worry, Emery. It''s an eight trigram formation with a total of 384 variations. Memorizing all of them will definitely not be an easy task to achieve."

    As the sage spoke those words, the girl looked like she was about to protest. Hence Fuxi quickly added, "Well, you are one of those rare gifted ones, Klea. So your case is different from his."

    At the moment, Fuxi was teaching both Emery and Klea one of his most prized techniques, the [Hexagram Technique]. It was a divine technique that he created when he mastered all eight elements.

    "This technique was created on the core principle of the Dao; one life two, two beget three, and three beget all things. Therefore it could prove to be useful for the two of you who are currently walking on the path of multiplews."

    Unfortunately for Emery, he had a very difficult time memorizing all the variations that if it was not for his understanding of the [Dao Divine Technique], he would not understand the technique at all. Hence he couldn''t help but feel down about it.

    On the other hand, Klea was able to memorize all of the variations in merely a day. Unfortunately, even though she had memorized the technique, her understanding of the Dao was still very shallow.?

    Truly, in this case, the two were theplete opposite of each other.

    "Emery, if you manage to master this technique, it will definitely improve your sword technique tremendously since their roots are the same." After saying those to Emery, Fuxi then turned to look at Klea and said, "In fact, this technique could be further perfected if performed by two people."

    At this moment, the sage suddenly let out a sigh. "If only you have talent in the way of the sword." A hint of pity shed in Fuxi''s face for a moment as he looked at her.

    In the end, Fuxi gave Klea an item. It was a jade turtle shell that had mysterious markings on its back �C [Mythical Tortoise]. The sage was hoping that using her tremendous talent, Klea would be able to master the formation of the 8 elements. Not only would the ability give more versatility to her arsenal, the steps she had to go through when learning it would further advance her ability tobine the elements with one another.

    Looking at the two people he was teaching, Fuxi opened his mouth.

    "One will deepen his understanding of the Dao, while the other will master the Eight Elements Formation; you two can make up for each other''s ws and learn from each other along the way."

    Hearing those words, the image of spending weeks training with Emery appeared in Klea''s mind and it made her involuntarily blush. However, she quickly schooled her expression and bowed to the sage.

    "Thank you, senior, for your teachings."

    Now that today''s training was over, the three then walked towards the other side of the castle where Chumo was currently training on top of a huge stone sitting in a lotus position with his eyes closed. Sitting not far from him was his trainer, the Merfolk little girl Naya.

    At the moment, the two of them looked like they were basked in spirit aura.

    When Fuxi approached, the little girl opened her eyes and said, "Father, as you expected, the boy has potential!"

    The sage nodded his head in response. "That''s good then. Keep it up, Naya."

    Even though both Emery and Klea showed a confused look, Fuxi didn''t borate and continued on his steps. Realizing that there would not be any exnation, the coupled quickly caught up to their teacher.

    The three of them headed to another yard where Julian and Thrax sparred against each other. When they got there, they were immediately greeted by the sound of grunts and metal shing against each other. They could clearly see how the two of them were covered in sweat from top to bottom.

    One excelled in offense, while the other specialized in defense. The sh between the two was a showdown between spear and shield, figuratively and literally. The two were shing against each other, but surprisingly the Roman was the one dictating the battle.

    With thebination of shield and hammer, Julian managed to fight what others would call effectivebat which left practically no gaps in both offense and defense, causing an untold amount of annoyance for his opponent �C the Thracian.

    However, what made the Immortal diator most irritated was the fact that the Roman was able to match his raw power. Something that thetter wasn''t able to do previously.

    Battle power had been Thrax''s speciality since day one, and the fact that Julian was able to match his prowess with just the fifth stage of Immortal Gate while he was in the sixth stage confused him to no end.

    Emery, however, knew Julian''s tremendous growth of battle power actually came from the fact that he had tempered his fleshly body in the facility the privileged ss provided. This suddenly reminded Emery of the tempering facility to fulfill his promise with the dwarf master.

    His thoughts then went towards the apothecary, thinking it to be one of the ways he could use to allow all his friends to grow much stronger in order to strengthen their preparations for the uing duels.

    Before long, Yuria came and said that Lord Izta called them all to go to the hall. Hearing that, Fuxi muttered under his breath.

    "I guess it''s time already,"

    --------

    Author Note:

    Dear readers, with this chapter, the month of June is over and I thank you for your support in buying the privileged chapters. I hope you all had an enjoyable read.

    I apologize for not writing enough chapters this month because of vacation but will certainly do more released chapters next month.

    A slight preview for July chapters;

    SPOILER ALERT

    There will be some training montage as Emery needs to consolidate all that he has learned, the new spells, new proficiency, and his [undefined] pir. There will be revealed of all the top 10 strongest acolytes as well.

    I hope you will join me again for the July chapters. Don''t forget to drop by in our discord channel for end of month event, Thank you again

 Chapter 1017 Separations

    Chapter 1017 Separations

    Three weeks have passed by in a sh. Ever since the meeting with the Nephilim, the group received intensive training and mentoring from the two seniors. Today, thebat magus summoned and gathered them all.

    "I am sorry, brothers and sister. I wish to spend more time with all of you, but unfortunately, I have been called to the frontline once again." Lord Izta said, his passion was less than usual.

    The news did note as a shock as everyone had expected it. However, Emery and his friends couldn''t help but feel a little sentimental since this event did not only mark the separation between them and thebat magus, but also between the group.

    Prior to this gathering, Thrax had taken the decision to join thebat magus to go to the frontline, as that would be the fastest way for the brute toprehend thew he chose �C the Law of ughter.

    Thew only came from a constant life and death battle, naturally, the best ce to experience such a thing was a raging battlefield where one could lose their life at any moment.

    Fuxi would also be leaving, and he would take Chumo with him. He mentioned something about a darkness element Mythical beast spirit that he had found during his previous journey. The beast was part of the solution the sage had devised to increase Chumo''s strength quickly.

    Thinking about such a solution, Emery remembers about the Devil Nunchaku Diyoo, on how he used the strength of Mythical beast. As it appears to be a dangerous endeavor. Emery can only hope for the best for Chumo.

    As for Julian, the Roman would be answering the Nephilims'' call. From the looks of it, he would be stationed in the Nephilim homeworld for a few months.

    With these arrangements, the group would probably have no chance to see each other until the final academy test that would be held in 5 months.

    "Don''t worry, we will at least gather here one more time before the graduationes," the Sage said.

    The atmosphere was heavy and gloomy for everyone. What''s more, Lord Izta appeared much more sentimentalpared to the others.

    "Separation�� it is always a difficult thing, isn''t it, Enkidu? Well, at least, you will always be next to me."

    Thebat magus spoke with such reverence towards the empty air, a sign that he was once again wrapped into the depths of his delusion. However, by this point everyone had gotten used to it. After a minute, the Lord of the Terra Castle stood up and said.

    "Of course, there is no way we will leave without a feast! Bring out the food, the wine, and the music!"

    In a contrast with his previous demeanor, Lord Izta spoke in a cheerful manner, quickly turning the entire castle into a rowdy mess once again. After all, it was not just Emery who had to go their separate ways from his friends, but also the Terra elite soldiers and their families, as they would have to once again follow their Lord to the dangerous frontlines.

    A huge bonfire was created in the yard, while the people started to sing and dance their worries away. The sweet scents of high-quality food and drinks wafted in the air, creating a festive atmosphere.

    In the midst of the celebration, the sage stood up and yed music with his jade flute. In an instant, the noise of the ce became as still as the surface of ake.

    With the eloquent movements of his hands and the swaying of the flute, a melodic, harmonious sound could be heard reverberating in the air. It was soft and beautiful as if it was gently carried by the wind.

    The tune invoked memories and nostalgia, and those who listened even a few seconds would be able to feel a vibration in their hearts. It was a song about family, about friendship, and about love in all its forms.

    The party grew quiet where the drop of a pin could be heard. Momentster, sobbing sounds could be faintly heard and tears began to fall for a while, at least, until Lord Izta shouted, and breaking the silence

    "You old fart, why are you ying such a sad tune! Bring the drums out!"

    Everyone shook their heads in exasperation when they saw how different the two seniors were behaving. However, despite their stark differences, there was a certain warmth that could be felt that night.

    Time passed by far too quickly, and everyone retired to their rooms soon after. Right as the sun was peeking from the horizon, All began packing their things to prepare to leave.

    The group gathered once more before they left for their respective journeys.

    Chumo was seen carrying such a big bag on his back. Apparently, the sage didn''t like to put some things in the storage rings for some reason. Previously, Naya had to carry them all, but as Chumo was now a juniorpared to the little girl, the duty automatically fell to him,

    Thrax approached Julian, smiled, and punched him on the chest.

    "I wille back stronger, you will see!"

    Julian returned the punch and said, "I know you will, but I''m hoping that you get a little smarter as well."

    "Hah! Speak for yourself, I just hope that you are still a Roman when I return."

    Thrax''s words made everyone fall into silence, but then Klea quickly approached them and said, "Okay, that''s enough�� All of you, just make sure to return safely, okay?"

    Luckily, her intervention was enough to break the tense silence. Everyone nodded, and Klea forced them to stand in a circle. All five youths put their hands on each others'' shoulders as they huddled together.

    Klea smile at the others and said "Do you all still remember who we are?"

    All looked at one another and know the answer "We are the Earth''s, Greatest Magus!"

    Laughter and cheers were heard, and Lord Izta''s army started to move out of the castle soon after, followed by Thrax. The sage was going as well, followed by Chumo and his massive backpack right behind them.

    Julian turned to Emery, nodded, and said, "Emery�� I will do my best to make sure the Nephilim don''t give us any problems�� As for the task of bing the strongest, I will leave that to you."

    The Romans'' words startled Emery for a moment, but before he could think much, Klea came over to them.

    "What are the two of you whispering about?"

    Julian smiled and said, "Nothing, I just remembered that I have some important gift that you two would definitely love."

    "Ooh?" Klea''s eyes immediately lit up in interest. "I love gifts. What is it?"

    Julian smiled and said with a conspiratorial wink, "I bet Emery didn''t know this, but as a top 20 privileged student, especially a top 10 like him, he actually can bring a person to apany him to train on the privileged. So, if you understand what I mean.."

    When he heard this, Emery immediately turned to look at Klea, who was blushing until her ears were red. She beamed a bright smile and hugged the Roman, and said, "Thank you, Julian. This is the best gift ever!"

    Without giving Emery any chance to input his opinion, Julian smiled and then said, "Take good care of her."

    Afterward, Julian said his goodbyes and left the castle as well.

    With just the two of them left, Klea quickly grabbed Emery''s arm and said, "So�� are we going to practice together in Hyperion?"

    Emery smiled and said, "Actually do you minding with me to Zodiac City first? There is someone I''d like to meet."

    "Of course!"

    The two then also headed out of the castle together

 Chapter 1018 zodiac City

    Chapter 1018 zodiac City

    Emery and Klea walked out of the gate portal into the half-blood''s biggest city.

    Once again, the view of multiple half-blood humans, each with their own set of unique features was upon the two and once again Emery was fascinated by it.

    "I always find this ce to be interesting," said Klea, followed by a curved smile on her lips.

    "Ahh, you really think so?!"

    "Well, of course. It''s a beautiful city.." Klea then came up close to Emery, grabbed him tightly by the arm, and whispered, "Well this city is also where we first��"

    "Aaa yes, of course!" A hasty statement from Emery was made, cutting off Klea before she could finish her words. In point of fact, it was a bitter-sweet experience for him as it was when Emery hurt the girl and chased after her all night. That was also the veryst time he was here.

    Apparently, Klea wanted to have a good time while they were in this city. Emery, on the other hand, quietly stayed vignt about the ce.

    After all, the headmaster Delbrand did say that it was not advisable toe to this city. On the other hand, that was 2 months ago, and Emery could not wait any longer. He had to put aside the headmaster''s advice as he needed to see the Withe Fang n in the hope of having a conversation with magus Herogar about the devourw.

    That was why, to be on the safe side, Emery should go straight toward the wolf n hall. The girl, however, grabbed his hand toward the market.

    "Emery, there is so much interesting stuff in here!" Said the youngdy with a voice brimming with enthusiasm.

    "Yes.. yes... But can we please look around afterward?" said Emery anxiously as he looked around here and there.

    "Aaa you are no fun��" Klea then confronted him and said, "Don''t worry too much, Emery. Rx.. we arepletely safe here."

    However, as if getting an instant reply to his uneasy feeling, a dozen Zodiac city guards came approaching them from two sides immediately. They were the Tiger guards, which was the city''s elite warrior.

    "Emery Ambrose.. You areing with us," said one of the guards in amanding tone.

    It was also at this time that Emery caught a glimpse of Klea''s whirly smile as she apologized and said, "Oops.. my bad."

    Emery could only let out a heavy sigh in response. He can''t help to think that Klea''s words had jinx in it, or maybe this was the consequence he had to take for not listening to the headmaster''s words.

    After that, the two were escorted by the guards into the upper area of the city, A restricted area that was filled with dozens of buildings near the pce.

    "Where are you going to take us?"

    There was no answer. The tiger guard did not give any single response to the girl''s question and appeared to be fierce as always.

    Klea then whispered to Emery, "Could they be the part of the.. you know�� the half blood rebels��" the girl said it with a little giggle. She then continued by saying, "I didn''t get involvedst time, finally now I am."

    "Klea, I think it''s better if we don''t talk about it." Emery thought that the rebellion by the head of Bloodline institute itself was not something to spur out casually, especially when they were in the Zodiac city

    Soon enough, they were brought to one of the big houses that were perched on top of the hill, and once they entered inside, a female magus had been waiting on the balcony while gazing down on the magnificent city.

    The woman was a powerful peak stage full moon magus, and the fact that she had two rough horns and scaly skin, Emery and K were quick to figure out that she''s a dragon bloodline warrior.

    The female magus shifted her attention to Emery with interest and said, "So you are the Emery Ambrose?"

    Although the atmosphere somehow felt tense for him, Emery, however, did not feel threatened by the situation in any way, and he politely responded to the female magus with a little bow,

    "Yes Magus, I am him."

    "Good, I need you to wait here for a while, and please, it will be rude for you to leave."

    Emery thought that the magus seemed aware of his space magic, which was why she warned him. However, she didn''t give an exnation and just left the two of them, which caused him to be even more confused.

    Klea, on the other hand, maintained herposure and like always said to reassure him, "Don''t worry, I am sure it''s nothing bad, or else they wouldn''t let us wait in such a nice ce."

    The Egyptian queen made herselffortable by getting some fresh fruit on the table and sitting around on the balcony.

    If only Emery could have some of Klea''s confident and easy-going attitude, things would be much easier. At least that''s what he thought at the moment. Fortunately, Emery had nothing urgent to do right now. All he could do was hope that nothing bad woulde from this. He, after all, already had too many problems as it is.

    Hours have passed and it appeared whoever it was they were waiting for, had no trouble keeping them waiting. Emery turned to wonder who he would actually meet. However, not long after that, Emery could sense dozens of peopleing over the ce.

    "Soldiers!"

    When they were finally able to get closer, Emery just realized that they were actually a group of guards, royal guard to be exact, which caused both of them to suddenlye to a realization of who actually they were going to meet.

    There was the female dragoon bloodline magus from before, but the figure that came with her had such great power, much stronger than all the people Emery had ever met, a supreme magus level individual.

    A man in long white hair cascades with majestic ck armor, two small horns on the forehead and a pair of crimson eyes staring at him

    It was the lord of Zodiac city himself, King Alduin.

    Emery was too stunned to speak when he saw the figureing at him. Simply being in his presence was enough to make both Emery and Klea unconsciously kneel. The king walked past him toward the balcony, he then turned and the female magus dismissed all the guards and also came to grab Klea''s away.

    Seeing Emery''s anxious reaction, the king spoke "I prefer that we speak in private."

 Chapter 1019 King Wishes

    Chapter 1019 King Wishes

    While the female magus dismissed every guard who was present and took Klea away with her, as per order, Emery stared at the king wondering what the other party wanted to talk about to warrant such secrecy.

    In all honesty, the fact he was being left alone with such a figure unnerved Emery a little.

    The man nced at him, and the next instant his two red eyes turned bright as if they were sun themselves. All of a sudden, Emery felt a formless pressure rapidly enveloped his body, cementing his whole body in ce.

    With great difficulty, Emery looked at the other party, only to feel as if the eyes could see everything inside of him. The bizarre sensation immediately sent chills down his spine and made his body subconsciously tremble, and an unfamiliar voice began to sound in his mind.

    "Night�� Day�� Fey wolf��"

    Emery could clearly perceive an aura of golden dragon covering the entire area, gazing at not just him but also the wolf inside of him. The feeling was so suffocating that it wasn''t long before his breath seemed to have been cut off.

    He felt a sensation like having his head submerged in water for a few seconds, before suddenly everything returned to normal. Emery had found himself returning to the balcony, as if what had just happened was merely an illusion.

    When Emery looked at King Alduin again, his gaze no longer felt oppressive and became much friendlier than before.

    "Now that I have seen you myself, I can see what Zach was talking about."

    Emery couldn''t help but be surprised when he heard the proud dragon speak of him, much less to a figure like King Alduin.

    Oblivious to his thoughts, King Alduin continued his words. "To be one of the top ten acolytes in the privileged ss, and to make a name for yourself in that cutthroat academy; on top of that, you also y a major part in exposing the rebel lurking within the half-blood ranks."

    Turning to Emery, the king smiled. "Truly, you are an exemry and proud example to the half-bloods."

    Realizing that this moment was when he had to say something, Emery bowed slightly and opened his mouth. "I''m just trying to do what I think is right, my lord. As for the matter of the rebels�� it was thanks to all the sacrifices the White Fang n had made."

    King Alduin nodded his head hearing his words, as if agreeing to them. Then once again, he stared at him, this time with a serious look, and said, "I am here to inform you personally that the leader of the rebels, Lord Esbern, has been executed. This was done in secret."

    He then paused for a moment, a look of regret showing on his face, before continuing, "Unfortunately, this matter has cost us too much."

    Knowing that there was more, Emery quickly gathered his attention as the king began to exin.

    "The damage has been done, and it was enormous. Because of this incident, many of our strongest fell. And with the leader of the Bloodline Institute himself rebelling, we �C the half-bloods �C now have much less credibility in the eyes of the Magus Alliance."

    Emery was about to say something, but he noticed that the king had not finished his words, so he held back his words.

    "Most importantly, the whereabouts of my good friend Lucius and teacher Altus are still unknown."

    In that moment there, Emery could feel the change in the king''s mood. What surprised Emery was the fact that the air in the surrounding area seemed to be affected by the other party''s mood swings.

    Fortunately, it onlysted a moment. After calming down his emotions, King Alduin turned towards Emery and said, "Just like Zach, I believe you''ll y a vital part in the future of the half-bloods." Turning his gaze towards the city, he continued, "I hope that people like you will continue what we have been fighting for here."

    At this moment, Emery felt the image he had of the King of the Zodiac City changed. In his mind, the man used to look very intimidating as he sat on his high throne. But today, he saw a different side of the man, and also probably the reason as to why he asked for the private chat.

    After saying his expectations as well as hopes for the future of the half-blood race, King Alduin spoke a bit more about his dream of the half-bloods bing strong and independent to the point where they didn''t have to fear being judged and prejudiced because of their bloodline.

    "That''s all I wish to say to you, young wolf."

    The king then said, "I originally wanted to reward you with our Legendary Bloodline Elixir for everything you have done, but to my dismay, it will not have any effect on your mutated bloodline. So tell me, young wolf. What sort of reward do you want?"

    To be suddenly asked such a thing took Emery by surprise that for a moment he was at a loss as to what to do.

    Spirit stones? Artifacts? Spells? He couldn''t think of anything he needed urgently.

    It was at this moment that a thought popped into his mind, a rather outrageous one.

    If he could really wish for anything, then couldn''t he just ask the supreme magus to deal with the Kronos family? He could ask that, right?

    Most probably not,

    Seeing how quickly Emery''s expression changed but still had not decided anything, King Alduin took something from his storage ring and threw it at Emery. Emery absentmindedly caught the object and looked at it.

    It was a metal emblem with 12 engraved symbols of all bloodlines �C[Emblem of the Zodiac].

    Seeing the look Emery gave him, the king said, "If you need anything, you can show that emblem, and any member of the Zodiac City will assist you to the best of their ability."

    Realizing how significant it was, Emery quickly expressed his gratitude to the man for the reward. Waving his hand, King Alduin turned around and said "Take care of yourself, young wolf." before leaving the ce.

    Moments after the king left, Klea returned with the female magus apanying her. Curiosity was apparent on her face. "So�� what did the king say to you?"

    Before Emery could say anything, the female magus interrupted and handed him an object.

    "This is��?" asked Emery in bewilderment, staring at the key in his hand.

    Taking a few steps back, the sorceress lowered her head before saying, "Emery Ambrose, now that you are an esteemed member of the Zodiac City, the ownership for this vi is given to you. If you need anything else you can ask me. My name is Shena, and I have been assigned to attend to your needs."

 Chapter 1020 Benefits

    Chapter 1020 Benefits

    Apparently, being an esteemed member of the Zodiac City came with benefits.

    A two-story vi with six bedrooms on top of a hill, a squad of twelve saint-level warriors led by a rank 9 captain as guards, dozens of well-trained servants, and one dedicated guide �C in the form of a magus in the Full Moon realm �C to be on his back and call out if he needed anything.

    It was overwhelming, to say the least.

    "What kind of needs exactly?" Klea asked, her eyes squinted towards the female magus.

    A faint smile appeared on her face as Shena knowingly said, "Anything."

    "What the�C" Klea''s mouth was wide open hearing the female magus'' words. The next instant, she blocked Emery from her vision with her body. "No, thank you. My Emery will not be needing any of your service."

    Shena chuckled at Klea''s antics. "What a cute couple you two."

    Wiping the yful look on her face, the female magus swiftly went to business and began to exin the privileges that came with the status Emery had just received.

    She exined that, as Emery was now considered a valuable figure of the city, she would be avable as a training and sparring partner, or as a protection service if he needed to go somewhere. Of course, all this on the basis that she was not summoned for another duty.

    Shena took Emery by surprise when she showed her status to him, before saying, "I am a Full Moon magus, with proficiency in the Law of Water and Law of Light. Feel free to ask me if you need a partner to train with."

    [Shena]

    [Magus Realm - Full Moon]

    [Law of Water 30%]

    [Law of Light 5%]

    [Soul Force: 356]

    [Battle Power: 585]

    [Bloodline Rank 6 - Tide Wyrm]

    Klea let out a sigh of relief when she heard the female magus'' words. Thetter, however, had not finished her words.

    "Oh, and also, if the young wolf needs some partner in bed, any of the servants will be readily avable for him." Shena chuckled again when she saw Klea''s expression which looked like a cat that had its tail stepped on. On the other hand, Emery wisely pretended that he didn''t hear any of that.

    Emery then expressed his thanks to the female magus since he really appreciated all the facilities given to him. He was sure that not all esteemed members would be provided a Full Moon magus as a guide, one possessing a variant of Dragon bloodline at that.

    With her bloodline and cultivation, Shena should have a powerparable to, if not exceeding, Lord Izta''s. Such a powerful individual now could be utilized by him. Hence, this must have been a special treatment given by King Alduin.

    "Magus Shena, I am currently nning to take a look at the White Wolf n."

    "As you wish," replied the female magus.

    The female magus seemed to be quite free at the moment, therefore she apanied Emery and Klea back to Zodiac City. The three made their way towards the Wolf n''s division hall, a small stone building decorated with a sigil in the shape of a howling white wolf.

    Thest time Emery came to this ce was when he was about to leave for the Rave party, which was a long time ago. Not knowing what he would find inside, he stepped into the ce with a feeling of anxiety and slight apprehension enveloped him.

    So when he finally entered the building, he was very surprised to see at least two dozen figures filling the main hall. What''s more, half of them were wearing the Magus Academy uniform, meaning they must be the first and second year acolytes.

    Emery''s arrival seemed to cause amotion as murmurs and whispers began to be heard in the area. Coupled with Klea and Shena, the discussion only became rowdier. Then suddenly, someone walked over to the trio, or rather, to Emery. It was a tall muscr young man.

    "Hello, Brother Emery. It''s been a while."

    Emery turned his head when he heard someone calling his name and saw a scary-looking face. The owner of the polite and soft voice was someone he knew. Andrei, one of the three wolves who had kidnapped him in the past.

    He was really happy that he was able to find a familiar face around. However, his expression changed when his brain suddenly recalled Brutus who had died during the mission. Without him realizing it, he asked the big wolf. "Andrei, is Tatjana here?"

    Hearing the question, Andrei pointed his finger towards a certain direction. Following his direction, Emery saw the bar and finally the figure he was looking for. There she was, the red-haired fox bloodline was smiling at him from afar.

    Emery walked towards her, with Klea and Shena following right behind. The Egyptian Queen recognized the girl as they had met before. Unfortunately, a little to no conversation happened between them at that time, so she only smiled at her as a greeting.

    On the other hand, Emery was in trance as his mind was filled with the images of Brutus'' final moments. Subconsciously, he grabbed Tatjana''s arm, surprising the red-haired girl with his action.

    Seeing her eyes staring at him, Emery started to speak though with difficulty. "I-I''m sorry about Brutus�� I was there with him when�C"

    Emery''s words were cut short as the girl turned around and busied herself preparing a drink. "So what do you like to drink?"

    From her reaction, it was apparent that the female fox tried hard not to think about the matter. Unfortunately, it didn''t seem like Emery was able to catch the clue as he continued his words.

    "Tatjana, I want to tell you about Brutus''st moments. Even till hisst breath, he thought of you. He said�C"

    "Stop it"

    The red-haired fox girl had turned her body again, her eyes on Emery as tears threatened to burst.

    "I know�� I love him too... I know," said Tatjana between her sobs.

    Wiping away her tears, she put four sses on the bar counter and filled them with the drink she had made. Grabbing and raising one of the sses to the air, she said "To Brutus" before downing the drink in one go.

    All the others follow with respect to Brutus.

    The girl''s pitiful sight made Klea subconsciously grip Emery''s arm tightly.

    Emery himself, still somehow mes himself that he cannot save Brutus that time, this brought him to drink a few more sses.

    After some talk about the wolf n condition, Emery asked "Tatjana, do you know where I can find Magus Heorgar?"

    "I think he''s in the city. Hees here every week or two, but I really don''t know where he stays exactly."

    At this moment, Shena who had been silent opened her mouth. "If you are looking for Chief Heorgar, I believe he''s in the barracks. He''s been very busytely. After all, he has been promoted as one of the 12 g Bearers of the Zodiac City."

 Chapter 1021 Bloodline Army

    Chapter 1021 Bloodline Army

    "Let''s go take the boat instead," said the Dragon bloodline female magus.

    Thanks to the status and authority she had as a Full Moon magus, Shena easily acquired one of the boats Zodiac City possessed, and before long, the trio found themselves sailing along the coast heading towards their destination.

    "Set sail! Full speed ahead!"

    In reality, the group would actually reach their destination faster if they flew using orbiters or went with Emery''s [Spatial Gate]. However, the female magus insisted that they should use a boat as their means of transportation.

    When faced with Emery''s confusion, Shena replied in a matter-of-fact tone. "As your guide, it''s only to be expected for me to try and give you the best possible experience?"

    A smile could be seen on the female magus'' face as the boat they were traveling in moved along the water, moving up and down as the waves against it. It seemed that she was really enjoying the fact they were currently at sea �C being a water magus all that.

    "Ipletely agree" Klea said as she took a rxed position on the deck. Her hands were on her head while her legs were stretched to the maximum as her bodyy on a lounger, enjoying the warmth of the sun and the breeze caressing his body.

    The Zodiac City Barracks was located on the outskirts, about two hundred miles away from the city. Much to Emery''s surprise, the ce was actually apound as big as the city itself, with tens of thousand warriors living �C all half-blood.

    With Shena walking in front of the two as they made their way to the barracks, every guard they came across immediately stopped in their tracks upon seeing them before continuing to bow respectfully.

    While responding to the greeting given, the female magus gave a brief summary of information about the ce and the people to the two people she was escorting. It turned out that the barracks were separated into threeplexes, ording to their respective uses and upants.

    The firstplex, which was located at the outermost area of thepound, was for trainees who were sent from many half-bloods. There were twenty thousand of them came for training, all had aspirations to join the ranks. s, each year only around 20% of them would be epted as Zodiac City warriors.

    The secondplex, which was located between the first and thirdplexes, was for the official warriors of the Zodiac City. There were a total of twenty thousand of them on standby in the barracks while more than fifty thousand were out in the fields carrying out various missions. These warriors all had the minimum strength of a rank 7 warrior and rank 2 bloodline.

    Last but not least, the thirdplex was reserved for the elites of Zodiac City warriors and located in the deepest area of ??the barracks. A total of two thousand people were on standby, ready to be assigned to dangerous and high-risk missions. They all, at least, rank 8 or saint-level warriors; there were also acolytes amongst their ranks.

    Hearing the numbers, Emery couldn''t help but ask a question."Why does the king need so many? Doesn''t the alliance have an army? If so, then what is the difference between these soldiers and the Magus Alliance''s?"

    As if she had expected the question, the female magus swiftly began to exin.

    "In addition to continuously sending manpower to the frontlines where the war is raging, there are more than 2,000 half-bloods in our universe and 80% of them are lower realm worlds that require various forms of assistance and protection, which is where Zodiac City came into picture. The main reason being the fact most of the half-bloods didn''t get along well with the humans and vice versa, hence most such missions were delegated to Zodiac City."

    Emery nodded his head in agreement. The half-bloods, after all, indeed possessed stronger physical qualities. But thanks to that, they received persecution and prejudice from humans who were the majority race. It also didn''t help that most half-bloods had a pretty hard time controlling their emotions, hence conflict with humans of different cultures and past animosities were bound to ensue if left unchecked.

    The three of them walked deeper into the barracks, and Emery was fascinated to see the half-blood warriors who possessed distinct bodily features such as feathers, horns, and scales, training together in an orderly manner. Most low-rank bloodlines generally have simr features when they transform, hence they are easier to distinguish from high-rank bloodlines.

    A moment after they visited the thirdplex, Emery realized something. He noticed how the warriors in the secondplex were training in groups with those who have the same bloodline as them, while the elites were mixed into one squad and trained together. At this realization, he couldn''t help but wonder the reason so he asked the female magus.

    "Oh, that? It''s nothingplex really. The warriors are basically soldiers, hence they were ssified based on their position."

    Shena began to go into rounds of exnation.

    The Goat, Boat, and Turtle bloodlines which were known to have higher endurance than other bloodlines were trained as first line defenders in tactics, abilities and skills to make the most of their innate traits.

    On the same note, the Tiger and Wolf bloodlines which possessed unmatched ferocity and physique were ideal for melee attackers whereas the Bird and Bat bloodlines born with higher perception were the epitome of ranged fighters.

    As for why elites were trained differently, it was because the types of missions they carried out were generally broad and dangerous so versatility was required in them. In order to truly be elites, in addition to extraordinary strength and ability, they needed to understand the characteristics of other bloodlines and find ways tobine strengths and weaknesses. This quality was exactly what set them apart from warriors.

    Emery put all the information to note in his mind, Emery himself never really knew the characteristics of the other bloodline, probably it''s a good idea to spend a few days training with these half blood warriors.

    Finally, the group arrived at themand center located in the middle of the barracks. It was arge fortress-like building, filled with a dozen resident magus trainers. As for the position of the barrackmander, it was rotated among the 12 g Bearers of Zodiac City.

    This year, the Wolf, the Goat, and the Bird bloodline were in charge, hence when they stepped inside the conference room they saw three out of the 12 g Bearers, all peak stage magus. One of them was the person Emery was looking for.

    "Chief Heorgar!"

    The man was in the middle of a discussion with the other two g Bearers, but as soon as he saw Emery he quickly excused himself.

    The demon wolf was actually quite surprised by Emery''s arrival, in addition to the Dragon bloodline female magus'' presence beside him. However, he did not linger on the matter now that his junior was here already.

    Remembering the two people he was with earlier, Heorgar briefly introduced the other two g Bearers.

    The Bird-bloodline g Bearer named Toyami was a very distinctive man with his extremely thin build and pale white skin. But despite his frail appearance, Emery could sense that the other party was a peak Full Moon magus.

    As for the Goat-bloodline g Bearer, name Brava was a middle-aged woman with a haughty expression on her face. What immediately caught Emery''s eyes from her features was the two swivel horns on her head.

    "I will first take my leave since my junior is here visiting me," said Heorgar to the two.

    Without even waiting for a response, the demon wolf brought Emery and the other two outside the conference room.

    Realizing how close Emery was with the magus, Klea put on her best behavior and said, "Hello, Senior Heorgar. My name is Klea nice to meet you"

    Heorgar nced at the Egyptian Queen, then looked towards Emery saying, "You''re quite popr, aren''t you? What happened to the other two girls?"

 Chapter 1022 Hunt

    Chapter 1022 Hunt

    Emery decided to cut the talking short for obvious reasons. Without the slightest hesitation, he quickly stated what he was here for to the demon wolf.

    "Senior Heorgar, I heard that youprehend the Law of Devour... I think I am too" Standing with his back straight, Emery ask. "Can you please guide me?"

    The demon wolf didn''t immediately respond and remained quiet for a while. It looked like he wasn''t surprised by Emery''s sudden request. Rather, it seemed as if he had expected it. But then, his expression looked as if he had just heard a piece of terrible news.

    Putting his hand on Emery''s shoulder, Heorgar was silent for a moment before saying, "Don''t worry. I will help you."

    Although he was happy that his request was epted, Emery couldn''t help but wonder about the expression Heorgar had before agreeing.

    Now that the matter was determined, the demon wolf then proceeded to take a few days of leave from his duty, before taking Emery away with him. In the meantime, realizing it will be a wolf thing, Klea and Shena would return to Zodiac City and wait there.

    Contrary to Emery''s expectations, the demon wolf did not take him to others. Instead, they entered the dense forest located just outside the barracks and made their way into its depths.

    "Follow me." Heorgar said before he activated his transformation ability, turning into a pitch-ck wolf. In the next instant, his form shot into the dense line of trees.

    Seeing that the man had dashed away, Emery quickly used [Night Transformation] and followed him into the forest. The grass and bushes swayed as the two of them made their way through the woond.

    Emery tried his best not to be left behind by the wolf chieftain as thetter continued to run. Somehow, the two hours of running after the man felt refreshing to him. However, Heorgar did not take him just for a stroll.

    HOWLLL��

    The demon wolf suddenly stopped in his tracks, turned towards Emery, and said, "Can you sense it? Up there over the hill."

    While in wolf form, Emery''s five senses were greatly enhanced, bing more sensitive. Hence, he didn''t even need to use Spirit Reading to tell that there was a powerful beast on the hill the demon wolf pointed to.

    In an even tone, the wolf chieftain said, "Let me see you devour that beast."

    Having somehow expecting this kind of test, Emery nodded his head readily and swiftly dashed towards the hill. A few secondster, he arrived and found his target. A scary-looking bear 5 meters tall with red-brown fur.

    [Mutated Red Bear]

    [Magical Beast - level 85]

    [Battle power - 180]

    Grroollll��

    It immediately growled when it saw Emery. It was a monstrous creature that would certainly terrorize any normal human who saw it. Unfortunately, this time it was faced against Emery. He didn''t even feel the slightest bit of fear facing the bear, as he had already gotten used to fighting creatures of this level when he was previously stranded on the mysterious.

    The monster swiftly charged towards Emery, every step it took caused the ground to shake. It rushed at breakneck speed, bulldozing through the dozens of trees in its path without a shred of care.

    Seeing that, Emery calmly used his innate skill in response.

    [de w]

    As sharp ws popped out of his knuckles, Emery moved his body to the side, dodging the lunge at just the right time. He then pounced on the bear''s exposed back and thrust his ws into the back of its neck, before continuing to use [Spirit Devour].

    ROOAAAARRRR��

    As Emery felt energy flowing into his body through his ws, the bear began to shake its body frantically. It even crashed into trees in an attempt to get him off its back. s, its struggle was doomed to be in vain as Emery drove his ws deeper, not letting go.

    The creature continued to move around chaotically, howling in despair as it slowly and clearly felt its life slipping away. s, there was nothing it could do to change its fate apart from roaring its frustration, but even that would soon be a privilege as it kept getting weaker as time went on and Emery devoured more.

    Two minutester, the bear''s roar of despair disappeared and its body finally fell, lying half-dead on the ground.

    As if he had been present from the start, Heorgar appeared as soon as the bear fell and approached Emery. Looking at the ws thetter had between his knuckles, the wolf chieftain whistled.

    "Having a de on your knuckle sure is convenient. Anyway, sit down and let me check what you''ve done."

    While Emery sitting in the lotus position, he saw Heorgar turn to his second transformation, just like him, tattoos appear from his boys and his skin turns dark red. A moment after the tattoo itself came out of the chief''s body and like a tentacle, it swirled around Emery''s body.

    Emery then can feel his spirit channel tremble and the spirit energy he just took from the beast, who was still floating around his spirit core was pulled away from him.

    Magus Heorgar slowly speak

    "Following the energy you just devour from the beast, I now know how it was channeled to your spirit core"

    Emery now can feel that his spirit core turn trembled and the magus said "Just Rx"

    "I have seen the said pir, I see it''s a mess��" The magus stop for a second and said "I am gonna fix it now, do not resist!"

    The word certainly worries him, but before he could say anything he can tell the demon wolf was already starting, and emery felt a sudden excruciating pain in his spirit core specificallying from the pir.

    Strangely he felt a scorching heat, fire elements burning inside of him pulled out of him gradually and a notification came into his mind

    [Spirit force decreases]

    [Spirit force decreases]

    It was like a leaking dam, his spirit force flowing out of him.

    "Calm down!" the magus said remind him not to resist

    The truth was he was very anxious that things only turn to worst, Emery followed the magus until the pain slowly receded and his spirit core turned to calm once again. The whole process took about an hour but Emery felt as if a day had passed.

    Now that The magus was finished he slowly pulled his grasp off him, Emery can see the powerful magus in front of him appear to worn out as well, he looks toward his stat and sees his spirit force was down quite a lot

    [Spirit force: 1545 (1522)]

    When he checked on his dark core, toward the pir, unfortunately, the crack was still there but there was no more glowing red at all on the crack all were gray.

    "What''s going on Senior?"

 Chapter 1023 Law of Devour

    Chapter 1023 Law of Devour

    The demon magus sat down next to him and began to exin.

    "There are actually a few of us, the wolves bloodlines who have the potential for the Law of Devouring. We are, after all, savage beasts."

    The magus then proceeded to exin the simrities between his demon wolf and Emery''s night wolf, which allowed him to sessfully probe his core.

    "Just now, I found arge number of the fire element within it. I believe one of your first devoured targets was a fire magus."

    Although the magus didn''t phrase it as a question and soundedpletely sure, Emery still nodded to confirm his words. The first time he turned into a fey warlock and learned the new skill, he did, in fact, devour the warden of the Ouroboros prison, who was a fire magus.

    "All right, Junior, listen carefully. The first rule of devouring: Do not devour any element that you have no proficiency in."

    Under Emery''s focused gaze, the magus began to exin that this was one of the main reasons that his pir was cracked; he had forced fire energy into his core. What the magus just did to him was take out the fire energy that had seeped into his devouring pir.

    "As you have no proficiency in it, to absorb it will be so damn difficult, even i ind it hard to just throw the energy away"

    After listening to the magus''s exnation and noticing how exhausted the magus clearly seemed because of it, Emery quickly showed his deep gratitude.

    "Wait�� i am not finished yet," the magus interrupted him.

    With the magus exnation., Emery understood that the pir was still nor fixed. Apart from how the missing reddish glow, everything else was still the same.

    His pir status still showed that it was [Undefined].

    "Please, Senior, if you know a way to fix it��"

    "Yes, I do know of a way. However��" The magus paused to look at him with a very serious gaze, "Before that, I need you to know exactly what you will be learning here."

    The magus first thoroughly exined the danger of having multiple elements.

    "In my opinion, as you already have a few element proficiency, It will probably be best if you simply allow the problematic pir to stay the way it is and sacrifice it when you make your magus breakthrough."

    Emery had previously heard from Sage Fuxi about theplications that could happen as a result of having multiple elements amd he was ready with the consequences of it

    Seeing the magus warn him about this matter and hisplicated expression as he spoke to him about the Law of Devouring, he couldn''t help but wonder what it was that was causing the magus to hesitate to teach him.

    "Senior, with my multiple elements, wouldn''t it mean it be more beneficial for me? I mean I will have more flexibility in devouring more types of energy.. can you please tell me what really is the main disadvantages of it?"

    The magus heaved a sigh and continued.

    "The Law of Devouring is a savagew. It is very difficult to control. If left unchecked, it could very well kill someone dear to you and even consume your rationality and your life."

    The magus once again had aplicated expression on his face as he fell silent for a few moments.

    The silence and the way he spoke about it made Emery believe that the magus personally had hurt someone close to him because of the Law of Devouring.

    Emery pondered his words for a brief moment before asking the magus.

    "Senior�� please exin further?"

    The magus looked into Emery''s eyes and said

    "Alright, to exin, first you need to know this�� the second rule of devouring: Do not devour what is beyond your capability. It can, and will greatly mess up your core."

    The magus afterward stood up and walked toward the bear carcass. While Emery was looking at the magus with confusion and curiosity, the magus pierced one of his ws into the dead bear''s brain to take out a piece of yellow spirit stone and began exining.

    "Emery, keep in mind that as an acolyte, you are advised only to devour non-human beings. Most beasts have their spirit energy coagte into a spirit stone inside their body. Because of this, you can actually devour only about one-third of the spirit energy, making them much safer for an acolyte like you to target."

    The magus then exined, that when he get better, he could start targeting human, and even higher beings. When sessfully devour the spirit energy and absorb it. It could immensely help improve his spirit force faster and develop his proficiency in the Law of Devouring.

    This definitely the main reason why people learned thew.

    Turning serious again, the magus continued.

    "However, The more often you devour�� the deeper your understanding of the Law of Devouring, the more you will thirst to devour. You will once again find it difficult to restrain the wolves'' savage urge, and without your realization, you will be tempted�� and if you lose control, you will seek to hunt humans and devour their cores."

    Emery was stunned to hear the answer.

    As someone who had experienced losing control multiple times, he knew very well just how dangerous it was to be unable to resist those urges. Since he bnced his bloodline, he had been able to continuously control his urges with ease.

    To think that he would have to go through such a thing yet again�� Emery couldn''t help but worry.

    The magus nced at Emery, who seemed to be thinking back to his experiences.

    "Now that you know, do you still want to learn it?"

    The magus''s question caused Emery to fall silent. His senior''s warning wasn''t something he could nor should take lightly. Even the peak full moon demon wolf was troubled with the issue, how would he fare against it?

    He subconsciously furrowed his brows.

    The magus only waited for Emery''s answer in silence, but he noticed everything. What Emery was fearing, he knew how it felt perfectly well.

    However, at that moment, Emery''s mind shifted to the duel that would be held in 20 years. Furthermore, his home Earth would be faced with a cmity in 50 years. For this, he needed all the advantages he could get to be stronger.

    Emery''s answer became clear.

    ''Yes, Senior... I am sure, Please teach me. I have to learn it."

    Seeing Emery''s determination, the magus nodded and said "Alright then, first I will teach you how to fix that broken pir first"

 Chapter 1024 Absorption

    Chapter 1024 Absorption

    Howllllll!

    A loud, intense shockwave shook the area as the deafening sound reverberated in the air. It rapidly spread and the forest almost stirred awake with noises as a half-man and half-wolf figure ran through the dense foliage at blinding speeds. It was pursuing a ck cat-like creature with fur almost as dark as the void itself.

    The cat moved fast, and even in his current form, it took Emery quite an effort to keep up with the 2-meters creature with 3 sharp tails. Each of its tails whipped around wildly as it ran, destroying the ground, the trees, and everything around it.

    [Orcat]

    [Magical Beast - level 85]

    [Battle power - 195]

    Even from the beginning, Emery knew that the beast possessed a speed almost simr to himself, making the task of catching up to it difficult, especially when he started from behind. Even so, he didn''t give up and continued to give chase, and gradually his effort paid off. With each minute that passed, he managed to get a few meters closer and closer.

    "Just a little bit more!"

    However, right as his ws were about to rip the creature apart, his senses tingled, telling him that three creatures were approaching him from different directions. At this moment, Emery finally realized that the beast was not running around aimlessly.

    "It''s a trap! Whoa, what an intelligent creature."

    As soon as he stopped, the ck cat that he was chasing quickly turned around and hissed, before charging back at him to form an encirclement with the other three creatures he sensed approaching closer. Within seconds, he was quickly surrounded.

    Emery considered the idea of transforming into his [Twilight Form] and started using magic to defeat the creature. But in the end, he shelved the thought away as he had promised himself to only hunt with his de ws today.

    "What are you waiting for? Come here!"

    The four high-level magical creatures specializing in speed ate the taunt and charged in at the same time. Having prepared for the attack, Emery tried his best to dodge and counter, using his speed and footwork to try and gain the advantage against his adversaries.

    Unfortunately, his opponents were simrly fast as him and numbers worked against him in the end, as the ws, fangs, and three sharp tails of the creatures kept on bombarding him from multiple sides.

    Stt! Stt!

    A stabbing pain assaulted Emery''s body every time the beasts'' attacksnded on his body, but despite the pain he still managed to hold his ground and deliver counterattacks.

    Knowing that he would only be exhausted to death if things kept going this manner, Emery decided to focus his attack on one of them. Ignoring the three other creatures and letting their attacksnd, he dashed forward, tackled the one he was targeting, and thrusted his ws into its abdomen.

    Raaarrrrrr!!!

    The ck cat roared in pain as its body was pierced, causing the grass and bushes to shake. It kept on struggling while Emery was using [Spirit Devour]. He could feel energy flowing into him gradually.

    AARGGHH!!

    Emery took a deep breath and pushed the creature onto a nearby massive rock, while he used the de on his other hand to pierce its neck, immediately ending the cat''s life. He then swiftly turned around and violently tossed the dead corpse to the ground, keeping his eyes on the three as he braced himself for the second round.

    With the huge rock behind him, Emery was able to have a much easier time fighting against the three remaining creatures. This time around, he decided to run a suicidal tactic by sacrificing his body for an opportunity to catch or deal a fatal blow on his opponents.

    Even though his opponents were fast and had dealt quite a number of wounds on his body, Emery was actually still fine since his [Undecaying Flesh] was doing its job of healing his body. On the other hand, his opponents would only have to make one mistake and allow Emery to get a hold of them to spell their doom.

    [Spirit Devour]

    A living being was bound to make a mistake, hence it didn''t take long for the creature to be caught by Emery and die. And with only two opponents he had to face, Emery took advantage of the opportunity and killed another one.

    Seeing its kin being murdered mercilessly, the third andst one instantly turned around and was ready to flee, only for it to be captured by dark green roots that had suddenly shot from the ground.

    [Jade Root]

    Slowly approaching the struggling ck cat, Emery crouched and chuckled darkly. "Heh, I''m sorry, but I''m too tired to y chase with you again."

    The creature possessed an overwhelming speed enough to give it an advantage in most fights, but in exchange, it hadparatively little when it came to strength. Emery waved his hand, controlling the roots to move closer before stabbing his w into the half-dead creature and ended its miserable life.

    [Spirit Devour]

    All the bodies of the creatures that Emery devoured became emaciated and worn, as if they had aged. The sight was not pretty, but Emery had forced himself to get used to it. After all, this is what devouring is all about.

    It took him a few minutes, but eventually he was done devouring all the creatures. After throwing thest creature''s body into the bushes, he sat cross-legged in a lotus form and used the new skill taught to him by the magus.

    [Spirit Absorption]

    That was the one missing skill Emery had never had before. So far, he decided to practice using it more.

    Devouring is a subset of skills that is all about taking the opponent''s energy for the user, but still, he needed another set of skills, in order to help him slowly consume the spirit''s energy and make it easier to enter his cores. [Spirit Absorption] was such a skill.

    He kept on the position for at least another few minutes while absorbing the spirit mist floating around the cores and all around him. As the energy started to thin out, Emery received a notification.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    "Great another point increase."

    Seeing the notification in front of his eyes filled him with relief. It showed him that his hard work wasn''t in vain.

    For thest 5 days, Emery was busy practicing devouring and absorbing, and he managed to regain 6 points of his spirit force.

    [Spirit force:1525 (1526)]

    However, even with that, the pir he had was still cracking. There was no significant change from five days ago.

    A moment after he was busy pondering, Emery heard rustling from the trees on the left. He casually turned to look and saw his chief, Magus Heorgar, was approaching him.

    "That is a good fight, savage indeed�� However, your w technique was so bad," Heorgar praised in a serious tone, but he shook his head at the end.

    "Yes senior, I will train with it more soon," Emery replied, attempting to ease his mentor''s thoughts.

    However, Heorgar waved his hand and simply ignored the remark. "What matters here is that you have mastered the absorption technique."

    In the past few days, Magus Heorgar had been observing Emery closely and helping him with new techniques, teaching him to control his urges while devouring the creatures and how to absorb the resultant energy safely. It only took 5 days of diligent training for Emery to master it, which honestly surprised the magus.

    Emery stayed silent, but the truth was he found the concept of [Spirit Absorption] familiar. It was simr to his previous technique, [Nature''s Grasp], hence he was able to learn it quickly.

    He then salvaged two yellow spirit stones from the creature, and the magus picked up the fattest cat on his back like it was nothing.

    "And this one will be for dinner," he said casually.

    Before long, they started a fire, right as the sun started to give way to a pleasant, cool evening. They both enjoyed their dinner of simple roasted meat.

    For a few minutes, a peaceful silence reigned between them, but then, Heorgar broke the silence and said, "Alright, Junior�� I think it''s high time for us to end this training."

 Chapter 1025 Family

    Chapter 1025 Family

    The demon wolf bit off a huge chunk of the grilled cat meat in his hand and talked in a casual tone. "You are doing great, Emery. But at the rate we''re moving at, it will be a few weeks before your pir is fixed, and unfortunately, I can''t leave the barracks for too long. I am sorry."

    "Don''t worry at all, Senior. You have done a lot, and I am very grateful for your assistance these few days."

    Seeing the look on Emery''s face, Heorgar nodded his head slightly. The magus then talked about how the king had been recruiting more and more warriors for Zodiac City, that''s why he has to return.

    "Well... I feel that this g Bearer position makes me neglect my duties in the White Fang n." After saying those words, the demon wolf heaved a heavy sigh.

    Hearing such words, Emery slightly moved his body forward. He was interested to know more about the White Fang n''s condition after thest mission.

    "I heard that Chief Beowlf has retired," said Emery, in the most careful tone he could.

    To his surprise, the demon wolf chuckled lightly before saying, "Did you also think so? That old man has fooled me. His injury is actually not as bad as we think��"

    Emery was surprised by the unexpected yet weed revtion, and asked, "Then, what does he do now?"

    The magus adjusted his voice to a low tone and said, "I believe that he''s still looking for clues about the patriarch''s disappearance in secret."

    A startled look appeared on Emery''s face hearing that. "Why�� I mean, I''m sure Zodiac City or the Alliance have sent a team toplete that matter, so wh�C"

    Once again, the magus spoke in a lower tone.

    "I will only tell you this, Emery. I think all these rebel conspiracies are not over yet. It''s been almost four years, but no one really knows the fate of the patriarch and your old headmaster��"

    Emery doesn''t know how to respond to such an issue. He, after all, only had minimum knowledge about the things happening within the massive Magus Alliance.

    The magus, however, chuckled again and said, "Or... The old man Beowlf just so fucking hate this g Bearer job, so he throws it to me and leaves on an adventure�� Now that I put it that way, it actually makes some sense." Chuckling, he continued, "So fucking genius�� To think I train hundreds of years to beat him�� and get his job��"

    While Emery was dumbfounded by the monologue the man had just had, the next words that came out of the man''s mouth shocked him so much that it instantly brought him out of reverie and back to reality.

    "So how about it, junior? Are you interested in the job?"

    "What?! Err.. I mean, what do you mean, senior? I don''t quite get it."

    The demon wolf spat out the meat in his mouth to the bonfire and said, "You have the potential of Rank 8 Wolf bloodline; do you know how rare that is? Besides, you are still very young. So I believe unless you are dead, sooner orter you will take this job off my hands."

    Emery was startled by the words, waving his hands frantically, he quickly said, "No, senior.. I mean�� there are still many pack leaders who are much senior and capable than me, so�C"

    "Hahahaha!"

    A boisterousugh rang out in the air, as Emery stared dumbly at the magus..

    "Chill, junior. Chill," the man''sughter turned into a chuckle. "I am not talking tomorrow, maybe in a hundred or two hundred years in the future." But then, he suddenly nced at Emery seriously and said, "I sort of know of your circumstances. What I am saying is.. Do what you need to do for your home. But in the end, we are your blood family�� your pack�� think about it"

    After saying those words, the magus didn''t say anything else. Their conversation ended on that note and the two of them had some quick rest to relieve their light fatigue. At the first sunlight of the day, they both ran back towards the barracks. Upon arriving, Heorgar said some words of advice and encouragement to Emery before eventually leaving for his duty.

    Not wasting any time, as soon as they separated, Emery cast [Spatial Gate] in session, using it to return to Zodiac City. He only spent about a few minutes until he finally found himself standing in front of his vi in Zodiac City.

    When he entered the vi, his attention was immediately attracted by a melodious hum. Following the formless trail, Emery quickly found the Egyptian Queen, currently having a rxing hot bath. A tter of delicious-looking fruits and drinks could be seen on the side of the bathtub, but Emery''s eyesy elsewhere.

    "Ahh, you''re finally back.. Come join me��"

    Klea said those words coquettishly while making waves in the bathtub against her body. Emery subconsciously gulped, and when he finally realized what he had done, he quickly threw his face to the side.

    Even though they were already a couple, Emery still felt embarrassed to be this open with the girl. He was about to turn down the offer and let the girl finish her bath, but the next words the girl spoke instantly stopped him from doing so.

    "You know�� you did leave me here�� 5 days�� by myself��" cing her headzily on the edge of the tub, drops of water dripping from her wet hair, Klea gaze at Emery and said "I''ve been... Lonely"

    It was an attack. One so direct, that made Emery helplessly join the bath

    ��

    "Ohh�� son of donkey�� Emery, you stink.."

    His five days of continuous savage activity apparently saved Emery from the maw of a predator, ...but only for about 10 minutes before the girl was once again all over him.

    Having a naked goddess kissing his neck as if it was candy swiftly made a certain part of his body stimted to its utmost potential. Latching her body onto his as a snake would, Klea leered at Emery before her cherry lips approached his right ear and whispered, "I''m thinking that we will be doing a lot of training afterward. So�� two or three days of fun is not much to ask, isn''t it?"

    "...erm.. Yes.. sure.."

    ��

    In the end, the couple spent an entire week together before Emery had to force himself out of the vi. He nned to return to Hyperion, and just like what Julian said, being in the top ranking of the privileged ss leaderboard, he could actually bring Klea with him.

    "Are you sure you want toe with me? I''m worried that I will be busy doing things and eventually leave you alone, you know."

    "No no.." Shaking her head, Klea pointed her finger at him and said with a cheeky smile, "You will not ck AND will allocate time for me; I will make sure of that."

    However, hearing such words only made Emery more reluctant to bring her. He worried that he would becent. "Klea�� we only have four months left. We��really can''t afford to waste our remaining time."

    "What do you mean by wasting time?" the Egyptian Queen pouted. "The sage told me to make sure we both understand the [Hexagram Technique] together."

    Emery was silenced by those words, embarrassed to think differently, and decided not to question anymore. But when they were about to leave, to his surprise, Magus Shena stated that she was currently avable and willing to apany him back to Hyperion.

    Facing Emery''s confusion, the female magus smiled.

    "I am, after all, one of the elite magus, you know. I cane and leave Hyperion as I wish."

 Chapter 1026 Top Rank

    Chapter 1026 Top Rank

    Just like before, Emery once again returned to the Hyperion by going through the space station.

    As Klea and Magus Shena were with him this time around, the group had to go through a mandatory security check, alongside some standard registration procedure for both of the two neers before they were allowed to enter the.

    The group entered the round metallic construct that shuttled across the rail, transporting them down the long bridge at breakneck speed.

    Emery was staring at the below him from above, while thinking about the best way to spend hisst 4 months in the Magus Academy. Countless thoughts and ideas crossed in his mind.

    Given what the uing future had in store for him, he would naturally have to make the most of his time here to increase his strength as much as possible.

    A few minutester, the construct the group were in finally arrived at the Hyperion center. This time the magus guide, Ramona, was already formally waiting for him with a smile when Emery stepped out of the construct.

    As Emery actually came without prior announcement, the magus must have rusheding here when he was checking in the station above. It was such a contrasting treatment to when they first met 7 months ago.

    "Wee back to Hyperion center. Is there anything I can do for you?" The female magus weed him with a wide smile.

    She then saw Emery''s twopanions behind him and weed the two politely as well. Emery could clearly see that Magus Ramona was especially surprised when she saw Magus Shena was following them.

    As usual, to satisfy his curiosity, the first thing Emery did after arriving was checking his strength at the testing chamber. Right as he entered, an interface appeared in front of his eyes, and he quickly chose one of the things written within.

    [Physical Test]

    Compared to thest time he was here, Emery had improved and gained 12 points of battle power. It wasn''t a big difference, but that was not his only improvement. This time, he had managed to get one big upgrade.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 6]

    [Battle power increased by 64]

    Not only that, he had 70 battle power from [Night Transformation] and 15 points from [Battle Howl], granting him a staggering total of 399 battle power with all of them activated. Thanks to the skills, it was much easier for him to clear the test.

    [You have cleared all 10 levels of the physical test]

    [Your physical score is undefined - Rank 5]

    Unfortunately, even with that, Emery still got the same rank by default who actually cleared all 10 levels first among them. Hence, he would never know whether he was a match in terms of battle powerpared to the other 4 above him.

    "Way to go, Emery!" Klea cheered passionately from afar, as she watched Emery crush all the iing projectiles with simple strikes.

    [Spirit Test]

    Even though Emery had managed to ace the physical test, the mental test was a whole different matter altogether. Thest time he tested, he was still only a rank 8 acolyte with a 1,000 spirit force limit. This time, however, Emery had sessfully broken through to rank 9, and he has 500 more points of spirit force with 10 pirs formed.

    With that, all of the first 10 levels suddenly became much simpler to pass through. As he did the test with little to no pressure.

    [You have cleared all 10 levels of the mental test]

    [Your mental score is undefined - Rank 7]

    [Calcting your new ranking from physical and mental score��]

    [Congrattions! Your final test rank is 5th]

    "Yes, you did great, Emery!" Klea cheered again. With her bright smile, she looked way more ecstatic than Emery did when he saw his own score. Facing her rather enthusiastic cheers, Emery could only shyly smile.

    Magus Ramona was also speechless when she saw the new ranking. Her eyes widened. Under her breath, she muttered, "That rank 5, it''s because the test was unable to measure both his mental and physical strength, this means he could have an even higher rank�� Gosh! This is amazing!"

    Without even breaking a sweat, Emery walked out of the tube. Then, he read the data on his stats carefully.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Previleged acolyte member ID: 83192008]

    [Average statparison]

    [Battle power: 250 (399) SSS]

    [Strength: 218 (390)]

    [Agility: 259 (382)]

    [Endurance: 273 (425)]

    [Spirit force: 1526 - SS]

    [Spirit Power: SS]

    [Spirit Control: S]

    [Spirit Pool: SSS]

    [Acolyte Rank 9 - Mid Stage - 10 pirs formed]

    [Earth Spirit - 2 pr]

    [nt Spirit - 1 pir]

    [Water Spirit - 1 pir]

    [Light Spirit - 1 pir]

    [Darkness spirit - 4 pirs]

    [Undefined spirit - 1 pir]

    After double-checking his own stats, Emery couldn''t help but nce at the rankings projected on the nearby screen. His eyes automatically darted to the top 10 rankers listed on top.

    [Olivier Arnd - Rank 1]

    [Maninder Nieves - Rank 2]

    [Eeshoo Nephilim - Rank 3]

    [Zach Talon - Rank 4]

    [Shatter Cross- Rank 5]

    [Anzi Tamasi - Rank 6]

    [Jai Strider- Rank 7]

    [Tyler Haze - Rank 8]

    [Emery Ambrose - Rank 9]

    [Arcana - Rank 10]

    It appeared that just like before, Arcana was strong enough to hold all the other privileged acolytes from entering the ranks of the top 10. In other words, the ranking was secured firmly in the past two months.

    As his gaze looked up and down etching the names written into his mind, he couldn''t wait for the time to finally fight them all. Emery felt scorching heat rise from his heart as the urge to fight threatened to burst from within. These people must have an extraordinary specialty that could help him get stronger, a milestone he needs to reach before his graduation.

    8 in 4 months'' time, hopefully, that will be sufficient time for him.

    Emery couldn''t help to think what kind of figure both Olivier and Maninder were, being stronger than Zach and Eesso. He quickly heaved a sigh and calmed himself even if he can''t win against them, at least he needs to give them a try. But for now,

    "Tyler Haze�� you will be next."

    Before leaving the center, Emery went and collected his two monthly rewards, receiving a total of 70 [Spirit Foundation Pill]. After that, he headed towards where all the spirit caves were located.

    "We are heading to your home, aren''t we?" Klea asked with a cheeky smile. The hidden yet undisguised meaning of her words was clear.

    "Yes, we are," Emery answered.

    Hearing the affirmative answer, the Egyptian girl smiled gleefully as she quickly followed behind Emery''s orbiter.

 Chapter 1027 Home

    Chapter 1027 Home

    The group of three traveled for two hours at full speed, before they finally arrived at the ind where Emery''s spirit cave was. As they slowed to a stop near the entrance and jumped down the orbiter, the Dragon bloodline magus immediately threw her gaze around, looking up and down near the area before nodding in approval.

    "Not a bad choice at all. I can feel the rich concentration of nature spirit energy here, and some subtle clusters of light spirit energy as well." She said in an appreciative tone, which couldn''t help but make a smile appear on Emery''s lips.

    Emery swiftly led them inside, slightly excited to introduce his cultivation abode. He showed the many rooms inside and the small pond he cultivated, then he brought the two women to his nt garden before bringing out all the nt creatures he had nurtured.

    "Ku.. ku.. Kuang Kuang��"

    As they came out of the Spatial Gate, Twik and the five Chubby Chizpur cheered knowing they were now at home. Noticing that they were absorbed in their own world, Emery quickly called on them.

    "You all, show your respects and greet my two friends."

    Hearing the word ''friend'', Klea was about to narrow her eyes ominously, but fortunately for a certain person, upon seeing the group of cute creatures, her entire demeanor changed as her eyes lit up. In an instant, she had forgotten her budding outburst.

    It didn''t take long for Klea to make herself feel at home. She took out many kinds of stuff from her storage ring and ced them in Emery''s spirit cave. Before long, the cave received an entire interior change.

    "Not asfy as the vi, but now I get what everyone says about the is of rich spirit energy."

    Emery then looked towards the female magus and said, "I hope this pce is decent enough for you, Senior."

    Hearing such words, Magus Shena smiled before saying, "Don''t worry, I will certainly not disturb you both. I will find a ce somewhere around this ind. If you need me for anything, just call me using this stone."

    The magus threw a pitch-ck stone at Emery. It was an item called [Communication Stone], a two waymunication tool that could send simple messages with just a thought from a thousand miles away.

    Seeing Emery''s dazed look, Shena spoke again. "Call me anytime if you need me, I will be around."

    After saying those words, the female magus immediately turned around and left the cave.

    Seeing the back of the other party getting further away, Emery fell into thought. The fact that such a powerful magus was willing to stay around for his sake both made him feel honored and a little pressured.

    The king of Zodiac City must have put a lot of hope in Emery for the former to send her to apany him.

    Thinking about this, Emery then realized that it was actually not just King Alduin. Before the king, there were Chief Heorgar, Lord Izta, Sage Fuxi, and his friends. Then, he suddenly thought about his dear, first ever master, Magus Xion.

    "I will definitely get stronger," muttered Emery as he silently clenched his fist.

    The n Emery had formted was to spend a period of time and train the [Hexagram Technique] with Klea to further advance his understanding of [Dao Divine Technique].

    However, when he saw how the girl was happily ying around with Twik and the Chizpur brothers, Emery decided to put aside the idea for the moment and started the training he could do on his own.

    He arrived at his usual position, closed his eyes, and proceeded to calm his mind by emptying his thoughts, as he subsequently used [Nature Grasp] to bask himself in the spirit energy of the spirit cave.

    Emery had been spending quite a bit of time training [Spirit Devour], which allowed him to fill the darkness side of his core with beast spirits he devoured. This time, heforted the nature side of his core with the abundant spirit energy of the spirit cave, while starting to consolidate what he had aplished and gained from the mid-test.

    There were three spells that were still unfamiliar to him because they had just been recently obtained; Primal Flora, Void Mist, and Dao Matter. Then, there was also the powerful spell [nt Mastery - Fusion] which he didn''t know if he could still perform with Twik, and [Rebirth] which he didn''t even know where to start.

    In fact, Emery still hadn''t even mastered [Mineralized Warrior] and [Aegis Void] spells.

    Hence, without further ado, Emery gathered his concentration and tried to refresh his memory on each of the spells that were etched in his mind. With that as the base, he then tried to remember the feeling when casting each of them.

    As he did so, at the same time Emery''s [Nature Grasp] quickly got to work, guiding and propelling the surrounding nature spirit energy into his spirit core. The surge of spirit energy carried afortable sensation of warmth, and Emery subconsciously entered a trance.

    A few hourster, Emery woke up from his trance with a sudden notification.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force: 1526 (1527)]

    Emery was surprised because this time he hadn''t even consumed a [Spirit Foundation Pill] but already received one in mere a few hours.

    At this moment, Emery felt that he could grasp the nature energy around him faster and his understanding of the nature element had deepened. He exhaled a breath and smiled, as his mind recalled that his trip to Andora had brought one major upgrade to his constitution.

    [Spirit Aptitude : S]

    It was no wonder that he had been feeling much lighter than usual. With his S aptitude, Emery now had no more handicap whenpared to his other peers in this ce. Simply put, there was no more reason for him to be left behind.

    Emery opened his eyes and saw Klea, sitting in the lotus position right in front of him with her eyes closed. For a moment, he couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her beauty.

    Feeling a gaze fixed on her, the girl opened her eyes and saw Emery staring at her. A faint smile appeared on her face as she said, "Would you like to train together now? How about sword practice?"

    Thinking that it was a good time to rx his muscles, Emery stood up and said, "Let''s go do that."

    The two of them walked out of the cave together. With the Communication Stone in hand, Emery contacted the female magus.

 Chapter 1028 Sparring

    Chapter 1028 Sparring

    A few minutester, Emery and Klea had gone further from the cave and arrived at a wide open in, with some rotting wood and dry leaves that made a rustling sound every time they walked. Not long after their arrival, the Dragon bloodline magus appeared in front of them.

    "What do you need, acolytes?" She casually asked.

    Emery turned to look at the magus and said.

    "Senior, please spar against us," he said politely.

    "Certainly," the female magus answered without hesitation.

    Receiving the positive answer, Emery reached for his Spatial Space and took out his Tier 5 [Savage Sword], while Klea took out a Tier 4 de with gold hilt and a handle made of beautiful leather. The de was given to her from Lord Izta''s armory.

    Immediately after, the two took their stance and prepared themselves.

    "We''re done preparing, magus. We can start now."

    "Alright, I will try to restrain my strenght to match yours"

    Shena''s hands started to glow, and she took out a long white trident glowing in a brilliant light. She prepared her stance soon after, and the dull sound of metal colliding on the ground pierced the quiet in.

    The sparring started as the figures of the three of them disappeared from where they stood..

    Emery and Klea''s main objective was to practice their [Hexagram Technique]. It was aplicated formation created to not only help their respectivebat techniques but also to help them understand the secret to achieve the state of equilibrium between multiple different elements.

    nk nk

    nk! nk!

    Emery and Klea attacked together, cooperating with one another to create an opportunity for themselves. The two put on a good fight. Unfortunately, their opponent was a Peak Full Moon magus possessing a Dragon bloodline.

    The first fact alone was enough to show how strong she was generallypared to her peers, while the second fact allowed her to consider herself one of the strongest magus out there, whose power level lies just below a Grand Magus figure.

    Hence even though the two tried their hardest, they were unable to reach the magus, let alone leave a scratch on her. The two of them started gasping for breath, but the other party still had a rxed smile on her face. It was as if they did not do anything at all.

    Instead of feeling discouraged, however, Emery took the sky-high difficulty as a challenge he wanted to conquer. In some way, he currently could be said to be facing one of the strongest magus, and thus, she could be a good benchmark for his strength.

    Her strength was also a standard that he had to achieve because theoretically, if he really could defeat Magus Shena in a fight, then his victory against the Kronos fighters was a given.

    nkk!!

    "Second Sets." Klea shouted, as she began to get into a certain stance.

    With her words, the variations of attacks Emery and Kleaunched at the female magus just became harder to deal with.

    If previously one of them attacked from the left while the other from the right, this time Klea''s attacks came from a direction that caused the magus to lose sight of Emery''s and vice versa. Instead of a simple pincer orbination attacks, the two of them began to move and attack while creating opportunities for their partner.

    Swissshhh��

    [Heroic Strike]

    A gleam shed in Emery''s sword as he swung it downwards, almost taking a cut on the female magus'' back. s, the tip of the sword was still an inch away from doing so, and Shena seemed to know that as well as she calmly dodged the attack.

    "Weird steps��" Shemented. "Almost got me there. But no no.. Not that easy."

    "Third Sets." Emery, this time, added.

    The two suddenly seemed to change position, this time not only was the variations multiplied by six, the techniques Emery and Klea exhibited started to manifest the essence of Dao itself. Faint yet discernible dao rhymes appeared around their bodies.

    [Hexagram Technique] had 6 sets of sixty-four variations. Hence the third sets already employed one-hundred ny-two variations.

    Not only were their movements confusing to the eye, there also significant changes within their styles. Both the two moved at different tempos, one slow and one fast, yet when they struck, they turned to the opposite.

    nk! nkk!!

    Even though she was caught off guard in the beginning, Shena''s spear still managed to block and parry the attacks the two relentlessly threw at her.

    But then, soon enough the female magus became puzzled. At the moment, the only reason she was winning was thanks to her overwhelming battle power, while in terms of fighting skill, the twobination techniques were able to exceed hers.

    The fight went on for more than an hour. Even though Emery and Klea were still unable tond a scratch on the magus, they weren''t dispirited because they both felt that they were finally able to master the third stage together.

    It wasn''t easy at all to remember all the steps and to keep in the formation together.

    If this continued and their [Hexagram Technique] advanced, they might even be able to corner and defeat the magus.

    Unfortunately, reality proceeded to shatter their delusions, as the magus'' movements suddenly changed. Much to the two''splete shock, Shena suddenly was able to follow the steps and finally broke the formations.

    CLAAANNNKKK!!!

    Emery fell to the ground on his knee, as Shena''s spear struck his shoulder hard. With Emery taken down, Klea lost her support and thus she was quickly suppressed by the female magus momentster.

    Not willing to end things in this note, Emery quickly got to his feet again and said resolutely.

    "Again!"

    The three had a dozen more matches, but the result was still the same. Shena stood there with her spear in hand. She looked normal as if nothing had happened, while the two people she had just fought with were gasping for air.

    The female magus approached the two and smiled. "you two have an interesting technique indeed," said the magus before continuing."Unfortunately, you two are notpatible."

    Hearing that was enough for Klea to react. She shouted, "What do you mean notpatible?"

    Shena nced at Klea with a smirk and said, "Well, your sword skill is at a novice level at best, while Emery''s is almost at master level. As a result, your sword strikes don''t rhyme together�� I don''t need to understand your steps, but knowing the weaker link made me easily break it"

    The magus''ment was yful, but it sounded sharp enough and straight to the point.

    The magus looked toward Emery and said, "It''s either you lower your skill to her level or she catches up to your, you know which is the way to get stronger" She then added "The girl needs to increase her proficiency in sword fighting first. That is if she wants to continue practicing this technique."

 Chapter 1029 Combat Skill

    Chapter 1029 Combat Skill

    With the recent mention by Shena about improving her swordsmanship proficiency, both Emery and Klea agreed to work this matter together. They then made their way to the Hyperion center, wanting to use the training facility there. In the meantime, the female magus was still following them.

    The three of them entered a particr room that had many arena-like fields with wooden puppets standing in the center. Those were the objectives of Emery and Klea arriving here.

    [Combat Puppet]

    These wooden puppets were the result of the entire Magus Alliance''s ingenuity in passing down weaponbat skills. They were just like the ones avable in the Combat Institute''s training ground and Lord Izta''s castle.

    However, the ones that were present in this Hyperion facility were all the ck ones �C the advancedbat puppets that could be used as training and sparring partners all the way until level 9.

    The main reason they came here was for Klea to improve her proficiency in swordsmanship, she has been training with the puppet on staff weapon before, now she has to learn sword form level one. Hence without further ado the girl chose the sword and stood opposite of the wooden puppet.

    Of course, Emery did not juste to apany and watch her training. He was itching to once again challenge the wooden puppet, and finding out where his strength stood at the moment.

    He walked to the arena next to the one Klea chose and essed the panel on the side.

    This time, instead of choosing a sword like he usually did, Emery scrolled past the option and went on a search for one particr weapon category listed in the list.

    [Choose your weapon]

    "Hand to hand"

    [Choose the type of hand-to-hand]

    [Fist, Leg]

    Emery''s eyes quickly swept across the panel as he nced at every skill visible on the panel. Surprisingly, there were many different types of weapons that fist could use, while the legs involve different kinds of boots.

    Amongst the weapons the fist could use, there were a few options; gloves, knuckles, ws, bracers, gauntlets. Emery picked the ws and chose the one most simr to his own ws, one with long des.

    "I choose Fist."

    [Combat puppet level one [Fist] level one is ready, Enter the Arena]

    Knowing that these puppets would adapt to his strength, in order to ensure maximum training efficiency, Emery took out everything he had. [Immortal Gate], [Night Transformation], [Battle Howl]; all three activated in session before finally Emery''s [de w] made its appearance.

    The moment he took one step forward, the countdown started to move.

    [3��]

    Thebat puppet began moving, transitioning into a fighting stance.

    [2��]

    Long des just like what Emery had came out of its wooden knuckle.

    [1��]

    Being so excited, Emery couldn''t hold himself back. His figure shot towards the puppet at breakneck speed, swinging his ws with all the strength he could muster. The air seemed to be ripped apart as the sharp tip of the ws approached the puppet rapidly.

    Sishhhh��

    Unfortunately for Emery, thebat puppet wouldn''t just let the attacknd so easily. It swiftly swung its w hand as well, and the two ws swiftly shed against each other.

    CLANK�C CRAAACCCKKKK!!

    Much to Emery''s surprise, the ws of the wooden puppet shattered apart when it came into contact with his, and still retaining much force, his ws advanced further and prated through the puppet.

    One blow, and the fight was over with broken parts of thebat puppet scattered on the arena.

    Seeing this spectacle, Magus Shenaughed boisterously. "Hahaha, you are simply too strong for those puppets. Remember that this is about improving your techniques, not overwhelming with strength."

    Emery was a little embarrassed hearing the other party''s words. If he didn''t remember wrong, it was mentioned that Terra Castle could only afford three ck puppets as training tools for the whole army because each of these puppets were very expensive.

    Turning his eyes to the broken remains scattered on the ground, Emery could only hope that the alliance wouldn''t charge him.

    In the end, Emery left the arena where the broken puppet was and walked to another arena. After selecting the weapon and skills the puppet would use, this time Emery only used [Fey Transformation].

    With that, this time the ck puppet wasn''t destroyed in one exchange. It managed to match Emery''s strength, and the two quickly began to engage in a fight with each other.

    The techniques and movements the level onebat puppet disyed was pretty basic, hence Emery could defeat it easily without breaking a sweat.

    [Combat puppet level one has been defeated]

    Emery waited for the reward toe. However, because he had already received the battle power reward from the sword, this time Emery received no increase to his battle power and only obtained the skill reward.

    [Received w technique level 1.]

    Emery used the level 1 w technique he had just learnt to defeat the level twobat puppet. It then rewarded him with a level 2 w technique, which he used to defeat the next levelbat puppet. The same sequence basically repeated.

    [Combat puppet level 4 has been defeated]

    Emery was quite surprised when he defeated the level fivebat puppet. He didn''t expect that he could go as far as level six in his first attempt. Thanks to the battles with thebat puppet earlier, by this time Emery had learned w techniques from basic to advanced.

    As for the fight with the level sixbat puppet, Emery''s progress wasn''t as smooth as his previous one. It took him several hours of continuous loss before he finally grasped the level 5 w technique and emerged victorious.

    [Combat puppet level 5 has been defeated]

    [Received w technique level 5.]

    At this point, Having so much hard time fighting level 5, Emery knew that he needed to train and have proper understanding of the level 5 w technique before attempting to fight thebat puppet level 6. Therefore he decided to take a break and see how Klea progressed with her swordsmanship training.

    When he arrived at the arena where she was, Emery saw that the girl had passed the level sixbat puppet. However, the girl''s natural talent apparently lost its potency at level 7, and at this point she needed to work hard in order to pass through.

    Seeing the intense sword fight, Emery threw away his thoughts to rest. He essed the panel once again, and this time he chose the sword option. The eyes of thebat puppet quickly lit up, and this time he was faced with the strongest level the ck puppet could offer.

    [Combat puppet level nine [Sword] level nine is ready, Enter the Arena]

    Emery was excited by the prospect of fighting such an opponent. Returning to his human form, he took out his Savage Sword before stepping into the arena.

    "Let''s start!"

    -------------

    Author Note

    With the Ending of Doomsday Pir, I have started a new novel for the Webnovel Spirity Competition. It''s my wish that this time I could at least get a bronze award. Please check out the novel. [RE: Apocalypse Game]. Be the FIRST FANS, yourment or review will be highly appreciated.

    PS: Will not affect the release rate of Earth''s Greatest Magus. Honestly, It really helps push my creative side.

 Chapter 1030 Sword Expert

    Chapter 1030 Sword Expert

    [Combat puppet level 9]

    Emery gripped his sword tightly as his body assumed its usual fighting stance, prepared to fight the avable maximum level of the wooden puppet.

    As he took his fighting stance, the puppet had taken its move. It leapt high into the air, brandishing its sword downward, it was apparent that it was preparing to m down for a powerful strike.

    nk!!

    It was the highest level, so of course, the strike the puppetunched was as fast and strong as if it was using a battle art. Still, Emery managed to parry the attack perfectly.

    Thebat puppet used a movement technique and strike steps that was not inferior to the [Weeping Phantom], but as soon as the sword was swung down upon Emery, he still managed to dodge the strike perfectly.

    The same sight kept on happening for the next half a dozen attacks. Emery moved seamlessly while dodged, parried, and blocked all the attacks from the puppet with his own weapon. From his expression, he seemed to be able to do all that without much problems.

    But in fact, for the first few seconds of the training, Emery was feeling very confused. He still remembered how just some time ago, he felt level 8 was far too difficult to beat. But apparently his growth was too fast, as now not even level 9 could catch up to him in terms of technique and strength.

    Since his training with the grandmaster Magus Atika back in Ouroboros, Emery''s skills in sword fighting have advanced extensively, and now his mastery over the sword has gone to such a terrifying degree.

    Thanks to refining the basics of all attacks and defenses, now Emery was able to easily predict the trajectory of the wooden puppet''s attacks.

    Realizing that not even the level 9 puppet was able to keep up with him, Emery decided to end the fight quickly. He didn''t even need to use his [36 Divine Technique], as he only used simple basic attacks such as sh, strike, and thrust. Within a few moments, he had managed to disable the wooden puppet.

    [Congrattion, the level 9bat puppet was defeated]

    [Received 5 battle power]

    [You havepleted all levels in the art of sword, you are now an official Sword Expert]

    [You may receive one battle art of your choice as reward]

    Emery had almost forgotten about such a reward. A permanent battle power and a battle art skill definitely a great reward.

    Without further ado, he walked towards a nearby panel and looked through the list of sword techniques which he could choose from.

    Emery skimmed through the standard technique list and proceeded to swiftly ignore all the techniques listed in there before going straight towards the one mattered to him �C the advanced techniques.

    [Advanced Weapon Technique]

    [Dual - Soulless Stream]

    A series ofbo attacks that build up its momentum to deliver an unstoppable attack to the opponent. Consisting of four stages which also depict the degree of mastery: 4 strikes, 8 strikes, 16 strikes, and 32 strikes

    [Sword - Sonic Leap]

    A charge-type skill that allows the users to charge toward the enemy at up to three times the user''s normal speed.

    [Sword - Hellraiser]

    A charge-type skill that builds up into a powerful arc-shaped sh that cuts through everything in its path.

    [Sword - Omega Strike]

    A charge-type skill that builds up into one powerful downward devastating strike.

    Emery had seen the first two skills in the past when he defeated the level 8bat puppet, so he set them aside for them. As for the new ones; [Hellraiser] was the skill used by Zach during their duel. Having been on the receiving end of the skill, he knew very well how powerful it was when utilized correctly.

    Out of the 4 options he had, Emery had no n to take up dual-wielding again, so the first [Soulless Stream] was immediately disqualified from his mind. Thus it brought him to a choice between a fast thrust attack [Sonic Leap], a powerful area sh attack [Hellraiser], or one powerful strike [Omega Strike].

    To be able to quickly move toward and strike the enemy, [Sonic Leap] sounded amazing to possess. However, Emery already had his [Blink] which already did the most important feature of the skill.

    As for [Hellraiser], it might have worked wonders in the hands of the Dragon bloodline protege who wielded a greatsword which allowed him to create as big arc sh as possible. But it won''t be as effective for his normal sword.

    Thus Emerynded on the only option and finally chose to take up [Omega Strike], thinking that it could be a good recement for his [Heroic Strike] who hadn''t been that effective anymore with his current power level.

    The skill was quickly embedded in his mind but unlike the normal skill, it would take him some time to master it.

    After Emery learned the skill and walked out of the arena, Magus Shena approached him.

    "As I said before, your sword skill is already at master level. You should go ahead and take the sword master level exam so you can get the official title and reward."

    Emery had heard once before that the reward would be a skill that could help any swordsman to achieve their sword aura, so of course, he was pretty much interested. Seeing the gleam in his eyes, Magus Shena added,

    "I will check for youter whether there will be another qualification exam, and I will inform you right away if there is any."

    "Yes, thank you, senior," Emery added gratefully.

    Now that his own training was done, he went to watch how Klea''s training with the sword was going.

    From afar, he could see that sweat had dampened her face and body. She was really struggling, even at level 7, and even after struggling hard, she still failed the test.

    Realizing that Emery was watching, the girl took a moment to rest and walked over to him.

    "Wahh sword is not easy at all Emery... I feel so untalented." She pouted and whined in a cute manner.

    Hearing this, Emery could only let out a wry smile.

    The girl had almost zero basics in the sword. She had only been using it here and there a few times and never had real training. As for Emery, in spite of the years of childhood sword training with his father, subsequently the sword training with Magus Xion, only after 3 years could he finally defeat the level 7bat puppet.

    The fact that she was able to reach level 7 despite all those shorings clearly disyed her overwhelming talent. Hence Emery couldn''t help but feel an inexplicable sense of dilemma when he heard Klea''s words.

    "Just take your time, Klea. I am sure you will advance soon enough." He then added, "In fact, I can teach you a thing or two about it."

    For her, there was certainly nothing that sounded better than getting a private lesson from Emery.

    "Yes, i''d love that"

 Chapter 1031 Private Training

    Chapter 1031 Private Training

    Emery had thought of teaching his [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique] to Klea ever since the two of them began to learn [Hexagram Technique]. However, he still contemted it.

    The reason was because he was unsure whether Klea would be able to see the training through to the end, since he actually did not know how much interest she had in the art of the sword. Hence, now that he had seen how serious and keen she was, Emery decided to teach her the technique.

    Emery decided to bring Klea back to his spirit cave. He would teach the technique to her there, and when they achieved some progress, they could return to the training facility and fight the wooden puppet to find out the result.

    Hearing that the two were going back, Magus Shena naturally followed them along.

    Emery and Klea found themselves within the cave. The two of them were sitting across from each other in the lotus position, ready to start the training.

    She looked at him with a faint smile hanging on her face, "Now teach me, I''m ready. I''ll definitely be your good disciple." She said flirtatiously, in a tant suggestive tone.

    Hearing such words, Emery quickly shook his head. He must be the stronger person here. He had to focus on what they were going to do, so he decided to act as if he didn''t hear what she said earlier.

    Despite seeing Emery''s monk-like reaction, Klea still didn''t seem to want to give up.

    "If you don''t like good, I can be bad too�� Really, really bad��"

    Emery inwardly heaved a sigh in defeat. It was definitely not easy, being so close in training like this.

    With a serious expression on his face, he asked, "Let me see at which stage the Dao have learned until?"

    In order for Klea to be able to learn about this particr sword technique of his, the girl must first meet the initial requirement which was a high understanding of the concept of Dao. Thanks to the three weeks with the Eastern Sage, she has made some progress with it..

    With a jolly smile, she said, "I am on stage 4."

    Emery once again heaved a sigh, this timementing how talented the girl was inparison to himself. The number of instances where the girl was serious could be counted by hand, but when she finally did, it would certainly not take her long to learn all of the Sage divine techniques. She might even be able to do it before Emery can finish his.

    With the confirmation that Klea met the requirements to learn the [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique], Emery wasted no more time and started chanting the version of his Dao that helped him make his previous breakthrough. He even gave the girl half of all the Spirit Foundation Pills in his possession to help her further.

    "Aaa�� Emery, you are so sweet!" said Klea with a wink,

    This action of his also caused the girl to cast a mischievous smile at him once again. Seeing that, Emery was forced to do something to prevent the undesirable.

    [Jade Wall]

    The spell was cast, and a wall quickly rose in the empty space between them and separated the two of them.

    "This is something to help us concentrate more," exined Emery from the other side of the wall in haste, so as to make sure there was no possibility of misunderstandings arising between them.

    Emery could hear the girl''s amused chuckle from the other side of the wall. "If you really think that this wall could stop me, then you are sorely mistaken, Emery."

    But just when Emery was afraid that she was going to act on it, Klea stopped and her voice turned serious. "Let''s start." Although he was perplexed by the abrupt change, Emery was relieved that she had finally stopped teasing him and started training.

    While Klea was learning [Dao Divine Technique], Emery quietly made his way out and went to the herb garden to check on Twik and Chizpur brothers.

    He gathered them all and sat close to them before using [One Mind] tomunicate with them. However, he did not say or start any conversation. This time, Emery decided to just listen to what they wanted and talk about.

    "Kuang Kuang.. Ku Ku��"

    A few seconds into overhearing the nt creatures'' conversation, Emery discovered that the Chizpur brothers were actually looking forward to another adventure like the one they had in Andora. As for Twik, he came crawling to his arm again and seemed to try to extend his body continuously.

    Seeing what he was trying to do, Emery quickly realized that Twik wanted to try theirbined skill again. Memories of the skill''s impressive disy shed back into Emery''s mind.

    [nt Fusion]

    It was such an extraordinary skill that allowed Emery to wield a strengthparable to a peak magus. If Emery could master such skill, then wouldn''t he need not worry about Kronos champion anymore?

    The thought gave him a smile.

    Unfortunately, ever since the spirit creatures left his body, Emery seemed to have lost the connection he had with the power within Twik. On the other hand, Twik also didn''t have enough spirit energy to perform and sustain such a transformation.

    Looking at his nt creature who had been growing so much over thest few months, Emery took out a book from his spatial storage. It was the [Metamorph Theory] given by the Arbor master.

    Emery recalled the human-looking nt creature that surrounded the Arbor master at that time. Therefore he gave the book another read, looking for a way to further improve his nt creatures.

    After a while, Emery thought of the idea of ??casting the [Photosynthesis] spell on the nt creatures again. Not only had he gained a lot of spirit force since he nurtured them, he also now had affinity and proficiency in the Light element that he previouslycked.

    Emery was hoping that with these two factors, the spell would have a new impact on the creatures. Hence without further ado, he did just that.

    [Photosynthesis]

    He cast the spell on the Twik and Chizpur brothers one by one in turn. Momentster, he could definitely feel some effect on the nt creatures. But at the same time, he knew that he was missing something. Apothecary involvement.

    Emery read the book again, delving on the rows of words so deep that he didn''t realize that morning light had once again through the cave interior. Reading a lot of apothecary recipes within the text made Emery remember the promise he had not yet fulfilled.

    Knowing that Klea''s training would take some time, Emery decided to leave the spirit cave for a period of time. Of course, he didn''t forget to tell her about his n.

    "I have to go see someone, Klea. I''ll be right back."

    Emery took an orbiter and swiftly headed towards his destination, to meet the dwarf master at the tempering facility.

 Chapter 1032 Furnace Center

    Chapter 1032 Furnace Center

    His feet atop an orbirter, Emery''s figure flew across the Hyperion, heading towards his destination �C the furnace center. The ce where the elites could get ess to a body tempering service �C the service which he already did six months ago.

    He went there with only one intention, to keep his promise to Master Dulin the Dwarf master who was in charge of the furnace center. It had been months since that promise was made, and Emery had finally had time to fulfill it.

    As he flew over the sky of Hyperion city, Emery noticed that a figure was flying right behind him at an unprecedented speed, bridging the distance between them fast. He was startled by the unexpected discovery, but itsted only for a moment because he soon realized who it was.

    Thanks to Spirit Reading, Emery learned that the figure was actually Magus Shena who was flying with a pair of wings that was the result of her second Bloodline transformation. When she finally caught up and flew parallel to Emery, the magus said.

    "You should have told me you were leaving."

    Emery was surprised when he heard her words, but fortunately the wind blowing over his face helped hide his expression. Meanwhile, he couldn''t help but wonder as to why the magus seemed so determined to follow him so closely.

    "Senior, if my safety is the main concern, you don''t need to. This is the Hyperion. I''m sure that I''m pretty much safe here."

    Unexpectedly, the female magus gave him a little smirk before saying some iprehensible words. "You really think so, don''t you��"

    Emery was wholly perplexed by the answer. He then tried to use the opportunity to ask further, however, the female magus either deflected or diverted the question. In the end, she simply said that it was all her duty to the king to keep a close eye and ensure his safety.

    Her words sent Emery''s brain raging once again, as countless thoughts began to appear in his mind. Unfortunately, Emery did not have the opportunity to dwell on them because he had finally arrived at the flying ind where the furnace center was.

    Emery was quickly greeted by the familiar sight of the huge construct. Its many metal pipes spouting out different colors of smoke once again entered his field of vision. A faint smile subconsciously appeared on Emery''s face.

    As soon as his orbiter descended to the ground, Emery made his way into the ce. Stepping through the door, he saw that the ce was quite bustling with people. The reception was almost filled to the brim as the staff seemed to be busy handling the customers �C privileged acolytes and elite magus alike.

    Emery could see some familiar faces in the crowd. Among them were the Nephilim trio �C Armand and his two friends �C whom he did not wish to talk with. Hence Emery acted as if he didn''t see them and swiftly walked over to one of the staff who was free.

    "Wee to Hyperion''s furnace center. I apologize but we are very busy at the moment. If you are looking for body tempering service, an open slot will be in four weeks'' time. We apologize for the inconvenience."

    Emery was a little taken aback by the fact that the queue was full for up to a month, knowing how much it would cost to have a body tempering service. It was at this time that Emery, once again, realized that bing an apothecary seemed to have very bright prospects.

    For a moment, he wondered if he had taken the wrong profession and that he should have be an apothecary instead. A momentter, Emery violently shook his head to dispel that thought.

    ''No no.. this is a crazy thought.''

    Waking up from his random little episode of contemtion, Emery smiled at the staff and said,

    "Hello, and no. I''m actually not looking for a tempering service. Instead, I''m looking for Master Dulin. Please let him know that Emery Ambrose is here."

    The staff did not contact the Dwarf master. She told Emery that the master was also very busy at the moment, so unless he had an appointment beforehand, they couldn''t let him in. She then said that he shoulde again in three weeks.

    Not willing to give up, Emery gritted his teeth before saying, "Actually, I am his brother, Master Grom''s disciple, and it is really important for me to meet him as soon as possible. It''s about��Herbs. Yes, important herbs."

    The staff seemed very surprised when she heard Emery''s reason and saw his expression. She quickly had a change of attitude and let Emery in.

    "Hopefully I don''t get in trouble for this," muttered Emery under his breath as he entered the inner area.

    He quickly walked through the corridor he had been in before and arrived at a familiar room �C Master Dulin''s main workshop. From afar, he saw that the dwarf master apparently had a guest with him.

    A young man around his age, with a grand magus figure standing next to him. Emery could clearly see how respectful the dwarf master was towards the other party.

    From outside, Emery could hear the young man speak in a serious tone, "I wille again in two weeks, and it better be ready or the Cross family will hear about this." The subdued voice of the dwarf master sounded quickly afterward.

    ''Yes.. yes... Of course. I will make sure it will be ready by then."

    The young man didn''t say anything else and turned around. When he saw Emery standing on the door, he stopped in front of him and said in an arrogant manner.

    "Huh, Emery Ambrose. I see that you are preparing for the final as well." He suddenly snorted and scoffed. "I am telling you, don''t waste your time. I will not let any of you half-bloods get into the top 5."

    Emery was caught off guard by the young man''s sudden words. He was kind of confused, and carefully opened his mouth. "Uhm�� I''m sorry, but who are you?"

    Hearing the reply, the young man suddenly flew into rage.

    "You!! You! How dare you?!"

    The young man seemed to want to say more, but the grand magus behind him quickly stopped him by saying, "Young master, this is not the ce and time. Please hold your anger."

    In the end, the youth snorted in anger and left the ce after throwing a hateful re at Emery. On the other hand, Emery was left standing there,pletely clueless and dumbfounded. Momentster, he finally opened his mouth.

    "What just happened?"

 Chapter 1033 Harvester

    Chapter 1033 Harvester

    Realizing that Master Dulin was finally not upied, Emery quickly entered the workshop and walked over to the man. The dwarf master seemed to be lost in his thoughts as he didn''t even turn his head when Emery''s steps drew near.

    "Excuse me, Master Dulin."

    Hearing someone calling his name, the dwarf master turned his head around. A surprise look appeared on his face when he saw Emery.

    "You�� you�� I know you��"

    Emery inwardly let out a wry smile. Apparently, this dwarf master did not remember his name.

    "I am Emery Ambrose."

    "AH! Yes.. that dead kid��You are still alive.. That''s good��" Heaving a sigh, the man added, "What do you want?"

    Understanding that the dwarf master was busy, Emery didn''t waste time on pleasantries and immediately went straight to the point.

    "I came here for what I owe, Master."

    Hearing such words, the dwarf instantly became shocked. "What owe? I never owe anything in my life! You�� Did you get a side effect? No no, you have signed a use that we are not responsible for anything that happened to you after the procedure. So you don''t have any business here�C"

    Emery watched the man blurting out words rapidly. It seemed the man was so busy with his work and so deep in thought that he misunderstood his wordspletely. Waving his hand, he tried to get his intention across to the other party.

    "No, Master. You misunderstand. What I mean is that I owe you. I havee to pay back my debt."

    Hearing that it wasn''t actually him but Emery who owed, the dwarf master''s face swiftly changed. "Ahh yes.. I apologize for my earlier unsightly behavior. It seems that I have overworked myself too much, plus that Cross family.." The man muttered thest part under his breath.

    Hearing the dwarf master talk about the one spoken with Emery before, made him curious and ask "Who is that man actually master?"

    Master Dulin looked surprised and said, "You are a privileged acolyte aren''t you? That young man is in top rankst i heard"

    Emery just realized the family name "Cross, Shatter Cross, Rank 5" Emery heaved a sigh wondering if he just made another trouble.

    The dwarf master''s expressions changed again as quickly as before he said, "So how much did you owe me again?"

    Once again, it was clear that the dwarf master hadpletely forgotten about this matter. If he wants, he actually could just escape from his debt, but that is not him. Feeling responsible for owing the money, he clearly remembered the amount he owed.

    "It''s 882,000 contribution points."

    The dwarf''s face was adorned by a smile once again, but then he suddenly said something confusing. "No no, my brother said that I shouldn''t�� although, why should I listen to that liar..? After all, he''s the one who makes me into such a mess now."

    Seeing that the dwarf started to talk to himself, Emery quickly opened his mouth.

    "Yes, Master. I know that I promised I will pay the debt with assisting your work here, but to be honest, I currently do not have much time to spend on apothecary. I need to focus on my training. So�� I wonder if I can just pay with contribution points..?"

    The dwarf master seemed to be in thought when he heard Emery''s words. Then suddenly, Emery noticed the master nced behind him, where Magus Shena was, before saying, "No. No�� actually�� I can''t actually let you do that."

    Emery was so surprised by the fact his offer got rejected that it showed on his face.

    Seeing the expression, the dwarf master quickly opened his mouth. "Spirit stones, I have in abundance right now. But on the other hand, as you can see yourself, I''m really busy and do need an extra hand to take some of this load off." Staring at Emery, he added, "You are an Apothecary Apprentice, aren''t you?, you are my brother''s disciple.. You should be able to do this��"

    "Yes, Master. I am, but�C"

    The dwarf interrupted. "No but, a promise is a promise. Or.. do you intend to break one you made yourself?"

    Emery was momentarily silenced by the dwarf master''s words. He was not one who randomly broke promises, but knowing the other promise with his friends and the safety of Earth was at stake, he steeled his resolve and voiced his rejection in a sincere tone.

    "I truly, very sorry, Master. Please take the contribution points, I really need to focus on my training."

    "No.. no.. you are mistaken. I actually have a job perfect for you, one which will allow you to keep your promise of helping me and also train you at the same time." The dwarf boasted an expression as if he had just found the best idea in the world as he said, "I need you to be my harvester."

    Harvester. Emery had heard of this job during his study of apothecary. Harvester''s job was to find and collect herbs as well as other materials which were required in the apothecary. It was also done by hiring protectors, as many ces with rare precious materials were those of most danger.

    "Dangerous ce! It means training for you, isn''t?" the dwarf master eximed. "Yes, I truly am a genius!"

    The other party''s antics did amuse Emery a little, but he really had no time to spend on going to some secluded corner of the world and risking his life. He would probably consider it if he didn''t have the contribution points, but right now he did. So he expressed his rejection again.

    "No no.. you are mistaken again.." the dwarf''s voice changed, transitioning into a lower tone as he said, "Do you know the reason why I agreed to take care of business in this godforsaken and forced myself through the agony of tolerating all arrogant elites in this ce?"

    "Hm��" A pondering look appeared on Emery''s face. "I guess the payment..?"

    "..."

    "...Yes that too, but that''s not the point."

    The dwarf master then exined about the ess he got to certain special inds which were the habitat of extremely rare nts on the Hyperion. After exining the countless precious herbs that Emery could obtain if he epted the job, the dwarf heaved a sigh before continuing to speak.

    "Alright.. If I have to be honest with you, my harvester just quit his job along with his team of protectors, and during months like this where all elites need tempering services, having no flow of ingredientsing in is a big problem.." Sighing heavily, he continued, "Worst, my asshole brother couldn''t help either��"

    Emery could clearly hear the exhaustion within the dwarf master''s voice.

    "So what do you think? Could you please me out here?"

    Seeing Emery''s hesitation, the dwarf said, "There are indeed many powerful magical and legendary beast in those inds, but I see you have a magus protector with you.." He turned to smile at Magus Shena before adding, "I will still pay you full price for each herb you collected, and as long as you can fill in the monthly quota for��three months, I won''t bother you again. What do you think?"

    Emery was actually about to agree on the offer when he heard there were powerful beasts. After all, he still needed to fix his [undefine] pir by devouring beasts, and now knowing that it would also involve an opportunity to obtain numerous rare herbs, he was very much interested.

    Casting his eyes at the dwarf master, Emery nodded his head in agreement.

    "Alright, I will do it. When and where do I need to start?"

    "That''s great!" A look of happiness shed across the dwarf master''s face when he heard Emery''s reply. He was extremely ted. "Wait a minute, I''ll give you a map and the list."

    The dwarf master shot off towards a corner of the workshop, scouring through the drawers, before running back to Emery with a parchment scroll. Pointing a spot within the parchment, it was the first ce Emery needed to go to. Apparently, it was a certain cave within a jungle-filled ind.

    "In order to increase your chance of sess in harvesting these ingredients, you need to be able to analyze up to Rank 5 nts. Can you do that?"

    Emery heaved a sigh. When he passed the rank 3 Apothecary Apprentice, he only had the necessary skills for up to Rank 4. It seemed that he should drop by the apothecary center for a whileter.

    "Remember, Emery, I need the items on the list at the end of the month. So that''s 3 weeks at thetest."

    Nodding his head, Emery left the dwarf master''s workshop with Magus Shena following right behind. Their next destination, Golden City.

    In addition, knowing that he would be leaving longer than he initially thought, Emery was reminded of the girl who was still training in his spirit cave. Well, at least Twik and the others were there to apany her in his absence.

 Chapter 1034 Apothecary

    Chapter 1034 Apothecary

    Emery honestly felt that there were too many things that he had to and wanted to do.

    Challenging the top 10 of the privileged ss,pleting the level 10bat puppet for his w technique, practicing the Hexagram Technique with Klea, fixing his cracked Devour Pir, mastering the new spells he got his hands on. And now, he also had to keep his promise to the dwarf master.

    If he could have a wish right now, Emery would definitely wish time had stopped.

    As he arrived at the magnificent Golden City, seeing the high-rise buildings and the flying boats, Emery couldn''t help but once again wanting to explore more about the world. Especially as his feet stood in front of the apothecary center, his mind wandered to the joy of doing things that he loved.

    If his home Earth was not in danger, if he could choose whatever path he wanted, Emery honestly would rather spend his entire time doing apothecary.

    A deep sigh escaped his mouth, and Emery once again wished that he could have had more time. 4 months was simply not enough. He realized that not only did he have to leave the academy, he also actually had to leave the entire universe to return home, leaving all these opportunities behind until he reached the magus realm.

    This chain of thought, however, once again reminded Emery to use all his remaining days to the fullest. Even being here in the apothecary center, he really hoped that it would be a productive day.

    Before he enters the apothecary institute, the female magus next to him stop and said

    "It would be inappropriate for me to follow you inside this time. But don''t worry, I''ll be around,"

    Nodding his head, Emery said, "I understand. I shouldn''t take long."

    As the female magus'' figure disappeared from sight, Emery stepped into the apothecary center. He immediately made a beeline to the shop and asked for the attendant for the two skills he had that needed to be upgraded.

    [Universal Flora Knowledge �C Rank 3] and [Analyze Flora �C Rank 3]. The two would be Emery''s only way to sessfully identify and harvest the Tier 5 nts. To be more precise, he needed to get them right away and swiftly went search for the nt.

    However, once again the situation and things did not go as he wished.

    "I sincerely apologize, acolyte. Here it said that you are a Rank 3 Apprentice. On the other hand, the skills you requested can only be given to Rank 4"

    Emery was quite surprised when he heard the shop attendant''s words. He knew that although he got his Rank 2 skills for free when he passed the second exam, the skills could also be bought from the shop if one had the money.

    However, it turned out that things were not exactly the same when the threshold was raised. Given the value and rarity of Tier 5 herbs, the Apothecary Institute forbade those who were not yet qualified to learn the skills and risked endangering the precious herbs.

    Looking at his expression, it was clear how baffled Emery was by the rules. Even when he asked if there was really no other way for him to obtain the skills, the attendant''s answer brought him back to square one.

    "Yes, acolyte. You can take the next Rank 4 exam, passing it and be a Rank 4 Apprentice. At that time, the skills will be open for you to purchase."

    "And when will the next Rank 4 exam be held?" asked Emery, hoping in his heart.

    s, once again, Emery fell into an unfortunate situation. The monthly exam had just finished a few days ago, and hence he had to wait for a month for another exam. He was too stunned to speak after hearing the attendant''s words.

    "Even if you can''t acquire the skills yourself, there are other ways. One of the alternative options is to hire an Artisan to do the job for you," said the attendant kindly, seeing the look on Emery''s face.

    Unfortunately, this idea wasn''t that great either. Emery might have the money needed to hire the service, but the problem was that he could not bring more people to the Hyperion. Hence he left the shop with a defeated expression.

    Having no other choice, Emery decided to go with n B, to find his master Grom or his senior Cedric and ask for their help in this matter.

    Thanks to his status as an official disciple of Master Grom, Emery had ess to the restricted inner area which was located in the next building. As such, there was no stopping him along the way and the moment he arrived, he was surprisingly greeted with an exaggeration.

    "Emery, the superstar has returned to our humble abode!"

    Emery''s brows twitched slightly as he watched the antics the man in front of him had. Thest time he met Cedric was, infact, in the Hyperion after the incidents, which made him quickly ask his senior if thetter could help him with his situation.

    "Master Dulin, huh�� That''s honestly a tricky one��" said Cedric, stroking his chin. "I''m sorry, Emery. I don''t think I can''t help you. Thest time I was in Hyperion was because Master Grom was the one who gave me the ess, and unfortunately, our master has been away and he won''t be back for a while."

    A look of disappointment appeared on Emery''s face when he heard his senior couldn''t help him. But not wanting to give up, he asked, "Cedric, is there really no other way I can learn those skills?"

    Cedric shook his head. "I think you really should just wait for the exam."

    Emery sighed again as he found himself back where he started. If he really waited for the next exam, then that would mean he wouldn''t be able to fulfill Master Dulin''s request this month, which was bad news.

    At this moment, Cedric suddenly said.

    "Actually Emery, I think there''s a way for you." Seeing the hopeful gaze, he quickly continued his words. "I remember that before you finish your second year, you already have a product that could pass the Rank 3 exam. So maybe, if you can ask one of the examinees and show your product, you might obtain the Rank 4 Apprentice you needed after all."

    Emery thought that his senior''s words were too good to be true, and thus couldn''t help but doubt it. "Is that even possible?"

    In response, Cedric said, "Emery, you are in the privileged ss, and I heard that you''re some kind of hero as well. Just ask, what''s the harm in that? Moreover, I knew that simr things have been done in the past, so��"

    Seeing that there was light in the dire situation he was in, Emery took the opportunity he had. "I understand. Point me in the right direction please"

 Chapter 1035 Grandmaster

    Chapter 1035 Grandmaster

    As per what Cedric had told him, Emery took off and went to the third building within the Apothecaryplex.

    It was kind of simr to the second building he had visited earlier. A ce where the master and grandmaster apothecary resided to further improve their skill and create numerous apothecary products.

    Emery followed Cedric''s words to the tee. He stepped into and essed the moving tform, heading towards one of the highest floors of the building. The tform came to a stop, he quickly stepped off it and made his way towards the ce where a beautiful female staff weed him with a smile.

    "Wee to Master Hazard Apothecary. Is there anything I can help you with today?"

    Grandmaster Hazard was one of the leading Apothecarist within the Magus Alliance, and was as renowned as Master Grom.

    However, the man had been bestowed with a special privilege. He was the examinee of this year''s apothecary exam, hence the reason for Emery''s arrival was apparent to see.

    Just as nned beforehand, Emery introduced himself as Master Grom''s disciple and a privileged ss acolyte who had missed the exam. He asked for a remission, and exemption to be tested outside the official exam.

    What Emery did not expect was how hard he found himself saying those words. Still, recalling the predicament he was in, he set aside the difort he felt and forced himself. In the end, he managed to express his intention across, albeit with difficulty.

    A few minutester, after the female staff asked Emery to wait, she returned and gestured to him to follow her. Apparently, the master had summoned him.

    ''It seems to work! Thank you, Cedric!'' eximed Emery in his heart as he followed the female staff.

    Emery was led through a long corridor and to a certain hall, where it was surprisingly filled with dozens of people. From the looks of it, they had just finished having a briefing or a ss of some sort.

    The female staff introduced the elderly man sitting at the front to Emery as the person he was looking for �C Grandmaster Hazard himself. Seeing the other party''s gaze fixed on him, Emery quickly bowed his body respectfully.

    "Step forward, apprentice." The grandmaster said.

    Emery did as he was asked and he quickly found himself standing in the center of the hall, being stared at by dozens of pairs of eyes. Emery swiftly cast his gaze across the entire room and saw that a few who were on the premises looked young and were wearing the uniform of the Magus Academy. However, adults made up most of the people here.

    Seeing such a sight, Emery assumed that all those present should be Apothecary Apprentice, just like himself.

    He was about to introduce himself when the old master suddenly smirked and opened his mouth.

    "You are Emery Ambrose, Magus Academy''s privileged acolyte?"

    Emery suddenly had a bad premonition hearing the other party''s words. However, he still maintained hisposure. Once again, he bowed respectfully to the man and answered the question posed.

    "I am, Grandmaster."

    Upon hearing his reply, the grandmaster let out a chuckle and turned towards the others, saying, "Hear this, the young man standing in front of you thinks that he is better than all of you."

    Emery jerked his head upwards. A look of shock as well as confusion was evident on his face. Thinking that the other party had misunderstood something, he quickly wanted to rify and defend himself. Unfortunately, the grandmaster didn''t seem to want to give him a chance.

    Ignoring Emery, the man started talking about the history of the Apothecary Institute, and how without apothecary, there wouldn''t even be a magus to begin with. Meanwhile, Emery stood there in confusion, not understanding what was going on.

    "If we, the apothecaries, didn''t create the Awakening Pill, there might not be a Magus Academy."

    The man didn''t stop and continued apparently using the situation as a teaching chance of some sort. But then the grandmaster''s next sentence troubled him.

    "When all of you, hard-working trainees, have to diligently study, practice, and fail multiple times in the exam. This young Rank 3 Apprentice dares to demand a private examination, thinking that he can pass it easily."

    It was at this moment that Emery realized that the dozens of people in the room were looking at him with hateful gazes.

    "No, Grandmaster. You misunderstand. I�C" Emery waspletely stunned by the unexpected development and was at a loss for words.

    Out of nowhere, he was judged in front of these people and no one seemed willing to listen to him. Everywhere he looked, there were only gazes of hatred or hostility that greeted him, until suddenly a girl stood up and shouted.

    "He''s not that kind of person!"

    Every pair of eyes immediately turned towards the direction of the voice, including Emery. There stood a simple-looking girl. It was a face he had not seen for more than three years. Karin, the genius apothecary that Emery met in his first exam.

    "Please master, let brother Emery speak��"

    The grandmaster looked surprised. It seemed that he didn''t expect to be interrupted by someone. Even so, he didn''t get angry and gestured with his hand for Karin to continue with her words.

    Seeing that everyone''s attention was on her, the girl became nervous. It could be seen from her restless gestures. However, with her eyes closed, she plucked up the courage and expressed what she was thinking.

    "Master, I think you have misunderstood something. Brother Emery is the most talented and kindest acolyte that I know. There''s no way he''s someone you just said."

    Then, much to Emery''s surprise, the girl started citing things about him one by one. From his lower realm background, his misfortune during the elf attack made him miss the exam, and even to the recent missions and events. Apparently, the girl had been following news about him.

    While the grandmaster and the others were still dumbfounded by what they had just heard, the girl then said, "Please master, if brother Emery asked you for a private exam, I believe he must have good reasons for that."

    It was apparent that the girl''s bombardment of words made the grandmaster speechless. Eventually, the old man shook his head and nced at Emery before saying, "Young man�� I will not grant your request for a private examination."

    Emery sighed when he heard those words. It seemed Cedric was wrong. The merits of the Magus Alliance didn''t matter much in the Apothecary Institute. But then, he realized that the grandmaster had not finished his words.

    With a slightly disgruntled look, the man said, "But�� if you''re really as talented as my prot��g�� here says, I''ll give you a chance. The third exam just finished two days ago, and I can''t make an exception just for you. However, tomorrow there will be the fourth one, the Rank 5 Artisan exam. With my authority, I will allow you to join the exam regardless of your current rank."

    Staring at Emery, the man said in a serious tone. "Prove me wrong with your talent."

    Artisan exam; Emery wasn''t sure if he should be happy or worried.

    ---------

    Dear Earth''s Greatest Magus Reader

    To reach the new Win-Win target of 25,000 cheers, I n to do a mass-released event.

    Please consider voting for my new novel Instead called Re: Apocalypse Games.

    500 Power Stone - 4 Earth''s Greatest magus mass released chapters

    800 Power Stone - 5 Earth''s Greatest magus mass released chapters

    Klik .avans.xyz to know more about the novel, Thank you

 Chapter 1036 Artisan

    Chapter 1036 Artisan

    Once the old man �C Grandmaster Hazard �C made his decision, the matter was over. It was final, and there was no chance for Emery to bargain. He was quickly expelled from the hall, as the grandmaster still needed to continue his ss.

    Tomorrow, although not a Rank 4 Apprentice, Emery would undergo the Rank 5 Artisan exam. And if that wasn''t disastrous enough, he had absolutely zero knowledge of what to do and what to prepare to tackle the said exam.

    Unbeknownst to Emery, just as he was walking out of the room, a figure also came out and followed him right behind. While he was still in a state of trying to understand what had just happened, a familiar voice rang out in the air, causing him to turn his head.

    "Brother Emery." It was Karin.

    Seeing Emery turn his head, she continued to speak.

    "I am sorry for my master''s earlier actions. He''s very strict, hence the reason he did such a thing.. But you don''t have to worry, I''m sure you will pass the exam with flying colors, " said the girl with such a sincere smile on her face.

    Emery was actually happy with her efforts to help earlier. On top of that, he could definitely use some of the trust and confidence she showed towards him, as he himself felt that he was still too incapable of taking such an exam.

    "Thank you, Karin. Unfortunately, it looks like you will be disappointed this time. I haven''t touched apothecary for quite a while, so I''m not sure if I can pass the exam." said Emery with a wry smile.

    Much to his surprise, the girl was still smiling at his words. She said, "Brother, do you have any ns avable?"

    A few minutester, Emery had taken the girl to Cedric''sb. Upon arriving, he immediately informed his seniors about how things had gone earlier and the final oue. Immediately after, a loud scream resounded in the air.

    "WHAT?!! Artisan exam!?" To say that Cedric was surprised was an understatement.

    Grabbing Emery''s shoulders, the young man looked his junior in the eyes and said, "Emery, are you serious about this? It took me five years to finally pass the exam and move up from Rank 4 to Rank 5. And let me tell you, it wasn''t easy at all."

    It was at this moment that Cedric realized that Emery was not alone. He threw a brief nce at the young girl standing slightly behind Emery, before turning his gaze back to thetter and asking, "And who the hell is this?"

    However, before Emery could say anything, Karin red at Cedric and opened her mouth.

    "Are you the fool who advised brother Emery toe ask Master Hazard for a private exam? Are you secretly trying to ruin brother Emery''s future? You should know that my master can do exactly that!"

    Caught off guard by Karin''s straightforward and jarring words, for a moment Cedric looked like he was at a loss for words. He quickly regained his bearings, and this time, carefully observed the girl who hade with Emery. A momentter, a look of realization appeared on his face.

    "You are�� Karin? Master Hazard''s prot��g��, the youngest artisan in the institute?"

    The girl raised her chin hearing Cedric''s words, and said, "That''s me, the one and only."

    Realizing that they were distracted, Emery quickly came in between and interrupted the two. "So, I have to take the Artisan exam tomorrow." Looking at the two people before him, he said, "Any ideas where to start?"

    Hearing Emery''s words, the girl''s harsh towards Cedric earlier quickly disappeared as if it was an illusion. She suddenly became gentle again and said, "Yes, brother Emery. I can actually help you with that."

    In front of Emery''s expectant eyes, the girl took out tworge books and handed them to him. As Emery was about to receive it, Cedric glimpsed the title of the books and a look of surprise appeared on his face. He quickly interrupted.

    "What are you doing? Those are manuals for artisans only!" Cedric said in a stern tone. "Even Rank 4 Apprentices were not allowed to keep them and could only read them on the spot. You were not supposed to show it to him!"

    "Don''t worry," Karin replied nonchntly. "Brother Emery will be an Artisan tomorrow, so it will be fine."

    While Cedric waspletely dumbfounded by the girl''s words, Emery on the other hand could only shake his head and smile wryly. He couldn''t help but wonder what he had done to make this girl think so highly of him.

    Unaware of Emery''s thoughts, Karin turned to him, held out the books again, and said with a smile, "Brother Emery, don''t overthink it and ept these books. You will need to learn from them if you want to do well in tomorrow''s exams."

    At this point, Cedric seemed to have finally realized that nothing could stop Karin''s actions. Hence he only heaved a sigh of helplessness before going along the flow. Together, the two of them exined to Emery one by one the requirements to pass the exam.

    In order to pass the third exam �C the Rank 4 Apprentice, the participants needed to create an original potion, with a minimum quality of Tier 2 with level 3 originality or Tier 3 with level 2 originality. This was something Emery had done in the past and also the basis as to why Cedric previously suggested such a n.

    As for the fourth exam �C the Rank 4 Artisan, in order to pass, Emery had to create a potion with a minimum quality of Tier 3 with level 3 originality or Tier 4 with level 2 originality. On paper, the difficulty only rose one level, but in reality, this exam was the gulf that separated those who were talented and those who weren''t among apothecary apprentices.

    However, the difference and difficulty didn''t end there.

    For the third exam, the participants could present any potions, using any ingredients, as long as they could prove that the recipe was an original of themself. However, for the fourth exam, the ingredient used for the option would be decided on the exam.

    To put it simply, tomorrow Emery would have to create an original,pletely new potion from scratch and on the spot, within 12 hours of the exam''s duration. The thought itself brought a chill down the spine.

    After learning of such sky-high difficulty, Emery couldn''t help but recall the best original products he had ever made.

    [Acid potion - Tier 2, originality level 3]

    [Gaia Serum - Tier 2, originality level 2]

    No matter which angle he looked at, Emery was still far from the skills needed to pass the Artisan exam. Hence the reason Karin showed him the manual which was only for artisans and Rank 4 apprentices.

    "Simply these manuals will teach you apothecary beyond just herbs"

    Hearing such words, without further ado, Emery opened the books and read its contents. One was titled [The Biology Theory in Apothecary], while the other was titled [The Physics Theory in Apothecary].

    In an instant, Emery''s attention was attracted by new words he had never heard before �C Biology and Physics. Seeing his expression, Karin stepped forward and quickly tried to exin about them.

    "To be honest I don''t know much about Physics, but for Biology, I''m very confident."

    Saying those words, Karin took out a potion vial from her storage ring and showed it to Emery. A proud smile on her face, she said, "This here is my original potion, created using one of the Biology methods."

    [Paralyzing Potion - Tier 4, originality level 2]

    From afar, the liquid in the vial looked ordinary with a grayish tint. However, when Emery took a closer look, there were actually dozens of miniscule spider-like creatures moving to and fro in the liquid.

    When he realized that, a fascinated look appeared on Emery''s face. It was at this moment Karin''s voice was heard again.

    "Here is another one." The girl cheerfully unted a dark red pill that gave off an absolute repulsive stench, causing Emery to involuntarily take a step back, which the girl immediatleyughed at.

    [One Million Ants Pill - Tier 4, originality level 2]

    "This is a very effective torture pill made from the carcasses of ming ants. You see, brother Emery, Biology, is the use of living or dead organisms within our products."

    Although very impressive, the two products made Emery and Cedric fall into an awkward silence. The girl looked so young and innocent, but the product she made gave them both a slight chill.

    On the other hand, trying not to be outssed, Cedric also exined the Physics section by showing off various equipment in hisb. Stopping in front of a metal box with a door-like hatch, he introduced the instrument with a smile on his face.

    "This here is a Cryochamber. It sprays a liquid that will freeze and preserve live nts."

    He then showed the two another piece of equipment that gave off a beam of light when activated. "This particr equipment would destroy the cell and recreate it into a new, mutated one." Cedric exined that both were considered Physics transformations.

    Both were advanced methods that were used by high-rank apothecarist to further help the creation of higher-tier potions or pills.

    "For the Artisan exam, since the ingredients will be limited by the examinee, what will be taken into the marks was the advanced method used to create the required original potion. Hence the need to know about the rted knowledge and the reason the girl gave those manuals. Do you understand, Emery?"

    To be honest, Emery was quite overwhelmed by what he had just seen. However, the truth was that his hands couldn''t stop shaking, itching for action. The demonstration the two showed earlier was such a mind-blowing experience that he couldn''t resist picking up the manual and sinking himself into the study already.

    However, that didn''t mean that Emery would automatically pass the test. After all, he only had until tomorrow morning to improve his apothecary skills. The two helped him understand the advanced manual, and thanks to that, after long hours without rest Emery was able to understand the basics of it. Hopefully, it was enough for the exam.

    When the morning sun arrived, Emery came straight to the ce where the exam would be held.

 Chapter 1037 Exam

    Chapter 1037 Exam

    The day for the fourth exam �C the Rank 5 Artisan �C had finally arrived.

    With little to almost no time to rest, Emery walked towards the first building of the icondmark of the Apothecary Institute �C the Triple Tower. Entering the venue, although he didn''t have the prerequisite rank, fortunately, the receptionist seemed to have gotten her hand on his records.

    She quickly greeted him with a bright smile before proceeding to take out the necessary procedure Moreover, just like before, his status of privileged acolyte allowed him to be exempt from paying the 100,000 spirit stone exam fee.

    "Wow, I seem to recall that the second exam only cost 30,000�� Why is this one so expensive?" Emery eximed in surprise.

    Afterpleting his registration, Emery quickly made his way towards the examination hall where hundreds of people had gathered. Looking at the uniforms they were wearing, it was clear that all of them were Rank 4 Apprentices and were here for the Artisan exam.

    "Brother Emery, have a good exam." The little girl said before walking away, and Emery smiled wryly. He wasn''t sure what to feel seeing that she didn''t even try to give him any good luck wishes.

    As he went to join the crowd, Emery noticed that a man was walking towards him.

    "It''s you again��" said the young man Emery remembered as Sabil, the same person who took the exam with himst time. Seeing the familiar face, Emery beamed a smile.

    "Hey, What a coincidence!"

    The young man looked irritated when he heard Emery''s reply. He said, "A coincidence indeed. I finally get to beat you this time!"

    Emery smiled at the young man''s provocative words and said, "I think�� that was what you said thest time, Good luck though. I wish you all the best."

    After saying that, Emery turned and walked away from the young man who was clearly annoyed by their interaction just now.

    Before long, the examiner of the exam �C Grandmaster Hazard �C finally arrived in the examination hall. Walking to the podium, he then began to give a speech about the history of the Apothecary and how there would be no Magus without the existence of the institute. Basically, the exact same thing he said yesterday.

    Apparently, this grandmaster really loved his apothecary speeches.

    "For today''s exam, there are a total of 101 participants."

    When the grandmaster said thest two words, Emery was sure that the old man cast his gaze on him.

    After that, all one hundred and one examinees were told to join him on the basement floor of the institute. Once inside, Emery was very surprised to find that there was a giant cave with a space the size of an ind. In addition, there was also a dense forest in it.

    For a moment, the ce reminded him of where the first exam was held. At a nce, the two ces looked really simr. However, he could tell that the forest in front of them was filled with high-level nts and natural materials.

    "The ce is normally restricted to only those of Artisan rank, but specifically for this exam, all of you will be allowed to experience what it is like to be an Artisan Apothecary," said the grandmaster with a proud tone.

    Given the size of the cave and the Golden City that was supposed to be above it, Emery came to the conclusion that there was some sort of space magic involved in the construction of this ce. Otherwise, there was no way this ce could exist.

    On the other side of the cave, there was a ce where 101 workbenches had been prepared. The ce was also surrounded by various pieces of equipment that could be used freely during the exam.

    After all the examinees took their positions in front of the workbenches, dozens of people could be seen entering the ce. These people were Artisan-level figures who came to be the referee and make sure no one cheated on the exam.

    As soon as everyone had taken their positions, the grandmaster then began to announce the rules and the main theme of the exam.

    "All of you are only allowed to use ingredients found in this ce for your end result. You may use any technique and method, but it must be something original and never registered in the academy database. The requirement to pass is Tier 3 with level 3 originality or Tier 4 with level 2 originality."

    Grandmaster then paused for a moment, causing tension to pervade every examinee. Everyone held their breath and fell silent because the next words he said were what they had been waiting for.

    "The theme for today''s exam may not be the most important, but it is the most needed for the current situation of the alliance." Murmurs began to be heard among the examinees and with a proud expression, the grandmaster continued, "In the next 12 hours, all of you are required to create a healing potion or pill"

    Amotion broke out as everyone started muttering. Healing-type potions was pretty basic since most acolytes and magus depend on their spells. However, there were rarely any high-tier healing potions.

    To put it simply, it was an easy type of potion to make for the low tier, but very difficult for the high tier.

    Emery cast his gaze around and saw that many seemed to be starting to get demoralized by the theme. On the other hand, the grandmaster seemed satisfied with the response. The next moment, he announced the start of the exam.

    "The exam starts now!"

    Immediately after, all one hundred examiners shot towards the forest at high speed. The forest seemed to be shaking as they all frantically searched for materials they could use for their original potions.

    Emery also went into the forest. He used his [Nature Sense] to quickly look at the nts avable in the ce and he was amazed by what he found. But then, he suddenly realized something and was stunned by the realization. The way it is now, he was in a very, very bad predicament.

    ***

    Outside the exam room, two figures were seen standing. The girl seemed to be waiting cheerfully, while the man looked a little anxious about something. A thought seemed toe into the girl''s mind as she turned and asked the man.

    "I never ask, but why did brother Emery need the private exam in the first ce?"

    "He needs to help someone harvesting raw ingredients in Hyperion, mostly Tier 5 nts. So he needs those Rank 3 skills from the Rank 4 Apprentice."

    As soon as Cedric finished his words, they both looked at each other with wide eyes. The two of them had just realized that Emery didn''t have the exact skill needed for this exam.

    At this point, the cheerful Karin was no longer cheerful. She asked the crucial question.

    "How can brother Emery seed if he doesn''t use Tier 5 nts?"

 Chapter 1038 Plant Hunting

    Chapter 1038 nt Hunting

    It was the most basic of the basic principles. Combining a part of higher tier elements with a lower one, in order to help bring up the quality of the lower ones.

    In the field of apothecary, if one wanted to create a better quality result from Tier 3 materials, they shouldn''tbine it with Tier 2 ingredients. Instead, they should use Tier 4. It was a no-brainer.

    Here, Emery was standing in the middle of a massive jungle full of Tier 3 to Tier 5 nts. However, without the aid of [Universal Flora Knowledge - Rank 3] and [Analyze - Rank 3], he wouldn''t be able to identify how to harvest them, leaving him only limited to using lower tier ingredients his skills capable of harvesting.

    For the first few minutes, Emery was pacing around in silence, busy thinking of the best way to deal with his current predicament.

    As much as his brain tried to think of solutions, all his ns came to one conclusion. There was nothing for him to do but to ept the unfortunate situation he was in. With that eptance, he decided to stop wasting time and use what he could to scout and analyze the nts within this forest.

    Fortunately, Emery had the perfect skill to aplish this objective.

    [Nature Sense]

    With that skill activated, Emery started dashing through the forest, careful not to trample anything valuable and analyzing each of them carefully. He made sure to touch the bark, leaves, or stems of any nts that had a slight restorative function and, and took notes on them.

    [Wiggentree - Tier 3]

    A yellow-ish tree bark with protective elements. Identifiable from its rough texture and the distinct yellow streaks extending from the leaves down to the roots, ideal as a base to create forms of protection against diseases and sickness.

    [Spleenward - Tier 2]

    A spike-like moss with tendrils that grows in underwater areas. It is known for its tenacity, sustaining its life even in the most contaminated water. This trait made it an ideal ingredient to cleanse poisons or any toxic substances.

    [Thaumatagoria - Tier 4]

    A fern cluster known for its hardy nature and famous for breaking through massive rocks. It is a nt that could thrive in almost any environment, and it is known for its high vitality and vigor. Careful preparation would ensure the transference of the effects to those who use it.

    About 15 minutes had passed, and Emery had found almost a dozen nts with a restorative factor from Tier 1 to Tier 4. However, he only managed to explore a tiny part of the dense forest.

    Normally, the skill range for [Nature Sense] goes up to 100 miles, or about one third of the forest area. But right now, he mainly used the skill to help his [Analyze] skill to work, so he could only sense things within one mile at most.

    Time is precious, and there is still so much he has to do. Emery decided to focus on his Nature Core and erged the area that his [Spirit Reading] epassed.

    As the spirit energy from the core started to flow around the forest area and circle back to him, Emery was surprised. Now, he found his ability to sense the natural life around him had increased tremendously.

    It was as if all of them were alive and beat for him, their lifesigns were clear like a candle in the nights. Emery can tell right away that the wonderful experience was much because of the added light pir within his nature core.

    With each passing second, millions of data came back to him, all from just the 10 miles area from where he stood.

    Luckily, Emery had no need to analyze all of them. He merely needed to find a little glimpse of the restorative essence he was looking for. With that in mind, he closed his eyes and concentrated, pouring his energy into his Nature Core to cast a much stronger version of [Nature Sense] to find the specific target.

    Gradually, the amount of information he received started to slow down, from overwhelming to manageable level. He was able to feel the shape of the nts, as most of the unimportant textures started to disappear. Now, information came to him in the form of hundreds of thousands of different light dots.

    Emery subconsciously let out a smile, this was what he was looking for. He concentrated on himself this time to try and filter the information to find what he needed.

    First of all, he took away all the duplicate genes, slowly filtering the lights into about a thousand. Then, he tried to limit the result to only nts with at least 10% restorative essence. Bit by bit, the lights dimmed, leaving only around three dozen nts.

    With an ted smile, Emery opened his eyes and quickly headed over to where the nts were. He harvested one each to be analyzedter back at the workstation.

    For now, his objective was finished. He dashed as quickly as he could, even going as far as to use his [Spatial Gate] and [Blink] to move towards and between his target. While the others took one or two hours to look around, only to bring back a dozen nts, Emery ended up bringing back hundreds of nts when he finally returned to his workstation.

    [Tier 1: 311, Tier 2: 112, Tier 3: 42, Tier 4: 22]

    Emery had almost 500 different nts, and he was confident that he managed to find about 99% of all the restorative nts hidden within the forest. He then set each nt down carefully on the workstation. Even when he noticed all eyes were staring at him, he waspletely unperturbed.

    A few momentster, Grandmaster Hazhard, who had been walking around, arrived at Emery''s workstation. He had been spending his time to see what kind of nts the 100 people have chosen. Upon seeing what Emery had chosen, he was stunned for a few seconds. Then, when he regained hisposure, he finally said.

    "You know, I did say you can use any of them, but I didn''t mean ALL of them." He shook his head in slight exasperation.

    Grandmaster Hazhard then took a good look at the nts Emery chose, and he realized Emery didn''t take any Tier 5 ones. He quickly realized what was going on and said, "At least you didn''t harvest the expensive ones. With these many nts, even that 100.000 spirit stones entry fee won''t cut it."

    Emery didn''t answer, instead, he only gave the grandmaster a wry smile. The old man seemed to not realize that Emery was admitted for free due to his privileged status, and it would be better for Emery to let the man remain in ignorance.

    Considering how the grandmaster acted with Master Grom earlier, Emery started to wonder whether all apothecary practitioners really find money that important.

    Then, he nced towards the countdown and saw the remaining time.

    [9 hours, 18 minutes]

    Nowes the hard part. Emery had to wrack his brain and consider all the properties of the hundreds of different nts, then find abination and a brewing method to emphasize their effects in order to create a result worthy of passing the exam.

 Chapter 1039 Recipes

    Chapter 1039 Recipes

    In their endeavor to create a product worthy of passing the Rank 5 Artisan exam, most other apprentices would base their recipes on two or three different Tier 5 nts. Hence their paths were already settled, and only needed to perfect the method they used to increase the potency.

    As for Emery, because of his circumstances of not having tier 5 ingredients, he needed to be creative. He had to find abination that would allow the ingredients he choose to have maximum synergies between each other.

    Turning his gaze to the 500 different nts lying on his workbench, and the remaining time he had, Emery started his task with some doubt.

    All of a sudden, the sound of someoneughing was heard from nearby.

    "Hahaha, what are you doing here? Are you setting up shop?" Sabil said as he walked past his workstation with confident swagger.

    Emery was used to being at the bottom of the list and being looked down upon, which was why he didn''t take those provocative words to heart. All he had to do now was give his best and make the most of the time he had left.

    The first thing Emery needed to do was analyze each and every ingredient on his workbench. Luckily, he had the best skill to carry out the simple but time-consuming task �C [Fragmentation], Emery''s first rare apothecary skill that allowed him to separate the essence of a nt.

    With this skill, Emery could dissect a nt thoroughly, distinctly separating the essences he needed and those he didn''t need. That was exactly what he was doing with the 500 nts he currently had, separating their essence andbeling each one ordingly.

    The objective was to create abination that would achieve the maximum potency, and with so many options ced before him, Emery needed to establish what kind of effect he wanted to have in his product.

    "Healing," he muttered. "A restoration theme�� what would a high-rank acolyte or a magus need to restore their condition?"

    Like an expert, Emery quickly determined the specific effect he wanted to produce, which left him with two goals.

    Since magus possessed their immortal bodies, when it came to recovery, what they really needed was a potion or pill that could replenish their spirit pool. In this case, Emery was suddenly reminded of the continuous channeling he did with his space magic during the mid-test.

    If he had a pill that could fasten the rate of his spirit being refilled, that would definitely be useful for him or any acolytes or magus.

    Therefore, the first product he would create would be for the energy recovery of the spirit pool. Due to its obvious nature, this recipe called for nts that possessed a lot of energy. The more the better.

    Contrary to the first, the second recipe would have an effect that focused on the speed of the body''s regeneration �C something simr to the function of his [Undecaying Flesh]. Most magus were naturally able to heal their bodies from injuries, but a potion or pill that could increase their regeneration rate would definitely be a lifesaver in battle.

    [8 hours 28 minutes]

    Time was at the utmost essence for Emery, hence he quickly selected and separated all ingredients into two groups. One that would be the ingredients for the spirit, while another for the body.

    This way, if he failed in one, he would have another as a back up.

    To make up for time, Emery prepared two cauldrons, one for each recipe. Without further ado, Emery began devising thebination of ingredients that would make up the two recipes.

    He started with the ones with the highest potency, and slowly made his way to the lower ones.

    10 recipes

    20 recipes

    30 recipes

    50 recipes

    [5 hours 35 minutes]

    Almost half of the time he had when he began had passed, and he had found several sessful recipes, but Emery continued. He needs more samples to find the bestbination.

    100 different recipes were created

    [4 hours 10 minutes]

    After he had tried over 100binations, Emery chose the twobinations that he thought would produce the most output and synergy.

    [Spirit Pool Potion Recipe]

    [Pearl Dust Tier 4]

    [Geranium Tier 4]

    [Mallowsweet Tier 1]

    [Hellebore Tier 2]

    [Health Regeneration Pill Recipe]

    [Newt Spleen Tier 4]

    [Starthistle Tier 4]

    [Vervain Tier 2]

    [Dittany Tier 2]

    Now that he had recipes to work on, it was time to perfect the concocting method for each of them. All kinds of factors were taken into ount when he went through trial and error, from temperature to the amount of materials and the type and volume of liquids used.

    Emery had to go into the forest once again to gather more of the eight ingredients needed for the recipes. Thankfully, after an ample amount of time and numerous trials, he finally seeded in realizing both recipes, with the 90% excellent quality he was aiming for.

    [Spirit Pool Potion - Tier 3 originality 1]

    [Health Regeneration Pill - Tier 3 originality 1]

    There, Emery had sessfully created his Tier 3 original apothecary products. The problem was that such products weren''t adequate to pass the exam he was currently taking. He needed a Tier 3 product with level 3 originality or Tier 4 with level 2 originality, which meant that he was currently two levels short.

    [2 hours 42 minutes]

    If only Emery had Tier 5 materials at his disposal, then he would have a high chance of achieving at least level 2 originality or Tier 4 result. Unfortunately, there was no if in life; fortunately, Emery still had other tricks up his sleeve.

    Now that he had the recipe and knew the best method, Emery once again collected all eight ingredients that made up [Spirit Pool Potion] and [Health Regeneration Pill]. Others who saw him enter the forest again when there was little time left were confused by his actions.

    As soon as he returned to his workstation with another batch of ingredients, Emery began to use the unique spell he had.

    [Photosynthesis]

    A spell taught by the Arbor master as a way to elerate the growth rate of a nt, change its structure, as well as enhance and upgrade the energy within. It was the trump card and solution Emery thought of to deal with his precarious situation.

    Emery muttered under his breath. "Well, let''s see how much would this spell do for the the recipes"

    Two and a half hours left on the clock and two levels increses needed to pass the exam.

    ----------------------------------

    Check out my updated website. Movie trailers,ic strip and acess for discussion on discord .avans.xyz

 Chapter 1040 Concocting

    Chapter 1040 Concocting

    At this point, the Rank 5 Artisan exam had nearly hit the ten hour mark, leaving the examinees with only two and a half hours left to realize their original handcrafted product.

    On the high podium overlooking the hundreds of work stations, where Grandmaster Hazard was seen sitting, two figures walked over.

    Apparently, two more grandmasters hade to the exam venue. They came to check the final results of the best apprentices of the month. Seeing his colleagues arrive, Grandmaster Hazard stood from his seat and weed them.

    One of the grandmasters was a woman, known as Grandmaster Hypatia. She was a beautiful middle-aged woman with long white hair tied into a bun and emitting a cold but graceful aura to the onlookers.

    As for the other grandmaster, Emery would certainly recognize the other party because he had seen them before in the past. Grandmaster Anmir, the one who was the examiner on the exam that Emeryst took.

    "Anything interesting this year, Hazard?" said Hypatia with a condescending attitude.

    "Define interesting." replied Hazard in an equally superior attitude. "It''s been a year since we found a real talent."

    "Alright alright. We all know already. Stop bragging about your little prot��g�� anymore."

    After the short banter, the three of them made their rounds on the one hundred work stations on the premises. As Grandmaster Apothecary, with just a nce, they could already tell the level of expertise these examinees possessed.

    Not finding anything notable nor interesting, Hypatia started yawning. Her facial expression screamed the boredom she felt. It went on for quite some time, until they arrived at a workce filled with more material than they had seen from the other examinees.

    "What in the world is this kid trying to do?!" said Hypatia with an incredulous look.

    She spoke those words in a soft voice, but even if she didn''t, the young man she mentioned �C Emery �C wouldn''t have responded because he had focused all his attention on what he was currently doing, which was casting a spell on the nt on his workbench.

    "What kind of spell is that?" said Anmir when he saw the spell causing significant changes and bringing a unique development to the nt. Curiosity was evident in his eyes.

    Upon hearing the question, Hypatia expressed her opinion. "This is definitely a spell based on some theory of Physics. You can see the changes it brings in the molecr structure of the nt."

    However, Anmir seemed to have a different opinion. "No, I don''t think you''re right, Hypatia. This is certainly a spell involving Biology. None of the energies present in the process are extraneous, they are all natural mutations."

    Hypatia seemed to want to argue more, but she held back her words when she noticed something. Her facial expression turned odd. "Wait, why is this kid not using any Tier 5 ingredients? This is an Artisan exam, is it not?"

    Hearing the two grandmasters'' discussion about the young man he didn''t like, Grandmaster Hazard became interested. He approached Emery''s workstation which he had purposely neglected earlier, inspecting the residue in the two cauldrons and the two final products he had made so far.

    "Tier 3, with level one originality�� Nothing special here."

    As soon as he said those words, Hazard suddenly felt a huge change from the nt that Emery was currently dealing with. Sensing the same thing, the other two grandmasters were also surprised. Their attention was immediately drawn to the nt on the workbench.

    "The nt just evolved to a higher level!" Hypatia eximed, disbelief evident in her voice. "Such an amazing spell! Who exactly is this kid?"

    As Grandmaster Apothecary, they had actually seen a dozen such skills, all of which were categorized as Apothecary Divine Skills. Hence, seeing this level of skill being used by an Apprentice Apothecary shocked them.

    Unaware of themotion he caused, Emery continued to be immersed into what he was doing.

    Before long, the three grandmasters saw Emery finished with the nt. As he raised his head and heaved a sigh of aplishment, he was puzzled to see the three people standing in front of his workstation.

    Even though he knew who the three people were, having no time for pleasantries, Emery ignored the three grandmasters and quickly went back to his task, casting [Photosynthesis] in other nts.

    Seeing his actions once again, Grandmaster Hazard heaved a sigh, before muttering under his breath, "Privileged ss�� huh! giving their acolytes a divine skill, and use it like this... such a waste."

    After that, the three people returned to their seats. However, they �C especially Grandmaster Hypatia �C still couldn''t take their eyes off Emery''s workstation in wonder, waiting to see what oue woulde out of his efforts.

    On the other hand, Emery was anxious. He was anxious because of the spell, [Photosynthesis].

    The spell, essentially, worked like [el Growth]. However, Emery had only ever used the spell on nt seeds, never to mature nts. Therefore, it took him a while for the spell to work as he wanted. He was worried that he was wasting too much time.

    [Pearl Dust Tier 4 - Mutated]

    [Geranium Tier 4 - Mutated]

    [Mallowsweet Tier 1- Mutated]

    [Hellebore Tier 2 - Mutated]

    [Newt Spleen Tier 4 - Mutated]

    [Starthistle Tier 4 - Mutated]

    [Vervain Tier 2 - Mutated]

    [Dittany Tier 2 - Mutated]

    After a while, Emery finally finished improving the quality of the 8 nts he used as ingredients for his recipe. The system ssified the improved nts as mutated nts. However, Emery could tell that each nt had increased its potency by at least one level.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t have much time left for trial and error. He had to make do with what he has at the moment.

    [1 hour 59 minutes]

    Without further ado, Emery lit the fire and once again prepared the two cauldrons. Once the cauldrons reached the perfect temperature, he quickly put the prepared ingredients in it, following the recipe to the tee.

    There were some mistakes urring in the process, and Emery needed to adjust the amount of ingredients ording to the difference generated after the mutation. But in the end, he managed to make two products with 90% potency.

    "It''s done!"

    However, after being analyzed by the system connected to the institution''s database, the two products were categorized as:

    [Spirit Pool Potion - Tier 3 originality 2]

    [Health Regeneration Pill - Tier 4 originality 1]

    Emery had managed to raise the quality of his products by one level. It was a remarkable feat, considering the limitations and circumstances he was in. However, such a results was not enough to pass the Artisan exam.

    Feeling slightly downcast, Emery looked at the remaining time.

    [1 hour 38 minutes]

    Seeing that he still had time, Emery pped both cheeks. "Okay, calm down, Emery. You still have time." He said to himself.

    With time remaining, Emery decided to look around the corner of the exam venue. Some equipment simr to the ones he saw in Cedric''sb could be seen there.

    "I should give those a try."

 Chapter 1041 Result

    Chapter 1041 Result

    The Artisan exam was not an easy one at all. Devising an original recipe and creating said recipe from a selected environment was not something that could simply be done within a day, let alone mere 12 hours.

    However, that was exactly what the exam was all about.

    Currently, a hundred Rank 4 Apprentice Apothecary, most of whom had decades of experience under their belts, were all still unable to create a final product worthy of meeting the standard of the exam.

    There was only an hour and a half of time left, and most of the examinees had simr expressions on their faces. Some even seem to have given uppletely, eyes dazedly staring at their workstations. However, there were also others just like Emery, who had made either a Tier 4 product with level 1 originality or Tier 3 with level 2 originality �C merely one step away from seeding the exam.

    In truth, if Emery had been able to harvest and use Tier 5 ingredients, he would have already passed this Artisan exam an hour ago. Unfortunately, this was the situation he had gotten himself in, so Emery had to just give his all and make the best out of it.

    At this point, Emery only needed to improve his product to another level and he could finally pass the exam.

    After racking his brains, he thought of a possible solution. Perhaps, it was time for him to turn to external help. He turned his gaze to a certain corner of the exam venue, where some equipment could be seen.

    Even so, Emery needed to carefully consider how he would approach this before taking action.

    "Alright, let''s see what kind of treatment would be best for the two of you." He said while looking at the two finished products on his workstation.

    In order to know the most optimal choice, the answery within the product.

    Emery went back and scrutinized the characteristics of the two products. The pill and the potion, and saw if he could alter any of them to further increase their potency. If he could improve them past their limits and reach 130%, he was confident that he would reach another level of originality in the final product.

    [Spirit Pool Potion]

    Thanks to the ingredients used to make them, the Spirit Pool Potion contained powerful energy that would help replenish the depleted Spirit Pool. However, for the same reason, the inherent nature of the potion itself was a bit too vtile.

    Therefore, if Emery could somehow adjust and make the potion more stable, its potency and effectiveness would increase even more, which would then increase its grade.

    [Health Regeneration Pill]

    As for the Health Regeneration Pill, Emery realized that the pill was a bit too moistpared to its counterparts. He quickly checked what was wrong, and found that the humidity was a minor side effect that was caused by the ingredients.

    One of the ways Emery considered to resolve the unexpected humidity was to use a bacteria that could dry up the pill from the inside. That way, he didn''t need to reduce the amount of ingredients used, and the pill wouldn''t have to lose its potency. He decided to choose one type avable, per the manual that Karin had shown him before.

    Not wanting to waste any more time, Emery decided to work on both products at the same time. He quickly went to that corner of the exam venue, and walked towards where the appropriate equipment was located.

    Physics equipment for his Spirit Pool Potion, while Biology sampling for his Health Regeneration Pill.

    Putting the potion in the equipment, Emery went on and fiddled with theplicated equipment, trying to remember and follow what he had practiced with Cedric and Karin. Momentster, he watched as the percentage shown on the equipment, which signified the potion''s potency, gradually rose.

    100%... 110%... 120%...

    The process went smoothly with no hups until it reached 120%. However, before it could reach the 130% potency Emery was aiming for, the potion suddenly burst and its content turned into steam.

    He looked in bewilderment at the empty vial inside the equipment, his brain still processing what had just happened. It was only momentster that he realized his hours of hard work had disappeared just like that.

    Emery heaved a sigh of disappointment. Even though he didn''t expect to seed on the first try, seeing his hard work lost like that still disheartened him. Smacking both cheeks, he turned his attention to his other product. This was also exactly why he created two products.

    Unfortunately, Emery was forced to watch as the pill he made destroyed in front of his eyes. The bacteria infused into the pill absorbed the excess moisture and went further, turning the pill so dry that it immediately crumbled to dust the instant he tried to pick it up from the equipment.

    Emery stared into the empty space in a daze. Both of his products failed their improvements, and were destroyed without leaving a trace.

    [58 minutes]

    There was less than an hour, and Emery had returned and stood behind his workstation without any product ready. He let out a deep sigh as he thought he had finally failed the exam now.

    From these disastrous failures, it was clear that he couldn''t y around with the two advanced studies, especially when he just learnt the basics overnight.

    At this moment, Emery felt such a loss of hope. In reality, the two products he had made were great. But they were simply not good enough for the Artisan exam.

    No one ever wanted to fail, but it was not a life and death matter. He should properly practice the craft for the Rank 4 exam next month, and the Artisan exam the month after. He would try to attain the title just before he graduated and returned home.

    Nothing to be downcast about.

    Thus, at this moment, Emery eliminated the thought of the exam from his mindpletely.

    His thoughts then turned his attention to the next urgent matter, thinking of another way to help Master Dulin with. The grandmaster must be able to pull some string to find a way to get an Artisan to do the harvesting, while he himself would be the escort guarding.

    On the same note, the idea of ??bringing the little girl Karin to help him came to his mind, and he was seriously contemting it.

    [50 minutes]

    Emery still had 50 minutes before the exam finally concluded. Facing a workstation full of materials and with the pressure to pass the exam lifted off his shoulders, he suddenly had the thought of using thest 50 minutes to concoct a simple healing pill instead.

    The reason for this was that he was suddenly reminded of two recent events that left an indelible mark on him.

    The death of the servant girl Gete at the Ouroboros prison, and the old man that he couldn''t save in the midtest vige.

    In either case, it wasn''t that the spell wasn''t strong enough to heal their wounds. On the other hand, his healing spell was too powerful for them �C a mortal and a lower realm individual.

    An idea suddenly came to his mind, to create a pill that would solve such a problem. A powerful reviving pill for such individuals.

    Feeling pumped, Emery quickly went into action.

 Chapter 1042 New Pill

    Chapter 1042 New Pill

    Emery has decided to use the time he has to create a pill that is strong enough to revive a person with the lowest lifesign but can be used by a mortal.

    For the creation of this pill, instead of choosing Tier 4 or Tier 3 ingredients, Emery chose the lowest quality of ingredients �C Tier 1. nts that were considered Tier 1 had almost zero value in the Magus Universe, which meant that if he seeded in this endeavor, he could make the pill very affordable.

    He casually chose two Tier 1 nts, and also two Tier 2 nts he used before, and started by casting [Photosynthesis] on them. This time, thanks to the practice he had previously and lower difficulty, the improvement process waspleted quickly.

    [Vervain Tier 2 - mutated]

    [Dittany Tier 2 - mutated]

    [Fluxweed - Tier 1 - mutated]

    [Daisy - Tier 1 - mutated]

    At this moment, Emery was no longer concerned about time. He focused his entire mind to devise the bestbination. A pill that would be strong enough to restore one''s vitality, yet weak enough not to destroy its body.

    The cauldron began to heat up, as Emery prepared somebinations he thought might work. When the cauldron was ready to ept ingredients, he quickly went to work, throwing the ingredients he had prepared and processed them.

    Several trials were carried out and mistakes certainly urred, but in the end, Emery ended up with a blue pill with a healthy green tint on it. He quickly appraised the pill with the system.

    [Reviving Pill - Tier 2 originality level 3]

    However, Emery was not satisfied with his result. He needed it to be a Tier 1 pill. Hence he set aside the pill he had just finished and proceeded to attempt another one.

    Grabbing another batch of ingredients, he casted [Photosynthesis] on each of them, this time wishing the mutation to focus on the life energy within the nts. While he was engrossed by his experiment, Emery could subconsciously feel his Light Pir reacting to the spell.

    To his surprise, as the spirit energy entered, he perceived a golden glow within the nt.

    The nt evolves further to something unknown.

    Emery swiftly threw them into the cauldron. As he processed them, he realized that the golden glow he perceived was still there, mixing with other ingredients.

    It was an essence that was full of life.

    Unfortunately, it was too strong, causing the second objective Emery wanted to achieve �C could be safely consumed by mortals �C nearly impossible. Frustrated, Emery mmed his palms against the workbench.

    "Darn!..how, think.. Emery think!"

    Emery racked his brains, remembering everything about the apothecary that was inside; all the limited experience he had in the apothecary. Then suddenly, a stunned look appeared on his face. He recalled one particr recipe that he had been making so many times.

    As if the locked door was unlocked, Emery''s rigid thoughts were liberated. Much to others'' confusion, he suddenly created a Spatial Gate into the forest once again, to grab a particr ingredient to finalize this peculiar pill of his.

    A poison�� the strongest Tier 1 poison in the forest.

    While others were going around picking up ingredients with restorative properties to try for ast-minute attempt, Emery found himself a simple poisonous fungi that met his needs. Returning to his workstation, he quickly worked on the fungi, starting with [Fragmentation] and then [Photosynthesis].

    [Deadlius - Tier 1 Mutated]

    Now Emery hase to what was perhaps the most difficult part of his endeavor, to somehow find a way tobine the highly restorative mixture and the toxic ingredient in his hands seamlessly.

    Two things containingpletely opposite attributes were about to be mixed together; both could easily turn into nothing, but if done properly it could definitely turn into something extraordinary.

    ****

    From a distance, the trio of grandmasters seemedpletely unable to stop watching what the amusing young man was doing.

    Just a moment ago, they hadughed at the sheer stupidity the young man showed when he decided to use the advanced Artisan equipment.

    At that moment, the three of them all thought the young man would give up the exam with both of his products destroyed. But now, the young man used thest hour he had to create an entirely new product.

    "Tier 1��?! That young apprentice is crazy.. Is he just messing around with the exam!?"

    However as soon as they saw the young man able to push the low-tier nts into another level, once again their minds were baffled.

    "Seriously, what skill did that young man use?!"

    While Hypatia and Anmir wracked their brains to recognize the origin of the spell Emery used, Hazard on the other hand started to tremble as if he recognized the skill but was just unable to put a word on it.

    Thest straw broke when Emery left for the forest and returned with a poison. Simultaneously, the three werepletely lost for words.

    "Using poison.. I see what he was trying to do.. But it''s not possible.. Without specific equipment�C" Before the man finished talking however, he saw something that his eyes couldn''t believe. His figure disappeared as he jumped closer to the workstation.

    "This is�� He is using his spirit energy to refine it!"

    ****

    Emery was currently putting his entire concentration on the concoction process of the two opposite ingredients, using his spells [Photosynthesis]. The start was slow since this was the first time he used it on a mixture, instead of a living nt.

    The spell allowed him to harness his spirit energy to refine the vtile mixture. Joining the fray next were his dark core and nature core, both of whom heavily involved in the process to ensure the mixture progressed. As for maintaining the fragile bnce that the previous two factors had managed to establish, Emery''s Dao which was the epitome of equilibrium came into picture.

    Slowly but surely, the amount of mixture in the cauldron was reduced. Before long, it hardened and coagted into a round pill with dark greenish color.

    It was a sess.

    Emery smiled as his eyes fell on the pill. Even though the whole process lookedplicated, making this pill actually only took a little time and a little bit of energy on his part. Without even testing the pill, he knew he was satisfied with it.

    Unaware of whether the exam was over or not, Emery was just about to check the remaining time when the loud sound of a gong resounded through the air. Following right after was the loud shout of the staff present at the exam venue.

    "Time is up!"

 Chapter 1043 Originality

    Chapter 1043 Originality

    "Time is up! All the examinees put your final product on your workstation!" said one of the staff who wore an Artisan uniform loudly, helping the grandmasters to conclude the exam on their behalf.

    After that, the staff waited for the grandmaster''s signal, but a few seconds passed and still nothing was heard from the venerable individuals. Turning their heads, they saw the attention of the three grandmasters fixed somewhere.

    It seemed they were too focused on watching one particr workstation that they didn''t hear the staff''s words just now. Seeing such a sight, the staff nearby quickly coughed and opened his mouth.

    "Grandmaster"

    Startled, the grandmasters came out of their reverie. As the official examiner of the exam, Grandmaster Hazard quickly stood up from his seat and opened his mouth. "Bring all those who pass the exam requirements!"

    Amongst the hundred and one examinees present in the exam venue, only one person walked to the front in confident swagger after the grandmaster spoke. That figure was someone Emery knew, Sabil.

    The young man even dared to take the time to pass through Emery''s workstation. Seeing the potion that was on the workbench, he looked at Emery with a haughty manner and a condescending smirk on his face.

    "I win," He said curtly, before turning around and walking away. He brought the potion he had made forward. Receiving it, the Artisan staff put the potion into a piece of equipment. After a while, the results came out and the man reported to the grandmaster.

    "The result that came out was Tier 4, with a potency of 105%. ssified as Tier 4 with level 2 originality."

    A wide smile spread across Sabil''s face when he heard the staff''s words. He was so excited that he turned his body, watching all the jealousy and acknowledgement of the other 99 examinees at the venue.

    However, once the potionnded on Grandmaster Hazard''s hand, the man only took two seconds before opening the potion cap and pouring the liquid inside onto the floor. The grandmaster''s sudden action shocked all the examinees, especially Sabil who turned around when he saw that everyone''s attention was not on him anymore.

    "Fail!!" Hazard loudly announced, before throwing the empty vial away.

    Sabil''s eyes widened. Shock and confusion filled his entire being, before eventually indignation took over. Receiving what he considered to be unfair treatment, he couldn''t help butin, demanding answers for such treatment.

    Thanks to his unbing conduct, annoyance was evident on Grandmaster Hazard''s face as he exined his decision.

    "Even though the equipment rules your potion as original, you only made slight alterations from an existing potion. What''s worse, 90% of the ingredients and methods are still the same." Hazard raised his voice as he stared at Sabil. "You dare to bring this kind of trash in front of me?! Fail! Get lost!"

    After the farce was over and Sabil dejectedly returned to his workstation under the scornful gazes of all the examinees, the Artisan staff shouted for other examinees who had made a sessful product. However, no one stepped forward.

    Apparently, restorative products were really not an easy subject to pass, especially in the Artisan exam. As the Artisan staff''s gaze swept over the venue, all one hundred examinees had an embarrassed expression on their faces, especially Sabil.

    Seeing that no one stepped forward to present their product, the Artisan staff then about to end the exam when Grandmaster Hazard stopped him.

    Turning his gaze towards a certain workstation, the grandmaster opened his mouth. "You, privileged acolyte! Why don''t youe forward and present your product?"

    All eyes turned and everyone saw the one pointed out by Grandmaster Hazard was none other than Emery. Various types of expressions appeared on the faces of all the examinees.

    On the other hand, Emery was taken aback by the grandmaster''s words. His product was made of low-tier ingredients, hence he had no n to present what he had made since it wouldn''t pass the exam requirements.

    However, it seemed that the grandmaster thought otherwise.

    "Hurry up and show me what you''ve made!" Grandmaster Hazard said a little forcefully. "You weren''t nning on making all of us wait for you, were you?!"

    In the face of such intense tenacity that the other party disyed, Emery could only sigh inwardly and relented. Taking the pill he had made, he swiftly walked through the rows of workstations and handed it over to the waiting Artisan staff.

    As soon as the green pillnded in the staff''s hands, the three grandmasters nced at it curiously. The next moment, the pill was ced in the equipment for analysis. It didn''t take long for a string of words to appear on the equipment.

    [Tier 1��.]

    When the results of the tier ssification came out, faint sounds ofughter and chuckle rang out from the examinees. On the other hand, the three grandmasters showed no reaction seeing such a result. They still had the pensive expressions that had been on their faces ever since. In this situation, only Emery was seen smiling.

    Then, to everyone''s surprise, several minutes had passed but the equipment still hadn''t shown the pill''s level of originality. Everyone quickly turned their attention to the potency percentage meter, which was still steadily increasing.

    130%...

    150%...

    170%...

    The venue fell into silence as everyone was astonished to see the number shown on the equipment. Such potency percentage figures were by no means a joke, even for a Tier 1 product.

    However, the numbers still didn''t seem to want to stop.

    180%...

    190%...

    It still continued, breaking past the 200% figure, until eventually stopped at 210%. In that instant, the pill appraisal results finally appeared on the equipment. Many gasps of shock rang out in the air.

    [Reviving Pill - Tier 1, originality level 5]

    "Five!!"

    The examinees who were all Rank 4 Apprentice Apothecary, staff who were Artisan rank, and three grandmasters who were above all of them; Everyone in the venue was shocked at the pill''s level of originality.

    However, one person in particr reacted in a rather exaggerated manner. At this moment, Sabil''s face had turned pale with a hint of blue as he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.

    On the other hand, Emery was a little surprised, not realizing the significance of what he had done. Sure, he knew that the pill''s level of originality was special. But in his eyes, it was still a mere Tier 1 pill. There was nothing to be surprised about.

    What he didn''t realize was that there was actually a huge difference between level 4 and level 5 originality. Level five originality was known to be the limit of what machine capable of appraising. It was a level of originality that was on the brink of unknown territory.

    It was a standard that was only achievable by the masters of apothecary, and for it to be attained by one so young made those who were aware of its importance shook their heads speechlessly.

    Grandmaster Hazard walked down from the podium and took out the pill from the appraising equipment. Holding it carefully in his hands, he scrutinized the pill for half a minute before finally opening his mouth.

    "This pill has exceeded the requirements to pass the exam." He paused for a moment before continuing, "I, Hazard, as examiner of this year''s Apothecary Institute Artisan Exam, announce that examinee Emery Ambrose have sessfully passed the exam."

    Staring at Emery who was dumbfounded by the deration, the grandmaster said, "Congrattions. You are now officially an Artisan of the Apothecary Institute."

    At first, Emery stared at the grandmaster in bewilderment as his brain was still trying to process what had just happened. A feeling of confusion then arose, before it finally struck him. At that moment, happiness exploded within him.

    Actually, it wasn''t that Tier 1 or Tier 2 weren''t part of the requirements to pass the Artisan exam. It was just that in the hundreds of years of Apothecary Institute''s history, no one was daring enough to use such low-tier ingredients to pass the exam. Increasing originality, after all, is more difficult than the tier.

    With that said, Grandmaster Hazard has personally taken action and given Emery a new emblem to affix to his uniform. When he turned around, Emery could clearly feel the envious gazes from the examinees when they saw the symbol in his hand.

    "Privileged ss uniform with Artisan badge.." This certainly brought envy and recognition to the highest standard.

    Now that Emery''s evaluation wasplete and none of the other examinees wanted their products assessed, Grandmaster Hazard announced the end of the Artisan exam. All the apprentices were herded out, most of them looking gloomy, dejected because they didn''t pass the exam.

    Emery was about to leave with the crowd when he was suddenly stopped by not one, but the three grandmasters present at the exam venue.

    Even though he was a little nervous because of the three bigshots in front of him, Emery was still able to speak calmly.

    "Is there anything I can help you with, grandmaster?"

    ---------

    Author Note

    Dear reader, I recently hired an artist to adapt the new [Re: Apocalypse game] novel into aic. it was just finished and now participating in a webtoonpetition. Since audience engagement ys a big part in it, I would love for your help toment, subs and like or even share the webtoon.

    Help me out in this and I promised not just extra EGM chapters, but I will also create a webtoon for EGM too. check out if the artist is good enough for our EGM characters - links at - .avans.xyz

 Chapter 1044 Passion

    Chapter 1044 Passion

    While the crowd of examinees left the exam venue in an overall gloomy atmosphere, the three grandmasters present stopped a certain person from doing the same.

    "Young Artisan, congrattions on your advancement. I am Hypotia," said the white-haired middle-aged woman amongst the three with a smile on her face, to which Emery replied with a polite thank you.

    The other man besides Grandmaster Hazard, whom Emery recognized, Grandmaster Anmir stopped his female colleague and said, "You don''t need to act like that, Hypotia. The young man already has a master he acknowledged."

    The woman appeared interested by the notion and proceeded to prod her colleague deeper. After knowing that it was her other colleague �C Grandmaster Grom, she squinted her eyes before speaking in a rather aggressive tone.

    "Huh! That perverted dwarf?!" Turning to Emery once again, she continued, "You deserve better than that old coot. You shoulde to my Hypotia Apothecary instead. I can make you a prominent figure within our circle in just five years."

    Hearing Hypotia saying such words, Grandmaster Anmir barged into the conversation again. "Actually young man, You should put your focus on a certain master who can help you improve your skill. For example, a researcher like me can certainly help a bright talent like you into a master in ten years."

    A smirk crept to Hypotia''s face hearing Anmir''s words, before she opened her mouth. "Don''t listen to this hypocrite��"

    Seeing that the situation was on the verge of going out of control, Grandmaster Hazard stepped in and interrupted his two colleagues'' tant attempt of poaching. "If you two like to chat, you can do itter."

    He then proceeded to ignore his colleagues, looked at Emery and said in an earnest tone, "Artisan, if you don''t mind, would you be willing to show me how you make the pill again?"

    Upon hearing Hazard''s words, the two grandmasters who were about to bicker turned their attention to Emery simultaneously. They seemed to be interested in the matter as well. Seeing the expectant gazes of the three grandmasters, Emery politely agreed to the request.

    He walked back to the workstation he had previously used, this time with the three grandmasters tailing right behind. The grandmasters paid close attention as he gathered the required nts and then began to take the first step of concocting the pill.

    [Photosynthesis]

    An apparent look of interest and intrigue appeared on the three grandmasters'' faces when they saw Emery cast the spell. Unaware of the three grandmasters'' reactions, Emery continued to focus on mutating the nts.

    After all the nts had mutated, he proceeded to light the cauldron fire while also preparing the nts to the desired state for the concoction. Once the cauldron was ready, he quickly poured the ingredients in and started concocting.

    The most difficult part of the concoction was when Emery processed the poisonous fungi. The entire process, from mutating the fungi to extracting the toxin to finally mixing it together with the restorative mixture, Emery had to be careful. Especially towards the end where he needed to control the delicate bnce between the two with the use of his Dao Divine Technique.

    Thankfully, in the end he still managed to concoct the pill.

    This time, Emery managed to make a batch of the small green pills with a golden tint. After clearing his workstation, he then gave one pill each to the three grandmasters who watched the concocting process from the start.

    Without further ado, the three epted the pill and analyzed it carefully. Grandmaster Hypotia even brought out her unusually long tongue and swallowed the small pill in her hands. There was a slight silence before the female grandmaster opened her mouth, an impressed look on her face.

    "This pill is very effective for Rank 7 to Rank 1 acolytes. It could stop bleeding, grant high vigor that can boost their life sign, and even give their cells a meager positive reconstruction. Impressive indeed.." A slight sigh of pity escaped from her mouth. "Unfortunately, this product won''t make a fortune."

    The female grandmaster exined the cruel reality, where in most ces in the Magus Universe, low-ranking individuals were considered insignificant and worth nothing. Therefore, even if the pills were cheaper, it would still not be a profitable venture.

    Grandmaster Anmir, however, clearly had a different opinion to his female colleague''s opinion. Beaming an encouraging smile at Emery, he said, "You don''t need to mind Hypotia''s words too much, young Artisan. We can''t really put a price on someone''s life, so I think your pill is a miraculous creation."

    Emery was happy with the opinion of the two grandmasters because neither of them were wrong. After all, he had indeed not thought about making money out of the pill. He was just d that the pill could help those he was aiming for.

    Hypotia suddenly added, "It''s a shame that you can''t sell the recipe to the institute as well."

    Facing Emery''s confusion, the female grandmaster exined with a matter-of-fact tone, that even if someone knew the recipe and the steps needed to make it, they wouldn''t be able to do so. After all, Emery had used many skills in the concocting process that perhaps only he himself knew.

    When this topic was brought up, Grandmaster Hazard who had been silent since thepletion of the concoction finally opened his mouth and asked what was growing in his mind. Hearing that, the two grandmasters also focused their attention.

    It was apparent that the old man and his two colleagues were curious about his skills, and thinking there would be no harm, Emery told them the name.

    "It''s called Photosynthesis�C" Before he could exin further however, he was interrupted by a loud exmation.

    "The Arbor master! I should have known�� it''s him," said Grandmaster Hazard abruptly. Hearing the name, the other two grandmasters also showed a surprised look on their faces before turning to Emery.

    Apparently, the Arbor master was a legendary figure who was both famous for his extraordinary skills and infamous as he didn''t want to associate himself with the matters of the Magus Universe.

    "You are very fortunate to be able to learn his divine skill," said Grandmaster Hazard, with a ratherplex expression on his face. The old man''s face then suddenly turned serious as he continued to speak, and this time he said Emery''s name.

    "Emery Ambrose, I think you should really consider my two colleagues'' offer. With that skill and your talent, you are not appropriate to be a figure for the frontline.." Seeing the look on Emery''s face, the grandmaster said, "What I''m trying to say is that you should focus your attention on improving your apothecary rather than your battle skill."

    He then exined that Grandmaster Hypotia was considered the best in the Biology department of Apothecary Institute, while Grandmaster Anmir was her counterpart in the Physics department. Either way, the two people were able to provide something that Emery verycking of, and something he definitely needed if he wanted to improve to the master level.

    "If you are conflicted, don''t worry about your master Grom. I will definitely talk to him about this matter." Serious look on his face, the grandmaster affirmed once more. "As long as you aremitted to improving your craft, I can help make this arrangement, you having multiple masters to work."

    The grandmaster then briefly exined that the only thing he needed to do afterwards was to choose not to return home after his graduation from the Magus Academy on the basis of further study in the Apothecary Institute.

    Emery should have been ted, ecstatic even, hearing such words. However, the young man who was the focus of the three grandmasters was silent. After a while, he finally opened his mouth and spoke in an apologetic manner.

    "I am very grateful for the generous offer, grandmasters. But unfortunately, I currently cannotmit myself to the apothecary."

    The reason as to why Emery refused such an offer was none other than his home world and the duel that would have to take ce in the next 20 years. Emery didn''t need to exin, but the grandmasters could clearly see how troubled his mind was and realized that what stopped him was very important to him.

    However, even though they could somehow understand his decision, all three were still disappointed. With a serious look, Grandmaster Hazard spoke words that struck deep into his mind.

    "Emery Ambrose, apothecary is not just about your skill or talent." He nced at the small green pill in his hand before continuing, "You can''t make such creation.. without passion. Through this small pill, I can tell how much you belong and are passionate about the apothecary. Therefore, think about it carefully."

    He then added that the offer still stood and gave Emery time for him to consider his decision.

    Once again expressing his gratitude to the three grandmasters, Emery left the exam venue with a new badge on his uniform and another baggage in mind.

 Chapter 1045 shop

    Chapter 1045 shop

    "Congrattions, Brother Emery!" said the young girl who was waiting outside the entrance of the exam venue cheerfully. Standing beside her was a young man wearing the same badge as her, who breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of him.

    Facing such a warm wee, a smile involuntarily crept onto Emery''s face.

    Both Cedric and Karin had been waiting anxiously since they realized Emery didn''t have the appropriate skills for the exam. Therefore, when they heard of the unexpected results from the other examinees, they couldn''t help but be surprised and excited.

    "To hear you could pass the exam without even using Tier 5 nts and making a Tier 1 pill, dammit. Who are you really?" said Cedric in a slightly sour tone, both irritated and happy for him.

    He and Karin were evidently really interested to hear the details from the person himself. Hence Emery spent some time narrating what had transpired just now. Afterwards, he went to the second floor of the Apothecary Institute to get the skills he needed to pay the debt he owed.

    Arriving at the second floor, a female staff member who had been stationed there immediately greeted him with a smile.

    "Wee and congrattions on your advancement, Artisan."

    Thanks to the existence of his newly-acquired Artisan rank, not only could Emery finally get the skills he needed, he also got thempletely free without forking a single spirit stone or contribution point.

    [Universal Flora Knowledge �C Rank 3]

    [Analyze Flora �C Rank 3]

    After he obtained what he was aiming for to take the exam, Emery also received another surprise that he didn''t expect.

    "Now that you have be an Artisan, you may set up your own shop."

    "My own shop?" Emery subconsciously asked again as he couldn''t believe what he had just heard.

    Cedric and Karin, who apanied him, were all smiling before exining one of the main benefits of being an Artisan.

    Artisan was considered as an official apothecary already, just not on a master level. Hence the Apothecary Institute guaranteed such individuals were capable to sell their own product to the public or lending their service to other parties, like being a harvester.

    In the past, as an Apprentice, the institution would buy any item, ingredient, or finished products. But as an Artisan, one could sell their own into the public market under their own name.

    "Eventually, when the products they make be popr, the Artisans who have their names will be famous too."

    Emery never thought or cared about his name bing famous. He also never worried about whether to sell to the market directly or through the institute. However, Cedric''s next sentencepletely changed his mind.

    "The institute buys from you at a third of the market price, while selling directly under your own name, the institute only takes thirty percent of the price you sell. Do you get what I am trying to convey here, Emery?"

    Emery nodded his head quickly. He had experienced firsthand the stark difference between selling and buying something in the Apothecary Institute, and now he finally understood the reason why.

    He was also told thatter when he reached Rank 7, a Master level, the institute would only take ten percent, and zero percent if he managed to reach Rank 9 �C the Grandmaster level.

    "So Artisan, will you set up your shop right now?" asked the female staff member again

    "Alright I will."

    Receiving affirmation, the staff quickly got his data and proceeded with the procedure. The process only took a few minutes and he received a notification from the symbol on his palm.

    [Congrattions, you have just set up your own Apothecary shop]

    [You may choose the name of your shop]

    "What is this now?" Emery asked

    Apparently, not all apothecaries like to be bothered directly in person, especially when they are famous. hence they preferred to have their identity remain anonymous to outsiders and only known by the Apothecary Institute. To facilitate these people, the institute allowed one to have an alias as a brand name.

    "You can always put your own name or fill that inter, Artisan." replied the staff with a polite smile.

    Emery, however, already had a name in mind. It was an alias he once used in the past. Not long after, information came into his mind, confirming the registration of his shop.

    [Merlin Apothecary]

    [Rank 5 - Artisan]

    [Rating - E]

    [Items on sell - 0]

    When established, every shop started with an E rating. If the shop �C in this case, Emery �C managed to sell enough products or perform enough apothecary services, the rating would increase and he would receive some benefits from the institute, such as rare ingredients, advanced manuals or even special ess to the magus alliance.

    Everything that was presented before Emery''s eyes appeared very interesting. They only made him want to stay longer in the Apothecary Institute, exploring this potentially rabbit hole. Unfortunately, Emery couldn''t afford to do so since he had many other things to do.

    Before he left however, Karin tried to convince Emery to put some items in the shop to at least check if his item would be picked up at a high price. Since there was nothing harmful about the idea, he didn''t refuse.

    "You cane back here anytime just to collect the money," Karin said with a small smile.

    Cedric, however, said, "Actually, since you''re a privileged ss acolyte, you don''t have to do so, Emery. You can use the delivery service through your privilege bracelet for all these things, so you don''t need toe back and forth from Hyperion to here."

    Just as Cedric finished speaking, he suddenly let out a scream. Karin had ''identally'' stepped on his feet.

    Ignoring the look Cedric threw at her, the girl turned to Emery and beamed a bright smile while saying, "You really shoulde by here more often, brother Emery."

    The thought of adding his own items to his own shop really intrigued Emery. If the shop could really bring him more spirit stones, then it could certainly speed up his advancement and provide his friends with better artifacts, spells and such for their uing struggle.

    Hence, much to Karin''s delight, Emery decided to spend one more day at the Apothecary Institute, making more items to put in his shop.

    [Spirit Pool Potion - Tier 3 originality level 2] x 30

    [Health Regeneration Pill - Tier 4 originality level 1] x 30

    [Reviving Pill - Tier 1 originality 5] x 100

    The ingredients needed for the first two items cost around 500 spirit stones each, while the reviving pill only cost him 10 spirit stones each. It took all the spirit stones he got from hunting with Magus Heorgar to purchase them all.

    [Merlin Apothecary]

    [Items on sell - 100]

    Emery kept ten of each item with him and put the rest he had made in his Merlin Apothecary shop. After that, he visited his two Artisan friends, expressed his gratitude for their help, and left the Golden City to return to Hyperion.

 Chapter 1046 Together

    Chapter 1046 Together

    Emery ended up spending three days in the Golden City before he returned to the privileged Hyperion. Dutiful as always, Magus Shena was still following close behind him through the Hyperion and went on her ways as soon as Emery reached his spirit cave.

    When he stepped inside the cave, Emery was actually a little nervous. As he made his way through the cave corridor, he was hoping the girl wouldn''t be mad at him for leaving her alone for days without sending words.

    To his surprise, he found Klea still diligently training even after he peered into the room where she was. A sigh of relief escaped from his mouth before a proud smile made its way overseeing how hardworking the girl was.

    Not wanting to disturb her concentration, Emery quietly withdrew from the room and went into the herb garden. He wanted to check how his 6 little creatures were doing.

    The moment he arrived at the herb garden, he was immediately weed by the sight of six small figures rushing over.

    "Ku�� Ku��Kuang Kuang.. ku.. ku"

    In an instant, Emery was bombarded by words and gestures ofints from Twik and the Chizpur brothers. It was clear that these little ones were not very happy with the fact that they were left out, and demanded to be brought along next time.

    After appeasing the little creatures with pats and caresses and letting them y amongst themselves, Emery standing in his spirit cave cast his gaze around the ce for a while before falling into contemtion.

    Between Master Dulin''s monthly task, the top 10 ranking duels, the practice against thebat puppets, and his own training, Emery would definitely spend the next 4 months in Hyperion and this cave until graduation.

    ncing at the figure of the girl in the dark cave sitting on the stone b focused on training, he decided to make this ce morefortable to live in.

    Using the [Undertake] spell, Emery started to mold his spirit cave into its new appearance.

    With the herb garden and spirit pond located at the very back of the spirit cave as benchmark, he decided the newyout and locations of the caves and started using the spell to create constructs made of stone.

    Emery first formed the rugged floor of the cave into a t foundation before turning his attention to the walls, molding the irregr shapes into a level one. When he was done, the inside of the cave was symmetrical on both sides, forming a rectangr shape.

    Now that the outline was finished, he started on the details �C the rooms.

    The first room Emery woke up in was the one dedicated to the apothecary, which he built next to the garden with easy ess to thetter. After that, he built a living room for leisure and two bedrooms. The ce Klea was currently using would be the training room, after she finished her cultivation.

    Then, Emery spent some time using the [Jade Root] spell to make some furniture; chairs, beds, and other appliances such as tes or cups. To his surprise, manipting green roots into furniture was quite a fun and stress-relieving activity.

    When the construction was finallypleted, Emery went to the apothecary room and concocted a certain mixture. He smeared it on the ceiling of the cave, causing a faint light to begin to illuminate the interior.

    Emery stared at the remodeled cave in front of him with a proud expression on his face. It wasn''t anything stylish or eye-catching. In fact, the ce was still quite in, but in his eyes it had be many times cozier.

    He then decided to cook some herbal soup. Something warm, tasty, and most importantly good for health. It was meant for whenever the girl decided to take a break from her training, but apparently the smell woke the girl up.

    While in the midst of the cooking, Emery felt something hanging on his back. A familiar voice sounded next to his ear.

    "Aaa, you are cooking?! Thank you!"

    Turning his head to the right, Emery was greeted by Klea''s beautiful face and smiled.

    "Did it bother you? Sorry, I didn''t mean to interrupt your training. "

    Immediately, Emery felt a poke on his cheek followed by a yful voice.

    "You bother me? That''s not possible," said the beautiful raven girl with a wide smile.

    The two of them sat down on the new furniture Emery had made and proceeded to have the meal together.

    Klea told Emery about how she already mastered the stage 5 Dao Divine Technique and made her way to stage 6. Apparently, she was so immersed in it that she didn''t even realize that three days had passed.

    Emery could only smile wryly seeing how nonchnt the girl talked about advancing the stages.

    "It was all thanks to your spirit foundation pills, Emery. Thank you." She ended her words with a bright smile.

    It seemed that the girl did improve tremendously in the past three days. Recalling the struggles he had in the past, Emery couldn''t help but sigh at his own inadequacy. Perhaps, this was what a true genius really was like.

    Klea finished her herbal soup, devouring until there wasn''t a drop left. A smile on her face, she turned to Emery and said, "Your cooking has definitely improved, Emery. But let me do the cooking next time."

    They were both reminded of their time together at King Fjolrin''s ce when Klea fell sick. The two of them looked at each other and gave a faint smile at each other. Klea was the one who broke eye contact as she shifted her gaze to her new looking surroundings.

    "I see you''ve made some changes, Emery. It looks much morefortable." Returning to her lover, she said, "Do you intend to stay here for a long time?"

    In response, Emery nodded and told her about his n to stay for the next four months. The girl listened to his exnation in silence, before her expression changed when she heard what he said in a sincere tone.

    "I thought to make the ce a bit decent for you, hoping that you could be morefortable."

    Klea stared at Emery in silence for a few seconds before opening her mouth. "Is it because I''m from royalty?"

    Emery had no excuse to refute her words, but neither did he have to explicitly state them. So he maintained his silence, and the girl stood up from her seat. When he thought she would be mad, Klea instead walked around him and hugged him from behind, her head dangling on his shoulder as she whispered.

    "I don''t care where or how I live�� as long as I can stay with you."

    Emery turned his head and looked deeply into her starry ck eyes. Likewise she looked into the green eyes of the man she loved, gradually finding herself dissolved in them.

    Their lips soon connected to each other in warmth. Before long, they found themselves in the newly-built bedroom and their bodies united in fiery passion.

    That night, they spent it together in each other''s embrace.

    The next morning, Emery prepared for his ns for the day. He decided to go to the ce that Master Dulin had pointed out. When he told Klea about his n, as expected, the girl refused to be left out.

    Facing her determination, Emery eventually relented. The 6 nt creatures �C Twik and the Chizpur brothers �C also joined the trip. As for Magus Shena, she explicitly stated that even though she would join as well, she would not be assisting him in the task. She would be at a distance and only present to ensure his safety.

    Turning his head to the group, Emery nodded. "Alright, let''s go."

 Chapter 1047 Restricted Area

    Chapter 1047 Restricted Area

    Emery, Klea, and Magus Shena; the three dashed toward one of the floating inds that flew on top of the gas giant of Hyperion.

    This time, they were heading toward one of the eight restricted savage inds, a few of the ces where extremely ferocious creatures and monsters resided.

    As the three got closer to the ind on top of the orbiter, Emery could already start to sense the energy markings of the beasts on the ind.

    When Emery noticed that the markings were not few, he couldn''t help but worry a little. After all, Hyperion was a special.

    An A-ss level 5 savage, one of the highest levels of danger a could be ssified as.

    The ind in front of him was one that the habitat left to exist by the alliance for some unknown reason.

    When the three were finally close to the ind, Emery suddenly sensed a powerful magus figure approaching them.

    "Emery Ambrose, an artisan of the Apothecary Institute�� Yes, your information checks out." A magus who seemed to be an entrance guard briefly scanned Emery from head to toe and nodded.

    After confirming Emery''s identity, the guard turned to look at Klea and Magus Shena. When he also confirmed the two''s identities, especially Magus Shena being a full-moon magus, he finally deemed Emery''s little group eligible to enter.

    But that wasn''t all. Before they were allowed to pass, the guard magus sent Emery''s bracelets a little add-on. Aside from being a small source of necessary information, it also contained various other things, like a map of the ind, precaution signals, and even a feature to document everything they did on the restricted floating ind.

    "Wow, this is a pretty tight security," Klea said in amusement.

    However, not only did she not look worried after knowing how tight the security here was, but she even had a look full of anticipation on her face.

    "This should be fun though, I can''t wait!"

    The guard magus only nced at Klea withoutmenting on her remark.

    "You all clear to enter ind, Be careful" He simply allowed them to pass now that their identities were confirmed.

    With the guard''s approval, the three continued to dash toward the floating green ind. ording to the data provided, it was about 2,000 miles in size.

    The floating ind looked sprisingly unique. The bottom of the ind thrust deep into the gas, and apart from the forest, they could see a swirling pathway which went deep inside the ind. From the map its shown there are five of them all acorss the ind.

    A few miles away from the floating ind, Emery stopped in the air to check the data he previously received from the guard magus.

    "Okay. The ind has four levels; the outer part, the inner part, the deep, and the core. Half a dozen different beasts reside in the area."

    [Outer - Magical beasts]

    [Inner - High-level magical beasts]

    [Deep - Low to mid-level legendary beasts]

    [Core - Restricted ess]

    After briefly checking the four levels of the ind area, Emery took out the harvesting list from Master Duli.

    [Knotgrass - Tier 3 x 3000]

    [Borage Mushroom - Tier 4 x 200]

    [Nux Myristica - Tier 5 x 50]

    "All right, we should start by harvesting the tier 3 nts first."

    It was only after Magus Shena saw Emery put the harvesting list back in that she began to speak.

    "It looks like you already know what to do. I won''t be right behind you, but I''ll be around. Use themunication stone if any of you are in danger and need help."

    Before leaving, she added

    "Contact me if you''re going to enter the deep level. As for the core, don''t get near it no matter what. That area is considered extremely dangerous, even for a magus."

    After the dragon bloodline magus magus left, Emery and Klea flew down into the forest.

    Not even half a minute after entering, they were quickly greeted by a group of several savage beasts, monkey-type beasts with yellow fur.

    [Gda]

    [Magical Beast - Level 30]

    [Battle Power - 110]

    The moment the group of creatures noticed the two trespassers'' arrival, they immediately lunged forward to attack. However, even with their number, Emery''s [Jade Roots] entangled them all together with ease.

    Looking at them struggling yet unable to break free, Emery wished he could just use [Spirit Devour] on them. Unfortunately, not only were they wind-based creatures, but they were also too weak for him.

    Kyaaakkk!! Kayak!!

    The yellow-furred monkeys roared and struggled even more to escape the Jade Roots, only for the roots to tighten up and crush the monkey beasts to death.

    "Errr, that''s nasty," Klea shortlymented with a disgusted expression. However, the unpleasant look on her face didn''t stay for long.

    In front of her, Emery swiftly used [Nature Sense] to find the first nt on the list.

    "So what kind of nt we are looking for, let me help"

    "It''s actually a normal-looking green nt," Emery described.

    Klea''s brows unconsciously furrowed a little.

    "Emery�� all the nts here are green."

    "Yes�� Well, no need to worry about it, Klea," Emery said with a reassuring smile before walking toward one of the nts on the ground and easily picking it.

    The fiest nt on the list [Knotgrass] was ordinary looling green grass with a slight lime tint. After analyzing its characteristics and confirming that there were indeed no special requirements to fulfill in order to harvest it, Emery brought out Twik and the five Chizpur brothers.

    "Kuang�� ku�� ku��"

    The six nt creatures quickly became excited finding out that they were now at a new ce,

    With his [All Mind], Emery clearlymunicated with them about his intention.

    "I need you guys to locate this type of nt, but remember that this ce is very dangerous. Stay safe, and only pick this type of nt."

    Knowing the creature are not stronger than the 5 brothers, Emery taught the nt creatures how they should go about picking the nts.

    He thought that it would be good to get some extra for himself, so he asked the nt creatures to get 4,000 pieces in total.

    "Work hard, guys!" Emery encouraged.

    Seeing Emery''s interaction with the nt creatures, an idea suddenly crossed Klea''s mind.

    "If they will harvest for you�� then I will be your bodyguard!" the girl said with excitement.

    "Sure you will." Emery smiled and nodded.

    Afterward, the two headed toward the center of the ind and walked the path to the inner area.

    "All right, this one should be more of a challenge."

 Chapter 1048 Inner Layer

    Chapter 1048 Inner Layer

    Emery and Klea followed the spiraling path, made their way down below, and found themselves arriving at the secondyer of the forest.

    As soon as they arrived, both of them felt a sensation as if dozens of eyes were waiting for them from beyond the dark treelines within the unknown shadows. It felt uncanny.

    Due to the eerie atmosphere, the two of them subconsciously drew closer to each other.

    "What are we facing this time?" Klea asked Emery to check the data given by the magus guard they met earlier.

    Doing as asked, Emery scanned the data before saying, "It should be a Marrow Gnawer."

    Klea''s eyebrows rose slightly at the name. "What kind of creature is that?"

    Before Emery could exin, one of the creatures they were talking about appeared among the trees. It was a hunchback figure with dirty gray fur and spikes at the back of its body. The sight of its gruesome face would certainly make goosebumps for those who see it.

    Klea caught sight of it, and instantly a deafening sound resounded in the area.

    "IT''S A RAT!!"

    [Marrow Gnawer]

    [Magical Beast - level 70]

    [Battle Power - 190]

    Shrreeikkkk��

    Emery had fought hundreds of high-level magical beasts before in the past, but this time these creatures came in quite a number given their strength.

    "10��15�� 18 of them surrounding us," Emery said calmly, his eyes swept across every hunchback figure seen in the area.

    On the other hand, Klea seemed to be losing her confidence. "Why does it have to be a rat?! I hate rats!!"

    "Stay close to me then," Emery said calmly as he activated [Immortal Gate]. His body also gradually turned furry as his [Fey Transformation] took effect.

    As if offended by his words, Klea said, "Huh? No, I can take care of them myself!"

    She swiftly started chanting a string of words to cast the powerful ice element spell [Ice Shard - Tier 5].

    A momentter, a huge shard of ice materialized and shot forward at breakneck speed, sting all the trees in front of them. It impaled the creature that had just shown itself and turned it into a block of ice.

    At the same time, she also aimed the same spell at the area around the two of them, creating an icy field of bone-chilling spikes as an obstruction.

    With sharp ice spikes surrounding her in all directions, Klea felt much safer. Knowing that she was well protected, for the time being, she began to let loose and unleash destruction, hurling several sts of ice shards at the disgusting creatures.

    "Good spell, Klea!"

    Klea''s sudden rampage of ice spells was enough to startle the creatures and freeze a few ones. However, it didn''t manage to kill any. Instead, it made them gather into one group and charge towards the two of them, their deafening screams shaking the air while their fangs and ws brandished ready to strike their prey.

    Fortunately, Emery was ready to wee their arrival.

    [Jade Root]

    The icy field around them suddenly glowed in green, and in the next moment numerous green roots the size of an adult''s arm rose from the ground, blocking the horde''s ferocious charge.

    While the horde of Marrow Gnawers tried to extricate from the roots and ice shards, Emery channeled the spirit energy within his cores and cast the new spell heprehended.

    [Primal Flora]

    In a matter of seconds, a dozen flesh-eating flowers emerged from the green roots that stopped the horde of gruesome creatures. Before thetter could notice their existence, the flowers moved in a sh and gobbled the nearby creature. At the same time, the roots also took action and ensnared those who were not caught.

    As the nts he created wreaked havoc amidst the Marrow Gnawers, Emery released Twik that had been attached to his arm from the start, telling him to stay behind and protect Klea. Meanwhile, he prepared himself for his second purpose ofing here.

    He cast [Slipstream] to boost his speed and then brought out his [de w]. After that�C

    Howwllll!!!

    Emery''s eyes quickly swept around him, and as soon as he found his first target he shot out with incredible speed, directly thrusting his sword into one of the creatures. Crimson liquid sttered all over as a set of three holes appeared on the Marrow Gnawer''s chest.

    Spallllltt!!!

    [Spirit Devour]

    Spirit energy started to flow from the creature towards his body, and a wide smile bloomed on Emery''s face when he confirmed that the energy devoured from these creatures was indeed the darkness element �C the best kind to repair his Devour Pir.

    Unfortunately, topletely devour the Marrow Gnawer whose body was pierced by his ws, Emery needed at least several seconds of time, making him a vulnerable target for its other kin who immediately turned their attention to him when they heard its miserable shriek.

    Seeing the five gruesome creatures rushing towards him, he clicked his tongue.

    "I''ll be back for youter!" Emery said before his figure suddenly disappeared from the sight of Marrow Gnawer who pounced on him and appeared behind it. A glint appeared and blood sttered into the air.

    Splaatt!!!

    Realizing that he couldn''t just devour them one by one like he usually did, Emery quickly came up with another strategy.

    Spattt!!!!

    The forest soil was dyed red as Emery cut off the legs of the creature with his ws, and he then jumped to the next Marrow Gnawer�� then to the next one and the one after. Without exception, they were all liberated from their legs.

    In just five minutes, all high-level magic creatures either had their limbs cut off or their legs were broken. All of them had fallen to the ground, squirming while shrieking in pain. After confirming that every Marrow Gnawer had been taken down, Emery quickly made his next move.

    He started a round back to them, stabbing their bodies and devouring their spirit with [Spirit Devour]. One by one, the creature''s body lost its strength and turned into a decrepit mummified state.

    Klea, who was still standing in the middle of the ice and nt field with Twik, only watched as Emery devoured the creatures with such ease.

    When he finally finished, the girl narrowed her eyes and said, "You don''t really need me, aren''t you?"

    In response, Emery chuckled. "No, of course, I do.. Aren''t you my bodyguard? I will need you to protect me now." He said with a smile.

    After saying such words, Emery sat on the ground and assumed the lotus position. He just devoured 18 high-level magical beasts in one go, and as a result, it created a massive mist around his spiritual core.

    It took Emery roughly fifteen minutes to finish using [Spirit Absorption] to neutralize all of them. The moment the mist disappeared, a series of notifications bombarded his mind, telling him that his spirit force had increased. This of course made Emery happy.

    When he was finally done, Emery didn''t forget to collect the four yellow spirit stones dropped from the creatures before turning to Klea, smiling while saying, "Let''s go find those nts."

 Chapter 1049 Deep Layer

    Chapter 1049 Deep Layer

    Emery didn''t expect that he would be spending hours in the inner part of the ind.

    Finding the Tier 4 [Borage Mushroom] was nearly an impossible task if it wasn''t for his [Nature Sense] ability. In addition, in order to fully retain its properties, the mushroom needed to be harvested in a rather peculiar method that required the presence of a certain amount of heat during harvesting.

    This left Emery helpless since he had no affinity in the fire element. Fortunately, the Egyptian girl who apanied him was able to help. Despite not having an affinity for the fire element either, Klea was still able to make small sparks with her lightning element and somehow got things to work.

    "Now I am not just your bodyguard! You need me more than you thought, Emery." The girl said with a cheeky smile on her face.

    It was certainly much more exciting andfortable to have someone apanying him on his journey, especially if that someone was a person who was dear to him. Hence Emery responded to her words with an affectionate smile.

    Still, Emery needed 200 of these mushrooms and that number was not really an easy task to aplish with the rat-like beasts hot on their tail. They kepting at Emery and Klea in groups, as if there were an infinite number of them.

    When the two of them finally couldn''t take it anymore, Klea ended up summoning her thunderbird for both of them to escape.

    However, a different type of creature quickly swooped in to attack. It was as if they had been waiting for that exact moment.

    [Ephruim]

    [Magical Beast - level 85]

    [Battle Power - 195]

    These flying creatures who possessed bat-like bodies and snake-like heads had been hanging on the ceilings, and when they noticed something was flying into the air, they quickly descended and attacked that said object.

    Facing the barrage of these bloodthirsty creatures, the thunderbird only managed tost 10 minutes before Klea was forced to descend and dispel it. The two of them ended up in the thick of the forest, taking a moment of respite from their incessant battle.

    The numerous assaults by high-level creatures finally wore out the two and forced them into hiding. At this moment, seeing the grim situation, Emery decided to give his newly-concocted potion a try. He gave one to Klea before taking another and downing it till thest drop.

    [Spirit Pool Potion]

    After resting for 30 minutes to relieve their mental fatigue, the two rose from their hiding spot and once again went into hunt for more nts. At the same time, Emery also killed more beasts in order to be devoured.

    Much to his delight, the potion was able to increase the regeneration rate of Klea''s spirit pool greatly, about 20% faster in an hour. Meanwhile, Emery who possessed a much bigger spirit pool only received a 5% increase. Truly a stark difference.

    Still, even though it was not a big increase, any amount of advantage was very much weed.

    It took Emery roughly 48 hours before he could finally gather 250 of those troublesome Borage Mushrooms. And just like before, he separated and pocketed fifty of the best quality for himself.

    As for the results of his devouring, he had managed to kill an equal number of creatures and as a result, managed to regain 6 points for his spirit power, leaving him with only half the endeavor remaining.

    [Spirit force 1526 (1532)]

    Now that they were done here, it was time for the two of them to go another level below and finish collecting the Tier 5 ingredients.

    In order to be safe, Emery didn''t forget to use themunication stone and message the female Dragon bloodline magus of his intention.

    "I understand. Be careful," replied the female magus. She didn''t say anything else, hence Emery went ahead and headed toward the next level.

    Just like at the surface of the floating ind, there was another spiraling path that went deeper into the ground. When Emery stepped inside and made his way through, what he found were caves filled with ck moss that illuminated the dark.

    "We need to be extra careful now. Any legendary creature is not to be underestimated." Emery said to Klea without turning his head around.

    If devouring and getting more energy to fix his broken pir was the main objective Emery was after, he would honestly rather grind on the second level, especially with Klea following him. After all, although the ce was by no means safe, the danger level was still manageable.

    The ce they were about to enter, however, was something that made even Emery nervous.

    Legendary-level beasts were no simple matter. The Beholder which he struggled to defeat in the past was only categorized as a middle-level one, hence they might find simr or even stronger creatures in this ce.

    As if that wasn''t bad enough, as stated in the data they received, the third level would interfere with any kind of Spirit Reading, which meant that Emery wouldn''t be able to use his [Nature Sense] to find what he was looking for as easily. He also couldn''t use [Spatial Gate] to escape if he ran into danger, since the skill needed an anchor to be activated.

    Again, Emery said to Klea. "Let''s put safety first. Sneak in and sneak out as quietly and quickly as we can."

    After saying those words, Emery cast his darkness spell [Dark Void] while Klea used her water spell [Reflection]. Twoyers of different attributes swiftly enveloped their figures, as both cautiously made their way through the dark, dimly-lit ce.

    "We are looking for golden moss. The list says fifty portions of 10 grams, so a total of 500 grams."

    Without the aid of his spirit sense, Emery had to rely on [Universal Flora Knowledge - Level 3] to understand the characteristics of the nt and calcte where it might grow. It was an arduous task, to say the least.

    Before long, after scouring through the bleak ce, Emery finally found the golden moss However, there wasn''t even enough for one portion. Disappointment was not enough to express what he was currently feeling.

    "Damn, this is harder than I thought."

    After a few miles of exploring through the pce, the two of them finally spotted the first habitat of this level. A terrifying mid-level legendary beast in the form of a 10-meter-tall tree golem.

    [Treent]

    [Legendary Beast - level 60]

    [Battle Power - 300]

    Seeing such stats, Emery turns a little anxious.

    "Twik, protect her."

    Immediately after, Emery used his trump card the [Twilight Form]. The idea was only to test the other party''s power and leave immediately. However, it effectively and instantly changed when his eyes caught the peculiar sight of the creature.

    Some part of the creature''s body was covered with golden moss. The exact kind he was looking for.

    With a wry smile, Emery readied his fighting stance as he muttered under his breath.

    "I guess we have to defeat this giant after all."

 Chapter 1050 Plant Giant

    Chapter 1050 nt Giant

    [Ice Shard]

    Numerous ice shards swiftly flew through the air towards the 10 meter tall tree golem. Sessive loud noises resounded through the air as the creature was fiercely bombarded and covered in icy mist.

    The spell managed to freeze the creature''srge trunk-like feet and slowed its speed to a crawl. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Emery bursted into the air and fired the [Dark Matter] spell he had prepared at it.

    BAAAAMMMM!!!

    With a powerful explosion that caused dust to rise everywhere, arge part of its head disappeared turning to ashes. As if it were a doll that had its strings cut off, its massive body copsed to the ground with a thud.

    "Good job, Klea!" Emeryplimented her assistance with a smile.

    The girl, however, looked a little annoyed as she shed a sour smile at him.

    Both Emery and Klea had been fighting this legendary beast for fifteen minutes now, and the source and reason for the Egyptian Queen''s irritation was none other than her performance, or rather her offensive spells. Lightning, wind, ice, water; neither of them were able to damage the legendary creature.

    Hence in this fight, she was forced to once again y the supporting role

    "Watch out! It''s not over yet!" Emery said as he watched the body of the fallen creature slowly get back up, its head gradually returning to its original shape. He was surprised by the fact that it could still use its powerful regeneration ability despite not having its head anymore.

    This time, as soon as it stood up, the tworge wooden golem''s hands sank deep into the ground. The next instant, roots simr to Emery''s [Primal Flora] spell came out from the ground. The difference was instead of Emery''s measly dozen, the number the creature summoned was in the hundreds.

    Hundreds of spear-like spiky roots shot out, attacking Emery and Klea from all sides. Seeing such a lethal attack, the two quickly used their respective defensive spells to block.

    [Jade Wall]

    [Ice Prison]

    Walls of jade and ice rose from the ground, stopping the deadly roots from reaching them.

    Even so, the situation still turned into a close-range fight as another wave of roots rushed over, forcing Klea to take out her sword which Emery quickly followed. Twik, who had stayed close to the girl, managed to stop half of the attacks that had slipped past the wall and aimed at her.

    Seeing Klea and Twik able to protect themselves, Emery''s figure shot forward at high speed as he forced his way and drew closer to the legendary creature. In response to his advance, hundreds of roots shot toward him like a dense swarm of bees.

    Emery however has prepared one attack, His sword has channeled powerful dark energy that he swiftly unleashed.

    [Shadow Edge]

    The air seemed to ripple violently as that dark energy wave cruised forward through the air, destroying all the roots that stood in its path. With nothing threatening his life, Emery cast a [Blink] and appeared on the creature''s wide shoulder.

    Raising the sword in his hand high into the air, ayer of brilliant light enveloped the entire de. As soon as his feetnded on the creature, Emery immediately swung the weapon downwards, unleashing his new sword skill [Omega Strike] at the creature.

    BAAAAAMMMMMM!!!

    A massive sword strike descended upon the creature''s shoulder, breaking the arm and instantly causing half of the hundreds of roots attacking them toe to a halt.

    The creature screamed in anger as well as in pain,manding all the other roots to attack. Unfortunately its roots didn''t manage to touch Emery as he kept teleporting all over the ce, while also carving many wounds on its body. He continued to strike until he suddenly found a glowing green light with a certain shape moving within it.

    The data showed that the legendary creature has a clear weakness, namely a certain worm that lives in its body. In fact, the creature was basically done if the worm was taken care of. The problem was the fact that the worm merely 10 centimeter long and its ce of hiding was different with each individual Treent,

    "I found you!" Emery shouted excitedly, as a pair of three ws sprouted on his knuckle and pierced the glowing green light.

    SPLAT!

    [Spirit Devour]

    Being a legendary-level creature, the Treent naturally possessed a tremendous amount of spirit energy. When he confirmed it to be a nt element spirit energy, Emery suddenly felt the urge within him scream aloud. It wanted to devour it all.

    He didn''t even care when the roots the creature summoned began to entangle and pierce his body.

    Emery continued to stand still, his ws still deep within the creature''s body, letting his [Jade Skin] and [Undecaying Body] do their jobs while continuing to devour the creature.

    Seeing this, Klea quickly ran over and cut off any roots that were entangling her lover''s body, before proceeding to protect Emery with her spells. A thick wall of ice was erected around the three of them while another wave of elemental rampage swept over, stopping the roots from helping its summoner.

    Finally, about a minuteter, the legendary creature stopped its struggle. The deadly spiky roots that were constantly hitting the wall Klea had erected limply fell to the ground.

    Apparently, Emery''s devouring skill was able to stop the creature''s monstrous ability to regenerate itself. One minuteter, he had finallypletely devoured the creature''s energy leaving its body into an empty husk.

    Emery was gasping for air when he was done with his deed. Even so, he ignored his short breaths and quickly sat in the lotus position, using [Spirit Absorption] to digest the gains he had obtained.

    It took him fifteen minutes topletely absorb all the spirit mist outside the core, and when finished he received two spirit power increases.

    "Two points from just one creature!? That''s a lot of energy!" Shouts of joy echoed within his mind.

    When Emery opened his eyes, a smile adorned his face, he was surprised to find Klea looking angry. Both her hands on her seductive waist, she red at him saying, "You are too reckless Emery! We should have discussed a better strategy before dealing with it! "

    Emery didn''t dare to argue back since he knew the reason she was like this was because she was worried about him. Therefore he just nodded, agreeing as Klea reprimanded him. Only after Klea looked satisfied did Emery finally harvest the golden moss on the Treent''s dead body.

    He sessfully obtained a total of 30 grams, an amount worth three portions of the golden moss from the legendary creature. Seeing such a bountiful harvest, Emery was pumped and went to find more of them.

    The two of them fought a few more of the legendary creatures that day, this time with better coordination and easier time since their opponent''s attack pattern wasrgely simr.

    When Emery caught sight of the glowing light of the worm, both Klea and Twik would immediately take action, the former cast a protection spell while thetter transformed into a shield, to lower the risk of him being hurt.

    The battles also allowed two of them to have the opportunity to practice swordsmanship together, improving the coordination between their [Hexagram Technique] which greatly increased their defensive capability.

    At the end of the day, they managed to kill 8 more Treent, and Emery received a total of 10 spirit force from devouring them.

    [Spirit force 1532 (1540)]

    At this point, they had decided to take a break and return to the first level. Emery, however, felt that finally, his broken [undefined] pir started to form. A certain glint shed across his eyes.

    "I just need a few more."

 Chapter 1051 The Deep

    Chapter 1051 The Deep

    Emery had spent three days on the floating ind. Out of all the three ingredients he needed to collect, only the tier 5 ones were left; another 200 grams, about 20 portions.

    During these three days, the Chizpur brothers collected almost twice the tier 3 nts amount he asked them to gather. Emery was pleasantly surprised at first, but he soon became worried that they might get reprimanded for taking too much.

    Because of this, he quickly told them to stop and allowed them to enter the deep level of the with him instead.

    [Spirit Force: 1540]

    Looking at his current spirit force, Emery was fairly sure that he needed just a little bit more to fix his [Undefined] pir. Hence, faced with such an opportunity, he wasmitted not to leave this ce until he had devoured enough.

    With new determination, the group once again entered the deep level.

    "Don''t make a sound. If you do, all of you can go back inside my spatial space," Emery said in a low voice while motioning for the little creatures to stay quiet. Or perhaps, it would be even better if they could stay underground.

    There were two other legendary beasts could be found in the deep level area, and the group spotted both of them as they walked through the illuminated caves.

    One of them was a tiger-like beast with fiery fur, and the other was a flying bat with a dozen eyes.

    [Fithera]

    [Legendary Beast - Level 50]

    [Battle Power - 320]

    [Hundred Sights]

    [Legendary Beast - Level 45]

    [Battle Power - 290]

    Just by looking at their levels and battle power, Emery could tell that these legendary beasts would be a hassle to deal with. Moreover, they were fire and lighting-based creatures, which Emery couldn''t devour.

    It wasn''t worth the risk, energy, and time.

    Fortunately, the burrowing skill of the five Chizpur brothers allowed Emery to see more in the caves. Thanks to this, he was able to spot the Golden Moss and the Tree Giants without spending too much time.

    "Now!!"

    With the element of surprise and precise coordination, Emery was able to quickly find the glowing light hidden within the Tree Giants. At the same time, the Chizpur brothers provided him extra defense with their protection spell, allowing him to focus more on his offense.

    One�� two�� four�� six��

    After swiftly defeating six more of those gigantic creatures, Emery was finally able to gather all the Golden Moss he needed. However��

    [Spirit Force: 1545]

    He was still five points of spirit force away from his target.

    After deliberating for just a few moments, Emery decided to continue his venture. He had already gone this far, and going back when he was just a step away from his goal��

    He was really unwilling to do such a thing.

    ��

    The group had continued walking deeper while defeating more Tree Giants for a while, and in front of them now were multiple cracks glowing with different colors on the ground.

    Emery looked at them. Interestingly, although it was rather faint, he could feel powerful spirit energy emanating from them.

    Behind him, Klea also silently looked at the cracks. She couldn''t quite pinpoint why, but those cracks gave her a strange feeling.

    With his vignce raised and the others right behind him, Emery carefully walked forward to check where those cracks led.

    Not long after following the cracks, Emery noticed ayer of mist simr to the gas he found outside the ind in front of them. Not only that, but it seemed that even the area around them was covered in a much thinneryer of it.

    Deeper in the mist, arge hole that seemed to be the center of the strange cracks was emitting a faint glow. From where he was standing, he could feel an immensely powerful spirit energy from the hole.

    The energy was the same as he previously felt from the cracks, but this time, it was much denser.

    Considering the three levels ofyers he had been traveling through, Emery assumed that they had to be around 10 miles deep. It was no wonder that they were so close to the source of the gas mist.

    Emery tried to peer into the hole, but it was so much more densely covered in the mist to the point he actually couldn''t see anything. As he focused to see what was there, distant whispers began to caress his ears.

    Soft, soft voices��

    He couldn''t understand what they were saying even with his spirit reading and the system trantor attached to his palm, but he could feel��

    They were calling him, beckoning him��

    "Emery!" Klea abruptly pulled him backward, jolting him out of his reverie. "What happened to you!?"

    The voices vanished. Not a trace of them remained in his ears as if everything he just heard was an illusion.

    However, he could still feel something calling him, tempting him toe closer.

    Emery was about to reassure the worried girl when all of a sudden, a figure he recognized swiftly dashed toward where the two of them were.

    With a serious expression on her face, Magus Shenanded between Emery and the hole veiled in gray mist. "Step back! Don''t get any closer!"

    Emery was a bit startled when he saw the magus''s reaction and sudden appearance, but he still obediently moved back a few steps with Klea.

    The dragon bloodline''s magus expression rxed a little when she saw this, but it was only after they went further away from the hole that she began exining to them.

    Deep within the Hyperion still lied the remains of the celestial being that formed the. Even if Emery had ess to enter the core level of the, only those at the magus level or higher could withstand the powerfull aura.

    "Do you still have a lot to collect?" the magus suddenly asked.

    "Just a few more."

    Apparently, the fact Emery almost enter the core area, worried the magus. Because of this, she ended up staying close to watch over him, helping him kill more of the Tree Giants in the process.

    [Spirit Force: 1550]

    With Magus Shena''s help, Emery managed to swiftly devour 8 more Tree Giants and thus finally maximize his spirit force to reach another bottleneck. At the same time, he also managed to get 10 extra portions, so it was about time for him to leave the ind.

    He initially thought about immediately delivering the herbs to the tempering stations, but

    Considering the strange feeling within his dark core, he decided to take care of his cracking pir first.

 Chapter 1052 Devour

    Chapter 1052 Devour

    Ever since they left the floating ind and returned to the spirit cave, Emery had been sitting in his cultivation room. Not moving, in the lotus position.

    Not too far from Emery, a figure of a beautiful girl was seen observing him intently.

    Simrly, Klea had also been standing guard in the room, watching for any mishaps because she knew the hardships and risks of what Emery was trying to do. Repairing a broken pir was something that wasn''t simple to handle. One mistake, and everything could crumble down.

    From what she had researched, failure could bring about a huge setback in one''s cultivation, or worse, lose the opportunity to advance to the magus realm forever. Her worry increased when she recalled that Emery''s pir was not the ordinary kind of pir at all.

    It was the variation one, the [Devour] pir. Still, even though she was worried sick, there was actually nothing Klea could do. She could only ce her hope on her man''s ability and the fact that Magus Heorgar knew what was best for Emery and his future.

    In the end, due to her worry, the girl approached closer and ended up sitting opposite of him. A small distance of one meter separated them two. Because it looked like it was going to take a long time, she quietly went on with her own cultivation.

    As the two of them delved into a bottomless abyss called cultivation, outside time passed by like a sh. Before long, a day passed. Then, five days. Eventually, ten days had passed before a sign of movement was detected in the cultivation room.

    Emery spent thest 10 days cultivating the foreign energy that had been filling up his broken [Devour] pir. The deed was anything but easy. His entire body had been drenched in his own sweat while his breath ragged like a dog all these time. However, a smile bloomed on his face because he knew today was the time.

    The foreign energy within his body had all gathered and reached its peak, and it was time for him to release it.

    In that instant, his dark core trembled while his nature core swiftly followed suit momentster. Emery, whose consciousness fixed on what was going on within his body, could see beams of brilliant lighting out from the Devour pir.

    Following the appearance of light, the cracks that were visible everywhere on the surface of the pir gradually closed, leaving a wless surface without any blemish. Excitement grew within Emery as he watched the pir gradually refine to perfection.

    The moment thest crack seen on the pir disappeared, Emery felt a deluge of powerful energy rushed out causing ripples in his dark core.

    [Pir formed - Devour]

    [Spirit force has increased exponentially]

    It was as if a full dam had finally burst, the energy that was previously kept was released all together. Following right after was the sight of Emery''s spirit force rising at the speed of a falling meteor.

    [1560��]

    [1570��]

    [1580��]

    [1590��]

    Emery had his share of experience of having a surge of energy. Many, in fact. However, this time felt different. Extremely so.

    He had expected pain wrecking in his core. But this time, it wasn''t just his core that experienced pain, but also the entire nerve systems of his body. It was like a massive flood that destroyed the ecosystem.

    Moreover, the rapid and tremendous increase of spirit force apparently caused a reaction with his blood, and Emery knew precisely what wasing next��

    The urge.

    In the past, Magus Heorgar had repeatedly warned him about the savage nature of the Devour pir, and this was definitely what the man meant by it. The urge to consume anything and everything.

    With much difficulty, Emery mustered the energy he had to open his mouth.

    "Klea�� leave��"

    At first, the girl was happy to see that Emery had opened her eyes. But she quickly became anxious hearing his words.

    "W-why?" She asked with apparent worry. "What happened? What can I do?!"

    Again, gritting his teeth since the urge began to go out of his control, Emery said, "The urge�� GO!"

    The next moment, without his consent ormand, Emery''s body began to transform to his Fey form.

    "Urrghhhhhh!!"

    The sudden event quickly rmed the girl in front of him. "No�� I''m not leaving. There''s no way I''ll leave you when you need help, Emery."

    After saying those words, Klea''s quickly cast her Tier 4 healing magic [Restoration] on Emery''s body. When she saw that it seemed to have no effect, she quickly switched to the new spell she recently learnt, a Tier 5 healing spell [Body and Mind].

    It was a spell she learnt after the mid-test event that left her helpless when Emery was unconscious.

    The spell was supposed to help calm the mind of those who were affected by mental attacks in physical or mental form. Surprisingly, it managed to make Emery, who had been growling ever since, slowly calmed down.

    "This is working!" Klea said excitedly.

    Unfortunately, the effect seemed to only be effective for a while before Emery''s body suddenly turned bigger. His figure started to hunch while dark fur began to appear not only on his hands, but all over his body as well.

    "W-what�� going on�� Emery." Klea was terrified to see Emery''s body transforming without his control.

    Mustering the leftover energy he had after resisting the urge from taking over himpletely, Emery rotated his finger, trying to cast a spatial gate, but he wasn''t able to.

    Emery grounded his teeth and said what he wanted to tell her. Due to his transformation, the word came out half roaring.

    "GOOOOO!!!"

    Instead of heeding his words, Klea still stood her ground and cast [Ice Prison]. Pirs of ice quickly rose from the ground, shackling Emery''s body with extreme cold. However, it didn''t take long for cracks to appear everywhere.

    It was at this moment that five small figures burst into the room where Klea and Emery were. As if knowing their creator''s chaotic state, Twik and the 5 Chizpur brothers came at an opportune time and quickly cast their protective spell to stop Emery. Unfortunately, their efforts were in vain.

    Seeing that the nt creatures could be in danger, Klea quickly shouted, "Run!"

    Before they could escape, however, the ice shackles Emery''s body shattered apart. From within, a huge beast with jet ck fur walked out. The beast had two long des in its arms, its sharp fangs bared ready to ravage anything in its path.

    Seeing the beast turning its attention on Twik and the 5 Chizpur brothers, Klea quickly shouted, "Emery, stop!"

    The beast was about to attack when suddenly a wind blew inside the cave with an appearance of a figure in front of Klea.

    "You all get back!"

    The new arrival was Magus Shena who appeared in her dragon form. She looked at the transformed Emery and said, "This is a side effect from forming the devouring pir. I have seen this before."

    "Then, what should we do?" Klea asked anxiously.

    The female magus didn''t answer the question. She just took out her crystal spear, her eyes fixed on the beast. The sight immediately made Klea worry as a bad feeling welled up within her.

    "What are you doing?"

    Before Klea could realize it, the magus''s hand was empty and the spear had pierced through the beast''s chest. A deafening roar shook the entire spirit cave.

    ROAAARRRRR!!!

    "Come fight me!" Magus Shena said before her figure shot out of the cave, whereupon the dark beast immediately chased after. Worried about Emery, Klea also quickly chased after the two of them.

    What greeted Klea upon stepping out of the cave was the devastating sight that resulted from the fierce battle between the unbridled Night Wolf and the female Dragon magus. Powerful attacks urred between the two, causing the beautiful scenery of the ind to be shattered.

    Having summoned her thunderbird, Klea watched the fight from above with a worried expression on her face.

 Chapter 1053 Wolf Beast VS Azure Dragon

    Chapter 1053 Wolf Beast VS Azure Dragon

    Klea had never seen this form of Emery before.

    It had the same size and familiarity as the Night Wolf.

    However, instead of just his hands turning sharp and his limbs covered in jet ck fur, his entire body turned to that of a wolf. Emery currently looked really simr as to when he used his second form of his previous fey transformation, but with a much stronger aura and six long, de-like ws on his hands.

    HOOWWLLL�C!!

    As its howl echoed through the air, the beast''s figure shot forward at unprecedented speed. Seeing the three meter tall monster charging towards her like a meteor, the female magus quickly stepped aside.

    The crazed Emery dashed past her as a result, crashing directly into a huge boulder. The boulder pieces were falling onto the beast''s body like rain.

    From the speed and strength it had just shown, Klea could clearly tell that the current Emery had higher battle powerpared to his usual Night Wolf transformation.

    On the other hand, while Magus Shena might only be a Rank 6 Legendary bloodline �C not a Rank 8 Mythical such as Emery, the bloodline and cultivation level she possessed were Dragon and Full Moon magus realm. As such, she was the only one who could deal with Emery at the moment.

    Magus Shena was the possessor of one of the famous Azure Dragon bloodlines [Tide Wyrm], which was shown from the sparkling blue scales that cover her skin and the two pairs of azure wings on her back.

    Staring at the transformed Emery who was currently growling, the female magus said, "Let''s see how strong you really are!"

    Brandishing the crystal spear in her hand, Magus Shena disappeared from where she was standing. Her figure blurred as she attacked Emery.

    The air was torn apart by the powerful swing of her spear that was aimed at her opponent''s torso. However, thanks to its extraordinary beast instinct, the wolf was able to block the attack with its de ws.

    CLANK!!

    A loud sharp sound resounded through the air as spears and ws shed against each other. The beast tried to counterattack, swiping its other free w at the female magus. Seeing that, Magus Shena quickly spun the shaft of the spear she was holding, using the other end to parry the iing attack.

    CLANK!! CLANK!!

    Dozens of attacks were exchanged between the two in the span of seconds, and Magus Shena was surprised to find that she was unable to overpower the wolf with her five hundred plus battle power.

    The wolf beast might not have high enough battle power to overpower its opponent, but its erratic and ferocious attacks force the female magus to fall within its own tempo, gradually causing her to be overwhelmed.

    Upon realizing this, Magus Shena chuckled and looked at the crazed Emery in awe.

    "Hahaha! Mythical bloodline sure is different!"  Freewebn?vel.

    Swiissshhhh�C�C St!!

    Knowing that the status quo could not continue, she quickly tried to wrestle the flow of the battle from the beast by establishing her own tempo. At the same time, she also observed the beast''s movements, trying to discern a pattern from them.

    Thanks to her swift measures, it only took Magus Shena five minutes before she could figure out most of the gist of the erratic movement the beast disyed. It growled as it suddenly found itself on its hind legs, but there was nothing it could do when the female magus startednding a few scratches on its body.

    As time went on, the Magus gradually got used to the beast''s attacks. After adapting to its erratic movements, the beast''s attacks were no better than children randomly throwing punches and kicks.

    More and more wounds began to appear on its body, but they swiftly disappeared as the wolf''s monstrous regeneration factor kicked in. The blood that spurted out from the wound sshed the ground red. Despite that, the two continued to fight each other.

    Klea, who was watching the fight from above, became anxious when she saw the bloody spectacle. As if knowing what she was thinking, the female mage spoke in a nonchnt tone, her hands still fending off the beast''s attack.

    "Don''t worry, littless! He just needs to unleash his urge. Those wounds will help hime to his senses faster!" As if proving her points, Magus Shena waved her crystal spear at Emery.

    Spatt! Spattt! Sptt!

    Several more wounds were made, bringing the tally to the dozens; but at this moment, the wolf suddenly went berserk.

    HOWWLLLL��!!!

    Much to Magus Shena''s surprise, powerful spirit energy rapidly gathered in the beast''s chest. Before she could wonder what it wanted to do, the wolf howled once more and following right after was a destructive energy st that shot out from its open mouth.

    Although caught off guard, the female magus swiftly cast a protection spell, a Tier 6 light element spell [Arcane Protection].

    A blue ss-like screen appeared in front of Magus Shena, stopping the explosion from reaching her by changing its trajectory. It managed to fend off the attack, destroying a nearby hill and creating an eye-catching mark on the ground.

    "Magical beast indeed!" Magus Shena said, her face turned slightly pale.

    Following right after the st was the sight of the wolf charging in, and thanks to the female mage busy handling the energy st, it managed tond a blow on thetter''s shoulder. Its sharp ws broke the scales and tore through the flesh.

    "Argghh!!"

    The female magus immediately retaliated,unching a powerful roundhouse kick that sent the beast flying. While it crashed through the trees in the distance, she quickly cast a healing spell on her injured shoulder.

    "Note to self, it''s a mistake to y around with a devouring creature."

    Knowing the mistake she had made, the female magus decided to not y around anymore. pping her wings that had unfurled wide, her figure flew into the sky and began chanting a Tier 7 water spell.

    [Draconic Reservoir]

    A few momentster,rge body of water �C a tsunami conjured of spirit energy swept thendscape and surged towards the beast from three sides. Engulfed without being able to do anything about it, the beast found itself tossed back and forth in the giant body of water.

    From sky above, Klea realized that the main nature of the spell was actually to trap the wolf inside the water. It was a powerful water-based control spell that also tormented anyone trapped in it.

    The beast repeatedly opens and closes its mouth, screaming and howling in pain. But after a few minutes, both Magus Shena and Klea realized that the waves of spirit energy in the body of water weakened while the beast got stronger with each passing moment.

    "This�� no way�C"

    A shocked expression appeared on the female magus'' face when she saw the beast sucked the water into its mouth. It only managed to swallow a limited amount at a time, but each time it finished it became a little stronger.

    "He can devour spells!! Hahahaha!!" the magus turned even more amused by the sight.

    Knowing that it couldn''t trap the beast anymore, Magus Shena stop the spell. Instead, she swiftly cast the ones that buffed her, increasing her battle power, defensive ability, and speed before once again dashing off to fight the beast head-on.

    This time, she nned to fight passively to slowly tire her opponent out, while being careful not to get hit by the de ws that could devour her power. While fending off the attacks that the beast ferociously threw at her, a thought came to her mind.

    "No wonder the King is so interested in this young wolf."

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1054 Clock

    Chapter 1054 Clock

    It was certainly an amazing and terrifying spectacle for Klea to see Emery able tost that long against one of the strongest magus.

    The fight, from start to finish, could only be described as savage and barbaric.

    In his wolf form, Emery, who had lost control thanks to the bloodthirsty urge that took over, charged at Magus Shena with monstrous power. Taking advantage of his [Undecaying Body] which kept healing his wounds, the wolf basically threw caution into the air and just continued attacking the female magus despite the futility of such actions.

    After more than two hours of fighting, hundreds of cuts, and bruises, finally, the Night Wolf no longer had the capability to stand up. kneeling on the ground shattered by their battle, Emery''s body slowly regressed to its human form before taking a sit-in lotus position.

    Seeing that, Klea quickly ordered her thunderbird to descend. She was about to approach Emery to check his condition when the magus stopped her from doing so.

    "Don''t worry about him. He''s fine, just exhausted. But just in case, keep your distance from him for a while."

    Klea had only been paying attention to Emery throughout the fight since she was very worried about him. Hence, it was only now when they were close that she realized that the Full Moon mage was actually panting heavily, tired from the battle.

    Noticing Klea''s eyes on her, Magus Shena smirked and decided to tease the little girl.

    "Pretty interesting boy you have there!" She said with a knowing smile and one eyebrow raised.

    Seeing the girl''s cheek blush slightly, the female magusughed boisterously.

    Magus Shena then reverted to her human form and decided to stay with Klea, watching over the young wolf, as she was worried that the boy would go on another rampage when he woke up. It shouldn''t be, but there was no harm in being too careful.

    ****

    Emery, despite losing control of his body, was aware who his urge was fighting against. Just likest time, he could remember everything he did.

    It was definitely a powerful transformation. Unfortunately, the ability the Beast form showed was all intuitive and he has no control off. He wasn''t sure he could repeat what he did consciously.

    But then thinking about how he almost hurt Klea just now, he would rather not use it at all until he can control it.

    Now that his body had calmed down, Emery once again focused his concentration on his two cores and the new grayish devour pir.

    There was certainly an interconnection between his devour pir and his bloodline and as he finally calmed down, the previously dark core that had been beating like crazy has slowly returned to normal.

    At that moment, Emery noticed that his nature core was actively supporting the dark core and the harmonious processsted for around one hour before Emery could finally feel that the newly formed Devour pir was affecting the entire Darkness Foundation.

    His previously pitch-ck foundation turned slightly grayish as there was a synergy between his devour pir and Khaos energy that has been dominating the dark core. Fortunately, both wereplimenting each other, a matching pair.

    Before long Emery felt a surge of power circting within. Another tendril-like re was formed on top of the Darkness Foundation �C another darkness pir.

    [Eleventh pir was formed - Darkness]

    Emery felt the devour pir has helped increase his dark core to another level.

    Now that Emery''s dark core had undergone a huge boost, the state of equilibrium it had with the nature core was, once again, on the verge of copse. Therefore, just as before, Emery swiftly willed for his Dao Divine Technique and with its help, directed the excess flow of spirit energy into his nature core in order to fulfill the energy needed to form the subsequent Nature pir.

    When the excess spirit energy flowed into his Nature Foundation, the element that was on the top among the others �C which was the nt element �C swiftly reacted. Hence a few minutester, another tendril-like energy emerged from the nature core and established itself on the foundation.

    [Twelfth pr was formed - nt Element]

    [Spirit force has increased exponentially]

    [Spirit force: 1610]

    [Acolyte Rank 9 - Mid Stage - 12 pirs formed]

    [Earth Spirit - 2 pirs]

    [nt Spirit - 2 pirs]

    [Water Spirit - 1 pir]

    [Light Spirit - 1 pir]

    [Darkness spirit - 5 pirs]

    [Devour spirit - 1 pir]

    With this upgrade, Emery realized that he had sessfully reached the peak of rank 9 mid-stage, one more stop to advance into the high stage.

    When all the excess spirit energy had finally been absorbed, the two cores once again formed perfect bnce with each other. The cirction between the two spirit cores he had had never been as efficient as it was now, and Emery had never felt better about his dark core. However, he couldn''t really say the same with the blood cirction within his body.

    Thest transformation seemed to have created an incident, especially within his heart �C the tool of which pumps blood throughout his body. Emery opened his eyes, stood up, and tried to stretch his body to relieve the odd sensation. However, the feeling was still there.

    Unfortunately, Emery had no further chance to find out what was wrong, as Klea had jumped at him. He quickly caught her body and seeing her worried look, quickly said,

    "I''m sorry. I almost hurt you."

    Klea shook her head and didn''t say anything, only her hands that wrapped around his waist drew tighter. It was at this moment that Magus Shena walked over to the two and spoke something that caught Emery''s attention.

    "I can sense changes in your heart rhythm.."

    Seeing that the female magus seemed to know more, Emery attentively listened as she told him about the urge that many savage-ish bloodlines possessed.

    "Think of it as a clock. At your current level, you need to let go of your urge maybe once a month lest you lose control. However, as you grow stronger, it will also grow with you. There will be times where it will be days before the bloodlust dissipates, only a few could actually control it"

    Hearing such words, Emery heaved a long sigh. The things Magus Shena told him now matched with what Magus Heorgar had told him, and hearing this unexpected information, Klea grasped his arm even tighter.

    "Don''t worry, Emery. I know you will eventually control it."

    Gently squeezing her hand, Emery smiled saying, "Thank you, Klea."

    Thinking about ways, Emery suddenly remembered about his harvesting job. It had been more than two weeks since the dwarf master gave him the task and hope he wasn''t toote.

 Chapter 1055 Great Dwarf

    Chapter 1055 Great Dwarf

    Emery went to the tempering facility to deliver the ingredients he had painstakingly gathered. He told Klea to stay put in the spirit cave to practice since this was a simple matter, but when she heard where he was going, the girl insisted oning along.

    Together with Magus Shena, the three of them arrived at the facility. The moment they entered the building, they were immediately greeted by the same scene they had seen the previous time �C a sea of people pacing about with their business.

    Knowing who Emery was and what his purpose was for him toe, the staff at the reception didn''t stop Emery and immediately let him enter the inner area without a single question.

    The group of three walked across the long hallway where dozens ofrge cauldrons could be seen on either side. Each and everyone of them were upied by acolytes or magus, both of which were busy tempering their bodies to pay attention to their surroundings.

    Facing this kind of spectacle for the first time, Klea''s eyes shone as she cast her gaze all over the ce.

    "Wow�� this ce sure is interesting, Emery.." She said offhandedly, full of curiosity.

    Klea, after all, did have a great deal of passion and a keen interest in knowledge, in general. Therefore, this kind of fascinating encounter couldn''t help but tickle her thirst for new knowledge.

    Smiling at Klea''s oozing curiosity, Emery made his way towards Master Dulin''s private workshop. When he entered the workshop, he could clearly see how the dwarf master''s sour expression was reced by a smile as soon as thetter saw his face.

    "You''re here, Emery!?" Abandoning what he was doing, Master Dulin quickly approached the group, a nervous but hopeful expression showing on his face. "Did�� did you get it..?"

    "Yes, master. I did," said Emery as he took out the bulk of the materials he had gathered from his Spatial Space, cing them on therge table in the workshop.

    The dwarf master''s face grew increasingly brighter as he saw so many ingredientsid out on the table. When thest batch of materials came out of Emery''s Spatial Space, a massive bright smile could be seen on the man''s face.

    "Yes yes yes. Very good. You have been gone for almost 3 weeks, it must be hard for you�� I was worried that you didn''t get�C I mean, I was worried for your safety."

    Hearing Master Dulin''s words, Emery was silent for a moment. Unlike what the former thought, he actually only spent four days harvesting all of these. However, just as he was about to correct the dwarf master, Klea suddenly opened her mouth.

    "You''re right, Master Dulin. It was really hard for Emery." ncing briefly at Emery with a concerned look, she continued, "He got a lot of injuries while trying to harvest all of this for you, master. Those monsters are just too dangerous."

    Hearing Klea''s words, Emery was inwardly confused. But seeing the secret signal she gave, he decided to go with the flow for the time being.

    "And who is this youngdy?" asked Master Dulin to Emery as he turned towards Klea.

    "Let me introduce you to her, master. This is one of my close friends from Earth."

    Once again, Emery''s choice of words seeded in making Klea annoyed. Emery noticed that and was about to say more when the girl suddenly walked up to the dwarf master saying,

    "Master, I came here because I have heard about your distinguished name.. All the amazing work you have done�� the great achievements you aplished.. Master, I am a fan of your work."

    Emery''s mouth was wide open when he heard what Klea just said. He was shocked, dumbfounded even, that she could spout such embarrassing words. But then, to hisplete surprise, the dwarf master seemed happy hearing such tant ttery.

    Seeing the positive reaction, Klea swiftly added, "After hearing that you are in dire need of these ingredients, I immediately decided to help Emery harvest them. All so that you can get them faster. But�� the process is really not easy, master."

    Emery was stunned speechless seeing how Klea could easily attach herself onto the dwarf master, making thetter feel bad yet at the same time erase the sense of distance between the two of them �C bing friendly.

    In the end, Klea ''identally'' mentioned how helpful would be if there was reimbursement for doing such a job, and being taken by her tempo, the dwarf master willingly gave Emery arge sum of spirit stones for his efforts.

    [3000 x Knotgrass - 90,000]

    [200 x Borage Mushroom - 40,000]

    [50 x Nux Myristica - 25,000]

    Emery''s mouth had yet to close, as he dumbfoundedly stared at the fact that he was now 155,000 spirit stones richer than just a moment ago.

    Seeing firsthand what had happened, Magus Shena let out a low chuckle and whispered, "It''s rare to see a dwarf handing out their spirit stones so willingly. Your girl is truly talented," to which Emery only smiled wryly in response.

    After that, Master Dulin gave Emery another list of ingredients to harvest from a different ind �C the batch he needed to hand over for next month. Naturally, Emery epted it to keep his promise.

    While Emery thought his business here was over, Klea didn''t seem to think so. She approached the dwarf master once again and said, "Master, do you really have the heart to send an acolyte to such a dangerous ce again?"

    Hearing Klea''s words, Emery quickly tried to stop her. He, after all, looked forward to devouring more beasts during the task.

    "You don''t have to mind her words, master. I''m willing to do it, don''t worry."

    Master Dulin nodded his head, seemingly unfazed by Klea''s actions. "I''m not worried. After all, you have a great magus to help you with the task." He said dryly, his eyes ncing at Magus Shena.

    The female magus gave a small smile at Klea before turning to the dwarf master and saying, "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Master Dulin. I am only here to protect them, hunting beasts is not part of my responsibility."

    Klea quickly followed, with such a concerned look on her face, she looked at the dwarf master and said, "She is right, master. My heart aches when I recall how badly injured Emery was before. If only he had a stronger body�� I''m sure the task would have beenpleted easier, and faster."

    Hearing her words, Emery suddenly felt as if he was being struck by lightning. A shudder ran down his spine, especially when he noticed Klea secretly had her wicked smile on. As expected, she grabbed the dwarf master''s arm and said what she had nned from the start.

    "Master Dulin, with your greatness.. I am sure you can boost your harvester''s physique once more, can''t you? If you do��I''m sure Emery will do his job better."

 Chapter 1056: Tempering

    Chapter 1056: Tempering

    "Even if I agree, the young man can''t have his body tempered right now. We are sort of fully booked at the moment, all the cauldrons are being used," said the dwarf master in a dry tone. But in Emery''s eyes, it was as if the former was sorry that he couldn''t meet Klea''s expectations.

    Still not willing to give up, Klea tried to change the direction she approached the matter. "Well, of course not right now, master. I mean, I am sure a great facility like yours is always full all year round."

    She then chuckled, before suddenly turning serious saying, "Maybe��ter on today..? I''m sure that you, the master of this facility, have full say in whose turn it is to be tempered.."

    Klea''s words seemed half effective this time as a contemtion look appeared on Master Dulin''s face. s, while the dwarf master was still considering the matter, the girl already expressed her gratitude and said, "Since it''s settled, maybe we can start by checking Emery''s condition first.. There is no point if he can''t be helped ..do you agree master?"

    Dazed by the Egyptian Queen''s unrelenting efforts, the dwarf master could only absentmindedly nod his head. "..Er, yes of course."

    The dwarf master then called for one of his staff and quickly installed the equipment needed for a full,prehensive check-up that would inspect every nook and cranny of one''s body from top to bottom.

    Under Klea''s persuasive eyes and encouragement, Emery stepped onto the equipment and waited while the machine did its job. Before long, a list of information about his physique appeared on the translucent screen in front of him.

    [Skin - 75% - good]

    [Flesh - 76% - good]

    [Muscle - 83% - superior]

    [Organs - 81% - superior]

    [Veins - 80% - superior]

    The dwarf master opened his mouth when he saw the data. "There has actually been an average increase of five percent since yourst check-up."

    Emery exined that the most likely thing that caused this to happen was when his bloodline was upgraded. On the other hand, the dwarf master found the changes amusing but he didn''t borate further.

    Now that the results of Emery''s body examination were out, it was time for important news.

    Unfortunately for Emery, Master Dulin believed that his physique was already at the peak of its physical condition. The dwarf master reasoned that even with a month''s worth of upgrade, he would at most experience another average increase of five percent across the board.

    Before Emery could answer, Klea said.

    "We''ll take it!"

    Taking no notice of Emery''s stunned gaze, Klea swiftly helped make a suitable schedule for him to undergo the tempering. A week every month until the end of the academy year �C that would put Emery''s physique to its maximum physical tempering.

    Then, they were presented with a list of types of tempering, with a corresponding price tag.

    [Elemental Body Tempering - 2.000 contribution points]

    [Alchemical Body Tempering - 5.000 contribution points]

    [Heavenly Body Tempering - 10.000 contribution points]

    Once again, Klea beat Emery from speaking. "Only the best for Emery �C the Heavenly Body one!" She said excitedly.

    "Very well," said Master Dulin dryly. "For 7 days, That will be 70,000 contribution points."

    "Of course, master." Emery was ready to pay with spirit stones when Klea once again opened her mouth.

    "Master��" the dwarf master turned his head hearing her voice. "There must be a privileged acolyte discount, right?"

    "Ah, yes.. It''s a ten percent discount.. No, I mean twenty��"

    "What about an employee discount..? I mean, he''s currently working for you, master."

    "Ahh, of course�� that will be �� er ��thirty percent."

    "That''s great, master!" replied Klea cheerfully. "But�� isn''t Emery your brother''s disciple? That makes you his respectable master too."

    Turning his face away from her, the dwarf master raised his hand. "Forty.. Forty is the maximum�� can''t go any higher."

    Worried that the girl would be able to think of something else, Master Dulin went ahead and quickly prepared everything, ensuring a cauldron was open for Emery''s tempering procedure. Though beforehand, he made sure to tell Emery to sign a contract that stated the facility won''t be held ountable for anything that happened to Emery post-procedure.

    Thanks to the dwarf master''s efforts, Emery was able to enter a body-tempering cauldron that day, and would stay for seven days there.

    Seeing that he was already in the procedure, Master Dulin heaved a sigh of relief thinking that it was finally all over. Unfortunately for the dwarf master, the girl''s smile clearly meant she wasn''t done yet.

    "Master�� What about me..? I really like to be the subject of your greatness too��"

    In response, the dwarf master said, "Actually, this facility is only for privileged acolytes or esteemed magus, so I''m afraid��"

    Upon hearing that, Klea''s expression suddenly turned to that of great sorrow. "..Is that so? I understand, master�� I thought you are the master of this facility.. But�� I understand��" The faint sound of sobbing could be heard from her.

    Sweating bullets, the dwarf master seemed to fall into contemtion. "Er�� Yes.. I am the master.. I guess, yeah. Because you''re helping to obtain those precious ingredients for me, I think I could make an exception."

    Seeing the dwarf being yed under Klea''s hands, Magus Shena excused herself and left the workshop. As soon as the workshop doors closed and she was in the distance, loud boisterousughter resounded down the long hallway.

    With this, both Emery and Klea spent their next 7 days tempering their body inside the boiling cauldron. Their bodies were both submerged in ck liquid �C the dwarf master''s secret blend of ingredients, and tempered by the cauldron heat and the medicinal properties.

    The process was certainly not a rxing hot bath. To refine the body, one needed to endure the excruciating pain caused by the skin and muscles being strengthened. It was an entire seven days of hellish experience, but each day Emery wasforted from his pain with notifications popping up.

    [Battle power increased by one]

    Even though it was indeed as the dwarf master said, that tempering didn''t give Emery as much benefit as the first time around, every added battle power point was still very beneficial to him. Hence he persevered.

    When the seven days period finally passed, the two of them examined their physique together.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power: 250 (256)]

    [Skin - 75%(77%) - good]

    [Flesh - 76% (79%) - good]

    [Muscle - 83%(84%) - superior]

    [Organs - 81% (83% )- superior]

    [Veins - 80% (81%) - superior]

    ****

    [Kleopatra]

    [Battle power: 70 (92)]

    [Skin - 42%(58%) - average]

    [Flesh - 36% (55%) - average]

    [Muscle - 41%(59%) - average]

    [Organs - 43% (63%) - average]

    [Veins - 40% (62%) - average]

    When Klea came out of her cauldron, the girl''s skin glistened beautifully under the light. She had received a total of thirty percent improvement in her overall physical quality, and so it was not surprising that the girl felt much stronger than before.

    "Thank you, Master Dulin," said Klea sincerely. In fact, she was so happy that she hugged the dwarf master and gave a kiss on thetter''s forehead.

    Now that their business was over, the couple walked out of the tempering facility with renewed vigor and made their way back to the spirit cave.

    When they arrived, Emery was confused to see Klea suddenly giggling by herself.

    "What''s wrong, Klea?" He asked worriedly.

    Not immediately answering, the girl took out a bottle of liquid, and as she gave it to Emery, saying, "This is the main reason I get myself a tempering as well."

    When Emery opened the bottle and smelled the liquid inside, he quickly realized what it was. He looked at the girl with a surprised look, which made the girl giggle once more. The liquid was actually Master Dulin''s Heavenly Body Tempering potion.

    Turning his eyes, Emery looked at the girl''s cheeky smile with a mixed feeling.

 Chapter 1057 Recreate

    Chapter 1057 Recreate

    When he realized that the bottle containing ck liquid was Master Dulin''s secret body tempering potion, Emery was stunned speechless. For a moment, he was at a loss for words.

    The girl was so excited by her feat and said, "I know you have that fragmentation spell, and with your talent, I''m sure that soon enough you will be able to recreate the recipe.."

    Seeing the girl''s apparent enthusiasm, Emery was reluctant to say what he really felt. But in the end, he decided to just honestly say what was in his mind.

    "Klea..this is great. It truly is... But��I can''t do it." Seeing the girl''s enthusiasm subside as fast as a winter fire, he heaved a sigh. "I am sorry...but this is wrong. I can''t do this��"

    The girl was stunned for a second. It seemed that in her excitement she momentarily forgot what kind of person Emery was, and it was only now hearing his words that she finally came to her senses. Realizing her mistake, she quickly opened her mouth.

    "Emery�� listen... I understand if you think this is wrong�� but think about what this would mean�� not just for you... I mean.. imagine how strong Thrax would be if he got a privilege like this.. you remember how Julian can beat him in thest sparring, right?.. and Chumo!"

    Emery didn''t say anything. He just heaved another deep sigh and seeing that Klea continued her exnation slowly.

    "Emery, I hate to say this but we need this.. Think how Earth will be if you mass produce this�� think about the duel�� the cmity!."

    What Klea said was true. In the past, Master Dulin had personally told him that most, if not all humans on Earth possessed very low gics. Hence the same reason as to why the body tempering art was so beneficial for Emery the first time around. But deep within, Emery vehemently rejected the idea. It was wrong.

    He could easily reject the idea, but looking at the face of the girl standing in front of him, words of rejection seemed to be stuck in his throat. In the end, Emery heaved another deep sigh, rubbed his temple, and said, "..Give me some time to think about it."

    The answer was unsatisfactory for Klea, but she restrained her emotion as she said "If I can do what you can do, Emery�� I will definitely do it without hesitation. You are talented, Emery, and we need you.. Please reconsider."

    Seeing Emery was silent, Klea stared at him for a few seconds before going back to her training. As she left him alone, Emery turned his eyes to the bottle on the table as his mind fell into deep contemtion.

    He tried to justify it with how he tried to recreate the wolf boosterst time, but it seems the fact that the potion was stolen and it was indeed a secret potion, bothered him.

    It wasn''t wrong to say that he wanted what Klea wanted. Indeed, he desired it. However, he knew that if he couldn''t put his entire heart into the matter, he wouldn''t be able to recreate the potion.

    When the next morning arrived, Klea came over to him once more, her expression looked troubled as she said, "I''m sorry, Emery. I truly do. But it''s been bothering my mind all night... I�� I don''t know.. Have you thought�C"

    Emery interrupted her words. Taking and holding her hands in his, aplicated expression on his face as he said, "I''m sorry Klea. I know that we need this, very much so�� but I don''t think this is the way.."

    Klea''s face changed and she seemed to want to say something. But before she could do so, Emery held her hand tighter because he wasn''t done yet.

    "So I decided that I would make my own tempering potion."

    Klea was shook, surprised by the unexpected deration. But then, a troubled look appeared on her face as she expressed what she thought with mixed feelings.

    "Emery, even if I don''t know much about apothecary, I know that this is not something simple.. Otherwise, it won''t be restricted and given ess only to a select few."

    Emery heaved a sigh as he also knew what she said was true. Still, he gathered his will and said, "Like you said before, I am a talented person, am I not? Don''t worry, I can do it. No, I will definitely make it."

    Looking at her clear concern over his confidence, Emery took out two pieces of notes and handed them to her. When she received and looked at them, Klea didn''t know what to say.

    "This.. this��"

    The two notes were those of their harvesting task. One was they had finished while the other was the one they would have to gather for next month.

    "I contemted your advice and decided to be smart about it. Stealing recipes outright is wrong, but these notes are the main ingredients used to make one. Most importantly, they were given to me willingly." Pausing for a moment, Emery said with conviction. "I believe that given time I can use them as reference for my own body tempering potion recipe."

    Such words spoken by Emery with great determination instantly stunned Klea.

    She picked up the bottle of ck liquid on the table and cast a spell to burn it into thin air before saying, "You are a fool �C a massive one, but�� this is why I love you."

    Before Emery could say anything, the girl leaned forward and kissed him. Their lips remained connected for a while until she broke away and said,

    "Remember this.. I don''t want the cheap kind. I only ept the same or better quality one, you hear me?"

    Emery smiled wryly in response to such words. Even if he disassembled the original recipe, it would be very hard to recreate the same quality one. Now, he needed to make a better one to satisfy the person standing before him.

    However, he knew better than to say no now. Hence, Emery simply nodded and said,

    "I''ll do my very best."

    The girl was visibly happy, "That''s my man," and gave a kiss once more.

    Unfortunately for the lovebirds, their passion for each other was suddenly interrupted by a message that entered Emery''s privileged ss bracelet. Seeing the untimely timing, Klea couldn''t help but squint her eyes at Emery.

    "Let''s hope the message isn''t from another girl. Otherwise��"

    Klea tugged at Emery''s arm, and when she saw the name that popped on the bracelet, an annoyed expression appeared on her face.

    "Hah.. it seems that one of your lovers misses you."

    Emery chuckled nervously hearing such words. "What lover..? It can''t be.." He quickly checked the message.

    [Emery are you dead?! It''s been 2 months since the mid-test and we are wondering if you will ever try to fight your way into the top 5?. Tomorrow is the monthly arena. Drop by ande see us fight. - Annara and Mister Cyborg]

 Chapter 1058 Challenge

    Chapter 1058 Challenge

    "So�� are you going to see your new friend or will you go topete as well?" asked Klea in a teasing tone as soon as she read the message.

    Her eyes slowly narrowed when there was no immediate response from the other side, but fortunately, Emery only needed a second to think of an answer and say it with determination.

    "I will go topete."

    Since returning to Hyperion, Emery had been waiting for the time he would be able to challenge the top 10 privileged acolytes. And now that he had just made another breakthrough in his cultivation, coupled with the recent body tempering, he had no reason not to go.

    Moreover, it was as if both his body and mind wanted to fight, to release the pent-up frustration they had umted throughout the past few days.

    With that thought in mind, Emery essed his privilege bracelet to see the privilege ranking data.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Privileged acolyte member ID: 83192008]

    [Privilege Ranking - Rank 9]

    [Test Ranking - Rank 5]

    With his current ranking, Emery was able to forcefully challenge four names whose ranking was below his test rank. The only thing he needed to do was choose a name, and because tomorrow would be the day of the monthly arena, the ones who were chosen were forced toe otherwise they would lose their rank to him.

    [Rank 5 - Shatter Cross]

    [Rank 6 - Anzi Tamasi]

    [Rank 7 - Jai Strider]

    [Rank 8 - Tyler Haze]

    "Which one do you want to challenge?"

    Hearing Klea''s question, Emery looked at the list of four names and fell into contemtion. Then, when he thought about the strength of Zetto the Titan bloodline who was ranked 11th and Zach who was ranked 4th, he couldn''t help but say his inner feelings.

    "I want to fight all of them. One by one."

    A gasping sound rang out from the side. "That''s my man��" Klea said "Unfortunately, you can''t do that."

    Klea reminded Emery that not only could he send out one challenge at a time, these acolytes were the top 10 acolytes of the privileged ss, meaning they wereparable if not stronger than himself. Challenging them in one go not only would put him at a great disadvantage but would also bring him unnecessary harm.

    To put it simply, what Emery had just said was pure recklessness.

    Therefore, Emery''s best way to deal with this matter was to send the challenge to the rank 8 Tyler Haze and fight him tomorrow in the arena. As for the others, they should be challenged at another time.

    Hearing Klea''s reasonable proposal, Emery nodded in agreement and once again essed his bracelet, sending the challenge as discussed.

    [You have challenged Rank 8 - Tyler Haze]

    Unexpectedly, just a minute after Emery sent his challenge, the answer from the other side arrived.

    [Tyler Haze - Rank 8 has epted your challenge]

    "That''s it. All settled," said Emery in a casual manner.

    Klea however asked with a smile "So what are you going to do now?"

    Emery was slightly confused by her question and asked in return. "What''s wrong? Do you need something?"

    Klea chuckled and said, "No silly. What I mean is you!. Tomorrow you are going to fight one of the geniuses of the Magus Alliance. Aren''t you going to prepare something to ensure your victory?"

    Emery scratched his cheek as he fell into thought. "Well�� there''s not much I can do in one day. Or.. should I rest instead?"

    Hearing such an answer, Klea turned irritated saying, "Huh! This is why you couldn''t beat that dragon Zach, silly! Give me an hour... Meanwhile, You can go to rest if you want!"

    After saying those words, Klea took out an apple-sized dark cube from her spatial ring; it looked simr to the one provided in the academy residence. Ignoring Emery who was puzzled by her fiery reply, she was busy essing some information.

    An hourter, Emery was once again acknowledged by Klea, who proceeded to show him some visuals. Although he was still confused by her actions, Emery obediently saw what was shown to him.

    "This is the person you will be fighting tomorrow!" Klea said, to which Emery finally came to a realization.

    [Tyler Haze]

    [Battle power: 185]

    [Spirit force: 1000]

    [Wind Spirit: 5 Pir]

    [Ice Spirit: 4 Pir]

    [Remark: Dual dagger Master, specialized in body enhancer spell]

    There were also a few notes on the person''s historical battle.

    Seeing the data, Emery was surprised and asked, "How did you get this?"

    When Klea saw the look of utter astonishment on her boyfriend''s face, she slightly puffed out her chest and exined. "Ipiled this from many sources such as news, forums, gossip and other simr things. With so many references used for cross-checking, this data should be fairly urate."

    She added that with more time, she would even be able to figure out the exact type of spells his opponent had and use as well as identify their weaknesses.

    Emery was inwardly bedazzled by how brilliant the girl in front of him was. After all, for those who came from the lower world, most of these things were something that was not easy to follow.

    Unaware of Emery''s thoughts about her, Klea continued.

    "Now that you know he''s someone who wields dual daggers, I think you should spend the next few hours training with thebat puppets."

    She then gave Emery the schedule for the day that she had just prepared for him, from weapons training to lessons on the wind and ice elements she had an affinity for. All in order to prepare Emery for tomorrow''s fight.

    Emery couldn''t help but think that this was the real way to handle a duel, something that he had never really done before. Therefore, he felt very grateful to Klea who was clearly trying hard to help him in this matter.

    Seeing Emery''s facial expression, Klea smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Emery. With me by your side, you don''t even have to worry about that dragon boy anymore. I will make sure you be the number one acolyte!"

    Emery was certainly happy hearing her say the word with such confidence. However, a piece of memory surfaced in Emery''s mind.

    Those same words were said by that person and made him think about her.

    "What''s the matter, Emery?" the girl asked, noticing his changing expression.

    "Hmm, nothing." Shaking his head, he said, "Let''s start the training."

    Emery quickly emptied his mind and focused his attention on the girl in front of him, following her training schedule to the tee.

    The next day, he came to the arena prepared.

 Chapter 1059 Arena

    Chapter 1059 Arena

    When Emery arrived at the Hyperion Center Arena, he was surprised to find a ce that seemed to be packed with more spectators than usual. It was still only half full, but there were definitely more people than at the start of the year.

    Emery was apanied by the two people he had been with for the past few days �C Klea and Magus Shena. Their appearances, especially thetter, caused many pairs of eyes to turn in their direction.

    Ignoring the muttering and discussion going on around them, Emery cast his gaze to find someone.

    It didn''t take long for him to find the person he was looking for because the other party waved their hand at him. Without further ado, he walked over to the section of the arena where a female figure could be seen sitting while the magus decided to watch somewhere else.

    "Here! Come here!" called Annara rather loudly, waving her hand in the air.

    Looking at the couple, the red-haired Bat bloodline had a mischievous smile on her face as she looked at Emery. "No wonder there''s no news about you.. I see what you''ve been busy doing these past few days." She said, throwing a cheeky grin at Klea.

    Klea stepped forward and red at the red-haired girl saying, "What''s your deal? Can''t find a man for yourself?" She scoffed. "Stop teasing mine!"

    Hearing such words, Annara only chuckled before saying, "Calm down, girl. Come, sit here with me."

    Emery couldn''t help but smile wryly at the interaction between the two, especially when he realized he was being stared at by the top privileged ss acolytes sitting around them.

    Those he recognized from these people were the half-machine acolyte As and the Demon Nunchaku Dyoo, thetter of whom were staring at him with a somewhat fierce gaze.

    Emery couldn''t help but wonder what was the reason for the hostility thetter directed at him. He was pretty sure that he didn''t do anything unbing towards the young man.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t have a chance to ponder it because Annara suddenly shouted, her finger pointing at the arena.

    "There, your Harlight friend is entering the arena."

    Just like before, the monthly arena started with those with the lowest rank. Therefore there was actually still time before Emery''s name was called to the arena.

    Right now, Roran was in the arena battling an acolyte who was twice his size. The opponent was definitely someone with exceptional battle power seeing how the Harlight prot��g�� kept getting pushed around.

    s, battle power alone was less than adequate to defeat Roran.

    With thetter''s cautious and steady fighting style coupled with a light energy sword, despite being overwhelmed, he managed to stay on his ground while at the same time gradually exhausting his opponent''s condition. In the end, victorynded in the hands of the Harlight Faction Prince.

    It shouldn''t be a fight that drained his strength, yet Roran didn''t try to fight anymore to increase his ranking. Therefore he stopped at the rank of the person he had just defeated �C Rank 75.

    Her eyes staring at Roran who was walking down from the arena, Klea opened her mouth. "He''s a tricky one, isn''t he?" to which Annara answered, "Yes.. He''s very cautious but .. too boring"

    After Roran''s fight, there were several other fights that took ce since everyone was trying to climb up the leaderboard and gain more resources. The one Emery recognized that caught his eye was the fight between YunXiao and Xiao Ling.

    As the two of them practiced a simr discipline that was Dragon style, with the difference being one wielded a spear and a water element acolyte while the other wielded a one-edge sword and an ice element acolyte, Emery was quite curious as to what would happen if they shed.

    The fight between the two was quite an extraordinary spectacle, with multiple dragon-shaped aura attacks manifesting and shing against one another. Powerful gusts of wind rocked the entire arena as they battled it out.

    Xiao Ling tried her best, but in the end, YunXiao was able to defend his Rank 44.

    After a few more fights, a familiar name was called by the referee in the arena.

    "Annara Vermont"

    The red-haired girl stood up from her seat and Emery cheered her on. "Good luck, Annara."

    She replied with a smile before saying, "I wonder which one you will support more between the two of us, a real half-blood or someone like me."

    At first, Emery was confused as to what the red-haired girl meant. However, he quickly understood when he saw the opponent she was facing. Annara had challenged another half-blood Vida Themari for Rank 26 thetter had.

    It was quite a surprising revtion for Emery as he remembered that Annara was in the 40-ish rank two months ago. It seemed that the red-haired girl had been working hard since their separation.

    The moment the referee announced the start, the two quickly used their bloodline transformation. Butpared to the bird of prey Vida''s transformation that appeared to be full-scale armor with a pair of razor-sharp wings on her back, Annara''s transformation only consisted of her skin turning pale and eyes turning blood red. She was underwhelming, to say the least.

    Seeing the stark difference between the two, Klea couldn''t help but say, "She�� her bloodline, the girl doesn''t depend much on her bloodline isn''t she?"

    Emery nodded his head. He knew because Annara had told him in the past that she was born in a family with less line of bloodline and more humans making someplex situations for her.

    When Emery exined Annara''s situation to Klea, Dyoo who was sitting nearby interjected into the conversation. "Did she tell you that? I didn''t realize you two were that close. There are not many who know about this in the academy."

    After hearing the Demon Nunchaku''s words, Klea turned to Emery, not saying anything. A dark smile was on her face as she quietly pinched Emery hard on his thigh, causing his body to tremble for a moment.

    The fight between Annara and Vidasted quite a while. Like a tug of war, the flow switched hands many times throughout the fight. It was to the point that even Emery himself wasn''t sure who would win.

    At thest minute, when Annara looked cornered and on the verge of losing, Emery could have sworn that the red-haired girl nced at him before suddenly making a sudden attack with a secret weapon, which was the catalyst of Vida''s defeat.

    Even though she was quite injured from the fight, the red-haired girl seemed to refuse to go to the medical center. Instead, he walked back to where she had been sitting earlier.

    "Annara, you should go to the medical center. Your wound looks pretty bad," Emery said in a concerned tone, to which she replied, "You have pretty decent healing spells, right? You can help me instead."

    Turning to Klea with a smile, Annara said, "Of course, if your girlfriend is fine with it."

    Klea quickly stood up from her seat. There was neither anger nor irritation on her face as she approached the red-haired girl. In fact, she lowered her body slightly and began to heal the wounds herself.

    Annara simply chuckled at her actions. Afterward, she turned to the half-machine acolyte who had been silent ever since and said, "Besides, I can''t miss seeing what ising next."

    As if responding to her words, the next name to be called was the half-machine acolyte''s name �C As III. As for the one he would be fighting against, it was Zetto and their fight will contest the 11th rank which was just two ranks below Emery.

    Knowing it was finally his turn, As calmly stood up from his seat and walked toward the arena.

 Chapter 1060 Upgrade

    Chapter 1060 Upgrade

    The fight between As against Zetto began swiftly.

    "ARGHHH!!"

    The Titan bloodline possessor whose body was twice asrge as As raised the two battle axes in his hands into the air and shouted a battle cry before charging forward, creating a powerful tremor that shook the arena.

    Seeing such a move from Zetto, Emery noticed As'' feet seemed to be slightly opened up before a bright light appeared. What followed right after was the sight of the half-machine acolyte disappearing, as he dodged the Titan''s charge with lightning-like speed.

    His opponent of course wouldn''t let him escape so easily.

    Knowing his initial attack missed, Zetto swiftly used his technique to chase after the half-machine acolyte. A stomp on the arena floor, and his figure shot towards where thetter reappeared.

    As however was able to escape the follow-up attacks, quite easily in fact. The Titan didn''t manage to touch, much less injure him. The half-machine acolyte clearly disyed his superiority in speed over his opponent.

    After knowing his opponent''s speed was inferior to his, As finally started his assault. He began firing destructive energy orbs from his palms continuously. Almost all of the orbs hit, forcing the titan to use his special battle arts.

    [Berserker Fury]

    Wisps of smoke came out of the Titan''s body as he unleashed his inner fury. Brandishing the two battle axes, his form streaked across the arena and appeared right before his opponent. As felt his vision darken as a huge ax descended upon him with such force that it cleaved ??through the air.

    If that wasn''t bad enough, his calctions told him that he wouldn''t be able to escape this attack with speed alone. Rather, he couldn''t escape even if he wanted to because it was already toote.

    As quickly fortified his footing and raised both his hands up in a parry motion. At the same time, a certain part of both his elbows was slightly opened up and the same bright light that his legs had emitted earlier appeared. The next second, the ax strike connected.

    CLLANKKKK!!!

    Shockingly, As managed to block Zetto''s powerful attack with the high-tier metal that built within his arm. He was even able to push the ax back.

    Taking advantage of the opening he had created, As swiftly dashed in and threw a punch with powerful force.

    BOOM!!!

    The Titan''s feet skidded across the ground as he was pushed back a few steps.

    Emery was impressed by how As managed to receive and also deliver such a blow as he knew personally how powerful Titan''s attacks were.

    Annara who sat next to him opened her mouth when she saw his expression. "Impressed, aren''t you? As has done a few more upgrades to his body since midtest"

    She exined how As spent all the contribution points he had on upgrading his body with Tier 5 metals. The half-machine acolyte also managed to integrate his core into his elbows and legs more efficiently, allowing his lightning and fire element to provide a powerful boost to his hand-to-handbat, not just ranged attacks.

    Klea joined the conversation by saying, "It must have been a painful and gruesome upgrade."

    Annara nodded slightly, then looked towards Emery and said, "It''s all because of you, you know."

    Emery was taken aback by those unexpected words. He was at a loss for words for a moment before asking why.

    "Do you really not know or pretend to not know? You, a lower realm nobody, able to rise to where you are now.." Turning her eyes to the arena, the red-haired girl continued, "It�� inspired him."

    Upon hearing that, Diyoo chuckled. "Hahaha.. Sounds like a familiar story,"ughing at Annara.

    "Shut up you Dyoo!" The red-haired girl cursed.

    On the other hand, Klea was smiling and said, "I know that feeling.." ncing at the stunned Emery, she continued, "He does have that kind of influence on people."

    The fightsted for another hour, causing everyone who knew As to be surprised. They came expecting that the half-machine acolyte would use his usual tactic of long-range attack while taking advantage of his agility.

    However, As chose to exclusively fight in closebat. While doing so, he also demonstrated what could only be described as a true integration between technology and magic.

    Facing the ingenuity of the half-machine acolyte, the Titan bloodline finally admit defeat.

    "As won!''

    Emery as well as the people in the arena cheered for As'' victory over Zeeto.

    However, it seemed that As had not finished yet as he was still standing in the arena. Apparently, he came prepared as one figure was ready to challenge him next and it was someone Emery knew well. The child-looking acolyte, Arcana.

    Stepping to the arena, Arcana wore his haughty expression like always. Especially when he saw As'' current condition, which could be said to be heavily damaged from all of the Titan''s attacks earlier.

    As was given a ten-minute break by the referee, but he didn''t seem interested in prolonging his stay here as he quickly signaled to start the fight. After confirming once again to the half-machine acolyte, the referee immediately announced the start of the duel.

    The duel between the two was unexpectedly a short one, as Arcana''s strongest weapon [Eye of Mistra] couldn''t affect As'' mind. Hisputerized brain possessed major, if not absolute, resistance to mind-type attacks. This fact quickly made Arcana lose his arrogant expression and turn pale, and in the end he lost his Rank 10 to the half-machine acolyte.

    The crowd cheered again as they saw a new name on the top 10 ranking, As III.

    As, however, didn''t immediately leave after the referee announced his win. He was still standing in the arena. His nce focused on a figure that was currently sitting in the corner of the arena. A certain golden-haired young man. Eeshoo Nephilim.

    There was an unspoken message when the two eyes met. After that, As turned around and walked out of the arena. Returning to where Emery and the others were, he sat on the seat behind Emery and whispered, "You are next."

    Emery smiled and said calmly, "Chase me up then," before standing up from his seat.

    Annara quickly turn excited "Aaa, you are fighting too! We got another interesting show to see!"

    On cue, the referee called Emery''s name. Then, his opponent''s name was also called.

    [Rank 8 - Tyler Haze]

    The man who arrived at the arena and stood before him had long white hair, a thin body, and pale skin, making him look more like a girl than a boy. However, the gaze he gave was sharp like a dagger.

    "Fight starts!"

    ---------

    Authors note:

    I find tech and magic concepts to be interesting, for that, I wrote another spinoff of the Magus Universe about this. I did not n to publish it yet and focus on the Apocalypse game instead. But if you are interested to be Beta readers, I publish the story on my p.a.t.r.e.o.n . check ess link on .avans.xyz its called "Rise of the Mecha Magus"

 Chapter 1061 Dagger Master

    Chapter 1061 Dagger Master

    The number of spectators had gradually increased since the duel between As and Zeto. Now that they heard there was going to be another duel between those in the top 10, especially with one of them being the young savage acolyte, most people in the area were more than willing to make time to watch the match.

    [Taylor Haze - Rank 8]

    The white-haired young man calmly stood before him. Two small, crystal clear daggers just 10 inches in length were ready in his grip as he looked at Emery with a deadly gaze.

    Under the crowd''s anticipation-filled eyes, Emery pulled out his [Savage Sword] and prepared his [36 Dao Sword Technique] stance.

    With all the information provided by Klea, Emery knew what kind of person the opponent he was about to face was hence he was ready.

    "Fight, start!" the magus referee shouted.

    The moment the referee''s words resounded in the area, the white-haired man in front of him immediately cast a spell on himself. At that moment, the temperature sharply dropped, causing even the crowd watching to feel the freezing cold.

    Knowing that Taylor was using a spell to buff his body, Emery quickly used [Immortal Gate Stage 6] to do the same.

    [Battle Power: 256 (320)]

    The young man took a breath and dashed toward Emery like a chilling wind, leaving a thin cloud of smoke from the cold.

    nk!!

    It happened in less than a second as Emery managed to parry it with his reflexes just in time, but just as the two''s weapons collided, the man swiftly passed him and turned to attack for the second time.

    nk!!

    Once again, Emery''s sword technique blocked the opponent''s daggers. However, it seemed that the man had already expected it as he quickly followed up with a battle art skill.

    [Wind Stride]

    The skill was a high-tier battle art, abination of dual dagger wielding and the wind element that was on par with Emery''s [Shadow de]. Throwing multiple shes at the opponent, the battle art skill didn''t even require its user''s daggers to touch the opponent''s flesh in order to make a cut.

    Swish, swish, swish, swish!

    Unfortunately for him, Emery already knew about this skill beforehand. The moment he saw the wind gather at the opponent''s daggers, he immediately countered using his new sword skill.

    [Omega Strike]

    Emery swung his sword with a powerful strike. However, it wasn''t to block the barrage of wind shes.

    Instead, Emery struck the arena ground.

    BAAMMM!!

    The strike broke the arena ground while creating a force strong enough to disrupt the wind and simultaneously throw himself back a few steps, allowing him to perfectly dodge the battle art.

    The shes urred in the span of just a few seconds.

    Seeing this, the crowd cheered in excitement as they closely watched the two''s shes, and some even pped in awe. After all, the dagger battle art shown by Taylor was something even a magus would have difficulty dealing with, yet Emery was able to escape it not only with ease, but also beautifully.

    And it wasn''t just the crowd. Even Taylor was slightly taken aback when he saw Emery stop his proud technique in such an unexpected way.

    "It looks like you''ve read my data." Taylor gave a calm smile and prepared his stance again. "But I''ve witnessed your fight against Zach with my very own eyes. You won''t be able to win against me!"

    This time, the young man cast another spell that made light blue lines appear all over his body.

    [Aurora Vessel]

    It was a divine spell that boosted his body with the Law of Wind and Ice, one of Taylor''s most well-known spells that he could cast despite still being a rank 9 acolyte.

    Seeing him use this skill, Emery also quickly prepared his [Fey Transformation]. At that moment, shiny silver fur grew on his hands and feet, boosting his agility to the max.

    Howwlllll!!

    In that instant, Taylor swiftly dashed forward with twice the speed, while Emery stood still with both of his hands on the Savage Sword''s hilt.

    nk!! nk!!

    The two''s weapons shed yet again, creating sharp squeaks from the shing des as the two focused on the speed of their attacks rather than power.

    nk!! nk!!

    With Taylor using dual weapons, Emery was at a disadvantage for a close-range battle on speed. Even so, Emery''s sword technique variation was enough to allow him to parry and block all his opponent''s attacks.

    However, at the same time, Emery noticed that the bombardment of attacks was quickly growing faster. It was to the point that he could no longer see the movements of Taylor''s hands.

    The next thing he knew, the man had once again broken through his defense and blood was gushing out from his waist.

    When Emery reflexively turned around, the previously calm yet sharp expression on the man''s face had turned into a wicked grin as he licked the blood from the crystal dagger.

    "I like to see you bleed."

    Shivers ran down Emery''s spine, and his expression quickly turned into shock.

    In turn, the man''s eyes became filled with mirth as he looked at the expression on Emery''s face, like a predator looking at his prey.

    "Haha, you should be afraid��"

    However, Emery''s response as he doubtfully looked at the young man surprised him.

    "Err, no�� I''m not afraid, just�� Why are you licking my blood? That''s disgusting."

    The twisted smile on the man''s face turned into a deep frown at a speed visible to the naked eye. Annoyed, he once again charged at Emery, and Emery countered.

    nk! nk!

    10 shes, 20 shes, 30 shes��

    Emery was able to parry Taylor''s attacks, but he was still quite amazed. For Taylor to be able to stay on par with him, even with Emery using his sword technique at almost his highest speed��

    Sattt, stt!

    Like before, the man''s attacks quickly increased in speed until Emery could no longer catch up. In the end, another deep wound was cut into his body before Emery could [Blink] away.

    Emery was slightly taken aback. Seeing this, the man became even more confident as he said.

    "To satisfy your curiosity�� what I just used is not in the data because it''s not a skill. It''s the Dagger Aura."

    Emery''s eyes widened. As his master once told him, the Weapon Aura was part of the Laws, something only those at the level of a magus and higher would be able to use.

    However��

    When he heard this, instead of getting intimidated, Emery became even more interested to fight.

 Chapter 1062 Speed

    Chapter 1062 Speed

    Those who sat on the top ten privileged ss leaderboard were certainly not easy opponents at all.

    This person named Taylor Haze was probably the fastest privileged acolyte Emery met so far,parable to Zach in speed without thetter''s using his bloodline transformation.

    Tier 6 buff-type spells, coupled with mastery over the dagger to the point of possessing the Dagger Aura; the man was certainly a genius.

    However, facing such an extraordinary opponent did not discourage Emery. In fact, it actually made him even more excited and looking forward to the fight.

    His reason for retreating earlier was because he knew he wouldn''t win with his current setup. Therefore, now that he knew some of Taylor''s cards, Emery cast two spells in his repertoire that could help him.

    A faintyer of blue-colored energy enveloped Emery''s entire body as [Slipstream] took effect, increasing his speed; while [Jade Skin] did its job and covered Emery with ayer of jade, enhancing his defense.

    "Let''s go!" Emery said with such enthusiasm that it managed to irritate his opponent.

    Both of them swiftly exchanged strikes once again, and just like before, the longer the sh went on the faster Taylor became. Emery''s [Slipstream] was only able to give him ten extra seconds before he was once again overwhelmed by the other party, his body receiving cuts here and there.

    However, thanks to the [Jade Skin], Emery''s wounds weren''t as deep as before. Hence, he could easily continue fighting while depending on his innate [Undecaying Flesh] for recovery. Still, the situation didn''t look too optimistic for him.

    Each cut and stab done by the dagger impressed Emery, making him understand more about the art of wielding a dual dagger. He finally realized that although the dagger''s range was shorter than the sword, its smaller size made it easier to hide from the opponent''s eyes, making predicting attacks a bit more difficult.

    Emery marveled at how his opponent incorporated his incredible dexterity to change the trajectory of his attacks at a moment''s notice. As for Aura which sharply increased the lethality of his opponent''s attack, even at this point he still couldn''t get it.

    The fight went on for half an hour. Hundreds of cuts had been inflicted on his body, yet Emery still didn''t stop. Rather, if one observed carefully, one would realize that his swordsmanship gradually got better and became more refined.

    It was to the point that Emery even took out his [Moon Dagger] and started fighting with a dual sword and daggerbination that he hadn''t used in a long time.

    "It''s no use! You will not defeat me!" said Taylor as he saw Emery bringing out a dagger. It seemed that action somehow provoked the former as Emery was immediately bombarded with attacks.

    After receiving several more cuts on his body, Emery once again cast [Blink] and retreated.

    Seeing that, Taylor scoffed. "Huh! Are you retreating now?!"

    Shaking his head slightly, Emery replied, "No, of course not. I just want to say that you''re right; I can''t win."

    It was clear that Emery''s words caught the man off guard by how unexpected they were.

    "..Are you admitting defeat?" asked Taylor, visibly confused.

    Emery shook his head. "No, of course not. What I mean is I have fun, but��" He threw his gaze towards the spectators for a moment before returning to his opponent and saying, "It just thought it''s not nice to keep them waiting"

    It took a moment, but when Taylor finally understood what Emery meant, a look of anger appeared on his face. On the other hand, his opponent didn''t seem bothered by what he just said as he prepared himself.

    "I''ll make you regret saying those words!" Taylor said, brandishing his dagger.

    This time, Emery didn''t start by taking up his sword stance. Instead, he cast a spell.

    When Taylor shot towards him, Emery''s figure was gone. Where he stood, four shadow figures bearing resemnce to him appeared. Seeing such a sight, his opponent let out a derisive snort.

    "Illusion? Is it something new? Hah! It won''t work on me!"

    The four shadow figures dashed at the same time and attacked from multiple angles. Even though Taylor''s dagger was faster, he was only able to deal with one shadow before the other three joined in. And if being ganged up wasn''t annoying enough, the shadow was able to phase out of existence when attacked, and he couldn''t predict which one was the real deal.

    This was Emery''s new spell, [Void Mist]. One that was born afterbining [Dark Void], [Blink], and [Shadow Mist]. When cast, the spell would create identical clones to the caster that were very difficult to differentiate, able to blink away and hide in the void.

    Spaatt!

    Finally, after a few exchanges, Emery was able to make his first cut on Taylor''s body. Knowing that he still had a chance for more, he quickly threw a roundhouse kick and sent the man sliding across the arena.

    Taylor was naturally furious, and he once again attacked Emery. Unfortunately, his efforts were in vain. Instead of seeding, he had instead suffered the same result he received just a moment ago.

    His expression changed when he finally realized that Emery had been using him like abat puppet for the past hour. The realization rattled the man so much that his anger red violently, his calm expression no longer there.

    However, his anger yielded nothing. Emery was still able toy a hit on Taylor. In fact, this time the former managed to do it a little faster than before.

    "I noticed that when you are not calm, your movements actually be slower��"

    Taylor tried to find out which shadow figure was speaking, because it had to be the real one. Unfortunately, his attempt bore no fruit. Irked by what he had just heard, he snorted and retorted while his eyes wandered to the four figures before him.

    "Huh! I didn''t lose to you; I lost to this fucking spell!"

    Emery heaved a sigh and said, "Alright then, I will use a different one."

    As soon as Emery finished speaking, the arena floor cracked as dozens of jade-like roots crawled out from it. They permeated through the entire arena while several flesh-eating flowers emerged from their midst, surrounding Emery who had reverted to one.

    With thebination of [Jade Root] and [Primal Flora], Emery simply took over the arena and restricted Taylor''s mobility by limiting the space could take advantage of. Then, while his opponent was busy dealing with his summons to pay attention to him, he appeared behind him using [Blink] and ced his sword on the man''s neck.

    "Admit it, you lost"

    Taylor lowered the dagger in his hand. Even though he was exasperated with how he lost, the young man still admitted defeat to the referee.

    [Emery Ambrose wins!]

    The crowd cheered and apuded for Emery''s beautiful win. Chatters and discussions spread among them.

    "The savage acolyte is certainly on par with the top 5!"

    "Yes he is"

    Those words entered the ear of one particr young man who then stood up from his seat and walked into the arena. While his eyes were fixed on the winner of that previous fight, he said,

    "You will fight me next."

    The man who stepped into the arena and stood in front of Emery was Rank 7 - Jai Strider.

    However, contrary to expectations, Emery did not immediately ept the challenge. Instead, using the rest time he had, he approached Klea and asked for her opinion. "What do you think? Should I?"

    He certainly found the data and information Klea gathered very useful, hence he would rather use the time he had to consider the challenge and not ept it right away as he usually did.

    However, the answer that came out of Klea''s mouth was something he didn''t expect.

    With a cheeky smile, Klea said "I want to watch more! Beat that man for me!"

 Chapter 1063 Puppeteers

    Chapter 1063 Puppeteers

    [Jai Strider - Rank 7]

    The young man currently standing in the arena was covered in light metal armor on his chest, legs and arms. He also donned some metal devices on his eyes, a spectacle and one oversized bracelet.

    "We know about each other''s existence, but have never properly introduced ourselves. Let me formally introduce myself. My name is Jai Strider, you can call me Jai or many called me the metal puppeteers" said the young man, speaking with poise.

    Emery found this particr opponent of his seemed to be much of a chatter. However, just as the other party had said �C that they basically knew nothing about each other, he decided to partake in the conversation to glean more from direct observation.

    After all, even though Emery was confident in his own abilities, everyone in the top 10 of the leaderboard possessed some unique and miraculous skills that if he were not careful, could easily defeat him.

    "All right, Emery. Now that we''ve introduced ourselves, let''s get into the matter at hand." A smile on his face, Jai continued, "Do you have anything for your recovery or should I give you some extra time?"

    Emery would naturally not underestimate the guy , so he took out a [Spirit Regeneration Pill] and ate it to help replenish the depleted spirit energy from the previous fight.

    He spent the ten minutes of rest he had to recover as much of his condition as possible. In the meantime, he also conversed with his uing opponent who seemed to have an interest in many diverse things.

    Then, all of a sudden, the young man shed a confident smile and said, "I like you, mister savage acolyte. Even though you scored 5th rank in the test, you were not in a rush and instead decided to fight Taylor and me first. That''s confidence indeed."

    Emery decided to not reply and listen as Jai continued with his speech.

    "I just want to say that though Taylor is fast, he could never go further from where he is now. He lost to me five times already, after all." Turning to Emery, he gestured with his hand nonchntly. "Actually, if I am you, I will immediately challenge that Cross brat, instead of fighting me or the guy after me. That''s a better chance in my eyes."

    Such a statement naturally piqued Emery''s interest. With raised eyebrows, he asked, "Why do you think so?"

    Again, in a nonchnt manner, Jai said, "Well, the guy after me is basically unkible, while me��" A smile crept onto his face, as he said, "You have the opportunity to see it yourself now, aren''t you?"

    As the ten minute mark was about to reach its end, Jai took out eight palm-sized metal balls from his spatial ring. However, they didn''tnd on the ground as expected, instead the eight metal balls hovered in the air, expanding in size and gradually forming into a metallic humanoid figure.

    Apparently, the man was a metal element acolyte; and from the looks of it, his fighting style seemed to depend on using summoned creatures. He then said something that made Emery raise his eyebrows again.

    "I know that you have your earth summons. How about we face them against each other? I propose a change of location to make this interesting."

    Emery was intrigued by the other party''s words and couldn''t help but look towards the referee to see what they thought of the proposal. However, Jai didn''t seem to want to wait any longer and interrupted.

    "I am sure you don''t care much about the rank, so let''s go! Follow me!"

    As soon as he said those words, he flew into the air leaving the arena. Only after seeing that there was no response from the referee did Emery follow suit.

    Led by Jai, the two of them arrived at an open clearing just a few miles away from the arena. Hundreds of people who were present in the arena followed after, as they certainly did not want to miss such a fight.

    "Alright, now we''re here," Jai said as his feetnded on the ground. He then turned to Emery who had justnded and said "I''ve shown you, my metal boys. Let me see yours."

    Hearing that, Emery cast his [Mineralized Warrior] spell and summoned ten Type 1 soldier that looked simr to him. He then quickly ordered them to stand opposite the metallic humanoid Jai conjured. It was as if two armies were preparing to sh.

    Seeing them, Jai smiled and said, "Hooo�� looks like you underestimated me."

    He nced at one of his metal summons and immediately it charged alone towards one of the Mineralized Warriors. With just one punch, it broke through the warrior''s defense and destroyed it into pieces.

    Jai metal summon was definitely on a much higher level than his.

    The metal soldier dashed back and Jai said with a smile, "Feel free to summon more.. We don''t mind more challenges."

    Emery knew that he might be manipted to y on his opponent''s hand, but honestly, he really didn''t care about winning or losing right now. He considered fighting as an opportunity to practice, an experience to improve himself better.

    Hence he did as requested and cast [Mineralized Warrior], summoning 100 Type one Mineralized Warriors at once. The sudden appearance of an army of summons sparked various reactions from the spectators.

    On the other hand, a smile appeared on Jai''s face as he saw the army saying, "That''s better."

    "Let''s Fight!"

    At the orders of their respective summoners, the two armies consisting of different summons marched forward and shed with each other. 8 metal humanoids against 100 Mineralized Warriors; it was a conflict on the scale of a skirmish in a war.

    It was a ten-against-one situation, putting the advantage of numbers on Emery''splete favor. On top of that, each and every Mineralized Warrior fought wielding a sword. At first nce, it seemed like there was no hope for the other party to win.

    nk! nk! nk!

    The loud distinctive sound of metal shing against a hard surface echoed through the air as the Mineralized Warriors attacked Jai''s summons. However, despite their superiority in weapons, the warriors were only able to make scratches on the metallic humanoid bodies, dealing less damage needed to destroy them.

    On the other hand, Jai''s summons only needed tond one hit; a punch or a kick to destroy them into pieces. The stark difference in strength between the two sides was obvious.

    Realizing that his warriors were not strong enough, Emery tried to surmount the issue by summoning more summons. This time, he summoned the Type two Mineralized Warrior that took the form of wolves. Twenty of them swiftly rushed forward to help their brethren.

    Working together, the pack of Mineralized Wolves managed to overwhelm one of the metallic humanoids, tackling it down with sheer numbers before chewing its head off. With that, there were only seven Jai''s summons remaining.

    However, instead of being annoyed, Jai was happy to see his summons lose. To be precise, he was excited.

    "Hahahah! Very good, impressive."

    Afterward, he took out and threw three more metal balls, this time however it didn''t turn into the form of the previous metal fighter, in fact, two metal balls grew four times bigger creating a pair of four meters tall gigantic humanoids with enormous limbs.

    Meanwhile, the other one turned into a humanoid figure just like the other eight, but with a slender physique.

    The gigantic summon swiftly charged towards the army of Mineralized Warriors, the eight humanoids stood close to it as if covering behind a wall. On the other hand, the slender humanoid went to the broken humanoid and began to repair its headless state.

    It was a full-function squad of metal humanoids.

 Chapter 1064 summoners Battle

    Chapter 1064 summoners Battle

    The audience was all cheering and giving variousments about the ongoing battle of summons. The spectacle of two summoners shing head-on was something that was rare to see, after all.

    "Did you see that? Those things the savage acolyte summons are so weak!"

    "That''s just to be expected, isn''t it? If Jai had recharged all his metal humanoids, even the dragon boy wouldn''t be able to have won."

    "Yes! The savage acolyte is a fool to y the puppeteer''s game!"

    Even though Emery managed to defeat Taylor Haze with rather an ease, most of the audience did not think he would win against Jai easily. Some even thought Emery would lose after seeing the miserable disy of his summons against the metal puppeteers.

    One healer, two defenders, and eight fighters; Jai''s summons had formed a solid configuration of elite summons where eachplements the other, making it very difficult to deal with.

    In just a matter of minutes, Jai''s 11 metallic humanoids were able to rip apart Emery''s hundreds of Mineralized Warriors, destroying nearly half of them.

    Still, wanting to defeat Jai at his own game, Emery quickly cast [Mineralized Warrior] and summoned more warriors at his maximum capacity. Within seconds, hundreds of Mineralized Warriors emerged from the ground.

    When he finished, Emery''s gaze waspletely filled with his summons. A congregation of Mineralized Warriors standing in front of him. Including the ones from the previous summon, there were 200 Type 1s that possessed 55 battle power, and 50 Type 2 which had 80 battle power.

    At the end of his time on the Andora, Emery only managed to create and maintain 200 Mineralized Warriors at the same time. Now that he underwent another upgrade, he was able to create this many while still being able to spare 30% of his spirit pool just in case.

    Of course, this number of summons was not something to be underestimated, and the audience understood this fact. Expectations sparked in their eyes, as the army of Mineralized Warriors once again shed with the metallic humanoid squad.

    The two defenders that Jai had conjured, who yed a huge part in the previous confrontation with their towering and sturdy bodies that seemed indestructible, quickly tried to stem the attackers like before.

    s, the number of enemies they had to take on was simply too much. Thanks to that, several Mineralized Warriors managed to slip through the defenders and attacked the metallic fighters.

    Soon enough, a few metallic fighters were destroyed by being ganged up and the lone healer started to get overwhelmed.

    If the situation continued like this, the metallic humanoids would definitely lose.

    However, as if he was unaware of the situation, their summoner still had a confident smile on his face. Seeing such a reaction from his opponent, Emery did not rx. He was sure the man still had something up his sleeve.

    Momentster, his hunch was proven correct.

    "Good! Very good indeed!" Taking out more metal balls, Jai smiled at Emery and said, "Don''t worry! It''s just starting to warm up!"

    Three metal balls floated in the air before starting to transform like their predecessors. One expanded and transformed into a slender humanoid figure, an extra healer while the other two transformed the same as metallic fighters but instead of two human-like legs, they had eight long, spider-like legs.

    "Now you shall try to fight my knights!"

    The two spider-like metallic humanoids shot forward at Jai''smand. They moved at a speed that was twice faster than the wolves �C Type 2 Mineralized Warrior, a standard that wasparable to the privileged acolytes'' speedsters.

    Within seconds, they managed to destroy dozens of Mineralized Warriors who surrounded the metallic fighters and healer, giving room for the second healer to start doing its job. Emery''s Mineralized Warriors quickly tried to surround the two metallic knights, but they were powerless against thetter''s superior speed.

    As a result, the metallic fighters who had fallen earlier were revived by the healers. Then, to Emery''s surprise, the two healers brought out a weapon �C a long metal chain, which allowed them to attack from behind the defensive line.

    "Amazing!"

    Emery was very impressed with Jai''s abilities. With merely 14 summons, he was able to fight his 250 Mineralized Warriors..

    Inspired by what he saw, Emery summoned more Mineralized Warriors and quickly sent them to the battlefield to rece those who were destroyed. He then passed down a series of orders, causing the warriors to form and fight in a better, more structured formation.

    It didn''t take Emery long to discover that it would take a lot of control �C which he currentlycked �C to make the hundreds of Mineralized Warriors fight with the specific timing and discipline he envisioned. Hence, within a few minutes his army was once again destroyed.

    Still not giving up, Emery once again summoned his army of Mineralized Warriors, which caused Jai to raise his arm in the air to reveal the oversized bracelet there, showing the glowing green crystal within.

    "If you''re thinking of depleting my spirit pool, think again. This baby of mine is the best charger for my boys." A smile on his face, he continued, "It will allow them to fight non-stop for an entire day, something I''m sure not even your unique spirit pool will be able to match."

    Emery believed the man''s words; however, he had thought of another way to fight them.

    Apart from the 250 Mineralized Warriors he summoned, he still had one more fighter at his disposal.

    Himself.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 6]

    [Fey Transformation]

    [Night Transformation]

    With most of his spirit pool used to maintain the 250 Mineralized Warriors, Emery would have to use his raw physical strength in order to support them. Hence the transformations.

    Emery, who had transformed into a dark-furred wolf, shot forward. He arrived and grabbed one of the metallic defenders in an instant, before mustering all the strength he had to m the summon into the ground. A huge crater formed while the defender itself broke into pieces.

    Hooollll�C

    The sight of Emery instantly taking down the stout defender sparked reactions from the crowd, but Jai still had a confident smile on his face. Under Emery''s predatory gaze, he took out hisst metal ball.

    It quickly expanded and began transforming. Four human-like limbs formed as it grew past the height of a normal human and reached the two and a-half meter mark. As its head began to form, wings made of metal sprouted on its back.

    In the next second, Emery saw its figure disappear and his instincts warned him of an impending attack. He managed to bring his hands together before a strong impact struck his body, causing a grunt to escape from his mouth.

    Jai''s voice rang in the air.

    "I introduce you to my guardian queen!"

    Emery was inwardly shocked by the power of the summons his opponent summoned. Prior to this fight, he had never thought that there would be a summons capable of stopping his 400 battle power.

    Howlll!!!

    The dark fur figure pushed back screaming "Not Strong Enough!", as he was able to overpower the so-called guardian queen and grab both of its hands ready to split it apart.

    But then, suddenly another 3-meter humanoid appeared behind him.

    "Another one!?"

    Before Emery could do anything, it threw a punch so powerful that it instantly made him vomit blood. The attack also forced him to release his grip on the guardian queen.

    "Argh!"

    As his body was flung aside, Emery turned his gaze to the humanoid that had just attacked him. Turns out that it wasn''t a metallic humanoid, but Jai who was covered in full metal armor he summoned.

    Jai smiled and said, "Now you''ve seen it all; my family! Can you defeat us?"

 Chapter 1065 Powerful Unit

    Chapter 1065 Powerful Unit

    Howlll��-

    A pair of massive humanoids made of metal approached Emery with lightning speeds. One has fourrge limbs covering Jai Strider''s whole body like a suit, while the second one was much more slender than its counterpart, looking like an approximation of a woman''s body with a pair of wings on its back.

    One was built for strength, while another was built for speed. The two metallic humanoids worked in tandem as they attacked relentlessly, making Emery unable to easily focus on hitting Jai, the king of the group.

    "How do you like it?! Hahaha!"

    Jai jumped forward with four limbs, his movement reminiscent of that of a huge monkey. Despite being encased in a massive metal construct, he moved so fast while the guardian queen dashed from behind, forcing Emery to cast [Blink] to get away from their pincer attack.

    "Hahaha, I am telling you, savage.. You should finish me off while you can!"

    There was no need to exin the taunt, as Emery knew for sure that right now his summons were being massacred by the other 14 humanoid metal constructs. And before long, Emery would be the only one standing against all of them.

    While still dodging the fierce attacks, Emery observed the surroundings and his situation, paying attention and taking note of the metal summons attacks and fighting styles. Once again, he was impressed by his opponent''s abilities.

    There were soldiers, defenders, knights, healer and ranged attackers; Every summon had their own specialized role. Individually, they had ring weaknesses, but together, each covered the other metal summons, ensuring they could operate as a single, powerful unit.

    Unable to overpower the Duo King and Queen fast enough, Emery willed his brain to work. Various ideas came to mind on how he could win the fight, such as using his [Primal Flora] spell to add more fighting power to the troops, or using his spatial magic to forcefully separate Jai from his little army.

    However, in the end, Emery decided to unsummon his own army, stopped abruptly in his tracks, and said.

    "I admit defeat, you win."

    Upon hearing that, the spectators were disappointed. They were certain that the savage acolyte hadn''t given his all in this battle. Regardless, Emery ignored them all.

    He approached the annoyed Metal Puppeteer and said.

    "Thank you, you are very strong indeed�� I have learned much from this fight, and I really hope that you would be willing to ept a rematch in a few weeks."

    Hearing the im, Jai gave him a confident smile, and he said, "You are mistaken if you think you would be able to defeat me by then" to which Emery only responded with a smile of his own.

    Emery thought that there was no need to insist on winning this fight, as there was basically no consequence of losing. However, Emery really wanted to give it another try to fight Jai on his terms. Hence his surrender.

    After giving their mutual respect, Emery walked toward Klea. He sheepishly rubbed the back of his head as he arrived in front of her. A troubled expression on his face.

    "I am sorry I lost��"

    Klea narrowed her eyes in annoyance for a second, but soon after, it was reced with a nod as she said, "Hope you got everything you need."

    "Yes, I actually did."

    As the battle had ended on a disappointing note, the crowds that filled the wide clearing began to disperse, with Annara and As among them.

    The red-haired woman was cursing, disappointment evident in her tone for his loss. Meanwhile, the half-machine acolyte was throwing a sharp re at Emery. If his eyes couldmunicate by itself, it would be clear that he wished to fight Emery right now.

    Hidden by the crowds, in a certain corner, one man clenched his fists. He was ring at Emery from a distance with apparent annoyance.

    Anyone in the crowd would be able to recognize the man as the young prince of the Cross family. Shatter Cross, the current rank 5 holders.

    When the crowds thinned and the man left, someone seemed to notice the anomaly and decided to approach Emery.

    Noticing the approaching figure from the corner of Emery''s eye, he smiled and said "Ahh, Roran, I saw your fight before. Congrattions."

    "Huh�� How could a rank 75 beparable to a rank 8?"

    Roran then proceeded to tell Emery his worries about the rank 5 holder, Shatter Cross. The Cross family was one of the families known for their hatred of any halfblood. Thest time, Shatter was beaten by Zach, causing the former to be harshly reprimanded by his family.

    "You should know, the Cross family is a Grade 4 much like mine. However, he was sort of raised differently, so you should be careful."

    Afterward, Roran talked about how unfortunate it was that Julian decided to join the Nephilims. But he also expressed understanding, after all, Julian had not yet be an inner member of the Harlight faction.

    "Do you think he would be in danger?" Emery ask

    Roran stopped for a second, clearly a bit hesitant to answer, and said "Julian knows how to position himself in a tricky situation. I believe he should be fine."

    That answer was not enough to give Emery any real confidence in Julian''s safety. However, it was still a confirmation that his friend was doing alright. Hence he nodded his head.

    They resumed a short conversation, before bidding their farewells and going their separate ways.

    Now that his business in the monthly arena was over, Emery decided to go to the center and pick up his monthly foundation pill. On the way, he encountered Magus Ramora, who encouraged him to try harder.

    "If you fight 3 more and win, you will reach the top 5. You can do it!"

    It was not only an encouragement, but it was also a reminder of the incentives and rewards he would get from being in such a high rank.

    [Rank 1-5 receives Divine Art - Rank A]

    [Rank 6-10 receives Divine Art - Rank B]

    [Rank 11-30 receives Divine Art - Rank C]

    Emery vividly remembered how expensive and powerful his [Aegis of the Void] was while being only a rank C divine spell. Therefore, the prospect of obtaining a Rank A managed to give him a lot more motivation to try harder.

    That Divine Art could be a great graduation present for him.

    Afterward, Emery and Klea, together with Magus Shena, returned to the spirit cave for their training.

    Emery thought of the experience he managed to acquire from the two fights and started training.

 Chapter 1066 Training

    Chapter 1066 Training

    With swords in hand, two figures of youth dashed from opposite sides, shooting towards a beautiful woman wielding a crystal spear at breakneck speed. Dirt scattered into the air as their steps stomped the earth.

    Swissshh! CLANK!

    A loud piercing sound echoed through the clearing as the woman wielding the spear swung the weapon in her hand, parrying the attacks aimed at her perfectly. However, she couldn''t rx yet as the pair who attacked him �C young man and woman �C swiftly struck again in a threatening position.

    One charged in as fast as wind, yet the attacks soft as if it was a feather. The other was slow �C ifpared, but their strikes felt as heavy as a mountain. As they worked together weaving their attacks in harmony, the one they attacked was gradually overwhelmed and cornered.

    Realizing the situation she was in, the woman tried to use her battle art to escape.

    "Not yet! Emery! North Mountain Variation!" shouted the girl. In the next instant, a series of multi-colored sword shes rained down on the spear-wielding woman. Thetter tried her best, but the attack was simply too much.

    In the end, the pair''s joint attack broke through her defense. Before she could recover, a dark sword struck her spear from above. The powerful force of the sword shook her body, causing her to involuntary fall on one knee.

    Seeing that, the pair did not continue their attack. They quickly jumped back and did nothing, just staring at the kneeling woman with smiles on their faces.

    A few momentster, the woman finally got to her feet and sent the tip of her spear into the ground before saying, "Good job, you two�� Nicely done!"

    The pair, beaming smiles on their faces, slightly bowed at the woman''spliment. Afterwards, one of them opened her mouth, "Thank you, Magus Shena, for yourpliment. But it''s still 8 to 1�� we should do more."

    Hearing such words, Magus Shena exploded into boisterousughter. "Hahaha! Do you n to embarrass me further, youngss?"

    Two days ago, after the monthly arena battle, Emery and Klea returned to the former''s spirit cave and resumed their individual training. Then, just this morning, Klea managed to make a breakthrough in her cultivation of [Divine Dao Technique], elevating her mastery to the stage 6.

    With that, the two of them immediately practiced their [Hexagram Technique] with Magus Shena.

    The result was much better than they had expected. The cooperation between the two of them improved tremendously, iparable to their previous efforts.

    Apparently, the fact Klea''s body had undergone the body tempering service was of great help in this matter, as the thirty percent increase in strength it provided helped her bridge the gap she had with Emery. Moreover, it also turned out to be thest spark she needed to break through the fifth stage of Immortal Gate, which she had been unable to break through for three years.

    With their battle power being more equal and deeper understanding of the Dao, Klea and Emery were finally able to bring out the extraordinary prowess of the hexagram formation.

    Now that Emery had seen the level of attainment she had reached in the Dao, he decided it was time for him to teach her the Way of the Sword, as Magus Atika had taught him. The first thing he would teach her were the six basic movements; sh, strike, thurst, parry, block and dodge.

    Emery taught Klea the basics for a day, exining the depths of each and answering any questions she had, before starting to show her the [36 Dao Sword Technique]. After that, the two of them made their way to the training center, using thebat puppets to put the theory she had learned into practice.

    Besides practicing what Emery had demonstrated, Klea also came with the goal of defeating the level 7 swordbat puppets. As for Emery, knowing what kind of ce he was going to harvest Master Dulin''s ingredients next, he wanted to further hone his w technique so that he would be prepared to handle any challenge.

    [Combat puppets level 6 - ws]

    As soon as he stepped into the arena, Emery transformed with his [Fey Transformation]. Just as he was about to lunge at thebat puppet before his eyes, he suddenly heard a shout from across the arena.

    "Let''s have a bet on who will beat their opponent first! You know�� for motivation," said Klea cheekily.

    Emery smiled at her words. She was indeed always fun to be around.

    Nodding his head, he asked, "What''s the bet?"

    "I want a gift from you! Preferably, something nice."

    Emery agreed to the demand but offered a retort. "But what if I win?"

    "That''s impossible," he said curtly, so quickly and confidently that Emery was dumbfounded to hear it. A bell-like giggle escaped her mouth when she saw his reaction. "But�� just for your motivation, I will make an exception."

    "Hmm, let''s see�� What should I give?" she said, ncing mischievously at Emery, to which he responded with a wry smile. "Aha! I know! I will�� let you do anything you want with me."

    Klea said such words apanied by provocative gestures that instantly made Emery worried that others would see. Sheughed at his reaction and announced their bet started now.

    Evidently, Klea''s action did not help Emery''s motivation in the slightest. Instead, it bothered his mind and stayed there for quite some time, causing him to fail several times against thebat puppets.

    It took him some time before his focus finally returned, which was where he started to gain on thebat puppets with his w fighting technique.

    From the techniques he had acquired from defeating level 1 to 5bat puppets, Emery realized that not all techniques were suitable to be directly applied to his fighting style due to how the ws differed from one another. He needed to adjust the techniques to suit the shape and length of his de ws before incorporating them into his repertoire.

    Thinking of the increase in strength he would receive, Emery was driven to further refine his w technique until it perfectly manifested his essence.

    Half a dayter, after numerous failures, the level 6bat puppet was finally defeated.

    [You have defeatedbat puppet level 6]

    "I did it!" Emery shouted happily. But before he could do anything, another piece of information appeared in his mind.

    [You are rewarded with one w battle art. Please choose from the options]

    [Rake Strike]

    Powerful w strike that focuses on prating deep into the opponent''s flesh.

    [Bloody Reap]

    Continuous w bombardment toward the target. it came in 40 variations.

    In an instant, Emery focused his gaze on the translucent screen in front of his eyes. He had been wanting a skill that would allow him to do multiple attacks like the one Taylor Haze used on him. Despite being tempted by it, Emery chooses the [Rake Strike] skill instead. He needed a way to devour his target sessfully.

    When he finished selecting his reward, Emery realized that Klea was already waiting outside the arena.

    She looked at him with a cheeky smile on her face.

    "I''ll be waiting for my gift."

 Chapter 1067 Frozen

    Chapter 1067 Frozen

    After sessfully defeating thebat puppets, the two were ready for their next task:

    The second harvesting task for the tempering facility given by Master Dulin.

    Just likest month, along with Klea and Magus Shena, Emery also had Twik and the five Chizpur brotherse along with him. However, their destination this time was a different restricted floating ind, a frozen ind.

    An ind that even without any supporting weather from the''s atmosphere had been frozen for over 10,000 years.

    Like before, they were quickly stopped by a magus guard and had to follow the procedure. After their credentials were cleared, the magus guard gave them the necessary data about the ind before they were finally allowed to enter.

    "OK gives me a few minutes to study the data"

    The three were still hovering in the sky when Emery opened the notes given by Master Dulin and read the task given.

    [Mintweed - Tier 3 x 3,000]

    [Hydrangea - Tier 4 x 200]

    [Taumatagoria - Tier 5 x 100].

    Emery studied the data given on the thousand-mile ind andpared it to the characteristics of the three nts. After careful analysis, he found three areas where the nts could possibly be found.

    The tier 3 Mintweed nt in the southern forest where mid-level magical beasts resided.

    Hydrangea, tier 4 should be found on the bottom of the 300-mile frozenke filled with high-level magical beasts and low-tier legendary underwater creatures.

    The crystal Taumatagoria flower grew on the Misty mountain, guarded by low and mid-level legendary beasts.

    Fortunately, the condition was rather simr to his previous harvesting task. Hence its should be a task with a simr risk to thest one.

    Realizing the matter, Magus Shena once again distanced herself to allow Emery to train himself, leaving him with Klea, Twik, and the five Chizpur brothers.

    "So, where are we going to start?" Klea asked after listening to Emery''s analysis.

    Emery was particrly interested in the information he read about Misty mountain, but he should start with the simple one first.

    "Let''s check out the southern forest first."

    "All right."

    Upon arriving at the snow forest, Emery was able to quickly locate the magical beast that resided there with his spirit reading.

    [Lagombi]

    [Magical Beast - Level 33]

    [Battle Power - 95]

    The magical beast was in the form of a white rabbit with tusks and fangs. It jumps between trees and fights in groups. However, these magical beasts were not much of a threat to the group.

    After taking care of several of them, Emery went ahead to check the designated nt. To his convenience, it didn''t require any special treatment in order to be harvested.

    Thus, Emery gave the responsibility of harvesting the Mintweed to the five Chizpur brothers once again.

    "Kuang kuang! Ku ku ku!"

    "You guys, help me harvest this around here, all right? Beware of the rabbits, and��" Emery paused to think for a moment. "Get me a thousand extra."

    As Emery nned to create his own body-tempering forms, he also needed some of these unique nts.

    In the meantime, while the five Chizpur brothers scattered to harvest the Mintweed, Emery, Klea, and Twik went toward the frozenke.

    "Yes, we get to have some fun!" Klea eximed. The thought of swimming for hours in this sparkling frozen water filled her with excitement. She didnt even care about the underwater creatures that resided within.

    To Emery''s surprise, the girl immediately took off her clothes, revealing her exquisite figure as she just casually changed into morefortable swimwear.

    After watching a short beautiful scenery, Emery swiftly created a hole in the frozenke for them to enter. However, just as he was about to enter theke, Klea quickly stepped in front of him to stop him.

    "Not just yet!"

    Under Emery''s curious gaze, Klea cast a protection spell that made their bodies more resistant to the cold. Moreover, she also created a bubble that then stuck to their noses, which would allow them to breathe underwater indefinitely.

    Emery thanked her with a smile. Although he didn''t think he needed the protection, Klea''s care still made him feel warm.

    As for Twik, the nt creature didn''t need any of those as he once again crawled into Emery''s shoulder, forming into a padded shoulder armor.

    The cold of the frozenke was definitely something that would kill any normal person below rank 6. However, Emery had an enhanced physique and Klea was highly proficient in the ice element. Added with Klea''s previous spell enveloping the two, the freezing cold didn''t bother them much at all.

    It was certainly a beautifulke that was filled with a few colorful species of nts that glows.

    "This is beautiful Emery"

    The Egyptian Queen once again surprised him with her power, telepathy. While she didn''t have the ability to read minds like Jinkan did, as a talented spirit reader, telepathy was quite a basic skill for her. Hence the two couldmunicate, even underwater.

    Soon enough, they both found the beasts that resided in the water.

    [Angst Eel]

    [Magical Beast - Level 90]

    [Battle Power - 145]

    For the most part, these Angst Eels looked just like normal electric eels. However, each of them was two meters long and had sharp teeth very much akin to a shark''s.

    Still, these particr sea creatures were nothing for them to worry about. What they needed to be careful of was the second sea creature that also resided there.

    [Adoulinr]

    [Legendary Beast - Level 35]

    [Battle Power - 275]

    These Adoulinrs were ten-meter crystal rock crabs that had two immensely powerful pincers.

    Between the two, Emery could only devour thetter. However, doing so would be extremely difficult. Not only was the Adoulinr''s body exceedingly hard, but the underwater condition would make the fight very ineffective.

    It would definitely waste too much of their time, simply wasn''t worth the effort.

    In the end, Emery decided to just focus on harvesting the tier 4 nts. They both used spells that would hinder their presence from the beasts and the two took a fun swimming day together.

    Being underwater together just gathering ingredients whilemunicating telepathically was quite a rxing experience.

    They were forced to fight a few times, but it was not really a troubling fight.

    50..

    100..

    200..

    250..

    When Emery was finally sure that they had collected enough, the two returned to the surface.

    But before heading toward the misty mountain, to collect thest ingredients, Emery decided to have a few hours of rest while cooking a fish to enjoy together.

    It really felt more like a vacation for them both.

 Chapter 1068 Misty Mountain

    Chapter 1068 Misty Mountain

    There were five mountains on the floating ind, but only the misty mountain matched the habitat where the tier 5 nt Taumatagoria could be found.

    Both Emery and Klea took one of the known mountain cave entrances. There, they found an entire blue stctitic cave with dozens of ponds and hundreds of small caves.

    Emery had learned about the type of beasts they would find inside the misty mountain, which was why he chose not to waste too much time at the frozenke.

    Soon enough, they spotted six of the beasts near one of the ponds.

    [Lizalfos]

    [Legendary Beast - Level 10]

    [Battle Power - 195]

    The beast was in the form of a somewhat humanoid water lizard. It stood with two feet, showing its bulky two-and-a-half-meter body. At just a nce, it was apparent that its limbs and tail were extremely strong, and these low-level legendary creatures came in packs.

    As soon as he confirmed that the figures in the distance were indeed the beasts he thought they were, Emery''s eyes lit up. He couldn''t contain himself from smiling, which brought confusion to the girl next to him.

    "You''re in an awfully good mood all of a sudden. What happened?"

    Emery didn''t exin. Instead, to allow the Egyptian Queen to understand better and faster, he directly cast a spell on the area in front of him.

    [Mineralized Warriors]

    A hundred figures made of solid minerals in his form stiffly rose. Following Emery''s orders, the earth summons rushed forward together to fight against the Lizalfos.

    It was practically a ten-on-one fight. The Mineralized Warriors were clearly superior in terms of sheer number, but the legendary beasts were able to match the earth summons with ease.

    The whole situation was aplete likeness to the fight with Jai Strider''s metallic figures. Upon noticing this, Klea''s face immediately beamed with anticipation as she started cheering for the Mineralized Warriors, albeit in a somewhat suppressed voice.

    "Come on! Beat up those slimy lizards!!"

    However, the excitement on her face didn''t stay for long. In less than 10 minutes, all 100 of the earth summons were brutally massacred by the six legendary creatures.

    Klea couldn''t help but look at the scene in front of her with disappointment. What used to be a small army of golems had turned into rubble scattered on the ground.

    She then nced at Emery.

    "Seriously��? Come on, I''m sure you can do better��"

    Emery returned her gaze with a slightly awkward smile, but he thought so as well. Thus, after focusing more on creating them one by one, Emery created a total of 50 type one Mineralized Warriors and 50 type two Mineralized Warriors to fight against the six Lizalfos a distance in front of them.

    However, this attempt didn''t go as well as they imagined either.

    The 100 Mineralized Warriors had absolutely no synergy with each other. The soldier units were quickly wiped out, and soon after, the wolf units followed.

    It was aplete disaster.

    Both Emery and Klea let out a deep sigh at the same time. Emery was thinking about what he could do to make the Mineralized Warriors stronger when they saw another pack of four Lizalfos arrive.

    Things just got more difficult.

    "We should probably finish things fast. If more of theme, we might need to retreat." Klea''s expression quickly turned serious.

    Emery slightly frowned. He certainly didn''t like the idea of retreat.

    This time, he created 300 Mineralized Warriors at once, the maximum number he could, and summoned them all to charge together against the 10 Lizalfos.

    The number of Mineralized Warriors Emery created this time was enough to injure and weaken the water lizards. However, within 10 minutes, most of his 300 summons were already destroyed while they were only able to kill four Lizalfos and heavily wound two others.

    The result was indeed much better than the previous ones, but it was still disappointing.

    In the end, Emery still had to do it personally.

    "Let''s go, Klea."

    [Fey Transformation]

    At his signal, Emery instantly charged toward the two heavily injured Lizalfos while Klea cast a spell to prevent the remaining four from advancing and interrupting him.

    [Spirit Devour]

    Emery''s ws pierced the two injured creatures, with one hand each piercing straight at the two Lizalfos''s chest. It took him a few seconds to devour the legendary creatures before he rushed back to Klea''s side to help finish thest four.

    After making sure that they had taken care of all the Lizalfos, Emery took one of the [Spirit Regeneration Pills] he had to refresh his spirit pool. Casting those hundreds of summons was quite consuming, after all.

    When they found another pack of Lizalfos, Emery would once again summon the same number of Mineralized Warriors. Following the previous process, he quickly overwhelmed the Lizalfos and devoured their spirit one by one.

    Although they were able to win each battle, the process was quite disorderly. It took Emery too much spirit energy to create and maintain the hundreds of summons, yet they could easily be destroyed by the lizard beasts. The way it went, it was much faster for him to fight these beasts without the summons at all.

    All this practice wasted a lot of time. A day passed, but he had only harvested 30 out of the required 300 frozen flowers. Most of this time was spent training his summons.

    However, Emery''s intention was to train his control, to sharpen his ability to influence all the Mineralized Golems. It was also a chance for him to devour more creatures. Moreover, they were also able to gain dozens of yellow spirit stones from it.

    Two days passed. When Emery and Klea went deeper into the caves, the two noticed an increase in the number of Lizalfosing out to attack them.

    "Emery, a few areing from the back."

    "I can sense them too, there are also some a bit further from our right."

    "Does this mean��?" Klea asked a little anxiously.

    "Yes, I think so."

    After saying those words, Emery told Twik to stay close to Klea before swiftly using his [Twilight Transformation].

    Soon enough, more Lizalfos came and surrounded them, 18 in number.

    The Lizard beast themselves weren''t the problem. Even if there were more of them, Emery could still take care of them without much difficulty, and he would be more than happy to devour them all.

    However, what made them both anxious was the creature that could bring these creatures together, one that was stated as highly dangerous in the data they received.

    At this moment, a four-meter-tall creature slithered out of the chilling pond. The blue scales covering its body faintly gleamed in the cave depths as its eyes sharply looked in the two trespassers'' direction.

    A high-level legendary beast, A Naga.

 Chapter 1069 Summons

    Chapter 1069 Summons

    [Naga]

    [Legendary Beast - Level 95]

    [Battle Power - 375]

    Looking at the towering figure standing before his eyes, Emery subconsciously swallowed his own saliva. The blue slithering giant should be included in the list of the strongest creatures that Emery had to face, as it wasparable in strength, if not stronger, to the Beholder.

    Krieeeekkk!!!

    Thanks to the data he read before traveling to this ind, Emery knew that the beast was intelligent and possessed an ability that allowed it to possessmand over other lizard-type creatures weaker than it. On top of that, it also had one annoying special ability that was emphasized in the data time and time again.

    Magic resistance.

    If what was written in the data wasn''t wrong, the magic resistance the Naga possessed innately could nullify up to eighty percent of the magic thrown at it, rendering magic attacks almost meaningless. Therefore, the most optimal way to take it down was using physical-based attacks; and luckily, Emery had plenty of such attacks.

    Even though his current situation was really not a suitable time to think about training, Emery still cast [Mineralized Warrior] and summoned an army of Mineralized Soldiers. He decided on this decision after considering things through.

    With the tremendous boost provided by his [Twilight Transformation], Emery could empower the output of his spell and break through his limit, creating a total of 400 Mineralized Warriors at once while reserving some of his spirit pool for his own use.

    This massive army would then help Klea fight the other 18 legendary creatures, while he focused his attention on the Naga, aiming to defeat it as quickly as possible.

    "Leave them to me! Go kill that slimy goo!" said the girl excited to fight her own battle.

    As Emery''s figure shot towards the Naga, three sharp des shot out from his two clenched hands, ready to be used as weapons and tore apart anything they touched.

    Swish!

    Emery arrived in front of the Naga and swiftly swept his bared ws towards it, but they only hit empty air. Surprisingly, the legendary beast possessed agility that did not correspond with its massive body. It dodged the attack by leaning its body to the side and slithering on the ground at high speed.

    After gaining some distance, the Naga then retaliated against Emery byshing its long,rge tail at him. Knowing that he would not be unscathed receiving such an attack, Emery quickly cast [Blink] then cast another spell soon after.

    [Jade Root]

    The ground around the beast suddenly erupted, dozens of green roots the size of an arm emerging from within. They quickly crept onto the Naga''s long body, restricting its movement enough to lower its speed.

    Krrieeekkk!!

    Seeing it being restrained by the spell, Emery quickly went in as he knew the restraint would notst long. Luminous lights revolved around his body as he employed his new battle art [Rake Strike].

    St!

    KRRIIIEEEEKKK!!!

    In the next second, a piercing loud shriek resounded in the area as the Naga was stabbed in its spine just below its neck. Driving his ws deeper into the beast''s flesh, Emery quickly used his innate skill.

    [Spirit Devour]

    A stream of energy flowed into his body as soon as the skill was activated, but Emery could tell that the rate of his devouring this time slowed down significantly. Apparently, the beast''s magic resistance worked the same on his [Spirit Devour] skill as well.

    Feeling its own essence being sucked out, the Naga exploded in anger and went berserk. It broke free from the roots that bound it and swung its tail violently, hitting Emery on the side and sending his body flying a dozen meters.

    Emery quickly tried to regain control of his body that was flung through the air, spinning his body to discharge the remaining momentum. But as soon as his feetnded on the ground, blood spurted out of his mouth.

    He stared at the Naga with a grim expression, thinking that the beast indeed had a battle powerparable to him. Therefore, any mistake even if it was small could be extremely fatal.

    On the other hand, a wisp of smoke appeared on the Naga''s body, at the exact spot where Emery had just inflicted a wound. When it dissipated, the three holes made by his ws no longer existed, as if nothing had happened at all.

    In an instant, Emery''s gloomy expression grew even grimmer at that. It was apparent that the beast possessed self-regeneration ability as well. Once again, the Naga solidified its position in Emery''s mind as a troublesome foe to deal with.

    Emery was unable to effectively use all his offensive magic at the beast, so the battle just became another brawl.

    After the short bout where they hurt each other, the fight between Emery and the Naga continued for a few more minutes.

    By this time, the former''s situation didn''t look too good. Not only were more than half of his 400 summons already destroyed, but two more packs of lizards also arrived upon the Naga''s summon and joined the fray.

    The scale quickly tipped in the creatures'' favor and before they got overwhelmed, Emery decided it was time for them to retreat. He cast [Blink], appearing next to Klea and Twik, and grabbed the two of them before creating [Spatial Gate].

    "Let''s go, Klea. We are still not ready to fight them yet," said Emery calmly, noticing her gaze at him. Even though she still wanted to fight, Klea nodded her head in response.

    The two of them escaped from the cave and appeared at the safe spot they had scouted earlier. The moment the Spatial Gate closed, Emery sat down and assumed the lotus position, using his [Spirit Absorption] to absorb all the energy he had devoured.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force has increased]

    Emery had managed to devour at least 70 of those creatures, but he had only gained two points of spirit power. He couldn''t help but heave a sigh at such an oue, knowing that now he was at the peak of his mid-stage Rank 9, progress became even more difficult.

    At this moment, Klea opened her mouth.

    "So what do you want to do now?"

    Turning to her and erasing his disappointment, Emery replied, "We''ll try again of course, but not now. Give me a few hours to prepare."

    When he closed his eyes, what came into his mind was the fight he had with Jai, against his powerful metallic humanoids.

    Inspired to improve his summons, over the past few days Emery had been constantly pushing his [Mineralized Warrior] spell to its limit. Thanks to that, he had now gained a certain, newfound understanding of the spell; he believed now was the time to give it a try.

 Chapter 1070 New Warriors

    Chapter 1070 New Warriors

    Closing his eyes, Emery delved into his body and focused his mind on how [Mineralized Warrior] was abination spell formed from earth and darkness element. Now that he waspletelyfortablebining the two elements, it was time to bring the whole nature element into the fray.

    A few hourster, Emery opened his eyes. He then extended his hand and touched the ground in front of him, materializing the concept he had and gradually built the new summon of his [Mineralized Warrior] spell.

    A chunk of gleaming green jade rose from the ground and began to form a humanoid figure. However, as soon as it seemed that it would finally be perfect, it crumbled into pieces and fell to the ground.

    It was a failure.

    Klea, who observed the process from the start, encouraged Emery to try again. However, it turned out that thetter didn''t need any encouragement as he was so determined to see this through.

    Emery mulled over what went wrong, before arriving at a possible conclusion.

    "There''s not enough spirit force!"

    Without further ado, Emery attempted to create another one. This time, he funneled double the spirit energy he used earlier into the spell. Unfortunately, again, it was destroyed at thest moment before sess.

    Emery was dumbfounded. Even with twice and then three times the amount of energy, it was evidently still not enough. There seemed to be something missing. He knew that he had figured out 99% of the spell, and onlycked that single but crucial equation.

    It was at this time that Klea gave her opinion. "I think the power is more than enough.. The thing is, instead of a summon, it felt as if a lump of spirit energy was being infused merely for the sake of it."

    Hearing Klea''s words made Emery realize where he had gone wrong. He finally knew what was missing �C what he had forgotten.

    The inherent nature of the summoning spell was about adding some sort of will, or consciousness, into the spell to make it over. Hence Emery needed ''life'' into the equation. Fortunately, he had one that could help him.

    After rectifying his mistake, Emery took a deep breath and attempted the spell one more time. This time, he put a strong emphasis on his newfound Light Pir to add thest touch needed for the spell to bepleted.

    This time, unlike the two earlier attempts, the humanoid figure went past the moment where it failed. A bright smile crept onto Emery''s face as he saw the gleaming, green humanoid figure without features standing in front of him �C a sign that he had managed to upgrade his spell.

    [Jade Warrior]

    [Jade Soldier - Type 1]

    [Battle Power - 135]

    It was a sess!

    Striking while the iron was still hot, Emery swiftly made use of what he had just learned from the creation of the spell to design the second type of the spell. One that focused on agility.

    When he once again roused the spirit energy within his core, he put his hands on the ground and willed for the concepts within his mind toe into existence. Slowly but surely, the rough shape of the green jade chunk disappeared as it changed shape.

    A few momentster, a gleaming green figure that was different from the humanoid emerged from the ground �C a wolf. He picked the same form as his [Mineralized Warrior] spell for the second type, for obvious reasons.

    [Jade Soldier - Type 2]

    [Battle Power - 155]

    Both summons were, technically, the enhanced version of his Rank A spell [Mineralized Warrior]. Hence he couldn''t help but wonder whether this new spell of his could be considered a Divine Spell or not.

    On the other hand, Klea got excited seeing the two summons. In fact, she seemed even more excited than Emery. Seeing her cute reaction, a fond smile couldn''t help but appear on Emery''s face.

    "Let''s go back now! It''s payback time!" said Klea passionately. However, Emery stopped her.

    "Wait, Klea. I''m not done yet."

    Before they went back to the caves and took revenge on the Naga, Emery wanted to test his summons first.

    Due to the fact that [Jade Warrior] was superior to [Mineralized Warrior], the spirit energy needed to cast the spell also increased. With the amount of spirit energy that could summon 100 Mineralized Warriors at once, he could only create 30 Jade Warriors.

    However, a Jade Warrior had three times the defense power of a Mineralized Warrior and easily triumphed over thetter with its speed and strength being twice as strong.

    On paper, this might seem like a loss. But reality proved otherwise.

    To better know the difference between the two, Emery ordered the two forces to sh with each other. And as a result, the 30 Jade Warriors were able to defeat all 100 Mineralized Warriors, only losing a third of their number.

    It was from this experiment that Emery was once again able to see the ring ws of the Mineralized Warrior against stronger summons.

    To put it simply, no matter how strong and skilled his Mineralized Warrior would be, if their structure could be destroyed in one hit, they couldn''t really give and bring many benefits to the battles.

    Klea entered the arena and walked around the 20 surviving Jade Warriors, observing them from top to bottom. Having seen the battle earlier, a look of fascination could be seen on his face.

    "Honestly, I''m impressed"

    Emery smiled at herplement. Now he was ready to venture into the caves once more.

    As the two of them appeared in front of the entrance, Emery cast [Jade Warrior]. 100 Jade Warriors was the maximum number he could make at once and notpletely cripple his personal fighting ability.

    Entering the caves, they didn''t make a beeline towards where the Naga was. As a warm-up, they searched for a group of Lizard beasts, and upon finding one, Emery immediately ordered his army to charge forward.

    Watching the ongoing fight made Emery realize one other benefit of the Jade Warriors. With fewer numbers, it took less concentration on his part to control them which in turn allowed him to do other things if necessary.

    As the army of green figures was fighting the pack of Lizards, Klea suddenly eximed, causing Emery to turn his head with a questioning look.

    "Emery, hear me out! Now that you have a fewer summons to control, you can try getting them to fight in formation! That would definitely increase their fighting force tremendously"

    An interested look appeared on Emery''s face.

    "What kind of formation?"

 Chapter 1071 Formation

    Chapter 1071 Formation

    At the moment, formation in Emery''s mind was simply about having to rotate the duty between defense and offense. Alternating between the two with the right timing �C when to attack and when to defend.

    Such a straightforward formation would work well when fighting against a simr number of opponents or even higher like his experience during the battle of Camelot and Andora.

    However, when fighting a smaller number of opponents, ones that were stronger individually, such a formation would lose its effectiveness.

    The ''gaps'' that appeared during the transition between attacking and defending would be taken advantage of by the other side, which possessed more mobility thanks to their fewer numbers.

    The battle against the lizard �C 400 against 18, and Jai Strider''s metallic humanoids �C 300 against 15 �C clearly showed the ws of this crude formation. Both times, the other side forced Emery''s summons to fight in turns, nullifying the number advantage and lowering their fighting power significantly.

    Therefore, Emery needed a more advanced formation to make use of his army of summons against such battles.

    Seeing the cheeky smile on Klea''s face, Emery let the girl exin to him the ideas she had cooked.

    "Emery, I can see that your jade soldiers are able to perform a sword skill simr to yours�� the Dao sword. So I think you can also teach them the Hexagram technique and use its essence for the foundation for their formations. This is the best idea ever!"

    Unbeknownst to her, the brilliant yet incredulous idea actually gave Emery a headache. Even now, he still found it difficult toprehend the essence of the Hexagram technique with its 384 variations; what Klea told him to do was exactly to transcend what he was still trying to do �C to control all his 100 summons to the same thing.

    It was an inconceivable thought for him.

    Emery heaved a sigh as a response and said, "No, Klea. I don''t think I can do that.."

    The girl stood point-nk to him, both her arms ced on her waist, saying, "No! Of course you can! You don''t need to teach all the variations, silly!"

    The Eastern Sage''s Hexagram technique was created based on the path of 8 Elements.

    It consisted of 6 stages, each with 64 unique variations, making a total of 384 variations in its entirety.

    The one Emery and Klea currently trying to master was a slightly modified Hexagram technique, which divided the technique into two halves. That way, each of them only needed toprehend half theplexity �C each half of the 162 variations. It was a dual Hexagram formation.

    Klea quickly exined her thoughts in detail, how he could possibly consolidate such aplex technique to the summons.

    "If you have 64 people, you only need them to cover 6 variations each! Actually, even if they only do 3 variations, or even just one, you can already have an army that employs the variations of the Hexagram technique in your hand!"

    As if a bolt of lightning had struck his body, the idea sent chills down Emery''s spine. His mind couldn''t help but immediately think of the endless possibility, the strength his army of summons would have if this idea came to fruition.

    "Klea, you are a genius!" Emery kissed and hugged the girl tightly. After that, he immediately tried to carry out the idea, choosing 64 of the 100 Jade Warriors he summoned.

    Under hismand, the 64 Jade Warriors quickly separated themselves into threeyers.

    The firstyer consisted of two major formations; the Sky Array and the Mountain Array respectively, each consisting of 32 Jade Warriors.

    The secondyer was the branches of the two formations of the firstyer. The Sky Array was divided into four minor formations: Ice, Lightning, Wind, and Fire; while the Mountain Array was also the same way, separated into Metal, Earth, Water, and nt.

    Thest and thirdyer epassed the cardinal and ordinal directions, where each element would consist of eight Jade Warriors that would cover the eight principal winds: North, Northeast, East, Southeast, South, Southwest, West, and Northwest.

    With this arrangement, each and every Jade Warriors had their own unique position within the formation, with their own function which ultimately formed the 64 variations of the Hexagram technique.

    The way it worked was Emery just needed to send onemand to the 64 summons, each to cover their respective positions and fight ording to defensive or offensive tactics.

    Just like that, Emery was motivated. He immediately gathered his focus and trained his summons in the Hexagram technique formation, which would elevate their strength to another level altogether.

    Emery quickly tried to fight the first Lizard pack with this concept and the result was unsatisfactory.

    The formation was far from being a functional one. Fortunately the genius Klea was with him and with enough practice, he would eventually be able to do it.

    He decided that before he could ''teach'' the Hexagram technique to his army of summons, he would only fight small packs of Lizard creatures andpletely avoid the big groups and the Naga.

    ****

    "6 lizardsing from the right! 4 from the left!"

    "We will go on the offensive! Klea, you lead the Sky Array to the left while I lead the Mountain Array!"

    After rying hismand to half of his summons to follow Klea, Emery was left with the remaining 32 Jade Warriors to deal with the six approaching Lizard creatures. Immediately after, hemanded the Mountain Formation to charge.

    16 Jade Warriors, which were part of the Earth and Metal Formation, swiftly shed with the six Lizards, working together to hold them in ce. In the next second, the 8 Jade Warriors of the Water Formation who dashed past the two formationsunched a pincer attack from behind, while the nt Formation quickly covered the gaps that appeared.

    The 6 lower-level legendary creatures were held down with just 32 Jade Warriors �C something unthinkable for the Mineralized Warrior. This made Emery''s life easier as he was able to casually finish off each Lizard creature one by one, eventually all being devoured under his ws.

    Along with the summons'' formation drill, both Emery and Klea also put themselves into the formation in order to further refine their Hexagram technique through live battles. Slowly but surely, their fighting power increased.

    It took a whole week before Emery finally managed to finish collecting all 300 Tier 5 Crystal Flower and some for himself to keep. At the same time, he had also trained enough with his army of summons to have the confidence to give the Naga another shot.

    "It''s payback time!"

 Chapter 1072 Payback

    Chapter 1072 Payback

    Apanied by Klea, Emery had spent 10 days in total on this ind and he had finally gathered all the ingredients he needed, meaning he was free to return to his spirit cave any time he wanted.

    However, he wouldn''t do that without doing one more thing, his onest goal on this ind.

    Only when he finally defeated the legendary creature would Emery finally leave.

    He had been keeping track of the Naga to avoid it for a few days now, so he knew exactly where the creature was currently at. Now that he was ready to finally tackle this towering challenge, Emery made their way toward the legendary creature.

    Before long, Emery together with Klea, Twik, and 64 Jade Warriors in the Hexagram technique formation stood tall in front of a certain cave entrance. The next second, Klea opened her mouth and shouted with all her might into the mouth of the cave.

    "HEY! Ugly slimy creature! We are here!"

    The group didn''t have to wait for long, as an ear-piercing screeching sound came out from the cave sweeping over them.

    Kreeeekkkk!!

    The first that rushed out of the cave were the 12 Lizard beasts, dashing toward Emery''s group with bloodthirsty frenzy. Right behind them, from within the darkness of the cave, a towering silhouette could be seen.

    The 5-meter giant Naga made its appearance from behind the pack of Lizard beasts, as if it was the king.

    "There you are," said Emery calmly. "Sorry to keep you waiting. I am finally ready to take you down now."

    Immediately after, the 64 Jade Warriors standing in front of Emery split into two groups and went in two different directions. Turned out that the Naga understood what thetter was trying to do as itmanded its 12 Lizards and sent them in two directions as well, while slowly slithering over to the center where Emery was, ring at the puny human.

    "Are you sure you don''t need my help?" Klea asked with a concerned look, to which Emery nodded in response, before leaving and giving Emery and the Naga space for their uing fight.

    Knowing very well that his Jade Warriors �C which were vastly stronger than Mineralized Warrior �C would be able to hold the 12 Lizards even without the help of Klea, Emery could be at ease and focus his entire mind on the Naga.

    "Night Transformation!"

    This time, roughly knowing what the other side was capable of, Emery came prepared for a brawl with the legendary creature. In a matter of seconds, dark fur appeared on various parts of his body, turning his appearance to that of a huge wolf. A pair of three razor-sharp des shot out from his dark-furred arms, gleaming menacingly under the light.

    Swissshhh

    Two figures of different stature shot at each other with incredible speed, and the intense sh that ensued left neither of them unscathed.

    Emery could actually do this the smart way, but there was a particr urge within wanting him to directly unleash hell on the legendary monster. Therefore, he threw all inhibitions and continued to throw attacks upon the Naga, which thetter retaliated with the same intensity.

    Numerous holes appeared on the ground while dirt and dust flew about as the two of them continued hitting and smashing each other. Intense killing intent could be felt in their figures.

    The wolf''s crimson blood and the Naga''s white blood contrasted each other greatly on the ground. However, despite the staggering amount of blood originating from the two, both looked as if nothing had happened because the wounds had been healed by their monstrous regeneration ability.

    Even though [Spirit Devour] possessed lesser effect on the Naga, Emery still used it as each cut he managed to make would still devour the creature''s energy bit by bit. That way, before long, it would be defeated.

    Krieeeekkkk!!

    After 20 minutes of non-stop fighting, it seemed that the Naga had finally reached its limit as it gasped in pain.

    The current situationpletely tipped its favor against the legendary creature; this time, it was the Naga who realized its pack of Lizards were losing ground against the army of Jade Warriors, each dying within minutes.

    Realizing that its defeat would be a matter of time if nothing was done, the Naga used a skill that came with an ear-piercing high-pitched screech that shook the trees in the surrounding area. In an instant, Emery knew what it was trying to do.

    "You are calling for help, aren''t you?!"

    Emery immediately used his Spirit Reading, and with that, he could sense some disturbance in the distance. Several more Lizard beasts that were in the immediate vicinity of the Naga''s cave hade out of their habitats and rushed towards their location.

    There were ten�� twenty Lizard beasts.

    Although this approaching group of adversaries could be a good challenge to test and see the true abilities of his Jade Warriors, Emery also couldn''t help but worry about Klea having to face them.

    Fortunately, the girl seemed to understand as she decided to summon her Thunderbird and took to the air, providing support to the fight on the ground from the air.

    Knowing that the number on his side would not add up with the enemies, Emery broke away from the Naga and put his hand on the ground, creating 20 green wolves �C Type 2 Jade Warrior �C from the ground.

    Themand he gave to them was to split the Lizard reinforcements in two, giving more space and time to his 64 Jade Warriors to defeat their opponents.

    Afterward, once again Emery turned his attention to the Naga saying, "You just give me more reason to finish you faster. Be prepared!"

    The battle unfolding within the Misty Mountains was a ferocious one. More and more Lizard beasts came out of the surrounding caves with each passing minute, attacking Emery''s Jade Warriors upon the Naga''s order.

    He had been forced to pause his aggression on the legendary creature time and time again due to the need to rece the fallen Jade Warriors. Even so, throughout the entire two hours of the fight, Emery''s side was always on the winning side, until the Naga finally decided to retreat into its cave.

    Unfortunately, the legendary beast didn''t have space magic like Emery.

    Emery stopped him from going back to its cave, and in the end, fell under Emery''s ws with its essence devouredpletely, turning its huge body into an empty husk.

    It took him an entire minute topletely devour the Naga, and by the time he was done, the fight between the Jade Warriors and the Lizard beasts was also over, with the former being the victor. He then proceeded to spend a few more minutes devouring all the Lizard beast corpses lying in the area.

    With the corpse of thest Lizard beast turning decrepit, Emery finally won the battle.

    A momentter, he sat down in the lotus position as he had umted too much spirit energy within a short period of time. Closing his eyes, he quickly absorbed the energy he devoured into his cores.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force has increased]

    ��

    When he opened his eyes again, Emery discovered that he had obtained a total of 13 spirit force from ten days of harvesting.

    [Spirit force: 1623]

    "All done?" Klea asked, and Emery nodded. "Let go!"

    Emery cast [Spatial Gate] for them to exit the mountains, and then used the orbiter to fly towards the tempering facility. Upon arriving, they immediately made their way to the dwarf master''s workshop.

    Even though surprised, Master Dulin was delighted to see that Emery was able to provide the materials he needed much faster than expected. Just like before, he was paid 100,000 spirit stones for gathering the herbs.

    Keeping the ingredients safely, the dwarf master turned to Emery and said.

    "Do you want to have your second body tempering today?"

 Chapter 1073 Final Task

    Chapter 1073 Final Task

    This time, the dwarf master offered Emery the tempering service before thetter even asked. Therefore, Emery couldn''t help but be taken aback by the unexpected initiative.

    "That''s 70,000 spirit stones each, with a minus 40 percent discount of course.. So everything will be 100,000 spirit stones!"

    Master Dulin was smiling as he spoke those words. It was apparent that he was hoping to get his money returned. Unfortunately, before Emery could hand the spirit stones, Klea stopped him. Turning to the dwarf master, she smiled and said.

    "Master, but we actually wish to work on next month''s task immediately. That way, you can get all the herbs you need as quickly as possible!"

    Once again, Emery was confused by her words. However, before he could say or question anything, Klea went ahead and picked up the list of ingredients for the next month before thanking the dwarf master and dragging him out of the workshop.

    "See you soon, master! We will make sure we gather them as soon as possible!" said Klea as she exited the workshop, waving the list on her hand in the air.

    When the two arrived outside the facility, Emery finally inquired about the matter to Klea, to which her response dumbfounded him.

    "No, we don''t need to spend a single stone more on that dwarf�� I will wait for your new creation.. Remember?"

    Emery heaved a sigh and said, "Klea, I know that I said I will do it.. But even now I can''t say for sure when, especially to make itparable to Master Dulin''s one!"

    Hearing that, Klea just smiled and said, "Is it going to be as long as twenty years?"

    Knowing that was the deadline for the duel that decided the fate of Earth, Emery quickly responded. "No! Of course not!"

    In response, Klea then said, "5 years then. You have to seed in making one as good as the dwarf within 5 years."

    "Don''t joke around," said Emery immediately. "Let''s just return back, this is such a good opportunity for you Klea, Those tempering will keep you safe!"

    However, the girl did not budge. "Good.. It means more motivation for you��" Noticing the look on Emery''s face, Klea stared deeply into his eyes and said,

    "So promise me that you will achieve it."

    Once again, Emery found himself unable to resist the girl. He tried, but quickly found the efforts to be futile. In the end, he said, "I promise."

    In an instant, Emery felt a weight crash against his body and a familiar fragrant smell wafted through his nose. Klea hugged him tightly and kissed him before swiftly making a new n for him.

    "We only have ten weeks left before graduation, so we can''t waste any more time."

    The first thing Klea told Emery to do was to send another challenge to Jai Strider.

    "Arrange the duel to happen next week."

    Moments after he sent the challenge, a notification appeared on his privileged ss bracelet.

    [Jai Strider - Rank 7 has epted your challenge]

    Meanwhile, the two of them didn''t dally and made their way to the third restriction floating ind to harvest more ingredients listed by Master Dulin. With the orbirter, they quickly arrived at their destination.

    The third ind was andscape of barren desert, five times bigger than the previous ind, and based on the data they had, harbored an intricatebyrinth-like corridor of caves beneath the ground. This ce was also supposed to be the hardest one to harvest.

    [Puffapod - Tier 4 x 1,000]

    [Geranium - Tier 5 x 400]

    Fortunately, with [Nature Sense] and the five Chizpur brothers he took along with him, Emery managed to harvest all the ingredients faster and far more than most harvesters were normally able to.

    With the little creature''s burrowing ability and his [One mind] Emery could spot the nts that were buried under the sands.

    The first ingredients needed to be harvested by himself, hence Emery had to do the chores and pick all the cactus-like nts one by one. As the two of them traversed through the seemingly endless desert, they encountered the inhabitants of this ce.

    The desert sand was filled with worm-like magical beasts. They were varied in size, from a small one which was a meter long, medium size with its three meter long body, and the big one which was a staggering 10 meters long �C thetter was a legendary beast.

    Emery and Klea, both spent three days wandering through the desert while once again practicing their dual Hexagram formation against the worm-like beasts.

    All these worms were earth element creatures, and during the past three days, Emery obtained an increase of 5 spirit forces from devouring them.

    "Let''s go downstairs now!"

    On the fourth day, the two of them finally entered the underground cavework to search for the second ingredient. There, they met and fought hundreds of ant-like creatures measuring 2 meters in size.

    [Obsidian Ants]

    [Magical Beast - Level 90]

    [Battle power: 155]

    This creature''s primitive method of overpowering with numbers gives a good chance for Emery to further polish his control over the Jade Warriors. The two simrities in strength help him understand the limit of his jade warriors.

    There was of course a legendary beast behind these ant creatures �C a high-tier one at that. It was the ant queen that they had to face eventually.

    [Beddle Ants]

    [Legendary Beast - Level 85]

    [Battle power: 380]

    The creature had a carapace so hard that even his Tier 5 sword could only make a scratch. However, nothing could stop Emery at his current level.

    When he saw that several of his offensive spells were unsessful in inflicting harm to the creature, he decided to use his strongest spell. The air within the underground cave rumbled as the spell gradually took form.

    [Dao Matter]

    Dark energy in the left hand while Nature in the other, Emerybined both to bring about a swirling sphere of two colors. It flew towards the ant queen at breakneck speed, and a deafening screech resounded within the cave as the creature''s carapace was destroyed into nothing.

    Immediately after, Emery''s figure shot forward and drove its ws into the exposed part of the ant queen, using [Spirit Devour] to finish off the creature and send it on its way. It didn''t take long for its body''s essence to be devoured, and as always, he quickly sat in the lotus position to absorb the gain.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    After he was done absorbing, the queen''s ant and the ants he devoured thest 3 days gave Emery an increase of five spirit forces. He went ahead and essed the symbol in his hand, checking his current amount of spirit force.

    [Spirit force: 1634]

    By now, seven days had passed since their arrival on this ind, and both Emery and Klea had the harvest and training they nned to do. Therefore, they quickly turned their heels and returned to the surface.

    Sensing that they came out of the underground cavern, Magus Shena flew down from the sky and approached the two. "Everything done?" she asked, and Emery just nodded in response.

    Emery nce at the girl next to him, grateful for herpanionship through those three inds. It''s all finally over.

    "Thank you, Klea"

    They then went to the tempering facility and handed over all the ingredients he had collected. He received 80,000 spirit stones for his efforts this time.

    "I''ve finally found an official harvester from the Apothecary Institute, but I hope I can ask for your help again sometime in the future," said Master Dulin earnestly.

    Emery naturally epted the request, since such jobs did give him a lot of benefits.

    Now that the debt was paid off, it was now the time for him to prepare for the rematch against Jai Strider, the Metal Puppeteers.

 Chapter 1074 Rematch

    Chapter 1074 Rematch

    Emery found himself standing on a yellow in, ready with his 64 Jade Warriors behind him in an orderly formation. In front of him, separated by meters of distance, stood the man he lost against, Jai Strider with his 15 metallic humanoids.

    The battle that was about to ensue between the two was not a monthly arena schedule. Instead, it was an individual challenge. Yet, the number of spectators present in the area was unexpectedly not inferior to those present at the former.

    It turned out that the period of 7 days before the duel took ce was enough for the news to circte around and through various circles of people. As a result, there were around a few hundred spectators anticipating the result of this match.

    Despite the number of people present, Jai seemed unfazed as he stood in a confident manner. ncing at the army of Jade Warriors, a faint smile crept onto his face as he said, "I can see you''ve made some improvements with your summons. I''d really like to see how much you''ve improved in the three weeks"

    Before Emery could say anything, from the side Klea shouted with all her might.

    "Emery!! Go kick his ass!"

    Her words apparently managed to make the Metal Puppeteer chuckle.

    "Alright, if that''s the case, I will make my first move then. Let me see how you will handle this!" Turning towards his own summons, he looked at the most eye-catching metallic humanoids and ordered, "Defenders, advance!"

    Jai sent his two massive metallic humanoid �C the Defenders �C as the opening y. The ground trembled as the towering figures charged towards Emery, underlining their presence in the area. Seeing that, Emery quickly replied in kind.

    "Mountain Array! Defensive formation!"

    Upon receiving the order, the Jade Warriors immediately took action and adopted the formation. Emery decided to y it safe, and his decision was proven to be true when his 32 Jade Warriors managed to hold down the two huge metallic humanoids.

    Four groups, each with eight Jade Warriors that attacked in turns yet also maintained tight defense. They weaved around each other wlessly, moving back and forth to fully employ their advantage, and managed topletely impede their two opponents perfectly.

    Crack!

    Faced with multiple sword strikes from the Jade Warriors that came like a tidal wave, the previously invincible duo was no longer infallible as cracks began to appear where they were being relentlessly attacked.

    This sight naturally whipped up a reaction from the Metal Puppeteer.

    "Huh! Looks like you didn''t just dye them green." Turning towards the other metallic humanoids that stay put behind him, Jai swiftly ordered, "Boys, attack them!"

    Eight metallic figures �C the Fighters �C entered the fray, to which Emery responded by sending his Sky Array group of Jade Warriors. Various sounds rang out in the area as the two forces made their move.

    Contrary to expectations, the 32 Jade Warriors didn''t charge at the approaching metallic figures. Instead, they joined their other kins that were part of the Mountain Array, whereupon they divided themselves and set forth towards eight positions.

    They were still fighting in defense formation, but instead of rotating their attacks, they adopted another approach. Making use of their positions, the Jade Warriors employed zone defense with 8 focal points, from north to south, surrounding the 10 metallic figures.

    In their previous fight, Jai''s formation that consisted of the two Defenders and eight Fighters were able to stand firm against Emery''s 300 Mineralized Warriors. But now, in just a few minutes, it was already starting to crumble and Jai was forced to send his two healers to reinforce it.

    "You can do it, Emery!" shouted Klea, who was overjoyed to see that thest few weeks of their training had not been fruitless. The spectators on the ins, especially those who were present in the previous match, were excited by how the fight progressed.

    "I thought the savage acolyte could only fight like an animal, but it seems I was wrong! Look at this fight!"

    "You''re right. He really deserves to be in the top 5!"

    While the crowd of onlookers were discussing amongst themselves, Jai on the other hand was in quite the situation. The smile on his face had disappeared as he realized that he now had to give his entire focus controlling his summons to fight against Emery''s.

    His summons were still stronger individually, but thanks to the formation they used, the Jade Warriors thetter summoned managed to take the upper hand and put some pressure on them. In fact, if he wasn''t careful, he might be able to lose.

    "You taught them formation in three weeks! Amazing!"

    Understanding that his formation was inferior to his opponent''s, Jai decided to take out another metal ball. As it hovered in the air it began to transform like the others, and this time ittched onto Jai''s body and transformed into a huge metal suit with four gigantic limbs.

    "Looks like the King must join the fight!"

    Jai, along with his most powerful summon �C the Guardian Queen, shot forth heading straight into the center of the battle. Meanwhile, his two Knights sped through a long path towards the sides. It seemed like he intended to destroy the Jade Warriors formation with a three-pronged attack.

    Even though he didn''t know exactly his opponent''s objectives, Emery naturally would not underestimate such moves. He decided to enter the fray himself, using his [Twilight Transformation] and drawing his Savage Sword.

    Since he only needed to maintain 64 Jade Warriors, Emery still had a little more than half the Spirit Pool, which he could freely use.

    Therefore he went into the battlefield hot!

    After casting [Slipstream] onto himself, Emery streaked towards the center of chaos and cast [Void Mist]. Four exact copies of himself appeared and stopped both Jai and his winged humanoid in their tracks.

    At the same time, the real Emery had slipped into the main battlefield. Sneaking his way through the chaos, he headed towards a certain target while channeling dark energy into his sword. The instant he arrived, he attacked without mercy.

    [Shadow Edge]

    A jet-ck crescent-shaped sh appeared and sted one of the metallic healers apart. Taking advantage of his element of surprise, Emery cast [Blink] to appear right before the other healer and used [Omega Strike] to take it down.

    CRAAKKKK!!

    It was a swift yet decisive move that struck right into the heart of Jai''s formation. By eliminating the two metallic healers from the table, Emery effectively removed one of Jai''s metallic humanoid strengths.

    However, before he could celebrate his sess, the broken figure of the metallic healer suddenly turned into liquid metal. Not only that, it quickly submerged both of his feet like quicksand, rendering him unable to move.

    "What the?!" Emery was surprised that Jai had such a move prepared.

    With that one move, Emery''s [Void Mist] was canceled, leaving Jai and his winged humanoid free. They immediately shot towards the immobile Emery, wanting to deal the decisive blow.

    "Hahaha! Everyone always goes after the healer first, so I''ve prepared a gift!" A massive smile on his face, Jai said, "Now you have lost!"

    It was like a huge trap that seemed inevitable. With Emery attacking the healers who were in the middle of the formation, he was now surrounded by all the other metallic humanoids. And under Jai''s orders, all the metallic humanoids proceeded to ignore the Jade Warriors they were facing and turned to attack Emery who was in the middle.

    Seeing the approaching metallic humanoids, Emery quickly cast a [Jade Wall] and erected a protective dome around him, while also trying to free himself from the shackles of the metallic liquid.

    However, to his dismay, it wouldn''t budge no matter what he tried to do. It was clear that this metallic liquid was Jai''s strongest binding spell.

    Crckk!! Crakk!!

    The dome was smashed open by the relentless attacks of the metallic humanoids. However, Emery realized that Jai was actually still high in the sky. He and the winged humanoid didn''t charge in.

    To his surprised, all the metallic fighters jumped in one by one and grabbed onto Emery.

    "What the heck!!!" Emery was confused as to why Jai didn''t finish him and send all of the fighters instead. He turned to thetter, only to see him smiling and saying some iprehensible words.

    "All are pawns to the king."

    Before Emery could understand what those words meant, he suddenly felt a drastic increase in spirit power of all the metal warriors holding him down. He couldn''t move or blink, and in the next second, all eight metallic fighters shone brightly.

    KAABBOOOMMMM!!!!

    Jai''s eight metal fighters exploded simultaneously, creating a huge explosion that shook the entire in. Strong gusts of wind swept through the area, forcing the onlookers to be pushed back several feet.

    Klea and everyone watching could see that it wasn''t a simple explosion as even Jai''s two towering defenders and all of Emery''s 64 Jade Warriors were destroyed into pieces.

    "EMERY!!!"

 Chapter 1075 Gone

    Chapter 1075 Gone

    The huge explosions on the in threw the crowd into disarray. They wanted to see the acolyte''s condition, but thick smoke filled the area.

    "Did Jai kill him!?"

    "The Metal Puppeteer just killed the Savage Acolyte!"

    Jai Strider slowly hovered down to the ground. As if to extinguish the crowd''s hope of Emerying out unscathed or at least alive, he said in a voice loud enough for them to hear,

    "None of my pawns are made ordinary. Each of these pawns are equipped with powerful charge bombs that if used together can even kill a mythical beast."

    With the mechanical sses he had on, Jai then checked the situation under the smoke. "No trace of energy left�� that''s unfortunate."

    The spectators began to whisper among themselves.

    This was a formal duel, so even if death urred, the academy would simply consider it an ident. Not to mention, with the savage acolyte being from the lower world, such an ident would most be soon forgotten.

    At least, that was what was in their minds.

    Jai silently observed the situation in front of him. He initially expected the Savage Acolyte to be better than this, but it seemed that he had overestimated his opponent a little.

    "Too bad," Jai muttered to himself in a low voice as he walked toward the gradually dissipating smoke.

    However��

    As he continued to walk closer, the ground under him suddenly rumbled. The ground heavily trembled, and soon after, dozens of green earth figures were formed.

    Startled, Jai warily leaped backward out of reflex. As the smoke continued to dissipate, a ball of dark light could be seen phasing in and out of space at the center of the st. The orb then opened up, revealing the half-man half-wolf figure everyone had been searching for.

    With their breaths taken away, the crowd fellpletely silent. It was only after a few moments that one person finally shouted.

    "He''s still alive!"

    The crowd immediately became morous once again. Jai''s eyes also widened from surprise, but his lips formed a smile.

    "What a powerful barrier!" he couldn''t help but exim in awe.

    Knowing that he wouldn''t be able to escape, Emery immediately cast [Aegis of the Void], a powerful protection divine spell that utilized the void space as a barrier.

    Fortunately, the barrier was sessfully formed just a split second before the explosions hit him.

    Soon enough, Emery''s 64 newly-formed Jade Warriors surrounded Jai, the winged guardian, and his two knights. Yet despite how the tide seemed to have turned, the Metal Puppeteer loudlyughed.

    "Hahahahaha! Amazing! Powerful defense, offense, and summons�� Savage Acolyte, let''s see this till the end!"

    The battle quickly restarted.

    However, the situation was no longer the same. Jai needed his guardian in order to keep up with Emery in a personal fight leaving his two knights unable to escape the hexagram formation.

    The two metallic knights fell within minutes.

    Now that the Metal Puppeteer no longer had any metal warriors left, the fight didn''tst long. The moment Emery broke the guardian''s wings apart, Jai was much more vulnerable and immediately dered defeat.

    There was no need to continue a fight he couldn''t win.

    "You win, Savage Acolyte! Great fight!"

    [Emery Ambrose - Rank 7]

    When those words were uttered, frenzied cheers immediately filled the area. The spectators who had fallen silent once the fight continued didn''t hesitate to cheer for the amazing show.

    One person ran and jumped toward him.

    "Congrats, Emery!"

    The sight of the couple attracted some strange looks. In particr, two young men standing a little further with a grand magus behind them were staring at the two.

    The young man with fancy silver hair was annoyed as he pointed at the scene.

    "You see that!? He improved so fast!"

    The old grand magus at the back appeared respectful toward the young man as he spoke.

    "Young master, don''t worry�� you are stronger than him."

    "Really?" The silver-haired young man looked toward the person in a mask and ck cape next to him and continued, "Don''t you dare let him surpass you, Anzi!"

    The young man in a ck cape didn''t respond, only silently looking at the cheering couple with certain thoughts.

    Meanwhile, Klea pulled Emery''s arm, taking him away from the remaining spectators'' gazes.

    "Emery, I''m so tired of training these past few weeks��" She halted her steps for a moment to look at Emery. "Let''s take a break and have some fun!"

    "Sure�� what do you want to do?" Emery asked with an indulgent smile. He knew just how hard she had to train, and it would be good to take a break every once in a while.

    Besides, he was also rather tired from the battle just a minute ago. Both of them needed a break.

    Following the Egyptian Queen''s suggestion, the two, still followed by Magus Shena, left Hyperion and headed toward Golden City, thergest city just a portal away from the academy.

    ------

    Under the faintly-gleaming moon and stars, the couple walked the main street hand-in-hand. Despite the dark sky above Golden City, the market district was full of life.

    Klea decide to approach the magus and said "Senior, you don''t mind giving us some space aren''t you?"

    Magus Shena smiled before she leaves the couple to continue their leisure time.

    Now left alone, the two of them went to check on the food vendors and tried unique delicacies left and right.

    The rxing atmosphere of just walking together and trying all sorts of new things brought them a different feeling of warmth.

    It gave them a sense offort as if they had no worry in the world.

    The two finally stopped and sat in front of a water fountain near the market district. It was adorned with a pale bluish light, contrasting with the warm lights around them.

    As the soft light touched them, a sense of serenity filled the air.

    "We only have nine weeks left�� time feels so short," Klea whispered, a little mncholic.

    Emery casually answered, "In this academy, yes, but we have a hundred years in front of us."

    The girl smiled. "You''re right... silly me."

    Klea looked down for a moment.

    "We''ll be magus and have thousands of years in front of us, yet�� why do I sometimes feel that the time between us is ticking fast?"

    Emery fell into thought for a few seconds before saying "It could be because of the duel, waiting for us in 20 years."

    The girl nced at him before looking back down. "Yes�� yes�� maybe you''re right."

    Kleaid her head on Emery''s shoulder, and Emery hugged her waist. For a while, there was only silence between them. Even though the street was filled with people, it felt as if only the two were in this world.

    They had never felt so close.

    Soon after, Klea thought of something.

    "Emery, you promised me a gift!" She abruptly looked up. "We''re in the market, so��"

    Emery gently smiled and responded, "Of course! What do you want?"

    To his surprise, Klea stood up, staring at him with a frown.

    "That''s not how it works�� It has to be a surprise!" She put her finger on her chin to think and said "I''ll give you three hours! Find me something nice, okay?"

    This time, it was Emery who frowned. Finding gifts wasn''t his specialty, and it never was.

    "Remember, something nice, okay? I''ll also find something for you as your congrattory gift, so don''t disappoint me!"

    The Egyptian Queen then left with a bright expression, while Emery looked at her leaving figure with a heavy sigh. There was a certain thought hoping for her not to leave, but it was probably just the problematic task at hand. If only she could just choose what she want, Emery willing to spend all his spirit stones on her.

    Either way, he only had three hours��

    "Should I buy her some nice food? No, that''s something Morgana would like��"

    "Maybe I should buy her something useful��"

    "A sword? No, that''s something Silva would like."

    "What would Klea like��?.. Ahh, I am really bad at this!!"

    Emery thought hard about it. He walked around therge market district to see what he could buy for her, but none of them struck him as something Klea would love.

    Time ticked fast and emery felt the pressure was much harder than the apothecary exam.

    It took him almost all the three hours he was given to find a proper gift. Thinking that she might like something beautiful, he finally decide to stop at a jewelry store and bought a bracelet adorned with rainbow-colored gems.

    "I hope she likes it��" Emery muttered a little nervously as he walked back to the water fountain. At the same time, he couldn''t help but think about what Klea was getting him.

    "Hm?"

    Emery looked at the ce where they previously sat but Klea wasn''t there.

    "She''ste��"

    Emery patiently waited.

    5 minutes, 15 minutes��

    When half an hour finally passed, Emery quickly became anxious. If Klea knew that she would be thiste, she would have sent him a message.

    His heart suddenly raced fast and started to look around for an answer.

    At that moment, Emery noticed a figure in a ck cape staring at him from the distance.

    --------------

    Author Note:

    Dear readers, with this chapter, the month of July is over and I thank you for your support in buying the privileged chapters. I hope you all had an enjoyable read.

    This month I tried my best and manage to write 60 Earth Magus chapters, 6 Blood Elf Monarch, 4 Young Master, and alsopleted the Doomsday Pir novel.

    As you all know I have been trying to write full-time, hence I needed a new project to gain more ie.

    This July I have tried my best to write 40 chapters of the new novel [Re: Apocalypse Games] making a total of 110 chapters for July.

    Hope this shows mymitment to the art and hopefully, i could write better content for you all.

    Your supports are much appreciated

    Now a slight preview for EGM August chapters;

    SPOILER ALERT

    It will be thest 2 months of Emery''s time in Magus academy, which of course involved the fight to reach the privilege ss Top 5. This will also be the introduction for thest Exam, which will be slightly different than the Magus game or Midtest.

    As for Klea�� that''s a spoiler I can''t reveal right now... Sorry

    I hope you will join me again for the August chapters. Don''t forget to drop by our discord channel for the end of month''s event, Thank you again

 Chapter 1076 What do you want?!

    Chapter 1076 What do you want?!

    Emery immediately focused his entire attention on the suspicious figure and noticed that the other party was wearing the Magus Academy''s privileged ss uniform under their ck cape. Coupled with the mask that entirely covered their facial features, the figure instantly became his number one suspect.

    The next second, he appeared right in front of the figure using [Blink]. Eyes ring straight at the unknown individual, wanting to see through the facade that concealed the identity beneath, Emery spoke with palpable anger.

    "You�� did you take her!?"

    A man''s deep calm voice rang out as the figure spoke.

    "Don''t make a scene. Follow me." Without waiting for Emery''s response, the figure turned and started walking away. Through all of this, the other party''s attitude was calm, almost indifference.

    Unfortunately for the unknown figure, with Klea''s safety at stake, Emery was unable to keep his cool. Casting [Blink], he once again appeared right in front of the figure, stopping him in his tracks.

    "Tell me what happened to her!"

    The unknown figure, who Emery assumed to be a young man, was silent for a while before finally speaking, "She''s fine.. Come with me if you want to see her."

    Emery was annoyed by the calm demeanor the other party had, and he clearly showed it on his face. However, he didn''t do anything else. He understood that the most important thing he needed to do now was to stay calm, lest anything happen to Klea, and see what the man was nning.

    But of course, Emery quietly grabbed themunication stone that Magus Shena had given him. At the same time, he spoke to the unknown man.

    "Where are we going? ��.I''m telling you don''t you dare hurt her, otherwise��"

    The youth whose face was covered by a mask continued to maintain hisposed demeanor as he continued walking, but Emery didn''t mind it too much anymore. The two sentences he sent should be enough to inform the Dragon magus of the situation.

    The two of them made their way through the bustling streets, heading towards the other end of the city. To be precise, the young man brought Emery to the city''s industrial area filled with factories and warehouses.

    It could be said to be the unpleasant side of the acimed city, with its surroundings filled with thick ck smoke and ear-splitting noise. Nheless, such a ce was indeed the perfect location if they were nning to harm Klea without anyone knowing.

    "In here," the man said as he walked to one of therge warehouses in the area.

    Quickly following the unknown man inside, Emery was greeted by an empty space. There was nothing inside, apart from the dozens of boxes lying in the corner of the warehouse. Not a hint of Klea''s figure could be seen.

    Seeing that Klea wasn''t here, Emery turned to the figure and shouted, "Where is she? Why did you bring me here? What do you want?!"

    Ignoring the questioning shouts, the man calmly walked to the center of the warehouse. He then turned around and touched the bracelet in his hand. The next second, Emery received a notification on his own bracelet.

    [You have been challenged by: Anzi Tamasi - rank 6]

    [Will you ept?]

    Emery''s eyes widened when he saw the notification. He immediately turned his gaze to the man again, shock evident on his face. He did not expect that this masked unknown man would turn out to be the next privileged acolyte he would challenge.

    Countless thoughts shed through his mind as Emery began to think about the possible reasons why he did this. But in the end, he had no idea. He could swear that he had not had any interactions or problems with the other party prior to this.

    Therefore, he said, "I will not ept your challenge, unless you tell me why you are doing this."

    Anzi slowly opened his mouth, his voice calm and deep as he said, "I don''t like crowds��"

    Emery was annoyed, extremely so. That was not what he wanted to hear. Out of impatience, he shouted angrily.

    "Are you ying with me!? If you want to fight me, why do you have to involve her, dammit! WHERE IS SHE?!"

    Again, Anzi was silent for a while then said, "The Cross family has her in their custody. She''s�� a leverage, so you will never threaten Master Shatter''s position."

    Master? Shatter?

    Emery''s mind began to quickly go to work, hypothesizing possible scenarios of what was happening right now. In the end, he arrived at one name and the memory of what Roran had told him resurfaced. Ranked 5th on the privileged ss leaderboard �C Shatter Cross.

    Moreover, the person who was ranked 6th in the leaderboard turned out to be a subordinate of the rank 5th?

    In that instant, anger welled up inside Emery. Still, he repressed it for now because he still didn''t know Klea''s situation.

    Responding to Anzi''s words, Emery scoffed. "Huh! Your master has to kidnap a helpless girl to keep his position? How funny!"

    However, to his surprise, the answer Anzi gave was unexpected.

    "The girl is not helpless�� It''s not funny at all."

    Emery inwardly heaved a sigh hearing that. Klea must have given one hell of a fight to whoever kept her now. Calming down his raging emotions, he looked at Anzi and spoke again, trying to gather more information.

    "Shatter doesn''t want me to take his position, does he? Then how about you?! Why did you send me a challenge?!"

    Opening his mouth, Anzi spoke in a calm tone again.

    "I want you to know that you can''t beat me..."

    Emery snorted when he heard those words. "Huh! If I really can''t win against you, then your rank 5 master shouldn''t have to worry about me and carry out kidnappings!"

    "No.. He does worry�� because you could forcefully challenge him without defeating me."

    Emery was amused by the man''s words which clearly implied something. "So�� you''re saying you''re stronger than your master?"

    "Yes.. I am.."

    Hearing the calm voice saying those words, Emery inwardly heaved a deep sigh of helplessness. All of these privileged acolytes had the same irritating sense of self-confidence as one another, and it was really starting to tire him out.

    Either way, unlike what his master feared, he actually had no intention of skipping the man. So this fight was actually bound to happen, only now it was happening earlier than nned.

    Emery might as well defeat the man first, and deal with that bastard named Shatterter.

    [ept challenge?]

    "Yes."

    As soon as Emery epted the challenge, Anzi took off his ck cape. As the cape fell to the warehouse floor, Emery''s attention was immediately drawn to his shoulders which were exposed by his clothes. They looked deform, like the wrinkled skin of an old man.

    When Anzai reached for his mask and removed it as well, it revealed half the face of a handsome young man with dark hair while the other half looked as defrom as his shoulders. It was eerie, to say the least.

    Emery naturally would not judge his opponents by their outward appearance. In fact, Anzi''s unexpected appearance only made him worried. It was because either the man was born deformed or his defects were a side effect of experiments performed on him, and with the huge faction behind him, Emery chose to believe the reason was thetter.

    Seeing Emery''s facial expression, Anzi turned to smile wickedly as he said, "You don''t seem disgusted? ��you should��"

    As soon as Anzi finished saying those words, Emery could clearly feel the overwhelming power emanating from his opponent. In the next second, Anzi''s body suddenly darkened, his deformed skin turned hardened like a tree and his body grew rapidly until it reached twice its original size, a 2,5 meters giant.

    What surprised Emery the most was that, through his Spirit Reading, he was able to learn that the other party actually possessed more power than any acolytes he had ever seen, including Zach in his Dragon form.

    The young giant calmly said

    "You will see that I am the strongest acolyte in the academy!"

 Chapter 1077 lnhuman

    Chapter 1077 lnhuman

    Emery was ck jawed hearing the other party''s words. The man dared to im himself as the strongest acolyte.

    To be honest, Emery found the man''s words a little amusing knowing well that there were five other acolytes standing above him. However, seeing how serious the man was with his words, he decided to give thetter benefit of doubt and looked at the data that appeared on his bracelet.

    [Anzi Tamasi]

    [Mental score 10350 - rank18]

    [Physical score undefined - rank 1]

    A gasp escaped Emery''s mouth as he saw what was written, before he abruptly turned his head towards the man.

    "Rank 1 in physical score!?"

    Currently, Emery took the fifth rank in the physical department. He knew that the Titan''s bloodline Zetto held the third rank, while Zach Talon upied the second rank. Therefore he didn''t expect the silent man in front of him to be ranked first.

    He once heard Klea mention that the person upying the sixth rank was known as the Inhumane. Now seeing that said person exactly, Emery couldn''t help but wonder if it talked about his strength or the severe deformation of his body.

    .

    The undefined score, however, only meant that the man managed to pass through the limit set in the physical test first than everybody else. It didn''t actually mean that he was definitely stronger than his predecessors, but also vice versa.

    This fact, plus seeing firsthand the strength the man was capable of, once again Emery''s primal urge for battle emerged like crazy, tempting him to let go of all inhibitions and brawl against the person standing in front of him.

    However, with Klea''s safety still at stake, Emery decided to fight with all his strength from the start, so he could end the duel as quickly as possible.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    With his strongest transformation active, Emery''s myriad of spells were further enhanced and hopefully would be an added factor for him to win the duel.

    "I''m ready!" said Emery, staring at Anzi with a serious gaze.

    Thetter, however, didn''t do anything. He stood still where he was, confidence radiating from his body with his arms folded across his chest. Seeing that his opponent didn''t seem intent on making the first move, Emery didn''t hesitate.

    "Alright. If you don''t want to, I''ll go first then."

    At this point, Emery had already enough experience with privileged acolytes to know that they were all uniquely strong in their own rights. Hence the key to fighting and winning against them is to know what exactly is their uniqueness.

    For that reason, he took out the Savage Sword from his Spatial Space and swiftly channelled his spirit energy into the weapon. His figure then streaked down a curved path before swinging his sword, sending a powerful sh of dark energy towards Anzi.

    [Shadow Edge]

    His attack flew swiftly through the air, taking only seconds to reach its target. In response, Anzi''s body turned slightly and swung his arms, using the back of his erged hand to receive the attack.

    BAAAMMMM!!

    A deafening sound urred as the two shed with each other. However, that sh of energy couldn''t push Anzi back a step. Emery saw his attack only made a small scratch on his opponent''s hand.

    Nheless, he did not stop and ran to the other side, throwing [Shadow Edge] one after another at the inhuman.

    BAMMM!! BAMMM!!

    Emery was surprised to see the three Shadow Edges he threw were stopped empty-handed. If what he had previously thought was just an assumption, this scene clearly proved that Anzi''s tree-like bark was extremely durable, reminding him of Twik''s body if not better.

    The three strikes that Emery sent were a test of Anzi''s strength, and from what he saw, it seemed that the sword he always wielded might not be as effective against this one particr opponent.

    "You can throw those energy des as much as you want.." sneered Anzi with a thin smirk. "They won''t have any effect on me."

    But then, as soon as he had said such words, a drop of ck liquid fell onto the warehouse floor. As his blood dripped from the wound on his hand, a look of surprise could be seen on Anzi''s face.

    It seemed that Emery''s attacks were stronger than Anzi expected. Nevertheless, it only slightly surprised him.

    "What kind of fighter this man really is?"

    Meanwhile, Emery was brainstorming how to deal with this opponent. At first he assumed that the man had low agility like his huge build suggested, but seeing the way thetter quickly moved his hand to receive attacks, that didn''t seem the case. Probably, it was theck of mobility, seeing that from after he finished transforming, Anzi still had not taken a single step.

    Not wanting to rush things, Emery decided to further test the man''s abilities in one other way.

    [Jade Warriors]

    After creating 64 of them, the summons quickly surrounded Anzi in all directions, locking the man in their formation.

    "Attack!!"

    Without further ado, the formation formed by 8 groups consisting of eight Jade Warriors began to act. They took turns fighting, attacking from various sides simultaneously, and managed to deal dozens of hits to Anzi''s body. But the man seemed unfazed by the onught, as he calmly grabbed the Jade Warriors one by one, crushing them with his bare hands.

    Right now, Anzi was like a fortress on a hill. He didn''t move an inch from where he was standing, but there was no way to confront the man either.

    From the looks of it, the Jade Warriors was a wasted effort, as they were simply notparable to the man. Hence there was no reason for Emery to summon them back after they were all destroyed by Anzi''s slow yet steady retaliation.

    While observing and waiting for Anzi to finish off his summons, Emery steered his spirit pool, replenishing the spirit energy he had depleted for the next round.

    Finally, a few minutester, all of Emery''s Jade Warriors fell under Anzi''s hands.

    Throwing thest Jade Warrior aside like trash, thetter looked towards the former and said, "Like I said before, I am the strongest acolyte; even your rival Zach is no match for me. The only reason he can have his current rank is because he didn''t fight me."

    Emery actually found his opponent''s words hard to believe, but what he had seen so far did give some credibility to it. The man had agility worthy of being on par with other top acolytes, formidable strength and extraordinary endurance. As for magic, he most likely didn''t have one except for some regeneration-type which made fighting him even more annoying.

    Normally it might be easier to keep distance against Anzi in battle, but in duel, to win against the man was to break his defence. Therefore Emery thought of his two strongest offensive and chose one.

    Channelling spirit energy through his two cores, Emery cast [Void Mist]. His figure disappeared for a moment before reappearing with four copies of himself that could be phased in and out space like a spectre.

    The four Emerys shot forward, attacking their opponents in four different directions. This time, Anzi seemed to have finally gotten serious as he used a battle art that allowed his tworge arms to move swiftly like shadows and hit all four figures at the same time.

    Swissh�� BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!

    Four consecutive dull sounds rang out in the air as the four Emerys were hit and flung in various directions. However, Anzi soon discovered that none of them were the real figure of his opponent.

    It was at this moment that the real Emery suddenly burst out of the mist that enveloped the warehouse, two energy spheres could be seen spinning above his hands. Emery brought the two together and released a powerful [Dao Matter] directly at his opponent chest.

    KABBOOOMMM!!

    A huge explosion urred inside the warehouse, shaking the entire building down to its foundations. Smoke was everywhere, so visibility was obstructed. Nevertheless, considering how Anzi had received the attack, Emery expected the spell was enough to destroy half of his body.

    However, just a second after the explosion, Emery saw his opponenting out of the smoke. Caught off guard, thetter managed to grab one of his arms. He immediately tried to break free, but it was toote.

    CRAAAKKKK!!

    "ARGGGGHHHHHH!!!"

 Chapter 1078 Cannot Die

    Chapter 1078 Cannot Die

    ARRGGHHHH!!!

    Emery''s Twilight Wolf form boosted him with nearly 400 battle power. However, Anzi the Inhuman was able to rip apart one of his arms with just his bare hands..

    It was clear that the man''s strength was as inhumane as his endurance.

    Enduring the pain that engulfed his body like a forest fire, Emery quickly cast [Blink] and teleported away to the distance. As he gripped his arm to stop the bleeding, for some reason, his opponent didn''t chase after him.

    When he saw that there were no follow-up attacks, Emery turned to his opponent and finally found the reason.

    He could clearly see how the Inhuman''s chest was charred and torn with dark liquid dripping from his ckened skin. However, seeing how he was still standing calmly with a simrlyposed expression, Emery couldn''t help but think that Anzi didn''t feel much pain from his attack.

    As the inhumane was regenerating from his wound, Emery also quickly cast [Regrow Limb] spell to restore his arm. However, while his spell was doing its job, his mind still couldn''t believe that Anzi could still stand after receiving his spell.

    [Dao Matter] was his strongest offensive spell that could send a high-level legendary beast to its death. Therefore, he found it really hard to believe that an acolyte would be strong enough to take its full brunt and remain on its feet.

    "Is that your best offensive spell?" said Anzi, snapping Emery out of his thoughts.

    The words were spoken in such a in tone that they sounded like a mock to Emery''s ears.

    "Yes. it is," replied Emery after calming his emotions.

    Still wearing a calm expression on his face, Anzi spoke in a serious tone, "With so many spells, You are versatile indeed�� but it seems you don''t mastered any of them"

    Emery nodded at his opponent''s remarks, as he agreed that this was the path for someone who had multiple element affinities like he. If for example, Emery only focused on one of his many elemental affinities, by now he should be able to cast more powerful spells.

    The Inhuman who had always been quiet since their initial encounter suddenly seemed more chatty about this matter, as he continued to speak, "Your path goes against everything that the Cross family teaches me."

    As his ripped arm was still not yet a hundred percent restored, Emery decided that he might as well fill some of his and his opponent''s curiosity to buy him some time.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Anzi was silent for a moment before opening his mouth again. "I was born and raised to be the strongest defender, a protector to the faction and master; that is my path"

    Once again, his opponent''s words made Emery remember how the other party''s master was the one who kidnapped Klea. The anxiety of not knowing how she was currently starting to overtake Emery once again, and he decided to end this battle quickly so he could find her.

    Strengthening his resolve, Emery revealed his second greatest offensive skill.

    Based on what Emery had seen so far, the Inhuman must definitely be a dual element acolyte of darkness and nt, hence he should be able to devour the other party without side effects. The reason he had been holding onto and didn''t immediately resort to this cruel approach was because he was not willing to hurt others permanently.

    Unfortunately, the current situation demanded Emery to start acting more ruthlessly towards the man.

    Six razor-sharp de ws shot out from his knuckles, revealing their brutality to the world. He also cast [Slipstream] onto himself to make sure that he would not be caught by Anzi''s hands again.

    Raising his ws to the air, Emery looked at the man and said, "I''m sorry for having to do this.. But you left me with no choice."

    [Void Mist]

    Multiple figures disappeared dashed together and one appeared behind Anzi, whereupon he quickly thrust his ws into thetter''s back.

    Stt!

    The ws prated through the tree-like skin, but it wasn''t enough to severely injure the Inhuman as it only inflicted a moderate wound. However, this was enough as he was still able to slowly devour the man''s power through the direct link established by his ws.

    Swissshh!!

    In response to Emery''s actions, Anzi swiftly used the hand-to-hand battle art he employed to simultaneously take out Emery''s [Void Mist]. The attack came even more rapidly, and after a few misses, it sessfullynded on Emery''s face.

    BAAMMM!!

    The blow was so strong that Emery could clearly hear the sharp sound of his jaw breaking from the impact. A sharp pain immediately assaulted his face, while the momentum forced him to be blown away.

    However, he definitely wouldn''t let the man off the hook that easily.

    Howwllll�C

    Emery once again charged forward. Teaming up with his replicas, he attacked Anzi from multiple directions, inflicting multiple wounds on thetter while slowly draining his power. But of course, he wasn''t unscathed as Anzi was able to counter some of it.

    Blood sttered on the floor of the warehouse, dying it crimson and ck; it became a silent witness to their brutal fight.

    The fight between the two of them continued for several minutes, during which hundreds of attacks were exchanged. Emery managed to spill his opponent''s spirit force from each of his attacks, hence he was quite sure that his opponent''s spirit pool would soon be depleted. This fight became much simr to when he fought the Naga.

    But on the other hand, he himself wasn''t in such good shape either. His body was battered, despite the fact that his [Undecaying Flesh] had worked tirelessly to repair his broken bones and injured parts several times.

    HOOWWWLLLLL!!

    The more brutal the fight became, the more Emery''s primal urge surfaced, gradually causing him to lose all restraint and run wild as the fight went on.

    Hundreds more strikes were exchanged between the two, and before long his opponent''s tree-like dark skin started to shrink and his movement gradually stiffen. It appears Emery''s victory was guaranteed.

    Emery relentlessly fought, and finally was able to see an opportunity, an opening that might win him the duel, he swiftly used his w battle art [Rake Strike].

    In the heat of his bloodthirsty urge, Emery subconsciously aimed his ws at his opponent''s vitals and pulled all his strength to strike right at his opponent''s heart.

    Splatt

    Three sharp ws pierced Anzi''s heart. The force crushed it apart, instantly making the man drop to his knees, head slump weakly as his life sign dissipated.

    Anzi the inhuman died.

    A look of horror appeared on Emery''s face as he looked at the body stuck in his ws.

    "No!! No! No!."

    In that instant, Emery awoke from his bloodthirsty state and quickly used [Nature Blessing] to try to heal the man. However, much to his surprise with the spell, he realized that the man inside was nothing short of human, his heart crushed and there was definitely no life sign, but��

    Shockingly, the body still moved, and before Emery could do anything, the Inhuman grabbed his neck with both hands and gripped it tightly.

    "ARrrggghhH!!"

    Seeing the look of confusion and disbelief on Emery''s face, Anzi whispered, answering the question he knew was in his opponent''s head.

    "You cannot kill me�� I... cannot die " A ferocious look appeared on the man''s face, the first time since their encounter.

    Emery felt as if his neck was about to be crushed apart.

    Unwilling to give up, Emey used hisst bit of strength to his arm, and his sharp ws stroked the inhuman head, piercing it from both sides and forcing him to release his grasp.

    Emery kicks the bleeding man to get some distance and wonders if this time the inhuman has finally died.

    He didn''t��

 Chapter 1079 Kidnapped

    Chapter 1079 Kidnapped

    A few hours earlier��

    Klea could be seen walking out of a shop. She looked down at the item she just purchased, a satisfied smile on her face.

    "Emery is definitely going to love this!" the girl happily said to herself.

    Thinking about the expression her boyfriend would make when she gave him the gift she personally handpicked, Klea couldn''t help but brightly smile to herself as she skipped very lightly from joy.

    However, just after walking a short distance away from the shop, the Egyptian Queen suddenly paused in her tracks. Someone was following her, and it seemed that the other party didn''t care to hide their presence very much.

    Klea warily stood in ce. Momentster, as if answering her suspicion, someone stepped in front of her.

    Klea closely observed the other party.

    From their body proportions, the other party was most likely a man. He donned a ck cloak over his body, with the Magus Academy''s privileged ss uniform underneath and a mask that covered his face.

    It didn''t take long for Klea to recognize who he was, so she opened her mouth.

    "Are you looking for Emery? He''s not here."

    The young man didn''t respond to her words as she expected. Instead, he calmly said in his deep voice, "Come with me�� and don''t make a scene."

    Klea, however, only stood still and smiled, even sneering a little. "Are you serious right now? Only a naive fool would follow a shady guy who talks like that."

    The Egyptian Queen knew about the person in front of him. After all, he was part of her ''Soon-to-be defeated by my love'' list. He was indeed powerful, but she wasn''t the least bit scared.

    The market district was full of people; only a reckless fool would cause a scene at such a ce.

    The young man silently looked down at her. His voice was calm, but his sharp eyes clearly contained threats.

    "If you don''te with me�� the savage wolf will be in trouble."

    Klea red at the man''s eyes with a sneer. "You suck at lying!"

    She quickly racked her brain and thought about the dozens of possible reasons why this man approached her. She couldn''t quite figure out which one it was, but knowing a bit about his background and rtion to the rank 5 Cross family��

    Whatever it is, it can''t be good.

    After a moment of thought, the girl firmly looked at the masked man in front of her.

    She made up her mind.

    "I wille with you�� but not today."

    As soon as she said those words, the Egyptian Queen swiftly cast [Gust of Wind]. The violent rush of wind hindered her opponent''s sight and, at the same time, propelled her upward into the sky toward her newly-formed summon.

    Everything was done in less than three seconds, something only a genius could''ve done. While the people on the street were still confused by the sudden st of wind, Klea had already flown high in the air.

    "Too slow! See you at the duelter!" the girl cheerfully eximed from above.

    She was about to cast a spell to warn Emery when all of a sudden, she felt something violently shake her mind. Her summon instantly dissipated, and��

    Her body stopped moving as she fell from the sky. With just one sudden spell, the Egyptian Queen quickly began to lose consciousness.

    "A grand�� magus�� Emery�� is in dan��ger��"

    ��

    After what felt like an eternity, Klea finally awoke in arge, unfamiliar room. Her head was throbbing, but she still tried to take in everything in her surroundings and analyze the situation she was in.

    A warehouse?

    As she continued to slowly turn her head, her eyes soon met an old man standing nearby. Her heart skipped a beat, but she quickly regained herposure.

    This old man should be the grand magus from before.

    "Elder, what do you want from me?" Klea asked the old man with a respectful tone. She seemed calm, but her heart was wildly beating.

    The old grand magus looked at her with a reassuring look. "Rest assured, I won''t harm you�� Come look at the fight."

    Klea was rather doubtful, but she decided to follow the old man''s words for the time being. After all, if he truly wanted to do anything harmful to her, there was no way she would be able to escape. How she ended up here was proof of that.

    Klea stood up and carefully walked toward the window near the grand magus.

    A distance away from where the two were, two young men were fighting fiercely in a warehouse next door. They were quite far away from the window she was looking from, but with her spirit reading, Klea could tell who the two young men were.

    The grand magus briefly nced at her before calmly looking at the two young men outside.

    "It seems that we don''t need you after all�� Anzi can finish him in a fair duel. I was worried for nothing."

    Klea''s mind quickly turned as she understood the gist of it. She began to observe her surroundings and think of the best way to deal with the situation.

    She first thought about shouting for Emery to hear, but after using spirit reading, she found that there was a thin aura surrounding where she was. The grand magus used some kind of spell to hide their presence, which made her cross the idea of sending Emery a message.

    From afar, she noticed that Emery was struggling against the other person. Even his powerful Dao matter spell wasn''t working on his opponent.

    "That''s now how you do it, Emery��" Klea couldn''t help but think in her mind.

    Her grip on the sides of her clothes tightened. She wished that she could be there for Emery, but she was powerless against this person in front of her. The thought of simply charging out even crossed her mind when all of a sudden, a figure descended from the sky above.

    Magus Shena!

    Klea''s eyes immediately shone. Her grip loosened as relief washed over her.

    After slowly descending toward them, Magus Shena paid her respects to the old grand magus before saying,

    "Senior, the two can fight, but there is no need to keep the girl."

    However, despite the amount of respect Magus Shena showed, the old grand magus wasn''t even willing to look her in the eye.

    Not only did he not have an ounce of respect toward her, but his expression clearly showed his disgust toward the dragon bloodline.

    "It is none of your concern, half-blood. Go back! return to your animal kingdom!"

 Chapter ?1080 Bad Blood

    Chapter ?1080 Bad Blood

    Ever since Roran had warned them, Klea had set aside some of her time to do in-depth research on the faction behind the fifth rank of the privileged ss, Shatter Cross. Thanks to that, she found out that there was a dark history between the Cross faction and Zodiac City.

    Standing in the same grade �C Grade 4, the bad blood and conflict between the two traversed through eons of time, spanning over thousands of years and costing innumerable lives.

    Therefore Klea assumed that both Magus Shena and the grand magus must have known each other very well.

    She thought that the usual Magus Shena would stay calm andposed. However, the female Dragon bloodline brought out her crystal spear instead before taking a stance. Her entire demeanor screamed ready for a battle, as she fiercely spoke.

    "The young acolyte is my mission. Stop the fight and release the girl this instant!"

    Upon hearing her words, the old grand magus swiftly replied, "No"

    The expression on his wrinkled old face turned serious as he said, "I won''t let another half-blood defeat our prince."

    The half-blood the old magus meant was the Dragon bloodline prot��g�� Zach, who defeated Shatter Cross.

    Klea became anxious when she realized that the Full Moon magus was prepared to fight the old grand magus. After all, if the two of them really fought, their sh would definitely make the matter bigger than it should be.

    The tension in the atmosphere rose as one of the old magus'' arms began to be enveloped by crackling lightning, while Magus Shena made the air temperature in the warehouse drop swiftly.

    Klea could not do anything but watch as things gradually headed in a dire direction.

    It was at that moment, when things were about to spiral out of control, that a figure suddenly burst through the warehouse door. Everyone''s attention immediately turned to the neer.

    To Klea''splete surprise, the figure was a good-looking young man with silver hair that she recognized right away. It was none other than the root of this situation, the heir of the Cross faction, Shatter Cross.

    The presence of the Cross Prince quickly made the old grand magus stop his spell. Meanwhile, Shatter swiftly walked over, nced towards Klea, and then returned his attention to thetter, opening his mouth saying, "So it''s true, uncle��"

    Not giving the old grand magus a chance to speak, he immediately added, "This is so embarrassing!"

    The old grand magus turned respectful and said, "Young master, you don''t need to get involved in this.. I will take care of it."

    Hearing those words, Shatter went towards the window and looked at another warehouse where a fight was taking ce.

    "You see, there''s nothing to make a fuss about! That so-called Savage Acolyte has no way of defeating Anzi!"

    Everyone''s attention was drawn because of those words. Right now, they all could see how the Inhumane acolyte was still able to stand even after having his head pierced by Emery''s ws. This was shocking, especially to Klea who knew very well how deadly those ws were.

    The old magus'' demeanor suddenly turned submissive. Gone was the attitude he had previously shown to Magus Shena, as he said, "You are right, young master. It�� was my mistake. I shouldn''t have done this without your say."

    "That''s right, uncle�� you should have."

    The young man''s expression turned to a smile as he added, "But then, if Anzi can kill him, this could be a fortune."

    Hearing the way the two spoke as if there were only the two of them in the world greatly annoyed Magus Shena. Klea could see that the dragon magus readied her spear preparing to force them to stop.

    However, Klea quickly signaled for her to stop with a shake of her head. After that, she turned and tried to talk to the young master of the Cross family �C now knowing that thetter was the one calling the shots.

    Giving the best smile she could, Klea said, "Young master Cross, how lucky you are toe at the right time."

    It was clear that those unexpected words managed to pique the young man''s interest.

    "What do you mean?" asked Shatter, looking Klea straight in the eye.

    "It''s fortunate, truly." She said ambiguously. "If you don''te, the two will invite trouble to the faction being instigated by the Golden city authority for nothing."

    Shatter still didn''t understand what Klea wanted to say, and realizing that, the girl continued her words.

    "You see�� I know and can guarantee that Emery will not and will never skip his fights. So you don''t have to worry about him skipping a challenge. Means, you can keep your rank safe and protected by your subordinate, young master."

    Klea said those words as if she was supporting and congratting the Cross Prince, but in reality, it only irritated thetter and made him mad. To his ears, her words insinuated that by ordering Anzi to forcefully make Emery ept a duel, he was actually scared by the notion of fighting against Emery.

    "Huh?! Are you saying that I''m afraid?" He snorted and scoffed. "I never said I couldn''t beat that half-blood!"

    "Is that so?!" An expression of exaggerated surprise appeared on Klea''s face hearing that. To further exaggerate her reaction, she covered her mouth with her hands. "Young master, are you saying that you could win without using any tricks?"

    The response came right away, loud and clear.

    "Of course, I can!"

    Hearing that, with a smile Klea spoke softly. "Then why are we here, young master? Keeping me here will trouble Emery''s mind in the fight.. Such a cheap trick not worth of Cross faction"

    She paused, nced at the warehouse where the two people were fighting, before continuing, "And�� Why are we watching their fight secretly? This kind of behavior doesn''t match your grandiose, don''t you think?"

    A stunned look appeared on Shatter''s face, before he nodded his head thinking her argument made sense.

    "Yes, it is not!"

    The old grand magus seemed to want to interrupt, but eventually decided not to say anything seeing how the Cross Prince had made up his mind. He just followed right behind as Shatter led the group into the warehouse where the fierce battle was taking ce.

    As soon as they entered the warehouse, Klea''s heart ached to see Emery''s miserable state. Wounds were visible all over his body, while his breath was panting as if the air hadpletely disappeared.

    The arrival of the group brought the fight to a halt. At first, Emery was wary of the new arrivals. However, when his eyes caught sight of Klea''s figure and saw that she was safe and sound, a joyful expression appeared on his face.

    Klea ran up and jumped at Emery, and the two embraced. The first words that came from Emery was his worried about her condition. Such wordsing from someone half dead only once again made Klea feel touched�� and angry for the Cross faction.

    Seeing the two, The old grand magus, however, quickly shouted.

    "The duel isn''t over yet, or are you admitting defeat?"

    What the old magus didn''t know was that such words didn''t matter one bit to Emery as long as Klea was safe. In fact, if it were not for his concern for her safety, he didn''t really care who won and lost.

    "I should just surrender," He said to Klea, worried that something bad would happen if he didn''t. To his surprise, the girl hit him on the head and said,

    "That guy just kidnapped your girl and you want to give up? Are you really a man?"

    Emery smiled at her words saying, "But I don''t think I can win.." ncing at the silent Anzi, he continued, "I''ve tried everything; that man can''t be killed.."

    To his surprise, the girl smiled. "Do you really think I will let you fight him again in your current state if I don''t have a way?"

    A curious expression appeared on Emery''s face.

    "You have a way? What is it? Tell me."

    The girl took out a box from her storage ring and gave it to him saying, "This is my gift to you, Emery. You can use this now."

    Emery quickly opened the box, brimming with anticipation. An enlightened expression appeared on his face as he saw something that made him realize how to defeat the Inhumane that seemed undefeatable by all his means.

    Seeing them talking for some time, the grand magus once again shouted, "Are we continuing or what?!"

    This once again made Magus Shena angry, but Klea turned to them, facing the Cross young master as she ignored the old grand magus, and said.

    "Does a few minutes break give you trouble, young master? In the meantime, you can treat your guard dog as well."

    Now that Klea already had Emery next to her, she became even more fierce and forced the Cross Prince''s hand.

    "Fine! 10 minutes break!"

    Klea turned to smile. That much time should be enough for whatever she had nned and prepared to do.

 Chapter ?1081 Plague

    Chapter ?1081 gue

    Being the Elite of the Grade 4 faction of the Magus Alliance, the Cross family ruled three gxies with over 40 worlds. They, however, were rather infamous within the Magus Alliance body for one reason �C their long history of trouble and conflicts with the bloodline faction.

    Twenty years ago, a renowned scientist proposed a rather intriguing experiment, which if sessful would create a new human variation that had a much stronger body than even the most powerful high-tier bloodlines.

    This particr experiment, however, sparked and caused a lot of controversy because of the path it took, namely by utilizing a highly malicious living organism. Still, under the banner of a faction as big as the Cross family, the experiment was sessfully pushed through and carried out.

    One hundred newborns who had high aptitude in nt spirit elements were selected and raised in a state-of-the-art tube, being continuously fed with high-energy herbs for eight consecutive years, and tempered many times to reach the peak potential of the human body.

    Using biotechnology, the living organism was integrated into these newborns'' bodies, bing one and part of their flesh, muscle and skin. It was a long and arduous process that spanned over four entire years, causing a tremendous change as the body mutated under all the foreign influences.

    Among the hundreds, only one in ten of them managed to make it through the dangerous process, and among the ten newborn, Anzi was the one showing the highest results.

    After going through countless tests and examinations, what they found out in Anzi surprised even those who participated directly in the experiment.

    The organisme didn''t just affect his heart or brain, it was his whole body �C it was alive. Simply put, Anzi himself had be the deadly living organism, who hadpletely assimted with his spirit core.

    [Anzi Tamasi]

    [Aptitude: S]

    [Battle power: 485]

    [Spirit force: 1000]

    [nt Spirit: 6 Pir]

    [gue Spirit: 3 Pir]

    The end product �C Anzi �C was quickly shown to the elites of the Cross faction, and although they were impressed with the stats, the experiment had to be dismissed for one ironic reason.

    Whether the boy can still be consider human

    The faction had been trying so hard finding ways to contest the half-blood''s overwhelming biological advantage that they in result created an existence that of half-human and half-monster, an inhuman.

    However, being recognized for his extraordinary strength, Anzi �C who was twelve years old at that time �C was released from theb where he had spent his entire life and was integrated into the faction.

    He was designated as the perfect associate to the prince of the Cross faction, Shatter Cross, and being the same age, the two joined the Magus Academy together where they eventually fought their way into the top 10 of the privileged ss.

    ***

    "There''s no need to waste any more time. Let''s get this over with," said the old grand magus, who was clearly impatient.

    At the same time, the Inhuman had recovered the energy he had expended. His body was brimming with power as it was filled with spirit energy.

    Hearing the old magus'' words, he looked at the young master of the Cross family. Upon receiving confirmation from thetter, he approached Emery while speaking with his usual t tone.

    "Let''s finish this."

    Previously, Anzi just took his stance and stayed where he was. Hence the fact that this time he was actually approaching was a little unexpected for Emery. Especially coupled with the spectacle of one of his ck arms transforming into arge de.

    Seeing such a sight, Emery quickly responded in kind. He brandished his Savage Sword again, and then cast [Void Mist] before darting towards his opponent.

    nk!

    A loud shrill sound resounded in the air as Emery''s savage sword shed with Anzi''s hand de. Even though the first exchange of their round two was brief, everyone could see the difference between the two. The former had the advantage in speed, but thetter clearly had greater physical strength.

    Satt!! Stt!!

    Emery was able to deal several hits to Anzi''s body, but they only inflicted minor scratches without any major injuries. It seemed as if his defeat against the Inhumane was simply inevitable.

    "Still not enough," said Emery to himself, as he leaned his body to the side to dodge Anzi''s counterattack.

    Quickly asserting his aggression again, Emery moved to and fro throughout the huge warehouse. He left no spot untouched in his efforts to attack the dark figure while also dodging and fending off any retaliation that came his way.

    A few minutes had passed, and Emery was still doing the same thing, which by now had irritated the Inhumane.

    "What are you doing? You are doing useless things!"

    However, as soon as he finished saying those words, he suddenly felt a strange sensation erupting from his wounds. He stopped moving and quickly inspected his body, and what he found was so shocking that the calm expression on his face, always wearing crumbled.

    Emery''s shes were able to kill off each of the living organisms around the wounds. To prove that, the scratches on various parts of his body that Emery gave him did not close and heal as they should.

    ARRGHHH!!!

    Anzi roared as he used his battle arts. The next instant, his figure disappeared.

    Before Emery could try to find where his opponent was, his vision darkened and a painful sensation hit his chest. The next thing he knew his feet were no longer on the ground, his body was flung violently and swiftly a few meters back.

    BAM!!!

    Emery''s body violently crashed into the warehouse floor. He tried to get up, but instead a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth.

    Theughter of the Cross Prince echoed in the warehouse.

    "Hahaha! I don''t normally revel in such brutality, but I do enjoy the asional torture!"

    But then, hisughter was cut off when he realized that the talkative girl was actually smiling, while his grand magus/uncle''s expression turned into one of worry. At tha moment, Shatter realized there was something amiss.

    "What happened!?"

    Emery rose from the warehouse floor and swung his sword. Uncharacteristic of its somber appearance, this time the sword emitted a strange ringing sound with every swing, while golden glow covered its dark de.

    The eye-catching glow visible on Emery''s sword was none other than a spell. Specifically, it was Emery''s first ever and the most basic spell of the Light Element �C [Light Infusion].

    This was a gift that Klea had bought and given to Emery earlier. It was something that she thought would allow Emery to defeat Anzi''s dark gue body, as thetter''s constitution should be inherently weak against light magic.

    The young master of the Cross faction was dumbfounded.

    "How the hell can he cast a light elemental spell?"

    ---------

    Author Note

    Dear reader, I recently hired an artist to adapt the new [Re: Apocalypse game] novel into aic. it was just finished and now participating in a webtoonpetition. Since audience engagement ys a big part in it, I would love for your help toment, subs and like or even share the webtoon.

    Help me out in this and I promised not just extra EGM chapters, but I will also create a webtoon for EGM too. check out if the artist is good enough for our EGM characters - links at - .avans.xyz

 Chapter ?1082 Result

    Chapter ?1082 Result

    Even though it was only a Tier 2 spell, having to cast a spell of an entirely new element was harder than Emery had initially expected.

    Fortunately, the way the spell worked was almost identical to his [Dark Infusion] spell that he had an abundance of experience with. Therefore after 10 minutes ofprehending the scroll, and several trials and errors, Emery finally managed to cast the spell onto his sword.

    "Yes! That''s how you do it!"

    Klea jumped andunched her fist into the air, delighted to see her ns worked.

    It actually took quite a bit of time for her to find a rumor about Anzi''s weakness and cross-checking it with all the people he lost to, which was the 1st to 3rd ranked acolyte on the leaderboard. Only after confirming that they all had Light elemental affinity, Klea was sure of this information.

    These findings proved to be the crucial factor for Emery to defeat the seemingly unkible Inhuman.

    As Klea''s smile gradually grew wider, the faces of two people standing next to her that supported the opposite side quickly became sour. It was apparent that they didn''t like to see how the situation was progressing. s, no one besides themselves thought the same.

    Now that Emery had managed to fully cast the spell onto his weapon, the scale of the battle tipped over his side. Every stroke of his sword that inflicted a wound was much more potent, as it became harder and harder for Anzi to regenerate and heal.

    The fact his body couldn''t do what it normally did with ease naturally caused an ufortable sensation throughout the Inhuman body, making thetter turn to rage as he began to attack Emery more fiercely.

    However, Emery quickly gave his response.

    [36 Dao Divine Technique]

    Now that his opponent abandoned its turtle-like approach and started to chase after him in an attempt to take him down, it became easier for Emery to make use of his techniques.

    Anzi tried his best to chase Emery, even to the point of destroying various parts of the warehouse. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see the profundity of the technique Emery used, and as a result, he became a live target for thetter.

    St! St! St!

    Dozens of striking golden streaks were seen as Emery''s sword strokes dealt more damage to Anzi''s body. However, apart from the continuous bleeding, thetter still didn''t seem to be in any pain.

    On the other hand, Emery was excited seeing such a powerful opponent bleeding profusely. In fact, the bloody sight managed to spark the urge within him, as his bloodlust began to rise once again.

    Spattt! Spatt!

    A few minutester, Anzi had his bodypletely covered by the dark liquid that his wound was oozing out. It was clear that he had been weakened by the dozens of attacks that Emery had given him.

    The victor of this battle seemed to have been decided, but the Inhuman still hadn''t stopped. Instead of admitting defeat, Anzi kicked up his aggression another notch and his attacks became even more vicious than before until��

    "Anzi, stop fighting!"

    His body stopped hearing the shout of that familiar voice. He turned his head and looked at the young master of the Cross family, who seemed to be very irritated by the situation.

    In an instant, Anzi backed away from Emery and returned to his normal human form. A glimmer of disappointment shed across his eyes, but was quickly reced by the calm look he usually had.

    At the same time, Emery received a notification from his privileged ss bracelet.

    [Rank 6 - Emery Ambrose]

    He turned his head when he heard someone approaching and saw it was Shatter. Thetter said,, "You have won, Savage Acolyte." A mocking smile suddenly appeared on his face as he continued his words. "I''m actually ready to fight you��but I will not do it here. I want people, a lot of them, to see me beat you like a dog you are!"

    The Cross Prince then sent Emery his challenge via his own bracelet.Emery looked at the date and realized it would take ce at the monthly arena that would be held next week.

    "I ept," Emery said confidently.

    After that, Shatter turned around and beckoned the old grand magus. The three of them left the warehouse without another word, leaving Magus Shena and Klea who were currently smiling brightly at Emery.

    The girl quickly ran to Emery, her steps jolly as she hugged him.

    "Congrattions on your victory! The sixth rank! That means only five more to go!"

    Letting go of his embrace, she then held out her hand with her palm wide open and said with a smile, "Now give me my gift!"

    Hearing those words, Emery involuntarily took a deep breath. He gulped as he inwardly turned nervous. This uing ''battle'' was no less difficult than the one he had just gone through, as a single mistake could mean catastrophic disaster.

    Only after calming his pounding heart did he take out the gift he had prepared for her, a gold bracelet adorned with rainbow-colored gems, and said, "I find this a perfect match with your artifact bracelets.." Scratching his cheek, he smiled sheepishly. "I hope you like it."

    Klea made Emery nervous as she squinted her eyes at the gift, before putting the bracelet on and then kissing him on the cheek. A wide smile on her face. "Thank you, Emery. I really like it!"

    Emery let out a breath that he had unconsciously held. It was a huge relief hearing she was happy with his gift. But then, the next words she spoke instantly made his body stiffen.

    "It looks expensive. How much did you pay for this?"

    "Erm��" Emery contemted whether to tell her or not, but seeing her stare quickly made his decision. "It''s�� 35,000 spirit stones."

    The cheerful expression on the girl''s face immediately turned to gloom.

    "Emery... I think you have been tricked by that vendor��"

    Emery was startled for a moment but quickly responded with an affectionate smile. "If so, that''s okay. As long as you like it, it''spletely worth it."

    "Well... I only spent 500 spirit stones on your gift, so�� thank you." She hugged him tight once again, to which he responded in kind.

    Emery then walked over to the female magus and expressed his gratitude for making sure Klea was safe. Afterwards, the three of them left the warehouse.

    As they made their return to the Golden City, Turning to Klea, Emery asked, "What do you want to do now?"

    "Well our dates were disturbed, but I still like to go shopping, ...we should buy more light spells for you!"

 Chapter ?1083 Light Spells

    Chapter ?1083 Light Spells

    Even though they all had their own orbiter to move faster through the air, because they were currently in the Golden City, Emery and hispanions chose to go around the bustling city using one of the hovering vehicles present in the area.

    When Klea talked about buying more spells, the first thing that came to mind was to head towards the Three Sister of Fate''s ce. However, Emery had another ce nearby that he wanted them to drop by first.

    [Golden City Magus Guild]

    Realizing the ce Emery wanted to take them to, Klea opened her mouth saying, "This ce does have a variety of spells we can buy, but they are not nearly as good as the ones at the Sister of Fate." Turning to her man, she asked curiously. "So do you have any particr reason as to why we are here?"

    Klea''s words were not without reason. After all, the magus guild was a facility specifically catered for any magus and acolyte to utilize. Therefore, they were not just a ce to buy spells, but also a hub for magus and acolytes to obtain and receive quests, food and lodgings if needed.

    In fact, thetter was actually the reason as to why Emery brought the group to visit the ce. After all, they had just gone through a rather exhausting incident.

    Emery therefore thought that it might be best for them to calm down and settle for a drink or two first before moving on with their next business.

    On top of that, he also wanted to meet someone.

    As soon as the group walked into a bar-like ce within the guild building, Emery and the other two chose a table and quickly sat down. Meanwhile, a person whose skin was red and had two horns on their face recognized him as soon as he entered.

    "Emery! How are you doing? It''s been a while!"

    Emery smiled at the man who approached him. He was none other than Aeon, the magus guild staff who had been helping Emery since his first year at the Magus Academy.

    "Hello, Aeon. I''m good." replied Emery. He then introduced his twopanions. "Let me introduce you to them. This is Klea, and this is Magus Shena."

    "Yes yes, nice to meet you two, miss." Aeon said after looking at Emery with a certain smile. Then, a look of admiration appeared on his face. "I really can''t imagine what the future holds. It has only been five years, but the clueless kid back then had unexpectedly be a famous top-ranking acolyte. Absolutely amazing!"

    Emery could only smile modestly as he epted thepliment. After their brief chat to catch up, he then asked Aeon for food and drink for the twodies apanying him.

    The man came back a few minutester with a tray full of food and drink.

    "Here they are! Enjoy!"

    While eating their lunch, Emery told Klea about the first time he met Aeon and how thetter took them to the dark Furia. He went on to recount his experiences and what happened during the trip.

    "Hey, that sounds like a great ce to check out!" Klea said, clearly interested after hearing what Emery had to say to her about the.

    But then, Magus Shena who had been enjoying her food suddenly said. "That''s true. But unfortunately, Furia is no longer essible for us, or rather, the Magus Alliance."

    Those words disappointed Klea, and took Emery by surprise. He was curious about the reason.

    identally overhearing the conversation as he walked by their table, Aeon took over Magus Shena and filled in the missing information about the matter.

    It turned out that, ever since the war with elves escted, some area within the outer ring of the gxies the Magus Alliance held control of were having a lot of issues, especially shadys like Furia.

    Apparently, it was something about a local warlord taking control of the and deciding to ally with the elves. As if that wasn''t bad enough, the warlord also went ahead and forbade all the Magus Alliance''s officials and personnel from entering, to the point of capturing them on sight.

    When they finally finished their meal. Emery decided to check the spells that were in the magus guild''s inventory.

    [Magus Guild Crystal]

    [Mission] [Store] [Network]

    Looking at the main screen, Emery decided to check out the low-tier light elemental spells that were avable for purchase.

    [Blind - Tier 1 Light spell - 100 spirit stones]

    Creates a short burst of piercing bright light which serves to blind the enemy vision.

    [Illuminate - Tier 1 Light spell - 100 spirit stones]

    Creates a ball of Light to illuminate the surrounding area.

    [Healing Ray - Tier 2 Light spell - 1000 spirit stones]

    A ray of Light that heals minor wounds.

    [Light Missile - Tier 2 Light spell - 1000 spirit stones]

    Shoots an arrow-like Light energy that will pierce the enemy.

    [Telekinesis - Tier 2 Light spell - 1000 spirit stone]

    Ability to control objects based on user desire and energy reserve.

    [Bright Shield - Tier 2 Light spell - 1000 spirit stone]

    Creates a small Light element barrier to withstand enemy attack.

    [Blessed - Tier 3 Light spell - 3000 spirit stone]

    Increases the body resistance and augments ally''s attack power with Light element.

    [Smite - Tier 3 Light spell - 3000 spirit stone]

    An area-of-effect attack that destroy and repel the enemy

    As Emery browsed the list and went through every spell, he get a nce of how the spell works.

    In his eyes, all the low-tier light spells listed looked interesting. On top of that, they were not expensive to buy at all.

    However, Emery was sure that none of these spells �C whether offensive, restoration, or defensive �C were better than the ones he currently had. Hence if he bought it, he probably wouldn''t use them at all.

    Hearing the reason for his hesitation to purchase the spell, Klea said" No, Emery. That kind of thinking is wrong." She added, "At your current strength, you don''t buy and learn spells to actually cast them or use them forbat. It''s for furthering your understanding of the elements you have affinity for."

    Hearing that, the Dragon magus chuckled and said, "I was just about to say that. You should really listen to the girl kiddo"

    Klea went on and reminded Emery that while these spells would not bring about a drastic increase in his power, each one was like a certainbination of forms which could help enrich his palette of spells.

    "You should buy and learn all of them, especially since they are all light element spells"

 Chapter ?1084 More Spells

    Chapter ?1084 More Spells

    As a basic facility, the magus guild only had low-tier spells avable for purchase. So after buying all the spells just like Klea suggested, Emery said his goodbye to Aeon and left the building, heading to the Three Sisters of Fate for higher tier and rare spells.

    Emery of course knew that he should learn the easier, low-tier spells first before buying the higher tier. However, since he was in the Golden City and didn''t know when he woulde back again, he might as well drop by and purchase a few of them to learnter.

    As the three of them walked towards the Sister of Fate''s ce, Emery checked his spirit stones and contribution points when he recalled how expensive those high-tier spells, especially the Divine ones.

    [Contribution points: 1,430,274]

    [Spirit stones: 292,624]

    Those all were everything Emery currently had �C the contribution points originated mostly from the recent mid-test, while the spirit stones came from selling materials to the dwarf master and also from the ones he collected from the numerous beasts he had killed.

    Klea leaned her head over, and as soon as she saw the number shown, she eximed. "Wow, we are rich!"

    The use of the word ''we'' somehow meant that the money was also hers, but Emery didn''t bother to correct her as he didn''t mind at all, especially with how much the girl had done and helped him thest few weeks.

    It didn''t take long for the group to arrive at the Sister of Fate from the magus guild, whereupon they entered the shop area of the ce.

    Just like his previous time here, before he could do any purchase, Emery was appraised once again in order to receive an appropriate list of rmendations.

    "Here is the list avable to you," said thedy attending to him.

    ###

    [Divine Rank B - Sacred pulse]

    [Light and Earth]

    [Boosted spirit reading extensively by essing the pulsating power of the Earth]

    [Price: 1,950,000]

    [Divine Rank C - Celestial sphere]

    [Powerful offensive light magic]

    [Price: 850,000]

    [Rank A - de Ray]

    [Tier 5 - Light]

    [Using the power of light to create high energy de]

    [Price: 350,000]

    ###

    Emery''s eyes opened wide when he saw the price of the high-tier spells. It was at this moment that he finally realized that light elemental spells were truly the most expensivepared to the other elements.

    Because of that reason, plus knowing that high-tier spells were much more difficult to learn, Emery ended up only buying the mid-tier ones that might be useful for him, both in short and long-term prospects.

    [Rank B - Wings of Light]

    [Tier 4 - light]

    [Price: 50,000]

    [A conjuration spell that creates wings from light energy to help the caster float through the air].

    Emery chose this one because it could really help increase his mobility if he somehow ended up needing to prolong his fight in the air.

    [Rank B - Light Whispers]

    [Tier 3 - Light]

    [Price: 35,000]

    [A spell to send messages remotely. The range is dictated by the amount of spirit energy channeled into the spell]

    Finally, a spell that allowed him to send messages to someone over long distances. Unfortunately, unlike the privileged bracelet which used the Magus Alliance''swork, it couldn''t send messages outside of the world the caster was currently in.

    Even so, Emery still bought it because he could think of several scenarios he had experienced in the past where such spells coulde in handy. With this Emery can finallymunicate with his friends through spells

    Since he had no n to buy the other spells rmended to him, Emery decided it was time to leave. However, before leaving the ce, he took a peek at the past divine spell that was offered for him to buy.

    [Divine Rank A - Void Dragon]

    [Darkness]

    [Summon a mythical creature to abide by the caster''s creature. level subject to caster spell power.]

    [Price: 2,800,000]

    Even though Emery couldn''t honestly see himself summoning a dragon during a fight, he couldn''t help but be excited to delve and figure out how intricate a top-tier divine spell was. However, he still won''t buy it as he was confident he would be able to get a simr tier spell from being in the top 5.

    He just had to be patient and make sure he was in the top 5 before graduating.

    [Divine Rank B - Demon Eater Sword]

    [Darkness]

    [Summon a powerful sword with the ability to devour spirit]

    [Price: 1,350,000]

    At first nce, this spell seemed simr to the [Spirit Devour] spell he had. For that reason, he believed that learning this spell would be able to elevate, or even transform his devour ability to the next level.

    Unfortunately, the price point was still a bit too high for him at the moment.

    Seeing the sky-high price, Emery nned to leave as he was satisfied with the two Rank B spells he had just purchased. However, Klea managed to convince him to buy one Rank A spell.

    [Rank A- Anti-Magic]

    [Tier 5 - Darkness]

    [Creating a space that blocks the use of all spirit force]

    [Price: 212,000]

    This spell could be a very useful utility-type spell considering his way of fighting, and Klea seemed to have the same opinion. She thought that if used right, it could really be a lifesaver spell.

    Emery ended up not buying any of the divine spells, but he still came out of the ce with zero spirit stones left on him.

    "I''m officially andpletely broke," Emery said to no one in particr, which made the girlugh.

    Now that his shopping round was over, Emery wanted to return to his spirit cave as he now had many spells he had to learn. However, just as he was about to head to the portal leading back to Hyperion, Magus Shena stopped him.

    Facing the questioning look, she calmly said, "Since you just recently learned a new element, I advise you to visit the Light Institute and spend a few days in their origin stone chamber. While it won''t give you much of an increase in spirit power anymore, the stone will still help strengthen and solidify your foundation.

    This was a good idea. Emery was grateful for the magus'' advice as this was something that had slipped from his mind because of how many things had happened and how long it had been since he hadst visited one.

    However, since the institutes were restricted to only those with an affinity for their respective elements, it meant that Klea and Magus Shena would not be able to follow him.

    "I guess I could use a few days to visit my master for her to check on my progress," Klea said, seeing the look on Emery''s face.

    On the other hand, Magus Shena was also not without ns as she was thinking of returning and reporting to the Zodiac city king. However, before they parted, the Dragon magus reminded Emery again.

    "Remember, it has been almost a month since yourst devour urge was unleashed. Take care, and let''s meet again in Zodiac City three dayster."

 Chapter ?1085 Light Institute

    Chapter ?1085 Light Institute

    [Eskinshire - Institute of Light Element]

    As soon as Emery passed through the portal that would take him to his destination, he was greeted by a breathtaking view of the pce in the distance, standing majestically on a crystal hill.

    However, the striking crystal hill was not the main thing that really caught his eye. Instead, it was a dazzling pir of light that shot high into the sky, piercing through the clouds and leaving the''s atmosphere.

    It was a marvelous and beautiful sight to behold.

    Emery went ahead and walked towards the crystal hill, enjoying the mesmerizing scenery along the way. It didn''t take him long to reach the foot of the crystal hill, where there was an outpost.

    There were several people attending the ce, guards and staff who were on standby for any visitor. As a result, as soon as these people saw Emery''s privileged uniform, they enthusiastically greeted him and were more than happy to help his needs.

    Faced with such an ardent reception, Emery didn''t hesitate and told these people his purpose ining here.

    "I apologize, acolyte Ambrose. Unless you are here to meet someone, only light element acolytes are allowed to enter the institute." said the staff who attended him in a polite manner.

    Already expecting such a response, Emery smiled casually as he said, "Actually, I came here to be tested." Seeing the look on their faces, he rified his words to make sure they were understood. "I want to join the institute."

    All of the staff''s expressions turned to bewilderment. Since Emery was definitely a third year acolyte, they couldn''t help but wonder why he would join the institute now.

    Emery realized that it was quite unusual for an acolyte to suddenly have a new affinity, hence he didn''t borate further and just respectfully asked the staff to allow him to go through the necessary testing procedures.

    Any other acolyte would immediately be sent away upon asking such an outrageous request, but once again the privileged acolyte status Emery had came into y, giving him the credibility for such request.

    However, before the staff could do anything, Emery suddenly perceived few powerful presencesing down from the hill and approaching the outpost. All of them had wings made of light as bright as the sun on their backs.

    There were three people, all were magus-level individuals. Emery recognized one of them, Magus Urix of the Wellenstein faction, the one who offered him an invitation to his faction three years ago.

    The other two magus who came with Magus Urix were beautiful women dressed in light and gold robes. The moment the three arrived at the outpost, the one in the middle turned her gaze to Emery and opened her mouth.

    "Emery Ambrose?" She asked, to which Emery nodded. "Follow us. Grand Magus Aurora is waiting for you."

    This unexpected incident was certainly a surprise that caused confusion on Emery''s part. He couldn''t help but wonder if Magus Shena had informed them of his arrival. However, upon further reflection, such behavior from her was highly unlikely.

    Noticing the confusion, Magus Urix opened his mouth. "Don''t be confused, Emery. Grand Magus Aurora is known as an oracle. You just need to follow us, she has been waiting for you."

    The three flew towards the castle at the top of the hill with Emery following right behind with his orbiter.

    Along the way, Emery dug through his memories, trying to remember what he had been taught in the academy sses. If he remembered correctly, an oracle was a title given to someone who could see certain events ahead of time.

    Knowing that, he was now curious why this Grand Magus Aurora had oracled something about him.

    As they drew closer to the building that stood on the peak of the captivating crystal hill, with Spirit Reading, Emery could sense only about 1,000 people staying in that ce. The number was evidently smallerpared to those of Darkness Institute.

    Emery could also see guards patrolling everywhere, surrounding the ce with their presence and surveince. There seemed to be a hundred of them, and they were all powerful, high-level saint warriors.

    "They are the Light Institute''s divine knights." Magus Urix said, exining that there were a total of five hundred of them operating around the institute.

    After once again admiring the beam of light that soared sky-high, Emery walked past the huge white door of the building, entering the main lobby. Climbing up the grand stairs following the three magus, he made his way to the top floor of the ce and was led to a room where another stunning sight weed him.

    A powerful grand magus, a middle-aged woman with golden blonde hair wearing half-body armor. She appears more like a warrior, nothing like he thought an oracle would look.

    Knowing the other party''s status, Emery immediately did a respectful bow and said

    "Greetings, grand magus."

    "Wee, young acolyte." A pleasant voice replied to his greetings. "Now raise your chin and look me in the eye."

    The moment Emery straightened his body and lifted his head, he found out that the grand magus was staring straight at him. In that instant, as he looked into her light blue eyes, he could feel something entering his mind, probing for a second.

    When the sensation disappeared, the other party suddenly heaved a sigh.

    Turning to Magus Urix who was standing at the side, she said, "You help the young acolyte with anything he needs." Without giving the former a chance to speak, she reiterated. "Anything."

    It was apparent that Urix was surprised by such an order. However, hearing the seriousness in the grand magus'' voice, he obeyed. "Yes, master."

    He told Emery to follow him before turning around and walking out of the room. On the other hand, Emery nced at the grand magus. Seeing that the other party didn''t say anything else, he gave her another salute before chasing after Magus Urix.

    As he walked out, he couldn''t help but think.

    This was certainly one of the strangest urrences he had just experienced.

    ****

    After Magus Urix and Emery left the room, one of the female magus opened her mouth asking, "What is it, master? What''s just happened?"

    There was a moment of silence before the grand magus'' voice sounded again.

    "Yes.." Aplicated sigh echoed in the room. "Laritha, I have seen that young acolyte before in my vision. I know he wille today, but when I saw him... I can''t see anything."

    "Can''t see anything?" asked the female magus. "What does it mean, master?"

    Not answering the question, the grand magus became anxious and said, "This is unusual, I need to discuss this with the headmaster"

 Chapter ?1086 The Institutes

    Chapter ?1086 The Institutes

    Emery followed Magus Urix and walked out of the Grand Magus''s chamber. As he walked through the stairs, he couldn''t help but ask what he was confused about.

    "Senior Urix, what was that just now?"

    The blonde-haired magus wearing a white robe nced at him before answering, "Nothing to worry about, Emery. My master will exin if she thinks you need to know; and since she didn''t, let''s talk about why you''re here instead."

    Emery inwardly heaved a sigh and started to exin about his newfound element affinity and his objectiveing here which was to learn more about the light element, and specifically to visit the origin stone room of the Light Institute.

    The magus was stunned hearing Emery''s words that he abruptly stopped in his tracks.

    "A new element..? Then that makes you have�� five elements?" A look of disbelief on his face. "..How could you even make that work?"

    Emery could do nothing but give a wry smile at the other party''s question. He himself had no words to answer such a question. Noticing that he wouldn''t receive an answer, Magus Urix just shook his head before turning around and continuing to walk.

    Walking across the long corridor of the building, the two of them came to the central area of ??the Institute of Light building, where Emery could see arge crystal that was the source of the pir of light soaring high into the sky.

    "Interesting, right?" Magus Urix said as he stopped for a moment to also admire the mesmerizing sight.

    The crystal was fully protected behind a ss etched with protective runes all over. The ceiling of the room was opened revealing the azure expanse beyond, and seeing it directly from below it, Emery could see that the beam of light was actually headed towards a moon-like object in the sky.

    Seeing Emery staring straight at the moon in the sky, Magus Urix said, "Try to look further and tell me what you see."

    What Magus Urix requested was certainly something that couldn''t be done with normal human''s eyes, but for a Rank 9 acolyte like Emery, he could see multiple times further than a normal human could.

    Focusing his eyes, he saw the real shape of the moon gradually bing clearer in his vision.

    "T-that''s�� that''s the Magus Academy!" Emery eximed, a look of surprise showing on his face.

    Confirming what he had just seen, Magus Urix said, "That''s right. It is the academy."

    The Magus then exined how the they were currently on was ced closest to the where the Magus Academy was located.

    In fact, all the other institutes were the same; Varuna of the Water Institute, Animus of the Earth Institute, Elder Respite of the nt Institute, Atrum of the Darkness Institute, Ignis of the Fire Institute, Ventus of the Wind Institute, cies of the Ice Institute, and Kinzo of the Metal Institute.

    All ten institutes were actually ten smalls that orbited around the Magus Academy, with the Light Institute and Darkness Institute being the two nearest to the others.

    Emery had heard about that in the past, but seeing it directly was certainly one of a kind experience. Seeing the moon-like in the sky made him realize how close theses �C institutes all together.

    "So what I want to exin to you, Emery, is this crystal in front of us."

    Hearing that, Emery quickly shifted his gaze from the ''moon'' where the Magus Academy was and observed closely the huge white crystal that was filled with rainbow-like light deep inside. It didn''t take long for him to feel the powerful energy dwelled within, a light element-based power.

    "What you currently see here is called a God Crystal. The one in front of you is one of the biggest owned by the Magus Alliance. Its function currently is to provide the power required to constantly maintain the barrier formed around the Magus Academy."

    Emery looked at the crystal in awe as Magus Urix gave an exnation about it. He was amazed by how a crystal that was not bigger or taller than a normal adult human could provide a tremendous amount of energy to allow such feats.

    Then, out of nowhere, the magus asked an unexpected question. "Do you believe in God, Emery?"

    Even though a bit taken aback by the question, Emery quickly went into contemtion and thought for a while before opening his mouth, "I used to in the past, senior. But.. I don''t think I am now."

    The reason Emery said those words was because he now knew that the so-called Earth Gods were all existences behind the Nephilim faction, a group of magus whose strength in the eyes of the ordinary beings was extraordinary.

    Magus Urix smiled at his answer and said, "Then why do you think this crystal is called God Crystal? Where do you think such a powerful crystal ising from?"

    Emery was once again stunned. Ignoring his stunned state, the magus continued his words.

    "This is the basic knowledge that you must know first if you want to cultivate the light element." Turning his gaze to the crystal, he said, "It was, after all, called a divine element. A god-given element."

    Magus Urix once again proceeded to give an exnation �C a history lesson about creation that Emery had heard a few times in the past. However, this time he could feel there was a certain profundity within what Magus Uris exined.

    When Magus Minerva exined it, it sounded like a myth that didn''t seem real, but when Magus Urix did it, it was as if it was a reality that just happened yesterday.

    What surprised Emery was the part that wasn''t in Magus Minerva''s ss. Magus Urix exined more details, reaching some parts that were not given to the normal ss as it was a belief that was held as the truth for the Light Institute.

    "A battle between God and Goddess that gives birth to the creation of the elements was actually a simplified version of the truth. The actual truth was one and only almighty God that held the power of Light battled the nine Elemental Celestial beings, the conflict between all primordial energies was what birthed the uncountable gxies."

    Magus Urix continued on, with much more confidence and conviction in his words.

    "This one small difference in history was a version that was never liked by the other element institutes for obvious reasons. But it was the truth. Light element was the absolute supremepared to the others, this is something you need to ept if you want toprehend the Law of light"

 Chapter ?1087 Light Element

    Chapter ?1087 Light Element

    After hearing the hour-long lecture in history from Magus Urix, Emery entered the Light Institute''s origin stone room with a new understanding of the elements, which he would soonprehend further.

    "Three days," said Emery to the acolyte staff that was attending the front table of the room.

    He was given one day of use for free for being a member of the Light Institute and add two more days, which he naturally paid for.

    [2000 contribution points has been taken]

    It had been a while since thest time Emery entered an origin stone room, hence there was a little feeling of anticipation brewing within him.

    Just like all the origin stone room at the other Magus Academy''s institutes, it was a dark room with only enough lighting to see the floating stone located in the middle. Something that Emery noticed immediately upon entering,pared to the origin stone room at the other institutes, was theck of acolyte inside the room.

    This was only to be expected though; as the rarest element affinity among the acolytes, such a sight was actually not unusual.

    Emery continued heading deeper into the room walking closer to the floating stone. If previously in the past he had a difficult time approaching it, this time Emery could walkfortably until he arrived right in front of it. Just a few feet from the floating pure white stone.

    Within that distance, the heavy sensation that formed at the back of his head due to the energy emitted by the stone began to affect his mind, therefore Emery quickly sat down and took up the lotus position.

    Just like any other origin stone, as soon as he closed his eyes and delved into his consciousness, a vision entered his mind.

    Emery quickly felt a sensation of weightlessness and floating in endless space, as he found himself gradually approaching a bright light. As he drew near, he could sense foreign energy.

    Something that gives both a sense of mystery and majesty at the same time, something unnatural.

    It didn''t take long for Emery to finally ''stand'' before the energy. There were no trees, water, earth, wind; no forms at all, nothing. Just one foreign energy.

    One so mysterious that he found it extremely hard toprehend.

    If it wasn''t for the lecture given by Magus Urix earlier, Emery would definitely have thought that he had failed toprehend whatever was in front of him right now.

    Then, as time passed, he slowly yet surely began to understand.

    It was different from the other elements that were constructed out of natural form. The light element was a foreign one.

    The light element could both be found in the 8 elements except darkness and also absent in all. But the true source of the light element was a divine heritage of the said ''God'' that could be found in divine artifacts or forms, like the God Stone in the center of the Light Institute or the origin stone in front of him.

    Facing such foreign yet majestic existence, the way to understand was not to probe into it.

    But to listen.

    Emery stood still within the vision, his gaze staring at the bright light as he opened his mind letting anything enter him.

    "I am ready.. Guide me�� I will listen."

    As if a child receiving permission to y, it was at that moment that a surge of energy started to channel slowly into him and make its way to his spirit core.

    It was neither warm nor cold, it was a peaceful feeling. Aplete opposite to the one energy he felt from the Khaos space. Light energy, the exact opposite of dark.

    [You gained a new understanding of the light elements]

    [Spirit force has increased]

    Emery breathed a sigh of relief as he finally seeded in making the connection with the origin stone. But then, at the same time, he realized that one day had unknowingly passed, meaning he only had two days more to spend in this ce.

    Apparently, he was in such a deep trance that it made himpletely lose track of time.

    With time literally at the essence, Emery didn''t hesitate any longer and took out his stash of [Spirit Foundation Pill] as he nned to take this opportunity to improve his understanding productively.

    He had 60 of them and decided to take a few while continuing his cultivation.

    Once again the vision, the majestic feeling of serenity entered his mind and gave him depth to the light element.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    Another day passed, and Emery only managed to gain an increase of one spirit force even though he had consumed four pills. However, what concerned him more was that while his nature core was brimming with new energy, the same couldn''t be said to his dark core. It seemed to be restless.

    "I should push for another day, one more day will do"

    Taking advantage of the fact the connection with the origin stone was still fresh in his mind, Emery consumed more pills and spent another dayprehending the foreign energy of the light element.

    As expected, his dark core started to turn chaotic to the point that Emery was forced to start chanting the [Dao Divine Technique] to stop the pain and ease the symptom.

    However, It was actually not just because of the bnce between the two cores changing. Instead, the culprit was the devour pir. The arrivals of the light energy from the origin stone apparently stir his devour pirs.

    Emery quickly felt an itching sensation all over his body, sweat starting to drip from his skin. The sensation forced him to stop his cultivation altogether, as it became intense quickly in no time.

    The urges build up and could unleash anytime.

    "No... I cannot continue staying here. I should deal with the urge first and return againter." Emery thought to himself, realizing the severity of the situation he was in.

    Taking a deep breath, Emery consolidated his newly-gained energy and quickly stood up. Without the slightest hesitation, he immediately shot towards the entrance of the room.

    As soon as he exited, he was greeted by Magus Urix who was already waiting there and stopped him.

    "Emery, good timing�� My master, Grand Magus Aurora, told me to take care of you.. So what do you think? Do you need some more guidance?"

    Emery turned to his privileged bracelet to see the current time. Realizing that he still had half a day before the scheduled meeting with Magus Shena, Emery thought for a moment before opening his mouth.

    "Yes."

 Chapter 1088 Sparring

    Chapter 1088 Sparring

    Magus Urix brought Emery across the Light Institute building and to one of the training grounds outside the ce.

    With the Institute of Light standing majestically on his back and a frosted mound in the distance in front of him, the two of them began their goal ofing here.

    "Let''s start. Show me any of your light element spells."

    Hearing such words, Emery nodded and took out his sword. A look of confusion shed on the magus''s face for a moment, but was quickly reced by an expression of understanding.

    A bright luster enveloped the de, as Emery cast the [Light Infusion] spell on the sword.

    Magus Urix observed the spell for a while before a smile appeared on his face and he said, "I see you are just like your master Xion. Now, let''s see how strong your light infusion is."

    The blonde magus took out his own weapon. It was some kind of metal pipe, half an arm length. However, as he grasped the pipe with both of his hands, it suddenly released a light from one of its ends, gradually forming into a sword made of energy.

    Seeing the intrigued look on Emery''s face, Magus Urix smiled and said, "This is a light saber. Many of the divine knights here use such weapons."

    After saying those words, the magus began swinging the saber around which caused a buzzing sound in the air, making Emery much more excited to give it a try. The two of them quickly took their own fighting stances.

    "Let''s start!"

    Emery immediately darted forward, employing his [36 Dao Divine Sword] to attack the magus. A flurry of bright streaks bombarded thetter as the sword in his hand danced wildly, but the next instant another streaks of light nullified it with ease.

    Seeing that his current strength and speed was notparable to the magus, to slightly bridge the gap between them, Emery used his first stage transformation andunched another round of attacks.

    Bzzzt Bzzztt

    As Emery and Magus Urix fought. The shes that were happening between the former''s Savage Sword and thetter''s lightsaber made some distinct buzzing sound. Surprisingly, the light saber was able to match Emery''s Tier 5 weapon.

    Their fight continued on, where Emery gave his all to gain advantage over Magus Urix while thetter weed and negated everything that the former threw at him.

    As a Crescent Moon magus, Magus Urix was naturally confident with his prowess to be able to outstrength Emery. For that reason, he spent the most of his attention observing thetter''s moves.

    "Hmm, not bad, Emery.. Not bad.. But is this all you can show me?"

    Emery stopped in his tracks. Staring at the magus, he closed and opened his eyes before saying, "Okay, senior. I will do my best now.."

    Hearing such words and seeing the expression on Emery''s face couldn''t help but make Magus Urix slightly worried about what was about toe. Still, now that the arrow had been shot, he could only do his best to prepare.

    Emery delved into his body as he focused his spirit energy into his meridians and unlocked his [Immortal Gate - stage 6]. Ayer of zing energy instantly engulfed his entire body, and the next instant, his figure disappeared and shot towards Magus Urix, unleashing a storm of shes upon thetter. This time, the magus was pushed back with each sh, clearly showing that he was overwhelmed by Emery''s strength.

    He quickly raised his hand to signal for Emery to stop, and with a small cough, he said,

    "Very good, very g-good, acolyte. Let''s stop for a moment."

    Within just a few shes, Magus Urix seemed to find a few things he could improve on.

    First, Magus Urix told Emery that his [Light Infusion] wasn''t stable enough, which was evident from how he had to cast the spell over and over again during the fight. This was something he needed to improve, otherwise his spirit pool would quickly be depleted.

    Second, the blonde magus told Emery that his weapon wasn''t the best for utilizing the light element. His Savage Sword was considered a Yin or negative weapon, one that was great for the dark element.

    As for the light element, he would need the other type, the Yang or positive weapon, in order to maximize its power.

    Emery was impressed by what the magus told him.

    "Wow, senior. You can actually tell these things in just a few shes?"

    Magus Urix slightly lifted his chin hearing thepliment. Then, with a proud expression on his face, he told Emery the benefit of the light saber that was in his hand.

    As it actually used its wielder''s spirit energy to form its de, the light saber would allow him to have a much better situation with maintaining the spell since it was connected directly to his spirit energy.

    The blonde magus once again exined and emphasized how great his weapon was.

    "A light saber synergizes with the spirit force of its wielder. Wielded by a Rank 9 Acolyte, it may only be able to disy powerparable to that of a Tier 3 or at most Tier 4 weapon, but when wielded by a magus like me, it is capable of rivaling a Tier 5 weapon or above."

    "Is that considered as the Yin weapon you talked about earlier, senior? Can I please try it?"

    Magus Urix let Emery try the weapon. Before handing it over, he thoroughly exined how to use it and added,

    "Actually, practicing with a light saber can help improve yourprehension in the light element, and help you get used to light element spells."

    Seeing the boy being so attracted to the sword that he didn''t seem to pay him attention anymore, Magus Urix thought for a moment before saying,

    "You can keep that if you want."

    In an instant, Emery turned his face to the blonde magus. His eyes lit up as he stared at thetter..

    "Really?"

    "Yes." Magus Urix nodded affirmatively. "It''s not that expensive actually as only light element users can wield it.. and my master told me to take good care of you" The magus smiled and added, "Besides I can use this as an excuse to get a newer model as a recement."

    "..."

    After that, the magus taught Emery how to channel and control his light spirit energy through the saber. The man also helped him with the light element spells he had purchased, guiding him through the details and intricacies of each and every spell.

    Thanks to his newfound understanding of the light element from the origin stone room, coupled with Magus Urix''s guidance, even though still not perfect, Emery could cast all the low-tier light element spells by the end of the day.

    When they finished, the still amazed Magus said,

    "Actually, Emery, I have seen your talent since your first ever Magus Game�� If only you had obtained your affinity with the light element faster�� you would have been my student instead of that Xion!"

    Emery was taken aback by the unexpected remarks, and said "I thought you bet against me on the first magus game, senior?."

    "Hahahah.. Did that happen?" the blonde magus chuckled awkwardly, embarrassed.

    Emery gave no response and just smiled faintly.

    With the presence of night on the horizon, Emery expressed his gratitude to the blonde magus as he nned to leave the Light Institute. However, just as he was about to go on his way, the magus suddenly spoke.

    "Speaking of your master, I haven''t heard from him in a long time. Do you know what he''s been busy withtely?"

    Those words quickly made Emery anxious. In fact, it made him decide to visit his master first before heading to Zodiac City.

 Chapter ?1089 Anxious

    Chapter ?1089 Anxious

    Feeling anxious about his master, Emery could feel his dark core tremble chaotically.

    Emery once again calmed himself as he went through the teleportation gate that would send him straight from the Light Institute to the Darkness Institute.

    Stepping out of the portal, Emery slightly rotated his hand and created a Spatial Gate heading directly to his master''s ce.

    "Master Xion!" Emery shouted as his eyes swept the area around him, searching for the figure he wanted to see.

    Unfortunately for him, the small house was empty and it looked as if no one had been around for a few weeks.

    There was no indication of anything, and there was actually no reason for Emery to be this worried. However, whether it was a gut feeling or the side effect of the urge, Emery decided to go to the institute to ask about his master.

    "Acolyte Ambrose, I''m sorry but I have no information about Instructor Xion''s whereabouts," answered the staff.

    A surprised look appeared on Emery''s face. "What do you mean?! ..Are you saying that you don''t know where he is?"

    "That''s all I can say, acolyte. I''m sorry that I can''t help you."

    Emery was annoyed. How could they not know where Magus Xion was when the man was an official instructor of the institute whose whereabouts needed to always be known in case of emergency.

    The anxiety within Emery only continued to grow receiving such answers. At that moment, Emery thought of someone who might be able to help him. Therefore he quickly essed his privileged bracelet to contact her.

    Before long, a reply came from the other side.

    [You are looking for your master? Wait there]

    Leaving the Darkness Institute building, Emery made his way to the teleportation portal to wait for the person he had just contacted. A few minutester, a familiar figure stepped out of the portal.

    It was none other than Annara Vermont, a prominent figure in the Darkness Institute and the junior of Magus Xion.

    Emery was about to speak, but the red-haired girl beat him to it. "You also don''t know where he went, Emery? Actually, we have been looking for him too. As his disciple, I thought you knew where he was!"

    The girl''s way of speaking whichcked her usual teasing and jokes only made Emery grow more anxious. On the other hand, Annara''s expression turned even more serious after seeing Emery''s reaction.

    "When was thest time you spoke to him, Emery?"

    "....before the midtest."

    The answer brought a slight pain to Emery''s chest. He realized thest time he met Magus Xion was more than four months ago. At that moment, he couldn''t help but think that he should havee to see his master more often.

    The red-haired girl also looked unusually restless as she said, "Xion has always been a predictable person. If not because of you, the other reason could only be because�� he was doing a task for the headmaster."

    Since she thought that Emery had a good rtionship with the new headmaster, Annara hoped that he would ask the matter. And with this information and anxiety gnawing at his heart, Emery nned to do just that.

    "I''ming with you." Annara said, surprising him. "Well, I actually came to inquire on behalf of the dark institute."

    Emery just nodded as he didn''t mind hering along.

    The two of them headed to the Magus Academy and made their way to the headmaster''s chamber which was located just a bridge away from the academy. As they got closer to where they could see the guards on duty, Annara whispered to Emery.

    "Remember, Emery, if they don''t let you in�� you have to insist."

    As expected, the saint-level guards on duty stopped the two of them in their tracks.

    "Halt! You are not allowed to be here!"

    Gazing at the one who seemed to be the leader of the guard squad, Emery smiled. "Can you please inform the headmaster that Emery Ambrose is here, if the headmaster not busy, i wish to ask something regarding Magus Xion"

    Although inwardly very anxious, Emery maintained his attitude and politely asked the guard to pass on his message.

    Fortunately, it seemed his name was somewhat famous as the head guard appeared to be aware of who he was. The man quickly sent one of them to inform the headmaster, and a few minutester, the guard slightly bowed to Emery.

    "Acolyte Ambrose, you may enter. The headmaster is waiting for you."

    The two turned to each other, both feeling relieved by the guard''s words. However, just as Annara took one step, she was stopped by the guards.

    "The headmaster said only Acolyte Ambrose."

    The red-haired girl was quickly annoyed at being refused to meet the headmaster. She tried to bring up her privileged status, even her rtion to the Darkness Institute; however, she was still not allowed entry.

    Emery calmed her down. "Don''t worry, Annara, just wait here. I''ll tell you what I found outter"

    The red-haired girl was still annoyed, but epted his suggestion in the end.

    After thanking the guards, Emery made his way towards the headmaster''s chamber. As he pushed the door open, he was greeted by the sight of two people waiting inside. The first one was Headmaster Delbrand who sat behind his huge table, while the other was a dark-skinned middle-aged man wearing a pitch ck uniform �C a Grand Magus.

    Looking at the other person, Emery became hesitant and said, "I apologize, headmaster. I didn''t realize you had a guest."

    The headmaster waved his hand and casually said, "No trouble at all... Emery. Let me introduce you. This is Magistrate Griffith."

    Seeing a glimpse of the ck uniform the well-built Magistrate wore beneath his robe, Emery immediately realized the identity of the other party. The man was an Enforcer.

    The grand magus looked at Emery with a friendly look as he said, "So you are the young wolf that people talk about. I was told that you were there when my predecessor Kadek and Leon''s team fought theirst fight."

    Emery gave his respect to the middle-aged man before replying, "Yes, elder. They all fought bravely."

    "Yes, of course they are."

    Emery then looked at Headmaster Delbrand, his gaze clearly showing what he wanted. Seeing that, the headmaster said.

    "If you are looking for your master, yes I do know where he is because I did give him a mission."

    Emery''s face brightened when he heard that. But the next second, his face changed.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t say anything further about it."

    ----------

    Author note

    Dear readers

    This September, the novel has finally reached 2 years and still manages to stay in the top 20 trendings. All possible only with your support

    To celebrate, for this September only, tier 1 will be 99% discount and tier 5 will be special 999 coins.

    Hope this will help some who have been struggling with the price increase.

    For those who can give in more support, for this month I will do extra chapters for your generous gifts: 50 inspiration capsules or 10 chairs or 5 cars, or 1 gachapon for an extra chapter

    Hope this would be an eptable incentive and hope everyone can participate in supporting the novel

    Thank you very much

 Chapter ?1090 Confusion

    Chapter ?1090 Confusion

    The fact that Headmaster Delbrand was unable to divulge any information about the mission meant that Magus Xion was indeed on a secret mission. And most secret missions were highly dangerous.

    However, Emery still felt somewhat relieved when he heard the headmaster''s words. At the very least, this meant that his master''s whereabouts were not unknown.

    Not intending to disrupt the two important figures'' meeting, Emery thanked the headmaster and quickly excused himself.

    But just as he was about to turn around, the headmaster stopped him.

    "Emery, stay for a moment, will you? I have a question for you."

    "Yes, Headmaster. What is it?" Emery respectfully asked.

    Headmaster Delbrand seemed a little hesitant. As if carefully constructing his sentence, he was silent for a moment before he finally asked,

    "Did anything strange happen around youtely?"

    The question epassed a broad scope of matters, and it was certainly unusual.

    "Excuse me, Headmaster, but what do you mean by ''strange''?"

    The headmaster had a slightly troubled look on his face as he vaguely exined, "A conflict of some sort, one that might endanger lives."

    The first thing that popped up into Emery''s mind was the Nephilims, but that couldn''t be what Headmaster Delbrand was looking for. After all, the headmaster was with him at that time.

    Other than that, he couldn''t think of any apart from the one with the Cross-Faction. Thus, Emery exined to the headmaster about what happened back then as concisely as he could.

    However, after he finished his exnation, the headmaster shook his head with a contemtive look. "That''s not it�� While it''s true that the Cross-Faction can be quite difficult to deal with, they are a very open book."

    Hearing Headmaster Delbrand''s words, Emery also fell into thought. Still, he couldn''t think of anything else that was relevant to what the headmaster described.

    "Headmaster, if you can share a little more context, I might be able to be of better help."

    The headmaster thought about it once again. "Actually, Emery, we have reasons to believe that the academy security is��"

    "Delbrand. That''s enough."

    The magistrate abruptly interjected. In the end, the headmaster didn''t continue to speak and heaved a deep sigh.

    "Thank you for your time�� You may leave, Emery."

    The sudden interruption left Emery with more questions, but he had no reason nor right to ask further about the matter. Thus, after excusing himself, he left the headmaster''s chamber.

    After making sure the acolyte has left, he turned to Headmaster Delbrand and began speaking.

    "I have seen his record, and it is indeed impressive. I would not have expected that such a talent was born in the low realm. I can see why you like the kid, but we should not involve an acolyte in this matter."

    The headmaster stood up and walked toward the window. He pushed it open, took out a cigarette, and lit up one end before inhaling from the other.

    Headmaster Delbrand exhaled a puff of smoke out the window. With a mncholic aura around him, he said,

    "Aurora had warned us a few times. She was rightst time, and our ignorance cost us a headmaster. We can''t act recklessly again.

    "Griffith, I need you to settle this matter as soon as possible."

    ****

    Emery walked away from the headmaster''s chamber. His mind was filled with questions, but his heart was relieved.

    When the red-haired girl who had been waiting for him caught sight of his figure walking closer, her eyes brightened in anticipation.

    "How is it? Does the headmaster know where Xion is?"

    "Yes. Don''t worry, the headmaster really did give my master a mission."

    "I see." Annara thoughtfully nodded. "Do you know what kind of mission it is?"

    "No�� the headmaster didn''t say," Emery answered while subtly shaking his head.

    He expected the girl to be worried just as he did, but to his surprise, she looked more relieved instead.

    Emery asked her about it without hiding his confusion, and Annara''s answer surprised him.

    "It must be a mission somewhere close to home�� an academy matter of some sort."

    Emery looked at her with curiosity. "What makes you think so?"

    "Why bother letting you know that it''s a secret mission when he couldn''t tell you about it? If it''s about the elves on the faraway, the headmaster would''ve had no problem spill a little about it, unless you keeping information from me, which I know you didnt"

    Emery nodded in understanding. It was indeed a very logical deduction.

    ��

    It was time for Emery to head back to Zodiac City, but the red-haired girl continued to keep herself close saying she also have needs in the half-blood city and ask more questions about the meeting in the headmaster''s chamber.

    The two were just walking through the portal when all of a sudden, Emery felt violent, chaotic urges build up inside him. The sudden rush of pain caused him to lose his bnce on the spot.

    "Emery!? What happened!?" Annara eximed out of surprise and quickly moved to support him.

    "I''m�� f-fine. I need��"

    His core was once again in turbulence. If he couldn''t restrain himself, he might just unleash everything in the middle of the city.

    Noticing the situation, a few of Zodiac City''s guards approached them. However, Annara paid them no heed as her attention was on Emery.

    "You don''t look fine! What do you need!?"

    Emery tried to open a portal, but it was to no avail. In the end, he pointed in the direction of a hill and said painfully, "Take me�� there�� to find Magus Shena��"

    "All right, hold on!"

    Annara hurriedly helped Emery fly up, leaving the city guards behind. She used her familiars to scout the area Emery previously pointed at, and soon enough, they finally arrived at Emery''s estate.

    She looked around, but Magus Shena was nowhere to be seen. Only Klea was there.

    When Klea saw the state Emery was in, she immediately rushed forward to check his condition.

    "Oh my God, he''s burning up!"

    The Egyptian Queen hurriedly checked Emery''s pocket and took out themunication stone Magus Shena gave him and then said,

    "She''ll be here in 20 to 30 minutes!"

    "No! there''s not enough time! ��get away from me... LEAVE!!" Emery uncontrobly roared.

    Klea hesitated. At that moment, Annara quickly asked "This is the Devour side effect, isn''t it?"

    Klea nodded in affirmation, which prompted the red-haired girl to continue,

    "I have a way to help him control it until help arrives!"

    "Then what are you waiting for? Do it!"

    Hearing this, Annara''s lips unexpectedly curved into a wry smile.

    "All right��y him there and help me take all of his clothes off!"

    "!! what?!"

 Chapter 1091 Control

    Chapter 1091 Control

    "Hurry up!" shouted Annara as she swiftlyy Emery''s body on the nearby table, and without the slightest hesitation, began to rip his clothes off �C revealing the well-built visage underneath.

    Klea who was standing beside them was dumbfounded, her body frozen for a moment by the unexpected situation, before she suddenly shouted back. "What the hell are you doing?!"

    Annara heaved a sigh at the reaction Klea showed. Turning to her, she said, "I have a toxin that can numb and forcibly stop bloodline transformation for a while. So should I give it to him or not?!"

    Klea was at a loss for words, but seeing Emery''s body shaking violently and starting to transform against his will, she quickly nodded and helped Annara by holding Emery''s half-naked body down.

    On the other hand, Annara used her Bat Transformation. Her skin quickly became pale white, while her eyes turned bloodshot. She let out a shriek as two of her canine teeth started to erge. Immediately after, she lowered her head and bit Emery between his neck and shoulder.

    St!

    Klea was shocked by what Annara did, as she knew it was one of the Bat bloodline''s innate abilities �C the [Vampiric Bite]. What the red-haired girl was doing was not only sucking Emery''s blood, but also giving the Bat bloodline''s innate toxin into his body.

    The Egyptian queen was about to pull the red-haired girl away from Emery''s body when she saw the previously violent shaking begin to subside and his rough breathing begins to slow down.

    She quickly stopped herself.

    After a while, Annara finally lifted her head from Emery''s body, patches of red could be seen on her lips as a little bit of blood was seen dripping. She took a deep breath before turning to Klea and saying.

    "This method has been proven through generations to be able to temporarily stop bloodline transformation.. And don''t worry about me bewitching your boy here, his heart was already taken by your right?"

    Klea was a bit annoyed to see that the red-haired girl was still able to joke around in a situation like this. Still, she was relieved that Emery was fine for now.

    However, not even two minutester, Emery''s breathing and body shaking started to be abnormal again.

    Annara gave a smile before saying, "Now you understand why we have to take off his clothes, right?"

    Without waiting for any response, the red-haired girl quickly bit the other side of Emery''s neck and shoulder, and once again Emery became calm again. From the looks of it, this treatment would continue until Emery eventually woke up.

    A few minutester, Emery acted up again. Annara chose his arms this time, then the next one to his waist and to his thigh.

    The entire process was very disturbing to the Egyptian Queen; however, she quickly suppressed those feelings as she realized that the bite was not only effective to curb Emery''s symptoms. She could tell that it took a toll on the half-blood girl.

    Before long, Annara''s body was drenched in her own sweat, her breath gasping for air.

    Fortunately, it was also at around this time that Magus Shena arrived, and she came with another figure who was able to help the situation. It was none other than Heorgar the Demon Wolf. The wolf chief was the reason why the female magus camete.

    Upon arriving, the two of them were shocked to see the half-naked Emery who had patches of blood all over his body, exposed and was being stared at by two girls.

    "...."

    Since the problem with Emery still existed, Heorgar quickly went into action. He grabbed Emery''s body and used his ability.

    Several dark tentacle-like forms came out of his shadow and started to enter Emery''s body. Both Klea and Annara quickly stepped aside to let the magus focus on the treatment, the former watched Emery anxiously.

    Half an hourter, as Magus Heorgar stepped back, the group could see Emery''s eyelids twitch, signaling he was about to wake up.

    Emery finally opened his eyes and found four figures staring straight at him.

    "How are you feeling, Emery?" the Demon Wolf asked.

    "I feel a bit tired�� but, yes. My spirit core has returned to normal. Thank you, senior, for your help."

    A serious expression appeared on Magus Heorgar''s face as he said, "I already told you the danger of the Devour, and now you have experienced it yourself. So remember, next time if the urge starts to act up, immediately go find me or get yourself away from anyone."

    "Yes, senior." Emery nodded his head. "I understand."

    Magus Heorgar then told him that if it wasn''t for his friend, he would have hurt someone or at least caused trouble in Zodiac City. As for the fatigue he was feeling right now, it was the side effect of Annara''s ability. It is temporary and should lose its effect within a few hours.

    Emery looked at Annara and said, "Thank you."

    "No need to thank me" The red-haired girl then cheeky smiled and nced at Klea as she said, "Afterall I sort of enjoy it�� yours is the most delicious I have ever tasted."

    "..."

    Magus Heorgar interrupted the awkward situation and decided to teach Emery some methods to control the urge. The two went to a secluded ce to practice the methods, while the three remaining women observed from afar.

    Noticing that Annara was still sticking around, Klea turned to her and said, "Thank you for your help�� but you may leave now"

    The red-haired girl stared back and shot back, saying, "Is me being here bothering you girl?"

    "Yes, indeed"

    The next moment, Annara shamelessly found a seat nearby and sat downfortably.

    "Too bad for you. I am nning to stay here longer."

    Klea, however, didn''t get annoyed when she saw Annara''s response this time. She approached the girl and spoke in a calm voice.

    "You can drop your act�� and tell me why you are really here." Staring directly at the red-haired girl''s eyes, she said, "What is it that makes a fearless girl like you hesitate to say?"

    Annara looked into Klea''s eyes and heaved a sigh before saying, "I n to tell this to him, but I guess it''s better if I say it to you instead."

    Hearing such words, this time it was Klea who became anxious.

    Annara stood up, and Klea could see her body trembling slightly as she spoke.

    "Remember, you didn''t hear this from me."

    Preparing herself mentally, Klea nodded her head

    "My master, Grand Magus Zenonia, hase out of her seclusion. She''s nning something, and I believe that your boy there is in danger."

 Chapter 1092 Threats

    Chapter 1092 Threats

    Once Magus Heorgar treated Emery''s condition, the man proceeded to teach him a spirit energy channeling technique that would help him resist the corruption of the urge better.

    After that, the magus left and returned to Zodiac City''s barracks.

    When Emery was done with the technique and walked back, he realized that they seemed to be one figure missing.

    "She left already?" He asked.

    Emery could see Klea''s face looking annoyed for a moment, but it quickly changed to a serious one as she said, "Yes, and she left a message for you."

    Klea repeated the message word by word and the expression on Emery''s face gradually changed as the terrifying image of Grand Magus Zenonia once again popped into his mind.

    He couldn''t help but recall how the grand magus sent a mercenary group to attack the Terra Castle at the beginning of the year.

    The Dragon magus, who had only been listening, approached the two and asked about the details of the situation. Emery exined as concisely as possible, leaving out some detail like the solitary primordial wisp of Khaos or the fact that the grand magus was involved in the elf incident in his first year at Magus Academy.

    At least for now,

    The reason Emery told Magus Shena this matter and involved her was not only because she was currently in charge of his safety, but also because of the fact that Grand Magus Zenonia was part of the Bat bloodline. He hoped that through the Dragon magus, perhaps there was something Zodiac City could do for this situation.

    "I see, so that''s the situation." Magus Shena said after Emery finished his exnation and added,

    "Actually King Alduin and Grand Magus Zenonia knew far back since the academy together.. Your Patriarch Lucius was also among them."

    Apparently, in their early years as a magus, the three were part of the famous half-blood group that followed the renowned former headmaster, Supreme Magus Altus Dresden''s special squad. They were elite groups that specialized in tackling and performing the most difficult missions.

    After hundreds of years of service, the Supreme Magus convinced the three of them to help build up the Magus Academy; and before long, the creation of the sanctuary for the half-blood in the academy �C the Zodiac City.

    Now knowing Emery''s plight, Magus Shena decided to report the situation to King Alduin.

    "You two stay here. Don''t go anywhere until I get back." Magus Shena said, about to leave for the pce. However, she stopped in her tracks when she heard Emery''s words.

    "I can''t stay here, magus. I have a challenge at the Hyperion in three days."

    She turned her head and said "I''m sure Hyperion is a safe ce. But don''t leave anywhere without my presence." Saying those words, she took off to the air heading towards her destination.

    With Magus Shena going to report to King Alduin, Emery and Klea were left alone. An awkward atmosphere surrounded the two.

    Just as Emery was about to break the atmosphere, Klea suddenly turned at him with a furious stare and grabbed his arms. Without giving him a chance to speak, she mustered her energy and dragged Emery into the house, towards the bathroom.

    A thought popped into Emery''s mind when he realized where they were heading.

    "Wait.. wait�� Klea.. this.. is not a good time��"

    However, contrary to his lewd thoughts, upon arriving in the bathroom, Klea pulled out a brush and started to scrub his entire body fiercely. Ferocity was palpable in her actions and facial expression.

    "Huh! I will scrape off all that girl''s saliva from your body!!" She said as her hand gripping the brush moved swiftly.

    "Wha�C!?" Emery was taken aback by what he had just heard. "I can do that myse�� Wait Kle�C slow do�C"

    What came after was not a bath, but instead torture. Klea brushed his body so ''thoroughly'' that Emery felt as if his skin was about to be ripped off his body.

    After Klea finished unleashing her ''urge'' in the bathroom, Emery was left with his body sore all over. Luckily for him, the two of them proceeded to snuggle and rest the night together, enjoying the limited time they could have for each other.

    The next morning after breakfast, Emery and Klea went out towards the training ground right outside the mansion. Arriving at the spacious training ground, Klea said

    "Since you will start fighting for the top 5 rankings in two days, today I will be your teacher. So listen to me well!"

    Emery smiled faintly at her antics. What Klea meant by being his teacher was because she was about to ''teach'' him all the information she had gathered about the top 5 people in the privileged ss leaderboard.

    He felt he had no problem with Zach Talon and Eeshoo Nephilim as he had firsthand experience and interacted with both of them. However, the same couldn''t be said for the other three people in the ranking. Hence he perked his ears to listen closely.

    "Let''s start with the fifth rank, Shatter Cross." She said, distaste was apparent in her voice. "The bastard might be the true depiction of a privileged acolyte, as he got nurtured from childhood and provided with only the best of divine skills. He is known as an acolyte who can destroy anything."

    "What does it mean?" Emery asked, confused by the notion.

    Klea then exined the rtionship between Anzi the Inhumane and Shatter Cross and the reason why the former was the associate of thetter.

    Because he was extremely strong and durable, ever since his inclusion to the Cross faction, Anzi was designated and trained to be the shield for Shatter. While Shatter thought nothing of defense and only exclusively used offensive spells.

    "From what I gathered, that guy arguably has the strongest offensive spell among the top five."

    After a few more exnations, Emery understood what kind of opponent he would be up against.

    Emery couldn''t help thinking about what came next after he defeated Shatter. Unknowingly, a smile appeared on his face as he thought about the fight against Zach, especially since the Dragoon protege had his bloodline breakthrough to Rank 6 during the midtest, which of course made their rematch one he had been waiting for.

    "I found out that Eeshoo was away for a while, so unless hees back in time, your next match after Zach will be the number one and number two."

    As soon as she brought up those two people, Emery noticed her anticipation dwindle as she said, "Even though I''m cheering for your victory, Emery�� I honestly thought your chance to defeat those two are slim"

    The girl exined what she had discovered about the two, and as he heard her speak, Emery''s understood the reason why she, who is usually very optimistic about him, acted like that.

    ----------

    Author note

    Dear readers

    This September, the novel has finally reached 2 years and still manages to stay in the top 20 trendings. All possible only with your support

    To celebrate, for this September only, tier 1 will be 99% discount and tier 5 will be special 999 coins.

    Hope this will help some who have been struggling with the price increase.

    For those who can give in more support, for this month I will do extra chapters for your generous gifts: 50 inspiration capsules or 10 chairs or 5 cars, or 1 gachapon for an extra chapter

    Hope this would be an eptable incentive and hope everyone can participate in supporting the novel

    Thank you very much

 Chapter 1093 Crowds

    Chapter 1093 Crowds

    After two days of training with Klea, Magus Shena finally arrived at the mansion with the news from the Zodiac City Pce.

    "The king said he would look into the matter. For now, he wants you to carry this." the Dragon magus said, extending her hand and handing the object entrusted to her to Emery.

    [Dragon Tears Pendant]

    The thing King Alduin gave Emery was a small pendant made of red gemstone, with a dragon ornament on it. It was a high-tier life-saving item that when activated could hold out against attacksparable to Tier 7 spells for a period of time.

    It was something simr to the one given by the headmaster in the past.

    Knowing the dire circumstance he was in, Emery epted the precious, most certainly expensive gift and swiftly stored it inside his Spatial Space. After that, the three of them left Zodiac City cautiously and headed for the Hyperion.

    "Hyperion should be a safe ce for you as not just anyone can enter it. However, that doesn''t mean that it is impossible to reach you while you are there. So don''t lower your guard and always be alert." Magus Shena advised.

    "Yes. I understand, senior."

    What the Dragon magus wanted to tell was the fact that if she really wanted, Grand Magus Zenonia could use one of the acolytes or magus that resided on the. After all, there were not many people who could resist the might of a grand magus.

    As they went down and arrived at the arena, Emery couldn''t help but nce at every person they passed by. He became suspicious of any magus or acolytes who were currently attending the monthly arena event.

    Emery turned his head as he felt something. He found Klea with her hands on his shoulder, a smile on her face as she said, "Don''t worry. You just have to focus on your uing fight."

    Nodding his head, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened them again, a calm expression had returned to his face.

    Before long, the arena started, and as always, the battle began with those of lower rank. Slowly but surely, more and more people arrived at the arena, and Emery could see several people he recognized among them.

    For example Roran Harlight, Trish, Vida Themari, and the half-machine As.

    Seeing the half-machine acolyte arriving together with the Demon Nunchaku Dyos, Emery couldn''t help but ask them where the red-haired girl was. But apparently, no one seemed to know her whereabouts.

    "That girl is always mysterious like that," Dyos said.

    Just as he was about to ask more, Emery suddenly felt a sharp sensation on his arm. Turning his head, he saw Klea pinching him hard. She red at him and said ferociously, "I said, just focus on the fight!"

    But then, her ferocious expression quickly disappeared as she leaned closer and whispered.

    "Don''t you start worrying about her, alright..? Stop thinking negatively��"

    Emery stared at Klea for a moment before heaving a sigh. She was right. He had to focus on the uing battle in front of him.

    The group spectacted the dozens of battles that took ce in this month''s arena, as those of rank 100 to rank 20 attempted to climb the leaderboard. With the rankings of the people fighting got higher, so did the number of people arriving at the arena and upying the seats.

    Before long, the whole ce was packed with people.

    Emery swept his gaze over these people. He spotted Jinkan Nephilim, who seemed to havee by herself, as her other half was nowhere to be seen. It looked like the rumors that Eeshoo was away at the moment were urate.

    Next, Emery saw the Dragon prot��g�� Zach Talon arrive at the arena.

    He noticed the man throwing a nce at his direction for a second before finding a spot, standing in a secluded corner with his back against the wall. There were also two people he had defeated, Tayler Haze and Jai Strider.

    Coupled with Shatter Cross having arrived together with Inhuman Anzi on the opposite side of the arena where Emery was, this meant that almost all of the top 10 ranked people hade to the arena today. The sight of this star-studded lineup made the spectators excited.

    When Emery''s uing opponent arrived, the battle that took ce in the arena was that of Sigurd the Titan defending his 14th rank. As soon as it finished, the next battle was the half-machine As, who apparently challenged the 9th rank Tyler Haze.

    The battle between the two was a contest of speed, where the entire arena was engulfed in powerful sts created by the half-machine acolyte.

    As executed multiple bombardments to flush Tyler out and limit the space he could utilize for maneuver, forcing thetter with no much ce to utilize his speed. When cornered, Tyler bit the bullet and tried to take out As in one risky attack.

    Unfortunately, it only resulted in him being caught by the half-machine acolyte''s Tier 5 limbs. What followed after was close quarter brawls that ended with As winning the fight.

    "As III wins!"

    Emery couldn''t help but be amazed when he saw how strong and far As had grown. It was clear that he also needed to watch his back. Still, that didn''t stop him from anticipating their future rematch.

    With the battle ended, the pair of names that would be fighting next appeared on the screen above the arena.

    [Rank 6 - Emery Ambrose] followed by another name [Rank 5 - Shatter Cross]

    The crowd immediately became excited when they saw the screen, especially the rank next to the two names.

    This was the main dish �C a fight for a top 5 title of the academy that they had been waiting for. Even before the two of them entered the arena, everyone knew that this battle would not be a simple one.

    "Go, Emery!!"

    "Good luck, savage acolyte!!"

    Much to Emery''s surprise, there was more support for himpared to the Cross Prince. Either it was because he had be much more famous or because these people just hated the Cross that much.

    As he walked up to the arena, Emery noticed the golden-haired Shatter Cross was staring elsewhere, a certain spot among the crowds. Then, to his bewilderment, thetter began tough with excitement.

    "Hahaha, even he came here�� interesting��"

    Emery followed where his opponent''s eyes looked and saw a bald, brown skinned youth wearing a privileged ss uniform that exposed half of his chest. A ne made ofrge beads can be seen hanging from his neck.

    A glint of recognition shed across Emery''s eyes when he saw the man.

    He was the person upying rank 2, Maninder Nieves.

    Shatter was trembling in excitement. He smiled wickedly and said, "Exactly the audience I was hoping for!"

    Finally turning his head towards Emery, he then said. "Now half-blood, I''ll show you what a spell should taste like!"

    He raised his hand to the sky, and the next moment a powerful lightning spark on his finger.

 Chapter ?1094 Fusion Bolt

    Chapter ?1094 Fusion Bolt

    Emery''s face turned serious as he felt powerful energy gather on Shatter''s raised index finger. Ear-piercing chirping sounds echoed in the air as a high voltage lightning element coalesced and created wild sparks.

    This was the spell Shatter known for. Rank A Divine spell [Fusion Bolt], which was now ready to be released.

    Knowing the power that his opponent had from Klea, Emery didn''t n to y around, swiftly used his [Immortal Gate - stage 6]. While a faintyer of zing energy enveloped his entire body, he also activated his [Twilight Transformation].

    The Cross Prince looked at Emery. A pure, mocking smile could be seen on his face as his eyes stared at thetter''s transformed body.

    "Even Anzi at full strength can''t withstand this attack, what makes you think your doggy form can?"

    It was once said that the best way to deal with a powerful offensive spell was to stop it before it could be released and show any effect at all. However, this was not the case with Shatter''s divine spell, which was known to be unleashed instantly as long as the spark had already been ignited.

    Hence the reason why cast it as soon as the referee announced the duel began.

    As he took out his Savage Sword, Emery also cast his two utility spells [Jade Skin] and [Slipstream]. This sight sparked a reaction from the crowd, especially those who had seen his fight before, as using everything he had was something Emery didn''t normally do.

    It was as if he thought that his duel would end in just one exchange.

    <sub></sub>

    Shatter raised his eyebrows when he saw what Emery was doing.

    "You really want to taste this spell of mine, don''t you?!"

    Immediately after, Shatter aimed his finger in Emery''s direction.

    After being told many things about Shatter, especially this signature spell of his, Emery would certainly not ignore Klea''s advice to not take the attack directly. For that reason, he began to move to the sides and focused his attention on his opponent''s movement closely.

    Shatter only smiled mockingly seeing his actions, before finally released the spell.

    "Eat this!!"

    [Fusion Bolt - mid finger]

    Bzzzzzzzttt��

    A bright sh of light blitzed through the arena as a piercing sound resounded in the air. It was like a powerful lightning arrow that shot out at a speed that the ordinary eye could not catch.

    Swish!

    As soon as he saw the spark above Shatter''s finger shining, Emery immediately moved his body to the side and managed to dodge the spell by a sliver. However, even though the bolt of lightning missed the target, the distance of half a meter still impacted Emery, causing him to feel a numbing sensation on his skin.

    "What a powerful spell!"

    On the other hand, the audience gasped at the brief exchange between the two, especially the one sitting in the direct trajectory of the spell. Even though a barrier had been set up, some of these elite acolytes and magus were still feeling anxious.

    However, before it hit the barrier, the arrow-like lightning bolt turned its trajectory in a curved motion, heading back towards where Emery was at the same blinding speed.

    Knowing what wasing thanks to Klea''s guide, Emery didn''t even turn around as he immediately ran at breakneck speed while casting his [Void Mist]. A veil of mist materialized on the arena, and several figures of Emery appeared.

    "No fucking use!! I''ll st all of them if I have to!"

    As if proving his words, just as Shatter finished speaking, the bolt ripped through one of Emery''s shadow clones before destroying another one almost immediately and chasing after the third one. In the eyes of the onlookers, it seemed Emery''s [Void Mist] had no effect at all.

    <sub> .</sub>

    However, amidst such chaos and his focus on getting rid of the clones, Shatter didn''t seem to notice that the third clone his bolt was chasing after was actually running towards him.

    ''Fuck!!"

    Caught off guard, he quickly aimed the spell into the air, and it exploded into a powerful boom of thunder.

    It was at this moment that Emery''s figure appeared at Shatter''s back using [Blink], ready to strike.

    "Haha! Stupid fool!" Shatterughed. "Eat this!"

    It turned out that the man had hidden a second attack.

    [Fusion Bolt - small finger]

    Unlike the index finger, the bolt released by the small finger was not that strong. However, it was much faster and could make a much more sharp trajectory. It struck Emery''s body before he could do anything.

    Unfortunately for Shatter, Emery who appeared behind him was also a shadow clone as it simply disintegrated when the bolt hit.

    ''Whatt!!"

    The mist dissipated into nothingness and the fourth figure of Emery in the arena was still standing with a smile on his face.

    The annoyed Cross Prince clicked his tongue. "You tricked me, huh? You''re gonna regret it!"

    The characteristics of Shatter''s divine spell [Fusion Bolt] and his attack habits were analyzed by Klea already, and to Emery''s pleasant surprise, it went exactly as predicted. It seemed that Emery had to reward the girl plenty after this duel.

    On the arena seats, Klea could be seen standing up passionately cheering on Emery while cursing the Cross Prince. Her voice was especially clear, making Emery smile dryly and Shatter''s frown deepened.

    Now that the first round where he tested a few things was over, Emery took his stance and stood his ground firmly ready for round two. This time, he provoked his opponent by saying, "Eight charges left!" which made the Cross Prince''s expression twisted into rage.

    This was Shatter''s main weakness, the fact that his powerful divine spell needed to be charged first into his ten fingers; and right now, he had used two of them leaving him with eight remaining.

    "Arrgghh!! You think you know me?!! Big mistake!"

    He once again cast his spell on his other index finger. This time, however, it didn''t spark and dance wildly. Instead, it converged into a de-like ray of lightning that covered his entire arm with a sharp form.

    [Fusion de]

    Shatter cast another divine spell on his feet, [Volt Steps] before his figure disappeared from where he was standing. It was an advanced level of a haste-type spell that provided a tremendous and explosive boost to its caster''s agility.

    Bzzzzzzzttt�C

    Emery was surprised as all these things were not mentioned by Klea. Various kinds of reactions also came from the crowd as this was something new for the Cross Prince who was known to always fight at long range.

    "Be proud that you will be the first one to experience the new me!"

    Even though he didn''t expect Shatter to abandon his usual fighting style entirely, Emery was still able to respond ordingly and stop thetter''s [Fusion de] strike. However, he didn''t expect that as soon as it shed with his Savage de, Emery lost sensation of his entire arm.

    Taking advantage of that brief opening, Shatter''s other hand that was ready for such an opportunity immediately fired another Fusion Bolt.

    [Fusion Bolt - small finger]

    The bolt was shot from such a close distance, and with the unexpected numbness that momentarily slowed him, Emery did not have the time to physically dodge the attack and his casting of Blink was also a split second toote.

    SPLAATT!

    Blood sshed into the air and sttered everywhere in the arena, as Klea''s scream calling Emery''s name resounded through the air.

 Chapter ?1095 Hurt

    Chapter ?1095 Hurt

    ARRGGHH!!!

    Emery managed to blink away at thest second, but he couldn''t dodge the deadly Fusion Bolt perfectly. He stumbled to his feet as his figure reappeared meters away from where Shatter was standing.

    The Fusion Bolt still managed to graze his body, deep enough to severely injure his right waist and carve out a massive chunk of it, leaving the gaping wound gushing with blood. It was an excruciating pain that messed up his mind.

    It was such a powerful attack that rendered even hisbined twilight forms magic resistance and [Jade Skin] ineffective.

    Before Emery could take a breath, cast healing spell and let his [Undecaying Flesh] kick in, his opponent alreadyunched his next attack. It was another powerful Fusion Bolt attack.

    "Hahahah! Die! DIE!" Shatter shouted maniacally.

    Emery gritted his teeth and forced his body to move, dodging the iing attack. Unfortunately, the severe blood loss and the stabbing pain in his wound greatly impeded his speed.

    A powerful bolt chased Emery at breakneck speed from behind, while from the other direction Shatter dashed towards him. It was clearly a two-pronged attack to Emery''s disadvantage, with thetter''s Fusion de ready to sh at him the moment they came close.

    Realizing the precarious situation he was in, Emery''s mind quickly spun and searched for a solution. A momentter, to the shock of the audience, he suddenly made a turn and dashed towards the bolt.

    <sub></sub>

    Facing the deadly bolt, he channeled the spirit energy within his body to unleash [Shadow Edge], one that was powerful to stop the iing bolt. The moment the two attacks met, a loud deafening sound resounded through the arena.

    The two attacks came to blow and created a huge spark that engulfed the entire arena with light.

    Knowing that the bolt was too strong to be blocked, as soon as his sword touched the bolt, Emery swung his hand in upwards motion and let go of his grip on the sword, throwing it into the air.

    It was a trick he learned and practiced with Klea, who was a master of lightning. He took advantage of the metal on his sword to direct the Fusion Bolt into it, directing the excess of the fusion bolt power away.

    However, his predicament was not over yet. From right behind, Shatter was approaching rapidly with his Fusion de. Thankfully, Emery had readied another item for this kind of situation and swiftly brandished it.

    White, almost translucent de came out from the strange-looking pipe on Emery''s hand, forming into a de of light thatpletely stopped Shatter''s Fusion de from moving further. As the two engaged with each other, a buzzing sound resounded through the air.

    Buzzzzzzz--

    This was Emery''s second sword. A gift given by Magus Urix before his departure from Light Institute a��� [Lightsaber].

    Since the de of the weapon was not made of metal, the numbing sensation caused by the Fusion de''s lightning element waspletely neutralized as there was almost no medium for it to travel through.

    All of a sudden, the battle became a contest between a light sword and a lightning de.

    However, now that he didn''t have to care about the numbing sensation every time he blocked an attack, Emery triumphed overwhelmingly against Shatter in swordsmanship. Thetter''s crude sword skill was simply nothing to him.

    When the bleeding at his waist stopped and the wound was mostly closed by the [undecaying flesh], Emery increased the intensity of his attacks.

    This was the time for him to push the ground.

    Without further ado, [36 Dao Divine Sword] revealed its majesty and yed its part.

    "AArrggghh!! No get the fuck away!!"

    <sub> .</sub>

    The panicked Shatter quickly tried to point his other finger to shoot the Fusion Bolt charged in them. However, now that Emery has finally gained an advantage, he would not let it happen that easily.

    He charged forward and hastened the speed of his sword shes. With Emery''s superior swordsmanship and the storm-like onught of shes, an opening was created.

    Emery swiftly swung his Lightsaber towards his opponent''s hand.

    Splaatttt!!

    Blood sttered as four separated fingers flew into the air. The Cross Prince''s loud, painful scream resounded throughout the arena for all to hear.

    ARRRGGGHHHH!!!

    Emery was poised for a decisive strike when Shatter suddenly decided to smash his Fusion de into the ground, producing a massive, powerful explosion of spark that sent him a dozen paces away.

    "Arhghh! Arggh!! My beautiful fingers!!" Shatter screamed loudly as he stared at his amputated fingers. Snapping his head towards Emery, with a gaze full of hatred, the man venomously said, "You!! Damn you!!"

    The Cross Prince was so hysterical andpletely gone mad. A crazed expression crossed his face as he put his hands together, linking his two thumbs before pointing them at Emery.

    [Fusion Bolt - big finger]

    As soon as Shatter put both his fingers together, Emery noticed Anzi shout from the arena seats. "Don''t!!"

    Seeing such a reaction from his opponent''s gesture, Emery could only imagine how strong this iing attack would be. Not wanting to risk anything, he immediately cast [Blink] and went as far as he could before his opponent fired his spell.

    BOOOOOMMMMMM!!!

    A powerful sound shook the eardrums of everyone present in the arena as a huge bolt of lightning exploded towards where Emery was standing earlier. Unlike its predecessor, it continued to advance towards the seats, causing the onlookers to scream in panic.

    CRAACKKK!!

    It hit the barrier and smashed it to pieces, before continuing towards the seats where the spectators were. Panicked screams and shouts rang through the air, there was a stampede as everyone tried to move out of the way.

    Then the next second, a figure appeared right in front of the spell''s trajectory. With a wave of hand, they stopped the attack with a simr lightning spell.

    BAAMMMM!!!!!

    Two powerful lightning spells shed against each other, creating a powerful storm of sparks that hurted the spectators who were nearby. However, were it not for the figure''s intervention, there was no guarantee that most of them would have had their lives intact.

    When the tempest finally subsided, the identity of the figure who stopped Shatter''s spell was revealed. It was the old grand magus a��� the uncle and protector of the Cross Prince.

    "Aaarrrggghhh!!!" Once again, Shatter shouted angrily. Fury seemed to have clouded his mind. But before he could ready hisst two shots, Emery was already cast [Blink], appearing right before him and swinging his Lightsaber and... cut his arms off along with its final two fingers.

    ARRRGGGHHHH!!!

    The Cross Prince finally fell down on his knees, screaming in pain. On the other hand, Emery already had his Savage de on his other hand, touching his opponent''s neck with it as an ultimatum.

    "You have lost," He said calmly.

    There was no verbal response. The man just stood there, his body shaking violently with anger. He remained silent yet didn''t do anything to signify his surrender, forcing the referee to make the decision.

    "Emery Ambrose wins!"

    The crowd cheered in excitement as they witnessed the young Savage Acolyte who hailed from a lower realm managed to be the five strongest acolytes in the Magus Academy.

 Chapter ?1096 Top 5

    Chapter ?1096 Top 5

    "Emery Ambrose, the academy''s new top 5!" said the Magus referee.

    Bursts of excitement erupted from the crowd and spread throughout the arena as the young acolyte''s victory was announced. Even the group of spectators that had just escaped danger by a hair''s breadth seemed exhrated by the battle they witnessed.

    The only people who obviously didn''t seem pleased were those of the Cross-Faction, who quickly pulled Shatter Cross from the arena in order to be treated.

    Still in the center of the arena, Emery took a deep breath and nced at a figure standing next to a wall a distance away.

    Zach Talon, the dragon-bloodlined acolyte, stared back at him. Unspoken words were exchanged between them as the two looked at each other eye-to-eye, giving Emery the urge to immediately challenge the man right there and right at that moment.

    However, he remained cool-headed and held himself back. He intended to thoroughly prepare himself before challenging the man once again.

    As Emery walked out of the arena, many came to approach and congratte him. The first person who immediately rushed toward him was Klea, who was soon followed by his acquaintances approaching one by one.

    "Rank 5! Congrattions!" Klea rushed forward to give Emery arge congrattory hug.

    Among the others, one figure in particr was exceptionally excited. When the two''s eyes met, she immediately congratted him and, in an overly-friendly manner, went on about how she had been rooting for him ever since he first came to the Hyperion center.

    It was the pink-haired Hyperion staff member, Magus Ramona.

    Emery could only give a wry smile as he listened without a word. Luckily, Klea quickly came to the rescue and politely diverted the topic to the dispersing crowd around them.

    The event was over. When the group noticed that the masses had started to leave the arena, they also followed suit and headed to the main lobby together.

    Finding an opportunity, Magus Ramona once again seized it to act friendly toward Emery and swiftly grabbed the wooden box filled with his rewards for this month.

    "As you are now part of the top 5, here is the highest reward for you."

    The wooden box was filled with 40 pieces of spirit foundation pills. In addition to the pills he owned prior, he now had a total of 95 pills.

    Still, with a cheeky smile on her face, the magus reminded him that as long as he could hold the position of being in the top 5 for another two months, he would be able to receive the special reward of an A-rank Divine Art skill.

    "But no need to worry. I believe none of them will dare to challenge you again after this," the magus remarked. Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but chuckle in excitement.

    Emery, however, didn''t share the same sentiment. He believed that someone like the Metal Puppeteer or Anzi the Inhuman still posed a threat to him.

    Not to mention, there was also As, the half-machine acolyte who was his previous teammate.

    However, Emery certainly had no intention of staying still and waiting for those people to take his ce. Besides he still nned to fight the four figures above him.

    And next in line was none other than Zach Talon.

    While Emery was upied by his thoughts, a hugemotion suddenly broke out around the lobby. Dozens of people were rushing in their direction out of the Hyperion center.

    Klea quickly grabbed one of the acolytes running past them.

    "What is going on!?"

    The acolyte was a little startled by the sudden pull, but the excitement on his face didn''t diminish the slightest as he energetically answered, "A duel! Another duel!!"

    Emery looked at the acolyte who seemingly couldn''t wait to leave. For him to be this excited even after watching Emery''s duel just a few minutes ago, he had a vague idea why.

    It must be a higher-rank duel, and the acolyte''s next words confirmed his line of thought.

    "It''s Mahinder and Olivier! They''re fighting for the number one position!!"

    Upon hearing this, Emery, Klea, and even Magus Shena''s faces lit up with excitement and the group looked at each other in understanding. They couldn''t miss this.

    The acolyte immediately rushed outside of the lobby, and the group quickly followed suit.

    Apparently, this was the reason the solitary Mahinder came to watch him fight just now. The rank 2 acolyte was waiting for this duel.

    A few miles away from the center of the arena, the bald acolyte stood calmly on one of therge boulders. He has a serene expression and his eyes were tightly shut as his hand was positioned on his chest. The young brown-skinned acolyte seemed to be meditating.

    In just a few minutes, a crowd started to gather in the area. Havinge here after hearing about the rumors, everyone there was now waiting for the arrival of Olivier, the number one.

    Emery was no exception. He looked around to see where the first-ranked acolyte was, but there were still no signs of him.

    Instead of Olivier, he noticed that Zach was also there among the crowd. As Emery looked around, a blond-haired girl approached him. It was Jinkan Nephilim.

    The Nephilim girl only gave a short nce toward Klea and the others before turning toward Emery.

    "Ambrose, have you seen any of them fight before?"

    She didn''t explicitly mention who she was referring to, but it wasn''t hard to guess. The main characters of this event, the acolytes ranked first and second.

    Emery shook his head and answered, "No, not yet."

    The moment his answer reached her ears, Jinkan''s lips curved into a smile.

    "Good. Then I am sure you will enjoy this duel."

    The blond-haired girl then turned her head toward the made-up arena and continued, "If people say that Zach and Eeshoo are geniuses, then those two are monsters. The magus universe would be ted to find such talent every hundred years, yet we now have two in the same year."

    Just a momentter, Emery felt a powerful aura swiftly flying toward the ins.

    A figure with a calm expression and his hands behind his back could be seen flying on a sword. The man had dark hair, and his privileged academy uniform was clearly revealed as his white robe fluttered in the wind.

    "That''s him! That''s Olivier Arnd!"

    When the crowd saw the figure in the air, fervent cheers of excitement immediately filled the arena.

    The first-ranked acolyte slowly descended. Two figures now stood across one another in the middle of the open ins, ready to fight for the number one position.

 Chapter ?1097 Number One

    Chapter ?1097 Number One

    Olivier Arnd, a.k.a the Sword Saint.

    This was the name of the person who towered above every acolyte in the Magus Academy. The man hailed from one of the Grade 5 factions of the Magus Alliance, the Arnd faction.

    It was not unusual for such talent to originate from a powerful faction. Hence for the man to be able to establish his excellence amongst the sea of talents of a Grade 5 faction, proved him to be extraordinary.

    On the contrary, standing on the opposite spectrum of such an illustrious background, Mahinder Nieves was born and raised in a monastery that was situated deep in the secluded corner of the universe.

    When he was found at such an early age, the young monk was discovered to have an extremely unusual connection to divine power.

    The two people, both holders of the light element, were about to face off each other.

    "I see you have once again made a breakthrough, monk. This will certainly be interesting." Olivier said in a calm tone, butced with hints of anticipation.

    His opponent''s response, however, was quiteckluster. The monk nodded his head casually and did a salute of respect before starting to chant a string of mysterious words.

    "Homai e te Atua te kaha ki te whawhai."

    As that short sentence resounded in the air, even from afar Emery could see Mahinder''s feet left the ground. His body began to rise up and float in the air, while a gentle yet powerful glow of spirit energy cloaked his entire body like armor.

    On the other hand, his opponent Olivier also began to prepare himself. The Sword Saint cast a multitude of buff spells on himself as his other hand drew out a one meter long sword, whose hilt was adorned with golden ornaments, and de gave off a dazzling light.

    Mere preparations done by the two of them were enough to generate a pressure vividly felt on the skin of each and every spectator watching the impending sh from a few miles away. Everyone waited with bated breath for the eventual sh between the two giants.

    BOOOOM!!!

    A loud booming sound appeared for all to hear, and Emery saw Olivier disappear from where he was standing, shooting towards the monk with blinding speed. His eyes widened as he saw him moving at a speedparable to peak Full Moon magus.

    However, even though Olivier was dashing at such an incredible speed, his sword wasn''t crude nor raw. Instead, he left a mesmerizing trail behind as it moved through the air with such gentleness and grace.

    The sword moved swiftly as if there was no air, and was aimed straight at the young monk.

    Everyone in the audience seemed to be holding their breath when the tip of the sword struck and cut through the monk''s golden robes. They expected blood to be shed, but nothing else happened afterward as Mahinder used both his palms to stop the sword.

    BAMMMM!!!

    Once again, a burst of rampaging spirit energy emerged from the sh and blew away dust and wind violently, slightly obstructing the audience''s ability to witness the ongoing battle.

    Mahinder had apparently used his bare hand, utilizing the divine power he wielded on both his palms, to block and parry all of Olivier''s attacks which were all imbued with razor-sharp sword aura.

    Each of their shes generated a st of spirit energy that showed their respectiveprehension of the Law of Light. All the audience without exception was ck jawed by the sheer power the two possessed.

    The monk started chanting another string of words, and suddenly arge translucent figure wearing golden armor appeared on his back. It gave the monk a dozen golden spirit arms that immediately bombarded Olivier, each strike dealing a powerful blow and pushing thetter''s aggression back.

    The Sword Saint swiftly tried to deal with the relentless onught of palm strikes, parrying them with his weapon. However, his lone sword soon proved insufficient to deal with the storm-like attack and he was gradually cornered.

    At that moment, Olivier started making small circr motions with his hands, and the next second, everything suddenly went blurry.

    The person standing beside Emery, Jinkan, shouted in a passionate tone upon seeing that.

    "There it is, Emery! watch closely!"

    Emery had opened his eyes as wide as he could and cranked his Spirit Reading to its maximum limit. However, they were all in vain. Even though he didn''t blink once and his Spirit Reading was at its best, he was still unable to grasp what had just happened.

    A split second before, the half a dozen powerful spirit arms were about to hit the Sword Saint. But then, the situation that was in favor of the monk instantly turned against him, as Olivier''s sword already parried all the arms and inflicted a deep cut to his shoulder.

    It was as if the moment was stopped and turned the situation into reverse.

    "It''s Time Magic!!"

    Klea already briefed him in detail about that monstrous, overpowered ability the Sword Saint had. Even so, seeing it directly was apletely different experience altogether. He was dumbfounded by how amazing it was a��� manipting time.

    Back to the ongoing fight, Olivier didn''t waste the opportunity he had created himself and swiftlyunched his second round of aggression. This time, hebined his exceptional swordsmanship with time spells, elerating his own time to speed up his attacks while decelerating his opponent''s to slow down the counterattacks.

    A Sword Master and one whoprehends the Laws of Time; that''s Olivier Arnd, the Sword Saint.

    No wonder that man held the title of number one in the privileged ss.

    However, while Emery thought that Olivier would have sessfully defended his number one title, his opponent didn''t seem to think so. From the looks of it, the young monk hasn''t decided to give up yet.

    "Kawea mai ki ahau te kaha mutunga kore."

    Mahinder didn''t stop chanting his chants. Even though Olivier continued to cut through the golden energy surrounding him and inflict wounds on his body, the monk still maintained hisposure as all was restored once again as if nothing happened.

    Just as Emery had Devour and Shadow as his special attributes of Darkness, the two who were fighting also had their own in Light a��� Olivier, with hisprehension in thew of Time, while Mahinder with his Divinityw.

    The monk in particrprehends the ability to take divine energy from ''gods'' and use it endlessly. Simply put, it would provide him with an inexhaustible amount of spirit energy, and an infinity of spirit pool.

    "Mahinder has sessfully perfected his skill!" Jinkan became excited when she saw the sight. "It''s bad news for the Sword Saint, and bad news for all of us!"

    The battle continued with the two attacking each other without pause, the surrounding terrainpletely remodeled by the after effects of their sh. From afar, the other privileged acolytes were watching with terrified expressions, knowing that none of them was able to take even one blow from one of the two monsters.

    After hundreds of exchanges, the Sword Saint abruptly stopped in his tracks and halted the heated battle. Under everyone''s gaze, he sheathed his sword back and said to the monk.

    "Congrattions, Mahinder. You win."

    This decision brought a shock to all spectators. With that, the number one rank of the privileged ss leaderboard was taken by Mahinder Nieves the monk.

    Olivier gave his opponent a respectful nod before turning around and leaving the area.

    Amidst the crowd, Emery was standing still, his gaze fixed on where Mahinder and Olivier had fought earlier. His body was drenched in sweat that his body was unconsciously secreting, while his mind was filled with both fear and excitement.

 Chapter ?1098 Dare

    Chapter ?1098 Dare

    The duel between the number one and number two of the privileged ss left varying degrees of after effects to all who witnessed it. Most of the audience, if not all, found it hard to believe that such young acolytes had not yet be a magus while possessing strength that rivaled one.

    Standing among the crowd of people, Jinkan who was standing beside Emery once again distracted him, bringing him out of the reverie by saying, "Do you see it now? What kind of monster is standing in front of my Eeshoo; what we just witnessed is exactly the reason he went into seclusion."

    With his mind still fixated on the battle just now, Emery just subconsciously nodded his head in response to the Nephilim girl. A few momentster, he let out a long sigh that was filled withplex emotions.

    After seeing firsthand what they were capable of, he finally understood the gap between him and the two people earlier.

    Seeing Emery''sckluster reaction, the Nephilim girl said

    "What about you? Do you dare to fight any of them?"

    Hearing that, Emery offered no reply. He was silent.

    In response to that, Jinkan turned around and looked at Klea condescendingly.

    In the past, such questions directed at Emery were usually immediately followed by Klea''s fierce opposition. However, this time the Egyptian Queen did not do anything. She remained as silent as her significant other.

    After all, it was she herself who had told Emery before that the top 2 were just too strong.

    But then, beyond the expectations of the two girls, Emery spoke.

    "I want to fight them.." He said, causing both girls to turn their heads at the same time with disbelieving expressions on their faces. "..and I want to win against them."

    Klea looked surprised at first, but then her expression changed to that of a smile. On the other hand, Jinkan burst into loudughter.

    "Ha, haha.. Even my Eeshoo keeps losing against those two." Staring at Emery, she said condescendingly. "How the hell can you win!?"

    Before Emery could answer, the three of them were interrupted. It was at this time that a figure came up to them, putting a halt to their conversation.

    A well-built young man with brown hair, a handsome face with masculine features that the three of them recognized. The approaching figure was none other than the Dragon bloodline prot��g��, Zach Talon.

    The man didn''t say much when he arrived in front of the group. From start to finish, his attention was on Emery as he ignored the two girls and headed straight for him saying, "Fight with me."

    As he had prepared himself for such words after noticing the other party''s approach, Emery looked at the man as he nodded slightly and answered firmly. "Of course, Zach. Just tell me the time and ce."

    However, the Dragon prot��g�� shook his head. A glint shed across his eyes as he said, "I mean now." Looking Emery in the eye, he continued, "I want to see how strong you are right now."

    After saying that, Zach turned around and started walking. However, Klea''s words stopped him.

    "No.. Emery, not now."

    The Dragon prot��g�� slightly turned his head to nce at Klea for a second before saying to Emery. "Follow me."

    Seeing the look on Klea''s face, Emery smiled at her before nodding to Magus Shena and saying, "Let''s see what he really wants"

    "I''d like to see as well," chimed Jinkan with a smile.

    The four of them flew into the air and quickly followed Zach who was heading to a certain floating ind located dozens miles away from the Hyperion center. As they flew closer, Klea searched for information about their destination.

    "It''s a restricted ind!" Klea eximed after checking andparing the ind with the map.

    It didn''t take long for the group to spot the magus in charge of guarding the ind. Emery expected the other party to stop them, but thetter surprisingly only gave Zach a slight nce and let them all pass.

    Flying past the magus, the group finally caught sight of the floating indndscape. It was an ind with mountainous terrain with patches of ck sand scattered all over it. Plumes of white steam could be seen rising upwards from several points on the ind.

    At first nce, the entire ind appeared to be deserted.

    Seeing such a venue for their uing fight, Emery first assumed Zach had chosen this ce because he didn''t like people seeing their fight. However, it seemed that the Dragon prot��g�� often came to this floating ind as he made a beeline across the sky above the ind and arrived at an open in.

    He stood still with hisrge sword stabbed into the ground.

    Momentster, Emery and the other three arrived andnded near Zach. It was clear that they had some questions on their minds. But then, the Dragon prot��g�� suddenly opened his mouth and spoke in a calm voice.

    "Don''t worry, I will not kill you"

    Without waiting for an answer, Zach''s body rippled and quickly transformed into his new transformation. Red and ck scales appeared on his skin and covered his entire body as a powerful aura exploded from within.

    [Nova Bahamut Transformation]

    Contrary to expectations, Emery just silently looked at the Dragon prot��g��. The man didn''t even send any challenge, but here he was taunting him for a fight without any particr reason whatsoever.

    He couldn''t help but be a little worried by the other party''s unusual actions.

    But in the end, with Magus Shena standing nearby, Emery decided to let go of those negative thoughts and focus his mind on the fight before him.

    "Show me your strongest form!" The half-dragon roared, demanding a good fight.

    Seeing that Dragon''s prot��g�� was ready, Emery was eager to put his all into the fight. He swiftly responded in kind by using his own transformation.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    As the fight was about to start and the two of them started to exhibit their full strength, Magus Shena beckoned Klea to take a distance. Jinkan also swiftly followed the two before observing the uing fight.

    "Let''s start with sword fight!" Zach demanded, to which Emery responded. "Alright!"

    Coming into agreement, the two half-bloods swiftly darted towards each other. Sparks flew in the air as their weapons shed. A dark sword against a crimson broadsword mmed into one another, generating booming sounds and gusts of wind in the surrounding area.

    Emery had used all his buff �C Immortal Gate and Slipstream �C to enhance his strength and agility, but apparently, he was still barely able to match the transformation Zach''s evolved bloodline brought.

    Unlike Shatter Cross, Zach also excelled in swordsmanship. This made Emery unable to overwhelm the Dragon prot��g�� through sheer skill, making him unable to easily find gaps in his opponent''s defense.

    As if that wasn''t bad enough, when Emery finally started using his best spells like [Void Mist], [Primal Flora], and [Dao Matter], the only thing Zach needed to do was to release his [Draconic me]. Coupled with his [Mega re] spell, every spell Emery threw at him was burned by the zing hot mes.

    ***

    An hour passed, but Emery still couldn''t gain an advantage over Zach. The reason he was still able to hold on against the Dragon prot��g�� was all thanks to his vast reserve of Spirit Pool and his [Undecaying Flesh]; otherwise, he would have already bitten the dust long ago.

    At this point, Emery had tried every possible way he could think of and, in fact, was running out of ideas on how to defeat the Dragon.

    It was at this moment that Zach suddenly came to halt and said, "Good. Let''s take a quick break and we''ll fight again after"

    The Dragon prot��g��''s words surprised Emery and the others. It seemed that the man was still not enough. However, Emery couldn''t ept the situation any longer. He wanted answers.

    "What exactly do you want!?"

    Zach casually said "My uncle thinks you can be a good influence for me... I can''t see how�� but we only have two months left to beat those two."

 Chapter ?1099 Sparring

    Chapter ?1099 Sparring

    Emery turned and looked at Zach and after scrutinizing the expression on his face for a few moments, Emery deemed what he said were true.

    Apparently, King Alduin of the Zodiac City wanted his nephew, the dragon protege, to train with him.

    Ignoring the look on Emery''s face, Zach said.

    "You are worthy to train with me and you will help me achieve the number one rank," said the proud Dragon bloodline.

    His previous duel with Zach and the battle between the top two opened his eyes to the fact that he still needed to improve. Hence he agrees with the offer.

    Even so, Emery certainly would not easily give up on his goal of reaching the first position to this half-blood protege. With about two full months ahead of them, it was still not yet decided which half-blood would make it to the top.

    Now that they were on a short break, Emery sat down and assumed the lotus position before casting [Nature Grasp]. The spirit energy in the surrounding area began to gather towards him, restoring his health and replenishing his spirit pool so that he was once again ready for the second round.

    "I''m ready!"

    Both walked towards the location where they had fought earlier and the moment their eyes looked at each other, their figure disappeared from where they were standing.

    From the sidelines, Klea silently watched as the two men fought fiercely. She wanted to do something but was not sure how to deal with the situation. It was at this moment that Magus Shena who was standing beside her opened her mouth.

    "I didn''t think the young dragon would ept the king''s suggestion.."

    Hearing that, Klea immediately snapped her head towards her. From her words, it was most likely that the Dragon magus knew the situation.

    Jinkan, who had been watching the fight for a while, said "It''s a fortune to have a rival that is. A luxury that Eeshoo never gets to have." A mncholy look appeared in her eyes but onlysted for an instant.

    After thinking about it, Klea also knew that this entire matter wasn''t really about having a strong partner to fight andpare notes with. At the moment, she could clearly see how hard Emery was fighting in order to try to defeat Zach.

    The girl recalled the first fight three years ago where Emery was badly defeated by Zach which was most likely what started this rivalry.

    Emery might not have realized it himself, but the Dragon''s prot��g�� really had a lot of influence in his growth during his time at the Magus Academy. Therefore, having a chance to train with Zach was definitely a golden opportunity for Emery.

    But at the same time, she was not sure whether spending the next two months fighting Zach would be the best for his progress. Hence the reason for herplicated feelings about the whole situation.

    Those two months, after all, would be thest two months of their time in the Magus Universe for a long time.

    After a few hours of intense and exhausting fighting against each other, the two figures have finallye to a stop.

    The two half-bloods both had numerous wounds on their bodies, but Emery''s was proven to be worse as he found himself nearly barely able to stand anymore.

    Seeing her man almost losing his footing on the ground, Klea quickly ran towards him to catch and support him. She also helped Emery recover and heal his wounds with her own healing spell.

    While her spell was doing its job in tandem with Emery''s [Undecaying Flesh], Klea could see a wide grin on Emery''s face.

    It was in to see that he had had an exciting fight.

    Leaning her head, the girl whispered into his ear.

    "Having fun, aren''t you?"

    Just as he was about to respond, Emery suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood. Even though he was out of breath, he looked at Klea with a smile on his face saying, "Seriously�� how is that guy so strong!... no matter how hard I push.. he keeps pushing back!"

    Klea could only smile wryly at his words and continue to nurse his wounds with her healing spell.

    It took a full hour for Emery to recover to his optimal condition. Immediately, he turned to the Dragon prot��g�� as a strong fighting spirit burning in his eyes.

    However, just as he was about to signal the other party for their next round, Emery''s words caught in his throat as his eyes caught sight of a figure heading towards them from the sky.

    It was a hulking creature with tworge horns protruding from its head and huge sharp spikes that ran along its back and tail. A pair of two majestic-looking wings pped in the air as it let out a deafening roar.

    It was a red dragon �C a Smander.

    Emery instinctively quickly took up his fighting stance seeing such an intimidating creature heading towards them. His body was tense all over as it prepared himself for any battle.

    But then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw the Dragon prot��g�� standing calmly as he gazed at the approaching creature in a nonchnt manner.

    As the creature drew closer, Emery realized that there was a figure in a dark cloak sitting on top of the terrifying beast. A woman whose strength should be that of a Grand Magus.

    She was a beautiful middle-aged half-blood with two small crimson horns visible between his jet ck hair. There were also two crimson lines under her eyes, giving her an intimidating appearance. Coupled with the power he could perceive from her body, she reminded Emery of the Magus Institutes'' Grand Magus like Aurora or Zenonia.

    As the huge creaturended on the ground raising a cloud of dust, the woman turned her head towards Emery and the three women.

    Seeing the figure, a glint of recognition shed in her eyes as Jinkan quickly said, "I was just about to leave, Elder." Turning to Emery and the others, she shed a smile before saying, "Hope you all have a good training."

    Without saying anything else, she quickly took out her golden construct and boarded it, taking off into the sky while leaving Emery and Klea in confusion over her actions. On the other hand, Magus Shena bowed respectfully toward the new arrival and called out her name.

    "Greetings, Senior Lilith."

    To his surprise, Emery also saw the proud Dragon protege give a nod of respect. However, his surprise was soon reced by a realization upon hearing what he said next.

    "Wee back, Master."

    Instinctively, Emery turned his head and looked at the middle-aged woman again as his mind recalled the information about Zach that he had heard before.

    Evidently, this female grand magus was Zach''s master. Lilith of the Dark Smander. One of the Dragon bloodline''s renowned figures.

    "Shena.." responded the grand magus at the Dragon magus'' greetings. She then turned her head and looked towards Emery saying, "I''ve heard about you, young wolf. Tell me your name."

    Emery quickly grasped the situation and gave a simr gesture of respect as Magus Shena before responding to the question. "Greetings, Elder. I am Emery Ambrose."

    The Dark Smander didn''t respond to Emery''s words. She nced at Zach, and upon seeing the Dragon protege giving a nod, she looked towards Magus Shena and Klea before opening her mouth.

    "The young wolf will stay here with us. You all can leave."

 Chapter 1100 Opportunity

    Chapter 1100 Opportunity

    Unlike Emery, the dragon prot��g�� had his own grand magus as a master to personally guide him. Not only that, but Emery once heard that Zach Talon even had more than one grand magus as a master guiding him.

    This person, Lilith of the Dark Smander, must be the one he brought to the Hyperion.

    As if briefly assessing him, the grand magus nonchntly looked at Emery for a moment.

    "King Alduin has informed me about your situation; you will stay here with us to train," she sternly said. The way she said it made it seem as if it was an order he was not allowed to refuse.

    Emery was momentarily stunned. "Elder, may I ask for how long?"

    The grand magus threw a displeased nce at him. It was clear that she was unhappy with the question, but she still answered, "Until Zach no longer requires your assistance."

    The grand magus responded with such weight, as if Emery himself had no say in the matter.

    While he wished to train with the dragon prot��g��, he didn''t know that he would have to spend the whole two months with them.

    Emery nced at Klea. He wanted to know what she thought of the matter.

    However, before he could say a word, Magus Shena spoke first.

    "Emery, I believe the king has something nned for you. And with Senior Lilith here, your safety will be guaranteed," the magus kindly advised.

    The grand magus was clearly a little irritated, but she still said some words to convince him, "If you are worried about that blood-sucking Zenonia, she will not make trouble with you under my care. Moreover, I was also instructed to guide you in your progress."

    Hearing the grand magus''s words, Klea, who was previously reluctant, decided to approach Emery and held his hand.

    "Emery, isn''t this good news? There''s finally a grand magus who can guide you," the Egyptian Queen spoke. Her lips formed a supportive smile, but he could tell that it was somewhat forced.

    Emery knew that the grand magus couldn''t force him to agree. However, he know that once he agreed, he would have to see it through until the very end.

    He looked down at his hand. As he felt Klea''s warmth, he was tempted to reject the offer. He wanted to stay with his current n of training together with her, but at the same time��

    Emery thought about the real threat that he would have to face in the near future, from Zenonia to the Nephilims, and he couldn''t help but hesitate.

    An offer to be guided by a grand magus and having the dragon prot��g�� as a sparring partner was not something he could easily reject. However, these two months were definitely something he couldn''t afford to waste, either.

    He still needed to deepen hisprehension of the light element in the Light Institute and started on the body tempering potion he promised in the Apothecary Institute.

    In the end, Emery carefully looked toward Zach and the grand magus before saying,

    "My apologies, Elder. I''m very grateful for the offer, but I can''t spend two months here as I have something else I need to do."

    As Emery said his rejection, he politely bowed toward the grand magus to express both his gratitude and apology.

    His answer pulled gazes of surprise and disbelief from everyone present. Even Klea, who was secretly hoping for Emery to reject the offer inside, didn''t expect Emery to actually reject the grand magus.

    In front of him, Grand Magus Lilith visibly became more annoyed and displeased with him. Still, Emery had no intention of changing his decision. He braved himself to express his gratitude one more time before finally excusing himself.

    However, as he walked away, the dragon prot��g�� quickly stopped him.

    "Does being number one not matter to you!?"

    Emery halted his steps and calmly answered, "It does."

    Zach red at him.

    "You will not make it to number one without going past me," the dragon prot��g�� sternly said. "Stay here, and if, by some miracle, you manage to defeat me, I will let you leave."

    Hearing this, the grand magus next to him chuckled a little. "A wolf defeating a dragon�� I''d like to see that."

    As she said those words, her gaze looking at Emery became filled with mockery and amusement. It was clear that she didn''t believe he had even the slightest chance of defeating the person she personally taught.

    Those words once again stirred Emery''s heart, and this was quickly realized by the girl next to him.

    Emery once again felt a warm touch on his hand.

    "This is a good deal, Emery. I also need to return to my master and continue my own training, so�� defeat that worm quickly ande pick me up, agreed?" Klea said with a smile. However, unlikest time, it clearly looked more sincere.

    She didn''t even wait for Emery to answer before she jumped into the air and summoned her thunderbird. She then nced toward Emery, still with the same smile on her face, before turning around and leaving.

    Emery watched as she left before turning toward Magus Shena.

    "Senior, I''d like to ask you for a favor��"

    Before Emery could exin it to her, the female magus interrupted with a faint smile, "I am assigned to assist you. So yes, per your request, I will look after her until your training is done."

    At this, Emery couldn''t help but smile too. He was grateful to have such an understanding protector.

    "Thank you, Senior."

    With a confirming nod, Magus Shena left following the direction Klea left.

    Now that the two were no longer present, Emery turned back to look at the remaining two. He once again bowed to the grand magus, this time to give his respects.

    "Thank you for the opportunity, Elder."

    The grand magus subtly nodded in approval.

    "Good, now follow me."

    Following her order, Emery and Zach followed her side-by-side as she walked toward the huge cave near the in. Nonchntly passing by the enormous dragon sitting near the entrance like a guard, she then proceeded to enter the cave.

    The temperature inside the cave was extremely high, and at the same time, it was also rich in the spirit energy of fire and darkness. It took Emery a few seconds to realize that the huge cave was Zach''s personal spirit cave.

    As Emery silently observed his surroundings, the grand magus turned around and looked straight at him.

    "All right. Let me see how strong you really are, young wolf."

    With this, his new training finally started.

 Chapter ?1101 Another Fight

    Chapter ?1101 Another Fight

    Without further ado, Emery was once again involved in a brawl with the Dragon protege.

    Realizing from his previous bouts that he was unable to defeat Zach with his strength alone, this time Emery tried a different approach to tackle this foe of his. As the ground in front of him was illuminated by arge circle of runes, dozens of green figures rose up from within.

    Casting one of the newest additions to his spell repertoire, Emery called upon an army of Jade Warriors �C to fight the Dragon protege and overwhelm him with sheer numbers.

    Sixty-four Jade Warriors immediately raced forward and surrounded the half-blood Dragon in their profound Dao formation. Their steps on the ground created a rhythmic momentum, deterring those who saw them.

    Emery sent his army of summons in two; the Sky and Mountain Array attacked from two sides yet supported each other. However, just like the asion where he fought Anzi the Inhuman, these Jade Warriors were proven to be not strong enough to stop the half-blood Dragon''s overwhelming power.

    Each swing of the other party''s sword strike or kick would shatter them to pieces in an instant, forcing Emery to quickly summon another wave of recement to fill in the number. In all honesty, the Jade Warriors looked like a colony of ants fighting against a mighty elephant.

    Before long, the full offensive formation this summons adopted changed as Emery realized the futility of such an approach towards his opponent. The Jade Warriors swiftly weaved among each other, forming a zone defense formation with eight groups of eight attacking in waves.

    The sole order Emery gave to his summons was to focus on suppressing and restricting the Dragon protege''s movement. And in order to further the effectiveness of the formation, Emery quickly joined the fray.

    In response to the aggression, the Dragon protege breathed in the surrounding air while unleashing his [Draconic me]. As his entire figure was engulfed by zing, smoldering mes, the illusionary figure of dragon me roared indignantly followed by the powerful [Mega re] that swiftly burned all the Jade Warriors in the area.

    These Jade Warriors were like moths attracted to a bright bonfire, one by one being incinerated into ashes.

    "Bad strategy." Emery said as he clicked his tongue, ming hispses of judgment for attempting to use such strategy against the Dragon protege.

    Even though his summons were all basically taken care of by his opponent''s two moves, the word of give up never once crossed Emery''s mind. Once again, he brandished his Savage Sword and spells to try to defeat Zach through his skills.

    Multiple exact copies of himself, created through the spell [Void Mist], worked in harmonious unison as they unleashed an onught of sword strikes. Each and every one of those strikes was suffused with the extremity of the [36 Dao Divine Sword], able to keep the Dragon protege at bay.

    Emery even attempted to be more creative in his assault by using his newly learned light spell [Blind] into the mix. Surprisingly, Emery''s erratic timing of bright shes managed to keep Zach distracted.

    But of course, fighting against a powerhouse such as the Dragon protege was still a mounting task. In fact, there were many asions throughout the battle where Emery was forced to use his [Aegis of Void] to block attacks that could incapacitate him.

    Still, although not overwhelmingly, Emery was able to keep his ground and push Zach back.

    Throughout the fierce battle, the female grand magus continued to sit and watch in silence. Even when Emery and Zach were seriously injured from their sh, she did nothing and just watched as their bodies regenerated and healed the wounds it sustained.

    Time went on and hours had passed without realizing. At this point, the two weapons in Emery and Zach''s hands had shed more than a thousand times. The two of them had lost count of how many wounds they inflicted and healed from.

    Emery was starting to feel tired. Despite being battered to a whole new height, his body was still fine and good for a few moreps. However, the fierce battle that he was fighting began to weigh on his mind.

    Nevertheless, the entire battle did give him a chance to experiment and find ways to effectively utilize all the spells he had in real battle.

    Seeing that his opponent was still capable of continuing, Emery gritted his teeth and persisted on. He fought fiercely and was able to corner Zach a few times throughout the battle. However, the longer they fought the more difficult he found himself in. He could feel how Zach''s sword only got faster and stronger as the battle went on.

    "What''s going on?!!"

    Emery was confused by what he was feeling. It was either because the fatigue had finally caught up or that Zach had simply be stronger. Unfortunately, the question had to remain unanswered as the counterattacks from the Dragon prot��g�� came like a tidal wave.

    Desperately driven by Zach''s powerful blows, Emery took out his Lightsaber and started to fight using dual swords. With Savage Sword on his right and Lightsaber on his left, Emery mounted a retaliation against his opponent.

    The decision naturally caused several missing, unnatural steps in the execution of his sword techniques, but it bestowed Emery a more powerful strike in return which allowed him to deal with the Dragon protege''s heavy strikes.

    It helped him to hold off against Zach''s relentless bombardment. But on the other hand, it also created much more opening in Emery''s moves, and once again he was pushed to a corner and wounded all over.

    The [Undecaying Flesh] went into an overdrive to heal all the wounds he received. Thanks to that, Emery managed to resist for an hour against the seemingly unstoppable wave of attacks Zach pulled off.

    But in the end, he waspletely overwhelmed and badly defeated.

    Seeing Emery unable to wield his swords anymore, the Dragon prot��g�� quickly halted his movements. Looking straight into the former''s eyes, with a disappointed look on his face Zach said,

    "Is this all you got? I guess I judged you too quickly."

    Normally, Emery wouldn''t be easily provoked by words like that. But somehow, in this particr moment, when it was said by this particr figure, he could feel his emotions churn violently and his primal urge once againe into the surface.

    With his badly injured body and turbulent emotions, Emery had neither the ability nor the will to stop the feelings that were threatening to explode into the world. He let out a deafening howl, shouting out the emotions in his heart.

    HOWWLLLL��!!!

    Unknowingly, Emery took out his [de w] revealing the pair of deadly weapons in his possession. From the looks on their faces, the sight seemed to take Zach and the female grand magus by surprise.

    In the previous duel with Zach that took ce before the mid-test, Emery never really got to use this weapon against him. He also had no n to use it this time since he knew the Dragon protege was a fire elemental acolyte.

    However, now that he had shown his innate ability, he might as well use it.

    His feet kicked the ground and his figure disappeared, shooting towards Zach at breakneck speed. His ws were stopped by Zach''s heavy sword, but Emery wasn''t done yet.

    HOOWWLLL!!

    Letting out another howl, Emeryunched a series of ferocious attacks thatpletely disregarded his own defenses. Retaliation and counter-attacks were swiftly delivered by the Dragon prot��g��, but he continued to press on.

    Finally, at the cost of receiving several shes to his body, Emery managed to create an opening. Unwilling to waste the golden opportunity, he acted nimbly and directly used his w battle art technique.

    [Rake Strike]

    Swish!

    Spattt!!

    Crimson liquid flew into the air as Emery''s three de of ws managed to pierce through Zach''s dragon scales and embedded deep into the Dragon protege''s chest. It was not enough to incapacitate Zach, but sufficient for his ability to kick in.

    [Spirit Devour]

    A wild grin appeared on Emery''s face as he managed to draw out a portion of Zach''s spirit force. This action of his earned him an instinctive smash from Zach''s fist to send him away, but the current crazed Emery grabbed hard and held on tight.

    "Arrghh!! Get lost!!" Zach shouted as he felt his energy leaving his body.

    Knowing he was in a precarious situation, the Dragon protege used his battle art technique [Hellraiser] to forcibly make Emery off his body. The attacknded squarely, inflicting a long deep gash on thetter''s chest which threw and knocked him down to the ground.

    It was certainly a reckless move that Emery had justmitted. However, he was rewarded by the blood and the annoyed expression of the Dragon protege.

    "You!! It''s a devouring ability!" Zach shouted realizing what Emery did.

    Emery just smiled widely in response. Even though a pool of blood was forming underneath his body, the injuries on his body were severe, and his spirit core was in chaos thanks to Zach''s fire elemental spirit energy, all of that didn''t seem to have any effect on his broad smile.

    Realizing the trouble with his spirit core, Emery quickly tried to sit in lotus position. He closed his eyes and swiftly tried to expel the fire spirit energy he absorbed from Zach as it could cause someplications if left unattended.

    In the process, however, Emery discovered something surprising about the Dragon prot��g��. In the spirit energy he had devoured, he discovered another element he was very familiar with amidst the abundance of the fire element.

    The darkness element, which was surprising as it was something that Zach had never shown before.

    On the other hand, the annoyed Zach was calling out for another round of fight when finally the female grand magus stood up.

    "I''ve seen enough!"

 Chapter ?1102 Assesment

    Chapter ?1102 Assesment

    Emery and Zach were called by the female grand magus, beckoning them toe over. When they arrived before her, she first looked towards Emery and without saying anything, put her right palm on his chest.

    A confused look naturally appeared on Emery''s face, but it quickly changed when he suddenly felt a foreign energy entering his body, probing through his meridians and also healing the injury caused by the fire spirit energy he recklessly devoured.

    The processsted for a minute, during which the three of them said nothing.

    "Thank you, elder." Emery quickly said after his healing wasplete.

    "Hmm��" The grand magus looked at him, a thoughtful look on her face before saying, "Not only do you have the Devour ability, but you also have a messed up core�� I am not sure whether its a fortune or a curse.."

    Emery only nodded silently in response to the grand magus''s words, as he already knew very well his condition. In fact, those words were arguably one of the best he had ever heard from those who analyzed his condition.

    The grand magus looked at Zach and said calmly. "There is nothing to be proud of from beating up a wolf." She didn''t say anything else, but from the look on Zach''s face, it was clear that her point had been conveyed across.

    Finishing what she first wanted to do, the female grand magus finally started to review Emery and Zach''s fights.

    Even though Zach won the fights, the grand magus apparently was not impressed with his performance. Gazing at the Dragon prot��g��, she shared what she thought as she watched his fights.

    "All you do is familiarize yourself with the wolf''s skills. Nothing more��" The grand magus said dryly, causing Zach''s eyebrows to twitch. Regardless of his reaction, she continued her words. "..If it weren''t for your bloodline upgrade, you would have lost to him in a few minutes."

    Much to Emery''s surprise, even though his body couldn''t help but show various minor reactions to the criticism given by the grand magus, Zach still maintained his cool as he lowered his head and said, "Yes Master"

    Then, without a pause, the female grand magus started topare the strength they showed her to that of the Sword Saint and the monk whose now ce number one. Her detailed exnation of thetter two shocked Emery as he heard them. It was as if she was there watching their duel in person.

    The Sword Saint who had control over the elusive time, making him not only the fastest but also the one with the best techniques among them. The monk, on the other hand, possessed an limitless amount of energy to use.

    As for Zach, the Dragon protege had the strongest raw power among the three of them. However, in the grand magus''s eyes, sheer strength alone wasn''t sufficient to face the monstrosity of those two standing at the top.

    "You won''t be able to beat any of them with your current state," she said matter-of-factly to Zach.

    Afterwards, the grand magus turned her head and looked at Emery saying, "As for you.. You are second-rate in all of them. Second in raw power, second in technique, and second in spirit pool.."

    Emery offered no rebuttal and epted the assessment dly as it was indeed the truth.

    Due to the number of elemental affinity he had, Emery found himself brooding over many branches of the discipline throughout his journey, which eventually led him to his current situation where he could do anything but a master of none.

    But then, with a faint smile on her face, the female magus spoke words that surprised Emery.

    "Fortunately, young wolf, unlike this dragon which has almost reached its full potential, I see that you still have a lot to improve." She paused for a second to nce at Zach before continuing her conversation with Emery.

    "I''ll help you get stronger, and if Zach doesn''t progress from this point on, I''m sure you''ll beat him before two months'' time has passed."

    Those words of course made Emery happy inside. But on the other hand, once again Emery realized that there was no response from Zach. The Dragon protege still remained silent despite hearing such words from his own master.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the chance to ponder the oddity as the grand magus'' voice sounded again.

    "Now follow me."

    The three walked out of the cave and upon returning to the open in where Zach and Emery first fought, she jumped on top of the red Smander. Seeing its master return, the dragon let out a weing roar.

    However, the roar sent Emery over the edge as he subconsciously recalled the incident that happened in his first year where he witnessed firsthand how a simr-looking dragon chewed on the fat acolyte.

    The grand magus quickly noticed Emery''s unusual behavior and asked about it. "You had a bad experience with dragons, young wolf?"

    Nodding his head slightly, Emery said, "I''m sorry, elder. It''s just this particr kind.. I have seen a simr one in my first year at the academy."

    The grand magus stilled for a moment before she realized what he meant and said, "Ah yes, you were there didn''t you..? You saw the smander belonging to the red demon.. Hahaha, I can''t wait for the time to fight that elf again!"

    Afterwards, the three of them flew into the air and headed in a certain direction. Contrary to expectations, the grand magus didn''t lead the two of them out of the floating ind. Instead, heading towards the center of it.

    It took several minutes for them to arrive at their destination, where Emery could clearly see a huge dark pitfall that protruded deep within. Surprisingly, just flying above it was enough for Emery to feel pressure all over.

    "Let''s go in," said the grand magus before she dove in first, which was swiftly followed by the Dragon protege who was still silent.

    Seeing the two were gone, Emery quickly jumped down and followed suit. His body descended into the pitfall and his vision was swiftly taken over by darkness. The fall continued on until what he thought was at least five miles deep, where he started to feel strange energy that made hisnding much heavier than expected.

    The dark cave they fell into has apparently a force that is five times stronger than outside, making any movement much more rigid and cumbersome.

    With a quick sweep of Spirit Reading, Emery could also tell that the underground cave was filled to the brim with creatures. Dozens of ear-piercing shrieks resounded in the air, followed by many pairs of yellow eyes that shone eerily in the darkness.

    A few secondster, as his eyes somewhat adapted to theck of light in this ce, Emery was finally able to see what it was. They were giant ck spiders with four pairs of razor-sharp de-like legs. Every one of them were a powerful Legendary beast.

    As if he couldn''t see the hordes of bloodthirsty creatures around them, the grand magus said in a calm voice. "This ce will help both of you, especially you young wolf." Turning to Emery who vaguely saw her figure in this lightless environment, she added her words.

    "I will leave you two here for a week, after which I want to see another duel.. and please don''t kill each other.. i don''t want to waste my time"

    It was as if the dozen creatures in this ce knew about the grand magus''s strength; as soon as she left, each and every one of them let out a deafening shriek before rumbling were heard as they all charged towards the two half-bloods.

 Chapter ?1103 Spider Creature

    Chapter ?1103 Spider Creature

    [Apex Spider]

    [Legendary Beast - Level 15]

    [Battle Power - 195]

    With Spirit reading, even though he couldn''t see them directly with his eyes, Emery could sense that there were three dozen of those spider-like creatures. On top of that, more wereing into the edge of his detection, crawling from every corner of the dark dreary underground cave.

    On the other hand, Zach began taking the form of his transformation in a nonchnt manner.

    The moment his transformationpleted, he began to create purgatory by unleashing fire element spells that swiftly incinerated a few Apex Spiders into ashes while sting a dozen of them away.

    Visibility returned to this ce, as the zing mes provided some much-needed light.

    While the Legendary creatures were burning and emitting deafening screams, Zach turned his head and looked at Emery saying "You can do whatever you want. Just make sure you don''t get in my way!"

    Immediately after he said those words, the Dragon protege''s feet firmly stomped on the ground and his form shot forth, charging towards the corner of the underground cave that was infested with the most spiders.

    The air seemed to be cut apart as he fiercely swung the huge sword in his hand, slicing through every Apex Spider standing in front of him. Following right after was a st of scorching mes that quickly turned all the creatures it hit into piles of ashes.

    Zach''s figure continued to advance as he obliterated any creature in his path, moving deeper into the underground cave without looking back.

    Seeing this, Emery couldn''t help but heave a sigh of helplessness. The proud Dragon was certainly not one easily to talk to. He could feel the number of headaches he would be experiencing throughout his one week stay here.

    Still, in order to ensure their time in this god-forsaken ce remained civilized, he decided to follow the Dragon protege within an eptable distance, which allowed him to cover thetter''s back while also slowly understanding the opponents they had to face in this ce.

    From his initial observations, Emery concluded that these creatures named Apex Spider possessed simr strength to the Lizard he fought on the restricted floating ind where he collected Master Dulin''s ingredients.

    However, the difficulty against these creatures waspletely different from fighting the Lizards thanks to one important factor.

    Environment.

    The underground caverns where these creatures lived exerted a stronger pressure than the surface, which substantially affected his movement and subsequently the power he could exert. The extent of the weakening went as far as a quarter of his usual strength!

    Luckily, thanks to the fact he was using his Twilight Transformation, the innate magic resistance it provided helped him reduce the negative effects by half, turning it somewhat manageable.

    With the penalty of the unfavorable environment taken care of, Emery also took out his sword and started cutting down all the creatures that were following them.

    Spatt Spalltt!

    Loud, ear-splitting shrieks resounded in the underground cave as Emery performed a massacre upon these Legendary creatures.

    After careful observations and several experiments, Emery discovered that the most optimal way to kill these creatures was to first separate their legs from their body topletely immobilize them before delivering the decisive blow by stabbing them in the head.

    However, even though he had killed many to the point of losing their count, the underground cave was still swarmed by these Apex Spiders. At nce, it was as if he didn''t kill any of them at all.

    The Legendary creatures seemedpletely unaffected by the cave''s pressure as Emery saw they could easily crawl up to the cave''s ceiling, where they started shooting their spider strings at him.

    Emery identally received one in his arms due to the sheer number of creatures he had to deal with. He felt a tugging and strange sensation at the part where the string was stuck, and when he looked at it, he saw that most of his [Jade Skin] had melted with the furs covering his skining next. If it weren''t for his [Undecaying Flesh], Emery was sure he wouldn''t be able to withstand these strings.

    Roaarrrr!!!

    Emery spun his head when he heard a deafening roar reverberate within the cave. Up ahead, he could see that Zach seemed to be using his [Draconic me] as the entire cave suddenly lit up brightly with draconic mes that surged and engulfed all creatures. A rain of Apex Spiders fell from the cave ceiling, quirming and swaying as their entire bodies shrouded in zing red cloaks a��� suffering through a terrible fiery death.

    Seeing so many corpses of Legendary creatures lying on the ground, the impulse within him reacted and Emery couldn''t help but take out his [de w], then he stabbed one of them and started using [Spirit Devour].

    Momentster, a pained shout escaped his mouth.

    "Ahh! Fire and darkness!"

    These burnt bodies of Apex Spiders were apparently not ideal targets for his [Spirit Devour]. However, as long as he controlled his devour well, he could still obtain half, the dark side of these Legendary creatures'' spirit energy.

    Without further ado, Emery''s figure quickly jumped between the Apex Spider''s corpses as he fervently started devouring their spirit energy one by one. This deed of his was naturally noticed by the dragon half-blood.

    "Lest not waste such spirit energy" Emery said casually to the Dragon protege with a smile.

    The expression on Zach''s face was cold as usual, but Emery couldn''t care less when he saw there was so much he could devour. As far as he knew, this was what the grand magus meant by this ce would bring him many benefits.

    Without saying anything, the Dragon protege continued to dash his way deeper into the caves.

    Not wanting to be a leecher between the two of them, yet still desiring to have time to devour all these Apex Spider''s corpses, Emery decided to cast [Jade Warrior] and summoned thirty-two Stage 2 Jade Warrior a��� the wolf form summons.

    Ever since his sessful attempt with the Stage 1 Jade Warrior, Emery had been trying to incorporate the Hexagram Formation into the wolf-form Jade Warrior. Unfortunately, he hasn''t made it.

    Now, knowing that the Stage 1 soldier-form was not strong enough to deal with the much faster Apex Spider, this was the best time to give the idea another try.

    With one half-blood dragon fiercely opening up the way with his ming sword, a squad of thirty-two dark-green wolf summons ran right behind and guarded the rear against any ambushes. On the other hand, the figure of one-half wolf has been blinking over the spider corpse one by one.

    These activities went on for an entire day before the dragon finally stopped and said, "We need a ce to hide and recover."

    "Great idea!" Emery replied quickly and pointed toward a particr tunnel that would lead to a small cave.

    The two entered the ce and Emery cast [Jade Wall], raising a green wall to close the entrance to the tunnel, leaving only two of them inside the 5 by 5 meters cave.

    "Two hours break, not a minute more," Zach said as he quickly sat in lotus position.

    Emery himself only smiles with such an awkward situation between them, however as the dragon said he only has two hours and he needs to swiftly absorb the fullid of dark energy he has been devouring all day.

    [Spirit Absorption]

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force has increased]

    A few hundred legendary creatures do give him quite a lot of energy as within just one day he could get 2 points.

    [Spirit force: 1627]

    With this situation, Emery might be able to break through into the next rank within a month. He can''t wait to see if he could take down the arrogant dragon by that time.

 Chapter 1104 Risk

    Chapter 1104 Risk

    Two hours were up, and without wasting any time, Zach already stood up ready to go a second after.

    Without saying anything, he casually put his arm on Emery''s jade wall and within seconds, it melted and disintegrated as soon as he touched it, while Emery only gave him a straight look on Zach''s back which started to move away as he walked ahead him.

    The next day repeated just like the first day, with a few hundreds of spider creatures to kill, a few dozen miles of endless cave to be explored, and zero words to talk between the two.

    Couldn''t be bothered to break the ice, Emery just continued devouring all day long while controlling his summons. As for Zach, he chose to ignore Emery on his own business. Both of them were in the same ce, but it looked like they were in a different world as none of them were willing to bring up any interactions.

    By the end of the day, they once again found a cave to rest in. This time Zach chose a bigger cave than before, and Emery just followed him. The awkwardness between the two was still there making the cave that should be a high temperature cave felt a bit colder.

    Since they had found a ce to settle temporarily, Emery once again concentrated on the spirit energy he devoured from the spiders. There were a lot more spiders killed today than yesterday and he felt as if his spirit core were blotted with the mist of dark energy.

    [Spirit absorption]

    Emery closed his eyes, slowly and steadily the spirit energy was absorbed into his dark core and strengthened it, which then followed with the appearance of two sessful notifications.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force has increased]

    After the second spirit force upgrade, Emery felt a tingle of new taste within the dark energy he devour. That feeling shed for a moment and it made Emery wonder about it for a second. However, that tingle of feeling was so tiny that Emery decided to ignore about the matter.

    Emery continued to strengthen his dark core until he came up to a realization upon something. Since there was still more to absorb, he suddenly thought about eating one of his spirit pill foundations to give him the extra boost and he thought correctly as it was exactly what he needed.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    It resulted in another sessful boost, making Emery instantly smile in satisfaction as he had managed to get 3 points to increase within that one day.

    The third day passed, the fourth day and the fifth day. They had been living in the cave and doing the same routine for almost a week and by that, they were one step closer to the moment where they should face a duel. All went on without trouble and Emery had managed to increase 15 more spirit force during this time.

    [Spirit force: 1645]

    On the seventh day as nned, the two then headed toward the main entrance and saw the smander dragon descend into the pit hole as the grand magus once again stood before them.

    "Now let me see your progress," said the grand magus.

    Other than his 20 points of increased spirit force, Emery also had the new learn formation for his second stage wolf summons.

    Hence, he did just that for this duel.

    Right after he did the summon, 32 jade wolves dashed around in speed and charged the dragon from 8 directions in 4 multipleyers.

    "Huh, child''s y," Zach said sarcastically as he thought Emery was showing off his skills.

    The dragon spouted fire when almost three dozen of those fanged beasts came charging at its body in different directions. When the dragon''s me came out this time, only the wolf in the firstyer died while the other 24 were fast enough to escape.

    Emery was quite satisfied that his summon strategy turned out to be quite sessful. Realizing it''s worked better than the jade soldier, Emery quickly came in to join the fights.

    However, just a few minutes after the two shed, the female grand magus immediately shouted, interrupted the fight.

    "Enough!!"

    The two stopped attacking each other immediately. The magus'' expression was filled with disappointment as she said, "Both of you still don''t get why i left you two here"

    The remark from the magus only left a confusion on Emery and Zach''s face. The grand magus cursed a few words, took a deep breath, and tried her best to maintain herposure before she finally said,

    "I guess without risk, there will be no reward... Now follow me!"

    The grand magus left the smander behind and flew deep into the caves. The two followed her from the back and headed forward to another pit hole with dark smokesing out of it.

    When Emery closed in on the pit, he was aware right away that this pit ran deep into the restricted area, the core of the Hyperion that was forbidden to be entered by acolytes. Not even magus were allowed toe to the area without permission.

    "Let''s go!"

    The grand magus jumped into the hole right after she said it. Zach quickly followed her without any hesitations, leaving Emery no other choice and started to jump in afterwards.

    They kept falling deep and it seemed like the hole took them so far that it felt like it had no end. Five mile, ten miles, they kept going until they finally entered a thick smoke of mist.

    The smoke wasn''t the end of this endless fall, and they kept falling, but this time Emery was unable to sense anything inside with spirit reading. They were falling blind for a few more miles before finally, all three came out into a huge open space.

    They arrive in a strange ce, at least for Emery. He could see mountains made of dark sands, gray trees, and glittering clouds that brought light to a pce like a real sky.

    The grand magus flew slowly, hovering beforending while Emery and Zach both were pulled hard to the ground and crashed, creating a crater on the ground. Both of them groaned in pain as a result.

    Fortunately, the pain was bearable for Emery. However, the loud bang was followed by hundreds shrieking sounds from a distance, making Emery prompted to ask,

    "Elder, what kind of ce is this?"

    The grand magus, still maintaining her calm expression, unbotheredly answered, "This is the core of the Hyperion, the real surface behind the gas giant."

 Chapter ?1105 Danger

    Chapter ?1105 Danger

    Loud shrieks and rumbling resounded vividly along the range of gray sandy hills.

    Unfortunately, this ce seemed to have the ability to disrupt any kind of Spirit Reading. At the moment, Emery felt a sensation akin to a blind man, finding it hard to ''see'' anything other than what was within his direct sights.

    It also didn''t help that there was also a formless pressure bearing down upon him in this ce. It was about twice as strong as the one he experienced in the previous cave, causing him to be left with only 60% of his usual strength.

    The grand magus most likely didn''t have such a problem in this ce however. Emery watched a wicked smile appear on her face as she said, "I have something else to check, so you two just need to stay alive until I return. Simple, right?"

    Emery actually wished to ask what it was that she really wanted him and Zach to learn in this wretched ce. But before he could do so, the female Dragon bloodline already took off to the air and flew away to the distant horizon, leaving the two of them in the open free sand ins.

    Seeing the figure of the grand magus was no more, Emery nced at Zach and attempted his question upon the Dragon protege instead.

    "Do you know what she wants us to learn here?"

    Without turning his face, Zach said, "I know what I need to learn."

    Emery couldn''t help but sigh inwardly seeing such a response. The Dragon protege was truly stingy in his words and hard to talk with.

    Once again, Zach transformed to his Crimson Dark Dragon form. Pulling out the huge sword he always used, his eyes gazed towards the hill range in front of them and he said,

    "Prepare to fight."

    As if adhering to the words of the Dragon protege, soon enough Emery saw the abundance of gray sand in the hills shifting as if an earthquake struck. From within, several creatures emerged and revealed their appearances..

    At first, Emery thought it would be the same spider creature as he looked at the creature''s multiple legs and body shape. However, the creature was not only twice asrge as the Apex Spider, a long sharp tail and two huge pincers were also visible on its body.

    A giant, scorpion-like creature with a gray body that was nearly 10 meters in length.

    [Shirke]

    [Legendary Beast - Level 85]

    [Battle Power - 325]

    The creature was a high-level Legendary Beast, which should beparable to the Naga that took all of Emery''s strength to defeat. But in this ce, here came a group of them as if they were just ordinary creatures.

    Without further ado, Emery used his [Immortal Gate] and [Twilight Transformation] to greatly increase his battle power for the approaching creatures, and at the same time relieve half of the penalty caused by the pressure in this ce.

    "There''s five- Six�� seven!!"

    Comparing their strength and the obvious difference in numbers, Emery knew they were in trouble. Hence he turned towards the Dragon prot��g�� and spoke in urgency.

    "What''s the n now?!"

    It seemed that these Shirkes really weren''t an easy opponent as the previously calm Zach even looked a little tense as he said, "Just cover my back!" After saying that, the Dragon protege let out a loud warcry and shot forth towards one of the closest.

    Raising his sword high to the sky, Zach brought it down and unleashed a strike fueled by powerful battle art. However, instead of the sound of weapons cutting through flesh, a loud sound was heard as his huge sword was blocked by the creature''s huge pincers.

    CRACCKK!!!

    A web of cracks could be seen in the Shirke''s pincer, but it was able to stop Zach''s attack. Emery''s eyes widened when he saw that as it was a sight that was rarely seen before, which meant the creature possessed an overwhelmingly strong defense.

    While its pincers stopped Zach''s attempt to take its life, the Shrike''s long tail curled up like a bow before darting swiftly at him. A streak of gray headed towards Zach''s body at breakneck speed.

    nkk!!

    Unfortunately for the creature, its retaliation was still not fast enough and the Dragon protege managed to stop the tail. However, at the same time, from a different direction, another creature closed in and attacked.

    Shrreeiikkkk!!

    It was at this moment that multiple dark green nts burst out from the ground, holding down the creature''s feet and body. The next instant, a dozen dark spheres hit the creature like a torrential rain.

    [Seed Bomb]

    Bam!! Bam! Bam!! Bam!!

    Emery came into the fray and supported the Dragon protege with his spells. It wasn''t enough to kill the other Shrike, but enough to give Zach time to unleash his other battle arts on the first Shrike, forcibly splitting the creature into two pieces.

    Shriek!!!

    Hearing its kin''s death throes, the six Shrike caught up in the entanglement of Emery''s spell struggled violently. They broke free and immediately charged toward the two of them apanied by furious shrieks.

    "Back off!!" Zach said.

    Hearing the urgency in his voice, Emery did as asked and teleported away using [Blink]. As for Zach, he kicked the ground with his feet and shot backward. At the same time, he cast his signature spell [Mega re].

    A momentter, a wave of ferocious mes surged forward and swallowed the charging scorpion horde. Ear-splitting shrieks could be heard from the sea of zing red. However, these legendary creatures had not died yet.

    To Emery''s surprise, these creatures managed to dart through the mes that previously could incinerate the Apex Spiders. Nevertheless, they were not unscathed. Most of the shells that protect their bodies were melted by the extreme temperatures.

    With Zach standing at the front shing head-on with the creatures, Emery decided to use his ranged skills to make his contribution. Channeling dark spirit energy into his Savage Sword, he swung the sword and released a wave of dark energy.

    [Shadow Edge]

    "One more! Another one!" the Dragon protege shouted. "Quick!"

    As Zach was upied with the Shirkesing from the front, Emery focused his attacks on the two on the far left. The attack struck its target squarely, sending the creatures tumbling back a few meters. However, it was still not enough to inflict heavy injuries.

    Zach, on the other hand, began struggling to contain the four high-level Legendary creatures at the same time. The task turned out to be still very difficult for him, and as a result, he started to take a beating.

    Despite the fact that wounds were starting to umte on his body, the Dragon protege stood bravely undaunted by the storm of attack. As he shouted another warcry, his sword strikes became faster and faster. A certain glow appeared on the de of his sword, as if he was about to unleash a decisive attack.

    However, instead of doing that, he was overwhelmed without mercy and received multiple wounds from the group of Shrikes. Seeing the precarious situation the Dragon prot��g�� was in, Emery shouted loudly.

    "We can''t fight them like this! We should back off, for now, Zach!"

    "No! Never!"

    The proud dragon half-blood kept swinging the sword in his hand and eventually managed to kill another creature. But at this moment, a huge tremor suddenly urred on the ground. The gray hills in the distance seemed to split apart, and from within a gigantic creature emerged.

    "Mythical Creature!"

 Chapter ?1106 Mythical

    Chapter ?1106 Mythical

    It was a simr gray-skinned scorpion creature that attacked Emery and Zach in droves, but had a humanoid upper part with a disfigured face and tworge, pincer-like hands that looked ominous.

    It was at least three times bigger than its Legendary counterparts, the length of its body reaching up to thirty meters. Its huge feet raised a huge cloud of dust as it moved. It was a gigantic beast.

    [Scorpius Titan]

    [Mythical Beast - Level 35]

    [Battle Power - Undefined]

    This Mythical Beast possessing powerparable to the Bone Dragon Emery had to fight during the Magus Academy''s Game. At that time, it took the cooperation of two dozen powerful acolytes to barely kill the Dragon, and unlike before, what standing in front of him was not mere simtion.

    Emery was not the same person as he was nine months ago, and he certainly stood with one of the strongest acolytes of his generation. However, the enemy they needed to face was not the Mythical creature alone. There were still five other high-level Legendary creatures which were currently surrounding them at the moment.

    Knowing it was nigh time for them to retreat, Emery roared as loudly as he could. "Zach! Time to retreat!!"

    s, the proud Dragon protege didn''t budge from where he was standing. He just smiled at the iing creature as he said, "You don''t need my permission to run."

    Zach kept his ground against the group of Shrikes and continued to swing his sword relentlessly despite Emery''s urge. He received another round of wounds to his body but managed to break through another Shrike''s defense and kill it.

    Realizing that the Dragon was being stubborn, Emery thought for a moment before clenching his fists and charging forward.

    In moments like this, the best way for Emery to help was to hold down the Mystical creature as long as possible, giving the much-needed time to the Dragon protege to finish off its Legendary counterparts.

    Making up his decision, Emery dashed past Zach who was still embroiled with the four remaining Shrikes. He stopped meters from the approaching Scorpius Titan and began to cast spells in session.

    [Jade Root] [Jade Wall]

    Dozens of green roots burst out and slithered across the giant creature''s body, trying to hold its body in its current location. On the other hand, all of its legs were quickly trapped within a green dome that rose from the ground beneath.

    Immediately after, Emery cast [Jade Warrior] and summoned a pack of thirty-two Jade Wolves. These wolves charged forward and surrounded the Mythical creature before attacking in unison.

    The wolves were unable to leave even a dent on the creature''s body, but with the Hexagram formation, theyunched multipleyers of coordinated attacks that were enough to stall and keep it busy.

    They did what Emery nned to aplish �C buying time, and the only thing he had to do now was to maintain the status quo by summoning the wolves'' recement when they were destroyed, which urred every few seconds.

    Coupled with [Void Mist] and [Shadow Edge] he threw from the distance, Emery was able to sessfully distract the Scorpius Titan. This action of his bought the Dragon protege quite some time until the creature suddenly let out a deafening shriek.

    SHRIIIEEKKK!!!

    As the shriek echoed through the air, Emery instantly felt the formless pressure bearing down on his entire body doubled in intensity. A web of cracks appeared on the ground his feet were standing on, while all his clones and wolf summons were crushed by the sudden increase in pressure.

    Numerous gray stones, both big and small, that were in the vicinity of half a mile rose into the air as they were affected by the creature''s ability. It suddenly became clear to Emery that the creature and this ce has one thing inmon �C the ability to affect the''s gravity.

    ''Gravity spell!''

    Shrrieekkk!!!

    Emery saw the Scorpius Titan shrieked once more and turned its head towards him. It was apparent that the Mythical creature had finally set its target, and the next moment the hundreds of stones floating in the sky shot in his direction.

    Bam!! Bam!! Bam!! Bam!!

    Loud dull sounds were heard in rapid session as Emery swung his swords in quick motions, dealing with the stones that would hit him if left unattended. However, while he was busy doing so, his vision suddenly darkened as he found the giant creature already arriving next to him.

    Before he could do anything, the Scorpius Titan''s pincers shot forth and grabbed his body in deadly lockdown. In an instant, Emery felt such a powerful force on his body that threatened to cut him in half.

    Realizing that he was in grave danger, Emery immediately cast his strongest protective spell [Aegis of Void]. However, he couldn''t afford to breathe yet as he could see the creature''s terrifying tail heading toward him.

    He saw the menacing tip of the tail approaching by second. s, there was nothing he could do but hope his defensive spell would be enough to stop the attack.

    Stt!!

    Arrghhh!!

    Blood sttered in the air as the tail pierced Emery''s body. It was so powerful that it tore through the barrier of space thetter created.

    A gaping hole was seen on Emery as the tail proceeded to smash him hard, inflicting even more wounds. His body was sent flying through the air dozens of meters before eventually crashing to the ground with a loud thud.

    The Mythical creature shrieked loudly once more as it was raring to finish its prey.

    With his body drenched with his own blood, Emery tried to get away from the creature. Unfortunately, the formless pressure currently pressing on his body greatly affected his speed.

    As if that wasn''t bad enough, his ability to manipte space was also disrupted by the creature''s gravity ability, causing him unable to cast [Blink] to escape.

    Knowing full well he couldn''t flee fast enough with his current state, Emery gritted his teeth and let go of all his inhibitions as he prepared his most powerful attack. The dual core within his body rotated rapidly as spirit energy flowed under Emery''smand.

    His right hand emitted an ominous dark color as dark spirit energy converged there, while his left arm emitted a refreshing green brilliance as nature spirit energy congregated in abundant amounts.

    Seeing the gigantic figure rushing towards him with bloodlust, he unhesitatingly fused the two spirit energies together and released them.

    [Dao Matter]

    BOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!

    The earth rumbled violently as the rotating two-colored ball mmed into the Mythical creature. A massive explosion ensued, causing a st of dust and debris that swept over Emery and sent him tumbling backwards.

    He was flung to the air and fell to the ground once more, spitting a mouthful of blood. An excruciating pain ran through his body, but Emery could feel the pain lessen when he saw that the creature had not been left unharmed by the attack.

    Cracks were visible all over its body, while arge hole dripping pitch ck liquid could be seen where the Dao Matter hadnded. Experiencing excruciating pain, the Scorpius Titan shrieked in pain as it struggled to move its body.

    It was at this exact moment that out of the corner of his eye he caught the figure of Zach charging towards the defenseless creature.

    The Dragon protege''s body and sword were shrouded in brilliant light as he unleashed a series of attacks upon the Mythical creature.

    Bamm! Bamm! Bam!!

    Emery''s eyes widened before quickly focusing as he saw Zach use a technique that he hadn''t seen him use before.

    Akin to an unstoppable force of nature, Zach bombarded the Scorpius Titan with attacks in a crazed manner, forcing the Mythical creature to stay on the ground. What Emery was currently seeing was probably one of the strongest de attacks he had ever seen from his peers.

    There must be at least fifty powerful strikes the Dragon protege did, which were done in continuous manner without a pause. The attack cracked open the shell of the Mythical creature, causing it to squirm in pain as its body bled profusely.

    However, the Dragon protege still didn''t stop his assault. Instead, he headed to the creature''s upper body next.

    One .. two.. Three strikes all straight to its head.

    If this continued, Zach might be able to crack apart the creature''s head and finally kill it. However, to Emery''s shock, the Dragon protege suddenly shouted in pain. A stabbing sensation appeared in his hand that was holding the sword, causing the weapon to be flung away.

    "Arrghhh!"

    Zach fell to his knees right in front of the Mythical creature as he wailed in pain, unable to get up.

    "just a few more!!"

    Shrrieekkk!!

    In this decisive moment, not caring about his critical condition, Emery stood up and ran towards the two. Brandishing his pair of [de w], he charged straight towards the creature''s cracked head.

    The Mythical creature went into a frenzy when Emery''s ws stabbed deep within its head. Its rampage hit both Zach and Emery, but thetter gritted through the pain and kept his ws embedded in the creature, unwilling to let go.

    [Spirit Devour]

    The struggle and hysteria of the Scorpius Titan intensified when it felt its life slipping away. s, there was nothing it could do as Emery held onto its body with his dear life.

    It took more than a minute before the Mythical creature stopped struggling and fell helplessly to the ground.

    Limping, the Dragon protege slowly approached the creature before dealing the final blow by smashing its head. With that, the Mythical creature Scorpius Titan was killed by the two acolytes.

    Emery and Zach finally managed to kill the Mythical creature. However, their peril hadn''t ended yet as at the same time more Shrikes emerged from the ground. Seeing the Legendary beasts that came in droves, Emery looked at the Dragon protege and said.

    "I am leaving now�� Feel free to stay if you want."

 Chapter ?1107 Cooperation

    Chapter ?1107 Cooperation

    The fights with the mythical creature didn''t fully break them, but still they needed the extra energy to escape this situation as dozens of legendary creatures chased them after.

    Both of them used the orbiter to fly into the sky and scout the ce that the grand magus had brought them into.

    The more they see, the more they be anxious.

    Within just 50 miles of flying, they had spotted two identical mythical creatures and about a hundred of the legendary ones lying beyond the sands. Fortunately, it seemed like these creatures had no flying capabilities. But getting too close to the mythical creatures could be dangerous as it could affect the gravity and pull them down.

    One thing for sure, there''s an obvious reason why this ce was forbidden to be visited by anyone without permission as it was definitely not safe for acolytes, not even for magus.

    After an hour of flying, Emery stopped and pointed toward one rocky mountain that looked like multiple humongous rocks ced on top of one another.

    "We can stop and rest there," Emery said, Zach who looked tired agreed.

    As they sat next to each other on a narrow rock to recover from their wound, Emery remembered something and he could not help but ask.

    "Erm.. that''s an awesome sword technique you just showed there, what was that?" Emery let out his curiosity.

    Zach was silent for a second. Still, with his cold expression and unpredictable demeanor, he then said, "Even if I told you, you won''t be able to learn it."

    Emery heaved a sigh, if anyone in this world asked what''s the hardest thing to do, then the answer is to make Zach open up. Emery didn''t stop there as he continued to say,

    "Seriously man, I am asking because of the obvious damage it did to your health while on the other hand, it might be the way for us to survive this ce."

    The dragon protege once again turned silent, took him a few minutes before he finally gave the answer that Emery had been waiting for. He said, "It''s part of my bloodline innate skill, it can be used for any weapon, and yes once used it would drain all my spirit energy.. I need more practice to control it"

    Emery slightly nodded. "I see... Is there any way to prevent the bacsh?" he asked again.

    "Nothing you can do."

    "Alright then," Emery responded perfunctorily.

    The man definitely did not wish to chat, hence Emery decided to leave Zach alone and return to his training.

    When Emery used his innate skill with the mythical creature, it gave him the ability to devour a high amount of darkness energy and partial earth, hence he could fully take it all into his spirit core.

    Emery was ted to know that with only devouring one mythical creature, he could feel that his spirit core was already almost filled with the mist of energy ready to be absorbed

    [Spirit Absrob]

    It took Emery 15 minutes to fully absorb it all and when he finished it, once again a notification came into his mind.

    [Spirit energy has increased]

    Emery inhaled and let out a sigh of relief that he had once again managed to increase his spirit energy. Zach, who had been sitting quietly watching him while also trying to recover from his wound finally stood up and said, "No time to sit around."

    However, Emery won''t follow the dragon bloodline blindly anymore.

    Hanging around Zach did give Emery benefit as he could get more corpses to devour. However, with the way they were doing it, it was only a matter of time before things could get really wrong.

    "Wait, Zach if you want me to help you.. I need better coordination.." said Emery but this was not responded to by Zach. However, the dragon protege didn''t give a refusal either.

    Emery knew Zach was not stupid, and realized the situation they were facing. It''s just the protege''s arrogance that made their cooperation be much hard.

    Knowing it''s important to build a cooperative rtionship with Zach so that they could survive and get out of this ce alive. Emery decide to keep his ego aside and added,

    "Just tell me what I should do.. And I will do it."

    These words were enough to make Zach hold his step and turn around.

    ****

    Later that day, the ins were filled with dust of gray sand flying into the air as dozens of legendary scorpion creatures were chasing after a man figure.

    That figure ran with all his might from the chase of the wilds. However, when the figure was surrounded by those scorpions and have no way to run, it suddenly dissipated into energy.

    The figure was no other than Emery''s jade summons.

    Multiple simr jade figures, human and wolf running through the ins directing the hordes of scorpion creatures, the Shrike away from a particr spot where the crimson half-blood dragon was fighting fiercely one on one with the mythical creature.

    Emery stood in ready behind Zach while directing any iing Scorpio away not to bother the fights, while attentively watching the dragon bloodline fighting the gigantic creature.

    Previously Zach had revealed to him the nature of his skill which required a high amount of charge by doing multiple strikes and when the time came, the dragon gave Emery the signal.

    "My turn!" Emery quickly said after getting the cue from that signal.

    Emery dashed in with his [Void Mist] to close in safely and then used multiple offensive spells from his [Shadow Edge] and [Seed Bombs] to get the mythical creature''s full attention towards him. Once he did, Zach would swoop in and use his special skill right after.

    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

    The creatures were bombarded with multiple powerful strikes, limb cut-offs, the body''s cracked all over. When the skill started to slow down, Zach abruptly stopped to prevent injury.

    "Switch!!"

    Emery swiftly jumped in once again, this time with his de w and pierced the heavily injured creature, and took what was left of the creature''s life.

    [Spirit Devour]

    For the first time, the two of them were able to work together to defeat an opponent. It was perfect coordination and the two managed to sessfully kill a mythical creature without taking even one scratch.

    They were gasping for air after that kill. Both of them now took a few minutes break, for Zach to recover from his skill, while Emery absorbed the spirit energy. After that short break, their spirits were rekindled and ready to hunt more creatures.

    "Let''s go for the next one!"

 Chapter ?1108 Comprehension

    Chapter ?1108 Comprehension

    Five days had passed since Emery and Zach fought and survived together in the atrocious ce that Grand Magus Lilith had left them in.

    After hundreds of miles of journey towards one single direction, they had finally reached the end of the seemingly endless expanse of gray, and much to their surprise, that end was a shore that stretched through the distant horizon.

    Instead of blue clean water that of an ocean, the shore of this ind was filled with gooey ck liquids that instinctively made one remain a distance away from it.

    Seeing the shore, Emery and Zach tried to roam in search of another piece ofnd. They went flying for a few hours and when they still couldn''t find anything in their endeavor, they decided to turn back towards the gray in and continued their training in the hellish ce.

    As for what they had been doing in the past five days, Zach put and focused his entire attention on mastering and perfecting his innate skill �C the outburst attack that consumed all of his spirit energy which ended the life of a Mythical creature.

    He hoped to get used to the skill so that he wouldn''t fall at critical moments like the previous time, and in his quest to achieve that attainment the Dragon protege chose to pursue the path that was most practical in his mind �C by constantly engaging in fights and using the skill over and over again.

    As for Emery, he had been doing his best and diligently devouring everything out of the gigantic scorpion''s corpse.

    With the Mythical creature being both darkness and earth element, Emery managed to obtain a tremendous gain of increase in his spirit force. Coupled with the supplement of the Foundation Spirit Pill he still had, he managed to get an average of 4 points every day.

    On the sixth day, Emery reached a new height of spirit force.

    [Spirit force 1645 (1670)]

    With his Devour Pir finally fixed, his spirit force had also returned to what it used to be. Emery was confident that he would form his 13th pir when his spirit force reached 1700 points and he couldn''t wait until it happened.

    However, the rapid increase of his spirit force wasn''t the only exciting thing Emery found thest few days.

    Due to his ''intimate'' interactions with the creatures they had killed, he discovered that both the spider creature and the scorpion apparently had simrprehension in one of the special derivations of Darkness Element.

    The Law of Gravity.

    Emery had seen this kind of power when he fought the Maniac Lodos and the Nephilim Hades. He of course wanted to possess such an oppressive ability since he had an affinity with the darkness element, but unfortunately, he never had the talent for it.

    The fact was such, that even after devouring dozens of those two creatures Emery was still unable to make an inkling of a breakthrough in thew. However, there was something that he found gradually changing with each creature he sessfully absorbed.

    His ability to resist the gravity pressure of the.

    If previously the pressure applied a penalty that reduced forty percent of his strength, it now only reduced thirty percent, causing him to gradually regain some of his mobility, alleviate the restriction imposed on the vicinity space, as well as smoothing his ability to use spatial magic.

    This change was also noticed by Zach, as Emery seemed able to perfectly dodge all the legendary and Mythical creature''s attacks better each day.

    The next day, after Emery finishedpletely absorbing another round of spirit energy, the taciturn Dragon protege seemed unable to hold on anymore as he finally voiced out his curiosity to the former.

    "So.. devour�� tell me�� how much spirit force you have managed to devour thesest two weeks?"

    Emery was caught off guard by the sudden interest Zach showed to him. Still, it didn''t take him long to respond to the Dragon protege''s inquiry. "Thest two weeks? Since our training together�� It''s about fifty points."

    Silence fell between the two of them for a few seconds before Zach finally spoke again.

    "It''s such a fortune isn''t it��? Devour... I mean ��to be born with such a gift.."

    This particr sentence spoken by the Dragon protege fully grasped Emery''s attention, but he calmly answered. "Yes, it is... I guess�� It''s as fortunate as to be born with the Dragon bloodline."

    "Fair enough," Zach replied, understanding what Emery was implying.

    At this moment, Emery could swear he saw a small smile appear within the man''s cold expression before disappearing the next moment. He couldn''t help but be stunned as it was something he didn''t expect to see from the other party.

    After satiating the curiosity of the Dragon protege, Emery saw thetter fight even more fierce than before, making him couldn''t help but think that something he had said must have affected the man.

    Pumped by hispany''s passion, Emery joined the fray and the two fought fiercely where they managed to kill dozens more creatures till the end of that day.

    All of a sudden, both Emery and Zach turned to each other in unison as they felt something was going to happen. Looking at their eyes, they both knew the two of them felt a certain change urring in the surrounding air.

    "What is going on?" Emery said, voicing what the two of them are currently thinking.

    The dozens of legendary creatures that had been chasing after his summons suddenly halted their pursuit altogether, and even the Mythical creature stopped its rampage and submerged back into the ground.

    "I don''t like this." Emery spoke again, seeing the eerie situation.

    As the two of them looked warily around their surroundings for the source of this peculiarity, something finally caught their attention. From the east, Emery could see a huge cloud of ck sand rising and covering the vast blue expanse on the horizon. Zach, however, has a different opinion.

    "That''s not a cloud!"

    Hearing such words, Emery took a look at the cloud once more, this time focusing his eyes, and what he saw startled him.

    The ck cloud was small creatures as big as his finger, flying in millions like a swarm of locusts about to ravage farnds. But in this case, they were heading rapidly in their direction.

    There was no hiding ce for them, hence Zach floated into the sky and started preparing his most powerful fire spell. Emery knew it was time to pull their strength together, therefore he also quickly began preparing his own offensive spells.

    "It''sing!!"

    In an instant, Zach cast both of his [Draconic me] and [Mega re], unleashing a torrent of fiery me towards the swarm of creatures. However, the me only managed to erase a small chunk of the cloud, killing only hundreds when there were still millions.

    On the other hand, the [Seed Bomb] Emery also cast was unable to deal much damage to the horde of flying creatures.

    The two looked upon each other.

    "RUN!!"

 Chapter ?1109 Swarm

    Chapter ?1109 Swarm

    Seeing their most powerful spells had basically no effect upon the cloud of unknown creatures, Emery and Zach immediately turned their tails and ran as far as they could using their respective orbiter.

    s, the ominous ck cloud is still constantly gaining distance between them.

    They were bat-like creatures that ranged in size from a finger to the size of a palm, with sharp fangs and tails like that of a bee.

    [Vesps]

    [Legendary Creatures - Rank 10]

    [Battle power 150]

    The information that entered Emery''s brain was something unbelievable. He couldn''t believe that there were millions of such creatures.

    "They are all legendary beasts!"

    The two of them flew swiftly through the air in search of safety, but the ck cloud chasing right behind them was vehement. Soon enough, thetter caught up to Emery and Zach, forcing them to cast offensive magic spells to escape being swarmed upon.

    Zach''s fire spells and Emery''s darkness spells colored the sky with their presence, bombarding the massive ck cloud and culling down hundreds of those creatures from the skies. However, things were not looking good for the duo.

    To their dismay, these creatures were apparently very resilient. Most of the ones that were burned and injured by the attacks of the two appeared to be able to regenerate themselves.

    This was very bad news for Emery and Zach, as coupled with their numbers of million, it was only a matter of time before the escaping duo ran spirit pool emptied.

    At this point, the ck cloud had already dawned upon the two acolytes. Being attacked from every direction from which they were fleeing, Emery and Zach began to be overwhelmed by the creatures.

    They tried their best, but the sheer number of Vesps they had to deal with was simply impossible to take care of wlessly. As a result, a few of those creatures managed to slip through the gaps and squeeze in their attacks. Their razor-sharp fangs tore a chunk of the flesh of both of them.

    Swisshh�C Satt!!

    Arrghh!!

    "Dammit! Those fangs are lethal!!"

    It was only a few minutes of fighting, and the two realized they could see neither the ground nor the sky anymore. Everything around them was filled with ck as they werepletely surrounded by the swarm of flying creatures.

    Zach, who was out of breath after releasing [Mega re] non-stop since their escape, turned to Emery and said, "your teleportation spell!? can you cast it!? do it now!"

    Emery realized that was probably the only thing that could help them escape from their current predicament. Without further ado, he concentrated upon the spatial element in his surroundings as it was needed for one to utilize space magic.

    Thanks to his unexpected gain upon the Law of Gravity from his continuous streak of devouring, Emery managed to break through the invisible veil that interfered with his Spirit Reading and sensed the closestnd to them.

    "I can sense it! just a few miles away!"

    An immediate response came from Zach.

    "Just do it! Anywhere is better than here!!"

    Receiving the approval of the Dragon protege, Emery''s right hand immediately made a circr motion and a swirling portal swiftly manifested in front of him.

    Seeing their pathway to escape, Zach unleashed onest [Mega re] before shooting for the portal. Emery also did the same to stop the swarm for a moment, but the two were still being attacked by the other creatures as they went into the portal.

    When they reached the other side, both Emery and Zach were stupefied by what they were seeing.

    Instead of a piece ofnd filled, they were greeted by another identical swarm of Vasps, albeit smaller.

    "Dammit!"

    "They are everywhere!!"

    Even though he was exhausted, Zach once again fired his [Draconic me] and cast his [Mega re] to clear the many Vasps around them. The dragon-shaped me soared and swallowed a sizable chunk of the swarm, giving the two of them space to breathe.

    However, not until a minuteter, the sky was covered again by an even thicker swarm of the flying creatures. They both received several painful bites every few seconds. They were bitten all over their bodies until they were covered in their own blood.

    At this crucial moment, Emery realized that not all of these creatures were focused on them. Most of them were just passing by, and only a few thousand in the vicinity attacked them.

    An idea to survive this peril immediately popped into his mind as Emery swiftly closed in on Zach shouting, "Stay close!!"

    Right after Emery started to cast his strongest defensive spell.

    [Aegis of Void]

    In a split second, a distortion appeared in space and a bubble-like protective zone was created around the two of them taking in the form of a translucent barrier of darkness energy that materialized into reality.

    The spell was strong enough to stop the hundreds of Vasps charging at them from all directions.

    Just a minute after they were in the clear, Zach was trying to do more offensive spells but Emery quickly stopped him.

    "No, save your energy! I will be depending on you when mine runs out."

    Zach looked at him with a mixed feelings before eventually nodding his head and agreeing to the n.

    While the Dragon protege conserved his remaining spirit pool and replenished those he spent, Emery focused his attention fully on this divine spell of his, giving his best to maintain it as long as possible.

    Five minutes��

    Ten minutes��

    Fifteen minutes had passed since Emery and Zach were trapped and tossed around in the ck cloud of millions of Vasps. However, their surroundings were still dark as the swarm was still passing through.

    There must be at least several millions of these creatures flying through thend.

    When the wait reached half an hour mark, Emery began to feel a strain on his spirit core. Maintaining this Divine rank protection spell was indeed dozens of times harder than maintaining the [Spatial Gate] spell.

    Noticing the situation from the expression on Emery''s face, Zach who had been recuperating prepared his sword once again. He waited for the moment Emery couldn''t hold on anymore and the barrier protecting them disappeared.

    Suddenly, when Emery was about to force himself to maintain the spell a bit longer, he sensed foreign energy gradually affecting his spell without his control. He was about to expel the energy when he realized what it was.

    ''It''s the gravitational pressure.''

    The exact energy that had been pushing him into this ce now started to interact with his space magic, enhancing it. Taking advantage of the unforeseen golden opportunity, instead of resisting, Emery let the gravitational force enter the space bubble he created, and surprisingly it made him able to hold the barrier with much less energy. Making him require much less effort to maintain the spell.

    "What happened?" Zach asked in confusion as he watched the barrier that had started to destabilize earlier return to normal once again.

    Emery only smiled wryly in response to the Dragon protege''s inquiry, as it could be answeredter. They were, after all, still not out of harm''s way yet.

    However, thanks to the unexpected boon, Emery could now definitely maintain his [Aegis of Void] spell for another hour. And thankfully, before it went that long the swarm had finally passed through, only leaving a few hundred who were still attacking the barrier.

    Seeing that great danger had passed, the two moved in unison. The moment Emery dispelled his spell, Zach immediately released his mes once more, turning what remained of therge swarm into charred corpses.

    With that, the two searched for a ce to rest as they were truly exhausted by the disaster that had befallen them today. Moreover, Emery needed to figure out what it was that he had justprehended today.

 Chapter ?1110 Cooperation

    Chapter ?1110 Cooperation

    Four day had passed since the attack by the swarm of Vasps. After surviving its first encounter, there were no more traces of the flying swarm ever again.

    Emery could only assume that the swarm just acted like a horde of birds transmigrating during certain seasons and would return to their true habitat someday. But for now, he had to make do with the current situation.

    After thest battle with the swarm, Emery had gained a much deeper understanding of the''s gravitational pressure. Since then, he had been experimenting with the gravitational force during his hunts, using multiple spatial magic that distorted the fabric of space.

    He was hungry for moreprehension, hence he diligently hunted for more creatures to be devoured.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force: 1670 (1686)]

    Thanks to that, Emery only needed a few days to finally reach his bottleneck. This was something monumental for him, as it hadn''t been long since he achieved a breakthrough in his cultivation.

    Other than the tremendous increase in his spirit force, thest few days Emery also attempted to increase his cooperation with the Dragon protege. The start was rough due to their differences, but gradually they managed to peel off the ice that had been separating them.

    They began to interact with each other more, starting from small conversations up to discussing techniques and skills of one another. Slowly but surely, the two of them bridged the invisible distance.

    For one, Zach had been focusing on finding ways to defeat Mahinder, who he believed to be the most powerful among the three standing above him.

    "I have been practicing my innate skill in order to defeat him." the Dragon protege said, informing the reason for the skill Emery had never seen before.

    Apparently, Zach believed that the way to break through the monk''s infinite spirit pool was to attack thetter with a quick burst of powerful attack instead of a long one. With that the monk will not be able to fully utilize his ability. Hence the reason for his continuation of mastering the innate skill.

    The Dragon protege even shared his thoughts on ways to defeat Eeshoo''s long range attacks and Olivier''s time based attacks, which was something Emery inwardly appreciated when he heard it.

    Later, Emery realized the reason as to why the Dragon protege was willing to share his thoughts. All along, the man had always put himself above him. Never in his mind did he thought Emery as a threat who would be able to beat him.

    But of course, Emery just smiled wryly when he found out this fact. He had no intention of bringing this up to the Dragon prot��g��s, as there was no point at all for them to argue about it. He just needed to find the opportune moment to prove the other party wrong, after all.

    This particr day, Emery was caught off guard by Zach who had interestingly asked a different matter �C a more personal one.

    "Emery.. Tell me what you will do after graduating from the academy? Are you going to go for further studies, or enter military duty?"

    Naturally, Emery knew about the two choices. The former would keep him tied in service of the Magus Academy, while thetter �C as it directly implied �C would enlist him straight to the military, being part of the magus alliance fighting forces.

    However, unlike what the Dragon protege expected, Emery would not choose both options. As for someone who was from a lower realm like him, there was another choice that was different from the two.

    "Neither." Emery replied, causing Zach to raise his eyebrows at him. "I will be returning home." He added, a sincere longing for home was apparent in his voice and facial expression.

    But then, he saw Zach''s expression change that startled him. To his surprise, the Dragon half-blood unexpectedly lost his cool and eximed in a raised tone. It was as if he couldn''t believe what he had just heard.

    "Going home! Are you kidding me!?"

    Before Emery could say anything, the young dragon beat him to it.

    "Emery, we are at war! Especially us half-bloods on two fronts with those humans that hate us! Why the hell did you choose to return home!?"

    Without giving Emery an opportunity to speak, the Dragon protege began to speak a long and thorough exnation about the honor of heading to the frontline, as he himself would be joining the military after graduation.

    At this moment, Emery couldn''t help but recall what Annara had told him about Zach. The fact that the Dragon half-blood aimed to bring his father''s honor back by obtaining numerous merits at the frontline.

    It kind of exined the reason as to why his reaction was extreme, but it didn''t mean Emery would have to ept it as truth. Still, Emery chose to convey his point across in a non-aggressive approach.

    "Sorry if I let you down, Zach. but there''s too much going on in my home that I can''t leave for anything else just yet."

    It was truly unfortunate that when a lower realm acolyte like Emery decided to return home, he won''t be able to return back and forth to the Magus Universe until he became a magus. For individuals like Zach who really valued power, they would certainly find his choice of returning home a mistake.

    After his long rant, Zach took a deep breath. Apparently, he himself was surprised by how emotional he was. There was a moment of silence until Zach finally spoke once more.

    "You''re only wasting your time and talent if you choose to return home."

    He stood up and looked away as he added, "It seems I was wrong in choosing you.. You are wasting my time as well!"

    Emery saw the glint of disappointment in his eyes as he walked away saying, "Don''t follow me" and flew into the sky leaving him to hunt by himself.

    It seemed that their newly formed corporation had ended. It was such a short one.

    Emery heaved a sigh. He understood what Zach meant. Unfortunately, unlike thetter who was born in a high realm and had a king and leader of a powerful faction as uncle, Emery had no one else he could depend on.

    There was no way he could fight in a distant war when he didn''t know an inkling about the fate of the people he cared about. Once again, he heaved a long sigh of helplessness.

    Now that the Dragon had left, it was time for him to find a new way to devour more creatures and break through to the next stage.

 Chapter ?1111 Breakthrough

    Chapter ?1111 Breakthrough

    Without the presence of the Dragon protege hunting together with him, Emery had essentially lost a very capable frontliner and thus needed to find a new strategy to hunt the horde of Shrikes.

    Fortunately, he still had his Jade Warrior summons to help him in his endeavor of hunting the creatures.

    "This creature is tough to kill!"

    The moment Emery encountered a pack of the Legendary beasts, he would immediately summon an army of Jade Warriors andmand them to bar them from reaching him. That way, he was free to do as he pleased, killing the creature one by one while at the same time staying out of harm''s way.

    But still, although the Dragon protege''s role could be reced by the Jade Warriors, thetter was simply iparable to the former. Without Zach''s help, the speed of killing and devouring the scorpion creatures fell down by a huge margin.

    Emery also tried his luck and fought the Mythical creature by himself. Unfortunately, such a deed still seemed impossible for him at the moment because he kept being distracted by the Legendary ones who kept appearing without stopping, which eventually forced him to retreat.

    "No!, too much of a risk"

    With the current situation he was dealt with, Emery could only devour a few dozen Shrikes per day, whichted him an increase of one or two spirit force at most. Ackluster gain whenpared to a few days ago.

    However, Emery was actually not too worried about the whole situation. He just took it as an opportunity to experiment on the newfoundprehension of the gravity pressure of the.

    With that said, his figure teleported to and from as he ceaselessly cast his space magic. He further challenged what heprehended by casting [Blink], [Aegies of Void], and even [Spatial Gate] to break the gravity pressure.

    Thanks to that, with each passing day, Emery discovered that his resistance to external gravitational pressure increased as he found his body bing lighter and lighter, and his Spirit Reading capability gradually returned to its normal state.

    Another week passed, and after constantly devouring and absorbing copious amounts of energy from the Shrikes, coupled with the help of Spirit Foundation Pill, Emery finally reached the bottleneck he had been waiting for.

    [Spirit force: 1700]

    Without further ado, Emery halted his streaks of hunting and found a safe secluded spot on top of a rocky mountain. He sat inside the small cave he found, assumed the lotus position and closed his eyes.

    There, Emery spent time consolidating all the things he hadprehended since hisst breakthrough.

    His constant fighting with the help of his Jade Warrior summons, as well as the earth spirit energy he devoured from the scorpion creatures, bestowed him with a lot ofprehension in the said element.

    But of course, there was also his newfoundprehension in the Light Element to consider.

    However, Emery knew that what he currently had still wasn''t enough to build his second pir of Light Element. Hence to be safe, the Earth Element would be his main focus to create the next pir in his nature core.

    As for the darkness core, Emery had gained even moreprehension in the Darkness Element. Specifically hisprehension in space and gravity which had reached a new heightpared to the past.

    To ensure he achieved the highest chance of sess before he started, Emery gave hours of conditioning and preparing his two cores to wee their two new pirs. When he was finally ready, he swiftly started the process by consuming two Spirit Foundation Pills which would act as the impetus.

    The deluge of spirit energy that came after the consumption of the pills became the vessel for him to push through the bottleneck and achieve a breakthrough. His eyebrows slightly furrowed as his consciousness delved deep within him.

    One hour,

    Three hours,

    Half a day.

    That much time had passed, and a frown could be seen on Emery''s face as there was still no sign of a pir forming. It was peculiar, especially so with the fact he had consumed Spirit Foundation Pills to assist the process.

    Still, Emery hadn''t given up yet and gave another few hours.

    s, there was still no sign of a breakthrough at all. Instead, the effect of the Spirit Foundation Pill had dwindled at this point, rendering it useless.

    This unusual situation of course confused Emery, and he couldn''t help but begin to worry. After all, his dual spirit core was the result of various unique circumstances, and he had never seen any cases topare.

    Thest time Emery had a breakthrough was when he fixed his cracked devour pir, he wonders if his unsessful attempt this time had something to do with him depending too much on his devour ability.

    The simpler possibility was that his next pir will be where he crosses from the middle stage to the high stage of rank 9 Acolyte, hence he might need betterprehension to make a breakthrough.

    Understanding that he most likely wouldn''t be able to form his pirs before resolving this matter, Emery could only continue his hunt.

    With that, two more days passed, and by that time, Emery had another problem to think about.

    It had almost been a month, and his urge was starting to go on its antics again.

    "Well, at least if I would transform, there are no people around to hurt." Emery thought to himself.

    This particr thought reminded him of Zach. It had been days since hest saw the Dragon protege, and therefore he couldn''t help but wonder how the man was doing in this hellhole of a ce.

    With his Spirit Reading returning to its normal state, Emery was able to create Spatial Gates anywhere within a fifty mile radius. Hence, he decided to explore thend again searching for anything other than the gray sand or scorpion creatures.

    It was only after a day of wandering around that Emery finally found something noteworthy.

    His enhanced Spirit Reading, allowed him to perceive a space deep within one of the gray mountains.

    "Anotheryer!? A deeper one?!"

    Fueled by a curiosity of the new discovery, Emery proceeded to explore the mountain which led him to find another massive crack on the ground. When he scanned the ce from above, he felt an eerie feeling until suddenly felt another spirit energy connecting to him.

    It surprisingly came with a familiar voice.

    "Young wolf..? Good, you are right on time... Come down here!"

    It was the voice of Grand Magus Lilith of the Dragon bloodline.

 Chapter ?1112 Voices

    Chapter ?1112 Voices

    The grand magus'' voice that went straight into and reverberated inside his mind was like an absolute order, forcing his feet to move by themselves and bring him into the abyss-like crack in front of him.

    As his body rapidly dropped down through the pitch ck hole, Emery started to hear unfamiliar voices.

    They all came in the form of soft whispers in his mind, as if they were trying to seduce him; and the deeper he fell, the more voices he heard.

    Just like the voices he heard from the other restricted inds, Emery couldn''t understand a single word of what they were trying to convey. Not with his Spirit Reading nor the trantion function the symbol etched on his palm possessed.

    When he reached thirty miles deep, his feet finally touched the ground once more. Once hended Emery immediately felt bone-chilling air in his surroundings followed by multiple eerie-looking forms made of white mist.

    "Is.. that.. Human?"

    These mist forms were quite abstract in shape, but most were in humanoid shape.

    It took Emery a few seconds to realize that the voices echoing in his mind actually originated from these mists, and as more mist came closer to him, the voices only got louder to the point of bing unbearable.

    Arrghhh!!

    The iprehensible whispers affected his mind, and he found his consciousness began to gradually slip away. At this moment, Emery knew that he was in danger.

    ''I have to get away from this ce!''

    Immediately, Emery attempted to cast Spatial Gate to create a portal that would bring him out of this bizarre ce. But then, one powerful voice a��� that of Grand Magus Lilith a��� reverberated in his mind, causing the dozens or so iprehensible whispers to be silent.

    "Just follow my voice.. Come here!!"

    "Yes... Elder"

    Emery walked through the dark underground cavern under the guide of the grand magus'' voice. He saw the presence of the hundreds of bones strewn across the area, huge and small scattered all over the ground and embedded in the walls.

    The further he traveled through the cave, the more mist existences Emery encountered. All of them were trying their best to block his way, and with their increasing number, he could feel the stronger the gravity pressing his body became.

    Emery realized that this ce was truly terrifying, and the fact that he would not be able to stay here for more than a minute were it not for the voice of the grand magus leading and blocking the iprehensive voices from affecting him.

    Following Grand Magus Lilith''s instruction word by word, Emery made his way through one of the multiple tunnels he encountered at a crossroad until he finally found a huge cave with a dark shining crystal whose light covered the entire ce.

    There, the female grand magus could be seen standing still in front of it.

    Looking in the direction of the grand magus, Emery''s eyes were quickly attracted to two humongous bones seen embedded on the left and right walls of the crystal. A sh of recognition appeared in his eyes.

    ''Dragon bone?'' was the first word that came to Emery''s mind when he saw the two sets of bones. The grand magus seemed to hear this thought of his as her voice echoed through his mind the next moment. "Yes they are. Magnificent, aren''t they?"

    Emery slowly approached the elder, stopped a few feet away, and gave a sign of respect to the other party. It only then did he realize that there was some kind of energy channeling from the female grand magus to the dark crystal.

    Before he could do anything else, the grand magus slowly turned her head to him. He could feel the existence of a slight probe into his mind before thetter spoke to him.

    "Good.. You have progressed as expected. Nowe here."

    Grand Magus Lilith beckoned Emery to sit next to her in the lotus position. She then told him to focus his mind on the dark shining crystal, instructing him to see beyond and what was inside the crystal.

    In this cave, the gravitational pressure was manifold stronger than the outside exerted, and Emery felt even more pressure when he focused his concentration on the dark crystal.

    He quickly realized that the additional gravitational pressure actually came from within the crystal his attention was currently on, and it seemed like it was testing the capabilities of his Spirit Reading.

    Knowing roughly what the female grand magus wanted, Emery epted the challenge and tried to peer deep into the dark crystal. But then, much to his surprise, the two entire weeks'' worth of training his Spirit Reading under the restrictive gravitational pressure only allowed him to pierce five meters into the crystal.

    "Don''t worry. That''s good enough." Grand Magus Lilith said when she saw the look on Emery''s face.

    She then nonchntly went behind Emery and ced both her hands on his head.

    "Now try again."

    Emery immediately did as asked, and in that instant experienced a sudden boost to his Spirit Reading. In that moment, his consciousness broke through its limit and went deeper into the mysteries of the dark crystal.

    10 meters,

    20 meters,

    And he still continued.

    To be honest, the deed was quite a painful process to go through. However, just as Emery was about to stop, the grand magus'' words once again roused and forced him to continue, until his consciousness eventually reached a dark space inside the crystal.

    What Emery found there was shocking to behold. The bones and flesh of a humanoid giant, at least twenty meters tall. As he observed the corpse from the ground up, Emery was shocked when he sensed there was still energy lying within.

    At a nce, he could tell the energy was the powerful and terrifying kind. Just a slight, brief contact it had with the consciousness of his Spirit Reading was enough to instantly terrify him.

    "Keep going... What you sense is the soul of a Celestial, but it''s dormant."

    There were many doubts in Emery about what the grand magus wanted him to do. s, all his will was rendered useless under the control of the other party. He could only grit his teeth and march forward as instructed.

    Finally, when his Spirit Reading entered the soul and looked upon it, Emery felt as if the creature''s soul was looking back at him, everything of him wasid bare before this gaze.

    In an instant, Emery felt excruciating pain enter his whole body. A spirit attack that felt as if thousands of sharp needles pierced straight into his brain. A loud scream involuntarily escaped because of how painful it was.

    "ARRGGGHHHH!!!"

    Emery immediately turned tail and tried to get out of this space. Unfortunately, the grand magus blocked his way out, forcing him to stay and suffer this torturous sensation. Her voice sounded again amidst the excruciating pain.

    "You will hold on until I say otherwise."

    Left with no other choice, Emery could only give his best to withstand the torment. It was such an agonizing process thatsted for days and only through the thought of his friend and girl that he could resist the pain.

 Chapter ?1113 Breaktrough

    Chapter ?1113 Breaktrough

    [Astrapi - Lightning Institute]

    This particr institute of the Magus Academy lies on what is probably one of the most unstables in the gxy. Booming thunders and sparks of lightning were seen all over the''s surface and horizon.

    Taking advantage of this rather disastrous climate, the institute installed a device that was able to receive and absorb all stray lightning that struck the institute, sparing the building from the destruction it should have faced.

    On top of the flying construct, there were three-tower, special training grounds eligible only for the Lightning Institute''s best and most promising acolytes. In that ce, all the abundant energy from the lightning struck was utilized to provide spirit energy which to be used to help an acolyte reach a breakthrough.

    A ck-haired girl could be seen sitting inside one of the towers. Her eyes were tightly closed as her body assumed a lotus formation, which she had been maintaining for days while holding a turtle-shaped jade artifact in her hand.

    It was apparent to see that the girl had been learning theplicated markings visible on the turtle''s back, and had been absorbed in her profound journey to unravel the 384binations within.

    At the moment, the onebination she focused on unraveling was the Sky Arraybination which involved abination of three certain elements; Lightning, Wind, and Ice.

    The flow of the wind, the ferocity of the sky, and the density of the ice. Each element has its uses and characteristics. The multiple formations of the particr Arrays gave a pattern, a form on how the three elements could rte to one another.

    Combined with her newly-mastered stage 7 of [Dao Divine Technique], the ck-haired girl finally managed to stir a reaction from her spirit core. In the next instant, one new tendril-like energy emerged from its surface before forming into a towering structure.

    [The ninth pir was formed]

    The breakthrough, however, didn''t just end with the pir alone. It brought certain changes in the foundation of her spirit core that seemed to sessfully link all three elements with one another in harmony.

    [Kleopatra]

    [Acolyte rank 9 - High Stage - 9 pirs]

    [Spirit force: 955]

    [Lightning - 4]

    [Wind - 2]

    [Ice - 2]

    [Water - 1]

    Immediately after, the ck-haired girl felt a sensation of power emerging from her spirit core. Akin to a volcano, she unleashed the spirit energy that was bubbling within her by throwing a powerful lightning st into the high sky, producing a loud bang that eclipsed the sound of lightning strikes.

    Once she opened her eyes, she found a female grand magus with dark skin and white hair standing in front of her. Recognizing the figure, she gave a respectful gesture before saying, "Master, I have seeded."

    The female grand magus was certainly overjoyed, seeing her current expression.

    "Congrattions, Klea. You have now sessfully formed yourst pir and linked the three elements." With a smile on her face, she continued, "This will definitely help you in understanding one of the advancedws, the Law of the Sky."

    Hearing this, the calm look the Egyptian Queen had on her face turned to a smile as she once again expressed her gratitude to Grand Magus Ororo who was standing in front of her. Thetter looked at her with a fond smile.

    "Thank you, master. It''s all because of your guidance."

    The grand magus chuckled as she said, "Hahaha, you don''t have to undermine yourself, Klea. You are a very talented person. I''m confident that you are currently stronger than half of those privileged students..."

    She paused for a moment before continuing, "..If only you hadn''t wasted your time on that boy, you would most likely have achieved even greater achievements than you are now." An expression of pity could be seen on the grand magus'' face.

    Hearing that, Klea calmly stood up, approached and held her master''s arm as she spoke with a smile. "What''s the fun in that, master..?" the ck-haired girl giggled mischievously at her own words.

    With her newfound breakthrough, Klea was eager to test her current prowess. Conveying her intention to her master, Grand Magus Ororo surprisingly expressed that she had some free time in her hand.

    As a result, Klea had some spar with her master to test the limit she currently had. She gained a lot from the spars, and in addition, the grand magus even taught her one of her special spells before departing for her business.

    As soon as Grand Magus Ororo left the training ground, Klea saw one of the institute staff walking toward her.

    "Acolyte, someone is looking for you. It was a young man, and he said he was from your home."

    The words spoken by the institute staff carried the final nail that made her day today a perfect whole. A long-awaited breakthrough, a brand-new spell from her master, and now her man came to pick her up; what more could she ask for?

    Thanking the staff for his hard work, Klea quickly walked over where the person was waiting with a cheerful skip. However, the moment she reached the lobby, even though what was waiting for her was still a pleasant face, she couldn''t help but be slightly disappointed as the other party was not Emery.

    Still, she greeted her visitor with a warm wee.

    "Julian! You are back!"

    Klea quickly gave the young handsome man a hug. She was d that Julian was safe after his four months journey on the Nephilim. After a while, she let go of the embrace and scanned the man up and down.

    "How are you? And what are you doing here?"

    To her surprise, the Roman seemed very excited as he said, "I really want to see a familiar face after my long trip... but I found no one but you!"

    A pondering expression appeared on Klea''s face at those words, before she nodded in agreement. "Yeah. I think the others haven''t returned from their training. As for Emery, he''s still in Hyperion."

    Finally seeing the Roman once again, Klea couldn''t help but talk about what happened in the past four months since they met thest time. She began from her adventures with Emery, what had happened in the monthly arena, to sharing what thetter was currently doing.

    "Wow... there''s a lot of things happening in my absence, huh." Julian said with a joking tone. "Anyway, yeah, I saw his new fifth ranking. But still, to train with Zach is really unexpected news for me."

    "What about you, Julian? You must have a great story about your life living among the enemy!" Klea asked, very curious about the matter.

    Julian could onlyugh wryly at her words before saying, "You can''t imagine how much I learned.. And so much I want to share..." He paused for a moment. "Everything... Everything I experienced there was mind-blowing really." There was much excitement within the Roman eyes as he said the words.

    "I see..." She nodded her head. "You are having a good time then.."

    "Hahaha.." The Roman justughed at her words, before he turned serious and said, "If you''re not busy with anything, I can show you some actually. Do you have free time right now?"

    "Yes, of course! Where will we be going?" Klea said, excitement apparent in her voice. "I have been stuck in the tower for a few weeks now. I can definitely use some fresh air outside."

    Julian pped his hands. "Great. Come with me to Hyperion."

    The two headed for Hyperion, this time, Klea came as Julian''s visitor. When they arrived there, Klea was surprised to see their arrival coincided with the end-of-the-month arena schedule. She turned to herpany and saw the faint smile on his face.

    "Are we going to watch the fight?" She asked curiously.

    "Just be patient," said Julian, a faint smile still on his face.

    After the first fight, the referee in the arena apparently called for a familiar name.

    "Next fight! Julian Kaesar!!''

    A look of realization shed across Klea''s face as she heard the referee. "Ahh, I realize now. You asked me to apany you here because you wanted to show off didn''t you!?" She said while rolling her eyes.

    A jollyugh rang in the air. "Hahaha, indeed.." the Roman looked at the ck-haired girl and raised one of his eyebrows. "I thought you wanted to hear what happened to me over thest four months, no? So I thought, rather than talking about it, it would be better if I showed it to you in person."

    Saying those words, Julian walked into the arena confidently. There, his opponent awaited a��� a privileged acolyte who was ranked 75th. On the other hand, Klea was curious about what her friend had in store after hearing what he said.

    When she caught sight of the information disyed on the screen above the arena, she was surprised to see the words on Julian''s information.

    [Rank 92: Julian Kaesar (35)]

    Julian has a test ranking of 35.

 Chapter ?1114 Winning

    Chapter ?1114 Winning

    Wielding a hammer in one hand and a square shield in the other, a brown-haired young man hailing from the lower realm fought his opponent a��� a privileged acolyte a��� in a manner that stunned the audience.

    He was only known by the crowd as one of the friends of the famous Savage Acolyte. However, unlike the exciting battles of the wolf half-blood who fought passionately through his sheer power, this particr young man was sort of boring to watch.

    He fought cautiously, or rather, steadily. The particr fighting style that this young man had adopted slowly but surely suffocated his opponent with its methodical approach, leaving no room or opportunity whatsoever.

    A block by a shield, which instantly followed by an attack that didn''t pack much impact to his opponent but never put himself in risk as well. It seemed simple and looked boring, but such fighting style was effective in the hand of the young man.

    The fight went on like this for so long that the audience got so bored they didn''t really pay much interest to the fight anymore. It was only when the referee announced the name of the winner did their attention return to the arena.

    ...

    "Julian Kaesar wins!"

    After winning his third bout which raised his ranking to 78th ce, Julian finally caught the audience''s attention again. Mutters and discussions about him began to spread among those present in the arena.

    "That''s the top 5 ranking guy from the second game, isn''t he?"

    "You''re right. But I heard that he''s a strategist, not much of a fighter; so I''m quite surprised by his performance."

    Oblivious to the debate over his peculiar performance, Julian gestured to the referee to continue his fourth duel of the day. This time, the person walking up to the arena was a face he was familiar with, a fellowrade during the mid-test.

    The 70th ranked, Reyne.

    Stopping in her tracks a few meters away from the Roman, Reyne smiled at thetter.

    "I can see you''ve improved, but make no mistake thinking you can win against me."

    Reyne was a bow user that depended on her rune arrows, and thanks to their cooperation in the past Julian felt quite confident fighting her since he knew her skills and kit pretty well. Hence the Roman yed the battle with the utmost care, watching his steps cautiously and dodging all the arrows shot in his direction.

    After a few minutes, Reyne was surprised when she realized she had been led to a corner by Julian. Apparently, all his movements a��� the blocks, dodges, and counterattacks a��� were carefully nned out in order to bring her in her current disadvantageous position.

    "You got me, Julian. But I won''t be defeated so easily!"

    [Shield Bash]

    Feeling there was something within his opponent''s words, Julian immediately used his skill as a way to throw himself close while also blocking Reyne''sst few arrows.

    KABOOM!!

    A deafening sound ensued as an explosion urred in the arena. To the surprise of the audience, Reyne had shot powerful explosive arrows that could potentially deal critical damage to her opponent.

    But what surprised them, even more, was the fact that the Roman appeared to be unharmed. Instead of being injured or knocked back by the explosion, the young man managed to close in on the archer girl.

    "Not yet!!" Reyne shouted.

    Just as Julian''s shield was about to hit the girl and knock her out, it was stopped by something. Various reactions emerged from the audience when they saw that the girl still had a trick up her sleeve.

    Julian''s eyebrows rose slightly seeing the bow she used had transformed entirely, now taking the form of a long spear. Grasping the shaft of her weapon, Reyne stopped his shield that was about to strike her body.

    Immediately after, the tip of the spear spun and shot towards the opening the Roman had.

    s, Julian responded swiftly by putting his hammer on the trajectory of the spear. Sparks appeared as the two weapons shed. The former eyed thetter, surprised by the fact that she was unexpectedly good in closebat.

    "What a surprise, Reyne!" Julian said with an excitedugh.

    The two fought fiercely and the audience was free topare their respective skills. At first nce, most of the audience thought that Reyne would win as the spear which possessed much more flexibility and reach should have won the confrontation between the two weapons.

    However, things didn''t exactly go as expected.

    A few minutes into their fight, Reyne thrust her spear forward when she saw an opening in Julian''s defense. But instead of stopping the attack by positioning his hammer or shield, the Roman raised his hammer high in the air and dropped it onto the spear.

    The spear''s path changed, shooting downwards. As a result, the spear and hammer were embedded in the arena floor, with thetter being above the former. Then, the Roman let go of his hammer.

    With his opponent''s weapon disabled by his own, Julian''s right hand reached for the back of his shield and pulled out a golden short sword hidden there. Without further ado, he ran the weapon along the shaft of Reyne''s spear, wounding her hands, until the sword eventually touched her neck.

    Unbothered by the cold metallic feeling on her skin, the archer girl stared at Roman saying,

    "What a move, Julian. One I didn''t expect."

    Facing his opponent''spliment, Julian calmly said, "Yes.. unfortunately for you, I have a past grudge against spears."

    "Julian Kaesar wins!"

    By this point, Julian had won a total of four fights, and when he did so with almost no injury, people finally began to pay attention to him. His name reverberated throughout the arena as people began shouting loudly.

    Klea who was sitting among these people understood very well how much Julian had really changed. In fact, in her eyes everything about him had transformed; his movements, his strength, his tactics.

    She also knew that the Roman hadn''t used any spell or even the basic [Immortal Gate] to defeat his opponents so far.

    It was apparent that the trip to the Nephilim domain had brought massive changes to Julian.

    "What happened to you there?" She muttered under her breath as she stared at the figure standing in the arena.

    At this moment, a figure came approaching her. A familiar young man with golden hair.

    "I have seen the potential of that guy ever sincest year. But I guess only a Grade 5 faction like Nephilim could turn raw metal into gold in mere four months."

    The young man was the Harlight Prince Roran, and looking at his expression, it was apparent that he was regretful by the notion of being unable topletely lure Julian to join his faction when he had the chance.

    Klea turned her head to him and asked, "Do you know how he can be that strong this fast, Roran?"

    Hearing that, Roran gave a slight chuckle as he said, "Yes I know.. But as courtesy of a friend, I will let him tell you himself."

    In the meantime, the Roman continued his fight and won his fifth and sixth duels beautifully. His deed of winning six times in a row was certainly enough to bring most, if not all, of the crowds to cheer for him.

    "One more!! One more!!"

    Julian casually raised his hand and gave a sign that he would not disappoint, which sparked an enthusiastic and lively response from the audience. His next opponent quickly walked up to the arena, and it was another familiar face. One too familiar, in fact.

    "Next fight! Rank 50... Armand Nephilim!"

    The Nephilim walked to the arena with a condescending look on his face. Staring at the Roman, he said, "You are new to the faction, so I will take it easy and will not hurt you too badly."

    Julian, however, responded to such words with a chuckle before saying, "Hahaha, unfortunately, You are the main reason why I am here today."

 Chapter ?1115 Kaesar

    Chapter ?1115 Kaesar

    Julian remained standing in the arena, his subtle gait told he was ready to fight the golden-haired Nephilim noble, Armand Nephilim. This attitude of his, of course, was noticed by his opponent and upset the other party.

    "Huh! New guy! Do you think now that you are part of Nephilim I wouldn''t dare to hurt a single hair of yours?! If so, let me tell you something!" An enraged look on his face, Armand continued his words, "You. Are. Wrong."

    While the Nephilim were speaking, a smile continued to hang on the Roman''s face. When his opponent finally finished bbering, Julian simply smiled and nonchntly said, "That is good to know."

    It was evident that the Nephilim noble was enraged by the response he showed as the man proceeded to take out all of his Soaring Shuttles at once. In the next instant, eight deadly flying rotating objects were sent towards the Roman.

    The eight flying rotating objects were Nephilim''s proud artifact as it was one of the top Magus Universe spirit-based flying weapons. Most acolytes would be terrified to face such formidable weapons, and indeed Julian was the same as he used to be worried if he ever faced them. But now, that no longer mattered.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 6]

    Faintyer of zing energy swiftly enveloped the Roman''s body, giving an increase of strength and agility in the form of battle power. With that, Julian possessed enough speed and strength to dodge and strike all the iing shuttles with his shield.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Loud metallic sounds reverberated in the air as Soaring Shuttles shed against the shield in Julian''s hand.

    Seeing that his opponent was able to hold the attacks his artifact unleashed, Armand decided to use his best card. Spirit energy in the surrounding area began to converge in the Nephilim''s direction as the spell took effect.

    [Angelic Descent]

    The Divine spell manifested itself and pairs of angelic wings materialized on the back of Armand, his feet rapidly rising into the air following its emergence. As his body floated in mid-air, the Nephilim proceeded to take out eight more Soaring Shuttles which he immediately ordered to attack his opponent.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Julian''s figure was seen moving all over the ce as he dodged and continued to block the relentless attacks of Armand''s Soaring Shuttles. However, this onught of strikes proved too much even for him as the Roman began to look overwhelmed and be pushed around.

    "Hahahaha!!" A boisterousughter erupted from the center of the arena as Julian''s situation continued. What came right after that was a voice filled with haughtiness. "Now kneel before me, you lower realm trash!"

    CLANK!!

    Armand''s words were cut short when he was startled by something that shot just inches away from him. He quickly tried to figure out what it was, and soon realized that it was actually one of his Soaring Shuttles.

    Apparently, it was sent back towards him and almost hit his face.

    "What!!? That was close, you bast�C"

    Before he could finish his words, Armand had to stop what he was nning to say to move aside. The next second, another object shot past the spot where he had been; one of his Soaring Shuttles had once again been sent back to him!

    "No fucking way!"

    As if to deny his words, Armand was in shock when he realized that now his opponent could dodge all of his Soaring Shuttles with ease. It reached to the point that the other party even countered back with his own weapon!

    "Huh! I will kill you!!"

    Waving gestures with his hand, Armand revealed a newfound attack of his. Under hismand, all the Soaring Shuttles �C including the two that were sent back �C flew and converged in the air. The sixteen of them rose high into the sky before they all plunged in unison, arraying themselves in a formation. Akin to falling meteors, they fell at an unprecedented speed towards the Roman.

    Much to the audience''s surprise, in a situation like this Julian chose to do something else instead of running away. To their confusion, the Roman suddenly lodged his shield into the ground and went to his knees, fitting his body behind the shield. The next instant, a translucent shining barrier was created all around the shield.

    [Sentinel Defense]

    BOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!

    An earth-shattering sound shook the entire arena as the Soaring Shuttles struck the shield. A cloud of dust rose into the air, but onlookers expected the Roman at least suffered an injury. However, when the dust receded and they could see the man''s figure once more, they were all shocked �C without exception.

    There, the shield was still standing without a single blemish on its surface and the man that took cover behind it seemed unharmed.

    "No! No fucking way!"

    Without the slightest hesitation, Julian took advantage of the Nephilim''s shocked state to quickly turn his body and throw the shield towards thetter. The shield flew rapidly in the air and managed to hit Armand hard, knocking him down to the ground.

    Before the man realized his current state and did anything, suddenly the ground he fell onto softened. Immediately, his body sank down and was held in ce by the ground �C all four limbs and neck.

    Armand of course tried to break free immediately, but at that point Julian already jumped on top of him. The Roman kicked his opponent''s chest as hard as he could and pinned his body down with his entire weight.

    "Arrghh!! You dare!!" Armandshed venomously. "If you dare to hurt me, you will be reprimanded by the faction!!"

    s, the Nephilim''s attempt was in vain. Julian still had his smile on his face. It even widened when he heard the ''threat''. "Well, this is certainly funny, isn''t it?" Looking at the person beneath him, the Roman said, ``I was sent by the faction to reprimand you!"

    A look of disbelief immediately colored the Nephilim''s face. It was clear that he couldn''t believe what he had just heard.

    "What?! No! No! You''re fucking liar!"

    Still with a smile, Julian continued his words."Apparently, you and yourpanions are such a disgrace to the faction that they think you guys need to be taught a lesson."

    Armand turned pale in that instant, and swiftly shouted, "I surrend�C"

    s, before he could finish his words, Julian had smashed his shield to the Nephilim''s face. Immediately after, a series of blows rained down on thetter, forbidding him to say any words whatsoever.

    "This one a message from the faction''s!" BAAMM!!

    "This one is for the people of Earth!" BAAMM!!

    "This one is for messing with my friends!" BAAMM!!

    "This one is for your ugly face!" BAAMM!!

    The reason the Roman uttered every time he hit Armand became unreasonable as the count became higher. But the former didn''t care. At the moment, Julian was just busy savoring every blow he dealt upon the Nephilim.

    Blood sttered on the ground, while the sound of bones breaking could be heard every few blows. Armand''s face had turned to aplete mess before the referee finally took action and stopped the fight.

    "Julian Kaesar wins!"

    [Rank 50 - Julian Kaesar (rank 35)]

    With the referee announcing his victory, Julian looked at the screen above which currently shows his achievement of defeating seven opponents in a row. Even though he still had the energy to continue, the Roman decided to finally stop.

    As he walked out of the arena, he candidly waved his bloody hands toward the cheering audience.

 Chapter ?1116 Later

    Chapter ?1116 Later

    "Cheers!!"

    "Congrats!!"

    Inside one of the Hyperion Hub''s rxation facilities, three sses filled with sparkling beverages clinked against one another as three figures were celebrating the sessful duel of one of them, who had just beaten seven people and rose through half of the privileged ss ranking.

    "It''s truly an amazing fight, Julian! The way you treat that Nephilim, that sure took a lot of guts from your part!"

    "Hahaha, thanks Roran. It''s indeed a tough one, but I have it all under control!"

    Hearing such a reply, the golden-haired young man squinted his eyes as he said, "Do not think that I wouldn''t find out!" Seeing the look thrown at him, Roran continued, "I know that you still keep your true strength hidden! As for the reason why... I''m guessing you want to save it for the final test!"

    Boisterousughter resounded in the air. The young man whom Roran was talking to patted him on the shoulder saying, "I really couldn''t hide anything from you, pal!"

    Upon hearing the word ''test'', thest person in the room had their interest piqued. The girl who was sitting among them swiftly asked about the matter.

    "You two already know what this year''s final exam is about?" Klea asked, very curious.

    It was Roran who nodded and answered the beautiful ck-haired girl. "I should be official in a few days, but my family... and of course the Nephilim, already knew about it."

    "Wow, what a privilege," Kleamented, to which the golden-haired young man just responded with a wry smile.

    Roran then shared the details of the final test he had received. Apparently, the test would be separated into two parts. One would be a small group mission which would be held in three weeks and followed with a tournament shortly after.

    "Actually, the tournament format wasn''t held every year; it''s a rare asion. It''s just that, I heard the headmaster insists that it needs to take ce this year."

    Hearing that, Julian added what he knew. "That''s right. Apparently, it''s because of the two people on the top of the ranking, and that Dragon bloodline. Those people also what gives much pressure to Eeshoo"

    After he said those words, Julian suddenly noticed Klea''s cold gaze. A momentter, realization dawned on him as he swiftly said, "And of course, our own champion Emery! Hahahaha.."

    Barely averting a disaster, the Roman then told Klea that this tournament would be a great opportunity for the Earth group.

    "Since elite acolytes are allowed to join, you Klea, Chumo, and that Thracian, can prove your worth onest time!"

    The news certainly made Klea excited about the uing event they were about to face. Hence she nodded her head at the Roman''s words, before continuing to hear the details of the second part of the final test.

    As for the group mission, it turned out that Headmaster Delbrand had prepared missions that were customized to each and every one of them.

    "Well, there should be nothing to worry about. Being an elite would already be enough for a pass from the academy, and if you want some honorable title upon graduation, you just need to make sure your grades are in the top 300."

    In the previous final tests, half of those ranks would normally be filled by the privileged acolytes, leaving only one hundred spots that were being fought over one thousand elite acolytes that might have participated.

    Before long, Roran excused himself with the two as he apparently had some business he had to take care of. The room couldn''t help but feel emptier with his departure as only Klea and Julian were left in the premises.

    With only two of them here, Klea looked at the Roman with a serious expression saying, "You are much stronger and more confident now, Julian. So are you ready to share what happened to you in that ce? How did you get so strong so quickly?"

    To her surprise, she saw a hesitant look appear on Julian''s face for a moment before he finally spoke.

    "About this... hmm... I actually can''t really show it here.." Staring at her, he said, "I will...ter when we return home."

    "What? On Earth?" Klea repeated, making sure what she heard wasn''t wrong. "Now you are making me even more curious. Tell me, what is it?"

    Still, the Roman shook his head, refusing to borate on the secret of his power.

    "No no no... you will judge me badly if I tell you now... We will be home in less than two months, just wait until then."

    Realizing that she wouldn''t get her question answered now, Klea just snorted. "Huh! You''re just killing me right now with all this suspense."

    "Hahaha, don''t be angry..." Julian turned silent for a second before he said with a serious look.

    "You remember that night... just before Emery entered privilege ss?.. We promised that we will not get left behind... we will catch up... that''s all I am trying to do..."

    The roman continues saying "I will certainly need your help for this to seed, that''s why... Please be patient and trust in me."

    Saying those words, Julian took out something from his storage ring and showed it to Klea. It was a beautiful silver bracelet adorned with a mesmerizing ornament of a birds eye.

    "What is this?" She asked.

    "Think of it as a gift from my travels."

    When she checked what it was, Klea realized that it was not simply a beautiful-looking bracelet. It was a magical artifact.

    [Bracelet of Horus]

    [Artifact - Tier 5]

    [Enhancement boost]

    "You see, this bracelet should help strengthen the one you currently have. When I saw this during my travels, it immediately made me think of you. It''s something worthy of a queen."

    Klea didn''t hear half of what Julian said because she was distracted by the bracelet. On the other hand, the Roman seemed satisfied seeing such a reaction and said, "Come on, put it on! Let me see you wearing it!"

    Currently, Klea has already wore two bracelets. The [Bracelet of Anu] on her left wrist and the rainbow gem bracelet Emery gifted her on the right.

    Julian already grabbed her right hand and was about to take off the bracelet there thinking that it was just an ordinary bracelet when Klea suddenly stopped him and pulled her hand away.

    Seeing the look on the Roman''s face, she smiled and said, "Thank you for your gift, Julian... but I don''t need it. You can take it back."

    She quickly stood up and excused herself, leaving the Roman in his confused state.

    As she walked out of the room, Klea couldn''t help but lift her head and look upon the vast expanse.

    "When will you return, Emery?"

 Chapter ?1117 Limit

    Chapter ?1117 Limit

    One hundred miles deep within Hyperion, behind all the mist clouds and near its core, Emery was still sitting in front of the huge dark crystal. Grand Magus Lilith was seen standing behind him.

    From the expression and twitching he was currently showing, it was apparent to see that he was in constant, torturous pain from being forced to stare into the soul of a celestial being. One could only imagine how much pain he was experiencing.

    With the energy channeled by the garbed grand magus, Emery felt like he was able to slowly but surely scrape through and unravel the entity he had been probing into. But in exchange, the entire process delivered excruciating pain that hurt both his mind and spirit core.

    Three days passed where he constantly kept this process and suffered through, and finally he reached his limit. His entire body began to forcefully shut itself off as a form of protective measure.

    In this midst where he felt he could lose consciousness at any moment, Emery heard the voice of the female grand magus.

    "Is That''s all!?...That''s disappointing."

    Instead of letting him go however, the grand magus seemed to push him even further instead. It was as if she was trying to squeeze out every inch of worth that Emery had remaining.

    At this kind of situation and within his moment of weakness, Emery had no more will nor energy to care about anything. This led to a release of what had been suppressed a��� the urge which had been knocking for these few days a��� finally unleashed itself.

    Feeling the eruption of the urge, the voice of the grand magus sounded again.

    "Hah! You still have something in you! This is good!!"

    The grand magus didn''t look worried at all by the rampaging urge from within Emery. She simply strengthened the restraint she imposed on him.

    Although Emery''s body gradually changed into the wolf beast, he was still unable to move a muscle. All the emerging power and rage were contained by the grand magus, forcing it to once again be directed at the celestial soul.

    HOWL!

    It was at this moment that the nearly unconscious Emery felt what he had been doing thest few days under the agonizing paine to fruition. All the scrapping he had done with the help of the grand magus energy had finally managed to pierce a hole into the seemingly imprable wall.

    This discovery was quickly followed by a bright lighting from inside the dark crystal and a huge crack that gradually appeared on the crystal wall. At that moment, the sound ofughter echoed in the cave they were in.

    "Hahaha! Thank you, junior. You are truly much helpful. Thank you."

    At the same time, the phenomenon also managed to stop Emery''s transformation, forcing his already partially transformed body to return to its human form.

    The moment he did so, Emery immediately fell with his knees hitting the ground. With his blurry vision, he could see the female grand magus approaching the huge crack in the dark crystal and break it open with her bare hands.

    Thest thing Emery saw was the magus reaching for the corpse inside and appearing to harvest something. After that, everything turned dark as he finally fell unconscious from extreme exhaustion.

    There was just silence and darkness for a while, until he felt a particr sensation of warmth entering his mouth and flowing within his body.

    It didn''t take long for him to start feeling the senses of his body again, and from what he could sense at the moment, his body seemed to be lying still somewhere.

    "What is this... what is happening?"

    It was a great and pronounced feeling as if every fiber of his entire being slowly came to life.

    When the warmth finally flowed to his chest and arrived into his heart, Emery suddenly saw something that he hadn''t seen for a while.

    It was a glimpse of a figure a��� a massive wolf with half of its body seemingly shrouded by shadow while the other half was covered by light. Its appearance also came with a message that echoed in his mind.

    ''Devour and Life''

    He saw the wolf raise its head and howl at the bloody red moon hanging in the sky. It was a majestic and breathtaking sight, until Emery realized that there was a movement from behind the moon.

    Before he could focus his attention, the dark sky suddenly opened up like a curtain and showed a bright golden eye that looked straight into him, scaring him before it suddenly dissolved into the moon, and unexpectedly brought strength to the massive wolf howling at it.

    What followed after was a series of notifications that took Emery by surprise.

    [Calcting ancestor blood essence percentage...]

    [Analyzing genes]

    [33% twilight fey wolf essence found]

    [Your bloodline just went through a purifying process]

    [Genes purified]

    [Twilight Fey gene essence percentage increased to 37%]

    [Battle power increase exponentially]

    It was not only his battle power that was enhanced by this unexpected boon. There was also a tremendous amount of build-up energy within his two cores. Exactly the impetus he needed for the breakthrough he had been waiting for.

    [You have reached a breakthrough to the high stage of rank 9]

    A tremor was felt on the Darkness Core Foundation as a tendril-like energy emerged from its surface like a re. Looking at it, Emery could sense that the small thing contained all of his umtedprehension of space magic that had been continuously tempered through the pressure of gravity.

    [The thirteenth pir was formed - Darkness Element]

    Immediately after the establishment of his thirteenth pir, Emery swiftly bnced the equilibrium his dark core had with his nature core.

    At this moment, he gained another round ofprehension regarding the connection between gravity and the earth element, and with it, a tiny but emanating powerful air Earth Element spirit energy appeared and formed the subsequent pir.

    [The fourteen pir was formed - Earth Element]

    [Spirit force increases exponentially]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power: 256 (278)]

    [Spirit force: 1718]

    [Acolyte rank 9 - Highstage - 14 pirs formed]

    [Earth spirit - 3 pirs]

    [nt spirit - 2 pirs]

    [Water spirit - 1 pir]

    [light spirit - 1 pir]

    [Darkness spirit - 6 pirs]

    [Devour spirit - 1 pir]

    With thepletion of his thirteenth and fourteenth pir, Emery awoke from his unconscious state with a loud roar. A tremor ran through his entire body as he felt it brimming with a seemingly unstoppable power.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, Emery found himself in the familiar sight of gray sands. Dozens of Shrikes corpses were strewn everywhere, with the female grand magus staring at him with an amuse smile on her face.

    "You finally woke up, young wolf."

 Chapter ?1118 Celestial

    Chapter ?1118 Celestial

    Emery''s consciousness returned and he was awakened with a vigorous body, as well as lots of questions in his mind.

    After spending some time recollecting his thoughts and bearing, Emery stood up and approached the figure who was currently leisurely sitting on the dead body of a Mythical creature.

    "Elder.. What just happened?" He asked the female grand magus.

    Hearing the question, the grand magus smiled as she said, "We managed to break open one of the remaining celestial soul shards. It was buried behind a pocket of space, and you young acolyte�� your proficiency in space magic help me and contribute a lot in this endeavor."

    When she saw the confused look on Emery''s face still remain, Grand Magus Lilith gave a brief exnation about how Hyperion was a that formed through an ancient battle between celestial beings.

    Apparently, there were hundreds of shards like the one they had broken through. These remnants of celestials were hidden deep within the''s core area that were only essible to authorized personnel.

    Emery recalled that he had heard half of this story from Magus Ramona in the past, and this was evidently the other half which was also the secret behind the mist.

    It turned out that thend of gray sands he had spent a few weeks on was just one of the many scattered across the.

    Next, Emery asked the female grand magus about his unexpected advancement, wondering if thetter had an idea of it. Instead of answering his question with words, Grand Magus Lilith instead showed him a small ss jar. A shimmering ck liquid could be seen within it.

    "This liquid here is a Celestial Essence, extracted from the celestial that we have uncovered earlier. I gave some to you while you were unconscious just now, and luckily your Rank 8 bloodline was able to ept and assimte it."

    Emery''s gaze immediately focused on the ss jar. He had heard about it, as Celestial Essence was considered one of the rarest materials for apothecary in the universe.

    At the same time, Emery was taken aback by the words Grand Magus Lilith spoke. He was dumbfounded by the word ''luckily'' she had said.

    It showed herck of concern for his well-being, since she didn''t seem to think about the possible consequences if his body was unable to assimte the essence. It was the same apathy she showed when she forced him to the brink of literal death in order to break the crystal.

    Seemingly noticing Emery''s change in mood, the grand magus suddenly threw the ss jar containing the Celestial Essence at him. Despite being caught off guard by the abrupt action, he reacted swiftly and caught it into his hands.

    "That''s a portion for your troubles" Grand Magus Lilith said, seeing Emery''s confused look. "Just do both of us a favor and don''t mention this to King Alduin or any of the academy officials."

    Hearing such words, Emery couldn''t help but ask, "Why?"

    Unexpectedly, an annoyed expression appeared on the grand magus'' face as she said, "Huh.. You are not very bright, aren''t you?" She then took a round of deep breath and heaved it out before saying, "I did just tell you that only authorized magus can harvest this, right..? So�� we, or rather I, are not exactly authorized to.."

    Emery was startled when he learned this vital information. Such things could give him trouble with the academy, and with him already consuming essence he might not be able to get away with it.

    On the other hand, Emery couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the sparkling ck liquid in his hand.

    [Celestial Essence]

    [Tier 7]

    [Contain source of divine power]

    A drop of this precious rare ingredient was able to create wonders to many recipes, and its potency was proven by the changes it had brought to his mutated bloodline. Even now, Emery could clearly feel the overwhelming strength flowing through his entire body.

    In the end, Emery just heaved a sigh as he epted the situation he was in. He swiftly stored the ss jar away in his Spatial Space and tried to stop thinking about it anymore.

    Seeing Emery''s decision, a smile appeared on Grand Magus Lilith''s face. She stood up from the dead body she was sitting on and walked over towards him. Once again, Emery felt her gaze probed into him.

    "I see you have progressed well.. I think you are ready."

    "Ready?"

    Grand Magus Lilith smiled wickedly as she leaned her face closer to his and whispered, "I want you�� to beat up Zach." Her eyes staring straight at him, the grand magus said, "Can you do that?"

    Instinctively, Emery pulled his face away from the female magus. At the same time, he was startled. He really couldn''t tell whether the words the other party spoke were serious and what she really wanted.

    Before he could contemte anything, Emery suddenly sensed a figure at the edge of his Spirit Reading range, dashing towards them from the distant horizon. It only took him a moment to realize that it was the dragon protege himself.

    At this, Grand Magus Lilith turned her head towards where the Dragon protege wasing from and simply chuckled. "Here hees.."

    Zach descended from the sky and threw a brief nce at Emery before giving respect to his master.

    On the other hand, Grand Magus Lilith only looked at the Dragon protege for a second before throwing her gaze away. "Huh! One month, and still no progress." She remarked. "I think I have chosen the wrong disciple."

    The Grand Magus walked away from the two of them saying, "No more sparring. I want results right now." Stopping a distance away, she looked at them and continued, "I want to know which one of you is champion, and which one is trash."

    Emery looked at Zach who was currently staring at him with a cold gaze. Without saying a single word, the Dragon protege drew therge sword on his back and pointed its tip towards him.

    Surprisingly this time he received a notification on his privileged bracelet and found out that this time Zach had sent him a formal challenge.

    [You have been challenges for a duel]

    [Rank 4 - Zach Talon]

    A formal challenge meant that Zach no longer thought of this as friendly spar. After all, in this setup, even if one were to be seriously injured, there would be no consequence for the winning party.

    Seeing the Dragon prot��g��''s cold gaze and the emotions hidden within, Emery decided what he thought was appropriate in the current situation.

    "Yes"

    Once again, the wolf was about to sh with the dragon.

 Chapter 1119 Strength

    Chapter 1119 Strength

    As soon as Emery epted the challenge and the said notification appeared on his bracelet, the Dragon protege immediately used his transformation.

    Seeing the quick reaction, Emery also swiftly followed suit and used his own transformation.

    In the next instant, their figures disappeared and a burst of violent wind urred at the midpoint where they had been before. The two half-bloods shed the Twilight Wolf against the Neo Bahamut Dragon.

    The weapons in the hands of the two confronted one another. Sparks appeared and sshed everywhere, and the figures of the two were repelled to where they came from at the same time.

    The first exchange of their fight was surprisingly a draw a��� a sh of simr strength.

    Zach looked slightly annoyed with the result, seeing the expression currently hanging on his face. Whereas on the other hand, Emery seemed a bit confused by what had just transpired.

    He was puzzled by the result of their initial sh. Especially because he had actually not used all his power just yet.

    s, Emery didn''t have the time to ponder as the Dragon protege once again dashed and attacked him. This time, even more fierce and ferocious of an onught than thetter''s first attempt.

    But again, Emery found that he was able to match his opponent, whether in speed a��� dodging and evading, or strength a��� perfectly blocking and stopping the attacks.

    Zach cocked his hand grasping his sword and swung it after mustering all the strength he had. The air seemed to split apart as the huge de headed towards Emery. A glint of ferocity shed across his eyes.

    Unfortunately, a loud metallic sound resounded through the air as Emery managed to block the attack once again. What''s more, this time he shouted loudly and unlocked his battle arts technique in this battle.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 6]

    [Battle power increased by 64 points]

    [Battle power: 278 (412)]

    As a zingyer of energy enveloped Emery''s body, a startled look appeared on the Dragon protege''s face as he found himself starting to be pushed back by the former. He was overpowered by his opponent.

    Zach was shocked and it showed on his normally cold face.

    The half-blood dragon was always confident in his raw strength, that he was unrivaled by anyone in this aspect. Hence the reason for his shock, as this was the first time anyone in the academy was capable of getting the upper hand over him.

    The Dragon protege could not hide his disbelief as he once again dashed towards his opponent and began to attack with his sword skill in ferocious vigor. Seeing the approaching storm of attacks, Emery epted it readily with his [36 Dao Divine Sword].

    nk! nk! nk!

    Each and every single one of the attacks Zach threw was powerful. Just one of them could easily bring any elite acolyte down to their knees. However, they were allpletely nullified by his current opponent; and by now, Emery had finally realized the root of his shocking strength.

    The upgrade that his bloodline had gone through thanks to the Celestial Essence gave him 20 points of battle power, which certainly helped him be stronger. However, such an amount of battle power shouldn''t be able to bring this much of an impact.

    Emery realized that what really made the difference was in fact the gravitational pressure of the ce where they were right now.

    It was only now that Emery realized that he barely felt any pressure on his body anymore. This discovery led him to believe that thetest upgrade of his spirit core, his new dark pir, must have increased his resistance to gravitational pressure.

    With the penalty of being in this ce effectively non-existent for him, it was only natural that Emery had the advantage over the Dragon protege in terms of battle power. It was akin to fighting an opponent whose four limbs were restrained with heavy chains.

    nk! nk!!

    Sattt!!

    Finally, after a few more shes where he had the upper hand, Emery managed to break through the Dragon''s defenses and inflict a wound on thetter''s chest. Blood started gushing out as he drew his sword back, spilling onto the ground below.

    The unexpected favorable situation he was in made Emery couldn''t help feeling the fight was unfair for his opponent. Therefore he separated himself from his opponent and shouted about his circumstance.

    "We should fight on the surface instead, not here!" He added after exining the situation.

    Hearing such words, Zach stopped in his tracks and nced at his master. However, this action of his instead made the grand magus angry with him.

    "You are disgraceful to even have thought about it! That is not a liability in a fight, that''s purely the wolf''s own strength! You are a dragon yourself, so act like one!"

    Just like usual, the Dragon protege simply received his master''s harsh treatment in silence. Turning his gaze to Emery once more, he started preparing his innate ability. Wisps of me began to appear in his surroundings.

    [Draconic mes]

    As his body was engulfed by the dragon mes, Zach''s speed and strength rose to new heights. On the other hand, Emery swiftly cast [Slipstream] on himself and then let out a roaring howl as a response.

    [Battle Howl]

    [Battle power increased by 15 points]

    [Battle power: 278 (427)]

    With what Zach had just done, his raw strength which was restricted by the gravitational pressure managed to catch up to Emery''s. However, he was still barely holding out as the wolf was still a level higher. Emery was still a little faster and a little bit stronger.

    With this condition, each sh gradually made the Dragon protege lose his calm.

    nk!! nk!! nk!

    It was only a dozen more shester that the momentum built up that Zach finally used his special ability, one which he had been training for the past month.

    A luminous glow appeared and enwrapped the sword in his hand, the sign that his skill was ready to be unleashed.

    Unfortunately for the Dragon protege, Emery had watched him performing the skill too many times.

    As soon as the Dragon''s body started to show the unique-looking glow it manifested every time the skill was about to take effect, Emery used his [Void Mist] andpletely changed his approach from offensive to full defense.

    The way to deal with the Dragon protege''s trump care was to hold out as long as possible. That''s the reason he immediately prepared the next spell he had in store after casting [Void Mist].

    In the meantime, Zach shot forth and managed to strike all four figures of Emery that [Void Mist] manifested. However, the moment he hit the right one, Emery hadpletely prepared with his best defense.

    [Aegis of the Void]

    nkk nk! nk! CLANK!

    Several strikes from the Dragon protege''s sword were capable of tearing the barrier apart. But by then, Emery had already reced his true body with his [Void Mist] copy, and the dragon once again hit a dissipating figure.

    Arrggggghh!!!

    A loud roar reverberated in the air. It was filled with frustration.

    Zach had used his ultimate skill, but he was still unable tond a hit on Emery.

    Even though he was able to minimize the aftereffect of the skill thanks to his training, it still affected his overall strength. At the moment, Emery could clearly see that the Dragon protege was in a weakened state.

    It was at this moment that a voice entered his mind, echoing into every nook and cranny.

    That of the grand magus.

    "Finish him now!"

 Chapter ?1120 Enough!

    Chapter ?1120 Enough!

    Zach stood still where he was, brandishing his sword forward and preparing for whatever came his way. However, Emery could tell behind that strong visage the Dragon protege was struggling with the skill''s severe drawback.

    At tense moments like this, the provocative words that entered his mind gave him the push to charge at the Dragon protege with everything he got. His form streaked across the ground, shooting towards the weakened Dragon.

    Emery''s cores exploded with power as he swung his sword in session, firing several [Shadow Edge] at Zach.

    Bamm! Bamm! Bamm!!

    The breakthrough from the mid-stage to the high-stage of Rank 9 Acolyte that Emery had gone through granted a much higher boost to his spell power, which could be seen from how each [Shadow Edge] hitting Zach would send the Dragon protege skidding a few feet back.

    When the slew of sword energy finally ended, Zach was wobbling on his feet. His mouth spurted out blood due to the internal injuries. When he regained his bearings, Emery''s figure had already disappeared from before him.

    Immediately, the Dragon prot??g?? threw his head left and right, anxiously looking around for his opponent''s whereabouts. It also didn''t help that the gravitational pressure affected his Spirit Reading to sense Emery''s movement.

    Realizing his attempt to search with his impaired Spirit Reading was futile, Zach chose extreme measures. He cast [Mega re] and released a massive body of mes that exploded into his surroundings, blowing everything up and burning anything around him into cinders.

    Zach thought his attack was able to stop Emery from approaching him. But then, Emery''s figure appeared from the weakest corner affected by the st which was directly on top of the Dragon protege''s head.

    Not wasting the golden opportunity, Emery dered his arrival with his strongest offensive spell. Two glowing spheres of energies were seen swirling on his two palms, they merged into one and were pushed towards Zach.

    When thetter finally realized what was heading towards him from above, it was already toote.

    KABOOOOOMMMMM!!!

    A huge cloud of dust rose into the sky as arge explosion urred. The ground shook violently by the sheer force it created. Only secondster the curtain of dust and dirt receded, revealing the figure hidden within.

    Zach''s body could be seen lying t in a huge crater, his weapon embedded in the right side of his chest. The Dragon protege coughed violently and spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was pale devoid of any color.

    Apparently, at thest second before Emery''s Dao Matter hit him, Zach managed to position his sword in front of him, using it to block the attack. Unfortunately, such action was far from enough to stop the spell, especially when he was in such a weakened condition.

    "This is enough," Emery said to himself, thinking that Zach was unable to fight anymore.

    But then, the grand magus'' voice once again entered his mind.

    "Your opponent is a dragonborn. Do not stop halfway or you will regret it."

    Such words,bined with his past experiences, seemed to affect Emery more than he thought as he turned his gaze towards the lying Dragon protege.

    From the sky above the wounded Zach, Emery roused his spirit cores and once again gathered his spirit energy. Momentster, hemenced his second onught by bombarding the former with the [Seed Bomb] spell.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Dark orbs fell from the sky like rain, causing a cacophony of explosions.

    There were at least twenty of those Seed Bombs that struck the Dragon protege, which created another cloud of dust and smoke that shrouded the ground beneath. That amount of attack should incapacitate anyone, but through his Spirit Reading Emery saw his opponent slowly stood and returned to his feet.

    The dragon scales covering his skin had cracks everywhere, while wounds of varying degrees adorned every inch of his body. However, despite being in such a severe condition, Zach still held on and used both hands to try and block Emery''s attacks.

    Through all of this, the Dragon protege was trembling violently, his body seemingly on the brink of falling apart entirely.

    Seeing such a sight, Emery shouted, "You can stop now, Zach! You won''t be able to beat me as long as we fight in this ce. I have won!"

    From beyond the smoke and amidst the rampaging sts, Emery could see Zach''s gaze was still fixed on him. Their eyes crossed each other; the Dragon protege''s fighting spirit still had not dwindled.

    He roared into a frenzy, losing all of his formerposure as he shouted.

    "NO!! I will not be defeated by the likes of you! I am Zach Talon!! I am the strongest dragon!!"

    After Zach finished shouting those words, Emery suddenly felt a powerful aura rising from the former''s body. One that was almost as powerful as the grand magus had shown to him. An frightening aura that birth fear.

    Without Emery knowing, throughout the entire duration of battle, Grand Magus Lilith had been shouting in his opponent''s mind just like him.

    "You let yourself be defeated by a wolf?"

    "That kid came from nothing! A lower realm!"

    "You are a disgrace to the dragon bloodline!"

    Those words, coupled with an actual beatdown from Emery himself, caused a chain reaction. Finally, something buried within the Dragon protege broke free and revealed its existence to the world.

    [Draconic Aura - Bahamut]

    It was Dragon''s bloodline innate ability, an

    upgrade of Zach''s Draconic me buff, one that corresponded to his Rank 6 Neo Bahamut bloodline.

    What came after the terrifying aura was the sight of the me cloak covering Zach''s entire body darkening and turning into a haze of ominous dark me.

    The next instant, Zach stomped the ground and sted into the sky. As he sped through the air, he dodged and blocked all of Emery''s Seed Bomb as if the appearance of his critical state was a mere decoration.

    Seeing the iing threat, Emery quickly gripped his sword with both hands. He channeled his darkness spirit energy, as if he was about to fire [Shadow Edge], with the build up power, he performed the sword battle art [Omega Strike].

    Thatbination was the most powerful swing Emery could make, and the two swords shed once again. A surge of destruction erupted and swept over the vast expanse.

    KABBBOOOOMMMMM!!!

    A storm of sparks rumbled between the figures of the two of them, when suddenly the ring sound of something cracking was heard.

    CRACKK!!

    Emery was shocked when he saw his Savage Sword split in two. s, before he could address the grief of losing his weapon, Zach''s swing advanced freely without its obstruction and managed to sh his chest open.

    Spaatttt!!

    Blood sttered in the sky, followed by the wolf howl.

    Emery resisted the pain and swiftly tried to dodge away, but Zach moved much faster than before, it was as if the gravitational pressure no longer affected him.

    The Dragon protege spun his sword on its hilt, using the t end of his weapon to hammer Emery''s body.

    It follows with a hurricane of attacks, simr to his special moves, however this time it was activated instantly.

    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!

    Eventually, the sequence of hard swings ended with a powerful smash that sent Emery hurtling towards the ground.

    Hitting the ground hard and creating a small crater, Emery could feel dozens of broken bones, his body sinking in the pain that ran through the entirety of his body. He was still unwilling to give up.

    Emery stood up with all his strength and brought out his de w.

    However, the frenzy Dragon protege already arrived next to him and once more smash him across the field crashing him intorge rocks.

    Emery''s body started to shut down as his [undecaying flesh] couldn''t heal as fast as the heavy damage he received.

    Zach was ready to give Emery the killing blow when Grand Magus Lilith finally stepped in and stopped the fight.

    "That''s enough!!"

    Hearing the voice of the grand magus, Zach seemed to sober up. He followed his master''s order and sheathed his sword to his back.

    The dark mes enveloping his body started to dissipate. Seeing all this, Emery who was lying on the rock let out a bitter chuckle.

    The hard truth was, if Zach had used his sharp edge of the de, he would have died already.

    Emery realized that he had once again lost.

    However, what happened next dealt another heavy blow on him.

    Grand Magus Lilith approached her disciple with a smile saying,

    "The young wolf finally served his purpose...very good.. With this breakthrough, you can finally be the number one!!"

    While still lying on the rock grimacing in pain, Emery finally understood the true intentions of the grand magus and his role in these weeks of training. He was merely an impetus for Zach to break through the bottleneck he had; he was used as the best mental stimulus to the Dragon protege.

    Oblivious to his thoughts, Grand Magus Lilith walked over to Emery.

    "This is good news, young wolf. Now that we don''t need you anymore, you can leave to see your girl again."

 Chapter ?1121 Priority

    Chapter ?1121 Priority

    Emery sat in the lotus position and started to heal his wounds. At the same time, the female grand magus had decided to fly away.

    Before following his master, Zach nced at Emery and gave a slight nod. It was most probably a gesture of gratitude for helping his breakthrough, but with the man''s cold expression, Emery would never know.

    The two people eventually left without saying anything else, leaving him behind on the gray ins among the many beast corpses strewn about.

    Emery sat in silence, lost in a pensive state. The grand magus saying he was merely whetstone for the Dragon protege naturally affected him to some degree, but what bothered him the most was actually the two pieces of dark steel in front of him.

    His precious Tier 5 [Savage Sword].

    As he grabbed one of the broken pieces, the memory of a certain girl came into his mind along with her sincere wish for him to reach number one.

    "I am sorry for breaking it, Silva," he muttered under his breath in a bitter tone.

    Emery was only 4 ranks behind to be number one. He had gone this far to achieve his target, but these final four seem like an impassable mountain, especially now that he had lost his precious sword.

    Despair, disappointment and anger all mixed together and filled the recesses of his mind. At that moment, Emery could not help but sulk on his failure, drowned in the silence around him.

    His silence was suddenly interrupted by the arrival of several figures that emerged from the sand.

    A group of legendary creatures along with one of the mythical ones among them came surrounding him. It was clear what their intentions were.

    "You all are bothering me at the wrong time!" Emery grunted, a glint shing across his eyes.

    Howwllllll��

    The howling sound of the wolf resounded as Emery swiftly returned to his Twilight Transformation and unleashed his [de w], letting out all the emotions he was feeling on these creatures.

    Even though he was already stronger than just a few days ago, it still took everything Emery had to kill this pack of creatures. However, his hardship was not fruitless as he got to devour all of their spirit energy.

    [Spirit Absorption]

    [Spirit force increased]

    It was an almost full mist that he absorbed, but Emery only gained one spirit force afterpletely absorbing them. Due to having reached a high stage of rank 9, it only became harder for him to upgrade his spirit force.

    When he finished devouring the creatures that disturbed him, Emery didn''t stand up yet. Instead, he proceeded to close his eyes and meditate, calming his troubled mind and trying to gather his focus on his goal.

    There was less than a month before the final test and Emery needed to make good use of the time. He did not want to waste a moment more and exert his focus as much as possible to gain more advantages from the academy before returning home.

    Seeing the corpses of high-level beasts around him, his first thought was to use the time he had left to hunt and devour as many of these beasts as he could. He made a quick calction with the three to four weeks he had left and thought he could probably get around 50 spirit forces by the time he was done.

    However, he quickly threw the idea away.

    What he needed the most was something he wouldn''t be able to find on Earth, something that would help him until he reached the magus stage.

    Earth definitely did not have a high-level beast that could help him boost his spirit force quickly, but he had the Khaos Space. Hence, he knew he would still reach the 2000 spirit force milestone eventually, it was just a matter of when. Besides, having an extra 50 spirit force wouldn''t affect his strength much.

    Other than boosting his spirit force, he really should find more guides toprehend the element. At least that was the most essential necessity he could think of.

    Like the light element that he only had a minimalprehension on or on the other spectrum, the mysterious rtion between space and gravity of the dark core.

    Besides his cultivation, Emery also needed to fix his broken Tier 5 sword. Not only because it was a weapon he used, the sword was also a precious item to him.

    He also needed to have some preparation to continue his research on the body tempering potion when he eventually returned to Earth. What''s more, there was also something he could not forget, a way to heal the girl who probably stilly helplessly in the Gaia Shrine.

    "Morgana�� I wonder if you have awakened already?"

    If she was not, Emery hoped his newly created [Reviving Pill] with the originality 5 would do the job, but to be really sure, he still wanted to work on the [Rebirth] spell that he was still unable to cast.

    These were the things he needed to seek before he returned home, as most of these things he won''t find the answer to on Earth.

    Now that Emery started to think objectively, he realized there were other matters as important as defeating Zach and being number one.

    Emery stood up from his meditation and took out his orbiter. He stepped on it and flew high in the sky. After traveling some distance, his eyes caught the silhouette of an object floating in the mist. It was the bottom of the flying ind he hade from.

    There was a hidden force that made him unable to pass the mist, hence Emery spent hours exploring the bottom of the flying ind with his Spirit Reading to find the hole he had fallen from. When he finally found it, he quickly made his way up through it.

    The spider creatures were once again trying to stop him, but it still took him less time to reach the surface as now he could cast his [Spatial Gate].

    At this point, Emery could clearly feel his spatial magic had further strengthened, he could create the spatial gate much faster with a more urate exit position.

    Along the way, he didn''t encounter Zach or his master, the huge Smander also could not be found within the cave. Because of that, Emery thought the duo probably had left the floating ind as well.

    As soon as he left the ce, Emery flew toward his spirit cave and was warmly weed by his little nt creatures.

    "Ku ku. Kuang kuang"

    "d to see you boys again," he said, squatting in front of them.

    Seeing those little nts, Emery felt much more rxed. An instant smile appeared on his lips as he was talking with them.

    A minuteter, his attention fixed on Twik.

    He straightly stared at him as he got a strong feeling towards this wooden creature. Something in him believed this little guy could be the solution to his problem.

    Not only could the little guy help him master the Rebirth spell, but if Emery could sessfully cast the Fusion spell once again, Twik could very well be the answer for him to be the number one.

    "Don''t you agree Twik?" Emery said with a smile.

    "Kuang ku ku kuang."

 Chapter ?1122 Army

    Chapter ?1122 Army

    Before Emery did anything, he first cast one of his new spells.

    [Light Whisper]

    As the faint glow the sign of the spell taking effect appeared, Emery spoke what he wanted to say.

    [I havepleted my training and am currently in my spirit cave. If you received this message, tell me where you are and I wille to you]

    The glow dissipated as Emery stopped channeling spirit energy into the spell. He was actually not sure if the new spell would be able to reach where Klea was at the moment, but he sent it anyway as he also wanted to test the spell''s range and capability.

    Just in case Emery also sent another simr message, this time toward Magus Shena. It was after all advisable for him not to wander around without his magus protector.

    Afterward, Emery sat next to the pond. Closing his eyes, he used his [Nature Grasp] to connect himself with the nature energy around him.

    A surge of nature energy swiftly gathered and flowed into his body in a matter of seconds. They came from what existed in his vicinity; the pond, the garden, the cave, and the mountain he was in that were all abundant with spirit energy.

    It didn''t take long for Emery to feel the pleasant sensation of his entire body brimming with the exuberant spirit energy, which subsequently eased the strain his spirit cores had umted after weeks of unceasing hunting and fighting.

    After relishing thefort for a while, Emery beckoned the little creature in front of him. He was finally ready to explore the inspiration he had thought about before.

    "Twik,e closer."

    Once Twik arrived before him, Emery put one of his arms into Twik''s wooden body before trying to probe and make a connection.

    As his root-like energy entered the little creature''s body, Emery quickly felt the core situated in its chest. It was the one that was created from one part of Tree of Light Primordial Wisp''s offspring.

    Emery clearly felt the extremely rich and abundant light element spirit energy within its core.

    Now that he has made a breakthrough to the high stage of Rank 9 Acolyte, he decided to bite the bullet and once again cast the skill he had once used to defeat the powerful Abyss Centipede creature.

    [nt Fusion]

    Emery began his attempt by remembering the feeling he felt at that time. Took him a few minutes, but eventually, a certain runes formation was gradually forming in his mind.

    "Yes.. this is how it was��"

    The spell required the coordinated and total effort of all his two cores, and even so, it was still barely enough for the task. However, as soon as it was about to start, aplication appeared and forced him to stop the entire process.

    After contemting about the matter, he finally realized what the problem was.

    Twik didn''t have the necessary amount of energy to match his, hence the fusion could not be carried out.

    "Kuang kuang ku ku.."

    Through [One Mind], Emery could receive and understand Twik''s exasperation towards the matter.

    "Yes, Twik. I know you wanted to help. Thank you."

    Saying those words, Emery scanned the little buddy with his [Analyze] skill. In seconds, a list of information entered his mind.

    [Flora Colossi - stage 7]

    [Legendary creature level 90]

    [Battle power: 155]

    [Innate ability]

    [nt mastery]

    [Regen]

    [Fusion]

    The reason the [nt Fusion] managed to work thest time was because Twik had all twelve of the Primordial Wisp''s offspring within him. But now, he only had one which meant the little guy only had one-twelfth of the necessary energy, which was clearly not enough for the task.

    Since the issuey in the fact that Twik simply did not have the energy to power the spell on his part, Emery could only assume that the way to solve the issue was to upgrade Twik to its higher stage of life form �C stage 8 or stage 9.

    Heaving a sigh, Emery looked at the little guy and said, "I guess we need to find a way to upgrade you, buddy."

    "Kuang kuang"

    Emery thought about leaving the Hyperion, but with the circumstances surrounding him at the moment, he should not spend all his time wandering around, especially with the possible threats he might have to face from Grand Magus Zenonia''s side.

    It was at this moment that Emery realized that he had once again forgotten that being a privileged acolyte had its perks and advantages. At times, he couldn''t help butment about this character of his.

    As a privileged acolyte, any ingredient or tool he needed could be delivered straight to his cave if he wanted.

    Still not receiving a reply from Klea, he decided to operate the store function of his privilege bracelet.

    [Store]

    [Scroll] [Consumable] [Artifacts]

    The only way to upgrade Twik that Emery could think of was by further understanding the [Metamorph Theory] that the Arbor master had taught him.

    For that, he needed a better [Metamorph potion], and Emery was hoping he could make a better one this time.

    Just likest time, Emery selected the 12 ingredients needed to create the potion. They all cost a total of 3.800 contribution points, but he didn''t mind the price too much as he still had plenty of points to use.

    Next, he needed a seed to experiment on, and an idea suddenly entered his mind that brought a smile to his face.

    He looked towards the chubby little creatures in front of him and said, "How do you all like to have little juniors to take care of?"

    "Ku ku kuang ku"

    The question brought quite a chaos among them, but generally, they were excited about the idea.

    Reminded how those creatures gave him so much headache at early stage made him hesitate, but then considering he would be returning home soon, now would be the best time to create more of them. He would be making his own proven army of Chizpur Fangs.

    [Chizpur Fang - Tier 4]

    [1200 contribution Points]

    With the current contribution points that he had, Emery decided to buy 30 portions of the Chizpur Fang seeds, and 50 portions of ingredients to create the [Metamorph Potion]. The total amount he needed to pay was quickly calcted.

    [226,000 Contribution Points used]

    Although it would be an interesting venture for him to try experimenting with different seeds, the current main objective was to further improve his Metamorph ability. Therefore it would be far more beneficial to delve into the matter by experimenting with a familiar type of seed continuously.

    Still, Emery put a mental note to purchase more seedster before he went back home, that if he has extra contribution points to spare.

    After he finished his order, Emery suddenly received a message on his bracelets. He quickly checked it, expecting it to be a reply from Klea.

    It wasn''t from her, nor was it Magus Shena. Instead, it came from the academy.

    [Final test will start in 20 days, you are required to return to the academy and received your mission]

 Chapter ?1123 Project Start

    Chapter ?1123 Project Start

    The iing message from the academy came with details about the final test, the rules, and the exact time the event would take ce. Reading through the message, apparently, a group mission format of the test would be held in 20 days while the tournament format would take ce two weeks after

    With only a 14-day gap between the two events, Emery assumed that the group mission would be a short one.

    Either way, there was no information about the details of the mission at all within the message. Unsurprisingly, the message emphasized for the participating acolytes to arrive at the academy on time.

    The message gave Emery the exact time he had remaining for his preparation, and also the exact time he needed to finallypete for the number one ranking. Recalling the four figures that were standing in his way, he couldn''t help but unconsciously clench his fists.

    Now, he had twenty days to put together whatever he needed to prepare, and he had two apothecary projects in mind to boot. To be able to upgrade his nt creatures, and to start his research on the body tempering potion.

    While he was waiting for his order on the [Metamorph potion] to arrive at his doorstep, Emery didn''t dally any longer and started to set up his second project. After all, the project to create a body tempering potion was not a simple matter.

    In fact, it would be almost impossible for Emery to start making recipes for the body tempering potion, even the prototypes when he didn''t exactly know a single clue about it other than the ingredients it was made of.

    Therefore, what he nned to achieve with his limited time was to study and understand the characteristics of the 8 rare ingredients used in the potion, and hopefully get the basic structure of the recipe.

    After all, what he was nning to replicate was a potion for the external aspect of the body, while most of his apothecary experience was in making those that worked in the internal parts of the body.

    It would be ideal if he could find a method to grow and cultivate all 8 of them. However, knowing that these ingredients were all unique high-tier nts that the dwarf master even found them hard to obtain. It was most likely an impossible endeavor.

    Shaking his head, Emery firmed the determination within him.

    "Alright, stop demoralizing yourself, Emery. You should give it a try first!" He said to himself.

    Emery started the project by opening his Spatial Space and taking out each of the 8 ingredients he had harvested with Klea from the three restricted inds. He then arranged them all nicely on his workbench, admiring their distinct beauties for a moment.

    [Knotgrass - Tier 3]

    [Mintweed - Tier 3]

    [Borage Mushroom - Tier 4]

    [Hydrangea - Tier 4 ]

    [Puffapod - Tier 4 ]

    [Nux Myristica - Tier 5]

    [Taumatagoria - Tier 5]

    [Geranium - Tier 5]

    During the job he did for the dwarf master, Emery had gathered a few thousand of the Tier 3 ingredients, hundreds of Tier 4, and dozens of Tier 5. All had been lying quietly in his Spatial Space, waiting for their time to be of use.

    Normally, Emery would just reach into the Spatial Space for whatever he needed and his hand would find the right items. This time, however, he felt something different when he pulls his arm inside the space.

    Confused by the sudden change, Emery decided to take a closer look at his Spatial Space. To his surprise, he discovered that it had once again expanded in size, and an even more shocking discovery was that the space within had apparently formed a solid ground. A floor of some kind.

    "This is amazing..." Emery muttered under his breath when he saw what he was seeing at the moment.

    He could clearly remember how in the past his Spatial Space was merely a floating space that he could ess, but now he could see that there was a ground to step on.

    With much curiosity, he cast an erged gate for his body to pass through. However, when he tried to step inside, he immediately felt a repelling force that forbade him, the caster, to enter.

    The repelling force was actually something Emery was familiar with, the gravitational pressure. This led him to believe that it was his newfoundprehension of gravity that brought about the unprecedented changes.

    Emery was in a state of disbelief when he found this unexpected urrence. His mind suddenly thought of the Khaos space, or rather, the room where Killgragah stayed in. Its existence made Emery hopeful for the development of his Spatial Space.

    After all, being able to create a personal space where he could hide and practice as he pleased would be an amazing feat to aplish.

    "I wonder who in the academy I can talk to about spatial magic..."

    Realizing he still had other matters to take care of, Emery decided to put that thought aside for now and returned to the task at hand.

    Looking at the 8 key ingredients for the body tempering potion, he went into contemtion.

    There were two methods he used to understand the characteristics of a nt in apothecary, and Emery first used the one he was most adept in a��� the skill [Fragmentation]. The skill swiftly took effect under his will, dissecting each nt and baring their essence upon his eyes.

    [Four essences found]

    [Three essences found]

    [Six essences found]

    ...

    From all 8 key ingredients, Emery found a total of 38 separated essences. With that finished, he quickly began noting and categorizing them based on their properties which were recovering, energizing, and poisoning; and their characteristics which were potency and vtility, before further separating the ones with unknown and dangerous properties.

    After giving note of all he found, Emery went ahead and did the second method which was to grow them.

    The spirit cave has the best soil to grow nts, and although most of these nts have a specific habitat to grow, Emery still needs to observe their reaction to the soil in the cave.

    Some he nted in their mature stage, and some he started from their seed stage; all 8 ingredients were nted by Emery to further understand them through each of their growth stages.

    Immersed in his research, Emery didn''t even notice when an entire day had passed outside. In fact, he was so immersed that he only went out of it when a notification appeared on his bracelet, notifying him that there was a visitor in front of his spirit cave.

    Thinking that it might be the delivery of the items he bought, Emery went to the cave entrance to pick them up. What he didn''t expect was seeing a familiar figure waiting for him, a pink-haired female magus.

    "Magus Ramona? What a surprise." Emery said. "Why are you here?"

    The female magus smiled and replied, "I havee to deliver your order. May I enter?"

    Hearing that, Emery couldn''t help but ask himself

    "Is it normal for the magus guide to delivering the items themselves?"

 Chapter ?1124 Delivery

    Chapter ?1124 Delivery

    The pink-haired magus stood outside the entrance to his spirit cave with a broad smile on her face. In her hand, a big wooden box could be seen.

    "I havee all this way. Will you not let me in?" Magus Ramona asked with a smile, seeing Emery not budge or react to her words.

    Hearing such words, Emery instinctively about to walk out of the way, but then he stopped in his tracks. A confused look appeared on his face as he stared at the pink-haired magus.

    "Senior, why are you here?"

    The reason Emery asked this question was because the one who delivered his items the previous time he purchased things was a senior staff member from the Hyperion center. Hence he couldn''t help but feel strange that this time it was his magus guide who delivered it in person.

    "Well...I came because I want to deliver your monthly reward as well. It''s very precious, so.."

    Saying those words, the pink-haired opened the wooden box in her hand which was filled with rows of dozens of Spirit Foundation Pills.

    Looking at the pills, Emery thought about the excuse for a moment. Thinking it made perfect sense, he eventually decided to let the pink-haired magus have a visit to his spirit cave.

    It required the owner''s permission to open the protective barrier surrounding the cave, so after he did so, the magus stepped inside the cave with a smile still hanging on her face.

    Magus Ramona handed Emery the wooden box in her hand, as well as a storage ring, saying, "Here are the items you have bought.. Everything should be in the ring, but still please check before confirming anything."

    Emery received the ring and immediately peered inside. It was filled with the items he ordered, the Chizpur Fang seeds, and the many ingredients for the [Metamorph Potion]. As for the wooden box, it was filled with his reward for being the rank 5 a��� a total of 40 Spirit Foundation Pills.

    Including the ones remaining from his time hunting with the Dragon protege, Emery''s stock of Spirit Foundation Pill once again replenished back to 75 pills.

    While Emery was checking his items, the female pink-haired magus helped herself and entered the depth of the cave, strolling through the interior of the ce. Momentster, her voice could be heard again.

    "You are the rank 5 of the privileged ss. I think I can find you a better spirit cave than this one."

    Hearing the offer, Emery thought for a while before answering, "No, thank you for the offer. This one is more than enough for me."

    There was no response from the magus at his rejection. She walked towards the garden and the pond, checking out the entire ce while waiting for Emery to be done with his verification.

    When Emery caught up to her after checking the goods, he finally realized that Magus Ramona was wearing a different kind of dress than he was used to seeing. It particrly revealed most of her bosom.

    He must have missed it because she was holding the wooden box earlier, which covered her chest from view.

    Even though he was somewhat ufortable seeing such a sight, Emery quickly approached the magus and said, "Thank you for delivering the items, senior. Still, if you had told me earlier, I woulde to fetch them myself."

    At those words, the pink-haired magus casually responded, "No.. no.. I really want to deliver it myself, so I did... It''s also my job to take care of you." She paused her words for a second before adding, "After all, you''re my number one favorite."

    She said those words with a teasing smile on her face. Caught off guard, Emery was slightly flustered by her actions. But before he could say anything, she turned around and walked towards the house he had built.

    The pink-haired magus peeked inside, before turning towards him and saying, "You''re alone right now?"

    Emery nodded, and in response Magus Ramona looked at him with a strange look. She then approached him closely saying, "So.. your girl is not here at the moment, isn''t she?"

    "Yes, she''s currently away.." Slightly confused by the strange question, Emery asked, "Err... Why are you asking this, senior?"

    The pink-haired magus looked him in the eye and said, "You know... if you somehow need anything else.. I really can help you with anything... Anything..."

    Emery could detect the underlying meaning in her words and was about to say no to the offer, but he quickly stopped himself because he suddenly remembered something.

    "Actually, senior... There is indeed something that I need help with..."

    He reached for his Spatial Space and took out a broken sword a��� one that was destroyed by the Dragon protege.

    "Senior, I wonder if there is a way to repair this weapon of mine."

    At first, Emery thought about going to the Golden City and paying the dwarf cksmith he met during his second year a visit.

    However, since he didn''t know exactly if the dwarf could repair his Tier 5 weapon and he also didn''t know anyone else who could, he thought of asking Magus Ramona for her opinion first. She was, after all, tasked as a dedicated guide for a privileged acolyte.

    Seemingly caught off guard by his request, Magus Ramona looked a bit dumbfounded for a few seconds before she regained her bearing and said, "Yes, of course. You can leave that sword in my care and I will send it to the academy''s best cksmith for repair. They will immediately contact you when they find the answer to your problem."

    The pink-haired magus took out an empty box from inside her ring and put the two broken pieces of the sword inside. After that, she looked at Emery and once again spoke.

    "Are you sure... there is nothing else I can help you with?" This time, the magus became even more aggressive as she approached closer. Now the distance between the two of them was merely a step away.

    "Yes.. yes... There is actually one more.."

    A light shone in her eyes at those words. She said, "Tell me what it is... I promise I will not... disappoint."

    " Klea.. Yes... Klea.. Can you please help me send a message to her?"

    Still not receiving a reply after all this time, Emery assumed that his spell didn''t reach the girl.

    Hence he asked the pink-haired magus to pass his message to Klea through the academy channel, informing her of his situation just in case she really didn''t receive the message he sent earlier. He also didn''t forget to pass a message to Magus Shena as well.

    The magus guide looked annoyed for a second. Realizing her attempts were in vain, in the end she didn''t push Emery further. With a forced smile on her face, she epted Emery''s request telling him that she would do so.

    "Please, Senior.. These are very important for me... So please send them as fast as possible," Emery said after he led her to the cave entrance signaling her to leave.

    "Of course"

    Said the pink-haired female magus, before she left the spirit cave with extreme irritation.

 Chapter ?1125 Projects

    Chapter ?1125 Projects

    Now that the materials he needed for his project had arrived, Emery quickly went back to his spirit cave as he couldn''t wait to finally get started. He walked through the interior of the cave and headed towards theb he created next to the garden which was filled with dozens of nts.

    The first thing he did upon arriving was to nt the 30 Chizpur Fang seeds at the corner of the garden he had prepared for them. His actions didn''t escape the notice of the nt creatures who were around as they quickly followed him.

    After nting all the seeds, Emery looked at the five chubby creatures surrounding him in all sides. A smile appeared on his face as he said, "These are your little brothers. Look after them, will you?"

    "Ku.. Ku.. Ku.."

    Letting out their usual response, the five Chizpur brothers decided to sit around the garden area where the seeds were nted like guards. A sight which couldn''t help but make Emery let out a chuckle.

    As for Twik, since he was much more intelligent than the five brothers, the little guy rose through the ranks and gained a promotion to be Emery''s assistant on the uing projects.

    Through [One Mind], Emery began to share with Twik what he was doing and share with thetter what he needed to do. When he was done, the little buddy of his started to help by doing simple tasks such as watering the nts, cutting the ingredients, and preparing the cauldron fire.

    After all thirty seeds of Chizpur Fang and all ingredients of the body tempering potion were nted in the garden, the next thing on Emery''s agenda was to create a perfected [Metamorph Potion].

    He wanted to give the potion another try, as the best result he did thest time was an Excellent quality potion with 96% Potency Strength. Such was already a very good result, but Emery reckoned it won''t be enough to aplish what he nned.

    This time, he needed to make a better one �C a Masterpiece quality with more than 100% Potency Strength.

    Without further ado, Emery started to utilize all his apothecary abilities at hand to create the perfect recipe. He eventually came up with more than one hundred possibilities, all of which needed to be tested.

    During intervals in the concocting process, Emery would go back and forth to his garden in order to take notes on the nts that he had nted. He also naturally paid attention to the 30 Chizpur Fang seeds, where once he saw them start to settle into the soil, he immediately began to expedite their growth by casting [Photosynthesis] on them.

    The spell worked like the [el Growth] spell, to further elerate the growth of a nt. As the spell channeled into the seeds, cracks began to appear as roots emerged from within. The sign that the seeds had begun to grow into saplings.

    After he finished taking care of the nts, Emery returned his focus on the cauldron once more.

    The first batch of the 20 prototype recipes with the methods Emery thought finally finished, and the results that came out from them were varied, with the best among them was a [Metamorph Potion] of an Excellent quality with 99% Potency Strength.

    It was certainly a much better potion than hisst one, but it was still not enough. Because of that, after storing the first batch to his Spatial Space, Emery immediately moved on to the next batch of recipes that used differentbinations.

    At this point, Emery only needed a mere one percent improvement to reach the Masterpiece quality. However, that tiny one percent to perfection was even most difficult to achieve, it was after all meant that he needed to improve the original recipe.

    While most of his attention was in the process of concocting the [Metamorph Potion], Emery also shifted some of it to what was happening in his garden. Thanks to that, he managed to grow the Chizpur Fang seeds further, raising them to another stage.

    [Chizpur Fang upgraded to stage 3]

    Again, an entire day passed without him realizing, and to his surprise casting [Photosynthesis] spell non-stop to all 30 seeds was not as easy as he initially thought.

    Now that the Chizpur Fang had all reached stage 3, Emery could no longer force growing the nt saplings anymore nor do anything to them. At least not until he had finished creating the [Metamorph Potion] to the standard he wanted.

    However, at this moment, Emery once again received another visitor.

    All the fatigue and weariness Emery felt from working on his projects and multitasking all day seemed to disappearpletely as he excitedly thought that she had finallye. He rushed towards the cave entrance, wanting to see the other person quickly.

    However, the one who came was not Klea. Instead, it was Magus Shena.

    "Ah, you''re here, senior. Thank you foring��"

    With one look, the female Dragon magus knew that Emery was looking for the ck-haired girl. Hence she quickly said, "She is currently in a closed door training in the Wind Institute. She should be out in a few days."

    Although still a little disappointed at not being able to see Klea, Emery was relieved to finally hear the news about her. He nodded his head at the magus'' words and expressed his gratitude to her.

    Magus Shena then asked about his training with the Dragon bloodline master and disciple duo. Since there was nothing wrong with the question, Emery decided to exin everything that had happened in great detail.

    When he finished telling what happened, he saw the female magus heave a sigh.

    "I see, Elder Lilith is the best among us; Unfortunately, her methods were always questionable."

    Emery was hesitant at first, but since he trusted the magus in front of him more than the crazy Dark Smander, he eventually decided to also tell Magus Shena about what had happened deep in the Hyperion core.

    Once again, Magus Shena heaved a deep sigh of helplessness saying, "It''s this kind of behavior that always makes it harder for the king to build rtionships with humans." Looking at Emery in the eye, she said, "Thank you, Emery, for telling me this matter. I will take care of this from now on."

    Apparently, she would speak about the matter to the king, but she also agreed that Emery should not tell anyone about this.

    There was the matter where a recording was ced on all acolytes for safety reasons, but Magus Shena believed that since Hyperion was under the jurisdiction of the alliance, unless it was about the possibility of treason or something to do with war, the academy would not investigate further on such matter.

    "Still, it will be wise not to make such things public." the female magus said once more.

    After that, Magus Shena excused herself and returned to stand guard outside if Emery ever needed her.

    With the small chat he just had, Emery was reminded of the jar of ck liquid given by Grand Magus Lilith �C the so-called Celestial Essence. Taking it out, he stared at the glimmering liquid with great interest.

    "This is a rare Tier 7 ingredient�� I wonder if this can help with my projects.."

 Chapter ?1126 Celestials

    Chapter ?1126 Celestials

    Emery returned to his burning cauldron and took time to finish his second batch of 20 recipes. When he saw the result, unfortunately, he could only reach the same 99% potency of excellent strength.

    He tried again with the third batch of 20 well-thought recipes, but once again, he failed. What''s worse, there wasn''t even a 99% potency within this batch.

    Emery grumped in annoyance as he kept failing to get the result he was hoping for. Still, he did not stop trying and took another chance for the fourth batch. This time, he even used the [Photosynthesis] skill on the 12 ingredients to increase their properties before starting to concoct.

    "This should do the work!"

    The Photosynthesis skill had never failed him, and he was confident that it also wouldn''t this time. His eyes were filled with expectation as they were glued to the cauldron, but his patience was rewarded with nothing less of a disaster.

    The skill worked on low-tier ingredients, but not on higher-tier ones.

    His eyes widened in shock. The tier 5 flower [Angel''s Trumpet], the highest-tier ingredient within the recipe, withered as soon as he cast the spell on it.

    Not even his [Fragmentation] spell could salvage it.

    "No�� no!!"

    Emery looked at the withered flower with regret. He realizedte that the Arbor master, the creator of [Photosynthesis], would have written about it if he thought the spell would work on the recipe.

    Now because of his impulsiveness, one of his highest-tier ingredients was wasted just like that.

    Emery irritatedly ruffled his hair. His emotions were in turmoil as a result of the failures, yet it was followed by a short chuckle from the creature near him.

    "Kua��ng�� Ku�� Kuaang��"

    His little buddy wasughing at him.

    "Seriously, Twik, I am suffering for you here."

    "Kuang!" The little creature was just ignorant about it.

    Well, that wasn''t really the full truth. The project would not only benefit Twik, but also the other nt creatures and himself as well.

    Emery heaved a sigh and contemted for a moment. He had to find another way to fix it, but the more he thought about it, the more difficult he found it toe up with a solution.

    In the end, he decided to give the [Metamorph Theory] another read.

    Every time he went through those pages written by the Arbor master, Emery would feel amazed.

    The metamorph potion was an exceptional creation, an ingenuity within the whole universe. If it was not because of the step-by-step guide given by the Arbor master, not in a thousand years would Emery or anyone else be able toe up with such a potion.

    It was written that the higher the potency the higher the sess rate, and depending on the seed, it would also create a higher-quality gene.

    Emery was beginning to doubt his ability to create one with potency higher than the original when he finally found a note about how the Arbor master always prefers to use lower-tier items.

    "Is this mean that the potion could create better results with high-tier ingredients?"

    With this thought, he once again took out the small jar filled with dark liquid.

    [Celestial Essence - Tier 7]

    Emery held the small jar in the air. As he looked closely at its content, he thought that it could be a great option to create the result he needed.

    However, the previous result reminded him to be more careful. He certainly would not recklessly pour the invaluable ingredients, hence he decided to be more careful this time.

    Fortunately, Klea had taught him about searching the academy database through the system.

    Right away, Emery started essing his privilege bracelet and inquiring for more information about the celestials.

    The celestials were ancient beings said to have power above the mythical creatures, even more powerful than the godly-level beast. The more he read, the more amazed he became as he learned more facts about the ancient beings.

    However, it was written that there was no record of their sightings in thest thousands of years, thus it soon be a forgotten relic within the history of the universe.

    Emery slowly became lost in his reading. As he was searching for more in-depth information about the matter, he was surprised by the appearance of a notification from the system.

    [This section information is restricted for magus level and above]

    "What?!" he eximed with his eyebrows almost knit together.

    Just when he was about to unleash his irritation, another notification came from the system.

    [Privilege status detected, restriction overriden]

    Emery heaved a sigh of relief once again. Following that notification, another panel with an additional section of more thorough information popped up.

    It was a section filled with arguments that celestials were considered the creators of the universe.

    Emery raised one of his eyebrows when he read about the information, but he kept going.

    ording to the information there, celestials were known as the Gods among magus. Moreover, this belief was backed by many historical figures and even the elven race. Because of this, the majority of the alliance considered such information dangerous to be known openly by humankind and only allowed ess to those at the magus level and above.

    Once again Emery stared at the liquid he was holding with wonder. The [Celestial Essence] was considered one of the rarest ingredients in the world.

    He knew very well that the ingredient was extremely valuable and difficult to obtain due to its rarity, but he was still shocked when he checked the expected price of the item.

    [Celestial Essence - 300,000 per oz]

    The price was exorbitant for such a small amount of the essence. The amount written was a predicted auction price and its supplies were very hard to find.

    Knowing this, Emery''s eyes quickly bulked out and he smiled without restraint. He had about 4 oz of it in the jar.

    Just like that, his grudge toward the dragon grand magus puffed away. He would even be willing to be used one more time if that meant he could get such a reward again.

    Now that Emery already got the gist of the ingredient in front of him, he became even more anxious to use it.

    He was afraid that he would waste another precious ingredient without getting an equal oue.

    However, something inside him pushed him to continue this experiment. He took a deep breath, and afterposing himself, he made up his mind.

    "Just like Grand Magus Lilith said, without risk, there will be no reward."

    Right after, Emery took one oz of the Celestial Essence and decisively dissected it.

 Chapter ?1127 Awakenings

    Chapter ?1127 Awakenings

    Now that Emery had thought of it, without further ado he acted upon the idea. As a result of that, he dedicated an entire day to experimenting with various ways to utilize the [Celestial Essence] in his project.

    After many trials and errors, he discovered that the [Celestial Essence] was a very vtile and unstable substance.

    Luckily, the shimmering ck liquid was a reagent-type substance a��� the exact same type as the Gaia Essence that he had much experience in handling. However, there was one major difference between the two: the fact that Celestial Essence was a hundred times more powerful than Gaia Essence.

    From what Emery had researched and found, these extremely rare ingredients were usually used as some sort of booster for high-tier potions. One of such potions he knew of was the [Legendary Bloodline Elixir] which he had received from the Zodiac City in his second year, which had tremendously helped purify his bloodline genes at that time.

    In fact, an oz of Celestial Essence would be able to make dozens of such elixirs that could enhance any kind of bloodline. Hence it was no wonder that consuming and absorbing the essence was able to boost his mutated bloodline by quite a huge margin.

    Even though he didn''t know how much the grand magus had fed him, Emery would definitely set aside some Celestial Essence he had for the future research on his Twilight booster. It was, after all, not an easy ingredient to obtain.

    After a day of experimenting with the renowned essence, Emery finally figured out what he thought was the safest and most efficient way to deal with the precious ingredient.

    Basing the methods on the recipe he had for the Gaia Serum, Emery was able to dilute one oz of Celestial Essence into ten portions of dosage at a tenth of its original potency. Although the diluted version was weaker than its counterparts, in exchange it was a more stable and easy ingredient to handle.

    After that, he chose ten recipes of [Metamorph Potion] amongst the many that showed the best results and concocted them in 10 different ways, this time adding the diluted Celestial Essence into the mix.

    The result was spectacr, to say the least. Emery managed to create potions ranging from 105% to 110% potency, which meant all potions created in this batch of concoctions were of Masterpiece quality.

    Seeing the row of ten Masterpiece potions in front of him, even though he had somewhat expected it, Emery was still shocked by how potent the Celestial Essence was.

    It was certainly a great feeling to finally seed to go past the limit, even though it was helped with extraordinary ingredients. However, Emery was not done yet in his venture.

    With the limited amount of Celestial Essence he had at hand, Emery couldn''t actually afford to spend one oz only for 10 potions. Hence he went a step further and once again diluted the extraordinary essence enough for 30 potions until he finally obtained the result he wanted.

    [Metamorph Potion]

    [Potency Strength: 101% - Masterpiece Quality]

    Emery looked at the three rows of potions before him and inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. He was certainly relieved that his experiment bore a fruitful result, that one oz worth of diluted Celestial Essence was just enough to get him 30 potions with Masterpiece level of quality.

    Now that he finally got it, it was time to start the awakening process of the 30 Chizpur Fang saplings.

    Emery swiflty prepared what he needed for the awakening process. The Metamorph Potion, a drop of his own blood, and the [Photosynthesis] spell; he immediately began once everything was in ce.

    Through the spell, Emery could clearly feel the potion and liquid and his blood spreading through and making huge changes onto the saplings. Just likest time, a swirl of gathered spirit energy gradually formed within the nt.

    Before long, a notification appeared in his mind, indicating the attempt to upgrade the sapling was sessful.

    [Chizpur Fang upgraded to stage 4]

    Emery pulled his hands back and watched as the Chizpur Fang sapling slowly but surely grew. At first, no distinct feature could be seen on the nt body. But eventually, it began to erge and form what appeared to be four short limbs, a rocky body with two pitch-ck small beads of eyes.

    "Ku ku Ku..."

    A smile adorned Emery''s lips as he looked at the new life he just created.

    ...

    It took an entire day for all 30 Chizpur Fang saplings to be upgraded.

    The metamorphosis awakening process must be done very carefully by connecting himself to Chizpur Fang saplings. The process became even more delicate as each sapling had a slight difference from each other, unique to itself.

    Through all of this, Emery could clearly feel the emergence of life, and the awakening process from these Chizpur Fang had brought him much understanding of the nature element itself.

    All in all, the gain far outweighs the cost.

    However, when he was finally done with the job, Emery ended up with 30 tiny creatures filling the garden; running, stumbling, and rolling around the ce as these new lives explored the new reality before them.

    "Ku.. Ku.. Ku..!!"

    "Oo.. no!"

    Fortunately, this time, Emery didn''t need to take care of this chaotic ball of mess himself since there were six bigger, senior ones around. With [One Mind], he deployed the help of the 6 initial Chizpur Fang brothers asking them to help their juniors.

    In a matter of minutes, the Chizpur brothers took control of the chaotic situation and managed to rein in the 30 newly-awakened Chizpur Fang. They even managed to get them to stand in the line of five in an orderly manner.

    Surprisingly, this new batch of nt creatures seemed much easier to control; and although they had the yellow, rocky bodies of their six seniors, all of them were much slimmer inparison,

    Seeing that all thirty Chizpur Fang have the same build that mirrored one another, Emery could only assume that this phenomenon was the side effect of the Masterpiece quality Metamorph Potion.

    "So what do you think, Twik? They should be easier to handle," Emery asked, and although the little guy didn''t say a word, Emery could tell that Twik was doubtful.

    They certainly looked worrisome with their small size. However, there was not much Emery could do right now. He nned to let them grow a little more before boosting them to the next stage.

    Now that Emery had been warmed up with the Chizpur Fang seeds, it was time for him to put his attention to Twik a��� the main objective of this project.

    "Alright, Twik. It''s your turn now. Are you ready?"

    "Ku.. Kuang!"

 Chapter ?1128 Evolve

    Chapter ?1128 Evolve

    Emery had used a quarter of his Celestial Essence on the new seeds.

    Looking at the little creatures running about in the garden, he couldn''t help but feel that it might have been a waste of the valuable ingredient. Even after observing them for a while, the 30 new Chizpur creatures still showed no changes other than losing their chubby shape.

    But on a different note, he got to experiment with the essence thoroughly and was able to confirm that it was safe to be used on nt creatures.

    With all the information he had discovered, Emery took out another oz of the Celestial Essence and began to concoct another batch.

    Hourster he ended up with ten Masterpiece-quality Metamorph Potions with 110% potency strength.

    Looking at the row ofpleted potions, a broad smile appeared on Emery''s face.

    "All right, let''s try one first."

    He proceeded to sit in the lotus position. With a gesture of his hand, one of the potions was pulled out of the batch and slowly floated toward Twik. When it arrived in front of the little guy, the lid that sealed the potion bottle opened on its own.

    Following his guidance, the potion flowed out of the bottle and approached the small body of Twik. Emery then used his [Nature Grasp] as multiple root-like strings of spirit energy entered the nt''s body, all of them connecting to the tiny golden core in Twik''s chest.

    After that, he immediately cast the [Photosynthesis] spell to finally begin the long-awaited metamorph reaction.

    However, how things were going was clearly different from its predecessors; as soon as the spell entered his body, Twik instantly showed an intense reaction. His small body began to tremble on its own.

    The Metamorph Potion and the spell had indeed synergized with each other and rapidly built up spirit energy within Twik''s core. However, the converging swirl of spirit energy seemed not sufficient.

    It took Emery a second to realize that the potion synchronizing with the spell was not powerful enough. Without a moment of doubt, he simultaneously threw two more potions at the rooted nt.

    When the two Metamorph potions seeped into Twik''s body, Emery''s face changed as he could feel the bnce rapidly shifting. Now, it was his Photosynthesis spell thatcked strength, forcing Emery to use all the energy in his dual core for the little creature.

    Even the little nt creatures that were running around fell silent at one point. All of them were watching intently what was happening.

    ...

    Hours had passed since it started and the effects of the Metamorph Potions were starting to fade off, but even so, the metamorphosis process was still notplete. Realizing this, Emery quickly threw another two to the rooted creature, fueling the process once more. He was so immersed that he didn''t notice his body was drenched in his own sweat.

    "Kuang... ku-kuang..."

    "Hold on, Twik"

    His words offort didn''t lessen the pain, but they were enough for the nt creature to continue holding on with all its strength as long as possible.

    Looking at Twik''s appearance, Emery couldn''t help but worry.

    At the same time, he became more determined. No matter what, he couldn''t allow his buddy''s struggle to be in vain.

    After a few more hours passed, the core finally seemed to have built up spirit energy to its maximum. As soon as it was filled to the brim, a golden glow enveloped Twik''s entire body and brightened the surrounding area.

    With Spirit Reading, Emery was able to sense the spirit power within Twik''s body beginning to rise at an unprecedented speed; and at the same time, with [Analyze] he could clearly see the changes taking ce.

    [Flora Colossi - stage 7]

    [Legendary creature level 90]

    [Creature just gained another level...]

    [Legendary creature level 91]

    [Creature just gained another level...]

    With the increase in level, Emery was feeling excited inwardly since it meant that he had done something right.

    Although it was consuming a lot of his spirit energy, Emery has to hold on. He started to consume his [Spirit Pill Potion] to replenish his depleted spirit energy, while at the same time giving Twik more of the [Metamorph Potion].

    [Creature just gained another level...]

    Thest time Twik increased to the next stage was with the help of the Primordial Wisp''s offspring, hence it was no wonder it required an enormous amount of spirit energy toplete this next stage of metamorphosis.

    What Emery didn''t expect was how Twik''s metamorph process was such an exhausting activity. In fact, he would not have been able to continue this long had it not been for the [Nature Grasp] spell, and the fact that he was currently in one of the richest ces with nature spirit energy.

    [Legendary creature level 99]

    Twik''s level had already increased nine-time, but the process still didn''t seem to be ending anytime soon. At this point, all ten Masterpiece-quality Metamorph Potions had gone except one.

    Gritting his teeth, Emery just threw thest [Metamorph Potion] toward Twik. He could only hope thisst one would be enough as he couldn''t let go to create more at the moment. Instinctively, he knew this was the most crucial moment.

    "Just a little bit more Buddy!"

    An hour after, Emery was already at the end of the line, if he didnt let go, his core might be getting a serious injury. However, it was also at that moment that Emery''s eyes lit up with joy while a wide smile emerged on his lips.

    An emergence of spirit power!

    [Flora Colossi is evolving to the next stage]

    Just when he thought it was over, the energy that previously filled Twik''s core was spreading out throughout its body making changes.

    Emery saw glowing green runes appear, followed by Twik''s root body that started to gradually erge. A sign that Twik was evolving to the next stage.

    Unfortunately, it was followed by a demand for more energy, one that he can''t give anymore.

    In a panic, he started to look for help elsewhere.

    "Maybe ... maybe I should ask Magus Shena outside... But she has no affinity for nt elements."

    Not receiving any energy supply for a while, what happened next was that Twik began to forcefully draw Emery''s energy.

    The sudden situation caught him off-guard and to Emery''s surprise, the nt creature hurriedly pushed him away.

    "Twik, what''s going on?!"

    Twik''s body started to change as its roots moved and pierced the ground beneath. It then grew so quickly and thickly, filling up the garden to the point of entangling the other little creatures as well.

    "Ku ku! Ku ku!"

    The situation has abruptly turned for the worse, but Emery who was pushed to the ground unable to do much with his entire spirit pool consumed.

    In such chaos, Emery hurriedly sat back to the lotus position and once again repeated his connection to the cave with his [Nature Grasp]. Not just to regain his spirit energy but also to probe the disaster that was emerging in front of his eyes.

    At the center of the previous energy turbulence, Twik stood still like a tree. Through [Nature Grasp], Emery could feel his roots keep growing and spreading across the entire cave like a wave of locust.

    All the little creatures, although entangled, appear to be unharmed. Then suddenly, Emery could sense rich nature energy flowing through them.

    At that moment, he could only assume that Twik was absorbing the spirit cave''s natural energy for itself, and even channeling it to the other nt creatures

    Knowing that there was not much else he could do, Emery decided to give the current situation some time, monitoring closely how it would develop.

    The situation left him both anxious and hopeful.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter ?1129 Upgraded

    Chapter ?1129 Upgraded

    Emery waited anxiously for any kind of reaction from Twik, who had be a tree that stood tall with its roots had covered the entirety of the spirit cave.

    There were many times when Emery thought about getting some help from outside. However, he always stopped himself at thest moment, thinking that he couldn''t leave his little buddy to his plight even just for a second.

    Hours passed without any significant changes. By then, even though he was still worried about Twik, Emery didn''t just stand around doing nothing. He made use of the time by tending the garden and inspecting the hundreds of nts he had been growing in the ce without leaving his attention from Twik.

    Eventually, one day passed and there was still no movement from the nt creature. If that wasn''t bad enough, Emery also discovered that some of the rare nts needed for the body tempering potion he was trying to cultivate inside the cave were dying.

    However, it would be a lie to say that he hadn''t expected this to happen. After all, the reason these nts were precious was that half of these nts had their own natural habitats, be it cold regions or warm climates, which couldn''t easily be replicated.

    Still, that didn''t mean Emery was not dispirited by it. As he heaved a sigh, his eyes couldn''t help but turn their heads towards the tree within the cave.

    Once again, anxiety welled up in him and Emery tried to manage it by conducting a few more apothecary experiments with the dying nts to gain more understanding of them, and the secrets in making the body tempering potion.

    Time passed as he did some experiments while also observing the development of Twik''s situation. However, his attention was distracted when a notification came to his privilege bracelet.

    It had the marking of a certain renowned cksmith''s workshop that was ced in the Golden City.

    [We send this to notify you that we have finished analyzing your tier 5 sword, and that we will be able to repair it within four days]

    A smile made its way to Emery''s lips as his tense expression and body rxed slightly reading the notification. Finally, a piece of good news amid sessive bad news.

    But just as he thought things were finally getting better for him, Emery caught a string of numbers written right beneath the message.

    [Estimated repair cost: 125,000 spirit stones]

    In an instant, his face froze. The money Emery had to pay to repair his weapon was about half of the spirit stones he currently had, and this revtion irritated him once again. Gone is the joy that appeared earlier.

    "I really should ask Zach to pay for this!" Emery muttered under his breath in a displeased tone. That amount of money was simply too much for him to spend at once.

    [Yes I ept. Proceed with the reparation]

    That was the only answer Emery could give, as he really needed his Savage Sword for the final test''s mission he would be doing in less than two weeks'' time. There was no way he would head into the literalst test of his time in the academy without a weapon in hand.

    ...

    The next day, Emery spent his time using [Nature Grasp] to deepen his understanding of his spirit cave''s current state.

    He delved deep and focused all capability of his Spirit Reading on the cave and what was happening within. In this process, he gradually found his root-like spirit energy started to expand across the entire cave, and he felt a sensation as if he touched every inch of them with his own hand.

    He even started to perceive the energy pulse of the earth that supplied and distributed the rich nature spirit energy throughout the cave. The feeling was so exhrating that he couldn''t help but wanting to be lost within.

    With that, Emery went on to follow along the pulse. Throughout the hours, he gradually found himself bing one with the cave, making him able to sense the slight changes within all the nts and soil, even to the extent of the tiniest particle.

    Thanks to the newfoundprehension of the element, Emery could conclude that Twik was at the final stage of his mutation. This discovery naturally excited him, but also worried him a little, afraid that things would go out of hand again.

    He approached closer and sat right under the small tree saying, "Whenever you are ready, buddy."

    Just as if Twik heard his words, momentster Emery felt another signature of spirit energy emerge from the tree, which was swiftly followed by tremors on the ground.

    In the next second, he saw the roots that filled the entire cave begin to move and pull back into the tree.

    The roots started to free the Chizpur Fangs it ensnared one by one, and the inside of the cave gradually became chaotic again as they started to make noises.

    "Ku.. ku.. Ku . kuang!"

    Knowing that there must be something more with the Chizpur Fangs, Emery checked them with his [Analyze] starting with the five chubby ones he created first. Surprise colored his face when he saw that all of them were upgraded, bing stronger than they were before.

    [Chizpur Fang - Stage 6]

    [Magical Creature Level 72 (85)]

    [Battle Power - 75 (90)]

    On the other hand, the other thirty Chizpur Fang also advanced to the next stage.

    [Chizpur Fang upgraded to stage 5]

    Emery gave a sigh of relief that it appeared as he thought Twik roots did help them evolve.

    It took several minutes before all the roots that infested the cave earlier finally returned to their source, the small tree standing in the center. As Emery waited with bated breath for what would happen next, green runes appeared across the tree''s surface and flickered brightly.

    The tree then began to shrink, forming into a humanoid shape twice asrge as Twik had been a��� just a head shorter than Emery. In the next second, a powerful surge of energy appeared, and with that, a notification appeared in Emery''s mind.

    [Flora Colossi upgraded to stage 8]

    [Mythical creature level 5]

    [Battle power: 155 (250)]

    Emery couldn''t help but inhale his breath when he saw the notification. It was such a massive upgrade that increased Twik''s strength to almost twice as strong.

    "Congrattions, Twik!" Emery said happily as he looked at the figure standing in the middle of the cave.

    Such a joyous asion had shut all the anxiety he felt earlier, and was quickly celebrated by all the nt creatures. Emery can''t help to wonder if now they finally could do the fusion skill together.

    However, the festive atmosphere onlysted for a few moments before Twik nced at Emery with a strange look and suddenly fell to his knees.

    "Twik!? What happened?"

    Emery rushed over, worried. He quickly touched Twik''s chest where his nt core was, and what greeted him was a situation that he knew very well a��� a chaotic spirit core. Apparently, something had gone wrong.

    "Kuang! Kuang!!"

    Twik writhed violently and screamed in pain as his body was in Emery''s arms. He was in shock and at a loss as to what to do when he suddenly heard another scream from around him.

    "Ku.. ku.. Ku!.. ku!"

    Turning his head, Emery saw the little Chizpurs creatures fall to the ground one by one like a domino. Then to his horror, he saw the body of one of them start to wither and turn into dry husk, before eventually dissipating into the air as a cloud of dust.

    One of the Chizpur Fang he gave life to died right in front of his eyes, and the one next to it soon followed the fate of its brethren, confusing and terrifying their creator.

    "What the hell is going on?!"

    A joyous event worthy of a big celebration suddenly turned into a nightmare.

 Chapter ?1130 Pain

    Chapter ?1130 Pain

    It was such a terrifying scene.

    One by one the little creatures would scream out of pain and fall before their stone body started to turn grey and slowly disappeared into dust.

    Seeing this, Emery went into an insane panic.

    "No!! No!" He screamed.

    His hand was still holding on Twik''s body while casting his [Nature Blessing] on it trying to heal, stopping whatever madness was affecting him.

    As for the other little creature, Emery swiftly cast another healing spell.

    [Rejuvenating Mushroom]

    Just in a matter of seconds, multiple glowing mushrooms instantly brought vitality to all living things inside the cave. It did seem able to help, but unfortunately, it was not enough.

    His heart once again screams in pain as two more young nt creatures turn to dust.

    "Ku!ku.. ku!!"

    In a critical situation like this, he must quickly find another way to save them. Hence, without giving it a second thought, Emery grabbed a stone from his pocket to call out for help.

    It only took a few seconds for the call to get a response as Magus Shena came in a hurry after receiving the distress message.

    "Senior, please help!" Emery begged.

    Although the dragon magus had no proficiency in nt elements, she was a water element expert and had a powerful nature base healing spell to cast to the cave, quickly bringing much vigor to the ce.

    Unfortunately by the time she arrived, 12 of the young creatures had gone without forms.

    "My spell will not be able to hold them for long! What is going on?!" said the female magus.

    Emery forced his mind out of the chaos to quickly assess the situation and as soon as he realized that the 5 Chizpurs matured brothers were still standing in confusion but didn''t seem to get affected, Emery suddenly realized that the culprit had to be the [Metaphor Potion] he created, as those five did not consume any.

    He tried his best to exin to the Magus, but without a real understanding of the situation, she decided to use a drastic solution.

    [Sub Zero]

    A powerful ice element magic that turns all eighteen little creatures instantly into ice. It was a way to preserve these young creatures'' conditions until they had a better solution.

    "Bring that one to the Hyperion center!" The magusmanded, pointed toward Twik which was on Emery"s arm.

    Emery quickly understood the magus'' n and as soon as he nodded, the magus transformed into her dragon form and quickly grabbed the two.

    The dragon wing soared and as fast as the wind, they flew at high speed toward the center.

    Looking back at the cave from distance, Emery''s heart once again aches thinking about the 12 young creatures that had turned to dust, and the others he left behind as blocks of ice.

    But at this moment, he forced his mind fully on Twik''s condition.

    As soon as he knows what to do with Twik, he will return to help them.

    The creature on his arm was whimpering in pain as Emery continuously injected his spirit energy to keep his health from dwindling.

    However, each minute Emery could feel Twik''s body turn colder and stiff. A number of cracks started to appear all over its skin.

    "Hang on buddy.. please hang on!" Emery pleaded with the hope that the wooden creature would survive until they got help at the Hyperion center.

    It was probably the longest 20 minutes of his time and as soon as they arrived at the destined ce, the Hyperion staff took over and brought the little creature into the medicalb.

    Magus Ramora swiftly came to attend to Emery''s needs and found the right expert for his situation.

    With multiple advanced technologies at hand, the staff was able to hold on to keep Twik''s body from deteriorating. However, what was happening to Twik at the moment seemed to take the medical staff by surprise.

    "There was a chemical reaction built up in its genes. We saw a simr case happen with a failure during an evolution," said one of the expert staff.

    It was an urate analysis, exactly what Emery was worried about. In order to find a cure for such a problem, Emery was asked about what he did.

    With Twik''s life on the line, Emery ignored the consequences and told them about the potion he made along with the [Celestial Essence] he used.

    The staff listened to him with a bit of surprise. Unfortunately, they had no knowledge about the so-called metamorph potion, and as for the other essence mentioned,

    "Most tier 7 ingredients are beyond the scope of science, for this situation, you will need at least a grand magus help, preferably one specialist in nt element to handle the matter," said the staff.

    Hearing this, the first figure that came into Emery''s mind was Grand Magus Yvere of the nt institutes. Emery only meets the elder once and has no real connection with him to ask for help, but with life at stake, he decides to go and ask.

    Emery left Twik unto the medical staff care while he and Magus Shena swiftly went toward the nt institutes for help. While hoping anxiously, they hoped there would be a way out after this.

    "I am sorry, Grand Magus Yvere is not at the institute at the moment."

    That was the answer he received from the staff at Elder''s Respite. Hearing that, Emery''s heart suddenly felt like it was sinking to the bottom of his stomach. The Grand Magus was the only hope he needed at the moment, desperately.

    He kept trying to find a way to meet the Grand Magus, yet even with his privileged status, Emery couldn''t receive any more information about the grand magus whereabouts.

    It was such a stressful situation and In the final, he ended up only leaving a note to the staff about this problem.

    Right after, Emery swiftly returned to the Hyperion center as he was still anxious about Twik''s conditions.

    "Emery let me see what help I can find from Zodiac City," said the female dragon magus, leaving him behind to sit in the room watching Twik wiggling in pain under treatment beyond the ss.

    It was a painful sight that he must watch for hours as the Twik body deteriorated slowly. The feeling of regret immediately filled his chest cavity since it was his fault. His potion was the cause of all of this.

    The next day, Emery received an unexpected visitor, a person whose presence was eagerly awaited by Emery.

    It was an old white-haired man, Grand magus Yvere of the nt institutes.

    He looked at Twik from beyond the ss. "Such a poor creature," he said.

 Chapter ?1131 Living Beings

    Chapter ?1131 Living Beings

    "Elder thank you foring"

    Emery was very grateful for the fact that such an esteemed figure had agreed to his invitation, willing toe and help him.

    The grand magus, however, looked towards him as if he knew what was in his mind and spoke with a sharp gaze saying, "I came only for the young fe, tell me what happened."

    Emery quickly began to exin what had happened from the start until the situation at hand, and as the exnation went towards the end, the face of the elder gradually showed apparent disappointment.

    When Emery finished the exnation, Grand Magus Yvere didn''t say anything. He just entered theb where Twik was lying in at the moment, and despite feeling awkward, Emery swiftly followed suit.

    He watched as the grand magus'' hand turned into a glowing root and approached Twik, crawling into thetter''s body. Momentster, the elderly man finally spoke.

    "You may be a talented apothecary, but you shouldn''t y around with life."

    The sentence struck Emery''s chord and pierced deep into his heart. What the grand magus was somewhat true, as he did y around with such high-tier vtile substances and used the nt creature as an experiment, which led to Twik''s current plight.

    While still probing the circumstance within Twik''s body, Grand Magus Yvere added on his previous words. "Unless it doesn''t cross your mind that these nt creatures are real, living beings"

    The guilty feeling in his heart got worse when Emery heard the grand magus'' sharp words. "No, elder. I never thought of them like that.. They are very importantpanions to me."

    The old man briefly turned his gaze hearing that, and seeing the sincere and regretful look on Emery''s face, he heaved a sigh of helplessness before saying, "You''re just reckless then."

    At this moment, Emery realized that the reason the elder acted differently than the first time they met was because of his actions toward his nt creatures. Now that he has exined himself, the cold attitude thetter gave somewhat lessened.

    However, that cold attitude was nowhere to be seen towards Twik, as the grand magus attentively and carefully took care of the nt creature.

    Emery just silently waited and observed so that he didn''t disturb the other party. And a few minutester, Grand Magus Yvere finally spoke again.

    "This one has a powerful core within.. So he should be alright."

    Emery was overjoyed hearing that from the grand magus but then, what happened next was that Twik''s life sign suddenly weakened rapidly while his body began to dry up and turn gray.

    Just as he was about to get hysterical at such a sight, Emery saw ck smoke rising from Twik''s body. Before he could even think of what the ck smoke was, Grand Magus Yvere''s hand shed a bright light as he cast a spell.

    [Revival]

    Even from a distance, Emery could clearly feel it was a spell that was filled with an abundance of life. The smidgen of light that reached him gave off aforting feeling, its warmth like the morning sun touching the skin.

    On the other hand, changes began to happen on Twik. His dried, gray body gradually recovered its healthy green color again. A few momentster, a twitch was seen and the little guy finally opened his eyes.

    "Kuang.. ku.. ku"

    Upon seeing that, a wide bright smile appeared on Emery''s face.

    "TWIK! You''re back, buddy!"

    "Kuang.."

    Emery was about to rush and hug the little guy, but before he could do so, Grand Magus Yvere stopped him with a gesture of his hand. As he looked at him, the grand magus said, "The young fe needs to rest. He hasn''t fully recovered yet."

    Seeing the grand magus turn his body and seem to be about to leave, Emery stopped the grand magus by him doing a ny-degree bow saying, "Thank you.. Thank you, elder... But.. elder, please.. I have another..."

    What Emery asked next was none other than the Chizpur Fangs that he left frozen in his spirit cave. He wanted the grand magus'' help for that as well but couldn''t say it out loud since it was a selfish request on his part. After all, the other party had no obligation to help him.

    Grand Magus Yvere looked at the bowing figure of Emery and was silent for a while. In the end, he just heaved a deep sigh and said, "Alright. Take me there."

    Emery''s face brightened when he heard that, and he quickly nodded. However, just as he was about to lead the grand magus to where the Chizpur Fangs were, the two of them were distracted by something.

    Hearing the conversation, Twik, whose body was lying weakly, forced himself to get up. It looked like the little guy wanted to tag along. Given his condition, Emery and Grand Magus Yvere told him to continue to rest and note along, but the former insisted.

    "Kuang.. Kuang!"

    Through [One Mind], Emery knew what Twik felt and wanted to say. Apparently, he felt responsible for the entire situation and wanted to see the others'' condition with his own eyes. Surprisingly Grand Magus Yvere seemed able to understand the little guy''s words.

    With that, the matter was decided.

    Emery walked over to Twik, grabbed the weakened little guy, and put him in his arms before the three of them exited the Hyperion center.

    The grand magus summoned a flying shippletely made out of parts of various nts. After being mesmerized by the unique aesthetic for a while, Emery boarded the ship together with Twik. Immediately after, the ship moved and flew through the air at breakneck speed.

    The group of three departed from Hyperion center and arrived at Emery''s spirit cave in just a few minutes. As soon as they walked inside, the five senior Chizpur Fangs weed the group in a jubnt mood.

    "Ku ku ku..."

    After caressing their heads, Emery led Grand Magus Yvere into his spirit cave. They made their way into the garden, where they were greeted by the sight of 18 ice statues and a dozen piles of dust surrounding them.

    Without further ado, the grand magus approached one of the statues containing the Chizpur Fang. The moment his hand touched the cold surface, a bright like appeared and the ice statue started to melt.

    Once again, his hand turned to root and started to intrude the body of the stationary young Chizpur Fang.

    The scene made Twik let out a whimper, to which Emery quickly addressed.

    "Don''t worry, Twik. I''m sure the elder can help them.."

    Grand Magus Yvere only spent a few seconds examining the little creature before withdrawing his hand. While Emery looked at him with a confused face, the grand magus sighed and turned his gaze towards the two of them.

    "Unfortunately, just as I thought.. This young nt has no strength to resist the foreign substance."

    After saying those words, the grand magus did something that shocked Emery and Twik. A bright white light shot out of his hand and swept over the area, turning all 18 ice statues containing the newly-created Chizpur Fang to dust.

    "Kuang kuang!!"

    Twik turned hysterical and tried to break free from Emery''s arms who immediately held the little guy the moment the light appeared. Still, he gritted his teeth as he watched the dust a��� remnants of the lives he created a��� scattering onto the ground.

    However, the grand magus apparently still wasn''t finished. He cast another spell, and once again Emery felt a familiar sensation of warmth invading the garden.

    [Revival]

    Just like what happened in theb, as the light spread across the garden, the dust seemed to be absorbed into the ground. A momentter, there was a slight movement visible where the dust had been and a small yellow seedling bloomed in its ce

    All 18 new yellow seedlings grew on the ground.

    "This is all I can do for them." said the grand magus.

 Chapter ?1132 Life

    Chapter ?1132 Life

    There were no longer ice statues standing.

    No more were the chaotic noises brought by the young creatures.

    All those things were now gone, reced by 18 yellow seedlings that arose from the ashes of their remains.

    Still shaken by what they had just witnessed, Emery with Twik in his embrace slowly approached the yellow seedlings. A mixed feeling sprouted in his heart.

    Immediately, Emery used his [Nature Grasp] to perceive the seedling once again. Thanks to that, he finally realized that they were not just ordinary nts. Although faint, he could sense a sliver of consciousness within these seedlings.

    But what does it mean exactly? Does it mean that this is all they could be? Will they even be able to go back to how they used to be?

    This line of thought Emery had was interrupted by Grand Magus Yvere as he said words that shot deep.

    "Is that all their life mean to you?"

    Once again, Emery was stunned hearing the elder''s words.

    Realizing that Emery fell into contemtion at his words as he tried to find meaning behind it, the grand magus cleared the confusion by asking another question that stirred him up.

    "There is more to life for them than just bing your little soldier, aren''t they?"

    Grand Magus Yvere''s profound words pierced and etched itself deep within Emery and pondering it, the confusion that was within him slowly disappeared. A glint of realization shed across his eyes.

    He suddenly recalled what the Arbor master had taught him, how ever since one awakened, they had transformed from an ordinary nt and be a true living beings. One with their own consciousness.

    Meaning Emery should stop treating them like a summon who he can order however he wants, he needs to start thinking about what''s best for them although it might not be in line with what he needs.

    Emery looked upon these 18 Chizpur Fang seedlings with a new understanding of life. He also realized his mistake, that he had been too reckless in his actions by forcing them to grow and threatening their lives.

    Staring at the seedlings, Emery''s face sported a regretful look as he whispered softly,

    "I am sorry�� I will definitely take good care of all of you"

    After that, his attention fell on the other scattered dust on the ground �C the remains of the other twelve little creatures. In that instant, the terrifying images of their death surfaced from his memory.

    Subconsciously, Emery turned his head towards the grand magus. Realizing what the gaze meant, the elder shook his head and said,

    "Unfortunately, I cannot bring back those who have died."

    Even though he had somewhat expected it, the words still brought pain to his chest. Regret welled up inside him again, as hemented the reckless actions he had taken that had caused all of this.

    After expressing his deep gratitude to the grand magus once again, Emery slowly walked over to one of them and using his bare hand, dug a small hole which he used to bury the remains of the little creature.

    "Kuang ku ku.."

    "You want to help, Twik? Alright, let''s do it together."

    Emery could simply use spells to do the deed and make it easy for himself. But no.

    He performed the burial ceremony of the dead Chizpur Fang one by one with the utmost respect.

    Even though he only knew these young nt creatures for a few days at most, they were all created, or rather, awakened by his own hands. They were all his creation, his responsibilities.

    Added with the fact their death came from his mistakes making these much harder than he thought.

    With every dirt, he touched and a hole he dug, every dust was filled with his deep regret as they were put into theirst resting ce.

    Since he was submerged in his deep wailing, Emery didn''t realize that Grand Magus Yvere still hadn''t left. A faint smile crept its way onto the grand magus'' face, and it looked like the grand magus started to take some interest in him.

    Previously, Grand Magus Yvere only remembered Emery as an acolyte with an interesting rare nt creature.

    Although there were a few ways to awaken a nt into a sentient being, he had never seen an acolyte capable of doing such an act. Hence the reason why Emery''s figure stuck in his memory.

    What surprised him this time was how far the nt creature he met at that time had evolved. This was what initially made him disappointed with the young acolyte, that such wonder was about to be destroyed by thoughtless actions.

    Despite that, the progress shown by the nt creature still astounded him. Especially the light-base core that had been established in the nt creature and the acolyte himself, which he knew didn''t possess it thest time they met.

    With such interest, the grand magus decided to hang around and watch as Emery slowly buried the remains one by one.

    Before long, all twelve Chizpur Fangs that died and turned to dust were buried in the ground. There was an air of mourning in the garden as Emery performed the final burial ceremony and looked at the twelve graves he had made.

    When he finished thest one, Emery found it so hard to pull his arm away from the earth.

    "I�� I''m sorry... I really wish I could undo what I''ve done."

    As soon as he said the words, Emery suddenly felt something changing. There was a reaction between his arm which still touched deep into the ground and the stone on Twik''s chest that started to glow.

    "What is going on?"

    A brilliant light was formed between the two of them. It was different from the warm sunlight feeling Grand Magus Yvere''s [Revival] spell gave off. Instead, this one emanated a golden and divine feeling �C the foreign energy.

    A sh of light entered Emery''s forehead and a certain rune appeared beneath his feet while the ground around started to glow dazzlingly. All of a sudden, something that seemed to be embedded deep within Emery''s mind began to unravel itself.

    Watching from a distance, Grand Magus Yvere showed a surprised expression as he realized what it was.

    "Rebirth spell!"

    What followed after the phenomenon was the emergence of brightly glowing yellow seedlings from all twelve graves Emery had created with his own hand.

    "They�� they''re alive!"

    Emery watches the scene in front of him in disbelief.

    The spell onlysted for a short while, but the moment it ended, his spirit core suddenly shut down and Emery instantly lost consciousness.

 Chapter ?1133 Rebirth

    Chapter ?1133 Rebirth

    Emery woke up from his unconscious state with the feeling of a headache hitting his head.

    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw a familiar female figure calling him with a smile on her face.

    "Emery�� you''re finally awake."

    "Klea�� you are here.."

    It didn''t take long for Emery to realize that he was currently lying in the bedroom he constructed inside his spirit cave.

    "Why�� How��?"

    "I saw Magus Shena and she told me about what happened so�� here I am."

    Hearing those words, Emery was quickly reminded of what happened before he lost consciousness..

    "How long��"

    "You are unconscious for almost three hours"

    Emery quickly sat up and checked the situation within his body. He was greatly relieved when he found that apart from being exhausted, everything seemed to be normal.

    Moreover, as he used his Spirit Reading to scan his condition, he also realized that Grand Magus Yvere was actually still in his spirit cave.

    Emery quickly stood up, enduring the painful headache that was still tormenting his head, and walked out of the room to meet the elder. Worried about his condition, Klea quickly followed him outside.

    Much to Emery''s surprise, he found Grand Magus Yvere was currently sitting in his garden with Twik standing right in front of him. The former''s hand that had turned into a root was stuck in thetter''s body.

    As Emery approached them, he couldn''t help but to throw his gaze to where the twelve graves he had made earlier. A sigh of relief came out from his mouth when he saw the seedling growing on top of each and every one of them.

    With this, all 30 Chizpur Fang had somewhat managed to survive the unfortunate disaster.

    Thanks to that, Emery felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted from his shoulders. His steps were lighter as he approached the grand magus with a much better feeling than before.

    "Thank you, elder, for your help��" Once again, Emery expressed his utmost and sincere gratitude towards the grand magus.

    Seeing that he was here, Grand Magus Yvere let go of his rooted arm from Twik. It was at this moment, as they were in close quarters, that Emery realized that his little friend had returned to his prime.

    "What a special creature.." The grand magus said in a fascinated tone, which earned him a curious gaze from Emery.

    He then casually turned to Emery and said, "Now.. Would you mind exining to this curious old man how you learned the Rebirth spell?"

    Emery was enlightened from his confusion by those words. It turned out that this was the reason as to why the grand magus had not left yet.

    Unwilling to hide such a matter from someone who had greatly helped him, Emery briefly exined the situation, about the light-based Primordial Wisp he encountered during the mid-test and its offsprings who helped him create his light affinity and also formed the core within Twik.

    "I see.. It is indeed interesting��"

    The grand magus was silent for a while before speaking again. "The Rebirth spell is an A rank divine spell that requires many conditions to be fulfilled before it can be cast.."

    Emery immediately perked his ears when Grand Magus Yvere began speaking about the spell. The opportunity that someone was capable and willing to exin the spell he received from the Primordial Wisp was definitely something that he didn''t want to miss.

    Seeing Emery focus his attention, the grand magus nodded slightly as he said, "Now I will exin the difference between nature and light based recovery spells."

    The grand magus began by outlining the nature spells of which he mastered.

    "The Law of Life isprehended from the understanding of nature, with Earth as the foundation, nt that grows from, and Water that sustains it, all in continuation given life to living beings, these are whatprise thew."

    Grand Magus Yvere knew that not only was Emery proficient in three of the elements, he also possessed an unique bloodline that waspatible to learn andprehend thew.

    As for the spell [Rebirth], it was a light element based spell that required highprehension of life in order to be able to learn it, which was an extremely daunting task to achieve in the first ce. Especially for an acolyte.

    "Rebirth, after all, is about repeating a life, which essentially requires the caster to break the Law of Time."

    The grand magus added that only the divine power of light. An energy which came from the source of divinity itself that could bend the Law of Time.

    Realizing Emery''sprehension of the light element was still low, Grand Magus Yvere asked him a question.

    "Do you believe in fate, Emery? Do you believe that someone has the grand n and ys the string in all things?"

    The grand magus'' words sparked a reaction from memories. This was the question simrly thrown by Magus Urix, as the basis ofprehending the light element. Unfortunately, Emery still had no solid answer about such aplex issue.

    Grand Magus Yvere stopped and said, "I am no expert in the light element, but the [Rebirth] spell is definitely a precious gift that you shouldn''t waste, you really should learn more about it"

    The grand magus spent some time teaching him about the rtion between life and nature once again before bid his goodbye and left the cave. Of course, he did not forget to remind Emery to take care of his little creatures properly, to which thetter responded with a firm nod.

    Emery looks back at the garden within his cave with new sentiment.

    This incident taught him to be more careful in nurturing his nt creatures. This attitude of course will also be included in his efforts to make the body tempering potion, as he wouldn''t want the same things to happen, especially since it would be used by his friends.

    Emery really couldn''t afford Klea and the others suffered the same fate as the nt creatures.

    What he really should focus on right now was hisprehension of the light element, which was the basis of his [Rebirth] spell and most probably also the skill [nt Fusion].

    He only had ten days before the final test mission began, and therefore he nned to spend all that time learning at the Light Institute.

    On that note, Emery''s thoughts were on the girl he had been separated from for six weeks, and the fact that they were about to be separated again brought him another headache.

    "She''ll understand, won''t she?"

 Chapter ?1134 Choices

    Chapter ?1134 Choices

    "I will be off training for a while."

    Emery told the little creatures of what he intended to do. This time, instead of forcing them to follow his demands, he asked what they wanted to do.

    He would need to train at the Light Institute. For that reason, if they would follow him, they would only be able to stay in the Spatial Space, except probably for Twik.

    "Ku�� ku��"

    "Yes, Twik, I am hoping the magus over there would teach us more about the Light element. Learning it will be beneficial for the two of us, what do you think? I hope you are willing toe, but if you prefer to stay here with the others, that''s alright too."

    Twik nodded his head, epting the offer to follow without hesitation.

    As for the others, Emery was hoping they would stay and look after the younger ones while he left. On the other hand, he believed that they were all mature enough to be left strolling around the floating ind. Hearing the freedom Emery gave to them, the five brother were very excited.

    "Ku.. ku ku!!"

    This marked the first time Emery gave them all a choice, and to his surprise, the five brothers decided to discuss it amidst themselves. After an intense debate, they decided to vote out Chiku and Chiko to follow and help Emery.

    The matter has been decided, and now, Emery turned to look at the girl who had been standing behind him. Seeing that he finally turned his attention to her, she frowned a bit at him and said in a self-mocking tone.

    "You gave them choices, yet you won''t do the same for me�� It''s�� really unfair."

    Emery awkwardly rubbed the back of his head and all he could think of doing at the moment was to apologize to the girl again.

    Only a few hours have passed since they were reunited, and yet, Emery has already decided to leave her again.

    Of course, Klea understood what Emery needed to do, and she would not intentionally make it hard for Emery. However, her disappointment was still clearly visible on her face. It was clear she was not content with his decision.

    "I am sorry, Klea�� We will have all the time we wantter, when we return to Earth."

    She took a moment to listen, then she nodded. Fortunately, his words were able to give the girl a measure of reassurance.

    "Well then, let us make the most of this one day then."

    As he had nned, before Emery went to the Light institute, he had one more ce to go. The group then went off the Hyperion together with Magus Shena, and theynded in the familiar Golden City.

    They were there to answer the notification Emery received before, the one sent from the renowned cksmith workshop. A giddy feeling welled up inside him as he recalled the message.

    [Your sword has been repaired]

    Emery could actually just ask the sword to be delivered, as such service was provided. The reason he personally came to fetch it was because he decided to use this opportunity to know a little more about the so-called cksmith workshop.

    Klea took the opportunity to grab Emery''s arm as they strolled through the Golden City''s industrial sector. Along the way, many people came and went to the area, most of them carrying something they had purchased. While they were together, Klea and Emery took the time to talk about what happened in thest 6 weeks, while they were separated.

    "Huh! That Zach and his master! They really deserve each other!" Klea quickly cursed as soon as she heard what happened on the Hyperion core.

    Klea then shared her progress in the four elements, and then the news of Julian''s shocking return.

    "Julian actually asked us to check a renowned beautiful with a beast market, he thinks it''ll be a great idea for us to have a high-tier beast to bring home. They will be considered pets, so the academy would allow it."

    "That sounds great."

    Emery nodded his head at the suggestion, but he didn''t share Klea''s enthusiasm, as he already had his hands full with his own summon and his nt creatures.

    "So what do you think? ��Should I get one for myself?"

    "If you want one�� sure"

    Emery answered quickly, and Klea pounced on the chance. She added with a wicked smile, "So, you are okay if I go to this beast market?"

    "Yes"

    "With Julian��?"

    "Sure"

    Emery answered without hesitation once more, which made Klea frown at him. Emery didn''t realize this reaction of hers, while Klea sulked at his response. As a result, they stopped talking until they finally reached the cksmithing area of the sector.

    "Ah, I remember, we''ve been here before!"

    Klea was practically beaming with excitement. They could still remember how excited they were when they were receiving their first tier 1 and tier 2 weapons, like all of that just happened yesterday..

    The figures of dwarves ran back and forth in the workshop, each carrying weapons and tools.

    However, they didn''t head into one of the numerous workshops across the street, but instead, entered a huge building made of metal. From outside, it was clear there were a few floors to it.

    As they entered the building and walked across the lobby, Emery saw groups of disy ss with samples of the hardest and rarest metals in the universe. Some of the metals shone like rainbows, another looked like they were able to shift in appearance depending on where he looked, and some looked like they were made of colored light and emitted a powerful aura.

    Then, he waited for a while, until the receptionist on duty took him to a room. After waiting for another few minutes, a man who was introduced as the weapon expert brought his pitch ck sword back for him.

    The sword was broken when he hadst seen it, but now, Emery gave the sword a thorough inspection. When he discovered that there was no trace of the cracks, he sighed in relief as a smile crept onto his face.

    He then grabbed the sword and gave it a test swing. He nodded, satisfied with the result, and the man asked him to pay for the service.

    [125,000 spirit stones]

    "Wow, that is pretty steep," Kleamented as she looked at the notification, especially considering that the price was already under the discount given to the privileged ss acolyte.

    Before Emery could pay for the sword, Klea stopped him and asked the so-called weapon expert.

    "We would like to know about your weapon tempering and enchanting services"

 Chapter ?1135 Enchantment

    Chapter ?1135 Enchantment

    Just like apothecary, one required the best material they could get their hands on if they wanted to create the best weapon. And of course, a great cksmith technique that was used during the making of the weapon would dictate the final quality of the said weapon.

    [Savage Sword]

    [Long Sword - Tier 5]

    [Masterpiece quality]

    "The sword is already at the top of its quality, tempering is no longer possible," was the response the weapon expert gave to Klea when she asked for a way to improve Emery''s sword further.

    "What about enchantment?" she asked again, not giving up on the idea.

    The expert calmly answered her inquiry with a business-like tone. "For a Tier 5 weapon like this, the only enchantment that can be applied is by Soul Binding. Are you interested in such a service?"

    Emery had heard a little about the matter, that apparently binding a weapon with a powerful soul would be able to increase the quality or even give a special ability to the said weapon.

    Come to think of it, the broadsword Zach possessed a��� The Executioner a��� had gone through the process and was bound with a Mythical beast Soul. This realization couldn''t help but to make Emery believe that the reason for his defeat was due to the difference between the quality of their weapons a��� as his sword did not go through a Soul Binding.

    Klea nced at Emery, and seeing the look in his eyes, she knew what thetter wanted. Therefore, she asked the next important question. "Yes, we are interested. How much does it cost and how long will it take toplete?"

    The expert didn''t say anything. He just showed the list of services the workshop provided and pointed to the one they talked about.

    [Tier 5 Soul Binding - 35,000]

    "However, we only have standard souls avable in the workshop."

    While it might seem unimpressive, it was actually quite extraordinary for a cksmith workshop to have beast souls avable. Usually, the customer had to bring their own soul or that the soul had to bemissioned first, which extended the duration of the procedure.

    Since he had never seen one, Emery was quite excited to check them out.

    "Show us what''s avable."

    "Certainly," replied the expert readily.

    A list of beast souls were shown quickly, and Emery couldn''t help but notice the only soul avable to purchase was of beast type. As it turned out, for other souls like humans or elves, their souls were prohibited to be sold.

    In order to be used as enchantment, the only soul strong enough was of Mythical level one.

    Emery looked through the list with enthusiasm. Seeing the variety of souls that would give different types of effects when sessfully enchanted into a weapon, he quickly fell into contemtion as he thought about what would be best for his weapon.

    [Soul Beast 7521 - Increase Durability - 165,000 spirit stone]

    [Soul Beast 5382 - Increase Sharpness - 148,000 spirit stone]

    [Soul Beast 9237 - Fire Elemental effect - 192,000 spirit stone]

    He was tempted by the [Increase sharpness] enchantment option, so his attacks with the sword would be more powerful. However, in the end, he ced the option at the very end of his list. Given the fact that his [Shadow Edge] tended to damage his sword, Emery thought that what he needed was a more durable weapon.

    The prices presented in the list certainly brought a shock once again, but having a good weapon would make the difference between life and death, and hisst fight with the Dragon protege proved the statement.

    "I would like the soul to bind my weapon, I choose to increase its durability"

    "Certainly"

    The expert took the sword from Emery to finalize the order. However, a few secondster, her expression changed as she said to thetter. "Unfortunately, we cannot do Soul Binding on this weapon."

    "What?!" Emery was clearly confused. "Why so?"

    "My apologies, I didn''t inspect the weapon properly before. I can see that this is a pair-sword and this is only one of two swords. In order to perform the Soul Binding, we will need both weapons present."

    Hearing such words from the expert, Klea was clearly surprised. She immediately turned towards Emery with a questioning look. "Pair sword?... Where did you get this weapon from?"

    "...."

    "Err... actually.."

    Since he didn''t want to hide anything from Klea, Emery proceeded to exin where he got it from, which naturally included the fact that the other pair of the sword [Gentle Sword] was currently kept with the half-blood girl, Silva Ouroboros.

    After he finished his exnation, much to his surprise, Klea didn''t seem angry; but that positive reaction sent goosebumps. Not knowing Emery''s inner thoughts, the girl put on a smile.

    "A pair swords, huh... A couple swords?" She said to particrly no one. "...How romantic."

    After saying those words, she casually walked out of the workshop, leaving the dumbstruck Emery.

    Knowing that there was nothing else that could be done to the sword, Emery swiftly paid the sword reparation fee and left the ce to chase after the girl. However, when he came out of the workshop, the shadow of Klea was no more to be seen.

    "Ku.. ku"

    Twik swiftly pointed towards a certain direction, telling Emery where Klea had gone. With the valuable information from his buddy, Emery quickly darted in the said direction and chased after the evidently upset girl.

    Momentster, he finally saw the familiar back. He brakes right in front of her and could see her face which clearly showed what she was currently feeling. Grabbing her arm, he pleaded.

    "Klea.. please don''t be mad..."

    The Egyptian Queen took a deep breath before saying, "Tell me honestly. All this time you were fighting with that sword... training with me... Are you thinking about her?"

    Emery was stunned by the unexpected question. He did think about Silva a few times, but he couldn''t help it after all the sword was given by her. But not in the way she thought.

    Seeing that he couldn''t answer her question right away, the girl''s expression became even more sour. Just as she was about to ignore Emery and walk away again, Klea was stopped by a pair of hands on her shoulders.

    Looking straight into her eyes, he said, "Klea.. it''s just a sword.. It means nothing."

    Hearing such words, Klea took another deep breath before slowly saying, "I''m sorry, Emery. I know that I am being unreasonable right now but... I can''t help it."

    The girl swiftly put her arm around him and gave him a soft kiss on the cheek before saying, "I''m not fun to be around right now. Please let me go.. Just focus on your training for now. I''ll see you again in ten days."

    She then summoned her thunderbird before swiftly flew away, leaving Emery behind with Twik and the female magus who silently watched all this. In fact, Magus Shena had a smile on her face as she muttered to herself. "Ah, the wonder of youth..."

    Emery ignored the magus'' remark and quietly looked in the direction where Klea had flown. Since he knew that she would need some alone time without his presence, he just heaved a deep sigh of helplessness before turning around, heading for the portal that would bring him to the Magus Academy''s Light Institute.

    As soon as he arrived, Emery was surprised to see that Magus Urix was already waiting for him just likest time. The magus swiftly took him into the institute building to see Grand Magus Aurora.

    Entering the majestic chamber once again, Emery was greeted by a pleasant voice.

    "Wee acolyte, I''ve been waiting for you. Are you ready for your training?

    Emery stared at the beautiful grand magus and nodded his head saying, "Yes I am, Elder."

 Chapter ?1136 Ten Days

    Chapter ?1136 Ten Days

    A special room had been prepared within the Light Institute''s building, and Emery was quickly led to said ce.

    It was certainly something out of the ordinary, as there were three magus standing before Emery. However, the presence of the three magus couldn''tpare to the other figure in the room, the head of the Light Institute, Grand Magus Aurora.

    "These three will train you for the next ten days." The grand magus said, her gaze on Emery.

    Emery observed the people who would be his teachers. Other than Magus Urix who he knew, there was a female magus with blond hair named Miriel and a male magus with dark skin tone named Corlyn.

    "Magus Miriel will instruct you in light element spells, while Magus Corlyn will provide guidance in divine artifacts. As for Magus Urix, he will be your battle trainer."

    Seeing such favorable treatment given to him, Emery couldn''t help but wonder about the reason. However, just as he was about to voice his question, the female grand magus spoke as if she could read his mind.

    "I have no answer. We are simply following the woven line of fate."

    With that enigmatic answer, Emery''s intensive training at the Light Institute finally began.

    ****

    During his hours with Magus Miriel, Emery took advantage of the precious opportunity and asked questions about the light spells that he had not yet been able to cast. However, his main question was still on the [Rebirth] spell he possessed.

    Emery proceeded to exin what he had done in his spirit cave to the female magus, as well as some of his thoughts. That way, the magus had a clearer picture of what happened and what exactly he wanted to know.

    "Tell me what did you do. Or rather, what was on your mind just before the spell was cast?"

    The magus'' question made Emery remember what he had been thinking before the rebirth spell casted and losing consciousness. At that moment, all he thought about was how much he wished he could undo what had happened to the little creatures.

    "That''s the answer," said the female magus, confusing Emery for a moment. "Wishes and faith; those are the basic foundation of light spells. At that time, you make a strong wish and the divine power grants your wishes."

    ****

    The time Emery spent under the tutge of the dark-skinned Magus Corlyn was also an interesting one.

    The magus showed great interest in Twik, especially the golden stone that was embedded in Twik''s chest which he believed to be a divine artifact. This belief of his only became firmer when the magus learned that it originated from the offspring of a Primordial Wisp.

    "Since most light spells rely on divine power, the light element has the most dependability on divine artifacts."

    When he learned about the miracle that Emery had aplished, Magus Corlyn believed that the only reason the [Rebirth] spell was sessfully cast was because of Twik''s spirit core which helped provide the divine power needed.

    "To practice the use of divine artifacts, you will now learn how to use the magic staff."

    [Magic Staff]

    [Tier 4 - light element]

    Emery received the so-called magic staff from the magus. It looked like an ordinary wooden stick if it weren''t for the light crystal embedded on top of it.

    Normally, Emery always depended on his dual spirit core to cast all his magic. The same thing applied with the Lightsaber which helped channel his spirit energy and transform it into an energy based weapon.

    For the magic staff, however, he would now have to learn to use the light crystal �C a divine artifact �C as a medium to cast his spell.

    It took him quite some time to get used to the magic staff, but when he did the effect it brought was tremendous.

    [Light Missile]

    Like a flower blossoming in spring, numerous rays of light shot towards the designated target per Emery''smand. What remained on the target after the spell struck were numerous holes with scorched traces.

    The other project Emery delved into under the magus was his [nt Fusion] spell, which apparently had to do in his capabilities in connecting himself to the divine artifact on Twik''s chest.

    ****

    As for Emery''s schedule with Magus Urix, it was all spent learning control of the light spells he had learned from the previous two sessions by fighting using them inbination with the Lightsaber.

    He also spent a few hours of time inside the origin stone room every day in between the sessions to further improve hisprehension in the light element. After all, his understanding of the light element was the most important foundation.

    With so much to learn, time went by so fast that 10 days passed without him noticing.

    [Your final test will begin tomorrow]

    Still engrossed in his exploration of the light element, Emery decided to ignore the notification until eventually another one came along, forcibly bringing him out of the training.

    [You have one hour to report for your mission]

    Since he knew this notification was thest warning and that he would be disqualified if not heeded, Emery quickly said his gratitude to the three magus who had taught him in the past ten days and swiftly headed for the portal to the Magus Academy.

    Upon arrival, Emery was greeted by an unusually bustling sight. Dozens of flying ships filled the hangar to the brim, while dozens more could be seen flying away into the sky heading towards outer space.

    "Am Ite?" Emery suddenly turned anxious seeing such a sight.

    Worried about that possibility, he quickly hopped onto the nearest academy staff in the area and reported his arrival. The staff quickly checked his credentials and told Emery what he needed to know.

    "Acolyte Ambrose, you are to report to Deck 07."

    Emery was surprised to learn that there was no assembly where the acolytes would be briefed about the event. In fact, some of the others had already left the academy and gone on their own group missions.

    In the midst of his confusion, Emery cast [Light Whisper] and sent messages to Klea and the others. He hoped they could gather for a moment before they set off for their respective missions.

    As he was walking towards Deck 07, during the chaos around him, a notification came into his mind. Emery immediately checked what it was, and a smile appeared on his face when he saw that it was a message from Klea.

    [Emery look further! I''m here!]

    Emery was surprised to see Klea standing in front of the ship he was supposed to be aboard. What''s more, behind her were two familiar figures that made the smile on his face widen.

    "Yo, Emery! Why are you sote?!"

    One muscr guy and a slender young man; Thrax and Chumo, the two friends he hadn''t seen in months.

    "We''re all on the same team?" asked Emery in disbelief, to which everyone nodded with a smile. But then, he noticed that one person was missing among them. "What about Julian? Where is he?"

    As soon as Emery said those words, Julian''s figure came out of the ship.

    "I heard my name called, who missed me?!"

    Before Emery could reply, Julian interrupted

    "I am appointed as the team leader this time. Let''s get on the ship first, I will exin our mission on the way."

    The thought that everyone from Earth was assigned to the same mission brought apparent excitement on everyone''s face.

    Seeing such a sight, the Roman smiled as he added.

    "Don''t be too happy yet. We are going to the frontline."

    --------------

    Author Note:

    Dear readers, with this chapter, the month of August is over and I thank you for your support in buying the privileged chapters. I hope you all had an enjoyable read.

    With theing September, the novel has finally reached 2 years. All is possible because of your support.

    Now a slight preview for EGM September chapters;

    SPOILER ALERT

    The Final exam mission will not be a filler arch. When the midtest exins about the Wisp, on this short mission, Emery and friends will understand about the frontline and the issue of upgrading realm.

    I hope you will join me again for the September chapters. Don''t forget to drop by our discord channel for the end of month''s event, Thank you again

 Chapter 1137 Mission

    Chapter 1137 Mission

    [Interceptor 117, you are clear to take off]

    "Thank you, See you again in 7 days. Over."

    After saying those words in a nonchnt tone as he sat on the pilot seat of the ship, Julian cut off themunication channel. Just as he was about to perform the take off, he was slightly startled by a particrly loud voice.

    "Oh my god! Roman! Do you even know how to fly this thing?!"

    Julian calmly essed the control panel saying, "It''s not that hard actually. You just need to use a little brain�� well, if you have any��"

    Instead of being offended by the sarcastic remark, the one who questioned the Romanughed boisterously. "Hahaha, I''m d you didn''t lose your sense of humor to the Nephilim."

    While Julian and Thrax were firing shots at each other like they usually, the ship slowly ascended and flew into the sky.

    When the ship entered the''s atmosphere, Julian stood up from his seat and walked away from the control panel. He noticed that the Thracian was looking at him with a confused look.

    "Don''t worry. It''s on autopilot. You know that, right? Fly in automatic mode." Seeing that the confused look still remained on Thrax''s face, Julian just shook his head saying, "Nevermind that.. Just think of it as a spell."

    He then looked at the others on board who were sittingfortably in the area behind the cockpit. The space was quite small, an 8 by 8 room that was filled with various facilities and amenities.

    The vehicle the group boarded, the Interceptor-ss flying ship, was slightlyrger than the ship Emery had used to escape from Ouroboros and could easily amodate a dozen people.

    "Are you ready to start exining now, Captain?" Klea said with a chuckle as she deliberately emphasized thest word, triggering smiles from everyone else present.

    Acting as if he had not heard the tease that had just been thrown at him, Julian stood confidently in front of the four people and seeing everyone waiting for his exnation, he finally started to speak.

    "Alright, before we start, I''ll just say straightforwardly that the headmaster chose me as a leader in this group mission because of our new Earth faction''s situation."

    At this topic, Julian''s face became even more serious as he added, "The fact we were ced on the same team means that our teamwork will be put to the test�� so I hope you all can carry out mymands seriously."

    Emery swiftly replied to the Roman''s words. "I agree. I think you will make a great leader, Julian"

    "Thank you, Emery. I appreciate it." replied Julian in a sincere tone.

    Klea and Chumo also readily agreed. This of course left only one person in their group who had yet to voice their opinion.

    Julian looked towards Thrax and waited for his answer.

    "Hmm.. Sure, I will follow your order.. But I will definitely be the first tough when you make a mistake." Thrax said with a smirk on his face.

    "That''s all I ask, Thrax. Thank you."

    With this matter came into conclusion, Julian then went on to exin that he was summoned the day before with 50 other acolytes, most of them privileged acolytes, to be briefed on the details of the final test mission.

    "Everyone received missions that were different from one another, with teams varying from five to twenty people. But every mission is rted to activities on the frontlines."

    Such examples were defending an outpost, providing support for ongoing battle, or capturing a specific figure from the enemy side. The reason this kind of mission was given was so that the acolytes would be able to understand the situation on the frontlines by experiencing it firsthand.

    Hearing this Emery added what was on his mind.

    "I believe this is to entice us to join the military after we graduate."

    Everyone nodded in agreement with that assumption, and Julian continued his exnation.

    "As for ours, we got quite a unique one."

    While the others perked up by the intriguing words, Julian took out a small chip and inserted it into the control panel. A holographic screen quickly appeared and began to disy some images, while a stream of information entered their minds.

    ��

    [Main mission: Assist Nexus faction with local rebels]

    [Secondary mission: Investigate stolen assets]

    [Duration: 7 days]

    ��

    Emery quickly read through the data, and pointed out to the others that Nexus was a Grade 1 faction with middle-tier realm status.

    "Hah! Seems like an easy mission then!" Thrax said nonchntly.

    Julian, however, started pointing out some important facts the team needed to know. One that although only a Grade 1 faction, Nexus was known for their technological advancements. Another fact was that the they ruled had a history of being a battlefield for war between humans and elves, and was embroiled in chaos thest 200 years.

    "Given all these factors, I don''t think it will be a simple mission at all. In fact, I believe that the headmaster has some hidden reasons for assigning us to this mission."

    Emery agreed with the Roman''s conclusion, although they might not encounter magus-level threats in the mission. However, being from a lower realm, there would be many things Emery and the others are not familiar with.

    In fact, gathering information and investigating an unknown territory was arguably harder than fighting a powerful beast. One only needed strength and cooperation, while the other needed wits and experience.

    "All in all, let''s make the most of these 7 days!" Julian said, ending his briefing for the group.

    In response to that, Klea spoke excitedly. "Alright! Now that everything important has been said, with 18 hours till arrival, let''s celebrate our reunion!"

    The words were embraced with a loud shout from their resident Thracian. "YEAH! That''s more like it!"

    Klea flicked her head at Julian and said, "Permission to start the party, Captain!"

    "Approved. But only until we reach our destination."

    As it turned out, Julian and Klea had prepared the celebration ahead of time as they swiftly brought out a feast that included a variety of exquisite delicacies, and drinks �C lots of them.

    Looking at therge drums of beer lying on the table, the silent Chumo turned into a beast as he aggressively opened the drum and shared the drink with the others while chugging down a copious amount himself.

    "Cheers!!"

    Along the way, the group talked and shared about their journey over thest 5 months, which eventually led to each and every one of them showing off their newly acquired abilities and spells.

    "Those rebels won''t know what will hit them! Hahahahaha!!"

    ----------

    Author note

    Dear readers

    This September, the novel has finally reached 2 years and still manages to stay in the top 20 trendings. All possible only with your support

    To celebrate, for this September only, tier 1 will be 99% discount and tier 5 will be special 999 coins.

    Hope this will help some who have been struggling with the price increase

    For those who can give in more support, for this month I will do extra chapters for your generous gifts: 50 inspiration capsules or 10 chairs or 5 cars, or 1 gachapon for an extra chapter

    Hope this would be an eptable incentive and hope everyone can participate in supporting the novel

    Thank you very much

 Chapter 1138 Nexus

    [The ship will arrive at the destination in 15 minutes]

    [Exiting the hyperdrive]

    There was some shaking after the notification appeared, but momentster it ended and the people within the ship could see an entirely different sight before them. The ship had exited into new dark space, a stunning gxy with about two dozens of various sizes and colors orbiting one vermillion sun.

    Since the ship''s autopilot mode became inactive after exiting the hyperdrive, Julian quickly operated the control panel. Whilemanding the ship to stay on trajectory, he also activated its sensor to check the surrounding area.

    "All systems are stable, and we have also arrived at the right ce."

    Seeing how convenient the transport they board on, the quiet Chumo couldn''t help but ask, "How much does this ship cost? We should get one for Earth."

    It was Klea who answered his question. Unfortunately, in an unenthusiastic manner.

    "I''ve checked it because I also wanted one. Apparently, a ship with a hyperdrive function like this costs about 800 thousand to a million spirit stones at the very least. But unfortunately, even if we have the spirit stone, we a��� lower realm people a��� are not allowed to have one, not unless we reach magus level or our world improves to a middle realm one."

    Hearing the discussion, the pilot of the ship Julian casually expressed his opinion.

    "Don''t worry, my friend. We will definitely have one; defeat the Nephilim, be the caretaker of our own home, upgrade the status of our realm and will certainly have this kind of spaceship somewhere in between that journey."

    Hearing such remarks, everyone who listened nodded their heads, even the Thracian who usually stood at the opposite of the Roman.

    "I''m with you this time, Roman!"

    Soon after, the ship the group was in approached the designated target of their mission a��� a yellow among the dozens. However, contrary to expectations, they didn''t enter the''s atmosphere. Instead, they flew towards a huge structure that orbited around it.

    It was a space station that was simr to Alpha Station Emery had seen in the past. Its size was only around a tenth of the massive space station, but it appeared much more sleek andpact inparison.

    "There it is. The Nexus Station," said Julian for the others to hear.

    As it was written in the information provided for this mission, Nexus Faction was a technologically advanced civilization that managed to earn their middle realm status due to said achievement.

    Unfortunately, the people of the faction were unable to inhabit their original anymore due to thetter''s resources being exhausted from exploitation that urred during the period of explosive technological progress.

    Therefore the majority of the poption migrated to a space station a��� which is now known as the Nexus Station. They roamed around the universe for years until the Magus Alliance granted them this yellow as their new home.

    As the Interceptor-ss ship flew closer to the huge structure, an attempt ofmunication quickly came from the other side, which Julian readily obliged.

    [Unknown vehicle, we are Nexus control. Cease movement this instant and identify yourself]

    After doing what was asked, Julian pressed a button on the control panel and spoke the identity the academy had given them for this mission.

    "Nexus control, we are Interceptor 117. An official envoy from the Magus Alliance, my authorization code is 772-821"

    It didn''t take long for a response toe from the other side.<sub> </sub>

    [Interceptor 117, you are authorized to dock in Section One. Wee to Nexus Station]

    Now that they were cleared to go, Julian controlled the ship to move again and it continued its journey. As the ship gradually drew closer to the space station, Emery and the others quickly prepared themselves.

    Even though this might be a test for their grades in the Magus Academy, it was still an official mission set by the Magus Alliance. Hence they have to be serious in dealing with it, making sure there are no mistakes.

    A few minutester, the ship finally docked at Section One which was located at the side of the space station. When the door of the spaceship opened, Emery and the others walked out wearing the ck uniform that the academy provided for this asion. It bears a resemnce to the official uniform of the Magus Enforcer.

    "Wee to Nexus Station, esteemed guests. I am Otto Schrandefude, Nexus Empire''s 74th Minister of Science," said a middle-aged man standing at the front of the people weing them, guarded by a dozen men wielding a unique-looking firearm.

    Beside the man and the convoy behind him, there was also an interesting sight that couldn''t help but catch Emery''s attention.

    In a distance not too close but not too far away, four metal figures one head taller than an ordinary human stood tall. A piece of information immediately popped into his mind when he saw them. Those four were the Mechanical Soldiers the Nexus Empire was known for.

    On the other hand, Julian stepped forward to ept the wee the other party gave and introduced himself. "Greetings, My name is Julian Kaesar and I am the leader of this team. Behind me are my team members."

    Upon hearing that, the middle-aged man quickly nodded and said, "Once again, wee to Nexus Station. Now please follow me, the Principal has been waiting for your arrival."

    Under the lead of the Minister of Science, Emery and the others made their way through long corridors madepletely of metal. During this time, the group saw more of the Mechanical Soldiers, andter from the ss window, they could see a city inside the space station. Not only that, there was also awork of rivers and numerous lush trees with thousands of people filling in the street.

    Curious about such a spectacle, Emery asked the person of rank among them. "Minister Otto, if I may ask, how many people are living in this station?"

    "Currently, we have about 40,000 people living in the Nexus Station."

    That was quite a huge number of people living in a space station especially when they had a new to call home, but knowing from the data that the majority of Nexus Empire''s citizens actually still lived in the station, made Emery realize that this Grade 1 faction didn''t have that many people in its popce.

    Few minutester, Emery and the others entered a majestic building and arrived at a massive chamber where a group of people could be seen waiting. The person called the Principal was sitting on a throne guarded by a dozen soldiers and several of the Mechanical Soldiers.

    With Spirit Reading, Emery was able to tell that the Principal and the others present in the chamber were at most Rank 9, while the strongest among them was a blue-robed man, which was a Crescent Moon magus-level individual, stood next to the principal like a bodyguard.

    "Wee.. Wee, esteemed guests!" said the Principal, a middle-aged man dressed in royal blue and gold robe.

    Julian walked forward and bowed to the man saying, "Principal Misach, thank you for weing us. We are here ready to assist you on the problem of the rebe-."

    The Principal, however, interrupted Julian''s words with a smile on his face.

    "No no no. Please, let''s not tarnish our first meeting with the heavy stuff."

    The man stood from his throne, approached Emery and the others one by one while saying, "All of you are still really very young... When I heard the alliance would be sending their best acolytes, I truly didn''t expect youngsters like you. Wow! You all just look impressive!"

    Without letting Julian say a word, the Principal pped his hand and said, "Otto, prepare the feast for our honored guests!"

 Chapter 1139 Technology

    In just an hour, an extravagant andvish party was prepared to celebrate the arrival of Emery and the others to Nexus Station. The group was swiftly led by Otto into a huge hall where the feast had been prepared.

    Much to their surprise, there were hundreds of people dressed in formal outfits and dresses already inside the hall, and all of them seemed to be waiting for their arrival. The moment Emery and the others entered the venue, everyone weed them with a smile.

    "Please let me introduce you to some of our nobles," said the Minister of Science in a respectful manner.

    Apparently, everyone who attended this weing feast were all high-ranking citizens of the Nexus faction, and most of them gave Emery and the others a friendly and warm wee. These people enjoyed the feast heartily as numerousughs echoed across the hall.

    Still worried about the entire situation, Emery swept his gaze over the hall and carefully observed everyone his eyes cast upon. Julian started to do his job by talking andworking to these people, while Chumo separated from the group as he roamed around and inspected the entire ce.

    "I will go and inspect the food!" Thrax said before his figure disappeared, darting towards a nearby table filled with food and drinks, leaving Klea looking all smiling as she approached and tucked Emery''s arm into hers.

    Klea smiled sweetly and said, "It''s a feast so let''s check out what they have in store." Still maintaining his vignce, Emery nodded his head at the offer.

    Most of the food avable at the feast was unfamiliar to the two, but that didn''t deter them from trying them out. When he tried at least one bite, Emery couldn''t help but be interested to know how they could make such delicacies on a space station.

    "We made the food using something we call Replicator," answered Otto when Emery inquired about his curiosity. "It is considered as one of our best inventions, a fact of which we are very proud." The middle-aged man added.

    Noticing the curious look on Emery''s face, the minister led the two to the Replicator. It looked as unassuming as it could be with its ordinary frame stuck to the wall, but its capabilities were not to be scorned. If what Minister Otto said was true, it was capable of replicating items using a person''s memory if supplied with enough energy source.

    "This invention is also what saved our faction from extinction."

    Saying those words, the minister''s face turned serious for a moment before a smile returned once again.

    "This is certainly a great invention, Mister Otto," remarked Klea after she tried to create some of the Egyptian dishes she missed. Although she had somewhat expected it, Klea was still surprised that the taste of the dish this Replicator made was almost the same as the one in her memory.

    While Klea was busy trying out the machine, Emery focused his attention on the minister as he noticed the change of expression thetter had earlier. Momentster, the middle-aged man spoke once again, this time in a serious manner.

    "Actually, the rebels managed to steal one of these machines from us."

    The minister exined that with the Replicators stolen, the rebels managed to create weapons to wreak havoc to the Nexus colonies on the yellow.

    Emery realized that this missing Replicator was the secondary mission given by the alliance.

    ...

    The weing party had been going on for hours, and it didn''t look like it would end soon if Julian didn''t insist that the group had to leave because they were on a tight schedule. Naturally, they also discussed their mission with the Principal who was present in the hall.

    "Yes, you may report to General Kobe in the Nexus colony. The man will brief the operation on my behalf."

    Now that they knew what they should do next and were given clearance from the Principal, the group swiftly headed back to their spaceship and left for the yellow on the far horizon. What they didn''t expect was the fact that the person who weed them earlier, Minister of Science Otto, had joined them to oversee the mission.

    [Intercepter 117, you''re cleared to enter the Nexus]

    Under Julian''s control, the spaceship took off from Section One and entered the yellow''s atmosphere.

    As the ship entered the stratosphere of the, Emery and the others felt the interior shake as it entered some turbulence. Noticing Thrax getting nervous, Julian put his hands on the wheel and announced loudly.

    "We must go on manual, guys! Hang on tight!" Immediately after, Julian began to maneuver the ship so that the shaking intensified, causing the Thracian to wobble here and there before eventually banging his head against a nearby piece of furniture.

    As one would expect, a loud angry roar followed after.<sub> </sub>

    "What the fuck!!? Guys! Stop that Lunatic!"

    While Julian wasughing heartily in the pilot''s seat, Emery and Chumo both had to work together to keep the annoyed Thrax from charging into the cockpit.

    Klea had a wide smile on her face as she watched the unfolding pstick, while the other person present in the ship was looking at everything with a dumbfounded look. It seemed that he was shocked by the sight.

    Noticing the look on the middle-aged man''s face, Klea chuckled softly. "You don''t have to look so surprised. Don''t worry. They were just joking around."

    However, as if trying to refute her words, the situation on the back only got even more chaotic.

    "Calm down Thrax!!"

    "Stop the ship! GET ME OUT!!"

    The chaotic situation persisted until the ship was finally brought through the sky below the atmosphere and flew freely above the sandy, heading towards a huge stronghold seen in the distance.

    [Intercepter 117, wee to Nexus Colony One]

    To Emery''s surprise, from above, the colony looked more like a military base if anything. A huge fortified stronghold surrounded by dozens of big warehouses and a field full of shiny ck panels facing the sky.

    "What is that, minister?" Emery asked, pointing at the ck panels.

    "That''s our Sun Panel. It''s an instrument we use to generate energy from sunlight, the faction''s main source of power"

    The shipnded on an empty clearing prepared in the colony, and when the ship''s hatch opened, the group was immediately greeted by a gust of arid wind from the dry, hot filled with sand dust.

    They could see the thick walls covering the entire base, defensive weapons installed on them, and of course the dozens of the Mechanical Soldiers. As they made their way towards the main building of the base, Emery saw that beyond the entrance gate made of metal bars were hundreds of people, all staring at them.

    When these people caught sight of Emery''s group, they started chanting loudly.

    "Anhera! Anahera!"

    Emery was slightly surprised when he discovered that he couldn''t understand what they were saying. It seemed that the database didn''t have the knowledge of thisnguage as the trantion device installed on his bracelet didn''t work.

    Not knowing what these people were saying, he decided to turn to the only person who might know.

    "What did they say, minister?"

    "Angels.. They are calling you all angels."

    Hearing that, Emery once again looked towards the people beyond the gate. He quickly noticed that their clothes were mostly tattered, while their skin had burn marks. On this discovery, he once again asked the Minister of Science.

    "Who are these people?"

    The minister was silent for a second before saying, "They... are the indigenous inhabitants of this"

    Took Emery seconds to connect things together and realize that if these people were the rebels that had been mentioned about, then their mission might not be as easy as they previously thought.

 Chapter ?1140 Colony

    Chapter ?1140 Colony

    BAM!

    A loud dull sound reverberated through the air as a bulky, dark-skinned man mmed his hand on a stone table in front of him, breaking it. An exasperated roar followed, clearly venting the frustration he was feeling.

    "Is this all the alliance can spare?! Five ungraduated young acolytes!"

    General Kobe, a saint level fighter in charge of the Nexus colony, was furious when he finally met Emery and his friends. The man didn''t even try to act nice and hide his dissatisfaction about the alliance''s decision. In fact, he went a notch further.

    "We have sent three of our magus and hundreds of our elite soldiers to the frontlines and this is all they sent for us!"

    Minister Otto quickly stepped in and tried to defuse the awkward situation by asking the general to mind his conduct in front of Emery and the others, who were the official envoys of the Magus Alliance.

    Seeing the situation, Julian voiced his opinion in a careful manner. "General, we assure you the alliance would not just send anybody to this mission. Please don''t let prejudice rule your judgment and let us help in the trouble you''re facing right now."

    Under the Minister of Science''s persuasion and Julian''s words, General Kobe returned to his seat, closed his eyes and took a deep breath, before ordering one of his lieutenants to give the summary of the colony''s current status quo to Emery and the others.

    [Nexus Colony 01]

    [Poption: 5,250]

    Reading the data provided, Emery learned that the Nexus faction had a total of 3 colonies on the. Roughly five hundred miles separated the three colonies from each other, with dozens of outposts scattered across the borders between the colonies. Ny percent of the people living in the colony were faction workers as well as their families.

    Their tasks were mainly building new facilities and maintaining the water supply and Sun Panels which generated the energy needed for the faction.

    In the past year since the main army of the faction departed from the to join the frontlines, the people living in the colony were having a difficult time, as they had been constantly attacked by the so-called rebels.

    In fact, there were three such incidents just in thest week and, even though all three were only minor skirmishes from the rebels, they were still enough to im dozens of lives.

    "Since then, we have tightened security levels in all three colonies and kept our distance from the''s natives."

    Hearing that, Emery was reminded of the group of the poor-looking people he had seen earlier. Recalling their appearance, he couldn''t help but ask his question. "My apologies, General, but the natives I saw at the gates seemed somehow harmless"

    Evidently, those words once again irritated General Kobe. "Harmless, you say? No! You''re wrong!" Gritting his teeth in anger, the man stared at Emery, "Those rebels blend in among those natives and when you least expect they will put a knife on your back! Many of my men died because of their cunningness!"

    Realizing the people of the Nexus faction were in dispute with the natives of the, Emery couldn''t help but recall the situation on the Andora, where the indigenous people also had the same issue.

    As if he knew what Emery was currently thinking, Minister Otto said, "Please understand our rtionship with the natives has been mutual for hundreds of years. They provide us with manpower, while we share the resources we create: food, water, medicine, even education. This cooperation is beneficial for both parties; after all, we are here to stay."

    The general was quick to back up the minister''s remarks by saying, "That''s right. This situation is all because the rebels have poisoned their minds and destroyed the trust between us."

    At this moment, Julian stepped forward saying, "That is what we are here for, general. Point us in the direction and we will deal with your rebel problem as quickly as we can."

    Although it was clear the general was still skeptical, he didn''t outright show it this time and just nodded his head. A momentter, the information on the screen turned into the details of the mission.

    "From our calctions and the information we have a dozen possible locations of rebel bases. Unfortunately, we don''t know exactly which base this man is at."

    As General Kobe spoke those words, the screen changed once again and showed an image of a middle-aged man with a short haircut and tanned skin along with several lines of information.

    The man whose photo was shown was the leader of the rebels, named Stildar Quartermain. He was a Crescent Moon magus-level figure and a fugitive of the Nexus faction. He was also the same person who was allegedly said to have stolen the Replicator.

    Apparently, the rebels liked to hide among the local settlements, wrecking havoc using the cover it provided. That being the case, sending an army would only serve to warn and send them back into hiding. Either way, the general had a limited number of soldiers at his disposal. Hence the dilemma.

    Moreover, apart from the rebels, the colony still had another, no less serious problem to deal with on the, which took the group by surprise when they heard about it.

    "Orcs!?"

    The yellow the Nexus faction used to be a battlefield between humans and elves hundreds of years ago and it had also been reported to have several orc sightings. And apparently, in thest few weeks the number had increased dramatically until there were incidents of the vile creatures attacking the outpost.

    General Kobe marked the location of the attacked outpost and the settlements where orcs were sighted on the map. He also told the group about a certain ex-marshal who could assist them in finding the rebel leader.

    Shane Quatermain, the brother of the rebel leader and a retired Nexus lieutenant, who was currently living among the natives.

    With all that being said, the general ended the briefing by saying, "This is the problem we are dealing with here." Gazing at the group, he spoke in a serious tone. "Please prove my prejudice wrong."

    Nodding his head, Julian spoke in a confident tone. "All right, general. We will quickly make our preparations and deal with the situation."

    After leaving the general''s ce, Emery and the others decided to have a meeting of themselves to analyze the situation and information they had.

    ----------------------------------

    Check out Author''s website: .avans.xyz link for discord, trailer, p.a.t.r.e.o.n, and other works

 Chapter 1141 Information

    "Alright, this mission should be simple guys. Find the rebel base, capture or kill the rebel leader named Stildar and recover the stolen assets. That''s all we need to do." Julian said confidently. "We only have five days, so we should act swiftly."

    "Yeah! Let''s burn those rebel bases to the ground!" Thrax shouted passionately.

    While the Thracian acted like his brash self, Julian noticed the look on Emery''s face and couldn''t help but say, "What is it, Emery? Something''s wrong? Tell us."

    Emery didn''t immediately answer, as he was still in contemtion. He was concerned about the poor condition of the natives and personally didn''t want them to be ''used'' by the Nexus faction. "I think we need to approach this mission cautiously. I rather do it right than do it fast."

    Hearing Emery''s words, Thrax suddenly experienced a 180-degree turnaround and supported his opinion fully.

    "Yes I agree. The Nexus could be the one in the wrong," said the Thracian, which made Julian frown a little.

    It was at this moment that Klea jumped in and voiced her opinion. "I agree, I think we should not believe whatever is given to us blindly without confirming it ourselves. I''m sure that apart frompleting the mission, our test has something to do with obtaining the right information."

    "I understand, but we only have a limited amount of time," Julian said.

    Facing the Roman''s concern, Klea beamed a smile. "Well, if that''s the problem, I suggest we should split into groups to make the progress faster. I could get information quickly with my enchantment ability"

    Julian thought for a second"Yes, I think that''s a good idea�� Someone should apany you though, you should not go alone."

    Hearing this Klea quickly gave a cheeky smile, "I choose Emery of course," she said quickly grabbing Emery''s arm.

    Unfortunately, her suggestion was rejected. Shaking his head, Julian said, "Our target is a magus-level figure, so I think it will be better if Emeryes with me."

    Julian then looked toward the Asian friend, "Chumo, your ability with shadow maniption makes you the best person in our group to gather information, you will go with Klea."

    He then looked at Thrax "As for you Thracian... I''m sure you prefer to go where the action is, so you wille with me."

    "That''s right!"

    Klea frowned at the n but didn''t say anything, since it made the most sense. After some thought everyone, including her, understood the n Julian proposed was the safest and most efficient toplete the task.

    With the matter settled, Julian gave his friends amunication device to be used in this mission. He once again reminded the group tomunicate what was happening on their side, before they all went their separate ways.

    "Be safe and be careful," Emery said. Chumo raised his thumb with a cheeky smile, "You can count on me."

    Klea summoned her thunderbird and the two of them went up into the sky towards the third colony, which was located to the south and was the closest to where orcs'' activities had been sighted.

    Seeing the figures of the two disappear on the horizon, Emery, Thrax and Julian returned to the spaceship and awaited their escort. A few minutester, they finally came and, to their surprise, Minister Otto brought with him five soldiers.

    "Envoy, I managed to get these five to help us."

    Emery took a look at the five saint-level soldiers surrounding the middle-aged man. Even though they looked ordinary, these soldiers were wearing modern-looking armor and had unique firearms with golden orbs attached to their centerpieces.

    Noticing Emery''s gaze, the minister smiled proudly and said, "These are Nexus'' proud creations. The [Sr Armor] and [Sr Rifle], the two pieces of equipment, are ssified as Tier 3 artifacts by the Magus Alliance."

    Tier 3 scientific base equipment was certainly more impressivepared to the magical one, as it had minimum needs for the user spirit force and could be used by lower rank fighters.

    Although the group actually didn''t need more manpower for the mission, these five soldiers could protect the minister against the uing threats, so Julian decided to bring them all along.

    They all boarded the ship and swiftly ascended into the sky heading west, towards the settlement where the retired marshal lived.<sub> </sub>

    ****

    At the speed of an Interceptor ss spaceship, they managed to fly across the Nexus border spanning eight hundred miles in just thirty minutes. Emery and Julian''s group quickly arrived at their destination.

    Through the window of the spaceship, Emery saw the settlement where the marshal lived. Hundreds of houses made of abination of stone and y covered the entire area, which was surrounded by rows of wooden palisades.

    With Spirit Reading, Emery could tell there were about two thousand people living in this ce, but only about a dozen of them were saint-level figures.

    Theynded on the outskirts of the settlement, but before entering, Emery opened his Spatial Space and brought out two figures: Chiku and Chiki.

    "You two can cover the perimeter."

    With a simplemand, the two Chizpur Fangs burrowed into the ground and headed out a dozen miles away, watching the two opposite sides of the settlement for safety.

    "Alright let''s enter," Julian said as he led the group.

    The sight of Otto and his Nexus soldiers walking among them seemed to make the natives a bit tense. But for the same reason, they were very cooperative with the group and quickly pointed towards a certain pub that stood prominently in the center of the settlement.

    Thrax and the five soldiers remained outside to keep watch, while Emery and Julian alongside Otto entered the establishment.

    The bustling atmosphere in the ce quickly turned silent as three dozen pairs of eyes turned their attention to the three. While Emery and Julian were observing the natives present in the pub, the Minister of Science''s gaze fell on one person sitting in a corner of the pub.

    "Mister Shane." Otto said, causing the person to turn to see who had called his name.

    The retired lieutenant of the Nexus faction was a bearded man, who appeared to be in his sixties. A ss of drink in hand as he turned towards the group of three. Emery could clearly tell the man was merely a saint-level figure, but he possessed a charismatic aura about him as he calmly looked at them.

    "Ah�� Minister Otto, it''s a pleasure to see you here. How are you? It''s been a while, is it��?" Shifting his gaze to Emery and Julian, he asked, "and�� who are these two fine young men?"

    Before the minister could say anything, Julian stepped forward and gave a gesture of respect to the man before saying, "Mister Shane, we are delegations from the Magus Alliance. We are here looking for your brother; can you tell us where he is?"

    The man chuckled, "Bringing the attention of the Magus Alliance, he must have done something big this time."

    Otto said "Mister Shane, he stole the Replicator machine."

    The bearded man heaved a sigh, "I am just a retired man�� I can''t help you," he then looked toward the bar and shout to the man "Jim, will you get these gentlemen some drink before they go."

    Just as Julian was about to respond, Emery''s Spirit Reading picked up a dozen signatures of saint-level figures heading fast towards the settlement. Immediately, he connected with the two Chizpur Fangs.

    [One Mind]

    In an instant, Emery could see what was visible from Chizpur Fang''s point of view. Twenty men each riding a flying vehicle and alling fully armed. Grabbing Roman''s shoulder, he said,

    "We gotpany."

    ----------------------------------

    Check out Author''s website: .avans.xyz link for discord, trailer, p.a.t.r.e.o.n, and other works

 Chapter 1142 Bar Fight

    "We gotpany!"

    Not knowing the identity or the reason as to why these people came to the settlement, Emery whispered the news to Julian and then casually made his way towards the entrance of the pub.

    Soon enough everyone could hear the loud sound made by the iing group.

    Twenty men dressed in long brown coats riding some kind of mechanical horse galloped across the main street of the settlement without inhibitions and stopped right in front of the pub, raising a cloud of dust in their wake.

    They seemed to be a little tense seeing the Nexus soldiers standing outside the pub, but apparently, they managed to firm their resolve as they got off the mechanical horses and proceeded to take out their weapons.

    Each and every individual of this group held the Nexus faction''s proud invention [Sr Rifle], and from the glimpses of under their coats, they were all also wearing the [Sr Armor]. However, it was apparent from their appearance that these people were not Nexus soldiers.

    With all the ruckus the group caused with their arrival, Minister Otto alongside Julian took a peek from inside the pub to see what was going on.

    "They are most definitely Stildar''s men. The question is, why are they here?" Julian said.

    ? A person stepped forward from the group. It was a man who had an intimidating look with a prominent scar marred the right side of his face. He looked at Thrax and the five soldiers who stood guard in a condescending manner.

    With what he thought was an intimidating tone, the man said, "Get out of the way or you will be sorry."

    Thrax nonchntly took a step forward, towering over the other party confidently while saying, "If youe for a drink, drop your weapon and ask nicely. Perhaps, I will let you in..."

    Instead of doing as asked, the man spat at the group and said, "You moron! Do you not realize your own situation!? There are twenty of us while only five of you, so think carefully before you say nonsense!"

    Thrax leisurely raised his finger and started pointing at the group standing in front of him. "One... two... four... ten... Hm? Twenty? I only count neen." He said in a confused tone.

    "What! Are you stupid?!" Even though he said so, the scarred man still turned to his men to check the authenticity of Thrax''s words. It was at this moment that Thrax took another step and grabbed the man, holding him hostage and as a shield for his colleagues'' possible aggression.

    "I mean minus you moron!... now kindly, tell me why you''re here, or I''ll snap your head!"

    The scarred man''s face quickly changed as he realized that he couldn''t budge the huge arm that strangled him at all.

    This action naturally escted the situation as the atmosphere outside the pub instantly turned tense. All neen men aimed their guns towards Thrax, while the five Nexus soldiers quickly did the same toward these brown coats.

    Emery, who had been observing the situation, was already prepared for a sh to erupt. He casually took out his magic staff while at the same time, a small green rune started to form on the hand hidden behind his back as he was ready to cast [Jade Root] on all neen uninvited guests.

    But then, much to his surprise, the scarred man dropped a small glowing ball from his arm as he loudly said, "Freedom!!"

    KABOOOMMM!!!

    The small glowing object released an explosion that sent everyone flying a few steps and covered the entire area with a thick cloud of dust. It wasn''t a very lethal explosion, at least not for Rank 9 people present on the premises, but it was enough to light the chaos amidst the tense situation.<sub> </sub>

    With his spirit reading, Emery quickly noticed suspicious movement from half a dozen people inside the pub. He could see how they were taking out hidden weapons and aiming them toward Julian.

    "Julian watch out!"

    Hell broke loose as shots were fired among each other.

    Emery quickly cast the [Jade Root] he had prepared and immediately restrained several of the aggressors. He was about to cast the spell once more and take control of the situation when he suddenly found himself being shot at.

    A rain of energy rays shot towards Emery. It was clear that these people attacked with the intention to kill. Unfortunately for them, all of their shots were stopped by a translucent shield-like barrier.

    nk! nk! nk!

    With his new magic staff, Emery used the light element spell [Bright Shield] to block any attacks. Still, the shots were surprisingly powerful enough to create some cracks in the barrier.

    Reinforcing the spell once more and maintaining his vignce, Emery raised his staff to the air and cast [Light Missile]. Numerous rays of light flew through the air in arcs, shooting toward the rebels at breakneck speed.

    While retaliating with [Light Missile], Emery also used multiple [Bright Shield] spells to protect the innocent people inside the pub. Of course, on the other hand, he still cast the [Jade Root] to subdue the rebels one by one.

    Thrax burst intoughter as he charged at the rebels, knocking those who weren''t entangled by Emery''s [Jade Root] unconscious. On the other hand, Julian used his shield to deal with the ones inside the pub.

    The old marshall also took out a longer version of the rifle in the rebels'' hand and aimed it toward the attackers.

    BAAMM!

    One shot and the body of one of the rebels flew through the air crashing into the wall of the pub.

    Unfortunately, all attacks became less effective as the [Sr Armor] was durable enough to hold against any attacks. Even Thrax''s blows that could easily create craters were able to be stopped by the energy shield the armor generated.

    Emery had to use his full power to strangle the ones entangled by his roots to finally make them pass out. Eventually, after countless hits, sounds of screams and broken bones echoed in the air, all of the rebels lying helplessly on the ground.

    "Huh! This is not even enough for a warm-up!" said Thrax loudly as he knocked out one of the rebels with his kick.

    Even though the battle seemed severe with all the shootings, in reality, it was over in less than ten minutes; and although the pub had be aplete mess, there were no civilians killed, leaving Otto surprised.

    "Are... are you all really just Rank 9 acolytes?!"

    After making sure all the rebels were taken care of, Julian approached the bearded old man and said, "Mister Shane... are you ready to talk now?"

 Chapter 1143 Interrogation

    The battle ended as quickly as it started. Yet despite its short span, twenty of the rebel attackers were captured and eight others died as a result.

    As the overwhelming difference in strength was made apparent, the other side no longer continued to retaliate.

    Soon after the ce was crowded by local civilians, but knowing that some of these rebels were hiding among the crowd, Emery had to stay alert.

    It took about 10 minutes for the Nexus security team to arrive with their vehicles and take all the captive rebels into custody.

    With a high probability of the ex-marshal being involved in the attack, Shane was also asked to join in for questioning and he had been cooperative ever since.

    The group headed towards the closest Nexus post about 50 miles from the settlement. Unfortunately, after hours of interrogation, none of the twenty captive rebels had yet to give any useful information.

    Emery and the others silently watched as the rebels refused to answer. After a while, seeing the interrogation was to no avail, Julian started questioning the marshal.

    "Mister Shane, do you know any of these attackers?" Julian inquired as they studied each one of the captive rebels from behind the ss room.

    The ex-marshal observed the rebels inside for a few moments before shaking his head, "No, I don''t."

    A Nexus officer who was in charge of the interrogation looked toward the ex-marshal with clear disapproval.

    "Mister Shane, they are all saint-level fighters. You were a Nexus lieutenant for 50 years and a marshal among the locals for almost the same time, how could you not know them?!"

    At most, there should only be a few thousand saint-level fighters among the thirty million locals living on the. With such a small group inparison, the ex-marshal should have known most of them.

    The bearded old man responded, "That is also the problem isnt it? Who they really are?"

    The fact that even the ex-marshal, who had been there for so long, didn''t know about these saint warriors was a problem itself. Either those people weren''t really Nexus locals, or someone was helping unknown thugs raise their power.

    "Actually��" The minister fell into thought and said. "With the Replicator at hand, it is possible that they created a serum capable of raising their strength to the saint level."

    "Minister, is it really possible for the item to create such things?" Emery couldn''t help but doubtfully ask.

    Being an apothecary apprentice, Emery knew it was possible to create a [Spirit Serum] powerful enough to boost any human to rank 8 and turn them into a saint-rank warrior after. Even so, the idea of there being a machine that could create such a serum��

    He found it unbelievable.

    The science minister once again appear proud as he said,

    "It heavily depends on the amount of energy consumed. The jewel technology of Nexus is not just the Replicator, but also the Nexus sr panel technology that can absorb sr energy effectively. It is also the foundation that created our high tech weapon and armor."

    Minister Otto took out a glowing golden pebble. "This is our sr stone. It functions as a battery and it''s what powers all of our technology"

    The minister then subconsciously nced at the other side of the ss room, where the rebels were still being interrogated. He then added this was one of the reasons those rebels attacked their patrols and facilities: to steal these sr stones.

    "All right, keep interrogating them. If they still refuse to speak after everything, we can wait until Klea arrives," Julian interrupted and approached the ex-marshal, pulling the discussion back on track.

    "Mister Shane, this is undoubtedly a pre-coordinated attack. From what I can tell, you either are involved with the rebels or have been watched by those people for a while. Either way, this means you know something about them that we don''t. Won''t you tell us?"

    The two''s eyes locked for a moment before the old man relented with a deep sigh.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes�� I know where to find my brother, their leader. I will tell you�� but only if you bring me along when you capture him."

    ? Finally, these were the words everyone had been hoping for, however Julian stayed cautious.

    "Why? Tell me, and I will consider it."

    The ex marshall heaved a sigh once again, "My brother can be a very difficult person. Still, I need to know if he has really crossed the line. I want you to give me a chance to talk to him first."

    "What if he doesn''t want to listen?"

    "Then I will take care of him myself."

    With time being of the essence, Julian agreed to the ex-marshal''s terms.

    ��

    The group listened as Shane exined. The old man had known about the rebels'' activity for a while and he knew the ce where they gathered.

    "First I thought they gathered forces to help defend the people from the new threats�� The orcs, I didn''t realize he would attack the Nexus facility instead."

    With the new pieces of information provided by the ex-marshal, a n was quickly drawn.

    The rebel base Shane mentioned had at least 500 men inside with about dozens of them being saint-realm fighters. There were also a few rank 9 magicians and also the ex-marshal''s brother, a crescent moon magus.

    After hearing the estimated number of rebels in the base, Thrax quickly interjected when he heard the minister talk about calling reinforcements.

    "We don''t need backup. That many should be challenging enough for us."

    "No backup?!" Minister Otto reflexively eximed with disbelief. "Did you not hear how many rebels are in there? Moreover, how are you going to deal with the magus without any backup?!"

    The minister''s eyes widened in shock. While he had seen how Emery, Thrax and Julian dealt with the rebels, this was on apletely different level of threat.

    When he saw Julian subtly nodding to his words, the minister let out a sigh of relief.

    "We need some back up Thrax, This is an official mission and we need to do it properly. We also don''t want any of them to escape," Julian added.

    However, Julian didn''t think it would be a good idea to bring too many reinforcements. It would be bad if the other side caught wind of their arrival and the rebel leader escaped.

    In the end, he decided to simply bring the soldiers who were in the Nexus post.

    "Alright let''s get ready!

    ----------------------------------

    Check out Author''s website: .avans.xyz link for discord, trailer, p.a.t.r.e.o.n, and other works

 Chapter 1144 Rebel Base

    With the authority the Minister of Science had put in his hands, Julian took two-thirds of all the forces present on the Nexus outpost to attack the rebel base.

    One hundred full-armed soldiers with thirty saint-realm individuals among them were swiftly drafted to join, led by Lieutenant Vilma, who was low stage Rank 9 Magician.

    Unfortunately, the location of the rebel base they were about to attack was underground beneath a settlement inhabited by thousands of native civilians, making this operation much more difficult than it should be.

    Therefore, to ensure the operation would not lead to chaos and the death of civilians, Julian decided to wait until nightfall beforeunching the raid.

    However, as the only had four hours of nighttime in a day, their n needed to be executed and done in a very specific timeframe.

    ***

    Several transports silently made their way through the sand desert in the middle of the night and arrived at the outskirts of the settlement, where the targeted rebel base was located. Dozens of figures emerged from them, sweeping the surrounding area of ??unwanted elements.

    The moment they arrived, just like before, Emery took out the two Chizpur Fangs and asked the nt creatures to burrow into the ground to collect information of the surroundings.

    With the help of the Chizpur Fangs, it didn''t take long for Emery to be able to map out the underground and surface situation of the ce. He then ryed the crucial information to Julian, who was the leader of this operation.

    "I have confirmed there is a base right below the settlement. There are about a few hundred armed men down there and one magus-level figure."

    Thanks to histest breakthrough in theprehension of earth elements, Emery could sense anything underground better, as if he saw them with his own eyes. Coupled with the Chizpur Fangs, the underground was now his yground.

    With Emery''s information, Julian swiftly gathered all the important personnel and did the final briefing before the execution.

    "Alright, everyone. The rebel is confirmed, so here is how we will take them on."

    Julian divided the one hundred soldiers into ten squads of 10 and scattered them in ten strategic locations to surround the settlement.

    "Lieutenant, your men are here to guard the perimeter and catch anyone who tries to escape. On top of that, when the situation is required, they will be the one calming down the civilians of the uing raid."

    It was evident from his words that Julian''s main n still only involved the three of them plus the ex-marshal.

    "Onlye in when I give the order, not a second before orter. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Envoy," said the female lieutenant.

    On the other hand, the Minister of Science couldn''t help but be anxious when he learned of the n. No matter how high he overestimated the capability of Julian, Emery and Thrax, in his mind such a n was simply suicidal.

    "Are you really sure about this?" the middle-aged man asked, as he knew he didn''t have the power to stop Julian.

    Noticing the other party''s anxiety, although he didn''t actually need to address it, Julian still smiled and reassured the man of rank.<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t worry, Minister Otto. We can handle this. You should stay at the back and only make a move to confirm the stolen items as soon as we secure the base.

    "Ahhh I see��" the minister nodded although still feeling worried. "I understand. Please be careful."

    Before leaving for the underground rebel base, Julian looked at the ex-marshal, "You, follow me close. If you make any wrong moves, our deal''s off"

    Julian''s decision to bring just the four of them to enter the base also took into ount the possibility of the ex-marshal providing false information and that this ce was a trap set up for the Nexus faction.

    If that possibility turned out to be true, Julian could only trust his friends to enter the ce.

    "Alright, let''s go as nned."

    The four moved under the cover of night, avoiding the civilians within the settlement until they finally arrived at a cave guarded by two dozen people. They were all wearing in civilian clothes, but half of them gave off the aura of saint-level warriors.

    Without wasting any more time, Emery and Thrax snuck in and took care of those who were on patrol silently. A few minutester, thest patrolling guard was dealt with and his body hidden among the bushes.

    The ambush done by the two left only a dozen guards stationed at the cave entrance. Emery cast [Jade Mist] to confuse their sight, and before they knew it, roots the size of an arm had already covered their mouths, preventing them from screaming.

    It was at this moment that Thrax charged from the midst of the trees, knocking them unconscious with kicks and punches. From start to finish, it didn''tst more than a few minutes.

    Seeing the coast was secure, Julian and the ex-marshal came out of their hiding ce and approached the cave entrance. Seeing all the unconscious saint warriors, the old man couldn''t help butment, "You, alliance''s acolytes, are certainly different."

    Hearing the remark, Julian nced at the man and said, "Don''t overthink it, Marshal. Those two are exceptions. They are monsters even by the alliance''s standards."

    Thanks to Emery''s Spirit Reading teaming up with the Chizpur Fangs, they had no problems navigating through the cavework. They passed several man-made caves, which had various uses: food storage rooms, weapons rooms, barracks, and so on.

    However, they ignored all these and kept moving deeper into the cave, as their target was the magus rebel leader himself.

    Finally, a few minutester, they reached thergest cave they had found in this ce. The entire ce was filled with machines of various sizes. Looking at the pile of weapons in one corner of the room, this ce was most likely a weapon manufacturing factory.

    Upon seeing this, the old marshal was stupefied. "W-what? This is too many, there are thousands of them! Is he nning a war?!"

    It was at this moment Emery realized something was fishy. Usually, important ces such as this factory zone would be guarded with the most stringent security. However, not a single shadow was seen at all.

    Before Emery had time to share his suspicions with Julian, a loud noise suddenly sounded in the air as thick metal closed the doorway behind them. A secondter, tworge doors on either side of the room opened, revealing dozens of heavily armed mechanical soldiers.

    A voice rang out from the speakers installed in this cave.

    "Capture the intruders!"

 Chapter 1145 Data

    Thanks to his countless experiences and fortuitous encounters, Emery''s Spirit Reading was arguably the best among his friends, and with the help of his two little creatures, he was able to scan and figure out the situation of the entire base.

    Unfortunately, the target of his ability was limited to organic lifeforms. Hence the reason he couldn''t sense the iing mechanical soldiers nor the devices installed throughout the base that secretly captured his movements and visualized them in another ce.

    ****

    Somewhere deep in the underground rebel base, within a particr special room, there were dozens of screens that showed footage of the four figures that had snuck and roamed inside the base.

    One figure was seen sitting in a rxed manner, his eyes staring at the screen in great amusement. Meanwhile, four other people were standing nearby with their backs straight waiting for his orders.

    "To think they came so much sooner than expected�� I didn''t realize my foolish brother would lead them here so easily." The man muttered.

    This person, a middle-aged man who bore a resemnce to the former marshal currently apanying Emery and the others, was none other than the infamous rebel leader Stildar Quartermain.

    One of the four other people present in the room, a man wearing a unique device on his eyes, approached the rebel leader and reported the information he gained on the intruders.

    "The two acolytes are in high stage Rank 9, while the bulky one is merely a low stage of the same rank."

    The man then proceeded to describe his analysis of the three acolytes who had infiltrated their base. During this time, the unique device hanging over his eyes continuously gave off a bright flickering light.

    "The one who holds the shield is their leader; he and the brute werebat specialists. However, the one who we need to pay special attention to is the brown hair one."

    The rebel leader raised one of his eyebrows at his confidant''s words, as his gaze quickly shifted to the said person. On the other hand, one of the three present nearby voiced their opinion hearing their colleague''s analysis.

    "That one? ��He doesn''t look strong at all."

    As if he had expected such a reaction, the man quickly affirmed. "Yes, he is their main magician. A powerful dual element acolyte with nt and light affinity. He is a long-range caster with decent offensive and defensive spells; however, his nt summons are extremely dangerous."

    The rebel leader didn''t seem enthusiastic about the report as he said, "That''s all you got after sacrificing twenty of our brothers?" It was clear that the man was not satisfied by the amount of information gathered at the expense of his men that were dead and captured earlier today.

    "Yes, I apologize, boss. I didn''t expect them to be that strong."

    "They were sent by the Magus Alliance! Of course, they are strong!"

    After slightly venting his irritation out, Stildar turned his attention to the screen once more. The information he currently had was not enough for him to take decisive action, thus he decided to test their power once again by preparing a trap inside the factory room.

    ��

    "Capture all the intruders!"

    In order to make sure he had the highest chance of sess for the final move, the rebel leader decided to send all 100 mechanical soldiers in his disposal to the factory room that had been prepared to trap Emery and the others.

    These mechanical soldiers were built to possess simr strength to that of saint-level warriors. Not only that, they were also programmed to fight very well in both closebat and the use of [Sr Rifle]. However, what made them embody the perfect soldier was the fact they felt no fear nor pain.

    Through the screen showing the unfolding situation, Stildar and his men watched how the army of mechanical soldiers started to surround and attack the four intruders without any hesitation in their actions.<sub> </sub>

    "There is no need for concern, boss. Those soldiers are made of extremely durable metal that isparable to Tier 3 weapons." said one of the men, snickering at Emery and the others on the screen. "Those fools will definitely regret their decision toe here today!"

    Just as soon as the man said those words, the said brute on the screen charged in and used his bare arms to split one of the mechanical soldiers. The so-called durable metal was twisted as easily as a carrot on a chopping board.

    "...."

    While the one who had just spoken was forced to eat his words, the person on the screen continued to create havoc and destroy the mechanical soldiers one by one. Thetter could only fold under the former''s ferocious assault.

    An eerie silence enveloped the room as the five were at a loss for words at such a sight.

    Momentster, the man wearing the unique device on his eyeughed wryly as he said, "My mistake, boss... He seems to be the actual powerhouse of the group. Hahaha.." He awkwardlyughed.

    There was no response from the rebel leader for a while. Eventually, he stood up and spoke to his subordinate. "I am not going to take the risk. Pack up the Replicator, we are going to another base."

    "You''re wise, boss."

    Stildar then looked at the three other figures saying, "You three will stay here. Help me dy them."

    The order was met with a nod of three. "Yes, of course, boss. Leave it to us three brothers."

    ****

    Within the said factory room, the one bearing the moniker Immortal diator roared in a frenzy as he just used his newly mastered [Immortal Gate - stage 7]. The technique had given him a whooping 128 battle power, allowing him to freely wreak havoc.

    Thrax turned into a battle-crazed figure as he streaked towards one side of the room filled with dozens of mechanical soldiers. He began attacking them relentlessly, breaking them apart like wooden toys.

    "This is my side! Stay away!" The Thracian shouted, forcing the other three to fight on the other side where there were less mechanical soldiers.

    But then, just as they had just started fighting with this army of mechanical soldiers, Emery sensed that the sole magus figure in this underground base was starting to move away from them.

    "I think the leader is running away," Emery said to Julian.

    Hearing such news, the Roman quickly made a decision. "Thrax! You can have them all!"

    A burst of boisterousughter greeted those words. "Hahahaha! Yes! Thank you!"

    Immediately after, Julian headed towards one of the metal doors. The moment he ced his hand on it, the metal turned liquid and opened a path for them. He was about to chase after the target of this mission when a voice stopped him with a question.

    "You''re actually going to leave him to fight alone!?" said the former marshal, disbelief evident in his voice.

    The Roman nced at the old man before saying, "Can''t you see that he is having fun? Don''t worry about him; let''s go!"

 Chapter 1146 Mages

    Emery, Julian, and the old marshall dashed through the underground cave tunnel, leaving Thrax having fun alone with the mechanical soldiers. However, that didn''t mean their progress was not without obstacles. Along the way, the three of them fought dozens of saint-level warriors that stood in their path.

    A barrage ofser beam attacks was shot at them, but thanks to Julian, who charged in the front with his shield, those attacks were unable to deal any damage to the group. Emery, who took cover behind Julian, was responsible for counter attacking the shot when the opportunity arose.

    [Light Missile]

    Emery had been trying to get used to casting a spell through an artifact, hence why he had been using the magic staff since he fought in this ce. Unfortunately, even with his powerful spirit core, the tier 2 light spells were not effective enough to st through the [Sr Armor] these rebels were wearing.

    He needed to cast multiple missiles in session to handle the group of rebels and it took him two or three hits before he could break through the protection those armor offered and heavily wound the rebel warriors.

    On the other hand, the old marshall, who was just a saint level, could break through and send each of the rebels flying through the air with only one st of his unique, distinct-looking [Sr Rifle].

    "Yes, my rifle here was custom made for me," said the marshall as he proudly showed the long barrel rifle that unfortunately could shoot only one shot every few seconds.

    Before long, they managed to deal with the rebel warriors in the tunnel and quickly resumed their chase. They soon arrived at anotherrge room and Emery could quickly sense three powerful figures were waiting for them.

    Three males rank 9 mages, all in the middle stage with 4 to 6 pirs formed.

    "Stop right there!" one of them shouted to stop Emery and hispany''s steps.

    Right after, firewalls were created surrounding them blocking their way

    "You will have to fight us, the three ming brothers, if you want to meet our boss!"

    "That''s right, first brother!"

    "I am with you, third brother!"

    These three figures, although they did not look identical at all, acted and spoke in simr manner.

    Though the three mage figures stood in their way, Emery, Julian, didn''t see this as a big problem at all. Emery only heaved a sigh and turned to Julian saying, "What do you want to do?"

    After thinking for a moment, the Roman said, "You handle these three yahoos, we two will chase after their leader."

    Hearing the suggestion, Emery couldn''t help but be worried, as it meant Julian would be facing a magus opponent.

    "Are you sure?" he asked with a worried look on his face.

    Julian gave a convincing smile, "It''s not only you who has improved, you know... but if you are really worried, deal with them quickly ande help."

    Thinking it made sense, Emery nodded in agreement, "Alright."

    The three brothers who were listening to their conversation became annoyed that Emery and Julian were talking as if they weren''t in the room with them.

    "Did you hear that?! They are talking as if we are nothing, first brother!"

    "Second brother, they are calling us yahoos! How dare they!"

    "My two brothers, stop talking! They are running already!"

    "What!"

    Before they could realize it, Julian and the old marshall had already left the room toward one tunnel where their leader was.

    Each of the three brothers quickly casted fire spells toward the escaping Julian and Shane. However, a wall of dark green stones suddenly raised up from the ground blocking all of the attacks.

    The fireball bombardment eventually managed to destroy the wall, but by then, the two had already gone.<sub> </sub>

    "What the fuck! Boss gonna get mad!"

    "First brother, that''s an earth spell!"

    "Yes, third brother. This one knows the earth spell too!"

    "Doesn''t matter, kill him fast and bring his charred body to the boss!"

    "Alright, brother."

    A fourth voice chimed into the conversation of three. "Alright brother one, two, and three,e give me your best attack!" Emery challenged the three.

    "Huh! Arrogant! Let''s go, brother, use attack formation number three!" shouted one of the fire brothers.

    Emery saw one swiftly channeling one powerful ball of fire with both hands, while two used buffs that made their bodies engulfed in zing mes a��� it''s the [Fire Aura] spell that increased battle power, mostly agility.

    Not willing to ept their attacks passively, Emery quickly casted [Jade Root] trying to entangle them three. Unfortunately, the two with enhanced speed were able to dodge his attack, while the third one had finished his spell and casted a powerful tier 5 spell [Fire Wave].

    Emery quickly moved to avoid the fire st, by then, however, the spell managed to burn his roots to crisp.

    "That''s quite amazing,"mented Emery casually.

    When Emery was amazed by the destructive wave of mes, one of them took a chance to attack with both hands enhanced with a fire spell [Fire Fist], a skill thatbined martial art and fire element.

    The me-dded figure attacked pretty fast, yet, although it had an enhanced speed, it was still barely enough to hit Emery. However, the other party proved to be tenacious as he relentlessly continued his attacks.

    To Emery''s surprise, suddenly both of his arms were entangled by a burning chain, [Fire Chain] that came from behind.

    "Hahaha! We got you!" one of the brothers eximed andughed proudly.

    All the series of attacksunched by the three fire brothers actually had their respective purposes. The first spell aimed to render his sights, the second attack was a distraction and the third was the real intention, to hold him down.

    By this time, the first attacker already casted another [Fire Chain] to entangle Emery''s body. Emery was trapped as he didn''t expect the fire brothers had nned this to get him.

    "We''ve got you!"

    "Attack formation three is a sess!"

    "Hahaha, a range caster like you, once captured, will fall to our mercy!"

    Although it was unexpected, Emery was amused by the three and wished to y with them more. However, he was in a hurry.

    When the martial artist threw his powerful fist on the chained-up target, Emery said, "Who said I am a ranged caster." With a smile, Emery activated his bloodline power.

    [Night Transformation]

    The fire fist hit Emery''s chest in the midst of his transformation, but the man''s face changed as he felt his fist hitting a strong metal. All three brothers were quickly shocked as they saw his opponent''s body suddenly erge and break their chains apart like y.

    Howwllll!

    "No...no! Brother... Help!"

    "Mama!"

 Chapter 1147 Brothers

    "Are you running away, Stildar?"

    Said a voiceing from the shadow of the dark tunnel.

    Stildar turned his head hearing his name being called. Looking at the two figures approaching him, he snorted and spoke in a mocking tone. "Huh, those three morons can''t even hold out for a minute."

    He stopped in his tracks and looked at his blood brother with a condescending gaze. "How are you, brother?"

    "Stildar Quartermain, you are going to answer for the crimes you havemitted against Nexus Faction," said the young man who came with his brother, the envoy sent from the Magus Alliance.

    "Hahaha" Stildar chuckled as he looked at the two. "You outsiders should not be involved with what''s going on here!" ring at the envoy with a menacing look, he said, "Get lost or you will be sorry."

    Hearing that, Julian was about to take action and apprehend the man. However, remembering the deal, he held back his urge, turned to the old marshal and said sternly, "You have 3 minutes."

    The old marshal didn''t give a response to his words. The man stepped into the dim light of the underground tunnel, facing face to face with his brother, saying, "Stildar�� What are you trying to do? Do you realize how many lives have been lost because of what you have done!?"

    The area was silent for a moment before the rebel leader''s voice was heard.

    "Change needs sacrifice��" The man stared directly at his brother, fury evident in his eyes. "Don''t you be blind to what is happening here!"

    A conflicted look could be seen on the old marshal''s face, "But this is not how to do it�� This is wrong."

    Upon hearing such words, the magus hung a condescending smile on his face. "Little brother, we have lived for over a hundred years. We both know what the Principal is capable of��"

    Staring straight into his brother''s eyes, Stildar said, "Stop being naive�� This is the only way."

    In response, the old marshal shook his head. "No, brother. It''s you who have crossed the line. This is against what we were fighting for!"

    The magus was silent at his brother''s words for a second before saying, "You''re right, Shane�� We were indeed foolish back then. It was such a waste of time."

    Seeing the situation wasn''t going anywhere, Julian decided to interrupt the conversation between the two brothers saying, "You have wasted 3 minutes of mine as well. Time''s up!"

    Having his talk disrupted, Stildar snapped his head towards Julian and roared angrily, "You arrogant punk!" Immediately, he raised his arm and unleashed a powerful lightning bolt from his palm.

    BOOOM!!!

    A deafening sound echoed through the underground tunnel as Julian parried the bolt of lightning with his shield. The action numbed his hand holding the shield, but the Roman stood firm as if he didn''t feel it at all. Instead, he further provoked the other party.

    "Is that all you got!?"

    The rebel leader was absolutely incensed. To think a mere acolyte could receive his attack and still remained standing, a feeling of great humiliation rose within him, further amplifying his negative emotions.

    "You! Get the fuck off!" Stildar shouted, his hand crackling with lightning.

    However, before he could cast another spell, an energy beam flew through the air and hit his shoulder, sending him skidding a few steps backward. The attack enraged him even more as he roared crazily, knowing full well it was his own brother who had just shot him.

    Even though he knew it was a bit of a waste, Julian still warned the rebel leader. "Listen to your brother and surrender yourself. This is yourst warning!"

    As expected, the ultimatum was met with another furious roar.<sub> </sub>

    "You little nuisance! How dare a Rank 9 dare to fight a magus?! I am a magus! God amongst this!"

    Once again, Stildar fired a bolt of lightning towards Julian.

    When the rebel leader was about to unleash another spell at him, he was stopped by the old marshal''s shot, Julian observed the former closely. He realized the man had some kind of unique gloves that charged his lightning element.

    He quickly analyzed the artifact and figured out it helped produce an even bigger attack using the residual spirit energy from the previous spells. Hence when the second thunderbolt was cast, Julian didn''t choose to wait until it reached him.

    The Roman twisted his body and threw the shield in his hand with the momentum he umted. It shot through the air rapidly and hit the lightning bolt, negating the powerful attack before it could do anything.

    The rebel leader seemed ready to fire another one, but what greeted him was another beam from Shane''s [Sr Rifle], who fired to provide some cover for Julian. With that, the burly Roman charged into the fray, picking up his shield and drawing out his sword for closebat.

    However, to his surprise, suddenly one side of the underground tunnel copsed.

    Cloud of dust, rubbles came with numerous mechanical sounds and followed by a barrage of rapid energy sts.

    Julian quickly jumped away and smashed his shield onto the ground to cast [Sentinel Defense]. A translucentyer of barrier instantly formed in front of his shield, blocking all iing sts from reaching him.

    On the other hand, the old marshal''s situation couldn''t be said the same. He got hit by the surprise attack and his body quickly fell to the ground. Unfortunately, Julian didn''t have time to care about him as his attention was focused on the new arrival.

    What came out of the copsed wall was arge construct. A four-meter-tall machine standing on two legs, with its two arms equipped with heavy weaponry. A figure could be seen within it, a man with a unique-looking device hanging over his eyes.

    "Here Ie boss!" shouted the men

    "Don''t shoot my brother, you idiot! Kill that son of a bitch!"

    "Yes boss!"

    Immediately, the huge machine turned its weapon towards Julian one more time.

    "Goodbye, kiddo. Be thankful my mech suit will be thest thing you see!"

    A wheezing sound resounded through the air before another rapid explosion shot out, hitting Julian''s shield like a swarm. Julian found himself unable to move under the relentless onught. He was forced to stand his ground, watching as cracks gradually began to appear on the barrier created by his shield.

    Crack! crack!

    "Dammit!"

    As the barrier was on itsst legs, Julian was ready to dodge away, but a figure suddenly jumped in front of him.

    A nt creature that suddenly turned into a ball and covered his entire body.

    "Twik!"

    The man controlling the war machine was dumbfounded by the scene before him.

    "What the hell is that thing?!"

 Chapter 1148 Escape

    Crack crack crack

    Cracks continued to appear as shots continued to bombard the nt creature''s root defenses. However, the damage done was all undone by its extraordinary regeneration, until eventually, the huge mech came to a stop on its own.

    "Dammit overheat!"

    Hearing there was no moremotion outside, Julian, who was protected inside the ball of nts, knew his opportunity hade and he was ready to offer his retaliation.

    Of course, before he did that, heplimented his savior.

    "Amazing job, Twik. Now let me out."

    An opening was quickly created, attracting the attention of the man inside the mech. In the next instant, a shield shot out quickly from it, striking straight into the small gap between the massive figure''s chest �C the exact spot where the man was seen sitting.

    Swwishhhh!

    A loud sound echoed through the air as the shield hit something. s, the mech still acted fast enough to block the shield Julian threw. The shield created a loud echoing ng as it hit the ground.

    "That was close! Bu�C"

    Before the man could finish speaking, the words stuck in his throat as he realized that root nts had already crept up the legs of his mech and then heard a loud booming from his back.

    It turned out Julian had thrown his shield to take advantage of it as a distraction. Sneaking from another opening created by Twik on the back, the Roman snuck across the dimly lit tunnel and struck the mech from behind.

    Thanks to that, the back of the mech now had a hole pierced by Julian''s sword. The Roman continues by casting a fire and metalbination spell, creating a hole through the mech''s hard metal body.

    "Arrghh! Get off me!"

    The man controlling the mech tried to throw Julian off his back, but the Roman held on as if his life depended on it. The sight of melting metals of the mech, gradually heading towards him, caused the man to feel chills down his spine. If nothing was done, it would only be a matter of time for Julian''s sword to pierce his back.

    But of course, the rebel leader wouldn''t let Julian do that so easily. While he was hovering in the air he had already charged his glove artifacts.

    However, just as he was about to fire more lightning bolts at the Roman, he was forced to stop his actions to avoid the powerful st that would certainly hit him if he didn''t move. Gritting his teeth hard, Stildar stared at the culprit with fury.

    "Don''t force my hand, brother!"

    "Stop what you''re doing and surrender yourself, Stildar. You''re surrounded already!" yelled the old marshal as he struggled hard to his feet after being hit by the barrage of shots. Even so, his hand holding the rifle never faltered even once.

    On the other hand, the words made the rebel leader realize that soon enough the base would be swarmed by Nexus soldiers and, if any of the magus from the faction came, he would be in serious danger.

    Not wanting to take chances with his life, Stildar quickly essed the device in his hand. A momentter, suddenly there was a loud noise and the cave ceiling began to open, revealing the night sky above.

    "Stop there!" Julian shouted. "Don''t you dare try to escape!"

    At the same time, Stildar felt a figureing out of the tunnel the two people hade out earlier �C an ordinary-looking young man with brown hair. A look of recognition appeared in his eyes, while his mind recalled the things his subordinates had said, the young man was the most powerful mage among the group.

    On that note, he quickly realized that, if the young man was here, it would mean the three ming brothers who possessed middle stage Rank 9 cultivation had been dealt with.

    <o>,m A look of disbelief appeared on the rebel leader''s face, simply because it had not been even ten minutes since he had ordered the three to stall for time. The realization only further strengthened his will to flee.</o>

    With a quick calction, Stildar decided to flee by flying into the sky, leaving his subordinate who was in the mech. "I will definitely find a way to free youter, Burdock! Hang on and wait for me!"<sub> </sub>

    Just a secondter, however, Stildar was stunned in shock when he saw the figure that was previously still on the ground already in the sky right above him, swinging a dazzling sword at him.

    "You''re not going anywhere!"

    [Omega Strike]

    The most powerful battle art Emery had recently mastered to use in conjunction with the [Lightsaber] was unleashed upon the rebel leader with unrivaled might. Coupled with his increasedprehension of using the light artifact, Emery managed to utilize the de to its maximum efficiency.

    The result was a strike not less powerful than the one unleashed using his Savage de - a Tier 5 weapon.

    The sword moved at lightning speed straight towards Stildar. But at thest second, the magus managed to respond and positioned his two glove-covered hands to block the attack. Nheless, the impact sent him crashing to the ground like a meteor.

    Baaaammmmm!

    The attack wasn''t enough to severely injure the magus, but the revtion presented by this attack was certainly enough to shock the man.

    Rising from the small crater created by the impact, Stildar looked at the figure in the sky and said, "A sword master and space magic! Who are you?!"

    "I''m Emery Ambrose."

    Emery answered the rebel leader''s question while still hovering in the air, a pair of brilliant wings spread gracefully across his back, creating a dazzling light that illuminated the entire cave.

    "Grrr..l you must be one of those privileged noble acolytes!!!"

    Having no intention of correcting the other party''s misunderstanding, Emery looked at the rebel leader with a calm gaze and said, "Give yourself up now. No one else needs to be hurt because of this."

    Unfortunately, the offer was met with derision.

    "A mere rank 9 dares to talk down to a magus?! What''s more, asking him to surrender?" Scornfulughter resounded in the air, "In your fucking dreams!"

    Stildar shot into the air and charged at Emery, killing intent peppering every attack he sent out. Emery responded in kind, dealing with the attacks thrown in his direction, while retaliating against the rebel leader with the same intensity.

    The battle between the two of them was an airborne fight, where the former used two lightning gloves to attack and defend while thetter used his [Lightsaber].

    In the beginning, Emery managed to gain an advantage and snatch the flow of the battle with hisbination uses of [Blink] and [Wing of Light]. The two spells provided so much mobility that allowed him to overwhelm the rebel leader.

    However, when Stildar finally decided it was enough and started using his own buff-type spell, Emery started to be pushed back until he had to resort to using his [Twilight Transformation]. With the current apex of his transformation, he finally nullified every attack the rebel leader sent without exception.

    "Arrgghh! This is impossible!" Stildar said, seeing Emery was able to cope with everything he threw at him.

    Realizing he couldn''t get past Emery and thus couldn''t escape through the sky, the wounded and now desperate magus decided to turn tail and fly down into the tunnel, carrying out a different escape n.

    However, a figure came out from the shadows of the underground tunnel. A clenched fist mmed into Stildar''s face, knocking the magus to the ground writhing in pain.

    The figure covered in sweat was none other than Thrax, When he realized who he had just hit, boisterousughter escaped his mouth.

    "Hahaha! Did I just hit the jackpot?!"

    With this punch, all the rebels were finally captured.

 Chapter 1149 Realms

    After defeating and capturing the rebel leader, Julian quickly settled the rest of the mission. He coordinated with Lieutenant Vilma, who was standing guard outside the settlement, to round up the remaining hundreds of rebels.

    One magus level, three Rank 9 mages, 68 saint level, and 320 other rebels were captured in this mission.

    With their weapons and armor taken away, the rebels were basically unable to do anything against the heavily armed and more organized Nexus soldiers. Still, the process took some time due to the sheer number of people the rebels had in their ranks.

    As for the rebel leader Stildar Quartermain, the man''s four limbs were tied with a special restraint that weakened the magus'' power. On top of that, he was being watched by Thrax.

    While Julian was busy rounding up the rebels and Thrax kept tabs on the rebel leader, Emery was given the task of exploring the underground cavern that the rebels used as a base along with the Minister of Science.

    From their exploration, in addition to the 1000-plus sets of Sr Rifle and Armor, three hundred unfinished mechanical soldiers and thousands of canned goods were found in the underground cave.

    Emery also found a room where the rebels used to enhance their fighters with their own [Spirit Serum]. Looking at the recipes stored in this ce, he quickly swept his gaze over the contents and activated his skill.

    [Analyze]

    With his skill, Emery managed to figure out that the serum the rebels created was of low quality. Nheless, it was still able to effectively increase the strength of selected humans to the saint-level standard.

    "It seems the Replicator is indeed capable of making such an item," Emerymented as he recalled the things he had seen during this exploration.

    "Yes, Envoy. Even I didn''t expect their supplies to be this much," Otto said concerned. "Weapons, armor and serum; it''s truly fortunate we have stopped these rebels before they became too big��"

    Not long after, Julian came bringing with him several soldiers to help make a list of all the items that had been found, which would then be packed up and shipped back to the Nexus colony. While watching the soldiers moving the crates filled with items out of the cave, Julian turned to Emery and asked the important question.

    "What about the stolen item? Did you find it?"

    Emery rummaged through his Spatial Space and handed Julian a storage ring that contained the Replicator machine inside. Just to be sure, the Roman took out the 2 by 2-meter machine for a final check.

    "Is this our objective?" He asked the Minister of Science.

    "Yes, Envoy. I have confirmed it is indeed the stolen replicator."

    "Very good then"

    Emery exined he had found the Replicator in arge room where a mech suit breaks open, it was kept by the rebel with a device on his eye.

    "That Burdock was one of my chief engineers. I still can''t believe he was involved in all this," Otto said, the expression on his face showing he felt responsible for the mess that had urred.

    As he watched all the items being loaded by the Nexus soldiers onto the transport vehicle, Emery inadvertently caught a glimpse of a certain expression on Julian''s face. It was as if his mind was troubled and having a deep thought about something.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Julian turned his head at the question and heaved a sigh of helplessness, "Compared to those in the Magus Universe, these items are nothing but to our home, just a hundred of those rifles or armor can allow any nation to conquer the entire world."<sub> </sub>

    Hearing such words, Emery quipped. "I''m sure the Romans could have done just the same without them."

    Julian raised his eyebrow, before chuckling as he also found the notion somewhat true.

    The other person standing with them who overheard the conversation couldn''t help but ask what he was most curious about. "Envoy, if I may ask, are you perhaps from a lower realm?"

    "Yes, we are," Julian replied calmly.

    An astonished expression appeared on the minister''s face upon hearing that answer. A secondter, the middle-aged man quickly schooled his inappropriate reaction and expressed what he felt.

    "Wow, that was unexpected, really. On a real note, it''s impressive how you are so strong despite being from a lower realm."

    The minister then proceeded to share that the Nexus faction was only upgraded to the middle realm 200 years ago, a feat that was possible thanks to the advanced technologies they invented that they had contributed to the alliance.

    "This miraculous machine really is the main reason why."

    Hearing such a history, both Emery and Julian couldn''t help but think about when would Earth reach the same advancement.

    The two of them knew there were two ways for a to receive an upgrade to its realm ssification. One was by the spiritual quality, meaning the status of the overall spirit strength of the''s inhabitants; the other was by their current standard of technological advancement.

    p An example of the first path was Kaleos, who was known to be an ancient civilization of schrs who studied the secrets of the spirit realms. After many generations and eons of development, most of the inhabitants of their civilization had excellent spiritual aptitude.</anda>

    As for the technology path, the best example would be the Nephilim, who had an unprecedented technology that allowed them to drain the power of the star and bestowed them a seat amongst the Grade 5 factions of the Magus Alliance.

    The two examples were something of a magnitude that seemed far-fetched to be achieved by the inhabitants of Earth in a mere thousand years.

    In the end, a civilization''s realm level was based on how many resources they could bring into the alliance. For the Nexus faction, it was their Sr and Replicator technology that ascended them through the stairs of rank.

    About half an hourter, all the items in the underground cave had been collected, so the group returned to the surface. As he stepped out of the dimly lit cave, Emery was greeted by the sight of the first light of the rising sun.

    There were hundreds of people in front of him

    Soldiers chained up the rebels, while vigers who had already awakened filled out the streets of the settlement. When the thousands of vigers seemed to realize what had just happenedst night, it quickly became clear to Emery that these people supported the rebels and hated the Nexus soldiers.

    "Release him! Release Magus Stildar!

    "Go away! We don''t want you people here!"

    The situation started to get messy, because some residents of the settlement started picking up stones and throwing them at the Nexus soldiers.

 Chapter 1150 Mission Complete

    The situation suddenly turned chaotic as hundreds among the thousands of native civilians in the settlement started throwing sticks and stones they picked up from the ground at the nearby Nexus soldiers.

    Looking at the situation, Lieutenant Vilma swiftly approached Julian and asked for an order as a mere one hundred men at their disposal would certainly not be able to pacify the vigers.

    Julian swiftly passed down an order as he also understood this situation would be dire over time. "Make sure to watch the prisoners closely. As for the vigers, you need to be decisive. Catch the troblemakers right away, use force if you have to. They should also be part of the rebels."

    Nodding her head, the lieutenant quickly went to do as asked. A group of soldiers broke away from their ranks and quickly restrained more than a dozen people who shouted the provocative and loudest words amidst the crowd. But of course, because of the chaos, there were dozens of people who were injured by the decisive action Julian ordered.

    Emery was a little worried with Julian''s way of handling things, but decided to keep it to himself.

    Within minutes, after the provocateurs were caught, the chaos quickly subsided. But even so, the expression that the vigers showed became worse.

    ? Minister Otto who was anxious quickly said, "Envoy, I don''t think this situation willst for long. Should we leave now?"

    Julian, however, still had a calm expression on his face. "Don''t worry, minister. They should be arriving by now."

    "They?" asked the Minister of Science, clearly confused as to who ''they'' referring to.

    Just moments after Julian said those words, Emery felt people approaching the settlement in droves. With a simple scan, he could sense that these neers numbered at least in the hundreds.

    It was the reinforcement that Julian had requested, more than 300 soldiers were sent from the first Nexus colony''s by General Kobe.

    "Yes, as soon as the location of the rebels was confirmed, I sent a message to the General, informing him of the situation and also asking him to send reinforcement."

    Emery apuded Julian when he heard that,plimenting the Roman for being meticulous in his strategy.

    Themotion caused by the reinforcement quickly caught the attention of the vigers.

    With the arrival of dozens of vehicles and hundreds of soldiers, the situation in the settlement was back under control with the prisoners started being transported out leaving them unable to do anything but scream out their anger.

    "Please just let them go!!"

    "Release them!"

    Emery could clearly see the helplessness of the vigers as the soldiers filled the street and dragged the hundreds of rebels into the prepared vehicles. These captured rebels must have been their sons or brothers to elicit such reactions from the vigers, and the realization brought some difort to Emery''s heart.

    Knowing what Emery was thinking from his facial expression, Julian grabbed his friend''s shoulder and said, "Don''t think too much about it.. That''s not why we are here. We can''t be involved in their politics."

    Emery didn''t answer right away. It was only a momentter that he sighed and nodded his head, to which Julian said, "Cheer up. At least our mission isplete."

    "Haha, looks like Klea and Chumo went looking for information for nothing," Thrax said.

    Before long, all the rebels were chained and dragged by the soldiers in a line. Meanwhile, the rebel leader Stildar Quartermain was brought into the Interceptor ship for a more secure transport.<sub> </sub>

    "You receive a VIP treatment, man! Rejoice!" Thrax said as he pushed the magus into the ship.

    Emery, Julian, Thrax, Otto, the old marshal Shane, and the captured Stildar; all six plus the five soldiers guarding the minister boarded the ship and headed straight for the first colony where General Kobe was.

    Along the way, Emery sat in front of the captive magus, and the rebel leader spoke to him.

    "You made a huge mistake! Those people and thousands of others are relying on us! By capturing us, you render them defenseless!"

    Hearing such words, the old marshal said, "This is your fault, brother�� You have crossed the line and your actions involve them all."

    The rebel leader unexpectedly chuckled at those words saying, "Hahaha, we have simply no choice." Turning his head and staring at the minister, Stildar said, "Tell me, Otto, how is the water treatment nt doing? ..Or what about the irrigation project?"

    It seemed that the question asked made the minister a little anxious as he answered. "They are a bit behind i know, but again that''s totally normal since the sr panel project is the priority right now."

    The man''s chuckle grew even louder, turning intoughter as he said, "A bit behind? Hahaha�� they havepletely stopped for three years!... what is more important than life!?" The rebel leader red at the minister, anger evident in his eyes. "Those people are starving and dying, but no! The faction did nothing!"

    "Yes, Stildar! With the Replicators, we don''t need any more of those facilities because everything can be produced with sr energy!"

    The rebuttal Otto offered only served to further magnify the rebel leader''sughter.

    "Hahaha, then my honorable minister, let me ask you what the faction has produced for the natives in thest three years?" Stildar spit to the floor and said "Don''t you think I am a fool, the principal never really serious about colonizing this!"

    Emery just sat in silence as the two sides argued with each other. After all, as Julian had said, they were not and should not be involved in their politics; and that''s exactly what he''s going to do.

    The ship quickly arrived at its destination andnded on the airstrip in the first colony. When the spaceship hatch opened once again, the group was weed personally by General Kobe who had a respectful expression on his face.

    "Congrattions on sessfully apprehending the rebel in such a short time and I sincerely apologize for my rude behavior yesterday." The man said while bowing. "Please follow me, we need to celebrate your sess."

    While the captured rebel leader was taken into the strongest cells, a festive feast was held in the colony by the general. Otto, as Minister of Science of the Nexus faction, congratted the three on the mission''s sess and invited them to return to the space station to meet with the Principal.

    "Not yet, we are still waiting for our friends."

    The answer apparently doesn''t sit well with the minister

    "Envoy, i don''t think there is anything else to worry about"

    "Let''s hope not"

    Just as Emery was worried about the two, a message came from Klea.

    [You shoulde here and check]

 Chapter 1151 Enchanted

    36 hours ago.

    Klea and Chumo streaked across the sky above a vast sandyndscape, heading towards the third Nexus colony which was located 300 miles away in the south. Being the third in line, the ce had much fewer facilities than the first colony.

    However, unlike its counterparts, the third Nexus colony was connected with the local settlements, making the site much more bustling and lively than the other two colonies.

    [Nexus 3rd colony]

    [Poption: 2420]

    It didn''t take long for the two to arrive, the thunderbird they rode descended from the sky onto the colony''s open field. The sight of Klea''s summon quickly attracted the attention of both the Nexus soldiers and the inhabitants of the colony.

    "We are here," said Klea, her gaze sweeping over the surrounding area that was gradually filled with curious observers. Chumo did not give a reply and just stood silent following her.

    Not long after their arrival, the person in charge of the colony appeared to wee the two of them. The other party arrived with a group of Nexus soldiers.

    "Wee to the third Nexus colony, Envoy," said a middle-aged man with a short neat beard wearing a military uniform. "My name is Lucien. You can address me as General Lucien."

    A look of realization appeared on Klea''s face. "It seems that all of you have been informed of our arrival. Alright then, this will make things easier."

    Klea''s objective was to gather as much information for thepletion of their mission. Therefore, without wasting any more time, she nned to start from the colony itself.

    "Is there anything we can help you with, Envoy?"

    "Of course," Klea replied with a smile. Staring at the middle-aged man, she said, "How about summoning all the people in charge of this ce? Can you do that? I like to meet them."

    "You want to call for a meeting, Envoy?" asked the general, to which Klea shook her head.

    "No, no.. Meeting sounds too tiring."

    "Then��?"

    A pondering expression appeared on her face before her eyes suddenly lit up. "Let''s have a feast!" Turning to the general, she said, "Can we do that? Please��"

    With the charm, she exuded and her being an envoy of the Magus Alliance, avish feast was swiftly prepared to celebrate Klea and Chumo''s arrival.

    An abundant amount of food, and seemingly endless sses of drinks were prepared for this asion. All the important people stationed in the colony were summoned, from lieutenants and officers of the military to the chief and officials of the various facilities.

    "Thank you, general, for such a warm wee." Klea said while delicately swirling the ss of drink in her hands.

    "Certainly�� it''s only expected that we prepare a grand wee for a beautiful envoy such as you."

    As the party started and people started swaying to the beat of the music with food and drink, Klea began to approach these people. As they struck up a conversation with her, without anyone noticing the bracelet hanging from her wrist gave off a soft glow.

    [Enchantment]

    Even though having the authority as an official envoy, there were some ethics that should not be vited. One of such was probing into someone''s mind without permission. Not only was Klea currently doing that, she was also nning to do the same to everyone present at the feast.

    With the help of the intoxicating drinks served at the party, Klea could cast the spell and get away with it. Without realizing it, everyone started talking about all sorts of information with happy expressions on their faces.

    From the many pieces of information she heard, Klea noted certain information that was disturbing.

    One was the fact that these people had little consideration for the natives, with only a small minority acting otherwise.

    Two, it turned out that the orcs'' attacks were as troublesome, if not more, as the rebels. However, the higher-ups on the space station never seem to take this particr threat seriously.

    Three, the fact that General Lucien received a direct order to put the two of them under close surveince, and also record every move they made since their arrival in the colony.

    The third information in particr made Klea excuse herself and walk back to her seat where Chumo was standing by himself. Thetter had been as silent as he could be ever since they arrived in the colony.<sub> </sub>

    With a chuckle, Klea whispered, "Did you hear that, Chumo? Our presence here is closely monitored."

    The response Chumo gave was only a nod, while a voice transmission came into the device in her ear instead.

    [I shouldn''t have left you by yourself, I was supposed to be there to guard you]

    "Haha, you don''t have to worry about anything��" She said with a smile. "There''s only saints and low stage Rank 9; all easily bow under the queen."

    [I know.. Still, be careful]

    "Of course.. So how far away are you now?"

    [About 200 miles away. Any further, I will inform you]

    "Alright, be safe."

    Ever since the two flew and drew closer to the third colony, Chumo already separated from Klea to gather information on the outskirts of the area. His main objective was to check on the sites where the orcs'' attacks were reported.

    Leaving a shadow clone of himself was part of Klea''s idea, and as expected, with Chumo''s nearly identical clone with her, no one suspected that the real him was actually snooping around other ces.

    Now that she felt she had heard all she needed to know from these important people in the colony, the next morning Klea began to explore the settlement to learn more about the locals living in this ce.

    Compared to thevish and extravagant feast she had just attended yesterday, the situation of the people living in the area just next to the gate was aplete opposite. Hundreds of people were sick and malnourished.

    Most of them were apparently waiting for the mercy of the Nexus faction to send daily ration consisting of food and water.

    Klea didn''t even need to use her [Enchantment] spell to ask questions from these people as most of them werepletely terrified of her. In fact, she once again heard the word she had heard in the first colony from these people.

    "Anhera! Anhera!"

    It turned out that the meaning of the word told by the Minister of Science was not urate. Rather than ''Angel'', the true meaning of the word was ''Angel of Death''.

    The vast expanse of desert around the third colony and the sight of these people couldn''t help but remind Klea of her people back in Egypt.

    Under the terrified gaze of these natives, Klea walked to the center of this part of the colony, and as she was watched by hundreds of people, she cast a spell that drew a shocking phenomenon in her surroundings.

    [Storm Haze]

    As she raised both of her hands, huge swirls of water danced in the air following her left palm, while erratic sparks of lightning manifested on her right palm. Countless gasps and screams urred in the audience as her figure slowly levitated above the ground.

    Booming thunder rumbled across the sky as thick clouds began to gather. In the next second, water droplets fell to the earth causing the surrounding people to cheer wildly with joy. Many opened their mouths, trying to catch as much water as their mouths could; while some picked up various items to collect the falling rain.

    Klea channeled her spells for hours, enough to give all vigers water for days.

    Later that day, she received a notification from Chumo.

    [I tracked a group of orcs heading toward a settlement. Do you want to join?]

    A smile appeared on her face.

    "You don''t need to ask. Where is it?"

    -----

    Author Note

    Support Author buy purchasing privilege chapters, 99% discount extended this month, thank you and much appreciated

 Chapter 1152 Orcs

    Across the vast desert ins, a group of green-skinned creatures twice the size of an adult man could be seen running along the sands and rocks. Their steps made a deafening sound and raised a cloud of dust in their wake.

    These creatures were the Orcs. A race born from the hands of another race.

    They were one of what was considered to be the elves'' failed creation but ironically a solution in their fight against the race of man.

    This group of orcs numbered around fifty, and they seemed to be sniffing their way to the nearest settlement. Theirrge bodies and terrible appearances would certainly make anyone who saw them goosebumps.

    However, their loud and frightening presence also helped catch theming from miles away, and soon enough the loud sound of gongs sounded in the air as a warning that danger wasing.

    "The orcs areing!"

    "Go hide!"

    "They areing! Run!"

    From a hill just a mile away, a dark clothed figure was watching themotion closely, observing how the hundreds of people living in the vige reacted to the impending danger; and so far, the figure could only count a dozen men willing to take up arms and fight the danger.

    Seeing the group of fifty orcs closing in and about to reach the vige, the dark clothed figure heaved a sigh and muttered to himself.

    "She''ste.."

    The dark clothed figure was none other than Chumo.

    He had separated from Klea before they arrived at the third colony and was currently gathering information by exploring the existing settlements around the colony, where he discovered this group of orcs.

    In fact, he had been tracking these orcs from a hundred miles from his current position, and now he couldn''t wait any longer.

    [Eye of Raven]

    Deciding he would take action, Chumo activated his reconnaissance ability. With this special ability, he made his final, thorough observations to make sure that no surprises were waiting for him.

    As for the Orcs themselves, although they were indeed terrifying, from the data he had read, these creatures were nothing to be worried about.

    [Orcs]

    [Battle power - 50]

    After confirming the coast was clear, Chumo quickly took action. He leapt into the air and slid down the sandy hill, streaking into the settlement at breakneck speed.

    He dashed past dozens of vigers who were shocked to suddenly see an unfamiliar figure.

    Arriving only tens of meters away from the orcs, Chumo took out eight small des from his sleeves, each mped in between his fingers. He then channeled his spirit energy into each of them before he threw the sharp weapons at the approaching orcs.

    [Cursed des]

    Eight small des flew in the air rapidly, piercing through the orcs'' thick skulls and killing them instantly. In just seconds, several orc bodies fell to the ground lifeless.

    Chiwikk! Chiwwikk!!

    With the orcs'' natural battle sense, Chumo''s killing blows of course didn''t escape their detection and quickly attracted the other orcs'' attention. In fact, almost immediately those who didn''t receive Chumo''s attacks charged towards him.

    By that time, Chumo was prepared as he had already recovered the des he threw before. His figure flickered through the horde of orcs, using the small des to kill and wound several of his attackers.<sub> </sub>

    Even so, the orcs surrounded Chumo in all directions with their numbers and lifted their huge arms into the air. Tens creature rushed to tackle, intending to crush Chumo''s body into a mangled corpse.

    s, they only manage to catch plume of ck smoke while Chumo''s figure was nowhere to be seen. This sparked outraged cries from the orcs.

    Unbeknownst to them, Chumo had moved to the shadow behind other orcs using his skill [Shadow Stride].

    Spttttt

    Another orc''s body hit the ground as its head was pierced by Chumo''s de.

    Chiwwiwkkk!! Chiwiwkk!!

    The orcs were enraged and their attacks became even more ferocious. Unfortunately, time and time again they only hit plumes of ck smoke. Meanwhile, Chumo culled them all down one by one.

    In just under five minutes, all fifty orcs fell onto the sandy ground. Not all of them died because Chumo purposely let some of them live. However, their fate was not much better than that of their deceased rtives as their tendons werepletely torn apart, forcing them to remain on the ground for the rest of their lives.

    Chumo''s spectacr actions sparked loud, joyful cheers among the vigers, to which he responded with a curt nod. A few minutester, a figure riding a huge bird descended from the sky.

    Looking at the scene in the area, the figure scowled at Chumo.

    "Aaaa, I am toote! Why don''t you leave me any?"

    Chumo didn''t reply. He just scratched his hair while pointing at the few wounded orcs.

    "Huh! I don''t want such a pity gift," said the girl seeing the crippled creatures.

    After that, the two of them began their studies on the orcs, gathering information about them. They talked to the vigers as well, wanting to know the reality from their point of view.

    It turned out that this group of orcs was the second attack on this settlement, and that the previous attack had killed dozens of their able men. Hence the reason there were so few of them.

    As for the orcs, they found nothing unusual about them.

    "There are no Orc Champions among them, and they are also not armed. So it''s definitely not an invasion or anything like it.. Most likely just a newly hatched nest." Klea gave her analysis after rounding up all the information.

    Chumo agreed, however, just to be thorough he cast his [Eye of Raven] once again to check some of the orc corpses, and he found additional information from the dead bodies.

    "These orcs are only a few days old, and from the state of their feet, they have been running for hubdred of miles" A troubled look appeared on his face. "It''s pretty unusual for a newly hatched to travel such a long distance. I believe there is something going on in theirir."

    Hearing this, Klea became excited. "Yes! The others just finished eradicating the rebel base; we should at least destroy an orc nest as well. What do you think, Chumo?"

    Knowing he couldn''t argue against Klea, Chumo nodded his head in agreement.

    "This is great!"

    The two climbed up the thunderbird and once again soared into the air. While Klea controlled the Thunderbird''s flight, Chumo used his special eye to trace the path the orcs had traveled.

    However, after a few hours and five hundred miles worth of flying, the two still couldn''t find the orc nest.

    In such situation, Klea know who to call.

    [Emery, pleasee here and help]

 Chapter 1153 Suspicion

    "There''s news from Klea. They need help in checking on an Orc Nest," Emery said to his two friends Julian and Thrax, after receiving the message Klea had sent him.

    "Orc Nest? Let mee! I wanna fight some more!" Thrax instantly said, excited by the notion of fighting the green-skinned creatures.

    Unfortunately for the Thracian, the Roman disagreed with his exciting idea. "Our mission here is to deal with the rebels. We should not busy ourselves with the orcs. After all, they are not umon to be found on a such as this."

    The diator naturally became annoyed. "Are you serious!? All the rebels are locked and secured; what else do you need?"

    "I really think there is still something amiss. We still have three days left, so I better be really thorough about this."

    "What is it? Tell us," asked Emery, seeing the serious look in the Roman''s eyes.

    "Looking at Stildar and the capabilities of his men, I can''t help but think that he''s not working alone." Julian took a step closer to the two and spoke in a smaller voice. "I''m pretty sure there must be someone within the Nexus government involved in this; I want to know exactly how Stildar got his hand on the Replicator."

    While the three of them were discussing whether they should leave or not, two familiar figures were seen approaching them. They were General Kobe and Minister Otto.

    "Envoy, the Principal just sent a congrattory message on the sess of the mission. He also expressed that he would like to see your team and the rebel leader back at the station." With a respectful gesture, the minister asked, "When will your other twopanions return?"

    Emery noticed the look on Julian''s face before he turned to smile and responded to the question. "Soon. They will be here soon."

    Standing next to the minister, the general entered the conversation. "Should we send people to pick them up? We have ships ready in the hangar."

    "That won''t be necessary, General." Julian replied. "And yes, Minister. Please give me more time. I will certainly report to the Principal as soon as my mission isplete."

    There was a bit of silence before Otto''s voice was heard in the air. "Yes, of course. Whatever is best for you, Envoy."

    When the two people left, Julian looked at Emery and Thrax again before speaking in a whisper.

    "Don''t you see, their behavior only makes me anxious, I really don''t want us to return and foundter that we made a mistake"

    The Roman then put his hand on Thrax''s shoulder saying, "Emery needs to go to help Klea and Chumo, but I need some help here. What do you think, Thrax? Will you stay and help me?"

    The diator seemed to be annoyed but still decided to ede with the Roman''s request. "Alright... only because you asked nicely"

    A p sounded in the air as a smile appeared on Julian''s face. "Great!"

    He then looked at Emery saying, "I''m sure our queen won''t be content with just scouting an orc nest. Still, please keep in mind that it should not take more than 24 hours. Whatever you find, you must return when the timees."

    Emery nodded and a momentter, he opened up a Spatial Gate heading to the direction where Klea was at.

    *****

    It took Emery about an hour of traveling via [Spatial Gate] to finally arrive where Klea and Chumo were. The current location was five hundred miles south at a sandy desert across the Nexus colony borders, a ce the natives dubbed as the wastnd.

    "Took you long enough," quipped the beautiful Klea as soon as she saw Emery''s figure appear from the swirling portal.

    While smiling wryly at her witty remark, Emery asked about the situation. Chumo then exined how the traces left by the orcs that they had been following had disappeared at this point, erased by the abundance of yellow sand around them. Hence the reason as to why his eyes could no longer track it.<sub> </sub>

    Emery certainly knew the best solution to such a problem.

    Once again, he brought out the two dependable Chizpur brothers and asked them to trace thest known track in line with the settlement that was attacked by the group of orcs, to which the two little creatures responded with enthusiastic nods.

    "Alright, we are looking for an Orc Nest, so be very careful you two. Immediately tell me if you find anything."

    While the two Chizpur Fangs burrowed and traversed the earth beneath the sand, Emery and Chumo joined together with Klea on her thunderbird as it soared high into the air, looking for the Orc Nest from above.

    100 miles

    300 miles

    "There!"

    The group then starts seeing a small group of orcs, a dozen of them roaming across the desert. After swiftly killing them, they once again followed the track, but still couldn''t find the nest.

    500 miles

    700 miles

    At this point, expressions of disbelief painted the faces of the three. The distance the orcs had traveled was much further than they had all originally thought. In fact, their current location almost reached the other side of the.

    "These orcs have to walked more than a day, traveling hundreds of miles to reach human settlement"

    Eventually, their journey reached the 1000 hundred miles milestone; approximately five hours after he joined Klea and Chumo in the hunt, Emery finally received a word from the Chizpur Fangs underground. They seemed to sense something.

    Immediately, Emery used [One Mind] to connect his senses with the Chizpur Fangs'' and saw the nest they had been looking for.

    He swiftly used his enhanced Spirit Reading, coupled with the two nt creatures'' vision, to start mapping out the interior of the caves. What he discovered shocked him to the core.

    Noticing the look on his face, Klea and Chumo asked what happened.

    "It''s like a maze down there, and the nest covers at the very least tens of miles. My Spirit Reading can''tpletely map it.." Emery looked at the two, his expression grave, saying, "It''s massive"

    Klea then asked the most important question. "How many orcs?"

    Emery shook his head. "I can''t sense them all, but... hundreds of thousands.. maybe much more"

    His words instantly made Chumo and Klea''s faces change drastically.

    "We have to report this."

    Chumo quickly took out the telmunication device given by Julian and dialed it. However, strangely he could not connect to the other side. On the other hand, Klea cast her spell and sent a shining green wind bird flying towards north.

    "That should reach Julian in half an hour or so. In the meantime, let''s go check inside."

 Chapter 1154 Investigation

    As Emery headed into the wilderness dubbed as the Wastnd, Julian went back to the main colony''s main building and made his way to the prison where the captured rebel leader was being held. He wanted to ask some things to the magus.

    "Tell me! Who do you work with? How did you manage to steal the Replicator from the station?" Julian demanded in a harsh tone. To his surprise the manughed at the question.

    "Hahaha, you don''t have to act like this. I will tell you either way." With a smirk on his face, Stildar said something that surprised the Roman. "I''m telling you... most Nexus'' new generation are fools. They arecent and easily manipted... those precious items are lying around free to be taken!"

    The rebel leader, Stildar Quatermain, being one of the only dozen or so magus of the Nexus faction, possessed more ess than any other normal Nexus officers. Even so, Julian could not believe the matter to be as simple as the man exined.

    Unfortunately, even though he managed to get the magus to spill some information, Julian still did not fully grasp the whole picture of the situation.

    On the other hand, Thrax, along with Otto and Shane Quartermain, watched closely the whole progress of Julian''s interrogation from another room behind the one-way ss. When Julian finally came out of the room, the minister spoke to the Roman.

    "If there really is someone helping him on the space station, we''d be able to find them. The entire space station is monitored by the faction, so I''m sure there''s footage of the culprit somewhere."

    Julian didn''t respond right away. He was silent for a moment, seemingly in contemtion, before saying, "I think I need to take a look at the ce where the Replicator was stolen to fully understand the situation, Minister."

    With this, Julian affirmed his decision to return to the Nexus space station. Of course, he would bring the magus captive along, as he needed thetter to exin how he managed to pull off the heist.

    Hearing this, Shane stopped him. Faced with the questioning look from the Roman, he quickly said, "I also have my share of experience with the space station''s security. Take me, I can help you."

    Before Julian could say anything, Otto spoke again. "It''s been twenty years since you were posted there. A lot has changed."

    Shane Quartermain could only look towards his brother in silence as he understood what the minister said was true. Julian, however, seemed to have a different opinion as he fell in thought.

    He turned to the old man and said, "You cane as well. I will allow you."

    Despite the disapproval Otto showed, Julian was still adamant because he had decided to go with his guts. Seeing the resolve written on his face, the minister eventually agreed, albeit reluctantly.

    The reason Julian allowed Shane to follow suit was because he and Thrax had little to no knowledge of how things were done in the Nexus space station. Hence, he felt they needed someone who was not under the Nexus faction''s payroll to apany them.

    The group swiftly departed. It took about two hour for the Interceptor to arrive and dock at the Nexus space station.

    <o>,m This time, as soon as Julian came out of the gate, two men wearing blue robes that closely resembled the attire of the magus guarding the Principal weed him. They were most likely part of the magus of the Nexus faction.</o>

    "Ah, nice to meet you. I don''t think I''ve met either of you before?" Julian said with his smile.

    Unexpectedly, the one who revealed the identities of the two people was not themselves, instead the prisoner the Roman had brought with him.

    "Hahaha, Rodrick and Wildon! It''s truly an honor that you two were waiting here for me."

    Julian could see the faces of the two people scowling at the rebel leader''s words.

    Otto introduced the two to Julian and Thrax. Rodrick Flynn and Wildon Weiss, two of the 10 magus the Nexus faction had within its ranks. Using this opportunity, the minister also introduced the situation of the Nexus magus.

    Apart from Stildar, whose status was removed for obvious reason, among the ten Nexus magus, five were sent to the frontlines, one stayed close to guard the Principal, while the final two were away on mission.<sub> </sub>

    The two magus nodded respectfully towards Julian and Thrax, before the one named Rodrick stepped forward. Ignoring Stildar''s attempts to get his attention, the man said, "Envoy, we are here to escort and keep an eye on the prisoner."

    Julian didn''t find the magus'' words strange. He understood that with a magus-level prisoner, it was only to be expected for security measures to be tightened. In fact, he would find it strange if no action was taken.

    "Alright, now let''s see how it happened."

    Under the lead of the minister, the group headed to where the Replicator was ced.

    As listed in the Nexus data, there were only four Replicators owned by the faction. three were installed in the strategic facility of the space station with one was put into storage as backup. Thetter was the one stolen by Stildar.

    Julian was then shown the ce and part of the security camera footage when Stildar snuck into the storage room together with Burdock a��� the man wearing a unique device on his eyes. Together, they stole the Replicator.

    Looking at the footage, it was undeniable that Stildar did steal the Replicator with his subordinate. However, Julian still kept asking more questions, he felt there was something more to this.

    "May I know who was in charge of monitoring the security that night? I would also like to speak to those who were supposed to guard the ce."

    However, instead of receiving an answer to his request, he received something else.

    "Envoy, the Principal would like to speak with you right now," said one of the magus, Wildon.

    Even though he was suspicious of the magus'' change of topic, Julian looked away from the screen and nodded his head. "Alright."

    Leaving Stildar under the two magus'' care, Julian and Thrax headed to the Nexus'' main hall where once again the Principal was seen sitting on his throne, with his magus bodyguard standing right beside him.

    After some formalities and pleasantries, the Principal finally spoke out his intention.

    "Envoy, once again I want to thank you for helping our problem. You have done more than enough," the man said with a smile. "We will take the matter from here, so please contact your otherpanions. We will immediately send a ship to pick them up."

    Julian was silent as he fell in thought. He looked at the Principal and said, "Can you give us twenty-four more hours? There''s stila���"

    The Principal did not give him a chance to continue exining, "It seems that you have misunderstood, Envoy. This is not a request." Looking at Julian, the man spoke in an indifferent tone. "I believe you have crossed your jurisdiction. It''s best for you and yourpanions to return."

    The reaction certainly took Julian by surprise, but then there was not much he could do if the leader of the faction didn''t allow them to continue. After all, this was not their territory. So, in the end, he just nodded promising he would do as asked.

    However, what made matters even more confusing was that he and Thrax were forced to stay in a guarded room. The two of them were told not to go out while the Nexus faction picked up their friends.

    "What the hell is going on!?" Thrax turned emotional.

    It was when Julian and Thrax were inside the detainment room that a green bird spirit came to the former. It was the message from Klea about the orcs. At that moment, as if the missing piece of a puzzle appeared, everything became clear for him.

    Julian immediately turned to his Thracian friend saying, "We have to get out of here."

 Chapter 1155 Lair

    Beneath the vastndscape known as the Wastnd, under the fathomless yellow sand and stone, three figures slowly made their way through a dark cave a��� the Orc Nest they had discovered.

    As they reached several hundred meters into the nest, the cave became humid and the air gave off a musty smell. The entire surface of the cave was covered in clusters of fungi, causing the walls and floor to be much more grimy.

    It was a very different sight than the vast desert outside.

    The group walked through several intersections with increasingly smaller entrances that led them a mile further, before they eventually arrived in front of a huge opening. Two rows of burning torches were present on either side of the cave, seemingly stretching for miles into the''s core.

    Chiwiikkk chiwiikk

    The rattles and screams of the orcs could be heard clearly as the ce was swarmed with them.

    Even so, without the slightest hesitation, Emery, Klea and Chumo walked down the crowded path, using their respective concealment spells to fool their sights.

    They cautiously made their way through, further into the cave passing through hundreds of orcs, who all seemed to be busy working on the cave walls. It was a bizarre sight, especially considering there were hundreds of them in this section alone.

    "What are they doing?" Chumo asked in a whisper to his twopanions.

    It only took a second before he realized these orcs were actually splitting something on the muddy walls. His eyes couldn''t help but widen when he saw the creature pull out arge humanoid figure from the wall, as if it was opening a cocoon of a newborn baby but in full adult orc size.

    "Rrrghhh!" Chiwwikk!"

    As soon as one was brought out, it instinctively let out a deafening scream and attacked the one who took it out of its cocoon. The outburststed for a while, before it suddenly came to a stop. It then calmly followed its other brethren heading into the deep cave.

    "What the hell is this madness!?"

    While Chumo waspletely dumbfounded by what he had just seen, Emery and Klea both had surprised yet thoughtful expressions on their faces. They had actually read about this before however, this was the first time they got to see them in person.

    This was what the alliance deemed an Orc Lair a��� where the orcs were born like mushrooms.

    Apart from their high battle power and ferocious nature, what made the orcs known to be the best weapon for the elves against the humans was their ability to reproduce quickly and easily.

    These creatures were able to naturally bred in the bloodstained ground left by the battlefield between the two sides, just like an infestation of cockroaches. Therger the scale of the battle and the higher the number of orcs in, the greater the chance air would spawn several or dozens of yearster.

    Hence the reason why finding Orc Lair on a that was said to be part of the old battlefield between humans and elves was not so umon.

    However, this kind of massiveir was certainly a different matter.

    "There''s no way air of this size was naturally formed," Klea said as she cautiously walked down the path, avoiding the orcs that were walking towards her.

    At the moment, Emery was silent as his attention waspletely spent paying attention to where he was going and his Spirit Reading which was still incessantly scanning the underground cavern.<sub> </sub>

    Even after they had reached this deep inside, he was still unable to sense the end of this Lair. It extended at least dozens of miles further than their current location, which meant that his assumption was most likely correct a��� that the number of orcs could be in the millions.

    "It''s been almost an hour already... Why is there still no reply from Julian?" Klea said after checking the time.

    "Should we head back?" Chumo asked in response.

    Even though they had not spent 24 hours in this ce, what Emery had found was quite worrying. Therefore, he quickly agreed to the idea. "Yes. I think we should go back and tell the Nexus faction about this."

    Emery''s words made Klea''s face change, "Emery, air of this size must have existed here for at least a few years. There''s no way the Nexus faction with their technology doesn''t know this ce, unless..."

    Realizing what Klea was implying, Emery was immediately worried for Julian and Thrax. Coupled with the fact that a reply still hadn''t arrived from the two of them, he was very restless to check their situation.

    "We should head back now!"

    Wasting no more time, unconcerned about the surrounding orcs, Emery opened up a [Spatial Gate]. The swirling portal quickly caught the attention of the nearby orcs, but before they could do anything, it closed without leaving a trace.

    Meanwhile, three figures were seen appearing in the Wastnd from empty air.

    "We should head back to the colony as fast as possible. Emery, your portal should be faster than my summoa���"

    Klea''s words caught in her throat as she saw the slightly troubled look on Emery''s face.

    "Someone''sing."

    On the southern horizon, two figures were seen flying at breakneck speed a��� both were magus-level individuals.

    Secondster, the two descended on the ground from the high air like gods. The first was arge man with long brown hair, while the other was a thin, bald middle-aged man. Both were wearing the blue robe attire the same as the person guarding the Principal, Nexus Magus.

    The two of them had slightly awkward expressions on their faces upon seeing Emery, Klea and Chumo. The awkwardness in the atmospherested for a while before the skinny one finally decided to say something.

    "The three of you must be envoys sent from the Magus Alliance. My name is Jorah, and this is my partner Conleth." The man said, gesturing to the bulky person. "We are two of the ten Nexus magus. Tell us, what are you three doing here?"

    It was Klea who stepped up and immediately responded, "We are just exploring this rather nice wastnd. It is, after all, quite a rare scene." With a smile on her face, she continued, "What about you two? Is there anything interesting south of this ce?"

    It was certainly quite strange for these two people toe from the south, when the nearest colony was supposed to be a thousand miles to the north. This question made therge magus anxious.

    "That is not your business, this ce is restricted!"

    Emery realized the two Magus were agitated, there was something they were hiding.

 Chapter 1156 New Magus

    Seeing such an emotional reaction from the two magus, Klea took a step closer to the two people and said, "Hmm, what''s wrong? Tell me. What are you two being so nervous about?"

    The straightforward attitude she showed clearly annoyed therge man. In fact, thetter seemed to want to say something when his thin colleague suddenly stop him and put an arm on his shoulder.

    Looking straight into Klea''s eyes, the man said, "All of this is beyond your jurisdiction, Envoy. I advise you to stop and leave the right away."

    While Klea frowned at those words, Emery couldn''t help but heave a sigh as he was not ready to go just yet.

    At this point, there were just too many suspicious things going on that they couldn''t let go like the two magus advised. Moreover, there were also the millions of orcs hidden underground which was not a trifling matter.

    However, with the faction itself telling them to stop, any kind of decision that involved them delving further into this matter would most likely be detrimental to their mission as a whole. Hence he was stuck in a dilemma.

    Emery realized that the problem he faced at the moment was exactly the objective of the academy''s final test. The acolytes were put in situations that forced them to think and make the right decision based on their assessment of the situation.

    While Klea and the two magus locked in a silent confrontation after their earlier interactions, Emery was silent as he sank into deep thought contemting what their next move would be.

    A few momentster, Emery finally made up his decision.

    He stepped in between the ongoing confrontation, gazing at the two magus sharply but threw his words at the girl next to him.

    "Klea, if it involves a massive number of orcs, isn''t this no longer considered a faction''s matter but the entire alliance''s?"

    Immediately understanding what he meant, Klea smiled and yed along by saying, "Yes, exactly."

    On the other hand, Emery''s one sentence shocked the two magus, as if it had struck perfectly on their wounds.

    The burly man who was clearly the impatient kind erupted into fury as he bellowed angrily. "You Rank 9 weaklings! You really should not get involved in things beyond your standings! Your so-called alliance will not help you down here!!"

    The skinny man was seen letting out a sigh at the crude words and unbing action but didn''t attempt to stop his colleague. It was apparent that the two people had made up their minds.

    At this moment, Chumo''s voice whispered into Emery and Klea''s ears.

    "There is nothing to worry about. Those two are not Crescent Moon yet; they are still New Moon magus."

    From his words, it seemed that Chumo had managed to master his [Eye of Raven] to its next stage, which allowed him to peer into and obtain the two magus'' information.

    [Jorah]

    [Law of Wind - 5%prehension]

    [Battle power: 210]

    [Conleth]

    [Law of Earth - 4%prehension]

    [Battle power: 250]

    It was clear that the two magus were people who had just broken through the magus realm with mediocre advancement, just like Bradley who Emery had met in the past a��� the fire magus-level acolyte who was in the privileged ss.

    "Thanks, Chumo"

    Ignored by what in his eyes were only three rank 9 acolytes, Conleth was even more incensed.

    In the next instant, the man''s skin turned dull gray as his body transformed into stone from the effect of the Tier 6 spell [Earth Body] which could only be cast when one reached the magus realm. It increased the defense capability of the magus immensely.<sub> </sub>

    Meanwhile, his colleague Jorah drew two daggers on both of his hands. Staring at Emery and the others, the skinny man said, "You really should have stopped when we told you to!"

    To which Emery calmly answered, "I apologize if we were mistaken with our assumption. But this is our mission, and i intend to see it through"

    "Huh! You will regret it, Envoy!"

    Saying those words with a condescending tone, therge man immediately took action and pulled up arge rock five times his size from the ground, throwing the massive object toward the three.

    "I''ll take that!" Klea shouted as her hands crackled with purple lightning. A bolt of lightning shot through the air rapidly and struck the flying rock, breaking and shattering it into pieces instantly.

    Emery followed his actions by raising his arm and awakening the spirit energy within his body. Utilizing the small pieces of the shattered rock that scattered about in the air, he cast his Tier 5 offensive spell [Ash st].

    However, he didn''t use it to retaliate against the earth magus. Instead, he willed thebustible cloud under his control to sweep over the surrounding area, which managed to hit Jorah who was sneaking up trying to attack with his daggers.

    BOOM!!!

    A deafening explosion urred as the [Ash st] unleashed its might.

    Not wanting to give the magus a chance, Emery quickly concentrated all the power of his Tier 5 spell to forcibly send the wind magus hundred meters away. This action of his separated the two magus from one another.

    "Let me take care of that one," said Chumo as his figure turned to a haze of ck shadow. A momentter, he emerged from within Jorah''s shadow with two gleaming daggers brandished in his hands.

    CLANK!!

    Loud metallic sound reverberated through the yellowndscape as Jorah stopped Chumo''s daggers with his own. Staring at his attacker, the wind magus had a disdainful look on his face as he said, "Huh! shadow user! I''ll chop your head off!"

    The magus tried to overwhelm Chumo through sheer force with their difference in cultivation, but before he could do so, Chumo''s figure disappeared and appeared behind him again,unching another attack.

    CLANK!! CLANK!! CLANK!!

    While Jorah and Chumo fought, the burly Conleth stomped the ground and shot towards Emery, trying to knock him using his new durable stone body. Unfortunately, a big chunk of ice rose in his way, followed by a deluge of white that quickly covered every part of his body in a thickyer of ice.

    [Ice Prison]

    Klea winked at Emery saying, "I will take this one, then."

    The ice that shackled the earth magus'' body was only able tost for a few seconds before shattering into pieces.

    However, by then Klea had already prepared with a Tier 5 water spell. It quickly reced the existing ice into a body of water, and bound the magus in ce with its powerful water current.

    [Ocean Restrain]

    "Now let''s see how strong your Earth Body really is," said Klea with a smile as she stared at the man trapped inside the sphere of rushing water.

    While her right hand controlled the water spell, Klea had her other hand unleashed the next attack she had prepared.

    [Chain Lightning]

    Cracks of lightning emerged from her hand and shot towards the trapped Conleth, causing the earth mage to scream as the two spells perfectly synergized with each other and inflicted excruciating pain.

    Emery looked at his two friends, a smile hanging on his face. Looks like he probably doesn''t need to join the fight,.

 Chapter 1157 Improved

    The magus was trying hard to break out from the huge sphere of water, but he was quickly stopped by another lightning attack that made him scream in pain. It was apparent that Klea was able to continuously torment those caught by her water spell.

    The water spell held him in ce and it also amplified the power of the lightning. Each lightning that struck created some crack onto the magus'' Earth Body and, seeing this first hand, Emery was quite impressed by the power of her spell.

    From the looks of it, the battle between the earth magus and Klea would be decided by the difference between the durability of the magus'' Earth Body and the size of Klea''s spirit pool.

    However, seeing how spirited Klea was, Emery was pretty sure the Egyptian Queen would be the victor of her battle.

    "Emery, what do you think?" Klea shouted while continuing to cast her spell.

    Emery faintly smiled as he replied, "Amazing!"

    "Thank you." The smile on Klea''s face widened even more when she heard that. "Now I am going to push it up a notch!"

    While Klea was busy experimenting with ways to utilize her newfoundbination on Conleth, the battle between Chumo and Jorah the wind magus was still ongoing and was bing increasingly fierce.

    This battle, in particr, Emery needed to be more vignt, as it only took one wrong move and the magus'' sharp dagger could slit his friend''s throat, ending his life. Hence the reason why he had prepared to cast [Blink] whenever to help his Asian friend.

    nk! nk!

    The figures of the two dagger-wielding people flickered everywhere with sparks appearing like fireworks, one dependent on speed and another on its unpredictability as they shed their weapons against each other.

    Even though Chumo continued to be pressured by Jorah due to the difference between their cultivations, his ability to move freely between shadows proved enough to give the wind magus a difficult time.

    "There''s no way this is true! A Rank 9 could match me?! Impossible!!!"

    The wind magus muttered in irritation, as he continued to be unable to deal a critical blow to his slippery opponent. Jorah turned up his intensity in his endeavor to defeat Chumo; s, his efforts were all in vain as thetter always dodged or stopped all his attacks.

    Seeing how Klea and Chumo who were both Rank 9 Acolyte could face off against magus-level fighters, Emery found himself with some free time and thus couldn''t help but analyze the situation.

    The Nexus faction had just been upgraded to the ssification of middle realm civilization 300 years ago. Coupled with the fact that their technology was the reason their civilization was upgraded, it was no wonder the faction didn''t have many powerful magus in its ranks.

    Not only Jorah had lowprehension of Law of Wind, Emery could easily tell that the wind magus didn''t have a quality dagger technique nor high-rank battle art. In his fight against Chumo, the man only used mostly low-rank spells and skills.

    Unfortunately for Chumo, being a magus had its own advantages. To be exact, the [Immortal Body], which made magus extremely resilient, twice the battle power of him due to the sublimation that happened when they broke through and, most importantly, the ability to fly without external help.

    nk! nk!

    "Fight me! Don''t keep running, you coward!"

    A whisper of reply came from his back "Why? Not fast enough?"

    Each strike Jorah dealt would shake and push Chumo''s body back. However, the wind magus never had a chance to deal a decisive blow as thetter''s flying des always distracted him and gave time to escape into shadow.<sub> </sub>

    Before long, Chumo finally decided to use his shadow clones. His figure looked as if it was about to split from the bottom up for a moment and reced it with 8 identical shadows of himself. They quickly plunged into the fray, helping Chumo attack the wind mages from different angles.

    This move, however, received a scoff from his opponent.

    "Huh! This ything will not stop me!"

    [Wind Body]

    Jorah used the innate skill of a magus withprehension of Law of Wind, which gave him a tremendous increase in agility. Within seconds, he managed to sh all 8 shadowy figures that attacked him, turning them into ck smoke.

    When he was done dealing with the clones, Chumo was already waiting for him in the distance with his favorite weapon. The ck longbow with streaks of silver in his hand had already been drawn, the ck arrow on its string ready to be released.

    All eight shadow clones were merely distractions as Chumo focused his attention on using his ultimate technique in the arrow. Emery could see a dark aura, before a vague image of a certain beast roaring appeared behind his Asian friend as he let go of the arrow.

    [Cursed Shot]

    The arrow flew creating an ominous ck line in the air, it shot at a speed the other party normally couldn''t dodge, but his Wind Body allowed Jorah to take a step away. Even so, he still got his entire shoulder and right arm blown into chunks of meat.

    ARRGGGHHH!!!

    "My hand!!!"

    While the wind magus was hysterically screaming in pain from his missing limb, Chumo threw his 8 des and stabbed the magus'' chest and feet. They inflicted enough pain and injury to force the man to kneel and then fall t to the ground.

    "I win!" Chumo looked at Emery with his thumb raised.

    Almost at the same time, another scream of pain rang out as the burly Conleth had his body hit the ground. His skin waspletely drenched from top to bottom, his Stone Body destroyed into pieces, while he himself had already lost consciousness.

    The two watched as the Egyptian Queen wiped the sweat from her face saying, "This is quite tiring indeed."

    Looking at the two heavily injured magus, the group was now wondering what to do with them.

    Not having a binding artifact that could hold magus, Chumo stepped in and took out more small des and started to pierce them into the magus meridians. It wasn''t a simple piercing of metals, Chumo was following some kind of sealing formation.

    Chumo smiled again looking at Emery''s and Klea''s expressions ,"This will stop them from channeling their spirit energy blocking half of their strength, just something that the East Sage taught me, during our travel."

    "That''s amazing Chumo! You must teach me!" Said Klea quickly grabbed Chumo''s arms making the guy once again shut in, losing his words.

    Now that the matter with the two magus was settled, Klea turned to Emery asking.

    "What should we do now?"

 Chapter 1158 Secret

    It only took a few minutes before the two magus began to regain their consciousness as their innate Immortal Body bestowed them the ability to continually regenerate as long as their spirit soul was still intact.

    Except for the wind magus who missed out a limb thanks to Chumo''s Cursed Arrow, all other wounds on his body had started to heal.

    Even though the seal Chumo applied could restrain them, to be really sure, Emery decided to take out Twik from the Spatial Space. Hearing what he was summoned for, the little buddy quickly extended its limb and used them to tightly restrain the two, making sure they couldn''t move an inch.

    With Twik''s Mythical level strength and roots as durable as Tier 4 metals, coupled with the restraint of Chumo''s seal, the two magus would certainly need quite a lot of effort in order to break their shackles, even at their full strength.

    When they finally woke up, loud screams immediately rang out in the air.

    "Aarghhh!! You dare!! Let us go this instant!" said Conleth the earth magus, as he tried to break free from the restraints. Unfortunately, he soon found his efforts just in vain.

    On the other hand, his skinny colleague remained calm and talked to him. "Calm down, Conleth."

    After seeing the burly man stop his antics, Jorah turned his head to look at the three. His gaze swept over them before eventually stopping at Emery. He then said, "What do you want? Let us go and we''ll talk about it."

    Emery ignored thetter part of those words and said, "Tell me why you guys let the Orcs breed. What are your intentions?"

    The man spat to the ground and said, "Orcs? What orcs!?"

    Knowing this would not get anywhere, Emery heaved a sigh and tried a different approach. "Why are you attacking us then? what are you hiding from us?"

    This time, it was Conleth who responded. As he chuckled, the burly man said, "We are just trying to give you kids some lessons! What''s wrong with a senior teaching his junior!? Hahahaha"

    Hearing how the two were clearly making excuses, Klea became irritated.

    "They are ying with us." She grumbled. "You know what, leave this to me, Emery!"

    Klea stepped forward until she arrived in front of the two magus and revealed the artifact on her wrist.

    "Let me tell you a few things about me. I am one of the best Spirit Readers of my year, and this artifact�C" A wicked smile appeared on her face. "�Cenhances my ability which will allow me to pry everything you are trying to hide."

    A scoff was the only thing earned from her words.

    "Hah! No Rank 9 can probe the mind of a magus! You''re bullshitting!"

    At those words, the Egyptian Queen only answered in a calm tone. "True.. Just like how no Rank 9 could beat a magus, and look where we are now." Her wicked smile startled the two magus.

    Without waiting for the other party''s response, the artifact [Anu Bracelets] on Klea''s wrist started to emit soft light. But then, she suddenly stopped saying,

    "To be honest I really hate doing this since it will burn too much of my energy. Besides, it has a chance to break your spirit and make you�� you know��damaged"

    Looking at the two magus, she said, "So I will offer you onest chance to speak willingly."

    s, the response Klea received was not one she wanted.

    "Huh! Nice ice try. But don''t think you can fool me, girl!!" Jorah the wind magus said disdainfully. On the other hand, the impertent Conleth suddenly became silent. He seemed anxious.

    Klea nonchntly turned to the wind magus, looking at the look on thetter''s face, she said, "You seem very confident�� Alright, you will be the first then."

    She ced both her hands on the restrained magus and without further ado, cast [Enchantment]. A hazy mist swiftly seeped into the man, and a few secondster, Jorah''s body started to tremble. His facial expression deteriorated into what seemed to be half conscious as his mouth opened.

    "I.. will�� answer�� My�� queen"

    This sight immediately made the burly Conleth panic. "Jorah! What the fuck! Snap out of it! Dammit!"<sub> </sub>

    Klea red at the big guy and said in a chilling voice, "Quiet!! You will wait your turn!"

    She then returned her full attention to the wind magus and said, "Tell me�� tell your Queen what you are hiding underground!"

    "Orcs.. my queen�� orcs... Lots��"

    However, before he could finish his words, the magus'' body shook once more and he suddenly fell limply to the ground. When Klea checked him, he found that the man had lost consciousness.

    "Argghhh!" A scream of annoyance escaped her mouth. "This guy can only boast, he is so weak!! Who knew his spirit would be broken so quickly!!"

    Her head then snapped to Conleth, staring at the panicked magus with a piercing gaze as she said, "I''ll get back to himter. Now is your turn, big guy�� Maybe you can hold on longer than your friend!"

    As a result of witnessing what happened to his partner, before Klea''s hand even reached the big man''s head, the earth mage screamed.

    "Wait! Wait!!!" He looked at Klea who was looking at him with raised eyebrows. "I''ll tell you what you need, so please don''t mess with my mind!"

    She pulled back her hands and folded them in front of her chest. "Good.. Start talking now!"

    Klea inwardly smiled as she said those words. The truth was she couldn''t probe the magus'' mind. In fact, she didn''t even try to use the Enchantment spell and the artifact to probe or read the magus'' mind.

    The thing she had done was actually knock out the wind magus. With thetter''s weakened condition, Klea was able to paralyze his mind and then forced his unconscious body to say a few words for her.

    That was the limit of what she could do at the moment, but it was definitely enough to fool the earth mage.

    Frightened by the idea of ??experiencing what his partner had gone through, Conleth began to answer all the questions the group asked.

    It turned out that the two of them were ordered directly by the Nexus faction''s Principal to watch over the Orc Lair, which meant that this situation was certainly known and, probably, orchestrated by the faction itself.

    Apparently, he had been doing this mission with Jorah for the past two years.

    "You must have known that there are millions of orcs down there! Why are you doing this!?"

    The magus appeared hesitant for a second but seeing Klea''s re he gulped and said, "I never know why�� But what you said are wrong, there are actually more than a million��"

    "There are more!?"

    Conleth nodded his head. "Including the ones still in the cocoons, their number should be close to a hundred million.."

    "WHAT?! A hundred million!"

    Apparently, with that many orcs, the two magus were unable to control all. "We kill thousands of those beasts who escaped every day, but some still manage to slip and reach the colony."

    Emery calmed his beating heart and asked again. "Nexus faction shouldn''t be able to breed that many in just a few years! You''re still hiding something!"

    Facing the usation, the magus helplessly said, "As I said, I don''t even understand half the reason what I was doing. I just followed the orders. If you want to know more, all information is stored at the South Outpost!"

    Emery thought that this so-called South Outpost Must be Nexus'' secret outpost as it never stated that the faction had an outpost in the Wastnd.

    "Alright, we are heading to this outpost," Emery said to his friends.

    However, just as he said those words, Emery perceived multiple objectsing down from the skies.

    "It''s an unmanned object, what are they?"

 Chapter 1159 Flying Objects

    With his spirit reading, Emery could sense a living being a hundred miles away. Unfortunately, machines were always able to close in on him until he could only sense with his enhanced sights and hearings.

    "What are they!?"

    The magus Conleth''s face suddenly turned pale. At that instant, he said, "They are watching! No! I am dead now! Let me go!"

    Seeing the magus'' terrified face, Emery quickly shouted, "Watch out, be prepared!"

    Eights... twelve... eighteen... and more came into his sights. Emery watched closely as the two meters long flying object that looked like an oversized dagger dived from the sky and when it reached a few miles away, it released a certain tube that flew even faster than the ship.

    Emery''s eyes widened in disbelief, and so did the others. Especially when they saw each of the ships sent two of those tubes, making at least forty tubes being shot right at them.

    "Don''t let it reach us!" Emery shouted

    The sudden attack forced Emery to quickly cast multiple [Seed Bombs] and threw them into the air, and Klea followed with her [Thunderbolt] spells.

    Dark energy balls and lightning filled out the sky and when it hit the tubes, it created multiple powerful explosions that created light bright enough to be seen for hundreds of miles.

    Kaboom! Kaboom! Kaboom!!

    Even though dozens of tubes had been sessfully destroyed, there were three of those tubes that came through the explosion closing in towards them. But Chumo was ready for such situation.

    "I''ll take these ones," he said as he prepared with his bow and arrows to aim toward the sky.

    Three arrows on one bow released and shot right at the three tubes, and once again, multiple explosions urred.

    Kaboom! Kaboom! Kaboom!!

    This time it was much closer, enough to send some force into the ground blowing the rocks and sand away hundreds of meters.

    After they managed to destroy a wave of attacks, unfortunately now the ships already doubled than before. Emery''s eyes were fixed on the twenty ships that had now turned forty.

    He witnessed how those ships were divided into two, making a curved turn in the sky and returning to shoot more of those explosive tubes.

    p "The Nexus faction is determined to kill us!"</anda>

    Emery shouted in annoyance seeing the increasing number of attacks charging towards them. Once again, the three threw more spells and arrows to stop the iing explosives tubes just like before, but this time Emery turned anxious.

    These tubes were powerful projectile weapons indeed, but it was at mostparable to tier 4 spells, something that would not be enough to kill them, much less a magus, then why was the magus so terrified?

    Emery had a hunch that something was off here.

    He then quickly looked toward the panic magus and sure enough, the magus did not look at those ships. Instead, his terrified eyes were looking toward the empty sky. It was then Emery realized that the magus was looking toward the hovering object in the far distance outside the, the Nexus station.

    "Let me go!!" shouted the magus screaming for his life.

    With such a bad premonition, without much consideration, Emery quickly casted [Spatial Gate] creating a door to move anywhere a dozen miles away. That''s all he could think of at the time beinga��� to remove himself and his friends as far as possible.

    "Get in!" Emery shouted toward his two friends and at the same time he also told Twik to release the entangling root.

    "Kuang!! Ku!"<sub> </sub>

    It was at this moment that Emery suddenly felt powerful energy, it was like a sudden blink of a star, a bright light shot directly from the Nexus station, one powerful enough to make his heart stop.

    In a split second, knowing Klea and Chumo had already entered the gate, Emery quickly [Blink] and grabbed Twik into his arm, and swiftly casted [Aegis of Void] to shield them two.

    Swisshhh....

    KABOOMMMM!!!!!

    It was like a massive hammer fell from god, the energy st destroyed everything within a mile radius. Even the barrier that Emery had just formed was shattered, and as a result, Emery was sted a mile away.

    Urggghhh!!

    His body was hurting and his head was spinning. How could it not be, it was a st as powerful as tier 7 spells, near the power of a grand magus.

    Fortunately, his barrier was enough to block most of its power, because otherwise, he could be killed in an instant.

    The st followed with a rumbling of the earth and a sandstorm covering miles of teb wastnd, but fortunately he was alright.

    "Kuang, ku ku!"

    "I am d you are alright too Twik!"

    Emery quickly made sure that his little buddy was fine. Although he didn''t know how Klea and Chumo were doing since they''re separated, he could only hope that they were okay as well.

    As Emery stood up, he saw a crater as big as a hundred meters and holes that reached deep into the orc''s Lair below.

    Chiwikk!! Chiwikkk!!

    The roar of hundreds of orcs screamed can be heard.

    Not far from it, Emery also saw what was left of the Jorah, the wind magus, a corpse with his spirit soul none to be seen.

    Emery looked at the sky and saw the flying objects flew toward him once again and quickly realized that it was not the right moment to stand idle. He needed to save himself and Twik first as priority.

    Not waiting for a second shot, Emery quickly created a second spatial gate and took Twik away to where Klea and Chumo were.

    As soon as he arrived, Klea, who had been waiting for him anxiously, quickly hugged him.

    "Emery! You''re safe!!" The feeling of the girl was very relieved to see Emery and Twik had returned without any injuries on their body.

    Now that they all had regrouped in a safer ce, Klea then quickly approached the panic magus. Her expression became serious with sharp eyes that were ready to interrogate the magus. "You!! Tell us what the hell is that!!"

    Still weakened by Chumo''s seal, the helpless magus said, "It''s.. the Nexus Star ster... it''s our most powerful weapon..!"

    Emery looked toward the sky. He was wary that a second attack would suddenlye once again.

    Realizing this the magus anxiously says, "It needs ten minutes to recharge and the attack drones to allocate the target, we need to get out of its radar now!!

    Moments after, Emery saw the said attack drones fly in their direction once again. When they arrived, however, Emery and the others had already gone.

 Chapter 1160 Escaped

    Nexus Station, one hour earlier.

    Within the main hall that was ced in the center of the space station, a few figures were seen congregating in front of a translucent widescreen showing a certain area of the infamous Wastnd.

    "Principal, it has been confirmed. Those three envoys have entered the Orc Lair and seen the Orc Project."

    "Ugh!! Those ungrateful envoys!!" the Principal cursed hearing the news. "I have weed and hosted them in such a way, but this is their way of repaying my generosity! They really are asking for trouble!!"

    A man wearing a military uniform reported. "Principal, we have jammed the signal around the area, making sure that no information is sent outside except ours. However, we still need to decide how to deal with them."

    "Good!" The Principal then looked towards one person who arguably knew what to do with the current situation the most.

    "What do you think, Otto? You have been with them for the past two days. What do you think we should do to them?"

    The Minister of Science first gave his respect to the Principal before saying, "During my observations, these envoys are not just strong and capable. They are also passionate and idealistic. They are not easy to deal with."

    Hearing such words, the magus that stood next to the Principal, Ga, the proimed leader of the Nexus faction''s circle of 10 magus said.

    "Even so, we should at least stop them before they know more. We should ask Jorah and Conleth for this. The two of them should be able to reach the Orc Lair in half an hour."

    The Principal didn''t even hesitate when he heard the advice. "Do it."

    It was at this moment that another officer entered the hall and reported something to the Principal.

    "Principal, the envoys who are being held in the detention room insist on speaking to you."

    This news did nothing but further, irritate the Principal as he instantly decided to refuse the request. In fact, he was about to order to tighten security and ignore all the requests of the two envoys when Otto stopped him, advising him to hear the two''s words first.

    "Principle, we actually might be able to probe and see how much they can be reasoned with."

    From his facial expression, the Principal was clearly annoyed by the idea. But nevertheless, he followed the minister''s advice.

    A few minutester, the figure of Julian could be seen entering the main hall. Just as he was about to walk past the huge door, he was stopped by two soldiers who proceeded to inspect him.

    "Clear. There''s nothing, no weapon or even a storage ring." Staring at the Roman, the soldier said, "You may enter the hall now."

    As if nothing was amiss, Julian walked to the center of the hall in a confident gait. The moment his footsteps stopped, his body slightly bent forward as he bowed in the Principal''s direction before finally starting to speak.

    "Principal, please exin why you dared to detain an envoy of the Magus Alliance, without providing any exnations at that." A wronged look on his face, the Roman continued, "I don''t think I did anything wrong. So what''s the reason?"

    With a smile that was theplete opposite of how he was feeling right now, the Principal said, "Envoy, please understand that apart from the alliances, every faction has its own rules. And for this matter, we cannot exin."

    Nodding his head, Julian smiled understandingly. "If that''s the case, then let me ask a more specific question." His expression was still nonchnt, but his tone turned serious as he said "Tell me what you are nning. Why did you breed a massive number of orcs?"

    The instant Julian''s words were registered in his brain, the smile seen on the Principal''s face vanished as if it had never appeared. There was silence for a while, as the Headmaster didn''t say anything and Julian waited for the other party''s response.

    "...It''s truly unfortunate that you know about this."

    ? With a single look from the Principal, the guards within the hall quickly took action. They surrounded Julian from all directions, held both of his hands together, and chained him.<sub> </sub>

    What surprised the Principal and the others was the fact that Julian didn''t even try to resist any of this. Instead of him being restrained by the Nexus faction, it looked as though it was the Roman who took the initiative to let himself be chained up.

    After his arms were locked by the metal chains, Julian looked at the Principal and calmly asked, "Does this mean that you are betraying the alliance? Are you cooperating with the elves?"

    It was apparent that the Principal became even more annoyed when he saw the look on Julian''s face.

    "We''re just doing everything that needs to be done in order to survive."

    An officer interrupted the conversation between the Principal and Julian at this point, as he had brought thetest news.

    "They have returned to the surface, Principal. Jorah and Conleth have spotted them and are currently approaching their location."

    When he heard that, as if an idea popped into his mind, the Principal nodded and said, "Is that so? Well, then let the esteemed envoy see his friends."

    Arge visual screen appeared once again, showing the moving images of two magus approaching three people seen standing in the middle of the Wastnd. At this moment, the officer spoke.

    "Your order, Principal?"

    "Tell them to stop those three from investigating any further. Kill them if necessary."

    The Principal had a wicked smile on his face as he said, "I''d rather be investigated for missing envoys than for our secret to be discovered."

    Not long after the Principal passed down his orders, he and everyone in the hall was dumbfounded to see how their two magus were badly beaten by two Rank 9 acolytes. And if that wasn''t disastrous enough, their supposedly more powerful magus seemed to be interrogated instead.

    "Urrgghh! Dispatch the drone! Prepare the Star ster!"

    Julian couldn''t help but be slightly anxious hearing such words. He quickly calmed himself down as he needed to watch and take note of the Nexus faction''s capability. But soon enough, his anxiety disappeared when he saw his friends had sessfully escaped.

    "We can''t detect them! They have a space magic user, they could literally be anywhere!"

    The Principal cursed vehemently watching the failures he suffered. He turned furious, losing all trace of the friendliness he had always shown before.

    Seeing such a reaction, Julian calmly said, "You won''t be able to catch them."

    Seemingly unaffected by the provocation, the Principal scoffed as he said, "Hah! At least we still have you two, I will have you help me catch them!"

    Still calm, Julian said, "Are you sure you have two of us?"

    While the Principal was still unsure what the captured envoy''s words meant, a siren suddenly sounded in the air, followed by a hasty officer reporting that the other captive had broken out of the confinement.

    "HUH!? FOOLS!!! All of you are fools!!" the Principal vented his anger towards the unlucky officer. Turning to the two magus he ordered "You two go and catch him!"

    On the other side of the space station, Thrax could be seen wreaking havoc by swinging his spear freely. All the mechanical soldiers who tried and stood in his path were destroyed by the gleaming weapon in his hand.

    "Hahaha!! Come catch me if you can!!"

 Chapter 1161 Casualties

    "Arrghhh!! Get the fuck away!!"

    BAMMM!!!

    Thrax''s figure streaked across the area as he charged towards a group of mechanical soldiers, deflecting the st their rifles shot as he swung the golden spear in his hand, slicing through the metal and brokes the machines apart.

    After thrashing the mechanical soldiers confronting him into smithereens, the Thracian gave his spear another spin as he loudly roared.

    "Who''s next?!!"

    Seeing their proud, powerful machine destroyed as if they were nothing but toys, the other dozen human soldiers seemed to have lost all their courage as none of them dared to approach where Thrax was.

    However, this did not stop them from firing their [Sr Rifle] from a distance.

    Avoiding the rain of sts fired in his direction, Thrax frowned and let out a shout.

    "Cowards!! Come here, all of you! Fight me face to face if you are a man!!"

    Unfortunately for the Thracian, the provocation was in vain as the barrage of shots continued.

    It was not an easy thing for Thrax to deflect and dodge the bombardment of energy sts thrown towards him.

    The statement was evidenced by the sight of several ck patches on the Thracian''s body. Even though he had managed not to take a direct hit from the sts, the scorching heat they emanated as they flew past still burned his skin and melted a bit of his flesh.

    Fortunately, with Thrax''s [9 Sun Divine Technique], it took him just a few seconds of regting his breathing technique for the technique to kick in, causing the wounds to start healing and his stamina to be replenished.

    Repelling another wave of energy sts, Thrax looked towards the other figure nearby and said,

    "How much longer, old man?!!"

    "J-just give me one more minute!"

    The person Thrax had just shouted at was none other than Shane Quartermain. The former marshal was here because of his experience of being stationed at the Nexus Space Station in charge of its security.

    Upon learning of the fact that Nexus faction itself was responsible for the breeding of orcs and subsequently the orc raids on the native settlements, the old man agreed to help the envoys escape from the space station.

    "It''s open!"

    A momentter, the sound of a metal door opening sounded in the air, attracting Thrax''s attention. Turning his head to the source, he saw a group of a dozen soldiers, half of them were saint-level fighters and all ready to fight.

    Pointing the tip of the spear at the new arrivals, Thrax loudly dered. "Drop your weapon or taste my steel!!"

    It seemed that these soldiers didn''t know the fate of those on the receiving end of the Thracian''s spear as they brandished their weapons without saying anything, clearly intending on fighting.

    Something which Thrax was more than happy to receive.

    Before the soldiers moved to engage him, stomping the ground, Thrax''s figure shot towards this group of soldiers.

    [Vicious Barrage]

    The simple battle art technique which Thrax had perfected through the mes of numerous battles was unleashed upon these soldiers. Heunched dozens of strikes in no time, sending out a barrage of blows that left no space untouched.

    Within seconds, the proud [Sr Armor] these soldiers were wearing were crushed apart, to which Thrax swiftly followed with a spear throw to the one shooting at him from behind the line.

    Arrghh!!!

    Screams of pain sounded in the air as the spear pierced through the soldier''s body.

    Thrax received a few shots to the body during the sh earlier, but those were far from enough to stop him as he quickly dashed and used his bare hands to strike the remaining soldiers to the ground.

    Shane was inwardly impressed by how fierce Thrax was fighting, but then seeing the death of his own people, though he knew it was necessary, he couldn''t help but feel sad. This feeling of his seemed to show on his face as the Thracian quickly realized it.

    Standing amidst the bodies, Thrax spoke to the former marshal.

    "This is the risk of being a soldier; you definitely understand this."

    "Of course," Shane nodded his head. "Unfortunately, I understand about it too well��"

    Not thinking much of hisst words, Thrax just nodded at the former marshal before saying, "Now hurry up, more areing!"<sub> </sub>

    After recovering the spear he had thrown earlier, Thrax once again stood in front of the door guarding the room. Meanwhile, Shane was busy fiddling with the equipment within the room with many ss windows which showed a hangar that was filled with ships.

    "Please hold on! I need a few more minutes!" the former marshal said, who quickly received a reply from the Thracian.

    "We don''t have a few minutes!"

    As he said those words, Thrax watched as dozens of mechanical soldiers filled the tunnel he was in, closing in on him. It didn''t take long for another round ofmotion to ensue within the enclosed space.

    Shots were quickly fired from the mechanical soldiers, forcing Thrax to duck and stay on the ground unless he wanted to experience being bombarded. A secondter, the metal door in front of him closed and the voice of the former marshal sounded.

    "That door should be able to hold on for a few minutes! You should just go ahead! Leave this ce to me!"

    Hearing such words, Thrax decisively took action and broke through the window. The moment he touched the ground, he ran across the hangar, where he quickly rushed towards where the Interceptor ship was docked.

    Arriving at the ce, he brought out the storage ring Julian had given him and took out a device that the Roman told him could operate the ship. With that, the spaceship door opened and he quickly entered.

    When he reached the pilot''s seat, Thrax waspletely confused by the myriad of buttons at the control panel. Moreover, at this point he could see that dozens of saints and mechanical soldiers were already filling the hangar.

    "Argh, what should I do!?"

    Thrax turned his gaze to the cockpit once more and quicklypared the buttons to the note given by Julian. Unfortunately, this spaceship proved too sophisticated for him.

    "Fuck!! I don''t understand any of this! That Roman is really trying to kill me!!"

    Nheless, knowing that it wasn''t about him alone, Thrax held in his annoyance and quickly tried again, searching for the answers the Romans gave in the notes.

    "Engine�� Activate..!"

    Having found the answer, Thrax heard the sound of the engine as the ship started up. This gave the diator a special feeling of achievement. As if celebrating his achievement, a momentter, the hatch of the dock where the spaceship was opened, meaning that Shane had sessfully done his job.

    "Alright!" Thrax cheered, pumped up by the sess. "..What''s next?"

    "FUCK!! Old man! Hurry ande here!"

    At this moment, the soldiers started shooting at the ship, and if that wasn''t bad enough, Thrax could sense that two magus-level individuals were heading his way.

    "Auto�� autopilot! Yes, this one!! ��Fuck, why it''s flying now?! WAIT! DAMMIT!!"

    ****

    At the same time in the main hall, Julian saw how the Principal became panicked when he found out the hangar was opened. Turning his head, the middle-aged man red at him and said hatefully.

    "You are here to distract us while sending your friend to escape! Hah! You think you''re smart, don''t you?!"

    A momentter, everyone in the hall saw how the ship moved and finally flew out of the dock.

    "Don''t think I''ll let him get away so easily!"

    As soon as the spaceship managed to exit the station, its speed began to increase as its thrusters were fired in full power. However, just as it was about to speed away, dozens of weapons mounted on the space station turned their muzzles at it.

    These weapons were not as powerful as the Star ster, but they were enough to blow up a spaceship of the Interceptor''s caliber.

    BOOMM! BOOMM! BOOMM!!

    A huge spark appeared in space as the ship was destroyed into pieces. A spectacle that was clearly disyed on the screen in the main hall. A burst of loudughter echoed in the area moments after.

    "Hahaha, there you go, one problem solved! Your friend is dead!!"

    However, contrary to expectations, Julian still remained calm. He couldn''t believe that his annoying rival would end that way.

    Taking a deep breath, he looked at the Principal and said, "You just made a huge mistake. Now that the alliance knows that the ship was destroyed, the automatic emergency signal will be sent to the alliance and another group will be dispatched to check this ce in a few days."

    Thinking what he said made sense, the Principal red at the Roman. "Urgh!! YOU!"

    Staring at him with a venomous gaze. Pointing his finger, the Principal said, "You have messed up everything! For that, I sentence you to death! Ga Kill him!"

 Chapter 1162 Escaped

    In an instant, the person standing next to the Principal �C Magus Ga drew out his sword and walked towards Julian; and with his hand chained, thetter surely could do nothing to stop the impending execution.

    Surprisingly Julian expression turn to relieved as he senses what he has been waiting for has finally arrived "Ahh my guest is finally here"

    The door of the main hall suddenly exploded. From within the remains of the shattered door, the figure of a person could be seen entering. The faces of everyone in the hall changed because the one who entered was someone who was well known to those present.

    The rebel leader, Stildar Quartermain.

    A loud shout boomed through the hall following the arrival of the outcast magus.

    "What are you doing here, Stildar!? Are you helping an outsider now!?"

    The Principal immediately used the rebel leader, irritation evident in his voice. In the meantime, the thirty mechanical soldiers in the vicinity swiftly moved to protect him, creating a wall with their bodies.

    As for the other half a dozen ministers started to discreetly take a step back when they knew that Stildar Quartermain �C the most wanted criminal of their faction �C had arrived.

    Facing the question directed towards him, the magus said, "I want the truth!! Exin what are you doing with the orcs!!"

    Instead of the Principal, the one who answered the inquiry was Magus Ga.

    "You are a criminal, Stildar! The Principal has nothing to exin to you!"

    Hearing such words, Stildar swept his gaze across the hall and then stopped at the chained Julian saying, "Your friend told me that you can help uphold justice for what happened here to the alliance, is that true?"

    Ignoring the look the Principal and Magus Ga gave him, Julian nodded his head saying, "Yes. If they really were in bed with the enemy, we �C the Magus Alliance would definitely get involved."

    "Good!"

    After saying that word, the first thing Stildar did was to throw a shield to Julian �C his shield.

    Seeing the object flying towards him, the Roman calmly raised his hands and positioned them so that the shield would hit the metal chains that bound his wrist together.

    A loud ng sounded in the air as the two collided. The chain shattered while the shield was quickly grabbed by Julian''s hand.

    "Kill them both!!" was the order the Principal gave upon seeing such a sight.

    Immediately, Magus Ga dashed towards Stildar while the mechanized soldiers aimed their weapons and fired them at Julian.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 6]

    As a faintyer of zing energy enveloped his body, Julian used all his other buffs and then mmed his shield into the floor in front of him, taking advantage of the lever concept to hold off against the bombardment.

    On the other side, Stildar, who was a lightning magus, began his sh against Ga �C a fire magus. One blitzed around at breakneck speed while casting multiple Chain Lightning, the other turned his sword into a burning me to block and counter.

    Realizing that the Nexus'' magus was no weaker than Stildar, Julian couldn''t help but be anxious once again.

    Ever since he received Klea''s message about the existence of the Orc Lair in his captivity, Julian had been thinking about the best way to deal with this situation.

    He thought that the first thing he needed to do was to confront the Principal, in order to collect some confession which was secretly recorded by the academy device at the back of his neck.

    While he was taken to see the principal, Thrax and Shane would break out of the captivity. The two would first release the magus rebel Stildar before finding a way to escape.

    With them able to escape, they could send a message to the alliance, and put a stop to whatever Nexus was nning.<sub> </sub>

    Unfortunately this n didn''t go as nned which led Julian to go with his second one.

    ''To capture the principal''

    With two of the three Magus left the main hall to chase Thrax, and Stildar dide to confront the principal, this n might be working after all.

    However, he was currently upied by the mechanical soldiers who were relentlessly firing their weapons at him while in a matter of a few minutes, the entire might of Nexus faction army would barge into the main hall.

    Julian had little to no time he could use to capture the Principal. He had to get out of the bombardment, right now!

    Understanding that his time was limited, Julian decisively used his [9 Golden Bell Divine Technique].

    Ayer of golden energy epassed his entire body as Julian plucked his shield from the ground and threw it at the mechanical soldiers.

    The shield flew rapidly through the air thanks to the [Shield Throw] skill the Roman used, having enough momentum to pierce through several and knock them to the ground.

    Before they could recover, his figure had dashed over. Julian shot straight at the high-priority target, receiving several sts in the process.

    "Arrghh!!" Julian gritted his teeth andvancing trough the bombardment depending fully on the durability of his body.

    However, when the distance between him and the Principal was only three meters, suddenly a translucent barrier seemingly made of light appeared and blocked his path.

    BAM!!! A loud dull sound rang out as Julian smashed into the barrier.

    "Hahaha! Of course, You won''t be able to touch me as long as I stay in my chamber! Hahah!"

    Julian cursed as he looked at the barrier protecting the other party.

    With his Spirit Reading, Julian had sensed that at least a hundred figures were already closing in, and soon enough two magus would also arrive.

    The current situation was extremely precarious, especially if he couldn''t hold the Principal hostage.

    He quickly thought of another solution and decided that since he most likely wont be able to capture the Principal within such a tight timeframe, he decided to aim for the next best thing.

    Julian escaped the bombardment and rushed toward the unprotected group of people,

    His eyes turned and fixed at a middle-aged man, the Minister of Science Otto.

    "Minister, you will be my guide once again!"

    "What?!! No no!!"

    A direct punch to the stomach, and Otto''s body devoid of energy as he lost consciousness.

    Catching the man, Julian quickly shouted. "Let''s get out of here, Stildar!"

    The two ran towards a different door than the one they entered from. With the unconscious Otto on Julian shoulder, they tried their best to get away.

    Unfortunately, there were simply too many people chasing after their trails and soon enough Julian realized that they were about to be surrounded in all directions.

    "Dammit!!"

 Chapter 1163 Escaped

    With Stildar running beside him and the unconscious Otto on his shoulder, Julian ran across the many hallways of the Nexus Space Station. Their steps were hasty because right now they were practically being chased by everyone at the station.

    Every direction they headed, there would be dozens of mechanical soldiers and saint warriors waiting for them with brandished weapons. Although these enemies were not hard to deal with in his eyes, the problem was that there was no time for him to squander.

    Seeing the blockade in front of them, Stildar cast a chant andunched a powerful lightning streak. The lightning struck the group of enemies, stunning them in ce and giving an opportunity for the Roman to charge forward.

    [Shield Bash]

    Positioning his shield in front of his body, Julian skillfully blocked every energy shot fired at him and crashed into the blockage standing in their way. As if there was a typhoon, the mechanical warriors and saint warriors were blown away.

    BAAAMMMM!!!

    Some of the mechanical soldiers were destroyed by the collision that urred, while some of the saint warriors were thrown and fell to the ground. Although unassuming, the battle art technique the Roman used was effective.

    "Urgh!" A groan escaped from Julian''s mouth as he felt his insides shake from the impact. He then fell to his knees and spat out a mouthful of blood. Even so, he stood up in the next second and started moving again.

    "The paths to the hangar are all blocked! What now?!" shouted Stildar.

    "This way!!" Julian chose one particr path.

    After that, he looked at the magus and told thetter his n.

    Stildar had an indescribable expression on his face as he heard Roman''s words. But in the end, after hearing the n his coborator proposed, a wide smile could be seen hanging on his face.

    "Hahaha, you are really brave, huh?" He said as he stared at the Roman. "Alright, I agree. I''ll follow your n."

    Momentster, the two were blocked by dozens of mechanical warriors and saint warriors on a hallway full with ss windows facing the dark space. The two of them had been surrounded with no way to escape.

    "Surrender! You have nowhere to go!"

    However, there was no response from the two people.

    The two groups of enemies gradually advanced, with their weapons brandished and ready to fire.

    Julian and Stildar both calmly observed the two groups approaching closer. It was only when there was a small distance between them that they finally took action.

    There was only tens of meters between them when Stildar finally released the [Lighting Bolt] spell he had prepared. However, instead of firing the spell at one of the two enemy groups, he aimed it at the ss window of the space station.

    The massive bolt of lightning struck what separated the interior of the space station from outer space. It instantly shattered and created a hole in the wall of the space station, creating a vacuum that quickly sucked in everyone nearby

    "What are you doing?!! You are crazy!!"

    Ignoring those words, Stildar quickly grabbed Julian and the unconscious Otto. Without the slightest hesitation, he jumped out, entering the vast ck expanse called space.

    While Stildar was able to stay in space for a few minutes thanks to his magus level cultivation, the same couldn''t be said with the other two people who went with him.

    Therefore the rebel leader quickly put into action the n he agreed to earlier.

    The n Julian proposed to the man was to escape through the exterior of the space station and head towards the hangar. It definitely was a crazy idea, even more so when it was proposed by an acolyte like him.

    The extreme freezing of space swiftly entered Julian''s body. Feeling the chill and the painful sensation following it, the Roman quickly cast a fire element spell. A cloak of fire quickly engulfed both him and the captured minister.

    The spell wasn''t a long term solution, but it should be enough for their current situation. The two of them only needed tost for a few minutes against the dangerous environment of outer space.<sub> </sub>

    Unfortunately, the terrifying space was not the only thing they needed to worry about.

    Half a minute after their breakout, three figures also entered the space. The two at the front were the magus who weed him and Thrax a��� Magus Rodrick and Magus Wildon, while the one at the back was none other than Magus Ga.

    Immediately, a volley of spells were thrown at them. Knowing very well he couldn''t afford to be entangled by those three people, Stildar put his entire attention on avoiding the attacks and reaching their destination a��� the hangar.

    After all, Julian might be able to hold on but the minister who was with them might not.

    Evading the attacks sent by their chasers, Stildar eventually appeared at the end of the line where suddenly a small spaceship flew by and started shooting at the three magus who were attacking him.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    Shots were fired, sending the magus back while creating a clear path for the two of them.

    When they saw the person piloting the spaceship, both Julian and Stildar had smiles on their faces. It was Shane Quartermain.

    Wasting no more time, Stildar tightened his grasp on Julian and Otto and dashed towards the spaceship. When the spaceship''s hatch opened, a familiar figure received the group.

    The Immortal diator Thrax.

    SLAM!

    The hatch was quickly closed as Stildar entered the spaceship. Letting go of the two people he brought through the short yet dangerous trip, the magus leaned his body on the nearby wall and heaved a deep sigh.

    Julian was panting heavily when Thrax suddenly grabbed his body and helped him get up. "Don''t you dare die on me, Roman. At least not before I get a chance to gloat to the others how I saved your ass!"

    "We''re not safe yet!" shouted Shane from the pilot seat as he quickly controlled the spaceship to dash away from the space station at a speed that the group of magus could keep up with.

    Ignoring the former marshal, Thrax stared at his rival, a smug smile stered on his face. "You''re surprised, aren''t you, Julian? Hahaha, I, Thrax, managed to turn the ship and set off autopilot before sneaking out and hiding in another ship.. I am a Genius!"

    Although he felt pain all over his body, Julian smiled as he grabbed Thracian''s shoulder and said, "Great job, Thrax. I really couldn''t ask for any better."

    Thrax''s chest swelled higher at the rare praise of his rival. To be honest, he was actually scared shitless when the ship started to move by itself. In his panic, he swiftly tried to exit the ship and managed to get out before it left the hangar. Later on, Shane took control of another ship and picked him up.

    "We''re being chased!" screamed Shane when he saw dozens of drones and several spaceships flying in the distance right behind them.

    BAM! BAM!

    The entire ship shook as it received an attack from the drones. From his pilot''s seat, Shane could see the damage the drones were doing to their transport.

    "That drone is too fast! We won''tst long if this continues!"

    It was truly unfortunate that the small spaceship Shane had stolen from the hangar had no warp drive capability. Hence, with so many drones chasing them, the group unanimously decided to turn around and fly down to the.

    Thanks to the numerous damages it received from the drones'' attacks, the ship wouldn''t be able to withstand its zing entrance into the''s atmosphere. Therefore the group quickly prepared themselves to jump out.

    With the still unconscious minister on his back, Julian and the other three jumped out of the burning spaceship. Moments after they left, a deafening sound shook their eardrums as the ship finally exploded.

    KABOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!

 Chapter 1164 Orc Lairs

    Chiwikk chiwikk!!

    The thunderous sounds of thousands of orcs echoed throughout the dark tunnel, striking fear to those who heard them. It was as if the end of the world hade as the ground trembled violently.

    "They are bing restless!" said Emery as he saw the hideous creatures rush towards the hole that was created by the Star ster''s st.

    Ever since they knew and almost experienced firsthand the Nexus faction''s capability to fire such powerful weapons from the space station, Emery, Klea and Chumo had decided to stay underground.

    At the moment, the three of them, plus one other person a��� Magus Conleth, were hiding within the deep Lair of the Orcs with the help of various concealment spells so they would not be detected by the orcs as well as the Nexus'' drones.

    "..It''s been thirty minute. I guess those drones cannot track us, should we move now?" said Klea.

    It does seem like it. But unfortunately through the vision of the Chizpur Fangs, Emery could discreetly see the situation on the surface. Hence he knew that dozens of drones were still patrolling the area.

    The girl smiled sheepishly when Emery shared his findings. "Alright then. What should we do now, Emery?"

    With the Nexus faction openly attacking them, Emery''s first concern was his two other friends Julian and Thrax whose situation was unknown. He couldn''t help but wonder if they were having the same problem.

    That said, they tried to once again send messages to the two, hoping for a reply.

    With basically nothing else to do, Klea then initiated and interrogated Conleth once more. However, it was futile because the man apparently didn''t know what exactly the Principal''s n was.

    It turned out that he had only been ordered to keep watch at the Orc Lair, making sure to report who entered or left the area. Simply put, the burly magus was merely a simple goon.

    "It''s Johar. He is the one who knows what is happening in this wastnd" the magus said.

    At this, there was nothing the group could do as the wind magus had regrettably been killed by the Star ster earlier.

    Hearing this, Conleth''s face swiftly turned pale. "He''s dead because of me... the Principal also wanted me to die." the man muttered to no one in particr, "I''m truly a dead man..."

    While the magus brooded in the corner of the cave, Chumo voiced his opinion.

    "Should we return to the colony?" He said, thinking it was the best option to make sure Julian and Thrax were safe.

    Emery, however, decided to ask more questions about the South Outpost to Conleth.

    Again, the answer given was basically the same.

    The magus had no idea what was actually going on, but at the very least, he could tell the group that this outpost was located about 200 miles to the south.

    After contemting all the information he had, Emery made his decision.

    "The first colony is at least a 1000 mile journey from here, so I think we should check this outpost first. We need to know what exactly they are hiding; that way, we can respond in an appropriate manner."

    Both Klea and Chumo agreed with his conclusion, hence the group started to travel south.

    With his [Spatial Gate] spell proving to be quite difficult to be pulled off within the underground cave full of Orcs, they had to travel through the Orc Lair''s tunnel by foot.<sub> </sub>

    Chiwwikkk chiwikk!!

    As the Orcs grew more and more chaotic since the arrival of the Nexus'' Star ster, Emery and his friends eventually couldn''t escape the senses of every orc they encountered. This forced them to kill all that were in the way and couldn''t be avoided.

    The deeper they made their way into the Lair, the group found a number of Orc Champions within their.

    Orc Champion was an orc that had evolved, arger creature with four tusks protruding from their face making them look much more intimidating than their normal counterparts.

    [Orc Champions]

    [Battle power 95]

    "If the Orc Champion unleashed, millions of the orcs would be battle ready, making them all an opponent much harder to fight against."

    Along the way, Emery also took the opportunity to try to sense and scrutinize the Orc Cocoon using his [Nature Grasp].

    Since the breeding of these orcs were just like mushrooms, Emery couldn''t help but wonder if it had any connection with his Metamorph skill at all. After all, when viewed from a different perspective, these orcs could be said to be the same as the Chizpur Fangs and Twik.

    It was truly unfortunate that he did not have time to thoroughly study them. Topensate for this, he secretly harvested dozens of the mushrooms, moss and several samples of the newly-formed cocoons as well to be studiedter.

    After an hour navigating through the Orc Lair, the group finally found themselves closing in on the ce called the South Outpost.

    Once again, using [One Mind], Emery found the ce looked like an ordinary warehouse, if not for the tight security in the surrounding area.

    Even though there wasn''t a single living thing as far as he could find, he could clearly see numerous mechanical soldiers on patrol and automatic weapons mounted everywhere in this ce.

    <o>,m Clicking his tongue, Emery said, "This ce has more security than the first colony had."</o>

    From his investigations, Emery discovered that there was a mile-wide, high-tech underground facility at this outpost. However, what shocked him the most was the fact that his Spirit Reading was impaired, unable to clearly scan the interior of thepound.

    "I can sense at least two dozen men inside, but I really can''t identify them."

    Feeling anxious, Emery told Klea and Chumo to stay behind. He was going to be the one to investigate this outpost, but this idea of his was quickly challenged.

    "No! We should stick together, especially in an unknown ce like this!" Kleained with a frown.

    Knowing what she was worried about, Emery said, "I''m just going to scout this ce, not to fight. It will be easier for me to run when I encounter unexpected problems if I am alone. In addition, I would like the two of you to be prepared to assist me in the event of such incidents."

    Even though she still found it hard to ept, Klea could understand his reasoning. Hence shepromised. "one hour. If you are still not out by then, we will assume the worst and break in immediately."

    Since he knew this was as far as the girl was willing to relent, Emery nodded his head.

    "Alright, deal."

 Chapter 1165 South Outpost

    Much about this facility was foreign to Emery. Everything was so unfamiliar to his eyes. He knew that he couldn''t just depend on her strength nor his spell to sneak in, hence he decided to use one innate ability that he hadn''t used for a while.

    [Shapeshifting]

    As his blood stirred and the ability took effect, Emery''s figure gradually changed, transforming to the one he knew had ess to the facility.

    "What do you think? Is this close enough?" He asked Magus Conleth, having the appearance of the deceased magus of the Nexus faction, Magus Jorah. At the question, the burly magus observed him from top to bottom for a moment before nodding his head.

    Seeing the positive response from his other twopanions as well, Emery began to walk towards the South Outpost in a casual manner so as to not raise any suspicions. In the meantime, his two friends were watching from their hiding spot.

    As soon as he arrived and walked towards the gate, Emery could see many devices turned their attention toward him. It seemed that they were verifying his identity as soon enough the closed gate was opened.

    He then walked across a field with many turret towers, heading towards one particr warehouse which only had one door as its entry point. At nce, the ce was merely an empty metal container.

    However, when Emery entered he immediately felt the sensation as if he was being scanned. Before he could think of what it was, a tremor urred and the container began to descend �C all happened just as Magus Conleth had said.

    When the door opened once more, Emery was greeted by the sight of dozens or so of mechanical soldiers. A sonorous synthetic voice could then be heard in the air, evidentlying from this group of mechanical soldiers.

    [Wee back, Magus Jorah]

    He inwardly heaved a sigh of relief hearing that.

    This greeting Emery received basically confirmed that his [Shapeshifting] innate ability was indeed capable of deceiving the mechanical soldiers. It should be one hundred percent certain as these machines rely heavily on their visual scanning, but there was still a chance of failure; hence the reason for his nervousness.

    Emery continued to walk in nonchntly and quickly made his way through the ce. Now that he had already inside the facility, he found that his impaired Spirit Reading had recovered slightly, allowing him to assess his current location and his path based on where the people were.

    To his surprise, Emery sensed a lot of people in a huge hall just a few doors ahead.

    As he made his way through the hallway, walked through the doors one by one, and drew closer to where he sensed many people, Emery began to gradually feel a certain familiar signature. Momentster, he finally opened thest door and saw them.

    Dark skin and elongated ears, they were the Dark Elves.

    Quickly sweeping his gaze across the ce, Emery saw that there were thirty of them, with one of them emitting the aura typical of a magus-level figure.

    Of course, his attention quickly fixed on the sole elf magus of the group, who should have a simr power to the one he had fought on the Kurtulmak. This elf magus had a peculiar aura, different to the point that Emery couldn''t tell if the other party was a Crescent Moon or a Half Moon magus.

    p With this uncertainty and the fact that elf magus were known to be one stage stronger than that of human magus, Emery wasn''t sure if he could defeat the other party if they ended up shing.</anda>

    Even the other elves were not to be underestimated. Although all twenty-nine of them were not magus, each one was stronger than any saint he had ever met.

    Not wanting to waste his time and attract suspicion, Emery didn''t pause for long and quickly continued his move. He still maintained his casual demeanor as he carefully and closely observed what these people were doing in this ce.

    From their attire and gait, he concluded that most of these elves were indeed fighters. However, he still managed to spot a few who seemed to be schrs. These people in white were busy directing dozens of mechanical drones to do various jobs.

    At the moment, they seemed to be building something that looked like a bizarrebination of technology and formation. The drones were flying around everywhere as they attached, filled, and fixed numerous small structures that filled the half-mile-sized space.<sub> </sub>

    At just a nce, it was apparent that this was a huge project. Unfortunately, even after observing for a while, Emery still did not have a clue what exactly these elves were building.

    After observing for another minute, Emery decided it was enough and began to search where the parts for this project wereing from. As he followed the drones who were flying in a certain direction, he finally found an item he recognized.

    The Replicator machine.

    Seeing the familiar ordinary-looking yet extraordinary machine, Emery couldn''t help but stop in his tracks and wonder, ''Didn''t Nexus only have four of them? If so, why is there one in this ce?"

    In order to confirm that the machine standing in front of eyes was indeed what he thought it was, Emery walked up to it and began to inspect it. It didn''t take long for him to confirm that it was indeed extremely simr to the one he had found in the rebel underground base.

    "This can prove that the Nexus faction indeed is helping the enemy��" He murmured to himself.

    Emery couldn''t help but want to report his findings to the alliance. As he moved away from the machine, he noticed that someone was approaching him.

    The elf magus he sensed earlier, gilded straight towards him. The moment their eyes met, Emery could see that the other party''s were filled with suspicion.

    "What are you doing here?" the dark elf coldly inquired.

    Emery felt a pang of panic at the question, but managed to not show the slightest bit of it on his face. There was no way he could avoid answering the question, therefore he quickly tried to keep his cover as best he could.

    With Magus Jorah''s trademark calm look, he dryly said, "I was tasked to check for problems with the Replicator machine."

    The dark elf was silent for a while hearing his answer. Emery braced himself for a fight as every second passed, but in the end the other party''s scrutinizing expression loosened.

    "Everything is fine. Now get lost."

    Emery responded with a subtle nod and was prepared to leave. However, before he could even take a step away, the dark elf stopped him with a doubtful voice.

    "What is wrong with�� your spirit core��?"

    Emery felt his heart stop beating at those words. The elf definitely noticed that there were changes in his, or rather, Magus Jorah''s cultivation. Although Emery was not a magus, the quality of his spirit force was arguably simr to that of a magus. But even so, it couldn''t hide the peculiarity of his spirit cores, and this was the reason for the dark elf''s suspicion.

    Knowing that things would turn south if nothing was done, Emery quickly said, "Ah, yes.. some trouble urred outside and I got hurt in the process."

    This time, it was clear that the elf was skeptical about his words. However, as the two of them stared and observed each other, a dark elf suddenly approached the dark elf magus. Emery immediately perked his ears when he heard them speaking in theirnguage.

    The trantor was able to pick up a few words; it was apparently something about a call from the Nexus space station.

    At this, Emery couldn''t help but feel a foreshadowing.

    He was about to be discovered.

 Chapter 1166 Sabotage

    Emery could feel his heartbeat bing increasingly faster as the two elves in front of him continued their conversation.

    Unfortunately for him, since he was unable to use his Spatial Gate spell to enter this facility, he couldn''t use it to get out as well.

    Knowing that he would be forced to fight one way or another, Emery began to assess his situation.

    One elf magus with a cultivation of at least Crescent Moon stage as well as more than two dozen saint-level elf fighters.

    To be honest, the circumstance truly wasn''t in favor of Emery. One wrong move, and he could certainly lose his life in this ce.

    On the other hand, the call from the Nexus space station had interrupted the magus.

    Seeing it as a chance, Emery quickly joined the conversation saying, "Yes, that call must be regarding the trouble we are having."

    The dark elf magus red at him, but didn''t do anything. He told his men to keep an eye on Emery before he went into one of the rooms.

    Now was definitely the time if Emery wanted to get away. However, he decided not to leave just yet.

    There was something that held him back from running from this ce, therge formation created by the dozens of elves and mechanical drones.

    Whatever the elves were building was bound to be bad news for him and the others, hence he couldn''t help but feel that he had to find a way to stop, or at least, sabotage whatever it was they were doing.

    Looking at the Replicator machine in front of him, Emery realized how the elves seemed to rely heavily on it to make theponents of what they were building. With this crucial information, his mind was set.

    Not wasting anymore time, Emery swiftly took out his [Savage de], thrusting its tip deep into the dark elf who was ordered to watch him before thetter could react.

    Spaattt!!

    The sudden attack quickly made the elf fall to his knee. The floor was dyed red as blood sttered from the gaping wound in his chest.

    At the same time, he activated his innate ability [Twilight Transformation], and with the enhanced spell power it brought, he summoned a hundred [Jade Warrior] to charge at the nearby elves and created as much destruction and havoc as possible.

    While the mob of Jade Warriors he had summoned created distractions for him, Emery swiftly pulled the Replicator machine out of the wall with his enhanced strength and quickly stored it within his Spatial Space.

    ''Time to leave!''

    Even though he was unable to use [Spatial Gate] to instantly exit the facility, Emery could still use it to travel within the facility, which was exactly what he did next.

    In the midst of the chaos, he cast the spell and the familiar swirling blue portal quickly took form in front of him. Stepping into it, he arrived at the corner of the facility near right where the exit was. A thick metal door that would lead to the warehouse up on the surface.

    By this time, the sound of sirens had resounded throughout the entire facility, and instantly all the dozens of mechanical drones who were in vicinity deemed him as an intruder, aiming their weapons and shooting at him.

    Multiple sts sped towards him, forcing him to parry with his sword.

    Knowing he couldn''t afford to stay here, to quickly finish them, Emery didn''t hold back and immediately used his battle art [Chain sh].

    His figure disappeared as his sword charged towards the drones, bouncing off the killing machine to make his way into another at unprecedented speed. An explosion urred as one of the drones was destroyed, which was quickly followed by another.<sub> </sub>

    Within seconds, Emery was able to destroy several of them. However, a dozen more quickly arrived at the premises.

    "Intruder! Intruder!'' Loud synthetic voices echoed along with sirens, rming anyone inside the facility about his presence.

    "I can''t waste my time here; I need to escape now!" Emery said to himself.

    Without even activating his Spirit Reading, Emery could tell that all the dark elves were already on the move, hunting for him.

    Knowing that he had no time to waste, Emery released [de w] and forced open the closed metal door in front of him. Then, he quickly climbed through the passageway where the metal container had descended previously, making his way to the surface.

    Swisshhh!!

    Loud sounds echoed through the passageway as he broke through the metalyer that stood in his path. Regardless of the noise his actions made, the only thought in Emery''s mind was to get out of this ce as quickly as possible.

    It was a mile away from the surface and just as he was about to reach it, he suddenly felt something holding his leg. Turning his eyes downwards, he could see dark metal chains had wrapped around his ankles.

    Emery stabs his w into the wall trying to pull himself and break out from the metal chain. However not just it didn''t break, but he felt a strong tug forcing him to release his grip on the wall. His body fell rapidly as the force on the chain increased, until he finally crashed to the bottom floor.

    BAAAAMMMM!!!

    Despite feeling the pain from his fall, Emery quickly returned to his feet. His face turned grave when he saw the dark elf magus standing close in front of him.

    "Well, what do we have here? A human rat? Why are you leaving so soon?"

    Facing the dark elf magus, Emery calmly said, "I am a wolf. As for why I''m leaving, I have no time to y with you guys right now."

    Without waiting for a response from the other party, Emery cast [Blind] in hopes of buying time for him to cast the Spatial Gate to the surface.

    Now that he was near the passageway that was a direct ess, he could use the spell to travel directly to the surface.

    Unfortunately for Emery, things didn''t go well for him.

    The magus didn''t even blink by such a spell, and once again dark chains shot toward him, entangling his limbs and entire body as if they were alive.

    "You''re not going anywhere, not after making such a mess!"

    From their brief exchange, it was apparent that the magus overwhelmed him in strength. Realizing this, Emery quickly used [Immortal Gate] to boost his strength to finally break free from the chain.

    Howwllll!!!

    "Not bad! Not bad at all for a human rat!"

    Looks like Emery needed to face this dark elf magus first before he could escape.

 Chapter 1167 Dark Elf

    Emery couldn''t help but be nervous as he stared at the dark elf magus in front of him. Facing the other party meant that he would have to fight a magus who possessed the affinity of Metal, Fire, or Darkness elements, which were the innate limitations of the elf race.

    However, unlike humans who were not guaranteed to have elemental affinity, almost if not all elves were born with an affinity for one. Just like a fish that lives in water, the elves were a race of natural magic users.

    Pairing this extraordinary gift with their higher physical qualities, a confrontation between a human and elf of the same cultivation stage would never be a fair match. Hence in Emery''s case, topare a mere Rank 9 and bonafide Magus, it was an even more impossible feat.

    But even so, Emery certainly would not give up without doing anything.

    Knowing that he was already at disadvantage, Emery naturally tried to obtain as much edge as possible. Therefore he took the initiative, starting the fight by summoning five of his level two Jade Warriors.

    These five summons were sacrificialmbs for him to find out more about his opponent''s abilities. As the wolves dashed towards the dark elven magus, Emery focused all his attention on what was about to happen.

    ''What would it be? Darkness, metal, or fire?'' He thought to himself, his gaze attentively watching the magus'' every move.

    Five dark green wolves reminiscent of jade ferociously charged towards the dark elf magus. When he saw the pack however, the magus just casually raised his index finger and motioned it in the air a few times.

    Before Emery could even think about what the other party was doing, the five wolves crumbled to the ground as their bodies were cut into pieces. All this happened in an instant, which shocked and also terrified him.

    "Sword aura!"

    Even though Emery knew that the uing battle would be difficult, it was only after seeing what he had just seen that he truly realized how difficult it would be. The dark elf magus standing in front of him was not an ordinary figure at all.

    Oblivious to the storm of thoughts in Emery''s mind, the dark elf magus nced at the remains of the wolves before shifting his gaze to thetter. "Your summoning spell is indeed above average for a rank 9, human. But I know it''s not your true ability.." With an amused gaze, he said, "Show me your full power!"

    nning to do just that in the first ce, Emery took out his [Savage Sword] and quickly stirred up the spirit energy within his body. He channeled his dark energy into the sword before swinging his weapon.

    [Shadow Edge]

    "Better!" was the response that came from the elf magus, as he casually parried the crescent-shaped sword wave.

    Although it looked like the other party had parried his attack with bare hands, Emery could see there was a gleam in the shape of a de in his lower arm �C an energy de created by thebination of the darkness magic and the manifestation of sword aura.

    Emery couldn''t help but hesitate when he saw such adept maniption. However, his wolf form gave him the courage, or rather, the urge to fight.

    Understanding that his fate depended on his current actions, Emery had no more doubts. With all her strength, he stomped the ground and dashed towards the elf magus, swinging his sword fiercely.

    nk!!

    A loud sharp sound resounded in the air as his Savage Sword shed against the magus'' de arm. Emery got the end of the stick in this exchange, as his body was pushed back by the impact. It was clear that his almost 400 battle power was not enough, yet he still wasn''t willing to give up.

    "One more!!"<sub> </sub>

    This time, Emery cast [Void Mist], creating many identical clones of himself. While the clones were attacking and distracting the elf magus, Emery sneakily slipped behind him and attacked with [Omega Strike] he had prepared.

    Unfortunately, his efforts were once again in vain as the magus managed to dash forward at thest second. Instead of injuring the dark elf magus, the powerful attack hit the floor and created a hole.

    <o>,m Turning his head to look at Emery, the dark elf mage nced at the aftermath of the attack and said, "That attack was impressive. It can definitely hurt me, but of course only if you cannd it."</o>

    Emery''s face darkened as he looked at the dark elf magus. The other party was stronger and more agile than him. In fact, it would not be an exaggeration if the man was also more resilient than him.

    Meanwhile, the magus casually walked around Emery.

    "You''re not from Nexus, are you? ..Definitely not. None of those morons could give birth to talent like you." the magus asked a question, which he answered himself. With a pondering expression on his face, he continued his words. "Which means you were most likely sent by the alliance... Hmm, I tell you what, return what you stole. If you do that, I will be merciful and grant you a painless death."

    As if to back up his words, the man manifested the de energy on both his hands. Not wanting to be intimidated, Emery did the same and took out his second sword [Lightsaber], brandishing it together with the Savage Sword.

    When the light spirit energy flowed from his spirit core into the sword, a dazzling de swiftly took form. Seeing such a sight, the magus broke into a chuckle once more. "Hahaha, darkness and light�� Truly, an exceptional talent; killing a genius like you will be my honor."

    Casting [Blink], Emery''s figure disappeared and reappeared on the magus'' right side. The two weapons in his hands moved swiftly, carrying great power to decapitate those who blocked their master''s path.

    A faint smile on his face, the dark elf magus parried and countered the attacks thrown at him.

    Knowing full well that ordinary swordsmanship was far from enough, a secondter Emery began performing his [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique],unching a tempest of shes upon the magus.

    Seeing the iing wave of attacks that threatened to tear his body to shreds, the magusughed boisterously instead.

    "Hahaha, finally, a worthy fight! Even if it''s not much, you''ve at least helped relieve my boredom stuck in this boring mission!"

    nk! nk!

    Since the storm of sword shes was an attack that Emery physically dealt, he was able to directly experience the retaliations from the dark elf magus. Each sh from the magus'' de arms was heavy, causing his hands to go numb.

    He would definitely be overwhelmed if he directly faced the other party. Luckily, Emery was able to take advantage of his Void Mist clones and his speed to match the magus'' sword techniques, albeit barely.

    Unfortunately for him, by this point, all 100 Jade Warriors he summoned to stall the other elves were already defeated, and soon enough more elves woulde to join the fight.

    As if those weren''t enough trouble for Emery, an urgent message popped into his mind.

    [Emery, how long are you going to be there? A Nexus ship ising close! There are two magus, so hurry and get out!] The message came from Klea who stood guard outside the ce.

 Chapter 1168 Gone

    Knowing that the message from Klea was hisst warning, Emery decided to end the fight. Directing his darkness and light spirit energy into his two respective swords, Emery released his strongest sword attack using both his swords.

    [Omega Strike]

    As if the sun and night made their appearances together, two extraordinary phenomena manifested in the form of a boundless curtain of darkness and a peerless pir of light as the two swords in Emery''s hand swung.

    A massive explosion urred in the facility, separating and creating distance between the two of them.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Emery cast [Aegis of the Void], creating a barrier that isted him from the outside world. In the next instant, his figure disappeared as he teleported through the passageway to the surface using [Blink], leaving behind the thunderous roars of an angry magus.

    "You coward!!"

    With his experience with the spell so far, Emery calcted that his [Aegis of the Void] should be able to stop the magus, and give enough time for him to get away from this ce.

    But then, he still couldn''t afford to rx as he knew that as soon as he walked out of the warehouse, he would have to face multiple defense systems that would surely bombard him right on the spot.

    It was at times like this that Emery was grateful that he was able to use spatial spells. Using a session of [Blink] and [Spatial Gate], he should be able to avoid the fate of his body being riddled by countless projectiles and headed straight for where Klea and Chumo were.

    However, just as he was about to exit the warehouse and cast the spell, Emery quickly retraced his steps.

    It was because he could see that the ship Klea informed him had already arrived. It hovered in the sky right above the South Outpost, with the two magus alreadying out and flying towards the warehouse.

    To buy more time to escape, Emery decided to once again use his [Shapeshifting].

    This time, instead of taking the look of Magus Jorah again, Emery transformed into the dark elf magus.

    After his transformation finished, Emery finally walked out of the warehouse. He quickly faced the two magus with an agitated look on his face saying, "There is an intruder! Quick go inside and help me find him!"

    Faced with the sudden request, it was apparent that the two were confused for a moment. But eventually, they nodded their heads and headed to the warehouse. Seeing that, Emery added his words, "Go now! I need to chase one that escaped!"

    As soon as their figures disappeared into the warehouse, Emery''s face changed as he could sense that the dark elf magus was already ascending to the surface. The other party seemed to have broken through his spell much faster than he had predicted.

    Without further ado, he quickly gathered his spirit energy and cast [Seed Bomb].

    Numerous spheres formed of darkness energy swiftly materialized around Emery''s body before he waved his hand, sending them towards not the warehouse, but instead at the spaceship hovering above.

    Kaboom! Kaboom! Kaboom!!

    A huge explosion urred in the vast expanse as the spaceship was destroyed into pieces and engulfed in zing mes.

    The reason Emery chose to attack the ship was because it was the only threat that could match the distance his Spatial Gate spell could reach. Hence by blowing up the ship, Emery and his friends would have a much higher chance to escape safely.

    The explosion naturally attracted the attention of many as all three magus swiftly came out from the warehouse, staring at Emery in great fury.

    Unfortunately for them, by this time, Emery had cast a Spatial Gate that would take him straight to his friends located a few miles away.

    "See you againter." He said, waving his head as he stepped into the portal.

    ARRRGGHHH!!!

    Even from such a distance, Emery could clearly hear the anger within the magus'' screams.

    Stepping out, Emery arrived right next to his friends and quickly said, "We have to get going now!"

    Thanks to his Spirit Reading, he knew that the dark elf magus had dashed in his direction, with multiple dark chains flying across the treacherousndscape of the Wastnd, hunting him like a pack of hyenas.

    Unfortunately for the magus, he was still a few hundred meters too far. By the time the chains arrived, Emery and his two friends had already jumped into the portal. They had gone, leaving behind Magus Conleth who was still being shackled onto the ground by the des.

    "Arrghh!! They managed to escape!" said the dark elf in anger, as he stared fiercely at the captured magus.

    Intimidated by the other party''s gaze, Magus Conleth pleaded innocent. "Please, believe me, I didn''t tell them anything!" to which the magus scoffed coldly.

    "Hah! The fact that you are still alive speaks more facts than your words!"<sub> </sub>

    In his anger, the dark elf magus formed the energy de on his hand before swinging it. Blood spurted into the air as a head flew and rolled on the desert sand, the headless body lifelessly fell soon after.

    Even so, the irritation the dark elf felt did not seem to have lessened as he couldn''t sense Emery anymore.

    *****

    Less than an hourter, amunication line was established between the Southern Outpost and the Nexus Space Station. The contact seemed to be initiated by thetter''s side as the words used to start the exchange.

    "Lord Kasin, as requested, we have prepared another Replicator for your use. It should arrive in 5 to 6 hours."

    Within themand room of the South Outpost Emery had just infiltrated, the dark elf magus was seen sitting on his seat. The man was Kasin Zahdoc, known as Keeper of the Shadow, and was a dark elf that Baron had assigned in the project with the Nexus faction.

    He was greatly feared as well as respected by his enemies and allies alike, to the point that the Principal himself did not dare to speak harshly with him.

    Staring at the face that appeared on the screen, the dark elf seemed to be still annoyed with what had just happened one hour ago.

    "Principal, tell me how much does the Magus Alliance know about us and this project?"

    "Don''t worry, Lord Kasin. We have blocked all means ofmunication, so no one should yet know about our situation here. I assure you that everything will be back to normal after we take care of those envoys."

    It was apparent that the Principal tried to pacify the elf magus with his words. s, thetter wasn''t slightly amused by it as he said, "Hah! Don''t lie to me, Principal. Even if you blocked all channels, this can''t be hidden for long now it''s been exposed. We can''t take any chances, this project needs to be elerated."

    A gloomy expression appeared on the Principal''s face for a few seconds before he eventually said, "Alright, I agree."

    "Good! That''s what I like to hear; you have 48 hours, Principal." The elf magus said, his expression stern.

    "Of course, Lord Kasin."

    "Oh, I also want those humans." hatred was evident in his voice. "Send them to me. Death or alive it doesn''t matter, just make sure I receive them."

    The reply came a secondter. "We will give our best, Lord. Our drones are tracking them right now."

    "Good, I will be waiting."

    When the line was finally cut off, the Principal''s face hadpletely turned pale as he turned around. He swept his gaze and looked at his ministers, who all shared the same troubled look as him.

    Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do but do as he was told.

    First, the Principal summoned his confidant Magus Ga, ordering the magus to prepare a team dedicated to capture the envoys. However, knowing the abilities Emery and the others had and that they only had three magus avable, most of them weren''t very optimistic about the operation.

    In this dilemma, voices ofints began to be heard.

    "Huh, does he really need to kill Conleth? I really don''t like this," said one of the ministers. What''s more, the same sentiment seemed to be shared by most of the significant people present in the hall.

    At this, the Principal turned to look at his strongest magus and said, "For now, killing the envoy is not a priority. I want you to bring Minister Otto back, we really need him for whates next."

    All the ministers turned pale again when they heard all this.

    "Are we really going to do it, Principal? Just 48 hours?! Principal, we can''t do that; we are far from ready!"

    Ignoring the opinion, the Principal asked a question. "How many sectors have beenpleted?"

    "Only 25."

    "That''s only 250,000," added another minister.

    Hearing such responses, the Principal shook his head helplessly saying, "There''s no other way. We just have to make do." Staring at his ministers, he said, "Prepare everything needed for Protocol 66 now."

    *****

    Hours after themand was given, a loud siren sounded throughout the space station; civilians and soldiers alike all started acting together following orders.

 Chapter 1169 Regroup

    Swirling blue portals could be seen appearing in several locations within the infamous Wastnd, as Emery and his two friends rushed to head north.

    The objective was to find and regroup with Julian and Thrax who werest seen on the Nexus''s first colony.

    Emery would find several mechanical drones chasing after them during the first few jumps. These drones of course immediately attacked upon sighting them, but their attacks had no effect on the group since another Spatial Gate had been created by then.

    The distance between the Southern Outpost and the first colony was one thousand two hundred miles. Along the way, Emery couldn''t help but notice that there were more hordes of orcs on the loose. In fact, they had encountered more than a few thousand within a span of a dozen miles.

    "Did we set it loose?" was the question that all three had in their minds.

    After some thought, Emery could only assume that this was either because he had defeated the two magus who were supposed to exterminate these loose orcs or the Star ster which had torn a huge hole in the Orc Lair and allowed them to escape.

    "Should we deal with them?" Chumo asked, ready with his bow already in his hand.

    "No," responded Klea. "It will certainly take some time, which is bad. We might be able to escape from the drones, but if that elf magus is still chasing us, dealing with these orcs is putting ourselves in danger."

    Emery nodded in agreement with Klea''s words. There shouldn''t be any problem since these orcs need to spend at least half a day before they reach the colony. Moreover, even though they were numerous, their numbers were not something that the well-armed and prepared Nexus soldiers could not handle.

    After a dozen more jumps through Spatial Gate, the three of them finally reached the outskirts of the Nexus third colony �C which Klea and Chumo visited to investigate and gather information.

    Just as Emery was about to enter the colony, Chumo quickly stopped him saying that his eyes didn''t detect Julian nor Thrax inside. In addition, there was no guarantee that the Nexus soldiers stationed here would not try to harm them.

    "We should at least warn these people about the iing Orcs."

    "It''s also perhaps necessary for us to confirm if they were ordered to capture us," added Klea, still finding such a situation to be amusing.

    There should be more than two thousand Nexus-affiliated individuals in this colony. Of course, it was a number that wouldn''t be too much trouble for the three of them, but he didn''t want to fight them unnecessarily.

    After making sure that there were no magus level individuals in the vicinity, the group snuck into the colony. Led by Klea, they made their way to confront General Lucien.

    When they saw the rmed expression on the general''s face, Klea quickly shackled him by using her Enchantment skill. That said, the general soon went through a round of interrogation held by the Egyptian Queen herself.

    "They have a priority order that says we are dangerous individuals and need to be reported immediately when seen." Klea told the other two. "Also it seems our two friends are among the list, so we can assume that they are in hiding as well"

    "That''s good to hear. Thank you, Klea. Now please release the enchantment."

    After General Lucien was released from the bind of the skill, he spoke about their purpose foring here.

    "General, we have spotted thousands of orcs heading in this direction. They should arrive here in half a day. Be prepared."

    After confirming that the anxious general understood the message perfectly, the three quickly left the ce.

    "Where should we go now? How are we going to find them?"

    The three decide to find a ce among the locals and try to find any information while Emery casts [light whisper] hoping the spell would reach the two.

    A few hourster, finally, a ring came from themunication device given by Julian. They finally received news from their Roman friend.

    The message was concise, which told the group some things about the two''s situations.

    [If you received this message, be careful not to be found by Nexus and head toward this location]<sub> </sub>

    Emery quickly sent a reply and the three of them made their way to the location stated in the message. It was an inconspicuous rocky hill situated in the middle of the yellow ins.

    It was night time when Emery and the others arrived at the said hill. With his Spirit Reading, he quickly senses his two friends Julian and Thrax. They were not alone however, as there were some people with them.

    One magus level individual and three dozen men, with half of them being saint level individuals.

    This naturally attracted some suspicion from the three.

    "A trap?" asked Klea without missing a beat.

    However, Chumo, who has his special eye ability, quickly said, "I don''t think so�� I think this is the rebel hideout, and both Quartermain are with them."

    Considering the coast was clear, Emery cast [Spatial Gate]. The sudden manifestation of the Spatial Gate in the middle of the hideout certainly rmed everyone nearby, especially when they saw three unknown figuresing out of it.

    All of them without exception quickly aimed their Sr Rifle at the group, their demeanor showed they were ready for a fight.

    A spatial gate was created in the middle of the hideout and all turned rmed seeing three figures appear out of nowhere. All quickly draw their sr Riffle ready for a fight

    "Stand down!! Calm down, they''re friendly," said Stildar Quartermain when he realized the new arrivals.

    Next to him, the group could see that both Jin and Thrax were safe and sound.

    "Thank god, you guys are fine. Sorry for thete news, we just finally managed to modify themunication device," said Julian with a relieved expression.

    "It''s good to see you two alright as well," responded Emery with a smile. Then, a serious expression appeared on his face. "Tell us what happened."

    After exchanging information, the group finally understood the situation. It was clear that the Nexus leader was in cahoots with the elves. Even though they knew the terrible things the faction had done, the Quartermain brothers didn''t realize the Nexus leadership would go that far.

    "Those people have gone mad, aren''t they? What are they trying to do!"

    Shane calms his brother down and asks if the alliance woulde and help.

    "Yes, with them destroying our ship, there will certainly be a team from the alliance who will be inquiring about us. So we just need to remain hidden for the next two or three days," said Julian.

    Emery however still felt anxious about the unknown project the elves were working on the South Outpost. Hence he voiced this thought of his to his friends.

    "I don''t feel right to just hide. I need to know what they are really doing down there, what exactly are they making?"

    The group fell into contemtion at his words, and then as if they were connected, all heads turned toward the man tied on the corner. The Nexus faction''s Minister of Science, Otto Schrandefude.

    "As Minister of Science, you should know what they are building there, right Otto?"

    Seeing that the man acted like a mute, Klea casually walked up to him and spoke in a casual but cold manner. "You can spill it yourself or I will force it out of you, Your choice, mister."

    A shiver ran down Otto''s body as he recalled the fate of the ones that fell under her hands. Momentster, he lifted his head, looked at Emery, and said,

    "They are building a stargate."

 Chapter 1170 Revealed

    A Stargate is an oversized teleportation portal that was used by vessels and allowed them to traverse through the vast gxies in a short amount of time. Therefore, having a stargate connected to the elf side on the other side of the border would be nothing short but disastrous for the Magus Alliance.

    "You let the elves enter and bring their army here?! Why would the leaders do this?!" uttered Shane, disbelief apparent in his voice. "This is crazy! You all have lost your minds!!

    Putting a stop at the former marshal''s burst, Julian stepped in and said, "They must certainly have some sort of an agreement..." Turning his gaze at the only knowledgeable person present, the Roman asked dryly, "What is it? What is the reward for your betrayal of the alliance?"

    Instead of answering, Otto was trembling in silence. Then, it was Stildar who was previously in rage who stepped forward with a guess for the group''s confusion.

    "A new home...isn''t it?" Staring at the trembling minister, the man continued, "The elves are offering a new for the faction, aren''t they? That''s also most likely the reason why they stop caring about the colony."

    "You stopped all water and irrigation projects because of this, didn''t you?!"

    The rebel leader''s furious roar shook in the air, causing Otto''s body to involuntarily shake even more violently. Looking at the minister''s silent reaction, it looked like Stildar was right on with his guess.

    Seeing the situation, Emery calmly gestured with his hand. He then walked up to the minister and said, "Please, tell us why you.. Why did the leaders decide to do this?"

    Once again, the minister''s body shook, but this time not involuntarily. It seemed that he wasn''t afraid about the threat of the elves or the consequences of such actions, but he was afraid to reveal the truth.

    "I-it''s... my fault... I''m not good enough to solve the problem with this barren... There are no oceans, no mineral reserves, nothing a��� just the sun, and the alliance thought we are capable of nurturing 30 million lives in this god-forsaken ce with our technology. We can''t.. Not with the time given..."

    In front of Emery and the others, Otto started talking about how the Nexus leadership, particrly the Principal, had grown impatient with how slow the colonization progress was. The stark contrast of how the great Nexus faction had turned into the weakest factionparable to the lower realm, and his selfish wish to see it all change within his lifetime; hence when an opportunity knocked on the door, the Principal decided to take it.

    Hearing such words, Stildar was enraged once again. "That fucking Principal!"

    "No!" Otto interrupted, earning a re from the incensed Quartermain. "W-When the Principal brought up the idea... Many of us agreed. You, Stildar... You yourself hate how the alliance treated us.. When the other factions were fortunate enough to be given a with a Primordial Wips, we instead bestowed with the worst, barren one!"

    Looking at Emery and the others, Stildar returned his gaze to the minister and said, "Yes, I hated the alliance for the things they did, but unlike you... I have grown fond of the people of this. Some of us have even be family with them, therefore leaving them is not an option."

    The next second, he exploded in anger once again at the minister saying, "But you!! You even let those elves breed those abominable orcs here! Did you know that you basically condemned 30 million lives to death with that decision?!"

    Unexpectedly, Otto shook his head at the rebel leader''s usation. "No... believe me, that was not our intention... We n to bring as many as we can with us.. That''s what we''ve been working on.. An extension that would allow the ships to aodate more people... The elves... they promised us one of the humans on the border of the neutral zone, we the Nexus can rebuild once again"

    Julian immediately interrupted when he heard those words. "You all are fools to believe the elves would keep their promise!"<sub> </sub>

    Otto turned to look at Julian, heaved a sigh before slowly saying, "The same goes for the alliance.. We could not put our trust in them as well... Either way, things have turned this way. There''s nothing else we can do..."

    Emery cut in by saying, "There is actually something! We can still stop them finishing the stargate."

    At this moment, Emery thought whatever the Nexus was nning for their people was not the real issue, the most important problem they had to immediately deal with was to stop the elves from finishing the stargate andunching an invasion.

    "We all know that the alliance wille in a few days." Staring at Otto, he asked, "So tell me, how much longer will it take toplete the stargate?"

    The answer the minister gave shocked everyone present.

    "I-It''s... actually already finished for quite some time... I mean, it''s already capable of sending medium-sized vessels." Under the horrified look of everyone, he continued, "...The only reason why they haven''t used it is because we haven''t given them the key. After all, we are not ready for the migration yet."

    The minister then heave a sigh before continue,

    "Unfortunately, there was a mistake on our part. A message was wrongfully sent to the alliance about a missing Replicator, which leads to this entire situation."

    The Replicators were one of the results of humanity''s ingenuity, and therefore their existence were strictly monitored. Knowing that there would be an investigation, in order to cover the secret that they gave the machine to the elves to build the stargate, the Nexus faction decided to me the entire matter on the rebels to the extent of letting Stildar one of the remaining Replicators.

    "It was all part of the n! Dammit! No wonder it was so easy to steal them!''

    The revtion uncovered all the mystery, but it also provided the fact that at any moment now the elves'' army could arrive on this. While Emery and the others were shocked by the news, one of the rebels barged into the room bringing another.

    "We detected multiple transmissions from the space station. They have ordered themencement of Protocol 66. The three colonies have received the message, and there is high activity from all of them."

    Hearing the news, Otto''s face turned pale again which of course did not escape the attention of others.

    "Otto, what is Protocol 66? Tell me!!"

    "I-It''s already begun... That is the order for the evacuation of the."

 Chapter 1171 Evacuation

    After hearing Otto''s exnation about the so-called Protocol 66, Emery cast Spatial Gate that would bring him to the nearest Nexus colony. All four of his friends also decided toe with him, as they wanted to see for themselves what the protocol meant.

    The short hours of the night eventually passed and it was early dawn when the group saw several ships descending from the orange sky. Theynded in the colony where people were seen congregating. A group of soldiers got out of the ship, leading the people inside in batches.

    "The minister said that at this time they only have enough room to bring about 300,000 people. That''s just one in every 100 people on the," said Klea, stating the fact.

    "I guess they only selected the trained workers and their families, while leaving behind the rest."

    Upon hearing that, Chumo asked, "Should we stop them then?"

    The Roman heaved a sigh and shook his head before saying, "Who are we to tell them what to do with their survival."

    It was a dilemma that weighed on the minds of Emery and the others. Even though they wanted to help, they had nothing to offer as a solution. Moreover, significant matters like deciding the fate of 30 million lives was something they could not do without the alliance''s approval and support.

    Julian turned around facing the other four and said, "We have unraveled the mystery on the missing item and solved the rebel problem. To put it simply, our mission here is done. Hence the safest way for us was to justy low for a few days until the group from the alliance arrived."

    Noticing the look on his friends'' face, he continued with a smile, "But of course, I am sure none of you like to do that."

    p "You damn right, Roman! We won''t!" eximed Thrax, eager for more battle.</anda>

    Nodding his head at the battle thirsty friend of his, Julian then turned to Emery and said, "What''s your opinion, Emery? What do you think we should do?"

    "Stop the stargate from beingunched and save as many lives as possible," he replied without missing a beat.

    Julian replied with a smile. "Nothing much then."

    Before they started on the stargate, the main concern Emery had was the orc hordes that could be arriving at any time. Even though they had notified General Lucien, with the ongoing evacuations, he was quite sure that there were no Nexus soldiers deployed to hold those monsters off.

    He was exactly right.

    The group reached the southernmost settlement from the colony, only to find the entire ce void of any shadows with wrecked and burnt houses. There are many traces and clues that say the ce was attacked just recently before it caught fire.

    Dead bodies of the orcs and humans scattered all over the ce, and by the looks of it, most of the locals had escaped to the north.

    "We arete!"

    Emery quickly brought out the two Chizpur Fangs from Spatial Space and asked them to go underground to be his eyes. In the meantime, Chumo and Klea quickly flew into the air riding thetter''s thunderbird, following the orcs'' trail who chased after the residents of the destroyed settlement.

    It didn''t take them long for Emery to sense another horde a dozen miles away, Thrax was ready to dive into the horde when Julian asked to be sent back to the rebel hideout.

    Facing a questioning look from Thrax, he simply said, "We''re going to need all the help we can get to handle these many orcs. So I''m thinking exactly that."<sub> </sub>

    Nodding his head, Emery cast [Spatial Gate] for Julian to return while he and Thrax headed for the orc horde that the Chizpur Fangs had found.

    Emery and his four friends worked together to deal with the hordes of thousands of orcs.

    As soon as they arrived at where the Chizpur Fangs were, Emery and Thrax were greeted by a tragic sight. The two of them saw a devastated settlement where hundreds of vigers were screaming and running as thousands of green creatures swarmed the yellowndscape.

    "ORAAAAA!! COME AT ME!!" shouted Thrax loudly as he stomped the ground. His figure shot into the air and smashed into the center of the orc horde, toppling those around him to the ground.

    A golden streak shed and all the orcs around him were split in half. Unconcerned about the rmed reactions of the other orcs, the Immortal diator swung the ive in his hand, starting a massacre that stained the sand with orcs'' guts and blood.

    While Thrax was rampaging amidst the orcs, Emery also didn''t remain still. With hundreds of lives to save, Emery decided to cast [Jade Wall], creating a three meter high wall that surrounded the entire settlement. Immediately afterwards, he summoned hundreds of Jade Warriors and ordered them to confront the abominable monsters.

    Each Jade Warrior was capable of fighting two or three orcs at the same time, thus eventually forcing the advancing horde to a halt.

    "Quickly! Run north!"

    Emery shouted to the vigers as he took out his Light Staff and started shooting the orcs that managed to slip through the defensive line the Jade Warriors formed. Hearing the shout, even though they were still in a state of chaos, the vigers immediately rushed north.

    Time passed and the fight against the orc hordessted for half an hour, at which point there were already several thousand orc corpses strewn across the desert. However, through Spirit Reading Emery knew most of the orcs had run past the left and right side making their way to another vige.

    "Retreat, Thrax!!"

    Emery was forced to move the defensive as time went on, gradually closer to the colony following more vigers escaping towards the north. At this point, an hour had passed but still not one Nexus soldier could be spotted.

    As he was cursing the Nexus faction''s ipetence in his mind, Emery heard the sound of a mechanical horse galloping towards him. His Spirit reading informed him that several saint-level individuals were approaching, led by three familiar figures.

    "First Brother, that''s the one who defeated us!"

    "Second Brother, we have to fight with him now!"

    "Enough, two of you!! Focus!! We''re here to burn all those orcs!!"

    Several fireballs flew through the air and hit the horde, causing dozens of orcs to scream miserably as their bodies were engulfed in scorching mes.

    Chiwiwkk!! Chiwiwkk!!

    At the same time, simr fights took ce in several locations south of the colony.

 Chapter 1172 Nexus Battle

    The orcs were known for having ten times the strength and five times the agility of normal humans. Not only that, they also have bones and muscles as hard as steel and a battle instinct imprinted in their blood.

    However, those were neither the feared factor nor the orcs'' strongest point. The greatest weapon at their disposal was their seemingly inexhaustible, ferocious fighting spirit that would not stop until all their enemies were destroyed.

    When they invaded the settlement from the desert, these orcs were only fighting with bare hands. However, as soon as they entered the settlement, they came out with a variety of weapons a��� axes, hammers, spears, and even rifles left by the dead.

    Thousands of them covered miles of the southern line with only one purpose in their minds, to kill.

    Chiwikk chiwwiikk

    There was simply too much ground for the five Earth acolytes to cover. Fortunately, the reinforcement hade.

    Several vehicles arrived in droves. From them came dozens of people armed with various weapons, but most had rifles in their hands. Without further ado, they began to attack the nearby orcs.

    "Shoot! Kill those orcs!!"

    While the rebels fought fiercely in their own assigned area, the three ming brothers helped Emery and Thrax to cover the central line of defense from the orc hordes that were seemingly endless.

    On the left nk, Klea and Chumo were assisted by Burdock who operated his huge mecha. The war machine revealed its true prowess in a battle of this scale, unleashing destruction upon the hordes with its explosive projectiles and unstoppable suppression fire.

    As for Julian who was fighting on the right nk, the Roman was reinforced by the Quartermain brothers. With him being the vanguard, the two brothers could attack the orcs and retreat as they pleased without inhibitions.

    As time passed, more and more rebel fighters arrived and joined the fray. Even some civilians decided to take part in the effort; they brought their weapons and started unleashing vengeance on the orc hordes. Shouts and roars were heard all over the desert ins.

    "Kill them all!, don''t let any of them pass!!''

    It took a few hours before the fierce battle finally ended. The defense line was still standing, albeit not without damage. Thousands of orc corpses were scattered along the line, covering the sandy desert without any gaps.

    Seeing that there were no more orcs standing, the people raised their hands in the air as loud cheers resounded through the air in session. These people were ecstatic. With their own hands, they managed to stop the abominable creatures from killing more of their friends and family.

    It was a heartwarming sight that brought smiles to those who watched.

    Until Emery suddenly heard the distinctive sound of familiar objectsing from the sky. His face paled as he shouted as loudly as he could.

    "N-no.. NO!!! RUN!!! Everyone retreat!!"

    Dozens of mechanical drones flew down from the sky towards the ground and started releasing explosive tubes.

    Emery''s eyes widened when he saw those explosive tubes. He cast [Seed Bomb] and threw several of them to the sky, while Thrax also quickly took action. Stabbing his spear into the ground, he used it to send himself high into the sky shooting toward the approaching drones.

    Kaboom kaboom!!

    A deafening sound sounded in the air as the Immortal diator destroyed one of the drones and leapt to another to destroy it as well. Landing on the orbiter he had taken out, he began chasing after the drones one by one.

    "Great job, Thrax!!"

    While Thrax went on the offensive, Emery himself opted to focus on defense. He raised his Light Staff and cast [Bright Shield] in session. The reason was because the Tier 2 light spell was much easier and faster to cast, and more importantly, was sufficient to stop the explosive tubes in the air.

    Just in case, he also summoned all three nt creatures, asking them to protect the civilians from the st.

    "Kuang! Ku! Ku!"<sub> </sub>

    Twik had his sturdy body, while the Chizpur Fangs had their innate [Wide Guard] skill. Together, all three of them effectively protected the rebels and civilians alike from the shockwave and the aftermath of the explosions.

    Emery, however, kept his eyes focused on the far sky. What concerned him the most was still the [Star st]. Not taking any chances, Emery used his [Twilight Transformation] and after casting [Light wings] he flew into the air, waiting for the iing attack.

    Momentster, it happened. There, a bright sh of light shot to the ground from the sky like heaven''s judgment. However, unlike what he had predicted, it headed in the right nk instead, where Julian was.

    The st struck the ground and caused an earth-shattering tremor on the ground, creating an enormous cloud of sand and a powerful shockwave that blew into the surrounding area including the central area where Emery and Thrax were.

    With his side practically cleared of threat, Emery left the area in the hands of the three ming brothers while he swiftly headed down the right nk. He left one of the Chizpur Fang to keep an eye on the situation and the other to the left nk, while bringing Thrax and Twik to the right nk.

    As soon as he passed the gate, Emery was greeted with a tragic sight. Large craters, and buildings were swept off and burned. There wasplete silence as the pce was filled with parts of charred corpses.

    The left side was the closest to the rebel hideout, therefore there were more peoplepared to the other two sides. Coupled with the presence of Julian and Stildar a��� two leaders of their respective groups a��� it was actually not surprising that this area was the target of the devastating attack.

    "Those Nexus bastards! Arrgghh!!" shouted Thrax angrily.

    Emery quickly activated his Spirit Reading, using it to search for survivors. At the same time, he cast [Rejuvenating Mushroom] at the location where the injured were gathered. The paleplexion and screams of pain lessened as the mushrooms took effect.

    He saw Stildar and Julian injured and bleeding profusely, with thetter''s shield lying beside thempletely shattered.

    "Urghh!!" Julian spat out a mouthful of blood, but Emery''s healing spell should be able to heal him. On the other hand, being a magus Stildar would also need several minutes of rest to recover. However, instead of resting, the man limped back and forth while screaming frantically.

    "Shane!! Shane!! Brother!"

    Realizing the situation, Emery quickly focused his Spirit Reading and searched for a certain person. Momentster, he found them and immediately ran towards their location a��� the ruins of a devastated building.

    Quickly but carefully removing the debris, it didn''t take long for the figure of an old man to appear. He was buried in the rubble. Most of his body was burned with many holes from being punctured by sharp objects.

    The man was at the end of his life.

    "No! Shane!!" Stildar screamed as he quickly ran to his brother''s body.

    Emery was taken aback for a moment because what he was seeing right now was nothing like how the two brothers normally seen, there was real pain shown by the rebel leader.

    Knowing the situation was critical, Emery stepped in and cast [Nature Blessing] on the dying man. Beside him was the restless Stildar, unconcerned by the wounds and blood that was all over his body.

    "Can you save him..? ..Please save him!"

    "I''ll try my best," was the only response Emery could give.

    However, while he was healing the dying Shane, Emery''s eyes turned to the sky as a ship approached. From within, two dozen men flew out with three at the front were magus-level figures.

    They were the Nexus Magus; Ga followed by Rodric and Wildon.

    Words that were cold as ice resounded in the air.

    "Kill them all!"

 Chapter 1173 Magus Battle

    The arrival of the three magus dressed in blue cloaks right after the Star st that devastated the area only served to further feed the anger within Stildar. His eyes were bloodshot as he red at the three and screamed loudly.

    "Ga!! You will pay for this!"

    The Nexus magus leader, however, seemed unfazed by the threat. He remained calm while talking to hispanions.

    "Rodrick, you bring your men and search for Minister Otto. As for you Wildon, help me kill all the people here."

    The bearded magus Rodrick Flynn responded with a nod. Beckoning his soldiers, the man''s figure disappeared as he shot towards the hill where the hideout was at breakneck speed. Seeing that, Julian forced himself to stand and chase after the magus. He paused for a moment and turned his head when he heard Emery''s voice calling out to him.

    "Julian, here!"

    With one hand still concentrating on healing the dying Shane Quartermain, Emery used his other hand to cast [Spatial Gate], creating a portal straight to the hideout. Not only that, he also asked Twik to go with Julian.

    Magus Rodrick''s departure meant there were only two magus the group had to fight against. Unfortunately, Emery still needed some more time to attend to his patient as thetter would certainly die if he stopped right now.

    No one except him could rece Emery to do the treatment since what he was currently doing was quite particr. It was such an intricate treatment that utilized his unique root-like energy to seep into Shane''s body, maintaining the tiny embers of his life while operating all the projectiles embedded in his body.

    Noticing the dilemma of his friend, Thrax became excited. He quickly pointed his finger at thest magus of the three, Wildon Weiss �C a young magus with a sleek and slim figure like that of a female.

    "You! You don''t look like much, but ept my challenge!" shouted Thrax as he stomped the ground.

    While Magus Ga and Stildar began their fight, causing waves of mes and cracks of lightning to manifest like a disaster, Thrax swung his weapon vigorously at Magus Wildon with a ferocious grin on his face.

    The Magus dodged the attack by retreating backwards. He then took out a thin flexible looking spear and assumed a bizarre form before provoking Thrax with a gesture of his finger. Facing the taunt, the Thracian only became more fired up.

    "Yes! Spear fighter! I am gonna enjoy this!!"

    As someone with abundant fighting experience, Thrax certainly knew better than to underestimate his opponent, especially when the other party was a bonafide Magus. Deciding to go all out, he quickly used all his buff spells and skills.

    As his entire body was enveloped by a distinct redyer of fiery aura, the Immortal diator shot forward once more, attacking Magus Wildon with a horizontal sweep with his golden ive.

    Seeing the iing attack, the sleek magus'' hand shone as he cast a spell. Water mist appeared and enveloped the entire area, while at the same time the magus managed to dodge Thrax''s attacks again with a mesmerizing movement technique.

    Thrax was about to give chase when an rm went off in his head. Unfortunately, he was still a bit toote.

    Satt!!!

    "Argh!"

    Crimson liquid sttered across Thrax''s chest as the cross-shaped wound was made by the magus. Not only did he receive an injury, this also showed that a magus could easily enter a gap in his defenses and kill him any time he wanted.

    It was a powerfulbination of spear and water element techniques.

    "Hahaha, I''m not a fool like those two Jorah and Conleth. I have had an opportunity to learn spearmanship under a spear master in the past, so none of you Rank 9 would be able to defeat me!"

    Even though searing pain tortured his chest, Thrax got onto his feet again and swung his weapon at the magus.

    However, no matter how fierce he attacked or the battle art he used, not a single one connected on the water magus.

    Wounds began stacking up, but none of them were lethal.

    The magus was ying with him.

    On the other hand, things were not going well on Stildar''s side as well. Not only was Ga stronger than him, but the wound he received from the Star st also took a toll on him.

    "You are a fool for choosing the wrong side, Stildar!" Magus Ga said while delivering a powerful ming sword attack.

    BOOM!

    Although he was pushed back by the attack, a condescending smirk existed on his face.

    "Haha, you really talk big for an asskisser!"

    "Huh! Delinquent! Die you rebels!"

    The two magus were fighting high in the air, so the aftermath of their battle didn''t have much impact. Nevertheless, the spectacle of them hurtling high tier level mes and lightning at each other created loud booms and shock to the area.

    Realizing that both Thrax and Stildar wouldn''t be able to win their fight without help, Emery made up his mind. He opened his Spatial Space and took out an item �C [Reviving Pill].

    The miraculous Tier 1, Level 5 Originality pill was perfect for anyone under Rank 9, and as a saint level individual, Shane should be the perfect subject.

    The reason he didn''t take this pill immediately earlier was because although the pill had been appraised, Emery had never tested it on humans. Hence he couldn''t help but hesitate. But now, he couldn''t afford to.

    Moments after he made the man consume the pill, Emery could sense that the dwindling lifeforce of the man slowly growing, helping the recovery process.<sub> </sub>

    He estimated that he only needed to attend to the man a few more minutes before he could safely leave the old marshal on his own.

    "Hang in there, just a little bit more!"

    Seeing Thrax being overwhelmed and receive more and more wounds from the water magus made Emery a little anxious. Fortunately, his Spirit Reading perceived more powerful figuresing from the west, a reinforcement.

    A familiar thunderbird zoomed from the distant horizon with a screech, and two figures soon enough descended from the sky.

    Klea who had a fierce look on her face had arrived, together with Chumo. They immediately approached Emery.

    "Sorry that we''re a bitte. Those drones were just too annoying."

    ARGGGHHHH!!

    A loud scream resounded in the air, drawing the attention of everyone. The eyes of Emery and the others widened in disbelief when they saw it was Thrax. His own spear had pierced through his chest, forcing the seemingly invincible diator to drop his ives and drop to his knee.

    The sleek female-looking magus pulled out the spear, causing blood to burst out everwhere, staining the ground; and with a wicked smile, he said.

    "Hahaha, you arete. Toote! One is already down!!"

    "THRAX!!"

    Looking at the group''s expressions, Wildon felt a sense of satisfaction. However, his face changed when the presumably incapacitated Thrax suddenly grabbed both his arms tightly.

    Before Wildon could do anything, Thrax pushed his feet up and smashed his head into the magus'' chin.

    BAM!

    Arrghh!!

    Then he once again smashed his head to the magus'' face, erasing the smirk on his face.

    BAMMMM!!

    Another collision and the magus'' nose was broken, blood gushing out as a few of his teeth were knocked off before Thrax finally let go of his grasp and the magus staggered backward.

    "Arghhh!! You Barbarians!!"

    The angered water magus raised his weapon to the air and tried to deliver a decisive blow to Thrax, but a figure emerged from the Immortal diator''s shadow and parried the pointy sword.

    nk!

    It was the Asian friend Chumo. However, the tremendous force by the magus caught him off guard and pushed him back, crashing into Thrax.

    Taking advantage of their momentum, Chumo held Thrax''s body and brought him back to where Klea was.

    "You stay here Thrax, my turn"

    "Urgh.. I still can. Fight!!" said Thrax, despite his pale face and extremely bloody form.

    Klea however grabbed the diator and forced him to stay still while casting her water healing spell on him.

    "Yeah, yeah, I know mister mighty warrior! Let me heal you a bit first!"

    With both of them upied, this time Chumo has to fight the water magus by himself.

    Chumo took out his dagger and cast his shadow clones before saying

    "Switch of fighter!"

    On the other hand, the fight between the two magus Stildar and Ga was also at its end, with the rebel leader Stildar being sted hard into the ground by the me magus.

    "Now this all ends here!" said the Nexus magus leader loudly, confident that no other can stop him.

    The trembling Stildar forced himself to stand but suddenly an arm was ced on his shoulder.

    "You can rest and look after your brother now"

    With him finished healing the old marshal, Emery stepped up ready to fight the me Magus Ga.

    Intrigued with the magus ming sword, Emery took out his own weapon Savage Sword.

    "Let''s see which of us is a better swordsman"

 Chapter 1174 Fire Magus

    Everyone watched with bated breath as they knew the next round of battles was about to begin. Emery against Ga the me Magus, while Chumo against Wildon the Water Magus.

    Emery observed his opponent intently as his mind recalled what Chumo had told him. Chumo had given him the information he obtained from all three magus thanks to his [Eye of Raven] ability.

    [Ga]

    [Law of Fire - 14%prehension]

    [Battle power: 335]

    [Wildon Weiss ]

    [Law of Water - 10%prehension]

    [Battle power: 290]

    [Stildar Quartermain]

    [Law of Lightning - 10%prehension]

    [Battle power: 314]

    It turned out that the leader of the Nexus Magus was already at the peak of the Crescent Moon stage. Therefore, it was not surprising that Stildar wasn''t able to beat the other party, since he was technically weaker.

    While Emery was still observing his soon-to-be opponent, Chumo started his fight already. His figure disappeared before a flurry of attacks struck the water magus from his blind spot. However, the attack was handled as if it was nothing.

    From the looks of it, even with his newfound secret technique that enhanced his power, his Asian friend was unable to match the magus.

    Chumo was not discouraged however.

    In fact, it seemed that he had expected such an oue seeing what he did next.

    Instead of forcing his way and risking getting hurt, Chumo decided to drag the fight out by only harassing the water magus withoutmitting fully in his attacks. He nned to wait for Klea to finish healing the injured Thracian. That way, his chances of winning are significantly increased.

    Emery felt relieved when he saw Chumo''s situation. When he opened his eyes once more, a strong determination shed within. He could finally concentrate fully on his own opponent.

    Brandishing his Savage Sword, ayer of zing energy engulfed his entire body as he used his [Immortal Gate]. He then activated his innate [Night Transformation], which gave him the most battle power, but still allowed him to conserve his spirit pool.

    p As his body grewrger, his muscles bulged, and coarse ck fur began to surface on his four limbs, Emery gave a fierce re at the me magus, clearly disying his hostility towards thetter.</anda>

    Seeing the spectacle of Emery transforming, a look of realization appeared on Magus Ga''s face.

    "Half-blood�� I see.. I heard you were the one who defeated Stildar. I guess that makes you the strongest here."

    Without further ado, Ga followed Emery''s actions by casting the Tier 6 fire spell [Armor of the Fire]. A cloak of zing me swiftly materialized out of thin air and draped over his body entirely. Even from a distance, Emery could feel the scorching heat it radiated.

    [Armor of the Fire] was a spell essible only to those who haveprehended the Law of Fire, granting the caster a huge boost in both battle power and subsequent fire element spells cast.

    Magus Ga''s current appearance reminded Emery of Bradley, the fire magus punk of the privileged ss. However, the former would certainly be much stronger than thetter, because at the time Emery fought the punk, he was said to have at most five percentprehension of Law of Fire.

    Akin to a falling meteor, Magus Ga shot forward. Firmly swinging his hand that held the curved sword that was enveloped in mes, the man unleashed a downward sh that threatened to sever the sky in two.

    Despite seeing the deadly attack approaching, Emery maintained his calm. He promptly put his sword in front of his chest before swinging it sideways. Dao hymns manifested and orbited around the de as his [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique] unleashed its might.

    CLANK!!!

    The two powerful attacks shed against each other, and their owners quickly realized that they couldn''t push the other back. It was a draw; a shocking result, especially to Magus Ga. An ashamed look reced the surprised expression on his face as he realized what had just transpired.

    As a matter of fact, the man was so disturbed by it that he was almost caught by Emery''s follow-up attack. Luckily, he managed to get out of the way at thest moment.

    Enraged, the magus sent a torrent of attacks at Emery.<sub> </sub>

    The battle between the two escted very quickly. In the beginning, the two of them only fought on the ground, but a few minutester, their battlefield had switched to the vast sky as Emery materialized a pair of wings using the spell [Light Wings] to match the magus'' innate flight ability.

    The fight caused expressions of disbelief to appear on the faces of the two Quartermain brothers who could only watch as both of them still needed to recover from their injuries. Their disbelief grew even more when they remembered that Emery was still an acolyte.

    On the other side, Klea was still focused on healing Thrax. Even though she really wanted to help Emery, she understood that healing the Thracian took priority.

    Right now, Thrax was sitting in a unique form �C his legs crossed one above his head and another supporting his stance with one of his arms. The [9 Sun Divine Technique] he possessed circted throughout his body, supporting Klea''s effort to heal his condition.

    Urghhh!!

    Suddenly, a grunt sounded in the air. Everyone turned their heads and saw Chumo with a ring hole on his shoulder.

    Since he was not much of a closebatant, Chumo had been trying his best to maintain his distance from the water magus while also attacking when the opportunity arose. But in the end, under the relentless attacks, Magus Wildon caught him off guard and inflicted a wound; and this was the trigger for Thrax to force his body up.

    "Not yet, Thrax! Stay down!" Klea shouted. Unfortunately, the Thracian was headstrong.

    "No, this is more than enough!"

    The Immortal diator let out his battle cry, rousing his fighting spirit and numbing him from the pain still engulfing his body. Without the slightest hesitation, he kicked the ground and shot towards where Chumo was.

    Knowing that she couldn''t stop him, Klea just looked toward the two Quartermain and said, "You two don''t need my help, do you..?"

    Before the two could answer however, Klea already took off from where she was, joining the ongoing battle. Upon arriving, she cast her lightning spells in session, unleashing a ferocious barrage upon the water magus.

    Chumo''s battle against Magus Wildon became a three-against-one fight. Thrax stepped up and faced the magus head-on, restraining the other party''s movements while Klea cast ranged spells in droves.

    With his two friends containing and suppressing the water magus, Chumo was able to do what he did best without a hitch. Faced with multiple attacksing from his blind spot with his current situation, Magus Wildon couldn''t help but umte injuries.

    It only took a few minutes before the water magus'' body was covered with wounds from top to bottom.

    This of course didn''t go unnoticed by Magus Ga, and therefore worried him. Unfortunately, he himself was currently unable to do anything about it as he had been tightly entangled and put into a corner by Emery. It wasn''t conspicuous at first, but he soon realized the longer he fought Emery, the more he found himself cornered.

    "What a strange sword techniques you have here! Must have been a fortunate inheritance from a master!"

    "Thank you for kind words, actually I created it myself!"

    "Huff! What a liar! I don''t believe you!"

    "Suits yourself!"

    As soon as Emery said the word, he blink and manage tond a strike

    Sattt!!!

    Emery''s attack managed to connect with Magus Ga''s back. Even though it only cut through his blue robes, the impact was enough to push him several steps away.

    At this point, Emery had used the [Void Mist] spell, utilizing the clones to confuse the magus which allowed him to deliver more attacks.

    In the past, Magus Ga would certainly scoff at such gimmick. Not in a hundred years would it work on him. But now, the reality that he would be defeated by a mere Rank 9 acolyte couldn''t be closer than ever.

    "ARRGGHHHH!!!" The magus screamed in irritation, hatred evident in his expression.

    Sweeping his gaze across the many Emery''s, the man venomously said, "You really think you are better than me, do you?! No! Not until you see this!"

    With an expression that looked like he had gone mad, the fire mage tore off his blue Nexus uniform, revealing a unique-looking ck suit with a golden pearl in the center. It looked very simr to the one installed in Sr Armor and Sr Rifle, albeit several times bigger.

    All of a sudden, the pearl gave off a resplendent light. Emery watched as several golden lines appeared and spread throughout the magus'' body, from his chest to the tips of his four limbs. His face quickly changed as his Spirit Reading sensed the exponential increase in the magus'' power.

    "Now you will die!"

 Chapter 1175 Solar Suit

    It was apparent that the unique-looking suit that the Fire Magus Ga was wearing was a technology that utilized the sr stone. At the moment, the man was literally on fire with his clothes having been burned to ashes, leaving him with the gray suit that had a reddish golden glow that ran across its surface.

    "Die!! Die you now!!"

    As if he was the personification of the god of fire, Magus Ga flew across the sky leaving a zing trail as he shot towards Emery at breakneck speed. The next thing Emery saw was a fiery sword descending upon him.

    CLANNKK!!!

    A loud deafening sounded in the air as the sword was stopped by another sword. However, although he managed to block the attack perfectly, Emery knew his situation wasn''t good as he discovered from this exchange that the magus really had managed to boost his physical strength to another level altogether.

    As if the other party was another person, Magus Ga changed his fighting style. With his increased battle power that allowed him to wield his weapon with one hand, he began to utilize his other arm to cast spells, shooting powerful fireballs in between his sword attacks.

    Bamm!! Baammm!!

    Faced with such a relentless onught of attacks, it was only natural that Emery would slip up once in a while. Every hit he received was able to create a crack on his Jade Armor, and even though it didn''t not hurt him, it still affected him. After all, it took time for him to restore his armor, hence he tried his best to not get hit too much.

    Assessing his current situation, Emery started to shift his focus on dodging the magus'' attacks. In order to do that, he cast [Slipstream] and utilized more of his [Void Mist] spell. With that, the fight came into a stalemate once again.

    On the other hand, the three-against-one battle began to stabilize and show promise. In fact, it should be only a matter of time before the Water Magus Wildon falls under the hands of the three.

    It was at this moment that a loud booming sounded in the air, causing Emery and the others to turn their heads and realize that the explosion urred on the hill where the rebels'' hideout was located.

    Stildar, who had previously ready to join Emery for revenge, immediately changed his mind and swiftly left the area, heading for the hill with his brother hanging on his shoulder.

    Worried about the situation, Emery used [One Mind] to be connected with Twik, and see a visual of another fierce battle taking ce between his Roman friends and thest Nexus magus a��� Magus Rodrick.

    With such a situation, Emery knew he really had to make haste. For that reason, he finally used his final form.

    Howll!!!

    [Twilight Transformation]

    Within seconds, his entire hair turned silvery white while the tattoos on his body turned glowing green as if they were alive. The visual transformation was quickly followed by the apparent increase of magic resistance, which made the magus'' fire spells much less threatening. The fireballs were still hot, but it wasn''t enough to crack the armor anymore.

    Emery quickly shot towards Magus Ga, ferociously charging through the salvo of fireballs as if they didn''t exist. This sudden aggression naturally caught the magus off guard, allowing him to score a deep cut on thetter''s face.

    Emery wanted to injure the magus more, but thetter''s crazed counterattacks forced him to back away.

    "Arghhh! I will definitely kill you and all your little friends!!" screamed Magus Ga, ring at Emery with a venomous gaze. The determination to kill could be seen very clearly in his deranged eyes.

    Enraged at the situation and everything he had been through, the man exploded and decided to use his final trump card.

    He swung his sword in a rotating motion and rapid session, causing the mes that engulfed the sword to form a huge wheel of fire that quickly increased the temperature in the surrounding area. The entire process only took seconds before the fire wheel sted towards Emery.

    Emery managed to dodge the first wheel but was forced to counter the second attack with his [Shadow Edge]. Unfortunately, his darkness energy sh fell short to the magus'' attack,pelling him to dodge once again.

    "Hahaha! No, you will die here today!!"

    Magus Ga repeatedlyunched the same attacks as his sword synergized with the high level fire magic [Wheel of Fire] he had cast. The salvo aimed to overwhelm Emery as it transformed into that of a tornado.<sub> </sub>

    Emery promptly took out his second sword [Lightsaber]. Together with the Savage Sword, he swung his arms relentlessly, blocking and parrying the attacks thrown at him. He didn''t dare to stop lest he be severely injured.

    Bamm!! Bamm!! Baamm!!!

    The fire wheels that Magus Ga threw out were undoubtedly powerful attacks, with each one capable of causing him to grit his teeth and propel his body several steps back. However, Emery knew such an attack would notst long.

    "Why aren''t you dead yet!!" the magus shouted hatefully. Unfortunately for him, his shout only strengthened Emery''s resolve to hold on. Thetter understood that his moment woulde in a moment.

    Just as expected, about three dozen attackster, Emery whose eyes were as ready as a hawk swiftly noticed that the magus'' attack speed was starting to gradually decrease. He became even more confident in his conclusion when he saw the golden light on the magus suit also dimming.

    Not wanting to waste this opportunity, Emery immediately took action. He changed his full defensive approach; he used one of his swords to block the attacks that were stilling, while using the other to attack the magus.

    A brilliant light appeared in the air as Emery raised his sword to the sky.

    [Omega Strike]

    BAAAAMMMMMM!!!!

    An ear-splitting sound rang out as the attack connected, followed by the sight of Magus Ga being flung back a hundred steps and crashing into a huge yellow rock. However, Emery knew this was far from sufficient.

    "Arrghh!!! You''re going to pay for this!!"

    His figure looked hazy amidst the smoke of dust, the fire magus struggled to stand. When he finally got to his feet again, the first thing he did was take out some Sr Stones and ce them on the glowing pearl in his chest.

    At this point, Emery had seen enough to know that the man was powering up his suit which would be catastrophic if left alone. Therefore, without further ado, Emery stirred up the darkness energy in his body and sent multiple [Shadow Edge] at the other party.

    Bammm!! Baammm!

    Magus Ga let out a hoarse scream as the attack struck him squarely. The excruciating pain forced him to drop the Sr Stone onto the ground. ring at Emery, the man cursed loudly.

    "You bastard!!"

    Before the man could pick up the stone again, Emery was already standing in front of him and stabbed with his sword, piercing the man''s chest until the tip of his sword was visible on his back.

    Satttt!!

    Crimson liquid sttered everywhere, and it was clear the man was on the verge of hisst. His teeth chattered violently as his entire body trembled intensely with pain. Strength gradually left him.

    However, when Emery thought that he had won, the magus suddenly gripped his hand tightly. He saw the desperation in the man''s eyes as he took out all the Sr Stones he had, holding them in his hand.

    "You will not survive this one!"

    In the next instant, he broke it all apart to enhance the final fire spell he cast, turning it into a colossal explosion that engulfed the surrounding area in a sphere of destruction and heats

    KABOOOOMMMMMM!!!

 Chapter 1176 Pain

    The explosion that urred as a result of Magus Ga''sst stand was so powerful that it blew Emery tens of meters away before his body finally hit the ground hard. A groan of pain involuntarily escaped his mouth as he struggled to get up.

    It didn''t take him long to discover that several of his bones were cracked, while various degrees of wounds were all over his body. The Jade Armor covering his body hadpletely disintegrated, revealing his skin which was mostly burnt by the searing heat.

    As he growled in pain, Emery realized that there was a painful effect on his inner body. As if there were mes burning within.

    Howwllll!!!

    Emery let out a heart-rending scream due to the excruciating pain wrecking within his body, before his [Undecaying Body] eventually kicked in and his [Nature Blessing] followed suit, helping him to heal his severe condition.

    To help this healing process further, he even took his new Tier 4 [Health Regeneration Pill].

    From this, Emery was reminded of one crucial knowledge. The fact that he was fighting a magus-level individual.

    Although this Nexus Magus could beparable to his master Xion and Urix, he never fought any of them seriously, especially in a desperate battle to death like this one. And added with the special sr power suits he wore, the explosion was near the power of a tier 7 spell.

    Of course, the explosion attracted the attention of his three friends who were nearby. Klea was seen running towards him.

    In fact, she seemed a little hysterical when she saw the terrible condition Emery was in. Just as she was about to cast a healing spell on him, however, Emery stopped her. Faced with a confused look, he said, "I''ll be fine. So please go and help the others."

    As if to prove his words, another booming sound sounded in the air as the heavily wounded Magus Wildon took advantage of the fact that Klea and the other two were distracted by Emery to cast a Tier 6 water spell [Ocean st].

    A massive wave of water crashed onto thendscape and dragged Thrax and Chumo in its powerful current, away from the wounded magus. Using that opportunity, Wildon immediately dashed towards the incapacitated Magus Ga.

    Gritting his teeth due to the pain in his body, he then flew into the sky with the fire mage on his shoulder. It was apparent what the water magus nned to do.

    "They are running away!!"

    The annoyed Thrax quickly stomped the ground and leaped into the air. Unfortunately, he was just a meter short of reaching the two magus. The two of them had flown out of his jumping range, so he could only helplessly return to the ground.

    "No! you are not going anywhere!" shouted Klea as she swiftly summoned her thunderbird and mounted it, asking the summon to chase after the two magus.

    However, as if it had been nned before a��� the magus'' escape route, multiple drones fell from the sky seemingly out of nowhere and started firing explosive tubes at her. This forced Klea to direct the [Lightning Chain] spell she had cast towards the drones instead of the two magus.

    Boomm! Bommm! Boommm!

    Loud sounds rang out in session as the mechanical drones were destroyed by Klea''s spell. The destruction of these drones, however, covered the sky with thick ck smoke, shrouding the two magus who continued to fly away.

    Unfortunately, Emery couldn''t give chase because his condition still had not improved enough to allow him to move. This left only Chumo who was currently drawing his bow, an ominous aura of darkness congregating within the arrow nicked in the bow.

    However, everyone could tell that the two magus were already dozens of miles away. Even if Chumo''s arrows managed to reach them from such a distance, it wouldn''t be strong enough to hurt them and too easy to dodge.

    Emery saw Chumo still drawing the bow with all his strength as if he didn''t realize his effort would most likely be futile. But then, he realized that his eyes were on him. At that exact moment, something clicked and a realization dawned on him.

    It was as if both minds were alike. Without saying anything, Emery freed one of his hands to cast a spell. A swirling portal quickly materialized right in front of Chumo, and he smiled as he removed his finger from the bowstring.

    [Cursed Arrow]

    SWISHHH!!!<sub> </sub>

    The arrow passed through the spatial gate and came out just a few meters away from the escaping magus. It was already toote when Magus Wildon realized the attack.

    Spalllltttt!!!

    Everyone could see blood sttered in the distance as the arrow struck. It managed to pierce through not one, but two magus, sending both of them barreling down from the sky towards the ground.

    "Yes! Great shot, Chumo!" Thrax shouted before he and Chumo promptly headed towards where the two magus fell.

    When they arrived, they were greeted with the sight of two people in a half-dead, crippled state.

    With the magus immortal body, both will not be dead easily, in fact even though they were incapacitated, the innate recover their body automatically.

    In this case, Chumo quickly sealed the two with his little de formation and Thrax grabbed the two magus and carried them like a sack of flour toward the hurting Emery.

    Now that the two magus threats were dealt with, Emery looked at his friends and said, "We should see what happens in the hideout!"

    Even though his condition hadn''t fully recovered, Emery was still able to cast the Spatial Gate and all entered the gate with their weapon brandished.

    What the group found when they arrived on the other side was another scene of destruction. The entire hideout was on fire, numerous corpses littered the ground with the two Quartermains finishing off the few remaining saint Nexus level soldiers.

    Finding no shadow of the people they wanted to see, Emery and the others swiftly took off. As they went deeper into the hideout, they found thest magus, Rodric, in a state of incapacitation with his entire body entangled by Twik''s roots.

    "You are a little toote, guys."

    The group turned towards the voice and saw Julian with a faint smile on his face. Apparently, he had managed to defeat the magus and stop him from taking Otto back. At this realization, the group showed a surprised look.

    "You defeated the magus? Alone?" Chumo asked with a bit of disbelief in his voice. He was quite surprised by his friend''s achievements, knowing that Magus Rodrick was a Crescent magus with a 9%prehension in the Law of Fire.

    "Hahaha, this little friend is very much doing everything actually."

    "Kuang ku ku!" responded Twik excitedly, waving his limbs all over.

    Emery naturally weed the excited Twik and praised the little guy. Since Twik was upgraded to Mythical level, he does indeed turn much more powerful.

    Nheless, despite the Roman''s words, he still found it really impressive that Julian was able to defeat a magus.

    Not willing to discuss it further, Julian nced at the rebel leader who arrived with the group saying, "This hideout has already beenpromised. Do you have another ce to go?"

    Fearing another Star st attack that would surely destroy them all, Stildar quickly gathered all the survivors and packed the valuables in the hideout. After everyone arrived, Emery cast the [Spatial Gate] to the coordinates the rebel leader had told him.

    When they all arrived at another hideout, everyone took a break to recuperate their condition while looking at the three new prisoners they had acquired.

    Everyone found that they were looking at each other and the same question popped up in their minds.

    "What should we do now!?"

 Chapter 1177 Plan

    The fierce battle against the orc hordes and the subsequent fight against the Nexus magus took Emery and the others around eight hours. During that time, it turned out that half of the evacuation process that took ce in the Nexus colonies had beenpleted.

    "Our men reported that the evacuation in the third and second colony were almost done, with only the first colony still busy as there are still more people needed to be evacuated," said one of the rebels, reporting the information given by the scouts deployed to monitor the colonies.

    The man also reported that the settlements that were in close proximity to the three colonies were all in chaos due to the sudden evacuation notice. On the other hand, those that were distant from the colonies had no clue at all.

    "Most of the people didn''t know why they were leaving, which caused disorder to sprout among the masses. Meanwhile, those who knew and resisted the order were quickly detained by the soldiers."

    Hearing this, Shane Quartermain who was still recovering said, "This is very unusual�� Their actions show that they seem to be in a great hurry."

    Agreeing with the old marshal, everyone''s attention once again turned to a certain person.

    ''Otto, tell us about Protocol 66!" Stildar said, being more emotional than ever. "I want details! What is it exactly, everything!"

    To the surprise of everyone, Otto was quite cooperative and exined to the group what he knew. Perhaps even he himself felt that something was wrong, or it was either because he thought the n couldn''t be stopped anymore at this point. Or maybe, he had given up and left everything to fate.

    Either way, the group listened attentively to the man''s words.

    Otto exined in detail the number of ships that were deployed for the protocol, the positions in which they would be deployed, the timetable for implementing everything in the protocol, and what actions the faction would take afterward.

    "By ourst estimation, the station should be ready to leave the orbit in 12 to 16 hours."

    Upon hearing that, Emery asked, "Does this mean that the stargate will be ready by then?"

    Otto turned quiet at the question, but everyone knew that was the case. As soon as the evacuation waspleted, the Nexus faction would abandon the entirely, leaving it in the hands of the elves.

    "B-but brother�� What about the people here?!" the First Brother of the ming brothers asked.

    Julian stepped in and answered in the magus'' stead. "They will most likely suffer, since this will be a war zone if that happens. A new frontline of the ongoing war."

    The expression of all the people in the room immediately changed when they heard such words, especially those who heard and knew the horror happening in the frontline.

    "We should stop them then!" said the Second Brother of the ming brothers, to which the Third Brother quickly supported. "Yes! ..We can stop the evacuation! That will definitely dy them from leaving!"

    It didn''t take long for a debate to break out in the room as everyone started throwing ideas and opinions on how they should go about it.

    Julian, however, interrupted and put a stop in the ongoing debate by saying, "You are free to correct me if you think I am wrong. But if a threat that could thwart their ns emerges, does it really matter to the Nexus whether they evacuate a hundred thousand fewer people?"

    In an instant, those words made the previous mood disappear as everyone knew how much the Nexus didn''t care, and that dying the evacuation would most likely force them to leave the rest behind, or worse, hurt more innocent people.<sub> </sub>

    Seeing the reaction, Julian continued and revealed what he was thinking.

    "The most important thing we need to do right now is to somehow deliver this crucial information to the Magus Alliance. If they could arrive before the elves themselves, it doesn''t matter how many people are in the space station. Everything will be resolved by the alliance."

    Everyone quickly fell into contemtion, thinking of a way to do what Julian had just said. At this moment, a man who had been silent �C the rebel engineer Burdock �C opened his mouth.

    "All long-distancemunications from this need to be routed through the space station because it is the transmitter to the outside world. So the only usible way to send a message to the alliance is to do so from the station."

    While the others were having a discussion on how exactly to contact the alliance, Emery was still deep in thought. Informing the alliance of the situation here and getting them to dispatch reinforcement faster and in a state of readiness was definitely a solution, but Emery still had his mind troubled with the stargate.

    He approached the Minister of Science, which caught everyone''s attention. Looking at the man, he said, "Tell us about the key you mentioned earlier... How exactly did it stop the elves from arriving early?"

    It seemed that Emery had finally hit the one question that Otto found hard to answer. Thetter''s face immediately changed when he heard the question, signs of conflict could be seen clearly from the expression on his face.

    Seeing such a reaction, instead of aggressively pushing for an answer as one would expect, Emery lowered his body so that their gazes were level and spoke calmly.

    "Please, Minister Otto, I believe you don''t want to harm the thirty million people living on this." Staring at the man''s eyes, he said, "I sincerely ask you, please tell us how to stop stargate from working.."

    Silence fell in the room as everyone waited for Otto''s answer with bated breath.

    "We have put a safety measure in the stargate. It''s a sequence of code that ensures the stargate won''t work unless we unlock it. This is the guarantee we have if the elves intend to back out of the deal."

    With Emery and the others paying attention to him once again, Otto began to talk at length about this.

    It turned out that the code was only essible from the Nexus space station, so they could always enable and disable it remotely. The safety code was one solution to stop the stargate; as long as they were able to hijack the key, the stargate would basically be rendered useless.

    The other solution was for them to head back to the South Outpost, stopping the dark elves from operating the stargate. This option was arguably more dangerous and risky, as it meant the group had to prate through the hundred millions of orcs protecting the elves.

    Julian was silent as he weighed the options. A whileter, he shook his head and sighed before saying, "I guess all our solutions are up there in the station", heaving another sigh, he added, "If I knew about this, I wouldn''t be trying so hard to get off the ship before."

    "So what is the n?"

    As they devised a n for the solution they would take, another rebel arrived with thetest news from the scouts. With his breath panting, the man spoke with a frightened expression on his face.

    "T-the�� orcs�� more were sighted.. Much more!"

 Chapter 1178 Planned

    As soon as he heard the report about the iing orcs, Emery went out with Klea and Chumo. The three of them swiftly headed for the southern area of the Wastnd and what they discovered there was quite a shocking sight.

    A massive ocean of figures that stretched into the horizon �C millions of orcs filled up the yellow wastnd without leaving any gaps as they marched towards the north.

    As they flew above thendscape riding Klea''s thunderbird, Chumo used his [Eye of Raven]. Thanks to that, the group knew an estimation of at least several million were on the move, with dozens marching amidst this nightmarish ocean were the fearsome Orc Champions.

    "The elves have definitely sent them to wipe out all humans on this!"

    It was written within the data in the academy that newborn orcs were innately imprinted to live by hunting, and the thirty million humans living in the was now part of the sacrifices to fuel these orcs'' path to adulthood.

    With a single cast of Emery''s [Spatial Gate], the three instantly returned to the hideout and told the others the approximate number of orcs as well as the time the horde woulde out of the wastnd.

    "We only have six to eight hours," Chumo said with a grave tone.

    Everyone who was currently present in the room knew that after those orcs crossed the wastnd, it would take them just a mere 12 hours to rampage through all of the human settlements and colonies.

    It was too coincidental that the orcs woulde right after the evacuation was about to finish. Hence suspicion quickly brewed within everyone''s hearts.

    "That fucking Nexus! They really wished everyone here died! "

    By this time, Magus Ga had woken up from his unconscious state and he chuckled when he heard Thrax explore. Unfortunately for him, hisughter didn''tst long as the Thracian quickly knocked some sense into him.

    Minister Otto, however, tried to exin that it must be the other way around. It was most likely that Nexus leadership must have just followed the schedule set by the elves.

    "Even if that''s indeed the case, the fact still stands that the lives of 30 million people are in danger. We have no way to hold on against such force." the old marshal Shane said, "Except��"

    Completing his brother''s words, Stildar said, "Except if we have the drones. If we can somehow take control of them and use them to bombard the orcs, we might stand a chance in this losing fight."

    Hearing this, everyone felt as if they had seen a glimmer of light of hope.

    "Another reason for us to infiltrate the space station then," said Julian as he looked at the others.

    Since everyone knew the urgency of this matter, a discussion to draw up a detailed n was quickly held. It is as follows: they would split into two teams �C one team would remain here to help the locals to retreat towards the Nexus'' first colony, the one furthest up north and possessed the strongest defensive capability; meanwhile, another team would infiltrate the space station.

    "To send message to the alliance, to stop the stargate and to take controlled of the drones"

    The group had the ship that was brought by the three Nexus magus that they could use for the infiltration purpose. However, this idea was set aside for now because they knew that as soon as they left the orbit, the ship would be immediately detected and swarmed by the drones. And of course, the people in the space station would not let them dock the ship.<sub> </sub>

    "How about sneaking between the people entering the evacuation transport?" Stildar expressed his idea.

    Emery, however, shook his head at the suggestion. "No, it''s too risky. If they detect us, the civilians on board will be endangered."

    Upon hearing that, Julian spoke to Emery. "That means you will be joining the infiltration team. Your space magic will be very helpful in teleporting inside and moving around without being detected."

    In reality, with his summons and spatial magic, Emery was actually a better choice to stay and help protect the civilians that were on the move northward. However, everyone knew that the space station would be the breaking point for their current state, so Julian naturally needed the best person for the job to ensure the chances of sess.

    "We also need people who know the ce."

    Other than Minister Otto, the only person who fulfilled their requirements would be Shane Quartermain. However, as soon as the old marshal stood up to ept the task, his body suddenly shook and fell to the chair again.

    "Brother!''

    Emery was sure that his healing should have treated the man. Hence he quickly checked Shane''s current condition. Standing beside him was Stildar Quartermain who was extremely worried about his brother.

    "What happened, envoy? What happened to him?"

    After just a few seconds of probing the insides of the marshal''s body, Emery figured out that the cause was something else. The old marshal apparently also knew as he spoke to his brother. "This is what old age brings, older brother.. I don''t have an Immortal Body like you, remember?"

    With Shane upied with his health condition, the next best person to bring as a guide would be Burdock, the rebel engineer and Stildar''s right-hand man. Immediately after, Stildar took a step forward and said, "I will join too."

    Emery didn''t say anything. He just turned to Julian and waited for the decision. In the end, Stildar was allowed to tag along as the Roman remembered how having a magus that could fly in space would be able to help greatly if they needed to escape.

    With that said, he heaved a sigh as he looked towards the remaining three and said, "That means you three will be helping on the ground."

    Not a single one of them voiced anyints. Even Thrax felt much better about the thought of fighting orcs on the ground than the mechanical drones in space.

    Before parting ways, Emery brought out the Replicator that he took from the South Outpost. The reason was because he thought it could be very useful to arm the locals in their impending fight against the orcs.

    He also left the little creatures, asking Twik to protect Klea while Thrax and Chumo would be guarded by the two Chizpur Fangs each.

    "Take care of yourselves. Please be safe."

    In the span of just 12 hours, the decisive battle that would decide the fate of 30 million people and probably the whole sector of the gxy will begin.

 Chapter 1179 Infiltration

    After about an hour of preparation through the Nexus space station''s schematics and the infiltration n, Emery together with Julian, Stildar, Bardock, and Minister Otto took the ship and flew up toward the space station.

    "We are just about to exit the atmosphere. Our current position is 420 miles to the space station," said Bardock, who was currently fiddling with the control panel piloting the ship.

    It was going to be a one hour flight and in the meantime, Julian was busy trying out the Sr Suit that he took from Magus Rodric.

    He needed to do everything he could to increase their chances of sess. Since he had proficiency in the fire element, the suit would definitely increase his power even further.

    After making sure the suit was attached to his body, Julian started to tested it by powering it up with a Sr Stone

    [Your battle power increased]

    [Your spirit force increased]

    [Julian Kaesar]

    [Acolyte rank 9 - High stage 8 pir]

    [Battle power 138 (158)]

    [Spirit force 920 (970)]

    [Earth - 3 pirs]

    [Fire - 3 pirs]

    [Metal - 2 pirs]

    A shocked yet impressed expression appeared on the Romans face when he saw the advantage the suit gave. How could he not? Just at the cost of a single Sr Stone, the wearer would obtain an additional 20 battle power and 50 spirit force!

    "This suit is amazing!"

    "That much is nothing. In fact, it will provide even better enhancement if you are a magus."

    The Minister of Science had a proud look on his face as he said those words. He went on to say that the hardest part of creating the suit was the energy converter.

    Only after years of countless trials and failures did he finally find a way to convert the thermal energy of the Sr Stone into energy that was beneficial to the fire element users.

    Joining the conversation, Stildar said how the three ming brothers were very eager to have one, but never had the chance to do so because the suit itself was something exclusive for the Nexus magus.

    Hearing such words, Julian fell into deep contemtion. He had his suspicions that Otto was someone extraordinary, and it only grew when the Nexus dispatched three magus to just rescue him.

    "I still don''t understand why you betray your own race? I''m quite sure that the Magus Alliance has much need for someone like you."

    Otto fell silent at the question. A whileter, he finally spoke about the dilemma he was facing. Apparently, the man was stuck between a rock and a hard ce; one was betraying the faction, and the other was betraying the magus alliance, or rather, the human race.

    "My grandfather, and then my father, was also a Nexus scientist. It took three entire generations of my family to finally bring about the miracle that is now called the Replicator. I simply can not leave behind such a legacy." The man said with a downfall tone.

    Emery looked thoughtful when he heard such a story. A hesitant look appeared on his face for a moment before he said, "Still, Mister Otto, I wonder if they wish their legacy would involve the deaths of 30 million people."

    Silence fell at those words, before Bardock''s voice shattered the atmosphere.

    "We''ve gotpany!"

    Everyone quickly walked over to Bardock, their attention fixed on the screen on the control panel. It was shown that dozens of objects, most likely mechanized drones, have approached their ship from the space station.

    This was just as expected, with them using the ship that the three mages had previously boarded, the Nexus faction would quickly find their arrival.

    As the mechanical drones approached their ship like a swarm of furious bees, Bardock quickly controlled the ship to maneuver past them, finding the shortest yet safest path to the space station.

    With them being in space, the drones did not use the explosive tubes they used to wreak havoc in the previous battle. Instead, they used energysers as means of attack, which had the same destructive power but could only be fired once every several seconds. Still, with the number of drones present, Bardock''s piloting skill was put to a great test.

    BAMMM!!!<sub> </sub>

    Everyone could clearly feel the ship shaking violently every time theser hit it, but as expected of something worthy of three magus to use, it was still going strong even under such bombardment.

    "How far are we from the space station now?!"

    "85 more miles!"

    Hearing the distance, Julian turned to look at Emery who had his eyes closed. This entire time he had been concentrating his mind to lock his [Spatial Gate]''s coordinate on the space station. Unfortunately, with them in space, it was ten times more difficult to perform the task than usual.

    BAM! Anotherser struck the ship, and it shook even more violently.

    "I''m not much of a pilot, guys!" shouted Burdock who had sweat all over his face. "Whatever it is you guys are trying to do, the sooner the better!"

    "We are still too far away! We have to be 10 or at least 20 miles from the station!"

    "WHAT?! That''s just impossible!!"

    ****

    From the bridge where the Nexus space stationmand center was located, three dozen men in uniforms could be seen focusing their attention on the nearby screen, watching moving images of a certain ship being chased by dozens of drones.

    "Target is currently within 50 miles!"

    "Sir, the fighter ships have been deployed!"

    Answering the report was a middle-aged man who exudes an oppressive and imposing aura. It was the Royal Commander of the Nexus faction.

    "Good! Do not let the shipe any closer!"

    "Yes, Sir!" replied the officer who reported earlier.

    At this moment, someone who seemed to be an advisor leaned closer to themander saying, "Should we use the Star ster, Sir?"

    Themander seemed to think about the idea for a while before shaking his head.

    "No, it''s just one ship. It will be a waste of sr pow�C"

    "Sir, the ship got past our drones and fighter ships!"

    "What!?" themander quickly shifted his eyes to the nearby screen, his voice raised. "How could it be possible? You all are morons! Activate the turret cannons now! st them into smithereens!!"

    Space station exterior, the muzzle of the dozens of turret cannons installed quickly moved aiming towards the approaching sole ship. When they were all in position, a blinding light appeared at the tips of their muzzles before the dark space red up like fireworks.

    When all the light died down, the only thing left in space was the wrecked remains of a ship that drifted aimlessly in the void. Seeing the live transmission on the screen in themand center, all the uniformed people including themander breathed a sigh of relief. They were d that they seeded.

    However, the authoritative voice of themander quickly sounded in the air again.

    "There is a magus among them. Scan for any sign of life."

    The military officers quickly proceeded exactly as instructed. A few momentster, the results came out.

    "Sir, the scan isplete. There is no sign of life, all dead."

    However, themander didn''t seem happy with the oue. He knew that a magus wouldn''t die so easily, so he couldn''t help but suspect that something was wrong.

    It was at this time that the door to themand center suddenly opened and five figures walked in. They all wore distinctive blue cloaks, which made even themander of Nexus, the one with the highest authority present silent out of respect.

    The man standing in the center of the five opened his mouth saying, "They have a space magic caster among them. Check if there are any magus level individuals inside the space station instead."

    Themander nodded and quickly ordered his men to do as asked. It didn''t take long for the result to appear. "It''s done, Sir! Other than the five signatures present in this room, there''s one detected in Deck 5."

    "Good!" The man then turned and spoke to his fourpanions. "Come on,rades. This Is why the principal called us back."

 Chapter 1180 Station Battle

    "12 miles remaining!! This is as far as we can go! The ship cannot take another hit!!"

    Those words were thest he said before the ship exploded into pieces.

    KABOOOOMMMM!!!

    Fortunately, Emery managed to create the [Spatial Gate] and pulled Burdock at the veryst second before the ship exploded, which resulted in all five of them having arrived inside the Nexus space station.

    "We did it!! Ahahhaha..." said the bespectacled engineer, still in disbelief of what he had just experienced.

    "Where are we?" Julian said as he turned his head, his gaze wandering around the room they were in.

    By simply ncing at the surrounding wall and seeing the number printed on it, Stildar answered the question. "We should be in one of the storage rooms of Deck 5, a great ce to arrive"

    While the faces of the two Quartermain and Burdock brightened, Emery, on the contrary, didn''t seem to share the same enthusiasm. His face turned serious because the moment he arrived, he quickly picked up the ring presence of several magus figures a��� five to be exact.

    Turning to the rebel leader, he asked, "I thought there weren''t any other magus here?"

    Stildar''s face turned dark when he heard those words. It seemed that the man really didn''t expect the existence of other magus.

    "Dammit!! That must be Wilf and his team."

    The name mentioned was apparently someone who was only second in strengthpared to Ga. He and the four others should have been dispatched to the frontline, so they must have been summoned back recently.

    Emery couldn''t help but smile wryly. Other than the security and the cameras, now they had to also consider the five magus'' Spirit Reading. This mission seemed more and more impossible by the second.

    "We don''t have much time. They could track us in minutes," said Julian before he turned to Stildar. "You will be much easier to track, so you will be the decoy and distract those people."

    The Quartermain nodded his head as a sign that he understood. "Alright, just leave it to me."

    Even though being a decoy could basically mean certain capture or death with the five magus present at the station, not the slightest bit of fear could be seen on Stildar''s face.

    Knowing that the five Nexus magus could descend upon them at any moment, Emery quickly cast Spatial Gate twice. One specifically for Stildar, which sent him somewhere at the far end of the space station, while he and the others went to a different ce.

    "You can do it, Boss! Take care!" said Bardock to Stildar as they parted ways.

    With one person short and limited time due to unexpected developments, Julian decided to adjust their set n ordingly.

    "I''m afraid that we can''t go to all three ces, so we must prioritize our destination."

    They still had around two hours before the orc hordes crossed the wastnd border, and after that, it would be a few more hours before they would be a real threat to the people on the ground. Therefore, taking control of the drones was quickly decided to be the least priority among the three objectives, which decided the matter.

    Julian would take Bardock to find a way to notify the Magus Alliance about the situation here, while Emery would get the most important objective, to go with the science minister to stop the stargate.

    "Alright, that''s all. Good luck, my friend."<sub> </sub>

    Those were the words the Roman spoke before his figure disappeared into the swirling portal, which would take him to the left wing section of the space station. With that, Emery was left alone with Otto.

    Their destination would be thetter''s scienceb, where they could ess theputer that had the clearance to change the code, preventing the Nexus from granting the elves ess to the stargate.

    Just as he was about to cast another Spatial Gate, the sound of sirens suddenly sounded loudly in the air. Through his Spirit Reading, Emery was able to tell that hundreds of saint level fighters were moving around the station along with the mechanical soldiers looking for them.

    ''We need to hurry!''

    Emery put his hand on the nearby walls and once again scrutinized the space station with his Spirit Reading. The entire station was about 40 miles in length, but although he was already inside, the void outside the station disturbed his senses, making him only able to perceive half of the station.

    His mind recalled the schematic of the space station he saw in the briefing. The moment he located the specific location where his objective was, Emery immediately cast Spatial Gate and opened a portal for the two of them to walk into.

    Despite having experienced it many times, the minister was still impressed when he saw where they had arrived.

    "Just outside of myb. Spatial magic is indeed very convenient."

    When Otto confirmed his identity and the door opened, Emery saw a dozen people in white uniforms. He could clearly see how they all immediately became alert when they saw who wasing.

    "Minister Otto!!, you! Intruder!!"

    Before these people could do anything, Emery pulled out his [Light Staff] and cast the Tier 3 light spell [Smite]. A dazzling light appeared within the room, sending out a surge of force enough to knock the dozen people to the ground incapacitated or unconscious.

    "Alright. You can do your task now, Minister," said Emery, beckoning for the man to enter.

    Otto walked over the unconscious bodies of his colleagues towards one of the main panels with a reluctant look stered on his face. Even so, he started essing theputer and entered the server.

    Unfortunately, Emery didn''t have a chance to see what the minister was doing as he himself had apany to take care of.

    Dozens of Nexus mechanical soldiers were already arriving outside of theb, and it would certainly not be long until the powerhouse a��� Nexus magus a��� arrived. With the Spirit Reading, he also knew that in a remote corner of the station, Stildar had encountered the other side and began to fight.

    To his surprise, there were only two of the Nexus magus fighting with the magus rebel, while the other three headed his way.

    It was not hard for Emery to keep all the soldiers from entering theb. With multiple jade warriors, he even manages to push them back.

    With the magus closing in, Emery looked toward the busy minister and shouted

    "How much time do you need?"

    p "Fifteea��� no, twenty minutes."</anda>

    With that much time, apparently, he couldn''t avoid this fight.

 Chapter 1181 Mission

    Magus Academy

    Headmaster Delbrand could be seen standing at the edge of the dock. His static figure only started to move after he saw a ship descending from the sky. Not long after, the interceptor ss ship wasnded.

    The huge door of the transport swiftly opened, and six figures came rushing out. It was Eshoo, Jinkan, Armand and two others. All of them were the acolytes from the Nephilim faction.

    Realizing the Headmaster was there in person, instead of immediately going on with their next business, the six of them decided to approach and give their formal respects to the esteemed man.

    Delbrand looked towards the six acolytes. With a tone of approval, he said, "You have managed to destroy an elven outpost in less than 6 days. Well done."

    "Thank you, Headmaster," Jinkan answered with a smile. With that, all of them excused themselves and left the dock.

    As soon as the six disappeared in the distance, a dark-skinned, middle-aged Grand Magus bearing a ck uniform could be seen. With heavy steps, he approached the Headmaster.

    "You need to stop worrying about them. Whatever happens, it is all part of natural selection."

    The Magus who just arrived was Magister Griffith. He was the new head of enforcers ced within the academy.

    In response, Delbrand only heaved a sigh. Then, he asked about something else, "Many have returned. Now, give me the report on the situation so far"

    The magister being one fully informed of all magus alliance missions, checks the data from his bracelet.

    "26 teams have returned, that is one-third of the total teams deployed. So far, we have 4 casualties."

    Hearing the information about more deaths of the students, the Headmaster was once again lost in his own thoughts. Noticing the look on his superior''s face, the grand magus quickly said.

    "Considering where we are sending them, this is a good number. They still did much better than the others before them."

    As soon as the headmaster finished muttering under his breath, there was a blinking on his device. The word "urgent" shows along with the alert.

    "What is it?"

    A mix of surprise and anxiety crossed the magister''s expression as he read the notification. Immediately after, he turned to Delbrand and said, "One of the acolytes'' missions just might turn into a bloody battle"

    The magister then provided a concise summary of what happened, which gave the Headmaster another headache as he exhaled another heavy sigh.

    "Don''t worry, the alliance has sent the closest cruiser to intercept." said the magister

    "Which team is it?"

    Upon hearing the team''s name, Delbrand looked up into the sky and heaved his third sigh of the day. He then spoke in a weary tone, "That group is just really unlucky, aren''t they?"

    ***

    Nexus Station - Scienceb

    A series of frantic footsteps apanied the hundreds of mechanical soldiers rushing toward thebs. Slowly but surely, they moved like a massive wave, destroying Emery''s jade summons one by one.

    Some managed to get past the summons, firing their weapons at the entrance of theb. Emery had to use his [Lightsaber] to parry and bounce the energy st shots back at them, sessfully defending theb behind him.

    Amidst the unrelenting chaos and sounds of metal colliding with each other, Emery received a message from Julian.<sub> </sub>

    [Message has sessfully sent to the alliance, reinforcement on the way, approximate time 4 to 5 hours]

    With the good news, Emery nced toward the science minister and asked.

    "How is it? How much more time do you need?"

    "I-I don''t know! ..I need more time!"

    Unfortunately, the group of Nexus Magus has finally arrived on the scene. There were three of them, all wearing the signature Nexus blue cloaks.

    They calmly walked past the destroyed mechs, and arrived just at the end of the 10-meter wide tunnel leading to theb.

    One was a white-haired, middle-aged man standing in the center. On both sides of him, there was a bald, wiry man and a woman with a pale face.

    These three were Magus-level individuals. All of them are on Crescent Moon stage, and their strength was simr to the three who attacked the rebel base before.

    Emery stepped into the tunnel and decided to take the fight in a tighter space, to limit the enemy''s chance of surrounding him.

    The white-haired man''s re and demeanor carried a certain coldness that gave chills to those sighted him, and his steps were brimming with apparent confidence. With a curious nce, he looked at Emery.

    "I am Wilf, vicemander of the Nexus Magus. What is your name, acolyte?"

    "Emery Ambrose," Emery answered without hesitation.

    "Ambrose, you are too young for an envoy... what are you doing here, really?"

    <o>,m Emery decided to answer the magus'' inquiry because he was hoping to buy some time. With no reason to hide it, he used the time to exin himself and his friends, and how they were here as part of the Magus Academy test.</o>

    The man looked at him up and down, as if judging his worth, then he calmly said, "A student... you are not supposed to be here, acolyte. Stand down, and I will make sure you and your friend will be returned to the academy safely."

    Emery stood tall still as he said, "No! acolyte or enforcer, we are here on a mission," he replied to the man, determination clear in his voice, "You should be the one to stand down and receive the judgment of the alliance."

    Hearing this, the man calmly said, "If that''s the case, I guess we have to neutralize you first."

    The white-haired man looked at the woman standing next to him, and she took out a metallic item from her storage ring. It looked like a cube that glows in many colors and dropped it to the floor.

    The cube floated a few inches from the ground, then it gave off a low, humming tone. To Emery''splete shock, the small, unassuming device was able to affect his Spirit Reading.

    Noticing the look, the magus named Wilf then said, "Just something to prevent you from escaping."

    A quick check revealed the magus was not exaggerating. The cube emits some kind of formless waves that are capable of disturbing the surrounding space, forcing him to refrain from casting his usual space magic.

    Wilf then raised his hand, and like a wordless order, the two magus next to him took out their weapons. Emery''s face instantly turned serious; the bald guy, the woman, and the white-haired magus were ready to fight.

    "I want him alive"

    As soon as the words left their mouths, the three dashed forward, ready to strike.

 Chapter 1182 Path

    Looking at the three powerful figures that were intent on taking him down, Emery knew that he couldn''t hold back anything. That said, he immediately brought out everything he got.

    The surrounding air trembled, and a flurry of multicolored energy burst out of his body as he unleashed every buff and skill in his repertoire.

    HOWLLLL!!!

    The faces of the three magus changed as they felt a sudden explosive increase in the aura Emery emitted, especially when they saw the form he had transformed into.

    "Half-blood! Both of you, attack together!" shouted the leader of the three.

    Right away, adhering to the order they received, the figures of the bald man and woman disappeared as they shot towards Emery. Thetter were holding a pair of razor-sharp daggers, while the former gripped a huge hammer in his hand.

    Seeing the two iing attacks, Emery immediately fought back. To stop them, he had to use both swords in his hands; with Lightsaber in his right and Savage Sword in his left, two distinct mesmerizing lights manifested as the attacks were parried beautifully.

    CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!

    The five weapons sh, creating a spark and booming noises. With his high battle power and adept swordsmanship, Emery managed to deal with the attacks of the two. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the chance to feel relieved because the two magus weren''t just fighting with weapons.

    The female magus pierced her pair of daggers on the floor. In the next instant, a tremendous surge of ice elemental energy erupted and froze Emery''s feet to the ground.

    At the same time, a dazzling light appeared as the bald man made a 360-degree horizontal spin with a loud bang, sending the huge hammer in his grasp at breakneck speed. With his legs immobilized and the speed with which the hammer moved, Emery could only watch as it hit him squarely in the chest.

    BAMMMM!!!

    Emery felt like he had lost his breath the moment the hammernded. The momentum it was carrying was enough to forcibly break him out of the ice shackles and send him hurtling backward.

    When his legs steadied again, a groan of pain escaped his mouth and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Despite the excruciating pain on his chest, Emery quickly regained hisposure and readied himself for the follow-up attack. However, contrary to his expectations, the two magus didn''t immediately strike again and instead inched closer to him in a cautious manner.

    p Unlike the ones Emery had fought against, these magus were evidently much more cautious. Not only that, they seemed to have much better cooperation with each other, which naturally made them even more difficult to deal with.</anda>

    The gears in Emery''s brain rapidly moved while the two magus continued to gradually draw closer, one step at a time. He knew that he had to take the initiative if he wanted to stand a chance.

    A momentter, not wanting the flow of the battle to be dictated by his opponents, Emery gathered his spirit energy into his Savage de and threw his most powerful [Shadow Edge] at the female magus, forcing her to retreat. Meanwhile, his figure shot forward towards the bald man.

    The two swords of contrasting affinity in his hands moved, crossing each other in harmony, and bombarded the bald magus with an onught.

    CLANK CLANK CLANK!

    Afterunching half a dozen strikes in a matter of seconds, Emery shot his sword upwards and brought it down with peerless momentum, unleashing [Omega Strike] upon the magus.

    A deafening sound boomed through the air as the hammer shed with the powerful attack. Despite being blocked, it was enough to force the man off bnce, whereupon Emery quickly ducked and swooped another attack in for his real target �C the bald man''s leg.

    Swisshhh

    However, before he could connect the attack, Emery caught a glimpse of an object shooting toward him out of the corner of his eye.<sub> </sub>

    Realizing that it would hit him at the same time his swordnded on the bald man, Emery decided not to risk it and backed away. Even so, he grunted in irritation because the sneak attack cost him the opportunity to injure the bald magus.

    Suppressing his annoyance, Emery looked at the object that ambushed him. It was a high tier ball of metal, which quickly made him realize that the magus named Wilf was a metal element user, and apparently a long-range fighter.

    Two meleebat and one long range �C a well-rounded team,posed of all magus at that; it was in to see that Emery''s chances of winning this battle dropped much lower upon this realization.

    Realizing the current situation was against him, Emery decided to take a step back. Since Otto''s efforts to stop the stargate were of paramount importance, Emery lowered his weapon �C did not put them away, and tried to buy time once again.

    "Senior Wilf, you have been at the frontline all this time. Are you fully aware of what your Principal is doing? Do you actually condone what that man did?"

    The white hair man didn''t answer the question immediately. In fact, Emery noticed a slight change in the other party''s expression before his question was answered.

    "I am a soldier, following the decisions of my leader is my duty."

    "No matter how wrong the order is?" Noticing the change in mood, Emery decided to push his chances further. "Are you set to betray the alliance and harm the 30 million innocent lives one the for the sake of a few?"

    Instead of answering, the man turned the question back with a half smile on his face.

    "Then let me ask you��. If the alliance made an unfavorable decision to your world, would you still follow the guidelines of the alliance or would you defend your people''s belief to the end?"

    The question surprisingly struck deep, bing something to ponder in his head.

    If the alliance decided to be in favor of the Kronos faction, would he lower his head and ept the alliance''s decision? Would he still follow the alliance guideline then?

    Taking a deep breath, Emery looked at the magus and said,

    "Senior, you are one of the strongest individuals among your people, it''s your duty to lead them through adversity to the best of your abilities, and that includes stopping them from creating their own demise... so my answer is... I will not choose either path but only what I believe to be the right one"

    The man appeared a little surprised with Emery''s answer and then, he said, "You are not wrong young acolyte, however, it''s still my duty to stop you first... Again, stand down and I promise you I will talk some sense to the Principal about this matter."

    It was certainly a good offer that might have ended this trouble. However, there was too much at stake to believe the words of someone he had just met.

    With that said, Emery took a step back which ced him inside the scienceb before saying, "Sorry, but unfortunately I can''t do that, senior." Not waiting for an answer, he immediately cast [Aegis of the Void], closing ess to theb.

    The magus of course quickly attacked the barrier he created, trying to destroy it. But with him channeling spirit energy constantly, the spell should be able to hold out for a while.

    Approaching the minister, Emery said, "Are you still not done, minister?"

    Otto, however, turned to look at him saying, "..I''m sorry. Apparently, I have lost my ess�� the principal must have found out what I am trying to do�� There''s nothing I can do from here."

    A dumbfounded expression appeared on Emery''s face when he heard that. But before he could say anything to the man, the metal ceiling above him was suddenly torn apart. A ferocious gale immediately swept over as all the air inside the room rushed into space, dragging Emery and Otto with it.

    Emery was sucked into a vacuum of space and he must now fight the magus in it.

 Chapter 1183 Space

    The air vacuum preventing him from breathing would not pose much of a problem for him, nor would the sudden drop in temperature as he could resist the cold for a while.

    However, theck of atmospheric pressure was apletely different matter.

    Without an immortal body, individuals below the magus level still rely heavily on the flesh to survive. With 60% of the human body being made of water, theck of atmospheric pressure will cause the liquid in the human body to reach a boiling point at a rapid pace, turning it into gas.

    In such a situation, a normal human being without special protection would die in a matter of seconds. Although Emery would be able tost considerably longer with his level of physical constitution, it still would not be able tost him more than a few minutes.

    To make matters worst, his enemy out here was not just the space, but also the metal magus who purposely created the hole while floating in space to capture him.

    Fortunately, the magus Wilf''s first agenda was to grab the floating science minister and throw him to the other magus. Seizing the precious few seconds the metal magus needed to achieve that, Emery immediately cast the first spell he thought to be fit for the situation.

    He channeled the energy inside his dark core into both of his palms and created a bubble of space around his body, a void that allowed his body to be separated from the vacuum in the space.

    [Aegis of Void]

    Emery sighed relief, realizing it was able to protect him from the pressure of the space, and without wasting a moment, he then swiftly cast [Wings of Light] to deal with the weightlessness.

    A pair of wings were formed to help him gain his bnce and float in space. By the time Wilf turned around to deal with him, Emery had already finished arming himself.

    A hint of astonishment briefly appeared on the metal magus''s face, but it was soon reced by a smile.

    Despite the inability of sound to travel through space, Emery was still able to hear the magus''s voice loud and clear. It did not just reach his ears, but his mind.

    "I must admit, you are indeed an impressive acolyte. Still, you will not be able to win against us here. Surrender now, and I will talk to the principal to find the best solution for our situation"

    Emery warily looked at the magus. While it might seem as if his chance of making it out increased after his preparation, in truth, it was still incredibly abysmal.

    He could try using the spells he already cast to escape, but there was a high chance that he would not have enough spirit pool to fly back to the. At the same time, his main objective could only be achieved in the station.

    With only a margin of five hours, until the alliance arrived, it would be best for him to stay within the station than to be helpless on the ground. Not to mention, the minister did say that he has lost his ess and the key to stopping the stargate was with the principal.

    He needs to stay close to the principal and prevent him from opening the stargate within that window of time.

    After contemting it for a while longer, Emery ultimately nodded with reluctance.

    Without moving a step, the metal magus threw him a chain that could restrict his spirit force. Emery cooperatively caught it, but before he put it on himself, he secretly cast [Light Whisper] and sent it to Julian, telling him about the situation.

    With his hands chained, Emery allowed himself to be taken back to the station without struggle. As they returned to the station, the magus quickly closed the hole in the metal ceiling before bringing him and the science minister to see the principal once again.<sub> </sub>

    ��

    When the three of them entered the principal''s sight, the middle-aged man on the throne immediately sat upright. The look on his face turned into disbelief and anger as he looked at the man with them.

    "Otto! I am so disappointed that you are actually helping them!"

    Facing the principal''s shout, the science minister only stayed silent. He was ready to ept the consequences of his actions, but this silence angered the principal even more.

    "Wilf you only got three! There must be more of them!"

    Emery had just begun to wonder about who this third person was when two more Nexus magus entered the room with a familiar face. It was the wounded Stildar, and like Emery, he also had his hands chained.

    "Did you seed?!" Stildar hurriedly asked about the most important matter the moment the two''s eyes met, but Emery could only shake his head regretfully.

    Stildar''s eyes immediately became bloodshot as he turned his head toward the principal.

    "You lunatic!! Don''t do it! Don''t open the gate for them!!"

    The principal, however, treated him like air and instead asked another minister, "How long until Protocol 66 ispleted?"

    "Reporting, Principal, Protocol 66 will be done in less than two hours."

    "Tsk�� I am certain that the alliance is already on its way here. Speed it up, you have one hour!"

    "Yes, Principal!"

    From his darting eyes to his feet repeatedly tapping against the ground, the principal''s impatience could not be any more apparent. It was at this moment that the Nexus vicemander, Wilf, stepped forward with a respectful bow.

    "Principal, I am here to implore you to reconsider the n."

    The metal magus''s words quickly caused the principal''s face to darken. "You�� Wilf, have you gone mad?! We have already gone this far, there is no going back for us!"

    The metal magus fell silent for a second before confidently answering, "My Lord, I would understand if we are simply going to leave the and the alliance, but I find it difficult for us to let an elven stargate be opened here. It is not only the 30 million people down there who will suffer but also all the humans in the surrounding gxy."

    As the words left the metal magus''s mouth, a somewhat suppressedugh suddenly sounded in the room. Theughter came from Stildar as he said, "Haha�� Very good, Wilf�� it seems that we still have an honorable magus here in Nexus after all!"

    "Huh! Shut your mouth, rebel!" Upon hearing the captive''s remark, the principal raised his voice once more before turning to look at Wilf with obvious displeasure. "Your concerns are duly noted, but no! We will carry on as nned!"

 Chapter 1184 Mobs

    Nexus, First Colony

    At the moment, the biggest colony and the sturdiest base the Nexus faction had was swarmed by a few million people whopletely surrounded its periphery. Commotion was naturally inevitable when such arge crowd of people gathered in the same ce, especially considering the situation they were in.

    "Let us in!! Help us!!"

    Thanks to the sight of several ships flying in the sky back and forth from the colony, most of the locals, if not all, present were aware of the ongoing evacuation. Coupled with the news of the impending orc horde stampede, the situation quickly spiraled downwards as people started stepping on each other to climb over the metal gate.

    "Please don''t leave us!"

    "Take my kids! Please I only ask you to just take her!"

    With the increasingly chaotic masses, the Nexus soldiers on duty raised their weapons and fired warning shots into the air. In an instant, most of the chaos disappeared as silence descended on the area.

    The situation even forced the person in charge of this colony, General Kobe, to take action personally. Escorted by his guards, the man went on the wall and spoke in front of the terrified crowd.

    "Listen carefully everyone!! There''s nothing to be worried about! We are currently busy transporting workers for various jobs on the space station; we will certainly be backter for more of you! So there''s no need to panic!"

    He then swept his gaze over the crowd before turning around. When he walked down from the gate wall, General Kobe saw a young woman dressed in a gray uniform was already waiting for him with a half smile on her beautiful face.

    "I don''t think those people will buy that measy excuse. You need to lie better than that, General."

    "You!? How did you get in here?!"

    The woman was none other than Klea. With the arrest warrant ordered from the Principal, she and the other envoys should be arrested on the spot, the General however didn''t dare to give out the order, especially when he now only had a few hundred soldiers remaining.

    Naturally, Klea knew about that fact, hence the source of her confidence.

    "I should be the least of your concern right now, General," she said with a sweet smile.

    "W-What.. what do you want?!"

    Klea still had her smile as she said, "I just need to inform you that when you are leaving, this colony will fall under mymand. So it would be better if you handed out everything to my associate here."

    Looking at where she was gesturing, Kobe saw a familiar figure standing next to her. Shane Quartermain. Due to his current weakened condition, the former marshal was assigned by Klea to help her with the gathering of important supplies for the uing battle.

    The general was irritated by the domineering tone Klea used, but again he didn''t dare to say anything since he knew the female envoy''s capability to control minds. Simply put, he would rather not be one of her puppets.

    Immediately, Kobe ordered one of his soldiers to give all ess in the colony to the old marshal. Klea nodded her head when she saw the sign from Quartermain that the ess transfer had beenpleted.

    "Good. Thank you, General," She said, smiling at the man. Seeing the modest response from thetter''s face, she said something she seemed to have forgotten. "Oh just one more thing. I need a few minutes to say a few words."

    There were a total of five transport ships that would send thest batch of five thousand people.<sub> </sub>

    Standing in front of most of the group of thousands, Klea swept her gaze for a moment before informing them of the current situation.

    Seeing the reaction among the crowd, Klea quickly and finally revealed what her true purpose was. "Now, you have a crucial decision to make! For those who wish to stay and help, go and stand behind me!"

    Among the five thousand people, however, only around three hundred were willing to stay.

    "That''s unfortunate," was the only response Klea had before she turned back towards the general and said, "I''ll also take one of the ships, you don''t mind don''t you? You still have four usable ones; that should be enough right? "

    General Kobe seemed to be getting angry at the extremely impudent request, but before he could say anything, Klea added her words with a sweet yet strangely ominous smile on her face.

    "I suggest you�� better go now."

    Klea''s words, coupled with her body gestures and expression, made the general inwardly feel panic. Especially when he noticed that there was amotion going on at the front gate, which a soldier quickly reported.

    Moments after, due to the overwhelming fear they experienced, the masses of people outside managed to break down the wall while all the soldiers on duty had already run for their lives. The sight of theing masses quickly terrified the general as he ordered.

    "Hurry! All get inside the ship! Go!! We are leaving immediately!!!"

    As the General and his soldiers quickly run into the transport ships, Klea and the 300 who are willing to stay, move away from the field, the target of the masses'' rage.

    Some of the soldiers, the one guarding the gates and tower, were toote and got assaulted by the angry mobs to the death.

    Shots were fired and there were also gas canisters thrown that managed to paralyzed and weaken the masses.

    Swiftly the ships started to leave one by one, with one was toote, rushed and stopped by the angry mobs, bing the venting object of the masses.

    Ironically it was the ship where the General was at. The situation became out of control, as more Nexus soldiers were beaten to death forcing Klea to step in and use her ability to calm the situation.

    [Enchantment]

    "People.. Stop what you are doing�� I know you are afraid and angry, but this is not the way! save your strength for what ising!!"

    Allowing thest Nexus ships to leave with the half dead general, soon after, Klea managed to persuade millions of able-bodied men to prepare for the iing battle.

    She then gives themand of the colony to the old marshall.

    Shane would spend the next few hours managing the people preparing for theing threat. Preparing the defense, and rearming the people with weapons left behind on the colony.

    Klea then chooses a thousand best fighters among the masses and takes thest transport ship toward the frontline.

 Chapter 1185 Spirit

    Nexus''s third colony

    300 miles away south of the first colony and 100 miles away North of the wastnd border.

    It had been a few hours since the colony had been taken over by the rebels, and currently, all were standing in their position. They were gathered and ready for the iing threats.

    Among those people who were standing by, one man stood tall above the wall with an observing expression. In front of him, his ives stood tall as he was ready for a battle.

    His eyes looked at the yellow dessert in front of him. The man''s demeanor looked quite calm, but it was certain that he was thinking about the uing battle.

    On this solid wall, the man was standing alone, until soon enough from the man''s shadow, a figure arose and turned into the form of a young Asian man.

    "Chumo! So, what''s the situation? How far away?" asked the man.

    "25 minutes, but wait, we have another surpriseing."

    Minutes after Chumo said the words, a dozen vehicles arrived from the west.

    The two instantly switched their sight to the direction where dozens of Nexus vehicles and war machinesing toward the colony.

    "Are theying to make trouble!?" Thrax was ready to fight when Chumo stopped him.

    "Calm down!" Chumo firmly said.

    The one who just arrived was someone Thrax recognizes, a female Nexus Lieutenant, Vilma. She was the same person as the one who assisted him in capturing the rebel before.

    "The lieutenant manages to gather all the soldiers from colony two who decide to stay, they areing to join the battle to stop orcs," said Chumo, who knows the fact beforehand.

    More help was definitely better, yet no one seemed to have ever imagined that these rebels and soldiers who were fighting among each other just days ago, have now stood to fight together.

    "Let''s hope they don''t kill each other before the orc arrives."

    "They won''t!" said the lieutenant while approaching the two, and ready for an order.

    Chumo however, told the two to be patient as he knew that another woulde.

    From the northern sky, a medium size ship arrived at speed andnded on the open field inside the colony. As the ship''s door opened, hundreds of fighters came out, all fully armed and ready for battle. Among those fighters, a familiar figure was standing between them, she was the beautiful Egyptian queen,

    As soon as she arrived, the girl floated to the top of the wall. She approached her friends at a leisurely pace, and with a smile she casually said,

    "Great, I am not toote."

    Klea then briefed about how the first colony was already under rebel control and how Shane Quartermain had made all necessary preparation with millions ready to fight.

    ? "Let''s not hope it will reach that," Chumo said.

    The Thracians, however, were more serious as usual as he said, "No, Chumo, it''s good to hope for the best, but in battle, we always should prepare for the worst!"<sub> </sub>

    The diator reminded us that their objective of taking a stand in the second colony should be only to buy more time for the civilian evacuations toward the north, when that was achieved they would continue the battle in the first colony.

    Chumo nodded and then he started giving theyout of the situation to everyone.

    Previously, Chumo had sent his shadow figures as scouts and became his eyes and ears. He also used his [Eye of Raven], so he could predict the number and had a sound calction.

    "With the number and speed of the orcs,pared to the evacuation situation, we would need to hold down for at least two hours," he exined.

    "Only two hours?"

    Chumo nodded and continued to exin that even if they could hold more than two hours, it wouldn''t make a significant difference as the orc''s left and right wing would already pass too deep.

    Klea appeared to think for a moment, she looked toward the colony and saw the few thousands of fighters. Chumo who was watching Klea seemed to know what the girl questioned in mind, hence, he gave a number.

    "With the number of fighters you brought,bined with the rebels, the Nexus soldiers, and other civilian volunteers, we have 5522 men in total," said Chumo.

    Of the number, one-third were saint warriors, and most of the rest were medium-level fighters. It''s not a dominating numberpared to the orcs, but these were all they got.

    "The good news is most of them were armed with rifles and armor, thanks to the newly acquired Replicator," Chumo added.

    Meanwhile for the girl, when she heard the numbers, Klea smiled at the diator who will be themander of this battle and asked, "Can we hold them for two hours? With this number?"

    Thrax paused for a few seconds, his eyes darted straight in the direction where the threat would appear in a moment, and then with a serious expression, "Not yet!"

    It was at that moment that the people within the colony could hear the rumble from the distance followed by the flying sand that appeared like a sand storm.

    "They areing!" "Ready for a battle!'' Lieutenant Vilma quickly formed the lines above the walls and below.

    From a distance, millions of orcs all came down from a hill like an army of ants. A number that these people had never seen before, and this quickly made all these fighters tremble in fear, afterall most of them never have real battle experience before.

    As if that was the moment Thrax was waiting for, he confidently walked to the highest wall and raised his ives toward the sand cloud, all faces staring at him.

    He stood valiantly, his determination seemed to radiate energy to everyone who witnessed him. With his ives that appeared to pierce the sky, the man shouted from the top of his lungs.

    "Are you afraid, men?!! You should!! But here I am asking you to fight your fear and be brave!!" Thrax then swings his ives aim straight at the iing orcs and continues to shout even fiercer than before.

    "Every single orc you kill means one less orc killing your loved ones! So kill! Kill as many as you can! Follow me, I am Thrax, the immortal diator!! I will lead you!! I will show you! We will ughter them all!!"

    In the name of humanity, his voice boomed along with his already fiery spirit. The short speeches sessfully brought the spirit of all 5000 men, all were ready to fight.

    "ughter them all!!" "Kill!!"

    Thrax turned to his friends and said "Now, they are ready!"

 Chapter 1186 View From Above

    Nexus Space Station

    "What are you doing!? You are wasting time! Wilf, stop this right now!!"

    Stildar''s gruff voice loudly echoed through the air as he couldn''t hold back his irritation any longer. For the record, an entire hour had passed and the Principal still ignored himpletely.

    As for Emery, he was silently counting for the time until the Magus Alliance''s force arrived, while of course also sincerely hoping that the stargate would still not be activated by then.

    Then, one of the ministers walked over bringing thetest development.

    "There is a slight dy, but thest transport ship has just arrived. With that, the evacuation process has beenpleted."

    "Dy? Why? What''s the problem?" the Principal asked, to which the minister responded with an exnation of what had happened in the first colony. A scowl appeared on the former''s face when he heard that.

    "Huh! Those troublesome envoys!"

    It was apparent that learning about how Klea had taken over one of the ships irritated the Principal.

    A holographic screen appeared in front of the man, before a moving image of the stolen transport ship appeared within it. It was an aerial view that could be seen by all present in the room, and there Emery could see his friends along with five thousand people apparently preparing for battle.

    "Ahh, it''s just about to start!" the principal eximed

    The image then panned out, showing a sea of ??orcs on the horizon approaching the colony. Their sheer numbers gave those who saw them goosebumps, even more so when the terrain they passed by turned barren afterward.

    Just before the colony was an abandoned settlement.

    As the settlement was swarmed by the invading orcs, severalrge explosions suddenly urred, killing thousands of them. Before the orcs could quell the chaos in their ranks, many more fell to the ground dead as the people in the colony began firing their guns.

    "Explosive traps!?" shouted the Principal, evidently quite surprised. However, chuckle soon reced it. "Haha.. even so, how much extra time would that give them? I bet less than five minutes."

    The other ministers quickly followed suit,ughing at the efforts of the natives who were bravely fighting the sea of orcs. In their eyes those people''s efforts werepletely useless; hence the reason for their disdain.

    This kind of reaction of course angered both Emery and Stildar. Unfortunately, their anger only served to somehow turn the Principal even more excited.

    Just as the Principal expected, the colony was soon surrounded by the orcs once again. Needless to say, those people gave their all to resist the horde of abominable creatures; but there were simply too many orcs rushing down the hill for them to handle.

    With a wave of the Principal''s hand, the drone Nexus dispatched in the area flew down, and everyone was able to get a closer look at the situation.

    There, Emery saw his three friends on the ground fighting fiercely against the relentless waves of orcs. Even though many corpses were piled up around them, the orcs still continued to attack the three of them.

    However, what angered him the most was the fact that the Principal was enjoying his helplessness.

    As if to provoke him further, with a wicked smile, the man casually spoke to his minister. "Maybe we should fire the Star ster at that colony and put them out of their misery. What do you think, everyone? I think it''s quite a humane thing to do."

    Even though he knew the other party wanted to provoke him, Emery still couldn''t contain his emotions when he heard those words. He was on the verge of doing something reckless when Otto suddenly spoke.

    "Principal, we�� should conserve our sr energy as much as possible for the expeditionter."<sub> </sub>

    The Principal immediately snapped his head towards the man. The fact that Otto, who had betrayed him, had the audacity to try to help the rebels by pretending to care only served to anger him even more.

    Staring at Otto with a hateful gaze, the Headmaster said spitefully. "I was actually joking before, but now I really want to see those people die!" Turning to one of the ministers, he said, "Tell the bridgemander to fire the Star ster immediately!"

    This quickly incited a violent reaction from Stildar. "Stop this madness! Stop it!"

    Realizing that the Principal''s head was as dense as rock, the man looked at the vice magusmander Wilf. s, thetter remained still, unwilling to take action or say anything of the sort.

    On the other hand, hearing such words, Emery would certainly not allow that to happen. He immediately mustered all the strength he had, struggling to break free from the chains that bound him.

    The chain was created to restrain those who possessed a cultivation of magus realm since it was made using a kind of metal capable of hampering a magus'' battle power through restricting the flow of spirit energy.

    Fortunately for Emery, such restrictions didn''t affect him significantly. It was thanks to the fact that he already innately possessed high battle power and his main boosts did not fully originate from spirit energy in the spirit core, instead from his bloodline.

    Of course, he found it hard to transform due to the interference the chain had on his energy flow. However, in such a desperate situation, he forced himself to break free.

    His muscles bulged and his body grewrger as the transformation took ce, which consequently weighed on the chains that bound his body. Fortunately, the strong vibration and loud sound of the Star ster engine being powered up camouged the sound of the chain cracking.

    [Night Transformation]

    HOWWLLLLL!!!

    Emery howled loudly as he finished his transformation. However, just as he was about to rush at the Principal, he felt his body being pushed to the ground. Both his arms and shoulders were being held by two magus, as if they had been waiting for it all this time.

    It was also at this moment that the Star ster was fired. The brilliant beam crossed the dark space, towards the.

    "No!!!"

    All eyes immediately turned to the screen, looking at the aerial view of the colony and its surrounding area. A momentter, a bright light appeared on the screen and nothing could be seen again as arge dust cloud appeared.

    "You crazy bastard!!" Stildar went berserk, which was then also quickly neutralized by the other magus. Emery on the other hand gritted his teeth in anger, his eyes fixed on the screen.

    However, when the dust finally cleared and vision regained, everyone without exception was shocked by what they saw.

    The drone caught full view of a massive crater �C the aftermath of the destructive Star ster; but instead of where the colony was, it was nestled in the midst of the orc horde, carving out a ring empty space within the sea of creatures.

    "W-What!?"

    "It''s a misfire?!"

    At this moment of confusion, a message entered Emery''s mind.

    [I have sessfully taken control of theirmand center]

 Chapter 1187 Escalate

    "What the hell?!! They misfired it!?

    The Principal exploded in anger due to the failure, demanding exnation from themander at the bridge. In response to his outrage, it didn''t take long for another holographic screen to appear.

    The background was the interior of the bridge room and standing right in front of the camera was a man in Nexus military uniform. A mix of regret and anxiety was apparent on his face.

    "My sincere apologies, Principal. We have made a terrible mistake." Stuttering, the man continued, "We will immediately try once more! Of course, we will also send more drones to help!"

    The Principal was ready to scold the man when he realized who he was talking to. Pointing his finger at the screen, an angry expression appeared on his face. "You!! It''s you again!!"

    The man was no other than the leader of the envoy team, Julian. The Principal spat out a series of curses before he finally gave the order.

    "Upss, I thought I could get to shoot a few more," said the imposter man on the screen.

    "Wilf, go capture that man!" He roared loudly.

    However, this time the magus vicemander didn''t immediately move. Realizing that, the Principal turned his head and stared at thetter, suspicion filling his eyes. "Why don''t you move! Are you rebelling too, Wilf?"

    He then turned to the other four magus and saw that all four were upied with restraining Emery and Stildar, and they didn''t seem to have any intention of making a move.

    Once again, the Principal returned his gaze to Magus Wilf, realizing the four of them would not budge without thetter''s words.

    "Are you all rebelling?!!" The Principal''s tone rose high. He is enraged.

    It was only then a response came. "No, Principal. We are not."

    The vicemander magus looked towards one of the magus that restrained Stildar.

    "Bex, you go."

    The man with a ring scar on his face quickly nodded. He let go his hold on Stildar and stood up, heading out along with hundreds of soldiers to retake the bridge and capture the intruder.

    In the meantime, as he left, Emery nced at the screen and saw that Julian had managed to take control of dozens of mechanical drones. With them, he helped Klea and the others kill the hordes of orcs, bringing about explosions and smoldering mes on the ground outside of the colony.

    Seeing that the Principal was annoyed by the situation unfolding on the screen, one of the ministers leaned closer and advised,

    "My Lord, everything is prepared already. We really should just leave right now, before the elves arrive."

    Before the Principal could consider that advice, Magus Wilf stepped in and said, "My Lord, I ask you to please reconsider; we must first destroy the stargate before we leave." Even though it was faint, a twitch could be seen on the Principal''s body.

    "No.. as I said Wilf, we already have an agreement with the Elves, they have prepared a rich for us, it''s part of the deal!"

    However, instead of stopping here, Wiff continued on saying, "My Lord, I have seen firsthand how the elves treated humans. That''s why I can confidently tell you that even though they really gave what they promised, we are still better off finding a of our own in the neutral zone, away from war!"

    This suggestion appears to be affecting the principal mind.

    Hearing the magus'' words, and his position on the matter, Emery couldn''t help but add, "I will help you! As long as you stop the elves froming through the stargate, I will help stand on your side with the alliance!"

    The response he received, however, wasughter. "Hahaha, don''t make meugh! What kind of authority a Rank 9 acolyte from a lower realm like you have!? How much does your word really weigh?"

    Of course Emery knew that what he had just said was a longshot, but right now he understood that he just had to do something a��� anything.<sub> </sub>

    Therefore, with unfettered confidence, he said, "We might be from a lower realm, but we are highly regarded by our faction, the Nephilim faction!"

    In an instant, allughter stopped as the area fell silent. Just a mention of the name Emery had just said a��� Nephilim a��� was enough to shock them entirely, proving how influential one of the 12 Grade 5 factions were.

    Emery of course never liked to lie, but the half truth he was saying currently was something necessary to help their situation. Even then, the Principal could still choose to not believe him and go on with the n.

    Thankfully, although his words still didn''t seem much in the Principal''s mind, the way Magus Wilf behaved seemed to have seeded in making him rethink his choices.

    But then suddenly, at this exact moment, an alert sound rang out in the air and from the screen appeared another face of someone Emery recognized.

    It was the dark elf magus that he had fought before.

    In the next second, the cold voice of the elf resounded in the room for everyone to hear.

    "It''s been 48 hours. Activate the gate, we are ready to send our first batch through."

    All eyes immediately turned to the Principal, waiting for him to make a final decision.

    Among these people, Emery stirred the energy within his body, readied himself to use all his power to break free and stop the Principal if the situation called for it. At the same time, he observed the man, or rather, his decision.

    Hidden by his clothes, sweat appeared on his neck as the Principal spoke as calmly as he could. "We still need a few hours to prepare. We will contact you once we are ready."

    To everyone''s surprise, the answer caused a small smile to appear on the dark elf''s face. He then said, "Hahah, I know you humans can''t be trusted." His gaze turned sharp as he added, "You don''t understand the meaning of honor!"

    "W-What... What do you mean, Lord Kasin? We just ask for a few hours to prepare. Four hours, no, just three hours." With a confused tone, the Principal asked, "Is that too much to ask?"

    Unfortunately, the only response he received was a mockingugh.

    "Ha! You don''t think we didn''t know?" Disdain was apparent in the dark elf''s eye. "We have spies everywhere. We knew that an alliance cruiser was heading to the as we speak. Coupled with you killing the orc hordes we painstakingly bred just now.. It''s enough to say that you have broken your end of the bargain."

    The Principal'' face quickly turned when he heard such words. "N-No..! This is just a misunderstanding!"

    "It''s just a small mishap, and we are currently dealing with it right now. Just give us another hour, and I will certainly open the gate for you."

    However, contrary to expectations, the elf chuckled as he said, "Do you think your puny technology can bepared to the elves'' ancient technology!?"

    When he heard, the Principal quickly panicked and seemed to understand what the elf meant. The images disyed on the holographic screen changed, reced by the aerial view of the South Outpost instead.

    "Principal, we detected a huge energy spikeing from the ground.. It''s the stargate!"

    "WHAT?!"

    It was apparent that the elves never needed the code in the first ce. From the space station, everyone could see the ground near the South Outpost suddenly split open, revealing an opening one mile in size.

    A strong tremor shook the ground, followed by the sight of the underground facility being revealed to the surface.

    In the center was a huge formation that began to activate. As the light reached its peak, a few secondster the dimensional portal was created.

    Emery and the others watched as the stargate opened, and a warship the size of a mile came out of it.

 Chapter 1188 Warship

    ? Chiwikkkk! Chiwikkk!!

    Beyond the ashes of the charred corpses of thousands of orcs, a sea of thousands more of these green abominable creatures poured out from the seemingly endless yellow sandy desert. Roars and shrieks reverberated in the air, building a cacophony of chaos.

    In the middle of the orc wave, an orc stood significantly taller and more dominating than the rest. It looked around its new environment before its chest caved in and it unleashed a deafening roar that shook the air around.

    Disregarding the underlings in front of it, the Orc Champion began to charge forward fiercely with arge bone in its hand. However, contrary to the expectations, the moment it rushed out of the orc wave and toward one human, the ferocious champion swiftly met its fate.

    shed in two right in the middle, head to toe by just a swing of immortal diator''s golden ives. It didn''t even have a chance to let out its death throes.

    "Come at me all at once, you green bastards! Come at me!"

    Perhaps it was because of their leader''s death, or perhaps it was because of the man''s provocation, but the thousands of orcs who were now behind the dead orc champion roared with rage and charged toward the Thrax at the same time like a tidal wave.

    But before they even ran past several steps, their momentum was struck down by the numerous shots fired rapidly from the other side, which killed several of them almost instantly. This, of course, enraged the orcs even more.

    It was at this moment that Thrax immediately lunged toward the sea of orcs with his ives. Despite being on the battlefield on his own, monster blood poured and sttered on the desert sand as the Thracian fought like a bloody god of war.

    "ughter them all!!"

    The might and valor he disyed amidst the sea of creatures once again inspirited the men behind the walls.

    On the left, Chumo and Klea barraged the orcs, doing their best to provide support and cover to Thrax. The former''s hands never stopped moving from the very beginning, nocking and firing arrows; while thetter''s body was engulfed in brilliant light as she continuously cast off her long-ranged spells.

    Lightning storms charged from the air and dozens of arrows pierced their advance.

    On the other side, the three ming brothers did the same with their multiple fireball spells.

    "First brother, there are too many of them!!"

    "Shut up brother and keep shooting!!"

    Yet despite their ceaseless attacks, the number of orcs seemed to only increase. The green creatures continued to pour out from the distant horizon without stopping, as if killing one gave birth to two more.

    A million orcs were truly something not to be underestimated. Barely an hour had passed since they showed their overwhelming advantage in strength against the orcs, yet they were quickly pushed back to the walls once more.

    If it were not for the Star ster and the drones that stunted the waves before, everyone believed that the colony would have been run over already.

    The more time passed by, the more they were pushed back.

    However despite the terrifying view of the orcs hordes, suddenly there was another that caused them to reflexively look toward the southern sky.

    Like a de cutting through the sky, an enormous foreign ship of crystal white shape flew up high.

    "An elven warship!!" Klea immediately shouted upon recognizing the flying warship.

    The fact that it was here right now could only mean that Emery and the others failed to prevent the stargate from being opened.

    But before Klea and the others could grasp the situation, they were once again shocked to see other simr shipsing right behind it.

    One, two, three��

    "Five warships!!"

    ****

    Inside the Nexus station halls, multiple figures had the same shock on their faces.

    "Principal, we are waiting for your order!" shouted one of the ministers, with an obvious tremble in his voice.<sub> </sub>

    It had been several minutes since the dark elves cut off their connection and showed their cards;

    Five Cruiser-type warships, but the Principal still had yet to give any order.

    Emery had seen therge destroyer-type before at the Kulturmak. This particr one making appearance was the smaller type, the medium-sized warship, a Light Cruiser.

    Although it was not as threatening, it was still known to be filled with hundreds of elves with two or three elven magusmanding them.

    With five cruisers currently in sight, this meant that the threat of at least a dozen elven magus had arrived on the Nexus.

    From the holographic screen, everyone could see the five warships flying off the ground and going straight toward the station.

    However, instead of thinking about what they should do to remedy their situation and giving out the corresponding orders, the Principal was busy trying to re-establishmunication with the dark elves.

    He became more and more hysterical with every failed attempt.

    "No! They can''t do this to us! No!"

    The ministers in the hall tried hard to calm the panicking Principal down.

    "My lord, the dark elves have shown their intention. We really should decide to either leave or fight!"

    "Leave! We should definitely leave this ce! What about the bridge? Have we taken control back!"

    "No, Principal, not yet! The man guarding the bridge has proven difficult to deal with!"

    The Principal panicked even more, there was madness in his eyes when he said.

    "Why made them angry!! We are all going to die!! We can''t outrun them with this station��! Yes�� we should leave with our ship! That''s right, abandon the space station!"

    Everyone in the hall once again had a shocked expression on their face, but it was not because of the enemy this time.

    Without looking at each other, at this moment, they all had one same thought in their minds: The Principal has really gone mad!

    All of a sudden, metallic objects flowed from behind the Principal and swiftly attached itself on his entire body, binding him tight. Of course, the Principal immediately screamed and struggled to break free.

    "What is this?!"

    Everyone turned their heads towards the source of the object �C Magus Wilf. Simrly, the man walked up and turned toward the ministers and soldiers. Under their still somewhat stunned looks, the vicemander said, "The Principal is unwell, so I will now takemand."

    With just a sweep of his sharp gaze, all the ministers and soldiers in the hall epted hismand with a synchronized nod. As for the other magus, by their leader''smand, they quickly released the restraints on Emery and Stildar''s body.

    Magus Wilf looked Emery in the eye and said, "We want the same thing, to stop the elves'' stargate. Call off your friend on the bridge, we have to work together if we want to survive this."

    Emery nced at Stildar for a moment before the two nodded in agreement. He then quickly sent a message to his Roman friend.

    Following his order, Julian immediately began to target the iing ships instead. A Star st was shot directly at the iing ships and hit one of them, damaging it enough until it could no longer fly out of space and crashed back onto the ground

    People in the main hall unconsciously cheer for the sessful shot.

    "We are heading to the bridge!" Magus Wilf quickly ordered.

    By the time they reached themand center, with an interval of 10 minutes for every shot, the Star ster had managed to hit another one of the elves'' ships and damage it. However, all four Cruisers were still rushing to the station, and at this point, they had already reached halfway through.

    "Don''t let them get near, send the drones and the ships! Everyone, get ready for battle!!"

 Chapter 1189 Space Battle

    One of the initial five elven Cruisers was damaged enough by the first Star st that it fell and crashed down on the wastnd. Another Cruiser was also heavily damaged from the second Star sts, but it was still able to operate well enough to keep up with the other three, which meant three Cruisers were still flying.

    With the four remaining Cruisers only being 200 miles away from the Nexus station, the people in the station swiftly went into action. Mechanical drones and fighter ships scrambled out to engage the approaching enemies.

    "532 drones and 48 fighter ships ready to engage in 10 minutes," the bridge officer reported to Magus Wilf.

    At the same time, the officer showed a holographic screen of the battlefield. On it were colored dots that represented the cements of all the ships that were deployed. Everyone''s attention was on the screen, watching with bated breath.

    As Magus Wilf gave orders to the bridge officer ordingly, Emery and Julian silently watched how the battle was progressing from the sideline. And what was unveiled before them was nothing short of an extraordinary space battle.

    The drones and fighter ships maneuvered through outer space in intricate formations, engaging the four Cruisers. Powerful shots were exchanged at thrilling speeds, which greatly disyed the magic and technological prowess of both sides.

    The sight sent a rush of excitement to the two, especially the Roman.

    "Emery, I wonder when will our ever reach this level?" Julian said with apparent awe. Despite how his words were directed at Emery, his eyes were fixed on the screen as if he wasn''t willing to miss a second.

    Emery certainly did not have the answer to such a question. However, contrary to expectation, he did not ponder it either. The reason was because he felt now was not a good time to think about such a matter.

    Soon enough, the battlefield screen showed multiple new colored dots approaching where most of the ships were battling.

    "We have elven fighter ships on our radar!" the bridge officer immediately reported.

    With the bridge officer''s control, the scene disyed on the holographic screen quickly changed to show each of the Cruisers sending 5 fighter ships tobat the iing Nexus drones and ships.

    Upon seeing the elven fighter ships on the screen, Emery''s eyes could not help but widen a little. Its triangr shape brought back memories of the time when several of them chased after him as he was trying to escape the Kulturmak.

    Those elven ships were more than capable of injuring and killing magus-level fighters.

    And what urred next did not disappoint his knowledge of those fighter ships. Not only were the 20 triangr ships able tobat the hundreds of Nexus ships that came at them, but they did it with great ease, destroying dozens of Nexus drones and ships every minute.

    The eleven fighter ships were faster, had better maneuver, better defense, and stronger weapons.

    It was as if the battle they previously witnessed was mere child''s y.

    "Urgh!!" Wilf, who was now the chiefmander of the battle, harshly gnashed his teeth and clenched his fists as unease began to creep up. What was previously an almost-equal battle had be a total obliteration of one side the moment those elven fighter ships joined the fray.

    The difference in strength could not be any more apparent.

    "Our technology really can''tpare to the elves��" the magus muttered before turning to the bridge officer. "Is the Star ster ready!?"

    "One minute more until it''s fully recharged! Which target should we choose, Commander?"

    The magus decisively answered, "The damaged Cruiser!"

    "Affirmative!"

    It didn''t take long for the space station once again shook a little as another bright light shot at one of the elven Cruiser ships, and with a direct hit on the damaged Cruiser, the target stopped in its track before eventually brokes apart.

    The Cruiser waspletely destroyed, but that was not all. Coteral damage was also caused as an elven fighter and a dozen Nexus drones were destroyed into smithereens from being in the trajectory between the Star ster and its target.

    "Smart. That Cruiser''s destruction will also result in the death of most of the elves aboard," Julianmented with an approving nod as he watched on the screen the sight of the Cruiser fall from the sky.<sub> </sub>

    But at that moment��

    "100 miles!" the bridge officer reported in a slightly louder voice than before. The two remaining Cruisers could be seen closing in fast, but at this point about 20% of the Nexus drones and ships were already destroyed. What''s worse, there were still dozens of elven fighter ships protecting the two Cruisers.

    Magus Wilf''s eyes slightly widened. "Call back all drones and ships, defend at the 50-mile range!"

    The situation had be too unfavorable for them to continue going on the offense. Understanding this, Magus Wilf decided to change his strategy.

    Even though Emery did not know much when it came to space battles, he quickly rted it to his personal experience; when they were closing in on the space station before, the reason they moved the ships back was to let the cannon turrets help defend.

    "Arm the turrets, all hands on deck!!"

    It was certainly a smart decision and, while it might not necessarily be able to turn the tables, it was the best course of action for their situation.

    However, the magus was still visibly anxious. Unsure, he turned toward the sacked Minister of Science, Otto.

    "How long until the stargate can transport more ships in?"

    As if he was thinking about it, Otto was silent for a second before responding, "With the power supply they have and the size of the gate, they should be able to open the gate every two hours and 30 minutes."

    Hearing the question, the minister then proceeded to calcte the time the ship arrived, "That only gives us an hour and 50 minutes left."

    Wilf turned to look at Emery and Julian.

    "I know you have sessfully contacted the alliance, tell me when the alliance will arrive earliest?"

    Julian checked the time when he received the message and quickly said his estimation, "It''s awfully close about three hours."

    Magus Wilf''s expression quickly became even more serious as he racked his brain to find a solution.

    "Send an emergency broadcast to all alliance vessels and outpost, this ce will soon be a battlefield"

    The extra warning hopefully would call a closer alliance ship toe and help.

    However, he soon realized that there was not much else they could do with such a disparaging difference in strength.

    Getting more uneasy, Magus Wilf frustratedly muttered to himself, "If they manage to send another batch of ships, that will be the end of us!"

    One of the ministers who heard this also panicked even more and suggested, "If that''s the case, We should aim the next star st toward the stargate instead!"

    It seemed to be the best course of action to prevent such a scenario, but Otto once again stepped up.

    "Commander, I have made a calction. In order to damage the stargate enough to render it useless, it will take two or three direct hits of the star st. However, with the current energy supply we have, we would need all that''s left for the energy barrier if we want to defend the station for the next two hours."

    The science minister''s words once again caused the room to fall into silence. Everyone knew that they had fallen into a difficult dilemma. Hence they turned their heads to the one having the final decisive power.

    After a few moments, the magusmander finally sighed before turning toward Emery.

    "It seems that our only solution is to drop down there and destroy it ourselves."

 Chapter 1190 New Task

    "Iing attack!!"

    The shout of the bridge officer echoed clearly in the air for everyone to hear. On the screen, three cruisers that had reached a distance of less than 100 miles from the space station started firing their own weaponry.

    Three bright orange-colored energy sts streaked through the dark void,nding on the bow of the space station.

    Kaboom!! Kaboom!! Kaboom!!

    When the three cannon shots hit at the same time, it created an explosion just as destructive and strong as a single Star ster the Nexus proud of. It shook the entirety of the space station, sending powerful tremors across the structure.

    "Shield durability is at 88%, Commander!"

    "Deactivate all nonessential power and divert all power to the shield! We can''t afford to have the shield fall!" shouted Magus Wiff sternly, yet his eyes werepletely fixed on the screen.

    The ring sound of a warning rm echoed through the space station as the three hundred thousand people currently living inside the forty mile structure were ordered to evacuate to the safe parts of the station that had been prepared.

    In all this chaos, a group of men was seen running towards the deck where one of the Nexus advanced ships had been prepared �C one not much bigger than the Interceptor.

    Emery, Julian, Stildar, and Bardock; They all forced to volunteer for the task force deployed to destroy the Stargate on the. Knowing how crucial this task was to the entire situation, Magus Wiff ordered three magus to follow and help the four of them.

    The three magus were Magus Bex who had an eye-catching scar on his face, and the two who fought with Emery before �C Magus Aruka the female ice element and Magus Mason the burly man wielding a hammer.

    Assigned as the one in charge of the task force by Magus Wiff, Magus Bex added two dozen saint-level soldiers as required manpower.

    "They are the most experienced fighters we have."

    The magus'' words made Emery take a closer look at this group of soldiers. He could indeed see that these saints look different than usual. Apparently, they were part of the group that was sent to the frontline.

    Before the group took off for the, each of them was given a special space suit to wear. It was a one-piece skin-tight ck suit with a built-in helmet. There was also a variety of weapons that had been prepared, all lying on the racks free to choose from.

    Bardock helped himself with a frame suit that greatly increased his physical attributes. Stildar chose a pair of powered gloves which really suited his fighting style, while Julian took the most advanced shield the Nexus had in their inventory.

    Since he had no need for more equipment, Emery ended up choosing to take a dozen explosives instead.

    Just as everyone was done with their preparations, another tremor shook the space station as it meant that another shot from the elven shipnded.

    With that, Magus Bex quickly said, "Alright, everyone. That''s our cue. Let''s go!"

    As soon as the ship hovered into the air, Emery realized that they would have an escort as the four nearby fighter ships were also following suit. Without further ado, they all got out of the hangar.

    "This is the fastest ship the faction has. So as long as we can fly past them, they won''t be able to catch up to us."<sub> </sub>

    From the serious tone the magus used in his words, Emery understood that it was and would not be an easy thing to do. In fact, looking at the expressions these veterans had, this operation couldn''t help but feel like an act of suicide.

    As if to answer his assumption, things quickly turned chaotic as soon as they flew out of the station into space.

    Kaboom!! Kaboom!!

    Several explosive sounds were heard as the space station''s turrets fired at the dozen or so elven triangr fighter ships, only to be shot back and destroyed as a result. The sight was terrifying yet mesmerizing.

    At this point, half of the drones and fighter ships Nexus had deployed had been destroyed while there were still 15 elven fighting ships left, not including the three Cruisers that were still approaching the space station.

    Knowing that they couldn''t afford to waste time, Magus Bex gritted his teeth and warned everyone to be prepared. "We are heading straight down the middle, everyone!"

    Not only due to time constraints this decision was made, but also to hide their ship among the hundreds of Nexus battleships that were fighting. This also meant that the chances of them being caught in the crossfire were higher.

    Even so, it was still better than the worst-case scenario where they were discovered and then would be either attacked by all the elven fighting ships together or bombarded into smithereens by the cruisers.

    As nned, as soon as one of the elven ships approached, two of the four fighter ships escorting their ship would immediately grab hold of it and repel it by any means necessary.

    Emery watched from the window of the ship how the two fighter ships who were chasing the elven ships would be destroyed before long. He couldn''t help but feel bitter inside seeing such a sacrifice.

    However, thanks to those people''s sacrifices, the ship the group was on made it through halfway between the space station and the elven cruiser. This point was a no-return, where they had absolutely no chance of escaping if they were discovered.

    Everyone on the ship subconsciously tensed up when they saw another elven fighter ship approaching. Immediately, thest two escort ships did their part and intercepted it. And like their predecessors, the two were also quickly destroyed.

    "We are on our own now! elerate!!" shouted Magus Bex.

    The ship zoomed across the dark space, shooting into the gap made by the sacrifices of the two fighter ships towards the direction of the yellow. Only when the ship finally managed to fly past the elven cruisers did everyone release the breaths they didn''t realize they were holding.

    "We did it!!"

    Everyone could see the relieved look on each other''s faces as the ship left the two cruisers behind. However, minutester they soon realized that something else blocked their way.

    Their vision was filled with the wreckage of the elven cruiser that had been destroyed by the Star ster before, and as they drew near, Emery perceived powerful energy that was also rapidly sensing back at him.

    At the same time, everyone on the ship heard a voice in their minds.

    "Why are you here human?e to pick me up?"

    It''s a magus-level elf, and definitely a strong one.

 Chapter 1191 Space Dive

    Hearing those words, Magus Bex immediately told the pilot to maneuver around the wreckage. Unfortunately, even though he took action as quickly as he could, he was still toote.

    Before the pilot could steer the ship away, the figure of the dark elf magus suddenly became conspicuous as he turned into bright me. He then shot forward, intercepting the ship by crashing into it head-on.

    BAMMM!!!!!

    A wave of vibration shook the entire ship as the magus crashed into it. The momentum brought in by thetter was unexpectedly strong enough to tilt the ship and send everyone inside staggering and falling.

    "Half Moon magus!" Magus Bex loudly shouted his estimate of the enemy, and in response everyone right away cast their respective spells and skills to buff themselves, preparing for the worst oue.

    If the enemy really was a Half Moon elf magus, it meant that he would have the power of peak human magus and could kill everyone on board.

    While the others readied themselves for the impending sh, Magus Bex tapped the dazed pilot''s shoulder and spoke in an urgent tone. "Stay focus soldier! Keep going, make sure we stay on course!"

    As soon as those words reverberated in the air, there was a loud bang that everyone could hear. An arm covered in mes had punched through the ceiling and tore it apart, revealing the dark elf facing down towards them with a wicked smile.

    The elf''s action once again made the ship tilt to one side, turning the situation for the worse as there was now an extreme suction of air inside the ship thanks to the hole he created on the ceiling.

    The sudden change in air pressure made Emery, Julian, and all the other non magus lose consciousness for a moment.

    When he returned to reality, Emery saw the dark elf magus was ready to cast his spell and burn everyone inside the ship.

    However, before the elf could do what he nned, Magus Bex resolutely used all his strength and with a thunderous sound, he leapt towards the dark elf magus, tackling thetter and dragging him into space away from the ship.

    In just seconds, the two figures were already left behind, hundreds of meters from the ship. However, they still didn''t stop and continued to fly away.

    After they disappeared from sight, Emery observed the two with his Spirit Reading. Thest thing he sensed from them was a burst of both lightning and fire that created a huge explosion of power.

    In that instant, he realized that Magus Bex had just sacrificed himself to take down the dark elf magus and make sure the ship stayed intact; all for the sake of this operation.

    On the other hand, the aftermath the dark elf magus delivered with his actions didn''t just disappear. With a huge hole in the ceiling, the ship was flying on a wild track, despite the fact that the pilot tried his best to keep it stable.

    Even though everyone on board were all wearing the special space suit, if the pilot couldn''t regain control of the ship, the group would have lost precious time they could use toplete the mission.

    It was at this moment that, when the ship was still wobbling around, Magus Aruka recovered from her stupor and quickly took action. Spirit energy flowed out of her body as she cast an ice spell to cover the hole.

    The hole was covered by ayer of ice, stopping the strong suction force. However, it seemed that it could onlyst for a few seconds as cracks began to appear on its surface. Therefore, before it waspletely shattered, Emery quickly took out [Aegis of Void] to strengthen and iste the hole from the contrasting pressure.

    Julian also didn''t remain still as he quickly tried to repair the hole by cing his palm on the surface of the ship whereupon the metallic material from the ceiling was slowly restored

    Thebined spell of the three managed to close the holepletely. It was certainly not a perfect repair, but it should be enough for now since it allowed the pilot to gain control of the ship.<sub> </sub>

    When the damage that urred was repaired and the situation finally somewhat settled, the soldiers mourned the loss that had just urred.

    The two magus had their gazes on the back, where Magus Bex and the dark elf magus had gone to.

    "We should turn around and help Bex!" the female Magus Aruka said. s, her burly colleague denied her idea. "No, the mission must continue. We don''t have much time, besides... he probably already died."

    Magus Aruka seemed to want to say more, but ended up choosing to swallow it back.

    While the two magus were thinking about Magus Bex, the ship kept approaching on the yellow.

    At this time, Bardock suddenly walked up and said, "We need to do something. The ship may not be able to pass through the stratosphere with its damaged hull."

    The 20-mile-thickyer that covered the would certainly give dangerous problems to a damaged ship such as the one the group was on.

    "We can''t do anything else. Be prepared, we will jump when the ship breaks!" Said the burly magus.

    "Good luck to you all mate!" said Stildar who seemed ready to jump.

    Emery turned around and saw that the soldiers seemed to have surrendered themselves to their fate. Being a non magus, such a st might have killed them all.

    With quite a bit of difficulty, the ship finally entered the said atmosphere. As expected, the ship began to vibrate violently as its body rubbed against the air. There was even a crackling sound heard from the ship''s hull.

    "15 miles through! But I don''t think we will make it!"

    Hearing such words, everyone was ready to brace for the destruction of the ship.

    Emery, however, was still not willing to ept such a result. He channeled the stirred spirit energy within his body out and once again cast [Aegis of Void]. He cast it with all of his power, enough to cover the entire ship. The biggest reach he ever did.

    And he seeded.

    "10 miles left!!"

    In an instant, everyone could feel the tremors subside somewhat. Seeing the spell seed, Emery continued to channel the spell.

    "We went through!!"

    Thanks to his actions, the damaged ship managed to persist through the perilous journey and dive into the white clouds below the atmosphere.

    With this, they sessfully re-entered the yellow and the vast desertndscape of the Wastnd was now in their view.

 Chapter 1192 Raid

    As the ship they were on drove through the endless sea of clouds, Magus Aruka walked up to the control panel and checked the remaining time until the stargate could be reused.

    "We will reach the outpost in 12 minutes and after that, we only have 35 minutes to destroy the stargate."

    The number made Everyone tense up. That was certainly a tight timeline.

    With the assigned leader, Magus Bex no longer with them, the group needed to settle on a strategy on how to stop the stargate. The female magus then used the radar on the ship to check the current situation of the outpost.

    A slight change to her facial expression urred before she spoke.

    "Based on the information we had gathered before our departure, there should only be one Half Moon dark elf magus, Kasin, and about a hundred saint-level figures present on-site."

    The magus stopped for a second before continuing, "However, the ship''s radar had just scanned a group of elves who seemed to have just arrived and joined the defense of the outpost. So we will need a change to our n."

    The said group of elves was apparently survivors from the first elven Cruiser that crashed on the ground.

    "How many are there?" Stildar said, asking the most important question.

    "Around fifty, with 3 Crescent Moon elven magus among them."

    Everyone''s face changed when they heard Magus Aruka''s words. Those numbers definitely added anotheryer of difficulty to the uing mission. Even though their group also had three magus, all of them knew that they were notparable to the elven magus.

    "This means that there are four elven magus; three Crescent and one Half Moon at that. No matter which angle I looked at it from, we are clearly outnumbered. This is just straight-up a suicide mission!" Stildar concluded.

    Silence fell within the ship as everyone was presented with the cold and harsh truth.

    A momentter, the burly Magus Mason stepped in and calmly spoke for the shaken soldiers to hear."We cannot afford to cancel this mission. If that stargate sends more elven troops, it will really be the end of our Nexus faction."

    Magus Aruka turned to look at Emery and Julian and then said, "This is the mess we have brought upon ourselves. Are you two sure you still want to take part and risk your life in someone else''s war?"

    The Roman gazed at Emery, and without the slightest hesitation, thetter said, "We are currently fighting the elves, so this is our war as well. So yes, we will take part in this."

    Magus Aruka seemed satisfied with the answer as she nodded her head. Right after, Stildar chimed in, "Great answer! Let''s not be afraid. We will charge in and give them hell!!"

    Shaking his head, Julian heaved a sigh and said, "It''s not about bravery. We simply can''t afford this mission to fail. That''s why we have to make sure we arepletely prepared before taking action!"

    With the limited time they had, the group held a short discussion toe up with a n for carrying out this mission �C one which would give them an extra chance of sess

    ***

    A few minutester, a Nexus ship could be seen descending above the South Outpost and swiftly dropping several explosive tubes at the ce. Those destructive projectilesnded without anything stopping them.

    Kabooomm Kaboommm Kabooomm

    The opening salvo from the Nexus ship managed to destroy a few of the defensive turrets of the ce. However, soon enough retaliation came from the other side. The ship was being shot back with multipleser beams and received heavy damage.

    What followed was three magus Stildar, Aruka, Mason, and two dozen saint-level fighters jumped out from the ship and rained down multiple high-tier spells to destroy the remaining turrets.

    Themotion quickly caught the attention of the elves. Three magus elves who had just arrived and their group of saint fighters quickly walked out of the facility, ready to fight the intruders.

    Facing the group of dark elves, Stildar announced loudly, bubbling anger showing in his words.<sub> </sub>

    "You elves can get the fuck off our!!"

    The dark elf did not seem to be affected by those words. With his calm demeanor, he said, "You humans have gone to the trouble ande to offer your lives... Kill them all!"

    More than a hundred dark elves fought, took out their curved des, bows, and spells, while the human saints brought out their firearms ready to shoot.

    As the battle between the saint individuals started, the magus from both sides also began to sh with each other; three against three.

    At the same time, a swirling portal appeared on the other side of the outpost.

    From within, three people �C Emery, Julian, and Bardock �C came out. The three of them would sneak into the facility with one goal in mind �C destroying the stargate. Thanks to Stildar and the others for creating a diversion, the first step towards their goal waspleted.

    However, before they stepped into the second step, Emery knew that there was still one who was still on guard. Entering the facility, the group met the said person.

    Magus Kasin who apparently confirmed to have a cultivation level of Half Moon. It''s no wonder it was very hard to fight himst time.

    As if the dark elf had expected his arrival, the magus smiled when he saw Emery.

    "We met again. Finally, we can conclude our unfinished fight."

    Disregarding the magus'' words, Emery told the two beside him "Go, I will handle this one"

    Julian nodded "You hang on, Emery. I will definitely seed!"

    The dark elf magus quickly realized what the group was nning to do and immediately tried to stop Julian. However, the attack he threw was stopped by a barrier of void that had been created in the area. His eyes proceeded to shift to the only possible culprit, and answering the gaze was a string of words.

    "Your opponent is me!"

    "Ha! Hahaha, after thest fight, you still dare to fight me alone?" Magus Kasin said. "Human stupidity and arrogance can''t cease to amaze me"

    However risky the situation was, this was the n the group has decided on.

    While the three magus were distracting most of the elven army, Emery''s group would sneak in and carry out the mission. Even though the fight seemed unbnced, all they needed to do was buy time until Julian and Bardock managed to destroy the stargate.

    It definitely looked like a high-stakes n since the entire n hinged on Julian and Bardock''s hands, but the group unanimously concluded that this was the one with the highest probability of sess.

    On the Julian side, after passing the magus, he had managed to reach the second inner area of the facility where the formation underlying the stargate was ced. There were several elven saints on guard and Julian quickly took out his hammer and the new shield.

    "As nned, I''ll protect you while you prepare the explosives. Let''s do this quickly!" said the Roman to hispanion.

    While Julian intercepted some of the saints who were charging at them, Bardock quickly got busy attaching explosives to the formation''s vital points. But then, Julian suddenly felt a bad premonition.

    His gaze quickly wandered around the area to find out the cause. His eyes then nced at Bardock, where his eyes widened. A figure had unknowingly appeared behind the engineer, and without him noticing, it stabbed him in the back with a dagger.

    "ARRGGGHHHH!!!" Blood sttered and the rebel engineer fell helplessly to the floor.

    Julian was swiftly anxious as he realized the figure that came out from the shadow was another dark elf magus.

    With blood dripping from the dagger, the elusive fifth elven magus nced at the Roman and mockingly said, "You human didn''t really think that we would leave such an important ce unprotected, did you?"

 Chapter 1193 Nexus Battle

    [30 minutes until the stargate recharged]

    Since the stargate was activated, the previously underground facility had been lifted up to the ground, turning into a one-mile construct that surrounded the formation at the center.

    Currently, there were six magus fighting in the front yard of the facility, while Emery fought at the back entrance with the powerful half moon magus.

    Bammm!!!!

    Two heavy and fast dark metal chains smashed into Emery, powerful enough to throw his body and break the wall into the backyard. Emery groaned slightly in pain after that hit.

    Fortunately, his jade armor, although it was cracked, was still enough to absorb the powerful hit, so he didn''t get much damage to his body. As he stood up, the dark elf magus calmly walked out of the facility building saying,

    "If you''re trying to buy time for your friend to destroy the gate, don''t put your hope up!"

    Hearing the magus words, Emery had a hunch that something was strange here. He then quickly used his spirit reading and as expected, he did find that there was actually a hidden fifth magus.

    This meant Julian was in big danger and to prevent it, Emery quickly cast a spell, [Blind]. It was a bright light that was hoped to distract the magus as he swiftly opened up a [Spatial Gate] toward Julian''s location.

    However, to his surprise, it took him much longer and harder to form the spell. Before he managed to do it, suddenly another attack came charging at him�C the dark chaining from his left and right.

    Emery quickly dodged back a few steps and realized the dark elf magus Kasin was smiling as he shows a blinking little sphere. It was an item that continuously gave a slight distortion in space.

    "Since your sessful escape from mest time, I took a special time making this space distortion sphere from the replicator�� only for you," the dark elf said with a smile and then attached a chain and put it on his neck like a pendant.

    Another item that would trouble his ability to control space, even just to cast [Blink] felt a few times longer and harder for him.

    "You are not running from me this time!"

    It seemed like Emery could not escape the man and had no other option than to finish him before he could help Julian

    ****

    Within the center of the facility, Julian was holding out with skillful footwork to move around and block the dark elf magus who moved in between shadows just like his Asian friend.

    nkk!! nk!!

    "How long do you think you can resist, human? Just give up!"

    The dark elf said in a mocking and arrogant tone, and with a smirk on his face, he purposely showed his bloody dagger and licked it with his pale tongue.

    "Ohh damn another lunatic!"

    Rather than being provoked by the dark elf''s words that seemed to deliberately make him uncontroble, he preferred to think of a way to win this duel as effectively as possible.

    Julian knew he could not just stay on defense, this situation was forcing him to take immediate action. Not just that Bardock was dying as he was bleeding extensively on the corner, but also the clock for the stargate was ticking down. No more time to waste!

    Unfortunately, even with the [Immortal Gate] and the added strength given by the sr suit, the magus elf was still a few levels higher than him in strength and speed. If not for his mastery in shields, he would have been stabbed minutes ago.

    Any reckless movement and Julian would end the same fate with Bardock.

    "Urrghh is this the limit that I can reach!"

    Julian still fighting relentlessly, he needed to find a way to deal with the magus, before the countdown ended.<sub> </sub>

    [22 minutes until the stargate recharged]

    The situation in the front yard was much more chaotic. .

    Multiple magus were seen flying in the air casting and dodging spells. They were attacking each other relentlessly, shing their weapons in between. Each attack would create a booming sound that shook the sky and trembled the ground.

    Beneath them, the two dozen Nexus veteran soldiers took cover behind shields and shot heavy firearms at the iing elves.

    The Nexus advanced weaponry, surprisingly able to kill the powerful elves warrior and keep them at bay.

    "N5 Cannon is ready!"

    "Shoot!"

    One powerfull st shoots right at a group of elves and quickly disintegrates several of them

    "Yes!! Kill them all!!" The veteran soldiers'' cheer echoes in the area.

    Unfortunately, their high spirit quickly stopped as one of the elf magus manage to send a powerful fire spell [Greater Fireball] towards them.

    Kabooomm!!!

    The ming explosion boomed all over the area, causing several saints to die instantly at the st. The explosion quickly took attention to the human magus fighting. The only way such a thing happened was because one of them must have let the magus freed.

    Because of this, two magus figures swiftly reconvened behind the soldiers'' defense; Stildar the rebel leader, and the female magus Aruka, both were panting as they quickly realized.

    "Mason! Where is Mason!"

    Both of them turn panicked, as there were chuckles heard from the other side.

    "Haha, you are looking for this trash?"

    One of the ming dark elf magus threw away one dying figure badly charred by mes, what was left of the burly magus. It was a shocking scene, as there were not even 10 minutes had passed but one of their strongest has fell.

    "Hahahaha, this is not much of a fight at all!" said the elf magus arrogantly.

    The other two elven magus joined standing on his sides staring at the human magus and soldiers like amb ready to be ughtered.

    The situation became increasingly terrifying. Both magus and the saint soldiers gritted their teeth and grumbled in annoyance with mounting anger.

    "Arghh!! We will fight till the end!" shouted Magus Stildar.

    Opposite to his words, the rebel leader knew that they wouldn''t be able to hold much longer. This was beyond their expectation.

    Emery on the other side has been keeping track of his spirit reading and it''s true the n they had has gone south, they can''t win this fight with the number that they have.

    Suprisingly as if his prayer had been answered, one ship came dashing toward the facility. This one came from North, a Nexus transport ship.

    Everyone on the ground, human or elves were surprised to see the sudden arrival.

    Even more when they saw dozens of fighters jumping from the air led by five familiar figures, of which three of them were magus-level fighters.

 Chapter 1194 Nexus Battle 2

    With the arrival of the ship, Emery quickly seized the opportunity to evade his opponent and escaped, heading to the other side of the facility.

    There, he quickly spotted the familiar figures of Klea and Chumo, who had arrived along with the three Nexus Magus who were their prisoner just merely a few hours ago.

    Magus Ga came down ming hot as if he was a meteor, where he cast several powerful fire spells in quick session which rapidly rained down upon the dark elf who was pursuing Emery.

    The spells gave Emery the much needed space and time to approach the center where everyone was currently gathered.

    The first who weed him was of course none other than Klea.

    "I''m d to see you are alright, Emery." With an awkward smile on her face, she said, "I''ve brought along as many help as i can"

    With a little persuasion from the Egyptian queen, and after seeing the fact that the Nexus station was under attack by the elves, The three magus; Ga, Wildon, Rodrik unanimously decided to ept the request for help.

    Even though the atmosphere was tense due to their past feuds, these reinforcements were certainly something they sorely needed right now.

    Emery also noticed two other figures who came out from the crowds of several dozen saint level rebel fighters.

    "Twik! Chiku!"

    Magus Ga, who was the leader of the Nexus Magus, eyed the charred body of Magus Mason with a glint of annoyance in his eyes. He proceeded to turn his head to look at Emery before speaking, his voice tainted with clear disdain.

    "Envoy, we will definitely continue our fights. But now let us kill all these elven bastards first!"

    "Agreed, but we have a more urgent matter." ncing at the symbol on his hand, Emery said, "We only have less than 20 minutes until the stargate can be used again!"

    While the group had their brief union, on the other side, the elves have also gathered together. Right now, their side consisted of the elven saint fighters along with four magus. Both sides have formed a battle line facing each other.

    Looking at the situation, Magus Kasinughed boisterously while saying, "This is getting more exciting�� Well�� go on then." He stared at Emery and the others condescendingly. "I like to see how you worms squirm your way out of this situation.. haha!"

    "We are running out of time. What should we do?" Stildar asked, his gaze still fixed on the elves.

    The response came immediately after, originating from Magus Ga. "Break through them and all head to the facility!"

    In contrast to the existing panic, Emery calmly looked toward Chumo. Catching the gaze, thetter proceeded to send the opponents'' battle data to him.

    Three dark elven magus. One is a fire caster with 14%wprehension. One is a darkness element user with 12%wprehension, and thest one is metal element user with 10%wprehension.

    The gears in his brain quickly went to work. Momentster, Emery had calcted and matched their opponents, so he nced at the others and said, "If we want to win in this battle, listen to me. Here is the n."

    ? Stildar and Aruka would fight the fire elven magus, while Wildon and Rodrik would cooperate together against the darkness one. With that, Ga would deal with the metal element user, who has the lowestwprehension of the three, by himself.

    As for Emery, he would stop their strongest magus.

    [Kasin]

    [Magus Realm - Half Moon]

    [Law of Darkness - 16 %]

    [Law of Metal - 8%]<sub> </sub>

    [Battle power: 435]

    [Soul force 360]

    Apparently, the dark elf magus was someone new to the Half Moon stage. However, he still couldn''t be underestimated since he hasmand over two elements. What was surprising was the fact that his soul force and battle power stat was much higher inparison to human magus.

    Looking at his friend Emery said "I am gonna need all your help to fight him guys!"

    "Ku ku ku!"

    Emery, Klea, Chumo, and the two nt creatures nodded in agreement.

    "Unfortunately our diator friend is unable to leave the battlefield," Klea said.

    Emery shook his head. He could fully understand Klea''s decision to leave Thrax out, as his strength would not matter much in this battlepared to raising the morale of thousands of people in the battle against the orcs.

    "Alright guys. You''ve heard the n, let''s fight!"

    As they finally made a move, the dark elf magus, Kasin, who has been casually staring at them with a hint of disdain and condescension said, "Whatever you are nning, you can''t stop us!"

    "We''ll see about that!"

    The moment the words left his mouth, Emery mmed the ground, summoning an army of 100 Jade Warriors to be the spearhead of their assault. At the same time, all the magus started to separate and face their respective assigned opponents.

    "Everyone, Attack!!"

    Eight magus flew up to kick off the battle from above, blotting the sky above the outpost with multicolored lights. Thunderous sounds and numerous phenomena shook the earth and heaven as each fought valiantly with their respective spells and weapons.

    Magus Kasin stood tall and still, guarding the entrance like he was a sentinel. He raised his dark chains, and each strand moved like a snake, creating havoc while instantly killing dozens of Emery''s summons.

    Behind the summons, Emery dashed forward, swinging his two des with all his might. He was using his most powerful skill, [Omega Strike]. Each swing was enough to push the magus a few steps away.

    Seeing the entrance was open, Emery quickly shouted. "Now go!!!!"

    In response, Chumo grabbed Klea. Both moved behind the cover of shadows, their speed unrivaled as they became a blur with each step. They were heading through the entrance with one of the little creatures in tow.

    "What?!" The magus shouted, bewildered at the strange turn of events.

    In fact, Emery had never nned to make them fight with the dark elf magus in the first ce. All he needed to do was give them an opening to send them to help Julian finish the tasks instead.

    However, the rage that twisted the magus'' visage told Emery the former was enraged. Magus Kasin turned away, ready to chase them. However, suddenly multiple roots appeared, forming a blockade in front of him.

    "You will stay here and fight me and my little friend!"

    "Huh, you still dare to show off in front of me, do you?"

    Emery nced towards his little friend. With a smirk, he said to the creature, "Time to show what we have been practicing for, Twik!"

 Chapter 1195 Nexus Battle 3

    It was an undeniable fact that the Half Moon magus was stronger and faster than him. Even with his strongest bloodline transformation and buffs, Emery still couldn''t defeat him.

    And now, adding that with an item capable of interfering with his space magic, and stop him from Emery''s chances of winning went dropped to another low.

    The dark elf magus once again formed the sword aura into his arms, coalescing a dark de that seemed capable of cutting through anything.

    Waving his lethal hand around, he said, "Which will it be this time? Light? Darkness? Or both? What will you show to defeat me?"

    To his surprise, Emery stored his dark sword. However, it didn''t mean he n to fight barehanded. Instead, he kept the Lightsaber in his hand.

    His body then began to rapidly transform, turning into his strongest [Twilight Transformation].

    His physical body erges, with dark fur covering all four of his limbs. His hair turnedpletely white, while an eye-catching tattoo appeared under his eyes, followed by the innate ability that bestowed his dual core significant enhancement.

    Howlll!!

    With his enhanced spirit core, Emery activated the Lightsaber in his right hand. At the same time, Twik jumped andnded on his left arm before transforming, crawling and entangling itself tight.

    When all preparation was done, Emery looked at the dark elf magus with a smile and said,

    "Thank you for waiting. As for your question, I''m sure you will not be disappointed!"

    Utilizing the overflowing power within the Lightsaber as the trigger, Emery created a burst of light element energy within his nature core and swiftly channeled it into his left arm, or rather, his little creature Twik.

    In an instant, a storm of brilliant light appeared as the skill was sessfully cast.

    [nt Mastery - Fusion]

    This was the skill that Emery had a difficult time with, as he had previously only been able to use it with the help of Primordial Wisp. But now, after the relentless training, he went through at the Light Institute, he could finally do it on his own.

    The dark wolf fur on his left arm waspletely covered by the root body of Twik, as it continued to growrger. It didn''t take long for it topletely cover up to his shoulder, and continued all the way, making its way to his left chest.

    In that moment, a powerful surge of power coursed through his entire body.

    [You sessfully formed a partial fusion]

    [Battle power has increased exponentially]

    [Nature spirit energy enhanced]

    The sensation of unstoppable power sent out indescribable excitement that Emery couldn''t help but let out a loud roar.

    "Arrgghhhh!!"

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power: 280 (474)]

    On top of the 64 points of [Immortal Gate - stage 6] and the 70 points of [Twilight Transformation], the skill brought about another addition of 60 battle power, which turned him into one of, if not, the strongest rank 9 acolyte in the universe.

    Staring at the dark elf magus, Emery bared a broad smile and said, "I am ready!"

    The overwhelming disy of power Emery showed evidently caught the dark elf off guard, so much to the point that the thought of regretting his decision to let him transform crossed the magus'' mind.

    "A mere Rank 9 with such power!" Emery noticed the gaze the dark elf magus gave him changing, and this was evidenced by the words thetter spoke next.

    "You are a threat to our future! I have to bury you in this ce once and for all!"<sub> </sub>

    Disregarding the words thatced with killing intent, with his Lightsaber and Twik''s Root Shield on his hands, Emery stomped the floor. His figure disappeared from where he was standing, shooting towards the magus at breakneck speed.

    BAAAMMM!!!

    Blocking the iing strike, The magus'' body was thrown backward. His feet skidded across the floor against his will and he only managed to stabilize himself after passing the dozen-meter mark, but not without spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    It was at this moment that Emery''s figure once again appeared in front of him. He attempted a retaliation, but the former reacted swiftly. The sword''s aura was stopped by the Root Shield before it could pierce its wielder''s flesh.

    CRACKK!!

    The dark translucent de was able to make a deep scratch before Emery swung his right arm, sending the dazzling weapon unto the magus'' chest.

    Spaatt!!

    The attack was evidently a direct hit, carving a wound on the magus'' body as blood sttered on the ground. However, Emery knew that this was far from enough if he wanted to take down his opponent.

    "One more time!!"

    He didn''t give the magus even a sliver of a chance to take a breather from his shock as the sword in his hand once again made an arc in the air. It came down with much more ferocity and intensity.

    Spaatt!! Spaatt!!

    Despite being overwhelmed by Emery, the dark elf magus tried his best to counter using his Sword Mastery skill. Unfortunately, his efforts were thwarted by the former''s Root Shield. It also didn''t help that his opponent''s sword had a longer reach than his de Arm. A difference that proved to be fatal in this matchup.

    Realizing that he would not win with just his dark de alone, the magus decided to try something and cast his most dependable spell, summoning the dark metal chains into the fray. He hoped its inclusion would bring changes and help him close the advantage he lost.

    s, Emery once again rendered his efforts fruitless as he was able to neutralize the chains with his [Jade Root] spell, whose strength now had been greatly enhanced by his [Fusion] skill.

    At this point, it was clear that the magus was cornered. He leaped high into the sky, thinking that with the limitations of his cultivation realm, even if Emery could follow him, he wouldn''t be as much mobile in the sky.

    Within seconds however, the magus realized he was mistaken and only to be taken back by the pair of bright wings on his back,

    Sattt!!

    A rain of sword shes traveled andnded on the dark elf magus, inflicting more wounds upon his body. The unrelenting assault that Emery carried out had forced the magus to dodge away miserably for his dear life.

    "Argghh!! This is annoying!!"

    Overwhelmed with rage as well as humiliation, the dark elf magus took out a piece of metal device. Attaching it onto his chest, he then stopped in his flight and turned to re at Emery with a hateful look.

    "Be proud, human! You now have the chance to see and fight me in my full strength!!"

    In an instant, the dark metal expanded from his chest and covered the magus'' entire body from top to bottom, leaving only a gap for the eyes. It was apparent that what the device was �C full-body armor that was an oue of ingenuity, resulted from thebination of spirit force and technology which allowed its wearer to gain a boost of another level altogether.

    Emery was actually pumped up by the new look the magus took on. He genuinely wanted to see how much his current strength would match the so-called full power. However, his attention was distracted by a reminder of the time he has.

    [8 minutes until the stargate recharged]

    Emery was anxious when he read the number. s, when he was thinking of going over and helping Julian and the others, his eyes caught the gaze the dark elf magus was giving him.

    It seemed his duel with the magus wouldn''t be able to end in a short few minutes, which meant at the moment he could only hope that his three friends would seed to stop the stargate.

    "We are counting on you guys!"

 Chapter 1196 Nexus Battle 4

    Outside, things didn''t seem to be going so well with the battle between the eight magus. Even with an advantage of two against one, the humans were still struggling to win against the elven side.

    This was because each of the elven magus had advantages in every department; higher battle power, higher soul force, and inparison with the Nexus Magus,prehensively better techniques.

    The only reason both Stildar and Aruka still had not been defeated yet was that the ming dark elf magus was solely toying with them.

    On the other side, the female-looking magus Wildon and hispanion Rodrick were in a much worse situation. The former had his spear broken in two while Rodrik was turned blind by the dark element magus. The two still tried their best to fight, but would most likely won''tst 10 minutes.

    Only magus Ga who seemed able to keep up fighting one against the weakest elven magus, however still the metal dark elf''s defensive capability made the Nexus magus leader helpless since he was unable tond critical wounds on him.

    The only winning side for the humans was the ground units. With the new reinforcement, their number had boosted up to a hundred strong, all the most experienced soldiers and rebels fought side by side regardless of their allegiance. Added with advanced firearms, they have sessfully killed two-thirds of the elf saint fighters.

    "Reload the cannon! Shoot!"

    Kabooommm!!!

    The ground unit seemed to start taking over the rhythm and winning the battle.

    However, on the opposite side, the elven captain took out a horn and decisively blew it up loud, echoing the area.

    Tuuuuuutttttttt

    These acts confused most human fighters, but those veterans who came from the frontline turned to fear. Without uttering any words, they all simultaneously turned their heads and looked toward the wastnd behind them.

    The ground started to rumble and from afar, the sand dust flew high above the yellow desert.

    "Orcs!! The orcs areing!!"

    "Reposition the cannon!!"

    "Take a defensive position!"

    Upon realizing the facility was surrounded by an Orc Lair filled with millions of the abominable creatures, the human fighters couldn''t help but panic.

    *****

    Meanwhile, inside the facility, three figures were running past the hallway with strong determination. They were stalled for a few minutes behind schedule as they had to kill all the elven guards they encountered along the way.

    Those three figures were Klea, Chumo, and Chiku, the Chizpur Fang nt creature.

    "There! That''s the inner chamber!"

    After a brief observation of the facility, Klea realized that although the stargate portal was formed above the facility, the inner chamber was where the formation and the machine were ced.

    Without giving it a second thought, the three of them immediately headed straight to the inner chamber. However, as soon as the three arrived, they came into an abrupt halt as a shocking sight weed the group.

    Their Roman friend stood still holding his shield, but his whole body had been soaked with blood as at least a dozen gushing wounds were seen all over his body.

    "Julian!"

    With quick nce, there were only half a dozen elves seen across the chamber, but Klea certainly knew better that there was at least one magus hiding.

    As expected, as soon as they stepped inside the room, Julian shouted,

    "Watch out!!"

    Klea reactively cast her most powerful ice spell, while the nt creature Chiku used its barrier spell to block.

    A loud dull sound resounded through the air in the next moment as both managed to push what seemed to be a shadowy figure back a few steps.

    But knowing it was not enough, Chumo pulled them both away, swiftly dashed into the center, and stood together with Julian.

    This shocking attack forced them to be on high alert because out of nowhere the uing attack woulde.

    "It''s a dark elf magus with thew of shadow.." With such pain, Julian still tried to exin.

    "13% shadowwprehension," Chumo added.

    A specialw of shadow and highprehension at that, probably the strongest magus just below the half moon.

    When even two magus struggle against one dark elf outside, Julian has been fighting by himself. It was a miracle that he could still stand.

    The dark elf magus moves around as a shade before it once again shoots toward the center.

    "Get behind me!" Julian shouted as he forced his wounded body to stand and smash his shield to the ground and use his strongest shield battle art.

    [Sentinel Defense]

    Bammmm!!!<sub> </sub>

    Julian''s proud defense skill was broken apart to pieces, but it also sessfully bounced the magus away.

    Seeing this as perfect timing and a chance for a counterattack, Chumo quickly followed by throwing his flying cursed dagger at the magus. Eight small des rapidly flew at the shadow in formation. s, they only managed to get one hit while the other hit empty air and smoke.

    One strike that hit the magus did not seem to mean anything. However, from within a shadow came a voice which made them all startled and alerted.

    "You are all not normal acolytes aren''t you? Good good!"

    The previous shield block made Julian''s wound gush out once again and the Roman was clearly in pain.

    "Let me heal you!" Klea said.

    The Roman refused and whispered, "No.. the gate�� they took all the explosives away... I can''t�� the machine�� destroy the machine... Hurry!"

    It was quite a broken word, but Klea could perfectly understand what needed to be done.

    With only a few minutes on the clock, she quickly took out a [Lightning Staff], an elemental weapon used to improve her lightning spell.

    The only issue was that it needed some time to channel, yet it was what she needed to finish the assignment, to destroy the formation. Even so, she still went on with the act, putting her trust on her friends.

    She then started by casting her rank A spell [Spirit Explosion] and instantly, her eyes turned bright as her body was brimming with power.

    "Protect her!"

    In a hurry, the others were immediately coordinated to provide a safe space for Klea toplete her spell. Julian gritted his teeth raising his shield once again, Chiku guarded the opposite side while Chumo split his shadow into clones and ordered them to surround the three.

    Bolts of lightning emerged from Klea''s body, turning her into an embodiment of a thunder goddess.

    [Storm Haze]

    However, at the same time the spell was activated, the group heard a whirring sound from the machine around them.

    "It''s the stargate, isn''t it? It''s faster than we thought! Are we toote!?"

    Klea wouldn''t worry about other things at the moment as she just threw all of her enhanced thunderbolts randomly to multiple devices around the area, hoping to stop the stargate from activating

    On the other hand, the shadow magus dashed once again, killing Chumo''s shadow as he passed through, streaking toward the floating goddess.

    "No, you won''t hurt her!!"

    Unable to reach fast enough, Julian threw his shield and smashed the figure before Chumo sent the small des to force his retreat.

    "Destroy it all, Klea!!"

    As if answering his desperate shout, multiple thunderbolts created multiple explosions around the ce. However, they could only turn more anxious as it had little effect on the formation and the whirring sound did not seem to stop.

    What followed was the formation around the room turned glowing, creatingpleted runes formation.

    Julian''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "No! No! We need to do something!"

    Despite all of their best effort, a huge portal was formed and a moment after, followed by violent tremors of the facility, another construct sessfully passed through.

    A nightmare, as it was an even bigger elven warship.

    ��------

    Author Note:

    Dear readers, with this chapter, the month of September is over and I thank you for your support in buying the privileged chapters. I hope you all had an enjoyable read.

    Now a slight preview for EGM October chapters;

    SPOILER ALERT

    How would Emery and friends survive the current situation?

    We will see the conclusion of the final exam; both the mission and also the tournament.

    Who will be the top 100 acolytes? Who will be the champion?

    I hope you will join me again for the October chapters. Don''t forget to drop by our discord channel for the end of month''s event for coins giveaway, quizz and a chance to win ess to the highest privilege chapter for free.

    Click link on my website: .avans.xyz

    Thank you again and hope to see you tonight

 Chapter 1197 Nexus Battle 5

    A few minutes before,

    The young half wolf man with a rooted arm, still fought his best at the dark metallic figure in the sky, outside of the facility.

    [Omega Strike]

    A brilliant gleam shot downwards as if severing the horizon, as Emery plunged from the sky towards the dark metallic figure and swung the Lightsaber in his hand.

    BAMMM!!!

    The ring sound of the swordnding squarely on the figure''s shoulder sounded vividly in the air. It didn''t seem to have inflicted any serious injuries, but it did send the metallic figure crashing into the ground violently, spurting out blood in the process.

    After going through and exchanging dozens or so shes with the dark elf''s new form, it was clear that Emery was still stronger and faster than the other party when he was still in the Fusion form with Twik.

    The metallic armor the dark elf magus brought out had indeed provided many upgrades in the former''s resilience, but in moments like this, the edge of the weapon Emery was currently wielding showed its true value.

    Thanks to its properties as an energy-based weapon, Emery''s [Lightsaber] allowed some of the force it carried to ignore the elf''s hard armor by prating it, which resulted in far more powerful blowpared to a normal weapon.

    Seeing his opponent grimacing on the ground, as much as Emery liked to deliver a crushing blow, he couldn''t help but worry about the situation of his friends who went to destroy the stargate.

    With the time drawing near yet there were still no messages from Julian and the others, Emery decided to turn and go to catch up with them.

    Seeing that he was about to leave, Kasin screamed despite the excruciating pain in his body.

    "Don''t you fucking run from me again!!"

    Unfortunately for the magus, Emery ignored the dark elf maguspletely.

    Just as he was about to dash away however, Emery sensed a powerful figureing right at him. His face changed drastically and he swiftly moved away, just in time to dodge sharp looking crescent-shaped energies that almost cut his body.

    Turning his head, he saw that the path where he had to go through was blocked by someone.

    A man with dark tattoos on his body was hovering in the air, staring menacingly.

    It was the dark elf magus who possessed the darkness affinity.

    "My Lord told you to stay. Hence, you shall stay here."

    Emery inwardly turned anxious at this unexpected development. It was not because of the other party''s power, but because if the man was here it meant that the two magus had already been defeated.

    As if reading his mind, the magus said, "If you are wondering about the fate of those two trashes, don''t be. They are no longer anyone''s concern now."

    It seemed that the worst possible oue had indeed happened, as Emery quickly realized that he could no longer sense both Magus Wildon and Rodrick''s presence. With that, their predicament became even more dire.

    As for the other magus, all didn''t seem to go well either, it''s only a matter of time before the others were to fall also.

    "Dammit!!" Emery cant help to cursed

    With the newly-arrived darkness magus blocking his way, Magus Kasin had the opportunity to get onto his feet and caught up to Emery. The table had been turned, as it was now a two against one situation.

    In an instant, Emery''s brain went into overdrive as he tried to think of a way to resolve this situation. However, his calction in order to survive the impending fight had to wait as suddenly a powerful tremor shook the entire facility. He could feel the emergence of a concentrated amount of energy from a certain direction.

    This disturbance could only mean one thing �C the stargate was activated.

    "No! This is too soon!"

    Beyond Emery''s confusiones Laughter that exploded in the air.<sub> </sub>

    "Hahahaha! You failed, human!" shouted Magus Kasin in a mocking tone.

    Emery silently heaved a sigh of dejection. Of course, he should''ve expected that the estimated time given by the Nexus wouldn''t bepletely urate. Having an error margin of 5 minutes should be more than fair in such a situation.

    Knowing that the stargate had activated once again and nothing he currently could do to stop it, the first thing Emery did was to check the situation of his friends with his spirit reading, and fortunately, it seemed that everyone was still fine.

    A second after the tremor, a huge glowing rune, one mile wide was formed in the sky above him, and before long, a massive construct emerged from it �C an elven warship. Although the size was simr to the one Emery had seen, it was definitely a different model.

    What shocked him the most however was the more than ten signatures of magus-level individuals he had sensed within it. One of them even emanated a power that he couldn''t begin toprehend. It was clear that that particr figure was a Grand Magus.

    Emery clenched his fists in exasperation. He couldn''t believe that they had failed.

    The ship''s imposing arrival quickly stopped all the fighting �C the foot soldiers and magus alike.

    The proud leader Magus Ga surprisingly took this chance to take off, escaping in mes towards the Wastnd, leaving Stildar and Aruka behind, who were both unable toprehend what they should do now.

    <o>,m "We have failed!"</o>

    ****

    Underground, just a mile away, beneath two differentyers of sediments, within the facility, the same feeling of hopelessness Emery felt was shared by the three friends. The expressions on their faces caused the magus that was attacking them toe out of the shadows and reveal themselves.

    "Hahaha, in despair aren''t you? There''s nothing you can do now that our main fleet is finally here!"

    The three of them ignored the magus'' provocative words as they were too engrossed with the feelings currently overwhelming them. They are saddened, knowing that the trust ced in them cannot be reciprocated.

    "Should we run?" Chumo asked, as he knew that the warships that came were bringing more magus level figures with them �C a force that they simply had no ability to deal with.

    Momentster, the facility shook once more and the stargate powered up once again, meaning the second ship was about to came through the portal.

    Realizing that the stargate was able to teleport out five eleven cruisers before, Julian gritted his teeth while saying, "No! Not yet! At least we can stop the arrival of the next Cruiser! Let''s do it while we still have a chance!"

    Those words quickly lifted their spirit, and immediately Klea started channeling her spell once again. The zeal of the three, of course, received scorn from the one other figure present.

    "You think I will just let you do that?! In your dreams!"

    Saying those words, the magus gradually faded into the shadow before eventually his presence wentpletely undetected again. The two besides Klea tensed as they knew well what was about toe.

    Heaving a sigh, Julian suddenly took out an item, a small golden pearl and swiftly consumed.

    Before anyone can ask what it was, Julian said "Chumo, track down that man''s location!"

    Chumo immediately did as asked. With his [Eye of Raven], he could see what others normally couldn''t see and thus he was able to quickly pinpoint the shadow magus'' location, albeit roughly.

    "He''sing!"

    The moment he pinpointed the location, Chumo turned his head as he realized that something was happening to his Roman friend. His eyes were shrouded by a bright light as a powerful surge of power exploded from Julian''s body �C one that gave off a majestic aura.

    Instead of defending against the magus'' attack, this time Julian took a step forward and headed straight for the other party.

    BAAAAAMMMMMMM!!!

    One shield smash took a heavy hit to the magus.

 Chapter 1198 Nexus Battle 6

    The pearl-like object that Julian had just consumed was a secret item he received from the Nephilim. It was a gift bestowed from a special someone who took notice of his talent.

    The truth was, he had been keeping it a secret for a special moment, preferably to use during the uing tournament. However, he knew that he had to care about the present before worrying about the future he might not be able to reach.

    Nevertheless, Julian, even though he had somewhat expected its effect to be potent, was still surprised when he felt a wonderful sensation rapidly spread throughout his body upon the consumption.

    It was an exhrating feeling of seemingly owning an absolute power. The item had elevated his battle power and spiritual force into a whole new level altogether.

    Smashing the shield in his hand at the magus, that simple action was enough to push thetter back and send him into a state of disorientation. The Roman then quickly took the opportunity and grabbed his opponent''s neck.

    As he pushed all the strength he had just received into his fingers gripping his neck, he could see the magus getting frightened.

    "D.. D-Domain�� H-How.."

    The magus'' terrified look was soon disced by a cracking sound of bone breaking as Julian proceeded to twist his neck. Afterward, Julian''s fingers started to burn and the mes quickly zed all over the magus'' body.

    "Arrgghhhh!!!"

    It was a powerful me, far exceeding the power of the usual Rank 9 acolyte.

    The dark elf magus let out a scream and quickly attempted to resist by stabbing Julian''s chest with his dagger, only to find out that his chest was as hard as a high-tier metal. The dagger still managed to pierce through and make Julian shed blood, however the wound was far from enough to stop Julian from smashing the magus with his shield once again, releasing his grasp.

    When the magus thought that he finally managed to escape from the death''s clutch, he quickly realized that his own shadow separated from himself. He watched as it turned into one of his opponents.

    [Cursed de]

    A total of eight sharp small des stabbed swiftly into eight different nerve joints, spreading waves of piercing pain throughout the magus'' body and forcing him to fall to his knees with a thud.

    "We got him!" Chumo eximed when he saw the magus kneeling on the ground. However, he was shocked when he saw Julian still did not stop.

    The Roman was still smashing the magus despite thetter''s powerlessness. There was a certain madness within him thatpelled him to continue, and coupled it with the pain he had endured because of the man, he dly followed along.

    A loud dull sound resounded through the air again and again as the magus was viciously beaten ck and blue by Julian.

    Both Chumo and Klea were taken aback by Julian''s abrupt increase and disy of power. The two of them didn''t know what to say, hence they let Julian deal with the dark elf as he saw fit. It was only when the whirring sound of the stargate device resounded did the Roman finally snap out of his trance-like state.

    Realizing what he had done, Julian turned around and tried to say something to Klea, only for his body to fall to his knees. Just like a candle that lost itsst ember, the Roman fell to the ground and lost consciousness.

    "Julian!!"

    Klea ran and quickly tried to heal him, but seeing another elven warship sessfully emerge from the portal, she handed the unconscious Julian over to Chumo and did what she had to do first.

    Purple lightning appeared around Klea''s body as she cast her spells. Meanwhile, Chumo also readied his bow, hoping his arrow would help in destroying, or at least, cutting off the power of the Stargate.

    As they were about to start, their eyes suddenly caught a figure emerging from the nearby rubbles, limping towards them. Both Klea and Chumo were shocked when they saw that figure.

    "Bardock!!"

    Although still able to move, the condition of the rebel engineer was far from good. His face waspletely pale with blood flowing from the wound on his chest. Nevertheless, he stopped the two from doing what they had nned.<sub> </sub>

    "There''s no point in destroying the stargate right now." He said. "..there is another way��"

    Faced with the confused gazes of the two, Burdock quickly but thoroughly exined the n he had in mind. Hearing the n, Klea''s face gradually turned to hope and eventually she was convinced to go through with the man''s n.

    With that said, she quickly sent a short message to Emery.

    *****

    ? The truth was that the moment the warship appeared above the outpost, the moment the terrifying gaze of the elven grand magus upon him, Emery felt his will to fight dissipate like a smoke.

    When the second elven Cruiser made its appearance, Emery was ready to leave everything behind and search for his friends so they could escape. However, just before he was about to do so, a message came and it was from the person he was worried about.

    [Emery, we found a way! We need more time!]

    Skeptical was still too simple to describe how Emery felt when he saw the message. No matter which perspective he looked at, it was definitely an absurd request from Klea, especially with the sight of two gigantic ships hovering in the sky above him.

    Even so, the message brought back the hope he had lost, and with it, newfound strength and renewed vigor.

    If time was what his friends needed, then time shall he give to them.

    Turning his head to Magus Kasin who had a mocking grin on his face, Emery shouted, "You may have won the battle, but the fact still remains that you can''t defeat me! Etch in your mind that you lost to a mere acolyte!"

    Though provoking, the words Emery uttered were nothing but truth. Hence the reason why the Half Moon dark elf magus was so affected to the extent that his calm demeanor waspletely broken.

    Killing intent shed across his eyes. However, before he could take action, a dignified voice rang out in the air. It was soon followed by the powerful presence of the dark elf grand magus. A elderly man with long white hair.

    "Is that true, Kasin?" The grand magus'' voice was calm without fluctuations, yet in Kasin''s ears it sounded like a thunderstorm.

    The powerful Half Moon magus was quaking on his feet as he said, "No�� no�� Lord Commander, none of that is true!"

    Hearing such an answer, the grand magus then stared at Emery. A look of curiosity shed in his eyes as he probed his mind.

    "Kekeke�� young privileged acolyte of the Magus Academy�� So young, and full of bravery��" Turning to the Half Moon magus once more, he said, "You don''t have to be ashamed, Kasin. It''s no wonder that you can''t defeat him."

    Then, as if a part of his mind had been taken away, the next thing the elf grand magus said startled him. "The young half-blood is only trying to buy time"

    Just like that, Emery''s n was found. Before he could do anything, the terrifying grand magus raised one of his fingers towards him. A thin line of orange light, too fast for Emery to dodge, shot through the air and pierced right into his heart.

    One strike and Emery was forced to his knees with no chance of retaliation.

    There was no pain, instead, he felt his body starting to shut down.

    As he gradually lost consciousness, he could hear the words of the grand magus.

    "No more dy, Kasin. I want my armada. Kill them all."

 Chapter 1199 Hope

    Outer space, minutes before the arrival of the new elven warship.

    Three cruisers were seen firing continuous bursts of concentrated energy at the Nexus Space Station. The Surface of the translucent barrier that wrapped the entire structure rippled as it received the relentless onught.

    Kaboom!! Kaboom!! Kaboom!!

    The three thick energy beams possessing the stark color of a raging sunnded on the ship''s bow, striking the barrier there uninterrupted by the vast emptiness of the dark void.

    The trio of warships appeared minusculepared to the humongous station; their attacks seemed to not do much damage. However, the reality was far from that as both sides were aware that under the punishment of three warships, it was only a matter of time before the facade ended.

    "Shield is at 2%, Commander! We can''t bear any more hits!" said the man in a military uniform in a shrill voice.

    "Send all remaining drones to the enemy''s cannon. Stop the next attack at all cost!" the voice of the assumed ship Commander, Magus Wilf, loudly resounded in the room, as the man was trying his best to keep the station from breaking apart.

    However, trying as hard as he might, deep inside, he was well aware that they were at the end of the rope.

    "What about the task force?! Any news from them?!" He ordered with dread in his heart.

    The Magus enquired about the situation of the team sent to the ground, and regrettably what he feared the most came true. The report from the nearby officer bore another bad news. Two of the three Magus that had been deployed were confirmed dead: Magus Bex and Mason, two of his best mates for dozens of years.

    Chaos swiftly ensued in themand center room as the bad news broke out. And to make things even worse, a group of individuals rushed into the room. The group consists of mechanical soldiers and ministers led by a middle-aged man, The Principal.

    As his demeaning eyes fell on Magus Wilf, the Principal stomped his way toward him and said, jabbing a finger at his face in the process.

    "Vicemander Wilf, you have rebelled against the faction. You are to stand down immediately or else the whole forces of the mechanical soldiers will put you down through force!"

    Magus Wilf inwardly heaved a sigh as he tiredly looked at the man currently standing in front of him. Just when he thought things couldn''t get any worse, the man who was responsible for such a tragedy came pointing finger at him.

    The threat the other party dered was actually nothing to Wiff. A magus of his stature could kill them all with just a snap of his fingers; however, he couldn''t raise his arms against his own superior. Not anymore.

    Thinking that there was no other choice, Magus Wiff lowered his head and handed himself over. Dozens of soldiers rushed in to apprehend him with the specialized magus-restricting chain; only then did the Principal take a step into themand chair, opened his mouth, and his voice quickly channeled throughout the station.

    "Citizen of the Nexus faction, do not be afraid! I repeat, do not be afraid and quell all your worries. The rebels have been apprehended; and now that I am in fullmand, heed my first order to surrender fully to the elves. I order you to cease any attack and be at standby until furthermand."

    It was such shocking news that confused all themand center officers. No one responded to those words, and the awkward silence continued until one abruptly gave an urgent report.

    "Commander, a surge activity was detected on the south outpost!"

    Soon enough, another reported in terror.

    "Commander, we detected a war cruiser, Valkyrie type, just portaled out of the stargate!"<sub> </sub>

    A Valkyrie type, although small in size, was the elves'' most elite ship with more powerful armaments andmonlymandeered by grand magus-level elves. Its arrival became thest straw to end the battle.

    The Principal, sensing the unease, quickly spoke. "Do not be worried; our message of surrender has been delivered; we have nothing to be afraid of."

    However, the following report that came drained the blood out of the Principal''s face.

    "Commander, all three cruisers powered up their ster, all aimed toward here, themand center!"

    Hearing such words, the Principal immediately turned to look at the chained Magus, an expression with a mix of both horror and remorse stered on his face as he silently pleaded for help.

    Some of the ministers decided to run toward the door �C ast ditch effort to preserve their lives. s, it was already toote.

    Three bright orange-colored energy sts streaked through the dark void and struck directly at their location in unison. Most didn''t even realize what had happened until their vision was covered by an orange hue.

    Kabooomm!!!

    Fortunately, the remaining shield was enough to block most of them. But, just as the principal was about to have thestugh as he escaped the clutches of death, a small crack appeared on the hull, and under their terrified eyes it swiftly slithered out of its ce.

    Before they could even react, the hull broke out, throwing out dozens of people in themand center to be consumed by the void.

    Ironically, Magus Wiff, the only man on board who could fix the hull with a metal spell and potentially save their lives, was restrained, powerless to do anything about the situation.

    The fear of death took over the Principal as he could only stare with his bulging eyes at the station as he slowly drifted away in the cold expanse, suffocated to death unable to even beg for help.

    Dethroned from hismander''s chair, Magus Wiff survived as the only magus in the room. However, the forlorn expression on his face remained as there was nothing he could do now.

    Magus Wiff, brought his chained arms toward his chest and mumbled in a low voice.

    "It''s over�� We lost."

    There was no hope for the faction anymore. Or at least, that''s what he thought.

    Suddenly, he heard a beep sound from one of the panels, which startled the magus.

    "Nexus Space Station, this is Cruiser Gctus of the Imperium Knight; we havee to answer the distress call."

    Magus Wilf held his breath, an uncertain hope appeared in his eyes as he heard the mention of Imperium, his gaze slowly turned toward the before empty dark void. He let out the breath he had unconsciously been holding in when he witnessed the arrival of three warships made of metals with distinctive color that of bronze.

    The Royal Imperium: a notorious machine worshiper faction that rules a significant part of the human realm has arrived.

 Chapter 1200 Helpless

    "Kill them all."

    Those were the words the dark elf grand magus uttered before he flew into the sky and returned back to the elven warship.

    Meanwhile, Emery was kneeling on the ground. Blood gushed out of the visible hole in his chest, as he gave his all to maintain his hazy consciousness, trying his best to stay alive from the grievous wound.

    With just one spell from the mighty figure, his heart was pierced and his life hung by a thread.

    If it wasn''t for the existence of his innate skill [Undecaying Flesh], which immediately kicked off the moment it perceived the loss of its owner''s life, Emery would have died already.

    But it was still not enough. Not with his heart crushed entirely.

    Emery quickly found his surrounding area gradually blurring, while buzzing sounds swarmed his brain as his hearing was impaired.

    Despite all this, he was still able to witness the sight of Stildar screaming miserably as he lost his fight, with the body of Magus Aruka lying nearby unmoving. The ground was dyed red as hundreds of humans were ughtered by the endless horde of Orcs.

    Then, he caught some noise nearby and saw the three dark elf magus approaching him, which was soon superseded by chuckle sounds.

    "Look he''s still trying��" said the Half Moon Magus Kasin in a mocking tone.

    Not giving up yet, Emery gritted his teeth and painstakingly put his hand over the hole on his chest. A lukewarm green light appeared as he painfully forced himself to cast [Nature Blessing] upon the ring wound.

    However, before the spell even took effect, one of the magus cast a spellunching an attack too fast for the current Emery to see nor dodge. Itnded viciously on him, causing him to let out a heart-wrenching groan as hey t on the ground, eyes staring at the sky.

    Emery''s situation was rapidly deteriorating. He could vividly tell that life was drawing out of him as his consciousness began to wane, and this time there seemed to be nothing he could do to stop it.

    At this moment, he, Emery, knew that the magus were preparing to ultimately finish him off.

    Including the one who had defeated Stildar, a total of four dark elf magus surrounded Emery who was lying helplessly on the ground. But then, they suddenly became silent. Amidst his hazy consciousness, he could hear the changes in their voices as they spoke to each other.

    "We got news that the Alliance''s ships have arrived. What''s more, it''s the damned Imperium."

    Just like Emery, all pairs of eyes turned and looked toward the sky. There, he saw one of the two gigantic ships �C the one the dark elf grand magus was on �C flew up into the sky leaving the other one behind, probably to protect the stargate.

    "Alright, while Lord Commander deals with those space knights, Lord Kasin, please finish him quickly," said one of the dark elf magus.

    Just as Kasin was about to finally kill Emery however, his attention was distracted by a female voice heard in the distance.

    "STOP!!"

    As if he had been doused with a bucket of ice water, Emery found his consciousness returning slightly thanks to that familiar voice. He painstakingly turned his head and thus saw the familiar figure who just came out of the facility �C Klea.

    "Emery?! Get up!"

    The emotional burst she showed however only served to bring amusement to the group of magus.

    "Hahaha, I know what these two are. A pair of lovers, aren''t they? This is just getting better."

    Hearing his colleague''s words, Magus Kasin''s eyes lit up as he said, "I''ve changed my mind. Let''s kill her and the others first. I want him to personally watch them die for all the humiliation he did to me."

    Klea''s voice, coupled with the dark elf''s savage words, made the dwindling consciousnesse to aplete halt. At that moment, Emery could no longer feel the excruciating pain throughout his body; it was reced by the faces of his friends and his dear memories with them.

    Like fire in the wind, something within Emery awakened fiercely as he came to a realization.

    He can not die here!

    As if answering his newfound resolution, the dissipating life force within Emery''s body started to set ame once more. It was also at this moment that he realized that the lifeform attached to his left arm had been trying to reach out to him, which he had unknowingly ignored when he lost his hope before.

    "Ku.. ku��"

    The familiar sound only faintly sounded in his ears, but it was more than enough.

    "..Yes, Twik," said Emery inwardly. "..We cannot stop now�� not yet."

    Once again, Emery got up to his feet �C a feat possible through his sheer will alone.

    The group of magus who were about to go after Klea turned their heads when they felt movement from behind them. Surprised expressions were on their faces as they all stared at Emery whose legs were shaking violently.

    "He can still stand��? with that kind of wound?"<sub> </sub>

    Emery picked up his Lightsaber which he dropped when the grand magus attacked him. He then put every spirit energy he could muster to establish a channel between his nature core and the sword. Immediately after, an energy-based sword formed from the empty hilt.

    Seeing Emery''s Lightsaber once again brimming with power, the dark elf Kasin''s face quickly changed as his mind recalled the oue of his mistake of letting Emery transform without consequence.

    Fear soon got the best of him as he swiftly materialized his dark energy de on his arm and dashed forward, carving another hole in his nemesis'' chest.

    Spatttt!!!

    "EMERY!!"

    The bloody scene of the magus''s actions turned Klea hysterical. She was about to rush in but managed to forcefully stop her feet at thest second when she thought it through.

    Despite feeling despair, there were three dark elf magus standing between her. Klea knew there wasn''t much she could do if even Emery couldn''t deal with it. The girl was trembling and tears fell on her cheek.

    She gritted her teeth mumbling words over, "Fight Emery! Fight!"

    The half moon magus on the contrary was smiling inplete satisfaction.

    "You really should stay down, human!" shouted Magus Kasin.

    Blood dripped heavily onto the ground, as the dark elf''s arm was still stuck in Emery''s body. However, just as Kasin was about to pull his hand back, his action was stopped as Emery''s rooted arm grabbed the magus'' shoulder tightly.

    He whispered.

    "I... wish to fight"

    To the shock of everyone watching, the Lightsaber in Emery''s hand suddenly broke apart. The small stone inside it �C a divine light artifact �C turned to dust as it became the price for his wish to be granted �C this activated the hidden divine skill within him.

    [Rebirth]

    Within seconds all the wounds on Emery''s body, including his broken heart, were healed and his body returned to its original state as if nothing had happened. This astonishing scene caught Magus Kasin off guard.

    "What!! What is happening?!" Instinctively knowing that he was in a bad situation, the magus quickly tried to break free from Emery''s tight grasp, but to no avail.

    "No.. not yet" Emery mutters words as he regains his consciousness and strength.

    Without a sword in hand, Emery unleashed his innate weapon to attack the magus. Recing his destroyed weapon, three huge, sharp des shot out from his right hand and swiftly pierced through his proud dark armor and deep into the magus'' body.

    Spaatt!!

    "Arrrghhh!!!"

    The halfmoon magus struggled to resist, desperately utilizing all his strength only to find it being drained away and The Half Moon Magus quickly realized the reason.

    [Spirit Devour]

    Terrified, the magus quickly screams "Help me!!"

    <o>,m All the other magus quickly jumped in to help Kasin. One of them cast spells while the other two attacked with their weapons. However, even though his body was shed and bombarded by spells, Emery still refused to let go of the magus.</o>

    Another scream of pain resounded in the air as Magus Kasin felt his body being drained of everything.

    "Arrghh!! Let me go!! Kill him quickly!!"

    Various attacks inflicted another round of wounds on Emery''s body. But again, instead of letting go, Emery''s form began to change. At the same time he tasted the dark spirit energy he siphoned from the magus, and let out the primal urge he had been keeping on for thest four weeks.

    Dark fur quickly and densely grew, covering all over his entire body. His strength increased dramatically as his body turned into a full-grown beast. Rows of sharp teeth were seen when he opened his mouth.

    "Arrghh!! Help me!" The magus lost all of his pride, screaming for his life.

    It quickly shut out with the beast biting the magus'' head full.

    A cracking sound of metal was heard, before the beast forcefully severed the head from the neck and spewed it out like leftovers.

    The Half Moon magus had died and the Fey beast was set on a rampage.

    HOWLLLL

 Chapter 1201 Nexus Battle 7

    "Everyone was frozen in their ce. Their minds still tried toprehend the fact that a powerful individual that of Half Moon magus had fallen, and in such a gruesome way at that.

    The bloody sight that the savage beast disyed managed to make the other magus subconsciously take a few steps back when they locked eyes with each other"

    HOWWLLLL!!!

    Like the previous times where the urge took over his body, Emery had little to no control over his beast form especially in the early moments after the transformation took ce. During that particr period of time, the only thing he could do was to watch as his body followed its primal instinct.

    After biting off Kasin''s head, the beast did not let the corpse go. Instead, it proceeded to stab the sharp des on its arm deep into the headless body. This bizarre action naturally provoked a response from the three magus.

    "What is that thing doing?!"

    "That''s the Devour! It sucks up the energy within Lord Kasin''s body!"

    While the beast was busy enjoying the prey it caught, the spirit soul of Magus Kasin emerged from its mangled body. It was quickly responded to by the metal dark elf magus, grabbing and then storing it into the metal tube he had created.

    Unfortunately for the metal magus, his action invited the attention of the beast to himself. From within, Emery could clearly feel the immense anger the beast felt when he saw the metal tube in the magus'' hand. It was as if its favorite toy had been stolen from him.

    In an instant, it threw away Magus Kasin''s body like trash and in a ferocious manner walked towards the magus holding the metal tube. Seeing the approaching monstrosity, the previously confident magus turned panicked and shouted to the other two.

    "Stop him! Help me kill him!"

    Without any more living captive near the beast, all three magus swiftly cast their strongest spells.

    The darkness magus formed a sharp-looking spear made of darkness energy �C [Dark Lance], the fire magus brought about a storm of tornado-like me �C [Fire Pir], while the metal magus summoned three high-tier metal golems �C each wielding a variety of heavy weapons such as hammer, broadsword, and ax.

    The first attack that arrived upon the group of magus was the one-meter-long dark sharp spear. It rapidly flew through the air, generating a whistling sound before it managed tond on its target and pierce the wolf beast''s body.

    ROOAAAARRRRR!!!

    A deafening howl of pain resounded in the air. But then, to everyone''s surprise, the dark spear quickly dissipated into nothingness as if it was merely an illusion. What really happened was that it had entered the beast''s flesh.

    "Did it devour my spell!" the metal magus shocked.

    This peculiar situation caused the beast to not be prepared for the second attack which was the fire tornado. The disaster of wind struck the beast, cooperating with the prowess of the scorching heat to unleash extraordinary might upon the creature.

    Seeing the approaching attack, the wolf beast instinctively used its left arm which was covered by the roots of the nt creature to block.

    BAAMMMM!!!

    A huge explosion urred when the fire tornado struck its target, sending the beast flying several meters. It was so powerful that the roots protecting its arm were scorched as a result.

    This caused the previously loose and motionless roots to act up as they started to erratically move on the beast''s arm, annoyed the wolf beast.

    ''Calm down, Twik!''

    Unfortunately for Emery, his words were currently unable to reach his little friend. Again, he could do nothing but watch helplessly as the battle progressed.<sub> </sub>

    The me quickly died down and the root regenerated, but this led to a struggle between the beast and the nt creature. The former tried hard to pull the nt off its body, however the living nt creature was determined to continue attaching themself to its arm.

    Luckily, the wolf beast decided to stop resisting the roots when its eyes saw the arrival of the next attack �C the three metal golems. Its attention was quickly diverted, and it immediately fought the golems as if they were its mortal enemies.

    The metal golems were certainly not an easy opponent. Each of them towered three meters high and possessed battle powerparable to that of a magus. However, even the three of them were not capable of matching the beast.

    Despite being attacked from three different directions, the wolf beast overcame all attacks thrown at it relying solely on its overwhelming beast instinct. It swiftly neutralized the golems one by one, breaking them apart like wooden toys.

    "Kill that bloody creature! Attack!!" shout the Darkness magus throwing more of his dark spear.

    p Deadly spells wereunched in the air while the shattered metal golems continued to be reconstructed, but still, the beast did not fall. It was as if nothing in this world would be able to stop it.</anda>

    "Stop shooting those stupid dark spears! Can''t you see that thing devouring it?!"

    While the two dark elves were arguing with each other, the beast rushed out of the ck smoke generated from the explosion of the fire tornado and shot towards one of them. The target was, unexpectedly, the darkness magus.

    In a split second, the wolf beast figure was already looming in front of the magus.

    "No! Not today!!"

    It was a known fact that most magus had gone through hundreds of battles to reach where they were. Therefore, even though he was cornered by the beast, the darkness mage didn''t panic because he still had something up his sleeve.

    The tattoos covering the magus'' body suddenly shone and turned into multiple ck snakes, which immediately charged at the wolf beast while he himself swiftly jumped away trying to distance himself from the monstrosity.

    However, when the snake entangled and bit the wolf, the magus found himself entangled by the roots in the wolf''s arm. A look of fear appeared on his face as he realized he could no longer move his body.

    "NO!!"

    As the beast yanked its arm, the magus'' body got inadvertently pulled closer and what awaited him was a pair of three-de ws pierced his chest.

    [Spirit Devour]

    "Aaaarggghhh!!"

    The shadow snakes the darkness magus unleashed had little to no effect on the beast. But on the other hand, the devouring it did instantly weakened the magus, and with his body entangled by the roots, the magus'' fate was basically sealed.

    Instead of helping the darkness magus, the fire magus decided to remain still. He decided to y his cards carefully after seeing the situation, especially when he noticed the arrival of a group of people �C several magus and dozens of saint fighters �C descending from the warship hovering above.

    The reinforcement was spearheaded by eight magus-level dark elves. Two of them possessed the cultivation of Half Moon, while the leader seemed to have reached the Full Moon stage.

    The situation which Emery''s beast had painstakingly resolved was about to be even worse, as now it needed to fight against ten powerful enemies. And if that wasn''t disastrous enough, the metal magus turned his attention to the female standing in front of the facility entrance.

    He and his golems went straight toward her.

    ''Klea!!''

 Chapter 1202 Nexus Battle 8

    Eight magus-level dark elves came out of the elven warship, following right behind were an army of a hundred saint-level elves. The one leading the pack was a peak Full Moon magus, a woman of exotic beauty which was further enhanced by the white crescent tattoo on her forehead.

    Contrary to expectations, she didn''t join the fray immediately. Hovering high in the sky, she and the other seven magus observed the battle that was taking ce on the ground. At this moment, the wolf beast had caught and was devouring one of the dark elf magus.

    The female magus frowned when her eyes caught sight of the headless corpse of a dark elf nearby, which she quickly recognized to be Kasin a��� the person who was in charge of this stargate project.

    "What a mess!"

    Now that she basically knew most of the situation, not wanting to waste any more time, the decisivemander immediately ordered her men to take control of the situation.

    Heeding the order, six Crescent Moon magus descended to the ground surrounding the wolf beast in all directions. Before it could react, powerful auras red from all of these individuals as they flung huge chains in unison, swiftly shackling the beast''s entire body.

    "Those chains are strong enough to hold a legendary dragon. So that should do the job.."

    True to her words, the six chains that bound the beast put an end to the rampaging beast andpletely prohibited it from moving any further. The deafening sound of its furious roar boomed through the air. Despite the ferocious struggle that had exerted all its strength, the beast was still unable to break free from the shackle ced upon it.

    However, no matter how threatening the current situation was, Emery''s mind was instead focused on the other side of the area. To be exact, his attention was fixed on the metal magus who had decided to run towards Klea.

    ''Don''t you dare hurt her, you bastard!!'' Emery shouted loudly, but the only thing that came out of his mouth was an incoherent, indecipherable roar of anger. What''s more, even if he wasn''t shackled by the chains, Emery would still not be able to do anything since he had no control of his body.

    ****

    Dust was scattered everywhere as the metal magus streaked across the terrain at high speed towards the entrance of the facility, where a beautiful female acolyte could be seen standing.

    When he got closer however, a look of surprise appeared on the magus'' face as he saw an arrow shoot toward him. Streams could be seen around it as it flew at breakneck speed, cutting through the air like nothing.

    CLANK!!

    A piercing sound rang out in the air. The metal golem that stepped forward and stopped the arrow was unexpectedly thrown a few steps back. Cracks were seen on its metal body, as it was pierced through by the arrow.

    The magus quickly searched for his assant, and with his Spirit Reading, he discovered that the arrow wasing from several miles away. Despite originating from such a great distance, the attack still packed serious power and incredible uracy at that.

    His face turned serious when he realized the other party was an adept sharpshooter.

    "There is another rat out there!" said the fire magus who was tagging along.

    With the arrival of the eight magus, the fire magus decided to make a contribution by capturing the human instead. Not only was the task likely to be easier, he didn''t have to fear dying from the terrifying beast anymore.

    "You go catch that sneaky rat! Leave the girl to me!"

    Since the fire magus was of a higher rank, the metal magus listened to the order obediently and quickly changed his path, dashing into the desert Wastnd towards the location of the person who shot the arrow.

    On the other hand, a wicked grin emerged on the fire magus'' face as he dashed at the female acolyte. However, as soon as he was closing in, the girl quickly turned around and went back into the facility.

    Still, the grin didn''t go away. Instead, it got even worse when he was about to enter the facility, as he thought that the prey was within his grasp. But when he finally walked in, a confused look appeared on his face. To hisplete surprise, he couldn''t pinpoint the girl''s location clearly.

    The fire magus found himself looking into the three tunnels in front of him, and chose the one with the highest energy reading.

    "Hah! You can run but you can''t hide forever from me!" He loudly dered.<sub> </sub>

    After running through the underground tunnel he had chosen, the fire magus finally caught a glimpse of what he was looking for. At that moment, a broad smile made its way to his face.

    "Found you!"

    Without saying a word, the girl fired a powerful lightning spell at him. His face remained calm as he watched the crackling lightning; an attack of this scale was nothing for a magus like him.

    However, after he casually blocked the spell, he realized that the girl''s figure had already disappeared. An annoyed expression appeared on his face as he continued his pursuit, kicking his speed up a notch.

    When he reached the end of the tunnel where the girl had been standing before, the fire magus once again found himself standing in front of another three tunnels. He couldn''t help but grow exasperated at such a sight.

    "Urgghh! This one!" the man muttered in annoyance while repeating the same actions he did before. After finding out which tunnel, he quickly dashed off.

    As he ran towards the second corridor, this time the fire magus found himself faced with a deluge of water charging through the underground tunnel. Again, it couldn''t hurt him; but it sure pissed him off.

    It was only when he found himself being attacked in the third-round tunnel did the fire magus finally realize that he had entered into a formation. His annoyance reached its peak at this realization.

    "Hah! ytime''s over! No more games!

    Knowing that the way to break out of the formation was to either pinpoint and decipher the formation core or destroy it with overwhelming force, the fire magus resolutely chose thetter despite the higher difficulty.

    Huge waves of scorching mes swiftly appeared, crashing through the three tunnels. It mowed through everything mercilessly, and in fact,pletely destroyed the entire upperyer of the facility.

    When all the walls turned to ashes and the fire was extinguished, the fire magus then found the girl already high in the sky, standing on top of a huge thunderbird.

    "Hahaha, I found you!" He loudly said, a wicked smile stered on his face as his mind thought of various ways to punish the girl for messing with him.

    His daydream didn''tst long, however; he was startled when he found the ground he was standing on was shaking violently. Before he could think of anything, he felt an enormous energy emerge from the room under his feet.

    "The stargate activated?"

    The magus initially thought that the humans would have destroyed the stargate to prevent more elven ships froming over. Hence knowing it still working could be a good thing.

    However, his expression couldn''t help but change when he saw a smile on the girl''s face as she swiftly flew right into the open portal.

    "N-No! No way!!"

    While the portal continued to gradually form in the air, the fire magus swiftly shot towards the girl like a fall.

    BAM!!!

    The magus managed to crash into the girl, but it did not stop her. Gritting her teeth, she pushed forward and entered the portal while identally bringing the magus along.

    The two passed through the portal and quickly found themselvesnding on a stone floor, the surrounding scenery was foreign to the magus. A massive castle sort of construct flew above the clouds and he found himself surrounded by humans.

    Realizing where they were, the girl was in great relief and said to the magus "Wee to the magus academy"

 Chapter 1203 Nexus Battle 9

    The sudden, unexpected activation of the stargate certainly took the dark elves within the area by surprise. They all ceased their movements for a moment, looking at each other with apparent bewilderment in their eyes.

    The face of the female magusmander who was still hovering in the air turned into that of annoyance seeing the unforeseen development. A deep frown was seen on her face.

    "Fools! This could ruin everything!"

    As themander of an elven fleet, the female magus quickly realized that the humans had tinkered with the stargate, causing it to form a portal that connected with somewhere else. This could mean that reinforcements from the human side could being at any moment now.

    Seeing the situation, the Half Moon magus next to her quickly said, "Should we destroy the gate, Lord Commander?"

    s, his suggestion only earned him a scoff from his beautiful superior.

    "Huh?! Did you leave your brain somewhere? We are currently behind the enemy lines; destroying the stargate would do nothing butpromise and endanger us. No, what we need to do is to regain control of the gate."

    Saying those words, the female magus swiftly dispatched one of her men, entering the facility and aplishing the task. She also sent another to return to the ship, giving an order to attack anything that came through the portal.

    After delegating her subordinates, she then descended to the ground closing in on the wolf beast that had been shackled with chains. As the beast was still struggling furiously trying its best to break free, sweat covered the bodies of the six magus holding each end of the chains.

    Emery, who was watching everything from within the rampaging beast, felt a sensation of relief welling up in his mind knowing that Klea was able to escape from this.

    He can now start worrying about what would happen to him next, with the female magusnded just a few steps in front of him.

    Staring down at the rampaging beast, the female magus said, "You must have a Rank 7 or Rank 8 beast bloodline, aren''t you..? You also possess the devour power�� Such a gift��" A cruel glint shed across her eyes as her voice grew cold. "Unfortunately, you are going to die now!"

    She then raised her right hand whereupon a fire with an ominous dark color suddenly appeared and zed fiercely. It quicklynded on the wolf beast, slithered all over and swallowed it in its scorching heat.

    The sound of the fire burning flesh and its distinctive smell could be smelled in the air, followed by a deafening howl of extreme pain.

    The beast''s miserable reaction was notpletely unwarranted. The me that the female magus conjured originated from a Tier 7 spell; it was probably the most intense and powerful me it had ever experienced.

    Howll!!!

    The wolf roared, and miraculously Emery could feel the searing sensation lessened as some of the dark mes had been reactively devoured by the beast.

    The beast became even more ferocious in its struggle. All six chains shackling its body trembled as it slowly pulled them, surprising the female magus as well as the other six magus.

    "Haha, you have mypliment for struggling this long. But it''s all over now!"

    This time, instead of only one, the female magus employed both of her hands to cast the Tier 7 spell. As a result, the surrounding temperature increased dramatically as the two mes merged with each other amplifying their lethality.

    It was something far above what Emery''s current power was able to handle.

    The raging mes swiftly engulfed his entire body, some of them seeped through his skin to burn him from both inside and outside. If it was not because of his thick transformed body and his innate recovery ability, Emery would have already turned into a pile of ashes at this point.

    In just seconds, the beast''s power seemed to be drawn back, and gradually the wolf beast returned to its human appearance. Even so, instead of stopping, the female magus maintained her spell and even seemed to be strengthening it further. It seemed she really intended to turn Emery into dust.

    An indifferent look was in her eyes as she stared at the burning body that was squirming back and forth.

    "Arghhhhh!!"

    ****

    On the other side of the gxy.<sub> </sub>

    The Headmaster Delbrand has stood on the academy''s dock for hours, watching the acolytes return from their missions.

    "Just go back and wait in your office already!" said the dark-skinned grand magus enforcer who had apanied the man from the start.

    ncing at the other party, the headmaster pondered for a moment before nodding his head. After weing the next group of acolytes who got off the ship, he turned around and returned as advised.

    It was at this time that the two of them saw amotion within the academy''s main portal gate.

    Sensing that something was amiss, Delbrand immediately approached the nearest staff. As someone who was assigned to protect the academy, Griffith quickly followed suit.

    "What happened?" asked the Magister,

    "Magister, We have an iing jump from an unidentified ce."

    In a situation like this, it was only normal for the people overseeing the ce to stop and cancel the jump. However, the ongoingmotion would have meant that this matter was something out of ordinary.

    The two of them looked at each other, wondering what it could be. Fortunately, their questions were quickly answered by the staff''s words.

    "Magister, the person who came has a marking of our academy student, a female from the Elite ss. The problem is she''s traveling with someone who possesses an elf signature."

    The standard response would naturally be to reject and force the jump to return whence it came from, and that was exactly what the staff was about to do when Headmaster Delbrand suddenly spoke.

    "Let theme through!"

    Despite being confused, the staff didn''t ask any questions and quickly did what was asked. Soon enough the two people appeared, and before the dark elf magus realized where he had arrived, Grand Magus Griffith swiftly took action, apprehending the other party with a single spell.

    As for the female acolyte, after a brief period of disorientation, an excited expression appeared on her face as her eyes swept around. She immediately ran towards the nearby Headmaster Delbrand and grabbed thetter''s sleeve while pleading.

    "Headmaster, please help! My friends are in grave danger!"

    Recalling the recent report about the Nexus''s elf invasion, Delbrand quickly pieced the two together and his expression turned ugly. Seeing that he was still motionless, the girl pleaded once more.

    "Please, Headmaster! Before the gate closes!"

    However, before the Headmaster could answer, Magister Griffith who was in charge of the Magus Academy''s security voiced his disapproval.

    "No, I won''t allow that! There is a protocol prepared for this kind of thing. We cannot send people without a clear understanding of the situation. As far as we know, it could be a trap set by the elves."

    A look of despair appeared on the girl''s face when she heard the master''s words. It only got even worse when she saw the looks everyone around was giving her. Turning to the only hope in her eyes, she quickly said.

    "No, no... Headmaster, it''s the truth... Please."

    Klea kept looking back at the portal as she said those words. She lookedpletely distraught as she really worried it would disappear. Her face paled when she thought of leaving Emery and the others behind. It was at this time that Delbrand approached and said to the girl.

    "Let''s go, lead the way," the Headmaster said.

    "Delbrand, are you mad!? You are the headmaster! You can''t go!"

    The headmaster nced at the magister for a second before saying,

    "I haven''t had my leave for years. Let me just go take a few strolls."

 Chapter 1204 Reinforcement

    With the withdrawal of his Beast Transformation, Emery once again gained full control of his body. However, this was by no means a good thing, as he now had to bear the full brunt of the dark mes, which had be even more deadly now he didn''t have his transformation active.

    In that instant, the nt creature �C Twik who was on his arm quickly expanded and crept all over, trying its best to envelop Emery''s body so it took the majority of the deadly me.

    The dark mes burned intensely as it devoured every inch of both Emery and his nt creature. And with their bodies still shackled by the chains held by six dark elf magus, there was clearly not much they could do except persisting.

    As expected from its prowess that of Tier 7 spell, the me swiftly took care of Twik''s roots, turning them to charred crispsyer byyer.

    "Ku.. ku!"

    "No!"

    Emery desperately wished for his little friend to save itself from the dark mes, even abandon him if needed to. However, not only were they bound by the chains and barred from any movements, they were alsopletely surrounded by hostiles.

    Besides, with his entire body shackled and thus unable to cast any spell, the protection that Twik provided was the only reason they, or rather, he still hadn''t turned into a lump of charred body. Nevertheless, the torturous sensation of his flesh being burned clearly ran through Emery''s body.

    "Arrghh!!"

    While the dark mes continued its atrocity and plunged Emery into a hellfire of abyss, suddenly there was a slight ripple on the glowing portal, attracting the attention of the female magus and the others.

    "Something''sing!!" said one of the magus

    It didn''t take long for the neers to arrive. However, instead of a ship or any kind of construct as they expected, only two people came out of the huge portal. The female acolyte who had escaped earlier and a middle-aged man with short dark hair that had some whites.

    As previously ordered, brilliant lights appeared in the high sky; the elven warship hovering above swiftlyunched a volley of sts on the portal. The two neers didn''t even have a chance to take a look around before they were swallowed up by the storm of explosions.

    Kaboomm kaoommm kabooom

    Even though they had attacked the neers, the serious expressions on the female magus did not disappear. It was because she realized the middle-aged man was no ordinary figure, even though she only glimpsed the other party. What''s more, with Spirit Reading, she could tell that the bombardment didn''t hurt the man.

    "A grand magus!"

    As if answering her guess, the response the other party gave was one that befit of his illustrious status.

    A dazzling light appeared amidst the thick plume of ck smoke generated by the bombardment. Then, the smoke that should have dispersed and dissipated in the air by now began to move in a suspicious manner, converging into an enormous dense cloud of ck smoke.

    Under everyone''s shocked gazes, the bizarre phenomenon then made its way towards the hovering ship.

    This immediately sparked a response from the female magus as she retracted the dark mes from Emery before flying into the air and chasing after the moving cloud.

    s, by the time she caught up, there was nothing she could do to disperse it as the cloud of smoke had transformed into a gargantuan creature with eight huge tentacles waving all around in the sky.

    It was so huge that its tentacles were enough topletely entangle the two mile long elven warship. Most importantly, cracks and dents began to rapidly appear on the metal structure as the creature made of clouds slowly crushed it.

    [Cataclysm Smoke]

    It was a high tierbination spell of wind and fire element which maniptes smoke into a destructive force at the whim of its caster. In this case, the spell manipted the smokes into an entity possessing tremendous power.

    From the ground, Emery and all the other magus watched in stupefaction as the warship was crushed by the oundish creature. It went off with a bang, but Emery saw dozens of elves leaving the warship before it was destroyed. He could see themnding on the ground several hundreds of meters away.

    The figure of the female magus floated in the air as her eyes fixed on the wrecked remains of the ship that had fallen to the ground. A momentter, she turned around and red at the middle-aged man who was still in front of the portal.

    "Y-You! You''re going to regret this!!" She shouted with apparent irritation, angry that she couldn''t save her ship.

    On the other hand, with the female magus no longer casting the spell that tormented him, Emery was finally able to clearly see the identity of the people who had arrived with surprise.

    He saw the figure who he knew well yet least expected toe �C Headmaster Delbrand.<sub> </sub>

    The man hovered in the air, a serene atmosphere around him, as his eyes swept across the area assessing the entire situation. After a while, he calmly took out a cigarette and lit it up with a tiny me from his finger. Only then did he finally turn his gaze towards the female dark elf.

    "You have trespassed into our territory." the Headmaster said calmly.

    Not wanting to lose, the magus quickly replied to those words. "No, we have already imed this area as ours!"

    "I see�� Well, we shall see who really has the im"

    Right after saying those words, the Headmaster breathed out the smoke he had inhaled. Emery watched in fascination as the smoke split and gradually took form into another four bizarre-looking creatures, each with four arms that exhaled a screeching wind.

    After that, he nced at the female acolyte next to him with a smile. "Give us some space, will you?"

    "Yes, Headmaster." Understanding what was about toe, Klea swiftly nodded her head.

    Klea descended to the ground, and the four smoke summons also went into action. One flew down and entered the underground facility, one headed towards the group of elves that escaped from the destroyed warship, while thest two went together making their way to Emery who was still being restrained by the six dark elf magus.

    Seeing the spell mastery the other party possessed and hearing the title mentioned by the female acolyte, a startled look appeared on the female dark elf magus'' face as she realized his identity.

    "Headmaster�� I see, you are the new magus academy headmaster, aren''t you.." With a look of pondering, she said, "Delbrand Ember.."

    "Acting Headmaster," corrected Delbrand. "I''m merely filling the post until Master Altus returns."

    Hearing the unexpected confession, the female dark elf magus burst intoughter.

    "Hahaha, great! This is great! Today is the day I, Lyana Darkmoon, get the chance to kill Delbrand Ember, the Ghost King of Lymhurst!"

    Saying those words, the female dark elf proceeded to cast a spell, sending a powerful wave of dark me towards her opponent. With that, a battle between two legendary figures swiftly unfolded in the air.

    Shrriiieekkk!!

    At the same time, the smoke creatures that the Headmaster conjured which head towards Emery shot at breakneck speed and wreaked havoc, crashing into the magus holding the chains and sending them hurtling across the ground.

    With the shackles of the chains around him loosened, in an instant, Emery cast a spell that became viable with the death of the dark elf Magus Kasin.

    [Blink]

    His figure disappeared from the chains, reappearing a safe distance away. However, his situation was far from good. The wounds inflicted by the female magus'' dark mes were too severe; and to his shock, the nt creature clinging to his arm fell off. It''s mostly charred body fell to the ground with a thud.

    "Twik!!"

    Despite his grievous condition, Emery focused his efforts on healing the nt creature. A momentter, Klea rushed over and quickly extended a helping hand, healing the two but focusing mostly on Emery.

    "Hang on there, Emery!"

    While Emery and Klea focused on recovery, the two watched how the Headmaster''s smoke creatures devastated the six dark elf Crescent magus. As if they were foot soldiers fighting against cavalry, the six people could do nothing against the two.

    They could only watch helplessly as they were one by one taken down by the smoke creatures. All of their attempts to retaliate were in vain as they were unable to deal any damage thanks to the creature''s smoke nature.

    The other smoke creatures also did their part and brought chaos on the other part of the facility.

    As for the battle between the strongest in the sky, even though only a few spells had been exchanged, it was clear that the Headmaster had the upper hand.

    Both Emery and Klea saw firsthand how the arrival of a single person hadpletely turned the tide of the battle.

 Chapter 1205 Finished

    The azure sky above the South Outpost hadpletely changed color into one that of a holocaust as violent hurricanes collided with zing fire capable of scorching the earth.

    At this moment, several tornadoes had formed and roamed thend, giving out powerful gusts of wind that were enough to terrify the horde of thousands of orcs to turn around and run back towards the Wastnd.

    Two figures, the embodiment of a whirlwind fire against dark me, sted at each other with untold ferocity. Their earth-shattering, heaven-shaking shsted for a few minutes before it eventually ended with the figure of a female dark elf crashing down to the desert like a meteor.

    The other figure, a middle-aged man, could still be seen hovering in the sky. He remained there for a seconds before descending as well. Their fight resumed promptly even having changed their battlefield.

    Meanwhile, Emery started to regain the strength he lost. He saw the worried look on Klea''s face, thus he grabbed her arms while saying, "I am fine now.. Let''s find the others."

    With that said, Emery cast [Spatial Gate], and the two left the battlefield through the swirling portal, arriving at the facility hidden below.

    There, he found one of the four smoke creatures. It was currently upied fighting against the Half Moon dark elf magus the female magus sent to this ce, and as expected, the fight seemed to be in the creature''s favor.

    Unwilling to interfere or get caught in the middle of the fight, Emery and Klea ignored the two and instead focused their attention on Bardock who was seen hiding in a corner. Right beside him lying on the ground was Julian''s unconscious body.

    They immediately rushed over and checked up on their dear friend''s condition. With thebination of [Nature''s Blessing] and his [Health Regeneration Pill], Emery managed to heal and stabilize his Roman friend.

    However, even though his condition and vitals were gradually improving, Emery was anxious as he was unable to find a way to wake Julian up. This was naturally noticed by Klea who was beside them.

    "What''s wrong with him?" She asked.

    Emery wrecked his brain trying hard to find the problem. s, to no avail.

    "I''m not sure.." was the only response he could give.

    Knowing that they couldn''t do anything, though reluctant, Emery decided to get back to Julianter. Now, they needed to find Chumo who wasst seen being chased by one of the dark elf magus to the desert Wastnd.

    On that note, Klea decided to remain at the facility, staying with Julian and Bardock, to keep them safe and guard the stargate.

    "Message me at any sign of trouble," said Emery to Klea before going to look for Chumo.

    Recalling where Chumo had lured the magus and the direction they headed, he created a swirling portal and stepped into it. The moment he arrived above ground once again, he cast the spell once more.

    Two jumpster, Emery arrived about one hundred miles away from the South Outpost, at a barren yellow desert as far as his eye could see. There, he noticed amotion involving two figures. Chumo looked like he was struggling; in fact, he seemed to be hanging by only a thread against the magus.

    As soon as the metal magus realized Emery''s arrival, however, he quickly turned around and tried to run away. This unexpected response caught him off guard for a moment, allowing the magus to gain some distance. But of course, the man could never run away from a space magic user like Emery.

    "Let''s finish him together, Chumo!"

    The two spent several minutes fighting the magus, until Emery found the right opportunity to finish the magus.

    Rousing the spirit energy in his dual cores, Emery cast [Dao Matter] and unleashed the orb of destruction, which thenpletely destroyed the magus'' metal defense. A look of horror appeared on the magus''s face as he saw what was protecting him shattered in an instant.

    He immediately abandoned his thoughts of retaliating and just as he was about to try to run once again, Chumo finished him off by shooting his [Cursed Arrow]. The ominous ck arrow flew swiftly through the air and embedded itself in his back.

    Momentster a spirit soul emerged from the magus'' body, proving that he had indeed died. Emery quickly captured the soul and stored it in a secured container before throwing it into his Spatial Space.

    Turning to Chumo, Emery smiled faintly and said, "It''s done. Let''s go back!"<sub> </sub>

    On the way back however, Emery saw far up the distance beyond the sky, another battle was fiercely underway. This sight made the two of them stop in their tracks as they couldn''t help but observe it due to the nature of the battle.

    It was the kind that neither of them had much experience with �C space battle; four Elven cruisers against three Magus Alliance''s cruisers. Huge explosions that devoured everything appeared everywhere as those ships exchanged fire with each other.

    It was definitely a horrifying battle that ended the lives of many, yet looking at it from the ground, it was unexpectedly a somewhat spectacr spectacle �C it appeared as distant festive fireworks to those without particr eyes.

    "I wonder if the alliance will win.."

    In response to his friend''s muttering, Chumo said, "Yes, I think they are."

    With his pair of special eyes, Chumo exined the situation happening. Apparently, the three bronze metal cruisers of the Magus Alliance held the upper hand against their opponents despite their inferior number �C in exception of the particr cruiser that camest.

    "That''s good to hear"

    The two then made their way to the facility, only to find that the battle here was mostly over. All saint fighters and magus of the dark elf were either dead or captured by the smoke creatures conjured by Headmaster Delbrand.

    Seeing such results, Emery was very impressed by the smoke creatures'' prowess. He couldn''t help but wonder when his Jade Warriors would be able to reach such a standard.

    At the same time, breaking him out of reviere, a loud sound resounded in the air as Headmaster Delbrand finally managed to deal with the female dark elf magus.

    Bleeding all over and panting heavily, the female dark elf screamed loudly, venting out the annoyance she was feeling. Regardless, the Headmaster calmly raised his hand and another plume of smoke gathered around the female magus,pletely restraining her.

    "I lost! I gave up!"

    Delbrand ignored the female magus'' words as his eye looked towards the sky above, a troubled expression on his face. This action of his naturally piqued Emery''s curiosity.

    Chumo, who could see what the Headmaster was seeing, exined that the space battle between the two sides had be a stalemate with the elves having a grand magus figure join the fray.

    Emery realized the one mention was the white hair grand magus that badly wounded him.

    Then, the Headmaster turned to him and said, "I have to go help them"

    He then returned his gaze to the female magus and took another smoke, thinking for a second.

    As if the female elf magus could read his mind, she said, "I am the princess and first heir of the Darkmoon family. Spare me and my family will pay my ransom handsomely."

    At such words, the Headmaster replied, "Unfortunately, I can''t leave you all here and endangers my students."

    As soon as he said those words, Delbrand made a fist, and instantly the female magus and all the other captured dark elf magus were screaming in pain as the smoke that enveloped their bodies tightened

    "Urrgh! No!, please.. I pro��mise��"

    Took just a few seconds before all-powerful elf magus was crushed into pulp.

    Heaving a sigh, the Headmaster then nced at Emery and said, "Collect all their spirit souls, and stay safe until I returned"

    Immediately after, his figure soared high into the sky heading in a specific direction to join the battle in outer space.

 Chapter 1206 Space Knights

    Spectacr dazzling fireworks continued to paint the sky over Nexus for a few hours until it finally came to a halt with the thorough destruction of all the elven Cruiser ships and the retreat of the Valkyrie ship.

    By this time, the chaotic situation at the South Outpost facility had finally calmed down with barely two dozen survivors, all having varying degrees of wounds �C most of them severe �C scattered all over their bodies, rued from their bloody battle against the elven magus.

    ****

    On the other side of the Wastnd, the battle between humans and millions of orcs was still ongoing. In fact, it only seemed to be getting more intense and brutal.

    At this point, the barren yellowndscape of the Wastnd had changed color with thousands of corpses strewn about. Amidst this traumatizing sight, a certain area stole the eye with itsparatively more dismembered corpses.

    One bore the moniker Immortal diator; Thrax was seen standing tall in the middle of the sea of orc corpses. His entire body was covered from top to bottom with the entrails and blood of the orcs, as he led several thousands rebels on a narrow cliff located just a few miles from the first colony.

    Staring at the thousands of people in front of him, Thrax spoke. A valiant aura was felt around him.

    "This ce is thest line of defense, everyone! Behind are your family, friends, and loved ones! Those vile orcs will reach them if you all let them pass; so fight!! Kill them all orcs!!"

    s, despite Thrax''s inspiring words and fearless battle cry, after nearly half a day of relentless fighting and thousands of deaths, the people had reached their limit. They were at the end of their strength.

    Even so, this did not discourage the Immortal diator at all.

    Undaunted by the millions of orcs before him, Thrax brandished his weapon and stood unwaveringly against the horde of abominable creatures like a mighty mountain. Even though his hands screamed to stop and his body was covered in blood everywhere, he continued to swing the ive in his hand, killing dozens of orcs every few seconds.

    Yet, he knew very well that he would eventually have to stop at some point. In fact, his [9 Sun Divine Technique] had been active for so long that the distinctive sensation that told him he needed to take a breather had finally appeared.

    Suddenly, Thrax and all the fighters saw something descending from the sky.

    Five small ships, all with crude bronze yet eye-catching metal hulls. A g of a red fist could be seen fluttering on its highest point. Before he had time to wonder if the neers were an ally or an enemy, the ship suddenly opened its lower hatch.

    From within, dozens of tubr objects came out, diving straight down. Explosions urred when the objects hit the ground, killing and burning the surrounding orcs. They created a safe area within the sea of ??orcs, which was where figures that jumped out of each shipnded there.

    All of these figures, who were evidently humans, were wearing oversized armor made of the same bronze material as the ship. The armor wasrge enough to make it look like they were riding a machine instead of wearing armor.

    Five squads, with a total of 100 men swiftly sted forward with unstoppable momentum, cleaving through the orc horde.

    Loud buzzing sounds were heard in the air as their heavy weaponry and armaments were activated, killing the orcs with incredible firepower and efficiency that even Nexus soldiers found to be impressive.

    The machine guns were spewing bullets as if they were atst stand, explosive projectiles flew about wreaking havoc,ser beams sliced through the rows of orcs like butter; they worked together to turn the sea of orcs into piles of corpses.

    In some chance that orcs managed to slip through their formation, these armored figures quickly responded as they took out swords and hammers. With these weapons and armor, the orcs could do nothing but be decimated in closebat.

    A whirring sound could be heard from the swords as they shed the orcs with ease. A mechanical invention that generated nano vibration had been installed within the cold weapon, which helped increase its lethality further as it turned its de into some kind of a chainsaw.

    While the swords cut through the orcs like paper, the hammer was no less lethal. The blunt weapon was capable of discharging small, controlled sts that created momentum so powerful enough to smash a row of orcs into an unrecognizable mess.<sub> </sub>

    "For the Emperor!!"

    These figures loudly shouted as they stood on their ground and established a zone, sessfully creating a defensive line of their own.

    With the help of these neers, within minutes the numbers of dead orcs skyrocketed, resulting in the seemingly endless sea of orcs finally being pushed back. The people cheered and triumphed when they saw this sight.

    When the orcs started to retreat back, one of the armored men turned towards Thrax, approached him, and then took off the helmet covering his face.

    The other party was certainly a human, but there were multiple devices attached to the man''s face. That appearance made Thrax couldn''t help but recall one of his acquaintances �C the half-machine acolyte As.

    "Are you themander of this army?" The man asked.

    "Yes, I am. Who are you?" Thrax responded, shooting a question himself.

    "Lieutenant Thorin, Captain of the 3rd Gctus Space Knight of the Royal Imperium!"

    Upon hearing the man''s words, Thrax realized that the other party was the reinforcement that the Magus Alliance sent. However, just as he was about to wee the man and fight the remaining orcs, the man said something that stunned him.

    "I need you and your men to back down immediately; we are taking over!"

    With a dark look on his face, Thrax said, "What the fuck you mean taking over?! Like hell will I let you do that! this is my battlefield!"

    Thrax definitely didn''t like the idea of being told to stop; he abhorred it. He was ready to ignore and about to attack the orcs again when suddenly something in the distant sky caught his attention.

    There, a familiar creature could be seen flying toward him. Two figures that he knew very well were seen standing on top of it �C Klea and Chumo.

    Upon descending, The Egyptian Queen who knew more about the situation and could sense the tension quickly stepped in and stopped the argument from developing further. She exined the situation to Thrax who didn''t know anything as he had been busy defending against the orcs.

    Apparently, the Royal Imperium had deployed 500 of their powerful space knights all over the Wastnd. They were currently moving in formation to surround the orcs and rid them of the. Hence why Thorin asked Thrax to stop.

    Klea grabbed Thrax''s arm, which seemed to have managed to calm the diator out of his annoyance. While doing so, she said, "We won, Thrax. The victory is ours. These people are now saved, and that''s what matters, right?"

    Thrax nodded his head, despite the frown on his forehead. He took several breaths before turning around, a smile appearing on his face and seeing the thousands of people cheering for their victory.

    The three of them then watched how the hundred space knights were able to push tens of thousands of orcs in sight back to the Wastnd. It was nothing short of impressive.

    Now that he was sure the battle was over, Thrax finally turned to his two friends and asked, "Is it just you two? Where are Emery and Julian?"

    -----------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 1207 Recovery

    After Headmaster Delbrand flew into space aiming to join the ongoing space battle, just as ordered, Emery went into action and quickly gathered all the spirit souls of the dead magus.

    He collected the spirit soul of the Full Moon female magus, the Half Moons, and seven out of the eight Crescent Moons. As for the humans'', he got none even though he had tried hard to find them.

    It was actuallymon knowledge that Crescent Moon human magus tended to have a lower chance of having its spirit soul intact after death. This was very differentpared to the elves; a fact that some parties used to prove the argument that the elves were a race that was more advanced than humans.

    After storing all the spirit souls he collected in his Spatial Space, Emery opened a portal for Klea and Chumo so that the two of them could reach and help Thrax faster. He cast the spell one more time to send Twik and Chiku to stay guard on two opposite sides of the outpost, asking them to be his eyes and ears for any threat that mighte.

    Then, he started moving around, helping to heal all the injured. While casting [Rejuvenating Mushroom] as much as he could, Emery also distributed his [Health Regenerating Pill], and even [Revival Pill], to those in need. Yet, despite his hard work, still only two dozen among the hundreds were saved.

    Among these survivors were Magus Aruka and the rebel leader Stildar who were on the brink of death. Emery helped the two magus until they were strong enough to start healing themselves, then he went to check on his friend Julian.

    The Roman was still unconscious, so Emery gave himself another try to wake his friend. s, his efforts were fruitless as Julian was still lying with his eyes closed shut, seemingly having no intention to open.

    "It might be necessary to take him quickly to the academy.."

    Bardock was the only other person who was nearby, and from the man, Emery knew that the portal that should be connected to the Magus Academy was ready if he needed to use it right away.

    "No, not right now."

    Knowing that unauthorized teleportation would bring about more problems, despite Julian''s condition, Emery couldn''t help but feel restrained from using it unless the situation was extremely urgent.

    Since Julian''s vitals seemed stable, Emery decided to wait until the Headmaster returned to decide.

    With nothing else to do, he then decided to assume the lotus position. While guarding the portal from any unexpected variables, Emery opted to spend his free time dealing with the problem that gued him.

    It was one that involved his spirit cores, which had been aching since the fight against the dark elf magus.

    Delving into his body, Emery found the cause of the affliction. An extremely thick dark mist that had covered his spirit core. It was the result of devouring two magus-level figures �C one Crescent Moon and the Half Moon Kasin.

    The mist existed in such an enormous amount that he had never had before.

    Fortunately, despite its dangerous quantity, the mist was in a stable state; most likely because both were of dark element, which was the element he had most proficiency in and had much more connection to his Devour ability.

    But ultimately, there was only one way that Emery knew to relieve himself from such a problem.

    [Spirit Absorption]

    While still keeping his attention on Julian and the Stargate, Emery activated the skill and gradually absorbed the dark mist. Slowly but surely, the spirit energy that he had devoured and rued within him was refined and absorbed.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]<sub> </sub>

    ��

    [Spirit force 1728 (1732)]

    Three hourster, Emery was overjoyed when he saw his spirit force increase by four points. Not only that, the thickness of the mist barely decreased. This finding surprised as well as pleased him, and without further ado, Emery continued the absorption process.

    ��

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force 1732 (1736)]

    Another three hours and Emery received the same result.

    If this rate of increase continued, it meant that Emery could at least gain another 20 or 30 spirit power from this absorption, which was crazy considering that a Mythical creature barely gave him one spirit force increase during his training time with Zach.

    The only reason Emery could think of as the cause of this phenomenon was because the elves gave a much stronger, better quality spirit forcepared to humans or other creatures. This guess of his couldn''t help but make him consider joining Lord Izta to the frontline where he could have plenty of opportunities to devour more elves.

    His thoughts were then cut off as his Spirit Reading perceived the arrival of several powerful forces from above.

    Emery quickly stood up and went outside of the facility. Looking up at the sky, he found one metal bronze menacing looking Cruiser descending from the sky. Inside it were at least half a dozen magus, with among them the unique signature of Headmaster Delbrand himself.

    While Emery knew the identity of the other party, the mysterious ship''s arrival quickly made all the people on the ground anxious. The two surviving magus, Stildar and Aruka who had recovered most of their health, quickly made their way to Emery.

    Having experienced fighting in the frontline for quite some time, Magus Aruka seemed to know who the ship belonged to.

    "It''s the Royal Imperium!"

    The Royal Imperium was not merely one of the twelve Grade 5 factions of the Magus Alliance. They were also one of thergest dominating armies on the frontline, which spoke clearly of their capabilities.

    Under everyone''s gaze, the Cruisernded on the outskirts of the outpost. Before long, the ship''s hatch opened and walked out troops in red and ck uniforms, followed by dozens of figures in oversized bronze armor �C the Space Knights.

    After these people were a group filled with eye-catching figures. Headmaster Delbrand, Magus Wilf, Minister Otto, and a peak Full Moon magus wearing a simr uniform to the soldiers, just with more epaulet.

    This group eventually arrived in front of Emery and the two magus.

    "This is Emery, the envoy responsible for uncovering the threat of elves on this," said the Headmaster to the unfamiliar magus.

    The peak level magus was a general of the Royal Imperium Army, and his arrival was mandated to inspect the stargate incident and ry judgement to Nexus faction.

    This includesying a decision for him and his friends action during the mission which will also reflect on their final exam score.

 Chapter 1208 Spoil Of War

    While the general went down into the underground facility to check on the Stargate devices with Minister Otto, Emery carefully made his way over and asked Headmaster Delbrand to check on Julian''s peculiar condition.

    Under Emery''s amazed gaze, it only took the Headmaster no more than a few minutes to finally figure out what was going on, as evidenced by the unconscious Roman awakening from his deep slumber momentster.

    "Julian, you are finally awake!"

    A dazed look could be seen on Julian''s face as he tried to grasp what was around him. A few secondster, he finally turned to Emery and asked, "Emery, how is the situation? What happened?"

    At the question, Emery quickly gave a brief summary of what had happened up to the current situation to his Roman friend.

    After hearing the exnation, Julian turned to Principal Delbrand and bowed his head. "Thank you for your help, Headmaster." He said, looking pale and exhausted.

    Nodding slightly as a response, Headmaster Delbrand then looked at the young man with a serious expression before saying, "You indeed have talent; however, the Domain was not something an acolyte should y with at all"

    As he knew the other party meant well, Julian nodded his head readily. "Yes, Headmaster. I understand. It was a matter of life and death."

    The Roman spoke those words in conviction, and the Headmaster responded with a gesture that showed he understood.

    On the other hand, Emery who was present was intrigued about the contents of the conversation between the two when he overheard it. He didn''t expect the mention of the word Domain, because ording to what he knew it was a kind of power that was only practiced within the grand magus level.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that he was astonished �C dumbfounded even �C to learn that Julian had something to do with such things, much less being able to wield such power.

    The Roman seemed a bit anxious when he noticed Emery''s reaction. He whispered, "I am sorry. I will tell you more about it in the future. I promise."

    Before Emery could muster a reply, Headmaster Delbrand spoke again. "Since the matter is over, I will return to the academy first. Whatever the verdict given by the alliance, don''t stay here too long. Remember, all of you still have a tournament to participate in eight days."

    "Yes, Headmaster." The two of them replied respectfully.

    "Alright, then I''ll be off."

    As the Headmaster turned and was about to leave, Emery stopped the man. He quickly essed his Spatial Space and took out a wooden box before handing it to the middle-aged man.

    "Headmaster, these are all the magus'' spirit souls I have collected as well as their artifacts and storage rings."

    Hearing that, Headmaster Delbrand opened the box and saw the pearl-like orbs each on a ss container as well as rings lying inside. Closing the box, he smiled at Emery before returning the box to his hand.

    Looking at the confused look that was given to him, he said in a nonchnt tone. "Officially, I''ve never been here. These are your spoils of war, so you can do whatever you think is best with them."

    Thest words Headmaster Delbrand spoke before his figure disappeared left Emery and Julian bbergasted. They both looked at each other and could see the disbelief in their eyes. After all, 10 elven magus'' spirit souls and their valuables were definitely a huge fortune for them.<sub> </sub>

    "We''ll check it outter when the others are here," suggested Emery, to which Julian agreed.

    s, when Klea and the two others arrived after dealing with the orcs, the group was being called by the Royal Imperium, to give reports on their activities for the past seven days.

    The Royal Imperium who represented the Magus Alliance in this matter did a thorough job. They were not simply looking for the truth of the matter. They were also here to pass on judgment that would shape the future of the Nexus faction, which was a monumental affair.

    They couldn''t afford to be careless, much less sloppy dealing with this matter. Hence there were multiple questioning sessions held between the representatives of the faction who lived on the space station and the locals who inhabited the.

    With the death of the Principal and many of the ministers, the chosen representation for the investigation were; Minister of Science Otto, Magus Wilf, and the Quartermain brothers Stildar and Shane.

    As for Emery and his friends, they only needed to go through several short sessions before they were all cleared of any suspicion and fault.

    In fact, what they had done was deemed to be an outstanding achievement.

    "Your squad has sessfully uncovered and greatly contributed to stopping the devious plot by our enemy"

    Emery and the others received the highestmendation that surpassed their squad rank, and not just they will receive a reward from the alliance, this would surely reflect positively on their academy final exam scores.

    Now that they had been cleared, Emery and the others were finally allowed to leave the and return to the academy. With their transport destroyed during the conflict, the group was allowed to return via teleportation.

    At this moment however, Emery told them that he was actually curious about what would happen to the Nexus faction. "I was thinking of staying for maybe another day or two"

    The suggestion was quickly supported by the others, as they all couldn''t help but feel responsible about the consequences of their actions �C how it would affect the fate of an entire faction.

    As they had to wait for the day that the verdict given by the alliance was announced, Emery and the others decided to find a private ce to check on their newfound fortune.

    The five of them surrounded the wooden box Emery ced on the table. They all couldn''t help but gulp when they saw its contents. Ten spirit souls and eleven storage rings belonging to magus-level figures.

    "Damn! This is just absurd! I never even got a single magus-level treasure when I followed Lord Izta for five months on the frontlines!" said Thrax, unable to contain the enthusiasm that welled up inside him.

    There were thousands of elven magus fighting in the war, but inparison were also ten thousand human magus that matched them. So it was no wonder that the chances of a rank 9 fighter like Thrax getting one magus elf treasure were slim, if not non-existent.

    But now, they have ten at the same time.

    Looking at the anticipation on his friends'' faces, Emery smiled.

    "Alright. Let''s see what we got!"

 Chapter 1209 Loots

    All storage rings were secured with what was called Soul Bond by their owners. So the only way to ess an owned storage ring was either by permission of the owner or make sure the owner was dead.

    For an existence called magus, the death of the physical body was not real death as long as their spirit soul still existed. Hence, of the 11 storage rings the group had, only one could actually be opened as only one of the elf magus'' souls was destroyed in the battle.

    One way to open the rest of the storage rings was to destroy all the spirit souls the group had in their possession, which any sane person wouldn''t rmend as it was frankly a foolish idea considering spirit souls of elf magus could be redeemed for rewards on any Magus Alliance headquarters.

    Another way the group could do was to find a good formation master to break the soul bind. However, this choice was something that would be very costly to carry out, especially with these magus-level soul bindings.

    Both ways evidently had their own drawbacks, where ultimately the group had to sacrifice something. But fortunately, with the ring owners'' spirit souls in their hands, Emery and his friends possessed the best way to unlock the restriction.

    Without wasting much time as the group was already drowned in anticipation, Klea happily went into action and showed how it was done.

    With the owner''s spirit soul in one hand and the ring in the other, Klea proceeded to manipte the unique energy within the spirit soul andpelled the soul resided within to open their own storage ring, and because they were only in a spirit state, the soul of these magus were only able to put up very weak resistance to her attempts.

    "Open it, please�� Yes, thank you!"

    Klea only needed to use her spirit reading ability, and a few minutester she was done.

    As the difficulty increased in proportion with the cultivation realm of the magus, the group started their series of openings with the easiest to unlock, which were the seven storage rings belonging to the Crescent Moon magus.

    One by one, the bindings on the rings were broken and they were free to be essed. The group excitedly peeked inside the storage ring and when they saw what was inside, surprised expressions appeared on their faces as broad smiles of satisfaction graced their lips.

    "We are rich!!" Thrax exploded excitedly,ughing maniacally.

    Each of the storage had hundreds to thousands of red and yellow spirit stones �C ranging from 50 thousand to a million spirit stones, and if the values of all of the spirit stones were added up, the number could reach a total of 3.1 million spirit stones.

    Not only that, there were also many valuable objects, such as Tier 4 and Tier 5 artifacts, weapons, and armor. There was even a gallery of life-saving items disyed inside. Even though most of them were based on the dark elf''s proficiency; metal, fire, and darkness, it didn''t remove the fact that all these are such a fortune.

    As the group emptied the seven rings of their contents, there were also hundred misceneous items, pills, scrolls, and potions. They quickly gathered all the items, and put them together on one ring to be analyzedter.

    Now that the 7 Crescent Moon magus rings were sessfully looted, Emery and the others smiled as they looked at each other. Excitement was clear on their faces as it was time for the next one.

    "Alright then. Next, Half Moon storage rings! " said Thrax with palpable anticipation.

    Hearing those words, Klea moved to open the three storage rings belonging to the Half Moons. Unlike before, it took her a pretty decent amount of energy to unlock the rings even though she already had the magus spirit soul at hand. The time spent was also much longer.<sub> </sub>

    The first one she managed to open had a few hundred red stones worth tens of thousands while the second one had close to 2 million spirit stones, which made Emery and the other three boys'' eyes wide open. Their mouths were drooling as they glimpsed upon the wealth before them.

    Added with thest one belonging to the Half Moon magus Kasin, the spirit stones collected from the three totaled up to another 2,8 million spirit stones. The number was beyond their expectation, and it really made them feel their struggle wasn''t in vain.

    The same thing also with the number of artifacts, thebination of the three rings exceeded the previous seven.

    Of the mountain of precious objects, there was one thing that had attracted their attention and interested them the most the moment theyy their eyes upon it. It was the magus level Tier 6 artifact, a pitch-ck dagger with a bronze handle.

    [Shadow Bane]

    [Tier 6]

    [Length: 54 centimeters, Weight: 13 kilograms]

    A thick dark aura flowed out with the dagger like a gushing river as it was brought out of the storage ring, as if it originated from the underworld in myth. Even though they were all spooked by its appearance, desire could be seen in their eyes when they sensed how powerful it was.

    Tier 6 was indeed very valuable, something that''s umon to have even among magus and anyone would really want it, including Emery.

    It might just be a small weapon, but since it was ssified as a Tier 6 item, it was still worth at least a few million spirit stones. But of course, the group wouldn''t just choose to sell an item of such quality.

    Next, as his consciousness slid into and went through Magus Kasin storage ring, other than rare valuable artifacts, Emery also found plenty of apothecary items, ingredients with hundreds of blood tubes, and obviously research items.

    Among the apothecary items, he was startled when he found a unique-looking book. It was a manual, and the title made his eyes pop out of their sockets as he read them.

    [Orcs Breedings Manual]

    It immediately hit him that Kasin was the leader in charge of this project, hence the man must be involved in the creation of the Orcir. Even with just a nce through the manual, the contents he skimmed through were able to shock his mind.

    From the book, he found out there were instructions on how to modify blood with the help of natural energy within earth. It was something that was new and eye-opening for him, and of course it had piqued his deep curiosity.

    As he read more, inspirations came to his mind like a waterfall. He couldn''t help but hope that this research would be able to help him to improve the Metamorphosis skill.

    "Let''s now check what''s inside thest ring!"

 Chapter 1210 Wealth

    "Alright now for the main item!"

    Emery''s reverie was broken by Thrax''s loud voice, who was excited to see the main course of the event. He returned his attention at his four friends whose attention was fixed on a gleaming ck ring.

    All were excited to see what was inside thest ring, the one owned by Full Moon magus. After seeing what they found in the previous storage rings, they all could not help but imagine what kind of fortuney within thisst storage ring.

    The moment Klea touched the Full Moon spirit soul, her body suddenly recoiled back. This unexpected situation caught the four boys off guard. It turned out that she was assaulted by a powerful spirit attack.

    The glowing spirit soul then seized the opportunity when Klea let go of her grip to try to escape from them. Unfortunately for it, Emery was quick to react. He promptly cast [Blink] and [Void Aegis], sessfully containing the spirit soul.

    "Please don''t go anywhere.." said Emery to the spirit soul

    After capturing the Full Moon spirit soul, Emery, together with Klea who had recovered, swiftly attempted to manipte the spirit soul. s, their efforts resulted in no sess. Not only was the Full Moon magus'' soul much more resistant, but there seemed to be anotheryer of special protection on the storage ring.

    A few minutester, with a forehead covered in sweat, Klea spoke after trying her best. "I can''t. Sorry, guys. The current me simply can''t do it."

    When they saw Klea unable to open the storage ring as she did before even with additional help, the group was faced with the decision of whether they should destroy the spirit soul in order to ess the ring.

    "Yes! Destroy the spirit soul!"

    Thrax swiftly voted to destroy the spirit soul. Emery, however, disagreed and revealed how he heard that the said Full Moon magus was a certain important princess of a significant elven family.

    Hearing such words, Julian quickly supported Emery''s argument.

    "It would be wise for us to be careful in dealing with this matter, especially if it involved a powerful family," said Julian. He then added, "Besides if what Emery heard is true, then it means she is more valuable if she is still alive."

    With this thought, the group decided to set the spirit soul aside for now. They nned for it to be checked with the alliance when they returned to the academy before deciding its fate.

    Excluding the Full Moon magus storage ring which was still a mystery, the group gathered all the loot so that it could be tallied.

    5,9 million worth of spirit stones, 35 Tier 4 artifacts, 18 Tier 5 artifacts, hundreds of misceneous items, and most importantly, one Tier 6 weapon. The group''s eyes shone when they saw the mountain of wealth they possessed.

    "How should we n to divide this?" said Klea, asking the important question.

    The easiest way was of course to sell them all and divide the money; all the 32 Tier 4 artifacts were valued at roughly about 1 million, while 18 Tier 5 items should be worth about three million. A single Tier 6 was at least another million.

    That totalled around 11 million worth of spirit stones, giving them about a share of 2,2 million spirit stones each.

    A wide smile appeared on everyone''s mouth when they heard the total number. Even though it was only an estimate, it was still a staggering number.

    Since not all items could be easily purchased even when they had the money, the group unanimously decided to select the items they wanted and needed first before dividing the rest to sell.

    Emery was very much interested in the Tier 6 weapon and he didn''t hesitate to show it. Even though it was not a sword, the weapon itself was able to drastically increase his offensive capabilities. He could use it to cut through things that his Savage Sword couldn''t

    When Klea and the others saw how much Emery wanted the dagger, they agreed to let him have it at the cost of a million of his share.<sub> </sub>

    It was a very lucrative deal for him as the dagger would definitely sell for more if it were auctioned off. However, no one protested because they knew Emery deserved it for the things he had done.

    But then, remembering Chumo''s interest in dagger weapons, Emery couldn''t help but hesitate a��� which was noticed by the former.

    "No, Emery. You can have it." Chumo smiled as his hands brought up something. "I decide to keep these ones instead."

    Emery saw four identical Tier 5 daggers dangling on his friend''s hands, which cost thetter his share of 600 thousand. Although he was still a little ufortable, Emery nodded his head and thanked Chumo.

    In spite of the fact that the weaponnded in his possession, it would not bring immediate benefit. Like most Tier 6 artifacts, Emery wouldn''t be able to use the dagger before he subdued the sentient spirit residing within it.

    As he held the deadly weapon in his hand and showed the intention to wield it, a certain sensation of pain ran down his arm, forcing him to let go of the dagger. A frown made its way to his forehead.

    "Don''t worry, Emery. Don''t rush and give it some time. I believe you can do it!" Klea said, encouraging him.

    Emery smiled at her before turning to the others, seeing what their choices were.

    Julian got himself a brand new Tier 5 shield named [Titan Shield]. Based on the description provided by the privileged ss bracelet, it was an extremely durable shield specifically made for those with proficiency in the metal element.

    Meanwhile, Thrax covered his body with his new Tier 5 cloak [Heroic''s Will]. Despite it fluttering in the wind, the cloak was quite resistant. Not only could it be useful to protect his back, its enchantments also greatly improved his mobility. It even gave him the ability to fly for a period of time.

    While contemting the choices of his two friends, Emery''s attention was distracted by Klea waving her hand in front of his face. The beautiful girl chose an elegant Tier 5 sword with avender-colored de. It was apparent that it was something to rece the Tier 4 weapon she was currently using.

    Now that they had each chosen an artifact for themselves, the group progressed to the distribution of the misceneous items. It didn''t take them long toe to a unanimous conclusion.

    Each of them would receive a life-saving item before dividing the rest equally. As for the herbs and potions, everyone without exception decided to leave them in Emery''s hands. The reason was obvious.

    "You are our apothecary guy, so you can keep everything. Just think of it as an investment for our future''s wellbeing," said Klea with a cheeky smile, which was promptly supported by the other three.

    Knowing they were right, Emery swept all the apothecary-rted items into his Spatial Space. He of course took the [Orc Breeding Manual] as well as the notes Magus Kasin wrote during his research and experiments

    Now that they were done, all the remaining items were packed together ready to be sold, and the one being asked to take care of the job was none other than the charming member of the group a��� Klea.

    "I can''t wait to sell all this stuff!" She said with a smile that sent shivers down the four boys'' backs.

    By the time Emery and the others finished their loot distribution, it seemed the Magus Alliance had finished determining their verdict.

    The group headed together to hear the alliance decision that would decide the Nexus faction''s future.

    --------

 Chapter 1211 Verdict

    Emery and the others were currently making their way toward the ce where the verdict would be announced.

    Surprisingly it was decided much sooner than they expected.

    It was as if there was really not much to be considered or such action by Nexus was somethingmon within the Magus Alliance.

    The announcement was held in an open area not far from the South Outpost. Upon arriving, the group could see dozens of Nexus representatives already present, including Minister Otto, Magus Wilf, and the Quatermain brothers.

    Dozens of space knights were seen guarding and surrounding the area as everyone waited for the decision with bated breath.

    After a while, a general of the Royal Imperium stepped up and began reading the decree from the Magus Alliance.

    To Emery''s surprise and to the relief of the Nexus people, with the death of the supposed main culprit �C the Headmaster �C and how the ones who survived tried their best to stop the elves, the faction''s attempt at betrayal was disregarded.

    However, there was still a price the faction needed to pay for its actions. The decree dered that the faction would be put under the direct supervision of the Magus Alliance for the next 100 years.

    Not only that, the decree also stated that one life had to be sacrificed; named Magus Ga.

    Magus Alliance had deemed Nexus''s strongest magus and protector guilty and bestowed upon the man the death penalty as a rpense for what he had done.

    "What say you.. will you ept the verdict?" Said the general toward the panel.

    It turned out that many did not like the magus, so there was almost no one who objected to the sentence, and without much needed time, they ept

    Moments after a ruckus was heard as one person being brought with cloth covered on his face.

    It was magus Ga who was apparently already apprehended by the Royal Imperium soldiers.

    Everyone watched as Magus Ga was brought to the center of the venue by a group of soldiers, where the sentencesmenced immediately after.

    "No!! I don''t ept this!! I am your god!! You can''t do this to me!!.. no�� please"

    That day, in front of everyone who came for the announcement, a powerful magus, a god among the locals, was seen screaming for his life before he was beheaded and burned to ashes, his spirit soul included.

    This punishment served to remind all the top fighters how their strength was a mere speckpared to the Magus Alliance, no matter how strong and how much determination they had.

    When the verdict was over, the Royal Imperium general directly continued with another decree from the Alliance.

    The panel was hoping for a solution to their barren, unfortunately, the alliance had no interest in the condition of thend nor was there any interest in the welfare of the Nexus faction at all.

    They had only two concerning interests;

    The Replicator, a treasure left behind by an ancient civilization, and The Stargate, therge size, long-distance travel portal.

    Both were valuable and dangerous assets to be held by a weak faction such as the Nexus, who only have a few magus and no grand magus among them to guard such items.

    The Nexus faction was given two difficult choices, between demolishing the two items or submitting themselves to be a sub-faction of the Royal Imperium.

    "You have 24 hours to decide," said the general.

    The avable choices were both very difficult to choose, and with such a short time given, it was clear that making the decision was not an easy thing for the Nexus representatives. It was apparent from the expressions on the faces right now.

    As the decision would highly impact the future of the faction, the panel decided to elect new formal leadership, a new principal.

    In the next few hours, they chose the new Principal by a vote of the majority of the nobles, and a group of respected locals, and the final voting result appointed Otto Schrndefude as the new principal with Stildar Quartermain as the right hand. With that, the final decisiony on the two of them.

    Emery and friends watched the whole process intently. It appeared that the crowd was in the middle of a discussion to choose which option was better than the other. This was where the new Principal stepped in, hearing their opinions and making a decision.

    Some would rather destroy the Stargate and the Replicator as such action would allow them to live in peace. Meanwhile, others hoped for the further advancement of the Nexus, which arguably could not be achieved without the Replicator.

    In the end, thetter''s opinion gained many supporters when someone expressed that the Stargate would be the door to the outside world, which simultaneously would bring in trades that would ease the difficulties they had with the''s wastnd.

    With this, after quite a few debates, the Nexus had finally made its decision.

    They chose to submit themselves to the Royal Imperium instead of demolishing the Stargate and the Replicator.<sub> </sub>

    Now that the decision had been made, not long after, the huge Nexus station descended from the sky.

    The 30 miles long constructnded next to the South Outpost and with this, the whole civilization settled on the barren, risking everything to build the new city next to the Stargate.

    The event happening in the whole 24 hours was something that gave Emery and friends many to think about; the justice brought by the Alliance and how one came to a decision that determined the fate of an entire civilization.

    It was quite an unexpected development that even an advanced civilization like Nexus, decided to trade their freedom �C being other''s vassals, and following others'' rules in exchange for their future.

    Thinking about this, Emery''s mind suddenly turned to a question that heter asked his friends.

    "Given the same choices, will we do the same?" Emery asked everyone.

    Hearing such a question, the group shifted their attention to Emery, and like always, Thrax was the first one to speak, "On the cost of freedom? Never!" he answered without any hesitation.

    It was reasonable for Thrax to answer like that considering that he was once having experience as a diator ve. For Thrax, freedom was something he considered valuable, above everything even.

    On the other hand, Julian had a different opinion about freedom as he said, "What is freedom really? In the end, we are imprisoned by our own limitations. Freedom is a luxury only for the strong, with how little their number and how barren theirnd, I think they made a good choice"

    It was in stark contrast to what Thrax had said, but what Julian stated just now also made quite a bit of sense. Chumo, who apparently wished to say something after hearing both words, decided to stay quiet.

    Silence enveloped the group for a couple of seconds until Emery turned his gaze to the only girl in the group.

    "What about you, Klea? What do you think?" Emery asked curiously.

    "Me? ��I think Julian''s words are right, in the broad spectrum of things even if they are not Royal imperium vassals, the Nexus, all of us are still vassals of the Magus Alliance aren''t we?"

    After saying the words, the girl''s serious face turned cheeky as she said,

    "However��ultimately�� If I am given the same choices, I will choose what you choose Emery"

    "...."

    "What will you choose Emery?"

    Klea and the others were waiting but Emery honestly has no answer at the moment, he previouslyid his decision on freedom, but both Klea and Julian''s answers rang in his mind. At the moment, Emery simply kept his friends'' answer.

    Now that all the verdict was given and the Nexus had made their choices, the group was finally ready to return home.

    As they prepared themselves in front of the Stargate, there were hundreds of people who came to see them off, most were the people that were fighting in the frontline against the orcs

    "Immortal diator!"

    "Thrax!!"

    "Anhera! Anhera!"

    The boisterous voices that greeted them were a cacophony. Nevertheless, it wasn''t Julian''s or Emery''s names being shouted, but instead, Thrax and Klea''s which was expected.

    Following that, Minister Otto and the Quatermains came approached them and gave their appreciation.

    "This dont worth much, but hopefully this will help for your future endeavors"

    They hand over a box filled with five sets of sr suits, five sr riffles, and arge amount of sr stone to Emery and his friends as an appreciation for what they had done. The group dly received the reward with gratitude.

    "We the Nexus will be forever indebted to you all... Maybe someday when our paths cross once again, we could return the favor."

    Emery nodded politely and gratefully thanked them. With thosest words, he and the others then walked into the Stargate.

    ---------

    Author''s note

    This Arc was necessary for Emery and his mates to have their first experience seeing a rise and fall of civilization and their choices in rtion to the alliance, something that will affect their future choices.

 Chapter 1212 Commendation

    The moment Emery opened his eyes again, he had returned to the familiar sight of the Magus Academy. The seven days mission, which should have been short and simple, felt much longer than it should have.

    But luckily, in the end they all came back with a sessful task and a hell lot of fortune.

    Despite the fact they hade back instantly using a teleportation gate, the group found out that apparently they were one of thest to return. One of the academy staff who weed their return proceeded to exin.

    "Julian Kaesar, congrattions on your sessful return, You and your team are just in time for the assembly. Please follow me."

    The group was led to one of the main halls located on the top floor of the Magus Academy''s main building. The ce was heavily guarded on the outside, but inside it was a sacred ce that only honorable academy acolytes could ess and only used for special asions.

    The Hall of Aspire

    After walking past the huge door, Emery was greeted by a huge chamber surrounded by stone walls with markings. He could see dozens of instructors on the podium of the hall, together with Headmaster Delbrand and Magister Griffith. Below, in the center of the hall were several hundred acolytes standing in rows in an orderly manner.

    Emery recognized most of the privileged acolytes who were present. There were Zach Talon, Eeshoo Nephilim, most people in the top ten of the privileged ss, and some familiar elites acolytes.

    It wouldn''t be wrong for someone to call this the gathering of the strongest and most influential acolytes in the Magus Academy.

    Without further ado, the group quickly took a spot within the crowd. The assembly started and the Headmaster stepped forward, taking the attention of everyone present. With a smile on his face, the man began to speak.

    "Congrattions on passing your final test. You all performed a remarkable feat worthy of the Hall of Aspire."

    As the war heightened to a new level, the Magus Academy decided to take a controversial move and set doing real dangerous missions as tasks for the final test, such as why these hundred acolytes were deemed worthy to enter the hall.

    With the eyes of all the acolytes on him, the Headmaster continued to speak.

    "With a total of five hundred acolytes from the privileged and elite sses, fifty teams were formed and have been selected to carry out various difficult tasks across the universe, and we are here tomend the teams that have performed the most outstanding task!"

    There were ten teams selected, and it was announced loudly by Headmaster Delbrand. One by one, the squad leaders were asked toe forward as the Headmaster proceeded to read the summary of their achievements.

    "Zach Talon brought twenty elite acolytes to provide assistance on the frontlines, where they killed hundreds of elven warriors and captured an enemy magus general in the process."

    "Jinkan Nephilim pulled off an exceptional deed by managing to destroy an elven outpost with a small team of five she led."

    "Jai Strider and his team have carried out an extraordinary raid mission and seeded in rescuing a trapped allied unit."

    "Sigurd��"

    "Roran Harlight��"

    "Vida Themary��"

    The most influential and famous names of the privileged ss were mentioned by the Headmaster, their achievements spoken aloud for all to hear..<sub> </sub>

    Finally, thest name was announced along with their achievement.

    "Julian Kaesar together with his team have seeded in quelling the rebellion on the allied and stopping the elves'' invasion."

    Thest words spoken were so unexpected that they sparked much whispers among the crowd. All eyes were basically on Julian''s figure that emerged from the crowd, but the Roman seemed unfazed as he continued to confidently walk and stood alongside the other nine to receive themendation.

    Headmaster Delbrand turned around and began to reward the ten people with a smile on his face. It was a promotion medal �C Squad Leader Stripe; it was something that was bestowed upon those with proven ability in leadership, meaning the ten people would be able to immediately lead a squad unit in the Magus Alliance''s army if they ever chose to join.

    While the ten people on the podium received the medal, Emery received a notification on his privilege bracelet.

    [Congrattions on your top ranking achievement]

    [You received - 300,000 contribution points]

    The reward the Academy gave might not be as much as the fortune they obtained from the elves, but receiving such recognition from being a team from a lower realm invited some recognization that couldn''t bepared to any amount of wealth.

    After the rewards were given and the ten people returned to their ces, Headmaster Delbrand continued. This time, a serious expression appeared on his face, which involuntarily made everyone tense up.

    "Now we will also recognize those who unfortunately didn''t seed."

    One of the instructors stepped forward with a tray of stone tes in his hand. Everyone saw there were 21 of such tes and the instructor began attaching the tes together, creating another marking on the stone wall.

    It was then that Emery realized all the markings on the stone walls were names �C acolytes'' names to be exact.

    "These twenty-one names will be forever attached in the Hall of Aspire as they are all exemry students of the Magus Academy."

    Silence fell in the hall at the Headmaster''s words as everyone gave silence to honor the dead. The solemn atmosphere continued before eventually the representative of the Magus Alliance �C Magister Griffith �C came forward and spoke of how these students deserve to be remembered despite failing on the mission, because they had performed a service to the Alliance.

    The man took this time to remind the acolytes how more brave youth needed to help the war against the elves. Simply put, it was an appeal for all those present to join the military after they graduated.

    With Magister''s wordsing to a conclusion, the assembly was finally over.

    The acolytes began walking out of the hall followed by many familiar faces approaching to congratte them on their achievements.

    Emery saw many of his previous teammates, even some of his rivals from the privileged ss �C minus Zach Talon who only gave a silent nce for a second before walking away.

    Emery also saw As among the crowd; however he couldn''t glimpse the shadow of Annara around. Before he could wonder why, Klea''s excited voice sounded clear in the air.

    "We should celebrate our sess! Emery has this new house in Zodiac City, so we can have a party there!"

 Chapter 1213 Bond

    Klea''s idea of celebration was quickly supported by the one and only Thrax.

    "Yes! Party!!" He said in excitement.

    However, those words earned a slight frown from the Roman as he said. "I''m really sorry, guys�� I''m afraid I can''t. There are only seven days until the day of the tournament and I need to recover."

    Hearing such words, Emery understood that despite the fact that the Headmaster had checked and took care of his condition, there was still something going on with the Roman''s health.

    "Let''s gather at Terra Pce instead. I''m sure Elder Fuxi will like to hear about our mission." Julian suggested.

    Since he hadn''t had a chance to meet the Eastern Sage for at least four months now, Emery of course supported the idea.

    Klea was seen having a small frown, but her expression soon returned to her usual cheerful look.

    With that, the matter was decided and the group made their way to the portal to the Terra.

    Unfortunately, without the mighty Lord of Terra Castle present, the ce was not as festive as expected.

    Magus Silica, one of Lord Izta''s wives, hosted a sumptuous dinner for the group in celebration of their sess. Grand Magus Fuxi and Naya, who were considered guests, also joined the dinner.

    It wasn''t the wild and fun type of celebration Klea or Thrax had expected, but it was still a pleasant one. The atmosphere throughout the feast was cordial and rxed, with family and friends filling in at the dinner table.

    As they enjoyed the feast on the table in front of them, the group discussed what had happened in the mission for the Grand Magus Fuxi and the others to hear.

    Magus Silica congratted their sess and apuded their actions, the Sage however unexpectedly remained silent which swiftly incited Emery''s curiosity.

    "What do you think, Senior? Are the Nexus faction making the right decision?"

    The difficult dilemma the Nexus faction faced, choosing between freedom and advancement, was once again brought to the ongoing discussion. Everyone''s eyes turned toward the Sage as they waited for thetter''s answer.

    "It''s not our ce to judge their decision; my opinion, however��"

    The Sage was silent for a second, the expression on his face said that he seemed to be reminiscing about the past.

    "I personally think that the progress of civilization cannot be forced, and under ideal circumstances, such progress should be in line with the maturity of the society and its people."

    While the others found the words the Sage spoke difficult to grasp, Julian seemed overly interested in the former''s opinion.

    "Senior, when you say maturity, do you mean knowledge? Or power?"

    Thanks to Julian''s question that pierced straight into the core of the matter, Emery understood what the Roman was curious about.

    The Nexus faction was a civilization that received their middle realm status through advanced knowledge and technology, and if they had more powerful figures or a Grand Magus realm �C which was something an orthodox faction normally had, they wouldn''t have been forced to choose the option of submitting to the Royal Imperium faction.

    It seemed that in order to sustain an advanced civilization, a bnce of both aspects; knowledge, and power were extremely crucial.

    However, the response the Sage gave was somewhat unexpected. Nodding his head, he said, "Both are of course needed, but they alone are still not enough��"

    A confused yet intrigued look appeared on Julian''s face as he asked, "What else other than knowledge and power?"

    The Sage looked at all five and was silent for a while before finally saying his answer in a calm tone.

    "Wisdom."<sub> </sub>

    This answer, however, only served to bring more questions to the others.

    Wisdom is, after all, a difficult word.

    To exin his thought, the Eastern Sage reminisces on the history of the Xia Empire that he created hundreds of years ago. A Sovereignty that had almost seeded in taking over the world.

    Emery and the others of course had heard the story from the Abbot, of how Kronos'' interference caused the five brothers to fight amongst each other and lead to a civil war.

    But this time, when they heard the same story from the Sage, they were all surprised as thetter apparently had another reason for his failure.

    "Of course, there''s no denying that the Kronos faction is responsible for the incident. But if at that time your five seniors possessed better wisdom, they would not have allowed themselves to be pitted against one another."

    The grand magus heaved a sigh and said.

    "If at that time the people had the wisdom to not blindly follow the false gods, the civil war would not have urred."

    He then continue further exin his thought,

    "In the case with the Nexus, they had the technology but did not have the patience, theyck the wisdom. Although difficult, the barren would not be a problem in times with their replicator and sr energy, but they choose instant results"

    Hearing from Emery that the Replicator technology was also a treasure from ancient beings, and not actually their own invention further proves the grand magus theory.

    Klea then asked, "How can we gain wisdom?"

    The Sage smiled and said, "The simplest, by learning from past mistakes"

    He then looked toward each one of the five and added "Now that you have learned about what happened to your senior, do you think you will follow and repeat the mistakes they made?"

    There was silence within the group, but as they looked at each other''s faces, a smile of relief showed from them all.

    Julian stood from his seat. Raising the wine ss in his hand, he said, "The mission we just did was proof of how much we can achieve if we stay as one." Julian looked at the others and said "You are all my brothers, there is no one that I trusted more!"

    "Well said!" shouted Thrax as he grabbed Julian''s shoulder next to him. "You may be a stinky Roman, but you are still my stinky brother! all of you are my brother!"

    Saying those words, the Thracian noticed Klea smiling with her eyes squinted at him.

    "Erhm�� and sister!"

    Chumo stood up following the two boys with much spiritedness than usual he raised his ss and shouted.

    "To us!! May our bondst forever!"

    The sudden serious words from Chumo brought a smile and chuckle to the group.

    Emery can''t help to be moved by the situation as he looked at his friends and the bond of friendship they had forged. He stood up, raised his ss, and decide to follow

    "May our bondst forever!"

    The Sage, watched the five youth toast together with a mncholic smile. As he prayed with a sincere wish in his heart.

    ''I hope that your path will always stay true.''

 Chapter 1214 Enchanted

    After dinner, Julian went to consult the sage for help regarding his recovery while the other decided to call it a day and rest.

    As for Emery himself, he immediately went straight to one of the bedrooms to continue absorbing the dark mist within his core.

    But just as he sat in a lotus position and was about to start, a few knocks could be heard on his door. And without waiting for the room owner to answer, the person outside slowly opened the door and looked in.

    "Ah�� are you busy training?"

    The figure was none other than the Egyptian Queen, Klea. With her big eyes fixed on Emery and one hand on the top of her coat, she casually walked into the room and quietly closed the door behind her.

    "What is it, Klea? Do you need anything?"

    "No�� I just don''t like this creepy old castle, you know?" the girl said with a cheeky smile. "Do you mind if I rest here? I promise I won''t bother your training."

    "No, of course not."

    The girl began to undress her coat and climbed onto the bed. With only her ck inner gown remaining on her body and her long ck hair barely covering her peaks, Emery was drawn to the enchanting sight.

    Still, other than that, he remained in his lotus position and quickly turned his focus back to his training, which made Klea secretly frown.

    A few minutes passed, yet he didn''t give her even another nce.

    Klea let out a few audible sighs, just enough for Emery to notice.

    "Is something wrong, Klea?" Emery couldn''t help but ask.

    "Aah�� I''m sorry, it''s just�� all that fighting made my back hurt, but I can''t reach it�� Do, do you mind helping me a bit?"

    "Not at all."

    Emery calmly climbed the bed and moved close to the girl. With his palms touching her warm, bare back, he started to cast his spell to relieve her pain when Klea quickly stopped him.

    "Emery�� I''d prefer not to use any spells for this�� Can you just give me a light massage? Please��"

    Emery stopped for a moment. He was concerned that he might worsen the pain instead as he knew little to none about massages, but for her, he still decided to give it a try.

    As Emery started to firmly but carefully rub his fingers on Klea''s soft back, the girl''s body quickly loosened and warmed up. The more Emery rubbed her back, Klea''s huffs slowly became more audible.

    "Harder, ��please�� harder��"

    Emery put a little more strength into it following her request, but this time, Klea started to moan.

    Worried that he might have done it wrongly, Emery abruptly pulled his hands. However, Klea turned to look at him with her misty eyes and said,

    "It''s not polite to not finish what you started, you know."

    Without waiting for Emery to respond, the girl put her arms around him and swiftly put her soft lips onto his, pouring her love through the kiss.

    It didn''t take long before Emery fell under the enchantress''s spell and began to follow her tunes. He put his hand on her waist, and as their passion overflowed, the twomitted their love to each other and allowed themselves to fall into the pleasure of the flesh.

    Fortunately, by this time, Emery already understood how to please her and the goddess soon enough started to scream in ecstasy.

    "Yes�� yes�� yes��"

    After a few hours, the girl finally helplessly fell into his arms with her warm arms still around him. As Klea started to fall asleep, Emery gentlyid her on the bed.<sub> </sub>

    He also felt aforting released and was tempted toy into slumber, but soon enough his mind was upied with his training once again.

    Emery rubbed Klea''s hair and gave her one more kiss on her cheek before whispering,

    "Good night."

    After making sure that Klea wasfortably tucked in the bed, he sat back on the floor to continue his training.

    [Spirit Absorption]

    Once again, Emery gradually sliced the dark mist piece by piece for his spirit cores to absorb. Although the process was somewhat slow, he could still feel that he was getting stronger.

    However, after an hour of continuously absorbing the dark mist, he stumbled upon ayer that was much more difficult to absorb. He tried to forcefully absorb it, but it only brought him excruciating pain.

    After easing the pain and calming himself, Emery identified that it was of the metallic element, which he recognized as part of the spirit energy he absorbed from the dark elf, Kasin.

    It took him a few hours to fully separate the metallic energy from the rest and shatter it. And to his surprise, once he did, the dark mist became even richer.

    Emery began absorbing the remaining dark mist with anticipation. As expected,pared to before, the purifiedyer gave him much stronger spirit energy.

    "This is amazing!!"

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    As Emery continued to absorb the dark mist once again, 2 hours, 4 hours�� 6 hours passed.

    [Spirit force: 1736 (1748)]

    When the light of the morning sun peeked in from the window, Emery decided to check on his progress. To his shock, in that short span, his spirit force had increased by 12 points.

    To make things even more shocking, he could still feel that there was still a considerable amount of power within the dark mist.

    By the time Emery turned to check on Klea, the girl was already awake, looking at him with a smile.

    "Thank you forst night."

    Looking at her awake in a good mood, Emery decided to take a break from his training and approached the girl with a loving kiss.

    Klea was initially enjoying the kiss, but as their lips connected, her attention was subconsciously pulled to the significant gap between the spirit power she felt just the night before and his spirit power now.

    "Mm, Emery�� Wow, how did you improve so much in one night!?"

    Under the girl''s amazed and curious gaze, Emery told her about the dark mist he devour from the elves and what he found in the process. Seeing how happy she was for him, Emery couldn''t help but feel even happier.

    As their discussion about his experience with the dark mist came to an end, the symbol on Emery''s left hand glowed. At the same time, a notification came to his mind.

    [You are selected to join the Magus Tournament]

    With the notification of his invitation were the details of the tournament.

 Chapter 1215 Rules

    [You are selected to join the Magus Tournament]

    [Number of Participants]

    [Elimination round - 1000 acolytes]

    [Advanced round - 200 acolytes]

    [Final round - 32 acolytes]

    [Your 5th ranking of privilege ss ced you directly in the Final round]

    Of the 6,352 acolytes who still attended the Magus Academy, only the best 1,000 were selected to enter and participate in the illustrious tournament. All of them without exception possessed the cultivation of Rank 9; the best of regr and elite sses.

    ording to their status, Emery and the other top 10 privileged acolytes did not need to participate in the qualifiers and were ced directly in the final round. As for the other 90 acolytes in the privileged ss, they were ced in the advanced round.

    This arrangement of course was for the sake of fairness by making sure that no lower-rank acolytes �C which arguably weaker �C would encounter an unlucky match against the top-rank acolytes.

    "This means I won''t be participating for another ten days." Emery said in front of his friends. They had all gathered to hold a discussion regarding the uing tournament.

    The next information they saw was the reward from the tournament.

    [Top 500 - 100,000 contribution points]

    [Top 100 - 300,000 contribution points]

    [Top 16 - 500,000 contribution points]

    [3rd ce - 1,000,000 contribution points]

    [2nd ce - 2,000,000 contribution points]

    [Champion - 3,000,000 contribution points and a Tier 6 artifact]

    Apparently, the tournament would also affect the privileged ss'' final ranking reward, where those who finished in the top 30 would be awarded with a Divine rank spell of their choosing.

    With the shadows of the tournament finally on the near horizon, everyone in the group could see that they were all fired up, determined to show off what they had learnt and prepared painstakingly for this asion.

    Clenching his fist into the air, Thrax loudly shouted. "All five of us need to at least reach the top 16!!" the Thracian spoke such words with so much fervor that it evidently made the others turn dumbfounded.

    Klea proceeded to ignore the Thracian''s hot-headed dream and said a much more feasible goal for the group.

    "It would still be a great achievement if we all manage to reach the top 100." She then turned towards Emery and gave a wink to him while saying, "As for you Emery, your target will be nothing less than the champion seat."

    A giggle broke out from her when she saw the startled look on Emery''s face. Unfortunately for thetter, the words of the only girl in the group were swiftly supported by the other boys.

    "You''re probably going to be the first acolyte from the lower realm to win the championship, Emery!" Chumo said with a smile, which Klea didn''t miss to add on.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s not probably. He would really be the first one if he won. I''ve checked it, none from the lower realm ever won the tournament"

    Her words caused Emery to turn towards her with an incredulous expression, to which she responded with a cheeky smile. Seeing such an expression on her face, he could only heave a sigh of helplessness.

    Emery could see that they all sincerely had high hopes for him winning the tournament, and thus he really wanted to make it happen. Not only for their sake but also for his own.

    Even though clutching the champion rank against so many powerful opponents seemed difficult, even impossible, to achieve, the truth was Emery still wanted to attempt it. He would give his all for the endeavor.

    However, as he read the rules of the tournament further, he spotted two rules that made him couldn''t help but sigh

    [Maximum tier of equipment allowed for use by participants: Tier 5]

    [Maximum tier of familiar/pet allowed for participants: Magical Tier]

    These two stipted rules meant that Emery couldn''t use his new dagger as well as his nt creatures in the tournament. Twik was out of the equation and so were the five Chizpur brothers, which of course greatly reduced hisbat prowess.

    This was something to be expected. After all, it would definitely be unfair if a participant brought a god-tier item or a mythical dragon to a fight.

    While Emery was lost in thought, the Sage looked at him and asked, "How confident are you, Emery?"

    The question, of course, was whether he really believed he could be a champion. After all, to do so, he had toe on top of the four powerful figures that stood above him in the privileged ss.

    He needs to be more skillful than Eeshoo Nephilim the Genius, faster than Olivier Arknd the Sword Saint, more powerful than Maninder Nieves the Monk, and stronger than Zach the Dragon Prince.

    Thinking about the four difficult opponents he had to face to reach the goal, Emery heaved a sigh before he said, "To be honest, I am not confident, Senior." The look on his face clearly showed his doubts.

    Hearing that, the Sage seemed to think for a moment before saying, "I don''t know much about your opponents, but if you need guidance on improving yourself, I''m always ready and happy to help."

    Emery nodded his head respectfully saying, "Thank you, Senior"

    "I really can''t wait!! Six more days!" shouted Thrax suddenly.

    It was apparent that the Thracian couldn''t wait for the tournament to start. Together with Klea and Chumo, the three of them will join the Elimination round. As for Julian, he would be participating in the Advanced round which will be held in eight days.

    At this moment, Julian turned to Klea. "We should auction the items soon, we can definitely use the money for the tournament."

    It seemed that Julian was anxious about their current situation and hoped to use the spirit stones to further bolster their chances of winning. With only a few days until the tournament, it was undoubtedly the most effective way to achieve a quick increase in their strength.

    Thrax and Chumo agreed with Julian''s proposition as they could certainly buy new spells, a divine one if necessary to add to their repertoire. Since everyone was thinking about going on a spree, just as the group was about to head out, the Sage gave them a piece of advice.

    "Be wise in spending your wealth as such fortune is not easy toe by,"

    He also reminded them that the tournament was only a friendly match. Instead, the covenant with the Kronos faction and the cmity that woulde to Earth in 30 years were the real threats the group needed to prepare for.

 Chapter 1216 Merits

    <o>,m The words the Eastern Sage had told them made the group fall into deep contemtion, pondering about how they would spend their fortune.</o>

    With that thought in mind and a discussion, they all agreed to share the spirit stones they had and hold down the fortune they would get from selling the artifacts until after the tournament.

    The 5,9 million worth of spirit stones were divided by five. Since Emery had taken the most valuable and expensive item �C the Tier 6 dagger �C for himself, its value was subtracted and Emery would only end up getting 180,000 spirit stones.

    With that said, Emery essed his bracelet and checked how much he actually had.

    [Contribution points : 1,462,274]

    [Spirit stone: 192,120]

    The disparity between the amount of his contribution points and spirit stones was ring.

    This was because the majority of spirit stones he had were spent on buying ingredients, new spells, and fixing his broken sword.

    Now that the allocation was decided, the next agenda was of course to put all the items they didn''t need on the auction and went to the Magus Alliance headquarters to trade the spirit souls they had for reward.

    To this matter, Klea looked at Emery with a wicked smile on her face. "You have ten days to spare, right Emery? So you will help me with this.. thank you"

    To be honest, Emery wanted to return to his spirit absorption training as he felt the need to prepare himself further. However, he decided to ept Klea''s offer. Not only could he take advantage of this to rest his body and spirit core, he was also interested in seeing the matter of trading spirit souls.

    ��

    Golden City.

    As soon as they arrived at the bustling city, Emery was taken by surprise when he saw a familiar figure who seemed to be waiting for him. A female half-blood magus with light blue hair, Magus Shena.

    "You should have told me when you returned from the mission."

    Realizing his mistake, Emery quickly humbled himself. "Yes, I''m sorry, Senior. It just slipped out of my mind."

    With how chaotic the mission was and how upied his mind with the uing tournament, Emery had actually forgotten that his life was in danger. But now that the other party would be around him, he felt much safer immediately.

    After the short reunion, the three of them went ahead and made their way to the Magus Alliance headquarters of the Golden City branch.

    When they arrived, Emery couldn''t help but be amazed by the building that stood before him. The ce was a stronghold surrounded by high walls. It was aplex as big as the Magus Academy by itself.

    Standing right outside the ce, Emery could perceive the dozens of magus and several grand-magus individuals within. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward and walked confidently right towards the front gate.

    They were quickly stopped by the guards. Their identities needed to be checked and their reasons for visiting were noted before they were allowed entry and led to the Cage.

    It was literally a box of cages with half a dozen men in uniform attending the ce ready to provide assistance.

    "What do you want, kid?" At first, there was a tone of disdain in the man''s voice, but after seeing Magus Shena''s figure standing behind the two of them, he quickly changed his tone to a more polite one. "What can I do for you, Sir?"

    "I want to hand over elves'' spirit souls." Emery said as he took out the item from his Spatial Space.

    Seeing the tube containing nine spirit souls on the table, the man was startled. He immediately eyed Emery with suspicion. Having a Rank 9 kid taking out 10 magus-level elf spirit souls certainly raised some questions in the man''s head.

    Not wanting prejudice to influence his opinion, the man did not voice his suspicions and just took the tube. He then brought out the souls and analyzed them thoroughly one by one. Emery and Klea patiently waited as the man carried out the examination.

    It was only several minutester that the man came with much more enthusiasm.

    "Six, crescent moon magus, three half moon, and one full moon, this is amazing work sir, must have been a great battle"

    Although he was highly contributed in it, most were the headmaster''s kills hence Emery could not take credit for it.<sub> </sub>

    "50,000 spirit stones each for the Crescents, 100,000 for Half Moons, and 200,000 for full moon, Altogether it would be a total of 800,000 spirit stones."

    It was quite a sizable sum. However, what Emery and Klea were waiting for was the reward that came with it. The Alliance merit points.

    The man scanned Emery''s status before saying, "Earth faction?"

    "Yes."

    Moment after an information was shown from the panel in front of him.

    [Earth Faction]

    [Leader: Julian Kaesar]

    [Base: Earth 1002]

    [Status: Grade 1, Lower Realm]

    [Subsidiary member of Nephilim Faction]

    [Alliance Merit: 0]

    It was the status of their faction, created after the meeting with the Nephilim 5 months prior.

    "For alliance merit, 100 for Crescent magus, 500 for Half Moon, and 2500 for full moon. That''s a total of 4600 merits"

    The man was very surprised to see such a new faction would have received arge sum of merit so soon.

    Emery and Klea were still grasping the function of these merits. Fortunately, with magus Shena with them, they have a much better understanding of it

    The Alliance Merit was simr to the Contribution points that the Academy has, it''s what most alliance members received after graduating.

    If Emery and friends did the Nexus mission when they graduated, they would have received more alliance merits instead of contribution points.

    Having Alliance merit would increase the prestige of a faction, which then would lead to ess to aid that the Alliance provided for its members.

    That included the use to purchase things that only can be bought from the alliance; for example permits to purchase certain technology, permit to own a stargate portal, or to own a. Of course, all still needed some requirements before they could be purchased.

    The man once again asked "Do you wish to trade them all?"

    Emery looked at Klea and as agreed with the group before, they decided to trade all except the peak magus one.

    "dly"

    Before long, a notification appeared from the symbol on his hand and popped into his mind.

    [Your faction has received 2100 merits]

    [Alliance Merit: 2100]

    [Your realm rank - 7521]

    Considering there were more than ten thousand grade 1 factions in the Magus universe, boosting almost one third of the rank was certainly quite a surprise.

    "Now what to do with thisst spirit soul?"

 Chapter 1217 Seal

    Now that all 9 spirit souls had been exchanged at the Magus Alliance headquarters, it was time to decide what to do with thest spirit soul. In the end, the group would receive 200,000 spirit stones and 2,500 alliance merits a��� the amount the Magus Alliance was willing to give for them.

    However, if they handed over the spirit soul to the Alliance, they might not be able to open the magus storage ring. s, The problem lies in theyer of protection seal added to the ring.

    The group walked out of the headquarters building and headed out to the next destination, a formation expert to check on the cost to break the seal.

    From the Absolve potion to an unbinding of service of a peak stage elven magus by a formation expert, they found the cost to be a staggering 450,000 spirit stones.

    However, that does not include the protection skill.

    "This is a top-grade locking seal, making sure the ring stay closed even after the owner died.. must have been own by a royalty or something really valuable inside"

    The cost of breaking such a protection seal would be 400,000 and the amount was not the main issue. Although it will be done by a grandmaster, there would still be a 50% chance of failure which ends with the storage ring being destroyed.

    Both Emery and Klea heaved a sigh and decided to bring this information back to the others first.

    As the issue of breaking into the storage ring could be set aside until they returned to the Terra Castle, the three made their way toward their next destination. Walking through the bustling street, the group headed towards the Golden City auction house.

    Along the way, the group couldn''t help but notice that the people in the city were talking and discussing the uing Magus Tournament. This was a normal sight; the tournament, after all, was one of the most important events of the year.

    "My money is on one that is known as the Sword Saint! That man can use time magic! Nothing can beat that!"

    "Excuse me, Oliver has been beaten by my champion. Mahinder the monk!"

    "No! No! You''re all wrong! I personally think the genius of the Nephilim will be the champion! I recently heard the news that he has made a lot of progress in his closed-door training."

    "What about you? Who''s your favorite?"

    "Anyone is good in my eyes. I just hope that neither of those half-blood wins."

    Hearing those words from a distance, Emery could not help but heave a sigh. It seemed that contempt directed at those of half-blood descent was still prevalent amongst the general masses.

    Meanwhile, being a half-blood herself, Magus Shena kept ring at the people until they were eventually pressured to leave.

    Klea, on the other hand, grabbed Emery''s arm and said, "It''s apliment I think; a price of poprity... Let''s just see what they will say when you win the tournament." The girl winks at him and pulls him away from the scene casually.

    The group soon arrived at the Golden City auction house. It was a magnificent structure made of white limestone that reflected the sunlight beautifully, the surroundings were filled with shady trees.

    There were actually three auction houses in the Golden City, but the one they visited was thergest.

    Just like what Emery had experienced in the Alpha Space Station, the group met with the auction house''s auctioneer and showed all the artifacts they nned to sell to the other party. The auctioneer brought with him an appraiser who seemed to be a professional as Emery saw the former entirely unaffected by the many artifacts he took out.

    Before long, the 35 Tier 4 and 14 Tier 5 artifacts were all appraised and checked for their condition. From them, only 10 artifacts were deemed eligible to be ced in the auction. As for the rest, the group was given two options to choose from.

    To sell the artifacts directly to the auction house or put them on disy in the auction house. The former would obviously earn them money quickly but at a much lower price, while thetter could them a higher selling price at the cost of paying amission for using the service.

    Even though both had their pros and cons, it was evident that thetter was the best option. The group therefore left the artifacts that were not eligible to be auctioned off at the auction house to get the best price.

    "We will put it on disy for 10 days," said Klea to the auctioneer.

    Now that they were at the auction house, Emery of course took advantage of the opportunity to take a look at the items currently showcased on their disys. Staring at the auctioneer, he spoke.<sub> </sub>

    "I am looking for divine artifacts of Light Element. I wonder if your auction house has them in stock?"

    "Of course sir,"

    Ever since Emery had deepened his understanding of the light element at the Light Institute, he had been searching for divine artifacts that would be of use to him.

    With his current strength, the only way for Emery to be able to use his [Fusion] skill was by sacrificing a divine artifact.

    Unfortunately, instead of using his [Light Magic Staff] he ended up using his lightsaber instead, and with it, he needed a recement.

    They were led into a room where they were shown several disys, all light element weapons.

    "Do you have a Lightsaber?"

    "As a matter of fact, we have," the man said.

    After a few minutes of waiting, an auction house staff came into their private room with a short box. Opening the box, Emery could see a sword hilt lying within. It only looked simr to the one he had as it had a different guard.

    Emery of course knew that he could get a new one at the Light Institute. However, a Lightsaber wasn''t something mass-produced and took time to build. Time that he didn''t have because the tournament was about to start soon.

    "This was forged by a master cksmith, using a light divine stone."

    Emery gives the sword a try and finds It was of a simr quality to the one given to him by Magus Urix.

    The lightsaber sword was considered one of the most expensive Tier 4 artifacts and would cost him 80,000 spirit stones.

    "I will take it"

    "Good choice," said the man with a smile

    However after Emery makes the payment, the auctioneer smiles wickedly saying, "Actually if you''re interested, we do have the rare Advance Lightsaber, which will be up for sale in our auction three dayster."

    This sentence quickly brought anger from Klea, "You should have told us this before we bought the first one!"

    The man obviously was trying to trick him to buy more artifacts. However, knowing how hard it was to get a lightsaber, Emery calmed Klea down as he didn''t mind having an extra.

    Even was certainly interested in buying the auctioned sword. An Advanced Lightsaber was considered a tier 5 artifact and one of the highest quality energy-based weapons one could find. It was known to only be made for the most honorable or captains of the light magus.

    Although all lightsaber strength depends mostly on the user''s spirit core, the higher-tier saber would amplify the user''s spirit energy and lower the energy needed to maintain the sword.

    "It will open at 100,000 a really good offer," said the man further trying to convince him.

    Recalling what kind of opponent he had to face, Emery certainly needed all the advantage he could get before the tournament began.

    "Alright, We''ll see you at the auction then"

    After leaving the auctioneer, Emery has one more ce to go. To buy one thing that he believed could help him win the tournament.

 Chapter 1218 Proficiency

    With only ten days remaining until the start of the Magus Tournament, other than finding a recement for his destroyed Lightsaber, Emery had been thinking about ways he could do to increase his chances of winning.

    One of them was to return to the Light Institute and further deepen hisprehension of the light element since he clearly still had muchcking. However, this idea was soon scrapped from his mind as this time he needed something that could have a huge impact on his strength.

    Emery''s decision lies in one new proficiency that had been knocking in his training thest few weeks.

    Gravity.

    Because of that, before returning to the Terra Castle, Emery decided to go to the Sister of Fate''s shrine in hopes that there would be some gravity-rted spells he could buy.

    Emery believed that learning the spells and increasing his understanding of the Law of Gravity would improve the effectiveness of his space-based spells, which he has been depending on the most.

    As soon as he entered the ce, Emery headed straight for the reception like on his previous visits. "I''m looking for gravity spells." He said to the white-robed staff.

    "Certainly, Sir"

    Enthusiastically epting the list, Emery quickly read it with his utmost concentration. He hade fully prepared, both mind and pocket, and was ready to purchase the best gravity spells offered to him.

    [Rank B]

    [Attraction - Tier 4]

    [Price: 55,000]

    [Repulsion - Tier 4]

    [Price: 55,000]

    [Anti Gravity - Tier 4]

    [Price: 65,000]

    ####

    [Rank A]

    [Gravitational Pressure - Tier 5]

    [Price: 250,000]

    Emery fell into contemtion after he saw the spells that were avable for him to buy.

    The first three, Rank B spells on the list, were the upgraded version of the three main basic gravity maniption spells. All of them manipted gravity in the form of pulling, pushing, and negating it from affecting his body.

    The fourth spell on the other hand was to manipte the raw immense strength of gravity into affecting a specific area of target or a person. It was the same spell he had experienced directly from fighting Hades and Lodos.

    Emery didn''t even hesitate when he bought all four of them. He paid for them with all the spirit stones he had, effectively emptying his pocket, and covered the deficit with contribution points.

    The four spells cost him a grand total of 110,000 spirit stones and 280,000 contribution points.

    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that this purchase of Emery instantly put a huge dent in his fortune.

    Emery then realized that the list still continued on. Realizing that the next section would be the Divine-rank spells, he couldn''t hold himself back from taking a peek at the avable spells.

    [Divine Rank B]

    [ck Hole]

    [Price: 1,300,000]

    ####

    [Divine rank C]

    [Copsing Star]

    [Price: 950,000]

    Emery''s eyes widened when he saw the two spells, especially when he glimpsed upon their price. However, he still found himself unable to take his eyes off the two. He waspletely fascinated.<sub> </sub>

    Both spells were powerful high-level offensive spells, but different from each other. The contrasting nature and concept in which the two spells operate was something that stirred his curiosity and aroused his heart of learning.

    Unfortunately, right now he could only gaze upon them with a forlorn heart. Not only because he believed he wouldn''t have the time to learn the twoplex spells, but also because hecked spirit stones and contribution points to purchase them.

    [Contribution points : 1,147,274]

    [Spirit stone: 2,120]

    Thinking of how quickly his spirit stones disappeared, Emery couldn''t help but let out a sigh. Some time ago he thought he was rich �C that he could buy anything, but reality didn''t idle and swiftly proved otherwise.

    Noticing his mood, the girl sitting next to him leaned closer and whispered, "You know, if you really need it, I can lend you some of my spirit stones."

    At those words, Emery turned his head and saw Klea smiling gently at him. He politely declined the offer because he had already decided, but the girl insisted one more time.

    "Are you sure? You still need money for the auction, right?"

    "Yes, but don''t worry. I will find a way."

    With that, the matter was closed.

    After his business in the Sister of Fate waspleted, Emery asked Klea to return to the Terra Pce first because he still needed to drop by another ce in the Golden City.

    The girl of course tried to tag along, but the ce Emery headed would be restricted to her, he also reminded her with the matter of the Full Moon magus'' storage ring.

    After confirming that Klea was headed for Terra Pce, Emery finally made his way towards his destination �C the Apothecary Institute. Arriving at the three towering buildings that stood out in the middle of the bustling city, he quickly went inside.

    The first reason why he came here was that he wanted to use theb to identify all the potions and ingredients they had obtained from the elven magus'' storage rings.

    Emery met Cedric and Karin, and after some catching up, both were kind enough to offer assistance with the tedious identification process, which he dly epted as it would certainly save him quite a bit of time.

    There were about three hundred assortments of pills and potions with another 200 precious herbs that needed to be identified. There were also things like the orc blood samples among them which Emery decided to keep for now.

    While he was at the institute, Emery also decided to check out the shop he had opened and left aside all this time.

    [Merlin Apothecary]

    [Item on sale - 0]

    [Spirit stones - 173,500]

    Emery was rarely concerned about this shop of his because, although he could always check the status of the shop at any time, it was only at the institute that he could withdraw the spirit stones from selling his items in the shop.

    "Everything is sold out! Nice!"

    essing the shop''s status, Emery could view the history of transactions and the number of items sold each time. The list was quite long, and after skimming through it, he discovered that most pills and potions were sold in batches of ten, and five.

    The history was neat as all transactions were managed by the Apothecary Institute; which also why the shop''s existence never inconvenienced Emery. Thetter ensured that the shop owner was free of trouble, while also making sure that demand and supply were met efficiently.

    Unfortunately, with his shop still new and not yet well-known, it took two months for all the 160 items he had on disy to sell out.

    The 30 [Spirit Pool Potion] he put sold for an average of 1,300 spirit stones, while the [Health Regeneration Pill] were bought at 1,200 spirit stones each. The two were sold out with several transactions.

    His [Reviving Pill], on the other hand, was sold out in just two transactions. The first transaction was 5 pills at 700 spirit stones, while thest transaction immediately bought the remaining 95 pills at the price of 1000 spirit stones.

    The [Spirit Pool Potion] and [Health Regeneration Pill] cost him 500 spirit stones each to make, whichted him a profit of 700 to 800 spirit stones each. The [Reviving Pill] however cost him only 10 spirit stones worth of ingredients, meaning the profit he earned was more than ten thousand percent!

    However, the moment he confirmed withdrawing all the spirit stones, he received a rather irritating notification.

    [Withdrawing spirit stones - 173,500]

    [Institute Tax - 30%]

    [121,450 spirit stones received]

    Emery''s mouth agape, he was shocked by such a huge tax. Apparently getting spirit stones from the apothecary would not be as easy as he thought.

 Chapter 1219 Shops

    Emery tried to analyze and assess the situation he was currently in, hoping to make the most of his apothecary skill and make some more spirit stones out of it.

    From what he saw and inferred, both [Spirit Pool Potion] and [Health Regeneration Pill] were quite a popr item. Although there were tons of simr products topete with, they were in high demand in the market and hence made them a great product to sell.

    This should be true as of the war that has been escting, magus and saint alike would be using such products on a daily basis.

    The [Reviving Pill], on the other hand, could be considered as a unique and niche item. In fact, it was quite fortunate for Emery to be able to sell all 100 pills he put on disy in spite of his obscure shop and non-existent reputation.

    But then, as he pondered whether he should make more Reviving Pill to sell, he realized that there was a message regarding the item in his shop. He checked what it was and surprised with a hint of disbelief

    [Request order 100 Reviving Pill - 130,000 spirit stones]

    There was actually another order for his Reviving Pill. Not only that, the other party was also willing to pay much more than before, 1,300 spirit stones each!

    That was probably a new highest record price for a tier 1 product.

    With Cedric''s help, Emery learned that the order came six weeks ago. But the fact that it hadn''t been canceled meant that the person was still expecting the order to bepleted.

    Sure, he could certainly use the spirit stones. However, despite the fact that the ingredients needed were cheap, Reviving Pill was actually one of the hardest pills to make in Emery''s repertoire.

    He feared that this matter could potentially take up too much of his time, which would then dy his training for the uing tournament. Hence the reason for his hesitation.

    Emery mulled over his decision for a while before finally making up his mind.

    Recalling how effective the pill was when used during the Nexus mission, and the fact he could certainly make some of them to bring home, Emery decided that he might as well fulfill the order and make an excess for his own suppliess.

    Now that he had made up his mind, he quickly acted so as not to waste time.

    "Alright! Let''s do this!"

    Although the manufacturing process was a bit tedious andplicated, Emery was d the pill only required low-grade ingredients that were easy to obtain. Some even he could obtain for free from the warehouse in Master Grom''sb.

    It certainly saved him from the hassle of sourcing and waiting for the ingredients to arrive.

    He purchased enough ingredients for making 150 pills and swiftly began the concoction process immediately.

    Casting the [Metamorphosis] spell, in tandem with the [Dao Divine Technique], Emery grabbed dozens of sets of ingredients and processed them in a huge batch. Time seemed to pass in an instant as he was engrossed in the potion.

    It took all of his focus and energy to concoot one batch and he had to repeat 5 times to finally finish all 150 pills.

    24 hours of hard work followed with him handing the pills to the institute staff. Moments after, a confirmation came from the other party.

    [Order confirmed]

    As soon as he saw the order on his shop was deemedpleted, Emery immediately essed his shop and notifications began to arrive.

    [Spirit stones received 130,000]

    [Withdraw Spirit stones - 130,000]

    [Institutes Tax - 30%]

    [91,000 spirit stones received]

    It was quite a task that gave him extreme fatigue, however seeing his pockets no longer empty, he could smile once again.

    At the same time, the identification of the 300 assortments of pills and potions as well as the 200 herbs werepleted..

    After thanking Cedric and Karin for their tremendous help, Emery proceeded to check the identification results. Other than the usual health, mana, and poison, he actually saw several interesting potions and pills.

    [Dragon me Bomb]

    [Tier 5]

    [Explosive potion with powerparable to tier 6 spell]<sub> </sub>

    [Space Walking Potion]

    [Tier 5]

    [Give body 30 minutes resistance against pressurized space upon consumption]

    [Spirit Restraining Pill]

    [Tier 5]

    [Block all used of spirit energy, time varies on cultivation stage, 6 hours for crescent magus stage]

    [Mental Block Pill]

    [Tier 5]

    [Bestowed resistance against spirit attack upon consumption, the degree varies on cultivation stage]

    There were actually a dozen of them of each type, which was simr to the number of elven magus. It was as if they were all given one each before their mission, as a standard package for battle of some sort.

    Emery took a few minutes to go through the list, making sure he didn''t miss anything good.

    What he thought he and his friends didn''t need, he immediately sold it to the Apothecary Institute and earned him a sizable amount of spirit stones; the money would go to his friends however.

    [525,000 spirit stones received]

    As for the Tier 5 potions and pills, Although each could be sold from 5000 to 9000 spirit stones, Emery decided to keep them for now, thinking there might be situations in the future where they could be of use. In the meantime, these Tier 5 consumables could be part of his research.

    With that, his needs in the Apothecary Institute were finished. However, as he was about to leave, Emery stopped as he received another notification.

    He didn''t think much of it, hence he was once again surprised to have received another order in his shop.

    [Request order 500 Reviving Pill - 750,000 spirit stones]

    His two eyes bulged when he saw the other party wanting to buy more Reviving Pills.

    For a moment, Emery was tempted since it was a lot of spirit stones. But it took him only seconds to decide that he couldn''t ept it as he might need ten days to finish the order.

    He did not have nor n to spend that much time concocting pills.

    It was also unfortunate that the Reviving Pill was something that only he could make, therefore even if he wanted to, Emery simply couldn''t delegate the task to anyone else.

    [Order rejected]

    Thanking his two friends once again, Emery said goodbye and headed for the Terra Pce.

    A day had been spent by him concocting pills, so he needed to start on his training right away.

    Before long, both he and Magus Shena arrived at Terra Pce. When he entered the hall, Emery could see that everyone was inside, He wondered what prompted them to gather here.

    Walking closer, he finally realized that everyone was watching the Eastern Sage. Thetter seemed to be creating some kind of a formation on the floor while concentrating on a particr tube where a bright orb could be seen inside.

    "Emery, you came just in time!" Klea said excitedly, ushering him toe closer.

    From her, Emery learned that apparently the Sage offered a solution to deal with the storage ring of the female elf magus and was currently doing it. Unexpectedly, the method the Sage used would not break the seal nor destroy the spirit soul; instead, he created a formation seal that would allow the soul tomunicate.

    "Communicate? With the soul?"

    Seeing the dumbfounded look on Emery''s face, Klea nodded vigorously. "That''s right. We are nning to negotiate with the magus!"

    <o>,m At that moment, the formation on the floor began to emit a bright light. A secondter, the bright orb within the cube shone even brighter and a shadow figure began to form above, speaking at the group in an echoing voice.</o>

    "Human.. How dare you!! release me!"

 Chapter 1220 Negotiate

    As soon as the formation seen on the ground lit up, the spirit soul of the female elven magus rose from her container, appearing in front of everyone as a shadow figure. She seemed to be observing everyone present while moving within the confines the formation created.

    Her observation continued for a while before her gaze finally settled on the presence of the only worthy figure. Of course, everyone quickly took notice of the fact that they were disregarded by her.

    Staring at the Eastern Sage, she spoke. "You.. What do you want with me, human?!"

    Instead of responding, the Sage took a step back and turned towards Emery and the others. It was clear that the grand magus decided to let them be the ones to decide what to do with the elf magus'' soul.

    It was Julian who took the first step forward. He stood directly in front of that shadow figure and briefed about the situation, being both diplomatic and straightforward in his approach towards the magus.

    After he finished exining, the Roman then fell silent, waiting for her answer.

    "Huh.. You simply wish to rob the content of my ring!" The female magus eximed.

    Julian was about to respond when he was interrupted byughter. "Hahaha, you humans really are all the same! Just beggar scrapping for our trash!!"

    Upon hearing the tant insult, Thrax was clearly incensed. He walked up and stood beside Julian.

    "If she doesn''t have anything of value then let me finish her off!" He said sternly while brandishing his ive menacingly. If he was given permission, the Thracian would immediately proceed to destroy the spirit souls.

    However, whether due to her innate pride or unwavering confidence, the magus seemed unfazed by Thrax''s threatening actions and words. Realizing that his actions had no impact, Thrax was forced to stop his bluff.

    Seeing Thrax retracting his weapon, the female magus let out a shrillugh. "Hahha, I dare you to kill me, Lyana Darkmoon! If you really dare to do so, I assure you that my family will destroy your puny human faction!"

    From what she observed from her surroundings, Lyana concluded that she was being held captive by a weak faction. Hence the reason for her apparent contempt despite her current state of being a hostage.

    Curious about it, Emery asked, "Say if we really killed you, how would your family know that we are the ones who did it?"

    The female magus turned her head at Emery hearing the question. "Hahaha, you didn''t even know that? You guys are truly fools!" A prideful smirk appeared on her face as she said, "Killing me will break the protective seal which will then send an imprint to my family, showing them what happened to me before my death!"

    Emery nced at the Sage to confirm the magus'' words and saw the grand magus nod his head, meaning it was to be true.

    It was clear that not only was the female magus not afraid of dying, the group couldn''t actually kill her. They simply couldn''t afford the dire consequences of retaliation that might result from killing her.

    Stumped by this discovery, Emery turned to Julian and said, "What do you think? Should we just hand her over to the Alliance for merit then?"

    Julian didn''t answer the question right away. He was silent, seemingly pondering the matter. It was also at this moment that the female magus once again spoke, further aggravating the group with her insulting words.

    "Yes, just let the adults decide what to do with me!"

    Suddenly, Emery felt a hand grab his shoulder. It was Klea''s

    "Emery.. I got an idea! Great idea!" She said with her eyes shining. "You have been looking for a darkness-based soul for your sword, aren''t you? Then this is perfect!"

    Emery was caught off guard by her enthusiasm that came out of nowhere, causing him to unconsciously nod his head.

    Noticing his confusion, the smile on Klea''s face widened as she gestured to the floating figure of the female magus. Her cheerful gesture also seemed to bring some effect to the shadow figure.

    "This elven noble will be perfect! I''m sure she will strengthen your sword with her Full Moon strength, and if she''s too annoying, you can always get the option of cleansing the soul memory." Klea exined, the smile on her face getting wider throughout the exnation.

    Before Emery had time to think, they were startled by someone''s deafening voice.<sub> </sub>

    "Me?! For a puny weapon!? You dare!!!"

    It took Emery a second to realize that Klea was just bluffing. The cksmith on the Golden city had stated that his sword couldn''t be embedded with a soul without its other pair. But the female magus didn''t know about this; only the two of them.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Emery quickly yed along with her bluff.

    He turned to Julian and the others saying, "Guys, let me have this soul. I want to use it for my sword. I will definitely pay you as much as she is worth."

    The perceptive Julian quickly realized something strange with his two friends and went along by saying, "Don''t fret about it, Emery. Technically you''re the one who managed to defeat and capture this elf. So you can have her."

    Once again the shadow figure of the female magus irritated.

    "I wasn''t defeated by the likes of you! That bastard Ghost of Lymhurst! He is the one who�C"

    Interrupting the magus'' words, Thrax voiced his opinion. "I agree! It''s the right treatment for this damned elf! Lets tortured for eternity!"

    Seeking approval, Emery turned to Chumo who quickly raised both his thumbs, showing his agreement. Klea took this time to walk closer to the formation and said, "Then this matter is settled!"

    Just as she was about to grab the tube containing the spirit soul out of the formation, a loud frantic voice quickly interrupted her.

    "Stop! I said stop!..." The shadow figure was certainly restless when she said "Alright, You win!"

    Klea stopped what she was doing and looked at the arrogant female magus. Thetter finally seemed ready to negotiate

    "Free me, and you can have the content of my storage ring! This is what you want isn''t it!?"

    While the others seemed satisfied with the agreement finally taking ce, Klea however didn''t n to let the female magus scot free and said,

    "If your identity really is that of a princess as you said, you should have much more wealth back home. You certainly won''t put it all in your purse, would you?"

    Noticing the particr tone she used, the elf magus was annoyed as she snarled, "What do you want?"

    Klea decisivelyid her card open. "I want one million spirit stones for each of us, and your storage ring will be the down payment."

    The two then went on a negotiation that was no less ferocious than a battlefield. In fact, Emery and the others could only watch as Klea determined the details and sealed the deal with the female magus.

    It was agreed upon that the group would send a message to a certain Darkmoon family member which Lyana chose. Of course, the message also mentioned demand for ransom for the female magus.

    It was only after the group sent the message and a confirmation reply from the other side arrived that the female magus finally opened the seal of her storage ring.

    The reply stated that they will need time until a specific time and ce will be set by the elves for the female magus'' extraction;

    As for now, the group finally gets to open the sealed storage ring.

    The five of them gathered, the storage ring was in Klea''s hand. A smile on her face, she spoke to the four boys before her.

    "Shall we now see what is inside?"

 Chapter 1221 Rich

    The seal that barred Emery and the others from essing Lyana''s storage ring was finally opened, and the moment Klea sent her consciousness to peer inside, the first thing that attracted her attention was a huge construct that upied almost all of the storage ring space.

    A five-meter long, narrow-looking ck spaceship �C a [Revenant-ss] spaceship.

    "A ship!?"

    bbergasted by her discovery, she swiftly took the spaceship out. The ship appeared in the middle of the hall. Emery and friends of course immediately tried to ess the ship, but their efforts were in vain.

    Seeing the unbudging ship, Klea cast her eyes at the shadow figure once again. Knowing what the gaze meant, the female magus swiftly terminated her mark of ownership on the spaceship, leaving it free for anyone to im.

    "Thank you."

    It was no doubt the smallest ship the group had ever seen. It was a personal, one man craft with hyperdrive capability that was supposed to be the magus'' live saving item for escape.

    It was definitely a fine looking ship, Unfortunately, it''s an elven ship and it would be very dangerous to be used in human space.

    After the spaceship was taken out, Klea scoured the storage ring and then took out five high-grade artifacts. Amongst them, one that emanated the most intense aura was a dark red, root-like rod �C a magic staff for casting magic. In an instant, the entire ce roared at the revtion of the artifact.

    "A Tier 6 magic staff!"

    [Ifrit Veins]

    [Length: 1,2 meters; Weight: 21 kilograms]

    A fire element magic staff, one that was worthy to be held even for a grand magus.

    Both Julian and Thrax attempted to hold onto the Tier 6 artifact as the two of them possessed the fire element affinity. However, they could notst much longer than a few seconds against the scorching heat that it constantly emitted.

    With both of them having no prior experience in using magic staff while Klea, unfortunately, had no affinity in the fire element, the group came into a decision to auction the precious artifact despite their reluctance.

    "We should be able to get a few millions from selling it.."

    Other than the five artifacts, the group also found a bag filled with 20 red spirit stones, which was worth about 200,000, and 10 silver-colored crystals that gleamed beautifully in the light. These crystals were what is known as the Spirit Gem.

    They were high-value mary items of the elves. Each was worth more or less twenty red spirit stones, which meant that the group had another 2 million worth of spirit stones in their hands.

    Other than several potions, simr to the one Emery took from the other magus, thest unique item in the ring was a palm-sized metal emblem with an engraving of ming crescent. This was the crest of the family Lyana originated from, the Darkmoon family.

    Seeing the crest of her family, Lyana furrowed her brows. "That emblem is of no value to you" the dark elf magus said with a hint of irritation in her voice. "You can take all the others, I don''t care. Just keep the end of your bargain!"

    Those were thest words the female dark elf magus said before the Sage took the metal emblem from Klea''s hands and created a formation by dripping his blood on the emblem, using it as an anchor to restrain the magus soul within. After that, he gave the emblem back to the group.

    "The formation I put in ce will be able to help conceal her presence. Not only that, this way all of you can talk to her using your Spirit Reading, without being detected by others."

    Releasing a captured elven soul was definitely not something the Magus Alliance endorsed to its vassals. Hence it was better for the group not to walk around with such a dangerous soul let loose.

    After holding a small discussion, the group decided Emery to be the one to keep the emblem. The reason was simple; because he was the only one who could use the void magic that was very useful for restraining the soul in case of unwanted and unexpected things.

    With that said, right now the group just needed to wait for a reply from the Darkmoon family regarding the details of the exchange. This process would most likely take a few days, especially if they didn''t agree with the terms of the meeting.

    They were after all at war with the other side, and thus no harm in being more careful.

    The group just hope it could be done before they return to earth, or it might have to be left for the grand magus or Izta to deal with itter.<sub> </sub>

    With nothing else can be done for this matter, the group decided to put it aside for now.

    "5 million spirit stones! That''s a lot of money!" Thrax was unable to hide his excitement at their impending fortune.

    If sold, the Revenant spaceship was estimated to be priced at one million, plus the artifacts and the spirit stones, the group had just obtained for themselves another incredible fortune worth 10 million spirit stones.

    At this moment, Emery also handed over the 525,000 spirit stones he got from selling the looted potions while Klea took out the 600,000 from selling the other elven spirit soul to the Magus Alliance headquarters.

    Looking at the abundance of spirit stones, the three boys were still dumbstruck even though they had prepared their hearts for it.

    "Wow, we are rich!!" said the Thracian, smiling broadly.

    In fact, this was such a great wealth that even the Eastern Sage who was a grand magus himself could not say to have umted such wealth in his entire life.

    It was at this moment that Julian shared important information with the group. His words swiftly caught the attention of Emery and the others.

    "So, I''ve been thinking about what Senior Fuxi had previously said about saving this money for our actual battle. After asking around, with the spirit stones we have, I found the best way to strengthen ourselves."

    Julian showed the information he had gathered via a holographic screen that came from the cube box. The screen disyed the rotating image of a certain dark covered with some kind of a geomaic storm. However, behind the veil of chaos, on the''s surface lie the vestige of a missing civilization, now noted in the Magus Alliance database as [Ancient Celestial Ruins].

    Just as its name suggested, the ce was a special location in the human universe to seek the hidden powers of the celestials.

    Seeing that his findings had piqued the interest of Emery and the others, Julian excitedly exined further.

    "This is the most sought after ce to train for newly ascended magus, as it allows one to gain a great deal ofprehension of the Laws."

    This information certainly made them all excited at the prospect of increasing their understanding of their respective Laws afterall, they all knew that theprehension of the Law will be the next challenge and the way to catching on against the Kronos''s champions.

    Seeing their reactions, Julian quickly moved on to the most important part, "This ruin is only essible once every thirty years, and the next opening is in 7 years. So I personally think we should save some of our wealth to buy entry to the ce. What do you guys think?"

    In other words, what Julian proposed was for all of them to reach the magus realm in seven years, where they would then go to this ce together to further strengthen and consolidate their strength. Naturally, they were all without exception very happy with the idea, until they heard the price of the entry ticket.

    "It''s one million spirit stones per person."

    Thrax nodded and with a strained smile, he said, "Magus realm in 7 years and one million spirit stones... No big deal!"

    The three others understood what the Thracian''s smile meant, as Thrax was the one who would have the most difficulty breaking through into the magus realm.

    When everyone appeared to be in agreement, the Sage added his thoughts.

    "That ce is really a good choice to speed up your progress after entering the magus realm. However, to enter, you will also need a letter of rmendation, proving that you are worthy to enter the ce"

    The rmendation letter had toe from grand magus figures, and one grand magus could only provide one person with the letter.

    With only one grand magus among them, it will certainly be a problem. Julian however has prepared the answer,

    "I have confirmed that if we manage to score a high ranking on the Magus Academy exam, we could get a rmendation from the academy"

    Everyone came to an agreement to set the Ancient Celestial Ruins as their goal. With this new resolution, Emery only became even more fired up, looking forward to starting his training right away.

 Chapter 1222 Improved

    Now that the matter regarding the dark elf spirit soul was settled, everyone went on their way and returned to their respective training in preparation for the uing Magus Tournament.

    After saying goodluck to his four friends, Emery made his way to his room. He nned to continue with his [Spirit Absorption] since the spirit energy mist surrounding his spirit cores had still not beenpletely refined.

    As he gradually cleansed all the mist and absorbed it into his spirit core, Emery also went ahead and studied the new spells he had just bought. Anticipation welled up inside him as he saw the three spells.

    [Repulsion], [Attraction], [Anti Gravity]; Emery marveled in his heart as he scrutinized them. Each of these gravity spells had its own set andbination of runes that fascinated him.

    However, despite the peculiarities of each, there was part of the rune that was identical and present in all three spells. That exact rune was the basic that Emery needed to understand first before he ventured his way further.

    The ability to perceive force known as gravity and to manipte it at will.

    Emery gathered his concentration and studied in earnest. While his body ingested the mist surrounding his spirit core with the help of [Spirit Absorption], his mind gave its all toprehend the runes in the spell.

    Time passed like fleeting clouds as Emery waspletely engrossed in his training.

    Two hours, eight hours, twenty-four hours.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force: 1748 (1763)]

    When Emery opened his eyes again, he found that a day had passed. He checked his progress and saw he had received a 14 points increase in spirit force. A smile appeared on his face because of the huge boost to his spirit force.

    However, that smile soon turned to a frown as he realized something. Even though it had been a day, he could barely sense the gravity force around him, much less doplicated things like manipte it.

    To be honest, Emery initially thought that thanks to his weeks of grueling training in a high gravitational ce he would be able toprehend and not find much difficulty in casting the spell.

    It was apparent that he waspletely wrong. This high difficulty was to be expected though; after all, gravity was considered as one of the most special branches of the darkness element a��� just like space.

    Not wanting to give up so easily, Emery held back his frustration. He took a deep breath before giving himself another try.

    In the meantime, his [Spirit Absorption] was still in work, gradually thinning the mist surrounding his spirit core. As time passed, the dark core beside his nature core turned even more lively.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    The mist continued to thin out as the hours passed, and after a full day Emery opened his eyes once more.

    This time, he was forced to stop due to the fatigue that had built up in his body. However, his hard work was not in vain as his spirit power had greatly increased again.

    [Spirit force: 1763 (1776)]

    At this point, Emery finally realized that he had gained as many as fifty points of spirit force from what he devoured from the elves but the mist surrounding his core had still not beenpletely absorbed.

    He was both shocked and overjoyed by the unexpected boon.

    Devouring the elves amazingly brought him many benefits. But on the other hand, Emery could feel that the sharp increase of spirit force from the absorption process was starting to put a strain on his spirit core. He needed a break from continuing to absorb the mist.<sub> </sub>

    Meanwhile, Emery is still less sessful in his attempts toprehend gravity. Right now, he was still barely able to sense the force of gravity and will it upon a small object. A bowl, to be exact.

    With much difficulty, the tableware violently shook as it rose a few centimeters from the ground and stayed there for merely a few seconds before it eventually broke apart when he lost control of the force.

    Emery heaved a sigh of helplessness as he looked at the remains of the bowl. Even though he knew it wasn''t helping in any way at all, he med his failure on the fact that he wasprehending it at the same time as the absorption.

    Now that there were only a few hours before the night of the auction arrived, Emery decided to stop the training for now and spend some time taking a closer look at his new Tier 6 dagger.

    Even though it could not be used in the tournament, Emery still decided to familiarize himself with the weapon as he never knew what danger awaited him in the near future. Moreover, he couldn''t just keep himself away from such a precious weapon anymore.

    [Shadow Bane]

    As both of his hands held the dagger, once again Emery felt a rejectioning from the artifact.

    This phenomenon reminded him of the incident with the Excalibur sword. Since it was rather well-known knowledge that most high-grade weapons possessed a spirit of their own, this dagger of his must have possessed one too.

    ording to what he had read before, he would need to make the weapon ept him as its master, which certainly would not be an easy feat at all.

    With his hands still grasping the hilt of the dagger, Emery ignored the ufortable sensation he received and promptly used his Spirit Reading to try tomunicate with the spirit within the weapon.

    "Your previous owner is no more. Submit to me, for I am your new master now."

    Those words seemed to have an effect on the dagger as he saw its de glistening and shaking slightly. However, instead of softening, Emery winced as he felt the rejection worsen, turning into a wave of sharp pain.

    In the first ce, Emery was not much of a talker. Coupled with his frustration of not being able toprehend gravity earlier, he decided to not waste time and disy a show of strength upon the weapon instead.

    <o>,m He brought the dagger with him as he went into the courtyard. His gaze swiftly swept across the ce, looking for anyone. He found Thrax swinging his ive and walked up to the Thracian before telling him his objective. Being the reliable friend he was, Thrax was happy to help.</o>

    "Fine! I''ll be happy to have a spar with you!"

    Even though it was just a spar, Thrax didn''t seem nning on taking it lightly as he used all the boosts he had, doing his best to match up to his half-blood friend. s, the spar went out of his expectation.

    The golden ive in his hand moved rapidly through the air, striking Emery as fast as wind as hard as a mountain. On the other hand, due to the rejection, it projected Emery was having difficulty raising the dagger, let alone swinging it.

    Therefore, it was no wonder the result was a total one-sided with Thrax eagerly overwhelming Emery around as thetter could only parry or dodge the attacks the former threw. This situation continued for a while until suddenly a different sound was heard in the air, causing Thrax to jump backward in a panic.

    CLANK!

    "No no no..."

    Thrax frantically checked his golden ive and became hysterical when he saw its de was chipped by the sh.

    "NO! My precious!"

    Unfortunately, Emery didn''t pay attention to his friend''s antics. W He was exhausted and thus decided to call a quit, for now, storing the dagger back in his Spatial Space.

    Momentster, Klea''s figure arrived at the courtyard because of the Thrax''s loud wailing. It took her a moment to understand what was going on, so she looked at the Thracian and said, "Just get a new one already." she then added to Emery saying, "Let''s go. I don''t want to miss the auction."

 Chapter 1223 Auction House

    Golden City

    Devildom Auction House

    A sea of a�?a�?people could be seen entering the auction house building. Chat and whispers rang out among the people as they all discussed news, information, even rumors about the items to be auctioned tonight.

    There would be a total of 110 items up for auction on tonight''s asion, with 10 of them being special items. The Tier 6 [Ifrit Veins] was deemed eligible and chosen to be in the group of special 10, while among the remaining 100 items, 12 of them belonged to Emery and the group.

    The 100 items were showcased as a disy for everyone to see before the auction started. However, the details of the 10 special items were kept under wraps until the auction began, and even then would only be revealed one by one every 10 items.

    It was a tactic the auction house used to maintain mystery and suspense which then kept their customers excited until the end and gained the most profit.

    Emery attended this auction with his friends a��� all four of them, even the Eastern Sage Fuxi came long with them. The grand magus'' presence was not only to make sure Emery and the others didn''t waste money on something useless but also to ensure their safety.

    After all, the sight of a group of five Rank 9 acolytes holding several millions worth of artifacts would only invite nothing but trouble.

    "Honored guests, please follow me," said a beautiful girl with long bunny ears wearing a slit dress, leading them to one of the two dozen VIP boxes at the top floor of the dome-shaped auction hall.

    Despite being from a lower realm, the fact the group owned a dozen items qualified to pass the strict selection process and enter the auction confirmed their status. Knowing that the VIP box would give them extra privacy, the group naturally epted the special treatment provided.

    Entering the box, everyone quickly made themselvesfortable. There were snacks and drinks provided at the table, free to take. Overall, they were all enthusiastic for the start of the auction.

    While the others did their own thing, Emery once again checked how much spirit stones he currently had in hand. Thest thing he wanted to do was miscalcte how much money he needed to secure the Lightsaber he wanted.

    The previous split of spirit stones gave Emery''s pocket another 265,000. Coupled with two Spirit Gems worth 400,000 spirit stones, Emery had a fortune of about a million and a half which was divided into contribution points and raw spirit stones.

    [Contribution points : 1,147,274]

    [Spirit stone: 479,570]

    It was certainly a pretty decent amount.

    On the other hand, added with the contribution points they had, Klea and the others should have around aworth of two million spirit stones. That two million however did not include the share for the 12 items they put on auction and the 5 million ransom.

    It was safe to say that they could spend all the spirit stones they had tonight if they wanted to.

    After waiting for a while, the lights in the hall turned off, leaving only one illuminating the podium in the center for everyone in the hall to see. A man in formal clothes with two small horns on his forehead walked up to the podium and, after bow respectfully, greeted everyone present.

    "Wee, honored guests, to the auction of the Devildom Auction House tonight."

    The horned man''s gaze swept across the hall before a faint smile making its way on his face.

    "I know that everyone here can no longer wait for the auction to start. Therefore, let''s bring the first item from tonight''s auction!"

    Following the auctioneer''s words, a group of strong men walked up to the podium pulling out a chain.

    The first item was not a special item, but it still brought excitement to the audience as the auctioneer introduced what was within the huge cage. It was a beast of predator, a huge tiger with a length of 5 meters and a height of 2 meters. A beautiful golden stripe ran across its ck fur, yet a ferocious aura could be felt from it.

    [Bastet King Tiger]<sub> </sub>

    [Legendary beast]

    "A stunning creature that is descendants of the royals; A great beast forpanions! Starting bid of 50,000 spirit stones!"

    "I want that!" Klea''s voice echoed in the VIP box, her eyes sparkling as she looked at the tiger.

    As if she had met her soulmate, the Egyptian Queen fought tooth and nail on the bidding for the creature. Others couldn''t even have a second before their bid was overwritten by hers. In the end, she became the owner of the tiger for 400,000 spirit stones.

    While the auctioneer went on to auction the next item, Emery went out the box to apany Klea who was excited to see the beast.

    He inwardly heaved a sigh as he thought how they would bring back such a huge creature. However, as if knowing his worry, the tiger''s body suddenly began to shrink. Transformed into a ck cat with a golden stripe, it jumped onto Klea''s shoulder with a meow.

    Of course, such an adorable act immediately received Klea''s affection.

    "Aaa.. you are so adorable!" Turning her head, she asked, "She is so cute, isn''t she Emery?"

    "..."

    To be honest, Emery couldn''t see which part of it was cute. He saw the beast red at him, giving him a hostile stare despite its shrunken form, yet when Klea turned to it, it immediately did aplete 180 as if what he had just seen was mere illusion.

    "Purrrr... purrr"

    Still, seeing how happy Klea was, of course Emery tried his best to be supportive.

    When the two of them headed back to the box, thye were greeted by the sight of Julian aggressively cing his bid. The aggressiveness disyed by the normally calm Roman couldn''t help but make them curious as to what kind of item was being auctioned at this time.

    It turned out to be the first special item in tonight''s auction, and in order to win this item bidding battle, Julian spent 1,6 million spirit stones a��� nearly all the wealth he had. However, Emery could clearly see the happiness when the metallic box filled with small human-shaped figurines made its way to his friend''s hands.

    [Praetorian Guards]

    Despite its unassuming appearance, the metallic box a��� or rather, the human-shaped figurines a��� was actually a tool of war. The five thousand figurines inside the box were actually metal puppet soldiers, each possessing a battle power that gradually increased along its master''s growth.

    Basically, it was a perfect item for Julian who was a mastermander.

    Even the Eastern Sage nodded his head in approval, impressed with Julian''s decisiveness in buying the time.

    The eleventh item was quickly introduced by the auctioneer, but did not interest anyone in the group. The lukewarm reaction continued for a while until the twenty-second item which was the second special item of the auction was introduced.

    It was [Necromancy Book], an item that would be powerful as well as incredibly helpful in the hands of someone whoprehended the Law of Death.

    The third special item of the auction caught Julian''s eyes as it was a Tier 6 hammer [Wrath of Hephaestus]. Unfortunately, even though he wanted out, the Roman did not have enough spirit stones after buying the metal puppets.

    On the other hand, the Thracian looked annoyed. A third of tonight''s items had already been auctioned off but something that caught his eye had still not appeared. He couldn''t help but feel that there would be nothing for him to buy.

    "Argghh! A spear! I want a new spear! Why isn''t there any?!"

    More items came shown by the auctioneer and everyone waiting with excitement

 Chapter 1224 Special Items

    When he cast his eyes upon the sight beyond the VIP box, Emery could see there were at least a thousand people attending tonight''s auction. And now that a third of the hundreds of auctioned items had been sold, the atmosphere within the hall was on the rise as everyone knew the main event was approaching.

    These people represented the richest group in the Golden City and beyond, and thus they would definitely not want to return home with an empty hand.

    At this time, Emery and the others saw the artifacts they obtained from the elf magus were currently being auctioned off, and smiles appeared on their faces as they heard the war below.

    "Three hundred thousand! Thisdy offered three hundred thousand spirit stones! Anyone going higher?"

    "Three hundred and twenty!"

    "Going once�� twice��"

    "And sold! For a grand total of three hundred and twenty thousand spirit stones, to the gentleman in red at the back! Congrattions, Sir!" said the horned auctioneer, before he quickly beckoned for the staff to bring in the next item on the list.

    As the staff carried the item onto the podium, with a smile on his face the horned auctioneer began to introduce it.

    "The next item is a rare-seen weapon, and was previously owned by a fallen hero. Behold, a top-grade advanced Lightsaber. Its price starts at one hundred thousand spirit stones with a minimum increment of twenty thousand!"

    Emery rose to his feet when he heard the auctioneer''s words. Finally, it was time for the item he wanted to buy. However, just as he was about to ce a bid on it, Klea grabbed his arm and stopped him.

    "Let''s wait for a minute, Emery. Your sword is a niche item, so don''t be so hasty."

    Hearing such words, Emery couldn''t hold himself from raising his eyebrows as he recalled how Klea had aggressively bid for the tiger that was now still hanging on her shoulder in its miniature form.

    Of course, he was astute enough to not say it out loud; but Klea naturally realized what he was thinking when she saw his eyes on the tiger.

    "Don''t look at Tivali like that.." She said with a cute pout. "It''s different for her. She is one of a kind!"

    Either way, Emery sat back down as the girl''s suggestion did have some sense in them. After all, the Lightsaber sword was a weapon that could not be used by someone who did not possess the light element affinity, and it wasmon knowledge that the element had the least user among all ten elements.

    That said, Emery waited for other people to start bidding, only to see one person who seemed to have the intention to buy the artifact. Seeing such a sight, Klea turned to him with a huge smile on her face.

    "You are lucky, Emery! From his look, the man must have been a merchant or a collector. Either way, he won''t be too determined to buy it, so let''s raise the bid high!"

    With a nod, Emery swiftly ced his bid and the horned auctioneer below quickly received it.

    "Three hundred thousand! Someone just bid three hundred thousand!"

    Such an immediate huge increment clearly told and showed everyone in the hall how much Emery wanted it, and seeing that the bid came from one of the VIP boxes, the other party took the hint and backed away without even trying to bid one more time.

    Thanks to that, Emery managed to buy the Lightsaber below its predicted market price.

    "And sold for three hundred thousand spirit stones! Congrattions to the gentleman in Booth 13!"

    After a few more items were introduced and auctioned off, the staff brought up the fifth special item of the night and disyed it for all to see.

    A pitch-ck cloth about the size of a cape. From the aura it emitted, the unknown cape was a Tier 6 artifact.

    Of course, the horned auctioneer quickly introduced the item to the curious audience.<sub> </sub>

    [Phantom Skin]

    It was a cape that could bestow the gift of invisibility, in both physical and spirit departments. Made by the silk of Void worms and crafted by the Dwemer. It was an extraordinary artifact as it had the capability to hide its wearer from the perception of even a peak Full Moon magus.

    This time Chumo rose to his feet, and the others could clearly see how badly their taciturn friend wanted that cape. They naturally supported his desire because they knew the cloak could be of great use to him and to all of them.

    "Imagine, fooling the Nephilims under the nose with that.." said Thrax, which resonated with the others.

    However, it seemed like the price Chumo had to pay to buy the artifact would not be small as it could be seen that there were more than a dozen people interested.

    After a fierce bidding war against someone from another VIP box, Chumo eventually clutched the item but ended up spending all two million spirit stones and 250,000 contribution points.

    "Congrattions, once again, to the gentleman in Booth 13!"

    At this point, people started to take notice of Emery and the others. Whispers and murmurs broke out among the crowd as they wondered about their identities, as they had managed to grab two of the 10 special items from tonight''s items.

    On the other hand, almost five million has already been spent by the group. With the exception of Thrax, the others could feel their pockets thinning considerably.

    Fortunately, as if answering their predicament, the sixth special item up for auction was their [Ifrit Veins].

    Since the fire element was one of themon elements, there were quite a number of people bidding on the magic staff. It was after all a weapon worthy for any magus.

    Emery and the others watched excitedly as the bids continued to climb higher. In the end, the Tier 6 artifact sold for 2.4 million spirit stones.

    "Spear! Why is there still no spear?! I want my spear!!"

    By this time, Thrax was very annoyed. Unfortunately for the Thracian, the seventh, the eighth, and the ninth special item were also not weapons. Emery and the others couldn''t help to restrain their chuckles as they watched the Thracian grow increasingly frustrated.

    Eventually, it was time for thest and final special item of tonight''s auction. When the horned auctioneer opened the half-broken wooden box and showed the glimmering gs within, the Eastern Sage''s expression changed as he abruptly stood up, startling Emery and the others.

    "Array formation g!"

    It turned out that thest special item was an 8-set Tier 6 Formation gs. Thebined power theplete set had was capable of withstanding or containing the power of the strongest grand magus level.

    Everyone in the hall was shocked to see the existence of an artifact that could match a Tier 7 artifact �C which is considered as God Tier. But immediately, everyone realized the reason why such an item appeared at this kind of auction.

    As regted by thews of the Magus Alliance, the auctioneer exined the details of the artifact. Apparently, only three of the eight gs were still functional, with two broken and the remaining three missings.

    "This is thest item of the night. The starting bid is one million!" said the horned auctioneer.

    The ce quickly descended into chaos, with the crowd split into two opinions. One thought of it as a great artifact worth at least three Tier 6 items. Meanwhile, another side argued that with only three of its eight gs functioning, it would be lucky if the artifact could exhibit a thousandth of its original power.

    Seeing such chaos, Emery turned towards the Sage, only for thetter to speak with a serious expression.

    "We must have it."

 Chapter 1225 High Bids

    "Not in my hundred years have I seen an opportunity like this," said the Sage in an unexpectedly serious tone.

    "What do you mean, Senior?" Emery asked, out of curiosity.

    Seeing that everyone''s attention was on him, the Sage took a breath before exining how Tier 7 items were considered sacred even among grand magus figures and how almost no Grade 1 faction had a treasure of such level.

    Possessing items at that tier level were very rare for someone to have, but if they had one, it would be considered an heirloom.

    Hearing the Sage''s exnation, Emery slightly nodded his head in understanding. It seemed that the item was indeed worthy as thest item of tonight''s auction, as it would certainly be coveted by many people and consequently everyone would want topete to have it.

    However, the main reason the Sage was interested in such an item was not of that superficial reason. Instead, it was because of the fact that he had been delving into the studies of formation arrays for hundreds of years.

    "The reason we need to obtain that item is because I have leads on how to find the missing gs and ways to fix the broken ones."

    Such a sentence brought a smile to everyone as they all knew what this meant �C a way to increase the power of their faction which would then lead to a victory in a fight against the Nephilim, Kronos faction.

    If they could get the item, that meant they would have a chance to turn the situation they were in around. However, they all thought the same as they looked outside their VIP box �C that it wouldn''t be easy.

    As the main item of the night, the situation in the hall quickly turned to chaos as many people promptly ced their bids, trying their luck for the item. People in the crowd started shouting fantastic prices for the item, and this led to the swift rise of the bid.

    "Two million and six hundred from thedy in the red dress!"

    The auctioneer went on an unceasing streak of words as new bids were continuously mentioned in the bidding war, and of course, the numbers were climbing up faster and faster. As soon as the bid reached the three million milestones, the bidding war participants began to shift, from the lower level to the people in the VIP boxes.

    "Three million and five hundred to the elder in Box Twenty-Two!"

    Everyone in the lower level gasped when the auctioneer announced the new bid. They finally realized the vast difference they had with those sitting above them.

    No wonder why these people were considered VIPs. Without the slightest hesitation, they bid for the artifact with an increment of half a million. It was also at this moment that the Sage''s face turned troubled. Apparently, four million spirit stones were all the savings the grand magus had.

    Compared to the current bid, it seemed like he had no chance and would lose the item. What''s more, the VIPs present still didn''t seem to give up and continued to bid at higher prices, far exceeding the amount he currently had.

    Noticing their senior''s difficulty, the group quickly carried on a discussion. It didn''t take long for them to agree to pool all the spirit stones they had obtained from selling the 11 Tier 5 artifacts and the [Ifrit Veins], and give them to the Sage to use to purchase the precious artifact.

    After they added them all up, the total reached up to 5,3 million spirit stones.

    The Sage felt much more reluctant when he saw the money; he doubted whether the decision where he basically exchanged the items his juniors had for the Tier 7 equivalent artifact was the right decision. On top of that, the group still needed spirit stones to pay for the entry pass to the [Ancient Celestial Ruins].

    "Senior, it''s still 7 years. Besides, we still have the five million spirit stones from the ransom."

    By this point, the hall was filled with silence as the sage decided to ept and join the bid.

    "7 million spirit stones, from our wonderful box 13!"

    However, there was still one other person who was willing to fight for the item, the VIP in Box Two.

    "Eight million spirit stones! Is the gentleman from box 13 willing to raise the bid?"

    At this moment, the Eastern Sage appeared to have doubts. It was, after all, a lot of fortune, and that amount of money could be used to buy three Tier 6 artifacts. Indeed, it was not a price to y with, but their faction''s situation told him that they needed the item, giving him doubt.

    Emery looked toward his friend and without even saying a word, they knew he was asking to give all 5 million to the bid. However, before he could raise the bid to 9 million, Klea suddenly stood up and shouted.

    "10 million spirit stones!" Klea said confidently<sub> </sub>

    The group almost dropped their jaws after hearing Klea suddenly ce a bid with such a high price without asking them first.

    There was silence in the hall for a few seconds when the bid sounded in the air. The same thing happened within Box 13 itself, with everyone without exception looking at Klea waiting for an exnation.

    The girl smiled nonchntly and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll cover the difference with my own money�� And of course, I didn''t do it without reason. With me being the Sage''s best student in formation, it''s safe to say I am second in line for that item��" She ended with another chuckle, while everyone quickly realized the motive of her action..

    "We have an amazing bid tonight! 10 million spirit stones!" said the auctioneer excitedly.

    The horned auctioneer once again tried to tempt the female on VIP Box Two for another raise, but it seemed that for her 10 million spirit stones was too much for an item worth three Tier 6 artifacts and two broken ones.

    "10 million!... Going once�� twice��"

    "Sold! Once again to the buyer in Box Thirteen!"

    All the crowds began to stare in the direction of Box thirteen, wondering about their identities.

    As it was thest special item of the auction, the auctioneer brought everyone to give apuse to the group �C the VIPs in Box 13. The hall was filled with loud apuse from the auction participants, and Klea seemed to be smiling with satisfaction at winning the item.

    "That is all for tonight''s auction at Devildom, we will once again bring you the best item next month," said the auctioneer.

    After the auction was closed, following that, thest item was brought to their Vip box by the manager of the Devildom Auction House herself. The other party was a beautiful horned female named Asha.

    "Thank you for being our honorable patrons," said the female manager while handing the item respectfully.

    The woman handed the torn wooden box to the Eastern Sage for him to inspect the condition of the item directly. In response, the Sage received it with the same care. The item worth 10 million spirit stones were now in his hands. It was indeed a stroke of luck to win this sacred item through an auction.

    "This really is a genuine Heavenly Array g! Water, Ice, and Lightning gs�� With Earth and Fire, although it''s broken, it can still be saved,"

    Satisfied, the group settled the payments leaving all happy except one Thracian who was still looking for a spear for himself. It seemed like he was still not willing to leave it behind.

    "Pleasee again for our future event."

    The female manager gave them a silver-ted card as identification for they were now Silver members of the auction house.

    Emery received the card thankfully, it was such an honor for them to get the card as it was eligible for facilities within the Golden City; housing, security, and ess to thetest auction update if needed.

    As they were now members of the auction house, the female manager wanted to provide facilities to them at the moment.

    Initially, as she saw most of them were rank 9 acolytes, the female manager offered half a dozen magus-level escorts for them. It was not unusual for a winner of the auction to get robbed as they leave the premises, especially one without many guards.

    The sage smiled in appreciation towards the manager, however, and he kindly refused the offer.

    They didn''t need it at this moment, besides the fewer people know about their identity the safer they will be.

    "Thank you for the offer, we will be leaving now"

    Since they hadpleted the transaction and had no more business in this ce, Emery and the others decided to leave the ce quickly.

    With the grand magus and the half-blood Magus Shena waiting for them outside, they quickly left in the middle of the night, returning to the Terra Pce.

    Time to continue their training for the Magus tournament.

 Chapter 1226 Training

    After the group returned from the auction, Emery once again dove back to his training and spent some more time engrossed in it.

    Another day passed by like a sh, he opened his eyes once more as his [Spirit Absorption] managed to bring him some more boost.

    [Spirit force 1776 (1784)]

    It was certainly much less than the previous time, but it was still a very much appreciated gain.

    When Emery finally decided to take a break and went outside, there was only a thin amount of mist left around his spirit cores. The thought that he would finally have absorbed the energy he devoured from the elves excited him to no end.

    By this time, there was only one more day until the Elimination round of the Magus Tournament red its horn. Curious about how his friends were doing, Emery decided to check on the noises in the pce''s courtyard

    Upon arriving, he was immediately greeted by the view of Thrax''s body covered in sweat from top to bottom. Just like days before, the Thracian had been fighting against Magus Silica. As if thetter who was a veteran fighter wasn''t enough, he also battled several of Terra''s captains.

    The constant battle that the Immortal diator had been through allowed him to break through his bottleneck, as his [9 Sun Divine Technique] rose to stage 8 which gave him a huge boost in hisprehension of the fire element and give him more resilience in battle.

    [Thrax]

    [Battle power: 152]

    [Spirit force: 788]

    [Acolyte rank 9 - medium stage - 5 pirs]

    [Fire - 5 pirs]

    Thrax''s body glittered with ayer of brilliant light while the air around him seemed to bepressed, as he used his [Immortal Gate - stage 7], increasing his strength even further by giving him a staggering 124 battle power.

    [Battle power 276]

    With thebination of the two techniques, Thrax now possessed enough battle power to stand toe-to-toe against the female magus. He swiftly mounted a retaliation against thetter, which proceeded quite sessfully, until the magus decided to use the same [Immortal Gate - stage 7] technique and eventually overpowered the diator.

    "One more time!!"

    Seeing the fervor the Thracian disyed, Magus Silica and all her captains couldn''t help but find Thrax to be the embodiment of Lord Izta they served due to the simrities they had with one another. Because of that, they also very much enjoyed sparring against the young talent.

    Meanwhile, on another corner of the huge courtyard, among the lush trees, three blurry figures could be seen flickering amidst. There, Chumo was also training hard and painstakingly by sparring against two powerful female figures.

    One possessed extraordinary strength that could pulverize boulders with ease, while the other moved as swiftly as the wind. Facing the two, Chumo''s tolerance was brought to its limit as he was cornered multiple times throughout the spar.

    The two women were none other than Naya, the magus-level merfolk, and Yuria, Lord Izta''s youngest wife.

    [Chumo]

    [Battle power: 128]

    [Spirit force: 910]

    [Acolyte rank 9 - high stage - 8 pirs]

    [Darkness - 8 pirs]

    Emery watched the three''s spar from a distance with his Spirit Reading. It was apletely different battle than what Thrax had, with Naya imposing pressure on Chumo with her powerful, relentless attacks while Yuria prevented him from hiding with her swift movements.

    Chumo was practicing his shadow ability with his new pair of tier 5 daggers that coincided with the cursed de techniques. Meanwhile, other than [Immortal Gate - stage 5], Chumo was also getting used to the soul of the Mythical shadow creature that was hosted within his body as the dark eerie aura helps boost his shadow technique and strength.

    [Battle power 210]

    On the third side, in the flower garden that was behind the castle, Klea was seen with her eyes closed with a familiar figure standing nearby. Under the guidance and direction of the Eastern Sage himself, she deepened her understanding of the elements.<sub> </sub>

    She was currently learning how to cast several spells at the same time. While her eyes were closed, different elements could be seen appearing in her hands. Wind, water, lightning and ice; they kept changing ording to the grand magus'' request.

    [Cleopatra]

    [Battle power: 92]

    [Spirit force: 970]

    [Acolyte rank 9 - high stage - 9 pir]

    [Lightning - 4 pirs]

    [Wind - 2 pirs]

    [Ice - 2 pirs]

    [Water - 1 pr]

    Emery could clearly see how serious the usually yful Klea was at the moment. Her entire body was covered in sweat as she was immersed in her training. Not wanting to bother the girl, Emery made sure to keep his distance.

    But then, he noticed the Sage began walking towards him and giving the girl some space to train on her own.

    The Eastern Sage asked about the progress of his training, and in response, Emery talked about the massive spirit force he gained from his devouring as well as hisck of progress in the gravity spells.

    By the grand magus exnation, Emery''s assumption of the elves as they indeed had a much stronger spirit soul than humans was confirmed.

    "These elves are not only born with a stronger body, they are also a devout practice of Katra, which strengthen their mind and soul"

    Hence the reason for the rich spirit energy he had devoured from them.

    Unfortunately, the Eastern Sage couldn''t help him regarding the difficulty he had in his endeavor of learning the gravity spells. After all, he had no affinity nor experience in the darkness element.

    However, there was one thing that the Sage could help him with. It was his progress in the [Dao Divine Technique].

    Retrieving his two swords from his Spatial Space, Emery admired his new Lightsaber for a moment before holding them in each hand. The two weapons stood side by side in harmony, as the improvement he had in the light element provided the necessary bnce between his dark and nature core, resulting in a more stable, powerful output.

    The session began as Emery shot forward and attacked the Sage. Thetter received his attacks as if they were nothing, and if that wasn''t bad enough, the weapon he used was merely a wooden practice sword.

    Covering the wooden sword with his own energy, the Sage parried, repelled, and nullified all the attacks Emery threw at him with ease.

    Emery of course gave everything he had. Hence, even though he had somewhat expected it, he still couldn''t help but feel bitter when he saw his attacks being so easily ovee by the grand magus. It was as if he was attacking an impregnable fortress!

    Minutester, the Sage gestured for Emery to stop whereupon he pointed out some of the things he had noticed and what Emery could do to improve himself even better, especially on bncing his attacks between the two.

    The grand magus epts a dozen of his sword attacks with his own wooden sword and manages to give Emery a few pointers on his movement techniques as well. Naturally, Emery listened to the advice carefully and jotted it down in his head forter.

    "Thank you, Senior, for your guidance."

    He couldn''t wait to get back and dive into his training once again. But then, he suddenly thought of one of his friends that he still hadn''t seen.

    Just as he was about to open his mouth, the grand magus spoke.

    "If you look for Julian, he is still trying to recover from his injury."

    This news startled Emery. He didn''t expect that his Roman friend was apparently still suffering from his injury. Fortunately, Julian still had three more days before his participation in the second round of the tournament, and naturally, Emery hoped that the man would be in his prime by then.

    Another day quickly passed, and finally, the Magus Tournament began.

 Chapter 1227 Tournament

    [One hour till the Elimination Round of the Magus Tournament begins. All participants are invited to gather at the Great Assembly Hall]

    Thrax, Chumo, and Klea were together at the Terra Pce''s courtyard when the notification appeared on the symbol in their hands. The three of them were all ready to join the first step of the Magus Tournament �C the Elimination Round.

    To show support as well as satisfy his curiosity, Emery decided to rise early to join his three friends to the Tournament Opening. Of course, he nned to cheer them on their first day of the tournament.

    Just as they were about to leave for the venue, the group saw Julian arrive at the courtyard. He was neatly dressed, looking ready to go.

    Emery looked at the Roman with a concerned look, but he acted as if everything was fine. With a smile on his face, he beckoned to the four of them and said, "What are you guys loitering around for? Let''s go!"

    The group just nodded and followed after him. The five of them went through the teleportation gate and made their way towards the Grand Assembly Hall where the grand opening of the tournament awaited them.

    Crowds of people that were never seen before flooded the stairs that were the entrance to the Hall, and as the group entered the threeyer arena, what greeted was a scene of an even more cramped, packed arena.

    Brilliant fireworks of many colors painted the sky above the arena, fighting for attention against the bustling of at least one hundred thousand people right below. Even though it wasn''t exactly their first time in this kind of event, Emery and the others were still blown away by the splendor.

    "Wow, even more grandiose than the game!" said Thrax excited

    This, after all, was the final tournament for the third-year acolytes. A stage where they showcased what they had learned in their three years of education at the Magus Academy. And with only the top thousand selected to participate, everyone who came knew that there won''t be any boring fights on disy �C even from day one of the 7-day events.

    Thus resulted in such a spectacr scene where there was almost no empty spot visible in the arena stands. Most importantly, the tournament hadn''t even started yet!

    Fortunately for the five Earth acolytes, since they were all participants in the tournaments, they were provided with a special ce of their own. It was in one of the 8 corners of the arena, located just below the audience seats; the terraces.

    As Emery stepped onto the terrace, the hundreds of acolytes gathered in the arena started to look toward him and his friends; some with envy, some with respect. Thetter group in particr was not just because Emery was one of the champion''s favorites, but because they were part of his squad during the Andora mission.

    "My man Emery!!"

    A familiar voice sounded in the air. Before Emery could see who it was, he felt a firm grip of his shoulder. He quickly turned his head and saw a face he knew too well. It was the Violet me Gerri who would also be joining the Elimination Round.

    With a smile on his face, he greeted the passionate man.

    "How are you, Gerri?"

    ''Never better! Never!"

    Right behind him were also many familiar faces. There were Okoye, the Jade sh Aiko, and even the two Goat bloodline half-bloods Igor and Ivan. They had alle to give a greeting.<sub> </sub>

    There was a certain awkward atmosphere in the air as the group caught up to each other, especially among those participating in today''s tournament. After all, there was a high chance they wouldter meet on the other side of the arena. Nheless, there was a mixture of excitement to be seen.

    "Well then, may the best of us qualify for the next round!"

    Even though he wouldn''t be fighting today, Emery''s words were able somewhat eased the tension between them.

    After that, Emery also met with Anas and two of his Kaleos members. As they looked at each other, they couldn''t help but reminisce about how they first met and what had happened up to this point.

    "To directly see how far all five of you have gone and achieved; it was quite an amazing feat indeed."

    ��

    Before long, the cheerful voice of a familiar female magus resounded vividly throughout the arena as the charming Magus Serena marked the start of the grand event with her trademark of peerless energy.

    "Wee everyone, to thest and most anticipated event of the year, the Magus Tournament!!" shouted the magus, which was quickly answered with a wave of loud cheers that boomed through the air.

    After the ardent cheers died down, Magus Serena smiled and proceeded to her next course of action. With her unmatched enthusiasm, she began to exin the format and rules of the tournament to the audience.

    "The Elimination Round willst for two days, where each participant has to go through five matches against a random opponent. Winning four matches will guarantee one of the 110 spots in the second round andpete against 90 privileged ss acolytes!"

    Seeing that the crowd was at the peak of their enthusiasm, Magus Serena swiftly brought out the star of today''s show, lest the audience''s passion burn out into nothingness.

    "Without further ado, let''s summon the thousand acolytes who will be fighting today onto the stage!"

    After wishing them good luck, Emery watched his three friends walk into the arena joined by hundreds of others.

    In the air, dozens of small translucent cubes could be seen flying here and there, taking close-up shots of the acolytes and projecting them onto several screens above the arena. These shots were also broadcast for disy to all other audiences elsewhere.

    The figure of Headmaster Delbrand was seen standing on the main podium. The man opened the event with a short, encouraging speech before he raised the Headmaster Staff in his hand to the air.

    A dazzling light appeared and flew high before rapidly converging in the sky above the arena and exploding into dazzling shimmering particles. While the audience was entranced by the disy of magic, the Headmaster''s dignified voice resounded in the air.

    "Let the Tournament Begin!"

    As all 1,000 acolytes returned to their ces in the eight corners, a sudden rumble sounded throughout the arena. The ground shook as the huge arena split open and turned into 8 smaller arenas; above, names could be seen scrolling across the screen as the first matches of the day were decided.

 Chapter 1228 First Day

    Eight separate arenas and sixteen huge screens scattered across the Grand Assembly Hall, showcasing shots sent by dozens of flying drones over the area in the efforts of obtaining and broadcasting the best andprehensive coverage of the ongoing tournament.

    With five hundred being the total number of acolytes hailing from the elite sses, it meant that half of the thousand participants that came from the regr sses certainly had to give their all if they wanted to earn their ces among the top 500 and win the 100,000 contribution points reward.

    All the participants knew that the momentum they had to reach such a goal all depended on the first match they got. It was a fight with a long history of rivalry, between the elite acolytes against regr acolytes.

    Of course, with their opponents being better nurtured throughout thest two years, chances were slim at best for these regr acolytes to trump over the elite acolytes. Even so, it was not an impossibility.

    This was soon proven as there were still particr individuals within the regr sses whose determination was like a hungry beast preying on its prey, and managed to create an unexpected victory against their foe.

    But of course, none of this ''miracle'' happened to Emery''s three friends. After all, Klea, Thrax and Chumo were in the top elite acolyte echelons and considered some of the strongest among their peers. Hence no regr acolytes had managed to give them any trouble.

    Before noon, all first matches of the Elimination Round were over. The result was that from the 500 regr acolytes participating in the tournament, as much as 465 people lost their fight, meaning only less than ten percent managed to win against their elite ss counterpart.

    Emery and the others, who were watching the ongoing tournament, waited for the second match to begin. He naturally focused his attention on his friends, and under some sort of bizarre fate, the three of them had to fight with familiar names.

    The screen above stated that Chumo would be battling the proud crystal user Micah, whom Emery had fought in the past, while Thrax would have to fight one of the Goat bloodline Igor. On the other hand, Klea would face Lodos the Maniac.

    These matches caused some anxiety to Emery, as those names were easily among the top elite acolytes. For a moment, he couldn''t help but think there was some reason behind suh pairing by the academy.

    Julian who had been sitting quietly beside him since arriving voiced his thoughts out. "No, they will definitely win..They have to."

    Emery observed Julian''s unusual expression for a while before returning his attention to the arena as the fights were about to begin.

    First, it was Chumo''s fight against Micah, an elite acolyte who was considered by many to have the strongest defensive spell.

    Micah quickly started his aggression with multiple crystal shard attacks, while Chumo used his agility advantage to dodge and shoot some arrows only to create scratches on the crystal barrier.

    At this point, Emery couldn''t help but imagine what kind of weapon needed to break through Micah''s defense. Because now it seemed that none of Chumo''s arrows, even his new pair of Tier 5 dagger, were not able to pierce through the barrier thetter had erected.

    "Hahaha, if you think I am the same person 6 months ago, think again!"

    In the past, the crystal acolyte''s main weakness was a powerful physical attack. But now, apparently, the light blue-haired acolyte had managed to counteract it.

    Emery could also see that Micah now had much improvement in his casting speed, which made it much more difficult for Chumo to get a hit on the man since their attacks would always be stopped by a wall of crystal.

    "I might not be able to defeat him, but not you! ..Yes, I shall start with you!" eximed Micah confident in winning this match.

    In spite of his repetitive fruitless attempts, Chumo didn''t give up. Instead, his struggle became even fiercer, even to the extent of adopting a fighting style that he didn''t normally do - fighting in close distance.

    With his Mythical Beast Aura, Chumo obtained the speed he needed to dodge Micah''s offensive spells; but this was still not enough to break through thetter''s strong defense. Not giving up, he decided to press on.

    [Cursed des]

    Eight small dark des flew rapidly through the air and assaulted the crystal defense around Micah''s body. However, none of the des managed to inflict anything substantial, nor make as much as a single dent.

    "Hahaha, what a joke!"<sub> </sub>

    Micahughed boisterously when he saw his opponent''s stupidity. Thetter couldn''t even make a dent when using a high-grade weapon, yet still foolishly attacked him with a weaker weapon. In his eyes, what Chumo was doing right now was simply a waste of time.

    Chumo hadunched hundreds of attacks using the des when Micah was finally able to break the stalemate between them by sessfully embedding a crystal shard on the former''s back with a concealed attack.

    Seeing the blood dripping from his opponent''s back to the arena floor, the proud Micah had a wide smile on his face as he was ready to im victory.

    "For old time''s sake, I will allow you to dere yourself surrender!"

    As if he didn''t hear what Micah said, Chumo acted nonchntly and continued his seemingly useless attacks.

    Even though what Chumo did didn''t hurt him at all, Micah was annoyed by his persistence. However, just as he was about to put an end to this farce, a smile suddenly appeared on Chumo''s face.

    Chumo started to move between the shadows, taking out his arrow once more.

    With his Beast Aura, he channeled all the power he could muster into this one shot. Even more surprising, he then dashed forward and fired the arrow in such a short distance from the crystal walls protecting Micah.

    Swisshhhh

    Craackkkk!!

    A loud shrill sound resounded in the air as the crystal shattered into pieces like ss. While Micah was stunned by the abrupt destruction of his protection.

    The sudden break of his crystal spell managed to hurt Micah and as soon as he tried to distance himself, Chumo had already arrived on his back with a dagger touching his neck.

    "Wha�C No�� How�� not possible."

    Unfortunately for Micah, what was happening now is not an illusion. This was the price he had to pay for his arrogance �C a defeat.

    What he saw as ''useless attacks'' was actually what Chumo wanted him to think. In fact, Chumo had been secretly using his special pair of eyes to find the weakest point of the crystal �C the breaking point.

    Chumo utilized his exceptional precision to control the des and struck that spot continuously until it reached its limit. Of course, he concealed his true intention by attacking other spots in the crystal.

    The moment his eyes saw his preparation wasplete, Chumo promptly took decisive action and seized the victory.

    [Chumo wins]

    As soon as Chumo returned to the group, Thrax stood up from his seat and patted his shoulder saying, "Good job! Now it''s my turn!"

    The crowd waited with anticipation as Thrax and his opponent made their way to the designated arena. They were standing on opposite sides of the arena, and when they looked at each other, they both knew that they were both impatiently waiting for the fight to begin.

    As soon as the fight started, Igor transformed into a three-meter giant and stomped on the arena floor, rushing to tackle the Immortal diator. Seeing such a charge, Thrax had an excited smile on his face as he dropped his weapon and charged forward as well, stopping the huge half-blood with his two bare hands.

    "Hahahah, Igor! Is that all you got?!"

 Chapter 1229 Duel

    Amongst the ongoing duels in the eight arena, Thrax''s battle against the Goat half-blood was one that attracted and caught the attention of most of the audience. After all, it wasn''t often for these people to see one man fight hand-to-hand against an opponent several times bigger than him.

    As expected, the fight turned into a contest of pure raw strength where the two of them brawled fiercely, each dealing powerful blows to the other to the point that the arena was affected. Cracks appeared where they traded blows as the aftermath.

    Of course, the audience cheered loudly at such a blood-pumping spectacle. Even though they were just watching, the audience could feel their adrenaline rising as if they were the ones fighting.

    As the one bearing the moniker diator, Thrax was certainly one that could always give such thrilling entertainment.

    With the relentless [9 Sun Divine Technique] he possessed, the Immortal diator managed to wrestle his way and keep the upper hand in this brawl, gradually weakening and exhausting Igor bit by bit.

    Until finally, he spotted an opening that ended with him climbing on the beast''s back.

    Looking down, Thrax flexed his muscle and swiftly reached down, circling his arm around the half-blood''s neck before choking his opponent with all the strength he could muster.

    Of course, Igor quickly tried to break free, to which Thrax responded by tightening his choke.

    "I am sorry, friend. This round is for me.. Have a good rest."

    The half-blood Igor attempted to free himself by grabbing Thrax''s body and smashing him away. Unfortunately, the diator was a tough nut to crack. He did not budge from his ce on Igor''s back until the half-blood fell to his knee. The moment he lost consciousness due to suffocation, his body returned to his human form.

    [Thrax wins]

    Backing away from his opponent''s body, Thrax turned to the audience and waved his hand at them. The Immortal diator also did not forget to strike a memorable winning pose, which once again grasped another cheer and apuse from the crowd.

    Then suddenly, a different kind of cheer was heard from the crowd �C one that put a frown on some people''s faces.

    "Yes!! Get all of them half-bloods!"

    "Show those freaks who''s the boss here!!"

    Hearing such words, Thrax immediately stopped waving his hand. He turned away from the audience and approached Igor. He picked up the unconscious half-blood and carried him out of the arena on his shoulder, a show of respect to the man.

    There was some booing, but most of the audience stood up from their seats and apuded for the great fight.

    After Igor was handed over to the nearby medical staff, Emery weed Thrax with apparent pride on his face. He hugged his Thracian friend and said, "Good job, Thrax. And thank you." to which thetter responded with a tight hug of his own.

    They then returned their attention to the ongoing matches, while waiting for Klea''s turn which should be near. Although the other matches weren''t as engaging as Thrax''s, there were still a few that caught the crowd''s attention.

    There was even one match where an acolyte got smashed by his opponent''s hammer and killed on the spot. The bloody sight sparked various reactions from the audience, and the ident was ruled as an unintentional mistake.

    In such apetitive tournament where the use of force was not restricted and instead encouraged, idents where death was the result were simply inevitable. And with Emery having firsthand experience of how dangerous Lodos could be, he couldn''t help but feel worried about Klea''s match.

    It was truly unfortunate that it was Klea who got the short straw to fight Lodos, since herpatibility against the maniac was exactly the best. For example, Thrax could use his overwhelming strength to brute force through Lodos'' spell, while Chumo could fight the man from a distance and dodge the gravity spells with his exceptional agility.

    It seemed that his worry was showing on his face because Klea suddenly grabbed his arm.

    "Don''t worry.. Just look after Tivali, will you?" She said with a reassuring smile, her other hand caressing the beast in herp. Immediately after, the ck cat jumped down and stood next to Emery''s feet.

    When her name appeared on the screen, the beautiful Egyptian Queen stood up from her seat and confidently walked out of the terrace.<sub> </sub>

    When the match started, as expected, Lodos took the initiative and cast his gravity spells. The arena shook and several parts around him suddenly formed a crater, all due to the gravity force he exerted.

    Klea responded promptly, boosting her body with wind element spells. It gave her the much needed speed to escape from the affected area of the spell. However, the spell turned out much faster than she initially thought.

    The speed increase her spell gave wasn''t enough to allow her escape from the spell. In an instant, Klea felt her body weight multiply many times as if there was a mountain on her back, rendering her unable to move.

    [Gravitational Pressure]

    Klea struggled with all she had to break free, but it seemed that she did not have the necessary battle power to do so. Seeing such a sight, a maniacalughter erupted from her opponent as he shed a cocky smirk.

    "Hahahaha! Caught you!"

    Immediately after, the Maniac cast [Dark Needle], manifesting dozens of needle-like projectiles made of darkness energy around his entire body. But then, Klea who was still maintaining herposure said something that no one expected.

    "I dare you to put a scratch on my skin, and I''ll make sure my man Emery will beat you up again!!"

    The needles that had been quivering �C a sign that they were about to be fired �C suddenly came to stillness as Lodos was stunned by those words. It was clear that Klea taunted the Maniac by reminding him of Emery, of his defeat, and the fact he was actually scared of her man.

    In just a split second, Lodos'' expression turned twisted and all the needles floating around his body turned into somethingparable to a spear. Even without saying anything, the audience knew that the man was incensed.

    "How dare you?! You are now as helpless as trapped birds! You shall pay for what you said!!"

    In the next second, the spears made of darkness shot swiftly through the air and pierced Klea''s body. Crimson blood sshed onto the arena floor, whereupon the girl fell helplessly and didn''t move anymore.

    She died, instantly.

    Lodos had just killed his opponent with his attack, and this realization quickly brought him back to his senses.

    "W�CWhat.. What happened? What did�C Why didn''t she do anything?"

    He turned his head and looked at the audience in panic. "N-No.. I don''t mean it.. I don''t��"

    Then suddenly, he found his gaze met with two green eyes which then transformed into a giant wolf beast that charged at him ferociously. In that instant, terror-filled his entire being.

    "No! Please don''t! I give up! Someone save me!!"

    s, there was nothing Lodos could do except watch as his head was bitten by the beast. But when he opened his eyes again, he saw that he was still alive. There was nothing that resembled a beast in front of him, other than sweat-soaking his clothes and a girl smiling at him.

    Then, a notification came to his mind.

    [Cleopatra wins]

    "W--What... H-How��" Lodos asked in a daze, confused by the notification of his defeat.

    Apparently, Klea had been using her enchantment since the start of the match, and with the unstable mind he had, Lodos was the easiest prey she had ever faced against. She yed into his anger andter fear, as waypoints into giving the man an illusion; and all while he was enchanted, Lodos voluntarily dered his surrender.

    Klea walked up to the Maniac and whispered, You are still under my enchantment, you know.. Come with me, so I can release you from it."

 Chapter 1230 Gravity

    Emery was rejoicing as his three friends managed to win their second match of the day. This meant that their position in the top 500 was established and that they only needed to win two more matches that would be held tomorrow to proceed to the second round of the tournament.

    Klea made her return to the terrace area where Emery was, and surprisingly she brought Lodos the Maniac with her. A puzzled look appeared on Emery''s face, but she didn''t say anything and just smiled at his confusion.

    She then turned to the man following her. "If you want me to release the enchantment, you just need to do one thing for me." Klea said to the white-haired elite acolyte who was currently under her mercy.

    Returning her gaze to Emery, she said, "I want you to give my man here some pointers on gravity spells!"

    The words Klea uttered brought some surprise to Emery, but even more so to Lodos the Maniac. Her words meant that Emery was now able to use gravity spells, and the thought that the person he vowed to defeat was also able to cast his proudest spells made him somewhat depressed.

    It didn''t take long for Emery to realize that Klea was trying to trick Lodos into helping him. Not willing to let her effort go to waste, Emery approached the man and spoke sincerely.

    "Please, I really could use some help"

    In reality, Lodos was actually still annoyed by the defeat he experienced in the past. However, since the events on the Andora, there had been a newfound respect from Lodos for Emery.

    Thus albeit reluctant, the man agreed to the request �C not that he had much of a choice.

    Since they had all gone through the two matches that were as of today, the group decided to leave the Grand Hall and made their return to the Terra Pce. This time, they brought with them one extra guest. Lodos.

    Arriving at the majestic castle, the group headed to the courtyard. While the others returned to their respective routine, Emery and Lodos got to their own corner of the ce and swiftly started to train.

    Before they delved into practical training, Lodos began by asking Emery what he knew about gravity spells and gravity forces in particr, and the answer he received was not that satisfactory.

    "Gravity is not like any other, as each ce has its own unique gravity force. For example, this has a very different gravity forcepared to the Academy. Hence the first thing one needed to understand gravity was to find that gravity''s specific signature wavelength."

    Lodos also exined that having earth element affinity could help greatly in the process of grasping the gravity force, therefore Emery nodded and did just that since the other party was his teacher at the moment.

    Now that he knows what to do, Emery starts by utilizing his spirit reading to find the said wavelength.

    Hours passed like a sh while Emery did just as Lodos had exined. However, even though Emery believed he had indeed made a lot of improvementspared to before, he was still unable to create a strong enough gravitational force to cast a spell.

    While he was extremely frustrated, seeing such a sight, Lodos looked a little pleased.

    "You are not a genius, after all.. Hahaha.."

    The Maniac decided to leave Emery training on his own and shamelessly demanded dinner and room to rest at the pce. After all, just like Klea and the other two, the man still had another match tomorrow �C one that he couldn''t afford to lose.

    In the morning, thanks to his tireless efforts, Emery was finally able to affect multiple objects using the gravity force under his control. But also at this point, he could feel some kind of resistance that kept him from advancing.

    "Weird�� Something''s definitely wrong, but I don''t know what.."

    He naturally tried to ask Lodos about this oddity he found himself in, but the man was surprised instead because he had never heard of such a happening. Emery was about to stamp the Maniac as a terrible teacher in his mind when the man spoke.

    "I don''t think I can help you anymore." He said, shaking his head helplessly. Then, with a perplexed look, he said, "Why don''t you just go to the Darkness Institute and ask for guidance there? Not only you are a privileged ss acolyte�� aren''t you close to a grand magus there?"

    Upon hearing that, Emery involuntarily let out a sigh. After all, the said grand magus was exactly the reason why he didn''t want to visit the institute for this matter.

    Even though he didn''t know anything, Lodos could faintly sense that there was a certain reason why Emery didn''t go to the institute. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do anymore since his own abilities were limited.

    "Well, the choice is up to you anyway. If you really want to learn this, I can arrange for you to meet my master at the Darkness Institute. He''s the instructor whoprehends the Law of Gravity within the Academy."

    It was certainly a good idea.<sub> </sub>

    Knowing this might be the only chance he had with his uing battle starting in 3 days, Emery eventually suppressed his worry and decided to take the suggestion. But of course, he visited his friends first before leaving, knowing that he most likely wouldn''t be able to watch their match on the second day.

    Klea easily supported his decision

    "What are you worried about? We will still meet you in the final round, you know.. Go and just focus on your training. That way, you will be able to win the tournament and then I can be known as the Champion''s wife."

    "W-Wife..?" asked Emery, stuttering. He waspletely caught off guard by her unexpected statement. Seeing such a reaction, Klea justughed cheekily.

    Before he left, Emery once again said his best wishes to his friends except for Julian who had apparently returned to his closed-door training since their return yesterday.

    Not trying to look too deeply into his friend''s personal matter, Emery left the pce and headed for Atrum the Darkness Institute.

    With Lodos leading the way and Magus Shena escorting him on this trip, the group of three made their way toward the towering construct next to the stone cliff after they walked out of the teleportation portal.

    Unfortunately, when they arrived at the construct, Magus Shena was not allowed to enter. This meant that Emery had to depend on themunication stone if anything happened, which left him quite worried.

    "Why are you so tense?" Lodos asked, confused. Seeing Emery shaking his head, he didn''t ask any further and simply took him to one of the sections of the institute where his master resided. Emery followed right behind, his vignce at maximum.

    "I came to see Instructor Cassian!"

    When they arrived at their destination, Lodos proudly spoke those words to the guards as if he were the owner of the ce. It seemed that the Maniac visited his master frequently as he didn''t even confirm before opening the huge door and enter.

    When the door opened, Emery could see a pale man in a dark robe sitting in arge dark chair that was next to arge arched window. Through Spirit Reading, he discovered the man to be a peak stage Full Moon magus.

    The man nced at Lodos. "What is it, Lodos? What do you want? Don''t you have a tournament today?"

    It seemed that, unlike what Lodos had imed, his master was bothered by his unannounced arrival. Emery could see there was shame in the Maniac''s face as he lowered his head and spoke humbly.

    "Master, today I brought someone who wants to learn gravity spells. However, if you are currently busy, then we will leave immediately."

    The magus averted his gaze when he heard Lodos'' words, and Emery could see a look of surprise on the magus'' face as soon as he saw him.

    "Aahh.. you are Emery Ambrose."

    Emery was quite surprised as he did not expect the other party to know him. However, what perturbed him was the fact he could detect a certain amusement in the magus'' eyes as he looked at him.

    "Are you the one who wants to learn the Law of Gravity?"

    "Yes, Senior.. I am."

    Nodding his head, the magus returned his gaze to Lodos and said, "You can leave now, Lodos. And please, if you lose in the elimination round, do not bother calling me master again."

    As soon as Lodos left the room, the pale-looking magus stared at Emery and said, "Come forward. Let me have a closer look at my junior brother''s famous apprentice."

    "Junior brother? Apprentice?"

    Those words sent shockwaves throughout Emery''s body as they could only mean one thing.

    This magus in front of him was one of Grand Magus Zenonia''s disciples.

    Did Emery just enter the lion''s den?

 Chapter 1231 Instructors

    There were ten major institutes within the Magus Academy, each focused on ten known elements.

    Darkness Institute, just like its other counterparts, had a Grand Magus overseeing the whole institute as the head, with a dozen magus beneath her who took positions as instructors to teach all darkness acolytes over three academic years a��� totaling around 25,000 acolytes.

    These dozen magus instructors possessed different specialities from one another which were distinctive to themselves such as darkness, shadow, death, or special ones like space and gravity; simply put, each branch of the darkness element had their own designated instructors.

    Unfortunately for Emery, the one who specialized in the Law of Gravity happened to be one of Grand Magus Zenonia''s disciples, Magus Cassian Newt.

    "You are Emery Ambrose, aren''t you? My little brothers and sister talk a lot about you. It''s great that I can finally get to see you in the flesh," said the pale-looking magus with a genuine smile that reached the eyes.

    However, that kind of response from the other party when knowing his identity only served to further make Emery wary. Because of that, he maintained his vignce and just responded with a courtly nod.

    The aforementioned brother and sister were of course none other than Magus Xion and Annara whom Emery knew. However, although Emery was currently on good terms with the two, that didn''t automatically mean nor make the one before him have to be on good terms with him too.

    Rather, with the fact that both Xion and Annara were nowhere to be seen for quite some time, this meeting only made Emery wary and more defensive, especially since he was currently faced with a peak stage Full Moon Magus.

    Emery took a short breath to let his nerves cool down and after a seconds pause did he finally stated the reason for his arrival, as calmly as possible.

    "I am honored, Senior. And yes, I came here to learn about the Law of Gravity. Will you help give me some pointers?"

    Despite hearing such a sincere request, the magus peered intently at him with much thought and did not directly give any answer. On the other hand, Emery calmly waited for a response. Momentster, the magus finally broke the silence with a nod and spoke.

    "Of course, not only are you of the Privilege ss, you are also unofficially a family to me... However, I don''t have much time," the magus stated with a wavering smile.

    Emery''s shoulders slumped slightly when he heard that. Even though he feared being in thepany of that grand magus'' disciple, a side in him genuinely hoped for this trip to be fruitful. s, it seemed he was not fated.

    Hiding his disappointment, Emery nodded his head in an understanding manner.

    "I am sorry, Senior. Then should Ie backter?"

    "No.. no... I am sure learning gravity spells will greatly benefit youring matches... Take a step closer, show me how much you have learned"

    Emery hesitantly got closer to Magus Cassian and repeated what he had been practicing the whole night; as he was now on a different, he took quite a bit of time to connect himself with the''s gravity.

    Finally, when he was ready, he channeled it into the room and wielded it to make himself hover in the air.

    However, just like before, it took his whole concentration to just keep him stay afloat.

    Facing the same issue, Emery sent an inquiring gaze toward the Magus Cassian just to be greeted by an empty ck chair.

    Before his eyes could search around, he felt a tug at his arm. A chill went down his spine as he saw the magus had appeared right next to him, gripping his hand.

    For a second, Emery thought that the magus was about to attack him, but soon he realized the gravity pressure around him changed drastically, increasing and decreasing under the magus''mand, and before long it forced him to drop his spell.<sub> </sub>

    "As I thought," the magus said as he calmly walked back to his chair, leaving Emery puzzled by his remark.

    Still, Emery quickly bowed in respect, waiting for the other party to clear up his confusion.

    The magus looked at the tense Emery and said with a smile, "This is amon thing to happen to an umon individual."

    Expecting Emery''s bewilderment, the magus swiftly added his words. "What you are currently experiencing is something that happens to an individual who has proficiency in both space and gravity."

    The words quickly seemed to open some door within Emery''s mind, but the magus wasn''t done speaking yet.

    "Don''t you know that there is one same umon individual here at this institute?"

    Seeing Emery puzzled again, he heaved a sigh and said, "Of course who else but our exalted master, the grand master of the institute herself."

    Emery suddenly went still, his body froze. It was undoubtedly a piece of shocking news for him to know that Grand Magus Zenonia had proficiency in space just like him.

    But then the fact that the grand magus was aiming at Khaos, everything started to make a lot more sense.

    Emery tried his best to stay calm. The magus, however, offered another smile and said.

    "That''s all the time I have, acolyte. If you need to know more you should find the grand magus instead."

    Not giving Emery any second to respond, the magus gave a gesture with his hand, and the door behind him was opened.

    Even though it was just simple guidance, Emery still gave the magus a deep bow of respect before he left the room. As he returned to the hall of the institute building, his thoughts were churning so fast from all the things he just heard..

    Seconds after Emery left the room, a chuckle echoed through the chamber as a figure emerged from the shadow behind the chair. "Hehe, what an interesting kid."

    Magus Cassian stayed calm as he calmly spoke to the neer. "You came too early, Gorro."

    "Yes.. I know... but I get to see an interesting sight... very interesting... dark wolf... isn''t he...?" said the man in the shadows, repeatedly ncing between Magus Cassian and the door Emery went through to leave.

    "No, Gorro. You cannot devour that kid... our master forbade it."

    "I know, brother. I know. I just can''t help for the suspense.. the feast... just a few more days," said the man in the shadows, swallowing augh as the shadows enveloping him danced in hidden excitement

    "Stop it. Gorro! You are not to speak about it! Do you wish to die?!" shouted Magus Cassian as blood veins appeared on his pale skin.

    Hearing those words, a certain, overwhelming sensation of dread washed over the man in the shadows. Gazing at the man on the ck chair, he stuttered to correct himself.

    "No, no,no, I-I am sorry brother. I will not say another word."

 Chapter 1232 Space And Gravity

    Emery walked out of the Darkness Institute, and as he reached the area right below the cliff, he could see the main pce of the building where Grand Magus Zenonia was supposedly residing.

    Finding out that the female grand magus turned out to have the same space and gravity proficiency certainly gave Emery a reason to make his way up there and speak with her. In addition to that, he might also be able to find news regarding his master and Annara as well.

    However, the dragon half-blood magus stopped him. "Stop worrying about other people. Instead of that, I suggest you focus on the Magus Tournament."

    Hearing such words, Emery was a bit surprised by Magus Shena''s reaction. After all, the female magus rarely concerned nor involved herself in his matters. However, this time she seemed to be quite invested in the idea of him winning the tournament.

    Noticing Emery''s reaction, the magus quickly spoke.

    "It''s been more than a hundred years since any of the half-bloods had a chance to be champion of the Magus Tournament, but now we have two. Don''t you realize how much this means to Zodiac City? To all half-bloods?"

    Emery couldn''t hold himself from heaving a sigh when he learned there was such a heavy expectation ced upon him. Nevertheless, since he also wanted to achieve such an oue for himself and his friends, he eventually epted and held onto those expectations readily.

    "I understand, Senior. I will definitely try my best."

    In order to make the most of the remaining time, Emery decided not to go to the Grand Hall to watch the second day''s match. Even though he really wanted to see how his friends fare, he trusted that they would try their best to qualify for the second round.

    As they walked towards the teleportation gate, Emery told Magus Shena about what he had heard from Magus Cassian. The two of them went into a discussion, talking about the many ideas he thought of to quickly master the gravity spells.

    However, despite her formidable strength and abundant experience, unfortunately, there was not much Magus Shena could help in this matter. Moreover, none of the magus within the Zodiac City was proficient enough in gravity or space to help Emery with his difficulty.

    "I have this idea, Senior��"

    In the end, Emery told Magus Shena about what he had thought of, and after hearing the gist of it, the reaction he received from thetter was quite positive. The magus seemed to find his idea usible, so instead of returning back to Terra Castle as they had nned, the two of them decided to go to the Hyperion.

    Stepping foot onto the Hyperion center, Emery was once again weed by the sight of Magus Ramora. She quickly approached him, showing the attitude that she was ready to help all his needs.

    "Wee back to Hyperion, Is there anything I can do for you today?" the magus said with a smile.

    Facing the magus'' enthusiasm, Emery politely declined the offer because he already had other ns �C a specific ce he wanted to visit in his mind. However, his steps were halted as he saw the sight of many acolytes and magus gathered in the main lobby of the hub.

    He could see that their attention was on the big screen showing the events of the second day of the Magus Tournament that had begun.

    Emery was tempted to stay and watch, especially when he saw someone he knew pop up on the screen.<sub> </sub>

    With his slick hair and trademark outfit, Gerri the Violet me stepped onto his designated arena. His opponent was apparently a rather well-known acolyte who had lightning element affinity. The battle between the two of them was spectacr as sparks of lightning and fire shed violently in the arena.

    A few momentster, Emery woke up from his trance and shook his head. "No, I have to start training." He said to himself as he turned around and walked away from the crowd.

    As he walked out of the Hyperion center, he took out his orbiter and mounted it, toward the destination he had in mind. Following right behind him was his loyal escort Magus Shena.

    The ce Emery nned to visit at the moment was where he had gone for training in the past; the huge asteroid that orbited the Hyperion �C the Zero Abyss Rock.

    As he continued to soar high into the sky in the direction towards the Hyperion''s atmosphere, Emery could sense how the gravitational pressure the exerted on him changed.

    The further up he went, the lighter the pressure affecting his body became. But then, as he approached the ck rock, Emery could sense two other gravitational pressures. When he tried to figure out their origins, he discovered that one came from the rock itself while the other came from beyond �C the space itself.

    Emery had never sensed this anomaly in the past when he trained here, so now that he had felt it , he couldn''t help but feel excited. A smile appeared on his face as he looked at the ck rock.

    "Looks like I''vee to the right ce."

    Magus Shena decided to stay on the above surface while Emery made his way inside, entering deep within the rock to find a ce before once again resuming his training.

    As he stayed deep in the core of the asteroid, Emery gave his all to grasp the wonders of space and gravity around him �C the exact thing that kept the massive rock afloat on the Hyperion''s orbit.

    Slowly but surely, the understanding Emery hadprehended affected his dark core, and at the same time, thest bit of spirit energy mist around his cores were refined. The two worked in harmony and helped boost his spirit force once again.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force increased]

    Immersed in such a deep process ofprehension, Emery didn''t even notice when he had lost track of time. He only vaguely sensed that another day had passed, and thanks to that he was troubled as his mind thought of the tournament.

    He wondered if his friends made it through to the second round or Have Julian finally recovered from his affliction. He wanted to know all these things, but he had no way of knowing at the moment.

    The only way he could know was to quickly master hisprehension of gravity and return to the academy. So he nned to do just that.

    There were only two days left before his match finally started.

 Chapter 1233 Day Three

    "Congrattions! All of you who are still here deserve to qualify for the next round!!"

    The loud voice of the female magus standing at the center of the arena resounded vividly in the air, followed by boisterous cheers from tens of thousands of people aimed at the 110 best acolytes that had been handpicked from among the thousand.

    Among these one hundred and ten people, the figures of Klea, Chumo, and Thrax could be seen, indicating that they had qualified. As for those who were part of the toon 3 of the missions of Andora, only Gerri, Aiko and Lodos managed to make it through.

    These 110 strongest acolytes from the regr and elite sses were all ready to be tested against the 90 privileged acolytes that await them tomorrow.

    With a total of 8,000 entrants, grabbing a seat in the top 200 was certainly an aplishment worth celebrating, and that was exactly what Thrax demanded as soon as the group made their return to the Terra Castle.

    Thankfully, Magus Silica was generous enough to prepare the group another feast, but were not allowed to overdrink �C just enough to have a good rest. After all, they still had the all-important tournament.

    However, even with the Terra Castle'' magus and dozens of captains joining the banquet, with the absence of both Emery and also Julian, make the celebration much less festive.

    "The Sage has been helping Julian for a while now," said Magus Silica to Klea when she inquired about the Roman''s condition.

    Noticing the prevailing mood, Thrax swiftly raised his ss in the air and shouted loudly in an attempt to change the atmosphere. "Everyone, cheers!! To fight for another day!!"

    After the celebration was over, the three of them returned to their room, to rest and prepare for tomorrow. Their hearts were pounding as they all knew that difficult opponents were waiting for them.

    Without the three knowing, in one corner of the room, the Eastern Sage was seen creating a particr formation on Julian''s body.

    "Keep in mind, it''s only apetition, with yourst sessful mission, you will still graduate with a good mark"

    "Yes senior" said Julian with a mixed feeling.

    *****

    Day three since the start of the Magus Tournament.

    Julian walked out of his seclusion in a state of readiness. Dark red armor suit [Sr Suit] covered his torso and back, while his beloved weapon of hammer and [Titan Shield] were ready for action.

    Seeing the healthyplexion of their Roman friend, Klea, Thrax, and Chumo �C all three were d to see Julian seemed to have returned to his prime condition.

    "Let''s go!"

    Once again, as they entered the majestic venue, they were all greeted by the sight of crowds of excited people and enthusiastic cheers. This time the number of people present, the fireworks andmotion had be much more lively.

    "Looks like there are more guards too!"

    The group could see that the guards deployed for today''s tournament were not only the golden armor guards, but there were also hundreds of enforcers roaming around the Grand Hall maintaining order.

    Before long, Magus Serena appeared on the podium and recited simr to things she said on the first day of the tournament, and immediately afterwards the screen above quickly scrolled through pairs of names, indicating that the matches were about to start.<sub> </sub>

    Today, all 200 acolytes would go through two matches in total, while the remaining two would be held tomorrow. Win all four matches and they would get themselves a ticket to the top 32 of the Final Round.

    "Just like the first day, each of yesterday''s winners would be up against privilege ss acolytes!!" Said the Magus followed by another cheer.

    The screen started to randomly give a match and all 110 elimination winners were anxious to see which rank.of the privilege acolyte would they fight first.

    Closer to rank 100 or rank 11.

    It didn''t take long for the pair who would be fighting each other to be determined.

    Chumo would be fighting against Starburst who was currently [Rank 88] in the privileged ss leaderboard rankings, while Thrax would be faced against the [Rank 79] Median. On the other hand, Klea got to fight someone familiar �C the water element acolyte Trish who was [Rank 60].

    As for Julian, as a privileged acolyte, he got to fight against an elite ss acolyte. His opponent was Sparse �C the earth acolyte that Emery fought inst year''s game.

    Looking at the results, the Earth group could be said to be fortunate from this random draw system. The others were not so lucky. For example, Aiko who got a match with YunXiao the Dragon Spearman who was [Rank 53]; Lodos that had to stand against Diyoo the Devil Nunchaku [Rank 36]; and Gerri who had to face a very familiar red-haired girl, Annara Vermont [Rank 28].

    "Annara?!" Klea immediately turned her head towards the Bat bloodline girl across the arena. She was naturally curious about the girl who had been out of radartely.

    Unfortunately, since the match was about to start, they didn''t have time to talk.

    Although they were fortunate enough able to match with lower-rank privileged acolytes, it didn''t mean that they all could underestimate them.

    Their opponents were still privileged acolytes, after all. Someone who had spent thest year consuming privilege-level facilities, thus none of them was a pushover.

    The match started with Klea against Trish.

    Despite their beautiful appearances, the fight that erupted between the two girls was far from delicate. The arena was riddled with cracks and holes as Trish tried to overpower her opponent using her [Heavy Water] spell, creating multiple explosions much stronger than fireballs.

    However, Klea managed to minimize her impact by stopping most of the water from exploding using her ice element spells.

    With the deluge of water she unleashed frozen, Trish gradually lost momentum as the fight progressed. She tried to wrestle control of her spell, in the end, she was forced to surrender as the entire arena had turned into a field of ice.

    In other arenas, Chumo and Thrax had also imed victory over their opponents, meaning the three of them managed to win their first match once again. But then, the three of them were surprised when they saw Julian was actually cornered by his opponent.

    Julian was suppressed and found himself being tackled and smashed onto the arena floor. The Roman''s body was hunched in it as he coughed up blood.

    A haughtyugh rang out in the air.

    "Hahaha, are you really a privileged acolyte?! You are weak!"

 Chapter 1234 Condition

    If it were not because of the injuries he had sustained, Julian would have been able to easily defeat this elite acolyte named Sparse.

    However, in addition to his condition that was still not optimal, his opponent was also not an ipetent opponent. Not only was the burly young man able to cast the advanced earth spell [Greater Stone Skin], he was also able to manipte his body, erging his limbs to deliver decapitating blows.

    BAMMMM!!!

    A cloud of dust rose through the air as Julian was once again thrown a few feet back hurtling across the arena floor. If it weren''t for his new Tier 5 [Titan Shield], the Roman would have been badly hurt.

    [Julian Kaesar]

    [Battle Power: 165 (115)]

    [Spirit force: 985]

    [Acolyte rank 9 - peak stage - 9 pirs)

    [Earth: 3 pirs]

    [Fire: 3 pirs]

    [Metal: 3 pirs]

    With the remnants of the injuries still afflicting him, not only was his battle power not yet returned, Julian could only use his [Immortal Gate] for a limited time due to the strain it put onto his body.

    For that reason, Julian decided, or rather, was forced to depend on his skills.

    To be honest, the fact that Julian was matched with Sparse in his first match was quite fortunate as earth acolytes were known to be slowerpared to their peers.

    Moreover, when Julian found himself unable to dodge due to his injuries, he was still able to use his new shield to absorb most of the impact from the attacks he received.

    So all in all, the Roman''s situation was not that bad in spite of the handicaps he had.

    After assessing his situation and his opponent''s, Julian uses the movement technique he learnt during his time in the Nephilim..

    He continued his defensive approach to Sparse barrage of heavy attacks as he waited for the right opportunity. His opponent continued to suppress him, but the Roman still didn''t budge.

    He waited and waited as he knew he had one chance until eventually the moment came and he exploded with everything he had.

    [Immortal Gate �C Stage 6]

    As the unique energyyer of the technique appeared, Julian pushed Sparse back and knocked him off bnce. Not wasting this golden opportunity, the Roman shot forward and struck the back of the man''s knee with the hammer in his hand, forcing thetter to fall face down to the ground.

    While Sparse''s body fell to the ground, Julian quickly jumped onto his back and swung the shield in his other hand, dealing a powerful shield bash on the man''s spine that was just below the critical spot of the neck, which instantly paralyzed the man.

    "Julian Kaesar wins!"

    Only when the announcement and the screen showed the winner did the audience finallye to their senses. They quickly gave Julian thunderous apuse and cheers, for he had managed to win with his skill and cunning.<sub> </sub>

    After walking away from the arena and back to the terrace area, the Roman was immediately bombarded with questions from his friends who were worried about his condition. Even though at the moment he felt as if his muscles were being torn by sharp des, Julian remained unfazed as if nothing happened.

    Klea approached Julian and grabbed his arm, checking his wounds as she whispered, "You don''t have to always act tough in front of us, you know�� we''re all your friends, after all."

    Momentster, a familiar figure entered the terrace where the group was and confronted Julian. "You are injured, aren''t you? You.. Why did you force yourself to fight?!"

    The new arrival �C a sleek, handsome young man �C was none other than Roran Harlight. The man seemed to have noticed Julian''s real condition.

    Hearing the question, Julian calmly sat on his seat and took a few breaths before looking at the Harlight Prince. "This is important for me, Roran. I will not stop now." He said with a determination that was obvious to all.

    Roran seemed about to say more, but stopped when he saw the look on Julian''s face. A frown appeared on his face, but the only thing that came from him in the end was a helpless sigh. "Well, that''s fine. But at least let me check your condition."

    Soon after, the female healer of the Harlight family that was under Roran''smand �C Lyndell �C entered the terrace and promptly examined the Roman''s condition. She also helped him withstand the pain he was currently experiencing.

    While Julian was being healed by Lyndell, the group watched the rest of today''s matches.

    It didn''t take long for Roran''s turn to arrive, whereupon he walked into his designated arena with a confident gait.

    Just like Julian, Roran had risen to the privileged ss after gradually making his way up from regr ss. Coupled with his innate charm and distinguished family background, the Harlight Prince was one of the most popr contenders among the spectators and acolytes alike.

    With a fighting style bore simrity to that of Julian, Roran managed to beat his elite acolyte opponent with ease. He clearly showcased his talent in the arena, and the crowds cheered him boisterously for it.

    After Roran''s and Julian''s match, what came after was a series of carnage done by the privileged acolytes. As more and more highly ranked ones in the privileged ss appeared, the number of elite acolytes who won their matches decreased ordingly.

    Gerri, Aiko, and Lodos; despite their acimed status amongst the elite acolyte circles, the three of them met with defeat against their opponents �C the same thing that happened in the other 90% of the matches.

    Most of these elite acolytes actually didn''t dare to dream of qualifying to the final round. However, it didn''t mean that they wanted to lose just like that.

    After all, being able to defeat one privileged acolyte was already an achievement, or if they were more ambitious, two privileged acolytes. That way, their position in the top 100 rankings was secured.

    Unfortunately, the reality was far from that.

    When the first half of the day three tournament finished, only five elite acolytes had managed to achieve victory against their privileged acolyte opponents, and those five included Klea, Chumo, and Thrax.

    The result sparked a series of discussions among the audience and before they knew it, noon had arrived. The crowds returned their attention to the arena once more as it was time for the random selection of the second half of today''s matches.

    Thrax manages tond another fortunate match against the privileged acolyte who [Rank 80]. Chumo was paired with the [Rank 62] privileged acolyte, while Klea would have to fight one of the Nephilims who was [Rank 74].

    "Lucky!!"

    Just as they were about to celebrate their luck, Julian''s name appeared on the screen and silence fell over the group. The Romans got to fight a familiar figure who was another earth acolyte, but in a vastly different level than Sparse. His opponent was the [Rank 30] earth formation expert, Abrafo.

    Julian stood up and walked toward the arena, prepared to fight the dark-skinned young man standing there.

 Chapter 1235 Formation Battle

    Since he knew that the dark-skinned man was not exactly a great one on one fighter, Julian chose to take the initiative from the start. The moment their match began, he immediately used his [Immortal Gate] andunched an aggressive assault that incorporated shield bash and shield throw in the mix to catch his opponent and suppress him.

    It was certainly a high-risk n that could backfire badly, but it was something that Julian was willing to take considering his current state.

    Abrafo, however, proved to be more difficult of an opponent than Julian initially thought.

    The dark-skinned acolyte was unexpectedly as elusive as his Asian friend. He could hide from his perception by blending into the ground and staying hidden.

    "Is that all you can do, Abrafo! Come out and fight!"

    Fortunately, with Julian''s own proficiency in earth element, he was still able to predict the acolyte''s movements whether they were evasion or attack.

    While dodging and escaping from Julian''s pursuit, Abrafo created rune formation to call for his summon to fight for him.

    "You can y with my little minions instead"

    Within several minutes he managed to bring about half a dozen Earth golem summons, each three meters tall and possessing the strength of a saint warrior, which should be more than enough to match Julian''s current strength.

    At this point, the situation was reversed with the tip of the scale in the favor of Abrafo.

    Julian was forced into defense by thetter''s golems, and if that wasn''t bad enough, the Roman could feel his [Immortal Gate] was already at its limit.

    Still, even though the situation looked bleak to him, the determination in Julian''s eyes didn''t waver. In fact, it became even stronger.

    "If that''s how you''re going to y!!"

    Knowing that he didn''t have the strength to break through the stone golems forcefully, Julian decided to abandon his initial n and use a new tactic. After backing away to recollect himself for a moment, he made his move while his opponent ordered the golems to advance.

    He started by using his shield battle art [Fire Aegis] first, creating a wall of fire in front of him. This gave him some space to maneuver, and with that, he brought out the newest item in his possession a��� a metal box filled with small figurines.

    [Praetorian Guards]

    Julian quickly grabbed the figurines and threw one hundred of them, the limit he knew he could control with his current situation.

    Under Julian''smanding chant, the small figurines began to gradually erge, transforming into a humanoid figure made out of y.

    To the audience''s surprise, these figures were equipped with metallic armor and weapons that Julian had based on his homnd''s soldiers a��� arge tower shield that covered the entire body and a short sword as apaniment.

    Within seconds, he split the 100 Praetorians into four groups and arranged them in formation. Three groups of twenty units went ahead and created a shield wall, while the remaining forty Praetorians gathered in his surroundings to form a unique defensive line that protected him.

    "Testudo!"

    It was a shield form that followed the divine tortoise formation. Turning into a square that covered front and top, with Julian staying hiding in the center.

    The three shield wall and the Tetsuda move swiftly as Julianmands, separating the stone golems and pushing them away from theirmander.

    The tactic that Julian deployed at the moment made Abrafo slightly amused. After all, although they looked formidable, in reality each Praetorian only possessed a fifth of his golems'' strength.<sub> </sub>

    However, when he thought that his golems would be able to easily overwhelm his opponent''s summons, the dark-skinned acolyte was quickly proven wrong. In fact, even after the tenth golem was summoned and joined the fray, Abrafo still couldn''t break through Julian''s formation.

    "Wedge formation!"

    Julian keeps changing the formation, this time with some sent to do the offensive, further confusing both the stone golems and their masters.

    "What kind of formation is this!!"

    Unfortunately for Abrafo, Even though he called himself as a formation expert, he knew little about battle formation.

    While Julian was busy givingmands to his summons to deal with the rush of Abrafo''s golems, the audience was surprised to see that such ordinary soldier summons managed to stop the 10 seemingly unstoppable stone golems.

    No matter what and how hard he tried, Abrafo continued to find his golems unsessful in their attacks against Julian''s army of Praetorians, and the fact he couldn''t aplish such a simple thing in his eyes made him extremely exasperated.

    "Huh! Smash them all!" shouted Abrafo in irritation.

    Abrafo started to summon more stone golems and this time instead of being lured by the y soldiers, hemanded the golems to slowly destroy them one by one.

    70 Praetorians

    60 Praetorians

    ? 50 Praetorians

    Julian can only hold down patiently seeing his precious soldiers destroyed without being able to fight back, however he keeps his calm.

    This was because in his eyes all these Praetorians existed not to counterattack, but simply to buy him time. They were there to allow him to gather his own breath and prepare for the moment where he could use his [Immortal Gate] once again.

    As he continued to control the Praetorian to stop the golems trying to reach him, Julian noticed that Abrefo was upied with his hand gestures and incantations, forming another formation spell. It was at this moment that he knew this was the best chance for him tounch his counterattack.

    "Break formation!"

    Upon Julian''s roder, what was left of the Praetorians soldiers swiftly broke their formation and charged forward in a hurry for a decisive sh with no regard for casualties. Mayhem graced the arena as the Praetorians embroiled in messy struggle with the golems, and in the midst of such chaos, Julian sneaked his way through while using his [Immortal Gate] once more.

    As the buff kicked in and the sensation of power coursed through his body, Julian used [Shield Bash] as he dashed forth with his [Titan Shield], crashing into one of the golems.

    While the golem fell to the ground, the Roman quickly swung the hammer in his other hand, smashing and destroying the summon before he headed for its creator.

    Overwhelmed by the sudden chaos, Abrafo didn''t have enough time to retreat when Julian''s figure appeared in front of him.

    "Don''t you dare to run from me again!!" Julian shouted

    Taking out the short sword hidden within his shield, Julian delivered the critical blow and stabbed Abrafo when he was surprised to see the person he attacked was crumbled apart like a soft y.

    "It''s a trapped!!"

 Chapter 1236 Give Up

    As soon as he realized the Abrafo in front of him was a fake, Julian knew he had fallen into a trap. As if proving his point, the arena floor he stepped on suddenly glowed as aplex rune formation appeared, turning the floor into a quicksand that grasped hold of his feet in ce.

    He of course immediately tried to escape, but his struggle only served to entangle him further.

    At that moment, the figure of the real Abrafo emerged from the ground several meters away with a smile on his face.

    "Hahaha this formation is strong enough to trap a magus, there''s no way you can escape!"

    In the next second, as if proving those words, the sand that bound Julian''s feet started to give off pressure and start to crush the innate metal defense enhanced by his [12 Golden Divine Bell].

    Craackkk!

    The crisp sound of bones cracking resounded in the air, which was quickly followed by a scream of pain.

    "Arrrghh!!"

    "Just give up already!" Abrafo shouted, trying to demoralize the Roman.

    However, instead of ending his opponent''s struggle, Abrafo''s words had the opposite effect. They further fueled the me within Julian and brought him the unbreakable determination to give his all.

    "No! I cannot lose! Not at this round!" shouted Julian, his body shaking violently as his struggle intensified.

    Julian was able to reach Rank 35 on the privilege leaderboard rankings before the tournament started, but if he lost here it would mean he wouldn''t even be able to sit in the top 100. He refused to ept such a result!

    Not wanting to be humiliated, Julian roared loudly.

    "I am Julian Kaesar! I will not give up! No!"

    A fiery, hot me rose from Julian''s body and quickly engulfed himpletely as he decided to release the seal the Eastern Sage had ced on him.

    While the air in the arena grew hotter, Abrafo''s face changed as he could feel his opponent''s strength increasing significantly rapidly.

    The release of the seal gave Julian a sense of freedom and in that second, a leftover glimpse of the strength he had unleashed during Nexus'' battle reappeared.

    [You have grazed upon the Power of Domain]

    [Battle power and Spirit force increased tremendously]

    What had just transpired brought a wave of shock to the spectators, even to the experienced and distinguished figures sitting on the VIP corners.

    At the moment, Julian discharged a powerful explosion of energy that was not just crushing Abrafo''s sand entanglement into smithereens, but also its powerful trap formation as well. Against what the Roman disyed, everything seemed trifling inparison.

    "Impossible!!"

    However, in spite of the impressive power, Julian was actually filled with power he could not yet control. Half of that power spread to his opponent without his will, destroying all stone golems that tried to stand his path.

    Having no time to create more golems or formations, Abrafo quickly tried to hide into the ground. But before his entire body could disappearpletely, Julian pierced his hand deep into the ground and forcefully pulled the dark-skinned acolyte out and followed with a powerful punch.

    Baaaamm!!<sub> </sub>

    One punch was enough to force Abrafo to surrender, and what followers was a winning announcement.

    "Julian Kaesar wins!"

    However, that was thest thing Julian heard before hepletely lost consciousness and crashed to the ground.

    Much to the audience''s surprise, it was the winner who had to be carried out in a rush by the medical team to be cared for.

    ####

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that the fight just now was nothing short of shocking to those who watched it. To see an acolyte suddenly explode with a strengthparable, if not more, than a magus brought them such an unexpected surprise that they couldn''t help but expect what came next in this tournament.

    The same also happened to the group of people in the VIP seating area. Thanks to their distinguished status and strength, these people were more knowledgeable about what had happened, and thus discussions immediately broke among them.

    Headmaster Delbrand along with three dozens senior magus and grand magus instructors who attended the asion couldn''t help but talk about about the young acolyte that had just demonstrated the power of Domain �C something that one needed if they wanted to step into the illustrious grand magus Cosmos.

    "Seeing something like that in this kind of tournament is certainly intriguing!"

    "Who is that boy? What''s his identity?"

    The instructors, magus and grand magus alike, became rowdy as they discussed the existence of the said young acolyte. It didn''t take long for the pertinent information to spread among them since all those present were those with authority.

    "He''s someone the Nephilim faction recently recruit"

    "I see, it''s no wonder.."

    "Even though the boy is talented, he is too reckless!"

    "I can''t help but agree. To use such power into such a weak body.. I think this will be thest time we see him in this tournament."

    Headmaster Delbrand, who had the opportunity to directly check Julian''s condition at the Nexus incident, couldn''t help but sigh when he heard the discussion around him. It was because it was a fair conclusion.

    Thinking about the young man, he suddenly thought of one of his friends, which led him to realize there was one grand magus from the ten main institutes that was currently nowhere to be seen.

    "Anyone know if Zenonia ising today?" He asked those around him.

    Hearing the question, the head of the Light Institute, Grand Magus Aurora shook her head, which confirmed what the Headmaster had in mind. At this moment, a fierce-looking brown-skinned old man with a long beard �C Grand Magus Api of the Fire Institute �C spoke in a displeased tone.

    "That woman has be even more arrogant ever since she reached her second cosmos breakthrough!"

    Delbrand just inwardly heaved a sigh at those words. He secretly threw a nce at his confidant �C the Magus Alliance Magister, Grand Magus Griffith, and with an affirmative nod the man quietly made his way out of the VIP area.

    Before long, the third day of the Magus Tournament ended, and by this time a total of 98 acolytes had suffered defeat twice and thus were eliminated from joining the fourth day of the tournament. And as expected, among the 98, none of them were from the privileged acolytes.

    There were only 102 acolytes left, and by tomorrow, only 26 people would be able to join the final round where they would battle against the ten strongest acolytes of the Magus Academy.

 Chapter 1237 Day Four

    The four of Emery''s close friends �C Julian, Thrax, Chumo, and Klea �C all managed to win two of their first and second matches. With that, they all were able to continue to fight on the fourth day of the tournament, for the positions in the final round.

    Their wins also meant that the four of them were now considered in the top 100 of the Magus Academy �C a rank that proves they were on par to the privileged ss acolytes.

    However, at this moment at Terra Castle, all of them had troubled expressions on their faces as they looked at the figure of Julian lying helplessly on the bed, unable to move his muscles.

    "Congrattions�� We�� made it!" said the Roman with a pale face, which earned him a dismayed look from the others.

    It was apparent that what Julian used to im victory over Abrafo had indeed ruined his body,

    "I was nning to save it for tomorrow''s match. I guess now I can''t join all of you." He said sheepishly.

    Klea was still hopeful that there would be something that could help resolve Julian''s severe condition. s, her hope was dashed when even the easter sage himself stated he was unable to do anything.

    "Your body needs at least two or three weeks of rest before you can think of fighting again. Keep that in mind, unless you want to be bedridded forever."

    The entire atmosphere turned somber at the grand magus'' grave words. Even though he tried hard to hide it, everyone could see from his face that the feeling of disappointment coursing through the Roman.

    ****

    The next day, although he hadn''t recoveredpletely, Julian joined his friends to the Grand Hall to exin his situation, and to watch and support his friends'' matches at the same time.

    Two matches were all they needed to finally qualify for the final round of the tournament. However, even without saying anything, everyone knew that on this fourth day they would be fighting against the best of the privileged ss.

    Due to the number of remaining participants, the arena that was previously 8 blocks has now changed to 4 blocks. The changes aim to provide more room for maneuvers and strategies that acolytes use inbat, as well as better coverage and overall experience for the audience.

    After a series of boisterous apuse from those present �C courtesy to the beautiful Magus Serena, a new list of names swiftly began to appear on every screen that was in the air throughout the arena.

    With only around one hundred people remaining, the group quickly managed to recognize most of the names that appeared. Even so, their attention quickly turned to who would be their opponent.

    As it turned out, Klea would be fighting against Fei Ling [Rank 41] the female swordsman who once attack Emery, Chumo was faced against a necromancer �C Wazz [Rank 34], while Thrax matched with Bradley Raven [Rank 32] �C the magus-level acolyte that also had fought Emery in the past.

    Their matches, however, were not among the first which meant the group had time to think about measures against their opponent. In the meantime, they were also observing the four matches that were about to start.

    One of the first four matches was actually Roran Harlight, whose poprity increased considerably among the audience after hisst fight. The crowds quickly heated up when they saw that he would apparently be fighting against a half-blood, Vida Themary [Rank 27].

    The fact that one of the underdogs was fighting against the top half blood acolyte brought more support to the Harlight prince.

    "Roran!" "Harligh!!" "Roran!"

    Throughout the entire fight, the audience was mesmerized by how Roran managed to skillfully control the flow of the fight through taking advantage of the field and exploiting Vida''s emotions. From start to end, the crowds witnessed a spectacle as if the half-blood waspletely under his control.

    When Roran finally imed the victory, the Harlight name echoed through the arena.

    "Harlight!!" "Roran!" ''Harlight!"

    With him sitting in the audience seat unable to fight, Julian stared at the sight of Roran with mixed feelings in his heart. However, he didn''t have time to dwell on it because one of the next matches was Klea.

    "You can do it, Klea!" said all three boys as the beautiful girl walked towards the arena.

    After smiling at the encouragement the three boys gave, the Egyptian Queen turned a nce towards the terrace entrance, hoping to find a figure of one dear to her.

    She heaved a dejected sigh and finally stepped into the arena.

    It didn''t take long for the fight to start after Klea entered, where she and Fei Ling the ice dragon sword user went ferociously at each other. Thanks to thetter''s relentless attempts of closing distance, there were many instances where Klea had to fight her opponent in close range.

    But thankfully, she wasn''t pushed back one-sidedly as the sword skill that Emery taught came in handy. Moreover, she could take advantage of this opportunity to further refine her swordsmanship.

    nk nk!!

    The two of them exchanged dozens of blows, until eventually a shadowy figure of a majestic ice dragon began to manifest as an aura behind Fei Ling''s rapid, relentless attacks. At that moment, the arena the two were in was already filled with cracks and shards of ice.<sub> </sub>

    Spatttt

    The moment she received a deep cut on her arm, Klea decided to get serious. She swiftly sheathed her sword and unleashed a maelstrom of spells upon her opponent. It was so oppressing and overwhelming to the extent that Fei Ling was unable to step closer, and eventually forced to surrender.

    "Kleopatra Win!"

    After Klea returned victorious, it was time for Chumo''s fight. His opponent was apparently quite a celebrity as loud cheers exploded from the crowds when his figure stepped into the arena. Chumo, however, was as calm as he was.

    The man in a dark cloak, took out five balck coffins where five death knights rose the moment the fight started. Unfortunately for the Necromancer, Chumo agility and capability to hide and appear out of nowhere were the worst opponent he could match with.

    Added to the fact that a Necromancer was not suited for a one on one duels without many corpses around, Chumo sessfully managed to force the Necromancer to surrender with Tier 5 knives on his neck.

    "Chumo Win!"

    This announcement brought a loud roar of one who has been itching to fight.

    "It''s finally my turn!!"

    Thrax was ready and fired up for his uing fight, especially after learning from Julian that his about-to-be opponent once gave Emery some trouble. He couldn''t wait to finally exchange blows with the other party.

    "I am here to teach you some manners!"

    With his [Immortal Gate] active, Thrax had battle powerparable to that of magus-level fighter, hence his endurace was extremely high. What''s more, the [Sr Suit] he was wearing helped him deal with the fiery heat of the spells that his opponent was incessantly casting.

    Because of those factors, the Thracian was able to easily cross the gap between them and the Magus was forced out to fight the diator into close quarter weaponbat, one Thrax excel at.

    It was abat between two fiery fiery weapons, a golden ive against a broadsword.

    Facing Thrax''s ferocious assault, Bradley at first managed to hold his ground, but as time passed he became increasingly worried by the fact that his opponent still hadn''t shown signs of weakening.

    Hundreds of strikes exchanged, and still the immortal diator stood tall swinging his ives and gives the audience a great shows.

    "Immortal diator!!"

    Thrax''s famous name from hisbat institutes started to chant among the spectators and give him the extra zeal to push the magus around.

    "Hahaha! Is that all you got!" Thrax started to taunt until finally he spotted a gap in the Magus'' defense, seized the upper hand andnded a few powerful strikes.

    Bradley started to spill blood vigorously and thanks to his Magus Immortal Body, he could quickly recover, this however only gave a smile to the Thracians, as he slowly savored the chance to beat up his opponent bit by bit.

    Finally the constant pain brought the proud Raven family acolyte to his knee and surrender.

    "Thrax Win!"

    The crowd cheer again as Thrax raises his bloody ives high in a spectacr pose.

    "Thrax!!" "Immortal diator!!" "Thrax!"

    With this, all three managed to pass the first match of the day without much injury, giving the group some hope that they would be able to qualify for the final round.

    "You all amazing guys!!"

    "Hahaha imagine Emery faced seeing all three of us joining him tomorrow!"

    But then, when the next list of names came up on the screen, the confidence they disyed quickly disappeared like smoke. They all fell silent as their eyes fixed on the screen above.

    Chumo would fight the [Rank 22] Devil Nunchaku Diyoo, Klea would fight the [Rank 23] Jinkan Nephilim, while Thrax got a match against the [Rank 11] Arcana who was the highest rank privileged acolyte in this round.

 Chapter 1238 Spirit Beast

    "Why!? Why it had to be that Mind Fucker Arcana?! Dammit, why am I so unlucky!"

    Knowing that he was the one who possessed the lowest spirit force in the group, Thrax couldn''t help but feel wronged by the match he received. He began punching the nearby terrace walls to vent out his frustration.

    "Stop it, Thrax!" Klea chided. "I will help you exin all about enchantments, Don''t give up now!"

    With those words, the angry tiger quickly turned into a happy cat following Klea''s instructions.

    At the same time, Chumo''s name appeared on the screen, meaning his match was one of the first four matches of the second half. The group turned their attention to him, encouraging and giving support.

    Julian patted him on the shoulder saying "Even though your opponent is strong, I believe you have the highest chance to reach the final round, Chumo. Don''t be pressured and just do your best!"

    Chumo nodded and stepped up to the arena, facing the crazed-looking golden-haired young man. The one who was known as the Devil Nunchaku, Diyoo.

    "Hahaha, you sure got a lucky draw. You will fight me! Diyoo hahaha!"

    Saying those words, the man took out his famous weapon. A pair of double sticks made of ck crystal-like material. Meanwhile, responding to his opponent, Chumo also brought out the pair of daggers he wielded.

    Tension rose in the air as the two of them waited for their fight to begin, and the moment that happened, their figures instantly disappeared from where they were.

    Diyoo kicked off the fight in an aggressive manner, and thanks to his swift wind-based skills, he managed to catch up to Chumo''s enhanced agility and strike the first blow of their fight.

    nkll!!!

    A sharp sound resounded in the air as their weapons shed. The nunchaku strike, although perfectly blocked by the tier 5 dagger, still forced Chumo back a few steps. In that instant of exchange, thetter realized that his opponent was much stronger than him.

    Previously, Chumo had been lucky to fight against lower rank of the privileged acolyte, with thest one he fought being a spellcaster. Those factorsrgely allowed him to clinch victory, but this time it wouldn''t be as easy since he finally faced a real, pure fighter from the privileged acolyte ranks.

    Even with his Spirit Beast Aura activated as well as his [Immortal Gate �C stage 5], Chumo still found it difficult to deal with his opponent''s attacks. He could vividly feel the difference in strength they had.

    His mere 210 battle power, which was already boosted by a variety of buffs, was simply not a match for this [Rank 22] privileged acolyte.

    Just from the brief exchange they had, Chumo could confidently tell that Diyoo was stronger than the magus-level Merfolk Naya, and possessed better skill than Yuria.

    Baaammmm!!

    The nunchaku sneaked past Chumo''s defense and struck his hand, causing him to drop one of his daggers. Before he could even try to recover his weapon, he was forced to dodge into the shadows as a follow-up attack arrived from Diyoo.

    It was at this moment that Chumo realized a frontal sh was certainly a losing battle for him.

    "Hahaha! Where are you going!?" Diyoo said provocatively, his senses seeking and sniffing the surrounding area. "I can smell you�� you are the same like me aren''t you?!!"

    Hidden in the shadows, Chumo silently distanced himself from Diyoo before finally firing a spirit enhanced arrow towards him.

    [Cursed Arrow]

    The shot came piercing the air and almost hit its target, but the Devil Nunchaku managed to move his body at thest moment.

    In the next instant, the Beast Aura within Diyoo began to go through changes and brought about a formless pressure that covered the entire arena without leaving an inch. With it, he could easily sense the iing attacks and destroy it with his pair of nunchucks.

    ckkk!!!

    Diyooo turn to smile, enjoying the hunt for his opponent,

    "Tell me friend�� Is your beast as annoying as mine!!? Mine can''t stop talking.. It drives me crazy!!"

    Ignoring his opponent''s words, this time Chumo nocked two arrows into his bow and channeled his spirit energy into them. He then let go his finger holding the bowstring, firing them simultaneously with all the strength he had mustered.

    The two ck streaks swiftly zoomed through the air, leaving an ominous trail in their wake.<sub> </sub>

    Diyoo''s body shone brilliantly and he did a quick spin when the arrows arrived, stopping them with his own battle art. The Nunchaku smash the iing arrows to pieces.

    Crack!! Cark!!

    The remains of the shattered arrows fell helplessly to the ground and Diyoo continued to ramble on.

    "Have you fully tamed your beast yet?" Diyoo started to chuckle again. "It''s much harder if someone else tamed it for you��"

    Those words were enough to startle him, since it was indeed true that the Mythical beast spirit within him was tamed with the help of the Easter Sage. Because of that, Chumo hadn''t yet been able to fully synchronize with it.

    "I thought so�� that''s disappointing��"

    These words made Chumo realize that his opponent has been interacting with his beast within, either for amusement or to get better sense of his location.

    Chumo swiftly tried to calm himself and cast [Dark smoke] to further hid his presence.

    His opponent however only chuckles once again "Let''s end this now!"

    Saying those words, Diyoo performed his signature battle art [Nunchaku Demonic Gale]. The nunchucks in his hands disappeared from sight before eventually he himself turned into a typhoon that swept the entire arena.

    The sheer devastation caused by the battle art managed to push the dark smokes away and force Chumo out of the shadows.

    With his special eyes, Chumo can see the little gap within his opponent''s typhon like form, but his arrow was just not strong enough nor fast enough to enter.

    The typhoon grew wilder and closer, leaving Chumo with no way to escape. His legs began to tremble involuntarily as he began to be unable to withstand the pulling force he was receiving.

    Thinking that he would lose, Chumo used hisst trump card. He took out his 8 small daggers from his storage ring, and under the shocked gazes of the audience, stabbed them into 8 different ces on his own body.

    Momentster, a thunderous shriek exploded and resounded across the arena as a shadowy form of jet ck bird with red eyes engulfed his figure.

    "Lend me your power!!" Chumo shouted

    The pain on his body was a way to force an explosion within his spirit force and used it to bring forth the spirit beast within.

    Using his newfound strength, Chumo fired the most lethal [Cursed Arrow] he ever prepared. It was so powerful that the fingers drawing the bowstring were splintered by the byproduct of its release.

    Swissshhhh!!

    Encased in a vortex of onyx color, the arrow pierced the wall of wind, hitting Diyoo squarely in the chest, which finally stopped the typhoon from continuing to wreak havoc.

    Unwilling to waste his chance, Chumo quickly charged forth and attacked the falling Diyoo.

    Bammmmmm!!!

    However, despite its sessful hit. It was far from enough to subdue the Demon Nunchaku, while thetter was already prepared to block Chumo''s next attack.

    With en even crazed look Diyoo shouted

    "You are worthy to fight me! Diyoo!!"

    The spectators cheered boisterously seeing the two acolytes fighting with spirit beasts of their own, one squeaking while one roaring. With the Demon Nunchaku badly hurt with the arrow before and Chumo''s boost in power, the two were able to fight equally.

    Unfortunately in the end Chumo''s dagger skill was still a level below, hence he could not finish his opponent fast enough, not until his spirit pool waspletely depleted and his spirit beast aura dissipated into void.

    "Diyooo Wins!"

 Chapter 1239 Mysterious Girl

    "I-I am sorry, guys.. I failed��" said Chumo in a weak tone, as Klea and the others came to help carry his exhausted body back to the terrace area. A resigned look was seen on his face as he spoke those words.

    "Don''t worry, man. It''s already happened. What''s more, you did well." Thrax said with a big smile.

    "That''s right! You have fought valiantly against someone in the top 20, Chumo. You should be proud of yourself instead," said Klea with an encouraging smile.

    Hearing the words offort from his friends, Chumo only heaved a sigh before he silently sat down in the corner of the area with his eyes closed as he tried to recover his depleted stamina and spirit pool back.

    Klea wanted to help him recover, but was unable to because it was her turn to fight next.

    "Next! A match between Kleopatra and Jinkan Nephilim!"

    The moment those words sounded in the air, discussion broke out among the crowd. Any mentions of the famous Nephilim would always bring whispers, and this time almost everyone talked about it as they knew that the one that came out to fight today was the one of the Nephilim royalties.

    The girl was, arguably, the most prestigious figure among all the acolytes who participated in the tournament.

    As Klea stepped into the arena, she saw that her opponent was already there. A beautiful young woman with short golden blonde hair stood on the other side of the arena, as her intimidating presence seeped through her charming smile.

    The first thing Klea did was to probe and test Jinkan''s mental defense. But then, not only she wasn''t able to enter her opponent''s mind, she heard an amused voice inside her head instead.

    "You don''t really think you will be able to use a spirit attack on me, right?"

    Klea flinched for a second, but quickly recollected her bearings as she shrugged nonchntly.

    "Well, there''s no harm in trying."

    Jinkan smiled hearing the response and spoke to her head once again. "I actually like you girl��"

    Klea didn''t respond verbally when she heard that. She only showed a reaction that she was amused and Jinkan continue to exin,

    "Kleopatra the third, a princess who managed to usurp the throne from her brother and sister, eventually bing a queen of a nation.. Such an inspiration, don''t you agree?"

    Klea was startled when she heard Jinkan''s words, and couldn''t help but wonder if thetter had probed her memory. The suspicion however onlysted for a second as she soon realized such a thing was not possible since the mental defense she put up was still intact.

    As if knowing her thoughts, Jinkan once again spoke to her mind. "Are you wondering how I got to know this story of you? Well, of course it''s from none other than the newest member to our family."

    "Julian?! What''s he doing by giving out my information?! Why?" She said in her thought

    Jinkan spoke again, the wicked smile on her she added "You truly are a smart person. With the power you have, you don''t have to worry about letting your sister take the throne. She will do all the hard work while you go out looking for love.. How romantic."

    Klea was about to respond when she suddenly fell silent. In that moment, she snapped from her thoughts as she finally realized that Jinkan was trying to mess with her mind. After all, anger was one of the easy ways to allow spirit attacks go unobstructed.

    She calmed her emotions as she also fell into contemtion. With the status that Earth had, it would not be difficult for Jinkan who was an important figure of the Nephilim faction to get information about the sovereign status of one of the biggest kingdoms on the.

    At this time, Jinkan''s voice sounded in his mind again.<sub> </sub>

    "Ah!, you don''t believe me."

    Klea cast her gaze upon the Nephilim girl and said while gritting her teeth. "You are messing with the wrong girl.."

    Taking out her new Tier 5 Lavender Sword, Klea assumed her swordsmanship stance and didn''t say anything else. It was clear what her intention was.

    "Hahaha, alright. I will y with you a little bit."

    The Nephilim took out a silky transparent glove and slipped them through her fingers, stretching thempletely until they covered her arms up to the elbow. Then, in response to Klea''s action, she assumed what seemed to be a hand-to-hand fighting stance.

    This was certainly a surprising sight for all, something unexpected for someone who hailed as the Nephilim Princess.

    "I am ready. Come at me." She said with a smile.

    Despite her illustrious reputation among the privileged acolytes, Jinkan was actually considered one of the most mysterious among the top privileged acolytes. She had never epted a duel, and when she fought Emeryst time she also decided to surrender before the fight even started.

    The girl also never showed her ability during the Andora battle, while in the previous matches she won by using the same artifact Soaring Shuttle that the other Nephilims used. However, Klea knew better than to think that the girl''s abilities were all that.

    Knowing from the information she gathered that the Nephilim achieved rank 15th in the test ranking, Klea decided to give her all before charging in. One hand holding the sword, while the other cast spells onto herself.

    To increase her physique, Klea first cast her [Immortal Gate �C stage 5] which boosted her battle power by 32 points, and then the lightning spell [Energize] which added more battle power to the equation.

    [20 battle power increased]

    After that, the water element [Slipstream] spell and ice element [Frozen Skin] took effect. The former increased her movement speed while thetter was for her defense.

    [Agility increased]

    [Endurance increased]

    Lastly, clusters of wind began to gather around the Lavender Sword before enveloping the de as she cast the [Wind Infusion] spell, increasing the lethality of her weapon.

    One battle art and four buff-type spells were used at the same time. It was an ability that an acolyte could rarely perform, so it was no wonder the sight sparked some reactions among the knowledgeable onlookers.

    "Here Ie!"

    Klea shot forward, streaking across the arena towards Nephilim with [36 Divine Sword Technique] in full motion. Even though she was not as skillful as Emery, it was still an advanced sword skill that couldn''t be underestimated.

    nk nk!

    Sounds were heard as Jinkan swiftly blocked all the strikes Klea threw with her palms. What''s more, she still looked calm and confident as she always has been. The crowd quickly became animated as the fight started and the two beautiful young women shed with each other.

 Chapter 1240 Elements

    nk nk!

    Sharp sounds echoed in the air while sparks flew about as strikes, parries, and blocks were exchanged between two beautiful young women seen within the majestic Grand Hall.

    The sh between the two of them started even at first, but soon enough the blonde-haired girl who fought with her bare arms was able to flip the scale in her favor. After nimbly slipping through her opponent''s defense, she managed to close upon her opponent andnd a palm strike.

    Baaamm!!

    In spite of the direct hit and her body being pushed a few steps back, Klea acted as if nothing happened and once again assumed her sword stance.

    From this sh, it was apparent that Jinkan had a high battle power despite her princess-like appearance. One that Klea still couldn''t match even with all the buffs applied to her, and this realization couldn''t help but rattle her slightly.

    As expected, Jinkan Nephilim was not merely a simple princess. What she had shown with her martial arts so far proved that the girl either had exceptional talent inbat or that she had undergone arduous training since she was a child.

    "It''s thetter," answered Jinkan with a faint smile, reading Klea''s thoughts. "Hand to hand is a basic course that I had to master when I was ten�� simply because we can''t always expect to have our weapon in hand during a fight."

    Reminded of how the Egyptian girl did when she was ten, lead to a snort response "Show off!"

    Since it was clear that she couldn''t defeat Jinkan with her limited skill in swordsmanship, Klea slid her sword back into its sheath before proceeding with her specialty instead.

    Staring at the Nephilim, she dered, "Alright! Prepare yourself for the second round!"

    Erratic streams of purple lightning manifested on Klea''s right hand while her other hand was raised towards the sky. Momentster, dark clouds gathered above the arena, creating a bizarre sight where part of the Grand Hall was enveloped in darkness.

    Her body began rising into the air and hovered there, as she cast the powerful spell she had prepared.

    [Storm Haze]

    Torrential rain poured down and furious gales descended upon the arena. Thebination between and the environment created by the two cmitous phenomena greatly amplified lightning element spells.

    Klea didn''t hesitate and fired [Lightning Bolt] at her opponent. The bolt of lightning that was now more than twice as fast and strong as it flew swiftly through the air, hurtling towards the Nephilim Princess.

    Zapppp!!!

    The purple lightning struck from above like God''s judgment. The arena was damaged, leaving rubble and pieces. However, despite its speed and destructive power, there was no visible wound on Jinkan''s body. Apparently, she managed to move out of the way and thus escaped the spell.

    Another bolt quickly followed, but was again avoided.

    Seeing such an oue, Klea tried sending out multiple lightning bolts at once. But once again, Jinkan was able to dodge all her attacks, perfectly at that. It was clear that they were not effective at all.

    "Hahaha, just stop it. I have seen this spell before, Don''t you have anything new?"

    Ignoring those words, Klea threw another barrage of lightning bolts. This time, however, instead of dodging away, both of Jinkan''s arms were suddenly covered in stones like y. She then extended her hands and caught the iing bolts, smashing them to the ground to neutralize thempletely.

    "Earth element?!"

    It wasn''t an exaggeration when Klea and many others were surprised to see Jinkan able to cast earth element spells.<sub> </sub>

    The Nephilim Princess had used the earth element to subvert the destructive power the lightning had before redirecting it into the ground where it waspletely absorbed without creating any damage at all.

    "What else do you get?!" said Jinkan in a provocative manner.

    Exasperated by her repeated failures, Klea roused the spirit energy within her body and added another element to her [Storm Haze] spell, turning the rainstorm into ice hailstorm as [Blizzard] took effect.

    In just a matter of seconds, the water pouring down from the sky turned into sharp icicles and rained down on the girl in the arena. However, the Nephilim still remained calm in the face of the deadly rain.

    "Not a well thought move, I should say."

    In response to Klea''s attack, Jinkan this time turned both of her arms into mes, and started to swing her arms as her palms created waves of mes, fully neutralizing the iing ace attacks.

    While she was doing this, however, she was surprised when she realized that Klea''s figure was already behind her. The ice spell was merely a distraction.

    "Very good!"

    She could feel the monstrous activity of spirit energy as Klea manipted the ice shards that were in the surroundings and turned them into a huge wave of surging water.

    Even though her current situation looked precarious, Jinkan still kept her calm as she quickly turned her two arms into an element that would take care of Klea''s attack. A sparkingyer of blue swiftly covered both of her arms, as she stopped the iing wave by turning them to ice form once again.

    Just like that, Klea''s attack was neutralized once more.

    The crowd of spectators cheered so excitedly because they witnessed such a thrilling battle of the elements. They were certainly impressed by the abilities of the two.

    Klea also could not help to feel impressed by her opponent.

    From earth to fire and then ice, the Nephilim Princess so far had revealed that she was capable of wielding three different elements.

    That was what was on Klea''s mind as she stood still several meters away from Jinkan, her breath panting because of the exhaustion from casting high tier spells in session.

    Looking at Klea''s facial expression and once again reading her thoughts, Jinkan shed a faint smile at her.

    "No, no�� Not just three." While saying those words, the girl turned her arm into different elements. Wooden arms turned into metals, then the metalyer was peeled off and reced by clusters of small whirlwinds, then they turned into water and lightning.

    All eight basic elements known to man were disyed by the youngdy, which instantly made Klea think about the Eastern Sage who was also able to do such a thing.

    Probing Klea''s thought once again, Jinkan smiled and said, "No, I created all these through divine light power." She gazed into Klea''s eyes as her two arms were now covered in brilliant light. "With light, you can create anything!"

    Klea decided to break the crystal that hung on her neck which was her storage for back-up spirit energy.

    She cast a high-rank spell [Recharge] as she felt her drained spirit pool fill up again and she was ready for their third round.

    "Okay. You shall be the first person to taste my new spells."

 Chapter 1241 Spells

    In the Magus Alliance and throughout the Magus Universe, The Nephilim Faction was known to possess the most extensive knowledge of the illustrious light element.

    That, coupled with the fact that Jinkan was the next in line for the throne of the prominent faction. She had to have at least achieved mastery on the subject to be deemed eligible for her current status.

    The fact that the light element was capable of manifesting the 8 other elements was not exactly unknown, but such feats still required the caster to have a high proficiency in the element as well asprehension of the Law of Transmutation.

    Most of the people who understood what Jinkan did nod their heads in recognition of her abilities, while the otheryman spectators showed extreme excitement seeing how she was able to calmly respond and deal with the deadly attack Klea threw.

    Jinkan turned her head around to see the fiery reactions of the audience, but as the crowd boisterously chanted her name, the girl appearedpletely indifferent to their enthusiasm. Seeing her reaction, Klea raised her eyebrow and asked.

    "Are you not enjoying it?"

    Jinkan returned her gaze to Klea hearing the question before saying, "I don''t need the attention; I have too much of them already... To be honest with you, I really didn''t want to join this tournament and show off my ability"

    Klea''s raised eyebrows rose even higher as a smirk appeared on her face. "Well, let me guess.. The faction told you so."

    In response, Jinkan shook her head slightly. "Not quite.. there are not that many people who can tell me what to do. I might be reluctant, but I know that I have to at least reach the final round so that I don''t embarrass the faction"

    Seeing how casually the girl talked about winning sessfully irked Klea once again. She clenched her fist and spoke with gritted teeth. "Then I''m afraid your journey stops here!"

    Now that she had fully restored her spirit pool, Klea restarted her assault. Her right arm shone as she began casting a spell. A momentter, a gust of wind appeared on top of her palm �C proof that a wind spell had been cast.

    But then, the swirling vortex of wind suddenly began to make cracking sounds. It started crystallizing while its temperature drastically decreased, but still took the formless form of wind. It was a freezing cold wind.

    [Wind Shard]

    The moment the spell was ready, Klea immediately released it toward Jinkan. It sped through the air and sted at the Nephilim Princess in the form of a de storm that cut across the arena floor, ravaging it in two.

    Seeing the iing attack, Jinkan stirred the light spirit energy within her body and manifested a fire element spell to take care of Klea''s attack. However, the fire she summoned was not sufficient to stop the wind element spell.

    She swiftly realized that what Klea cast was abination spell, and immediately came to a conclusion: to not block such attacks. That said, she performed an evasive maneuver as the deadly wind bombarded where she was.

    When she saw Jinkan start to dodge away again, Klea immediately cast another which she sent to block her escape path. There were of course still other pathways, so the other party escaped unscathed.

    [Wind Shard]

    But then, after the fifth time, Jinkan noticed an abnormality. She realized that her movements had be slow, the reason being that her legs and body were starting to go numb from the cold.

    It turned out that not only was Klea''s [Wind Shard] powerful, being a wind base spell, it was also capable of influencing the temperature of the entire arena.

    Jinkan stomped the arena floor, breaking her feet out of the ice that covered them before leaping high into the sky. At this moment, Klea was already dashed into the air. It seemed that she had predicted her action.

    Hoovering in the air, Klea was already prepared with her secondbination spell.<sub> </sub>

    It was a spark of purple lighting that flowed continuously like a ball of water.

    [Lightning Torrents]

    Another advancedbine spell was cast by Klea, thrown straight at the Nephilim girl who was in the sky.

    Even though the attack looked terrifying, Jinkan remained calm as she created a light barrier in front of her, while at the same time using the impact force to throw her back away.

    Crakkkk

    The water sphere struck the light barrier, instantly shattering it into pieces. What was surprising was a build-up of high voltage electric shock that was still present at the area of the impact.

    "Urghh! That''s a close one!" Jinkan slightly grimaced as the aftermath almost swept over her.

    But then, to her surprise, Klea wasn''t done yet. Seeing her cornered, the Egyptian Queen cast her special spell [Spirit Explosion] and cast the second [Lightning Torrent] that cost her most of her spirit pool, turning it into a spell worthy of that magus level Tier 6.

    The spell hurtled through the air and struck Jinkan''s body squarely, causing a huge explosion to bloom in the arena.

    Kaaaaboooommm!!!!

    A massive crater was created by the aftermath with sparks of lightning seen amidst the ck smoke in the newly-made crater, showing how destructive and powerful the spell was.

    Kleanded on the arena, panting for breath heavily. But despite her pathetic appearance, a huge smile could be seen on her face as she said, "T-That�� should do the jo�C"

    Before she could finish her sentence, the words stuck in her throat as she saw a blond-haired girl walking out of the crater with golden skin cracked apart from her skin like y. She looked to be grievously wounded, yet was still able to move.

    "That was certainly an unexpected one," said Jinkan, as she slowly approached the exhausted Klea. "Unfortunately for you, my life is so precious that I have been trained in the most powerful defense of divine light."

    [Celestial Skin]

    The fact that her opponent was able to shrug off her trump card made Klea heave a sigh of helplessness.

    She couldn''t ept that they were so different because of their backgrounds. After all, with that kind of power, Jinkan could probablypete against the monsters in the top 5.

    Jinkan nonchntly arrived in front of the panting Klea and began speaking with a condescending tone. "You have decent talent and decent spells in your hand. Unfortunately, you arecking in training. Seeing how such spells waste that much of your spirit pool where they shouldn''t be."

    She took a step closer, leaned to Klea''s ears, and whispered, "Did you know? There are hundreds of people with your talent born every year in our faction... Wake up, girl. You are nothing special."

    Klea gritted her teeth knowing she couldn''t defeat her.

    "Jinkan Nephilim Wins"

 Chapter 1242 Warriors

    First, it was Chumo who lost his match and now it''s Klea''s turn to experience defeat.

    The four friends who were sitting in the terrace area were currently shrouded in a quiet gloomy atmosphere that stifled one''s breath.

    There was of course still a glimpse of hope since they still had someone amongst them who hadn''t fought their match yet. However, as soon as they recalled that it was Thrax who would be fighting against the three-eyed spirit reader Arcana, the group couldn''t help but heave a deep sigh once again.

    Thrax stood up from his seat, trying to lighten the depressing mood by saying, "It''s not set in stone yet, guys! There''s still a chance!"

    At this moment, loud cheers and screams were heard from the audience.

    The group saw the two famous possessors of Titan''s bloodline; Sigurd [Rank 15] and Zetto [Rank 12].

    With it, Klea and the others'' sorrow was distracted by the ferocious fight unfolding between the two giant powerful warriors.

    Both Sigurd and Zetto had the disposition of wielding axes, which led the confrontation between the two to be a bloody axe brawl where powerful shockwaves swept over the arena each time they shed against each other.

    The ferocious battle went on for almost thirty minutes until the superiority Zetto had over Sigurd once again edged him to the cusp of victory.

    After watching the two of them fight, Thrax couldn''t help but feel inspired. His blood churned violently when he thought of that fight.

    But then, he remembered that he had to fight an opponent like Arcana.

    "Haaa! How vexing! I wish for someone I can have a proper fight with!!"

    Chumo, Klea, and Julian all give him thest minutes of advice and encouragement which only made the diator more irritated.

    "Arrgghhh!!!"

    Thrax walked out of the terrace area and made his way to his designated arena with heavy steps.

    There, waiting for him, a child-looking acolyte stared at his bleak figure with an irritating smirk stered on his face.

    A deep condescending tone could be heard in his words as Arcana said, "You''d better just give up. That way it will be easier for both of us, and you won''t have to suffer in vain."

    Thrax snapped his head at his opponent when he heard such words. mes lit up within his eyes as he firmly spoke.

    "Never!!"

    The Thracian was absolutely incensed by the tant ridicule, and then he remembered Klea''s words that told him to stay in control of his emotions.

    One of the best ways to defeat his opponent was for Thrax to charge right as soon as the referee gave the signal to start,

    And that shall be what he did.

    Stomping the ground with his might, Thrax shot forth toward Arcana while brandishing his weapon in front of him.

    He thrust the ive in his hand, utilizing the length advantage the weapon had, and prated the kid-looking in the abdomen, only to find he had hit plumes of smoke.

    "Illusion!"

    Suddenly, he discovered that there were six Arcana surrounding him in all directions. All of them spoke, and the voice sounded as if they spoke at the same time.

    "Hahahha, you''re so dumb! I don''t even need to use my special eyes to fool you!"

    Thrax swiftly sucked in the air around him and with one powerful motion, breathed out a column of fire around him. He spun his body so that the zing mes attacked all the Arcanas that surrounded him.

    [Firebreath]<sub> </sub>

    Whoosshhh

    It by no means was a powerful spell. However, it was more than enough to destroy all the illusions around him, leaving only one running away which Thrax chased after without further ado.

    "There you are!!"

    The ive in his hand was enveloped in brilliant light as the Thracian used his battle art [Mighty Blow], swinging the long weapon towards the running Arcana and broke the arena floor apart in the process.

    BAAAMMM!!!

    Again, the Arcana he attacked this time was an illusion. Unbeknownst to the Thracian, the real Arcana shot out from behind him with a brandished sharp-pointed sword which was swiftly struck into his broad back.

    Arrghh!!

    It was a deadly attack, one that aimed to incapacitate Thrax. Fortunately, Thrax''s new cape artifact [Heroic WIll] helped mitigate most of the force, which meant the attack only stung a bit and threw him a few steps.

    The Immortal diator swiftly turned around and swung his ive, only to find he cut through smokes again. By this time, the repeated failures had caused his blood pressure to reach an all-time high.

    "Dammit!! Fight me like a man, you coward!"

    Again, figures of Arcana appeared out of thin air and threw mockingughs at him. This time, however, the provocations didn''t affect Thrax and instead gave him some ideas.

    "Ah, I''m sorry.. I shouldn''t say that.. after all, you are just only half a man��"

    It seemed that Thrax''s taunt was quite effective as he was immediately attacked by the group of Arcana surrounding him. Dozens more figures of Arcana appeared and charged at him.

    Hidden amidst these was the real Arcana who inwardly yearned to make Thrax pay for the insult.

    But then, the child-looking acolyte was shocked when he saw Thrax ignore the fakes rushing at him and instead swing his ive to the left side of him, right towards where he was at the moment.

    Spaatttt

    Taken aback by the unexpected action, Arcana was barely able to dodge the attack, resulting in blood gushing from his chest.

    "Aaarghh that hurt you bastard!!"

    Even though the wound was shallow and not at all life-threatening, it still made the face of the child-looking acolyte turn white.

    "How!! How did yo-?!!" shouted Arcana in shock at the figure in front of him.

    Beyond the crazed smile on Thrax''s face was a line of blood flowing on his right thigh. In order to keep him from being enchanted, Thrax stamped a deep cut on his thigh and the piercing pain helped him get out of the illusion.

    "Hahaha, if only I could reach just an inch further!" said the diator with a smile.

    Arcana''s face darkened at Thrax''s words. He scoffed in disdain. "Huh! I should have just finished this sooner!"

    Annoyed as well as anxious because of the realization that Thrax''s attack could incapacitate him ifnded, Arcana decided to use the Divine skill which he nned not to use at the beginning of this fight.

    The third eye on his forehead swiftly opened and gazed upon Thrax.

    [Eye of Mistra]

    "Now you shall feel agony like never before!!"

 Chapter 1243 Pain

    Most, if not all, acolytes who were present in the Grand Hall immediately turned their attention when Arcana''s [Eye of Mistra] showed its might. It, after all, was a renowned skill that was both feared and hated by those who had experienced it firsthand.

    Even with him trying to close his eyes, Thrax was still unable to get away from the Divine skill. After the bright light originating from the eye shone over him, the Immortal diator dropped the huge ives in his hand and his defense was wide open.

    Seeing such a sight, a haughty smirk returned to the child-looking acolyte''s face.

    "Hahah. you shall enjoy the pain."

    The Divine skill brought those it entranced to an illusion of their deepest pain, which in Thrax''s case was his past.

    It was the arduous time when he fought against the Roman soldiers who came back rushing at him like an unstoppable tsunami.

    A specific moment in time when not a single part of his body was not stained with blood.

    A time when one of his arms held a spear while the other held the hand of a certain important person tightly.

    A memory that had been locked deep in the recesses of his mind.

    "Sara!! Hold my hand, we are charging in!!

    That certain person was his dear wife. Someone who had been engraved in his heart ever since he was a child.

    "Just leave me! Save yourself!!"

    "No! Never!!"

    Hundreds of Romans surrounded them in all directions. That time, they manage to break his spear and even his spirit.

    If only that time he was strong enough.

    They were both captured, separated, and turn into ves

    He couldn''t even stay by her side when his wife became a Roman ything and died.

    "Arrghhh!!!! SARRAA!!!!"

    The scene shifted, but what he saw next was no less terrible.

    A scene of a mountain of corpses filled with familiar faces. The ves and diators �C people who had died because they had followed him.

    He had promised them all freedom, but he failed and instead pushed them to death.

    "You all died so miserably... All because of me!!"

    He walked towards the hill of carnage, seeing the faces of all those who had fought for him.

    He continued until he suddenly stopped in his tracks, taken aback by what he was seen lying on top.

    The dead body and faces of his friends;

    Chumo, Klea, Emery, and even Julian. All of them died with such dread, their empty eyes open as if they were staring at him.

    "No!! No!! Who did this!?! I will kill them all!!"

    What came next once again startled him.

    Thousands of shadow figures surrounded him. Tens of thousands; humans, orcs, elves.

    A glimpse of memory shed in his mind, telling him that they were all the people he had ughtered. The agony they felt the moment before their death under his hand.

    "You killed us!"

    "You ughtered us!"

    "All for nothing"

    "You fail! You fail"

    Thousands of ridicule and anger came from all of them, swirling inside his head mercilessly.

    Thrax roared loudly in anger, unwilling to ept such fate.

    "No! No! I will not fail!!! I will ughter millions more if I have to!!"

    "I will!!"

    At that moment, Thrax felt as if something within him exploded. His blood churned rapidly as his body violently shook, while his mind was filled with nothing but a promise he had made, one that he would not break.<sub> </sub>

    ughter! ughter! ughter!

    "Arrghhhh!! ughter them all!!''''

    [You have grasped theprehension of thew of ughter]

    [New skill learned - Blood Rage]

    [Spirit force increase exponentially]

    [Battle power increase exponentially]

    ***

    "Aaarggghhh!!!"

    The audience was all shocked when they saw the frozen figure of Thrax suddenly jerk violently and roar like a wild animal.

    "SLAUGHTER!"

    Arcana was in a state of utter shock seeing that his opponent was able to break free from his Divine skill. A chill ran down his spine when he saw the bloodshot eyes staring at him.

    It was such a terrifying presence that Arcana felt as if his spell backfire at him, frozen still. It was as if he was hypnotized by his opponent.

    "No!! No way��this cannot be!!"

    Arcana couldn''t ept that such a thing would happen to him.

    Upon that realization, Arcana immediately used his skill again. This time, instead of showing his opponent''s worst nightmare, he tried to calm the madness that wreaked havoc within his opponent.

    "Brother! It''s me, Arcana! Do you remember? We fought together before!" said Arcana as he urged his skill to work.

    Unfortunately, nothing worked instead only further angered his opponent.

    "Arrghh!! you shall die for that!!"

    Terrified, He forced himself and readied his sword to fight, however looking at the rampaging man, charging towards him, Arcana subconsciously took a step back before eventually running away.

    He shot himself to the sky, but Thrax follows him with the help of the cape and smashes him down with his two arms.

    Baaaaammm!!

    Arcana can feel one of his bones break with that one punch. Although he still has his spell to protect his body, at this moment, he realized that he could not win. Therefore, he quickly shouted.

    "No, no! Wait! I surren�C"

    Before he could even say his surrender, the Immortal diator flew down with a knee right into the man''s abdomen, instantly making him throw up blood.

    Thrax continued with his punches. Although it seemed fortunate at first that the diator was unarmed, this actually made the referee decided not to stop the fight right away.

    BAAAMM!! BAMMM!!

    "Arrghhh!!! He..!! Arrghh!"

    Arcana''s tried to resist, but he couldn''t even have a chance to speak, much to parry the attack.

    The several blows took out half a dozen of his teeth and broke several bones apart from a concussion and send Arcana to a half-death state

    Seeing the child-looking acolyte helpless in the Thracian''s hands, the magus referee finally stepped in and dered his victory.

    "Thrax wins!"

    With that announcement, Thrax''s ce in the top 32 was guaranteed.

    The crowds cheer for the bloody fight but many of the audience fell silent as they watched the brutal scene unfold. They didn''t react because they still didn''t understand what was happening.

    How could a simple elite acolyte escape the famous Arcana special Eye?

    Only some of the magus and knowledgeable ones could see the emergence of Law from an unexpected underdog.

    On the other hand, the bloody scene in the arena brought cheers to a certain group of three people who were previously shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere.

    "Thrax!!! Yeahh!!! You did it!"

 Chapter 1244 Top 32

    It took the Immortal diator some time to calm his rage.

    Only after he finally calmed down did he walk back towards the terrace area, where the others were waiting.

    "Thrax, good job! You did great!!"

    "Congrattions!! Well done!"

    All three friends surrounded Thrax the moment he entered the terrace and quickly showered him with rain of praises.

    However, there was no expression returned from the diator. In fact, the look on his face seemed distant as if his thoughts weren''t even there.

    It was only secondster that he finally turned to his friends. Even so, he only thanked them before turning around and leaving the ce, leaving behind Klea and the other two who were confused by his actions.

    In particr, Klea couldn''t help but be anxious when she saw such a sight. Gritting her teeth, she said hatefully, "That bastard Arcana must have messed with his mind!!"

    Before long, the fourth day of the tournament was dered over, which was swiftly followed by another round of festive fireworks in the sky as Magus Serena walked up and stood in the middle of the arena once again.

    "Have you all entertained?!!

    The words of the female magus were replied by loud shouts from the crowds, echoing throughout the Grand Hall with vigor. Nodding her head, the magus swiftly added, "Of course, you are!! Especially tomorrow, when the long-awaited Final Round will finally begin!!"

    Once again, thunderousmotion resounded through the Hall as the crowds of a few hundred thousand people made sounds together with apparent excitement.

    After the crowd died down a bit, Magus Serena then showed these people the names of the acolytes who would be joining the Final Round of the Magus Tournament. All eyes were on the screens scattered all over the ce.

    There were a total of 32 cements of which ten of them had already been filled by the top 10 privileged acolytes. The remaining 22 open spots naturally woulde from those fighting in today''s matches.

    "We already have 12 people who have earned their ce by winning four matches in a row. And now, we will await the decision of the headmaster regarding the remaining ten people who will earn a ce in the Final Round through today excellent performance"

    Everyone, spectators and acolytes alike, all waited a few minutes until the decision seemed to have been decided as they saw the screen begin showing another list of names.

    From among the names, there were several that the group recognized. Roran Harlight, Sigurd, Lyndell, Abrafo, Vida Themary, Diyoo, and finally thest name mentioned.

    "Klea, your name is there!"

    Finding out that she qualified for the next round was of course a pleasant surprise for Klea. However, it also means that Chumo didn''t make it.

    However, knowing that even Arcana who rank 11 didn''t get a ce showed how tough it was to get a second chance in the tournament.

    "Congrattions!" said the Asian friend with a bright smile, to the two people who managed to enter the final round.

    After the names of 22 acolytes were shown on the screens, another list containing 10 names appeared before being added to them. And immediately after, Magus Serena''s voice was heard once again.

    "The brackets for the final round will now be randomly determined!"

    Everyone couldn''t help but be anxious once again as the names visible on the screen disappeared one by one. After all, the bracket list could pretty much tell how the final round would unfold.

    First of all, the screen ced the top 10 privileged acolytes into 8 separate brackets. That way, they wouldn''t be facing each other in the early stages. Then, the empty spots were quickly filled by the remaining 22 names.<sub> </sub>

    The process went quite fast since everything was randomized, and before long, everyone could see the matches that would happen tomorrow.

    The group of course searched for Klea, Thrax, and Emery''s name on the screen.

    Klea heaved a sigh when she saw that Emery, surprisingly and unfortunately, got a match with someone who was from the top 10 on the first match. His opponent was the [Rank 10] holder, Tyler Haze.

    On the other hand, Thrax would fight against Python Forgue [Rank 21], who was the most well-known spearman in the privileged ss.

    As for herself, Klea could only heave a sigh when she saw the name that was right next to hers. The opponent of her match was the famous Sword Saint. Olivier Arnd [Rank 2].

    She let out a snort as she looked at the screen. "Huh, I was chosen only to directly fight one of the strongest."

    Looking at the 32 names seen on the screen, Julian couldn''t help but clench his fist. A certain feeling shed in his eyes before eventually he sighed deeply.

    With that, the fourth day of the tournament had finally ended, and everyone quickly disbanded, returning to prepare for the most important juncture of the tournament that would take ce tomorrow.

    "Let''s go back to celebrate Klea and Thrax''s sess!"

    This time, however, Chumo''s remark wasn''t shared by the three others. Even though he was the one who didn''t make it through today, it seemed that all his three friends were having worse feelings than him. Even the all-cheerful Klea had turned unusually quiet.

    "Let''s just go back to prepare for tomorrow."

    The group walked out of the Grand Hall and made their way down the stairs.

    But then, they noticed there was a crowd of people gathering under the stairs. These people made amotion, shouting some kind of protest.

    "Get the half-blood out of the tournament!"

    "You don''t belong here, beasts!!"

    As they spoke derogatory words, this group of people even started to throw rocks at a particr group of half-bloods who hade to watch the tournament. And from the looks of it, a fight was about to break out.

    A red-haired female girl came to stop themotion. The rocks that those protesters still threw made their way to hit her.

    The situation just about turned into chaos, before the guards swiftly took control of the situatino.

    From afar, the group saw the red-haired female.

    "Annara!"

    Klea swiftly walked over to the girl. She grabbed her arms and helped her stand back up. She was about to speak when she suddenly heard a whisper from the red-haired girl.

    "I am sorry"

    Before she could ask what those words meant, Annara already shook off her hands and dashed away from the crowds. Klea watched in bewilderment as the figure of the red-haired girl disappeared from sight.

    ''What is going on?"

 Chapter 1245 Restless

    Klea felt restless.

    She initially already had her mind rather upied with her defeat against the Nephilim girl and the unfortunate final round first match, but now there was even this half-blood incident involving Annara to top it off.

    Even with the red-haired girl''s back no longer in sight, her inexplicable apology continued to rey in Klea''s mind.

    ''What is going on?''

    The situation caused her to subconsciously think about Emery. She hoped for him to return from training soon, but at the same time...

    The thought of Emery caused the Nephilim girl''s words to echo in her mind once more.

    "You have decent talent, but youck training."

    When she first came to the academy, she had a talent that far surpassed her peers and all her four friends, yet now, she can''t help to feel that they had caught up to her.

    Now that she noticed just how much everyone else had improved, her ownck of improvement became all the more apparent. She knew she had not put in nearly her all in cultivating her talent.

    On Earth and at the Academy, her priority had always been Emery since. She was never really concerned about missing out on her training as long as she could be of help to her man.

    She never doubted it back then, but now the question came into her mind.

    ''Is it really wrong to put him before myself? ''

    ...

    When the group finally returned to the Terra Pce, they were quickly greeted by the joyous congrattions of the Eastern Sage and Magus Silica. However, Thrax himself was apparently not in the proper mood for a celebration.

    In the end, the Thracian simply left to train with Magus Silica apanying him. Meanwhile, as the two left the group, Klea decided to talk to the others about the half-blood incident outside the arena and Annara''s words.

    "Should we talk to the headmaster about this?"

    Julian disagreed without missing a beat, "It''s less than 12 hours until your final round. You should focus on your training instead."

    "What training?" Klea responded with a snort. "What kind of training am I supposed to do in 12 hours to win against the top privileged acolyte who already mastered Sword Aura and the Law of Time?"

    The atmosphere quickly turned stagnant. Even though she made it to the final round, her first match immediately made it no different for her.

    At this moment, Yuria stepped in and broke the silence, "Actually, there has been a lot more incident than usual going on in Zodiac City."

    Being the person in charge of information in the Terra Pce, Yuria then offered to investigate the matter further. To this, nobody objected.

    With that matter being followed through, Chumo and Julian offered to train with Klea. The Egyptian Queen, however, had other ideas.

    She shook her head in refusal and approached the Eastern Sage. "Senior, I wish for you to guide me with something. I believe this is the best I can prepare for tomorrow''s fight."

    The Eastern Sage was slightly skeptical at first, but upon seeing the determination in her eyes and listening to her n, he ultimately nodded in agreement.

    *****

    At the back of the pce, Thrax was training with Magus Silica. Although it was considered training, it was not difficult to see that neither party really held back; The Thracian was venting his stress to themander of Terra''s army.

    Unexpectedly, despite Thrax only being a rank 9 acolyte, he was able to fight on par with the crescent moon magus in front of him.

    However, the Immortal diator was unable to put his emotions under control. No matter how much he vented through violence, agonizing thoughts continued to resurface in his mind one after another.<sub> </sub>

    "I will avenge you... I will kill them all...!" the Thracian resentfully muttered while gritting his teeth.

    As the two shed, his suppressed words clearly reached the magus''s ears. Fortunately, as Lord Izta''s wife and armymander, Magus Silica knew how to deal with the problem.

    After Thrax''s emotions somewhat subsided, Magus Silica finally halted their training.

    "We are leaving the Terra Pce tonight, follow me."

    In the middle of the night, Magus Silica brought Thrax through the pce gate with a dozen of Terra''s army.

    ****

    The next morning, Klea could be seen sprawled on the grass field next to the pce, panting while resting her eyes.

    Standing several steps away from her, the grand magus and his two friends looked at her with acknowledgment, pride, and satisfaction.

    "You are indeed talented. I have never seen someone able to absorb such knowledge at such a speed before," the Eastern Sagemented.

    "Thank you, Senior. Please allow me to have an hour of shut-eye."

    The Eastern Sage did not say anything in response and simply allowed her to have a brief rest.

    After a little over an hour passed, everyone gathered to leave for the final round. However, even until thest minutes, they saw no signs of Thrax or Emerying.

    "They areing, right?" Chumo doubtfully asked.

    "Of course they are!"

    They decided to wait for them at the arena instead and go through the portal first to not bete.

    Again, they were quickly greeted by an evenrger crowd at the grand assembly. Even though they were a little early, all threeyers of the arena were already filled with the masses, a total of three million people consisting of acolytes and magus alike.

    But that was not all. Around the arena was an evenrger number of security teams, and even a dozen spaceships were floating in the sky above it.

    The arena was now only split in two in order to provide maximum coverage of the tournament and just like before, Magus Serena entered with her charm weing everyone in the audience.

    "Wee to the Finall round!"

    When the group reached their spot, they were relieved to see Thrax already there, waiting with bloody clothing and drenched in sweat. Still, in contrast to his unpleasant appearance, his mood seemed to have much improved.

    Faced with the horrendous sight, Klea could not help but exim with her hand covering the lower part of her face.

    "Oh my God, Thrax, change your clothes! You smell!"

    The Immortal diator smiled in response before casually taking off all his clothes right on the spot.

    "Not in public, and certainly not in front of ady!!" Klea looked away and eximed in shock.

    It was only when she made sure that Thrax was not undressing there that Klea heaved a sigh.

    She then looked around again before asking the Thracian, "Have you seen Emery around?"

 Chapter 1246 Comprehension

    Isted from the outside world, Emery had spent more than two days wholeheartedly concentrating his focus on his training in the huge asteroids that orbited on top of the Hyperion.

    With his polished Spirit Reading, Emery could sense the entirety of the asteroid he was currently in as well as the gravity force that influenced its orbit.

    The gravity force of the Hyperion exerted a downward force on the asteroid, pulling it down to the ground. Meanwhile, the gravity force from outer space did the exact opposite, applying an upward force.

    The two opposing forces worked together in harmony, acting as a glue that held the asteroid in its predetermined orbit. And most likely, if Emery could sense it further, he believed everything was connected from the to the sun, even beyond.

    It was both an amazing and terrifying force.

    Afterprehending the two forces, Emery began to feel the undting waves of gravity that profusely flowed in space, affecting all three-dimensional mass, which was affecting all things.

    When one could influence the flickering of fire or one could change the direction of the stream of water, with his current proficiency in the Law of Gravity, Emery began to touch upon the flow of gravity within space around him.

    Just like a rock thrown into a small stream, his finger brought the unceasing float to a halt. He then began to manipte the mystifying force and split its current in two, changing the inherent pressure of the space and changing the weight of its force.

    [You have gainedprehension in gravity]

    [Spirit force increased]

    [You have gainedprehension in space]

    [Spirit force increased]

    Notifications telling of his increasing number of spirit forces relentlessly popped into his mind, building up as several hours passed, before eventually reaching into a bottleneck anding to a grinding halt.

    [Spirit force: 1800]

    With the addition of what was left of the spirit energy mist he devoured and absorbed, Emery had finally managed to reach the spirit force milestone needed to make a breakthrough to the next level.

    A powerful tremor was felt on the dark core foundation as a tendril-like energy emerged from its surface like a re. Just like before, this small dark tendril contained all of theprehension of the Law of Space and Gravity that Emery had umted so far.

    [The fifteen pirs was formed - Darkness Element]

    This phenomenon was soon followed by his second core bing embroiled in pain, as it looked for ways to deal with his newfound power that broke the fragile state of equilibrium between the two cores.

    Fortunately enough, this time Emery hade prepared. He gathered all theprehension and understanding he gained in his two-week stay at the Light Institute, from sitting for days in front of the Light origin stone.

    However, the light element proved to be not as simple as his other nature element. During the process, he instinctively knew that what he currently had was not enough.

    The time he spent learning at the Light Institute taught him that he would need the power of divine artifacts to support him on this endeavor, and thus he quickly brought out everything he had.

    A Tier 4 [Light Staff], the Lightsaber and the advanced Lightsaber he bought at the auction, andstly his dear buddy Twik.

    Staring at his first creation, Emery spoke amidst gasping breaths and excruciating pain that wreaked havoc throughout his entire body.

    "Help me, will you, buddy?"

    Nodding its small head, Twik swiftly put both of its arms on Emery''s body and immediately he could feel light spirit energy flowing into him.

    s, just as expected, it was still not enough. Hence Emery quickly cracked the magic artifact [Light Staff] open and used the tiny divine crystal that was within the artifact to help his predicament.

    It quickly turned to ashes the moment it waspletely absorbed, but even then it still didn''t seem like enough.

    "Another one!"

    This naturally forced Emery to take extreme measures. His heart ached when he broke the Lightsaber he had just bought and used the same divine crystal within.

    Fortunately, it seemed that he didn''t need to break his second, advanced Lightsaber as finally, the much-awaited pir began to form within his realm core, emitting a brilliant light that illuminated the entire foundation.<sub> </sub>

    [The sixteenth pir was formed - Light Element]

    [Spirit force increases exponentially]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power: 282]

    [Spirit force: 1810]

    [Acolyte rank 9 - Highstage - 16 pirs formed]

    [Earth spirit - 3 pirs]

    [nt spirit - 2 pirs]

    [light spirit - 2 pirs]

    [Water spirit - 1 pir]

    [Darkness spirit - 7 pirs]

    [Devour spirit - 1 pir]

    At this moment, Emery felt what was arguably the greatest feeling he had ever experienced. Power coursed through his body, and with a little intend, he was able to naturally manipte the gravity force in the space around him.

    [Anti Gravity]

    He sessfully cast the spell that would render out the gravity around him and his body began to float.

    After letting Twik enter the spatial space once more, Emery flew out of the asteroid and made his way around the ce.

    He did all this without the need of his [Lightwing] spell or his orbiter devices, only by manipting the flow of gravity force within space. Akin to swimming against the current.

    He was experiencing what a person who had reached the magus realm was capable of.

    "This is amazing.."

    Emery then decided to fly down to the, as he wanted to learn to adapt to the changes of the gravity force between the two. That said, after entering the''s atmosphere, he continued to rush across the Hyperion''s vast expanse.

    "Faster!"

    With a thought, Emery found himself elerating as he sped across the''s sky. He was relishing the wonderful experience to the fullest when he noticed a familiar figure flew over to him. It was Magus Shena who has been waiting for him.

    "Let''s see if you can catch me senior!''

    Saying those words, Emery cast [Lightwing] which further increased his speed. At this point, he moved at a speed that was even faster than riding an orbiter, but unfortunately still not fast enough to escape the peak stage magus following him.

    Emery stops and proudly shows his progress in the gravity spell.

    "Yes, that''s indeed amazing. But do you realize what day it is now?"

    Hearing those words, Emery essed his privileged bracelet and was surprised to see what day today was. The breakthroughs and the new spells had made himpletely forget about the ongoing tournament.

    "Dammit! Full speed, back to the Magus Academy!"

 Chapter 1247 Disqualification

    "Where is he? Where is Emery?!"

    Everyone was wondering where Emery was. The Final round match had started, but until now, there were still no signs indicating Emery''s presence in this arena.

    Just moments ago, the first two matches were between Zetto and Abrafo, while on the other side of the arena was the second match with Diyoo against Vida Themary.

    The battles were won by Zetto and Diyoo, and because they managed to beat their opponents, they automatically advanced to the top 16 of the tournament.

    Two matches were over, meaning that the next battle would be started immediately. Knowing that Emery would be on the 7th match, Klea and the others could not help to feel anxious about Emery..

    "Have you sent a message?" Julian asked and Klea answered, "Of course I did!"

    It was at this moment that the third and fourth matches were being called together and this match was enough to bring all the attention of the spectators and also the four friends, especially Klea.

    "Mahinder Nieves versus Jinkan Nephilim!"

    A loud cheer was heard among the spectators as soon as the names of the two participants were called. Both were after all famous names; the princess of the famous Nephilim faction, and the monk who currently hold the first rank among the privileged acolyte.

    Among those spectators, Klea was overly excited to see the match. She was curious to see what kind of skill the monk would choose to beat up the annoying Nephilim girl.

    Mahinder walked into the arena, ready to have a duel, but unexpectedly, the Nephilim girl didn''t show up leaving the monk standing still and waiting. The Magus referee gave 10 minutes of waiting before Jinkan Nephilim was disqualified from the tournament.

    "Mahinder Nieves wins!"

    Instead of boisterous cheers, from the spectator seats, a lot of unenthusiastic voices were heard as many were disappointed for not being able to see the match.

    Many were confused about Jinkan''s decision. Klea, however, chuckled and suddenly remembered how Jinkan said that she only wishes to pass into the final round.

    The Nephilim princess most probably just whimsically threw away the tournament, especially against such a dominating opponent as Mahinder.

    "That bitch really pisses me off!" said Klea in an annoyed tone.

    Jinkan disqualification also brought a disaster for the group, as it meant the arena was quickly emptied and the next match was called right away.

    Their time was shortened and they needed Emery to be here as soon as possible, yet it seemed like that man''s existence was still unknown.

    The spectators cheered once more as the next participants started to enter the arena.

    It was a match between Shatter Cross of the Cross family, [Rank 6] and Harald, a metal element acolyte [Rank 26]. This was thest fight before Emery''s turn, hence the group could only wait expectantly and watched the battle nervously.

    The bearded young man Harald spelled out a spell that turned his whole body into a metal figure and used a huge broadsword to charge at his opponent.

    Unfortunately, even with his highly powerful metal defense, it only took three of Shatter Cross''s special [Fusion Bolt] to break it apart and threw the man lying t on the floor.

    "Shatter Cross win!"

    Again, the fight ended too quickly, and with the end of the match, Klea and the others became more anxious as the next match was announced.

    "Emery Ambrose versus Tyler Haze!"

    The name of the two participants called out and heard throughout the arena.<sub> </sub>

    The loud sound of shouts and cheers was heard once again from the spectator seats as this was one of the favorite fights awaited by them all.

    It was a match between two of the top 10 acolytes. Emery [Rank 5] and Tyler Haze [Rank10]. Both had excellent fighting skills and everyone was excited to see such a high-rank matche so early in the final round.

    Tyler Haze, the white hair young man holding two daggers in each of his arms ready to fight in this battle. He stood up in the center of the arena while waiting for Emery, his opponent, to appear.

    However, minutes passed but the figure of his opponent was nowhere to be seen. Everyone was waiting expectantly and anxiously turning restless, hoping that this would not end just like Mahinder''s victory earlier.

    "One minute!" said the Magus referee, reminding, while the crowd once again turned chaos with disappointment.

    With no one showing, the referee was ready to state the winner. However, suddenly there was a distortion of space, and a portal was created directly in the middle of the arena, and from within came out the famous Rank 5 acolyte, Emery Ambrose the savage acolyte.

    "I am sorry for beingte,".

    It took Emery more than an hour at full speed to finally reach the destination, but fortunately, he came just right on time. Good thing that the magus referee had not dered the winner yet, so he was not disqualified.

    On the other side, his opponent, Tayler, gazed at him and said, "Just start already!"

    Seeing Tyler as his first match, Emery was a little surprised.

    Emery had fought with him before, and he knew that the man was dangerously fast. If it''s not because of him and As, Tayler would still be in rank 8.

    Both of them got ready in the middle of the arena, then when the referee gave the signal, the fight finally began.

    As soon as the fight started, the man quickly raised his dagger and cast his special divine spell to buff his body with thew of wind and ice, making light blue lines show all over his body.

    [Aurora Vessel]

    "I will show you how much I have improved since ourst fight!!" Tyler said with confidence and determination.

    Seeing his opponent''s fighting spirit, a thought suddenly came to Emery''s mind as he smiled and said, "I think, you could be a good spar to test my new spell."

    Tyler dashed like wind and moved around Emery like a blur, almost impossible to see without special skill.

    "Yes, you indeed Improved Tyler" Emery said, still calmly watching Tyler''s movement.

    Unfortunately for Tyler, Emery didnt really need to know his exact position as when the speedster came in for an attack, he casually raised both of his hands and cast.

    [Repulsion]

    Bammmm!!

    Tyler was sent back a few steps from an unseen pushing force.

    Everyone who witnessed this was taken by surprise, including the magus and grand magus because of the spell used by Emery.

    "That''s a gravity spell!! Since when that acolyte could do that!"

 Chapter 1248 Dagger Master

    [Repulsion]

    It was a gravity spell that utilized gravity force that would push everything away from its caster.

    Thanks to its inherent trait of the area of effect, Emery did not have to target a specific area. As soon as he sensed Tyler closing in, all he needed to was to stir spirit energy within his dark core and cast the spell. With that, his opponent was blown a few steps back.

    Tyler gritted his teeth in annoyance as he felt overwhelming force sweep over him and dragged him backwards, as if he was being hit by an invisible wave of heavy water.

    "You!!!" The white-haired young man couldn''t spur any words seeing the new card his opponent had never shown before, thus he just red menacingly.

    [Dagger Aura]

    As Tyler channeled his power into the two daggers held in his hands, the deadly weapon began to shine brightly and dangerous gleam manifested on its de. Without wasting any more second, he kicked the ground and charged at Emery. This time with a direct approach.

    [Repulsion]

    The intangible nket of gravity once again manifested and shot toward the approaching Tyler. Even so, Tyler continued his run as if not noticing Emery''s actions.

    He quickly swung his hands in a criss-crossing motion,unching two energy des that were stacked on each other. The X-shaped attack flew rapidly through the air and reached the invisible attack Emery threw.

    To the surprise of the audience, the white-haired acolyte''s attack managed to cut through the gravity force. He was able to dash through the attack unscathed and thus closing in on Emery quickly.

    Splatt!!!

    Caught off guard by the way the opponent chose to deal with his spell, Emery could barely dodge the dagger aimed at him. He cast [Blink] to retreat a distance away, but then felt a prickling sensation.

    He turned his head and saw that there was blood on his arm,ing from the wound that was there. Seeing that it was nothing major, Emery returned his gaze to his opponent several meters away. A profound glint shed in his eyes.

    "Top ten indeed.."

    Emery bloomed a faint smile as he said those words,ughing at his own carelessness for acting like a kid who just got his new toy.

    Emery looked at Tyler and said, "My apologies, for not taking this seriously."

    He opened up his Spatial Space and took out the [Advanced Lightsaber] he bought at the auction. After that, he used his [Immortal Gate - stage 6] to boost his strength and increase his speed to match his opponent.

    Tyler shot towards him once more, but contrary to expectations, instead of charging forward, Emery decided to cast the same spell again. A formless wave of gravity force swept the arena as [Repulsion] was unleashed.

    Seeing the attack, Tyler narrowed his eyes and did what he did just now. Just as the same thing was about to happen however, this time, Emery obstructed Tyler''s advance with the Lightsaber.

    He then cast the spell once again, sending the white-haired acolyte several meters away hurtling across the ground. With that, Tyler returned to where he was at the start of the match.

    "Hah! That spell can''t hurt me!" Tyler snorted before letting out a scoff. "My dagger however is painful memory?" He said with a grin as he showed his daggers, which turned out to have another crimson liquid on it.

    It seems Tyler managed to inflict another wound on Emery, though thetter had managed to stop his attack.

    The cause of the wound was none other than the aura that enveloped the de of the dagger, which annoyingly not only gave Tyler the properties of a fast hand but also the de''s invisible and extendable range.

    "Unless you can exceed me in speed, you will never win. I kindly advise you to use your transformation ability already."Staring at Emery with his narrowed eyes, Tyler eximed, "Show me your full strength!"

    Hearing such words, Emery calmly replied, "Alright. Shall we try something else? Let''s y something new.."<sub> </sub>

    Unfortunately for Tyler, Emery was not nning to use his transformation ability, and was dead set on trying the plethora of new spells he had at the moment.

    Before Tyler could charge at him again, Emery cast his other gravity spell [Attraction], which caused the opposite effect of [Repulsion], and yanked Tyler towards him. The white-haired acolyte''s body shot at high speed.

    "You fool!"

    Tyler scoffed at Emery''s decision as it only benefited him further. Sure, he was caught off guard at first, but he quickly adapted and took advantage of the pulling force to bolster his speed. His figure whizzed across the arena, his daggers fully brandished.

    Just as the daggers were an inch away from his body, Emery promptly cast [Repulsion] with twice the power. A tremendous gravitational force erupted, hitting Tyler at point nk range and sending the dagger-wielding acolyte back whence he came from.

    "Arrghh!!!"

    Tyler quickly recovered his body that had been blown out of control. Enraged by what had just happened, he quickly roused spirit energy within his spirit core and cast one of his ranged attack spells.

    [Wind Stride]

    The spell manifested powerful gales upon the arena which then sent a barrage of wind des at Emery. The relentless salvo wrecked the part of the arena where Emery was standing, and managed to force him to cast [Blink] several times in order to avoid it.

    While dodging the destructive wind des that wereing for him, Emery certainly didn''t forget to send a few attacks at Tyler. However, his opponent managed to take advantage of the chaos in the arena, and surprisingly none of the [Repulsion] or [Attraction] he threw managed to catch the speedster.

    A sharp de suddenly stabbed Emery''s back, followed by Tyler''sughter echoing through the air.

    "Hahahah! Taste my dagger one more time!"

    Theughter didn''tst more than a second though, as the figure his dagger pierced disappeared, proving that it was only Emery''s [Void Mist] shadow that he had secretly created amidst all the happenings with one goal �C to lure Tyler to a certain position.

    Suddenly, the arena floor beneath Tylor cracked into webs and he felt his knee buckle as Emery''s Tier 5 gravity spell [Gravitational Pressure] took effect.

    It was apparent that Tyler''s sneak attack tactic had backfired him. As much as the gale disrupted Emery''s senses, it disrupted Tyler''s as severely as well. And because of that, Emery now managed to trap Tyler in his prepared spot.

    With the fact that he was still learning the spell, Emery could only manipte the Tier 5 spell within a small scope of area, and Tyler was currently in it. However, the smaller the space, the stronger the pressure Emery could exert.

    "How does 200 times gravity feel like?"

    Tyler seemed to be struggling to break free. s, he was still unable to move away from his current spot. No matter what he tried, everything was in vain.

    Even though 200 times gravity was the maximum degree of maniption Emery was capable of at the moment, unfortunately for Tyler, it was more than enough to immobilize him. Emery already wielded his Lightsaber right outside the area affected by the Tier 5 spell, whichpelled the speedster to surrender.

    With an irritated expression on his face, he said, "..I give up"

    "Emery Ambrose wins"

    The moment the victor was decided, the audience cheered and apuded for the amazing spectacle that had been presented. Ignoring themotion around him, Emery dispelled his spell.

    As he released Tyler from the gravity prison that had trapped him, the white-haired man said something that made him raise his eyebrows.

    "Oliver is much faster than me. He will definitely not allow a half-blood like you to win!"

    Saying those words, the man spat on Emery''s feet and without saying anything else, walked away.

 Chapter 1249 First Half

    Gravity was one of the more particr branches of the Darkness element, was known for its rarity and power it was capable of.

    Hence the sight of Emery arriving at the arena with a spatial spell and winning the fight with a gravity spell couldn''t help but spark whispers and chatters among all theyman spectators who were in the arena stands.

    The same thing was also happening in the VIP area where dozens of grand magus and senior magus instructors, who hade to watch one of the most significant events of the Magus Academy, had gathered.

    "That''s the wolf kid, isn''t he? He won without transforming at all?!"

    "He has talent in both space and gravity? That''s very unusual, isn''t it?"

    "He must be Zenonia''s favorite disciple."

    "No, I don''t think Zenonia picked himst time. In fact, if I''m not mistaken, no one did."

    "Is that true? Well, someone should have! Did he have a master yet?"

    "How shameless!! He is graduating soon. He should join the military with me, fighting in the frontline!"

    Debates and discussions ensued among the instructions of the ten element institutes, talking about Emery and what he had just disyed. But then, from another side of the VIP area, a certain gathering of people interrupted the conversation.

    "Ahem.. you must know that we want him in our institute as well."

    The instructors turned their heads to see who it was, and were quite surprised upon realizing the identity of the other party. The one who spoke was the figurehead of the Apothecary Institute, Grandmaster Hazard.

    "He has talent in the Apothecary too!?"

    The bustling scene unfolding in the VIP room makes Headmaster Delbrand crack a small smile on his face. He couldn''t help but be proud to think how far the young man that no one wanted before hade to right now.

    His bright mood, however, quickly changed when he remembered about a certain matter. A frown appeared on his face, and he contacted his confidant Griffith to check on security once again.

    ****

    Emery''s win brought much joy to his friends as the group quickly swarmed him the moment he entered the terrace area. As usual, Klea ran ahead and jumped at him, giving a warm hug to which he responded in kind.

    "You really like to make people wait, aren''t you?!" She said with a pout.

    Seeing the cute behavior, Emery sheepishlyughed saying, "Hahaha, I''m sorry, Klea. But I swear it''s really not intentional."

    Still, everyone was d that Emery was finally here. His absence in thest two days and his arrival clearly showed how much his presence meant to the group.

    Now that he was here, Klea then started to tell him about what he had missed. She went ahead and talked about Julian and Chumo''s fights, and how she and Thrax managed to qualify for the final round. She also told him about Annara and her strange words.

    Hearing thest part, Emery couldn''t help but be anxious.

    "I understand." He said after Klea finished speaking. "I will find her and talk to herter at the end of the day."

    While the group was having their talk, the next match after Emery took ce. It was between the Titan bloodline Sigurd [Rank 15] and a thin female acolyte with long green hair, Mera [Rank 19].<sub> </sub>

    Apparently, she was the protege of the nt Insitute. A direct disciple of one of Emery''s benefactors, Grand Magus Yvain.

    With the loss he suffered previously against Zetto in the previous round, being given what was basically a second chance, the born warrior was ready to regain his honor.

    Thus the moment the match started he shot forward and attacked Mera with ferocious aggression.

    Being part of a supreme race of humanity, many spectators loved and looked forward to the Titan''s descendant''s match. But fifteen minutester, the audience couldn''t help but be disappointed when they saw he still couldn''t catch onto his opponent.

    His difficulty was understandable as Mera had conjured a forest of nts in the arena.

    From the start of the match, she had been hiding beyond the safety of her nts and seemed to have no intention to attack.

    Sigurd braved through the dense nts around him, chasing after the figure of his opponent. But then, as time passed, he noticed that his body had be sluggish and his breathing had be irregr.

    "Poison!!"

    Knowing that he couldn''t afford the status quo tost, Sigurd kicked up his gear and gave his all to catch Mera. s, it was already toote.

    The match ended with Sigurd falling to the ground, fully incapacitated by poison. Mera became the winner and entered the top 16, which also meant that she would be Emery''s opponent in the next match.

    Emery turned to smile as he looked forward to fighting against the nt Institute protege.

    The next pair of matches was a fight between the half-machine acolyte As and a lightning acolyte, while on the other side of the Grand Hall, Eeshoo would be shing against a fire acolyte.

    Fierce battles erupted on both sides of the Grand Hall, causing cheers and screams to erupt from the audience on the stands. Thanks to their overwhelming power, As and Eeshoo both defeated their opponents in no time.

    The two red at each other from their own corner of the arena, knowing that they would fight each other at the top 16. With this, the first half of the bracket''s matches waspleted and the screens swiftly showed eight names that qualified for the eight-finals.

    [Diyoo] [Zetto] [Mahinder Nieves] [Shatter Cross] [Emery Ambrose] [Mera] [Eeshoo Nephilim] [As III]

    From the bracket, it was clear that after Mera, Emery would be up against whoever won between Eeshoo and As in the quarterfinals. If he won, he would then most likely face Mahinder in the semifinals, before facing the champion of Block B in the final.

    Magus Serena stepped onto the arena once again, congratting the eight who made it through before she invited the next name pair from Block B to take the stage.

    "Thrax versus Pyton Forgue"

    The crowds started to cheer once again as their attention focused on the arena. Most of them had their gazes on the unexpected underdog from the elite ss, waiting for him to make another miracle.

    "Go get him Thrax!!" said Klea, cheering for the Thracian.

    At this moment, Emery and the others saw a different side of Thrax. There were no usual brash wordsing out of his mouth nor the passionate excitement for battle that he typically disyed.

    The Immortal diator wore a solemn expression as he walked into the arena and stood in front of the privileged ss number one spearman.

 Chapter 1250 Battle Sense

    Previously Thrax got to fight the spirit reader Arcana and then the stupid Magus Bradley, and regrettably none of the two made him feel challenged in the battle.

    That''s why when he found out the person he would fight next, his adrenaline immediately spiked as a grin colored his face. Finally, this time he would have a proper fight.

    Python Forge [Rank 21], a man who had a simr build to Thrax, with an eye-catching serpent tattoo on his forehead down to his neck.

    It was said that Python was the one who stopped Demon Nunchaku Dyoo and kept him on the 22th rank.

    It could be seen from his physique that he had unparalleled strength. However, that was not the only factor since both were known as crazy weapon specialists.

    Unlike Dyoo who had a spirit beast which increased hisbat strength, Python possessed a unique cultivation technique passed down by his martial art n that had withstood the cruel ravages of time.

    [Lightning Serpent Divine Technique]

    Seeing his about-to-be opponent walking to the arena, Python swung his long bronze spear with the de shape of a serpent around before mming it to the floor, showing how heavy it was.

    Both were standing in the center of the arena and throwing stern looks at each other that showed their strong determination.

    "I respect you for reaching this far, but this is the end of the line!" said the man with a sharp gaze.

    Thrax, however, had no mood to chit-chat as he took out his golden ive and mmed it to the ground before using his [Immortal Gate] stage 7 to empower himself.

    [Battle power: 167 (295)]

    [Spirit force: 800]

    The breakthrough he had recently gone through helped to increase both of his base battle power and spirit force, hence he felt that he was in top shape and was confident enough to fight against Python.

    With this, he tightened his grip at his heavy ive and immediately came charging at his opponent.

    Two spears quickly mmed at each other, each producing sparks and bringing thunderous echoes across the arena, causing enthusiastic cheers to start to sound from the spectators'' seats.

    The fierce battle had just begun.

    After stopping Thrax''s weapon with his own, Python started his counterattack by casting his special ability and his skill in, turning the spear in his hands into a deadly weapon as high-voltage electricity enveloped its body.

    With this upgrade, each strike parry or block would bring extra strength, speed, and above all, numbness to his opponent.

    Arghhh!!!

    On the other hand, Thrax attacked with his favorite battle art skill that he had mastered,

    turning his ive into a flurry of stabs that naked eye barely followed.

    [Vicious Barrage]

    Thanks to the strength he currently possessed, a single sh was enough to inflict a severe wound, so the opponent had no other choice except forcing himself to evade.

    Thrax saw this moment as an opportunity to attack more, so he followed chasing after Python and threw another powerful battle art [Mighty Swing].

    He didn''t leave any gaps for his opponent to take advantage of and continued to attack while he could.

    With his fast body movement, Python blocked the attack perfectly and promptly countered with his own special technique

    [Revolving Serpent Strike].

    The spear twisted in high speed and obtained a sudden increase in speed and power, and just in a blink of an eye, it sted through the Thracian''s waist causing blood to stter onto the arena floor.

    "Urrghh!!"

    The Immortal diator grimaced and let out a grunt as he felt the excruciating pain. Even so, he endured the pain and still continued to attack Pyhton with the same intensity, without even backing off a bit. As a result, he managed tond a smash with his polearm to Python''s face.

    "You''re crazy!! What kind of technique is that!!"

    Thrax answered with a chuckle "technique!? Hahah! It''s called fighting!!"

    The brutal fight between the two continued for dozens more shes, and although it was obvious that Python had a better technique and was able to inflict some cuts and bruises upon his opponent''s body, Thrax did not falter. Instead, the Thracian managed to return the courtesy back a few times, purely using the monstrous battle sense he had.

    At this point, it was very clear that the two of them equally gave trouble to each other.

    Python backed away a little and said with a warning tone, "You are a good fighter, but the longer this goes, the higher chance for you to lose!"

    Apparently, Python''s special technique allowed him to charge up his power the longer he fought, making him an even more dangerous fighter in the long run.<sub> </sub>

    Unfortunately for him, so did Thrax.

    [9 Sun Divine Technique]

    Two spears, one covered in zing mes and one shrouded in crackling lightning, both shing at each other with relentless vigor.

    At this point, their fight hadsted almost for an hour with no winner. At least that was the case, until Pythons finally seemed to have collected enough charge to finally use his special technique.

    [Call of Thunder]

    The moment after he casted his special technique, a sudden stream of erratic lightning was seen appearing on his weapon, followed by booming sounds of thunder. It''s a magus-level spell that would use the lighting power to boost his weapon, and just like a God of Thunder, Python was ready for his final decisive assault.

    This, however, didn''t make Thrax feel threatened at all. Instead, it only amused the diator even more as he himself knew his body had been tempered enough, and it was time for him to also use his new skill.

    [Blood Rage]

    [Battle power increased exponentially]

    [Battle power 295 (345)]

    The enhancement [Blood Rage] gave was not just a simple increase of battle power, but it also gave him a boost in fighting spirit.

    "Aargggghh!! kill!!"

    Thrax and Python immediately charged at each other once again and threw a dozen powerful strikes. With both of them having the same condition and having increased their fighting level, their battle had be even fiercer than before.

    There were still no signs to know who was superior and would win the fight until suddenly when the two hit each other weapon at its highest peak of strength,

    Craaackkkk

    Thrax golden ives break apart, crushed and followed by the Serpent spear split Thrax''s shoulder deep into his chest.

    Spattt

    Blood sttered, gushed out from Thrax''s chest onto the ground, dying the grey stone with red.

    "I win," whispered Python, panting with his spear still lying deep on his opponent.

    Thrax grunted and endured the pain.

    The immortal diator was surprisingly still smiling before he shouted his rage, with his two arms, he held Python''s body tight, and smashed his head as hard as he could.

    Baaaammm!!!

    Blood spilled from Python''s nose and before he could free himself, Another headbutt quickly winded the tattoo man.

    Thrax continued with a powerful kick that forced his opponent to fall to the ground in pain.

    Even though his body was badly wounded, either his blood rage or his battle spirit managed to keep him strong.

    Thrax seemed ready to continue as he casually took out the spear that embedded deep in his body and swiftly swung it to his opponent.

    "ughter!!"

    The first swing cut Python''s chest open while the second aimed at his head.

    The magus referee thought that the battle had been too much, so he quickly tried to stop him, but it was a little toote.

    Sppalllltt!!!

    Everyone gasped seeing the spear m into the ground, only to make a little scratch on Python''s neck.

    "Thrax win!!" The referee quickly called it in.

    With blood all over his chest, Thrax screamed out in victory and the crowds loved him for it. They started to shout out his name.

    "Thrax! Thrax! "Thrax!!"

    It was fortunate thatst night, Magus Silica brought him to y hundreds of creatures, easing his thirst for ughter, if not, one head would have rolled today.

 Chapter 1251 Underdog

    The apuse and cheers that Immortal diator received for his victory were far greater and livelier than anyone else who had participated in the tournament so far.

    Such reactions were not just because people love to see blood washed out by steel better than magic, but also because Thrax with his abundant experience being a diator had given a good show, interacting with the crowds and such

    "Thrax! Thrax! Thrax! Thrax!"

    Another thing that put his name as most of the crowds'' favorite was none other than the fact Thrax was thest acolyte hailing from the elite ss. Simply put, he was the underdog in the eyes of the general popce.

    Thanks to that, his journey from day one until now, zing through all odds stacked against him, and eventually made it through top.

    "Thrax! Thrax! Thrax! Thrax!"

    In spite of the serious wounds visible all over his body, the Thracian still put an effort to embrace the enthusiasm of the audience, raising his hand into the air and clenching his fist tightly, which was quickly met by passionate cheers from the crowd once again.

    "Thrax! Thrax! Thrax! Thrax!"

    Shortly after, the tournament''s medical staff rushed into the arena. Half of them went to help his opponent, while the others approached Thrax offering medical assistance. He however refused and got off the arena, calmly making his way towards the terrace area where his friends were.

    The moment the Thracian entered the terrace, Emery immediately rushed over and cast his spells, healing the wounded diator off his numerous wounds.

    "You''re truly crazy, Thrax, to still be able to fight in this kind of condition."

    Hearing the remark, Thrax just responded with a grunt.

    "You know.. If you didn''t nick my ive, this probably wouldn''t have happened."

    Instead of rebuking his Thracian friend for his recklessness, Emery was given a counter argument that he couldn''t help but feel guilty about. After all, he had indeed damaged the former''s beloved weapon.

    "I know, I understand. I will buy you a new one. How about that?"

    "He will need one soon for his next fight. I will go find one!" Chumo said before he disappeared from the terrace area. He volunteered himself because he was the only one who didn''t fight today or was injured like Julian.

    Thinking of the next match, the group was silent for a while as they all knew who Thrax would have to fight next without even checking who would win in the match that was going to take ce soon.

    Loud cheers once again shook the Grand Hall Assembly as the audience saw the match after Thrax''s was over so quickly. The victor stood gantly in the center of the arena, the renowned Dragon Prince, Zach Talon.

    As his [Nature''s Blessing] spell seeped into his friend''s wounded body and began the healing process, Emery said, "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to get you back to one hundred percent before your next match starts!"

    Thrax was silent at those words, but Emery could tell from how the former''s muscles spasmed that his Thracian friend couldn''t wait to fight his uing opponent.

    With his win over Python Forge, Thrax became the ninth acolyte to enter the top 16, while Zach became the tenth.

    The winner of the next match was Lyndell [Rank 17], the female fighter and healer under Harlight family, and the twelfth was Anzi Tamasi the Inhuman that Emery had fought in the past.

    After twelve exciting, brutal matches for the spectators to see, it was now finally the time for one of the Earth acolytes to step into the arena once again.

    "Kleopatra versus Olivier Arknd!"

    Hearing her name being called, Klea turned her head and said to Emery with a sweet smile. "Wish me luck, Emery."<sub> </sub>

    Emery hugged his girlfriend and whispered good luck. He also told her that she just needed to do her best and not force anything. However, what surprised as well as puzzled him was the particr mysterious smile she gave before she walked out and towards the arena.

    There, a dark-haired acolyte with a stunning appearance, wearing a white robe that fluttered in the air over his privileged acolyte uniform, was waiting for her.

    Olivier Arknd a.k.a the Sword Saint.

    Another young genius from a Grade 5 faction, Arknd Faction, stood confidently as his eyes watching a ck-haired beauty approach the arena he was in.

    Screams and cheers erupted from the crowd as the two finally faced each other.

    Ignoring the crowd''s reaction, with a sharp gaze, Olivier looked at Klea and said, "Surrender now. I don''t like to hurt women. There''s no shame in giving up against me."

    The moment she heard those words, Klea showed a faint smile and heaved a long breath of relief.

    "Hufff.. you''re not only strong and handsome, you''re a gentleman too��"

    Hearing that, Olivier''s gaze instead turned even sharper as he still spoke calmly.

    "Are you mocking me?"

    "No, of course not," replied Klea quickly. "I spoke the truth. Well, you could call yourself a gentleman, are you?"

    This time, Olivier fell silent and didn''t answer right away, probably wondering what kind of trick his opponent was trying to do with all this talk.

    When she saw his response, Klea slowly raised both of her hands and said,

    "Actually I''m ready to give up this match. However, I''m curious and really want to know if my skills can have any effect to a great man like you."

    A frown gradually appeared on Olivier''s face hearing that. He didn''t really care about ttery or praise, even somewhat resented them.

    Before the Sword Saint could say anything, Klea beat him to it and said with a smile,

    "What if�� you let me cast one spell on you, and if you can resist it, I will immediately dere my surrender. This way, you don''t have to hurt me and you also give me, a girl, some respect�� like a gentleman you are."

    Whether it was because of her charming words or Olivier''s immense �C bordering over �C confidence, the Sword Saint epted the offer Klea proposed.

    "One spell." Olivier affirmed.

    Klea smiled cheerfully. "Thank you!"

    Olivier prepared himself for the iing spell. But then to his surprise, the girl didn''t cast the spell right away. Instead, he took out his sword and walked over and started scratching the arena floor, drawing line after line where he was standing.

    "Don''t move please. You promised." Klea scolded when Olivier tried to move away.

    Taken aback by the unconventional action, the Sword Saint suddenly became anxious.

    "What are you actually doing?.

 Chapter 1252 Formation

    Klea continued her casual act of drawing lines on the arena floor using the Lavender Sword in her possession,pletely unconcerned by the stares that her opponent Olivier and the audience in the Grand Hall gave her.

    Unbeknownst to the Sword Saint, what Klea was preparing right now was a secret formation technique that she had learnt from the Eastern Sage justst night.

    Using a difficult tool such as a sword, it took her a few minutes more to finish the 20-meter radius drawing, and when she finished, Olivier couldn''t help but to slightly lose hisposure when he saw how intricate and detailed the drawing on the ground was.

    "Have you finished?"

    Hearing the inquiry, Klea just smiled as she said, "Just a little more. Thank you for your patience."

    The girl took out a leather pouch from her storage ring and from it she flicked 8 unique looking bronze coins with her fingers, sending them hurtling towards the 8 main corners that consisted of the formation. Of course, everything was given by the Eastern Sage.

    After seeing the coinsnded on where they were supposed to be, Klea returned her gaze at the Sword Saint and a wide smile bloomed on her beautiful face as she cheerily said,

    "Alright, I am done. Now here is my one spell!"

    Klea brought her hands in front of her hands and proceeded to make multiple gestures in rapid session. At that time, elemental manifestations in reality began to appear in front of her like subjects carrying out their ruler''s call.

    Swells of winds were gathering and turning into clusters of whirlwinds under her control, columns of raging water and pirs of frigid ice rose side by side and soared high into the sky, while erratic streams of purple lightning appeared and enveloped her surroundings in a bizarre yet harmonious manner.

    Wind, water, ice and lightning; all four elements that she had affinity for and was proficient with had been conjured up, disyed in their own unique magnificence for all to see, before she smashed them into the ground.

    [Hexagram Elemental Technique]

    All eight bronze coins lying on the arena floor started to float into the air, which was swiftly followed by the four elemental manifestations channeled towards them and the entire formation drawn on the ground started to glow.

    The spell seemed to have taken all she had as she was left panting for breath and unfortunately, it was clear to see that Klea''s formation was still not in its perfect state, since only four of the eight coins glowed at each four corners of the formation.

    At this, the Sword Saint Olivier who was tense to see the spell activated subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief as it seemed he was worried for nothing.

    He quickly drew his sword, knowing that the formation was about to start its purpose.

    As expected, all 8 coins started spinning rapidly and the first spell was cast.

    [Misty Cloud]

    The audience saw thin fog rise from the ground and enveloped the Sword Saint. But for Olivier, he quickly found himself alone with his opponent nowhere to be seen. The spell was capable of rendering the senses of anyone inside the formation useless. Eyes, ears, even Spirit Reading ability.

    Olivier, however, still maintained hisposure as he stood there with his sword brandished. At the same time, the second and third coin began to glow and join the fray, empowering the formation further.

    [Violent Gale]

    This time, a powerful gust of wind that would inhibit his movements greatly appeared, yet the mist around him wasn''t dissipating by it. On the other hand, the third coin showed its might in striking indigo color.

    [Chain Lightning]

    One to hinder his perception, one to restrain his movement, and the third one was an offensive spell intent on taking him down. All three spells were merely Tier 4 spells, but under the marvel of formation, they all became several times stronger.

    Zappp!!<sub> </sub>

    A huge bolt of lightning came heading straight at Olivier, but the Sword Saint gave a prompt response. In spite of all the negative effects imposed on him, he quickly blocked the lightning with his pearl-white sword.

    It looked like a simple sword swing, but it was able to cut through the gale like butter and neutralize a lightning bolt with its touch.

    Even though they had somehow expected it, the crowd was still shocked seeing such an incredible feat.

    The attack wasn''t over yet however. The second and third lightning quickly came over, and Olivier swiftly responded. Again, he calmly swung the sword in his hand, parrying all the lightning directed at him one by one.

    It seemed as if none of the wind nor the mist had any effect on the man, as if they didn''t exist at all.

    "Is this all?" He asked Klea before raising his sword and kicking the ground with his feet, shooting towards one corner of the hexagram-shaped formation, towards one of the coins that was not glowing.

    It wasn''t as easy as Olivier expected however. The closer he was to the coin, the stronger the wind that was holding him, and following right after was a wall made out of ice. It formed quickly and halted the Sword Saint''s advance.

    [Ice Wall]

    Creaakkkl!!

    The ice shattered into pieces like ss when Olivier lunged his sword at it. But then, he saw that there was anotheryer waiting for him behind it.

    Another and another.

    "Child''s y!" He eximed as he destroyed the third ice wall.

    Not wanting to waste time, Olivier decided to show one of his cards and performed a battle art of his.

    The pearl-white sword in his hand vibrated, producing a buzzing sound, before piercing forward and breaking the numerousyers of ice instantly.

    Unfortunately, before Olivier could destroy the coin, several bolts of lightning came at him from his back.

    "This is annoying." He muttered under his breath.

    Klea''s attacks forced the Sword Saint to retreat. He jumped back to the center, where he had a better angle to fend off all iing lightning bolts.

    Outside of the formation, Klea was still continuing to channel spirit energy to maintain the formation.

    Even though she now managed to stop the Sword Saint, Klea knew that his next attack would break the formation. Hence she gritted her teeth and reinforced the formation.

    [Hexagram Elemental Formation - Stage two]

    Klea took out 8 more bronze coins which she quickly flicked towards the formation, forming the secondyer of the formation. They immediately enhanced all four spells the moment they aligned, but at the same time drained more of her spirit energy.

    From the terrace, Emery watched the battle unfold with much surprise and excitement, before Julian suddenly spoke.

    "She''s doing exactly what the Sage told her not to do!"

 Chapter 1253 Swordman

    Emery was aware of the fact that Klea had been studying the Hexagram formation under the Eastern Sage''s tutge for a while. However, he was still surprised to see her spell.

    The secondyer of this particr spell was definitely a difficult unexplored territory, even for her, and when he learned that Klea was warned not to use it by the Sage, it nted a seed of worry in his heart.

    "Why would she do that? She would notst a few minutes with the second stage!" said Julian again, his expression flustered as he questioned Klea''s decision.

    However, as soon as he articted those words, his mouth was shut as a realization dawned upon him.

    She was not alone in this foolish endeavor, as he had done something simr himself.

    At this moment, the crowd''s eyes were attracted upon the man on the stage as they all looked forward to witnessing how the famed Sword Saint would react.

    The man didn''t disappoint, as he swiftly parried all the iing lightning strikes with unmatched agility and precision.

    However with the addedyer, there were now at least two lightning bolts fired by the formation every second, and it was still increasing in speed.

    On the other hand, the mist grew thicker, while the raging wind blew even harder, adding more restraint to the Sword Saint''s movements. Still, it seemed that Olivier was still able to deal with this level of difficulty.

    That was the case until Klea suddenly brought her hand together, and following the motion was the simultaneous transformation of all four elements, creating a storm of wind, rain, ice, and lightning inside the formation.

    The lightning bolts multiplied drastically and now numbered in dozens. It rapidly flew through the air, raining upon the Sword Saint with relentless fervor, presumably powerful enough to incapacitate a magus-level fighter.

    A sign of vexation appeared on Sword Saint''s de for the first time since the dawn of the battle. A breakpoint urred as Klea with her actions finally forced the number one swordsman to use his real strength.

    In the part of the arena that was now damaged beyond recognition, Olivier stood his ground; unperturbed by the volley of lighting, he swung the sword his hand wielded in a circr motion.

    A sudden distortion appeared in space, causing all the lightning that attacked him to suddenly be halted and move much slower.

    [Decelerate]

    With this spell, Olivier could swiftly neutralize all the iing lightning with one broad swoop. Astonished, the crowd''s mouth left agape at the spectacr disy of skill.

    Before the crowd could recover from their stupor, the Sword Saint raised his sword, foreboding activation of another skill.

    [Ster Sword]

    Complemented with the [Sword Aura], The divine sword technique arose with an intent to cut through anything that crossed its path.

    Even though her opponent had not evenpleted his preparation, Klea already sensed her defeat was near. Yet she gritted her teeth, kept channeling spirit energy, and gave it her all till the end came.

    The roaring winds, blinding clouds, and ring lighting fell apart under his sword, and on his next swing, his sword swept it wide, slicing through multipleyers of ice walls standing in its path before cracking all the bronze coins apart.

    The formation was shattered intoplete destruction, and the markings on the ground finally subsided, proiming the defeat of Klea.

    Olivier, the Sword Saint, questioned as his narrowing cold eyes stared at defenseless Klea.

    "Are you ready to surrender now?"

    Klea, however, didn''t look distraught at all; in fact, a rxed smile crossed her face as she nodded and said, "Yes, thank you. I got all that I needed�� i surrender"<sub> </sub>

    That was thest word she said before she walked out of the arena, leaving Olivier a little confused. As he fumbled to question, his thoughts got interrupted by the announcement of his win by the referee.

    "Oliviere Arknd wins."

    The girl walked into the terrace area sweating and tired was apparent from her expression. Her feet were barely able to take another step. It was only a few minutes of battle, yet her spirit pool had beenpletely depleted once again.

    Emery quickly approached to check on her condition and lent his shoulder for support. While Julian observing them from the sideline, said aloud the realization he came upon regarding her decisions in the battle.

    "You did this all for Emery, aren''t you��"

    Klea strongly looked at Emery, holding her shoulders, and beamed a smile as she said.

    "If only I can hold him longer, I can have a much better sense of his full strength."

    Apparently, the reason as to why Klea had spent thest 24 hours training her proficiency in the formation, went headfirst and fought a losing battle, was just to probe the full extent of Olivier''s strength for Emery.

    Hearing her justification, Julian adopted a sullen look as he eyed Emery and said with a sigh.

    "You are such a lucky guy."

    Klea grabbed hold of Emery tight and dered with a goofy smile, "Of course he is."

    Interrupting the moment, an uninvited guest approached the group with a snarky remark.

    "You two love birds could really make someone jealous, you know."

    The one who arrived was Roran Harlight; he came with the intent of gaining some intel regarding Olivier''s strength from Klea.

    "If everything goes right, I will be fighting him tomorrow," said the Harlight prince in a firm tone.

    Julian snorted. "Such an ambition, Roran! You still have two fights before facing him!"

    Roran grabbed Julian''s shoulder, and with a yful grin, he said, "Ambition is a must for those who follow the path of a Ruler!.. You know what I mean exactly, don''t you?"

    Hearing this made Julian stunned silent, and Roran quickly added, "Don''t worry, brother, you still have another chance in front of you.. for now... I will win for both of us."

    Emery couldn''t follow what the two were talking about, and without exnation, Roran said his goodbye and then walked into the arena to fight his first final-round match.

    "Roran!! Roran!!" "Roran!" cheered the crowd as he was announced as victor.

    The Harlight Prince was one of the favorites of the crowds, and within minutes he stepped into the arena, he defeated a dual element [Rank 27] acolyte gracefully enough to let the crowd go wild.

    With all eyes on Roran, unbeknownst to them on the other side of the arena, one female acolyte managed to have her win, leaving her opponent heavily wounded.

    "Annara Vermont wins," dered the announcer, marking the second half''s end. Revealing the other 8 names entering the top 16 list.

    [Thrax] [Zach Talon] [Lyndell] [Anzi Tamasi] [Olivier Arknd] [Jai Strider] [Roran Harlight] [Annara Vermont]

 Chapter 1254 Speculation

    The sun reached its highest position in the vast azure expanse as the fifth day of the tournament reached its halfway point. Yet, the passion and energy that the crowd of onlookers showed were still the same as it was at the start of the day.

    Stepping into the arena where hundreds of acolytes had fought for the championship title, Magus Serena beamed a bright smile at the audience and once again fanned their spirits to the max. It was then that she gave a brief introduction to each of the 16 acolytes who made it through, as well as their matches to advance to the top 8 quarterfinals.

    [Diyoo] versus [Zetto]

    [Mahinder Nieves] versus [Shatter Cross]

    [Emery Ambrose] versus [Mera]

    [Eeshoo Nephilim] versus [As III]

    [Thrax] versus [Zach Talon]

    [Lyndell] versus [Anzi Tamasi]

    [Olivier Arknd] versus [Jai Strider]

    [Roran Harlight] versus [Annara Vermont]

    During the one-hour-long break, the people weren''t overwhelmed with boredom as they were busy discussing who would most likely make the top 8 and who would advance to the finals with the information Magus Serena had previously provided.

    "There''s no need for us to even discuss this. It''s a fact that Mahinder is ranked number one in the privileged ranking, so he will definitely be ranked number one in this tournament as well!"

    "No, no, no. Have you not seen that young man who wields both space and gravity? There''s also the famous Nephilim Prince in Block A. We can''t just say anything for sure because nothing is certain with all the monstrous talents in this tournament!"

    "I actually like to see the underdog! That diator Thrax! If he can reach the semifinals, I will be very happy!"

    "You talking like that when his opponent is that Zach? No fucking way he will win against that monster! Hear me out, if you want an underdog, let me rmend you the one I like. The Harlight guy! He has decent skill!"

    "You all have gone bonkers. For me, Olivier Arknd; he will definitely be the champion!"

    *****

    The heated discussion didn''t stop at just the people in the arena stands, but everyone in the entire human universe who was watching the tournament broadcast. After all, ever since its inception, this lively event has been a topic of conversation between factions ands every year.

    Like any other tournament, there was of course also gambling involved. On a like Furia, where ck market thrived, high-stake gambling was being held and the target of the bet was none other than the ongoing Magus Academy''s Magus Tournament.

    "The 16 names are here! Bet your picks and collect your winnings!! The new bet odds are now avable!!"

    "Top 8 betting pools as well as the champion are now open! ce your bets before it closes!!"

    [Champion bet odds]

    Mahinder Nieves - 0.20 : 1

    Olivier Arknd - 0.30 : 1

    Zach Talon - 0.80 : 1

    Emery Ambrose - 1.30 : 1

    Eeshoo Nephilim - 1.50 : 1

    Anzi Tamasi - 2.80 : 1

    Zetto - 4.50 : 1

    Roran Harlight - 8.00: 1

    "Emery Ambrose climbs once again, bing the fourth favorite!!"

    "What the fuck?!! He became the new favorite!? Even more than Eeshoo!?"

    "Bet 10 to 1 for Thrax the diator to win against Zach Talon!"

    "I ced one hundred thousand spirit stones for Roran Harlight as top 3!"

    ****

    Simr things unfolded within the big cities across the universe, even one far across the world.

    One particr girl with white hair and pale skin was watching the screen showing the tournament broadcast, anticipation could be clearly seen on her face as she clenched her fists tightly.<sub> </sub>

    "Emery.. you can do it.. be number one.."

    "Sister!! How many times have I told you not to watch that thing again? You are still unwell!"

    "Get the fuck out, Vi! I am fine! Don''t you bother me again!!"

    *****

    In another corner of the Magus Universe, inside a small construct hidden at the dark side of a moon, a group of magus were also discussing the ongoing tournament. If Emery and the others were to see these people, they would immediately recognize who they were.

    "Huh! To see all of them manage to get into such high ranks! I''m pissed! Father, we really should do something before they be too much of a thorn to us!"

    "I agree, Father. Let me prepare something. We only need to make small idents with one or two of them and they will have no chance to win against us."

    "Huh!! Something like sending Rome soldiers to burn the Gaia Shrine?! Fuck you are all fools! You will do nothing! One more mistake and that earthlink might get Earth without a fight!"

    Seeing the look of his son, the man calm down and added "If we want to do something to them, we shall do it right"

    "Yes father"

    ****

    Zodiac City

    Thousands of half-bloods were seen crowding the streets of the huge city. They were celebrating the happenings of the ongoing tournament, which was more hopeful than thest year or many years before.

    They all hoped that their king''s nephew Zach Talon would be able to rise to the top and be the tournament champion. If that happened, the peculiar situation surrounding the half-bloods would certainly ease.

    Of course, there were also some who wished the young wolf to win instead of the Dragon Prince.

    However, unexpectedly, the guards and soldiers of the Zodiac City didn''t share the same excitement and sentiment as the general popce. Instead, they seemed to be more tense and solemn than usual.

    "Make sure to report for any kind of suspicious activity"

    "Yes my King, please be assured that all parts of the city are under full surveince, our gbearers were also informed and ten thousand army from the barrack are ready for any iing trouble"

    ****

    Golden City

    In one of the many taverns in the bustling city, a particr spot was strangely crowded with a gathering of people. Upon closer look, one would find that these people were actually watching the ongoing Magus Tournament.

    A fat man who had too many drinks shouted his annoyance so loud that everyone on the premises could hear it.

    "Huh! What a disgrace!! Three fucking half-bloods stillpeting!"

    The nearly fifty people in the tavern apparently spoke the samenguage as the fat man as supportive words quickly echoed throughout the business.

    "Yeah!! Those two animals even have a high chance to be champions!!"

    "Huh! Why does Lord Shatter have to face that monk!! This must be a set-up!!"

    "True true!!"

    "Halfbloods are only as good as human pets!!"

    "Yes! That bat half blood girl, she is perfect to be my pet!" said the fat man, while showing some illicit moves to the group and seeing that everyone burst intoughter together.

    But then, to the surprise of everyone, a figure in a dark cloak who saw at the cornerughed a little too long, and in a creepy kind of way. Thanks to that figure, the ce quickly descended into silence before the fat man broke it.

    "Are you mocking me?!" shouted the fat man, ring at the unknown figure.

    "Hahaha.. yes I am.. In fact, I''m mocking you and everyone in this ce!"

    Hearing this, a strong-looking saint-level guard approached the figure and said "Sir, this tavern is a private establishment only for members. You are not supposed to be here. Please leave right away otherwise we''ll use force"

    "Not supposed to be here? ..No no, you''re wrong. I am exactly where I am supposed to be."

    The figure showed their face that was hidden by the cloak, and at first everyone didn''t react at all. But when they saw the two pairs of sharp teeth that showed when the figure smiled, chaos broke out in the ce.

    "Half blood!"

 Chapter 1255 Top 16

    After an hour of break, the day''s second match finally started.

    With the tournament reached its pinnacle with 8 matches remaining, the arena went through another change.

    This time the stadium has been turned into one single space, half a mile in diameter, leaving the whole 3 million audience and dozens of flying drones to just focus on one fight at a time.

    The first match began with a bang.

    The battle between two fierce fighters, Demon Nunchaku Diyoo and Zetto the Berserker, put on a brutal sight raising the expectations for the rest 7 fights to follow.

    Dyoo excelled in his agility, and tried to set the rhythm of the battle to his favor; unfortunately, he failed short, unable to break the Titan''s, Berserker Fury.

    "Feel the wrath of God!!"

    Shout Zetto as he went on a full assault. His eyes sneered at Diyoo, almost mocking his opponent''s inevitable defeat.

    Dyoo still tried his best burning thest ounce of energy left in him but finally came to a stop with the wailing sound of his spirit beast.

    "You�� will not��. Defeat me�� Me! Dyoo!"

    The Demon Nunchaku was still spurring for another fight, but his standing bloody figure was unable to move another muscle.

    "Zetto the berserker wins!"

    Announced the referee and brought the spectators from their trance as they stood pping for such a spellbinding fight before once again they weed the next match.

    "Shatter Cross versus Mahinder Nieves"

    The previous rank 5 of the privileged ss, high Noble of the Cross family came into the arena with a gloomy look and cursing endlessly.

    "Urrghh!! This is a fucking setup! My father will hear about this!"ined the Noble as he looked down on the spectators, referee, and his opponent with a fiery re.

    He was still unable to ept having to face the current rank one so early in the tournament.

    "Fuck!!"

    Having the title of the strongest offensive attack, the man didn''t disappoint as his fingers[fusion bolt] were strong enough to break through the monk''s defensive barrier.

    However, to his horror, the monk effortlessly created more barriers to withstand the salvo of attacks from Cross Prince, while he quickly enough used up all of his finger shots.

    "Fuck!! Fuck!!Cunt!!" Met with failure to hurt the monk, the young Noble''s movements turned rushed and clumsy.

    Enraged, he ended up using his [fusion de] attack; unfortunately, all nullified by the monk''s palm strike.

    As the battle proceeded to close-quarters battle skills, the Noble of Cross family failed to keep up with the monk''s years of martial art training.

    Each exchange between the acolytes resulted in Shatter bearing the brunt of Multiple palms. Bruised and bleeding, Shatter admitted his defeat, unable to bear the humiliation anymore.

    "Mahinder Nieves wins," announced the referee, making the result official just as everyone expected.

    The crowd showered the monk with praises and glory of the victor, as the previous number 5 ranking acolyte was shunned aside, apanied by his own curses as he left the limelight.

    Two names were already engraved to be in the top 8 rankings, and the tournament continued for the third one.

    "Emery Ambrose versus Mera"

    A pale and skinny-looking female looked at Emery with a weing smile and introduced herself before saying.

    "My master Yvere mentioned good things about you.." she stated as her voice contained a sense of warmth.<sub> </sub>

    Emery got nothing but a good impression on her master, grand magus Yvere of the nt institute, especially with the timely help he received regarding Twik and the nt creaturesst month.

    With a friendly tone, Emery replied

    "I Hope I didn''t trouble the elder too much,"

    The female acolyte gestured and acted in a friendly way, but her eyes and uncontainable sly smile said otherwise.

    "I most probably will not win against you�� but my hope is that we canpare our proficiency in nature elements. I would like to know who among us is the better acolyte in nature spells"

    It was a request for a duel with only nature spells.

    ? Realizing he hasn''t been depending on his nature spell for a while made a silent agreement about his willingness.

    To challenge himself further, Emery was interested and decide to ept

    "You can start first," Emery said in a confident tone

    "Alright, I will"

    Leaving no second to spare, Mera cast her first spell, which resulted in the whole half mile arena being seized by the greenery of trees and grass.

    Not getting overwhelmed by the spell, Emery countered as he cast his [Jade Root] to create a defensive area of his own.

    As the two spells collided with each other, they felt the subtle familiarity and differences between the nature of their spells and the nt they created.

    The girl let out a deep gratifying sigh and said with a genuine smile.

    "The nts you created are so vibrant and strong...it''s perfect for my children"

    As she said so, the nts she created turned into an overgrown, thick forest at the fickle of her fingers.

    "I will start now!" she dered with unbridled confidence. As she cast her second spell.

    [Forest Curse]

    Fruits bearing the curse took birth among the trees and burst to release the spores they bore throughout the arena.

    It was the same spell he used to weaken the Titan Sigurd.

    To tackle the spell, Emery summoned multiple [Rejuvenating mushrooms] that would neutralize the dangerous spores by washing them with positive energy.

    "Very good counter! now feel the full strength of my nts!"

    Mera''s nts were mutated into much more potent versions while the tree roots aggressively moved around the ce, entangling and feasting over Emery''s mushrooms and slowly eradicating them.

    Emery quickly sends his multiple jade roots to challenge, and it quickly bes a battle of nt roots, all trying to entangle and break apart each other.

    Although Emery has stronger and more dominating roots, Mera''s has multiple fruits that keep showering poisonous spores, gradually weakening the Jade roots until it withers and dies.

    Seeing such ability, Emery realized the extent of the female acolyte''s power. She was a talent who had proficiency in both nts and darkness. Someone who was walking on the path of Disease.

    Being an apothecary expert, Emery realized that Mera was using dangerous organisms, a virus that could destroy any living thing, which means countering with a living nt was not the right move against her.

    Emery analyzed and prepared a few ideas to counter her spell, but he was limited in the ways to deal with her just using his nature spells.

    He wonders if he should just admit his loss and start using his other element instead.

 Chapter 1256 Nature

    Multiple dark green roots broke out of the arena floor and spread all around Emery, their hideous-looking fruits began spraying dangerous spores to the surrounding area without discrimination.

    Seeing the aggressive movement of his opponent''s nts, Emery went ahead and also upgraded his jade roots, turning them into ferocious creatures that bite and crush the iing roots into pieces.

    [Primal Flora]

    By destroying his opponent''s roots, Emery managed to stall the fruits from continuing to spray the dangerous spores. However, he couldn''t stop all of them at the same time with only his flesh-eating nts, hence one by one they began to wither as well.

    Seeing such a situation, there was a thought that popped into his mind, tempting him to use other skills in his repertoire to deal with the situation. After all, he had quite a bit of option to choose from.

    He could use spatial spells to dodge, gravity spells to push them back, his sword to cut all the roots into pieces, or even using his transformation to wreak havoc and rain destruction upon everything,

    However, Emery quickly pushed away such thought and proceeded to cast the most powerful nt element spell he had.

    [Seed Bomb]

    Without the slightest hesitation, Emery threw the dozen of green orbs he had conjured toward the nts that surrounded him in all directions, manifesting a series of explosions that brought about devastation upon the forest.

    Kabooom!! kabooomm!! kabooom!!

    Emery was slightly surprised to see the sheer degree of destruction he was currently capable of.

    Now that his spirit force had improved once again, as well as the breakthrough he had recently gone through, the spells he cast had be much more powerful.

    With [Seed Bomb], he decimated more than half of the nts Mera had conjured, turning them to pile of ashes, and along with it was the annihtion of the spores.

    The pale-looking female acolyte was seen with a deep frown on her face as she saw the destruction around her. She stared at her opponent and said,

    "Is this all you can do? Mere destructive spells? You dare not fight me with nts?!"

    Hearing the girl say such words made Emery sure that Mera indeed tried to manipte him at every possible opportunity in order to win.

    From bringing the grand magus'' name out and luring him into a disadvantageous fight.

    However, Emery thought of a way that might be the best solution to win this match

    He casually walked towards one of Mera''s nts that were dying because of his spell.

    With [Nature Grasp], Emery channeled his spirit roots to try to obtain andprehend as much understanding of Mera''s nt structure and its spores.

    Seeing such unexpected action from her opponent, Mera saw it as a chance. Without further ado, she mustered all the power she had and poured it out to create more of her roots. These roots were much thicker than its counterpart, with dozens of simrly hideous fruits ready to spray their deadly spores.

    Emery, however, continued to stay calm, even when the roots began surrounding him and the spores they unleashed started to engulf him. He ignored all of those as he had just found the way and it was time to give it a try.

    Emery touched the poisonous roots and cast his special spell.

    [Photosynthesis]

    A brilliant light like that of a sun shone from Emery''s hand that touched the roots.

    Just like the others, this spell also received significant enhancement with his breakthrough, especially with the formation of the second Light Pir.

    With basically double the power and the fact that the spell was the bane of Mera''s harmful bacteria, in a matter of seconds, all the nts and spores turned to ashes.<sub> </sub>

    He had managed to fully nullify Mera''s poisonous nts that surrounded him.

    "Y-You! You lied to me!! That''s not a nt spell, isn''t it?!"

    [Photosynthesis] was certainly a nt element spell, but Emery had no responsibility whatsoever to exin it to her.

    Now that he knew how effective it was, he confidently used the spell to open a path, destroying every nt he touched, and arrived right in front of Mera.

    "You lost. Admit it."

    Knowing that there was nothing she could do anymore, the girl decided to ept her defeat. It didn''t stop her from showing her displeasure, however.

    "Alright, I get it. You are indeed just like my master said." Frowning, she said, "You better win the championship, you hear me!"

    After saying those words, she said her surrender and walked out of the arena.

    "Emery Ambrose wins!"

    With all the thick forest that obstructed vision, Emery''s battle was not a popr one. However, the grand magus and magus instructors who were unaffected by such a thing couldn''t stop nodding in surprise at Emery''s versatility.

    "A dual cores acolytes, nature and darkness"

    This disy, however, brought the much concern they have with Emery if he could ever form his core and break through into a magus stage.

    As soon as Emery left the arena, all his friends immediately swarmed and congratted him. Even though the result was something to be expected, everyone was still excited that Emery made it into the quarterfinals.

    However, it didn''t mean that Emery could rx. After all, the opponent he had to face next tomorrow would be the winner between the two people who were currently facing each other at the arena.

    Eeshoo Nephilim and As III

    Two figures, one was the famous Nephilim protege known to have SS talent, and one was a half-machine acolyte.

    Unbeknownst to most of those present, the two figures had a very interesting past together. Both were childhood friends, but now they had turned into rivals. At least that''s what As thought of Eeshoo, while the same couldn''t certainly be said for thetter.

    The Nephilim Prince himself had never had one friend figure ever since his extraordinary talent was discovered.

    Now the two of them finally get to fight each other.

    There were many words that they wished to say, but none were able to escape from their mouths.

    Amidst the silence between the two of them, As'' half-machine body started to light up, signifying his preparation for the uing fight.

    Worth it, As finally speaks his mind.

    "10 years, and now I finally caught up to you Eeshoo, I will show you what I have be."

    The Nephilim prince appeared indifferent as he said, "I apud your perseverance, but you will not defeat me, As.. you never did and never will."

    As gives a little smile before finally charging fiercely to fight.

 Chapter 1257 Long Awaited Duel

    Some people would not consider him human.

    It was an undeniable fact that 38% of his body was made of metals, with more than half of his organs being reced and synthesized by state-of-the-art technologies, he couldn''t really refute those people as they were right to a certain extent.

    Top of the line sensor, advanced processor, and the new experimental Ion reactor that was installed on his inner plexus to function as one of the most sessful techno magic integration ever created.

    He was a rare specimen, an existence that created history in Techno Magic Integration.

    It has been 10 years since he was forced to undergo such an excruciating experiment. Even so, he still recalled the unforgettable memory of him withstanding the torturous pain of being cut apart, examined like ab rat while bearing the agony of his entire body being destroyed and rebuilt piece by piece.

    Yet he survived and pushed forward against all odds. He was modified into something stronger, faster than an ordinary human could.

    As III stood strong in the arena to prove to himself that all the sacrifices and pains he had gone through had somehow meant something much greater than everyone perceived.

    The half-machine Acolyte was finally here and came to face Eeshoo the Nephilim genius at the same stage. The exact person who was considered as a figure of Perfection by the people who created him.

    [Warning! Multiple flying objects approaching]

    Floating in the middle of the arena, Eeshoo went on a full-on offense sending his Soaring Shuttles like a swarm of angry bees. But of course, As would not remain still to ept those attacks

    [Calcte evading pattern with the most efficient oue]

    Shhhh swwhhhh

    As the multiple warnings rang in his head, the advanced processors installed in him helped As to calcte and set the most viable solution to his problem as he quickly dodged in a most effective manner from Eeshoo''s Soaring Shuttles.

    It was a fierce Aerial battle with both figures flying, one shooting a rain of lightning bolts from his palms while the other controlled a crowd of specialized spirit reader weapons.

    Eeshoo soared high into the sky with confidence as he showcased three bright majestic ethereal wings of energy on his back that proimed his proficiency in the usage of stage 3 of the Nephilim divine skill [Angelic Descent].

    With that level of proficiency, the Nephilim genius couldfortably control 16 of the flying artifacts.

    Seeing how As easily maneuvered through his attacks in spite of the overwhelming number, Eeshoo decided to up the stake and stopped holding back.

    [Angelic Descent - stage 4]

    [Battle power increased by 80]

    [Spirit force increase by 400]

    Eeshoo made it clear that he has no n to take it easy fighting against the half-machine acolyte.

    Utilizing the boost in his spirit force, Eeshoo went ahead and doubled his attack power by increasing the number of Soaring Shuttle he controlled to a staggering thirty-two. If what As faced before was rain, now it has turned into a storm.

    What''s more, even with the mental burden increasing in proportion to the number of controlled artifacts, Eeshoo''s attacks were still as unrelenting as before. In fact, it just kept on getting much faster, stronger, and more precise.

    However, disying his mettle as the challenger, As did not crumble under the increased intensity of attacks.

    The current situation was still under his expectation, as he had gone through recording of Andora''s battle and analyzed Eeshoo''s power level, and his pattern of attack. All in order to prepare a counter for each card in thetter''s repertoire.

    Simply put, As hade prepared.

    He had also spent the contribution points he received from battle, and got himself a new upgrade on his cybeic arm. Added with the gruesome weeks of training, As has managed to create a new powerful weapon made especially for this exact scenario where Eeshoo was his opponent.

    [Active amplification mode]

    [Spirit force resonation in progress]

    Thanks to the marvel of technology, As was now capable of changing his current attack into something much more refined. Instead of releasing a powerful st that wreaked havoc everywhere like he always did, the new weapon refined the crude way of manipting the energy, turning it into a single concentrated beam of destructive energy.

    [Ion Beam]

    This new spell-based weapon packed a much more powerful piercing effect, giving it enough strength to stop and even knock back Eeshoo''s powerful stage 4 divine skill.

    It even carried enough force to create a crack on his robust light defensive barrier.

    The spectacle of As flying in the air, narrowly escaping multiple shuttles that bombarded him while managing to counter with his Ion beam at every possible opportunity, brought much cheer from the spectators.<sub> </sub>

    However, As wasn''t just flying around. He collected more and more data about Eeshoo, calcting more options with every attack he dodged. He was biding his time, silently preparing for his final attack.

    [Calcutes best approach to the target]

    With enough data collected by the shuttle attack, the processor in his brain prepared the best pattern for the final attack, and he swiftly took it when the opportunity presented itself.

    He flew in the calcted path, evading each attack as if he predicted the future.

    8 shuttle

    16 shuttle

    24 shuttle

    As'' figure dodged and dashed through them all, causing cheers to explode from the audience. As he entered the requisite range, As cast his strongest spell without an ounce of hesitation, being just 10 meters away from Eeshoo.

    A critical unavoidable distance.

    [re Tempest]

    Kaabooommmmmm!!!!

    As'' strongestbined spell of fire and lightning, which has been drastically amplified by his new cybeic arms, hit right at his opponent Eeshoo. The air above the arena turned into a huge explosion, threatening the lives of some of the spectators if it were not for the barrier that surrounded the ce.

    Unfortunately for As, he quickly realized the battle was not done yet.

    [Target not destroyed]

    When the smoke dissipated, As saw Eeshoo was mostly unscathed, safeguarded by wide, unique metallic shield.

    The shield swiftly broke apart into 16 flying des, each about arm''s length with runes engraved all over them.

    Not many people were aware about the identity of this item, but as a member of Nephilim himself, As has seen it before.

    [Heaven Forbid Shuttle]

    The higher-grade of soaring shuttle only to be seen in the hands of the elites of Nephilim magus. Something ssified as a Tier 5 item, but if being used in high numbers, its power would far exceed the power of tier 6.

    An artifact considered to be the hardest item to control thanks to itsplexity, as even a talented spirit reader magus would need dozens of years to be able to control 8 of them. But here, 16 des flew around the Nephilim putting those predecessors into shame under his genius.

    His gaze pierced through the direction of As as he said in indifference with a subtle emotion hidden in his eyes.

    "If we had fought 6 months ago, I would probably have lost. But you see.. I too have improved��"

    The new shuttle was too strong for As beam, but the half-machine acolyte kept fighting fiercely, aware of his certain defeat.

    [Left arm damage - require an immediate solution - system error- danger]

    As Eeshoo revealed his card the fight ended up being one-sided, As continuously received multiple warnings of malfunctions.

    Not willing to ept such results, he readied himself to once again overcharge his reactor.

    However, as if Eeshoo read through his opponent''s thoughts, the Nephilim genius pierced one specific part of As''s body that instantly powered him down.

    [Primary function damage - System shutdown in 10 seconds]

    Apparently from the start, as the prince of the faction that created him, Eeshoo was aware of his weakness. A safety switch was installed to shut down their own creation when such a need arises.

    It was never a fair fight, to begin with.

    Before shutting down, As heard Eeshoo''s words turning into a whisper

    "For all it''s worth, I do enjoy fighting with you again"

    "Eeshoo Nephilim wins"

 Chapter 1258 Pressure

    It had now been confirmed that Eeshoo Nephilim would be the opponent Emery would have to face tomorrow in the quarterfinals, and from what he had shown just now, it was apparent that the Nephilim genius had been training hard in thest six months.

    Although he was a little nervous at the prospect of fighting against the Nephilim, Emery couldn''t help but feel excited about tomorrow''s fight. But for now, he and his group have another matter to focus on �C the next match.

    "Thrax versus Zach Talon!"

    The Thracian was ready to fight. In fact, he was eager to step into the arena. However, there was something not right with him.

    The weapon in his hand was indeed a Tier 5 spear, but the issue was that it wasn''t a ive. In addition, it was a little too short and much lighterpared to the one he used before.

    "I''m sorry, Thrax," Chumo said as he lowered his head in guilt. It turned out that he didn''t have enough time to find one simr to his ives, hence the reason for the somewhat subpar weapon.

    It was actually crucial for a warrior to bring a weapon familiar to him to a battle. Even so, Thrax knew that he couldn''t just me his friend. He just had to ept the situation he got in hand and rolled with it.

    With a mindset that he would give more than his all, the Immortal diator walked into the center of the arena with a confident gait. The moment he stepped onto therge stage, loud screams and shouts immediately rang out all over the ce.

    "Thrax! Thrax!! Thrax!!"

    The crowds once again cheered for him. For thest Elite ss acolyte who had been fighting since the very first day.

    All of them were cheering with high expectations, but many for different reasons.

    Some just wished to witness the feat of winning against impossible odds, some just simply hated his opponent who was a half-blood, while some just wished to see blood, the more, the merrier.

    All in all, whether it was positive or negative, Thrax definitely seemed to have more support than Zach.

    Hearing the cheers that weed his arrival, Thrax subconsciously cracked a slight smile on his face. He responded to the crowd of spectators by raising his hands in the air and tightly clenching his fists.

    The crowd grew livelier when the audience saw Thrax''s action. On the other hand, the diator''s love for arena fights managed to give some amusement to the Dragon Prince Zach, who never found the meaning of such actions. For Zach, there was no honor other than a real fight on the battlefield.

    Seeing Zach''s cold gaze as he stood a few meters away with the huge sword in his hand piercing the arena floor, Thrax took up his fighting stance and prepared himself for the uing battle.

    The two of them stared at each other, and the referee''s voice rang out, announcing the start of the match.

    Thrax imed the initiative and kicked off the match by swinging his spear around, getting familiar with the new weight and reach, before he used [Immortal Gate] and mmed the blunt end to the ground.

    Baaaammm!!!

    What he discovered about his current weapon was a disappointing result overall, but as a true fighter and diator, Thrax could and would fight with anything he could get his hands on.

    "Arrghhhh!!"

    Brandishing the spear forward, Thrax kicked the ground and shot towards Zach,unching one of his battle arts that worked wonders with a spear like the one he was currently wielding.

    [Vicious Barrage]

    The spear in Thrax''s hands blurred and suddenly multiplied. The air seemed to be pierced through as it was raining down a storm of thrusts upon the Dragon Prince.

    Zach calmly unearthed his greatsword that was embedded in the ground. The next instant, it disappeared from sight as he made a powerful swing, one that seemed to be able to take one''s breath away.

    The airflow spun back and forth as if someone had turned back time, before a loud, eardrum-shaking sound boomed through the air.

    BAAAAMMMMMM!!!!

    With just one swing, Thrax''s battle art was dealt with. shing with such terrifying power, Thrax felt his hand throb violently. A painful sensation radiated from both of his hands, causing him to almost let go of his spear.

    Arrghhh!!

    Thrax was irritated. Such a thing would not happen if he had a proper weapon. s, there was nothing he could do now. He just had to keep pushing until either he or his opponent couldn''t continue.

    Regaining his demeanor, Thrax prepared himself for a counterattack when he suddenly noticed an indescribable aura emerge from his opponent''s figure. The frown on his face deepened when he saw it take form into something.

    The translucent figure of a huge crimson dragon appeared behind the Dragon Prince. It emitted an overwhelming presence that exerted a formless intense pressure on the Thracian, causing thetter''s legs to tremble violently as he fought against it.

    [Draconic Aura]

    What Zach had just done was far more than a mere spirit attack; it was an explosion of battle spirit that would make all of those unworthy instantly kneel before its presence.<sub> </sub>

    "What the fuck?!!"

    Being ced in such a situation, Thrax''s irritation grew even greater. What stood in front of him now was arguably the strongest presence he had ever faced, and the fact that it came from Zach, who was the same age as him, exasperated him to no end.

    Because of the pressure, the [Draconic Aura] exerted, Thrax was stunned, unable to move for a second, which was definitely an opportunity Zach would not let go of as he mercilessly mmed him with the side of his greatsword.

    BAAAAMMMM!!!

    The blow sent the Immortal diator flying, hurtling several meters before crashing to the ground.

    That one blow was strong enough to dislocate his shoulder, but the diator certainly would not stop from such little pain, he quickly fixed it himself and was ready for more.

    When he was about to stand up, Zach once again exerted pressure on him. This time however, he didn''t strike and instead said.

    "Know you strength, just Surrender"

    Despite facing this kind of situation, Thrax unexpectedly let out a chuckle. "Hahhaha, surrender?" He lifted his face and looked directly into the Dragon Prince''s eyes. Fighting spirit was zing fiercely in his eyes.

    "Never!"

    Despite the difficulties, Thrax still struggled to stand. As he fought against the pressure that continued to suppress him relentlessly, he forced his ability out in spite of the fact he had no warm-up yet.

    [Blood Rage]

    "Arrghhhhh!!!"

    Zach was slightly surprised when he saw Thrax''s skill allowed him topletely break free from his dragon aura.

    With bloodshot eyes, the Thracian charged at his opponent and swung his spear once more.

    [Mighty Swing]

    s, the fact that he could resist Zach''s [Draconic Aura] didn''t mean that he has the strength to match Zach. The sweep of his spear which was strengthened by his battle art was parried casually.

    But of course, Thrax would not let his failure stop him as he continued his aggression, he continue by performing [Mighty Swing] in rapid session.

    nkk nkk nkkk

    The crowd was bedazzled as they watched Zach perfectly handle each and every strike Thrax threw at him. As if that wasn''t bad enough, Thrax could feel the stabbing pain in his palm getting stronger with each failure.

    However, the bad news wasn''t over yet for Thrax, as Zach finally decided to get serious and use his own battle art [Hellraiser].

    Spatttt

    The greatsword struck his spear with unmatched momentum, not only forcing Thrax to let go of the spear and sending it flying away, it also created a big wound on his chest. The gash was bloody red as blood gushed out.

    Arrrghhh!!!

    Yet still the wound and disarmament didn''t stop the Immortal diator, as he approached the Dragon Prince at close range, wanting to use his fists inbat.

    All eyes gasped at the foolish move, they all waited for the sight of the Thracian being cut again. However, what they expected didn''t happen. Instead, Zach was seen giving a little smile beforeying down his sword and using his fist to counter Thrax''s.

    Baaaaammm!!

    The fight suddenly turned into a brawl of fists, but once again Zach was victorious. He dodged and countered every blow Thrax sent over, yet the same couldn''t be said for thetter. As time passed, the Thracian''s movement became more sluggish.

    It took a dozen punches to the body before the badly bruised and bloodied Thrax finally dropped one knee, still the diator fighting spirit got him to stand once again, but not enough to throw another punch.

    Zach stopped his punches as he said, "I can sense the spirit of ughter within you.. just like me�� I hope to see you in the frontline after this."

    After that, Zach gave another punch that knocked Thrax down, and the referee finally called the result.

    "Zach Talon wins!"

 Chapter 1259 Last Fight

    Emery and the others arrived at the medical center to check on Thrax''s condition.

    When they arrived, they saw that the unconscious Barbarian was submerged in a liquid tank, and now all that was left for them was to wait for his recovery.

    Fortunately, none of the injuries he bore were lethal enough to endanger his life. In fact, it was estimated that he would only need at most an hour before his wounds were all healed and he fully recovered.

    After confirming that Thrax was in good hands, the four returned back into their designated terrace and looked at the ongoing fight.

    Currently, the fight between Lyndell and Anzi Tamasi was already halfway through, and surprisingly in favor of the nimble female acolyte.

    The man donning a mask, Anzi, was seen pierced by Lyndell''s [Divine Arrow] as she kited the former throughout the arena.

    Being essentially an undead, the Inhuman possessed the ring weakness of the light element, hence it was an unfavorable match-up for Anzi. it was even more so whenbined with the fact that his opponent excels in both Light Element and long-distance warfare.

    "Arrghhh!!"

    Anzi roared once again when the third light arrow struck his body. The man, however, kept the chase alive, falling right into the agile female fighter''s arrows.

    Lyndell was a goodrade during Andora''s mission, so Emery of course cheered and supported her instead of the Cross family''s bodyguard for their young master, who was involved in Klea''s kidnapping.

    "Lyndell!! You should aim at the head!! The head!!" Shouted Klea, excited seeing the person she loathed being beaten up.

    The sight of more and more arrows pierced through the undead''s flesh increased the liveliness of cheers from the group, particrly Klea.

    Until suddenly the floor below Lyndell''s feet blew apart as a monstrous dark-rooted arm came tearing through out of the ground and grabbed the female acolyte''s body.

    Wailing screams of the female acolyte echoed throughout the arena as she got caught under the clutches of Azni.

    The duel went in apletely opposite direction from then on as Lyndell went from a prospective winner to a ything in Anzi''s hands.

    The Undead smashed her over and again like a ragdoll using his monstrous strength. It continued on for a while until the referee decided to intervene, whereupon he tossed Lyndell aside, which was now unconscious and in half-dead state.

    "Anzi Tamasi wins!"

    Emery and his group turned their heads to Roran as thetter bared his teeth in the direction of Anzi, enraged by what he did to his subordinate. But he quickly calmed himself, not letting anger consume him.

    There was another match left before it was Roran''s turn; he would have plenty of opportunity to vent his steam during that.

    "Olivier Arknd versus Jai Strider,"

    From the get-go, Jai went all out and surrounded the Sword Saint with his metal warriors as one expected; however, Emery released an incredulous gasp at the sight of Jai''s metal warriors which had drastically grown since theirst fight.

    Apanied by the 15 warriors in shining white armor, were 15 in pitch-ck armor metal warriors, all bearing the same strength implying that Jai''s fighting force had increased by twofold at the very least.

    What was interesting was not just the numbers, but the tactic used by Jai.

    Instead of blindly letting them charge through, the metal puppeteer sent his warriors in waves, enough to disrupt the Sword Saint''s attempts of casting his time spells and exploit the most during the gap between the spell casting.

    It became a long, arduous fight, and for a minute, it looked like the battle started to tilt in Jai''s favor, and some presumed that this would be the end of Sword Saint''s journey in this tournament.

    Unfortunately, the Sword Saint''s spirit pool turned out to hold on long enough to destroy Jai warriors one after another.

    It was obvious that his defeat to Mahinder the monk before had taught Olivier to fight carefully and efficiently manage his spirit pool.

    When all of Jai''s 30 metal warriors were demolished, the Metal Puppeteer had no choice but to admit his defeat.

    "Olivier Arknd wins!"

    The crowds once again rose from their seats to cheer for such a well-deserved entertaining fight.

    Seven matches have passed, seven acolytes have been chosen into the quarterfinals, and thest match would determine who would take the final spot.

    "Annara Vermont versus Roran Harlight"

    This was thest match of the day, and the spectators were hoping for a good ending; hence the cheering grew louder than usual.

    The moment the golden-haired Roran of the Harlight stepped onto therge stage, loud screams and shouts rang out in support all over the ce.

    On the contrary, when it was time for the female half-blood, most of the crowd turned mute, almost cold, coupled with boos and hate against her. Aplete opposite of what they showed before.

    Annara threw a blind eye at their response and gazed at Roran. Although they were not in a friendly rtion, the two wererades in the Andora battle; hence Roran gave a friendly gesture as the two faced each other.

    The red-hair, pale-skin female, however, appeared colder than usual as she didn''t give a response back. She quickly transformed into the half-blood bat transformation, which made her receive more hate threats from people who cared enough to open their mouths and a withered scowl from other spectators.

    There was an unusual expression on Annara''s face, which she quickly hid behind her fierce dark me spells.<sub> </sub>

    [Hell me].

    Roran replied with the sharpest skill he owned, his wits, and fought while analyzing each movement anding up with the most appropriate and effective counter.

    [Shield Dash]

    He boosted himself to increase his agility as she approached and yed against his opponent''s mind, scrutinizing for the perfect opportunity.

    To gain advantage, the female half-blood started to use her innate ability [Sonic boom], one that could affect her opponent''s mind, but Roran had thought of a simple way to neutralize it.

    He raised his sword and continuously hit it against his metal shield, creating his own makeshift loud vibration and noise.

    Using sound against sound. he dampened the opponent''s attack before it could even reach him.

    It was a simple but effective solution worthy of the smart Harlight prince.

    Annara on the other hand appeared troubled but not because of her failed attempt.

    Realizing it Roran said "What is wrong!! Just give me your best!"

    She gazed at Roran with a distant empty stare and finally said in her t, monotone voice.

    "I am sorry Roran.."

    During duels, apologiesmonly carried a hint of sarcasm within and were used to mock or taunt opponents.

    That''s what Roran assumed it to be, but he felt there was real remorse when the girl said it.

    "I would prefer the Cross family, but you are the only one I got, so I am sorry." she continued, making her intentions clear.

    Hearing such words, Roran, confused, once again almost believed that she was just ying with his mind.

    However, the next thing she did surprised him, As Annara used her proficiency in throwing weapons to harm Roran with a hidden weapon �C a thin silver needle.

    "Wow!! That''s not nice!!" Roran shouted as he blocked it with his shield. Unfortunately, there was one that managed to pierce his shoulder.

    It was not against the rule to use a hidden weapon, but still considered a disrespectful and despicable act during a battle.

    The spectators roared, even the ones who chose to remain silent before sent their curses toward Annara.

    As for Roran, he was startled as apparently the needle was smeared by lethal poison, one so deadly that it swiftly incapacitated him from any movements.

    "What��are you doing..?" Roran strained to barely articte his words, but before he could finish, Annara had already relocated herself at terrifying speed and appeared behind the Harlight prince before she used her innate ability [Vampiric Bite], to bite his neck.

    The Harlight prince, unable to make a single move, stood there as poison ran through his system.

    A sense of hollowness appeared within him as he powerlessly got his blood sucked continuously, turning Roran pale as life was being sucked out of him.

    Whether it was pleasant or not, the winner was clear, but even when the referee announced her win, Annara still continued to drain blood out of Roram''s pale body.

    "Stop!" Stop at once!!" Ordered the referee as he rushed into the site.

    As soon as the officials got involved, Annara finally decided to let go of her prey, and with her mouth still covered in blood, she nced at Emery with her dead-t eyes.

    The gaze arose a sudden anxiousness within Emery, as his heart tightened with a bad premonition.

    What followed was a medical team rushing onto the site to help, and a momentter, the referee made a gesture with his hands that shook all the spectators watching the tournament.

    Roran Harlight has died.

    ��------

    Author Note:

    Dear readers, with this chapter, the month of October is over and I thank you for your support in purchasing the privileged chapters. Please let me say one more time how grateful I am that your support helps me and my family pass through these difficult times.

    I have read a few concerns about my grammar, and yes I apologize that I haven''t found one that could follow my daily updates, but please be assured I will do my best to find one in theing month

    I hope you will join me again for the November chapters. Don''t forget to drop by our discord channel for the end of month''s event for coins giveaway, quizz, and a chance to win ess to the highest privilege chapter for free.

 Chapter 1260 Ironic

    A total of eight names were clearly disyed on the multiple screens floating throughout the massive Grand Assembly Hall.

    ###

    Magus Academy Tournament Quarterfinals

    [Zetto] versus [Mahinder Nieves]

    [Emery Ambrose] versus [Eeshoo Nephilim]

    [Zach Talon] versus [Anzi Tamasi]

    [Olivier Arknd] versus [Annara Vermont]

    ###

    However, instead of cheering loudly for the iing quarterfinal, most of the spectators were busy talking about the incident that happened in thest match.

    The one that ended with the death of one of the beloved participants of the tournament.

    Some were still in great disbelief at the fact that a half-blood dared to do such a thing in front of so many people, while some had already gathered others into arge crowd tounch a protest to the academy.

    The attention of Emery, Klea, Chumo, and the newly recovered Thrax was fixed towards one particr area situated next to the medical center. They rushed into the ce, looking for an answer, and found one acolyte they recognized; Lymord, the half-blood subordinate of Roran.

    At the moment, the half-blood was blocked by the guards stationed in the area.

    "Let me in!! I am looking for my master Roran!!"

    The sight of Lymord, who was half-blood and emotional in front of the closed door caused some tension among the guards and people around. A tense situation arose as those people became wary of him.

    When he saw the guards begin drawing their weapons, Emery quickly took action and arrived in front of Lymord. Grabbing the shoulders of the emotional half-blood, he looked at thetter and calmed him down.

    Since most people knew who Emery was for obvious reasons, everyone in the ce quickly calmed down, especially the half-blood Lymord. However, that didn''t mean thetter''s worries disappeared.

    "Emery... It''s good that you''re here. These people won''t let me see him!" His tone turned to that of a plea. "Please help me see him!!"

    While Emery was busy calming down the distressed Lymord, it was Julian who, despite his weakened state, approached the guards and then said, "He''s our ssmate and friend. Let us in."

    Everyone could perceive the deep emotional concern hidden beneath the words the Roman spoke. Coupled with his current demeanor, it was clear that he was prepared to do anything if it allowed him to enter the ce.

    The guards were stumped by the request; they didn''t know what to do. Fortunately for them, a prestigious figure walked over to where they were. The other party was a female grand magus that Emery knew well a��� Grand Magus Aurora of the Light Institute.

    "It''s okay. They may enter," She said to the guards, and receiving confirmation, they immediately opened the door and stepped out of the way.

    When the group finally went inside, they could see three medical staff surrounding a long table with a body lying on it motionless. Seeing the lifeless body of a familiar face, everyone turned visibly emotional, especially Lymord and Julian.

    While the others mourned over the unexpected loss, Grand Magus Aurora went ahead and did what she nned to doing here. She hade to do a final check on the body.

    She cast a spell to probe the body for a few minutes before she heaves a sigh and stops. Even with her power, the grand magus could only shake her head helplessly after the examination.

    "There''s no hope," she said in a regretful tone, causing others to turn at her. "The poison has spread and destroyed all of his cells beyond repair. There''s no brain activity at all; he''s gone."<sub> </sub>

    Hearing such words, Emery was slightly surprised that he took this unexpected loss harder than he had previously thought. Seeing Roran''s motionless body, he wished to try it himself; but knowing even a grand magus was unsessful, he couldn''t help but hesitate.

    This hesitation of his apparently was caught by Grand Magus Aurora as she gazed at Emery with much interest. As if she was reading his mind, she smiled at the young wolf and told him to give it a try.

    Under the gazes of everyone, he stepped closer to the long table and arrived right before the lifeless body of his Roran.

    Inhaling and exhaling deep breath to pacify his nerves, Emery began casting [Nature''s Blessing].

    The green root-like energy manifested from Emery''s palms and entered Roran''s body. It didn''t take long for him to discover that there wasn''t any life sign at all a��� the same result as what the grand magus came into.

    Knowing the first spell was fruitless, Emery then hoped to try his new spell [Rebirth]. But before he could cast the spell, a hand suddenly stopped him. It was Grand Magus Aurora.

    "No, you are not strong enough."

    Emery spent two weeks training at the Light Institute, and during that time Grand Magus Aurora had been guiding him in the mastery of this Divine spell of his.

    Throughout his time there, Emery could never sessfully cast the spell to others. He even often failed to cast it on himself.

    ? Emery went into contemtion when his thoughts were suddenly interrupted by Julian''s emotional outburst. "Elder, what about that girl Annara? Will she be held responsible for this?!"

    Cut off from his thoughts and seeing such a reaction from the Roman, Emery quickly tried to calm him down. "Wait, Julian.. Calm down. We don''t really know what is really going on.. M-Maybe there''s something, and I will surely go find oua���"

    His words were cut short as Julian turned enraged. "Don''t you defend her, Emery! What else do you need!? She had killed him in cold blood, in front of everyone!"

    Heaving a sigh, Emery just fell silent. He didn''t try to go on an argument with Julian who was clearly distraught by the situation. He knew that the Roman was close to the deceased Harlight, but never realized it was this close.

    He turned to Grand Magus Aurora and said, "Can I see her? Annara Vermont, I mean."

    The grand magus gave a long look at him before answering, "No, unfortunately, you can''t. The headmaster is with her right now.." She paused for a moment and then said, "But don''t worry, I''m sure you will soon enough."

    That was thest thing the grand magus said before she left the room.

    Emery turned to Lymord and asked about the condition of Lyndell, who had been beaten so badly by Anzi. He also didn''t forget to ask about the Harlight family, particrly about their response to the terrible news.

    Both apparently would need some time to arrive, meaning they were the only closest people Roran had right now.

    Everyone looked at Roran''s body lying on the table, and Klea spoke in a calm tone.

    "It''s ironic, really. The schemer has died because of someone else''s scheme."

    Klea''s words firmly represented what everyone thought. They all believed that Roran''s death was just the beginning of something bigger a��� the tip of an iceberg. This was especially true for Emery when he recalled the strange behaviors Annara showed.

    The group''s attention was diverted when someone suddenly entered the room. It was the dragon half-blood female magus who was also Emery''s protector, Magus Shena.

    The female magus looked at Emery with a serious expression.

    "The King wants you to return to the Zodiac city immediately."

 Chapter 1261 The Situation

    "The King wants you toe. It''s you only, and we need to leave now." Magus Shena said, when she saw Emery turn his head towards his friends.

    He could faintly sense this must have something to do with Roran''s death, so Emery decided to follow the magus. In the meantime, Klea and the others would continue to stay to look after Roran''s remains until his family or faction arrived.

    "Take care, Emery." Klea said, clearly concerned with the whole situation.

    Before leaving for their destination, Magus Shena nced at Lymord, who was still visibly distraught by Roran''s lifeless body, "You should not wander around ces as well. I advise you to stay out of sight for a period of time."

    The two of them left the room and walked out of the Grand Hall. Arriving outside, Emery could see there were many people, mostly the crowds from the arena.

    They filled the road leading to the portals, and from the looks of it, the queue would take some time to clear.

    "Not the portal. This way," Magus Shena said, when she saw he was about to join the queue.

    The female magus led him in the direction of the dock. It looked like they would be leaving through the sky on a spaceship.

    "What''s going on?" Emery asked, confused by the situation. "I thought we were going to Zodiac City?"

    "That''s right. Don''t worry, this is just a precaution."

    ***

    Being one of thes in the star system closest to the Magus Academy, it took a little over an hour for Emery and Magus Shena to finally arrive on the where the Zodiac City was situated.

    There were multiple drones guarding the orbits, scanning the shop content.

    [Gemini three, you are clear fornding]

    Emery needed to wait a few more minutes as the ship made itsnding.

    As the ship continued to descend towards the ground, he could see the magnificent view of Zodiac City from the sky.

    But it didn''t take him long to realize the streets of the city, which were in his memory full of life, were much more empty.

    Instead of people going back and forth doing their business, there were more guards equipped with weapons roaming around.

    Even though the sun was about to set, which might be the reason for the depressing sight, Emery had never seen the city like this before.

    The ship safely made itsnding in the clearing behind the Zodiac City Pce.

    To Emery''s surprise, the ce turned out to be inhabited by three dragons. The existence of the three Mythical creatures caught him off guard.

    "It seems the meeting has started!" Magus Shena said after seeing the dragons.

    Escorted by Magus Shena, Emery made his way towards the pce hall. When he got there, he was once again surprised to see Zach Talon was also present.

    The Dragon Prince was standing in the center of the hall right before a white-haired man sitting on a throne, who exuded a domineering presence, King Alduin, the ruler of Zodiac City.

    Besides him, there were also four peak Full Moon magus and two grand magus figures in the hall.

    Among them, Emery recognized his n chief, Magus Heorgar the Demon Wolf, and Zach''s deranged master, Grand Magus Lilith.

    As for the rest of the people, he could only assume they must be the representatives from the other bloodlines.

    This was, without a doubt, a gathering of the best and most influential figures in the Zodiac City.

    But of course, Emery started by paying his respects to the half-blood king, before finally approaching Zach and standing beside the Dragon Prince.

    At the moment, a skinny middle-aged man with a feathery wing on his back �C the second grand magus figure in the hall and the person who reced Lord Esbern, was leading the talks.<sub> </sub>

    "7 g Bearers are ounted for. The others are away. We are currently waiting for news from them." The middle-aged man was saying to everyone present. Attention, however, was quickly switched away from him as a snort could be heard.

    "Huh! There is no need to wait for news from the Snake or the Bat!" said Grand Magus Lilith with clear scorn.

    The grand magus, the man known as Lord Sinure of the Bird Bloodline, added.

    "Other than the people in this room, our current strength is 38 magus, 3000 city guards and excluding the trainee, we have 22,000 warriors ready in the Barracks"

    The other gbearer started to give reports about backing from their bloodline allies.

    The situation seemed much more dire than expected. Emery quickly noticed that Zach, who was standing beside him, also didn''t seem to understand the situation. This was definitely something more than a death done by a half-blood in a friendly tournament setting.

    They appeared to be preparing for war!

    Before long, realizing Emery''s confusion, Grand Magus Sinure turned his head at Emery and Zach. Thetter two were tense, when the former began exining the situation.

    "While the two of you werepeting in the tournament, an incident happened. Several massacres urred throughout the Golden City and several hundreds of people died. Most importantly, everything pointed towards us, the half-bloods."

    The news brought a wave of shock to them both. Coupled that with Annara''s action, there was definitely, no doubt, something big was at y.

    The man then added, "All ess in and out of Zodiac City is currently under strict protocols, as for the two of you, until the threat is dealt with, both of you will stay here and will be under the full protection of Zodiac City."

    Before Emery and Zach could protest, the grand magus added, "Yes, of course, the tournament still needs to continue, but we will allocate more magus to apany you two."

    Hearing such words, Grand Magus Lilithmented, "Just do what needs to be done. This has nothing to do with Zach. He still has to prepare for tomorrow''s fight."

    It was at this time that King Alduin, who had been silent all this time, spoke.

    "The tournament is important to us, but this incident is also no small matter. I need you all to work together to protect the city, find the real culprit as well as prepare for the worst."

    After discussing and confirming the resources needed for the n, the meeting was quickly concluded. People began to leave the hall to go ahead with what they were responsible for, but Emery was asked to stay.

    Only King Alduin, his right-hand man Ulrik and Magus Shena remained in the hall when Emery was asked to exin his rtionship with Annara.

    Since he felt he had nothing to hide, Emery went on and talked about everything he could think of �C the Kulturmak incident, the time he spent on the empty, in Ouroboros, the mission of Andorra and finally he told about the messages he got from her.

    King Alduin nodded when Emery finished his exnation, but there was no verbal response. Before thetter could say anything, he then spoke of another matter.

    "You will have to face two strong acolytes tomorrow. How prepared are you?"

    Of course, the king was talking about Eeshoo and Mahinder, who most likely would win his match against Zetto.

    Emery stood silent for a second hearing the question. With him just finished mastering gravity and the breakthrough he had today, to be honest he had nothing much else to prepare.

    Therefore he looked at the lord of the Zodiac City and spoke with conviction.

    "I am ready to fight both of them."

    "Good," the man said. "I am going to Golden City right now. You wille with me."

    It was an order Emery couldn''t refuse.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1262 Investigation

    Emery, King Alduin, Magus Shena, as well as four magus-level guards, left the Zodiac City Pce and headed to the ce where the devastating incident had taken ce a��� Golden City.

    Just like how Emery arrived in Zodiac City, the group set out using a spaceship instead of the teleportation gate.

    Something about preventing their movements from potentially being tracked by anyone trying to harm them.

    Along the way, King Alduin mentioned a name, one who was suspected to be behind it all.

    The head of the Darkness Institute, Grand Magus Zenonia.

    The suspicion was not only because Annara was her disciple. It was said the victims of the massacre in Golden City possessed teeth marks on their dead bodies. Combining that information with the fact the female grand magus'' whereabouts was unounted for the past few days, she quickly became the prime suspect.

    "As I said before, Zenonia and I, we go way back..." said King Alduin to Emery with aplicated tone. "Whether she is indeed behind this or not, the entire Zodiac City will have to pay the price for this incident."

    That said, King Alduin reminded Emery to try his best not to do anything that could put the half-blood in a negative image, especially now that they were embroiled in a situation like this.

    It turned out that with the incident that happened earlier in the year, the rtionship between the twelve bloodlines was at its worst point.

    Hence, by having Emery or Zach win the tournament, the king hoped it could breathe confidence in the Bloodline Alliance and mend the precarious situation.

    With hyperdrive speed, it only took the group an hour to arrive at the proximity space of the where Golden City was.

    Emery could see an army of drones and ships through the window, even a space station orbiting the.

    As the spaceship entered the''s atmosphere, being his first time he hade to the city through the sky, Emery clearly saw how big the city really was.

    Golden City was bustling with people possessing a poption of three billion, 100 times that of the Zodiac City. It was a central hub of trade for a dozen other cities within the gxy.

    In fact, the city was the biggest city in the gxy they were currently in. It was the one city the Magus Academy acolytes depended on the most. Even all the Paths of the Crafting Institution were integrated within it.

    The city also had the biggest Magus Alliance headquarters of the gxy a��� the exact ce the group was heading now.

    A few minutester, the ship finallynded right outside the magnificentplex.

    Stepping out of the spaceship, Emery found himself back in the same ce where he hade to exchange the spirit souls of the elves for Alliance merit points.

    It was nighttime when they arrived, but with King Alduin''s prestigious status of Zodiac City''s ruler and Supreme Magus, a group of magus and a grand magus figure came out to wee their arrival.

    "Thank you foring in such short notice," said the grand magus leading the group, a minister of the Magus Alliance named Barty Grouch.

    Under the man''s lead, King Alduin and the others were brought into the meeting room where two dozen figures were already waiting. It was spacious with simple yet exquisite decoration and a long conference table in the center of the room.

    Among the people present, Emery saw several familiar faces: Headmaster Delbrand, Shatter Cross with his grand magus uncle and, unexpectedly, also the female manager of the auction house he had met.<sub> </sub>

    When King Alduiin entered the room, being a Supreme Magus, everyone stood up from their seats and paid their respects to the former.

    Looking at the lineup of people, it wasn''t long before Emery realized they were all gathered here to investigate today''s incidents.

    When the meeting finally started, the Magus Alliance minister a��� a middle-aged man with a neat mustache a��� briefed the crowd on the current state of the situation by showing multiple images on the holographic screen.

    Images of bodies that died in a horrifying manner appeared for all to see.

    A total of 252 victims from five venues had died in the massacre, two apparently belonging to the Cross faction. Hence the reason why Shatter and his uncle were here.

    "Here are some of the markings and causes of death seen in some of the victims."

    Everyone could clearly see the ring bite marks on the bodies of the dead, which were typically done by beast-transformed half-bloods.

    ? Coupled with theck of color on the corpses, a sign these people died from blood loss, it would not be indiscrimination to say these cruel acts were carried out by those of the Bat bloodline.

    The Cross Prince, who was clearly emotional, gazed at King Alduin and pointed his finger, seemingly unconcerned about thetter''s exalted status.

    "The half-bloods! All of this must be their doing!" Keeping his eyes on the Supreme Magus, Shatter added, "How are you going to exin this?!"

    Seeing this, Shatter''s uncle quickly grabbed his arm and told him to calm down.

    On the other hand, King Alduin was still calm, as if he had heard nothing.

    "I haven''t seen anything that supports the suspicion that Zodiac City was the perpetrator of the ident. What''s more, even if the culprit is indeed that of half-blood, they are definitely not one of us."

    It was clear Shatter was bing more and more irritated by his words, but before he could do or say anything, his uncle quickly stopped him.

    Next, the minister revealed how the team of enforcers dispatched to investigate had found some clues on the killers. He was confident more information would be revealed in a few hours.

    After that, there were inquiries about Annara and her missing master Grand Magus Zenonia, which Headmaster Delbrand could not exin. Once again, the Cross Prince was furious at the response he received.

    "Huh!!" He sneered with obvious scorn. "The Academy is working together with the half-bloods to harbor fugitives! I want justice for my people!"

    Hearing such words, the Magus Alliance minister stepped in. "Headmaster Delbrand has handed over custody of the rted suspect Annara to us. She is currently being held here in this building and has been interrogated. Unfortunately, she was not willing to say a word so far."

    The next words that the man spoke took everyone by surprise.

    "She said that she would only talk to someone named Emery."

    Being a quarterfinalist in the tournament, everyone in the room knew who Emery was. All of a sudden, all eyes turned toward him.

 Chapter 1263 Imprisoned

    Knowing about Annara''s imprisonment, King Alduin continued on with his defense, stating it was an act of discrimination. Afterall, while rare, it was not umon for deaths to ur during such tournament duels.

    The King further emphasized his argument by saying such oue would not be imposed on humans, and the only reason the Alliance was able to put her into custody was because she did not have a major faction backing her.

    The Alliance didn''t even have any concrete evidence to link Annara and the massacres apart from the coincidental timing.

    The King reminded all of these things to Emery, as he was the only one who was allowed to see the imprisoned girl.

    Walking out of the meeting room, Emery followed a magus enforcer that led him towards a building only a hundred meters from the headquarters.

    It was the ce where Annara was being held a��� the Magus Alliance Prison, Golden City Branch.

    Mosts had their own government and regtions making each have their own way to deal with their criminals.

    However, for a crime that involved the Alliance such as this one, everything fell under and was managed by the Magus Alliance.

    It was a highly secure facility, guarded by grand magus level figures and dozens of magus enforcers. Due to its importance, one had to go through very strict protocols if one wanted to enter.

    "We''re heading to level 4," the enforcer said, escorting Emery to the guard on duty.

    The prison had many underground levels where people were held, from Level 1 to Level 5, which were determined based on their level of crime and power rank. For Annara, being only a Rank 9 acolyte, to be put in Level 4 meant that she was considered highly important by the Alliance.

    Even though the part of the prison that was above ground was ordinary, the underground was a massive facility with many hallways and ss walls with runes that prevented all prisoners from casting spells.

    Along the way, Emery could see a lot of empty space and thus couldn''t help but wonder: there were probably fifty rooms in this Level 4, but it seemed only half of them were upied.

    His thoughts were cut short as he finally arrived at his destination. The enforcer had brought him in front of a room made of opaque ss-like material which when essed by the former became clear, like nothing stood between them.

    "Annara!"

    There, Emery could see the red-haired girl sitting in the corner of the four-by-four room, wearing white prison clothes. But then, his attention was immediately drawn to the purple and blue patches that were visible all over her body and face. It was clear that those were bruises.

    Noticing his arrival, Annara stood up and slowly walked towards the transparent wall where he was. Even though her appearance looked very miserable, the red-haired girl still had a smile on her face as she gave a little chuckle.

    "W-What did they do to you... W-Who did this?" Emery asked, to which the enforcer simply said coldly, "Don''t talk about other things. Just focus on what you are here for."

    Prior to this, Emery had been given a series of questions he had to ask Annara. However, he couldn''t help but feel irritated inside when he saw the girl''s state. Knowing the ce prevented those inside from casting magic, she must have been in pain for quite a while.

    "Let me heal her first." Emery said, and Annara replied

    "Don''t bother... they would not turn off the anti magic runes in this room just for me."

    Emery looked at the enforcer standing behind him. Seeing thetter not moving, he sighed and offered apromise. "At least let me give her some healing potions."<sub> </sub>

    Unfortunately, the answer he received was only a slight shake of his head, before the enforcer ignored him.

    On the other hand, Annara said, "Wow... Emery Ambrose. I am touched... I almost believe you actually care for me. No, no, please don''t. I don''t want to stand against your two girls. Hahaha"

    Seeing Emery not amused by her jokes, she added, "Anyway, don''t underestimate me. I''m still a half-blood after all. We naturally heal much better than humans"

    Emery was silent for a while, seeing her, he recalled her bloody scene after killing Roran. Taking a deep breath, he looked into the red-haired girl''s eyes,

    "Why... Tell me why did you do it?"

    Silence fell before Annara finally heaved a sigh and said, "I had no choice.. I was forced to do it."

    "Forced to?" Emery asked again, making sure he had not heard wrong. "Who... Who forced you to do it?"

    Hearing the question, the red-haired girl nced at the nearby magus enforcer for a second before saying,

    "I will tell you, but... You have to help me. Help me get out of this ce." Staring at Emery in all seriousness, she asked, "Can you do that?"

    Emery was perplexed by the request. He couldn''t help but wonder why she was asking this to him. After all, what kind of power did he have to be able to help her?

    Seeing the look on his face, Annara added her words. "Well, consider this as paying back what you owe me. You still remember right? I''ve saved your life so many times and you owe me big times for that night..."

    The way she said it so casually couldn''t help but make Emery feel like she was joking, but he didn''t want to joke around, especially not now. Taking another breath, he looked at the red-haired girl and asked.

    "Tell me who is behind this and I promise I will do all my power to help you out." Seeing the skeptical look, he quickly added, "I came here with King Alduin. I''m sure he''ll help you out if you tell me all you know"

    To his surprise, the girl gave a small smile, "King of the Zodiac city, huh.. He won''t help someone like me... In fact, I don''t think anyone can help me. But you... maybe it''s still not toote for you."

    "Me? Toote? What do you mean?" Emery asked, bing even more confused.

    Unexpectedly, this question left the girl speechless. It was obvious that she was hesitating.

    When he saw that, Emery asked what he was most curious about.

    "Annara, tell me, why did you call me here? Why me?"

    Seeing the look on his face, the red-haired girl finally spoke.

    "Emery... I was asked to give you a message. They want you to kill Eeshoo tomorrow in the arena. Or... they will kill your dearest master."

 Chapter 1264 Threats

    When he heard Annara say the words dearest master, there was only one name appearing in Emery''s mind. That figure who had exerted a lot of influence and supported him throughout his journey in the Magus Universe.

    "Master Xion!"

    Those words could only mean one thing a��� his master was in deep trouble. Upon realizing this possibility, Emery''s expression changed for the worse.

    He knew he was now caught in a difficult dilemma.

    Annara''s words meant he had to kill the genius of the Nephilim unless he wanted to let his master Magus Xion be killed. It was at this moment the cogs in his brain began to spin rapidly, working to draw a conclusion from everything he knew.

    Who would most likely want him to do such a thing and why? If so, for what purpose?

    Was it to create further chaos in the rtionship between humans and half-bloods? If so, to what extent?

    All these thoughts swirled in his mind and, seeing the rapid changes of expression on his face, Annara could only speak in a bitter tone.

    "I''m sorry, Emery... I truly am." She said, staring at him

    Knowing his master''s lifey on the decision he made, Emery couldn''t hold himself from bing emotional. He walked towards the transparent walls, wanting to grab the red-haired girl, only to get shocked by its invisible protection.

    Annara gave him a pity look as she said, "Know this... don''t think about surrendering or ying defeated on purpose. They will know."

    Emery''s arms shook violently hearing those words, his eyes bloodshot as he was engulfed in rage. He looked at the red-haired girl and spoke while clenching his teeth. "Tell me who they are?... Why are they doing this?!"

    Annara nced at him once again, "I hope you will make the right decision."..." She then gazed at the enforcer, "I''m done speaking to this one. Tell the minister Grouch that I''m ready to talk."

    With those words, Emery was no longer allowed to remain and was forced to leave the prison, although he still had things to ask.

    Before he was escorted out by the enforcer, Annara called on him one final time.

    "Emery, in case this is thest time we see each other... let me give you one piece of advice..."

    The girl took a deep breath before she said her piece.

    "Don''t trust anyone!.. The Alliance, the Zodiac city king, your friends, or your master! In the end, you can only depend on yourself! Just keep winning!"

    It was definitely words Emery didn''t expect from her and, as he was leaving the ce, no one noticed a slight smile appearing on the red-haired girl''s face while a drop of tear silently fell on her cheek.

    ####

    Emery went back to the Magus Alliance headquarters with a slew of anxiety as he was very worried about his master''s safety.

    Even though most of their conversation was passed on to the headquarters, with Annara finally deciding to be willing to reveal the truth, none of these people really worried much anymore about what she had said to him.

    The head investigator, Minister Barty Grouch only gives his appreciation before rushing into the prison to speak with Annara.

    When he returned to the investigation room where King Alduin was, he was surprised to find the ce was more rowdy than the previous time. Moreover, there were more people present.<sub> </sub>

    "What happened?" Emery asked Magus Shena, who had been waiting for him, in confusion.

    "They have caught two of the culprits, the ones who did the killings."

    Emery''s surprise grew even more when he heard this news. From a distance, he could see two figures, their arms behind and bound, as they were escorted by a group of magus enforcers into the headquarters. Both culprits were magus level individuals and shockingly one of them was someone he had just met a few days ago.

    Magus Academy instructor at the Darkness Institute a��� Magus Cassian. The man who gave him valuable pointers on his endeavor of learning the gravity spells.

    "It''s him? W-What''s happening?" Emery turns confused.

    As for the other person who was caught, even though he was not an instructor of the Magus Academy, he was a known regr guest at the Darkness Institute. A Bat bloodline half-blood named Gorro, a creepy looking man who joyfully imed to feast on all his prey, turning the situation into more chaos.

    With Cassian and Annara being both disciples of grand magus Zenonia, the link between the killings, Annara, and the Darkness Institute, were no longer inseparable. Therefore, Headmaster Delbrand was called on to provide more information that could help the case to the Alliance.

    Emery just missed his chance to report the news about Magus Xion, who the headmaster had sent on a mission.

    Unable to inform the Headmaster about Magus Xion''s predicament, added with the threat to Eeshoo in tomorrow''s tournament, Emery quickly found King Alduin and exined the situation in the hopes of receiving a solution.

    "They are even willing to target the Nephilim faction?" King Alduin said as soon as hearing about the threats. He turned to think for a few seconds, before continuing.

    "Zenonia definitely wouldn''t dare to do this on her own. Something bigger is at y here. We should return to Zodiac City right away."

    That said, Magus Shena and the four magus guards quickly prepared themselves to leave. Emery, who previously wished to wait for Headmaster Delbrand was also forced to return.

    "We can send him a messageter."

    However, as soon as the group walked out of the headquarters and made their way towards the spaceship, the ring sound of emergency sirens rang through the air. It was clear something was going on, the question was what.

    "What''s happening?"

    All of a sudden, a group of people rushed out of the headquarters running towards them. Dozens of magus enforcers led by the Magus Alliance minister, all stood in King Alduin''s path.

    Looking at these people, the king calmly said, "What is this, Minister Grouch?"

    "My apologies King Alduin, but we have just obtained new information, thus we respectfully ask you to stay here for a while."

    King Alduin turned to frown as he said, "Tell me what happened and I will consider your words."

    The minister said the words as carefully as possible.

    "King Alduin, I wish to inform you that the three captives have reveal the name of one responsible, the one who ordered them to do the killings"

    It was supposed to be good news, however the next sentence surprised everyone around.

    "I regret to say it was, ...your name"

 Chapter 1265 Supremacy

    Three captives?

    That was the thought that came to Emery''s mind when he heard the minister''s words.

    After all, that could only indicate the two newly-captured magus as well as Annara herself had used the Zodiac City''s king of being the one behind the dreadful incident.

    Hearing such an usation, the usually calm King Alduin promptly turned emotional and with it, the powerful pressure of a Supreme Magus �C the highest echelon of human limit �C burst from the man''s figure like a surging tsunami, causing everyone''s breath to be cut short.

    Even though the magus and grand magus who escorted the minister were not weak, their hearts still skipped a beat and their knees buckled towards the ground.

    "You people dare to think I''m involved in this?" asked King Alduin to the minister in a calm tone. Yet despite the calmness he showed, one could clearly feel the emotions and profound strength hidden within.

    "I wouldn''t dare, but please understand my difficulties, King Alduin. I''m just following the Magus Alliance protocol."

    While the minister and his entourage shook under King Alduin''s fury, Emery was in awe as this was the first time he felt a glimpse of the power of those who had attained supremacy, who was able to emanate an aura capable of making even a grand magus figures trembled by its mere presence.

    The next few seconds, more magus and three grand magus came out from the headquarters. Among them were Shatter Cross and his Grand Magus uncle.

    "Do not let him get��" Before the young master of the Cross faction was able to finish the sentence, a slight gaze from the King was enough to turn him half unconscious.

    It was obvious these people hade to force King Alduin to stay. Hence Magus Shena and the four magus guards swiftly reacted to their actions. However, just as they were about to move in, the king stopped them by raising a hand.

    Seeing the king''s action, Minister Barty Grouch tried his diplomatic attempt again,

    "Please, King Alduin. Resisting will only make the situation moreplicated than it already is."

    King Alduin did not immediately respond. He calmly turned his head to look at the surroundings, like he was thoroughly considering his choice. Then after a while, he looked at Emery,

    "I think keeping me here is exactly what the true culprits want. I fear for my city�� my people."

    Those words clearly signaled King Alduin was ready to resist and Emery could sense the magus and grand magus around were gasping in fear. But right at this moment, a voice resounding from the distance made everyone stop.

    "Is that you my young dragon friend?"

    The words spoken by the unknown voice were friendly, just like how one met an acquaintance after a long time. However, it brought a formless pressure to everyone on the scene. Emery himself felt his spirit core turn chaotic just from hearing a sentence.

    King Alduin looked into the distance where the voice came from.

    "You are too old for this, old man. Stay out of it."

    In just a second after the king spoke, someone appeared in front of the former. The unknown figure was an old man with a short white beard. What caught Emery''s attention was how the other party had the body of a warrior that did not match his appearance.<sub> </sub>

    As soon as the magus and grand magus saw who it was, almost all of them immediately bowed respectfully to the old man.

    "Wee, Exalted Patriarch."

    From how he was treated and the glimpse of power he had disyed, Emery quickly assumed the unknown old man must be a figureparable to King Alduin �C the Supreme Magus.

    The old man was the founder and patriarch of Golden City, Supreme Magus Rosin Karat. Or as those who knew the man personally, the Old Devil.

    "Alduin, my young friend, please don''t burn down my city. Let us all talkfortably in my residence instead."

    It could be seen that King Alduin was reluctant, but he decided to ept the invitation in the end. After he gave a series of instructions to Magus Shena, he followed the old man together with some of the magus enforcers.

    After King Alduin''s figure disappeared, Magus Shena nudged Emery''s shoulder. "Let''s go. We are heading back to Zodiac City." Looking at where her king had gone, she said, "We need to quickly report this to the others."

    Just as Emery was about to follow Magus Shena and leave Golden City, he stopped in his tracks when he noticed one of the female magus approached him. She was the manager of the Devildom Auction House.

    "I see you are in the middle of all this mess." Seeing the look on Emery''s face, she promptly added what she wanted to say. "I just want to remind you that as a silver member of our Devildom Auction House, you will always have a friend in Golden City."

    After saying those words, she bowed slightly and walked away. As she left, Emery finally recalled the name of the female manager �C Tesia Karat, which meant she was rted to the founding family of Golden City that was headed by the Old Devil.

    Due to the urgency of the situation, Emery as well as Magus Shena and two magus guards headed for the teleportation portal. As for the other two guards, they would wait for King Alduin with the ship.

    By this time, the eve of the night had already arrived, but many eyes were staring at them. Many with great fear and unconcealed anger as the group made their way towards their exit. All because of their identity as half-bloods.

    Simrly, Emery and the others were also tense, worried that something unbing would happen. Fortunately, they managed to arrive back at Zodiac City safely where they could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    "You shouldn''t have left the king!" Sinure, the bird bloodline grand magus, said as he quickly called for an emergency meeting upon hearing the news from Magus Shena.

    "We should sent the army to rescue our King!!"

    "No! The King specifically told us only to stand by and Guard the city!"

    Without King Alduin, Zodiac City had be much more vulnerable to attacks, especially now at such troubling times.

    Since the people of Zodiac City were too busy with their own problems, Emery once again had no chance to speak about his situation with Magus Xion.

    Emery excused himself with the reason for training for tomorrow''s tournament. However, instead of staying in the city as asked, he sneakily headed for Terra Castle.

 Chapter 1266 Not Participating

    There were less than seven hours until the sixth day of the Magus Tournament, where Emery would have to face Eeshoo the Nephilim genius. But he still had no idea how he should deal with the dilemma he had.

    Would he really have the determination to kill Eeshoo in order to save his master Xion?

    By this time, Emery had brought the news to his friends and seniors, who had been waiting for his return at Terra Pce Hall.

    "Are you sure this is true, Emery? Is she even telling the truth?" Julian said. "For all we know, she might be trying to manipte you to get another kill!"

    Even though the hostility Julian showed towards Annara was mostly because thetter had killed Roran, Emery couldn''t just ignore Julian''s words as his argument indeed had some basis to it. There was no proof that Magus Xion''s life really was in danger.

    "How will I know for sure?"

    When asked, Klea personally thought that speaking about this matter with Headmaster Delbrand was a must. Not only because the headmaster knew about what kind of secret mission Magus Xion did, but also because he would be able to prepare some precautions for the tournament.

    "The headmaster might postpone or even cancel the tournament when he hears of this!" She said, "This means they can''t me you for it since you are not responsible in any way."

    The Eastern Sage who had been silent all this time finally said something.

    "That could indeed be a good solution, but I''m afraid canceling the tournament would not be easy, especially when it is already at its peak. At this point, there were simply too many things at stake."

    Emery heaved a sigh when he heard those words.

    Thrax stepped forward, grabbed Emery''s shoulders, and said "Emery, are you even in any condition to fight? Tomorrow you will have to fight not one, but two monsters! What you need to do now is not worrying about this, but have a good rest!"

    Of course, Thrax was not wrong. But how could he rest knowing a death scythe was waiting for his master?

    This time, it was Chumo who voiced his thoughts.

    "If canceling the tournament is not a viable option, there is still another way"

    All eyes turned at him when the group heard his words. Seeing that, he quickly shared his idea.

    "We could warn Eeshoo instead," said Chumo. "Tell him to not participate."

    Everyone couldn''t help but roll their eyes hearing that. From what the group knew about the Nephilim genius, no one believed someone like him would even think about agreeing to do such a thing.

    But then, Emery noticed Klea was deep in thought. Others quickly noticed her peculiar reaction and, as if answering their confusion, she said, "I think Chumo''s idea is worth a try."

    "Emery, you should go rest and prepare yourself for tomorrow" She quickly added, before proceeding to exin what she was thinking.

    She exined she would go to see the Nephilim together with Julian, while Chumo and Thrax would go find Headmaster Delbrand to notify the situation. As for the affairs in Zodiac City and Golden City, those would be left to Magus Silica and her subordinates.

    "Senior Fuxi, can you please remain here to help our champion training and keep him safe?" Klea asked with a smile,"Alright everyone. Does this mean you all agree with the n?"<sub> </sub>

    Everyone nodded their heads since that was the best n to make the most of the situation and keep Emery focused for his important matches tomorrow. Even though it couldn''tpletely take care of his anxiety, Emery just had to trust his friends to help him.

    ****

    A few hourster, just before dawn made its appearance on the horizon, with Julian''s connection with the Nephilim faction, he managed to find out the ce where Eeshoo had been staying for the tournament.

    He was staying at a spaceship hovering over a heavily guarded, one teleportation portal away from the Academy.

    There were at least three grand magus figures and a dozen magus roaming between the fortress and the spaceship. It took the two of them nearly an entire hour just to go through the tight security in order to meet the person in charge and it was not Eeshoo. Instead, it was his fiancee, the Nephilim princess, Jinkan Nephilim.

    "Eeshoo is very busy, you all can speak to me."

    Once again, Klea had to face the annoying Nephilim, who was wearing a luxurious nightgown in their meeting. Her brows couldn''t help but twitch as she watched her yawn nonchntly, before sitting down on the couch in front of them.

    "You two are disturbing my sleep, so this better be important!"

    Hearing such words, Klea snorted before saying, "Huh, no need to pretend. Knowing how you are, you wouldn''t have agreed to meet us if you didn''t know why we''re here in the first ce."

    The girl just smiled when she heard that. "Amuse me then. Tell me, what do you think I know?"

    Klea let out another snort after hearing that. Still, she started to speak.

    "You already know what Annara said to Emery in prison. In fact, I think you already knew about this nefarious plot aimed to harm nobles of the prominent factions. That''s why you didn''t show up to fight today!"

    As soon as Klea finished her words, Jinkan chuckled and pped her hands.

    "Good, very good. I even almost believe your spirit talent is second to your sharp wit... and yes. Everything you said is true."

    The girl then casually grabbed a ss, took a sip of the drink and said, "Now tell me something I don''t know."

    "That''s easy," Klea said confidently, causing the Nephilim to raise her eyebrows. "You think Emery doesn''t have the power to defeat your Eeshoo nor the heart to kill him. Let me tell you that both are wrong. You underestimate how much Emery cares for his master and how this situation only make him stronger"

    Jinkan was actually startled to hear such words. She frowned slightly before ncing at Julian who had been silent all this time.

    "You also believe this is true?"

    Even though he didn''t say anything, Julian gave a simple nod without the slightest hesitation.

    The Nephilim princess put down the ss in her hand as she fell into thought. The room where the three were silent for a while as no one opened their mouths. In the end, she shook her head slightly before looking at the two again.

    "Unfortunately, Eeshoo won''t listen to me about this. He might if it was another participant, but not Emery."

 Chapter 1267 Day Six

    "Unfortunately, we cannot stop nor postpone the tournament." Headmaster Delbrand said with a strained voice, as his gaze shifted to the other instructors of the Magus Academy.

    Sitting next to the Headmaster, Griffith, the Magus Alliance Magister nodded his head in silence, dering his approval of the matter.

    The Headmaster just got briefed regarding the incident in Golden City. As much as it pained to continue while risks were high, there was nothing he could do as his hands were tied. Stopping the tournament would only bring more chaos, which he believed to be exactly what the culprits wanted to achieve.

    "Let''s increase security and make sure thesest two days go as nned," Griffith added.

    With the strained atmosphere between Zodiac City and Golden City continuing to grow due to the recent tragedy, the tension between the two parties gradually reached the breaking point �C which certainly was not a good thing.

    Because of this, the Magus Alliance even requested the presence of one of the Supreme Magus elders toe and oversee the tournament. It was the best thing Delbrand could do for the situation with the tight time frame.

    ******

    The sixth day of the Magus Tournament arrived and Emery finally came out from his training in prime condition.

    As Emery walked out with a steady gait, two familiar faces appeared before him. Unsurprisingly, the Eastern Sage was one of the two, while the other was Magus Shena who was apanied by two magus guards.

    "Please do not sneak out of us again." The female half-blood said in a calm tone. Realizing his wrongdoing, Emery quickly apologized to her respectfully.

    Today, the Eastern Sage decided toe out of concern for his safety and, joining along with the old man, was unexpectedly Yuria, Lord Izta''s youngest wife.

    "Let''s go."

    All 6 figures made their way out of Terra Castle and headed for the teleportation portal to the Magus Academy with a rxed outer appearance that betrayed their inner turmoil. The moment the group arrived at the open field outside the portal gate, they were weed by a view filled with brim by thousands of people.

    "That''s Emery Ambrose!" Someone loudly pointed Emery out from the crowd.

    "That''s the Savage Acolyte!" eximed another, shouting his known Moniker out loud.

    Since he had entered the quarterfinals which meant he had the prospect of bing the Champion, Emery was inevitably forced under the unwanted limelight. All the crowd recognised him and moved at once, apanied by their shouts.

    The situation outside the portal gate started to turn rowdy but at that moment, two dozen Magus Academy guards appeared and quickly jumped into the crowd in droves, creating an open path for Emery and his group to pass through.

    Emery calmly followed the path that headed straight toward the Grand Hall. Along the way, apart from the fact that the number of guards has increased, he noticed there was something different with the crowds.

    Although not as many as the ones in Golden City, Emery still spotted some faces that returned his gaze with intense hatred and those who darted their eyes with an ashen face among the crowds.

    Fortunately, Emery and his group arrived at the grand staircase smoothly and entered the hall without incident.

    "Half-blood and hybrids are this way!" shouted one of the guards with indifference.

    It turned out that now there was segregation with the allocation of the seating arrangements. By doing so, it was hoped that it could prevent unwanted conflicts between the people, or more precisely, humans and half-bloods.

    Getting recognised as the quarterfinalist, however, Emery was led to one of the 8 corners of the terrace which has been transformed into his own personal waiting area.

    A few momentster, one by one his four friends returned. They, however, came in with a frown on their face, an expression that foreboding of bad news.

    As they expected beforehand the talks with Nephilim did not yield a positive result. It was foolish to even expect another result. but they had tried at the very least. On the other hand, Chumo and Thrax had it much worse as they couldn''t even catch a glimpse of Headmaster.

    This resulted in Emery having no one else to depend on regarding his decision. Unfortunately, it all came down to his hands. He either had to kill Eeshoo or let his Master die.

    Emery heaved another heavy sigh and threw the messy thoughts out of his mind. Whatever his decision was, he could only make his choice after defeating Eeshoo. After all, if he didn''t manage to do so, then that meant his decision had been made already.

    As the designated time arrived, under the eager eyes of the audience, Magus Serena again made her appearance in the center of the arena, weing all the guests and viewers through the drones.

    Instead of hastily beginning the event to the longing viewers, the female magus took a moment in respect for the death of Roran Harlight before shooting the fireworks more majestic than its predecessors into the sky.

    "Now let the quarterfinals begin!!!!" shouted the female magus, which was immediately followed by the loud cheers of three millions crowds present in the Grand Hall.

    As there would only be 4 quarter-finals and two semi-finals matches today, the participants were given extra time to prepare while Magus Serena as the host gave out information about the acolytes that would fight it off in the arena.

    The first contender came from a line of rare breeds of Titan Bloodline, said to be the descendant of the God himself, Zetto the Berserker.

    The one fighting him would be the current holder of the Rank 1 in the privileged ss leaderboard. Someone who was raised in a secluded monastery, the Divine Monk, Mahinder Nieves.

    All the spectators stood in ovation drumming their feet against the ground, shouting out the air in their lungs. As the first match finally began, all they were hoping for was for a match that would cure them of yesterday''s disappointment, and Zetto''s berserker ability and double axes battle art managed to tend to their needs.

    However, only to their regret itsted only for a quick few minutes before Mahinder the Monk started his one sided attacks.

    He countered the Berserker''s relentless attacks with each palm strike seemingly able to tore and broke apart Zetto''s muscles and bones as a sickening cracking sound echoed through the arena followed by blood spilling from Zettos mouth.

    It was clearly a mismatch between the opponents, as Zettos started to lose his ground with his inner body being crushed.

    To do such things to a warrior iming to be god among men certainly reminded the people how far their strengths are apart.

    In the end, the Berserker stood still,y down his axes and admitted defeat.

    "Mahinder Nieves wins!" dered the announcer.

    Time arrived for the battle deciding the fate of two lives arrived, as now Emery and Eeshoo readied themselves to fight.

 Chapter 1268 Undecided

    Emery could hear his name being called in the arena, it was time for him to finally make a decision, but he was still undecided.

    When the screen disyed his name and the magus began to shout introducing his name to the audience, his friends came to approach him.

    In particr, Julian stopped right in front of him, staring with a solemn gaze,

    "Emery�� I know how important your master is to you, and I also know how much he has helped us. Honestly, I hate to say this��"

    Taking a deep breath, he continued his words. "You must think this through, Emery. Not only do we not know for sure if they really have your master, it''s a certain fact that killing Eeshoo would be disastrous for us and our."

    That was, of course, what kept bogging down and stuck round in Emery''s mind. Julian''s words only served to further add weight to it. He then gripped Emery''s shoulder tightly as he added his words.

    "Emery, You can''t kill Eeshoo!" He said firmly.

    Thrax, who was standing right beside, promptly gave the Roman a nudge. "Let him decide for himself." said the Thracian, earning him a re from thetter.

    While the two were once again arguing with each other, Klea walked up to Emery and touched his arm gently.

    "I want to tell you to follow your heart�� I really do." She said with a regretful look. "But I have to agree with Julian on this one��"

    She let out a sigh before continuing, "Aside from the trouble we will have with the Nephilim, killing Eeshoo means you will be deemed to be conspiring with the culprits in their nefarious deeds. What I fear is that your actions will likely further damage the already dire rtionship between humans and half-bloods."

    Emery looked like he wanted to say something, but he stopped himself when he heard his name being called to the arena again. With the advice from Julian and Klea shing through his head, he made his way to the arena with much better resolve not to go through with the killing.

    However, once he arrived and saw the golden-haired Nephilim standing on the opposite side of the arena, he couldn''t help but think of his master once again.

    Amidst the chaos and distress that was going on in his mind, the magus referee announced the match.

    "Emery Ambrose versus Eeshoo Nephilim"

    Their names were said aloud and with that the match finally began.

    It seemed the Nephilim genius had no ns to warm up against Emery. as he immediately used his strongest buff [Angelic Descent - stage 4], and floated in the air from the get-go.

    As brilliant glints appeared all over his body, four majestic wings of light began to form on his back.

    Emery instantly snapped out of his troubled state when he saw such a sight.

    In response, he quickly used both of his [Immortal Gate - stage 6] and [Fey Transformation] at once, hoping they would be enough to match Eeshoo''s power.

    Silver furs began to appear on his limbs as the transformation took effect, sending waves of power through his body. In the meantime, Eeshoo didn''t stay still as he swiftly readied his new spirit reader weapon.

    [Heaven''s Will Shuttle]

    In an instant, 16 unique-looking flying des flew rapidly all over Eeshoo''s body like a whirlwind. Under the Nephilim''s control, each and every one of them was ready to be sent to attack at any moment. Having seen their power against As, Emery quickly took out his Savage Sword.

    The moment the two of them revealed their weapons, the audience in the seats cheered with excitement.

    "Fly!"

    A faint smile on his face, Eesho waved his hand slightly, a gesture that sent all sixteen des rushing towards Emery from multiple directions. The spectacr disy awed the onlookers, inviting countless gasps.

    Not wanting to be overwhelmed by his opponent, Emery swiftly took his stance and performed his swordsmanship.

    [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique]

    A flurry of bright ck intersected and ovepped one another in midair as the sword in Emery''s hands danced against the omnidirectional storm of attacks. Sparks flew in the air as the weapons shed against each other.

    With his swordsmanship and movement technique, Emery managed to parry and block the flying des one by one, and when it became too much, he cast [Blink] to get away and earn some respite.

    Swissh! Swishhh!

    But of course, things weren''t going to go his way just like that, as those sixteen shuttles quickly changed their course and chased after him. It didn''t take long for the storm of attacks to rain down on him again.

    While his arms and legs kept moving to deal with the Nephilim''s relentless attacks, Emery fell into thought about his opponent. More precisely, about the weapon he used.

    Even though those flying des weren''t even a third of his [Savage Sword], each one of them shot out with such incredible speed and power that his hands couldn''t help but throb every time he blocked them.

    Once again, multiple sharp des came charging at him with speed, and to deal with them, Emery cast his [Slipstream]. Combined with his [Blink] spell and the agility [Fey Transformation] gave, all boost his mobility, but still he barely managed to dodge it all.

    Sharp sounds rang through the air in session as he continued to thwart Eeshoo''s attacks.

    nk! nk! nk! nk!

    When one finally managed to slip past his defenses and grazed his shoulder, the other des quickly came fiercely towards the same spot as if they were a group of predators smelling their prey.

    Facing the storm of attacks that precisely targeted the gap in his defenses, Emery quickly found himself cornered. He swiftly raised his arm to cast one of his newly mastered spells.

    [Repulsion]

    The air around him seemed to ripple as the spell sent out an invisible domain that contained gravity force, pushing away everything in his surroundings. The part of the arena around which he stood caved in slightly.

    s, the spell wasn''t enough to stop Eeshoo''s weapons since they were so powerful, but it was able to affect the speed of the flying shuttles and gave him the necessary time to find his way out and [Blink] to safety.

    Emery''s action finally made Eeshoo frown. The always calm Nephilim genius finally said a sentence.

    "Why are you running!?"

    The words etched deep into his mind, as the truth was Emery had not yet decided what to do with Eeshoo, this made him reluctant to make any attempt to counter any of Eeshoo''s attacks.

    "You are way over your head if you think you can defeat me!"

    Momentster, the 16 flying des suddenly converged into each other and formed one huge de before charging toward him in a circr fashion.

    [Heaven Drill des]

    The de shot through the air at an extremely high speed, much faster than his movement, and couldn''t be stopped by his gravity spells. The only thing that worked was him [Blink] away to distance himself.

    Emery was blinking away all around the arena being chased by the drill-formed artifacts and, once again, the Nephilim genius was disappointed.

    In a moment like this, Eeshoo took out a new item. It was a palm-size silver bell which he tightened on his wrist before channeling his spirit energy toward the bell.

    Riingggg!!!

    It was not a loud ring, but it was strangely able to echo throughout the half a mile long arena. The sound waves shook the space, causing Emery to find out he was no longer able to cast his most dependable spatial spell.

    The drill formed artifact came right at him, this time without him able to dodge.

    Knowing his sword would not be able to stop it, Emery decided to cast [Void of Aegis]. A translucent dome appeared around him as it separated the space between.

    Crkkk!

    Seeing his best defensive spell unable to hold out for long, Emery knew he had to finally fight with his full power. Otherwise, he would lose this match.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    Upon activation of the innate ability, the silver fur covering his limbs quickly turned pitch ck, while all of his hair turned white. It not only drastically changed his appearance, but also brought about a tremendous enhancement.

    First, the transformation significantly increased his spirit power, giving an extra depth to his void spell. It also gave more innate resistance to physical and magic attack, which could prove to be crucial for stopping the drill des.

    Howwlllll!!!

    The transformation was followed by a deafening roar that reverberated throughout the arena.

    With his physique fully transformed, utilizing the increased battle power, Emery tightened his muscles and used both of his arms to hold the rotating artifact with all his might.

    Secondster, Emery managed to fully stop its rotation, forcing the des to break apart and returned to its owner.

    The crowd looked even more excited when they saw this. They knew they were finally going to see some real action in this match.

 Chapter 1269 Breaking In

    If previously Emery had been deeply troubled by the dilemma he got in his hands, the incredible power Eeshoo had shown him was a wake-up call that helped clear up his mind.

    At this point, he knew he would never be able to defeat the Nephilim protege without using his entire strength and giving all he had.

    What''s more, losing would automatically mean the decision about Magus Xion''s life was no longer in his hands, but in those of his opponent standing in front of him.

    With those thoughts in mind, Emery was now determined to do everything he could in order to defeat Eeshoo.

    Howwllll!

    Once again, Emery began gathering the innate power his transformation gave for a counterattack. Eeshoo on the other side made another gesture with his hands, collecting all 16 of his flying des back andmanding them to fly around him.

    Seeing the two in the arena preparing for another sh, the cheers from the crowd of spectators were heightened exponentially.

    After witnessing a disappointing first match between Zetto and the monk Mahinder, where it ended so quickly and so one-sidedly, the people desperately wanted to be entertained by an exciting fight.

    Due to the recent tragedy and tense situation with the half-bloods, most of the crowds cheered on the Nephilim genius instead of the half-wolf acolyte,

    "Eeshoo, we love you!"

    "Give that half-blood a good lesson!"

    Their cheers however were meaningless as the two of them currently didn''t care about their surroundings at all. They were focusing their entire attention on the other person standing opposite of them.

    Eeshoo shook his hand and rang the silver bell one more time. As the soft ringing sound reverberated through the air, it went ahead and prevented Emery from using his spatial spells for mobility. And from the looks of it, the status quo would remain for a while.

    As if that wasn''t enough, he also took out more artifacts. In a matter of seconds, 32 [Soaring Shuttles] made their appearance in the arena. They added the number of flying artifacts he already controlled, totalling a staggering 48 pieces all hovering around him like sentinels.

    It was clear the Nephilim genius was the type of person who didn''t y around, he was ready and willing to give his all if that was what it would take him to defeat his opponent.

    As for Emery, he decided to bring out his second sword, the [Advanced Lightsaber].

    Although wielding two swords would reduce the effectiveness of his sword technique, this was the correct decision a��� something Emery had to do if he wanted to deal with the ridiculous number of flying artifacts that would attack him.

    Since his [Blink] spell was basically thrown out of the table as long as his opponent''s silver bell existed, he cast [Light Wing] and [Anti Gravity] to increase his mobility against Eeshoo.

    A pair of light wings sprouted on his back, Emery soared into the sky ready to fight the Nephilim in the air.

    Now that the stage and preparations were set, the two stared at each other, as if they had reached an agreement, both of them made their moves at the same time. As their figures disappeared, loud cheers erupted from the crowd.

    nk! nk! nkk!

    Sparks and ripples appeared in the sky above the arena, apanied by a deafening cacophony of sounds, as Emery and Eeshoo fiercely shed with each other.

    A spectacr battle unfolded in the azure expanse above, with Emery being bombarded and chased by dozens of flying artifacts, avoiding and parrying those he couldn''t as he tried to approach the golden-haired acolyte.

    Now that his battle power had reached another level, Emery''s each swing of the sword was strong enough to deal with the Nephilim''s flying artifacts power, sending them back faster than they came.

    nk! nk! nkk!

    The crowd of spectators cheered as sparks from several steel shes were seen in the air. Emery was forced back several times by those flying des, but with each attempt, he managed to get a little closer to his goal.

    30 meters, that was the closest he could reach, as the closer he got, the stronger Eeshoo''s flying artifacts became.

    Realizing the situation, Emery cast his [Void Mist] spell and quickly created three identical clones that apanied him to attack the Nephilim together, creating multiple diversion targets for Eshoo.

    This decision caused the 48 shuttles to be separated into four groups as they attacked, allowing the real Emery to gain another 10 meters closer to the former.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Once again, the closer he got, the harder it was to advance, and unfortunately, with the ringing of the silver bell, Emery''s [Void Mist] figures only managed to disy half of their effectiveness since their strength mostly depended on the fact they were able to flicker in and out of void inbat.

    However, Emery still didn''t give up, as he had another trick up his sleeve. Now that he already somewhat ustomed to the speed and formations the flying artifacts assumed, he beganunching his retaliation by casting [Seed Bomb] in session and throwing them toward the clump of flying artifacts covering Eeshoo.

    Kaboom! Kaboom! Kaboomm!

    Emery''s counterattack made a big fuss. It was strong enough to shroud the sky above the arena with thick ck smoke that rendered visibility almost zero. Seeing this, a frown appeared on Eeshoo''s forehead.

    "There''s no point in you hiding in the smoke!"

    As he saw the thick ck smoke around him, Eeshoo honestly thought Emery was trying to sneak up and attack him. But instead of doing that, Emery shot towards the ground.

    The moment hended on the arena, he knelt down and ced both hands on the ground. In the next second, a bright light appeared around the floor of the arena where he was as runic formation took shape.

    [Jade Soldier]

    The smokes were a distraction to give Emery enough time to create his summons.

    Figures began to emerge from the ground. At first there were only ten, then it doubled to twenty, before doubling again to forty and stopping at sixty-four.

    The army of Jade Soldiers quickly gathered and stomped the ground at the same time, shooting into the air in unison. Right behind them was Emery''s figure, who also soared into the air.

    Under Emery''s control, the Jade Soldiers became a wall that protected him as they headed for the Nephilim genius. It was a battle of formations, and although the summons were no match against the powerful artifacts and were swiftly crushed, by then they had achieved what they were created for.

    To pave the way for Emery.

    The Jade Soldiers disintegrated one by one as they lunged through the flying artifacts that attacked nonstop.

    30 meters, 20 meters, 10 meters

    With multiple scratches grazing his body, Emery finally managed to get past the flying artifacts and reached the decisive distance where his sword was able to strike the surprised Eeshoo without missing a beat.

    But then, the moment their eyes met, Emery couldn''t help but hesitate as words once again entered his mind."Don''t kill him!"

    Although small, this half a second mistake gave Eeshoo the time he needed to slightly dodge, which caused the attack that should have been fatal to only inflict an ordinary wound.

    Even more, Eeshoo retaliated without holding back and cast his powerful spell.

    [Sunbeam]

    A me seemingly capable of obliterating everything erupted from the Nephilim genius, causing the sky above the arena to change color and turn all the still fighting jade soldiers to ashes.

    Emery disappeared amidst the zing red and was seen once more when it fell from the sky and crashed into the ground, engulfed in smoke and me.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1270 Decision

    The searing mes burning his skin were not as hurtful as the regret he felt for missing the chance tond a critical hit on his opponent. Even more so when he thought that chance might be the only one he would get.

    He didn''t care about the burning wounds, as they would soon regenerate thanks to his [Undecaying Flesh]. What Emery had to care about right now was how he could find a way to deal with his opponent.

    On the other hand, the Nephilim genius was so taken aback by Emery''s nned attack that he ended up descending from the sky and decided to change tactics as he called in all of his 32 [Soaring Shuttle] back into his storage ring leaving only his 16 [Heaven''s Will Shuttle] .

    "I was wrong. You are indeed a worthy opponent," Eeshoo said with a calm expression.

    "Thank you," Emery answered in short as he was in no mood for a chat.

    At this moment, both of them realized and came into unanimous silent agreement that they needed time to take a breather and control their spirit pool for another eventual sh. After all, the two of them had cast multiple powerful spells in their previous confrontation.

    Eeshoo took out something that rmed Emery. It was another 8 pieces of the [Heaven''s Will Shuttle]. As soon as he did, those onlookers who understood how unusual it was for one to control that many artifacts were surprised, among them was the female Nephilim who had been in the terrace observing the entirety of the match.

    She immediately shot her irritation to herself, "What are you doing, Eeshoo?! Why do you have to force it?! This is not the usual you. Calm yourself!"

    Even though such words were shouted from Jinkan''s mouth, inwardly she knew what she did was simply in vain. There was nothing she could do to change the mind of the young man standing in the arena.

    That particr event on Andora, the power disyed by a young acolyte from the lower realm was still etched deep in Eeshoo''s mind. The reason for his upromising and stubborn attitude against him this time.

    Eeshoo had thrown away his childhood, his friends, and even his family for being able to enter and be a member of the inner circle of the Nephilim. All to get the facilities and resources he desperately needed for his progress.

    Hence, to know and witness firsthand that someone could match him in spite of not having such privileges made it seem as if everything he had done and sacrificed was all for naught.

    So no, he could not and must not let that young acolyte get past him.

    [Heaven Drill de]

    Once again, Eeshoo performed the special battle art technique that was created only for the special spirit reader artifacts. This time, however, it seemed he had gone a step further in his quest to defeat his opponent.

    Instead of forming one huge de just like he did before, the Nephilim genius created three of the deadly instruments, each consisting of eight Heaven''s Will Shuttles. The twenty-four Heaven''s Will Shuttle turned into three hugences that emitted an intimidating sharpness from their tips.

    Thosences shot through the air like thunder with a wave of Eeshoo''s hand, as the Nephilim changed his battle approach from long-range to mid-range, which allowed him to deliver more powerful attacks as his control over the artifacts strengthened by the close distance.

    Howwlll!

    [Omega Strike]

    Howling loudly as he used [Battle Howl], Emery swung his two swords that were shrouded in brilliance.

    Even though Emery''s attacks had be stronger thanks to the battle art technique, he still needed both swords to deal with one of the iingnces. Thus when the other two arrived, Emery was forced to use his [Aegis of Void] spell to resist it and dodge out of the way.

    His figure streaked across the sky above the arena. The air whistled as he maneuvered past the threences, handling them as efficiently as possible as he continued to try to reach the Nephilim.

    It was a breathtaking spectacle for the crowd of onlookers, the Nephilim genius disyed his superb mastery over the terrifying flying artifacts while the half-wolf acolyte utilized his exceptional versatility to match them.

    Baamm! Bammm! Bamm!

    The battle continued bing more and more intense as time went on. In this round, Emery managed to score some more gainspared to their previous sh, but again, the Nephilim quickly undoed them.

    Whizzing past one of the artifacts by just an inch, Emery finally managed to get close to Eeshoo. There were still several meters between them; a distance not really worth mentioning. But right at that moment, the other two artifacts suddenly shook and changed rapidly, transforming into their second form.

    [Heavenly Tower Shield]

    An enormous wall appeared between him and the Nephilim. It was the impregnable defense that had previously managed to withstand As'' powerful attacks and simrly Emery was forced to retreat by it.

    At this point, the battle had already been going on for more than thirty minutes, yet the cheers had not died down. Instead, it became even more lively as the battle had exhrated the crowd, as they watched the twoe fiercely at each other.

    From rangedbat to close rangebat, from ground to air, ming spells and gravity magic, the arena was now a devastated site, yet the two of them didn''t seem to have any ns to surrender. As a result, their battle only continued to escte. The blood dripping from the wounds on their bodies began to fill all over the arena.

    While it might appear at first nce that Emery was at a disadvantage, the truth was quite the opposite: Eeshoo was actually slowly losing his ground in this fight, and with his intelligence, he quickly realized this fact.

    Unfortunately for the Nephilim, this was a bitter pill he had to swallow. Although it was an undeniable fact he possessed superior firepower over his opponent, Emery simply possessed a much stronger regeneration rate and a deeper spirit pool, which gave him a level of endurance that allowed him to slowly but surely bridge the gap between them.

    "No!" Gritting his teeth, Eeshoo still tried his best to fight Emery even though he found himself losing. Meanwhile, Jinkan, who was watching all this, gasped in disbelief. She knew Emery had be stronger, but she didn''t realize how far he had improved since Andora''s mission.

    The one hour mark was reached, but the fight was still going on. By this time, however, the situation had been reversed. Emery was clearly the one holding the initiative, but Eeshoo still refused to give up.

    Each of Emery''s attacks at this point was filled with the thoughts of his master. He knew he had to make his final decision, before Eeshoo or the referee decided it for him.

    Thought after thought was jumbled in his mind, but his body still didn''t stop attacking the Nephilim.

    ''You can''t kill Eeshoo!'' Julian''s and Klea''s voices once again filled his mind as the memories of his Master haunted him.

    The time he had when they were together, drinking tea,ughing, training together, and many more. These memories unknowingly evoked the one skill taught by the person; it burst out from his sword, unleashing its might for all to see.

    [Shadow Edge]

    The crescent-shaped attack shot through the air and struck Eeshoo''s [Heavenly Tower Shield] squarely. It caused the wall to shake violently, but in the end, it managed to hold on. However, Eeshoo didn''t have the chance to breathe a sigh of relief as another spell was right behind it.

    A swirling sphere of light consisted of two opposing colors headed rapidly for the powerful shield, it was the manifestation of Emery''s dual cores. The shield shattered into pieces as the [Dao Matter]nded. It was so impactful it forced Eeshoo out of his Angelic Form, and losing his wings, his figure plunged towards the ground heavily wounded.

    Emery arrived right in front of the Nephilim, knowing full well that this was the defining moment.

    It was thest chance. He had to finish Eeshoo right now!

    His grip on his swords tightened as he was ready to give the killing blow.

    But in the end, he found himself unable to do so.

    On top of the dozens of reasons that discouraged him from killing the Nephilim, was the figure of his master Xion being reced by his father telling him to do the right thing. Killing one for such a reason was definitely not the way his father thought of him.

    "Master�� I am sorry" He muttered under his breath as he lost his chance.

    The magus referee dashed into the arena to check on Eeshoo''s condition. However, instead of announcing his win after the inspection, the referee turned his gaze at Emery.

    The magus muttered shocking words that instantly made him burst with emotion.

    "You have 5 seconds to kill him, or your master will die!"

    From afar Jinkan who still couldn''t ept Eeshoo''s defeat realized something strange was happening.

    Seeing Emery once again raising his sword and the referee not stopping him made her panic and jumped into the arena to shout for Eeshoo to surrender.

    s, she was toote.

    Sppattt!!!

    The sword was swung and crimson liquid sttered into the air before falling to the ground.

    The sight of several magus rushing into the arena causedmotion among the crowd. The people roared as another incident urred in the tournament.

    "The half-blood is going crazy!"

 Chapter 1271 Why?

    Chaos descended onto the spectating crowd as the incident unfurled before their eyes.

    Blood messily covered one side of the entire arena painting a disgustingly bloody scene.

    At the sight of the unexpected scene, shouts and whispers of condemnation rushed from the crowd and resounded throughout the arena. At the same time, those guarding the area immediately moved to take away the people involved from the onlooker''s eyes.

    "That half-blood dares to make trouble again!!"

    "Why did he decapitate the magus!?"

    "What do you mean ''the magus''? He injured the Nephilim acolyte!"

    "Are you blind!? That wolf acolyte shed and killed the magus referee!"

    "The referee?! What the hell is going on!?"

    "That half-blood is out of his fucking mind��"

    *****

    While Eeshoo was being taken away to the medical center, Emery was being secured to a specific room near the grand hall.

    Eyes filled with rage and hostility red at him from all around. Still, there was no reason to be anxious. Despite the blood of the magus referee covering his entire body, Emery had been very silent and cooperative since the incident.

    After all, his mind was currently filled with his worry for his master''s safety.

    Did he just condone the death of his master?

    Not long after the group of magus isted him, several figures could be seening toward the room. Among them were Headmaster Delbrand and Magister Griffith.

    Most of the people in the group had serious expressions that clearly disyed the severity of the incident, but the headmaster was different.

    The headmaster calmly approached Emery and asked with his voice carrying a hit of genuine concern.

    "Emery, tell me what happened?"

    To outsiders, it might seem as if the half-blood did it out of a personal grudge, but Headmaster Delbrand disagreed. Although the headmaster did not know Emery for long, he still knew him quite well.

    He did not believe Emery would do such a thing without a reason.

    When his eyes met the headmaster''s gaze, Emery first took a deep breath before he began exining.

    From the threats, he received from Annarast night to the referee who threatened him, forced him to finish the job, and upon his refusal, the magus referee took out a hidden weapon to hurt the Nephilim acolyte. In such a situation, Emery shed the magus arm apart and followed up with an extra blow to make sure he would not be able to retaliate."

    Emery carefully exined the sequence of events without leaving out a single important detail and as hisst sentence marked the end of his exnation, all the magus in the room fell silent in thought.

    One of the magus guards soon confirmed the finding of the secret weapon on the arena floor, a silver needle identical to the one Annara used to kill Roran. With such evidence, it was not difficult for Headmaster Delbrand to believe Emery''s words.

    With confirmation that the magus referee was still alive, the headmaster immediately ordered Magister Griffith to start questioning the man and start the investigation into how their own magus of the academy was involved in such a situation.

    Once the headmaster was done arranging the situation, Emery called the headmaster.

    "Headmaster, can you please help my master Xion? Please, can you find out what happened to him?"

    Headmaster Delbrand sighed. Listening to the young acolyte plead for his master''s sake, the headmaster''s heart couldn''t help but soften.

    "I am sorry you had to get mixed up so deep in this matter, the truth is this incident is the first piece of news we got about your master. Rest assured, we will look into this matter to the best of our abilities."

    "Thank you, Headmaster��"

    After a nod of acknowledgment from the headmaster, the room once again fell silent. Emery looked at the headmaster hesitantly for a moment, but he ultimately steeled his resolve and spoke up.

    "Headmaster, may I please participate in the investigation? I would like to help as much as I can."

    The two''s eyes once again met, and from the deliberating look in his eyes, it was clear the headmaster was weighing the risk.

    With how well the young acolyte knew about Annara and Xion, Emery must have some value to give to the investigation.

    After a moment of silence, the headmaster finally responded.

    "Yes, you certainly can, but�� what about the tournament? Are you going to give up on it?"

    This time, it was Emery''s turn to fall silent in deliberation. As worried for his master as he was, Emery still had his responsibilities. It seemed his concerns would just have to wait.

    *****

    The incident brought about so much chaos the match was ultimately extended much longer than expected. It took Magus Serena a tiring amount of time before she finally seeded in convincing the crowd to calm down.

    "We received news that the magus referee is alive and well! Let us give acknowledgment how hard the acolytes fight that it could even endanger people around them"

    The magus tried to act casually about the situation revealing nothing to ensure order for the masses.

    "With this, we hereby announce that Emery Ambrose has be the victor and entered the semi-final! Now, for the next match!"

    Magus Serena proceeded to introduce the next participant to the spectators. Holding the title of strongest acolyte with the topmost rank in the physical rankings score, the Inhuman, Anzi Tamasi.

    Next, the female Magus introduced another figure from the opposite side. The figure was none other than the dragon prot��g��, Zach Talon.

    However, the fact Zach was part of the royal family of Zodiac City in addition to the half-blood incident, brought more opposition toward the dragon prot��g��''s participation in the tournament.

    Despite that, Zach walked toward the center of the stage with his head held high. The confidence in his bearing made it seem as if the displeased and furious crowd was not in his eyes.

    ��

    Meanwhile, on the terrace where his opponent was, Shatter Cross and a few other magus of the Cross faction stood before Anzi.

    "Those animals are stepping out of line! Anzi, do the faction a favor and avenge our fallen faction members. I want you to give everything you got and rid of that worm for us! Can you do that?"

    The person on the other side did not say a word, but simply took off his mask and nodded. As the man walked into the arena, his gruesome face was fully revealed for all to see. At the same time, Magus Serena''s voice resounded throughout the arena to start the match.

 Chapter 1272 Strongest Acolyte

    The two figures who were facing each other in the arena were arguably the two strongest acolytes of the Magus Academy. After all, the scoring system of the privileged ss put Anzi at rank 1 and Zach at rank 2 in the physical score.

    As soon as Zach saw who was standing on the other side of the arena, he suddenly remembered something about the other party and said.

    "You are the one who ims to be the strongest acolyte, aren''t you?"

    Hearing the question, Anzi nodded and confidently answered, "Yes, I am."

    The reason Zach ask was that there was actually a rumor going around that the reason the Inhuman couldn''t reach a higher rank within the privileged acolyte was that those above him all possessed light elemental affinity, which was the bane of him.

    One rumor even said the only reason why Zach was able to pass his rank was that the dragon boy was afraid and chose to skip him, challenging his master Shatter Cross instead.

    Reminding about such rumors that he once heard made Zach let out a little chuckle.

    Staring at his opponent, he drew out his 2-meter-long broadsword, the Executioner. He then warmed himself up, swinging the huge weapon around so effortlessly as if it was a feather.

    "Good! We will settle this here and then!"

    Anzi remained calm hearing his opponent''s words. He tore off his clothes and his deformed body quickly began to harden, turning into a pitch-ck root-like appearance, as he turned into an abomination that towered over the Dragon Prince with his 2.5 meters height.

    His two arms transformed into a pair of sharp des which were menacingly brandished towards Zach. Then, in a heavy and hoarse voice that sounded extremely horrid, he said,

    "We Shall see!"

    Anzi sted the ground where he stood as his figure shot at Zach. The arena floor shook with each step he took, furiously charging towards the Dragon Prince.

    As soon as he arrived before his opponent, his two arms turned into a dark de, swinging down with undisguised killing intent. Seeing the attack, the Dragon Prince tightened his hold on his sword and replied with an upwards sh.

    BAANNGGGG!!!

    A deafening sharp sound echoed through the air and the ground below Zach''s feet sank, forming a crater when their attacks connected with each other.

    Feeling the overwhelming strength gushing from his opponent, Zach knew his current strength wasn''t enough, thus the dragon half-blood used his innate ability, transforming into what he was most known for.

    [Bahamut Transformation]

    "EAAARRRGHHH!"

    Armor-like crimson scales began to emerge all over his body as his muscles expanded and contracted slightly, giving him the necessary strength to push Anzi back, forcing thetter to take a few steps back.

    "Hahaha, very good!" the Inhuman cackled as he once again charged with all his strength.

    Confident in his own strength, Zach responded in kind, his figure shooting toward his opponent to match him.

    What unfolded next was a contest of brute force between the two, where both of them relentlessly sent powerful blows at the other. They would of course asionally block or parry, but eventually, it would end up with a retaliation of another heavy blow.

    There seemed to be no victor in this battle, until Zach decided to use his special [Draconic Aura] to further increase his power. A formless domain exploded from the Dragon Prince, causing the ground around him to sink slightly.

    However, unlike what some expected, the majestic pressure created by that ability didn''t seem to be able to affect Anzi, as he continued to fight with all his might as if nothing had happened.

    At this moment, Zach''s attack turned strong enough to leave a crack in thetter''s arm des. Slowly but surely, he began to push the Inhuman backward, inflicting serious wounds from the swing of his sword.

    It was clear to the audience that Zach would likely win in this battle of strength. Unfortunately for Zach, his victory seemed like it would also take quite a time as his opponent was not easy to defeat.

    The inhuman Anzi had the highest endurance among all, to be precise, the living organism that lied within his blood.

    This bacteria was the exact reason why every wound and damage Zach inflicted was negated over time. It was capable of reforming every crack on his arm des and patching up the wounds all over his body.

    It was even able to recover Anzi''s heart when it was crushed by Zach''s sword.

    This was Anzi''s true power, what really made him a fearsome foe �C his seemingly immortality.

    On the other side of the spectrum, even though he was a half-blood of the Dragon bloodline, which was certainly far more durable than normal humans, Zach still needed time to regenerate his dragon scales that were damaged when he got hit by Anzi''s oversized limbs,

    As an eerie chuckle escaped from the half-disfigured face, Anzi said in a condescending tone, " Stop your pointless struggle. You cannot kill me... Even a magus wouldn''t be able to kill without the light element!"

    A scoff was the response he received from the Dragon Prince.

    "Huh! I am not through with you yet!!!"

    Zach''s figure shot toward Anzi once more, brandishing his broadsword like a whirlwind as he bombarded thetter with relentless attacks. Ear-piercing ngs echoed through the air as Anzi matched his opponent''s aggression with his own techniques.

    Although the two of them were fighting fiercely and brutally, each had a solid fighting discipline they had mastered since childhood. The audience was able to witness a spectacr spectacle that sent blood pumping all over their bodies.

    nk! nkk! nkk!

    Zach once again managed to crack apart Anzi''s arm des with his skillful and powerful moves, and without the slightest hesitation, he seized the opportunity and stabbed Anzi in the knee with his sword, stopping the Inhuman''s movement, before using both his arms to release his mes spell.

    [Mega re]

    "Arrghhh!"

    Anzi screamed in pain as the overwhelming wave of scorching mes struck his body. However, he endured the excruciating agony and forced himself to attack, piercing Zach''s chest with his broken arm des.

    Even though he saw the attack, Zach didn''t attempt to dodge it as it would foil his opportunity.

    He was ready to take such sacrifice if it allowed his decisive attack to seed.

    "Arrghh!" Zach roared, exploding his fighting spirit as he withstands the pain in his chest, pulled his Executioner out of the inhuman knee, he unhesitantly swung it towards Anzi''s exposed neck.

    Crkkkkk!!!

    Dark blood sttered into the air as the broadsword managed to cut half of the inhuman neck. Such a grievous wound should be enough to kill any acolyte.

    However, it seemed his opponent wasn''t finished yet. When he saw Anzi was still staring at him with such a stubborn gaze, Zach inwardly gritted his teeth and said, "This is enough. You have lost, surrender now."

    "Haha.. ha... No�� Not yet!"

    Zach was startled when he saw the torn muscle in Anzi''s neck spasming and starting to regenerate, gradually covering the sword that was still there. He stared at his opponent and could see the stubbornness in his eyes.

    He let out a sigh before he roared and swung his sword one more time, chopping Anzi''s head off his neck.

    Splaattt!

    The crowd became restless and chaotic once again when they saw another half-blood killing an acolyte. But then, themotion suddenly receded like a tidal wave when they noticed a shocking scene that waspletely unexpected.

    The headless body of Anzi suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Zach''s body with his tworge limbs, before pitch-ck blood erupted from the gaping wound and covered the Dragon Prince''s body.

    The situation swiftly turned dire for Zach.

 Chapter 1273 Purpose

    8 years ago, in one of the Cross Faction research facilities.

    "T-This�� This thing is not human!"

    "The whole point of the project was to create an advanced human to match those half-bloods!"

    "A human being! Not this�� this abomination!"

    "What a failure�� Shut down the project immediately!"

    "Then, what should we do with this failed product? What about this kid?"

    Despite hearing the rming remarks mixed with fear from the adults around him, the kid who was the topic of the conversation remained silent with his head hung down.

    At this moment, the 12-year-old Anzi knew he was standing at death''s door. As an unwanted failed product, being disposed of was already a fixed oue for him �C there was nothing he could do to change it.

    As the fear of his future loomed over him, the sound of footsteps approached him.

    A pair of father and son wearing luxurious clothes and neat appearances. Even with just a look, it was clear they were nobles.

    "Shatter, what do you think?" the father asked his son. "He can be your yfriend. Something to rece your dead pet?"

    The boy next to the noble man looked at him with a smile.

    A boy of simr age, yet from apletely different life than his.

    "What''s your name?"

    "U�� Ur��"

    "Pardon my impertinence, sir, but this boy can''t speak yet�� I don''t think taking him would be a very good idea��" one of the men behind the boy, who was discussing about what to do with his colleagues, interjected.

    "Hmm, that''s unfortunate��"

    The noble man had a tinge of disappointment on his face, but the boy next to him surprisingly disyed another reaction. He showed an amused expression as he stared at the boy his father offered, or rather, scars that covered half of his body.

    "I want this one, Father!"

    The man slightly frowned. "Are you sure, Shatter?"

    "Yes! I name you�� Anzi! Anzi, you are my new pet now!"

    ��

    Weeks and months passed after the fateful encounter. Unexpectedly, even after so long, the noble child did not get bored with his new pet toy.

    He fed him, taught him, and shared things with him.

    Eventually, he was assigned to be the boy''s shadow ever since, to be his protector, which he was more than willing to do.

    For the failed product named Anzi, the noble boy gave him what he had never experienced before.

    Life and purpose.

    Until��

    "How could you lose to that low-realm wolf acolyte?! You disappoint me, Anzi!"

    "Anzi, do not fail me again."

    With these words, the Inhuman Anzi was determined to give his all, to not let his master be disappointed again.

    Even with his head chopped off, the living organisms within his body allowed him to retain his consciousness.

    Although his body became extremely difficult to control as a result, Anzi managed to put himself in a position of close proximity to his opponent. Now, he just needed to let his limb grow like a nt to restrain the Dragon Prot��g��.

    When he finally seeded in positioning himself, Anzi immediately used his ultimate skill,

    [Toxic Rampant]

    While his hardened root held his opponent still, pitch-ck blood erupted from the gaping wound of his headless neck and chest. And, as if it was a living creature, the liquid soared and began to cover the Dragon Prince''s body like a bloated bubble.

    The divine spell was one that worked in perfect synergy with the living organisms within his body.

    His opponent, the dragon half-blood, tried to resist by tearing apart the exceptionally durable roots, but with each limb that broke, another quickly reced its ce as Anzi was able to regrow his limbs endlessly.

    All in an effort to make sure that the living organisms remained in contact with Zach''s body.

    Things went smooth-sailing, with his opponent nowpletely covered with his pitch-ck blood from top to bottom. With this, he was certain that his victory was guaranteed. At least that was what he thought.

    All of a sudden, an extreme burst of heat came from within the entanglement of roots.

    [Mega re]

    The overbearing mes engulfed the two of them as ck smokes soared into the sky. The extreme heat burned even the inside of his bodies, but Anzi persisted and didn''t let go of his hold over his opponent. In fact, he tightened it even more.

    He must hold on for as long as he could.

    At the center of the arena, the audience could clearly see the scene of the two figures covered in such enormous mes that they even could feel the scorching, almost unbearable heat from their seats.

    After what seemed like an eternity, the Inhuman had finally lost almost all of his consciousness. His body was now extremely weak, with almost all of his skin burned to crisps by the raging fire.

    Upon noticing this, Zach promptly mustered all his might to break the Inhuman''s body apart to pieces.

    With the uniqueness of Anzi''s skill, it took the new magus referee a few seconds to examine the condition of the acolyte''s limb pieces. And when the referee noticed the spirit energy within them was dwindling at a rapid pace, he finally announced the result of the match.

    "Zach Talon wins!"

    Immediately after, the crowd roared loudly for the exciting battle. Although many cursed the half-blood for once again mercilessly killing their opponents.

    However, to the surprise of everyone, what followed was Zach falling to a kneel. Now that the mes and smokes had died down, everyone could finally see what had happened to the Dragon Prot��g��.

    All the veins in his body had turned ck and extreme pain stabbed all over his body.

    The powerful-looking Dragon Prot��g�� screaming in pain, in turn, was not something the spectators expected. Under their surprised and confused expressions, the medical team soon rushed and helped bring Zach out of the arena.

    At the same time, Shatter Cross and the Cross family also rushed into the arena. Piece by piece, they delicately collected Anzi''s remains into a special tube.

    Shatter himself was seen slowly picking up the Inhuman''s head at the side of the stage as he whispered to its ear, "Well done, Anzi, I am proud of you�� You did your best."

    Emery, who had been watching the match with his group from the sidelines, became anxious when he saw Zach''s condition. In the end, with Magus Shena''s advice, Emery decided to rush to check on him.

    In the medical facility, Emery immediately noticed Zach struggling to endure the pain as his now dark veins bulged out of his body, causing his entire body to be covered with ominous ck lines.

    Despite the unbearable pain he was feeling, Zach called on him upon seeing his arrival. His eyes were bloodshot as he said while gritting his teeth,

    "You�� must defeat that monk�� you must��"

    Before he could finish his words, Zach''s body jolted in shock and the medical staff hurriedly put him on the medical tube.

    After handling Zach''s situation, a senior magus who was part of the medical team approached Emery and said, "This is one of the most aggressive bacteria there is. Most humans would have died already, but the young man fortunately has an amazing physique."

    The senior magus then examined the data once more before continuing, "His life is not in danger. However, it is going to take about half a day before he canpletely heal up."

    Hearing the senior''s exnation, Emery''s previous relief from the earlier sentence instantly disappeared.

    Zach still had another fight today. With 12 hours of required recovery time, this meant he would not be able to attend his next round. In other words, he would be disqualified from the tournament.

    Which meant, Emery had be thest hope of the half-bloods.

 Chapter 1274 Request

    After the third match between Zach and Anzi came to a conclusion, thest quarterfinal match of the tournament was supposed to be between Olivier Arknd and Annara. However, with the situation of the half-blood girl currently in custody of the Magus Alliance, the Sword Saint immediately qualified and entered the semifinal without a fight.

    By this time, the sun had reached up high in the sky as noon arrived. As scheduled, before the semifinal matches started, the tournament would be having a one hour break for the acolytes to prepare and condition themselves.

    While normally one might be busy with their preparation for the momentous asion, the same couldn''t be said for Emery. Once again, he was unable to have some peace of mind to prepare for his uing match, as he was visited by a group of people at his private terrace.

    The group was led by someone he recognized. A female grand magus who exuded an intimidating aura a��� Zach Talon''s master and one of the elders of Zodiac City, Lilith the Dark Smander.

    Apparently, she hade with a request for him.

    "Emery, we need you to stall your match for as long as possible!" said the grand magus without any ounce of shame. "I want you to hold on for three hours! I will make sure Zach is ready by then."

    No matter how positively he thought about it, Emery felt it wasn''t a request at all, but an order.

    Before Emery could say anything, all of his friends quickly expressed their disapproval hearing such a brazen request, especially Julian who showed more reaction than the others.

    However, with just one nce from the powerful grand magus, everyone fell silent as their bodies involuntarily trembled. They found themselves unable to say any more words. Even Magus Shena didn''t say anything, Emery naturally understood the reason.

    As much as higher-ups of Zodiac City supported him, in the end Zach was their true champion. Most importantly, these people wouldn''t want the nephew of the king to lose without giving a fight.

    Still, it didn''t erase the fact the request was a burden for Emery, and everyone in the room knew it.

    His opponent, Mahinder Nieves the Monk, was the one known to have an endless spirit pool, meaning that if Emery aimed for a protracted fight from the start, he already gave his opponent the advantage a��� an extremely huge one at that.

    Simply put, the request basically meant asking Emery to give up on the tournament for Zach''s sake.

    At the same time, the sound of a bell sounded, signaling that the break time was over. Immediately after, both Emery''s and Mahinder''s pictures appeared on the screens throughout the arena, as the two of them were introduced to the audience.

    Before long, they would be called upon.

    Just as Emery was about to move, he was stopped by Grand Magus Lilith again. ring at him, she menacingly said, "This is what the king wants and you will agree to this!"

    Emery gave a gesture of respect to the grand magus and said, "Thank you for your utmost confidence in me," before continuing to walk towards the arena, leaving behind the annoyed grand magus.

    While his feet carried him into the arena, Emery heaved a sigh. He really couldn''t help but think about his luck.

    In the previous fight, he had been distressed by the thought of his master''s safety, now he was bothered by the unfair request Zodiac City had made of him. At this, he couldn''t hold himself from letting out another sigh.

    He certainly wished he could grant the king''s request. But even if he was strong enough to do as requested, the truth was Emery wanted this match to progress as fast as possible. That way, he would be able to join the investigation regarding his master Xion right away.

    Lost in his thoughts, Emery was oblivious to his surroundings until he found himself in the center of the arena, all crowds cheering and standing in front of the famous rank one. Mahinder Nieves, the Divine Monk.

    The other party was a bald handsome young man with a calm demeanor. He was dressed in a brown robe that covered his body from neck below, but leaving his right shoulder exposed. A bead ne could be seen hanging on his neck reaching down to his chest.

    He opened his eyes when Emery arrived at the arena. Looking at thetter, he brought his palms together in front of his chest and confidently spoke with a smile.

    "I am looking forward to a good match."

    Emery couldn''t help but have a positive impression about his opponent. Despite his current fame and prowess, the other party was much more friendly than he thought. Still, knowing the monstrous power hidden behind that kind smile, Emery wasn''t going to underestimate him.

    In fact, as soon as the match was announced, he immediately used his most powerful buffs.

    He knew he couldn''t afford to hold back against an opponent of this magnitude.

    [Immortal Gate - stage 6]

    [Twilight Transformation]

    Both Emery''s form and strength rapidly changed as the buffs took effect. As he let out a loud howl, Emery started his offensive with the most dependable spell in his repertoire. The next second, the ground cracked as something shot out.

    [Jade Root]

    Emery gathered all the spirit energy he got in his nature core as he cast the spell, holding back nothing to create as many roots as he could. The arena swiftly turned unrecognizable, as it was taken over by the lush, dark green roots.

    Dozens of roots as thick as an arm emerged from the ground and attacked Mahinder from all directions. Seeing that, the monk calmly whispered a string of words before a dazzling light enveloped his entire body like a nket.

    The roots struck the light mercilessly, only to be crushed to pieces.

    In spite of that, Emery kept casting the spell, continuing to send roots over. Eventually, as more and more roots struck, Mahinder was forced to finally jump out of the light and destroy the roots himself.

    However, Emery was already prepared. The moment Mahinder jumped out, he promptly cast [Blink] and appeared right above the former with a swirling sphere of two colors already formed in his hand.

    [Dao Matter]

    Mahinder looked like he was about to cast something, most likely a defensive spell. But before he could do so, Emery used his other arm to unleash the spell he had prepared.

    [Attraction]

    The sudden pull of the gravity force created an opening on the Monk''s defense. Without wasting a single moment, Emery mmed his hand down, sending his powerful spell right at his opponent''s chest.

    KABOOOOOM!!!

 Chapter 1275 Semifinals

    The first match of the semifinals had just begun, but the events in the arena were already extremely hectic. Massive roots thatpletely shrouded the arena to the explosion that sted in the air. The spectacle sparked a series of cheers from the crowd of onlookers.

    The tactic Emery had thoroughly nned was a sess as it brought him to this point.

    He managed tond a clean hit on Mahinder, sending thetter crashing straight into the ground. A loud sound resounded in the air as a big crater was created in the arena.

    But even with a scene like that, Emery knew it was still not enough. He went ahead and cast [Seed Bomb] in session, aiming them right at the crater below. Swishing sounds were heard as they flew through the air.

    Boomm! Boomm! Boomm!

    Emery''s actions proved he had no ns for a prolonged fight and was intent to finish off the Monk early in the match. This, of course, earned him a deep frown from a certain female grand magus observing the match from the sideline.

    Debris and smoke from the crash and explosion still nketed the arena below, obscuring his vision.

    As much as Emery wanted to jump into the crater and score another attack, he knew his opponent was most likely prepared to receive him as he could feel spirit energy fluctuations from within the smoke.

    Therefore, he decided to control what was left of his [Jade Roots], sending them to probe the situation instead.

    As expected, the Monk was ready with his retaliation. The moment the roots entered the smoke, a blinding light appeared from inside it and multiple beams of light burst out like sun rays, turning all the roots into ashes in an instant.

    The light beams also dispersed the thick ck smoke, showing Mahinder''s figure standing tall. As if nothing had happened, a calm expression was still visible on his face.

    The brown robe he was wearing was mostly burnt due to the explosion, and thanks to that everyone could see, behind the scorched clothes on the burnt chest, there was a tattoo of a sitting figure with its eyes closed.

    Even though the figure appeared peaceful, Emery couldn''t help but feel goosebumps. There was something, an eerie feeling of some sort that came out of the tattoo the moment he saw it.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t have a chance to ponder further on the tattoo as his attention was distracted by his opponent.

    Mahinder suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, eliciting reactions from the crowd. After wiping his bloodied lips, he lifted his head and gazed at Emery with a smile on his face as he spoke.

    "That is quite an impressive spell."

    "I know." Emery nodded slightly at the remark. "But I''m afraid it''s still not strong enough for you."

    The Monk calmly nodded his head in response. "I hope you can do better"

    A momentter, the monk started to chant again and the burning wound on the monk chest swiftly healed as it never happened in the first ce.

    Even though he expected it, Emery still sighed helplessly when he saw that. To think that a direct hit from his most powerful spell could only inflict such superficial wounds. It baffled him how such things were possible.

    Apparently, his n number one to take Mahinder by surprise and overwhelm him was much more difficult than he thought.

    Now that most of the jade roots he conjured were destroyed, leaving only a few which wouldn''t have any impact whatsoever against Mahinder, Emery was ready to initiate his n number two �C one that would help him analyze further the scope of thetter''s strength.

    [Jade Warriors]

    The ground in front of him began to move and rise; before long, 64 figures simr to Emery appeared in the arena. With a sword in their hand, these figures surrounded Mahinder in a sword formation.

    Looking at the figures around him, the monk finally took up a martial arts stance. He distanced his feet from each other a bit as he put forward an open palm, while the other hand turned into a clenched fist.

    "Attack!" Emery ordered to his summons.

    With a loud shout, the 64 Jade Warriors simultaneously marched forward to attack in the formation which would allow them to unleash a power beyond the strength of their single individual.

    The Sky and Mountain Array swiftly activated as the Jade Warriors performed a pincer attack from two directions. Thirty-two of them each in the two arrays, they besieged the Monk without leaving a gap.

    Mahinder quickly responded as he started attacking Emery''s summons ferociously, alternating between his palm and fist as he created destruction throughout their ranks. Most of the Jade Warriors were taken care of with just one or two strikes: one fist, one palm and one Warrior shattered.

    However, this oue was still within Emery''s calctions. Unfazed by the loss he took, he continued his assault after replenishing those who fell, this time employing the second formation.

    The Sky and Mountain Array began to change, transitioning into the 8 Minor Formation of the 8 Elements, to which soon enough Emery continued with the third formation that had thebination of the 8 Principal Winds. All in all, the current formations the Jade Warriors epassed a grand total of 162 variations.

    The spectators once again cheer loudly seeing how the monk stood alone, destroying all that came near him.

    From afar, Emery''s attention waspletely focused on the palm and fist technique the other party executed, which was definitely not less than his Sword Dao Techniques.

    It took him a while, but he noticed there were three distinctive features of the Monk''s fighting technique. [Iron Palm], which focused on powerful, heavy strikes; [Cutting Palm], which was a swing motion capable of cutting through things; and the most dangerous one, [Willow Leaf Palm] that moved unpredictably.

    The 64 Jade Warriors had to be destroyed and resummoned three more times until Emery finally could grasp a somewhat estimation of the Monk''s fighting prowess. A top-notch closebat ability, powerful defensive barrier spell, and out-of-the-world ability to drain divine power which in turn gave him endless supply of spirit energy.

    All these things still hadn''t included Divine spells that Mahinder hadn''t shown, Emery was willing to bet the Monk still had some cards hidden up his sleeve.

    While his opponent didn''t seem to know the word fatigue ever since his breakthrough, meanwhile Emery had exhausted half of his Spirit Pool thanks to the spells he had cast in session earlier and the destroyed Jade Warriors.

    With this, he decided to let go of his [Twilight Transformation]. His wolf-like lean figure changed drastically as his body grew bigger, as he transformed into another of his transformations.

    [Night Transformation]

    Howwllll!!!

    Taking out his [Savage Sword] out of the Spatial Space, Emery quickly assumed his stance to fight the Monk inbat skills.

    "Good," Mahinder remarked. "This way is more interesting."

    He chanted a string of words and the bead ne on his neck swiftly turned into golden rings that slipped to his wrist. It then tightened itself over his skin, covering most of his forearms like armor.

    Silence descended on the wrecked arena before their two figures disappeared and shed in the middle. Loud piercing ngs rang out in the air as sword and fist confronted each other violently, sparking cheers and shouts from the audience.

    While most people thought Emery was being foolish to fight this way against the Monk, in reality, while he was fighting using mostly his physique as a weapon, Emery had secretly cast [Nature''s Grasp] on himself.

    Slowly but surely, as he continued to sh against Mahinder, his depleted Spirit Pool was being replenished, biding its time for one final attack.

 Chapter 1276 Decisive

    Even though he had absolutely no intention of prolonging his fight against Mahinder, Emery still ended up with one as the fight had been going on for almost an hour at this point.

    The battle was a contest of skill. Emery with his swordsmanship against Mahinder, who uses palm and fist martial arts. The two of them showcased their weapon of choice to the best of their ability as they put on a blood-pumping spectacle.

    His [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique] shed against whatever technique Mahinder used; from attack, defense and even movement technique, the two of them were on par with each other.

    [Omega Strike]

    BAAAMMMM!!!

    A sh of lightshed out in the arena as Emery unleashed a powerful downward swing at his opponent. However, the light swiftly dissipated, revealing its true form of a ck sword, as Mahinder blocked it perfectly with his [Iron Fist].

    The sh was not without repercussions however, as the two were pushed back by each other''s strength. Both quickly recovered their bnce and took the opportunity to take a breather.

    "You are not a master swordsman like the Sword Saint aren''t you?" Mahinder said with a little glint of smile on his face, as if he knew his guess was correct without confirmation.

    Shaking his head dejectedly, Emery responded, "Unfortunately, I''m not�� not yet."

    "Very good," remarked the Monk. "That makes me really want to see you two fight."

    Hearing the unexpectedment, Emery was slightly surprised before he responded, "Well, if you surrender now, you will definitely get to see me fighting him tomorrow."

    The Monk smiled slightly at the jab before he said, "The Sword Saint? Not the dragon boy? He''s hurt really bad, isn''t he��?" With a slight trace of disappointment, he said, "It''s unfortunate. I really looked forward to fighting him."

    As soon as Mahinder said those words, he shrugged his shoulders a little as if to say the warm-up was over. Immediately after, he started chanting words that Emery still couldn''t understand.

    "I manaakitia ahau e tou kaha."

    Momentster, the illusionary form of a golden figure appeared behind Mahinder. Following the appearance was the sharp increase in his spirit power.

    Emery''s face changed the moment he felt the pressure his opponent put out rose to a new level. Realizing it was the same move his opponent used on his duel against Olivier before, Emery immediately took action.

    After all, this was the moment he had been waiting for.

    In thest 45 minutes in which they shed through physical strength alone, Emery had slowly replenished the spirit energy he drained from his spirit pool by passively gathering the natural energy around him with his [Nature Grasp].

    Even though carrying out the process while he was still fighting was far less efficient than using the spell whileplimented by an undisturbed meditation, Emery still did it anyway because he knew every drop of spirit energy he managed to recover could prove crucial in the fight against his current opponent.

    Thanks to that, Emery found himself with two-thirds of his spirit pool refilled. He knew this was his chance.

    Without further ado, he retracted his Night Transformation and returned to his Twilight form, preparing for the final decisive sh.

    Howwll!

    At the same time, dozens of golden arms appeared behind Mahinder, jutting out like a fan from his back. Along with the manifestation, a blinding light simr to the sun appeared, emitting a powerful aura that made Emery''s legs buckle slightly.

    He slowly approached Emery as his figure glided across the air, when he got closer, Emery could vividly feel the pressure be much more oppressing before eventually the formerunched his attack.

    [1000 Blossom Sacred Strike]

    Baaaamm! Baaaamm! Baaaamm!

    As another dazzling light manifested itself, Emery was bombarded by massive palm strikes. They barraged him without mercy and relentlessly, each one far more powerful than its predecessors.

    Emery was still able to deal with the first few strikes, but he was soon proven to be incapable of withstanding the ferocious attack. His grip on his sword quickly became numb and loosen as the weapon was battered by the golden arms.

    Eventually, it reached the point where he decided it was better for him to plunge his sword in the center of the arena and fully focus his efforts on avoiding the rain of palm strikes. Regardless of Emery''s actions, the golden arm continued to dish out attack after attack.

    Even though he was rendered unable to attack, Emery refused to use his [Blink] to escape. Instead, he decided to remain as close as he could to Mahinder, using the new trick of going in and out of the void, evading the palm strikes at an inch distance.

    As a result of this decision, Emery took some hits and some other palm strikes grazing all over his body. Despite the fact he would most likely be lost if he made a single mistake, he continued to stay focused on his goal.

    While Mahinder kept blowing out all of his power at him, Emery continued to secretly prepare both of his cores. The spirit energy within the two opposing cores churned as they cooperated together to create the greatest Dao Matter he had ever made.

    To maximize its destructive effect, the n was not as simple as striking the spell into his opponent. Rather, to unleash the spell at the perfect moment, which he determined was right after Mahinder finished using his Divine skill.

    Hence, Emery still held onto the spell, for the many close dodges and taking some hits voluntarily.

    Baaaamm! Baaaamm! Baaaamm!

    Emery could feel some of his bones breaking, but he still held on, waiting for that opportune moment. Finally, after taking dozens more hits, the opportunity arrived.

    In the midst of the unrelenting barrage of attacks, Mahinder came to a brief pause to catch his breath. This was the opportunity he had been waiting for.

    Instead of dodging the attacks heading his way, Emery shot forward instead. He took several full blows from this action, but it allowed him to arrive right in front of his opponent. Without the slightest hesitation, he struck back.

    KAABOOOOOOMMMMM��!!!

    A deafening sound rang out in the air as the sound of bones breaking and blood sttering was covered by it. Emery could feel his attacknding right on the target, but to make sure he got the job done, he directly executed another attack he had prepared.

    As Mahinder''s body was flung back uncontrobly, Emery promptly gave chase and grabbed his sword along the way. A glint appeared on the de as he swung it, during which a crescent-shaped energy was released.

    [Shadow Edge]

    Immediately after he sent the first and quickly followed with another. The two struck squarely at the Monk, creating a deep gash on thetter''s chest.

    Splllattt��

    "Arrghhhh!"

    All the audience, even the senior magus were taken aback by the sudden turn of events.

    Meanwhile, regardless of the reaction shown, Emery was ready to swing his sword again, this one even more severe than the previous two. However, at thest split second, a powerful energy arose from within the monk.

    The figure tattoo on Mahinder''s chest suddenly opened his eyes, emitting a terrifying overwhelming spirit force. Within that moment, the monk''s speed increased significantly as he dodged Emery''s attacks and countered with a powerful palm strike without Emery being able to react.

    BAAAAMMMM!!!

    Emery was flung back dozens of meters, hurtling across the ground. His chest was deformed, caving inwards with his internal organs crushed by the palm strike, as hey there vomiting blood all over the ce.

    The arena fell into silence when they saw no follow-up attack, All of them turned their heads and saw Mahinder on his knees, in a simr state as Emery. Both of them were seriously injured.

 Chapter 1277 Endurance

    Thest sh between them inflicted severe wounds on both Emery and Mahinder, leaving them unable to throw another punch. This situation turned the spectators wild, hoping their champion would finish the fight.

    The Monk quickly struggled up and sat in lotus position, closing his eyes without caring for anything, as he focused his entire attention to heal his wounds. This situation was such a relief for Emery as he himself quickly tried to heal himself.

    As a result, several minutes of silence ensued in the arena as both participants focused on recovering. Even so, the audience could feel the tense atmosphere rising in the air, as they understood who stood up first would most likely be the victor.

    Surprisingly, even though Emery possessed [Undecaying Flesh], which was a powerful regeneration innate ability, and a top-tier healing spell [Nature''s Blessing] helping him, Mahinder was the one who could get back to his feet first.

    The steady breathing the monk exhibited proved he had mostly, if notpletely, recovered from all of his injuries.

    Emery quickly forced himself to also stand up. But even though most of the major wounds on his body were healed, the same couldn''t be said to his spirit pool which was left with only a miniscule amount of spirit energy.

    Not only was it because of the continuous offensive spells he cast before, he also needed spirit energy to use and maintain the healing spell. It was at times like these that Emery couldn''t help but envy his opponent; it must be really nice for thetter not to have to worry about this sort of problem.

    Unaware of Emery''s thoughts, Mahinder stretched his body to relieve all tension. It only took him a moment to be ready for another round. Staring at the former, he beamed a smile,

    "This has been an interesting fight. For that, I must thank you."

    After saying those words, he then once again summoned the golden figure and his figure disappeared. He darted towards Emery at breakneck speed and bombarded him with his [One Thousand Sacred Palm] again.

    The ease at which he did it made it seem as if the Divine skill cost nothing to be used repeatedly, bbergasting the audience as well as Emery.

    This time, Emery knew he couldn''t afford to take the beating. Therefore he immediately cast [Blink] and escaped to the other end of the arena. However, as if he had expected it, Mahinder quickly moved to chase after him at an even faster speed.

    [Repulsion]

    A powerful domain of gravity force exploded out of Emery, pushing the approaching Mahinder in the process. However, it only managed to push him a little bit before he resumed his chase as if nothing happened. Meanwhile, Emery''s reserve in his spirit pool kept falling.

    Thus, the moment his physique finally returned to its optimal state, Emery immediately attempted the same n he tried before, turning off his [Twilight Transformation] transforming into his [Night Transformation] form, gradually replenishing his depleted spirit pool.

    s, the situation onlysted for a few minutes before the Monk gained up on him. Without the support of spells, it proved too difficult for Emery to fight in his declining prowess against Mahinder, who was basically at his peak.

    Bammm! Baaaamm! Baamm!

    Palm strikes relentlessly struck Emery from all directions like a heavy downpour. The sheer number of thempletely overwhelmed him as he flickered in and out of void evading them. With one wrong move, the Monk managed to break his sword arm and send his sword flying away.

    "Arrgghh!" Emery gritted his teeth from the pain of the attack as well as the consequences of hisck of spirit pool.

    "You have done your best," the Monk said as he stopped his attack. "There is no shame in giving up now."

    Emery heaved when he heard such words. It seemed no matter how hard he tried, unless he found a way to deal with the bizarre tattoo that summoned the golden figure, he probably wouldn''t be able to defeat Mahinder.

    At this juncture, the duration of their match hadsted for an hour and a half. As he was caught in his opponent''s words, Emery''s gazended on his terrace area by chance. There, he clearly saw the people who were rooting for him.

    Seeing the expression on their faces, he turned his head and looked back at his opponent before speaking in a firm tone, "I have gone this far, I''m not going to back down now."

    "I understand." Mahinder put his palm together in front of his chest when he heard the response. "If you have something else prepared, I''m ready to ept it."

    Emery looked the Monk in the eyes, and when he saw thetter didn''t seem to have any intention of taking action, he said, "I hope you don''t regret asking for it."

    In reality, Emery had another n to deal with the Monk''s endless spirit pool. It was thest idea he thought of, and one that was extremely outrageous.

    To find a source that would allow him to have an endless spirit pool as well, and the answer was the one stood in front of him.

    Howwlll!

    Emery once again turned to his [Twilight Transformation], but this time he didn''t pull out his sword nor another weapon. Instead, he clenched his hands to fists and brandished them forward with renewed vigor.

    [de w]

    A pair of three des shot out from the gaps in his knuckles, and with his devouring ability, Emery nned to make Mahinder his source �C turning the Monk into his endless supply of spirit pool.

    Amplified by the ferocious innate urge brought by his bloodline, Emery smiled at the thought. On the other hand, the Monk looked amused at his actions. Immediately after, the two of them shed again.

    A barrage of palm strikes once again rained upon Emery. He could vividly feel their power, especially when they struck his body. But in return, he managed tond a few counters with his ws.

    Unfortunately, with Mahinder''s defensive barrier, Emery was unable to get his ws deep into Mahinder''s body. Still, several scratches he scored were enough to devour his opponent''s spirit energy, albeit slightly.

    The energy he devoured was not enough to replenish his depleted spirit pool, but was able to make him barely maintain his regeneration rate and use several [Jade Skin] and [Slipstream] spells, which proved to be of great help in his current situation.

    This new approach Emery adopted managed to erase the smile on Mahinder''s face, as he realized what he was doing to him. His expression was now very serious, as he increased the intensity of his attacks.

    "You are practicing a demonic art!"

    On the other hand, the audience couldn''t stop cheering for the fierce bloody battle that seemed like it would never end. As if driven by their passion, the two people in the arena kept going at each other, using their best abilities to bring down the other.

    Since this match was a semifinal, all the other top 100 acolytes were present amongst the audience observing the fight. Every single one of them couldn''t help butpare themselves, thinking about how different they were from those two monsters.

    Before long, another half hour passed, marking the duration of the match to have reached two hours. Yet, Emery and Mahinder were still fighting, even more fiercely than before.

    Even though this match had been extremely painful and exhausting, Emery was still somewhat alright. It was all thanks to his bold idea of devouring his opponent''s divine energy and using it to fuel his spells.

    However, this idea was not without consequences. After his first attempt, he quickly found himself with another problem as not all of the spirit energy he devoured from Mahinder was dissolving.

    Because of that, a familiar mist began to form around his spirit cores and interfered with his devouring speed.

    If this was left unattended and caused aplete halt to his devouring ability, not only would Emerypletely lose his chance to fight back, he would even struggle to keep up with his opponent.

    Time was ticking, yet the battle was still going on. Eventually the two and a half hour mark had been reached.

    Mahinder finally lost his calm at this point. Even though he possessed an endless spirit pool, being constantly drained of his power brought about a totally ufortable sensation as if he was wrung over and over.

    "I cannot let this ck art continue!''"

    Faced with the persistent struggle Emery put up, Mahinder lost his patience. He once again used his Divine ability, wanting toy down a conclusion on this fight once and for all.

    The figure tattoo on his chest opened his eyes once again, a drastic surge of power was instantly felt from the Monk, causing Emery''s face to be extremely serious. s, before he could do anything, his opponent''s resolve came bearing down on him.

    Abination of fists and palms attacked Emery like a raging storm, breaking several of Emery''s bones instantly and finally burning thest bit of oil from the flickering ember that was Emery.

    In other situations, Emery could certainly try his hand at his rebirth spell. Unfortunately, he did not wish to go that far in such a tournament. He couldn''t and didn''t want to spend the whole night in the medical tube, especially not with his master situation still a mystery.

    The current time showed 2 hours and 45 minutes. It wasn''t the full three hours as requested, but it should be enough to pay his dues to the Zodiac City people.

    With this thought, Emery decided to surrender, the referee immediately caught on his announcement.

    "Mahinder Nieves wins!"

    The crowd cheered loudly to see the Monk was able to beat the half-blood.

    As Emery was brought to the medical center by the staff, he was weed by the grand magus with a sour expression on her face. Immediately, a storm of words were directed towards his direction.

    "Why did you give up?! You should be out there for another 30 minutes! Zach''s still not ready! Because of you, the fate of the half blood might end here!"

 Chapter 1278 Concluded

    The three million people that filled the Grand Hall to the brim were waiting for the final match of the day. However, several minutes had passed since the end of the previous match, yet Magus Serena still hadn''t announced anything.

    Or rather, she couldn''t announce anything about it.

    Hence why she was currently trying to distract the crowds from the question with her charms.

    Meanwhile at the medical center, Emery was in the process of being admitted into one of the healing tubes, when he saw a group of senior magus who was in charge of the tournament enter the ce. It seemed they hade to confirm Zach''s condition.

    It didn''t take long for this group of people to be stopped by Grand Magus Lilith, who was still annoyed by Emery''s surrender.

    "He still needs at least another hour before he can enter the arena," said the grand magus, demanding more time for Zach.

    Unfortunately for her, it was clear the senior magus was unwilling to wait any longer.

    "To be able to fight multiple battles under any conditions is part of the challenge of the Magus tournament." The senior magus calmly stated. I understand what happened is unfortunate, but the acolyte must go now otherwise he will be eliminated."

    "Huh?!" Lilith showed her disdain at the other party, "How can you say such a thing when his opponent didn''t even fight his previous match! No! I cannot ept this!"

    "My apologies, senior, but these are the rules!"

    "To hell with the rules!" She exploded, her eyes ring at the magus. "You are just trying to discriminate against us, the half-bloods!"

    The atmosphere in the medical room quickly turned tense as everyone, especially the magus group, felt the female grand magus seemed ready to wreak havoc if her demands were not met.

    Then suddenly, the sound of ss breaking rang out in the air. It managed to solve the fragile situation as everyone quickly turned their heads toward the source. They saw Zach struggling to force himself out of his tube.

    "Zach!" Grand Magus Lilith eximed.

    The Dragon Prince walked out of the medical tube half-naked, staggering while doing so. Ignoring his master, he turned to look at the senior magus, "I am ready for the match!"

    An awkward look was seen on the magus'' face. He then said, "That''s�� good news. We�� we will give you ten minutes to prepare. Please be at the arena by then."

    As soon as the senior magus and his entourage left, Zach''s body staggered to the side and would have definitely fallen to the ground if it weren''t for Grand Magus Lilith who caught him in time.

    The grand magus then fed a pill into his mouth, which immediately made his paleplexion lessen. While his body was being supported by the Grand Magus Lilith, Zach looked at Emery, who saw everything that was happening.

    Right after Zach threw a grunt and he suddenly was able to stand tall and left with his master.

    "Don''t mind them too much, Emery," Klea said, who was standing near the medical tube he was in with the others. "The only thing you have to do now is focus on your recovery," she added in a lifeless tone as her eyes stared at the blood and wounds all over his body.

    Looking at the expression on her face and his friends, Emery immediately apologized for losing the match.

    "You silly, just get healed already!"

    Right after the tube closed and started healing him.

    It took about thirty-five minutes before the medical tube Emery was in opened again, signaling his treatment had beenpleted. As soon as he came out of the tube, Emery could feel and see the wounds on his body were all gone. At the same time he heard the loud cheer of the masses above.

    Apparently, the final matches had heated the entire arena.

    When he walked out to the arena, reunited with his friends, Emery was quickly informed of what had happened.

    It turned out Zach had decided toe out aggressively from the first seconds of the match, bombarding the Sword Saint continuously without stopping with his attacks that pack extraordinary firepower.

    The battle between the two of them was a fight of strength against speed, yet Zach managed to show his dominance.

    What was unfolding before Emery in the arena right now was the sight of two people; Zachpletely dded in his Crimson Dragon Transformation, while Olivier was hovering in the air with a sword under his feet.

    Both were covered in bruises and blood with a ming arena beneath them. It was clear their thirty-minute battle had been fierce.

    Their fight went on for another few minutes and Emery could clearly see how terrifying the Dragon Prince was. With his powerful attacks and fire spells, Zach managed to break through Olivier''s renowned Sword Aura and Time spells over and over.

    Unfortunately, he was not strong enough to actually finish off his opponent.

    Momentster, the Dragon Prince gradually slowed down and started to cough out blood, rming everyone who watched the fight. Everyone could see how the veins on his body once again turned pitch ck and looked as if they were ready to burst out of his body.

    "Arrrghh!!!"

    Even though the excruciating pain ravaged his entire body, Zach still tried his best. Unfortunately, his injuries proved too fatal, as he quickly groaned in pain and found himself unable to even raise his broadsword properly anymore.

    It was clear Zach had yet to recover from his previous match injuries and it started toe back to him.

    This incident caused amotion in the audience. Some cursed at the dragon half blood, and many cheered for Olivier with great enthusiasm, as they were happy the half-bloods were finally defeated by the best of them �C a human noble from a prestigious Grade 5 faction.

    But then, Olivier who was expected tond his final moves to gain his victory suddenly sheathed his sword to the confusion of everyone present. Then, he said words that sent waves throughout the Grand Hall.

    "I surrender."

    An uproar instantly erupted through the air. The audience, especially those who were pro-human, did not react well to such an oue. Unfortunately for them, the Sword Saint appearedpletely indifferent to their reactions.

    In fact, he was already walking toward the edge of the arena.

    "S-Stop!" Zach said, struggling as he endured the agonizing sensation in his body. "I don''t ept your surrender! Not like this! FIGHT ME!"

    Olivier stopped in his tracks hearing those words and without turning his body, he said, "Me neither."

    "I will not ept this! No!" Before his opponent could take another step, Zach quickly spoke again. He was annoyed. "Tell me why?!"

    This time, Olivier turned and said a few words about how he despised the obvious advantage he got and added another shocking reason.

    "I know I can''t defeat Mahinder with my current strength, so I want to see you try. As for the other reason��" The Sword Saint gazes to a distance, surprisingly at Emery.

    "��I wish to know which one is stronger, my time spells or his gravity."

    Apparently, for Olivier, a genius from a Grade 5 faction, winning the tournament and bing the champion was not his main goal. He set himself ready to fight Emery in the match to determine the third ce tomorrow.

    "Zach Talon wins!" shouted the referee and followed by Magus Serena, who swiftly jumped in to close the match.

    With this, the sixth day of the tournament was concluded, and the names of the pairs for thest day''s matches were finally out.

    [Emery Ambrose versus Olivier Arknd]

    [Mahinder Nieves versus Zach Talon]

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1279 Investigation

    "This year''s tournament is really exciting! My heart is still beating fast watching all those fights! What''s more, tomorrow will be the dawn between humans and half-bloods!"

    "Yes, tomorrow will definitely be epic! Two fights, both human versus half-blood! I can''t wait to see who will win!"

    "What are you so excited about? There is no way that half-blood will win the tournament! Not now and not in a million years!"

    "Do you really not get it?! The killings and the tensions, man! I''m sure the half-bloods are up to something!"

    The closing of the 6th day of the Magus Tournament brought about various repercussions. In fact, what happened that day sparked countless rumors and gossip that inadvertently increased the tense situation between humans and half-bloods.

    On the terrace area, Emery and the others were visited by their friends and acquaintances. Many came because they wanted to give him support and encouragement for tomorrow''s fight.

    "Emery, let''s not waste anymore time and prepare for tomorrow''s match." Klea said in a rather insistent tone, while gesturing she had something prepared for him.

    Unfortunately for her, Emery couldn''t go with her because he had another ce that he must attend to. He hastily apologized to his friends and went on his way, "I will return to Terra Pce as soon as I''m done."

    Emery left his friends apanied by Magus Shena and the two Zodiac city magus who were deployed to guard him at all times. The four of them walked out of the Grand Hall and looked for Headmaster Delbrand to join the investigation.

    After they passed the sea of people that were simrly leaving, a group of Magus Academy guards approached Emery''s group. Apparently, they had been dispatched to fetch him.

    "Come with us. The Headmaster is looking for you."

    Under these people''s escort, Emery was led to the headmaster''s building located across the bridge of the main construct above the floating ind. Upon entering the area, he quickly noticed the ce was filled with dozens of guards, mostly magus level.

    Moreover, they were not wearing the usual uniform of a Magus Academy guard. Instead, they wore uniforms that reminded Emery of the Magus Alliance military.

    From the emblem in their uniform, Emery recognized them as the Magus Alliance - Pegasus Brigade.

    When the group reached the door, it turned out only Emery was allowed in, prompting an immediate reaction of disapproval from Magus Shena. The head of the escorting guards needed to give a few words of reassurance, before the female magus finally let Emery go.

    "Don''t worry, stay here I will share with you what happenster."

    As soon as the issue was resolved, Emery was immediately entered. The moment he walked through the door, he felt a huge pressured as he looked down at the hall in front of him.

    Through his Spirit Reading and a sweep of his gaze, Emery could see the dozens gathered here were all high-level magus and grand magus figures.

    Among these many powerful signatures, he recognized Grand Magus Aurora and Headmaster Delbrand. But then, he realized there was someone whose presence he couldn''t sense at all.

    Said other party was a handsome man with short dark hair, and seeing how everyone in the room was facing him with respect, Emery knew the man had the most authority among these distinguished figures.

    This group of powerful and influential people were in the middle of a discussion when Emery suddenly walked in. It was therefore no wonder all of their eyes immediately fixed on him.

    Of course, the mysterious dark-haired man also had his gaze on Emery. Emery was about to pay his respects when suddenly a strong pressure appeared, causing his body to tremble out of control.

    "Delbrand," said the man without looking at the Headmaster. "You didn''t say that he''s one of the finalists."

    As if he had expected such a reaction, Headmaster Delrand immediately replied, "Yes, Supreme Commander. This is Emery Ambrose, the one who provided the information. Also, the captured magus is his master."

    While the dark-haired man seemed contemting the Headmaster''s words, Emery was surprised to hear the man called Jasper Hoffin, who appeared to be only in histe twenties, was actually a Supreme Commander of the Magus Alliance military.

    After all, in order to be eligible for such a title, one had to be a Supreme level or at least a peak Grand Magus level.

    It seemed this dark-haired man was the person that Magus Alliance dispatched to reinforce the Magus Academy.

    The man only gave a brief nce toward him, before turning away and speaking to the others in the room, exining the current situation.

    "I have interrogated the magus referee and investigated deeper into the matter. And unfortunatelypared this with the alliance intelligence, what I found tells me the threat we fear is very much real."

    Everyone in the room listened intently as the Supreme Commander shared his findings.

    With a solemn gaze, the man said, "We have strong reasons to believe all the incidents that happened before this were just a prelude to the main act that is going to be revealed tomorrow, at the finals of the Magus Tournament."

    After he said those words, the Supreme Commander looked at Headmaster Delbrand, "And no, don''t worry, Delbrand. The tournament can still go ahead as nned, because we believe their target is not the Academy, but the biggest city of the sector, Golden City."

    The man casually exined the evidence he found, before stating that with such a massive poption, it was very likely the culprits had hidden an army in the city to carry out their master n tomorrow.

    "Don''t worry," the dark-haired man said when he saw the expression on the others'' faces. "My legion is ready to protect both the Academy and the Golden City."

    Hearing such words, Delbrand nodded slightly and calmly asked a question. "What about the ruler of the Zodiac City, King Alduin? Has there been any information about his involvement in this?"

    "We have no reason to believe the captives that Lord Alduin was behind all this," said the Supreme Commander. "However, there''s also no evidence that could show otherwise. Since the involvement of half-bloods was confirmed in these incidents, for both our safety, I have the authorization to put Zodiac City on a lockdown for at least 72 hours."

    Emery was taken aback when he saw such a decision brought some nod of agreement from the magus and grand magus in the room. He wanted to say something, but held back because he knew he had no standing among these people.

    Before long, the meeting ended with the Supreme Commander leaving his seat first. Apparently, he was headed for the residence of the founder of Golden City, to meet the two supreme magus: King Alduin and the Old Devil of Golden City.

    As the briefing finished, Emery finally dared to walk over to Headmaster Delbrand to ask about the matter of Magus Xion. Unfortunately for him, it turned out the captured referee had absolutely no knowledge about his master.

    "In a situation like this, no news is still good news," the Headmasterforted him when he saw the look on Emery''s face, to which he only responded with a bitter smile.

    As all resources were spent and focused on the ongoing threat, the matter regarding the safety of Emery''s master was pushed back and moved to the backseat, because in the eyes of the Magus Alliance, such a matter was insignificantpared to the other problems they had.

    Headmaster Delbrand patted his shoulder, "You should focus on the tournament, I hope you can give your all tomorrow."

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1280 Head Back

    Magus Shena quickly became anxious after she heard the news of the strict lockdown that was going to be implemented in Zodiac City.

    "Let''s go back to Zodiac City right away!"

    To be honest, Emery had nned to go straight to Terra Pce and reunite with his friends. However, he decided to tag along with the magus, as he was also concerned and wanted to know the situation.

    The question he had now was how they would get there, since it was confirmed the ess of the teleportation gate to Zodiac City had been forbidden to use. This ban also made dozens of Zodiac City residents who came to Magus Academy to watch the tournament unable to return.

    "Unfortunately we didn''t bring a ship today," said one of the magus guards, when Emery''s gazended on him.

    Emery was about to rethink his decision when Magus Shena said. "There is another way!" She said, quickly beckoning for the others to follow. "Come quick, follow me."

    The half blood magus guards and Emery quickly took off after the female magus. Surprisingly, she led the group back to the Grand Hall, it didn''t take long for Emery to realize her n, seeing their destination.

    They arrived at the medical center and Magus Shena brought them to meet the other half-blood group currently in the Magus Academy. Zach Talon and his entourage, who were led by his master, Grand Magus Lilith.

    Even though their arrival wasn''t weed, they weren''t rejected either. After paying respects to the grand magus, Magus Shena exined about their circumstances and requested their help to return to Zodiac City.

    "Hah! Humans with small brains and little balls!" Grand Magus Lilith sneered when she heard about the situation outside. She then turned to Magus Shena, "Yeah, sure. All of you can tag along on my ship."

    They didn''t immediately depart as the group waited a while until Zach finally came out of his medical tube, this time in much better state bereft of wounds.

    At that moment, as he stepped out, Zach''s eyes crossed with Emery''s for a moment, unspoken words were exchanged as their gazes met, before he turned his head to his master and informed her his condition.

    "Alright, now that we''re done here, there''s no time to waste. Let''s go!"

    The two groups made their way towards the Magus Academy hangar. Emery walked past several spaceships at the dock, before they stopped at one that bore the design of Zodiac City. Without further ado, they boarded the ship and took off, leaving the Magus Academy.

    As the spaceship crossed the boundless universe, Emery noticed that Zach waspletely silent. It looked like he was still recuperating from his previous fights. On the other hand, his master Grand Magus Lilith continued to rage about the situation,ining about everything that had happened.

    From how unfavorable the match turned out to be for the half-bloods, the reveal that a magus referee conspired with the hidden culprits and the decision to put the entirety of Zodiac City in a lockdown.

    She believes all of this was part of a grand scheme concocted to iste and harm the half-bloods as a whole.

    "And now they also dare to separate our king from us! I am telling you, it''s not the Golden City, it''s us who are the real target." She bellowed, her face flushed as palpable rage radiated from her. "Zodiac city has never been this vulnerable!"

    Shortly thereafter, the spaceship finally reached the outskirts of the where the half-blood city was located. However, the scene in front of them once again sent the grand magus into a fit of rage.

    Three of the Magus Alliance''s cruisers were seen orbiting around the and, as soon as their ship drew near, they immediately received a message from one of the cruisers.

    [This is Magus Alliance Cruiser 297 - designation Avnche. Your destination is on lockdown under the authority of the Magus Alliance. you are advised to turn back right now or prepared to be inspected]

    Receiving the message, the pilot quickly responded and announced their identity to the other party.

    "This is Gemini 02, of Zodiac city. We are heading back home from our trip to the Magus Academy."

    After the reply was given, there was silence for a minute before the response from the other side arrived.

    [Gemini 02, you are required to disembark for inspection in order to obtain entry permit.]

    Needless to say, Grand Magus Lilith fell into rage once again when she became the recipient of such troublesome treatment by the Alliance. Emery could clearly see the grand magus clenching her fists in anger.

    "Those damn humans! They already think of us as criminals!"

    Knowing things would not end well if nothing was done, Magus Shena quickly tried her best to calm the female magus down.

    She then shared her concern that the inspection would take too much time. She also worried that once they entered, it might not be easy to get out again.

    "It might not be the case since we have two finalists with us. But unless there aren''t any urgent matters, I suggest we go elsewhere until the tournament is over."

    The annoyed Grand Magus Lilith gazed at Zach and told him to head to Hyperion, training there instead of at Zodiac City as nned. Then afterward, she made her way to the ship''s entrance.

    "I''m heading down. Let''s see who dares to stop me!"

    Before anyone could say or do anything, the grand magus came out of the ship and casually flew past the three cruisers, heading to the''s atmosphere directly. Everyone watched with bated breath at such a ludicrous sight.

    None of the Magus Alliance cruisers moved to stop her. They probably recognized the Dark Smander and didn''t dare to provoke her.

    Meanwhile, now that the grand magus had left the ship, Magus Shena automatically became the one in charge. Seeing everyone''s attention on her, she cleared her throat before saying.

    "Our priority is to prepare for tomorrow''s match. Therefore, we need to find a safe ce to train."

    Although the grand magus instructed Zach to go to train at Hyperion, in order to save time, Magus Shena suggested they go to Terra which is closer. Then Zach could use the teleportation gate there to head straight to Hyperion.

    The Dragon Prince nodded his head without saying anything. He then closed his eyes and returned to his recuperation process again.

    "Alright we are heading to Terra city now!"

    Throughout the approximately one hour journey, Emery took the time to continue his training. To be exact, he was busy refining the mist that was formed by the spirit energy he had devoured from the Monk.

    [Spirit Absorption]

    Even though his gain this time was not nearly as much as the one he obtained from the elf magus, Emery was still pleasantly surprised as the energy he refined was unexpectedly high quality.

    The only source of light element he devoured so far was from monsters, hence Mahinder''s energy couldn''t help but feel foreign to him. It felt very different to the one he received from the light origin stone at the Light Institute or divine artifacts he had refined. Yet, there was also a certain familiarity he felt within the energy, which he unfortunately couldn''t get his mind into.

    Either way, Emery managed to get a few points increase in his spirit power, even if it was only from the one hour session.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force - 1810 (1812)]

    Emery sighed when he saw his current rate of improvement. It was apparent the difficulty to increase thest 200 spirit forces for him to reach the bottleneck to the magus realm had risen drastically.

    He did not dwell on this matter for long, because Magus Shena informed them they had arrived at the where the Terra City was located. To their surprise, however, hovering above the was one pitch-ck Magus Alliance battle cruiser.

    "What are they doing guarding this as well?!"

    Magus Shena spoke such words with disbelief. She couldn''t believe the Magus Alliance would treat such a minor city the same as Zodiac City.

    Several thoughts quickly troubled their minds seeing the Magus Alliance ship. After all, thetter''s presence would most likely spell bad news considering the current situation. But then, as they drew closer, Emery quickly found the cruiser familiar.

    One of the magus opened their mouth, "That is no normal battle cruiser. They are one of the few battleborn legion."

    Hearing the word Battleborn, a smile quickly crept into Emery''s face, as he realized the reason for his familiarity. After all, he boarded this ship before and personally knew themander of the battleship.

    This ship was the onemanded by his dear Lord Izta, the Gilgamesh.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1281 Battle Commander

    As the Gemini ship descended to Terra City, Emery could fully take in the view of the city. He could clearly see that the ce was much more crowded than usual.

    A single Magus Alliance battle cruiser usually manned by more than five thousand personnels of various expertises, it was no wonder its arrival quite literally turned the city upside down.

    Excited by the notion of seeing hisbat magus senior, Emery quickly excused himself from the half-blood group and departed for the majestic Terra pce, leaving Zach and his entrourage to find his own way to the Hyperion.

    When Emery reached the hall, he was immediately weed by a heavy voice that was familiar to his ears.

    "Emery, you are here! Finally, all my juniors are gathered!"

    At the moment, the master of the Terra castle was seen sitting on the throne at the end of the hall.

    Apart from the Eastern Sage and Emery''s four friends, there were also a dozen other magus present. Other than Lord Izta''s wives, the other magus were part of the forces from the battle cruiser whom Emery had met before.

    When Emery approached, Lord Izta turned to the magus present and pointed his finger at him. "You all must know this one don''t you?! He is the tournament finalist! I am telling you, he will be big one day, hahaha!" said thebat magus with apparent pride.

    Needless to say, Emery was quickly roped into the festivity. Pleasant chats happened throughout the hall, apanied by drinks and melodious music in the air. The soiree went on for some time and Emery enjoyed it until Lord Izta finally exined the reason for his sudden return.

    "The threat level of this sector has increased, that''s why my request to return home was finally approved." Lord Izta said in a nonchnt tone. Then, to the others'' surprise, the man had also returned with unexpected news.

    "Also, You all are looking at the new Battle Commander of the Warship - Dreadnought."

    When they heard such a wonderful announcement, everyone in the hall quickly apuded and said their congrattions. Of course, they didn''t forget to toast thebat magus for his achievement.

    Emery naturally happy with Lord Izta''s promotion. He remembered thest time he visited the warship, Lord Izta was only one of the three 1000 manmanders of the legion, but now, the man was in charge of an entire legion consisting over three dozen magus and 5000 men.

    After toasting and thanking those who congratted him, Lord Izta put down his drink and looked at Emery. Thetter was surprised when he saw the solemn look on thebat magus'' face.

    "I have already read the official report from the Magus Alliance telling me the current status of the sector��" Staring at Emery, Lord Izta said in a serious tone, "��but tell me what you learned in the briefings."

    As he realized everyone in the hall were his friends and Lord''s Izta trusted men, Emery recounted and exined in detail about what happened thest few days and what Supreme Commander Jesper had said at the meeting he attended.

    After he was finished with the exnation, he then shared the concerns he had.

    "One said the target will be Golden City, while another said it''s Zodiac City�� My concern is the academy itself."

    Lord Izta was one of the fivebat magus who were the Guardians of the Academy, hence his opinion had a certain weight.

    "The Academy is one of the safest ces in the universe. After all, it''s located deep inside the sector and surrounded by the 10s where the element institutions lie. Each one is the residing ce of a few dozen magus, plus as long as the Light Institute''s Eskinshire crystal still shone, then nothing can breach its defense."

    It was apparent Lord Izta had the same confidence as the people who attended the important briefings, hence Emery should have nothing to worry about.

    Soon enough, Lord Izta began his penchant of whispering to himself, before he eventually said something that caught Emery''s ears.

    "My friend Enkidu thinks the lockdown is a bit too much, but the heated situation between humans and half-bloods has indeed had an impact beyond this sector, Let us keep our heads calm and our belly full tonight"

    After that, Lord Izta gave his well wishes hoping nothing bad woulde tomorrow, of course the man also didn''t forget to express his blessing that Emery would win against the genius of the Arknd faction.

    "Okay! The party is over now, there''s still a big day tomorrow!"

    By this time, there were only a little over twelve hours until the final day of the Magus Tournament kicked off. Therefore Emery really had to go now and start his preparation.

    While the other people left the hall, Lord Izta turned to Emery and said with a smile, "Alright Emery, let me see how much you have improved."

    At the same time, Klea grabbed his arm, and with a cheeky smile on her face as she said, "We have prepared something for you!"

    Under Klea''s eager initiative, Emery was brought to a courtyard where apparently a huge formation about half the size of the tournament arena was already prepared. He could clearly see the faint light shining from the lines of rune formations on the ground.

    Noticing Emery''s look, Klea beamed a wide smile and spoke in an excited and proud tone, "Me and Senior Fuxi have made this formation specifically for your training, in preparation of your match against Olivier!"

    Immediately after, Thrax stepped forward and shouted, "I''ll go first!" He entered the courtyard, or rather, the formation and beckoned Emery to walk over. Evidently, the Thracian was challenging him for a fight.

    Eager to find out what was in store for him, Emery nodded at the offer and stepped into the formation. With Lord Izta on the side acting as the referee, a fight between the two of them quickly ensued.

    As their fight began and they charged at each other, Emery was surprised when he saw that Thrax would suddenly gain speed, while he would asionally be forced to slow down. Every time those phenomena urred, the lines of the rune formation seemed to shine brighter.

    The formation the group had prepared for Emery followed the path of 8 elements which allowed it to bestow a significant agility boost to one, while agility reduction for the other. It was a replication of Olivier''s ability, which hopefully would allow Emery to simte thetter''s fighting style.

    "We can''t really replicate phenomena of time magic, but this should be close to it.. also, the boost multiplier is based on Oliviers''s real strength" Klea exined the objective of this formation.

    To be honest, Emery was very impressed by the fact that Olivier''s unique time magic couldn''t even be replicated. He realized the only way Klea could know how to set the multiplier was through her previous fight against Olivier, meaning she had done all those things for his sake.

    During her match against the Sword Saint, Klea had used the same formation to resist his movement, which forced him to show some of the cards he had. All to measure the scope of Olivier''s strength.

    Once again, Emery was moved by Klea''s thoughtfulness and efforts to help him. The girl was clearly not prepared when Emery suddenly rushed at her and hugged her body tightly. Before she could say anything, a soft whisper rang in her ears. "Thank you, Klea."

    With time being on the essence, Emery quickly continued his fight with Thrax. Unfortunately, after a few shes, not only was his Thracian friend still not on his level, Thrax was also a spear expert and Emery ideally needed to practice against sword.

    s, both Julian and Chumo also couldn''t help much with his situation. The closest in their group who is a sword expert was either Klea or the Eastern Sage. The two of them, however, although could be helpful, weren''t really a perfect match for Emery, as one wasparatively weaker while the other too strong.

    When Lord Izta was about to choose one of his magus subordinates who wielded swords, a group of people came forcing their way into the courtyard, surprising everyone. This was especially so for Emery, as he recognized who those people were.

    They were the half-blood group that Emery thought had left for Hyperion.

    The one who drew the most attention was of course none other than Zach. The Dragon Prince stared at Emery sharply before entering the formation. Before Emery and the others could say anything, he spoke first.

    "I will help you show how Olivier fights. In return, you will tell me how that Monk defeated you!"

    Everyone was speechless by the unexpected words. On the other hand, Emery contemted the offer. It was certainly a weird way of asking, but Emery knew Zach was the sparring partner he needed if he wanted to win against the Sword Saint.

    "Let''s do it!"

 Chapter 1282 Progress

    On a certain desert hill, several hundred miles away from the bustling Golden City, there was a huge mansion. Basked in the natural beauty of the desert nightlives. The fleeting sound of hustling winds and the cricketing sound of insects brought a certain serenity to the ce.

    Hardly anyone lived in this huge stone house in the middle of nowhere.

    Yet today, the ce was hosting two special guests.

    "Hahahaha!" A boisterousugh could be heard in the exquisite hall of the mansion. "Not just one, but two young friends hade to see me today. What a special day, don''t you two think so?" said an old figure, the owner of the mysterious mansion.

    The two young friends who were currently at the old figure''s mansion were King Alduin, who had been apanying him since yesterday, and the other even younger figure was Supreme Commander Jesper of the Magus Alliance.

    Thetter hade to exin his findings to the old figure and to ask permission from the most influential person in Golden City to execute the n.

    "Hahaha, what a polite young man." Smiling at the Supreme Commander, the old man shook his head slightly, "However, there''s actually no need for you toe here. I have no authority whatsoever with what is happening in the city."

    "I understand, Senior. Still, I came here as a courtesy."

    Hearing such words, King Alduin stood up and said to the Supreme Commander. "Now that you are here, I will excuse myself since my people need me."

    However, he was quickly stopped by the young Supreme Commander. "Not yet, Lord Alduin. Please be patient. I still hope that you will stay here for another 48 hours."

    Having been stuck here for hours, the half-blood king was naturally not satisfied with the answer. He had stayed far longer than expected. With a simple breath, his powerful intent burst into the area, causing waves of tremor all over the mansion.

    "Calm down, my young friend!"

    Saying those words, the old figure Rosin Karat released his domain to contain and deal with King Alduin''s power. In response, King Alduin nced wordlessly at the Old Devil and then the Supreme Commander, before eventually calming down.

    "Thank you for your patience, Lord Alduin." Jasper said to the half-blood king.

    He then exined how the lockdown was a necessary action, as it made sure if anything did happen to the Golden City, no fault woulde to Zodiac City after, especially with the King''s name being mentioned by those who worked for the culprits.

    "I believe these people are trying to pit us against each other. For me, as long as a supreme figure like you does not get involved, things will be much easier to handle. Therefore I sincerely ask for your cooperation, Lord Alduin. All of this is the best for your people"

    Although at first nce it seemed the Magus Alliance was trying to protect Zodiac City with the n and subsequent lockdown, it also subtly showed that the Magus Alliance had no trust in the half blood city.

    With annoyance he didn''t try to hide, King Alduin said, "Twenty-four hours! As soon as the tournament is over, I will walk out of this ce! I dare any of you to stop me then!"

    Knowing this was the bestpromise the half-blood king was willing to take, the Supreme Commander readily agreed. He then said, "Please rest assured we are doing everything in our power to stop any incident from even happening. In fact, things are progressing as we speak."

    ��-----

    In one remote corner of the Golden City, away from the hustle and bustle of the city center, amotion broke out inside one of the abandoned buildings in this area. The sound of hurried steps was heard as the door was opened with a bang.

    "The enforcers are here! They found us!"

    A dozen figures in gray uniforms broke into a warehouse filled with more than 30 high-level fighters. These uniformed men came prepared, fully armed from top to bottom with various weapons in hand.

    The leader of these fighters, one dressed in a ck cloak that covered their entire feature, immediately cast a spell, conjuring a thick mist that engulfed the entire warehouse. His voice was heard loudly after.

    "Flee!"

    However, just as these people were about to flee in all directions, the roof above their heads suddenly caved in. Caught off guard, several people were crushed by the rubble. Those who were lucky not to be hit were also not safe either, as the destroyed roof revealed a person floating among the night sky.

    "A grand magus!?" the cloaked leader shouted, exasperation apparent in his voice.

    Needless to say, the warehouse quickly became a ce where a one-sided battle unfolded. Some people from the fighters'' side died from the conflict, while the rest were captured, none were able to escape, including the cloaked leader.

    "Round them up!" shouted the grand magus to the men below.

    "Yes, Minister!"

    Before long, all the captives were lined up outside the wrecked warehouse. At the forefront of the line was the cloaked person who shouted orders earlier. When the cloak was removed, their identity was revealed.

    The leader of these people was quickly confirmed from the database, a mercenary known as the ck Jackal.

    The man chuckled as he came face to face with the grand magus leading this operation. "To think that Minister Barty himself would go down and rattle the streets. How unlucky of me."

    Ignoring the words thrown at him, the grand magus said sternly, "ck Jackal, you are one of the known associates of Grand Magus Zenonia. Tell us what you are nning tomorrow, or you will receive swift punishment!"

    Instead of an answer, anotherugh rang through the air.

    "Hehe�� I''m sorry, Minister, but you really got the wrong person here." The man shrugged nonchntly. "I''m just a mercenary and you know how things are in this line of work. My loyalty is to money."

    "Hah!" The grand magus, Minister Barty, scoffed at the answer. He turned to his men and said, "Take them all to the prison!"

    "All of them, Sir?"

    "Yes, everyone! We can''t be too careful about this." A thoughtful expression appeared on his face for a moment before he said, "Send a spirit reader to dig information from these people. One of them must know something!"

    Moments after the captives were escorted to jail, another enforcer magus approached the minister.

    "We have found a new target, Sir. This one confirms preparing for an attack tomorrow"

    "Good!" Turning to his men, Minister Barty said solemnly. "Let''s go!"

    That night, hundreds of enforcers moved in the darkness of night, executing operations at numerous ces in Golden city. They located and broke into known hideouts, in which hundreds of suspects were arrested.

 Chapter 1283 Ready

    The twinkling stars in the sky disappeared from view as the night passed and the morning sun shone its brilliant light upon the entirety of Terra Pce.

    At its courtyard, two figures could be seen sitting unmoving in lotus position.

    A scene of destruction surrounded the two of them, numerous craters as well as leveled ground were all around them.

    There were also remnants of what appeared to be a broken formation, which clearly pictured the story of a fierce fight happening through the night.

    Emery and Zach had just gone through a spar against each other thatsted hours and after a relentless fight, the two of them decided to spend thest hours resting andprehending what they had gained from the spar.

    As for Emery, he also took advantage of this moment to finally clear up all the mist created from the energy he had devoured in thest match.

    Now that all of the mist had been refined, he could feel the previously slow flow of spirit energy in his body returning to normal.

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Spirit force: 1812 (1818)]

    Emery felt a wave of refreshing sensation wash over his body as both of his cores finally freed from any burden.

    He was about to dive into cultivation again when the person in front of him opened his eyes.

    Zach stared at him wordlessly for a moment, before finally saying something unexpected.

    "I appreciate your efforts in thest match."

    A look of confusion appeared on Emery''s face for a moment before he understood what Zach meant.

    "Well I actually didn''t do it for you and it wasn''t on purpose either."

    The Dragon Prince inly answer, "I see... don''t bother then"

    It was an awkward short conversation, Emery wasn''t quite sure whether the proud Zach was actually feeling grateful or not as the words he spoke and the tone he used were simply mismatched.

    Zach then proceeded to remind him again about how important their matches were for the half-bloods and expect nothing else than a win from Emery.

    A moment after, the two of them noticed someone approaching. Both of them turned their heads and saw who it was.

    "We should leave soon"

    Magus Shena came to tell them it was almost time to leave. Because of the current situation revolving around the half-bloods, it was determined it would be safer for them if they were to reach the Academy ahead of schedule.

    Knowing it was time, Emery and Zach stood up. They quickly prepared what they needed before departing to the academy.

    It was at this time Lord Izta summoned Emery''s group to his study room. Apparently, thebat magus wanted to have a small private discussion with them before they leave.

    ? "I regret I can''t join you all to the arena today."

    Although everyone wishes for their seniors to attend the tournament, such a thing wouldn''t be possible due to his new status as the Battle Commander.

    The man had to stay put with the Dreadnought and the ship had no permission to enter the inner sector where the Magus Academy was and was forced to remain on standby above Terra Pce until furthermand by the Magus Alliance.

    "Don''t look so down!" Lord Izta said cheerfully, when he saw the look on the group''s faces, patting Emery on the shoulder. "We will of course watch the tournament from the ship! I look forward to being entertained!"

    He then gave the group a long-distancemunication device that could send direct messages to his warship in case of trouble. Then once again, he livened and cheered the group on.

    "As long as the mighty Gilgamesh is here, you have nothing to worry about!"

    Afterward, the topic of conversation moved to the next.

    With the graduationing just days after the tournament, Lord Izta told the group he expected them to get together one more time before they all returned to Earth.

    "This time it was going to be the best farewell party, you''ll see! Hahahaha!"

    Realizing the limited time they had left together, a heartfelt moment emerged.

    Seeing this the Eastern Sage said, "Old man, do you always have to be so dramatic!?"

    "Hahahah Always! Now off you go!"

    With that, the group finally departed the Terra castle and headed to the Magus Academy.

    Klea, Julian, Thrax, Chumo, and the Eastern Sage came along with Emery as they walked through the portal. Just right behind them were Zach and his entourage, making their way into the Magus Academy.

    The moment their feet stepped on the other side and their figures appeared, the group were weed by thousands of pairs of eyes. Mingling amidst this crowd was both haters and fans. That said, the group quickly readied themselves for the iing trouble.

    "The two of them have arrived! They''re both here!"

    "Aaa how I wish to be as strong as them!"

    "Kyaaa, Zach take me as your wife!"

    "Go back home, you half-bloods! Nobody wants you here!"

    "Shut up! don''t make a mess in here!!"

    To be honest, Emery was a little taken aback by the surrounding scene. Despite the heat and increasing tension, the tournament was as lively as the first day. Even more so, with thousands of people flooding through the gates, into the Great Hall where the tournament was to take ce.

    "Make way!" Thrax shouted loudly as he stepped forward, paving the way for the group to walk.

    Fortunately, he didn''t have to do this for long as soon a group of academy guards came and became their escort.

    When he saw the Grand Hall filled to the brim with people, it finally dawned on Emery that the seventh andst day of the Magus Tournament had arrived.

    Recent happenings and the fact that today was arguably the main and most important day of the Magus Tournament caused security to be tightened several times over.

    There were multiple checkpoints, where the guards scan people''s identities before letting them enter the Grand Hall.

    Passing the checkpoints, Emery turned his head around and noticed that Zach was looking at him. They exchanged a short gaze, before the two groups separated and headed out onto their respective private terrace.

    When the group arrived at their private terrace, Emery was surprised to see familiar faces waiting for him. There, right in front of the ce, stood Gerri the Violet me, Sigurd the Titan''s bloodline, and the half-machine acolyte As.

    "We have heard about the potential threat, so we are here ready to help," Gerri replied when asked why they were there.

    Although their arrival was highly appreciated, it also once again reminded Emery of the threat.

    Noticing Emery''s line of thought on his face, Klea grabbed his arm, "Just focus on the match, Emery. Show that Olivier what you got."

    Not long after, the momentous day finally began as the charming Magus Serena entered the arena once more. She did her usual action of warming up the audience with the uing event.

    "Are you all ready?!"

    The crowd shouted wildly in response, their thunderous voice reverberating through the Grand Hall as it clearly disyed their anticipation.

    "Then let us see who among them will win third ce! Let''s call the two people to the arena!"

    Emery saw dozens of drones descending from the sky, their lenses focused on his figure as he walked onto the arena. At the same time, close-up images of him appeared on screens all over the arena.

    The same thing basically happened when the Sword Saint''s name was called out and a few momentster, the two of them finally faced each other.

    "Are you ready?" His opponent''s calm voice resounded in the air as a dazzling light sword came out pointing at him. In response, Emery took out his Savage Sword ready for a fight.

    "I am."

 Chapter 1284 Sword Master

    An apparent aura of confidence clearly radiated from the ck-haired man standing in front of him. From his demeanor and bodynguage, everything radiated an overwhelming sense of conviction.

    An exquisite white robe was draping over the Magus Academy uniform he was wearing, with a shining silver sword and gold ornaments hilt that let out dazzling light at hand, Olivier Arknd the Sword Saint was ready for a fight.

    "Let us start"

    Saying those words, the Sword Saint made a gesture with his sword before his figure disappeared, darting towards Emery at breakneck speed. The dust and dirt in the arena was blown everywhere by his movement.

    Swissshhh!

    The audience could only see a silver line stretched across from one side of the arena to the other, hitting Emery in its entirety. Their eyes widened when they saw a sh of ck stopping the dazzling streak.

    BOOM!

    The first sh of the fight had happened, the confrontation between Olivier''s silvery sword against Emery''s jet-ck sword resulted in a thunderous sound that made everyone''s eardrums ring.

    At this moment, Emery had only used his [Immortal Gate], as he could tell his opponent had not yet used his full strength.

    It seemed the two of them had unanimouslye to a mutual understanding to start with purely testing each other''s swordsmanship.

    Hazy rhymes of mysterious runes enveloped his Savage Sword as he employed his [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique]. Simrly, scintiting lights of brilliance flickered around Olivier and his sword as his [Ster Sword Technique] manifested in reality.

    Almost immediately after their first exchange, both Emery and Olivier swung their swords again, demonstrating their skill to the other.

    nk! nk! nk!

    Deafening sounds and sparks appeared everywhere in the arena as the two of them came at the other vigorously. The crowd of onlookers cheered wildly as they watched the rare disy of high-quality swordsmanship.

    The Sword Saint''s had a dominating sword style that appeared simple and direct, yet each stroke it took brought over a fullprehension of the sword.

    Three basic moves of sword �C sh, strike and thrust �C were all performed elegantly yet with overwhelming power.

    In order to match his opponent''s swordsmanship that was above his, Emery was forced to keep maintaining the third variation of his [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique],

    Strike hard, dodge fast, parry softly and move swiftly; his body did not stop moving, making the most of the principle of Dao. Beads of sweat appeared on his face, but he knew he couldn''t afford to stop.

    Their sh continued for a few more minutes before Olivier came to an abrupt halt and backed up a bit. A smile could be seen on his handsome face as his eyes fell on Emery.

    "You are indeed a talented swordsman. Good! Warm-up is over!" The Sword Saint said in a spirited tone.

    Olivier held his steps and abruptly jerked his arm, raising his sword high into the air before moving it in a circr motion. The moment he did, his body began to emit a vivid golden light, followed by a sharp increase in his spiritual force.

    [Sword Aura]

    In the next instant, the previously simple, direct sword style went through a tremendous change.

    The silver streak that was Olivier''s sword suddenly disappeared from his eyes and, before Emery knew it, he received a wound on his body. His opponent''s sword style suddenly became much lighter, gaining more speed and striking relentlessly like a shooting star.

    nk! nk! nk! Stt!

    Seeing his opponent finally bing serious, the mes in Emery''s eyes grew even more ferocious. Knowing it was time to go all out, Emery unceremoniously used his [Night Transformation].

    The aura Emery was emitting rose sharply as his battle power drastically increased. The muscles on his arms bulged before contracting again as they were swiftly covered by furs as dark as night.

    Howll!

    As soon as their preparations wereplete, without saying anything else, their two figures disappeared from where they were and a huge explosion urred in the arena as the two shed once more. This time, with an overwhelming speed and strength that utterly rocked the massive arena they were fighting on.

    nk! BOOM! nk! BOOM!

    Sitting in the stands surrounding the arena, spectators saw two dazzling radiant energies �C one brilliant golden, the other pitch ck �C as both swords filled with the aura of their owner''s elements.

    The two fought fiercely in their next round, whipping up raging winds and chunking out the ground with their sword shes. Slowly but surely, both of them started to get used to each other''s skills, meaning now the victor was a matter of who managed to adapt over the other first.

    "Amazing skill!" Emery inwardly eximed to himself, as his hands rapidly moved to parry, block and counter each of Olivier''s strikes that came blinding his eyes. His body tense as his eyespletely focused with vignce. He couldn''t be careless, because he understood that a single mistake could lead to his defeat.

    The beautiful yet deadly demonstration unfolding in front of him couldn''t help but make Emery recall something he had heard in the past. It was said Oliver only needed his swordsmanship to dominate everyone in the privileged ss, bing the undefeated Rank 1 since the beginning of the year.

    And now that he had a taste of it, he finally understood why and couldn''t help but agree.

    Unfortunately, in terms of experience and skill on the sword, Olivier had the upper hand and it didn''t take long for Olivier to see through Emery''s sword style and slowly gain on him.

    Emery was no longer able to perfectly handle all the attacks his opponent threw, tearing apart his [Jade skin] like butter, causing cuts to appear along his arms and shoulders.

    At this point, the Sword Saint truly exhibited the skill of a Master Swordsman.

    Among the dozens of deadly sword shes that they sent at each other, Olivier''s eyes shone as he managed to glimpse an opening. Immediately, he shot forward and took advantage of the opening to deal a swift attack.

    Swissshhh�� SPLAT!

    A brilliant silver streak appeared in the arena, before it shot at blinding speed. The sword in Olivier''s hand brought him past through Emery''s defense, blood and chunks of flesh sttered into the air as his opponent''s waist was torn apart.

    "Aarrghh!"

    Knowing it was a golden opportunity, Olivier''s figure flickered as he disappeared and reappeared behind Emery. However, just as he was about to send another strike that would end this fight, Emery''s huge left arm whizzed through the air and hit his body.

    Bammm!!!

    This attack, although effective to keep the Sword Saint away, brought disappointment to both parties �C Emery and Olivier. The audience watched in bewilderment as the two suddenly stopped after the punch.

    "Are you giving up on the sword?" Olivier asked calmly, yet a condescending tone could be felt within.

    Even though Emery wanted to purely fight Olivier''s in the way of the sword, he realized his current sword technique was proven insufficient to deal with the master swordsman.

    "I admit I can''t defeat you with sword skill alone, at least not today"

    To continue this fight, Emery had to depend on his own advantage, his myriad of spells that would give a boost to his sword skill as well.

    Closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, he brandished his Savage Sword as he opened his eyes and activated hisst transformation.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    Mysterious intricate tattoos began to appear on his chest and neck, while the fang tattoos under his eyes became even more pronounced. His hair becamepletely silvery white and the color of his eyes also changed and started to emit a golden yellow light.

    [Twilight Form has increased your spell power]

    [Twilight Form has increased your magic resistance]

    "Let''s go for another round!"

 Chapter 1285 Sword And Spells

    As his [Twilight Transformation] took effect, Emery could clearly feel the boost in spirit force, which subsequently caused the potency of his spells to increase, bing much more effective.

    The first thing he did after the transformation was to give an edge to his situation by casting [Slipstream] onto himself, boosting his speed as elemental energy manifested around his body. After that, he utilized [Blink] into his sword skill, added with the beguiling of [Void Mist], Emery''s mobility rose into another height.

    Now, not only was he able toe out and attack the Sword Saint from unpredictable directions and angles, there were also three clones of himself, together they were fighting in coordination with him.

    Swissshh! Stt!

    Emery attacked his opponent with apparent swiftness and this time, thanks to his increased strength, his blows managed to slip past the Sword Saint''s defense and inflict a cut onto his body.

    Even though he had prepared for it, Olivier seemed to still be caught off guard by Emery''s attacks, which were suffused with relentless fervor. A rain of attacks rained down on him from all directions.

    He tried his best to deal with the storm of attacks from the approaching Emerys, only to find all of them were clones. Before he could search for his opponent, the real Emery appeared seemingly out of nowhere and unleashed the [Omega Strike] he had prepared.

    BAAMMM!!!

    The air shook violently as Emery''s Savage Sword gleamed brilliantly and struck down onto the Sword Saint. The high-rank battle art technique, coupled with the 500 battle power that its wielder possessed, created a force with tremendous power, causing the ground to crack before it even hit.

    Olivier managed to move at thest second, stopping the attack from reaching his body with his sword. However, he instantly found himself getting repelled, his feet sliding across the cracked ground as he was forced back several meters.

    Knowing another attack might follow, he quickly got back to his feet and steadied his body. And as expected, only a split second after he regained his bearings, Emery''s clones appeared at his side using [Blink], immediately bombarding him with attacks once again.

    nk! nk! nk! nk!

    It was clear the Sword Saint had been pushed to the defensive by Emery''s relentless aggression. However, the man didn''t seem to panic. He maintained hisposure, keeping the situation he was in as he observed Emery''s attacks intently, trying to analyze it. Eventually, he found an opening he could take advantage of.

    When he felt he was ready, Olivier didn''t hesitate and immediately took action. He brandished his sword in a particr motion before jerking his arm, releasing powerful swings to his surroundings.

    [Motion Stream]

    The Divine sword battle art made its appearance, forming a domain of protection that left no gaps for others to enter. Glittering streaks of silver appeared around Olivier''s body and encapsted him within its mesmerizing dome of light.

    Unaware of how deadly this technique was, Emery''s clones were cut down in an instant. On the other hand, the real Emery was simrly caught off guard, causing him to earn a small cut on his chest.

    Emery instinctively took a step away from Olivier''s figure. But momentster, he quickly recovered and took up his sword stance, brandishing his Savage Sword as he waited for thetter''s follow-up attack.

    However, contrary to his expectations, Olivier did not give chase. The man remained standing still in his ce. It seemed he was using the opportunity to take a respite, yet both of his hands were still holding the sword, raising it just in front of his chest.

    "It''s time."

    Saying those words, the Sword Saint''s body emanated a bright glow as he cast a spell on himself.

    [elerate]

    The next second, Emery saw Olivier''s figure running towards him so fast he became a blur to him. His mind hadn''t even registered his opponent''s action when his body instinctively moved and immediately cast the spell he prepared for this.

    [Repulsion]

    Formless gravity force erupted out of Emery like a tidal wave, allowing him to affect Olivier''s movements. And in that split second of pause, he was able to see enough to respond ordingly, stopping thetter''s silver sword with perfection.

    CLANKKK!!!

    The two swords, one infused with dazzling light while the other was shrouded in fiery darkness, met each other in the air. Their sh created a st of air and a deafening sound that shook the eardrums. Their wielders, meanwhile, stared at each other, their faces only centimeters apart.

    "Well done!" Olivier praised with a smile before he broke the contact and leapt backward.

    His figure and the surrounding area turned blur again before he shot forward, charging in speed.

    Swissshhhh!

    [Repulsion]

    Once again, the gravity spell managed to restrain Olivier''s movements, giving Emery another split of second to see the attack''s trajectory. He stopped the attack again, but this time the Sword Saint didn''t retreat, instead continuing his attack with a second and a third strike.

    At such speed, Emery only managed to deal with two of them. The third one slipped past and nearly pierced through his hip if it were not for his swift reaction to cast another [Repulsion], sending Olivier''s body a few meters back.

    Reiming his steps, Olivier nonchntly began walking to the side and circled Emery. His body posture wasx, yet exuded a strong sense of confidence. With a slight smile on his face, he said in a curious tone.

    "Gravity spell, simply amazing. But, I wonder�� How long can you keep using that spell?"

    Emery''s expression looked unperturbed but inwardly he was startled. Although seemingly random, the Sword Saint''s remark precisely touched on the main problem Emery faced.

    Even though he could currently deal with his opponent''s attacks, Emery knew this couldn''tst long. After all, the time spell Olivier used was a buff that gave him a constant effect, while his gravity spell was an offensive spell that required spirit force channeling. Not only was it slower to cast, it also consumed more spirit energy.

    Returning to his initial position, Olivier distanced his legs and readied his sword, "Show me what you have prepared."

    Emery remained silent hearing those words. He certainly had trained himself in the solution to Olivier''s super speed, which was none other than his recently mastered gravity spell. Without further ado, he roused the spirit energy inside his body as the spell''s intricacies appeared in his mind.

    The spirit energy within his dark core violently churned as they were pumped out at full capacity. Outwardly, Emery brought his empty arm into the air and unleashed the spell. The ground around him caved in as the gravitational force of his surrounding area drastically changed.

    [Gravitational Pressure]

    ? Although it was not well controlled yet, with his special dark core and Twilight Transformation''s spell boost, as soon as Emery cast the spell, the arena shook violently as a strong downward gravitational pull was exerted around him.

    Despite the fact Olivier was inside the area that clearly restricts his movement, the sword master still smiled and said, "This won''t be enough to hold me down!"

    Olivier ced two fingers on the silver de of his weapon before tracing them across its surface. As he did so, the de was gradually covered in brilliant light, and when it waspletely covered, he aimed the sharp tip at Emery.

    BOOOOMMM!!!

    An ear-splitting sound shook the air, causing the audience to unconsciously close their ears. It was instantly followed by a sword thrust. The sword traversed the arena towards Emery at speed beyond hisprehension.

    [Sonic Thrust]

    Not only was the battle art able to break Olivier from the influence of Emery''s gravity spell, it also shot at unprecedented speed leading to thetter. Unprepared, Emery was unable to do anything before the de pierced his chest.

    SPLLAAATTT!

 Chapter 1286 Rumours

    In all the years since the Magus Tournament began, the final day of the tournament had always been the day with the highest number of viewers, be it live or broadcast.

    The viewership not only came from the Magus Academy or thes within its sector area, but from all the territories under the Magus Alliance, totaling nearly ten times the number from the previous day.

    There was little to no doubt this particr day was the topic of many across the human universe. Countless number of people, of different status and origins, discussed this momentous event with one question in their minds.

    "What kind of new talents will emerge this year?"

    From many different corners of the gxies, trillions watched and judged between the two figures standing in the magnificent arena, their gazes alternating between the young wolf half-blood and the young noble of the Arknd faction.

    "Huh? A wolf half-blood managed to enter finals? This year must have been filled with such a bad batch!"

    "A lower realm nobody against an Arknd noble. Do we really need to watch this? It''s obvious who the winner will be!"

    "Woah! That is one hell of a sword battle!"

    "An acolyte with Sword Aura! Finalist indeed!"

    "What?! Time Spell?!"

    "Space and gravity... against time magic. This is crazy! Absolutely crazy!"

    "How can this not be the final match!? What kind of monster will we see in the next match?"

    Most of the viewers who had just joined to watch the yearly tournament couldn''t believe what their eyes were seeing. They found it hard toprehend that such a spectacr, blood-pumping spectacle was merely the opening match.

    A somewhat simr situation also could be seen unfolding in the VIP area within the Magus Academy Grand Hall. On this particr day, the ce which was usually only filled with several individuals rted to the Academy was now filled with several new visitors that hade only to watch the finals.

    A few members of Magus Alliance Council, Ministers, and a few Faction leaders, who still decided to attend the event in spite of the warning of potential threats happening this day.

    Most of these people had some of their attention on the young wolf, but their main interest was still ced on his opponent, Olivier Arknd, which in their eyes was a young rising talent who needed to be watched out for.

    "I have heard about the dragon boy of Zodiac City, but I didn''t realize that there was another! A wolf half blood has actually managed to enter the final!"

    "That boy must have been extremely lucky, hasn''t he? There''s no other way otherwise."

    One decided to check on the information of today''s match and saw their names;

    "Zach... Mahinder... Olivier... where is Eeshoo, the Nephilim protege?"

    At a time like this, Headmaster Delbrand knew he had to exin some things. Hence, he gave a summary to exin how they got to the finalists to these particr guests. As expected, their reactions were rather exaggerated.

    "What?! That wolf boy defeated Eeshoo?! Unbelievable!"

    Yet these people still didn''t think much of Emery. It was only after seeing how the young wolf was able to fight against the favorite Sword Saint that their views began to change, removing their prejudices. Once they heard about what had happened at yesterday''s match, they became amazed once again.

    "Hahaha, this is what makes things interesting, isn''t it? A lower realm nobody who could defeat a great faction protege!" said one of the guests, who was a Magus Alliance Council member with augh.

    His words quickly earned the sharp gaze of the person who had a good rtion with the mentioned Grade 5 faction, but the man ignored himpletely. After all, his words were not wrong.

    "For me personally, I can''t wait to see the Monk. I am amazed, there are so many exceptional acolytes this year!"

    An elder who had been following the Magus Tournament for dozens of years and had been watching the entire seven days made ament, to which the others quickly responded and chimed in.

    "You''re right. Normally, someone with a talent like the Nephilim protege would be enough to seize the championship. In fact, I have seen some years with much worse talents. It''s indisputable that this year''s participants are the best as far as I can remember!"

    The statement was quickly followed by several nods, as half of the people sitting on the VIP were instructors of the Magus Academy, who also had their fair share of Magus Tournament throughout their teaching years. Some even started topare their disciples, this year or the many years before.

    Then suddenly, one particr faction leader had a certain interesting question that had everyone listening. Not only because of the question, but also the person it was addressed to. There was no one in this ce who didn''t recognize that figure, because she was the leader of the Magus Academy''s Light Institute, Grand Magus Aurora.

    "Elder, I know the three of the participants possess extraordinary talents in light magic. I wonder if you can please tell us more about them?"

    Everyone quickly knew who the three people mentioned were, since all three were extremely famous among the younger generations. They were none other than Mahinder the Monk, Olivier the Sword Saint, and Eeshoo the Nephilim protege.

    Hearing the question, the female grand magus nced at the faction leader, before calmly answering, "They all have their own master. I didn''t get to spend much time with any of them."

    The faction leader sneered and added, "Elder, I also heard a rumor that you had a divine sighting about them. Is this rumor true?"

    Such words immediately drew the interest and intrigue of everyone in the VIP area. Murmurs and whispers began to run about, but most were waiting for the female grand magus, who was a known Oracle, to answer the question.

    Noting that everyone''s attention was on her, Grand Magus Aurora threw a discreet nce at Headmaster Delbrand before deciding to speak out. Everyone swiftly perked their ears so as to not miss a single detail, as divine sighting was a very rare urrence.

    It was a prophecy given to her, 5 years ago, at the time when the new academy ss arrived at the Magus Academy. One that told about two acolytes bearer of light elements. One would be a grave threat to humanity, while another would be the savior.

    A prophecy about a Saint and a Demon.

    Exmations immediately erupted among the people when Grand Magus Aurora shared her divine sighting. Chatters and discussions immediately broke out among these people.

    "Wow! Is this really true?! Which one do you think will be between the three? The Monk, the Sword Saint, or the Nephilim protege?"

    "Well, if I have to pick, then I guess Olivier. The man after all is known as Sword Saint, he must be the Saint in the prophecy."

    Amidst the discussion about which one was the Saint and the Demon, another guest only present today, a female minister, suddenly said, "That Arknd boy.. Time magic... Could he be a descendant of the Tempus n?"

    "Tempus n?! Ah, I remember. Isn''t that the n that was destroyed in the tragic incident ten years ago? Is he really from that n?"

    "Yes, I think he is."

    It didn''t take long for the revtion about the origin of the master swordsman fighting in the arena to spread to everyone in the VIP area, that Olivier was a sole survivor of an unusual n.

    "Time magic is indeed such a dangerous spell and with what I heard about the incident, I''ll put my bet on that Arknd kid is the Demon in the prophecy. Am I right?"

    "Yes, and my champion Mahinder should be the real Saint!"

    The sight of how casually these people talked about and prejudiced the acolytes without care of course made Headmaster Delbrand pose a deep frown on his face. On the other hand, Grand Magus Aurora just remained silent, seemingly keeping her opinion to herself.

    But if she were, to be honest, she indeed had a simr thought when she first met Olivier.

    Beyond Olivier''s calm and confident demeanor, the grand magus senses a profound hatred hidden deep within the young man. However, her thoughts couldn''t help but change when this year arrived, so she couldn''t help but feel hesitant.

    After all, it was a few months ago that she realized there were actually not just three, but four talented acolytes in the light element. The one that many people didn''t know about, the young wolf boy standing in the arena fighting.

    She was sure that there was something special in the boy, she just didn''t know if it was the Demon or the Saint.

    While she was deep in thought, at the same time the fight taking ce in the arena seemed to have reached another height. The young wolf showed the world the extent of his gravity spell.

    "Aaahh! The wolf''s gravity spell has been broken by the Arknd kid! That young wolf is done!"

 Chapter 1287 Temporal

    Spattt!

    Crimson liquid sttered in the air like a fountain as the silver sword in Olivier''s hand prated through. Emery immediately felt a sharp sensation of pain swiftly followed by a wave of weakness.

    "Arrgghh! Back off!"

    [Repulsion]

    As his mind instinctively cast the spell, Emery once again managed to send the master swordsman away from him. Immediately after, he put his hand on his chest and radiant green glow appeared as his [Nature''s Blessing] took effect, closing the gaping wound.

    The wound Olivier inflicted him was certainly a painful one. Fortunately, he managed to shift his body so the sword didn''t pierce through any of his vital organs.

    However, that didn''t mean he escaped unscathed. His lung was punctured by Olivier''s sword, causing him to have difficulty breathing, while blood continued to spurt out from the gaping wound on his front and back.

    While he was waiting for his innate [Undecaying Flesh] to kick in, Emery cast [Primal Flora]. Dozens of summoned flesh-eating flowers quickly emerged from the ground and under his willunched at his opponent, obstructing and restraining him for the time being.

    s, ten seconds was all it took for Olivier to take care of the horde of the summoned nts. Pieces of their bodies were strewn all around where he stood, not a single one retaining their original shape. Nevertheless, those nts had given enough time to let Emery back on his feet.

    "Are these the best you can do?" Olivier asked in a calm tone as he nonchntly walked over the nt remains. He brandished his sword, showing that he was ready for another round.

    Emery took a moment to spit out the remaining blood that had filled his lungs before saying, "No. Let''s try again."

    Last night, Emery had had a lot of practice on how to deal with Olivier''s extreme speed with his friends and Zach''s help.

    Through their numerous spars, he discovered Zach''s style to deal with the Sword Saint''s time magic, which was by taking full advantage of his monstrous endurance and extraordinary strength. It was a full on offense that gives no thought to one''s defense, a choice he took to fight against time.

    However, Emery had prepared a different way, one that suited him and his fighting style better.

    Facing his opponent, the determination on his face grew firmer. One hand holding on his Savage Sword, while the other went ahead and prepared his strongest gravity spell. The air shook as the might of the spell was unleashed once more.

    [Gravitational Pressure]

    Immediately after, he used his powerful Spirit Reading to perceive every inch of the area enveloped in the spell, while simultaneously assuming his stance with his Savage Sword brandished forward.

    Standing right within the edge of the affected area, Olivier threw his gaze around as the spell influenced his body and a feeling of heaviness appeared. He then gazed at Emery,

    "Is this all?"

    Once again, the Sword Saint ced and ran his two fingers across the de of his sword, aiming its razor-sharp edge at Emery as shiny gold energy enveloped his body. In the next moment, his figure disappeared as he dashed with a booming sound.

    [Sonic Thrust]

    Since he knew what wasing, this time Emery was prepared. He could feel his opponent''s figure rushing into the affected area, shattering everyyer of gravitational force within it as he closed in on him as fast as lightning. At the same time, he stepped sideways to dodge the attack.

    Spaattttt!

    Blood sttered into the air again as a chunk of Emery''s arm was severed and blown away by the attack. Emery immediately squeezed his severed arm to reduce the profuse bleeding, enduring the excruciating pain through gritted teeth as he told himself confidently. "Almost!"

    Blood continued cascading down from his severed arm, yet Emery once again brandished his sword as if nothing had happened. With all his concentration on his opponent, he said loudly, "Again!"

    What followed were several more shes against the Sword Saint, in which Emery barely avoided each of the attacks thetter sent. His opponent''s weapon continued tond on his body, riddling it with wounds.

    Fortunately, Emery had practiced enough against sudden and swift attacks, so he could still avoid being fatally injured.

    The only problem he was currently facing was that he had not expected the speed at which the Sword Saint''s attacks moved to be this overwhelming.

    Emery decided to take a risk by taking off all the buff spells he had, [Jade Skin] which didn''t give much help to Olivier''s attack and even [Slipstream] spell that enhanced his speed.

    What he needed right now wasn''t a higher movement speed, but a faster reaction speed instead. Therefore he took out all and focused his entire concentration on his spirit reading, dodging the uing attack. Just before Olivier shot at him once more, Emery closed his two eyes.

    With it, he ced his attention on his [Gravitational Pressure] spell, or rather, the area affected by it. He looked for and followed everyyer of gravitational force that was broken by Olivier''s sword, tracking and analyzing its trajectory.

    Thena���

    CLANKK!!!

    A metallic sharp sound rang through the air as Emery managed to parry Olivier''s seemingly unstoppable [Sonic Thrust]. The de of the silver sword was held by his Savage Sword''s, stopping him in his tracks.

    A surprised look appeared on Olivier''s face, as Emery sessfully stopped him, it meant he was currently in the center of the gravity spell. As expected, he quickly found himself unable to move freely as a formless gravity force pressed down on his body.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Emery swung his sword andnded a sh on the shoulder. This however woke the Sword Saint from his daze, who hurriedly countered with another powerful battle art he possessed.

    [Motion Stream]

    The power within the battle art wasn''t as strong as before, but it was still enough to knock Emery several meters back. Nevertheless, it didn''t erase the slight sense of tion sprouting within his heart.

    He could see Olivier had finally lost his calm, "Gravity magic is indeed the bane of time magic."

    To Emery''s surprise and confusion, he saw a certain sadness on Olivier''s face as he said those words. It onlysted a moment, but it was definitely there.

    He didn''t have time to ponder because his opponent had gripped his sword once more, "Let''s see which one will thrive..."

    Olivier stabbed his sword into the floor, before he made a gesture with both of his arms. As Emery was wondering what his opponent was doing, his face changed drastically as he could feel something affecting the gravitational force in the surrounding area.

    A powerful spirit force emerged followed by a thin light mist surrounding him as Olivier cast a spell.

    [Temporal Shift]

    Olivier pulled his sword out of the ground,"Are you ready?"

    Just as Emery was about to answer, he saw Olivier instantly appear halfway through the distance separating them, almost like his eyes ying a trick on him. Emery quickly ordered his body to step away.

    But then, to his surprise, he found himself back where he was before, as if he hadn''t moved in the first ce. Confusion immediately filled him, but he couldn''t think about it as Olivier''s sword was already swinging down into his shoulder.

    Emery quickly swift into his [Repulsion] spell, to push the man back.

    To his shock, Olivier already stood back exactly where he was, saying the same exact thing like before "Are you ready?"

    It felt like an illusion that yed tricks on his mind, but the wound on his shoulder proved it was real.

    The Sword Saint showed a different expression this time, a contemptuous smile, "All of you gravity users will fall under my sword."

 Chapter 1288 Sword Saint

    "Congrattions, Ollie! You won first ce!"

    An excited voice weed a ten year old boy, congratting him on what he had achieved.

    Under the awe of many, the young boy had won the Sword Tournament dedicated to the juniors of his faction, iming the championship after beating hundreds of other kids three to five years older than him. Moreover, this was the third time the boy had achieved this.

    A protege, with both extraordinary talent and a hard-working personality; that''s what everyone saw in his small figure.

    For him, he did all those to bring honor to his family, to his n and to his faction.

    However, it was as if fate no longer smiled at him. As he was on his way back from the tournament, he found out his home was gone. In that instant, all thoughts of his proud achievement disappeared.

    His entire n along with half of the continent disappeared without trace, as if the god took one big chunk of it away.

    The only thing that proved his family and n had existed were the thousand mile wide crater that upied the ce where they had been before.

    That day, the day he should have been filled with happiness, became a very bleak memory in the young boy''s mind. He had lost all the people he cared about as well as his home.

    More than ten thousand people disappeared from his life, leaving only dozens who luckily survived as they were away at that time.

    It didn''t take long for the faction behind the boy tounch a full investigation about this disastrous incident.

    After scouring and following through countless clues, the investigation came to suspect another n, a special one which was a rival to the boy''s n as the culprit behind the incident.

    "This ce has signatures of gravity spells all over! The Juryoku n! They must be the ones who did this!" Said the elders of his n who survived the disasters.

    Unfortunately, with minimal proof and inconclusive evidence, the case was quickly put to a close by the higher-ups of the faction to prevent it from spiraling into further conflict and disgrace to the faction as a whole.

    Since that tragedy, the young boy vowed to never fight for anyone else, but for himself.

    Years passed and the tragedy swiftly buried amidst the annals of time. Meanwhile, the young boy had be even more brilliant, growing into the young rising star of his faction.

    He entered the renowned Magus Academy''s privileged ss and swiftly cemented his number one position, as he went undefeated against the other talented young generations.

    The series of victories over his so-called talented peers made him lose interest in anyone within his year, until finally things got interesting again as new bloods arrived into the prestigious ss.

    Mahinder, who was known as the Divine Monk due to his origin, was such a unique individual beyondprehension.

    However, the person who drew his interest the most was actually one young man of lowly origin.

    Emery Ambrose, that was the name of that interesting young man who caught his attention. Not only had the young man managed toprehend space and gravity, he was also an adept in the art of the Sword.

    Defeating him would be a good end for his time in the Academy.

    He even ignored his faction''s wish and conceded defeat to the Dragon Prince to enable the match between the two of them to happen. Now with the way his opponent fought, he was extremely d. His decision had been the right one.

    For this fight, he was willing to show his greatest spell, one he had never shown before.

    [Temporal Shift]

    It was a divine area spell that would affect the movement of time for him and his opponent.

    "All of you gravity users will fall under my sword."

    ****

    Despite the bizarreness of the situation, Emery maintained hisposure as he quickly analyzed the situation he was in. It took him a second to notice the spell his opponent used affected the flow of time within a specific area. And naturally, the first thing he did upon this realization was to try and get out of its range.

    He stomped the ground with his feet and shot in the opposite direction of Olivier, mustering his all to pass through the thin golden mist that covered the area around them.

    However, when he reached its edge, just as he was about to step out of it, Emery''s eyes constricted in disbelief as he found himself back where he was before, facing Olivier who was saying the words he had heard once again.

    "Are you ready?"

    This time, however, he had no time to use his gravity spell. Left with no other choice, he was forced to stop the iing attack with his sword alone.

    SPLLAAATTTT!

    With the opportunity given by his gravity spells, Emery was only able to parry Olivier''s first strike. He had to receive three shes that cut deep into his arm and feet before he managed to cast [Blink] and escape from his opponent.

    "Urgghhh!"

    Once again, he tried to run out of the golden mist. He even tried to cast [Blink] and escaped directly out. However, each attemptted him the same result as the time anomaly kept ying tricks on him.

    It was after several tries that Emery realized that although there were still some restrictions, only his space and gravity spell worked in this golden mist. Everything else would be deemed useless as they were stuck in the anomaly.

    Whenever he tried to exit and was about to seed, Olivier quickly took action to put him back into the area of the spell, and being the faster one between them, he always seeded.

    With this match taking ce in a limited arena, Emery was simply trapped and had no choice but to fight within the area created by his opponent.

    "Why the hell didn''t he use this spell to fight Mahinder or Zach? Dammit!" He said his irritation to himself.

    Once again, Olivier stared at Emery with that calm gaze of his, "Stop running. Let''s finish this."

    Hearing such words and feeling the overwhelming aura his opponent exuded, the Fey Wolf savage nature within Emery couldn''t help but to be stirred.

    As if he was a volcano ready to erupt, Emery turned his gaze back to his opponent and red at him as his grip on the Savage Sword tightened, brandishing it for a final exchange.

    "Alright! Last round!"

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1289 Anomaly

    Swisshhh!

    Olivier once again dominated the fight with his extreme speed and moves. It looked as if he could speed up time and rewind it back at will. The audience gasped in shock and confusion when they saw the strange spectacle unfolding in the arena.

    In order to stand on the same ground, Emery had to dependpletely on his [Blink] spell for mobility otherwise he could only receive the fate of being bombarded with attacks by the Sword Saint.

    From this, Emery also guessed the distortion of space created by the spatial magic he cast seemed to be the key to escape the time anomaly his opponent had imposed on him.

    As he continued to dodge Olivier''s attacks, he couldn''t help but think he had never really used his [Blink] spell this often in any fight before. He also couldn''t help but notice that tiny sparks appeared every time he dodged or charged at his opponent with his [Blink] spell. It was a phenomenon he had never seen before.

    Both continuously attack each other, each move couldnd a devastating wound.

    [Sonic Thrust] [Motion Stream]

    Fortunately, by this point Emery had gotten used to dodging the two extraordinary sword arts Olivier employed. He even devised a way to deal with them efficiently. By utilizing his gravity spell [Repulsion] and [Attraction] at opportune moments, he managed to alter the trajectory of the attacks and keep the master swordsman at bay.

    He also kept his [Gravitation Pressure] spell active. He continued to channel spirit energy into the spell despite the cost, after realizing it was able to weaken Olivier''s time spells to some extent.

    With these Emery was able to put up a good fight against the Sword Saint.

    Due to the area-of-effect spells originating from the two illustrious elements �C gravity and time �C being cast on the arena, what the onlookers could see was only an area of ??approximately one hundred square meters turned into a dome where streaks of darkness and light flickering about.

    While the audience were wrecking their brains to see the blurry sight of what was taking ce inside the mystifying dome, Emery''s figure continued to phase in and out of existence as he moved around with [Blink] shing his sword against Olivier''s over and over.

    "What kind of fight is this?!" shouted the spectators, who could see the ferocious exchange happening inside. They were fully mesmerized by what they saw, even some of the figures seated in the VIP area started to rise from their seats to get a better look of the unbelievable fight.

    [Omega Strike]

    CLANKKKK!!

    A sharp ear-piercing sound resounded in the air when Olivier managed to block what was supposed to be a killing move by Emery.

    He was sent tumbling several meters back by the attack, but quickly regained his footing as if the attack didn''t affect him in the least. With aposure look on his face, he brandished his silver sword at Emery again.

    Meanwhile, after seeing that his sword attack was still unable tond a hit on the Master Swordsman, Emery decided to add another skill into the fray. Faint swirls of darkness were seen revolving around his body.

    While his attention was stillpletely on his opponent watching out for surprise attacks, he urged his dark core to pump up its spirit power and channeled darkness energy into the sword in his hand. As the ck sword was filled to the brim, he unleashed one of the sword arts taught by his master.

    [Shadow Edge]

    Swish�� BAAMMMM!!!

    A crescent-shaped ck sh broke through multipleyers of temporal and gravitational force, etching a line of separation in the middle of the dome of two contrasting colors.

    It was clear the attack surpassed the Sword Saint''s expectations as a startled expression appeared on his face. Fortunately, he was barely able to stop it from reaching him, turning it into a blur that sped off another trajectory.

    "How can such an attack work here!"

    ? Now that he knew his sword art was effective inside Olivier''s time spell, the fire within Emery''s heart zed even brighter as he promptly consecutively threw a few more of [Shadow Edge].

    The crescent-shaped shes rapidly traveled across the arena, whipping up ferocious gales in their wake. As he was still recovering from the earlier attack, Olivier was forced to further increase his speed to dodge the attacks andunch retaliation.

    nk! nk! nk!

    At this point in their fight, the two of them could no longer fully dodge or parry their opponent''s attacks as fatigue and exhaustion set in. Therefore wounds began to appear all over their bodies, which further increased the toll on them.

    However, instead of slowing down to ensure their injuries didn''t get worse, the speed of the two gradually increased as if they hade to a unanimous agreement. This both surprised and excited the audience.

    The space distortions Emery''s [Blink] formed, Olivier''s extreme speed due to his temporal maniption and the numerous shes that created tears all over the area; these three factors got entangled with each other and started giving rise to another anomaly.

    The gravity spell Emery had cast, which should have exhibited a downward gravitational force pulling them to the ground, underwent a change that gradually turned the area weightless.

    As gravity seemed to cease in the arena, the two who were consumed by their fight began rising above the ground, shing in the air with even greater speed and ferocity.

    At the same time, following their rise, the dome gradually turned into a giant sphere and most spectators whose cultivation below magus was no longer able to see the figures of the two, let alone their fight.

    Spattt! Satt!

    [Ster Sword]

    With the gravity anomaly, Olivier''s sword skill gained another advantage and managed tond several hits on Emery, inflicting more gushing wounds on his body. However, although he bled profusely, Emery persisted and continued to resist the Sword Saint.

    Inwardly, he knew he couldn''t hold on much longer.

    "Will I be defeated here?"

    Fighting continuously using the [Shadow Edge] brought much exhaustion, but at the same time reminded him of his Master Xion whose fate was unknown.

    "Master, are you seeing me right now?"

    "Am I doing well?"

    "Is this enough, Master?"

    While Olivier swordid more cuts into his body thanks to his overwhelming sword skills, Emery persistently blocked, parried, and countered.

    "No! Not Enough! Not Yet!"

    His strong will erupted into the world, followed by a mysterious change within his dual core. All the light energy from his nature core burst into his dark core creating one explosion of power directed into the sword in his hand. The dark gleam on the sword''s de got increasingly brilliant as rich energy went into it.

    Letting out a roar of defiance, Emery managed to shoot another volley of his destructive [Shadow Edge]. Even more astonishing was that these crescent-shaped shes were a few timesrger than its predecessor, thus carving an evenrger tear into the surrounding sphere.

    One shed against Olivier''s sword and entirely destroyed the defense he put up.

    Emery fiercely charged forward and appeared right before the Sword Saint, shouting inwardly as he swung his sword downwards.

    "Master, this is for you!"

    The sh contained a powerful intent of the sword and managed to st away Olivier''sst attempt of parrying with his sword.

    Spaattt��

    Blood sttered, followed by one flesh flying into the air.

    Olivier''s sword arm.

    "Arrrghhhh!!!"

    There was a sh of disbelief in Olivier''s eyes, but Emery was not finished.

    His mind was sent into pause but his body instinctively moved so as to not let go of the chance in front of it. Hended another hit, carving a deep gash on the man''s chest.

    Spaaattttt!

    This should have ultimately put an end to this fight. However, just as Emery was about to im victory, his body was suddenly being pulled by a strange force.

    He now realized the tremendous changes happening to the area around them.

    Multiple sparks of light and dark energy covered the sphere he was currently in.

    "What''s going on?!"

    As if answering his question, Emery saw the arena outside the ball begin to change. The sight of all spectators moving in sh and started to blur while an excruciating pain struck his mind.

    It was definitely time magic, hence he couldn''t help but nce at his opponent thinking it was all Olivier''s doing, but the famous Sword Saint currently had a face even paler than him indicating his condition was far worse than his.

    "I must get out of here!"

    s, before he could even do anything, the excruciating sensation in his head intensified sending his mind spinning as he closed his eyes. But even with his eyes closed, he could see shes of images �C one that engraving themselves into his memory.

    He was shocked by the terrifying visuals leaving his body shaken.

    When the spinning agonizing sensation stopped, the next thing he saw was him standing in the arena surrounded by the cheering of millions of people. His opponent, Olivier, was kneeling in front of him with one of his arms decapitated and soon fell to the ground unconscious.

    With still much confusion, Emery heard the referee shouts.

    "Emery Ambrose wins!"

 Chapter 1290 Finals

    "Emery Ambrose wins!"

    As soon as the referee announced those words aloud, thunderous cheers erupted in the air as millions of people present in the Grand Hall turned rowdy. Many apuded the spectacr fight the two had put up, but there were also some who were irritated and disappointed by the oue.

    Even though their eyes were currently seeing it, these people still couldn''t believe a dominating figure like Olivier would end up losing to a half-blood, who originated from a lower realm at that.

    The same thoughts were also shared by most of the people watching the tournament from across the universe via the broadcast.

    "This is impossible! How could this be?!"

    "What''s with that sphere? We can see nothing!"

    "That half-blood must be cheating!"

    While people had various reactions to the unexpected result, said half-blood who had just been proimed as the third ce winner of the Magus Tournament didn''t show any particr reaction. In fact, he was just standing still in the middle of the arena as if oblivious to his surroundings.

    The medical team rushed into the arena and approached the unconscious Sword Saint. At the same time, a beautiful young woman jumped from the other side of the arena and dashed towards the half-blood with a wide, beautiful smile that radiated her happiness.

    She was so ecstatic with his victory that she didn''t even care about the prohibition on other than participants from entering the arena.

    "You won, Emery! You won!"

    However, instead of joy or fascination, all the girl found on her beloved''s face was a nk stare devoid of anything. Before she could ask what was wrong, her eyes widened as his body seemed to lose its strength and fell to her shoulder.

    "Healer! Help!"

    Hearing the panicked voice, the medical team who attended Olivier quickly sent some of its personnel to deal with the situation. Emery was quickly brought into the medical center together with the Sword Saint and his condition was immediately checked.

    "The acolyte seems to have gone through some brain trauma. There is foreign energy still lodged in his brain, but fortunately, it''s slowly receding. We expect him to wake up in a few hours."

    ****

    While Emery was being treated, the situation outside was getting more exciting as the next match taking ce in the Grand Hall was about to begin. This one match was the focal point of the entirety of the Magus Academy''s Magus Tournament. The one that would decide this year''s champion.

    Once again, the charming Magus Serene made her appearance in the arena and warmed up the spectators by introducing the two people who would bepeting for the title.

    Sweeping her eyes over the audience, she smiled brightly and spoke with apparent passion. "Finally, the time hase, now is the moment we have been all waiting for! Let''s wee them with a round of apuse! The two finalists, Zach Talon and Mahinder Nieves!"

    The female magus went ahead and introduced a brief summary of the two''s backgrounds for the audience, especially those who had only watched the final day of the tournament, to know more about them. Only then did she finally summon the two into the arena.

    With the umted hate towards the half-bloods, coupled with the recent incidents, it was even more obvious that most of the audience ced their bets on the Monk instead of the dragon half-blood. Unfortunately for these people, Zachpletely ignored them as he brought out his Executioner and readied himself for the fight.

    [Bahamut Transformation]

    As he had nned, Zach held nothing back and prepared to give his all from the first strike. The moment his crimson armor enveloped his entire body, he swiftly charged towards his opponent smashing his huge sword with untold ferocity.

    The Monk responded in kind as he grabbed his beads and turned them into a pair of ring gauntlets. Uttering an iprehensible mantra, he unleashed his martial art to deal with Zach''s sword charge.

    Bammm! Baammm!

    Surprisingly, every single strike Zach made managed to knock the Monk''s body a step or two, even though they were parried perfectly. This could only that the Dragon Prince had a significant advantage in strength over the Monk, otherwise thetter wouldn''t be pushed around.

    Knowing he couldn''t keep up with Zach, Mahinder quickly chanted a few incantations that would be familiar to those who watched yesterday''s fight. A momentter, a huge golden figure appeared behind him, following its appearance, a dozen golden arms began to form from his back.

    "That will not be enough!" Zach roared and zing dragon mes appeared behind him as if challenging the golden figure.

    [Draconic Aura - Bahamut]

    The audience who expected the direction of the fight to change when Mahinder released his golden figure were surprised when they saw Zach was still dominating the fight with his Draconic Aura.

    As if he were a ferocious beast, the Dragon Prince continued tounch attacks at his opponent, battering and hurting Mahinder''s body every time they shed. This wild disy of raw physical strength proved his standing as the strongest acolyte in the Academy.

    Even when Zach finally managed to send Mahinder stumbling on his feet, not wanting to give his opponent a chance to breathe, he simultaneously unleashed [Draconi re] and [Mega re]. Thebination of the two fire spells brought about an enormous vortex of scorching mes that nearly engulfed the entire arena.

    In less than ten minutes, Zach managed to force the Monk to use his hidden skill.

    From under his half-burn clothes, the figure tattoo opened its eyes for the world to see. Mahinder gained a tremendous boost that allowed him to block the me and escape Zach''s brutal bombardment.

    "Don''t you dare run away!"

    Although the Monk escaped, Zach didn''t stop and kept his pressure on the former as he continuedunching attacks. Mahinder did his best dodging and parrying every attack he could, burning all his spirit pool for defense, yet Zach kept able to break through seemingly with ease.

    The audience''s cheers grew rowdier, entertained by such a blood-pumping, jaw-clenching fight. Drowned by the excitement of the moments, it seemed as if they all forgot who Zach represented. They were just excited with all the zing mes and explosive attacks happening in the arena.

    Ten minutes had passed, but Zach''s attacks were still as intense and relentless as at the start of the match. At this point, the Monk was in terrible condition with wounds riddling his body. However, to the cheers of the audience, he used his mysterious ability to once again return to his peak condition.

    Even though he saw his opponent basically turn hisst ten minutes of hard work into nothing, a smile was seen on Zach''s face.

    "Ten minutes! you need that much before you can use that ability of yours again!"

    Mahinder''s facial expression turned sour, but Zach had already arrived before him again. Thetter once again charged fiercely at the former, overwhelming and pushing the Monk even harder than before.

    nkk! nk!

    3 minutes

    5 minutes

    7 minutes

    With a loud roar that shook throughout the arena, Zach gave all he got at Mahinder. This unrestrained act of his allowed him to force thetter in a corner in just seven minutes. It was an unbelievable feat to behold.

    "You lose!" He said as his sword was brought high into the air. A faint gleam enveloped its huge de.

    [Hell Raiser]

    Slaat! Satt!

    Blood profusely spurted into the air as Zach''s sword inflicted several deep wounds on Mahinder. He fell to his knees as his body was covered in his own blood.

    The Dragon Prince calmly walked over, ready toy the final attack as he said, "Give up now, otherwise I will cut you in half!"

    To everyone''s surprise, the Monk shook his head. He looked at him with a smile as he tried his best to get back on his feet.

    "So be it!"

    Saying those words, Zach unhesitantly swung his greatsword. But at that exact moment, the eyes on the tattoo opened once again, shocking him greatly. After all, it hadn''t even been seven minutes!

    As the eyes revealed their brilliance once more, Mahinder regained his strength and immediatelyunched his retaliation.

    [1000 Blossom Sacred Strike]

    Caughtpletely off guard, Zach could only put up a subpar defense before he was overwhelmed by a torrential rain of palm attacks. The barrage swiftly cracked through his defense and smashed his flesh, breaking his bones.

    Baammm! Bammm! Bamm!

    Dozens of strikes filled with tremendous power hit Zach continuously, having almost entirely spent stamina and spirit pool in his earlier actions, there was nothing he could do but ept the attack in full.

    The previous disy of powerful dragons had turned into a standing mess of blood when the referee finally put an end to the match.

    "Mahinder Nieves wins!"

    The tournament ended with loud cheers that shook the sky, with the Monk as the champion.

 Chapter 1291 Conclusion

    By noon, the Magus Tournament had reached its ultimate conclusion.

    Even though it was a short 30 minute fight, most people seemed delighted with the oue, as evidenced by the ear-splitting cheers that resounded through the magnificent Grand Assembly Hall of the Magus Academy.

    Mahinder Nieves, the one famously known as the Divine Monk. The embodiment of the most talented figure that hailed from a simple background �C a distant monastery �C yet managed to rise through all odds against the geniuses of nobles and half-bloods, bing the champion of the illustrious tournament through hard work and dedication.

    All the spectators stood from their seats and gave a round of thunderous apuse, disying their recognition to the young monk.

    As soon as Mahinder left the arena and walked to his corner, Magus Serena rushed to the center of the arena. She once again congratted the former for his sess in iming the championship before finally leading the audience toward the end of the event.

    Within seconds, the screens scattered across the arena showed the names of those who managed to enter the top 100. These men and women were all given 300,000 contribution points for their exceptional achievement.

    The screens then proceeded to highlight the names that were ranked in the top 16, separating them from the top 100. These individuals receive an additional 500,000 contribution points for their standings. s, most of the audience''s attention was drawn to the names that ranked in the final top three.

    [Mahinder Nieves - 3,000,000 contribution points]

    [Zach Talon - 2,000,000 contribution points]

    [Emery Ambrose - 1,000,000 contribution points]

    "While we prepare for the closing ceremony and the subsequent celebration, let''s take a look back at all the highlights of this year''s tournament first!"

    Not long after Magus Serena''s words, the names on the screens were reced by moving images of the tournament that were taken from top 100''s fights. Showing all the people currently watching the journey of the best the Magus Academy''s current acolytes from start to finish.

    In the VIP area, thanks to the new addition of guests, who just now saw these talents, deep conversations broke out among them as these distinguished people began analyzing and speaking out their thoughts on this year''s tournament.

    "This year is definitely one of the best batches in hundreds of years."

    "I concur�� I even saw a few who showed a glimpse ofprehension ofw. Truly an amazing feat at their young age."

    "You''re right! Especially that elite ss acolyte who made it into the top 16, that brute named Thrax! His fights were so unexpected!"

    "Besides the finalists, I''m actually impressed with the one called the Metal Puppeteer. Jai, is it? The young man has a good understanding of battle tactics. I personally think he will have a bright future ahead of him."

    "You think so? For me personally, my underrated list is definitely Anzi, the Inhuman who seems like he can''t die. I can''t imagine what kind of monster he will grow up to be in the future."

    "For me, I actually hope I can get to see a fight between the two half-bloods!"

    "Yes! Did you see thatst strike! I definitely sensed a sword''s intent! Such a young acolyte, yet he''s able to achieve that!?"

    The discussions about various acolytes as the images continued to roll eventually led to the talk about the champion. These people were still amazed by Mahinder''s adept prowess to repeatedly harness divine power.

    "That Mahinder must have been a very devoted believer to gain such divine gifts."

    That was the general consensus that these people agreed on. On the other hand, a few actually found such power to be unorthodox and wished to know more about it, about how the Monk could even master it in the first ce.

    Minutes after discussions sparked among these distinguished personalities, Headmaster Delbrand, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly stood up from his seat. His abrupt action naturally caused many to look at him with confusion.

    "Headmaster, where are you going?"

    The man looked more serious than usual, "My apologies, we still have an hour and half until the closing ceremony. In the meantime, I''d like to check on the injured acolytes."

    Without waiting for a response, Headmaster Delbrand swiftly walked out of the VIP area and was followed by Magister Griffith. As the door closed behind him, he asked the one in charge of Magus Academy security.

    "What is thetest news on the Zodiac city?"

    Silence fell for a moment as the magister''s deep voice rang through the air.

    "It''s not looking good, The Supreme Commander is heading there as we speak"

    "He is? What about Golden City then?"

    "Last I heard Magister Barty had sessfully caught more than 500 suspects, I think they believed the situation in Golden City is under control"

    The news doesn''t give much relief to the headmaster, even though his outward appearance was the definition of calm, inside Headmaster Delbrand was in fact feeling anxious.

    To assuage some of his worries, he decided to visit the medical facility and examine the two finalists who were currently being treated there. Upon arriving, his eyes immediately scanned the entire ce looking for any suspicions, before locking onto the two people he wanted to check on.

    At the moment, the Arknd protege was still unconscious inside the medical tube. On the other hand, the young wolf had just finished his treatment and was currently surrounded by his concerned friends.

    Without further ado, he walked towards the group and gave his heartfelt congrattion to Emery. Thetter expressed his gratitude, but a hint of confusion was visible on his face. It was as if he still didn''t catch on to the situation.

    "How is his condition?" Headmaster Delbrand motioned to the nearby medical staff who quickly provided an exnation.

    "He has an extraordinary regeneration factor. Now that his injuries have been treated, he''s already in perfect health."

    "Good." Nodding his head, he thanked the staff and then turned to the group, "I will see all of you at the ceremonyter."

    Since he could see Emery''s friends worrying about him, Headmaster Delbrand didn''t n to linger any longer. But just as he was about to leave, a magus burst into the medical room and came up to him. His breath was ragged, but he still said his purpose.

    "Headmaster, we have news from Golden City."

    A variety of expressions appeared on the headmaster''s face as he heard the news. Everyone within the room could see his concern at the sudden news.

 Chapter 1292 Situation

    Zodiac City, two hours earlier.

    The people of Zodiac City cheered wildly in celebration moments after they witnessed one of their own �C a half-blood �C win the third ce of the Magus Tournament. Emery had inspired all half-bloods bying out victorious against one of the renowned human geniuses: the Sword Saint.

    At the same time, in the magnificent pce that towered over the bustling city, the 8 g Bearers and 3 Elders who had gathered in a meeting seemed to havee to a decision.

    "Good! With six to five votes, the decision is final! Gather the troops, we are heading out to rescue our king!"

    The passionate voice belonged to none other than one of the few women in the room, Grand Magus Lilith the ck Smander. Sitting a chair away from her was one of the elders hailing from the Bird bloodline, Elder Sinure. His expression wasplicated, as the vote result made him unable to stop her anymore.

    It had been 36 hours since their leader King Alduin was held in Golden City with no actual news whatsoever. Just hours ago, information made its way to the table of this meeting reporting that the half-bloodmunity within the said city was being harrassed, abused and locked away with no actual crimemitted.

    There was even a rumor that the King was being gunned down fighting against two Supreme Magus. Based on their king''s personality, that seemed to be a usible reason as to why the man still had not returned until now.

    With such an issue being brought forward, coupled with the arrival of Elder Kurma of the Tortoise bloodline, a vote to overturn Elder Sinure''s temporary leadership in the king''s absence was inevitable.

    "It''s settled, Sinure. You have to support this now!" Lilith said in her capacity as an elder herself.

    Facing the stareing from beside him, the man with wings on his back was silent for a while, before he eventually nodded with a heavy heart. Standing from his seat, he stared at the 8 g Bearers before him for a moment before speaking.

    "We are leaving now!"

    Since all their teleportation portals were currently locked from any ess, the group had to settle their journey to Golden City with spaceships.

    Unfortunately, Zodiac City had a limited number of spaceships in their possession. Their entire inventory only had a dozen Gemini type ships, two Virgo type ships and one Taurus type gship. These ships were capable of transporting thirty, five hundred and three thousand people respectively.

    More than twenty-thousand half-bloods from Zodiac City''s army were summoned to the Zodiac Pce''s courtyard, in which the best fighters amongst them were picked out to go with 3 Grand Magus. The same also happened in the magus division, where thirty out of the fifty magus were chosen for this operation.

    When the army consisting entirely of half-bloods had gathered, suddenly the sky above the city started to grumble as two huge shadows appeared out of the clouds.

    Two of the three Magus Alliance spaceships that had been orbiting in outer space descended to the. This sudden action naturally caught the attention of everyone in the city.

    A momentter, a loud sound echoed through the cloudless expanse.

    "Residents of Zodiac City, you are prohibited from leaving the. Return to your home at once. We repeat, return to your home at once."

    Instead ofpliance, however, what followed after the announcement was the sight of threerge dragons and a massive smander flying out of the pce courtyard, led by Grand Magus Lilith herself.

    "We are not afraid of you! Get the fuck off our! Or pay the consequences!!"

    The two forces looked ready to sh, until their attention was distracted by the city''s portal that suddenly opened. A group of a dozen magus led by the Supreme Commander himself had arrived at the city.

    *****

    Golden City

    As soon as the final match ended with the loss of the half-blood Dragon Prince Zach, riots started to break out in many areas throughout the massive Golden City.

    "That monk must have cheated!"

    "That''s not a fair game! We don''t ept such a result!"

    Every area where the riot took ce was led by a few people who had obvious half-blood features on their bodies and faces. These people were wearing clothes that clearly showed their identity as they ravaged the streets. Burning down a shop and public area where thousands of other Golden City''s residents gathered.

    Inside the Magus Alliance headquarters of Golden Zity, a grand magus and figure of authority, Magister Barty, was busy deploying his team of enforcers to swiftly deal with the various riots happening throughout the city.

    "This is outrageous. We caught hundreds of them all night, yet this still happens?!" Magister Bardy said in disbelief as his eyes stared at the screen showing the areas where the riots had urred.

    "Sir, there are too many of them! We are short on enforcers to cover all areas!"

    "Request the assistance from the city guard"

    "Yes Sir."

    The magister thenpletely focused on the screen, waiting for updates from the forces that had been deployed. His eyes lit up when the first group of anarchists were caught, but his face immediately changed when he was informed those people were simply half-blood thugs for hire.

    A foreboding feeling couldn''t help but grow in his heart when he found out. Immediately, he sent orders to all of his men in the field.

    "Be advised, these people are most likely just a distraction. We need to know their real target!"

    ****

    If the magister had enough time or manpower, he would have known that at every incident happening all around the Golden city there were a few men in ck cloaks hiding in the shadows, observing everything that was happening.

    At the same time, a dozen men in identical ck cloaks could be seen gathered in an empty house. Each and every one of them was a magus-level figure, primarily of Half Moon with a few even Full Moon.

    This group of powerful individuals seemed to be led by two people who possessed half-blooded traits of the Tiger bloodline. While the man was a Grand Magus, the woman was unexpectedly only a magus and in the Crescent Moon stage no less.

    One of the figures in ck cloak stepped forward and spoke to the dark furry grand magus.

    "Elder Shan, the Supreme Commander has been confirmed to have left the city."

    "Good. Now, we just need to wait for our second target. Make sure to keep watch closely," ordered the dominating grand magus figure."

    "Yes, Elder." The cloaked magus responded before retreating.

    Right after the cloaked magus left, the female magus standing beside him opened her mouth. "Urghh�� I can''t wait anymore, brother! I really want to kill him for what he did to me!" Her anger made the temperature around the ce drop a few degrees.

    "Calm down, Nameria! Focus on the mission!"

    Hearing such words, the female tiger half-blood knew she could only swallow these grievances of hers for now. With a hateful gaze, she looked out the window and stared at the huge castle-like construct in the distance.

    It was the most secure building in the Golden City, the Magus Alliance headquarters.

 Chapter 1293 Awake

    "Emery, can you hear me?"

    A gentle female voice that sounded right beside his ears awakened Emery amidst the tearing headache that was currently assaulting his head. Confusion was apparent in his eyes as he opened them to the world once more.

    He could see a group of people surrounding him with worried faces. It took him a few moments before bits and pieces of what had happened started rushing back into his mind, helping him to make sense of his current situation.

    Emery recollected thest strike that won his match against the Sword Saint, which subsequently resulted in his current situation in the medical center.

    He then realized that in the corner of the room there were several magus. But what drew his attention to this group was the fact Headmaster Delbrand was also there and seemed to be in the middle of a heated discussion at the moment.

    Emery slowly struggled to sit up, using Klea''s shoulder he said with a smile. "Thank you, Klea. I am fine now."

    Suddenly an arm smacked his back with a loud brash voice.

    "Hahaha, you are indeed one tough bastard, Emery! Number three! Congrats!" Thrax saidplimenting him for his victory against Olivier.

    After making sure Emery was indeed fine, Julian also congratted him. He then told him about Zach''s fight that he missed because of his injuries.

    "So who won?" Emery asked.

    "The Monk," Julian said simply. "It was actually a short 30 minute match." He added.

    Emery only heaved a silent sigh when he heard that. He then threw his gaze around the medical room, to see only Olivier being treated not far from him. That meant Zach most likely wasn''t in very bad condition.

    A momentter, he noticed Headmaster Delbrand seemed to have finished his discussion and made his way over. Arriving right next to his bed, the man said,

    "Something happened in Golden City that requires my presence, this might lead to Xion. if you are feeling better, you may join me."

    Without even asking more about the situation, Emery quickly got off the bed. His answer to the offer was extremely obvious. He was willing to do anything to know more about the people who took his master.

    Klea, however, swiftly stopped him. "You just received a major injury. You need to rest first, Emery."

    His words were of course supported by Julian, Thrax and Chumo, who were all worried about Emery''s condition. However, thetter firmly held onto Klea''s arm that was holding him and shook his head.

    "No, Klea. I need to see this."

    Klea was silent when she saw the resolve in his eyes. Thanks to the time they had spent together so far, she knew this meant he had already made up his mind. Thus she took a deep breath and nodded her head.

    "Then I''ming with you!"

    This time, however, Headmaster Delbrand voiced his disagreement. His reasoning was because, not only would this be very dangerous, this also involved an ongoing investigation held by the Magus Alliance. Not just anyone was weed to tag along.

    "Don''t worry, Klea. I''ll be fine."

    With no time to waste Emery quickly followed the headmaster out of the medical center. Apparently, the Magister told Headmaster Delbrand to bring a few magus guards with him, but thetter decided to only bring two along as he was thinking about the safety of the Academy.

    Along the way, the headmaster informed Emery about the heated situation unfolding in Zodiac City. The news was certainly something that made Emery anxious, unfortunately he couldn''t be in two ces at the same time.

    As they were about to reach the teleportation portal, Emery noticed that many eyes were looking at them with confused looks. This bizarre scene couldn''t help but make him bring another question to the headmaster.

    "Headmaster, what about the tournament? I mean, the closing ceremony?"

    With a glimpse of interest, Headmaster Delbrand turned to Emery and said, "I think you are going to miss it. Why? Is the ceremony something important for you?"

    "No, Headmaster," Emery hurriedly shook his head. Seeing the puzzled look on the man''s face, he swiftly added, "What I mean is�� Don''t you need to attend it?"

    To his surprise, the headmaster shook his head slightly and spoke with a firm tone. "This one takes priority. Besides, our most senior instructorGrand Magus Yvere of the nt Institute, has agreed to lead the matter in my stead."

    Meanwhile, the crowd was making way for them to pass and in the next several seconds they had arrived at Golden City.

    Upon arriving on the other side, Emery saw thousands of people crowding the teleportation gate as they tried to leave the city. Tension and panic were apparent in the air, but otherwise the city was still as bustling as usual.

    It seems as though the reported riots were well contained as they were unable to turn the city to chaos These thoughts of his seemed to resonate with the headmaster as was evidenced by the words he said:

    "This is good, let''s quickly head to the headquarters."

    The Magus Alliance Headquarters was dozens of miles away from the teleportation gate, but it only took them fifteen minutes before they arrived at the magnificent building that stood out the most in Golden City.

    Even though it seemed bustling with busy enforcers rushing in and out doing their business, the ce was much emptier than before. It didn''t take long for their arrival to be known as Magister Barty swiftly came down to receive them with a surprised expression.

    "Headmaster, I didn''t realize you woulde yourself. Today is an important day for the Academy, after all."

    Hearing that, Headmaster Delbrand didn''t give any exnation and instead directly stated his objective foring here.

    "Magister, have you really confirmed that the prisoner is telling the truth?"

    Understanding that the other party meant business, Magister Barty didn''t press his earlier question and nodded his head. "Yes and I also believe they are connected with the threat that will ur today. That''s why, if the prisoner indeed has intel about it, we need to know right away.

    "Alright, let me see him right away." Headmaster Delbrand firmly said, motioning for the magister to lead the way.

    Hearing the conversation, Emery realized that more information had been extracted from the prisoner, prompting the headmaster toe. Hence, he couldn''t help but wonder what was so important that the Headmaster of the Magus Academy himself had toe and miss the closing ceremony.

    As if he was able to read his thoughts, the Headmaster said.

    "They appear to have information about the former headmaster, Altus Dresden."

 Chapter 1294 Prisoners

    The name of the former headmaster of the Magus Academy was known to basically anyone who had knowledge of the Magus Universe.

    Altus Dresden, a Supreme Magus figure who was the founder and headmaster of Magus Academy before Delbrand took over.

    It had been almost four years since the man had gone missing, so it was no wonder that Headmaster Delbrand was rattled about the possibility of obtaining information regarding the man. No matter how miniscule it might be.

    "Alright. Please follow me, Headmaster" Magister Barty said, beckoning with his hand.

    The man quickly led them towards a building just hundreds of meters away from the headquarters �C the ce where the prisoner was held.

    This was the second time Emery entered the Magus Alliance Prison in Golden City and he was surprised at how different it was nowpared to thest time he visited, which was just two days ago.

    In the span of a single day, the previously almost empty cells on Level 1 were filled with hundreds of people. These were the newly captured whose status hadn''t been processed yet.

    With thismany criminals, Emery couldn''t help but to question the degree of security in this ce.

    There were many saint and magus-level guards patrolling and protecting the prison, but from what he could see, their numbers were simply not nearly enough to deal with this many people if something happened. And from the looks of it, Headmaster Delbrand also had the same concern.

    "Is it wise to keep all of them here in the same ce?"

    Hearing the question, Magister Barty nced at the headmaster before saying, "Normally, we would transfer some of them to other sectors. Unfortunately, we can''t do that. Not right now."

    Their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of 5 figures, all of whom were wearing prison guard uniforms. Four were magus level, while thest one was a grand magus. The other party was a middle-aged man with intimidating countenance, his right eye was covered with a metal eyepatch.

    "You have nothing to worry about. The prisoners are all secured," the eyepatched man said. It seemed he heard Headmaster Delbrand''s question.

    Seeing the figure, Magister Barty quickly introduced the other party. Apparently, the man was the warden of this prison, who had been waiting to monitor this specific asion and make sure nothing went wrong.

    Apanied by the new entourage, Emery and Headmaster Delbrand made their way into the construct that proceeded to carry them down to Level 4, which housed fugitives of magus-level or simr importance.

    Once again, the same sight as Level 1 could be seen in this ce. Emery remembered the previous time he was here, only one of the three cells was upied, but now it seemed to be nearly full of inmates exuding magus-level signatures.

    Some of these new inmates looked like they were still engulfed by anger as they relentlessly attempted to smash the ss-like bars restraining them with all their strength. s not even a sound was heard from beyond the ss.

    Emery showed a surprised expression when he saw a familiar figure held within one of these cells. It was a man dressed in all ck, wearing a pair of sses that perched neatly on his unique-looking sharp nose.

    Indeed, there was no mistake. The other party was the intruder who had sneaked into Terra Pce to kidnap him at the beginning of the year. A mercenary called ck Jackal.

    The man seemed to notice him as well. He knocked on the ss, giving gestures that looked like he wanted to speak. s, Emery chose to ignore him and kept walking forward following the group.

    Emery reached the end of the hallway momentster. There, he saw two familiar figures locked in cells located opposite each other.

    One was Annara, while the other one was the one the headmaster came for. A Magus Academy instructor from the Darkness Institute, the man who had given Emery some guidance regarding gravity magic: Magus Cassian Newt.

    Even though he knew they were here for the magus, Emery couldn''t help but observe Annara first. The female half-blood apparently looked very surprised at his arrival. She tried to hide it of course, but Emery, who knew her enough, instinctively noticed from her odd reaction that something suspicious was going on.

    Without saying anything, the Warden essed Magus Cassian''s cell. Immediately after, the nearly opaque ss turned a little clear, meaning they couldmunicate with the magus without problem now.

    Noticing the changes, Magus Cassian turned his head and smiled, "Took you long enough�� I was almost bored to death."

    Ignoring the remark, Headmaster Delbrand stepped forward and went straight into business. "Tell us what you know about Headmaster Altus. Tell me now."

    The smile on the magus'' face became even wider when he heard those words. He quickly replied with a ttering smile, "Of course�� Of course�� But first I need a guarantee �C a blood contract, to be exact �C that I will be absolved from any wrongdoing."

    A snort was given by the headmaster. "Huh! Cassian, you are an embarrassment to the Academy, tell me what you know now and I promise that I will help you receive minimum punishment."

    Magus Cassian still adopted his nonchnt, easygoing attitude, unfazed by Headmaster Delbrand''s intense gaze.

    "Aaa�� Delbrand, you were always his favorite and faithful dog. Well, what I''m about to say here is everything, from what had happened to your precious senior the past four years and where he is now. So I need a written guarantee by the Alliance."

    Emery, who only silently observed the exchange, saw Headmaster Delbrand turn silent. Itsted for a while before he said something that bewildered him.

    "I believe he knows something, but why does he urgently call me here now ofall times and ask for an Alliance''s blood contract that needs days to make."

    Even though the question wasn''t directed to him, Magister Barty seemed to agree with the headmaster''s thoughts and quickly responded, "He''s most likely stalling for time."

    Turning his head to the magister, Headmaster Delbrand said, "You''re right. But the question is for what?"

    It was at this time that the faces of everyone in the group changed as they felt a wave of tremors shake the prison. Immediately, all of them instinctively knew something big was happening outside, as there was no way small matters could bring about impact this deep underground.

    As expected, Magister Barty swiftly received information from his men outside. His face changed drastically as he hatefully said, "Those crazy bastards! They dare to attack our headquarters?!"

 Chapter 1295 Secure The Place

    "Those bastards are crazy enough to attack the headquarters." Turning to Headmaster Delbrand, Magister Barty said, "I''m sorry, but I need to go now!"

    Without waiting for an answer, the magister turned around and sped down the hallway making his return to the construct that would bring him to the surface. Leaving the flustered Warden and his entourage of four magus apanied Emery and Headmaster Delbrand.

    Meanwhile, the captives inside the cell who could also feel the tremors through the ground stood up and started to gather in front of the ss. Some looked worried for their safety, while some were smiling excitedly.

    Realizing the situation, the Warden quickly spoke to Headmaster Delbrand. "I''m afraid the interrogation has to wait, Headmaster. We need to secure this ce first."

    The suggestion was certainly a wise call considering that whatever was happening outside most likely had something to do with these captives. Their utmost priority now should indeed swiftly deal with the happenings above, before continuing the interrogation.

    Nevertheless, Headmaster Delbrand looked at Magus Cassian once again before deciding to follow the n. His gaze clearly conveyed his intention. In the meantime, the same thing happened to Emery whose gaze was cast upon Annara.

    He stared at her and noticed that there was a certain look on her face that seemed to be telling him that she wanted to say something. s, she seemed to decide to not do so, eliciting a silent sigh from him.

    "Let''s go!" the Warden said, ordering his men to lead the way.

    When they arrived at the metal door of the construct leading to the surface, another wave of tremors could be vividly felt; and this time, it was followed by a sudden ckout of the entire facility.

    As darkness enveloped them as all the lights went out, one of the Warden''s men seemed to lose his cool as he spoke in a panicked tone. "Did they manage to destroy the headquarters power crystal? If that''s the case, then the formation seal would not hold for long, Warden!"

    "I know," the Warden said, his tone annoyed.

    It was apparent that the situation was worse than it seemed. Noticing this, Headmaster Delbrand quickly offered help to the Warden. "Tell me, what can we do to help?"

    With an exasperated look, the Warden said, "Most magus-level convicts won''t be able to break through our Tiberium ss and Meteirute Metal. My only concern is those who are being held at Level 5."

    The Warden exined the severity of the situation in a concise manner. Now that the power was gone, the Tier 6 anti-magic formation that held the prison would onlyst about 15 minutes with its backup energy.

    However, he nned to turn off the formations that affected Level 1 to Level 4 to give them an extra hour of time to hold the Level 5 prison which was the most important of this facility, hopefully enough until the power crystal was fixed or reinforcement came.

    With this, quickly a n to respond to this unexpected situation was drawn. The four magus under the Warden would go turn off the formation of all the levels except Level 5 and look for help, while the Warden himself would guard the Level 5 prison, making sure no one escaped from there.

    "There are five grand magus convicts locked down there, and I need to keep them in. I hope you can stay guard on this level, Headmaster. Be careful, without the anti-magic formation, a few of them might be able to break out of the cell."

    Headmaster Delbrand nodded in agreement with the n, and without further ado the Warden and his men proceeded to do their job, with one of the four magus staying behind to turn off the formation of this level.

    Knowing that all this was most likely a battle between magus and grand magus, Emery understood that he could only stand close to the headmaster, waiting for his direction.

    Noticing this, Headmaster Delbrand said, "Is your spatial magic working here?"

    Emery immediately expanded his Spirit Reading and tried to use his Spatial Gate hearing the question. After a while, he turned to look at the headmaster and said, "It''s difficult, but I should be able to jump one level at a time."

    "Good," said the headmaster before his gaze returned to the row of cells in front of them. He was waiting for the formation to be turned off. "If anything goes wrong, I need you to leave immediately."

    After saying those words, Headmaster Delbrand told the two magus that were his escort to stay on guard while he himself walked back towards the cell where Magus Cassian was held. Evidently, he didn''t seem to have given up.

    "Tell me what you''re nning!"

    While the headmaster was busy with the magus captive, Emery decided to approach Annara''s cell. When he saw the crouching figure of the girl, he without the slightest hesitation essed the cell to be able to talk to her.

    "You know something, don''t you? Tell me." Emery said with a calm tone.

    Annara was silent for a while before she said. "I guess you didn''t kill Eeshoo, huh..? I wonder if Xion will be happy or sad about this."

    Emery''s gaze hardened when he heard this. "Stop ying around, tell me what''s actually going on."

    At the same time, another wave of powerful tremor was felt throughout the facility. Immediately after, Emery saw hundreds of light runes appear all over the walls before they slowly dissipated into nothingness.

    He knew that this meant the anti-magic formation had finally been turned off. With that, sounds ofughter and curse could be heard from all the cells in this Level 4, before multiple sharp sounds resounded in the air as the inmates tried their best to escape from their cells.

    Emery decided to ignore the events around him and focused his attention on the girl in front of him. He heaved a sigh and said as he said calmly "I have seen you for quite a while and I know you are not a bad person. Tell me what''s going on, let me help you."

    The red-haired girl was startled for a second before smiling and said "I guess there''s no harm in telling you right now.. From killing that poor Roran to coercing you to kill Eeshoo, the night incidents all to put the heat of the alliance into the half blood, a distraction"

    "Distraction?.. Distraction for what?"

    "They areing Emery"

    Before Annara could exin, Emery felt a powerful gravitational pressure cast by Magus Cassian on the opposite cell.

    It created high pitched tremors that hurt his ear and immediately created hairline cracks on all the cell sses.

    "Free yourself my friends! Free yourself"

 Chapter 1296 Breakout

    Crkkkk!!!

    In the direction where the two gazed, the sound of thick ss cracking could be heard along the heavy tremors. Dull, yet chaotic bangs of rushed footsteps soon followed, bringing a terrible premonition in Emery''s heart.

    The vibrations from the gravity spells seemed to be exactly what the captives needed to break the reinforced ss.

    Although it was still able to hold the inmates, the damage on its surface was gradually bing more and more apparent.

    Baaammm! Baammm!

    More than 50 magus-level inmates were contained behind the reinforced ss within the Level 4 prison alone and, at this moment, not one of them was cking as they raced forward to take advantage of the forming cracks.

    Loud, heavy bangs continued to echo throughout the entire dungeon.

    Baaammm! Baammm!

    In just a matter of seconds, one of the cells was finally broken through.

    Arge, three-meter full-moon magus with overwhelming strength stepped out of the cell, his expression full of mirth as he trampled on therge broken ss shards on the ground.

    "Arrghh! I''m finally free!"

    He immediately dashed toward the stairs without a care for the rest of the inmates, but the grin on his face quickly turned dark when two academy magus guards at the half-moon stage surrounded him.

    "Get the fuck out of my way!"

    At the same time, the sound of reinforced ss crashing and falling continued toe from behind as more of the inmates broke free from their cells. Before the two academy magus guards could even begin to subdue the three-meter full-moon magus, several magus-level inmates had joined the battle.

    With the inmates no longer being suppressed by the reinforced ss, multiple powerful tier 5 and 6 spells were fired simultaneously, causing the dungeon to rumble even more as the tremors became even heavier.

    The situation was breaking out of their control too quickly.

    Whilst simultaneously trying to get the situation under control, Headmaster Delbrand hurriedly shouted toward Emery, "Get away from here!"

    Emery immediately moved. As unwilling as he was to leave the headmaster in such peril, he was aware this was not a fight he could join or help with. Moreover, there was a chance he might be an unnecessary burden to the headmaster.

    [Spatial Gate]

    A distortion in space was soon formed. However, when Emery use his spirit reading, tried to lock onto the level above, a forceful vibration in space interrupted his focus straight away.

    From behind him, the familiar voice of Magus Cassian reached Emery''s ears.

    "You are not going anywhere, Junior."

    In a short span Emery''s attempt to escape was shut down by the magus''s gravity spell, while more ss cells continued to be broken.

    With more inmates breaking free and no apparent solution to escape, Emery hurriedly used his [Immortal Gate] and cast [Twilight Transformation].

    However, before Emery could do anything, he noticed the usually-calm headmaster currently had an irritated expression on his face. Without hesitation, the headmaster moved to cast his smoke-like spell and added it with a wind spell, causing the smoke to rapidly spread throughout the hallway.

    The white smoke swiftly entangled all the escaped inmates and held them down, restraining their movements as the headmaster''s voice resounded throughout the floor.

    "Take another step out of the cell and you will regret it."

    Following Headmaster Delbrand''s words, screams and the sound of broken bones loudly echoed in the hallway. Not even a second after, sound of despair echoed again as the inmates'' feet were mercilessly crushed into a burst of blood, sending chills down everyone''s spine.

    As the headmaster''s cold gaze scanned everyone present, the inmates could feel their feet going numb.

    It was a show of power, a warning toward the other inmates. With that one move, Headmaster Delbrand was able to stop the other inmates from breaking out.

    After giving the inmates another warning gaze, the headmaster hovered in a cloud of smoke before turning back toward the gravity magus. With the white smoke surrounding his body, the headmaster broke the ss in front of him before speaking to the magus.

    "I can''t contact the academy�� This is also your doing, isn''t it."

    Despite Headmaster Delbrand''s questioning words, his tone made it clear he was certain.

    From the looks of it, the headmaster believed something was currently happening at the academy. It was no wonder he was so rattled.

    At the same time, a cloud of white smoke began to envelop the gravity magus''s body. As the headmaster looked down into his eyes, Cassian Newt could feel his breathing be stagnant.

    He involuntarily averted his gaze down and spoke with a slight tremble in his voice, "My apologies, Headmaster, please calm down. I will tell you everything."

    Hearing this, the headmaster''s gaze became sharper. With a simple gesture of his finger, the white smoke moved around the magus''s right arm and broke it.

    "Aaaarrghh!!! No, no�� You are the headmaster of the academy�� you cannot do this��"

    Cassian Newt looked up to plead, only to meet Headmaster Delbrand''s cold and sharp gaze.

    "I am not Altus."

    Crkkkk!!!

    Another sound of bones being crushed was immediately followed by the magus''s scream. This time, his right arm was crushed into an unrecognizable clump of red mush.

    "Tell me about your n. Release Altus and pray that he will be the one to judge your crimes and not me."

    If Emery was previously stunned by Headmaster Delbrand''s power during the Nexus mission, he was now stunned by his ruthlessness. In such a short time, he made the magus who previously looked down on him tremble in absolute fear.

    The headmaster gestured with his finger once again, this time the white smoke closed in on Cassian Newt''s neck.

    "Last chance."

    Those words were said withplete disregard for the magus''s life.

    "Please, please don''t kill me, I was only following my master''s wishes please��"

    Unfortunately, just when the magus was finally ready to talk, another powerful tremor shook the dungeon, this time from down below. At the same time, multiple magus inmates seized the opportunity to cast their spells. Some tried to attack the headmaster, while others tried to run away.

    Amid the chaos, Emery suddenly felt a figure sneak up on him from the shadows. He swiftly moved away to dodge, but the figure still managed to stick behind him like his own shadow.

    [Repulsion]

    He cast a spell to push the figure away, but even his gravity magic was unable to hold it down, the figure was like a ghost.

    As he just pulled his sword out, Emery was instantly shed from behind. Looking down, it was a long, sharp finger w.

    It brought an extremely cold sharp pain, but that wasn''t all. As the ws stayed stabbed in his body, he could feel his energy rapidly getting drained.

    Behind him, Emery saw it was the man who was caught with Magus Cassian, a certain widely-known magus of the Dark Institute. Not only was the man a half-moon magus, but he also had a terrifying mastery of the Law of Shadows.

    Upon meeting Emery''s re, the manughed maniacally before vanishing into thin air.

    At that moment, Emery felt energy rush toward him from behind. He turned and swung his sword to strike, but panicked when he saw the iing figure.

    It was not the previous magus, but Annara.

    He hurriedly pulled back his swing, only to receive a head-on attack spell from the red-haired girl. A loud screeching noise stabbed his ears and caused his head to severely ache.

    The next thing he knew, Emery felt a sharp pain in his neck as the girl use her [Vampiric Bite] on him.

    At the same time, the shadow magus reappeared and once again pierced him with his ws, draining his spirit energy away.

    With the two''sbined attacks, The weakened Emery was quickly restrained.

 Chapter 1297 Chaos

    At this point, nearly half of the magus inmates held at this level had managed to break free of their containment. These inmates boasted a total of thirty strong individuals, and in moments like this, it wasn''t just Emery''s life that was at risk, but also the two Magus Academy guards that tagged along.

    Around the corner, the magus prisoner guard assigned to shut down the formation was being attacked. He was being assaulted by three magus inmates who had broken out of their cells, and the man seemed to be in critical condition.

    The brutal sight forced Headmaster Delbrand to take action lest the man''s life forfeited. He went ahead and cast his special spells, summoning four smoke creatures that possessed strengthparable to that of peak Full Moon magus to assist the others who needed help.

    He then turned to look in Emery''s direction and gazed at Annara and the Shadow magus, "Release him!", his voice boomed.

    The wicked-looking magus left Emery to Annara''s care before he stepped forward and bravely stood between him and Headmaster Delbrand. With a calm tone, he said, "Let Cassian go, or today''s next year will be the death anniversary of this young tasty Academy champion."

    Headmaster Delbrand looked at the man with a sharp gaze as he said, "If you think you can escape this ce, you are sorely mistaken."

    While the two figures were engaged in a battle of words, the weakened Emery had his gaze fixed on the girl holding him captive. Despite the weakness he felt, he asked what he wanted to know.

    "Y-You poisoned me, didn''t you..? Why.. why are you doing this..?"

    Confusion, surprise, disappointment; an array of emotions could be felt in the words he spoke. Yet her eyes remained cold, and her lips unmoving..

    Receiving no answer, Emery quickly tried to struggle free. However, the red-haired girl quickly tightened her grip on him. This, however, didn''t dampen his struggles. He continued until she suddenly whispered something.

    "You crazy bast-.. If you want to live, just stay silent.. This is not the time to be a hero and the headmaster can''t help you�� One wrong move, and you will definitely die."

    Emery froze his struggle when he heard that. He waspletely confused, his mind went to work rapidly wondering if the red-haired girl was actually a friend or a foe. Then, he thought of her words.

    Since he knew that Headmaster Delbrand''s strength was said to be on the third cosmos, none of these people here could be his equal. Emery should not be in danger with the protection of such an individual.

    Then why did the girl think that they were in such danger?

    His thought was suddenly interrupted by another wave of tremors that shook the facility. It was quickly followed by the appearance of a huge crack on the floor. The heat sted his face as moltenva started pouring out from the crack, widening it and creating a huge hole.

    With the poison affecting his spirit reading, he was surprised to see three figures emanating a powerful aura ascend through the hole. His face changed greatly when he realized that all of them without exception were grand magus figures.

    Seeing this sight and recalling what was below, Emery''s face turned sour. The arrival of these people could only mean that the Warden had failed to keep those held in Level 5 contained.

    "Hey, look there. That''s Delbrand, isn''t it? The deputy headmaster of the academy?" said one of the three figures, a middle-aged man with a muscr build and messy hair that covered his forehead.

    "You''ve been locked up for too long, Igo. He''s the headmaster now!"

    The figure standing beside the muscr man was a beautiful woman dressed in traditional clothes. Lava could be seen pouring out of her hands, proving she was the one who broke through the floor.

    As for thest figure, his presence was not as overbearing as the first two. It was a thin, anxious-looking man who had an ordinary face and body. The man then said, "Let''s not waste time. We need to get away before the old Deviles here!"

    This idea of his, however, was rejected by the muscr man. "No! How far do you think we can go before the old fart catches up? So no. Let''s just go as nned. This guy is our ticket out of here!" He said, gesturing to Headmaster Delbrand.

    Seeing the new arrivals and understanding they were another threat, Annara dragged Emery with her as she sneakily made her way towards a corner of the area. Once again, she whispered to him. "I told you.. I''m trying to save your life here"

    Hearing the girl''s words, it was obvious that something big was at y. This eventually made Emery decide to heed her words and observe. Besides there was nothing he could do in the battle between grand magus.

    What happened next was a fight that was beyond hisprehension.

    Under the muscr man''s charge, the three figures shot forward and attacked Headmaster Delbrand. A three-on-one battle involving entirely grand magus figures soon affected their surroundings. Their aftermathpletely destroyed the floors and prison cells.

    In just a matter of minutes, Emery saw several magus-level fighters die from the byproducts of the fight. Those powerful figures were killed merely by being present nearby, getting obliterated by the grand magus'' offensive spells because they were in the way.

    "As expected of the Ghost of Lymhurst!! It seems you haven''t lost your touch Delbrand!"

    Emery waspletely in awe to see Headmaster Delbrand manage to hold his ground against thebined attacks of the three grand magus. He wove his Tier 7 wind and fire spells in such an exquisite way and they were more than enough to keep his opponents at bay.

    On the other hand, the two Magus Academy guards weren''t able to stand long as they were quickly overwhelmed multiple magus inmates. They werepletely surrounded in all directions, and suffice to say, they had done their best.

    While everyone was embroiled in the ferocious atmosphere of battle, the two magus �C Cassian and Gorro �C decided to take a step back, making sure they wouldn''t be swept up by the chaos around them.

    "This is beautiful, brother." said the Shadow Magus, as he let out a maniacal chuckle. On the other hand, Cassian was focused on healing his crushed arm. Intentionally or unintentionally, both of them ignored Emery and Annara.

    "Just get ready to follow my lead," whispered Annara, causing Emery to raise his eyebrows.

    He had absolutely no idea what the red-haired girl was nning. He waspletely entranced by Headmaster Delbrand who was fighting an epic battle even though the odds were stacked against him.

    While the spells crushed the floor, cells, and ceiling around him the entire floor shook once again.

    A loud growl was heard, followed by a huge hairy arm that burst from the ring hole in the floor. One big enough to grab a whole adult male.

    It then proceeded to grab and tear the high-quality metals that prevented its emergence, the entire floor shook again as the figure pulled its simrly massive body up.

    The owner of the hand gradually revealed themself to everyone at the Level 4 prison.

    A gigantic humanoid, half human, half creature with two swirling horns on its head.

    It was tall enough to reach the ceiling of the level, and evidently strong enough to break it open if it so wished. When it finally came out of the hole, it casually dropped an object held by its other hand.

    As it fell and rolled on the floor, Emery''s eyes widened when he realized what it was.

    It was a head with a metal te covering one of its eyes, the head of the Warden.

 Chapter 1298 Disaster

    The situation instantly turned from bad to disastrous with the arrival of what had to be the fourth grand magus inmate.

    The fact that the huge creature managed to kill the Grand Magus Warden in a matter of minutes resoundingly showed it was a force to be reckoned with.

    Afterpletely destroying the part of the floor it emerged from, the humongous figure turned its attention to the hovering Delbrand. A glint of hatred shed across its eyes as it roared loudly.

    "You will die here, Delbrand!"

    At first, Emery had no idea who the figure was. But when he heard the voice and saw the familiar face, he quickly realized who the other party was.

    He was the previous head of the Bloodline Institute and the former right-hand man of King Alduin of Zodiac City, Lord Esbern of the Goat bloodline.

    Thest news he heard about the man was that he was captured on charges and that he was the mastermind behind the bloodline''s betrayal. Apparently, he had been imprisoned here all this time.

    "Get him!"

    The loud voice of the only female grand magus inmate resounded in the entire ce as she threw a ssh ofva capable of melting metals towards Headmaster Delbrand.

    The molten liquid sped through the air, burning everything it touched including several unfortunate magus inmates.

    Soon after, a number of magus prison guards arrived at Level 4 through the stairs. They were supposed to be reinforcement to help quell the chaos, but they all merely served themselves on a tter as one by one they became another unfortunate victim of the fierce battle currently going on.

    Seeing the opportunity to gain their freedom, the other magus inmates started to rush towards the stairs, making their escape to the surface.

    This action of theirs did not go unnoticed by Headmaster Delbrand. His eyes were shining brightly as he shouted loudly, "None of you will leave this ce alive!"

    The shout was quickly followed by a burst of terrifying spirit energy sweeping the entire floor, as a domain swiftly took form around the headmaster.

    [Vapor Domain]

    In an instant, the level was quickly filled with abination of thick smoke and raging winds, so powerful they pushed both Emery and Annara onto the wall behind them unable to move. The same thing also happened to the dozens of magus inmates throughout the level.

    Even the grand magus inmates were forced to use their respective spells to resist the domain and maintain their ground.

    Not letting Headmaster Delbrand have his way, the three grand magus plus Lord Esbern all quickly prepared a retaliatory strike at the former. A powerful wave of tremors shook the entire area as these powerful figures were about to sh once again.

    What happened next was too powerful for Emery to see. In fact, he didn''t even think he would be able to hold on as the air pressure started to affect him.

    Just as he was about to lose his consciousness, he heard a loud groaning sound in the air. He managed to retain his presence slightly, which allowed him to know that the sound came from the huge creature Lord Esbern had turned into.

    Then, a momentter, another tremor struck. What''s more, it was the strongest out of the ones that urred so far.

    The ceiling of the Level 4 prison finally copsed with this wave, it was even followed by a beam of bright light.

    When themotion seemed over, and he opened his eyes again, Emery was surprised to see an opening where the ceiling had been. It was arge hole dozens of meters wide that directly revealed the vast expanse above.

    The chaos happening quickly died down as everyone was entranced by the sight.

    Such a sight was like a breath of fresh air to these inmates, who hadn''t tasted an inkling of freedom for so long. Without further ado, those who survived immediately rushed to leave the prison.

    Emery threw his gaze around amidst the chaos. He tried to look for Headmaster Delbrand, only to see the man was resisting being crushed by the half blood humongous arms.

    "Headmaster!"

    Though still weakened, Emery was ready to rush and help. But when he saw there were several magus standing in the way, he couldn''t help but hesitate.

    While he was deep in thought, he was surprised by Annara when she suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him close. Before he could ask her what was wrong, she forced a pill into his mouth as she said.

    "Cassian is incapacitated. This is our chance to escape. Let''s go!"

    The red-haired girl tugged Emery''s hand, gesturing him to go. But then, the figure of the Shadow Magus appeared right in front of them. A vile smile could be seen on his face as he looked down at Annara.

    "Hahaha, I knew you can''t be trusted! You little bitch!"

    As she assumed her fighting stance, Annara used her Bat Transformation and spoke to Emery with her eyespletely fixed on the magus'' figure. "Quickly heal your body and get us out of here!"

    After saying those words, her figure shot towards the magus. While Annara went to stop the Shadow Magus, the pill she fed to Emery swiftly dissolved and neutralized the poison in his body. He could clearly feel the weakness disappear while his power began to return.

    However, Emery couldn''t afford to smile as each second that passed weighed heavily on his heart.

    In the distance, he saw how Headmaster Delbrand managed to force himself out of the creature''s grasp, only to be ganged up by the other three grand magus.

    As for Annara, her situation was no less precarious as she was certainly no match for the Half-Moon stage Shadow Magus.

    Emery could clearly see how she was desperately trying to block the magus'' attacks, only to be blown away.

    Knowing he needed to act fast, Emery grit his teeth and hastened his recovery process, driving his spirit cores to work again.

    As soon as he seeded, he immediately cast [Spatial Gate]. The copsed ceiling had unobstructed his Spirit Reading and he was able to aim straight for the surface.

    "Annara, it''s open!" Emery shouted as he rushed towards the red-haired girl.

    She turned with a smile, but Emery''s eyes widened. He was shocked to see sharp ws piercing her chest, blood pouring out like a river. Yet the smile still remained on her face.

    "Go��" Her lips said that word without uttering any sound. "Go."

    "No!"

    Emery had prepared his heart to leave Headmaster Delbrand behind as he understood there was nothing significant he could do in thetter''s fight, but there was no way he would leave her behind as well.

    His spirit core exploded as he let go of his control over the portal he created and cast [Blink]. As he disappeared and reappeared, he furiously threw several [Omega Strike] in session.

    Emery didn''t even check the results of his attack before pulling the red-haired girl into his arms and using [Blink] again.

    She was trembling violently while her body was ice cold, blood pouring out of the gaping wound in her chest.

    "What�� am�� I thinking. How naive��of me�� I will never get away��"

    Emery''s grip on her tightened even more as he focused all of his concentration on escaping. He gave his all to escape from the Shadow Magus, but the man stuck behind him like a stubborn stain, not letting him go.

    He could feel the fire of life shrink from the red-haired girl''s body as she whispered more words. "But you�� you�� probably can�� Your space�� and gravity.. is the key��"

    "Stop, don''t talk anymore! Save your breath, we''re definitely getting out of here!"

    nkk! nkk!

    Emery mustered all he had and tried his best to stop the Shadow Magus'' attacks, a piercing sensation prickling his head as his mind was overwhelmed.

    Then suddenly, a powerful wave of energy sted from the grand magus battle, using this chance, Emery gritted his teeth and willed his spirit core to churn.

    [Blink]

    Appearing dozens meters away, Emery immediately tried to form another [Spatial Gate]. He was just a step away frompletely forming the portal when the figure of the Shadow Magus appeared once again.

    "Where are you going?! haha... no.. no.. You''re not getting away!"

    Seeing the sharp ws heading his way, Emery knew he would not escape unscathed. He was about to sacrifice his arm to allow him to escape when suddenly the red-haired girl in his arms took action.

    She burst with thest bit of strength she had, using her own body to receive the magus'' attack while simultaneously pushing him into the swirling portal.

    "No!!!"

    Emery could see her turning her head towards him, her lips mouthing another silent word.

    "Thank you."

    Her blood sttered onto his face just before the portal closed shut.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1299 Glowing

    Emery''s figure appeared and was flung out of a swirling portal. He had arrived at the surface with such force that he was sent tumbling across the ground until all of his body''s momentum was dissipated.

    "Annara!"

    Without even cleaning himself, Emery quickly gathered his spirit energy and concentrated to create another Spatial Gate to connect him back to the underground prison. Unfortunately, he was unable to do so as his targeted area was severely disrupted by the bursts of spirit energy that resulted from the grand magus'' fight.

    It was only then that he realized that the situation above ground was actually not much different than down below. Loud screams and deafening sounds resounded in the air, apanied by a huge smoke cloud blotting out the sun and a zing fire that burned the Magus Alliance headquarters in the distance.

    In the area around him, he could see dozens of enforcers struggling to stop the hundreds of inmates who had rushed out of the prison in an attempt to escape.

    There was also another ferocious battle of grand magus figures going on in the sky; Magister Barty seemed to be fighting what appeared to be someone hailing from the Tiger bloodline.

    The entire city had devolved into chaos.

    After taking a moment to observe everything, Emery decided to ignore them and once again put his effort on his previous task. He once again mustered his focus to open a portal to reach back to Annara.

    However he noticed three figures approaching towards him. They were covered in ck cloaks and all emanated typical magus-level signatures. But most importantly, the group was led by a female Tiger bloodline who was smiling wickedly at him.

    "Haha, do you not recognize me, little pup?" said the figure with a chuckle, her smile still hanging on her face.

    Even though he did not recognize who the other party was, Emery knew that he was in danger and thus he quickly prepared himself for battle. On the other hand, his reaction seemed to offend the woman as her face turned extremely ugly.

    "How dare you forget me?! It''s your fault that I''m in this�� this hideous form!"

    As her anger exploded like a volcano, the temperature in the surrounding area dropped sharply as she said hatefully, "Kill him!"

    Like arrows shot from a bow, all of these magus including the female Tiger bloodline charged towards Emery at the same time and he quickly responded to their advance.

    Knowing that these people''s killing intent was serious, Emery didn''t dare to be careless and let alone take risks. Without the slightest hesitation, he cast the best defensive spell in his repertoire while simultaneously preparing his next move.

    [Aegis of the Void]

    As his spell finished taking effect fully, the three magus arrived before him. One was using a massive ax, one cast wind spell that sent razor-sharp wind des, while the female tiger half-blood unleashed a powerful ice spell.

    With all three of them attacking at the same time, it only took them seconds to break Emery''s shield. However, a few seconds was enough time for Emery to cast [Blink] and retreat to a safe distance.

    "Huh!! Such a slimy bastard!!" shouted the female tiger magus in irritation.

    Fortunately, the pill given by Annara had worked rapidly. Emery was healthy enough to transform and narrowly avoid all 3 attacks.

    Then, what happened afterward was beyond Emery''sprehension.

    The magic symbol in his hand was glowing.

    With that, a notification appeared in his mind and his eyes widened in shock when he read what it was about.

    [5 minutes left until recall]

    Emery remembers what this was. This was the same message and sensation he had felt before he teleported to the Magus Academy. To receive such a message so suddenly, something was definitely amiss.

    Recall? At this kind of time? Where? Home?

    To further elevate his shock and confusion, the female tiger magus in front of him also had a glow on her palm. An exasperated expression could be seen on her face, as if what she was reading was irritating her greatly.

    "Arrghh!! I need more time!!"

    Snapping her head towards Emery, the female magus once again fiercely charged at him, throwing another powerful ice spell that froze the surrounding area. Emery hastily moved out of the way, casting [Aegis of the Void], hiding behind its protection while his mind was still trying to put the puzzle together.

    However, before he could even organize his thoughts, Emery''s body involuntarily stiffened as he felt the aura of a powerful grand magus heading directly towards him. A muscr tiger half-blood with white fur suddenly descended from above. Without even a nce at Emery, he spoke to the female tiger magus.

    "Nameria, we need to leave right now! the Supreme Magus ising!"

    "Arrgh!! Brother, give me another minute! Let me crush this dog!" the female magus said in an annoyed tone, her hateful words were directed at none other than Emery. s, the only response she obtained was a guttural growl that sent her to silence.

    She then gave Emery onest nce as she spoke her parting words with a wicked smile. "Huh! I will see you again shortly, little pup."

    Before Emery could wonder what she meant by that, all four figures retreated from the area. And surprisingly, they were not heading towards the city or outside the city, but instead went deep into the prison building.

    When he heard the great magus call out the female magus'' name, Emery recalled a memory. Nameria was the name of a half-blood magus who had died in the Kulturmak''s secret mission.

    He remembered the name because he had kept the magus'' spirit soul with him for months. He became even more confident in his guess as he recalled what she had revealed earlier. Tiger bloodline, ice element affinity, and the fact that he saw Lord Esbern down in the prison earlier; all this could not be a coincidence.

    Then, his mind stopped at the words Nameria had said before she left with the unknown grand magus. When he recalled how the tiger half-blood seemed to know about the recall, Emery couldn''t help but feel shiver down his spine.

    Most likely, this countdown that had gone below two minutes meant a bad thing.

    [1 minute left until recall]

    While he was deep in thought trying to make sense of the entire situation, Emery remembered thest words Annara had said to him.

    (What�� am.. I thinking�� I will never get away��)

    (You.. probably can.. your space and gravity is the key��)

    Just like his previous times of recall, as thest seconds of the countdown closed by, Emery could feel spatial distortions starting to appear in the area where he was standing, and at such moment, Annara''s words suddenly made sense for him.

    Annara probably knew that a recall woulde for both of them and she was betting that Emery could stop it.

    Emery quickly channeled his spirit cores and read the undting waves of space and gravity. . With his newfoundprehension of space and gravity he began to counteract the spatial distortions. When the countdown finally hit zero, Emery could feel the surrounding spatial energy trying to pull him into the fabric of space, and like a shield, he resisted the force.

    The space around him distorted so greatly that his figure would look bizarre to any onlookers, but in the end Emery managed to negate the forced teleportation and was still standing in front of the destroyed prison.

    Another message entered his mind

    [Recall failed]

    However, despite his sess, he suddenly felt a heavy burden on his heart.

    Something really terrible must have happened.

    ------------

 Chapter 1300 Anxiety

    Emery was still trying to process what was happening when he saw the arrival of not just one, but two supreme magus. The two figures who gave off an aura that suffocated his breath were currently flying in the air, their gazes swept over the devastation around them.

    The person in the lead was someone Emery immediately recognized as King Alduin, while the person following right behind him was none other than the Supreme Protector of Golden City, Rosin Karat.

    Taking in the present condition of their surroundings, the anger in Alduin''s eyes burned even fiercer.

    "Look at what you did! You should not have stopped me, Karat!" The king furiously shouted.

    Without bothering to care about Karat''s reaction, like a falling meteor, the Zodiac City''s ruler rapidly descended towards the ground and went into the massive hole that led to the underground prison.

    Behind him, the old supreme protector red in irritation, before summoning a dozen powerful golden humanoid figures. Under hismand, the humanoid figures then spread out and began to clean up the area.

    Just like that, all the magus inmates that gave the magus enforcers great difficulty were dealt with and taken care of in a sh. They were rounded up by the humanoid figures without them being able to do anything.

    While Emery was still momentarily stunned by the scene, Magister Barty approached him with suppressed worry, "Is the headmaster safe?"

    Upon hearing the magister''s question, the scene where hest saw Headmaster Delbrand inevitably shed in his mind. As much as he wanted to believe the headmaster waspletely fine, he ultimately shook his head.

    After all, he had no way of knowing about the man''s present condition. Hence, seeing there was nothing needed to be done on the surface, without much hesitation, he followed the magister to enter the prison building once again.

    What used to be the building interior had be nothing more than piles of rubble. There, dozens of human corpsesy on the wrecked ground with trails, stters, and even pools of blood surrounding them.

    Emery''s anxiety ballooned out of control with each step as they descended toward Level 4.

    After what felt like an eternity, the two of them finally arrived at the destination and the scene of King Alduin strangling a female grand magus inmate in the air entered their sight.

    Thetter was absolutely powerless in the presence of a supreme being and surprisingly the king was able to burn the Lava grand magus to crisp and took her soul captive.

    Looking around, Emery saw the headmaster was sitting against the wall with blood all over his body. At nce, he looked like he had received quite heavy wounds. However, while the magister immediately headed toward him, Emery continued to sweep the ce, looking for a certain red-haired girl.

    And he found her.

    "No... no... no..."

    The moment he saw her, Emery''s feet instantly moved without even being prompted by his mind. He rushed towards where she was, his mind desperately wishing what he was seeing right now wasn''t real.

    On the broken ground, her bodyy cold. Her open eyes no longer had the luster they once had, her once-luscious hair blended in almostpletely with the crimson pool underneath her body.

    There was a sudden throbbing pain in his chest, much more painful than being stabbed by a sword.

    Emery knelt in front of the girl lying on the ground and he gently closed her eyes. Now looking at the lifeless body up close, he could feel his emotions about to break out thinking about thest words she said.

    (Thank you)

    "What did you say that for? What have I done to deserve it?" The words were getting quieter as he continued to speak. "I-I am sorry I couldn''t save you..." He whispered in a slightly trembling voice, his hand still above the girl''s closed eyes.

    Emery took a deep breath to calm his turbulent emotions and when he opened his eyes again, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh.

    Taking a sheet of white cloth from his storage ring, he carefully covered Annara''s body before looking away.

    Observing his surroundings, Emery found there were at least a dozen magus corpses in the area. He spotted the dead body of one of the grand magus inmates he had seen, but he couldn''t find the two he was most concerned about a��� Cassian and Goto. Lord Esbern and the group of Tiger half-bloods, who he previously saw also went into the prison were nowhere to be seen either.

    King Alduin nced at Emery for a second,"Esbern was here, wasn''t he?"

    With Emery''s nod of affirmation, the king''s face turned sour. This got Emery to wonder why the king said Lord Esbern was dead before, but he didn''t ask the matter, he knew now was not the time.

    A groan sounded in the air, catching the attention of the two. Upon noticing the headmaster opening his eyes, Emery immediately rushed to check up on him. King Alduin did the same.

    Headmaster Delbrand took a deep breath before slowly saying what he had discovered.

    "The academy... their target... is the academy..."

    The moment those words fell, King Alduin nced at Emery for a second, but didn''t say anything. Without waiting to hear Emery''s response, he swiftly flew up to the surface and straight to the sky.

    Emery was nning to check the headmaster''s condition first and take action ordingly, but it seemed to be unnecessary as a group of healers soon arrived. They quickly went for the headmaster as well as swept the area for any survivors.

    At this moment, Magister Barty suddenly clenched his hand at a particr corner and shouted "Who is hiding there?!"

    Apparently, he had spotted a hidden figure and, with this sudden action, he caught the other party off guard and forcefully pulled them out of their concealment spell.

    "It''s you!"

    To Emery''s surprise, it was the ck Jackal. Being in the middle of such a disastrous situation, the mercenary didn''t dare to joke and exined at once about what he witnessed.

    "There were six... no... seven of them, they all suddenly disappeared as if they were teleported away simultaneously."

    Confirming they were Esbern, Cassian, Gotto and the tiger half-blood group who all left by teleportation, once again made Emery worry about the previous recall spell.

    Suddenly out of nowhere, he heard the loud ringing of bells. Then to his surprise, this sound quickly sent the magister shocked.

    "What''s wrong!? Elder, what is going on!?" Emery asked

    "That''s the city''s emergency bell! Something big is happening!"

 Chapter 1301 Aftermath

    The sound of the bells rang continuously through the air, hearing it Emery could vividly feel the sense of urgency of the person who did it. He could not imagine what other dangers awaited them.

    Right away, Magister Barty assigned his magus team to take care of the prison incident and Headmaster Delbrand''s situation.

    However, as the one in charge of the Magus Alliance headquarters in Golden City, the bell meant a certain urgent summon for him.

    "I have to go!" Magister Barty said in a hurried tone as he quickly dashed off.

    Turning his gaze away from the disappearing back of the magister, Emery took another look at Headmaster Delbrand''s poor conditions. From the wounds and blood that covered his entire body, it was clear the fight against the 4 grand magus had taken its toll on the man.

    Assisted by a magus healer, the headmaster managed to stand up �C albeit strugglingly �C then he spoke to Emery. "Emery�� Go check on the academy, go!"

    There was a certain feeling of deep concern in those words. Emery quickly nodded his head and took off for the surface. Upon arriving through the [Spatial Gate], he was greeted by the distinctive sound of the bell once again.

    Tang Tang Tang��

    It continuously resounded throughout Golden City, as if to prove the severity of the situation. Emery could clearly see how people were running down the street, hurrying back to their homes.

    Emery saw arge crowd gathered at a nearby tavern and quickly ran in to check and grasp the overall situation from these people.

    "This is crazy!"

    "Is this the work of the half-bloods? Is it them?!"

    "Are we going to be safe?"

    The worried voices of the citizens of Golden City that were mixed with a hint of confusion only served to make Emery even more anxious. After making his way through the crowd, he finally managed to reach the crowd''s focal point. It was a huge screen ced in a corner of the tavern.

    At the moment, a visual taken from one of the Magus Academy''s flying drones was ying on the screen. However, instead of the closing ceremony that should have taken ce by now, what greeted him on the screen was a scene of terror.

    Millions of people who came to witness the tournament live were screaming hysterically and running for their lives as multiple explosions rocked the once-majestic arena, bringing about a cacophony of mayhem as well as destruction.

    "The elves! The academy is under attack!" one of the people in the tavern shouted in horror, seeing the distinctive figure of humanity''s mortal enemy appearing on the screen.

    "Elves? What do you mean by elves?!"

    "How could they possibly have gotten this deep into the academy?!"

    "The academy is only a short distance away from here. Are we going to be safe?!"

    Once again, Emery felt a sharp pain in his chest as he watched the scene of the merciless battlefield that shed across the screen.

    Thousands of elves were seen swarming the Grand Hall, battling the magus on the human side. Casualties quickly fell on both sides, even civilians were caught in the crossfire, bing the innocent victims of this conflict.

    Seeing that brutal scene, he couldn''t help but think of his friends who were still there.

    "Klea��!"

    Emery hastily dashed out of the tavern and immediately used all of the speed and spatial spells to arrive as fast as possible at the teleportation gate that would send him to the Magus Academy. However, he was soon forced to stop in his tracks when he met a sea of ??people blocking the area he needed to cross to reach the teleportation gate.

    "Please calm down!" shouted one of the high-ranking city guards present in the area, before he continued to speak, "Unfortunately the teleportation gate is disabled at the moment. Please maintain order, we will have it fixed as soon as possible!"

    Emery was dumbfounded when he heard those words. He was distraught, despite all the things happening around him, there wasn''t anything he could do about them. He felt a deep sense of helplessness.

    Then, while he stood there among the crowd not knowing what to do, someone seemed to recognize him and began shouting.

    "You are that half-blood! You are part of this, aren''t you?!"

    "Yes! Why is he here!?"

    Like a spark, more people started staring at him. Some with unconcealed anger, while some with apparent fear on their faces.

    Noticing the shift in the atmosphere, Emery quickly made his escape from the crowd as he didn''t want any trouble. He found an empty street and brought something out of his Spatial Space. It was the telmunication device Lord Izta gave him yesterday.

    When it connected, what he received were just broken voices hard to understand. Fortunately, he managed toprehend some of them.

    The voice talked about an Elven armada entering the sector and also the fact the Supreme Commander and his battleship were upied fighting a battle in Zodiac City.

    "Emery�� we can''t hold them much longer!"

    Those were thest words given by Lord Izta, before the connection waspletely cut off from the other side. He tried again and again to reconnect, but failed every time. Once again, his heart pounded with worry.

    His mind quickly went through shbacks, remembering everything that had happened before all of this. The killing of Roran in the tournament, the subsequent incidents happening in Golden City. All these events were distractions to cause all the resources and supreme magus figures the Magus Alliance had to stay upied with the half-bloods.

    Tang Tang Tang��

    The sound of bells continued to ring throughout the city. Along with therge sea of people, he saw severalrge battleships flying in the air above. At the sight of this, the people of Golden City began to panic as an official announcement came through.

    "We are currently entering a state of high emergency. All citizens are advised to return to their homes as soon as possible!"

    The announcement was repeated two more times. Things quickly took a turn for the worse as people began to panic. The citizens of Golden City ran, pushed, and trampled while screams for help and shouts telling people to get out of the way resounded throughout the area.

    During such chaos, Emery felt a dull pain in his temples. His head was spinning and the pain that sharply rose caused him to scream in pain.

    It''s the same pain he felt during his final fight in the tournament.

    The pain brought chaos within his core and then a visual of what urred reyed in his mind. One by one, everything rushed in his brain backward; from the corpses of the red-haired girl, the prison outbreak, the walk with the headmaster, until the moment hended the finishing blow on Oliver.

    When he opened his eyes, the next thing he saw was him standing in the arena surrounded by the cheering of millions of people. His opponent, Olivier, was kneeling in front of him with one of his arms decapitated and soon fell to the ground unconscious.

    "Emery Ambrose wins!"

    "You won, Emery! You won!"

    The girl''s voice was thest he heard before he finally fell down to the arena ground, unconscious.

 Chapter 1302 Repeat

    "Emery, can you hear me?"

    A gentle female voice that sounded right beside his ears awakened Emery amidst the tearing headache that was assaulting his head. Confusion was apparent in his eyes as he opened them to the world once more.

    Casting his gaze around, he quickly noticed he was lying on a bed in the Magus Academy''s medical center, with all of his friends surrounding him. All of them without exception wore worried faces as they looked at him.

    Thest thing he remembered was the moment where he won his match against the Sword Saint. However, he couldn''t help but feel a nagging feeling that something else happened afterwards. The problem was that he couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard he tried.

    Emery tried to sit up from his lying position. Seeing his struggle, Klea quickly helped him and with his hand on her shoulder, "Thank you, Klea�� I am fine"

    Once again he felt as if this had happened before and afterward the feeling was intensified when Thrax smacked him in the back.

    "Hahaha! You are indeed one tough bastard, Emery! Congrattions for your third ce!"

    Hearing those words, Emery experienced a shback. He recalled Thrax''s words, repeating in his mind exactly word by word as if he had heard them before.

    Next, when Julian was about to speak about the results of the final match between Zach and Mahinder that he missed while unconscious in the medical tube, Emery interrupted him.

    "Julian�� Zach lost didn''t he? Was it a short thirty minute fight��?"

    Klea and the others were clearly surprised to hear Emery know the result of the match. After all, he had been unconscious from the start of the match to the end. Julian, however, quickly offered a usible exnation.

    "Maybe he heard us talking about it when he was inside the tube."

    Emery did not deny or agree with that exnation. He remained silent as he tried to process the confusion within himself. Slowly but surely, bits of memory were starting toe back to him.

    He definitely had been through all of this before. It felt like a dream, but at the same time not quite.

    It took a moment before Emery realized something was missing. He quickly found his eyes drifting to a certain corner of the room, and when he saw it was empty, he quickly turned to the others and asked.

    "Guys��" He hesitated for a moment, but decided he had to prove this feeling of his. "Did the headmastere here?"

    Emery could clearly see the surprise on Klea and the others'' faces when they heard those words. Nodding her head, Klea calmly said, "Yes, he dide ten minutes ago. But you were still unconscious at the time, so he left after making sure you were okay."

    Those words shook Emery''s entire being once again. Immediately, he asked with an anxious tone.

    "Do you know where he went?"

    Klea''s face looked thoughtful for a moment before she spoke, "Well, I don''t really know. But I remember he seemed to have a bit of a heated discussion before leaving."

    Hearing those words, Emery immediately forced himself off the bed, trying to stand up while speaking in an agitated tone. "I�� I need to know where he went�� I need to find him." His odd reaction confused Klea and the others, but they knew there had to be a reason.

    "I''ll go find out," Chumo said, before his figure vanished from the room.

    Meanwhile, Julian, who was worried about Emery''s behavior, asked, "What''s wrong, Emery? What happened?"

    Just as he was about to answer, Emery shut his already open mouth and frowned deeply. He felt his head start to spin again as memories started appearing like a flood, ovepping each other in his mind.

    It was only momentster that he mustered up enough strength to start speaking.

    "I�� I really need to speak to the headmaster. He is in danger��"

    Knowing he couldn''t dy any longer, Emery forced his way out of the medical center to the surprise of all his friends. As he stepped out of the door, into the waiting room and saw several people: Magus Shena, his dragon half-blood protector, as well as his grand magus senior, Fuxi the Eastern Sage. There were also Gerri the Violet me, and Sigurd, the Titan bloodline, who has been around to help.

    Fuxi the Eastern Sage immediately realized something was amiss and calmly asked "What happened?"

    Just as Emery was about to exin, his words got stuck in his throat when he saw an unexpected figure approaching from the distance. The other party was the head of the Light Institute, Grand Magus Aurora.

    Her eyes were looking at his, as if she knew what he was thinking, "Tell me what you have seen"

    With his memory that came in bits and pieces, Emery started to tell them about his recurring experiences, the trip with the headmaster to Golden City, and the prison break that happened.

    Not only was the grand magus willing to hear his story, she even patiently guided his rather muddled thoughts all the way until everything was fully conveyed.

    ''We�� we need to warn the headmaster! He''s walking into danger!"

    Klea and the others were speechless by his story. They honestly didn''t know how to react. However, the same couldn''t be said of Grand Magus Aurora. She immediately called in the Magus Academy guards to ask for Magister Griffith, the Magus Academy head of security.

    While Emery anxiously continued to recall some more events that were buried within his memory, Chumo returned not long after the magister arrived.

    "The headmaster has left the academy through the portal gate."

    "He has��? We must chase him, before it''s toote."

    Emery was ready to go and chase after the headmaster, but Magister Griffith quickly stopped him from doing so.

    Thetter looked at the former with a frown on his face and sternly asked, "How did you know he went to Golden City prison? Who told you about this!?"

    Emery couldn''t help but sigh at the magister''s reaction. Not only was the man not convinced of his words, he was even suspicious of him.

    "Is this�� a divine sight?" Klea asked Grand Magus Aurora who was silent, as she was known to have such ability.

    Hearing her question, the grand magus shook her head as she said, "No, divine sight would not provide such vivid experiences as he described just now."

    It was then Fuxi the Eastern Sage interrupted saying, "This phenomenon must have been caused by the fight he had earlier. This is a very rare urrence, but it has happened before in the past."

    Turning his gaze to Emery, he continued, "When time and gravity meet, a rare anomaly called time dtion can ur. I think you may have just returned from a different time, or for this matter, from the future."

    The dark-skinned Magister Griffith chuckled at the absurdity of the thought.

    "Hahaha, time dtion? From a rank 9 acolyte!? That''s impossible!"

    Grand Magus Aurora, however, stopped hisughter as she said, "It''s the most usible exnation." She then added, "Actually, my divine sight has never been as troubled as these past few months. I believe someone has been ying with the threads of fate and blocking my ability" The female grand magus gazed at Emery, "Oddly enough I can see your part in this. So yes, I do believe you just see the future and something big ising isn''t it?"

    The grand magus''st words, gave another jolt to his memory. His face turned pale before he quickly said, "E-Elder, I see... The academy is in danger. The elves�� they will be attacking here soon!"

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1303 Memory

    Tang Tang Tang��

    The distinctive sound of bells resounded in his ear and Emery''s body started to tremble as he finally recalled the memory of what happened after the prison break. He spoke with anxiety clear in his voice, unable to hold back his feelings.

    "It''s not just the prison�� the elves are attacking! Elder, we don''t have time! The academy is in danger!"

    Those words that seemingly came out of nowhere evidently grew the tense atmosphere in the air significantly. However, while his friends became worried since they believed Emery wouldn''t speak such things without reason, Magister Griffith on the other hand became even more skeptical. In his eyes, Emery''s words were merely spouts of nonsense.

    "What now!? The elves attacking!? How exactly? There is no way for them to enter the academy without going past multiple outposts and the ten institutes! No matter how I see it, your words just don''t add up!"

    Emery didn''t offer a response to the magister''s rebuke. All the questions and memories swirling inside his mind at the moment put an indescribable burden on him. What''s more, Emery honestly didn''t know where to start. The only thing he was certain of was that they didn''t have much time left.

    Seeing the situation, Grand Magus Aurora stepped in and put her index finger on Emery''s forehead. A brilliant light appeared a secondter and Emery suddenly found his mind clear of confusion. He gradually calmed down and began assessing the situation.

    The first in his mind was time. He needed to know exactly how much time they had before the disaster struck.

    He swiftly recalled the details of the memories andpared it with the present where Headmaster Delbrand had already gone to the prison. Calcting the time difference and making sure nothing was inurate, he was sure the prison break would ur approximately 35 minutes from now.

    Then, there should be 25 minutes of gap between the grand magus battle that took ce within the prison and the ringing of Golden City''s emergency bell which signaled an attack on the Magus Alliance headquarters.

    Comparing all this information with the closing ceremony of the Magus Tournament, which was supposed to start in an hour, it was safe to assume the elves wouldmence the attack right before or at the start of the ceremony.

    From what he had seen on the screen in the tavern, it was apparent that even the dozen grand magus head instructors and guests, counting more than a few hundred magus attending the ceremony, were not enough for what was toe.

    On top of that, there was still the Elven Armada, warships that would enter the sector.

    Hence, Emery quickly tried to think of the best way to utilize the limited time he had.

    Seeing the changes happening in Emery''s face, Grand Magus Aurora said, "You know what to do now?"

    He turned to the beautiful grand magus, "We have less than one hour. We need to inform the Supreme Commander about the impending arrival of Elf armada and to stop the attack on the academy"

    Magister Griffith frowned deeply at those words. "You wish to call in the Supreme Commander because of your, what, dream?!"

    Emery once again tried to convince the magister despite receiving such a dismissive attitude from the other party. Seeing he was supported by Grand Magus Aurora, the man changes his tone..

    He heaved a sigh before saying, "We already put all of our men in determined ces to prepare for any threats. So unless you know the specific details of your so-called invasion, about how they will infiltrate the academy defense, I can''t really help."

    After saying those words, Magister Griffith excused himself from the group as he needed to finalize the security arrangement for the uing closing ceremony.

    Looking at the disappearing back of the magister, Emery turned towards Grand Magus Aurora for help. He understood he needed help in this matter since his standing was merely that of an acolyte.

    A thoughtful look appeared on the grand magus'' face before she said, "I think you should go to Zodiac City and convince the Supreme Commander yourself."

    "Elder, What about you?" Emery asked, clearly wanting her toe along. If he brought along and had the backing of a renowned oracle from the Magus Alliance, he believed it would be much easier to convince anyone about the impending disaster.

    She could of course see through his intentions. Unfortunately, there was something else she needed to do.

    "If you say that we only have less than an hour, then I must return to the Light Institute. After all, the academy and all 10 institutes will be protected from any outer space attack as long as the God crystal is protected."

    Emery heaves a sigh, wanting to convince the grand magus once again. However every second he spent on further discussion meant the less time he had to deal with this problem.

    Casting his gaze at Magus Shena, he spoke in a solemn tone. "Senior, I have to trouble you with one request. Could you please go to Golden City and convey this information to King Alduin? Please, you must convince him about the Magus Academy attack."

    Even though she herself was still slightly doubtful, Grand Magus Aurora''s reaction showed there was credibility in Emery''s words, hence she nodded her head. Since the Karat residence where King Alduin was supposed to be was several hundred miles away from Golden City, she immediately set off to make it there in time

    Emery turned towards Klea and the others, "I need someone to catch up with the headmaster and warn him."

    "This is my unfinished job. I will do it," Chumo said with conviction.

    Emery actually wanted to go to the headmaster himself, but he knew he had other priorities to take care of.

    He believed Chumo would be able to reach the headmaster, but just letting him go would be unwise. Hence, he took the time to quickly brief him of things that would happen and, as expected, Chumo''s face couldn''t help but turn pale hearing the battle of multiple grand magus.

    Emery looked towards the Eastern Sage asking for him to apany Chumo and thetter nodded his head in agreement. Their objective was not only to warn and help the headmaster, but also to alert the Magus Alliance headquarters about the impending attack.

    With the Eastern sage apanying him, Chumo appeared to be more confident, "I understand. I will try my best to convince as many enforcers as I can."

    Suddenly, another voice sounded from the back.

    "I will apany him, me Gerri" The entric figure of the elite ss step forward "I can definitely help you guys, I have a very good rtionship with Golden City''s enforcers!"

    Recalling the other party''s brash characteristics, everyone couldn''t help but doubt his mentioned rtionship was a good one. Still, Emery weed the man as Chumo could certainly use all the help avable.

    Thrax wanted to tag along, but Emery stopped him from doing so. "No, Thrax. I have another task for you. I need you to go back to Terra pce and inform Lord Izta about the situation. You have to convince him that this is real."

    The reason Emery sent Thrax was because he didn''t want to waste time convincing thebat magus through the unreliable telmunication device. Moreover, news like this was better conveyed in person.

    Emery then nced at Julian, intending to ask the Roman to apany Thrax. But unexpectedly, he refused. Seeing the surprised look, Julian quickly said, "I will bring this news to the Nephilim and ask for their help."

    Knowing the Nephilim had a warship in the vicinity, if they were willing to help, it could definitely make a difference.

    This left Klea as thest one and she seemed surprisingly a bit too excited by the situation.

    "What about me? What can I do?"

 Chapter 1304 Tasks

    Chumo, Thrax, and Julian all left hurriedly to carry out their own tasks. With the limited time ticking, Emery could only put his trust in them and hoped none got hurt.

    Grand Magus Aurora was also ready to leave the Magus Academy, returning to the Light Institute to guard the God Crystal.

    Before she left, the female grand magus gave Emery a silver emblem with a wing pattern engraved on it.

    "This item represents my authority, you will need this for your task today."

    After saying those words, she proceeded to leave without giving any detail or instruction regarding the item, leaving Emery at a loss as to what to do with it. Still, he kept the emblem safely.

    With the time he had left, Emery still had two major tasks that needed to be dealt with.

    One was to go toward Zodiac City and convince the Supreme Commander about the impending attack. Two was to find out exactly how the elves were going to infiltrate the academy to get Magister Griffith''s attention and stop it from happening.

    Emery anxiously tried to search his memory to find the answer and finally what appeared to be thest pieces of the puzzle sh into his mind.

    The recall spell.

    Emery was distraught thinking about why he had not remembered this sooner.

    This was most likely the answer to how the elves had managed to infiltrate the academy.

    Not only was it cast through the academy made seal he had on his palm, the timing of the recall spell was very coincidental with the academy''s invasion.

    "Did they use the academy''s recall spell to enter the academy? Is that even possible?"

    Hearing about the matter Klea added what she knew about the spell

    "The academy recall spell is not a simple spell at all. It''s a tier 9 spell that requires ample preparation and supporting high grade artifacts."

    "We need to bring this information to the Magister right away!"

    Unfortunately with the limited time, Emery couldn''t help but hesitate, the matter with the suprememander needed to be handled right away.

    As if knowing what Emery was thinking through his facial expression, Klea quickly made a suggestion for the dilemma he had.

    "If anyone can convince the Supreme Commander, it''s you Emery. Especially with the tense situation between humans and half-bloods that is currently going on. You are, after all, a hero in their eyes right now."

    With this line of thought, Klea volunteered to be the one who would find out and solve the issue in the academy with the magister. That way, Emery would be able to go and convince the Supreme Commander without any worries.

    Klea further convinced Emery she would call the help of Sigurd''s master, Anas, and the Kaleos acolytes to help observe the situation. In the meantime, she herself would seek more information on the academy''s recall spell.

    They needed to find out how the recall spell actually worked, or any other way that could allow thousands of elves to pass through the Magus Academy''s defenses without being detected, so they could convince the magister afterward.

    "Just leave it to me, Emery." She said reassuringly. "I will definitely find out about this and convince the magister with the answer."

    Emery still seemed reluctant to hand over this task to Klea. Seeing this, thetter pushed the former while saying,

    "You should go now. Don''t waste any more time! If you are that worried, then finish your task quickly ande back to help me!"

    Thest sentence she spoke finally convinced Emery. Holding her hand, he looked into her eyes and said, "I will return as soon as i can�� If�� if things go south I need you to stay away from the fight�� stay safe."

    The girl replied with a nod and not to waste any more seconds Emery quickly created a [Spatial Gate] that would bring him to the Magus Academy teleportation gate.

    But then, he was stopped in his tracks when he reached the highly-guarded teleportation gate. One of the guards rejects his choice of destination.

    "It is currently prohibited to enter Zodiac City!"

    Emerypletely forgot about the lockdown and, without a doubt, he would only waste more time to return and seek official permission from Magister Griffith.

    As his mind was at a loss as to what to do, an idea suddenly came to him. Thinking there was no harm in trying, he went ahead and took out the emblem Grand Magus Aurora had given him.

    Showing the emblem to the guards, he said in a confident manner, "I am Grand Magus Aurora''s envoy. Open ess to the teleportation gate, I must enter Zodiac City right now!"

    Unexpectedly, this impromptu idea of his work. The emblem proved to be extremely effective as the guards swiftly opened a path for him and even let him cut through the crowd to use the teleportation gate.

    One step into the portal and he arrived in Zodiac City the next second.

    As soon as he arrived on the other side, Emery was greeted with many agitated looks as dozens of half-blood warriors guarding the teleportation gate all had their weapons drawn.

    "Who are you? State your purpose here!"

    Fortunately, thanks to his status as one of only two half-blood finalists at the tournament, Emery was quickly recognized by these people.

    "Isn''t that Emery Ambrose?!"

    "That''s the savage acolyte!"

    "Why is he here?"

    A magus-level half-blood captain walked up to him, inquiring about his purpose foring here. However, before he could say anything, their attention was distracted by loud bangs in the air, which were followed by strong wind, earth shattering tremors, and vtile fluctuations of spirit energy.

    There must have been a fight going on not far away and, from how intense the spirit energy was, the participants were at least grand magus.

    The captain said, "The city is not safe, you should not havee here."

    "I bring important message, I need to see the Supreme Commander"

    Not waiting for an answer, Emery cast his [Anti-gravity] spell inbination with his [Light Wing] before his figure shot up into the sky.

    He quickly noticed the two Magus Alliance warships that were supposed to be in orbit were actually hovering above the city and to his surprise was shooting bombardment to the ground while being attacked by three huge dragons.

    "No! What is going on here?!"

    Emery was shocked to see what lied in front of him, he didn''t realize things would escte this far. It was an all-out battle between Zodiac city against the Magus Alliance.

 Chapter 1305 Face Off

    Zodiac city, an hour before Emery''s arrival.

    The two Magus Alliance spaceships orbiting around the descended from the sky, covering the vast cloud expanse with their massive appearance. As their shadows loomed over the city, an announcement prohibiting half-bloods from leaving the echoed loudly in the air.

    The response from the other side came as quickly. A cacophony of deafening roars exploded into the sky as thousands of warriors shot off, unleashing their resolution to do whatever it took to bring their king back home.

    Riding on the back of her red Smander, Grand Magus Lilith sped through the air at breakneck speed. The determined look on her face told that she was ready to force the Magus Alliance spaceships and even destroy them if needed.

    Her courageous advance, however, came to an abrupt halt by the unexpected arrival of an authority figure at the supposedly closed teleportation gate of Zodiac City.

    The Supreme Commander of the Magus Alliance, Jesper Hoffin.

    The young-looking man with short dark hair casually flew into the air, slowly making his way toward the sky above the Zodiac City pce''s courtyard. Despite his nonchnt attitude, his presence alone was enough to make thousands of strong warriors sweat their backs.

    The man went up to the flying dragon, seemingly without care of the chaos around him. With just a slight nce, the smander was rattled, forcing the female dragon grand magus to dismount her ride.

    With a sharp gaze at the other party, Grand Magus Lilith said, "Are you going to stop us?!"

    Unfazed by the aggression, the Supreme Commander calmly stared at her and replied, "I do not wish to fight, but if you are not following mymand, then I''m more than prepared to teach you a lesson."

    "Huh!!" A scoff of disbelief came out of her. "This is Zodiac City! Our City! You are not in charge here!"

    Calmly the Commander replied, "Lilith of the Dark Smander, the alliance has been ignoring many of your transgressions. This time, we will not! Stand down or face the consequences!"

    "Haha�� No�� I will not!" Replied the female dragon half-blood with a smirk.

    ? A moment after, two figures flying over, approaching them: elders of Zodiac City; Elder Sinure of the Bird bloodline, and Elder Kurma of the Tortoise bloodline.

    Both of them were also well-known figures in the Magus Alliance. Looking at them, he calmly said, "Tell me... What is your goal here? For what purpose do you gather your warriors?"

    Without giving them time to reply, he proceeded to add, "Your King is enjoying time with old friends in Golden City. There''s nothing to be rmed about."

    Grand Magus Lilith looked like she was about to unleash her rage upon hearing those words, but Elder Sinure stopped her before she could do so. He then looked at the dark-haired man and spoke in a calm tone.

    "Commander, this is, unfortunately, the result of the lockdown. Because of it, we have minimal knowledge of what goes on outside. We even have limited ess to the tournament where our young onespete for the finals." Staring the man in the eye, he said, "We want you to either lift the lockdown or let our king return to us."

    The Commander was silent for a second before calmly shaking his head, "Heed my word, your king is fine, and he will be back in a few hours. Now disband your army."

    Once again, Grand Magus Lilith was agitated as she shouted, "Huh! If you think your words and title mean something to us, you are severely mistaken!"

    The man nced at her and heaved a sigh, while rubbing his forehead, "Then tell me what really rattles all of you like this. There must be something. It''s stupid for you to oppose me without reason."

    The silent elder of the Tortoise bloodline finally opened his mouth, saying, "We have received information that you and the Old Devil worked together to take down our king and that our city wille next."

    Hearing that, a chuckle escaped the Supreme Commander''s mouth. He then said, "Summon the one who spoke of this."

    "We can''t. He''s currently in Golden City trying to rescue our king."

    The chuckle stopped as the man looked at the tortoise elder, saying, "Alright. At least tell me who it is. Certainly, you three will not ept words from nobody."

    There was no immediate response, and it looked like the Tortoise elder wasn''t willing to reveal the person. This of course, made the Supreme Commander annoyed. In his eyes, he had been generous to these people, but they didn''t reciprocate his goodwill instead.

    "I''m at the end of my patience. Stand down now or face the consequences!" The man said with a hint of anger. "I''ll give you one minute to disperse these troops!"

    Seeing the situation go awry, Elder Sinure decided to step up and said, "It''s not a nobody. It''s our Tiger Elder Shan."

    The Supreme Commander looked at the bird elder before bursting intoughter. "Hahaha, Your Tiger Elder has an even worse record with the alliance. He is a liar!"

    The man''s insult and condescending look finally broke Grand Magus Lilith''s limits. She snapped her head at her tworades and said, "Did you guys see? They clearly disrespect us! We have to show them that we won''t back down!"

    Elder Sinure was silent and didn''t seem like he wanted to act. But then, Tortoise Elder Kurma calmly said.

    "We have taken the vote. There is no ce for doubt."

    Right after saying those words, shiny green scales appeared on the elderly man''s body, covering his four limbs like armor. Brilliant light emerged from his hands as he prepared to cast spells.

    [Emerald Tortoise Transformation]

    Seeing this, the Dark Smander broke intoughter. "Hahaha, Kurma! I knew I could count on you!"

    Immediately after, she activated her transformation ability as well, zing dark mes engulfed her body while glistening ck scales appeared on various parts of her skin.

    [Abyssal Dragon Transformation]

    The intention of the two was clear, they were ready to fight.

    In response, the Supreme Commander began stretching his body, and with a smile, he nonchntly said,

    "When this is all over, just remember it''s you who asked for it."

    Knowing he could not stop the fight that was sure to ensue, Elder Sinure did what he needed to do. He swiftly cast a spell that created a mist-like energy that spread over a radius of several miles, nketing the sky and separating them from Zodiac City.

    It was a spell to protect the city from the inevitable monstrous battle.

 Chapter 1306 Epic Battle

    The earth shook while the sky was seemingly torn asunder as numerous destructive sts of energy wreaked havoc as they pleased, summoning howling gusts of wind and violent tremors across the ground. The series of catastrophic phenomena sent the citizens of Zodiac City into a fervor of chaos.

    What was unraveling right above them in the sky was a disastrous battle between two powerful grand magus half-bloods and one of the supreme powers of the universe. Someone who possessed power that could turn a city t with just one spell.

    Fortunately, the strongest of the three elders, Elder Sinure, who had formed his third cosmos, had gone ahead and created a barrier to protect the city and its inhabitants from the cataclysmic aftereffect and keep the three fighting within a predetermined domain.

    [Absolute Serenity]

    Still, the result of the sh of forces urring above could be felt by everyone on the ground.

    "I must apud you half-bloods, for daring to fight me," said the Supreme Commander as his body was enveloped in a brilliant yellowish light that casually blocked all spells and attacksing towards him.

    [Holyguard Defense]

    The spell he used was not a normal spell, but one that had been fused within the body to reach a profound understanding of the Law of Light.

    Standing there in midair, the Supreme Commander remained still like a sacred mountain that was unshakeable while being engulfed in an intense storm of zing dark mes channeled by the Dragon Elder.

    [Dance of the Fire Serpents]

    "I will melt your defenses and erase that smirk from your face!"

    When the me went out, the tortoise Elder rushed forward and engaged in closebat. His two arms were covered with green scales that looked like crystals, and he smashed his fist quickly, hitting the man all over his body.

    [Heavenly Meteor Strike]

    Each blow the elder threw shook the air and even warped the space around it, but the Supreme Commander stayed calm as he dodged some of the blows and also confidently took in some of them.

    But surprisingly, thebination of the earlier mestorm and the decisive attack was enough to form cracks on the man''s defenses. And their achievement seemed to have elicited praise from thetter as well.

    "Amazing! You half-bloods are indeed on a different level! With only double cosmos, you are already this strong!" The man said it with apparent amazement. "I am truly impressed by your kind!"

    Thepliment, however was replied to with an insult.

    "We are true warriors, tempered by the mighty mes of battles; not an infant breastfed by divine artifacts!"

    Those words erased the calm look on the Supreme Commander''s face as he stared with a t expression. Immediately after, he brought his right arm high and a bright glowing spear swiftly took form, madepletely from his power.

    [Holylight Lance]

    With the brilliant spear in his arm, the man began to attack, and the first victim fall victim to his aggression was none other than the Tortoise Elder Kurma. The elderly man was being attacked relentlessly, leaving no opening for him to fight back as if he had been hit by a storm.

    Even though the Tortoise bloodline was known for having a strong natural defense, it was clear that the dark-haired man''s spear blows could not stop the elder from getting hurt. Wounds started to show up on his body, and blood started to flow down below.

    Its emerald defense swiftly crumbled under the dazzling spear''s incessant thrusts. The retaliation forced him to withdraw from the engagement and hastily reform his shield. A frown could be seen on his face, as the spear had done quite a number on his body.

    "Now you will learn your lesson!" the Supreme Commander shouted as he charged rapidly towards Grand Magus Lilith.

    As she saw the man getting closer, the Dark Smander swiftly took out her weapon, [Blood Lance], a two meter longnce with a crimson shaft, and immediately thrusted it to stop the attack fromnding.

    Depending on her godly Tier 8 weapon, the female dragon grand magus let out a determined scream as she gave her best to counter.

    "Get the fuck off me!!"

    Saying those words, Lilith cast a powerful Tier 8 spell that summoned a dozen two meter tall ominous ck fireballs. The air seemed to melt as they swiftly shot toward the Supreme Commander, leaving a trail of ck in the blue expanse.

    Swissshh-- BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    All twelve were negated and parried away by the spear in the man''s hands, doing effectively nothing to thetter. However, those fireballs still made an impact as they flew towards the mist barrier that Elder Sinure had set up.

    The barrier shook violently as the fireballnded, but it didn''t shatter and was still there. However, the fireball was so powerful that they managed to seep through, causing hundreds of tiny dark fireballs to fall towards the ground.

    Elder Sinure quickly took action to stop those heading towards Zodiac City. However, the same couldn''t be said to the rest that headed down towards the courtyard where the half-blood warriors and Zodiac City''s spaceships were.

    "Stop those fireballs!"

    The one who shouted those words and was also the first to take action was Heorgar the Demon Wolf. The man shot up into the sky, intending to stop the fireballs from reaching the ground. The other g bearer dashed into the sky a split second after he did, using their respective techniques and spells to avert the disaster.

    Unfortunately, despite their efforts, several fireballs still managed to descend and st several half-blood warriors into ashes. Some of them also hit the spaceships. The small ones were destroyed right away, and the big one was damaged.

    "Get the ship out of here!"

    The order from one of the g Bearers echoed loudly through the air, and immediately several quick-witted half-bloods ran to the spaceships. Some went to do as asked, while some just entered to protect themselves from the possibility of another rain of fireballs.

    These actions, however evoked a response from the battlemander inside the Magus Alliance warships hovering in the sky.

    "We''re not letting those half-bloods take off on the ship! Shoot them down!"

    The cannons mounted on the giant warship moved quickly, aiming at the spaceships below before finally firing, destroying the half-blood ships into smithereens.

    This action immediately brought out the half-bloods'' inherent savage nature. Rage began taking over, and in a matter of seconds, nearly all of the half-bloods were ready to avenge their fallen brethren, for an all-out battle.

    "They are going to pay for this!! Attack!!"

 Chapter 1307 News

    Emery was shocked when presented with such a disastrous scene. He didn''t expect that it would escte so quickly into an all-out battle.

    He knew he had to stop this. But how? How could he stop such a battle with his measly strength?

    At the moment, Emery could see Elder Sinure dash into the fray to help the other two elders fighting the Supreme Commander, turning the fight into a deadlock.

    Seeing such a high-level battle firsthand was certainly both a terrifying and eye-opening experience for Emery. However, he quickly woke up from his reverie; each second he wasted meant more innocent lives lost and more chance that the enemy would seed in their n.

    "I have to stop this right now!"

    Emery didn''t waste any time. He cast his spells and shot into the sky, aiming to get close to the Supreme Commander. However, he couldn''t even run a mile before sparks of spirit energy came flying at him, forcing him to stop in his tracks.

    Even the resulting sh of their weapons could generate a powerful st that made his spirit core go into disarray. Knowing that the st was merely a small aftermath, he couldn''t imagine identally getting hit by one of those attacks.

    It didn''t take him long to realize his initial n was a suicidal endeavor.

    Knowing that he couldn''t afford to be rash, Emery quickly reigned in his urgency and calmed himself down before proceeding to observe the situation again. He then promptly worked his brain, trying to find the next best solution to this issue.

    Seemingly thinking of an idea, his figure disappeared from where he was as he quickly made his way towards a group of half-blood warriors who seemed to have been holding their ground and fighting off the relentless bombardment from the Magus Alliance spaceships.

    [Blink] [Blink] [Blink]

    He cast his spatial spell several times to avoid all the spells and magus in his path. Eventually, he reached the group of half-bloods and immediately walked up to the one who led them.

    The other party was one of the gbearers, the chief of his n, Heorgar the Demon Wolf; and the man certainly looked surprised to see that he was here.

    "Emery!? What are you doing here?!"

    Even though he understood the man''s questioning words very well, Emery couldn''t exin because it would take up too much time that he didn''t have. Hence, he immediately went and stated his purpose.

    "Chief, this is very urgent. I need your help to stop the fight; help me get near the Supreme Commander!"

    In order to even allow his attempt of persuasion to be possible, Emery understood that he needed someone who trusted him enough to help without much exnation. And among the people he had seen in this ce, the Demon Wolf was the most suitable candidate.

    Noticing the look in Emery''s eyes, the man nodded despite his confusion. He quickly grabbed Emery into his arm, and immediately a pitch-ck shadow covered their entire bodies as the Demon Wolf dashed towards the hot zone, bringing thetter with him.

    "What is the gbearer doing?!"

    "Heorgaar!! Are you crazy?!"

    Heorgar bulldozed through anything in his path without making an effort to dodge. He shed with all sorts of spells, his body was burned and badly injured at the expense of speed; but this action of his had managed to put him right in the middle of the battle, causing both sides toe to a halt.

    It was certainly a risky move, but fortunately, although the Supreme Commander was still annoyed by the transgression towards him earlier, the man was astute enough to realize that something was amiss.

    Under the gazes of the four powerful figures, Heorgar slowly raised both his hands. Gradually, the pitch-ck liquid receded like a wave, revealing what was hidden beneath. To their surprise, it was merely an acolyte.

    "What is the meaning of this?!!" Lilith shouted in irritation. Dark zing mes were lingering on both of her arms, showing that she was still very much prepared for battle.

    Knowing his chance was limited, Emery''s mind went through a rapid thought process, marshaling his train of thought, before saying, "Forgive me, esteemed elders, but please hear me out. I have brought important news from the Magus Academy and Golden City!"

    Those words only brought frowns to those who listened, especially the fiery female grand magus.

    "Why are you the one who brought it? Don''t bother us and get the fuck off! Or I will turn you into ashes!"

    Emery did not respond with words and instead took out the silver emblem Grand Magus Aurora had given him. He raised his hand high, showing the emblem clearly, then said, "Please, the Oracle herself asked me to deliver news that there will be an attack of grand scale on Golden City and Magus Academy."

    Due to his experience with Magister Griffith, Emery didn''t start with his tales of time travel and instead used all the right words to grab these people''s attention. Now that he finally had it, he turned to the Supreme Commander and spoke with the utmost respect.

    "Elder, I bring news that the situation with the half-bloods is merely a distraction to cover up the real enemy''s movements. Thousands of elves will spawn within the Magus Academy, and an elven armada will enter the sector; all in less than an hour."

    Seeing the look of disbelief on the Supreme Commander''s face, Emery quickly bowed and said, "Please believe my words, Elder. You can even examine my memory; that way, you will know that I''m telling the truth."

    ? A split second after he said those words, Emery could feel his mind being swept away by a powerful force. Even though he was prepared, he was still caught off guard and needed a moment to gather himself.

    Meanwhile, the Supreme Commander heaved a sigh and said, "There''s an anomaly in your memory."

    This was the one problem with his n, Emery didn''t know if his memory on the time travel could be examined or not, and the Supreme Commander''s words worried him.

    However, even though he said such words, the dark-haired man quickly sent out a ceasefire order to the two Magus Alliance ships above. Immediately after, without saying a word, he turned around and dashed towards the teleportation gate.

    "Where the hell do you think you are going?!" said Grand Magus Lilith loudly, still thirsting for battle.

    She was stopped by Elder Sinure before she could give chase. Then, the Bird bloodline elder walked up to Emery and proceeded to examine his memory.

    The Elder gives him an unusual gaze but decides to turn to his tworades, and his words shock them both. "Elder Shan has betrayed us and is currently breaking Esbern out of the Golden City''s prison."

    "That''s impossible!"

    Saying those words, Grand Magus Lilith charged at Emery. With her body still covered in zing mes, she put her hand on his head and began examining his mind. Again, Emery let her do what she wanted regardless of the extreme difort caused by so many hasty mind-readings.

    Meanwhile, due to the mes enveloping her body, Emery felt an excruciating sensation as his body was roasted by the intense heat. Fortunately, Elder Sinure quickly provided assistance to relieve the sensation.

    The female grand magus'' hand withdrew from his forehead, and a furious shout exploded from her mouth.

    "That old geezer!! We have been yed by him!" Turning to her tworades, she spoke through gritted teeth. "We''re going to Golden City, now!"

    But then, to everyone''s surprise, they saw the Supreme Commander flying back. With a contemtive look on his face, the man said, "It appears they have managed to sabotage our teleportation gate."

    Emery was immediately ovee with worry when he heard those words.

    Without the teleportation gate, he wouldn''t be able to return to the academy in time.

 Chapter 1308 Stranded

    A few minutes had passed, and the unfortunate battle between the Zodiac City elders and the Magus Alliance had died down, causing the residents of the city to heave a sigh of relief.

    The half-blood warriors were taking their injured teammates back to Zodiac City so they could get better. At the same time, dozens of Zodiac City spaceships were quickly checked for damage.

    The Supreme Commander and the half-blood elders could be seen gathering in front of the teleportation gate. The ce was silent as an awkward atmosphere enveloped them all because of what had just happened.

    Eventually, the stifling atmosphere was broken when one of the half-blood warriors came with a report on the aftermath of the situation.

    "Both of our Taurus spaceships are badly damaged, and our Virgo gship needs some extensive repairs. However, we still have eight of our Geminis ready to fly."

    Upon hearing the report, the faces of the half-blood elders and g bearers instantly turned sour. It was clear they were unhappy with the amount of damage they had suffered.

    Suddenly, a chuckle sounded in the hall, causing everyone to turn their heads. It was none other than the Grand Magus Lilith herself.

    "Hahha, this is perfect. Without ships, we have a reason not to be involved in their demise, we will stayfortably here watching them all die."

    Even though he heard such words, the Supreme Commander who had regained his calm, decided to ignore her. His gaze was on the door, waiting for the investigation result on the city''s teleportation gate.

    Momentster, one of his men, an expert on the matter, finally came through and exined his findings.

    "We can still use the teleport gate to other ces, but not to the academy or Golden City." A frown appeared on the man''s face as he spoke. "I believe that the whole central area of the sector has beenpromised."

    A momentter, another report came into the hall, this time through themunication devices that were installed inside. The Supreme Commander listened to the information intently as various expressions shed across their faces.

    "We can''t reach anyone in the academy, we also can''t reach the headquarters in Golden City. However, we have sent a message to the nearby enforcers and requested updates from them. So far, there have indeed been dozens of riots in the city, but they still haven''t heard of any elves attack."

    Hearing the report, the dark-haired Supreme Commander immediately turned to Emery, his gaze so intense that thetter shuddered at the sight.

    "Exin about the anomaly in your memory."

    Emery was uneasy to see the other party was starting to suspect him. This meant more time would be wasted, while there was only a little over half an hour left before the attack began. But from the looks of it, there was no other way but to exin himself.

    "It''s�� my vision, and the oracle believed it''s a phenomenon called time dtion."

    It took a few minutes to exin and, as expected, him giving the exnation of what happened only brought more doubts to the one who listened. Emery could see the Supreme Commander was getting more and more skeptical as time went on.

    "Please, Commander," He pleaded desperately. "We do not have much time."

    The man was silent for a while, causing Emery''s nervousness to grow even more. Then, he reached for themunication device and spoke to the officer on the other side of the line.

    "Call on the border outposts. I need all of them to check and report their situation every five minutes."

    To Emery''s surprise, Elder Sinure walked up to him and said,

    "What you just told us is quite hard to believe. But, only a select few know about how Esbern was detained in that city. For this reason, I believe you are really telling the truth."

    The others in the hall were silent as they digested the Bird bloodline elder''s words. A momentter, themunication device rang and the voice of themunication officer was heard again.

    "We have an update from Golden City. There was an explosion at the Magus Alliance headquarters!"

    This news meant Emery''s story had at least some credibility in it. But on the other hand, Emery''s anxiety was growing because they now only had less than thirty minutes before disaster struck.

    Meanwhile, the Supreme Commander quickly gave his orders upon hearing the news. He ordered the warships to head towards a certain location on the border and remain there onbat alert.

    Emery was stunned when he heard the order. Even though he knew he didn''t have the right to ask, he still couldn''t help but ask.

    "Elder�� the border? Not�� not toward the academy?"

    As if he had expected the question, the Supreme Commander swiftly said, "If your vision is correct, then it means the entire sector is in trouble. The Magus academy has many that can provide protection, but there are dozens ofs in this sector that have no protection."

    Just like that, the Supreme Commander proceeded to pull all of his men before he himself went out of the pce and flew into the sky, entering the Magus Alliance warships as they were flying away from Zodiac City.

    Looking at the disappearing form of the massive spaceship, Emery quickly turned to look at the half-blood elders, "Please, Elders. Please help the academy!" s, his plea was met with derision.

    "Hah! Being a finalist has really blinded him!" Grand Magus Lilith gazed at him and said, "I do love a good battle, but you also heard our ships'' condition, right? Let this be karma for those ursed alliance people!"

    Despite hearing such a response, Emery was not willing to give up as he turned his gaze towards the other two elders as well as the g bearers, pleading for their assistance.

    s, it seemed his plea had little to no effect on these people, realizing this, he quickly thought of a way to convince them,

    "The King told me why it''s important for me to win the tournament.. He said it is important for the entire half-bloodmunity."

    Seeing them turn their attention to him, Emery knew his attempt was working and thus immediately continued.

    "I, a half-blood acolyte from a lower realm, did my part to mend our rtionship with the alliance�� And even now, I''m still trying my best."

    He looked at the prominent figures in front of him and said solemnly, "Elders, if we decide not to take action this time, not only will they me us even further, we will also lose the opportunity to prove how wrong they are."

    A silence ensued in the area, before someone walked towards Elder Sinure. It was none other than the Demon Wolf, Heorgar. The moment he arrived before the Bird Elder, he bowed his head and said, "Please allow me and my White Wolf tribe warrior to take one of the Gemini spaceships."

    Emery was shaken when he saw another gbearer step forward. It was a middle-aged woman with a distinctive pair of horns on her head, the Goat Bloodline gbearer, Brava �C the person Emery had met before in the camp.

    "I too will join in this endeavor. I wish to bring back honor to my n, which was lost because of what Esbern did."

    When another g bearer stepped forward and seemed about to do the same, Elder Sinure quickly stopped him. With all eyes on him, the elderly figure said, "If we are doing this, it has to be done properly!"

    Grand Magus Lilith seemed slightly annoyed, but there was nothing she could do when Elder Kurma the Tortoise Elder joined the fray in favor of the idea. With that, a new vote was determined.

    "Then, it''s decided! We will help the academy chase away the elves!"

    Seeing all this, Emery was so happy that everyone seemed to havee to an agreement. But on the other hand, with the time they currently had, he couldn''t help but worry about his friends, especially about one particr figure.

    "Klea��"

 Chapter 1309 Infiltrate

    At the same time as Emery was pleading with the prominent figures of Zodiac City, a certain group of people were also moving and taking action within the magus academy in preparation for the impending disaster.

    For the past twenty minutes, Klea, apanied by Anas and Sigurd, had been busy scouring through the Academy cube device, looking for information they might be able to use.

    Their efforts managed to earn them several pieces of information regarding the Magus Academy''s defenses and the potential ways the elves could have infiltrated it.

    First, was through the air using a spaceship.

    In this case, any attempt of entry by unauthorized vehicles would immediately be stopped by a barrier powerful enough to disintegrate arge warship into nothingness. Said barrier''s effectiveness was due to the fact that it was powered by the Light Institute''s God Crystal, which was guarded by Grand Magus Aurora.

    "With that, the possibility of threatsing from outer space is basically taken care of"

    The second way the elves could infiltrate was through the mainstream method of transportation �C teleportation gates.

    There were about 500 saint-level academy guards and 30 magus-level enforcers watching over the ten teleportation gates in the main courtyard of the academy at the moment.

    In the event of an unshielded and overwhelming arrival, the stationed academy guards could quickly shut down the teleportation gates, or even destroy them to prevent those on the other side from arriving.

    The third was the possibility that the culprits had already arrived at the academy, hiding somewhere out of sight or among the millions in the audience.

    For this matter, there were five thousand saint-level guards as well as more than a hundred magus enforcers spread out across the six different entrances and all over the Grand Hall.

    In addition to that, Klea had also utilized a dozen of Kaleos'' acolytes, Okoye and her Akavi warriors; they swept the area looking for a suspicious person, activity or any secluded area which could hide a thousand elves.

    But among all these possibilities, Klea still put her bet on the recall spell Emery thought about.

    As she intently analyzed the symbol on her palm, Klea said, "I''m sure that they wille through teleportation spell"

    From what she had researched, she found that other than the academy''s [Recall Spell], there was no other mass teleportation spell that could work inside the academy, especially with the barrier powered by the God Crystal still intact.

    The hunch Klea had, however, wasn''t shared by the Kaleos noble, Anas.

    "There''s no way the elves would teleport themselves directly to the academy." He said. "I bet that they are already here, hidden in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity."

    The different opinion did not bother her. In fact, Klea just smiled as she calmly said, "The more you think it''s impossible, the more I believe this is how they will do it." Those words of hers earned a befuddled look from him.

    "What kind of logic is that?"

    She shook her head slightly before saying, "Trust me, Anas. We need to focus our attention on the academy''s recall spell. We have no time to think about anything else. " She then added, "Think. If we are the elves, how can we use the recall spell as effectively as possible?"

    With such thoughts in their mind, the main target of their investigation would be none other than the Hall of Aspire. The special hall on the top floor of Magus Academy �C one Klea had visited after the Nexus mission.

    It was described that on the floor above the hall lies another room where a particr artifact was kept in ce. This artifact was said to be taking the form of some sort of antenna; an object that allowed such aplicated and difficult long-distance mass transportation spell to be performed.

    "I am willing to bet that if the culprit was hiding, that would be the ce they would show up before the attack."

    Before herpanions could say anything, their attention was distracted by a loud announcementing from the tournament''s beautiful presenter Magus Serena rang through the air.

    "It''s finally time! Let us now summon all the winners, the top 100 acolytes, to return to the center of the arena!"

    From where they were, the group could quickly hear the loud, enthusiastic cheers and apuse from the crowd as the acolytes began to enter the arena in an orderly way. The atmosphere in the Grand Hall grew rowdy as the people shouted the names of their favorites out of their lungs.

    Aiko the Jade sh arrived at the front of the group, beckoning for both Klea and Sigurd, who were part of the top 100 to follow her into the arena. However, the Egyptian Queen refused toe along and the Titan bloodline was quick to do the same.

    "I have to go report this finding to the Magister," Klea said to her twopanions.

    "What finding?" asked Anas. "All these are merely our spections. We still don''t have any concrete evidence. What are we nning to give? Are you sure this is okay?" the Kaleos noble voiced his doubt, to which she quickly replied.

    "Don''t worry. Just follow me."

    Anas heaved a sigh but did not oppose further. After their bout of discussion, they quickly set off to meet Magister Griffith in the VIP room. He was intently watching the ongoing event, making sure nothing went wrong.

    The man looked very much forced as he walked out of the VIP area saying, "The closing ceremony is just about to start, so this better be important."

    Klea, who previously showed an entirely calm demeanor, suddenly acted anxious as she said, "Please, Magister, we find that the culprits should currently be in the Hall of Aspire. They are trying to use the recall spell to transport the elves directly to the academy!"

    While Klea continued her act, a dumbfounded look appeared on Anas'' face. Apparently, the so-called solution in her mind was lying to the other party.

    The reason she did so was because even though she was certain with the deduction she had logicallye upon, such an answer would definitely not be epted by the magister if said frankly.

    Magister Griffith seemed to be startled by her words at first, but then he shook his head and said, "That''s rubbish. Not anyone can use the teleportation artifact." Rubbing his forehead, the man said, "Just go to the arena and attend the ceremony, leave all of this to us!"

    Unfortunately for the man, Klea didn''t n to take no for an answer. Her eyes went past his figure and appeared to nce at the VIP area saying, "Magister, if you are too busy for this, then maybe my master Grand Magus Ororo can help"

    Her words visibly irritated the man, but it managed to do the job.

    "Don''t call her. This is my job," said the man, heaving a sigh. "Let''s go"

    Klea nodded and they quickly headed for their objective. She was anxious when they finally arrived and was about to enter the hall. Her heart beat nervously with every step they took until they eventually reached inside, only to find no one other than a dark, cold disy of a hall.

    She heaved a sigh and said, "My sincerest apology, Magister. I guess I heard wrong."

    Her words however were followed by a drastic increase of pressure, startling her and the others. They immediately turned their heads and saw Magister looking very serious as he spoke in a stern tone.

    "Who is there?! Show yourselves this instant!!"

    To the surprise of Klea and the others, a part of the empty hall suddenly turned distorted, and several dark robed figures stepped out from the void. Their attention however was immediately drawn to the person standing in the front of the group.

    A beautiful woman with pale skin, long dark hair and red bloodshot eyes.

    The infamous head of the Darkness Institute, Grand Magus Zenonia.

 Chapter 1310 Caught

    Though Klea''s theory was confirmed to be urate, she showed no signs of happiness.

    On the contrary, the Egyptian Queen''s stance was filled with vignce.

    Grand Magus Zenonia, the main suspect behind all the recent incidents, stood in front of them with a faint smile.

    Behind the woman were four magus-level figures. Even though their dark robes and the mask on their faces concealed their identities, their clearly-bared fangs could not hide their desire to ravage their prey.

    Klea felt inexplicably uneasy, but Magister Griffith did not seem to share the same sentiment.

    "I suggest you stop whatever it is you''re trying to do here, Zenonia. It''s over, we''ve caught you!" The magister confidently said in a matter-of-fact tone.

    The female grand magus''s smile did not waver. Chills ran down Klea and the three''s spines as the woman nced at them, "Where are your enforcers, Griffith? I only see four poor little acolytes."

    "One word, and hundreds of enforcers will be here within seconds."

    Unexpectedly, Zenonia''s smile deepened.

    "What word?"

    Before any of them could react, a powerful burst of energy engulfed them all. In the next second, they found themselves standing on top of the sand in a vast, heated desert.

    "How could this be��!" Aiko eximed in confusion.

    Like her, Klea also had a deep frown on her face. With her innate talent in spirit reading, she could feel that the scene they were perceiving was not an illusion. Moreover, the head of the Darkness Institute was known to be a powerful grand magus of space and gravity.

    All of them, in fact, had been transported to another ce.

    Aware of this fact, the magister''s previous calm quickly turned into rage. "Zenonia, you dare!? Release us from your domain right this instant!"

    Magister Griffith immediately took out a sword and aimed it forward. The weapon emitted sparks of lightning and, even from afar, violent crackles of energy could be felt from it.

    The female Grand Magus answered the Magister''s challenge calmly, "Come, I have a few minutes to spare for you."

    Without waiting for the woman to react, Magister Griffith swiftly dashed forward in the form of a thunderous bolt.

    The two grand magus sh brought about powerful sparks that pushed not only the four acolytes, but even the four robed figures a dozen meters back.

    Klea could hear rms of danger ringing in her head. If they got caught up in the two''s battle, there was no guarantee they would be able to make it out in one piece.

    "We need to get out of this ce and warn the others!"

    "I am with you on this, Klea, but how are we going to do that!?"

    At that moment, Anas felt a hand tap his shoulder. What greeted him was the sight of Sigurd looking elsewhere.

    The huge dark skin Titan bloodline had gone into a battle stance with his ax ready in hand. In the direction he was looking, the four cloaked figures were staring straight at them.

    It seemed they would not be able to escape without a fight.

    Four half-blood magus, all of them at the crescent moon stage. Furthermore, it was clear they were all masters of shadow, as Klea and the others did not detect them approaching before.

    Klea, Anas, Sigurd and Aiko immediately stood back to back. The situation had escted beyond their expectations, even the powerful Sigurd was anxious.

    As they continued to approach the four, one of the magus in dark robes began to speak.

    "Hahaha, these acolytes really think they have a chance against us. How cute."

    "I want that beauty�� she must be delicious."

    "No! The patriarch''s order, that girl is off-limits!"

    "Arrgh, then the other one."

    As soon as he finished iming his prey, the particr ck figure swiftly dashed toward Aiko, only to be quickly stopped by Sigurd''s heavy ax.

    BANGG!

    With just one strike from the other party, Sigurd, the strongest among them, quickly dropped to his knees with a growl.

    Klea swiftly used her most potent lightning spell while Anas used his flying weapon. Although it failed to injure their opponent, the robed figure was forced to stop his advance.

    The robed figure gave a mocking grin to them, but his face quickly darkened when his prey, the girl, was nowhere to be seen. In that instant, Aiko the Jade sh appeared behind the magus and pierced two daggers into his back.

    Stt!

    The robed magus seemed a bit surprised by the attack. However, when his eyes met Aiko''s determined re, the magus grinned once again.

    In just a split second, the man turned and harshly pulled Aiko away, who was helplessly unable to resist the magus power.

    "No!!!" Klea hurriedly rushed forward to chase, but one of the other robed magus jumped in to stop her while the other two had also surrounded them from the other sides, ready to engage with Sigurd and Anas.

    "We had to stay in hiding for days�� let my friends have some bit of fun."

    Klea''s eyes widened in rage.

    "You freak bastard!"

    [Wind Shard]

    Following hermand, the air around them gathered. Several shards pointed at their enemies were quickly formed, and Klea swiftly shot three of them right away.

    All three of the sharp de-like energy shards were blocked perfectly. The magus looked at her with the same grin on his face, as if mocking her futile attempt.

    However, Klea''s expression didn''t change. In the first ce, she was not aiming for the shards to actually hurt him.

    Instead, she was aiming for their freezing after-effect that rendered his movement and decisively changed toward the half-blood with a purple lightning sphere in her hand.

    [Lighting Torrent]

    Baaaaamm!!!

    The abrupt explosion of lightning not only injured the magus but also stunned and electrocuted him. Giving her enough room to slip in to save Aiko.

    Seeing her dash toward their ally, the other two half-bloods tried to go after her. However, Sigurd went berserk and stopped them while swinging his ax like a madman. And before the two could take care of the Titan, Anas swiftly threw his flying weapons to support him.

    "Aiko!!!"

    Klea dashed forward as fast as she could. Yet despite that, before she could reach the two, the robed man had already sunk his fangs into her neck.

    Aiko''s skin turned pale as she was helplessly hung by the half-blood''s grasp.

    Klea''s was a little toote.

    The robed man casually threw Aiko''s body at her, one that no longer had the warmth it previously had.

    Aiko the Jade sh died on Klea''s arm.

 Chapter 1311 Trapped

    Someone they knew had died in Klea''s arm and there would no doubt be many more to follow her unfortunate fate if they couldn''t get out of this strange space.

    Both Anas and Sigurd quickly jumped to Klea''s side, as she closed Aiko''s eyes and let go of her body onto the desert sand.

    "What should we do now?!" Anas asked hysterically, looking frightened by the situation. His usual noble charm waspletely nowhere to be seen, as his survival instincts screamed how dangerous the predicament they find themselves in.

    On the contrary, Sigurd the Titan bloodline showed a different reaction than the Kaleos noble. Being surrounded by strong enemies in a life and death fight sparked untold rage within him, which he used to bring his battle power to another height.

    He swung the two huge axes in his hand around, ready to respond if there was another attack by the four magus surrounding them.

    Meanwhile, Klea stood up from her kneeling position, her eyes shed a determined glint. She threw some bronze coins on the ground and started reciting a chant. The coins began to give off a brilliant glow as she said,

    "Hold them off for one minute."

    Hearing those words and understanding their situation, Anas pped his cheeks as he forced himself out of his fear. He then quickly took out and consumed a pill before taking out a dozen of flying weapons. Despite the trace of fear in his eyes, he looked at the group of magus and shouted, "Sigurd, you heard thedy!"

    "I''m ready!" was the response from therge burly man, as white smoke beganing out of his body and glowing striking blue tattoos manifesting all over his skin.

    On the other hand, the battle between the two grand magus still seemed like it would never end. In fact, it only became more devastating when a massive thunderstorm shed with numerous dark energy sts over the vast expanse of the desert, creating a series of sandstorms that engulfed the terrain.

    "What the hell exactly is your n, Zenonia?! Your space and gravity power are not enough to activate this artifact! No!" shouted Magister Griffith as he dashed and struck his sword towards the female grand magus.

    Bammm! Bammm!

    However, there was no response from his opponent. The female grand magus didn''t seem to have any intention of saying anything. Shepletely ignored the magister as she continued to cast spells, throwing powerful attacks at him.

    [Dimensional Edge]

    The sky seemed to be torn in two as a powerful sh that seemingly capable of cutting through the fabric of space manifested in reality. Each sh, although parried perfectly by the magister''s thunder sword, still managed to send him reeling back a step.

    A grimace could be heard as Magister Griffith took another step back receiving his opponent''s attack. "Urgh! I can see that it''s true, you have reached the peak of the second cosmos!"

    This statement of his unexpectedly earned a response from the female grand magus.

    "You talk too much!"

    With a simple gesture of her hand, Magister Griffith was bombarded with an even more relentless wave of attacks. Deadly energy shes and gravity bombs flew throughout the sky seemingly without care. Knowing he was gradually being pushed into the corner, the magister threw his most powerful spell.

    [Absolute Tempest]

    The vast expanse of yellow sand was quickly embroiled in a massive body of storm. The horde of deafening lightning that looked like huge serpents of destruction charged towards the female great magus, aiming to strike her down from the sky.

    At the same time as the magister''s trump card wreaked havoc, the formation of Klea''s [Elemental Formation] was finallypleted. As it performed its extraordinary wonder, Anas and Sigurd were akin to fish in the ocean as they fought within its boundary, helped by the multiple elements under her control.

    As they fought within the formation, the two of them would be helped no matter what dangerous situation they found themselves in. An ice wall would abruptly rise and block an attack that would wound them, gusts of wind pushed their bodies in harmony as bodies of water shrouded their presences and created distractions, and their attacks were apanied by strikes of purple lightning.

    The sight awed as well as dumbfounded the people they were fighting against.

    "What the fuck! Are these kids really Rank 9 acolytes?!"

    The four magus moved around relentlessly, attacking the three acolytes without stopping and with the intent to kill, yet even until this point they only managed to inflict some wounds which didn''t amount to much.

    "This is embarrassing!"

    "To think that these little acolytes could hold us, the Night''s Coven, down like this."

    Right after saying those words, the magus took off the cloaks that were covering their faces, but before the group of three could see their facial features, the figures of all four started transforming.

    Their skin became pale akin to a corpse, their eyes turned blood red, while their ears grew longer and their fingers became as sharp as des. Seeing such a sight, it was confirmed that the four magus were all half-blood hailing from the Bat bloodline. Their transformation could only mean bad things for Klea and the other two.

    With the power they received from their transformation, Klea''s formation was barely effective against the four magus. At the same time, Sigurd, who had been the one handling most of the attacks, was riddled with wounds,pletely covered with blood, that her healing magic was no longer as effective on him.

    [Soul Shaker]

    Despite his critical condition, the Titan bloodline still gave everything he got. Yet his mortal situation quickly caught onto him as he soon found himself in hisst breath after receiving another wave of attacks from the four magus.

    When the defense was broken, the next target was naturally the two long-range fighters right behind him.

    "Klea, watch out!"

    "Arrghhh!"

    The terrified Anas courageously put his own body in the path of the half-blood magus, shielding Klea from the impending harm. Fortunately, the Kaleos noble was wearing a lifesaving item given by his faction, which instantly activated and pushed the magus back.

    "Urrgh, stand behind me!!!" Anas shouted with a grimace, before he received another blow. This time, right in his chest.

    Prrankkkk!

    A loud sound akin to breaking ss reverberated through the air as the second life-saving item of the Kaleos noble was destroyed. This time, however, the magus'' attack managed to seep through and cause Anas to spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Klea immediately tried to counter attack with her spell, throwing numerous [Wind Shard] at the magus. s, since they already knew about her spell, the four of them just chose not to parry the iing spells and instead ran around in circles,ughing at theiring demise.

    At the same time, the grand magus battle seemed to have reached its climax. To Klea''splete surprise, she saw the figure of Magister Griffith fall from the sky and crash like a meteor into the rocky mountain seen in nearby distance.

    Klea stood alone amongst the enemy, thinking of ways to escape this disaster.

    -------

    Author Note

    Today is thest day of the month. As the number for win win - 25,000 cheers not yet achieved, there will be 1 to 4 more chapters published today, don''t forget to return and check out the extra chapters before next reset time. Thank you

 Chapter 1312 Wits

    "Let''s quickly finish this!" Said one of the bat bloodline magus in an irritated.

    As the four half-blood magus came to her, Klea took a deep breath and calmed herself.

    Being thest one standing while the othersid helplessly on the ground, even Magister Griffith himself was heavily wounded, was more than enough for Klea to know she could not escape this disaster. At least not through sheer strength, so she decided to use her wits instead.

    "Wait! Stop!"

    Her words however only sparked a wicked chuckle.

    "Just rx, girl. This will all be quick, I''ll make sure of that."

    Seeing they were still walking towards her,pletely ignoring her words, Klea decided to shout one word she was sure would get a response.

    "Khaoos!"

    The four Bat bloodline magus looked at her in confusion as the word had absolutely no meaning to them. But on the other hand, it managed to catch the female grand magus'' full interest, as Klea could see her flying towards her.

    "What do you know about Khaos?"

    Seeing the other party act just as he hoped, Klea inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. Still, she understood that whatever she did from this point would literally decide her fate, hence she took a breath and looked at the grand magus before saying, "I know where it is and I can help you get it."

    Zenonia nced at Klea, and in an instant thetter could feel a crushing pressure being exerted on her. Luckily, due to her talent as a spirit reader, she managed to maintain her focus and control herself, albeit barely.

    Gritting her teeth through the agonizing sensation, she looked the grand magus in the eye. "I want you to let them go, you have nothing to gain from killing them�� Let them live and you will have my help." She said as confidently as she could.

    Her thought of offering this kind of exchange to the female grand magus since Khaos was on the other side of the gxy, she could try to slip away when the opportunity arose. Moreover, saving Anas and Sigurd might have added a chance to warn the people outside what happened and stop the attack. It''s a fair trade.

    However, Zenonia merely gave a small smile as she said, "I know where it is and I will get it myself."

    As if she had expected such a response, Klea quickly replied in a calm tone that showed her confidence. "My apology, Elder, if I''m wrong, but even if you know exactly where it is, you will still need me to get it without the Nephilim faction getting in your way."

    Noticing how the grand magus'' expression twisted slightly, Klea realized her guess was right on point. Even so, her outward facade still held the confident demeanor she had put on from the start of this conversation.

    Looking at the other party, she added an argument that strengthened her importance in this deal.

    "With me, a native of the, I can help you get it as soon as I return. On the other hand, kill my friends, kill me, and you will never get it�� because my man Emery will stop you at all cost!"

    Even though she had a smile on her face, Grand Magus Zenonia still appeared as intimidating as ever as she said in an amused tone, "You are a smart little girl, aren''t you? Unfortunately, things have changed."

    The female grand magus slowly raised her finger and pointed it towards Klea, "I once thought I could use you to force the boy to do my bidding, but after today�� that''s no longer necessary. After all, in a few weeks, your and all around it would be mine."

    Klea had her mouth wide open when she heard the grand magus. She waspletely shocked, because she realized those words indirectly told about what was actually going to happen today.

    As her mind was filled with a swirl of horrific thoughts, Klea didn''t realize the darkness energy had gathered on Zenonia''s finger that was pointing at her. She quickly tried to move her body when she realized it, but by then it was already toote, a beam of dark energy shot towards her at breakneck speed.

    Swwiissshhh��

    Needless to say the dark beam was a lethal attack. s, there was nothing Klea could do but watch as it got closer and closer, aiming to reap her life.

    Spaattt!

    Blood sttered into the air, yet Klea didn''t feel any pain in her body. For that reason she immediately realized the blood wasn''t hers, it belonged to Anas, the Kaleos Noble. He had blocked an attack for her again, but this time without a lifesaving item on him.

    Even though the dark beam pierced through his body, casting a ring hole as blood profusely gushed out, his action saved Klea from the attack.

    "Why... why... must you do this?"

    Another friendy dying on her arm, blood gushing out from his mouth, Anas was unable to answer, but there was a certain look in his eyes that made her understand.

    The young man of the Kaleos faction had been having feelings towards her for quite a while.

    Klea uses her healing spell to try to save Anas''s life, but she could see it dwindling by the second.

    "You stupid fool��"

    The female grand magus stopped for a second, looking a little surprised by the act of sacrifice. But a momentter, once again, she was ready for her second shot and this time she was going to make sure nothing got in the way.

    Just as she was about to fire her spell, however, Zenonia''s face experienced a shift as she suddenly felt a sharp fluctuation of energying from behind her. She immediately abandoned her attempt to take Klea''s life to turn around.

    There, Magister Griffith was hovering in the air. Thunder sparked all over his body, and his eyes brightened and shone in a purple haze.

    "Zenonia! We are not done! Leave them alone! Fight me!"

    His hands were brought together in front of his chest as a powerful ball of lightningy there, getting bigger and bigger with every passing moment, ready to be thrown.

    Zenonia calmly said to Klea, "Look�� at least you sessfully gave him time to recover," before shing a smile at Magister Griffith as she shook her head and said, "You should have stayed down."

    -----

    Author Note:

    Reminder, there will be 1-2 more chapters before reset, and don''t forget to join Discord for end of month''s event with coins giveaway and ess to next month''s highest privilege chapters. .avans.xyz

 Chapter 1313 Go!

    Though his face was pale and his breath short, Magister Griffith loudly spoke every word as he channeled the spells in his hands. Determination, understanding, and regret; a mix of emotions swirled in the magister''s eyes.

    "I should have listened to the young acolyte�� It was indeed possible for the enemy to directly mass-teleport into the Magus Academy after all."

    The man coughed up blood after those words left his mouth, yet despite that, he continued to speak as he locked eyes with the female grand magus.

    "Your affinity with space allows you to control the artifact here in the Hall of Aspire, but you know that you also need the key," Magister Griffith momentarily paused. "The Headmaster''s Staff�� That mean, you must have had someone prepared at the closing ceremony to take it from Yvere."

    The magister''s words allowed Klea ess to some of the information about the recall spell she initiallycked. However, as she listened, she could not help but find it strange.

    She felt as if the man was exining the situation on purpose, for someone to hear.

    Klea didn''t quite understand it, but that did not deter her from secretly taking notes in her mind. Wanting to know what the magister was nning, she made sure to perk up her sight and hearing.

    Once again, Magister Griffith shouted.

    "Zenonia! What I fail toprehend is, how would you use the Headmaster''s Staff, without the headmaster present!?"

    Hearing his question, the woman showed an intrigued look. When her viciously smirking lips opened, every word came out crisp and clear.

    "Who said we don''t have one?"

    Zenonia''s words struck Griffith''s mind. The magister''s eyes widened as a certain realization dawned upon him.

    "No, it can''t be! What have you done!?"

    The Magister''s expression changed into one filled with horror and disbelief.

    "You finally got it? Too bad, you''re toote, there is nothing you can do to stop it" said Zenonia with a smile.

    "You monster!!" Enraged, the magister rapidly threw both of the lightning spheres in his hands, one after another.

    Zenonia was ready to stop the attack with a rxed smile on her face. However, as the attack rapidly closed in, she soon realized that they were not aimed at her.

    The lightning spheres quickly flew past her and rushed toward Klea and the others.

    The moment Magister Griffith closed his hand into a fist, one of the lightning spheres powerfully exploded into four separate smaller spheres and shot toward the four half-bat magus, taking them by surprise and throwing them back dozens of meters.

    Meanwhile, the second one flew past Klea and blew up in a space several meters behind her.

    BAAAMMM!!!

    In contrast to the loud explosion sound, the explosion itself was nowhere as intense but It created a hole in the space, and in it, Klea could see the ce she was in before, the Hall of Aspire.

    Klea was momentarily stunned, but she quickly understood.

    The Magister just created an exit for her and all those exnations from before were meant for her.

    For her to escape and warn Grand Magus Yvere about the danger and how they will take the Headmaster staff from him.

    Zenonia''s rxed smile instantly vanished. She hurriedly cast a spell to stop Klea, There was a distortion of space, a void ready to eat the girl up but the magister was ready to cast his best personal spell at lightning speed, one that was most dependable for his job as a magister.

    [Heavenly Thunder Cage]

    At that instant, a sphere of lightning surrounded Zenonia and injured her, simultaneously preventing her from moving and casting her spell.

    Seeing that his n seeded, Magister Griffith hurriedly shouted to Klea.

    "Go! Tell Yvere! The academy is in danger!"

    However, Klea did not rush straight toward the created exit. Instead, she quickly grabbed Anas by his arm and shouted to the kneeling Titan, "Sigurd, let''s go!"

    It took her a second before she could grab the near-death Anas from the ground. In that short period, the four half-blood magus had already stood back up and was currently rushing forward to stop them.

    "Leave�� me��" Anas painfully said in a hoarse voice before he finally passed out.

    But Klea gritted her teeth and forced herself to bring the Kaleos Noble with her.

    15 steps were all she needed.

    10 steps.

    5 steps.

    From behind her, she could feel a presence quickly closing in. Two of the four half-blood magus were already only a few meters away from them.

    There wasn''t enough time.

    "You''re not going anywhere!" the magus closest to her shouted.

    However, an ax was suddenly thrown from the side, forcing one of the half-bloods to dodge away. Meanwhile, another stopped just a meter away from Klea as Sigurd grabbed the half-blood magus''s leg with his remaining strength and smashed him onto the ground.

    "Arrghhh!!"

    With the meager amount of strength Sigurd had left, it was apparent that the Titan would not be able to hold onto the magus for long.

    "Go!! Save my master, save the academy!!" the Titan shouted.

    Tears welled up in Klea''s eyes as she finally jumped into the space rift. Thest scene she saw was of Sigurd holding his ground, blocking all four half-blood magus on his own and receiving multiple blows from the enemies.

    Just a moment before the portal closed up, the strong figure also fell to the ground. The Titan warrior, Sigurd, was no more.

    But Klea did not have the time to cry, nor did she have the time to heal Anas. Right after she regained her bnce, she quickly got off the hall and summoned her Thunderbird beforeying the half-dead Kaleos noble on the Thunderbird''s back.

    "Hang on, Anas!! Don''t die! Not now!!"

    After the hurried preparation, she immediately flew toward the Grand Hall building on the Thunderbird''s back. On the way, she couldn''t help but feel anxious about both Anas and the Magus Academy, but she fixed her mind on her purpose.

    Her target was to warn Grand Magus Yvere, who supposedly held the Headmaster''s Staff, the key to Zenonia''s mass-teleportation spell.

    The massive Arena building finally entered her sight in just a minute. Under the eyes of the millions of spectators in the Arena, the Egyptian Queen dived down from the sky riding her Thunderbird.

    Multiple enforcers quickly rushed forward to stop her, prompting her to hurriedly shout, "Let me pass! I bring urgent news!!"

    At the same time, from the distance, Klea saw an unexpected figure step forward. And being so close to the grand magus, the figure sessfullynded a sneak attack.

    SPLLAATTT!!

 Chapter 1314 Rushing

    Zodiac City.

    "This is the fastest way to reach the academy," Elder Sinure said as his broad figure led the group.

    Having little to no knowledge about the manyyouts of thes in the sector, Emery just nodded his head going along with the n.

    Previously, just before they departed, the Bird bloodline elder had ordered all eight gbearers of Zodiac City to fill the Gemini spaceship the city had with the 100 best half-blood warriors it had.

    They were all assigned to the institutes of the Magus Academy which the elder believed would be targeted in this invasion. The elder presented a logical reason as to why things would turn out the way they did.

    "With an attack of this massive scale, there''s no doubt the enemy will be attacking them as well. And with most of the instructors attending the tournament, those institutes are more vulnerable than usual."

    As for the Magus Academy, which was about to be flooded by an ocean of elves, instead of sending hundreds of half-blood warriors as reinforcement, it was quickly decided it would be the three elders themselves who attend the issue.

    In order to get ahead, Emery joined with the three elders using the teleportation gate. They made their way to the closest to the academy that had a functional portal, as they nned to cover the rest of the distance via other means.

    "The Ermentaust Vige should have small ships avable, that will cut our travel time by half."

    Thinking about the n, as soon as they walked out of the portal, Emery took out a huge item from his Spatial Space and showed it to the three elders. Seeing the pitch-ck construct lying before them, the three knowledgeable people immediately recognized it as an elven ship.

    [Revenant]

    Needless to say, the elders were amused seeing the ship, especially because it was Emery who took it out.

    "Hmm, this one indeed should get us faster, but it being an elven ship, there will definitely be some risks," Elder Kurma said, contemting about the pros and cons of taking the ship as their transport.

    However, without time to discuss, Sinure suggested an idea that seemed out of this world. As [Revenant] was a one-man spaceship, he proposed Emery would board and pilot the ship towards the Academy while the three grand magus would attach themselves outside of the ship, hitchhiking along the way.

    "15 minutes in the hyper-speed and we will arrive in glorious mes," the Bird elder said in his attempt to tease the other two, whose cultivation were one cosmos below him.

    Elder Lilith, who was the most arrogant and possessed high proficiency in the fire element, was certainly not one to back down against such a challenge, while Elder Kurma had the most durable physique among the three of them thanks to the inherent quality of his bloodline. That said, both of them were sessfully blurred to go along with the crazy n.

    With this setup, Emery drove the Revenant out of the and towards the Magus Academy at breakneck speed, desperately hoping that he was not toote.

    "Wait for Me, Klea!" He said as he clenched his fists in nervousness.

    Unfortunately, just several minutes after they took off and flew at high speed, thanks to their transport identity of an elven ship, they were swiftly chased by a Magus Alliance patrol spaceship and shot down without even a warning.

    [Unidentified Elven Ship stop your engine and surrender right now]

    *****

    Apart from the half-bloods from Zodiac City, on two different sides of the sector, two warships could also be seen heading towards the Magus Academy in a great hurry.

    One was a pitch-ck massive warship, Dreadnought. Captained by the renowned Combat Magus, lord Izta Gilgamesh, transporting over three thousands veteran fighters that were tempered by the mes of frontline battle.

    "Time travel he said? Emery said that? Are you sure!? Hahaha," Lord Izta teased the young Thracian before him, thinking he had had too much to drink. Still, even though he didn''t understand nor believe the story he was told, the newly-inaugurated battlemander of the warship was more than willing toe and provide assistance for his junior.

    Meanwhile, the second warship headed for the Magus Academy was bearing the striking color of brilliant white. This one belonged to one of the few Grade 5 factions of the Magus Alliance, the Nephilim faction.

    It took some time and a great deal of intelligence, but Julian eventually managed to convince the calcting Nephilim Princess to agree toe and help the Academy through the impending disaster.

    In reality, the way she saw this entire situation, whether the elves actually attacked or not, she would still be at loss for joining the battle with her personal warship.

    s, when she tried to pull Eeshoo from potential danger in the academy, all attempts of contact were unsessful, forcing her to bring her force of two grand magus and a dozen magus to rescue her prince.

    ****

    Golden City

    Chaos sprouted in the city as an attack was carried out on the Magus Alliance headquarters a few minutes ago. Fortunately, due to the information given by two Academy acolytes and a certain, unknown grand magus named Fuxi, Magister Barty managed to pull most of his enforcers back to the headquarters, lessening the damage it would otherwise suffer.

    Though they were unsessful in stopping the bombardment of the headquarters'' power crystal, they still managed to capture the group of intruders who turned out to be Tiger bloodline half-bloods.

    Amongst them, one famous Elder Shan was present, the man took the joint effort of Fuxi and Barty to be captured.

    As soon as the intruders were caught, the mysterious Fuxi didn''t leave. Instead, the man offered his help in dealing with the events that had just urred in the Golden City prison and help the headmaster who was stuck inside.

    The Tiger bloodline elder, who still resisted arrest despite being caught, finally turned anxious when he saw two powerful figures approaching from the sky. King Alduin of Zodiac City and Rosin Karat, the protector of Golden City.

    Seeing the aftermath of battle in the headquarters, the old Supreme Magus said,

    "Apparently, It''s true�� We are under attack."

    King Alduin red at his own Tiger elder, who was involved in the attack, however after a quick coordination with Magister Barty, the two supreme figures dashed away into the sky, heading to the Magus Academy. Seeing this, the Tiger half-blood wasughing hysterically.

    "Hahaha! There is no point! You are toote! You are all toote!"

    ��------

    Author Note:

    Dear readers, with this chapter, the month of November is over, and I thank you for your support in purchasing the privileged chapters. Please let me say one more time how grateful I am that only with your support this story can continue.

    A few notes for this December,

    WebNovel will be having a special 2x golden ticket event on the 20th till end of year. If it''s not too much of a hassle, I would ask for you to keep your golden ticket till then. Will prepare multiple mass releases if we manage to reach Top 10-15.

    There will be no spoiler this time, as i am preparing something really special for this December,

    I hope you will join me again for the December chapters. Don''t forget to drop by our discord channel for the end of month''s event for coins giveaway, quizz, and a chance to win ess to the highest privilege chapter for free.

 Chapter 1315 Suspicion

    Eeshoo Nephilim

    Due to his well-known reputation as a prodigy, the best of the best from the younger generation of the famed Grade 5 faction of Nephilim, it was such shocking news that the young Nephilim didn''t even make it to the semifinals of the Magus Tournament.

    [Eeshoo Nephilim - Top 8 Magus Tournament]

    "There will be an attempt on your life during the tournament, you should reconsider your decision to participate."

    Those were the words he had heard from his wife-to-be Jinkan before his fight, but he ignored them.

    After all the efforts and sacrifices he had made to receive the best facilities and training from the faction, Eeshoo couldn''t just let go of this tournament without aplishing what he had nned and prepared for. He was unwilling to let that acolyte from the lower realm win.

    Yet despite his best efforts, he ended up losing.

    "The threat level has just increased. You should return to the ship and watch the finals from here."

    Words of warning were once again given by his future wife, yet Eeshoo ignored them once more. This time, he had toe and see for himself how the person who had beaten him stood against someone that came to be the acolyte Eeshoo respected the most in the academy.

    Olivier the Sword Saint, who was also born into prestigious grade 5 faction just like him, one he considered his true rival, now and in the future.

    Needless to say, the battle they fought was such an eye-opener for him.

    To see how gravity and space �C the ones he lost against �C could fight against one of the most advanced branches of the light element: time. Throughout the entire fight, he had his eyes fixed on the two figures in the arena.

    He felt as if he had learnt much just from watching the intense match. But in the end, the fight came to an end, and with it, the end ceremony of the yearly tournament was about to start.

    At this moment, Jinkan sent him another warning.

    "You have no need to attend the closing ceremony. Return to the ship now!"

    But once again Eeshoo chose to stay.

    "No! I will not."

    It would certainly be a humiliating experience for him to stand amongst the secondyers of the top 8 and be seen by millions of people. Even so, he still decided to do as he felt it would be the fuel he needed to go improve his limits.

    This time, however, Jinkan sounded different.

    "Eeshoo Listen to me!, I just received new information. There will be an attack at the academy during the closing ceremony. Just�� get out�� from there n...."

    Just as he was wondering whether hismunication device was broken or not, the connection was suddenly terminated.

    When Eeshoo tried to recover the connection, at the same time, Magus Serene called up to start the closing ceremony and the top 100 acolytes began walking into the arena.

    Realizing the abnormal situation, Eeshoo hesitated to join the ceremony as he had originally nned until he heard thetest news from one of the magus guards his faction had assigned to protect him.

    "The situation with the half-bloods just escted. As we speak, the Supreme Commander is fighting with the Zodiac City''s elders."

    Hearing this news and seeing the figure of Zach Talon standing in the arena, he couldn''t help but feel suspicious. "If we know about the situation in Zodiac City, so should he, why is he still here?"

    ? Despite his protector''s words of caution, Eeshoo eventually decided to step into the arena, joining the other top 100 in the final leg of this year''s Magus Tournament �C the closing ceremony.

    As soon as his figure was seen, the air exploded with mor as many people in the crowd cheered for him. However, Eeshoo paid all this no heed as his entire attention was set on Zach''s figure.

    ''Is he going to cause trouble here?'' Eeshoo thought to himself as he continued making his way towards the Dragon Prince.

    As he neared the front rows of the top 100 where his spot was, Eeshoo realized the figure of the acolyte who had defeated him was nowhere to be seen. Mahinder Nieves, Zach Talon and Olivier Arknd, only the three of them were present in the front row.

    He then moved his gaze to the second row behind the three, which to his surprise was even emptier. There was only the figure of Zetto the Titan. As for the two others who should be there, Annara Vermont was still in custody while Anzi Tamasi was in special treatment.

    Before he had time to contemte any of this, Eeshoo''s attention was distracted by Magus Serene, who had done her job of hyping up the audience, started to speak.

    "Before we begin the closing ceremony, I must announce some news," the beautiful magus said, drawing everyone''s attention. "Headmaster Delbrand is regretfully unable to attend the ceremony due to an urgent matter. So today, we will request our esteemed and most senior instructor to close the Magus Tournament on behalf of the headmaster."

    "Please wee the head instructor of Magus Academy''s nt Institute, Grand Magus Yvere!"

    As Magus Serene''s words echoed through the air, Grand Magus Yvere was seen stepping forward. This time he brought with him the Headmaster Staff �C a long golden staff with a light blue scepter on its head.

    The staff was often seen being held by the former Headmaster Altus, but ever since the man went missing during the elf''s invasion, it had been handed over to Delbrand due to thetter''s status as sessor to his position.

    However, Headmaster Delbrand rarely used the staff and only took it out during important events like now. Now, as his representative, Grand Magus Yvere brought the staff along to hold the closing ceremony of this year''s Magus Tournament.

    "Acolytes of the Magus Academy, on behalf of the headmaster and all the other instructors, I am here to say how proud we are to see the growth you all have made after three years.

    "Congrattions to all the winners and to those who still haven''t achieved what they set out for, do not give up and keep trying, you still have many years ahead of you. We are all excited to see what the future holds for all of you."

    The grand magus then spoke about the current situation of the Magus Alliance, but at this point Eeshoo was no longer paying attention. He was too distracted by the figure of Zach Talon standing in front of him, watching for any suspicious moves.

    With every second that passed in his observation, he could tell that the half-blood was a little tense, he was clenching his fists tightly and sweat could be seen trickling down his face.

    Something was definitely amiss with him and Eeshoo couldn''t help but be rmed.

    When Grand Magus Yvere finally finished his speech, he called for the champion of the tournament to step up.

    "This year''s champion, Mahinder Nieves!"

    The monk quickly did as asked and the entire audience gave him a standing ovation to congratte him on his achievement.

    After that, the grand magus stepped down from the podium and walked up to the Monk to hand over the champion emblem �C a proof of his achievements. Once again, the air exploded into amotion as the audience pped loudly.

    At this exact moment, Eeshoo could feel in his guts that something was about to happen. He was certain that if there was indeed going to be an attack, the next few moments would be the time it happened.

    His eyes were wide open while his body was fully prepared for anything when suddenly he heard amotioning from above. In an instant, his body turned taut as he quickly raised his gaze to the sky.

    He spotted a thunderbird descending from the vast expanse and a girl he recognized screaming loudly.

    "Let me through! I''m bringing important news!"

    Quickly realizing the girl was no threat, Eeshoo swiftly returned his eyes to the half-blood and was greatly surprised to see thetter taking out his broadsword as he advanced towards the grand magus.

    His gaze hardened seeing that Zach was indeed the threat. Fortunately, his arm was ready to touch his storage ring, instantly bringing out his [heaven''s will shuttle] and throwing the sharp artifact towards the half-blood.

    Swwiisshhhhh�� Spattt!!

    The razor-sharp artifact shot through the air and embedded itself on the Dragon Prince''s back, forcing him to fall on his knee.

    Eeshoo was surprised to see Zach didn''t even try to deal with his attack, seemingly hell-bent on delivering his strike.

    Worried that Zach''s strike managed to injure the old grand magus, Eeshoo quickly looked past the half-blood''s figure, but to his surprise, Zach''s attack was actually not aimed at Grand Magus Yvere like he had originally thought. Instead, it headed for the figure next to the grand magus �C the champion, Mahinder Nieves.

    "What is going on?!"

 Chapter 1316 Vantage Point

    Zach Talon

    With all the expectations and hopes that were ced on him, Zach vowed he would bring glory to his kin. But in spite of him already trying his best and giving his all, he still found himself failing in the end.

    He had managed to overpower his opponent in all aspects: strength, speed, spells and even skills. Yet all of them seemed worthless whenpeting against his opponent''s ridiculous ability.

    Zach would have defeated Mahinder three times in that thirty-minute match if it hadn''t been for thetter''s abnormal power.

    Not only could the monk continuously replenish his spirit pool with spirit energy, he could also heal all the wounds he suffered in an instant, while receiving a sudden boost of power whenever he used that skill.

    However, what bothered his mind the most since his defeat was actually the fact he felt a strange sensation every time the monk used his signature skill. Witnessing the skill up close and experiencing its power three times in a row further deepened his suspicion.

    Zach knew very well he was no light element specialist. However, he had enough experience to notice that the monk''s divine spell was slightly different.

    He had a feeling that told him that it was most likely not human. In fact, now that he thought about it deeply, he couldn''t help but be sure it was elven in origin.

    With every second that passed as his body healed, his certainty also rose.

    "That bastard! How dare he mess with me?!"

    As soon as his body waspletely bereft of any injuries, Zach saw that one of the half-blood magus guards that had been assigned for his protection walked up to him. The man hade to report about the escting situation in Zodiac City.

    "This ce is no longer safe. You were told to return to Zodiac City as soon as possible."

    However, his anger toward the monk and his loss to him only made him more irritated, so he said to himself.

    ''All these plots against the half-blood, That bastard monk must have some part in this.''

    Turning to the guard, he shook his head and said, "No, you can return to Zodiac city yourself, I have something I need to confirm."

    At the same time, the Grand Hall became rowdy and loud with the cheers of the crowd, which was followed by the beautiful Magus Serena calling all the top 100 acolytes to the center of the arena.

    Wanting an answer to his suspicion, Zach was one of the first who came out and stepped into the arena. Before long, he found his target arriving and standing next to him, in the spot between him and Olivier, the Sword Saint.

    Even though his face was facing straight towards the podium, all of his senses, including his spirit reading were fixed on the person beside him, ready to show everyone who or what the monk really was.

    On the podium, Grand Magus Yvere had started his speeches, and during that time, Zach was deep in thought, reminded of all the data he had read about Mahinder before his duel.

    Nieves'' rank in the first and second year of the academy was at the bottom of the top 100. When he returned in the third year, he had gained the divine power that boosted him to the top rank.

    Although the monk mighte from a humble distant monastery, it was a higher realm world that had full ess to the Magus Universe.

    All this said, of all the top acolytes, other than the young wolf, the monk had the most mysterious background.

    The more Zach thought about this, added with the foreign elf power he sensed from the monk, the more certain he was that the monk winning the tournament was part of the big puzzle behind the said threat going to happen today.

    When Grand Magus Yvere finished his speech, He called for Mahinder to step forward before the grand magus walked down from the podium to give the Champion Emblem.

    It was at this time, seeing the monk standing so close to the Headmaster, that Zach became fully rmed.

    A suddenmotion came from the sky, and everyone instinctively looked up to see what it was, and so was the Grand Magus.

    In an instant, the monk''s spirit force surged and threw a powerful fist towards the grand magus.

    It was a fast hidden strike, but gave out a powerful shockwave as itnded squarely on its target.

    BAMMMM!!

    The punch was barely able to hurt the grand magus, but it did what Mahinder intended to happen, to disarm the staff he was holding. Almost instantly the golden staff was in the monk''s possession at the next second.

    It rested within the grasp of his right hand, ready to be used when suddenly a powerful strike from a broad sword came tearing a deep gash on his arm. Blood sttered into the air, followed by the monk''s surprise.

    Splaatttt!

    Zach came charging to stop what the monk was doing, but one strike was not enough. He needed another swing to force the monk to let go of the staff. But just as he was about to do so, he winced in pain as sharp des pierced his back.

    An attack by Eeshoo Nephilim.

    Seeing all this, Grand Magus Yvere was confused by the situation unfolding before him right now. The unexpected sneak attack caught him off guard, and the fight between the finalists even more so.

    At this moment, the whole world watched as Mahinder raised the Headmaster Staff in his bleeding arm, and to Grand Magus''s surprise, the young acolyte was able to wield the staff as brilliant light burst out from its scepter gem. One even himself cannot do.

    Before Mahinder''s chant could finish however, a sword burst from Mahinder''s chest, sending blood sshing all over. The audience gasped as they saw Olivier Arknd stab the monk in the back in a decisive manner.

    There was pain and disbelief in the monk''s eyes. He couldn''t believe his actions were quickly ovee so quickly.

    How could both finalists attack him at the same time like this?

    "How?"

    ��----

    Olivier Arknd

    The battle he waged against a user of space and gravity ended in his defeat. However, just as he was about to be impaled by his opponent''s sword, Olivier suddenly found himself overwhelmed with a terrible headache.

    When he opened his eyes again, he saw that he was awake from the medical tube.

    Before he couldprehend what had happened, he heard the words of Magus Serena summoning all 100 acolytes to the arena, and now that he had recovered, he threw the confusion forter and did just that.

    But then, to hisplete shock, what was supposed to be the closing ceremony turned into a catastrophe instead. It all started with Mahinder the monk and was followed by a full-on battle, a massacre by the human mortal enemies, the elves.

    To give him even more shock, just when he thought it was all over, he found himself back to when he was justing out of the medical tube.

    "It''s a time dtion," Olivier concluded after pondering the matter.

    The anomaly was something he once had read in his n''s scroll on time magic. He felt it was too real to be a dream and knowing full well no one would believe him, he made his way to the arena determined to stop the one who started it.

    With his foresight gifted by the light element, right after the dragon half-blood failed, he was more than ready to run and stab Mahinder decisively. The unexpected blow pierced directly through his heart, sword tip sprouting from Nieves'' chest..

    Splaaatttt!

    Everyone watched in disbelief. In such a short few seconds, Zach, Mahinder, Eeshoo, and Olivier went through a series of events where they attacked each other. The scene climaxing with a sword through the champion''s chest.

    "His heart has stopped beating, he is dead," Olivier said calmly, as if there was not the slightest doubt in him that the killing was a necessary solution.

    But in the next second, his face changed drastically when he felt a burst of energy emerge from Mahinder''s body which should have died.

    This phenomenon was immediately followed by a figure made of lighting out from the monk''s chest.

    Its presence exerted immense pressure on everyone around, even Grand Magus Yvere himself.

    This proved one thing, whatever thing was lurking within Mahinder''s body possessed powerparable to that of a Supreme Magus.

    "What are you?!"

    The figure of light ignored them and went to engulf Mahinder''s body, and the next moment the deceased monk started chanting once again.

    As the Headmaster Staff in his hand began to glow, so did the symbol on the back of Olivier''s hand.

    It was followed by a message that appeared in his mind.

    [Recalled in 5 minutes]

    Just like what he had previously experienced in his time dtion, Olivier once again saw the palm of all the acolytes start to glow.

 Chapter 1317 Recall

    Hall of Aspire of the Magus Academy.

    A distortion could be seen forming in the fabric of space, at which point a conspicuous tear was created through which a female figure walked out. The moment her feet hit the ground, her hand that was dragging a dark-skinned man jerked, throwing the helpless figure to the ground.

    Despite the grunt of pain he let out when his body hit the ground hard, the man still stared at the woman''s figure, staring at her with a sharp gaze.

    "Zenonia�� you�� will pay... for�� this��"

    "Just shut up and die!"

    Hearing those words, the female figure made a slight gesture with her hand in, and in that instant, the body of the grievously injured Magister Griffith was mmed to the ground by gravity force.

    "Arrrghhhhh!"

    It didn''t stop there as his body began to be crushed, from bones to organs, until everything turned into a ghastly pulp of flesh and blood with broken bones sticking out.

    Immediately after, a bright sparkling light taking a humanoid form emerged from the mangled mess that was once Magister Griffith. It was the spirit soul form of the grand magus that appeared.

    However, just as Zenonia stretched her hand and was about to capture it, the spirit soul suddenly jolted out a burst of lightning so powerful it burnt her stretched arm, before shooting out of the hall like lightning.

    Zenonia watched as the light went further away, yet she didn''t seem to have the intention to give chase. A small smile made its way to her lips as she muttered in a low tone. "Huh, still have a hidden card, don''t you?"

    A group of cloaked figures appeared beside her, staring at the direction where Magister Griffith''s spirit soul had gone.

    "Elder, should I chase after it?" one of the four people asked in a respectful tone.

    A thoughtful look appeared on her face before she shook her head.

    "No, it''s not necessary. We are already behind schedule."

    After saying those words, Zenonia hovered to the tform above the Hall of Inspire, the highest peak of the Magus Academy.

    There existed a dark room with multiple huge windows that gave out a view of nearly the entirety of the massive academy.

    She made her way towards an artifact in that room, arge blue crystal that was attached to a console that had a metal pole reaching high into the sky.

    This was one of the most important devices the Magus Academy possessed. A controller for all the messages that came through, as well as a teleportation hub for all the people who had connection to the academy, acolytes, and instructors more precisely.

    Right away, one of the cloaked magus headed for the console. He started fiddling with it, and momentster, he announced the result of his work.

    "Elder, the key has been activated!"

    "Good, proceed with the n!" responded Zenonia.

    "Understand, Elder! There are 7,859 individuals selected in total of the batch. to activate all of them with the exchange system will take a while."

    Those words didn''t seem to affect her as she calmly asked, "How long?"

    "At its current rate of 30 individuals per 10 seconds, that''s 43 minutes until everything is done."

    She nodded her head at that. "Alright, tell the other side to prepare."

    A response quickly came from the other cloaked magus.

    "Yes, they are ready; they are very impatient."

    "Good; start with the ones at the center of the arena."

    After saying these words, Zenonia touched the blue crystal artifact and it finally started to glow.

    [Recall has been activated]

    #####

    At the same time, one by one the top 100 acolytes who were standing at the center of the arena suddenly received a notification in their minds.

    [5 minutes until recall]

    Amongst the majority of those who showed confusion by the unexpected notification, the ones who stood with their weapons drawn at the front of the row hadpletely different expressions for a variety of reasons.

    "We need to stop him! Now!"

    The one who showed the most agitation among these people was Olivier, as he knew and had seen what would happen when the five minute countdown managed to reach zero. His body unconsciously shuddered as he remembered what he saw and experienced in the time dtion.

    Without the slightest hesitation in his actions, he brought out his trump card, unleashing [Temporal Swift] in hopes it would be able to restrain the being that had taken over the monk''s body.

    Meanwhile, Zach rose to his feet with a guttural roar. He threw a nce at Eeshoo for a second due to the attack he received from thetter, but he turned away and swung his sword once again as he entered the area affected by Olivier''s skill to engage the monster together with the Sword Saint.

    On the other hand, Klea, who had descended from the sky, quickly approached Grand Magus Yvere and exined the whole situation to the elderly man, who was still in confusion about what had happened just now.

    "Elder, the enemy has taken over the teleportation device at the Hall of Aspire. They are using the Headmaster Staff tomence an attack on the academy."

    As soon as she finished the sentence, she was surprised by a deafening sound through the air.

    BAAAAAAMMMMM!!!

    Both Zach and Olivier were sted away by the punch that the possessed Mahinder threw. In just a matter of seconds, the two geniuses were defeated by the Monk in a crushing manner that left both of them heavily injured on the ground.

    Now knowing the dire situation, Grand Magus Yvere quickly brought out his weapon of choice. It was also a staff like the one entrusted to him, but his was in the form of a piece of pristine white wood.

    The moment he finished casting his spell, white roots burst out from the arena floor and quickly entangled Mahinder''s four limbs, starting from his feet. There were also some who crept over his body to try and snatch the Headmaster''s Staff back.

    All this was done through one of his hands only, as he utilized his other hand to cast a healing spell for the two acolytes. His eyes, on the other hand, were fixed on the entangled figure of Mahinder Nieves.

    "Stop what you''re doing right now!" Yvere shouted, as the white roots tightened their restraints.

    The response he received from the Monk, who was currently engulfed with zing spirit energy, however, was a wickedugh that sent chills down the spine.

    "Hahahha! Who are you to tell me to stop!? I have been preparing for this for years, no!" A fiendish smile appeared on his face. "All of you will witness as your proud academy falls!"

    "Who are you?!"

    The entity within Mahinder turned his eyes to the grand magus, and with a smile he said, "You all shall remember my name, for it is I who will rule this realm. I am Ashcroft, son of Fingon, Prince of Silmarillion High elf.

    Hearing this, not only Grand Magus Yvere but all the figures at the VIP area showed looks of disbelief on their faces. The one who stood in front of them was a spirit soul of a famous high elf royalty, one at the supreme magus stage.

    At this moment, dozens of magus enforcers dashed into the arena to help the elderly grand magus fight the Monk. The reinforcement not only that, as Grand Magus Api of the Fire Institute, Grand Magus Obrien of the Earth Institute, and Grand Magus Ororo of the Lightning Institute joined the fray.

    "All acolytes move back!"

    It was a four grand magus versus one possessed young acolyte, knowing it would be a dangerous sh; beside the top 8 joining the fight before, all the other top 100 acolytes started to back away behind the line of Magus Enforcers.

 Chapter 1318 Last Second

    The Monk Mahinder, or rather, the High Elf Ashcroft who had possessed the former''s body, was getting stronger with each passing second.

    "Let the young acolyte go!"

    Not willing to hurt the young possessed acolyte, Grand Magus Yvere could not do much besides tightening his restraint even more, still it only managed to hold the target a few more seconds, before the white roots splintered apart releasing the golden shining figure.

    It was at this moment that the three grand magus arrived, surrounding Mahinder in three directions. The three were not only the ones who came, as dozens of magus enforcers swiftly followed right behind.

    "How dare youe here, elf?!"

    Grand Magus Api''s shout resounded loudly in the air. The dark-skinned with buzz-cut hair, who was the head of the Fire Institute, red at the entity possessing the Monk''s body, hatred clear in his eyes.

    ? "You are surrounded," added Grand Magus Obrien of the Earth Institute, an intimidating muscr figure with towering posture.

    Meanwhile, thest figure was Grand Magus Ororo, who came to a stop close to Klea, preparing to attack, while putting her disciple behind her protection as well.

    "Master, you must quickly stop him," Klea said in an agitated tone as she could see time ticking down on her palm.

    As for the two who attacked Mahinder earlier, Olivier seemed to try his best to stand up in spite of the struggle, Zach, on the other hand, picked up his sword he had dropped as he swiftly took his stance.

    Regaining his feet, the Sword Saint cast his time spell [elerate] on himself as he said, "Elder, we need to quickly snatch the staff from him!"

    Even though they still didn''t really know what was going on, the fact an infamous elf figure was standing before them was enough for these grand magus to follow the acolyte''s words. Without further ado, they all took action in unison with the sole aim of seizing back the Headmaster Staff.

    The sky rumbled and the ground growled violently as if it were the apocalypse, the bombardment of the three great instructor magi''s powerful spells struck the possessed Mahinder without mercy. The resulting explosion was so great that it forced Zach, Olivier, Klea, Eeshoo, and the magus enforcers to take several steps back.

    Most of the spectators, who still hadn''t caught on to what happened, were extremely confused to see three grand magus attacking the champion of the Magus Tournament. They were puzzled as to why such powerful figures worked together against one young acolyte.

    Unfortunately, their confusion was destined to go unanswered for now.

    Despite his cultivation having reached two cosmos, Grand Magus Yvere was not abat-type grand magus due to his speciality; thus he stayed behind his three colleagues, acting as support by utilizing his spells to restrain the Monk or give supporting spells.

    A cmitous amalgamation of fire and lightning devoured the monk''s figure as Api''s [zing Ring of Fire] and Ororo''s [Thunderstorm Descent] unleashed their might.

    The two focused their entire attention bombarding the elf, thest one �C Grand Magus Obrien �C was seen charging forward. With his dark, rock-like body, the man went into closebat trying to snatch the staff from thetter''s hands.

    s, a minute passed, and even though the Monk seemed to be in pain, a smile could still be seen hanging on his face as he said, "I may not be able to use my full strength with this body, but still, I won''t be defeated by four washed-up grand magus."

    Saying those words, the pressure he was giving off increased once again, as he empowered himself to fight against the four grand magus. Despite the situation being clearly at his disadvantage, he made it lookpletely like he had no worries at all.

    A few meters away from the heated confrontation, Olivier wore an exasperated expression. He hated the fact he still couldn''t do something to stop all of this even though he had experienced it before.

    "We have two minutes left!" He shouted to remind the grand magus, which seeded in obtaining Klea''s attention. It was at this time she realized they apparently had a different countdown from each other.

    "I still have three minutes," Eeshoo said from behind, before he asked what the notification meant and where they would be recalled to.

    "Is there no other way to stop this!?"

    When she heard that, Klea quickly told them about part of Emery''s story, on how the process could be blocked by space or gravity. Unfortunately, this information wasn''t of any help for the majority of them.

    Then to everyone''s surprise, Zach grabbed his sword and decided to cut off his lower arm. There was no hesitation seen in his action as he sliced his arm in a decisive manner.

    Splatttt!

    However, seconds after, everyone''s faces changed for the worst as they all could see that Zach''s figure disappeared without a trace as he was teleported away. It was clear that cutting their hand with the symbol was not working.

    Apparently, Zach was the first to go and with him, Klea heard a ruckus as several other acolytes behind were also vanished from the crowds.

    This situation caused an upheaval amongst the group of acolytes. Some, whose time was nearing, decided to fly away, only to disappear right in the air as their countdown reached zero. Amidst the chaos, Olivier shouted out words that caught everyone''s attention.

    "Watch out, they areing!"

    After saying those words, Olivier swiftly closed his eyes and focused on casting his time spell [Temporal Shift] close to himself, trying to stop the recall.

    At the same time, finally they came.

    The figures of 30 dark elves appeared in the arena, bringing shock to both the acolytes and spectators. Especially when these elves started to charge towards and fight the nearby magus enforcers.

    More acolytes teleported away, followed with more elves appearing on the arena.

    In a matter of seconds, there were more than fifty elves in Grand Hall already, with almost half of them being a magus level, there were even a few powerful grand magus levels spotted amongst them.

    It suddenly urred to everyone it was an attack of high scale, an invasion nned by the elves.

    All the magus and grand magus present quickly jumped into the arena and joined the battle, as they tried to suppress theing elves.

    Klea realized Olivier seemed to have managed to stop his countdown, meanwhile Eeshoo, whose countdown seemed to be arriving soon, decided to take out his golden ball artifact which he used against Emery, one that could affect space magic.

    As for Klea, she nced at the reminder of her time and she looked up at the sky, hoping that a certain someone would arrive for her.

    0:10

    0:05

    0:03

    "Emery�� I am sorry I failed��"

 Chapter 1319 Invasion

    Eskinshire - Institute of Light Element

    On top of the eye-catching crystal hill, the pce-looking institute with a dazzling light that soared high into the sky seemed busier than usual.

    Hundreds of guards d in brilliant white armor and golden cloaks were seen crowding the entirety of the mesmerizing hill, while inside, a group of two dozens consisted of magus enforcers and the institute''s instructors were on alert as they stood guard around the God crystal.

    "We must guard this pce at all costs!" said a female figure in a solemn tone, and everyone followed her words with their vignce raised to the max. She was none other than Grand Magus Aurora, the person in charge of this ce.

    Still, despite their obedience towards her, her words made one of these people ask her a question.

    "Master, if I may ask, who are we actually going to guard against? We have deactivated the teleportation gate, and I have not heard any report of any ships advancing towards this ce."

    The grand magus, however, did not immediately provide an exnation. She remained quiet as her beautiful face looked up at the sky, her eyes fixed on the moon-like construct that was the Magus Academy. An indescribable glint shed across her eyes.

    Instead of receiving an answer, the magus instructor who asked the question received res from his two colleagues. Magus Miriel and Corlyn, both of them shot him a look that said not to question the grand magus'' orders.

    Then all of a sudden, the female grand magus spoke.

    "It''s starting."

    Hearing that, even the two who red at the magus instructor sported a confused look at Grand Magus Aurora''s words. But such a reaction onlysted for a moment as they quickly heard something.

    Inside the Eskinshire institute, apart from the 400 saint-level and 25 magus-level individuals, there were still 50 acolytes on their studies who had not gone to watch the tournament, and at this moment amotion was heard from these acolytes who had remained in the boundary of the institute.

    "What is going on?!"

    Several of the acolytes rushed out of the pce in panic, showing the magus their glowing hands.

    "We are being recalled; where are we recalled to, Master?"

    Unfortunately for them, no one in this ce seemed to have the answer. Grand Magus Aurora quickly studied the symbol on the palm of one of the acolytes and said in a solemn tone, "This is how they will get in! Be prepared!"

    She immediately cast a spell on the acolytes, only to see the same surprised look appear on Urix''s face as he received a simr notification. "Master, I.. Am I being recalled too? What is happening?"

    "They found a way to enter without breaking the barrier; but we mustn''t let them take over the God crystal or more wille. If that happens, it will spell the doom of the Magus Academy and us all."

    While saying those words, Grand Magus Aurora was trying her best to stop the recalled spell from taking effect. s, her efforts seemed to be in vain as one by one the acolytes started vanishing. In exchange for their disappearance, she finally sensed the arrival of unwanted figures.

    "The elves are here! Guard the God crystal at all costs!"

    A total of fifty acolytes and one instructor, Urix Wellenstain, disappeared as they were transported away, and in exchange, fifty-one dark elves arrived at the Light Institute. Half of them exhibited the cultivation of magus realm, and amongst them there was one grand magus figure.

    Grand Magus Aurora turned solemn as she recognized the other party as an infamous dark elf general from the frontline.

    Meanwhile, the elves didn''t immediately do anything upon arrival. They seemed to be surveying their surroundings, before finally an authoritative order sounded from their general.

    "Destroy them all!!"

    The elves instantly sprang into action, pouncing on the nearby magus with great ferocity. Likewise, the magus enforcers and instructors made their moves, darting towards the iing enemies. A fierce battle ensued between the two sides, as one side tried to take possession of the God crystal while the other tried to defend it with all their might.

    The same scene urred across the 10 institutes of elements of the Magus Academy. All third-year acolytes were forcibly being teleported away, and in exchange, the same number of elves were arriving in their ce.

    ####

    Atrium - Institute of Darkness Element.

    Due to its location situated so close to the academy, and with the fact that many of their magus instructors went missing or switched to the enemy''s side entirely, the institute became the first one to fall.

    ####

    Elder Respite - Institute of nt Element.

    The situation in this institute was not much different from the Darkness Insitute. Without their head instructor Grand Magus Yvere around, the sudden arrival of a hundred elves quickly took over the institute as they carried out wanton ughter on anyone not their kin that they found.

    Realizing they were unable to resist, under the lead of Magus Erica, a group of acolyte staff were seen running towards the thick forest.

    ####

    Varuna - Institutes of Water Element.

    Minutes after the invasion, Magus Ca activated the institute''s defense that broke all the ss present within the building, flooding the institute while also obtaining help from the sea creatures. A Megalon Shark was seen ravaging two elves who were swept up by the ferocious current, chomping at their flesh and bones at the same time.

    ####

    Astrapi - Institute of Lighting Element.

    The institute was still standing strong as it was considered one of the most difficult ces to attack due to its location in the air. Not only that, the airspace around the institute was filled with destructive lightning traps, giving the invading elves a lot of trouble in their endeavor.

    ####

    Animus - Institutes of Earth Element.

    The strong figure of Magus Darius could be seen as he stood his ground at the top floor of the castle that was situated in the middle of a desert storm. Gargantuan stone summons were seen guarding the entrance, creating an imprable defense that did not let a single enemy through.

    "Those despicable elves will not destroy our institute; we shall prove that Earth element is the strongest of them all!"

    #####

    ces - Institute of Ice Element & Ventus - Institute of Wind Element.

    Because the two institutes had the presence of their head a��� a grand magus, coupled with the extreme conditions they were in; frozen and stormy mountains respectively, the elves had a hard time attacking the two institutes.

    ####

    Kinzo - Institute of Metal Element, Ignis Fire - Institute of Fire Element,

    On the other hand, with their surroundings being the natural elements for the dark elves, in addition to the absence of their grand magus, the two institutes were swiftly massacred by the invading elves.

    #####

    All ten institutes of the Magus Academy were attacked simultaneously, and at the same time, in a corner of the gxy, a fleet of more than 30 Elf warships had entered this sector.

 Chapter 1320 Chaos

    The Magus Academy sank into a vortex of chaos.

    From the attack by the tournament champion on Grand Magus Yvere and the sudden unexinable disappearance of the acolytes to the arrival of humanity''s mortal enemies �C the elves �C at the Magus Academy.

    Sucked in by the events that were happening without pause, the people were thrown into a panic as they started fleeing the Grand Hall frantically. More than three million people rushed out, pushing one another without regard for the other as they attempted to flee as far as possible from the arena.

    It had only been a few minutes since the first batch of elves made their appearance, but by now, there were already hundreds of them filling the massive arena of the Grand Hall. They all arrived fully equipped from top to bottom, armor on and weapons in hand, clearly prepared for battle.

    Seeing such a sight from those elves, there was no doubt that this attack was a carefully crafted n, aiming to destroy one of the Magus Alliance''s most important entities.

    Kaboommm! Kaboommm! Kaboomm!

    Countless lethal spells of various elements flew and exploded around the arena, creating ear-piercing sounds that shook the eardrums. The devastating sight didn''t stop there as violent gusts of wind, earth-shattering tremors, and heart-wrenching screams epassed the entirety of the Grand Hall. The battle that was taking ce had just escted to another level.

    The ongoing battle involved no less than a dozen grand magus-level individuals, in addition to the hundreds of magus-level figures. Hence, it was no wonder the aftermath of these people''s shes gave rise to a scene that could only be described as catastrophic.

    Everyone who had a cultivation below the magus realm, yet was unlucky enough to be in the vicinity when the battle broke out, inevitably had to step aside lest they be swallowed and die by the deadly aftermath. As for the acolytes, all of them were still trying to find a way to escape from the forced teleportation imposed on them.

    "What the hell is going on here?! Protect me! I am the prince of the Cross faction! Get out of the way!"

    Those were thest words Shatter Cross uttered, before his figure was enveloped in light and disappeared into thin air.

    The surrounding acolytes who saw this felt goosebumps when they saw that even a prestigious individual like the Cross Prince was also unable to escape. Some had their faces turn deathly pale, terrified of what would happen to them.

    But of course, amongst the majority of terror-stricken ones, there would naturally be some who managed to maintain theirposure. One of such examples was Jai Strider, the Metal Puppeteer.

    The cool headed young man tried his best to stay calm as he watched his time continue ticking down. His mind didn''t stay idle as he observed the situation, thinking of a possible way out. Momentster, he swiftly approached the nearby half-machine acolyte.

    "As! Your system! Can you use it to analyze the spell in the symbol? Quickly give it a try!"

    Being a rare individual whose spirit core was connected to an advanced AI, As was capable of individually analyzing the spell that came from the symbol on his palm. If he was sessful, he would theoretically be able to negate the spell''s effects.

    Understanding what the puppeteer''s intention was, the half-machine nodded his head and quickly took action.

    [Recall spell activated in 1:25]

    [Analyzing spell��..]

    [Source: Magus Academy]

    [Category: Exchange spell]

    [Target: Unspecified]

    [Completion: 712/7859]

    As quickly exined his findings after he obtained the result of his analysis. Without further dy, he used the AI to start working to stop the spell from taking effect. However, the solution that the AI ??found was one neither of them expected.

    [Rebooting system]

    [Shutdown in 5��4��3]

    Jai Strider could only helplessly roll his eyes as he watched As'' body fall to the ground. Looking at the other party, he knew he had saved the half-machine acolyte, but he couldn''t help but smile bitterly because it didn''t help him.

    On a positive note, with the situation in front of him looking like it would only escte for the worst, being teleported out of this ce could actually be a good thing. Unfortunately, even he knew such thinking was too optimistic. s, there was nothing he could do.

    However, just as his countdown was about to reach zero, he spotted a ck construct �C a spaceship �C approaching from the sky. It descended at breakneck speed even as its entire body was engulfed in zing mes.

    But what shocked him was not that, but the three figures holding the pitch-ck ship that was descending straight towards the arena.

    ��---

    "Urgghh! Lilith! You shouldn''t have destroyed that patrol ship!" Elder Sinure rebuked, recalling the sight of the patrol boat chasing them being blown to pieces. Unfortunately, the reply he received was a derisive snort.

    "Hah! But it has saved us a lot of time, right?!"

    A soothing voice quickly intervened before the Bird elder could respond.

    "Let''s just be grateful this elven ship can enter the barrier safely," Elder Kurma said.

    Fortunately, the Tortoise elder''s efforts were sessful, as the two of them put aside their differences and focused on the matters they had to take care of at the moment.

    "Look! They are starting already! Hahaha, time for battle!"

    Meanwhile, inside the Revenant spaceship, Emery could be seen grabbing hold of the steer firmly, as the elven spaceship continued its plunge through the atmosphere. Their journey getting here had not been smooth sailing, as a few minutes ago they had had to force their way through a patrolling spaceship.

    Even so, nothing could stop him from reaching the Magus Academy. Even when the ship gave a warning about crashing into the barrier, the Magus Academy sported, he pressed on without flinching.

    All of this because of the recall spell notification that had also reached him, indicating Klea was unable to stop the enemy. Despite his firm hold over the steer, various thoughts filled Emery''s mind, especially anxiety.

    Fortunately, just as the spaceship was about to crash into the Magus Academy''s barrier, the silver emblem that Grand Magus Aurora had given him gave off dazzling light that engulfed the Revenant, allowing it to pass through safely.

    As soon as he entered the atmosphere, Emery quickly tried his best to stop his own recall spell like he had done before, during his time dtion moment. After he seeded, he focused his attention onnding his ship directly on the arena despite his limited abilities.

    Swiiishshhhh��-

    Many eyes couldn''t help but turn to the eye-catching arrival of the unidentified spaceship as it crashed on one side of the arena.

    BAAMMM!!!

    Thending was rough, to say the least, it involved lots of crashing which eventually resulted in a massive fire. But soon, three figures could be seen walking out from behind the smoke.

    Everyone was surprised because all three were famous grand magus figures, as well as controversial, as they all made their appearance in their transformed form: Dragon, Bird and Tortoise.

    "Let all see that we, the half-bloods, havee here to help!"

    Without further ado, the three jumped in and joined the fray, in just a matter of seconds, the three of them managed to pick one of the elven grand magus and pin him down, causing thetter to be unable to do anything.

    Needless to say, the presence of the three half-blood elders immediately changed the flow of the battle.

    As for Emery, he threw his gaze around as his Spirit Reading red to the maximum, scanning the surrounding area for traces of his friends, in particr, Klea. He moved through the chaos with his [Blink], past the smoke and fire. He desperately searched for her, shouting her name loudly in hopes of getting an answer.

    "Klea! KLEA! Where are you!"

    Emery was about to cast [Blink] again when he noticed a familiar figure approached him. It was none other than Olivier Arknd. The Sword Saint stared at him as he spoke words that caused his heart to stop for a moment.

    "The girl is gone."

    ---------

    Author Note

    Happy New Year 2023, thank you for supporting the novel throughout 2022, hope for your continuous support, don''t forget to join the privilege chapters for advanced chapters, thank you

 Chapter 1321 Surrounded

    "Gone? She''s gone!?" Emery asked in disbelief.

    He simply couldn''t believe it. His fear dide true as he was still toote despite everything.

    "Where is she? Where did she go?"

    Unfortunately for him, the answer he received from the Sword Saint was nothing but a shake of his head. It was clear thetter had no idea where Klea had gone.

    Emery wanted to ask more, but quickly backtracked when he saw people approaching them with killing intent. A group of several dark elf warriors were ferociously charging towards them with their curved swords brandished.

    However, they seemed to be hit from the back as their bodies suddenlyunched forward. Not wasting this golden opportunity, when the dark elf warriors lost their bnce, both Emery and Olivier drew their swords and immediately attacked, killing most of them without mercy.

    Distraught by the news of Klea''s disappearance, Emery raised one of his arms, took out his [de w], and cast his gravity spell [Attraction], to pull one of the heavily wounded elves to him.

    Spaaaattt!

    His w pierced deeply into the dark elf''s chest. While slowly draining the life of his prey, Emery gazed at him in rage,

    "Where are you sending them?!" His de pierced deeper as he shouted again, "Answer my question!!"

    s, the only response he received from the elf was a wicked smile unwilling to say anything, forcing Emery to decapitate his head,

    Saaatttt!

    Emery could only scream in agony as his wolf-savage nature was about to consume him.

    Meanwhile, another figure was approaching the two from the direction the dark elf warriors hade from.

    The other party, who was the owner of the weapon embedded on the backs of some of the dark elf warriors, was someone both of them immediately recognized. The widely known Nephilim prot��g��, Eeshoo Nephilim.

    As he walked towards the two, he spoke words that seemed to be directed at Emery.

    "Calm down! Stop thinking about your friends and focus on helping stop this madness. The alliance will definitely help you get that information for you afterward." He then added, "So if you''re really worried, you just need to make sure this matter gets sorted out as soon as possible."

    Eeshoo''s words, while appearing cold-hearted, managed to wake Emery up as he quickly took a deep breath to calm himself. The former was correct, there was nothing he could do at this point but blindly search for Klea while the elves were still wreaking havoc.

    Emery regained hisposure, while Olivier stepped forward and spoke to the two. "The Headmaster Staff, we need to seize it as quickly as possible so we can stop the recall spell. Maybe then we can use it to reverse the spell."

    It was a rather simple solution, one Olivier had heard of in the time dtion he had experienced. However, they were toote to stop the disaster on that alternate timeline. But now, they might have a chance.

    What Olivier suggested was of course not for them, mere acolytes, joining the battle of the grand magus. Instead, knowing Emery had just arrived with three powerful half-blood elders as reinforcement, the Sword Saint suggested that Emery tell them to focus on trying to obtain the staff.

    Since the n made perfect sense, it didn''t take long for Emery to agree.

    "Alright!"

    Without wasting any more time, Emery cast [Blink] and made his way toward where the elders were fighting.

    His journey was not easy, as he had to make sure not to receive stray attacks. What''s more, it required him to use his strongest defensive spell [Aegis of Void] to just get near the elders. Fortunately, he managed to do what he needed to do in the end.

    After he got the message delivered, the three bloodline elders immediately left the enemy they were fighting and charged toward the possessed Mahinder. Once the three joined the fray, the stalemate was broken as the other four grand magus were finally able to get the advantage they needed, at the same time, the battle escted once again.

    Kaboommm! Kabooommm! Kaboommm!

    Ear-deafening sts once again rocked the academy as countless spells shed against each other, painting a scene as if the apocalypse hade to this ce. If it weren''t for the arena barrier and the fact that some of the magus and grand magus were fighting in the air instead of the ground, the Grand Hall would have been blown to smithereens already.

    However, that didn''t mean their battle had no effect.

    In fact, the cataclysmic aftermath of their battle managed to create huge cracks in the barrier surrounding the arena, allowing several elves to pass through as they ferociously started attacking the crowd of civilians.

    Emery, along with Olivier and Eeshoo, stood their ground as they fought against the iing dark elf warriors, whose numbers seemed to only grow rapidly by the seconds. At the same time, they could only helplessly watch as more and more acolytes were being teleported away.

    As he continued to fight the elves, Emery realized each of the non-magus dark elves was much stronger than any saint-level warriors he had ever met, which led him to believe these elves were veteran warriors.

    However, it was clear the other side was even more shocked than they were. Even though they had seen the monsters on the battlefield at the frontline, these elves couldn''t fathom the existence of three acolytes who were able to deal with so many of them.

    They were fighting against three of the strongest acolytes in the academy, maybe even the whole universe.

    Energy''s with his [Shadow Edge], Olivier with his [Sonic Thrust], and Eeshoo using his [Heaven Drill des]

    All three were powerful skills, and each was critical to stop and kill the iing elves.

    Howwlll!

    With his Twilight Transformation, Emery was able to fight three elves at the same time. Thanks to the overwhelming support provided by Eeshoo through his spirit weapons, the three were swiftly taken care of. Olivier, on the other hand, was able to hold down one of the magus-level elves by himself.

    But even with their efforts, more and more elves chased after the fleeing crowd. Seeing that, Emery cast his spell and summoned an army of Jade Warriors, which he ordered to help contain the elves while keeping the crowds from danger as they fled.

    "They just keeping!" The Nephilim prince lost his calm as he sent several of his Soaring Shuttle to ambush a dark elf warrior Emery was fighting. s, even when the elf fell down, another quickly reced his position. The elves continued toe as if they were endless.

    "There are too many of them, they''ve surrounded us!"

 Chapter 1322 Minutes

    Emery and the two were about to be surrounded when a figure appeared and unleashed a powerful wave of lightning and fire that engulfed a group of dark elf warriors.

    [re Tempest]

    The oppressive wave of red and white continued unabated, swallowing up everything in its path. Even though the attack seemed extremely dangerous for the crowd, the figure was able to control it perfectly and none of the civilians were injured.

    Seeing that destructive spell, Emery''s eyes lit up as he recognized what it was.

    "As!"

    With the help of the half-machine acolyte, the group was able to hold down one side of the arena barrier, preventing the dark elf warriors from going past and also killing one elf magus. In fact, they were eager for more.

    A few minutes had passed, at this point it seemed like over a thousand enemies had already arrived. With the half-machine acolyte by his side, Emery asked As to scan the arena and told them about the current situation.

    [Target scanned��]

    [Human Magus Alliance]

    [Grand magus: 28]

    [Magus Enforcers: 122]

    [Other Magus: 521]

    [Academy Guards: 3221]

    [Dark Elf Invader]

    [Grand Magus: 8]

    [Elven Magus: 174]

    [Elven Warriors: 1392]

    The humans'' side had three to four times the numberpared to the elves and, with the arrival of the three half-blood elders, it seemed the enemy had been sessfully pushed back. However, that didn''t mean they were done here as the number of elves that came continued to grow as time went on.

    "With the average rate of their arrival, our numbers will be matched in 9 minutes 21 seconds."

    Knowing the elves on average had higher individual strength, this would spell disaster for the humans. In addition to the fact that not all of the magus would be willing to fight for the academy''s survival, the group knew the reversal of the situation woulde much faster.

    Sadly, there was nothing the four of them could do in spite of their realization. They could only continue fighting the iing elves, while hoping for the best oue from the grand magus battle.

    Whatid at the center of the arena was the sight of seven grand magus working together to fight a single young monk. Yet, despite his obviously disadvantaged situation, thetter was still able to stand his ground.

    At that moment, Mahinder''s form waspletely engulfed in mes, and Emery could see the figure tattoo on the monk''s chest had been reced by a single mysterious symbol.

    It was clear Mahinder was no longer in control of his body as his eyes hadpletely turned white. His body was filled with a terrifying power that seemed unstoppable as a shining golden figure, four meters tall with dozens of hands materialized right above his figure.

    [One Thousand Sacred Palms]

    This time, instead of the attack Mahinder disyed at the tournament, what was unleashed was an actual thousand of light palms that struck many times creating a perfect offense and defense, while his true body was holding onto the Headmaster Staff with both hands.

    A maniacalugh rang in the air as the golden figure relentlessly struck his palms out, blocking all the iing bombardement and even smashed away Grand Magus Obrien and Kurma, who were fighting in close range.

    "Hahahaha, Human! You all sure are weak!"

    Facing the overwhelming attack, the three elders of the bloodline and four heads of the magus institutes quickly responded. They all brought out their respective top skills and spells without pause, gnawing through the light palms gradually, bits by bits.

    One minute��

    Two minutes��

    It took more than three minutes before the elders could finally spend the opponent''s endless spirit pool and crush it apart.

    When the Monk''s defense finally fell apart, Grand Magus Yvere immediately used his white root to seize the headmaster''s staff.

    In that instant, the recalled spell stopped and the elves'' reinforcement finally stopped arriving gives hope to all that fought at the arena,

    Lying on the ground with all his bones broken, the soul of the High Elf Ashcroft was stillughing, before Elder Sinure pulled it out of Mahinder''s body by force and crushed it without a second thought.

    "It took the entire effort of all seven of us to defeat one of his spirit clones. I can''t imagine what would have happened if the original body had decided toe here."

    The grand magus finally managed to stop the recall spell. But at this point, the situation had gotten grim for the humans. Even though they managed to stop more elves from arriving, there were already more than two thousand of them in the arena. A force they might not be able to defeat.

    During the few minutes that passed, Emery could see at least two dozen human magus had fallen, and shockingly five powerful grand magusy still on the ground, dead or unconscious, one of them was even a known minister of the magus alliance.

    All quickly realized that, even without the supreme magus soul that possessed the monk, there were still the eight terrifying dark elf grand magus on the elven side still standing tall. All eager to kill their next target.

    There were simply too great of differences in power between humans and elves.

    Grand Magus Yvere held the Headmaster Staff on his right hand, while his other hand was holding his own Divine Nature staff. He closed his eyes, as he began casting a spell the spirit energy around him was roused as the earth shook.

    [World Protector]

    The next moment, severalrge white roots the size of an adult human appeared from the ground all over the arena. Lush massive leaves began to grow from them, quickly engulfing all the wounded humans around the arena, protecting them and providing blessings of healing.

    Then all of sudden, a grumbling of clouds could be heard as one massive pitch-ck warship descended from the sky. Everyone''s attention was inadvertently drawn by the sudden arrival, with many questions whose allegiance it belonged to.

    But soon, cheers were heard from the magus and crowd alike as some of them recognized the pitch-ck warship. It was, after all, one of the famous warships that fought on the frontline, the Dreadnought.

    Inside the bridge of the mighty warship, looking at the situation below, the new battlemander couldn''t help but tremble in excitement from the promising prospect of a battle.

    "It seems my juniors were right." Turning to his officers, the man loudlymanded, "Sound the horn! Get ready for battle!"

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1323 Reinforcement

    As soon as the huge pitch-ck battleship came out of the sky and made its existence known to everyone, it began firing the dozen cannons mounted on its body.

    Kaboommm Kaaabommm Kabooom

    Numerous explosions urred in the air above the arena as the shells hit some of the dark elf magus who were fighting in the sky of the academy, creating an enormous white smoke that epassed the entirety of the vast expanse.

    What happened next was the appearance of thousands of figures from behind the plumes of smoke. More than three thousand battleborn veterans announced their arrival with deafening battlecries; alongside them were three dozen magus level fighters, as they dove straight into the arena.

    From below, Emery could see the battlemander, Lord Izta leading the legion himself. Right beside him were the gant figures of his three wives as together they vigorously soared onto the battlefield.

    He was d Thrax had sessfully convinced the Combat Magus toe and help, leaving his designated position. Unfortunately he couldn''t see his Thracians friend among the group of warriors.

    At this stage, the battlefield had expanded from within the boundary of the arena, to the various structures outside of the Grand Assembly Hall.

    Tens of Thousands of civilians rushed out of the arena, all headed toward the teleportation gate only to realize that the gate was disabled. Seeing this, they all panicked and ran, trampling many to death in the process.

    [Targets scanned..]

    [Human Magus Alliance]

    [Grand magus: 22]

    [Half Blood Grand Magus: 3]

    [Magus Enforcers: 113]

    [Other Magus: 498]

    [Battleborn Magus: 34]

    [Battleborn Soldiers: 3005]

    [Academy Guards: 2898]

    [Dark Elf Invader]

    [Grand Magus: 8]

    [Elven Magus: 224]

    [Elven Warriors: 1965]

    At this point, the battle had be an all-out war; an uncontainable one where thousands of civilians would die every second that passed.

    Seeing such a sight, Emery decided to cast [Spatial Gate] and conjure arge gate to a location at the far end of the academy, away from all the fighting. A gate of this scale would surely tire him out, but he gritted his teeth and persisted.

    "This way! Come this way! Hurry!!" He shouted with all his might, attracting the attention of the nearby civilians.

    As he focused on maintaining the spell, Emery''s Jade Warriors and the three top acolytes helped him stop any iing elves, both from reaching him and injuring more civilians who were rushing towards the swirling portal.

    While the gate Emery conjured was akin to a beacon of life for these helpless civilians, at the same time the eye-catching portal attracted the attention of a group of dark elf magus.

    Immediately, five moved together charging towards their location. Olivier, Eeshoo, and As managed to stop one each, but the remaining two were let loose as they cruised past the three without a hitch.

    Emery and the civilians were left with only his summons and several academy guards and acolytes who were around to help.

    Ominous dark mes and gleaming sharp metals were unleashed by the two dark elf magus, killing dozens of civilians with each strike. The saint-level guards and acolytes tried to stop the two of them, but were unable to do so.

    Unable to let go of the channeling of his Spatial Gate, Emery could only helplessly watch the carnage as it unfolded. His heart throbbed in pain as his eyes saw and his ears heard the people''s cries of pain.

    There was one magus individual �C a spectator of the tournament �C who decided to help. But in just a few seconds, the unknown magus was pinned down by the two dark elf and killed instantly. Immediately after, the two of them shot at Emery with apparent killing intent.

    [Repulsion]

    Knowing that he couldn''t afford to move from his current position without breaking his concentration on the spatial gate, Emery did the best he could do with his status quo.

    The gravity spell unleashed a powerful repelling force, yet it could only send the two magus several meters back before theyughed at him and prepared to shoot toward him once more. As if that wasn''t bad enough, out of the corner of his eye Emery could see As being smashed to the ground by his opponent.

    "Kill him!"

    The two of them had barely taken a few steps when thick white roots suddenly shot out from the ground and caught their feet. They immediately tried to shake it off, but their efforts were in vain as those roots crawled all the way onto their chests in no time.

    Emery was relieved to see the white roots and the arrival of the figure of an old man: Grand Magus Yvere hade to their aid.

    With a slight movement of his hand, the other four dark elf magus were quickly attacked by white roots that emerged from their surroundings. It didn''t take long for them to bepletely restrained, whereby every bone in their bodies were crushed by the immense pressure from the roots.

    After incapacitating them, the white roots released the magus, at which point Olivier, Eeshoo and As quickly moved to finish them off.

    "Thank you for saving our lives, Elder." Emery said to the grand magus figure.

    However the old grand magus gave an unexpected reply. "I''m here because I need your help."

    Emery was caught off guard; he was surprised to hear that such a figure said he needed his help.

    "You are the only space and gravity caster I can find right now, hurry follow me"

    Grand Magus Yvere waved his hand to create a floating white wooden boat and swiftly beckoned Emery to jump in. He then also nced at the other three, signaling them toe as well.

    Without asking for an exnation, the three quickly jumped in and they immediately felt their bodies being pulled back as the floating wooden boat shot to a particr corner of the Magus Academy, towards a structure situated on one of the tallest buildings, the Hall of Aspire.

    "As expected, she''s here." Said Grand Magus Yvere staring at their destination.

    As they drew closer to the building, from afar Emery could see and feel a familiar figure staring at him from therge window of said structure. It was someone he had always feared, Grand Magus Zenonia of the Darkness Institute.

    However, before he could calm his erratic heartbeat from seeing the female grand magus, Grand Magus Yvere suddenly did a shocking thing. The elderly man handed the precious Headmaster Staff into his hands.

    Ignoring the shocked look Emery gave him, the grand magus calmly spoke.

    "With this as the key, use the amplifier artifact in that ce to reverse the recall spell, bring back the acolytes and send the elves away"

 Chapter 1324 Reverse

    The flying wooden boat conjured by Grand Magus Yvere came to a quick stop just outside of the tall structure that was visible above the Hall of Aspire. All the passengers on the boat had their eyes in one direction.

    Right in front of them, Emery could see the figure of Grand Magus Zenonia standing in a confident manner between the arch of a broken window. She had a smile on her face as she spoke to the elderly grand magus.

    "Well done, Yvere. You have managed to stop the spell halfway." She then turned to nce at Emery. "Not just you could escape the recall spell; you even managed to bring the three elders here. You are indeed full of surprises."

    Grand Magus Yvere let out a brief cough before he took a deep breath and said, "Unfortunately, we don''t have time for casual chat."

    As soon as the old grand magus said those words, the wooden boat suddenly shot up and crashed into the structure.

    The female grand magus reacted quickly enough to dodge out of the way, but Grand Magus Yvere proceeded to stab his nature staff into the floor of the ce. Numerous white roots shot out from the floor, chasing after her with incredible vigor.

    Grand Magus Yvere''s action was so sudden Emery, and the others were thrown out of the boat and onto the floor. When Emery recovered his bearings and looked up, the two grand magus were already gone from the room, fighting in the sky.

    Emery, Olivier, Eeshoo, and As quickly got to their feet and shifted their gazes around them. The four of them looked upon the hall full of windows with a glowing blue crystal in the center and a metal pole that soared high past the ceiling out of the hall.

    The group quickly readied themselves for battle when they noticed something moving on the other side of the hall. Their gazes hardened when four figures d in dark robes stepped out from the shadows behind the crystal and became extremely serious when they realized the four figures were all Crescent Moon magus.

    "Aaa�� we find ourselves four more little acolytes��."

    "This group has no girls, though."

    "It''s really a pity we don''t have any more time to y, so we just have to kill you all right away."

    After saying those words, Emery and the others were startled when they saw the four of them suddenly start shaking violently. Following immediately after was the sight of their bodies beginning to transform; their skin turned pale white, their eyes became bloodshot red, and their ears up high.

    "Bat bloodline!"

    Hearing their talk about killing acolytes made Emery anxious as his mind thought of his friends whose situation was unknown, seeing their transformation which proved they were part of the half-bloods who betrayed their kind, made him furious.

    Olivier took a step forward and spoke as his spirit energy churned out like a waterfall.

    "Let''s take care of these fools quickly."

    The Sword Saint''s words caused the four magus to burst intoughter, but it stopped as quickly as it came when Olivier cast [Temporal Shift] on the hall they were in. Their faces changed drastically when they felt their bodies were affected, their speed bing slower.

    s, their realization came slightly toote, Olivier had already dashed right in front of them, brandishing his sword with utmost precision.

    [Motion Stream]

    The sword aura contained within each sh revealed its might as the Sword Saint unleashed a storm of attacks upon the four magus. It was so powerful it was enough to send the four magus scrambling over in panic.

    Olivier''s attack managed to force them to leave the vicinity of the artifact. Although they managed to get out of the way eventually, they did not escape unscathed. Patches of red were visible as various cut wounds could be seen on their bodies.

    "Huh, that''s the time spell kid!"

    While the magus'' attention was on Olivier, the others did not squander this golden opportunity. The first to make their move was none other than the half-machine acolyte, As.

    Bursts of fire shot out from his feet as As'' figure disappeared from where he stood and sped at breakneck speed. It took him less than a second to arrive in front of two of the magus. Before they could realize this, they both felt their bodies being grabbed. A momentter, they were shocked to find themselves pushed out of the window.

    In the meantime, Eeshoo focused his spirit weapon on the other two magus. Under his adept control, the flying weapons relentlessly bombarded the two from all directions, forcing them away from the blue crystal artifact, before eventually sending them out of the window like their other tworades.

    Emery immediately took advantage of the opportunity provided by the three. Casting [Blink], his form disappeared and reappeared right next to the blue crystal artifact. His hand gripped the Headmaster''s Staff tightly, ready to do what he needed to do.

    Just a few hours ago, these four acolytes werepeting with each other, now they disyed a perfect level of teamwork as if they shared one mind.

    Despite the fact these magus possessed shadow skills, which made them annoyingly difficult to contain due to their elusive nature, Eeshoo was able to decisively keep them from reentering the hall. All thanks to his Soaring Shuttles swarming the ce that proved just as annoying to deal with, if not more.

    Meanwhile, Olivier jumped out of the hall, flying on top of a sword, and helped As fight the four magus outside. It was a two against four battle, one focused on the left and one on the right, with Eeshoo giving them support with his flying weapons from inside the hall.

    Not wasting the time gained by the others'' efforts, Emery approached the blue crystal and tried his best to operate the artifact lying before his eyes. With the Headmaster Staff in his right hand, he channeled his spirit energy into his left hand as he reached out to touch the crystal �C the usual way to operate artifacts.

    The moment his hand touched the artifact, Emery could instantly feel his spirit core going awry. But in the next moment, the staff in his hand sent out a pulse that immediately calmed down the chaotic feeling.

    It took an entire minute before he could get a result. He was quite surprised to see that the blue crystal, both the artifact and the staff, were emitting a soft glow. He became even more surprised when he suddenly found a strange sensation pressing down on him.

    It was as if he was gradually flying away from the pce and could see the academy in its entirety. At this precise moment, Emery could perceive the millions of figures present in the academy at this time, both humans and elves.

    The battle, the screams, every bit of it.

    He even discovered he could feel further afield if he wanted to, to sense the vast expanses of space up to where tens ofs surrounded the academy, however he then reached his limit.

    Emery quickly realized the blue crystal was an amplifier for Spirit Reading, allowing its user to perceive things that were beyond normal limits.

    He had the means to do the task, what he needed was a way to executemand into it.

    As he could not find such a function on the blue crystal or the staff, he realized it had to be the console that was ced right next to the crystal.

    As he swiftly approached the machine-like console, to Emery''s relief it worked just like the cube artifacts, which he could ess all over in the academy. This console, however, had a specific task which differentiated it from the cube artifacts.

    As soon as he touched it a light rune came out that tranted into his mind.

    [essing Magus Academy System]

    [Database] [System Message] [Recall]

    When he chose the Recall option, Emery was relieved to see that what appeared was actually a history log of the teleportation the machine had performed. With this, he should be able to bring back those who were teleported.

    [Category: Exchange Recall]

    [Completion: 3218/7859]

    [Status: Hold]

    All this was surprisingly much simpler than Emery initially thought. In fact, it took him only a few seconds to finally find the option he was looking for.

    [Reverse Recall]

    "Yes! This is it! I can bring them all back!"

    But before he could execute the option, Emery''s face changed when he felt a spatial distortion on the console in front of him. Knowing how dangerous it was, he quickly jumped away. The entire machine suddenly shattered and was sucked into the void.

    Seeing that, Emery subconsciously nced out the window. There, he saw the figure of Grand Magus Zenonia with a wicked smile on her face.

    "No no no�� I can''t let you do that."

    ----------

 Chapter 1325 Surprise

    Emery was currently at aplete loss; he was distraught as his eyes were glued to the empty spot where the console had been.

    What came next was a sudden distortion of space near him and the figure of Grand Magus Zenoniaing out of it.

    "You think I don''t know what you are trying to do? There is no way to reverse the spell now."

    After saying those words, she made a small movement with her hand that caused the four half-blood magus that were supposed to be fighting Olivier and the others to appear right next to her. Needless to say, the fight was stopped by her actions.

    It was also at this moment that Grand Magus Yvere returned back to the hall. The old grand magus didn''t look that well with his pale face and traces of blood on his lips; it was clear that he was unable to hold her down in the end.

    Staring at the female grand magus, he said, "Zenonia why? Why are you doing this?"

    "Why?" With a little smile she said "It''s quite simple actually. There''s simply nothing else the alliance can do for me, that''s why."

    Emery took this opportunity to ask what he wanted to know the most. "Where did you take all those acolytes? Why did you take them!?"

    Hearing that, Zenonia turned her eyes to Emery. "Do you want to know?" She then raised her hand towards him while saying, "Follow me, and I will let you see them."

    Emery certainly will not be fooled, that female grand magus has been trying to take him since the beginning of the year.

    But, before Emery could say anything, his face changed as he felt spatial distortion suddenly appeared around him. Instantly and on instinct, Emery cast [Repulsion] to push him away from the spatial distortion while also affecting it to some degree.

    But then, a derisive sneer sounded in the air.

    "Huh! There is no point in resisting."

    Those words themselves brought a spirit attack, one that was powerful enough to instantly make Emery''s knees buckle.

    "You areing with me!"

    The others quickly rushed to his side to support him when they saw this, only to be stifled by the same pressure. They found they couldn''t move their bodies no matter what, not until Grand Magus Yvere cast a spell that relieved the pressure.

    "Stop this madness Zenonia!"

    When it seemed another fight was about to start to force Emery toe with her, the female grand magus''s eyes narrowed as she looked toward the sky.

    At the same time, Emery could feel a powerful energy approaching their location. It seemed that another powerful grand magus hade to their aid.

    She gazed at the group and said, "Don''t think you win yet, we still have a surprise for you all"

    As soon as she said those words, a portal was created behind her and just before she stepped inside, she nced at Emery and said, "Until we meet again."

    Grand Magus Yvere didn''t even try to stop her from going with his current condition. Hence, the group could only watch as the female grand magus and her magus subordinates disappeared into the portal.

    After the portal disappeared, the old grand magus turned to Emery. "Regretfully, I could not stop her; she has improved so much these past few months."

    Hearing these words, Emery couldn''t help but remember the dark crystal part of Khaos that his master took to give to the grand magus. His heart throbbed in pain as a feeling of regret swept through his being.

    Seconds after, Lilith of the Dark Smander mmed down in a flurry of ck mes.

    "Huh!! She just left didn''t she? That coward bitch!"

    The half blood Elder was annoyed before returning back to find another elves to fight with. Leaving Emery and Grand Magus Yvere analyzing the artifact, or rather, what was left of it.

    "Is that true, Elder? That we can''t do the reverse spell with the console broken?"

    The old grand magus was silent for a while before saying, "The console helps connect with the symbol given on the acolyte''s palm. Without it�� it is impossible to lock the acolyte position"

    When he saw the look on Emery''s face, Grand Magus Yvere could do nothing but heave a sigh of helplessness.

    He was about to return to the arena to help the others who were still fighting when he suddenly jerked his head up to the sky with a shocked expression.

    Noticing the strange action, Emery quickly followed suit and looked towards the sky.

    Kabooomm Kabooomm Kabooom

    Multiple explosions of energy were seen in the sky above, which was quickly followed by the sight of the light barrier trembling violently.

    "How could they be here!?"

    Emery quickly narrowed his eyes, and with enough focus, he could see not just one but two elven warships hovering in the space above the Magus Academy. His mouth wide open as he watched the warships continuously bombarding the barrier.

    It was certainly shocking to see an elven warship manage to reach so deep within the sector; even if they managed to pass through Supreme Commander Jasper Hoffin and his Pegasus Armada, they shouldn''t be able to arrive here so fast.

    It quickly urred to him that this must be what Zenonia meant as surprises. After all, if the two warships somehow managed to destroy the barrier, the Magus Academy would have to deal with a few thousand more elves at the very least. A total catastrophe for them.

    Noticing the concern, Grand Magus Yvere said, "As long as the God crystal in the Light Institute remains intact, it would take them a few hours before they can create a crack in the barrier."

    However, moments after such words were spoken, the two of them were shocked as they saw the barrier be thinner, and as if their worst premonition had actually urred, itpletely disappeared secondster

    Emery couldn''t help to think that Grand Magus Aurora was in trouble as well.

    *****

    Eskinshire

    Just as Emery had feared the most, the situation in the Light Institute was nothing short of dire, with most of the instructors and magus enforcers having fallen lifeless to the ground. At the moment, the famous Oracle, Grand Magus Aurora, was upied fighting against a powerful elven grand magus, a dark elf veteran general.

    The female grand magus was pushed around and tried her best to fight back, but with the dwindling number of her people, the enemy was finally able to deactivate the God crystal, which immediately stopped the beaming energy that soared up into the sky.

    "Hahaha, finally! Send a signal to our warships. Commence the attack! Burn them all down!!"

 Chapter 1326 Survival

    When the barrier surrounding the Magus Academy disappeared, the two crimson warships immediately began their descent, entering theary atmosphere of the Magus Academy.

    The sight of the terrifying elven battleship with its sharp edges drawing closer terrified every human in the Magus Academy. Everyone could feel their hearts drop as their hope for survival was crushed to the bottom low.

    Not waiting for any further sign, all of the cannons on the two massive ships began to stir awake as they started firing their payloads, releasing hells of explosions on all the areas throughout the academy.

    Kaboomm! Kaboomm! Kaboomm!

    The sky rumbled violently as numerous deafening explosive sounds shook through the air, apanied by loud screams of despair as now the number of civilians killed had just risen to thousands with each passing second.

    The massacre was shocking even for the magus figures around; so much so that every able-bodied man, magus or no magus amongst the civilians, waspelled to stand up and fight for their own life. At this moment they knew that only themselves could decide whether they survived or not.

    Being one of the strongest on the human alliance''s side, Elder Sinuure was forced to abandon his fight and quickly soared high into the sky, opening his arms wide as he cast a protection spell enforced with his domain.

    [Absolute Serenity]

    In a matter of seconds, a translucent screen of water rose from the ground before converging in the sky above to form a dome-like structure. Created by the profound Law of Water, the barrier was able to withstand most of the bombardment the two elven ships carried out.

    Seeing the old magus'' actions, others who were capable seemed to be nning to do the same. However, just as they were about to do so, the two elven ships suddenly opened their hatches and released hundreds of pyramid-shaped flying ships into the air �C the infamous elven fighter jets.

    Like a bird of prey finding its prey, those jets all swooped down and swarmed the sky as they started shooting beams of energy that could turn every figure beneath the magus realm into a pile of ashes.

    As the only human alliance''s construct in the area, the warship Dreadnought immediately tried to return fire towards the two elven warships. It even went as far as using its own body as a shield to block some of the shots.

    "Divert all non-essential power to shields and cannons, proceed!" Magus Rosia ordered loudly, Lord Izta''s first wife and acting captain of the ship.

    What came next out of such disasters were the sight of hundred dark elves jumping out from each of the warships. As if that wasn''t bad enough, dozens of magus could be perceived amongst them. Each and every one of them was ready to unleash terror upon all down below.

    Emery and the other three stood frozen as they watched in disbelief at everything that unfolded before their eyes. However, soon they couldn''t observe any longer as they saw several elven fighter jets heading towards them.

    It turned out that being in such a high ce as the Hall of Aspire made them quickly get targeted by the elves. Dozens of dark elves quickly arrived at their location, sparing no effort not to hide their killing intent.

    Once again, Olivier and As flew out of the window to wee the newly-arrived elves, while Eeshoo immediately controlled all of his 64 Soaring Shuttles tounch the first strike of the sh.

    Seeing the actions of the three of them, Emery was pumped to fight as well. However, just as he was about to join in, Grand Magus Yvere quickly stopped him.

    "No, Emery. You can''t join them, there are other things you need to do here."

    A reluctant expression appeared on Emery''s face as he wished he could jump down and save as many civilians as possible. But he relented in the end, because the old grand magus convinced him that this task was far more important.

    "I need you to activate the artifact one more time."

    Under the grand magus'' instructions, Emery walked over to the artifact. As soon as his hand touched the blue crystal, once again, he could feel his Spirit Reading rapidly expanding by at least a hundredfold, covering the entirety of the Magus Academy.

    This time, with the situation unfolding, Emery felt his heart ache greatly from the fact that he could see what was going on in the academy in such detail and rity.

    "Please, Elder�� quickly tell me what I need to do��" plead Emery, as he cried from experiencing such torture.

    Unfortunately for him, there was no response. It seemed Grand Magus Yvere needed more time to do what he nned, realizing this, Emery could only grit his teeth and wait for the next instructions.

    Unbeknownst to him, the old grand magus once again coughed out blood, not only was he injured from his battle against Zenonia, but he also had exerted himself during the battle against the Monk.

    Yet despite such conditions, the man still forced himself to do what he was about to.

    Momentster, the spell he had prepared finally took effect in reality, turning the room they were in into a lush forest of white trees emitting a brilliant green light, with the old grand magus at the center.

    [Sacred Tree of Spirit]

    All of a sudden, white roots entangled Emery''s body as a whole. In that instant, he could feel a powerful wave of spirit energy entering his body rushing towards his nature core.

    [Spirit force increased exponentially]

    The sudden surge of power gave Emery an incredible feeling, but at the same time also caused an intense pain in his chest.

    Caught off guard, Emery almost found himself crashing to the ground as he managed to recover at thest second. But still, the pain was so excruciating he felt like he might lose consciousness at any moment. With the old Grand Magus words help him to resist and continue.

    "This spell will work just like it works with your nt creature. Hang on! "

    Amidst the agonizing sensation, Emery could hear Grand Magus Yvere''s instructions, telling him to channel the energy into the blue crystal. Gradually, his Spirit Reading was elevated once again, expanding another fold to the point that he could sense the dozens ofs surrounding the Magus Academy.

    Then, the grand magus'' next instructions rang clearly in his ears.

    "Now, I need you to teleport all the civilians away from here."

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1327 Save Lives

    A distance away from the scene of catastrophe that was happening, another warship could be seen hovering in the empty void. It was a ship bearing the striking color of brilliant white with an eye-catching symbol that represented one of the biggest and most prominent factions in the Magus Alliance, the Nephilim Faction.

    However, instead of rushing to stop what was happening, the warship did not move for a while. It remained still and only watched from afar as the two elven warships made their descent and wreaked havoc on the Magus Academy.

    Inside the bridge, a young acolyte was seen throwing a tantrum as he screamed at the captain of the ship.

    "Please, Captain! What are you waiting around for?! The academy needs your help!"

    However, the said captain was currently having his eyes upon the two grand magus seen on the bridge. Beads of sweat could be seen rolling down his face as he waited for an answer from the two powerful figures.

    "Elder, all forms ofmunication are definitely jammed by the enemy. It''s definite that we will not receive a reply from the faction any time soon." Taking a deep breath, the captain spoke the question. "Should we join the battle, and help those people?"

    There was silence for a moment, before one of the elders gave a response.

    "No, Captain. Not until we know for sure what happened to the princess."

    The other elder turned around and walked up to the young acolyte. Without any sign, he grabbed thetter by the throat and in a cold tone said, "What happened to her?! Where is our young miss!?"

    Despite the pain he was currently feeling, the young acolyte tried his best to get his words across. "Please.. It has to be a recalled spell done by the elves; ��please! help the academy, and we might be able to bring princes Jinkan back!"

    The young acolyte was none other than Julian. He went and visited the Nephilim to persuade them, which proved sessful, as they had arrived at the vicinity of the academy for quite a while.

    But then, both him and the Nephilim''s young miss Jinkan Nephilim, proceeded to receive the surprising recall notification.

    Fortunately for Julian, the recall on him was canceled just seconds away from reaching zero. However, the same couldn''t be said for Jinkan, and without the master of the ship, none of these Nephilim were apparently willing to jump into a risky battle.

    "Please!! This is what your princess Jinkan wants!! Help them!!"

    Unfortunately, his words just fell on deaf ears, as they all ignored him.

    "For all we know, joining the battle will only endangered the princess, No, we will wait"

    ******

    It had only been thirty minutes since the first elf stepped foot in the magnificent arena of the Grand Assembly Hall, yet in such a short span of time, the situation had devolved into a state that was unthinkable before.

    An all-out battle of magus and grand magus; which not only destroyed countless buildings in the academy, but also started affecting its foundations.

    The structure that was built over four thousand years ago atop an orbiting asteroid now seemed to be shaking violently. Cracks could be seen forming all over it from the utter destruction created by the ongoing battle.

    Unusual gusts of wind, unending ground tremors, and decreasing quality of air began to worry those who knew.

    Emery who at the moment managed to fully ess the blue crystal artifact was able to feel all of this happening clearly with his enhanced Spirit Reading. The thought of theplete destruction of the Magus Academy terrified him.

    Oblivious to his thoughts, Grand Magus Yvere continued to guide him all the way. His words were in a whisper, but Emery could clearly hear every word he said in his mind.

    "You don''t need the console for what I want you to do. Now, calm your thoughts, and I need you to start to identify all the civilians"

    Knowing full well how important this task was, Emery immediately put aside all distracting thoughts and cleared his mind. Immediately after, he mustered all the concentration he had, and with the grand magus'' help, he started slowly by selecting about a hundred people �C humans below saint level �C to be teleported away.

    It took a few seconds before a notification finally appeared in his mind.

    ? [Target Selected]

    [Select Destination]

    Now that the matter of destination was at hand, Emery had once again fallen into a quandary. It took him much longer to scope out the surrounding area around the Magus Academy, but eventually he found himself having his Spirit Reading towards the huge where Golden City was.

    Unfortunately, even after a minute of scouring, he was still unable to get a proper lock on any location on said.

    Emery couldn''t help but feel immense mental pressure because he knew that every second pass meant thousands more deaths. Fortunately, as if knowing his predicament, Grand Magus Yvere once again guided him.

    "Know this, The more familiar you are with the ce, the easier the teleportation will be. So try to find a ce with that in mind."

    At that moment, Emery felt as if he had an epiphany. Without further ado, he chose a location that was both familiar to him and within his reach.

    His Spirit Reading swept over the dozens ofs around the Magus Academy, and he finally found what he was looking for �C the where the Terra Kingdom was located.

    Arriving at the majestic pce overlooking the bustling city, Emery quickly selected the green meadow next to the pce and wished for the teleportation to begin.

    Once he got locked, almost in an instant, one by one, the selected people disappeared from where they were in the academy.

    Emery wasn''t sure if it was because of the target, destination, or the fact he didn''t require the console to ess the symbol, but his teleportation apparently didn''t require a countdown before it executed.

    He couldn''t help but feel relieved after seeing his first attempt seed. Without waiting any longer, he quickly selected more people to teleport to safety.

    With the help of Grand Magus Yvere and the blue crystal artifact, Emery was able to teleport hundreds of people from the academy every second.

    As he continued to teleport people, heter found that the weaker the target, the faster the process. With this knowledge, he managed his priorities in a way that ultimately allowed him to save more lives.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1328 Push Through

    "We can''t hold this much longer! Where the hell is the suprememander?!"

    With the two elven massive warships and hundreds of triangr elven fighter jets deployed, the dark elves took over the skies in a matter of minutes.

    Dozens of human magus streaked through the sky towards the elves, but they were unable to break through their defenses.With no impediments, the huge warships continued to fire their cannons, unleashing an inferno of death and destruction upon those on the ground.

    "We need to stop that warship!" Shouted Grand Magus Sinnure as his barrier seemed unable to hold much longer.

    With the grand magus on the humans'' side stretched thin fighting eight formidable dark elf grand magus on the ground, Grand Magus Ororo of the Lightning Institute and Lilith of the Dark Smander were forced to take action by themselves without any support.

    Their figures soared high into the sky heading straight towards the two elven warships.

    One was akin to the living embodiment of lightning, while the other was of fire. Both streaked through the air like an unstoppable force, killing dozens of elves and destroying countless elven jets that got in their way. Their intention to destroy the two elven warships was palpable, only to be stopped short by two dark elf grand magusing out of the warships.

    shes quickly urred between the four powerful figures, whose aftermaths were enough to im dozens of lives, who were unlucky to be near them.

    KABOOOMMMM!

    Both humans and elves alike fell without knowing what hit them, while several elven jets were sent crashing to the ground towards the remaining civilians.

    Luckily, right before the jets could take helpless civilians, they were suddenly enveloped in a sh of light. All of their figures disappeared a momentter, teleported elsewhere.

    Emery watched all the events that took ce within the academy''s boundaries with great detail as he continued to search for and remove the civilians who were at the highest risk. In his current state of omniscience , he couldn''t help but feel his heart turn heavy as he realized the humans were losing.

    However, despite the overwhelming odds against them and the certain fact that they could die, many still bravely stood up and courageously resisted the invaders with all they had. Among these warriors, there was one particr group noticeably more ferocious than the rest.

    As veterans on the battlefield, the Battleborn were certainly used to such chaos. Under the leadership of Izta, their proud and brave battlemander, they all fought in harmonious cohesion as if they were hunters in their natural habitat.

    Thanks to his former status as one of the five guardians of thebat magus and the fact he held the Champion of the realm title, most of the acolytes, instructors, and even civilians knew about him.

    "Battleborn! Follow me! We will take down those two ships!"

    Izta''s loud voice echoed through the air and was quickly met by a deafening battle cry.

    "Hoooyaaaa!"

    For this task, Izta chose his best warriors: Magus Silica, Cam, and Grisa. His three wives, together with a dozen of his trusted magus subordinates and three hundred of his veteran warriors, all shot into the sky towards the two elven warships that hovered next to each other.

    "Attack!"

    As his form rapidly traversed the horizon, his hand drew several huge arrows and quickly shot at the enemy. The spear-like arrows roared thunderously as they sliced ??through the air, piercing through all the elves standing between them and the crimson warships.

    Halfway through the journey, dozens of the triangr elven jets came rushing towards Izta and his army. However, they werepletely obliterated before they could get any closer.

    Kabooommm! Kabooomm! Kaboooom!

    A pitch-ck warship arrived with timely support, firing all of its cannons to pave a direct path for the Battleborn. Undeterred by the explosions happening around them, the men of the Battleborn continued their approach to the elven warship by attaching themselves onto the Dreadnought, using the warships'' shield to protect themselves from the enemy''s bombardments.

    Kabooommm! Kabooomm! Kaboooom!

    The Battleborn ferociously pierced through the obstacles like an unstoppable spear, with Izta leading the way at the point of the de. Deafening roars followed in their wake as they continued to relentlessly bulldoze everything that stood in their way.

    Ten miles��

    Five miles��

    Two miles. They had reached a distance that no one else could.

    This achievement was a double edged sword however as Izta and his men quickly became the primary target of the Elves.

    One of the dark elf grand magus, who was able to overpower Grand Magus Ororo with ease, decided to fly back when he saw this. It was apparent he intended to stop the unexpected move of this bunch of Battleborn warriors.

    "You shall not pass!" He loudly shouted. The sky loudly rumbled as he cast the Tier 8 fire element spell he prepared.

    [Meteor Storm]

    Hundreds of molten rocks covered in wildly zing mes formed out of thin air before swiftly falling like rain straight towards Izta and his men. The Dreadnought quickly blocked the spell, but the barrier surrounding the ship shattered as the molten rocks struck.

    Kabooommm! Kabooomm! Kaboooom!

    A momentter, Izta could hear the voice of his first wife and vicemander of the ship from his earpiece.

    "We have no more energy for shields or weapons. We are ready for your nextmand!"

    Upon hearing that, Izta decisively said, "Push through! Full speed!"

    A third of the meteors that fell managed tond on the pitch-dark warship and damaged it quite badly, as many melted ming holes were visible on its hull. Nevertheless, the warriors within the Dreadnought still obeyed itsmander''s decision.

    Meanwhile, the dark elf grand magus continued conjuring the destructive molten meteors, hurling them at Izta and his men ferociously.

    In the absence of the warship''s shield, the magus of the Battleborn all came together,bining the strongest skills they possessed to deal with the iing threats. Some unleashed powerful offensive spells in hopes of destroying the molten rock, while others formed barriers of various elements.

    Baammm!! Bammm!! Bammm!!

    Seeing the target within reach and his brethren and wives hurt by the enemy, lord Izta Gilgamesh let out a chuckle unbefitting of the situation, "Enkidu�� my friend.. Now is the time!"

    In an instant, his body turned into a resplendent light, his muscles expanding to double their size as a powerful force rushed into him.

    "Ughh! You shall taste the power of the strongest Magus of Earth!"

    [Immortal Gate - stage 9]

    [Battle power increased by 512]

    [Battle power 625 (1137)]

    This was the maximum limitation of the skill, one which he didn''t n to use until he reached the grand magus realm. Even so, nothing else mattered more than the present. With the safety of others in mind and the destruction of the enemy, Izta''s figure turned into a brilliant beam of light as he charged towards the enemy.

    His clenched fists moved with force as he crushed every molten rock in his path. His clothes and flesh were all set aze, but that only served to further inme his fighting spirit as he made his way through forcefully, crashing straight into the dark elf grand magus.

    A scream of disbelief escaped the proud dark elf''s mouth. He was unable to fathom the fact he was currently being smashed and pushed back by a mere human of the magus realm.

    BAAMMMM!!!

    In a matter of seconds, Izta had pushed the dark elf grand magus into the closest elven warship. The collision prated the warship''s defenses and resulted in a powerful explosion that crippled the warship.

    As soon as he woke up from the shock he was in, the dark elf grand magus immediately struck back. He cast another fire spell which created a powerful burst of mes that burnt Izta''s body entirely.

    [Eradicate me]

    But once again, he was stunned by his opponent.

    Even though his whole body was engulfed in scorching mes, the great Gilgamesh still held the dark elf magus in both hands. The manughed loudly, before he started banging his head a few times on thetter''s nose, sending him staggering.

    Baaaammm! Baaamm!

    His flesh and bones could be seen melting and yet a smile remained on thebat magus'' face, sending inexplicable chills down the dark elf grand magus'' spine.

    "Arggghh! You madman!"

    Iit was at this moment that the grand magus realized the pitch-ck warship was still charging towards his warship, right in his direction. Realizing the implication, his face instantly darkened.

    "LET ME GO!!!"

    s, there was nothing he could do. He could only watch as the ships crashed. The powerful collision split the crimson warship apart. However, it didn''t stop there as they also collided with the second warship.

    KAAAABOOOMMMMM!!!

    Emery and the ground beneath his feet shuddered as he watched everything that was happening. It was the biggest explosion he had ever seen, and with his enhanced Spirit Reading, he quickly swept through the remnants of the explosion with anxiety.

    Heis heart stop as he discovered he could no longer feel the life signature of his beloved senior.

 Chapter 1329 Emperor

    The impact of the explosion in the sky brought hope to everyone fighting below.

    Loud deafening cheers erupted through the air, apuding the bravery of the Battleborns and theirmander, especially thetter who was merely a magus yet capable of defeating an elven grand magus.

    With the newfound fighting spirit, sparked by the Battleborns'' heroic deeds, the humans of the Magus Alliance vigorously rose to their feet to fight the enemies before them once more.

    However, Emery was feeling the opposite. His heart was filled with despair after he witnessed what happened to his beloved senior.

    Standing right beside him, Grand Magus Yvere immediately noticed the huge fluctuations in Emery''s emotions. He quickly reminded him to concentrate once again lest the spell broke down.

    He did as asked, albeit with difficulty. As he continued, selecting and transporting the humans, who were basically strangers to him by the hundreds, Emery couldn''t help but think about the lives of those courageous Battleborn warriors in the sky.

    Like a dam with a hole, memories of the past kept shing through his mind �C the moments he had spent with them. The grand celebration, the party, the drinking, the singing, the time he had shared with his always cheerful senior and his men.

    He felt as if his heart was copsing as tears rolled down his cheeks.

    "No no��" He said softly. "He can''t possibly go down like this�� No."

    He found the possibility of a reality where the man died too hard to ept, so Emery decided to refute his findings. He distracted his jumbled thoughts by focusing his attention on saving the civilians.

    As he continued to select and teleport hundreds of people to safety, Emery''s Spirit Reading was drawn to the movement of the second crimson elven warship. The warship turned out to still be able to function despite the severe damage it received from the devastating collision.

    This movement naturally did not go unnoticed, and once again a wave of anxiety swept through the crowd below. They feared for their lives that could be lost under the warship''s merciless barrage of attacks.

    As if the worst was indeed happening, the warship''s cannons were seen aiming at the ground. Particles of bright light could be seen gathering at its muzzle, announcing it was ready to fire, when Emery suddenly sensed the arrival of a powerful figure approaching at such speed that could not be followed by the naked eye.

    A ming figure came falling down amidst the void like aet.

    The figure was a man in majestic ck armor that exuded a distinct sense of regality, with long, luscious white hair and two small horns protruding on his forehead.

    The other party bore close resemnce to that of a beast. As his figure streaked through the atmosphere, he quickly drew a huge sword and swung it, cutting the damaged crimson elven ship in half with a single strike.

    Kaaaabbbbbooommm!!!

    That man was a supreme being that Emery knew very well. The one and only ruler, King of the Zodiac City, Alduin Talon the Dragon Emperor.

    His arrival put an end to any need for hope for survival, as his very existence here rendered a situation that seemed hopeless just moments ago into a certainty of victory against the invading elves.

    "That''s King Alduin!"

    "A supreme being here!"

    "We are saved!"

    "Let''s kill all those elf bastards!"

    With a fierce gaze in his eyes, King Alduin scanned his surroundings with scrutiny. A momentter, he raised his hand in the air, and immediately the entire academy shook, shocking everyone who was still there.

    What followed was a massive cloud of fire that soared up to cover the entire sky. With a gesture of his hand, the zing mes moved as if they were alive, annihting all the dark elf warriors and elven triangr jets that swarmed the skies in a matter of seconds.

    The dozen or so dark elf magus who managed to survive the massacre of fire were all trembling in fear, their dted eyes fixed upon the figure of the supreme magus. On the other hand, the dark elf grand magus who was fighting Lilith decided to abandon his fight and fly towards King Alduin.

    "I am Lorath, son of Uffrain. It is an honor for me to be able to fight you."

    The dark elf magus brandished two swords enveloped in ominous dark mes as he charged at the Zodiac King. Seeing the attack, thetter jerked his arm and parried the sword strikes with his own in a nonchnt manner.

    Baaaammmm!

    In spite of the indifferent appearance, the sh that King Alduin did was not to be underestimated. The sh between the two led to tremendous repercussions, an intense st of heat swept across the terrain as the heavens shook.

    One strike.

    Three strikes.

    In just five strikes, King Alduin cut down the elven grand magus in half. He immediately followed up by conjuring a huge zing me that turned thetter''s body to ashes.

    The spirit form of the dark elf grand magus appeared following the destruction of his physical body. It immediately exerted its strength and tried to escape, but was denied right away, torn apart by another powerful blow from the Zodiac King.

    All of the humans were amazed and amazed watching the sight, while all of the elves were visibly shaking. Their faces were deathly white as their bodies trembled uncontrobly from seeing that matchless figure.

    "Why was he able toe here so soon?! Did the n in Golden City fail?" One of the elven grand magus asked, but to his dismay, no one seemed to have the answer to his question.

    Knowing their fate was more or less sealed if they didn''t do something, all 8 elf grand magus simultaneously took action as if they had unanimously agreed on one thought. They all abandoned their fight against the human grand magus and all charged towards King Alduin.

    In their mind, the best method to turn the tide again was for them to kill the supreme being as quickly as possible.

    "There is only one of him, while there are eight of us. Attack! Don''t hold anything back!"

    Looking at the eight approaching figures, King Alduin studied each of them closely. When he saw that none of them were even in the peak of the third cosmos stage, he did not look worried in the slightest. In fact, as they all drew near, he let out an ear-shattering roar.

    His body rapidly began to grow, erging many times its normal size. Glistening scales and sharp spikes began to fill his skin, followed by an explosion of tremendous power that could be clearly felt by the eight elven grand magus, whose faces subsequently changed drastically.

    [Emperor Dragon - Third Transformation]

    In just a matter of seconds, King Alduin transformed into a ten meter tall full form dragon hybrid. His appearance was undeniably terrifying as he towered over the group of elven grand magus.

    ROOOOAAAAARRRRR!!!

    A roar resounded through the air, sending anyone below the magus realm instantly to their knees. Then after, King Alduin soared even higher into the sky, taking the eight-on-one fight further away from the academy.

    The battle between a supreme being and multiple elven grand magus was potentially capable of destroying a, let alone the tiny asteroid on which the Magus Academy was built.

    At first nce, the battle looked like a game of chase between a beast and eight hunters. Each of them had a power of their own, and together they were able to stand against the king, but one wrong move and the beast would kill any of the hunters.

    In the middle of the fight, the elven grand magus once again turned pale as they all felt another equally powerful figure descending from the sky. This figure was no less powerful than King Alduin, none other than the Supreme Protector of Golden City, Rosin Karat.

    The old supreme didn''t actually join the fight. Instead, he just watched how the Emperor Dragon fought the 8 powerful elf figures without losing.

    He then unfurled his arms and began a summoning spell. Metallic humanoid figures appeared out of thin air, each of them possessing strengthparable to that of a peak magus, yet the old man created a hundred of them in seconds.

    The sky above the Magus Academy turned bright with golden figures swiftly descending on every corner of the academy.

    The scale of the battle tipped in the favor of the humans as the hundred strong reinforcements and twenty plus grand magus, who were no longer needed to fight the elven grand magus, joined the battle against the magus and saint level elves. They quickly spread out and swept through the area, killing and capturing the two hundred elven magus present.

    Meanwhile, Emery was still busy continuing to teleport more civilians who were threatened by the battle.

    After ten minutes, as the Emperor Dragon sessfully defended against thebined attacks of the eight of them, the elf grand magus once again made up their mind unanimously. In an instant, they turned around and tried to escape.

    Some threw artifacts, some took ships out, while others tore escape scrolls. But, unbeknownst to them, the old supreme magus who had only been watching their fight had actually been waiting for such a moment.

    A golden that covered almost the entire sky of the Magus Academy was cast, stopping any ships, figures and even spells. In the end, Emery could see that only three elven grand magus managed to escape and at the same time most of the dark elves on the ground had been routed.

    It was also at this moment that Emery felt his connection with Grand Magus Yvere was cut off. As the spell wore off, the old Magus touched his shoulder.

    "Open your eyes. It''s all over now."

    Emery fell silent at those words, now that it was over, his heart and mind went to what was left of Battleborns. He quickly cast a spatial gate, arriving to what was left of the devastating collision.

    What he saw was hundreds of people who survived. All were crying at the body of theirmander and family, lord Izta, the Gilgamesh.

    The battle was won, but there was not the slightest bit of joy or relief in Emery''s heart

 Chapter 1330 Incursion

    While the battle and overall situation in the Magus Academy was settling down with the arrival of the two supreme magus, reinforcements had also begun to arrive at the 10 institutes of elements.

    Eskinshire - Institute of Light Element

    Grand Magus Aurora was unable to care for her remaining two dozen subordinates as she was stillpletely upied fighting her grand magus opponent, leaving them to their own fate. Even though various wounds were visible on their bodies, they still stood bravely against the thirty dark elf magus in front of them.

    "Kill them all!"

    The loud voice of one of the dark elf magus filled with killing intent resounded through the air.

    However, just before another round of conflict broke out between the two hostile sides, a looming shadow appeared above them. Almost all of them immediately looked up and their eyes widened seeing that a huge ship had arrived in the sky above the crystal hill.

    Several people who were knowledgeable quickly recognized the ship, and their eyes lit up in reaction.

    A Gemini-type spaceship, filled with a total of 100 half-bloods, 20 of them in the magus realm. Thispany of half-bloods was led by Heorgar, the Wolf g Bearer of the Zodiac City.

    He hade as a reinforcement, bringing with him the elites of the Zodiac City''s Wolf Warriors, and amongst them, the White Fang n.

    Before they threw themselves into the fray, Heorgar as their leader gave a loud howl, echoed by the bloodthirsty wolves.

    Howwllll!!!

    [Battle Howl]

    As the cacophony of loud howls joined together, all half-bloods began to transform; a ferocious glint shed in their eyes. Immediately after, they all shot out of the ship with overwhelming vigor and descended onto the ground like torrential rain.

    All of them moved fast like a hurricane, charging forward to save those in need and attack the dark elves. Their arrival became the spark needed to take control of the God crystal back and reactivate the Magus Academy''s barrier.

    Surrounded by a dozen half-blood magus and one Grand Magus Aurora, the famous general of the dark elf was eventually able to be taken down and captured.

    The same scene unfolded at the other institutes. Each was visited by the Zodiac City''s troops led by each of the gbearers. One hundred elite half-blood warriors gave their best to secure each institute and hold down the ce until more reinforcements came.

    ****

    On the other side of the sector, a battle on an evenrger scale started between the elves and humans. The battlefield was the vast void, with its participants being an Armada of 30 dark-elven warships against the Pegasus Brigade of 10 warships led by Supreme Commander Jesper Hoffins.

    With such a significant difference in numbers, the Pegasus Brigade on the human side would have had a hard time winning the conflict were it not for the fact that they had moved quickly on the intel they had. Thus enabling them to arrive at and secure a crucial strategic position.

    Said strategic position was a defensive outpost standing between the narrow space surrounded by the Void River and the asteroid field. With two natural obstacles funneling the enemy, the Supreme Commander only had to worry about the front.

    Taking full advantage of the outpost''s advantageous traits and facilities, the Supreme Commander was able to skillfully maneuver his warships while the enemy was only able to advance three at a time, allowing him to hold his ground even against a fleet of thirty elven warships.

    "Commander, the third wave has arrived!"

    "Status report!"

    "We have lost four warships, and only Warship Blueskin, Barbaro, and Redrum are battle ready. The other three have taken serious damage."

    In both individual ability and technological advancement, the elves had the upper hand over the humans. It was ten against three, one with the obvious advantage in numbers, yet the human side still suffered considerable losses and casualties after only shing the other side twice.

    With the fact that now only four warships could be used to repel the enemy, Pegasus vicemanders and battlemanders of the other warships couldn''t help but feel anxious about their current situation.

    "Commander, we should retreat for now and change positions," suggested one of the vicemanders. Unfortunately, the suggestion was immediately met with a firm refusal from the Supreme Commander.

    "No! We can''t afford to lose this position!" The man said, "If we leave, the enemy can start ransacking through the entire sector at will. So no, we have to keep holding on no matter what it takes!"

    After saying those words, the Supreme Commander then ordered themanders of the three damaged warships to immediately transfer their warriors to reinforce the four that were still functioning. The three warships then filled with the wounded survivors of the destroyed warships and were ordered to retreat.

    With that, the battle turned into four against three.

    The third round of their sh soon began and the Pegasus Brigade lost another two ships. They also had to resort to skirmishing with all magus and grand magus boarding into the enemy ships.

    It was apparent that the Pegasus Brigade was at the end of its stick, and the elves must have realized this as well. This was proven by the presence of the mothership among the fourth wave of elven ships.

    Despite the sight, Supreme Commander Jasper still didn''t back down. The Magus Alliance''s fierce struggle continued for six hours, at which point they were about to bepletely annihted when the Commander heard a voice over hismunication device.

    [Pegasus Brigade, This is Alliance Fleet A-300, we have just crossed the Cordian space, ETA 5 minutes]

    The Magus Alliance''s reinforcements just came out of their hyper speed, an Armada with a total number of 50 warships.

    With the reinforcement and the fact that their operations at the academy had failed, the elven armada decided to withdraw.

    The invasion was stopped just hours after it started, but it was not without repercussions as hundreds of thousands of deaths and the destruction of many warships had urred. In addition, the entire sector was under full lockdown for the next three days; each was thoroughly scoured and investigated for possible elves, either survivors of the battle or infiltrators.

    It wasn''t until the fourth day that people could finally start their mourning.

    The whole tragedy wasbeled as The Academy Bloody Incursion.

    This tragedy which was engraved in the annals of the Magus Alliance was one in which over 500,000 people died within six hours; ny percent of them were civilians. A total of 185 magus and 9 grand magus'' names entered the book, together with 3,218 missing acolytes.

 Chapter 1331 Farewell

    They said that Magus could not die.

    They said their Immortal Body and Spirit Soul would guarantee their existence.

    Unfortunately, they were wrong.

    All powerful Magus were proven insignificant in the face of a greater power.

    Much less a Magus, even a Grand Magus would fall into the depths of despair if faced with the wrong opponent.

    The one true fact was, when a Magus spirit soul was destroyed, so was their existence.

    During the Academy Bloody Incursion, A total of nine humans and four elven grand magus had died in a span of less than six hours. The deaths of so many extraordinary figures couldn''t help but make the hundreds of Magus who died on both sides seem insignificant in their entirety.

    However, amongst the hundreds who died in this tragedy, one particr Magus received much more attention.

    One who was the battlemander of the Magus Alliance''s warship Dreadnought, and that recognition was due to the heroic deeds he had performed.

    He had bravely led his Battleborn army on an assault against the elves, where they managed to distract and incapacitate the two elven warships. A truly extraordinary feat, for if left unchecked, the two warships surely would have led to theplete destruction of the Magus Academy.

    The same magus was also the lord of the Terra Kingdom where more than 800,000 civilians took refuge during the tragedy to escape the death and destruction that was happening in the academy.

    Coupled with the fact he had been a guardian and famous instructor of the Combat Institute in the past, the name Izta the Gilgamesh soared high as the hero that defended the Magus Academy.

    On the fourth day after the tragedy, as soon as the Magus Alliance allowed it, the citizens of the Terra Kingdom mourned the loss of their Lord Protector. From dawn to dusk, the entire kingdom was filled with a solemn atmosphere.

    During the mourning, all five of the Lord''s wives stood in the Terra Pce next to a bronze urn where the Lord''s ashes were kept. Thousands of people flooded the pce and its surroundings, all came to give their respects to the famous hero of the Bloody Incursion.

    Standing on the other side were four figures: Grand Magus Fuxi and his adopted Merfolk daughter Naya, and two of the deceased''s juniors who survived the tragedy: Emery Ambrose and Julian Kaesar.

    Both stood in silence beside the urn as thousands of prominent figures came in and out of the ce to give their respects. Nearly all of the instructors of the Magus Academy attended the ceremony, even a dozen great magus took their time to say their final goodbyes to the fallen hero.

    The tide of people still did not subside as the day grewte. When night finally came, Magus Rosia ended the ceremony in her position as the first wife of the deceased.

    Yuria, the youngest wife, approached the bronze urn and took it into her embrace in a respectful manner, before walking towards Emery. Staring at the junior of her husband, she smiled and spoke.

    "For two thousand years, my master has always wanted to go home. I hope you will grant his wishes and bury his remains on Earth."

    Hearing those words, Emery nodded his head in conviction. He then epted the urn and kept it safely in his arms. When he finally raised his head again, surprisingly tears streaming down her cheeks.

    It has always been his wish to help his senior get home, and now this was all he can do.

    Seeing Emery''s condition, Magus Rosia summoned the servants to take out all the wines in the pce. The drink was quickly to be distributed as she signaled for a final toast in memory of their Lord.

    "Let''s celebrate the parting of such a great figure." She said before raising her ss up in the air, followed by all.

    "For Lord Izta Gilgamesh. A brave hero, greatmander, magnificent ruler and proud husband, you will certainly be missed."

    "To Lord Izta!"

    What followed was a celebration that was possibly the greatest feast the Terra Pce had ever hosted. Those who came were weed to enjoy the exquisite cuisines and drinks prepared.

    That night, both Emery and Julian did something they usually didn''t do. They drank their fill in the hope it would wash away their sorrows. s, their minds were still filled with memories of their now deceased senior and anxiety for their three friends as Klea, Thrax and Chumo were all part of the missing 3,218 acolytes.

    Downing another bottle of ale, Emery shouted into the night sky hoping earnestly for their safety.

    "Klea, Chumo, Thrax, Wherever you are, Hang on, we will find you!"

    The day ended with most of the guests turned unconscious, drunk on Terra pce courtyard.

    As morning came, Master Barty Grouch, who was in charge of the Magus Alliance of the sector, arrived with his entourage on an official matter. He brought a distinguished medal [Medal of Honor] and a title award [Hero of the People] addressed to Lord Izta for his extraordinary deeds.

    A medal and title that would grant the Terra Kingdom privileges within the Magus Alliance and would ensure the kingdom flourished in the thousands of years toe.

    The only unfortunate thing was that even with five wives, the Lord of Terra Kingdom had no heirs. Still, with them being a magus who could live thousands of years, such a reward would be beneficial for the future of the kingdom.

    The magister surprisingly also came with another medal for Emery, for his contribution which has been instrumental in saving the lives of thousands of civilians by moving them to a safe ce.

    [Life Saving Medal]

    However, the medal only received a lukewarm reaction from Emery. It wasn''t because he didn''t appreciate the award, but because such things had no value in his mind at the moment. After he received the silver medal, he forced himself to speak to the figure in front of him.

    "Magister, is there still no news? It''s been four days. Have the alliance made any progress regarding the missing acolytes?"

    Unfortunately for Emery, Magister Barty had nothing to say to him. Either there wasn''t any news, or that he simply didn''t have the authority to know about it.

    "Please leave this matter to us authorities. I promise you that we are doing everything we can."

    Seeing the figure of the magister leaving the ce, Emery nced at Julian and Senior Fuxi. With firm determination, he resolutely said, "Let''s proceed with the n."

 Chapter 1332 Waiting

    Ever since the day after the tragedy, Emery had been searching for an answer. He had heard the details about the events that transpired in Golden City''s prison from his senior Fuxi.

    Hence he knew that although they managed to stop the jailbreak from happening and captured the Tiger half-blood intruders, thetter managed to teleport away.

    At the time of recall, along with Chumo, the intruders and prisoners were teleported at the same time; these included Magus Cassian, Gorro, Lord Esbern, and also Annara.

    From the investigation, it was confirmed that the incidents that had taken ce before the tragedy were not just a distraction attempt to hold certain people away from the Magus Academy but also to rescue the infamous Esbern.

    It was confirmed that This radical group was centered around Esbern of the Goat Bloodline, Zenonia of the Bat bloodline, and Shan of the Tiger Bloodline. All were Zodiac city key figures who were now the most wanted individuals by the Magus Alliance.

    Fortunately King Alduin and his half blood warriors have been such a tremendous help during the tragedy, not just they were awarded for their heroic rescue, the Zodiac City were treated as a separate entity from the radical half blood group.

    Ever since receiving this information, Emery had been holding back from taking any action for the past four days as he awaited news from the academy or the alliance.

    Unfortunately, neither of them seemed to have any intention of sharing the information they had. In fact, Headmaster Delbrand, who should be the centric figure of this matter, had been out of sight to the point of missing for the past few days.

    Coupled with the words he had just heard from Magister Barty, Emery made up his mind inwardly. He decided that it was time to stop idling around and start taking matters into his own hands.

    Emery nced at Julian and Senior Fuxi. With firm determination, he resolutely said, "Let''s proceed with the n."

    Grand Magus Fuxi, Eastern Sage looked him in the eye, uttering a serious question.

    "Are you sure about this? You only have four days to prepare for your return to Earth."

    "Yes, I''m sure, Senior." He quickly responded. "Please, let me do this."

    Just yesterday, it had been announced by the academy that the graduation ceremony would still be held as scheduled.

    This meant that Emery and Julian, who came from a lower realm world, would soon have to decide between rendering their services to the alliance or returning back to Earth and staying there until they reached the magus realm.

    Since they wanted to obtain the position of caretaker of Earth from the Kronos faction, it was imperative for them to return; that was what they had decided before.

    On that note, with Lord Izta gone, they have one less member for the duels that will be held in 20 years, and without his three friends all those ns would be pointless.

    "Yes, Senior. I cannot think about going back without trying my best to find out what happened with my friends. I just can''t��"

    Julian, who had been unusually quiet, nodded in agreement as he said, "We should start right away."

    Now that the decision has been made, Emery took out a metal emblem from his spatial space. He quickly roused his spirit core and channeled his spirit energy into it. As the emblem gave off a bright light, he immediately started to speak.

    "We have decided. Either we do it now or we do it ten yearster."

    A female voice suddenly appeared in Emery''s mind as soon as he finished speaking, her voice was full of irritation. "No! Not ten years; I can''t even stand thesest ten days!"

    "Alright then, we need to contact your Darkmoon n now," Emery replied calmly. "No more waiting, we are ready for a trade."

    What Emery was talking about was a trade between the spirit soul of the princess Lyanna of the Darkmoon n, and five million spirit stones. However, the reason he decided to do so at this moment was not because of thetter.

    They had a different idea in mind, which was to acquire information about the missing acolytes.

    Darkmoon n, being a prominent n of dark elves, would hopefully have some information about the matter.

    Once again, the Eastern Sage posed a question, assuring that the decision was a well thought one.

    "Are you sure that you don''t want the alliance to be involved in this?"

    A calcting look appeared on Emery''s face for a moment before he shook his head and said,

    "No.. we don''t have much time, Senior. Besides, I don''t want them to take this from us, I need to see this for myself."

    Above all these reasons, the truth was Emery was angry, he was enraged. Thesest four days he has been holding on the savage urge within. He needed this. He can''t just sit around doing nothing and waiting for uncertain news.

    The elder Fuxi could see the seriousness in Emery''s eyes. Knowing that he couldn''t change thetter''s mind, he nodded and tried to support his junior''s decision as best he could.

    With the guidance of the Eastern Sage, a secretmunication channel to the other side was quickly established.

    It was naturally a difficult task to aplish given the heightened situation with the dark elf ns, but Fuxi being a wanderer for the past thousand years had his own way as he managed to make the normally impossible actions possible.

    It took a whole day just to finally settle on a meeting time and ce they both agreed on. After that, they could only prepare and wait.

    The following night, just hours before they were about to leave as nned, Emery walked to the pce courtyard. It was the exact courtyard where the five of them trained together before the tournament.

    There on one of the Arena, he found Julian who was currently training with his sword and shield, emotionally releasing his anger fighting against the woodenbat puppets, sweating and panting.

    When he defeated the puppet, Emery proceeded to approach him.

    Julian calmed his breath and said "Ah you''re here�� You want to train too?"

    Emery shook his head.

    Actually, there was something that had been filling Emery''s mind; hence the reason he looked for Julian. After a moment of contemtion, he finally decided to say it out. Staring at his Roman''s friend with a serious expression, he said, "Julian, I want you to sit this one out"

    Emery''s surprising words quickly made his Roman friend turn emotional.

    "No, I can''t do that"

 Chapter 1333 Burden

    "Julian, I want you to sit this one out."

    Hearing that, a little chuckle escaped the Roman''s mouth. It continued for a while before he finally stopped and firmly rejected it. "Haha.. What�� are you saying right now?" Turning his head to look at Emery, he said, "No, I can''t do that. We will go to this exchange together."

    As if he had expected such a reaction, Emery took a deep breath before saying, "No, please listen to me�� It will be too dangerous for you toe along.."

    Realizing how serious Emery''s words were, Julian immediately became emotional.

    "Dangerous? Are you fucking kidding with me right now!?" "We have always been in danger for years!" Taking a breath, he continued, "Don''t you get it, Emery? ..I have to do this.. I have to!"

    Julian started to tremble "I need this Emery.. It''s my fault! If�� if only I had convinced that bastard Nephilim captain�� Things�� things might be different�� Senior.. wouldn''t be�� Arrghh!! If only I had more power! More Authority!"

    Looking at his friend''s eyes, the Roman added, "So no, Emery no!; I will join you, no matter what you say."

    Emery heaved a sigh at the reaction he had expected, but knowing full well how risky and unpredictable the meeting would be, he forced himself to speak.

    "No! You are notpletely healed yet, you will only get hurt!"

    Enraged by those words, Julian gazed at him, "Why don''t you just say frankly what you really mean? Just say it! Say that I will be a burden; SAY IT!"

    Emery was silent for a moment, but then the thought of his three friends'' plight and how crazy the things he was nning to do at the exchange further solidified his decision once more.

    Realizing that Julian would not simply ept his suggestion, he needed to be firm with his Roman friend. Hence he decided to swallow the bitter pill and say it. "That''s right, Julian. You will be a burden."

    "Huh! You Bastard! I am not as weak as you think I am! I dare you to try me!"

    In order topletely convince his friend, Emery pulled out his sword saying, "Alright, if you can withstand one of my strikes, I will let youe"

    "One Strike!" Anger was evident in his words. "You are so arrogant aren''t you!"

    Julian quickly got up and in a rage, he raised his Tier 5 shield. Immediately after,yers of zing energy enveloped his entire body as the [9 Golden Bell Divine Technique] and [Immortal Gate - Stage 6] revealed their might. He even forced himself to cast his most powerful defense skill, [Sentinel Defense].

    "COME at Me!! Let me show you what I am capable of!! STRIKE ME!!"

    Standing up, Emery sighed once again as he drew his Savage Sword. Still, he was determined not to let his Roman friende. Activating his own [Immortal Gate], he projected a surge of spirit energy into his sword as he swung down and unleashed his battle art.

    [Omega Strike]

    BAAAAMMMM!!

    A deafening sound rang through the air as the sword struck the shield. Julian could be seen trying his hardest to hold on, unfortunately his wound started to affect him right away and half of his body was starting to be wracked with excruciating pain, while his skills began to break apart under Emery''s attack.

    In the end, he was pushed down, and sent to his knees with just one blow; his shield flew several meters beforending on the grass. All without Emery even using his Wolf Transformation.

    Emery calmly sheath his sword as he said "Like I said, with your current condition, you will only endanger yourself."

    Seeing no answer given by his friend, he added.

    "Please Julian let me do this, trust me!, There''s a chance I may not be able to return, and if that happens, I need you to return to Earth. One of us has to."

    Saying those words, he essed his spatial space and took out the bronze urn containing Lord Izta''s remains. He then ced it on the ground beside him, in the hope that Julian would be the one to follow the wishes of Lord Izta and his family.

    "I am sorry."

    Those were thest words Emery spoke before walking into the shadows of the night, leaving the Roman in despair, cursing his ownck of strength.

    Unbeknownst to the two youths, the scene that was unfolding between them was witnessed by a figure in the distance. Standing in the tree line with his figure hidden, the Eastern Sage couldn''t help but sigh seeing what had happened between his two juniors.

    After watching Emery leave, he stared at the kneeling figure of Julian for another moment before turning around and disappearing. Like a gust of wind, he arrived in front of a newly built stone statue that was situated atop a lush hill next to the Terra Pce.

    It was a statue depicting the figure of Izta the Gilgamesh, a memorial made for remembering the deeds and aplishments of the Lord of the Terra Kingdom.

    Staring at the familiar face, Fuxi took out a wooden gourd from his spatial ring. Uncorking it, he brought it to his mouth and took a sip of the liquid inside it, a glint of nostalgia shed across his eyes.

    "It''s quite nostalgic, isn''t it? We too used to fight all the time��" He muttered, eyes staring at the distance. "These kids�� I wonder if they would end up like us��"

    Taking another sip, he turned to the statue and poured some on the ground in front of the statue. "Now that you are gone�� this means I finally won.. I�� am thest one still standing here."

    As he said those words, Fuxi couldn''t help but reminisce about the time they had spent together two thousand years ago.

    Fuxi the Great Sage from the East, The North Shaman, The Beast King of the West, Izta The Gilgamesh, and Enkidu. They were the first generation of Earth''s acolytes, and now only he alone survived and remained in this world.

    At that thought, Fuxi heaved another deep sigh. He then took another sip before saying, "I may have failed to guide the second generation, but I promise that I will not fail this time�� And yes, I will definitely take revenge for our beloved King as well."

    "Rest in peace, my friend"

    After saying those words, he poured all the drink for the stone statue and stood up. With determination, he headed towards the portal to meet Emery.

 Chapter 1334 Exchange

    "Julian will not being with us, Senior."

    Emery said when he saw the Eastern Sage arrive. To his surprise, the sage did not question his decision at all.

    That said, the two of them quickly headed towards the Terra Kingdom''s teleportation gate under the dark cover of night. Upon arrival, they were immediately weed by the guards; and since all the guards present knew the identities of the two, no one dared to question their reasons for leaving in the middle of the night.

    After passing through two different teleportation gates, a man that the Sage knew led them to a secret teleportation gate which was not guarded by the Alliance and two more gates after, the two of them finally arrived at the destination where the meeting would be held. As requested by the dark elves, the two sides would meet at a neutral location.

    The ce that had been chosen by Emery as the meeting ce was a ce Emery had been to before, and with the history and current situation of that ce, the dark elves of the Darkmoon n agreed to it.

    Said ce was none other than Kulturmak, or rather what remained from it. Since the decimation of the by the elves, the ce was now an abandoned inhabited only by wild creatures.

    Even though it had basically be a ghost, fortunately there was still one functional portal on the that was left behind after the native people used it to migrate. With that, the two of them could reach this. As for how the dark elves would arrive, Emery has absolutely no idea.

    It was not an ideal ce to make an exchange indeed. In fact, if Emery was being honest, he was actually willing to ept whatever location the elves chose if it allowed his n to go through; he was currently at that level of madness. Hence, agreeing on a ce that he was familiar with and close enough to was a fortune in and of itself.

    As soon as they arrived, Emery couldn''t help but feel his heart once again wallow in despair as he gazed upon a broken-down town that used to be the living ce of the kobolds.

    The abandoned dpidated houses and the scorched ground, such a scene quickly added to the anger that had been building up the past few days, igniting the savage urge that resided within him.

    "The ce is indeed empty," Said the Eastern Sage.

    With a simple use of Spirit Reading, Grand Magus Fuxi swept through the area and sensed there were no humans or elves within the 500 miles area, just monsters, and wild animals.

    It was at this moment that Emery turned to this senior of his. Under thetter''s gaze, he lowered his head in an apologetic manner and said, "Senior, I apologize in advance, but I must insist on a slight change of ns."

    Saying those words, he immediately proceeded to borate on what he was nning, and the Eastern Sage heaved a deep sigh of concern when he finished hearing it. He looked at his junior with a serious look as he said, "That''s not a slight change at all.."

    Emery appeared to know that as well but wanted to continue anyway. He was determined as he said, "Please, Senior, please help me do this."

    The Eastern Sage was silent as he thought deeply about this matter. The n Emery just suggested is far more dangerous than the original n, though it could also be far more effective; it was the kind he would immediately reject.

    But then, he was once again reminded of the second generation acolytes, whom he was extremely overprotective of. Thus with a glint of resolve in his eye, he ultimately decided to let Emery take the risk as he saw fit.

    "Alright, but to make this work, you must do this��"

    Now that he had decided to let Emery have his way, as a senior Fuxi naturally provided as much assistance as he could. Together, the two of them came out with a more refined n and quickly made the preparations for it.

    After everything waspleted, the grand magus carried out the first part of the n which was to let Emery leave for the meeting by himself.

    "Thank you, Senior, for allowing me to do this."

    Emery took out his Orbiter, stepped on it, and quickly flew to his destination. The reason he didn''t use the Spatial Gate or his flying spell like he usually did was because he intended to hide his strength.

    The trees below became a blur as Emery flew across hundreds of miles of forest. As he got closer to the exact meeting location, he could start to feel that people seemed to be watching him from the shadows in the distance.

    As soon as there were only a few hundred meters left before he finally arrived, Emery took out the metal crest. He held the artifact holding the soul of the dark elf magus spirit inside tightly as his eyes fixed on the approaching destination.

    "We are almost there," Emery said to the female elf.

    A response soon came.

    <Don''t worry, my n will definitely keep their word. Even after the trade ispleted, they will not harm you> the female elf said confidently.

    Emery said nothing to the im and just smiled. Momentster, he controlled the orbiter to descend andnded in a clearing where three figures were already waiting for him. One was an elder who emitted the aura of a grand magus, while the other two were dark elves who had reached the crescent stage of the magus realm.

    As soon as Emerynded and the old man saw him, a disgusted expression appeared on his face.

    "A little mouse came by himself; is this a joke?!"

    Emery said nothing, gave no response to the insult. To his surprise, the fact that he was standing in front of three powerful elven figures at this moment didn''t worry nor perturb him in the slightest.

    Because Emery still had the metal crest in his grasp, the spirit soul of the female magus could clearly hear and follow the situation. She quickly recognized the elderly elf and thus spoke to Emery.

    <I know him, That''s Agar, my uncle''s right hand man> Emery could feel a hint of surprise in Lynna''s voice, but she confirmed that the one standing in front of him was indeed a dark elf of her Darkmoon n.

    After receiving this confirmation, Emery finally opened his mouth and said to the powerful figures. "I''m just a messenger, My master sent me to help with the exchange."

    Emery lied to get the most out of the conversation, afterall none of them would believe that he was the one making the decision.

    A sneer immediately sounded from the other side. "Hah! Humans, so cowardly." It was apparent that the grand magus did not wish to speak much to a messenger. ncing to his side, one of the two magus standing next to him quickly took out a bag from his spatial ring �C one filled with an abundance of spirit stones.

    "Here''s what was promised. five million spirit stones, Now where is the princess?"

    Taking a deep breath, Emery stared at the other side and said, "Unfortunately, my master wants to change the terms. He doesn''t want spirit stones for the princess''s spirit soul, he wants information instead."

    Those words immediately provoked a re from the dark elf grand magus.

    "Are you ying with me, insect!?"

    In that instant, Emery could feel his mind and body tremble violently as an intense pressure that seemed enough to kill him enveloped his very being.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1335 Offers

    In the face of such intense overwhelming pressure, Emery could hear his entire body, his bones, starting to crack. Instinctively, he activated his transformation ability, turning into his Twilight Wolf form.

    The frown on his face lessened as he could feel the burden he was under became lighter. Even so, withstanding the pressure was still an agonizing sensation.

    Howwlll!!

    Since his [Twilight Transformation] bestowed magic resistance, Emery was able to withstand some of the brunt of the dark elf grand magus'' spirit attacks. However, as soon as the other party saw him transform, the attack stopped.

    "Oh.. it''s not an insect��but a dog instead.. Still��" The dark elf grand magus made a little gesture ordering his men, "We should just kill the dog and the master shalle."

    Seeing one of the dark elf magus draw his weapon at those words, Emery realized that he had to resort to something more effective in order to get what he wanted.

    Fortunately, he had prepared for such a possibility beforeing to this exchange.

    Emery quickly raised his arm into the air, revealing the metal emblem that nestled within his palm, and said, "If youe any closer, I will crush this emblem. Your princess shalle along with me in death."

    His abrupt action put a halt to the magus'' actions, and at the same time, his mind was bombarded with harsh curse words by an exasperated female dark elf.

    <What are you trying to pull here?!! Stop right now!> said Lyanna Darkmoon in panic.

    Meanwhile, the dark elf grand magus was silent, an inexplicable glint shed across his eyes. It was apparent that the elderly elf was one that was calctive, and thus he quickly realized that Emery was not just a mere messenger.

    After several seconds of tense silence ensued between them, it was broken by the dark elf grand magus'' voice.

    "How can I know for sure if the princess is indeed in that emblem?"

    Emery didn''t even need to think to answer such a question, as Lyanna immediately told him what the elder needed to hear after she realized the situation. With the answer given for him, he only needed to repeat the exact same words she said.

    "Your princess told me to ask, why is it that you, Agar, her uncle''s right hand man, here, not her father''s."

    The elderly elf showed a glint of a smile hearing this and said, "Yes, The Darkmoon n patriarch is currently upied with the war, so he gave the task to my master, to bring you back home instead."

    The words given by Lyanna appear to convince the elderly dark elf. On the other hand, Emery became more hopeful when he heard their answer. If the Darkmoon n was indeed involved deep in the war, then there was a high chance that they would have the information he needed.

    After hearing Emery''s words, the dark elf grand magus seemed to think for a moment. Then, with a little smile on his face, he said, "Alright then, let me hear what kind of information you want."

    Emery steadied himself before saying, "I want to know what happened to the Magus Academy''s acolytes. Where are they now?"

    Unexpectedly, the elderly elf broke into a chuckle when he heard the question. Instead of answering, he instead asked a question of his own. "Even if I did tell you, how would you know whether I am lying or not?"

    As he had expected such a question, Emery quickly replied in a calm tone. "That is simple; after I confirm that the information is true, then I will find you again to hand over your princess'' spirit soul."

    The dark elf grand magus exploded intoughter at those words.

    "Hahaha, what a naive little pup! What guarantees that you will keep your word after receiving the information?" He asked in a mocking tone. "No matter how I see it, this is not a good deal for us."

    Unfazed by the mockery, Emery calmly said, "Even with your princess'' life on the line?"

    "Stupid fool! On the contrary, giving you the information will only endanger the princess even more."

    At those words, Emery heaved a sigh. He then stopped channeling his spirit energy into the emblem as Lyanna wouldn''t stop screaming in his mind, asking what exactly he was doing.

    This was as far as the n he had prepared with Grand Magus Fuxi and Julian, and just as he had feared, the dark elves had decided to not y along. The next step of the n was to give some time for the other side to send a message to Lyanna''s father, as he should be the one who has the authority in this matter.

    Such an alternative might work, but unfortunately Emery did not have the luxury of time. Hence the reason he went for a more drastic n.

    Emery took a deep breath and decided to offer his own n.

    "Then here is what I am proposing�� You will take me to where the acolytes are being held, and I will let you have your princess back the moment I confirm the acolyte location."

    The proposal that Emery offered was certainly a surprise to the dark elf as the expression on his face showed. After all, it was basically an ultimate suicide n on Emery''s part.

    With him being brought into the dark elf''s territory, there were hundreds of ways for them to take the emblem from him, either by trick or force.

    Simply put, this deal was something the elves have no reason to refuse, and one Emery was willing to do. He was willing to go to such lengths, taking such a risk in order to obtain the information. As for the means to escape, he had to rely on his spatial ability or luck.

    "You really are a fool!" the grand magus bellowed along with augh.

    Again, Emery was unfazed by the mocking words; he was certain that the elf would not reject his offer and was ready to follow them.

    But then, he saw one dark elf magus appear out of the woods, approaching the elder, reporting something.

    He could see the dark elf grand magus making a startled expression on his face after the magus finished reporting. The elderly man then stared at him and said, "You really dide alone, huh�� A mere acolyte hade by himself trying to make a high-secret deal."

    Emery could see the other party staring at him in wonder.

    "You have seeded in confusing me, kid." He said in amusement. "Either that you are extremely stupid, or that you are just too brave for your own good."

    The development of the situation suddenly made Emery anxious. Emery suddenly had this thought that the dark elf grand magus only entertained him with small talk while his men scoured and secured the surrounding area.

    But then, why? What was the reason?

    Suppressing those thoughts, Emery said to the elderly elf, "So, do we have a deal?"

    The other party only smiled as he said, "No, we do not."

    He said those words while giving a gesture for his underling to take action. Seeing that, Emery quickly raised the emblem again, channeling his spirit energy while putting on some strength, ready to break it any moment as he shouted, "Do you think that I do not dare to destroy this?!"

    <Tell him to stop!! Tell him that my father will punish him for this!>

    The next words that left his mouth shocked Emery.

    With a smile, the dark elf grand magus said, "I think you came here ready to die, Unfortunately, we are not here to save the princess. We are here to make sure the princess dies"

    "Kill him, and destroy that emblem!"

 Chapter 1336 Back Up Plan

    In order to obtain the location of his peers, Emery had already prepared himself to face the risk ofing alone into enemy territory. Unfortunately, his daring n backfired on him as the dark elves came with ulterior motives.

    <They want me dead!? How dare they?! My Uncle is nning something! That old Bastard!!>

    The screeching scream of the female dark elf reverberated in his mind, Emery however did not have the capacity to deal with her in his current situation. Evidently, he was now caught in the middle of the Darkmoon n''s affairs and his bargaining chip had be worthless because of that.

    The dark elves nonchntly made their way towards him, their ferocious smiles gleaming in the moonlight. Seeing this, Emery felt like a prey animal facing a hungry predator ready to be feasted.

    A single grand magus, coupled with three dark elf magus; this was the kind of opponent Emery had to face, and those were merely who were standing before him, not including the ones who were still hiding in the surrounding area.

    As he came to the conclusion that there would be no further negotiations, Emery couldn''t help but shake his head regretfully. That said, he quickly scrapped the ns he had in mind and immediately proceeded to the back up n which would allow him to escape this predicament.

    All of a sudden, a piercing blinding light appeared as Emery cast [Blind]

    The spell was just a simple Tier 1 spell that conjured a bright light, but due to his decision to cast it suddenly in the current pitch-ck environment, it was enough to catch his opponents off guard and distract them for a second.

    "Huh! This is child''s y!!"

    For those who had reached the magus realm, especially the infamous elves who possessed acute spirit reading sense, such spells would not work or have minimal effect against them. However, unbeknownst to their vanity, Emery had prepared something else for them.

    As he jumped backwards under the cover that the light gave him, Emery quickly took out several vials of potions from his spatial space. Unlike spells, spirit reading wouldn''t be much of a help in identifying what items he was throwing, and that split second of opportunity afforded by the confusion was all he needed.

    KAABOOMM! KABOOMM! KABOOMM!

    A series of deafening sounds echoed through the air as the potions Emery had thrown unleashed their might, turning into a sequence of powerful explosions with powerparable to a Tier 5 spell. Emery used the shockwave from the st to propel himself backwards as the unfolding scene of destruction sessfully stopped the elves from advancing.

    "That''s Dragon me potion!!?" shouted one of the dark elf magus, shock evident on his face. After all, the potions that Emery had thrown was one of the standard potions an elven warrior would have in the army, one looted from the dark elves in Nexus.

    The scorching mes continued to rage on for quite a while as the surrounding forest was engulfed in the explosion. But eventually, the fire died out and the magus found out that they could no longer see his prey anymore. The puny acolyte had entered the forest amidst the chaos, running faster than they had expected.

    By this time, Emery had used the spells that would help him flee as fast as possible. [Slipstream] bestowed a significant boost to his speed as [Light Wings] graced his back, both of which enabled him to run at a speed much faster than any regr acolyte.

    Although it was enough to startle the dark elves, they did not immediately chase after Emery. On the contrary, the group could be seenughing with mocking smiles on their faces.

    "Hahaha, Elder... That kid really thinks he can get away from us"

    Having absolutely no interest to chase after what in his eyes was merely a worthless acolyte, the dark elf grand magus waved his hand and beckoned for his underling magus to do so instead. "Catch him and make sure the princess is in that emblem of his. After that, you can kill him."

    "Yes, Elder."

    As the three magus disappeared from view, their figures flickering through the forest, the dark elf grand magus rose into the air and hovered casually following the group from the sky.

    It was at this moment that the grand magus'' came to a halt. He turned his head in a certain direction while raising his eyebrows as he suddenly felt a spatial distortion, which when he traced it opened right next to the escaping acolyte.

    "Spatial magic!"

    With his spirit reading, the grand magus could sense that his target had just leaped through the fabric of space and covered 300 miles in a matter of seconds, before he once again resumed running at his previous speed.

    "Huh, no wonder he''s so confident. He must have an escape item or someone secretly helping him."

    Knowing that his men wouldn''t catch the young acolyte as easily as he initially thought, the elderly grand magus changed his mind. His figure shot swiftly through the air as he decided that he himself should go after the acolyte.

    ****

    Beforeing to the exchange, Emery didn''t know the exact number of dark elves he would face. If he had to guess, there would be at least one grand magus figure present; and now, his guess proved correct.

    And if there really was only one of such figures, he believed that he still had a chance to follow the n he and his senior Fuxi had worked on together.

    The Eastern Sage advised him that if he was forced to escape, he should not use spatial spells right off the bat. The reason was because he was sure that a proud elf grand magus would not chase a simple acolyte himself. Not in front of his underlings.

    And Fuxi''s guess was right.

    As Emery dashed through the thick forest, he started to count the number of people chasing after him. Soon, the number grew as two more magus hade out of their hiding ce in the distance, ready to intercept him.

    A total of five magus surrounded him from all sides. Knowing that he wouldn''t be able to walk out of this with his feet, Emery quickly cast his [Spatial Gate] onto the formation stone he had made, allowing him to make a 300 miles jump.

    The location of the stone formation and the exchange location was calcted beforehand to reach a maximum chance of escape. Helped by the Eastern Sage, Emery also predicted the speed of the dark elves that would give chase.

    It was estimated that in 300 miles distance, a grand magus level would be one to three minutes behind him while the five magus he sped past would be five to ten minutes behind.

    Despite the fact that a grand magus was chasing after him, Emery maintained hisposure. He continued running as fast as he could, and ording to his calctions, he sessfully entered a hill with one of the thickest forests in the area, one filled with 50 meters tall trees.

    Secondster, the figure of the dark elf grand magus appeared just outside the hill, and without much thinking, he made his way inside, only to be surprised when he found the forest was actually disrupting his spirit reading.

    "Huh! A formation! This is a trap..." the dark elf grand magus muttered as he realized what this was. "You have someone waiting here, aren''t you?! Whoever you are, show yourself!!"

    As expected, a figure stepped out from the shadows emitting the aura of a grand magus. An old man in histe fifties with long white hair wearing simple worn out robes.

    It was none other than the Eastern Sage, Fuxi.

    He drew a wooden sword, as he said, "You will be fighting me."

 Chapter 1337 Formation

    "Hahaha," the dark elf grand magus burst intoughter when he heard the Eastern Sage''s words. "It always amuses me to see humans and their confidence."

    As he said such words, power rose within him, and the thin-looking dark elf''s figure suddenly turned bulky with bulging muscles. His previous skinny appearance ceased to existpletely as he took out a pitch-ck mace that was infused with darkness energy and brandished the ominous-looking weapon in his hand.

    With just one swing of the mace, the darkness energy that engulfed the weapon exploded sending the entire forest into a violent tremor. The air cried as it moved at the speed of lightning, mercilessly smashing the ground beyond recognition as it missed its target.

    "What are you attacking?" Fuxi''s calm voice echoed through the air as his figure appeared some distance away from the dark elf grand magus. "Take a good look, I''m right here."

    Hearing that, the elven grand magus snorted in response. "Hah! An illusion?! Useless!! No human formation can stop me!"

    Swisshhh!!

    Saying those words, the old dark elf swung his mace fiercely at the Eastern Sage again. But instead of hitting his target, his attack once again missed and instead smashed into arge tree five meters thick, sending it crashing onto the ground.

    During themotion, as the tree crashed heavily onto the ground, Fuxi disappeared and reappeared like the wind. He charged forth and managed tond his attack, inflicting a wound on the dark elf''s back.

    It was only a minor scratch, barely noticeable. However, the fact that a human �C a being he considered beneath him �C managed to injure him hurt the dark elf''s pride; he was currently feeling extremely humiliated.

    "Aarrgghhh!! I''ll catch you and smash you to pieces!!"

    Enraged, the dark elf churned out his spirit energy and released a huge ck cloud that quickly formed a dozen terrifying ck spears. They quickly shot through the air, heading straight for his opponent; enough to also create a scratch on Fuxi''s concealed figure.

    "There you are!!"

    The dark elf quickly dashed towards where he saw the Eastern Sage was, and sure enough, thetter quickly leapt backwards. It was clear that Fuxi intended to maintain the distance that existed between them.

    "Don''t you dare run, lowly human!!"

    The dark elf magus was about to chase after Fuxi when he was suddenly stopped by multiple bombardment of elements. A burst of fire engulfed his body, followed by the trees in front of him copsing and the ground holding his feet. All were unable to stop him, but enough to let Fuxi escape.

    "Argghhhh!!!" screamed the dark elf in irritation. "Is this all you can do? Petty tricks?!!"

    Exasperated by the situation he got himself in, the dark elf grand magus proceeded to conjure a powerful me tornado, which shook the earth and rapidly burned everything in its path, including the tallest and thickest tree.

    Fire, darkness, and metal; the three elements were part of the innate gift possessed by a dark elf. Being a figure who had reached the illustrious grand magus realm, the elderly dark elf naturally possessed highpression of all three.

    Intense ck smoke could be seen rising up into the sky, apanied by tails of zing mes and followed by the maniacalughter of the dark elf grand magus as everything was engulfed in mes. "You have nowhere to hide now!!"

    However, once the thick smoke that was obstructing the view cleared, the dark elf was surprised to see that the surrounding trees were still intact. They lookedpletely normal, as if nothing had happened.

    "W-What? How..? What kind of formation is this!?"

    As the words echoed through the air, Fuxi''s figure appeared from the shadows saying, "It''s just a simple elemental formation, nothing difficult for someone like you"

    After those words finished being spoken, the surrounding area suddenly became freezing cold, reaching a drastic temperature that was capable of making even the dark elf magus feel ufortable.

    ****

    As the two grand magus figures fought each other, Emery was hidden at a safe distance observing what was happening.

    Since he had some knowledge of the Eastern Sage''s Hexagram formation, he knew where he needed to be in order not to be swept away by the formation.

    The two of them were both on the same grand magus stage of one cosmos, but there were differences between humans and dark elves. Hence in order to match the strength of the dark elf grand magus, Fuxi had to rely on his new artifact [Formation Array gs]. It was the Tier 6 sets g artifacts which sold for ten million spirit stones in the Devildom Auction House.

    Just now the Eastern Sage had utilized the water g to create a reflection world �C which was able to bend the reality of their surroundings; and now, Fuxi utilized the ice g to start different kinds of fights.

    When the fights were just about to advance to a new level, Emery turned his head in a certain direction as he sensed the arrival of the five dark elf magus pursuing him. The group of one Half Moon and four Crescent Moon magus simultaneously came to a stop just outside the forest he was in.

    A frown appeared on the face of the only Half Moon magus.

    "Something strange is going on inside. The elder''s spirit energy fluctuates differently."

    Seeing the cautious attitude from what appeared to be the leader of the group, Emery decided to do something quickly.

    He shot out of the forest and showed a surprised expression when he saw the figures of the five magus. Before any of the five could respond, he immediately turned around and his figure dashed into the forest again in fright.

    "That''s the acolyte!!" eximed one of them. "Captain, what should we do?!"

    Evidently, either Emery had given a believable performance or that the elves simply underestimated him too much. Either way, it didn''t matter anymore now that they were doing what he wanted them to do, which was chasing him into the forest.

    "Quickly, don''t let him out of our sight!!"

    The five quickly chased after Emery, into the thick and dark forest. Laughter broke out in their ranks when they saw Emery stumble in the middle of his run, but as soon as one of them attacked the fallen figure, silence fell.

    They were all stunned when they saw the acolyte''s figure turn into smoke.

    Thanks to the fact they were currently in the Eastern Sage''s Hexagram formation, Emery now had a much easier time fooling the dark elf magus with his [Void Mist] as their spirit reading was severely disrupted by the formation.

    "Where is he?!"

    "There!!"

    "Quick, chase him!"

    Chaos descended upon the group as they ran to and fro chasing after Emery''s visible figure. Not only were they stopped by multiple elemental attacks inside the forest, they also just found out that their target was capable of casting spatial spells, thus having no need to run in the first ce. They finally realized that they had been fooled.

    Unfortunately, their realization came toote, as now they had all separated from one another,pletely lost in formation.

    Meanwhile, unlike them, even though his spirit reading was also impaired, Emery was not helpless, as he had another way of sensing the magus.

    It was one of the innate skills of his bloodline, [Wild Hunt].

    Utilizing his sharp senses, by perceiving their scent, Emery was able to keep track of the magus. Coupled with his knowledge of the Hexagram formation, he was able to easily set an advantageous time and location for him to attack them.

    Without the five of them knowing it, their prey had be the hunter.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1338 Hunted

    A deafening sound that shook the air resounded loudly, and a strong tremor could be felt in the hill that spanned dozens of miles.

    However, despite the obviousmotion going on around them, the dark elf magus were surprised to find that they were unable to pinpoint the source of it. What''s more, they kept finding themselves walking in circles, ending up at ces they had passed before.

    Each of them had tried many things, from burning down the trees to flying up into the skies, but no matter what they did, the surroundings still remained the same.

    Strong gusts of wind, barriers of thick trees, or even rock blockades; whenever they tried to escape the forest, there would always be something that appeared to stop them from getting out of the forest.

    "This can''t be a mental attack! What kind of formation is this?!"

    While the dark elf magus werepletely bewildered by the formation they had never seen before, Emery continued to move stealthily, avoiding the formation''s traps while observing them from a distance.

    Previously, the backup n was to use the traps in the formation to restrain the dark elves before sprinting at full speed towards the teleportation gate to escape.

    However, seeing how effective the Hexagram formation was with the support of the Tier 6 g artifacts, the n changed. He was ready to take all of his anger out on them.

    Emery approached one of the Crescent Magus who was further apart than the others. He made sure to make his approach as silent as possible, and when he felt he was close enough, casting [Void Mist] he sent one of the clones to attack the man.

    As expected, an immediate response was obtained from the other party.

    "You must be crazy to even think of attacking me!"

    Unfortunately for the Magus, the spirit reading interference imposed by the Hexagram formation proved too severe as he didn''t realize he was tricked until he cut the clone in two with his saber and watched it dissipate into the void.

    As soon as the decoy was destroyed, three other clones appeared from three sides at the same time, ready with powerful sword strikes.

    Nevertheless, the dark elf magus was experienced, a veteran. He didn''t panic, even though he knew he was falling into a trap. He shouts loudly to call on hisrades while swinging his zing saber wide.

    In one rotating motion, he managed to destroy all three Emery. But of course, the real Emery wasn''t among them.

    "Is that all you got!! Hahaha"

    In fact, without him knowing, Emery was already right behind the magus. While thetter''s attention was diverted, Emery arrived with his [Blink] and swiftly thrust his weapon forward. A glint appeared on a short de, gleaming dangerously.

    [Hidden Stab]

    It was a dagger battle art technique that Emery had not used in a long time. This time, through the Tier 6 dagger he had recently obtained, [Shadow Bane].

    Spatttt!!!

    Coupled with Emery''s astonishing battle power, the dagger was able to prate the magus'' defense with ease, dealing a vital blow to thetter that sent him falling to his knees.

    The dark elf magus of course immediately tried to muster up the energy to fight back. But before he could do so, he gasped in pain as another sharp object pierced through his body, piercing from behind.

    Looking down, the dark elf magus could clearly see the three des protruding from his chest with even gaps between them. They not only made more blood spurt out of his body, but even worse, they also drained his strength.

    [Spirit Devour]

    "AAARRGHHH!!"

    The dark elf magus let out a ghastly screech as he felt an excruciatingly painful sensation sweep across his body. He found himself gradually weakening through the wound in his chest. Much to his horror, he could feel his grip on reality slowly slipping.

    "Kane!! Is that you! Kane!!"

    Unfortunately, the dark elf magus''s agonizing scream was loud enough for one of his friends to hear it and find him. However, by the time he made his way through the forest, he found nothing but pools of blood in the grass nearby.

    "Blood! Elf blood! That damned acolyte got to Kane!!"

    The captured elf could only me his bad luck, as the moment Emery sensed the other approaching, he immediately [Blink] and brought his weakened prey to the depths of the woods.

    There, he continued the devour untilpletion before finishing the job by slitting the now emaciated elf''s throat.

    Spllaatttt!!

    As the elf''s energy entered and flowed through his body, Emery also felt a soothing sensation of finally killing his prey. However, almost immediately the urge arose again. He desires more; more elves must die.

    Moments after, he was startled to feel a certain feeling of acknowledgmenting from the dagger in his hand.

    The dagger that was looted from the dark elf has been painful to hold. but apparently, it had an appetite for the elves'' blood.

    "You are enjoying this also, aren''t you?"

    Hismunication with the dagger was disrupted due to the appearance of the dark elf''s soul from his lifeless body. It immediately tried to run away, but s, Emery had the perfect method to catch him.

    Immediately, the space around the spirit soul was isted from the rest as Emery''s [Aegis of Void] took effect. The spirit soul certainly tried to struggle its way out, but in the end it could only ept its fate of being captured, and Emery quickly stored it in his spatial space.

    With this, the matter was basically settled, one prey was done, and Emery thirsted for more blood.

    Unfortunately for him, the dark elf magus were wise enough to start clustering together.

    Currently, the two of them were together, with one not far behind, advancing through the forest while watching each other''s backs. Seeing this, Emery withdrew because fighting three magus at the same time was still too much for him.

    This left him with only one target, who was wandering the forest alone by himself.

    Wasting no more time, Emery took action before this dark elf joined the others, and he chose to use the same tactic as before.

    A surprise attack of multiple clones in the middle of the night with a disrupted spirit reading was certainly a deadly one to any target, and like the previous elf, this one also swung his axe weapon in a circr motion and managed to instantly kill all the clones.

    However, the moment Emery thrust his Tier 6 dagger, a hard metallic sound resounded with a strong counterforce.

    CLAANKKK!!

    Apparently, this dark elf magus had much better defense than the previous, most likely due to high proficiency in the Law of Metal. As proof, the Tier 6 dagger could only prate half as deep into the man''s back.

    It still somehow wounded the elf, but not critically enough to drop him. Emery was still able to hold the elf down with his strength, ready to devour the elf, but he quickly realized that the other dark elf magus were heading towards this location at the fastest possible speed.

    While still grunting in pain, the Magus chuckled, "We got you now insect!"

    It was at that moment that he knew he was falling into a trap.

    With the elf still strong enough to resist him, it was near impossible to blink him away like thest one.

    Emery''s first thought was to leave the elf and go into hiding once more, but his savage urgepelled him to stay and swiftly inflict a few more stabs on the dark elf instead.

    Blood sshed into the air, strewn across the lush grass along with an elf screaming in pain.

    By the time the other three dark elf magus had arrived, they were surprised to see their mate was already down and their target was covered in blood.

    With a glint of smile, Emery said "Three more"

 Chapter 1339 Surrounded

    Emery could feel his entire body burning with excitement, the urge within him eagerly waiting for him to finally release the leash and throw itself into the fight. However, hisst bit of conscience still managed to maintain control.

    With the strength he currently had, Emery was confident on fighting one, or two Crescent Moon dark elf magus simultaneously. He even probably could take on a Half Moon magus. However, definitely not all three at the same time.

    While he was still in control of his thoughts, Emery turned to the Half Moon magus, who was the leader of the group, and with a mocking smile on his lips he said, "Your men are not strong enough for me�� How about you? Do you dare to fight me? Or are you just good enough to gang up on an acolyte?"

    It was a tant provocation and challenge, as if that wasn''t enough, Emery followed this by putting on a disdainful smile aimed at the proud dark elf magus.

    Even though the dark elf probably knew this was a trick, Emery was certain the former would still ept it. The dark elf magus could not refuse such a challenge, his pride as a magus and elf lineage would not allow him to do so.

    epting the challenge, the Half Moon magus ordered one of his men to stand guard to make sure Emery did not run away, while thest one went to check on the unconscious dark elf.

    Seeing that his taunt was working, Emery gave another glint of a fierce smile. His right hand was wielding the Tier 6 dagger, while the other was set with three des protruding from the knuckles. He was ready to charge at any moment.

    The dark elf captain shouted loudly as an intense pressure radiated from him. As his body was engulfed in dark mes, he took out a two meter long double-edged sword and brandished it at Emery.

    Baaaaammmm!

    A deafening dull sound rang through the air as the captain dashed over and attacked Emery, sending him reeling from the incredible force. A look of shock appeared on Emery''s face, as he found out that his opponent''s strike was something his nearly 500bat power could not handle. His face immediately turned deadly serious.

    Meanwhile, his opponent didn''t remain idle. The dark elf captain immediately gave chase after his initial attack, charging forward and barraging Emery with ferocious attacks as his double-edged sword moved swiftly like a hurricane.

    nkk! nkk! nkk!

    It didn''t take long for Emery''s arms to go numb from receiving the relentless attacks. Coupled with the fact that his fighting ability with dagger and ws was limited, he found himself unable to match up to his opponent, neither in skill nor strength.

    Nevertheless, Emery had no ns to change his current fighting weapon to a sword.

    Instead, he stored away the dagger and drew out the de ws on his other hand. Brandishing his clenched hands, Emery fought using the w technique he had learned, while relyingpletely on his fighting instincts to make up his decisions in battle.

    It was as if he had turned into a primal beast, unleashing the rage that had been building up inside.

    The attacks from the dark elf captain continued, inflicting numerous cuts and wounds on Emery''s body, yet he continued to ferociously attack his opponent without the slightest bit of inhibition.

    nkk! nkk! nkk!

    After taking dozens more hits to his body, Emery could be seen staggering before finally copsing to the ground. He could feel excruciating pain all over his body, but once again he stood up and let out a deafening roar.

    Hooowwllll!

    Emery charged at the dark elf captain, rousing his spirit energy and casting [Void Mist] he conjured several clones of himself. Together, they quickly surrounded the Half Moon magus and attacked in unison.

    nkk! nkk! Satt!

    After a dozen more strikes, Emery finally managed to get one hit from his opponent, seeing the blood on his ws, his eyes quickly narrowed dangerously as he was desirous for more.

    It had been several minutes since the fight had started, by now the confident expression on the dark elf captain''s face was no more. He was thoroughly drenched in sweat as he found himself being gradually pushed back.

    To his surprise and dismay, each of his opponent''s attacks was able to drain a bit of his strength when it hit his body. Moreover, the longer the fight went on, the more ruthless and relentless his opponent became. He also couldn''t help but be shocked by the terrifying regeneration his opponent had.

    ? "What kind of wolf are you?!"

    Unnerved by the abnormality that was Emery, the dark elf captain gritted his teeth and cast a spell that quickly set the surrounding area in mes.

    Emery''s entire body was quickly swallowed whole, however, the wolf inside him only became more ferocious. Ignoring the excruciating burning sensation, he charged through the sea of ??mes andnded an attack, piercing through the dark elf''s shoulder.

    "Arrghhhh!"

    A refreshing feeling came to Emery''s mind as more of the dark elf''s energy was devoured by his ws.

    Meanwhile, the dark elf captain turned anxious as he felt more strength leave his body. Knowing he would be defeated if this continued, he was forced to throw away all his pride and enlist the help of his other tworades.

    "Kill him! Quickly kill him!"

    Hearing their leader''s panicked voice, the two immediately shot up and attacked Emery.

    Unfortunately, his current body, which had received multiple injuries, could only perform a few evasive maneuvers, before one of the magus was able tond a ming chain that restrained him while the other smashed his mace to the back of his head.

    BAAAMMM!!!

    Emery was forcibly brought down to his knee, held down like an animal. Even so, his ferocity was unstoppable, his mouth letting out a guttural grunt.

    The dark elf captain walked up to him, swinging his double-edged sword ready for a killing blow as he said, "You are not a simple acolyte indeed. Unfortunately, the likes of you will have to die here! Now!"

    It was at this time that the dark elf captain realized the half-man half-wolf held down by hisrades wasn''t actually grunting in pain. Instead, one of palpable excitement.

    The rage within Emery had finallypleted its umtion and seeded in unleashing it.

    [Beast Transformation]

    [Battle power rapidly increasing]

    The three magus all sported shocked expressions as they watched the acolyte''s body erge rapidly, bing sorge it shattered the chains of fire that bound him. Before they could react, the beast dashed forward, tackling the unprepared dark elf captain in front of him. The moment their bodies hit the ground, he thrusted his erged ws into his chest.

    "Arrghhhh!"

 Chapter 1340 Beast

    1340 Beast

    "Arrghhh!! Get off me! You filthy animal!"

    Even with his chest being thoroughly pierced by Emery''s de ws, the Half Moon dark elf magus was still able to mount a resistance by raising his double-edged sword to hold the beast away.

    He mustered all the strength he had within him to keep the beast in ce. Unfortunately for him, the wolf beast''s strength continued to steadily increase until it eventually reached the point where restraining it became too difficult of an endeavor.

    "What the hell are you two waiting for?! Get this thing off me!!" screamed the dark elf captain hysterically at his two subordinates.

    The two dark elf magus who were stunned by the unexpected development were awakened from their reverie by the scream. They promptly charged at the half-beast, albeit hesitantly. One threw another set of ming chains to restrain and tug the beast, while the other jumped on its back and smashed its head with his mace again.

    Bammmm Baammm!!!

    Blood could be seen dripping down from the beast''s head, but that only served to push it further into madness. Still, thebination attack managed to force the beast to retract its ws from the pinned dark elf, as it used all of its strength to break the chains once again.

    Released from the agony, the captain immediately took advantage of the opportunity to escape by quickly rolling away. On the other hand, the beast had managed to grab the leg of the mace-wielding dark elf that was on its back, a feral look on its face.

    RROOOAARRR!!

    With a furious roar, it yanked the dark elf off its body and smashed him to the ground. The painful treatment was repeated a few times before it raised its furry feet and stomped on the dark elf''s chest, at which point it started pulling on his legs violently.

    "Aaargghh!! No! NO!!"

    A shrill scream rang through the air before there was the sickening sound of ripping and blood sttering everywhere. The beast had ripped the dark elf''s right leg from its body, and it seemed to have no intention of stopping as it quickly moved on to the next leg.

    The two dark elf magus witnessed the brutal disy and their faces turnedpletely pale. This was especially the case for the dark elf captain who had personally experienced the beast''s terrifying power.

    The other Crescent Moon magus was about to throw his ming chains once again, but stopped doing so when he saw his partner was being stabbed by the beast''s ws again and again. Knowing that there was no hope for the poor dark elf magus, the captain decided to give the order to flee.

    "Pick him up and retreat!" He ordered as he pointed at the other dark elf who was unconscious on the ground. Without even waiting for a response, he swiftly dashed into the woods, his figure disappearing amongst the dense trees.

    His flight brought the attention of the beast as it swiftly turned its head to thest standing magus, who was still processing everything that had just happened.

    The wolf beast let out another deafening roar that terrified thest dark elf magus. He was so shaken by the roar that it caused him to leave his unconsciousrade behind as he rushed to escape into the forest.

    Minutes passed before Emery finally began to recover his consciousness of his transformation. The moment he returned to reality, he clearly witnessed how the wolf beast had just finished devouring thest bit of the first magus before moving to the second one.

    The poor unconscious magus awoke to the sight of sharp fangs biting into his neck and splintering it apart, ending his life mercilessly before continuing to devour the remaining spirit energy within his body.

    Hoowwll

    The beast howled loudly into the sky on instinct, telling the world that it had imed victory in killing its prey.

    Emery saw how the two dark elf''s spirit souls emerged from their lifeless bodies and managed to get away. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about them as he currently had no control over his own body.

    When the beast finished with its remaining victims, it immediately started to sniff around. It was clear that it was looking for the escaping magus.

    Emery watched in amazement of how powerful his beast form was as it destroyed all the trees in its way, and even bulldozed its way through Fuxi''s elemental traps, while focusing all of its mind on the hunt for the dark elves.

    HOWWLLLLL

    It didn''t take long for the beast wolf to find the scent of one of his prey. Due to the Hexagram formation, the Crescent Moon dark elf magus couldn''t do anything as he found himself constantly running in circles. "Argghh!! Get away from me!!"

    Desperate for his life, the poor magus tried his best and cast his ming chains at the beast wolf once again. Unfortunately for him, the chains only managed to restrain the beast for a few seconds before they once again shattered into pieces.

    "No!! No!! Don''t kill me! I... I will tell you any�C"

    The dark elf couldn''t even get to finish his sentence before the beast charged at him, thrusting its six ws into his body through his chest and out of his back. Blood cascaded to the forest floor beneath, painting the flora red. "ARRGHHHHHHH"

    As screams of agony echoed through the forest hill, the beast lifted the dark elf''s body lodged in its ws into the air. Thest thing the magus saw before a sense of powerlessness overcame his consciousness was the beast devouring his spirt energy until most of his body turned emaciated, and then tore it in half.

    HOWWLLLLL

    Another loud howl of the beast was heard following a shrieking scream. The terrifying noises the half moon dark elf captain heard only served to make him more frantic as he realized he was alone. He gritted his teeth and cursed his fate. He still hadn''tpletely healed his body, but the beast was alreadying for him.

    "How is this possible�� He''s just an acolyte.. that damn acolyte��" He cursed under his breath. "Fuck! Where is the exit of this damn formation��!? Elder, where are you!!!"

    It was at this moment that he realized that he had forgotten about themunication device he had. The terror that the beast inflicted had evidently done an impact on him. He hastily took out the device, activated it, and spoke, albeit with a stutter.

    "This..iss�� Echoo�� Come in�� we need back.. up-"

    His action however was interrupted as the dark elf captain felt amotion from the distance beyond the trees. Fear once again overwhelmed him as he knew that beast was rushing in his direction at breakneck speed.

    Immediately, the magus turned around and assumed his stance as his hands brandished his double-edged sword, ready for the uing fight.

    The magus had lost all confidence, yet he was trembling as his eyes gazed into the shadows between the forest. His entire body from top to bottom was taut, ready to act against any movement that caught his eye.

    A minute then proceeded to pass, but nothing came of the woods. The surrounding trees were as serene as they could be when finally the figure of a young man, not the beast that stepped out from the shadows.

    The young acolyte came out saying "You are thest one"

    It actually took Emery a fair amount of time to fully contain the urge and regain control over his body. Hence he was extremely ecstatic when he seeded. After all, this was the first time he had managed to end the transformation on his own ord.

    However, Emery''s smiling expression and glowing yellow eyes only further frightened the dark elf captain.

    "You�� Let me out of here�� and I �� I will tell you everything��"

    Seeing such a reaction, Emery schooled his expression and said, "Speak."

    Immediately after, the dark elf magus started talking, recounting how the Darkmoon n received bacsh because of their princess, Lyanna.She had failed on her mission, leading to the destruction of an elven war cruiser. Lyanna''s uncle then took advantage of this opportunity to usurp the n leader''s position. Hence the order to destroy the princess'' spirit soul.

    Emery let the female magus on the metal emblem hear everything. However, even though that exnation did shed some light on their current situation, it was not information he wanted to know.

    "I was asking about the kidnapped acolytes! Tell me where the elves took them!"

    "Kidnapped acolytes��? No... I have no knowledge of such things!"

    Emery red at the dark elf captain hearing such an answer. Unfortunately, it seemed that thetter really didn''t know anything about the matter. He couldn''t help but heave a sigh of helplessness at this. But then, he realized that this meant he got to finish his hunt."Then you shall die here!"

 Chapter 1341 Arrays

    The vicious battle between Emery and the Half Moon dark elf magus turned out much more difficult than expected. Even though the gray-skinned elf was clearly injured from their previous tussle, being pushed into a dead corner made him desperate, and more dangerous.

    Without the Beast Transformation, Emery no longer had the physical advantage over the other party. Most importantly, he knew he couldn''t use the transformation again for a while.

    However, it didn''t mean Emery was helpless against the dark elf captain.

    Not only did he have a repertoire of assorted spells, he also had the Hexagram formation set up by the Eastern Sage assist him, making his movements very hard to detect. When he found himself overwhelmed, Emery still had his special spell.

    [Gravitational Pressure]

    "A gravity spell!? Who are you really?!"

    All of these factorsbined allowed Emery to take the advantage once more. Being trapped inside the formation, the dark elf captain could only resign himself to his fate. A pained scream escaped his mouth as his spirit energy was drained bit by bit by Emery''s ws.

    *****

    A simr situation urred on the other side of the hill, behind a much deeperyer of the profound formation.

    The previously lush forest filled with towering trees and sprawling vegetation hadpletely changed in appearance, bing andscape of snow blizzards. Amidst this apocalyptic scene, two figures could be seen flickering all over. They had been fighting for nearly an hour, yet a sign of fatigue was nowhere to be seen from either of them.

    At this point, the number of spells cast between their exchanges had crossed past the hundred mark.

    The dark elf magus had been attacking relentlessly, destroying dozens of clones and barriers. But even so, he still hadn''t defeated his opponent or broken out of the formation that had trapped him.

    Stopping for a moment, the elderly dark elf looked at his surroundings, "You are a worthy foe. Let me hear your name."

    Silence ensued for a few moments, before a voice could be heard resounding behind the many clones camouged beneath the blizzard.

    "I am just a humble wandering cultivator from the lower realm, my name is Fuxi, a Sage of 8 Paths."

    A thoughtful look appeared on the dark elf''s face, most likely searching through his memories of prominent human figures. After a moment, a frown appeared on his face as he said, "I''ve never heard of your name, but I know gaining such a title isn''t a simple matter, even by human standards."

    Paying those words no heed, Fuxi''s calm voice echoed through the air. "Tell us what you know about the kidnapped human acolytes and I will let you go"

    The proposition Fuxi offered, however, brought a smile to the elderly dark elf. With a chuckle, he said, "It seems my guess was correct. It can''t be easy to maintain such a high-level formation array for you�� and you must be at the end of your strength offering such a deal."

    Before he could say any other words, the dark elf grand magus was startled when he caught a figure walking towards him. Fuxi''s true figure stepped out from hiding, revealing himself.

    "The same can be said of you. Casting one hundred and twenty four high-tier spells is not nothing��" Fuxi replied back, his tone calm. "But you are right, maintaining a dual array formation isn''t that easy."

    Immediately after those words, the violent freezing blizzard around them began to subside, until finally only the water barrier remained intact. With just one element, the illusionary and disruption effect of the formation were halved and soon the old dark elf could sense the situation in the entire hills area.

    His face quickly turned grim at what he found. Without further ado, his figure shot through the air towards the other side of the forest. Upon arriving, he was stunned with disbelief when he discovered what was left of his men.

    Four dark elf magus corpses were scattered in various ces in the forest, while thest one, their captain, was in critical condition. His current demeanor bore no resemnce to what he had previously shown, he waspletely at the mercy of the acolyte.

    Right before his eyes, the dark elf grand magus saw the lowly acolyte kill the dark elf captain and then nonchntly capture thetter''s spirit soul.

    The grand magus was speechless. He waspletely baffled by what he was seeing, even though he was delirious right now. He couldn''t believe that a mere acolyte could pull this off, alone on top of that.

    It took a second before he went into a rage, realizing he had been fooled. All along, his opponent had no intention of defeating him, he was just trying to buy time for the acolyte to finish off his team.

    It was apletely outrageous n, but somehow it worked, all thanks to the absurdity that was the power of this acolyte.

    "Hahahah," The dark elf grand magusughed out loud at how bizarre his situation was right now. "You two are really something��"

    In the meantime, Fuxi had arrived next to Emery, bringing with him three other spirit souls of the dark elves, which had been trapped within the formation.

    A glint of acknowledgment shed across the sage eyes, silentlyplementing thetter on his achievement of defeating 5 elven magus by himself. Unfortunately, they didn''t have time to celebrate as they still have to face the most difficult opponent.

    "So what now?! Are you nning to kill me!? Are you even capable enough?!" the elderly magus said in anger.

    As if the dark elf grand magus had said nothing, the Eastern Sage turned to Emery, "Did you get any information from them?"

    It was a pretty self-exnatory answer when he saw thetter didn''t say anything and just lowered his head.

    Fuxi heaved a sigh, "Our safest course of action is to retreat. I will need to sacrifice one of the gs to hold him off while we escape, but that would still be the wisest decision." Hearing such words, Emery nodded in agreement. After all, there was no need to risk their lives against the elven grand magus.

    Hearing their conversation and seeing the two of them about to leave, the dark elf grand magus snorted and shouted, "Give me the souls of the princess and of my five men, I will tell you what I know about those missing academy acolytes!"

    Those words made the two stop in their tracks. The Eastern Sage once again turned to Emery, awaiting his decision.

 Chapter 1342 Deal

    What the dark elf grand magus had just offered was the entire reason they were there in the first ce.

    However, to everyone''s surprise, the reply that came from him was a resolute refusal.

    "No," He said firmly. "No deal."

    The dark elf grand magus immediately became irritated. Despite seeing such a sight, Emery appeared not to be affected in the least. Even though he knew he didn''t have to, he began to calmly exin his point.

    "With the way you acted before, there is no reason for me to believe you." Emery said in a straightforward tone. "Besides, I already know about your n''s affairs. All I have to do is to make sure my message gets to the right person, and I will certainly get a better and more sincere offer."

    Receiving such words, especially from a mere acolyte, made the proud dark elf grand magus unable to contain his anger. He clenched his fists tightly, his eyes staring daggers at Emery. Unfortunately for him, Emery seemedpletely unfazed.

    "Let''s go, Senior." As he said those words, there was a quick nod between the two before they went off into the distance.

    The dark elf grand magus could only watch in irritation as he was still being held back by the Hexagram formation that the Eastern Sage had left behind.

    "Arrrgh!! Don''t you dare run away from me!!"

    Screaming those words, the elderly grand magus was seen taking out something from his spatial ring; an artifact. He then clenched the hand holding the artifact, breaking it apart, before he channeled a powerful domain that encapsted the entirety of his surroundings.

    [Hellfire Descent]

    Swirls of dark mes manifested all around him, which then rapidly gathered around his body and formed into a hurricane. In the next instant, the surrounding area was brightly lit up as the entire forest hill was blown up by a devastating explosion.

    The area that spanned dozens of miles instantly turned into a sea of ??dark mes that seemed to consume everything. In just a matter of seconds, the formation that was created to hold him down shattered apart.

    "Hahahaha!! I broke your stupid barrier!!"

    However, as soon as he said those words, the dark elf was surprised to see the sight of a purple chain of lightning slithering about from within the thick smoke surrounding him. Before he could do anything, it sted a powerful bolt right at him.

    "Arggghh!!"

    His body staggered backwards as a numb sensation coursed through his entire body. The bolt packed a powerparable to a Tier 7 spell, enough to hurt him; especially now, when he had just finished casting such a powerful spell. Not only was he caught off guard, he also didn''t have enough energy to form a defensive spell strong enough to stop the attack.

    "Dammit!! what is this now!!"

    Before he could finish his words, once again another powerful bolt charged at him.

    "Argghh!"

    The dark elf''s face quickly changed when he saw the purple chain lightning had surrounded him in all directions, back to front, above and below. He gritted his teeth hatefully because he knew exactly what this was.

    "It''s another damn formation!"

    As the smoke that engulfed the surroundings cleared, the dark elf''s eyes widened as he saw Fuxi''s figure appear once again. Without further ado, thetter unleashed the might of the third g he had prepared beforehand; the lighting array.

    The lightning array was not a protection array nor an illusionary one like its predecessors. Instead, it was an offensive formation that would continuously shoot powerful lightning bolts at whoever was in it, which in this case was none other than the elderly dark elf.

    "Arrghhh!! You fooled me once again!!"

    Knowing that a formation was something that needed to be prepared beforehand, the dark elf quickly realized that all those conversations beforehand were merely a ruse to bait him to use a powerful spell to break the barrier, causing him to be much more unprepared for the next attack..

    His face quickly turned dark as he knew his opponent wouldn''t stop here.

    Hovering in the air, the Sage of 8 Paths was seen swinging his wooden sword nonstop, making strokes in the air. Every few strokes that formed a streak of light made a rune, and each rune appeared to piece the puzzle of a powerful skill.

    The dark elf grand magus was experienced enough to intuitively know that the irritating lightning formation he currently had to deal with was merely an entree to what his opponent had prepared.

    Hence he once again took out another artifact, swiftly breaking it before materializing another cast of the powerful dark me again.

    At the same time, Fuxi hadpleted the creation of his dozens of runes, which he concluded with a cut on his finger as he traced across the entire wooden sword. In the next instant, the air trembled as his flying swords multiplied at breakneck speed.

    10 swords, 50 swords, 100 swords��

    A grand total of 256 flying swords; all could be seen crowding and moving around him like a rushing river as they gave off a terrifying power. With a gesture from his hand, the flying swords quickly went into groups and flew in an unusual pattern.

    [Hexagram Formation �C Constetions of 8 Stars]

    The dark elf''s dark mes had just finished eradicating all of the lightning bolts when hundreds of swords assaulted him like a tsunami wave. Still, a confident look remained on his face as he believed his spell was able to burn all those wooden swords.

    It was a formation attack that came in waves ofyers and the dark elf''s easily decimates the firstyer which takes out half, 128 of the swords into ashes. Sweat poured down his face as he continuously destroyed the onught of swords; the second, the third and the fourthyer, and so on, until only 16 swords remained intact.

    All sixteen were held hovered half a meter away from him trying to break in. They felt much heavier than the previous waves.

    "AARGGHH!!"

    Unable to hold them with spells, he settled with a powerful swing of his metal mace, however it only managed to break anotheryer and right after, hisst bit of defense was shattered as 8 swordsnded, piercing multiple spots on his body.

    Then, Fuxi shouted "NOW!!!"

    Instantly, a figure appeared in front of the dark elf and Immediately thrust out long sharp ws into the dark elf''s defenseless body.

    Satttt!!!

    The dark elf grand magus was powerful enough to endure the physical pain from the attack. However, what made his face turnpletely pale was what happened afterward.

    [Spirit Devour]

 Chapter 1343 Devour

    The entire thing went off without a significant hitch, as nned beforehand.

    In the event that the exchange went south, the predetermined n was for Emery to lure the dark elves into the forest where the Eastern Sage was located, which had been fully set up with Hexagram formation.

    After the bait was bitten and Emery managed to defeat the group of dark elf magus, Fuxi then would proceed to give their agreed sign for dealing with the threat that is the dark elf grand magus.

    Emery went along with the elder which ended up enabling them to trick the elderly dark elf to destroy the barrier forcibly, exhausting most if not all of his strength.

    That was the exact moment when Fuxi went in, ambushing the dark elf with the best attack he had prepared. Said attack was a profound sword formation that struck the eight main meridians of the body, sealing the victim''s power and rendering them helpless.

    Now, it was the time for Emery to conclude this n, to deal the decisive blow. And for that, he chose the one he thought would be the most effective.

    [Spirit Devour]

    Thanks to their Immortal Body of a grand magus, a physical attack wouldn''t be veryeffective. However, draining their power from inside was a different matter altogether, especially when the other party was in a weakened and exhausted state from casting numerous spells.

    "Arrrghhh!! You little bastard!!"

    Of course, the dark elf grand magus immediately attempted to struggle free when he felt his energy being sapped. He mustered all his strength to break out of the seal. Unfortunately for him, the Eastern Sage would certainly not let him do so.

    As soon as he saw the dark elf fighting back, Fuxi quickly poured in more of his strength to maintain the seal. On the other hand, Emery continued his act of draining the elf, urging himself to do it faster.

    Secondster passed, the dark elf grand magus'' struggle intensified while Emery had managed to drain so much spirit energy that he felt overwhelmed. They flowed into him swiftly and fiercely, like a flooded river.

    This was to be expected; after all, the other party was a grand magus figure, and an elf one at that.

    "GET OFF ME!!"

    Enraged from the humiliation of being treated in such a way, the grand magus decided to take a drastic action. Unconcerned about the effects it would have on him, he forcibly sted off the limited spirit energy he had remaining.

    An overwhelming burst of dark me emerged from the dark elf''s figure, destroying four of the eight Fuxi''s wooden swords on his body into ashes. This allowed him to regain some degree of movement, which he quickly took and swung his mace at Emery.

    Baaaaammmm!!

    Emery was thrown dozens of meters across the air before his body finally came to a stop as it crashed into a tree. He let out a painful grunt as an agonizing sensation wreaked havoc from the wounds.

    Even though the wounds he received were quite severe, Emery was extremely fortunate that the sword formation still managed to absorb arge portion of the power, or else he would likely have died from that one strike.

    As for the dark elf grand magus, he mustered all the strength he had left and shot into the air, trying to run away. s, the Eastern Sage was faster than him. It didn''t take long before anotheryer of the seal was imposed on him, striking him with a thunderbolt from the heavens.

    The dark elf crashed to the ground with a thunderous tremor, stunned. A glint of disbelief shed across his eyes, as he couldn''t ept what was happening to him at the moment.

    "No�� I am the all powerful Agar�� I will not fall to the likes of you!!"

    The dark elf tried his best to get to his feet again, giving his all to stand tall even with the multiple seals restraining his body. Fuxi seemed ready to finish off the man, but Emery had already rushed back and pierced his ws on the elderly dark elf once again. This time, through his back.

    [Spirit Devour]

    A certain look of concern appeared on the Eastern Sage''s face when he saw Emery continue his devouring skill. And as if to answer him, a howling scream escaped Emery''s mouth not long after. The amount of energy he had devoured was so overwhelming that it caused excruciating pain throughout his entire body.

    "Get off him, Emery! Let it go now!!" Fuxi shouted loudly, anxiety evident in his voice.

    Unfortunately, Emery found that he couldn''t let go even if he wanted to. The energy pouring into him was like an unstoppable tsunami. It was so powerful that he was utterly powerless to stop it.

    While his body waspletely overwhelmed by the dark elf''s energy Emery could feel his body rapidly heating up that it reached the point where his entire body was set aze and engulfed in mes.

    Fuxi was anxious and wanted to help his junior, but his action could potentially break the seal. Not only would it set the dark elf free, it might also put Emery in even greater danger.

    In the end, he could only watch and hope that his junior could oust the dark elf.

    "AARRGHHH!!!!"

    The screams of agony continued for a full minute, and were still going on even after the five minute mark had passed. The entire time, Emery''s [Undecaying Flesh]''s innate regeneration worked to its full capacity, healing his body and tethering his life to this universe.

    Minutes after, the dark elf grand magus had returned to his old, gaunt figure. It was at this moment that Fuxi decided to remove some of his seals so that he could finally help his junior. However, before he could do so, something happened.

    Emery''s knife ws that were embedded into the dark elf''s body crumbled apart. They had been eroded from the overwhelming amount of energy that had passed through them. Emery''s [Spirit Devour] automatically stopped at the loss of its medium.

    Both figures fell to their knees, Emery breathing hard and the elf wrinkled and emaciated.

    Fuxi quickly went to Emery while still on alert, ensuring the seals were still intact. Relieved seeing that Emery was still conscious, the Eastern Sage then turned his attention back to the dark elf.

    "You have lost. Now if you want to keep your life, tell us what you know about the missing acolytes!"

    Hearing that, the dark elf let out a chuckle and replied, "Hahaha, even if you know�� there''s nothing you can do for them." He stared at Fuxi as he added, "You cannot save them."

    While the elderly dark elf continuedughing, his words gave Emery the strength to stand up, albeit with great difficulty. He took out his Savage Sword and ced it against the dark elf''s neck.

    "Tell us everything! Tell us NOW!!"

    The grand magus ignored those words and continuedughing, before Emery felt a strange rapid buildup of power emerge from within the dark elf.

    Knowing it was nothing good, Emery decisively swung his sword and severed the dark elf''s head from his body.

    Spppllaatttt

    Blood sttered and the head rolled away on the ground.

    However, much to Emery''s shock, the buildup of energy still continued upon the headless body.

    "What''s happening?!"

    Realizing what it was, Fuxi quickly grabbed Emery''s body and flew as fast and as far as he could.

    The moment after their figures disappeared, cracks began to appear on the elderly dark elf''s body. Bright light could be seen pouring out from the cracks, until everything suddenly turned white.

    KABBBOOOOMMMM!!!!!

    An explosion of energy, so powerful that it sts off the entire area within a radius of several miles.

    Nearby trees could be seen bent almost parallel with the ground as a tremendous gust of wind swept across thendscape, sending strong tremors throughout the ground and ttening the entire hill into ins.

    With Emery on his arm, Fuxi was barely able to escape from the epicenter. Their bodies were blown away by the explosion, sending them crashing into the trees almost a mile away. Emery wasying on the ground unable to move as his body''s condition was worsened by the st.

    The Eastern Sage quickly stood up and once again prepared his sword as he said:

    "He has sacrificed his body, but his spirit soul still exists. Stay alert!"

    Emery knew that the spirit soul of a grand magus was capable of taking a full humanoid form, and being an elf, he should still have about half the power he had when he had a physical body. Hence the fight might not have ended just yet.

    Soon after, Fuxi spotted the zing spirit soul flying up into the sky. Fuxi was about to give chase when to his surprise, he saw the massive form descending through the atmosphere.

    "It''s an Elven spaceship"

 Chapter 1344 Fight Or Flight

    The elven spaceship that descended was of medium size and could carry a hundred people at most. Needless to say, it had to be the vessel that these dark elves boarded toe to this, and seeing the spirit soul of the dark elf grand magus flying towards it, Fuxi concluded that the grand magus spirit soul was trying to run away.

    There was also the possibility that the ship would instead support the grand magus tosh out an immediate retribution at them, and with Emery in such a weakened state, the Eastern Sage wouldn''t wait to find out. This entire situation was a definite sign to retreat.

    Without further ado, Fuxi quickly lifted Emery''s body and put him on his back. He also stored all three of his hidden formation gs before he flew into the sky, shooting in the direction of the teleportation gate at breakneck speed.

    As the gusts blew upon his face, Emery whispered weakly. "I�� am sorry, Senior. I messed up��"

    Fuxi''s face was calm, so did his voice as he replied, "It''s okay, Emery. Just rest for now. We should reach the gate in about ten minutes."

    The distance between the forest hill where the trap was set and the teleportation gate was no less than 400 miles. In the n, Emery''s Spatial Gate had been an important part in their escape. However, that part had clearly been omitted, because right now Emery couldn''t even move his hands properly, let alone cast a spell.

    As his body leaned against the back of the Eastern Sage, Emery closed his eyes and swiftly tried to refine the excess of spirit energy he had just devoured, especially the fire element that he could not absorb, which caused his current condition.

    On the other hand, Fuxi continued to shoot forward, his attention fixed on his surroundings as he headed straight for the teleportation gate. They soon passed the three hundred and two hundred miles marks in quick session.

    Unfortunately, just as they were less than a hundred miles away from the teleportation gate, Fuxi came to an abrupt stop, startling Emery into opening his eyes. Right at that moment, a deafening sound resounded through the air as a series of explosions urred on the ins right in front of them.

    Kabooomm!! Kabooomm!!

    The thick ck smoke resulting from the explosions split open in the middle, revealing the appearance of an elven spaceship. It hovered in the air, blocking their way back home. Evidently, the grand magus had decided to demand a payback right away.

    While the two of them fell silent, the spaceship''s hatch opened and the ming spirit soul of the dark elf grand magus stepped out of the ship. His appearance was followed by three more dark elf magus, as well as fifty saint level dark elves.

    An echo-like voice could be heard from the raging spirit soul, "Do not let them get away! KILL THEM!"

    The sky rumbled as the group of dark elves prepared their assault.

    One Half Moon and two Crescent Moon dark elf magus might not be a huge threat to the Eastern Sage, but things couldn''t be said for certain right now. After all, the Sage had just gone through a grueling battle. On top of that, he had to care about Emery who was lying on his back.

    Realizing the situation, Emery quickly said, "Just go and leave me here, Senior."

    Hearing those words, Fuxi threw a brief nce at him before nonchntly saying, "Leaving you? How could I face Izta if I decided to do that?" With a firm tone, he said, "No, we will fight together."

    Drawing his wooden sword out, the Eastern Sage spoke as he assumed his stance. "I can tell that you have been trying to recover. How long do you think it will be until you can use your spatial magic again?"

    A look of contemtion appeared on Emery''s face before he answered. "Five minutes."

    "You''re very optimistic, aren''t you?" A smile appeared on Fuxi''s face after hearing that. "I will give you ten minutes instead. That''s how long I think I can hold on."

    Fuxi couldn''t afford to say any more words as three dark elf magus were already charging at him, led by none other than the zing soul of the dark elf grand magus. Kicking the air below him, his figure shot to wee his opponents.

    "Hang on tight!"

    The four against one battle in favor of the elves quickly ensued. It had only just started, but the aftermath of their sh had already begun affecting the surrounding area. Trees were uprooted with their roots, while ground shook violently and earth was lifted into the air.

    In the meantime, Emery was focusing his entire effort on stabilizing his chaotic spirit core and recovering from his state as quickly as possible. It was a difficult endeavor to concentrate when the Eastern Sage moved around dodging and parrying the attacks of the dark elves.

    Unfortunately for them, the fifty saint level dark elf spread out and formed an encirclement blocking all avenues of escape. Left with basically nothing else, Emery could only do his best to recover.

    Out of the four opponents the Eastern Sage faced, the strongest was still the spirit soul of the grand magus. Even though his current power was only half, his humanoid form allowed him to wield his dark mace and disy a power close to a Full Moon magus.

    From the looks of it, surviving for ten minutes would be a difficult task. Nevertheless, Fuxi gave his all to fulfill what he had promised.

    Taking advantage of the forest terrain to cast nt and earth spells to block attacks, using ice and water spells to stop the dark elf''s fire spells and casting wind and lightning spells to dodge and maneuver through the rain of attacks. The Sage of 8 Paths utilized everything that he could use to make sure not one attacknded on him.

    That said, for the entirety of three minutes, the battle went on with Fuxi not taking a single hit. Not only that, the movements he did also made everyone believe he had perfectly calcted everything. A kind of formation by itself.

    The dark elves intensified their barrage of attacks, but it seemed to be having little effect on the Eastern Sage. Meanwhile, the clock continued to tick on, which soon sounded the six-minute mark and then the nine-minute mark.

    At this point, twelve minutes had passed, but Emery was still unable to resolve his chaotic soul core. Despair started surfacing in his head and quickly filled his entire mind.

    Baaaaammmm!

    A deafening sound resounded in the air, when one blow managed to hit the Eastern Sage''s head.

    Not only did such a hit surely hurt the man, it also meant his calcted movements were now disrupted. In just an instant, Fuxi''s situation turned extremely serious.

    Fuxi tried his best to defend himself, moving his body to dodge. However, a dark elf magus wielding a huge saber took advantage of this moment and decided to attack his back where Emery was. Noticing this, the Eastern Sage turned his body around at thest second and received the powerful strike head-on.

    SPLLLAATT!

    The attack inflicted a wide gaping wound on the sage chest, also sending them flying through the air crashing into the woods below.

    "Senior�� leave me�� just go without me��"

    Emery was about to say more, but stopped himself when he saw Fuxi''s expression. The Eastern Sage was seen with a smile on his face, saying, "It''s not our time yet, Emery!"

    He turned his head and saw four female figures approaching rapidly. They were all magus level, dressed in white garb outside of their battle armor. They were none other than Lord Izta''s four wives.

 Chapter 1345 Female Magus

    Four female magus figures could be seen flying across the hill. Each and every one of them were veterans of the battlefield and the wives of a hero. Rosia, Silica, Cam, and Grisa; all four beautiful women with different ethnicities, and all wearing the samebat uniform under the same white mourning garb.

    The first and oldest wife, a pale-skinned slender woman with short glossy dark hair, Rosia who was the vicemander of herte husband''s battalion took out an exquisite longbow. She then proceeded to retrieve three arrows that crackled with lightning and fit them to her bow, firing at each of the dark elf magus to get their attention.

    Standing right next to her, the second wife Silica, an intimidating yet alluring dark-skinned figure and trainer of the battalion spun her thick metal spear around. While doing so, she made a provocative gesture with her hand, clearly challenging the dark elf group.

    The third wife Cam was the quiet one amongst the four, and was also the science expert of the group. Wearing square-rimmed metal sses, she simultaneously exuded the aura of a schr and warrior at the same time as she brandished the two mechanical swords in her hand.

    Meanwhile, the fourth wife Grisa, fair brown skin and curly hair that reached her shoulders. This berserker was full of smiles with a hint of madness as she wielded a huge ax, swinging it around as if it was made of feathers.

    The four of them, two Half Moon and two Crescent Moon magus, were all ready to fight the dark elf group. And sure enough, their unexpected arrival managed to trigger some reactions from the other side.

    "Hah! What''s this now!!" A disdainful snort sounded in the air. "Just four human magus won''t be able to change the oue of this battle!" The voice of the dark elf grand magus'' zing spirit soul echoed once again. He immediately ordered his three magus subordinates to attack the neers, and then prompted the fifty saint level dark elf warriors to apany him to finish the job.

    Receiving the order, the toon of dark elf warriors quickly took action. They utilized their advantage in numbers and quickly covered the sky above Emery and Fuxi.

    Then, much to Emery''s surprise, his senior suddenly threw him in a certain direction while saying, "Catch him!"

    Before Emery could process what had just happened, he felt his body turn wet as a strong current of water weed him and cushioned hisnding. A familiar female figure appeared before his eyes the next moment. She, who was the person who had caught him, shouted towards the Eastern Sage.

    "Father! This isn''t fair! I want to fight too!"

    The reply came fast, as loud as the question.

    "No! Your job is to protect him!"

    Upon hearing that, she could only click her tongue in annoyance.

    The familiar figure was none other than Nara, the Merfolk girl and Eastern Sage''s adopted daughter.

    After giving instructions, Fuxi quickly turned his attention to the current situation. Immediately, he began to cast several spells to hold down the dark elf grand magus and deal with the approaching dark elf warriors.

    However, despite Fuxi''s powerful spells, there were still quite a few dark elf warriors who managed to get past him. Unfortunately for them, another figure had been waiting, ready to block them.

    A beautiful female whose figure moved like a shadow. Lord Izta''s fifth and youngest wife, Yuria.

    All five wives of thete Izta hade to provide assistance.

    Before Emery could ponder about how they knew aboutthe n and its location, he saw hundreds of y soldiers rushing from the trees attacking the dark elf warriors from behind, and driving the elven army into utter chaos.

    From behind those soldiers, a familiar figure came to view. A young man that Emery knew very well, Julian Kaesar. His presence also exined Emery''s earlier question, as he was the only other person who knew of this n.

    In an instant, the battle that had been one-sidedly tipped in favor of the elves was turned upside down. It suddenly transformed into an all-out war between humans and elves, as both sides fought fiercely with everything they had.

    The second wife Silica could be seen ferociously attacking a Half Moon dark elf magus, while Cam and Grisa respectively handled the other two dark elf magus.

    [Immortal Gate]

    All five wives had secret divine techniques that would make them a step closer to being on par against their opponents. However, the real advantage actually came from the first wife, Rosia.

    The pale-skinned woman was proven to be and had always been a great tactician for their battalion. Coupled with excellent marksmanship and powerful lightning arrows that could move in unfathomable ways, she was akin to a maestro as she guided the battlefield as she saw fit.

    "Grisa, to the right!"

    "Cami, push forward!!"

    "Silica, hold on to your position!!"

    Against the incredible teamwork showcased by their opponents, the dark elf magus found themselves overwhelmed. They continued to be pushed back until a thunderous st was heard just before an arrow sprouted from the chest of one of the half moon elf magus.The elf did not even get the chance to be stunned as his head was mercilessly removed from his body by a familiar greataxe.

    "That is for my Lord Izta!" shouted Cami as she gave an unsettlingly wide smile, her face sttered with blood.

    With that kill, the fragile bnce was immediately broken.

    At the same time, the situation on the ground wasn''t looking good for the elven side either. Not only had they still not been able to catch Emery, a third of the dark elf saints had fallen; either dead or incapacitated.

    Seeing that things were once again heading towards his defeat, the dark elf grand magus decided to issue the call of retreat. His eyes stared at the Eastern Sage and gritted his teeth hatefully.

    "I will not forget this!!! I wille back for all of you!!"

    The moment they heard the retreat order, the dark elf warriors quickly broke their formation and made their return to the spaceship. While they were doing so, the remaining dark elf magus dealt with the attacks thrown their way.

    Unwilling to let them go just like that, Rosia quickly nocked her bow and fired a row of lightning arrows at the slowly ascending spaceship. In response, the ship moved its turrets and cannons, and shot a vicious bombardment at her, forcing her to take cover.

    "Huh!! Grey skin cowards!!'' shouted Nara, still trying to catch the fleeing elf warriors.

    With the dark elf saints gone, Emery realized that Yuria had somehow disappeared as well.However, just as he was about to ask Nara, something startling happened.

    All of a sudden, the ascending elven spaceship startled tilting to one side while shaking violently.

    Without anyone knowing, Yuria has managed to sneak inside the elven ship among all the warriors and sabotage it, plunging the spaceship downwards and crashing it into the ground.

    If the grand magus spirit form''s face could show color, it would certainly be red with rage at the realization that his means of escape had just be scrap metal.

    With nowhere to go,half an hourter, Fuxi was finally able to defeat the grand magus and destroy its spirit soul. Seeing theirmander removed from this world, the rest of the dark elves immediately surrendered.

    The vicious battle finally ended, and Emery could clearly see all the dark elf corpses strewn about across the hill. Even though they didn''t obtain their purpose ining here in the end, Emery and the others did at least gain and feel some sort of sce amidst the pain of losing their loved ones.

    However, it was still not enough to make up for the loss of their dearest lord and closest friends.

    Far from enough.

 Chapter 1346 Graduated

    As soon as they returned back and stepped foot into the Terra Castle, Emery went straight to his room. He closed the door behind him and immediately sat down in the lotus position, before finally focusing his attention on his condition.

    Time passed unnoticed as Emery concentrated on his recovery. Much to his surprise, it took more than twenty four hours before he was finally able to perform any basic function without extreme pain stabbing his very being.

    While he had indeed suffered another episode of excruciating and agonizing torture, Emery also couldn''t help but feel happy when he discovered his spirit force had increased tremendously from this incident.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Spirit force: 1818 (1840)]

    An increase of 22 points in just twenty-four hours was an unprecedented growth rate for the current Emery. Furthermore, only a portion of the devoured energy had been absorbed, arge portion of it was still stored within his spirit core.

    Looking at how things were, it would not be much longer before Emery reached the peak of the acolyte stage at 2000 spirit force. This meant what he needed the most right now was to return to the Khaos Space to meet Killgragah and demand the solution for his breakthrough into the magus realm.

    "One more day left��"

    Tomorrow should have been a much awaited moment for Emery, one that he couldn''t wait to arrive, if it was not for the disappearance of his three close friends.

    Gazing out the window at the endless expanse, Emery had a dazed expression on his face as he muttered under his breath.

    "Klea�� Thrax�� Chumo�� where are you all?"

    Momentster, Emery was awakened from his trance when he heard a knock on the door. He quickly stood up and went to the door, opening it to see it was Julian.

    The Roman was staring at him without expression while saying, "Senior Fuxi and the others are waiting for us in the hall."

    Emery nodded and the two of them walked together towards the hall. Not a single word was exchanged the entire way. There was a certain coldness radiating from his Roman friend, which Emery had felt upon their reunion after the battle.

    Realizing the reason for this, Emery said, "I''m sorry, Julian. I did what I had to do�� and thank you foring and saving us."

    The Roman stopped in his tracks when he heard that. Emery could hear a sigh from him before he then said, "I get it�� I understand that you think what you did was right," Turning his head, Julian looked Emery in the eye, "But you should remember that this was not just your fight."

    "Let''s not bring this up anymore." Turning his head away, he added, "Let''s just agree that we both can have our own version of what is right."

    Julian then continued walking without waiting for an answer. As Emery watched his friend''s back receding from his sight, he couldn''t help but feel that their rtionship had just taken a big blow.

    When they finally arrived at the Terra Castle''s Hall of Champion, Emery could see Fuxi, together with the five wives of thete Lord Izta, had been waiting for them. Immediately after, Magus Rosia, the current master of the pce spoke.

    "A messenger from the academy came an hour ago. They havee to inform you that due to recent events, this year''s graduation ceremony will not be held."

    This was certainly an understandable action on the part of the Magus Academy and the Magus Alliance. Nevertheless, this still only led everyone to believe that the current situation was even worse than they had assumed.

    It turned out most of the acolytes who had managed to survive were still afraid that the same incident would repeat itself. Furthermore, with most of them hailing from middle and high realm worlds, the graduation ceremony didn''t really mean much in their eyes.

    After the Eastern Sage broke the news to the two, Magus Rosia then brought out two wooden boxes and nudged them towards the two while saying, "They also gave each of you this."

    Emery reached his hand over to pick up the one marked with his name. As soon as he touched it, a bright light appeared as the rune seals on the box lit up.

    [Identity confirmed. Privilege acolyte 83292008, Emery Ambrose]

    The notification swiftly disappeared and the box opened. Emery could see two objects lying on silk cloth. A metallic card and a silver parchment that was rolled and sealed with a golden thread.

    Looking at the two objects, Emery had a guess as to what the parchment might be. Wanting to confirm his guess, he quickly picked it up and the moment his hand touched it, an information came to his mind.

    [Scroll of Awakening]

    It was a scroll known to be given to all graduates of the Magus Academy. It was something that could increase the chances of a sessful breakthrough to the magus realm. Unfortunately, considering his condition and what he heard so far, the scroll was of no use to him.

    Putting the scroll back, Emery turned to the other object. When he picked up the metallic card, another notification appeared in his mind as expected. It was filled with strings of information about himself.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Magus Academy''s Graduate Year 25,053 BH]

    [Privilege ss with Honors]

    [Overall rank - Rank 3]

    The card was some kind of graduation certificate, a testament to the achievements he had aplished during his time at the Magus Academy. Inside, there were detailed records and grades of his time during the Magus Game, the Final Test and the Magus Tournament.

    After he finished reading through the information, more notification popped into his mind.

    ? [Thank you on for your participation in the Magus Academy tournament]

    [Congrattions, you ced �C 2nd]

    [You received 2.000.000 contribution points]

    Emery was quite surprised to see his ranking turned out to be second and not third. This was most likely because the higher-ups of the academy had decided to remove Mahinder from the ranking for obvious reasons. This meant Emery received the rewards for the runner-up, which was double the amount received by the third ce.

    Apparently there was still another notificationing

    [You ended the privilege ss in top 5 ranking]

    [You are rewarded with one Divine Art technique - Rank A]

    After receiving instruction on how to im the reward, Emery closed the wooden box with a very satisfied expression and he realized Julian was too.

    When they were done, Magus Rosia and the others'' faces turned serious as she spoke, "Now for the most important matter."

    "They wanted to know your final decision�� Will you stay or return to Earth?"

 Chapter 1347 Decision

    "Have you two decided?" Magus Rosia asked, her gaze on herte husband''s two juniors. "Are you going back to Earth or are you going to stay?"

    The rules set for a lower realm acolyte like Emery and Julian were quite straightforward. Return to the they originated until reaching the magus realm, or stay and give services to either the Magus Alliance or certain approved factions.

    Thetter option, however, required one to withhold their rights as a native of their home.

    Emery actually never thought about not going home. However, he couldn''t help but falter at this moment. Even now, the thoughts of his friends whose whereabouts and circumstances were unknown filled his entire mind. There was also his dear master, who was still missing.

    Hence, the reason for his hesitation to answer, as well as his consideration about the other option. Nevertheless, he wanted to know more about the second option, specifically about the withheld rights. That way, he hopefully could make the best decision.

    Right after, Magus Rosia began to exin the entire matter.

    The first would be the right to enter and leave the, which would be under the mercy of the caretaker. The second was the right to participate in any development and altercations on the. Thest and third right was the right of any resources the had and would have.

    All rights would be on hold until a certain amount of service time or contribution was sufficiently fulfilled ording to the Magus Alliance standards.

    In addition to that, the individual would need to have at least reached the magus level to be allowed to enter and leave a lower realm.

    These rules corresponded to the prime directives that have been upheld for tens of thousands of years. All in order to safely preserve a lower civilization from utter destruction, before they could reach their full potential.

    The intricate situation for them about this decision was the requirement to have someone still having those rights if they wanted to be eligible to take over the caretaker position of their own.

    Fuxi added "In general, the service can go from 5 to 100 years, depending on the level of contribution. So there is a chance you will not be able topete for the caretaker duel if your service were not finished"

    Hearing this, Julian came forward and announced his decision with firm conviction.

    "There is nothing to be confused about. I believe i can reach Magus level in less than 5 years,I will return to Earth."

    However, Emery still seemed undecided. Not returning and losing all those rights would definitely be a great disadvantage for him. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t stop thinking about Klea and the others.

    It was at this moment that Julian opened his mouth again, uttering words that shook Emery.

    "I know you are thinking about them, but how much can your presence here affect the situation? You alonepared to the entire Magus Alliance resources?"

    Before Emery could put up a response, the Roman heaved a sigh and added, "If you want to stay, that''s fine too. We only need one person, after all. I am alone is enough."

    Upon hearing that, Emery couldn''t help but turn his head towards his seniors. He saw the Eastern Sage nod his head and calmly said, "It''s true, especially with Julian being the leader of the Earth faction. As long as he keeps his rights as a native of the, we will still be able toy im over the caretaker positionter on."

    Seeing that Emery still had not made up his mind, Magus Rosia added her opinion.

    "Actually, my sisters and I hope that one of you will stay here." Staring at the two of them, she spoke in a sincere tone. "We wish to follow the will of our deceased Lord."

    Emery was taken aback by those words. "Will?"

    It turned out Lord Izta had left a will in the event that he''s died and due to the fact there was no heir to the Terra Kingdom''s throne.

    Inside, it was stated that his wives and the entire Terra Kingdom would support his juniors with all their power and that, if they managed to fulfill his wish to regain Earth''s caretaker position, the ownership of the kingdom and everything it possessed would be granted to them.

    "You see, we can''t be of much help if you''re on Earth. On the other hand, we can and will do all we can to assist you in your preparations for the uing duel with the Kronos faction if you stay."

    Emery instinctively turned to look at Julian, but although there was a slight change seen in his expression, the Roman still remained in his decision to return to Earth. He even supported Magus Rosia''s words, saying, "This is good for you, Emery."

    "A talent like you can gain a lot more progress here than back at home. Think about it. Your apothecary skill alone will bring about a lot of possibilities and opportunities for you and our faction."

    "Plus, I will feel much better knowing you are still here, looking for our friends."

    Emery was a little surprised how much Julian wished to return home, but he was definitely not wrong.

    As stated, there were indeed many reasons for Emery to stay instead of returning to Earth. However, there were two reasons holding him back from doing so. One was Morgana''s condition, which was still unknown when he left, the second was the ess to Khaos Space and the secret Killgragah kept telling him.

    While not ideal, Emery could actually ask Julian to bring home one of his Reviving Potions and give it to Morgana. This meant that his decision was hanging on the promise given by the dragon, whether Killgragah was actually telling the truth.

    After all, if he returned and the dragon turned out to be lying, he would be in a lot of trouble for being restricted within the confines of Earth with no way to break through to the magus realm.

    ? "So what do you say, Emery?" The female Magus asked.

    Hearing the same question once again, Emery remained silent as he really felt lost. He going back home to settle his situation with the dragon was the obvious choice. However, his heart wasn''t willing to just give up on his friends whose fate was still unknown.

    In the end, he could only say what he honestly thought.

    "Please give me some more time to think about this."

    Magus Rosia nced at the Eastern Sage before turning back to Emery and said, "Of course, Emery. The academy, however, will need your answer first thing in the morning."

    Nodding his head in understanding, Emery quickly excused himself and walked out of the hall. He then exited the pce and flew towards the hill where the statue of Lord Izta was built. Staring at it for a moment, he proceeded to sit down on the grass beside it.

    As his eyes were fixed on the bustling city in front of him, Emery spoke as if Lord Izta was right there with him. "What do you think, senior? What should I do?"

    If only Emery has some leads about his friends or his Master''s Xion whereabouts, he would consider staying. The only thing he had was to get connected to the Darkmoon n''s real patriarch, Lyanna''s father. But it might not lead to anything and he''s running out of time.

    Emery sat there for hours while the sun began to set over the horizon, still there was no one to answer his confusion.

    While he was so deep in his thoughts, he didn''t realize someone was approaching him from the shadows of the trees.

    It was a figure of a young woman, with long white hair and pale skin. When she finally arrived near him, her familiar voice took Emery by surprise.

    "Huh�� I see you are still so indecisive, always such a fool!"

 Chapter 1348 Unexpected Suprise

    Such a familiar voice and remark. Even as the person had yet to show herself hidden amongst the shadow of the trees, he knew exactly who she was.

    "S-Silva��? How? Why are you here?"

    The figure of the beautiful female acolyte from the Ouroboros n stepped out from the shadows. With a deep frown evident on her forehead, she said in a grumpy tone, "Why? Am I not wee here?!"

    Looking at her familiar face and attitude, Emery couldn''t help but recall a series of memories from within the depths of his mind. They had been separated in quite a dramatic situationst time.

    Suppressing the mixed feelings in his heart, Emery took a deep breath before smiling faintly as he said, "It''s good to see you here, Silva."

    The girl casually stepped forward, not towards him but towards the statue. Stopping right in front of it, "I heard about what happened to your senior. I''m sorry for your loss."

    She then turned toward Emery, "I''m sorry about your friends too."

    Before Emery could muster a response, the girl decided to sit on the grass. She then threw her gaze beyond the hill, gazing at the sunset beyond the Terra Kingdom.

    "I was so surprised when I got the same recall. Fortunately being so far on the other side of the gxy made me thest batch to get sent, it onlysted a minute before it was stopped."

    She nced at Emery''s surprise reaction, before continuing, "I heard it was mostly thanks to your efforts. So thank you."

    The words only reminded him how he was not fast enough to stop the recall spell sooner. Not knowing what to say Emery decided to sit down on the grass next to her.

    Seeing his gloomy face Silva said, "Well, at least it''s not all bad news. I saw your tournament fights and I heard that you just got bumped into second ce. Congrattions!"

    She then turned a little annoyed as she said, "Such a shame, if only they allowed you to fight that arrogant Zach in the final, you would be able to keep your promise and be the champion."

    "Well I guess being runner-up will do�� I forgive you." She said with a cheeky smile.

    This time, her words sessfully made him cheer up for a second and after sharing a little smile with each other, Emery calmly asked the question he had.

    "Now, can you please tell me why you are here, Silva?"

    The girl finally turned serious, "I''m here to convince you not to return to your home."

    It was a surprising answer that made the memory of her family offering him to stay and join the Ouroboros faction flooding back to him. Emery was silent for a few seconds before calmly saying.

    "I am sorry Silva, I have things to do back home. I can''t stay here."

    As usual the white-haired girl would not take a no so easily and quickly replied, "You stand here so pathetically because you are still not sure, right? That''s why I''m here." With confidence she added, "Come with me for a few hours and I''m sure you will be convinced."

    Emery stared at the white-haired girl and could see the confidence in her eyes.

    Standing up from the grass, she turned to Emery and said, "It has to be a secret though. Stand up and follow me now!"

    With his current situation, It wasn''t too hard for Emery to decide to follow the girl. Under her lead, the two of them discreetly made their way to a teleportation gate. As he stepped out onto the other side, Emery discovered he had arrived at an unfamiliar.

    Casting his gaze over the horizon, Emery saw an empty wastnd with a few rocky yellow hills.

    "Where is this? Where are we going, Silva?"

    Unfortunately for Emery, the white-haired girl refused to borate.

    "Just follow me, our destination is not that far from here."

    A few minutester, Emery saw that Silva had taken him to one of the rocky mountains. The moment he set foot at their destination, he immediately felt something unusual about it. His question was fortunately answered as they got closer, because he could feel some sort of formation barrier erected in the area in front of them.

    The two of them stopped in front of a rock with a mark on it. When she pressed it, there was a tear on the barrier and the huge rock was split in two opening a path for them two.

    The white-haired girl took the first step, beckoning for Emery to follow. As soon as he entered, he saw that the surroundings changed and the rocky hill gradually disappeared, revealing something else.

    It was a small base, a secret outpost of some sort filled with the presence of a few dozen magus. Proving what he felt, several figures came out and stopped them as they approached. However, these people seemed to recognize them both as they quickly stepped aside and let them pass.

    It wasn''t long before the two of them reached the inner parts of the base, where Emery recognized a few familiar faces. Magus Darius of the Earth Institute, Magus Erika of the water institute and even Magus Minerva, who was hisst ssroom''s instructor, were present.

    The sight quickly convinced him that the group was part of the Magus Academy.

    They all stared at him with strange expressions and only the female magus approached him, albeit reluctantly.

    "You took him here Silva?" The female magus said.

    "Yes Senior, I had to."

    The female magus answered, "Hope you won''t get in any trouble then."

    Silva once again pulled Emery''s arms and headed deeper into the post. Seeing such a situation, Emery couldn''t help but ask once again.

    "Why are they all here? What is going on here?"

    Silva didn''t answer and just took him to enter one of the stone buildings. Inside, Emery was surprised to find another familiar face he didn''t expect to see in a ce like this.

    Standing at the far end of the room was the figure of the Headmaster Delbrand of the Magus Academy.

    The man looked at him and then turned to Silva saying, "I had specifically told you not to bring him here."

    The words of the headmaster left Emery confused. Coupled with the peculiar reaction he had received earlier, Emery couldn''t help but feel that something was wrong.

    "Headmaster, what is going on?"

    Unfortunately for him, neither Silva nor Headmaster Delbrand answered his question. They didn''t seem to be paying attention to him as they were locked in a staring contest with each other. Momentster, the white-haired girl eventually broke the atmosphere.

    "With all due respect, Headmaster, we absolutely need him if we want to have this mission seed."

    Emery watched in bewilderment as Headmaster Delbrand heaved a sigh after hearing Silva''s words. Unable to contain himself, Emery once again interrupted the two and spoke his question out loud.

    "What mission? Actually, what is all this about?

    The headmaster turned towards Emery and said, "Don''t take my words the wrong way, Emery. I was nning to tell you about this, but only after you had made the decision of not returning to your home. But evidently��"

    The man nced at Silva before continuing, "Your friend here has decided to go ahead against my wishes."

    Hearing those words, Emery turned to look at his fierce friend, who dared to speak impolitely to the headmaster. Seeing his gaze towards her, Silva showed a wide smile without the slightest hint of remorse whatsoever.

    Meanwhile, Headmaster Delbrand could only heave another sigh when he saw Silva''s attitude. Shaking his head, he turned to Emery, "Nevermind that, now that you''re here follow me. "

    The headmaster walked out of the room and led them in front of a closed metal door. After confirming his identity, the door was swiftly opened and Emery could see that there were at least a dozen people inside the huge room.

    They were all busy, some could be seen operating the many information cubes in the room, while others were running around. However, what caught Emery''s attention the most were not these people or the information cubes. Instead, it was a wall full of pictures and writing located at the far end of the room.

    He could see images of a red, unfamiliar structures and the figures of the dark elves. He could even see the images of Zenonia, who he was familiar with, along with some unknown individuals of the Bat bloodline.

    Headmaster Delbrand stood in front of the wall of pictures and words. As his gaze swept over it, he said something that greatly shocked Emery.

    "The truth is, we have already found out where they took the acolytes and we are currently preparing a n to rescue them."

    The words were such great news for him and Emery can''t help wishing to hear more detail about it.

 Chapter 1349 Mission

    This turned out to be the reason why the headmaster had not been seen for the past week. And from the looks of it, the preparations were about to bepleted.

    Upon hearing this news, Emery was about to ask the most important question, but the headmaster answered it before he could even speak a word.

    "Don''t worry, the intel said they were safe at the time, at least most of them." Headmaster Delbrand said, eliciting a sigh of relief from Emery. "But we don''t know for how long, therefore we need to take action as soon as possible."

    Still, this was definitely good progress for Emery, as he could feel some of his worries being dispelled by the news about his friends. But then, he quickly found it odd why this group of veteran magus and grand magus needed him, a mere acolytes for the mission.

    Headmaster Delbrand immediately gave an exnation as soon as he saw Emery''s expression.

    "They are kept in a highly secure and dangerous ce beyond the border of elven territory. The best n we have for rescuing them in such a short time is to use the same strategy that brought them away, by using the same recall spell, hence this task can only be done by an acolyte like you who managed to escape the recall spell."

    He pointed his finger at the symbol on Emery''s palm while saying, "The n is to use the structure of the recall formation that they have put in ce and sneak you in under the radar where you will scout the location and then open a gate for us, the main force, to carry out the rescue operation."

    Looking through the collected images and data, Emery immediately realized it was a very dangerous n.

    He would be sent behind enemy lines, thrown into a situation where he would be surrounded by massive threats without any reinforcement until the job was done.

    It was certainly a desperate n made in a rush. Hence the reason why Headmaster Delbrand was reluctant to share this information before.

    However, the more desperate the n, the more Emery realized how much in danger his friends were currently at.

    The headmaster continued speaking, this time in such a weight on his voice.

    "I would rather not send more acolytes into danger for this mission, therefore, I want to be absolutely certain that you understand and are willing to take the risks to join this mission."

    The Headmaster however did not let Emery answer yet.

    "You must also know that due its urgency and secret, this mission is only known by a few people in the Magus Alliance. This means I have limited authority to grant you an extended stay after graduation, for you to join the mission you must decide not to return home and ept to be in service to the alliance."

    The headmaster once again repeated and made sure Emery understood that, as he came from the lower realm, epting this mission would put a heavy weight on him, he however promised to help him receive shorter service time after theypleted the mission.

    "Unfortunately we don''t have much time, I need your decision as soon as possible."

    Emery remainedpletely silent, his mind busy absorbing and processing all the information he had just heard. At the same time, he could gradually feel his doubts being dispelled.

    Now that he knew he could be involved in saving his friends it became much easier for Emery to reach his final decision. Despite how dangerous the mission might be, he was still determined and firm in his resolve.

    "Yes, headmaster. I''m willing to stay and take part in the mission."

    His decision somehow didn''t bring joy to the headmaster''s face. The same thing couldn''t be said to the white-haired girl standing next to him, who was trying her best to hide her growing smile.

    "Fine. If you''ve made up your mind, let''s meet the other five members who will be participating in this mission."

    Saying those words, Headmaster Delbrand brought them to another room. Once again, Emery was surprised to find more familiar faces in this ce. Everyone in the room that the headmaster brought them to were famous acolytes of the Magus Academy.

    His eyes in particr caught two strongest acolytes he had ever fought. Olivier the Sword Saint and Eeshoo the Nephilim Genius, both of them were unexpectedly present in this ce.

    There were also his reliable teammate, As the half-machine acolyte, and an acolyte with a mask that covered half of their face, Anzi the Inhuman.

    Everyone present was a survivor of the recall spell and everyone possessed strengthparable to a magus figure. With them joining the mission, Emery felt much more relieved.

    While most of the people only stared in Emery''s direction, As approached him saying, "Took you long enough to join."

    As weed him with open hands, on the contrary, hate was clearly shown on Anzi the inhuman.

    While he smiled at those words, Emery inwardly searched for thest member. He counted four and couldn''t help but wonder who the fifth member was. When he asked this matter, to his surprise, the other was apparently held in confinement at the moment and just arrived today as well.

    "In confinement? Who could it possibly be? He''s got to be one of us acolytes right?"

    When he finally saw who it was, Emery couldn''t believe his eyes for a moment, because the fifth member turned out to be the Divine Monk, Mahinder. The others showed the same reaction as Emery, having issues with thetter in the team. However, the headmaster had his reason.

    With Emery joining the mission, plus Silva, a total of seven acolytes would be sent for this ssified mission.

    Now that everything was clear, Headmaster Delbrand looked at the group and said, "We will be leaving in 24 hours. Sort all of your matters in order ande back here in time."

    One of those matters was to tell his decision to the alliance and the people of Terra pce.

    When he left the ce, Silva came rushing and followed him closely.

    "I will make sure you are not stupid enough to miss the timeline, so I will apany you till then."

    ��----

    Author Note

    The 2x Golden Ticket is finally here. The event goes from 20th December to 10 January, please support the novel to reach 2000 GT and top 10 rank on the event. When the target achieved, there will be 2x 5 chapters mass released on January. Plus there will be an artmission of the top acolytes. Special art for top 3 and top 10 GT contributors.

    Thank you all.

    Special thanks for Eessho for the Generous Gift.

 Chapter 1350 Preparation

    Even though it should be a short mission, it would most likely be a very dangerous one.

    After being dismissed by Headmaster Delbrand, everyone went on their separate ways to finish their business before leaving for the mission.

    As for Emery, he returned to the Terra Pce to inform the Eastern Sage and the others.

    After thinking about it, he just left a bottle filled with the revival pill and a note in his room saying he had decided to stay and would be away for a while because he had gotten a lead on the whereabouts of his friends.

    The note only contained a short message without exining anything, as he was strictly prohibited from disclosing any information about the mission. On the other hand, he didn''t want to put Julian in a difficult position. After all, one of them had to go home.

    "You did the right thing, the less people know about the mission the better," Silva said, who apanied Emery and was watching him write down the note.

    However, as they were about to leave, they ran into Fuxi and since he didn''t want to tell lies to his senior, Emery briefly exined he would be joining a mission to save his friends.

    Needless to say, the Eastern Sage showed his concern about the n but in the end, thetter only heaved a sigh and supported his decision, "Be careful, Emery and go bring them home."

    Emery nodded his head in conviction and continued on his way.

    Together with Silva, Emery quickly left the Terra Kingdom and went to his next destination, the Hyperion.

    "Wow, I can finallye and see this ce," said Silva, who never had a chance to enter the because of her leaving the academy.

    The girl looked very excited as Emery took care of her visitor ess to the.

    There were two reasons Emery had decided toe to this ce. The first was to retrieve hisst batch of [Spirit Foundation Pill]. As for the second reason, that was rted to the reward of a divine-tier skill he won from the tournament.

    It didn''t take long for the figure of Magus Ramona to appear before the two of them. She showed a morepliant attitude than usual, most likely due to Emery''s second ce finish in the Magus Tournament.

    "Congrattions on your sess in the tournament! I always knew from the first time I met you that you were special. All your fights were incredible."

    Her over friendly attitude quickly put the magus on Silva''s cklisted list.

    As for Emery, having absolutely no celebratory mood or intent, he quickly stopped the magus before she could say more. "I apologize, Senior, but I''m currently in a rush. Can you please just help me with the items?"

    "Aaa��" A deted expression appeared on Magus Ramona''s face, but it quickly disappeared and she nodded her head in understanding. "Yes, of course. Please wait a moment."

    Just like the previous times, Emery received a wooden box which was filled with 40 Spirit Foundation Pills, but nothing about the divine art. With a wry smile on her face, Magus Ramona exined.

    "Divine-tier skills are a very valuablemodity, so it requires time to prepare some options that are deemed suitable to choose. I can arrange it so you can meet the person in charge in two or three days."

    Emery heaved a sigh when he heard that. After all, he only had less than twenty four hours until his mission.

    However, Silva didn''t seem willing to let this slip by easily. "Are you guys serious? He cannot wait two days! Everyone knows he''s from a lower realm, he will be returning home tomorrow. Don''t you get it!? He won''t be returning in years!"

    Those words sent Magus Ramona into a panic. "I am sorry�� it''s an unintended mistake, afterall we never had a winner from the lower world before, not ever".

    The female magus turns disbelief saying, "But�� You are returning to your world!? Someone with such extraordinary talent like you?! Why?"

    Silva interrupted her, "That is none of your business, rather you should be concerned about getting his reward right away!"

    Knowing that Silva''s lies could potentially make thingsplicated, Emery quickly stopped her and said, "My friend here is not serious. Thank you for your help, Senior." Seeing the look on her face, he added, " I wille back for that rewardter."

    Emery''s words seemed to irritate the white-haired girl even more. When they finally exited the Hyperion center, Silva looked more upset about the whole situation than Emery.

    On the other hand, Emery was not angry about her rude actions, because he knew she did it for him.

    "Don''t be upset, Silva. Even if I had gotten the skill earlier, I wouldn''t have been able to master it in a matter of days." ncing at her, he saw she was still a little annoyed. "Besides, I need some time to think about what I want. And who knows, maybe the mission will help me know better what kind of skill I need."

    Those words seemed to have taken her by surprise, if the expression on her face was genuine. She then smiled and said, "I guess you got much wiser now."

    Turning her head towards the front, she then asked, "Where shall we go next?"

    A smile appeared on Emery''s face when he heard that question. "I need to see my little friends."

    "Little friends?" asked Silva, confusion evident in her voice. "Little like the dwarves?"

    Emery just smiled at her and didn''t borate further. The two of them rode the orbiter to fly towards a certain flying ind with powerful nature energy, whereupon Emery then showed the white-haired girl his spirit cave.

    "I can see that this ce does suit you very much," Silvamented as she saw the interior of the cave.

    But as they walked deeper, the white-haired girl was surprised to see a dozen or so nt creatures filling a lush garden located deep within the cave. All of them cheered when they saw the two of them arrive.

    Kuang�� kuang�� kuang.

    Out of the dozen nt creatures, there was one that was bigger than the others and, seeing it, Emery quickly called him.

    "Chiku! Can you please call the others toe?"

    Silva involuntarily gasped in surprise again at the sight of more nt creatures emerging from the ground. In the end, there were a total of twenty-three such creatures, with five noticeably bigger than the others and one unique-looking one who jumped right on Emery.

    "Kuang kuang!"

    "Twik, yes�� I am d to see all of you too."

 Chapter 1351 Reminisce

    It had only been two weeks since thest time Emery hade to visit, he put Twik and the two Chizpur back in his spirit cave. With the Magus Tournament and the intense battle that followed, it couldn''t help but feel like it had been ages.

    Seeing the joyful sight of his little friends hopping around and bumping with each other, Emery could feel his mood lifted, bringing a smile to his face.

    "What are these cute little things?" Silva asked in great curiosity. While Emery was exining what Twik and the others were, the white-haired girl approached and touched them one by one.

    Silva managed to interact well with the nt creatures; it seemed that her proficiency in the nt element had bestowed her an ability to better sense andmunicate with them.

    Thus, when she finally arrived at Twik, she understood who, or rather, what they were. Turning her head around, Silva looked towards Emery and said, "You managed to recreate the Arbor Master''s project in less than a year.. How impressive, always full of surprises"

    With fascination, Silva continued to get familiar with them while Emery went to check on the twelve Chizpur seedlings a�" the ones he had revived using his [Rebirth] spell.

    Emery inspected their condition one by one. With spirit energy, hemunicated with them and relieved to find that they had grown up healthy.

    His concentration was then interrupted by the clear sound of a girl''sughter echoing through the air. Turning his head, he could see Silva ying happily with the nt creatures.

    Emery couldn''t believe what he was seeing from a distance. Silva was currently very different from her usual disposition; her sassy demeanorpletely gone, reced by a radiantly cheerful one.

    On the same note, he was also surprised to see that the white-haired girl was able to get along with the nt creatures so easily.

    But then, interrupting a harmonious moment, the girl suddenly let out a cough.

    It started with a simplemon one, but acolytes do not easily get sick. Emery couldn''t help but worry when he saw it continued, bing more severe.

    Emery approached the white-haired girl and was ready to check on her. But to his surprise, the girl pushed him away. "I''m fine..." She said, covering her mouth as another cough struck.

    He noticed that she was about to take something out of her spatial ring, but before she could do so, she lost her bnce instead and fell into his arms.

    "Silva?! Silva!!"

    Emery hurriedly carried her unconscious body to the wooden house in the cave. Laying her body onto the bed gently, he then immediately cast.

    [Nature''s Blessing]

    The moment Emery''s green root-like spirit energy entered her body, he was confused when he discovered that instead of injuries or trouble as he had expected, he instead found a powerful yet chaotic energy coursing through her blood. It also blocked his roots from going further into her body.

    "What is happening to you Silva?"

    His worry lessendly slightly as he saw her eyes flutter open. She looked confused for a moment, then she took out a serum from her spatial ring and injected herself with it.

    When he saw that she had gradually recovered, Emery finally say

    "Silva.. Are you alright? What is going on?"

    Unexpectedly, the question made the white-haired girl re at him andsh out.

    "Stop looking at me like that! I AM FINE!"

    She then took a deep breath, trying to calm herself before apologizing to the shocked Emery. "I''m sorry, Emery.. I know that you just worried about me... but you don''t have to. it''s really just the Snake bloodline thing."

    Understanding that she didn''t want to exin further, Emery decided to stop questioning her for now. But then, a few momentster, he realized that her face changed color.

    "Silva, your face is turning red"

    "Moron! I''m just ufortable sleeping in your bed, you know!"

    With the exchange of those words, the atmosphere suddenly turned even more awkward.

    The girl looked around the room and said another surprising question "Did... did she sleep here too?"

    It took him a few seconds before Emery realized she was talking about Klea.

    "Yeah.. She stayed for a while, apanied me on my training."

    Hearing those words, the white-haired girl gave out a forced smile, her body trembling a little and after a sigh she said "I really wish I could apany you in training as well."

    Emery had of course known about Silva''s feelings. Even so, he was still surprised at how straightforward she was nowpared to what was in his memories.

    Seeing Emery''s expression turn serious, she chuckled lightly and said, "Don''t worry, I''m just messing with you."

    As if to prove her words, Silva then proceeded to change their topic of conversation. She asked about what he had been doing since thest time they met. Emery of course dly talked about his stories, but when it was her turn to answer, the girl always had her way to avoid most questions with vague answers.

    Still, the two of them had a pleasant conversation for hours, with Emery talking about the mid-test at the Andora to the Nexus mission; while on the other hand, Silva talked about her brother and uncle Bob the Frog who apparently asked about him all the time.

    Their chat also led to a task, one they should do together next.

    Before that however, Emery returned to the garden with Silva in tow. After gathering all the nt creatures with Twik''s help, he stood in front of them and said, "I will soon be going on another mission, but its a dangerous one. I wonder if any of you would like to help me."

    It didn''t take long for responses to appear. And to Emery''s pleasant surprise, together with Twik, all five Chizpur brothers showed their intention to join, saying something about protecting Emery from danger.

    However, Emery couldn''t allow all of them to follow him as he needed someone to take care of their little brothers. When they were told this, the Chizpur brothers quickly did a vote and Chiko was decided to be the one to stay.

    Once determined, Twik and the four Chizpur brothers quickly entered the spatial space that Emery had opened. With that, Emery''s business on Hyperion was over and they were ready to leave.

    Theirst destination was a certain ce in Golden City, one of the biggest cksmith workshops to be exact. This was the thing that came up in their talk before, a way to increase both of their fighting power for the mission.

 Chapter 1352 Binding

    After the two of them arrived at the cksmith workshop, Emery could see the Ouroboros Princess giving a few nods as the two of them walked around the ce, seeing some of the works that the cksmith master had made.

    "Well, they are doing a pretty good job, I should say. It''s still not up to the standards of the Kazadun dwarves, but it should suffice for tier 5 weapons." She said to Emery after the tour. "

    Satisfied with what she had seen, the two of them then headed towards the reception to request a soul binding service.

    "A soul binding service? Certainly. Please wait a moment," answered the dwarf who attended the reception.

    Emery swiftly brought out his dark de [Savage Sword], while Silva did the same to her polished white [Gentle Sword]. The two swords were ced on the table as they waited for the dwarf to collect them to be processed.

    Now that Silva was here, with the presence of the sword''s other half, Emery''s [Savage Sword] could finally be imbued to get an enhancement.

    After checking the swords, the dwarf attendant then asked, "Do you already have a soul prepared for the procedure? If that''s not the case, you can browse through our catalog and see if something suits your needs."

    Emery had thought about this matter, and now that they were finally here, he was determined. He reached into his Spatial Space and took out the metal emblem that contained the female dark elf Lyanna Darkmoon.

    Needless to say, when Emery poured his spirit energy to the emblem to show the dwarf the soul, a furious voice boomed loudly in his mind.

    <You!! You really dare to embed me into a sword?!!>

    Lyanna was a powerful peak stage elven magus, and with how impossible it was to catch the spirit soul of grand magus figure her soul could be considered one of the best souls to be used in a soul binding procedure.

    Hearing her enraged words, Emery calmly voiced his side of opinion.

    "I don''t know when I will have the chance to deal with you in the future, and I definitely need all the advantages I can get for my next uing mission"

    The female magus threw curses at Emery without stopping. Unfortunately for her, he decided to ignore thempletely. Right now, Emery didn''t care about her opinion at all as his mind was only about Klea and the others.

    When she found out about this, Silva quickly said, "You have two choices with a soul like this; erase its memory or keep it intact. The first one will be the safest, while thetter could be tricky."

    She then exined that it relied on the connection between the wielder and the soul. A sword that was enhanced with a soul that still had its memories intact could be uncontroble, but if the wielder had a good bond with said soul, that choice would drastically improve the enhancement instead.

    As Emery did not have any connection with the female elf nor did he think that there would be in the future, he decided to choose the first option which wouldpletely wipe her memories.

    <W-Wait..! Wait! Listen! Don''t erase my memory.. You will never be able to exchange me to my n anymore then!> Lyanna said frantically, in an attempt to change Emery''s mind.

    s, Emery seemedpletely unfazed by her words.

    The female magus'' spirit soul was indeed valuable, but with how badly thest exchange had gone, Emery wasn''t sure he wanted to go through that kind of hassle again �C at least not for some time toe.

    Seeing Emery not being persuaded by her words, Lyanna fell into a panic. After racking her brains, she quickly tried to negotiate from another direction.

    <You are about to carry out a mission in the dark elf territory, aren''t you? I can help you! I know a lot about their territory! I will definitely help you!>

    It looked like Emery was still not convinced even by those words, and Silva spoke her thoughts on this. "She has lived for hundreds of years, so she could be useful indeed. However, she could also be maniptively dangerous, and I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle her."

    Emery nodded his head because he thought Silva''s words made much sense.

    On the other hand, Lyanna went up another notch with her curses when she saw Emery was about to give the metal emblem to the dwarf attendant. But then, much to his surprise, Silva suddenly stopped him.

    "Wait, Emery. Can you give her to me instead?" Emery looked confusedly at her, and seeing his face, she rified her intention. "I mean, I will trade her for something of simr value."

    Saying those words, the white-haired girl took out two crystalline gems and showed them to Emery. One was a rough and sharp pitch ck crystal, while the other was smooth and white like snow; both of them emitted a faint sparkling light.

    "Within These two crystals are high-tier legendary beast souls." With a smile, she said, "They are considered the best material to use to enhance Tier 5 weapons, and also share excellentpatibility with both of our swords."

    Hearing those words, Emery took the two gems and looked at their details. Naturally, he was surprised when he saw what they were.

    [Legendary Beast Soul - Corrupted Demonic Serpent]

    [Legendary Beast Soul - White Snow Serpent]

    These souls were so perfect for Emery''s Savage Sword and Silva''s Gentle Sword.

    It was as if she had foreseen the future, allowing her to prepare for this moment. She assured him that these souls were their best choice.

    Emery was more than willing to make the trade. However, he couldn''t help but worry about what she was trying to do with the female dark elf''s soul.

    Knowing what he was thinking, Silva looked at him and calmly said, "I will try to extract more information from her." Realizing Emery''s confusion, she casually said, "Yes, she''s too dangerous for you. But that''s not the case for me."

    [2x Tier 5 Soul Binding - 70,000]

    Emery paid for both of them, and this subconscious action of his brought a smile to the white-haired girl.

    "I see now.. A champion indeed is rich."

    Thest time they went out shopping together, Emery had close to no spirit stones. So of course Silva couldn''t pass up the chance to tease him, to which Emery could only smile wryly in response.

    After that, she turned to the dwarf attendant and asked, "How long will it take to finish?"

    "For two swords, we need at least twelve hours," the dwarf answered readily.

    Silva nced at Emery, and it took him a few seconds before he realized her meaning. Hurriedly taking out one piece of red spirit stone worth 10,000 and then put it on the table.

    "Four hours. Please finish by then," said Silva with a smile.

    The dwarf smiled as he quickly swept the red spirit stone from sight. "Of course, can do."

    As they came out of the workshop, at exactly the same time the morning sun shone upon the Golden City. Looking at the shining horizon and feeling the warmth rushing in, Emery felt a tug on his shirt. Turning his head, he saw Silva with a smile on her face.

    "Alright, now that business is done, you don''t mind apanying ady out for a stroll, do you?"

 Chapter 1353 Strolls

    To be honest, Emery wanted to use the remaining time he had to cultivate and absorb the energy that was still in his core. However, Silva was adamant on her wish as always. In the end, he found himself being taken to a corner of the bustling Golden City.

    It was an entire block of streets that Emery had never visited nor seen before. The ce had a unique atmosphere with its mixed-style decor as if it came from many different cultures. Moreover, most of them seemed to be made of natural materials.

    However, what surprised Emery the most was that the entire street was packed with various races of half-bloods and hybrid individuals. This sight brought a familiar feeling to him, it reminded him of Zodiac City.

    "From your face, I can tell that you have never been here." Silva said, breaking him out of his reverie. With her back facing the bustling street and a wide smile on her face, "Wee! To the Inhumane Town!"

    Golden City, after all, was considered the biggest city in the entire sector and within such a city there was a designated area which all the half-bloods and hybrids used as a gathering spot - a haven for their kind.

    Intrigued by this new discovery, Emery quickly followed Silva inside. However, much to his surprise, as soon as he entered the town, his appearance drew amotion as many amongst the crowd recognized him.

    "That''s Ambrose!"

    "Ambrose? You mean the savage acolyte?!"

    "Where is he? I can''t see him!"

    People started flooding the street as they gathered around the two of them, wanting to directly see the young half-blood acolyte who had made them all proud of his achievements in the Magus Tournament.

    Seeing that more and more people were gathering around Emery, Silva quickly grabbed his hand and pulled him to run away. As their figures slipped through the crowd of people, Emery could hear her voice.

    "Sorry to interrupt your moment of fame, but we do not have much time."

    They ran for a few minutes before finally stopping. Looking in front of them, Silva had led him to a dpidated, medium-sized building that gave out a peculiar smell.

    The moment they entered inside, Emery saw an interior that looked like a dining court. Silva stepped into first ce and took a seat by the window overlooking the street. Seeing Emery wasn''t moving, she quickly motioned for him to sit down as well.

    "What are we doing here?" Emery asked as he took a seat across from the white-haired girl.

    Hearing the question, the girl casually replied, "To eat of course! We still gotta eat, right?"

    Before long, lots of delicious-looking dishes were brought over and filled their table. All of them were cuisines Emery had never tasted before; most importantly, each and every one of them had very strong and distinctive smells.

    While Emery was wondering what all this was, Silva had already started digging in and was feasting on the food with gusto. Seeing her overjoyed expression, he couldn''t help but smile at this side of her he had never seen before.

    There was no doubt a distinct cultural difference between his Earth''s and Silva''s Serpent bloodline. Not willing to appear rude, Emery tried his best to follow suit.

    He was surprised to find that his vigor increased when he consumed some of the dishes, these foods were indeed something special. Still, Emery did not believe they were here merely for lunch.

    Momentster, a figure approached their table and handed them arge bag that gave off an even stronger smell. Emery''s forehead couldn''t help but subconsciously furrow at how intense the smell was.

    "You can take that, Emery. I ordered those for you."

    Those words stopped Emery from calling the figure back. He looked at the white-haired girl in confusion, to which thetter only smiled faintly. He then checked the bag''s contents and, to his surprise, there were dozens of packages all filled with different kinds of nts and seeds.

    Seeing the look on Emery''s face, Silva exined.

    "Those are rare nts that can help with your research on the bloodline gene serum. It took me a while to order all of them, so make sure you seed!"

    Emery''s eyes bulged in surprise when he heard that. He quickly inspected all the packages inside the bag, to find about three dozen high-tier nts besides the dozens of other simrly precious nts.

    "T-Thank you, Silva��This is such a surprise. Thank you truly."

    "Well, there''s nothing to be thankful about." She casually said, "Those items are not paid yet."

    "...."

    [32,000 spirit stones]

    Emery let out a sigh as he looked at the spirit stones he currently had. In just a few hours, he had spent more than a hundred thousand spirit stones. Once again, he realized how expensive things were.

    Still, he was happy with what he obtained, as he quickly stored the bag containing the precious nts within his spatial space.

    Now that Silva had gotten what she came for and gave it to Emery, it was time for her to leave. But before she could do so, Emery stopped her.

    "Wait, Silva." Grabbing her arm, Emery said, "We need to talk."

    Emery found the moment to ask about what was really happening with her all these months and why she joined the mission so suddenly.

    Just as he was waiting for the white-haired girl''s reply, Silva suddenly turned into a panic as she stared out at the bustling street. Following her line of sight, he saw a group of people in gray uniform approaching the building they were in.

    Before he could ask her, she snapped her head towards him and said, "We have to get out of here!"

    Confused by the odd reaction, Emery asked, "What''s wrong? Who are they?"

    "Nothing. Just open a spatial gate for us to get out of here." With a serious look, she said, "Take us anywhere, just away from them."

    Emery didn''t immediately move as he believed no one would really make any trouble, not in the middle of the busy Golden City. In fact, he found some familiarity in their uniform that he wanted to know more about who they were.

    Thanks to him holding back from casting the spell as Silva requested, the people in gray uniform had arrived before them.

    Looking at Silva''s irritated expression towards these people, Emery calmly stepped forward, "Who are you people? What do you want with us?"

    There were five of them. One magus who appeared to be the leader proceeded to ignore Emery and spoke to Silva with respect.

    "Princess, we are here to bring you back home."

    Those words said everything about their identity.

    No wonder Emery somehow recognized the gray uniform these people were wearing. They were all part of the Ouroboros guards.

    Meanwhile, hearing those words Silva calmly said, "Uncle Bob told you I would buy these items, didn''t he? Smart�� unfortunately no, I am not going home."

    Hearing this, all the guards started to move surrounding them both.

    "Princess, please don''t make it more difficult than it already is for us. We are just following orders."

    Unmoved, Silva replied firmly, "Please help me tell the queen that I will return when I am done."

    By this time, Emery could see that a few more people had arrived, there were a dozen of them now. What''s more, three of them were magus-level and currently approaching them from multiple sides.

    Now that Emery knew who they were and what they were nning to do, he couldn''t help but regret not helping Silva right away. He turned toward the girl and said wryly, "I am sorry for not listening to you earlier. What do you want to do?"

    From her expression, the girl seemed still annoyed by Emery''s actions. Pouting her lips, she spoke with grumbling, "Huh! I can get away from them myself!"

    Saying those words, Silva leapt into the air intending to get out of the building through the window. At the same time, several of these gray uniform guards closed in on her. All were intent on capturing her. Emery however instantly [Blink] next to her and with just one spell, all the chasers were pushed back several meters with his new gravity spell.

    [Repulsion]

    Before Silva could do anything, Emery already grabbed her arm tightly saying.

    "You follow me this time."

    Such action quickly made the girl stop resisting. Her face was blushing as Emery cast [Blink] and brought her away with him. He continued to teleport multiple times, getting the two of them further away from the chaser.

    All the gray uniformed men could only watch helplessly from a distance as Emery finally opened up a spatial gate and stepped inside. Their two figures disappeared from both their sight and their spirit-reading sense.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1354 Leaving

    ? After stepping out of the [Spatial Gate], the two of them arrived in front of a familiar building located at the other side of the city. Emery quickly pulled her inside, where he brought her to take a seat at one of the corner tables.

    A few momentster, the two of them noticed someone approaching. An employee of the ce, a man whose face was all red, went over to their table.

    "I can tell when someone is on a run, you know"

    Silva immediately became rmed when she heard those words. However, Emery quickly motioned her to rx saying, "Don''t worry, we are safe here, He''s a good friend of mine."

    Turning to the red-faced man, Emery smiled and said, "Can you please get me and my friend here a drink, Aeon? Thank you."

    Aeon nced at Silva, before turning to Emery and replying with a shrug. "Sure. Wait a minute."

    When the man walked away after giving them the drinks, Emery turned his eyes to Silva for a few moments before finally saying, "So are you going to exin what is happening now?"

    Facing Emery''s gaze, the Ouroboros Princess casually said, "It''s just the usual. My mother, the queen, is being too protective of me again." Seeing the expression on his face, she added, "It''s such a tragedy, what happened with the academy and I really wanted to help too�� don''t worry, I will return as soon as this mission is over."

    This exnation however only made Emery ask more questions. "Do you really have to join this mission? ��I mean�C"

    "What? What do you mean? Do you mean that I''m not as capable as top acolytes like you and all the others?!" The white-haired girl seemed annoyed by Emery''s words. "Let me tell you this, if my mother and the n hadn''t forced me to quit the academy, I would have shown you that I can also reach a top position!"

    Emery smiled wryly at her outburst. He believed there was some reason why Silva was brought in to join the mission and he wanted to know what it was. After all, even if he trusted her, he wished to uncover all of the puzzle pieces.

    Seeing the look on his face, Silva sighed and relented. "Alright, you got me.." She then said, "The truth is I was involved in obtaining the intel, hence Headmaster Delbrand let me join the team."

    "You were what?" Emery was taken aback by this revtion, knowing how resourceful she would have needed to be in order to get ahold of such intel. But then, he remembered how the white-haired girl had yed an important part in revealing the half-bloods'' devious plot in the past.

    "Do you understand now? Do not let my family bring me back if you really want to save your friends and dear girlfriend."

    Emery was silent at those words. Staring at her, he knew that there was something more that the girl was hiding. However, he also realized that it would not be easy to break through her manyyers of secrecy and reveal what her true intention was.

    So for now, Emery decided that he would follow her wish and not let her family catch her. With that said, the two of them prepared to leave, carefully and stealthily.

    "Leaving already?" asked the red-faced Aeon, to which Emery replied as he ced one spirit stone on the table, "Thanks for the drink, Aeon. I''lle back againter"

    With Emery''s help, the two of them were able to sneak back to the cksmith workshop without being seen by many people. They quickly went to the reception and picked up their now enhanced swords.

    [Savage Sword]

    [Longsword - Tier 5]

    [Masterpiece Quality]

    [Legendary soul binding - Increased durability, increase sharpness]

    It wasn''t just the notification about the sword that entered his mind; Emery could also sense energy flowing into his body as he grasped the hilt of the sword. He then did a few test swings and found them much lighter but more powerful.

    "Very good! Nicely done!" said Silva in an approving tone as she swung her white sword as well. She then turned to Emery as she said with a smile, "I can''t wait to try this out for real."

    Now that they had retrieved their swords, their business outside was all done, and thus the two of them swiftly returned to the hideout. Most importantly, there were only a few hours left before they departed for the mission.

    The sun was high in the sky as it was already midday by the time Emery and Silva arrived safely at the Golden City''s teleportation gate, undetected by the Ouroboros guards. However, just as they were about to enter the portal, Emery stopped in his tracks as he noticed a dozen medium sized spaceships with the insignia of the Magus Alliance leaving the city.

    Feeling him stop walking, Silva followed his line of sight and said, "Ah, now is the time, huh?" Eyes also at the departing spaceships, she said, "Those are the transport ships that carried the acolytes heading to different sectors. You would have been there too if it wasn''t for me."

    Apparently, with the situation at the Magus Academy still in disarray and the recall method being questioned for its safety, it was decided that all of the acolyte graduates would be sent to their homes via spaceship.

    This means that right now Julian is on one of those ships, leaving for Earth.

    Emery couldn''t help but feel mixed feelings as he saw those spaceships disappearing in the horizon, he somehow believed that it will be a while before they can see each other again.

    "Have a safe travel Julian"

    When they arrived at the secret hideout, the two discovered that a medium-sized spaceship had been waiting for them. Apart from the seven selected acolytes and the headmaster, there were also twenty magus individuals who joined them in the mission �C which was far less than Emery had expected at first.

    "Don''t worry. We will join forces with another groupter" said Headmaster Delbrand, surprising Emery as the man seemed to always know what he was thinking.

    This mission was going to be a covert operation �C one that would take them beyond the border. They would travel under the radar and were estimated to take five to seven days to arrive at their destination.

    Thinking of the mission, Emery couldn''t help but be worried about his friends'' situation. s, there was nothing he could do but hope that they were safe till then.

    Since there were several days before their mission actually started, Emery decided to use the free time to once again absorb the spirit mist within his spirit cores.

 Chapter 1355 Kronos

    A brown-haired handsome young man could be seen standing next to the window of a spaceship. His eyes were reading a letter he had been holding for a while, before a wisp of me emerged from the tip of his finger and burnt the paper to ashes.

    "You go and save them, Emery. I will prepare the rest for all of us."

    The young man was Julian, the only one from the five Earth acolytes who managed to return home after graduation.

    The spaceship changed three times until finally on the third day, he boarded a small ship headed to a blue. Looking at the familiar sight, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of nostalgia.

    "You have arrived at your destination."

    1002 - Earth]

    [M - ss - lower realm]

    [Sovereign - Nephilim faction]

    As Earth was considered a lower realm, no spaceship was allowed to enter the and its surrounding airspace. Instead, the ship headed towards the moon satellite that orbited the.

    When the ship got closer to the satellite, Julian clearly saw a huge mountain-like construct camouged amidst the rocks, where a gate was opened for the ship to enter. After it made itsnding, Julian walked out of his transport with a confident gait. Awaiting him were two magus figures dressed in long gray robes.

    "Ahh, I see one of you actually made it back," one of the figures said, a wicked smile clear on their face.

    Despite the mocking, Julian responded with respectful demeanor to the two. After performing a slight bow, he straightened his back and looked at the two figures saying, "Thank you for the reception, Senior Hades, Senior Hermes. I am Julian, d to be back."

    Seeing the young acolyte apparently knew of their names, gave some surprise to the two magus.

    "What a good junior we have here." Hades said, smiling wickedly at the young acolyte.

    As if he didn''t hear the sarcastic remark, Julian remainedpletely calm and followed the two as they left the hangar.

    When they entered the main building, Julian began to talk in a casual manner, while also carefully observing the ce. He talked about his first impression meeting Magus Hermes at the Holy Harvest ritual two years ago and how he has heard of the Magus'' famous name from songs and tales, about the eloquence of the god of travel.

    As for Hades, Julian decided to ignore himpletely, making the magus turn even more irritated at his tant indifferent attitude. On the other hand, Julian''s friendly and respectful attitude, brought a good impression from Harmes as he began to exin the current situation.

    "I am the one in charge of taking you back to Earth, but before you leave, the family would like to see you."

    Julian nodded his head and calmly said, "Likewise."

    He was taken to what appeared to be a dining hall, where three other individuals were present. The first to catch his attention was arge man with a muscr build and long braided hair that fell down his back.

    The man was none other than the renowned god of war Ares, who was a Full Moon magus. As for the person next to him, the strikingly beautiful woman d in a flowing white dress was the goddess of the hunt Artemis, a Half Moon magus.

    Last but not least, the person sitting at the end of the table was a middle-aged man with a trimmed beard, the oldest of them all, the famous all-powerful in the myth, god of the sky: Zeus. As for the faction leader Kronos, apparently the man was currently away.

    Right in front of him right now were five of the 12 magus of the Kronos factions, the individuals that he or any of his friends had to face in 20 years. Although he read enough data about them, seeing them in person gave a much clearer picture of who they were.

    Making use of his charms that he honed during his time at the academy, Julian managed to make a bit of acquaintance with all five of the magus, allowing him to be aware of some of their characters.

    Nevertheless, Hades was still very emotional when it came to the Earth''s acolytes.

    Julian, however, was unfazed by the intense gaze of the man. He still calmly talked about his personal experiences, about the time he spent in the main faction of the Nephilim, and how he understood the job they had been doing for the faction and the people of Earth.

    His attitude ended up blowing up the volcano that was Hades, who found his actions very hypocritical.

    "Cut out all the acts! Stop pretending that you don''t hate us!"

    Outwardly Julian was still unperturbed, while inwardly he tried his best to remain calm. Taking a nearby ss of drink, he took a sip and spoke calmly as he put the ss down.

    "You''re right. I don''t like you and to be honest I would very much like to take the caretaker position out of your hands." He paused. "However, I''m sure all of you knew what just happened in the academy, with such tragedy, winning the duel is just a dream right now."

    The bitter fact was that only one out of five acolytes managed to return, on top of that, the figure who in the Kronos faction''s eyes considered the most annoying adversary �C Lord Izta �C had died in the Bloody Incursion. To put it simply, the Earth faction was greatly, if notpletely, crippled by the incident.

    Julian continued on, "We are on the same side now, the Nephilim side." Staring at the five, he said, "I''ve spent thest six months with the main faction to understand what the Nephilim really want with Earth. If we work together, we can reach that goal faster and be benefited by it."

    He then followed by his exnation of what he nned to do on Earth. Thanks to his identity as a native born of the, Julian had the freedom to do many things that the Kronos faction could not.

    "The faction''s interests are above all else, so can we reach an agreement on this matter?"

    Those words made Zeus smile as he asked, "What kind of cooperation do you want?"

    Without missing a beat, Julian calmly said, "I only wish that none of your hidden agents on Earth messing with my n."

    Instantly, a loud shout reverberated through the air.

    "Why the hell should we listen to you!?"

    Turning his head to said person, Julian indifferently answered, "Well unless you n to do something against what the main faction want, you have no reason not to."

    Julian closed his words with a reminder about the agreement they had for not disturbing him or anyone on Earth for the next 20 years and he assured them he had a way to report the head faction, if the Kronos were ever trying to break any of the rules.

    The threat only made Hades turn mad once again, however the other four magus, including Zeus the oldest, had no reason to reject such a request.

    Seeing their positive response, Julian raised the ss for a toast as to seal the agreement.

    The truth was Julian didn''t trust the Kronos to respect their end of the deal, but such words still needed to be said, and hopefully, they would buy him a few years of peace.

    "Thank you for your hospitality, I would very much like to get back home now"

    Soon after, Hermes sent him back to Earth,nding on a hill near one of the Roman upied towns located in Southern Britannia, the territory previously known as the Cantiaci Kingdom.

    Looking at the familiar surroundings, Julian closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    "I am back."

 Chapter 1356 Back Home

    Bending down, Julian picked up a handful of dirt from the ground and threw it towards the sky, watching it scatter everywhere in the air. Closing his eyes, he could feel how the faint scent of the breeze mixed with the distinct smell of fresh earth ground refilled his exhausted spirit after such a meeting with the despicable magus.

    Now that he was finally back home, Julian checked the symbol on his arm.

    [Julius Kaesar]

    [Battle Power: 165 (135)]

    [Spirit Force: 988 (910)]

    [Acolyte rank 9 - peak stage 9 pirs]

    [Earth: 3 pirs]

    [Fire: 3 pirs]

    [Metal: 3 pirs]

    Even though he knew what would happen when he returned, Julian still revealed a slight frown as he saw his strength being restricted. Some of the restrictions came from the fact he was currently in a lower realm, while another originated from the injuries he still suffered from the use of his unique skill.

    However, Julian was not worried; as even with his injuries, he was most likely still the strongest person on Earth.

    Taking onest look at the nostalgic scenery, Julian took a deep breath and pped his hand.

    "Alright, There''s lots of things to do."

    Cautious as he had always been, Julian spent the first day of his return to Earth in secret as he gathered every bit of information about what happened in the year he had been gone.

    Arriving upon a small town upied by the Romans, he made a simple visit to a local town tavern. There, he heard a lot of rumors, gossip, and talk circting amongst the popce.

    It didn''t take long for him to learn about the huge battle between the New Britannia and the Roman Republic that happened six months ago. Apparently, the conflict was still ongoing , and was generating much tension between the two sides.

    Julian quickly felt anger bubbling within as he made this discovery. After all, he had promised Emery that such things would not happen.

    Fortunately, the ruler of the New Britannia, King Arthur Pendragon, and his renowned Knights of the Round Table were able to hold the Romans'' n of invasion at bay.

    Another rumor that caught his attention was about a terrifying female witch who aided the young king in his quest, annihting hundreds of Roman soldiers.

    To confirm the validity of this information, Julian went ahead and visited several pubs. He even secretly looked for one of the Roman survivors from the massacre at the Forbidden Forest for more precise details about the event.

    This information made Julian feel relieved.

    "I guess your friend Morgana is more than fine, Emery." With a smile he took out a y bottle and said to himself "Then you won''t mind if I keep these pills, right?"

    The reviving pill Emery made was a god like medicine afterall. It could help save anyone below the magus level from death.

    Now that he knew the overall picture of the current situation, Julian finally started the first part of his n. With a rxed demeanor, he made his way to the Roman garrison built over the previous Cantiaci pce.

    Needless to say, his abrupt appearance surprised and alerted everyone in the garrison. Shortly thereafter, the new Legatusmissioned by the Roman Republic in his absence greeted his arrival.

    "Legatus Julian, your arrival here is truly a pleasant surprise. Many thought you were dead."

    Hearing such words, Julian immediately gave the story he had prepared prior, about how he went under the radar to carry out a secret mission mandated by the Roman senate.

    Even though his story was hard to believe, thanks to his high status in the senate and the fact he still had many of his legionnaires in charge of the garrison, the new Legatus did not dare to oppose Julian without direct evidence or order from Rome.

    "Now that you are here, our two powerful legions can finally crush those arrogant Britons!" the Legatus said with renewed vigor.

    Julian did not respond to those words. He decided to ignore the man for now and went to see his surviving men who were still assigned to the Britannia garrison. It didn''t take him long to see familiar faces he hadn''t seen in a long time.

    The Eagle of the Ninth, consisting of five thousand strong legionnaires, and amongst the eighty centurions, more than half were men who were loyal only to him.

    He called for the senior centurions to gather before him and instructed them to not act upon any order that would harm Britannia. He then dispatched a delegation carrying a message for King Arthur, informing thetter of his return as well as a request for peace.

    Of course, this action immediately drew the ire of the new Legatus. Unfortunately for thetter, before they could use him of anything, Julian decisively used him first of treason and swiftly ordered his execution.

    "Legatus!! You will not get away with this! Never!"

    With the death of the new Legatus, not only had Julian gained control of all the Roman soldiers on Brittania, he could now be sure that none would dare to harm Britannia for a while. At least until Rome received word of his actions.

    Julian wasn''t the least bit worried if he was found out.

    Now that the matter of the Legatus was taken care of, he told one of his senior centurions to take charge of the garrison while he himself would be heading back to Rome. Taking only a dozen of his most loyal centurion, Julian boarded a small boat and sailed across the sea.

    To further his goals, Julian nned to increase his authority over the Roman Republic. In order for that to happen, he couldn''t go home as a Legatus who disappeared without a word for a year; he needed to return as a hero.

    With that thought in mind, he arrived at the Gallic shore. With a chuckle to himself as he realized his luck, Julian found exactly what he needed.

    Four Roman legions, numbering over twenty thousand men, have spent thest four months fighting against the confederation of Gallic tribes united under the leadership of Vercingetorix of the Arverni tribe.

    The famous Gaul and thirty thousand of his men had stood their ground and continuously repelled the Romans'' advance from behind their fortified settlement.

    Under the glimmering light of the stars, during a windy cold night, Julian casually walked toward the settlement. The Gaul lookouts did not even bother to sound the rm seeing a single roman approaching their wall.

    To their shock, with one simple touch, the stone walls that were able to resist the siege of tens of thousands of Romans crumbled apart.

 Chapter 1357 Hero

    TANG! TANG! TANG!

    "We are under attack!"

    Loud sounds echoed through the air as hundreds of fierce Gaul warriors in the settlement came charging at the broken wall that spanned more than fifty meters in length. They wereing in droves to see the culprit of themotion, but to their utter shock and disbelief, they saw only one Roman standing on the other side of the wall.

    "Kill that crazy Roman!"

    Unfortunately for the Gauls, the Roman they thought of as a lunatic possessed something beyond their knowledge that rendered all the weapons on Earth unable to prate his skin.

    This caused a shocking scene for the Gauls as they watched how the arrows they shot hit their target but fell weakly to the ground without inflicting any kind of damage. Various expressions appeared on their faces, with most showing disbelief.

    "Who is that Roman!? What kind of armor is he wearing?!"

    Dashing towards the Gauls, Julian casually swung his dius as he cut through their ranks with utmost ease. In a matter of minutes, the dead bodies of the Gauls began to pile up into a mound.

    However, the fierce Gaul warriors were not so easily deterred by the bloody sight, especially when their chieftain Vercingetorix, who was considered the strongest warrior, decided to personally take action and jump into the fray.

    It was also at this moment that the trees outside the settlement started to sway as hundreds of warriors d in strange armor stepped out from the shadows.

    Six centurias, each consisting of eighty men, made their advance toward the broken walls of the Gaul settlement in an orderly formation. The earth shook slightly as the soldiers marched in unison.

    "There are only hundreds of them! Kill them all!"

    The night sky lit up as a rain of fiery arrows filled the sky. It rained down upon the moving army, managing to hit and burn dozens of these warriors. However, they still continued to advance toward the wall with discipline.

    Meanwhile, Julian jumped into the air andnded on top of the broken wall, "Brave Gaul warriors, you all will be the first to fight the greatest warriors this world would ever see, the Praetorians!"

    As those words echoed through the air, the soldiers d in strange armor finally arrived in front of the Gaul army. The situation quickly evolved into an all-out battle, with Julian giving orders for the 480 Praetorians to advance in offensive formation.

    Each of the Praetorian Guard possessed 40 battle power, which was a strengthparable to that of 10 of the strongest Roman legionnaires. Added that to their unquestionably level of discipline and Julian''s tactics and strategy, the Gauls had no idea they were about to face their most terrifying nightmare.

    It was 480 against 30,000 battles. However, Julian was confident as he knew that all he needed to do was kill the first five thousand. Once the Gauls started to feel hopeless, he immediately struck, charging in and sting through hundreds of warriors to capture their chieftain.

    "Brave warriors of Gaul! I have captured your leader! The confederation has lost!" Exuding the killing intent he had honed in his time at the academy, Julian said, "Turn around and return to your tribe before this ce bes your grave!"

    Silence fell on the previously noisy battlefield of bloodbath as the Gauls fell into contemtion. Knowing there were still four Roman legions in the vicinity, all the tribe leaders decided to listen to Julian''s words and retreat.

    Like a wave, the Gaul warriors quickly disengaged the Praetorian Guard and followed their brothers back. With that, before the first light of morning even arrived, the battle was over.

    Along with the metal puppets [Praetorian Guards], Julian stood with a satisfied look as the morning sun washed over him. Out of the 480 he had unleashed, he lost twenty of them.

    Coupled with the ones he lost during the tournament and the battle against the elves, he still had roughly 4,700 of them.

    The twelve centurions Julian had brought along were assigned to these Praetorian Guards, to be their leader and speak on their behalf.

    By this time, after seeing what Julian was capable of doing, the twelve centurions had already started to worship Julian, considering him a living god. They dared not question his actions and wholeheartedly followed the orders he gave them.

    Wasting no time, Julian swiftly rounded up three thousand Gaul prisoners he had captured and marched towards Rome with his Praetorian Guard. Needless to say, hisrge entourage attracted attention even from afar.

    As he entered the open gate of Rome, Julian could see tens of thousands of Romans gathering. They all cheered his name as he made his way down the road that led directly into the Senate building from the gate.

    "Legatus Kaesar, hero of Rome!"

    "Hail to the hero of Rome!"

    With his previous renowned feat of bringing down Spartacus'' army of rebel ves, coupled with this merit, Julian quickly became one of the most prominent figures in Rome. His rapid rise in fame and influence naturally caused much jealousy among the people in the Senate.

    "Where the hell has he been thest year?!"

    "I heard he was captured by the pirate and those men are actually pirates."

    "No way, I bet he had been building this secret army from those northern barbarians."

    While many held jealousy towards him, thanks to his rising poprity and frightening legionnaires, none dared to make a move on him. Instead, for his contributions to the Republic, Julian was appointed as the third consul of Rome, bing one of the highest authorities in the Senate.

    This new appointment put Julian on the same level as the two most prominent figures of Rome: the one considered the greatest militarymander, Pompey Magnus, and the most affluent and rich politician in the Republic, Marcus Crassus. Both figures controlled a huge portion of the Senate and were constantly at odds with each other.

    Naturally, his appointment rocked the politicalndscape of the Senate.

    Unfortunately, when it came to politics, Julian couldn''t make things his way using strength without turning the Republic into a mess, nor did he have Klea''s extraordinary talent to affect their minds.

    So, to make his n a sess, Julian held a meeting with the two influential figures, which fortunately was epted by both parties. But to his surprise, when the day arrived, he found the famous oldmander was apanied by a young legionnaire, one who possessed strengthparable to a saint level warrior.

    The name of said legionnaire was Mark Anthony.

 Chapter 1358 Ruler

    Julian''s thoughts raced as he saw the young legionnaire standing beside the oldmander. The name Mark Anthony was associated with the title of a rising brave young centurion under the wings of Consul Pompey.

    As soon as he saw that the young man from the rumors possessed such power, many questions couldn''t help but fill his mind to the point it made him forget the deep enmity that existed between the two Consul he had invited.

    "What are we doing here, Julian? Why are you inviting both of us here? More importantly, what are you trying to achieve by meeting that old snake?!" The voice of Consul Marcus resounded clearly in the room, as he pointed his finger at the oldmander.

    Julian had known Marcus Crassus for a while. In fact, he had learnt many things from the man, hence the closeness he showed couldn''t help but make the oldmander feel ufortable.

    "Huh! I decided toe in respect for the new young consul. I didn''t realize I would be ganged up like this."

    It was apparent for everyone that Consul Pompey was ready to leave. However, to everyone''splete surprise, the one who stopped him from doing it was his right hand man, Mark Anthony, instead.

    "Mark!?" The oldmander clearly disyed his surprise at the unexpected action of his trusted subordinate. "What is the meaning of this?!"

    Aposed look on his face, the young man named Mark Anthony spoke to his benefactor in a calm tone. "Consul, I hope you would at least listen to what this man is trying to say before we leave."

    The young man''s unexpected act did also give Julian quite a surprise, but at the same time, it also made him realize the true identity of the man. But for now, he had to focus on his goal of inviting these two influential people to Rome.

    Before the two of them could butt heads against each other, Julian quickly told them his idea to govern the Republic together with the three of them. A triumvirate for the sake of one goal, creating an effective government for one objective.

    "To rule the world."

    As Julian continued on with his goal, everyone in the room couldn''t help but be swayed by the incredible vigor he showed towards the future. They found the idea very promising, as now that Julian had joined as third Consul, there was finally a determining factor between the two opposing parties within the current Roman Republic.

    However, the dream onlysted for a few seconds, before reality knocked on the door and what started as a good conversation suddenly turned into a quagmire with one question asked.

    "And who among us will be the suprememander? You do not naively think that we can govern this republic fairly without a real leader between us, right?"

    Once again, the two senior figures fought with each other as they argued who was the most suitable one to lead. They hoped for Julian to weigh their capabilities and decide who would be the person between them.

    However, instead of doing that, Julian stood from his seat and spoke confidently as his eyes stared at the two figures. "I will be the suprememander."

    Needless to say, this statement Julian voiced managed to bring about a sudden coboration between the two figures who were constantly at odds at every turn.

    "Do you really think we will let you be the leader of Rome? A 21-year-old nobody!" Consul Pompey said without trying to hide his condescending attitude.

    Simr reaction was shown by his benefactor, Marcus Crassus. "Even if I Like you, you crossed the line with those words, Julian. I have known you for all these years, but never thought you were actually this brazen."

    Thankfully, with his proficiency in diplomacy, Julian had thought of a solution that would benefit everyone while still advancing his ns. Knowing Crassus was someone who highly valued material wealth, Julian promised a huge tax cut and arge plot of prosperousnd in the east.

    As for Pompey Magnus, it was slightly more difficult to find something that satisfied the oldmander. Julian knew the other party had wished for his three loyal veteran legions to havend near the capital, but fulfilling that wish wasn''t enough as the man had the ambition to be the ruler himself.

    Julian convinced the man that such a thing would never happen, as Crassus would never ept him and without apromise, all would get nothing.

    In the end, Julian managed to seal the deal with the oldmander by agreeing to marry his daughter. Apparently, being rted to the ruler of the Republic, Pompei was able to satisfy his ambition.

    As for Julian, other than smoothing out the deal, he had one other reason for epting the marriage.

    The two Consul in the end walked away from the meeting room with an expression as if they had won the better deal. Meanwhile, the disy of diplomacy and negotiation skills Julian showed seemed to have greatly impressed the young legionnaire.

    After seeing the two figures disappear, Julian turned to the young man and casually said, "Now, I wonder how you will report this matter to the Nephilims."

    The fact Julian could speak about the Nephilim without his words being restricted confirmed his guess that Mark Anthony was one of the agents the Nephilim had on Earth. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the smiling young man.

    "You can tell them whatever you want, but know that your master will not be able to take part in our world for the next 20 years. Follow and serve me instead and I will give you anything you ever dream of."

    To his surprise, the young legionnaire decisively dropped to his knees and swore his loyalty.

    It turned out Mark was actually a native of Earth who had been trained and nurtured to be an agent of the Nephilims, to be the eyes and ear for them. However he had always been treated like a ve and always wished to be part of something more.

    With his allegiance, Julian didn''t just receive a capable individual, he also obtained much precious intel about what the Nephilims had been doing all these years.

    Over the next few days, drastic changes urred within Rome. Politically, militarily andmercially, all facets of life within the capital city started to rapidly change as Julian began his n for Rome.

    But of course, everything was not done out of the generosity of his heart, there was one n Julian had been keeping secret from everyone. The crucial gear of the entire n he had envisioned.

    As soon as he was appointed as a Consul, Julian called upon one of the best sculptors in Rome andmissioned a statue of himself to be put on multiple corners of the capital city. As more and more figures of him appeared in the city, the citizens and soldiers of Rome began to chant his greatness and the prayers these people did surprisingly were able to reach into Julian''s mind.

    At the moment, Julian was in his private mansion, sitting in the lotus position in the yard. He felt a sense of relief to find that his injuries had started to recover and his condition was gradually improving.

    Then momentster, a notification came to his mind. One that brought a smile to his face.

    [You have gainedprehension of the Law of Sovereign]

    This was exactly the reason why the Nephilim main faction had a particr interest in Julian and why his power had advanced greatly.

    He hadprehended aw that was capable of absorbing the power of fate, one that was only given to those who were worthy to be a sovereign of the magus world.

    The more people worshiped him as their ruler, the more it would help him gainprehension of thew. This was the real reason he wanted to conquer the world.

    Thinking about the kingdoms he would rule, he started thinking about his friends once again, Brittania, Asia, Egypt. Although he wished for them to be safe, he couldn''t help but feel relieved that none of his friends were here, especially the Thracian Barbarian who would definitely oppose his ns.

 Chapter 1359 Captives

    In the other corner of the realm, Thrax could be seen heavily panting, with sweat and blood over his entire body. He was standing in some sort of arena, facing off against a grotesque half-human and half-creature hybrid.

    "Arrghh!"

    The thracian let out a painful scream as the sharp w of the creature scratched his back, leaving a gaping wound. However, at the same time, he took advantage of this to sneak past its defenses and swing his spear with all his might, ending the creature''s life by cutting its body in half.

    Even though the enemy had died, Thrax didn''t rx and continued to swing his weapon, knowing that more wereing.

    He continued to twist his body as growling sounds came towards him from all directions. However, he was unable to take the initiative as he could not see anything beyond a dozen meters.

    Nevertheless, with spirit reading, he could tell that many eyes were watching him as more and more creatures were released to take him down. But in spite of this realization shing through his mind, his fighting spirit grew bolder rather than waning.

    "Send me MORE! I will kill them all!"

    Bringing his spear high into the air before striking it towards the ground, Thrax managed to send another creature to the afterlife. Its blood sttered everywhere as its lifeless body fell to the ground.

    After that, he brandished his spear towards the darkness as he loudly shouted, "SHOW your Self you fucking coward! Come face me!"

    Unfortunately for the Thracian, there was no response other than another wave of creatures being released for him to fight off. This time, they came in groups of two and three, drastically increasing the difficulty.

    Although his [9 Sun Divine Technique] allowed him to project seemingly inexhaustible power, it managed to help him to stand his ground and kill a few dozen or so creatures, before his umted wounds slowed him too much.

    "I can still fight! Die! You Die!"

    After swinging his heart and ending another creature''s life, Thrax found his legs no longer listened to him. His body fell to the ground, allowing one of the creatures to finally be able to pounce on him. It bit him on the neck and quickly drained his blood.

    When Thrax thought that he was finally done, a whistling sound rang through the air and the creature proceeded to let him go from its clutch. At the same time, the growling sound all but disappeared.

    Thraxid on the ground in a half unconscious state, his entire body was covered with wounds. As he struggled to maintain his senses with reality, Thrax could faintly hear a woman''s voice from the darkness.

    "We are going to keep this one. Send the next one in."

    A few momentster, the Thracian could vaguely see several figures approaching him and putting a chain on his forearm. He could feel his strength being restricted before a tugging sensation flooded his body.

    Thrax''s body was dragged through a long corridor by these unknown figures, before he was then thrown into a cell to join a few dozen other acolytes. Needless to say, all of the acolytes quickly went over to the neer and were horrified at the condition in which the Thracian were.

    "He''s still alive! Mera! Quicke and help him!"

    Several acolytes quickly gathered around Thrax and the acolyte named Mera. Thetter who was Grand Magus Yvere''s top disciple �C known for her healing capabilities �C immediately cast her nature spell on the injury-riddled body of the Thracian.

    Beads of sweat started to appear on his face as Mera put all of herself into the healing process. Due to the restrictions ced on the room, the female acolyte would need to spend extra time and effort to heal the Immortal diator.

    "Is he going to be alright?"

    Silence fell as everyone waited for Mera''s words. After a while, she finally spoke.

    "There were multiple critical wounds on his body and, like the others, the amount of blood in his body is far less than normal. It will take at least a full day before he can start moving again."

    "Huh! That blood-sucking bastard!"

    Many of the acolytes turn pale seeing Thrax, who was one of the strongest amongst them, being left in such conditions. Some showed emotional reactions, especially considering that a third of the acolytes who had been captured and kept in this same room had died.

    "We have been held captive for two weeks now! Is no one going to save us?!" one of the acolytes screamed hysterically. This outburst however was met with a condescending snort from a figure.

    "Hah! If it''s you, maybe not. Luckily for you I''m also here." Everyone turned their eyes to the source of those words and saw a famous acolyte. "I am the prince of the Cross family. Someone will definitelye for me!"

    As soon as Shatter said such words, a thunderous sound of rm suddenly rang through the air, shocking everyone in the cell.

    "This must be it! My faction hase to save all of us!"

    Everyone was filled with hope when they heard Shatter''s words. Unfortunately, an hour passed since the rm stopped, but no help came for them. All the acolytes could only stare at the Cross noble with resentment.

    *****

    The source of the rm actually originated from an incident happening in another cell.

    Around one hour ago, a group of magus in dark capes rushed into said cell to find only half of the acolytes remained in the cell. Apparently, their other half had escaped through a huge hole on the floor.

    "Huh! To think that there was someone who could break the formations in this room."

    Then, the magus stared at the group of acolytes who decided not to leave. With a sneer on his face, he said, "I wonder if all of you who stayed are smart or just cowards."

    Instead of chasing after the escaping acolytes, the magus nonchntly covered the hole and repaired the formation. Before leaving the cell, they even took the time to pick another acolyte for the fight.

    However, realizing the cell number and seeing all the names of the one who stayed make the magus anxious.

    "Huh! We still need to chase them. Apparently, one of the valuable prisoners was among those who escaped."

    "I guess we should hurry up, we will be in great trouble if she dies."

    ----------------------------------

    Author Note:

    Dear readers, with this chapter, the month of January is over.

    ? I thank you for your support in purchasing the privileged chapters. Please let me say one more time how grateful I am and that only with your support can this story continue.

    Firstly, I would like to apologize for a much lower update than I expected. 40 chapters from the usual 60 per month.

    It started with a little break and then my offline post covid activity kept me busy.

    On the bright side, I got to spend more time with my family and get some better sleep, for that I am grateful. I also get to have more time to really think about the story, especially the next arc after this one which will be a huge turning point in the story.

    And yes, I still owe you all two times mass-released andmissioned art, which I will definitely do this February. Plus forpensation, this February I will do a 25% privilege discount for tier 4 and 5 privilege chapters.

    I hope you will join me again for the February chapters. Don''t forget to drop by our discord channel for the end of month''s event for coins giveaway, quizz, and a chance to win ess to the highest privilege chapter for free.

 Chapter 1360 Escape

    A dozen miles away from the cell, more than fifty acolytes were running through a man-made tunnel created by the expert earth formation specialist Abrafo. These acolytes were none other than the group who had decided to escape.

    The process for them to arrive at this particr junction was naturally not easy. The cell''s underground area was like a maze with many formations in ce to ensure that no one was able to get in or out. Even with his unique skills, It took Abrafo several days to map them all out, all were fine until eventually one of them tripped the rm.

    After minutes of going through the path carved by spells, they eventually made it to what appeared to be the city''s underground tunnels. The moment they reached their destination, all of the acolytes subconsciously turned towards the person who had led them here, a fierce young woman from the prominent Grade 5 faction, Jinkan Nephilim.

    Looking at the intersection of tunnels before them, Jinkan turned to the others and said, "As previously nned, we will now split into three groups, so that our chances of escape increase. Now go!"

    The first group was led by the notable spearman acolyte Python Forge, while the second group of acolytes followed the sole acolyte who had reached the magus realm Bradley Raven. One would continue their escape through the underground tunnel, while the other would sneak out to the surface.

    As the two groups left the area of the underground tunnel they had broken through, Jinkan held her group from moving, which caused confusion amidst the acolytes.

    "We will give them some time, so they can draw the attention of whatever is waiting for us out there."

    It was only when Jinkan sensed a battle had started that she finally led her group to step foot on the surface once again. The sight that greeted them upon surfacing were the dpidated ruins of what appeared to be a mega city under the pitch-ck sky.

    The ce looked terrifying with its surroundings currently being shaken up by the sounds of battle. At the moment, Bradley''s group that had gone first were surrounded by the same grotesque creatures they had been fighting for days.

    The decaying wreckage of a destroyed city and the thousands of humanoid blood-sucking creatures that they had been fighting with thest few days quickly made Jinkan realize what their current situation really was.

    "This is an abandoned and we are most likely theb rats for their experimentation! We have to get out of here!"

    Unfortunately, without her storage ring which stored all of the extraordinary items her faction had given her, there was not much Jinkan could do; this realization couldn''t help but make her heart ache.

    In a matter of minutes, the group of acolytes led by Bradley that headed out before hers were annihted, with the only survivor the magus flying high into the sky in hisst ditch effort of escaping. s, Bradley was immediately chased by the same creatures, who apparently possessed a pair of wings bearing resemnce to that of bats.

    An eye-catching spark of mes lit up in the night sky, before Jinkan and the others in her group saw Bradley''s figure being pulled down by a horde of those creatures, his body torn down to pieces by their insatiable fangs.

    "Spread out!" Jinkan quickly ordered, because not only did she know her group would be the next target of those bloodthirsty creatures, but she also sensed another battle breaking out not far in front of them.

    Hundreds of meter from where Jinkan''s group was, Python Forge was fighting bravely, killing any creature that came near. The young man showed his prowess that befitted his exceptional talent, unfortunately, in the absence of a proper weapon the master spearman was unable to get out from his fate.

    Python Forge made hisst stand near one of the ruins of a high-rise building and with hisst breath and remaining strength, he destroyed the building''s foundation and copsed the entire construct, taking dozens of the creatures with him.

    Needless to say, Jinkan''s group quickly suffered the same fate under the hands of these creatures. All the acolytes who hade with her were routed, either captured or died, until eventually she was thest one standing.

    Just as she prepared herself for her impending doom, the creatures suddenly stopped in their tracks at thest moment. While she was still wondering what happened, a figure dressed in a dark cloak came out from the sea of creatures.

    "You really should not be running around like this, you know." The figure said as their features were revealed. "Shouldn''t princesses be afraid of the dark?"

    Unbridled rage erupted in Jinkan''s eyes as she recognized the other party. "Annara! You traitor!"

    The red-haired girl looked unfazed by those words. She looked at the Nephilim Princess and said, "Traitor, huh... maybe I am, but right now I''m your savior. Return back with me or die with the others. The choice is yours."

    Jinkan gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly as she red hatefully at the red-haired girl. But in the end, she decided to lower her hands and chose the option that would allow her to keep her life.

    Just as they were about to leave, Jinkan turned her head to the surroundings and was shocked to see that some of the acolytes that should have been dead rose to their feet again. She watched in horror as those acolytes walked and stood together among the grotesque creatures.

    *****

    In the distance, the events that happened to Jinkan and the others were clearly seen ying out from a balcony above a pce-like building. Five grand magus were gathering within that ce: three half-bloods and two dark elves.

    "Enhanced speed and senses, plus the ability to devour which gives them innate healing and transforms victims into one of them. These Nightwalkers are indeed an extraordinary species," one of the dark elves said, as he was impressed with what he had seen.

    But then, his words of praise ended with a deep sigh.

    "Well, even if the invasion didn''t end as expected, at least your experiment on this species can continue. Those acolytes should prove to be of use to you."

    One of the half-blood grand magus, Shan of the Tiger bloodline turned excited as he said, "That''s true. We had a lot of fun with them and there''s still more than two thousand to y around with."

    The other dark elf was not too happy hearing those words as he said, "Just don''t get too carried out with it. We don''t really care about those insignificant acolytes, but that special prisoner, return him to us when you are done with your project!"

    Meanwhile, unlike the excited Tiger half-blood, the only female grand magus in the room, Zenonia of the Bat bloodline, had a disappointed look on her face.

    Seeing her expression, the dark elf continued, "It''s unfortunate, really. But more importantly, you have indeed managed to help to deal a powerful blow to the alliance, which proves your loyalty."

    Hearing those words, thest half-blood, Esbern opened his mouth. "Give us more time and we will show that we are an ally worthy of the elves."

    While Esbern continued the discussion with the dark elf, Zenonia decided to excuse herself and return to her room. Irritated, she came to check on the acolyte she detained in her room. Thetter was held by rune-inscribed chains, her entire body covered in sweat as painful sensations coursed through her body.

    Casually, she walked towards the female acolyte as she said, "Stop resisting. Tell me already how your little group managed to discover our n!"

    The girl let out a deafening shriek as Zenonia used a mental attack to enter her mind. She had been doing this for days, trying to find out the answer to that question. This particr instance, however, the grand magus forced her way through, not caring whether it would leave the girl''s mind with permanent damage.

    Thanks to that, she finally found her answer and was surprised by it.

    "Time dtion... to think that our years of nning were turned upside down because of that one acolyte..."

    Zenonia approached the girl and touched her forehead, once again saying, "When I''m done with you, you will help me get what I want on your!"

    Now that the invasion n was ruined, Zenonia was able to put her mind on her own desires once again. The Primordial Wisp of Darkness, Khaos; she couldn''t fail this objective and she was going to do whatever it took to obtain it.

    Once again, she carried out a mental attack to hurt the girl and shatter her psyche. "Give up! There is no hope to resist! No one will save you!"

    However, despite her painful screams, Klea remained stubborn. What made her strong was the belief that Emery would eventuallye for her.

 Chapter 1361 Mission

    Four days had passed since Emery left for the rescue mission. Most of his time throughout all four days had been in the lotus position, absorbing the thick mist he devoured from the dark elves, which proved to be more of an overwhelming process than he initially thought.

    With theyers andyers of energy he had to thoroughly absorb into his spirit core, he had practically little to no time to do anything else. For all four days, he locked himself in his cabin to train with barely any breaks.

    [Spirit Absorption]

    Fortunately, his undivided focus on the energy absorption process allowed him to assimte arge portion of the thick mist, which subsequently allowed him to receive another tremendous boost in spirit force.

    [Your spirit force has increased.]

    [Spirit Force: 1840 (1914)]

    The tedious process gained him an increase of 74 points of spirit force. Even in his physically and mentally exhausted state, he was able to feel the increase in power running through his veins, restoring his energy at a noticeable pace.

    His dark core was currently brimming with a massive amount of power; the top bottleneck of his cultivation was almost within arm''s reach.

    Emery couldn''t help the look of satisfaction on his face.

    His training however was stopped by an announcement from the captain of the ship to gather out in the ship hangar. With this, he finally came out of his room to find out what it was about. Upon stepping out, a pair of pleasantly surprised golden eyes quickly greeted Emery.

    "You''re finally out! I thought you were dead already," the owner of those eyes jested.

    "Yes, good day to you too, Silva."

    While it wasn''t that big of a ship, the fact that the first person he met outside his room was her again shouldn''t be a mere coincidence.

    After the brief greeting, the two went toward the hangar to find that they were about to change ships. ording to the captain, as they were about to cross the border, they would board arge cargo ship belonging to the neutral factions.

    Headmaster Delbrand, who was nearby, noticed that Emery had once again advanced to a higher level. As soon as all of them were done transitioning over, the headmaster decided to call everyone together at the huge hangar.

    Of course, by ''everyone'', the headmaster was referring to all of the acolytes aboard.

    Olivier the Sword Saint, Eeshoo the Nephilim prot��g��, As the half-machine acolyte, Anzi the Inhuman, and the divine monk whom everyone was still ufortable around, Mahinder.

    After making sure that everyone was present, the headmaster stepped up. He mentioned that the details of their mission would be briefed upon reaching their destination as some intel still needed to be updated, but the main reason he gathered them here was to work on their teamwork.

    "We will be arriving at our destination in three days, use the remaining time to learn to fight together."

    Upon hearing the headmaster''s instruction, the normally quiet Eeshoo was the first to speak.

    "Headmaster, how could we work together with him? We don''t trust him."

    The Nephilim prot��g�� had a hint of protest in his voice, but it wasn''t as if it was without basis.

    In order to work together properly, they would need to have a certain level of understanding regarding their allies. The idea of having to work together with the person responsible for the destruction of the academy was just unfathomable.

    Meanwhile, the subject of their conversation simply chanted prayers with his eyes closed. This response did not better their view of him, and instead irked the others even more.

    Headmaster Delbrand sighed, but he still spoke to ease their worries.

    "Rest assured, whatever possessed him before is already gone, Grand Magus Aurora and I have made sure of it. We also have confirmed that he didn''t know anything and was not involved in the elven n."

    Despite the headmaster''s words, their expressions didn''t loosen at all. It was clear that the exnation was insufficient for Eeshoo, and the others felt the same.

    "Headmaster, wasn''t it a supreme magus�Clevel spirit soul? How are you so sure that it''spletely gone?" Eeshoo once again spoke.

    It was a brazen question only a top-faction genius like him probably dared to say, regardless,it had the others'' full support.

    "My apologies, Headmaster, but I came here to save Master Cross. I can''t have someone like him jeopardize the mission!" Anzi expressed with determination.

    The silence bore a certain amount of pressure on the headmaster. However, contrary to their expectation, what followed was a female voice filled with suppressed irritation.

    "Why can''t you all just trust your elder and shut up!?" Silva stepped up and approached the monk.

    "Traitor or not, we need him for the mission. Without him, all of you might as well say goodbye to the mission and your prince or princesses."

    The white-haired girl''s words effectively silenced the two, but they simultaneously gave the Inhuman, who dared not say a bad thing to the headmaster, a target tosh out against. Not to mention, she was a half-blood, one Anzi hated the most.

    "And who the hell do you think you are? What right do you even have to be here? You''re just a half-blood, know your ce!"

    Upon hearing his arrogant remark, Silva''s previous slightly-irritated expression turned into a calm smile.

    "I am Silva Ouroboros of the Ouroboros serpent n. But of course, there is only one way to effectively introduce myself." She looked toward the headmaster and, upon receiving his permission, took out her white sword. "Now, who would like to test my strength?"

    Without waiting for the others to respond, the white-haired girl raised her sword and pointed it toward Anzi.

    "What about you, ugly face? Or are you scared?"

    Facing the unconcealed provocation, Anzi couldn''t hold back his amused chuckle. The next moment, the Inhuman unhesitatingly stepped forward and casually took out his sword. He started to transform as dark green roots began to cover his body followed by the ck liquid turning him into a three-meter inhuman.

    "Even if you''re very proficient with the light element, I won''t lose to a little girl like you!" he confidently said.

    On the other hand, Silva''s smile disappeared as she watched Anzi transform. Her widened eyes were filled with extreme shock and disbelief, and even her usual calm demeanor was nowhere to be seen.

    Her horrified expression brought a mirthful grin to the Inhuman''s face.

    However her expression didn''te from being afraid of Anzi''s power, it quickly turn into a smile as she said.

    "I''m sorry, I was really surprised�� I didn''t think it was possible for someone to look so horrendous."

 Chapter 1362 Team

    Anzi the Inhuman was considered the strongest acolyte in the Magus Academy in a contest of physical strength. At least before he eventually suffered defeat at the hands of Zach the dragon half-blood. Now, seeing Anzi blinded by rage as he charged fiercely towards Silva, everyone could only hope that the Inhuman would not hurt his opponent too badly.

    However, to everyone''splete surprise, the white-haired girl was unscathed.

    She perfectly dodged the Inhuman''s crazed attack using her [Slithering Steps], moving so nimbly that her shadow couldn''t be seen. No matter what thetter tried to do, she continued to maneuver around his attacks, dodging them with ease.

    Silva''s battle art was by no means extraordinary. Rather, it was the fact that she had performed it so masterfully that made the others impressed by her actions.

    Emery, however, thought differently than the others.

    He had fought a life-and-death battle against Anzi to know the true extent of the Inhuman''s power and skills. On the other hand, he had also seen and even fought together with Silva many times. For that reason, he could confidently say that he understood the limitations of her skill.

    Thus he knew that there was definitely something amiss with her skill.

    His suspicion was quickly answered when Silva was forced to use her bloodline transformation by Anzi''s relentless assault.

    To Emery''s surprise , instead of the usual glistening white scales, there were certain ck scales lining up on her neck, forehead, and limbs instead. The appearance of those contrasting scales was apanied by an extraordinary power exploding from within her body.

    [Kemoyin Nightmare Serpent]

    Even at a nce, Emery was certain that the power Silva was emitting right now was that of a Mythical bloodlineparable to his own. This revtion quickly became known to everyone watching the fight, and quickly raised questions.

    ""Since when was there another Mythical bloodline among the half-blood acolytes?""

    While others were confused by the unexpected revtion, the battle between the two became even more heated after Silva''s transformation.

    With her transformation, while Silva was still not able to stand on par with Anzi in the strength department, the enhancement the transformation bestowed gave her superior advantage over speed. Coupled that with her exceptional foundation in battle arts, the white-haired girl proved her worth, showing that she was more than capable to stand amongst the top acolytes of Magus Academy.

    However, it didn''t look like Silva was nning to settle for a mediocre result in this fight.

    Dodging Anzi''s fist, Silva blew out a plume of dark smoke towards him. She continued to do it each time she dodged his attack, and everyone could see that Anzi''s movement slowly but surely started to be stiff.

    After evading the Inhuman''s attack for the umpteenth time, Silva retreated into the distance and with a smile on her face said, "I heard that you cannot be killed, but it looks like that poison is still working on you."

    "Arrghhh!!!"

    A poison that could affect Anzi''s unique ability was certainly not a simple one at all.

    Anzi had been very annoyed by the fact that she had only been toyed with by the female half-blood so far, and her mocking words only served to light the fuse. Enraged, this time when he took action, he deliberately stomped the floor so hard that the ship itself shook, sending a powerful force that knocked Silva off bnce.

    Seeing the opportunity, Anzi shot forth and was ready to smash her body. However, just as his punch was about to connect, Silva''s figure disappeared from before him. Emery had taken action when he saw the situation, saving her by taking her along using [Blink].

    Silva however was annoyed, "Huh! I didn''t ask for your help."

    Emery just smiled as he was used to her harsh remarks. He then turned to the others especially Anzi and said, "That''s enough demonstration already, I think she has proven her strength."

    Seeing that no one seemed to mind, Emery nodded and ended the matter. He then asked Silva to give Anzi the antidote for her poison, but the Inhuman refused to ept it knowing that the living organisms in his body would be able to neutralize it over time.

    "Of course, he won''t need it." Silva said, "It''s just a sedative poison, after all."

    Because he himself said there was no problem and Silva had told him the type of poison, The matter seems to be resolved. It was at this time that Eeshoo approached him.

    "What about the monk?" He asked. "Do you agree with his inclusion in the team, Emery?"

    A thoughtful look appeared on Emery''s face, before he said, "I trust in the headmaster''s decision. But yes, I also hope that he will exin more about this."

    Saying those words, Emery couldn''t help but nce at Silva, who seemed to know more about the n than they did.

    Meanwhile, after seeing everyone calm down, Delbrand finally started to speak up.

    "What Silva said is true. His participation is a must in order for the n to work."

    At this moment, Mahinder finally opened his closed eyes and said, "I am here to pay for what I did. I assure you all that when my work is done, I am ready to ept whatever punishment is deemed appropriate for the crimes I havemitted."

    Now that everyone had time to hash out their doubts and confusions, the headmaster determined that the group was ready to hear the second part of the n.

    Even though the ship they currently boarded looked like an ordinary cargo ship from the outside, it had been specially prepared for their mission, including everything they needed for mission''s sess. Delbrand brought the seven acolytes to a room containing eight tubes, all connected to state-of-the-art equipment and surrounded by half a dozen people wearing white coats.

    He then looked towards Emery and the others saying, "These are virtual training tubes. All of you will be training together here until you are deemed ready for the mission. If by the end of the deadline you''re still not all set, I''d better scrap the n altogether."

    The group can see that the headmaster had prepared several mission modules for all seven of them toplete. It was definitely an important activity to strengthen their teamwork before the mission.

    Just before they all entered the tubes and began their training, he announced onest thing. "You all will need a leader to make this mission sessful. Therefore��"

    The man selected three candidates to choose from; Olivier, Eeshoo, and Emery. The final decision would only be made after their training had beenpleted.

 Chapter 1363 Leader

    On the first day of training, the seven acolytes went through three different mission scenarios. Each one was led by the three leader candidates nominated by Headmaster Delbrand. All three scenarios took ce in different terrains and circumstances, but the core essence of all the scenarios was the same �C infiltration and rescue.

    Several bits of information about the mission were given at the start of the scenario and each leader was given ample time to study and grasp the information before deciding on the n they would use toplete the scenario.

    The scenarios took ce in a virtual world identical to that of the Magus Games, where everything felt real and they were able to freely use all their items and spells as they saw fit. Because of that, they were confident when they finally jumped into the action.

    Unfortunately for them, all three mission scenarios they did on the first day ended up under the required score.

    "What kind of mission was that?! Are these even possible to bepleted in the first ce?!"

    Out of the 1,000 captives that needed to be rescued in the scenario; Eeshoo only managed to save 10% of the captives with a mission efficiency rating of 80%, which meant that his execution had gone very much simr to the n he made.

    On the other hand, the results of the other two were not much different. Olivier managed to save 17% of the captives with an efficiency rating of 70% while Emery managed to rescue 13% with an efficiency rating of 60%.

    Fortunately, despite their differences, the seven of them didn''t have trouble cooperating with each other when it came to the execution of the mission, especially knowing how important they need to seed on the real mission. Everyone without exception showed apt willingness to follow the leader''s decisions even though they might have differing opinions at the time.

    Believing that they had learned more about each other after the disappointing result of the first day. The second day went on with more optimism and enthusiasm. All seven gave their all to realize the ns set by the leader.

    Even though the mission scenario was not the same as the first day, Eeshoo had managed to save 18% of the captives with an efficiency rating of 85% �C an overall improvement. Meanwhile, Olivier achieved 20% captive with an efficiency rating of 70%.

    As for Emery, unfortunately, his run led to a disaster that ended with everyone''s death.

    On the third day, however, Emery managed toe up with a creative strategy that managed to save 55% of the captives �C a number that reached the sess target number set for the mission. On the contrary, Eeshoo only managed to rescue 25% with an efficiency rating of 90% while Olivier''s result was 22% captive rescued with an efficiency rating of 78%.

    "I guess we now know who the leader will be." Silva said with a smile on her face.

    Unlike her expectation, however, Headmaster Delbrand stared at the three and said, "The leader for the uing mission will be Eeshoo."

    Needless to say, the decision was immediately challenged by the white-haired girl.

    "Really, Headmaster? Are you serious? Mister 25% as the leader?" She said rapidly. "Can''t you see Mister 55% over here!?"

    Emery quickly pulled the emotional Silva back, preventing her from continuing to act disrespectfully towards their elder. Meanwhile, the principal exined the reasons for his decision.

    "All the mission scenarios are set with an impossible target to begin with." The man said, "The result from these scenarios was never expected to be more than thirty percent." These reasons only brought more confusion to Silva.

    Seeing that, Headmaster Delbrand borated, "While we would like to see more people rescued, in such aplicated mission, efficiency is more important than the number of rescues. Simply put, we can''t allow a sudden change of ns that could potentially jeopardize the entire mission."

    Emery could see through the principal''s argument because he deeply understood that it was in his nature to always find better ways to save more people. But this tendency of his could lead to the result of a coin toss, a total failure or a major sess; a gamble which headmaster Delbrand did not want to take.

    Eeshoo, on the other hand, demonstrated his ability to objectively analyze the situation and act ording to the predetermined n, as evidenced by his consistent efficiency scores. As for Olivier, the man depended too much on his own individual power, and thus his final result didn''t improve much whenpared to his first two.

    Headmaster Delbrand, however, mentioned that Eeshoo would be able to obtain better results if he were to involve Mahinder more into the n. Unfortunately, the Nephilim protege still believed that the monk''s presence into the team itself would only lower the efficiency of the mission.

    Understanding that Eeshoo''s thought process when he made the n was prioritizing safety, Headamster Delbrand was even more sure with his decision. And thus, the leader for the mission was decided.

    At the same time, the cargo ship they were on had just crossed the elven airspace. Even though the area they entered was still the border that adjoins the neutral realm, the current heightened situation brought more intense security to the area.

    An elven scout spaceship approached and a dozen of their inspectors boarded the cargo ship. Thanks to the headmaster''s thorough preparations, the elves couldn''t find anything suspicious and the cargo ship was allowed to safely pass through.

    Several hourster, the cargo ship finally reached its destination. It was a mining, one that had trade rtions between the neutral faction and the elves.

    "Alright, everyone. This is our stop."

    The huge cargo ship made itsnding on the with quite a bump. The ce where theynded was near a warehouseplex filled with hybrid workers �C bipedal humanoids with a blue rocky body like a golem.

    The moment the cargo ship''s door was opened, the hybrids quickly did their work filling up the ship with rocks they had prepared. All of this was of course part of their cover, with the hybrids knowing nothing of their n.

    Silva, who was standing next to Emery, broke to a grin on her face as her finger pointed towards one figure wearing a dark blue cape, approaching their direction from amongst the hundreds of hybrids seen.

    Emery couldn''t feel anything from the man, which proved that he was definitely a powerful figure. However, as the man got closer, his other sense �C his smell �C incurred a much more positive response. A sensation of one meeting their own family, to be exact.

    The man arrived before Headmaster Delbrand and lowered the cloak that covered his face. Everyone could see a middle-aged man with short beard, someone who Emery had not seen in several years.

    Patriarch Lucius of the Wolf bloodline.

 Chapter 1364 Intel

    The leader of the Wolf bloodline and the person Emery met at the White Fang rave four years ago, Patriarch Lucious Corvin.

    After the Wolf bloodline was used of betraying the alliance, no trace of the patriarch''s whereabouts could be found. Even in the n''s time of greatest need, he was still nowhere to be seen, and yet�� the fierce-looking man was now in front of Emery, and he was introduced by the headmaster as the core, who held crucial intel for their mission.

    Under Emery''s unconcealed gaze, the grand magus half-blood also looked back at him for a few moments, before turning to survey the other acolytes present.

    "They are indeed not your usual acolytes," the Wolf patriarch said to the Headmaster. However, his expression then changed as he sighed, "We just have to make do with what we have�� we don''t have much time."

    A briefing was immediately done where they concisely discussed thetest intel the Wolf patriarch had gathered. Apparently, he had been beyond the enemy line for years, infiltrating the elven realms was something he had quite the expertise in.

    Soon after their discussion, the Wolf patriarch updated the data that Headmaster Delbrand had previously gathered. With it, Emery could see concern appear on the headmaster''s serious face. Silva, who was beside him, also had her brows slightly furrowed upon reading it.

    The silver-haired girlmented with a hint of doubt, "Is this number correct? There are 10 times more thanst week��"

    "The number I gavest time is 10 days old. Things have escted rapidly since then."

    In front of Emery and the others, the data of a species called Nightwalkers was being disyed, these creatures were reported to be filling out the area outside thepound. There were roughly a few thousand of them in the data previously given to them, but now it showed they reached the tens of thousand.

    However, that number was just for those on the way to their mission. For the whole continent, there were estimated to be at least a few million of them, with each one of them having the power of a saint warrior with annoying abilities.

    These numbers might not be much of a hassle for individuals at the grand magus level like the Wolf patriarch, but this was not the case for the seven acolytes who had to get past them undetected, else they would risk jeopardizing the whole mission.

    On top of these creatures, the data showed sightings of at least five grand magus�Clevel individuals, three dozen magus-level subordinates and 300 elven guards.

    With the sharp rise in the number of Nightwalkers and the addition of those individuals, the threat level had risen by a few levels. Although Emery wished to go, he couldn''t help but doubt whether it was still possible to execute their mission.

    Silva evidently had the same thought as she looked toward the Wolf patriarch.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t think the mission is feasible," she said before turning toward Emery. "If we get spotted by even one of those creatures, we will inevitably be under the radar of a grand magus. It''s nothing short of a suicide mission."

    After a moment of silence, Silva mentioned the base and outpost ced in the vicinity of the they were heading into.

    "In other words, if we don''tplete the mission fast enough, elven reinforcements will being for us."

    As her words came to an end, silence once again permeated the entire room. Not even the headmaster had anything to say in response.

    The Wolf patriarch, however, added after a few moments of consideration, "While it is indeed dangerous, we might just have the luck we need. Just 24 hours ago, our team recovered a person from a group of acolytes escaping thepound. Through him, we were able to find a way to get into thepound".

    "However, we will need to hurry. The more hours pass, the more danger our man on the ground will be in."

    Hearing this, the tense atmosphere in the room loosened ever so slightly. This was certainly good news for them, but at the same time, they couldn''t help but enquire about the condition of the escaping group.

    And the patriarch''s expression gave them an inkling of what happened to the acolyte, like an indirect answer even before his verbal reply.

    "Most of them died and only a few of them were captured back to thepound."

    Unfortunately, the Wolf patriarch had no information regarding who died and who was captured back. But ording to his estimation, at least one-third of the captive acolytes were already deceased.

    Emery thought about Klea, Thrax and Chumo, while Eeshoo thought about Jinkan, and Anzi of his master, Shatter Cross. Their minds involuntarily wandered, were the people they knew still well, or at least alive?

    As Headmaster Delbrand looked at the worried expression on their faces, he couldn''t hold himself back from asking, "What do you all think?"

    "We still have to give it a try, whatever it takes," Eeshoo said first, followed by Anzi''s nod of agreement.

    Olivier and As did notment. As for Emery, he was willing to jump into the depths of hell to save his friends, so he very much agreed with the Nephilim prot��g��''s words.

    Beside him, as if she was able to read his mind, Silva quickly interjected before Emery made his decision.

    "Our deaths are not going to help anyone. We should think of another n, there must be another way to do this." She then held Emery''s hand and continued, "We''ll think of another way to save your friends."

    It was a reasonable argument put out at the right time. In front of them, Lucious Corvin had aplicated expression on his face. As if he knew it woulde to this, the Wolf patriarch revealed an important piece of information he believed could change the headmaster''s stand on the matter.

    "Delbrand, I have a confirmation that the elves will move ''him'' soon. We only have a window of a few days. If we want to have even a chance of saving our master, we have to move now."

    These words quickly pulled the attention of everyone in the room, especially Headmaster Delbrand. From the patriarch''s words, it seemed the two elders also had someone they wished to save.

    Moreover, the person was the master of the two grand magus�Clevel individuals.

    Under their part-surprised and part-curious gazes, the headmaster finally responded, "Yes, we know for a fact they also held the previous academy headmaster, my master Altus Dresden."

 Chapter 1365 Reveal

    It finally urred to Emery that the wolf patriarch had gone missing on his quest to look for the missing Altus Dresden. It turned out the man had spent thest three years investigating the matter, following the clues that led to the former headmaster''s whereabouts.

    "I found out that Master Altus was locked up deep inside the elf headquarters. But just weeks ago, he was transferred to this abandoned." The patriarch''s face turned dark as he said, "Onlyter, when it was already toote, did I find out that his transfer was rted to and had a significant role in the elves'' ns of destroying the Magus Academy."

    Unfortunately, the patriarch was behind the enemy lines at the time, so he was unable to warn the Alliance or the academy about this. It was only with the help of the serpent n, who y neutral between the two sides, that the patriarch managed to get the intel out.

    Now that this information had been revealed to all of them, Delbrand was ready to exin the remaining parts. As he took out a familiar golden[Headmaster Staff], the man took a nce at the monk Mahinder before saying, "The reason why the elves were able to use this staff on the arena that time was because they have gained control over Master Altus. It''s also the reason why no one thought that the recall could be used by the enemy."

    What the headmaster just revealed was a revtion that shocked them all without exception. It even prompted Olivier, who usually remained quiet, to speak up.

    "Does the alliance know about this? Is this the real objective of the mission? To save the supreme magus?"

    There was a long sigh that echoed in the air for quite a while, before Delbrand''s answer followed suit.

    "Of course they know. There is no other way that would allow this infiltration. However, it would take days or even weeks of bureaucracy before the mission would be officially authorized. Plus we know there are still enemy spies lurking within the academy and alliance, hence our mission."

    Taking a deep breath, he continued, "As for your second question; with Master Altus'' character, he would always put the safety of his acolytes first and foremost. I even believe he would not be willing to leave that ce without the acolytes. So the answer to that is no, the objective of our mission is indeed to rescue as many acolytes as possible."

    After staring and seeing the reactions of Emery and the others, he spoke again.

    "Actually, the fact that we know he''s locked somewhere in thatpound is also one of the reasons I think this mission is feasible."

    Seeing the confused looks, the patriarch added, "Don''t you all get it? If you manage to liberate Altus, the supreme magus, you all would not have to worry about all the threats that are in that ce!"

    Noticing that the others'' opinion began to shift at those words, Silva quickly said, "Elder, what about Headmaster Altus'' condition? Is he in the condition to be of help or is it the other way around? After all, you yourself said the elves had gained control over him. And also, do we know how to free him if he really is there?"

    The question the white-haired girl threw swiftly made everyone turn their heads towards the Wolf patriarch. Seeing the stares waiting for an answer, the half-blood grand magus could only exhale a faint sigh as he said, "No. We have no other information apart from confirmation that he is there."

    Hearing those words, Eeshoo, the chosen leader of the group, stepped up and said, "I propose a discussion in which we work out the details of the mission together, given all the facts we know so far."

    Agreed by the suggestion, both Delbrand and Luciusy down all the intel and preparation they have to form a detailed strategy for the mission.

    There were many various pieces of equipment that had been prepared by Delbrand. State-of-the-art invisibility cape, radar, weapons and potions. There was also the samebat suit from thetest Magus Mid Test that was capable of teleporting them away in moments of danger.

    Even though such a feature couldn''t be used until the protection barrier was destroyed, it would still be an option to create a safer escape n for them.

    Delbrand also added, "There will also be a diversion, set up to ensure minimum to none reinforcements from the elves base and outpost near the toe."

    "Good, Who are you asking for help?" Patriarch Lucius asked curiously.

    "Who else? Someone who will agree toe on such short notice and with resources strong enough to create such diversion"

    "Alduin? Really!? That''s great news. I guess he still has not forgotten the old times."

    Meanwhile, Emery was surprised to find that King Alduin, a supreme magus figure, woulde to provide help in this mission. After all, the arrival of a supreme magus to battle would drag the full attention of the elven armada and might even pull a supreme magus elf toe.

    Thinking about this matter. Emery remembered that the Zodiac king once said that he, Zenonia and Lucius used to be in the same squad, learning under the tutge of Headmaster Altus.

    It seems that many things had been prepared for this one mission to seed.

    With all this information gathered, Eeshoo was willing to proceed with the mission. As was also ready to support the Nephilim genius. Ever since their duel in the Magus Tournament, the rtionship between the two had started to improve.

    Anzi, who did not fear death, quickly agreed with the n, while Mahinder the monk had no objection as he wasmitted to whatever was prepared for him.

    Olivier took quite some time to contemte the matter, thest few days they had spent together showed that the Sword Saint felt responsible for that time in the arena, when he was unable to prevent the recall spell from taking effect. Hence why he apparently decided to join this matter.

    Emery himself knew for sure what his answer would be, especially when he found the number of acolytes dwindled with every passing moment. Right now, he only hoped to arrive quickly enough to save his friends in time.

    This only left Silva as the one who was still undecided. Seeing Emery''s decision to join, she said,

    "If you all wish to die, I won''t stop you... Don''t count on me to join either!" said Silva before leaving the briefing.

 Chapter 1366 The Clan

    A decision was made and with that, the cargo ship started to ascend to continue the journey. The ship would reach its closest point to the target in four hours. That''s the time they had left to prepare.

    There was some discussion about spending more time on more runs in virtual training. However, the idea was quickly sidelined as not only was their current situation very urgent, but simtions in the virtual world would arguably never be the same as real-life situations.

    As for Silva, who decided not to join the mission, Eeshoo, as the leader, didn''t think much of her decision as he didn''t think her absence would affect them significantly. Everyone agreed that no one should be forced to join such a mission, so things would be carried out with her out of the n.

    Emery certainly would not force her to change her mind either. Still, he wanted to talk to her about it. But before he could, Patriarch Lucius summoned him to a meeting and, as the patriarch of his bloodline, Emery couldn''t refuse the invitation.

    "I have heard so many good things about you." With a serious expression, Lucius patted Emery''s shoulder, "You havee a long way, kid. You are making me and every member of the Wolf bloodline in the universe proud."

    Emery showed a surprised expression upon hearing the patriarch''s words. It seemed that despite being undercover these past few years, the man had quite extensive knowledge about him and his achievements. Emery then had a pleasant talk with the man and learned more about the Wolf bloodline as a whole.

    As it turned out, among the seven realms of the universe, there were more than a thousands that were home to wolf bloodline''smunities, with thirty of them where the Wolf dominated the. The biggest one had nearly a billion wolf half-bloods, governed by their own monarch �C King and Queen.

    "It has been hundreds of years since we had another Rank 8 bloodline amidst our kin. For your information, there are less than 100 individuals like you amongst the 10 billion of us. It''s a big privilege."

    Various thoughts popped into Emery''s mind as their conversation continued. Patriarch Lucius had indeed told him in the past that he himself possessed a limit of Mythical Rank 7 bloodline. Hearing all these facts he didn''t know about his bloodline couldn''t help but make his blood churn, he really wished to meet the others of the Wolf bloodline.

    "I heard that you have decided not to return to your home in order to participate in this mission." Saying those words, the man paused for a moment before adding, "Don''t you worry, after all this is over, I promise I will take you to my home, the Corvin n."

    He stared at Emery and solemnly said, "There, I will give all my attention to guide you to be the strongest Alpha the world has ever seen. With your unique bloodline, I firmly believe it is possible."

    Emery was taken aback by the extremely generous offer. After all, the chronic problem regarding his spirit cores still gued him. Moreover, Patriarch Lucius was one of the people who knew about his condition.

    As if the patriarch read his mind, the man said, "About your spirit core, I never said that it cannot be done. It''s just that the circumstances are different now. Not only do you have a unique Rank 8 bloodline, after what you did in the tournament, you are basically a hero in the eyes of our people, Emery."

    "Do you understand what I''m saying, Emery?" Seeing Emery''s expression, he said.. "I promise you that we will do whatever we can, by all means, to ensure you have a sessful breakthrough. Not just into the magus realm, but also the grand magus realm, a figure stronger than me."

    Although caught off guard, Emery was naturally delighted to hear those words and it showed on his face. However, after thinking about the matter, to Patriarch Lucius'' surprise, Emery turned down the offer.

    "Thank you, Patriarch. I am very grateful for your generous offer. However, I have nned to do everything I can to return home after all of this is over."

    Needless to say, the patriarch was slightly dumbfounded by Emery''s answer. He couldn''t believe he had received such an answer. Unfortunately for him, there was nothing more Emery could say. After all, he couldn''t exin the Primordial Wisp Khaos that awaited him at home.

    On the other hand, Patriarch Lucius thought that Emery''s refusal was because of a recent problem on the young wolf''s home.

    "I heard about the situation regarding a caretaker position that you have with the Nephilim. While it''s true that the Wolf bloodline can''tpare to such a prominent faction, trust my words. If you manage to break through to the 8 rank, you will have a lot of bargaining power to use in something like this."

    The middle-aged man gave Emery a very convincing argument. It was indeed an option he could do if he couldn''t get home.

    Realizing he couldn''te up with much to exin his choice to return, Emery decided to let the man know he would consider the offer carefully.

    Seeing the concession from Emery''s side, Patriarch Lucius didn''t say much and only sighed because he knew he shouldn''t push Emery anymore. He then said, "I understand. I know I can''t force you to choose your path. But for now, I might be able to help you survive better for the mission."

    The patriarch exined there was a way he could make Emery be stronger in basically no time and that was to make him part of the inner circle of his pack. The beta wolf.

    "That way, you''ll get some of my ancestor''s genes, which will make your wolf bloodline much stronger."

    The man gave him no opportunity to refuse the offer. Emery was led into a room by Patriarch Lucius, where the man then took out a scroll and cut his palm open. Using the blood that hade out of the wound, he smeared the scroll and then onto Emery''s back into some kind of runes. Emery was then told to follow a certain chant.

    The process was very simr to the [Bloodmoon Ritual] that Emery had performed with the Fey girls at home to be the alpha of the pack. The difference this time was that instead of Emery sharing his power with the girls, it was Patriarch Lucius who did so.

    It didn''t take long for Emery to feel a reaction. His blood started to boil, the urge inside started to emerge and his body started to transform without his will. Dark fur appeared on its body, while ws and fangs made their appearance.

    HOOWWLLLL!!!

    The ritual was forcibly pulling all of Emery''s bloodline strength, transforming him into the beast. Patriarch Lucius was startled by the strength the young wolf showed upon transformation. Thetter was so strong that it forced the patriarch to activate his transformation himself. Golden fur appeared on the middle-aged man''s body as he tried to rein in Emery.

    Soon enough a familiar notification came into his mind.

    [Your Bloodline went through purifying changes.]

    It had been quite a while since the vision came to Emery. This time, he saw a dominating golden wolf standing tall on top of a cliff, howling at the twilight wolf.

    There was resistance from the two opposing wolves at first, but the golden wolf was simply too powerful. Soon after, the twilight �C shadow and light �C wolf bowed its head down and followed the long howl.

    It was as if they had finally synchronized and multiple notifications came into his mind.

    [You have received the mark of the Golden Wolf]

    [You are now the Beta wolf of the Corvus pack]

    [Calcting ancestor blood essence percentage��]

    [Analyzing genes]

    [37% twilight fey wolf essence found]

    [Genes purified]

    [Twilight Fey gene essence percentage increased to 42%]

    Being part of a grand magus level half-blood with a full Rank 7 bloodline genes, Emery obtained powerful enhancement to his own bloodline: a mind-boggling 5% increase in total. It was such a high boost, just several more and Emery could finally upgrade from his rank 6 fey Warlock rank.

    [Battle power increase exponentially]

    [Spirit force increase exponentially]

    [Increase resistance to mental attacks]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power: 284 (314)]

    [Spirit force: 1914 (1948)]

    Emery''s battle power and spirit force both got a huge boost from that upgrade, which was a surprise beyond expectation. As for the mental resistance, it was something very useful when he had to face a grand magus individual.

    The process took a full three hours and when it finally ended, Emery felt himself reborn. Patriarch Lucius stared at him, "Now that you are the beta of my pack, that means you are now part of my family. My brother in blood"

    To be a brother to such a prominent figure would be a fortune for Emery''s future.

 Chapter 1367 Why?

    There was now less than an hour until the time when they finally departed to carry out the mission, Emery decided to use the remaining time he had left to look for the serpent girl.

    After exploring the cargo ship, he found her standing by the window at the corner of the living quarters, her eyes staring towards the vast and empty dark space.

    As soon as he got closer, the white-haired girl spoke, still looking straight ahead.

    "Took you this long before looking for me?" A self-mocking chuckle escaped her mouth. "I guess it really doesn''t matter whether I am in or out... You just don''t care."

    As if he didn''t hear her words, Emery continued his steps and calmly arrived before her.

    "I''m sorry. I was upied earlier, but I am here now if you want to talk about it."

    The girl gave a sigh before saying, "Are you here to persuade me to join the mission?"

    "No," an immediate response from Emery, which surprised her slightly. "I''m here just to see how you are doing, I wonder what is happening to you. Why sudden change of heart about the mission?"

    Hearing the sincerity in his words, Silva heaved a huge sigh, "I know that the mission will be dangerous, but when I really saw what we would be facing... I couldn''t help but feel extremely anxious. Not by the impending fight or the possibility of the mission failure, I''m instead terrified that I have made a mistake by getting you into this mess."

    Emery''s heart sank as he heard the girl''s words as she poured her heart out to him, exining how she was doing all of this to keep Emery from returning to Earth and how she had begun to regret her selfish act.

    "I am such a silly girl, am I?"

    At those words, Emery looked the white-haired girl in the eye and said firmly, "You are indeed erratic, but far from silly... you are the kindest and bravest girl that I know."

    Silva felt her heart stop for a second after hearing those words. Turning her head away from him, she said, "You shouldn''t say words you don''t mean."

    Shaking his head, Emery said, "No, Silva. I''m d you came to tell me about the mission. In fact, I am very grateful for the many things you have done for me. So no, I really meant what I said."

    The girl did not immediately reply to Emery''s words. She was silent for a few seconds, then, to his surprise, a tear fell down her cheek.

    Before Emery could do anything, she turned to him with an expression as if she desperately wanted to say something, but it was very difficult to actually let it out.

    "What''s wrong, Silva?"

    Wiping the tears from her cheek, Silva took a round of breath before saying, "I keep thinking about that time on the ind, when we were stuck together. I really wish for something like that to happen again. You know, away from all these things... just a few months, just likest time..."

    Emery just smiled at those words. Even though he vividly remembered how they desperately wanted to escape from that ind at that time, once he reminisced about the memory it was indeed quite a pleasant experience.

    "Maybe we can do that after this mission." He said with a smile.

    There was a sudden change of expression, a pure joy radiated from the girl''s entire demeanor. With a broad smile on her face, her eyes lit up like stars, she excitedly asked, "Really!?"

    Chuckling slightly at her reaction, Emery nodded, "Yes, I think we can do that. I mean, the headmaster said it would take time before I could go back home, but yes... Why not? We should go on a trip after this."

    Silva was so happy with the thought of spending time with Emery, until thetter said something that halted her happiness.

    "We can also bring my friends together. Klea and the others, you will love them; it will be great I am sure."

    A frown immediately appeared on the white-haired girl''s face as she pouted her lips saying, "You are still a fool, Emery." She then turned around and walked away without saying anything else.

    A few minutester, Emery walked to the dock, where everyone had gathered as the start of the mission was quickly approaching. He saw that all five acolytes, who would participate in the mission, were already prepared to the brim.

    It was at this moment that the serpent girl appeared and said to everyone. "So... I changed my mind. I''ve decided to join you all." Turning to look at Emery, she said, "Afterall, you will need someone to watch your back."

    Eeshoo didn''t seem to mind Silva''s inclusion and with that all the seven of them were ready for the mission.

    Before they left for this dangerous endeavor, Headmaster Delbrand told them how proud he was of their bravery and how much he valued the sacrifice they were about to make for the Magus Academy.

    "Alright, with that said, the mission is a go. Contact King Alduin, we are ready to take off."

    The group boarded a smaller reconnaissance ship suited for their mission and it swiftly left the cargo ship dock, flying deep into the elven territory. A total of seven acolytes, two grand magus elders and twenty magus individuals.

    Even though their operation was covert, it didn''t take long for them to reach their destination. In less than an hour, the group finally saw the target in their sights.

    "Alright, this should be close enough." Turning to the others, Headmaster Delbrand said, "Get ready, everyone. It will begin soon."

    The man took out the Headmaster Staff and began channeling spirit energy to activate it, using the symbols on the acolytes'' palms and channeled it into the unique tattoo on Mahinder''s chest to start the spell.

    Everyone waited with bated breath, as there was some concern that this method would not work. If that happened, then this mission would fail before it could even start.

    Fortunately, a minuteter, the tip of the staff shone as the headmaster finally got a lock. At the same time, a notification came to Emery''s mind.

    [Recall in 5 minutes]

    Everyone couldn''t help but feel their bodies tense up as they waited for the countdown to tick. When only a few seconds were left, Emery noticed the girl next to him was shaking. Grabbing her trembling hand, he smiled and said, "Don''t worry, We are going to seed."

 Chapter 1368 Engage

    Somewhere a far distance away, a crimson red spaceship was seen crossing the border between the two warring races. It left a disappearing trail of light across the vast expanse of the void as it headed into hostile territory.

    [Taurus - Zodiac City gship]

    "My king, we scanned multiple elven ships approaching. We have visuals on them, one freighter and five assault fighter ss spaceships. A standard elven border patrol squad."

    The figure of King Alduin was standing on the bridge together with several powerful figures. All eyes looked at the screen that showed the situation. A momentter, he calmly gave the order.

    "Engage."

    Without even giving out any exnation, the Taurus ship fired all of the weaponry installed on its hull. Piercing lights colored the void, before explosions urred as all but one of approaching elven spaceships were reduced to smithereens.

    The only spaceship that managed to survive, or rather, deliberately not be destroyed, was left with a message.

    "I am Alduin, King of the Half-Bloods. I came for the acolytes you have captured and the traitors of my kingdom. Give them up or prepare for battle."

    Meanwhile, after the message was sent, King Alduin turned to look at the people standing next to him and said, "We are going to hold out here as long as we can."

    Getting out of the ship, he brought with him a total of five grand magus to the battle. The five were none other than Elder Sinure of the Bird bloodline, Lilith the ck Smander and three Magus Academy head instructors: Grand Magus Api of the Fire Institute, Ororo of the Lightning institutes and Aurora of the Light Institutes. They all hade to give extra chances for the acolytes'' survival.

    "Let theme, the more the merrier."

    ****

    When it was detected that a supreme magus figure came across the border, the high elvenmand of the sector would be immediately notified. With that, all the elven garrisons situated close to that section of the border would receive an order.

    One of such orders was sent towards one particr abandoned, which quickly led to five grand magus figures holding a gathering where they discussed this piece of news.

    "It''s Alduin. He''s finally here."

    "It''s quite surprising he would do such things," Esbern said in an intrigued tone. After all, he had been the man''s right-hand man for a long time, so he understood some of the man''s traits.

    "Is it because we captured his favorite nephew?" asked Shan, the tiger bloodline grand magus.

    "Still, he would note across the border like this without a n. It''s also too close to this to be called a mere coincidence. It''s most likely that our location has been found."

    Esbern borated on what he thought was most likely to be happening right now.

    "You mean he''s merely a distraction?" one of the dark elf grand magus asked.

    Nodding his head, Esbern said, "Most likely."

    A look of disbelief appeared on the face of the other dark elf grand magus. "Are you saying that he will be sending other forces here? How exactly? Anyone less than a supreme magus cannot destroy the barrier at this location and those who attempt to approach will undoubtedly be known to the empire."

    Hearing those words, Zenonia smirked as she said, "The same situation with the academy, but look what happened to it." While her words stunned the two dark elves, she continued, "Scan for any spaceship in the vicinity of the. I''m sure we''ll find something."

    One of the officers present quickly jumped into action as he filled the nearby console and began operating it. In the meantime, one of the dark elf grand magus said, "Even if you are right, I have still been ordered by the empire to exin the situation and speak in response to that supreme magus'' demands."

    "Returning the acolytes is, no doubt, a ridiculous demand, but I guess you can bring his favorite nephew along and see how much he would be willing to pay for his freedom," Zenonia said without missing a beat.

    Hearing that, the old grand magus Esbern quickly said, "I will go deliver him myself. He did ask for my presence, after all."

    A calctive look appeared on Zenonia''s face before she said, "You two can go meet Alduin, but request one unit to reinforce this ce just in case."

    "Hahaha," A chuckle escaped Shan''s mouth. "Being paranoid like always, aren''t you Zenonia?"

    As if oblivious to the sarcastic remark, Zenonia nodded her head while saying, "Of course, remember, we have high value prisoners held here."

    With everyone''s agreement, Esbern and one of the dark elf grand magus quickly retrieved Zach from one of the cells that held all of his captured acolytes. Upon stepping out, the dragon half-blood immediately struggled fiercely as always.

    "I will no longer fight those abominable creatures, or be a part of your experiments! Just kill me already!"

    Bearing a wicked smile on his face, the dark elf grand magus said, "Don''t worry, that''s not going to happen. We already have other ns for you."

    "Where are you taking me?!" Zach screamed frantically as his struggles intensified. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do to escape the grasp of a grand magus.

    Ignoring his hysterical actions, the two grand magus boarded one of the small ships in the hangar and took off, flying up into the sky as they swiftly made their way towards where King Alduin was.

    A few minutes after they left, the three grand magus who had stayed behind to guard the base finally obtained a positive result from the scans.

    "The scan detected one human ship, a reconnaissance type. It justnded on this, 800 miles away to the south. Thats outside the barrier"

    Hearing the news, the remaining dark elf grand magus praised Zenonia for her foresight before asking what she thought they should do with this uninvited visitor. A thoughtful looksted on her face for a while before she gave a response.

    "We cannot leave thepound." Saying those words, she then looked at the tiger grand magus and said, "Shan, with your tiger bloodline, you have the best tracking ability out of the three of us. So you go and check it out."

    "Alright, I''ll do it��"

    Ignoring the tone in his reply, Zenonia added, "If there are too many of them, don''t engage. Return and we will wait for the reinforcements to arrive."

    As she watched the tiger half-blood left, Zenonia was still restless. The reason was because she believed there was still something else at y.

 Chapter 1369 Mission Start

    [You have been sessfully recalled]

    The moment he opened his eyes again, Emery was greeted by the tragic sight of the broken-down ruins under the night sky. Immediately after, he could sense that there were several of the hideous Nightwalker creatures present in his surrounding area.

    Fortunately, the state-of-the-art, high-end [Invisibility Cape] provided for the mission that he was currently wearing performed its job splendidly, rendering himpletely hidden in the sight of those creatures.

    Even so, that didn''t mean Emery let his guard down. Instead, he had be even more vignt. Before they departed, they had all been advised not to be near any of the creatures or to make any sound as it could potentially alert them.

    After making sure he was a distance away from all the Nightwalkers in his area, the next thing Emery did was locate the other acolytes. Thanks to the fact they were all wearing the provided Invisibility Cape, the search would certainly not be an easy one.

    Emery could only hope that they were all teleported in the vicinity of one another.

    Without wasting any more time, he quickly but carefully climbed up one of the tall broken down buildings, taking the higher ground to get a full view of the surrounding area. He took out the personal device given to him and swiftly activated it. A few momentster, notifications entered his mind.

    [Calibrating location..]

    [Six other users detected]

    Emery could see a small map taking form in his mind, where six green dots showed their existence. Comparing these dots to the white dot representing himself, he quickly deduced that Silva and the others were fortunately teleported in nearby areas, just a few miles between each other.

    However, just as he was about to locate the closest one, he saw one green dot rapidly moving towards his current position. Turning his head, he could see the familiar figure heading in his direction.

    As the half-machine acolyte.

    As expected, now that they couldn''t use their spirit reading to sense each other, As'' enhanced mechanical eyes would be the most dependable asset on their hand in this ce, especially when it connected with the personal devices prepared for everyone in the team.

    As gave a sign with his hand to motion for the former to follow him. Knowing what the half-machine acolyte wanted to do, Emery made his way through the Nightwalkers and caught up to him.

    With the half machine leading the way, the two of them managed to quickly locate the others. They found a perfect spot in the basement of one of the broken-down buildings in the area, where they could safely talk and discuss their next move.

    "Alright, now that we''ve regrouped, let''s talk about the mission." said Eeshoo, assuming his role as team leader. "The first step a�" the entry a�" is sessful. Our current location is 180 miles north of thepound, which is a little too far from our next destination. Thus we have a long run in front of us."

    After confirming the location of their next destination on the map, they all came out of the hiding. While outside, to allow them tomunicate without sound, they used the same devices which doubled as a mentalmunicator..

    Eeshoo''s voice resounded in the minds of the other six people.

    <We have only three hours maximum for this mission, so we better hurry up>

    In order to ensure they weren''t seen by the Nightwalkers or the other party''s grand magus senses, the group neither flew nor used spells to ease and speed up their journey. At the moment, they all relied on the old-fashioned physical function; running.

    With As taking the point and paving the path forward, the group steered clear of moving through open ground and instead moved alongside the cover of the broken down buildings.

    They also avoided areas crowded with the Nightwalkers, who were roaming aimlessly in the background of the night.

    A few minutes after they started moving, the group couldn''t help bute to a sudden halt when they saw a ship take off into the sky. Turning in the direction it hade, they all quickly assumed that the ship had flown away from thepound.

    Eeshoo''s voice once again sounded.

    <That ship must be the one going toward the border. As, can you get a scan?>

    There was silence for a moment, before As'' voice was heard.

    <I scanned two grand magus individuals, along with five elven guards and one acolyte. From its energy rating, I calcted that there is 92% possibility that the acolyte is Zach Talon>

    An immediate response came from the Nephilim genius. <Good. That means we have two grand magus out of the picture and one less acolyte that needs saving>

    At this moment, Silva joined in the conversation.

    <That''s very good news indeed. Now we don''t need to rescue that arrogant bastard>

    Everyone could hearughter as Anzi was amused by the white-haired girl.

    <Hahaha, I forgive you for poisoning me with those words, girl>

    Before Silva could respond, Eeshoo''s calm voice sounded.

    <Everyone, focus on the mission. We are only 20 miles away. Prepare yourself>

    As all seven acolytes possessed outstanding agility beyond their peers, the group was able to cover that twenty miles distance in the span of less than ten minutes. When they were about to arrive, Silva asked the question she was just wondering about.

    <Emery, did your patriarch give you any more information as to who the informant here was?>

    <No, he did not>

    <Who is this man then? How long has this man been hiding in this ce?>

    Before anyone could think or discuss the question, they had finally arrived at the designated location for their next step. It was a station for what appeared to be arge underground mass transportation system.

    Looking at the several Nightwalkers blocking the entrance, the group understood that they had no choice but to quickly kill all of those creatures without making a single sound, lest they want to be overrun by thousands of them.

    Olivier, the fastest amongst them, swiftly took out his sword as his figure disappeared and charged in like lightning. Meanwhile, Eeshoo released his flying weapons and sent them to provide support to the Sword Saint.

    In a matter of seconds, all a dozen Nightwalkers were taken care of with their heads chopped off, without any sound or use of spirit energy. Seeing that Olivier had backed away from the corpses of the Nightwalkers, Eeshoo spoke again.

    <Alright, As; you can do your thing now.>

    Hearing those words, the half-machine acolyte put both of his arms on the ground and used [Seismic Scan]. It was scientific, instead of magical skill; one that allowed As to sense the shape and form of the underground station.

    It didn''t take long for him to discover the location of all the Nightwalkers underground and as they were unable to dodge them all in such a limited space, the group started to kill all the nightwalkers within their path, quietly.

    All the way into the depths of the station, two stories down where As found an anomaly on his scan, a presence of a figure, a living human within arge storage room.

    "He is here."

    As said so, but none could spot nor sense any presence. At least not until a voice suddenly came out from the shadows. Everyone was startled, but for Emery, he was shocked as he recognized the voice too well.

    "Emery... I didn''t realize Senior Lucius would send you here."

    His eyes fixed on an empty wall as a figure emerged from the shadows; someone that was dear to Emery.

    "Master Xion!!"

    ------------

    Author Note:

    Dear readers, with this chapter, the month of December is over. There might be one more chapter published a few hours before reset toplete the 25k cheer winwin challenge, or else this might be thest chapter of 2022.

    Happy New Year 2023.

    I thank you for your support in purchasing the privileged chapters. Please let me say one more time how grateful I am that only with your support this story can continue.

    For the golden ticket event, we most likely will not get the top 10 rewards, but we should achieved the 2000 golden tickets target, hence i will do 2x 5 chapters mass released next month. As for the artmission, it will take a few weeks more as I n to do a few of them.

    I hope you will join me again for the January chapters. Don''t forget to drop by our discord channel for the end of month''s event for coins giveaway, quizz, and a chance to win ess to the highest privilege chapter for free.

 Chapter 1370 Reunited

    "Master!"

    The exact person Emery had been so worried about the past few weeks appeared before his eyes, thus he couldn''t help but shout when he confirmed that what he was seeing was in fact real.

    "Sshh�� Not so loud. Are you trying to get us all killed?"

    "master.. h-how�� why..?"

    The magus briefly exined how he had received a mission assignment from Headmaster Delbrand to investigate suspicions regarding his own master, Grand Magus Zenonia.

    That investigation eventually led to him obtaining some clues from the other disciples until he finally managed to reach this abandoned located on the other side of the realm.

    However, he was found out and was in fact almost killed. It was at that moment that he luckily encountered the Wolf bloodline Patriarch Lucius.

    Since then, he has been helping by getting information about the. Thanks to his highprehension of the Law of Shadow, Xion managed to stay hidden from the many terrifying Nightwalker creatures roaming the.

    "If only I had known that they were actually nning to attack the academy, I would have put in even more effort to stop them then," revealed Magus Xion to Emery and the others, the expression on his face clearly showing his regret.

    Either way, Emery was extremely d that his master was still alive and well.

    A smile was simrly shared between the two of them as the master and disciple reunited.

    "I just haven''t seen you for half a year and you have grown so much, Emery." With a fond smile on his face, Magus Xion said to Emery. "I''m proud of you."

    Unfortunately, they have no more time to spend reminiscing as the man turned to the group and asked, "Anyone have something to give to me?"

    Hearing the question, Eeshoo quickly took out the box he was previously entrusted with and Xion brought the group for a short walk into another locked storage room. "Come here. Look, do you know him?"

    Inside the dark room, the group could see a figure, a Nightwalker with chains all over its body and mounted to the wall. On second nce, they realized that the creature was actually wearing a torn Magus Academy uniform.

    It was Eeshoo who quickly recognized the Nightwalker was actually a Magus Academy acolyte. "That''s Abrafo."

    Before they departed, the group had been told in the briefing that the Nightwalkers possessed a terrifying ability where they could infect their victims and turn them into abominations like them. Hence they finally see the proof of it right in front of them.

    Seeing the group was paying attention, Xion quickly exined, "I managed to save him two days ago. He told me he knew a way inside thepound before he gradually turned into one of those abominations."

    Apparently, this Abrafo was the one told by the wolf patriarch on the briefing, and as he was in fact managed to escape thepound and also an expert in the earth''s element formations he really could help them enter thepound.

    Without speaking any further, Xion opened the box he received from Eeshoo and took out a serum before decisively injecting it into the creature that was once the young acolyte.

    "Let''s hope this will work."

    The serum was not a cure to the Nightwalker''s ability, as they had no prior information about the creatures. However, it was a high-dosage anti-toxin stimnt that hopefully would be able to suppress the infection from progressing further.

    The moment the serum was injected, the infected Abrafo immediately let out a deafening scream of pain, so loud that the group had to gag him lest his scream lured the Nightwalkers wandering outside.

    In the meantime, everyone also focused on seeing if there was any reaction to the serum. After a while, there was a slight change on Abrafo as his face regained its healthy hue slightly, but nothing else. It seemed that the serum was not enough to bring back his sanity.

    "Is it not working?"

    "Let me give it a try," said Emery as he stepped forward.

    Being an expert of apothecary, Emery decided to analyze the content of the serum, and more importantly the infected acolyte. Hopefully, he would be able to see through the situation they were in.

    [Analyze]

    [Toxin Cleanser - Tier 5]

    [Nature Blessing]

    The moment his root-like spirit energy entered Abrafo''s infected body, Emery could clearly sense the ferocity of the toxin that had been clotting in his blood and gnawing throughout his entire body, and from the nature of it, he can tell that it was rted to the half blood gene, and most probably the bat bloodline.

    Fortunately, Emery was somewhat of an expert in the field of toxins. Not only that, his experience in creating his own bloodline gene serum would certainly be useful in making a more potent serum to ovee the Nightwalker toxin. The only problem was that the process to create the improved serum would take some time.

    "How long?" Eeshoo asked, wanting to know exactly how much time it would take.

    "I am not sure, but give me Twenty, thirty minutes at most"

    A frown appeared on Eeshoo''s face when he heard Emery''s answer. The mission was on a tight schedule where they might not have a minute to spare. However, Abrafo not only had the key for them to enter thepound, there was also a possibility that an effective serum tobat the Nightwalker toxin was needed in this mission.

    Eeshoo heaved a sigh and decided "We will wait. Just do your best, 20 minutes"

    Nodding his head, Emery quickly went into action. Even though there were hundreds of ingredients in Emery''s spatial space, they were only normal quality and thus wouldn''t be enough to create a new serum that was better than the universally acknowledged Tier 5 they injected Abrafo earlier.

    Fortunately, Emery was not an ordinary apothecary apprentice.

    To begin the process, first he used his [Fragmentation] skill to separate the essence within the serum. After that, he began casting [Photosynthesis] to increase its potency before adding a little bit of his own [Cleansing Potion] recipe.

    He quickly created five doses of serum with different concentrations. While he worked, the other acolytes caught five Nightwalkers to test on. After injecting the Nightwalkers with all five created serums, Emery observed the result and swiftly made the one that showed the most positive result.

    "It''s done," said Emery, giving the serum to Eeshoo. "This is the best I cane up with the limited time I have."

    Within twenty minutes, Emery sessfully created a dozen serum, and a minute after the injection, Abrafo finally regained consciousness.

    "Huh, you are indeed something else." A word of affirmation came from Anzi the Inhuman, who had just seen another side of Emery as he saw the result.

    On the other hand, while Abrafo regained consciousness, he was still unable to speak clearly. Remembering the limited time they had for this mission, Emery said, "I can treat him on our way to thepound. He should be recovered by the time we arrive there."

    The chains binding Abrafo''s body were quickly released, and Emery held the dark-skinned acolyte onto his back. Agreeing to Emery''s words, Eeshoo once again took over, "Alright. Let''s do it as nned."

    The n was to separate into two groups, where group A headed towards one of the barrier gates to let Delbrand''s team in. Then, while the enemies were distracted by themotion, group B would sneak into thepound to free the captured acolytes.

    Eeshoo chose Olivier and Anzi as group A, while the rest went to group B together with Magus Xion and Abrafo. Understanding that group B would be the most likely to be in danger, such a decision was quickly epted.

    Before they took off, Anzi walked up to Eeshoo and said, "Promise me that you will look for my master, Shatter Cross." to which the Nephilim genius replied, "Yes, I will."

    Eeshoo said those words with a nod, but then Emery noticed that there was a slight change in expression given by the young man. Before he could think what it was, the two suddenly pounced towards the unprepared Mahinder.

    In a split second, Anzi grabbed hold of the monk while Eeshoo took out a bracelet like artifact and immediately sped it onto the monk''s two arms, preventing the monk from casting any skill to break free. As if that wasn''t enough, Anzi picked up the chains previously used on Abrafo to lock Mahinder onto the wall."

    "What are you doing?!!"

    Since Emery had someone on his back, he wasn''t able to react fast enough to do anything, and seeing how As and Olivier weren''t doing anything, it seemed that they knew about Eeshoo''s ns beforehand.

    Turning to him, Eeshoo calmly said, "This is my order. I can''t trust him enough to let him remain in the team. His job is done. We''lle back for himter when all this is done."

    Emery was trying to protest, but Silva stopped him and shook her head. Even Mahinder himself did not choose to fight back. The man had his eyes closed as he started chanting mantras as if he had already epted their decision.

    "Let''s go. We don''t have much time."

    Saying those words, Eeshoo asked Emery to give each person two doses of the Nightwalker serum, and they quickly moved out.

 Chapter 1371 Rushing

    Flickering shadows of a group of powerful individuals could be seen dashing between the broken-down high-rise buildings, jumping and soaring through with incredible agility.

    Eight magus-level individuals with one grand magus leading them; these people were an elite powerful group. Not only that, but there was one distinct characteristic shared among everyone in this group; all of them were half-bloods of the Tiger bloodline.

    If Emery were to see the group, he would definitely realize that they were the ones teleported out of the Golden City after attacking the prison. However, after going through such a battle, only nine remained from their initial twenty-five members.

    Small pouches that gave off a unique smell could be seen hanging from their waists, preventing the feared Nightwalkers from chasing after them as they streaked across thendscape. After running for four hundred miles, the leader grand magus finally stopped in his tracks at one of the tallest buildings and beckoned all of his men to gather.

    "The southern outpost is just right in front of us. I need some of you to reinforce these areas."

    "Elder, there are already those elves guarding them. I''d rather follow you to the battle," said one of the female half-bloods amongst the group when she heard the grand magus issue such an order.

    ROOAARRR!!

    Without a word, the grand magus let out an intimidating roar at those insubordinate words. Needless to say, the female magus quickly shut her mouth and nodded, following the orders she was given.

    "Those elves can''t leave the outpost. As for you, Nimeria, I need you to hunt any human rats that might pass through the area around here. The moment you find them, immediately fire a signal; I will not allow any of them to get past me!"

    "I understand, Brother."

    After saying those words, the grand magus of the group�CElder Shan of the Tiger bloodline�Cdecided to leave three people including Magus Nimeria. to watch over the rear, while taking the other five with him to go through the barrier into the wilderness.

    Exiting the barrier, Shan and his five subordinates ran through the desert ins in a loose formation where they were separated into groups of three with each in pairs.

    As they headed towards the spaceship that was their objective which was detected tond 400 miles away from the barrier, they utilized all their senses to the fullest to ensure that nothing was overlooked both above and below ground.

    Just as they were about to reach the ship, the Tiger elder suddenly perceived a powerful discharge of spirit energy a dozen miles away through his spirit reading, which prompted him to let out a roar calling all of his men to head in that direction.

    When the Tiger elder got closer to the area, he was surprised to discover that the energy fluctuation had disappeared, reced by a specific iron-like smell that he was very familiar with. The smell of blood.

    It didn''t take him long to find the source of the smell. His hands clenched tightly as he saw two of his magus subordinates. Both were in a horrible state, their bodies dismembered and dissected as their pieces scattered on the ground.

    "I can feel you are still here! Come out and fight me, Lucius!!"

    As if answering his words, a figure stepped out from the shadows with a confident gait. It was a middle-aged man with golden hair and wolf-like features, Lucius the Wolf Patriarch.

    "Huh!!" Shan snorted when he saw that the man came out alone. "Where are the others? I will give you the opportunity to call them all out now, or tonight will be the day you die, Lucius!"

    Hearing the provocative words, the Wolf patriarch sported a calm look on his face as he said, "It''s just me, Shan. You will just be fighting me this time!"

    At the same time, the other Tiger magus finally caught up to Tiger Elder and arrived at the area.

    The situation now turned into a four against one; a pack of tigers against one lone wolf.

    There was silence as the tension grew, before being broken by a loud voice.

    "Then you shall die here!!"

    Still calm, the wolf patriarch replied, "I finally get to pay for what you traitor did to my White Fang ns."

    Soon after, a huge battle involving two grand magus had suddenly begun far south of thepound.

    ****

    At the same time, hundreds of miles away, Emery and the other members of group B had been continuously dashing toward the centralpound for thest half an hour.

    As they were closing in on the centralpound, Emery no longer dare to cast [Nature Grasp] to heal the man on his back. To prevent them from being detected through the use of spirit energy, he ultimately had to only depend on his [Health Regeneration Pill] to help the man recover.

    When they reached approximately 30 miles away from the centralpound, their steps promptly halted. In front of them, thousands of Nightwalkers filled the area, blocking their path toward thepound.

    The six of them immediately moved away and looked for a hiding spot in tacit understanding. After all, they couldn''t just recklessly charge especially with an injured person with them. They had to further discuss the details of how they should enter thepound.

    Fortunately, by the time Eeshoo found a rtively well-concealed hiding spot, Abrafo had already regained some of his strength and a sufficient understanding of their situation shortly after, allowing the man to summarize the situation at thepound for them.

    "The underground�� It''s the best way��" the dark-skinned acolyte said in a slightly hoarse voice.

    Abrafo had previously spent a few days secretly studying thepound to find a way to break through the maze and the formation, and from that, he did his best to describe everything he knew about the inside of thepound; where they locked up the acolytes, the arena, and the ce where the grand magus gathered.

    After exining what he knew, the dark-skinned acolyte looked toward Eeshoo in a regretful manner.

    "Princess Jinkan�� I failed to protect her."

    Abrafo proceeded to exin the chaos they tried to escape in the midst of, and how he was sure that the princess was taken back into thepound by a female acolyte.

    "She�� was the half-blood that killed the Harlight acolyte."

    Upon hearing him mention Annara, Emery couldn''t help but feel a little relieved. the girl was dead helping him during his time dtion experience. Knowing that she was still alive, the group might have another ally inside.

    "Thank you for your service, Abrafo," the Nephilim prot��g�� said before returning to the discussion of the best entry n for them. The main problem was still the fact that two grand magus were also present inside thepound.

    And the most annoying of them all was Zenonia, whoprehended the Law of Space.

    "For this matter, we can only wait until the other group has started."

 Chapter 1372 Gates

    Somewhere on the North side of thepound, two figures had just arrived at the vicinity of the Northern gate. After more than two hundred miles of sneaking past the mobs of Nightwalker, they turned to each other when they saw the closed gate.

    "How are you going to y this, Sword Saint?" Anzi asked to Olivier, as he had been told to listen to thetter''s orders for this task.

    Even though the question was clearly heard, Olivier remained silent as usual. His attention was focused on the personal device as he seemed to be waiting for something. This naturally irritated the young acolyte with a mask that covered half of his face, but recalling what he was told, he remained silent as well.

    A few minutester, Olivier suddenly stood up, "It''s time."

    "Huh! Finally! Now what do you want me to do?"

    Upon hearing that, he just threw a brief nce before saying, "Just follow me and make sure you don''t get left behind"

    Anzi was only more annoyed after hearing such an answer. "Urggh! You are even more irritating than that dragon bastard!" Veins could be seen appearing on his face as he said, "Just be d that you are not a half-blood!"

    s, Olivier ignored him as he quickly dashed towards the outpost. From the intel previously provided, he knew there were two elf magus and at least two dozen elven guards, guarding each of the eight watchtowers surrounding thepound.

    These watchtowers were built to serve as a lookout for anything approaching the barrier and, in addition, they were also where the location of the energy generator crystals that power up the formation barrier protecting the wholepound.

    If one managed to destroy the crystal, it would only open ess to the side of the barrier where said watchtower was. To destroy the whole formation barrier, one had to destroy all eight crystals.

    But right now, the task given to Olivier and Anzi only required them to open up the northern side of theplex.

    The watchtower was a five-story tower that was nearly imprable from outside thepound, thanks to the energy barrier epassing its entirety. But on the other hand, its defense was almost non-existent from inside thepound.

    No one thought that the attack woulde from behind, hence with the [Invisibility Cape] and his powerful time spells, Olivier managed to carve a path of blood after he snuck into the watchtower. He killed nearly all of the dark elves'' guards before they could do anything, while leaving Anzi struggling to follow from behind.

    When the two of them reached the fourth floor of the watchtower, however, a deafening rm siren went off and alerted everyone within thepound, causing the two dark elf magus to stand between them and the highest floor where the crystal was located.

    "How could these two human rats arrive here!?"

    Even though confused, the two elves didn''t really care about the arrival of merely two weak human acolytes. Instead, their eyes were fixed on the window, looking outside to check where a more powerful figure would havee with them.

    "Must be hiding," one of the dark elf magi said with a derisive snort. "You humans can only use such lowly tricks!"

    It was at this moment that Olivier finally spoke to Anzi who was behind him. "The rm has sounded, we don''t have much time. It''s your turn, hold them both here for me."

    After Saying those words, Olivier performed a gesture with his sword and cast his powerful time spell.

    [Temporal Shift]

    In an instant, the entire fourth floor was engulfed by the omnipresent power of time. The spell immediately affected the two elf magus without being able to react, slowing them down greatly, while Olivier himself cast [Sonic Thrust].

    His figure disappeared as he leapt into the air and charged towards the dark magus. On top of that, he was moving at a speed even the elf magus couldn''t fathom.

    However, Olivier''s sword strike didn''t actually aim to critically injure the elf magus. Instead, it forced the two of them to separate from each other, in which Olivier took advantage of the opening and shot up to the fifth floor.

    "He fooled us! Stop him!"

    Unfortunately, just as the two were about to give chase, tworge arms covered in ck liquid managed to grab onto their bodies, holding them back from pursuing. They quickly tried to break free, but found themselves unable to do so.

    "You two will be fighting me!" Anzi shouted, having transformed into his Inhuman form.

    On the highest floor of the watchtower, Olivier wasted no time and immediately destroyed the crystal, causing a tear in the formation barrier. An opening of several meters was thus created that allowed anyone to pass unharmed.

    Right after, Olivier sensed a spatial distortion suddenly appearing nearby. Proving what he predicted, a spatial gate opened and two dozen dark elf magus shot out from it before hovering in the air.

    Olivier turned solemn when he saw the group of magus, especially when he saw thest person to appear. The one who stepped out before the gate closed was the infamous grand magus who was proficient in space magic a�" Zenonia of the Bat bloodline.

    Zenonia appears a bit surprised to see only a single acolyte standing in front of her. But then, she turned her head towards the tear that was created and saw twenty Magus Academy'' magus had arrived led by Headmaster Delbrand himself.

    Assessing the situation, she returned her gaze to Delbrand and said, "I knew that you woulde, but seriously? With such a group of losers? No, no, you must have something else under your sleeve."

    To her surprise, a reply quickly came from the headmaster. "Unfortunately, in such a short time of preparation, I can only bring those I can trust, but you are right. I still have something prepared and it''s not what you expect."

    Saying those words, Delbrand took out something from his storage ring. Zenonia''s eyes bulged as she caught sight of the sphere that gave off a constant pulsation, which served to prevent any spatial magic in the area from taking effect.

    "I''m exactly here for you, Zenonia, to defeat you or at least to keep you busy."

    Zenonia turned annoyed, her eyes looking back toward thepound she had just left, wondering what n her opponent had prepared for her.

    Another fight quicklymenced on the Northern gate, this time an all out battle between dozens of magus and two powerfull grand magus

 Chapter 1373 The Raid

    One of the primary elements of a sessful raid involves a clean entrance, one with the ability to catch the enemy off-guard.

    As soon as it was confirmed that the individual who posed the biggest threat to them, Zenonia, had left thepound, Eeshoo decisively gave the group the signal to go.

    To avoid the hordes of Nightwalkers heavily filling up the area, the group ultimately had to go through what used to be the underground city sewer. Moreover, even though the area was not under the Nightwalkers'' watchful eyes, they still did not dare to make a sound for fear of the sewer being filled up with the creatures.

    With As''s [Seismic Scan], it took them a few minutes before they finally arrived under thepound gate, the exact location used by thest acolyte to escape. However, the formation that was supposedly broken stood stable in its position like brand new, as if it was never even damaged in the first ce.

    As expected of the highly disciplined race. Only two days had passed since that acolyte made his escape, yet the area had beenpletely restored.

    Abrafo gritted his teeth. With thest ounce of consciousness he had remaining, he unhesitatingly performed his skill on the formation. Little by little, he carefully dismantled the internal structure of the formation.

    After the half-machine acolyte made sure that the path in front of them was clear, the group carefully stepped further through the maze following behind the dark-skinned acolyte.

    Although he had broken these formations before, it proved to be a heavy burden for him in his current condition. When they finally arrived at the final wall, the dark-skinned acolyte copsed to the ground.

    Emery swiftly moved forward to check his condition and was ready to heal the man when Eeshoo stopped him.

    "We have no time, we have to leave him here," the Nephilim prot��g�� said and turned toward As. "Give him the vest."

    The vest he was referring to was none other than the ck vest prepared as part of their exit strategy, a simplifiedbat suit simr to the one they previously wore at the mid-term test.

    The vest contained a function that allowed acolytes to be teleported out of the. Although this function would only be able to work with the absence of an active barrier blocking it, this vest was the least they could give to ensure everyone''s safety along with other precautions.

    However, after Emery helped Abrafo wear the vest, the wolf acolyte decided to pull him up and carry him on his back once again. This action drew a dissatisfied re from Eeshoo, but Emery did not back down.

    "Let me carry him. I promise it won''t hinder our task," he said, meeting eye-to-eye with the Nephilim prot��g��. He was unwilling to leave the young man down here.

    In the end, Eeshoo reluctantly nodded and turned his attention back to their mission. As soon as he faced thest wall blocking their path, he took a deep breath.

    The two grand magus'' distraction and the Zodiac city King''s attack on the border, everything was under way to create this one opportunity for them to enter and secure the prisoners from harm.

    "All right, let''s begin," the Nephilim prot��g�� said as he let out a long breath.

    After carefully examining the area and making sure that no one was above or near the vicinity, Eeshoo used his weapon to cut a clean circle for a hole. Following his signal, the others went through the hole and quickly arrived at a secluded corner of thepound.

    They soon secured the area, and with a slight nod, all of them went in separate ways.

    <Best of luck to all of us>

    Now that the first element of their n, the clean infiltration, seeded, they immediately moved on to the second vital element: Securing the captives from danger.

    The 30-mile-widepound was three stories tall with a huge basement below. Although the building could be considered an enormous construct, it was still small enough to be within the range of any magus'' spirit reading.

    However, with the [Invisibility Capes] on them, the spirit reading of any magus apart from them would be greatly hindered, from a hundred miles down to only a dozen meters. This allowed for their spiritual presence to be hidden while simultaneously allowing them to detect the position of the guards and magus.

    A grand magus was present on the third level of thepound, a dozen magus mostly on the second level, and three hundred saint-level guards spread throughout the lower levels. Among the three hundred, a majority of the guards were stationed on the first level with the rest being underground, guarding the 15 cells that each held from 100 to 200 acolytes.

    The raid group''s number was certainly iparable to the individuals guarding thepound, but if they could execute their n perfectly, they would be able to gain no less than 2000 reinforcements right away��the imprisoned acolytes.

    Following their n, Eeshoo and Magus Xion went together to sneak toward the upper levels while Emery, Silva, and As each went toward three different locations. Despite this, all of them had one thing at the top of their minds: Do not get caught.

    If any one of them were to be found, the presence of all of them within thepound would immediately be exposed.

    While the current task at hand was already difficult for them, it was much more difficult for Emery. Not only did he have to move carefully with the powerless acolyte on his back, but he was also not allowed to use any spells. Fortunately, although the maze-like structure of the underground area was quite an inconvenience, it aided him in evading the dark elves'' patrols.

    After a few minutes, he sessfully arrived at his target destination, a door to one of the cells. The door was tightly shut with no gaps, and a heavy mechanical lock secured it.

    Seeing this, Emery took a deep breath and silently took out the next item for the mission, a palm-sized piece of technology. Supposedly, he only had to attach the gadget to the cell door''s control panel and it would automatically work to open the door on its own.

    As this technological gadget was far from his area of expertise, he could only hope that it would work as intended. With a hint of nervousness in his eyes, Emery carefully attached it to the door''s control panel, and��

    The little gadget made a whirring sound for a while. It wasn''t loud, but the elves'' acute sense of hearing managed to clearly capture the sound. Moments after, Emery could hear footstepsing toward him, and it didn''t seem like their number was small.

    "Damn it!!"

    Emery clenched his fists. He was preparing himself for an all-out fight when he heard a click from the cell door behind him.

    It was unlocked.

    Without any time to think, he swiftly grabbed the device, opened the cell door and snuck into the room. Leaning on the shut door, he could feel his heart racing as he nervously hoped that the elves wouldn''t find out about him. It was only after he heard the sound of footsteps going further away that he felt relief slowly wash over him.

    When Emery turned back, he was immediately met with dozens of acolytes staring at him. One of the captured acolytes in particr had his eyes open wide, staring at him with shock and disbelief.

    "My bro�� Emery, you''re here��"

    As those words came out of his mouth, Gerri the Violet me had a look ofplete joy on his face. Seeing that the newly-arrived acolyte came fully equipped, the other acolytes in the cell also felt hopeful.

    Without giving Emery a chance to speak, Gerri quickly jumped and hugged him. He seemed to have a lot to say, but Emery quickly silenced him before he could say another word.

    "I''m here to bring you all out. For all of our sakes, stay quiet and quickly hand these out," Emery whispered.

    The items he handed were ten storage rings, each filled with weapons, health potions, and a dozen ck vests for the acolytes here to wear.

    While Gerri nodded and distributed the items inside, Emery looked around the cell to find his friends. He found some familiar faces among the acolytes, but none of them were the people he was looking for.

    Afterward, Emery appointed Gerri as the group leader and gave him one of theirmunication devices.

    "Now I need you all to stay here until you are given the signal, do you understand me?" Emery sternly said as he scanned the acolytes in the cell.

    Although they could not wait to get out of this ce, most of the hundred acolytes were weak and tired. They had no intentions of questioning him, especially with Emery''s current status as a famous top acolyte in the academy.

    Upon receiving their affirmation, Emery left Abrafo for Gerri to take care of before he quietly snuck out of the cell and reported the status of his task.

    <Cell number oneplete>

    At the same time, Silva and As gave the same report. Three cells secured, with twelve more to go.

 Chapter 1374 The Raid 2

    Now that they had seeded in infiltrating the cells, their next objective was to get all the captives ready before the elves found out about them. With this, the probability of these acolytes getting harmed during the breakout would be minimalized.

    Having sessfully armed the captives in the first cell, Emery quickly proceeded to sneak into the second one. In the meantime, Silva and As were also on their way to their next target cells.

    <I''m going to cell number five.>

    <I''ll take cell number nine.>

    In order to effectively utilize the time they had and simultaneously take less risk of being found out by the elven guards, all three of them tacitly headed to the cell closest to them.

    Now that Emery no longer had to worry about carrying Abrafo on his back, he was able to move with more freedom and agility. As a result, he was able to get to the second cell without much trouble.

    He then swiftly took out the palm-sized gadget like before. This time, however, to avoid alerting any elven guards with the device''s sound, he surveyed the area in advance and waited until there were no other individuals in the vicinity.

    After a few moments with a low whirring sound, the door of the cell was opened with a click. To his surprise, the number of captive acolytes in the cell did not even reach fifty.

    Among the few acolytes, he spotted a familiar face, one that he was looking for. At the same time he spotted the man, the two''s eyes met.

    "Emery!" Thrax greeted him with pleasant surprise.

    Upon seeing the condition of his diator friend, Emery felt relieved. Although his uniform was all torn and dyed with dried blood, the immortal diator himself seemed to be fine and was still as vigorous as always.

    However, before the two could have a chat, a familiar-looking young man rushed to step in between them.

    "Why are you here? You''re involved in this, aren''t you!?" the young man used with certainty, ring at him with unconcealed hostility.

    The acolyte that greeted him with such fervent animosity was none other than the noble from the Cross faction, Shatter Cross.

    Looking at the young noble''s reaction to his arrival, Emery couldn''t help but let out a sigh. Nevertheless, to waste as little time as possible, he tried to exin the situation as concisely as he could while distributing the content of the storage rings.

    On the side, Shatter Cross''s expression changed when from within the ring, they saw the equipment they needed to escape thepound. His eyes were especially fixed onto the ck vest.

    Still, not a word of gratitude came out of Shatter''s mouth, and moreints followed instead.

    "Why can''t they just teleport us out!? We should get out of here right away, now!!"

    Hearing this, Emery nced at the young man. He didn''t have the patience to deal with whatever tantrum the Cross noble was throwing.

    "Don''t you dare jeopardize this n," Emery said. "If you don''t want to follow my lead, you''re wee to stay behind and wait for other people''s rescue."

    To add more impact, Emery told him how Anzi, his subordinate, also came representing his faction and how messing with the n would endanger him as well. With this, Emery finally silenced the young noble.

    As he continued to distribute the items to the acolytes in the cell, Emery took the chance to look around for other familiar faces. Unfortunately, he didn''t recognize anyone there apart from Mera, Grand Magus Yvere''s disciple who fought him in the tournament.

    "Thrax, you''ll be in charge of this group. Stay here andy low until a signal is given."

    Without waiting for any response, Emery swiftly went out of the cell and headed toward the next. Shatter Cross had already wasted enough of his time, he needed to catch up to the others.

    <Cell number twopleted.>

    A moment after, a female voice sounded from his device, yfully replying to his report.

    <Aren''t you a little too slow? I''m already on my way to my third one.>

    <Be warned, with each minute that passes, our sess rate drops by 2%.>

    <Robot, where did you get such a number!?>

    Hearing Silva''s surprised remark toward As, Eeshoo quickly interrupted them.

    <Focus on the mission. Group B isn''t responding, they''re most likely in a huge battle out there. We need to hurry up.>

    The situation was tense, but Emery felt a little relieved when he heard their reports. Six cells had been secured sessfully, with nine more to go.

    Emery sped up his pace and continued heading toward the third cell. Following the same procedure he did with the second cell, he surveyed the area before swiftly unlocking the door.

    However, the reception he received this time took him aback. As soon as he entered the cell, he was immediately approached by several agitated acolytes. One female figure even fiercely charged at him before she abruptly stopped upon recognizing him.

    "You�� why are you here!?" the figure who charged at him, Vida Temari, asked in surprise. Behind her, Emery spotted one of the top acolytes of the academy, Jai Strider, who quickly calmed the other acolytes upon also recognizing him.

    As Emery''eyes scanned the acolytes in the cell, he immediately realized the situation these captives were in, which was far worsepared to those in the previous two.

    Although they wererger in number with more than a hundred acolytes, half of them were lying motionless on the ground.

    Jai Strider, the metal puppeteer, said to Emery after pacifying the other acolytes.

    "I hope you came with good news, ''cause I don''t think we canst much longer."

    From the young man, Emery found out that none of the acolytes who could still stand had good enough proficiency in healing spells. While some of them had a certain level of it, they were ineffective under the spirit force restraint of the room, not enough to keep up with the number of wounded.

    Emery hurriedly handed over a few of the storage rings to the metal puppeteer and the female half-blood so they could help distribute the items, hoping that the potions would be enough for the wounded acolytes to at least walk.

    While he was distributing the items, a weak familiar voice reached his ears. It came from the corner of the cell, among the group of heavily wounded acolytes.

    "E�� mery��"

    Emery looked in the direction of the voice to a shocking sight. The man''s body was covered in wounds, and he was barely able to move or speak.

    It was Anas, the leader of the Kaleos acolyte. Thest time Emery heard about him, the man was apanying Klea to stop Zenonia''s n before the academy attack started.

    Emery quickly rushed to the dying acolyte whom he almost couldn''t recognize.

    "He''s been heavily wounded since he arrived," said Jai as Emery checked Anas''s condition. He seemed to be in extreme pain justmunicating with him, but the Kaleos noble seemed tobe indifferent about his own condition.

    "Klea�� she was here�� they took her��"

    The mention of Klea promptly attracted Emery''s attention, and he subconsciously paused to listen as Anas endured indescribable pain to speak.

    ? "I failed�� They�� they killed�� Aiko�� Sigurd�� Do not�� let her die��"

    Tears welled up in his eyes as he said those words, and Emery couldn''t help but also feel emotional, the two were names were more than just teammates, they were acolytes he could called as friends.

    "You should rest now.. Dont worry�� I will defiently save her"

    In hopes that it would at least be able to keep the man alive, Emery gave the Kaleos noble his [Reviving Pill]. After making sure that he had swallowed it, he gave another bottle to be share toward the most critically wounded acolyte in the cell.

    "Do you have any idea where they took her?" Emery asked Jai.

    With a faint smile on his face, the metal puppeteer responded, "I do."

    He raised his hand and from the sleeve, several tiny spider-like creatures crawled out and he picked out one of them.

    "This one followed her," he said, handing the tiny creature to Emery.

    As the grained sized creature jumped onto Emery''s hand, he realized that it was actually a mechanized metal spider. one of the metal puppeteer artifacts that he manage to hide and wasnt taken by the elves.

    A moment after itnded on Emery''s hand, it crawl toward his personal device and surprisingly a visual image was sent into his mind.

    "She''s kept in Zenonia''s room. the bat grand magus seems to be questioning her privately" said Jai following the visual of the room and Klea who appears to be in chained.

    With this new piece of information, Emery felt conflicted. At this moment, there was nothing he wanted to do more than immediately rush into the ce where Klea was imprisoned, especially since Zenonia was currently away.

    However, how could he do that?. Like everyone else involved in the n, he had his own task to fill.

 Chapter 1375 The Raid 3

    Although Emery knew that he should focus more on his assigned tasks, he couldn''t take his mind off of Klea''s situation. He pulled up the visual image of Zenonia''s room andpared it to thepoundyout shared prior to their infiltration.

    It didn''t take long for him to find the approximate location of where Klea was being imprisoned: The easternmost room on the second floor.

    If he were to fully utilize his agility and space magic, he could probably reach Klea''s location within just a few minutes. However, doing so would be no different from announcing his presence to the entirepound.

    As he was pondering the idea and its feasibility, he heard Silva''s voice enter his mind from themunication device.

    <I''m currently on my way to my fourth one. It''s really close to the guards'' living quarters though, so I need to be extra careful.>

    Silva''s words were like a bucket of cold water poured over Emery''s head, waking him up from his reverie.

    He quickly pulled his attention back to his task. Hundreds of lives were on his shoulders, he couldn''t afford to mess this up.

    Just as Emery was about to leave the cell to head to the next one, a loud rm suddenly resounded throughout thepound.

    <I''m sorry, everyone, they found me!>

    Silva''s voice once again came from themunication device. Judging from her tone and how hurriedly she spoke, it seemed that a battle had started on her side.

    At that moment, Eeshoo voiced his order.

    <Emery, do as nned.>

    In truth, everyone in the group knew that they were going to be found out sooner orter, it was just a matter of when. The fact that they managed to secure nine out of fifteen cells could already be considered a sess.

    Everyone immediately moved quickly as they had already nned a contingency beforehand.

    With Eeshoo''s order, Emery swiftly dashed out of the cell to get out of the area''s spell restriction.

    Now that he no longer needed to hide the channeling of his spirit force, Emery didn''t hesitate to summon his Jade Warriors. At hismand, eighty Jade human figures spawned and filled the hallway before he cast his spatial space.

    "It''s your turn now, guys."

    Five nt creatures came out. With his innate ability [One Mind], Twik and the four Chizpur brother''s thoughts were immediately linked, readying them for action.

    "Be careful," Emery briefly reminded.

    Right away, the four Chizpur brothers went in four opposite directions with 20 Jade Warriors following each of them. Apart from acting as Emery''s eyes and ears, they also functioned as decoys to distract the elves from the escaping captives. Meanwhile, Twik stayed by Emery''s side. Seeing that the situation had turned dire, Jai Strider hurriedly interrupted him, "Let me help! I''ve been gathering intel on this ce''syout with my spiders, I know my way around this ce!"

    As they needed all the help they could get, Emery decisively threw the unlocking device and the remaining storage rings to the metal puppeteer. He couldn''t afford to pick and choose.

    "Bring five acolytes to help you," Emery said, pointing in the direction of the next cell that had not yet been secured. After the metal puppeteer''s affirmation, he then quickly assigned Vida to act as the remaining acolytes'' leader and instructed her on what to do.

    "Lead them all to the western courtyard, that way."

    A moment after, Emery instructed Gerri and Thrax to do the same for their team, and all the acolytes inside their cells simultaneously flooded the hallways.

    Emery''s [One Mind] transmitted the results of his orders; he was now able to read the movements of every living being in their vicinity. In other words, it was an enhanced reading of the entirepound.

    With the ability to sense the movements of the elven saints and magus, Emery found that most of them were currently concentrated in one area.

    After a quick analysis, Emery reported the situation on his side.

    <I''m sending them all to the western courtyard.>

    He also reported the enemy movements. Moreover, with Jai Strider having taken up the task of securing the rest of the cells, Emery cast Spatial Gate and made his way to the other side of thepound, right where he believed Silva was.

    Everything Emery did happened in the span of three minutes after the rm sounded. Despite that, when he arrived at Silva''s location, the silver-haired girl was already cornered.

    On her opposite, three dark elf magus and a dozen guards charged forward to finish her.

    "Don''t you dare!!"

    [Twilight Transformation]

    Both Emery and his apanying nt creature, Twik, swiftly jumped into the battle.

    With a savage de in his hand, Emery cast his battle art [Chain Strike] to jump between the forefront enemy magus''s sword strike.

    He instantly finished it with [Repulsion], pushing all the surrounding enemies away.

    HOWWWLLL--

    His sudden appearance coupled with his fierce attack caught the attacking elvespletely off-guard. One half-blood acolyte stood against dozens of dark elves, his eyes determined.

    *****

    Now that the entire facility was alerted of their presence, all the dark elf guards and magus on the upper floors quickly rushed down. In the midst of their rush, two figures were hidden near the staircase, silently waiting for the elves to leave the area.

    Utilizing themotion from the discovery of intruders, Eeshoo and the shadow magus managed to sneak to the second floor and even the third, to a certain room at the center of thepound.

    At the entrance of the room, several guards still stayed at their stations despite the situation.

    The two figures silently looked at each other. If they previously only spected this was the ce they were looking for, they were now convinced.

    At their tacit nod, Magus Xion stealthily struck from the shadows while Eeshoo threw a hidden attack. In just a second, the four guards at the entrance dropped to the ground lifeless.

    "Let''s hope this is it!"

    Eeshoo ced the mechanical device on the door''s control panel with anticipation. However, it only took him a second to realize that it wasn''t working.

    His expression betrayed his feelings as his anticipation grew even more. After all, why would they assign a different, moreplicated type of lock if it wasn''t because the room was of higher importance?

    Fortunately, they were prepared for such an asion. Stepping forward, the Nephilim prot??g?? ced some kind of red stone on all eight corners of the door and channeled his powerful spell, [Sunbeam], toward the shut door.

    All the red stones shone brightly before they red up with intense heat, rapidly eating the door from all its corners. When the door was finally melted down, the two hurriedly rushed inside.

    In the middle of the room, an unconscious white-bearded man was chained inside a transparent box. Theplexion of the motionless man inside was ghastly pale, like a person who had been dead for a long time.

    Magus Xion''s eyes widened. Although the white-bearded man''s head was hung down, the magus recognized his identity at a nce.

    "That''s him, Headmaster Altus Dresden!" Magus Xion unconsciously clenched his fists.

    With the magus confirming that it was indeed the person they were looking for, the two of them immediately hurried to approach the transparent box. However, just halfway through, their steps abruptly froze.

    An omnipotent presence rapidly crept up from the entrance behind them. Oppressive heat rushed from the figure and surrounded the two, as if about to devour them whole.

    "Two little mice dare to enter my base and take away my prisoner."

    Upon hearing the voice, they immediately realized who it was; the one dark elf grand magus still guarding thepound.

    Eeshoo and Magus Xion simultaneously turned to face the other party. Unexpectedly, both of them had aposed look on their faces, as if unfazed.

    "We merely came to bring back our friends," Eeshoo took the lead and said respectfully.

    As the Nephilim prot??g??''s words reached the dark elf''s ears, the dark elf''s expression turned to that of obvious disdain as he hovered closer toward the two. The next moment, a dark ming sword appeared out of thin air and into the dark elf''s hand.

    The grand magus casually swung the ming sword. Followed by a powerful wave of spirit force, the skill turned half the room immediately into a sea of mes, blocking their exits.

    "You are not going anywhere!" he said with a wicked smile, ready to catch his prey.

    On the opposite side, Eeshoo had begun channeling his spirit energy into the golden chakram on his chest. When it was finally filled with energy, a full white-gold armor swiftly covered his body from head to toe.

    "Huh! A Divine God Armor, you must be quite a wealthy one," the dark elf half-mocked.

    The Nephilim prot??g??''s heart was beating rapidly, but it wasn''t just because of fear.

    Without the grand magus knowing, his presence in this room was exactly what Eeshoo had been hoping for. His aim of rescuing the headmaster dragged the biggest threat in thepound away, consequently giving the others a better chance of rescuing the captives.

 Chapter 1376 Chaos

    [Divine God Armor]

    An advanced suit created from pieces of ancient materials. Crafted by the best grandmaster artisan, only a hundred of them were ever created for the entire human race.

    However, the Nephilims alone took hold of ten of such artifacts.

    The armor was considered one of the most valuable treasures among all existing Tier 6 artifacts. Eeshoo had proven himself to be worthy of wearing the armor, distinguishing himself even from the thousands of outstanding talents in the Nephilims'' faction.

    Ever since the life-threatening Andora mission, Jinkan had pulled a lot of strings to get the advanced suit for her fianc��. Unfortunately, he was not able to use it during the tournament for obvious reasons.

    Thus, this was the first time that Eeshoo was finally able to show its prowess.

    The suit of armor began to glow with faint light. Shimmering golden light enveloped the Nephilim prot��g��''s body, and four pairs of wings majestically sprouted out of his back.

    Even surrounded by the scorching mes, the suit''s radiance was no less brilliance.

    [Angelic Descent - Stage 5]

    [Battle Power increased by 150]

    [Spirit Force increased by 1000]

    The armor helped him break through his limitations and gave him power almost at the level of a half-moon magus. Of course, the dark elf noticed the sudden, drastic surge of power. Still, although he was slightly surprised, it was still nowhere near the level of the grand magus.

    The armor''s form, power, and overall craftsmanship; the dark elf couldn''t help but marvel at the exquisite work. But at the same time, his eyes that fixed on the suit shed with apparent disdain.

    "Such a stunning piece of divine art�� it''s far too good to be worn by a human like you."

    "I know�� For that, I have something else prepared," Eeshoo calmly responded.

    The dark elf subconsciously frowned at that response.

    From his storage ring, the Nephilim prot��g�� took out a one-meter ss tube filled with the dark smoke and threw it toward the dark elf grand magus.

    "What is it this time!?"

    The dark elf immediately shot a dark fireball toward the ss tube. He was about to sneer at the human''s futile attempt, but his expression suddenly changed.

    The dark smoke broke free from the tube, spread out and formed into four bizarre-looking powerful smoke creatures, each with four arms that exhaled a screeching wind. These smoke creatures'' powers rivaled the level of peak magus, with none of them weaker than the other.

    They were Delbrand''s powerful summoned creatures, and they had been prepared beforehand for this specific reason; to give the acolytes enough leverage to fight against a grand magus.

    "Damn it! you Humans and all your tricks!!"

    Just as the smoke creatures finished taking form, all four of them immediately charged toward the dark elf. Meanwhile, Eeshoo channeled all his boosted power into his 36 of [Heaven''s Will Shuttle].

    Seeing this, Magus Xion was greatly impressed by the Nephilim prot��g��. At the same time, he also couldn''t help but feel somewhat amazed by his own disciple.

    To think that his disciple fought against such a genius in the tournament and won.

    s, this was not the time to be stuck with such thought. He quickly put it aside as he had his own task to do, and with the opportunity that the Nephilim presented, he had to break the supreme being out of the ss box as fast as possible.

    ****

    After the elves'' guard rushed down to the basement, the situation in the wholepound quickly descended further into chaos.

    More than five hundred acolytes simultaneously came out from nine different cells and on the other side were almost three hundred dark elf guards with several magus-level individuals apanying them.

    Unfortunately, even though the acolytes were almost double the enemy''s number, most of them were nowhere near well after the constant torture in their arena. Yet in spite of that, numerous brave acolytes who could still fight disyed incredible acts as they were able to fight their fears and unleash their rage onto the battle.

    Although his condition wasn''t optimal, Thrax forced himself to unleash the power of ughter that had been buried deep within him, and with it the diator able to block the dark elf guards that charged at him in droves.

    "Push forward!!" he fervently shouted, rousing those around him.

    Thrax''s disy of strength sessfully fueled the fighting spirit of the acolytes, and they, who had close to no experience in fighting the elves, began to fight back. Passionate shouts from the hundreds of acolytes resounded loudly in the enormous basement, fully showing their resolution to make the dark elves pay and be free once again.

    Amidst all this, one magus-level dark elf rushed forward. Dark mes gathered in the air surrounding his forearm as he charged towards the diator who was upied with fighting the elf guards.

    However, just when the dark elf was only a few meters away from reaching his target, a powerful thunderbolt swiftly rushed from behind the diator and struck the magus.

    Even though the dark elf noticed it, the momentum his body carried did not allow him to change directions in such a short time. Hence he could do nothing but suffer under the powerful [Fusion Bolt] casted by the young noble of the Cross faction.

    On the other side, Gerri the Violet me and his group managed to join up with Vida''s group. With the two groups working together, they were able to push through other waves of dark elf guards charging at them. A simr situation was currently happening on another side of thepound. The surrounding area was wrecked as two figures battled. Even without his reliable axes, Zetto was able to fight on par against a dark elf magus.

    "Arrghh!! Die, you elf bastards!!"

    Tayler Haze and Arcana, the individuals ranked 10th and 11th who hated each other. Individually, they had no chance of winning against a dark elf magus, but together��

    As one used his [Eye of Mistra] to attack the opponent''s mental state and the other used his dagger aura, a dark elf magus was not much of a problem.

    ****

    While most of the acolytes in thepound were fighting for their lives, two different groups headed toward the remaining six cells; one led by Jai Strider and the other by As.

    With the intense battle in thepound basement attracting all of the dark elves'' attention, the two groups did not need to worry about getting found out. Consequently, they were able to reach the designated cells with ease.

    Unfortunately the acolytes need time to equipping themselves and healed up before getting ready for battle

    "Hurry up, we need to join the fight right now!!"

    *****

    Among all the battles in thepound, there was one where the human side was heavily outnumbered.

    One dark wolf and one white serpent half-blood stood back-to-back. Surrounded by dozens of elven guards and four magus-level elves, their grip on the pair''s swords tightened as their eyes scanned the enemies around them.

    To the elves'' sheer shock, in spite of their situation, the two were still able to hold down the incessant attacks from four crescent moon magus guards. This was especially the case for Silva, whose smile brightened as the battle proceeded.

    "A top acolytesss indeed�� Remember the woodssss? You were sssshho afraid back then��"

    "This is not the time to reminisce! Here theye again!"

    To Emery''s own surprise, he also found the situation exhrating. Ever since his Wolf genes were boosted by bing part of the wolf patriarch''s pack, he had been feeling a noticeable increase in appetite for battle.

    HOWWLLLL��

    With his transformation, Emery possessed enough strength to block a strike from a magus and even send the other party back. With such momentum, he even dared to cast [Attraction], subsequently pulling several dark elven guards who were caught off guard by the unexpected move.

    Not wasting the golden opportunity, he unhesitantly swung his sword and used [Omega Strike].

    Saaattt!!

    On the other hand, the serpent girl was no less threatening. While cunningly moving around with her speed to dodge and score a few attacks herself, she blew up multiple poison smokes that corroded the enemies'' sight and burned their bodies.

    None of them said a word, yet the two worked together in perfect synergy, forcing their assants to step away from their proximity lest they were heavily wounded by the retaliation, or worse killed.

    Just when the attacks paused and the two took a breath, another magus came to the area, drawing their attention. The figure was not an elf, but was someone Emery immediately and clearly recognized and with just a gesture of his hand, Emery''s gravity spells were instantly neutralized.

    "You can''t even handle two young acolytes? What an embarrassment for the proud dark elves."

    The figure was a magus who mastered thew of gravity, one of Zenonia''s most powerful disciples and an instructor of the academy.

    Magus Cassian.

 Chapter 1377 The Raid 4

    Not only that the newly-arrived magus was at the Half Moon stage, the other party was also a master of the Law of Gravity, making him a difficult opponent to fight against.

    "A friend of yours, Emery?" Silva asked when she noticed the look on his face. She was also surprised that all the fighting suddenly came to a stop because of the arrival of this particr human magus.

    "That is Cassian, a traitor to the Magus Academy." Brandishing his weapon towards the neer, Emery said with a hateful tone, "You will pay for your betrayal today!"

    A chuckle escaped the magus'' mouth upon hearing those words. "Hahaha, you are indeed interesting, kid, but you are way over your head."

    After he said that, Cassian did a motion with his hand and suddenly both Emery and Silva felt an intense pressure on their bodies. It forced them down toward the ground as if their weight had be a hundred times heavier.

    [Gravitational Pressure]

    As he knew about the spell the magus cast, Emery quickly tried to neutralize it by casting the same spell. However, he instantly discovered that his spell was iparable to the magus''. It was like a river facing a tsunami of gravity force, his power was being pushed back relentlessly.

    As a result, he and Silva were both restrained by the magus'' spell.

    Magus Cassian truly verified his reputation as a specialist in gravity spells as the power he was disying was at least ten times stronger than what Emery felt when he faced Hades.

    "Hahaha, you''ve only been learning this spell for a few weeks, whereas I''ve been doing the same thing for hundreds of years... What a pathetic disy."

    His amusement was subsequently followed by disdain as he said, "Now kill him!"

    As if heeding his words, the four dark elf magus immediately took action as they shot toward the two with their weapon and spells unleashed. Attacks formed from various elements streaked through the air, each possessing the power to instantly kill any acolyte.

    With both their bodies held down, bereft of movements by Cassian''s spell, and Emery''s attentionpletely on fighting the gravity force, Silva took action and cast a protection spell for the two of them.

    [Wall of Thorn]

    In an instant, the ground beneath their feet broke apart as multiple white silvery roots with sharp dark thorns shot out and quickly formed a dome barrier that covered their surrounding area. The attacks sent by the elves collided with it.

    It was an upgraded form of one of the innate skills of the Snake Serpent bloodline and, to the surprise of the elves, it was able to stop their attacks from going through, leaving the two rtively unharmed.

    "This won''tst long," Silva said to Emery, as beads of sweat appeared on her face. "If you have any other ideas, then do it now!"

    The first thought that came to Emery''s mind was to retreat to safety using his [Blink]. However, the gravity force that Magus Cassian''s spell was still inflicting made the task much more difficult. He found himself struggling to pinpoint a location.

    It was at this exact moment that Emery finally looked towards the third figure who had been more than ready to support them.

    "Twikkk!"

    Kuang! Ku ku!

    Hearing Emery''s shout, the nt creature immediately stretched out his body to create anotheryer to Silva''s wall of thorns, which would hopefully be enough to give them the time to deal with the gravity spell.

    Multiple spells and skills continued to strike the barrier rapidly as the elves were giving their all trying to st through the two nt walls. Their efforts bore fruit as an opening was soon created, but before they could capitalize on it, it had disappeared as the nts were able to quickly regenerate, giving even the magus a hard time.

    Not only that, Silva had also once again let out a poisonous smoke which forced the elves to step back. Nevertheless, she knew this would only buy them a few more seconds before their demise eventually arrived.

    "We have to leave now!" Silva said with great urgency.

    However, to herplete surprise, Emery still stood there with his eyes closed. Unbeknownst to her, he was trying to understand the newprehension in the Law of Gravity that suddenly came to him.

    Unexpectedly, the difficult tug of war between the two forces of gravity made him realize the difference in their power. They were not only different in strength, but in fact also in its signature; Emery realized he had something that the other party didn''t have a�" the power of space and he intuitively felt that this might be the key to triumph over thetter.

    Ignoring themotion happening outside him, he raised both of his hands to the sides and tried to alter the space in his surroundings. Just like when he tried to block the recall spell, Emery created spatial distortion around him.

    His actions apparently affected the magus'' spell as he could sense the oppressive gravity force slightly weakening. Meanwhile, Magus Cassian was hovering slightly over the ground with hsi gravity spell, closing in when he felt the abnormality.

    "Huh, there is no point in resisting!"

    The magus used his bare hands enveloped in the terrifying power of gravity to tear through and apart the tattered wall of nts that the elves had been bombarding relentlessly.

    As the magus flew closer to the two, Silva couldn''t help but grit her teeth as the gravity force affecting her body became even more powerful.

    "Urrghh!"

    Unable to hold on anymore, the white-haired girl fell to her knees grimacing in pain. At the same time, the walls of nts stopping the elves'' attacks were finally destroyed apart, with Twik getting thrown and crashing into the wall.

    However, Emery was still focusing most of his attention on grasping his newfound insight. However, realizing the increasingly perilous situation they were in, he gritted his teeth and got ready to discharge all the energy within his dark core that had been building up from devouring the dark elves.

    The eruption of darkness energy spread out rapidly and broke apart allyers of space in the surrounding area. It was powerful enough to forcibly push and neutralize the Magus gravitational force around him.

    Then it dawned on him.

    It was at this moment that Emery finally understood the one spell he had not been able to cast these past few months no matter what he tried. Channeling his power into this realization, that particr spell appeared to be a reality.

    [Anti Magic]

    The A Rank darkness spell revealed its prowess. As soon as it was cast, not only did it affect the surrounding space, depriving it of any trace of magic, it also numbed the connection one had to their spirit core.

    "No! This cannot be!" Magus Cassian screamed in disbelief as he was currently within the effect radius of the spell. His face changed as he felt disconnected with his spell. "No anti-magic spell could stop my power easilya�" You! This is... huh... This is why my master is interested in you so much, isn''t it?"

    The Anti Magic spell Emery had just cast was an explosion of spatial force that exerted influence over his surrounding area for a limited amount of time until he had to cast it once again.

    However, even with only one activation, Emery could feel that nearly all of his monstrously huge spirit pool was depleted. This meant it was unlikely for him to cast the spell a second time.

    His worry however was quickly overwhelmed by his intense desire for battle now that the table had been evened out.

    "No worries, I don''t need spells, for what I am going to do next to you all!"

    The other effect that the enhancement of his bloodline gene gave was that Emery now possessed arger degree of control over the primal urge of his bloodline. With that, he deliberately unleashes the urge to trigger his most powerful skill that had absolutely no reliance on magic.

    [Beast Transformation]

    HOWLLLLL--

    Once again, along with his growing muscle and fur, Emery let out his battle roar as his ws disyed their sharpness, ready to bring hell upon their enemy.

    But before doing any of that, hended his gaze on the traitor who was standing closest to him.

    "You first!"

    With everyone in the area still affected by the st of the Anti Magic spell, they were all forced to rely on just their physiques or their artifacts to fight.

    The gravity specialist magus Cassian was smart enough to turn his tail and tried his best to get some distance away from Emery, however he was not fast enough nor strong enough as Emery managed to tackle him down and stab his w into the magus, along with the blood that bursted out of his chest, Emery force his spirit energy as well.

    [Spirit Devour]

    "Arrrgghhh!!!"

 Chapter 1378 The Raid 5

    It wasmonly known that most human magus had a battle power of at least 200 when their Immortal Body was formed upon their ascension to their realm. Afterward, to further temper one''s physical strength became increasingly difficult as the state of the body had been defined. Most only reached 300 battle power at the Half Moon stage and 500 at the Full Moon stage. Even thebat magus Izta, who was renowned for his overwhelming strength, only possessed 600 battle power.

    Of course, a magus could utilize various ways to further increase their physical power. For example, through products of apothecary, powerful artifacts, and extraordinary skills like [Immortal Gate] thebat magus known for. However, the same was evidently not the case for Cassian.

    The magus hadprehended the Law of Gravity. Aw known to give one of the highest powers of external forces to its wielder. Because of that, the man had no need to increase his battle power, as thew itself was capable of overwhelming almost anything.

    Thus, once hisw was taken away from him, the powerful magus was instantly brought down to the ground, bing very vulnerable.

    At that moment, Cassian had his body tackled and pinned down by the ferocious half wolf creature. Both of thetter''s sharp ws had pierced deep into his chest, sending waves of excruciating pain throughout his body.

    "Arrghhh! Get the fuck off me!"

    Pain was something that a senior magus, who had gone through dozens of dangerous battles like Cassian, could easily endure. However, the magus immediately broke into a series of screams for help when he sensed the intrusive power of Emery''s devour coursing through his body.

    When they heard the hysterical scream, the four dark elf stood still for a second as they wondered whether they should help or retreat to remove the effect of the Anti Magic spell instead.

    Their dilemma didn''tst long, as the one who had the highest authority amongst them said, "There''s nowhere to run. If these prisoners manage to escape, our life will be forfeit when we return."

    Upon hearing those words, the four dark elf magus quickly took action and charged towards Emery at the same time.

    "No, you won''t!" Silva said as she jumped into their paths to interrupt, not letting them get close to the rampaging wolf beast.

    Unfortunately, having been stripped of the ability to cast spells as well, the white-haired girl only managed to stop two dark elf magus, while the other two shot past her.

    One brandished the spear in his hand as he streaked towards Emery, while the other took out a different weapon �C a thin silvery artifact.

    "Get away, Emery!" Silva shouted when she saw the restraining artifact.

    Even though he knew the two dark elf magus were approaching fast, Emery still remained on top of Magus Cassian.

    He just couldn''t help it, the spirit energy he devoured from the man was one of the best he had ever tasted. It was so good it even almost made him lose himselfpletely to the savage urge within him.

    That''s why, even when the artifact enveloped his entire body and the spear stabbed into his back, Emery still stayed still, focused on draining every bit of energy from the screaming magus.

    "Arrghh! What are you all�� Doing! Get him off me!"

    Even though he knew they hade to his help, Cassian couldn''t help but scream a protest on how the dark elves dealt with the wolf, seemingly without the slightest bit of care about his life.

    "At least aim for the head, you morons!"

    Unfortunately for the man, Emery was still in control of the situation. Even though he had absolutely no intention of pulling out his de ws, he would also not let the elves act as they pleased and inflict a mortal wound on him.

    Sattt! Spat!

    Two strikesnded, inflicting wounds on his body. The third strike arrived, letting a growl of annoyance escape his mouth. By the fifth strike, a smile emerged on Cassian''s face as he saw the bloody state the beast was in.

    "Kill him!! Kill hi�C"

    ROOOAAAARRRRR!!!

    epting he could no longer enjoy his feast, Emery let out a roar of irritation, before finally deciding to finish off his prey. On the other hand, the magus'' face turned pale as he could clearly feel the killing intent contained in that roar.

    "No no!!!" Cassian shouted hysterically. s, there was nothing he could do with his body still being held by the beast.

    The man screamed furiously, his face an expression of unwillingness to ept his approaching end. The wolf beast opened his mouth wide and blood sprayed as Cassian''s head went rolling down the hallway.

    Such an action forced a disconnect between the spirit soul and the body, hence Emery could only devour what was left in the corpse.

    Howwll!!!

    After depriving Casian''s body of its remaining energy, Emery let out a furious howl. Snapping his head to the side, he red at the two dark elf magus sending chills down their spine. He was enraged at them for what they had just done.

    Still maintaining the furious re, Emery let out another howl and mustered all of his strength to break out of the metals covering his body. He struggled so fiercely that he made multiple deep cuts into his own body.

    In spite of his ferocious struggle, the metals showed no signs of breaking apart. Especially when the dark elves begane holding down the to tighten his hold over him. Once again a battle of strength, this time with two elves magus.

    The dark elves indeed possessed a superior physiquepared to humans, their Divine Body �C their version of humans'' Immortal Body �C boosted their battle power past 300 when they reached the magus realm. Added with the restrainings, Emery could not outstrength them easily.

    Emery attempted another struggle, exerting all the strength he could muster to force the dark elf to let go of the artifact. At the same time, he also dodged the spear attacks sent by the other dark elf.

    "Keep him still!" The spear-wielding dark elf shouted in annoyance as Emery dodged his attack for the umpteenth time.

    "He''s too strong! I also can''t cast my spell because of the damn anti magic! Quickly kill him!"

    While the two dark elves struggled against Emery, the same was also true for thetter. One elf held down the while the other stood in between brandishing his spear; the two of them working together made it difficult for Emery to counter or break free.

    It was at this moment that Twik made his move. He pounced at the spear-wielding dark elf, pushing him away from his partner. Not wasting the opportunity his buddy had created, Emery quickly charged towards the dark elf holding the restraining his body.

    Even though his body was still affected by the artifact, Emery was still capable of unleashing his savagery, venting off all his frustration towards the dark elf.

    "Stop him!"

    Seeing that one of theirrades was in deep trouble, the two dark elf magus who were fighting an advantageous fight against Silva decided to ignore the white-haired girl and charge at Emery once again. They desperately hoped that the artifact would still inhibit the half-blood wolf to some degree.

    Unfortunately, they were dead wrong. Not only did the wolf beast''s regeneration heal its wounds rapidly, along with its rage, its battle power also gradually increased.

    "This is madness! We need more people to handle this thing!"

    The dark elf magus nced over his shoulder, only to see the three dozen elven guards standing still. Their expressions clearly expressed their unwillingness to join such a fight. Gritting his teeth, the dark elf shouted loudly.

    "Imand you! Kill this beast!"

    Taking advantage of their hesitation, not only did Emery manage to catch one of the magus, but another unexpected thing urred. Amotioning from one of the hallways drew everyone''s attention.

    "There they are! Attack!"

    The neers were not a reinforcement of elven guards that the dark elf magus expected. Instead, it was a group of a dozen acolytes led by As.

    They hade to help after they finished freeing all the acolytes from the prison cells.

    Needless to say, the elven side quickly found themselves pushed into a corner. After all, the acolytes who had been chosen for this operation were top tier privileged ss acolytes; each of them were strong enough to fight a few elven guards.

    Seeing the situation take a turn for the worst, the magus quickly gave another order.

    "Retreat! Regroup with the others!"

    Unfortunately, while one hallway was guarded by As and the others, the other hallway was blocked by Silva and Emery''s nt buddy. The white-haired girl had a wicked smile on her face as she stared at the elf group and said, "You are not going anywhere! Kill them all!"

 Chapter 1379 The Raid 6

    With the arrival of reinforcements from As and the others, the dire situation Emery and Silva were, quickly turned the other way around as the elves were now in a precarious state and left with no way to retreat.

    Amongst the dozens of reinforcement brought by the half-machine acolyte were the two weapon experts, YunXiao and Fei Ling. Together, they charged towards the elves and unleashed an attack that manifested in the form of a dragon; one water, one ice.

    The ranged attack thrown by the two managed to kill a few elven guards, sending the elf group into disarray. The scattered group was an easy target for As as he charged in rapidly, and was quickly followed by a red-haired man, the Devil Nunchaku Diyoo.

    "You shall face me!! Diyooo!!''

    Even though they were cornered by the unexpected reinforcements, what worried the dark elves the most was in fact the dark fur wolf beast that had just finished twisting and tearing apart one of their magus teammates without mercy.

    "Fight to the death!!!" shouted the high ranking magus amongst the elven ranks, deciding their fate.

    The decision the elves made in such a situation was something that was worthy to bemended for. Although it was clear that they were in great peril, the dark elves still chose to fight bravely until thest one standing.

    It took an entire ten minutes for all four magus and the elven guards to be dealt with, and at the same time Emery''s transformation came to an end. The intense fight that followed by the casting of the Anti Magic spell, made Emery feel extreme fatigue in spite of his monstrous spirit pool.

    However, just as he had the chance to take a few deep breaths, As came over to tell him about thetest situation.

    "A few groups have reached the courtyard. We need to hurry."

    It was a call to continue.

    Even though he was still exhausted, Emery understood that now was still not the time to rx. Forcing his body to move again, he quickly utilized his spirit reading sense.With the amplification provided by the four Chizpur brothers, he was able to pinpoint the location of the others before finally casting [Spatial Gate] directly at them.

    As soon as the group stepped through the portal, they were greeted by loud noises and mors. Looking at their surroundings, it was apparent that a huge battle had started in the eastern courtyard.

    As far as their eyes could see, there were at least a few hundred acolytes in the area. All of them were giving their all trying to break through the lines of elven guards in front of them, fighting arge group of at least two hundred elves led by ten dark elf magus.

    Emery could quickly spot a group led by Thrax, Vida and Shatter Cross amongst the sea of acolytes. The former was rampaging through the ranks of elven guards while thetter provided support attacks when needed.

    He certainly wanted to approach and help his best friend, especially after the separation that urred between them. However, as much as he wanted to help, he still had one other thing he needed to do first.

    "We don''t have much time. Eeshoo might not be able to hold out for long, and dark elves reinforcement could arrive at any moment"

    Hearing those words, Emery looked at As and the half-machine acolyte nodded his head. Understanding what he needed to do, Emery nced at Thrax''s figure before mustering his spirit energy and opening another Spatial Gate, this time to a corner of the courtyard ten miles away.

    After the gate was formed, the half-machine acolyte led the ten privileged acolytes with him left for their predetermined destination.

    Emery could see that the three dark elf mages decided to fly in the same direction they were headed. One of them hopped onto a 30 meter long, snake-like dragon creature.

    Feeling the pressure it gave off, the creature was definitely a mythical beast. As for its rider, they exuded the terrifying strength of a Half Moon magus.

    Emery couldn''t help but show a frown. It quickly disappeared however, as there was no point for him to worry about someone else when there were other things happening in front of him.

    "Are you ready?" asked the white-haired girl who remained and was standing beside him. There was a mix of worry and excitement on her face as her eyes looked towards the battle that was going on.

    Giving the answer to her question, Emery once again activated his transformation, this time turning into his [Twilight Transformation] form. Not wanting to be left behind, Silva quickly joined him with her [Nightmare Kemoyin Transformation].

    "Let''s go!"

    As soon as their transformations wereplete, the two charged in and entered the fray. Their sudden inclusion wreaked havoc among the ranks of the elves, giving enough room for more acolytes to show up in the courtyard.

    "Break it open!!! Kill all those elf bastards!!" shouted Thrax, courageously fighting on the frontline.

    Among the group of acolytes that attacked the elf army, there were the three Nephilim acolytes led by Armand. Even though they currently did not have their Soaring Shuttles, being skilled spirit readers, they were capable of turning daggers into powerful flying weapons.

    Another loud cheer could be heard resoundingly in the air when two acolytes turned into four-meter tall half-bloods. The two Goat bloodline brothers, Ivan and Igor, unleashed chaos upon the elves'' defense as they stampeded everywhere they pleased, causing destruction in their wake. As if that wasn''t bad enough, right behind the two, Zetto the Titan berserker let loose andid waste onto the elves with his huge axes.

    The hundreds of elven guards were not much inparison to the academy''s top acolytes. In fact, several of them could be easily taken care of by a privileged acolyte. However, when the seven dark elf magus finally entered the field, casualties on the acolytes'' side started to pile up.

    A dark elf fired a volley of fireballs towards a group of acolytes, but before it could hit, one acolyte brought his hands together and created a towering crystal barrier. The fireballs quickly struck the barrier.

    KABOOMMM KABOOMM

    The crystal barrier created by Micah only managed to receive two fireballs before shattering into pieces. The third was quickly approaching right after the two. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the group of terrified acolytes, forming a dark barrier that stopped the fireball.

    [Aegis of Void]

    "Don''t give up now!! Fight!!"

    The battle between the two sides continued on and gradually escted. As Emery struggled to fight with all of his might, he also scanned through the crowds of people looking for familiar faces. But to his dismay, no matter how hard he searched, he still couldn''t find Klea or Chumo among them.

 Chapter 1380 The Raid 7

    Emery''s sudden and eye-catching arrival into the field brought about a boost to the hundreds of acolytes who were fiercely fighting the elves. Their fighting spirit soared when they saw Emery was able to block the dark elf magus'' spell easily and evenunched a counterattack with a powerful strike that blew the magus away.

    However, in spite of all this, the battle did not go as well as they hoped. Once the top acolytes engaged in the battle against the simrly powerful dark elves, the hundreds behind them wereparably weaker and in very poor condition.

    There were already too many acolytes who were wounded and exhausted from the battle against the elves. As for those who were in good condition, they did not possess enough strength to confront the fully trained saint-level dark elf fighters.

    The top privileged acolytes might be able to deal with multiple dark elven guards at the same time. However, each of these dark elf foot soldiers wereparable to the strongest of the elite ss acolytes. As for the regr acolyte, even with a group they couldn''t match up against one.

    Noticing all of these things, Emery quickly organized the information he had and analyzed their current situation.

    Other than the dark elf magus, who was currently fighting him, there were six more elven magus. Those who were capable of going solo against the other dark elf magus were only Silva and Zetto the Titan. As for the remaining four magus, they were surrounded by small groups of acolytes led by Thrax, Vida, Gerri, and Shatter respectively.

    However, it was apparent that all four groups did not have an easy fight at all. Moreover, while they were struggling against the dark elf magus, the number of deaths of the acolytes fighting the elven guards continued to increase by the second.

    Not wanting to see more people get hurt and die, Emery decided to let go of all his inhibitions, not caring about his own exhausted body from the previous battle. He decisively took out his [Advanced Light Saber] and channeled his spirit energy into the weapon artifact, calling out to his little friend.

    "Twik."

    The nt creature quickly reciprocated the calling andnded on his left arm before changing form, crawling and entangling the entirety of his body tight onto Emery''s arm. Utilizing the overflowing power within the weapon artifact as the trigger, Emery burst out the light energy in his nature core and directed it into the nt creature on his left arm.

    Emery lifted off the ground as a storm of brilliant light enveloped Emery''s entire body from his left arm as the skill was sessfully cast. The striking disy naturally attracted the attention of everyone around him.

    [nt Mastery - Fusion]

    The dark fur that covered his left arm was nowpletely covered by the root body of Twik. It went until his shoulder and onto the left side of his torso. Emery felt a surge of extraordinary strength as he sessfully formed a partial fusion with the nt creature.

    [Battle power increased exponentially]

    [Nature spirit energy enhanced]

    Finally, with the help provided by Twik, Emery was once again brimming with power. The first thing he did upon thepletion of the transformation was to cast a spell on the acolytes behind him.

    [Rejuvenative Mushrooms]

    In a matter of seconds, dozens of one-meter tall glowing mushrooms emerged from the ground. Thanks to the immense boost that [Fusion] gave, the spell materialized in an enhanced form that increased its total number and healing potency.

    With just one spell, Emery managed to bring extraordinary impact to the acolytes, healing the wounded and removing much of their fatigue.

    Now that their bodies had been healed, it was time to lift their spirits up.

    Raising his sword high into the air, the gaze in Emery''s eyes was resolute as he loudly shouted, "This is it! This is the moment! If you want to get out of here, fight for it! Fight for your own freedom!"

    The acolytes'' replied with an invigorated battle cry at those words and with their conditions mostly recovered thanks to Emery''s spell, they quickly got back on their feet and continued their fight. A series ofmotions urred throughout the battlefield as the acolytes charged forward in droves.

    As for Emery himself, he still had the dark elf magus who was preparing huge dark fireballs, intending to repay what Emery did to him before. Those orbs of destruction were forming over the magus'' two hands, thetter''s eyes glistening evilly as he stared at him.

    Of course, Emery wouldn''t let another of those fireballs hurt the acolytes.

    He quickly cast [Light Wings], sprouting a pair of dazzling wings, before shooting at the magus. At the same time, he cast [Blink] in session, disappearing and reappearing in erratic patterns as he continued to approach the magus at breakneck speed.

    Before the magus could ovee the confusion and determine where Emery had gone, thetter had arrived at the magus'' side, a bright sh towards the magus as the weapon in his hand became a blur.

    [Omega Strike]

    The body part he was aiming at was none other than the magus'' two outstretched arms, and with his enhanced strength, it was instantly severed the moment the weapon touched them.

    ''Arrghhh!"

    While the magus was still in shock from losing both of his arms, Emery quickly cast [Repulsion] to send both the magus and his severed arms right at the nearby group of dark elves. A momentter, a deafening sound rang through the air as the dark fireballs conjured by the dark elf magus exploded.

    KABOOMMM!

    "Now! Push through!"

    Emery''s heroic action managed to raise everyone''s spirits to the max, giving the elves no chance to recover. Emery plunged into the ck smoke from the explosion and finished off the unprepared magus by decapitating him.

    Blood sttered the ground as well as his clothes, but Emery was unaffected.

    "Next one!"

    Turning his head, Emery scanned through all the fights involving the dark elf magus and quickly headed for the one he deemed to be the most dangerous situation. After catching the dark elf magus off guard with an ambush, he worked together with the other acolyte to overwhelm and finish them off.

    Soon enough, another huge group arrived from thepounds. They were the acolytes led by Jai Strider, Arcana and Tyler Haze. Without further ado, they joined the ongoing battle against the elves.

    As more and more acolytes arrived, especially the top ones, the battle was certainly looked in the acolytes'' favor. If this situation continued, it was only a matter of time before they exterminated all the elves.

    Everyone started to see that they could actually win this fight and escape.

    However, the dark elf magus that Emery ambushed next unexpectedly let out an evilugh as he spoke in an ominous tone.

    "You shall not escape! We will do anything to make sure of it."

    It was at this moment Emery realized that something was changing in the distance.

    The formations set up on the high walls surrounding thepound suddenly turned dim, indicating that it had been deactivated. And with it, everyone could clearly hear screeching sound as arge number of figures could be seen climbing up the high walls.

    Emery''s face changed drastically as he realized who the approaching figures were.

    "The nightwalkers! They areing!"

 Chapter 1381 The Raid 8

    The walls crawling with Nightwalkers were a few miles away from the ground they were battling on. Still, from a considerable distance, the acolytes could see thousands of figures jumping down like terrifying locusts.

    It was impossible for them not to recognize those creatures, as they were indeed the same ones they had been forced to fight thest few days.

    "Die, all of you! None of you are leaving this ce alive!" the dark elf magus shouted with a maniacalugh.

    The next moment, hisughter abruptly stopped as Emerynded his finishing strike, leaving the crazily grinning face detached from its body and rolling on the ground.

    But their predicament was far from over as the tsunami of crawling creatures rapidly rushed toward the battlefield. The acolytes were bracing themselves for battle when, to their surprise, the creatures charged toward the dark elves standing between them. The few dozens of dark elves left on the battlefield were mercilessly ravaged from behind.

    Despite knowing that those creatures would attack anyone upon their release, the dark elves still decided to do such a thing to stop the acolytes from leaving. In the end, the elves became the first to be torn apart by their own creations.

    "What should we do? We can''t stay here!" Silva shouted as she swiftly dashed toward Emery amidst the chaos.

    As Eeshoo was unable to give themmands at the moment, Emery was left to call the shots. Emery took a second to observe the new group led by Jai Strider that had just rushed out of thepound. After a brief calction, he estimated that their total number added up to a little under 1500. And yet, he still couldn''t spot Klea or Chumo among everyone in the group.

    With the help of [One Mind] and the Chizpur brothers, Emery soon found out that at least a hundred other acolytes were still trapped inside thepound.

    He couldn''t help but be tempted to go back into thepound to search for his friends, but he sensed another huge battleing from the area where As was, along with a distress message.

    <Need reinforcement, can''t hold them for long, analyzing��>

    Emery once again fell into a dilemma. He knew just how important the task given to the half-machine acolyte''s group was for everyone''s survival.

    Suddenly, the white-haired girl grabbed his hand.

    "You''re still as stupid as always! Just leave it to me! Continue with the n, I''ll go back and help those left behind!" Silva determinedly said, looking eye-to-eye with him.

    Emery was momentarily stunned.

    He understood just how dangerous a situation this would put her into. But at the same time, with the chaos that was happening inside and outside thepound, they didn''t have time to prepare a better n.

    Emery ultimately agreed with the n: "Stay safe, I wille back for you!"

    "You better do! If you don''t, your girlfriend and I will haunt you forever!" The white-haired girl teased with a smile.

    As soon as the matter was settled, he quickly asked a few of the top acolytes to help with the task. In this case, Jai Strider was the best person for the job, as he knew theyout of thepound fairly well.

    The metal puppeteer agreed without hesitation: "Yes, I know some who are kept in different ces, I''ll go!"

    After only a moment of thought, Jai decided to grab the two strongest acolytes among the others present: Taylor Haze and Arcana.

    "Me!? No, I do not agree with this!!" the child-like acolyte immediately voiced his disagreement. However, before he could resist any further, Jai had already pushed him into the portal gate Emery newly created.

    With a wave of her hand, Silva also followed along into the portal. Just before the gatepletely closed, Emery looked at her back, quickly disappearing with some concern, hoping that everyone would be safe.

    Now that he had dealt with that side of the situation, it was time to return to the task at hand.

    On the other side, the dark elves were struggling against the crawling creatures. While most of the Nightwalkers were still upied with the elves, some of them had begun to rush toward the acolytes.

    Emery swiftly hovered into the air and issued a new order, "We need to move now!! Stick together, we are heading east!"

    At his words, 1500 acolytes promptly rushed together, leaving whatever remained of the dark elves to fight against the swarming Nightwalkers.

    Nevertheless, the acolytes still stayed in formation. The wounded were carried at the inside of the formation while the most powerful acolytes stood in the outer lines to keep the iing Nightwalkers away, be it using ranged weapons or spells.

    After what felt like an eternity of being chased by thousands of Nightwalkers, therge group finally arrived at their destination after a few minutes. Upon arriving, they were quickly aware of their new surroundings: The eastern courtyard, the ce where those of thepound left their spaceships.

    In other words, this was the hangar, the ticket to escape this godforsaken.

    "That''s the ship!! We''re saved!!"

    There were only a few ships in ce, each with a maximum quota of a hundred.

    However, just next to the shipyards, the sight of an intense battle quickly became clear to them.

    Several explosive spells kept ripping through the air as one side fought hard to stay alive. Ten top acolytes were struggling against three dark elf magus.

    In fact, just two of the three dark elf magus were already more than enough to handle the ten acolytes. The most powerful magus among the three, the half-moon magus, simply watched from the back as the other two mocked the ten acolytes'' struggles.

    Meanwhile, a 30-meter dragon was flying in a circle in the air above, fighting against a half-machine acolyte.

    Multiple sts of lightning and mes were ceaselessly shot toward the sky. Some of them even collided to cause an even greater explosion, but the half-machine acolyte was still unable to stop the mythical creature.

    The snake-like dragon did not even slow down. On the contrary, Emery''s breath stopped when from the distance, he saw the mythical creature bite the half-machine acolyte and tear his body into two.

    "As!!!"

    At the same time, the magus at the back nced at the iing group of acolytes. After giving them a vague smile, the dark elf sent a powerful st of dark lightning at the stationary spaceship.

    The enormous st created an equally enormous hole right at the center of the ship.

    "No one is leaving this!"

 Chapter 1382 The Raid 9

    After a sessful entry and safely securing the captives, the third and most important part of a sessful raid was the exit n, or else everything that had been done was all for naught.

    Due to their current position behind enemy lines, the acolytes needed to get out of this ce as soon as possible lest they be overwhelmed by the enemy reinforcements.

    The best chance at making it out was to take over the enemy vessels. Unfortunately, before they were able to secure one for their escape, the dark elf magus managed to destroy it first.

    In spite of that, however, Emery did not lose hope. Even though the magus had destroyed the huge transport ship, which was the ideal vessel for them to steal, there were still two smaller ones around.

    As they couldn''t afford to lose even one, Emery quickly gave an order to protect the two ships at all costs.

    "But they won''t be enough to carry us all," Shatter said, questioning Emery''s decision.

    Ignoring those words, Emery turned towards the others saying, "Hurry, get all who are most injured into the ship!"

    The Cross noble once againined, but Emery simply had no time to deal with the man''s antics, as he still had his gaze focused on the ongoing battle.

    In particr, the threat of the dark elf magus and his dragon creature that still roamed freely in the sky.

    Seeing that the noble was still yapping at him, Emery finally turned to the man. He grasped thetter''s shoulder and said in a solemn tone, "Shatter, I will take care of the magus and I need you to deal with the dragon!"

    "What!?" A dumbfounded look appeared on his face. "Me?! No way!"

    The sudden request naturally took the man by surprise and to further persuade the young noble, Emery said "You are the strongest here now, we are all counting on you."

    Surprisingly his words gave some effect to the man and before the noble of the Cross faction changed his mind, Emery left him to think of the solution himself.

    Afterward, Emery gave a nce at the battlefield and saw Thrax and Zetto holding a defensive line against the iing thousands of Nightwalkers. Knowing that his nk was safe, for now, Emery turned his full attention to the dark elf magus.

    Right at that moment, the magus has prepared another spell. Understanding thetter wanted to destroy the other two ships, Emery immediately took action.

    [Shadow Edge]

    Brandishing the Savage Sword in his hand, Emery mustered the spirit energy within his body before performing a diagonal sh towards the sky. A crescent-shaped darkness energy shot from the de at breakneck speed, heading swiftly towards the dark elf magus.

    But to Emery''s dismay, the powerful attack was blocked by a dark lightning sphere that enveloped the magus'' body. Nevertheless, the magus was surprised by the violent explosion that urred after, prompting him to turn towards Emery.

    "I see you are the special one among this bunch. For that, you shall be my next victim," the dark elf magus said.

    Even though he clearly heard the dark elf''s words, Emery did not respond. Instead, he took the chance to make his way towards As, who was lying on the ground with his body lost from the waist down.

    If not for the fact he was half a machine, As would surely have died from the massive blood loss he endured. Although the man could only crawl with his arms, the half-machine acolyte still appeared preparing himself for another fight.

    "I�� need 12 minutes to repair my system. I''ll be ready to�� fight��""

    "Take all the time you need, friend. I will take care of him."

    A maniacal bout ofughter erupted from the dark elf magus, as if he had heard the joke of the century. Emery coldly cast his gaze at the man, rage silently building up within as he said, "If you think my words are funny, think about six magus friends of yours that I have killed."

    Those words sent the magus'' expression to disbelief before transforming into a solemn one. It seemed it had seeded in angering the magus, as he looked to be seriously preparing to fight Emery.

    A bolt of lightning crackled on both of the magus'' upturned hands, which made Emery realize this particr dark elf was an unusual one. After all, it was widely known that no dark elf should have a proficiency in the lightning element.

    Looking at the striking golden hair the other party had, Emery guessed that the magus was someone who was born mixed, most likely between a dark elf and a high elf.

    On the other hand, this fact also made Emery more excited for the uing fight.

    "It''s good that you''re different. After all, I have grown weary dealing with fire spells again and again."

    Saying those words, Emery stomped the ground as hard as he could. His figure shot towards the dark elf magus, his arms swinging the two swords in his hands. shes of light and darkness appeared repeatedly, illuminating the sky in erratic ways, as Emery relentlessly struck the lightning barrier.

    The dark elf magus swiftly countered with powerful chains of dark lightning that burned Emery''s skin and muscles, delivering excruciating pain across his body while also making it lose sensation.

    Fortunately, Emery had his buddy Twik that not only greatly enhanced his power, but also acted as an armor against the magus'' attacks. With his arms erged by [Fusion], Emery shielded his vital parts from the rain of dark lightning.

    A fair amount of time had passed, but there was still no clear sign of a victor emerging from the two''s fight. This evidently wiped the confidence the dark elf magus previously showed, as his face sported a somber look.

    On the other hand, even though he was currently capable of matching up against the Half Moon magus, Emery knew very well that his time was running out. He couldn''t afford to prolong this fight, as more and more acolytes fell under the Nightwalkers'' hands.

    Everyone without exception fought with everything they got.

    If only they had another magus-level figure, or even one of the top 5 acolytes to help him defeat the Half Moon dark elf magus

    As if answering his thoughts, it was at this moment a figure jumped over the sea of Nightwalkers. The neer was indeed one of the top five acolytes, but certainly not the one Emery was expecting.

    The figure turned into a brilliant light before his form appeared behind the dark elf magus fighting Emery. Immediately afterwards, he unleashed a powerful attack while chanting a string of words.

    [1000 blossom sacred Strike]

 Chapter 1383 Escape

    "Mahinder!"

    The figure who arrived was none other than Mahinder Nieves, the divine monk. His arrival naturally sparked many questions in Emery''s mind, as he remembered the other party had been restrained prior to the operation.

    Emery was unsure as to how he did it, but it was apparent the divine monk had escaped and decided toe to join the battle. Like finding an oasis while stranded in the middle of a desert, his arrival couldn''t be more timely.

    Dozens of golden palms emerged from behind the monk. In a single st of energy, all together they shot forward unleashing a storm of blows that bombarded the dark elf magus'' lightning sphere relentlessly.

    Seeing the window of opportunity that was created by the monk''s surprise attack, Emery did not hesitate to join the attack. One hand gripping the Savage Sword, the other holding the Light Saber, he shed ferociously at the magus'' defense without mercy.

    "You are not going to break my�C"

    Before he could finish what he wanted to say, the magus'' face turned pale when he saw visible cracks begin to appear on his sphere.

    He immediately tried to dodge and create some distance. Unfortunately, the two acolytes had nked him from the front and back. They both performed their closebat skills with no fear of his lightning attacks at all.

    "Huh! You two little bastards!"

    In the end, the coborative bombardment by Emery and Mahinder managed to shatter the magus'' lightning sphere. With his protection gone, what followed was the sight of the Half Moon magus being battered as he received attacks from two sides.

    It didn''t take long before severe cuts and bruises began to appear all over his body, causing heavy bleeding and pain that cut deep through his muscles to the bone.

    Unfortunately, this particr mixed elf had a much more durable body than the other dark elves. It was probably thanks to the high elf ancestry within his body.

    The dark elf magus tried to retaliate, but the attacks carried out by the two proved too much to handle now that he was left defenseless.

    "ARRGHH!!!"

    Desperate, the man decided to let go of his inhibitions and cast another lightning spell of his.

    [Thunderstorm Descent]

    The Tier 7 Spell acted upon reality, sending a downpour of powerful lightning that caused unbelievably strong shockwaves. The dark elf magus sustained some injury as he had directed the spell at his surroundings, but it managed to throw off his two assants and keep them busy as they were continuously being struck by lightning.

    Realizing the two acolytes were not opponents he could easily trample, he used the opportunity while they were still preupied by his spell to run away; but not before trying to destroy the two ships to lessen his punishment for his decision to escape.

    Emery''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw the magus shoot towards one of the ships currently filled with dozens wounded acolytes. He immediately tried his best to let out all the lightning that had entered his body to give chase, but quickly realized that he wouldn''t be able to make it in time.

    "No!!!"

    The crackling bolt of lightning on the magus'' hand was about to be released, but to his surprise, an unexpected figure suddenly flew towards him.

    Despite losing half of his body, As used fire spells on both of his hands to propel himself rapidly from the ground into the air. With this, he had ced himself in the line of fire, protecting the ships while also attacking the magus at the same time.

    "Huh! You shall be the one to die first!"

    Without the slightest hesitation, the ck thunderbolt changed its target, shooting towards the approaching half-machine acolyte instead.

    In response, As did calctions utilizing hisputerized brain to infer the spell''s trajectory. As soon as he did, he immediately released a burst of mes from his palm to change his trajectory. His body made a sharp turn as the attack shot past him, missing by inches.

    Dodging the lightning bolts, he was finally up high in the air. By that time, As had already maximized his reactor for the sake of one spell. The sky looked extremely bright for a moment as the spell was cast.

    [re Tempest]

    A tremendous wave of fire was released from the half-machine''s palm. However, instead of directing the attack at the dark elf magus, he used it to give his body extreme momentum which caused him to move at breakneck speed, toward the dark elf magus and crashed into him, hard.

    BAAMMM!

    The momentum As'' body carried was so great that the magus was overwhelmed by pain, causing him to be sent flying uncontrobly and crash into the ground leaving arge crater..

    Even so, it still apparently wasn''t enough to kill the man.

    Momentster, the dark elf magus'' figure slowly rose from the smoke that enveloped the crater he had created, looking even angrier than before.

    However, consumed by his rage, the man didn''t realize Emery had already arrived behind him via his [Blink].

    Staring at the back of the vulnerable magus, knowing his Tier 5 swords would not do the job, he decided to deal the attack with his Tier 6 dagger artifact [Shadow Bane] instead.

    The magus let out a pained scream as his vital point was stabbed from behind. The dagger was evidently enough to finally incapacitate him as his body immediately lost strength, giving Emery the chance for onest decisive move.

    He held the magus'' falling body with his rooted arm while the other held the dagger on thetter''s neck. Emery took a moment to whisper;

    "Congrattions on bing the lucky number seven."

    Saaattt!!!

    Emery did not just slit the magus'' throat. To ensure the kill, he actually tore the head from the neck afterwards, before finally letting go, causing the magus'' headless body to fall lifeless to the ground.

    The loss and subsequent death suffered by their strongest quickly sent the other two dark elf magus into a panic. Looking at each other''s eyes, the two came into a unanimous decision to retreat. Unfortunately, they ended up being overwhelmed instead.

    The two known weapon experts among the acolytes, YunXiao and FeiLing, moved in perfect harmony to prevent the two magus from leaving. Meanwhile, Diyoo the Devil Nunchaku became the one who delivered thest nail as hended a killing blow that crushed one of the magus'' heads.

    Thest dark elf magus found himself managed to escape the encirclement. However, before he could heave a sigh of relief, he was hit by Reyne''s enchanted arrow in the middle of his run, which caused him to fall into the throng of Nightcrawlers below and meet his demise.

    As for the dragon creature that the golden-haired dark elf magus rode, Emery was surprised to see that Shatter was actually able to live up to the expectations as the pride of the Cross faction.

    The noble soared through the air standing on the back of the flying dragon''s head. Arge sh brightened the hangar as he fired his [Fusion Bolt - Big Finger] with both of his hands at a very close range, leaving the beheaded dragon body to crash into the ground below.

    Cross'' victory cry reverberated throughout the hangar before being reced by the loud sound of the dragon''s body crashing to the ground. Emery''s eyes couldn''t help but twitch as he saw him almost crashing into the spaceships.

    In the end, all seemed to be managing the job in the best possible way, except for the acolytes'' defense line, which was almost breached. It was clear that Thrax and Zetto were on theirst fumes, while at least a hundred acolytes had fallen within the lines.

    Emery wasn''t the only one to notice this, as the dozen or so acolytes who fought the dark elf magus before, including Mahinder, quickly jumped in to strengthen the ranks against the horde of Nightwalkers

    Seeing that, Emery used all of his remaining [Fusion] power to cast [Jade Root]. The ground hundreds of meters cracked as arm-sized roots shot out and formed an enormous obstacle that entangled the Nightwalkers hordes.

    Not only that, he also incorporated [Primal Flora], as a way to hold the waves of Nightwalkers from advancing further.

    The dozens of flesh-eating nts were able to stop the Nightwalkers from progressing. However, at this exact moment, everyone realized another horde of thousands of Nightwalkers had managed to climb the walls on the opposite side.

    "We are surrounded!"

    Knowing the situation was dire, Emery swiftly checked on the condition of the ships. At the same time, the two top acolytes healers, Mera and Lyndell arrived to report him on the status of the injured acolytes.

    "The ships are full. We can''t put anyone in anymore."

    It turned out the two small ships could pack up to 300 acolytes. This also meant that they were ready to take off.

    Without wasting any more time, Emery immediately told them to leave right away,

    "Bring As with you. He knows the coordinates to cross the elven border," to which the two responded with an affirmative nod.

    Momentster, there was a loud noise in the air as the engines of both ships started. The two ships quickly flew high into the sky, passing through the barrier, leaving behind the thousand acolytes who were surrounded on all sides by the Nightwalkers.

    Emery took a littlefort at the fact that at least some of them managed to escape. However, this didn''t mean they were left behind and would all die here, they just needed to escape through another way.

    Once again, he forced himself to channel whatever spirit energy he had managed to replenish and opened up a Spatial Gate.

    "We are getting out of here! Right Now!"

    Seeing the swirling open portal, the acolytes quickly sprang into action. They began to leave, group by group into the portal, headed further away from thepound where there were less nightcrawlers around.

    It took them a few minutes before all managed to pass. Emery was thest to enter, he took onest look at thepound and muttered, "Wait for me... I''lle back."

 Chapter 1384 Separated

    A few minutes before the battle at the shipyard took ce, two dozen acolytes snuck out of theplex with anxious looks on their faces. Their eyes were fixed on the distant horizon that embodied their long-awaited freedom.

    However, as they were all without the protection of the main group, they couldn''t help but feel too exposed to dash across the fields towards said freedom. Especially when they saw the approaching thousands of Nightwalker creatures that had filled up one part of the courtyard and were currently shing with the elves.

    "Those things!! There are so many of them!!"

    "They are leaving us!! We must go now!!"

    "No! Are you crazy?! We won''t make it with those creatures in the way!!"

    While they were busy debating whether to go or not, they suddenly fell silent when they saw hundreds of Nightwalkers split from the horde and head right in their direction.

    "We are going to die!!" screamed one of them hysterically.

    It was at that moment that a swirling portal suddenly appeared in front of them. The group could see four people walking out from within. The only female of the four immediately shouted upon seeing them, her tone scolding.

    "What are you idiots doing just standing there?! Do you want to die!? Get inside right now!!!"

    Without waiting for a response from the dumbfounded group, Silva told the three acolytes who came with her to quickly close the door. The acolytes outside immediately ran back inside and made it just in time before the door tightly shut.

    "Alright, now we will stay inside until helpes. We will also split into groups and look for anyone who was inadvertently left behind during the chaos," said Silva in a serious tone as she led the group.

    Hearing those words, Jai Strider quickly took out his tiny mechanical spiders and told the others about the interioryout of the ce after they had explored it.

    He discovered that there were two rooms where their friends were most likely to be held captive in, which were located some distance from one another

    "Alright, so we split into two groups?" Arcana asked, evidently a little anxious at the idea of them splitting up.

    Before Silva could make up her mind, Jai also told her about a certain girl being held captive in Grand magus Zenonia''s room. A pondering expression appeared on the white-haired girl''s face.

    Another voice interrupted before she could make her decision.

    "No! Split into three groups because of only one girl? No, I am against this!" said Arcana, protesting the idea.

    Hearing that, Silva nced at the child-looking acolyte and said, "You do know that the girl is the ticket for us getting out of here, right?"

    Realizing this was Emery''s girl they were talking about, Arcana''s opinion immediately underwent a 180 degree change. On the other hand, Silva had finally made up her mind. She told the others to split into two groups, while she herself would go alone to save the girl.

    It was quickly decided that Jai would lead half of the acolytes to the room on the east side, while Arcana would lead the rest to go to another room on the west side.

    The moment the n was set, the group was startled by a loud bang that came from the closed door behind them. They instinctively looked at each other and knew what the other was thinking without saying anything when they saw each other''s expressions.

    The acolytes moved quickly as they realized the time they had was limited as the creatures outside were clearly currently trying to force their way in. As if that wasn''t enough, an even louder bang could even be heard from the other side, one that created tremors throughout the wholepound.

    "That''s a grand magus level battle down there" Staring at the acolytes, Silva said with a serious tone, "Unless you are bored of living, I suggest you don''t go near it"

    The two deafening sounds attacking them from all directions added another reminder that they didn''t have much time left. Hence, they wasted no more time and quickly headed towards their respective objectives.

    With her extraordinary agility, Silva knew that wandering around this ce on her own would be much faster and safer especially with her [invisibility cape] on. The white-haired girl quickly headed up to the second floor on the west corner, making her way to the room Jai had told her about.

    When she had just turned in the direction of the room, Silva quickly backed away silently when she sensed that the room was actually being guarded. She couldn''t help but click her tongue in annoyance when she realized the guard''s strength.

    "Dammit, it''s a magus." Sighing, she muttered under her breath,

    Since there wasn''t much time for her toe up with a n, the headstrong Silva decided to go on with a frontal solution. Just when she was finally closing in on the figures through the cover of the shadows, Silva saw a second figure and heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I can sense you there! Come out now!!" Shouted the magus guard

    While staring in the direction where Silva was, the magus on guard barked with threatening eyes. a human half blood in a dark cloak, he must have been one of Zenonia''s henchmen. However, the smile on her face did not disappear as she recognized the red hair of the girl standing next to the magus.

    "To think I would see you here," said Silva towards the figure, whom she had spent months with on a certain ind.

    Hearing those words, the figure with short crimson hair quickly replied, "Likewise."

    As soon as the red-haired girl said those words, she took a sudden action, not toward the serpent girl, but instead the magus stood next to her. With a practiced movement, she stabbed the magus right in the heart with her knife.

    This action of hers naturally shocked the magus, a look of apparent disbelief as well as rage on his face as he turned his face towards her.

    "Arrgh you!! Why are you..!? Traitor!!!"

    The magus quickly took out his defensive artifact to push Annara away, but before he could recover, Silva had already charged at him.

    The dark cape magus was a bat half blood proficient in thew of shadow, unfortunately being injured and surrounded, he could not show any of his power of shadow. In just a short minute, the magus quickly found himself overwhelmed. He could only watch helplessly as the two teamed up and finished him off.

    Silva looked at the crimson hair girl and said "Emery said that you are on our side, I guess it''s true��"

    The girl appeared a little surprised and answered "He''s wrong�� I am on no one''s side"

    "We must hurry, there are three more of these bustards around here somewhere, and you don''t want them to be the one that sneak up on us"

 Chapter 1385 Mental Bind

    Ever since she had been captured, Klea had been kept inside this particr room. Every day, for the past two weeks, she could only remember the torturous experience of her body being chained and her mind tormented.

    "You will tell me all that you know about the Primordial Wisp!"

    "Stop resisting! No one wille to help you!"

    The female grand magus tried several ways to trick her mind, the relentless torment and exhaustion from her captivity could not help but create gaps in her defenses.

    After days, Klea knew the grand magus had sessfully extracted many of her memories. Still, thetter persisted to visit her twice, or at least once, a day to once again probe into her mind.

    "Stop all this! Just kill me already!"

    A snort of disdain rang out from the great magus. "Kill you? No! Just you wait, I have a better n for you!"

    Even though she was on the verge of breaking down, because of the torture she had endured, Klea was still able to hang on thanks to her firm belief that Emery woulde for her, liberating her from all this torment.

    "He wille for me... He will!"

    Then, on this particr day, the girl was awakened by a strong vibration that shook the room she was in. Despite being in a semi-conscious state, she could hear a lot of loud noises, which made her wonder what was going on outside.

    It was at this moment that the thought of Emery once again emerged in her mind. The longing for his arrival had made her keep imagining his figureing through the closed door.

    Unfortunately, with a body and mind that werepletely exhausted from the treatment she had received, her eyes had lost their focus and she could not see clearly. Even so, she was sure that there were people entering the room and that it was not that damn witch.

    "E-Emery... Is that you?"

    To be honest, Klea was a little disappointed when she heard the distinctive female voice; there were two of them. But then, she quickly realized both voices were somewhat familiar to her ears.

    "What has that old hag done to her?!" One of the two spoke in a furious tone, to which the other quickly replied.

    "I don''t know. We were just told to stand guard. No one has ever been allowed to enter this room apart from her."

    Klea could hear an exasperated sigh before the first person spoke again, "You go and remove the chains that bind her body, while I''ll try to heal her."

    The two voices gradually brought a little of her consciousness back. Even so, she was still not able to make sense of any of it.

    Momentster, she could feel a pleasant warm sensation entering her body, followed by another words from the figure.

    "I''ve healed the wounds on her body, but the most severe problem is her mind." The voice said,

    "Her condition is aplete mess. I don''t even know where to start about healing someone who''s been afflicted by prolonged mental attacks! Huh... I should have brought that kid Arcana here, he might be able to help."

    "There is no time," the other figure said. "We should just grab her and get out of here now!"

    Despite the urgency, the second voice didn''t move. "Wait, I think she can hear us. Let me try something first." Klea could feel the figure was staring at her before suddenly saying, "Hei! Wake up! We have to leave this ce immediately, wake up!"

    "Huh?! Are you trying to jolt her mind? Is that the best you can do?!"

    The figure who said those fierce words then fell silent for a second before saying, "Klea... Your man, Emery, is waiting for you... So wake up, you are going to see him now!"

    The mention of the name of her man seemed sessful. For a moment, the girl finally spoke. ''Em...er...y..."

    This of course elicited an excited response from the figure. "Good! It''s working! Say something else quick!"

    "Yes... Klea... You have toe with us, Emery will take you out of here!"

    This time, the girl did not give any response.

    "Huh! That''s disappointing... I thought that serpents were supposed to be smart! Step aside, let me give it a try."

    As she thought about what she should say, the second figure was silent for a moment before saying, "Klea, do you recognize my voice? It''s me, Annara. Do you remember me? I''m that bat girl, and the one next to me here is Silva. Of course you still remember her, right? She''s the one who beat you in the magus tournament."

    When Annara''s name was heard, the two could see the girl was reacting again. However, the difference was it seemed to bring some sort of emotion to the girl.

    Realizing she was on the right track, she was excited when she added "Yes, yes! I know that you definitely remember us. Me and this girl here, both of us. We spent months on the ind with your Emery... and one night... we did it... we have a steamy... and wild!"

    "Annara! What the hell are you doing?!" Silva interrupted.

    But then, to herplete surprise, a secondter the confused girl stood up and followed by a powerful thunderbolt that suddenly erupted from her, sending the two of them flying across the room as she shouted in rage.

    "You! How dare you! Emery is mine! And you... you tricked him! You bitch!"

    The anger she was currently experiencing was surprisingly capable of releasing the girl from her mental binds and she was finally able to see and move her body smoothly. Meanwhile, the two people were celebrating seeing what happened.

    "We did it!!" said the white-haired girl excitedly.

    "We? What do you mean by we? It''s me! I did it!"

    "You... you are unbelievable."

    Ignoring the red-haired girl, Silva turned to look at Klea and said, "We need to go now. Come with us."

    Klea however stood still once again. Now that she had returned to her senses, looking at the room she was in at the moment, she remembered about her being a prisoner and receiving torture.

    But on the other hand, looking at the two girls before her, though they seemed to be smiling and friendly, neither of them was someone she could trust. Staring at the two of them, Klea wore a nk expression on her face as she asked in a cold tone.

    "One is a traitor while the other is an outcast: why should I follow you? As far as I know, this could be one of that old hag''s tricks again!"

    Those words only made Silva irritated. Still, for the sake of him, she tried hard to calm herself before saying, "Trust me, I would leave you in a heartbeat if I could. But I promised Emery that I will get you out of here, so shut up and let''s go."

    "Hah! I''m going alright, but definitely not with you."

    "Urghhh, you do know that you don''t make any sense now, right?" If this is about me sleeping with your boyfriend, then I''m telling you. If it wasn''t for the poison, I would never have done it even in a million years!"

    "Hah! Such a liar, you can''t fool me!"

    Seeing the two people arguing, the crimson haired girl quickly interjected. After all, they couldn''t afford to prolong this pointless farce in their current situation.

    "Seriously you two? All of this just for a man?" She said, attracting the attention of the two. "Come on. We all fucked him, alright. No biggie. But if we don''t get out of here now, we''re all fucked!"

    Fortunately, her words managed to get the two girls to stop their bickering. Though the frowns were still visible on their faces, they quickly exited the room and rushed to reunite with the other groups.

 Chapter 1386 Meet Up

    Three young women were running through the hallways of thepound in a hurry. The vibrations that shook the ce and the continuous loud noisesing from outside only made them quicken their pace even more.

    Even though Klea was still unwell, she gritted her teeth and forced her body to keep up with the two females running in front of her. She didn''t want to appear inferior nor be a burden.

    It didn''t take long for them to reach the first floor, where they then quickly headed in the direction of Arcana and Tyler Haze''s group had gone, that should be the nearest of the two groups.

    However, their faces changed when they got closer to their destination. Even though they hadn''t arrived, they could hear a fight happening nearby.

    Realizing where they were headed to, Annara decide to speak her mind,

    "I understand we can''t leave this ce right away, but do we really have to go this way?"

    The ce Annra mentioned was some kind of indoor arena, half a mile wide with the floor covered in dirt. Silva quickly realized it must have been the ce where the acolytes were forced to fight.

    At this time, Silva could see that Arcana''s group seemed to have joined forces with several other acolytes. Amongst them, from afar, she could recognize the famous Nephilim Princess, Jinkan Nephilim.

    There were a total of forty of them and they seemed to be fighting against a group of Nightwalkers numbering around two dozen.

    "We have to help them!" Klea said, followed by her entering the arena without waiting for the two to respond.

    Her action naturally brought a frown on the serpent girl''s face.

    "Huh! I should have tied her up instead."

    When Silva turned and looked for the other person, Annara, she had a dumbfounded look when she saw that she had gone missing.

    "Dammit! Where did she go?!"

    Unable to find the crimson-haired girl, Silva returned her attention to the arena and couldn''t help but be anxious when she saw the person she had just saved was about to join the fight.

    Gritting her teeth, she entered as well. But as soon as she neared the field, Silva quickly realized there were a few magus figures present in the area. All of them were watching the arena from the shadows of the stands.

    "This is definitely a trap! That stupid kid Arcana!"

    Even though the acolytes seemed to be winning, knowing better, Silva quickly shouted loudly to tell them to escape.

    "Hurry! Get out of this ce you fools! This way!"

    At the same time, The acolytes appeared to have won the battle and killed all the iing nightwalkers. Jinkan Nephilim, who appeared to be leading the group, must have noticed the hidden magus as well, hence as soon as they were finished the Nephilim princess followed Silva''s advice.

    However, as soon as they started moving towards their escape, four dark-robed figures emerged from the shadows and blocked their exit.

    All of them were half-blood magus figures, the bat bloodline with one of them possessing strength at the Half Moon stage. A man known as Gorro, a criminal whose face was known for his involvement in the Golden City''s bloodbath and subsequent prison break.

    They were part of Zenonia''s bat coven and Klea quickly recognized three of them as the exact ones who attack the academy and had killed her friends, Sigurd and Aiko. Her eyes reddened as she recalled the sight of their dead bodies.

    "You are going to pay for killing my friends!" Klea shouted.

    Her sudden outburst naturally caught their attention and one of them recognized her.

    "That''s the acolyte being kept in the master room. If she is here, then that means the third brother has been killed!"

    Silva casually answered, "You mean the one guarding the door...? Yes, he''s done for"

    Those words quickly turned the savage-looking magus even more ferocious. Like wild beasts, they bared their sharp teeth as they red at Klea and the others, ready to pounce and ravage them to thest morsel of flesh.

    At this moment, her eyespletely focused on the four half-blood magus, Jinkan stepped up in front of the group and calmly said, "Don''t falter. If we work together, we can definitely defeat those four."

    Even though the half-blood magus could be as troublesome as the elves, it did not mean they were helpless. There were several top acolytes among their ranks, after all. They could really have a decent chance.

    However, as if he knew what they were thinking, Gorro gave a wicked smile as he said, "No no... As much as I wish to devour all of your blood, our master has prepared something else..." The smile on his face widened eerily. "Trust me, it''s going to be fun."

    The moment after he said such words, Klea and the others were startled when several gates around the arena suddenly opened. Their bodies couldn''t help but turn tense when they saw twenty figurese out from the gates. They were all wearing dark robes and white masks, but strangely none of them were at the level of a magus.

    Looking at the erratic gestures of the neers, Jinkan looked at Gorro and said, "Another one of your creatures? If so, then I''m afraid to disappoint you; we have killed dozens of them in this arena."

    But to her surprise, the magus chuckled at her words. After a while, he finally stopped and stared at her saying, "No, no... You seem to have misunderstood something here. They are the improved version, or rather, the epitome of what is considered the true Nightwalker."

    Before Jinkan could respond, he took out a small tube before cing it in his mouth. A screeching sound of whistle could be heard in the air, which were immediately followed by the 20 masked figures charging at the acolytes.

    Even though his acolytes had the advantage in numbers, turning the battle against the masked figure into two on one from the start, they still had to be careful as the other party was said to be much stronger than the Nightwalkers they had faced before.

    Hence, it was truly fortunate that the acolytes held captive together with Jinkan were mostly privileged acolytes.

    "Do not be afraid! We can certainly defeat them!" Jinkan shouted as she attacked one of the so-called improved Nightwalker.

    As soon as the battle restarted, apart from Gorro, the three half-blood magus also sprang into action. The three of them were all heading in the same direction, seeking to exact revenge for the death of one of their brothers.

    Seeing this, the acolytes'' side did not remain idle either. Silva, Jinkan and Tyler Haze; they each went ahead and dealt with the half-blood magus, while Arcana took over the support role by using his mental attacks from a distance.

    With his multiple use of [Eye of Mistra] Arcana was able to stun the half blood magus and create an opening for the other three.

    "Well done! Keep doing what you did!''

    On the other hand, Klea took one of the masked figures as her opponent, releasing a rain of chain lightning at it. It didn''t take long before she realized her opponent was indeed not ordinary.

    Unlike the Nightwalkers whose attack methods were very primitive, these masked figures, which were imed to be the true Nightwalker, were capable of wielding weapons. Not only that, they were also able to cast spells.

    The one she was facing against in particr was wielding a dagger and could cast a spell that made his presence hidden within the shadows.

    After several shes with the masked figure, Klea turned pale. Her strange behavior was not due to her opponent''s prowess, but due to something else entirely.

    She immediately cast her new spell [Wind Shard], that aimed not just to inflict injuries but also restrict the target''s movements. With the masked figure''s legs bound by the formless gusts, Klea then cast [Thunderbolt] and fired it directly towards the former''s mask.

    CRACKK!

    The lightning not only made the figure take a few steps back, but also split the mask in half revealing the face hidden beneath. Staring at that half-grotesque face, Klea could finally see who she was fighting with.

    It was none other than her dear friend.

    "Chumo!"

    Before long, everyone realized who they were actually fighting against. It turned out that all twenty masked figures were Magus Academy acolytes, or to be more precise, their ssmates and friends.

    It dawned on them they must decide whether they could kill someone else to save themselves.

    Gorro broke into a maniacal burst ofughter and he was extremely amused by the current situation. His eyes narrowed into slits as he relished looking at the expressions on the acolytes'' face. As for Silva, the trouble made her immediately report her situation to Emery and the others.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1387 Opposite Corner

    On the desert ins 800 miles south of thepound, a bloody battle had just reached its end.

    Multiplerge craters of varying depths filled the area almostpletely, leaving almost no tnd on the ins. Only rubble remained of what used to be stone hills, and bloodied, dismembered bodies lied unmoving all over the area.

    The smell of blood dominated the area, overpowering the faint earthy smell of the moonlit desert.

    A thick trail of blood stopped at the feet of a furry figure as the figure''s ws were gripping a certain famous grand magus''s severed head, looking coldly into the dead man''s eyes.

    "You are indeed strong, it''s unfortunate that your intelligence cannotpare" he lightly whispered.

    The figure then hovered in the air before he rushed away from the battlefield. 300 miles were covered in mere minutes, and a gate protected by a barrier quickly entered his sight.

    Above the walls of the gate, five magus-level individuals--two dark elves and three half-bloods--could be seen waiting for him, causing his lips to form a faint smile. As his figure approached from the darkness of the night, Nimeria, the only woman among the five, swiftly looked in his direction with bright eyes.

    The Tiger half-blood smelled blood, as well as the powerful scent of someone familiar.

    "Brother Shan, you have returned!" she happily greeted with a bright smile, prompting the other four to look in his direction as well.

    However, her smile quickly turned into shock when she caught a clearer glimpse of the other party.

    The strong smell indeed came from her brother, but it came from his severed head.

    Grand Magus Shan of the Tiger bloodline died, and she knew very well who the figure holding it was. The patriarch of the Wolf n, Grand Magus Lucius.

    "You bastard!! You killed my brother!!!" the female magus roared furiously with bloodshot eyes, venting her rage.

    Witnessing the female half-blood''s reaction, the Wolf patriarch''s faint smile subtly became deeper.

    He raised the severed head, and he said in a provoking tone: "If you want to avenge him,e out and fight me."

    "You!!"

    The emotional magus immediately rushed to answer the taunt, but just before she could do so, the other magus restrained her and stopped her just in time.

    "What are you doing!? Let go of me!!" the Tiger half-blood angrily struggled.

    "Are you out of your mind!? If you open the gate, all of us are going to die!" one of the magus restraining her also became angry.

    A small fight broke out among the five, as another tiger magus supported her, simrly enraged by the death of their leader. However, the dark elves'' magus would be more than willing to fight in order to stop the half-blood from opening the gate.

    Seeing this the wolf patriarch Lucius shouted

    "Is this what the tiger bloodline has be? Your idiot leader here has turned you all into a bunch of scaredy-cat traitors!!"

    The taunt created another emotional outburst among the tiger half-bloods as they realized their situation was indeed hopeless. Fighting amongst the gatekeepers was exactly what Lucius wanted.

    Nimeria could only look at the Wolf patriarch outside the barrier one more time with hatred, wishing that she could tear him apart right this instant. In the end however, she held back and only cried out on her own.

    "Huh! At least you are all smarter than your leader... If only I could get ahold of his soul, they would have definitely opened the gate," he muttered to himself.

    Lucius was disappointed that his taunt had failed. He nonchntly threw the useless head on the ground as if it was garbage.

    However, this didn''t mean that he was willing to give up. With all the strength he could muster, the patriarchbined his two profound proficiencies in thews of fire and metal, and used the power to envelop his golden ws.

    Without warning, he swiftly leapt and struck the gate barrier.

    KABOOMM!!!

    Glowing golden strokes resembling cracks appeared on the barrier, but after only a few seconds, it gradually returned to normal.

    ''A powerful barrier, indeed'' the Wolf patriarch thought with a frown. He leapt back and once again observed, trying to find a way to enter the barrier.

    At that moment, Lucius suddenly coughed up blood.

    He had been enduring the injuries he received from the previous battle. It was, after all, a battle against a grand magus and three half-moon magus. Although he managed to emerge victorious, he also suffered a kickback to his own strength.

    The Wolf patriarch then casually sat on a rock below to recover. Upon looking toward the gate and meeting the five magus'' gazes, he gave them a provoking smile once again.

    "Look. I''m this badly wounded, this is your chance to attack me!"

    Contrary to his taunts, however, still none of them dared toe out.

    In the end, he could only sit still to recover his health and, in the meantime, prepare for another n. ''Fortunately, I have another way..'' the patriarch thought, silently sighing in his mind.

    *******

    On the opposite side of thepound, the northern gate, another decisive battle was currently in progress.

    On one side were 20 human magus from the Academy led by Headmaster Delbrand, while on the other side were 20 dark elf magus led by the grand magus of the Bat bloodline: Zenonia.

    Even though dark elves had an innate superiority in terms of overall power, the battle was not heavily tilted to either side. After all, each of the magus Headmaster Delbrand brought was a master in their respective arts.

    Magus Darius of the Earth Institutes, Magus Ca of the Water Institutes, Magus Erica of the nt Institutes, Magus Miriel of the Light Institutes, Minerva, and many more were present, and none of them were inferior to the other.

    But that wasn''t all. Several of them had reached the half-moon stage, and although not all of them had a lot of experience in battle, their strengths still could not be underestimated.

    However the enemies had also utilized the hordes of nightwalkers to join the fight, and this forced the human side to retreat to a more defensible position.

    "Join me! Take a stand here!!"

    Shouted Magus Erica as she turned one of the broken-down buildings into her nt fortress for them to both defend themselves and attack. Among the fighters who quickly entered the nt fortress, there were also two acolytes whose strengths were on par with a magus: Olivier Akralnd and Anzi the Inhuman.

    The battle''s level of intensity caused destruction to spread dozens of miles around the Northern gate, and after more than half an hour of such a battle, both sides had suffered innumerable casualties.

    A few magus has died, several were heavily wounded, and many were exhausted. Nevertheless, the overall battle had begun to tilt to the humans'' side. The casualties on that side were much worse, and the dark elves were slowly but surely bing outnumbered.

    Magus Darius of the Earth institutes summoned his huge stone golem and started to rampage the nightwalkers as he shouted "Kill them all"

    Moreover, their morales increased even further when they noticed two ships flying out high into the atmosphere, escaping this godforsaken.

    "They managed to get out!! They''re saved!"

    Although they could tell that those ships were too small to carry all the thousands of acolytes, they still considered this a win.

    This situation also got the attention of the two grand magus powerhouses who had been fighting each other in the sky.

    Seeing the whole situation getting out of her control, Grand Magus Zenonia became extremely irritated. She had tried her best, but not only was her opponent one cosmos higher than her, but she also couldn''t use her space power.

    To defeat the famous Ghost of Lymhurst, she gathered all her power into one tier 8 spell.

    [Gravity Maelstrom]

    At hermand, an extreme gravity formed and forcefully pulled all the surrounding objects into it. It was a Tier 8 spell worthy of disying a grand magus''s strength, but once again, Headmaster Delbrand cast his own tier 8 wind spell. [Tornado Vortex]

    Both powerful spells shed, shook the grounds, and leveled all surrounding buildings. There were thousands of nightwalkers thrown into the air and crushed before the spells finally neutralized each other.

    Upon witnessing one of her highest-tier spells being stopped yet again, Zenonia suppressed her growing irritation and looked straight at the headmaster with a sudden epiphany.

    "I was wondering why you still haven''t shown your real strength to beat me" she wickedly smiled. "You can''t actually do it, can''t you!"

    The truth was because Headmaster Delbrand had given his four powerful summons to Eeshoo, and had been fighting with his power restricted.

    To make things even more concerning, Delbrand found out that two out of his four summons had been destroyed and even worse, he just received information from his scout ship in space, apparently, the Dark elves'' reinforcement has been sighted much earlier than expected.

    They were running out of time.

 Chapter 1388 Hold On

    SHRRIEEKKK!

    A loud piercing shriek resounded through the air, when the bizarre-looking creature made of smoke was blown apart by the dark elf grand magus'' attack. A scowl was clear on his face, even after the creature had disappeared.

    "These things really get on my nerves!" The dark elf said with an annoyed growl as he killed the second smoke creature, leaving only two more to deal with.

    With only two smoke creatures around to handle the grand magus, the fragile bnce of the fight waspletely broken. Realizing this, Eeshoo quickly ordered the remaining two not to face thetter head-on and instead aim to restrain him.

    The smoke creatures possessed four arms, and working together, their long bulky arms were barely enough to hold down the dark elf grand magus. In the meantime, Eeshoo had his eyes closed as he concentrated all of his 36 [Heaven''s Will Shuttle], conjoining them into one powerful attack �C [Heaven Drill de].

    It didn''t take long for the 36 razor-sharp artifacts toe together, forming a massive drill that shot forward at incredible speed. As it dashed through the air, its entire body also spun, giving off an even stronger prating power as it struck straight into the dark elf''s chest.

    BAAMMMM!

    A deafening sound rang in the air, but the drill didn''t seem tond on its target. It stopped just half a meter away from the grand magus, suspended in midair as if it had been blocked by an invisible wall.

    It was apparent that even with his body restrained by the two smoke creatures, the grand magus still had put up a very strong defensive spell.

    However, this result was actually still in line with Eeshoo''s prediction. From the very beginning, he knew thatnding a hit on a grand magus figure would not be an easy endeavor.

    In fact, his reason for carrying out such an attack was to put even more pressure on the grand magus, so as to restrain and not let thetter be able to break free from the smoke creatures'' entanglement.

    To ensure that, Eeshoo had used all the mental capacity he could muster and channeled the spirit weapons into that one strike; and in return, he was currently being bombarded by waves of intense pain that threatened to tear his head apart.

    He felt like he might lose consciousness at any moment, but quickly bit his lip �C he knew he couldn''t faint right now. Gathering every bit of his remaining power, the Nephilim genius opened his mouth and shouted at the figure behind him.

    "I can''t hold on much longer! You have to finish it fast!"

    It had been almost half an hour since the two of them divided their tasks: Eeshoo held down the dark elf grand magus, while Magus Xion looked for a way to release the supreme being who was being held captive.

    However, beads of sweat could currently be seen trickling down Xion''s face. Evidently, the magus hadn''t been able to do so.

    Meanwhile, said supreme being �C the former headmaster Altus Dresden �C was lying unconscious inside a box with numerous chains emitting a bright glow all over his body. The box he was ced in was made of some kind of translucent fiber-like material, which Xion couldn''t break through with neither his spells nor his sword.

    Since they had absolutely no idea what kind of ce the headmaster was being held, the group had actually brought a few items that might be of assistance in this operation. However, this box made of translucent fiber-like material was definitely not on their list and none of the items they brought with them worked.

    Even though it looked fragile due its see-through nature, the box was actually harder than metal and more flexible than water. Not only that, it was alsopletely resistant to extreme temperatures, unaffected when the magus tried to burn or freeze it.

    Most importantly, there were no doors or locks, it was something that Xion had never seen before.

    At this critical moment where every passing second counts, a thought suddenly appeared in Xion''s mind, telling him that his master �C Grand Magus Zenonia �C was most likely the mastermind behind this whole arrangement.

    With that, the magus realized the one thing that would allow one person to enter and interact with the captives, while ensuring that others would not be able to. It was the rare form of magic that she was known for - Space Magic.

    Uponing to this realization, he immediately sent a message to his dear disciple, informing him of this matter.

    <I need your spatial magic to break the supreme magus out of his prison cell. Come as fast as possible, Eesho can''tst much longer>

    �C

    At the same time Xion sent his message, Emery had just finished transporting the thousand acolytes from the spaceship hangar, away from the death clutches of the crowd of thousands of Nightwalkers.

    With the help of Chizpur creatures providing the necessary coordinates, all of the acolytes safely arrived at an empty field surrounded by ruins of destroyed buildings located 150 miles away from thepound.

    "Where are we?!"

    "The ship is gone. How are we going to escape from this now!?"

    The first escape n waspleted with the departure of the two spaceships. Now, Emery follows with the secondary escape n, which was to break through one of the gates and get out of the barrier and let the special vest do its job.

    As for which gate they would go to, it had already been decided beforehand. With Headmaster Delbrand and Patriarch Lucius fighting at the north and south gate, their best choices would either be the west or east gate, and through his Spirit Reading supported by his little creatures, Emery opted for the one with less threats.

    "We will head and break through the western gate!"

    Unfortunately, the group only managed to get a minute of rest before another group of Nightwalkers found them. Deafening shrill reverberated through the air, quickly followed by the appearance of hundreds of Nightwalkers.

    "Everyone move! We have to get out of here right now!"

    When he was about to open another Spatial Gate, Emery received a message from Magus Xion. A serious look appeared in his eyes as he heard the contents, understanding that thetter''s situation was dire.

    "Master Xion needs my help!"

    The initial n required him to open two more Spatial Gates, so that these acolytes would reach the gate, as it was still about 250 miles away from where they were currently. However, such action would take him 10 to 15 minutes �C time his master might not have had.

    But then, at this moment he received another message. This one came from Silva.

    <Emery, I have found your girl, but we are in grave danger. Come and help us.>

    Faced with three equally precarious things, Emery again met with a great dilemma.

 Chapter 1389 Decision

    Emery was currently faced with a difficult dilemma, caught between choices that were all equally important and dire. The first would save thousands of lives, the second saved someone he cared about, and thest was arguably to save the most important person on this mission.

    He very well understood that his master and Silva would not have asked him toe if their situation was not dire. And from what they''ve written in the messages they''ve sent, both of them sounded like they needed immediate help. Of course, this realization only plunged Emery into a deeper dilemma.

    Seeing that the battle between the acolytes and the Nightwalkers was about to start again, Emery knew that he had to make his decision now; so he did.

    Mustering the spirit energy within his body, Emery performed a gesture with his hand and created a huge Spatial Gate before shouting loudly for all of the acolytes to hear. "Get in the portal right now!"

    The sheer size of the portal, coupled with the fact that Emery had directly cast it without any specific coordinates, meant that the Spatial Gate led to an unknown ce with the only thing that was certain being that it was another hundred miles further away from thepound.

    What Emery was giving the acolytes now was basically time.

    With them teleported another 100 miles, there were only 150 miles left for them to traverse before finally arriving at the western gate. With the situation currently in his hands, this was all Emery could do for them.

    ? Still, before he departed, Emery did not forget to hand the task of leading these acolytes to Mahinder.

    "I am counting on you. Be safe!"

    It took only three minutes for all of the acolytes to finally step into the portal. However, time was not on his side as a single minute could mean life or death for his friends and seniors.

    Emery believed it was a risk needed to ensure those 1000 acolytes would reach safety, which was the main reason he and the others were here.

    Immediately after, Emery''s figure disappeared as he cast [Blink], arriving on top of the ruins of one of the tallest buildings in the area.

    There, he waved his hand and opened a Spatial Gate that would return him to a ce a few miles outside of thepound. Stepping out of the gate, Emery quickly tried to sense the whereabouts of his master.

    Before he could do so, his attention was distracted by another message. He quickly checked it and to his surprise, it came from Headmaster Delbrand, and was addressed to everyone in the group to receive.

    <The elf''s reinforcement are estimated to arrive in less than ten minutes. You all have to get out! Now!>

    Once again, Emery fell into a dilemma. He was conflicted between helping his master bring out the supreme magus or helping the precarious battle where Silva and Klea were; doing both would take time a�" time that he most likely did not have.

    It was then that another message came. This one was from Eeshoo, and while it could be heard by everyone in the group, all knew the message was meant for Emery specifically after hearing it.

    <Go save the others. Save my Jinkan and get out of here... This is my order>

    Eeshoo used his authority to give him thest push that he needed.

    With those words, Emery''s decision was made and final. He was ready to open a Spatial Gate to where Silva and Klea were; but to his surprise, he discovered that he couldn''t move his hands the way he wanted to.

    "What... what''s going on!?"

    Something was happening to his body. Emery could feel his blood suddenly churning, turning hot. Before he could think about what was going on, his sight was suddenly engulfed by darkness.

    What he saw afterward was the vision he usually saw during his bloodline refinement.

    He was looking through the eyes of the Twilight Wolf, staring at a cliff where the figure of a golden wolf could be seen. The majestic.wolf was the representative of his Wolf Patriarch and it was currently staring down at him.

    The other party emitted a powerful aura thatpelled him to obey. Unable to resist, Emery found himself falling to his knee, and what followed was a certain familiar voice entering his mind.

    "Don''t make a mistake. Focus on your priorities. Saving the supreme magus is what you will do."

    Although it was Patriarch Lucius himself who spoke, Emery tried hard to argue. However, due to the bloodline suppression, nothing seemed to be able toe out of his mouth. Instead, he felt that his entire body was ready to follow the man''s orders without putting up resistance.

    The voice once again spoke. "There is no need for you to resist. I am your patriarch; I am your alpha. Imand you to follow my words."

    Emery quickly realized that this was exactly what he was warned about, the downside of being a halfblood and why no grand magus was willing to be his master that time after winning his second year magus game.

    Unless he bes a magus, he would always be a soldier to a stronger wolf gene, especially his alpha.

    "Patriarch.. please... let me save my friends."

    "No! Tens of thousands of your friends, does notpare to my master the supreme being.. you will listen to me!"

    Unwilling to give up, Emery tried to fight against the order once again. Surprise could be felt from the patriarch.

    "Your bloodline is strong indeed. Unfortunately, now that you are part of my pack, you can''t resist me.. now go!"

    As soon as the process concluded, Emery''s mind was fully affected. He could feel that he was gradually having a change of heart; one that followed the will of his Alpha.

    Emery quickly cast [Spatial Gate], not towards his friends, but towards where Eeshoo and his master were.

    Intense turbulent energy could immediately be felt in the area as the sh between Eeshoo and the smoke summoned creatures against the dark elf grand magus were inching closer to its climax.

    As he saw Emery''s figure, Eeshoo red at him asking fiercely, "Why are you here!!?"

    Same reaction happened to his master Xion as he looked at him as if he felt something strange with his disciple.

    Emery, however, ignored their reactions as he resolutely walked towards the magus and arrived before the huge ss box.

    Immediately, he ced his hand on the transparent wall and closed his eyes. It took him a minute to sense the space inside, where he quickly entered with a cast of [Blink], ready to grab the unconscious supreme magus.

    "Patriarch, I havepleted the task you asked me to."

 Chapter 1390 Ingrained

    What happened to Emery was not mind control. It was natural, something primitive that existed within the blood of his kind.

    Just like every living being who huddled when it was cold, sought food when they were hungry, and cared for their young ones; the half-bloods also had simr instincts ingrained within their very being.

    An unbroken bond with their ancestors.

    Those who possessed higher gene rank, having arger percentage of blood essence that corrted to their powerful ancestors, wouldmand authority over the others of the bloodline. This was something that was extremely difficult, if not impossible to fight back.

    At the moment, Emery was still very much worried about the safety of his friends. However, when he received an absolutemand from the Wolf Patriarch, his priorities inevitably began to change out of his control.

    As soon as he managed to enter the unique looking transparent cell, Emery swiftly went to check on the unconscious Supreme Magus'' condition. To his dismay, even with thetter in an incapacitated state, he was still unable to use his power to probe his body. This must have something to do with a unique physique of a supreme being.

    Not only that, there were also chains adorned with glowing inscriptions that tightly bound the man''s body, which he didn''t even know where to start to get rid of. To put it simply, he was stumped.

    Unsure what to do, he quickly reported the situation to the patriarch and it didn''t take him long to receive an answer to the situation. It was short and to the point.

    "Just take him out and bring him to me."

    As soon as he received that, Emery quickly picked the supreme magus'' body up and ced it on his back. Then, he once again touched the transparent wall and closed his eyes, gathering his concentration before he finally managed to [Blink] out of the box.

    "Emery, you made it!" said Magus Xion excitedly, a big smile on his face.

    On the other hand, the sight of Emery bringing out the supreme magus quickly made the dark elf grand magus turn hysterical. His eyes turned bloodshot as he red hatefully at Emery''s figure.

    "Don''t you dare take a single step with my captive!!"

    In his fury, the dark elf mustered all the strength in his body and released it like a volcano. The area around him violently churned as powerful spirit energy swirled and wreaked havoc, enough to loosen the restraints on his body.

    Knowing what the consequences would be if the grand magus was freed from his restraints, Eeshoo decided to hold back nothing and strengthened his spirit weapon with all he had. The color was starting to leave his face as the grand magus continued to struggle fiercely.

    Magus Xion was rmed when he saw the dark elf''s reaction. "We have to help him!"

    When he turned his gaze to his disciple, however, to his surprise, Emery opened another gate saying, "Master, we need to leave now. Follow me."

    With thebat experience he had, Magus Xion was naturally able to understand their situation. The two of them wouldn''t be of much help in a battle against a grand magus figure. Moreover, there was almost no chance they would be able to leave this ce without Eeshoo holding the dark elf back.

    Seeing his master''s hesitation, Emery quickly urged once again. "Let''s go, Master!"

    Magus Xion nced at the struggling figure of the Nephilim Genius and then returned his gaze to Emery. Looking at the supreme figure lying on his disciple back, he heaved a sigh before deciding to follow.

    Just before they left, Eeshoo once again shouted at Emery about saving Jinkan. Immediately after, he took a shining pill before a powerful spirit energy engulfed him and once again pushed himself past his limits in order to be able to restrain the enraged dark elf grand magus.

    There was a powerful explosion happening just right after they entered the portal.

    However, as soon as he stepped out of the portal, Magus Xion was surprised to see that they had instead arrived at a clearing a hundred miles from thepound. Needless to say, the man immediately turned to his disciple.

    "Emery... Why are we here? What about your friends?"

    He could see that there was an apparent look of worry on Emery''s face. Hence he couldn''t help but be stunned when he cast Spatial Gate again while saying, "I.. I will be back for them�� as soon as we get Headmaster Altus to safety."

    Magus Xion had his mouth open at those words. What Emery was doing was arguably the correct thing to do, but he couldn''t help but once again find something very odd about his disciple''s behavior.

    After all, he knew how highly Emery valued and cared for his friends. In fact, the sight of him deciding to set them aside was extremely peculiar of him. The Emery he knew would not have decided so quickly and casually.

    Unaware of his master''s thoughts about him, Emery took a minute to cast another [Spatial Gate], this time at full power to achieve the spell''s maximum distance of 200 miles, bringing them further away from the gate.

    "Which gate, Emery? Where are you taking us?"

    As Emery cast another [Spatial Gate], he casually said, "We are going to the south gate. My patriarch is waiting for us there."

    Once again, Emery made a strange decision that was clearly outside of the predetermined n. Meanwhile, the moment he heard the mention of the Wolf Patriarch, Magus Xion suddenly came to a realization.

    "Emery, what did your patriarch do to you?!" The man asked, but unfortunately received no answer.

    There was a slight change in Emery''s expression, but it quickly returned to normal as he said, "We will arrive at the south gate after this, Master. I need you to distract the enemy while I destroy the gate power crystal."

    Not waiting for a response from his master, Emery cast the spell again and opened the portal just hundreds of meters from the south gate. Seeing Emery''s figure disappear into the swirling portal, Magus Xion clenched his fist and quickly followed suit.

    The spatial distortion that the [Spatial Gate] generated quickly rmed the five magus within the tower. They all looked at each other with the same question in their minds. "Is that Grand Magus Zenonia?"

    Seeing that no one could answer, they immediately went to investigate the ce where the distortion was detected. To their surprise, they only found one human magus upon arriving there.

    "Who is he!? How did he get here?"

    "Who cares! He is human, that is enough reason to kill him!"

    The tiger half-bloods were still enraged for losing their leader and just looking for any reason to unleash their anger.

    However, reminded of the spatial distortion, the female half-blood Nimeria quickly said.

    "Someone else is here! It''s him!!"

    The female tiger half-blood swiftly dashed towards the top of the gate tower, only to see the acolyte she hated the most was already standing in front of the power crystal. A swirling ck orb appeared in his hand as Emery cast [Dark Matter], hurling it at the crystal and shattering it.

    "You!!! Hahaha, finally I found you!! You are going to pay for what you did to me!!"

    Letting out a crazed roar, the female tiger charged towards Emery ferociously, casting her powerful ice spell [Sub Zero]. This was the spell that once terrified Emery as it had killed many members of the White Fang n.

    But this time, there was no fear at all in Emery''s eyes.

    The cold air that threatened to freeze him suddenly disappeared.

    Nimeria''s eyes widened in shock when she saw a figure engulfed in zing mes floating behind Emery. With the destruction of the power crystal, his patriarch, the Golden Wolf, Lucius had entered the barrier.

    "No!! No!! This cannot be.. I��"

    The half-blood tigress didn''t even manage to finish her words before her head separated from her body. Her death hade so quickly and suddenly that her look of disbelief was still stered on her face.

    Spatttt

    With just one move, the patriarch killed the female magus in a cold-blooded manner, as if he was killing a harmless animal. The sight evidently terrified the other four half-blood magus as they all immediately decided to run.

    "Huh! Such an embarrassment to the tiger n!" scoffed Lucius as he slowly approached Emery.

    "Good job, Emery." He then nced at the supreme being on Emery''s back and said, "Master, I am here. I will take you home now."

    Realizing his task was done, Emery said, ''Elder, may I go back and help my friend now?''

    However, the patriarch shook his head and with a regretful look on his face he said "I wish we could Emery, but we''re toote"

    It was at that moment that Emery realized that a huge dark construct had descended from the sky, hovering over thepound.

    The dark elves'' reinforcement had arrived.

 Chapter 1391 Casualty

    <Emery, where are you?>

    After some time passed, the serpent half-blood girl once again sent a message. However, not only did the much-expected acolyte not seem to being, there was not even a reply from the other party.

    She, along with the other acolytes, had been fighting a difficult battle against the so-called perfected Nightwalkers. In the beginning, there were forty of them, but now, in the span of less than ten minutes, half of them had fallen.

    The ironic thing about the entire situation was that although they had managed to kill ten of the enemies, they couldn''t rejoice at that fact as all ten were of their own. The acolytes who had been turned into crazed fighters out of their will.

    Among the ten remaining masked crazed fighters, the hardest to deal with was the one who could use gravity spells. Even without thetter revealing his face, every acolyte immediately knew his identity after they realized who he was behind the mask.

    Lodos the Maniac.

    ? His troublesome gravity spell, coupled with his [ck Needle], was the one that took thergest toll on the acolytes.

    As they were unable to reach the Maniac who was only attacking from behind the protection of the other crazed fighters, Jinkan told Arcana to put a stop on the gravity user with his [Eye of Mistra].

    The spell managed to keep the crazed Lodos at bay, but it also incapacitated Arcana as he needed to maintain his focus on the spell.

    "How could he have this much mental power?!!" shouted the child-looking acolyte with a look of disbelief on his face. He was extremely surprised to find that he was struggling to maintain his spell.

    The fact that a mere elite acolyte was able to rival and hold down Arcana''s [Eye of Mistra] was a shocking revtion to those who knew the child-looking acolyte''s power. Possible reasons to exin this were either that the transformation into a Nightwalker had made his mind stronger or that Lodos was one that possessed an unique mind, being the crazy maniac he was.

    Seeing their numbers dwindling rapidly, Jinkan shifted the gears in her mind and then quickly shouted loudly for all to hear.

    "Gather closely, everyone! Stay in groups!!"

    Unfortunately, the Nephilim Princess was unable to lead the situation properly as she was still upied battling one of the half-blood magus, who had been attacking her relentlessly from the shadows.

    With her high attainment in martial art techniques, Jinkan did not have that much of a hard time, managing to dodge the magus'' attacks and even delivering attacks of her own. However, without her precious artifact, the Nephilim Princess couldn''t deal significant damage to the magus.

    At the same time, Silva and Tyler Haze also faced simr situations with their respective opponents. Fighting against the two remaining half-blood magus, thetter utilized his extraordinary speed to keep up, while the former used her erratic movements to hold out the fight.

    Still receiving no response from Emery, Silva gritted her teeth as she decided to use her poison smoke. The toxic cloud quickly overwhelmed her magus opponent and was enough to restrain thetter''s movements.

    Taking advantage of the golden opportunity, the white-haired girl swiftly slipped into the magus'' defense. Funneling strength to her arm, the gleaming white sword in her hand shed. A pained groan was heard as shended a strike on the half-blood magus, forcing him to retreat.

    Even though this was a moment she should have pushed her lead, Silva did not chase. Instead, she took this opportunity to rush towards one of the crazed acolytes a�" who she knew was one of Emery''s closest friends.

    Her sudden arrival from behind surprised Klea who was fighting with the crazed acolyte.

    "DON''T YOU HURT HIM!!"

    Unfortunately, the crazed Chumo was agile enough to dodge the sneak attack that Silva did. But the failure didn''t discourage the serpent girl, because that was not what she was aiming to achieve.

    White roots shot out from the ground and swiftly entangled Chumo''s legs as he dodged the white-haired girl''s attack, and seeing that opening, Silva stabbed him in the neck without the slightest hesitation.

    Spatt!!

    "What have you done!!?" Klea was hysterical and was ready to attack the serpent girl in anger.

    However, she quickly stopped when she realized there was no blood.

    After taking a closer look, Klea finally realized that the white-haired girl actually stabbed Chumo with a serum. It seemed to be effective as a reaction immediately urred; Chumo''s body rapidly shook and fell to his knees.

    ncing at the confused girl, Silva nonchntly said, "Your boyfriend made this. Let''s hope that it can work on your friend''s condition."

    The serum was the one Emery had made to treat Abrafo, and Silva had just used one of the two doses given to her before the operation began.

    She quickly threw the other one she had to Klea before going to find her previous opponent. To her surprise, the half-blood magus had managed to deal with her poison and was currently charging towards one of the strongest acolytes in their ranks.

    In those few seconds where Silva attacked Chumo, the two half-blood magus ganged up on Tyler, and when they managed to get their hands on the speedster, Gorro who had been watching the situation the whole time, finally decided to make his move.

    The Half Moon magus appeared behind him and swiftly gnawed his neck, taking a big bite of the acolyte''s flesh while devouring all of his blood.

    "Tyler!!"

    "Hahaha, don''t worry." Gorro spoke deviously, "You will get your turn."

    Silva could only watch dumbfoundedly as Tyler Haze, once a top 10 privileged acolyte, died in a tragic fashion with his limbs and entire body torn apart mercilessly by three half-blood magus. Bloodthirsty grins hung on the faces of the three of them as they carried out the vicious deed.

    The scene couldn''t help but make the other acolytes tremble in trepidation, and once again she was hoping for Emery''s arrival.

    Gorro, who had just finished devouring his prey, blood dripping from his chin, stared at the trembling acolytes and gave out the order.

    "Kill them all!"

    It was at this time one figure was hearding from the direction of one of the hallways.

    Even though they were not the one Silva was expecting, the figure was still one of the top 10 Magus Academy acolytes. Meanwhile, hopeful expressions appeared on the other acolytes'' faces when they saw who wasing.

    As soon as he arrived at an open area of a�?a�?the arena, the figure threw 16 metal balls, which quickly transformed into 16 metal figures.

    Jai Strider, the metal puppeteer, hade to rescue.

 Chapter 1392 Backstabbing

    A mere acolyte charging fiercely alongside a group of humanoid metal puppets might seem nothing to the eyes of the half-blood magus, but the same could not be said to the acolytes who were on the brink of losing hope.

    Jai Strider was one of the strongest acolytes in the Magus Academy. His position as one of the top 10 privileged acolytes supported such a statement. Not only that, for some keen observers like Jinkan, she realized Jai had brought his set of powerful artifacts with him.

    This was good news, as this meant Jai had found where the dark elves kept their confiscated personal items.

    Even though they looked unassuming at nce, each of the eight metal puppets were arguably as strong as the most powerful elite acolyte. There were also the tworge puppets a�" the defenders a�" and the two slender puppets a�" the ranger and healer a�", both of whom wereparable in strength to those of top 100 privileged acolytes.

    And finally, there was the Guardian Queen, who possessed 400 battle power, demonstrating power as good as a bonafide magus in terms of raw strength.

    While his puppets charged ahead, Jai did not stay idle either. His entire body was quickly enveloped by his striking metal suit, which he then let out a passionate loud scream. "Attack!"

    Needless to say, the unexpected yet timely arrival of the Metal Puppeteer managed to reinvigorate the other acolytes, especially those who had lost their spirits. Once again, they picked up their bearings and fought for their fate.

    Jai''s arrival and impending attack did not appear to cause any concern to Gorro the half moon magus. Instead, the man seemed to be in good spirits as a wide grin could be seen hanging across his pale face.

    "Hahaha, yes! This is more like it! Come all of you!"

    The crazed half-blood magus clearly looked like he was ready to pounce on Jai''s puppet army, when he suddenly heard his name loudly in the air. Turning his head towards the sound, he saw a familiar figure approaching from the tunnel.

    "Brother Gorro! There are moreing!"

    The one who arrived was none other than the youngest disciple of Grand Magus Zenonia, the female acolyte-turn-traitor Annara Vermont. Her arrival naturally made several cursese out of Jinkan and the other acolytes. As for Silva and Klea, they were both slightly confused by the red-haired girl''s intentions.

    Annara quickly rushed over to the Half Moon magus, while pointing at the tunnel she came from. Amotion could be heard from said tunnel, quickly followed by the arrival of ten more acolytes.

    "They are too strong for me, Brother. Help me!"

    Hearing those words, Gorro turned to face the arriving group. With a wicked smile on his face, he dered, "Alright. I shall feast on them first!"

    It was at this moment that Annara suddenly drew her knife and stabbed the half blood magus from the back.

    A deafening scream resounded in the air.

    "Arrghhhh! You! Little ungrateful bitch!"

    A stab that pierced deep and straight into the heart might be a lethal strike for a magus who had just ascended, but for a Half Moon like Gorro, those attacks didn''t have the same degree of lethality.

    Being the cautious person she was, Annara already jumped away from the magus after delivering her sneak attack. Staring at the bleeding wound on thetter''s chest, she mischievously said, "Oh, I am sorry if I hurt your heart, Brother... It''s just that I don''t think I can stand hanging around animals like you anymore."

    The half-blood gave a bloodshot re at the red-haired girl when he heard those words, saying, "This is far from enough to kill me! And now, I''m going to make you paya�""

    Before he could finish the threat, still with a smile on her face Annara said, "I know. That''s why I took my sweet time to thoroughly dip my dagger in your favorite poison. The one you kindly gave me for the tournament, remember?"

    Gorro''s face changed drastically when he heard that.

    "You littla�"!"

    The man was forced to stop his words as he fell to his knees, his hands clutching his bleeding chest. Bulging ck veins began to appear all over his body, contrasting against his pale skin. He seemed to be in excruciating pain as he went hysterical and mad, charging towards Annara in a feral manner.

    Seeing that, Annara quickly retreated even further from the magus while screaming, "Jai! Your turn!"

    At her words, Jai immediately dispatched his two defenders towards the enraged Gorro. The two of them each quickly grabbed the magus'' arms and locked onto the man. Thanks to the poison causing havoc throughout his body, the Half Moon magus found his strength diminished significantly.

    Immediately after, Jai jumped in with his metal suit and swung his huge de at the magus'' shoulder with all his might. The attack only managed to inflict a wound several inches deep, but then a loud whirring sound rang in the air as the sword''s motorized chain des began to scrape its way through thetter''s durable body.

    "AARGHH!!!"

    Gorro''s screams of pain were drowned out by the sound of engines as blood sttered everywhere.

    Seeing the situation, the other half-blood magus quickly tried to provide help. However, they were swiftly intercepted by Silva, Jinkan and Jai''s Guardian Queen, who were prepared to prevent them from doing so.

    The magus'' screams continued and, a few secondster, it abruptly stopped as Jai managed to cut the magus'' body in half, finally killing the Half Moon magus.

    At the same time, the ten remaining crazed acolytes were finally taken care of by the cooperation between Jai''s metal puppets and the ten newly-arrived acolytes that Annara had brought over. They overwhelmed the crazed acolytes, killing and capturing them one by one along with Lodos the Maniac.

    Realizing the situation was not in their favor, the half-blood three magus tacitly came to an agreement and tried to retreat. Unfortunately for them, one figure had foreseen this and cast a spell that created a wall of ice covering the tunnel they wanted to go through.

    "Where are you guys going?! You''re not leaving! Not before paying for killing my friends!"

    Saying those words, Klea quickly followed her spell by casting [Ice Shards] in quick session, sending a rain of shards towards the half-blood magus. She deliberately aimed the attack to impede the magus'' mobility; this opportunity was quickly grabbed by Silva who spewed poisonous smoke at them.

    Unable to move freely and weakened, the three magus could only ept their fate when the other acolytes stepped in and sent down a storm of attacks, unleashing their rage and fury on them.

    All three half blood magus met their end.

    Amidst the chaos, Annara quickly dashed towards Jinkan and threw her a storage ring. Thetter instinctively checked it and saw the distinct marking of her Nephilim family. It was her storage ring that was confiscated by the elves.

    "We need to get out now! You have a way, right!?"

    What Annara meant by her words was the artifact Jinkan used during the Andora mission.

    Understanding what the red-haired girl meant, Jinkan channeled her senses into the ring and took out a shining miniature ship. It quickly erged after being taken out, and Jinkan immediately ordered everyone to enter.

    At this point, there were only two dozen acolytes left. In addition to the half a dozen crazed acolytes that had been neutralized, the numbers were just enough to fill the space on Annara''s special ship.

    After confirming that no one was left behind, the glowing ship quickly shot through thepound tunnel at breakneck speed. Everyone couldn''t help but cheer in glee when the ship shot the gate open and made out into the open.

    However, their smiles soon disappeared when they saw the huge spaceship covering the sky.

 Chapter 1393 Retreat

    Just before the arrival of the elven spaceship on the, at the north gate of thepound, two grand magus figures were relentlessly attacking each other. In the devastated area around the two of them, tens of magus were also in a fierce battle.

    Even though the human side was on the cusp of winning the magus battle, realizing that their time was running out, Delbrand, who until now had still not been able to defeat his opponent, was forced to make a difficult choice.

    "Retreat! Everyone, follow me!"

    Seeing this, the half blood grand magus, Zenonia let out a smile on her pale face as she decided to let the several surviving dark elf chase after the retreating Magus Academy group. In the meantime, she herself decided to stay behind.

    The female grand magus decided it was more important to check on the situation in thepound and with Delbrand leaving to lead the retreat, she was finally able to use her spatial spell. However, just as she was about to cast a spell, her body suddenly staggered backwards as she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    It was apparent that her battle against the renowned Ghost of Lymhurst had taken a toll on her.

    Clenching her teeth, she changed her n slightly and decided to [Blink] to one of the tallest buildings, where she would focus on recovering her condition while simultaneously using her senses to observe the current situation.

    A momentter, her expression suddenly changed when she found out she could no longer detect the presence of the VIP captive she kept in thepound. She clenched her fists as her mouth growled in annoyance.

    "Dammit! How did he get out?!"

    Recalling the special cell she had prepared for the supreme being, Zenonia quickly realized the probable culprit that would have dared do this. In fact, the only person she knew who could do this.

    "I swear I am going to find you, boy! Wherever you are!"

    Momentster, Zenoina''s figure quickly disappeared, leaving the gate where the bloody battle had taken ce deste without a shadow to be seen.

    ****

    Dozens of miles away, Delbrand was leading the magus group and two acolytes away from the north gate as they made their way towards the west gate to ensure the thousand acolytes there would be able to escape the safely.

    Along the way, the expressions on Delbrand and the other magus'' faces turned sour when they finally sensed the arrival of the dark elf ship, the Battle Star ss, one of thergest warships the elves had in their hands.

    Descending on top of thepound, the elven warship was at the very least four hundred miles away from the group; knowing the escaping acolytes would be an easy target for them, Delbrand knew they had to reach the acolytes first.

    "Let''s hurry!"

    It took Delbrand and the others a few minutes to finally arrive at their destination.

    They were greeted by the sight of a battle between the thousand acolytes against the elven magus guards. Not only that, a massive horde of tens of thousands of Nightwalkers could be seen at their back.

    "You all know what to do, Go!" Delbrand gave the order to the rest of magus.

    With their situation where they were overwhelmed by the enemies, the arrival of twenty magus was certainly great news for these acolytes.

    Moving faster than their colleagues, the two female magus instructors, Minerva and Ca, joined their hands together to cast a coborative Tier 7 water spell [Tsunami Wave]. The spell spawned two gigantic bodies of water that flooded with force and crushed the Nightwalkers from two sides, pushing the rest away, giving the escaping acolytes some much-needed time.

    While some also jumped in to assist the two female magus helping the acolytes, several other magus headed straight for the gate, where they provided assistance to Mahinder, who was fiercely leading the attack against the magus guards. With the magus help, the monk was finally able to destroy the west gate''s power crystal, creating tears on the barrier.

    "Hurry! Go in this way!"

    As the acolytes were all scurrying to leave the gate, being outside of thepound barrier finally allowed the special vest they wore to do its job. Gradually, bright lights enveloped the acolytes as they were teleported away, albeit slowly.

    Delbrand could be seen hovering at the rear of the moving groups of acolytes. Beside him were several other magus, who had prepared themselves, knowing very well what wasing for them.

    Other than the half a dozen dark elf magus that were still chasing them like rabid dogs, the one that gave them most concern were the elves'' reinforcement.

    A few dozens of triangr shaped elven fighter ships were already streaking through the air, heading in their direction at great speed.

    "Prepare your defensive spells! Protect the acolytes!" Delbrand shouted as he roused the spirit energy within his body.

    In response to those words, Magus Darius beckoned one of the magus whose affinity was earth element. Together, they created a towering stone wall that covered a one mile radius area around the gate.

    Another magus also took action and cast [Smoke Mist], conjuring a nket of gray mist over the surrounding area that concealed the figures of the acolytes below. The remaining magus hovered in the air alongside each other, ready to confront the approaching fighter ships.

    Solemn expressions were seen on their faces, because they knew that each of those approaching ships had the firepower strong enough to severely injure a magus-level figure. Disastrous results would onlye if they allowed them to freely attack the acolytes.

    The ships swiftly arrived and Delbrand promptly took action. He cast his powerful tier 8 spell.

    [Cataclysm Smoke]

    Clouds of dark smoke appeared out of thin air and coalesced into a massive body. It moved as if it were a living being, intercepting the iing elven ships and destroying all that entered its proximity.

    As for those who managed to steer away in time after seeing the fate of theirrades, their fate was no better as they were quickly weed by attacks from the other magus.

    Kaleidoscopic explosions could be seen covering the sky as elven ships and human magus alike started falling to the ground.

    Although they had managed to intercept most of the bombardment, due to the sheer number of ships the elves dispatched, several still managed to get through and shot toward the acolytes who were running toward the gates.

    Some unfortunate acolytes got caught and their bodies disintegrated into ashes.

    "Run! Quickly! Run!''

 Chapter 1394 Retreat 2

    After going through constant fighting with basically no time to rest, it was no wonder that the acolytes were all in such awful condition. Unfortunately for them, the arrival of the elven ships became thest hurdle they needed to survive before they finally reached sanctuary.

    Standing among one of the tall sections of ruins, Thrax gave a loud cry as he poured all the strength his body could muster into his spear, throwing the mighty weapon hurtling through the air at breakneck speed towards one of the approaching elven ships.

    The spearnded on its mark, but unfortunately it was not powerful enough to pierce through the ship''s metal body. Nevertheless, it was enough to force the ship off its trajectory and crash into one of the ruins.

    "Everyone get through the gate, now!"

    By this time, the majority of the acolytes had reached the gate. However, because the tear created by the destruction of the power crystal was so limited, they were all clustered in front of it which naturally made them an easy target for the elven ships.

    The elven fighter ships did a maneuver in the air, flying back towards the group for their second round of bombardment. The loud sounds they created, coupled with their intimidating flight, caused many of the acolytes to fall into panic, turning the congregated mass into a pool of chaos.

    Shatter Cross, who was feeling an unprecedented amount of confidence after his feat of sessfully ying a dragon creature before, bravely jumped onto one of the high-rise buildings and fired his [Fusion Bolt] at the flying elven ships.

    Unexpectedly, his spell proved powerful enough to deal damage to the ships, sending one of them crashing to the ground.

    "I got one! Now this one for you! Yes! Another one!"

    Impressive though it might be, Shatter''s feat quickly made him a prime target for the elven fighter ships. His face immediately turned pale when he saw a squadron of them heading his way.

    He realized how reckless his actions were and quickly jumped off the building, scurrying to escape.

    "I am out of shot! Don''t chase me!"

    Explosions engulfed the building he was on earlier, destroying itpletely, as the elven ship opened fire mercilessly at him. Turning and seeing the scene of destruction right behind him, Shatter, who didn''t have a life-saving artifact, became terrified for his life.

    His eyes widened with terror when he saw the barrage was upon him. He thought that his life came to an end when suddenly a figure stepped in front of him and took the shot with their massive body.

    Therge figure was someone Shatter knew really well.

    "Anzi!"

    Even with arge hole that had sted through his body, Anzi was still standing firmly on guard for his master. Still, Shatter could see his confidant''s body was trembling, Anzi''s voice weak as he spoke to him.

    "Master�� ge..t out of�� here�� Go!"

    Frightened by the death''s embrace that was just about to wee him, the young noble of the Cross family found his body moving without him realizing, turning and running from this devastated ce.

    Seeing that, Anzi wore a peaceful smile on his pale face as his body gradually returned to its normal appearance, his transformation was canceled on its own due to the severe injuries he received.

    But then, to his surprise, he saw his master''s steps suddenlye to a halt.

    The young master of the Cross family turned around and swiftly grabbed Anzi''s weak body. Gritting his teeth, the young noble returned to his attempt at escape, this time, with the Inhuman in tow.

    "Hang on�� Anzi��! You areing with me! We will get out of this forsaken ce together!"

    The two walked across the bombarded ruins together.

    It was such a peculiar sight as for the first time in 10 years, Shatter the master who carried the Anzi the servant.

    "We are going to make it, Anzi!"

    By this time, most of the acolytes had walked out of the gate and the sight of an empty ce once again made the two be the prime target.

    The elven ships'' bombardment came for the third time. When Shatter thought he was finally done for, he suddenly felt something happening in the area around him. His struggling steps suddenly turned fast, while the ships'' projectiles turned slow, allowing him to dodge with rather ease.

    Recognizing the phenomenon, Shatter turned his gaze around. He quickly saw the person who helped him. The other party was currently flying above him on top of a sword, using his sword aura to stop one of the sts from reaching in.

    It was none other than the Sword Saint, Olivier Arknd.

    "Let''s go!" Olivier beckoned for the two to move.

    The three quickly rushed to join thest group of acolytes and enter the tear in the barrier. As soon as they came out, just like the others, they instantly activated their vests and within seconds their figures disappeared into motes of light.

    Now that all the thousand acolytes had sessfully left the, Delbrand turned his head and looked at the conditions of the magus who hade with him. His gaze hardened when he saw their pitiful and battered appearance.

    Four of them had died on this mission, with half a dozen suffering such serious injuries that they were struggling to their feet. At the same time, beyond all the dozen elven spaceships, far in distance, he could sense at least two dozen elf magus and a grand magus approaching, that should only be part of the force the battle star ss ship had.

    He then turned his gaze in the direction of thepound as he once again tried to contact the group of acolytes who were still left behind. s, his efforts were not sessful. It seemed the elves had put out some kind of disruption that renderedmunication devices useless.

    Unwilling to see more death, he decided to finally conclude the mission.

    "Everyone, retreat!"

    Hearing the order, one by one, starting with the most injured, all the magus exited the barrier and quickly teleported away from the.

    When thest magus left however, Delbrand did not follow them. Instead, he turned around and looked at thepound again. His gaze shone with determination as he streaked through the air, deciding to find the rest of the acolytes.

    The man once again cast a massive body of dark smoke as his figure charged towards the iing army of elves, the spell sowing casualties and chaos among them. However, when the smoke finally dissipated, the Ghost of Lymhurst was nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 1395 Retreat 3

    On the other side of thepound, at the southern gate, simr worries were also shared by a half-blood grand magus. There was gloom in the figure''s eyes as he raised his head, staring at the approaching elf fleet.

    "They came much faster than expected." The Wolf bloodline Patriarch scowled. Turning his gaze away, he approached Emery and grabbed the unconscious Altus from his back before slowly setting the supreme being down to the ground.

    Immediately, the patriarch checked the former headmaster''s condition. Silence enveloped the area for a while as the man focused, while Emery said nothing. With his proficiency in the metal element, Lucius was able to break the chains on Altus'' body and dissipate the power of the glowing runes.

    "Master... it''s Lucius... I came to save you. Can you hear me��?"

    Seeing the closed eyes and no response from the man, Lucius became emotional even though he tried to hold it in. Clenching his fists so hard that the nails dug into his palms, his eyes burning with hatred.

    "Don''t worry, Master. I will make sure those wretched elves pay for what they did to you."

    While the wolf patriarch was reorganizing his thoughts, two small figures came out from the ground. It was Twik and one of the Chizpur nts that Emery brought along for the mission.

    "Ku. Ku�� Kuang"

    They had returned by Emery''s orders since the mission was concluded and they were about to escape. As for the other three, they were still on their way back.

    Right then, the wolf patriarch stood up and said, "We can''t wait any longer. We must leave now."

    Hearing those words, Emery did not agree right away. After putting the two nt creatures into his Spatial Space, he turned to look behind him, in the direction of thepound. The concerned look on his face clearly showed what he thought about the other three Chizpur and his friends.

    "But patriarch�� My friends�� they��"

    Lucius nced at him, before pointing his finger at the construct looming in the sky in a casual manner, "That is a Battle Star ss. Something that can''t be dealt with even if Delbrand and I were working together."

    Looking at the young wolf of his pack in the eye, Lucius continued, "Returning there would only get you killed. We only have at most a few minutes before theye for us. Grab my master, we are leaving now."

    Even though Emery felt a sharp ache stabbing in his chest, once again he decided to heed the alpha of his pack. Putting the unconscious man on his back again, he followed thetter and walked towards the gate.

    After they passed through the gate barrier, Emery was about to activate the vest he was wearing when the patriarch suddenly stopped him. Facing the confused gaze, the man said, "No, we are not going to leave with that. Instead we will go 300 miles in that direction. My ship is over there."

    With those words, Lucius expected Emery to open up a spatial gate towards the direction he just said. Before thetter could do what was asked, a figure was seen rushing towards them, which made Emery stop what he was doing.

    The figure Magus Xion, who had just finished recovering after the fight with the magus. Hearing about his n, the man quickly asked,

    "Senior, what are you doing? Where are you taking them?"

    Even though they were in a hurry, Lucius knew he wouldn''t be allowed to leave easily seeing the look on the magus'' face. He inwardly heaved a sigh before giving a brief answer to the man.

    "The cargo ship they''re using is a very conspicuous target, especially after what happened here. There''s no way I''m going to risk my master''s safety, so we''ll sneak out of this ce another way."

    It was of course a reasonable exnation. However, Xion still couldn''t believe the man''s words.

    "With all due respect senior, I may not have been in the briefing, but I know this wasn''t part of the n. Senior, please stick to the n!"

    As if he had expected such a reaction, Lucius once again heaved a sigh. He then turned to Xion and said, "You have been very helpful, Xion, but you can return to the ship now. There''s no need for you to follow us."

    Those words, however, only served to make Xion even more anxious. Knowing the wolf patriarch was hell-bent on his n, he quickly tried to contact Headmaster Delbrand through themunication device given. Unfortunately, there was no response from the other side.

    Seeing Xion''s persistence on the matter, a frown appeared on Lucius''s forehead as he sternly said, "Enough! We don''t have time to waste like this! You go do what you want, but we are leaving!"

    "Senior, STOP!" Even though he was pressured by the patriarch''s aura, with a very serious expression on his face, Xion said, "You may take Headmaster Altus with you, but please leave Emery here with me."

    Hearing that, a chuckle escaped Lucius'' mouth. "Ah, so that''s what this is all about."

    The truth was, Xion had realized Emery was under the wolf patriarch''s influence, hence the reason for his strange behavior and odd choices. For that reason, he was unwilling to let Emery leave with the man. At least not like this.

    He then spoke to Emery. Even though it might be in vain, he still tried to free his disciple.

    "Emery, what about your friends? I know you came here for them. Aren''t you worried about them right now?"

    Unfortunately, there was no reply from Emery. He just kept silent, unable to say his thoughts out loud.

    "There is no use, Xion. You are just wasting your time. Now if you�C"

    "Please let Emery go, Senior." Xion interrupted, causing another frown on the patriarch''s face. "Let him decide what he wants to do."

    Those words were still unable to make Emery act. However, it was able to regain him some control, allowing ess to the other three nt creatures to see where their friends were at the moment.

    To his surprise, from the eyes of one of them who was still in the vicinity of thepound, he saw a glowing ship bursting out of the gate.

    Emery was d to see the group managed to get out. However, his happiness didn''tst long, because a secondter he saw dozens of triangr elf ships chasing after it. His heart tightened at the sight of the glowing ship being bombarded by the elves.

    Multiple metal figures were seen jumping at the approaching elven ships, only to be blown apart in the air. He could also see many people he knew on board, fighting the elves off fiercely for their lives.

    The scene created intense emotion within him, so much that his body trembled as he cried out.

    "Patriarch�� let me help my friend, please"

    The resistance Emery disyed was clearly felt by the wolf patriarch, much to his surprise. To think that the young wolf would be able to resist hismand that was supported by the power of bloodline.

    This, however, only made Lucius want to keep Emery even more.

    "Xion, he is a very talented youth. But he''s also still very young. He doesn''t know what''s best for him. I do." With a smile, he said, "You can forget about him, I will take care of him from now on, I will be his master"

    "No! I will not let you do that!" Xion was ready to do anything, even going as far as drawing his sword and face a grand magus such as him.

    "Are you really going to make trouble here!? Really?! I can feel that the elves areing this way already."

    Unmoved in his thoughts, Xion calmly said, "Then you should leave now, Senior, leave Emery here... Don''t worry. If we really can''t do anything, we will immediately leave this."

    When he heard that, Lucius approached Emery, "You indeed have a good and kindhearted master, Emery."

    His next words however came as a surprise. "Unfortunately, this kind of master only makes you weak.. Today, I will do you a favor."

    He then turned towards Xion and spoke casually. "First lesson for you, as a wolf, you need to be merciless"

    As soon as those words echoed through the air, Lucius'' figure disappeared. In that split second, the dark de in Xion''s hand shattered into pieces and blood sttered in the air.

    Emery''s eyes bulged in shock when he saw the patriarch''s ws had made a hole in his master''s chest.

    A sight that he might not be able to forget for his entire life. To add further devastation to his heart, Emery could only scream inside himself, deprived of the ability to grieve outwardly. He couldn''t even scream, let alone help.

    Pulling out his ws which made the magus'' body fall, Lucius turned around and nonchntly said, "It''s done. Now let''s go!"

 Chapter 1396 Loss

    In just one strike, one that was decisive and ruthless, a ring hole was created in Magus Xion''s chest. Emery could only watch in horror as his master stumbled backwards in shock, hands grasping at his chest. Helpless, the man could do nothing as his body eventually crashed to the ground, blood flowing like a river.

    "No!�� no�� Master!!"

    Emery screamed hysterically when he saw the bloodied sight of his master; rather, he desperately wanted to, but was unable to do so as his mind was overwhelmed. The two opposing thoughts fiercely shed, both aiming to trounce the other.

    He was suffocated by the strife in his mind. So much so that he struggled to breath.

    In the end, he also fell, bending on his knee. Indescribable pain appeared in his eyes as he gazed at the wolf patriarch with bloodshot rage.

    Seeing that, Lucius bared a massive grin on his face. Unfazed by the anger Emery was showing.

    "Yes! Anger! That''s how you get stronger, Emery. Cultivate it and you might be the strongest among us!"

    Looking at the pool of blood that was forming around his master''s writhing body, Emery could only grasp the ground beneath his feet, his fingers wed into the ground. He was furious, extremely so. Yet he was just unable to unleash it; his whole body went against his will and simply did not allow it.

    At this moment, the wolf patriarch turned his gaze to the north and his expression turned sour. "An elf grand magus��ing this way; we can''t dy any longer!" The man ordered sternly, "Hurry, create a portal now!!"

    A growl escaped Emery''s mouth. "Urrghhhh!!! No!! NO!!"

    To his shock, Emery did not act as he wasmanded.

    Emery might still not be able to do what he wanted, but at the very least his anger had given him the strength to fight back, to resist doing what the patriarch told him to do. Off course, this did not please thetter at all.

    "Huh!! Still resisting, aren''t you?!! You really need to be trained!"

    Not waiting anymore, Lucius was about to grab both Emery and his master when a sudden distortion of space urred near them and a figure arrived out of thin air. Said figure who appeared was none other than the master of space, Zenonia.

    As soon as she arrived she red at the wolf patriarch with a wicked smile.

    "So it''s you Lucius! I should have guessed." The female grand magus sneered. "Dogs are the most loyal indeed, always starving for their master''s attention"

    The wolf patriarch''s face instantly turned ugly. He was deeply annoyed at Emery because his antics had allowed this to happen, but that was quickly pushed aside as his loathing for the female half-blood standing in front of him was far greater.

    "How dare you do such despicable things to our Master!! You deserve to die!!"

    Knowing that they wouldn''t be able to get away with Zenonia around, Lucius decided to take care of her first. His body began to expand as he transformed into his Golden Wolf form, and without wasting time, he drew out his ws and shot forward, striking the female grand magus.

    The earth violently shook as the two powerful grand magus shed against each other, causing multiple deafening explosions to appear throughout the area. All things were blown away by the aftermath of their fight.

    On the other hand, not caring about the battle that was unfolding nearby, Emery was fully focused on using all of his willpower to crawl towards his dying master. Even when the supreme being on his back fell, he did not stop and kept moving.

    Tears flooded his face and anger overwhelmed him as he reached out to the pool of blood that is his master.

    Xion was still alive, but it''s easy to realize that life wasing out of him, the man whispers.

    "Eme..ry��. You.. can resist him�� you can�� and go��"

    Emery''s heart broke when he saw that even thest bit of energy his master had was still being used to think about him. Memories of the past shed through his mind, of the time he had with his master.

    The man who was more than a master. One that was a family. A big brother. A father figure for him.

    Gritting his teeth, Emery gave his all to get to his feet. Either it was because of his sheer will or the fact that the wolf patriarch was currently upied, either way, Emery managed to open his Spatial Space and took out the [Advanced Lightsaber].

    He then ced one of his hands on his master''s chest while the other gripped the sword, fiercely channeling energy into it. The weapon quickly shattered apart which revealed the small stone within �C a Divine Light artifact. He caught hold of the stone and immediately made his wish, wishing it toe true.

    "Please�� god.. If you really exist�� Please help my master��!"

    Emery waited, and waited. Unfortunately, even when his nature core had reached its maximum capability, still nothing happened. Even so, he still did not give up. Again, he tried, screaming loudly.

    "Help my master!!! Save him!! Rebirth!!"

    Emery''s eyes turned to joy when he saw the stone dissipate into ashes. Immediately, he turned to his master. Hope filled his voice.

    ? "Master�� hang.. On.. master.. you.. you will be fine�� Master."

    However, a few moments had passed and nothing seemed to be happening. The spell was supposed to be sessful, as evidenced by the disappearance of the stone. His wish should have been granted, but there was still nothing.

    "No�� no�� what''s wrong�� no Master!"

    Emery was devastated. In the meantime, the battle between the two grand magus seemed to be in the hands of the wolf. The female grand magus could be seen overwhelmed, battered by thetter''s relentless attacks.

    After sending Zenonia smashing into a massive piece of boulder, Lucius jumped towards Altus'' unconscious body while shouting at Emery, "We need to leave now!"

    Unfortunately for him, another figure came charging down from the sky like a falling meteor. This was the dark elf grand magus he had sensed earlier, the one who fought against Eeshoo, the lord of thepound.

    "You are not going anywhere with my prisoner!!"

    Once again, the wolf patriarch was forced to engage in another fight with a grand magus. He was struck on the body which sent him hurtling hundreds of meters through the sky, destroying everything in his path.

    Still, everything that happened could not make Emery take his eyes off his master.

    "Emery�� just.. Go��"

    "No, Master, No!!, I will get you away from here!"

    At this time, Emery chose to activate the vest he was wearing, his hands tightly gripping his master. He could quickly feel the space around him fluctuate, indicating that the teleportation was about to ur.

    But then, he suddenly felt the space around him distort, causing the process to fail.

    The reason for that was the figure of a woman, the female grand magus who had apparently already returned to stand a few meters away from him.

    Emery could feel a chill run down his spine when he saw her eyes on him.

    "You are not going anywhere, boy"

    In an instant, the dark ruins area turned into vast dark ins, wth dark clouds covering the skies. Instead of being teleported out of the, Emery felt as if the area around him was reced. He had been teleported into a different ce with the female grand magus still staring at him.

    "You are now in my domain. Give up already"

    Zenonia made her way towards Emery while saying, "I''ve been dyed too long for this." Her form suddenly changed with her skin turning deathly pale, teeth elongated and sharp like fangs as she said, " I will take the Khaos that resides within you now!!"

    With a gesture of her hand, Emery started to float, hovered close to her. Unfortunately, with most of his body still restrained by Lucius'' control, there was nothing Emery could do but ept his fate.

    It was at this moment that an explosion of dark light was suddenly seen from the dying body of his master. A shining spirit soul came out afterward, brimming with power, as it swiftly charged at the grand magus.

    "Master! NO!!!"

    A storm of explosion appeared and engulfed the female grand magus, discharging thest energy of the magus. It was thest aid given by a master to his disciple in the hope that thetter would make it out.

    Unfortunately, the final sacrificial attack had little effect on the female grand magus.

    "Huh!! Such a foolish disciple, useless until the end!!''

    With an annoyed face, Zenonia pulled Emery forcefully and before he knew it, she was biting on his neck. It wasn''t his blood she was devouring, but the spirit energy within his dark core.

    "I will take it all from you!!"

 Chapter 1397 Memories

    "Emery, this is Magus Xion, he is one of the instructors here."

    "Apology, I''m afraid the origin stone room is currently not avable for use. No one is allowed to enter as Grand Magus Zenonia is using the facility at the moment."

    "Please, magus, this may be myst chance to pass the academy''s requirements! Please let me in, I''m begging you!"

    "No amount of pleading will work, but I feel some odd connection with you. There''s something about you that makes me want to help you. So, find me next year and I will surelypensate for what you have missed today."

    "I... understand. Thank you, magus."

    It was a sh of memory about his first encounter with his master magus.

    The sight of the lifeless body of his master lying in front of his eyes, while his body and mind being severely influenced by his killer a�" the patriarch of his own n, proved to be too much of a stimtion for Emery as he found his mind breaking apart.

    Now that he was currently inching closer to the verge of life and death with his spirit being devoured by the female grand magus, Emery was like a star without hope, falling deeper to the depth of the abyss.

    [Spirit force decrease exponentially]

    As the array of notifications barraged his already feeble mind, informing him of the dire situation he was in, once again the memories of his master surged like a tidal wave.

    His first training on the darkness element, the time the two of them spent drinking on the small cozy cottage, the selfless deeds the man had done for his sake, the precious knowledge and guidance the man had imparted, and now, his sacrifice so he would be able to escape.

    Those memories then sent him back to thest time he trained with his master. The boisterousughter thetter let out when the two of them fought and found out he was able to match on par against his own Master.

    "Hahahah, I''m happy, Emery. I''m very, very happy. I am d to announce that there is nothing else I can teach you. You will continue to grow and soar to be a great figure, Emery; I''m sure of it."

    The vivid memory of his master looking at him with such a proud gaze. It crushed his heart when his mind once again thought of the death of such an amazing person. It was as if someone had taken his breath away from him.

    "Master, I... have failed you. I was no one, merely an ordinary useless acolyte, yet you chose to take care of me But here I am once again... unable to do anything."

    [Spirit force decrease exponentially]

    At a time like this, with how desperately Emery wished he could ovee the precarious situation. An emotional outburst would once again help him break through his limits, tapping further into the strength of his bloodline.

    But he couldn''t. At this time, his bloodline was actually one of the obstacles he had to face.

    He was at the end of the rope.

    Then suddenly, Emery heard a voice. Something that greatly confused him as it was not of his master nor the female grand magus.

    "I am sorry for your master... I never really knew him, but now I can clearly see how amazing of an instructor he was."

    Emery immediately opened his eyes at those words. Greeting him was an all-white expanse that stretched everywhere to the horizon. However, what caught his attention was a blurry figure slowly approaching towards him.

    "Who... who are you...? Wait... I... I know you."

    Slowly but surely, the shape of the blurry figure became clearer, revealing the distinctive features that Emery was familiar with. It was an old man with a long beard. Someone he recognized as the most powerful figure in Magus Academy.

    "You... Headmaster Altus! Why... How...?"

    Anticipating Emery''s reaction, the figure spoke to him in a casual manner. In spite of that, every word that left the man''s mouth carried weight on his mind.

    "It seems the spell you cast earlier has awakened me from deep slumber... or at least part of me." Looking at Emery, the figure of Headmaster Altus said, "So here I am, now connected to you."

    Such an exnation of course surprised and exasperated him greatly. In fact, Emery didn''t know whether or not he should be happy that his Rebirth spell had worked. This situation was as if fate was ying a cruel joke on him.

    Calming his thoughts, Emery took a deep breath and looked at the old man.

    "Headmaster, if you are here... Please help me."

    Emery could tell exactly the expression headmaster Altus gave, but the emotions came in his words.

    The old man shook his head while saying, "Unfortunately, there is nothing much I can do in this form. I am just a soul shard, and one without a physical body at that. Besides, we are trapped in Zenonia''s domain."

    Despair shed in Emery''s eyes, but he did not give up yet.

    "Headmaster, there must be something you can do..."

    "Hm..." Altus pondered. "Yes, there must be a reason why fate brought me here."

    The man was silent for a moment as he walked in a circle around Emery before saying, "To begin getting out of this mess, the first thing you need to do is regain control of your body. And for that to happen, there is only one way I can think of."

    Staring into Emery''s eyes, he said, "You must make your breakthrough to the magus realm right away"

    "Wait, what? Me, a magus?" Once again, Emery wasn''t sure if all of this was a joke.

    He had been told many times by people that he would never be able to be a magus and, among those people, the man he was currently talking to was one of them. But now, the other party was telling him to be one, in such a precarious situation at that.

    Nodding his head, Altus quickly said, "You have fulfilled the necessary conditions to be one and I may have a way to deal with your unique situation. However, there is a very small chance of sess and, even if you do manage to somehow do it, I''m not sure you''ll be able to survive the aftermath."

    It was most likely a death sentence for Emery, but it didn''t take long for him to make his decision.

    "Headmaster, in my situation, what other choice do I have?"

    Firm determination shone in his eyes as he clenched his fists, "Even if your way can only give me a smidgen chance of getting justice for my master, I do not care what I be afterward."

    Hearing those words, the old man nodded his head saying, "Good, now follow my instructions."

    -----

    While Zenonia was forcibly bringing Emery into her domain, at the same time, two grand magus figures were still fighting each other fiercely. The surrounding area had already beenpletely ravaged by the aftermath of their sh.

    In his Golden Wolf form, the wolf patriarch disyed his aggressive dominance. Powerful w strikes relentlessly struck his opponent, but the dark elf grand magus was able to handle the attacks and reciprocate the gesture by firing offensive spells of his own.

    Howllll!!!

    [Howling Worldwolf]

    This a powerful buff spell of Lucius that would significantly increase his battle power, while also coating his sharp ws inyers of zing energy. The air trembled as he shot towards the dark elf with his scorching golden ws.

    With the additional enhancement, the dark elf grand magus was no longer able to stop all of the attacks from reaching him. As a result, he was pummeled by the wolf patriarch, thrown hundreds of meters through the air with numerous burns on his body.

    With that, Lucius turned to where Emery had been. He naturally became furious when he saw that he had disappeared.

    "Zenonia! Where did you take him! Come out, you bitch! Fight me!"

    Unfortunately, the reply he got was only from the dark elf grand magus, who had managed to recover from his wounds. Getting to his feet again, the man roared and once again the two shed.

    *****

    300 miles away, a luminous ship piloted by Jinkan Nephilim was swarmed by the fleet of elven triangr spaceships. Since escaping thepound, it had maneuvered throughout the ruins, trying to lose his pursuers.

    "Why are we still here!? Are we even going in the right direction?! We should go up to the sky and escape this fucking!" Arcana said,pletely terrified by the hail of shots bombarding their ship.

    "Shut up! Don''t you see their elven gship?! We''ll be blown to pieces as soon as we fly into the air!" Silva shouted loudly, irritated with the child-looking acolyte, whose demeanor only spread panic even more.

    Since she was part of the team carrying out this mission, Silva was somewhat aware of the situation and thus had been guiding Jinkan to their best way to escape.

    "Their main force is going west, so we are going south where the wolf patriarch was!"

    Jai, who had been controlling his metal puppets outside to fight off the elven ships said, "Whatever it is you decide to do, do it quickly. I''ve lost six of my precious soldiers already!"

    "Hang on there! I''m trying to send the message again!" Silva responded to the Metal Puppeteer. Then, she looked at Klea, "Where the hell is your boyfriend?!"

 Chapter 1398 Magus Realm

    The illustrious magus stage realm. The first step of a cultivator''s journey to attain immortality was achieved when one''s spirit core had been developed thoroughly, ready to be the dwelling of the soul.

    With the spirit core as the foundation and the nine pirs as the support, when one was ready to finally kick off the momentous undertaking, they would begin by sending their sea of consciousness �C their soul, into their spirit core.

    Despite the simple wording, such a task was far from easy. Hence, the reason why the [Scroll of Awakening] was created in the first ce, to act as a guide for those aspiring magus and increase their chance of sess.

    If they managed to push through the perilous endeavor and seed in aplishing the arduous task, then they would finally obtain the strength they were striving for and be a bonafide magus. But if they failed, then the only ending for them would be death.

    In Emery''s case, not only did he possess two spirit cores, but both were not ordinary at all. His situation was unique to himself, thus there was no known path or instructions he could use as a reference. This meant the degree of his sess was even lower �C if not close to impossible.

    Fortunately for Emery a supreme being, Altus Dresden himself, had told him he would be his guide in this venture full of risk and peril. The supreme magus vast knowledge and experience would definitely be of great help, but that didn''t mean his breakthrough was guaranteed, thus he couldn''t rx.

    "Now follow my instructions."

    "It will be impossible for you to undergo the breakthrough of both of your spirit cores at the same time. Especially with Zenonia currently devouring your other core. Hence, before we move on to the next step, first you have to break the bridge that connects andbines the two."

    The bridge mentioned was one that Emery had painstakingly created using his [Divine Dao Technique]. To break it apart was something so absurd and preposterous in Emery''s eyes that he would be very reluctant, if not instantly refuse, but not now.

    Staring at the old figure, Emery asked with determination.

    "How can I do that?"

    "I can do that for you. Just endure the pain thates after."

    Emery didn''t even have the chance to say more, because the supreme magus'' soul had torn it apart for him in the next moment. A suppressed grunt escaped his mouth as a sensation of excruciating pain spread throughout, one that was not only felt in his body but also his soul.

    [Your spirit core was severed]

    [You are unable to channel spirit energy from your core]

    The following notification that appeared shocked Emery. If it was not for his trust in the supreme being, Emery would have panicked. Instead, the determination that his eyes disyed grew even further, as the memory of his master''s death resurfaced.

    "Elder, tell me�� what''s next!"

    "Now, you will perform the breakthrough of your nature core. Follow my instructions."

    Emery quickly fell into a trance-like state. Every word he heard spoken by the supreme being had an indescribable weight to it. It was some sort of incantation, formation runes that were used when one cast a spell. But instead of itsmonly known use, the incantation purposely functioned to guide and bring his consciousness into his spirit core �C his nature core.

    "Good, you have an above-average quality of soul. It seems you did more than just tempering it. That will certainly give you more chances of sess."

    The tempering mentioned was the fact that he had mastered the [Soul Tempering Meditation - Book Two]. As for the other mention, Emery couldn''t help but recall the incident that happened at the body tempering facility during which his soul was severed. It was certainly an extraordinary instance of his life when he felt his soul was reinforced.

    As he followed Headmaster Altus'' instructions to great detail, before long, Emery could feel his soul manage to reach his nature core. This greatly exhrated him as it meant he was already halfway through in seeding his magus breakthrough. This was also the moment where hisprehension would be put to a trial.

    As soon as his sea of consciousness entered the vibrant green core, it quickly went and situated right in between the other eight pirs that were already formed, missing the one that he has not yet formed, but Emery just had to deal with what he had.

    ��

    [Earth spirit - 3 pirs]

    [nt spirit - 2 pirs]

    [Light spirit - 2 pirs]

    [Water spirit - 1 pir]

    [974 spirit force found]

    The number that came into his mind was half of the total spirit force he had umted so far. It was the requisite energy he needed for the trial, and the first that came his way was the Trial of Earth Element. One that he understood the most.

    As soon as it started, Emery quickly found himself unable to move, his body felt hard and rigid like a rock. Just like an infant who needed to learn to walk after taking the first step, Emery was required to be able to take control of his rocky body to pass the trial.

    [Your understanding inw of elements were measured]

    It took him a while, but eventually, he became familiar with the heaviness of his body. As he began to take control, a notification suddenly entered his mind.

    [Spirit forced has been sessfully reformed into soul force]

    [Soul force has increased by 24 points]

    [You have seeded inprehending thew of Earth by 2%]

    Out of the three Earth pirs, only two managed to bepletely absorbed while the third one shattered apart. Even though he only managed to get an increase of 2% from the trial, Emery breathed a sigh of relief that he made it through.

    As soon as the Trial of Earth Element was over, Emery was quickly presented with the next one: the Trial of nt Element.

    It was nearly an identical test to its Earth counterpart, just this time Emery needed to feel the ''breath'' within a vast forest, from the roots into the many leaves. The trial was by no means easy, but soon enough the notification came.

    [Soul force has increased by 20 points]

    [You have seeded inprehending thew of nt by 2 %]

    Going against the pattern, the third trial was of Water Element. With rtively less understandingpared to the previous two elements and only one pir facing him, Emery couldn''t help but worry about this particr one.

    What he faced this time was a small pond that exuded a serene atmosphere. It was one so calm that he didn''t even know how to start. In the end, Emery was barely able to absorb the single Water pir. In fact, he was extremely grateful to be able to reach the minimum requirements to pass the trial.

    [Soul force has increased by 10 points]

    [You have seeded inprehending thew of Water by 1 %]

    With a totalprehension of 5%, Emery had a lot of expectations from his supposed-to-best trial �C the Trial of Light Element. The element that he had recently spent a lot of time learning.

    Staring at the two brilliant pirs of Light, Emery showed a confident expression. He was ready to be tested. However, the trial didn''t go as he expected. In fact, it was such a different experiencepared to the other three.

    When the two Light pirs stood before him, Emery felt as if he was standing in front of two omnipotent beings scouring over his mind. It was as if his earnestness, his fate was being tested.

    As soon as the trial started, Emery knew immediately he had failed horribly, proven by the one pir that instantly shattered in front of him, leaving only one absorbed.

    [Soul force has increased by 11 points]

    [You have seeded inprehending thew of Light by 1 %]

    Immediately after, all fourprehensions ofws became walls that covered his soul. Layer byyer, theprehension ovepped each other until it turned into a crystallized core, which was what wasmonly known as a magus'' spirit soul.

    [You have sessfully advanced to the magus realm]

    [Law of Earth 2%]

    [Law of nt 2%]

    [Law of Water 1%]

    [Law of Light 1%]

    [Comprehension of thew - 6%]

    [Magus Realm - New Moon]

    [Soul force: 65]

    6% was generally considered an unsessful breakthrough into the magus realm, but given the bizarre circumstance Emery had, some would certainly argue it was aplete sess. Emery, on the other hand, regardless of sess or unsessful, would take anything as long as he could break the restraints that the grand magus had over him.

    Unfortunately, the breakthroughs only still barely allowed him to resist the bloodline''s restraints, let alone the grand magus'' overwhelming strength.

    But then, to his surprise, from the ashes of his nature core''s foundation, came a voice.

    A female one.

 Chapter 1399 Nature

    The process might look like a grueling and arduous one for Emery to go through, but as the entire thing was unfolding within his soul, in reality, from the time Zenonia plunged her fangs into him, until the moment Emery managed to reach his magus realm breakthrough, everything took no more than a minute.

    Zenonia had been taking her time devouring every bit of chaos energy in his body. Even when she noticed his abrupt breakthrough, the female grandmagus did not stop. Such resistance did not worry her in the slightest.

    At least that was the case until there were abrupt changes that burst out crystalized energy, forcing Zenonia to take a few steps back. Her eyes narrowed as she stared at her prey being enveloped thoroughly in a glowing green crystal.

    "What is this now?!"

    The sudden burst of power brought the same surprise to Emery. While his body was now enveloped, trapped inside the crystal, he heard a familiar female voice resounding within his mind.

    "You have seeded Emery. The seed has fully matured. You now have received the full blessing of Gaia within you."

    The voice was a message that was left by someone Emery knew. The one known as Lady of the Lake, Nimue the High Priestess of Gaia.

    To suddenly hear her voice as his nature core went through this major change was somewhat exinable. Afterall the nature core originated from a piece of Nimue''s spirit soul.

    The most surprising was that such power had been hidden within his nature core and now it all rushed out and started to engulf Emery''s newly created crystalized core.

    [Your magus core is experiencing major changes]

    Emery saw his vision shift and found himself arriving in a dense forest a�" one very simr to that of Gaia Shrine on Earth. Lush green vegetation was seen thriving in the rich soil with sparkling water flowing through it, creating a vibrant, lively atmosphere.

    The ce was arguably one of the most beautiful ces Emery had ever seen and being here in such a serene environment made him veryfortable. Like a nt that had been in extremely fertile soil, his magus core began to bloom, turning a glistening green.

    [Your understanding of thew of nt, Nature and Water is evolving]

    [You have seeded inprehending an advancedw]

    [Integratingprehension ofw...]

    [1%.. 2%.....]

    Following the change of scenery, at the same time, the notification that appeared in Emery''s mind also changed. His eyes turned serious as he could feel his newly-formed magus core was changing, absorbing the newfound power greedily like a starving beast.

    [Soul force increased exponentially... 10... 20... 30... 50 points]

    [You have seeded inprehending the Law of Nature by 11%]

    Not just was it such a high number, it was also an advancew.

    This situation also caused a reaction to the soul of the supreme being.

    "You are blessed Emery, this advancew was something not easily attainable, even for one with hundreds of years spentprehending the threews."

    Emery had also heard about this from Grand Magus Yvere before in the past. Thew of Nature was the advancew that governed thew of thend. Emery did not realize nor expect that the seed given by Gaia would actually be the key for him to achieve such a feat.

    Even so, the integration did not stop there. To his great surprise, thew was capable of affecting the otherw within the core. Saidw, the Law of Light, which had somepatibility to his Naturew and underwent a boost onprehension.

    [Soul force has increased by 15 points]

    [You have seeded inprehending thew of Light by 2 %]

    [Law of Nature 11%]

    [Law of Light 2%]

    [Comprehension of the Law - 13 %]

    [Magus Realm - Crescent Moon]

    [Soul force: 130]

    As his magus core turned vivid green, Emery felt an exponential change within him. He could feel his spirit strength had increased, multiple times stronger than it was originally. He couldn''t help but clench his fists as strength coursed through his body.

    This was enough to promptly make Emery once again channel his newfound energy. This time not through his dual core, but through his new magus core.

    With that, Emery was finally able to continue his transformation subsequent to his advancement to the magus realm. As the powerful streams of spirit energy spread all over the meridians in his body and into his blood, he could distinctly feel his body undergoing a massive change.

    His bones, his muscles, his flesh and even his skin: all parts of his body received a direct full power from the revolving magus core, allowing him to finally form his own Magus'' [Immortal Body].

    [Battle Power increased exponentially]

    [Battle Power 325 (355)]

    [Your body received a rapid regeneration rate]

    [Your body has mastered the art of flight]

    Along with the boost of 30 battle power, Emery also received better regeneration ability as well as the ability to span the vast expanses above a�" flying. There was also one more gift given by the immortal body. The ability to stop one body from aging. To be an immortal.

    Compared to other acolytes who would be able to reach 50 to 100 battle power during their breakthrough to the magus realm, 30 battle power might seem very underwhelming. However, this was actually somethingmon for most half-bloods.

    Instead of raising the quality of the body like human acolytes, the breakthrough provided the impetus for the half-bloods to further purify the blood within their body, which meant another boost to their bloodline gene.

    [Genes purified]

    [Twilight Fey gene essence percentage increased to 45%]

    [Battle power increased exponentially]

    [Battle power 355 (365)]

    This boost Emery received, in particr, came with the power of nature, one in the side of Light Element that formed the luminous rune tattoo, which shone in an even more vibrant green. It then ultimately returned him to the wolf vision, where Emery''s Twilight Wolf was finally able to stand up against the Golden Wolf''s aura.

    [The mark of the Golden Wolf''s effect is now restricted]

    [Twilight Transformation]

    HOWLLLL!!!

    The sessful breakthrough finally freed Emery from Patriarch Lucius'' bind, which was immediately followed by a powerful roar that shattered the green crystal apart. Emery''s transformed body came out on his knee, grimacing in pain, as he stared at the female grand magus with great hatred.

    "You are going to pay for what you did!"

    As a response, a derisive chuckle escaped Zenonia''s mouth.

    "Haha, a magus breakthrough. I trulymend your tenacity, but you are a fool to think that it''s enough to fight me in my domain."

 Chapter 1400 Unleashed

    Finally, the magus realm. A stage where one had transcended their limits, capable of wielding the power of the Law.

    Of course, Emery deeply understood that a Crescent Moon magus was nothingpared to someone with a much higher realm than him �C a grand magus like Zenonia.

    However, knowing he was finally able to vent out the anger he had over his master''s death, and with newfound power to back up his fervent desires, Emery couldn''t help butsh out at the female grand magus.

    Stomping his feet against the ground, Emery''s figure shot towards the other party. With a slight wave of his hand, he roused the vibrant spirit energy within his core and proceeded to cast his most reliable control spell.

    [Jade Root]

    The dry and dark insndscape experienced a strong tremor as several huge green roots shot out from the ground and fiercely charged towards the female grand magus. Powered by Emery''s newly-magus core, the roots now possessed at least double the number and three times the power they normally disyed.

    The roots were as hard as a mountain boulder, yet they were agile like ocean waves.

    s, despite the spell''s massive improvement, as if an invisible wall existed, all the roots came to an abrupt stop when they were one meter away in front of his opponent. Eyeing the frozen roots before her eyes with a mocking gaze, Zenonia had only made one simple motion with her finger to block Emery''s attack from reaching her.

    "Still, I have to say, these are quite impressive for a magus."

    Saying those words, Zenonia made a rotating gesture with her finger. Once again, following her motion, all of the dozens of nt roots crumpled like paper before finally crumbling into ashes.

    As the ash cloud she had just created dispersed, the female grand magus beamed a derisive smile at Emery.

    "Show me something better."

    Seeing the smirk hanging on her face and his spell being handled so easily, Emery changed his ns. He stopped in his tracks and ced his hands on the ground before a bright light appeared around him.

    [Mineralized Soldier]

    The earth rumbled as the ground began rising into the air. It quickly formed into a humanoid shape, but not only one made its appearance. Tens, dozens, hundreds. In a matter of seconds, Emery had created hundreds of his Mineralized Soldiers.

    One hundred, three hundred, before finally stopping at the five hundred mark. These warriors who were made of earth and possessed powerful strength stood in an orderly manner. In spite of their sheer number, Emery was still able to control them thanks to his new magus core.

    That said, they immediately charged fiercely towards Zenonia with a wave of Emery''s hand.

    However, the grand magus did not look impressed at this disy.

    With a sigh that was tinged with disappointment, she also waved her hand. In an instant, all five hundred Mineralization Soldiers copsed to pieces in the midst of their charge, turning back into sands that scattered on the ground.

    "Is that all you can do?!" She asked with great disappointment. "I guess I can''t expect much. Did I take too much of your power already?"

    Hearing those words, Emery clenched his fists tightly as what the grand magus said had cut straight into his heart. This was a fact that he also learned when he cast both previous spells.

    Even though his sessful breakthrough to the magus realm had given him a much stronger spell power and control, with his dark core severed from his being, Emery was unable to channel even an ounce of dark element spirit energy, meaning he wasn''t able to cast any of his darkness andbined spells.

    The situation was so bad he couldn''t even open his Spatial Space, depriving him of his weapons. Still, unwilling to give up so easily, Emery decided to opt for his innate weapons. A pair of des spurted out between the knuckles of his hands.

    [de w]

    Casting [Slipstream] to boost his speed, Emery once again shot at the female grand magus. He arrived before her and stabbed forward, but only managed to cut through an empty air. Seeing his attack miss, Emery quickly jumped away.

    It was then that he was shocked to find that he could no longer feel both of his legs.

    Spatttt!

    Blood sttered into the air as Zenonia casually cast a spatial spell which cut through Emery''s two knees. Losing his footing literally, Emery couldn''t help but fall to the ground. His body crashed with a thud.

    A wicked smile on her face, Zenonia used the invisible force to restrain Emery and lift his body up, making him floating midair right in front of her. Her gaze that was filled with disdain fell on Emery as she said.

    "There may be a small chance that you can catch me off guard in the outside world. But it''s impossible when you''re in my domain."

    Emery gritted his teeth as he felt his body being gradually crushed by the invisible force. But seeing that his opponent was only an arm''s length away from him, he endured the intense pain and mustered all the strength he had to carry out a single strike with his ws.

    If he could sink his ws into her, he might be able to turn this situation around.

    "Howwll!"

    With his sheer will as fuel, Emery managed to free his right arm from the restraint and swung it towards her.

    Spatt!

    Blood once again sttered, but Emery was shocked when he saw it wasing from his arms, which were now flying through the air. His eyes turned hollow as despair overtook his being.

    Everything he had done to sessfully break through to the magus realm was meaningless before a grand magus.

    Seeing his reaction, Zenonia pulled him closer and whispered, "It''s over now. Giving up will do you good. It will be much less painful." After saying those words, the grand magus once again stuck her fangs into Emery''s neck and resumed her act of ravaging him.

    Once again, Emery felt as if his life was sucked out of him. He quickly found himself returning to the abyss, where the supreme being''s soul was still waiting for him.

    With a deted look, he looked at the old man and said, "I can''t defeat her�� she''s way too strong��"

    "I don''t think you''ll make it either." That reply further kicked him into a ditch, but the next words the figure spoke quickly caught his attention. "Not without the other half of your core."

    "But how?" Confusion marred Emery''s words. "It was so painful that I felt numb. I can''t sense my dark core at all!"

    Shaking his head, Altus said, "No, the reason you can''t feel it is because I have been holding it out for you. Or else, you would have died already."

    Hearing the supreme magus seems to have a way for him, Emery calmed himself and said "Please Elder, instruct me how."

    However, the reply he heard was something not easy to hear.

    "To be able to control both of your core, you have to split your soul."

 Chapter 1401 Dark Core

    The act of splitting one''s soul was certainly not unheard of. However, it was something only known to be done by those who had reached the illustrious realm of Supreme Magus. Even a Grand Magus would not dare carry out such an act recklessly.

    "As I said before, you have an above-average soul, or else I wouldn''t be suggesting this. Still, even if it works, the repercussions will most likely be fatal."

    There was no need for Emery to borate what would happen if the process failed. Given his current cultivation and situation, the only result awaiting Emery in the case of failure was death.

    The Supreme magus guided Emery to repeat through several series of incantations. Just like the previous time, where he moved his consciousness to the spiritual core, formation runes were swiftly formed.

    When Emery finally reached the end of the chants, the supreme magus'' soul was the one who cut his soul in half with a stroke of his power.

    [Your soul has been severed]

    In that instant, Emery felt an excruciating and indescribable sensation of pain. After getting through the tortuous experience, he entered a state of confusion.

    It was as if he had lost his sense of selfpletely. He was astray from reality, drifting further into madness. Fortunately, the supreme magus intervened and guided him through until the separation process waspleted.

    When Emery came to his senses once more, he was weed by a miraculous sight, of another soul, onepletely identical to him.

    Before there was only one him, but now there were two.

    The original soul felt as if nothing had changed other than the lingering sensation from the painful separation. However, the same could not be said for the second soul that had juste into existence.

    It experienced the journey towards the dark core, a simr situation that its counterpart had experienced within the nature core. Different from the original, what it discovered upon entering the core was a scene ofplete chaos.

    The eight pirs that should have towered majestically looked extremely pitiful, in a frail state with obvious cracks all over their surface. They looked as if they would break apart at any moment.

    The culprit of such a disastrous scene was none other than the surging vortex that exerted a powerful pulling force. It was of course caused by the female grand magus devouring act. It greedily drew everything into it, akin to a starving beast.

    Wasting no time, the second Emery''s soul quickly stood up for the magus trial.

    ��

    [Darkness spirit - 7 pirs]

    [Devour spirit - 1 pir]

    [473 spirit force found]

    Before he even began, Emery''s eyes widened in shock when he saw that only half of his spirit force remained. With it having been devoured by the female grand magus already, this would definitely be a difficult trial for Emery.

    [Your understanding inw of elements were measured]

    The trial promptly started with the seven pirs of Darkness. Once again, Emery saw his vision shift, before he found himself entering a vast and seemingly endless void. He was deprived of all his senses; unable to see, hear or sense anything. Aplete darkness.

    Just as he was about to undergo the trial and traverse the void, a notification suddenly entered his mind that couldn''t help but bring him another round of anxiety.

    [Abnormality found within the spirit energy]

    However, that anxiety soon dissipated as Emery quickly understood what the abnormality was.

    It was the Khaos energy that resided within him. Each of seven pirs that existed in Emery''s dark core possessed a small portion of Khaos energy. When he began to retrieve them, another notification swiftly came to his mind.

    [You have seeded inprehending an advancedw]

    [Integratingprehension ofw��]

    [1%... 2%...]

    Much to his surprise, just a small amount of Khaos had given him a tremendous amount ofprehension of thew and as it entered his soul Emery entered a void in space, where he felt as if his existence was being pulled and pushed apart by an invisible force.

    Recognizing its simrity to his gravitational force, Emery knew it was hisprehension of space and gravity that were being tested.

    Slowly but surely, Emery was able to grasp his surroundings and started to regain control of himself. Unfortunately, he couldn''t dive further into this matter as his thoughts were interrupted by the destruction of one of the pirs.

    Seeing the rushing vortex �C the one who caused the phenomenon, Emery knew he was in a race with Zenonia in absorbing the power of Khaos. One by one, as the two of them fought over who could absorb more, the pirs started to break apart, bringing even more chaos within the dark core.

    Hence, he swiftly saved as many as he could and umted what he had. When all seven Darkness pirs were finally destroyed, it was time for Emery to form his magus core. However, he soon discovered that such an act still seemed to be out of the question.

    "No! No! Not yet!"

    As it turned out, the unformed core was expecting much more spirit energy �C an amount Emery did not have. This naturally resulted in a bacsh against him, causing him to experience extreme pain that tore through his second soul.

    "E-Elder, what�� happened?" asked Emery, stuttering, tormented by the painful sensation.

    However, the answer he received was one he did not expect. "Unfortunately, I am not proficient in the darkness element. Moreover, this spirit core that you formed is not something I understand."

    Emery stood before thest piece of the puzzle: his unique dark core. The one formed by the Dragon Killgragah. He just can''t ept that he would end up dead because of this.

    "Elder, please, what should I do!?"

    To his dismay, he saw the old man shaking his head with a helpless look. "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you. Not until you manage to form the magus core."

    Emery, of course, was left speechless by that answer. Apparently, he had finally run out of luck, this seemed to be the end of the line for him. As if that wasn''t bad enough, not only did his soul demand more energy, the vortex''s pulling force didn''t end. In fact, it became more ferocious as if it was a predator that had found prey.

    Now that the seven pirs of Darkness had been destroyed, the vortex was also trying to devour his unfinished magus core. Stuck in such life-threatening Chaos, Emery realized there was one pir, on the opposite side where the Darkness pirs were before, still standing.

    One that was different from the others: his Devouring pir.

    That one particr pir governed over the mist of energy he had not yet devoured. The one he devoured from many dark elves he fought before, as well as the Half Moon magus capable of gravity spells, Magus Cassian.

    With no other options presented to him, Emery decided to set up the magus trial of thest pir without finishing the first one he started. As thest pir of his dark core �C the Devouring pir �C broke apart, what Emery found inside was another vortex that instead of giving him power, actually joined in to try absorbing him.

    This meant there were currently three different entities within his dark core: his unformed magus core filled with Khaos energy, Zenonia''s devouring power, and his own devouring power. All three took the form of three separated vortexes which multiplied the chaos within his core.

    In such a situation, where the only ending for Emery would be getting sucked dry by the female grand magus or death, something unexpected suddenly urred. Either it was because of his innate survival instinct or simply a pure fortune, Emery''s ability was unconsciously activated.

    [Spirit Absorption]

    The three vortexes headed towards each other before merging into one powerful pulling force that redirected Zeneonia''s devouring ability in reverse. With an immediate change in the tide, it drained Zenonia''s power into his soul instead, and Emery saw a familiar dark smoke cloud his core.

    [Your soul force has increased exponentially]

    [You have seeded inprehending thew of Space]

    [You have seeded inprehending thew of Gravity]

    [You have seeded inprehending thew of Devour]

    Three different advancedws, all still increasing, in the process of measuring his fullprehension.

    On the other hand, the amount of spirit energy thebined vortex had was enough to form ayer of energy that nourished his core. Surprisingly instead of a crystallized one like his nature magus core, this one was just a simple pitch ck stone.

    It was the most painful experience Emery had ever experienced, so much so his consciousness almost slipped away multiple times. Before he fell into darkness, finally the core was reformed.

    With it, a notification came into his mind.

    [You have sessfully formed a new core]

    [Primal Core]

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1402 Light And Dark

    The abrupt change in the flow of spirit energy caught the female grand magus by surprise. Her eyes widened in shock when she felt the Khaos energy that she was pleasantly devouring suddenly pulled away from her.

    It was such a strong pull that even after gathering all of her strength, some of the Khaos energy was still forcibly stripped from her.

    "What the hell is happening?!"

    Caution shed in her eyes. The bizarre situation automatically made Zenonia want to pull away and reassess the situation. However, not only was she unable to part as she wished, the floating body of her prey suddenly glowed with an immeasurable amount of glimmering dark light.

    A split secondter, multiple green roots shot out from his mutted limbs. They rapidly spread out toward her, entangling her body and preventing her from escaping.

    Once again, the female grand magus experienced a state of shock, as she found that her energy was being pulled out of her through these roots.

    "You fucking dare!?"

    In an instant, Zenonia cast her life-saving spell. Darkness power burst out of her like a volcano, disintegrating all of the roots that entangled her body. The moment she was released from her restraints, she swiftly backed away from her prey.

    In the meantime, Emery''s body that was hovering started to create numerous distortions in the space around him followed by more nt roots that formed the area around the body, further confusing the female grand magus.

    Unfortunately for her, her question had to be left unanswered as her prey was still immersed in his trance-like state, unable to provide the answer she wanted.

    As if they were alive, the roots continued to grow, spreading across the dark ins as if to engulf them whole. They seemed to have sensed the presence of the female grand magus as Zenonia watched the rolling waves of green roots rushing towards her fiercely like a predatory mob.

    "Again with these useless nts!"

    With an annoyed scowl on her face Zenonia made another wave with her hand. Once again the invisible power of space ripped through the terrain, crushing the approaching roots into ashes. More roots came like a tidal wave, but they received the same fate as their predecessors, being destroyed with ease.

    Even though her attacks had already destroyed many of them, Zenonia soon found herself surrounded by more nt roots. Dozens, if not hundreds, of arm-sized green roots unceasingly hurled themselves at her.

    "These annoying little shits!"

    During this time, Emery''s limbs had grown back looking as if they had never been cut off. While he was still in his trance-like state, his body continued to change.

    [Your soul force has increased exponentially]

    [You have sessfully formed a Primal Core]

    Unaware of what was happening outside of his body, the changes urring within him strained all of his focus and mental energy, so much so that he was left incapable to even ask what the notification meant.

    Fortunately, it seemed he didn''t need to, as the voice of the supreme magus rang in his ears.

    "Primal core... It''s the spirit soul of a beast, a very powerful one at that. To think you could form one..." Taking a breath, Altus said, "How unexpected..."

    Even though he could still hear the old man''s words, Emery was unable to give a response as he was stillpletely powerless. He felt weak all over. Moreover, even though he had sessfully formed his second core, it was still fluctuating in chaos to the point of sending excruciating pain throughout his body, causing him to scream in agony.

    "Please... Help..." Emery begged, gritting his teeth against the pain. "Make... it Stop!!"

    The calm voice of the supreme magus resounded through the air.

    "This is the reaction from having two souls each with their own core. They are shing in an attempt to triumph over the other. Your body is unable to fathom both of them; in your current stage, it''s simply impossible."

    A short sigh escaped the supreme being before brilliant beams of energy began to emerge from his body. "You have done your best. Now it''s my turn to take over."

    The soul of the supreme magus was shining brightly before it swiftly engulfed both Emery''s cores. His crystalline green Magus Core and the pitch-ck Primal Core. In an instant, Emery could feel a soothing sensation amidst the excruciating pain.

    "Light and Darkness.. Each is the bane of the other, yet they cannot exist without the other..."

    Those were thest words Emery heard before a violent tremor shook his being as the bright light pulsated brilliantly. It exerted an invisible force that pushed the two cores towards each other.

    Unlike his previous situation, Emery''s current state was not about reaching a bnce between the two opposing entities. Instead, the supreme being seemed to be aiming for a fusion of the two opposite forces. If this seeded, the core''s power would be multiplied, not just double, but ten times its original strength.

    What followed was a powerful burst of energy, like a star lighting up the void.

    [Your soul force has increased exponentially]

    [You have gazed upon the power of Cosmos]

    The power of the cosmos was within the boundaries of the Grand Magus realm. For Emery to be able to reach such a level, it was only possible due to the power of the supreme magus within his soul.

    At that moment, Emery could feel his understanding of the Laws increase exponentially, reaching a level he had not even thought possible. However, he did not receive any notification indicating the increment in hisprehension.

    Although he could vividly feel the power, it was as if it wasn''t his.

    In fact, right now his mind was filled with knowledge he couldn''t begin to fathom, let alone process and understand.

    Before long, the newfound power was channeled into his body, nourishing and strengthening every fiber of his being as it flowed all over. Just like when he received the Immortal Body for breaking through to the magus realm, this time substantially bigger.

    Emery couldn''t hold himself from roaring as the power coursed through him and as it reached into his bloodstream, it activated the beast within him once again.

    HOWLLLL!

    His form started to oscite in between the Night and Day wolf, furs and fang began to form, however, it was abruptly stopped and restrained.

    All of the wolf fur that had appeared on his arms and chest swiftly disappeared, leaving only a conspicuous rune marking that continued to expand, bing brighter as time went on.

    The white silver hair and fangs were still there, creating a different kind of savage aura behind.

    Emery opened his eyes. They shone brightly as energy suffused their entirety. He then calmly turned his gaze towards the figure that was his opponent.

    "Zenonia, I will stop you now."

    The confidence Emery showed this time did not make her chuckle. After all, she could feel the changes in his body.

    "Impossible! This is not possible!"

    A deep frown appeared on her beautiful face as she said those words. Finally, realizing the situation was getting out of her hand, she decided not to y around anymore. She quickly waved her hand, and just like before, an invisible force charged towards Emery intending to cut him down.

    However, instead of being helpless, this time Emery managed to stop him by casting his [Aegis of Void]. An isted zone was swiftly created between him and the invisible force a�" one that was many times stronger than before.

    nk! nk! nk!

    As she had decided to fight seriously, Zenonia put aside all of her inhibitions and sent a barrage of invisible force at Emery. Yet each and every one of them were stopped by Emery''s spell.

    "You... "

    Losing her calm demeanor, Zenonia brought her right arm into the air. Following her gesture, a long sword was swiftly formed. It was a pure de without a hilt, shining with luster despite its dark color. An energy de created by her power of space.

    [Void de]

    "You will not block this one!"

    Saying those words, Zenonia disappeared from where she was. With her proficiency in space magic, the female grand magus didn''t need to take a step before she appeared in front of Emery, the dark sword hovering above her swinging down as she unleashed tremendous killing intent.

    The attack sliced a�?a�?through Emery''s [Aegis of Void] easily, like a hot knife cutting through butter. At the same time, it inflicted a deep gash in his chest. Blood sttered everywhere as a maniacal grin marred the grand magus'' face.

    "Now Die!"

    The second strike was aimed right at his neck, but by this time Emery was able to phase out his form and step away from the attack.

    Before he was about to counter, Emery once more shocked the female grand magus, as he casually showed the same gesture of raising his arm into the air; suddenly an identical dark energy de was formed.

    [Void de]

 Chapter 1403 Insights

    Even though he was bleeding profusely, the gaping wound visible on his chest waspletely of no concern to Emery. After all, now that he possessed the magus [Immortal Body], coupled with his innate [Undecaying Flesh], it wouldn''t take long for his wound to heal.

    However, right now his entire attention was elsewhere, as he felt some sense of familiarity from within the power of Zenonia''s sword.

    Closing his eyes, Emery sharpened his senses to further perceive the sensation. A momentter, he suddenly opened up his hand, revealing his palm. A simr dark energy de swiftly materialized out of his hand.

    [Void de]

    Just like that Emery was able to cast the female grand magus'' spell, as if it was his own.

    Looking at the shimmering glint of the pitch-ck de, Emery couldn''t help but crack a fond smile. Not only did he manage to copy Zenonia''s spell, his understanding of it had also managed to earn him some of herprehension in the Law of Space.

    Needless to say, the sight of the person she most wanted to kill managing to steal and use her spell triggered Zenonia even more.

    "You... You will be a threat if I don''t finish you off now!"

    Once again, the pale-skinned female grand magus sent her dark de at Emery, while her figure moved between the fabric of space. Sharing the same sentiment as the other party, Emery quickly followed suit and disappeared from his spot.

    Their figures could barely be seen as the two of them flickered between the void at frightening speed, shing their [Void des] against each other, causing numerous distortions that scarred the space as their battle went on.

    It was not only a battle of strength, the two figures were also practitioners in the Laws of Space and Gravity. A great deal of high tier spells performed, each one deadlier than thest, wrecking havoc to the surroundings as killing intent became palpable.

    Even though Zenonia held the advantage due to her superior cultivation, Emery still managed to keep up thanks to his spells which had been upgraded further.

    It was a grand magus-level battle, one capable of turning the created domain into chaos.

    The earth shook and torn asunder, violent gusts of wind raged in the sky, as spatial distortions grew rapidly in number, causing cracks to show up all over the ce.

    "How could you possibly advance this fast?! No matter how strong your Devour is, it''s simply impossible!"

    Overwhelmed with rage from seeing someone hundreds of years younger who managed to reach her level of strength, Zenonia became more violent as the [Void Sword] in her control intensified, showing a ferocious swordy.

    Even though she wasn''t a master swordsman, every single sh she threw shouldn''t be underestimated, as it was suffused with the full force of the gravitational force, bearing a power that could split space itself.

    Being the recipient of such an attack, Emery naturally tried his best to avoid it. Unfortunately, the female grand magus'' rampage proved difficult to handle. He quickly sustained injuries to his body a�" the kind that bled profusely as they reached his bones.

    Even so, Emery was not intimidated. On the contrary, an excited grin appeared on his face as he could feel that with every second, every sh, even the wounds on his body, hisprehension of the sword grew rapidly.

    Block, parry, counter and attack. Sparks continued to appear as their fight progressed. Emery demonstrated everything he had learnt about swordsmanship so far. What hecked in strength, he made up for in sword skills.

    Over the dozens of exchanges, Emery realized some of the moves he was using to deal with Zenonia''s attacks were something he had never learnt before.

    Given his rapid improvement and what he had experienced before, it didn''t take long for him to realize that those were not the results of his breakthrough, but instead because of Altus'' soul, who still seemed to influence him.

    Gradually, the profound memories and vast experience of a supreme being a�" Altus Dresden a�" began assimting themselves into Emery''s mind. Even without the appearance of the notifications, Emery knew his understanding about Laws was expanding greatly, followed by a drastic increase in his soul force.

    As time passed, those invaluable memories and experiences continued to enrich his being, making each of his sword strikes and spells stronger, to the point that he was even able to push back the female grand magus at her full strength.

    Zenonia showed a look of disbelief before a huge scowl marred her face.

    Her hateful eyes locked on Emery, she mustered all she could and concentrated her strength into a single strike, before finally unleashing it towards him. As it streaked through space, the attack seemed capable of piercing even the strongest metal, erasing its existence from reality itself.

    [Reality sh]

    ? Emery attempted to do the same thing he did with the female grand magus'' [Void Sword], but soon found out that this particr skill was something he could not copy nor parry. Even so, he still didn''t step aside to dodge the attack like a normal person would in his position.

    Instead, Emery aroused every drop of power he had into putting all his power to distort the space in front of him, barring anything from passing through.

    BAAMMMMM!!!

    The sh between the two energies led to a powerful explosion that further damaged Zenonia'' domain. The spatial cracks increased even more with this, some had even crumbled, shattering into pieces.

    "What have you done?! You''re in my domain! This shouldn''t be possible!"

    Seeing such expression from the female grand magus, Emery replied in a nonchnt manner to infuriate her even more. "It''s not easy, but it''s possible if one has identicalprehension in the Law of Space."

    It was a knowledge that originated from the supreme magus. Such an answer was enough to make the female great magus speechless. Before she came into a sudden epiphany.

    "It''s you, isn''t it, Master? You''re the one helping this brat!"

    Unfortunately for her, Emery was unable to answer the question as he currently had no way of conversing with the supreme magus'' soul. He also absolutely had no intention to do so.

    At the moment, the thing that upied his mind was a way to stop the female grand magus in front of him, and once again a solution arrived for him, one that muste from the supreme magus knowledge.

    Emery dispelled the [Void Sword] he conjured, which he then channeled both cores. The Primal Core and the green crystalized Magus Core worked in tandem under Emery''s will, preparing for one spell.

    It was another root spell, very much simr to the one he had cast before.

    As hundreds of green roots emerged from the ground and shot forward at breakneck speed, Zenonia once again chuckled.

    "This spell again? Are you joking with me now?!"

    She was quickly surrounded by it, but as she had experienced this before, Zenonia immediately cast a sudden power burst. Just like before, an invisible power erupted from her, crushing the roots to dust.

    "This will be thest of it!!"

    But then, to her surprise, when the green root was crushed, within it still remained a different root. It existed in the form of energy, just like the [Void de]. rms rang in her mind the moment her eyes saw them.

    s, before she could do anything, those roots had shot forward as fast as lightning. They were clearly resistant to the female grand magus'' invisible force, and within seconds, the dark green glowing roots clung to her and began to entangle her body.

    "Arrrghhh, if you think this would hold me down, think again!!"

    Zenonia immediately struggles to break free. But soon, a look of horror appeared on her face.

    To her shock, not only did she find it difficult to channel her spirit enegy, those that she managed to after painstakingly trying were quickly absorbed by those roots. The more she tried, the more her energy was taken from her.

    Her face immediately turned pale as she realized what Emery had just done to her. Meanwhile, thetter approached her and said

    "This is the fastest way I know to stop you."

    [Soul Devour]

    It was aplexbination spell involving his nature spell, anti-magic, and his devouring technique. The more energy it devoured, the weaker Zenonia would be, and eventually her domain would be destroyed to nothingness.

    In such a desperate situation, Zenonia gaze at Emery''s eyes, there she could see the image of her master behind. A different kind of hatred can be seen on her face, one that follows with a drop of tear.

    "Master, did i do wrong?... All I did.. All was following your teaching"

    Knowing that she wouldn''t be able to escape, Zenonia chose to take drastic action. Her body started to brim with power as she decided to unleash all the cosmic power within her core in one fatal disastrous spell.

    [ck Hole]

 Chapter 1404 Ideal

    asionally, when one was standing right before the gates of death, certain memories would resurface as if wanting to apany its owner on their journey.

    More than two thousand years ago, inside one of the Magus Alliance''s military bases, a group of one hundred people could be seen standing about. These people were young magus who had just been admitted to the newly-formed Magus Brigade''s toon.

    In this period, the now renowned Magus Academy had yet to form. Back then, regardless of experienced or inexperienced, young magus were sent directly from their homes to the Magus Alliance as tributes.

    This particr day, however, started with quite amotion. The reason for that was because among these hundred magus, there was a squad of twenty peopleposed entirely of half-blood magus.

    "Hahaha," Someone''sughter echoed through the air. "No wonder it smells in here!"

    As if they were working together, a response quickly appeared. "Well, there''s nothing you can do but get used to it. After all, there have been more and more of them these days."

    Hearing the conversation clearly ridiculing their kind, the half-bloods returned the gaze. Led by a fierce-looking man with short brown hair, the group approached those who had spoken earlier.

    "Let''s see if your skills are as sharp as your tongue." Towering over the man whose face turned pale, he firmly dered, "Fight me!"

    Thankfully, before the situation managed to escte any further, a man with long white hair stopped the brown-haired man in his tracks. "Stand down, Lucius. The officers areing"

    "Huh! You are no fun, Alduin!" Even though the fierce-looking manined, he still did as he was asked.

    In the meantime, a pale-skinned beautiful young woman among the group looked with an enthusiastic look on her face as four figures were drawing closer towards them. What caught everyone''s attention was that the four neers were peak stage Full Moon magus.

    "Look, there is Delbrand! The Ghost of Lymhurst in the flesh!"

    Each of the four people were known by everyone present as they were well-known veterans of the Magus Alliance. However, the fifth person, a grand magus figure that camest, was the most famous of them all: their toon Commander, Altus Dresden.

    As the five figures arrived and stood before the group of young magus, the young vicemander Delbrand spoke to his colleagues in a disappointed manner.

    "Senior, those people gave us a bunch of misfits, the rejects of the other toons." He was silent for a while, before eventually shaking his head. "I''d rather go to the battlefield with just the five of us, than to take care of these brats."

    Chuckling, the middle-aged man who arrivedst "Hahaha, you were not much different back then Delbrand, trust me, we will make this work"

    That year, not only did Altus receive his first toon, it was also the moment he finally discovered his calling as a teacher. A gentle smile appeared on his face as his gaze scanned over the hundred young magus.

    However after days of training, it only showed how troublesome these young magus were.

    "Senior, these kids�� most of them have no basis whatsoever."

    As if expecting such a question, the middle-aged man nodded slightly, "You''re correct. They are from different worlds, after all. But don''t worry, we will focus on their teamwork first, before any techniquees into y."

    Over the next few months, Altus was able to show others that he had what it took to be a model teacher. His teachings were considered legendary by many, as he managed to bring together a bunch of misfits and develop them to be troops ready for the battlefield.

    The misfits, the rejects, the troublemakers, the animals; all sorts of demeaning names were given to them, both the members and the toon as a whole. All because of their past histories.

    Even so, Altus did not let his students dwell too much on the matter. Despite the tant discrimination they received, the toon managed to climb up the stairs on the contributions leaderboard.

    In the following years, the Magus Brigade''s 121th toon �C the Misfits toon as others would call it �C continued to grow in poprity and fame. They had be a rather prominent entity, both amongst humans and their enemies �C the elves.

    Altus Dresden was the pir of the toon together with his vicemander Delbrand. There were also another six talented half-blood magus who, despite the many controversies surrounding their race, Altus took as his direct disciples.

    Those six went on to showcase their prowess to the outside world, achieving feats and aplishments that earned them titles of their own. Alduin Talon the Dragon Prince, Lucius Corvin the Golden Wolf, Silviana Ouroboros the Silver Serpent, Ragnar Cas the zing Tiger, Liv Lujza the Purple Peacock and finally Zenonia the Void Bat.

    In a span of fifty years of service, most of the members of the toon had reached the peak stage of Full Moon magus. Because of that, they began to be entrusted withpleting the most dangerous missions. Still they managed to show the alliance how they were able toplete the task.

    "Dresden and his half bloods, they have proven their worths."

    "It appears there will be much more we can cooperate with in the future."

    "No�� no�� when working with a beast, you need to alwaysshed them or they will bite back."

    Not long after, the 121st toon were sent on a mission to a that had been ughtered by five legendary bloodline of elf magus, the Blood elf.

    It was an incident that would be known as the Blood Cataclysm.

    Altus and his bunch of misfits were not properly informed or prepared for a battle at such magnitude, thus they ended up taking heavy casualties. More than half of their number were killed; amongst them were his two direct disciples, the zing Tiger and Purple Peacock.

    If not for the timely arrival of a supreme magus reinforcement, their toon would have been wiped out entirely.

    After that bloody incident, Altus chose to resign from hismander position in search of a new calling. Thus the origins of the founding of the Magus Academy: a centralized education body for talented acolytes where they would be prepared beforehand to be future leaders.

    All with one idealism of unity.

    Every direct disciple had their own interpretation of Altus'' teaching of unity.

    Alduin Talon did so by founded his own legacy and building an ancient half-blood kingdom. Silviana Ouroboros returned to her duty as crown princess of the Serpent n. Lucius followed his master''s steps and became amander of a new Magus Brigade, while Zenonia, someone with no home to return to, decided to follow her master, bing one of the instructors of the newly-built Magus Academy along with a dozen other Altus'' disciples.

    This, however, was the start of a tragedy for Zenonia. As she followed her master closely, she saw firsthand how her master �C her idol �C slowly sank into the abyss called bureaucracy. How his master started turning a blind eye to injustice, slowly destroying his ideology and their dreams of unity.

    "Change is progress, Zenonia and we cannot rush it."

    "Did you know, Master? They knew exactly who those elves'' monsters were and yet, they still sent us! They were trying to kill us! Why? Just why!? Jealousy? Fear?.... All my friends�� Why do they have to die��?"

    A sigh sounded in the air.

    "I''m sorry I disappointed you. I had topromise for the sake of a better future, but you�� I hope you can always stay true to yourself."

    Those words crushed her heart. From that moment, their rtionship gradually began to drift apart; until now, when Zenonia finally had her own ideals. One that in her eyes was true to herself.

    Power.

    With power, she would be able to thrive to her ideals. One that would abolish any bureaucracy.

    "Master, did I do wrong��? All I did�� All I did was following your teachings."

    Unwilling to fall for nothing, Zenonia chose to take drastic action. She decided to unleash all the cosmic power within her core in one fatal disastrous spell.

    [ck Hole]

    Thebination spell of space and gravity manipted the fabrics of space and created an extremely unstable hole in the sky. Its rapidly swirling appearance looked extremely menacing, eager to devour anything in its path.

    "Let me go, or we will both die here together."

    Emery witnessed how the hole was erged in each second, destroying and pulling apart the dark ins as stone and air were sucked in by the extreme force.

    "Release me now! And I will let you out of my domain, even leave the!"

    However, much to Zenonia''s surprise, Emery still did not budge. "No! Releasing you will only bring more harm to others. I''m prepared to die and take you with me�� this is a good trade!"

    After saying those words, instead of trying to escape, Emery held the female magus tighter as the world within the domain started to crumble apart.

 Chapter 1405 Let Go

    In the span of less than a minute, the vortex forming around the ck hole in the air had be muchrger, expanding by ten times its original size. By this time, the entire domain was on the brink of utter destruction as the intense pull devoured everything in sight.

    As the ck hole continued to grow, Emery had to pierce his root limbs into the ground to keep his body from being pulled into it. However, when he felt violent tremors shaking the ground his roots were clinging to, he knew that he would not be able to stay on the ground for long.

    Nevertheless, Emery still continued to tightly entangle the female grand magus'' body, not letting her go in order to devour everyst bit of energy Zenonia had.

    Feeling the dreadful sensation of having her energy sucked out, the female grand magus once again screamed at the top of her lungs, extreme fury evident within her.

    "LET ME GO!!!"

    Unfortunately for her, Emery ignored her words. In fact, her scream only made him tighten his hold even more.

    He continued to hold on; even as the flesh of both of their bodies began to be torn apart by the extremely unstable gravitational force emitted by the ck hole, he still did not budge.

    His rapid regeneration immediately started to do its work the moment Emery received his first injury from the ck hole. The healing rate was still somewhat inferiorpared to the total damage he received, but fortunately thanks to the immense soul force he had devoured, Emery was in a much better state than the female grand magus in his grasp.

    "You''re crazy! Let go of me NOW!!" Zenonia screamed hysterically.

    "Never!!" replied Emery resolutely, firm determination shed in his eyes.

    "You little Bastard!!"

    As the ck hole continued to grow. Emery eventually got to witness sheer despair blooming on Zenonia''s face as she watched herself be destroyed by the gravitational force of her creation which crushed her body so thoroughly that it turned to specks.

    For Emery, to be able to see such a sight; it was a rewarding experience. Something worth sacrificing his life for.

    But just like all who reached the Grand Magus realm, even with the body having disintegrated into nothingness, the soul still had some power remaining; and due to her ethereal form, Zenonia was finally able to escape from Emery''s grasp.

    "You little shit! You just cost me my physical form! That''s hundreds of years worth of setbacks!"

    It seemed that without the restraint of her physical body, Zenonia was able to escape the gravitational force from the ck hole much easier as Emery could see her moving about with rather ease. However, to his surprise, the next thing she tried to do was actually retreat.

    "You shall rot in this ce!!"

    Hovering in the air, the grand magus'' soul seemed to be trying to make a portal to make her way out of this ce. Unfortunately for her, Emery would not let her leave just like that.

    "You are not going anywhere!"

    Rousing his spirit energy, Emery cast [Aegis of Void] and isted the surrounding space. Thanks to the fact the spell had been greatly enhanced, and his target only had half her strength, Emery managed to restrain the slippery grand magus.

    On the other hand however, he was also at the end of the rope as his entire body was about to be crushed like hers.

    Within seconds, the ck hole had turned akin to a huge moon in the sky. The gravitational force it emitted finally shattered the ground beneath Emery''s feet, throwing him into the sky as several explosions subsequently urred.

    The whole, the dark ins was destroyed and pulled what was left, including both him and Zenonia into the Vortex.

    Emery closed his eyes with a smile on his face. He knew that his end was here. Even so, he had no regrets. After all, he was ready to do the same thing over and over if it allowed him to bring her down.

    Still, before everything finally came to an end, Emery couldn''t help but think of his friends. He really wished he could do and enjoy more things with them, but it was clear that he wouldn''t be able to anymore.

    Then, it was at this time that the supreme magus'' voice, which had been silent the entire time, suddenly sounded again. "I can help you, there won''t be much remaining after."

    Without even needing an exnation, Emery epts the offer and right after he could feel that the supreme magus took over his body as Emery was watching from the back. His mouth began chanting words, spirit energy surged out of his body as he, or rather, the supreme magus cast a powerful spell a�" a supreme level one, a Tier 9 spell.

    [Ster Divine Light]

    Unseen from all prying eyes, the soul hovering between Emery''s two cores shone brightly like a star flooding the entire chaos, erasing the huge ck hole alongside everything inside the domain as if they had never existed.

    Everything was covered by the brilliant light, not even a shadow could be seen. Enveloped by the light, all that remained of Zenonia''s soul was a sliver of dark me floating in the empty white space.

    Still in the back seat, Emery saw his body hover towards the dark me while saying, "It''s over now, Zenonia. You have had your chance and you have lost.. Now let it go..."

    Emery could feel a gazeing from the dark me, directed towards him. Answering his suspicion, Zenonia''s voice sounded in his mind.

    "This brat, he does not know the true extent of Khaos'' power... I... can''t let it go Master, I am so close to achieving it... I can''t"

    There were no other words, but Emery could feel feelings of hopelessness and regret before the dark me became smaller and dissipatedpletely; with that, the end of the grand magus'' life.

    "She''s really gone... master... Ii did it"

    Emery took a breather and looked around him, there was nothing else but a white expanse of light.

    The supreme magus'' voice sounded in his mind. This time, however, his voice was like an echo, a bit iprehensible, as if he was using hisst bit of strength.

    "This is thest thing I can do for you... good luck."

    At those words, the supreme magus'' soul gradually dissipated into nothingness. With thest of his strength, he helped reopen up the channel between the two cores and consolidate all the energy Emery had devoured.

    Moments after, notifications rushed into his mind.

    ####

    [Soul force increased exponentially... 20... 60... 100... 150...]

    It was the power of Khaos, Emery could notprehend all of them, but still he received such an extreme amount of it. On the other hand he also received some of thest of light energy from the supreme magus that boosted his other core.

    [Integratingprehension ofw...]

    [2%.. 4%.....]

    [You have seeded inprehending the Law of Space by 26%]

    [You have seeded inprehending the Law of Gravity by 10%]

    [You have seeded inprehending the Law of Light by 6%]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Law of Space 26%]

    [Law of Gravity 10%]

    [Law of Nature 12%]

    [Law of Light 6%]

    [Comprehension of the Law - 54 %]

    [Magus Realm - Half Moon]

    [Soul force: 542]

    Although the system states him as a halfmoon magus, having none of hisws reached the 30% mark for full moon stage, Emery knew he was more than that, much more.

    Channeling his now stronger understanding of space, with a slight movement of his arm Emery was able to get out of what was left of Zenonia''s domain.

    Right after what was waiting in front of him was the fierce battle between the two grand magus.

    One was fighting fiercely with his ws and one tried to keep his distance and fought with multiple ming spells.

    Emery''s arrival was quickly noticed by the two grand magus.

    The dark elves didn''t think much of him other than seeing an above-average magus, the patriarch, however, was distracted enough by the extreme changes of his junior that he recklessly received a blow that knocked him to the ground, leaving a crater in his wake.

    The wolf patriarch after all had fought multiple strong opponents before; Shan the tiger grand magus; Zenonia, and now this grand magus elf.

    The dark elf finally saw an opportunity tond a finishing blow and he charged like aet into the ground.

    KABOOMMMM!!!!!

    Arge crater was created leaving no trace of the wolf''s grand magus, but not because he was annihted without a trace, but because Emery managed to pull him out of danger at thest seconds with his space magic.

    A distance away, the wolf patriarch stood up ready for another round, but before he gazed at Emery with confusion "How...?"

    His question however was met with a gaze full of resentment as Emery was ready to enact revenge for his master Xion. However, when he was tempted to hurt the grand magus, Emery received a sight from one of his nt creatures.

    The ship where his friends were had just crashed into a building, surrounded by the dark elves reinforcements.

 Chapter 1406 Surrounded

    "Shield down to 5%! The ship''s hull is at critical."

    The loud voice of Jinkan sounded in the air. The Nephilim Princess had truly done her best, giving her all to maneuver her special golden spaceship across the ruins of destroyed buildings as they were chased.

    s, it seemed all her efforts were in vain, as even after she had destroyed half a dozen of the elven fighter ships, there were still a dozen or so on their tail.

    Kaboommmmm!

    A deafening explosion resounded as another shotnded on the hull of their ship, and this time, the Nephilim''s ship shook violently, on the verge of losing controlpletely.

    "We are going down! Hang on!"

    Although the ship''s condition was extremely dire, with her expertise, Jinkan still managed to steer the extremely unstable ship to make it crash across a wide street of the abandoned city ruins, stopping right in the middle of huge junctions seconds after.

    "Wake up! We don''t have time to waste! We have to get out of here quickly!"

    The one shouting was none other than the red-haired Annara, because she knew very well exactly what was waiting for them down here, especially with themotion they had created.

    As if to fulfill what she was afraid of, ear-piercing shrieks sounded clearly in the air. Some of the acolytes who heard those shrieks had their face turned utterly pale. They knew it meant hordes of Nightwalkers were surrounding their ship.

    While panic was starting to rise among the acolytes, another girl �C a white-haired half-blood �C got to her feet and came out of the damaged Nephilim ship. Thanks to her eyes that were refined by her Serpent bloodline, she could see clearly through the dark curtains of night.

    Although all four junctions where the ship hadnded were empty at the moment, there were hundreds of creatures crawling down from the nearby high-rise building like a colony of starved spiders.

    Meanwhile, following Annara''s words, the other acolytes starteding out of the ship and filling the street. Many could be seen trembling in fear.

    As if that wasn''t bad enough, they could also still hear the sounds of the elven ships chasing after them.

    "Let''s move! We have to get out of this street!" Jai Strider shouted, attracting the attention of the other acolytes. At the same time, he swiftly ordered his Defender metal puppets to forcibly make an entrance into one of the buildings south of their current position.

    It was at this moment that Klea finally came out, weighed down by the unconscious Chumo on her shoulders. "What about them?"

    Those Klea mentioned were the other five unconscious crazed acolytes who had been restrained.

    Before anyone could say a word, Arcana quickly stepped away saying, "Are you crazy?! Just leave them!! We''re not going to take them, not when we can''t even ensure our own safety." Seeing the various reactions, the child-looking acolyte swiftly added, "Look at them up close! Even if we take them, they might not survive what was done to them."

    After saying such words Arcana, along with several other acolytes, quickly ran into the chosen buildings where the metal puppets had entered.

    "We can''t leave them!" said Klea. "We can''t!"

    Upon hearing that, Jai beckoned his two surviving metal puppets toe over and carry an acolyte each on their shoulders. Meanwhile, he himself went ahead and picked up the Maniac Lodos, pulling the gravity acolyte on his back.

    "Let''s go! Now!"

    But just as they were about to rush into the building, the group saw Arcana running back with a terrified look on her face.

    "Stop!! We can''t go through there!!. There are too many of them!"

    Sounds of fighting could be heard from the building, before Jai''s Defender puppet suddenly flew out of the building, covered by several Nightwalkers crawling all over their metal body. Needless to say, most in the group were terrified by the sight.

    "South is our only option! That''s where the closest gate is!" shouted Silva, who had studied the map before the start of the mission.

    "Then what should we do?! Those abominations are in the way!"

    The sky was basically a death sentence due to the existence of the elven ships, while the ground was swarmed by the Nightwalkers. Not only that, it won''t be long before the enemy magus would arrive at this ce. Hence, they couldn''t waste their time.

    "There is no other way!" Jinkan said as she tightened the glove artifacts covering her hand. Her demeanor said she was ready to plunge into the sea of ??Nightwalkers, breaking through by force.

    But then, suddenly there was a loud whistling sound. Of course, everyone instinctively turned their heads in the direction it came from and saw Annara, who had a small instrument in her mouth. Apparently, she used the [Sonic Sound] ability when she blew the whistle.

    What surprised them the most was seeing that the high-pitched sound was able to make the hundreds of Nightwalkers approaching them stop abruptly. This sight naturally rekindled the hope of escaping in all of the acolytes.

    Annara however looked towards Jinkan and said, "I want you to tell the alliance what I''m doing here. Tell them, Annara Vermont is not a traitor!"

    The moment she finished those words, the red-haired girl turned to Silva and Klea. A chuckle escaped her lips before she quickly turned around, dashing north while continuing to blow the whistle.

    Immediately, all hundreds of the surrounding Nightwalkers shrieked, chasing after her.

    Clenching her fists, Jinkan turned to the others and said, "Annara has given us a chance to escape this. Let''s go!"

    The Nephilim princess quickly led the group towards one of the buildings to the south. Even though Annara''s actions hadn''t attracted all of the Nightwalkers, the number they had to deal with was now manageable.

    While running, Klea was still affected by what Annara had done.

    It truly surprised her that the girl chose to sacrifice herself for them, so much so that she might need to rethink her opinion about her.

    Noticing the look on Klea''s face, as if knowing what she was thinking, Silva gave her a slight sneer and said, "By doing this, she gets to clear her name and get herself to safety, away from us the main target. Trust me, if she were to be found by any of the dark elves, I bet she would switch sides right away. No one alive knows she betrayed her master. That girl is very cunning, so don''t worry about her."

    Such an answer of course made Klea chuckle, relieving some of the tension due to the predicament they were in. At least until she suddenly remembered how she hated the girl who spoke to her.

    "Huh! I bet you would do the same in the same situation."

    A chuckle was heard as the white-haired girl replied, "I will, you can count on it."

    Just when the group made it past the first building, the elven ships made their appearance again. To their surprise, however, the elves seemed to have no interest in capturing them as the ships came to barrage, bombarding all the buildings around them.

    Following the deafening sounds that rippled through the air and the tremors that shook the ground, all of the acolytes found themselves facing a mass of rubble copsing from the buildings, with nowhere to hide whatsoever.

    It was at this moment that Klea saw the white-haired girl decisively drink a potion while making a blood marking on her forehead.

    [Kemoyin Beast Transformation]

    The girl quickly transformed, her skin turned to silvery scales. In a matter of seconds, she grewrge into a humongous ck and white snake, covering the acolytes from being crushed by the buildings with her body.

 Chapter 1407 Survive

    The enormous tremors that followed after the bombardment caused several tall buildings around them to crumble down. Large fragments of concrete heavily fell, but they were quickly shattered into debris by a silver beast.

    The gigantic serpent was at least 100 meters long; although a lot came their way, dealing with mere rubble was rtively easy for the serpent and its hard silver scales. It hissed out its tongue, showing its two sharp fangs before it slithered out and broke the rest of the rubbles that covered its body away.

    Soon after the rubble was taken care of, several acolytes jumped out of the created holes and thanked the giant serpent. The serpent just gave a short hiss in response when at that moment, its sharp eyes immediately turned in the direction behind them.

    The group felt the presence of several individuals and simultaneously looked behind. In an instant, the grateful expression on their faces was reced by caution almost instantly.

    "They''reing!!"

    In the distance, they spotted at least six magus-level dark elves swiftly rushing their way. Judging from their number, these dark elves should only be the scouting bunch, the first of many more toe.

    At this realization, Jinkan hurriedly shouted to the group, "We have to leave, now!!"

    Everyone in the group unanimously agreed and hurriedly got ready to leave. They thought that the giant serpent woulde with them, but to their surprise, it slithered behind them and stared in the direction of the approaching dark elves''.

    Jinkan decisively said, "She''s going to buy us time, let''s go!"

    All the acolytes in the group immediately dashed away, following the Nephilim princess. Only two figures were left standing in the area; Jai Strider and Klea with the unconscious Chumo on her back.

    Looking at the gleaming scales of the serpents back, Klea''s eyes slightly reddened.

    "What are you doing!? You just said you wouldn''t do such a thing!!" she couldn''t help but shout.

    However, the serpent didn''t react and kept its eyes forward as if she wasn''t there, which irritated Klea even more.

    "If you''re doing this to obtain my gratitude, you will not have it! I''m staying here to fight whether you like it or not!"

    At that moment, a voice finally spoke into her mind: "Foolish. You have everything good in your life, yet you are willing to waste it so easily!"

    "What about you, huh!? Distinguished princess of a powerful n, don''t speak as if you''re any less fortunate than I am!!"

    "I am willing to trade all of mine for what you have. Unfortunately, such a thing is not possible."

    The response stunned Klea, but she wasn''t done. The serpent finally turned to look at her, its golden eyes gazing deeply into hers as the voice decisively spoke.

    "One of us has to survive, and�� it can''t be me. I��!"

    "Bullshit! Do you really think that I''m willing to ept such a thing!? No!!" Klea''s voice trembled slightly as she spoke with gritted teeth. Her fists were tightly clenched as she red straight at the serpent''s golden eyes.

    This time, the voice didn''t respond. The gigantic snake simply hissed toward Jai, and the metal puppeteer immediately called out his strongest puppet. At hismand, the Guardian Queen jumped to suppress Klea and grabbed her and the person on her back.

    With how weakened her body was, her struggles were futile, especially considering Jai was within the top 10. The metal puppeteer led the Guardian Queen carrying them away while ignoring her resistance. Leaving the gigantic serpent as it crashed and smashed the buildings around it, taunting the iing magus for a fight.

    On the other side, Klea, who could not even make the Guardian Queen budge, angrily turned to its owner.

    "Jai, what are you doing!? Let go of me!!"

    "I am saving your lives! Staying will only get you killed!" the metal puppeteer met her re.

    Klea subconsciously took a sharp breath and pursed her lips. Her pride couldn''t ept such an act, but the fact that she was currently powerless to help was undeniable. Staying would only throw not only her life away, but also Chumo''s.

    As the thought of her powerlessness and having to ept that woman''s help filled her mind, the Egyptian Queen gritted her teeth. It was truly a bitter pill, but she had no other choice but to swallow it.

    After sorting her thoughts, Klea no longer struggled and allowed the Guardian Queen to carry her in peace.

    Loud bangs reached their ears as they rushed following the other acolytes. From afar, Klea could see huge clouds of dust and poison engulf the area, and thest thing she saw of the battlefield was the gigantic serpent suddenly emerging from the smoke and swallowing one of the dark elves whole.

    Klea shook her head and silently looked forward as they rushed further away from the battle.

    However, they managed to catch up to the others after just several miles. Seeing their sudden halt, Klea reflexively thought of the trouble waiting ahead. Meanwhile, the Nephilim princess looked apprehensive as she looked toward the tall, broken-down buildings in front of them.

    "What happened? Why did we stop?" Jai loudly asked Jinkan, who was at the very front.

    "We''ve been had."

    Before they could process her words, everyone witnessed the shadow veil in the ruins unfold. There, multiple figures were staring down at them from the top of an empty building; ten dark elf magus and anky dark elf at the grand magus stage.

    When the two sides'' eyes met, thenky dark elf wickedly smiled. "The fish has entered the, time to finish them."

    The dark elf''s words filled the acolytes below with despair. A group of dark elves was behind them, and now another group even stronger stood in front of them. Still, Jinkan was unwilling to give up.

    "No more running, we will fight here!" the Nephilim princess shouted.

    However, few of the acolytes were willing to listen to her this time. They didn''t spend another second staying and hurriedly ran in separate directions.

    "Hahaha! Look at them, scurrying like rats!" thenky dark elf said to the dark elves behind him, his voice full of ridicule.

    The grand magus mirthfully watched for a moment before gesturing toward the magus behind him. At his order, the ten dark elves jumped down from the high-rise buildings with various spells and weapons ready.

    "They''reing!!" Jinkan shouted to the scattered acolytes, desperately trying to pull them back together.

    To both sides'' surprise, a spatial distortion suddenly appeared mid-air. The distortion erged and engulfed all the dark elf magus at once, causing all ten figures to disappear without a trace. Recing them was one figure, an acolyte they were familiar with.

    "Emery!!"

 Chapter 1408 Go!

    In the past, Emery would not have been able to force teleport anyone without excruciating pain coursing through his core. Now, thanks to the tremendous boost to hisprehension of the Law of Space, all ten magus were sent a hundred miles away without much trouble.

    On the other hand, Emery''s sudden arrival brought a shock to the elf grand magus and the group of acolytes. As both parties realized his identity, the former showed a deep frown while thetter lit up in excitement a�" especially those who knew him personally.

    "A magus! A Half Moon magus?!" Jinkan shouted with apparent disbelief in her voice.

    Evidently, those who knew Emery and who he was were incredibly shocked when they saw what he had just done. Seeing how effortlessly he sent the magus away, they couldn''t help but be amazed by the power he revealed.

    Emery had his eyes fixated on the dark elf grand magus. While maintaining his vignce to the maximum, he threw a brief nce at the dozen acolytes on the ground.

    His gaze lingered until he finally scanned upon two particr people. Both were a fiure dear to him: Klea and Chumo, thetter of whom had his whole body propped against her.

    Even though he was concerned about his Asian friend''s condition, a strong wave of relief washed over his mind when he saw that the two of them were still alive. Even so, Emery did not dare to rx as he knew they were not out of danger yet.

    Thanks to the incredible increase in his strength, Emery''s spirit reading had been strengthened by a dozen times. With just a slight sweep, he could see everything within a thousand miles around him as if he was there in person, allowing him to easily perceive all possible threatsing his way.

    Despite being confident in his current strength, Emery still wore a deep frown on his face at the sight of the entire situation.

    From the dark elf grand magus, who had prepared to fight him, and the tens of elven fighter ships flying back to their location, to the other groups of dark elf magus that were currently sweeping the entire area while heading their way.

    However, most troubling of all a�" what made Emery furrow his brows deeply a�" was the fact that the massive elven gship that was hovering above thepound started to move, heading in their direction.

    It meant Emery only had a few minutes before it became impossible to save his friends.

    It was at this moment that the dark elf grand magus voices interrupted his thought.

    "A young magus with such a high understanding of thews of space. Who are you?! I never heard of you!"

    Since Emery knew there was barely any time for them to escape, he would rather not waste it answering the dark elf grand magus'' question, instead he swiftly raised his arm and cast the teleportation spell at the grand magus.

    Caught off guard by Emery''s action, the dark elf magus was instantly engulfed by the spatial distortions. Although Emery knew the current him would not have the power to forcibly send away someone of thetter''s stature, he was still strong enough to restrain the grand magus'' movements.

    "Urgrhhh! How dare you!!"

    Ignoring the other party''s indignant roar, Emery opened a Spatial Space with his other free hand and brought out the two nt creatures he kept inside. Emery then used his [One Mind] skill to sense the other three for one single purpose.

    To gather all the acolytes around.

    Kuang! Ku ku!

    With the help of the nt creatures, Emery was able to track all the acolytes and teleport them back. It was an evolution to his [spatial gate]. Using multiple small spatial gates he manages to instantly move these individuals through space.

    Before long, numerous brilliant lights appeared in the surrounding area, revealing the previously scattered acolytes in the flesh.

    It didn''t take long for Emery to finish. He gathered all two dozen of them, apart from those who were left behind in thepound and Silva, who was currently wreaking havoc in her beast form, as her current form was not just big, but it was in battle, making it much harder to be teleported.

    Emery, however, could wait no longer. A bell rang loudly in his mind as he sensed the enemy was about to arrive at their location. Not only that, the dark elf grand magus managed to break free from his shackles much quicker than expected.

    "That was an amusing trick, but don''t think you can escape from here!"

    Saying those words, the dark elf grand magus swept his hand in the air. In an instant, dozens of dark spheres materialized in the air. With another sweep, they swiftly shot through the air, heading for him and his acolytes on the ground.

    [Aegis of Void]

    KABOOM! KABOOM!

    Powerful explosions engulfed the barrier that isted Emery and the others from the outside world. His acolytes widened their eyes in shock when they saw their visionspletely covered by devastation for a moment.

    Fortunately, the barrier Emery created wasrge and strong enough to withstand the attacks of the dark elf grand magus. But at the same time, it would be difficult for Emery to cast a spell to let them escape.

    Just as Emery was about to think how they could get out of their predicament, he was rmed when he noticed another movement. It was undetectable through the spirit reading, but he could see a small cloud of dark smoke creeping into and slipping down the dark elf''s back.

    As the smoke gradually turned into a distinct form, Emery inwardly heaved a sigh of relief to know who it was.

    Headmaster Delbrand had arrived and quickly enveloped the dark elf grand magus inside his cloud of smoke. Immediately after, Emery could hear the former''s voice resounding in his mind.

    "Get them out of here!"

    Not wanting to waste the precious opportunity presented to him, Emery quickly created a portal, which would appear at a ce four hundred miles south, where the Wolf Patriarch left his spaceship.

    This way, they would have a better chance of escaping with the vest they were wearing in case something went wrong. After all, there were some acolytes who didn''t have them at the moment. Either way, the further they were from this ce the better.

    "Go! Now!"

    Arcana was the first to enter the portal Emery created and was quickly followed by Jai Strider, who brought the unconscious acolytes with him. It was only then that the other acolytes woke from their stupor and promptly followed suit.

    As he watched the acolytes flock into the portal, Emery saw Jinkan approaching him. The proud Nephilim Princess bowed her head towards him, begging him to find and save her fiance.

    Unfortunately, Emery could not promise to fulfill her request.

    Understanding the reality of the situation, Jinkan heaved a deep sigh and nodded her head before reiming herposure and stepping into the swirling portal without saying another word.

    With her departure, there was only one person left. Two, actually.

    "Let''s go, Emery." Klea said as she carried Chumo on his back. "Let''s return home."

    However, to her confusion, Emery did not move from his ce. Looking her in the eye, he said calmly, "Klea, I need you to take them with you."

    Emery was referring to none other than Twik and the four Chizpur brothers. And sure enough, she immediately became anxious at those words.

    "W-Why? What... are you nning?! Don''t you listen to that Nephilim bitch! We... we don''t need to do what she asks!"

    Hearing her words, Emery just shook his head. "I need you to leave now. There are still things to do."

    "No. I don''t understand! Tell me Why!?" Klea hysterically screamed before suddenly falling silent. Raising her head a momentter, she gazed at him and said nkly, "It''s that girl, isn''t it? That snake girl. You want to save her, you are staying for her!!"

    The silence that Emery adopted only made Klea rage even more. "You... You promised me, remember?! You promised that between me and her, you would always choose me!"

    Instead of answering, Emery stepped forward and brought the girl into his embrace, "Klea... Please don''t misunderstand." He said, stroking her head gently, "It''s always been you, I love you"

    The words Emery spoke made her anger stop, but then it made her anxiety grow even more.

    Emery pulled himself away for a little and before she could say anything, he put his hand on her cheek and kissed her softly before saying.

    "Please... I really need you to leave now."

    Klea held him tight, returning his kiss and said one thing she thought she could never say, "I... don''t care what you n to do with her. Just make sure toe back to me alive."

    After saying those words, she turned around and rushed into the portal.

 Chapter 1409 Last Task

    Emery had his reasons for not leaving this ce with Klea and the others. Even though it rted mostly to Silva, it wasn''t for the reason that Klea thought of.

    Just like what the supreme magus had warned him about the drawbacks of his actions and Emery knew he was on borrowed time. Because of that, he had to make sure that he did as much as he could while he still could before eventually facing the serious repercussions �C whatever they are �C after.

    Emery exhaled a relieved sigh when he saw the portal closing in front of him.

    Now that the acolytes had been secured, the next thing he should do was to save Silva, someone who had done so much for him, and then hopefully he can also find Eshoo, one he felt responsible for leaving behind.

    Spreading his now-enhanced spirit reading, he could clearly see how the giant serpent in the firmament roared loudly after being bombarded with attacks by several dark elf magus. His heart ached as he heard the agony that was evident in her roar.

    "Hang in there, Silva! I''m on my way!"

    However, just as he was about to teleport to where she was, he was stopped by a sudden deafening sound that came from nearby. Turning his head quickly, Emery was in time to catch the remnants of the explosion inside the dark smoke where Delbrand was fighting the dark elf grand magus.

    To his surprise, he could see stters of blood and numerous body parts scattered around the area, most likely blown off by the explosion.

    Even though he was worried about the white-haired girl, Emery couldn''t help but to check about the headmaster''s situation. That said, he blinked himself inside the dissipating smoke.

    Fortunately, it was Delbrand who won the fight. However, the victory did note cheaply as the powerful figure seemed to be seriously wounded.

    "Urghh.. I got him�� Emery�� the others" The words were interrupted by a cough of blood, but his face turned to smile realizing the situation "They are out already�� Good.. Very good��"

    There was a faint smile on Delbrand''s face as he nced at what Emery had be. The man''s expression quickly turned serious once more though as he said, "Emery, you can help me��, no, help us all.. We can''t afford to have that ship take off!!"

    The exnation that the headmaster gave was a brief one, but it was enough to make Emery extremely anxious. As it turned out, the former had just found out from the dark elf grand magus just before thetter''s death that the elves had discovered the transport ship, and now the Battlestar ship was heading towards it.

    "Get me as close to the ship as possible!! I will destroy it, or at least make sure it won''t be able to fly!!"

    What the headmaster said to him was certainly an urgent situation. Immediately, he quickly confirmed said elven ship that was three hundred miles away from them was indeed not moving towards them, but instead ascending up to the atmosphere.

    For a split second, he couldn''t help but hesitate when he heard the shrieking sound of the giant serpent once again. His heart screamed out to help Silva; but in the end logic won as his actions followed the will of the headmaster.

    Grabbing the man, Emery mustered his spirit energy and quickly cast a long teleportation, instantly transporting the two of them to an area just several miles away from the ascending elven ship.

    However, it seemed the task would not be as smooth as he had originally thought. Aside from the several dozen triangr-shaped elven ships hovering around the ship as escorts, there were also at least 40 dark elves magus, half down on thepound, the other hovering in between them and the huge space ships. And of course, they were all quickly rmed by the arrival of the two of them.

    Even though his condition was still covered with wounds, Delbrand quickly dashed towards the ship while casting his powerful spell.

    [Cataclysm Smoke]

    With the huge plumes of dark smoke as his vessel, Delbrand took flight and proceeded to destroy all the elven fighter ships and magus that came in between him and the elven battleship. Not a single trace of hesitation was felt from the man''s actions as he continued to kill the elves.

    However, just a mile away from reaching his target, a grand magus level dark elf stepped out of the battleship and shot towards Delbrand. A figure much stronger than all the others Emery had seen before.

    The dark elf grand magus created simr constructs as Delbrand, except one was made of dark mes instead. Two different clouds swiftly collided, producing a powerful explosion that sent out violent winds, shook the space around the area, and most importantly, created a crack into the ship''s shield barrier.

    Just before the sh happened, Emery was startled by a familiar voice in his mind. It was of Delbrand''s where he said, "You are ourst hope. I''ll leave it to you."

    Hearing those words, Emery could see that a path was open for him. Recalling what they had sacrificed to get to this point, he shot forward without the slightest hesitation, onto the same path had paved and cleared. An opening below the ship, one that was targeted by the headmaster.

    A brilliant pair of glowing wings of light emerged splendidly on his back, gravitational force swirling around his body to further increase his speed; he streaked across the sky towards the elven battleship at breakneck speed.

    As for his selection of offensive spell, Emery opted for the one that would deal the most damage possible; he chose [Dao Matter]. Two distinct orbs materialized in his hand before converging and bing one in harmony.

    He flowed the power of his new powerful two cores; the green crystalized magus core and the Primal core into each of his arms, and quickly channeled it to form one dazzling yet powerful ball of energy that he unhesitatingly threw right into the target.

    KAAAABBOOMMM!!!

    The resulting explosion the spell made was one at a scale that Emery had personally never done before �C one worthy of the level of grand magus.

    A smile crept its way to Emery''s face when he saw the st. However, after everything subsided, he could tell that the destruction he created was not enough. me and smoke burned some parts of the ship, but it still didn''t stop it from leaving. To Emery''s dismay, the ship continued to ascend into the sky, moving at an even faster pace.

    "No! No!!"

    Knowing the havoc that would befall if the warships were allowed to escape, Emery became extremely solemn. He now only had onest spell he could cast before they went out of his range.

    As if that wasn''t bad enough, it also needed to be stronger than his [Dao Matter].

    Then, something within told him about a certain spell, one he had only seen before, but somehow he knew that he could cast it. A strange phenomenon appeared around him as terrifying energy gathered within him and this brought him the determination to once again rushed toward the ascending ship.

    Multiple dark elves magus closing in, and dozens of triangr elven ships attempted to shoot him down. But with his space ability he managed to dodge them all until he entered the little gap he created from the previous st and finally released the power within.

    [ck Hole]

    ��--------------

    Author Note:

    Dear readers, with this chapter, the month of January is over.

    I thank you for your support in purchasing the privileged chapters. Please let me say one more time how grateful I am and that only with your support can this story continue.

    Firstly, I would like to apologize for a much lower update than I expected. 40 chapters from the usual 60 per month.

    It started with a little break and then my offline post covid activity kept me busy.

    On the bright side, I got to spend more time with my family and get some better sleep, for that I am grateful. I also get to have more time to really think about the story, especially the next arc after this one which will be a huge turning point in the story.

    And yes, I still owe you all two times mass-released andmissioned art, which I will definitely do this February. Plus forpensation, this February I will do a 25% privilege discount for tier 4 and 5 privilege chapters.

    I hope you will join me again for the February chapters. Don''t forget to drop by our discord channel for the end of month''s event for coins giveaway, quizz, and a chance to win ess to the highest privilege chapter for free.

 Chapter 1410 Leaving

    Shrouded in the veil of night, a group of acolytes could be seen running towards the desert ins on the horizon.

    "Where is it?! Where!?"

    "Calm down! Can''t your special eyes help with these things?" scolded a young woman, who seemed to be the leader of the group.

    "No, I may be of help if it''s a living being, but definitely not a ship!"

    This group were the acolytes who had been teleported by Emery just moments ago. They had been continuously searching for the spaceship. Afraid of being discovered by the elves, they couldn''t help but feel anxious the longer they wandered around.

    Knowing the group''s sentiment, Jinkan walked over to Klea. Her eyes nced at the unconscious Chumo on her shoulder, before speaking to the raven-haired girl. "Can you wake him up? Your friend has the right eye for our situation."

    Her inquiry was ignored, as Klea was still concerned about Emery''s situation. Knowing what the girl was thinking through her expression, Jinkan couldn''t help but feel annoyed.

    "There''s nothing you can do for your man right now, focus your attention on your own situation!" The Nephilim princess might have seemed rough with her words, but the truth was she was in the exact same situation as Klea.

    One of the acolytes interrupted her, "Should we just use the vest instead?"

    Before Jinkan could answer, Jai Strider called out to the others. Apparently, his metal puppets had located the said ship''s whereabouts and the group quickly made their way there.

    It didn''t take long for them to arrive before the light interceptor-type spaceship. With Jai''s metal spells and Jinkan''s knowledge, the group managed to enter the ship and quickly turned on its engines. In no time, everything was activated and they were ready to go.

    The acolytes were about to rx, when they suddenly felt chills all over their bodies. At this moment, they all could clearly sense the approach of a powerful figure �C one with grand magus power.

    "Quick! We must leave!"

    Unfortunately, they weren''t fast enough because the figure had arrived andnded in front of the ship. Some were ready to fight to the death, while others were on the verge of activating their vests. But then, the group realized that the other party was a human grand magus.

    In particr, Jinkan recognized the man. With a sigh of relief, she quickly let the other party in.

    "Elder Lucius, whe�C"

    Her words quickly caught in her throat as the grand magus entered andid the two cold bodies on his shoulders. The ship fell silent as everyone recognized one of the two, their faces turning pale with shock.

    All the acolytes were stunned to see that one of the bodies was actually their missing headmaster Altus Dreyden, who was a supreme magus figure. As for the other one, seeing his face made the previously dispirited Klea cry out.

    "Magus Xion!"

    Once again, Klea thought of Emery. Whether he knew about his master''s condition. At that, she couldn''t help but shed a tear. After all, she knew too well how close and tight their bond was.

    "We are leaving now!'' The grand magus said, as he quickly moved toward the pilot seat and flew the ship away.

    As the ship flew into the atmosphere, the group could see a bright light shining at the site of their previous battle. Seeing such a sight, Klea clenched her fists as a worried look appeared on her face.

    "Please be safe, Emery."

    ��-

    The bright light was the sh of spells between two grand magus, which was quickly followed by Emery''s [Dao Matter].

    When it was not enough, Emery swiftly entered the gap between the ship hull and cast [ck Hole].

    It was Zenonia''s most powerful spell and the fact Emery could cast it without much training was something beyond than just his increasedprehension of thew of space and gravity.

    Channeling the spirit energy within his core, the spell took effect and materialized a jet-ck ball of energy the size of his thumb. Then, a momentter, a swirling vortex emerged from the center of the ball, which began to exert a strong gravitational force, pulling in everything that exists in the surrounding area and devouring them, gradually turning bigger and bigger.

    After sessfully casting [ck Hole], Emery nned to leave right away. However, he decided to hold the idea. Not only because the two powerful offensive spells he had just cast had consumed arge portion of his spirit pool, he also wanted to make sure that they would do their jobpletely.

    Therefore, he remained where he was, watching the spell, hoping it would be strong enough to stop the ship from leaving the.

    A moment after three dark elf magus appeared by entering the hole in the wall that Emery had made. Their eyes were drawn to the developing ck hole first, rm shed in their eyes, before ring at Emery.

    "What have you done?!"

    "Kill him!"

    Just as the three of them were about to pounce on Emery, the ck hole''s gravitational pull caused a strong tremor to ripple throughout the ship, causing the three magus to lose their bnce.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Emery cast [Blink] and arrived at the corner of the room. His hands gripped onto the nearby main beams of the elven battleship tightly, ensuring it stayed in ce.

    Right before his eyes, Emery saw two of the three elf magus had their body pulled into the now swirling jet-ck vortex, causing heart-rending screams through the air.

    As the ck hole continued to suck in the surroundings, bing bigger and stronger, the elven battleship shook even more violently.

    It was clear his actions here were of great concern to the elves, as more elf magus appeared and entered through the hole. Some of them went to repair the destroyed hull of the ship, while others began throwing offensive spells at Emery.

    Unfortunately for them, every single spell they cast did not make it to Emery, as all of them ended up being devoured by the swirling vortex.

    The group of dark elf magus could be seen starting to panic as the ck hole continued to grow. By this time, it had grown to two meters in size and its gravitational force was able to affect the main structure of the elven battleship.

    "It''s going to destroy the ship!"

    Seeing dozens of dark elf mages rushing towards him with killing intent and how big his ck hole had be, Emery knew this was the cue for him to leave. He swiftly cast another teleportation spell and escaped, while the ship was dragged down from the sky.

 Chapter 1411 Save Her

    Emery''s figure appeared atop one of the tallest buildings located several miles below the elven battleship. Raising his head, he watched as the massive spaceship plunged from the sky, crashing into the ground and destroying buildings in its path.

    The crash was not enough to destroy a ship of its caliber, but he could see from afar the mes turning the dark night bright with hundreds of the elven warriorsing out trying to put out the fires.

    As for the ck hole spell, Emery could sense that although it was weakening, it had done its job. It should be more than enough to ground the massive ship for a while.

    He swiftly spread his spirit reading to its maximum reach once again. First, he determined that the few seconds he was on the ship had carried him 300 miles away from his previous location.

    As for the Headmaster Dellbrand, although miles away, he could sense that he was still fighting against the one dark elf grand magus.

    With that, Emery should have been able to take care of his next order of business. However before he was about to move, he was shocked to find that someone was staring back at him from a distance.

    He didn''t see the figure''s physical form, but he could clearly ''see'' a pair of bright silver eyes staring as if they looked through his soul. Most importantly, he could feel palpable emotions a�" burning rage a�" from that unknown figure, so much so it exerted strong pressure that weakened his knees.

    "You dare to destroy my ship, Who are you, young magus?"A deep voice entered his mind, resounding like thunder rumbling.

    Feeling the formless pressure imposed upon his body, Emery was certain that the other party was a grand magus-level individual. One that possessed a spirit reading powerful enough to be able to affect his magus core from afar.

    Against such an individual, Emery would certainly not stay around and fight, especially in a battle of spirit reading. Hence he quickly cast [Blink] and disappeared from where he was.

    His destination was Silva''s current location.

    With his spirit pool mostly drained, coupled by the pressure exerted by the unknown grand magus, Emery was only able to teleport at a limited distance. But it was still enough to avoid the group of elf magus that were hunting him.

    s, it didn''t take long for them to finally follow his tracks as it seemed that they knew what his destination was. The location where a fight with a certain giant snake urs.

    Even though it was dangerous to continue heading towards her, Emery still carried on. As difficult as it was, he just had to make sure he reached her faster than those people, and got her out as quickly as possible.

    Noticing that the fight at his destination was already settled, Emery could feel his chest beating hard as he worried about Silva''s situation.

    "Hang in there Silva!"

    When he finally arrived, just as he expected, the girl had already returned to her human form. The sight of her caused arge scowl to appear on Emery''s face. She swayed in a semi-conscious state and various wounds were visible on her body as she knelt on the ground.

    "Silva!!"

    Seeing the state she was in, Emery could feel a bubbling anger well up within him. However, he quickly calmed himself down as there were already three dark elf magus waiting for him. The female one, in particr, had the spear in her hand resting on Silva''s shoulder.

    "You really dide for this girl, huh... you humans, your emotions always get the best of your logic. That''s why you will never win this war."

    Emery had neither the time nor the patience to deal with the other party. Seeing Silva''s condition once again, he took a deep breath before saying,

    "You have won, leave her alone and fight me instead!!"

    His mouth was saying such words but his palm was ready to cast a spell a spell which would push all three away from her"

    However, as if the female dark elf realized what he was doing, she intentionally created a deep scratch on Silva''s neck with her spear. With a snicker, the female dark elf magus said, "Don''t try anything foolish, we will wait until my superior arrived"

    Fortunately or unfortunately, Emery didn''t need to wait long as ten dark elf magus swiftly arrived from behind him and there were still more on the way. However, Emery didn''t care about any of them.

    What worried him the most was the grand magus figure who arrived, which apparently was not a dark elf as his long golden hair and shiny skin gave up his identity. The other party was a high elf grand magus.

    His silver eyes, however, told Emery that the man was the powerful spirit reader from before.

    Spirit reader was probably the type of enemy that Emery was most afraid of, as they could hinder his ability. As if that wasn''t bad enough, the one who appeared here was a grand magus level.

    Without much option, Emery came up with a desperate solution. He turned and looked upon the said superior and said.

    "Let her go. Take me instead."

    It went without saying that Emery''s words made the high elf grand magus chuckle, as well as the other magus around him. The former showed a wicked smile before saying, "And why would we do that?"

    "It''s I that destroyed your ship! You don''t need her, take my life instead!"

    Unexpectedly, those words elicited a response from the semi-conscious girl as she slowly opened her eyes and said weakly, "Fool.. Why... you here.. run... while you can..."

    Emery''s heart beat hard once again hearing her weakened voice. He quickly came out with another solution.

    Pointing at Silva, he said "This girl, she is a princess of the powerful Ouroboros n, don''t kill her... the n would very much pay for her ransom"

    However the wicked smile on the high elf grand magus'' face widened as he said.

    "That''s a better offer indeed, unfortunately there are too many human princes and princesses to go around, we have one already and right now I just want to relieve my rage for you destroying my ship"

    As soon as those words were spoken, Emery quickly reacted, putting his all into a quick movement to remove Silva from swordpoint.

    Unfortunately the grand magus was prepared with a spirit attack that would stop his movement.

    "No!!.. dont!!"

    He saw how the high elf gave a slight gesture and the female dark elf magus swung her spear.

    "NO!!!"

    The serpent girl''s eyes were staring at him, there was a slight smile and few words spoken in whisper, before a cold sharp spear pierced out her chest from behind. Silva''s lifeless body fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1412 Pain

    "NO!!!"

    Emery felt as if time had slowed down as his eyes caught the stabbed body of the white-haired girl. Something seemed to shatter inside of him as a powerful flood of emotion surged, unleashing his fury upon the outside world.

    The outburst of emotion allowed Emery to ignore the invisible restraint that the high elf grand magus exerted. In an instant, his figure disappeared and appeared next to the female dark elf magus. It was so fast that thetter still had the mocking smirk on her face.

    "What?!"

    Surprised, the female magus instinctively tried to pull the spear out of the girl''s body so she could strike Emery. Unfortunately for her, Emery''s hand was already firmly on the shaft, rendering it unable to move even an inch.

    From Emery''s other hand, dark energy materialized and coalesced into a de without a hilt. Sensing the danger radiating from it, the female magus quickly chose to abandon her spear and jumped backwards to retreat.

    s, she was in for a great shock when she realized that she had not arrived at the spot she was aiming for. Instead, she appeared right back next to Emery, as if she had never moved in the first ce.

    "No!!" the female magus screamed hysterically as she realized what was about to befall her.

    With a gaze as cold as ice, Emery casually made a sweeping gesture. The hovering jet-ck sword swiftly followed his movement, cleaving the female dark elf magus in half at her waist.

    Blood sttered into the air, followed by the sight of the magus'' bisected body helplessly falling to the ground, screaming loudly for help.

    Two of herrades who were standing nearby quickly brandished their weapons and shot toward Emery. However, they were swiftly sent a hundred meters away with his spell.

    With a casual expression but with a chilling look in his eyes, Emery''s jet-ck de pierced thetter''s chest, crushing both her core and soul.

    All this happened in just a few seconds. Needless to say, the death of theirrade angered the other dark elf magus. They were clearly intent on pouncing at Emery, but the high elf grand magus stopped them from doing so.

    "Wait... Let me enjoy this sight..."

    Emery walked over to Silva''s body which was lying on the ground. He knelt beside her and grabbed her unmoving hand, to find that it had already begun to lose its warmth.

    There were no signs of life left on Silva''s body, and with herck of a magus core, there was no spirit soul for Emery to look for.

    Even though there was arguably still something that Emery could do, which was his [Rebirth] spell, it couldn''t be done. Not only because his experience with the spell so far was whimsical in nature, he had used hisst Light Artifact for his master''s sake. He had nothing else to be sacrificed for her.

    Seeing the blood continuously flowing from the wound on her chest and the pair of lifeless eyes, Emery could feel a deep and sharp pain shot through his chest. Much more painful than being stabbed by a sword.

    He had just seen his master die minutes ago, and now it was her. Someone who was very dear to him.

    Once again, Emery was ovee by a wave of memories rushing through his mind, of the time they spent together. The moment he saw her for the first time in the ssroom, the forest where they ran and fought together, to the series of goodbyes they said to each other.

    Although the reality was right in front of his eyes, Emery still couldn''t ept that this time it would be a permanent one.

    His hands shook uncontrobly as Emery reached for the girl''s face. The pain was palpable as he closed her eyes and shouted out loud.

    "Please... bring her back... please Rebirth!!"

    Even though he knew it would be futile, Emery tried anyway. Maybe, just maybe; that his increasedprehension of the Law of Light would bring about a miracle, or that the supreme magus was still there and came out to help like before.

    A bunch of maybes went through his head. But seconds passed, and there was only silence.

    He still hadn''t given up yet. However, his sorrow was interrupted by a chuckle.

    Turning his head, Emery saw the high elf grand magus with a mocking grin on his face.

    "Now.. that is entertaining to watch... Unfortunately, we don''t have all night."

    By this time, most of the dark elf magus that Emery sensed had arrived, meaning he was now surrounded by more than thirty enemies that were on par if not stronger than him.

    Eyes shing with amusement, the great magus said, "I will restrain his space magic. The one who kills him will be greatly rewarded."

    Some dark elves who saw firsthand how Emery killed the female dark elf magus couldn''t help but hesitate. However, to those who had just arrived, the grand magus'' words were basically a giveaway. In their mind, though he was a Half Moon magus, Emery looked too young to be concerned about.

    Noticing the other party''s movements, Emery touched the ground and cast a spell. Multiple tiny dark roots emerged from the ground and enveloped Silva''s body thoroughly.

    He stood up and shifted his gaze to the group of enemies around him, it was time to unleash all the rage within.

    Previously, his newfound magus power had reached a level that rendered his transformation ability obsolete. Now with his space magic restrained by the high elf grand magus, Emery would need all the power he could get. Hence he went ahead and activated his transformation.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    As dark fur started to appear acrosshis body, Emery felt a wave of pain. It was as if a foreign force was entering the bnce between the two cores. And to make matters worse, the lingering power of the supreme magus seemed to almost reach its end as well.

    This unexpectedplication made him spit out a mouthful of blood. However, Emery once again gritted his teeth. Looking at the dark elves surrounding him, he calmly spoke.

    "I may not survive this, but I will definitely take a few of you with me. Who wants to go first!"

    Emery raised his now dark furry arms and in the ce where his [de ws] used to be emerged six simr sharp des. However, these were not made of bones; instead, it was the simr [Void des] created by the power of darkness.

    Realizing his new power had managed to gradually channel through his transformation ability, Emery roared loudly.

 Chapter 1413 Last Stand

    At the moment, there were more than thirty dark elf magus surrounding Emery from all directions. Most of them were at the Crescent Moon stage, with just a few who had reached the Half Moon stage.

    Even though it was a known fact that elven magus was more powerfulpared to their human counterparts, the wolf they were facing right now was far from a normal human magus.

    "Kill him!" The grand magus shouted, watching intently as his men rushed toward the single half-blood magus.

    The first dark elf who arrived the fastest, the greediest amongst them, became the perfect example for the others behind him. Instead of gaining the reward he had hoped for, he was shocked to find the surrounded prey moving faster than expected.

    He could only watch in shock as his body was torn apart by the dark energy ws from shoulder to hip. Three deep cuts that instantly made him scream from the intense pain.

    One was taken care of, two dozens more to follow.

    A split secondter a second elf attacked. Thrusting the spear in his hand from behind Emery, intent to give him a mortal wound. A smirk appeared on his face, only to freeze when he realized that his attack only hit empty air. The wolf''s body had disappeared, phased out of space. Before he could react to the odd situation, the dark elf magus was violently brought to the ground as the half wolf''s elbow appeared out of nowhere and dealt a heavy blow.

    The third dark elf magus managed to find a gap in Emery''s defense, sending out a sh that threatened to cut his body. However, his saber was parried at thest moment. He was then hurtled into the air by the wolf''s overwhelming physical strength.

    The fourth and fifth dark elf magus thought they were the lucky ones as their dagger and sword managed tond on the half-blood''s body. Unfortunately, they didn''t realize the pain they had caused was far too trivial inparison to the anger Emery was currently feeling.

    The dagger wielding magus''s face changed when rms suddenly rang in her head. Believing her gut, she quickly backed away from the unmoving half-blood and retreated into dark smoke. Her partner, the sword-wielding magus, was not as quick on his feet. Without him realizing it, a pair of sharp ws had pierced through his body right at his chest.

    A scream was heard before the ws forcefully moved outwards, forcefully tearing through his ribcage with tremendous force.

    Crimson blood burst out of the sword-wielding magus like a fountain, causing the several other dark elf magus to unconsciously take a step back.

    HOOWLL!!!

    While Emery''s actions made the other magus tremble, the high elf grand magus, who stood at the back,ughed in amusement.

    "Hahaha very good! Very good!"

    Although this group of thirty magus would be considered a major forcepared to human forces, they were still only considered mere soldiers by the elven empire. One that a grand magus could easily rece.

    "Again!"

    The next wave of enemies Emery had to face arrived with ranged weapons and spells. Fireballs, metal shards, enchanted arrows, and so on. It seemed they learned from what happened to theirrades. Thus, this time, Emery knelt down and dark roots as thick as an arm quickly covered his body like a shield.

    It was only able to withstand the barrage of attacks for a few seconds before it crumbled. However, as some of the dark elf magus charged in, they were surprised to find he had disappeared.

    They looked around in confusion before suddenly the frantic screams of their otherrades in the distance echoed through the air.

    Satt!

    Appearing behind them from their shadows, Emery''s ws encountered its third victim. The life in the poor magus'' eyes dimmed as the other dark elves shot towards Emery with zing killing intent.

    Emery was certainly on a different levelpared to these elven magus, however there were too many of them and, even with his phasing ability, Emery only managed to stop and dodge attacks for so long before he eventually received a blow. It was a hammer to the back of his head, carrying a powerful force that made his mind nk for a moment.

    Of course, the dark elf magus surrounding him didn''t let go of the perfect opportunity. All of them swiftly swooped in,nding an attack of their own to his transformed body, causing blood to stter everywhere.

    HOWLLL!!!

    The unbridled rage, the agony that ravaged his entire body, coupled with the blow that made his mind nk, gave rise to an urge that made him gradually change. His body began to erge as Emery gradually turned into his [Beast Form].

    "Now this is more like it!"

    The grand magus'' eyes shone when he saw Emery''s transformation. It was because when the beast''s side started to take over, he did not need to continue his spirit attack and could finally join the fight, an ultimate beast hunt.

    One more dark elf magus fell victim as he was bitten by the enraged beast. As the others were terrified and hurriedly distanced themselves from the walking menace, their barrage of ranged attacks made its appearance again.

    BAAMM! BAMM! BAAAMM!

    The huge three-meter-tall ck wolf was engulfed in various lethal spells, but once again the elves were shocked when they saw that the wolf beast was able to devour their spells, albeit slowly.

    "Hahaha! No wonder you are so strong! A devouring beast! Must have a high-rank bloodline, good!"

    Finally, the high elf''s grand magus decided to make his move. He raised his hand and ordered his men to retreat, while he casually approached the rampaging wolf beast. Crackles of lightning appeared on his upturned palm �C one so powerful that seemed capable of affecting the surrounding space.

    Realizing there were no more enemies nearby, with a savage re, Emery locked onto his final target. His bloodthirsty urge rose like crazy as the thought of killing the grand magus filled his mind. It would definitely be the best reward on his journey to the afterlife.

    HOWLLL!

    Despite the lightning that shed through his flesh and bones, Emery gathered all the strength his body had and mustered it for one ferocious charge. The ground violently shook as he shot towards the high elf grand magus, crashing into several magus in his path as his ws were eager to taste high elf''s blood.

    Just a few more steps.

    s, his hopes were swiftly dashed. One of the Half Moon dark elf magus were already anticipating him, as he threw a metal artifact that swiftly restrained his body. The other forcibly stopped his momentum with her two meter tall spear piercing his neck.

    Blood spilled everywhere, as Emery could only helplessly watch the high elf grand magus smile at him saying, "That was fun, but the game is over."

    His two palms gathered onerge bolt of lightning before charging into Emery''s entire body, scorching him from the inside out.

 Chapter 1414 Failed

    The spear that pierced him deeply through the neck and the high-tier artifact that cut and dug through his flesh caused the wolf to struggle more and more in an attempt to break out.All of this alongside the powerful lightning spell that the high elf grand magus continued to unleashed upon him.

    "Arrgggghh!!!"

    Emery''s roar of agony echoed loudly through the air.

    Although the lightning spell that coursing through his body scorched his organs inside and out, causing indescribable amounts of pain,.There was a silver lining though, ironically it was also the reason why Emery was still alive from the injuries he received.

    The high elf grand magus raised his eyebrows as he noticed what was happening.

    "Huh!! You even dare to devour my lightning?!"

    However, instead of stopping the spell so that Emery couldn''t devour it anymore, the proud high elf decided to do the opposite as he increased its power and intensity even further, causing Emery to writhe in pain even more furiously.

    "Let''s see how long your body can withstand this!"

    [Lightning Domain]

    As the full extent of the high elf grand magus'' power was unleashed in its entirety, Emery''s entire body waspletely engulfed by ferocious lightning. The nearby magus felt their hair stand on end as it sent waves of intense pain through Emery.The intense lightning scorched his flesh and boiled his blood, causing damage faster than his extreme regeneration could heal.

    Nevertheless, the wolf beast still continued to struggle. In fact, instead of weakening, it became even more vicious. It was trying to break free even if it could tear its body apart in the process.

    Unbeknownst to the high elf grand magus, his spell had actually be the conduit that filled up the third power standing in between his two cores. The power which had also been restrained by the two.

    It was a drop of blood. The umtion of his bloodline genes. One which carried the immense true power of his Wolf ancestors. Unbeknownst to the grand magus, through this predicament, Emery underwent another miraculous transformation.

    Amidst the excruciating pain that tormented his mind and body, Emery could hazily see multiple notifications appear in his mind.

    [Your Bloodline went through changes.]

    [Genes purified]

    [Twilight Fey gene essence percentage increased]

    [46%... 48%... 50%...]

    Before he even realized it, Emery found himself facing a familiar sight. It was the vision of the two wolves, Dark and Light, standing tall facing each other, more powerful than ever. However, before the much-awaited breakthrough arrived, the entire world in the vision quickly darkened, shadow consuming thendscape before everything wentpletely ck.

    [Bloodline Breakthrough failed]

    The single drop of blood that was supposed to spread and permeate throughout his body was being pulled in by the strongest core present within Emery''s body. One that assumed the form of a pitch-ck stonea�" the Primal Core.

    The ck stone hungrily devoured the drop of blood and as if the missing piece had finally returned home, an unexpected notification popped up.

    [You have seeded inprehending the Law of Devour by 3%]

    It was precisely at this moment that Emery felt a different power rising from within him. Aplete integration between his ancestral bloodline and the umtion of the Khaos power within him.

    [Primal Transformation]

    What happened next was the advent of something more than a wolf beast. It could only be described as a being borne from darkness itself. The Primal Harbinger.

    However, its powers soon proved to be too extraordinary and overwhelming for Emery to control. As it became the source of energy that flowed into his blood, Emery''s body once again underwent a profound change.

    It was no longer human-like skin nor beast-like fur. Instead, pure darkness energy enveloped Emery''s entire body, radiating an aura so intense that it caused all the dark elf magus'' faces to contort. It was so strong that the high-level artifact corroded and dissipated into the air.

    The high elf grand magus and his entire group of magus stood frozen in shock as the change that had urred to Emery also came with an explosion of power that forced them all to take a step back.

    "W-What.. What is this?!!"

    Standing before them was a luminous dark creature that grew beyond five meters, continued on, and passed the twenty meters mark before eventually stopping.

    A thirty meter tall creature of darkness. One that had some of the characteristics of a wolf as it could be seen having fangs and ws, yet standing on two legs.

    Besides its dark body that shone brightly, there was a contrasting crimson horn on top of its head. The moment heid his eyes on the very conspicuous horn, the high elf grand magus'' facepletely lost color.

    "S-Star!!!It''s a Star devouring Beast!"

    The moment its transformation wasplete, the creature opened its jaws and let out a sky-rending roar.

    ROOAARRR!!!

    Not only was it ear-deafeningly loud, it also carried an invisible power that sent all the dark elf magus flying while also negatively affecting the flow of their spirit energy.

    Knowing what they were up against, the high elf grand magus immediately ordered his men to stay away from it.

    "All of you back off!"

    However, the running figures only caught the creature''s attention as it stomped the ground and leapt to the air. It pounced and caught two dark elf magus in the middle of their flight, holding one in each arm.

    If the initial pounce still didn''t kill them yet, the squeeze that followed afterward would surely put an end to the two magus as it crushed their flesh and bones, turning them into a pile of unidentified mush.

    Seeing this, the high elf grand magus beckoned his men to strike back. A momentter, the sky was in chaos as numerous spells and weapons shot through the air. All of themnded on the creature, but it didn''t even budge.

    ROAARR!!!

    Letting out another deafening roar, It spots three magus who were casting their spells on top of a building and decides to smash the building down before grabbing one of magus into its arms.

    With theirrade caught, the other two managed to fly away in horror. s, they didn''t realize the creature didn''t stop chasing them. One was horrified to see that the other flying in front of him had been caught and ravaged by the creature''s fangs.

    "What are you all doing?!! We must kill him while we still can!!"

    Soon, dozens of elven fighter ships came swooping down from the sky and started shooting at the creature. Using their maneuverability in the sky, they managed to harass the creature by shooting from out of its reach.

    But just when they thought everything was going smoothly, the creature suddenly roared and opened its jaws wide. From within, appeared a powerful vortex and gravitational force that pulled everything in.

    A ck hole from its mouth.

    The surrounding building brokes apart and forcefully pulls into it, together with all the elven spaceships and several dark elf magus. Those who survived could only remain hidden, terrified as the creature continued to rampage through the area.

 Chapter 1415 Rampage

    After disying such a terrifying devouring skill, the creature managed to send the prideful magus of the elven race into a spiral of fear. All of their haughty and arrogant attitude vanished like smoke.

    ROOOAARRRR!!!

    The massive, dark glowing beast continued to rampage mercilessly in the area, annihting everything that caught its eye.

    As buildings violently shook and copsed into further ruins under its frenzy, the dark elf magus that were hiding were forced out of their hiding ces. Without a second thought, they turned tail and ran in fear for their lives.

    Like a hungry beast that had been starved for days, the creature hunted the dark elf magus with unprecedented vigor.

    Despite its massive stature, the creature still moved in incredibly fast. Every step it took caused the ground to tremble violently, as it forcefully smashed his way through everything standing in its way.

    The high elf grand magus was panicking when he realized the destination of the group of dark elf magus that were being chased was running towards.

    "Why are they leading that thing to the ship! Fools!"

    Realizing the dire situation they were currently facing, the high elf grand magus was forced to beckon the other twenty or so dark elf magus to fight. Even if they were terrified, they had no choice but to follow.

    In addition to that, as he roughly knew how powerful the creature was, the high elf grand magus went ahead and promptly alerted those on the ship. He called out and ordered reinforcements to stop the creature at all costs.

    Meanwhile, two dark elf magus were running hysterically, their faces as pale as a corpse. Originally there were four of them running in a group, but in just a matter of seconds, the creature had taken care of two of them.

    In fact, that was the only reason why the two had managed to escape, thanks to the sacrifices of their tworades. Unfortunately for them, it didn''t take long for the creature to finish its prey and continue chasing after them.

    Fearing for their lives, all they could think of at this point was to return to the ship as fast as possible. This desire grew stronger as they became more and more desperate, as the terrifying sounds from behind them kept getting closer.

    Fortunately for them, as if gods had heard their wishes, they could see that they were closing in on the ship. Their eyes lit up with relief as they saw, hundreds of elven warriors waiting in an orderly formation, with five towering metal constructs lining up behind them. The elves called those metal constructs the Wrathwalker.

    They were ten-meter tall ground vehicle constructs that strode on four legs and were equipped with two mighty thermalncers on its back. They were behemoths on the battlefield.

    As soon as the creature entered their range, blinding light appeared from all five Wrathwalkers as they shot out powerful high-temperature thermal beams that could kill a magus in an instant. Space seemed to melt as the beam passed through and streaked toward the creature.

    Even though it was in an uncontroble rage, the giant beast still retained its instinct for danger. As soon as the beams were shot, the creature was immediately alerted and moved its body, managing to dodge most of the thermal beam.

    Still, due to the fact they were fired at the same time, one thermal beam managed tond a direct hit. The beast''s ferocious advance immediately came to a halt and even though it was shrouded in darkness, clear signs of pain could be seen in its movements.

    Of course the elves did not waste this golden opportunity. Immediately afterwards, multiple thermal beams shot out and hit the beast from all directions. Deafening roars resounded in the air as it was battered by it.

    Such a sight made the elven warriors cheer. At least that was the case before the beast roared once more and, to everyone''s surprise, it suddenly sprouted a pair of shining dark wings and soared into the sky.

    All the hundreds of pairs of eyes could feel their breaths stopping as they looked up into the sky and saw the beast flying downwards ripping through the air, with such a speed it made all of their faces lose color.

    The gigantic glowing beast smashed violently, right into the center of the elves'' defensive line. The impact created a huge crater and a shockwave that instantly killed hundreds of the elven warriors and reduced their prided Wrathwalkers to pieces.

    ROOAARRRR!!!

    Standing in the crater filled with dead bodies, the creature once again opened its jaw wide. A rapidly rotating vortex appeared from within, drawing everything in the area into its mouth. Those who were lucky to survive had their stomachs churned at this sight.

    It was at this moment that the high elf grand magus arrived with his group of twenty dark elf magus. His face darkenedpletely as he realized the massacre before his eyes.

    Such a sight no doubt made the high elf grand magus tremble. Even so, he had no intention of running away. His mind was upied with the embarrassment he would face if he decided to withdraw.

    He therefore ordered his men to attack, to the point of killing those who hesitated.

    "All of you! Attack!"

    The n was simple. He ordered all twenty dark elf magus to distract the beast. Numerous high-tier spells of various elements �C fire, metal and darkness were cast upon the creature. In the meantime, the grand magus himself hid behind their cover and threw powerful spirit attacks.

    Knowing that behind that terrifying star-devouring beast was only a young magus. The elf magus knew a spirit attack was the best way to deal with it.

    And he was right.

    The beast immediately howled in continuous pain as the spirit attacks entered its fragile soul. However, it didn''t go down as easily as the grand magus had hoped. Within minutes, though the creature certainly had been injured, half of the dark elf magus were dead. Crushed, cleaved, or devoured, their fate was in the hands of the savage beast.

    When it seemed to have weakened, the creature instinctively searched for the cause of its pain and gazed toward it with intense hatred.

    Roaaaarrrr!

    "Everyone! On me!"

    Thest ten surviving magus stood in between, forming a defensive formation, with spells and artifacts.

    None of these magus couldst more than a few seconds while trying to restrain the beast. Even the two Half-Moon magus, who the high elf grand magus depended on the most, fell to the beast''s fierce attacks. In the end, a showdown between the two was inevitable.

    A thunderous bright light and an ear-shattering sound covered the whole area before everything turned quiet.

    The beast nor the grand magus, none were left standing.

    Gradually the dark light disappeared, leaving the charred body of young Emery.

    Devoid of any life within.

 Chapter 1416 Ended

    Three hundred miles away not long before such destruction urred, a massive cloud could be seen filling the sky. The loud roars of thunder resounded, yet not a drop of rain fell.

    Two figures soared within the clouds of smoke and mes, sting each other with spells that wrecked their surroundings almost entirely until the two stopped.

    "Ghost of Lymhurst, you really live up to your name!" the dark elf sneered while gritting his teeth. Arge amount of blood rushed up the dark elf''s throat, and he angrily brushed his mouth with the back of his hand.

    Both figures were covered in numerous severe wounds, but it was the dark elf who ultimately admitted defeat. Despite his unwillingness and displeasure, the dark elf grand magus chose to flee.

    Delbrand instinctively refused to let him go. However, as the sounds of battle from the other sides continued to reach his ears, he chose not to go after the dark elf and instead investigate the situation.

    It was a battle that involved a terrifying presence. Although the owner of the power wasn''t anywhere within his sight, Delbrand could tell that it was a powerful beast at the mythical level, if not higher.

    At this thought, the headmaster immediately moved toward the source of the presence.

    The closer he got, the louder and clearer the sounds of explosions became. His feelings of anxiety quickly grew, but with the severity of his injuries, it was difficult for him to go faster.

    As Delbrand was about to arrive, he saw one bright light before all ceasedpletely.

    The headmaster''s heart dropped. Was he toote?

    He hastened his movement once again. It felt as if invisible des were viciously tearing his insides, but he could no longer care about his injuries at this point.

    Still, it took him almost a full minute before he finally arrived at the edge of an enormous crater, the location of the cmity.

    It was as if a meteor had fallen onto the site. Hundreds of dark elf corpses, many of which were in iplete pieces, were scattered. As the headmaster got closer to the center, one stood out among the numerous others. It was a familiar human body.

    The headmaster reflexively heaved a deep sigh. Upon recognizing the owner of the charred body, he thoroughly rushed to check on it. There was still a string of energy inside, however, his core was cracked apart and his soul was nowhere to be found.

    The young acolyte was no longer alive.

    The headmaster felt as if countless stones were weighing on his heart. He couldn''t help but take another look at the motionless acolyte, regretful, before letting out a powerless sigh.

    "You did very well, Emery. I''m sorry it ended this way."

    At this moment, a voice sounded from hismunication device, pulling back his thoughts.

    [More elven ships reinforcement will be arriving soon]

    The headmaster scanned the area for a while. Feeling that there was nothing else that he could do, he decided to leave. He shouldered Emery''s corpse and put it into a special tube, which he stored in his extra-dimensional ring.

    He immediately flew straight into one of the closest gates, passed through the barrier and up to the sky. As he flew toward the great space beyond, the sun crested the horizon, yet it brought his heart no sce.

    Hourster, Delbrand finally managed to rendezvous at the cargo ship as nned.

    There, he was able to see the fruits of his mission as hundreds of acolytes gathered in one of the cargo rooms. The moment they noticed his arrival, they immediately bowed with both respect and gratitude.

    "Thank you, Headmaster, thank you for saving us"

    Voices thanking the headmaster filled the room for a brief moment until a group led by two women approached him.

    "Headmaster, did you see my Eeshoo?" one of the young women asked.

    The headmaster regretfully shook his head. "I''m sorry, I could not find him."

    The woman''s eyes dimmed, but the person next to her quickly reassured, "Don''t worry, I''m sure that Emery is with him. Didn''t you see his new power? With his space magic, they will definitely be able to escape."

    However, in contrast to her words, Klea''s eyes were slightly dazed. Instead of reassuring the other party, it was more as if�� she was trying to convince herself.

    At this, the headmaster involuntarily sighed before taking out the two-meter tube from his storage ring.

    "What''s this, Headmaster?"

    The headmaster didn''t respond. His silence caused a terrible premonition to quickly creep up Klea''s heart, but she still braved herself to open it.

    The moment its content was revealed, her knees immediately turned weak.

    "No�� No, this can''t be��"

    Her trembling hands moved to cast a healing spell, but it was futile. No matter how hard she tried, the body remained cold. Still, she didn''t want to believe it.

    Looking at the desperate expression on her face, no one dared to stop her.

    "He''s not dead! He''s not��!!" Klea turned to face the headmaster. "I can feel a bit of energy in his body, he''s definitely�� he''s definitely still alive!!"

    The headmaster''s words got stuck in his throat when he saw her pleading look, and it took him a moment to slowly exin.

    "It is not something unusual to happen to a person after such a battle. The fact is, the core of the magus is already broken�� it is only a vessel without a soul. I''m sorry, but he''s gone."

    "No�� no!!!" Klea hysterically shouted and covered her ears with her hands. She couldn''t ept such a result.

    Emery''s death dealt a heavy blow to most of the acolytes within the room.

    They might be friend or foe but the simple young acolyte from the lower realm was an inspiration for all of them. The fact that he fall on a mission to save them just added to the despair of all these acolytes. It was such a shame for it to go down like this.

    Noticing the suffocating atmosphere in the room, and unable to bring himself to provide wisdom, Delbrand decided to leave and give them some space.

    The headmaster received the full report of the mission. From the known 3218 missing acolytes, they managed to rescue a total of 1362 of them. However, the price they had to pay was not small at all.

    Other than the acolytes who died during their escape, three magus instructors fell, along with Magus Xion. As for the acolytes who bravely chose to join the mission, three did not return. Eeshoo Nephilim, Silva Ouroboros, and Emery Ambrose.

    Delbrand couldn''t help but fall into deep thought if this could really be considered a sessful mission.

 Chapter 1417 The Border

    At about the same time as the rescue missionmencing, the situation near the border between humans and elves heated up as Zodiac City''s gship Taurus raided half a dozen elven outposts in rapid session.

    Being one of the fastest battleships in the known universe, the Taurus took advantage of that greatly and used gueri tactics to take on the elves. With its superior mobility it was able to swiftly attack the elves'' strategic locations by catching their defenses off guard, while also avoiding any possibility of a confrontation with their warships.

    The Taurus wreaked chaos and havoc in all the ces it visited.

    This situation was possible not only due to the ship''s mobility or firepower, but also due to the fact that Alduin Talon, a powerful supreme magus, was on board. Together with five human grand magus hailing from Zodiac City and the Magus Academy, the group delivered wrath and payback for what the elves had done to the academy.

    However, that didn''t mean they could freely rampage without a care in the world. In fact, being inside the enemy territory, after hours of raiding, the Taurus finally fell into a pinch, surrounded by multiple elven battleships.

    "My king, we cannot escape them this time. Not without a fight."

    At this moment, Alduin who usually exuded calm and a sense of majesty, was reced by a fiercemander as he was currently at the top of his zeal after leading the half a dozen raids.

    In fact, he was about to order an attack before Grand Magus Aurora stopped him from doing so.

    "King Alduin, the threads of fate have shown me a different path."

    As he knew how potent the power of the Oracle was, Alduin controlled his urge and regained hisposure, calling off his intention in spite of the fierce objection from the battle-hungry Lilith of the ck Smander.

    As it turned out, what happened next indeed went ording to Grand Magus Aurora''s words. Contrary to expectations, the six elven battleships didn''t directly attack the Taurus. Instead, they only remained where they were, as if waiting for something.

    Though many suggested to strike first and gain the initiative, Alduin kept those people in check, because he believed in the Oracle. The ships from both sides faced each other doing nothing, confusing those who had no idea what was going on.

    That question was answered naturally a few minutester, when another battleship arrived in the area. The neer quickly caught the attention of Alduin and the others as it was vastly differentpared to the others.

    A crimson-colored ship with a shape that looked like a huge de, one so infamous that even the grand magus aboard the Taurus were shocked by its appearance.

    "How can this be?! That''s the Durokhai! the Abyss Queen is here!"

    Knowing what kind of existence was in the crimson ship, Lilith quickly turned towards Grand Magus Aurora and scolded her harshly. She med her for what was about to happen, saying that if they had struck earlier, they would have had a chance to escape the circlement.

    Upon being scolded, the grand magus chose to just keep silent.

    In the meantime, the Durokhai and the other six elven battleships began to close in on the Taurus. Once again, the other side didn''t start releasing a bombardment as expected. Instead, they stopped their approach at a certain distance, whereupon an object was seen flying out of the crimson ship.

    Upon a closer look, everyone could see that the unknown object was a metal tform with two seats facing each other.

    Quickly understanding what it was and the other party''s intentions, King Alduin chose his right hand man, Sinure, to remain on the ship and takemand, while inviting the others to join him.

    It was such a rare sight to see a group of grand magus hesitate, which certainly proved the reputation of existence on the other side. In the end, everyone decided to leave and join Alduin.

    Grand Magus Lilith, Aurora of the Light Institute, Api of the Fire Institute, and Ororo of the Lightning Institute exited Taurus spaceship, joining the Zodiac King as they sat on one side of the metal tform.

    Before long, movement could be seening from the other side. A total of three figures came from the elves'' side, consisting of two grand magus figures and one supreme being. Thetter was a female dark elf, the one who bore the epithet of Abyss Queen, Azzhara.

    The stunning middle-aged woman with long luscious white hair casually gave a faint smile to the human''s side, before sitting down on the seat at the other side of the tform. As for the two grand magus, they stood behind her with a very respectful attitude, as if they were merely lowly servants.

    Looking at the other party, Alduin and the others turned solemn. After all, the face in front of them was one of the seven most powerful Monarchs of the elf race. Moreover, it was said she was more than ten thousand years old, which meant she was as old as the Elven Empire itself.

    In fact, it wouldn''t be strange to think of Alduin, who was only two thousand years old, as a young boy in front of her. Despite that, the Zodiac King was fearless as he calmly looked at her and waited for her to speak.

    "Alduin, the famous dragon king of Zodiac city�� You are undoubtedly one of the youngest supreme magus I have ever known. A rare individual indeed" the white-haired woman said, a glint of appreciation shing in her eyes.

    "Thank you for thepliment," Alduin replied respectfully.

    In truth, when he saw the Abyss Queen, Alduin found his past memories flood into his mind. The other party was famous for her experiments; one of her great creations was the infamous blood elf. The entity behind the massacre of his friends and master Altus Dresden''s toon.

    "Queen Azzahra, tell us why are we here?"

    At that question, the dark elf supreme gave another faint smile before saying, "Wait, we are still waiting for someone else." Hearing her answer Alduin just nodded in response.

    Momentster, Alduin''s attention was caught by the sight of another group approaching. The arrival made Lilith frown once more, but King Alduin quickly motioned for her not to be rash as he recognized the new arrivals.

    Along with several elven magus, there was his previous right-hand man, Esbern. The former Elder of the Goat bloodline and with him the figure of his nephew, Zach Talon, in chains.

 Chapter 1418 Negotiation

    Seeing the arrival of the traitor Esbern with his nonchnt attitude, coupled with the sight of his nephew in chains as he struggled to stay conscious in space, it couldn''t help but rattle the Zodiac King.

    As he was trying hard to hold back the beast blood that was violently churning within him, Alduin closed his eyes for a moment, before opening them again and speaking in a calm tone.

    "Did you bring me here just to threaten me?"

    The question caused another smile to bloom on the female supreme magus as she casually replied and threw another question instead. "Do you feel threatened?"

    Upon hearing that, Alduin nced at Zach and still with aposed tone, he said, "No. My nephew is a warrior. He knew full well the risks of war, so just kill him already. Then we can resume our battle."

    Sounds of apuse rang out from the Abyss Queen.

    "Well said. I admit, you do have the charisma of a King."

    Alduin couldn''t help but frown when he heard those words. That was because he didn''t know if the other party was actually praising him or mocking him instead. Without exining what she meant, she then continued speaking.

    "If your nephew is not enough, we still have..." the Abyss Queen stopped her words before one of her grand magus leaned to her ears. Alduin paid rapt attention as the grand magus seemed to whisper a few words and, after nodding, she resumed her words.

    "About two thousand acolytes of your Magus Academy... on our hand. That''s why you are here, right?" With a smile, she nced at the people behind him and added, "That''s why you brought this bunch of puny humans with you"

    Those puny humans the Abyss Queen mentioned were none other than the three grand magus instructors a�" Aurora, Api, and Ororo.

    Although it might seem that way, such a description given by a supreme being like her could not be considered an insult. Hence, while they were showing reactions to those condescending words, none of the grand magus stepped out of line.

    Meanwhile, King Alduin heaved a sigh before saying, "Tell me what do you want in exchange for them all?"

    With a glint of a smile she said, "I want you, Alduin the Dragon King, to join me."

    The response came as a surprise, not only to the grand magus behind Alduin, but also those on the elves'' side, especially the traitor Esbern.

    Silence enveloped the tform before Alduin''s voice sounded again.

    "You asked me to join you... using threats?" An indescribable look on his face, the Zodiac King looked at the Abyss Queen asking. "How would that work? With just my word you would really release them?"

    His answer made thetter chuckle.

    "Don''t y dumb with me, Alduin. You know very well that your one word a�" the word of the King of Bloodline a�" to promise to join us will affect the entire bnce of this war. I am not talking about your little kingdom, but every half blood in the universe."

    Still with a faint smile on her face, she continued, "If you are an honorable King, your words will be a great boon for our side; if you are not, it will be a huge blow that will destroy the symbol of unity between half-bloods and humans."

    "Your words tter me too much." Alduin chuckled to himself when he heard her words. "You think too highly of me. There will always be someone else to take my ce even if I do what you ask and fall from grace."

    A hum could be heard from the Abyss Queen before she said, "Perhaps you are right, that someone could rece you. But not in a thousand years, your recement won''t be fast enough for what''s toe."

    The two of them only exchanged a few sentences, but their conversation managed to make everyone around them involuntarily hold their breath as the tension in the atmosphere visibly increased.

    An eerie silence once again covered the tform as everyone awaited the Zodiac King''s response.

    "My answer is no. Never."

    However, the Abyss Queen wasn''t going to take no for an answer and was ready to make an example through Zach. However, Alduin stopped her with his words.

    "I have different terms in mind. Please hear them."

    Surprised by the proposition, she nodded her head in amusement before motioning for Alduin to continue.

    "Three dark elf grand magus as well as thirty magus, I will trade them all for all the acolytes, my nephew, and my master Altus Dresden who is in your hands."

    That number was the total number of captives he had obtained from the sessful raids. It was the backup n to get back the kidnapped acolytes in case the rescue mission failed.

    The suggestion was met withughter.

    "Hahha, no. Of course not. That''s not a fair trade at all." With a mocking smile on her face, the Abyss Queen said, "You can keep those fools who got themselves captured by humans. You can torture, kill, or do whatever with them."

    Knowing the other party''s notorious reputation, such a response was something to be expected. However, just as she was about to end the conversation. Alduin noticed that one of her grand magus guard''s expressions changed.

    He watched as the man once again leaned and whispered something to the Abyss Queen.

    "Fools! All of you! I am surrounded by a bunch of idiots!"

    Seeing such a harsh response from the Abyss Queen, Alduin couldn''t hold himself back from letting out a faint smile. Considering the current time, it was very likely the elves had finally gotten news of the mission and the more irritated she became the more sessful the mission went.

    Making an educated guess, Alduin predicted that if the n went smoothly, Delbrand and the others should be escaping right about now.

    The Zodiac king let out a sigh of relief and said:

    "It seems my task here isplete." Turning to Lilith and the others, he said, "Prepare for battle"

    Upon hearing those words, the Abyss Queen turned towards him and said, "Hahaha, how unexpected. The Dragon King yed the part of a distraction. I have to say that I''m impressed... But how do you n to escape this battle? You are surrounded."

    Alduin looked at her and said, "You are mistaken. We are prepared to bring down as many as you as possible with us," with such determination, showing his will to challenge the notorious supreme being.

    Of course, the Abyss Queen was startle by the suicidal deration.

    "I don''t believe you! You, a king of the bloodline, are willing to sacrifice yourself here?!"

    A chuckle escaped Alduin''s mouth when he saw the look on her face. "Believe what you want. I am ready to be a martyr for my kind, I hope this will be my final task that will solidify the union between human and half blood. There is no need for more talk, I am ready!"

    He stood up from his seat and released his energy, which immediately rmed all the dark elves that surrounded them. Following suit, Lilith and the other three grand magus also brandished their weapons and red out their energy.

    "Huh, to think that I would be outwitted by a youth like you." the Abyss Queen said, chuckling.

    Then, much to their surprise, her expression turned calm as she said, "Release my men you captured and you will be allowed to leave here unscathed."

    Knowing the initiative was in his hands, Alduin calmly spoke, repeating the same line she had said, "That''s not a fair trade. I want you to hand over my nephew and that traitor: that''s my price"

    "Deal."

    Unexpectedly, it didn''t take her even a second to think before she agreed to the proposal.

    As soon as she said those words, Esbern''s face turned pale as he quickly turned around and fled from the tform. However, with just a slight gesture from the Abyss Queen, a grand magus figure known for their power was restrained in space, unable to move like a chicken on chopping block.

    Esbern instinctually used his transformation, turning into a giant goat beast. However, his transformation somehow did not stop as his body continued to erge, and following his scream, he exploded into pieces.

    Facing the gazes given by the human side, the Abyss Queen casually shrugged and said, "That man promised me he could convince you and bring all the half-bloods to our side, so he deserved it."

    She then seemed in no mood to continue their talk. Just as she stood up, she looked at Alduin and said, "Think again about what the human alliance has really done for you and your kind and reconsider my offer."

    Momentster, the crimson ship left the area and after exchanging the prisoners, the rest of the elven battleships escorted the Taurus out of the elven border.

    It seemed the threat was over. At least for now.

 Chapter 1419 New Hope

    In a distant corner of the vast universe, in a small room of a certain cargo ship.

    A female acolyte could be seen lying next to a human-sized tube. She had been there for days, but she didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving anytime soon.

    Her gaze was fixated on a motionless body as she held onto an arm that was now cold. The expression on her face was indescribable, as she tried to contain the overwhelming emotion within.

    Even though the truth was right in front of her eyes, she still couldn''t ept the fact that someone she cared for deeply had left the world.

    Countless memories shed through her mind as she stared at his pale face. Memories of the time they spent together had been haunting her. The silly young boy she loved to tease so much, who eventually turned into someone irreceable in her life.

    Numerous scenarios were ying in her mind. Each and every one of them involved him still being alive, hugging her body as she shed tears of happiness.

    Her thought was suddenly interrupted by a knock on the door. She was just in time to wipe the tears streaming down her check before a familiar voice was heard and the door opened.

    "Klea, it''s me. I''ming in."

    Despite her turbulent emotions, she still showed a smile when she saw the figure entering the room. It was none other than her dear friend, Thrax.

    With Chumo still being treated for his condition, the Thracian was the one who had been apanying her through the struggles. Upon entering the room, he approached the tube and stood beside her, staring at the lying figure.

    There was a moment of silence between them before Klea spoke.

    "What�� will be of us now, Thrax? We.. what would we be without him��?"

    At those words, the muscr warrior was silent. Not because he didn''t care, but because he didn''t know what to say. In fact, this situation troubled him deeper than he thought. Not only did he lose a dear friend, the situation that befell the two of them reminded him of histe wife Sara.

    It was at moments like this that Thrax couldn''t help but curse the fact that he couldn''t speak well. The only thing he could do was take a deep sigh as he found himself wishing his Roman rival was here.

    After saying those words, Klea stood up from her seat and said calmly, "Why are you here, Thrax? Are we about to arrive soon?"

    "No, not yet.. I came to inform you that our former headmaster has woken up."

    Hearing those words, the gloomy look on Klea''s face quickly changed to hopeful. She quickly turned towards the door while saying, "I need to talk to him right now. Help me, Thrax."

    With that said, the two of them quickly exited the room. However, they only managed to take a few steps before stopping in their tracks when they saw a group of people walking through the hallway towards them.

    Headmaster Delbrand and the Wolf Patriarch Lucius stood before them. Together the two of them escorted the person Klea wanted to meet, Altus Dresden. The three had apparentlye to see them, or rather, to see the body that had been lying in the room they had been in earlier.

    The frail-looking white-beared old man briefly looked at Klea before asking her to lead them into the room.

    When they realized that the supreme figure hade straight to Emery the moment he woke up, both Klea and Thrax couldn''t help but look at each other. They could see that they had hopeful expressions on their faces.

    Apart from the body lying in the tube in the middle, there were only five of them in the room. Klea and Thrax watched in rapt attention as the supreme being walked over to the body and inspected it thoroughly.

    Klea could hear her heart rapidly beating in anticipation as she hoped for a miracle. Unfortunately for her, her hope was met with despair.

    After the inspection, Altus turned his head, looked at Klea, and said, "First of all, I apologize for letting you down. I am not here to save him. Instead, I came hoping that I could bring closure."

    Klea''s hands tightened into fists when she heard those words. The first thing that came to her mind immediately after was to ask these people to leave. However, no matter how she denied it, she did want to hear what the supreme magus had to say.

    After all, if she wanted to save Emery, she needed to know what really happened to him. Moreover, the reason as to why a supreme magus that was presumed dead would know anything about it.

    The frail-looking supreme magus quickly started exining to the two, about how a part of his soul managed to help Emery break through to the magus realm, and watch him defeat Zenonia.

    Of course, such a miraculous thing came at a price. In fact, the inspection he did just now was to confirm that.

    Seeing the damaged core in Emery''s body, Altus could tell that the cause of his death was because the two opposing energies within his body had proved too much to handle, thus destroying his soul.

    "Thest thing I remember is him pushing through all the pain to save you and the others, knowing that he didn''t have much time left."

    Klea couldn''t help but let out a long sigh, aplicated expression on her face. Given her understanding of his personality, that was indeed exactly something Emery would do. Now, after knowing the reason why Emery refused to leave with her at that time, Klea did obtain some sense of relief.

    There were other questions bothering her, like the details of what Emery was doing before he came to save them in his magus form, something that seems to have something to do with the unknown person in the room, the one she had heard called Lucius. However, what she wanted to know the most from Altus'' words was the words two cores; opposite energy.

    When she asked about this, Altus nodded his head saying, "Yes. He managed to break through not just once, but twice; with two very different cores taking form."

    "Headmaster... Elder�� but there is only one of them here.. Could it be that Emery''s soul is still wandering out there?" Klea swiftly looked toward Delbrand, the one who brought back his corpse.

    "I didn''t see any soul, not within a few miles away..."

    "Didn''t see.. So he might still be there!? Headmaster, we have to turn back now!!"

    Klea instantly went frenzy at the possibility, so much so that Thrax was forced to hold her down. "Calm down, Klea��"

    Realizing that her behavior was inappropriate, Klea quickly tried to calm herself down.

    "I am sorry, elders�� I�C"

    ? Stopping her words, Delbrand stepped forward and patted her shoulder saying, "I know for a fact that his soul is not there. I am sorry."

    Their attention was suddenly interrupted by a violent cough by the supreme magus that forced him to sit down. Altus looked at Klea and said, "I''m sorry, youngss.. It''s my fault��"

    "It was I who told him the way to force a breakthrough in his advancement�� by splitting his soul into two.. Even with aplete soul, not every human magus manages to form a spirit soul that could escape the body in danger. Even if he somehow miraculously could, such a soul wouldn''t survive outside for more than a few minutes."

    Once again, Klea felt like screaming her emotions out loud. It was not what she wanted to hear. Still unwilling to ept such cruel reality, she once again said, "What about the energy that still gathered in his broken core.. What about that?!"

    Delbrand looked like he was about to repeat what he had said earlier, but then the words didn''te out of his mouth as if he suddenly came to a shocking realization. Before he could say anything, the supreme magus asked, "How long has it been since he died?"

    Thinking the same thing, Delbrand quickly answered, "15 days�� having energy still gathering after that many days... That''s never happened before"

    This time, the supreme being and Delbrand went ahead and did another inspection on Emery''s body. In particr, on the energy that still gathered inside the broken core. Momentster, a curious expression could be seen on the headmaster''s face as he said, "This is quite a peculiar power. It is brimming with the Law of Space.. Is this Zenonia''s power? What kind of energy is this?"

    When hearing those words, something came to Klea''s mind. She realized that she most likely knew what the two were talking about, and her expression quickly turned to one of hope.

    She had just found out a possible way to save Emery, which lies in the depths of the Earth''s forest.

    Not trusting the people in the room, especially the Wolf Patriarch whom she found eerie, Klea decided to hide the fact about the Khaos space. At least not until she consulted elder Fuxi or Lord Izta when they finally returned.

    --------

    Author Note

    "Wee to volume 5, The Path to Magus. Please be patient with the uing arc as it will include many chapters from other perspectives, namely Klea. I hope you will enjoy seeing the world from the perspective of those whom have been close to Emery along his whole journey. Thank you."

 Chapter 1420 Return

    The fact that there was still a remnant of Khaos energy in Emery''s cold body brought a new seed of hope for the Earth team.

    However, the faint light was extinguished as quickly as it was lit. Just after three weeks of travel, when they finally returned to Golden City and then Terra Castle, the harshness of reality once again struck them.

    Upon their arrival, Klea and Thrax''s eyes were immediately drawn to one ce, the statue on the hill next to the pce. It was the memorial of their fallen lord, Izta the Gilgamesh, who ultimately sacrificed his life during the attack on the academy.

    Lord Izta''s figure stood tall on the stone pedestal. Coupled with the resolute expression on his face, his entire figure gave off a profound heroic air as if at this moment, he was watching over his people.

    Thrax, who had adored this man for a long time, fell to his knees. His eyes were fixed on the statue''s motionless figure as his emotions finally burst out. Tears uncontrobly streamed down his face.

    Fuxi, the Eastern Sage, and Lord Izta''s five wives who had just arrived to wee them also shared the same despair as they looked at the human-sized tube that had been brought home.

    It was a quiet evening. The four empty chairs at the dinner table made the feeling of emptiness even more prominent, as if reminding them of their absence.

    Lord Izta, Emery, Chumo, and Julian.

    Julian, the Roman, had returned to Earth five weeks ago. Meanwhile, Chumo and five others were still under quarantine and treatment.

    The dinner atmosphere was far from its usual warmth as both parties talked about the misfortunes that urred on their sides. Magus Rosia, the eldest among them, tried to lighten the mood by shifting the topic to the loot they got from the battle against the Darkmoon elves, more specifically how they had managed to sell all of it.

    The mention of it lightened the atmosphere for a moment, but it soon reminded them of Emery, who took the risk of facing the Darkmoon n to dig up any information avable about the captured acolytes.

    Seeing how the situation quickly became even more depressing, Fuxi decided that they might as well discuss their main issues. He looked toward the two, Klea and Thrax, and asked:

    "What''s your n now? Will you stay, or will you return to Earth?"

    Ever since she heard that Emery''s body still had some Khaos energy remaining, Klea had made up her mind to bring his body back to Earth, to the Khaos space. At this moment, she was waiting for the headmaster''s help so they could get the Magus Alliance''s permission to return home.

    "They said it would take a month! That''s too damn long!!" Klea expressed her frustration and nervousness. The fact that there was still energy in Emery''s body after three weeks was already a miracle, they couldn''t afford to wait another month!

    In contrast to her, Thrax was much more silent. No, he waspletely silent, to the point that Klea even spoke for him.

    "You will definitelye home with me, right? Who knows what that Kronos is nning. We can never be too careful."

    With the mention of Kronos, Fuxi was reminded of, and subsequently brought up, the battle they would have in 20 years; the battle that would set the fate of the Earth''s caretaker. Being the caretaker of one''s own was not only significant, but was also the dream of thete Lord Izta. Thus, everyone took the matter seriously.

    However, not only had they lost Izta, but there were also Emery and Chumo''splicated situations.

    "We can''t deny it, it''s impossible for us to win with our number."

    "No," Klea quickly interjected with conviction. "Emery and Chumo, both of them will join the battle."

    As if in thought, Fuxi closed his eyes for a moment and sighed, "How sure are we of winning all six fights?"

    "What are you saying, Senior? What else can we do?"

    "I need you to reconsider returning home," he slowly said. "Stop thinking about Emery for a second and think about what''s best for you, all of you... because when you return to Earth, it will take a while before you cane back."

    Klea''s words got stuck in her throat.

    In truth, she knew that she was blinded by her emotions. She understood that she would have a much better chance of advancing faster if she stayed in the magus universe, and the same applied to Thrax. Moreover, with Julian having already returned there, there was no need for them to go.

    Senior Fuxi was worried for her and everyone, she also understood that. However, she could only think about saving Emery. As long as there was a chance, no matter how small... she was willing.

    "No, Senior, I will return home no matter what. I promise I will train hard and make up for what I miss," she said. "Besides, we need to find four others and prepare them."

    Klea''s tone was soft and polite, but her gaze was full of determination.

    Her disy of firm conviction gave Fuxi mixed feelings. Furthermore, the Thracian who was usually brash and straightforward surprisingly still did not say anything, which inexplicably made him feel more helpless.

    His brows slightly furrowed for a moment, but in the end, he suppressed the words in his heart.

    "...All right. Think it through tonight, we will talk about this again tomorrow."

    With that, their dinner came to an end. After they parted ways, Klea headed straight toward the small indoor garden at the side of Terra Pce, where Emery''s tube was ced.

    The moment she arrived at the garden, she saw five nt creatures surrounding the tube. In the faintly-lit garden, Twik and the four Chizpur brothers patiently stayed by their master''s side, waiting for him to wake up.

    As she took in the tranquil scene, she couldn''t help but feel sentimental again.

    "What about all of you? Would you like to stay here, ore with me to your master''s home?" Klea slowly approached the nt creatures and asked.

    "Kuang, ku ku kuang."

    As she looked at the nt creatures earnestly looking back at her, her lips subconsciously curved into a weak, but gentle smile.

    "I don''t really know what you''re saying, but I''m sure you all feel the same as I do."

    The night passed just like that. The next morning, the Terra Pce received an unexpected visitor. When Klea saw the grand magus''s figure, she frowned almost immediately.

    It was the patriarch of the Wolf bloodline, Lucius Corvus.

    "I am here to bring my junior home."

 Chapter 1421 Visitor

    The middle-aged man was the chief of the bloodline that Emery was part of. Not only was he said to be someone close to Emery, he was also one of the major figures who helped the kidnapped acolytes escape from the elven.

    Hence, she found it strange she could not find herself liking this Wolf Patriarch.

    Klea took a step forward and spoke in a polite tone. "Elder, what do you mean that you are taking him home? Are you going to follow us back to our Earth?"

    Although the fierce-looking golden-haired grand magus clearly heard her question, the man did not say anything. Instead, he looked around for a moment before walking towards the small garden where Emery''s body was.

    Ignoring the look given by everyone in the area, he arrived in front of Emery''s lying body. He looked at it in excitement and said, "Good. It''s not ideal, but it''s notpletely ruined either."

    Seeing how strangely the golden-haired man was acting, Magus Rosia interrupted him. "Senior, you are currently in our home, the house of Izta the Gilgamesh. Please introduce yourself and your purpose foring here."

    Everyone watched as the patriarch casually turned around and shed a faint smile before saying, "I am Lucius Corvin, the Patriarch of the Wolf Bloodline and the reason I am here is to bring back his body home, to be ced amongst his people in the Kingdom of Corvin."

    The moment she heard such ridiculous words, Klea couldn''t hide her frown anymore.

    "My apologies, Elder. But Emery only has one home and that is Earth."

    Despite hearing such an answer, the man nonchntly replied, "He did. But now, not only he is an inner member of my n, he is also my disciple. Therefore I willy im to his body and bring it back to our homnd."

    Of course, those words quickly rang the rm in Klea''s head. She might have known about Emery joining a Wolf n, but she was absolutely certain she never heard him taking another person as his master, especially one that was of grand magus level.

    When he saw the reaction of the others present, Lucius just simply said, "He joined recently so he might not have the opportunity to tell you all. But don''t worry. I will make sure he receives a proper burial. One that is worthy of being a member of the Corvus n."

    The one-sided decision making of course infuriated everyone present. Especially Klea who couldn''t hold her emotions any longer and exploded at the other party, apparently not caring about his strength or status.

    "NO! He''s not going with you and also, he''s not dead!"

    Klea''s feelings were evidently shared among the four female magus and one grand magus. Thetter, Fuxi of the Eastern Sage, had a solemn expression on his face, like he was ready to take action if necessary.

    Still adopting his nonchnt attitude, the Wolf Patriarch swept his gaze across them before stopping at Fuxi and saying, "One cosmos�� and just a bunch of you think can stop me? Are you all sure about this?"

    Undeterred by those words, Thrax also took a step forward and stood in front of Klea. He assumed his fighting stance, ready to act immediately should a fight start, but had not drawn his weapon yet.

    The situation gradually turned tense as everyone began to disy their power. At this point, Lucius'' sharp fangs and ws had already been revealed and it looked like a fight might break out at any moment now.

    But then, the taut atmosphere suddenly shattered and everyone''s attention was diverted when they all felt a powerful energying from outside the pce. It exuded a seemingly infallible power, as a voice filled with majesty resounded in the whole Terra pce.

    "I see you are still as ruthless as ever, Lucius."

    All eyes turned to the pce entrance, where three figures could be seen walking in. The neers were quickly recognized. One was the famous Dragon Prince, Zach Talon, another was the female dragon magus, Shena, while thest was the Zodiac King himself, Alduin Talon.

    Their arrival, in particr thetter, quickly made Lucius retract his ws. With a smile on his face, he said, "Brother Alduin? What a surprise to see you here."

    When the supreme magus finally arrived, all the female magus promptly gave their respects. Fuxi showed appropriate respectful behavior, followed by Klea and Thrax.

    Alduin approached the tube and silently looked at Emery''s lying body. Various glints shed across his eyes, unbeknownst to anyone else. As for Zach, even though he tried to hide it, the young dragon still couldn''t hide the fact he was shaken by what he was seeing.

    A long sigh rang out from the Dragon King as he said, "What a shame��"

    Turning his head, he looked at Klea and the others saying, "I truly sorry for your loss. He will surely be missed."

    He then looked at the Wolf Patriarch and said, "Lucius, for the sake of the dead, let''s not make a scene here. Come on now, you wille with me, we have a lot to catch on with" Knowing he couldn''t refuse, Lucius nodded slightly before following suit.

    Everyone was still in daze by what had just happened. The supreme being hade and gone like the wind. In an instant, he took away their trouble as if he knew what was going to happen. Klea and the others of course breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, Zach still remained. The Dragon Prince was staring at the cold body in exasperation.

    Knowing the peculiar rtionship between the two of them, Klea did not disturb the man from whatever he was thinking. Besides, there was still thest person of the three.

    Magus Shena, who Klea knew quite well, walked up to her. Holding her hands tightly, the female magus looked her in the eyes and said, "If anyone is causing trouble here, let us know and Zodiac City will be sure toe help immediately."

    Klea nodded her head, epting the offer. It was at this moment that Zach turned away from the lying body and spoke to Klea.

    "I heard that you might have a way to save him��"

    But before she could say anything, he added, "I don''t need to know how, just that If you seed�� tell him I''m still waiting for our final duel."

    For some reason, those words moved Klea. She involuntarily shed another tear while nodding in affirmation.

    However, just when they thought Zach would be leaving now, he instead walked up to Thrax and said, "How about youe with me? I will be enlisting to the alliance army tomorrow, let''s bring wrath to those elf bastards!"

 Chapter 1422 Candidates

    When everyone saw the look on Thrax''s face after Zach left the pce, they immediately knew about his decision without even asking him.

    With his talent in the Law of ughter, the best way for Thrax to surpass his limits and grow stronger was to join the frontline battlefield. Moreover, the thought of joining the Magus Alliance Army was something that had lingered in his mind ever since he had fought and lost against the man in the Magus Tournament.

    His thought came to a temporary halt when he suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder. Apparently, Klea had walked up to him.

    Taking a deep sigh, she smiled at him before saying, "You should do what you think is best for you, Thrax. Just that if you really have set your mind, please be careful. I don''t think I can take any more bad news."

    Thrax nodded his head firmly. "Of course!"

    Finally, Thrax managed to release all the emotions he had been harboring since he returned to Terra Pce.

    Now that Thrax had decided that he would stay and not return to Earth, Magus Rosia turned to her sisters. They locked eyes with each other, and as if they were all of the same thought, they approached Thrax.

    Standing in front representing the others, Magus Rosia spoke to the Thracian.

    "You are indeed the best candidate to receive our Lord''s Legacy. As such, we will assist you in every way we can until you be the strongest magus worthy of our Lord''s name."

    All four of Lord Izta''s five wives were experts in warfare. Their statement meant that they would spare no effort in teaching, training, and guiding Thrax. They would prepare him to be the best he could be before he began his service for the Magus Alliance, and watch over him ordingly every step along the way.

    "Since you will be joining the army officially, you will start from the bottom as a foot soldier. Don''t let your guard down even after going through our training. If you are not careful, you might not survive past a month."

    Fortunately, Thrax was not an amateur. Although young, he had many battle experiences in his time on earth and also the 5 months that he served in Lord Izta''s army. The Thracian was confident. In fact, he couldn''t wait to enlist right away.

    Klea couldn''t help but smile when she saw such a sight. Even though it was indeed dangerous, the battlefield was arguably the best path for Thrax''s development in the future.

    However, it also meant that now she was on her own in preparing for what was toe.

    Understanding what she was thinking, Fuxi spoke to her, "Don''t worry. I will help you,"

    After that, the two parted ways as Thrax was about to get preupied with his preparations. Apparently, the enlistment was due to start in a week, meaning the Thracian did not have much time to hone his skills under the tutge of Lord Izta''s wives.

    As for Klea, the girl was currently with the Eastern Sage as the two of them prepared for the rest.

    If not dyed, she should have a month before her return to Earth. One month wasn''t a long time, but it wasn''t short either. Foreseeing the challenges that would await them, she knew she needed to use the time she had wisely.

    To guide her in her multi-elemental cultivation, Klea had the Eastern Sage. Of all the powerful figures she had met at the academy, Fuxi was arguably the best master one could have for improving their proficiency in the 5 elements. At the same time, the man also nned to teach her further on the [Hexagram Formation].

    Aside from her situation, they also discussed the four candidates that would fight in the battle against the Kronos faction.

    Looking at the four exceptional female magus, all avable on Terra Pce, Klea couldn''t help but say out loud the thing that had been bothering her.

    "I still don''t understand why it has to be those born on Earth."

    As if expecting the question, Fuxi quickly exined about the threads of fate that connected every living being in one way and another. The fact that the candidates were part of the Earth''s lineage would enable them to connect with the itself, bing a better caretaker.

    This was also the reason why the Magus Alliance was willing to give an opportunity to a generally weaker new faction to be the caretaker of their own world.

    As for the candidates, Fuxi couldn''t help but be slightly emotional when he spoke the name Ashaka. The famous warrior, turned king and then became an Abbot.The man was, after all, his disciple �C one that met terrible fate.

    "I might have a way to cure his illness, and if given time, he could make a breakthrough to the magus realm." said Fuxi.

    The other main candidate was none other than Fjolnir, the Norse King.

    "These past hundreds of years, I have been constantly inquiring and searching about his mysterious lineage, but my efforts have been unsessful so far."

    Klea had of course seen the legend about Fjolnir, about how the northern people actually originated from another and came to Earth two thousand years ago.

    As they started to live and be one lineage with Earth''s locals, their power inevitably and gradually degraded over the years, bringing them more in line with the other humans. There was also Fjolnir''s unusual ancestry link thaty within his bloodline. The impact or powers of this bloodline however had been lost to time.

    Other than those two people, they needed two more candidates.

    At this, Klea thought about the people she had fought against at the Abbot temple. However, although they were undoubtedly skillful, those people were still far from reaching the magus realm.

    Even the High Priest of her Egyptian Kingdom Ihmotep, whose magic instilled fear in anyone in Egypt, was no match for even the current Klea.

    In fact, the most powerful person she ever found on Earth �C that was the closest to their level �C was the olddy Emery killed on Britain ind.

    At this line of thought, Klea couldn''t help but think about a certain pack of female wolves, especially about the one who was the most powerful of them.

    Maybe��

    Either way, before returning home, Klea was determined to find a way to help those potential candidates for the battle that would take ce in twenty years. Fortunately, Terra pce currently had no shortage of spirit stones, which she nned to use to purchase and bring home various items.

    However, before she put too much thought into these people, she needed to check on the one not yet recovered, Chumo.

 Chapter 1423 Conditions

    After going through a long discussion with the Eastern Sage, an official representative from the Magus Academy visited the Terra Pce on the following day. They hade to deliver three wooden boxes.

    Fuxi and the Terra magus of course already knew what they were, as the exact same were given to Emery and Julian before. Klea reached to pick up one that had abel with her name on it.

    The moment her finger touched it, a bright light appeared as the rune seal on the box activated.

    [Identity confirmed. Elite acolyte 83292005, Kleopatra]

    After the light died down, inside the box, she could see the silver [Scroll of Awakening] that was needed to break through to the magus realm. Apart from that, there was also a metal card that disyed information in her mind as she picked it up.

    [Cleopatra]

    [Magus Academy''s graduate Year 25,053 BH]

    [Elite ss with Honors]

    [Overall rank - Top 200]

    [Thank you for your participation in the Magus Academy tournament]

    [Congrattion, you ced in the top 100]

    [You received - 400,000 contribution points]

    Four hundred thousand contribution points was certainly quite a hefty sum. However, when she found out the amount within Thrax''s card, she couldn''t help but sport a frown. Due to his feat of making it into the top 16 in the Magus Tournament, the Thracian had received an extra five hundred thousand contribution points as his reward.

    Either way, the arrival of these rewards reminded Klea to find a way to obtain a few extra [Scroll of Awakening] for the magus candidates on Earth.

    Since Thrax was still busy with his preparations for the uing enlistment, Klea nned to check on Chumo''s condition first. After that, she would try toplete her shopping list of things to bring back to Earth.

    But right before she left, the Eastern Sage came up to her and told her about something that immediately made her anxious. After hearing the Wolf Patriarch''sments yesterday, he had decided to inspect Emery''s body more thoroughly. What he found was not good news.

    "The tube did an excellent job of slowing down the dposition process, but for a half-blood like Emery, his body apparently needs extra treatment, he might also need a better container."

    As she was trying to think of a way to solve this problem, Klea remembered Emery had a good friend at the Apothecary Institute. Thinking they might have a solution, it was decided she would visit the institute today and ask for their help.

    Apparently, the Eastern Sage had something important to prepare as well. He gave Klea some list of items that would be most useful for the people on earth. They were notmonly made ones, so Klea might need to search around between shops.

    Not nning to go alone, Klea went to the Terra Pce''s backyard. She then walked over to the pet she had neglected since the tournament.

    "Tivali, are you awake? Let''s go, youe with me now."

    Upon hearing those words, the five meter tall Bestet King Tiger quickly shrunk, turning into a small ck cat with striking golden stripes. It jumped into the air andnded on Klea''s open arm. As thetter started to rub her hands on its back, Tivali was seen closing its eyesfortably.

    Purrr! purrr!

    Because of how serious Emery''s body condition was, the first ce she visited after leaving the Terra Pce was Golden City, where the Apothecary Institute was. Unexpectedly, it wasn''t hard to track down Emery''s apothecary grandmaster �C Grom �C as all the apothecarist of the institute were registered.

    Even though she knew Emery was talented in apothecary, Klea didn''t realize how famous he was among the other apprentices in the institute. Even some apothecary grandmasters were shocked and concerned when they learned of his current situation.

    It was at this time that Klea also learned about Emery''s colleagues in this field. In particr, a cute-looking young girl named Karin. She truly didn''t know what to do when she saw thetter suddenly burst into tears, when she learned of Emery''s condition.

    Luckily, this also meant Klea received a lot of support from these people when she asked for assistance. In fact, they went ahead and dispatched several teams of experts to the Terra Pce, assuring her they would do their best to alleviate Emery''s situation.

    Knowing Emery was in good hands, Klea could with peace of mind move on to the next thing on her list. Unfortunately for her, the next on the list was something unpleasant.

    Visiting the facility where the survivors of the Nightwalkers toxin were being treated.

    There were Chumo and six other people. Among them, Klea only recognized Lodos the Maniac and Abrafo the earth formation specialist. At the moment, all of them were under the direct care of the Magus Alliance''s medical science team.

    The experiment that had been carried out on them was something more than mere poison. It was some kind of a gene modification, one which required rigorous research and deep experimentation to be cracked, let alone undone.

    Aside from Abrafo, who wasn''t too strongly affected by the toxin, the other six, who were in much worse condition, were not from any well-known factions.

    Usually, this would mean a project to resolve their condition would be deemed unfeasible to undertake. But fortunately, under Headmaster Delbrand''s orders, the Magus Academy was willing to fund the project until a definite cure was found.

    When Klea came to visit, she saw Chumo was ced in a special room for safety reasons, as there were only certain hours during the day when he woulde out of the crazed state. Even then, he was still unable to speak clearly.

    Researchers taking part in the project were optimistic they would eventually seed in finding a cure. However, the endeavor would definitely not bepleted within the one month Klea had.

    "Even if the tests go well, it will still take at least a year or two for them to be safely released, much more to be fully recovered."

    Hearing that answer, Klea nodded in understanding. She turned to her friend and spoke after taking a deep breath. "You and Emery, you two, you must�� fight it�� Please, you must get well soon, I will be waiting for you back on Earth."

    There was a clear look on Chumo''s face, a face full of determination. However, even when no words coulde out of his mouth Klea''s knows the same Chumo was still in there.

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1424 Shopping List

    In the next few days, Klea went on and used her time to go back and forth between Golden City and Terra Pce.

    Apart from the one hour of time she set aside every day to visit and check on Chumo''s condition, she mainly used that time to look up any information and any items that could be of great help. In particr, those that could assist her two seniors on Earth break through to the magus realm, and perhaps a few others.

    The thing she focused on searching for were the most effective pills and serums for people to reach Rank 9. Apart from that, she also went through various battle art scrolls and cultivation techniques, picking up those she found useful forbat in general a�" those that enhanced its practitioner''s speed, strength, endurance, or soul power.

    As for the artifacts, she chose to ignore thempletely and didn''t buy any. After all, as long as they managed to reach the magus realm, they would be granted ess to the Magus Universe and thus be able to find one suitable for themselvester.

    Last but not least, she also looked for the all-important [Scroll of Awakening], which apparently avable in two different qualities. One look at their prices, she couldn''t help but suck a deep breath of disbelief.

    [Awakening Scroll - General - 100,000 spirit stones]

    [Awakening Scroll - Advanced - 500,000 spirit stones]

    With the spirit stones she had received from the people in the Terra Pce, Klea went ahead and bought four scrolls of the advanced version. Even though it was five times the price of the general version, it was the one with a much higher sess percentage, just like the one she had received from the Magus Academy.

    After that, Klea also purchased a crystal ball simr to one of the first artifacts she had seen at the Magus Academy. It was the item that could evaluate one''s element affinity and aptitude.

    With it, she would hopefully be able to discover talents that were among humans on Earth.

    Klea naturally wanted to buy more stuff. Unfortunately, her idea wasn''t really possible as she also had to consider the costs involved in bringing these items back, especially the restricted ones, to Earth which was a lower realm world.

    [Storage box - 50,000 contribution points]

    In contrast to its ridiculously expensive price tag, the so-called storage box was only one meter in length and half a meter wide. As if that wasn''t bad enough, it could only be filled with three items.

    This was of course quite a trouble, because with so many items on her current shopping list, she would have to pay for at least fifteen boxes to transport them to Earth. But then, when she thought that it would cost a total of 750,000 contribution points, which she could still afford with her savings from the previous game, it turned out to be greatly mistaken.

    Apparently, there was a rule that stated the price would increase ording to the amount of goods that would be brought. The rule was said to be made for the sake of limiting resources that was not supposed to be exist on a lower world.

    Needless to say, the final price she was given made Klea explode in anger.

    "One and a half million contribution points!? How dare they say that the rule is for the good of the world?! This is purely exploitation of us, people from lower realms!!"

    And to make matters worse, these boxes could only be paid using contribution points. Therefore, all the spirit stones they obtained from the elven battle were of no use.

    There were now two options for Klea to choose from. First, he could only ept reality and reduce the number of items she brought back; or two, she went to ask Thrax for contribution points.

    Since she was used to getting what she wanted, this dilemma really bothered her for quite some time. And to make her even more irritated, there were also limits set on the pets or creatures that could be brought to a lower realm world.

    Klea''s Bestet Tiger King was a legendary one, while on the other hand, from amongst Emery''s nt creatures, Twik was considered a mythical level creature, meaning the little guy won''t be able to follow her back to Earth.

    She made a few trips to and from the Magus Alliance HQ, only for her request to be turned down each time.

    Time went on and unknowingly a week had passed. It was finally time for Thrax to leave for the Magus Alliance army.

    Before they truly parted ways, Klea and Thrax reaffirmed their promise to each other that they would meet at the [Ancient Celestial Ruins] that would be opened in seven years. An idea that everyone agreed on before the tournament started.

    "Go kill more of those bastards for us, Thrax." She said with hatred. "In the meantime, I will make sure everyone else is well and ready. We will all meet again in seven years"

    Thrax nodded in understanding at her words. Then, the two of them embraced warmly before the Immortal diator turned around and, with ast nce at his dear friend, headed towards his future.

    Seven years might seem like a short amount of time for a magus, but to these young acolytes, it was more than the total time they had known each other. As for what was in store for them in the future, no one knew for sure.

    At the same time that Thrax left, the Eastern Sage finally finished the things that had been upying his mind this past week. He went ahead and looked for Klea as he finally prepared for her training.

    To her surprise, instead of practicing elemental proficiency or deepening formation understanding like they had talked about at first, Fuxi taught her how to further enhance her spirit attack, to improve her spirit reading ability.

    "What''s going on, Senior?" Klea asked, clearly confused. "What are you nning?"

    As if he had expected her reaction, Fuxi quickly said, "I''ve been checking out the things left behnd by Izta in the past week, and I found something that can be of great help to you, that might be able to help us win the battle against the Kronos faction."

    Intrigued by such words, Klea suppressed her doubts and asked, "What is it, Senior?"

    "There is a ce hidden deep on Earth, where lies the body of the First Man, King Anu of Babylonian Kingdom. To be able to ess it, one needs a magus-level spirit reading ability. Hence, we will focus your training on that."

 Chapter 1425 Last Days

    The first generation of the Earth''s acolytes; The Great Sage from the East, the Northern Shaman, the Beast King of the West, Izta the Gilgamesh, and Enkidu; all of them were heroes of their era in Earth''s history.

    However, unknown to the existing historical texts, they were all just ordinary young warriors if they werepared to the great King Anu, the First King, who was the founders of Earth''s civilization.

    At the moment, Fuxi was exining to Klea the history of Earth two thousand years ago..

    She, who had always had a great curiosity about history, listened intently to the words of the Eastern Sage for this was a part of the missing history. One which couldn''t even be found in the Great Library of Alexandria. Most of them disappeared from the world in the great deluge that covered the entire Earth.

    "We don''t really know what happened either. All five of us were in the academy at that time. When we returned, the king was dead and the Babylonian Empire was no more."

    The death of King Anu, who was the official proxy of the Nephilim at that time, paved the way for the Kronos faction to be the caretakers of Earth . Although there were irregrities in the exchange of power, Izta, who was the king''s nephew, refused to investigate further.

    "The king''s body was buried along with his mysteries, sealed up and the existence of the tomb was obscured by the great flood that came after."

    The Eastern Sage indeed once found the entrance of the tomb. However, at that time he was still just a simple acolyte. He wished to return when he became a magus, but he had never been able to with Kronos blocking the way.

    Fuxi then stretched out his hand and showed Klea a bronze amulet. It was normal at first nce, but Klea noticed it had a peculiar symbol of two engraved crescents opposite each other, which was the symbol of the house of Uranus.

    "I didn''t really like the idea of ??desecrating the king''s tomb, but desperate times call for desperate measures."

    Hearing the story and what the Eastern Sage just said, Klea quickly deduced what he was nning to do. "Senior, you''re looking for evidence that might help us take down Kronos, aren''t you?"

    Even though Klea preferred to beat the Kronos through a show of strength, that didn''t mean she would reject other alternatives, especially if it aligned with their goals. After all, it could potentially be a fail-safe card for unforeseen troubles.

    With that being said, the two of them quickly began her training. Closing her eyes, Klea mustered her focus and followed the Eastern Sage''s guidance to further improve her spirit reading abilities.

    Being someone who was not proficient in light elements himself, Fuxi taught her how to use the elementbination as a method to strengthen her soul.

    Aside from that, Klea also needed to learn the [Soul Tempering Meditation] technique. Hence, she went to buy all three books. Since she wasn''t a privileged acolyte, she had to pay almost double the price they were sold for on the privileged.

    During her days of training, more people came to visit the Terra Pce: Gerri the Violet me along with some other acolytes. They hade to bid their farewell as they were going back to their respectives.

    Terra Pce was also visited by people from Zodiac City, specifically Heorgar the Demon Wolf, who came with several White Fang members, who were close to Emery.

    Everyone who visited the Terra Pce mostly came to see Emery, except for one. A young noble from a renowned faction, Anas of the Kaleos. He hade to check on Klea''s situation and convey his gratitude for saving his life.

    "My Kaleos will be forever open if you ever need my help."

    ��

    After a month, the news that confirmed her return finally came out. It was finally time to pack up everything she needed.

    Throughout thest month, the teams dispatched from the Apothecary Institute had tried their best to maintain Emery''s body in its prime condition. In fact, Master Dulin even donated an advanced medical tube that could preserve his body for tens of years if needed.

    Klea had also obtained the necessary permission to visit Hyperion, where she brought Twik and the four Chizpur brothers back to Emery''s spirit cave so they could reunite with the other nt creatures.

    Patting the small bundles of joy, Klea smiled fondly and spoke with conviction.

    "I promise I will bring your master back."

    "Kuang kuang ku ku."

    Returning to the Terra Pce from Hyperion, Klea was weed by the farewell feast Magus Rosia and the others had prepared for both her and the Eastern Sage.

    The Eastern Sage decided to take his adopted daughter on another long journey. This time to fix the broken pieces of the Tier 6 [Array formation g] and look for the missing sets to further increase its power. As for Chumo, the female magus of Terra Pce, especially the youngest Yuria, promised they would monitor his progress closely.

    The feaststed until morning the next day and ended with a toast.

    "To see each other again in seven years."

    A ship had waited for Klea at noon in the Golden city and she departed right away with Emery lying inside the tube.

    ******

    Unbeknownst to her or anyone from Terra Pce, two figures were watching the ship from a distance.

    The middle aged man spoke politely to the person next to him, "Senior, I still think we shouldn''t let them go like this. I wasn''t sure before, but even though the elves tried to hide such a shameful day, I managed to find out that it was indeed a Star-devouring beast."

    The old man with a long white beard next to him seemed to think for a moment before saying, "Delbrand, It''s best that no one finds out about this. Besides, returning home is the only path for him."

    With a smile on his face, the old man spoke as his gaze fixed on the ship that was bing smaller and smaller. "I hope I can live long enough to see what that young man will be in the future."

    After saying such words, the old man casually turned around and said, "Come on, The council has approved our proposal for the new kind of academy. There will be a lot of work for us to do from now on."

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1426 Home

    It took three whole days for Klea to finally be able to see Earth from the wide window of the spaceship she was aboard. When she saw the familiar blue, she could feel a wave of nostalgia wash over her.

    She was broken out of her reverie when an announcement sounded in the air.

    [You have arrived at your destination]

    As expected, the ship made itsnding at the moon satellite that orbited the, which was the Caretaker outpost owned by the Kronos faction. Through the window of the ship as it entered its spot, Klea could see a sophisticated structure.

    With a small but striking ck cat sitting on her shoulder, she walked out of the ship while a human sized tube followed right behind her floating through the air. Her looks and the conspicuous tube attracted quite a bit of eyes as she got off the ship.

    There was no magus that weed her. Instead, she saw a group of people exuding saint-level aura walking toward her direction. Seeing the clothes the men were wearing and their demeanor, Klea assumed they were guards.

    "Our apologies, we weren''t expecting you. We didn''t know that you would be returning�� All the masters are currently away."

    Much to her annoyance, she was apparently not allowed to return to Earth without thepany of a magus sent by the caretaker party. Because of that, she was asked to remain on the moon satellite and wait.

    Of course, she was treated with extreme courtesy, whereupon she was provided with a private room. The problem was that she ended up staying for days without being given any news of the situation.

    Not being able to return to Earth when it was so close naturally made her emotional.

    "The Alliance has sent word from a week ago. They must be doing this on purpose!"

    Realizing that they were most likely trying to stir up her emotions so she would cause a scene, Klea decided to calm herself and spent the time practicing the [Soul Tempering Meditation] that she had recently learned.

    It had only been a little over three weeks since she learned the soul meditation technique, but she was on the second book already.

    With her eyes closed once again, she began to channel her spirit energy through the 7 major spirit points that the technique stated; the crown, the third eye, the throat, the heart, the sr plexus, the sacral, and the root. The meditation quickly did its job, helping ease her frustration.

    Time went on as Klea waspletely immersed in her training. After just a few days of meditation, she finally managed to finish mastering the second book, which elevated her spirit reading capability further.

    While testing her newfound capability, her attention was drawn when she sensed the arrival of a magus on the other side of thepound. When she noticed that the figure was making their way to her, she quickly prepared herself.

    Soon enough a knock was heard on the door. She quickly opened it, only to find someone she recognized �C the young-looking Magus Hermes �C standing with an apologetic smile on his face.

    "I apologize for the dy."

    At those words, Klea just casually replied, "No, you don''t." But despite saying such words, she didn''t n to cause amotion. Staring at the man with a deadpan look, she said, "Just take me home already."

    The ce Klea chose tond on Earth was none other than the British ind. To be exact, a hill right on the outskirts of the Roman garrison. When they arrived there, Hermes couldn''t help but speak.

    "This is the same ce I dropped one of you 3 months ago."

    Klea, however, ignored his words as she was taking a nice long deep breath. A smile emerged on her beautiful face as she felt the fresh and breezy air in the surrounding area. Then a momentter, a notification came to her mind.

    ####

    [Cleopatra]

    [Battle power: 120 (88)]

    [Spirit force: 992 (912)]

    [Acolyte rank 9 - peak stage 9 pirs]

    [Lightning - 4 pirs]

    [Wind- 2 pirs]

    [Ice - 2 pirs]

    [Water - 1 pir]

    ####

    Before Klea could get a better read of her limits on Earth, Hermes interrupted him by saying how the floating tube was too conspicuous and could raise a lot of questions. To that, she shot the man with an annoyed look.

    "I have my way, you may leave now"

    After the magus left, Klea leisurely walked towards the nearby town, which was formerly known as Cantiaci City. Entering the town, she could see hundreds of people on the bustling street and dozens of Roman soldiers around.

    With the peculiar cat on her shoulder, the human-sized tube floating behind her, and her exotic beauty, she should have made quite amotion, but none of these people seemed to care. All because Klea used this opportunity to warm up her newly enhanced mental power and affected their minds so they wouldn''t see the abnormality in her.

    She went on and hired a wagon to put Emery''s tube in, before heading for Venta Town �C the one that lies outside the Forbidden Forest. If nothing happened, the journey would take about two days.

    Even though traveling by wagon seemed like a waste of time, Klea still chose to do so for a reason. She had absolutely no ns to summon her bird and risk damaging the tube or Emery''s body inside.

    Along the way, to her surprise, she encountered several outposts guarded by Britain warriors.

    With her mental power, not only did she manage to pass through easily and unnoticed, she also obtained information about recent events from them. She learned the news about the new rulers of Britain, King Arthur and Queen Gwen, and the tense situation the kingdom had with the Romans. There were also rumors about a certain sorceress who helped the kingdom in this conflict.

    "Sorceress? Emery never mentions any sorceress��"

    The rumors were mixed between a good sorcerer who helped the kingdom or the witch who terrorized thend depending on who she was talking to.

    Two dayster, she finally arrived at Venta City, Eme''s estate which was still fully maintained by the Quintins family. Klea wasted no time and continued her journey to the Forbidden Forest on foot.

    The dark and dense forest was definitely an easy ce for people to lose their way, but for Klea, her enhanced spirit reading allowed her to scan areas of the forest, making sure she was always on track towards her destination.

    Surprisingly, she had only walked a few miles when she noticed dozens of figures surrounding her, warriors armed to the teeth.

    Hence she quickly unleashed her power, forcibly stopping their advance as the dozens of strong warriors lost control of their bodies.

    "I mean no harm, I came here to seek an audience with Gaia''s"

 Chapter 1427 Sacred Forest

    With their bodies still being restrained by Klea''s spell, this group of people understood they had no other choice but to listen to this unknown person''s will. However, that didn''t mean they turned submissive.

    In fact, the one who acted like the leader, a man with a scar on his face, red at her and aggressively said, "You are an outsider, aren''t you?! We will not allow you to enter this ce!"

    Klea had been to this forest about two years ago, so she of course knew about these Akavi warriors. However, she didn''t remember them being this aggressive at that time. Their peculiar attitude could only mean that something had gone wrong these past two years.

    Before she could even convince this group of Akavi warriors that she truly meant no harm, Klea''s noticed another group of people was approaching. Surprisingly, she could sense that there were quite a few who possessed strengthparable to a Rank 6 acolyte among the neers.

    Committed to resolving this situation immediately lest it worsen and go out of control, Klea decided to not do anything. She just remained where she was, awaiting the arrival of the second group. Of course, she still retained control of the first group in case things didn''t go her way.

    When the second group was about to arrive, Klea finally realized who these strong people were. She was a little surprised when she found out she actually knew all of them, as thest time she saw them, they were onlyparable to a Rank 4 acolyte at most.

    "Who is it!? Who dares to trespass this sacred forest?!"

    A female voice sounded clearly in the air, originating from one of the three who had just arrived with another group of Akavi warriors. Klea gave a smile and said, "Glita�� do you not remember me?"

    The ones who arrived were the Fey sisters that Emery cared about: the youngest Glita and the twins Lilith and Lelith. The three of them had met and learned various spells from Klea when she visited the forest in the past.

    There was a moment of silence as the Fey sisters, especially the twins, scrutinized Klea. The first to respond was naturally the youngest Glita.

    "Sister Klea!? Is that really you?!"

    She looked like she was about to pounce on Klea, but the two Lilith and Lelith quickly stopped her. The three approached cautiously until they reached a distance that was not far but not close either, where they started to take a few sniffs.

    Momentster, the petite Glita jumped towards Klea and this time the twins didn''t stop her. Seeing the bundle of joy rushing swiftly towards her, Klea opened her arms and weed her into her embrace.

    "Sister, it really is you! You have returned!"

    When they saw the Fey sisters recognize the intruder, all of the Akavi soldiers calmed down and promptly put aside their weapons. However, Klea wasn''t relieved yet as the next words that came out of Glita''s mouth sent her to a pause.

    "Where is Brother Emery? Is he noting with you?"

    Klea held her small body tightly as she calmly brought her to the floating tube following her. As they took a look beyond the transparent ss, the three of them immediately became hysterical.

    Having anticipated such a reaction, Klea quickly tried to calm them down. It took a few minutes before the Fey sisters could calm down from the shocking revtion. Despite that, there was still sorrow on their faces.

    It was at that time that Klea revealed her intention ofing to the Forbidden Forest, which then caused them to regain their bearings.

    "I came here trying to save him. So please let me talk to Gaia."

    Hearing those words, the three Fey sisters once again adopted the solemn look they had earlier and Glita said, "Sister, a lot of things have happened since you left. But yes, please follow us. We will take you to the vige."

    When she arrived at the hidden vige, Klea quickly noticed there were at least twice the number of peoplepared to two years ago. But at the same time, they seemed more wary of her being an outsider.

    As they walked through the vige, Glita told her about the attack carried out by the Romans about six months ago, who were led by the ''outsider'' �C people that were not from Earth.

    That incident caused the death of many warriors including their Chief Brennus, which was the reason why the hidden vige was now led by two people: Cavvi as the Chief and the oldest of Fey sisters Tyra as the new Priestess.

    People started to gather around her and soon enough they learned about Emery''s condition.

    Because of the deeds he had done, everyone in the vige basically idolized Emery. Hence, the reason why seeing his cold body filled them all with despair.

    After the three led Klea to meet up with Tyra, the new Priestess led her through the small cave and into the Gaia Shrine, where the familiar glowing nts and the huge tree weed her arrival.

    However, as soon as they arrived, Klea quickly noticed how Tyra appeared distraught as she said,

    "Unfortunately, Gaia has been quieter than ever, even the Lady of the Lake rarely shows herself anymore. Even so, I still hope that will change now that you are here."

    Klea first looked at Nimue''s body that was lying within the pond and scrutinized it closely. After she ultimately found nothing, she started to slowly approach the huge tree. First she gave a soft pat to the bear- like creature whoy next to it before finally cing her hand on the tree surface.

    Nothing happened for a while until Klea asked the question in her mind.

    "Please, if you have a way to save him�� Please tell me."

    At that moment, finally, Klea saw something. Within the darkness, she heard a soft growl and then the back of what appeared to be a dark wolf-like creature.

    "Emery��" She asked in a confused tone. "...Is that you?"

    The moment she said those words, the creature turned around and red at her fiercely. Now that she could see its face up close, she knew it wasn''t actually Emery.

    A streak of crimson furs could be seen running through its forehead, which reminded her of the creature she had seen fighting Emery during the Battle of Camelot.

    "You�� you are her, aren''t you��?"

    To her surprise, the creature turned to rage and jumped at her, bringing her out of the vision back to reality. Immediately, Klea looked at Tyra and asked,

    "Where''s that girl? The one called Morgana?"

 Chapter 1428 Female Wolf

    Klea had only ever seen the girl named Morgana during the Battle of Camelot. Their encounter was brief as the girl was incapacitated from the battle, her condition quite severe.

    The fact that her name stuck in her mind was solely because of the impression she had of how much Emery cared for her. Thest thing Klea remembered was that Emery took care of her body and ced it in the Gaia Shrine.

    Hence, when she saw that her body that should be here was nowhere to be found, Klea couldn''t help but feel curious.

    "She''s not here? Then I assume she''s up and well by now?"

    Surprisingly, Tyra didn''t seem able to directly answer her question which should have been easy.

    It was only after some persuasion that the oldest of the Fey sisters finally revealed the matter, exining from the start how the girl actually had woken up shortly after she and Emery had left.

    Since then, when she got out of the forest, she would be assisting the Kingdom of Britain in stopping the Roman army soldiers and the so-called outsider.

    After hearing Tyra''s recount of everything that happened after their departure, Klea could finally be sure that this Morgana was the Witch and Sorceress the locals had been talking about. Because of the deeds she had done, the girl had made quite an impression on both the New Ennd and Rome sides.

    "Actually, she''s been in a bit of a situation these past few weeks."

    Such words naturally piqued Klea''s interest. "What happened?"

    To her dismay, Tyra herself wasn''t quite sure what exactly the situation Morgana was in. Thest thing she heard from the girl was about three months ago. Thetter had apparently sensed the arrival of an ''outsider'' at the Roman garrison located and decided to head out to investigate its existence.

    Being sisters of the same bloodline, Tyra and the others actually could feel that something terribly wrong was happening to her.

    "We can feel that shes hurting"

    Hearing that it was started three months ago, several thoughts came to Klea''s mind.

    The timing seemed very coincidental with Julian''s return to Earth. Still, Klea would not rule out the possibility that the Kronos faction might be involved in this matter.

    Having so many mysteries and yet so few answers, Klea took a deep breath. The current situation, coupled with what Gaia had shown in a vision earlier, made Klea think that something really was going on with this girl named Morgana.

    Now that she knew she couldn''t find a solution to save Emery from Gaia, Klea couldn''t help but ce all her hopes elsewhere. The reason why she returned to Earth and insisted on taking Emery with her: The sub-dimension of Khaos.

    "Yes, We know the ce. We will apany you there."

    However, the sun was about to set; hence Tyra invited Klea to stay at the vige for the night.

    As shey resting on one of the hut, Klea cant help to stay awake. She was so close to the solution to Emery''s condition. Unable to sleep, she decided to get up and sneak away in the night, taking the cat and the tube, and walking into the darkness of the Forbidden Forest.

    "You''re not afraid, are you, Tivali?"

    Purrr purrr

    Walking alone through a pitch-dark forest might be a terrifying experience for an ordinary girl, but certainly not for Klea who might be the most powerful person on Earth right now. In fact, the journey was actually a soothing and rxing experience; now that she had returned, she truly felt that no other could rece the beauty of one''s own.

    Klea expanded her spirit reading, taking in the sights and sounds of life in the forest. The past few years had shown her how big the universe really was and to once again return was a uniquely grounding experience that helped calm her nerves.

    After an hour of walking, if her memories didn''t fail her, she should be arriving at her destination soon enough. The open ins where the rock formation should be in her sights shortly.

    It was this time that she suddenly sense a powerful figure had just entered the Forbidden Forest and it was swiftly heading in her direction

    She sensed the figure had an energy signature very simr to the other Fey sisters, but much stronger. Not only that, their signature also bore great simrity to what Emery had. Followed by the echoing howl from the distance, she knows who it was that came.

    "This must be her."

    Although slightly surprised by her sudden appearance, Klea wasn''t intimidated in the least. She casually made her way towards one of the nearby hills and waited for her to arrive.

    "Tivali, you stay on watch"

    Momentster, the figure finally appeared from among the treelines. The bright moonlight shining through the forest revealed a beautiful yet wild-looking woman covered in dark fur with a half-human, half-wolf form.

    Even though the ws and fangs might terrify many, her feral appearance actually made a smile appear on Klea''s face as her transformation looked too much like Emery.

    "You''re Morgana aren''t you?"

    Instead of answering the question, the girl only growled and howled where finally Klea could feel the full extent of her power.

    "Rank 9?! How could someone reach rank 9 so quickly?"

    The girl didn''t even go to the academy but could reach such a level.

    Klea''s previous calm demeanor quickly turned to rm as she quickly prepared herself to fight if needed. Still, not wanting to hurt her, she said, "I didn''te here to fight."

    However, although Klea tried to be as harmless as possible, the wolf girl still moved forward like a hunter ready to pounce on her prey.

    Klea let out a faint chuckle when she realized her powerful mental attack that was capable of troubling most of the acolytes in the Magus Academy wasn''t able to faze her. Instead, it only made her angrier.

    Morgana''s figure disappeared from sight as she shot Klea at breakneck speed. Knowing that she couldn''t afford someone like her to get close, Klea immediately cast a spell and created an ice wall to block her advance.

    The w strike was not strong enough to break the ice, however to Klea''s surprise, dark mes erupted from both of her palms, which were powerful enough to explode the ice wall and send them both several meters backward.

    The wolf girl, however, did not chase her. Instead, she rushed toward the floating tube.

    Upon seeing the body lying within, she cried out a long howl, one that shrieked through the forest.

 Chapter 1429 Fight

    The female wolf might indeed be someone really close to Emery. Still, Klea couldn''t help but be ufortable when she saw how close she was standing from the floating tube.

    She was truly afraid that something bad would happen, especially when the other party was in an agitated state.

    "Get the fuck away from him!" She eximed unconsciously.

    Sensing her master''s apparent emotional outburst, the miniaturized Bestet Tiger King Tivali, who was told to watch over the tube quickly sprang from itszy form, getting off the floating tube and returning to its original size. Immediately after, it bared its fangs at the nearby female wolf.

    Fortunately, before the two could get into a sh, Klea quickly told the ck cat to stand down. With that, she quickly chanted a wind element spell, sending a gust of wind strong enough to forcefully push the girl away from the tube without ever affecting it negatively.

    The wind was sharp enough to inflict small wounds all over her body. However, the female wolf seemed to not care about it at all.

    She was adamant about remaining in her current position, her ws grasping onto the floating tube, unwilling to take her eyes off it.

    Seeing her spell wasn''t working, Klea fell into thought. A momentter, she decided to take out her Lavender Sword and shot forward, brandishing the sharp edge of the sword straight at her.

    "Move away!"

    Even though her physical constitution wasn''t the best among the current generation of Earth acolytes, Klea was still extremely fast for a human living on Earth. However, just as there was only a meter left between them, she was startled when the female wolf suddenly turned towards her and swung her sharp ws to parry her approaching de.

    To her surprise yet again, the sh of raw strength between the two of them was won by the she-wolf as Klea found herself thrown back several steps.

    Twice she was pushed back by this figure, unwilling to be humiliated for the third time, Klea used her [Immortal Gate - Stage 5] which instantly boosted her battle power by 32 points and her long-time lightning spell [Energize] to add another 20 battle power into the equation.

    [Battle power: 88 (140)]

    After feeling the enhancement fully activated, she kicked off the ground and once again charged at the she-wolf. And this time, after a deafening sound that resounded throughout the forest, Klea was finally able to push her away from the tube.

    Immediately after, Klea ced her hand on the tube and cast an ice element spell, enveloping the entire tube in ice turning it into a block of ice. Needless to say, this action made the she-wolf even angrier. As she sharply gazed at Klea, she finally spoke with gritted teeth.

    "You�� why�� What have you done!?"

    "If you really want to know�� stand down!" Klea said as she used her powerful mental attacks to once again try to stop her.

    Unfortunately, her words only backfired as the female wolf went into a frenzy. This time, Klea could see dark mes bursting out of her body, disying a power that was seldom seen even among the elite ss.

    "How? What are you?!" asked Klea in horror. s, the other party had no intention of answering her.

    Seeing her approaching once again, Klea decided not to back down and held back no longer. Hence, she started to use her best spells.

    [Ice Shards]

    Abination spell of wind and ice elements rapidly shot through the air, threatening to gravely injure she wolf. Thetter immediately tried to dodge the deadly shards, moving all over the ce as she also attempted to attack from different angles.

    Usually, Klea''s opponents would begin to be affected by the cold wind that was carried by ice shards even if they dodged them. Their movements became sluggish and their fatigue rapidly increased.

    However, her current opponent was constantly generating heat strong enough to prevent that from ever happening. Klea couldn''t stop herself from clicking her tongue in annoyance as she realized this.

    Slowly but surely, despite being constantly showered by spells from Klea, the she-wolf steadily made her way towards her. Her efforts proved futile as when she was finally within range, Klea cast her water spell [Crushing Wave] which pushed her away once again.

    During the few seconds of pause between them, Klea quickly exined her situation in hopes of de-escting the situation. "I am Emery''s friend. I came here to try to save him!"

    Unfortunately, the she-wolf still appeared as ferocious as before and once again charged towards her.

    "You don''t believe me? Or you''re just deaf!"

    Realizing she couldn''t convince the other party with words, Klea could only continue the sh reluctantly. Their fight continued with several thunderous explosions that lit up the night. Even though the female wolf attack was relentless, none were able to hurt Klea.

    Eventually, minutester, themotion by their battle caused the four Fey sisters to arrive in the area.

    "Sister Morgana! Stop! She''s a friend!"

    Hearing their voices, Klea thought the fight would finally end once they arrived. But to her surprise, the she-wolf did not stop. Instead, she set her gaze towards the four Fey sisters instead. At that moment, Klea could feel a sense of foreboding.

    "No! What are you doing?!"

    It was exactly at this moment she realized that, just like Emery, the girl must have lost control of her transformation.

    Realizing she wouldn''t be fast enough to chase after her, Klea quickly called on for help. Just before the Fey sisters were attacked by the uncontroble she wolf, a dark tiger-like creature with a golden stripe lunged and stopped her.

    "Rooaarrr!"

    The legendary creature, Tivali, fortunately, was fast enough and strong enough to stop the she-wolf for a second. The beast quickly stood up once more and from the looks of it, she had not given up.

    However, this time, Klea had already arrived in front of her. She ced her index finger at her temple before casting the spirit attack spell she had recently learned.

    [Mind st]

    The spell struck Morgana''s mind and her body shook violently. It was enough to make her head spin in excruciating pain. Immediately after, Klea froze her limbs and quickly closed in on her, before grabbing her head and cast [Body and Mind] �C the spell she had learnt to help a simr situation that used to trouble Emery.

    With her newfound mental strength, the spell was much more effective, enough to finally calm the she-wolf down.

    "Sister, what is happening to you?"

 Chapter 1430 Waiting

    "There is no need to wait anymore, he had his chance�� the power of Khaos can be yours."

    "No. I will wait for his return, no matter how long."

    "Huh!! Foolish girl! You are even more stupid than him!"

    About a year had passed since Morgana started learning the Magus''s Path from the dragon Killgargah. Ever since she sessfully reached rank 9, the dragon had offered her the power of Khaos and be its new champion.

    However, no matter what the dragon said to persuade her, she firmly refused. The power itself was extremely tempting, but�� she didn''t want to take what belonged to him.

    After the Romans'' attack, she brought three powerful outsiders into the Khaos space realm. After finally finishing their interrogation, she was able to confirm the dragon''s words regarding the existence of the Magus Universe.

    A vast expanse of universes. Inparison to it, the world she was currently living in was nothing more than a speck of dust, small and insignificant.

    "ept the legacy of Khaos, and those infinite universes could be within your grasp." Again, the dragon tried to persuade her.

    Such a matter was indeed nothing to scoff at. The dragon''s offer might have been epted immediately if it were someone else, but unfortunately for him, Morgana had absolutely no interest in such things. Those universes had nothing to do with her, and she wasn''t interested in getting involved with them either.

    Though�� if "he" was willing to go with her, perhaps she could consider it.

    "Huh!! Half-bloods and their bloodline imprints!!" the dragon harrumphed to himself, irritated.

    Still, Morgana did not react.

    The word "imprint" used to trouble her greatly. However, ever since the battle of Camelot, she no longer cared about whether she was still imprinted or not. She had already epted that her life belonged to him, and she was willing to follow whatever he wished.

    One year. That was the amount of time that passed before she heard from the sisters and King Arthur. He would be back in one year. Until he came back, she would guard what belonged to him.

    ��

    Countless days passed, yet there was no news about him whatsoever. She was quietly waiting another day in the Khaos space when all of a sudden, Morgana sensed a faint powering from the sky.

    A small ray of hope lit up in her heart. She immediately left the Khaos space in search of him, from Venta to Camelot and down to Old Lioness. She searched thend and asked the people about recent urrences until finally, she reached the Roman garrison.

    At the old Cantiaci Pce, she learned that the year-long missing Legate had returned. s, she had just missed him as said person had already crossed the sea back to Rome.

    It took her a few days to finally connect the dots. ording to the information she received from King Arthur and Gwen, they believed that the said Legate, Julian Kaesar, went to the same ce Emery did.

    He managed to return in time, while Emery did not.

    Anxiety crawled up Morgana''s heart. Thinking that the Roman Legate must hold the rted information she needed, she was ready to cross the sea to seek an answer from the man.

    However, just as she was ready to leave, her heart suddenly stopped for a second. Her eyes blurred for a moment, and she felt something warm roll down her cheeks.

    When she lightly touched her face to check, she felt something moist touch her fingers.

    "...Huh? Why am I��"

    Her voice got stuck. Inexplicable grief choked and suffocated her, as if a huge chunk of her had just been gouged out. What used to be there was no more.

    Her heart felt lighter. She felt that she was supposed to feel relieved, but she felt�� lost.

    "Something happened to him�� what happened? I need to know, I have to��"

    Morgana''s breathing became erratic. The stabbing and suffocating pain in her chest could not be ignored, and she started to lose control as her instincts took over.

    Howl����!

    Multiple visions of a certain dark and light wolf rushed toward her mind. These visions forced her into a state of constant trance, causing her to continuously phase in and out of her transformation.

    Stubbornly resisting her urges, she pulled herself and hid deep in the forest. Until she could better control herself, she could not return to the vige lest she injured anyone.

    Thus, the forest became her sanctuary. She stayed there suppressing her violent instincts for weeks until all of a sudden, she felt it again.

    The strong power of an outsider.

    After only a moment of hesitation, she cautiously approached the source of the emanating power. When she finally got close enough, she noticed a familiar, yet slightly different scent.

    "Is he finally back? but it''s�� what is it? Is he�� No, it can''t be!!"

    Her doubts turned into denial. As the thought of it came to her mind, her rationality quickly blurred.

    Howl����!

    She instantly rushed toward the smell. She could not care about anything or anyone standing in between, all she could think of was him. And she found him there, lying inside a strange box.

    Her bloodshot eyes turned to the person watching behind her, the person who brought him here.

    "You�� WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!!?"

    HOWWLLL!!!!

    At that moment, all hell broke loose as shepletely lost control of herself. She could not remember anything else apart from a violent fight, one that she lost.

    The next thing she knew, she woke up in a familiar hut.

    "Sister Morgana, you are awake!" an equally-familiar voice entered her ears.

    "...Glita."

    Soon, more people came into the room. The sisters, the chief, and a stranger. She recognized that the young woman was whom she fought against not long ago, and she felt somehow relieved when she saw that the stranger was unharmed.

    However, she quickly remembered the body she saw in the strange box.

    Suppressing her panic, Morgana looked toward the stranger and said almost pleadingly, "Please tell me, what happened to him?"

    Klea thought for a moment. Being restricted from talking about the events in the Magus Universe prevented her from talking about the details. Still, she exined the gist of it to the best of her abilities and told Morgana how she believed that his soul was still trapped inside.

    She then said "I am unable to enter the space. I need to take his body to whoever is inside, and I am hoping that the esteemed being can help him."

    Hearing this, Morgana tried her best to clear her head and stay conscious despite the tearing pain in her head. With a determined light in her eyes, she looked at the young woman in front of her.

    "I can do that for you, let''s go!"

 Chapter 1431 Two Girls

    It took quite a bit of time before Morgana recovered and got back to her feet once again. Even though she looked like she was in a lot of pain, it still wouldn''t be able to stop her from what she wanted to do.

    "Let''s go," She said, beckoning to the peculiar-looking female.

    Glita and the other Fey sisters looked like they were about to heed those words, but then Morgana spoke to them. "No. You all better stay here."

    To Klea''s surprise, even though she didn''t give any reason, the Fey sisters listened to the she-wolf''s words. Apparently, the girl had quite a high authority within the vige.

    The time quickly reached noon with the sun hovering above their heads as the two girls walked through the Forbidden Forest with the human sized tube floating above the ground following right behind them.

    Other than the nces Morgana threw asionally at the moving tube, there was justplete silence between them, as both of them had their own thoughts about each other and they weren''t pleasant.

    Although she tried to ignore it, Klea was still a little ufortable with the way the girl kept staring at the tube. Even so, she still tried her best to shake off such negative feelings lest their conflict rekindle.

    In fact, she probably would be willing to do anything as long as the girl could help bring Emery back again.

    In an attempt to ease the ice, Klea decided to strike up a conversation. Her steps stopped for a second as she turned her head and said, "I am Kleopatra by the way."

    Unfortunately, her good efforts ended in vain and made her even more annoyed instead, as Morgana only nced briefly at her words without saying anything.

    "Darn it! How dares she ignore me?! Huh! Calm down, Klea.. Calm down�� Let''s think positively�� maybe she was still somehow affected by my mental attack before�� No, no, that won''t do. Maybe I should cast it one more time�� Let''s see if that would cure her attitude."

    Worried she would be provoked into starting another sh, Klea quickly put aside the distracting thoughts in her head and hastened her steps to catch up to Morgana. Of course, she made sure the tube was safe from anything.

    After traveling through the Forbidden Forest filled with extremely lush trees, the two of them finally arrived at a hill with a tall bluestone rock formation.

    Morgana quickly stepped inside the stone circle upon arriving and, instead of calling for the being inside, the girl made a circr motion with her palm and a gate swiftly materialized. Once again, Klea couldn''t help but notice that the moves she made were very simr to those Emery usually did.

    "You can do space magic?" Klea asked in surprise.

    Morgana turned her head, her gaze lingered briefly at her, before she replied, "Not that well. Just follow me."

    Without a doubt, this was the first time Klea had managed to enter the miraculous ce Emery had told her about.

    As soon as sensation returned to her feet, she opened her eyes and found herself in a dark corridor with very dim lighting. At that instant, she could also feel an iparably rich and dense energy from the direction right in front of her.

    A loud rumbling sounded in the air, before being reced by a deep husky sound that was equally loud.

    "Why did you bring someone else to this ce?"

    It certainly wasn''t the wee Klea was expecting. In fact, it startled her quite a bit. But even so, she still confidently walked through the seemingly endless dark corridor with the floating tube following behind her.

    It didn''t take her long to arrive at a huge chamber that was still dimly lit, where her gaze was quickly drawn to a huge ck dragon-looking creature chained up in a corner of the ce. Around it, she could see a strange-looking door and a window that seemed to be peering into the formation of stone outside.

    The next thing that caught her attention were the three skeletons beneath the dragon''s feet. The sight of the scattered yet still recognizable skeletons couldn''t help but add anotheryer of terrifying atmosphere to the dragon as he spoke to Morgana.

    "Who is she, little girl? Are you giving me more things to ravage?" Saying those words, the dragon turned to Klea before its gaze shifted to the floating tube behind her. "Ah, I see now�� The boy has returned, it seems."

    The dragon returned his gaze at Klea and this time Klea could feel a prickling sensation. She quickly realized it was trying to read her mind, but instead of resisting the attempt, she decided to let thetter in and find what it was looking for.

    The dragon was probing through all the things that she experienced from when she arrived at the academyst year, up until the where she was kept captive, to the memory of Emery as a magus saving them while gantly fighting the elves, and finally the scene where Emery''s body was brought to her, which was the reason for her to return to Earth �C to bring her back to life once again.

    When he finally felt the dragon pulling out of her thoughts, Klea could hear chuckle as he said, "What an interesting year."

    Klea took a step forward and with a respectful tone, she said, "Please Lord Killgragah, please have a look at his body. Can you please save him?"

    Laughter sounded in the air. "Hahaha, even a supreme magus said he couldn''t save him. Why do you think I, a simple beast, can?"

    Hearing such words, Morgana immediately intervened, "Don''t joke around. Can you save him or not?!"

    "Huh! What a good way to ask for help!" The dragon snorted.

    Klea was astute enough to read through the dragon''s behavior. Hence, she tried another tactic, "Please. Lord Killgragh. Please. I''m sure an ancient being like you is much wiser than all those humansbined."

    As expected, Klea''s words made the dragon chuckle, "Let me take a close look at him."

    Knowing what the dragon meant, Klea quickly opened the tube, showing Emery''s body lying inside. Immediately after, a thread of spirit energy shot out from the dragon and entered Emery''s body.

    There was silence as the two of them said nothing, waiting in anxiety. To their dismay, the process took longer than they thought.

    When the dragon finally finished with the inspection, he looked stunned for a few moments before he muttered to himself. "He managed to achieve more than expected�� A primal core��"

    There was a chuckle that actually relieved both girls, but then the dragon spoke to Klea.

    "You have sessfully brought back Khaos Energy with you�� and it''s true a piece of his soul was hidden within. However, it was too little�� It''s not enough to revive him."

 Chapter 1432 Soul

    "No! I don''t believe it! There has got to be another way!" Klea said frantically. "T-That''s right! You said that his soul is there, right? Then�� then that means there''s still a possibility! There must be!"

    It was apparent that Klea couldn''t bear to hear the word no, as it would ultimately mean she would be giving up on Emery.

    But such a reaction seemed to annoy the dragon.

    "I said it''s not possible�� It''s only a tiny shard of his soul!"

    Seeing Klea still begging for a way, the dragon grew increasingly annoyed. In the end, not wanting to deal with her anymore, he forcefully kicked her out to the outside world. With that, calm finally returned to the Khaos space.

    Killgragah then finally turned his head to look at the other girl, who surprisingly still hadn''t done anything despite hearing the terrible news. It seemed she was so shaken by the revtion that she didn''t know how to react.

    "You got what you wished for, little girl. The boy has returned."

    The dragon nced at the unmoving body of Emery once again before saying, "He managed to kill that woman did he? At least he returned with arge amount of Khaos energy�� His departure is not a waste��" Looking at Morgana once more, he added, "Nothing holds you back now. ept the power of Khaos, it is your destiny!"

    Morgana was still silent, which was certainly not the reaction the dragon was expecting. After a while, she suddenly took a deep breath before raising her head, looking straight at the dragon and saying, "No��"

    "What!? What do you mean by no?!" The dragon threw an incredulous look at the small human before him. "This power is sought after by many, but you refuse?!"

    There was a feeling within, one that she could still feel his presence within, hence she could not ept such an end.

    On top of that, Morgana had been living with the dragon for almost a year now. When she heard those words earlier, something inside her gut told her that the dragon was hiding something.

    She stared into the dragon''srge eyes, and as she emotionally pointed at Emery''s body, she said, "I''m assuming you also said the same thing to him, didn''t you? That the power was his destiny?"

    Her gaze fixated at the dragon as she continued, "I bet you''re just trying to get one as soon as possible, so you can be free from this ce! Am I right? So no, I will not ept! If you can''t save him, then just forget about ever getting out of this ce!"

    Killgragah growled in anger as he stared at Morgana and said, "You are a stubborn one, aren''t you, little girl?!"

    Unfortunately for the dragon, Morgana was so dead set in her decision that not even threats wouldn''t be able to make her budge, thus he reluctantly spoke, "There is actually a way. It will not be easy and even if you seed, it will still take years."

    "What is it? Tell me!"

    The dragon looked at her again and, when he saw she was not wavering, he eventually decided to speak.

    "It''s a technique called Soul Walking. As I told you, you arepatible with the Khaos power, so it is possible for you to look for the boy yourself and guide him back to the real world."

    Killgragah exined that not only would the process be difficult, it was also extremely dangerous for her. Hence, the reason for his reluctance to reveal this solution. After all, those who hadpatibility with the power of Khaos weren''t easy toe by.

    However, despite the dangers and difficulties that had been so clearly described, Morgana didn''t even need to think for a moment and immediately asked what she needed to do.

    The dragon grumbled at her response before saying, "I admit he''s indeed a better candidate. However, I will only give you one year. If you still can''t save him by then, that means you have to ept the will of Khaos."

    Morgana simply agreed with the dragon''s words, because she only cared about saving Emery. The moment she epted, the dragon began teaching her the [Soul Walking] technique. After days of countless attempts, she was finally able to connect with Emery''s soul that was hidden deep within his shattered core.

    When she opened her eyes once again, Morgana found herself in a dark and gloomy ce. She looked around, thendscape seemed to blur as she swiveled her head, she was in the middle of a dying forest filled with countless dead trees. As she wondered why Emery''s soul remained in a ce like this, with no sense of direction and heavy fog to disrupt her senses, she started walking aimlessly.

    *****

    On the other hand, Klea, who had been forcefully out of the Khaos space, could be seen furiously spewing out curses. to the extent that a storm was forming around the hill where the stone formation was.

    "I thought you said you were an all-powerful being! If so, why can''t you save him!"

    Knowing there was a window that would allow those within the Khaos space to see the outside world, Klea tried her best to provoke the dragon. She evidently didn''t even care what would happen to her as long as the dragon changed their mind.

    s, minutes swiftly turned to hours and there was still nothing. It was as if the dragon didn''t think she was worth his time.

    Not only that, even the wolf girl didn''te out either.

    Irritated by the treatment she was given, Klea shouted, "If you really can''t do anything, give his body back to me! I will find someone who can!"

    By this time, the Fey sisters had arrived at the edge of the clearing. However, they didn''t approach and only observed from afar. When they found out about what happened from the curses that the raven-haired girl screamed out, they also felt despair.

    Night fell yet Klea still refused to leave the stone formation, not without Emery''s body. The expression on her face showed she was determined to wait no matter how long it took. At the very least, she needed to hear an exnation from the dragon.

    With that, time flew by and unknowingly three days passed. Silence still filled the clearing. At this point, a group of people came to visit. They were the knights of Camelot, and with them was their Queen Gwh Lioness.

    Having heard the news about Emery, to be precise, his body that had returned to Earth, the queen of New Britain quickly made her way to this ce. When she saw the familiar girl in such a state at the stone formation, she couldn''t help but understand her feelings.

    After observing for a while, Gwen finally decided to approach Klea. "I have heard what happened. Is there anything I can help you with?"

    Klea turned her head and chuckled mockingly at the offer before saying, "I don''t think so�� Unless you keep a spare of his soul around."

    Such remarks made Gwen heave a long sigh before saying, "Please don''t be unkind. You''re not the only one who loves him."

    Still angry because of the cold treatment the dragon gave her, Klea snapped at her. "Don''t you have a husband king waiting for you at home?"

    This time, it was Gwen who chuckled mockingly as she said, "That''s funnying from you. I remember that the queen of Egypt seems to have a husband brother waiting at home."

    The unexpectedeback from Gwen evidently caught Klea off guard, so much so it made her smile.

    The days continued to pass, until it was finally a week since Klea hade to the stone formation. The two girls waited, hoping for an answer.

 Chapter 1433 Try Again

    The [Soul Walking] technique taught by the dragon was not something that could be used indefinitely. Even though her mind was still relentlessly searching for Emery''s soul, Morgana''s body had begun to reach the end of its strength after only a week.

    After strolling through the endless expanse of a lifeless forest for what felt like an eternity, her eyes finally met a different sight.

    Amongst the dead gray trees, a burned-down house stood alone silently. Morgana headed there with unconcealed hope. The moment she carefully opened the door a young boy about 8 years old looked toward her with surprise.

    Even though she had never seen what he looked like in his childhood, Morgana could immediately tell it was him. At that moment, a smile filled with relief formed on her exhausted expression.

    "Who are you? Why are you here?" The young boy doubtfully asked. "Mother! You''re not my mother�� Who are you?"

    Morgana was taken aback for a moment. Moreover, the boy''s emerging vignce made her feel uneasy. She felt as if he was driving her away.

    "It''s me, Morgana��"

    She tried to approach him, but her action only seemed to startle the boy and make him even warier of her. The moment he saw her take another step toward him, the boy immediately ran away.

    Morgana hurriedly tried to catch up to him, but multiple dark roots entangled her in an instant. She reflexively struggled to catch up, but she found that she was unable to cast any magic or muster up any strength.

    In the end, she was forcefully returned to the Khaos space.

    A secondter, her sight heavily blurred, she found the dragon was already waiting for her. When her eyes met the dragon''s, his voice promptly entered her ears.

    "I told you it would not be easy, especially for such an untrained soul like yours."

    "No, I will try again��" Morgana weakly insisted.

    In truth, she wanted to rush back there right that instant. But what could she do in her current condition?

    She could only take some time to recuperate before going back.

    Unexpectedly, this time, she could not even find the house and more dark nt roots blocked her path. Before she knew it, she had been transported back to the Khaos space once again.

    Understanding she needed time to regain her strength, Morgana casually walked out of the Khaos space upon being transported back. She didn''t even nce at the dragon, leaving him annoyed on his own.

    As soon as she came out, she was met with Klea and Gwen''s concerns. She decided to share with them what she experienced.

    Klea offered to help. She believed she would be able to provide great help as a specialist in spirit reading, but Morgana helplessly shook her head. Judging from the dragon''s previous words, she believed the only reason she was able to enter that world was someone who had Khaos energy within themselves.

    "I will try again," Morgana determinedly said. She was about to leave to recover some strength when Klea hastily stopped her.

    "Wait, at least let me teach you a way to strengthen your soul."

    ��

    The technique Klea taught was the same [Soul Tempering] meditation technique. After a few days of practice, Morgana could feel that all her senses had already improved.

    Upon seeing the pleasantly astonished look on Morgana''s face, Klea''s mood also improved. This way, she could be of help to her.

    "Now, go and try again."

    Morgana entered the realm for another week. This time, she was able to talk to the little boy. After Morgana finally convinced him she meant no harm, 8-year-old Emery slowly became more willing to listen to her. He even wished she could tell him more stories.

    Their conversation onlysted for a few minutes, but Klea and Gwen felt relieved when they heard about it.

    At the same time, Gwen realized what Morgana was trying to achieve. She started to share the experiences she and Emery went through when they were little andter, although it was difficult, Klea tried her best to talk about their experiences at the academy.

    The three unexpectedly bonded that day.

    Morgana then said, "It will take time. It might take months or maybe even years, but I will not stop. Not until he wakes up."

    Klea and Gwen nodded in understanding.

    However, Gwen could not leave the kingdom for too long. She needed to return to Camelot, so she left several knights to stay guard in case Morgana needed any help. She also invited Klea to Camelot.

    "No, I actually have other things to do as well."

    It had been almost a month since Klea arrived on Earth and she hadn''t done anything else since. She had to keep her promises of preparing other candidates for the duel and train hard to catch up on what she missed, so she decided to leave Emery''s matter in Morgana''s care for the time being.

    If there was any news, she asked Gwen to send a message to Rome as it would be her next ce to visit. Upon receiving the other''s agreement, Klea summoned her Thunderbird and got on it with her cat before soaring high into the sky.

    ****

    After a few more weeks of Soul walking, Morgana''s expression lit up when she was finally able to meet an older version of Emery, one not much younger than the time she first met him. However, the moment the two''s eyes met, Emery didn''t recognize her.

    Instead, he drew a sword with gritted teeth.

    "You! You! You killed my father!"

    This time, Morgana had no choice but to fight. It was not easy to win the fight as she was unable to cast spell nor have any special power, however as soon as she finish, the fight brought her back to Khaos space together with an urge to transform.

    Once again, she received a vision of a certain dark and light wolf.

    To her surprise, she realized the dark wolf had an identical signature to the young Emery she had been in contact with thesest few weeks.

    Her hand trembled as realization dawned upon her. "What about the light wolf?"

    Just like how Emery could connect with Lucius or the wolf ancestor, a certain strong bond was attached through the blood imprint. In Morgana''s case, she also had a deep connection with Emery. Looking at his unmoving body at that moment, she felt the faint presence of something else far away beyond the skies and stars.

    ****

    In a certainb on a certain green, an identical-looking body slowly opened its eyes.

    [The soul has sessfully been connected to the clone body.]

 Chapter 1434 Left Behind

    Three months ago, on a distant elven.

    A beautiful young woman with striking red hair and a fluttering dark cape was walking along within a crowd of thousands of Nightwalkers. Her ability to use [Sonic Sound], and knowing what kind of stimulus would trigger them, allowed her to blend and remain unharmed amongst these ravenous creatures.

    Coupled with her shadow ability to hide and her familiar summons that were nearly undetectable, she managed to see everything that was happening within a hundred miles radius. This feat allowed her to keep her distance from the acolytes and the several dark elf magus that were rushing towards them a�" and soon enough would surround them.

    Even though she would love to help these ''friends'' of hers, throughout her life she had always put her own interests first above others, and right now, the thorough calction she had done stated that helping and staying with them was not feasible for her goal.

    "Forgive me, I have already tried my best." She said as her gaze fell on the acolytes who were gradually being killed. "Please be on your way to the afterlife in peace."

    However, to her surprise, from the eyes of one of her tiny summons, she saw a familiar young man darting over from the distance,ing to their rescue. Her eyes widened in shock when she found out his strength.

    "What the heck?! Half-Moon magus?! That''s just crazy!"

    The red-haired girl saw from a distance how the young man went ahead and dealt with the dark elf magus attacking the acolytes at the same time. It was the depiction of a heroic act that came right at the best possible moment a�" something that could only be seen in fantasy stories a�" a plot armor that made her unable to stop herself from shaking her head in astonishment.

    Unfortunately for her, before she could return to the group, the young man had already sent all of the acolytes who survived the bloodbath away with his space magic. She could only watch dumbfoundedly as she was left behind.

    "Oh my god! I really don''t believe it! How could he forget me?! After everything I did for him and his friends!"

    Because there were so many dark elf magus and grand magus surrounding the acolytes, she couldn''t help but hesitate whether she should have rushed toward him. And just like that, her doubtful nature caused her to lose her window of opportunity.

    Now that things had happened, she just heaved a sigh. "Well, then nevermind. I should just find the other surviving half-blood magus and act stupid like I always do."

    As she was about to make her way back to thepound, she was stopped in her tracks when a powerful burst of energy suddenly descended from above. She was once again shocked when she saw the elven spaceship in the sky crash into the ground hundreds of miles away.

    Knowing full well that the ce would soon be a hot zone, she promptly resumed her journey back to thepound.

    However, it was at this moment that her summon detected anothermotion; a battle which involved a familiar serpent girl.

    The red-haired girl fell into contemtion as she observed the ongoing battle. It didn''t take long for her to reach a conclusion as to what would most likely happen.

    "She can''t hold on much longer. Should I help her?"

    Fortunately for her, the difficult dilemma was quickly settled when she saw the ''hero'' who once again came to the rescue.

    This time however, he wasn''t able to save her. What astonished her the most was the fact that instead of running away, he chose to foolishly take ast stand against the group of dark elf powerhouses surrounding him.

    "I guess one has to die to really be called a hero, what a fool!"

    Just as the girl was about to leave, she was once again interrupted due to yet anothermotion. She watched dumbly as the young man transformed into something that once again made her jaw drop.

    Soon after, the battle descended into utter chaos as thunderous sounds resounded repeatedly in the air. The wind whipped so hard that it became violent tornadoes that ripped across the earth and tore the sky apart.

    Seeing such a catastrophic sight, she did not dare to take even another step and simply hid and watched from a distance. The cmity went on for a while until it was finally all over and there was no one left standing,

    "He... is finally gone, isn''t he?" Her guess was once again proven wrong when she saw a spirit soul emerge from the familiar body and fly around the area haphazardly as if it was looking for something.

    "What are you doing now!?"

    With curiosity, she followed the spirit soul''s and saw itnding on the serpent girl''s corpse.

    A bright light shot out from the soul before it gradually dissipated into motes of light right above her body.

    A momentter, she witnessed what could only be described as a miracle. A sound of heartbeat could be heard from the supposedly dead body. Signs of life re-emerged from the white-haired girl''s body.

    "That''s a reviving spell, isn''t it?"

    Realizing that the serpent girl hade back to life, she thought of a way that could lead to her own survival. She decided to take action even though it could put her life in danger. She ran as fast as she could and whisked the girl''s body, carrying her away into the shadows.

    Just a moment after, her summon detected the arrival of a grand magus figure, Headmaster Delbrand of the Magus Academy.

    However, when she also found out that a dozen magus were approaching the area, coupled with the fact that she wasn''t sure whether the headmaster would believe her due to her past actions, killing one of the Magus Academy acolytes, she hesitated toe out.

    In the end, she decided to go back to her original n, returning to thepound and rejoining the other half-blood magus.

    On her way, she was thinking very hard about what to say about the serpent girl on her back... Soon enough she arrived at the side of thepound which was the designated fall back area for the half blood in case things went south.

    When she arrived at the pce however, she saw an unexpected sight. The surviving Tiger and Bat half-blood magus who numbered in half a dozen was currently surrounded by a group of dark elves magus.

    One of the half-blood tiger half-moon shouted in an altercation with the group of dark elf magus.

    "What do you think you are doing?! We are your ally!!"

    "Lay down your weapon and stand down!'' shouted the dark elf magus which further angered the half-blood. Fangs and ws came out ready to fight.

    It seemed that another fight was about to break out, this time between the two sides that were supposed to be allies with each other. And once again, the best course of action for her in the current situation was to stay as far away from such things as possible.

    Unfortunately for her, her luck seemed to have run out as she found herself close enough in the proximity of thepound that her presence was detected. Her face changed greatly as she sensed two dark elf magus rushing towards her direction.

    She tried to run away, but in just a minute, she was surrounded with nowhere to go.

    "A human acolyte?" said one of the dark elf magus when he saw Annara, to which his partner swiftly responded.

    "Must be one of the escaped captives."

    The two were talking among themselves andpletely disregarded her presence. Their attitude while discussing what they should do was as if they were just going to kill a mere rat, and realizing the danger she was in, the red-haired girl quickly spoke.

    "No! You misunderstood! I am Annara Vermont!" Saying those words, she quickly pointed at the half-blood magus in the distance and added, "I am one of them, and my master is Grand Magus Zenonia!"

    The two of them showed an impassive look at her words, and when they heard her mention her master''s name, they proceeded to say something that shocked her greatly.

    "Grand Magus Zenonia? That''s the name of that space magic user half-blood, isn''t it? ...She''s not on this anymore." Looking at Annara''s expression, he continued, "Either she died or gone, leaving you behind here."

    Annara knew very well that her master would not leave the, especially in the midst of all this. Therefore, what happened could only be the other option. It greatly shocked her that such a powerful figure had fallen.

    On the other hand, the two magus continued to scrutinize the two female half-bloods before them. With someone seemingly in a near-death state, they didn''t think of them as a threat in the slightest.

    Still, they didn''t want to be reprimanded for killing the wrong person, hence they decided to bring them. Under the two dark elf magus'' supervision, Annara and the unconscious Silva joined the group of half-blood magus who were currently on standby as the elves were waiting for orders from their superior.

    "I need to get out of this mess!!"

 Chapter 1435 Escape

    Annara could vividly feel her head hurting as she thought about her current situation. She was currently being detained by the dark elves together with the other half-blood magus.

    When she looked around, she could see that among these people there were Grand Magus Shan''s disciples as well as master Grand Magus Zenonia''s henchmen from the Bat bloodline.

    Fortunately, none of them knew that she had betrayed them, so without the slightest hesitation she quickly yed the role of innocent junior. As for the white-haired girl lying on her back, the excuse she told them was that she was her master''s personal captive which she needed to keep safe.

    Apart from the eight dark elf magus who were standing in a circle around them, there were dozens of elven warriors who were busy sweeping around and inspecting thepound.

    To her surprise, they caught someone she recognized, The Nephilim brat, Eeshoo. She saw his unconscious body being carried by a dark elf magus like a precious treasure.

    As she continued to watch those dark elf magus check for survivors, Annara could hear her heart beating fast. At this moment, she desperately hoped that they wouldn''t find anyone who knew she had betrayed the elves and the half-blood traitors.

    She was anxious enough that she almost jumped to her feet when one of the half-blood magus called her.

    "Annara!! Do you know where your master is?!"

    After calming herself down, she quickly told the half-blood magus what the elves had said earlier. Apparently, it wasn''t just her master; Grand Magus Shan of the Tiger bloodline was also confirmed dead by his own disciple. He was killed by a certain half-blood grand magus of the Wolf bloodline.

    "Then doesn''t this mean we are screwed?!"

    If things really turned out like that, then this meant that Annara and the other half-blood magus were in dire straits. Without the presence of their two grand magus, they were simply nothing to the elves �C an annoyance even.

    It''s no wonder that they were treated this way. Now that the half-blood side had lost their powerhouses, the arrogant elves would most likely not care about the alliance any longer, which meant they would be captured or at worst, killed.

    Given their situation and the fact that there were only eight dark elf mages guarding them, before more elves arrived, they really should take action for their own sake.

    Fortunately for them, thinking that this scenario might ur, their masters had secretly prepared a spaceship for them to use to escape. It was hidden not far from this area, right inside one of the buildings a few miles away.

    "We have to get out and leave this ce! Let''s go find Lord Esbern. He will know what to do."

    Seeing that this was her opportunity, Annara quickly suggested a n to them. Being the one who knew well about piloting the spaceship, and being the least threatening among them she would be the best candidate to go to the ship, and go undetected as they would hold off the dark elves.

    The half-blood magus, who were her seniors of the Bat bloodline, agreed with her n. However, the same could not be said on the Tiger bloodline side.

    One turned towards the unconscious girl lying on her back and spoke with suspicion in their tone. "What about that girl?! Just leave her here and you''ll be able to move faster."

    Annara quickly responded, "Do you know who she is? She''s the princess of a powerful faction of the Serpent bloodline. My master told me to never leave her out of my sight!"

    The way the red-haired girl spoke was very convincing. Not only that, their situation was extremely dire. She also didn''t give these half-blood magus time to think by saying, "We really have to take action now before more elvese!"

    Those words were the final nail that sealed the coffin. Fighting once again broke out in thepound as the six half-blood magus shot at the eight dark elf magus in unison. At the same time, Annara rushed towards the building where the spaceship was hidden.

    It was one of Zodiac city''s small size space ships, the Gemini. Entering it, she put the still unconscious Silva at the back before she quickly fiddled with the spaceship''s control panel.

    [Initiate Power, Select Destination]

    As soon as she saw the words appear on the control panel, Annara decisively entered the required trajectory and confirmed her choice as she loudly said, "Get us out of here!!"

    A minuteter, the fighting that was happening within thepound came to a temporary stop when they suddenly heard a loud noise from a distance. They turned their heads and saw a ship burst out of the building.

    The eyes of the six half-blood magus lit up seeing this, but quickly changed when they saw what happened next.

    Instead of heading for thepound where the fight took ce, it directly went up at full speed into the sky.

    The six half-blood magus could only roar loudly in anger at the realization that they had been fooled by the young girl.

    "I''m sorry. Consider this as my official deration of quitting the group."

    As the Gemini''s spacecraft continued to climb, Annara kept her eyes on the surrounding space.

    It was fortunate that the previous battle destroyed all the elven fighter ships and also grounded their Battlestar gship. Other than that, she was just one acolyte �C an insignificant figurepared to the escaping grand magus and the missing supreme being.

    Hence nothing prevented her timely escape as her spaceship traveled away from the.

    Nevertheless, traveling beyond the was one thing, while crossing the border was another entirely. Especially with the incidents that happened on the and the thousands of acolytes who fled.

    Taking everything into consideration, and with her knowledge about the area around the, Annara decided to hide the spaceship on one of the rock debris floating aimlessly in the vast space.

    "I shouldy low for a few days before taking further action."

    Now that they were temporarily free from all the chaos, Annara finally had time to check on the serpent girl.

    "You better not die. You are my ticket to escape from all this."

    A frown appeared on Annara''s face as she sensed that her life-signs seem to be failing. But then, on further inspection, she was surprised to find an energy deep within that kept her signs from dissipatingpletely.

    A shining souly inside that kept her alive.

    With a chuckle, she said, "Is that you, hero?, you just would not die would you?"

 Chapter 1436 Outcast

    "You are not my daughter! You are a blood sucking demon!"

    Those were thest words she heard and also thest time Annara saw her mother before she was taken by her father''s people to live and grow up amongst the half-bloods of her. She was only six years old at that time.

    Her unfortunate fate didn''t stop there. Not only was she never showered with love by her father, who took her in out of pity, being just an ordinary half-blood noble with a lot of enemies, misery soon enough came to the Vermont family.

    When she was at the age of twelve years old, she became thest living name of the family, left alone with nond or wealth to support her life going forward.

    Essentially left with no other choice, with her decent bloodline genes and the legacy left behind by the family she was a part of, young Annara participated in the Magus Academy''s selection of new acolytes.

    Understanding how important the selection was, Annara showed more than enough willingness to intimidate and hurt her peers if it allowed her to be selected and enrolled to the prestigious institution. However, this ruthless attitude she adopted also made more enemies for her back home.

    She kept climbing forward, through anything in her way, until she finally achieved her dream: to be noticed by an extraordinary woman �C one of the grand magus of the Magus Academy �C and be her disciple.

    With such a formidable figure as her backer, no one back home dared to mess with her any more.

    However, just when she thought her fortunes were turning and her life was finally starting to change for the better, she once again found herself standing on the wrong side of the fence. She was branded a traitor and forced to act against her will.

    Now the fate of her master was unclear �C most likely dead, coupled with the whole matter of the half-blood rebelling against the Magus Alliance, she was now a fugitive on the human side and an outcast on the elves side.

    Everything she had fought for so far had been lost.

    "What aplete waste! I should have not followed that woman!"

    After spewing curse to get all of her frustration out, Annara recollected herposure. Sitting in the pilot seat of the spaceship, her gaze fell on the dying Serpent Princess as she had a pondering expression on her face, considering the options she currently had.

    She noticed how the white-haired girl''s condition was steadily dwindling, which meant she should seek treatment for her as soon as possible. That automatically meant they couldn''t stay in hiding for very long.

    Unfortunately, getting to Ouroboros was a journey of at least five days, during which they had to pass through at least half a dozen checkpoints. The long and safer journey would take two or three weeks, and that estimate was only if they didn''t run into any trouble.

    On another note, while bringing the Serpent Princess back to her home would be a usible n that could her rewards or even sanctuary to pass the storm, Annara couldn''t help but recall the treatment she receivedst time she was there. She clearly remembered how she had been held in prison for weeks on end for no apparent reason.

    ncing at the unconscious white-haired girl, she muttered, "...I really need to think this carefully�� I''d rather let you die than endanger myself."

    Still, despite her strong self-preservation instinct, Annara knew she couldn''t just do nothing. After all, if the girl really did die, so would her chance of obtaining any reward.

    After thinking through the situation and estimating the risk many times, she finally thought of which was the solution with the best odds. She decided to find a ce where she could stay safely and at the same time sent a message to Ouroboros that included bringing her a reward.

    "10 million spirit stones should be cheap for a princess like her, right?"

    Now that a few days had passed since her escape from the elven, Annara flew the ship off the rock debris and headed for one of the cities on a that existed in the neutral zone. It was a bit further, but definitely a lot safer.

    Afternding on the, whose surface was mostly desert in, she hid the ship in arge sand dune several hundreds of miles from her destination city. She quickly went to the city and sent a message to Ouroboros.

    In that message, she was trying her best to convince Ouroboros that she was telling the truth. Luckily, her experience of visiting the faction and knowledge about the other party added to her credibility and things surprisingly turned out a lot smoother than she expected.

    In just three days, Annara could see a spaceship, which she suspected belonged to Ouroboros, entering the. Shortly after the shipnded on the outskirts of the city.

    "It''s truly nice being a princess and all, huh��"

    It turned out the Ouroboros had been looking for the white-haired girl the past few weeks. Something about her running away from her home.

    Knowing about the Magus Academy''s confidential mission, they sent several groups to the border. However, what awaited them was confirmation that the girl was not among those who returned, which most likely meant she had died.

    Just when they were about to lose hopepletely, Annara''s message reached them like a ray of hope. Of course, they first took a skeptical attitude to the message, before finally learning that it came from a town near the area where the mission was taking ce. Hence the reason for their swift arrival.

    Apart from several Ouroboros magus, Annara was very surprised when she saw a prominent figure �C the Queen, Silvian Ouroboros the Silver Serpent �C had actuallye in person.

    Seeing this special treatment �C the things they did toe after a spoiled runaway princess �C Anna couldn''t help feeling amused.

    "Here''s the ten million spirit stones as promised." the Ouroboros Queen said as one of the magus stepped forward and opened the case he was carrying. When she saw Annara receive the case, she quickly said, "Now take me to my daughter."

    Annara nodded and led the group to where she had hidden the spaceship. What she saw next was not a reunion of a queen and a princess, but a worried mother hugging her daughter in her tight embrace.

    At that exact moment, Annara could feel her heart skipping a beat. It had been a long time since her heart beat like this. So long she couldn''t even remember when was thest time.

    Such a thing convinced her to do the unthinkable. It was an opportunity she must not miss. Just as the group was about to leave, Annara knelt before the queen. Her hands were no longer gripping the case filled with spirit stones as she said, "I am Annara Vermont. An outcast, without home, without faction�� If�� if you are willing to take me, I vow to serve you with utmost loyalty."

    Hearing those words, the Ouroboros Queen stopped in her tracks and gave her a quick nce. Silence descended for a few moments before she turned around, ignored the case and continued walking away.

    It seemed she had been rejected and to Annara''s surprise, it hurt a lot more than she thought it would.

    Understanding she was unworthy in the other party''s eyes, she simply sighed and stood up before picking up the case again. However, just as she turned around and was about to leave, the Queen''s voice rang through the air, calling out to her.

    "Where are you going? We need to hurry and return home right away."

    There was a certain warm feeling that rose up inside her when she heard the word go home.

 Chapter 1437 Treatments

    On the journey back to the Ouroboros, the queen exhausted every method at her disposal to keep her daughter, Silva, alive. With poisons and herbs being two of the faction''s greatest specialties, the queen was able to keep her condition stable.

    After doing everything she could and making sure that her daughter would be fine for at least a while, the queen began inquiring about what had happened.

    Annara exined following the queen''s order, but she didn''t dare tell Her Majesty everything. She left out some parts, mainly the things that put her negatively.

    "Zenonia, Lucius, Senior Delbrand and Master Altus�� If things hadn''t changed between us, it would have been a heartwarming reunion," the queen regretfully sighed.

    Annara was surprised when she heard the remark. From that alone, she could tell that they had known each other for a very long time, and the queen was apparently used to being close to her master Zenonia. Fortunately, she hadn''t said a bad word about her.

    To show more of her sincerity, Annara proceeded to ask about Silva''s current condition.

    "From what I saw and what you told me, it seems that the boy used thest of his power to revive her," the queen said, still with a downcast look on her face. "Regrettably, the body had lost its life for quite a while by then, leading to the ineffectiveness of the revival spell�� There was also her illness."

    The queen abruptly stopped on that note. She didn''t seem to want to continue, so Annara decided to divert the topic slightly to ask about the one thing she was most curious about.

    "What about the soul? Will his soul survive?"

    The queen fell into deep thought for a moment.

    "The soul was previously what kept her alive, but now�� both of them are hanging by a thread, and they are sustaining each other. Call it destiny or karma, but I think that his sacrifice, his willingness to give his life for my daughter, is keeping him alive in turn�� but it is still too soon to judge. It was too weak, after all."

    Upon hearing this, Annara''s expression subconsciously turned heavy. Perceptive as she was, even though it was subtle, the queen immediately noticed the change.

    "You are a cunning young woman," said the queen. "Yet deep down, despite all your tricks, you care more about them than you think."

    The queen''s words made Annara feel somewhatplicated. On one hand, the feeling of being seen through wasn''t something she was very fond of, but on the other hand��

    There was no hidden contempt whatsoever. The queen understood that it was, to an extent, a necessary quality to survive, and her words even had the intention of helping her understand herself better.

    "However, if you keep going this path, you will end up just like your master."

    Even though this interaction was short, Her Majesty''s attitude made Annara like the queen even more. It was to the point that she even started talking about her past, more than what she usually told other people.

    And throughout it, Her Majesty intently listened with even a faint, almost unnoticeable hint of motherlypassion.

    ��

    Two dayster, they finally arrived at the Ouroboros.

    As Annara stepped out of the ship, a familiar sight greeted her, one she had seen just a little less than a year ago. As soon as they arrived, a group of what appeared to be a medical crew approached the ship.

    After the crew briefly paid their greetings to the Ouroboros Queen and received Her Majesty''s permission, they brought the princess''s body to a facility in the forest with haste.

    There, they met the head of the medical facility, a frog hybrid called Bob. The moment the man saw the condition of the princess''s body, his weing expression became filled with worry and heartache.

    "My poor niecess�� kurr�� what did they do to you��"

    In the facility, a full crew of a dozen individuals in white coats carefully moved to take care of the princess. The crewbined both science and magic to treat her, and after 24 hours of incessant treatment, they fortunately managed to save the princess.

    "She''s out of danger for the time being, but we still need to keep her inside the regeneration tube for a few days," Bob, the facility head, reported.

    After her daughter''s safety was ensured, the queen finally felt relieved. As for the spirit soul, it was sessfully retrieved and kept in a specialized container.

    When Annara saw the minuscule size of the soul as it was being retrieved, she couldn''t help but step forward and ask.

    Bob tried to exin as simply as he could, "This spirit soul is currently very weak. We think this is because it''s either a premature soul, one found by a magus that hadn''t fully formed, or it''s only a part of the soul. Without a body, this thing will only continue to diminish and eventually disappearpletely."

    Annara''s heart dropped. However, before a word escaped her mouth, the frog hybrid continued with a smile, "It''s really fortunate that the boy left his clone frame here."

    Bob saw the expression of shock and confusion on her face and, with the permission of the queen, he brought her with the group to a special room in the facility. Inside were dozens of tubes, and inside one of them was a body identical to Emery''s.

    The queen observed the body''s condition for a moment before turning toward Bob and his team.

    "The boy is the reason the princess is still alive. Should you need to, use whatever method necessary to save him, no matter what."

    Hearing the queen''s words, Bob hesitated for a moment. Her Majesty''s tone seemed to imply a considerable level of urgency, but it wasn''t that easy.

    For such a task, allowing a soul to adapt to a new vessel would normally require at least several weeks. Moreover, with the boy''s current condition, they believed that it would take at least a few months just to show some noticeable progress.

    Either way, none of the two would wake up right away. As the Ouroboros Queen''s person, her first task was to look after her daughter, the princess.

    With this, days passed.

    Annara didn''t have a word ofint. She was given a ce of residence and a new identity, and other than the boring task, she was given the chance to appreciate the days of peace and quiet she had never experienced.

    It took longer than everyone thought, but the person she was tasked to look after finally woke up.

 Chapter 1438 Alive

    They said that when one was on the verge of death, they would see brilliant light approaching them. However, the same didn''t seem to apply to her situation.

    For her case, what weed her was just darkness. Pure, unadulterated darkness. The very depiction of a deep cold abyss of emptiness.

    As she was stranded in this bizarre experience, she began to think about how she got here. Thest thing she remembered was that she had lost the battle against the dark elves, in which she was then taken hostage before eventually stabbed in the back before his gaze.

    At the recollection of that moment, she couldn''t help but feel despair.

    "I wish I could have spent more time with you."

    ? As the darkness around her continued to exist, she thought that this was it. Her end.

    At least that was the case until the light everyone was talking about made its appearance. What''s surprising was that it felt very warm and familiar. In fact, it didn''t take her long to realize the reason for that feeling.

    "It''s... it''s you.. Why are you here...?"

    To her surprise, she received a response from it, but it wasn''t clear. However, although the words it spoke couldn''t be conveyed to her, the same couldn''t be said of the emotions it carried. She felt something inside break when she received it.

    It was a farewell.

    "No! Don''t leave! Don''t you dare leave!"

    With her sheer will, she held it tightly as if it was her dear life, afraid that it would disappear if she ever loosened her hold.

    She didn''t know how long she had held the light with her, but the next thing she knew was that she had awakened to reality.

    "Was it a dream...? W-Where am I? Why am I still alive?"

    It took her a few more moments after recollecting herself to recognize her surroundings. The moment she saw familiar figures around her, especially her uncle Bob among them, she realized she had returned to Ouroboros.

    Soon enough, she spotted someone who shouldn''t be present if she really returned to the Ouroboros. Staring at the familiar red-haired girl, she waited for her to exin what had happened.

    Noticing the look she was given, the girl quickly exined how she was the one who brought her back home and that a whole month had passed since the tragedy taking ce on the elven.

    "Then what about the battle?" Silva asked with urgency. "How many managed to escape?"

    Facing the agitated white-haired girl, the others quickly soothed her while Annara shared what she knew. Apparently, she had heard from thetest news that around a thousand or so acolytes made it back to the academy safely.

    Her answer still didn''t calm Silva, because what she cared about the most was about a certain young man. A bad feeling washed over her when she saw the change in the red-haired girl''s expression.

    "Actually..."

    She exined briefly what had happened and everyone present could clearly see how the white-haired girl''s face got progressively more pale the more she heard.

    In the end, when the exnation Annara had given her finished, which included news of his current condition, Silva immediately tried to stand up, forcing herself in the process, but found herself unable to do so.

    "Don''t move around yet." said Bob the frog hybrid. "You haven''t fully rekovered yet."

    Silva turned her head to her uncle and said, "Uncle Bob, please take me to see him." When she saw the hesitation, she firmly added, "Now."

    With a sigh, Bob nodded his head. With help of the others, Silva made her way to a room several doors away, where her gaze was immediately transfixed on the body seen inside the medical tube.

    Hearing what happened, she let out a sigh.

    "You fool... you shouldn''t have done that... I...". Hastened footsteps interrupted her thought.

    Shortly after, the room quickly filled with familiar faces wanting to see her after they heard she had regained consciousness. One of such people was her brother, Vi.

    "You little brat! You have finally awakened! You really shouldn''t run away like that?!"

    The white-haired girl was silent for a second before saying, "I am sorry brother... but you know why..."

    There was an abrupt silence between the two, which made Annara''s curiosity spark.

    Annara has heard things these past few days, which made her realize Silva was hiding something. Something big enough to make her foolishly run away from the family and sneak to the Magus Academy to see that man.

    Silva looked like she wanted to ask something important to her brother when they all suddenly sensed the arrival of one particr person, the Ouroboros Queen.

    To Annara''s surprise, her arrival turned the atmosphere in the room into cold silence. The previous warm scene when the white-haired girl was still unconscious was nowhere to be seen.

    There was clearly some unspoken matter between them, but the queen started speaking in a rxed tone, which caught the others off guard.

    "It''s good that you''ve woken up. But please stop thinking about that boy and start thinking about yourself. You also have your own responsibilities."

    As she heard those words, Silva had her head hanging as she replied, "Yes, Mother." Guilt was apparent in her voice.

    Now that Silva had woken up, the Ouroboros Queen gave Annara a mission she could not refuse. Regarding the contents of the mission, no one seemed to know other than the two concerned.

    Time flew by quickly after the tragedy.

    While Annara was away on the mission, Silva would visit the young man in the tube whenever she could. It took about two months before activity reappeared in his brain, and this news definitely made the white-haired girl''s day when she found out about it.

    "The soul has finally sessfully embedded itself into the new body, but it will still take some more time before it can fully integrate."

    With this hope, the girl continued to patiently wait. Days turned into weeks, from weeks to months, until eventually his body functioned fully.

    "It''s time! Take him out of the tube!" Said the frog hybrid

    "He''s finally awake..." Silva muttered under her breath as she watched the medical tube opening.

    Silva couldn''t keep herself from darting towards the body of the young man rising from the tube. The moment her body embraced him, her arms circled around and held it tight, seemingly unwilling to let go.

    Seeing no response from him, she quickly regained herposure. She thought he was still trying to piece together what was happening, hence the unresponsiveness. However, seconds passed and her face gradually changed realizing he could only stare nkly to nowhere.

    "Emery? Are you alright?! Uncle, what is happening!?"

 Chapter 1439 Protector

    Two souls were separated gxies apart from each other. Each one was a fragment of the same origin, thus causing both to be in an iplete state without the other''s existence.

    The river of time continued to flow forward, and the Earth acolytes could not just stay idle and wait for a miracle to happen to Emery.

    ��

    79 BC, Earth time.

    It had been six years since they were one-sidedly summoned to the Magus Academy, and about six months since their supposed graduation from said institution.

    Just a few hours ago, despite her strong reluctance, Klea forced herself to let go and left Emery in the hands of Morgana and the Khaos dragon. Hence the reason she was currently seen flying high above the clouds on top of her thunderbird with a small ck cat sitting on her shoulder.

    After soaring through the blue expanse for almost half a day, she finally arrived at her destination. Her eyes glistened as she gazed upon one of the biggest and most crowded cities on Earth. The City of Rome.

    Since she had absolutely no intention of drawing attention to herself, Klea ordered her thunderbird tond in a clearing hidden in the woods a few miles from the outskirts of the city before calling it back. From there, she casually hitched a ride to enter the city.

    As she gazed at the bustling heart of the Roman Republic, Klea was talking to herself.

    "Now where can I find you�� hopefully, you didn''t get sent off to another distant war."

    When she thought it would take some time to find the one she was looking for, to her surprise, she found him immediately as soon as she arrived at the city gate. In the form of a statue that was three times the height of the city gate.

    [Julius Kaesar, Consul and Protector of Rome]

    Those were the words written on the pedestal of the statue.

    Even though she was slightly startled, Klea was not surprised that Julian had risen as a powerful figure in Rome. In fact, it would be strange if he didn''t do it with the strength he had. What surprised her more was when she felt something unusual about the statue.

    Klea was immune due to her powers, but the statue seemed to give off some sort of aura that slightly pushed on her thoughts. It seemed capable of making all mortals worship at the sight of it.

    Seeing what her dear friend has aplished in such a short time while wanting to distract herself from thinking about the situation in Britain, Klea decided to y a trick and surprise her friend.

    Before her ride entered the city, she quickly used her advanced Spirit Reading to conceal herself from detection. Then, she sneakily made her way towards where the particr famous Consul of Rome supposedly resided, one of the most luxurious buildings in the city.

    It didn''t take long for her to perceive his exact whereabouts. Excited that she finally found him, Klea quickly went and entered the room only to find him lying in bed, naked with a beautiful woman.

    "!!!"

    The surprise momentarily broke her concentration, which caused her position to be revealed to the simrly naked young man.

    "Who is there!!? Show yourself!!"

    The fierce shout, however, was quickly reced by a joyful smile as he recognized the intruder.

    "Klea!! You have returned?! I''m so d that you''re finally here!!"

    With a smile on her face, Klea responded, "Yes, I''m d too. But please, put something on first."

    Julian stopped in his tracks hearing that. He looked down and sheepishly smiled, "Ahaha, where are my manners?" After he put his robe back on, he then took the time to introduce the woman he was sleeping with.

    "Klea, let me introduce her to you�� This is my wife, Kalpurnia."

    Klea smiled in surprise when he told her that during the six months they were apart, the Roman didn''t waste a single moment and even married a woman. And to her greater surprise, the woman before her was in fact Julian''s second wife.

    "Two wives in six months?�� you are trying topete with our dear Lord Izta?"

    "Hahaha�� No�� no.. it''s not like that"

    Even though the woman named Kalpurnia was his wife, it seemed that their marriage was not what she expected. Klea saw how Julian easily disregarded her and told her to leave so as not to distract their conversation.

    Just as their conversation was about to continue, Klea showed another surprised look when she sensed a group of figures approaching the room. They were all heavily armed and each and every one of them were extremely powerful individuals the likes of which Earth never had. Led by one strong warrior �C of Rank 8 �C a saint level, to be exact.

    Those were Julian''s Praetorian Guards, created by his y artifacts. As for the high-rank warrior, the man was called Mark, a Nephilim-raised local who was now the Roman''s most trusted general.

    "Don''t worry about them," said Roman when he noticed her observing the Praetorian Guards.

    "They are here to protect me from a peeping tom like you." He chuckled. "That said,e, follow me, let''s chat somewhere else."

    Julian casually led Klea to the garden outside his residence to resume their talk. He looked at her with a smile and said, "Emery sure did it, didn''t he? Tell me, where is he now? Where are the others?"

    Silence fell before Klea started to exin what had happened. The joyful atmosphere around the Protector of Rome dissipated with every sentence Klea spoke. From the death of many acolytes, the condition of Chumo, up to Emery''s predicament. The bad news piled on each other, eventuallypelling Julian to crush the garden table in front of him.

    He took a deep breath to calm himself before saying, "It''s okay.. I''m sure he will be fine. Moreover, we still have twenty years��" Staring at her, he added, "He will be fine, Klea. Don''t you worry."

    They were simple words, but said by a friend like that gave off a very warm feeling to her.

    Klea then borated on her reasons foring. Apart from telling Julian the news, she nned to go see the Abbot and Fjolnir in hopes of improving herself by training with them. There was also the matter about the tomb of the First Man, which might have something that could help them.

    "So, will youe and apany me?" Klea asked.

    Julian seemed to think about the offer for a while before surprisingly declining. "I actually have my own n." Seeing the confused look on her face, the Roman smiled and beckoned with his hand. "Let me show you what I mean."

 Chapter 1440 His Plan

    "Where are you taking me?" Klea asked in curiosity as she followed Julian''s steps. Surprisingly, the Roman decided to take her out of his residence and bring her to walk across the busy street of Rome.

    As the young Consul of Rome continued walking forward, a straight path was made amidst the hubbub as the sea of people in the area, thousands of them, paid their utmost respect to the young man.

    Seeing such a spectacle, Klea had a cheeky smile on her face as she teased the Roman. "Are you trying to show off right now? You haven''t forgotten that I am the Queen of Egypt, have you?"

    Her words sparked a chuckle from Julian, "Hahaha, of course. How can I forget? And no, this is not what I want to show to you." Seeing the curious glint in her eyes, he just yfully shrugged and said, "Just follow me and you''ll see."

    A few momentster, it looked like they would arrive at their destination. Julian led her to a hugeplex that appeared still under construction. However, there were already several buildings open for ess and, to her surprise, there were lots of children around. Most of them were around ten years old.

    "What is this ce? What are you nning, Julian?"

    Again, Julian just smiled and entered one of the buildings, which Klea promptly followed.

    There, she was greeted by a view of several spacious rooms. Each one filled with about ten childrens paying attention to someone who looked like a schr. The scene was very much the same as what they had experienced in thest six years.

    Instantly, Klea knew what she was seeing. She turned to the Roman and eximed, "You created an academy?!"

    Julian didn''t have to confirm her words as the proof was right before their eyes. Instead, he just introduced her to what he had founded, while they toured the ce.

    "This one teaches reading and writing, while that one teaches arithmetic. Over there on the left is where the children are taught about the military. Last but not least, and also my favorite, this ss teaches children about poetry and philosophy. After all, we need to make people stop worshiping those false gods of Kronos."

    Klea had a surprised look on her face when Julian exined what he had done. It was actually quite a simple idea. However, no one on Earth, not even in Egypt, had thought of doing so. The reason was because most preferred to have private tutors who taught children one-on-one. Something that was only affordable for the wealthy.

    But in this ce, as far as her eyes could see, these children weren''t all wealthy. In fact, some of them didn''t even appear to be of Roman descent.

    "You guessed it right!" Julian eximed when he saw her expression. "They are the children of kings and tribal leaders from all over the continent: Gauls, Germanians, Darcians, even Thracians."

    Klea fell silent when she realized what Julian was actually nning to do.

    "You may be able to fool others, but not me�� These kids�� They are tributes from the ces conquered by Rome, aren''t they?" Staring at the Roman, she said, "You''re not just trying to educate them. You want to indoctrinate them so they are loyal to Rome. You�� you''re trying to rule the whole continent."

    A faint smile appeared on Julian''s face, which looked as if Klea still didn''t get his intention right. The surprised expression on her face grew even more as a thought popped into her mind. "You�� don''t tell me. The whole Earth?"

    "Exactly." He spoke with a smile. "World domination."

    Those were certainly words full of ambition.

    To be honest, Klea used to think that Earth was too big to be controlled by a single kingdom. However, that thought of hers changed after everything she experienced in the Magus Academy. After she considered Julian''s ability, she reasoned that such a feat was actually not impossible.

    Then, the thoughts about their friends appeared in her mind. Wondering if they would be willing to unite into one kingdom. In fact, there was a high chance Thrax would be against this.

    "I don''t know about this, Julian�� I''m not sure if the others will agree."

    Julian exhaled a sigh before smiling once again. "To be honest with you, I''ve been thinking about this since my time with the Nephilim. I of course know the others won''t ept it easily�� but their absence right now might be fate trying to give us a way out."

    "Way out? Way out of what?" Klea asked in a confused and shocked tone. "Taking over everyone''s home while they are away?"

    Hearing that, Julian showed a surprised expression before quickly saying, "No, no, no. You misunderstood my intentions. I never wanted to take everything for myself. Instead, we can rule this together, as the king and queen of the new Empire! Us, five against the whole universe"

    Looking at her expression, it could be seen those words managed to soften Klea''s heart about the idea. Julian even added another argument that made her consider even more.

    "We shouldn''t just focus on the uing battle in 20 years, but also afterwards. How are we going to rule this once we be the caretakers? What about the cmity that will ur in 50 years?!"

    With a grave look, he continued, "We have to be prepared so we don''t be like the Andora natives or Nexus people. In order to do that, we need to make sure all of the Earth''s inhabitants are ready!"

    It was a very convincing speech, which Julian was always good at. The truth was that Klea had been sold on by the idea, but she was held back from voicing her approval by the thought of the other three, who were currently absent.

    She then realized it would take Julian several years before the Roman could reach their borders. That should have been enough time for the others to return and give their opinions on the n.

    As if knowing what she was thinking, Julian said, "Yeah, it''s going to be a process that takes years. At least until all of these kids are ready."

    Turning his head, Julian once again looked at Klea and asked, "How about you personally? You agree with this n, right?"

    Seeing how aggressive Julian was on this idea of his, Klea suddenly remembered his character.

    "If you want my support, I need you to bepletely honest." A glint appeared in her eyes as she said, "What do you get out of all this? The Julian I know would not do this troublesome thing and share it with the five of us without any real benefit to himself, so tell me your true objective!"

    The Roman chuckled when he heard that. A wide smile hung on his lips as he said, "You are indeed the best, Klea. I really can''t hide anything from you."

 Chapter 1441 Show Off

    The second ce was actually the famed Colosseum of Rome.

    There were no games being yed at the time they visited, leaving the two of them just standing around in the massive arena filled with yellow sand.

    "What are we doing here?" She asked before jokingly saying with a smile, "Do you wish to fight? With me?"

    To her surprise, Julian nodded his head at her teasing. Showing his seriousness, he quickly essed his storage ring and took a shield and a short sword for himself. Then, he smiled at her.

    "You can use anything." He said in a casual tone. But then, a cheeky grin appeared on his face. "As someone in the top 36 of the Magus Tournament, surely you wouldn''t be intimidated by a lowly top 200, would you?"

    Even though she knew the Roman was deliberately provoking her, Klea couldn''t stop her brow from twitching. Chuckling, she took her stance as the spirit energy within her body started to churn.

    "Fine. Just make sure you don''t cryter from being beaten up by a girl."

    In spite of the time they spent together, the two of them had never actually dueled before. Not even a spar, in fact. Hence both of them quite anticipated the fight that would take ce between them.

    "Don''t hold back for me!" Julian said as he swung the sword at the shield. A gesture that meant he would soon start the fight.

    Klea knew the Roman well enough to know that the man wouldn''t joke around at these kinds of things. He must definitely have something to show off for him to purposely provoke her into a fight.

    However, she herself too had improved quite a bit in thest few months. As harsh wind began to whip around her, a smile appeared on Klea''s face as she was prepared to wipe the Roman arrogance off his face for once.

    Klea brought out her Lavender Sword and brandished it towards him. The de glistened beautifully as the sunlight glinted on its surface.

    "Are you really serious now? You intend to fight against me with a sword?" Julian said, his eyebrows raised while a smile was seen on his lips.

    "Just shut up and fight!"

    Annoyed by his continued provocations, Klea took the first move and used her [Immortal Gate], which the Roman quickly responded to by doing the same. Ayer of zing energy quickly enveloped their bodies as the buff skill took effect; Klea was at stage five while Julian was at stage six.

    Knowing that there was still a difference between their strengths, Klea tried to further close the gap by casting another spell [Energized].

    Their figures disappeared before reappearing in the center of the arena, their swords shing violently. Klea found herself pushed back, indicating that her physical strength was still not enough to match Julian''s.

    However, that didn''t mean she was at a disadvantage. She still had the [Hexagram Steps] which greatly helped her evade Julian''s relentless attacks that came after their initial sh. Sand around them flew everywhere as they continued to attack each other.

    After several missed attacks, Julian skillfully used his [Shield Bash] to instantly dash towards where the girl was. However, to his surprise, he only encountered empty air as his attack struck an illusion of her; without him realizing, Klea had been ying with his mind.

    "Very nice, well done!" said Julian as his gaze scanned his surroundings, spotting her in the distance.

    He wasn''t just praising the prowess of her illusion.

    It was only now that Julian realized while he was under the illusion, Klea had been taking her time to draw on the sand with her Lavender Sword. There was nothing he could do when he finally realized it, as with a smile, she nonchntly threw eight bronze coins to their predetermined spots.

    It was done so tacitly and beautifully that he couldn''t even be mad.

    In a matter of seconds, Julian was trapped under Klea''s formation.

    The Roman sported a wry smile when he saw the formation that was trapping him. It was the exact formation capable of containing Olivier the Sword Saint, and as one of the witnesses, Julian knew very well how powerful it was.

    "You really are a mean girl, aren''t you?"

    "No, no��" A sweet smile hung on her lips as she spoke yfully. "I just did my best so you can really show me what you have been hiding."

    Not even waiting for Julian to answer, Klea quickly sheathed her sword and promptly began to cast thebination spell, hoping it would push the Roman to reveal his hidden card.

    [Hexagram Elemental technique]

    As the bronze coins began to emit a brilliant light, the first spell [Misty Cloud] quickly hindered the Roman'' senses. Immediately after, the second spell of the formation [Violent Gale] activated, summoning powerful gusts of wind that restricted his movement.

    Just as she was about to cast the third spell, Klea smiled and said, "Are you ready to surrender?"

    When there was no response whatsoever, Klea unhesitatingly added the third spell [Chain Lighting] into the fray. However, when huge bolts of lightning began to materialize and struck the figure within the formation, she couldn''t help but grow anxious.

    "You are not dead, are you?!"

    To Klea''s surprise, a powerful wave of power suddenly surged out from the Roman''s body like a tsunami. His eyes were shrouded by a bright light before he forcefully broke out of her Hexagram Formation.

    The sight was exactly the same as what she saw Julian do on Nexus, that one move which left him crippled for weeks after. This time, however, Klea was certain that he hadn''t consumed anything likest time, therefore she was confused as to how he did it.

    As Julian approached her with a confident gait, Klea didn''t remain idle. She quickly concentrated all of her spirit power to one final move.

    [Mind st]

    The spirit attack was Klea''s most terrifying move at the moment, one that she was honestly a little reluctant to use.

    Fortunately, or unfortunately, her worry did not ur.

    Her most powerful attack only managed to make Julian stop for a second in his tracks before he let out a deafening roar followed by a surge of golden waves. Before Klea could have any reaction, he ced both his hands on the ground, causing her to be covered with rocks that emerged from under her feet.

    "I give up!" Klea said quickly, irritated by all the sand and stones all over her body.

    Moreover, seeing that Julian was able to break her formation was a clear testament to his strength.

    "Just�� Don''t tell me that I''m going to see you bedridden again for a few weeks."

    "No, I wont"

 Chapter 1442 Sovereign

    What Klea just witnessed was a glimpse of a Domain, a manifestation of power that stemmed from a highprehension of the Law of Sovereign. Such a manifestation could normally be seen from individuals at the grand magus level or above.

    For Julian, however, his Law of Sovereign came from a unique source.

    "Ites from the power of faith. The more people worship me, the more power I will be able to manifest. It will be more powerful and I will be able to use it for longer."

    This talent was precisely the reason the Nephilims were fond of him, even to the point that during his time at the faction, they lent him a small for him to test his talent. There, he became the god of their kingdom for a few months.

    Hence, the reason he became so much more powerful when he returned to the academy.

    After exining his power, Julian quickly added his goal to Klea.

    "I don''t need to be the sole ruler of the Earth. What I do need is for my name and my statutes to be spread all over the world. With how vast the Earth is, when all is said and done, I am confident I will be able to win against any one of the Kronos magus. That is my n�� what do you think?"

    As those words left Julian''s mouth, he continued to observe Klea''s reaction.

    Klea had actually read about it in the academy before. It was indeed a rare talent sought by many and the Nephilims'' attitude towards it proved exactly that. Furthermore, just like her being a ruler of Egypt, it was normal for kings and queens to be worshiped like gods. And the fact that her friend could receive power through faith was certainly a good thing.

    After analyzing the matter, she realized why Julian decided to show it to her. Klea''s lips subconsciously formed a faint smile.

    "All right, I will help you�� it will be very hard with Thrax, but I could give a try toEmery and Chumo."

    Julian''s expression instantly lit up. He was so ted that, without thinking, he even ran up to hug her.

    "Yes! Thank you, Klea! Thank you! You are the best!"

    At this moment, Julian felt especially lucky to have such a supportive and understanding friend.

    On the other hand, Julian''s sudden hug caught Klea off-guard. Such a joyful moment was something Klea greatly sought. After a series of despair-inducing events, she wanted to embrace the warmth for a bit.

    Though, it quickly became awkward after a few moments, so she finally let go.

    Being able to read the atmosphere, Julian immediately understood. Still with a bright smile and even a hint of mischievousness on his face, the Roman diverted the attention back to the main subject.

    "All right, let''s discuss the details. We don''t have much time to lose!"

    Klea was bbergasted. "Julian�� we have 20 years."

    "Exactly! Too soon for an immortal, don''t you think?"

    ��

    Klea stayed in Rome for a few weeks helping Julian improve the academy. Being the current queen of Egypt and a higher-up in the Alexandria library, she was able to arrange for hundreds of important scroll copies and dozens of schrs to be sent to Rome with ease.

    With some of the knowledge she saw during her time at the Magus Academy, she helped build an institution beyond just an academy, a study for the advancement of the Earth''s civilization.

    First, she arranged to get what the academy desperately needed, the creation of ways to make studying much easier. A creation of papers and books.

    All the scroll materials started to be switched from using animal skin to material from a nt called papyrus and started to be used for the study.

    Next, she started researching better recipes for cement and concrete, ones that were stronger and could work best when submerged under water. This ultimately led to the creation of better roads, highways, bridges and aqueducts. A construct that could deliver water, the most basic of human needs, throughout the entire city.

    Six months passed by in an instant. At this point, the academy construction had be much grander, with thousands of students receiving the best quality of education the Earth could offer.

    Witnessing the fruits of everyone''sbor and their impacts on the lives of others, Klea could not restrain the smile of satisfaction on her face. She was initially feeling a little anxious because there was still no news whatsoever from Britain, but the sight of everyone''s smiles as their lives turned for the better somewhat relieved it.

    She couldn''t help but heave a deep sigh as she talked to the cat that was always by her side.

    "What do you think, Tivali? Is he getting better? Should I go visit him?"

    The human-cat pair made eye contact for a bit, but of course, the cat did not respond.

    Klea sighed again. Although the cat could more or less understand what this human was talking about, it''s not very sane of a human to talk to a cat.

    At this moment, her thoughts were no longer filled with the reconstruction project, she realized she had not seen Julian for a bit. In fact, it had been a week since the twost met.

    "Let''s go visit him." She happily said to Tivali.

    The sun was almost set when she heard of Julian''s whereabouts. To her surprise, she found that Julian had his own project; a building was recently constructed thanks to the aqueduct project.

    It was called the Roman Bath House.

    As she walked through the ce, she was quite mesmerized by its wonder, but once again, Klea found Julian in an awkward predicament. At this moment, the Protector of Rome was naked with a beautiful woman who Klea''s knew was not his wife.

    He was drinking and enjoying the fulfillment of his bodily needs.

    "Ahh, Klea, you are here!"

    Yet again, the same situation unfolded. Only this time, Julian introduces the beauty as his third wife.

    Seeing what Julian was doing while she was busy doing their project, she couldn''t help but frown.

    "Seriously�� which part of this building helps advance civilization?"

    Julian sent his third wife away with a smile, before replying to the question casually.

    "On the contrary, this is what the world needs. This is what we need��".

    Facing the Egyptian Queen''s silent look filled with judgment, the Roman Protector quickly added, "If you don''t believe me,e enter and join me."

    ------------

 Chapter 1443 Join Me

    It was a body of water inside a building surrounded by intricately sculpted pirs made of granite. An open-air wonder that allowed one to see the stars in the sky.

    What immediately caught the eye of this ce was the slightly swaying water that gave off a faint steam, which brought about a mystical atmosphere in the area.

    "You''re here, Klea? Come join me," said Julian as he looked at her. A cheeky smirk hanging on his lips as if challenging her to enter.

    If she were to be honest, Klea actually intended to do just that without even being dared to. The reason was because she was interested in testing the water. After all, it was only possible to be built thanks to the aqueduct she helped create.

    Hence, she decisively took off her clothes, and stepped into the bath, doing so without the slightest hesitation. It was clear that her bold actions caught the Roman off guard, given the look on his face.

    The two of them were sitting in the bath facing each other, a distance of ten meters separating them. More than half of their bodies were submerged in the warm pool of water, obscuring their private parts from prying eyes.

    Moments after, a group of beautiful girls entered the premises with ceramic pots in their hands.

    The girls slowly tilted the pots in their hands, pouring hot water into the bath, causing the water to be warmer and at the same time enhancing the fragrance of the flowers floating in the bath.

    Another group of beautiful girls made their entrance, carrying tes of fruit and wine. One of them leaned over and quickly refilled Julian''s empty cup, which he immediately emptied by downing it in one go. A satisfied smile appeared on his face as he felt the liquid slide down his throat.

    As for Klea, she didn''t touch her wine, instead she stayed still, staring at the garden of stars above her., She took in the feeling the pleasantly warm water caressing her body, and the pleasant smell of various flowers, Klea couldn''t help but feel a sense of rxation like never before.

    "Do you agree with me now?" said Julian, starting the conversation. "This... enjoying these kinds of things is just as important..."

    Not wanting to give the Roman the feeling of satisfaction from being proven right, Klea nonchntly said, "Well, what you just did is apletely different thing."

    Her response drew a chuckle from Julian as he raised his eyebrows in an intrigued manner and said, "You mean sex? ...What''s so different about it? It is one of the worldly pleasures, am I wrong?"

    "Sure, it''s the same," replied Klea before rolling her eyes. "If you consider people to be the same as animals, that is."

    "So how is yours different?" Julian quickly responded. He was silent for a moment before adding, "Is it love?" Staring at her, he said, "Love makes it different?"

    The question quickly reminded Klea of Emery, and distracted her from enjoying the bath. With an indescribable gaze, she said, "The way you treated your wives.. What do you know about love?"

    As if he had expected such a question, Julian responded in a casual manner. "That''s because I don''t love them.. What''s more, I married them for an entirely different reason."

    "What reason?" She sharply asked. "To add to your collections of things you have conquered?"

    "No, no... of course not.." Looking into her eyes, he said with a smile, "They are not worth conquering at all."

    Again, Julian''s arrogant answer didn''t fail to irk her. "What is it then? For what reason did you marry them?"

    "You really don''t know the answer?" the Roman chuckled for a while before saying, "It''s for a simr reason as building the academy actually. They''re all daughters of important figures of Rome. Marrying them provides mutual benefits, to me and the kingdom as well"

    ''So... having sex with them is considered mutual benefit too then" Klea replied with a mocking tone

    Julian however stayed serious as he said "Laying with them is even more important than just keeping the kingdom at peace"

    Klea was ready tough, but was suddenly stunned hearing his next word.

    "Offsprings. I need stronger offspring. I''m really hoping for a son born from my blood will be someone as strong as me..."

    The unexpected revtion really shocked her. She did know that the children born of a magus would tend to have a betterpetency in spirit energy. Klea also knew that Julian''s first and second wives were already conceiving his child; that was probably the reason as to why he had taken a third wife already.

    "You... I don''t know if you are crazy or a genius for really doing this."

    Julian smiled at those words of hers. He took another chug of his wine before he put it down and walked across the bath, slowly but surely closing in on her as he spoke with a whisper.

    "I might be crazy... but don''t tell me that I don''t understand love... I do know love... in fact... I have known this girl for years, and we have never been this close to each other.. Sadly... that girl loves someone else and never once looked at me."

    Klea exhaled a deep sigh before she whispered back. "I think... I sincerely think that you should forget about this girl and look for someone else."

    The Roman took a step back,ughed, and said, "Yes, you are right as always... I just can''t stop thinking how perfect we are for each other. Think about it, the wedding of the century. People will bow down to wee the king and queen of the new world!!"

    Klea was getting worried seeing his behavior and thus she said, "Julian, you''re drunk.. You''re not thinking straight right now."

    "Drunk?! No! What do you mean by drunk?! I can''t be drunk!" A glint shed in his eyes as he stared at her. "I have never been so clear about my goal.. never been this open about myself." He started to approach Klea again while saying, "Think... about it, we are a great match..."

    Julian''s hands moved to Klea''s body, touching her wless neck. Longing was clear in his eyes as he leaned closer ready to kiss her...

    However, just as their lips were about to touch, the hot bath suddenly turned into freezing ice, halting his advance from going any further. Before he could do anything, everything suddenly went dark.

    Klea hadunched a spirit attack that managed to knock Roman out of his lustful reverie. Following that, she quickly left the bathhouse with aplex feeling.

    "Julian you fool! You are ruining this!"

 Chapter 1444 Regret

    The next day, after the event that happened at the bathhouse, Julian went ahead and looked for Klea. s, his efforts were in vain. The girl was nowhere to be seen as she had left the city already.

    "I was so stupid," the Roman muttered to himself. "Why did I do that?"

    Julian could only me himself for confessing his desires to her. Now the girl had disappeared without telling him where she was going, he could only hope that she would return as soon as possible.

    That way, he could give her an exnation and apology. Even though, if he were to be honest, he wasn''t sure what exnation he could give that would be epted by her.

    Recalling thest memory he had at the bath house, Julian could only let out a deep sigh of helplessness. He deeply regretted his actions.

    Time flew by as life went on.

    At this point, a month had passed since the girl had disappeared without a word, yet she still had not returned. On the other hand, a piece of good news came to him when a maid reported to him that his first wife was about to give birth.

    He was very anxious waiting for the news of his first child, hoping the process would go smoothly. It was only when the next day came that he finally got to see his flesh and blood: it was a baby boy. It had always been a blessing for any man to have their first son, Julian was no different, but there was something that held him back to feel really proud of the baby boy.

    Another month passed and still no news from Klea. In the meantime, another batch of students arrived at the Rome Academy. The tributes that came from numerous figures all across the continent.

    Just like before, Julian stepped in directly and monitored their arrival.

    "These ones are Thracians," said Mark, who received the report about the group.

    Julian exhaled a sigh when he heard that. As far as they were concerned, and proven by his friend Thrax who always gave him a headache, the Thracians had taught their descendants to hate Romans from childhood. Julian knew from experience that orienting this group of new students would be a bit difficult.

    Previously, when such a group arrived at the academy, it was Klea with her charm who was able to tame them. Now that she wasn''t currently in Rome, Julian was forced to think of another way.

    "Wee to the Roman Academy!"

    Thanks to the symbol on his palm, Julian managed to surprise the Thracian children by speaking in anguage they could understand.

    After startling them with his ''knowledge'', Julian summoned one of the academy''s current students a�" someone their age who had been reformed. The boy wearing the uniform of the Roman Academy stepped forward with a wooden sword, then Julian told the neers that they were free to challenge him.

    As descendants of the Thracians, such provocations naturally did not go unanswered. It didn''t take long for them to challenge the boy. However, the results were beyond what they expected.

    These sons of warriors, some with the build almost like a full-grown Roman, all lost against the boy, who was half their size. With each and every shocking defeat they suffered, Julian told them that simply being a warrior was not enough anymore.

    Gesturing to the reformed boy, he promised these Thracian children that when they finished their education and graduated from the academy, they could return to their home as more than a warrior a�" as conquerors.

    Those wordsbined with the showcase seeded in convincing the proud Thracian children, despite the prejudices taught to them from childhood. Some were still hesitant, but they all epted the conditions and were willing to give their efforts to learn.

    With that, they were ready to start their education. Before they started however, the dozen of them would be taken to a special room.

    It was a circr hall that could fit a hundred people at most. The statues on the walls and the tiled mosaics on the ceiling gave off some eerie impressions, but what caught their attention the most was the object right in the middle of the room. A ss sphere that was ced on a stone pedestal.

    "Now that you have agreed to join the academy, each of you wille up one by one and touch the sphere."

    None of them moved and the situationsted for quite a while. Julian could see that they were all hesitating, because they didn''t know what the sphere was. Eventually, one brave Thracian kid stepped forward and went to the pedestal.

    All pairs of eyes, some curious and some apprehensive, focused on the boy as he stretched out his hand to touch the sphere. All of them, especially the brave boy, flinched and became terrified when a crimson light suddenly shone from the sphere.

    They quickly recovered when they saw nothing else had happened. They started curiously inspecting the crimson light, or rather, the words written within it.

    [Battle power: 6]

    [Spirit power: 8]

    [Spirit Aptitude: Rank D]

    "Next one,e forward!"

    The sphere was the item Julian had asked Klea to buy in Golden City .After knowing Julian''s n, she decided to bring it out to use at the Roman Academy. This gathering of youth from around the world was the best ce for such items.

    While the children were mesmerized by the magical construct they were witnessing for the first time, Julian wore an impassive expression on his face. He was disappointed that none of this batch had managed to impress him, as the best aptitude among them was only D rank.

    In fact, out of the two thousand plus students that the Roman Academy had gathered since its founding, there were only a few C rank talents and only two B rank talents. Once again, he sighed at how hard it was to find talented people on Earth.

    After they all finished going through the appraisal, they were sent to their respective sses to begin their study. Julian remained at the academy as he still had other important things waiting for him a�" one that worried his mind more than going to battle.

    Before long, a group of people entered the appraisal hall in the academy. Among them was a beautiful woman holding a newborn in her embrace. They were none other than Julian''s first wife and his first child.

    Julian could feel his heart beating fast as his wife brought the baby in front of the sphere, cing his small hand on its surface. s, what appeared next could not help but disappoint him.

    [Spirit Aptitude: Rank C]

    He approached his wife and, when he saw a face that resembled him, he stroked his small head smilingly as he said, "You''re a good boy."

    Jin was ready to leave, before his wife called him.

    "Husband, you haven''t named our boy yet..."

    Those words stopped him in his tracks. He turned his head and said, "I''m happy to let you name him." He tried his best to smile, not letting others know about the nagging feeling of disappointment in his heart.

    As he walked across the academy grounds, Julian once again thought of Klea.

    "You really are the perfect partner for me."

    Another month passed, yet still no news from her. At the same time, his second wife finally gave birth to his second son. s, this time was also another C rank aptitude.

    Desperate that his n didn''t seem to be going his way, he came to the eptance that he needed to break through to the magus realm, before he could start thinking about descendants.

    He made a decision and called on Mark.

    "We need to expedite our ns, call on the council"

 Chapter 1445 Seclusion

    Forbidden Forest, Fey Vige.

    The sun was shining brightly above in the sky, its light permeating the lush trees, a pleasant breeze blowing in the middle of the vige. There, a dark-haired girl was seen sitting on a t rock with a group of children surrounding her, intently listening to what she had to say as they chuckled at her words.

    "So remember, boys, be gentlemen." She said, which drew another round of chuckle. "To you girls, do not enter a bathhouse with boys."

    One of the youngest girls raised her hand before she asked in a voice filled with both confusion and curiosity. "Sister Klea, what is a bathhouse?"

    Feeling a little guilty about bringing up something they''d never seen before, never mind the chance to experience it, Klea decided to lead them to a clearing in the vige, where she then created a pool of water with her spell.

    Under their curious gazes, she dipped her hand into the pool and a faint light could be seen appearing within the water.

    A twinkle of astonishment appeared in their eyes as the children watched as bubbles started to appear on the surface of the water as the pool heated up. It didn''t take long before a plume of steam started billowing out.

    Klea smiled proudly at what she had done, seeing her capability to cast spells outside of the element she was proficient with had improved. Turning around, she gestured with her hand and the children didn''t even take a second before they plunged into the pool in droves.

    The smile on her face became wider as she watched all the kids enjoying their time in the makeshift bath she had made, ying around and sshing on each other. In fact, they had so much fun in it that older kids were attracted and decided to join. Among them were the twins Lilith and Lelith.

    As for Glita, the youngest of the Fey sisters came to Klea. Seeing thetter not entering the bath, she curiously asked, "You''re not joining, Sister Klea?"

    Caught off guard by the question, Klea turned to the petite girl and shook her head slightly while saying, "No, I''m not. I don''t think I''m going to take a warm bath for a while."

    "But why? Did something happen?"

    She caught the pondering gaze on the ck-haired girl before she shook her head saying, "I don''t want to talk about it."

    After saying those words, Klea immediately turned around and left the group to have their fun. She made her way out of the vige, walking through the dense forest heading towards a ce not too far away.

    Several minutester, she finally arrived at her destination. It was a small hut that used to be Emery''s residence.

    When she opened the door of the worn-out hut, she saw the young man she had been waiting for. With a bowl of freshly cooked soup in his hand as he turned around and said, "Klea, I''m sorry to keep you waiting... I''m here now."

    With a smile on her face, she took the bowl he offered her and quickly gulped it down without a trace. It was the best soup she had ever tasted. s, she knew perfectly well Emery couldn''t cook soup that good. He wasn''t here.

    "These illusions are all wrong��"

    As soon as he said those words, Emery''s smiling figure disappeared like smoke, leaving the girl alone in the dimly lit hut as she let out a long sigh.

    That was the blessing, as well as the curse, of having powerful spirit reading, which she had been practicing continuously. Being able to create whatever he wanted, she ended up creating something she had longed for so much.

    Scanning the interior of the hut, Klea approached the empty bed and sat down in the lotus position on it. She then closed her eyes and promptly began continuing her training on her [Soul Tempering] meditation technique.

    She had mastered the second level of the technique during her time at the Kronos pce. Since then, she had continued to set aside time for training, practicing almost every night during her stay in Rome and most of the time after she returned to Britain four months ago.

    It''s already been a year since her return to Earth, but she still hasn''t made a breakthrough or any sign of it whatsoever, which was honestly starting to bother her.

    As she was immersed in her meditation, another day passed. Her wait for news about Emery continued.

    When the morning sun emerged, she once again met the young children of the Fey Vige. The children greeted her enthusiastically, broad smiles on their faces as they excitedly talked about yesterday''s bath.

    It was clear what they wanted, but Klea didn''t n on letting them y too much.

    "Alright, everyone. Calm down for now. We are not ying around today. Let''s continue our training, shall we?" She said, ignoring the puppy ??stares these kids were giving her.

    After spending six months staying in Rome, the experience changed her outlook a bit. These days, apart from training, she also spent some time teaching the young talents of the Fey Vige in meditation and improving their understanding of spirit energy.

    The ce she chose as the training ground was none other than the Gaia Shrine itself that had a high concentration of spirit energy. Not only that, since it was considered a sacred ce for the vigers, everyone, even the children, could restrain themselves when they trained inside the shrine.

    As for Klea, whenever she was in the shrine, she was particrly interested in improving her proficiency with the water element.

    Among the four elements she had an affinity to, water was the one she had the least understanding. As such, the Fey Shrine filled with abundant spirit energy was an excellent ce for her to make up for her deficiencies.

    [Congrattion you have reached a breakthrough in the water Element]

    [Spirit force increased]

    [Cleopatra]

    [Battle power: 125 (95)]

    [Spirit force: 995(925)]

    [Acolyte rank 9 - peak stage 9 pirs]

    [Lighting - 4 pirs]

    [Wind - 2 pirs]

    [Ice - 2 pirs]

    [Water - 1 pir]

    ��-

    The notification certainly made her overjoyed. Even though it was actually just a single point increase in her spirit force, it was the third she had obtained in the entire year since she returned to Earth.

    This was all she had been busy for months in the Fey Vige: training and bettering herself farther. After a full day of training with the Fey children, Klea gathered them together with an expectant smile.

    "Alright, let me see how much you all have improved."

 Chapter 1446 Formations

    While Emery had his apothecary and Julian had the crystal sphere for the deed, Klea had her own way to analyze the fey kids'' talents. It was the rune formation.

    The group made their way to a corner of the vige that was filled with lots of small and medium rocks cleverly arranged in a fascinating arrangement. There were various drawings etched into the rocks and the ground around them had been prepared for a specific purpose.

    This was one of the projects Klea took on after she returned to Earth. In order to further increase her understanding of the [Hexagram Formation], Klea had gone ahead and purchased several formation techniques prior to her departure from the Magus Academy.

    Some of them were crucial to her future, while some were something she picked up because they seemed interesting.

    [Elemental Formation]

    It was a formation that allowed the caster to manipte elements to a limited degree, enhancing or restraining all or specific elements. It was also apparently the formation that Fuxi''s Hexagram Formation was based on.

    [Shield Formation]

    It is a formation whose sole purpose was to create a barrier capable of withstanding attacks for its caster.

    [Mental Formation]

    It was simr to the Shield Formation, but the purpose of this formation was to disrupt Spirit Reading''s senses and protect its caster''s mind against spirit based attacks.

    Each formation had their own specific rune pattern that was soplex and intricate that even a brilliant mind like Klea needed months to reach an elementary understanding.

    The formations also required certain items to act as catalysts in order to work, and with the materials she currently had in her possession, she could only construct the most basic formations in her repertoire.

    Standing in front of the group of Fey children, Klea swept her gaze over them one by one before speaking in a firm tone. "It''s been one week. Let''s see how much you all have improved."

    The formation Klea had prepared for this assessment was actually one of the simplest ones named [Sonar Formation]. The formation wouldn''t be able to show the information due to its low rank, but it was more than enough to use in this case as the targets were barely reaching Rank 8 acolyte.

    It had a simr pattern to the symbol on each of the Magus Academy''s acolytes'' palms. With it, Klea was able to analyze a person''s talent without the crystal sphere as it was directly connected to her own symbol.

    Moreover, the best thing about this formationpared to the crystal sphere was that she could analyze them all at once.

    Klea beckoned the kids, the moment they entered the formation circle she promptly cast the spell to begin the process. The drawings engraved on the rocks started to glow brightly, the Fey children stared in awe at this magical sight. At the same time, a notification popped up in her mind.

    [Target analyzed]

    Like a rushing river, strings of letters and numbers quickly appeared in her mind. A glint shed in her eyes as she quickly scanned through the notification.

    Most of these Fey kids had C rank aptitude with their spirit force ranging in between twenty to forty points. Due to their young age, their spirit power couldn''t rise too much. Despite that, they were still on average better than the thousands she mentored at the Roman Academy.

    As for the Fey sisters, she nodded her head in approval at their results.

    [Lilith]

    [Battle power: 45]

    [Spirit force:120]

    [Acolyte rank 6]

    [Spirit aptitude: C

    [Lelith]

    [Battle power: 48

    [Spirit force: 115]

    [Acolyte rank 6]

    [Spirit aptitude: C]

    [Glita]

    [Battle power: 48]

    [Spirit force: 148]

    [Spirit aptitude: B]

    From the results she received, Klea could see that those who possessed the C rank aptitude all obtained an increase of two points in a week. The exception was Glita, who obtained three points with her B rank aptitude.

    Once she told the children about their improvement and were over with the analysis, Klea started giving instructions about spells. With her understanding of all eight elements, she was able to teach about this topic without any trouble, even the ones she was not proficient at.

    At the end of the day, she had taught the Fey children about basic spells of the respective elements they had affinity with. She made sure all of them learnt at least one spell from either the offensive, defensive or support category.

    "Alright," Klea said as she pped her hands. "That is all for today. Until next time."

    With that, Klea''s routine for the day was over. After saying goodbyes with the Fey children, she turned around and promptly made her way towards the hill where the stone formation was.

    Just as she was about to arrive, she could see a small camp built by the Briton''s knights. She chose to ignore them and just went to sit on one of the rocks there, her gaze staring at a certain spot remained there unmoving for hours.

    It had been almost a year since Emery''s body had been inside the Khaos space.

    She received news that Morgana had stepped out of the Khaos space twice when she left for Rome. But now, it had been six months since the female wolf wasst seen. Therefore Klea couldn''t help but hope that she woulde out bringing good news soon.

    Remembering about the window that could see the outside world from inside the Khaos space, the Queen of Egypt believed that the rock she was currently sitting on was the closest she woulde to while she was waiting for him.

    "Come out soon please�� I really miss you."

    Her longing, coupled with the exhaustion she umted from her training, weighed so heavily on her mind that she unknowingly began to fall asleep. Hours passed until she was awakened by the sound of footsteps approaching.

    Turning around, she saw it was a woman. Unfortunately, it wasn''t Morgana. It was Luna of the Quintins family.

    Seeing her wake up, Luna smiled wryly as she said, "I''m sorry to wake you up."

    Shaking her head, Klea replied, "It''s okay�� What is it, Luna? Why did youe here?"

    Luna had a concerned look on her face as she saw the raven-haired girl''s response and facial expression, "It''s about King Arthur''s invitation�� It''s in three days."

    Clearly, Klea had lost track of time, she had almost forgotten her ns to go to Camelot.

    The King of Briton had sent her an invitation to attend an annual event, which had not been held for thest three years. It was a well-known event throughout the ind, but with a new kingdom and its ruler, it was now called by a different name.

    The Knight of the Round Table Tournament.

 Chapter 1447 Camelot

    The annual event used to be called the Knight of Divine Order Tournament, but ever since the new King ascended the throne and reformed the order in the kingdom, it had changed, being called the Knights of The Round Table Tournament.

    Even though its name changed, the function and essence of the tournament event was still the same. It was held to find the best talent of the entire kingdom, where they were then offered the opportunity to join one of the King''s most trusted circles, the Round Table Knights.

    On the other hand, in this year''s annual event, New Briton had decided to invite their ally, the Danes from across the sea, to celebrate the asion together.

    As for Klea, her reason for attending was certainly not to join the tournament. Instead she shared a simr objective as the event, to scout out and recruit the best talent the Briton isles had to offer.

    Though she was honestly a bit pessimistic about whether she could find anyone better and more talented than the Fey people, she would not pass up such an asion. A massive gathering that brought together the best of the two great kingdoms was the best ce for her to find new talents to grab.

    Not only that, she had also been wanting to check out the kingdom''s famed Sword of Destiny, Excalibur.

    Klea turned her ahead and swept her gaze over the stone formation once more. There was a reluctance in her eyes at the thought of leaving this ce, but she also understood she couldn''t stay like this forever. Just maybe, a change of scenery would be good for her.

    Turning to Luna, she nodded slightly, "Alright, I''m ready, Let''s go."

    For this trip, Klea decided to bring the youngest Fey sisters, Glita. The girl had been yearning to travel out of the forbidden forest and Klea thought the girl would cheer her up during the trip.

    "You are the best sister! Thank you!" Glita said happily when she heard the news, before she jumped and hugged her tightly.

    Ever since their first contact, the Quintins had been a fine coborator and mediator between the Fey vigers and the Kingdom and this time it was no different.

    The moment they stepped out of the dense forest, they were greeted by the sight of several wagons in an orderly manner. A group of dozens of guards led by Guard Captain Kastan of the Quintins Estate was seen patrolling the convoy.

    After saying goodbye to the others, the two of them entered the wagon positioned in the middle of the convoy, which Luna quickly followed. The group made their way out of the Forbidden Forest and passed through Venta Town as they headed for the capital.

    The journey took them two days.

    As they drew closer to the famous Camelot City, they could clearly see and feel the festive atmosphere in the area surrounding the city.

    There were no longer seven kingdoms in New Briton, still The Tournament allowed each knight toe with their own family insignia. There were hundreds of them in various shapes and colors.

    The festivities had yet to reach its climax, as the atmosphere became even more rowdy when the Danes'' groups of hundreds made their appearance in the city. While some were apprehensive about the foreign faces, most were curious about the people from thend across the ocean.

    When themotion in the streets began to get out of hand, two known figures of the famed Knights of the Round Table �C Sir Gawain and Sir Percival �C arrived to escort the Quintins'' convoy to their prepared mansion.

    Several hourster, the group found Queen Gweh herself arriving at their living quarters. She had apparently gone to check on them, and Klea to be precise.

    "Wee to Camelot, Thank you for taking the time to attend our event."

    The reason for her visit was to personally invite Klea to the grand banquet.

    Together with Glita, they soon arrived at a magnificent hall, Klea could see the ce was filled with at least a few thousand people, mostly knights with various insignia indicating their affiliation.

    As they stepped in, all eyes came upon them and one of the knights announced their arrival.

    "The Queen of New Briton Gweh Lioness and Queen of Egypt Cleopatra"

    Both of them were stunning beauties, hence it was no wonder the previous rowdy atmosphere turned silent seeing them walking through the hall.

    "You areing with me," Gwen said as she led her into the front of the hall, to sit along with the King and his knight of the Round table.

    "Wee Your Majesty," Said King Arthur with respect before the knights followed.

    Finally she got to see the famous knights. From a nce, she could tell these knights were different from normal warriors, as Emery once told her. All of them were blessed by the power of the Destiny Sword, which made her want to see the sword even more.

    There were supposed to be 12 of them including the King, but there were two seats remaining vacant. One of them belonged to Sir Bor, who retiredst year and another belonged to the insignia of House Dtt, which spoke the identity of the missing figure, Sir Lancelot Dtt, Emery''s known name among the knights of Camelot.

    Seeing the empty seat, Klea once again thought of Emery, but Gween gently grabbed her hand and asked led her to their seat.

    Before the banquet started, King Arthur stepped into the spotlight and gave a speech. He first began by introducing and weing the Queen of Egypt as a special guest and also the appointed spokesperson of the Danes, Jarl Haraldson.

    Then the King exined the importance of a united front in the kingdom against the increasing threat of the Roman Republic in the south and the Barbarians in the north.

    Once battles were mentioned, the Jarl stood up followed by their hundred strong warriors, the Vikings shouting their war cries. Something about wishing to die in battle and going to Valha. Klea thought there was something certainly interesting with these bunch of warriors.

    After saying a few more words, he concluded his speech and officially started the banquet.

    It was a grand banquet with exquisite foods, wine and music. However, there was nothing that could excite the queen of Egypt. Halfway through the banquet, Klea walked up to Arthur and said, "Your Majesty, Ie here seeking your permission to have a look at the famous Sword of Destiny."

    An immediate reply was the response she received, "Yes, Of course"

 Chapter 1448 Sword Of Destiny

    Thanks to her having received the King''s approval, Klea was allowed ess to the Knights of the Round Table''s main hall, where the Sword of Destiny could be seen embedded deep into the stone, prepared for the time of the ceremonyter on.

    As the hall was considered sacred to the Kingdom, only a group of selected knights were allowed to be assigned to escort Klea. Besides them, there were also the Court Wizard of the Kingdom Gaious and Golden Knight Sir Yvain.

    However, the unexpected figure in this entourage was the Queen herself, who had apparently left the banquet to apany Klea.

    The group soon arrived before the marble plinth where the stone was ced, whereupon Gaious went to stand beside it and started talking about the history of the illustrious sword.

    "Here is the Sword of Destiny, the Excalibur," the old man spoke with fervor in his voice. "Only a select few may be able to obtain its powers, as evidenced by history, where only two people have wielded it so far."

    Klea ignored the old wizard''s words as she made her way to the plinth and touched the sword''s hilt in a casual manner. While most of those present looked surprised by the Egyptian Queen''s actions, Gwen herself wore a curious expression.

    She watched in full attention as Klea came into contact with the sword. The reason for that was because she was particrly interested in whether the sword would have a reaction to this young woman, who seemed to have the same power as Emery.

    s, there was none at all.

    On the other hand, Klea''s actions made the old wizard repeat his words. "Like I said just now, it cannot be wielded by just anyone, unless the sword has chosen them."

    Once again, Klea ignored the old man''s ramblings as she ran her finger along the sword, admiring the beautiful jewels embroidered around its crystal-like body and its gleaming silver de that was ced majestically on the massive carved stone.

    A wide smile of admiration appeared on her face as she said, "You are such a magnificent, beautiful sword. Let me hold you for a while, will you?"

    Klea''s words managed to make the old wizard break into a chuckle. However, his chuckle was cut short and his face immediately turned pale, when the second time Klea grabbed the sword''s hilt, she was able to easily pull it out of the stone.

    Ignoring the shocked looks everyone was giving her, Klea had her full attention to the sword in her hand and said, "You are indeed a beauty."

    As someone who could be considered an expert in Spirit Reading, Klea could sense andmunicate with the sword, luckily thetter answered her call. Unfortunately, as she brandished the sword, she did not feel any power like Emery had told her.

    Not to mention the appearance of two bright lights that could be interpreted as potential rulers of the Kingdom of Britain, there wasn''t even a single bright light that she could see when she held the sword.

    Klea just smiled at the old wizard when she saw him heave a sigh of relief at not seeing anything happen.

    She wasn''t too disappointed to be unable to receive its power as her objective in seeing the Sword was none other than to find out if it could help in their fight against the Kronos faction.

    If it was true that only King Arthur could unleash its true power, then depending on how strong that power was, the young king could be one of the candidates for the uing duel.

    While still holding the sword, Klea turned to the people apanying her, "You guys don''t mind if I borrow the sword for a while, right?"

    In an instant, the old wizard broke into a frantic outburst. It seemed he opposed the idea vehemently. But before he could voice her opinion, Gwen quickly stepped up and said, "You may hold onto it, but it must not leave the castle''s premises. After all, that sword is the symbol of the kingdom."

    "I see, then just while I''m here, thank you."

    The others seemed to be against the idea of a�?a�?a foreigner carrying their kingdom''s national treasure with them, but since their queen had approved it, there was nothing they could do but to ensure it remained within the castle.

    Now that she had got hold of what she came here for, Klea made her return to her quarters in the castle. In the meantime, Luna was confused by the sudden increase of security around the mansion.

    That night, Klea constructed and cast all the rune formations she knew of onto the sword, to try to analyze it. In the many attempts and several hours spent, she managed to find a few clues.

    To be deemed to havepleted an analysis of a sword like this, one needed to determine the quality of the material, the enchantment that had been applied and the soul that had been used.

    For the material, her rune formation confirmed it to be a Tier 6 artifact, which was a relief for her since the existence of a Tier 7 artifact could bring another set of problems to Earth.

    The most interesting part in this whole process was when she determined the enchantments applied onto the sword. To her surprise, the set of runes on the sword''s de was something she found difficult to recognize even with her knowledge of formations.

    This meant there was something unique with the way it was enchanted. As for the soul aspect, it was something definitely above magus level.

    "I wonder if there is someone who knows about the history of this sword," Klea muttered under her breath, fascinated by what she discovered.

    Klea knew from the Fey that the knowledge about this sword had been lost to the rivers of time. Hence, the other person she could think of was the Northern King Fjolrin, who was said to have lived for a thousand years.

    She was tempted to summon her thunderbird and head for the man while bringing along the sword. But not trying to make trouble for Emery''s good friends, she decided to send a letter to the Northern King through her spell instead.

    As the light caused by the spell faded, she looked out her room window.

    "I guess I''ll be staying here for a while."

    ...

    Unknowingly, the morning sun had emerged, its rays filtered through the windows of the mansion. It wasn''t long before several horn sounds echoed throughout the City of Camelot, signaling that the tournament was about to begin.

    Not wanting to waste time here, Klea left her room in the hope of finding at least one interesting talent among the tournament participants.

 Chapter 1449 Tournament

    The sun could be seen rising over the far horizon, sharing its brilliance and warmth with the citizens of New Brittania.

    The day that everyone had been waiting for a long time had finally arrived. After three years of absence, finally the long-awaited Knight Tournament was held once again. Lively mor filled the streets of Camelot City as residents rejoiced at this grand event.

    The tournament was held at the same venue as its predecessors. A rectangr-shaped grass field that is over six hundred feet in length and two hundred feet in width. Its two sides were upied by extensive tforms which were made to amodaterge audiences, with each tform having a capacity of several thousand people.

    But even with such arge capacity, there were still tens of thousands more people who hade to witness the event. Since there was no ce for them anymore, they were forced to stand outside the tform. Even so, their enthusiasm did not dim one bit.

    Situated right in the center of the tforms, there was a special area prepared for the King and Queen, as well as the other high ranking nobles. Thanks to Klea''s invitation, she and Luna sat there among the important people of the kingdom.

    It was unfortunate that there was limited space, hence Kastan the Quintins Guard Captain and Glita weren''t able to sit together with the two of them.

    "I''m sure that girl is still very happy down there, watching the event up close," said Luna when she saw Klea''s face, to which thetter nodded in response.

    It wasn''t long before the sound of horns reverberated through the air, ying a melodic tune signaling all the tournament participants to make their way into the field. Loud apuse and thunderous cheers echoed through the air as the crowd of audience weed their arrival.

    Lined up in an orderly manner, a total of six hundred young squires, ranging in age from 16 to 21 years old, could be seen on the field. Most of them came from various noble families that previously belonged to the 7 kingdoms; whereas for those who were ofmoner origin, there were just slightly above a hundred of them.

    Even though King Arthur continued to encourage those who were not noble to enter the tournament, there were still not that many who joined because most of themoners had barely anybat training, basic equipment or confidence in entering the tournament andpeting with the descendants of noble families.

    On the other hand, directly across from Britain''s young people stood the Danes. Apparently, they had brought over a hundred Viking youths to participate in this event. The sight of them brought quite an awe to the residents of Camelot.

    Some of the younger squires seemed to be intimidated by the Danes who were mostly physically bigger than them. However, when they heard the cheers of thousands of people of New Brittania, they once again straightened their backs and stood tall.

    Jarl Haraldson who sat in the VIP seats looked excited as he spoke to the King sitting beside him. "Such a grand asion. Thank you for inviting us. I''m really liking this!"

    The reason Arthur purposely went ahead and invited the Danes was not just to improve the rtionship between the two kingdoms. He was also hoping that the Danes would be able to present the youth of Brittania with a better challenge, which would then hopefully give birth to a much better knight.

    Just like the format its predecessor adopted, the top hundred of these 600 participants would receive the honor to be knighted.

    King Arthur stood up from his seat and walked up to the tform facing the hundreds of participants. As his gaze swept over them, he opened the tournament with a short speech on perseverance.

    As soon as he finished his speech and gave another encouragement, a loud bell rang through the air, officially announcing the start of the tournament.

    The first of the five days tournament finally took off, and just like before, it started with the challenge of bow and arrow.

    When he saw the objects being brought forward, the Jarl eximed loudly, "Aaahh, you Britons are good with those. I don''t think we Danes will stand a chance."

    The challenge was to take 10 arrow shots to hit a target 300 feet or 400 feet away, with thetter would earn them double the points. Most of the young Britons chose to not to take risk and shoot at the 300-foot target as they aimed for the knighthood.

    On the other hand, the exact opposite took ce on the Danes'' young Vikings. Since they didn''t need such a title, they all went ahead and chose the 400-foot target,peting against each other to see who was the best.

    At the end of the day, even though half of the Danes did not pass the minimum number of points, four of them managed to make it to the top 10 archery champion. The exhibition drew apuse from the audience, especially for the Danes who were surprisingly good at archery.

    On the second day, the audience returned to the arena which had been transformed to three long wooden rails in preparation for the second challenge, namely jousting. Once again, Jarl Haraldsonmented with a chuckle, saying that horse riding was Danes'' weakness.

    "If this was a battle in the water we could certainly win, but on horse there is no chance for us Danes."

    That was a fairment, something both noble andmon folks of the Briton know and agree on. However, despite such known facts, they were still able to fightpetitively against the Britons.

    Those Danes'' young Vikings might not be skilled at jousting, but apparently they hade prepared with a tactic of hitting the horse and bringing the fight on ground. In the end, shockingly six Danes managed to enter the top 10 of the jousting challenge.

    The unexpected oue was another blow to the people of Brittania, one that brought the mood of everyone down. This was especially the case when they remembered that the third challenge would be something the Danes excelled at; the closebat challenge.

    When the second day concluded, once again Jarl Haraldson was chuckling with a smile as he said, "I hope there are no hard feelings between us. My young Vikings were just lucky, that''s all."

    It might appear so to some, but to others who knew even a little aboutbat, they could clearly tell that these youngsters brought by the Danes were fully prepared for this tournament.

    Gwen stepped forward and responded to the Jarl''s words with a smile. "It''s only the second day. We shall see what happen tomorrow"

    As for Klea, when everyone left the ce, she stayed behind doing her own thing.

 Chapter 1450 Champion

    The third day of the tournament began, but the spectators'' excitement shown on the first day could not be seen anymore.

    Out of the initial six hundred Britons that participated in the tournament, only a little over four hundred were qualified to participate on the third day. Meanwhile, only the top 100 could participate in the finals on the fourth day and there were still 60 Danes to take into consideration.

    In other words, if the Briton squires were to do horribly, the citizens of New Britannia might not even be able to watch their own people battle in the finals. If such were to truly ur, not only would it deal a devastating blow to the kingdom, but it would also be arge p in the face to the king.

    With this understanding, the Britons could not help but feel rather apprehensive. While they still carry somewhat simr expectations, they found it difficult to be as enthusiastic as before. Lively mors could no longer be heard from them, only tense silence throughout.

    Unexpectedly, King Arthur did not seem to be worried at all. On the contrary, his majestic figure was brimming with confidence as he officially opened the third day of the tournament.

    Right after his words resounded throughout the venue, ten small arenas formed on the field and randomized one-on-one matches took ce.

    The rules of these matches were simple. The participants had to take part in closebat using any weapon of their choice. Winning 5 out of 8 matches would immediately give the victorious participant entry to the finals along with a knight title.

    As twenty fighters shed, the spectators were quickly roused. What started as astonished gasps soon escted into shouts and roars.

    And it wasn''t just them. On the main tform, the important figures all had their eyes on the arenas below.

    As they analyzed the ongoing matches, the jarl was the first to break the silence.

    "King Arthur, my Vikings might not need your knight title, but I believe they would very much appreciate quality swords and armor as rewards."

    From his tone alone, it wasn''t hard to detect the jarl was confident the Vikings would be able to beat his Briton squires with ease.

    King Arthur was about to respond when his Queen interrupted,

    "We are allies, it is a given we will share such equipment" Gwen expression changed as she added "However, if our young Britons manage to obtain the highest score, how about you leave one of your new warships to us... What do you think?"

    The jarl burst intoughter.

    "Hahaha! My Queen, unfortunate as it is, no men of Britannia can possibly match the Danes in terms of strength. We are simply built stronger." He not-so-discreetly scanned the queen for a moment. "Though I must say, thedies here are much more attractive."

    The continuous victories from the Vikings made the jarl''s attitude toward the King and Queen even brasher. However, King Arthur tried to remained calm and looked toward Gwen. He felt the Queen knew something he did not.

    While the two rulers of the kingdom were busy with their bets, Klea was upied with something elsewhere.

    At this moment, Egypt Queen was in the middle of testing her new rune formation. She spent some timest night recreating her [Sr Formation], this time creating onerge enough to cover the entire tournament field. It took her a while to activate the spell, but after she did, she was finally able to analyze each participant''s strengths from the tform.

    Seeing the numbers that entered her mind as she observed each of the ten arenas, she ultimately heaved a deep sigh.

    "As expected, they''re all muscle without much spirit talent."

    The youngsters participating in the arenas were the best youths of the two kingdoms and yet, she could only see several D-rank talents and a few C-ranks among hundreds of them. Those numbers were well within her expectations, but she couldn''t help but feel disappointed when she saw the results. She had so many things to do, if she wanted to prepare them for the future.

    Skimming through the lot, she found that the Danes youths indeed hadparably higher battle power. The only way the Britons would be able to gain the upper hand was by using either skills or agility.

    At this point, dozens of matches had already gone by. The spectating citizens could see the Danes continued to emerge victorious and the jarl''s grin on the main tform became even wider.

    A few slightly-famous squires from Camelot managed to get a win, but none of their performances could bring the audience enough confidence and excitement. None of them came anywhere close to what the famous Lancelot did a few years back.

    The tense atmospherested a while longer until among thest batch of the first round, a particr figure in dark green armor, with a helmet covering its face, entered the arena.

    When Klea''s eyesnded on this figure, her lips finally curved into a smile.

    The squire''s body was not particrlyrge. In fact, he was roughly only half the size of the Dane he was fighting against. However, not only did he dodge all of Dane''s attacks perfectly, he even managed to push back the huge Dane with just one strike of his sword and defeated his opponent with ease.

    In his second match, he heavily threw the opposing Dane onto the ground. As the tip of his sword loomed right above Dane''s chest, the Dane could not even get back up.

    With two strikes, the figure defeated two of the huge Danes that had easily achieved victories before. Before they knew it, all of the audience''s attention was on him.

    Shouts and whispers full of questions could be heard throughout the venue. As the dark green squire continued to defeat his third, fourth and fifth opponents without breaking a sweat, the spectators became more riled up with each fight.

    The Britons'' pride and hope that had been repeatedly trampled was quickly reignited, and the Britons found their new favorite champion.

    "Who is he? Which family!?"

    Even King Arthur himself was interested to know the identity of this young talent.

    On the other hand, the jarl''s prideful grin hadpletely disappeared from his face. Every time he saw the squire defeat another one of his young Vikings, the irritation on his face became more and more apparent, to the point he was gritting his teeth while ring daggers at the dark green squire.

    "Who the hell is this guy!" the Jarl shouted annoyed.

 Chapter 1451 Knight

    Previously, during both the archery and jousting challenges, the shy young squire hadn''t shown any notable feats. However, when the closebat challenge took ce, he greatly surprised everyone by disying extraordinary prowess that was able to dominate all other participants.

    Along with the enthusiastic loud cheer of the Camelot''s citizens, the unexpected actions that one particrly small squire had done managed to lift the spirit and confidence of the other squires of Briton.

    The aftermath could be seen as clearly positive for the Briton, as the squire''s exceptional feat was promptly followed with an increased win rate on the Briton side. So much so that by the end of the challenge, a total of seventy-two Briton''s squires made it into the top 100.

    In the meantime, dded in dark green armor and wielding a sword in his hand, that squire was showered with thunderous apuse as he became the challenge champion with a perfect score of eight wins out of eight matches.

    Needless to say, such a result brought annoyance to the Jarl. "I guess you still have one good talent among them." the King just smiled at his words, which further annoyed him. "That said, let us see who exactly is thed who has been able to defeat my young Vikings."

    Gwen turned to chuckle when she heard that, causing the Jarl to turn to her. With a smile, she said, "You will certainly be surprised..."

    Arthur willed for the squire toe forward. As the herald summoned him to walk up the tform, the figure who dressed in a way as to hide their identity presented themself for the VIPs and audience to see clearly.

    Looking down from above, the King beckoned the squire to remove their helmet and introduce themself.

    The moment the dark green helmet was taken off and the face hidden beneath was revealed for all to see, everyone could see glistening snow-white hair fall around the shoulders of the squire. Much to everyone''splete shock, their champion was a young woman. One that some people knew as the youngest of Fey sisters, Glita.

    With a broad smile on her face, she said, "Finally! That helmet is so hot, I swear!!"

    Under the shocked look of everyone, she turned her head towards the Britannia Queen and said cheerfully, "Sister, how is it? Did I do well?"

    It turned out that, with Luna''s help, Gwen went ahead and arranged matters in such a way so that Glita could take part in the tournament. Being so upied with so many things, even Klea didn''t realize that the girl had joined the tournament. Not until her spell finally analyzed her earlier.

    Smiling and nodding at the youngest Fey sister, Gwen turned to look at the Jarl whose face turned pale. It was clear that he was shocked that his young Vikings had lost to a girl. With a smile, she said, "You see, the girls of Britannia are not only beautiful; we are also very strong. Stronger than your young Vikings apparently."

    But then, to her surprise, the Jarl suddenly burst intoughter. "Hahhaha! Amazing! We Vikings love to see fierce warriors, especially when they are women! She''s still a bit small, but strength is what matters!, isn''t it?! Hahahah!!"

    Gwen could only smile at the Jarl''s unexpected reaction. On the other hand, she couldn''t help but notice some mixed feelings showing in Arthur''s expression. The same could be seen in the thousands of spectators who previously showed adoration to the young squire.

    Realizing the strange situation, Arthur immediately stood up and congratted Glita on her achievement. With that, the third day of the tournament came to an end, with a final oue that left many people with various feelings.

    Tomorrow, only the top 100 participants would be allowed to join the fourth day of the tournament, which was where they would have topete against all the senior knights who also wished topete for the title of Silver Knight.

    Klea, who had been silently watching the event all this time, noticed the strangeness between Arthur and Gwen. In fact, she didn''t even need to use her Spirit Reading to see that something was going on with them. However, she paid no heed to their situation.

    Momentster, the sun began to set over the western horizon, signaling the end of the day.

    Klea returned to her room in their quarters, where she sank back into her study of rune formations to analyze the Sword of Destiny. Late at night, she came out of her immersion because of a knock at the door. She received an unexpected visitor; Gweh Lioness, the Britannia Queen.

    "What could possibly bring the queen to my door at such an hour?" asked Klea after seeing she hade without her escort.

    Klea was slightly curious about her visit. For as long as she could remember, the two of them couldn''t be considered friends. However, there was a certain bond between them that earned them mutual respect; and it wasn''t just because they both loved the same person.

    With a short sigh, Gwen revealed her reason foring. She inquired about her being the queen of a powerful kingdom, and asked if the infamous rumor circting about her was true. Rumor was the Queen of Egypt could wish for anything, and it would manifest.

    It didn''t take long for Klea to connect her peculiar questions with the unusual situation she noticed today. Leaning against the door frame, she said, "You''re worried about why female knights aren''t wee in this kingdom, aren''t you?"

    "No.. yes... I mean... We women generally... There are limitations... what we can and cannot do."

    Apparently, Arthur was a man who valued customs, so in this matter their opinion could not help but differ.

    Klea took a deep breath before exining that it was also the same in various parts of the world; it wasn''t so different in Egypt either. She might currently be a queen that many people fear, but when she didn''t have power that she currently has, she was forced to follow her father''s will to the point of marrying her own brother.

    "You yourself are also a queen, and I am sure you have sacrificed a lot to be in your current position." Staring at her, she said, "So do not waste your time and just do what you want."

    Upon hearing that, there was a change in Gwen''s expression. It was obvious that she had made up her mind, she than said her gratitude and leave the room.

    -----

    The next morning, the fourth day of the tournament, some of the young squiers who passed the third day gathered with two hundred others aiming for the Silver Knight title. This time people''s eyes were no longer on the young girl who became the champion of yesterday''s challenge, but a golden-haired woman in shining armor.

    Gweh Lioness, the Queen of Brittania herself had chosen to participate for a chance at the title.

 Chapter 1452 Knight And Queen

    It was no surprise that her unexpected appearance shocked everyone who hade to witness the tournament.

    How could it not?

    She was the Queen of the kingdom, the most respected position just below the King himself. The highest stature a woman could ever achieve. Hence the reason why everyone was very confused why someone of such status would suddenly decide to participate in a tournament where injuries could not be guaranteed not to ur.

    Gwen could be seen very conspicuously as she stood with her head held high amongst the two hundred or so people, who had alle to prove themselves, to be recognized as an elite among the other knights and receive the illustrious title of Silver Knight.

    Today, on the fourth day since the Knight of the Round Table Tournament began, the challenge that was about to take ce was another one that involved closebat like the third day. The difference was that the scale was much greater.

    Many of the participants who hade today were veterans, who had participated in the Battle of Camelot. Not only that, there were also several dozen Viking veterans standing in line eager to join the fray.

    Many amongst the people of New Brittania had heard rumors of their Queen before she ascended to her current position, that she was a valiant warrior. However, because they had only seen the benevolent and considerate queen these past few years, they couldn''t corrte those rumors with her no matter how hard they tried.

    Hence, one could imagine their shock when they saw how the Empress was fighting splendidly with a sword. They were dazzled and speechless by the skillful yet enchanting swordsmanship she wielded.

    The same expression could be seen with King Arthur Pendragon. But his surprise was not because of the extraordinary prowess she disyed, for he knew it all too well.

    Instead, he couldn''t understand her intention of doing such a thing. He wasn''t sure if he could feelfortable watching his partner, the queen of the kingdom he ruled, fight amongst those men and be watched by countless people. Not only that, there was also the possibility she could be injured.

    Even so, Arthur didn''t have enough reason to justifiably stop her, not without causing a scene. If he were to suddenly order to remove her from the tournament, he was worried that rumors would start flying around among the popce.

    Fortunately, there was no need for him as Gwen''s performance truly did not disappoint. Shepletely suppressed her opponents, Britons and Vikings all the same. She sparked loud cheers from the audience every time she won her fight in a convincing manner.

    Sitting in the VIP seat with her hand supporting her chin, the situation that unfolded brought a smile to Klea''s face, especially after she finally got to see the Queen''s power.

    ---

    [Gweh Lioness]

    [Battle power: 33]

    [Spirit force: 99]

    [Acolyte rank 5]

    [Spirit aptitude: D]

    ---

    While it couldn''t be argued that Gwen was of low aptitude, she surprisingly possessed quite high spirit force. Adding her pretty decent battle power into the equation, Klea couldn''t help but be curious about the girl.

    After all, such a thing could only be possible if one had ess to the abundant resources from the Magus Universe. But then again, with Emery being such an excellent apothecarist, there was a high chance she received some potions from him.

    With such high stats, coupled with her decent swordsmanship, Gwen was able to make her way through all of her matches with ease, making it into the top 50 of the tournament which qualified her to join on the final day.

    On that day, both her and Glita were in the spotlight, stunning many pairs of eyes with their prowess in addition to their good looks. Many people had their view about the tournamentpletely turned upside down.

    When the challenge was finally over and the crowd began to disperse, Arthur asked Gwen toe with him back to the pce and talk with him in private.

    "A female knight... I don''t know, Gwen... I don''t think it''s appropriate. And also... you, you are the queen."

    "And a queen can''t be a knight?"

    "No... I mean yes... I guess." Arthur averted his gaze. "You have to understand, Gwen. We have never had a woman knighted in our history."

    Gwen smiled at those words, before starting to speak quoting the Knight''s Oath. "Protecting the realm. Be brave and upright. Speak the truth. Save the helpless... is that duty all only for men?"

    "No, of course not. But... you can do all those things as queen," He argued. "Why do you want to be known as a knight?"

    Gwen fell into a trance hearing those words. She couldn''t help but remember the same words were spoken to her by herte father. Until now, she didn''t know the answer.

    All her life she was inspired by the Knight''s Oath and always lived her life by it. If she were to be honest, deep inside she always wanted to be one of them, hence her constant training with Sir Yvain even after bing Queen.

    Arthur heaved a sigh, "There are so many things you can do other than fighting on the battlefield. So leave that dangerous task to us... men to protect you."

    "And then what? Leaving us women to stay home and wait? Helplessly hoping...?"

    As Gwen said the words, her voice gradually turned emotional, Arthur grabbed her shoulder, "Is this about Emery?" Looking into her eyes he said, "Ever since he came back, I have seen you gazing off into the distance again."

    This time, it was Gwen''s turn to sigh. She took a step away from him before saying, "You know I tried... I tried so hard to let him go. But this... This isn''t about him."

    Arthur was silent before he slowly moved closer to her. Grabbing her shoulder, he turned her around and said, "I know what I agreed to for our marriage, but... all these years that I''ve been close to you, I couldn''t stop myself from falling for you."

    Gwen could feel him squeezing her shoulder lightly, "If you want to really let go... I am here. I can help you... Let''s make this marriage work."

    Gwen heaved another sigh. She turned her head, her eyes seeing the charming and kind man before her, "I''m really sorry, Arthur. But I don''t think I can give you what you want... I can''t help thinking there is some purpose waiting for me... but not here, not like this..."

    The next day, Gwen''s figure was once again seen in the field. Her eyes were more determined than ever as she stood in her silver armor.

 Chapter 1453 Classification

    Thest day of the tournament had arrived, and the arena was bustling with excitement as two female fighters stole the show, leaving the audience in awe and amazement.

    Jarl Hadson, despite the obvious pain it brought him, was filled with a strange excitement as he watched the ferocious female fighters vanquish his strongest Vikings

    "By Odin''s beard! These two fierce female warriors are a wonder to behold! You''re truly blessed!"

    However, King Arthur just answered with a distracted nod leaving Jarl Hadson onto his one-sided conversations. His mind was too preupied with troubles that gued him since the previous night, and had little patience to keep up with Jarl''s entricities.

    Not so far from the King, Klea found herself with a slight smile on her face, finally enthralled by the high-level matchups.

    As a student of the Magus Academy, Klea had long got used to the ssification of acolytes from rank 1 to 9, the name focuses on one level in spirit forces. However, in the world of magus a moremon term was used to ssify the level of strength for anyone below magus.

    Mortal Realm, Earth Realm, Sky Realm, and Saint Realm

    Just as the name implies, the first was for anyone who still is within the confines of a normal human, a mortal. With a measly battle power or spiritual force less than 30, they wereparable to those of rank one acolyte.

    Basically almost all the people Klea had been seeing in the matches before belonged to that category.

    However, in these top 50 fights, Klea managed to identify six warriors who had surpassed the ceiling of the Mortal realm and became ssified as Earth realm warriors.

    These Earth realms were all the people who had learned to harness the secrets of spirit energy within their bodies and were able to manifest it in their skill.

    Unfortunately all these six, who have battle power and spirit force range in the thirties, were barely scratching at Earth realm.

    With them in such an early stage of their journey, they probably did not realize that they had such a talent.

    While she matched the other six in battle power, Gwen had a spirit power close to the peak Earth stage. While Glita on the other hand was a descendent of the fey bloodline and was already stepping into the next realm called Sky Realm, just one step below Saint Realm.

    Glita defeated her opponents with little effort thanks to her overpowering strength, while Gwen needed extra effort to defeat any of the six participants, but eventually, the two met in the final match.

    As the young fey girl in green armor faced the shining Silver armored queen, Glita couldn''t help to feel anxious, especially since Gwen was a respected elder sister to her.

    "Sister Gwen,.. I mean.. your maje��. Aa�� " said Glita, stuttering and stammering with each word she spoke

    The Queen gave out a lightheartedughter and said with a genuine smile "Don''t worry Glita, just do your best, I want to see how to see how strong you are now"

    "Alright sister! I will not disappoint you!" replied Glita as she took her fighting stance and a will to win gleamed in her eyes.

    Now that they had met their match, the two were finally able to show the full extent of their strength. They mesmerized the audience as the two moved like the wind, their swords shing in the light.

    Klea watches the match attentively, analyzing their sword skills with her expert eye. She noted that the two had simr styles, influenced by the teaching of Emery, but with subtle differences. Glita''s style was a more offensive one, drawing on the beastial nature of her Fey bloodline. While Gwen, as a student of the Brittania Knight, favored a more grounded and defensive style, with an added shield on her arm.

    From the strength values provided by her spell alone alone, Klea could tell that Glita surpassed the Brittania''s Queen in both raw strength and speed thanks to her fey wolf lineage. However, Gwen was much more skillful and practiced in using her weapon, with solid defense and footwork that flowed like water.

    Suddenly the tempo of the battle started to shift in Glita''s favor as the strength of each strike slowly but surely kept increasing the pressure on Gwen.

    The crowd went wild as they too realized the match was about to end in favor of Glita.

    Even when all the odds were ced against her, Gwen''sposure didn''t waver as she kept parrying and dodging each sh by the skin of her teeth. One mistake, only one mistake from Gwen would dere the end of this tournament.

    And she did.

    Klea could only smile as the match came to an end, just as she predicted. Glita didn''t even realize that she was ying right into Gwen''s tactic and finally and with one masterful move, she disarmed Glita of her sword.

    With a childish frown, the fey girl said, "Aah sister... you are so strong... I lost so badly"

    Gwenughed heartily. "Haha, do not be discouraged dear sister. This sword move was taught by your expert brother, after all. Besides if this was a battle of magic, I wouldn''t stand five-seconds fighting you"

    The tournament concluded with thunderous cheer from the audience, and ten warriors were selected by the king to be granted the coveted title of Silver Knight.

    It was then time to call on the champion to move forward, however, the King''s face appeared to be in dilemma, before he was about to call on Gwen, the king was interrupted by his trusted Sir Gawain who urgently rushed toward him.

    The frenzied crowd grew quiet at the sudden turn of events, some whispered among themselves as the King didn''t call out the name of the Queen.

    Unbeknownst to them Sir Gawain reported to the King with an uncharacteristic look of dread in his eyes.

    "My King, we have received urgent message, a strange group of warriors is riding toward here"

    Knowing Gawain would not interrupt him unless it was something of utmost importance, Arthur couldn''t help but be rmed.

    Klea who can sense using her spirit reading, replied to their worries with a chuckle and said "Dont worry, I know them"

    A longhorn was blown, one rmed the ten of thousands of people on the field. Everyone''s attention was drawn towards a group of 5 unknown riders. Panic created chaos in the crowd as their distant rides came to view.

    "Are we under attack?" eximed one of the men in the stands.

    Horses glowing as if they stole a part of me from the sun, the group of riders thundered toward them on the horizon.

 Chapter 1454 Intruder

    The sudden arrival of a group of people riding on terrifying creatures quickly frightened the people, sending them into a panic. Everyone couldn''t help but remember the incident three years ago when the undead and beasts came to attack the city.

    "Protect the King!!" shouted Sir Ghad.

    The Camelot knights that were around the field quickly made their move and prepared to engage the unknown group. On the other hand, people quickly left their seats and started to flee in droves.

    After instructing his confidants to ensure the VIPs andmoners were escorted to safety, King Arthur stood up from his seat and walked down the tform. He motioned for his knights to stand ready, because at this moment, the five riders had entered the field but still had not reduced their speed.

    Five creatures that looked like horses, but their bodies were enveloped by light that looked like licks of mes, were ridden by five simrly unique-looking figures.

    One young man with long ashen hair, an old woman whose body was enveloped in a bizarre colorful robe, and three strong-looking figures with braided long hair. In particr, one of thetter, who looked the oldest, gave off an aura of a king.

    At the same time as their arrival, the dozens of Camelot knights rushed into formation. Led by a Golden Knight, they formed a defensive formation that protected the King while also surrounded the intruders.

    Sweeping his gaze across the group, Arthur stopped his eyes on the muscr older figure. The moment their eyes met, he couldn''t help staggering as he felt an intense pressure overwhelm his body. Arthur steeled his resolve and shouted loudly.

    "I am Arthur Pendragon, the King of New Britannia." Keeping his eyes on the muscr man, he asked, "Who are you and what brings you here?"

    Before the man could open his mouth, Jarl Haraldstone who was currently standing near him suddenly bowed towards the man.

    "My Honorable King, I, Haraldstone, Jarl of Bergen Town, pay you my utmost respect."

    It turned out that the muscr man was a king, one who could make a powerful Jarl of the Danes bow so reverently. Once again, Arthur shifted his gaze to the other party, waiting for the answer to the questions he asked earlier.

    The man however ignored his gaze. Instead, he cast his eyes upon Arthur''s other guest. The young woman, Queen of Egypt. A faint smile could be seen on his face as he said, "How are you? I got here as soon as I could after I received your magical letter."

    Hearing that, Klea smiled and said, "Elder, I don''t think I asked you toe right away."

    "Hahahah! I''m old and bored. So it can''t be helped that I''m too excited." A broad smile on his face, he said, "Hearing news from you is the best thing I''ve had in these past few years."

    Seeing the smile and friendly demeanor shown by the unknown man, Arthur couldn''t help but feel relieved. He then felt a touch on his shoulder. Turning his head, he saw Gwen already standing beside him, her hands calming his unconsciously tense body.

    It was at this moment that the mysterious figure finally turned his eyes to Arthur saying, "Argh, forgive me. Where''s my manners? Nice to meet you, King Arthur. My name is Fjolrin, King of Vanaheimer, just an old city located in the far east across the sea."

    The word Vanaheimer startled both Arthur and Gwen. They didn''t expect that name to be mentioned, let alone the fact that the man currently in front of them was its king.

    It was an ancient city whose history dates back thousands of years. Something that could only be known from old texts or folklore, a city that was as unbelievable as the terrifying creature standing before their eyes.

    As he was about to speak with Klea again, Fjolnir noticed the anxious looks from the knights around. Hence he decided to dismount, which the four people beside him quickly followed.

    Afterward the figures of those creatures started to be blurry, gradually dissipating under everyone''s shocked gazes. Evidently, it was a feat of magic so amazing that the kingdom''s court magician, Gaious, marveled at it.

    Realizing that he had made too big of an entrance, as well as ruining what was being celebrated in this ce, Fjolnir apologized. Luckily, Klea was able to use her spell to help defuse the situation, calming the tensions of the citizens of Camelot.

    After she was done, Klea then said, "Let''s find a better ce to talk. Follow me." Her words were not only for her five guests, but also for Arthur and his men to follow along.

    The group headed to the structure that was once called Logress Castle. Following its change of name, it had now been rebuilt into the Grand Castle of New Britannia.

    They passed through the famous Round Table Hall where the King and his knights would discuss the policies that governed the kingdom and went to a different room. One that wasparatively bigger, suitable forrger guests.

    "Queen Kleopatra, what is this about?"

    Seeing the expressions of Arthur and his retainers, Klea apologized for their unexpected arrival and immediately assured them that this meeting was important. Proving her words, she managed to grab everyone''s attention, especially the Briton, when she suddenly took out their treasured Excalibur.

    With everyone''s eyes fixed on the Sword of Destiny, and consequently, the raven-haired girl started to speak, "Many things have happened these past few years. The short version is that our world is in grave danger, and I need to borrow this sword for the sake of it�� for, say�� fifty years."

    The words she spoke were so shocking that they immediately elicited a negative response from the Golden Knight who were escorting Arthur in this meeting. In their mind, such a request was ridiculous.

    In contrast to his followers, Arthur seemed unmoved. Knowing that there must be a reason, the Britannia King asked for a more detailed exnation in a calm voice. "Grave danger? What kind of danger?"

    Since Klea had a restriction ced on her, she asked Fjolrin who was already briefed of the situation through her letter to exin about the cmity that woulde to Earth in fifty years. They didn''t know the details, but it was supposed to be something that would bring about the end of the world for everyone.

    ''I personally won''t be able to use the sword." Klea said, sparking various gazes at her. "The reason I offered the proposal was because today I was hoping to find the right person for the task."

    To all the knights who were present, they couldn''t think of anyone else capable of wielding the sword other than the Fated King himself.

 Chapter 1455 True Owner

    "There is only one person who can hold the Sword of Destiny and that person is our King Arthur Pendragon," Sir Gawain said with a serious tone. His words were quickly echoed by the other eight Golden Knights who were standing next to him, staring at the strange-looking guests with wary eyes.

    Klea, who was present in the middle, spoke before anyone could say anything more.

    "That''s not true at all. Don''t tell me you guys forget that Emery or Sir Lanzelot are capable of wielding the sword. Unfortunately�� He is upied with something at the moment�� that''s why I asked them to see if your King is really the right holder for the sword."

    In Klea''s point of view, she was only speaking about the reality of the situation. However, it was clear her remarks hit a few people the wrong way. Another knight, Sir Percival, stepped up and said, "That is outrageous. In fact, this entire situation is ridiculous. How dare youe here to take away our legacy from us!? You�C"

    Once again, Klea cut him off. Waving her hand, she calmly said, "Actually, The so-called legacy of your kingdom did not originate from thisnd. In fact, I traced your history and discovered that all of Britannia has your roots connected to the ancient kingdom of Asgard. The home of Vanir."

    Pointing her finger at the five people who had been watching in silence, she casually said, "So technically, those people are your distant cousins."

    Percival didn''t seem convinced by those words and looked like he wanted to say more. But before he or the others could do so, Arthur decided not to stand by any longer and calmed them down, before he turned his head to look at Klea.

    "How can I prove that I am the true wielder of the sword?"

    "Calm down for a moment." Klea said when she saw him taking a step forward. "First, I want to confirm whether there really isn''t any other candidate who is eligible to challenge for the sword."

    Klea ced both of her hands on the Sword of Destiny and then offered it to Fjolnir.

    The sight of foreigners getting hold of their national treasure brought about a feeling of uneasiness for the knights, as evidenced by their expressions.

    In the meantime, the Venerhaimer King walked up to Klea, stretching out his hands to receive the sword into his grasp. A few moments passed, but there was no reaction whatsoever from the sword.

    He tried swinging the sword a few times before shaking his head and saying, "No. This sword is not for me."

    Fjolnir didn''t return the sword to Klea after finding out he was not it. Instead, he turned his head and beckoned someone in his group toe over. A young man who looked slightly older than Arthur.

    The man was tall, with the same bluish tattoo Fjolrin had on his neck and arms. However, the thing that differentiated the man from the others was the way he presented himself by acting in an elegant manner.

    Arriving before King Venerhaimer, the man did not immediately ept the sword held out to him. Instead, he turned to look at the Briton''s side and proceeded to introduce who he was with a smile.

    "I am Brandt, warrior of the Vanir." Turning his eyes to Fjolrin, he bowed his head slightly before saying, "I am ready to ept the challenge."

    He stretched out his hand and acted respectful as he was carefully epting the Sword of Destiny from Fjolnir''s hand. And to everyone''s surprise, as soon as the sword was in his hand, it began to shine brightly.

    The sight brought a wide smile to Fjolrin''s face. "Hahaha, I knew that you could do it. You are a descendant of Tyr, the Sword God of Vanir, of course you are qualified."

    While Fjolrin was overjoyed, the same couldn''t be said to the Briton''s side. The result once again caused protests to arise from the knights. They argued that all the Golden Knights in this ce showed the same blessing, but only King Arthur received it twice with an indication of dual bright light.

    Brandt, who was still holding the sword, didn''t pay attention to the argument as he realized something unusual with the sword. Meanwhile, Klea spoke to Fjolrin who was looking at her.

    "Yes, there''s a seal on the sword. It allows only certain people to wield the sword at its full power, just like what was said in my message."

    Hearing those words, Fjolrin turned his head and gave a gesture to the old woman d in a colorful robe. Now seeing her face up close, Klea realized she had seen her in the past. The old woman was one of the Holy Harvest''s participants.

    Arriving in front of Brandt, she studied the sword for a minute before she took out her staff that had a skull on it. Holding it in her hand, she started chanting an incantation. ck smoke appeared out of thin air and swiftly entered the sword.

    A momentter, Brandt''s face changed. He tried swinging the sword once more and then said, "Ah, the weight I felt before is now gone�� What a magnificent sword!"

    "That''s ck magic!" Sir Ghad shouted loudly as the anger within him burst seeing such a sight. "How dare you use such heresy on our treasured sword!" The man had apparently seen enough, and his feelings seemed to be shared among the other knights.

    As for Brandt, the courtesy he previously shown seemed to have gone with him being so enthralled by the beautiful sword in his hand, to the point that he even said something that made the Briton''s side furious.

    "I think it''s only fair that the best swordsman would use such a precious treasure."

    Arthur who had been showing patience since earlier finally broke down at those words. Staring at the man, he coldly said, "If you want to take the national treasure of this kingdom, then you have to take it from my dead body."

    He put his hand on the sword hanging from his waist, showing he was ready to fight.

    Such an action made Klea smile as she suddenly pped her hands. When she saw that everyone''s attention was on her, she quickly said, "There is no better test than a test ofbat."

    King Arthur was up for the challenge and seemed ready to fight at a moment''s notice, but to their confusion, Klea stopped them.

    "Wait, you guys aren''t fighting each other. That''s not how we find the true owner of the sword."

    A simple bloomed on her beautiful face. "I will be the one to do the test." Staring at the two people, she said, "You two will fight me."

 Chapter 1456 Her Test

    Klea had no preference as to whom between the two shall receive the sword. If she could get to choose she would rather give it to Emery.

    These past few days, after witnessing the sword''s formidable might and its true potential, it felt too great of a waste for it to relegate it to the mere status of ornament or emblem of the Kingdom. It felt like a travesty, a shameful waste of its undeniable power.

    Thus she was driven to dispatch a message to King Fjolrim, not only to seek his aid in liberating the sword from the seal that bound it, but also to discover a valid pretext to take the sword away from the Britannia Kingdom.

    She just knew that the sword would y a great role in the duels with the Kronos faction. Unless Arthur could persuade her of his worthiness to be one of the 10 candidates, she would rather give it to someone else.

    In the meantime, the young man brought by Fjolrim, Brandt by name, seemed to be a much more promising candidate.

    [Brandt]

    [Battle power: 58]

    [Spirit force: 199]

    [Spirit Aptitude: B]

    He was a Sky Realm figure at the peak of rank 6. Someone as strong as the famed swordsman couple of the Han Dynasty. This young man was probably the best talent she could find on Earth.

    Despite his youthful, elegant appearance befitting of someone who was in their twenties, Klea suspected he was at least in his thirties, given his cultivation stage.

    She gave a nod of approval at his stats, fully aware he had far surpassed Arthur in every field. Yet Klea had also taken the measure of Arthur''s prowess.

    [Arthur Pendragon]

    [Battle Power: 45]

    [Spirit force: 99]

    [Spirit Aptitude: C]

    Inparison, Arthur''s statistics seemedckluster, but even if that was the case, Arthur, too, was a peak rank 5, on a par with Gwen, with a mere 10 points more in battle power. In fact such a difference was to be expected, as rank 6 marked a significant milestone in one''s cultivation.

    The Fey bloodliners were granted their own unique powers, while Brandt drew on his years of experience. With hisck of legacy and merely considering the stats alone, Arthur seemed ill-equipped to contest for the sword.

    Nheless, Klea was determined to gauge their mettle, and to ascertain the limits of their strength.

    "You will be fighting me" Klea dered.

    For a fair test and to even the ying field, Klea took out hervender sword. Unlike what they first expected, she actually had no intention of battling with swords. Given her current proficiency, neither contender would endure for even five seconds against her, hardly even getting a gauge of their abilities.

    With a casual stride, she walked to the center of the room, and she began to inscribe a circle upon the floor, her movements fluid and precise as she etched the intricate pattern in a matter of moments. Stepping back from the circle''s edge, she called forth Brandt, the current wielder of the sword, to stand within.

    "Prepare yourself!!" she called out, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she spoke.

    As soon as the words left her lips, Klea invoked a spell, and suddenly, water surged from the lines etched on the floor, coalescing into five human-sized golems with tworge arms.

    [Water Golem - level 30]

    [Elemental creature - Tier 1]

    [Battle power - 30]

    Unfazed by the appearance of the fantastical creatures, The Vanir warrior drew the Excalibur sword swiftly into his sword defensive stance.

    Seeing the contender ready, Klea exined, "There will be 5 summons every minute. Let''s see if you can hold on for 10 minutes. Incase you both fail to do so, the one who kills the most summons will prove their worth"

    It was a straightforward test, and Brandt nodded his agreement

    "Begin!" dered Klea, a sparkle of hidden excitement glinting in her eyes as she eagerly anticipated the showcase of the warrior''s talents.

    With the legendary sword in his hands, Brandt leapt into action, he shed it left and right, as he cleaved each golem in twain, reducing them to watery sshes on the ground. For them to only reform into stronger, faster and more resilient versions.

    Upon witnessing what''s happening in the center of the room, the round table knights were awestruck by the Vanir warrior''s skill. Right away, they realized that this warrior from the east could defeat any of them, most likely with ease.

    When the five minutes psed, Klea upgraded her formation, and the golems evolved into a more powerful version. The Knightly observers were amazed at the transformation, but Brandt remained focused on the task at hand.

    [Water Golem - level 60]

    [Elemental creature - Tier 2]

    [Battle power - 60]

    Faster and stronger, they battered Brandt with their giant arms. With lightning-fast movements, Brandt parried and deflected a couple hits. But soon, the Golems overpowered with rtive ease and knocked him to his knees.

    The Knights sighed, relieved that the outsider was only able to hold out for half of the time but to their surprise. Just as one of the Golden Knights opened his mouth to leave a remark at Brandt''s performance, an unexpected situation urred.

    Brandt''s tattoos released an ethereal blue light, and a war cry rang through the depths of his throat. To everyone''s surprise, Brandt, the man at the brink of defeat, continued his fight.

    Glita who was standing near Klea couldn''t help but toment that this power was very simr to the Akavi of the fey vige.

    [Brandt]

    [Battle power: 58 (68)]

    With renewed strength, Brandt stood up, fiercely swinging his sword. As he cut and smashed his way through the surrounding summons, there was even a slight elemental power manifested within his strike, a lightning one.

    By giving it his all Brandt managed to kill a dozen more enhanced summons. However, as the minutes ticked by it became clear that he was not fast enough to defeat them all and escape his predicament. At the 9th minute, ten elementals towered over him.

    Overpowered and outnumbered, ws started appearing in his technique and soon he got hit multiple times, still the fierce warrior held his stand and managed to stay the whole ten minutes.

    "Very nice, you survived the challenge and killed forty-six summons" announced Klea, with a look of approval. There was indeed some potential in this warrior of Vanir.

    Then Klea continued, her gaze shifting towards Arthur. "It''s your turn now."

    The anticipation in the chamber was palpable, as all eyes turned towards their King, eager to see what he would do in the face of this formidable challenge.

 Chapter 1457 Not Over Yet

    Arthur Pendragon, the destined king that united the seven kingdoms and created the New Britannia, that was who he was.

    He had achieved a momentous feat that could only be dreamed of by his father and the countless kings before him for hundreds of years.

    All of that was made possible with the help of the Sword of Divine, the Excalibur.

    But now, these foreigners came to his kingdom, to his home and said they were going to take the sword from him? Absolutely not!

    After seeing how the man nicknamed the Warrior of Vanir had fought earlier, Arthur knew he was not on his level. However, that did not mean his resolve to fight vanished. In fact, it only got stronger, as he wanted to prove to those who doubted him that they were wrong.

    The moment he got the Excalibur back in his hand, he immediately brought it into the air with both arms, holding its de close to his face as he closed his eyes and whispered.

    "Excalibur, grant me the power to wield you once again."

    As soon as he finished saying those words, the Sword of Divine gave off a radiance so bright that dark smoke could be seen being forced out of it. With confidence that was apparent to see, he walked into the circle and stood squarely in the center before taking his stance.

    Gaze as sharp as a knife as he stared at Klea, Arthur was prepared for the challenge.

    "I am ready!"

    The moment Klea began summoning the opponents he would be facing, Arthur immediately used the Knight''s special technique [Divine Power]. Klea slightly raised her eyebrows when she felt his battle power increasing.

    [Arthur Pendragon]

    [Battle power: 45 (52)]

    Arthur cast his gaze on the summoned creatures before his feet kicked the ground and his body shot off. His strategy was to eliminate them as fast as possible, before more were summoned and overwhelmed him.

    With his enhanced battle power,bined with his solid swordsmanship, Arthur managed to defeat them just in time before the next one appeared.

    Arthur fell into a kind of trance as power churned and surged within his body. He continued to relentlessly swing the gleaming sword in his hand as his body followed suit, cutting the water creatures back into puddles on the floor.

    However, by the time the five minute clock struck, Arthur found himself struggling. Facing Klea''s Tier 2 water summons, he could clearly feel their superior strength that made him stagger back a step.

    He could not believe the Vanir warrior managed to hold on under their onught earlier.

    Because his opponent had the upper hand, Arthur''s strategy was rendered obsolete as he was slowly overwhelmed by the water summons. As more and more were summoned, it seemed that his continuous struggles were in vain.

    However, he still did not fall. On the contrary, much to Klea''s surprise, she saw the Britannia King''s battle power increase, albeit slowly.

    [45��. 46��. 48�� 50]

    When she realized the power didn''t actuallye from within him, but instead from the sword in his hand, Klea couldn''t help but reveal a glint of a smile. At the same time, expectation shed in her eyes.

    Everyone watched with various expressions on their faces as Arthur tenaciously held his ground, swinging his sword relentlessly. A man and a sword in one, persevering against waves of water creatures.

    The struggle was of course far from easy. He could feel his hands growing numb as he dealt with every attack that was thrown his way, sharp pain when itnded. However, he persisted, using the count of the number of summons he had defeated as his impetus to keep going.

    "37�� 38��"

    In order to defeat the Vanir warrior, Arthur would not only have to survive for ten minutes, he would also have to defeat at least 47 summons. But looking at the current situation, that number seemed way out of his reach.

    "Arrghh! It''s not over yet!"

    Arthur shouted as he swung his sword again, fighting off the next few summons with nothing but sheer will. But in the end, he finally took a heavy hit that knocked him to the ground. He of course immediately tried to get up, but found himself unable to do so fast enough.

    Just as the water summons were about to strike again, Klea quickly broke her spell and dispelled them.

    "Nine minutes and ten seconds. Forty-one summons,"

    Arthur slowly stood up with an ashen look on his face. His body was wracked with pain, but his heart ached even more when he heard his result.

    "It was not over�� I''m not finished�� not yet!"

    With a smile, Klea looked at him and casually said, "You have�� and you lost."

    While still grasping at the fact he had lost, Arthur could hear the reactions of the other party. Fjolnir was celebrating Brandt''s victory together with hispanions, while on the other hand, yet another protest was being raised by his knights. But ultimately, everyone was waiting for Arthur''s admission of defeat.

    Klea walked up to the defeated king and asked him to hand over the sword. However, Arthur couldn''t seem to let go.

    "Another try�� give me another try��"

    Klea sighed before saying, "I''m afraid that if I also let your opponent try again, he''ll be able to finish all 50 this time�� Just admit it, you lost."

    As if knowing their king''s heart, the knight escted their protest even more, to the point that Sir Gawain, Arthur''s closest friend, took out his sword and brandished it. "My king! Give me your orders and we will stand by your side!"

    Gaious also readied his spell saying to Klea, "What authority do you have to decide the ownership of that sword?"

    "What authority?" Klea gave a little chuckle before nonchntly turned her gaze at the old wizard and the knights. The moment they met his eyes, they felt the atmosphere in the air instantly turn heavy.

    All of them were unable to move and speak a single word and their swords unknowingly fell from their hands.

    Of course, this was the doings of the powerful mage in front of them. She unleashed a spirit attack, but restrained the power so as to not kill these people.

    "If I wanted, I could take this sword from you and there''s nothing you can do to stop me," Klea said, her tone rxed but everyone could feel their hearts tighten. "But here I am, doing all these unnecessary things�� I''m doing this not because of you, but out of respect for someone I care about��"

    She turned back towards Arthur and was about to take the sword from his hand when she noticed someone approaching. She raised her eyebrows in interest when she saw they were even able to talk.

    A woman in silver armor, Gweh Lioness.

    "You may not take the sword, not until you test me as well."

 Chapter 1458 Female Knight

    "Test me," She said as she met Klea''s inquisitive gaze. "I will prove to you that the sword belongs here on Camelot."

    The Britannia Queen Gweh Lioness had been quiet since she won the Knight of the Round Table Tournament. It was only now, when she saw the kingdom was at risk of losing its national treasure, did she finally decide to step up.

    Under the gazes of everyone who awoke from their trance thanks to her voice, Gwen walked up to Arthur and gently ced her hand on his shoulders saying, "Do not falter. You are just too upied ruling the kingdom... just a little out of practice. Let me give it a try."

    Arthur dly handed the Excalibur to Gwen. He then said "Be careful" before he walked over to rest with the rest of the knights. Gwen calmly looked at everyone who was present before fixing her gaze on Klea.

    "Wherever this swordes from... Briton or not... There must be a reason, a purpose why it is here.." Looking into her eyes, she continued, "Emery believes so... but if you really need us to prove it with strength, I will give it a try."

    Klea didn''t say anything and just looked at her with an amused look. With one sentence, Gwen had managed to diminish the impact of her argument. Nevertheless, she didn''t mind at all. She promptly took a step back and prepared to cast her spell.

    Seeing Klea looking at her with a smile, Gwen nodded and said, "Let''s start."

    Everyone was surprised to see the Queen being serious with her words. They don''t even know she could hold the legendary sword, she was after all not a knight. Arthur thought the same, and he was hoping for a miracle.

    And a miracle did he receive.

    Moments after Gwen held the Excalibur, it began to emit a brilliant light, shining no less brightly than when it was held by him.

    While Fjolrin andpany were surprised to see the sight, Klea was surprised by something else. As she observed her, she found that Gwenn received the enchantment from the sword right away and urred more rapidly than Arthur''s.

    Knowing that she was more than worthy to undergo the test, without hesitation, Klea promptly cast her spell and summoned the water summons as before.

    The Sword of Divine on one side, shield on the other, the Britannia Queen d in silver armor fought her way through the first 25 summons without much trouble or hindrance. But then, to everyone''s surprise, she decided to throw away her shield when the Tier 2 water summons started appearing.

    In the absence of the shield, Gwen had less weight to carry, which means an increase in her speed. Making the most of her much smaller and and more flexible frame, she utilized her superior mobility and focused on dodging attacks and delivering counterattacks skillfully.

    As she continued to defeat the water summons, both the group of Golden Knights and the guests from the east were impressed by her skills.

    "37... 38..."

    Klea watched with expectations high, while Arthur and the knights watched with bated breath as Gwen arrived at the crucial stretch of the test. Just like Brandt and Arthur previously, she was overwhelmed with ten enhanced summons with no way out.

    Hence everyone was confused when they saw that, instead of trying to break through, she ran to the center of the circle and pierced the Excalibur into the ground.

    Seeing such an opportunity, all ten water golems immediately rushed towards her at the same time with vigor. At this moment, people were hoping that Klea would stop her spell as the Queen''s life was in danger.

    However, contrary to their expectations, Klea didn''t as she could sense power flowing rapidly from the sword into the Britannia Queen. Answering her guess, Gwen let go her grasp on the sword''s hilt and with her two arms raised before her chest, she cast a Tier 3 water spell.

    [Crushing Wave]

    Tall waves of water appeared around her before rushing forward. All the water golems that wereing her way were instantly decimated, leaving the circle empty as they all turned into pools of water.

    Everyone, especially Brandt and Arthur, were utterly astonished to see Gwen manage to ovee the opponents they had a difficult time against with such ease.

    Gwen, on the other hand, had a dazed look on her face. [Crushing Wave] was the water spell Emery had left behind for her to learn, however, she had never been able to cast it perfectly; not until now, and most likely not without the Excalibur''s power.

    In the meantime, Klea showed an amused expression at such a sight. Not only had she just managed to cast such a spell, Gwen had also just broken through to Rank 6. Such a feat was nothing short of extraordinary, knowing she only had D rank aptitude.

    After regaining her bearings, Gwen turned to look at Klea and said, "I presume the sword stays here in Camelot."

    Klea turned to Fjolnir and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, Elder... I''m convinced"

    The Vanaheimer King epted the results without making anyints, even though it could be considered cheating for Gwen to use a water spell against water summons. Still, like Klea said, he himself was also convinced that it was a part of Fate that the sword would remain in Britannia.

    Nodding her head, Klea said casually, "Alright, it''s settled then."

    Klea gestured to Fjolnir to follow her, as she wanted to have a private conversation with him. Meanwhile, the Britannia group seemed to have no intention of leaving, still in awe of what their queen had just done.

    With what he had witnessed, Arthur walked over to Gwen and said, "You have convinced me as well." Unbeknownst to the others, what he was convinced of was not the fact the sword belonged to Camelot, but something else entirely.

    Later that night after the tournament ended, the award ceremony was finally held. The highlight of the event was of course the ten people who made it into the top 10 of the tournament, knighted with their new title of Silver Knight.

    At the end of the oath they read aloud, Arthur in his capacity as the Britannia King called out the champion''s name confidently. "Gweh Lioness, the Britannia Queen and our Knight of the Round Table."

    Arthur not only granted her wish to be a female knight, he even nominated her to the empty seat of the 12 Golden Knights of the Round Table.

    Although there was slight doubt in some of them, after seeing what she was capable of, no one questioned her qualifications as a knight.

 Chapter 1459 Warriors

    Several days had psed since the arrival of the guests from the east. Despite their failure to acquire the legendary sword, the group remained and were treated as esteemed guests of the Kingdom of Britannia and so were Klea and the group from the fey vige.

    Klea and Fjolnir stood at her residence in the back of the mansion, observing a practice battle between Glita, the strongest among the Fey warriors, and two female Vanir warriors that Fjolnir brought with him.

    The two women were strikingly beautiful, with long flowing hair and sharp features, their movements graceful yet fierce. Unlike Brandt, a Sky-realm warrior who had mastered the use of swords, these two Vanir were still in the Earth realm and fought using spears.

    Glita was initially overwhelmed by the Vanir''s spears, struggling to find an opening in their defenses. However, after a few minutes of intensebat, Glita transformed into her half-human and half-wolf form, significantly enhancing her battle power.

    [Glita]

    [Battle power: 46 (58)]

    Despite the advantage Glita had gained, the two Vanir warriors still fought fiercely, disying impressive skill and dexterity.

    However, Glita was not one to give up easily. With a fierce growl, she hurled her sword toward one of the female warriors who was momentarily distracted by the unexpected attack. Seizing the opportunity, Glita used a spell taught to her by Klea.

    [Freezing ws]

    As Glita swiftly leaped toward one of the Vanir warriors, a sharp, icy blue aura enveloped her ws. When the warrior realized what was happening, it was already toote to dodge. Glita''s freezing ws pierced through her armor and left her with a numbing feeling on the wound.

    As oneid incapacitated kneeling on the ground, it took only a few seconds before the second female warrior admitted her defeat.

    "Impressive!" Fjolnir shouted from the side as he pped his hand, admiring the fey girl''s prowess.

    With her fierce nature, the girl was actually not suitable for the art of the sword. Klea taught her to make full use of her fey capabilities in ordance, and indeed, minutes after the change of style, she was able to defeat two Vanir warriors with ease.

    Klea was impressed not just by Glita, but by the disy of skill from both sides.

    "Your warriors'' spear art is quite impressive. Who are they?"

    "These women follow the practice of the Valkyrie. Unfortunately, it is a long forgotten art, and they have only mastered a glimpse of it," Fjolnir exined.

    Klea was intrigued by this. She had heard about the Valkyries from one of the tales written by the northern tribe in the library of Alexandria, which told of a legendary group of warrior women known for their unparalleled bravery and skill in battle.

    Fjolnir went on to exin there were only two dozen of them left back in Valkyrie temple back home. As for someone like Brandt, who had received some legacy of the ancestor, there were only a few.

    The news filled Klea with a sense of grave concern. Fjolnir had lived a thousand of years, and if he could confirm that these numbers were of the living humans who had reached the level of Sky realm, then it would most likely be true.

    With the way the Rome academy was going and the addition of the Fey people she was currently training, they were only looking at 50 Sky-level warriors that could be relied upon when Earth was in danger in the next 10 to 20 years.

    s, with the way they were now, their strengths could not even match up to Emery''s clones.

    "This is not enough," Klea said, her voice filled with worry. The more she thought about it, the deeper her frown became.

    It was clear they needed to find more warriors, and fast. But as Klea voiced her concern, Fjolnir only offered a resigned shrug.

    "Well�� I don''t know what kind of threat we will be facing, but Sky-level warriors don''t just grow on trees," Fjolnir said with a wry grin. "Talking about trees, you should ask Ashaka. The Abbot should know more people from the southern side of the continent," he suggested.

    "I already sent him a message," Klea replied, her mind racing with possibilities.

    Klea went on to reveal her n to visit the monastery and the secret tomb of the old king Anu. As both were in vicinity to one another, she previously thought of going to the ce together, at the same time when she could break through to the third level of the [Soul Tempering] following Fuxi''s suggestion.

    But a year had passed, and she had yet to make any progress on it.

    "Perhaps I should visit the Abbot first. I have an item prepared by the Eastern Sage for him," she mused aloud, her eyes flickering with determination.

    As she spoke, she also mentioned the fall of Lord Izta the Gilgamesh, the name that caused Fjolnir''s expression to darken with an unmistakable sense of grief. As someone who was supposedly part of the first generation, he had received only fragments of his memory upon his reincarnation. Those blurry fragments were enough for him to feel the loss, but not enough to truly remember or even put a face or a name to what his true feelings concerning it were.

    Sensing his pain, Klea produced an item she had been keeping hidden away, a cube with an array of intricate patterns etched across its surface.

    "We have something for you too," she said softly, offering him the cube. "Fuxi couldn''t find the of your origin. However, he asked me to give this to you in hopes that it might help you remember."

    Klea could only imagine how painful it was for him. As she handed out the gift she brought to him, she could see the longing in his cloudy eyes.

    [Memory Puzzle]

    It was an artifact that allowed cultivators to delve deep into their memories, much like a puzzle box that revealed the secrets within oneself.

    Fjolnir''s face lit up with joy as his eyesnded on the gift, eager to try it out right away. Klea, however, harbored no illusions about its efficacy. The memories he sought were from a past life, and the box might prove futile in that regard. Nheless, it was worth a try.

    Buoyed by newfound enthusiasm, Fjolnir rose to his feet and challenged Klea with a glint in his eye.

    "I got tired of watching someone else fight! You�� you fight me! Let''s see if a third-generation like you can beat an old one like me!"

 Chapter 1460 Fjolrin

    Ever since her arrival in Camelot, Klea nned to find out about Fjolrin''s true strength. Now the perfect opportunity had finally arrived.

    All eyes were immediately focused on the two of them as Klea and Fjolrin walked to the center of the courtyard and made their preparations.

    The two of them standing face to face was truly a stark contrast. One was a muscr middle-aged man with long blonde hairstyles in braids, while the other was a beautiful young woman with hair as ck as night.

    At first nce, any human would find such a match far from fair. However, the same could not be said of the audience present. The people watching could all feel the equal power the two radiated.

    Using the same formation she had been using throughout the day, Klea took a glimpse of Fjolrin''s strength.

    [Fjolrin]

    [Battle power: 185]

    [Spirit force: 999]

    [Acolyte rank 9 - Peak stage 9 pirs]

    [??? - pirs]

    A solemn look appeared on Klea''s face reading what she received. She had heard that the man had been at the peak of Rank 9 for a hundred years, hence such a number was to be expected. However, what took her attention and curious about the most was the pirs he had formed.

    Unfortunately, her formation turned out to be not advanced enough to discover what they really were.

    "Are you ready?" The man asked with a raggedugh as he threw the fur coat he was wearing into the distance. He then took out a weapon from his storage ring, making Klea raise eyebrows upon seeing that.

    It was a great ax as long as his body, its double-ded head looked especially menacing as it was almost twice as big as his head, while its dark metal shaft gleamed under the rays of light.

    He swung the heavy ax around as the powerful aura he gave off became even more apparent. A momentter, he stopped and lowered his ax, causing a loud deep thump sound as cracks appeared on the ground.

    Klea was a little taken aback by the sound, but she wasn''t surprised by the disy. After all, she had seen quite a few people like Fjolrin at the Magus Academy. In fact, the Vaneheimer King reminded her of the Titan Sigurd, who died saving her life at the Academy.

    Glita, on the other hand, was hysterical seeing that.

    "Sister, are you really sure?! Like... really, really sure?! You''re going up against someone like him?"

    Klea couldn''t help butugh at the concern the little girl was showing. To assuage her worries, she promptly took out her Lavender Sword and started to use her buffs in rapid session.

    Her body was quickly enveloped in thinyers of energy as [Immortal Gate], [Energize] and the likes in her repertoire took effect, amplifying her strength even further.

    Both of them didn''t need a referee to start the fight because they immediately understood the fight started the moment their eyes met.

    Immediately, Klea''s figure disappeared from where she was standing. Gusts of wind were whipped from the ground as she dashed at breakneck speed towards her opponent.

    Everyone had expressions of shock on their faces when they saw Klea actually take the fight to closebat. When the ax and sword finally met, their sh created a thunderous sound that shook everyone.

    Their initial sh was quickly followed by another, getting faster, fiercer as their fight grew more intense and the sound waves even reached the people in Camelot a mile away.

    Most of the audience had their mouths agape with disbelief as they witnessed a slender young woman being able to withstand, even push back, the attacks of a man more than twice her size.

    "Amazing!" Fjolrin said with a wide grinughing heartily. "Young girl, you have embarrassed this old man!"

    Actually it wasn''t just Fjolrin who was surprised. Klea was also surprised to see that he could match her. After all, she was someone who had made her way into the top 50 of the Magus Academy, who had even fought a few magus-level figures and came out on top.

    The fact that the Vaneheimer King could match her put his strength on par with the other top 50 acolytes.

    With Fjolrin''s thunderousughter reverberating through the air, the battle also intensified as he started using several battle arts which proved difficult to deal with, even by Klea''s [36 Sword Dao Technique] that had reached the sixth stage of [Dao Divine Technique].

    It was also at this time that the mansion''s backyard was visited by the Camelot knights. They were escorting Arthur and Gwen, who hade to check out themotion that urred moments before.

    Once again, the two royalties were amazed by what they saw. Never would they have imagined they would be able to witness another fight simr to the one that happened that night, where the old god Hades arrived on Earth and fought Emery.

    After exchanging several rounds of attacks with her opponent, Klea realized she wouldn''t be able to take down Fjolnir if nothing changed. Not wanting to prolong the fight any further, she decided to bring out her card.

    As they continued to trade blows, Klea secretly made engravings on the ground of the clearing where they were fighting with her sword. When it waspleted, she quickly broke away from Fjolrin and sheathed her sword. Ignoring thetter''s confused gaze, she promptly took out bronze coins and threw them into the air followed by a chant.

    [Hexagram Elemental Technique]

    In a matter of seconds, Fjolrin who had previously been able to hold his ground well was overwhelmed by Klea''s enhancedbination spell which utilized wind, water and ice inplementary ways, suppressing and attacking him relentlessly.

    However, just as Klea was about to set up her final card, adding the lightning spell of the formation to enter the fray, she was caught off guard byughter that suddenly sounded from within the center of the formation.

    "Hahahaah! Not bad at all! You managed to hurt me, girl!"

    Before Klea could do anything, her face changed abruptly when a burst of power erupted from within and sted her formation apart. When the dust subsided, she was weed by a sight of the man having his body enveloped with the force of lightning, his eyes gleaming an electric blue.

    Raising his ax high into the air, a massive bolt of lightning descended at him from the sky, crashing into his body and coursing through his ax with a bang as it pulsated with unstoppable might.

    A broad smile on his face, Fjolnir looked at Klea and said, "Are you ready to taste the full wrath of my power, girl?!"

 Chapter 1461 Lightning Deities

    Wanting to see the true extent of the Vaneheimer King''s power, who would be fighting alongside her in the uing duel, Klea didn''t hold back any longer and decided to unleash her strongest attack as well.

    As she raised both of her hands into the sky, everyone could see storm clouds starting to gather in the clear sky. Pulling the nature power in the surrounding area, Klea roused her spirit energy and cast [Storm Haze]. Not only that, she collected all spirit energy she had remaining and spent it onto her [Spirit Explosion] ability, channeling its effects into the spell she cast earlier.

    At the moment, Klea was already floating in the air as she channeled the storm power her spell had brought about into her arms. On the other hand, Fjolrin seemed to be ready to counter anything she would throw at him with his trademark grin and sparks of lightning crackling on his raised ax.

    Seeing such a disy, Klea smiled back, "Hope you won''t be too hurt by this, Elder!"

    Her provocative words were replied with the middle-aged man''s boisterousughter. "Hahahha! Just send it to me already,ss!"

    Answering with her own small chuckle, Klea''s gaze turned solemn in an instant. The sheerbination of her [Storm Haze] and [Spirit Explosion] resulted in the utmost umtion of lightning force that she could currently muster.

    In fact, she was struggling to keep this absolute bundle of pure lightning power under control. Exerting her will upon it, Klea drew the energy and directed it into between both of her outstretched hands.

    A faint smile blossomed on her face when she saw an orb of crackling lightning appear in the empty space in front of her two palms.

    [Lighting Torrent]

    The instant Klea let go of her control, the spell hurtled through the air down descending upon the ground like divine punishment. At the same time, Fjolrin let out a deafening roar before striking the spell with his ax.

    "AARGHHH!!!"

    Klea''s eyes widened in surprise, what urred next was not the gigantic explosion of lightning that she expected. Rather, Fjolrin managed to receive her attack and although the man appeared to be in great pain, the wide smile on his face did not disappear.

    Immediately after, he let out another ear-splitting roar as he suppressed and redirected the ferocious lightning force ording to his will, sending it up into the air, back to its caster.

    It was a thunder strike nearly impossible to dodge, especially with her body still trying to recover from the wave of weakness that came from casting such a powerful spell. However, it missed just a few meters to the side.

    Klea quickly realized Fjolrin had intentionally aimed the attack so it would miss her and for that she admitted defeat.

    As she looked at the still grinning Vaneheimer King, the raven-haired girl said, "You are truly amazing, Elder. It seems I still can''t win against you in the matter of lightning element proficiency."

    With another boisterousugh from the middle-aged man, their fight came to an end, leaving dozens of spectators in awe of what they had just witnessed.

    In the eyes of everyone who was directly witnessing the fierce battle that was unfolding, the two figures looked just like two deities of lightning vying for supremacy over their domain.

    Even though their faces were pale at the tremendous aftermath, a sense of awe and fascination was evident in their expressions.

    Seeing that now was a good opportunity for a lesson, Klea addressed the audience, both the Vanir warriors and the Britannia''s knights.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "This will be the standard of strength of those who will harm us in the near future, therefore I need all of you to reach the same as soon as possible.

    Naturally, her statement brought a certain amount of uneasiness to them.

    Shifting her gaze from them, Klea took some time to discuss with the Vaneheimer King about how he could deal with her powerfulbination spell easily. Fortunately, the man was more than happy to enlighten and give her some pointers.

    "Lightning is a force of nature that involves the changes of particles within the air. Its concept involved two different opposing forces, positive and negative power, one that reacts to the other elements wind and fire."

    If one possessed enoughprehension to the Law of Lightning, they would be able to control the factors and manipte the lightning element more skillfully, for both offense and defense purposes.

    As he was on the ground earlier, Fjolrin was able to use the positive energy of the earth to absorb some of her lightning. On the other hand, even though her spell was no doubt an advanced one, her execution wasn''t efficient at all.

    His advice for her to improve the spell even more was that she needed to learn to adjust her spell proportionally to adapt to the changing levels of air pressure with the Earth''s atmosphere.

    Even though Klea had a grand magus master who taught her, she still found there was much she could learn from the Vanir King.

    "Please, teach me more, Elder."

    Fortunately her request was not rejected, but the man agreed with one simple condition. "With your talent, I''m sure you will pass by me soon enough. So I want you to stop calling me Elder anymore."

    While puzzled by such a request, Klea nodded and said, "I understand, Senior."

    With this additional agenda, it was decided that Fjolrin would stay for a longer period in the Brittania kingdom. Apart from guiding Klea in the Law of Lightning, the Vanir King was skilled in spirit summoning and would also help her progress in [Spirit Tempering].

    The two of them also started coborating to share and teach their skills to selected groups: Fey people, Vanir warriors and Brittanian knights. Starting from the fundamental Spirit Meditation, to various spells and fighting techniques.

    For every milestone they managed to reach, Klea would reward them with the [Spirit Serum] she had brought from the Magus Academy. She gave those serums away with the hope that in a few years they would all reach the peak of the Sky realm or even the Saint realm.

    As for who would be the candidates for the uing duel, Klea decided to postpone the matter since they were all still too weak, maybe other than Arthur or Gwen a�" thanks to the Excalibur. Still, she wished the two of them could quickly grow stronger so they could unlock the sword''s true potential.

    That said, Fjolrin started to count for the selected ten people. Those who were certain were the five third generation Earth acolytes plus himself, Ashaka and Fuxi. Eight people in total.

    "We need to find two more people from this bunch?"

    "No, actually we need only one..." Klea replied.

    Fjolrin was surprised when he heard the mention of a female Fey warrior who had surprisingly reached Rank 9 acolyte. At the same time, Klea couldn''t help but think about Emery''s condition, until now there were still no news.

 Chapter 1462 Who Is She?

    Every inch of the dark forest was engulfed in zing mes, as thick billows of smoke began to cover the area, a young woman in her form of a half wolf was rushing through the infernal scenery, her head turning this way and that in search of someone''s figure.

    She was unfortunately unable to find him. Instead, she found something else. A group of ugly-looking green-skinned creatures twice the size of men d in heavy armor and wielding various heavy weapons such as axes, machetes, and maces.

    Their malevolent dull green eyesnded at her, baring theirrge protruding fangs with murderous aura.

    "chiwiikkk!! There! another human!! Get her!!"

    Fortunately, even though those creatures were very strong, they were not opponents she could not handle. In a matter of minutes, she had dealt with all of them before finally the person she was looking for appeared in front of her.

    "Morgana, why are you here!?"

    Instead of answering the question, Morgana swiftly walked up to him and asked a question of her own. "Emery.. Do you know where you are right now��?"

    As a confused look marred his face, he slowly said, "This.. this�� is the academy.. we are under attack�� You are not supposed to be here!"

    Once again, not responding to his words, Morgana asked another question. "What is happening here?"

    Again, still with a confused look, he answered, "We�� the elves.. They came to attack us�� They killed my friend! I�C"

    His words were cut off when the two of them suddenly heard a loud roar in the distance. Both of their faces changed as they felt that it made them unable to move their bodies. The terrified Emery looked at her and said, "It�� it''s the dragon.. It''s her�� You must get away from here, Silva�� Go!!"

    "Silva!? Emery, who is Silva?!"

    The next moment, Morgana found herself forced to return to the Khaos space. Before she could do anything, she subconsciously clutched her head tightly as a sharp headache appeared. Not only that, her body felt very lethargic, throbbing sores could be felt everywhere.

    As she was trying to recover, the huge creature standing in front of him said, "It''s been more than a year��!! You promised, now give up trying..!"

    The rough voice filled with anger that was of the dragon rang in Morgana''s mind as she had just awoken from another of her [Spirit Walking] journey into Emery''s mind.

    Staring at the girl, Killgragah said, "ept the Khaos power and be its champion! That way you''ll be able to do whatever you want!"

    Morgana did not immediately answer. She kept her silence until she recovered somewhat from the skill''s bacsh. Getting to her feet again, she raised her head to look at the dragon and said, "I promise nothing.. you will let me try another year."

    After she said those words, she nonchntly made her way out of the Khaos space. Morgana was not interested in whatever the dragon was trying to sell her.

    When she finally came out, Morgana looked for the group of knights that should be stationed in the area. The moment she found them, she quickly said, "Tell your king to send a message to Rome. I need to speak to that Egyptian woman."

    Thinking that Klea was still in Rome, Morgana was a bit surprised when the knights informed her that she had returned and was now currently in Camelot City.

    Wasting no more time, Morgana decided to head straight for the capital.

    As she expanded her senses to probe the surrounding area, Morgana realized that her reach had be even further than before.

    She knew that the one year she had spent within the Khaos space would help her improve, but it shouldn''t be this much. Hence she wondered if her constant use of [Spirit Walking] was the reason for the rapid improvement.

    The fastest way for her to reach Camelot was to use a portal like Emery. However, she didn''t have the space mastery necessary to do it. So instead the dragon had taught her a different spell.

    With a little concentration, a pair of dark zing wings appeared on her back. The next instant, her body shot into the air soaring through the sky as she exited the Forbidden Forest toward north.

    With that, it took about an hour before her eyes could see Camelot City on the horizon.

    Her arrival was immediately sensed by Klea who quickly rushed outside. When Morgana arrived, she could see that the former was waiting for her arrival with much expectation. Unfortunately, it was quickly shut down by her straightforward words.

    "No, he hasn''t awakened yet."

    She could see her face turning gloomy for a moment before turning normal.

    For Klea right now, any news about him was always weed by her.

    Knowing the wolf girl wouldn''te for no reason, She was surprised when she found that she hade for her. This time, Morgana apparently came to ask about some things in the memory walk that puzzled her.

    Klea''s face turned somber when she heard the questions as she couldn''t answer them due to her restrictions. Thankfully, Fjolrin was also around as the Vanir King could exin the things the wolf girl asked. At the same time, she also knew what was currently happening to Emery.

    "Magus Academy�� Orcs and Elves.. human mortal enemies��"

    Morgana actually couldn''t care less about the threats that existed in the Magus Universe.

    She came because he wanted to know the contexts of the things she saw and heard in the memory walks. Now that she knew, she needed to figure out a way to delve deeper into Emery''s mind without getting kicked out in order bring his soul back.

    After hearing what she needed to know, Morgana nned to waste no time and return to the Khaos space immediately. She was about to take off when Klea stopped her, saying that she would be here for a while.

    "Come and ask anything about him if you need.. I''ll answer anything"

    Morgana nodded and was about to leave when she suddenly stopped. Turning her head, she said, "Ah yes.. There''s one more�� He mentioned a name�� Who is Silva?"

    The name evoked mixed feelings in Klea, but she certainly wouldn''t speak ill of the dead. Facing Morgana''s curious gaze, she exined everything she knew about Silva before Morgana finally took off yet again.

    The short time Morgana spent there was enough to impress Fjolrin, but hearing about the details of what Emery went through, the Vanir King couldn''t help butment. "It seems he is going through the same problem as me�� I certainly hope it will not take him hundreds of years to regain himself back."

    Thement brought a re from Klea which quickly made Fjolrin stop talking more of the topic. Klea however would not let him go easily "It''s been a month since ourst duel, should we try it again?"

    "..."

    Morgana quickly headed back to the Khaos space and used the [Spirit Walking] once more, ignoring the dragon''s chatter.

    Whispering the name Silva, Morgana found herself arriving in the same dark forest. However, there was now a vast difference, sunlight and breezy air instead of zing fires and thick smoke.

    She made her way towards the smell of the sea and followed it until she found the blue expanse on the horizon with Emery sitting on the white sands.

    Morgana calmly sat beside him and once again, started with questions in an attempt to jolt his memory.

    "Emery.. Who is Silva?"

    "Silva, She�� I remember her sitting here on this beach.. She likes it here�� she wanted me to apany her�� Where is she��?"

    Morgana gave some thought and eventually decided to push him by breaking the news. "Emery�� She is dead��"

    "She�� is? No, no, she isn''t�� She''s with him��"

    "Him�� who?"

    "The other me."

 Chapter 1463 Who Am I?

    At the same time, across the gxy.

    In front of a small hut in the middle of a lush forest, a young man was lying on a tilted chair motionless. As he finally opened his eyes, a scene of green was the first to enter his sight.

    The soft rustles of the surrounding leaves, the slightly damp yet refreshing breeze, theforting warmth of the sun, and the subtle scent of nature... all these had be familiar to him. They were all he could perceive since he regained consciousness, and the addition of this scenery brought a beautiful sense of tranquility that provided a reassuring sense of security andfort.

    Still, even though so much time had passed, he could not utter a word. Every day, he could only lie there thinking to himself.

    Who am I? Where am I? Why am I here?

    The young man expanded his senses to absorb all the information he could on his surroundings, yet despite that, he still found it difficult to understand what had happened to him.

    At this moment, he heard the low, yet crisp sound of footsteps. Looking in the sound''s direction, he saw a figure walking toward him--a person, one very pleasant to look at.

    "You''re already awake? Good, have this today."

    She called herself Silva, she has been taking care of him for as long as he can remember. Day by day, this person came and fulfilled all his needs, and every time... her actions were filled with patience and meticulousness.

    Being with her, he felt as if he was only a step away from recognizing who she was. Yet every time, all their interactions became like a dream of yesterday, out of reach and forgotten like the passing breeze the next day.

    Nevertheless, her arrival was always the one he looked forward to the most.

    He looked at the person in front of him, trying to speak out the name at the tip of his tongue.

    "...Silva"

    When the word finally came out of his mouth, the young man subtly observed the young woman. Surprise shed on her face for a brief moment before it soon turned into relief.

    "Ahh, you remember my name today... That''s really good, Emery..."

    Emery... that name does feel personal...

    He felt that that name indeed belonged to him, but... he still felt disconnected from anything rted to this name. When he forced himself to remember, excruciating pain quickly rushed into his head.

    Seeing the painful expression on Emery''s face, Silva immediately put down the food she brought for him and supported him.

    "Don''t worry, Emery, take it slow... Don''t force yourself."

    Like that, days, weeks, and months went by. As more time passed, he felt that he was gradually able to regain his memories of the previous day, then the day before...

    On this particr day, he had a different dream. A strange one... of a red-haired figure.

    "Someone is looking for me... but who...?" Emery weakly muttered. Before he knew it, the dream slipped from his memories as another day went by.

    This time, he was woken up by the warm touch of another person... another pleasant face, but this one was much smaller than the one he was familiar with.

    "Isn''t this what they call children?"

    Seeing that the young man was looking at her in a daze, the silver-haired little girl pinched him.

    "Uncle, doesn''t this hurt? Are you... dead?" she doubtfully asked, her eyes fixed on the dazed face.

    Not getting any response from the lying figure, the little girl climbed onto the young man''s body and started ying with his hair.

    All of a sudden, the thunderous voice of a young woman came, "Shinta! What are you doing!? Get down, now! Right away!!"

    The silver-haired little girl unhappily frowned for a bit before sneering at the approaching figure. "I didn''t do anything, auntie."

    Seeing that Silva was clearly unconvinced, the girl ran toward the approaching figure next to the young woman. "Daddy, daddy..."

    The little girl quickly jumped into the man''s embrace. The man with long silver hair carried the little girl in front of him and, afterforting the little girl, turned to Silva.

    "Has his condition not yet improved, sister?"

    "Why did youe here, brother? And do you really have to bring her here?"

    "I came because I heard you''re nning to visit the wood elves... Please don''t do any more stupid things, sister, just let the cube do its job."

    "The Memory Puzzle...? No, it''s taking too long. I can''t wait that long."

    "Please, sister... The wood elves are no longer as they used to be. If you really want him to recover sooner, you should bring him back to his world. At the very least, interacting with the things from his past should be able to help him."

    Silva quickly refused, "No! They don''t have the treatment that we can offer. If he goes, he might be stuck there for dozens of years before he can get any better. He''s better off here, with us... until he''s healed."

    p����d��-��?�ͨ���.�㨮�� The argument stopped with the girl leaving the ce and silence followed for a while, for days.

    Other unfamiliar people woulde to check on him and take care of him, but the silver-haired young woman did note for quite a while.

    One day, she finally came and took him away, out of the forest, into a ne out of the world, and toward a full of sea and white sand.

    "Emery, we''re back... Do you remember this ce?"

    On the expanse of white sand stood a small worn-out hut, where the twoter stayed for days. People would asionallye to bring things and check on his condition, and subsequently, he was slowly able to recover until he could speak a little more.

    "Silva...I remember...this ce"

    Upon hearing the words, Silva couldn''t help but get emotional. Although it was only three words, they were what she had been waiting for what felt like an eternity.

    The two stayed there for weeks, and the young woman treated him with utmost care. Whenever he saw the love and attentiveness in her eyes, Emery''s chest felt light and warm.

    This... Is this what they call happiness?

    However, their time at the worn-out hut did notst long. As he could begin to move his body and walk upon the sands with her, the young woman nodded her head as if she hade to a decision.

    "I had a good time, but we must return now," the silver-haired girl said with a reluctant smile.

    Those were thest words Emery heard from her before he was put back into a tube. By the time he felt something again, he had already lost his sense of time.

    At this moment, a strange sensation filled his body. The energy running through his body felt familiar, and it was as if something that had long been missing was being returned to him.

    As Emery felt the powerful energy rush into his chest, a few words entered his mind.

    [Magus Core activated]

    As soon as it happened, a memory rushed through his mind. The scenes were blurry and indistinguishable, they came and went too quickly, yet they still filled him with great sorrow. They showed the vague moment of the loss of someone he really cares about dying right in front of him.

    "Master.... Master Xion... no..." The sadness was quickly reced by deep anger, hate toward a certain wolf elder. "Lucius... you... I wille for you! You will pay for killing my master!!"

    ----------------

    Author Note:

    Dear readers, with this chapter, the month of February is over.

    Thank you for your support in purchasing the privileged chapters. Please let me say one more time how grateful I am and that only with your support can this story continue.

    I was finally able to get back to my previous productivity with a minimum of 2 chapters a day, and nned on doing extra for my other novel next month.

    Appreciate for your patience following thest 50 side-chapters, it was something the story need in a hope of a better reading experience for what is toe.

    I tried to do mass released but only managed to do a few 3 chapters a day, I will continue my efforts toward extra chapters in March.

    Hope you will join me again for the March chapters.

    SPOILER

    It will be a full month of Emery''s new adventure in the world of Halfbood and Elves, there will be major factors that will further lead to our MC''s growth in power and maturity.

    Don''t forget to drop by our discord channel for the end of month''s event for coins giveaway, quizz, and a chance to win ess to the highest privilege chapter for free.

 Chapter 1464 Remember

    Emery felt like he was stuck in a constant spiral of confusion. Thest thing he remembered before he found himself in his current predicament was the feeling of being consumed by an immense amount of rage, then everything went ck.

    He woke up in an all-white room, which had see-through ss dividing the room.

    It took quite some time before he remembered where he had seen this before. He had been to this ce, he had been in this room, locked up to be exact. "This is the prison in Ouroboros��"

    Unfortunately for him, no matter how hard he racked his brain, other than the fact that he recognized where he was now and sort of knew that Ouroboros was a powerful faction, there was nothing else he remembered.

    He was still trying to pry anything out of his memory when a group of people arrived in front of his cell, standing behind the see-through ss as they looked at him. There were three of them and, judging by their clothes, two of them seemed to be guards.

    He fixed his gaze on thest person, a strange-looking figure with green skin and dressed in a white coat.

    "Do you remember what happened?" The strange-looking man asked when he saw him staring.

    As he was now surrounded by many unknowns and without information whatsoever, Emery could only rely on his instincts.

    He quickly realized he was put in some sort of interrogation, but from the strange man''s tone and gesture, his instinct was telling him the man meant him no harm, at least for now. So he answered with a simple shake of his head.

    "I see��" The man was silent for a moment before asking another question. "Do you know who you are?"

    Trying to find an answer to such a question, unexpectedly caused another pain to erupt in his head. When he saw his reaction, the man quickly changed his question.

    "What about your name? Do you remember your name?"

    Gritting his teeth as he endured the inexplicable pain, as he said, "My name�� Emery��"

    He felt like there was something else after the name, but he couldn''t seem to remember what it was. On the other hand, hearing his answer, the strange-looking man seemed to nod his head.

    "Good�� That''s good��" Looking him in the eye, the man asked again, "Then Emery�� Do you remember who I am?"

    Emery tried to recall his memory when he heard that question. A momentter, a name came to his mind and he said, "You�� you are Bob..?"

    The answer earned him another nod. "Good, you are in better shape than I thought."

    After that, the strange man asked a few more questions, giving him time to try to remember and not putting any pressure on him. Even so, Emery still found it difficult to answer any of those questions, so the man named Bob decided to change his methods.

    "Let''s see if you can remember better with visual aids."

    Saying those words, the man took out something that looked familiar to him. It was a cube that projected bright lights which disyed images. He saw the visual of a room, some kind of a facility, but the ce was aplete mess as if it had been wrecked apart by beasts.

    Bob then recounted a summary of what had happened in the hope that it would trigger and bring back his memories.

    Apparently, he had been in the care of the Ouroboros facility for quite some time and it was only yesterday he went on a breakthrough which finally resolved the pivotal issue within his body. His body''s core had finally integrated with his body, but even though his vital organs were doing great, his mind could not be said the same.

    "You went on a rampage when you woke up yesterday," Bob said, staring at him. "You forcibly broke out of your regeneration tube and injured several people during your frenzy."

    The entire exnation the man gave was like a puzzle where the pieces slowly brought back the gaps in his memory. At the same time, it also brought back the memory of how his beloved master had died, which instantly made him emotional.

    Closing his eyes as the painful memory rolled in his mind, Emery took a deep breath to calm himself before staring at Bob and saying, "I was in a lot of anger at that time�� Is that why I was locked up here?"

    "Not quite," the man said while shaking his head. "You are not here because of what you did�� but to prevent you from hurting others and yourself"

    Emery fell silent at those words. A momentter, following his instincts, he got up and walked towards the ss that separated the two of them. Looking at the strange man, he said, "I won''t do it again, so let me out of this room."

    "Interesting response��" Bob said with a slight smile. "But I''m sorry I can''t do that. I''m afraid we need to do more testing before deciding to do so."

    Even though it was not visible on his face, the reply irritated Emery. He felt like a trapped animal to be tested and experimented with. Subconsciously, a w protruded from his knuckles as if ready to tear the man apart.

    Startled by such an unexpected response, Bob quickly said, "Like I said�� we need to do some testing to make sure. We really mean this for your own good."

    Seeing that the man was about to leave, Emery suddenly remembered an important piece of memory and quickly said, "The girl�� Silva, where is she��? I want to see her."

    The question seemed to take Bob by surprise and he panicked a bit before answering, "She�� she will be seeing you soon."

    Hearing his response, Emery aggressively ced his hands on the ss and stared sharply at Bob saying, "I answered all of your questions honestly. But why�� why are you lying to me, Bob?"

    Not answering, the man quickly turned around and left, leaving Emery screaming angrily once again.

    Bob quickly made his way into a room where several people seemed to be already waiting for him. Their attention was drawn to the screen that disyed everything that had just happened.

    One of the figures in the room turned to Bob and asked with an authoritative tone. "So what''s your diagnosis?"

    "Yes, My Queen. He�� is in good health. Moreover, his memory is recovering much faster than expected. I believe due to the loss of his past memories�� his thoughts and emotions are out of control."

    Another female voice sounded from the corner of the room saying, "The Emery I know would be worry about those he has hurt. This one�� not really."

    Queen Silvana of the Ouroboros heaved a deep sigh at such a diagnosis. She rubbed her forehead for a moment before saying, "It seems he''s be what he really is�� a beast."

    She then turned back to Bob, "I want to see how much his strength is back, do more tests."

 Chapter 1465 Tested

    Emery was led through the grand, ornate ss doors of the prison by a contingent of heavily-armed guards, their sharp eyes scanning the area and Emery for signs of potential threats.

    As they made their way deeper bleak corridors passing by one facility after another, Emery couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding. He knew that he was going to be tested like a dog, but the promise of discovering the extent of his own power was enough to spur him forward.

    Atst, the guards brought him to a huge indoor arena, where a dozen people in pristine white coats were waiting to prepare him for the physical tests that were toe.

    They swarmed over and outfitted him in special clothing that covered only half his body and attached several small devices to his skin, monitoring his every move.

    Emery felt vulnerable as he stood there, half naked and exposed, waiting for the tests to begin.

    The first test involved running. He was told to step into some kind of track and follow a given path in a circle.

    "Just run as fast as you can," one of the men in coats instructed him.

    The truth was that he was, Emery has been feeling some unfamiliar sensation with his body. It felt oddly foreign that even walking felt strange. Yet he forced himself to move along the path as fast as he could.

    Just as predicted, the experience was awful, making him stumble several times. But he kept going, pushing himself harder and harder until he saw the numbers on the screen on the wall.

    [50]

    [100]

    That was 100 meters per second, and seeing a double increase in number, Emery''s pushed himself to run faster.

    [120]

    [200]

    After a few dozenps, his speed stabilized at 300 meters per second. It had almost reached the speed of sound, a standard for the Magus.

    As Emery was racing through the arena at peak speed, he received an instruction to keep running for half an hour, as they need to scan his body for endurance.

    With a nod, Emery took off at a much more steady pace, his feet pounding against the smooth surface of the track beneath him.

    Suddenly a siren sounded and multiple constructs began to appear from the floor and ceiling of the arena. He had no time to react, and before he knew it, he was dodging left and right, jumping over obstacles, and weaving through narrow gaps.

    Despite the chaos around him, he remained focused on the task at hand. His response rate and agility were being tested and he pounded along the path, dodging all the obstacles they threw at him.

    After an hour of running, another challenge followed: A test of strength.

    It was a straightforward one. Emery was tasked with lifting, pushing, and hitting multiple heavy constructs that appeared before him. Each time hepleted a task, a different number appeared on the wall, measuring his strength.

    [81,350]

    [95,274]

    Emery pushed himself harder and harder until he hit his limit.

    [110,122]

    He hit his maximum strength measurement at one hundred and ten tons of punch, passing the magus standard by a little.

    At the end of his physical, a final number was disyed on the screen;

    [Strength: 228]

    [Agility: 205]

    [Endurance: 208]

    Emery should have felt a surge of pride but something felt strange to him.

    Yes, he felt powerful, but as he moved his body, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. Not only did he think he should be stronger than this, but as he just forced his body to the limit, he once again felt uneasiness.

    Emery couldn''t help but wonder if there was something more going on with him, something that he couldn''t quite put his finger on. However, for now, he focused on the task at hand and postponed it until the final results of the test.

    Next, he was taken away for a different kind of test. This one involved wearing a device on his head that emitted powerful mental pressure.

    Afterward, he was directed to a table in front of him, where several items of different shapes, sizes, and weights wereid out.

    He was told to move them with his mind. At first, it was difficult, and he struggled to even make the smallest item budge. This test took him a while, but soon enough, just like walking and running, after a while, he started to know what to do.

    The items were in multiple shapes, sizes, and weights. One by one move around as instructed.

    This test would measure his spirit level.

    The test took a full hour before a different kind of information shows up on the screen.

    [Spirit power - Crescent magus - peak stage]

    [Spirit control - Crescent magus - low-stage]

    [Spirit pool - Crescent magus - mid-stage]

    Afterward, the grueling physical and mental test, and there were two more.

    But these two remaining tests were simpler in nature. The first one required him to give a few drops of his blood, which was a quick and painless procedure. The second test was a matter of touching a crystal sphere and focusing his spiritual energy on it.

    As Emery touched the crystal artifact, he could feel something within, a tiny vibrant green stone, his magus core started to react chaotically, took him a while before it calmed down, and right after, the man called Bob came to enter the room.

    "It''s all done"

    He then gave him a full list of the result

    [Emery]

    [Battle power: 213]

    [Soul force: 130]

    [Law of Nature - 11%]

    [Law of Light - 2%]

    [Comprehension of Law - 13%]

    [Magus realm: Crescent Moon]

    [Bloodline Gene - Twilight Fey Wolf]

    [Gene ssification - Mythical Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 8]

    [Current Rank - Rank 5 - The Fey Guardian]

    [Fey wolf gene essence - 29%]

    Emery was stunned seeing such a number, he was sure it was much different than expected. From the low battle power, low gene percentage, and one other major that he knew was gone.

    While Emery was still stunned, he was interrupted by Bob''s voice.

    Bob, held out a bracelet and said, "You also needed this. This will work simrly to the magic circle given by the academy"

    Hearing this Emey unconsciously looked at his palm and realized something that was supposed to be there was missing as well. He furrowed his brows, trying to remember what it was. Then, it hit him.

    A sudden realization led him to a corner of the room where he could see his reflection clearly. It was indeed his face, his body but something definitely off.

    At the same time, a memory came flooding back to him - thest minutes of his life surrounded by elves on a strange dark. He turned to Bob and said,

    "Did I die?"

 Chapter 1466 Clone

    "A clone? Not my real body?"

    The confusion Emery felt right now was evident from the tone of his voice. It was difficult for him to understand and ept the revtion, as there were still lots of unknowns and questions filling his mind.

    Thankfully Bob seemed to havee prepared. He told Emery what he had been briefed about the rescue mission on the elf, how it ended with him being brought back as a dying soul without a body. He exined all of this slowly and in detail to make sure Emery understood.

    It was fortunate that Emery kept one of his clones here in Ouroboros facility a�" one created from a sample of his Bloodline Gene. Thanks to that, his soul that was on the verge of death was saved.

    However, even though his clone body was considered a top-of-the-line frame, it still couldn''tpare to his original body. The difference was even more obvious since his original body had undergone many upgrades since the time he hade to Ouroboros and created the clone body.

    "I don''t know how far you managed to refine the Wolf genes in your original body. As for this clone body, we did the best we could already. We have managed to assimte more of your [Fey Serum] to further improve this body to its maximum limit. But despite all that, a breakthrough was not be possible without a soul."

    Even though all of those words sounded convincing, Emery decided to sift through all the information given to him with extreme caution. When Bob finally finished speaking, he ask one thing he wanted to know most.

    "Tell me who I am. Where am I from?"

    But to his dismay, Bob seemed hesitant to answer even those questions. "I''m sorry, but I need permission from the queen to say anything about you."

    Hearing such an answer, Emery turned his head around them and stopped his gaze at arge ss. He narrowed his eyes as he could faintly sense a group of people watching him from behind it.

    Walking to the ss, he touched it and said, "Is she, the queen, watching us now?"

    There was no response, but seeing the change of expression on Bob''s face was more than enough of an answer for him.

    Immediately after, Emery mmed his clenched fist against the ss, saying, "I want to speak to whoever''s in charge." His gaze turned sharp as he added, "Tell me what I need to know, or let me go!"

    Seeing there was no response whatsoever, Emery once again became irritated, the urge within started to resurface.

    He turned his head around to look across the room and saw a door far away from the two guards that were following him. The grievance he was feeling, plus the fact he had just done a good physical warm-up, Emery decided to sprint for the door.

    Bob instantly became rmed by his actions, while the guards swiftly gave chase.

    With his speed, Emery was able to reach the door before the guards caught him. mming the door open with his body, he shot toward the nearest window and crashed through the ss into the forest outside the facility.

    As he felt the cool breeze blowing against his skin and the fresh scent of the lush forest tickling his nose, the glint in Emery''s eyes became even more brilliant as it gave him even more reason to run deeper into the forest.

    As he dashed through the unpredictable but familiar terrain, he could feel the two guards still chasing after him. However, he was confident the two of them would not be able to catch up as his instincts helped him to move through the dense treeline faster than them.

    Emery continued to run further and further away, enjoying the freedom he got back. But then, a few minutester, his face changed when he sensed someone chasing him at a much faster speed than the two guards.

    ''From above!''

    Looking up as he turned his head, he could vaguely see a figure flying swiftly through the air with two dark wings on its back. The unknown figure managed to halt his advance as itnded right in his path.

    Emery narrowed his eyes at the figure of a young beautiful woman with ming red hair standing before him. At first, he thought she was the queen mentioned by Bob, but that thought was quickly pushed aside as she looked too young. In fact, her face seemed familiar.

    A memory slowly came back as he scrutinized her and he eventually seeded putting a name to the face.

    "I recognize you... You are Annara."

    The young woman showed a slight smirk before saying, "You can recognize me right away, I am truly ttered."

    Emery fell silent hearing those words. Unfortunately, he couldn''t remember anything else about her other than her name and the mixed feelings that she was reliable, but at the same time not to be trusted.

    On the other hand, the red-haired woman shot a sharp gaze at him while saying, "You''ve had enough running. Now head back to the facility."

    Emery narrowed his eyes and bared his teeth at her words. After regaining his freedom, there was no way he would follow such an order.

    "Are you going to stop me?" He said.

    "Only a fool would recklessly go when they didn''t know where they were, or even who they were." Annara said without any change in her expression.

    Knowing she was talking about him, Emery fired back. "I disagree. I think only a fool would do nothing and be willing to be imprisoned without exnation."

    The red-haired woman was silent for a moment before she said, "If you are asking me for an exnation, you won''t get it from me. Now turn around before I force you."

    Emery was silent as he fell into thought. He could feel the young woman in front of him was not an ordinary person. In fact, she should be on the level that was ssified as a magus.

    His brain was telling him not to fight, yet his body was burning with the desire for a challenge. As his blood began to stir, he began to feel the rapid changes taking ce in his body.

    [Fey Transformation]

    Fur started appearing on his arms and legs, his fingernails turned into curved ws while his teeth turned into sharp fangs. His body grew stronger as he felt a wave of power coursing through his body.

    At the same time, Emery felt a great surge of excitementpelling him to fight.

 Chapter 1467 Not The Same

    Even though Emery had just been told that he was currently in a new, clone body he had made, the sensation and excitement to fight felt very vivid, followed by the Wolf Transformation that was waiting to be unleashed.

    At the same time, the bracelet on his hand was slightly glowing, and a message entered his mind.

    [Fey Transformations]

    [Battle power increased by 30]

    [Battle power 213 (243)]

    He could clearly feel a powerful surge of energy flowing throughout his body as his limbs were quickly covered by furs. Not only that, striking tattoos began appearing on his chest, neck, and under his eyes a�" thest one in the shape of a fang.

    Seeing Emery finish transforming, Annara pped her hands.

    "Well done! You managed to transform! I suppose some opportunities to let go of your frustrations will do you good!" The red-haired woman took out a ck whip as she said those words.

    With a smirk still hanging on her lips, mes shot out from the base of the whip and quickly engulfed the entire thing. Emery narrowed his eyes in caution as he scrutinized the deadly weapon in her hand.

    In spite of having no weapons in his hands or around him, Emery still took a stance. Brandishing the sharp ws that were his hands, his figure shot towards the red-haired woman at breakneck speed. Dust and dirt were kicked up into the air as he red his intention to hurt her if needed without a shred of hesitation.

    However, Emery quickly found his advance blocked by a wall of fire formed by the ming whip in her hand. Before he could regain his momentum, the other party''s retaliation arrived, attacking him ferociously without relenting.

    Equipped with his ws, he tried his best to deal with the storm of fiery attacks. s, that was not enough. Instead, he sustained numerous strikes from the whip, which left his body bleeding with burns all over.

    Even so, he still did not back down. Not even a little bit.

    After countless attempts that left him with no small amount of pain, Emery finally managed to grab hold of Annara''s ming whip. In an instant, he immediately channeled strength into his arm despite the burning pain, forcibly pulling the red-haired woman towards him.

    To his surprise, she managed to change her trajectory in the air, rendering his efforts futile.

    Unwilling to let her escape, Emery charged to follow, however the woman sent out another retaliation. Several sharp daggers flew swiftly through the air and pierced through his body, causing Emery to roar furiously and chase after her even more fiercely.

    Unfortunately for Emery, his prided 243bat power couldn''t do anything substantial against the red-haired woman. Thetter continued to manage to get away from him and maintain a distance that allowed her to send more of her whip attacks and flying weapons while denying him all opportunities to attack.

    Emery was simply not fast or skilled enough to catch her.

    When she saw him stop to take a respite, Annara stopped her attacks and said, "Just give up already.. I''m not the same person I was three years ago. I''m a magus now, and a lot has happened since then."

    The words ''three years'' that she said really shocked Emery. He didn''t realize that he was in fact being treated for three whole years.

    Seeing that her words had made an impact, the red-haired woman swiftly added, "Even if you were fast enough to catch me, you still won''t be able to beat me.. For one main reasona�""

    Annoyed by the continuous lecture, Emery didn''t let her finish and charged at her once more. However, as if she had expected such a response, Annara quickly cast a fire spell [Firewave]. A wave of ominous mes appeared and barreled towards him, radiating heat so powerful that it forced Emery to retreat once again.

    Looking at him, she casually continued her interrupted sentence. "Magic; you can never beat me without magic. Tell me, Emery, can you cast any spell at all?"

    Although irritated by her condescending words, Emery couldn''t help but give it a try when he heard the question. He knew that he could cast spells, or at least he did, but right now, he couldn''t.

    It wasn''t just that the runes of the spell were a little blurry in his mind, but he also couldn''t channel spirit energy from his magus core to his palm or anywhere else around his body. Like she said, he couldn''t cast spells.

    "There''s a reason why we didn''t test you on magic.. Now if you want to know what happened to you, calm down and follow me back to the facility."

    Annara thought her actions and words would finally convince Emery. But contrary to her expectations, they only made his annoyance grow even more and it finally reached a limit.

    "No! I''m not done yet! I don''t need magic to defeat you!"

    The more emotional Emery became, the more effective his Fey Bloodline became. Proving that, the wounds all over his body began to rapidly regenerate as his innate skill [Undecaying Flesh] kicked in.

    At the same time, as he raised his arm, ready to fight with his ws again, suddenly a strange feeling rose up in his arm. When he looked over, three long and sharp sword-like bones shot out of his knuckles.

    [de w]

    With a feral grin, Emery shot towards her again. A barrage of whips quickly greeted him, but this time, he had the means to properly parry the iing whips, so much so that he could catch up to her.

    "It seems, I need to transform as well!" Annara said before, her body started to turn pale and her eyes turned bloodshot red with a little sharp fang showing from her cherry lips.

    The two of them were about to sh into another around, but before they could, the two guards who had chased after Emery earlier arrived; and they had brought a message that stopped them immediately.

    "The queen is ready to speak with you."

    Thinking that an exnation of what was going on was more important than the fight or his freedom, Emery followed them back to the facility. Upon arriving, he was quickly taken to one of the rooms within the ce.

    When he finally saw the Ouroboros Queen, he was finally able to fill in the visuals that had been blurry in his mind. The aura she was radiating felt oppressive, making him anxious inside; however, Emery confidently took a step forward and said.

    "Why are you keeping me here? What do you want?"

 Chapter 1468 His Identity

    Emery believed the silver-haired Queen could easily end his life if she wanted to, but despite the pressure he was experiencing, he still wasn''t able to contain his temper and demanded an exnation.

    "Why are you keeping me here? What do you want?"

    Such behavior was certainly disrespectful in front of someone of her status. However, to his surprise, the Ouroboros Queen did not appear surprised nor amused by his actions.

    In fact, she looked a little weary, not wanting to waste energy on him.

    The silver-haired Queen closed her eyes and sighed before speaking with a calm voice.

    "You wolves are so hot-tempered. I''m surprised there are still so many of you alive."

    Without waiting for an answer from Emery, the Ouroboros Queen continued her words with a startling statement.

    "You are free to leave whenever you want," she calmly said. "But you need to know there is a reason why we have been keeping your existence here a secret and if you are half as smart as people say, you should listen before you decide to leave."

    A device was activated and she showed Emery a visual that made him subconsciously constrict his eyes slightly. It was a moving image of a huge arena with hundreds of thousands of people cheering at the fight taking ce �C a recording of his own fights, against a certain young man wielding a sword.

    "That''s�� Sword�� Saint��" Returning his gaze to her, Emery quickly asked, "This�� where is this?"

    With a voice as calm as moonlight, the Ouroboros Queen replied, "That''s the Magus Academy."

    When he heard those words, Emery could feel fragments of memories resurface from the abyss and build themselves up inside his mind, of the time he had spent in that ce.

    Meanwhile, the visual was still rolling, showing what happened next: him winning the fight and being one of the victors, the 3rd ce in the Magus Tournament.

    The visual, coupled with the glimpse of memories it brought up, assured Emery that what he had just seen wasn''t a mere fabrication, and from it, he learned his full name.

    "Emery Ambrose�� Ambrose�� That''s my name��"

    But even so, other than the familiar words, Emery couldn''t see anything beyond them. Ignoring his dissatisfaction, the visual continued on to the next scene, this time showing what appeared to be an award ceremony.

    The event that was supposed to be fortuitous and grandiose for everyone watching was instantly turned upside down when the tournament champion, a certain familiar monk suddenly started attacking everyone present. Screams and shouts reverberated through the air as chaos ensued.

    At first he couldn''t really recall any memories of the event or of him being there. At least, that was the case until the sudden arrival of the elven ship, whereupon his memories started toe back bit by bit.

    "Izta�� Senior Izta��" Emery began to stir once again when he saw the sight of a particr spaceship crashing into the huge elven ship. An act of selfless sacrifice that had saved many lives.

    That said, while briefing about the situation between humans and elves, the Queen also exined about the next step of his journey, which was participating in the secret mission to rescue the kidnapped Magus Academy acolytes.

    "Unfortunately, we do not have any visuals about this event." She said with a slight sigh. "In fact, the elves were so embarrassed by this they decided to bury everything, which left almost no info on the matter."

    Noticing the look on his face, the silver-haired woman smiled slightly before saying, "However, we have someone here who is a witness to everything that happened that day."

    Emery followed her pointed finger aimed at Annara, who stood in her signature pose leaning against the wall. Not only was she there at that time, she was also the one who rescued him, what was left of his soul and brought him to Ouroboros.

    When she noticed Emery nce her way, Annara gave him a faint smirk. He didn''t need the ability to read her mind to know she was expecting some kind of a return favor from him.

    While looking at the visual of him, the queen continued.

    "What I see here is a hero of the Magus Academy, but at the same time, you are the elves'' number one enemy. The reason for their major failure." She said in a solemn tone. "Fortunately, you''ve already been confirmed dead, hence no one is really looking for you. So once again, if you''re smart, you should not publicize your rebirth recklessly."

    Emery considered her words before saying, "I''m not afraid�� Isn''t it a given? Having more enemies with every sessful mission, I am sure that�� academy will protect me for what I did"

    To his surprise, the Ouroboros Queen scoffed at his words. "Hah! Ignorance truly is bliss. Of course you are not afraid, because you really have no idea what is waiting for you out there."

    The queen briefly exined that, because of their status as a bloodline faction with a neutral position between the two opposing sides, the Ouroboros knew some things that those in the Magus Universe didn''t.

    For example, about how strong the elves really were and the fact they had spies all over the Magus Alliance. Secondly, about how corrupt the human side was and how they could not be depended on.

    "Even the Magus Academy that you put so much faith in is no more now��"

    It turned out the academy had still not opened its door even three years after the attack. There were even rumors it would not be rebuilt, making Emery''s batch thest ss to ever graduate from it.

    Emery digested all the information he had missed during his unconsciousness with mixed feelings. Nevertheless, if what was said about the elves was true, then he indeed needed to be more cautious.

    Finally, Queen Ouroboros ended their conversation with options for him to choose from.

    "One, you can choose to leave and return to your home. However, as soon as you reveal yourself, that''s when we, the Ouroboros, will stop helping you. We will not even acknowledge that you were ever here."

    "Or second, you stay here. We will give you a new identity, a new ce where you can take your time regaining your memory, your former powers, the ability to cast spells, and so on."

    Emery chuckled when he heard the second option. He then said, "Why are you being so generous to me? Tell me, what would that cost me?"

    "There is a condition, but it will cost you nothing."

 Chapter 1469 Choice

    Emery felt a sense of unease as he tried toprehend his situation. Despite the Queen''s assurances, he could not shake off the feeling that she was hiding something from him.

    Even his requests to meet Silva, the Queen''s daughter, had been ignored. She had constantly been on his mind, and the refusal to allow them to meet only further fueled his suspicion.

    "She will meet you when she can," The queen said with almost nothing to read from her expression, other than a cold staring gaze.

    He could not blindly trust the Queen''s words; there had to be something she was not telling him.

    However, Emery knew he couldn''t simply dismiss everything the queen had told him. The warning about the danger he faced outside the, regardless of its validity, was enough to give him pause. There was no denying that he was in a weakened state after seeing himself fighting in the tournament.

    He had been content with his strength after the physical test today but now, seeing what he was capable of, he needed to focus on regaining his full power. The queen was offering a way to do just that.

    But the question remained: could he trust the Queen to act toward his best interests, and not her own?

    Considering the options given, going home didn''t hold much appeal to him. Without his memory, he had no real connection to his home other than curiosity in finding his identity. So, he didn''t feel any particr urge to return there, at least not right away.

    In the end, the second option was the best choice for him. Besides, If he saw something he didn''t like, he would request to leave or even make an escape attempt if he had to. For now, he was content to stay low and work on regaining his memory and his full strength.

    "I will ept your second offer" This time Emery answered in a much more respectful tone.

    "Good," said the Silver-haired Queen. "Annara will take you to the allocated residence"

    Emery followed Annara, the red hair woman, to a flying vehicle that quickly lifted off the ground and soared away from the imposing facility. As they flew, Annara chatted about his surprising decision to choose the second option.

    "I remember, you always used to obsess about home," She said, rolling her eyes. "So boring! But I suppose losing your memory has made you a bit wiser."

    Annara went on to briefly exin to Emery her stay here as a member of the Ouroboros faction for thest three years, and that it had been a good ce for her.

    "Honestly, if you ask me, you should just forget about returning home and n on staying here. What''s so good about a lower realm anyway?" she said with a grin. "And as for the queen, you can trust her. She''s a good person"

    Emery heaved a heavy sigh. Why should he trust anyone when he couldn''t even trust himself? He stared out the window, watching thendscape blur by in a haze of colors and shapes. It was an awful feeling, not knowing who he was or where he belonged, like a puzzle with missing pieces that he couldn''t seem to fit together.

    After a while, the flying vehiclended at a massiveplex consisting of multiple buildings made of ancient green stones. Emery was surprised when he realized that Annara had flown him straight to the Ouroboros royalplex, which was reserved for the Ouroboros family and their most important guests.

    As they entered the grand estate, several servants rushed to greet them and Emery was then led to one of the separate buildings, a guest house.

    The room was massive, with a massive bed and a balcony that overlooked the lush forest. There was even enough space to train, should he need to. Emery was taken aback by the grandeur of it all and was unconsciously impressed by the Ouroboros hospitality.

    As he looked around, Annara came up beside him, her expression one of envy.

    "Wow, you get a much better room than I do," she said with a wistful sigh. "I''m so jealous..."

    Annara then reached into her space ring and pulled out a box filled with various items, which she carefullyid out on the table.

    The first item was a half dozen vials of a mysterious substancebeled as [Fey serum] to boost his Bloodline.

    The second item was a small cube, an information item containing an abundance of resources about the Magus Universe, including books, articles, and recordings.

    "We have collected some images and recordings where you were ever involved in... unfortunately any visuals about your lower realm, Earth were restricted, and we only have a few images from afar."

    The third and final item was a metal cube with multiple intricate lines etched into it. As he picked it up, he realized it was much heavier than it looked.

    "If those images don''t help, we hope that this will. This is a [memory puzzle], an artifact that will let you probe deep into your own memory" Annara exined, gesturing towards the cube.

    Emery examined the items with interest, especially thest one, and then genuinely stated his gratitude. "Thank you, Annara"

    Annara was a little taken aback, "No problem. The servants will help you with anything you need, whether it''s food, a bath, or someone to train with. They can even providepanionship if that''s what you''re into, who knows you are given a second life, maybe you like to do things differently" she added teasingly.

    She gave a strange smile as she said "If you ever require me... I will be just 15 minutes away..." She chuckled before adding "The bracelets will help you... I wille if I am not away on a mission... Alright... Then if there is nothing else, I''ll pick you up again next week for the tasks you promised the queen."

    Emery nodded and saw the red-haired woman close the door as she left the room

    Impatient to delve into the items presented, Emery took a seat in the empty area of the room and started examining the images and recordings contained within the cube.

    The first entry he selected was the item titled "Earth".

    Seeing the otherworldly visual of Blue did give some warm feelings within. Unfortunately, it didn''t bring back any memories as he never really saw his from this angle. Regardless, the image gave him a sense of gnawing nostalgia that he could not shake.

    Due to the fact that he didn''t spend much time outside the Academy, there weren''t many images or documents he could see about his past. This meant he could only depend heavily on the [Memory puzzle] to learn about his past.

    He focused his mind on the metal sphere, allowing his energy to flow into it. He had very little control over his power, but the sphere pulled as if it had a mind of its own. The runes within the sphere began to change, forming new patterns and symbols. Emery watched with fascination as the sphere seemed toe alive in his hands.

    "Let''s hope this won''t take too long"

 Chapter 1470 Memories

    Quite a bit of time passed before the metallic sphere started to give him visuals in his mind, but when it finally did, Emery found himself to be quickly overwhelmed.

    Pieces of memory after memory rushed at him in droves, filling the nk he had in his head. The recent ones were easier to retrieve than the older ones, but their sheer number still weighed a bit on his mind.

    First, Emery remembered the white-haired girl called Silva. The days they had spent on the ind together and the months she took care of him.

    After that, it took a while to go through the memories of being in the dark, where the only connection he had with reality was his hearing sense as people came and went talking about his condition.

    Emery''s body began to tremble when the memory of multiple fights on a dark elven reyed back in his mind. The sights, sensations, and feelings he experienced back then came flooding back to him.

    The memory of braving numerous dangers as he rescued people who seemed important to him, especially a ck-haired girl. He knew she was someone significant to him, but he couldn''t get the name no matter how hard he tried.

    Instead, his mind was constantly gued by great hatred and deep sorrow for the death of his master, which subsequently led him to despise two particr figures: a woman called Zenonia and a man called Lucius.

    Even though one of them had died, Emery still hated her so much he wished he could kill her again dozens of times. As for the other one�� he could only hope the man was still alive, as the blood within him began to roil at the thought of his name.

    "He�� is supposed to be my protector, my patriarch. How�� how could he use me�� and kill my master."

    The indescribable feeling of intense despair, coupled with the inexplicable hatred for that man, seemed to be the catalyst that Emery needed to finally make a breakthrough.

    [Your bloodline went through changes]

    [Bloodline limit breakthrough]

    Once again, Emery was greeted with a vision of two familiar wolves. This time, however, he wasn''t startled nor afraid. On the contrary, as he stared at the two mesmerizing yet menacing creatures, they approached him with obvious respect, as if bowing to their master.

    [Battle power increase exponentially]

    [Battle power has increased by 20 points]

    [Calcting ancestor blood essence percentage��]

    [Analyzing genes]

    [31% Twilight Fey Wolf essence found]

    [Fey Wolf Bloodline evolved to rank 6]

    [Rank 6 - Fey Warlock]

    When Emery opened his eyes again, a sense of calm settled over him, as if a missing piece had fallen in ce. The entire process had taken five days and all the [Fey Serum] that was given to him.

    As his body started to cool down from the changes taking ce, Emery turned his gaze to the bracelet on his wrist and checked his updated status. His eyes widened slightly when he saw the result the breakthrough brought.

    [Emery]

    [Battle power: 233]

    [Soul force: 130]

    [Law of Nature - 11%]

    [Law of Light - 2%]

    [Comprehension of Law - 13%]

    [Magus realm: Crescent Moon]

    [Bloodline Gene - Twilight Fey Wolf]

    [Gene ssification - Mythical Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 8]

    [Current Rank - Rank 6 - The Fey Warlock]

    [Fey wolf gene essence - 31%]

    Apart from going through an unexpected breakthrough, Emery had managed to regain most of his memories from the time he was on the elven. For that reason, he was now able to make a properparison between his past and present self, but the conclusion was not one he liked.

    "I was much stronger than this��" He muttered under his breath.

    Before his death, Emery remembered his battle power had reached 350 points. Not only that, he had also attained the magus'' famed [Immortal Body] which gave him a much better regeneration ability forbat.

    Unfortunately, he now seemed to have lost the innate ability, which meant there was still something needed to be done for him.

    The other difference he found between his past and current self was the percentage of his gene essence, where thetter had by that time reached the 50% mark, just a step to break into rank 7. Though, he did remember he had failed the breakthrough, to which he assumed he had gone berserk and died from the aftermath.

    Finally, the one thing that annoyed him the most was the existence of his second core �D or rather its absence, which was really the biggest reason for his strength being weakerpared to his past self.

    "Does this mean I won''t be able to cast dark magic anymore?"

    If that was the case, Emery''s situation could only be described as disastrous. After all, that basically meant he would no longer be able to use his strongest gravity spells or the space magic he relied on the most, one of which was the storage spell he always used [Spatial Space].

    At that thought, Emery''s face contorted inplete horror. All his items and belongings��

    "This cannot be!"

    Emery let out a deep sigh, venting out his frustration before he waspelled to destroy anything. Now that he knew what he had lost, he felt more irritated than ever.

    He should definitely ask someone about this matter. He hoped that there would be�� maybe some trace of it left in his soul or something that perhaps could be used to retrieve his possessions�� maybe.

    Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and calmed his raging emotions, telling himself he had to do things one at a time, step by step, lest anything else went wrong.

    That said, the first thing he decided he should do was recover his ability to cast spells. After all, if he couldn''t even cast a spell with the core he now had, he really shouldn''t bother thinking about the one he didn''t have.

    Taking another deep breath, Emery quickly returned to the lotus position and tried to probe his magus core.

    He noticed there was much lower percentage in the Law of Lightpared to the stats before he died, but other than that he should still be able to cast nature spells with theprehension ofw he had.

    Diving into his mind, he went back and forth through the memorybyrinth just so he could remember what kind of spells he had. The result, two days passed by and it was aplete failure.

    By this time, the 7 days were up and Annara came to pick him up for the task he promised to the Queen. When he finally saw the red-haired girl again, she simply nodded before motioning for him to follow her.

    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 1471 Condition

    The condition that the Ouroboros Queen wanted Emery to do, in order for him to pay back her protection and the resources he had received from the Ouroboros, was to return to the facility once a week where he would go through intensive tests on his bloodline.

    Even though he was reluctant at the idea, the queen assured him that she would not do anything that would endanger him. She told him that through continued research and testing, they would hopefully be able to create an improved version of the Fey Serum �C one that could further enhance his bloodline gene.

    On top of that, she even offered him another set of clone frames to be made for him as a reward. After considering the offer, Emery eventually agreed to cooperate, thinking that he might need another clone body in the future.

    With that, the deal was made.

    Now that Emery had regained some of his lost memory, which allowed him to realize the aftermath he suffered, he became even more interested to participate in the endeavor. However, there was still one question that stuck in his mind.

    "How does the serpent bloodline benefit from experiments on wolf genes? For what purpose are they helping me?"

    Hence he went through the test with a lot of questions for Bob the Frog, and he expected answers for each step of the process.

    When it was started, quickly the frog hybrid was happy to see his progress.

    "You have a breakthrough to rank 6! This is good news! Very good news!"

    Arge amount of blood was taken from his body. After that, his body was tested through multiple strains of elemental and physical forces. When it was done, he was told to use his Fey Transformation.

    Thanks to the fact he had regained his memory, the bloodline transformation was one of the easiest things for him to do now, as it was built in as an innate part of his body. He promptly transformed when he was given the signal.

    His body and appearance changed as he transitioned with his transformation ability. First of all, he assumed the form of [Fey Transformation] which mainly gave him an increase in speed. Afterwards, he went and transformed into his [Night Transformation].

    It was the transformation that grew his body the most as it erged his muscles, giving him more strengthpared to the other transformations.

    The third one, however, took him sometimes before he could finally get it to work. Eventually the [Twilight Transformation] that greatly enhanced his overall spirit power emerged.

    As for thest transformation, the one ssified as the [Beast Transformation], Emery couldn''t use it no matter how hard he tried.

    "Don''t worry. I believe that the reason is because your gene is still not refined enough," said Bob when he saw the failed attempt. "I think it wille back to you once your bloodline gene passes the 40% mark."

    Despite his appearance, Bob was an expert in half-blood gene experiments. One of the best, in fact. Hence he knew the fact that the so-called Beast Transformation was actually a peak transformation that was coveted by all half-blood magus.

    The experimentsted for a full day, and by the end Emery was thoroughly exhausted. By the end of it, Bob gave Emery another half a dozen [Fey Serum] for him to bring back with him.

    "See you again next week."

    Emery made his way back to the residence Ouroboros had given him, where he immediately resumed the training. His main objective was to once again be able to cast nature spells.

    This time, Emery attempted to cast the basic nature spell [Entangled]. He had its rune formation set up in his mind already, so he only needed to channel some spirit energy from his crystallized magus core to sessfully cast the spell.

    He gave it a try, but was met with failure. He didn''t give up and quickly tried again. s, each time, when he thought he was just an inch away from sess, it never came as another failure greeted him.

    Seven days passed and still nothing significant had happened in Emery''s training. He waspletely immersed in his training, but he could only stop it because it was time for him to do another gene experiment.

    When he stepped into the facility and entered the examination room again, everything went the same asst time. When it was finally over, this time Emery didn''t immediately return to his residence. He asked the Ouroboros for someone who could help him with his problem.

    That shouldn''t be something difficult as there were thousands of nature element magus within the Ouroboros. The Queen Ouroboros decided to give him one of the family''s magi to ensure his secrecy was maintained. In the end, Emery received someone who could help solve his dilemma.

    Another week was the time it took for Emery to finally be able to cast the simple spell [Entangle] once again. Moreover, it was one that was only strong enough to pull and throw a small pebble.

    "This is taking too long!"

    If a simple Tier 1 spell took him this much time, when would he be able to cast high-tier spells?

    Stressed by the revtion, Emery decided to stop his training for now and take a walk in the garden outside his residence. The ce he was given was heavily guarded, so he was never alone.

    When he arrived before the small pond in the middle of the garden, Emery heard theughter of a small child followed by the sight of a little girl. A silver-haired girl, whom he had seen before in his memories.

    The girl was clearly ted to see him, running with both little arms open. "Uncle!!" She crashed into his legs, holding it tight.

    "Shinta�� you are Shinta?"

    "Eeemm mmm," said the little girl as she nodded slightly at him. "Uncle.. I haven''t seen you for a while�� Where have you been?"

    Although confused by her words, Emery decided to say, "I was sick�� Only recently have I been feeling better."

    "Ahh... it''s good if you are better��" the girl then frowned as she said "I really hope auntie also gets better... I miss her too.."

    "Auntie�� Auntie Silva?"

    Before the girl could answer, a rough voice rang in the air. "Shintae here!"

    It was a man that Emery recognized as Vizna, the girl''s father and Silva''s brother.

    Curious, he approached the man as the girl ran towards him. Before he could say anything, Vi said sharply, "Get lost... I do not want to speak with you."

 Chapter 1472 Secret

    If his recovered memories served Emery right, the man in front of him was called Vi and should supposedly be someone who could be considered a friend. Hence, seeing thetter''s disy such hatred towards him as he took his daughter away was something that bewildered him.

    What''s more, his mind was disturbed by what he had just heard from the little girl. If her words were true, it meant Silva was also in a concerning situation.

    In that instant, a memory about her rolled in his mind. The image of her on a white sand beach, caring for him, filled his mind and prompted him to make his decision.

    "I need to know what happened to her!"

    As night finally lowered its curtain, Emery snuck out of his residence. He made sure to move carefully, avoiding any patrols as his mind set on searching for her.

    The n he currently had in mind was to find someone with high enough authority to interrogate. For example, the head servant of this royal residence or the chief guard. Those people should have information about their princess, or at least point him to someone in the know.

    As he thought of this n, there was not the slightest hint of hesitation on Emery''s face. In fact, he would even be willing to use violence if it provided him with the answers he wanted.

    When Emery finally managed to grab the head servant who was walking down the hallway, he noticed a figure approaching his direction. Sensing who it was, Emery shifted his gaze to his wrist before speaking.

    "I guess this bracelet can also track my whereabouts, ain''t it?"

    With a sigh, the red-haired female figure said, "I told you, if you need anything or want to ask something, just find me. Don''t make trouble here��" Releasing another sigh, her eyes nced at the head servant before she said, "Let her go."

    Emery was silent for a moment, before letting go of the middle-aged woman with an nonchnt shrug. Ignoring thetter as if she didn''t exist, he stared at the red-haired girl saying, "Will you tell me the truth then?"

    "I will��" She said, surprising Emery. "Come with me. I will take you to her��"

    Emery raised his eyebrows when he saw Annara didn''t even ask what it was that he wanted to know. It seemed she had been monitoring him and his actions closely and knew what he wanted already.

    She led him to board the flying vehicle again that flew up into the sky as soon as the door closed, swiftly leaving the residenceplex. Some time on the way, she started a conversation.

    "I guess there''s still not much progress with your memory, is there?"

    "Why do you ask?" He said in a suspicious tone.

    "If you remember what happened thest time you were here in Ouroboros, you wouldn''t even think of hurting that servant."

    "Well, I didn''t really n to hurt her��"

    Annara gave a small smile at his reply before saying, "Let me be clear, I''m not judging you��" Meeting his eyes, she added, "In fact, I think I like the new you."

    The truth was Emery did find it hard to see the memories past around the time of the elven mission. He had watched all the documentation of his time in Magus Academy, the magus game and the two Academy missions, only to receive glimpsed memories that he was there.

    He discovered he couldn''t really relive it again.

    Not wanting to go into the topic any further, Emery stared at her and said, "Where are we going?"

    "The usual ce." Annara said quickly, causing him to raise his eyebrows at the notion.

    The ce the red-haired girl took Emery was none other than the facility he visited every week and just as he was about toin, she said, "She is there too�� Just follow my lead."

    When the flying vehicle touched the ground again, Emery and Annara quickly made their way inside. Having not been scheduled at all, their visit surprised several people at the facility, especially the hybrid Bob.

    The man tried to storm the two of them out when he saw they were about to enter a different part of the facility. However, Annara quickly stopped the strange-looking man, much to his confusion.

    "Don''t worry. The Queen permitted this��"

    Hearing he had no reason to stop them, Bob nodded his head and led them to a certain room. As Emery approached the closed door, he couldn''t help but feel his heart beat faster the closer he got. As soon as the door opened, Emery was struck dumbfounded at the sight.

    The white-haired girl, Silva, was lying inside a machine with several tubes stuck all over her emaciated body.

    His memory and what he saw at this moment shed, causing Emery to feel a deep pain in his chest. When he realized the girl was unconscious, he quickly turned to Bob and Annara, his gaze clearly asking for an exnation.

    "What�� What happened to her?"

    With a deep sigh, Bob started to exin.

    Apparently, the Ouroboros Princess was suffering from a condition called Gene Deformation. It was a life-threatening condition, which she had suffered before even going to the elven mission with him.

    Hearing those words, the memory of Silva being sick when they were inside a certain cave came to Emery''s mind.

    "...Then why did she participate in the mission?"

    Bob was unable to answer, Annara however turned a little emotional as she interrupted him.

    "Do you really not get it? That time she ran away from Ouroboros to find you�� She was afraid she wouldn''t be able to see you again as you were obligated to return to your home"

    Once again Emery took a deep sigh, unable to understand how the girl could do such a thing. He then looked towards Bob saying, "How serious is this? ��With all the resources you have�� you can save her, right?!"

    Bob frowned as he said, "This is why we researched and experimented on you. We believe your gene mutation could be a way to save her."

    "What do you mean by my genes? Why did my genes have anything to do with this?!"

    Emery was confused and also surprised by those words. How could his wolf gene be the one that could save Silva''s serpent gene. No matter how he looked at it, it made no sense and was simply absurd.

    However, the answer he received was even more shocking.

    "It''s your mutated fey blood. That''s what made her sick in the first ce."

 Chapter 1473 Save Her

    The sh of memory came back to him.

    A memory of the white-haired girl secretly trying to hide her pain before they went on the rescue mission.

    p����d��-��?�ͨ�|���㨮�� Emery had only now found out that apparently, months before the mission, Silva underwent a procedure called Gene Sequencing carried out with the help of his mutated mythical blood. Thanks to that she managed to achieve a simr breakthrough to his, raising her bloodline from Rank 6 to Rank 7 Mythical Bloodline [Kimoyin Nightmare Serpent].

    He had truly never expected such a thing to be possible because of his mutated bloodline. The revtion she was in such a dire situation for the same reason was also depressing to him.

    "Is there a way to save her? What about a new body? A cloned body?"

    As soon as he finished saying those words, Emery realized such a solution was impossible to aplishe. Silva had not yet broken through to the magus stage, thus she had no spirit soul that could be transferred to the new body.

    "The mutated blood is now like cancer that devours every single blood cell in her body. We have managed to stabilize her condition, however as you can see, her body is resisting the treatment and deteriorating. Unless we make a breakthrough on the solution, she will only have a year or maybe two years if we are lucky."

    All of this was so shocking to Emery, he quickly questioned their motives for doing such a dangerous thing to their own princess. No matter the reason, he couldn''t fathom doing something like this.

    "Why!? Why did you do that procedure on her? Why did you do that!?"

    Asking the two of them, Annara said she didn''t know in a very convincing manner. On the other hand, Bob couldn''t hide he knew something about it. When he saw the man would not speak, Emery was prepared to force the truth out of him.

    Just when he was about to act, he stopped as he sensed the arrival of a powerful figure in the facility.

    Knowing who wasing, Emery refrained from his forceful approach and decided to wait for her. After all, hearing the exnation directly from Silva''s own mother, the Ouroboros Queen, would be the best.

    When she finally entered the room, she walked past him over to the machine where Silvay. After stroking the transparent ss that exposed the white-haired girl''s body inside, she finally spoke.

    "I guess we cannot hide this forever��" She said, causing Emery''s eyes to narrow. "And yes, it was me. I was the one who agreed to the gene sequencing�� I am the one responsible."

    Emery clenched his fists when he heard such an answer. "Tell me why��? All because of power?!" He was unable to see the logic of doing such things to one''s family, the Ouroboros Queen''s answer only fed the burning urge within him. "How could you do that to her?!"

    The queen''s face twisted in anger when she heard that. With her powerful gaze, she forced Emery to fall to his knees.

    In response, Emery''s expression turned ugly. He was about to throw a tantrum demanding answers when he was stopped in his tracks by the sight of tears streaming down the queen''s cheeks.

    A feeling of deep despair emanated from her, recing the anger she was showing. Thispelled Emery to restrain his bubbling emotions, wanting to prevent escting the situation as he sensed there must be more reasons to it.

    Turning his gaze to Silva''s body again, Emery closed his eyes and heaved a sigh before saying, "Tell me, what can I do to help her?"

    She wiped her tears before turning towards Bob, her gaze told the that she wanted an answer. The frog hybrid gave an apologetic look as he started to speak.

    "With the new samples we received these past few weeks, we have managed to identify the mutated blood genes with up to 98% uracy. Unfortunately, the serum we came up with still doesn''t have much effect on the princess'' condition."

    The Ouroboros Queen deeply frowned at the news. It was apparent she had really hoped that Emery''s blood would be the solution to her daughter''s condition, hence the lucrative deal he was awarded.

    Before the queen could say anything, the frog hybrid quickly added, "Maybe�� if I could obtain a better sample�� a more purified one." He looked at Emery hopefully while saying, "A mutated blood from a 50% purified gene essence. That might be what we need��"

    Hearing those words, the Ouroboros Queen nced at Emery and said.

    "Will you be able to do that?"

    Emery heaved a deep sigh, in thest three weeks, he had consumed almost 20 [Fey Serum], although it gave him some rapid increase, it had been slowing down the past few days.

    Looking at the unconscious Silva, he said, "I can, I will!"

    The queen then gave her order to Bob. "Provide him with more dosage of the serum, and let''s hope he progresses better next month."

    She then returned her gaze to Emery and said, "That''s what you can do to help her. Now leave."

    Emery nced at Silva again before turning away, leaving the mother and daughter alone as Annara and Bob followed him out as well.

    The frog hybrid provided him with the serum he needed. "These are not easy to make as the ingredients are extremely hard to find. But that will be my problem, for you�� you know what to do��"

    Within the flying vehicle on the way back to his residence, Emery stared at the red-haired girl and asked for details about what had happened while he was unconscious during thest three years.

    "You told me I could ask you anything. Now tell me what I need to know."

    Unfortunately for him, Annara couldn''t tell him much. She wasn''t present at the Ouroboros when Silva did her gene sequencing. She was also away for missions most of the time after she was epted into the faction. Nevertheless, she told him what she knew and thought.

    She suspected the procedure was carried out at the orders of the Serpent Patriarch, as she did not believe the queen would be willing to take such a risk with her own daughter. On the other hand with the serpent currently standing alone outside the alliance, they were in need of power more than ever.

    In the end, Annara showed an unusually emotional expression as she said.

    "She has been waiting for you to awake all this time�� you just took too fucking long!"

 Chapter 1474 Bloodline

    A month had passed since Emery found out the truth about Silva''s condition. Since then, he had been constantly trying to recover his ability to cast spells and cooperating with the experiments performed on him.

    Every week, a batch of the valuable serum arrived at his residence, delivered by the Ouroboros to be injected into his blood stream.

    [Calcting ancestor blood essence percentage��]

    [42% Twilight fey wolf essence found]

    [Your bloodline just went through a purifying process]

    [Gene purified]

    [Twilight Fey wolf gene essence percentage increased to 43%]

    [Battle power increased]

    [Battle power: 258 (260)]

    Emery exhaled, relieved as he saw the notifications appear in his mind. It was the 30th serum he had injected into his body this past month. However, it was the tenth one he took this week and the only breakthrough he got.

    When he returned to the facility to undergo his usual tests, he informed the hybrid frog about his situation. Thetter could only say that his body had gained resistance to the serum and that it would only get worse the more he took.

    "I guess this serum is no longer a feasible solution"

    "What do you mean not feasible? Just give me a hundred more, I will inject them all!"

    The frog hybrid rolled his huge eyes at the ridiculous words Emery said and then yelled, "Do you think it''s so easy to make them?!"

    As it turned out, the Ouroboros had to scour multiple gxies in search of the ingredients [Day Wolf Gene] needed to create the [Fey Serum]. They had managed to procure a moderate number of those ingredients, but apparently most of them had been used up.

    "We can only make ten more for this month," said Bob, causing Emery to frown. "We will find some moreter."

    Heaving a sigh, Emery stared at the hybrid frog saying, "Try harder, faster."

    "Arrrghhh!" Bob shouted in frustration, feeling like tearing his hair out at those words. "You ungrateful brat! Where is that nice kid I met in Zodiac City 7 years ago?!"

    Not knowing what he meant, Emery calmly said "He died."

    Pin-drop silence fell between the two of them andsted for a while before Bob eventually continued to instruct Emery on how to handle the serum effectively, in order to make the most of its effects.

    Now that the amount of serum avable to him was limited, what Emery needed to do for maximum efficiency was to allow the serum to dwell in his body for a while before injecting a second dose. The frog hybrid advised him to inject the scrum with an interval of three days from now on, and he hoped that next month he would be able to give him more of the serum.

    "Ten is not enough." Emery said, causing Bob to frown this time. "That will only give one or two percent increase at most. We need more."

    "If you know any other way, Tell me then?" asked the frog hybrid with a taunting smirk.

    Besides training, Emery had actually spent thest month delving into his mind with the [Memory Puzzle], specifically looking at everything that had to do with his breakthrough in his gene essence.

    He knew that he didn''t have ess to as much of the serum as he now had at that time, yet he had managed to attain such a high percentage of gene essence. Therefore, there must be something that allowed him to make it happen.

    From the search through his memories, he found two instances where his gene essence was drastically boosted.

    The first was in a cave deep in a restricted area where a certain set of bonesy trapped in a crystal. It was an encounter he had with something called Celestial Soul. As for the second, it was when he joined Patriarch Lucius'' inner circle as the Beta Wolf. A big mistake that he still deeply regrets to this day.

    Since there was no way he would be willing to repeat the second instance, Emery was left with the other solution he could think of; the so-called Celestial Soul.

    To his surprise, Bob''s eyes bulged in shock as he told the frog hybrid about his experience.

    p����d�� ��?�ͨ�|,�㨰�� "Celestial Soul!?" He asked in disbelief, while Emery nodded his head nonchntly. "That''s even more difficult, if not borderline impossible, to obtain! It''s something that even supreme magus sought after! And even if, by some luck, there exists one, no one in their right mind would give it to a young magus like you!"

    "Then you tell me, what other options do I have? Are there simr items that would help?"

    Bob walked over to the nearby machine, where he appeared to be going through a list of things. Momentster, he looked at him again and said, "There are a few actually, not sure it would bepatible with wolfblood like you, and none of these are easy to find or readily avable."

    Emery approached the frog hybrid and looked at a short list of just three items. All of them were known to instantly help a Mythical Rank Wolf Bloodline obtain a boost to their gene essence.

    [Nine Soul Pearls]

    [Ancestor Pure Blood]

    [Pit Fiends Dust]

    Emery has no knowledge whatsoever of what they were other than what he data stated. All were rare, precious ingredients, and their efficacy could help a mythical rank Wolf gene bloodline.

    "I will ask the queen to look for any of them, but I don''t think she can help"

    Bob then exhaled a deep sigh. "She''s my favorite niece you know�� I''m not kidding�� I have dozens of them, but she''s my favorite." A serious look appeared on his face as he said, "I want her to recover, but I have to remind you that reaching Rank 7 bloodline doesn''t necessarily mean you could save her�� It''s just still a possibility."

    "A possibility of her survival��" Emery said, "Still good enough for me."

    When his visit to the facility concluded, Emery took the flying vehicle with Annara once again. This time, he could sense the red-haired woman wanting to say something, but was reluctant to say it.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Emery, causing her to look at him. "It''s so not you, being so hesitant. Just say it. "What is it?"

    "I actually know where you can get one of those items, I just need to go confirm it"

    Annara didn''t say where she went off to, only that she would be off the for a few days.

    While he waited for her return, Emery returned to his training.

 Chapter 1475 Magus Core

    The heat of the morning sun tingled on the back of Emery''s neck as he was sitting in the midst of an enchanting garden. He felt calm surrounded by lush greenery and a shimmering pond that sparkled in the sunlight. With his eyes closed and his hands resting gently on his knees forming a lotus position, he sat alone in the midst of practicing his nature spell.

    As he channeled his energy, Emery felt his connection to the world around him deepen. The leaves on the trees rustled softly, responding to his everymand. The soil shifted and moved beneath his fingertips, like the ebb and flow of the tide. The water in the pond rippled and shimmered with a life of its own, all at his own will. It was as if he hadplete control over the very essence of nature itself.

    On this particr morning, he was attempting to gently move all of the leaves in the de without breaking a single de of grass or soiling its roots and ruining the garden.

    This spirit control training had been assigned to him by the magus selected by the Queen herself.

    Despite his inability to progress past tier one spells for weeks, Emery was mastering the small things - the leaves, the soil, and the water around him with ease.

    As he further increased his mastery, Emery began to form intricate animal figures out of nts growing above the surface of the pond. The figures moved and danced to hismand, their formsing to life as if they were truly living creatures.

    With satisfaction, he opened his eyes with a slight smile brushed on his face realizing the one he has been waiting for hase.

    "Waaaa that''s so cute!! That''s a wolf!! And that''s a snake!" a voice belonging to a young girl eximed, filled with wonder.

    The voice came from Shinta, the little girl that has beening around a few times whenever he was practicing in the garden, and today he prepared a surprise for her.

    "Thank you, uncle... I really like it"

    It was pretty easy to grow fond of such young innocent things, especially with the amount of strife in his life right now.

    Now that he had seen the smile on her face, Emery was ready to leave when Vi, the little girl''s father arrived.

    This time however, the man stopped him in tracks, calling him to stay.

    Emery was surprised. Vi had never shown any interest in speaking with him before. It was even more surprising that he came to talk about his training.

    "You still have a problem casting a higher-tier spell, don''t you?"

    Not knowing his purpose in stating the obvious, Emery chose to stay silent and wait until the other party finished what he was about to say.

    "With your current condition, you will never make it past tier one in a few years."

    "If you know something, just spill it,"

    "Let me ask you this�� do you know how your Magus core came to be? With such a shattered soul? It''s not easy at all... Especially a nature type core"

    "How? Tell me?" Impatient, Emery questioned again.

    "It''s not my ce to say, my mother forbids me and everyone to speak of it�� but you should ask her�� ask her about your nature core and ask about the wood elves," Vi said his voice filled with both warning and a hint.

    "What kind of game are you ying?"

    Vi chuckled. "No game.. Just the truth," he said before turning to leave, taking his daughter with him.

    As Emery watched him go, his mind was filled with questions. Having not recovered from memory loss made him especially sensitive about being in the shadow of such important things. Now another list of things were added for him to find out about his past, about the truth behind his shattered soul.

    With Annara still not back from her trip, he knew there was only one ce to turn for answers: The Ouroboros pce.

    Before venturing out, Emery consulted the information cube about the process that was called the crystallization of the soul. It wasmonly practiced by magus who had lost their immortal bodies.

    The time consuming process involved the spirit soul crystallizing into a magus core, which then had its power reduced topensate with the new body.

    Emery knew he should have experienced the same process, but the terrible condition of his soul meant that the drawback would have been worse for him. This gave him a good enough reason for him to believe there was at least some truth in what Vi said.

    Despite his reservations, Emery eventually made it to the pce. When he arrived he was weed or rather halted by Duke Syre, the Queen''s second inmand for the faction.

    Although Emery didn''t remember much about the middle-aged man from his memory, he had seen and heard of him a few times before since three months of awakening.

    "I would like an audience with the Queen, please," Emery requested.

    "The queen is upied, you can speak to me and I will tell the queen if it''s necessary," replied Duke Syre.

    Emery had no interest in causing trouble, not because some words were given by someone he barely knows. So he simply ryed his message to the Duke, hoping to get a response from the Queen.

    After exining what he heard and requesting an exnation, he gave a polite bow, turning to leave.

    ��--

    Momentster, Duke Syre flew towards the Queen''s private residence, his thoughts preupied with the encounter with Emery. He entered the room where the Queen was and ryed the message.

    "Vi�� that son of mine still unable to ept all this" the Queen muttered, her expression troubled.

    Seeing this, Duke Syre said "Sister, I heard the blood experiment has not been working as nned... Perhaps it''s time to let go of the kid�� his presence here would only be an inconvenience to you and the faction"

    p����d�� ��?�ͨ�|,�㨰�� He took a deep sigh before saying "I really think it''s time you honor her wishes"

    The words leave the queen in deep thought. "I really hope it will lead to something useful�� I guess you are right, we cannot let him stay here anymore�� make the necessary preparations"

    Hourster Duke Syre came to Emery''s residence with the words of the queen

    "The circumstance of your crystallization indeed wasplicated, but we have prepared a way for you to recover from it, we will leave immediately"

    "Where are we going?" Emery asked

    "To a wood elves"

 Chapter 1476 Choices

    It turned out that the Ouroboros had in fact known the solution to the problem he had with his magus core. The actual reason as to why it was really difficult for him now to cast any spells.

    However, instead of telling him directly, they chose to keep the solution a secret from him because they wanted to keep him around to continue undergoing blood gene experiments. Even the magus who was sent to train him was specifically told not to tell him about this matter.

    "You all are freakin'' liars!!"

    Needless to say, Emery was extremely annoyed when he found out about this. He felt like he had been toyed with like a child.

    "Get angry if you want. Just don''t forget the fact that without us you would already be dead." the Duke spoke indifferently.

    Upon hearing that, Emery took a deep breath to calm his turbulent emotions and stared at the middle-aged man, waiting for him to exin further. Seeing that he had calmed down, the Duke finally spoke again.

    "Be grateful. There is a wood elf n who are willing to ept you.." He said, making Emery narrow his eyes. "Believe me, they are the best people to help heal your condition."

    During thest three months he had spent in Ouroboros, Emery had studied about the magus universe in his spare time and some of them were about elves. Unlike the dark elves, the majority of wood elves preferred to live in their forest in peace.

    However, that didn''t mean that they were a peaceful race.

    Besides that, being in the elven territory, there was a high chance that the dark elves would capture him, even the wood elves would hand over him to them.

    "How long will I be going? and, what about the experiments?"

    "You don''t have to worry about that," said the duke calmly. "I''ve consulted about this with Bob. There is no longer a need to draw your blood every month. Juste back when you have reached the standard he needs."

    Emery quickly assumed that he would be gone for at least a few months, or maybe even a year, from the man''s words. He felt a bit uneasy at the idea of leaving Silva for that long.

    Not only that, he also couldn''t help but question how the wood elves would be able to help him. Who knows, it might even be another lie the Ouroboros concocted to kill him off.

    "What if I refuse?"

    The Duke''s eyes turned sharp as he sternly said, "The Queen has spoken. If you do refuse, the alternative is to send you back home, never to return here again."

    Home, the word did tingle something in his mind. The more memories he excavated and unveiled from the quagmire that is his mind, the more interested Emery became to know more about this home of his, to see the people he left behind. However, that thought was quickly overshadowed by the memory of Silva''s condition.

    "So what will it be?" asked the Duke with an indifferent tone in his voice.

    Before answering, Emery went ahead and asked a question that was in his mind. "Why bother sending me off to this ce? If I am no longer of any use to you, why not just send me home? It''s a straightforward solution, you all dont need to bother with me anymore."

    The Duke heaved a faint sigh before saying, "It was the princess''st wish before she fell to her current state. She was the one who made this deal with the elves possible.." With a cold gaze the man said "If my opinion is what you ask, I really don''t care whether you live or die, so make your decision now."

    Emery realized that not mastering spell put him in much disadvantages, hence at the moment, without real power he has not much of a choice. Again, his thoughts remained the same, he would go and check out this wood elf n, and if he didn''t like what he saw, he could just leave.

    "Alright, I will go to this wood elf n."

    "Good, we are leaving first thing tomorrow"

    Since Emery didn''t have any personal belongings with him when he came to the Ouroboros, it didn''t take him long to get ready. He took the [memory puzzle] with him and decided to head toward the facility once again.

    Bob was looking for him, but he came for one main reason, to see Silva once again before he leave.

    Seeing the sight of the girl in such condition afected him deeply.

    "I will find a way�� i will return for you"

    The frog hybrid came bringing with him a box. When Emery opened it, he saw a row of [Twilight Fey Booster] serums that he was familiar with, numbering twenty.

    "I did my best." He said when Emery shifted his gaze back to him. "Those are all I could make for such short notice. Hope it will help you there. I will contact you when there''s more."

    Even though he didn''t get along that well with the frog hybrid, Emery could see how sincere the man was in trying to help him and Silva. Hence he looked at him and said, "Thank you."

    When the morninge, he went to the hangar where a spaceship was already waiting for his journey. Duke Syre was there with him, ready to go.

    "It''s time to go!" said one of the hangar crew, signaling that the ship was ready to take off.

    Loud sounds echoed through the air as the ship''s thrusters kicked into gear. But then, while it was preparing to fly away, another ship came ashore in the hangar. Noticing a familiar personing out of there and running towards his ship, Emery motioned to wait as he stepped out.

    p����d�� ��?�ͨ�|,�㨰�� "I came as soon as possible. d I made it in time." said the redhead, Annara Vermont.

    She went to talk to the Duke for a moment and then the two came up to Emery. With an excited expression, she spoke to him. "I have found one of the items you needed for the bloodline breakthrough, and the queen has agreed that you cane with me if that what you chose"

    "Where to?" Emery asked

    Excitedly she said "The where the greatest empire of the Wolf bloodline lies."

    Emery was left with another choice, and it was not a difficult one to choose as this option was the one with him having a better chance to save Silva.

    "I will go with you, the wood elves can wait"

    As he was leaving toward this destination, Emery cant help to think about a certain wolf patriarch who betrayed him.

 Chapter 1477 Reunion

    Emery''s journey to his destination spanned over three days, during which he had to go through many space portals. Throughout the way, apart from immersing himself back to his [Memory Puzzle], he also inquired about the situation of the he was going to visit in detail.

    "If we are lucky, we can get in and out of the in just a few days and bring home the item we need." said Annara, making Emery raise his eyebrows at the foreboding words.

    The item she meant was none other than the [Ancient Wolf Blood], which was the blood that originated from a pure Rank 9 Wolf God that was at least five thousand years old. An iparably precious item.

    It started with a rumor about its discovery in an ancient n tomb, which made its way to Silvermane n, one of the biggest, if not the greatest, Wolf bloodline ns in the universe, had obtained it.

    The quality of the blood was not widely publicized, but some sources said that just one drop would greatly help any Mythical Wolf bloodline gene on their breakthrough, and that it worked even more wonderfully for the Legendary bloodline.

    "It is rumored that one drop is worth around five million spirit stones." Annara said, causing Emery''s mouth to twitch at the ridiculous price. Taking a breath, Emery finally asked the most important question.

    "Okay, so what''s the n?"

    "The n is to steal one of them!" She said in a serious tone, but as soon as she saw the simrly serious expression on Emery''s face, she broke into giggles. Facing his confused gaze, she said, "I''m kidding! We of course wouldn''t do something like that. We havee to buy it. The Queen had already given me five million to pay for it."

    Casting a skeptical nce, Emery said, "I''m sure it won''t be that easy..."

    "Good guess," said Annara with a grin. "You''re right. The Alpha king, Marcus Silvermaine has dered that it will only be given to their loyal and most talented retainers, therefore they definitely won''t sell it to us, especially a Serpent bloodline faction. However��"

    The red-haired girl let out another fit of giggles. It seemed that she had been holding out the surprise for this exact moment.

    "Fortunately, we know someone who was very close to Alpha king, well you i mean"

    Emery suddenly started to worry as he waited for the name she mentioned.

    "I have confirmed that the Patriarch of Corvin n is currently there, you do know him very well don''t you?!"

    Without giving Emery a chance to answer Annara continued to exin that the Corvin were one of the major supporters of the Alpha king. She was hoping that a little reunion between Emery and the patriarch of the wolf n would help obtain that item without problem.

    "This is a good n, isn''t it?" She said with a grin.

    Hearing those words, Emery paused momentarily before letting out a sigh that confused the red-haired girl. The reason for his reaction was that Annara did not know the real rtionship between them.

    It would indeed be a reunion, but not in the way Annara had expected.

    It would be one that ended with either him or the patriarch dropped dead on the floor.

    Noticing the unusual reaction, Annara''s expression immediately changed as she sensed something was wrong. "What is it that I missed?"

    Emery had no ns to exin every detail of his grudge to Annara. To her question, he only answered enough to tell her that the patriarch wasn''t someone to be trusted. In fact, now that he knew that the Corvin n was around, he had no intention of having his identity discovered by the patriarch or anyone else on that.

    "How bad is it?" said Annara "Can''t you just pretend to cooperate, just until we got the item�� you know, for Silva''s sake."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Calming the turbulent emotions within him, Emery replied with a stern tone, "I''m telling you�� it''s not possible. If you want this to work, we must find another way."

    "Huh... it''s that bad huh..?"

    Emery had no doubt that the patriarch would do whatever he could to get his hands on him, and there was no way he would allow the same mistake to be repeated.

    Reminded of that painful memory, Emery was d that his old body was destroyed. Coupled with the regression he had experienced, he was sure that not even a shred of Lucius'' influence still remained in him.

    "Do you not have a backup n prepared?" Emery asked.

    At his question, Annara shrugged her shoulders saying, "I don''t have one that doesn''t include revealing your famous identity to the wolf ns. Oh well, it seems I need to ask my sources again, which means we still need to get down there."

    Before the girl could leave to check, Emery grabbed her arm and said sternly, "Tell me that you are with me in this. Otherwise, just drop me here and I will find my own way."

    Emery needed to make sure Annara supported his decision. With the great risk he faced just by entering the city, he didn''t want her to secretly do something else behind his back.

    "Alright.. Alright, I am with you. Satisfied?"

    Annara went back to the interface on the ship panel and began essing it. A momentter, she said, "Fortunately, Ouroboros had prepared another identity for you."

    [Evan Valerious]

    [Age: 25]

    "What kind of name is this?" Emeryined.

    The background of his fake identity is that of an orphan of mixed wolf blood who grew up in a middle realm, a member of a certain powerful Neutral faction. Simply put, it was an identity that would allow him to travel rtively safe between human and elven territory.

    Of course, the said neutral faction was an existing one that was secretly a close ally to Ouroboros.

    For Annara, being a bat bloodline, a known rival of the Wolf bloodline, she would pose as his servant to avoid any trouble.

    "Don''t get used to it�� only until this mission is over!"Annara sneered.

    As he scrutinized his new identity, Emery also began to change his appearance with his Wolf bloodline''s innate ability [Shapeshifting]. just a few features here and there, just enough to obscure his true identity.

    "That''s a really convenient skill to have,"mented Annara looking at him.

    When they drew closer to the said, Emery felt both anxious and excited seeing a with abination of green and blue outside the window. To think that he would be able to see his master''s killer so soon.

 Chapter 1478 Silvermane

    2722 - Silvermane]

    [M - ss - middle realm]

    [Sovereign - Silvermane faction]

    Based on the text that appeared on the information cube, Emery could see that even though the was considered a middle realm world, it was only half the size of Earth. Moreover, in contrast to Earth, whose surface was predominantly made up of bodies of water, Silvermane was mostly covered byndmasses, having threerge continents that were almost connected to one another.

    On the northern sidey undting snowy mountain ranges filled with dense forests. On the opposite southern side existed a desert savanna that seemed to stretch endlessly across the horizon.

    nked by the two contrasting yet stunningndscapes, the center was the richest and most fertile area in this world. The lush green expanse as far as the eye could see was filled with countless varieties of flora and fauna, with one massive city looming in the sky yet not in dissonance with its surroundings.

    That was the Silvermane Kingdom, ruled by Marcus Silvermane, who was known as the Alpha King.

    As with many other middle realms, the existence of the Magus Universe would still be a secret to some. However, it seems it was part of the Alpha King''s intention to leave the hundred million half-bloods, away from the advanced civilization. Some stayed within simple towns and viges, some in solitude deep within forests or mountains.

    With this rule in ce, discretion was emphasized and all out-of-space visits were gathered in one ce: the Grand Alpha City of Silvermane.

    "We are cleared to enter."

    After going through several identity checks, their ship was allowed to pass through the''s atmosphere and descend through the thick billow of white clouds. It didn''t take long before a city came into view.

    At nce, it was a city not smaller than Ouroboros City. A difference that Emery quickly noticed was that most of the buildings were built with natural stones, creating a unique atmosphere that exuded a modern yet medieval feel, making Emery recall a bit of his memory of home.

    [Visitor 1183, please head toward hangar C fornding]

    "Affirmative."

    The ce where their shipnded was an airfield on top of a tall mountain, located a few miles away from the city center. There were already dozens of huge spaceships parked there, not to mention hundreds of other medium and small spaceships bearing various emblems.

    They could see several other ships arriving at the same time with them, while some appeared to be just about to take off from the airfield.

    "Alright, it''s time to put on a show," Annara said with a yful smirk.

    As soon as the spaceship entrance opened, the red-haired girl stayed where she was and said, "After you, Master."

    Inwardly scoffing at her actions, Emery nodded and stepped out of the ship with her quickly following after. The two of them were soon approached by a group of half a dozen guards led by a magus-level captain.

    After confirming their identities, the magus asked, "The reason for your visit?"

    "It''s a personal reason," Emery responded curtly.

    The man looked dissatisfied with such a vague answer, but Annara quickly jumped in before he could speak again. "My apologies, Sir. What my master meant is that he hase to see a distant rtive of his, while taking the opportunity to admire the greatest city of the Wolf bloodline."

    The answer seemed to satisfy the magus. ncing at Emery, the man confirmed again there was nothing suspicious and let the two of them go about their business. After the guards left, Annara immediately turned around and narrowed her eyes at Emery.

    "I told you, didn''t I? y your part a bit, will you?"

    Looking at her, Emery casually replied, "I am. Can''t you see? I''m ying the role of an arrogant master and his useful servant."

    "Haha..." She snorted mockingly. "Funny guy aren''t you now?"

    The two of them then made their way out of the airfield. A little walk down the mountain, Emery could see a huge teleportation which is an alternate, more usual means people used to arrive on the. There were several dozen people that could be seen crowding the ce.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    As they walked through therge stone gate, which was the entrance to the entire ce, the two of them arrived at a road filled with several grandiose buildings that led directly to the main city.

    Hundreds of people in in clothes were staring at Emery and others who arrived on their, the people who they called the Visitors. Some of them enthusiastically approached to offer their services, while some promoted the local products of Silvermane they were selling.

    Emery noticed there were several who possessed the Wolf bloodline features with overgrown facial hair on their bodies. However, there were also those who looked like ordinary humans.

    "That''s because not all of them can be considered half-blood," Annara said as if she knew what he was thinking when she noticed his gaze.

    Due to the minuscule amount of wolf genes in their bodies, these people were not and would never be considered half-bloods. Not only that, they turned out to be considered the lower ss of society.

    Taking onest nce at those people, Emery beckoned Annara. The two of them continued on their way into therge city of Silvermane, where they could see even bigger, taller stone buildings consisting of multiple floors and crowds that increased exponentially as more ''visitors'' filled the streets.

    There were people who wore bizarre-looking clothes and had unique features more like hybrids than humans. Still, through his sense of smell, Emery could tell more than half of the crowd were still wolf half-bloods.

    "We will now go look for the assets that Ouroboros has nted here," Annara said in a low voice. "Follow me."

    Annara had never been to this before, but even so she was able to easily maneuver her way through therge city, entering a series of small alleyways with no hesitation as they made their way to their destination.

    Seeing their way here, Emery wasn''t surprised to see them arrive at a shady underground tavern. He followed Annara into the ce, whereupon the redhead walked to the bar and ordered drinks for the two of them saying some names to the bartender.

    When their drinks arrived and the bartender left them alone, Annara spoke to him.

    "Okay. The good news is that our cover seems solid. The not-so-good news is that the assets are currently away. So we may need to stay here for a few days."

    Emery had no issue with it, as he himself looked forward to exploring the unique city that felt much like his home. However, his idea was quickly shot down by the red-haired girl.

    "No, no..." She said, drawing a frown from Emery. "It''s safer for us to stay out of sight until we meet the assets. We also needed to wait for the man"

    Unfortunately, Emery had no intention of sitting idly by. "Alright then, you can stay here and wait. I''ll go explore a bit." He gulped the drink and stood up, ready to leave which left Annara no choice but to follow.

    Not to disappoint, the exploration was quite an experience for Emery. He enjoyed the unique atmosphere as he strolled through the busy streets of Silverman City filled with many attractions and markets.

    In the midst of this, they suddenly heard a loudmotion. When they tried to see what was happening, Emery and Annara saw arge group of people entering the city from the same gate they took earlier today. Thousands of half-bloods warriors, with dozens of magus-level, were marching into the city center.

    From their worn-out looks to their uniforms, these people were no doubt wolf half-bloods who had just returned from the battlefield.

    "It seems our information is correct," Annara said, her calcting gaze moving through the army. "The Alpha King is calling his allies back to the city. Something big must have happened, maybe something rted to the item we need, I think we should find out."

    When the army finally passed through, the previous bustling crowds returned and once again filled the street. Emery took some more walks and cast his curious gazes at the various stalls he passed by. From clothing, weapons, potions, before long he found himself stopping in front of a stall that sold foods, baked pies to be specific.

    The situation suddenly brought him back to a certain memory deep inside and, as Annara called out screaming his name, her striking red hair appeared toplete the picture of someone else, someone he cared about.

    Then all of a sudden, he saw that person standing a distance away among the crowd. As he met her gaze, a name came to mind.

    "Morgana!"

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1479 Family

    Before his mind even had time to think, Emery found himself running into the crowd, to where he saw the familiar figure. He rushed through the crowd in the area, inadvertently pushing people aside in his pursuit.

    "Morgana�� she�� who is she?"

    He found no familiar figure around him, concentrating on his senses to search through the crowds and still, he found nothing. He appears to have lost herpletely.

    In spite of his actions, Emery actually wasn''t sure if what he saw was real or just his imagination. However, he was absolutely certain that person had indeede from deep within his memories.

    "What is it?" asked Annara as she caught up with him, ncing around. "Did you see someone you know?"

    Emery looked around for a few moments longer before shaking his head. "It''s nothing. Let''s go back and find a ce to stay."

    While the glimpse of that familiar person was still etched in his mind, Emery quickly got a room in the inn near the tavern they visited earlier. As soon as the door closed, he quickly sat down in the lotus position and closed his eyes. In the next instant, he returned to his [Memory Puzzle].

    Her name was Morgana, and he could feel that something about her was special to him. She was not just someone that he was emotionally attached to; he could feel that their connection went deeper than that.

    Then all of a sudden, an image of her transforming into a dark wolf with a visible strand of crimson fur on her head appeared in his mind. In that instant, Emery felt as if electricity was coursing through his entire body.

    "I�� I can feel it.. She''s a Fey Wolf; she''s like me.." He muttered to himself. "We�� are connected by blood."

    It was like finally opening a locked door through another part of his brain that had been missing.

    With the help of the artifact, Emery began to gradually see her �C his memories of her. In particr, the image of her sleeping inside the pond whilst recovering lingered in his mind.

    "Is she still alive?"

    He sought deeper within to know more about the ce, the familiar forest shey within.

    It didn''t take long before more faces that felt familiar gradually came to light. Glimpses of memories shed through Emery''s mind before stopping at one particr moment �C four female wolf half-bloods who lived in a ce called Fey Vige on a called Earth.

    "They are my pack.. My family."

    Memory after memory surged into Emery''s mind, making him realize that he was an Alpha of his own group, and caused a certain void within him to be filled. He was reminded of the bond he had with these people, one that was sealed by blood.

    Suddenly, Emery felt his blood stir, and before he could figure out what was going on, it had already built up momentum and made a breakthrough.

    [Your bloodline just went through a purifying process]

    [Gene purified]

    [Twilight Fey wolf gene essence percentage increased to 44%]<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    [Battle power increased]

    [Battle power: 260 (263)]

    The instant the breakthrough waspleted, Emery felt a refreshing feeling sweep over his entire being, followed by an urge to be reunited with his pack, to make his existence whole again.

    But as soon as all those feelings receded, he was once again reminded of the sight of the girl he had seen earlier. Now that his memory was back, he was sure it was just a hallucination. But then, he couldn''t help but wonder why he would see such a hallucination in this ce.

    Could it be something in their blood that can traverse the gxy and connect them? Did the fact that he was currently on the Wolf bloodline have anything to do with it? Or something else entirely?

    Either way, Emery was d that he was able to increase his gene essence by another percentage without using up the limited amount of serum he had on hand. Just 6% more and he would have broken into rank 7. A stage where he will be strong enough to resist any wolf influence and at the same time she could give Silva a better chance of survival.

    While he was deep in thought, he heard knocking and a voice from behind his room door.

    "You''re awake, aren''t you?"

    It was none other than Annara. Just as Emery was about to get up, much to his annoyance, the girl had already opened the door. She didn''t even wait for his permission before waltzing in.

    Noticing the look on his face, the red-haired girl fired back with her own expression. "You have been holed up in this room for almost two days.. I hope it''s nothing troubling"

    Emery can''t tell if the woman actually worried for him or something else entirely, hence not to mess up their current partnership he exins briefly about hispse of memory.

    "Good, because I have something you''ll want to hear"

    Apparently, Annara had spent the past two days spreading her tiny moth familiars to gather information by hearing rumors and chatter people discussed. Her result was not disappointing, to say the least.

    "Okay, here''s the thing, the Alpha King is currently celebrating the Blood Moon Festival, an event that people are calling the Rave of the Century." Her smile widened as she pulled out thick paper, two of them. "I got us an invitation for the event. This is a great chance to gather information for our objective, don''t you think?"

    Based on what he knew about the red-haired girl, Emery suspected that she had obtained those tickets through illegal means, and his guesses were either theft or counterfeiting. Still, what she said was somewhat true.

    Hearing the words Rave, Emery felt he had been to simr events before, therefore he believed it was something good for him to participate in. Moreover, it appears many famous Wolf bloodline factions and ns would be present there.

    An event where the strongest individuals of the Wolf bloodline gathered was certainly something he would be interested in seeing. Besides, he would love to finally see the man who made his heart burn with hatred all this time.

    "I''m in," Emery said, causing a smirk to bloom on her face. "What do we need?"

    "Well, unless the queen packed you some formal attire, I guess we need to shop for clothes."

    Not wanting to waste time, the two immediately went shopping to get suitable outfits for the uing event. Then, as the night fell, they made their way downtown, toward Alpha King''s pce.

 Chapter 1480 Wolves Packs

    As they walked through the enormous pce gates, the two of them were greeted by arge garden filled with beautiful nts. There, a servant quickly approached and led them to the side where the event was held.

    What weed them when they arrived at the event venue was hundreds of people all dressed in formal attire, gathering and mingling with people they knew with sses of drinks in their hands.

    "I''ve heard that a Wolf''s Rave could be quite wild," said Annara as she looked around. "This one is surprisingly very sophisticated."

    As they had expected, looking at the people present, most of those who were invited to the event were the leaders and people from prominent noble ns, as well as a few honored guests. This meant that they had to be extra careful not to be found out.

    Even with a nce, Emery could tell that more than half of these people were magus, and a few dozens possessed the power of a grand magus. Wolf half-bloods who had reached the grand magus level were figures that were still rare in the Magus Universe, hence their existence quickly caught the attention of everyone in the ce.

    However, one that attracted all pairs of eyes was one particrly respected figure.

    "That one is Patriarch Talbot, a renownedmander in the Magus Alliance Army," said Annara as she gestured to arge, stout middle-aged man with dark skin and beard wearing a dark blue military uniform with various medals hanging on it.

    The man was surrounded by a group of dozen men, all with simrly shaved heads and muscr bodies. All of them without exception emanated the aura of a magus, and were widely known as Talbots'' Warhounds.

    On the other side stood another well-known group that exuded a different kind of domineering presence. At first nce, they looked like a pack of savages with their fur coats, white tattoos, and numerous small bone straps on their faces. They were known as the BoneCoyotes.

    "Well, at least their names are easy to remember," Emery replied in response to Annara''s exnation.

    Momentster, the attention of the people in the two groups seemed to be diverted when a group made up entirely of women arrived at the venue. Led by a beautiful woman with long crimson hair, they all strolled into the ce dressed in various tantalizing red gowns as the crowd made way for them.

    They were another famous group, the Sacred Rose.

    Emery was very fascinated by the long ears and furry tail they proudly disyed. The striking features those women had were because all of them possessed the sister gene to the Wolf bloodline; they are the half-blood descendants of the Fox bloodline.

    "I am sure that you like those women, but don''t let their appearance fool you," said Annara as her eyes also on the group. "They are infamous for being very ferocious on the battlefield."

    Other than those three eye-catching groups, there were a few who appeared not human at all with their wolf fur covered behind their zers. Some others seemed to prefer not to be the center of attention as Emery noticed there were people wearing dark robes to hide their identities and there were also groups that didn''t look like fighters at all.

    It was obvious that all these wolves half-blood came from different wolf packs.

    It took them only minutes before the much-prepared formal events started to turn rowdy. The wolves were after all uncivilized creatures by nature.

    "Anyone you recognize here? Distant cousin maybe?" Annara asked teasingly

    Emery, however, focused his eyes, looking around to find a particr person, but he didn''t seem to be among the crowd.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Unfortunately, his search couldn''tst long as the ringing of bells rang through the air, announcing the arrival of important people. Everyone''s attention immediately turned to the pce terrace, as a grand magus figure came forward.

    An old man with sses, known as the loyal servant of the King, Lord Warwick. He opens the event weing the guest and starts calling in the special guest.

    "We wee Lord Chester from the House of Locarios and his wife."

    A pair of grand magus, both of Wolf bloodline, could be seen walking to the pce. Their arrival was promptly weed with apuse from the hundreds of people below.

    The next person who made their appearance was a dark-skinned man, introduced as Patriarch Rikard of the House of Krast. The man received an equally enthusiastic wee from the crowd before he joined the grand magus pair just now.

    When the third arrival was announced, Emery instantly narrowed his eyes.

    "We wee Lord Philips and his brother Patriarch Lucius from the House of Corvin."

    Finally, the person he was waiting for revealed himself. When the pair of golden-haired grand magus appeared on the terrace, looking at the one recognizable face of Lucious Corvin, Emery couldn''t help but feel his emotions churn violently as the urge that slumbering within began to rebel, wanting to get out and wreak havoc.

    Noticing Emery''s reaction, Annara quickly grabbed his shoulder and said, "Calm down, will you... We have to be discreet. Please."

    As Emery tried to calm his raging emotions, the sound of the bell once again echoed in the air. Everyone instantly fell into silence as finally, the person they were waiting for would finally appear.

    "We are now weing Our exalted, The Alpha King, Marcus Silvermane"."

    Taking his gaze away from the golden-haired man he loathed so much, Emery looked at the ruler of this.

    He was a middle-aged man with long, gray hair that exuded an extraordinary aura in the attire he wore. There was indeed a regal charisma on disy from the man, but to Emery''s surprise, he only had the strength of a grand magus.

    The Alpha King was not that different from the five people who came out earlier than him, maybe even weaker. In fact, the man walked with the help of a cane in his hand.

    Yet the man gave off an indescribable aura that made everyone including Emery himself feel the urge to bow down to him. When he finally arrived, all the hundreds in the garden below and the five great magus on the terrace all lowered their heads, giving their respects to the Alpha King.

    The Alpha King stepped to the edge of the terrace, his gaze looking down at everyone. After delivering a simple speech, he said "Lets the Blood Moon festival begin"

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1481 Offerings

    The wolves weremunal creatures of the wild that thrived in thepany of their packs. With their keen sense and razor-sharp instincts they moved as one, their howls echoing across the wilderness in a chorus.

    But such unbridled unity also made them not only territorial, but also fiercely protective of their own. As a result, peaceful alliances between two different packs were something that was rarely heard of.

    Thus, it was truly a great feat for the Alpha King, Marcus Silvermane, to have been able to unite thousands of wolf packs under his banner, from those directly under hismand to those bound to him by ties of blood and loyalty.

    Even the three great houses of the Wolf bloodline �C Locarios, Karst and Corvin. Having their own,manding the loyalty of millions of people and their existence even recognized by the Magus Alliance. Yet, despite their formidable strength, they could not resist the call of the Alpha King.

    "Let the Blood Moon festival begin!"

    The words of Alpha King rang resoundingly in the air, making the atmosphere crackle with excitement and anticipation. The attendees, numbering in hundreds, were energized by the mere utterance of those words.

    Emery and Annara, both new to the festival and unsure of what to expect, refrained from asking any questions and opted to keenly observe the crowd for answers.

    Momentster, the aroma of exotic spices and sulent meats filled the air as a group of servants brought food befitting royalty on the long table behind them. The table groaned under the weight of the extravagant food.

    But despite thevish spread, the attendees barely gave it a passing nce, instead the crowds started to disperse and cleared up an area at the center of the garden.

    Amidst themotion, the figure of the old grand magus, Warwick, could be seen striding purposefully towards the center. Every step he took under the eyes of the crowd built up the exciting festive energy in the air.

    Reaching the center, he paused, his gaze sweeping over the assembled crowd before he spoke in a voice that weighed more than the hundreds of howls from the crowd.

    "Who would like to go first?"

    Suddenly, one of the bald-headed wolves from the ranks of Talbots'' Warhounds stepped forward at those words, his eyes zing with an intense fire of resolve, "I am Zev of the Talbots n," he growled, his voice rough and determined. "Ie to offer myself to the glory of the blood moon."

    The old man''s eyes flickered over Zev, taking in every inch of his powerful form. After a short while, he nodded slowly and dered, "Your offering is worthy of the blood moon."

    What happened next was another man from a crowd, almost bigger than the warhound, approaching the center, saying the same words. After they epted each other as opponents, the two took off their clothes and started to transform.

    Their figures immediately disappeared as soon as the battle was announced to begin. Two half-men, half wolves, magus level warriors fought with their fangs and ws, spilled blood onto the ground and even sttered toward the spectators, bringing cheers to everyone who watched.

    Annara watched in awe as the two wolf half-bloods battled it out, with their raw power on full disy. "Wow, I was wrong." She inhaled a breath, her eyes fixed on the brutal fight. "You wolves are real savages."

    The cheers of the onlookers grew louder and more frenzied as the fight raged on, each blow met with a roar of approval. In the end, the warhound emerged victorious, roaring under the thunderous apuse from the audience. Meanwhile, his opponenty battered and broken on the ground.

    Though he had not killed his opponent, the warhound had left him in a state that was arguably no less worse than death, most of his flesh torn off and his limbs cut.

    With that end of the first fight, the old grand magus promptly called out for more offerings.

    Another pair quickly came to the center enthusiastically, both said the same words, willing to give their blood as sacrifices for the blood moon. Again both were left heavily wounded by the end of their sh, with chunks of flesh scattered on the ground.

    When the two were carried out of the arena, the crowd once again cheered. The ce was filled with the sound of raucous cheers and pounding of feet demanding more sacrifices.

    A skinny man with white tattoos called Freaki answered their call, stepping into the center of the arena. Leaving no room for thoughts, he immediately pointed aggressively at the bunch of Talbots'' Warhounds, gooding them with a taunting gesture to the neck.

    Just as one of the warhounds were about to lunge forward and ept Freki''s challenge, a new figure stepped into the arena.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    It was a dark-haired woman whose body was enveloped in a vibrant red dress. Her long furry ears twitched as she surveyed the scene while her tail swished around like a whip.

    "I am Miu of the Sacred Rose n," she dered boldly, her voice carrying over the crowd. "I came to offer myself to the glory of the blood moon."

    The Bone Coyote man was already raring at the prospect of a fight, but when the opponent that appeared was an unexpected one, his desire grew even more as an anticipatory glint shed across his eyes.

    With a fierce glint in his eye, he began to undergo a transformation, his body contouring and twisting. Spikes made of bones erupted from his flesh and became his weapon and armor, as he shifted from his human form into that of a monstrous wolf.

    The woman, on the other hand, seemed unfazed by the menacing disy. With a steely determination, she too began her own transformation, her body contorting and elongating until she emerged as a wolf with a sleek and powerful form. Unlike the Bone Coyote man''s spikes, razor-sharp des protruded from each of her forearms, glinting dangerously in the light.

    A wind fox fighting against a bone coyote.

    When the battle began the wind fox moved with lightning speed, deftly dodging the coyote''s attacks with agility and grace. But the coyote''s hard skin was something not easy to deal with. More blood spilled into the ground as the wind fox skillfullynded her des through the gaps between the coyotes''s scales, however, the coyote''s high regeneration kept him from falling.

    But when the wind fox made a misstep and the coyote pounced on her, his powerful jaws mping down on her shoulder with a sickening crunch.

    The crowd erupted in a cacophony of cheers as the wind fox fell to the ground, her blood seeping into the dirt as the coyote ravaged her mercilessly. The crowd grew even more fervent as the sight became more brutal.

    "That''s enough!" The old grand magus shouted.

    The fox girly on the ground, her body broken and torn. Fortunately, the old grand magus had swiftly used his spell to protect the girl''s inner core, saving her from death. Her half-dead body was carried out, but surprisingly there was no sympathy for the girl, instead the crowds cheered for more brutal fights.

    Annara looked on in shock as she observed the so-called Blood Moon Festival.

    "There are not even any rewards offered or given�� you wolves are either stupid or crazy," she remarked dryly, unable to hide her cynicism.

    Despite her remark, they could see that even the Alpha King and the grand magus beside them were smiling, satisfied by the offerings. It was clear the rewards of these battles were not measured in material gain, but rather in the pride and honor, a recognition that came with emerging victorious.

    Suddenly, a young man leaped down from the terrace above, meaning he was a member of one of the three major factions. As soon as he announced his name, the interest of Emery, who had been blown away by the fight so far, was immediately piqued.

    "I am Jason of the Corvin n, I came to offer myself to the glory of the blood moon."

    A whisper rippled through the audience as Emery realized the young man was the son of Philip Corvin and the nephew of Lucious Corvin.

    Realizing Emery''s sudden excitement, Annara quickly warned him, "Don''t even think about it."

    But Emery, replied with a smile that showed his, "I have had enough of being a spectator. Let''s see if this identity is as solid as you said."

    With that, he sprang into action, leaping into the center of the frenzied crowd.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1482 Fight

    What Emery had decided to do might seem foolish at first nce, that it was a rash and unwise decision made impulsively out of emotions. In reality though, he had given it quite a bit of thought before he eventually jumped into the arena.

    Firstly, he truly believed that he would not get anywhere by staying obscure in the shadows. By disying his strength, he aimed to attract the attention of the Alpha King or the people around him. Either way, that would be his opportunity �C the first step to enter their inner circle.

    Secondly, even though he tried to cover his identity because of his deep hatred for Lucius Corvin, the feeling was actually not mutual at all.

    The worst thing that could happen to Emery was to be found out by the man and cause his plot to kill him all the more difficult. The man, on the other hand, had no reason to kill him. As long as he kept away from joining his inner pack, he should be fine.

    Thirdly, all the fights he watched couldn''t help but make his blood boil. A fight between young magus, where no spells were allowed, was one that definitely catered to his condition perfectly.

    There was no way that Emery would let such an opportunity go.

    As soon as he stepped into the arena, he repeated the words just like everyone else before him.

    "I am Evan of the Valerious n. I came to offer myself to the glory of the blood moon."

    There were a few confused faces among the crowd looking at him, but Emery didn''t care about them as he focused on the people that matter. The one on the terrace and the old grand magus who decided if he was worthy for the offering.

    The old grand magus looked at him, doubt was apparent in his eyes, before finally speaking calmly but with a power within his face.

    "Who are you? I never heard of you or your n before"

    Before the old man could say anything that could jeopardize his ns, Emery swiftly activated his transformation ability. As his body took on the form of his [Fey Transformation], he stared at the young Corvin.

    "I am the one who will be fighting him"

    Following the coyote''s act previously, Emery was hoping that a challenge would smooth his way to a fight and eventually his objective. In the meantime, the old grand magus seemed to scrutinize his transformation before nodding his head slightly.

    "Your offering is worthy of the blood moon." He said calmly.

    Hearing those words, the young Corvin named Jason threw his gaze at Emery. His eyes wandered around, scanning him before he said with a condescending smile, "Dont you know who I am? You must have been an oundish wolf, aren''t you?"

    "You don''t belong here." He added with a mocking sneer.

    Not to be outdone, Emery was quick to reply to the ridicule. "Great, an asshole. This sure is going to be easy." He said in a casual manner as he brought out his [de w], which seemed to spark a reaction from some of the audience.

    Even though his eyes focused upon his opponent, Emery had secretly used his spirit reading to sense the people above, and so far that man called Lucius had still not shown a reaction. He didn''t react when he appeared and also when he revealed his [de w]. It seemed that a silver-haired wolf half-blood with three des on its knuckles was moremon than he thought.

    With no indication that his situation was at risk, Emery heaved a sigh of relief. For now, it looked like he would be able to fully focus on the uing fight.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Staring at his opponent, the young man''s transformation bore an image very simr to the man he hated so much. A golden-furred wolf half-blood with fire element proficiency. All could be seen clearly from the fiery de-like ws that he disyed on his arms.

    "I will cut you down, piece by piece," Jason said with a condescending gaze.

    "You talk too much," Emery fired back, adding a provoking gesture with his hand. "Juste at me."

    Annoyed by Emery''s haughty attitude, who in his eyes was merely a nobody, the young Corvin kicked the ground and shot towards him. His malicious intent was evident as he brandished his arm ws.

    CLANKK!!!

    A sharp sound echoed through the air as the two des crashed into each other. Emery found himself getting pushed back two steps, showing that his opponent possessed the advantage in raw strength.

    Based on Emery''s current stats, Jason should have over 300 battle power, which was on par with an ordinary Half Moon magus. The man was certainly stronger, but Emery still had his other transformation that could match him.

    However, he decided to keep his cards and observe his opponent further for now.

    After a few exchanges, Emery found out that his opponent was more than meets the eye. Not only was his strength and dexterity superior, the man''s fighting techniques were exceptional as well.

    With a swiftbination of attacks followed by powerful outbursts, Emery was quickly overwhelmed. Blood sttered into the air as he sustained various injuries, his flesh were torn apart. To make matters worse, his opponent''s fiery ws made the wounds on his body even more painful as they burned inside and out.

    "Hahah you are stronger than I thought, but your skill matches your simpleton identity."

    The man''s words were indeed a fair evaluation. Emery had been trying his best to regain his skills in w fighting techniques for the past three months, but looking at his opponent now, he was clearly still below par at best that he might not win even if they hadparable stats.

    Fortunately, Emery still had something that gave him somewhat of an edge, his innate [Undecaying Flesh]. If it were not for this ability of his, he wouldn''t be able to hold on under the brutal offensive the young Corvin threw.

    He endured the onught in spite of the excruciating pain, until finally his opponent revealed an opening due to his arrogance, which he immediately grabbed without hesitation.

    Emery brought down Jason with a tackle through a gap that appeared in thetter''s defense, and as they fell down, he used his [Night Transformation].

    The change of his furs to dark color was promptly followed by a drastic increase in strength, allowing him to firmly lock the young Corvin down on the ground as he unleashed his just retaliation, relentlessly beating and delivering stabs with his own de ws.

    All pairs of eyes were shocked to see an unknown wolf defeating the famous Prince Corvin.

 Chapter 1483 Rituals

    Emery did his best to contain the urge raring to consume him, as he looked at the pitiful sight of Jason as he squirmed frantically on the ground.

    In fact, he would have lost control if it was not for the words of the old grand magus beside him that were able to shake his mind out of the struggle.

    "Stop! That''s enough."

    After taking onest nce at the young Corvin, Emery slowly stood up and sheathed his de ws back into his hands. He then took a step away from his now unconscious opponent before raising his head to look at the Alpha King watching from the terrace, bowing respectfully.

    The king only gave a casual nod in response to the gesture. But then, as Emery''s gaze moved to the two blonde figures next to the king, he saw one had a deep frown, and the other one, Lucius, was smiling at him.

    It took the silent crowd a few seconds before another round of thunderous apuse could be heard. As Emery made his return to the crowd, he was greeted by many eyes giving nods of approval at his victory.

    On the other hand, Annara was staring at him with a sharp gaze as she whispered, "You''re really crazy, aren''t you?!! You are going to give away our cover!!"

    "Hmm��" Unfazed by her words, Emery nonchntly said, "We will see about that."

    After his fight, the center area was quickly visited by another pair. In the next hour, several more fights that were no less bloody than their predecessors ensued, before eventually the Alpha King decided to pull out the stop.

    "It''s time."

    While saying those words, his eyes stared at the full moon above. Raising the staff in his hand as he stood from his seat, his mouth began to recite words �C something about gratitude to the wolf god of the old and offerings of blood for blessings bestowed upon them.

    The moment the Alpha King finished, Emery was surprised to see the blood that had drenched the garden suddenly started to rise and swirl in the air. It remained in the air for a few moments before unitedly going in one direction, towards the staff in the king''s hand, where they were all absorbed without a trace into the ruby gem that was at the end of the staff.

    Soon after, everyone watched as the Alpha King began to transform.

    Powerful aura erupted from the man as dark crimson fur appeared on his body, his eyes turning scarlet and emitting a terrifying glow that sent chills down the spine. Everyone couldn''t help but flinch slightly as the extraordinary strength of a supreme magus swept the area, followed by a loud howl into the night sky.

    As all the wolf half-bloods instinctively looked up at the sky above, the white full moon slowly glowed blood red.

    Emery was of course no exception to this. The mystical phenomenon pierced deep into his mind, stirring up the blood that dwells within him, as he involuntarily let out a guttural growl.

    Without any wish from him, Emery''s body began to transform, and to Annara''s surprise, the same thing apparently happened to every other wolf half-blood in this ce. Everyone raised their heads in unison before letting out howls following Alpha King''s lead, one after another.

    The series of howls continued for quite some time until the Alpha King came to a stop, prompting everyone else to return to their normal selves.

    Returning from his trance-like state, Emery was fascinated by the mystifying experience, especially the incredible changes that have taken ce in his body.

    [You have received the blessing of the Blood Wolf]

    [Your bloodline just went through a purifying process]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Gene purified]

    [Twilight Fey wolf gene essence percentage increased to 45%]

    [Battle power increased]

    [Battle power: 263 (267)]

    The experience not only brought him one step closer to his goal of recovering his former strength, it also made him recall a fragment of memory about a certain event in the past that was very familiar.

    It was also a Rave held by and for the Wolf bloodline. Several packs of wolves huddling their members shoulder to shoulder as they howled together.

    It was the memory of the White Fang packs that returned to Emery, along with their victories and tragedy. Everything that led him to ce trust on the golden-haired Corvin in the first ce.

    Just as he was about to get sucked into the swamp of memories that had just resurfaced, the whispering voice of the woman next to him managed to snap Emery out of his reverie.

    "Hey, you okay?" When she finally received a nod from Emery, Annara looked at her surroundings and chuckled as she said, "For a second there I thought you all were going to feast upon all the non-wolf in this ce."

    Emery thought that thepletion of the offering ritual meant the conclusion of the festival; he was quickly proven wrong. The event wasn''t over as the Alpha King had a few words he wanted to say.

    Apparently, the Blood Moon Festival was an event that was usually held once every five years, and since there were so many prominent figures of the Wolf bloodline attending, it was certainly a good opportunity if one wanted to make an important announcement.

    Showing much more vigor than before, the Alpha King started by talking about the increasing tension in the war with the elves. He followed it up by mentioning andmending some of the ns that in particr had made significant contributions to the Silvermane faction, as well as to the Wolf bloodline in general.

    One could imagine Emery''s surprise when he heard the man mention the Magus Academy''s kidnapped acolytes mission, to which he gave the credit and apud Lucius and the Corvin family for their involvement in it.

    Hearing this Annara teased him with a smile "Your name should be right up there. You did so much more than him."

    The King not only announced the war that took ce but also about an affair of peace where several major ns managed to make peace with each other. There was also the announcement of someone who had achieved a notable aplishment in blood research which specially made Emery and Annara look at each other with interest in the news.

    Finally, after ending the announcement, the King left the terrace and entered the pce together with the grand magus from the three families.

    It was quite a beneficial event for Emery, as not only did he gain an increase in his strength and recall memories he had forgotten, he also managed to see the key figures of the Wolf bloodline in the universe.

    The two were about to leave when the old grand magus stopped him.

    "Don''t leave just yet, the King wants to see you."

 Chapter 1484 Questions

    Even though he was surprised, Emery contained his emotions and showed a calm expression on his face as his mind began to work to figure out what this was all about.

    From all the things he had observed and knew so far, there was quite a high chance that this summon was something good. After all, he wouldn''t be receiving an invitation if that was not the case.

    Hence, still having the calm mask he wore, Emery nodded his head; epting the invitation.

    He left with the old grand magus after informing Annara of the matter, signaling to the worried red-haired girl that everything was fine.

    As the two of them walked towards the magnificent pce where Silvermane Alpha King lived, the old magus who had been steadily walking in front of him suddenly spoke.

    "I have actually never heard of the Valerious n. Tell me, young man. Which are you from?"

    Fortunately, Emery had studied his fake identity properly, hence he was able to tell the old man about his ''hometown'' in a calm manner, exining about the in a sr system within the neutral territory without a hitch.

    The old grand magus however seemed to not be satisfied by his answer as he threw another question. "Tell me about your lineage then"

    Of course, Emery was also prepared to deal with that kind of question.

    "Elder, I''m afraid I can''t answer your question. I''ve been an orphan for so long. I don''t know and have not had a chance to learn anything about my lineage."

    This time, there was no response from the old grand magus, prompting Emery to throw his gaze at thetter as he nonchntly walked through the pce''s huge doorway. Quickly following the old man, Emery was greeted by the sight of a grand lobby that wasvishly and magnificently decorated.

    He was startled when he saw that there were other people, eight of them ,already waiting in this ce.

    Sweeping his gaze, he quickly recognized all of them. They were all the young magus that had offered themselves as sacrifices before. Or rather, what had left of them as several few who were left gravely wounded by the previous brutal bouts were not present.

    The old grand magus immediately left after escorting him to this lobby, and the group of wolves already present swiftly looked at him with much interest. Even the calm-looking Talbots'' Warhound named Zev couldn''t help but nce at him.

    However, to Emery''s surprise, it was Freaki of the BoneCoyotes who he saw approaching him first. While sniffing at him in a taunting manner, the man spoke.

    "The strength you disyed.. What rank are you? You are rank 6 aren''t you?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It seemed that Emery''s n to get noticed worked perfectly. However, now was not the time for him to spill too much about himself. So he chose not to say anything, remaining silent as his eyes scanned the coyote.

    Seeing that Emery was not answering his question, Freaki scoffed before saying, "You dare to humiliate that proud Corvin, I hope you have the strength to back it up. He definitely will not let you go, he might not look much right now, but when he finally broke his bloodline through into Mythical Rank 7. You will be in much trouble then"

    Despite the fact that Emery didn''t respond to anything he said, the thin-looking coyote kept on bbering.

    Apparently, most of them were proud of being a top Legendary bloodline Rank 5 or 6, as Rank 7 was a huge leap into the illustrious Mythical rank. Every half-blood descended from a prominent n sought such an achievement, but even if they yearned for it in their entire life, they were all inevitably bound by the innate limit of their bloodline, of Rank 6.

    This revtion made Emery finally understand as to why Lucius was so hell-bent in taking him into his own n. After all, even though his bloodline was currently only at Rank 6, he had the potential of reaching Rank 8.

    Freaki was surprised when Emery, who had been ignoring him, suddenly turned to him and interrupted his chatter by asking, "What about the Corvin elders? What rank are they all?" His question caught the attention of the others present.

    "Hahaha, you are one crazy bastard aren''t you?" He said with a chuckle. Seeing no response from Emery, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "what rank are you really, to even dare ask such a question."

    Emery tried to avoid revealing his information, but this time the coyote was insistent on wanting an answer. Before the two of them could figure out what they wanted to know, their conversation was cut short by the arrival of the figure they had just been talking about.

    Freaki had a wide smile on his face as he looked at the young man who seemed to be dragging his feet. On the other hand, thetter had an expression of hatred on his face as he red at Emery.

    "Lord Jason, I see you are still alive and well," said the coyote in an exaggerated manner.

    Unexpectedly, Jason ignored the tant ridicule. In fact, he didn''t even try to approach Emery. He just stood in a corner on the opposite side, still with his re, most likely thinking of ways to enact his revenge.

    Everyone in the lobby suddenly turned silent when they sensed several powerful figures approaching their direction. Knowing that what brought them here was about to begin, Freaki returned to his ce. But before doing that, he did not forget to whisper to Emery.

    "To note, I really enjoyed your fight, and you should know that the bone coyotes always have room for people like you."

    As he watched the coyote leave, Emery inwardly smiled. The result was more than he hoped.

    He certainly had made an enemy of the Corvin, at least the young one with his actions. But at the same time, he must have pleased the people who disliked the family, and with this he hoped that this Freaki was not the only one.

 Chapter 1485 Rewards

    After waiting for a while with the group of young wolf magus, the old grand magus Warwick came back. This time he ordered everyone to stand in line, which was done just in time before he announced the Alpha King''s arrival.

    A group of people soon appeared in the lobby. Emery inwardly raised his eyebrows when he saw that it was only the Alpha King apanied by his aides. The five grand magus from the three families were nowhere to be seen.

    Even so, the presence of the Alpha King alone was more than enough to fill the grand lobby with a powerful atmosphere.

    Seeing the figure of the King, though still walking with staff in hand, Emery was sure that the man was far more vigorous than when he had seen him the first time. His crimson blood eyes stared at the nine of them before he finally spoke.

    "Your offerings are all appreciated."

    It was a short word from the king, and before they could reply, one of the aides stepped forward carrying boxes to give to them one by one. Apparently they were rewarded for their contribution, and Emery naturally received one as well.

    When Emery opened the box, he saw a vial filled with a blood-like liquid. Seeing the expressions on the others'' faces, he couldn''t help but think that this was the item he wasing for, the Ancient Wolf God''s Blood.

    ''Is this really it? No, this cannot be it. There''s no way he would give such a precious item easily like this, right?'' Emery thought with doubt apparent in his eyes as they fell on the small vial.

    As if he had expected the responses, the Alpha King revealed a faint smile as he said, "I can see from the faces of all of you that you have heard about the ancient blood. Unfortunately, those are not it."

    Freaki made it clear that he was disappointed by the revtion. The Talbots'' Warhound, Zev, on the other hand, fell to his knees saying, "I dare not expect any gift from you, my King. All I did is to honor you."

    You are not telling the truth, warhound." the man said, causing Zev''s body to flinch. "But it''s okay. I know you are just being respectful to me."

    It was Jason who dared to ask the Alpha King. "My king, what must I do to be able to get hold of one of the Ancient Blood then?"

    The man looked at him and said, "Not losing in a fight could be a good start."

    Such an answer immediately silenced the young Corvin, whereupon he turned to Emery with a sharp gaze.

    It was considered a huge offense to question the Alpha King, but Jason was let off with a scolding. After that, he said to the ambitious young man, "I just gave a vial to your father and the other two factions for their contribution to the Silvermane. For you and everyone here, if you want one, you all have to prove your worth."

    Such words once again brought attention to all of them as the King revealed his intention.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I will provide one of the vials for the champion of this year''s Royal Hunt." Looking at the various expressions, the man smiled faintly. "I hope that is enough of a reward to encourage all of you to participate."

    He then gave a short speech about how he needed a stronger next generation, and after giving encouragement to all of them, the Alpha King finally left the lobby.

    While the others had contemtive looks on their faces, Emery was in high spirits. He had finally found a way to get the item he was looking for here, now he just needed to find out what this Royal Hunt was all about.

    For now, he could be satisfied with the vial of blood on his hand. Even though it certainly was notparable to the one he wanted, it should be something valuable, and hopefully very beneficial for him.

    Seeing everyone starting to leave, Emery decided to follow. But just as he was about to leave, the old grand magus stopped him once again. Facing his questioning gaze, the man said, "You are not leaving just yet. You areing with me."

    The old grand magus didn''t give Emery the opportunity nor time to ask questions, as he immediately turned around, beckoning him to follow.

    Emery''s gut feelings told him that this was most likely a troublesome situation. However, the other party was a grand magus figure, and he was currently inside the Silvermane Pce. Trying to escape was a risky move and should only be chosen as ast resort.

    With that in mind, Emery chose to follow the old grand magus, to see what the old wolf''s intention was.

    The further they walked, the more anxious Emery became. The old grand magus took him deep into the ce, to a part of what seemed to be a dungeon. When they finally came to a stop, to his shock, what awaited him was the sight of Annara bound in chains.

    Other than being restrained, she luckily didn''t appear to be hurt. But from her gaze, Emery knew if they managed to escape from this predicament, the girl would be shouting ''I told you'' at him for days.

    Turning around, the old grand magus looked at Emery with an inexplicable gaze while saying, "Not only do I find your story hard to believe, I also found out that you came with a fake invitation."

    He walked up to Annara and said, "Instead of whatever you told me, it makes more sense to think that you are a spy of the Bat bloodline faction, don''t you think?" Gazing at him with the same gaze, the old grand magus said, "Now I want the truth, or you two will not see the light of day again."

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1486 Interrogation

    Emery stood before the old magus with a sense of unease. The man''s piercing gaze seemed to bore into his very soul.

    Unfortunately for him, having Annara, a Bat Bloodline magus as apanion only added to the old magus'' distrust. After all, the Wolf and the Bat bloodline had a long history of conflict, they have been at each other''s throats for hundreds of years.

    Emery respectfully said, "Elder, we are not part of the bat faction, nor are we here as spies. We came uninvited, yes, but we didn''t realize it was such a crime, and for that, I apologize."

    The Elder''s eyes narrowed until they turned to slits, and Emery could clearly feel the weight of his judgment bearing down on him. He tried to maintain hisposure, but it turned out to be difficult when he could see several magus positioning themselves to block his escape.

    Looking at the unconvinced old magus stood so close to Annara, he added.

    "There is no need for this, we came with no intention to harm anyone."

    "That is a lie"

    As expected, it would be a difficult task to lie to such an experienced magus. Because of this, Emery needed to choose his next words carefully.

    But then, to his surprise, the old wolf nonchntly said, "Besides, you did harm someone."

    Emery was taken aback. He hadn''t expected the elder to bring up his altercation with the young Corvin.

    Could this all be about his fight with Corvin?

    Emery couldn''t fathom it no matter how he thought about it. He knew the old wolf wouldn''t do all of these things and call him out just for that. There had to be something more to it.

    After racking his brains, Emery finally came to one possible conclusion.

    "This is not about me beating that Corvin magus, isn''t it? ...Tell me, what do you really want?"

    A little sly smile appeared on the old wolf. Before Emery could ponder over its meaning, a wave of energy washed over him.

    "Your real identity," He said. "I need to know who you are!"

    Emery felt his mind being assaulted by the sudden surge of power emanating from the old wolf. He quickly tried his best to resist the attack, shielding his thoughts from the intruder.

    "You will tell me", hemanded.

    The pain was excruciating. The old wolf was definitely trying hard to probe his mind. Fortunately, being a magus came with a set of its own benefits. One of them was that his mind could not be easily prated as it lies deep inside his soul.

    But with time, the intensity of mental attack went on to increase, apanied by excruciating pain. The pressure to reveal his true identity was almost unbearable, and he began struggling to keep his thoughts hidden.

    A voice came to mind that revealing himself might not be as disastrous as he thought. In fact if they knew who he really was, he might even be rewarded for his deed at rescuing the Magus Academy''s acolytes among other things.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Yet, it was not just the fear of the Elven army that kept him from revealing his true self. Emery would prefer not to lose his leverage of having his true identity hidden until he could enact revenge on Lucius Corvin.

    Thus, despite the excruciating pain, as the mental assault continued to chip away his defenses, Emery fought tooth and nail to maintain his secrecy. Either it was because of his light element affinity or his high rank bloodline, or both, he was able to withstand the grand magus power to bend him under his will.

    After what felt like an eternity, the pressure began to ease. The old wolf let out a deep growl, a mixture of frustration and grudging respect.

    "To think you could resist my mental attack, you''re indeed a talented magus," He paused for a second as if expecting a reply before continuing his words. "But it''s only a futile struggle. With just a little more force, I could get what I want. However it would damage your soul permanently, so tell me the truth now, or else��"

    Emery knew he couldn''t hold on indefinitely, he needed to give the old wolf something which would sate both his curiosity and suspicion.

    Gathering his scattered thoughts, he painstakingly said, "Elder, the truth is�� I can''t tell you about myself as I don''t even know much about it."

    The truth had been spoken. Emery had indeed lost his memory. The magus appeared able to find some truth in it and it seems like this answer was more eptable. After a second, the pressure on his mind eased and disappeared as if it had never existed. Emery breathed a sigh of relief as the burden was removed from his mental defenses.

    Yet, to Emery''s shock, the magus responded by unleashing an even more potent mental attack. This time, however, it was not a de that sliced through Emery''s mind, but a blow that struck him like a hammer, rendering him unconscious.

    ��..

    When he came back to his senses, his eyes met with the cold, hard bars of an iron cage, with no Annara around.

    "Great, am I now a prisoner?" He sighed aloud.

    Emery''s heart raced as hey trapped in the pitch ck confines of the cage, moving towards a distant light. As he drew nearer, his anticipation grew, as his mind raced with possibilities of what awaited him on the other side.

    Finally, he emerged into a bright circr arena, one hundred meters in diameter, with sand covering the ground. The cage came to a stop, and the door swung open to the entrance of the arena.

    Emery strode out of the cage and as he surveyed the arena, his eyesnded on the figure of the old grand magus, Warwick, who watched him intently from a seat high above, beyond a ss wall.

    Annoyed, Emery bellowed at the man, "Elder, What is the meaning of this?! Why have you brought me here?!"

    Before he could receive an answer, a new cage was opened, and a high-level ferocious beast was unleashed into the arena.

    As the monstrous beast roared and charged towards him, Emery finally realized that the grand magus had brought him here for one reason alone �C to test his capabilities. which means the reason the old wolf put a lot of interest in him was because of his strength.

    "I guess the more I show my strength, the higher chance I will have to escape this."

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1487 Test

    [Emerald Wolf]

    [Magical beast - Level 80]

    [Battle power - 210]

    It was a wolf creature, almost twice the size of a human, with its body covered in sparkling green crystals. It let out a shrieking howl before it kicked the ground, dashing at top speed towards the human figure on the arena as it brandished its sharp crystal ws with malicious intent.

    The young human swiftly transformed into a silver-furred half man half wolf before disappearing into an afterimage, moving at a speed on par with what the beast exhibited. A series of deafening sounds zed through the air as the two shed fiercely, exchanging deadly attacks with one another.

    In just a few exchanges, the youth managed toe out victorious. The beasty motionless before him, bloodstains covering the ground everywhere.

    However, even though he won, he still did not let his guard down.

    The young man''s foresight soon proved to be sharp as another cage was opened, and this time, the beasts he had to take on were not one, but two at once.

    Looking at the terrifying creatures, not a trace of fear could be seen on the young man''s figure.

    Instead, he took the initiative this time, attacking one of the beasts before they could gang up on him together. He dodged and parried the dangerous attacks his opponents threw and used his raw power to overwhelm the creatures one by one. In the end, he also triumphed over them.

    "Is this all you got?!" shouted the young man.

    Above the arena, watching from behind the ss was the old grand magus, loyal servant of the Silvermane King. Together with him was a group of half a dozen people �C the aides of the Alpha King.

    "Those are too easy for him,..." the old grand magus muttered to himself before turning to the others. "Do as he wishes. Subject him to level 5!"

    "Yes, Elder."

    After Emery defeated two wolves at once without a hitch, this time five wolves were unleashed from their confinement at the same time. Oupeted in numbers, he soon found himself surrounded by the horde of beasts. Coupled with the wolves'' innate ability to fight in packs, the difficulty increased drastically by a few folds in an instant.

    It was clear that this time the young wolf would not be able to win the challenge so easily. The beasts pounced on him from all directions, making him unable to take care of them one by one. As a result, the wolves managed to start inflicting wounds on his body.

    The old grand magus paid close attention to every move the youth made and proceeded topare it with the dataing from the machine in front of him in detail. An inexplicable glint could be seen asionally shing across his eyes.

    It was at this moment that two golden-haired male figures entered the room he was in.

    Even though this entire area was restricted to just those who were involved, the two people were of high importance to the Silvermane. Therefore, the old grand magus didn''t mind them going in and watching what was happening.

    "He really is in here,"mented one of the golden-haired figures as soon as they saw what was beyond the ss. A raised eyebrow followed as soon as he realized what was happening. "Level 5? He could even keep up with this? A talent indeed��"

    The other one walked up to the old grand magus and asked, "Warwick, what have you learned so far?"

    The old grand magus briefly turned his head. There was some hesitation from him, but he eventually decided to share his findings.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "We are still confirming his background, but for bloodline rank, he is confirmed to have a Mythical Rank 8 and currently in Rank 6."

    Those words quickly caught the interest of the two. One of themmented in an enlightened tone. "No wonder he was able to beat my son. Rank 8 is indeed formidable. "

    While the three of them were conversing, the young wolf fighting against the pack of Emerald Wolf had managed to kill the second beast, which subsequently decreased the difficulty of the level by a huge margin.

    Seeing this sight, the old grand magus ordered, "Commence level 6."

    Level 6 did not simply add another pack of wolves into the fray. Instead, it brought in the Emerald Alpha Wolf. It wasmon knowledge that a pack wasn''t truly a pack without its Alpha, as evidenced by the exponential increase inbat strength that the pack immediately exhibited upon its appearance.

    [Emerald Alpha Wolf]

    [Magical beast - Level 95]

    [Battle power - 265]

    With their leader among them, it was as if the Emerald Wolves were on drugs as their onught became extremely ferocious. Adding to the wounds he sustained from the previous rounds, the young wolf half-blood was quickly overwhelmed.

    Knowing that he would lose if nothing happened, the young man transformed into another form of his. His body erged as his fur turned a dark color, and with a deafening roar, he shot toward the horde and leveled the scales.

    When he saw him attacking the wolves with ferocity, one of the golden-haired figures said, "His skills are terrible. He''s just fighting with his instincts, if this continues he won''tst long."

    The old grand magus, however, seemed to have another opinion. "That is yet to be determined."

    The younger of the two figures walked up to the machine that kept showing the data of the ongoing fight, and after reading a little, he said, "It says here that his age is not yet 30 years old. Bing a magus at such a young age is certainly an impressive aplishment."

    "Yes," the old grand magus responded. "But there was evidence stating that he is a clone body, so we can''t get urate detail on his age."

    Hearing that, the younger golden hair appeared more excited as he asked, "What type of wolf is he?"

    "We don''t know yet because we haven''t got a match. What we know for sure is that it''s not amon one as it has both affinities in dark and light wolves gene."

    "Darkness and light? That''s certainly quite something," said the younger wolf before he seemed to remember a certain figure in the past.

    Seeing his expression, the older one seemed to know what he was thinking as he said, "Don''t think about it, brother. Silvermane has beaten you to it."

    The old magus casually answered, "Only if his background checks out."

    By the time they finished their discussion, the young wolf also had finished fighting. He stood in the arena filled with the corpses of the Emerald Wolf, his body covered in his and his opponents'' blood.

 Chapter 1488 Identity

    Time appeared to stand still as Emery waited for the person who would pass on judgment to arrive. He silently looked at the door as it revealed a figure who soon approached the corpse-filled arena, but it was not the grand magus he was expecting to see.

    Instead, the approaching figure was one of the pce magus aides. Emeryplied without a word when the man briefly invited Emery to follow him, and none of them said any unnecessary words while they walked through the magnificent halls of the pce.

    After a short while, they finally arrived at a certain room. There, Emery was instructed to wash himself and don new, more proper attire to rece his torn-apart bloodied clothes. Emery was then sent to return to the lobby where the old grand magus was already waiting for him.

    The moment he stepped into the lobby, the grand magus''s eyes immediately scanned his entire figure.

    "Are you ready to tell me your identity now?" the old wolf asked. His eyes were fixed on the young acolyte''s every move, seemingly awaiting any sort of response.

    Emery was silent for a second. The strength test and the amodating yet respectful treatment he was given after made him believe that the old wolf no longer had any ns of harming him. Yet despite that, Emery still could not bring himself to trust the old wolf.

    He calmly shook his head and respectfully said, "My apologies Elder, but I''m afraid I can''t do so. As I''ve said, I am also still trying to figure things out."

    Emery looked up and met the grand magus''s gaze. He somewhat expected the old wolf to scrutinize him with disbelief and continuously question him, but to his surprise, the old wolf did not do any of those. Instead, his eyes were filled with tolerance and understanding.

    "I believe you. I found out that your soul has been harmed recently, and to quite a severe degree at that. As for your intention�� I probed enough to conclude that you neither are a spy from our enemies nor came to harm Silvermane. At the very least, you did note to harm our king."

    Emery chose to stay silent and let the old wolf continue.

    "You are here because of the [Ancient Wolf Blood], are you not?"

    This time, Emery affirmed the grand magus''s words with a nod. Emery was hoping that the old wolf would be willing to provide some more information on how to obtain it, so he didn''t bother to hide this intention of his.

    "The king is always appreciative of new talents. However, while your bloodline gene indeed makes you a notable candidate to receive the Ancient Wolf Blood, we value family before strength. Unless you can prove your loyalty, we will never allow you to obtain it."

    The old wolf sounded like he waspletely on his side, but in the end, it was yet another attempt to make him reveal his identity. Again, Emery decided to stay silent.

    For a moment, both sides did not say a word. Seeing that the young wolf showed no signs of speaking, the old wolf ultimately heaved a sigh. "Come find me if you changed your mind. For now, you can go."

    Emery imperceptibly breathed out in relief. After giving the grand magus a respectful bow, he unhurriedly headed toward the door and left the ce.

    Moments after his departure, one of the Corvin brothers entered the room and approached the old grand magus.

    "You released him."

    "I did."

    "Why? Isn''t his identity suspicious?"

    "Lord Lucius," the old wolf said with a benign smile. "If we lock up every suspicious figure who enters this ce, I fear that Silvermane will cease to have any more allies."

    A chuckle resounded in the room before the old grand magus once again spoke.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "Yes. Warwick, have you found out about his gene type? I am interested to know."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The old man paused for a very short moment before responding, "A Silver Obstagoon wolf. Quite umon, but nothing worth taking note of."

    "Really?" The Corvin''s brows furrowed. It was clear that type was not at all what he had expected. After receiving affirmation from the old wolf, he finally left with a little disappointment.

    Watching the man''s leaving figure, the old wolf''s lips formed a faint smile, an expression he rarely showed.

    "It seems that my guess is right."

    ******

    When Emery stepped out of the pce, Annara was already waiting for him with her killer gaze.

    "Did you tell them anything about your identity?"

    "I didn''t."

    "Then how are you here? Why did he let us go?"

    "Beats me." Emery shrugged.

    "Huh!! You''re definitely a hero of some kind of story, aren''t you!? If I could have even a tenth of your luck, I would have be a famous queen of a distinguished faction!"

    Emery looked into her eyes and casually responded, "Is that what you want? To be a queen of a faction?"

    "Well, maybe�� No, wait, that''s not the point!!"

    Emery walked in front of her with rxed steps. "Don''t worry, everything worked out for the best. We also got the information we need."

    "We did?"

    Emery nodded with a light smile. He couldn''t wait to check the new blood vial he received. However, for now, he was more interested in finding out about the Royal Hunt that the king previously mentioned��his path to getting his hands on the Ancient Wolf Blood.

    Now that his identity had been proven capable of passing such a thorough investigation, Emery was much more confident; he was more rxed to walk around Silvermane City and ask for information regarding the Royal Hunt.

    The two were soon led into one of thergest buildings in the city; a hall made of stone located at the center of Silvermane City, the Silvermane Wolves'' Guild.

    Despite its grand scale, the hall was crowded from the thousands of different wolf n members. It was amunity center, a guild that provided information, issued out tasks, and supplied wolf-rted goods and services.

    After looking around the interior of the hall for only a short period, Emery quickly went to the central desk and enquired about the Royal Hunt.

    The individual assisting him was a girl with a pair of tall furry ears. She had a professional smile on her face as she listened to Emery, but as soon as he mentioned his intention of participating in the Royal Hunt, a light chuckle escaped her lips.

    "You must be a new ''visitor'' wolf. Unfortunately, you can''t participate in the hunt."

 Chapter 1489 Wolf Guild

    The Royal Hunt is a long-standing tradition that is celebrated every five years, in which a grand event that could be participated in by the wolf half-bloods throughout the Magus Universe was held.

    Apart from the priceless prizes given out to those who win, the event was also a great tform for those who wish to demonstrate their worth and be acknowledged by the powerful figures of the bloodline.

    However, although it could indeed be entered by half-bloods of the Wolf bloodline from any faction or n, they had to have and pass a certain set of requirements to participate in the main event.

    Every aspiring participant needed to be registered in the Wolf Guild, a singr entity that represented the entire Wolf bloodline in the universe. Not only that, they also had to have their fame to pass certain standards to be eligible to participate.

    There are 7 different ssifications of fame used to rate each wolf half-blood that signed up for the event. Emery scanned the rating table the foxdy was showing with curiosity evident on his face.

    [Grade F : Starting]

    [Grade E: 100 fame]

    [Grade D: 1000 fame]

    [Grade C: 10,000 fame]

    [Grade B: 100,000 fame]

    [Grade A: 1 million fame]

    Wolf Dens quest, military service, or royal decree, those were some of the tasks that would give those whopleted them fame points. As for the highest level of fame, the S Grade, it was an honorary title that could only be given by the Alpha King himself.

    After contemting what he had seen, Emery had to admit that this type of system involving fame points was indeed a clever way to nurture talents and bring all kinds of packs that were different from one another together in a spirit ofpetition.

    This resonated perfectly with what the old grand magus Warwick said, about how the Silvermane King valued family over strength.

    Annara who was standing next to him appeared to agree as she spoke after understanding the system.

    "This is a smart system, and most importantly everything is under Silvermane''s control.." She said, a look of contemtion on her face. "It''s no wonder that they could be the biggest faction among the Wolf bloodline. All the smaller ns unconsciously sign themselves to be loyal to the Silvermane and join his cause."

    Hearing that, Emery nodded his head slightly before turning his attention to the foxdy again, asking her the requirement one needed to pass in order to participate in the Royal Hunt.

    "Grade C is the minimum requirement," she said with a smile.

    For Emery, or to be exact Evan Valerious, being an unknown nobody he had to make his climb from the very bottom the Grade F. Knowing that the event was quickly approaching, he swiftly checked all the tasks avable for him to take. He wanted to get a clear picture of what he should do to obtain the minimum Grade C.

    [Rank F Quest]

    [Package delivery, Low threats, 20 fame points]

    [Wall Construction jobs, 20 days, 40 fame points]

    [Information gathering , Low threats, 100 fame points]

    [Outpost Guard Duties, 30 days, Low threats. 300 fame points]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Escort services, 3 days, Medium threats, 400 fame points]

    Scouring the list given to him, Emery could see there were dozens of quests that awarded 10 to 500 fame points for Grade F uponpletion. As he continued to rise through the ranks, the quests would be more dangerous, but so also the fame points.

    Looking at the expression on Emery''s face, Annara couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. "I bet you are now considering that stealing the item will be a better alternative."

    Emery didn''t say anything. Technically, the red-haired girl''s words were not wrong. With the amount of fame points given, he would need toplete around twenty or thirty quests before he was eligible to join the Royal Hunt.

    With that thought in mind, he turned to the foxdy and asked another question.

    "When will it be? The Royal Hunt, I mean."

    "It will be held during the third seventh cycle of the lunar year, which is in three months." She answered quickly.

    Emery heaved a sigh of relief at that, as he thought that he had more than enough time if he chose to go on with this option. But then, the foxdy gave him another piece of information that once again troubled him.

    "Also�� I assume you already have the pack ready?"

    "...The pack?" Emery was startled by the question.

    Realizing that Emery really didn''t know much about the event, the foxdy nodded and quickly exined, "Well, the Royal Hunt is an event for wolf packs, meaning you need to have a minimum of five people to join."

    ".... "

    On the other hand, Annara burst intoughter when she heard that. Wiping the tears that came out of her eyes, she said, "So do you still want to do this? Or should we find another way?"

    Once again, Emery didn''t say anything.

    Although now he knew that he needed to find a team, Emery still decided to register first. At the same time, he also read everything he needed to know about the Royal Hunt, from its requirements to rules in detail, to avoid the same thing from happening.

    The event was indeed a teampetition, where each pack numbered between five to ten people. Every member needed to have at least C Grade of fame points, and the maximum cultivation stage allowed to join is the Crescent Moon of the magus realm, which shows its target toward young talent.

    It would certainly be a challenging endeavor for Emery to form his team and simultaneously fulfill the other requirements. However, the more Emery read about the event, the more interested he was in taking part.

    One reason thatpelled him was that he believed the entire process he had to go through and the time he spent participating in a pack would allow him to understand his bloodline more, which might lead to another breakthrough without relying on serums.

    The other reason was that with his memories still troubled, he never felt more alone than now. He knew he couldn''t depend on the Ouroboros'' kindness forever, and could really also have more allies on his side.

    "Here is your identification, Sir." said the foxdy with a smile as she handed out a piece of metal card that glowed with an F rank marking on it to Emery.

    Now that he had actually decided to participate in the event, Emery needed to make a move to make it happen.

    First agenda, creating his own pack.

 Chapter 1490 Wolf Pack

    As he thought about the pack he needed to form, Emery couldn''t help but recall his own pack whose memories he had just recently recovered, the existence of five girls in his hometown on Earth.

    Even though they most likely weren''t strong enough to participate in the Royal Hunt, nothing could rece the feelings of fighting alongside his own family.

    Unfortunately, the prime directive imposed upon lower realm worlds made it impossible to get them out of Earth without turning them into criminals in the entire Magus Universe. That''s considering he could slip through or defeat the current caretaker of Earth.

    Either way, the Fey girls were simply not an option for his current dilemma. Maybe he could bring them for the next Royal Hunt, but definitely not now.

    Emery needed to find someone else to join him, four of them at the very least.

    "It says here that as long as they are willing to form a blood pact with you, even people unrted to your bloodline are allowed to participate. That''s good news! At least it''s reasonable," Annara said as she read through the rules of the grand event, specifically regarding the constitution of the packs, on one of the tables within the Wolves Guild.

    In the meantime, Emery himself was reading about the wolf packs on the Silvermane.

    As it turned out, there were over three hundred million half-blood wolves living on Silvermane alone. However, those who were of fighting age and at least Rank 4 Legendary bloodline genes, only numbered a little over three million.

    The enormous difference showed how rare and valuable high-level bloodline genes were.

    Those living close in the cities were mostly already part of a n or faction, while those living in the countryside were usually closely bonded with their own circles.

    As for those who had no ties �C those considered lone wolves, they would also likely be hard to convince as they certainly preferred to stay out of joining any pack.

    It was clear the road ahead of Emery was very troublesome, but he didn''t lose hope. Something inside of himpelled him to take up the challenge, telling him he would benefit tremendously from the process.

    Not only that, he was very much interested in exploring and getting to know more about his bloodline, learning the ways of others of his own race. If only he had the time to do so.

    The Royal Hunt would take ce in three months'' time, if they missed this opportunity, the next one five years down the line was beyond the timeline to save Silva''s life.

    "Alright then." After learning everything they needed to know about the event, Annara offered a suggestion. "I guess the quickest way to solve your problem is to hire or even buy your team."

    Emery showed a pensive look on his face at the red-haired girl''s words. Such a method was not out of the question, hiring mercenaries or buying ves was considered amon practice throughout many gxies.

    If he were to be honest, Emery did not particrly like the idea of people joining his pack for money. However, he also understood he didn''t have much time, so he was open to any reasonable solutions.

    "The guild doesn''t have ves for purchase for obvious reasons, but they should have information about hiring mercenaries."

    There was indeed a special corner reserved separately from the other quests of the Guild, as most of these quests were rted to money and personal in nature.

    Arriving at the ce, Emery was immediately presented with a list of factions and ns that provided mercenaries for hire. He scanned the list and saw that most of them were small and mid-sized ns known to make their earnings through their muscle.

    Then suddenly, Emery''s body froze in ce when his eyes saw one particr name on the list.

    Corvin Faction.

    "Humph, to think that such a big faction would actually be providing mercenary services." Annara said, when she read the same familiar name.

    Emery''s troubled feelings were instantly reced by a new sense of purpose, to get him closer in taking his revenge on Lucius Corvin. Turning to the red-haired girl next to him, he spoke with determination.

    "We are checking the Corvin faction."

    Annara couldn''t help but heave a long sigh. She was sure Emery would go and make trouble once again. Noticing her reaction, Emery tried to justify his reason.

    "If we''re going to check the situation regarding mercenaries, we''d as well start from the biggest one in town, don''t you think? If it doesn''t work out, we can think of it as researching thepetitors"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Of course, both of them knew that Emery''s intention wasn''t just to find out more about these mercenaries, especially when the other party was the Corvin n. He wanted to gauge the depths of the faction''s strength, so he could get the picture he needed for his eventual revenge.

    Rolling her eyes, Annara stared at him before saying, "Sure, sure. This is your mission, you''re the one making the call."

    The two of them swiftly went to their destination after asking where it was, it didn''t take long for them to arrive.

    Much to their surprise, the massiveplex surrounded by tall stone walls ornamented with wolf statues and the Corvin''s crest was located on one of the main streets of the city. Such a prime piece ofnd showed how influential the faction was on this.

    However, despite its grandeur, the ce was only the branch headquarters of the faction.

    Emery and Annara saw there were only a few people going in and out of the main gate even though it was next to a busy street. But from the looks of these people, they were all of a high status.

    "Are you absolutely sure about this, Emery?" Annara once again asked before they entered the ce. Emery did not answer and just casually walked through the huge gate.

    As soon as they entered the ce, the two of them were greeted by a group of uniformed men led by a beautiful, brown-haired woman. With a professional smile on her face, she spoke to them.

    "Wee to the Corvin faction. Please state the purpose of your visit."

    Annara quickly stepped forward saying, "Greetings. My master wishes to hire your mercenary services."

    Hearing those words, the woman immediately scanned the two of them up and down. A glint of doubt shed across her eyes, but she quickly went to hide it. Making a polite gesture, she led them inside the ce.

    As they made their way through theplex, the woman briefly exined about the four main buildings within the premises. All were separated by arge lush garden, and each was used for the primary service provided by the faction.

    The first building was the Faction Hall, where they amodated all the VIPs that came to this branch. It was also the ce they would use for formal meetings.

    The second building looked very much like a typical warehouse. What caught Emery''s attention was the fact that the ce was heavily guarded. Apparently, the ce was the Trading House, where they buy and sell only unique and rare items.

    The third building was the most crowded and livelypared to the first two. From afar, Emery could see a multi-storey building made of crimson stone standing beside a beautiful flower garden and a serene pond. The closer they got, the clearer the music sounded in the air.

    "That''s the Red Pagoda. Our most famous establishment," the woman said with a slight smile.

    From her smile it was obvious the ce was an entertainment house, serving foods, dance, music and also bodily pleasure.

    Before Emery could respond to her words, Annara intervened into the conversation. "Yes, my master would love them but not this time. For now, we came for the mercenary."

    The woman nodded and then led them to a building located at the back of theplex, which looked like a fortress. The moment they entered the building, Emery could see and feel thousands of people sparring among each other.

    "We have two dozen wolf packs and ten human groups of all strengths." Staring at Emery, she said, "What kind of mercenaries are you looking for, Sir?"

    Adopting his arrogant young master persona, Emery didn''t answer the woman''s question as Annara spoke. "My master wants a wolf pack group. Bring out the best one you got."

    Thedy gave a smile as she said ''Alright, Certainly"

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1491 Mercenaries

    The beautifuldy led them to a seat with a direct view of arge open field. Their reason for being here was revealed a few momentster when two packs of wolves entered the premises, each consisting of fifteen half-bloods warriors.

    Each pack was led by three magus-level figures, two New Moon and one Crescent Moon stage realm, who was the pack leader.

    With a nce at their appearance, Emery could tell these people were fighters to be reckoned with. Their demeanor and mannerism, coupled with the aura they emanated, clearly showed they were all veteran warriors.

    Without even waiting for their response, thedy gestured to these people to start sparring. Each pack quickly sent out one person, they immediately charged and came to blows with one another.

    It was a clear disy of the strength they were capable of.

    Emery saw the first to spar were saint-level warriors. However, being half-bloods, the transformation bestowed by their bloodline managed to make their spar much more interesting than expected.

    The spar was as brutal as a real fight could be, but before the two of them got too gravely injured, the leader of the pack intervened and sent out another person, at which point another exciting spar ensued.

    The demonstration went on like this until it was finally time for a spar between the magus-level individuals from the two groups.

    When the magus stepped onto the field, Emery and Annara were presented with apletely different level ofbat, where they got to see not only the wolf''s overwhelming physical abilities due to their transformation, but also their skills within the realm of magic.

    "Hopefully what they''ve shown is to your liking, Sir." Thedy said with a smile after thest pair of magus ended their fight.

    Both of them were still ying their roles, Emery stayed silent and with just a nce, Annara turned to her saying, "Is this really the best you have? I''m sure you have a better one than this."

    Hearing those words, thedy replied apologetically. "I apologize, they are indeed only our second tier mercenaries. As for the reasons why we can''t show you our first tier, they are not avable at the moment."

    "I thought you said you had a lot of mercenaries," Annara said quickly, raising her eyebrows as she stared at her and asked, "Are these really the standard of the Corvin faction?"

    Not receiving a decent answer from thedy. Annara came to a thought, she took out a leather bag and showed its content to the other party. "If you think we don''t have what it takes to pay for them, This is five million spirit stones. More wille if my master likes what he sees."

    The spirit stones Annara showed were none other than the fund given by the Ouroboros Queen to buy the Ancient Wolf Blood. Emery was pretty sure they weren''t allowed to spend it all on things like hiring mercenaries, hence the red-haired girl''s daring words must have been a bluff on her part.

    There was no doubt that five million spirit stones was a huge amount of money. However, thedy didn''t seem impressed by it. She surprisingly looked toward Emery and said, "Sir, Are you perhaps looking for a pack to join the Royal Hunt?"

    Emery turned to thedy saying, "Yes, that''s indeed the case. How do you know?"

    Still with her professional smile, thedy said, "During such time, it''s actually not difficult. After all, you weren''t the first toe to our establishment for the same reason."

    As it turned out, there had been quite a few young masters from certain factions who had asked for the same request. Thanks to the recent news that there would be a special reward for the champion of this year''s Royal Hunt, thedy believed that more woulde this year.

    Despite their half-blood origin, these young masters usually hailed from a human-dominated, hence they didn''t have many wolf packs they could depend on this kind of matter.

    "Unfortunately, Sir, the hiring fee for this particr event, is double the usual."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Saying those words, thedy took out a cube showing a price list catered specifically for hiring wolf half-blood mercenaries for the event. Both Emery and Annara were quite startled when they saw the numbers written.

    [Third-tier, one magus team: 1,000,000]

    [Second-tier, three magus team: 3,000,000]

    [First-tier, all-magus team: 10, 000,000]

    Apparently, the reason for the increase in price was not because of high demand, but rather because of the event itself, more specifically the length of the event and the need for the mercenaries to enter into a blood pact.

    However, Annara didn''t back down from her bluff and before Emery could say anything, she went ahead and said she wanted to see a first tier mercenary regardless of the cost.

    Unfortunately, thedy still refused her offer.

    "The truth is our young master is also nning to join in on the event, that''s why we can''t show you our first tier mercenaries. He has reserved all of them for his training," thedy said in an apologetic tone.

    Before Annara could say something they would regret, Emery stepped in and made a decision. "Then we will not use your services this time. Thank you for your time."

    After hearing that Jason would join the Royal Hunt, even if money was not an issue, Emery would not trust a wolf pack of the Corvin to be part of his team. One thing he regretted a little was that he couldn''t see firsthand the strength of Corvin''s first tier pack.

    "We''re leaving now."

    Even though Emery had told her they could go on their own, the woman kept up her professionalism and apanied him out of the ce. As they once again walked past the Red Pagoda, Emery suddenly picked up a subtle female voice, singing inside the ce and stopped in his tracks.

    His abrupt stop and gaze at the building caught the attention of the two women next to him.

    Annara was genuinely surprised Emery even considered entering the ce. On the other hand, thedy picked up the clue and swiftly invited him to visit the establishment.

    Hearing the female voice once again, Emery nodded to the offer. "Show me the way."

    "Seriously, what''s going on? What''s the n here?" Annara whispered, confusion evident in her voice.

    Emery casually replied, "The voice, I think I know her."

    ----------------------------------

    Please Come and

 Chapter 1492 Red Pagoda

    The Red Pagoda establishment of the Corvin faction branch headquarters was a 6-storey building, carefully constructed and beautifully decorated to further enhance the stunning views of its surroundings. Its towering scarlet body contrasted sharply with the colorful flower garden by the charmingke, creating a dazzling disharmony.

    Compared to the other buildings Emery had seen in thisplex, it was the most crowded by far, with several people walking in and out of the building even now.

    "It''s almost evening. We usually have more guestsingter at night. Mister, you should enter while it''s still not too crowded," thedy who had been handling them said with a smile, before she bowed and left them alone.

    At the moment, Emery was standing right outside of the establishment. His mind was fixated on the singing voice, his expression in a daze. It was as if it was calling him, revealing some of the memory buried within.

    "So are we going in or what?" Annara said in an impatient tone, breaking him out of his trance.

    ncing at the red-haired girl, Emery nodded slightly, "Let''s go."

    As they walked through the open gate, the two of them were weed by the sight of numerous tables filled with several dozen people eating and drinking while being tended to by beautiful women.

    The ce they arrived at seemed to be a two-floor fine dining establishment, with the center open for in view. They could see a stage where a woman was standing alone singing.

    Emery''s gaze instantly locked on to the singing female figure as he tried to put the voice to her face. She was wearing clothes that revealed just enough to be arousing but not too over the top, but Emery paid no attention to such things as his eyes went on her face.

    Unfortunately for him, the brown-haired woman wore a mask that covered half of her face as part of her outfit.

    Just as he was about to approach her, a fat-looking man with a wide smile on his face and eyes that almost couldn''t be seen approached him. "Wee to Corvin''s Red Pagoda. How can I help you?"

    Before Emery could say anything, the man proceeded to exin all the services the ce provided.

    Apparently, the first and second floors were reserved for an exclusive dining experience. The third floor was where their famous hot bath was located, while the fourth to sixth floor were their VIP rooms for extra special services.

    ncing at the man, Emery quickly spoke before returning his gaze to the woman again.

    "We would like to dine. Give me a table closest to the stage."

    "Certainly."

    Saying those words, the man beckoned to follow him. He quickly led them to one of the three dozen tables in the area. When he saw Emery couldn''t stop staring at the person on stage, the man asked with a smile, "Are you liking our newest talent, sir?"

    "Yes," answered Emery curtly. "Tell me more about her."

    At that question, the man let out a smirk. "Mister, why ask me when you can ask her yourself? I will make sure she attends to you after she finishes her song. For now, please enjoy the best cuisine our establishment has to offer."

    When the man finally left, Annara immediately turned to Emery. "Do you really recognize her? Or is this just another game of yours to add more girls to your harem?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Emery ignored her as he was immersed in his own thoughts.

    Was his memory really ying tricks on him?

    He couldn''t see her face and no matter how hard he scoured his memories, he couldn''t find himself knowing any female wolf half-blood with such an alluring figure.

    Could it be that her song was an enchantment specifically to make all who listen to it feel the same way?

    Even though he didn''t know what song it was, Emery had to admit that what she was singing was truly enchanting and able to touch the hearts of the listeners. In fact, the song was kind of a sad tale, telling a story of losing someone dear.

    Annara appeared impressed as well as she said "The girl can indeed sing."

    Moments after the food arrived, the woman also finished her song. As she was walking down teh stage approaching Emery''s table, another girl reced her continue with a different song.

    The brown-haired woman gracefully sat on their table and swiftly introduced herself.

    "I am Trixie. Did you enjoy my singing, sir?"

    The mask she was wearing didn''t hide her genuine smile, and despite the sorrowful song she just sang, the woman was much friendlier than he expected. Once again, Emery found himself a step closer to knowing who she was, and Trixie was definitely not the name in his memory.

    He still couldn''t put a name despite getting a close look at the parts of her face that were revealed, and unfortunately even when she was eating with the two of them, she still didn''t take off his mask.

    Not long after, the fat man who greeted them earlier returned to their table. "Is everything to your satisfaction, sir and madam?" ncing at the brown-haired woman, he looked at Emery and said, "How was the service, sir? I hope she didn''t disappoint you."

    Emery noticed that when the man grabbed her shoulder, there was a slight tremble from her body, which was enough to tell him that she was rejecting such a gesture. With even more interest, Emery asked the man. "Everything is fine, but I wonder if I can ask her to take off her mask?"

    The fat man once again revealed the same smirk he showed earlier as he exined that the mask symbolized that she was new to the ce and had not been touched by anyone. After that, he bounty said, "It''s only fifty thousand for a night with her, sir. Room and other services included."

    As the fat man said those words, the brown-haired woman remained silent. On the other hand, Annara looked at Emery with a look and expression that clearly said ''are you being serious right now''.

    To the red-haired girl''s surprise, thetter epted the price and said, "You can return to the inn first."

    Needless to say, Annara had a frown on her face, especially when Emery told her to pay the man before he went up the stairs with the brown-haired woman in tow.

    Watching them disappearing into the stairs, Annara could only shake her head saying, "I knew it! you are not a wolf. You are a pig!"

 Chapter 1493 Take It Off

    "Would you like to have a hot bath first, sir?" The brown-haired woman asked, still keeping her mask on as she led the way.

    In response, Emery said, "No. Just take me somewhere private."

    Nodding her head slightly as a sign she understood, she took Emery to the fourth floor into one of the avable rooms. Upon entering, Emery was weed by arge roomvishly decorated, but what quickly caught his eye was a bed big enough for half a dozen people.

    Emery casually walked over and sat on the bed, as it was the only ce to sit in the room. On the other hand, the girl, Trixie, was standing quietly at the side of the bed.

    Even though she tried her best to hide it, he could tell she was anxious. His sharp senses picked up the faint sound of her heart beating slightly faster than before.

    "Take off your mask," Emery said, looking directly at her. "Let me see your face."

    She didn''t immediately do as asked when she heard Emery''s words. Instead, she took a deep breath and said, "Please let me wash myself up first, sir." In spite of the please in her words, she didn''t wait for Emery''s response and walked into the shower room.

    Unbeknownst to her, Emery didn''t really need nor want whatever she had to offer. He just needed to see her face, to know who she was in the hopes it would bring a little of his lost memory back.

    However, there was no hurry. He could wait a little longer. After all, the bed below him was quite soft, giving him a sense offort as he decided to lie down for a while. Although he knew it wasn''t true, he felt as if all his tension melted away.

    A few minutes had passed as Emery enjoyed lying on the bed, but the woman had still note out of the bathroom. Thanks to his senses, Emery was certain she was still inside the room. But on the other hand, he could also tell she had only been standing still not doing anything for a while.

    Feeling something was off, he got off from the bed and walked towards the shower. The moment he opened the door, he was surprised to see the masked woman swiftly turned around and with a dagger in her hand charged at him.

    She had the strength of a Rank 8 or Rank 7 acolyte at the very least. However, such a strength was still far from sufficient to take him down, even by surprise.

    Emery casually stopped her attack by catching her hand that was holding the dagger, before turning her around and restraining her.

    To his surprise, that was enough to make her give up as she said, "Just kill me�� I don''t want to live anymore."

    He could see through the mirror in front of them that the eyes behind the mask were closed as she spoke.

    "Brutus... Wait for me, I can finally join you."

    The moment Emery heard the name, it was as if a huge piece of puzzle was reconstructed in his memory. He then reached over to her mask and took it off her face, to find a face he recognized from his memory.

    "Tatyana," that name unconsciously came out of Emery''s mouth and it brought a shock to the brown-haired woman if her expression were an indication.

    "Who�� who are you?! How did you know my name?! Who sent you here!?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Emery did not immediately answer any of her questions, still overwhelmed by the wave of memories rushing back at him.

    She was a senior in the academy, part of a small pack of three led by a young man named Brutus. The woman was one of the first wolf half-bloods he had ever met.

    It finally came back to him that thest time he had seen her was when he told her the news of Brutus'' death. It had been more than four years since that time. In his memory, she was much younger and shorter. But now, she was a full-grown woman. No wonder it was not easy for him to recognize her.

    "Let me go! Or kill me! Decide what you want, but I rather die before you touch me!" She said loudly as she struggled to break free.

    Looking at her and recalling her current situation, a lot of questions came into Emery''s mind, but he didn''t let them all out. First thing first, he let go of her arm that he was holding after disarming her from the knife.

    "Calm down, I am not here to touch you nor hurt you whatsoever."

    It took a few seconds before Trixie, or rather, Tatyana to calm down, however her confusion was still apparent.

    "Who are you?" She asked with a questioning tone.

    Not only was Emery known to be dead, he was currently appearing with a different name and face. Realizing the reasons for her confusion, Emery thought about the situation for a second before finally deciding to reveal himself.

    Emery gazed into her eyes calmly as he slowly shapeshifted his face back. "Hope you still remember�� It''s me, Emery."

    The girl''s eyes widened when she saw Emery''s face. "Brother Emery��? No�� No it can''t be! You�� You died�� There''s no way this can be true. This is a trick!"

    Emery quickly grabbed her iling hands and calmly said, "It''s a long story, but it''s really me."

    It took Emery a lot of time and effort for Tatyana to finally trust that he was really him. The brown-haired girl sniffed his body all over like she the first time they met. From that Emery found out his clone body emitted a smell simr to the original body, but notpletely the same.

    Emery told her a concise summary of what had happened to him, but what finally made her believe his words was when he told her the message Brutus entrusted him to say to her, which she didn''t want to listen to at that time at Zodiac City.

    Immediately, Emery felt a strong force around his back as Tatyana rammed into his body and hugged him tightly.

    "Brother Emery�� It''s really you... You are here."

    He could feel her body rx as if all sensation had been drained out of her. Then, surprising Emery, Tatyana burst into tears, to which he quickly responded with a tight hug for quite a while. Slightly loosening their embrace, he looked into her eyes and said, "Now tell me why you are here? Where are the others? What happened to White Fang?"

 Chapter 1494 Request

    Four years ago, more than three dozen members of the White Fang n gathered together. All of them without exception were very enthusiastic to celebrate the triumphant return of their Patriarch, Lucius Corvin.

    After all the tragic incidents on the Kulturmak that killed many of their members, everyone was excited by the return of their Patriarch, hoping it would ignite the mes and bring the n back to its former glory.

    However, contrary to their expectations, things began to turn confusing after the Patriarch returned, especially when thetter decided to cut off rtionships with Zodiac City.

    The man gave them the reason for his actions, but most of them had a hard time epting it.

    "The Magus Academy is no more, so there is no need for the White Fang n to remain in Zodiac City. Come with me, you will learn and grow much more in the border area," He said.

    With such a promise, though still reluctant at the idea, Chief Heorgar listened to the Patriarch and everyone else followed suit.

    The first few months after their leave were indeed exciting. Patriarch Lucius took and apanied them through many ces they had never seen before and joined in on the ongoing war effort. Even though there were some casualties throughout their journey, all of them were honored to die for the cause.

    But before long, the Patriarch decided to take them on more threatening missions and, as the level of danger increased, more people from their n started to die. Yet, the Patriarch continued on, unleashing hell toward the enemies and toward their own.

    In the end, when there were only half of them left, the Patriarch made another unpopr decision. He disbanded the White Fang n unterally, taking all the strongest members and merging them with wolf half-bloods from another n. The man then turned this group into an elite n that followed him deep into enemy territory.

    Because of this, all the young and non-magus wolf half-bloods of the White Fang n were sent back to the Corvin faction, where they would receive training and wait for further instructions.

    It had been two years since Tatyana along with the few other surviving wolf half-bloods of the White Fang n lived on this.

    Without the protection of powerful seniors like Chief Heorgar or the pack leaders like Anna or Beatrice, Tatyana found herself mistreated by others who saw her as inferior. Not only that, she was unable topete with the other young wolves, until one day the faction decided to set a different path for her.

    Tears streaming down her cheeks, the brown-haired girl spoke while sobbing. "They told me my looks and voice would be appreciated somewhere else�� So here I am."

    Needless to say, the whole story from start to finish made Emery''s blood boil with anger and irritation. In reality, he knew what the faction did was nothing out of the ordinary, but still, he couldn''t help but be irritated with what happened to Tatyana and the White Fang n.

    On the other hand, hearing the story made Emery think of something. He looked at her and asked, "So are there more half-bloods from White Fang that live in this city?"

    Tatyana told him that no one she knew was still in the city. Apparently, the Corvin had another base outside the city andst she heard Andrei was there, but she never went there and she had only heard bad things about the ce.

    The girl wiped the tears off her cheeks before trying hard to smile and said, "Enough about me. What about you, Brother Emery? Why are you here?"

    "I am here for the Royal Hunt," Emery answered, which technically wasn''t a lie.

    Everyone living in Silvermane City knew about the event and its significance, hence Tatyana didn''t seem surprised to hear that Emery, a famous talented wolf half-blood from the magus academy, hade here to participate.

    However, hearing such a short answer, adding the fact Emery came in disguise, made her think there was something more he kept from her. Nevertheless, she had no intention of forcing the truth out of him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I know you''re hiding something from me, Brother. But I understand. You don''t have to tell me." She said with a smile. "I''m just d to see you are fine."

    Even though the girl was someone he knew well from his memories, Emery couldn''t right away risk telling her about his n for revenge. However, as he once again looked at the girl, he realized how she was such a godsend for him.

    Thinking it was worth the risk, he decided to tell her some of his ns.

    "I''m sorry I can''t tell you much, Tatyana." He said with a wry smile. "The only thing I can tell you is that I am actually here to investigate the Corvin faction. Are you willing to help me?"

    "For you brother, of course, I will help." Nodding her head, she answered enthusiastically. "What do you want me to do?"

    "I want you to be my eyes and ears in this ce."

    As Emery exined his request, he noticed the girl looked a little hesitant.

    "I''m sorry. Is it too much to ask?" He asked with a worried tone. "It''s okay, Tatyana. You don''t have to help me if you think it''s too risky for you. I can try to find another way."

    Hearing that, Tatyana hurriedly shook her head. "No, it''s okay, brother." With a wry smile, she said, "I just thought you were going to ask me to join the Royal Hunt. How silly of me�� But I guess my situation here was a little difficult to join the hunt with you."

    Emery fully understood what the brown-haired girl meant. She must have been tightly restricted to the Red Pagoda against her will and she definitely didn''t want to stay in this ce any longer. Unfortunately for her, Emery needed information about Corvin more than another person for his team, especially with her living in this base and her current role she will be perfect for the task.

    After telling her what kind of information he needed, he said "Thank you, Tatyana. I really appreciate your help�� I wille again next week."

    "Yes, brother!"

    Before leaving the Red Pagoda, Emery went to see the fat man and told how satisfied he was with Tatyana before saying, "From now on, I want her to be avable for me every night. She can sing and attend to other guests, but no one is allowed to spend a night with her except me. Do you understand?"

    It was apparently not an unusual order as the man could swiftlye up with a price of 300,000 spirit stones every month and Emery readily agreed. Seeing Emery''s decisiveness, the man had a greedy grin on his face as he said, "Actually sir, if you want, I''m willing to part with her, you can take her home for just two million spirit stones."

    Emery tried hard to hide his irritation from hearing such an offer.

    However, although that''s a figure Emery could afford, he preferred to not use the Ouroboros'' money if he could. Moreover, getting her out could possibly bring the faction''s eyes to him, which definitely was not the best situation for his ns. Hence he said, "Let me think about it. Who knows, I might get bored with her after a month or two."

    "Understood, sir�� I understand." The fat man bowed as Emery finally left the establishment.

    There was something inside Emery that told him the old him wouldn''t do something like leaving the brown-haired girl in this ce like that. However, the new him had no doubts. In order to sessfully carry out his n, he needed to do whatever was necessary.

 Chapter 1495 Travel

    After leaving the Corvin''s branch headquarters, Emery quickly made his return to the inn he was staying at. Entering his room, he sat down on the bed before taking out and inspecting the vial of blood he had received from the Alpha King today.

    [Mythical Wolf Blood Elixir]

    From the information that came from the cube, this elixir wasparable to a Tier 5 potion, which was two levels higher than the [Legendary Blood Elixir] that he had received from Zodiac City six years ago. On top of the fact it was a Mythical blood, it was also specific to a wolf half-blood �C a tremendous boon for Emery.

    However, inparison to his [Fey Booster], although it was onlyparable to Tier 4, the effect was much more potent on him due it being a specific serum for his Fey genes. Therefore, even though he was still hopeful, Emery reckoned this new elixir would give him no better effect than the booster he had.

    In the end, after giving it some thought, he decided to save the elixir for now and consumed one of his boosters instead.

    The moment he felt the serum began to take effect in his body, Emery closed his eyes and returned to the [Memory Puzzle], browsing through and refreshing the memories he had acquired today.

    He went on another journey, through all the memories he had received in thest 24 hours. From the memories of his Fey pack on Earth, the memory of the Rave, to then the memory of the Magus Academy''s wolf pack.

    Emery could feel that allplete memories rted to the Wolf bloodline had returned to him, which was certainly a great relief for him.

    It was at this moment that Emery was startled to suddenly hear a soft whispering female voice calling his name.

    "Emery�� Emery��"

    It was the same voice he heard on the streets of Silvermane city before. Morgana, it''s her voice.

    He wondered if it was an illusion or something else. As he was unable to speak to her back no matter what he tried. He thought it must have been his memory ying a trick on him.

    Momentster Emery was interrupted by a series of knocks on the door. Before he could respond, the door mmed open and Annara sauntered into the room.

    "You are back faster than expected." Staring at him, the red-haired girl had a smirk on her face, "Were you not satisfied with the girl?"

    Unperturbed by her attempt at teasing him, Emery told her about what really happened and that now he had eyes and ears in the Corvin faction. When Annara found out Emery left the brown-haired girl, she clicked her tongue and said, "That''s a smart move�� I''m impressed."

    Looking at him out of the corner of her eye, she quickly added, "You''re still a pig though�� for leaving her like that. What a poor girl��"

    Staring at her, Emery calmly said, "I''ll definitely get her out of that ce, just not now. We need to know more about the Corvin faction."

    "Alright, alright. Enough about your revenge." the red-haired girl said, waving her hands. "Tell me your n for the event, or to be exact, how to obtain the Ancient Wolf-Blood. Remember, that''s why we are here in the first ce."

    In the end, the reason Annara hade to this ce was because of the Ouroboros Queen and her main objective was to save Silva, not Emery''s personal revenge.

    Taking out the [Mythical Wolf Blood Elixir], Emery gave the small vial to Annara saying, "Our time is limited. You first take that to Bob for analysis. Hopefully, it can further help his research somehow. If not, I wonder if he could synthesize simr things like this."

    Instead of consuming it, Emey was hoping for a booster that might help his future pack instead, after all his fey booster was only useful for him.

    Although it was quite a big request, Emery was not finished as he added, "I also need you to ask the Ouroboros to find the whereabouts of the members of the White Fang n."

    When he recalled how Ouroboros had a history with White Fang, Emery hoped they would be able to find them easily. Hopefully, the White Fang could be the solution to his dilemma in the Royal Hunt.

    "If I''m going, then what about you?" the red-haired girl asked immediately. "Are you going to spend more time in the Red Pagoda?"

    "Let it go, will you?" Emery replied, exasperation evident in his voice. "Enough with the teasing and just focus on your task."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Raising her hands into the air, she shrugged while saying, "Alright, so serious now, aren''t you? Perhaps I indeed do like the old you better... Anyway, just be careful! I''d hate toe back and find your ass in need of saving again."

    First thing in the morning she went back to their spaceship and left the. Emery, on the other hand, went to a ce on the outskirts of the city called the Wolf Den. Upon arriving, he saw it was a ranch of some sort where dozens of huge wolves could be seen congregating.

    Due to its status as one of the premier ces on this, coupled with the fact those outside of Silvermane City had minimal to no knowledge of the Magus Universe, any kind of flight was prohibited. Thus domesticated animals, mostly wolves, became the''s main local mode of transportation.

    Emery picked one of the fastest wolves as his mount, which cost him ten thousand spirit stones and, following the information given by Tatyana, he made his way out of the Silvermane City area and headed south.

    The journey he went on was particrly windy, through the dense forests and undting mountains and hills. The wolves ran about 80 miles an hour, it was a decent speed, almost the same as the speed of a standard orbiter, but the trees and other obstacles made it run slower.

    Emery actually enjoyed the scenery. After being under the watchful eye of the Ouroboros, being able to run free through the forest was quite rxing for him. Every dozen or so miles, Emery would encounter an outpost or town, and the farther he was from Silvermane City, the less sophisticated the scenery became.

    What weed him after was an area where all kinds of wild creatures roamed freely. Though most couldn''t cause him any trouble, there were still a few who were fast enough or aggressive enough to block his path.

    "Good, some light exercise will be good for me!"

    He would stop asionally and fight worthy opponents, mostly magical creatures and collect their corpses and spirit stones. He might as well collect enough to return the Ouroboros'' money he used.

    When the sun set on the far horizon bathing the sky in purple and orange hues, Emery had traveled nearly one thousand miles. His attention was suddenly piqued by something. Stopping in his tracks, his gaze was fixated on one part of the forest area in front of him that was engulfed in bright light.

    He watched as the zing mes danced freely amongst the canopy of leaves as his ears picked up the snarls and yells of a fight. Curious as to what was going on, he decided to check it out.

    As he drew closer to themotion, Emery could see a group of wolf half-bloods, roughly twenty people in total, surrounding and attacking what appeared to be arge, red-furred bear.

    [Mutated Crimsonback Bear]

    [Magical Beast - level 90]

    [Battle power - 210]

    Emery raised his eyebrows when he saw it was a high-ranking creature, which shouldn''t be difficult for him to deal with. However, the same couldn''t be said of the group surrounding the creature as most of them didn''t seem to even be saint level.

    With the help of the system on his bracelet, information about those people swiftly appeared in his mind.

    [Earth realm wolf half-blood - 16]

    [Sky realm wolf half blood - 3]

    [Saint realm wolf half blood - 1]

    It was a ssification of strength generally used by the Magus Universe and in a matter of seconds, Emery found out the details of the group''s strength. The Earth realm''s battle power was in the fifties on average, all of the Sky realm close to a hundred, whereas the Saint realm was the only one who had crossed the hundred mark in battle power.

    They were all d in leather clothing that offered minimal protection and was equipped with primitive weapons; swords, spears, and bows that were engulfed in mes to sacred the beast.

    Even with a nce, such a group would not be able to defeat a high-ranking magical creature they were currently facing. However, Emery remained where he was when he saw how they had managed to force the Mutated Crimsonback Bear into a corner through sheer teamwork.

    "Impressive�� but, i wonder how many of them would survive such a fight."

 Chapter 1496 Locals

    Emery could clearly see how the group was working together to deal with the creature. They split into four subgroups of five people, where they then seamlessly attacked in turns to ensure that the Mutated Crimsonback Bear couldn''t disy its true strength.

    However, it seemed that the situation was about to reverse as Emery could feel an increase in powering from within the magical creature. Proving his senses, a momentter, the Mutated Crimsonback Bear released a zing breath of fire at one of the subgroups and managed to incapacitate three people, causing a critical gap in their teamwork.

    When the formation inevitably broke apart, just as the creature was about to charge into the second subgroup, Emery finally decided to take action. His figure appeared like the wind and halted its advance with his two arms.

    [Night Transformation]

    With his added strength, Emery easily overpowered the Mutated Crimsonback Bear, lifting its body off the ground and piercing its neck with his ws. Its blood sshed all over his body before he threw its lifeless body to the ground.

    His sudden appearance and the bloody scene that followed after, coupled with the heart-rending scream of pain from the three who got burned, caused the other half-bloods to immediately raise their weapons towards Emery.

    These people naturally knew the extent of his Magus level strength, so they were very wary about his intentions.

    Not wanting to create problems for himself, Emery intended to leave right away. But before he did so, he walked over to the dead body of the Mutated Crimsonback Bear and, using his ws, he opened up its head and scraped out its brain to reveal a glistening yellow stone.

    Heaving a deep sigh, Emery muttered to himself, "Only a yellow one again, huh..."

    The Mutated Crimsonback Bear he had just killed was a high-ranking magical creature, therefore Emery was hoping that it would have a red spirit stone that was worth ten thousand spirit stones.

    The same wish applied to all the high-ranking magical creatures he had encountered along his journey. s, all he got from them was the yellow spirit stone that was only worth a hundred spirit stones.

    Pocketing the stone, Emery turned around and was about to leave when one of the half-bloods suddenly shouted at him.

    "You! Leave that behind, that is our prey!"

    Turning his head, Emery saw that the one who screamed was the saint-level half-blood member of the group. A young man with a ring red paint on his face.

    His status as the strongest of the group certainly gave him the courage to say such things, but with just one nce from Emery, the man''s fierce expression immediately turned to one of regret.

    In the next instant, an old man who looked to be in his sixties stepped forward and bowed respectfully to Emery before saying, "We apologize to esteemed magus. My son here is a hot headed one. Please forgive his transgression."

    Emery of course knew that a magus was considered like royalty to these people, thus it would not be an exaggeration to consider the young man''s attitude out of line and deserving of punishment.

    However, he had absolutely no intention of creating drama and so he said, "I helped the kill, so I''ll take the stone while you all can have the corpse. It''s quite fair, don''t you think?"

    Nodding his head, the old man quickly replied, "Yes, esteemed magus. It''s a generous offer. We ept your wishes"

    Now that the issue was resolved, Emery turned around to leave; but the old man called him once again.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Esteemed magus, if you are not in a hurry, we would like to invite you to our humble vige to return the favor for saving us."

    Still with the respectful attitude he had shown at first, the old man introduced himself as Yori. The man was a chief of a vige located just across the nearby hill, and he offered Emery a feast and a bed for him to spend the night before continuing on his journey the next day.

    Before setting out on his journey, Emery had heard that the wilderness would be even more dangerous as night fell, but he was not afraid of such a challenge. Apart from that, he also wanted to get some more hands-on training and spirit stones.

    However, when he looked at the old man and his pack, he thought it would be a good idea to find out and know more about the Silvermane locals. Therefore he eventually epted the invitation.

    "Ok, lead the way"

    "That''s great! Please wait for a while, esteemed magus."

    Under Yori''s instructions, the group quickly divided up their work and cut apart the dead Mutated Crimsonback Bear, where they were then stored into a leather bag that had the function of Spatial Space.

    Though the fact that they had to cut the magical creature into pieces to fit into the bag meant that it was definitely an inferior productpared to storage rings.

    On the other side, Emery could see the Sky realm half-bloods casting healing spells on the three half-bloods that got caught by the Mutated Crimsonback Bear''s ultimate attack.

    These people were no doubt a decent group of warriors. However, they weren''t strong enough to take on such a high-ranking creature and came out unscathed, which naturally prompted Emery a question.

    There must be a reason as to why they were hunting a magical creature beyond their level in the middle of the night like this. Emery couldn''t help but wonder if the invitation actually had a purpose behind it.

    Curious as to what it was, Emery waited for them to finish,called on his wolf ride and followed them back to their vige. They tracked across the hills and soon arrived at a small settlement situated next to a mountain and stream surrounded by tall trees.

    It was a peaceful and serene vige inhabited by around three hundred half-bloods. Seeing the new spectacle, Emery thought that this must be a reflection of all the small wolf half-bloodmunities on this.

    Entering the vige, Emery saw that there was indeed a feast being prepared immediately. It was nothing extravagant, just a huge bonfire where they cooked some of the Mutated Crimsonback Bear meat they had just obtained, leaving the rest to be prepared for sale in the closest townter.

    The women and children came out of their huts and joined in, helping and enjoying the feast together. They all danced happily to the beat of their simple instruments, to the flickering mes of the bonfire.

    However, beneath all the excitement, Emery could see that some of the warriors were agitated, which told him that his guess was most likely correct. With that said, he decided he would not take a nap at the hut and bed that was offered to him.

    As expected, when morning came, amotion broke out in the vige as it was visited by a group of people.

 Chapter 1497 Guest

    Emery could sense thirty people arriving at the outskirts of the vige. Half of them were at the Saint level and the other half were Sky realm experts. As if that wasn''t enough, there was also one Magus level figure among them.

    Viewed from any angle, it couldn''t be denied that the strength of this group is far superior to that of the group of warriors from this vige.

    Interested in what was going on, Emery decided to walk out of his hut. He could clearly see how several dozen vigers hade out of their dwellings and were standing in the center of the vige. These people all looked ready to wee the guests.

    Of course, there were also many others who were anxious, those who were seen hiding, watching from cover and inside their huts in fear as their gazes riveted on the people surrounding their vige.

    At this moment, Emery saw the vige chief Yori walk up to him. Bowing his head in greeting, the man looked at Emery and spoke in a respectful manner.

    "Sorry to disturb your rest, esteemed magus. I came to inform you that we are currently having some visitors."

    "Who are they?"

    Lowering his head again, Yori took a deep breath and started to speak. "Esteemed magus, they are the Ironcrest n that rules this sector of the area. But, you don''t have to worry. I guarantee there won''t be any problems."

    Emery had read the information that Silvermane had indeed selected around a hundred ns to help them govern the vast area of a�?a�?this, where each n would be in charge of a certain portion of the territory.

    At the same time, Emery saw those thirty people finallye into the vige. Their bodies d in uniformed ck clothes made of leather, they entered the vige as if they owned the entire ce.

    Gazing at the old man, Emery was silent for a moment before saying, "There''s no need to lie anymore. Tell me why you brought me here, or I will leave this vige right now."

    It was clear to see that Yori was anxious at the possibility of him leaving. He hurriedly bowed his head and apologized. He then finally revealed the true reason they invited him to the vige, talking about the fact that the Ironcrest n was known to be barbaric towards the wolf packs they governed over.

    The old man hoped that with the presence of another magus, which in this case Emery, those people would be more civil.

    Interested in how this entire thing would pan out, Emery said calmly, "I will observe this as you wish. However, I will not get involved in your n''s issues."

    "Thank you, esteemed magus." Quickly lowering his head once again, Yori had a grateful look on his face as he said, "That''s exactly all I wish."

    A momentter, one of the men in ck, the Magus level figure of the group loudly shouted the old man''s name. When the other party found him standing next to Emery, he was visibly startled. But it didn''t seem enough to stop his disrespectful attitude as expected.

    Staring at Emery, the man said nonchntly, "Well, well, well, what do we have here?" He broke into chuckle as he turned to Yori and said, "A single magus won''t help you out of your troublesa�""

    Yori quickly interrupted the man. "There will be no problem. He is a guest of this vige"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Good." He then stretched out his hand and opened it saying, "Now give me what you owe us."

    Hearing that, Yori turned and gave a nod to one of his men. Immediately, they took out several leather bags that Emery was familiar with and poured their contents near the group of visitors.

    Scattered on the ground, there were bodies of various kinds of creatures other than the Mutated Crimsonback Bear that Emery had helped the group killedst night. It instantly became clear that the reason these people took the risk against high-ranking Legendary creatures was because of this offering a�" a sort of tribute to the ruling n.

    However, looking at the tributes, the magus'' response was one of disappointment instead.

    "What.. What is this, Yori? You know that we don''t like it like this!"

    As he lowered his head, Yori spoke respectfully, "Please give our sincere apology to your patriarch. We don''t have the time to trade them because of personal reasons. However, those are all valuable parts of 5 Legendary creatures. That is our tribute for this month."

    "No... no... this is not what we want.. No." Walking towards the pile of remains, he then said, "On top of that, I don''t think these are even enough..."

    The atmosphere became tense with the vigers clearly holding back their anger and the visitors looked more than willing to start a fight. But before things got out of control, it was at this moment that Yori said something that seemed to satisfy the visitors.

    "We are willing to pay the remaining amount with servitude."

    Whileughing, the magus said, "Good good, that''s exactly what I like to hear." He gazed at the pile of corpses once again before turning to the old man and saying, "I just need one person, a Sky realm will do."

    Amotion immediately broke out as the few Sky realm level vigers stepped up and told the chief to pick them. However, shocking all of them, Yori said, "No, all of you stay here. I''ll be the one going."

    Needless to say, this decision quickly angered his Saint realm son as the man shouted, "No, father. You cannot!"

    Smiling at him, Yori shook his head slightly and said, "No, son. Let me do it... Besides, it''s finally time for you to take over my mantle and lead the vige. Let me do myst responsibilities as chief."

    The magus, however, once again chuckled at those words. "Are you being serious right now?" He said while staring at Yori. "Who wants an old and dying man like you? No! I will choose who wille with us myself."

    Those insulting words he spoke seemed to be the final straw as it sent the vigers into a rage. Some quickly drew their weapons and some activated their transformation ability, all of them were ready to fight.

    Only just now did it ur to Emery that the servitude the old man meant was just another word for very. It just came to his understanding that the ruling n was forcing these vigers to pay their tribute by enving themselves.

 Chapter 1498 Clash

    As the tension in the air between the two groups continued to grow, it became increasingly apparent that a fight was about to ensue between the 80 or so warriors of Yori''s vige and the thirty members of the Ironcrest n.

    Watching all this unfolding, there was something within Emery that told him to jump in and help those people. However, he eventually decided not to.

    He had absolutely no ns of making things difficult for himself for a group of people who had nothing to do with him, especially those who had tried to trick him into helping them.

    Before long, swords were drawn, bows were pulled, both groups were brandishing their weapons at each other. However, just as they were about to be unleashed and set off a battle, the already transformed Yori roared out loud, apanied by a burst of powerful aura that was above his realm.

    "EVERYONE, STAND DOWN!!"

    At that moment, it was as if everything came to a halt. The roar was so sudden and so powerful that it caught everyone''s attention and shattered the atmosphere altogether, stopping the fight from progressing.

    Staring at the Ironcrest n''s magus with a fierce gaze, Yori spoke with suppressed anger. "You are going too far, Rezek. It''s our right to choose the tribute, and it has always been the way. Your Lord will not allow this!"

    From the willingness to be sacrificed for the sake of the vige to the actions he did right now, Yori had managed to give Emery some positive impressions of him. It was indeed an act that only a principled and caring leader could do.

    However, the old man''s actions were destined to be in vain. Seeing their attitude so far, Emery did not believe those guests would listen to him.

    In the next second, what happened unfortunately went as Emery expected.

    The magus named Rezek just chuckled as he said, "You are a fool, aren''t you Yori? Do you really not get it? The increasing taxes, the tight deadlines..." His chuckle turned intoughter. "Our patriarch does not want your small tribute. What he wants is yournd."

    As soon as he finished saying those words, with a motion of his hand, the 30 warriors behind him came charging towards the vigers. Various roars echoed loudly through the air before sounds of swords nging, ws shing, and spells exploding poured in.

    All hell broke loose as the two sides, numbering in the hundreds, engaged in a battle to the death.

    Even though the things that the Ironcrest n did to Yori''s vige were unfair, arguably heinous, treatment towards thetter as stated, Emery had heard about the territorial wars that were constantly being waged between the Wolf bloodline ns.

    What happened in front of him could have been somethingmon. Hence he should not throw himself into bing embroiled in such a situation. It was not his ce to get involved in this matter.

    Hence, he took a few steps back and continued to watch from the sidelines.

    Still standing where he had been, the magus called Rezek had a smile on his face when he saw Emery''s decision.

    Yori once again let out a loud howl, and with his aura as the vige chief, he managed to raise his vige''s eighty warriors'' battle power. However, despite their superior numbers and solid teamwork, they were still quickly overwhelmed by their opponents.

    In just a short duration of five minutes, half of the eight warriors had fallen to the ground, either died or incapacitated. From the looks of it, it was only a matter of time before everyone was taken care of by the Ironcrest n.

    As he continued to observe the battle, Emery realized that the Ironcrest had no qualms about killing those with Earth realm cultivation, but they were willing to do the extra work if it allowed them to capture the Sky realm warriors.

    The only two who were able to hold their ground and fight off Ironcrest''s people were the chief Yori and his son. With their transformation, the two brown-furred wolves were able to match the saint-level warriors of the Ironcrest n, especially thetter who was capable of fighting three at the same time.

    "That one is quite valuable, so do it properly!" shouted Rezek, a frown could be seen on his face when he saw the stubborn fight that Yori''s son was doing.

    It was tantly obvious what these Ironcrest people were trying to do. The only reason they tried so hard to capture the strong vigers instead of killing them was to turn them into ves.

    Once again, Emery fell into thought, hesitating whether or not he should help them.

    Before he could make up his mind, there were already only a dozen left standing. Naturally, the father and son duo were among these people.

    As more and more Ironcrest warriors took down their opponents, they quickly joined in the attempt to capture the Saint level half-blood. It was evident how much they valued the young man.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Despite the fact that various kinds of restraining spells and rope artifacts were thrown, it still took them quite an effort before they finally managed topletely restrain him.

    "NO!!" shouted Yori as he rushed into the crowd surrounding his son like a gust of wind.

    Immediately afterwards, he twisted his body while extending his sharp ws, bing a tornado of destruction that forcibly pushed the Ironcrest warriors away. He then quickly used his ws to free his son from the restraints.

    Thetter naturally didn''t let the vige chief have his way just like that. They immediately strike back, inflicting countless sword and w wounds on the old man. Nevertheless, ignoring the blood and wounds all over his body, the old man shouted, "Go, son! Run!!"

    At that moment, Emery felt a certain memory buried within his mind being unlocked when he saw the sacrifice Yori made for his son. It told him that a simr situation happened to him a long time ago, where a certain bandit hade to harm someone he cared about.

    While Emery was distracted by the newfound memory, it was at this moment that the Ironcrest magus, Rezek, took action. He disappeared from where he stood and charged at the old wolf, using a powerful battle art that crushed both of thetter''s hind shoulders, which effectively rendered both of his arms useless.

    "Father!!" The son screamed as he saw the bloody, tragic sight of his father.

    HOWWWLLL!!

    The young man waspletely enraged to see his father''s condition. The anger he experienced even allowed him to increase his strength. Unfortunately, with a dozen or so saint level warriors surrounding him, there was nothing he could do even with his increased strength. He could only struggle helplessly.

    Everything, from start to finish, took less than ten minutes. In the end, all the able-bodied warriors of the vige were neutralized by the Ironcrest warriors. Their vige head fell to his knees in agony, a pool of blood gathering beneath him.

    "Please, let them all go..." said Yori as he stared at Rezek. "We will do anything! anything for the Ironcrest!"

    Walking up to the old wolf, thetter chuckled as he said, "You know how this goes, Yori... You need to die, so all your bloodline will be easily taken care of."

    Not waiting for a reply, Rezek pulled out a dagger and immediately drove it straight into Yori''s heart. The vigers could do nothing but scream and cry when they saw their vige chief groaning in pain. A momentter, his head fell down and didn''t move anymore.

    Yori''s son was furious, his eyes turned bloodshot watching his father''s life disappear from this world. He screamed out loud his desire to get revenge and killed the Ironcrest n, but he was quickly silenced by the Ironcrest saint warriors around him.

    After killing Yori, Rezek ordered his subordinates to gather the rest of the people hiding in the vige out into the open. These people were forced out and quickly dragged into the field when Ironcrest warriors started burning down the hut they were staying in.

    The sacrifices a father made for his son, the heartrending cries of women and children as they watched their home burn, everything became the spark and brought back Emery''s memories of his dead father and the tragic massacre of the Ambrose household.

    "Marauders!! You Batrads?"

    In confusion, Emery saw the Ironcrest people as the marauders who had brought him pain. Such emotions, coupled with an urge within that had been trying to make him act, unconsciously caused him to transform.

    [Night Transformation]

    As dark fur covered his body, Emery gazed at the one in charge, the Magus figure. The man will be his first

    X x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1499 Rage

    [Night Transformation]

    Thanks to his prowess as a magus, Emery''s transformation alone was enough to grab the attention of everyone around. Seeing this, the Ironcrest magus had a smile on his face as he said, "Finally, you made your move! I knew you wouldn''t just stand around! Now fight me!"

    The man called Rezek swiftly transformed into a half man half wolf figure with sharp yellow fur and tworge des protruding out of his arms. Lightning crackled around his entire body as he said, "I''ll give you the honor of knowing the identity of the person who killed you, I am Rezek the Lightning Wolf!" with an arrogant smirk on his face,

    Emery did not give any response to those words. Instead, he brought out a pair of three de ws from his knuckles. Kicking off the ground, an afterimage was left where he stood as his figure dashed towards the yellow wolf at breakneck speed.

    A look of shock appeared on Rezek''s face when he saw the sheer speed that the huge dark wolf revealed. He was caught so off guard that he barely managed to react to parry thetter''s attack with his two des.

    He was in an even greater shock when he saw that a single full force strike was all it took for Emery to cause cracks to spread throughout his arm des and send his body hurtling several steps across the ground uncontrobly.

    Rezek let out a pained groan as he could feel the attack straining his muscles. Staring at Emery''s figure, he quickly said, "Wha�" What are you?!"

    His face immediately turned pale as he realized that he seemed to have underestimated his opponent. He quickly shouted for the dozen or so Ironcrest saint warriors to move and attack Emery together with him.

    In a matter of seconds, a dozen saint level wolf half-bloods surrounded and assaulted Emery from all directions.

    The first Ironcrest warrior who tried to attack Emery didn''t even realize how he died in an instant, hisrades saw his headless body fall to the ground.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Emery shot towards the nearest person and pierced his w deep on the chest, subsequently using his limping body as a shield to block an approaching attack as he charged forward once more to the opposite side and killed another two Ironcrest warriors instantly.

    The vigers watched with their mouths open as all those powerful wolf half-bloods with battle power above 100, were killed and torn to pieces as if they were nothing.

    One after another, they were stabbed and dismembered without them being able to do anything. Crimson blood and deafening screams colored the air vividly, as a shocking scene of brutal carnage was left in its wake.

    "Y-You are a Mythical wolf, aren''t you?!" Pulling out his ws out of another dead Ironcrest warrior, Emery turned his head and looked at the terrified Ironcrest magus as thetter spoke. "Please... There must be a misunderstanding here.. I apologize if Ia�""

    Rezek might indeed be a Magus of wolf half-blood, but unfortunately not only was his realm only at the New Moon stage, he only possessed a Rank 4, or Rank 5 bloodline of battle power at most. He simply didn''t have the capability topete with Emery.

    Interrupting the man''s words, Emery let out a growl that sent chills down the spine. Just like a mindless beast, Emery was full of hatred; right now, in his eyes, the Ironcrest people were the marauders who had killed his father.

    Howwllll!!!

    The thunderous howl that the dark wolf figure let out broke the Ironcrest magus''st inch of courage. As Rezek ordered the rest of his men to attack Emery, he quickly turned his tail and dashed out of the vige.

    Thanks to the fact that all of the Ironcrest warriors were members of his pack, Rezek was able to force all of them to run at Emery even though they were all as terrified as he was. They could only scream in their hearts as their bodies moved against their will, towards what they saw as the god of death.

    Emery swiftly killed each and every one of them without mercy. The deed didn''t take too long, where he then used his innate ability [Wild Hunt] to chase down the fleeing magus.

    Speeding through the dense tree formation, Rezek nced back and was relieved when he didn''t see the figure he was terrified of. His face was still pale as he continued running, remembering the bloody scene he had just witnessed.

    Unfortunately, the Lightning Wolf''s confidence in his safety onlysted a few seconds as his ears picked up a sound rapidly approaching from behind him. His body trembled in fear as he realized who it was, and the fact that there was nothing he could do to stop it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Please!" He screamed desperately, begging for his life. "I only did what my Patriarch told me to do! NO!!"

    Those were thest words that left Razek''s mouth before his screams echoed hysterically throughout the forest.

    Now that Emery had taken care of all those he considered enemies, his body bathed in their blood, the raging rage he felt began to subside. Slowly but surely, rity returned to his mind as his memories gradually returned to him.

    Even though it was necessary to recover his lost memories, reliving the death of his father once again was a painful experience that Emery did not want to relive again. But now that he hade back to his senses and realized what he had done to Ironcrest''s people, he actually felt relieved.

    "Those people deserve to die..."

    Emery nced at Ironcrest''s torn magus body in front of him before crouching down and taking off the man''s storage ring. Spreading his sense inside the storage artifact, his eyes widened slightly when he saw dozens of red spirit stones and hundreds of yellow ones. At a nce, the storage ring contained over a million worth of spirit stones.

    "..This must be the umtion of tributes from several ns." Emery said after regaining himself.

    Without a shred of hesitation, Emery quickly transferred all the spirit stones into his own storage ring. After confirming that no stones were left behind, he next found several Tier 3 artifacts and 3 bottles of pills, as well as what seemed to be the emblem of the Ironcrest n.

    Emery then realized that the artifacts were engraved with the mark from the n, hence he decided to put those items back into the storage ring, before sliding it back to his fingers. As for the emblem, he threw it away carelessly.

    After that, he touched the ground and used nature spell to bury Rezek''s torn body deep inside the ground.

    Even though the people he left behind were also precious, it wasn''t worth the risk to have proof of what he did. Now that everything here was taken care of, the next thing Emery needed to do was return to the vige and clean up the mess.

    It didn''t take him long to return to Yori''s vige, and he could see that his arrival elicited mixed reactions from the vigers. Some were clearly grateful for his help, while others looked terrified by his brutal ughter.

    He also noticed that there were some who were busy trying to free those who had been captured and healing the wounded. One in particr was the vige chief Yori himself, who appeared to be in critical condition.

    Seeing this situation, Emery fell into a dilemma again. All of them here were witnesses to the things he did to Ironcrest''s people, and something inside him told him to do everything he could to clean up his mess, to make sure nothing led to him.

    Unfortunately, he did not have the heart to do such ruthless things, especially towards these vigers who were mostly women and children.

    While Emery was still conflicted in his mind, Yori''s son walked up to him. Surprising him, the young man fell to his knees and said, "Please, esteemed magus, please save my father. If you can save him, I am willing to do anything for you."

    In that instant, Emery saw an opportunity within those words and decided to take out the bottle of pills he had looted from Rezek. There was something he felt when he grabbed the item, and now he decided to find out more about it.

    He quickly opened the bottles one by one and sniffed them all. He didn''t know exactly what it was, but among the three bottles, he could tell that one of them was a kind of high-grade healing pill. Moreover, instinctively, he knew the best way to use it.

    He quickly took said pill and cracked it open, before smearing it into the gaping wound on the dying old man''s body. A momentter, the two of them watched as the wound began to close up and Yori suddenly coughed out a mouthful of blood, which Emery knew was a good sign.

    Emery then looked at the young man and said, "Now I want you to prove your words."

 Chapter 1500 Sanddune

    A few hours after that cataclysmic incident, a vige next to a rocky mountain that was inhabited by around three hundred wolf half-bloods was no more.

    Dozens of burnt huts and many of the corpses that could previously be seen had been immactely taken care of, buried deep in the ground, leaving no traces of the bloodshed that had urred or even a hint of a vige''s existence.

    In a clearing dozens of miles away, the surviving vigers could be seen gathering around a bonfire for warmth. They all huddled together as they waited for their chief, whose consciousness should soon recover from his vital injuries.

    Upon opening his eyes once again, Yori was greeted by the sight of his son and his vige''s guest magus staring at him. Confusion could be seen in his eyes before a trace of realization shed by as he recalled thest memory he had.

    Staring at his son, the old man slowly asked, "What�� What happened?"

    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Yori''s condition, the son quickly exined to the former what their guest had done and how they agreed to his terms of leaving theirnd to find a new ce further away from the Ironcrest n.

    Indeed, those were the conditions that Emery had asked for in order to save the vigers and their chief''s life.

    Yori looked at his son who had made such a decision himself with a smile on his face. "You did right, my son. We could no longer live there. The Sandune Wolf will never live in peace there anymore."

    In response, the young man smiled for a second before he then exined that it was not the only thing that their savior had asked for. Looking at his father, he said calmly, "He told me that he wants me to follow him and be a member of his blood pack."

    A blood pack would guarantee a total loyalty towards the pack leader, and coupled with the fact that Emery was a wolf half-blood with powerful bloodline meant that there was almost no chance he would be able to resist hismand after sealing the deed, which basically meant that he would be forever bound to thetter.

    It was a status not much different than being a ve, which was the matter that started their fight before in the first ce.

    There was apparent difficulty on the vige chief''s face as he turned to Emery and said, "Magus, can you please tell me what ns you have for my son?"

    Hearing that, Emery was silent for a second before saying, "I prefer not to say."

    The reason Emery chose not to reveal his objective was because he still couldn''t guarantee that the Ironcrest n would never find the Sandune Wolf, so he rather kept both his ns and identity secret until proven otherwise.

    Seeing his father hesitating at the idea, the son knelt down and said, "Father, you said it yourself, that I have grown up, that I am a man now. Besides, I have to be true to my word, something that has always been your teachings."

    The old wolf nodded his head at those words, but still he turned towards Emery saying, "Please esteemed magus, at least I need to know whether or not you will take good care of my son."

    Since the young man would bepletely loyal to him, Emery had no reason not to do so, so he nodded while saying, "I will."

    Yori kept his gaze on Emery''s face for quite a while before finally turning to his son. "Then son, you shall honor your word and follow this man, make sure to heed his words to the best of your ability."

    With his father''s blessing, the young man turned to Emery. He made a small cut in his palm and let the blood fall to the ground as he said, "I am Yoro, and from this day on, I am no longer of the Sandune Wolf and will forever follow you as my Alpha leader."

    What Yoro had just done was merely an oath of loyalty. Even if it wasn''t binding at all, it was more than enough for now as the current Emery didn''t have the tools needed for the blood pact ritual.

    With this, Emery had one Saint level wolf half-blood at his beck and call. In particr, one who knew his way around the sector and the ways of the wolf half-blood in the Silvermane.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In all honesty, there was another reason why Emery decided to take the young man as his blood pack. Knowing how much the father, the chief of the Sandune Wolf, loved his son, if Ironcrest were to track down the n, Emery believed his father would be willing to die rather than reveal his involvement and implicate his son.

    With this, his secret was pretty much guaranteed.

    When the two of them finally separated, Emery asked Yoro to reveal his blood gene and the young man happily obliged.

    [Yoro]

    [Battle power 145]

    [Spirit force 375]

    [Realm: Saint Realm]

    [Bloodline gene - Sandune wolf]

    [Gene ssification: legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline limit: Rank 6]

    [Current rank: Rank 4]

    To his surprise, the young man turned out to be a descendant of a Legendary wolf bloodline. It was no wonder that even in his Saint realm he was able to take on many people with the same strength as him at the same time.

    Unfortunately, the young man had gone onto the saint realm path, hence his chance to reach the magus realm will be much more difficult to the point of impossible. Seeing his talent he understood why.

    [Element Affinity: Earth, Wind]

    [Spirit Aptitude: C]

    Yori has almost simr stats to what Emery was, unfortunately, he didn''t have ess to the magus academy or magus master. Still, Emery believed the young man could be considered a diamond in a pile of rocks, with some help Emery hoped the Sanddune wolf could be a good member of his pack and then the Royal hunt.

    After concluding the matter with the Sandune Wolf, it was time for Emery to continue his journey. He let Yori take his ride while he himself ran on foot, hunting whatever creatures he came across along the way.

    With another day''s journey, Emery finally arrived at the ce he was looking for. A certain mining vige near a rocky mountain. At a nce, the ce seemed bustling with thousands of wolf half-bloods.

    This was the ce mentioned by Tatyana, where Andrei and the other members of the White Fang n werest seen.

 Chapter 1501 Mining Town

    It was a fairly small town, with a few dozen wooden buildings built on the wide expanse of yellow desert sand.

    When they arrived at the outskirts of the town, Emery left his wolf ride by the gate. The two of them quickly went inside, making their way to the main street where hundreds of dirty-looking half-bloods eerily stared at them with a nk gaze.

    While they were still on their way, Yoro had told him it was a mining town. Hundreds of half-bloods came from all over the sector to make a living working in the mines. Apparently, it was tedious work with little chance of finding really high quality ores or gems.

    As the two of them walked through the somewhat sparse street, they saw several stalls standing by the roadside selling samples of what they had mined. At a nce, Emery identified most of the merchandise as Tier 2 to Tier 3 ore as well as unique-looking gems.

    Which was quite surprising, because with some craftsmanship and rune enchantments, what these people were selling could make good materials for weapons, armor or some very fine ornaments.

    However, as far as his eyes could see, no one seemed interested in buying that stuff.

    The arrival of Emery and Yoro seemed to have drawn the attention of the local guards, who quickly approached them.

    "Who are you two? What is your purpose ining here?" The man who spoke seemed to be the leader of the guards.

    Emery couldn''t help but frown inwardly at the coarse words and tone the man used.

    These people didn''t even have the strength of the Saint realm, but they dared to question Emery, a bonafide magus, in such a way. All of this because this particr town belonged to none other than the Corvin n.

    Fortunately, Emery hade prepared. Without missing a beat, he calmly replied, "We came here to find some good ore and n to buy quite a number of them."

    The instant they heard Emery and Yoro were potential customers, these guards became much friendlier. They led the two of them to a huge building located at the end of the street, which turned out to be the town''s warehouse and trading center.

    As they got closer to the ce, Emery could see it was heavily guarded with several dozen saint-level figures patrolling the area. Not only that, there were at least 5 magus-level figures guarding the area.

    When they entered the ce, Emery and Yoro were greeted by a thin, middle-aged man dressed in sophisticated clothing that was a stark contrast to the people outside.

    "Thank you for your interest in our establishment, sir. May I know who I am talking to?" The man said with a professional smile.

    Deliberately not answering the man''s question, Emery said, "I came here on behalf of my faction, which is in need ofrge quantities of ores."

    The man''s smile widened when he heard such words. "I understand, sir. Here''s�C"

    Emery cut the man''s words short saying, "But of course, we don''t want goods that are of subpar quality. Therefore I need to inspect your mine first, to see the quality of its ores with my own eyes."

    After telling the other party his intention, Emery introduced himself with another fabricated identity from a differentary faction.

    Emery''s request was doubted at first because the man could not confirm the credibility of his identity in a short time. However, his act of disying the million spirit stones in his possession was enough to earn him a grand tour through the mine.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Aftering walking through the mine entrance, the two of them had to walk several miles to finally reach the main chamber. Along the way, Emery observed more miserable-looking half-bloods toiling away the heavy ore up and down the mine.

    As it turned out, there were actually two types of workers. Those who were employed by the Corvin and outsiders who were willing to work in the mine.

    In order to be allowed to work, those people had to agree to a 90:10 share of whatever they found in the mines, with most going to the faction. Hence, it was not surprising only desperate-looking half-bloods could be seen inside the mine.

    Emery kept his eyes open as they walked through the ce, hoping to find a member of the White Fang he recognized. Unfortunately, what awaited him was mostly Earth realm individuals. As for the few Sky realms he saw, they were not the ones he was looking for.

    "Is this all?" Emery asked, a dissatisfied look on his face.

    Noticing the hesitation on the middle-aged man''s face, Emery knew his guess was correct so he pressed on, saying, "This is a much smaller mine than I thought. It''s a shame, we''re looking for suppliers who can meet our monthly needs."

    "Wai- Wait! Wait a minute, sir! Actually, We have three more chambers further inside, but I can''t bring you there because they are prohibited to be shown to outsiders."

    Emery showed a delighted expression when he heard the man''s words, but immediately frowned when he heard thest part. "I have to see them for myself, otherwise there is no agreement between us."

    From the situation of the workers to the man''s reaction, Emery guessed the town was in urgent need of more trade, so Emery confidently insisted on his request and didn''t budge at all.

    Eventually, the man yielded. He called on one of his magus toe along with a dozen saints guards, before they made their way into the deeper chambers. What weed him was the sight of even more miserable-looking half-bloods.

    These people were mostly Sky realm, with several Saint levels, but they still seemed to have trouble breaking rocks in this area. There were also some who cast spells to weaken the rocks and help create structures to keep the rocks from falling on them.

    Emery saw at least a hundred people across the three chambers. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t find one member of White Fang among them.

    "Are you satisfied with what you see, sir?" Said the man with a professional smile.

    Emery had no other reason to ask for more, but he was not ready to give up yet. Then, while he was observing the area, he noticed a strange look among the miners.

    All of a sudden, to his surprise, the cave he was in started to shake, followed by the screams of the workers.

    "Cave in!!!"

    x x x x x

 Chapter 1502 Cave In

    As the cave continued to be shaken by violent tremors, Emery and his group were met with a rain of falling rocks from the ceiling above them. Even though those rocks were hard and sharp, they were not threatening for Emery and the magus guard. However, the same couldn''t be said for Yoro and the other saint-level guards.

    While all pairs of eyes were upied by the sight of falling rocks and trying to dodge them, Emery''s attention focused on something else. His eyes watched as a group of Sky and Saint realm miners came charging in their direction: they were rioting.

    Immediately, Emery grabbed Yoro and dashed away from what appeared to be a calcted ambush by the miners.

    Due to the falling rocks, a total of three saint-level guards were rendered helpless. Meanwhile, the other guards who were distracted by the rocks were unable to react until the miners drew near, by that time they were quickly overwhelmed.

    On the other hand, the magus guard was able to deal with the group of miners that were attacking him. However, while he focused on protecting the middle-aged man, more and more guards were put down by the miners.

    "These crazy bastards! You will all regret this!" The thin man shouted in panic.

    To Emery''s surprise, the man and the magus decided not to stay and stop the miners. They swiftly shot for the mine entrance, leaving the half a dozen surviving saint-level guards to fend for themselves.

    As time went on, more and more miners joined the rebellion, causing themotion to be extremely chaotic as more guards arrived in the area and joined their colleagues to stop them from advancing.

    Unfortunately for the miners, now that the guards knew and were prepared, with their rtively stronger force and better weapons, it would take a while before they could break through the defensive lines the guards set up.

    At this moment, Emery had two options to choose from. To continue to run and escape the mine or to stay and help the guards quell the rebellion.

    However, there was also a third option which was much riskier than the other two. With the thought of inflicting some damage to the Corvin, Emery decisively decided to take it.

    "Stay close to me," Emery said to Yoro, before he activated his Fey Transformation and dashed towards the ongoing fight.

    The miners tensed up when they saw Emery approaching, a Magus-level figure. But to everyone''s surprise, he actually went and attacked the guards. Caught off guard, the guards could do nothing to react.

    In a matter of seconds, Emery helped the miners take all of the guards down by injuring them enough to be quickly overrun by the former. Before long, themotion within the cave died down as all the guards were dealt with.

    A few miners who seemed to be the leaders of the rebellion turned their gazes towards Emery, worry apparent on their faces. They were anxious because they weren''t sure what kind of attitude they should show toward Emery.

    Realizing this, Emery quickly said, "I am here for a different reason, and I will not stand in your way. Just get out of here quickly before more guards get in your way."

    What happened next was Emery, followed by Yoro, walking behind the waves of the uprising as they moved through the mine from chamber to chamber. In just the span of a few minutes, several hundred miners joined the initial rebel group of dozens of people.

    As the miners spread their uprising throughout the mine, Emery watched closely for any White Fang members among those who joined. asionally, he would go and grab one of the miners from the newest addition and question them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I am looking for one name, Andrei, huge guy, white fang n!"

    Unfortunately, his efforts did not bear much fruit.

    When the uprising finally reached the main chamber, Emery could see about a hundred guards standing in a row, blocking their way toward freedom. All of them were equipped from top to bottom as their weapons were brandished at the miners; among them there were also six magus guards.

    Striking in his sophisticated, though slightly tattered attire, the middle-aged man stood in the center of the formation with such confidence as he shouted, "You all ungrateful Bastards! Don''t worry, I won''t kill all of you. But after this over, I''ll make sure you wished I did!"

    At the moment, there were three thousand or so miners in the main chamber and even if only half of them were rebelling, they should still have enough force to forcibly break through the ranks of one hundred guards.

    However, just as the fight was about to start, Emery saw the thin-looking man drinking a pitch-ck potion. To his surprise, a different aura could be felt from the man''s body a momentter �C an indescribable one.

    "You all deserve to be punished!"

    The man shouted those words repeatedly and Emery noticed it seemed to have an effect on the rebels as they started to fall to their knees and were unable to do much when they were beaten by the guards.

    The middle-aged man was seen chuckling as he finished the potion and started shouting out different words. This time, towards the other miners who had been keeping their distance from the rebels.

    "All of you have been given the privilege to help punish their wrongdoings. Go beat them all up!"

    As soon as those words resounded in the air, the other half of the miners decided to join in, but instead of helping, they attacked the miners who had rebelled instead.

    Watching all this hidden behind the crowd of rebels, Emery could feel the urge arise within him. At nce, it might have looked like mind control, but Emery knew better what it actually was.

    The potion must be some kind of an enhancer to give an ability of an Alpha, allowing the man topel all these blood pact half-bloods to follow hismand. Unfortunately for him, it has zero effect on Emery.

    Seeing the pain and suffering of these miners, Emery was reminded of how his Patriarch''s despicable actions led to the death of his master. Eventually, the urge within him resurfaced once again.

    As his body began to transform, Emery told Yoro to sneak out the cave when he had the chance. As for him, his gaze fell on the thin-looking man.

    The next second, his figure disappeared leaving behind only an afterimage, his target was none other than the man in charge himself.

 Chapter 1503 Riot

    Emery stepped into the crowd from the shadows, his figure swiftly moving between the miners as he aimed straight for the thin-looking man. One of the nearby magus guards got rmed and stepped in to stop him by summoning a powerful ice wave.

    The freezing spell held his advance and created a series of walls made of crystalized ice.

    Unfortunately for them, that spell was far from enough to stop Emery. Even in a half-frozen state, he managed to break past the ice obstacles. He then swiftly smashed the magus away making use of his overwhelming strength.

    When Emery arrived right in front of him, the middle-aged man was clearly shocked to see his face. But before he could say anything, Emery knocked him out of consciousness and quickly dashed out of the mine.

    "He took the foreman away! Chase him!"

    Three of the magus guards immediately went to chase after him, while the other three were forced to remain in the mine as with the man''s consciousness slipping off reality, so did his control over the miners.

    Even though the slender man''s body hung limply on his shoulders, Emery still ran at such a speed that none of the guards along the way managed to notice what was happening before it was toote.

    Emery ran at his full capacity for almost half an hour until he finally reached a small oasis in the middle of the desert more than a hundred miles away from the mine. Soon after, he lifted the unconscious man from his shoulders and threw his body into the oasis.

    The water seemed to have brought him back to consciousness as it didn''t take long for the man to wake up, exploding into a frenzy when he realized what Emery had done.

    "What the fuck!! Who the hell are you?! Do you know what faction you are messing with right now!? You''re gonna regret this!"

    Unfortunately for him, Emery waspletely unfazed by his threats. He calmly stood there with his arms crossed over each other as he spoke in a cold tone. "Just stay there! If you get out of that pond, I will kill you."

    The man looked like he wanted to say something, but he immediately shut his mouth when he saw the icy look on Emery''s face. Even though thetter didn''t say anything, he could feel a chill run down his spine telling him the next words he spoke would bring him indescribable pain.

    Momentster, Emery took his eyes off the thin man and turned around as he sensed the people who had just arrived. The three magus guards who were chasing him finally caught up, seeing this, the man regained his courage.

    "Hahaha, you are dead! Dead!" Staring at the three magus, the man shouted with intense hatred. "All of you, kill him!"

    All three were wolf half-blood magus and they immediately activated their transformation.

    The only one with the pale skin of the three turned into a wolf with cerulean colored fur, a lean build and jagged frost spikes along all four of his limbs. As for the other two, their transformation was of a muchrger build, their bodies covered with dark-colored rocks.

    The three looked strong, but fortunately for Emery, with his Spirit Reading he could see that all three were just at the New Moon stage, with the ice element being slightly stronger.

    The New Moon stage was considered the sign of an unsessfully breakthrough to the magus ream, hence they should not be too difficult to fight with. But still, fighting them three against one with his magic still out ofmission would be quite a challenge for Emery.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, he did not feel anxious at all. Because these three people would be perfect for his training.

    As his gaze locked with theirs, Emery drew out his [de w], showing off his six des that glistened in the desert sun to his opponents. He made a provocative gesture, taunting them toe and attack him.

    "Huh! He still dared to act tough!" The huge rocky magus said annoyed.

    However, the ice wolf had seen Emery''s strength, so he told hisrades to be careful. All three of them slowly made their approach from different directions, closing in on Emery like hungry wolves cornering their prey.

    The battle was started by the ice wolf magus, who cast the Tier 4 ice spell [Ice Wave]. As the name suggests, the spell manifested torrential ice waves capable of injuring and restraining one''s movements.

    Seeing that, Emery didn''t n to take the spell directly like before. Although it might not stop him, it was still very painful. However, just as he was about to move out of the way, he was surprised to find the ground he was standing on start trembling and tworge hands grabbed his feet. It was the ability cast by one of the rock magus while the third one came mming his fist.

    This split-second error caused him to be blown up by the ice spell and smashed by a powerful fist. His body was hurtling several meters across the ground from such a heavy blow.

    Emery could feel the blow he received contained nearly 200 battle power, one worthy of a magus'' physical strength. Being a New Moon but having the Crescent Moon battle power was indeed the characteristic of half-blood magus.

    Seeing Emery spat out blood, the thin manughed boisterously as he casually walked out of the oasis saying, "I changed my mind! I don''t want him dead. Instead, beat him until he was on the verge of death and get information out of him. I want to know who dares to y tricks on me."

    All three magus nodded respectfully to the man. On the other hand, as he wiped the blood from his mouth, Emery gazed at the man and said, "I told you, not to get out of the pond."

    The man looked slightly startled by Emery''s words and quickly ordered his three magus to attack.

    Once again the battle started, and just like before, the three magus assaulted Emery with great cohesion. They attacked while supporting andplementing each other''s gaps, which was another advantage of wolf half-bloods who were able tomunicate very well with their kin.

    The fast-moving ice wolf with his annoying ice spells and the tough-skinned rock wolves capable of marking him left and right. But despite being beaten a few more times, Emery''s blood boiled with excitement.

    "Is that all you got?!"

    ----------------------------------

 Chapter 1504 Burried

    Emery''s sharp gaze scanned over the three magus before him. He could feel his body itching, ready for another round.

    These three magus might have won this exchange, but now Emery had roughly figured them out. Other than the fact they had high battle power, they were only able to cast Tier 3 or 4 spells. A shoring Emery had no hesitation topletely take advantage of.

    Seeing there seemed to be nothing more for them to show him, Emery decided it was time to end the fight. Of course, he nned to do it swiftly to make sure no one ran away and let the others know about him.

    As the enemy''s strikes grew more frenzied, Emery focused on dodging the iing blows, moving with a fluid grace while his flesh started to knit back together, his wounds healing at a rapid pace thanks to his [Undecaying flesh].

    When he finally found the right opportunity, Emery transformed, not into his dark wolf but into his hidden [Twilight Form].

    [Battle power increased by 40 points]

    [Battle power 267 (317)]

    [Twilight wolf form has increased your magic resistance]

    The sudden boost of power and spell resistance allowed Emery to withstand the full brunt of the ice spell with just half the pain. A shocked expression appeared on the ice magus'' face when he saw his spell basically do nothing.

    After he shook off the remnants of the spell, Emery charged and pounced upon one of the rock wolves, swinging his ws to tear apart both of his knees, immobilizing him in an instant.

    Such a powerful attack made all three magus realize they had been fooled.

    "Mythical wolf! Retreat!"

    The ice wolf was the first one to realize the dire situation they were in, fleeing without a shred of hesitation.

    s, Emery had anticipated such a reaction, and for the same reason, he didn''t finish his previous victim. Without a second to waste, he shifted his focus and darted toward the ice wolf with the gaze of a predator.

    In a panic, the ice wolf frantically cast multiple ice spells at the iing dark wolf with silver hair, hoping to slow him down or even stop him altogether. Unfortunately for him, the few ice spells impacted harmlessly against his thick silver fur, not even causing a flinch from the mythical wolf.

    With a fierce growl, Emeryunched himself at the ice wolf, his six razor-sharp des gleaming in the sunlight. The ice wolf''s eyes widened in terror as he tried to evade the iing attack, but he was a lifetime toote.

    Emery''s des pierced deeply into the ice wolf''s chest and the man fell to the ground with a thud. A pool of blood quickly started to form under his lifeless body.

    When he turned, a nodded in satisfaction as Emery saw the thin man standing frozen in shock. The legless rock magus crawled on the ground in pain while thest one was already running a mile away from him.

    Emery looked at the thin man and said, "You will wait here, will you?"

    The thin man''s throat trembled as he unconsciously nodded, too scared to even speak.

    Emery quickly dashed towards thest fleeing magus. The running Magus'' fear was palpable as he sensed Emery catching up to him at ease.

    "You are not going anywhere!" Emery said.

    Unfortunately for him, Emery had purposely left himst because he was the slowest among the three, and within minutes Emery managed to gain on him.

    Knowing he couldn''t escape, the rock wolf magus was honorable enough to turn and fight. Unfortunately, he only became the twilight wolf''s practice target, being pierced by his ws before his head was dismembered from his body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After looting the corpse, Emery once again sent the body deep within the sands before he flew back to the oasis finding the thin man standing still where he left him.

    "I''lle back for you in a minute," Emery said before he calmly approached the growling rock magus whose legs were just about to regenerate. Unfortunately, it was proven to be not fast enough.

    "No! No! Wait!" The magus pleaded in terror. s, it was futile.

    Emery mercilessly killed the man before doing the same thing with his body and the ice wolf''s body. Then he turned around, facing the pale-looking thin man.

    "Wh��att�� do you want? Money? ��anything?" the man stammered in terror.

    Emery calmly gazed at the man, slowly wiping the blood out of his ws, "I am looking for a white fang member, they were sent here a year ago�� I don''t see them among the miners."

    The man was so terrified that he was unable to think clearly, but with a little intimidation, he seemed to have recalled something as he quickly said, "Whi- White fang�� yes. They are not miners�� They are here as my guards."

    Emery realized it was actually a more usible situation as they were after all warriors, not miners. This also exined why the miners did not know them at all.

    "Where are they?"

    The man hesitated a little before he told him about an incident two months ago, which involved his guards helping the miners and the ones Emery asked turned out to be among them.

    Hearing the roundabout answer, Emery could feel his patience wear off.

    "I will only ask you onest time. Where are they now?!"

    Witnessing the impatience of Emery to get the answers. The man clung onto the hope of trying to trade his answers with his life.

    "Please, I''ll tell you where they are, if you give me your words you will set me free."

    Emery heaved a sigh and nodded his head slightly. ted, the man quickly told him the three of them were punished for their acts and sold off as ves to the nearby town. The news once again brought rage within him, seeing his reaction the man beg once again.

    "Please�� You have promised�� let me go!"

    Receiving no response from Emery, the thin man quickly ran away into the desert, however not even 100 meters the man suddenly halted his steps.

    "You�� you promised��", he gasped, his voice little more than a whisper.

    Emery''s figure appeared before him, unmoved, his hand slowly retracting from the gaping wound in the man''s chest.

    "Yes," he said in an icy tone. "And I also promised to kill you if you walk away from the pond."

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1505 Next Target

    After killing all four of them, Emery naturally did not forget to plunder the corpses for all their valuables before making sure their dead bodies were hidden deep underground.

    It was truly a pity that this half-blood magus didn''t normally use weapons to fight, as there weren''t any useful artifacts among their belongings. If that wasn''t unfortunate enough, those which were somewhat valuable were all marked with the Corvin n crest.

    There was no way Emery would take items that would tantly inform others of his actions, hence he decided to bury them as well.

    Nevertheless, Emery was not left with nothing for his loot this time.

    Each of the magus still had quite a few spirit stones in their possessions, and the thin man unexpectedly had more than the three of them. So in the end, he managed to gain another one million in value.

    Shortly thereafter, Emery was surprised when he saw Yoro''s figure approaching him from afar riding the wolf he gave to the young man. His surprise was because of how fast the man managed to find him.

    Apparently, the Sandune Wolf had his way of tracking paths in the desert sands.

    "I''m d you are fine, chief." The young man said respectfully.

    On the other hand, Yoro was surprised to learn that Emery was able to defeat three magus so quickly. The three of them might only be at the New Moon stage, but they were still bonafide magus, yet his chief still managed to handle them.

    Hence the braided young man couldn''t help but show apparent admiration toward his new chief.

    "What happened to the miners?" Emery asks Yoro, speaking in a casual tone.

    Upon hearing that, the young wolf quickly informed Emery about what had happened, and how the miners were able to overwhelm the remaining guards after he dealt with the thin man and then get out of the mine.

    Before he went to catch up with Emery, he saw the hundreds of wolf half-bloods loot and burn the Mining warehouse.

    That was good news for Emery. An incredible one in fact.

    Damage to the facilities owned by the Corvin would inevitably have a negative effect on the faction, but what was even more important was the chaos this event created. Coupled with the death of the facility foreman, it would be very difficult to link any of these incidents to him.

    Making sure he didn''t leave anything, Emery turned to the young man and said, "Get ready. We are going to Desertwatch City next."

    It was the ce where the White Fang members were said to be sent as ves. Not wanting to waste any more time, the two quickly headed for it.

    While they were on the way, Emery took advantage of the time and decided to learn more about Yoro''s abilities. This would not only deepen the rtionship between the two of them but should a situation arises, he would also be able to make a calcted decision.

    Since he had only lived in the vige for most of his life, Yoro didn''t really have many battle art skills. The same goes for spells.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Other than his skill in wielding the spear, Yoro only had two spells in his repertoire. Both were said to be those handed down from his ancestors, and they were a mobility spell [Gust of Wind] and a defensive spell [Sand Armor].

    Much to Emery''s surprise, the two spells were actually unique Tier 4 spells. But unfortunately, due to the fact that he was still in the Saint realm, Yoro was unable to disy their full prowess.

    His bloodline innate ability, on the other hand, was something that Emery was extremely interested in.

    Named [Earthpulse], it was an ability to read the earth''s footprints, even those that had disappeared for hours. It surprisingly allowed Yoro to be able to read the corrtion between the wind and the sand on the ground, making it possible to track even if the target was flying.

    Emery even had to admit that Yoro''s innate ability was even better than his [Wild Hunt] in terms of pure tracking ability, especially in openndscapes with sand present.

    Following in Yoro''s lead, the two of them managed to find and hunt down more Legendary creatures along the way to their destination.

    After killing and removing their spirit stones, Emery would usually just leave the corpses of the creatures alone. But now that Yoro was with him, since the young man was an experienced hunter, he knew a lot about the valuable parts of the creatures killed and helped Emery extract without reducing their value.

    The two of them traveled for three days, until they finally reached the top of a hill staring down at their destination, Desertwatch City.

    It was a city filled with buildings made of Yellowstone and was covered with an abundance of sand. Despite its barren appearance, it is one of the eight major cities on the southern side of Silvermane. It was widely known for its main specialty product: ves.

    "Chief, please be advised that this city is ruled by three major ns, and one of them is the Ironcrest," said Yoro.

    If Emery had not saved them back then, he would likely have found Yoro and his people on disy in this city''s ve market. Still, just to be safe, Emery told Yoro to cover his face while they were in the city.

    When they finally entered the crowded city, Emery found himself sickened by the feeling of disgust at the sight of people being locked in cages like animals. As if that wasn''t enough, some of them were chained and forced to stand in an inappropriate appearance for public disy.

    Men, women and even children could be seen; all without exception disyed with their respective price tags. But even so, all Emery saw along the way were just small ve traders.

    All the major yers in this business disyed their wares in a huge building right at the center of the city. It was a marketce that shared ownership by the three different ns, called the ves Bazaar.

    The moment he entered the ce, being a magus, Emery was immediately approached by many vendors offering their products. Ignoring these people, he headed straight for what appeared to be an information center.

    "Wee sir, what kind of product are you interested in today?"

    There were various categories of ves, but generally only two main categories; workers and warriors. Since he was only interested in thetter, Emery quickly said.

    "I am looking to buy a few warrior wolf."

 Chapter 1506 Slave Market

    "Certainly, sir. Pleasee this way."

    A female staff came to receive Emery and then quickly brought him to a section of the building where there were severalrge rooms, each filled with hundreds of what appeared to be half-blood warriors standing for disy. What''s more, all of them were Sky realm warriors.

    "Good news, sir. We have a special offer today, with only the price of 100,000 spirit stones, you get to choose five of them and we will give you an extra one for free," said the female staff member with a professional smile.

    However, Emery quickly rejected it by saying that he wished for stronger warriors. Upon hearing those words, the female staff''s eyes lit up as she swiftly said, "Good choices, sir. Follow me please, I will show you what you look for."

    The next section she brought Emery to was a little different than the first one. This time, there were only around a few dozen people per room, and they were all allowed to have some space for casual training in their area.

    It was apparent to see that this batch of half-blood warriors were treated much better, most likely because of their higher strength. After taking a brief tour through the ce, the female staff turned to Emery again and spoke.

    "How is it, sir? Are you satisfied with what you see?" She asked, observing Emery''s reaction. "The price range for saint level warriors is between 200,000 and 600,000 spirit stones. As for those at Rank 9, the price will be slightly higher. Here are the details."

    Curious, Emery checked the price list that the female staff had offered him. As his eyes scanned through the rows of words, he couldn''t help but be surprised inside.

    ***

    [Saint Realm - Rank 4 bloodline - 200,000]

    [Saint Realm - Rank 5 bloodline - 400,000]

    [Saint Realm - Rank 6 bloodline - 600,000]

    [Rank 9 Mage - Rank 4 bloodline - 300,000]

    [Rank 9 Mage - Rank 5 bloodline - 600,000]

    [Rank 9 Mage - Rank 6 bloodline - 1,000,000]

    ***

    "Please rest assured, sir. You will not regret buying from us. All of our products are highly trained and you will be ensured to have full control over their will," said the female staff, trying her best to make the sale.

    Unbeknownst to her, Emery felt nothing but disgust once again. Despite that however, he maintained his calm appearance as he walked through the several halls one by one, looking around hoping to see a face he might recognize.

    s, as if fate hadughed at him, he still couldn''t see a member of the White Fang within the ten rooms he had passed through. Nothing at all.

    Still, Emery would not give up. He racked his brain to think of something, and then suddenly a thought came to his mind. Staring at the female staff, he said, "I am actually interested in one particr gene. Does your Bazzar happen to have any of the Winged Wolf?"

    The Winged Wolf was Andrei''s wolf gene, and being ve traders, these people should know pretty well about the gene type of every product they sell. Especially those who are influential enough to be able to sell on this marketce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Winged Wolf? Let me check first, sir."

    Emery watched silently as she fiddled with the information pad once again.

    A few secondster, the female staff turned to Emery again. The expression on her face changed slightly before she spoke.

    "I''m sorry, sir. We don''t have a Winged Wolf. How about the Aero Wolf? The two have many simrities with each other."

    Those words were of course what Emery didn''t want to hear, because they would mean once again he was at a dead end. However, based on her expression just now, Emery suspected that the girl was hiding something so he insisted on his demand.

    In the end, with much persistence from Emery, the female staff relented. She first apologized before saying that they had indeed one Winged Wolf gene in the Bazaar. However, they were currently on a special disy.

    As it was his first time visiting the ce and the city itself, the new term naturally confused Emery.

    "What do you mean by special disy?"

    At that question, the girl once again showed an apologetic expression before she hurriedly took him to the other end of the facility. As they drew closer, Emery was surprised to hear a loud cheering from the direction they were headed.

    Upon arrival, Emery was weed by the sight of an enormous arena. Hundreds of people filled the entire ce as they watched a fight unfold between two half-bloods. This was what the special disy meant, a direct showcase of the products.

    When Emery finally got a clear look at who was fighting, he saw a red-fur wolf''s head being twisted by another wolf with pitch-dark fur. The former''s body fell to the ground drenched in his own blood, while thetter let out a loud shout of victory while being cheered on by the hundreds of spectators.

    The killing actually shocked Emery quite a bit, because he didn''t expect these ve traders to be willing to casually kill their products in a deathmatch format.

    When Emery inquired about this question of his, the female staff told him that the reason was because the special disy not only brought more attention to the Bazaar, but also that the winner of the match would usually fetch a price above its normal range.

    Hearing that, Emery immediately realized that the so-called special disy was actually an auction, albeit a deadly one, which was why the audience was willing to pay a higher price to obtain the winner.

    It was also at that moment that Emery noticed that there were familiar faces among those sitting in the VIP area. That familiar was Philiph Corvin, head of the Corvin faction and brother of Lucius Corvin.

    Yoro, who has been quiet, also pointed toward one older man who sat on the VIP stand, not far from him, Patriarch of the Ironcrest n,

    Their unexpected presence almost made Emerypletely forget the reason he was here.

    However, just as he regained his bearings and was about to inquire about the Winged Wolf once again, one bald man in sophisticated clothes walked into the middle of the arena, shouting out to the guest at the stand.

    "Thank you for your purchase of our product, now we wee the next pair to disy!"

    New pair for the deathmatch was called upon the arena. One of the contenders was none other than Andrei of the Winged Wolf.

 Chapter 1507 The Pit

    On one side of the deathmatch was the Rank 9 Mage Andrei with his Rank 5 Winged Wolf bloodline, while on the other was a Saint-level individual with the Rank 6 bloodline Titanium Wolf.

    The duel took off before Emery could do anything about it and he was forced to watch until only one of them remained standing.

    Even though Andrei was standing tall with his muscr two-meter wolf figure, his opponent still towered over him with ease.

    At the bald man''s prompt marking the start of the deathmatch, both figures quickly transformed.

    Therger figure became covered in metal with almost no fur visible. Meanwhile, Andrei''s transformation was theplete opposite, the hair on his body grew into long, brown feather-like fur. With a pair of wings that spanned almost two meters long, the Winged Wolf resembled a bird more than a canine beast.

    After their transformations werepleted, Andrei utilized his high mobility andunched his long, sharp ws at his opponent. On the other hand, the Titanium Wolf calmly approached with powerful steps, each enough to shake the arena.

    The brutality of the battle made the spectator''s hearts rush. One strike, two strikes, three strikes�� They could hear Andrei''s sharp ws pierce and tear the wind as he moved, yet the Titanium Wolf remained as immovable as a mountain.

    At the same time, Andrei was able to evade the Titanium Wolf''s strikes with ease. The Winged Wolf appeared to have the upper hand havingnded undeniably more attacks, but his sharp ws, wings and talons were barely able to leave shallow marks on his opponent''s metal skin.

    With one slip of movement, the Titanium Wolf managed to grab Andrei''s wing. The metal-covered beast heavily smashed him to the ground and tore one of his wings apart, sttering a burst of red on both beasts.

    The sudden gruesome sight of Andrei''s situation caused Emery to hurriedly inquire once again.

    "Can''t we stop this!? I will pay for the Winged Wolf, give me a number!"

    The youngdy in front of him only gave another apologetic smile, "Our apologies, but halting an ongoing deathmatch is impossible. There is nothing we can do."

    Hearing the youngdy''s exnation, Emery''s feeling of difort intensified along with a growing sense of unease.

    "What if he loses?" Emery turned to the youngdy and asked.

    This time, the youngdy paused for a moment before responding, "About 90% of the time, the losing wolf ends up an iplete carcass. And even then, the dead body bes the property of the winning wolf, intact or not."

    With irritation and indignance, Emery clenched fists and focused back on the battle arena. He silently hoped that Andrei would win the duel or, at the very least, make it out alive somehow.

    In general, a Rank 9 Mage was equivalent to a Rank 9 Acolyte. This meant a Rank 9 Mage should have been able to win against an opponent at the Saint level under normal circumstances.

    However, what Emery didn''t realize was that Andrei did not utilize his advantage as a Rank 9 Mage: his spells. Moreover, upon closer inspection it was clear Andrei wasn''t aggressive enough in his attacks.

    As a result, the spectators immediately lost faith in him and his victory the moment his wing was torn. Instead, the area was now filled with cheers in favor of the Titanium Wolf.

    From the side, Emery saw Andrei was still crawling and trembling with pain. As his eyes were fixed on the struggling wolf, an indescribable feeling of suffocation filled his chest.

    He couldn''t resist the drumming urge to scream.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Get up! Do not give up! Get! Up!"

    Even though Emery screamed at the top of his lungs, his voice was still drowned by the fervent cheers of the surrounding spectators. Yet despite that, as if the wolf on stage heard his voice, Andrei stood up and dodged the Titanium Wolf''s heavy smash by a hair''s breadth.

    When the powerful smashnded right next to his head, the look on Andrei''s face changed. A crazed glint shed in his eyes and, at the shock of everyone witnessing, he tore his other wing and fiercely charged at the Titanium Wolf.

    With blood all over the Winged Wolf''s body, the deathmatch became even more bloody and brutal. The spectators'' cheers became more fervent than in the previous match as violent attacks struck and the two wolves painted the arena crimson.

    In the end, however, the two wolves could no longer withstand each other''s brutal attacks and fell to the ground at the same time.

    The bald man felt a little unsure when he saw that both products ended up in such a state. None of them died, but none emerged victorious either. He briefly looked at the wolves in the arena with creased brows before making his announcement.

    "Let''s start with 500,000 for both!"

    Upon seeing that the deathmatch hade to an end, a wave of relief washed over Emery. Andrei was still alive. Furthermore, not many would be interested in bidding on half-dead wolves.

    When the price seemingly stopped at 700,000, he finally decided to join the bid. Emery raised his number to start bidding, but before he could even utter a word, the man on the VIP corner called one million spirit stones on them.

    The entire auction room fell to a freeze.

    Emery was irritated. It wasn''t that he didn''t have the spirit stones to bid against Philip Corvin, but challenging the man''s bid would lead to his presence being known.

    Still, he couldn''t let Andrei return to the Corvin household.

    "1.1 million spirit stones!" Emery called.

    His decision immediately garnered attention and, as expected, this included the people on the VIP tables. Emery was secretly worried that Corvin would raise the bid.

    "Going once, going twice�� sold! Congrattions to the new owner of two excellent warriors!" the bald man announced.

    Fortunately, no other bidder challenged his bid.

    Emery gave the youngdy the spirit stones he bid. Just after she made sure it was the right amount, the youngdy informed him it would take a few hours to treat the wolves'' injuries before he could take them.

    "Actually, I''m in a bit of a hurry. I will take care of them myself," Emery said. He didn''t want to stay there any longer and risk getting noticed by Corvin. Besides, he still had the pill.

    The youngdy nodded in understanding, which prompted a smile from Emery. However, just as he was about to leave following her, a magus came and stopped him.

    "Our master Philip Corvin wishes to speak to you."

 Chapter 1508 Price

    From the looks of it the invitation that the other party offered was in good faith, so Emery had no reason to refuse it. Moreover, he currently couldn''t really afford to refuse an invitation from such a prominent faction leader.

    Of course, Yoro wasn''t allowed to join him in such gatherings, which was actually a perfect arrangement since the Ironcrest Patriarch could be seen in the VIP stands. It would be best if they didn''t meet at all.

    After Emery gave his confirmation, the magus who had invited him quickly led him past the seats towards the VIP stands. Upon arriving, he could see there were a dozen of figures in this ce.

    The most conspicuous figures were undoubtedly the two patriarchs with their grand magus prowess, while the rest of the people present were all magus. Emery also noticed one familiar face amongst them:

    Jason Corvin, the young Corvin whom Emery defeated at the Blood Moon Festival.

    Unfortunately, unlike the son who was clearly still giving Emery a look full of negative feelings, the father only seemed to be friendlier as the man walked over and struck up the conversation first.

    "I knew that I recognized you��" He said with a faint smile. "You are that young man, aren''t you? ��It''s quite a coincidence to see you here, as if we are linked by fate."

    It was indeed fate; but it was definitely not what the other party thought.

    Emery hid his disdain and just wordlessly smiled in response to those words, before giving a respectful bow to the two patriarchs.

    The Corvin Patriarch then said, "I see you bought the two ves.. Are you preparing for the Royal hunt?"

    Emery has no reason to lie, so he nodded before the Patriarch added, "Those two certainly make a good punching bag seeing how they can take a solid beating like that. Originally, I wanted them but I decided to leave them after noticing your interest."

    As Emery suspected, the other party had misunderstood his intentions. Nevertheless, he had absolutely no ns to correct the man and simply nodded his head saying, "Thank you for your generosity."

    It was at this moment that Emery realized that the Ironcrest Patriarch was sending a signal to the bald man standing in the arena before he spoke to the man. "It''s time, Philips. The next few are the rare ones."

    It seemed that the ''rare ones'' was the purpose of the Corvin Patriarching to the city because Emery could see the man getting excited hearing that. With that in mind, he nned to seize the opportunity to leave the VIP stand.

    But unexpectedly, Patriarch Corvin turned to him and motioned with his hand while saying, "You should sit here and join us, my young friend."

    Once again, Emery was taken aback by the friendly treatment, which now honestly bordered on suspicion.

    The only reason Emery could think of for such behavior was because the man valued his Mythical bloodline just like his brother, or because he was suspicious of him. Unfortunately, there was no way he could know what the truth was.

    Before long, the next round of special disy was called out �C the so-called rare ones, which were apparently magus-level half-blood warriors. To think that even a magus could be forced into very was quite a shocking revtion to Emery.

    The moment one entered the arena, there were immediately lines of information being disyed on the screen inside the VIP area.

    ***

    [Realm: Magus: New Moon]

    [Bloodline Gene: Arctic Wolf]

    [Bloodline limit: Rank 4]

    [Element Affinity: Ice]

    [Price: 2,000,000]

    ***

    The first to appear was a female wolf half-blood with a very thin body and light blue hair that looked like it was frozen. His appearance was greeted with loud cheers from the crowd of spectators.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It turned out that for this special disy, the magus wouldn''t be pitted against another magus as it was too costly. Instead, they would have to face off a beast creature. Thus, it didn''t take long before the somewhat empty arena was brightened up by a huge creature resembling a tiger.

    The moment the bald man signaled the fight began, the female magus immediately dashed towards the creature, killing it with a clean stab to the neck using her razor-sharp ws after she negated its mobility with what seemed to be an ice element spell.

    After the dead creature''s body was brought out, the second magus of the special disy was summoned to the arena. Emery''s eyebrows rose slightly at the sight of the bloodline the magus had.

    ***

    [Realm: Magus - New Moon]

    [Bloodline Gene - Pyro Wolf]

    [Bloodline limit: Rank 5]

    [Elementy Affinity: Fire]

    [Price- 3,000,000]]

    ***

    Both were magus-levelbat ves, and one alone cost quite a fortune. Yet the two patriarchs just bought them so casually as if they were worth nothing.

    After the initial two, there were still a few more magus ves being disyed. All of them were at the same stage, New Moon, and all bought up by the patriarchal duo. However, it seemed they were still notpletely satisfied with what they had as Emery caught them talking to the staff, asking who they were waiting for.

    A few momentster, the next special disy appeared in the arena. This time, Emery could sense something different about the man. Wanting to confirm his suspicions, he looked at the disyed information.

    ***

    [Realm: Magus - Crescent Moon]

    [Bloodline Gene - Ghost Wolf]

    [Bloodline limit: Rank 7]

    [Elementy Affinity - Darkness]

    [Price- 7,000,000]

    ***

    "Here it is!" The Ironcrest Patriarch shouted in excitement as soon as he saw the long-awaited figure of a magus enter the arena. The same could be said of the Corvin Patriarch, but his excitement was well controlled.

    Although it seemed exaggerated at first nce, the reaction of the two patriarchs was undoubtedly justified. After all, Rank 7 was a rare Mythical blood that everyone wanted to get their hands on if they could, and having one that would be bound by a blood pact was literally the cream of the crop.

    To everyone''s surprise, this time it wasn''t a beast that was brought out to fight the Mythical half-blood magus, but rather a group of Sky realm warriors. There were ten of them, and when Emery saw their faces, he was taken aback.

    They were the Sandune Wolf, with Yori striding at the front of the pack.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1509 Ghost Wolf

    Emery couldn''t help but inwardly frown when he saw the members of the Sandune Wolf.

    Thinking that Yori and the others had been captured so quickly really bothered him. The likely answers were that the Ironcrest was really that good at their job, or that there was something he was missing.

    Coupled with the fact he was invited to this VIP area for no apparent reason, Emery couldn''t help but feel a little paranoid. But even though his anxiety was growing, he still remained where he was, his face showing interest in the fight that was about to ensue.

    ''Don''t be hasty, there shouldn''t be any link between the Sandune incident and you," Emery said to himself as he kept his eyes on the arena. At the same time, the bald man in the arena finally announced the start of the fight.

    Emery watched how the Ghost Wolf magus stood there silently without a response as the Sandune Wolf, who had each been given weapons, began to move and slowly formed an encirclement around him.

    However, Emery was positive that nothing good would await the Sandune Wolf, and momentster, things developed as expected.

    The Sandune went ahead and attacked in a group of three. Theyunched their attacks at the same time, leaving barely any openings, but none of them managed to hit the magus, their attacks hitting empty space.

    The magus figure vanished from its spot as he executed a unique movement technique his bloodline bestowed that made him move like a flying piece of cloth, dodging all the attacks aimed at him perfectly.

    However, even though it was clear the Sandune Wolves couldn''t do anything and were at the Ghost Wolf magus'' mercy, thetter had not gravely injured any of them.

    This disy ofpassion caused resentment to well up within the Ironcrest Patriarch, who wanted to see a bloodbath. He quickly shot up from his seat and shouted at the nearby staff. "What kind of fight is this?! I want those tribals torn bloody apart!"

    The staff was terrified and quickly headed away toply with the Patriarch''s wishes.

    "You sure are in a bad mood, aren''t you?" Philip said with a faint smile.

    Snorting in irritation, the Ironcrest Patriarch said, "Huh, of course I am! Those ungrateful dogs! They dared to revolt against me. Not only that, they killed my men!"

    When he heard those words, Emery could feel his body rx, relief washed over him. It seemed his worry earlier was just his own paranoia. On the other hand, unfortunately for the Sandune Wolf, their fate seemed to be sealed here now.

    Emery saw the bald man take out a small bell and ring it. Before he could think of what it was for, the Ghost Wolf magus suddenly let out a loud howl as he turned frenzied like a beast.

    The howl was apanied by chilling gusts. The temperature in the arena seemed to drop exponentially as everyone could clearly see the Sandune Wolf''s breath, their bodies shivering slightly.

    In the meantime, sharp ws shot out from the Ghost Wolf magus'' fingers. In just a matter of a few seconds, his figure had flickered around the Sandune Wolf warriors as they all fell to the ground without exception. Their bones were crushed, their bodies tore limb by limb.

    Emery watched how Yori the chief stood bravely facing death, before his head flew and rolled on the ground.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was fortunate Yoro was not here with him, as he was certain the young Sandune Wolf would not be able to bear to see the deaths of his father and risked having their identities exposed.

    The fight concluded with the deaths of all the Sandune Wolves. With that, the auction for the Ghost Wolf magus began. The bidding price quickly rose past 8 million spirit stones, which was more expensive than a Tier 6 artifact.

    However, once the two patriarchs joined the bidding war, themotion from the other bidders quickly died down as no one dared to challenge the two bigshots.

    Needless to say, the two patriarchs once again went into an argument over who would obtain the magus ve. Philips Corvin insisted and persuaded the Ironcrest Patriarch, saying he really needed a good gift for his son Jason to seed in the uing Royal Hunt.

    Eventually, faced with such persistence, thetter relented. "All right, alright, Philips. I get it. You can have this one."

    With that, the Corvin Patriarch managed to obtain the ownership of the Ghost Wolf magus ve for an astonishing price of 10 million spirit stones. For that, the Ironcrest Patriarchmented, "I heard your mine was in trouble recently. I didn''t think you''d still spend that much for a ve."

    "You''re right. It''s quite annoying, actually," Philip said with a sour expression. "But don''t worry. You''ll see, I will have it running again in a few days."

    A smile could be seen on the Ironcrest Patriarch''s face as he said, "That''s good news. You can always ask me if you ever need anything."

    Patting the man''s shoulder, the Corvin Patriarch said, "Thank you, Crytex. Your support is always appreciated."

    Emery secretly heaved a deep sigh hearing the two''s conversation. Even an incident like that wasn''t enough to deal a blow to the faction, meaning if he wanted to cause a greater impact, he needed to think bigger.

    Now that the ''special disy'' was over, the Corvin Patriarch turned to Emery once again and said, "You may give the Royal Hunt a try, but I don''t think you should put much hope and effort into it."

    Saying those words, the man got up from his seat. The two patriarchs then left the area, followed by Jason, who was still giving him a re.

    Watching their figures disappear, Emery turned to the nearby staff and asked to see the ves he had just purchased. But since they were apparently still under care, he was taken to the Bazaar undercroft instead, which was a very dirty and messy part of the Bazaar where all the ves were prepped before and after the battle.

    There, he saw more chained ves, piles of beast corpses and even some half-blood corpses as well. Amongst the pile, he could see the figures of the recently deceased Yori and Sandune Wolf warriors.

    A few momentster, Emery heard amotion. As expected, it was Yoro who tried to force his way into the ce. He quickly asked �C bribed �C the guards to let the young man in and thetter quickly knelt before the corpses of his father and friends.

    "Father�� father��" When his sorrowful cries subsided, Yoro then looked at Emery saying, "Chief�� My father�� Wha-what should I do now?"

    What happened in front of him was what he hated the most. Thus, Emery grabbed Yoro''s shoulder and said, "Remember this moment and turn all those emotions into drive�� Don''t worry, I will help you get your revenge."

 Chapter 1510 Blood Pact

    Emery bribed the Bazaar guard in charge to discreetly take the Sanddune''s corpses away. Even though they were supposed to belong to the person who won the auction, the Corvin had no interest in them. Still, Emery gave them some money to make sure the guards would keep the transaction under the radar, ensuring his involvement was not traced back to him.

    Yoro, however, couldn''t bear the thought of burying the bodies in such a despicable ce. With a heavy heart, he took the task upon himself and set the corpses aze, He stood still, etching the sight of bodies turning into ashes as the fire licked their skin into his memory. When the mes died down and the ashes settled, Yoro collected their ashes into a jar.

    By the time the whole ordeal was done, Emery was called upon to collect his winning products, the two half-bloods.

    Despite their current status, both individuals were powerful half-bloods; as such, both of them only needed an hour to recover. The traders spared no expense in ensuring that they were well taken care of. Both were even washed and clothed in fresh garments, a gesture to gain goodwill from the buyer.

    As they both stood before Emery, a senior staff member approached with a piece of parchment in hand. Emery took it, unfurled the scroll, and scanned it with a critical eye.

    [Blood Pact]

    In the magus universe, where [Soul Contract] weremonce, the [Blood pact] was the equivalent of those in the bloodlines.

    Both the [Blood Pact] and the [Soul Contract] were powerful bonds that connected two individuals on a deeper level. Unlike the [Soul Contract], which bound the two parties to specific terms and conditions outlined in the contract, the [Blood Pact] was about epting oneself into another wolf''s service.

    There were three different stages of joining one pack,monly performed by the wolf half-blood.

    [Blood Pact], the generally used one was to enter one''s outer member; the second one was called the [Bloodmoon Ritual] to enter one''s pack bing an inner member. Thest one was the [Beta Oath] to be a Beta member, the closest and most elite of the pack.

    Emery himself had experienced two of them; [Bloodmoon Ritual] with the Fey sisters back on Earth and the [Beta Oath] when he became Lucius'' Beta wolf. As for the [Blood Pact], this was the first time he encountered it.

    "Please put your blood mark on these two scrolls, and they will officially be yours."

    As Emery held the [Blood Pact] scroll, a notification along with detailed information about the two half-bloods enters his mind.

    [Andrei]

    [Battle power 125]

    [Spirit force 685]

    [Realm: Rank 9]

    [Bloodline gene - Winged Wolf]

    [Gene ssification: legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline limit: Rank 5]

    [Current rank: Rank 4]

    [Element Affinity: Wind]

    [Spirit Aptitude: B]

    [Doopa]

    [Battle power 155]

    [Spirit force 285]

    [Realm: Saint Realm]

    [Bloodline gene - Titanium wolf]

    [Gene ssification: legendary Bloodline]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Bloodline limit: Rank 6]

    [Current rank: Rank 4]

    [Element Affinity: Metal]

    [Spirit Aptitude: C]

    Although only a Rank 5 gene, Andrei had good stats, and after seeing them, Emery was not surprised that he had been selected for the Magus Academy.

    Emery followed just as requested and as soon as he did, another notification came to his mind

    [You just participated in a Blood Pact]

    As Emery stared at them, he could see the two wolves in front of him were in some sort of a trance. Their eyes were zed over, and a strange rune glowed within their foreheads.

    Suddenly, Emery felt a jolt of energy surge through and some bits of pieces of their memories were channeled into him. They flickered past Emery''s vision for a few seconds before they all returned from their reverie.

    "It was a sess," the staff member said, breaking the silence.

    Now that the deed was done, the staff members left Emery with the two. With him already bound to the two half bloods, he could sense their thoughts.

    Emery could sense a fierce determination from Doopa, a readiness to ept anymand that Emery might give him. Andrei, on the other hand, was in a state of despair, he was close to having no will to do anything.

    As much as Emery wished to tell him who he was, now was not the time or ce to reveal his identity. Hemanded the two to follow him, and together with Yoro, all four went out into the desert a few miles outside of the town.

    "What do you want us to do here, Chief?" Doopa asked.

    Emery received a quizzical gaze as he took out his newly acquired [Blood Pact], the one belonging to Doopa, and in front of the huge man, he tore it into pieces.

    "What�� why!?"

    As soon as he did, with a sh of brilliant light, the rune on the man''s forehead shattered into a thousand pieces, leaving behind nothing but a faint residue of magic. The man looked up at Emery in disbelief, his eyes wide with astonishment at the unexpected turn of events.

    Emery approached him and dered, "I would never ept very within my pack, From this moment forward, you are a free man, unshackled by any binding force."

    With the connection between them severed, Emery could no longer discern the man''s thoughts, but he didn''t need mind control to sense an overwhelming sense of gratitude radiating from him. The man, who had introduced himself as Doopa, was insistent on repaying Emery''s favor. However, the man was already burdened with other responsibilities he needed to take care of, hence he asked for Emery''s identity in case he wished to find himter.

    As the man knew nothing of Emery''s ns or his past deeds, Emery has no problem mentioning his cover identity, Evan Valerious, and his n of joining the Royal Hunt.

    After expressing his admiration and gratitude one more time, the big man hastily departed.

    With no strangers in sight except for his trustedpanion, Emery''s gaze rested upon Andrei, the Winged Wolf.

    "If you are nning to free me as well, don''t bother," Andrei said bitterly. "I have no other ce to go, might as well let me to die in this desert"

    Indifferent to his statements, Emery tore the scroll and the same glowing rune dissipated from Andrei''s forehead. Unfortunately, it failed to bring any sort of joy to the man. Calmly, Emery said "No, you cannot give up yet Andrei, not until you help me rebuild the White Fang"

    At the mention of the White Fang, Andrie turned sharply, and questioned in disbelief, "Who.. who are you?"

    "It''s me"

    Emery revealed his true identity by dispelling his [Shapeshifting] skill, prompting the towering man to shed a tear of joy and leap into Emery''s embrace.

 Chapter 1511 Identity

    Having forgotten half of his memory, a sense of nostalgic joy flooded through Emery when he reconnected with someone he had known from the past.

    But s, Andrei''s arrival also brought the grim news that the other two White Fang half-bloods who had apanied him had perished a few weeks earlier.

    Emery let out a deep smile on his face at such a revtion while saying, "That''s okay. At least I managed to find you in time."

    In an effort to dispel the heavy atmosphere, Emery shifted the conversation to his recent meeting with Tatyana. Hearing about thetter, the Winged wolf''s eyes softened and he listened with eager anticipation as Emery revealed Tatyana''s current residence in Silvermane City.

    A flicker of renewed hope ignited within him, as he eximed in relief.

    "I really thought she ended up the same as me... I am so d to hear she''s alright."

    Although in reality, Tatyana had indeed shared a simr fate as his own, Emery saw no reason to break the truth to Andrei and shatter his mood.

    The winged wolf could be seen overflowing with emotions once again, tears streaming down his face like a child''s. It was apparent that even after the passage of years, the man still hadn''t changed much.

    "What''s your n now brother Emery- Aa�� I mean chief." Andrei inquired after taking hold of his emotions, his eyes gleaming with resolution.

    "It''s Evan now. As for the chief, we must wait until the white fang pack is officially formed."

    Those words Emery spoke were met with a steadfast response. "No. White fang or not, I will follow you, chief. After what you did back then, you are practically my idol!" The man dered fervently, his voice ringing with conviction.

    As Andrei spoke, Yoro of the Sandune Wolf felt a twinge of confusion at the sudden shift in conversation and Emery''s revtion of his true identity. The young man however, did not dare to ask.

    Emery was supposedly quite famous among the wolf half-bloodmunity. He was the most promising young wolf half-blood, who had managed to achieve an impressive ranking of top 3 in the prestigious Magus Academy. With his battles being broadcasted throughout the universe, even those who had never met him in person would have at least heard his name.

    However, based on Yoro''s reaction, the young man didn''t seem to recognize him. Having spent his life sheltered in the heart of the dense forest, Yoro appeared to have little knowledge of the outside world.

    Still, Emery stood firm in his resolve to keep his true identity under wraps.

    "For now, my identity will stay hidden. The fewer people know, the better."

    Without any room for doubt, the two half-bloods hastily nodded in agreement.

    "Where are we going now, chief?" Andrei inquired in an eager tone.

    "I would like to deal with the Ironcrest n, but for now we must make our way back to Silvermane city," Emery replied.

    "As youmand, chief!"

    There were many reasons to return. The first was to gather more information about the two factions: Corvin and Ironcrest; the second was to meet back up with Annara in hopes she had gleaned any vital updates since his departure. Lastly, he really needed to start collecting those fame points at the Wolf Guild, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to join the Royal Hunt.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Emery made the decision to buy two additional wolf rides before all three dashed back North, heading back to Silvermane City.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Along the way, Emery took the time to hunt more Legendary creatures at every turn. Of course, just like before, Yoro would be cleaning up their carcasses after he collected their spirit stones.

    Three dayster, they finally arrived back at the capital city of the.

    Their first destination after entering the city was the inn where Emery had stayed with Annara before. But to his dismay, the innkeeper informed him the red-haired girl had yet to return.

    The journey between Silvermane and Ouroboros should have taken no more than a week, but she had been gone for nine days. The dy left him with a gnawing sense of unease. He could only hope the dy was a sign that Annara would return soon with good news.

    There were supposedly Ouroboros spies who could assist him, but Emery didn''t n to search for them because he had no interest in receiving intelligence from people he had never been acquainted with. At least, not now.

    He decided to go seek Tatyana instead, bringing Andrei and Yoro with him.

    As soon as the three entered the stunning Red Pagoda, the fat man once again weed them.

    "Sir Evan, it''s been far too long since we''ve seen you here," the caretaker eximed, his voice jovial. "If you had not left us so much spirit stone, we would have thought you were bored with her already."

    Emery said nothing, merely producing a handful of spirit stones and throwing them to the caretaker. "We require some delicacies for our stay," he said simply. "And my friends will be joining me this time."

    The caretaker''s eyes widened in surprise, a sly grin crossed his face as he quickly nodded his head. "Ah, I see. A party, then," he said with a knowing wink. "Well, she''s all yours for the month."

    As they made their way through the opulent halls of the Red Pagoda, Emery''spanions gazed in awe at the sights and sounds around them.

    Yoro, in particr, had never seen anything quite like this before and his eyes widened in shock at the array of beautiful girls singing and dancing around them. Meanwhile, Andrei was left feeling anxious, wondering how Tatyana could work in a ce like this.

    Finally, they arrived at their designated room. As soon as they entered and the door closed, a beautiful young woman with flowing brown hair came pounced toward them, a look of excitement on her face.

    "Brother Emery, you''ve returned!" She eximed, her voice sweet and soothing.

    The girl was obviously concerned for him, fearing he was in danger after days without any words.

    "Don''t worry too much about me. I can take care of myself," Emery said, when he realized the reason for her actions. "And also, I bring some good news."

    At the sight of the towering half-blood by his side, Tatyana''s eyes widened with disbelief. She could not contain the torrent of emotions that washed over her upon seeing the familiar figure.

    She lunged forward, her delicate fists hammering against Andrei''s broad chest with unbridled relief and tion.

    "Andrei! You big fool! You made me so worried!", she cried out, her voice brimming with heartfelt concern.

    It was another pleasant sight to see and that night the four of them enjoyed a good feast, hoping to forget all their misfortune, even if only for a few hours.

 Chapter 1512 Guild Task

    The next day, just as he had nned, Emery took the two of them and went to the Silvermane City local market. His intention ining was to sell the parts of the Legendary creatures that he had hunted over the past few days.

    After traveling back and forth through the marketce where he spent hours selling his haul in various ces. Regardless of the tireless bartering the merchants exhibited, Emery earned a total of 200,000 spirit stones, which was honestly a pretty decent sum.

    With the spirit stones he had looted from the creatures, in addition to those he took from the magus he killed, and minus what he had spent to purchase Andrei and Doppa, Emery was left with 1,600,000 worth of spirit stones in his possession.

    In truth, he still had 4,5 million spirit stones in his other storage ring. However, those weren''t his, and he had absolutely no n to use them unless the situation was extremely dire.

    Because of that, Emery was technically still missing a few hundred thousand short if he wanted to buy out Tatyana from the Red Pagoda.

    However, the cold truth was that even if he now had the spirit stones ready to do it, Emery didn''t n to take her out of the Red Pagoda. Not yet.

    So far, the brown-haired girl has proven to be useful. In just a few days, she had managed to gather various bits of intel just as he had requested.

    From talking to several high-ranking officers of the court who came to the establishment, she found out that the rtionship between the three major factions and the Alpha King was not as close as it was shown in the public.

    It appeared that the three factions �C Locrios, Karst, and Corvin �C have be too influential, and thus have been getting too much control of the Silvermane Kingdom, which apparently prompted the Alpha King''s actions for this year''s Royal Hunt.

    The King was hoping that the Royal Hunt would allow him to find and attract more capable people to his side. However, it seemed that many thought the event would still be monopolized by the three factions.

    The intelligence she managed to get in a short time turned out to be very useful, therefore Emery hoped that Tatyana would be able to take a deeper look into the three factions. He especially hoped for more information on the Corvin faction �C he was interested in who their allies and enemies were in particr.

    The other question that Tatyana hadn''t been able to find a significant result on was regarding the [Ancient Wolf Blood]. It seemed that there really were no vials avable other than those given to the three factions and those offered as rewards in the Royal Hunt.

    She did, however, hear from some of the Corvin people she spoke to that the one that the Alpha King had given to the Corvin had been bestowed to the young master of the faction, Jason Corvin.

    From the looks of it, Jason Corvin would indeed be one of the top contenders in the Royal Hunt. Therefore, Emery really needed to immediately prepare for the event which would be held in two and a half months.

    After finishing selling all of his haul on the market, Emery made his way to the Wolf Guild together with Yoro and Andrei. It was time for them to take on their first task to gain fame points and reach higher grades.

    "Wee to the Wolf Guild. Are you looking to take on a Task?" greeted the female guild attendant immediately as Emery approached the reception.

    Even though his team was still notplete, Emery nned to give some tasks a try to gain some experience. With the limited time he had, he also prioritized looking for quests that were short in duration yet yielded high fame points. Due to their nature, they were bound to be more dangerous, but Emery did not care.

    The foxgirl guild attendant gave him two currently avable tasks that suited his needs and were intended for a small pack of five people maximum.

    ***

    [Rank F Quest]

    [Clean out Fire Ant nest, medium threats, 200 fame points]

    [Hunt Mirage Lizard, medium threats, 175 fame points]

    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Emery looked at the two tasks in his hands and carefully considered his options.

    The Fire Ant might only be a low-level magical creature, but there should be hundreds, if not thousands, in their nest that need to be killed toplete the task. On the other hand, killing a Legendary creature like the Mirage Lizard might seem risky at first nce, but it would beparatively much easier and simpler for Emery.

    However, the task of finding the creature might prove tricky. It might only take hours, or if they are unlucky it could span over several days. Hence in the end, Emery decided to take the task of exterminating the Fire Ant nest instead.

    Afterpleting the necessary procedures, the three of them quickly made their way to the ce stated on the task. They headed out of the city, to a farm a few miles away where a nest of Fire Ants had just formed and was troubling the surrounding farmers.

    The situation seemed to be more urgent than it was written in the brief because Emery and the other two saw that a swarm of ants had ravaged the farm when they arrived.

    ***

    [Fire Ant]

    [Magical Beast - level 10]

    [Battle power - 65]

    ***

    Without further ado, the three of them sprang into action. The farmers looked taken aback by their sudden arrival, but they immediately calmed down when they saw them killing the creatures.

    It took the three of them a few minutes to deal with every Fire Ant above the ground. After making sure they didn''t miss any, they quickly made their way down the hole to theirir, killing more along the way.

    Thanks to Yoro''s [Earth Pulse], the group had no trouble navigating through thebyrinth-like tunnel dug by the Fire Ants. Soon, they arrived at a chamber with high ceilings where they could see a dozen or so Fire Ants guarding one that looked different from anything they had seen so far.

    ***

    [Fire Ant Queen]

    [Legendary Beast -level 15]

    [Battle power - 210]

    ***

    This task would certainly be a difficult challenge for a team consisting of Saint realm warriors, but not with a magus like Emery. It only took them another few minutes to kill the Fire Ant Queen and clean up the nest.

    Beheading the Fire Ant Queen and taking its head as proof, they were about to leave when Yoro mentioned that Fire Ant egg nectar could be sold for a pretty good price.

    At the end of the day, the task Emery chose was an easy one with some pretty good loot to add on.

 Chapter 1513 Fame Points

    The first task Emery and his new pack took on was sessfullypleted without any problems. When the three of them returned to the Wolf Guild to report thepletion, they were awarded 200 fame points and their status was upgraded ording to their achievement.

    [Evan Valerious]

    [Fame Points: 200/1000]

    [Grade: E]

    Following their upgraded rank, Emery could now take on higher and more dangerous assignments. With their bodies still stained with the blood of the Fire Ants, Emery chose another short-duration task that would be suitable for his current team.

    [Rank E Quest]

    [Acquire Golden Silk, medium threat - 275 points]

    The Golden Silk requested was not the kind harvested from harmless silkworms, but silk produced by spider-like creatures with pitch-ck carapaces called Silk Spiders. It was another task that involved diving into a cave located several miles from Silvermane City, so that was exactly what they did.

    Killing the dozens of Silk Spiders entrenched in the cavework took the three of them several hours and gathering the Golden Silk took even longer. In the meantime, Emery decided to gather more than needed toplete the task, to keep for himself.

    After reporting thepletion of the Rank E quest, Emery and his pack of three continued to take on more simr tasks.

    [Hunt Moghulis, medium threat - 250 fame points]

    The Moghulis was a Legendary creature with rock-like skin and gargantuan body. They were normally seen in the hilly ranges hundreds of miles away from Silvermane City.

    Emery and his pack went on a half a day journey before they finally arrived at their destination. Thepletion of the task itself only took a few minutes as they quickly found and killed the gigantic creature, cutting off its horns as proof, at which point they traveled back to the city in another half a day journey.

    Fortunately, along the way back and forth, they also found and hunted two more Legendary creatures that they randomly encountered.

    As soon as they reported their sess, Emery continued and took another task.

    [Gather nthus Nivalis, medium threat - 375 fame points]

    The next task only required collecting five stalks of a flower named nthus Nivalis. However, the nt''s habitatid at the bottom of an undergroundke filled with various creatures.

    After walking through the dark cave leading to theke, Emery cast his basic nature spell [Water Breathing] on his three subordinates. Diving into the undergroundke, they ended up fighting several high-level magical creatures, before finally being able to collect the flower.

    Once again, Emery found interest in this rare nt and decided to pick up a few extra to bring back.

    Finally, after reporting thepletion of their fourth task, they managed to upgrade their grade to the next level.

    [Evan Valerious]

    [Fame Points: 1,100/10,000]

    [Grade: D]

    Now he just needed to rise another level to finally fulfill the minimal requirement to join the Royal Hunt. However, the amount of fame points he needed to obtain for that had increased tremendously.

    Realizing it would take a dozen high-level tasks at the very least to reach such a number, Emery decided to put a halt on his streak for now, returning to the inn and taking the break they needed.

    Just as they were about to leave, the foxgirl guild attendant stopped him in his tracks with a question.

    "Excuse me, sir. Do you not want to trade your points?"

    "Trade?"

    Thanks to the short but concise exnation given by the fox girl, Emery learned the fame points he had gathered could actually be used to trade various items in the inventory of the Wolf Guild. Most importantly, he didn''t have to worry about his current grade dropping, because the Wolf Guild calcted the two values differently.

    It was at this moment Emery realized why some people would be so diligently doing all these tasks that he thought only awarded fame points. Those people were aiming for the items they could obtain by trading the points away.

    "What can I trade it with?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With a smile, the fox girl guild attendant showed him an electronic disy showing hundreds of items. All of them were divided into 3 categories, namely [Artifacts], [Battle Arts] and [Consumables].

    In an instant, Emery skipped the first category. He had zero interest in any weapons or armor that was generally avable in the Magus Universe. On the other hand, his brows rose slightly when he saw the second category.

    Considering that the ce he was currently in was the Wolf Guild, there was a high possibility the battle arts on offer were specifically made for wolf half-bloods, so he was genuinely interested in what they had.

    "Show me all the skills rted to the Wolf bloodline."

    "Certainly, sir."

    [w techniques]

    [Wild Strike - 500 points]

    [Disembowel - 1200 points]

    [Violent Barrage - 1750 points]

    [Spirit w - 3000 points]

    [Body techniques]

    [Quick steps - 800 points]

    [Hunting Sights - 1200 points]

    [Beast Strength - 1500 points]

    [Bloodhound steps - 2500 points]

    [Other techniques]

    [Raging Howl - 2000 points]

    [Summon Wolf familiar - 2500 points]

    As Emery looked through the list, the foxgirl guild attendant exined that those avable to him right now were allmon skills that could be learned by any wolf half-blood. As for those considered ''special'', they could only be purchased by those of a higher rank.

    Other than battle arts, there were also the consumables �C any kinds of potions and pills that were generally avable in the magus universe. As for the one specific for wolf half-bloods, there were the bloodline elixirs.

    [Legendary Bloodline Elixir - 5,000 points]

    [Legendary Wolf Blood Elixir - 20,000 points]

    The first elixir was something that Emery had received during his time at the Magus Academy. As for the Mythical one, it was not avable for him to purchase because of his insufficient grade.

    There was also an option to trade the fame points for spirit stones. The conversion is 100 points for 5,000 spirit stones.

    At the moment Emery had limited points, hence he decided to keep them for ater time.

    As he was already tired and a mess from all those cave extermination tasks, he quickly returned to his quarters. After cleaning up, he sat down on the bed and decided to spend some time with the [Memory Puzzle].

    Actually, the teamwork he''d been doing the past few days with Yoro and Andrei, somehow, gave him a glimpse memory of some people. A group consisting of people his age �C people he seemed to be close with.

    But other than knowing that those individuals were acolytes of the Magus Academy, who came from Earth like him, he couldn''t remember anything else.

    It was slowly killing him, knowing he had forgotten something very important, people and promises alike. Sometimes, he couldn''t resist the urge to return to Earth and find out who these people are.

    Unfortunately, he couldn''t. Not now.

 Chapter 1514 Talents

    When the next day arrived, Emery went out to the courtyard at the back of the inn to find two members of his pack training with each other. He decided to observe their spar.

    Even though the weapons they wielded were very different �C Yoro with the spear and Andrei with his sharp wings and talons, the two seemed to be on par to each other. Their spar was fierce as they went back and forth on offense and defense at a high tempo.

    Seeing that their fight seemed to have been going on for a while yet there was still no clear winner, Emery went between them and said, "Train with me!!"

    Even though the two of them were still no match for Emery when they worked together, it was still a good opportunity for him to practice his w fighting technique and warm his body up for the day.

    When their little spar was over, Andrei said something that made Emery bothered.

    "Chief, I remember you are an excellent swordsman. Why don''t you use a sword?"

    The Winged Wolf''s confusion was reasonable, as Emery himself had seen how he fought using a sword in the Magus Tournament video given by the Ouroboros. He was just so upied and full with many things that he didn''t have the time to relearn the weapon.

    With that, Emery let the two of them continue their training as he decided to stroll the streets of Silvermane City by himself. Even though it had been several days since his arrival here, he had never really had the chance to take a deeper look at the city.

    The huge city was the hub that connected the to the outside world �C the Magus Universe. It was also one of its major allies, therefore it didn''t take long for Emery to find the Magus Guild in this city.

    The building towered above the other buildings in the downtown area, and acted as the representative branch of the Magus Alliance.

    From the outside, Emery could see the ce was packed with mostly non-half-blood magus. Amidst the crowd of people, those wearing the Magus Alliance Enforcer uniform stood out the most.

    However, Emery had no interest in interacting with them at the moment. Not until he knew for certain how much risk he would be exposed to if he revealed his true identity.

    Turning his gaze away from the conspicuous building, Emery continued on his stroll moving along the street as he made his way towards the craftsman district. Upon arriving, he first visited a known cksmith''s workshop where he tried to find one tier 5 sword. Unfortunately there wasn''t one that felt really match with him, hence he decided to buy two of the most durable tier 4 swords for 100,000 spirit stones.

    Afterward, he headed for the ce he was most interested in �C the Apothecary Center.

    Since he found out he could tell the purpose of the pills he stole from the Ironcrest Magus just by smelling them, he knew he must have some skill in the field of apothecary.

    When he looked at the assortment of materials he had gathered during the tasks he took on for the Wolf Guild: Fire Ant Nectar, Golden Silk Thread, and nthus Nivalis nt, he couldn''t help but feel something within him calling to go visit the Apothecary Center in the city.

    To his surprise, despite its massive size, there was only one Apothecary Center in Silvermane City and it was in a building no smaller than the building Wolf Guild used. However, upon arriving, Emery could see that the ce was one of the most advanced-looking buildings in the city.

    Seeing the magnificent building, Emery''s interest was further piqued and he wasted no time in entering inside.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As soon as he walked through the building''s main door, Emery was greeted with arge lounge that could only be described as pristine. Other than its simple but pleasing to the eye decor, the whole ce looked a lot cleaner than most ces in the city with a few half-blood staff wearing clean, sophisticated uniforms going about their business.

    One of them noticed Emery''s arrival and quickly approached him with a smile. Knowing his status as a magus, the man who looked to be of the Wolf bloodline descent greeted him politely.

    "Wee to Silvermane Apothecary Center, esteemed magus. How may I help you today?"

    Pausing his observation, Emery looked at the man and said, "I came to sell some things and wished to look around for some of your products"

    "Certainly, sir," the man said, nodding slightly. "Please follow me."

    Emery found himself being taken to a ce where he could take out the items he wanted to sell for appraisal. Since he hade prepared, he quickly brought out all the materials he had collected and gave them to the staff. The checking process didn''t take long, only a minute for it to finally produce a number.

    [Fire Ant Nectares - 8,500 spirit stones]

    [nthus Nivalis - 11,000 spirit stones]

    As for the Golden Silk Thread, even though it indeed had apothecary essence within, it was extremely abysmal to be used for apothecary. The material was much more valuable for other crafting fields, and so they refused and returned it to Emery.

    As soon as he finished selling the materials, Emery asked to see their inventory and as a magus, Emery was allowed to do so. The man in uniform took him to a deeper section of the building where the inventory was, which was surprisingly, a dome filled with thousands of carefully organized nts.

    "We have over five thousand nt species stored in this ce. You can see them all on the list here."

    The man gave Emery an electronic tablet, on which a long list of nt names could be seen. However, instead of epting the tablet, Emery walked past the man and examined the nts one by one.

    He was told not to touch them, and some of the nts were even kept behind ss panels.

    But those did nothing as Emery still felt some sort of connection with all these nts. At first, it was only through smell, but before long, he could feel the energy from these nts flowing into him.

    The staff was unexpectedly patient enough to follow Emery as he studied all thes one by one, creating a connection with them.

    After going through about a hundred nts, he was surprised to find that the next nt he was about to connect felt much different. Before he could wrap his head around the new sensation, a notification suddenly appeared in his mind.

    [Analyzationplete]

 Chapter 1515 Apothecary

    [Analyzationplete]

    [Lady''s Mantle - Tier 3 medicinal nt]

    With the activation of the skill, came the realization that it was an apothecary skill he had mastered in the past, and he instinctively knew he had another skill besides it that he often used. But for this next skill, he knew he needed to buy some of these nts first.

    Turning to the staff, Emery quickly said, "I''ll take a dozen of the Tier 1 nts and a dozen more of Tier 2."

    Emery randomly chose the nts and asked for them to be ced on the table together, and he started to touch and feel the nts for a deeper connection with them.

    The staff looked confused, but he still patiently waited. A few minutester, both of them saw how the nts started to break down into multiple forms of liquid and with it, another notification came to Emery''s mind.

    [Fragmentationpleted]

    [Three essences found]

    "Sess!!" Emery exims with a smile.

    [Analyze] and [Fragmentation], The two were Emery''s basic Apothecary skills, and he was extremely d that he now had remembered how to use them.

    His memories of the apothecary starteding back to him like a flowing river, the various kinds of rted knowledge and a few recipes he had created using those two skills. But as he was perusing through the sea of a�?a�?knowledge, he fell into a trance when he suddenly caught a glimpse of another skill a�" a Divine skill taught by a grandmaster.

    Although he immediately tried to take another try, he found himself unable to do so. Looks like it won''te back easily to him. He would most likely need quite a bit of time to slowly relearn it.

    "My apology, are you finished, sir?" asked the staff when he saw that Emery had been silent for a while.

    The man''s words pulled thetter out of his trance as he turned around and said, "Do you have a workshop here I can use?"

    Even though Emery had a lot of things in his hands right now, he instinctively felt that the apothecary was a key to opening up many opportunities for him. For that reason, he feltpelled to take some time to regain the skill.

    "We actually do, sir. Are you a registered apothecarist?"

    Emery knew deep in his mind that he was actually an apothecarist, but not only did he not remember the details of his apothecary identification, he probably shouldn''t let that be known to them either.

    So in the end, he said, "No, I''m just starting and interested in learning the craft."

    After nodding in understanding, the staff politely gave Emery a small tour of the ce where he was shown the private workshops only avable to registered apothecarists. As for people like him who had just started learning and didn''t have the official qualifications, he suggested buying basic equipment and learning the basics first by joining the Apothecary Institute on the nearby.

    "My apology sir, but we don''t have anyone to teach apothecary skills here."

    Hearing about that, and after taking a look around the facility, Emery realized there was something amiss about the Apothecary Center. Even though the dome garden that housed the plethora of nts looked massive, in reality, it actually didn''t even take up half of the facility.

    Emery then realized that apart from the staff tending the garden, the others seen here we''re going in and out of what appeared to be a restricted area. Hence he couldn''t help but inquire about the ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nodding his head, the staff said, "You''re right, esteemed magus. That area is off-limits because it is aboratory where our experts study the bloodlines. Only those authorized by the Apex faction may enter."

    The mention of the Apex faction caused Emery to slightly raise his eyebrows. He had heard of the faction before, more specifically when it was mentioned by the Silvermane King during the festival.

    It was them who were recognized and acimed for having made a breakthrough in bloodline research.

    Upon realizing that, Emery''s interest was piqued to the max and he couldn''t help but ask another question about the faction, wanting to know more.

    But unfortunately, the staff apologized that he couldn''t say much other than the fact that Apex was the main contributor in creating most of the elixirs avable in this Apothecary Center and Silvermane City.

    "Alright then, I understand. Can I see some of those elixirs?"

    "Certainly, sir." The man answered while handing Emery an electronic tablet.

    [Legendary Bloodline Elixir - 100,000 spirit stones]

    [Legendary Wolf Blood Elixir - 1,000,000 spirit stones]

    [Mythical Bloodline Elixir - 1,000,000 spirit stones]

    [Mythical Wolf Blood Elixir - 5,000,000 spirit stones]

    Not only did they have the Legendary and Mythical variant of themon bloodline elixir that aided in bloodline breakthroughs, but there were also other things that interested Emery.

    [Wolf Battle Booster - 50,000 spirit stones]

    [Alpha Booster - 500,000 spirit stones]

    The first was the booster potion that would grant a temporary boost of immense battle power to a wolf half-blood upon consumption. The second item, however, was much more interesting.

    From the description on the item, Emery was pretty sure that the so-called Alpha Booster was the same potion he saw the Corvin foreman drink to enable him to control the wolf half-blood miners. A booster that helps control the lesser bloodlines of wolves.

    This potion could mean that the Apex faction was the one responsible for making the very of the Wolf bloodline thrive on the Silvermane.

    Coupled with the fact that as bloodline experts they might be able to help his bloodline break through to the next rank, and maybe even help resolve Silva''s Bloodline mutation situation, the faction now became Emery''s number one priority.

    In the end, Emery went and spent a little over 100,000 spirit stones on a decent set of apothecary equipment and dozens of herbs, which was enough to get him to start re-learning his talent. He also decided to buy the two boosters, spending another 600,000 spirit stones.

    Even though it was highly unlikely he could reverse engineer the two potions, he bought them anyway because he wanted to know more about them. What''s more, if that was indeed too much for him, Emery still had the famous Bob of the Ouroboros to help him with this matter.

    After finishing checking the Apothecary Center, before starting to get busy with his potions, Emery headed straight for the Red Pagoda to visit his dependable informant and ask more about the Apex faction.

 Chapter 1516 Intel

    The moment Emery entered the Red Pagoda, just like his previous visits, the familiar fat man quickly weed him. He was then led to the room where Trixie, or who he knew as Tatyana, was standing by.

    "Hope you have a pleasant evening, sir," the fat man said with his signature smile as the door closed.

    On the other hand, while she knew that she was going to see Emery, the brown-haired fox girl looked a bit surprised when she saw him. The reason was that it had only been four days since they hadst met, whereas their promised meeting time was a week.

    "I guess I worried for nothing," She said while looking at him.

    Emery could see that Tatyana was still a little uneasy living in this ce, and he couldn''t help but feel slightly responsible for letting her stay that way. Unfortunately, he couldn''t afford to let go of her in this period of time.

    The longer he stayed in Silvermane City, the more questions arose and must be answered; this time, it was about the Apex faction. That was why he needed her more and more �C his own source of information, otherwise, he would be grasping aimlessly in the dark.

    With that said Emery revealed his objective of meeting the brown-haired girl, to which thetter readily responded.

    The Apex faction was not as big as the three leading factions on the Silvermane �C Locarios, Karst, and Corvin. At least not in terms of strength, since they didn''t even have their own.

    However, even with that fact, the Apex faction was no less wealthypared to the three leading factions, which made them just as significant.

    Tatyana told Emery that the reason was none other than the fact that they monopolized the production of everything rted to the apothecary on the Silvermane. Not only that, they were also the number one supplier of the bloodline elixirs used by dozens of Wolf factions, which not only supported making them rich but also influential.

    When he heard that, Emery was even more certain that the Apex faction yed a huge role in the seat of power within the Wolf bloodline.

    "Alright, thank you for all this, Tatyana. Please update me if you hear any more information."

    Emery said as he gave the fox girl amunication stone, which she could use to contact him immediately if anything regarding the Corvin or the Apex faction came up.

    "I understand, brother."

    As he made his way out of the establishment, walking through the crowded first floor, Emery was surprised when he felt someone watching him. He secretly tried to look for the unknown person, but he couldn''t pinpoint anyone.

    While his figure stood still among the rowdy crowd, Emery felt that he might be wrong. But knowing what was at stake if what he felt was true, as soon as he returned to the inn, he called out to Andrei, telling thetter to go to the Red Pagoda and watch over Tatyana.

    The tall man was slightly anxious at the request, but he cared too much about Tatyana to refuse.

    As Emery was nning to take care of his personal affairs, Yoro asked for time to find out the fate of the rest of his people. Understanding the Sanddune Wolf''s sentiments, Emery gave him ten days to do what he wanted �C not too much time and risked being caught.

    With that, Emery was once again on his own.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Within his room, setting himself in the lotus position, Emery decided to ponder upon all the information he had gathered.

    The Silvermane might be the biggest and greatest Wolf faction in the Magus Universe, but not only did the three pirs that supported such a power seem fragile, but they might also even be the reason for its downfall.

    Such things were reflected in the suffering of the people on the, and Emery had the opportunity to see it for himself. Large, influential ns unjustly oppressed smaller ns without any consequence, and people were forced into very with no way to fight back.

    For an ordinary magus like him, Emery had no interest in getting caught in the middle of such a power struggle, nor did he have any thoughts of being a hero. However, he believed such chaos could be an opportunity for him to get what he wanted.

    An appropriate revenge for the Corvin faction and a way to break through his bloodline to help Silva''s mutation problem.

    However, for now, he must not be hasty and keep observing in the shadows, gather as much intel as he can, and look for the right moment to act.

    His guts tell him that the Apex faction was a good ce for him to start exactly that.

    Before he continues with his n, he can''t help but think about Annara once again.

    It had been two weeks since the bat woman''s departure, yet he still had not heard anything from her. Worried that something had happened, he decided to attempt contact with the people in Ouroboros'' paycheck.

    A few secret words were given to the man behind the inn''s bar, and in the middle of the night, he met the man. Thetter told him that he had heard that the girl was doing another task before heading back to Silvermane, as for the nature of the task, he didn''t know.

    Such an answer was enough to give Emery some relief. At the same time, Emery made another request.

    "I need a new identity, that of an apprentice of the apothecary institutes."

    To his pleasant surprise, the status of apprentice apothecary was not difficult to add to his current identification.

    "The master title is impossible task, for an apprentice, I can help this settled in 3 days"

    While waiting for the Ouroboros agent to do his job, on the next day, Emery rented a house near the Apothecary Center. One that gave him a good view of the Apex facility as well as one with arge space inside and a courtyard at the back.

    After that, he spent the rest of the day practicing making potions during the day and practicing swordsmanship at night in the backyard so as to stay discreet. In between the sessions, he returned to the [Memory puzzle] to fill the gaps of all the memory he received during his training.

    Slowly but surely, with each passing day, he got closer to remembering who he was while getting a better understanding of the structure of power and the people involved in Silvermane.

 Chapter 1517 Raid

    Two weekster.

    On the northern side of the Silvermane, amidst the snow-capped peaks of an undting mountain range, a pack of strong-looking half-bloods huddled behind the cover of a dense line of trees. Their breaths hang like clouds in front of them, as their eyes tried to catch something within the limited visibility of the ongoing blizzard.

    There were four of them, a magus and three strong saint-level warriors. They were waiting for their target which had to cross a path located a mile ahead of them at any moment. But the blizzard that engulfed the area suddenly made their job more difficult than it should be.

    One of the pack members seemed slightly anxious as he said, "Chief, are you sure they won''t be able to sense us?"

    ncing at his subordinate, the magus returned his attention back on the obscure road while saying, "Don''t worry. The potion you just drank will mask our spirit energy signature and our smell. They won''t be able to sense us unless they look directly at us."

    "If you say so, I understand, Chief!"

    A few minutester, they all reacted slightly when they faintly saw movement in the distance. They nced at each other and promptly nodded their heads. Looks like the target they have been waiting for has finally arrived.

    It was a sophisticated-looking cart pulled by two huge hairy oxen. Around it, there were a total of 6 guards, and two of them were magus level figures.

    Seeing the number of guards, the member who was anxious earlier once again spoke. "Chief, this is more than we expected! Should we abort the operation?"

    "No. Calm down, will you?!" the Chief snarled. "Do you not know that is the Apex faction''s cargo? Just one cart will be worth a lifetime of fortune! They are worth the risk, I tell you! What''s more, we''ve set up the traps already; just follow the n!"

    After the scolding, the group went silent again. Before long, there were no more sounds that could be heard other than their rapid heartbeats as they waited for the right moment to charge at their target.

    "Now!!" the Chiefmanded, causing his pack members to bolt from their hiding ces.

    At the same time, the ground that the ox pulling the cart stepped on suddenly copsed, followed by a burst of ice magic that instantly engulfed the clueless creature.

    The four of them jumped out of the tree line, running as fast as they could towards the cart. The Alpha of the pack, who was a powerful crescent moon magus, started their assault by casting another ice spell, which further immobilized the guards. In the meantime, his three men headed to the back door of the cart and burst it open to gain ess to the things inside.

    "Take them!!"

    Two of the three grabbed one chest each and held them tightly, whereas the magus and the remaining wolf half-blood cast another spell that sted their surroundings, covering their escape in an explosion of snow and ice.

    However, just as they turned tail to flee, the group noticed a figure standing amidst the ferocious falling snow. Their faces turned ugly because one of the magus guards had caught up and now blocked their escape route.

    The other party was a silver-haired wolf half-blood magus wielding a sword.

    "Get the fuck out of the way!!" the Chief shouted loudly as he cast another powerful ice spell.

    [Winter''s Grasp]

    A Tier 5 spell capable of injuring even a magus and would freeze anyone below said realm.

    A smirk could be seen appearing on his face as he watched the figure of the magus guard disappear under his spell. But to his shock, the silver-haired magus managed to break the icy restraints with sheer physical strength and charge straight at him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Dammit!!" the man cursed. "Go, all of you! I will stop him!!" He shouted as he took out a saber and parry the magus sword.

    However, just as his crew was about to run, they were stopped by two other guards. A half-blood with braided hair holding a spear and another wolf whose body was towering over them withrge sharp wings.

    Both guards were able to stop the three of them even though they were outnumbered. However, there was a gap between their defense, which one of them took advantage of and shot off with a single chest in his arms.

    The chief started to panic knowing that the other magus guard near the cart was starting to break away from his spell. Unfortunately, the silver-haired wolf he was fighting proved to be too much for him. He truly didn''t expect that today he would find a Crescent Moon magus capable of matching him.

    "Urrghh!! I am so unlucky!!"

    He decided to shout to his two members who were still being held back. "I am sorry, but I wille to find you guyster!!''

    In desperation, the magus threw two vials of his precious potion, which exploded the area with a powerful freezing spell. Meanwhile, he quickly dashed away, chasing after the one who managed to escape.

    "Throw the chest to me!!" the magus said to his subordinate, before they split off in different directions.

    ording to the original n, the pack would spread into the forest in an attempt to fool their pursuers. With the potions they drank beforehand, they were confident that they would be able to get away.

    The magus chief swiftly ran into the forest, jumping onto tree branches to prevent leaving a trail of snow in his wake. Half an hourter, he walked into a cave, the designated fallback ce for the pack.

    "Huh!! You better be worth it!" The magus said as he tried to open the sophisticated looking chest at hand.

    However before he could do so, he realized a figure approaching him. "Is that you, Biggs?!" he asked, expecting his surviving pack mate, unfortunately, it was the silver wolf who emerged from the blizzard.

    "You!.. How were you able to track me!!"

    The man apparently carried a body on his shoulder and threw it into the ground saying, "You have an excellent escape skill. Unfortunately for you and fortunately for me, your men didn''t. All I needed to do was to follow him."

    "Did you kill him?!"

    "No, and I won''t unless you force me to."

    "You have to kill us both then, I will not let myself be captured and be one of your ves! Not over my dead body!"

    The man''s answer surprised him. "I never said anything about capturing you."

    "What the hell do you want then?!"

    "You are one of the rebel captains called Frostmind, aren''t you? What I want is to meet your leader"

 Chapter 1518 Duel

    "Our leader?" Frostmind muttered confused. He then shot to his feet and red at the silver-haired magus as he drew his saber and brandished it towards thetter. "Someone like you doesn''t even deserve to speak his name!"

    Despite the aggressive attitude the man took towards him, Emery decided to turn around, casually showing his back to the other party as he walked out of the cave into the snow-filled clearing outside.

    There, he unsheathed his pair of Tier 4 swords, one in each hand before turning around and facing the man, "I''m actually looking forward to this. A fight without anyone bothering us."

    The magus rebel had a smile on his face at those words.

    "I''m the one who should be saying that."

    While speaking those words, he raised his curved saber into the air, casting a spell upon it as it began to emit a brilliant light blue glow. In the next second, the ground inside the cave was scattered in the air as his figure shot toward Emery.

    "You shall regret chasing me this far!"

    The rxed smile on Emery''s face did not disappear as he took Frostmind''s attack. The two swords produced sparks amidst the white gale as they shed. From the first strike, the two seemed to be equal in power.

    To Emery''s surprise, he soon found out his opponent was able to channel his ice spirit energy through his weapon, which gradually affected his weapon every time they shed. This forced Emery to constantly alternate between his swords otherwise they would be frozen by the invasive energy.

    "You are not an ordinary guard, aren''t you?" Frostmind said suspiciously, after they exchanged strikes for a while, learning each other''s strength roughly. "You are too strong to escort such a small cargo!"

    Emery did not answer the question. Instead, he threw a question of his own. "And you''re not just some lowly robber, are you? Now I wonder if all the rebel captains are as powerful as you��"

    "You''ll never know!" The man snorted, before disappearing and reappearing a few meters away from Emery, his saber raised in the air. "Because you''re going to die here right now!"

    Emery''s face changed when he felt Frostmind rapidly channeling his spirit energy and saw the saber in his hand emit a radiant light. The next moment, he swung his weapon, unleashing a crescent-shaped energy sh that forced Emery to use all his strength to parry with both swords.

    CLANK!!!

    Frostmind''s powerful sword art sent Emery flying backward, his feet dragging violently against the ground. To his shock, it also managed to damage the swords he had just bought.

    Even though he was irritated by the chipped de of his swords, Emery should have expected such an oue. After all, not only did the other party attack with a Tier 5 weapon, he also strengthened it with magic.

    "You owe me a pair of new swords!"

    This time Emery took the initiative as he left an afterimage of where he was standing and charged at Frostmind with a storm of attacks. His onught became more ferocious as time went on, overwhelming thetterpletely.

    "You! What sword skill is this!? Is this even a sword skill?!"

    Frostmind screamed in disbelief as he barely kept up with Emery''s relentless attacks.

    In truth, Emery had been trying to relearn his swordsmanship for the past two weeks and so far it hadn''t been as smooth as he had thought. At the same time it wasn''t bad, because during the process he managed to create a new style of swordsmanship that incorporated the advantage of w fighting techniques.

    Coupled with his overwhelmingbat prowess, what was created by thebination of the two was a seemingly unstoppable swordsmanship style that aimed to overwhelm his opponent by sending out a feral barrage of attacks, forcing them into a defensive position, unable to find any opening or stop his tempo. s.

    Satt! Satt!

    Crimson blood stained the snowy white ground as multiple wounds appeared on Frostmind''s body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Knowing he wouldn''t be able to survive if nothing changed, he cast a defensive spell. Ayer of crystal-like ice covered his body, deflecting most of Emery''s attacks.

    Instead of being disappointed to see his attack fail, Emery became even more excited. Finally, he met an opponent skilled in both physical and magical attacks, who allowed him to fight without restraint with all his might.

    Until suddenly, his two swords shattered like ss, causing Emery to stop abruptly as he nkly stared at the deless hilt in his hands. It seemed even Tier 4 weapons were still insufficient to withstand the might of his full abilities.

    "Haha! You lose!" Frostmind guffawed at the sight of his opponent losing his weapon, ready to finish him.

    Unfortunately for him, Emery transformed into his [Twilight Form], unhesitantly epting the overhand swing of the sharp saber, which embedded into his shoulder. He withstood the spell within the de with the innate magic resistance granted by his transformation, while the tremendous increase in strength allowed him to grasp the man''s sword arm.

    "Let me go!"

    Emery held the arm tighter and used his fangs to bite and tear it apart.

    "Arrghhh!!! You lunatic!"

    With his sword arm severed, Frostmind desperately tried to get away from him, using his mobility and casting a long-range ice spell [Ice Spear] to stop Emery from chasing after him. Unfortunately, Emery would not let him go like that.

    He was willing to take a hit as long as it allowed him to take a step closer and, through this suicidal act, he managed to catch up to Frostmind again. This time, Emery crushed both of the magus'' knees with a swift kick.

    Like a bird that had lost its wings, the man ended up lying helpless on the snow, losing all ability to fight back.

    "You win! Now kill me��"

    Walking over to the man''s lying body, Emery looked down and said, "As I said, I have no intention of killing you. Not until you bring me to meet your leader."

    "Hah!" Frostmindughed mockingly. "In your dreams! I''ll never do that even if you threaten my death!"

    Knowing that talking to the other party was fruitless, Emery decided to knock the magus unconscious and restrain his body using the artifact he had prepared for the asion. He then returned to his human form.

    Staring at the restrained body and brokenndscape around them, Emery let out a deep sigh recalling his memories of defeating numerous elven magus by himself. To think his current self was only capable of winning against a Crescent Moon magus and at such a close shave as well.

    Not only could he not perform the many spells he had seen himself use previously, he could not even use one of the most important innate abilities of his Twilight Wolf transformation �C Spirit Devour. otherwise things would be much different. But without the existence of his dark core, that seemed impossible.

    Emery sighed once more before continuing with his n. He stuck a note for the unconscious bandit''s subordinates and left the area with the magus and the stolen chest. He didn''t return to where the cart had been ambushed, instead he went to a ce outside the Silvermane City, a hideout that had been prepared beforehand.

    By this time, Frostmind''s Immortal Magus Body had done its job and brought the man back to consciousness. When he saw the first sight to greet him were his fellow rebels locked up with him, he was shocked.

    When he noticed Emery was about to leave, he shouted, "Who are you?! Why are you doing this!? What do you want from us!"

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1519 Scheming

    Not paying any heed to the fading shouts of the man behind him, Emery headed back to Silvermane City with the cargo chest. He went directly toward the Apex faction facility, just next to the Apothecary center.

    His eyes fell on the two furry Oxen standing outside the facility, around them were the three guards along with his two pack members, Yoro and Andrei. Their eyes were immediately fixated on him when they spotted his approaching figure.

    The magus-level guard stepped forward and approached him with a hint of anticipation. When he saw the chest Emery was carrying, his mouth immediately curved into arge crescent.

    "You did it, Evan! Not only did you save our lives from those bandits, but you even reimed our cargo! Thank you, truly!" The magus-level guard beamed with joy.

    "Yes�� Unfortunately, I failed to catch the bandit," Emery expressed with disappointment.

    The guard shook his head with a smile. "No, no, that''spletely fine! You managed to retrieve our cargo, and that''s what matters most to us! Again, thank you!"

    After the two exchanged some short pleasantries, a group of people in sophisticated uniforms came out of the facility. For a brief moment, everything in the area seemed to be under their scrutiny before their gazes finally fell on the cargo chest.

    As the group of people approached, one of the senior staff members looked at Emery.

    "It''s you again. We are still grateful for what you did for usst time, yet here you are, having done us a great favor for us once again."

    Emery respectfully replied "As a student of the apothecary myself, I couldn''t let those ignorant bandits get away with robbing such valuable products."

    The words caused the Apothecary staff to nod in agreement, they were obviously impressed by his ideals. Afterwards, one of the staff opened the chest and checked the contents. Stored inside were a dozen of Tier 3 and Tier 4 winter herbs that the apothecary wished to keep safe, which ordingly required them to be transported manually instead of being stored in a storage ring.

    "Everything seems to be in order. Again, thank you for what you have done for us, we will definitely put in some good words about you to the guild," said the senior staff member with satisfaction.

    "Thank you."

    After the staff member brought in the chest and everyone went their separate ways, Emery approached Yoro and asked in a low voice,

    "Did everything go as nned?"

    "Yes, chief. Just like you instructed, we made sure to let the other bandit go."

    "Good, let''s go." Emery nodded approvingly.

    What Emery was executing at the moment was a n he had very carefully thought of and arranged. First he epted a cargo transport task rted to the Apex faction from the Wolf Guild and secretly leaked information regarding the transport to lure a specific group of rebels. He then captured the rebels once he found them, and returned the cargo that the rebels took.

    Just now, before he returned the cargo to the Apex faction facility, he carefully checked all its contents. Emery used [Analysis] on the nts stored inside the chest. Although there were only medium-grade ingredients inside, simply knowing what herbs they were using for the research could further his chance of understanding the recipes used for their special elixirs.

    He also purposely left a great impression on the Apex faction and even gained their favor while simultaneously trying to open upmunication with the rebels that hated the three factions as much as he did.

    Such a result could be obtained in a single sequence of actions, and it was mainly thanks to the excellent intel gathered by Tatyana and the Ouroboros spy.

    There was still onest benefit he gained from the sess of this n, one that he received as soon as the three of them arrived at the Wolf Guild.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Thank you for your excellent work," said the foxdy behind the counter upon receiving his task report. She had also received word about it, so the matter was settled very quickly.

    At the same time, Emery received a string of notifications.

    [D-rank taskpleted]

    [Cargo delivery - medium threat, 800 fame points]

    [Bonus: Stopping bandits - 300 fame points]

    [Evan Valerious]

    [Fame Points: 3000/10,000]

    [Grade D]

    Thepletion of this task, on top of the previous one he did, added up to quite a generous amount of fame points. With the total amount of fame points he had now, Emery was ready to purchase one of the battle arts that he wanted.

    [Bloodhound Steps - 2,500 points]

    The battle art contained a Wolf''s innate ability that could boost his mobility in battle. Plus, it also contained a special trait that would allow him to move while evading detection. Both were something he needed to somehow rece the darkness spell that he could no longer utilize.

    It took Emery a few hours to get the gist of it and an entire day to gainplete mastery over the battle art. When he finally mastered it, he said to himself.

    "Right on time!"

    He immediately donned his dark clothing and packed up some of the potions he had sessfully created over the past week. One of them was the [Concealment Potion]. It works just like the one previously used by the bandit rebel. It is a concoction unique to the wolf ns as it is capable of concealing both his odor and his spirit energy.

    "Chief, allow me to apany you," Yoro said while Emery was almost done with his preparations, but Emery rejected.

    "Not this time Yoro, It is too dangerous"

    When the night cast a veil of darkness over the entirety of Silvermane City, Emery stealthily came out and dashed toward the Apex facility. Tonight was one of the predetermined times when the security was at its weakest, the best time to enter and check on the facility.

    The guise of being a student of the Apothecary apprentice for thest two weeks, coupled with his good rtionship with the staff, allowed him to gain a sufficient understanding of the facility guards timetable andyout. He had even managed to steal their ess cards and gained ess to the overallyout of the facility.

    Now, utilizing his new battle art [Bloodhound Steps] that he had just mastered, Emery began to sneak into the facility.

    His objective was to check on the secret behind the Apex faction as well as information about who was behind it. As a bonus, he hoped to gain some knowledge regarding some of their famous Elixirs.

 Chapter 1520 Connected

    With his newfound battle art, Emery was able to bypass multiple guards and restricted doors with ease. He took several turns following his knowledge of the facilityyout, and in a short while, he finally reached the most restricted area of the facility while avoiding all detection.

    ''Let''s hope this works,'' Emery silently thought to himself as he took out a silver card almost the size of a palm; it was an ess card that he stole from a senior staff member just a few days prior.

    After a moment, the door budged with a low creak. Emery''s eyes lit up when he pushed the door, but his expression quickly turned into shock when it was finally open.

    Behind the thick metallic door were hundreds of tubes, each containing bodies inside.

    Suppressing his wildly palpitating heart, Emery apprehensively walked around the room and carefully observed the tubes. They were mostly bodies of half-blood Wolves; most of them legendary, with several of them being mythical.

    ''Are they clones? Or�� are they the real ones?''

    After some thought, such a thing was to be expected in a facility like this. In fact, it was very simr to the room within the Ouroboros gene facility.

    As he continued walking deeper into the expansive room, the bodies in the tubes began to differ in bloodline; there were at least a few of each bloodline known, and Emery even spotted a few elven bodies among them.

    Curious though he was, Emery couldn''t afford to waste any more time observing these unknown bodies. He began to look around for any clues and pieces of information he could find and made sure not to leave any trace of himself ever being there in the process.

    In the midst of searching through piles of scrolls around the ce, Emery stumbled upon what seemed to be a special room in a hidden corner of the area.

    He tried using the senior staff ess card to unlock the door, but it didn''t work. Still, he was unwilling to let go so easily. For a room to be locked inside what was already the most restricted area in the entire facility, something crucial was definitely inside.

    It was after looking around the area for a bit that he found a small window leading to the same room. It was also tightly sealed, but Emery could see that inside was another body contained in a simr tube.

    Indeed, to be isted in a separate room, whatever or whoever inside must be someone of extremely high importance. It took Emery a few seconds, but the moment he recognized the face of the individual inside, he subconsciously took a step back.

    It was the body of the Alpha King, Marcus Silvermane himself.

    At that moment, Emery realized that he underestimated the importance of this ce.

    ''I should leave!''

    Just as he was about to rush out, he sensed the energy of multiple individuals closing in on the ce. At least half a dozen magus-level warriors.

    "Dammit, I must''ve triggered something!''

    Judging from the fast-approaching energies, it was almost impossible for him to leave without a fight.

    ***

    Months ago, on the other side of the gxy.

    On an ind within a blue, within a special Khaos space, a red-haired young woman had been diligently using [Spirit Walk] to the shattered soul inside a dead body.

    A year had passed since she first received confirmation that half of the young man''s soul was somewhere across the gxy. Despite that, her months of attempts to stay in contact bore no result. She was convinced that she would not be able to fix the current soul without the help of the other half.

    Knowing well of this fact, Killgaraghughed in schadenfreude. "I don''t believe in coincidence, but this must be the work of fate."

    The young woman was in no mood for whatever the dragon was trying to sell her as usual. However, this time, the dragon''s next words grabbed her full attention.

    "Do you even have any understanding of Khaos? Are you not the least bit curious about what lies behind that door?"

    Meeting the young woman''s question-filled stare, the dragon pointed at the locked door on the side of the Khaos space.

    "If you go through that door, you will find what you seek."

    Although he didn''t state it explicitly, the dragon hinted that she would find him if she went through the door. Such a promise greatly piqued her interest.

    If Khaos was said to be the master of space, then�� what the dragon said might really be possible.

    Her months of never-ending failure made the offer much more tempting.

    But of course, there was no way that essing such a thing would be so simple. The dragon said that in order to ess the door, she needed to break through into the Magus realm first.

    Although she found it hard to trust the dragon, she found it feasible that breaking through could be a solution to her current situation. Being a Magus should have some effect on her [Spirit Walk] and, in turn, help her reach him.

    With a deep breath, she ultimately decided to give in.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "All right, tell me how to break through into the Magus realm."

    The dragon immediately let out an explosiveugh. "Finally!"

    Staying in the Khaos space for over three years assisted her in reaching the level of spirit force she needed. Afterward, with the dragon''s guidance coupled with her perseverance and fearlessness of death, she was able to break through into the Magus realm.

    She broke two of the nine pirs formed, all of which were her nt-element pirs. The darkness pir, however, was filled with overwhelming Khaos energy that stood strong in guiding her through into the Magus realm.

    [You have sessfully advanced to the Magus realm]

    [Spirit Force has been sessfully reformed into Soul Force]

    [Your understanding of the Law of Elements is being measured��]

    [Law of Darkness - 13%]

    [Law of Fire - 3%]

    [Law Comprehension - 16%]

    [Magus Realm - Crescent Moon]

    [Soul Force: 162]

    With her breakthrough also came a boost in her strength. She could feel that she had be much stronger, and the first thing she did after was to use [Spirit Walk] to the soul once again.

    To her great surprise, with her newfound strength, their souls were now able to connect through the shattered soul during some rare moments. She was able to find him and even saw him walking in a busy street. The area was akin to a market, and upon closer inspection, she was sure that he was not on Earth.

    "Emery!" she reflexively shouted his name.

    Unexpectedly, it seemed that the person on the other side could hear her despite how faint the connection was. He looked in her direction when she shouted, but the connection was cut short after only a second.

    The moment was brief, but she could feel it. It was indeed him! She immediately proceeded to attempt another connection in excitement, but no connection was formed after a long time.

    She couldn''t help but feel a little dejected.

    Still, there was no way she was just about to stop there. The connection was faint and short, but it was definitely there. She was now leaps closer to her goal.

    She managed to regain the connection again a few dayster, and while itsted a little longer than the first time, it still didn''tst long at all.

    Hearing his voice after all these years made her realize just how much she missed him.

    The next time she sessfully made a connection, she saw him surrounded by arge number of powerful individuals with no way out. Filled with anxiety, she approached the dragon.

    "Tell me about the door."

    ��--------------

    Author''s Note:

    Dear readers,

    With this chapter, the month of March hase to an end.

    Thank you for all your support, especially in purchasing the privileged chapters. It''s thanks to you that I''m able to continue this story, and for that, thank you.

    I also thank you for your patience as I slowly fill the Magus universe with more content on the half-blood race. It might not be as suspenseful as the attack on the academy or the elven battle, but it''s necessary toplete the world-building of the story.

    Nevertheless, I hope that this chapter of Morgana convinced you that theing month will be much more exciting.

    I hope you''ll join me again for April''s chapters, and don''t forget to drop by our Discord channel for the end-of-the-month events!

 Chapter 1521 Run

    "I must have triggered something!"

    Feeling the number of people that would soon reach his position and recalling theyout of the facility, Emery swiftly came to a conclusion it was almost impossible for him to get out of this ce without a fight. However, he wasn''t nning on giving up just yet.

    Now that he knew a fight was inevitable, the first thing he did was to take out one of the potions he had prepared for a situation like this, a Tier 4 explosion potion [Smander me] that wasparable to a Tier 5 fire element spell.

    Without a shred of hesitation, he threw the vial to a corner of the room. It shattered upon contact exploding into zing mes that engulfed the furniture and creatted a great deal of smoke that filled the entire room.

    "Alright. That fire should be able to keep a few of them upied."

    Making sure he didn''t leave any traces behind, Emery bolted out of the room into the underground level of the facility, betting on the probability that the warriors they sent had never entered the restricted area before.

    Luckily, it seemed his guess was right. As he continued running, he could tell from their auras that there was confusion in the direction of their search. Despite that, he was not safe yet.

    Knowing he would most likely be attacked the moment he came out, Emery quickly made his way towards the side of the facility that he thought was the best ce to exit from the underground level.

    The ce he chose as his exit point was located right in the middle of the Apothecary Dome. A huge garden filled with thousands of nts inhabiting every inch of the entire ce, a perfect ce for escape as it provided adequate cover.

    With the concealment potions he had drunk earlier, coupled with various distinct smells emitted by the nts here, his wolf half-blood pursuers should find it even more difficult to find his trail.

    However, that was still not enough as Emery only managed to obtain half a minute of time before four half-blood magus, all at the Crescent Moon stage, tracked him down to his current location.

    "You! Intruder! Stop right there!"

    The two magus who spotted Emery left their other tworades and charged straight at him with murderous intent. But as they drew closer, they were shocked to find their bodies were suddenly entangled by the nts around them.

    This was of course Emery''s doing, to be more certain, he also used his nature spell to elerate the growth of several poisonous nts, causing them to bloom and affect the minds and senses of the two magus.

    Looking at the pair of disoriented magus, Emery nodded slightly and muttered, "Alright. Two done, two more to go."

    The other pair of magus were sharp and decided to change their approach seeing how easily Emery stopped theirrades. To not fall for Emery''s tricks, the two flew into the air, hovering right above the vegetation that filled the garden.

    However, before they could spot him, Emery threw another Tier 4 potion [ck Vapour Potion] into the air at the two of them.

    The instant it broke it enveloped half of the garden in a dark smoke that was impossible to see through. Taking the opportunity, Emery used his new battle art [Bloodhound Steps] to shoot up to the ss ceiling of the dome, breaking through to escape the facility.

    Naturally, even though the smoke obscured their vision, the loud sound of ss shattering caught the attention of everyone in the vicinity.

    "There! He ran away!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Apart from the two magus on his tail, there were still a dozen more people following right behind. Emery could even feel the signature energy of a Full Moon magus drawing closer to the area.

    Emery used his [Fey Transformation] to increase his battle power and speed as his figure leapt from rooftop to rooftop like lightning, leaving an afterimage as he fled from his pursuers.

    His face couldn''t help but turn solemn when he sensed more people approaching �C he was about to be surrounded. Fortunately, he had prepared a contingency n in case of such a scenario.

    "Just a little bit more!"

    Emery mustered all the energy in his body, running as fast as he could towards a precise location within the city. The second ce he was most familiar with on this, the Corvin faction''s estate.

    He had already prepared a spot to enter the estate through a spot of the wall. As soon as he passed through, the guards who reacted to his intrusion would instead find his pursuers and stop them, or at least give him the time to escape.

    Taking advantage of the chaos created by his actions, Emery put on an evening suit he had prepared beforehand.

    He then headed to his next destination, the most lively building in the estate at night: the Red Pagoda. Upon arrival, Emery carefully sneaked in through one of the third floor windows, making sure no one saw him as he entered Tatyana''s room.

    "Brother Emery, are you okay?" The brown-haired girl asked in a concerned tone when she saw the haggard state he was in.

    "I''m fine." Emery answered curtly. "Quick, let''s follow the n."

    The two of them quickly downed the drinks and food that Tatyana had prepared, before theyy down on the bed under the covers. Their clothes were now gone, their naked bodies touched each other.

    There was no hesitation by Emery as he did all of these things. On the other hand, this made the brown-haired girl''s face as red as a tomato.

    "Just rx�� We''ll be fine."

    As expected, the two of them could faintly hear themotion on the first floor of the building from their room. A few momentster, the sound of themotion reached the floor where their room was, getting closer until finally the door to their room opened.

    The two of them acted ording to the n they had discussed, cooperating and answering all the questions. In the end, the people who barged into their room seemed to find nothing wrong as they left, leaving them alone.

    Emery inwardly smiled seeing his n seed. Those people should soon be at a dead end.

    There was no way they could insist on finding him �C the person responsible �C among the hundreds of distinguished guests of the Red Pagoda without offending the Corvin faction. But still, just to be sure, Emery decided to stay the night.

    The two of them continued to y their role, sleeping together on the silk bed next to each other.

    That night, Emery felt a little tension. Not because of the naked girl sleeping next to him, but because of something else he couldn''t fathom, a feeling of being watched from afar.

 Chapter 1522 Watched

    Even though his body was lying on a warm andfortable bed, Emery didn''t sleep. On the other hand, the brown-haired Tatyana was sleepingfortably next to him, her hand holding his tightly.

    They remained in that position until the morning sun appeared on the horizon. Tatyana was awakened by the light shining into their room, and she quickly but slowly pulled her hand back when she realized while saying, "I''m sorry, brother.. I haven''t been able to sleep asfortably asst night�� Thank you."

    While the brown-haired girl rose from the bed, Emery was engulfed in a storm of conflicting emotions. Such words only made Emery further reconsider his decision of letting her stay in this ce.

    Coupled with what had happenedst night, after much contemtion, Emery thought that it would be best to pay her in full and bring her out of this ce, but unfortunately not today. To leave the Red Pagoda right after such amotion urred only did nothing but attract suspicion to the two of them.

    Turning to the brown-haired girl, Emery said, "Please wait a few more days, Tatyana. I will definitely get you out of this ce."

    When she heard that, Tatyana felt a mixed feeling. On one hand, she desperately hoped that she could get out of this hell as soon as possible, but on the other, she also wanted to stay to keep helping Emery gather intel. However, it seemed thetter had decided the matter for her.

    "We will try to find intel in some other way."

    After saying goodbye to the brown-haired girl, he exited the room. Just as he was about to leave the ce, the feeling of being watched he hadst night came back to him. Trying his best to be as casual as possible, Emery continued walking down the stairs.

    Even though it was still very early in the morning, the first floor of the establishment was not deste. There was still light music ying in the air, and several dozen men could be seen seated, drinking at the dining table.

    Making his way through the table, he also saw several city guards wandering in and out of the ce. They must be here still looking for the Apothecary intruder, him.

    Emery didn''t show any reaction to these guards as he knew the feeling wasn''ting from them. There was no way those guards who were merely Sky realm level would have the power to observe him and escape his senses.

    As he walked closer to the entrance of the Red Pagoda, Emery could feel the feeling growing stronger. Whoever it was probing him at the very least must be a powerful magus, and was most likely outside of this ce.

    Continuing on as if nothing had happened, Emery increased his vignce the closer he got to the door. He was ready to either fight or flee, taking action ording to the situation that arose.

    It was then, when he finally stepped out of the Red Pagoda, he saw the said figure. A beautiful young woman with striking red hair; a figure who kepting to his dreams. Staring into her pair of green eyes caused Emery to turn nk.

    "That''s�� Yo�C Morgana�� Ho�� How can she be here?!" Emery said, questioning himself.

    Emery quickly thought that what he was seeing right now was just another illusion, like the one he had seen in the market before. However, as if to prove her thoughts wrong, Morgana''s figure walked towards him with a curious look before speaking.

    "You�� you are him, aren''t you?..., it''s you!!"

    Before he could say anything, the girl pounced on him and hugged his body tightly.

    At that moment, a burst of emotion exploded in front of him, followed by a stream of shbacks of her moment with her. Even though his memories of her were still iplete, it was as if his body was remembering her, the girl was definitely someone very important to him.

    Emery was ready to respond back to the feeling when she suddenly said something that startled him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Your face�� it''s different.. Is it... "

    It suddenly urred to him that such words were something that couldn''t be uttered while the many guards were observing him and his actions. Emery quickly interrupted her words, grab her hand and walked back into the building.

    The guard standing closest to him only gave an envious look, as if Emery had switched and yed with the many beauties in this ce. Ignoring him, he continued to take her toward the stairs.

    "Where are you taking me?"

    Even though her words questioned his action, her steps did not resist or hesitate at all, following him to the room upstairs. When they finally entered and had some privacy, only then did Emery turn around and ask her.

    "Morgana? How did youe here? And a Magus! How?"

    "Actually��"

    The red-haired girl was about to exin when she suddenly realized that there was someone else in the room. What''s more, it was a beautiful fox girl in a semi-naked state.

    She was stunned in ce, her mind trying to process the scene before him. She quickly ''realized'' what Emery had been doing in this ce while she was earnestly waiting for him outside the ce sincest night.

    Morgana stared at him with a deadpan look in her eyes as she said, "I really thought you were in danger�� but��" Turning her gaze to the half-naked girl one more time, she said, "As it turns out, you aren''t."

    Emery''s eyes twitched when he heard a heavy sigh of judgmenting from her "How many girls are there now..." she then shook her head and looked at him with determination saying, "It doesn''t matter. I will follow you whatever kind of man you are."

    In that instant, Emery could feel his jaw drop to the floor. "What the hell are you talking about?"

    It took Emery a while to try to exin to Morgana the situation, to the point of introducing Tatyana as a member of his pack. However, just like in his memories, the stubborn girl was nearly impossible to fix once she had made up her mind about something.

    Having a more urgent issue at hand, Emery decided to let it go and said

    "Now tell me, how did you get here!?"

    There were a lot of things Morgana couldn''t exin because she herself didn''t understand what was going on, but one piece of information she said shocked Emery �C the fact that a part of his soul awaits his return to Earth.

    ****

    Author''s note

    Please support the novel by purchasing the advanced chapters, thank you

 Chapter 1523 Wishes

    "Little girl, you have the power of Khaos within you already, go and interact with the door. With some luck, the master will grant your wishes."

    "Luck?!" Morgana replied with confusion.

    Killgragah eyed the red-haired girl with a deadpan look before saying, "Of course. Why do you think the master will help you? You have not epted the legacy of Khaos and be its champion. In fact, the Master might even decide to kill you right away when you enter."

    Once again, the dragon spoke out words she didn''t like in the least.

    It had been three years since Killgragah had offered and tempted her to ept the Khaos legacy, but she refused and still continued to stand by her decision to this day. She was adamant she would not decide anything until Emery had a say in this.

    Killgragah continued saying, "You must know that, even if the Master does decide to grant your wish, it will only be a one-way journey."

    The red-haired girl was silent hearing those words. At the same time, the dragon also revealed his concern of her not returning. Because if that was indeed the case, the dragon would be trapped in this ce for much longer.

    At those words, Morgana fell into contemtion. She was ready to take any risk for Emery''s sake. However, she was reminded of her sisters in the vige, who would be left behind. After a moment, she turned to the dragon with conviction, "I will definitelye back and I will bring your champion back home."

    Unfortunately, she wouldn''t be able to take the tube with her. Since she really didn''t know what kind of fate awaited her after stepping through the door, Morgana came to the conclusion it was better to leave the body here on Earth.

    Now that her decision was made, she extended a hand towards the stone door without hesitation. The moment her finger touched the cold surface, she saw her body being sucked in slowly and found herself standing among a ck sea of stars.

    "T-This�� this is the night sky��"

    Seeing what she had only seen from afar right before her eyes was both an extraordinary and terrifying experience for Morgana.

    As she was blown away by the sight, Morgana''s face changed when she sensed it �C a powerful entity, a billows of gray clouds gathering in her line of sight, a single light beaming down at her, staring at her.

    No words were spoken, but she instantly felt something probing into her, then a message came into her mind.

    "Master of space, Ruler of darkness. The universe within grasp, seek what you desire."

    A thought of Emery appeared in her mind and moments after, along with her spirit core being ecstatic, the entire space shook violently and the stars moved rapidly��no, she was actually the one moving.

    Her head was spinning violently before a hole appeared, sucking her inside without her being able to do anything. The next thing she knew, she was standing in the middle of an unfamiliar forest.

    ***

    "That''s all I know and here I am now." Morgana said to Emery, ending her story with a wry smile.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Emery remembered seeing a glimpse of the huge dragon in his memory, but other than that, all the things the red-haired girl had said werepletely foreign to him. She also told him about what she knew of how his body got to Earth.

    "Your other girlfriend brought it home, that queen�� Kleopatra."

    It was clear her words were sarcastic, but Emery couldn''t care about her attitude. The instant he heard that name, he could feel his heart stop beating for a second. There was no doubt this Kleopatra was someone important to him.

    The red-haired girl interrupted his thoughts, "Alright! Now that you know what happened, let''s go back home!"

    Turning and looking into her eyes, Emery took a deep breath and said, "You have given me another reason to get back home, but things are not that simple. What''s more, my current circumstances don''t allow me to go right now."

    Even though he couldn''t return as soon as Morgana wanted, it didn''t mean her efforts were in vain. The news she brought him, regarding the existence of his other soul, was the best thing Emery had heard since his awakening. It gave him hope he would be able to regain his original powers back.

    But at the moment, Emery''s mind was focused on resolving Silva''s condition. He needed to ensure he could obtain the [Ancient Wolf Blood]. With the Royal Hunt taking ce in less than two months, he really had to put his full mind to the event.

    Emery looked at Morgana, who was standing in front of him with a smile that strangely made the red-haired girl anxious, and said, "Now that you''re here, we definitely have a better chance of winning."

    After informing Morgana of his current situation �C his memory loss state and his goals, Emery took Morgana out of the Corvin estate. Since the ce where he lived was near the Apothecary Center, he decided not to go home, instead he took her to the market.

    "You didn''t bring anything with you, did you? Let''s get you settled in."

    Emery bought her a storage ring and an information bracelet, so she could understand and talk to the locals. As for identification, Emery would need to ask the Ourobors spy to make one for herter.

    When he asked what else she needed, he saw her staring at the row of food stalls with desire evident on her face.

    As it turned out, the girl had been living on the elven lembas bread for the past three years inside the Khaos space, now everything else appeared tempting for her.

    Morgana walked between the food stalls and forced Emery to buy each and every one of them: meat fried in sticks, grilled purple vegetables, something that looks like a potato and finally a meat pie.

    At this moment, it was as if the history of the two strolling down Venta town was repeating itself. The difference this time, she did not just experience life outside the Fey Forest, but on apletely different.

    "Let''s see the aisle on the other side!" Morgana was excited and rushed right away.

    Probably, the idea of living here with him on a wolf-blood, where they weren''t discriminated against, could be a good change. Perhaps it was even good enough for Morgana to forget about her promise to return back to Earth.

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1524 Meet Up

    Later that day, Yoro came looking for Emery and found him at a local restaurant. Looking at the sight of his chief sitting on a table full of empty tes, questions couldn''t help but emerge from his mind.

    "Chief��" His words trailed as his eyes took upon the striking sight before him. "You really can eat a lot, can''t you?"

    Hearing such a question from his subordinate, Emery could only beam an awkward smile as he stared at the red-haired girl sitting next to him. At this moment, she had just finished her tenth te.

    It was only when he saw Emery turn his head that Yoro realized that there was someone else. Looking at the unfamiliar beautiful woman next to his chief, he couldn''t help but hesitate to deliver the message he wanted to tell to his chief.

    Noticing his hesitation, Emery immediately said, "Don''t worry about her. She is a member of our pack. Moreover, she''s basically a family to me." Such words caused a smile to appear on Morgana''s mouth which was a mess of the food she had eaten.

    Yoro quickly nodded in understanding and then spoke in a low voice. "We already made contact. They are ready to meet up."

    "Good!" Understood who Yoro was referring to. He got up from his seat and beckoned as he said, "Let''s go."

    There was a slight frown on Morgana''s face. It was clear that she was reluctant to leave the table, or rather, the food. Unfortunately for her, Emery just could not wait any longer, so she was forced to follow suit and left the restaurant.

    "Where are we going?"

    The three of them made their way to the hideout they set up on the outskirts of the city. It was a basement on an inconspicuous abandoned farm. The moment they arrived, they were immediately weed by a series of loud screams from half a dozen men.

    "Let us go, you bastard!!"

    These six were bandits that Emery had caught during hisst two Wolf Guild tasks, and among them there was one Magus who was called Frostmind.

    "My sincere apologies, gentlemen," Emery said as he walked over to them. "I was upied with some business and couldn''te earlier. Are you guys hungry?"

    Not even waiting for their answer, Emery threw the fruit he just bought from the market onto the ground. In a matter of seconds, the fruits that were strewn and rolling on the ground were all gone; Frostmind the magus among them was not interested, the other five, however, were hungry enough that they finished them up quickly.

    Frostmind shot Emery a threatening gaze as he said, "You can''t keep us here forever! Tell me what you want from us!?"

    "Calm down, will you?" said Emery calmly. Unfazed by his attitude, he heaved a sigh and said, "I told you already, right? I really have no bad intentions at all. In fact, I n to let all of you off today."

    It seemed that Emery''s words came as aplete shock as all six of them had expressions of disbelief on their faces.

    Feeling no need to repeat his words, Emery told Yoro to open the cell that held the five saints and let them out. Even though they still had their magic constrained, they did not let go of such an opportunity and instantly charged at Yoro.

    Unfortunately for them, just as they were about to muster their battle strength, all of them stumbled and crashed to the ground as they suddenly felt a sensation of numbness throughout their bodies.

    Knowing instantly that this was not normal, Frostmind who was still in his cell shouted. "W�CWhat did you do?!" His face changed as he recalled something. Looking at the leftovers scattered on the ground, he quickly said, "The fruit! you are poisoning them?!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Once again, Emery spoke with a calm tone. "Don''t worry. It''s just a weakening poison, as a precaution only"

    Now that the five were dealt off, Emery open Forstmind''s cell himself, and with the other five bandits under his grasp, the magus did not dare to do anything.

    "Lets go" Emery said.

    When they emerged from their hideout, the towering half-blood Andrei was already waiting for them beside a wooden horse-drawn cart. Naturally, it was there to transport all the captives. After everyone had boarded, they quickly left the farm.

    The trip didn''t take long as they soon arrived at their destination. It was a small tavern that stood alone near a path south of Silvermane City. The ce and surroundings were secluded and very quiet, with only a few people visiting.

    As soon as Emery and his group stepped into the ce, sensing the approaching trouble, all the guests flocked to their feet and made their way out of the tavern. Momentster, the ce turnedpletely silent.

    Unbothered, Emery casually sat down on a table together with his pack and his six captives.

    "A drink for me and my friends here."

    Emery tried to be a good host, however, it only further annoyed his captives. Before they were about toin, all sensed the arrival of a powerful figure. Secondster, the door was opened as a figure entered the tavern. It was someone the captives knew well; they all quickly nodded respectfully while saying, "Leader."

    The so-called rebel/bandit leader was a middle-aged man with rugged facial features that exuded the aura of a peak Full Moon magus.

    The man looked at his three captured subordinates, and after looking at Emery and his pack, he said, "What an interesting ce to meet"

    It was a well thought ce. Since he was meeting a rebel leader, Emery knew he couldn''t be too cautious. Even though the ce was very remote, it was only a few tens of miles from Silvermane City. If they were to fight, there was a high chance that the warriors and guards of the Silvermane woulde.

    "I came by myself as requested." The man said, "Now release my men."

    Fyer checked with his senses to confirm the statement, with a wave of Emery''s hand, Yoro quickly removed their restraints one by one, and since their leader was in the room, neither of them dared to cause trouble. But then, Frostmind questioned Emery.

    "What about the poison?"

    As if he had expected the question, Emery casually said, "Don''t worry. It will lose effect in another hour."

    Realizing that their roles had beenpleted, the six men quickly exited the tavern, leaving Emery and his group with their leader.

    "Thank you for releasing my man. Now tell me Evan, what is your objective?"

 Chapter 1525 Rebel

    Emery was slightly surprised to hear that the rebel leader actually knew his name, but it was to be expected. His identity was registered when he joined the escort task.

    If they were really determined, anyone could just go to the Wolf Guild and, with a little bit of effort, be able to find out who he was.

    It was unfortunate for the rebel leader that Evan was not Emery''s real name nor his identity, and as such he was indifferent to whatever consequences �C good or bad �C that followed.

    "So what is this all about?" The man asked Emery. "What do visitors like you want with us?!"

    Taking a sip of his drink, Emery looked at him and calmly said, "Let''s just say that as a visitor, I need all the help I can get to survive on this."

    Hearing such an answer, the rebel leader let out a chuckle. Itsted for a few moments before he stopped and said, "So you''re saying you want to be my friend?" ncing at the tavern entrance, he stared down at Emery as he added, "By capturing my men?"

    Unfazed by those words, Emery said, "Well�� Think of it like a demonstration of our skills." Taking another sip, he looked at the man and shed a faint smile.

    The rugged man was amused by Emery''s reply. Realizing thetter was talking in a circle, he firmly said, "That''s enough. Tell me what exactly you want or I am out of here."

    Emery gazed at the man, "You are Tidus the Chain Breaker, aren''t you? The ve who had turned into the leader of the rebels. The reason I''m looking for you is to see if we can help each other on this particr matter."

    The man scoffed at Emery''s words. It was clear he was skeptical, the words he spoke next only made it more obvious. "Hah! Visitors like you always came with an agenda. Just tell me, which faction do you belong to?"

    "I have no faction behind me. As for my agenda, it''s pure hatred of very."

    Tidus looked Emery in the eye and it seemed he saw something he recognized. He nodded his head in understanding. "I see, it''s revenge then�� I know a lot of people like you, but my answer is still no."

    "I do not trust you." He said as he stared into Emery''s eyes.

    Seeing the man was getting defensive, Emery heaved a sigh saying, "I understand that trust has to be earned. So what do I have to do? I want to prove to you that I am sincere in this, so we can work together towards the same goal."

    The rough-looking man thought for a moment. He then nced at Morgana and back to Emery saying, "I''ve actually seen you fight before, at Silvermane Pce. It was quite interesting, you are a mythical wolf, aren''t you?"

    There was no need to deny such facts, hence Emery nodded.

    However, hearing such words, he stood up and said, "Perhaps not, but we will see."

    Those were thest words Tidus said, before he turned around and casually walked out of the tavern. As his figure disappeared behind the tavern door, Yoro spoke to Emery.

    "What does it mean, Chief? Did he just agree or not?"

    Emery shook his head, not really sure himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Chain Breaker rebels, Tidus, might only have dozens of members, but they actually had millions of followers, who would immediately join the cause following the man''s words. Such a number was enough to be the fourth power, rivaling the three big factions.

    Yoro and the Sandune Wolf were one of those followers. When he discovered the surviving Sandune Wolf n was helped by these rebels, Emery was very interested in meeting the man. Hence their current situation.

    Emery understood it would not be easy to gain the trust of someone like Tidus, so he was quite satisfied with how their first meeting had gone. However, his silence provoked a reaction from Morgana, who had been observing the meeting.

    She looked at Emery with a serious look, "Let me go after him. I''ll make sure to make him change his mind."

    "��"

    Knowing the red-haired girl waspletely serious, Emery quickly shook his head and said, "No. It''s fine, Morgana. Let''s not do anything like that."

    To be honest, right now Emery didn''t have an urgent need to cooperate with the rebels. He simply thought of this meeting as sowing seeds for the future; it may or may not sprout. Either way, he had informed the other party of his intentions and the rest was up to him.

    Of course, it would be ideal if he agreed with his proposal. After all, if he was really going to fight with a huge faction like Corvin, he would need as many allies as he could get.

    As a precaution so this meeting wouldn''t backfire, Emery made sure he did not say anything about his hatred for Corvin or the Sandune Wolf people, who were currently in their care. So all in all, it was a good first encounter.

    The group returned to Emery''s residence and what greeted them there was another shock.

    Another beautiful red-haired girl was already waiting for Emery.

    Annara finally returned and he was d to see her after she had left for almost a month. When she saw the three people around Emery, she said, "Well, I was hoping for more, but this bunch will do for now."

    Her gaze was deeply attracted to Morgana. Not only because she was a magus, but also because she looked somewhat simr to her. Turning to Emery, she spoke in a teasing tone. "Did you choose her because you missed me?"

    Those words made Morgana throw another judging look at Emery. "Another one.. Really��"

    Immediately after, she replied Annara''s curious look with an intimidating stare, which promptly made the bat girl decide to back off.

    "This one sure is a feisty one. Don''t worry, I don''t wish to fight." Annara said with a teasing smile. She then looked toward Emery and said.

    "I''vee to bring you a surprise present. Took me a while to find him, so you better be grateful to me. I''m certain he will help you win the Royal Hunt."

    When he heard that, Emery finally realized there was someone else waiting inside. A male figure, not a magus. There was a distinct auraing from the man, followed by a familiar scent. When he got closer, what was waiting for him was a familiar white-beared old man.

    "Chief Beowlf!"

 Chapter 1526 Chief

    The bearded old man, Chief Beowulf was the former Chief of the White Fang n before he was fatally injured at the battle of Kulturmak andter handed over his reign to Heorgar the Demon Wolf.

    Thest time Emery heard from the other party was that he was going to retire, but now the man was standing in his backyard. Because of that, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing for a moment.

    Emery quickly dispelled his shapeshifting and walked towards the man with respectful attitude. "Chief Beowulf."

    The elderly man stepped forward, put his hand on Emery''s shoulder, and with a proud smile on his face he said, "You have grown now, kiddo. Truly amazing.."

    Even though the man had retired, there was clearly still vigor to be seen on the man. However, after four years of not seeing each other, not only had he still not recovered his strength of the magus realm, the man looked ten or even twenty years older than he should have been.

    Seeing the concern in Emery''s eyes, Beowulf patted his shoulder again while saying, "Don''t give me that look, kiddo. I am fine."

    Just as Emery was about to ask why the man was here, a tall figure suddenly shot up from behind him and hugged the old wolf tightly. He postponed his question as he watched Andrei once again be his usual sentimental giant at the sight of his fatherly figure.

    As it waste at the time, Emery prepared dinner for the group. With his apothecary skills improving, Emery was able to cook a decent healthy dinner that turned out to be quite delicious.

    Once again, Morgana made a scene with her distinct way of eating. In fact, if it wasn''t for Annara''s relentlessughter at her antics, the red-haired girl probably wouldn''t have stopped her rampage.

    Before the old wolf told his story, Annara first took credit for the efforts she put in for weeks searching for the remaining members of White Fang until she finally found the old chief. Unfortunately, the rest were currently beyond the enemy lines.

    Hearing Annara''s exnation, Beowulf heaved a deep sigh and said, "It''s truly a shame that the White Fang is disbanded." He then looked towards Emery saying, "I heard what you were trying to do, so I agreed toe. I will help you form your wolf pack and win the Royal Hunt."

    Much to Emery''s surprise, the man had actually participated in the Royal Hunt several times in his youth. For that reason, he was confident that he could give him and his pack some tips and tricks on how to win the event.

    Of course, Emery was thrilled at the prospect of Beowulf helping. Having such a veteran agree to help him was definitely something he could only dream of, and because of that he also felt grateful to Annara.

    Not wanting to waste any more time, Beowulf quickly moved to Emery''s aid and he began by analyzing the people he currently has. One by one, Yoro and the others came to stand before the old wolf.

    After watching them do several demonstrations of their abilities, Emery noticed that Beowulf seemed to have grasped everyone''s skills as well as a rough idea of their team''s strengths and weaknesses.

    Andrei was surprisingly fast despite hisrge stature, which made him a good member to serve as bait or diversion during the event. His ring w, however, is that hecked confidence in head-to-headbat which could prove fatal in certain situations.

    Contrary to Emery''s expectations, instead of forcing Andrei, Beowulf suggested he practice using medium or long-ranged weapons �C whichever he preferred. He also told thetter to expand and learn more spells as with his talent, he should be able to cast Tier 5 spells.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    On the other hand, Yoro has great mobility and tracking abilities which make him the ideal scout for the pack. However, ording to Beowulf, the young wolf was still very raw in technique. The former also thought that Yoro was still far from utilizing the maximum potential of his Saint realm.

    As for Morgana, just a brief nce of the girl let Beowulf know that she was special. Unfortunately, Emery''s residence they were currently at was not an appropriate ce to test her Crescent Moon realm.

    However, it didn''t mean Beowulf was clueless. In fact, the man thought that with her stats and element affinity, she could be the pack''s powerhouse �C the finisher of the group.

    "What about me?" Emery asked curiously, seeing the old wolf didn''t mention him.

    Knowing roughly about his situation on spellcasting, paired with his extraordinary battle power and the ludicrous ability that is [Undecaying Flesh], Emery was assigned the position of the defender during the Royal Hunt, bing the one who held the frontline for the team.

    After a quick observation, the old wolf said, "You need at least five members to join the Royal Hunt, so you''re still missing one person." Turning to Emery, he added, "How do you n to resolve this?"

    Unfortunately, Beowulf was still not in the condition to take part in the event. Even if he could, it was an event aimed at the younger generation, so the old wolf preferred not to participate.

    He suggested Emery to search for someone that could fill in the support role of the group, preferably one with good healing skills. Hearing those words, Emery gave a smile to the old wolf.

    "We have exactly that."

    It was now definitely the best time to buy Tatyana out of the Red Pagoda, and so Emery decided to do just that even though it would have drained most of the savings they have. Not only that, it would also resolve his guilt towards her.

    "I''ll go fetch her now".

    Morgana refused to be left and insisted on joining, hence the two left the residence and made their way to the Corvin estate. Entering the establishment, Emery quickly looked for the fat man and told him his intention ofing here. But thetter''s reaction was strange, which made Emery anxious.

    He trembled as he said, "I''m sorry, sir, but someone has bought her away already."

    "What!? How?! Who the hell did that?!!"

    Emery was upset by the unexpected revtion. His first suspect was the Corvin themself, as they was the only one who dare make the fat man do such things to a paying customer like him. After pressuring the fat man enough, he revealed who it was.

    "T-They are from the Silvermane pce.. I cannot say no�� You understand right, sir?"

 Chapter 1527 Taken

    The Silvermane Pce? Was it the Alpha King? If so, what was the reason he bought Tatyana out? Was it because of what he did at the Apex facility? Did he get found out?

    All those questions rushed into Emery''s head at once like raging waves, making him perplexed and anxious. Even though he had many unanswered questions in his mind, Emery was sure of one thing �C this was no coincidence.

    There was no doubt that Tatyana was taken because of him.

    But still, Emery would not just go and charge head-on at the other party. First, he asked the fat man for more details

    "Did they tell you anything? When did they take her?"

    "T-This morning, just three hours ago."

    Emery couldn''t help clenching his fists, when he realized he was just a little toote. He felt responsible for putting the girl at risk, therefore he was more than determined to find her. He really hoped she was not hurt.

    With that thought, he made his way toward the Silvermane Pce prepared for anything that woulde for him.

    For that reason, Emery told Morgana not to follow him and to return to the others in the residence. But once again, the red-haired girl insisted on staying with him, especially after seeing the troubled look on his face.

    "Don''t ask again," Morgana said firmly. "I will still follow you, no matter what."

    In the end, thinking there was a high chance he would be embroiled in a fight, Emery relented and agreed to bring Morgana along. Even though it probably wouldn''t make much of a difference against the force within Silvermane Pce, two Magus were always better than one.

    Heaving a sigh, Emery beckoned to the girl saying, "Alright. Let''s go."

    Of course, Emery wasn''t stupid enough toe and storm his way into Silvermane Pce. Like any normal person, he arrived at the pce gate and formally inquired about the girl. To his surprise, the guards let him enter the ce faster than he had thought, as if they were waiting for his arrival.

    Walking through the gate, Emery and Morgana were greeted by two full squads of guards consisting of 6 magus, who promptly escorted the two of them inside. As soon as he saw such a reception, Emery was sure the other party was expecting his arrival.

    The two of them were taken to the grand lobby of Silvermane Pce, which Emery had visited before, and told to wait.

    Time flew by as Emery anxiously waited. An hour passed and yet there was still no one to wee him. The cold treatment, coupled with being closely monitored by the guards, only added to Emery''s irritation.

    He was ready to rethink his n when a figure finally appeared. Unsurprisingly, the approaching figure was the familiar Grand Magus Warwick, the right hand of the Alpha King.

    "Elder, was it you? Were you the one who took her? Why?"

    This was the second time he had been treated like this, so Emery couldn''t help but feel irritated. However, one sentence that came out of the old wolf''s mouth was enough to silence his words and quell his irritation.

    "The girl was found guilty of espionage. You should be grateful that she''s not dead yet." His sharp gazended on Emery as Warwick said, "Or anyone that is involved."

    Emery naturally realized what the old wolf was implying with his words. However, unwilling to allow Tatyana to be punished for helping him, he quickly said, "It''s me. She only did what I asked her to do. So spare her and punish me instead."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Unfazed, the old wolf spoke in a nk tone. "You have enough trouble already." He looked Emery in the eye saying, "Trespassing into the Apex facility, destruction of property and being in contact with a known rebel group. Just one of those things is enough to imprison you here for 30 years."

    Emery tried to remain calm at those words. With a bit of observation, he deduced the other party didn''t seem to know about his actions in the south with the Ironcrest n and the Corvin mine.

    "It''s okay, Stay calm. This can still be fixed." Emery said to himself, trying to stay optimistic.

    He promptly bowed respectfully at the old wolf and expressed regret for his actions, saying he did all that out of curiosity and his personal hatred of very. He tried to be as sincere as possible and said.

    "I am willing to ept anypensation for the damage done by my actions and any other punishment, but please let the girl go."

    Unfortunately for Emery, the old wolf didn''t seem convinced by his words. He even frowned when he said, "I know you are hiding something else. I only need a few more hours with her and I''m sure I will figure it out."

    Emery outwardly maintained his respectful attitude, but at the same time inwardly his mind went racing over the things he had said to Tatyana. He might be able to withstand the old wolf''s probing, but the fox girl most likely couldn''t.

    But then, to his surprise, the old wolf''s expression changed as he let out a long sigh. The words he spoke next brought him another shock.

    "Lucky for you, your past contribution earned you the king''s favor. You are to meet with the king now. Come with me."

    Receiving a gesture, the group of magus guards nearby heeded the old wolf''smand and moved to take him away. Emery nodded in understanding, but when Warwick saw the girl and said.

    "Only you. The girl can wait here."

    Not wanting to be separated from Emery, Morgana growled at the approaching group of guards. It was apparent she was willing to fight if that is what it took to stay with Emery. So much so that even after thetter told her to stand down, the red-haired girl still conjured ck mes on both of her arms.

    "You have a wild one here," the grand magus said indifferently.

    "Stop! Don''t hurt her!" Emery shouted, when he saw the guards about to neutralize Morgana.

    Knowing the situation could not escte, Emery ced both hands on Morgana''s shoulders. Such touch seemed able to calm her and with a sincere gaze he said, "Calm down... I need you to wait for me here, okay?"

    Even though he could still see the reluctance in her eyes, the red-haired girl eventually nodded her head, before he followed the old grand magus.

    Along the way, his mind was filled with questions. It seemed the situation was more serious than he thought. Hearing the words ''his past contribution'' baffled him.

    He could only think of one contribution that would allow him to earn the favor of the Alpha King.

    The contribution of Emery Ambrose.

 Chapter 1528 Kingss Wishes

    Following right behind the old wolf, Emery made his way into the inner part of the Silvermane Pce.

    Since he heard that the King wanted to see him, he thought he would be led to the throne room, but contrary to his expectations, they walked to a room located in the corner of the pce��an area devoid of any sunlight.

    In spite of that, this room was probably the most guarded area Emery had seen here, with dozens of elite guards standing outside the ce.

    Before he could say anything, Warwick spoke to him in a stern tone.

    "Keep your head down and be respectful. Do not speak unless asked to," the old wolf said.

    Such words made Emery both anxious and a little curious, especially after he saw the Alpha King''s body inside the Apex facility. Will he really meet the Alpha King? Or something else entirely?

    With those questions swirling in his mind, Emery stepped inside. Behind the door there was another dark room. There were only a few rays of light shining within, providing enough visibility for him to make out the seated figure, whose silhouette could be seen behind a silvery veil.

    Even though he couldn''t see the figure clearly, Emery could sense the powerful aura in the room as soon as he walked in. Now that he was just a few meters away from the other person, he could feel his knees getting weak. Even so, he stood his ground and resisted the pressure.

    Momentster, a voice was heard from beyond the veil.

    "I see�� You are indeed a rare breed."

    Emery maintained his expression, but various thoughts flew through his mind as he tried to interpret what was happening. What he had just heard was really the voice of the Alpha King, Marcus Silvermane, the man he had seen at the Blood Moon Festival.

    He quickly bowed his head and showed his respect. "My utmost respect to the Alpha King."

    "No, no�� It''s not very respectful toe here with a mask, don''t you think?"

    It was a reply so unexpected it caught Emery off guard and left him unable to muster a response. Before he could gather his bearings, he suddenly felt a powerful spirit energy crash into his body, causing his innate ability [Shapeshifting] to be dispelled and reveal his true face.

    Worried he was now in danger for fooling the other party, Emery quickly went down on his knees to apologize. But just as his knees were about to touch the ground, he felt his body stop and be pulled up to his feet again.

    "There is no need for such courtesy... especially for you, Emery Ambrose, the Savage Acolyte."

    There was a certain excitement in the voice, but then it was suddenly followed by a series of dry coughs.

    Much to his surprise, the Alpha King began talking about him, the tournaments he had participated in and how a young wolf half-blood, who came from nowhere, was able to stand at the pinnacle of the Magus Universe.

    "You have made the Wolf bloodline proud. You made me proud."

    Hearing those words from the other party was certainly a relief for Emery. However, since he was still not sure what to say, he continued to maintain his silence and strained his ears to listen. The words that sounded in the air next once again caught his utmost attention, especially with the mention of a particr name.

    "I envied Lucius for having a junior like you in his pack, so it really pained my heart when I heard that you died. Yo�C"

    The Alpha King suddenly stopped talking as he sensed a change in Emery''s emotions. The silent atmosphere remained for a while before he spoke once more. "That''s right. You came here in secret, didn''t you? Something must have happened between you and your patriarch. Tell me."

    The friendly aura the other party had been exuding suddenly turned one hundred and eighty degrees, bing an authoritative one that demanded nothing but answers. Understanding his current situation, Emery knew he could only say the truth.

    "He, the patriarch, killed my master."

    "That''s unfortunate," the Alpha King said with a long sigh.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Another moment of silence passed between the two of them before the Alpha King said, "Young wolf,e closer."

    Those words seemed to surprise the old grand magus and he was about to stop Emery when the Alpha King''s voice sounded again. "It''s okay, Warwick."

    On the other hand, Emery couldn''t help but be a little anxious. Still, he slowly approached the silvery veil and promptly stopped several feet away. But again, the Alpha King told him toe closer.

    Emery heeded the words and walked until he eventually stood before the silvery veil. The moment he opened it as requested, what he saw in front of him shocked him to the core.

    It was the sight of the seated figure of an old man covered in skin and bones.

    There was not a single trace of the powerful figure he had seen at the festival in the person before his eyes.

    He remembered the other party appearing to be limping with a cane at that time, but it was definitely not as devastating as this. It also greatly surprised him that the intelligence gathered by Tatyana or the Ouroboros spy had never mentioned this.

    "What you are seeing now is the aftermath of the curse of the Wolf God that has prevented me from being able to lead my kingdom properly," the Alpha King said in berated breath now that they were in such close proximity.

    He looked at Emery and said, "It really hurts me to see the Wolf ns fighting among each other and I can''t do anything about it. It also fears me to imagine what our future will be like once I''m gone."

    Apparently, the Alpha King''s condition was anything but simple. With this information, everything seemed to click in Emery''s mind. The reason why the rtions between the three factions seem to be in trouble. There was also the matter of the body he had seen in the Apex facility, which he assumed to be rted to the Alpha King''s condition.

    Seeing the powerful man being so vulnerable made him quite emotional as well.

    The man looked at him with a serious gaze, saying, "That being said, it is really unwise for you to challenge the Corvin faction... Young Emery, can''t you find it in you to not go against them?"

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1529 Generous

    Emery couldn''t keep his face from distorting when he heard those words from the Alpha King. Thetter was asking him not to go against Corvin, which had the same meaning as letting the death of his master go in vain.

    There was something in the Alpha King''s words that seemed to be able to influence his decision, but the memory of his deceased master, Xion, was enough to keep him firm in his resolve. No matter how he thought about it, abandoning his revenge was simply impossible for him.

    "No. No, I cannot."

    A slight disappointment could be seen in the frail-looking king''s eyes. However, after letting out another long sigh, he just shook his head and said, "The Corvin brothers are the most influential faction after the Silvermane. So I''m afraid I cannot help your case."

    There was a pause in the Alpha King''s voice before he added his words. "But at the same time, I can assure you that I will not be involved in this matter as well, which means your secret shall be yours to keep."

    The other party might have deemed what he had just said as inconsequential, but those words really made Emery heave a sigh of relief. He could feel the tension in his entire body being relieved just like that.

    But then, the Alpha King apparently had not finished, as he quickly said, "On the other hand, I am very interested in helping solve your condition."

    Before Emery could evenprehend what had just happened, what followed was an outpouring of support from the Apex faction, which he now knew waspletely under the Alpha King''s control. There, he would take a test to look deeper into his bloodline, in hopes of helping him maximize his talent.

    It was an unexpected proposal from the Alpha King. However, those were apparently still not as generous as what thetter did next.

    With a nce from the king, Warwick took a wooden box from the cab on the wall. The old wolf handed Emery what was inside. His eyes couldn''t help but widen when he saw that it was a vial of blood.

    There was only one, but it was enough to make him bbergasted.

    "This is�� "This is it, isn''t it?"

    Warwick responded to Emery''s almost iprehensible words. "Yes, this is one of the remaining ancient wolf blood."

    Despite its ordinary look, the vial of blood was what Emery desired the most, and right now it was only inches from his grasp. However, he couldn''t just ept it like that. He quickly turned toward the Alpha King and asked.

    "Why?"

    Various thoughts swirled in Emery''s mind when he saw the Alpha King chuckle before he said, "With what you did at the Academy, you earned it." "Besides, I would love to see more surprises happen in this year''s Royal Hunt, just like the ones you did at the Magus Academy."

    Those words were quickly followed by another fit of coughing, this time even more violent than before. With a gesture of his hand, the old wolf Warwick closed the silvery veil once again before leading Emery out of the room.

    Simply put, the Alpha King wished only one thing for Emery��to give him a good show at this year''s Royal Hunt, which was also something he definitely wished for himself.

    When he finally returned to the lobby area, Emery''s face lit up to see Tatyana already standing next to Morgana. Although there seemed to be nothing wrong, he could see that her condition was weak, as if she had just gone through some kind of torture.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You did not have to do this." Emery gave Warwick a stare.

    The old Warwick ignored his remark; instead, he reminded Emery not to say anything about what he saw today and also that he woulde to visit him soon to follow the Alpha King''s wishes.

    "Lets go," beckoned Emery to Morgana and Tatyana before making his return to the residence, where everyone was already waiting with concern on their faces.

    "What happened?" Annara asked instantly.

    As it turned out, Andrei had gone after them to the Red Pagoda and heard about Tatyana being bought by the Silvermane Pce. Since Emery wasn''t sure how much he could reveal, he decided to just say that the Alpha King knew his identity and was in favor of his history enough to let them go. He did not mention anything rted to King''s illness.

    Convinced that Emery was hiding something, Annara followed him to his room as everyone dispersed. What she didn''t expect was the fact that just as she stepped through the door, she saw him holding what they were looking for.

    "The King gave that to you! What the hell did you do to him?"

    Emery was silent, ignoring the bat girl as he analyzed the blood vial.

    [???]

    [WolfBlood]

    [Equivalent to Tier 7]

    It was indeed a very precious item, but Emery did not have the ability to analyze the details of the said ancient wolf blood. Slightly impatient, Annara said, "What are you waiting for? Drink it already! I will stay and monitor your condition closely."

    Instead of doing as he was asked, Emery decided against it and put the cork back on. Before Annara could say anything, he handed over the vial to the red-haired girl and said, "I need you to go back and give it to Bob. I need him to analyze it in more detail."

    Because it was so valuable, Emery would rather wait and let Bob look at it first before drinking it. This way, the frog hybrid would have a better understanding of the elixir, something that he hoped would benefit Silva''s condition.

    On the other hand, Emery found himself unable to trust the Alpha King''s words. He''s had enough of people betraying and controlling him in the past, and now he can''t trust the Alpha King''s words easily. The more generous the offer, the more careful he needed to be.

    "You want me to return to Ouroboros already? I just got here!" Annarained about hearing such a request. Emery simply said, "I can''t trust this to anyone... I will go myself, but I will be very busy these next few weeks to prepare for the Royal Hunt."

    Rolling her eyes, the red-haired girl snatched the vial and stored it securely before saying, "Alright, I get it." "Just don''t get yourself killed while I''m gone."

    With the time needed to analyze the vial, Annara would be leaving for another few weeks. Meanwhile, Emery will start his training with the old Chief Beowulf.

 Chapter 1530 Packs

    1530 Packs

    With Beowulf''s arrival, Emery and his new pack of five had spent thest two days under the guidance of the old White Fang chief, who based his teachings on his past experiences leading multiple wolf packs and participating in the Royal Hunt event.

    If on the first day they had to demonstrate to him their individual abilities, the second day was when the man decided to take the group into the wilderness and test their hunting skills directly against the wild creatures that roamed outside Silvermane City.

    Beowulf''s guidance proved to be invaluable as Emery and his pack sessfully hunted down several preys, Now, on the morning of the third day, having seen what they could do together as a team, the old chief decided it was time to give the group more direct guidance to make them understand what they had to aplish.

    "Let me hear how much you all know about the Royal Hunt," Beowulf said to Emery and the others.

    Emery knew the Royal Hunt was an event that would bring glory to young, talented wolf packs from all over the gxy and provide a massive tform for thousands of wolf packs to demonstrate what they were capable of. It was evident from the fact that thousands of wolf packs were expected to participate in this event.

    However, other than the rules for joining and the rewards, he knew nothing about the hunt itself. He had the feeling that the answer the old chief was looking for was not what he was going to say, but he decided to say it anyway.

    "Isn''t it basically the same as we did yesterday? To find out who can hunt down the strongest creature the fastest."

    Beowulf shook his head slightly, "That''s not wrong. For the preliminary round, that is."

    The old chief did not reprimand Emery or the others for not knowing the answer. It was understandable, because Emery''s pack was mostly filled with individuals born on others. As for the only one who did, Yoro, he was someone who was young and barely out of his tribe, so naturally he wouldn''t know.

    Beowulf went ahead and exined that the preliminary would be a hunting challenge in Silvermane''s sacred hunting grounds. They would be given a certain amount of time and, depending on the score, they would be then separated into three categories, namely, puppies, hounds and wolves.

    The pups were simply wolf half-blood packs that did notplete their trials with satisfactory scores. As for the hounds and the wolves, the two categories were two distinct grades determined by the final score the packs achieved during the preliminary.

    Of course, the one everyone was aiming for and that brought the most glory and rewards was the Wolves category.

    "Please note that normally the number of participants in a pack of the hounds'' hunts was in the hundreds, whereas for the wolves there were only a dozen packs or so. We are talking about a total of around one hundred half-bloods participating in the wolf challenge."

    This meant Emery and his pack had to be in the top 10 highest scores during the preliminary round to have the chance ofpeting for the top reward. Whaty in front of them was an unbelievably difficult challenge.

    While Andrei and Yoro seemed anxious upon hearing those words, Emery maintained his calm and asked the most pressing question. "So what do you think about our chances, Senior? After seeing our abilities, are we good enough for Wolf''s hunt?"

    The old Beowulf shook his head and said, "In your current state, I don''t think that''s possible."

    Nodding his head in understanding, Emery calmly replied, "Then please instruct us."

    Even though Emery and Morgana could be considered extraordinary wolf half-bloods, the Royal Hunt was in no way an individualpetition. Even if their strength was extraordinary, their pack stillcked the most crucial aspect of teamwork.

    You should also know that it is extremely rare for a non magus topete in the wolves'' hunt. Those who manage to do so are all extremely talented and capable of taking on those beyond their realm."

    Beowulf then exined to the group the rules for joining in more detail.

    There was a 10 point rule in forming the pack, where a non-magus participant was designated one point and two points for a magus. This meant that a pack would be allowed to join the event with either 5 magus realm wolf half-bloods, 10 non-magus realm wolf half-bloods, or an arrangement of both that didn''t exceed ten points.

    With the people Emery currently had��he and Morgana were magi, while the other three were non-magi��his pack only ounted for 7 of the 10 points.

    "Which means you can find another mage and a non-magus to finally fill out your pack."

    In truth, such a rule was made up because it was not easy to find many magus realm individuals within the tens of thousands of wolf half-blood packs of the Silvermane.

    But on the other hand, most people knew thebined might of two non-magi was iparable to that of one magus. Therefore, having non-magi in the pack would already be considered a great disadvantage.

    This fact once again made Andrei anxious as he spoke to Emery. "Chief, maybe you should find someone else to join the pack for the event. I can be a reserve member."

    Emery really wanted to win the royal hunt and the thought of having more powerful members to add to his pack had indeed crossed his mind. However, after much contemtion, he turned down Andrei''s suggestion.

    In his eyes, trust was far more important than strength. Besides, he didn''t even once think of the three��Yoro, Andrei and Tatyana��as disadvantages.

    "No, you are my pack now." "No matter what, we will do this together."

    Upon hearing those words from Emery, Beowulf had a smile on his face as he exined that, from his experiences, strength wasn''t the most important aspect of the event: it was teamwork. Although they currently don''t have that kind of teamwork just yet, their start so far has been quite promising.

    The old chief then said, "Alright then." If you all have made up your mind, I suggest making it official." He turned to Emery and said, "You should start the Blood Moon Ritual and ept them as part of your inner pack."

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1531 Rituals

    The old chief Beowulf seemed to have timed the schedule well, as tonight was one of the days when the moon of the Silvermane was in full circle. The known best time to perform the wolf pack rituals.

    As the full moon could be seen appearing against the dark night sky, Emery could hear many howls resounding throughout the Silvermane City.

    The four of them stood before Emery �C Yoro, Andrei, Tatyana, and Morgana, with the moon''s silvery light illuminating the courtyard where they were and the old chief Beowulf on the sideline ready to guide the process.

    It was at this moment that Emery remembered within his memory that he had done such a ritual with the Fey sisters, but not Morgana. He was curious how it would go this time, whether it would be the same or apletely different experience.

    Basking under the bright moonlight, they all quickly stripped off leaving only a piece of clothing covering their intimate parts. However, the attention of the four of them were all focused on the sole figure standing in front of them.

    With the old chief instruction, Emery bit his right arm until blood started toe out, dripping down his skin. He then used his other arm and his palm to touch their shoulders one by one.

    The four of them had memorized the chants beforehand, and all now began reciting it as carefully and precisely as possible. Under the moonlight, as chants continued to reverberate in the air, their bodies gradually transformed.

    Fur started growing on their skin, while ws and fangs emerged to rece their fingernails and teeth.

    Emery felt a massive umtion of energy could be felt within. before releasing it all out with a loud howl.

    Hoooowllll!

    In an instant, everyone followed suit and an inexplicable sensation engulfed them all. Every one of them let out a roar as the ritual started.

    It felt like surges of energy were being sent and distributed to them, where they would then send it back immediately, creating a link back and forth between all of them. As time went on and the ritual progressed, Emery felt a newfound power rising within him.

    [Blood Moon Ritual is sessful]

    [The stronger the pact, the stronger the Alpha]

    [Battle Power increased by 8 points]

    [Your stamina and regenerative abilities have improved]

    Emery was the first to finish the transformation, but unlike his first experience with the four Fey sisters five years ago, this time the process took much longer and Emery could clearly see the changes taking ce in each of them one by one.

    [You received a new member into your pack]

    The first one who managed to return to its human form was Yoro the Sandune Wolf. The moment as if to signify that he had finally joined the pack, he found himself bestowed with a massive boost to his battle power.

    [Yoro]

    [Battle power 145(166)]

    [Spirit force 375(399)]

    [Realm: Saint Realm]

    [Bloodline gene - Sandune wolf]

    [Gene ssification: legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline limit: Rank 6]

    [Current rank: Rank 4]

    [Element Affinity: Earth, Wind]

    [Spirit Aptitude: C]

    It was a mind-boggling boost of more than 20 battle power, so much so that the old wolf was shocked when Emery told him the result.

    "I''ve never seen such a drastic increase before," he said with an amazed expression on his face. "Your blood gene is truly unique, Emery. There''s no doubt about that."

    The second person toplete the ritual was Andrei, who was slowly returning to his human form. Following his inclusion to his pack, Emery received the same notification regarding this new member of his pack.

    [Andrei]

    [Battle power 125(144)]

    [Spirit force 685 (755)]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Realm: Rank 9 - 6 pirs formed]

    [Bloodline gene - Winged Wolf]

    [Gene ssification: legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline limit: Rank 5]

    [Current rank: Rank 4]

    [Element Affinity: Wind]

    [Spirit Aptitude: B]

    Although not receiving as huge battle power boost as Yoro, Thepletion of bing part of Emery''s pack allowed the towering figure to undergo a huge boost of spirit force and give him breakthrough, creating another pir within his spirit core.

    After the two male wolves finished their ritual, Emery thought the remaining two would soon follow. To his surprise, it took much longer for the two females.

    Morgana was someone in the Magus realm, hence it was somewhat expected that she would need more time toplete the ritual. Tatyana, on the other hand, was only at Rank 9 yet she was still not done. Moreover, what gave Emery some concern was the fact that she was screaming in agony. Even the old Chief Beowlf was a little worried as if something went a little wrong.

    Luckily, Emery didn''t have to wait much longer as the fox girl''s screams finally stopped. The next second, the awaited notification popped into his mind and he could see her stats.

    [Tatyana]

    [Battle power 145 (165)]

    [Spirit force 865 (910)]

    [Realm: Rank 9 - 8 pirs formed]

    [Bloodline gene - Six Tail Fox]

    [Gene ssification: legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline limit: Rank 6]

    [Current rank: Rank 5]

    [Element Affinity: Water, Light]

    [Spirit Aptitude: B]

    Just like Andrei, the fox girl underwent a breakthrough and formed another pir in her spirit core. However, in contrast to Andrei who looked so energetic, Tatyana was left exhausted due to thepletion of the ritual.

    The three of them received markings on their shoulders in the form of runes, signifying their current rtionship with Emery. Meanwhile, Emery also gained the pack''s innate capabilities he once had.

    [You learn a new innate skill - One Mind]

    [You learn a new innate skill - Battle Howl]

    It was a great feeling to be part of the same mind, seeing and hearing each other''s senses.

    Now they all just had to wait for thest member of the pack, Morgana who was still in her beast form. Her current appearance looked extremely menacing; her pitch ck furs with a single stroke of red and numerous bone thorns protruding from her arms.

    As time continued, Emery strangely felt some resistance from her. It was seething violently following her relentless howl. Despite her trying really hard to make this happen, apparently there was strong rejection from within. Something that made both their blood boils

    After several minutes of struggling, physically and emotionally, Emery was shocked to suddenly receive an unexpected notification.

    [Blood Moon Ritual is unsessful]

    Morgana was left panting, Her eyes gazed at him with confusion before she howled in rage, a pair of ming wings formed, and Morgana flew off into the night sky.

    In confusion, Emery looked to the old chief for an answer.

    "I was afraid this would happen, ��it''s a struggle for dominance; go! chase after her, proof that you are the Alpha"

 Chapter 1532 Supressed

    Ever since she opened her eyes in the Gaia Shrine''s pool, Morgana had been looking for his whereabouts.

    When she finally found and saw him a yearter, she was devastated to see his condition, but once again patiently waited by his side. She put all her mind and energy into bringing him back to life and yearster, after going through such an unbelievable means through Khaos, she finally found him.

    However, the young man she was so desperately longing for apparently didn''t feel the same way about her, to the extent he didn''t even really remember who she was.

    Even so, she didn''t really want to think about the unexpected revtion.

    Whether it was an imprint or her true feelings towards him, she just wanted to be with him, staying close to him at all times.

    The past few days she had spent with him, being in such a foreignnd and living with the Wolf bloodline, brought about things she hadn''t felt in a while. Especially after staying in the Khaos space for so long.

    She could feel her body adapting to the newnd she was in. The blood within her would asionally churn and her new bracelet would promptly give many unknown words into her mind.

    [Calcting ancestor blood essence percentage��]

    [Bloodline Gene - Night Wolf]

    [Gene ssification - Mythical Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 7]

    [Current Rank - Rank 5 - The Night Beast]

    [Night wolf gene essence - 32 %]

    [Battle power: 220]

    To herplete surprise, by just staying on this, she found herself gradually growing stronger with each passing day. This unexinable phenomenon continued up until the ritual was performed.

    As the young man spread his blood across her body and it seeped into her veins, a different message entered her mind.

    [Unknown essence, entered into your bloodline.]

    In an instant, she felt as if her blood was boiling violently and what happened next was the sight of terrifying dark and white wolves staring at her. The pair of magnificent creatures disyed their dominance, telling her to submit to them.

    Knowing what they meant, in her mind she was willing and ready to do anything for his sake, to be in his service.

    However, the sight seemed to have triggered something that locked within her. A sh of memory entered her mind, that of the time when she was controlled by the female witch in the Britain isles, when she was involuntarily caged and drowned in the blood of the Night Wolf creature. The time when the Night Wolf reigned over her being.

    When she killed the witch herself and devoured her core, she thought she was finally free from her. But apparently, there was still something left in her blood. One that was enough to affect her mind and expose her hidden desire.

    Submission? Is he worthy of my submission?

    She had always been the Alpha her whole life, until that young man defeated her in the Fey Forest. If only she had not lost that time, would she have turned into what she is now? A submissive wolf.

    This intrusive thought, coupled with the treatment she had received back from him, caused the desire she had been suppressing to reveal itself. A voice appeared and whispered in her mind, tempting her.

    Don''t be foolish, girl�� You are stronger than him now�� Why must you submit to him��

    Apanied by an urge that had piled into a burst of anger, what happened next was the notification that came into her mind like an explosion.

    [Blood Moon Ritual is unsessful]

    As the inexplicable mixed feelings of rage and confusionyered on one another in her mind, she decided to leave the courtyard. Casting her spell, she shot into the night sky wanting to release her turbulent emotions somewhere else.

    She flew out of the town and made her way deep into the sprawling forest. She let out a loud howl as she recklessly burned everything that stood in her path, leaving a scene of destruction in her wake.

    Until that familiar figure once again stood in front of her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Morgana, it''s me! Calm down!"

    Instead of calming her down, those words only served to irritate her even more.

    "Do not tell me what to do! How dare you!"

    Upon hearing those words, an urge to show him she was not to be underestimated arose,pelling her to charge at him.

    [Night Transformation]

    [Battle power increased by 30 points]

    [Battle power: 220 (250)]

    It didn''t stop there. Morgana also cast [Hell me] making the dark mes engulf her ws before she struck Emery with ferocity. As if representing her emotions, the zing mes surged towards him with unbridled intensity.

    "Stop Morgana! Stop!"

    Unfortunately for him, none of his words were able to stop her now. Without mercy, Morgana attacked and injured him. The two ended up fighting with their ws, blood dripping from the wounds on his body.

    Facing her relentless onught, he finally took on his second form that was simr to hers, and to keep up with him, Morgana promptly used the skill he taught her years ago.

    [Immortal Gate stage 5]

    [Battle power increased 32 points]

    [Battle power 250 (282)]

    As the fight continued, Morgana weirdly felt amplified. Her power builds up and multiple words enter her mind.

    [Your bloodline just went through a purifying process]

    [Gene purified]

    [Battle power increased]

    Both her spells and physique were able to match him, the two of them even had a simr innate skill, [Undecaying Flesh], to match.

    This only proved and further convinced her that she was indeed his equal.

    The fight grew more intense and her prowess finally forced him to bring out his final transformation �C the embodiment of the dark and white wolves. With this, he was finally able to deal with her spells and overwhelm her.

    At this moment, even though she realized that she was doomed to lose, she still did not relent.

    "Urghhh!!! I will not give up! No!"

    The two of them were still fighting, their blood sttered on each other during the tussle. Both unknowingly were once again bound by blood as a certain energy was transmitted to each other.

    HOWWLLL!!!

    In the end, with unrelenting persistence, Emery managed to reign over her. He charged at her, pushing her body against the ground as they wrestled fiercely and finally pinned her with both hands on her shoulders.

    "I won! Now yield to me!"

    Her breathing was heavy as she began to return to her human form. She still couldn''t ept defeat, but at that moment, with the two of them so close to each other, another desire immediately took over her will to win over him.

    "Only if you mate with me."

 Chapter 1533 Mate

    WARNING:

    This chapter contains an explicit sex scene. Please read at your own discretion.

    .

    .

    Their gaze met and locked onto each other as the girl demanded what her heart deeply desired.

    "Only if you mate with me."

    Those words crashed into Emery''s mind like the key he needed to unleash his primal desire. She was, after all, a goddess-like creature, and all the nerves in his body that had been warmed up by their scuffle just now agreed with that thought.

    Without even needing to think about what her offer meant, Emery swiftly wrapped his arms around her neck, holding her tightly as his face drew closer and kissed the girl''s soft lips without hesitation.

    The kisssted for a few seconds before he broke the connection and went down after her neck. Peppering her smooth skin with a series of kisses, his hands tore off the only piece of cloth that covered her breasts and immediately grasped the delicate peaks, caressing them ferociously yet affectionately.

    Loud moans escaped the girl''s mouth as she continued to receive simtions from all over her body. Seeing this, Emery intensified his stimtion even more, and in response, she hugged his back even tighter, scratching it with her sharp ws in the process.

    Emery couldn''t help bute to an abrupt stop because of the pain, and Morgana quickly seized the opportunity and wrestled him down, switching their position around with her now on top.

    Basked in the bright silvery moonlight, Emery saw the red-haired beauty in all her glory.

    "Stay down!" she said firmly when she felt him move.

    She quickly let her fingers crawl from his chest down to the shaft between his thighs and grasped it tightly, stroking it for seconds before she positioned herself in such a way as to let it sink easily inside of her.

    In an instant, the two of them let out a groan simultaneously as they felt a sweet taste of pleasure coursing through their bodies. Wanting more of the pleasant sensation, they quickly ordered their bodies to continue wrestling against each other.

    At the same time, the bond between them deepened. Without them noticing, runes slowly appeared on both of their bodies.

    Emery''s body turned heated that he could no longer just be silent, he need to take charge.

    "It''s my turn now!" Emery forcefully threw her body over and this time Morgana was the one lying in submission as he rapidly thrust into her depth again and again.

    They kept going at it for quite a while, enjoying the sensation of each other''s warmth as their insides rub against each other, until finally, as Emery felt her body tremble beneath him, the two finished with a long resounding howl.

    It wasn''t just a physical release as Emery could feel something else entirely. The formation of aplete bond between the two, which was immediately followed by the appearance of a notification in his mind.

    [You just chose a Luna wolf for your pack]

    A Luna wolf was the term used to describe the Alpha''s mate, and what surprised him was that what they had just done had initiated such a bond. Before he could think of anything, Emery''s mind was bombarded by a wave of information.

    [The stronger the pack, the stronger the Alpha]

    [Battle Power increased by 6 points]

    [Your stamina and regenerative abilities have improved]

    What came after those notifications were detailed information about Morgana, who had just received a tremendous boost from bing a Luna �C a position in the pack that was even higher than a Beta.

    [Morgana]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Battle power 215(236)]

    [Soul force 162(167)]

    [Magus realm - Crescent Moon ]

    [Bloodline Gene - Night Wolf]

    [Gene ssification - Mythical Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 7]

    [Current Rank - Rank 5 - The Night Beast]

    [Night wolf gene essence - 32%(38%)]

    [Law of Darkness - 13%]

    [Law of Fire - 3%]

    [Law Comprehension - 16%]

    [Spirit Aptitude: A]

    After the flood of information ended, the two of them could be seen lying on the grass facing the moon in the sky. Grasping what had just happened, Morgana has never been so content as she was now, with all her desires fulfilled.

    As for Emery, he wished to say the same. However, as soon as all the passion and urge dissipated, what came into his mind were shes of memory of a certain raven-haired girl. Her smile, her adorable anger that seemed ready to scold him for what he had done.

    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t see through the fog obscuring her face, only the feeling of guilt.

    To his surprise, since they had formed a special bond between an Alpha and a Luna, the two of them could sense each other''s feelings and thoughts. Feeling that Morgana heard his thoughts, Emery calmly grasped her arm and said, "I don''t know how to exin, I''m sorry."

    Turning her head and seeing his face, the red-haired girl just heaved a sigh saying, "Don''t be. I am now fulfilled. Whatever you think of me, I will still stay with you."

    Emery fell silent at those words. The two continued to lie on the ground until finally the first light of day appeared, at which point they made their way back together to the residence. Upon arrival, they were weed by the pack.

    Following right behind them, the old chief smiled as he said, "You all are now officially a pack. You should give it an official name."

    Emery had given this matter some thought and so when his eyes fell on the others, he resolutely said, "We shall name our pack, the Twilight Fang."

    The name perfectly encapsted Emery''s history as it was abination of the disbanded White Fang and his Wolf bloodline gene. At first, he thought about using the White Fang name, but thinking it was too obvious of an indicator to Lucius Corvin, he decided to not do so.

    "Alright! Now that we''re all here, it''s time to prepare for the Royal Hunt!"

    With the five-member pack at the ready, Beowulf was finally able to provide Emery and the others with a more appropriate training regime, which involved building and strengthening teamwork among the five of them.

    At other times, when they were not training, the pack would go and take on tasks from the Wolf Guild to further increase their fame points. With that, as they were all immersed in their schedules, time flew by quickly.

    A few dayster, the residence where the group was staying weed a visitor.

    Warwick, the Alpha King''s right-hand man, had arrived to find Emery as nned.

 Chapter 1534 Evaluate

    Grand Magus Warwick, the second most powerful man on the Silvermane, hade to visit Emery''s residence right after the sun fell on the horizon.

    Since the man wanted to see what his pack looked like, Emery brought him to the backyard where everyone was gathered for training. Even though everyone had already been informed by Emery, they were all still shocked when they actually saw the man in person.

    Thanks to her experience as a trained host, Tatyana swiftly prepared a hot beverage and served it to the prominent guest. Thetter epted the offered drink as his gaze observed the group that was practicing.

    A few minutester, the man suddenly said, "This won''t do. Your pack is not strong enough to even enter the Wolf category."

    As harsh as it may sound, the precise evaluationing from the man was something Emery had expected. Nevertheless, he calmly responded to the opinion. "We still have six weeks. We''ll definitely get better."

    With a t expression, Warwick replied, "I doubt it."

    Still trying to be respectful, Emery politely asked, "Elder, could you tell me exactly why you are here?"

    The old wolf briefly exined that he hade to check if Emery was really going to make the effort for the uing Royal Hunt. After all, he had been bestowed the event''s prize for free from the Alpha King.

    Hence he was pleased to see that Emery was indeed trying.

    The only thing Warwick worried about was that the pack would not impress his King.

    ncing at the group who was still training, the old wolf said to Emery. "I can prepare three young half-blood magus to assist you if you want."

    It was obvious from those words that the grand magus only saw Morgana as a valuable, irreceable member of Emery''s pack. The offer was of course very tempting as it meant Emery would have a pack made up entirely of magus should he ept.

    However, Emery didn''t even spend a second, before respectfully declining the offer.

    Unexpectedly, the refusal did not disappoint the grand magus as he nodded in understanding. "Good, I respect such principles," said the old wolf before he turned around and said, "Come with me now."

    "Where are we going?"

    Warwick didn''t even nce at him as he said, "The Apex facility."

    As soon as he heard that, Emery understood.

    This was the real reason for the man''s arrival, to follow up on the Alpha King''s promise of helping maximize his bloodline gene. With this, Emery hoped that he would be able to regain his former strength.

    Since the facility wasn''t a ce open to just anyone, Emery told everyone to wait at the residence, Morgana included. Fortunately, this time the red-haired girl didn''t act stubborn and listened to his words.

    As the two of them walked towards their destination, the grand magus asked several questions which were difficult to answer, such as how was he still alive from the mission 4 years ago, who helped him, and how did he end up on this.

    The grand magus asked those questions casually and since he didn''t want to offend the man by telling lies, Emery respectfully replied that he couldn''t give him an answer. He didn''t remember half of them anyway.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Fortunately, Warwick seemed to have no intention of forcing an answer from Emery as he just nodded and kept walking. But then, momentster, he suddenly stopped in his tracks, turning his head around as he said the next question while looking Emery straight in the eye.

    "You haven''t consumed the Ancient Wolf Blood, have you? Why?"

    Although caught off guard, Emery swiftly mustered a response. He exined that he was currently in the cusp of a bottleneck on his gene essence and nned to first give it a few attempts to break through without consuming it.

    He ended his exnation by saying that he would definitely consume it before the Royal Hunt arrived.

    What Emery said was, of course, an answer that was only half-truthful, which should be enough to stop the grand magus from asking any further questions.

    Even though the old wolf knew of his true identity, Emery had absolutely no ns of disclosing the existence of the Ourorbors faction, which was the missing link that the former needed to connect all the questions he had to each other.

    Emery understood that all the questions the man asked were legit and necessary �C something an authoritative figure had to know, especially one that was titled the Guardian of the Silvermane Kingdom.

    Nevertheless, the indirect interrogation session only made Emery warier of the man.

    The two of them finally arrived at the Apex facility which was the lofty building standing next to the Apothecary Center. This time, Emery didn''te sneaking in, and instead, a group of a dozen men �C the top apothecary masters and bloodline gene experts of the Apex faction �C were waiting for their arrival.

    Gazing at this group of people, Warwick calmly said, "I want a full diagnosis of his condition."

    The first thought that came to Emery''s mind at those words was one of wariness, for he truly did not trust the grand magus. But on the other hand, a diagnosis from the best Wolf Bloodline facility was definitely something he wanted to have. Thus he was willing to take the risk.

    After saying those words, Warwick handed Emery over to the dozens of experts, who clearly had no interest in carrying out such a task in the middle of the night and for such a young wolf half-blood. Unfortunately for them, they couldn''t refuse.

    Shortly thereafter, Emery underwent various tests simr to those he had at Ouroboros, both involving physical and mental aspects. There was also a session where his blood was tested while he used all three of his transformations.

    As the test progressed, Emery could see the changes in the dozen or so experts'' faces, gradually changing from disinterest, borderline apathy, to one of enthusiasm when Emery''s results came out.

    "Mutation gene! And Mythical Rank 8 at that!!"

    Afterward, the group was tasked with creating a serum specific to Emery''s gene. Apparently, the process would take at least a few days, but everyone seemed eager to get the project started.

    Emery had no intention of sharing his [Fey Booster Serum]. Although it would indeed hasten their research, he would rather remain cautious and keep his rtionship to the Ouroboros hidden.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1535 Conditions

    Other than finding out the situation of his bloodline, what Emery was most interested in was a way to resolve the issue regarding his magus core, which at this point was starting to frustrate him.

    The fact he was still unable to cast high-tier nature element spells and, worst of all, lost dark core, were undoubtedly the reason as to why he couldn''t disy strength on par with his former self. So he was really hoping to find a solution.

    Now that he basically had the backing of the Alpha King, Emery would naturally make full use of the group of experts that had been provided to assist him. Who knows, he might be able toe up with an answer that the Orouboros didn''t even know or tell him about.

    Emery therefore decided to share his condition, regarding the fact he had died and been revived in a clone body, which resulted in his current weak state of a Magus. He hoped that, with their years of experience and extensive knowledge, these people could give him an idea of ??what was causing his condition.

    Of course, he spoke all these things without giving them any context as to where or who helped him make such a thing possible.

    Being the only facility on the and considered the best among all wolf half-blood facilities, the Apex facility had been the one doing the revival procedure for most of the wolf half-blood magus who had died, integrating their spirit soul into the clone body.

    Hence, those experts didn''t seem to have any reaction to Emery''s words as it was a fairlymon situation that they had to go through on a daily basis.

    The chief researcher of the Apex facility, an elderly man called Grandmaster Reikun, was the one who answered Emery''s questions.

    "It always takes some time for a Magus'' Spirit Soul to adjust to and get used to a new body, especially for us bloodline descendants. In your case, you also have a rather special Nature core integrated into your Soul, so it shouldn''t be too strange for you to take more time."

    "More time? How long exactly?" Emery asked politely, desperate for an answer.

    The man seemed to think about the answer to the question before saying, "It really depends on how damaged your soul is. From what I can deduce from your story, being weeks away out of your body�� I will assume the worst and say it''s at a critical stage, so I''m thinking ten to twenty years."

    As it turned out, the answer he received was pretty much the same as that given by the Ouroboros faction. At this moment, Emery finally understood Ouroboro''s suggestion to contact the Wood Elves, who allegedly had a way to speed up his recovery.

    He then asked the next question. "Senior, are there any potions or pills that can help me with this?"

    "As far as I know, there is nothing in the apothecary that can resolve your condition. But that doesn''t mean there''s no hope." Staring at Emery, the grandmaster said, "If you manage to find a grand magus who specializes in soul restoration, you might be able to speed up your recovery."

    Seeing his dejected look, he quickly added, "However, if it''s just a temporary remedy to stimte the Magus Core, then there''s indeed such a pill."

    The Apothecary Grandmaster essed the information panel he had when he saw the hope in Emery''s eyes. A momentter, he showed thetter the picture and name of the pill they were talking about.

    [Spirit Explosion Pill - Tier 6]

    [Stimtes Spirit core to cast a stronger spell or possibly a higher tier one]

    Upon reading the description of the pill, Emery felt it was definitely a very interesting creation. Unfortunately, it was one of those rare Tier 6 pills on the list and cost a staggering 110,000 spirit stones each.

    Not only was it expensive for a one-time use item, the pill was also rare in the market because not many Apothecary Masters could concoct it. The same with all the experts from the Apex faction.

    "To be honest, the cost of the ingredientspared to the minimal effect it produces makes such a pill very unappealing to create."

    Hearing those words, Emery skimmed through the pill''s description and made his way to the product review column. After reading it, he realized the effect of the pill seemed to vary for each person.

    Nevertheless, as he hopelessly needed something for his condition, Emery decided to purchase three pills.

    Unfortunately, since it was not a product that could be made by the Apex facility, Emery had to pay for it with his own money. His heart ached at the sight of the total amount he had to pay, but he gritted his teeth and confirmed his purchase.

    Thankfully, now that he didn''t need to save money to buy Tatyana out of the Red Pagoda, he had spirit stones to spare.

    With that, he should now only have to wait a few days before they finally arrived.

    Emery then asked the grandmaster about his second problem, which was no less unique. It was none other than the matter of the second soul that had separated from the original soul before he died.

    Once again, he asked about the possibility of regaining his former strength.

    This question evidently brought about some unusual reactions from those around, as this situation was known to only ur at the Grand Magus level. From the look on their faces, it could be seen they had a hard time believing what Emery was saying.

    However, having been ordered by the Alpha King himself to help with Emery''s situation, they all suppressed their doubts and tried to answer as best they could.

    "If it''s been destroyed, then there''s no way your current soul will ever be able to regain that power again, since it''s basically gone," Grandmaster Reikun exined. "That is why most grand magus are unwilling to separate their Spirit Soul even if they are actually capable of doing so. Because once that part of them is destroyed, it can adversely affect the original soul and permanently weaken their strength."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nodding his head in understanding, Emery immediately asked another question.

    "What if the soul is not destroyed and still out there somewhere? Can it be reunited with the original soul?"

    Unbeknownst to these people, what he asked before was just a prelude to this question that he desperately wanted to know the answer to.

    Seeing the expressions on those experts'' faces, it was clear this question was even funnier to them. However, Emery said nothing and just waited for someone to answer.

    s, it looked like his luck had run out. Since none of those present were experts in the field of souls, the answers they could give were basically mere guesses �C something they would rather not do.

    Of course, it was a letdown that the question was not answered. Nheless, Emery tried not to show his disappointment overtly. He kept maintaining his respectful attitude, since he still needed something from them.

    "Senior, if it''s not too much, I have another request."

    Emery told them that he had always been an admirer of the Apothecary and, with not all of his memories returning after his death and subsequent revival, he wished he could be allowed to observe what they were doing and seek guidance with his own recipe.

    "Yes, you may."

    Emery was therefore given ess to his own small workstation in the facility. With that ess, he began to browse through his mind,piling the recipes in his memory as well as the supporting skills needed for them.

    [Universal Flora Knowledge - Rank 3]

    [Analyze Flora rank- 3]

    Recipes:

    [Healing paste - Tier 4]

    [Strength paste - Tier 4 ]

    [Acid potion - Tier 3]

    [Cleansing potion - Tier 3]

    Of course, the two new potions he had learned for his most recent action were included in the list.

    [Concealment potion - Tier 3]

    [Smander me - Tier 4]

    There were some unique recipes such as the [Gaia Potion] and his self-creation potion [Fey Booster], which he still couldn''t make at the moment because they required ingredients from Earth.

    Apart from that, there were still some high-tier potions and pills which were simply tooplicated for him to remember.

    [Spirit Pool potion - Tier 3]

    [Health Regeneration pill - Tier 4]

    [Reviving pill -Tier 1]

    Even if he remembered what their recipes were, without his Apothecary Master skills, Emery wouldn''t be able to make them as good as before with higher originality.

    Therefore he nned to start spending a few hours every day in this ce, making potions and pills to aid his pack members in the uing Royal Hunt. Hopefully in the process, he would also manage to regain some of his forgotten skills.

    Meanwhile, he could secretly observe what these experts of the Apex faction were actually doing here.

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1536 Pills

    For the next several days, Emery spent the majority of his time focusing on diving into the field of apothecary and taking part in the training for the uing Royal Hunt.

    In between the two activities, he also went out toplete some of the Wolf Guild''s tasks that would give a huge sum of fame points with his newly-formed pack Twilight Fang. With their current level, nearly any Grade D task avable were too easy for them.

    Nheless, the time they spent onpleting those tasks was not wasted as it also served to directly practice what they learnt and further enhance their teamwork. Moreover, they had also managed to save some fame points to exchange some Wolf-specific skills from the Wolf Guild.

    Whenever Emery headed back to the Apothecary Center for his session of the day, the old chief Beowulf would step in his absence, instructing each member of the pack about their deficiencies and teaching some of the individual-centric techniques they needed.

    Amongst those in the pack, the old chief was particrly interested in coaching Yoro and Morgana. After observing them, he came to the conclusion that the two of them were awfullycking in proper technique, which meant the highest potential for drastic improvements.

    For Yoro, the chief went for specialization and guided the young man to better utilize his innate given ability [Earthpulse] to be a better scout and provide effective reconnaissance for the group.

    Morgana''s training, on the other hand, was entirely physical. The chief purely aimed to improve her abilities in that aspect, particrly the wolf half-blood battle art skills and fighting techniques.

    On this particr day, just as he was about to return to his residence, Emery was held back by a group of familiar Apex experts. Apparently, they hadpleted the first result of what they called [Booster Pill - 7001] and were ready for him to try out its effects.

    Emery was naturally both excited and anxious to hear this. On one hand, he was somewhat hesitant to consume a pill made by people he did not trust, on the other, he had been following its development closely and knew most of the ingredients.

    It actually had simrities to the recipe he got from Bob, the one he used to make. A high-tier reagent, a high-tier toxin and the blood of two kinds of Mythical wolves, ones with dark affinity and another with light.

    Unfortunately, it was aplete failure.

    [Calcting ancestor blood essence percentage��]

    [47% Twilight Fey wolf essence found]

    Thest time Emery received an increase in his gene essence percentage was a few hours after he formed his Twilight Fang pack. It had been almost two weeks since that time. After today''s examination, he found there was no change whatsoever. It had remained the same since thest time he had checked it.

    This was after he had consumed all of the serum given by Bob, meaning those new 7001 pills had minimum to no effect on him.

    Looking at the screen showing the evidence of their failure, the group of experts fell silent before Grandmaster Reikun spoke what everyone was thinking. "It seems that the pill is not effective at all. We will try harder."

    Emery said nothing to those words and just smiled. The Ouroboros facility had taken months to create the booster he currently had, so he wasn''t very optimistic that they would be able to have a better one in the near future.

    After the pill trial and body examination, Emery made his way back to the residence to find a familiar girl waiting for him.

    "You are back already, Annara," he said as he walked to her side.

    Without turning her head, she observed the Twilight Fang members who were currently training and said, "I''ve tried to return as quickly as I could, but it seems I''ve missed out too much already."

    The person in the pack she was interested in the most was none other than Morgana, whom she had just realized was not a citizen of Silvermane.

    While Emery was interested in how she knew about it, Annara showed him a newly created identity card for Morgana, one that said she came from the same as Evan Valerious.

    Finally, turning to Emery, the red-haired girl said, "Where is she from really? I really can''t guess... It''s me, Annara Vermont, of all people!"

    At her casual way of questioning, Emery casually answered, "Just don''t think about it, you will not be able to guess it."

    "Huh! I will find out soon enough even without you telling me!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Now that Annara was back, what Emery was most interested in knowing was the result of sending the precious elixir to the Ouroboros facility. s, the reply from the red-haired girl was disheartening, to say the least.

    "They said they need more time topletely research it. It''s a Tier 7 product, after all."

    Seeing the apparent disappointment on his face, the girl spoke again with a teasing smile. "Don''t be too sad. I brought a new batch of serum for you."

    Saying those words, Annara took out a box from her spatial ring and opened it, revealing two dozen [Fey Booster Serum] neatly arranged inside. To Emery''s surprise, half a dozen vials looked different from the others, having a slight trace of silver in their color.

    Pointing his finger at the different ones, Emery immediately asked, "What are those?"

    With a proud expression on her face, the girl said, "Those are the enhanced versions that the facility hase up with, made using the Mythical Wolf Elixirs you won at that crazy festival."

    "Really?" Emery asked, his tone slightly disbelieving. "That''s great! Thank you, Annara."

    Frankly speaking, other than the enhanced version, Emery doubted the other serum would be able to help much with his current situation. In fact, he was more excited by the idea of ??giving it to his pack, especially Morgana.

    Realizing what Emery was nning to do with the items she had brought from far away caused annoyance to appear on the bat girl''s face. Staring at him, she spoke in a sour tone. "One of these days, you''re gonna have to pay for all my services," he replied with a wry smile.

    After appeasing the red-haired girl, Emery consulted on what he was nning to try with Beowulf, which was surprisingly well-received by thetter.

    The man thought that now that Emery was their Alpha, such a serum should have a positive effect on them, though perhaps not as much as Morgana with whom he had a closer blood tie.

    With that, Emery quickly gave Andrei, Yoro and Tatyana three serums each, while he saved the rest for Morgana. Needless to say, everyone was excited to try the serum and see the effects.

    A few dayster, after consuming it every day, each of them received further boosts to their stats. It was also at this time that Emery found a particrly interesting task from the Wolf Guild. It was given to him for his continuous sess within the D rank task.

    It was a C-rank task, one that would provide all the fame points he needed to join the Royal hunt.

    To his surprise, however, not only was it going to be a challenging task, but also a tricky one for his situation.

    [C rank]

    [Locate and eradicate Bandit Hideouts]

    [High Threat, 3000 fame points]

    [Bonus: Capture or Kill Bandit leader]

    It was a mission that called for several wolf pack groups to act together for the purpose of destroying a Bandit hideout, however when he read the details. It wasn''t just amon bandit, in fact it was the one formed by Tidus, the chain breakers rebels.

    x x x x x x x x x x

    Author Note

    Support the novel by purchasing the privilege chapter. read now where the arc just ended with a shocking reveal.

 Chapter 1537 New Task

    "I don''t think we should be involved in such an affair. I personally believe it would be better for all of you to continue to focus on training."

    Those words were the response Beowulf gave Emery when he told the old chief about the task the Wolf Guild currently had on its shelf. However, thetter disagreed with the opinion.

    He reasoned that, not only did the task give them a huge sum of fame points, he could even help the rebels if the situation needed it.

    Some members of the pack present also showed hesitation about the idea, more precisely Yoro and Tatyana. However, their minds seemed to change when Emery showed them the details of the task.

    [Host: Corvin Faction]

    [Task Location: Sector 320]

    It was the sector located in the southern part of Silvermane city governed by the Ironcrest faction.

    Casting his eyes on the young Sandune Wolf, Emery said, "I''m willing to bet this situation has Ironcrest''s signature all over it."

    Upon learning the details of the task, the group quickly came to the realization that the situation most likely had something to do with ve trading practices, which was undoubtedly the one thing Emery''s pack deeply despised.

    As for Emery, while it was true he cared about the people forced into very, his main reason was that it was an opportunity to deal a blow to the Corvin faction.

    Once again, Emery looked at Beowulf and spoke, trying to convince the old chief.

    "There needs to be another reason, another purpose why this pack was formed other than just to win the Royal hunt." Looking into his eyes, his tone was sincere. "So I really hope for your support in this matter, Chief."

    It seemed his words worked their way into the man as Emery could see the smile on his face. Nodding his head slowly, Beowulf then said, "Maybe you''re right�� It seems that age has influenced my decision. This is what a young wolf''s pack should do, tempering your skill in a real dangerous situation."

    With that, everyone agreed they would participate in the task from the Wolf Guild, except Annara. In fact, the red-haired bat girl''s opinion didn''t really matter as the group would still be doing this with or without her help.

    In order for this to work, Emery had to be really cautious in his approach. After all, they needed to fool Corvin and also the Silvermane, especially thetter who currently had their eyes on them.

    Because of that, he decided to split the group into two.

    Himself, Morgana, Andrei and Tatyana would go to the Wolf Guild and ept the task officially. In the meantime, Yoro, who might get identified by the Ironcrest, would go alongside Beowulf and Annara to meet with the rebel leader.

    "Alright, let''s do this!"

    After Emery and the other three went through the necessary procedure, they headed to the designated briefing area together.

    It was no surprise that the ce they entered was the main pce in the Corvin estate. When they finally got there, Emery could see at least two dozen wolf half-blood packs already gathered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The one who would be leading the task stood at the front facing the assembled packs, it was one of the Corvin elders, a female grand magus called Fantasme. A middle-aged woman with purple hair that reached down to her shoulders and a calm temperament.

    Standing together with her, however, was a familiar face Emery didn''t expect to see. The young master of the Corvin family, Jason Corvin.

    When he saw a pack of five magus dressed in stunning white uniforms standing at the front around Jason, Emery immediately realized this mission most likely had something to do with thetter, perhaps showing off his newly formed pack to outsiders.

    Either way, not wanting to make trouble before the task began, Emery made sure to keep himself out of Jason''s sight as he listened to the mission briefing from the purple-haired grand magus.

    Apparently, the task was a search mission for the rebels'' hideout, with about two dozen potential locations. Hence, the need to ask for wolf half-blood packs from outside to assist with the mission.

    Each participating pack would be assigned with a Corvin faction wolf pack. The arrangement was for the sake of cohesion, ording to the female grand magus. That way, as soon as the rebel hideout was discovered, others would be able to head over and gather at that location to help.

    Hearing those words, Emery couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Even though one of the reasons might be as stated, he was sure the other more important reason was to keep an eye on them �C the groups of outsiders, making sure they didn''t do anything out of the ordinary.

    "We will stop all those troubling bandits once and for all!"

    From what he observed, it seemed that most of the wolf packs that epted the task were passionate about this, to the point of bingpetitive in trying to earn the bonuses for capturing and killing the magus-level bandit captains and leader.

    At the end of the briefing, Emery saw a group of Corvin faction wolf packs make their way towards his group.

    "Are you the Chief of Twilight Fang?"

    "Yes, I am Evan."

    The group approaching them were dressed in sophisticated dark gray uniforms, consisting of two magus �C one Crescent Moon and New Moon �C and five saint-level wolf half-bloods. All of them had pride in their gait. Even knowing Emery and Morgana were both at Crescent Moon level did not lessen, much less change, their condescending attitude.

    "I am Ashi of the Blue Moon," the Crescent Moon magus of the group introduced himself.

    In reality, Emery did not mind having such a prideful pack, as sheer confidence usually meant a dependable group. However, what they did next quickly changed his impression of the group.

    They tantly gave lustful expressions to the female members of Emery''s pack, their main target being Tatyana the brown hair fox girl.

    "You are Trixie, aren''t you? Wow, to think we''d be on the same team as the Red Pagoda''s favorites�� It''s quite a fate, don''t you think?

    Thanks to their connection as a pack, Emery and the others immediately sensed Tatyana''s ufortable response. At that time, Emery was not able to make trouble with them at such a pace, however, he secretly nned for a wayter during the mission, maybe something to make them disappear.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1538 Plotting

    p��nd��---no��?1,��o�� ?

    Two groups, Emery''s Twilight Fang and the Blue Moon pack led by Ashi, could be seen racing alongside each other across thendscape toward their designated location for the mission.

    It was located one and a half days away to the south, just near the border, still within the vagrant forest area of the.

    Along the way, Emery had discreetly sent instructions through their connection of [One Mind] to his three pack members, mostly telling them to remain patient no matter how annoying and infuriating the group of seven apanying them was.

    He even made sure his pack ran at a much lower speed to hide their true strength. Because of that, his group fell behind and was half an hourte to the schedule, which only further boosted the Blue Moon''s pride. The disy of ''weakness'' convinced them they are the superior pack.

    The sun was setting on the horizon by the time they arrived and, because of that, Ashi said, "Twilight, we are setting camp here."

    Even though the Blue Moon chief''s words were respectful towards Emery, the tone he was using was definitely not, especially the particr intent they exuded.

    "We have secured the area, so it''s only fair that your pack prepares dinner��" Throwing a brief nce towards certain two people''s direction, he added, "With twodies on the team, you must be great at it."

    Emery was able to keep his cool in the face of apparent ridicule. However, Andrei, unfortunately, could not, especially when it came to Tatyana.

    Looking at the tall wolf''s facial expression, Ashi turned to Emery again and said, "Chief Evan, do we have a problem here?"

    There was a moment of silence, before Emery finally opened his mouth.

    "No. There''s no problem. You and your pack can just rx here. Me and my boy here will go hunt, while the girls will stay to prepare the fire."

    A p, and Ashi cheerfully said, "That''s indeed an excellent proposition, Chief!"

    Without further ado, Emery took the emotional Andrei away with him before he could do anything detrimental. When the two of them were far enough away from the camp, thetter finally couldn''t hold back his thoughts and immediately questioned Emery''s decision, but he interrupted him right away.

    "Calm down, will you?!" Staring at the tall wolf''s eyes, he said, "Morgana is still there. They won''t dare mess with her!"

    Surprised by the sudden outburst, Andrei fell silent and a few secondster, he heaved a sigh.

    "You''re right, Chief. I am sorry. I''m too emotional."

    The truth was, Emery was feeling somewhat worried as well. But not at the thought that the girls would be in trouble. In fact, if the Blue Moon bunch was stupid enough to make a move in his absence, Morgana could probably finish them all and ruin whatever their n was by herself.

    Sighing, Emery patted the tall wolf and said, "I understand how you feel, so let''s hurry up."

    A few minutester, Emery and Andrei returned to the camp bringing back what they had hunted. The former had hunted a magical beast �C a boar type of creature, which he skinned and prepared before cooking it for the others.

    All the time Emery had spent concocting various apothecary recipes unexpectedly helped improve his cooking skill as well.

    The delicious food managed to tone down the awkward atmosphere between the two groups. But then, something happened.

    After tasting the food Emery cooked, Ashi''s face quickly became suspicious, attracting everyone''s attention. Before everyone could ask anything, the man suddenly stood up and pped his hands.

    "I know it! I know what you''re trying to do here, Evan!" he said as he looked at Emery, who had a confused look on his face.

    He then nced at Morgana and Tatyana before saying, "Beautiful members�� tasty food�� s, you are not going to fool me!"

    Those words were enough to make Emery startled and secretly tense even though his face and behavior did not show the slightest hint. At this moment, he thought the magus was indeed not that simple or easily fooled

    However, his next words immediately wiped his fears away.

    "You want to curry favor with me so you can join the Corvin n, don''t you?! I must say that this is a great start, Chief!

    "��"

    "Yes�� Chief Ashi, you are very wise indeed."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    *

    When the morning light passed through the leaves of the dense forest, there was no longer any trace of yesterday''s dinner and both groups were ready to start their mission. They were all already geared up, their equipment and weapons by their side.

    "We have a 200 miles radius to cover," Ashi said, showing the map in his hand to the others. Circling a specific part, he then said, "Twilight, you are taking this part of the area and we will cover the other."

    Once again, the Blue Moon chief made things difficult for Emery''s group. The other party gave an unfair allocation of tasks, with Emery''s group having to explore areas with much denser forest and farther away from the camp despite the fact they had fewer members.

    Even so, Emery did notin. Instead, he scrutinized the map carefully and asked for more details about the mission, things he should pay attention to, so as not to look bad and be suspected by the Corvin wolf pack.

    "I have heard this particr bunch of bandits have many members, so I''m just trying to stay on the safe side and not mess up this task," Emery said, exining the reason for his series of questions.

    Thanks to those words, the Blue Moon chief, who was also pleased by Emery''s attitude so far, was willing to share more details about the mission, such as the number of people the Corvin had deployed, their locations, and even the fact they had a group from another n numbering over fifty ready to reinforce at any moment.

    Upon hearing thest part, Emery''s mind immediately went to the Ironcrest n. Corvin faction ally who was in charge of the area.

    "Alright we better start working."

    When they finally split up, Emery and his pack didn''t actually go looking for the hideout. Instead, they made their way toward a different destination an hour away. He sent all three in the vicinity to make sure he was not followed ,while he himself went to the ce where someone else had waited.

    Yoro, Beowulf, Annara along with a familiar face, Frostmind, the bandit he had captured before, and two of his men. This could only mean they sessfully gained contact with the rebels.

    Emery quickly shared the information he managed to fish out of Ashi, all of them from the number of people joining the mission and their approximate locations. Frostmind waspletely silent throughout the exnation.

    "I hope this further proof how we can be allies."

    When Emery finished speaking, he finally spoke up.

    "Thank you for the information. Unfortunately, it''s a little bit toote."

    "What? Why?" Emery asked, confusion marred his face.

    "We have ve refugees, hundreds of them. Some are too sick to move, some are too young. We won''t be able to transport them fast enough without being detected."

    With not much option, Frostmind agreed to reveal their hideout location, which turned out to be in the sector next to the one he was assigned to. The area was deep in the center of the operation. Frostmind believed the information of their hideout had been spilled, even the fact they were housing the ve refugees in their ce, hence the timing of their arrival.

    "So what is the n? What is Senior Tidus trying to do?" Emery asked.

    With a gloomy face, Frostmind said, "If you want to help, please make sure the hideout is not discovered, or help us take them out safely. Otherwise, those people will be caught and forced to be ves again."

    "Don''t you have many people that could fight?" Emery asked

    "Several are currently in the Desert Watch city, as for the one in the hideout they are not enough to protect the refugees."

    He then added his words while Emery tried to process the situation, "The leader was ready to give himself up if it would bring safety to the refugees."

    The reason the rebel leader chose such an option was because he believed the search for the hideout in the area would continue unless he himself got captured.

    It was such a shitty solution, one that really pissed Emery off. s, with the limited time and considering they could be found out at any time, there really weren''t many options for them to lead to an ideal result.

    Unwilling to let things end that way, Emery quickly tried to think of a way. After a little discussion with Annara, master of scheme, he looked at Frostmind and said, "We have a n, but I need you to surrender and let me take you captive."

    With a frown, Frostmind said, "Seriously�� captive? Again?"

 Chapter 1539 Greed

    Later that day, when they finally regathered at the camp, the Blue Moon wolves were surprised to find that Emery and his Twilight Fang pack had caught a member of the bandits, a magus level one at that.

    Looking at the restrained captive under Morgana''s care. Ashi of the Blue Moon had his mouth wide open for a few moments before he asked, "Evan, h-how? Where did you find him?!"

    With a faint smile, Emery said, "We were lucky to find him traveling by himself. I''m guessing that he was on his way to their hideout!"

    "Good! Evan, good job!" saying those words, Ashi walked up to the man and said, "Tell me why you are here! And where is your leader hiding? Where is Tidur the Chain Breaker?!"

    The restrained man scoffed before saying, "I will tell you where he is as long as you let me go!"

    The Blue Moon chief slightly narrowed his eyes when he heard that. "No, no. That''s not how it works, pal. You will take me there first, and then I will let you go!"

    "No! No! I know this area is surrounded. Do you think I''m stupid?! If I lead you there, you will never let me go!"

    The man that Emery and the others had ''captured'' was Frostmind. Naturally, all the restraint that was on his body was a necessary part of their n to trick the Blue Moon pack.

    As he watched the man''s performance, Emery had to give him some credit for disying such believable acts.

    Seeing that the discussion was going nowhere, Ashi eventually gave up on trying to make it work. He took out themunication stone and looked at Emery as he said, "I''m going to report this."

    Themunication stone was the one used for the operation and connected to the other group; it could only be activated by the Corvin pack leader.

    Upon hearing those words, the captive man immediately became agitated and said, "Don''t!! Please don''t!! I will tell you! I''m here to take the treasure we are hiding! Our treasure trove! Let me go and I will share it with you!!"

    The sudden mention of the word ''treasure'' seemed to be working as Ashi immediately held back from activating themunication stone. Reporting this matter to the superiors would likely mean losing the wealth for themselves.

    Seeing the man''s hesitation, Emery quickly followed with the n and said "Chief Ashi, I am the one who captured him, you will have to share it with me!!''

    Emery was surprised that the man was easily convinced, even without proof of the treasure''s existence.his greed for the bandits'' pile of treasure was enough to make the chief of Blue Moon set his mission aside.

    He looked at Emery and said "I have seven in my group and you only four, whatever we find, we will split it 80:20"

    Emery inwardly smiled when Ashi turned to Frostmind and told him he agreed to the deal. It seemed that the Blue Moon chief fullymitted to the idea, as the two packs quickly followed the now partially shackled Frostmind to where the ''treasure'' was.

    With the first part of the n a sess, Emery secretly sent a signal through the tiny familiar belonging to Annara that was attached to his shoulder.

    "It''s a go"

    Minutesters, dozens miles away, suddenly themunication stone hanging from Ashi''s waist glowed. A momentter, someone''s voice sounded in the air.

    "We have spotted the rebel leader! He is running to the south!"

    It was clearly a report from one of the groups, requesting for reinforcement. This quickly made Ashi stop in his tracks, hesitation obviously showing on his face.

    Noticing this, Frostmind immediately said, "What are you waiting for? We are so close,"

    p��nd��---no��?1,��o�� Of course, Emery quickly yed his part by saying, "Chief Ashi, I am sure not everyone needs to go, someone still needs to cover this area, what if you let me follow this treasure trove bullshit while you help the operation?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Finally the Blue moon chief shows his real face saying "Trusting you with the treasure? No, I am not that stupid! We will go together"

    "Chief Ashi there are other group near this area, I am afraid it doesn''t justify all of us staying"

    Those words quickly made Chief Ashi reach for themunication stone and told the others that he would volunteer guarding the area, convincing the other packs to freely make their way over to where the rebel leader was.

    Staring at Frostmind, Ashi said, "Hurry now, show me where it is!"

    Following Frostmind''s lead, the two groups headed towards one of the rock cliffs that was in the middle of the forest, and as soon as they drew closer, the Blue Moon chief''s face changed when he sensed numerous energy signaturesing out one of the caves, dozens of them.

    "This is not a treasure trove!, this is their hideout!" eximed Ashi in disbelief.

    However, before he could activate hismunication stone, Emery had already sneaked up on him, cutting off the arm that was reaching for the stone. Blood sttered in the air as the Blue Moon members were shocked by the unexpected development.

    "AARGHH!! What the fuck are you doing?!! Kill them all!!"

    Ashi shouted loudly, ordering his Blue Moon pack to attack Emery. Unfortunately for him, the red-haired girl of Twilight Fang had already prepared her powerful spell [Hell me]. The surging wave of zing me rushed like a tsunami and effectively stopped the Blue Moon members'' advance, burning two of their saint level members into charred corpses.

    At the same time, Tatyana and Andrei attacked the other Blue Moon members who were still distracted by the destructive spell, dealing with thetter with ease and even overpowering them.

    "You!! You have been hiding your power!!"

    "It''s toote to realize now!"

    Realizing their precarious situation, Ashi quickly sounded the order to retreat, but not only reinforcement poured from the mouth of the cave, Emery had also released Frostmind''s restraints.

    In just a matter of minutes, the entire Blue Moon pack was incapacitated, leaving their chief standingst. His face was pale as he looked at Emery, realizing that he was the mastermind of all this.

    ''Why!? Evan, why are you doing this?!"

    Emery calmly said, "Because you are a scum.. And worst of all, you are Corvin scum!"

    "You will not get away with this!! They will know what you did to us!"

    At that attempted threat, Emery smiled wickedly as he said "They will know? How exactly?"

    Looking into the man''s eyes, Emery continued, "It was your voice, your message that was heard by the others. For all they know, it''s either you betrayed them or you fought the rebels bravely and died. As for me and my pack, we were never here!"

    "Damn you, Evan!!"

    "You even cursed the wrong name"

    Not willing to take any chances, Emery mercilessly killed the man, He then turned to Frostmind and said, "Quickly take the refugees away before they capture your leader."

 Chapter 1540 Killings

    It was the first killingmitted after Emery from the Twilight Fang. And with the innate connection linking their minds to one another, he could clearly sense their thoughts and emotions during and at the end of the deed.

    There were no fluctuations in Morgana''s emotions, the red-haired half-blood was straightforward, following the orders without question. It was evident she had no fear or aversion to taking a life. Yoro surprisingly reacted simrly to her and, coupled with his grudge, a feeling of satisfaction coursed through him.

    As for Andrei and Tatyana, even though they deeply resented the Corvin n for the many things they had gone through, Emery could feel some difort and uneasiness from both of them. Clearly, they were still not used to killing and needed time.

    Emery himself found no reluctance in such an act. It was necessary for them to cover up their tracks. Being their Alpha, Emery''s justification helped the two quickly get over the matter.

    "We need to go now." When he saw them all nod, he immediately led them away from this ce.

    He did not even wait for the reinforcements to arrive and left Frostmind to clean the remaining mess.

    After all, Emery had to make sure he and his pack were part of those who were chasing after Tidus and he needed an alibi for their actions just now. Finally, he also hoped to find an opportunity to help the rebel leader escape.

    Since time was their utmost priority, Emery decided to go ahead first with Morgana, telling Tatyana and Andrei to catch up and follow the n ordingly. Their figures disappeared as the two of them increased their speed to the maximum.

    Being a powerful Crescent Moon magus, in just minutes, Emery managed to catch after the other wolf packs and join the hunt for the rebel leader. He even deliberately approached one of the packs to make his presence known.

    When asked, he quickly threw out the excuse he had prepared. "Chief Ashi told me to join the hunt. I hope it''s alright for me to tag along." With that, Emery managed to fit himself in.

    Several minutester, Emery saw the faces of the people around him change and their speed increase as an intense fluctuation in power appeared further ahead. A battle was taking ce and when the wolf pack he had joined arrived, he could see Tidus fighting five magus d in the familiar sophisticated white uniforms.

    His suspicions were proven correct when he could see a familiar face in the area. Jason Corvin with his pack of Magus, despite the fact all of them were at the Crescent Moon stage, they dared to fight Tidus who was a peak Full Moon magus.

    No matter how he saw and thought about it, the young master of the Corvin was reckless. Even though it was apparent he had improved quite a lot since thest time Emery had seen him, he was still far from being a match against a veteran like Tidus.

    In a matter of seconds, Tidus managed to grab hold of one member of Jason''s pack and with both of his hands, the poor magus'' body was split apart without mercy, killed by nothing but pure strength.

    The rugged man almost managed to catch the young master too. Thetter would surely have died if it was not for the swift action of the Ghost Wolf, saving him with his unique movement skill.

    It seemed the near-death experience enraged the young Corvin. As he was surrounded by the wolf pack that had gathered to protect him, he loudly shouted at the other wolf packs who had arrived. "What are you all waiting for?! This is exactly the reason why I paid you! Attack him!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The magus of the Corvin pack quickly jumped into the fray and engaged the rebel leader, while the other wolf packs, who epted the task from the Wolf Guild like Emery, decided to be cautious. After all, the other party �C Tidus of the Chain Breaker �C was a renowned fighter.

    One wrong step and their life could be taken, which definitely wasn''t worth the few thousand fame points they would get from this task.

    Emery was of course not nning to directly join the battle. Instead, he observed the situation and calcted his chances as he waited for an opportunity to appear.

    There were currently 16 Magus-level individuals on the side of the Corvin and they were all ganging up on the rugged middle-aged man. Most of them were at the Crescent Moon level, but they were unexpectedly not enough to trouble the man.

    Especially after Tidus finally transformed into his wolf form. His body grew to almost twice asrge and purplish-ck furs appeared all over its body, which was enveloped by dark lightning.

    The man was fast and strong, dodging almost all the bombardment of weapons, ws and spells, while still inflicting damage on his attackers. The attacks he failed to dodge were also not taken for free either, as he made sure the sender had to take the hit himself, dealing critical damage that would leave them either incapacitated or at the very least lose a limb.

    ROAARRR!!!

    The man did not cast any spell, but he still managed to effectively fend off the attacks thrown in his direction. His monstrous disy was so unbelievable to the point of striking fear in those who were left standing.

    Needless to say, watching the fight was such an eye-opening experience for Emery. The best way to deal with this kind of mob attack was indeed to deal with them ruthlessly and mercilessly, giving rise to contagious fear and doubt.

    Within minutes, three magus died at Tidus'' hands and three others were in critical condition. At this point, those who had ganged up on the rugged man looked terrified and unwilling to start another fight, only surrounding the man to make sure he didn''t run away.

    It was then that Emery realized that, with such strength, the rebel leader Tidus should have been able to escape pursuit and encirclement. Instead, he had chosen to stay behind to give the ve refugees a chance.

    The sound of thunder boomed in the air, a few secondster it was followed by rain, but the man stood still as his gaze transfixed, staring at the sky waiting for the figure everyones had been waiting for.

    Fantasme, Corvin female grand magus, had finally arrived to join the battle.

    x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1541 Surrounded

    Everyone watched with bated breath as the fight between a peak Full Moon magus and a Grand Magus half-blood unfolded in front of their eyes. But of course, the wolf packs that weren''t part of the Corvin faction, including Emery, quickly distanced themselves so they wouldn''t identally get hit by the aftermath of the fight.

    In contrast to Tidus, who fought relying on battle art techniques and explosive strength bestowed by his transformation, Fantasme was a Grand Magus who focused on spellcasting.

    Transforming to her bloodline form, she proceeded to split herself into three figures with distinct physical appearances.

    The first avatar had purplish fur covering her entire body and seemed to be Fantasme''s closebat specialist as she darted towards Tidus brandishing two sabers conjured through a spell. Following right behind was the second Fantasme''s avatar.

    This one had more pinkish fur, an enchanted bow had been drawn by her hands as she shot a volley of destructive arrows at the rugged man from mid-range. Her presence in the battlefield quickly suppressed Tidus'' movements and provided support for the first avatar.

    Thest Fantasme''s avatar, who had bluish fur, was the true firepower of the three. She clearly demonstrated how an experienced magician would fight by releasing a multitude of purplish rays capable of locking onto their target without pause.

    Each avatar possessed powerparable to a Full Moon magus, so it was no wonder when all three of them working together managed to keep Tidus at bay. Everyone could see how the rebel leader was handled to the point he seemed unable to do anything about it.

    "Give up, Tidus! This is the end of the line for you!"

    Tidus let out a deafening roar in response, and what happened next startled Emery and the others spectating the fight.

    The dark lightning that enveloped the rebel leader''s body raged violently as it drastically increased its strength again. The fight stabilized with Tidus now able to match all three Fantasmse.

    Even though it was clear the man was in excruciating pain, he kept going and charged at his opponent like an unstoppable beast. Caught off guard, Fantasme lost any initiative she had and even started to get overwhelmed.

    Several minutes had passed and the grand magus was still not able to stop the rampaging Tidus.

    To think a Full Moon magus could match up to a grand magus, was an awe-inspiring sight for everyone who witnessed the battle.

    As he watched the fierce fight, Emery couldn''t help but be reminded of a certain figure. One who possessed simr strength andbat prowess as Tidus the Chain Breaker.

    "I-Izta�� Senior Izta�� that''s the name."

    Another small fragment of his memory came back to him, of a figure he admired and lost.

    It was at this time that Annara''s familiar lying on Emery''s shoulder suddenly flew away and a faint smile appeared on his face as it meant the relocation of the refugees had beenpleted.

    Emery nced at the ongoing battle, before essing his [One Mind], calling out the two members of his pack and telling them to proceed with the n.

    It wasn''t long before thick plumes of smoke filled the air and one of the people present shouted the cause.

    "The forest is on fire!"

    Nheless, only those below the magus realm started to get restless with theing disaster. As for those who were magus, even as the zing me rapidly spread and engulfed arge portion of the forest, they ignored it as if it didn''t exist.

    Other than the inconvenience of their view being obscured by the smoke, their attention waspletely focused on the ongoing battle. After all, they were immortal and mere smoke and mes did not worry them in the least.

    Unbeknownst to anyone but Emery, the sight of the smoke made the rebel leader heave a sigh of relief. Even though pain gnawed every part of his body, the man felt at peace, because he knew this smoke was a signal telling that his men had safely escaped.

    On the other hand, after they had inhaled the smoke for a while, the wolf packs suddenly felt something was wrong with their bodies. Their faces turned dark when they realized what it was.

    "Poison! It''s poisonous smoke!"

    The frantic shout immediately caused some magus to cast spells to neutralize the smoke. After clearing their surrounding area, some went to check on the condition of their pack members, while others went in the direction of the fire to check who had tried to screw them.

    Emery remained calm as he knew they would find nothing. In fact, the culprits �C Andrei and Tatyana �C had already snuck away amidst the chaos. They were currently standing behind Emery, acting as if they had been poisoned as well.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    What the two dispersed through the smoke was a high grade Numbing poison, one of Emery''stest upgraded toxins recipes. It was far from enough to kill any of the warriors in the area, but it managed to sow chaos within their ranks.

    This was the opportunity Emery created for the rebel leader, the cue for thetter to escape.

    But in the next second, his face changed as he felt a group of people rapidly approaching in this direction. Momentster, they finally arrived and Emery immediately scowled at the sight of them.

    e��glesn?��el The neers were the reinforcement that Ashi of the Blue Moon had mentioned. Numbering more than three dozen figures with a grand magus in their midst; the Ironcrest came led directly by its Patriarch, Crytex Ironcrest.

    The arrival of this group could only mean the end of the rebel leader, as there was no way Tidus would be able to escape from two grand magus, let alone with his critically injured condition.

    In the meantime, Jason Corvin, who had been nervously watching the fight, seemed to have finally regained his confidence as he quickly greeted Ironcrest.

    "Uncle Crytex, your timing is perfect!"

    The bearded middle-aged man had now transformed into his bloodline form, causing his skin to be covered in metal-like furs as he quickly readied himself to enter the fray. Knowing this was thest chance for him to escape, Tidus roared loudly as he used his innate ability, destroying one of the Fantasme avatars before turning and running into the forest.

    Unfortunately, it seemed he was toote. He was quickly surrounded by many Ironcrest magus who were surprisingly able to stop Tidus'' advance.

    Feeling suspicious of such bizarre behavior, Emery gathered his focus and confirmed his suspicions.

    All of those magus had conspicuous marks on their necks, indicating they were ve magus. They were all forced to do the Ironcrest Patriarch''s bidding, this time bing a meat shield to hold Tidus down.

    Upon seeing such a sight, Crytexughed as he said, "Hahaha, looks like I don''t even need to fight you myself."

    The man then ordered the dozens of his ve magus to attack Tidus. What Emery and the others witnessed unfold was nothing short of despicable.

    Tidus, in spite of blood covering all parts of his body, still tried his best to stay on his feet, dodging and blocking the attacks that were thrown his way. Most importantly, he didn''t fight back even once.

    Seeing the man make such a decision, Emery truly didn''t know what to say.

    Why would he do something like that?

    The act of sacrifice once again sparked something within Emery''s mind, a memory about the same Senior who had sacrificed his life for others. The scene caused voices to appear in his mind, telling him to help the man.

    "No! There is nothing I can do without risking myself. No!"

    While Emery was upied with the thoughts in his mind, the Ironcrest Patriarch wasughing as he watched Tidus getting beaten up. He seemed to have no intention of putting a stop to the despicable act, wanting to leave it as is just for the sake of seeing how long Tidus would be able tost.

    The sight further made Emery emotional, his urge was telling him to jump and help.

    But then, to his surprise, one of the wolf packs present, from those who participated through the Wolf Guild, dashed towards the fight. No one seemed to know what their goal was before they heard their screams.

    "Senior Tidus! Run! We will stay and hold them back here!"

    The unexpected development shocked Emery. To think there were other groups willing to help the rebels like him. After all, for them to do this would obviously be detrimental, with the least punishment being getting kicked out of the Wolf Guild.

    However, those actions only made Tidus stop his struggle. Unwilling to see more lives sacrificed for their sake, he decided to surrender.

    In the end, the Corvin was able to capture Tidus the Chain Breaker.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1542 Chained

    eaglesnov?1,��o�� ?

    The helpless rebel leader was quickly chained and then forced to walk at the head of the group as they made their way towards the Desert Watch City, where dozens of Ironcrest n men were already waiting at the city gates.

    But to Emery''s amazement, despite how much the Ironcrest Patriarch tried to ridicule and discredit the rugged man in public, the streets were actually filled with those who sympathized with Tidus and despised the Ironcrest for their actions even more.

    Only now when he saw firsthand did Emery realize how influential and important Tidus really was.

    The convoy quickly arrived at the Ironcrest Estate for the debrief of the mission. It was at this moment that the joy the Ironcrest Patriarch had shown before disappeared, reced by unbridled rage.

    "Huh!! No wonder he gave up so easily!! He sacrificed himself so his people could escape!! Yet he''s still acting like a hero until the end!!"

    Grand Magus Fastasme seemed displeased with the revtion as well, especially after finally knowing the number of casualties they had suffered. A total of sixteen people died for the mission, with seven of them dying mysteriously.

    Aware of the repercussions of his actions, Emery soon found himself summoned to the Ironcrest headquarters. He had been called upon to report what he had done and had transpired during the mission.

    Of course, Emery hade prepared and not only did he have all his bases covered, the Corvin luckily didn''t seem to care much about their people as they did not push the investigation hard enough.

    Therefore it didn''t take long before his name was cleared from the investigation, while the annihtion of the Blue Moon pack was determined to be under the responsibility of the rebel group.

    With this conclusion, Emery should be relieved he wasn''t suspected and left the scene immediately. However, something inside him told him to push his luck. So he did just that, and made a request to the investigator.

    "That man killed myrades. Please let me see him just for a minute."

    With much persuasion, Emery was eventually allowed into the cell where Tidus was being held. Upon entering, the first thing he noticed was the fact that the man was still heavily injured and his body was tightly bound with many magical chains.

    "You have only three minutes," said the investigator, to which Emery responded with a nod.

    After making sure that no one was listening, he approached and asked the man in a whisper.

    "Are you alright, elder? I''m sorry that we couldn''t save you."

    A chuckle escaped the rugged man''s mouth as he said, "I have been chained for half of my life, so I''m used to this." Staring at Emery, he continued, "Also don''t be sorry. It''s not your fault at all that I got caught; it''s mine. In fact, I''m very grateful for your help with the refugees."

    Seeing Emery fall silent, Tidus then spoke again. "Now, tell me why are you really here.. Speak your mind."

    Hearing that question, Emery heaved a sigh as he organized his thoughts. To be honest, he was impressed by how the man was willing to sacrifice himself for the sake of others, and the fact that so many people were willing to support him, and so he asked him just that.

    To his surprise, another chuckle escaped the man''s mouth before he said, "You are a silly young man, aren''t you..? The truth it''s not really about me��"

    Seeing his confusion, Tidus once again let out a chuckle before exining that he was just someone who was making one right choice at the right time and situation; it was just that the kingdom was falling apart that the people hunger for a figure.

    The man told Emery that all three of the three major families were lusting for Silvermane''s power, which he suspected happened because the Alpha King was weakened to the brink of death.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Apparently, he had gathered like-minded people and formed his now-called rebel group to weaken the power of the three factions on the Silvermane in hopes of helping the King.

    However, years passed and nothing significant happened. At such reality, he believed that the Alpha King was either already too weak, too scared to make a move, or simply didn''t care about his people.

    "I am afraid there is no more future for us. The Silvermane won''tst for long," said Tidus in a somber tone.

    At this moment, Emery''s time was up, and before he left Tidus said, "I hope you too will make the right choice when a situation arises."

    His thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of the guards. Emery yed his acting a little in front of these people, before turning around and walking away. He then greeted the guards, making some talks with the head guard before saying, "Please tell me he will suffer for his actions!"

    Emery continued the conversation, asking questions that eventually led to him knowing about the execution n the Ironcrest made for the man, about the time and location where the execution would take ce.

    It was quite shocking information, which caused Emery to immediately head to the rebels'' new hideout as soon as he stepped out of the Ironcrest headquarters with his group.

    There he saw for himself, thousands of people, mostly old people, women and children being cared for. If one were to identally stumble into this ce, a bandit hideout definitely wouldn''t be the first thing that came to their mind.

    Noticing Emery and the others returning, Frostmind approached him. When asked, he exined that they actually had a dozen other hideouts like this all over the, but with only a hundred or so people tending to them.

    Emery could feel his heart beating violently once more, but his mind was settled with logic that this was not his problem.

    When Frostmind took him to the other rebel leaders at his request, Emery shared what he found.

    "I have information about what they are trying to do with him."

    "About our leader!? what is it?"

    "They are going to execute him at the Royal Hunt."

    It was definitely a piece of devastating news for them, as evidenced by the expressions on their faces. Not only because of the punishment that befell Tidus, but also because it was proof to them that the King had abandoned them.

    However, that didn''t meant they just gave up. Without further ado, Frostmind and the others quickly thought of a n to rescue Tidus before he was brought into the Silvermane City.

    Knowing Emery''s strength, they asked him to help.

    Emery was reminded of Tidus words of doing the right thing, and his answer was

    "No, I can''t help you"

 Chapter 1543 Fame

    "Thank you for your service," the Wolf Guild attendant said, after Emery reported thepletion of the mission. He quickly checked his current fame point count and smiled when he saw he had finally reached his goal.

    [3000 fame points received]

    [Evan Valerious]

    [Fame points: 10,500/100,000]

    [Grade C]

    Comparing what he earned and achieved to how much effort and time he put in, the Corvin''s mission was a pretty productive venture for Emery to say the least.

    Not only was he able to take a look at Corvin''s forces and improve his rtionship with the rebels, he also had the spirit stones and items he looted from the Blue Moon pack, which were nearly a million in mary value. On top of that, he also managed to obtain the fame points he needed.

    With this, Emery hadpleted the necessary requirements and qualified to participate in the Royal Hunt.

    However, in his group there were still two people who still didn''t have the required amount of fame points, Morgana and Tatyana, who joined the Wolf Guildter than the other two.

    Thetter grabbed the former''s arm and said in a cheerful tone, "We can do missions together, sister."

    There was no response from the red-haired girl, which quickly caught the attention of the others, especially Emery. He noticed Morgana was a little more silent than usual. With the bond they shared, it could be felt that she seemed troubled by something.

    Realizing everyone''s attention was on her, Morgana awoke from her trance and said, "I have something I must do first. Let me stay in my room for a few days."

    Emery was both surprised and curious to hear that. Nevertheless, he decided to give her the space she needed, as he himself still had other things to do.

    "If that''s the case, then we''ll be taking a few days off." But just as the three were about to say something, he spoke again. "On second thought, you should check on Senior Beowulf about this."

    If they went to the former White Fang chief, it was clear their next few days would be spent training instead of on break. However, none of them voiced anyints. After all, there was only one month left before the Royal Hunt took ce.

    *

    After the Corvin mission, Emery decided to spend more time at the Apothecary Center over the next few days. During his time there, he heard news about the rescue attempt carried out by the rebels while prisoners were being transported.

    Unfortunately for the rebels, their operation was met with an ambush by the other side, in which they not only failed to save Tidus, but had many more of their members killed or captured.

    The news unexpectedly made Emery feel unsettled. However, he quickly shook it off and returned his attention to the task at hand.

    He carefully observed and studied how the Apex faction formted and created a new pill for him �C which was named [Booster Pill - 7002]. Even though the result came as a failure, Emery managed to learn more about the apothecary methods from watching them, which he utilized when he tried to do some experiments on his own.

    At the same time, the [Spirit Explosion Pill] he ordered had finally arrived. After analyzing and dissecting its function by casting [Fragmentation], Emery decided to return to his residence, so he could give it a try without other people''s eyes on him.

    Since he had already tested one of the Spirit Explosion Pills when it arrived, Emery knew its effects wouldst for at least five minutes. Hence, he made appropriate preparations before consuming the second one.

    He sat down on the bed and assumed the lotus position, before picking up a pill and throwing it into his mouth.

    [You have received a temporary spirit soul boost]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As soon as he could feel the pill working, a powerful sensation coursing through his body, Emery quickly began his test by trying to cast Tier 2 and Tier 3 spells.

    [Stone Skin]

    [Steam Lance]

    [Crushing wave]

    [Rooted]

    [Nature''s Blessings]

    A joyful expression appeared on Emery''s face when he saw his spells worked. He was happy to be finally able to smoothly cast Tier 2 spells that were extremely difficult to cast before and even Tier 3 spells that were previously outright impossible.

    However, those he managed to cast were just basic spells and, given how expensive the pill was, this method was simply not viable in the long term.

    In thest few minutes he had left, Emery tried to concentrate on casting the apothecary Divine spell from his memory. A wide smile could be seen hanging on his mouth as he sessfully casted [Photosynthesis], a small streak of light conjured up by the spell before swiftly fading away as the pill''s effect finally wore off.

    Now, Emery only had one pill left.

    At a time like this, what really crossed his mind was hisbined spell. If only right now he could have his darkness element, then all his spells would be so much more powerful.

    Unfortunately, it seemed that even when he fully recovered, he would never be able to cast his darkness spells without the darkness element Spirit Soul.

    Just as he was drowning in annoyance, Emery heard a knock on the door. A secondter, the door opened and saw Morgana enter his room. He looked out his bedroom window and realized it was already the middle of the night.

    "What is it, Morgana?"

    Without even answering, the girl climbed into his bed and sat right next to him.

    Looking at the pair of beautiful eyes that were also looking at him, Emery couldn''t help but feel aroused. The beast side within him started to emerge again, but he quickly suppressed it and spoke to the red-haired girl again.

    "Morgana, you are a very beautiful girl, but�� I thought I had made it clear. I can''t�� We can''t."

    Emery''s words made the girl frown. A questioning look in her eyes, she said, "What are you talking about? Do you think I visited your room to mate? I didn''t!"

    "��" Emery was speechless when he realized the misunderstanding. It was a rather embarrassing moment, one he wished he could forget.

    "So why are you here?" Emery asked, which was replied with a surprising answer.

    "I''m here because I know you''ve been thinking about your other soul, and I think I can help."

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1544 Soul

    During the past two weeks, while training crazily for the uing Royal Hunt, Morgana had also been consuming the [Fey Booster Serum] from Ouroboros that Emery had given her. Due to that, the bloodline within her body slowly underwent significant changes.

    [Calcting ancestor blood essence percentage��]

    [Morgana]

    [Bloodline Gene - Night Wolf]

    [Gene ssification - Mythical Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 7]

    [Current Rank - Rank 5 - The Night Beast]

    [Night wolf gene essence - 45%]

    [Battle power 255]

    As her Wolf bloodline continued to be purified by the serums she consumed, Morgana could feel her sense towards those of the same bloodline bing more and more acute, and at the same time her soul force was also gradually strengthening.

    After unleashing her power in battle, she managed to get a further understanding of thew and cross the limit of her soul force.

    [You have seeded inprehending the Law of Darkness]

    [Law of Darkness - 13%(14%)]

    [Law of Fire - 3%]

    [Law Comprehension - 17%]

    [Soul force 169 (171)]

    Morgana has actually been feeling more restless ever since she received the boost to her prowess. That inexplicable feeling continued to haunt her until when she finally decided to take a rest, where she found herself subconsciously performing a [Spirit Walk] and managed to meet the other Emery �C the younger version that was still in the body in the Khaos space.

    She had just woken up from her [Spirit Walk] when she sensed Emery''s desire to have his dark spirit power back through their connection. Hence the reason she came to his room in the middle of the night.

    "I think I can help you regain your darkness power."

    Those words caught Emery off guard as he did not expect them toe from the red-haired girl. It was certainly an unexpected statement, one that made him so happy he wanted to pounce and kiss her.

    "Really? Tell me how!"

    The idea she had in mind was simple. If previously Morgana had used the body in Khaos space, this time, she nned to reverse the situation.

    "Justy down and give me some time to try."

    After Emery did as asked, Morgana quickly ced one of her hands on his forehead and another on his inner plexus �C the ce where a Magus'' soul resided, before promptly using her [Soul Walk] skill.

    Time flew by as Emery waited for the red-haired girl to work her magic. Half an hourter, still nothing happened; but he didn''t bother Morgana as he could clearly see her giving her all. He kept waiting patiently.

    Only when another hour passed did something finally happen. Just as he blinked, Emery suddenly found himself no longer in bed. He was standing in a lush forest, with Morgana also standing right beside him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "We are in."

    Emery was excited at the prospect of regaining his lost strength. However, the two of them had to walk through the dense forest for several hours before they finally found something different from the trees �C a massive estate that seemed to be filled with people.

    Upon seeing the magnificent buildings, Emery said, "I know this ce." Looking at the people in sight, he quickly added, "I know them too."

    However, none of these people could sense their presence

    They continued walking and soon arrived before the wooden door of one of thergest buildings �C a house he remembered vividly now that he saw it.

    "This�� is my house."

    When he pushed open the door and entered, Emery roamed the ce and found the rooms was empty, except for one �C his own, where he found a young figure of himself busy crafting a wooden box.

    Then to his surprise, his young self stopped his actions and said, "You''ve finallye."

    As soon as thetter turned his head around and Emery locked upon his eyes, a wave of memory washed over and filled him. If previously he remembered his father''s tragic death when he saw the brutality that the Sandune endured, now his mind waspleting the whole picture.

    His childhood memories returned to him, his father, Geoffery Ambrose, the Lion''s Fang, a brave and honorable knight. Someone who upheld justice and protected the weak with firm conviction. Then, there was also his caring mother who died early in his life.

    The other person that came to his mind next was a certain blonde girl, who had made his heart skip a beat with her conflicting trouble between her dream and duty.

    All the memories that came rushing in were overwhelming enough that Emery had to force himself to snap out of them. He looked at his young self and said, "Ie here for something else."

    But the response he received was not what he expected.

    "I can''t help you with that."

    "What?! No, it can''t be! You are the soul I''m looking for!"

    His young self took in a breath before saying, "That''s true, but I''m not really there, am I?"

    Just as Emery was about to lose hope, his young self turned to look at Morgan who was standing beside him and said, "But I think she can help you."

    Before Emery could ask what that meant, the two of them were already out of the room and he awakened to his residence on the Silvermane. In an instant, he turned his head to look at Morgana who had returned as well.

    "He said you can help me�� How?"

    Unfortunately, the red-haired girl was as clueless as him. The two of them tried to put their heads together to solve this problem, and ended up with the one most likely solution, which was for Morgana to teach Emery the [Soul Walk] skill.

    Without the dragon to help, Morgana had to teach Emery the skill for several days straight before he finally caught a glimpse of it. But even then, when heprehended the skill and managed to speak with his young self once again, there was still no solution to his dark element problem.

    It was then that Emery came up with an idea. This time it was he who used [Soul Walk] to the red-haired girl. He dived deep into Morgana''s Magus Core until he was finally able to reach its power.

    At that moment, he finally encountered a familiar feeling, a unique energy, the Khaos energy, and Morgana seems to have plenty of it.

    It slowly became clear to him what he should do. Decisively he took out and ate thest [Spirit Explosion Pill], and during the boost, he quickly channeled himself into the Khaos energy before directing it into the formation of a familiar spell, a simple one.

    [Spatial Space]

 Chapter 1545 Space

    When he saw the familiar vortex appear in the empty space in front of him, Emery felt an electric sensation coursing through his body. He was overjoyed to see that he could open his storage room once again.

    Then after that, his mind drifted to the many items he had left in the storage space; the weapons, potions, and other valuables.

    To his surprise, when he took a look inside, he found that the space within was much more spacious than in his memories. Even the gate which was the entrance to the space was wide enough for his body to walk through.

    Intrigued by the new find, Emery quickly stepped inside and found himself in a familiar-looking dark space, but now it seemed to have be three times bigger than thest time he came. The discrepancy between what he saw and what he remembered made him question his memories of the ce.

    His suspicions became even stronger when he couldn''t find any of his belongings inside and felt a foreign feeling towards the ce despite the familiarity. The final nail in the coffin was when he saw Morgana casually following him into the ce.

    While he was surprised to see her, the gears in Emery''s mind went off, and realized what was actually happening.

    "This is not my spatial space, this is yours... I only help open it for you."

    That was the only reasonable exnation Emery could think of to exin the situation. After all, it was Morgana''s Magus Spirit Core that was used to channel the spell, while he was only assisting to form and cast the spell formation. As for therger size, it''s obviously Morgana Magus''s realm that made it possible.

    The unexpected revtion was a huge letdown to Emery was an understatement, especially so when he had really thought earlier that he would finally be able to regain his darkness element power.

    But then, just as he was about to leave Morgana''s Spatial Space, his eyes caught a glimpse of something shocking. In the corner of the space, he spotted a familiar rune-covered stone door �C one that looked exactly like the one he had seen in the Khaos space.

    "What the hell?! Why is that here?"

    Morgana was also surprised when she followed Emery''s gaze and saw the door. When they turned towards each other, they could see confusion in both of their eyes. Nodding their heads, they quickly approached the door together.

    Emery could clearly feel that his heartbeat was getting faster. Subconsciously swallowing his saliva, he touched the door trying to enter. However, he quickly discovered that he couldn''t.

    Even though it clearly looked like a door, it was like an immovable stone wall to him. He couldn''t get it to budge no matter how hard he tried.

    Realizing his efforts were futile, Emery turned to Morgana and asked her to retell the story of her arrival one more time. The red-haired girl casually walked up and touched the door when the rune suddenly glowed and her body instantly absorbed it.

    "Morgana!!" Emery shouted seeing her figure disappear.

    He was worried about Morgana''s sudden disappearance, but before he could do anything, a pair of arms extended out of the door and grabbed his arms, pulling his body inside.

    When he opened his eyes, Emery found himself standing on a huge rock floating in space. Hundreds of thousands of stars surrounded him in the distance, above and below, while the runic stone door was behind him.

    There were lots of rocks of various sizes floating around him and surprisingly a lot of broken constructs as well. The deste sight was as if great destruction had urred in this ce. But one thing is certain, this ce is filled with the power of Khaos.

    "What is this ce?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Emery looked at Morgana as he asked the question, but the expression on her face showed that she was just as clueless as he was. After observing the ce for a while, he suggested the idea of exploring and investigating the floating rocks that were around them.

    Emery kicked off the ground and jumped onto one of the nearby rocks, while Morgana conjured a pair of fiery wings on her back to follow him. The two of them immediately explored the rock but found nothing significant.

    "That''s convenient," Emerymented when he saw her wings.

    In response, Morgana casually said, "You can''t fly? Should I take you to the next one?"

    Imagining that it would be quite an embarrassing sight, Emery swiftly refused. "No, thank you." He said as he quickly jumped onto the next floating rock.

    To their surprise, this next floating rock had a simr stone covered in runes like the one they came out of. However, it did not glow when Morgana touched it.

    The two of them continued their exploration, moving on to the next floating rock where they managed to find a few more runic stones until finally, he came across a massive rock that looked almost like andmass on the horizon.

    As he made his way towards the rock, Emery strangely found himself growing anxious. When he finally arrived at the floatingndmass, he realized that it was actually the ruins of some kind of destroyed construct.

    There were several broken statues around what appeared to be the entrance, and when the two of them went inside, they saw a circr hall with four dark rune stones surrounding a pitch-ck crystal standing right in the center, which emitted a powerful aura.

    Not knowing what else to do in this ce, Emery was nning to touch the crystal when he suddenly heard a voice.

    "If you don''t wish to die, Do not touch it!"

    It was a voice that made a certain memorye back to him.

    "Killgragah?!" Emery quickly shifted his gaze around as he said that name. Unable to find the dragon''s figure, he then said, "Where are you?"

    "I''m still stranded where you left me, you stupid brat!!"

    After listening carefully, Emery realized the sound wasing from one of the four dark rune stones next to the crystal, which he noticed now was glowing slightly.

    "Killgragah, why is your voice here? What is this ce?"

    eaglesnov?1,��o�� An exasperated sigh was heard before the dragon spoke again. "You lower realm people are truly too ignorant. Even after so many years in the Magus universe you still can''t guess?"

    The dragon''s voice chuckled proudly as he said,

    "You are within Khaos Domain, Master of Space and Lord of Darkness. What you see here are waypoints into several ces all over the universe"

 Chapter 1546 Waypoints

    "Waypoint?"

    Killgragah was quick to exin what it was. As it turns out, the waypoint is a kind of teleportation gate with almost no range limitation.

    "Every stone rune you see here is a waypoint created by the power of Khaos."

    It was a shocking revtion, Emery knew firsthand how useful and important a long-range teleportation gate was.

    The entire incident that took ce in Nexus was all due to the Elves trying to create a teleportation gate beyond their borders, so their army could have an easier time invading. Right now, when he recalled what he had seen so far, there were probably dozens of so-called waypoints in this ce.

    However, Emery was still confused about how this ce was connected to Morgana''s Spatial Space as well as the room in the Khaos space, where Killgragah was currently located.

    For that question, the dragon exined that the waypoints that were currently floating around in this ce were either those created naturally by the universe or those created by someone who received the power of Khaos, like Moragna''s Spatial space.

    As for where Killgragah was confined, it was apparently one of the four special waypoints made by Khaos, a Khaos space, hence why it was filled by the power of Khaos to the brim.

    e��glesn?��el Hearing those words, Emery instinctively cast his gaze on the four dark rune stones again. He couldn''t help but wonder whatid beyond the other three.

    As for the one in the center �C the pitch-ck crystal, feeling the terrifying aura it gave off, Emery was reminded of the white tree on the Andora, where the Light Primordial Wisp resided.

    If he would have to make a guess, the crystal should be where the Primordial Wisp, Khaos, resided.

    Emery had so many questions, especially about what he saw in front of him. Nheless, he started with the first thing that came to mind. The question he considered the most important at the moment.

    He walked over to the glowing dark rune stone where Killgragah''s voice came from and spoke.

    "So, if this waypoint leads to your Khaos space, does this mean I can retrieve my body? Or evene back to Earth?"

    The dragon swiftly replied, "Only the selected champion of Khaos can enter in and out of these waypoints."

    "You keep saying those words, but I don''t understand what they mean."

    Wondering if Morgana knew, he turned around and looked at the red-haired girl, only to be surprised to see she appeared to be in a trance. What''s more, her eyes had turnedpletely ck.

    "Morgana?!" Turning to the rune stone again, Emery shouted, "What happened? What did you do!?"

    Unfettered by his reaction, Killgragah once again nonchntly spoke. "It''s my Master. He''s speaking to her right now."

    The dragon''s voice was heard chuckling at his confusion as it said, "The current you no longer has a soul with a proficiency in the dark element. You don''t even have a proper Magus core! In fact, your being here is an anomaly!"

    Emery understood that the only reason he could ess this ce was solely because of Morgana, hence he couldn''t help but wait anxiously. When it was finally over, he hurriedly caught her staggering body, her breath ragged. Momentster, Morgana told him what she saw.

    It was a familiar story, Emery had seen himself from the eyes of the Primordial Wisp in Andora. Emergence of numerous colorful lights �C ten of them �C which was followed by a massive explosion that turned into thousands of tiny sparkling beings scattered throughout the universe. The one Morgana witnessed was colored ck and soon arrived on a of the elven race.

    Time flew by unnoticed as the being got passed on and was sometimes taken through battle, until one elf managed to convince the Primordial beings to divide its power into four offspring and create the Khaos Domain.

    With that, the power of Khaos was shared by four champions, each guided by a guardian powered by the Primordial Wisp''s offspring, manifesting the four special spaces of the Khaos Domain.

    Things were going well for hundreds of years, until greed arose and the champions decided to fight amongst each other in order to gain sole reign over theplete form of Khaos.

    Killgragah added thest bit of the exnation, saying his previous Champion was the elf Namariel, who died at the Magus Academy, which then led to the event that brought him to Emery.

    "Now all she needs to do is im her position as the Champion of Khaos."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The dragon exined that Morgana was qualified to be one of the four champions. To be precise, be the champion of the Khaos space which was currently on Earth. For that, all she needed to do was to touch the pitch-ck crystal and ept her destiny. The moment she did, she would be bestowed the blessings that were rightfully hers.

    However, the girl resolutely shook her head and looked at Emery.

    "It''s never been mine to begin with. It''s yours and I will not take it from you. But I''ll follow whatever you want me to do."

    The red-haired girl''s words gave Emery some mixed feelings, but one thing was for sure, he would not believe the dragon''s words easily, hence he needed some time to think and search for more information.

    "Of course, take your time." The dragon was still chuckling as he said, "Just a few warnings. Now that you''ve entered this ce, things are going to get a little tricky."

    "What do you mean?" Emery asked.

    The dragon however did not answer, which made Emery anxious once again.

    Knowing the story came from the Primordial Wisp itself, Emery believed it to be the truth. Based on his experience with the other Wisps �C Light and Gaia, he was quite certain the primordial being did not have the trait of deception.

    But on the other hand, the message they gave tended to be unclear and extremely vague, hence he needed to be extra careful in interpreting it.

    As for Killgragah, Emery knew the dragon had his own agenda. One of them was to seek a new Champion of Khaos as soon as possible to expedite and achieve his freedom.

    Because of that reason, Emery had always been unsure whether he could trust any of the details about bing the champion he got from the dragon. That was why, he would rather take this situation slow and focus on what he came here for.

    Meanwhile, the dragon exined that some of the waypoints in this ce came from the Spatial Space created by those who had the power of Khaos. With that, Emery was confident that his own Spatial Space was somewhere in this ce.

    Perhaps, finding it would be the key to reach out to his other soul.

    With this thought, coupled with the inexplicable apprehension he felt about the situation, Emery immediately dropped all other questions he had and told Morgana to follow his n.

    Emery and Morgana rushed through the floating rocks at a rapid pace, trying out the existing rune stones, before finally stopping on a particr floating rock. The instant he stepped on it, even before his eyes caught sight of the rune stone, he could feel an inexplicable feeling coursing through him.

    "This is it!"

    Just like the other rune door, Emery''s touch was unable to affect the stone at all. Unfortunately, the same case also happened to Morgana. Left without a clue, he turned to the dragon again.

    As he was trying to get a better answer out of the dragon, Emery suddenly remembered the many conversations he had with thetter. In particr, about the few times where a simr situation urred.

    "Exalted being, you are all-knowing. Please share your vast and deep wisdom with a lowly one like me. Tell me how I can ess this waypoint."

    Now that he was facing a simr situation, Emery remembered this small trick he used to do to Killgragah, who loved to be ttered. And it seemed to have worked as the dragon spoke after a moment of silence.

    "Hmph, you cannot open the door, but your other half might be able to. Even though his core soul had been shattered, it was still a magus soul. You should ask for his help."

    That was apparently a fairly simple answer, one he quickly knew the solution to.

    Without further ado, Emery went down and assumed the lotus position with Morgana right next to him. Closing his eyes, he used [Spirit Walk] and had the red-haired girl act as a medium to contact his other self.

    Just like before, the process took a few hours. When he finally connected to his young self on the other side, Emery was worried he would need a [Spirit Explosion Pill] to assist the process.

    Fortunately, it seemed that being within this Khaos Domain, Morgana''s spirit power was greatly enhanced and after quite a bit of time, the dark rune stone finally reacted and glowed.

    "It''s opening up!"

 Chapter 1547 Khaos Space

    Even though at first nce there seemed to be nothing happening, quite aplicated synergy was taking ce between the three; Emery''s intent coupled with Morgana''s enhanced power of Khaos assisted the former''s other soul to open the door from the inside.

    It did not literally open up, but as soon as the rune etched on the stone wall was glowing, Emery could sense the space beyond the wall��his spatial space.

    As expected, the inside of the space was in chaos. Despite that, Emery quickly used his spirit reading and pulled out everything he could reach. One by one, Emery''s belongings appeared in front of the two of them.

    First, he took out his favorite weapon, the Tier 5 longsword [Savage Sword]. After that, to his surprise, he managed to grab a second sword, another Tier 5 longsword that belonged to Silva, the Gentle Sword.

    Emery''s memory of this pair of swords was still a little unclear, especially how Silva''s sword came to be in his spatial space. Pondering for a moment, he must have grabbed it when Silva was incapacitated during their mission on the elf.

    He then found two daggers, which he quickly brought out: the invaluable Tier 6 [Shadow Bane] and his old Tier 3 [Moon Dagger]. Looking at thetter, he could feel a sense of nostalgia rushing back to him.

    The most eye-catching item in Emery''s inventory was the elven spaceship [Revenant]. Unfortunately, the size made it difficult to manage, but it was also still in a damaged state due to its crash at the academy, hence he left that one inside.

    Unsure if he would be able to get another chance like this, Emery resolutely decided to clean up the spatial space, leaving nothing behind.

    There was the precious [Celestial Essence]. Even though he only had 5 ounces left, it was without a doubt the top and most valuable item in his inventory.

    Of course, there were other precious items such as the [Scroll of Awakening], the [Orc Breeding Manual], the [Emblem of Zodiac] given by the Zodiac King, the Silver te from certain auction houses, as well as the metallic card containing his identity.

    When all the important misceneous items were taken out, Emery proceeded with the massive stash of various kinds of potions he had kept inside his spatial space. There were also the hundreds of kinds of apothecary ingredients, all quickly taken out and transferred to his current storage ring instead.

    Last but not least, the yellow pouch contained around five hundred thousand spirit stones plus the two precious [spirit gems] he had looted from the elves.

    Emery basically cleared his spatial space.

    The only thing he left behind was the other half of his soul, which was what he needed the most. Unfortunately, it was the only one he couldn''t take because it was what opened up the space itself.

    However, he felt very close to his other half, just like standing in front of another. He believed there was a way to connect with each other. Maybe when his Magus Soul recovered fully he would. If not, Emery could always find his way back to Earth to retrieve it.

    There was the matter of his identity being known; he just needed to be sure if the benefit would be worth the risk.

    After retrieving all the items in Emery''s spatial space, the two returned to thend-like floating rock and to the circr hall.

    He wished to inquire further about the said champions of Khaos, and it was at this moment that he suddenly sensed energy fluctuating on some of the rocks around them.

    "Someone else is entering this ce!"

    Emery was shocked to realize that this must be what Killgragah said about the situation being tricky with their presence here.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It only took a second before Emery sensed three figuresing out of three different runic stones, which made both of them quickly alert.

    One was at grand magus level, another at peak full moon magus level, and thest one was a crescent moon. Both of them were wearing simr clothing, with dark robes covering part of their faces. Even so, Emery could still quickly tell what they were.

    "Dark elves!"

    Knowing that the two of them were at a disadvantage in fighting such a group, Emery was ready to run away. Morgana also had the same thought. But at this moment, Killgragah''s voice entered their minds and stopped them in their tracks.

    "Don''t worry. Khaos doesn''t allow fighting in this ce. Those who vite this rule will be punished."

    That was certainly a relief, but Emery still kept his guard up because he couldn''t just believe it.

    The three of them flew into the circr hall where Emery and Morgana were. As soon as they saw the two of them, the Grand Magus, at the front of the group, turned his gaze to Emery with an excited look in his eyes as he eximed.

    "Finally! New champions!"

    Emery was quite surprised when he saw the curious nces the group was giving. Still, he decided to remain silent and wait for them to reveal their intentions first.

    The Grand Magus approached and studied both Emery and Morgana closely. It appears what Killgragahs said was true; the dark elves did not show any intent to fight at all.

    Momentster, he said, "You... from which Khaos space waypoints did you twoe?" he said while looking towards the four dark rune stones and added.

    "You two are half-bloods... Are you her pupils?"

    ''Her?'' Not knowing what the other party talked about, Emery maintained his silence. But then the man spoke again, answering his own question. "No, no�� That''s not quite right. She''s a bat, while you two... are wolves, aren''t you?"

    Based on his words, Emery quickly concluded that the person the dark elf was referring to must be Zenonia. Since she also possessed the power of Khaos and was a Grand Magus, she must know about this Khaos Domain as well.

    Trying to hide his true identity, which was wanted by the elves, Emery finally said, "You''re right. I am Master Zenonia''s pupil."

    It was actually not a lie; Emery was in fact an acolyte of the darkness institute, hence Zenonia''s pupil.

    Upon hearing that, the dark elf magus stared at Emery with interest as he said, "As far as I know, Zenonia has never shared her Khaos space with any of her pupils before... You must have identally found it, didn''t you?" With an intimidating smile, he said, "You should tell me now where it is!"

    Emery heaved a sigh; things had just be much moreplicated.

 Chapter 1548 Others

    Grand Magus Zenonia was a well-known, notorious traitor who yed a key role in the elves'' invasion of the Magus Academy, along with a dozen of her followers, some of whom died under Emery''s de.

    And right now, Emery was posing as one of them, supposedly an ally to the elves. Despite the fact he knew it was an extremely risky action that could potentially lead to his doom, Emery still decided to do it anyway hoping to get information from the group of dark elves.

    Emery was surprised by the first bit of information he got from the dark elves. Thetter imed the deceased grand magus had her own Khaos space��one of the four special spaces��that she never shared with her followers.

    It seemed that ying around in this matter would be the best way for Emery to hide his own Khaos space. Upon receiving such an intimidating demand from the dark elf grand magus, Emery decided to take the risk ande up with the best solution he could.

    "I am sorry, Elder, but I can''t tell you where it is."

    "Huh?!" The dark elf grand magus narrowed his eyes, ring at Emery as a formless pressure descended on him. "Are you trying to take it for yourself? With just you two puny magi?"

    He quickly shook his head, saying, "No. That''s not it, Elder. I''m actually keeping it for my master."

    "What?! Your master?! Your master is dead!"

    Emery took a pause before saying, "No, we are trying to help my master recover from her wounds."

    Those words seemed to shock the grand magus quite a bit, as evidenced by his facial expression.

    Seeing the other party seemed to believe his words, Emery pressed on and told the story he had concocted, twisting the fact of his soul being shattered into an exnation of Zenonia''s current condition. After all, weaving the truth into a web of lies was the best way.

    "Your master is really still alive!" The dark elf grand magus asked, disbelief in his tone. When he saw Emery nod his head, he snorted and said, "Hah! I knew that woman would not die that easily!"

    Seeing how the grand magus reacted to his fabricated story, Emery inwardly felt quite proud of the idea he came up with. Not only did it divert the other party''s attention away from the issue of his identity, but it also gave the man a reason not to casually mess with him.

    A big part of the reason why he dared to lie like that was because no one other than himself saw firsthand how Zenonia died, so the news she was still alive could be usible.

    There was a moment of silence, before the dark elf grand magus spoke again. "If what you said is true, then tell her toe see me! I want to talk to her directly."

    "My apologies, Elder. I have tried my best tomunicate with my master, but to no avail. It will take time to ept your request. But�� I promise to immediately contact you at the earliest possible."

    Emery could clearly see from his face that the dark elf grand magus still had doubts about him. But at this moment, he noticed the peak stage magus, who was standing beside thetter, seemed distracted by something.

    A momentter, he turned to the grand magus and said, "Tro, we are being summoned by the Empress. We should go now."

    The grand magus looked irritated, but still nodded his head to show he understood. He then turned to look at Emery, "This is not over yet. I have seen your face. I will find out who you two really are."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After saying those words, the man told the third cloaked figure, the Crescent Moon magus, to stay and watch over Emery and Morgana, before turning to the other one. "Let''s go, Ezekiel."

    Emery was slightly taken aback hearing the two names because they seemed to bring back some memories of the past. Now that he thought about it, the two figures were somewhat familiar.

    He was starting to think they might have met in the past. However, he could also be wrong, as all dark elves tend to look the same to him.

    With the two dark elves gone, Emery finally had the chance to observe the third one. It was only at this moment he realized that, even though his skin was pale, the figure was actually a human.

    A young male human who looked not much older than him.

    In fact, his face also looked familiar. However, Emery could not put a name to the face.

    While Emery was working his mind, the young, pale human magus spoke in a calm tone. "I don''t believe your story one bit."

    Although caught off guard by those words, Emery maintained hisposure and used the same strategy as he said, "Why don''t you believe it? Who else do you think we could be?"

    As if he had expected such a response from Emery, the young man said, "All elves think you half-bloods are the same, but I don''t. I know wolves are enemies of bats... So in answer to your question, I think you were part of the group that killed the great magus, that kid and his wolf master!

    Those the pale young magus referred to were none other than Emery and Lucius Corvin. Since the former''s death was technically confirmed by the discovery of his corpse, the one the magus alleged was the sole survivor, the Corvin Patriarch.

    Staring at the young man, Emery had to admit he was sharp. However, what caught his attention was the way he spoke of Zenonia. It was almost as if he were fond of the bat half-blood grand magus.

    Nevertheless, not willing to give up on his new cover story yet, Emery asked the young man back.

    "What do you need from me to believe I am who I say to be?"

    "Of course, I need evidence that the Grand Magus sent you here. Even if she was really in such a terrible condition as you said, the guardian of Khaos would still give you some information about what''s happening here."

    The young man eyed Emery suspiciously as he spoke, silent as he waited for an exnation. Luckily, Emery managed toe up with the best answer, which he chose after he realized who the person he was talking to was.

    He calmly said, "Unfortunately, the guardian was very difficult tomunicate with. Hence, we don''t have much information to prove who we are. But at the very least we were told of your name... you are one called Cole, aren''t you?"

    The mention of that name sessfully changed the young man''s demeanor.

 Chapter 1549 Gate

    As his mouth spoke the name, Emery could feel his memories about the two elves before and the young man in front of him began flowing back to his mind. They had been there during the incident at the nt Institute of the Magus Academy.

    The attack of the academy on his first year; the event which had been a part of his nightmare for quite a while.

    As for Cole, the young man was the senior acolyte who was taken away. Now that the memory of that time was returning, Emery could recall thest moment he saw the other party, where he was brought into the portal with both of his legs chopped off.

    It had been almost ten years since that incident, and Emery could only imagine what the young man had gone through in that period of time.

    Cole took several moments to regain his bearings, and then with a hint of disbelief he said, "No one knows my real name anymore.. so I guess, Master is really still alive."

    The young man''s words basically told how close he was to Zenonia. It seemed that she really did some work on him.

    Emery might not know much about the Khaos Domain, but he was quite confident that he knew the female grand magus pretty well.

    Now that he seemed to be starting to gain the young man''s trust, Emery decided to continue his efforts. He started to ''open up'' and shared some of the things where Zenonia had helped him as well without getting too specific.

    When Cole also began to open up in response, he began to subtly control the conversation.

    "We need to help her," He said to the young man. "Are you willing to help me? With that, I will be able to help her recover faster."

    At the notion of helping his master, Cole perked up and asked, "What kind of help do you need from me?"

    "It''s nothing much really. As I said before, the guardian of my Khaos space is really unwilling to share much. So can you tell me more about this ce?"

    When he received a nod from the young man, Emery started with simple questions to gradually earn his trust. That said, he went ahead and asked about the 4 special rune stones and the Khaos Champions.

    As this information supposedly could be answered by the guardians, it was further proof to Cole of his situation and Cole had no problem exining it.

    The four Gates of Khaos; apparently, the elves had assigned names to all of them. They were the War Gate, Famine Gate, Death Gate, and Pestilence Gate. Each was named upon the titles of the first four Khaos Champions who shared the Khaos Domain in the past.

    "The one Master Zenonia holds is the Pestilence Gate. The elves hold two, the War Gate and Death Gate. As for the Famine Gate, its existence has been lost for quite a while."

    Hearing that, Emery instantly deduced that the one where Kilgragah resided was the lost Shadow Gate. Connecting the story, it appeared that both Zenonia and the previous owner of the Famine Gate, the elf Namariel, managed to hide its existence from the elves.

    "I see�� Then what about this matter of champions? I was worried because that guardian told my colleague here to ept and be the Champion of Khaos when it should belong to our Master.."

    Cole seemed taken aback by Emery''s words, and luckily what he said next exined his reaction.

    "I guess Master Zenonia is really in such a bad state that it could make the guardian look for another champion."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The young man however was quite confused as to why the guardian had to push through the idea so quickly. After all, the fourth Khaos Gate, the Famine Gate, was still not found.

    Without having all four Khaos Champions on the line, the four Khaos Gates would not be able to link up amongst each other. Therefore there was really no need to rush to rece the champion.

    "Link up?"

    "Yeah, linking up all four Khaos Gates. As far as I know, it''s something about finally being able to receive the Khaos legacy."

    Upon hearing that, Emery finally got the answer to the question that had been stuck in his mind. The reason why Kilgragah did what he did. That said, he quickly stopped asking about details so as not to get the young man suspicious.

    Not long after, Cole left because he had been summoned back. With that, Emery took the opportunity to approach the dark rune stone of Famine Gate where Kilgragah was and said,

    "What are you really trying to do? If Morgana epts bing Khaos champion, your existence will definitely be known to others."

    The atmosphere was silent for a few moments before the dragon''s voice could be heard.

    "That is indeed my goal."

    Kilgragah exined that he has been in the Famine Gate for over three thousand years. He was found by the elf Namariel a hundred year ago, one who already possessed the War Gate at the time and decided to keep him secret.

    Namariel went to the Academy to meet Zenonia, which led to the incident and his War Gate was taken back by the elves.

    That''s when Emery''s destiny was intertwined with Khaos power.

    The Dragon longs to reappear into the world, but it was something that could only be granted by the Lord of Khaos. As long as his wish was fulfilled, he didn''t really care who became the Lord of Khaos.

    Hearing that, the only response Emery could muster towards the dragon was a long, deep sigh.

    If Morgana had epted the offer to be Khaos Champion, she might be able to ess the Famine Gate and get his body for him. But at the same time, it would make the existence of the Famine Gate known to the other champions.

    That was certainly not an eptable risk, not until either Emery or Morgana were strong enough to take on the challenge against a group of dark elves with Grand Magus level among them.

    However, on the other hand today''s revtion revealed hidden dangers and brought a new objective for Emery, which was to find Zenonia''s lost Pestilence Gate. If he would have ess to two gates, he might be able to even out the difference in power between the Khaos Champions.

    With that, Emery decided to leave the Khaos Domain and let the Khaos Gate matter rest for a while until he got more information about it; he actually had someone who might be able to help him. Zenonia'' actual surviving pupil; Annara Vermont.

 Chapter 1550 Priority

    "Khaos Gate? What the hell is that!?"

    Annara responded with a confused expression and questioning gaze when Emery asked her. As it turned out, she had never heard such a thinge out of her master Zenonia''s mouth.

    "Well, I only became her pupil for 3 years before all hell broke loose. So yes, it''s very possible that such a thing exists, but I don''t know anything about it."

    To be honest, Emery had somewhat expected such an answer. However, he still did not want to give up just yet. Hoping she might have seen something, he exined it was a portal that should have been ced on a formation rune and should be something her master tried to hide.

    Unfortunately, Zenonia went and moved around ces using a portal on a daily basis, since she was a space magic user. Therefore, his vague questions were not something the girl could easily answer.

    However, she did mention that Zenonia seldomly left the Darkness Institute, so much so that the ce was basically the home of female grand magus. Most importantly, she let him know there was indeed an area beneath the institute that not even her direct pupils were allowed to enter.

    Emery''s gloomy face brightened upon hearing that, but then the red-haired girl asked a question that made him frown again.

    "Even if that is indeed the ce you are looking for, how are you going to get there?"

    Annara quickly expressed her reluctance on the matter. Due to her status as a wanted fugitive of the Magus Alliance, she basically had no intention of returning to the Magus Academy or evening anywhere near the ce.

    On the other hand, Emery had a different thought. Since the Darkness Institute was closed down since the elf attack, there was a higher chance they could sneak into the ce without any problems.

    "And you will be my guide there," Emery finished his words, essentially urging the red-haired girl to help him.

    Even though Annara wasn''t too happy about such an outrageous idea, she was quite curious and wanted to see what had be of the ce. After weighing the risks, she eventually agreed to Emery''s request.

    "Fine. But we will only leave after you are done with the Ouroboros'' situation."

    In response Emery nodded, he was also of one mind with her demand. Silva''s condition was their main priority right now. As for the dark elves in the Khaos Domain, the fabricated stories he had given them should have bought him some time.

    Despite the fact the dark elves had seen his and Morgana''s faces, Emery wasn''t too worried they would get into trouble any time soon. After all, what the former saw was his [Shapeshift] face, while Morgana could be considered a ghost in the Magus Universe.

    Those should make it hard for the elves to find out who they really were. But at the same time, it would be a different matter if the other party were to look into the Silvermane Wolf Guild''s database.

    "Just to be safe, we probably shouldn''t stay in this ce too long," Emery said to Morgana.

    If the Royal Hunt wasn''t just 20 days away, Emery would reconsider his promise to the Silvermane King and most likely choose to leave. Nheless, the addition of another [Ancient Wolf Blood] would be crucial to his bloodline and Silva''s recovery.

    "Alright, that''s settled then. Let''s get prepared for the Royal Hunt."

    First things first, Emery sent Morgana and Tatyana to do more Wolf Guild''s tasks so their fame points met the C grade requirements. Since he worried about the two of them, especially the former, he asked Annara to apany them.

    With a smirk, the red-haired girl pped her hand and said, "Alright! Girls day out it is!"

    After sending the group away, Emery went back to his residence and joined the training with the two remaining members of his pack, Yoro and Andrei. For the spar, he brought out the Tier 5 sword he had just recovered. The pitch-ck [Savage Sword].<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Now that he wielded the familiar weapon once more, Emery found himself having an easier time re-learning the sword skills he had forgotten. It didn''t take long before he started unleashing various battle art techniques with the pitch-ck sword.

    [Heroic Strike] [Chain Strike]

    With his newfound knowledge of the Wolf-specific techniques, Emery found his current sword skills to be much more aggressive than before.

    Both Andrei and Yoro were unable to match him at all, the same happened even when they attacked him together. Forcing the old chief Beowulf himself to join in the sparring. Emery was quite proud of his improved sword skill when after a few exchanges the old chief paused and said he was not impressed.

    Of course, he quickly exined in more detail why.

    "I admit it is a great technique that can quickly overwhelm your opponent. However, at the same time, it also creates too many openings. My advice is that you should refine this technique further and find a good bnce between offense and defense."

    Emery listened attentively to the old chief''s words. Hearing thest sentence, he was reminded he really needed to re-learn his [Dao Divine Sword]. He naturally had been trying, but without the other part of his soul, he found it extremely difficult to find that bnce.

    There was also the [Shadow Edge] and [Void Sword] he learned from Zenonia. Unfortunately, before he recovered his other half and darkness core, he wouldn''t be able to cast any of them.

    Unwilling to waste time sulking over what he lost, Emery brought out the two daggers [Shadow Bane] and [Moon Dagger]. He immediately tried to use them and discovered that the darkness element Tier 6 dagger was extremely difficult to use in battle. It outright refused to be used by him no matter how he tried.

    With such a disheartening oue with the first dagger, Emery didn''t have much hope for the Tier 3 dagger. But then, while he was practicing his dagger techniques with it, he didn''t realize it was already night.

    To his surprise, he saw the dagger shining with rity like never before. Before he could think about what was going on, he felt a pleasant sensation coursing through his body, empowering him.

    [Blessing of the Moon Activated]

    [Battle power increased by 15 points]

    Emery was inplete shock when he found the dagger not only increased hisbat power, but was also able to strengthen his Magus Core. What he was feeling right now was simply extraordinary.

    As he had never experienced anything like this in the past, Emery couldn''t help but think there was something rted between the power of the dagger and that of the Wolf.

    Unable to contain his excitement, Emery continued to swing the dagger, recalling his [Hidden Stab] technique and one final technique in his memory.

    [Omega Strike]

    As the dagger collided with Yoro''s spear, Emery was surprised to see the dagger was suddenly crack.

    "...Damm!"

 Chapter 1551 Preparation

    Ever since he returned from the unexpected visit to the Khaos Domain, Emery had been staying at his residence for a full two weeks. When he finally got out and hit the streets of Silvermane, he was surprised to see that the city was much busier than thest time he had seen it.

    Apparently, with the Royal Hunt taking ce in a little over two weeks, all sorts of half-bloods hade from all over the Silvermane as well as the neighboring Wolfs.

    After taking the sight of bustling streets filled with various kinds of people, Emery made his way to the renowned cksmith workshop. He decided to visit the ce because he wanted to inquire about his broken Tier 3 dagger.

    Moments after he handed over the dagger for analysis, Emery could see the master cksmith''s eyes widen. When asked what was wrong, thetter evidently turned excited upon discovering a legendary soul embedded in the weapon.

    "Oho��" the cksmith muttered as he continued to scrutinize the Tier 3 dagger. "I''ve never seen a legendary beast stuffed into such a lousy weapon before�� I honestly don''t know how I feel about this��"

    Emery remembered that he had taken the dagger to the cksmith at the Golden City in the past, but other than to take ownership of the dagger, he never really asked about the soul embedded into the weapon.

    [Moon Dagger - Tier 3]

    [Superior Quality]

    [Weight 0,9 kilogram, length: 35 centimeters]

    [Enchantment - Blessing of the Moon]

    [Enhances the use of strength by harnessing the Moon''s power]

    [Legendary Beast Soul - Moon Wolf]

    Apparently, despite the fact the Moon Wolf was not a Mythical magical beast, it was considered a unique soul. One that was especially useful on the Silvermane, which had such a radiant moon as its satellite.

    Taking his eye away from the dagger, the cksmith stared at Emery and said, "Young man, I am willing to buy this broken dagger for one hundred thousand. What do you think? It''s a great deal, isn''t it!?"

    Emery quickly narrowed his eyes at such an offer. He might not know much about cksmithing or beast souls in particr, but he definitely knew that such a beast soul was worth much more than a measly 100,000 spirit stones.

    "No thank you."

    After rejecting the offer, he then proceeded to look for a recement dagger, the one that best suited the soul. It didn''t take long before his attention was drawn to a dagger, which was made of a Tier 5 meteiruite, metal that was simr in weight and length to the broken dagger.

    The thought of binding the soul into a sword had once crossed Emery''s mind but was quickly dismissed as he already had two spectacr swords in his possession. Moreover, while there was no doubt that the enchantment was unique, it was undoubtedly a situational type, as it only proved effective on nights when the moon was full.

    Making up his mind with certainty, Emery requested the full service of soul tempering and binding. The service fee and weapon weren''t cheap, costing him a total of 145,000 spirit stones.

    The process would take one day toplete, thus Emery decided to leave the workshop and head to the Apothecary Center again. When he arrived, he was immediately greeted by a group of familiar people.

    As it turned out, the chief researcher, Grand Master Reikun had be slightly exasperated since Emery had note to the Apothecary Center for two weeks. The man who was a perfectionist, really hated to see his project left unfinished.

    To Emery''s surprise, the grand master had prepared three different pills for him to test, namely [Booster Pill - 7003], [Booster Pill - 7004], [Booster Pill - 7005]. This meant Emery had to stay all day inside the facility for an in-depth analysis of the effects of each pill.

    He took one pill every 12 hours and had his body tested every so often to see the effect each pill had on him. Time passed like that, and finally, the multiple pills managed to bring some effect to his bloodline.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Calcting ancestor blood essence percentage��]

    [Gene purified]

    [48% Twilight Fey wolf essence found]

    One percentage increase, which left Emery with only two more percent before he reached the next bottleneck of his Rank 7 Fey Wolf bloodline.

    Seeing the result of his efforts, Grand Master Reikun looked quite relieved. Albeit small, this sess also boosted his confidence, leading him to believe that he would be able to create a much better pill for Emery before the Royal Hunt began.

    "Pleasee more often, I would like to do more tests"

    Meanwhile, while he was at the Apothecary Center, Emery did not forget to stock up on three more [Spirit Explosion Pills], which were something he would definitely need for emergency situations.

    By this time, it had been more than a day since Emery was held in the Apothecary Center which was perfect timing. He headed straight to the workshop because his dagger was just in time to be picked up.

    [Moon Dagger - Tier 5]

    [Masterpiece Quality]

    [Weight 1,2 kilogram, Length 38 centimeters]

    [Enchantment - Blessing of the Moon]

    [Enhances the use of strength by harnessing the Moon''s power]

    [Legendary Beast Soul - Moon Wolf]

    After that, Emery went back to his residence and immediately asked for sparring with the old chief and the other two, wanting to test his improved dagger. Their training grew more and more intense as the day of the Royal Hunt drew near.

    Over the next few days, Emery continued to deepen his training on the sword, dagger, and ws while asionally returning to his [memory sphere] to be further reminded of his forgotten fighting skill. He also went back and forth to the apothecary center. For the special pills and also make the most of the facility to recreate new potions.

    Another 10 days had passed, and the Royal Hunt was only four days away. The city was so crazily packed with people that hundreds of camps were formed in its vicinity.

    By this time, the three girls, who had also finished their task, returned to the residence. To Emery''s surprise, they brought a familiar guest, the rebel Frostmind.

    The fact that the man had still decided toe to the center of Silvermance City to look for him could only be bad news.

    "What is it?"

    Emery predicted many things the man might want to saying here, but what he was actually asking for was so unexpected that it caught him off guard.

    "Evan, please let me join your pack for the Royal Hunt!"

 Chapter 1552 Plots

    When he saw the dubious look on Emery''s eyes, Frostmind knew what he was thinking and quickly said, "You don''t have to worry about my identity. I have a different name in the Wolf Guild. I''m known as Gerard there, an outstanding B-grade member of the Guild." The rebel announced proudly.

    Although Emery was still somewhat doubtful, he had to admit Frostmind''s words made sense. The man was undoubtedly a skilled Crescent Moon magus, one of the most formidable he had fought on this so far.

    Not only that, he indeed had room for another magus within his pack and this would increase his chance of winning the Royal Hunt.

    Unfortunately for the man, Emery would not ept such a request easily. Not without knowing the agenda of his actions.

    Staring straight into the man''s eyes, Emery spoke in a calm tone. "Tell me your reason and don''t leave anything out."

    Frostmind looked a little hesitant at first, which rang the rm in Emery''s mind. But then, he exined what had happened since their separation.

    It turned out the situation outside has be chaotic since the capture and announcement of the execution of Tidus the Chain Breaker. Many followers from all over the arrived in Silvermane city, tens of thousands of them, some even joined the Royal Hunt in an attempt to rescue the man and show their resolve.

    The man revealed the rebels already had a few teams made up entirely of Magus realm warriors to participate in the event. He could certainly join one of those groups, but the man said he''d rather put his bet on Emery.

    "Team up will definitely put us in the Wolf category. Only then will we be able to truly respond when a situation arises"

    The truth was that, since Emery''s memory of his father had returned, he found it even harder to resist such a request. He couldn''t help but think how such a great man like Tidus being executed was a great loss.

    After a moment of silence, Emery shook his head, "As much as I empathize with your cause, I can''t help you. I can''t afford to involve myself in this matter."

    The reason Emery turned down the offer was because he wasn''t sure if the Alpha King was behind all of this. What''s more, he already had enough trouble on his mind, which couldn''t allow him to get involved in such a matter. Therefore, his answer was a solid no.

    However, Frostmind didn''t seem to have finished as he said, "Please, the truth is this is not just about the rebels anymore."

    Apparently, it wasn''t just Tidus who was scheduled to be executed. On the list of those executed, there were also highly valued figures. Specifically, those rted to the two major families, Karst and Locarios.

    "I have heard that the forces of the two families have arrived on this and are plotting something as well." Looking into Emery''s eyes, the man said, "We might really have a chance to save the leader."

    Emery was startled when he heard that. If what Frostmind said was true, it most likely meant the Alpha King had decided to work together with the third major family, the Corvin and this entire situation was a plot to clean up their rivals.

    With that possibility in mind, Emery would need to reassess the situation so as not to be caught in the middle of this mess.

    "I will need to think about this first. Come look for me tomorrow, I will give you my decision then."

    Even though Emery had informed him of his current decision, Frostmind decided not to leave. He asked to be allowed to stay as a guest in the residence.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The sooner I know your answer the better," that was his reason.

    As this matter had the potential to greatly affect the situation, Emery decided to seek the opinions of others before making a decision. He went to the old chiefs, Beowulf, and Annara. To let them clearly understand the situation, he decided to tell them the truth about the Alpha King''s condition.

    The old chief looked somewhat troubled after Emery finished his exnation. The man exined that he had been following Silvermane''s unity campaign for so long he did not believe King Alpha would allow such a thing to happen.

    On the other hand, Annara seemed to have a different opinion. She believed anyone could do anything when they were pushed into a corner.

    Emery didn''t like the situation one bit. He couldn''t just ept the information received from the rebel; he needed to confirm it himself.

    Tatyana was willing to talk to her contacts and co-workers at the Red Pagoda to look for information. Meanwhile, Annara would go find her Ouroboros informant to see if they had anything on the matter.

    As for the other people, who didn''t have any connections, they decided to check the situation on the streets of Silvermane City and spy on the situation of the two major faction forces that came to the city.

    Emery did not remain silent either. He subtly inquired about such matters with the Apex faction''s experts, talking to a few apothecary apprentices. This led him to discover that the two factions, Karst and Locarious, had not been buying potions for a while, which was quite weird considering the Apex was their main supplier.

    Later that day, everyone reconvened in the residence and shared what they had gathered. Everyone had serious expressions on their faces in the end, as the information they brought seemed to corroborate Frostmind''s story.

    Even though it wasn''t one hundred percent certain, there was a high probability that something would happen in the Royal Hunt.

    The situation somehow reminded Emery of the Magus Academy tournament, which made him anxious enough to stop caring about the Alpha King''s wishes and take a decision for the sake of his pack.

    "We''re not joining the Royal Hunt and we should leave right away. Since there seems to be an increased number of guards at the portal and hangar now, we should do it tonight."

    Emery was ready to tell Frostmind of his decision, but unfortunately, before he could do so, while everyone was packing, a group of people came barging into the residence. It was the Silvermane pce guards, led by a familiar figure, the Grand Magus Warwick.

    He quickly approached Emery and looking at the situation, he asked,

    "Are you leaving somewhere?"

    x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1553 Influence

    The fact that the grand magus hade right at this moment could only mean that they had been watched closely, which only served to further deepen Emery''s anxiety. But outwardly, he remained calm as he weed the grand magus into the residence, saying how they just needed to head out for another session of training before the Royal Hunt began.

    Hearing his words, the old grand magus just smiled and said, "I thought the King has been very kind to you. Why do you need to lie?"

    Just as Emery was about to say anything, he was shocked by the scene unfolding before his eyes.

    Tatyana suddenly stepped forward and approached the grand magus before directing him to one of the rooms where the rebel Frostmind was staying.

    Emery could only watch in disbelief as his guest room was broken into without his consent. The group of pce guards immediately made their way inside, surrounded the man and quickly restrained him in seconds.

    "Why did you betray us, Evan!? Why!!" Frostmind screamed as he was forcefully dragged out of the room.

    The only thing Emery could do was stay silent as the man was taken away by the Silvermane pce guards. Momentster, silence once again enveloped the residence as he and the others were left with the old grand magus.

    As intimidating as ever, Warwick looked at him and said, "I trust you won''t believe what the rebels told you."

    Returning the gaze, Emery calmly said, "No, I did not."

    He exined how he had only been in bed with them over the ves'' matter, and that he had been rejecting their invitation of cooperation. The grand magus once again turned his gaze towards Tatyana, and the girl looked slightly pale as she hastily nodded her head to confirm Emery''s words.

    Looking at Emery again, Warwick heaved a sigh and said, "I really hope you did not disappoint our King."

    Just as he was about to walk out of the residence, the grand magus stopped in his steps and spoke in a stern tone. "Until the Royal Hunt is over, you are prohibited from leaving the." Without looking back, the man continued on his way.

    Emery''s situation arguably got worse because those words that Warwick said could only meant that his identity would be disseminated to every guard in the teleportation portal and hangar, ensuring he could not leave the.

    However, his current self honestly didn''t have the capacity to care about such a thing.

    After the grand magus hadpletely left, he stiffly turned around and stared at Tatyana with disbelief evident in his eyes. Even though he had disyed a calm demeanor earlier, he was actuallypletely taken aback by what he had just seen.

    The brown-haired girl looked at Emery''s face with confusion, her face was pale and drenched in sweat as she broke down. "I�� am sorry brother.. I�� I don''t�C"

    Her words were cut short as she suddenly staggered backwards. Fortunately, Emery managed to catch her body before she hit the floor.

    His face instantly changed when he felt her body scalding hot and her spirit core was in a chaotic state. Immediately, Emery took her into one of the nearby rooms andy her body on the bed before quickly checking her condition with his [Nature''s Blessing].

    Emery''s expression turned even graver as instead of recovering, the brown haired girl''s body suddenly trembled violently. Luckily, Beowulf came in at this moment and quickly helped control the situation.

    The Ice Wolf cast an ice spell that enveloped most of her body, causing her tremors to subside and the tension in her body to reduce significantly. Upon seeing the situation somehow under control, Emery quickly asked the old chief.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Senior, what happened to her?"

    Beowulf was silent for a moment before he shook his head and said, "It''s my fault. I should have noticed when I saw how she reacted during your bloodmoon ritual."

    As it turned out, what happened to Tatyana was the result of a conflict of influence between her Alpha which was Emery and another power that forced her to follow its will. Upon hearing that, Emery''s face became the darkest of the day.

    Tatyana must have been subjected to this when Warwick took her from the Red Pagoda. The old wolf must have forcibly converted her to be his eyes and ear at Emery''s situation, which clearly showed his attitude.

    That was the conclusion the old Chief coulde up with. However, there was something that made him slightly anxious.

    "Normally any bonds would be severed the moment one joins a pack. To think it still remains��"

    Pondering the matter further, the situation was actually a little bizarre. Emery was not just Tatyana''s Alpha, he was also a Mythical Rank 8 Wolf bloodline, which made it nigh impossible for anyone to affect his innate influence.

    The two can only assume that the old Grand Magus has that kind of capability.

    "How can we cure her?"

    Emery promptly followed the old wolf''s instructions, putting his head closer and whispering to the girl that it was alright to ease the guilt she might subconsciously feel for betraying them. Fortunately, it seemed that it worked as they could see the girl erratic breathing gradually calming down.

    But still, even if she did get better from her current condition, whether she could get out of the influence would depend on Tatyana''s strength herself.

    A few hourster, Annara returned from checking out the hangar and found that things were as they expected. The guards that were stationed there knew who she was and her ship was also barred from ess.

    "They''re letting hundreds into the every second, but they''re really restricting the people that areing out."

    Not only was Emery now unable to leave the, he also had Tatyana''s situation that he needed to consider. Even if the brown-haired girl recovered, he wasn''t so sure about letting someone who could potentially stab them in the back participate in their group.

    This automatically meant that they were now one more person short for the Royal Hunt.

    There were only three days left before the event kicked off, but on the other hand Emery really didn''t want to opt for hiring mercenaries.

    It was then at this moment that the old chief suddenly said, "I will help you. I will participate in the Hunt."

    Although it was unexpected, it was a weed surprise. Emery was grateful for the man''s willingness to help. Most importantly, having such a veteran in their lineup would be more valuable than any magus he could find.

 Chapter 1554 Alliance

    While Emery was struggling with the situation that had suddenly been thrown his way, Grand Magus Warwick returned to the Silvermane Pce with the captured Frostmind in tow, only to find that the Alpha King was waiting on the throne instead of his chamber.

    It seemed that the Alpha King now had less inhibition about showing his condition than before. As expected, the sight of the decrepit body of the Alpha King made Frostmind''s mouth agape as his eyes clearly disyed his current emotions.

    "Is this the captive?" He said as he looked upon Frostmind. "Release him."

    Despite the fact that such words hade from the weak-looking Alpha King, Frostmind was still beaming with joy. Afterall the famous Marcus Silvermane has been his ruler for generations.

    When the former told him toe closer, he hurriedly but respectfully did as asked before willingly falling onto his knees before the Alpha King.

    "My King, please believe my words. We have absolutely no intention to rebel. We and our leader Tidus, all we did was to help you, an earnest service towards your cause."

    The Alpha King heaved a sigh as he stared at the man and said, "You are indeed a loyal follower, and for that I am grateful."

    Frostmind quickly lowered his head until his forehead touched the floor when he heard those words. However, the king had not finished speaking.

    "But I have to ask you one more task. Would you be willing to do it?"

    "Of course, my King. Anything for you." said Frostmind with sincerity.

    "That''s good."

    Immediately after saying those words, the Alpha King touched a dark tome that was in hisp and it gave off a bright crimson light, showing numerous runes before Frostmind''s body suddenly trembled and his mouth let out a pained groan.

    "My�� king,.. Why.."

    The powerful Crescent Magus turned into a husk of skin and bones in a rapid manner. His Spirit Soul exited the body and tried to escape, but only managed to fly a meter before dissipating into specks of dust.

    Following the man''s death, a hint of vigor returned to the Alpha King''s gaunt face as he took a deep breath and stared at the spot where the man had been, saying, "Thank you for your service to your King."

    Warwick remained silent during the entire process, but when it was over he spoke up.

    "My King, if you will, I am willing to carry out further investigations on that tome."

    The Alpha King nced at his oldrade and said, "There is no need for that, old friend. We have no time to have this conversation again." Taking another breath, he continued, "Just make sure all the preparations are done as I asked."

    Bowing, Warwick respectfully replied, "Yes, my King. as expected, the entire head of families will be attending the event."

    "Good, that''s good to hear." a thoughtful look, the Alpha King asked, "What of our young friend? Any significant progress from the facility?"

    "They discovered that it''s unfortunately not possible without his darkness soul. They can only help purify his genes."

    The answer didn''t seem to be what the Alpha King expected as a hint of disappointment showed on his face. But then he said, "There might be another way for him," while looking at the dark tome in hisp.

    He returned his gaze to Warwick as he sensed some concern from the old wolf. "Is there anything else?"

    "If I may speak freely��"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Of course. Go ahead."

    A look of hesitation briefly appeared on thetter''s face before he said, "I understand what you are nning to do. However, what I don''t understand is about the young wolf. Is it truly necessary to get him involved in this?"

    "It is actually."

    *****

    Corvin Estate

    Unbeknownst to everyone, as the date of the Royal Hunt drew near, the estate of one of the major Wolf half-blood factions was filled with a group of guests who had secretly arrivedte at night.

    Inside a special room, the master of the ce, Philips Corvin, could be seen hosting three grand magus figures who were no less powerful than him; Lord Rikard Karst, Lord Chester and his wife Meryl Locarios.

    With such participants, the gathering currently taking ce could be said to be a gathering of the strongest and most influential figures of the Wolf bloodline in the universe. However, from the looks of it, they weren''t happy about their meeting.

    "You better tell us now, Philips! What are you and the King nning to do?!" Meryl Locarios said, anxious about the current situation.

    A defeated sigh came out of the Corvin Patriarch as he said, "How many times do I have to tell you? There is nothing to be worried about. The King needed to show that he was still in charge, so he decided to flex some of his authority, that''s all."

    "You said a little?! It''s Ridick Karst, my blood cousin who he''s going to publicly execute!!" said Lord Rikard Karst.

    "And my grand niece Vivian Locarios." the female grand magus added.

    Hearing that, Philips gestured to them to calm down before saying, "Friends, even though they do have your family name, let''s be honest here, those two are criminals who have given your family quite a headache."

    Instead of appeasing, those words only served to further irritate the Locarious Lady as she said, "No matter what, she''s still a family. Some of us still consider those things trivialpared to blood rtions."

    This time, it was Philips''s turn to show a frown. "Are you talking about my brother Lucius right now? We might have our differences, but we are one voice in this matter!"

    "Huh?! Is that so!? Then where is he?! Why is he not here!?"

    "You know very well what that beast is like. He always does what he pleases."

    At this moment, Lord Chester Locarious who had been silent until now finally opened his mouth.

    "I find it hard to believe you, Philips. What I need to know is that if the King is indeed nning to wage wars on our two factions, which side will you be on?"

    "What are you saying right now?" the Corvin Patriarch said with disbelief. "You guys think too much. It won''t lead to anything like that. Even if that were to happen, of course I would be on your side. We are in this together."

    Seeing the expressions on their faces, those words seemed unable to convince the three grand magus. However, that was enough as an answer for now.

    "You better be Philips!"

 Chapter 1555 Last Days

    Whenever Emery thought about the uing Royal Hunt, he could feel that something terrible was waiting for him. He didn''t know what it was, but every fiber of his body was screaming with a bad premonition.

    With the faction ruler of the keeping a close eye on him, it was near impossible for him to do anything. All he could do was try his best to stay vignt for any threat aimed at him and look for the best opportunity to escape from this imminent danger.

    It was clear the Alpha King wished to see him pass the preliminary test and reach the top rankings at the Royal Hunt. Thus, to prevent anything unwanted from happening, he just needed to do well at the hunt.

    Since there was a change in his pack members, Emery took the time to train their teamwork again, to get used to each other''s strengths. Fortunately, Beowulf was not just a veteran, he was practically the one who trained them, hence it only took Beowulf a couple of hours for everyone to familiarize themselves with the new formation.

    The old chief was a warrior with more than adequate experience in filling various roles, making him a versatile member that could take any role in the formation as required. Not to mention, he was ranked A-grade in the Wolf Guild, which made him overqualified to participate in the Royal Hunt.

    As for his status, it talked by itself.

    [Beowulf]

    [Battle Power: 235]

    [Spirit Force: 899]

    [Realm: Rank 9 - 8 Pir Form]

    [Gene ssification: Legendary bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 6]

    [Current Rank: Rank 6]

    [Element Affinity: Ice, Light]

    [Spirit Aptitude: B]

    Although the old wolf was no longer a magus, his battle power wasparable to one. Moreover, despite his injury that impeded him from reforming his spirit core and forced him to settle with his 8 Pirs, it sisn''t stop him from casting Tier 5 spells.

    The only downside to having Beowulf rece his previous pack member was that the old chief was not a part of his inner pack. As a result, he could not be linked to Emery''s [One Mind], which mademunication somewhat troublesome.

    Unfortunately, there was no full moon to do the ritual within the three days they had left. Though, even if there was, Emery was reluctant to ask Beowlf, who was previously his Chief, to be a member of his pack.

    ****

    Apart from the training, Emery also had a scheduled meeting at the Apex faction facility. In truth, due to what had been happening to Tatyana, he had absolutely no interest in bing a part of any project provided by the Alpha King. This was especially the case when it involved his bloodline. He didn''t want the situation with Lucius to repeat.

    Still, Emery decided to attend with something prepared.

    When he arrived at their agreed location, he saw that Grandmaster Reikun was already waiting for him. Brought with him was the new batch of [Booster Pill - 7006] that he believed would finally lead Emery to break through to the next rank.

    Committed to staying safe, when the grandmaster was momentarily distracted talking about the new pill, Emery swiftly switched it with an identical one, an imitation pill made with his own recipe whose only function was to energize the body.

    The grandmaster scrutinized Emery from head to toe after seeing him consume the pill. His expression was initially filled with anticipation, but it soon changed into confusion at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    He hoped for another attempt, but with the Royal Hunt being only two days away, Emery respectfully declined his request.

    "Thank you for trying, Grandmaster."

    After excusing himself from the facility room and leaving the reluctant grandmaster behind, Emery returned to his residence.

    What he had in his possession at this moment was the best creation the Apex facility had created for him. It was something they had painstakingly made after countless trials and errors, something of great value that would greatly benefit his bloodline breakthrough.

    Upon arriving at the residence, Emery ced the precious pill on the table he had prepared and used his skill.

    [Fragmentation]

    [Eight essences found]

    As someone who was once an Apothecarist himself, Emery knew very well that what he had just done was hical. However, his moralpass had to make way in the face of survival.

    Half a day passed unnoticed as he studied the pill''s essence and reasoned out the recipe. Even though he couldn''t figure out all the ingredients, what he found was enough for him to understand there was nothing harmful hidden within.

    After writing down the recipe for future use, Emery picked up the pill and threw it into his mouth. In a matter of seconds, he could feel a wave of warm sensation rapidly rushing through his body.

    Just as he was about to relish the familiar experience he somewhat missed, Emery''s attention was distracted by the appearance of a notification informing him his bloodline had received another boost.

    [Calcting percentage of ancestor blood essence��]

    [Gene purified]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [49% Twilight Fey Wolf essence found]

    49%...

    Emery''s milestone to the next level seemed so close, yet he could tell that thest one percent would be the biggest hurdle yet. Not willing to stop just there, Emery brought out the half a dozen upgraded [Fey Booster Serum] that he had kept since Annara gave them to him.

    He looked at the row of six serums with silverish liquid and couldn''t help but feel reluctant. However, when he was reminded about the threat he would be facing in the future, Emery firmed up his decision to take a risk and consumed them all.

    There it was, thebination of products concocted by the two most outstanding bloodline facilities had finally pushed through the limits of his bloodline, allowing it to undergo a qualitative breakthrough.

    [Your Bloodline went through changes]

    [Bloodline limit breakthrough]

    Just like the previous time, the moment of breakthrough let Emery catch the glimpse of a familiar figure within his mind. The massive dark and light wolf appeared before his gaze again, standing proudly as a majestic aura epassed its being.

    This time the huge pressure he felt previously came again from above. When he looked up, the luminescence moon with majestic energy descended upon the creature, enveloping every inch of its body with its resplendent light.

    [Battle power increase exponentially]

    [Battle power has increased by 20 points]

    [Battle power 277 (297)]

    [Calcting percentage of ancestor blood essence��]

    [Analyzing genes]

    [51% Twilight Fey Wolf Essence found]

    [Fey Wolf Bloodline evolved to rank 7]

    [Rank 7 - Fey Paragon]

    Rank 7 was only two steps below the highest rank, such level could only be found among half-bloods at the grand magus level, to finally break that boundary while still at the magus level was a huge aplishment.

    When Emery got out of the vision and returned back to reality, he found he had subconsciously transformed into his [Twilight Form].

    There was a certain sensation of pain that ravaged Emery''s body, forcing him to rush out of the room into the backyard of the residence, screaming at the top of his lungs as his erged muscles contracted and became smaller.

    At the same time, the dark and white fur of the [Twilight Form] gradually turned gray. Soon enough it glowed silvery and sharp. It was as if his entire body was covered by ayer of metals. Even his de ws felt stronger and sharper.

    But it still didn''t stop there. The tattoos on his body began to glow vividly with a brilliant golden light. Before Emery could wonder what this strange phenomenon was, a notification appeared in his mind to answer his question.

    [You have just activated a new innate ability]

    [Paragons'' Blessings]

    Upon activation, one''s body will be covered with golden light that will grant godly strength and defense.

    [Paragons''s blessing has enhanced your physique]

    [Battle power increased by 50]

    [Battle power: 357 (407)]

    Emery subconsciously clenched his fist, feeling an extraordinary sensation coursing through him. He felt powerful, extremely so.

    Even though the number showed 50 points, Emery knew his body well and could tell the majority of the buff went into his strength and vitality, which were given a boost of about 70 to 80 points each.

    While he was still in awe of his newfound power, Emery was startled by the arrival of his pack. Yoro, Andrei and Morgana, the bodies of the three were also glowing, though slightly dimmer than his.

    Nevertheless, it meant they also received a simr blessing which greatly enhanced their strength. Apparently the blessing gave each of them around 20 to 30 battle power.

    The only thing missing with Emery''s current form was the ability to devour.

    Besides that, Emery and his Twilight Fang were set for the Royal Hunt.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1556 Registered

    Having finished all the preparations Emery nned, the Royal Hunt finally began with the arrival of the next day. The group gathered in the backyard at the first morning light, but when they were about to head to where the event was being held, they found that Tatyana was waiting for them at the gate of the residence.

    "Brother, please let me join the hunt," she said when she met Emery''s eyes.

    As it turned out, the upgrade that urredst night seemed to have affected the brown-haired girl as well, giving her the extra strength she needed to resist the grand magus'' influence.

    Unfortunately, none of them could bepletely sure about it, so it could still endanger her and the whole pack. Emery shook his head in response. He gestured for the others to follow as he was about to walk past her. But unexpectedly, it seemed Tatyana was unwilling to back down so easily.

    "Please brother, I have to do this." Looking him in the eye as she stepped in his path, Tatyana said, "I need to join this, to prove it to you and myself."

    Actually, the more she insisted, the more Emery worried it was not her who was speaking. Nevertheless, he was about to refuse her again when Beowulf suddenly interjected, making him reconsider.

    "Let her participate. I will stay close and watch over her."

    It was actually an epted idea. If the old chief were to be by her side, Emery could keep tabs on her actions and also solve the [One Mind]munication problem with the old chief. After spending some time weighing the pros and cons, Emery decided to let her in.

    With that, the group set off for the Royal Hunt.

    But then, another figure stopped them. Annara came from outside the residence, her breath a bit ragged as she came in running.

    "Great, I didn''t miss you."

    Under Emery''s confused gaze, the red-haired girl took out a box and handed it out to all of them.

    Apparently, the red-haired girl hade from picking up a set of uniforms, which were predominantly ck clothes with silvery lines as ents and one that was specifically tailored for Twilight fangs pack.

    Not only that, she had prepared them for the whole pack, including Tatyana, which was bizarre of her. It was as if she had predicted that the brown-haired girl would join the Royal Hunt with Emery and the others.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so considerate and generous," Emery said with a suspicious look on his face. After all, the uniforms Annara gave them were high quality suitsparable to Tier 4 armors �C the finest materials that could be found on this.

    Facing Emery''s suspicious gaze, Annara quickly said, "Just think of this as sponsorship from me. When you all win, be sure to not forget about my support in this," a cheeky smile on her face.

    Emery sported a frown in response to her words. Both of them knew the so-called sponsorship came from the pockets of Ouroboros, yet the way she phrased her words made it seem as though she was the benefactor. What a cunning person indeed.

    However, after seeing everyone wearing the new uniform, there appeared to be a morale boost among the group. The uniform brought an inexplicable sense of cohesion, something Emery very much appreciated.

    The whole wearing uniform heading for a tournament gave Emery a glimpse of other simr things happening in the past. A group of friends together trying to win apetition.

    However, before he was about to get a glimpse of their faces, he was interrupted by Annara saying, "Go win that Hunt!"

    "All right, Twilight Fang. Let''s go!"

    Emery and his pack of 6 jumped into the streets, making their way through the sea of people as they headed towards the Silvermane Arena.

    The venue was a huge magnificent construct, no less than the Magus Academy''s Grand Assembly Hall. At a nce, it seemed able to amodate several hundred thousand spectators at the same time.

    The bustling crowd was filled with mostly wolf half-bloods; the unfamiliar spectacle did not fail to amaze him. To think he would be able to see so many of his kins gathered in the same ce. It was truly a festive event.

    Cutting through the congregation of people, Emery and his group made their way to a different entrance to the venue. Stepping into the passage that led to the registration area for the Royal Hunt, the pack followed right behind him.

    With two magus in their team, Emery''s Twilight Fang should be enough to be considered the top pack among all the participants. Of course, they still weren''t enough to earn the respect of those wolf packs made up entirely of magus.

    Especially when they were aware of what kind of people were on Emery''s team. In no time, jeers and ridicule were heaped on their way.

    "Hahaha, look at that group. They brought two girls and an old man. What a bunch of wannabe."

    "Hey don''t say it like that. They are probably one big family" He said with augh "Gramps and his grandkids"

    The two were deliberately talking as they passed each other so Emery and the others could overhear their conversation. Annoyed, Emery stopped in his tracks and retorted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Apparently, a magus can be childish as well."

    Needless to say, his words angered the pair of magus. Just when it looked like they were going to escte the situation, they quickly stopped. The reason was because a famous group was approaching.

    Jason Corvin and his full elite magus team, some members had been reced after they fell for trying to capture Tidus the Chain breaker.

    When their eyes met, Emery could see the young master of the Corvin family shoot him a challenging look.

    "Don''t even think about winning this time"

    Feeling confident, Emery stood tall saying, "We shall see."

    After the Corvin pack left, they were approached by another famous group, to be precise, infamous. At the same time, the arrival of this particr group prompted the two magus to turn pale, forget their intentions and leave Emery''s group alone.

    It was a group of magus with white tattoos and bones ornamented on their bodies: the Bone Coyotes.

    "Yo, Evan," greeted the leader of the group, Freaki, who Emery had met at the festival. "Good to see you on board. I''m really looking forward to seeing our two packs battle it out." He then added, "There are so many joining this time though. Hope you can pass the first round," before chuckling and leaving with his pack.

    Arriving at the registration area, Emery finally saw what Freaki meant. There were indeed a lot of half-blood packs gathered, with just a nce he could count at least 5,000 people, meaning around 800 wolf packs had decided to participate in this year''s Royal Hunt, nearly triplepared to thest event five years ago.

    Among the sea of people, Emery spotted familiar groups. There were at least three packsing from the three major factions, Corvin, Karts and Locarios. They clearly stood out from the crowd with their faction sigils attached on their uniform.

    There was also anotherrge group of more than 50, at least a dozen packs wearing blue military-like uniforms. They were the Talbots'' packs, veterans of the battlefield.

    Other than that, Emery recognized another group made up entirely of fox half-blood women from the Sacred Rose. He also saw three groups bearing the Ironcrest emblem.

    Finally, he noticed a few fierce-looking groups looking at him angrily, which he quickly recognized as part of the rebels. Seeing their attitude towards him, Emery couldn''t help but think they had med him for Frostmind''s capture.

    Many groups with various factions and organizations behind them were present at this ce. Then there was Emery, who hade without anyone''s support.

    Just when Emery thought there would be no friendly faces among these people, a group ofrge figures in metal armor approached him. Among them was one that Emery recognized, Doopa of the Titanium Wolf.

    The huge man was the ve wolf half-bloods he had set free from the Desert Watch City.

    "Senior Evan, I am d to find you here."

    Doopa brought with him 8 other saint realm metal wolves, all appearing simr to him.

    "I brought my brothers here to participate"

    Apparently, Doppa and his brothers were part of the groups of sympathizers of Tidus the Chain breakers, there were dozens of them who came to show their support for the cause.

    [You have sessfully registered to the Royal Hunt]

    [Twilight Fangs]

    [Leader: Evan Valerious]

    [Members: Morgana, Beowulf, Andrei, Yoro, Tatyana]

    Less than an hourter, all 5,000 participants were summoned to the arena, where the audience was ready to wee them all.

    x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1557 Royal Hunt

    The event started right after the sun set over the horizon.

    As the sound of drums resounded loudly through the air and the many torches that had been set up around were set aze, a total of 5,000 wolf half-bloods poured into the arena and gathered in the center where the audience could see them clearly.

    This year''s Royal Hunt was particrly eye�Ccatching as it was attended by more than 1,000 magus, while the rest were either rank 9 acolytes or saint grade warriors. The sight of these strong individuals filling half of the field was enough to spark cheers and apuse from the audience.

    It wasn''t long before the Alpha King made his appearance, arriving at the main balcony that oversaw the entirety of the arena. Alongside him were renowned figures and leaders of major factions of the Wolf bloodline.

    The man stood tall, hand on his staff, as he faced the crowd of people, participants and spectators alike. But even though he tried to act as vigorous as he could, those who were perceptive were able to notice the Alpha King''s unusual state.

    Nevertheless, the man had no problem addressing the audience and participants before him.

    "Wee to the Royal Hunt, It was an honor for me to be able to host this event" He then looked toward the gathered participants and said, "Hunters, I wish you all great sess in the event, May the best hunters win"

    The Alpha King only delivered a short message, encouraging the participants to do their best, before he withdrew. A female wolf half-blood soon took over the proceedings and exined the rules of thepetition.

    There were six teleportation gate formations already set up at the six corners of the field, which would teleport them to where the yearly event would take ce, the Silvermane Sacred Ground. A restricted ind that lies 3,000 miles away from the coast of the Silvermane City.

    The participants would be given 3 hours of time, where they were required to hunt the selected breeds of creatures deemed worthy of such a grand asion. Holographic screens appeared all over the arena, to further exin this particr rule of thepetition by visually disying the information participants need.

    [Shadow Cat - Magical creature]

    [Battle power: 40 - 60]

    [Reward: 1-2 points]

    [Chaos Bat - Magical creature]

    [Battle power: 70 -90]

    [Reward: 4-5 points]

    [Abyss Worms - Legendary creature]

    [Battle power: 100- 130]

    [Reward: 6-8 points]

    [Wailing Treant - Legendary creature]

    [Battle power: 150-300]

    [Reward: 10-15 points]

    Each was a creature prepared specifically for the events, there were thousands of them. Some younger and some stronger which was the reason for the range of points.

    As for the conditions for winning, the top 200 wolf packs with the most points would be categorized as Hounds while the top 20 would be entered into the Wolves category and were entitled to take part in the final round.

    Emery overheard some of the packs in the vicinitymenting in whispers about this rule, saying how much they appreciated the increase in the number of winners following the high number of participants in this year''s event.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Another thing that these people appreciated about was how the points would be awarded automatically as soon as a kill urred and not by collecting the creatures'' carcasses. This would stop the act of stealing from other packs after the killings.

    However, the rule should not be misunderstood as the old chief had already informed Emery and the others that the Royal Hunt has always been a brutalpetition since its inception, with an average death rate of 17%.

    Momentster, the screens that could be seen above the arena changed what it was showing. Both spectators and participants were given a glimpse of the sacred ground at this time, thetter looking intently at the screen as they tried to find something they could take advantage of.

    "Hunters, have a good hunt!"

    The moment the signal was given, all the teleportation gate formations were lit up. All the hunters quickly made their way into the gate in droves under the cheers of the excited audience.

    Emery and his Twilight Fang were designated to enter gate number four, and so they did just that.

    The 5,000 participants were split into 6 different gates that were ced in the 6 outermost areas of the Silvermane Sacred Grounds. Once they opened their eyes again, a notification popped up in their minds.

    [Royal Hunt will start in 5 minutes]

    The event didn''t start immediately after they arrived at the sacred grounds. Time was given to ensure that everyone had passed through the teleportation gates before they were allowed to move, to prevent anyone from gaining an advantage by exploring the ind first.

    Nevertheless, there''s no stopping to do anything else.

    The packs that arrived first quickly used the time to study the surroundings, figuring out their current location in the sacred grounds. After all, even though most had studied the geography of the 1,000 mile sacred grounds, the teleportation gates'' location changed with every Royal Hunt.

    All packs had their own secret technique to be able to utilize the avable time without breaking the rule of not passing the line in the first five minutes.

    One could be seen sinking his hand underground, some sent their familiars to scout the area, while most of the others concentrated on their spirit reading. As for Emery''s group, just seconds after arriving at the scene, Beowulf looked around casually before opening an old map and secretively pinpointing their location.

    Seeing that, Emery immediately thought through the list of strategies they had prepared beforehand, deciding on the best one that would get them the most points with the current location given to them.

    He pointed his finger at the map the old chief opened, at three locations on the path leading to the center of the ind where the highest-tier creatures were. There was no objection as they all already knew what their roles were.

    [00:59]

    [00:40]

    The clock was ticking down and Emery took the remaining time to observe the other packs around him. Some were nervous, but most of them were excited. In thest 30 seconds, they all started to transform into their respective Wolf Transformation.

    Multiple howls were heard in the area along with the arrival of the moon in the sky.

    As for Emery, when the countdown was almost over, he used his newfound innate ability.

    [Paragon''s Blessing]

    All four members of the pack were empowered ready to start the hunt.

    [00:00]

    "Twilight Fang, Let''s Go!!"

 Chapter 1558 Strategy

    Dense tree formations with tall, lush grass, deep brackish swamps and undting rocky hills; those were the geographical conditions of the Silvermane Sacred Ground where the Royal Hunt was being held.

    However, one of the main features that made this particr ce sacred and chosen for this grand event was the fact that the airspace above the ind has an inexplicable gravitational domain that affected anyone who flew ten meters above the surface, and pulled them down towards the ground.

    Coupled with the fact that most of the trees that filled the ind were over ten meters high, this made hunting from above very difficult. Therefore, almost no participants could be seen taking off into the air when the Hunt began.

    But on the other hand, traversing the terrain through foot was also not without risks. Without someone who had a good Spirit Reading sense, it was not rare to find participants getting lost on the ind.

    Fortunately, this problem did not affect Emery and his Twilight Fang pack since they arguably had the most diverse array of perception skills among the other wolf packs. Guided by thebination of Emery''s [Nature Sense] and Yoro''s [Earth Pulse], the group made sure neither of them strayed from the others by sharing information through the [One Mind] skill.

    The sacred ground was divided into three sections, namely the outeryer, the middleyer, and the inneryer. And since it wasmon knowledge that the creatures in the inneryer awarded the most points, many packs, especially the ambitious ones, would head straight for it.

    Emery''s Twilight Fang, however, had a different n in mind. Since they knew exactly where they were thanks to Beowulf''s experience of the Royal Hunt in the past, they set their eye to three specific areas, one in eachyer, where they would spend some time hunting before eventually going into the inneryer.

    "Alright we''re almost at the first area. Let''s do it ording to n!"

    Thanks to Emery''s [Patriarch Blessing] bestowing powerful enhancement to his pack members, Twilight Fang was currently one of the packs at the forefront and thus drew quite a lot of attention to themselves. But to the surprise of the onlookers, the group of 6 in ck uniforms suddenly split into three.

    Emery alongside Andrei went round to the left, Morgana with Yoro headed for the right direction while Beowulf and Tatyana kept running straight. The moment they gained some distance between their members, the audience watched as the group began looking for prey in haste.

    Since the group was still at the outeryer, [Shadow Cat] and [Chaos Bat] were the only creatures that could be found. Nevertheless, the measly amount of points from killing them didn''t hold back Emery and the others from hunting them down.

    Instead of using a lethal attack, each of them unleashed attacks that impacted the surrounding area, forcing these low-level creatures out of their hiding ces and running away. They all chased after the fleeing creatures but didn''t kill them.

    A few minutester, the results of their actions could be seen; hordes of the two creatures were gathered in a particr spot �C a small clearing thaty in the middle of the dense forest.

    Dozens of creatures found themselves trapped by the group of six, and before they could try to escape, Morgana cast [Hell me] and annihted most of them before the others finished off those who had managed to survive the mes.

    The next moment, numerous notifications entered the bracelets they were wearing.

    [Twilight Fangs - Rank 4 - 27 creature - 68 points]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With the strategy they used, Emery''s Twilight Fang quickly rose to the top 5 in just the first 10 minutes of the event. The sight of an unknown team managing to rise through the rankings so fast immediately caught the attention of the audience, especially after they found out that said group only had two magus in their pack.

    Emery and the others didn''t dwell long on the area for more hunting as by the time they cleaned up the killings, the other wolf packs that had been behind them had arrived and flooded the area. Now that it was already crowded, their hunting efficiency would drop drastically.

    "Good work, everyone. Let''s continue!" said Emery, who everyone followed quickly.

    Once again, everyone rushed deeper into the ind, making their way towards the middleyer.

    Normally, it would take half an hour for one to reach the middleyer of the ind from the outeryer. But since Emery and Morgana were much faster than the others, the two of them would spend some time hunting nearby creatures to match their timing.

    When the group finally reached the middleyer, they saw that the second hunting spot they were trying to take �C a rocky hill with numerous caves �C was already filled with a group of familiar blue uniform magus.

    Led by Zev, the Talbots'' military magus flooded the ce, and seeing the way they used smokes to force out the [Abyss Worm] and fought in systematic formation, Emery quickly came to a conclusion that they would be unlikely able to gain much point hunting near these veteran groups.

    He didn''t panic when he realized his original strategy couldn''t work. To be honest, they also didn''t ce much hope in this part of strategy since the [Abyss Worm] was a creature that was hard to track down because it lurked deep underground.

    Since it wasn''t easy to find a second hunting ground in this situation, the group went for their backup n which was to ignore this partpletely and head straight to the inneryer, mustering their efforts to hunt the dangerous [Treant].

    "Let''s go."

    The group quickly rushed deeper into the ind. It was also at this time that Emery realized that all the magus teams had started their hunt, which was evident from Twilight Fang''s ranking dropping to the lower twenties.

    Just as he called his members to hurry up, Emery suddenly sensed something up ahead and quickly ordered his pack to stop.

    "Whoever you are, get out now!!" Emery shouted as he turned his gaze in a certain direction, where he could feel figures hidden behind the line of trees.

    Five figures appear in front of them. A groupposed entirely of half-blood magus, all wearing dark clothes. It was clear that they were waiting to ambush Emery''s group.

    The person who appeared to be the leader gave Emery a condescending smile as he said, "You are very impressive to be able to sense our presence. Unfortunately, this is where you all will drop out of the Hunt."

 Chapter 1559 Scums

    This group of unknown magus wore robes that concealed their spirit energy signatures.

    Even though they could argue that their robes were for safety, the behavior they disyed clearly told that these people had no intention of taking part in the Hunt, aiming instead to harm the other hunters.

    The 5 magus did not wear any emblem representing a faction, but the way they confidently stopped Emery''s group, without the slightest hint of worry about being ganged up on by other participants, told them they certainly had a powerful backing, most likely one of the three major factions, or maybe all three of them.

    Still with a condescending smile on his face, the leader leisurely said, "It''s nothing personal, kid. We are here just to make sure only the worthy pack enter the final round."

    Even though their group had two Crescent Moon and three New Moon magus, Emery was confident they wouldn''t be much of a problem to deal with. The issue he had was that it would take time to deal with them. As he nced at the remaining time, Emery couldn''t help but sigh.

    [Time remaining: 2 hours 8 minutes]

    [Twilight Fang - Rank 32 - 42 creature - 111 points]

    "We don''t have time for this. So get out of the way or die," Emery said menacingly, as he was irritated to see mere scums dare to mess with him because of their ''reliable'' backing.

    "Die? You will kill us?" The leader burst intoughter as if he had heard the joke of the year. After that, he returned Emery''s gaze with a wicked smile while saying, "I would love to see your confidence again after we kill your men and defile your women."

    Not wanting to waste more time hearing another useless word, Emery wordlessly kicked off the ground. His figure swiftly shot toward the group of five, earning him yet another mockingment.

    "Charging head-on?! Foolish!"

    Having prepared for such a surprise attack, three of the five magus quickly cast their spells at the same time. [Firebolt], [Lighting Bolt], [Wind Strike]; three Tier 4 spells sped through the air and struck Emery. The different elements reacted with each other, creating a powerful explosion that enveloped the area around him.

    KABOOOOOMMM!!!

    Clouds of dirt and dust were blown into the air, obstructing vision. The wicked smile on the leader''s face widened as he shifted his gaze to Emery''s pack, especially the two girls. Unbeknownst to him, a figure could faintly be seen standing in the smoke.

    With Emery''s Twilight Form, such spells only managed to stop him for a moment before his silvery figure shot out of the smoke.

    One of the New Moon magus who was stillughing was less than ready when Emery burst out and arrived before him. After a glint of sh, the head of the magus flew into the air, his headless body fell to the ground with a thud.

    When the others came to their senses and saw the shining ws covered in blood, they realized they made a big mistake.

    "FUCK!"

    The other four magus were without exception shocked by Emery''s speed and strength. Without them realizing, their bodies reflexively moved in shock, leaping away to put some distance between them and Emery.

    Realizing what had happened, one of the Crescent Moon magus, a middle-aged man with a ring scar across his face went into a rage. He cast buff onto himself as he stomped the ground, darting at Emery for vengeance.

    "How dare you?! You''re gonna pay with your life!"

    At this time, the five members of Twilight Fang dashed out of the smoke and attacked the remaining magus, led by Morgana who tackled the scarred face man. With the fiery wings on her back, she quickly swooped in and snatched him away from hisrades.

    The other four didn''t remain idle either. Beowulf and Tatyana went and engaged with one of the two New Moons, while Yoro and Andrei teamed up to attack the remaining one. This left only one more Crescent Moon magus, the leader of the group, who watched Emery as thetter walked towards him.

    "Would you like to repeat what you said earlier?" Emery said with a smile no less condescending than the other party.

    In response, the man snorted, "Huh! I will fucking kill you!"

    The magus'' body doubled in size as he activated his transformation, transforming into a wolf with a skin like stone. It was obvious the man''s battle power increased greatly after his transformation.

    But when he swung his arm, sending a full force w strike towards Emery, thetter casually grabbed his stony arm. Before he couldprehend what had just happened, he felt an excruciating pain as his opponent clenched his hand and crushed his arm in the process.

    From their brief exchange, Emery could sense that the man had around 300 battle power. That was indeed highpared to a normal Crescent Moon magus, but he was now up against Emery, who had nearly 400.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Color disappeared from the magus'' face when he finally realized what kind of opponent he had picked for himself. He looked at Emery in utter shock, unable to believe he was seeing such power from an unknown magus.

    "Who�� W-what are you?"

    Not answering the question, Emery continued to attack the magus. After just a few strikes, the stone wolf already fell to his knees, begging for his life. Unfortunately, the only response he got from Emery was a stone cold face.

    Realizing his pleas were futile, the man quickly stood up and ran away, only to be petrified when he saw the red-haired girl who had left with his partner had already returned, she was dragging a charred body behind her.

    What unfolded next was a scene of ughter. The group of five magus were either incapacitated or dead.

    Emery saw two spirit souls emerging from their now dead bodies, but decided not to give chase when he saw them fly away. Those people might be scum, but they were here on someone else''s order.

    This whole thing that happened was naturally seen by the audience, and thus tens of thousands of people once again paid attention to the abilities of this pack of dark-clothed wolf half-bloods named Twilight Fang.

    Even the Alpha King who was watching was inwardly satisfied with Emery''s performance. The only ones who were worried were the people of the three factions, as they started discussing the existence of this new pack called Twilight Fang.

    Emery and the others overcame the magus group in around 10 minutes. However, he was still upset as he had lost precious time.

    [Time left: 1 hour 56 minutes]

    [Twilight Fangs - Rank 41 - 42 creature - 111 points]

    If only killing a participant could award points, Emery would have gone back to the top 20.

    Now that they were 10 minutes behind, Emery was worried their n to dominate the inneryer was running toote. So, even though he knew they should make a move, he took the time to ask his group''s opinion, especially old chief Beowulf.

    It was then that he noticed thetter seemed to be busy surveying thend and checking the soil. He then said to Emery, "Lend me Yoro and give me ten minutes. We might have something here."

    If it was a false rm they would waste another ten minutes. Nevertheless, Emery agreed, because he trusted Beowulf''s words. In the meantime, he asked the others to hunt creatures in their surrounding area to catch up on their points.

    After killing some Chaos Bat, Emery and the others returned to where Beowulf and Yoro were and found the two of them smiling.

    "I think we found their nest. A huge one," the old chief said.

    Beowulf''s experience with Yoro''s innate ability once again proved their worth.

    It was such good news that Emery immediately asked them to take the lead as the six of them quickly took off. After traversing forested terrain, the group found themselves arriving at a dry, yellow in."

    Wasting no time, Emery decisively took one of his [Spirit Explosion Pills] and cast his [Undermaster] spell, quickly drilling a hole down the ins.

    It didn''t take long for Emery''s excavation to work its way deep, reaching hundreds of meters underground. If it weren''t for his belief in Beowulf, he would have quit long ago.

    A mile through the hardened rock, Emery finally made it. He could sense an empty space, a chamber underground where he now sensed the movement of many creatures.

    But what caught his attention was one humongous in size, who seemed to have sensed his approach and charged towards him.

    BAAMMMM!!!

    A powerful tremor rocked the ins the group was on. A gigantic Abyss Worm shot out from the hole Emery had created. With a diameter of about 10 meters, it was at least 3 times thergest recorded on the data given.

    Emery was seen clinging with his ws hanging onto the creature''s forehead.

 Chapter 1560 Slaughter

    The creature violently shook the earth as it sted off the ground and soared high into the air like a mighty dragon, bringing Emery who was on top of its forehead along with it. It was so unexpected that Morgana and the others couldn''t react properly.

    When the pack finally regained their bearings and was about to help their Alpha, Beowulf told them to stop. Facing the confused looks they gave him, the old chief simply pointed his finger at the still shaking ground.

    Their questions were quickly answered as the ground rumbled once more, from which dozens of rtively smaller Abyss Worms, each about one meter long, emerged from the hole like a flood current.

    "We need to take care of these first!"

    Beowulf specifically directed those words at Morgana who had already spread her fiery wings and was ready to go after Emery. But as soon as she heard Emery''s intentions for her through [One Mind], she quickly bombarded the area around the hole with her [Hellfire], killing the Abyss Worms that appeared.

    "Do not let any one of them escape!!"

    Beowulf quickly tookmand and ced both of his hands on the ground as he cast a Tier 5 ice spell [Icy Field]. Cold temperature burst out of his hands, enveloping the area around the hole in ice and restraining most of the creatures'' movements.

    Without further ado, the others made their moves and attacked the horde of Abyss Worms.

    Yoro shot forward while brandishing the spear in his hand, swinging it swiftly to cut down all the vulnerable creatures nearby. Andrei darted around the area with his unfurled wings, killing the creatures in quick session. Tatyana provided support by casting [Light Arrow] and firing it at those who had not been killed by Morgana''s [Hellfire].

    With every few seconds that passed, Morgana and the others managed to ughter at least one creature, which naturally awarded them a lot of points in a short amount of time. The audience watched in amazement as Twilight Fang rose in the rankings.

    On the other hand, Emery was currently being overwhelmed by the monstrous Abyss Worm who was clearly furious that he had intruded into itsir. Even though the beast couldn''t really harm him, at the same time its thick and huge body made it very hard for Emery to kill.

    [Elder Abyss Worm]

    [Mythical creature]

    [Level 20]

    This colossal creature was definitely not on the Royal Hunt menu. In fact, there was even a chance that the Silvermane might not have known of its existence all along.

    Realizing that killing this creature would take a lot of his time which he could use somewhere else, Emery quickly came up with a n to deal with it.

    "You are really one ugly bastard, huh?! Come chase me if you can!!"

    Saying those words, Emery immediately dashed as fast as he could into the forest. It seemed his taunt had worked as the massive creature was right behind him, mowing down all the trees in its path as it chased after him.

    Emery could feel the adrenaline rushing through his body as themotion behind him grew louder. Luckily, a few minutester, he made it to his destination without the creature catching up with him.

    That ce was none other than the rocky hills in the middleyer where the Talbots Warhounds were hunting. Smiling at them, Emery muttered under his breath. "Here is my present for taking my spots."

    Seeing the corpses of Abyss worm killed by the Warhounds, the massive creature''s bloodlust was sessfully provoked and it immediately attacked the Talbots group.

    With this n, not only was Emery able to free himself from the troublesome creature, he also managed to negatively affect one of his toppetitors. With 50 veteran magus earning lower points, it would be easier for his pack to reach the top 20.

    When Emery made his way back to where his pack was, he saw that not only were they still not finished, there were even more Abyss Wormsing out of the gaping hole. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Emery quickly jumped into the fray and helped kill the Abyss Worms. Even with his help it still took them almost 30 minutes to finally clear everything out. However, it was all worth it because by the time it was finished, Twilight Fang had reached first ce in the rankings.

    [Time remaining: 1 hour 15 minutes]

    [Twilight Fang - Rank 1 - 123 creature - 615 points]

    There were at least 80 Abyss Worms killed in this ce, and even though they were younger than what was stated in the hunted creatures list, the system still gave them a minimum of 6 points per kill,ting them a total of 500 points after going through about 30 minutes of fighting.

    It could be said that Emery and the others had hit the jackpot with the discovery of this Abyss Worm nest, especially looking at the gap between his pack and the others in the top 5.

    [Twilight Fang - Rank 1 - 143 creature - 615 points]

    [Corvin One - Rank 2 - 79 creature - 486 points]

    [Blue Warhound - Rank 3 - 88 creature - 433 points]

    [Sacred Rose - Rank 4 - 99 creature - 420 points]

    [Wolf of Karst - Rank 5 - 52 creature - 417 points]

    Twilight Fang''s rapid rise through the rankings naturally became the center of attraction for the hundreds of thousands of spectators at the Silvermane Arena. They absolutely did not expect that an unknown group would suddenly reach first ce in the rankings.

    As footage of their killings reyed across the screens in the arena, discussions instantly broke out among the crowd.

    "That could be considered cheating, right?"

    "No! That group was just lucky!"

    "Luck? To be able to find a nest that deep? That''s no luck!"

    Various reactions emerged from the audience, but overall the response to how Twilight Fang got to their current ranking was mixed. Especially among the VIPs who were disillusioned by how such a thing could happen.

    Of course, Emery didn''t know the reactions of others, and even if he did, he didn''t care at all.

    It could be said now that Twilight Fang''s position in the top 20 was almost guaranteed. However, all the fibers in Emery were telling him to do more, that he desired more hunting regardless of points.

    The problem was, with their current rank, there was a chance that his pack would be targeted by others.

    Emery quickly shared his thoughts with the others. Either hide for safety or continue for a greater challenge. All decisively agreed to the second option.

    "Alright then! Let''s go hunt some more!!"

 Chapter 1561 Last Hour

    With less than half of the time remaining, the audience could witness the sight of the middleyer of the Silvermane Sacred Ground beingpletely flooded by hundreds of mid-tier wolf packs participating for the sole purpose of gaining the recognition that came with qualifying for the Hound category.

    In the meantime, the top pack of wolf half-bloods who still had their eyes on the top 20 were left alone. They swiftly advanced through the sea of ??hunters, heading straight for the inneryer of the ind.

    Aftering to a unanimous decision, it took about 15 minutes before the Twilight Fang encountered their first [Wailing Treant].

    The smallest known specimen of this nt creature was around three meters tall. In addition to its innate ability to camouge and swirl among the trees with utmost ease, the Wailing Treant also possessed a powerful defense ability, namely spirit attacks in the form of shrill screams capable of seriously injuring even magus-level beings if caught unprepared.

    For this reason, most of the non-magus did not dare to directly join the fight against the creature.

    The same was true for Emery''s Twilight Fang, which made them split their group into two to tackle this dilemma: Morgana, Andrei and Yoro in one, while Emery alongside Beowulf and Tatyana formed another.

    With this setup, each group had a scout role, a support role and a primary attacker that was in charge of engaging the creature, which in their case would be Emery and Morgana.

    Both groups made sure they didn''t go hunting more than 5 miles from each other. This way, they would be able to reinforce the other in less than a minute if there was a problem.

    While using this steady and safe approach, the Twilight Fang managed to find and kill several legendary creatures without taking much of a toll, which added even more points to their standing.

    [Time remaining: 44 minutes 20 seconds]

    [Rank 1 - Twilight Fang - 151 creatures - 732 points]

    [Rank 2 - Corvin One - 93 creatures - 648 points]

    [Rank 3 - Wolf of Karst - 71 creatures - 596 points]

    [Rank 4 - Locarios Mechanicus - 60 creatures - 588 points]

    [Rank 5 - Corvin Two - 82 creatures - 575 points]

    [Rank 6 - Blue Warhound - 99 creatures - 562 points]

    [Rank 7 - Locarios Angels - 88 creatures - 555 points]

    [Rank 8 - Knight of Karst - 78 creatures - 546 points]

    [Rank 9 - Sacred Rose - 99 creatures - 515 points]

    [Rank 10 - Bone Coyotes - 107 creatures - 506 points]

    As the end of the event drew near, the wolf packs of the various top factions that were expected to rank in the top 5 seeded in doing so one by one. Jason Corvin''s team especially worked very hard trying to catch up and snatch the number one ranking.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, it was during this crucial moment that Emery and the others started to encounter the corpses of wolf half-bloods on their way, who had died either from reckless actions or were harmed by other hunters.

    "Stay alert!'' Emery said, reminding his pack members that safety came first of all.

    Even though managing to be number one in this event would certainly bring them untold prestige, in Emery''s eyes such a superficial thing was not worth losing a single person from his pack.

    A few minutester, Emery and the others heard amotion in the distance. Approaching stealthily, they could see a massive fight involving dozens of people. It seemed to be a conflict between several wolf packs.

    Interfering in this battle would only mean unnecessary trouble, so Emery was nning to turn around and avoid them when he suddenly recognized some familiar spirit energy signatures from those in the battle.

    Turning his head again, Emery focused his eyes and was startled to see who those people were. Those familiar spirit energy signatures were being emitted by Doppa andpany, who were currently battling wolf packs that seemed from major factions alongside other packs.

    Intrigued, Emery decided to get close enough to identify the two opposing sides.

    Doppa and hispanions belonged to the side with over fifty wolves, they seemed to be helping the rebels'' group led by Frostmind''s associate, Jester. Freaki of the Bone Coyotes was also there, fighting alongside them.

    "Let us through, you bastards!" Freaki shouted, irritated for being stopped despite being in the top 10.

    On the other side, stood Five packs, totaling twenty-five magus, they came from each of the top factions: Corvin, Karst and Locarios. Emery recognized these people as their thirdyer group.

    While the first and second pack of their respective factions continued to raise their points, the third group were here to block the way for other groups to enter the innermost part of the ind where most of the Wailing Treants gathered.

    As for the other 10 magus, they were bearing the unforgettable emblem of the Ironcrest. Apart from the middle-aged man, who appeared to be the leader of the group, it was clear from the conspicuous tattoos on their necks, the other nine were magus ves.

    Seeing the Ironcrest among them made Emery very interested in joining the fight. However, his logic told him to stay away from this mass of chaos, but when he decided to turn around and bring his pack through a different path, the old chief surprisingly advised him otherwise.

    "It might be a good idea for us to join in helping them, we might need to gain favor for the final hunt."

    Such words immediately gave Emery a smile, this would ensure that the final round not to be dominated by the pack from three major factions.

    Emery now had a good reason to take action, but he didn''t act recklessly. Before he joined in the fray, he looked at his pack members and said, "This might be dangerous, so it might be better if we split up here."

    Emery suggested his members return to the middleyer and hunt the creatures there instead. Even though it might not be efficient due to arge number of people present, the danger was also lower with their strength. Meanwhile, he would help this bunch of hunters and make allies in the process.

    However, Morgana was the first one to voice disagreement, with the others quickly following suit. The old chief was thest one, with a smile on his face he said, "You are the Alpha, you choose, but�� maybe I think, it''s better if we stick together."

    Seeing all the members of his group willing to face danger with him boosted Emery''s confidence to lead. Nodding his head, he spoke with a broad smile.

    "Alright then. Here is the n."

 Chapter 1562 Clash

    The battle between the two sides had inflicted quite a bit of casualties on the rebel side. Even though their numbers were nearly three times the opposition, most of their forces were only saint level, just like Doppa and hispanions.

    Against a group of magus, it was amazing they didn''t get wiped out right away.

    Nevertheless, the sight of those fighting beside them bing seriously injured couldn''t help but make several of the hunters fall backwards, hesitating and afraid to join the fight once more.

    Freaki of the Bone Coyotes was annoyed when he saw those people. He then shouted at them saying, "What are you guys afraid of?! Fight! Charge!"

    On the other hand, the situation made the Ironcrest magusugh scornfully at their divided opponents. "Just run. Go back to the hole you came from!"

    It was at this moment the two opposing sides suddenly heard a howl from the distance, followed by the appearance of a group of dark-clothed people rushing in their direction and joining the ongoing fight.

    Of course these people''s identities were quickly recognized when they saw the person leading the charge.

    "Evan Valerious, the Twilight Fang!"

    Being the pack that currently managed to reach the number one ranking, the sight of Emery and the others quickly caught the attention of everyone present in the area. For a moment, the bloody struggle came to a pause.

    Unfortunately for them, Emery had no intention of wasting time talking. Without further ado, he headed straight for the Ironcrest''s group of magus, clearly indicating which side he was on in this confrontation.

    Two of the magus ves immediately moved and tried to stop Emery, but the red-haired girl who followed behind him swooped in and stopped the two''s advance by sending a wave of [Hellme] over the two. His figure shot past, heading for his objective �C the leader of the Ironcrest group.

    The other magus ves quickly moved to intercept. However, it was apparent they wouldn''t be able to make it in time, because Emery had decided to take action at the exact time when the Ironcrest magus were spread out fighting Doppa and the others.

    With that, the leader of the Ironcrest n was isted, left to defend against the iing attacks alone. However, it seemed the other party was not a pushover.

    Seeing Emerying towards him, the middle-aged man quickly cast thunder spells in quick session, one that immediately fired at Emery and another to enhance his speed as he dashed away to escape.

    Unfortunately, neither of them was enough to stop Emery. He dodged the spell with ease and managed to catch up. Pulling his arm back, he mustered his strength and struck the middle-aged man with his [de w].

    Thud!

    The Ironcrest magus managed to turn around and block Emery''s attack at thest moment, though one of his knees was forced to hit the ground from the force it carried. Panic overtook him, as he hastily used a life-saving artifact that unleashed a formless st.

    It hit Emery, who was about to send a follow-up attack, sending him hurtling several meters across the ground.

    "Go away!" He shouted at Emery. Shifting his gaze to the magus ves, he screamed, "Help me, you fools! Kill this fucking man!"

    The middle-aged man frantically ordered his magus ves to attack Emery, but by this time, not only was Morgana already there, the entire Twilight Fangs pack had already entered the fight, preventing his band of magus ves froming to his aid.

    Realizing he was in deep trouble, the Ironcrest magus decided to try again to escape. But once again, Emery caught him, whereupon he mmed his body against the ground and thrust his ws into his shoulder.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "ARRGHH!!!"

    Throwing a threatening re, Emery coldly said, "If you move, the next one will make a hole in your head!"

    "Urgh�� No. Please don''t��"

    Slightly tugging at the w embedded in the man''s shoulder, causing him to groan in pain, Emery spoke again. "Tell them to stop now!"

    When he saw the man didn''t do anything, Emery stabbed his other w into the man''s chest, pulling out the one in the shoulder and bringing it right before the man''s eyes, stopping just inches away.

    "NOW!"

    Since they were magus ves, they all listened to their master, who in this case was the Ironcrest magus. After thetterplied and gave instructions for them to stop, Emery whispered his next order.

    "Now tell them, they are free men, free to do whatever they want."

    Understanding what Emery was trying to do, the other magus from the major factions immediately shot towards him trying to stop him. Of course, the others were not stupid as Jester quickly said, "This is our chance! Everyone, Stop them!"

    Immediately, as if a spark had been ignited, the fight that had been halted due to the appearance of Emery and the others continued. The sh quickly became fiercer as those previously afraid decided to jump back to help stop the fifteen magus.

    Amidst the chaos, Freaki wasughing like a madman as his weapon incapacitated one of his opponents. "Hahaha! That''s right, everyone! Don''t let any of them go!"

    Meanwhile, Emery continued to attack the middle-aged man, inflicting fear and horror into the man every time his ws dug deep into his flesh. What really made thetter give up was the fact no one seemed able to rescue him.

    He ended up doing as he was told in hopes of keeping his life. Unfortunately, when the order was finally given, Emery finished the man off without mercy.

    Standing up from the Ironcrest magus'' body, Emery turned towards the nine now confused magus ves and said, "You are free to do whatever you want. But if you want to help, then fight those who have been controlling you!"

    Perhaps it would have been easier if Emery just simply asked them to follow his orders, but due to his past experience simr to theirs, he couldn''t bring himself to do so. He decided he would let them decide for themselves, hence he was quite surprised when all 9 magus agreed to help in the fight.

    Because of that, the bnce of power between the two parties was instantly shattered. The major factions'' groups were quickly overwhelmed and dealt with one by one, with only a few managing to escape.

    With the passage finally open, everyone quickly got in to continue their hunt. Apart from Freaki and his group, who were in a hurry to catch up with the points, the others first stopped and paid their respects to Emery.

    Jester approached him and said, "I guess Frostmind was not wrong about you."

    Before leaving, the man told Emery something that managed to bother him.

    Jester told him he knew for certain that Frostmind was dead, murdered the same night he was captured.

 Chapter 1563 Gaining

    The unexpected news about Frostmind heightened Emery''s wariness of what awaited him in the near future. Either way, if it was indeed the danger that would wait for them in the end, he might as well show up with pride.

    [Time remaining: 29 minutes 50 seconds]

    [Rank 1 - Corvin One - 103 creatures - 779 points]

    [Rank 2 - Twilight Fang - 151 creatures - 732 points]

    [Rank 3 - Locarios Mechanicus - 69 creatures - 708 points]

    The fight against the major factions'' tertiary groups cost Twilight Fang 15 minutes, which was enough time for them to lose their first-ce position. Of course, Emery nned to try and snatch it back from the Corvin pack.

    Now that the path to the innermostyer was clear of obstruction, the ying field was leveled once again.

    However, even though there were plenty of Wailing Treants in the area, it didn''t mean the wolf packs would have an easy time hunting them down.

    They had to be perceptive to be able to see through the creature''s innate camouge, and also skilled enough to block their escape without being harmed by their retaliatory spirit attacks. If not, serious injuries would be the best oue for those who were unprepared.

    This was the exact moment where one''s teamwork would really be put to the test, which was usually where amateur teams fell short. Thankfully, with Emery''s strengthbined with Beowulf''s experience, Twilight Fang had no trouble keeping up andpeting with the top factions.

    [Time remaining: 18 minutes 32 seconds]

    [Rank 1 - Corvin One - 111 creatures - 882 points]

    [Rank 2 - Twilight Fang - 160 creatures - 848 points]

    [Rank 3 - Locarios Mechanicus - 79 creatures - 813 points]

    Emery and the others tried their best, hunting down as many Wailing Treants as they could. However, the efforts they had mustered were still not enough to catch up with Jason Corvin and his pack.

    Though upsetting, such a result was to be expected. The young Corvin''s team had been put together in such a way, consisting of the best individuals for the event.

    Even so, Emery was not willing to be beaten so easily.

    For that to be possible, the Twilight Fang had to hunt more creatures, faster. However, with the remaining time they had, the only possible way to achieve that was for them to split into three groups.

    Needless to say, the pairings were quickly decided.

    Morgana would go with Yoro, as thetter''s innate skill help her find the Wailing Treants more easily. Beowulf would take Tatyana and Andrei with him, to maximize the two''s abilities and teamwork on the hunt with the help of his vast experience. Andstly, Emery would go hunting on his own.

    The reason why Emery thought of and had no problem with such a risky n was because their group was currently surrounded by friendlies �C the rebels and the Bone Coyote packs, which made it much safer to help each other in case of trouble.

    Another reason why such a n was possible was that Emery was capable of taking on such a dangerous Legendary creature by himself. He had the superior spirit reading to find their location and the battle power needed to ovee and defeat them.

    Naturally, it took time to defeat even one as each Wailing Treat had the ability to manipte the surrounding trees at will, sending a shower of sharp roots to defend themselves in addition to their spirit attacks.

    In order to counteract thoseyers of defensive mechanisms, Emery decided to draw out his sword and use his battle arts technique [Chain Strike]. His figure flickered rapidly here and there through the trees as he relentlessly attacked the Legendary creatures, cutting through everything that stood between them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Omega Strike]

    A bright sh of light appeared before a powerful gust of wind came out of nowhere, raising a huge cloud of dirt and dust. When it finally subsided, Emery''s figure could be seen standing before the split body of a Wailing Treant, as another number of points added to the Twilight Fang.

    [Your pack received 11 points]

    [Time remaining: 7 minutes 22 seconds]

    [Rank 1 - Corvin One - 111 creatures - 969 points]

    [Rank 2 - Twilight Fang - 171 creatures - 945 points]

    [Rank 3 - Locarios Mechanicus - 85 creatures - 858 points]

    It was at this exact moment it was revealed to him, just a few miles ahead of his current location was a group of eight [Wailing Treants] surrounded by Jason Corvin and his group of magus.

    Emery quickly made calctions with his remaining time, his pack members should be able to kill five more Treants and, with a point difference worth about 3 Treants, he needed to kill three or four from the eight the Corvin pack currently surrounded.

    At a nce, it seemed to be an impossible task. The five magus that were part of Jason''s group were elites, iparable to any other he had fought before. The moment he decided to go ahead with his outrageous n, it was not just the Wailing Treants he had to fight against, but also Jason and hispany.

    Even so, he decided to do it anyway.

    Emery prepared himself as best he could, before carrying out his n. Without the slightest hint of hesitation, he consumed his precious [Spirit Explosion Pill]. Not only that, he also brought out another weapon: the [Moon Dagger], wielding it on his other hand.

    With the moon currently at its zenith, so was the power the dagger bestowed.

    [You received the Blessing of the Moon]

    [Battle power increased by 15 points]

    [Battle power: 297 (437)]

    Twilight Transformation gave Emery 60 battle power, while the Paragon''s Blessing bestowed another 50. His skill Battle Roar gave 15 and, finally, the dagger artifact gave him 15 more. A total of 140 increase in battle power.

    The effects of the Spirit Explosion Pill and the Moon Dagger also enhanced his problematic magus core, allowing him to freely cast his spells. With all of this, Emery felt as though he was ready to take on the world.

    Emery then cast his water spell [Slipstream] to boost his agility even further and, with some effort, he managed to summon two bright wings on his back [Wings of Light]

    The hundreds of thousands of people in the Silvermane arena saw a silver wolf with wings of light on its back rushing towards the Corvin group. Sounds of excited gasps could be heard all over the ce.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1564 Last Minutes

    Emery dashed like a sh of light as he headed straight towards Jason and his pack, targeting one of the heavily wounded Wailing Treant. The moment he arrived, before the young Corvin and hispanions could react, Emery cast [Blind] to obstruct their vision and finished off the dying Treant with his sword.

    [Your pack received 12 points]

    [Time remaining: 6 minutes 50 seconds]

    "You! You fucking thief!" Jason screamed when he realized what happened. His anger red up even more when he saw Emery running towards another Wailing Treant, who was already in a bad state. Immediately, he ordered all of his men to stop Emery.

    Unfortunately for them, the winged silver wolf was far faster than they expected. They could only watch as his figure swiftly dashed towards the second Treant, sword in his hand already raised into the air.

    Staring at the creature dying in front of him, Emery resolutely swung his sword down and released the [Omega Strike] he had prepared. The augmented attack had no trouble slicing through the creature''s weakened body, cutting half of its body,

    As he watched the Wailing Treant''s split body lifelessly fall to the ground and was just about to deliver the decisive blow, Emery''s face suddenly changed drastically as he realized a shadowy figure was already behind his back.

    The figure was none other than Ghost Wolf. Thanks to his radical, specter-like movements, he managed to get close to Emery through his blind spot without being noticed. Realizing the danger he was in, Emery was forced to jump away, unable to finish off the second Wailing Treant.

    He could only watch helplessly as he was forced to move even farther away from the creature as Jason and two more magus of his group charged at him. In the meantime, Ghost Wolf together with thest remaining magus went and finished off the half-dead Wailing Treant.

    One to one.

    There were six more Wailing Treants left and Emery had to kill at least three of them. However, now that he no longer had the element of surprise on his side, the task went from extremely hard to near impossible to aplish.

    If that wasn''t bad enough, at the same time the other nearby Wailing Treants flew into rage at the death of their kind. Even though there was no wind, the surrounding trees rustled loudly as they all unleashed their howling spirit attacks.

    Shhrrriieeekkk!

    The Wailing Treants'' attacks forced Emery to muster all his strength and concentration to put up his spirit defense.

    To his surprise, Jason and his group seemedpletely unaffected by the creature''s attacks. And instead of attacking the Wailing Treants, they used this opportunity to surround and make Emery pay for his actions.

    It was at this moment Emery realized each of the Corvin magus had a small device attached inside their ears. That must be the reason why they had not been affected by the creatures'' spirit attacks, some kind of device to block the loud shrills of the Wailing Treants.

    Since Emery remembered the types of creatures that needed to be hunted were only revealed right before the event started, it could only mean the Corvin knew in advance what creatures they would be dealing with and came prepared.

    "What a cheat!"

    Surrounded by 5 elite magus who attacked him relentlessly while he also had to protect from spirit attacks, the only thing Emery could do was stay on the defensive. Otherwise, he would have been taken down immediately.

    "You will regret going against us!" shouted Jason, who seemed to have taken this matter quite emotionally.

    The sight of Emery being able to take on five magus and not be defeated outright was a feat so extraordinary it wowed most if not all the crowd at the Silvermane Arena and left sweat running down the cheeks of the Corvins.

    When the intensity of Jason and his team''s onught became lighter, Emery quickly tossed the two items he had prepared for this kind of situation.

    A wall of mes instantly formed between them as the [Smander me] shattered on the ground, while thick dark smoke swiftly enveloped the surrounding area as the [ck Vapor Potion] took effect. The former gave Emery the space he needed while the other acted as a distraction as he darted towards the closest Wailing Treant.

    Unfortunately, before Emery could finish off the creature, not only were the five magus almost closing in on him again, he could sense the second pack of the Corvins, [Corvin Two], was heading his way.

    It was clear he would be stuck in a one-on-ten scenario, with every opponent no less powerful than himself.

    Judging his current situation was too vulnerable, Emery decided to temporarily retreat. However, just as he was about to take flight, he suddenly found his feet entangled in the roots of the Treants and the next second his body was dragged between the creatures.

    Multiple roots quickly coiled and entangled his body. He could feel intense pain as the roots pulled his body in opposite directions, trying to tear and split his muscles. If it wasn''t for his extraordinary battle power, Emery would have died already.

    "Hahaha, that really suits you!" Jason Corvin mocked. He then ordered his magus to not attack the creatures, letting them kill the prey they had caught as he happily watched.

    Emery was quite confident that with his currentbat power, he would be able to hold out until the hunting time was up. But of course, he wouldn''t let such a pathetic ending be the oue.

    As he continued to be entangled, the Corvin seeded in carrying out their second kill, which caused the remaining Wailing Treants to let out their screech in anguish. Seeing this, Emery suddenly thought of a possible way to turn things around.

    With thest minute effect of his [Spirit Explosion Pill], instead of a powerful offensive spell, Emery decided to use [Nature Grasp].

    He quickly explored the biggest Wailing Treant that was currently restraining him and, to his surprise, he managed to make a connection. Without further ado, Emery tried to convey his thoughts to the creature.

    "Let me go and I''ll help you fend off that bunch!"

    [Time remaining: 3 minutes 50 seconds]

    [Rank 1 - Corvin One - 113 creatures - 993 points]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Rank 2 - Twilight Fang - 174 creatures - 974 points]

    [Rank 3 - Locarios Mechanicus - 88 creatures - 891 points]

    The difference in points between their packs could easily be bridged by killing 2 Wailing Treants. So, if Emery managed to keep the score unchanged from now on, by ensuring the other 5 Wailing Treants lived until the time ran out, Twilight Fang would have a chance at winning as his pack members would do the rest of the kills needed.

    Once again, Emery concentrated all of his power on the creature and something happened. Whether it was due to his rare skill, his powerful naturew or simply the fact it was intelligent enough to understand the situation, the creature let go of Emery and seemed to be waiting for hismand.

    To Emery''s surprise, the other four Wailing Treants seemed to be under his direction as well. Naturally, he immediately took advantage of this golden opportunity. With his experience and usage of root spells, Emery went and formed a fortress-like defensive line out of the many limbs of these gigantic creatures.

    The surrounding area waspletely wrecked as the Corvin relentlessly threw attacks at the creatures, while Emery''s figure would hop between them and neutralize any attacks he deemed fatal.

    "How the fuck is this possible?! What are you guys doing?! Destroy them all!" Jason shouted angrily.

    Various spells streaked through the air and struck the massive nt fortress non-stop. Yet it continued to regenerate its destroyed parts and was even capable of injuring those who came near it.

    The sight of Emery fighting side by side with the creatures he should be hunting once again brought a shock to the Corvin family, as well as the hundreds of thousands of people watching.

    "Who is that wolf?!"

    "Evan Valerious!? Who is that?"

    "He''s too strong! Is he really only a crescent magus?!"

    The fact an unknown wolf half-blood managed to take on all of the elite magus from a prominent faction such as the Corvin brought an inexplicable sensation in everyone who saw him, especially those who had been wronged and abused by the major factions.

    Without anyone noticing, the names of Evan and Twilight Fang were heard echoing through the crowd

    "Evan! Evan!"

    "Twilight Fang! Fighting!"

    "Evan! Evan!"

    [Time remaining: 1 minute 5 seconds]

    [Rank 1 - Corvin One - 113 creatures - 993 points]

    [Rank 2 - Twilight Fang - 175 creatures - 984 points]

    [Rank 3 - Locarios Mechanicus - 88 creatures - 891 points]

    The crowd started to stand on their feet as they watched the two sides, the red-haired girls and the old veteran of the Twilight Fang tried their best to take down one more Treant, while Emery tried his best to protect the five creatures.

    [Time remaining: 30 seconds]

    [20 seconds]

    [10 seconds]

    Finally, the notification sounded following Morgana''sst powerful fire attack.

    [Your pack received 11 points]

    [Time remaining: 0 seconds]

    [The Royal Hunt preliminaries round is over]

    [Winner]

    [Rank 1 - Twilight Fang - 176 creatures - 995 points]

    [Rank 2 - Corvin One - 113 creatures - 993 points]

    The entire crowd shot from their seats, screaming with excitement at such an ending.

 Chapter 1565 Final Hunt

    As soon as the time was up, the points and rankings were set irreversibly. Everyone was told to quickly make their way back to the teleportation portal, so they could return to the Silvermane Arena.

    Hundreds of packs, thousands of wolf half-bloods formed a line as they were seen walking through the teleportation portal for their walk of glory and shame. Since most of the top hunters were in the innermost part of the ind, they naturally became thest batch of people to return.

    The sound of loud cheers reverberated in the air as the hundreds of thousands of people present at the Silvermane Arena gave a standing ovation as they walked out of the portal. At the same time, the names of the top 20 packs could be seen on the screen.

    [Rank 1 - Twilight Fang - 176 creatures - 995 points]

    [Rank 2 - Corvin One - 113 creatures - 993 points]

    [Rank 3 - Wolf of Karst - 77 creatures - 891 points]

    [Rank 4 - Locarios Mechanicus - 88 creatures - 888 points]

    [Rank 5 - Blue Warhound - 131 creatures - 870 points]

    [Rank 6 - Corvin Two - 92 creatures - 851 points]

    [Rank 7 - Locarios Angels - 110 creatures - 832 points]

    [Rank 8 - Bone Coyotes - 121 creatures - 818 points]

    [Rank 9 - Knight of Karst - 100 creatures - 796 points]

    [Rank 10 - Sacred Rose - 122 creatures - 788 points]

    As for the final ten packs that made it into the top 20, they were Jester of the rebel group, three from the Talbots'' Warhounds, four from other well-known Wolf factions and two more from the Corvin.

    This meant the Corvin and Talbots'' Warhounds both managed to secure 4 spots in the rankings, demonstrating their respective dominance as they almost grabbed half of the top 20 winners.

    But even though both factions achieved great aplishments, everyone''s attention was not on them.

    Every pair of eyes in the arena focused their gazes on thest group of people to exit the portal. The one who managed to rank first, was a new, unknown pack of wolves led by the silver wolf, Twilight Fang.

    Emery, Morgana, Beowulf, Andrei, Tatyana and Yoro. The six of them passed through the portal with confidence, as they were weed by thunderous apuse from the crowd.

    After the wave of apuse died down, all other participants were told to stand on the corner, outside of the arena apart from the 20 packs on the list. The next and final round of the Royal Hunt didn''t start immediately as the hunters were given a little time off.

    As they prepared and recovered from their condition, everyone wondered what kind of creature they would be up against.

    If they were to base their guesses on what happened in past events, they would be randomly faced with selected high-tier Legendary creatures and fight them alone or alongside other groups.

    There was also a chance for them to run into a Mythical creature as an opponent. In fact, the creature was already caged under the arena and was just waiting to be unleashed.

    While it might seem extremely unfair to those who got the short end of the stick, this particr aspect of the Royal Hunt had always been its main attraction. It was also the reason for its horrific 30 percent death rate and the other 30 percent who chose to give up altogether.

    As time ticked towards the final round of the Royal Hunt, up on the VIP balcony, prominent figures and faction leaders were discussing the preliminaries that had just ended.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s really a disgrace to let a nobody get first ce."

    "I agree. This generation is such a disappointment."

    "Well, I have to say that Evan is certainly interesting. Does anyone know who he is?"

    "Thest time I was this impressed was with that wolf kid in the Magus Academy."

    "You''re right! Now that you said it, I can see some simrities between them!"

    Unable to hear any more praise of the new champions, Meryl Locarious with a frown on her face said, "My sources tell me that some of them used to be part of the Corvin."

    Hearing that, Lord Rikard Karst immediately turned to the Corvin Patriarch, who was also present to watch the event. "What do you have to say about this matter, Philips?"

    Once again, the Karst and Locarious tried to corner the Corvin Patriarch, thinking the man was nning something behind their back. Looking at his colleagues, Philips smiled wryly as he spoke.

    "I really have no knowledge of this. And if I did, why would I let him humiliate my own son in front of so many people?"

    His words were met with a snort.

    "Hah! Who knows what you are nning behind all this."

    The fact both the Corvin and the Alpha King''s loyal warhounds had so many packs in the top 20 rankings bothered them in a way, especially when there was a chance for a group fight in the final round of the event.

    In the front area, a glimmer of smile emerged on the Alpha King Marcus Silvermane''s face before he stood up, attracting everyone''s attention �C participants and spectators alike, and said, "The Wolf bloodline is truly blessed to have such an extraordinary Hunt and amazing warriors participating."

    These words once again drew cheers and apuse from the audience as they also agreed this year''s Royal Hunt was indeed better than usual.

    When the Alpha King raised his hand into the air, the arena quickly turned silent as he proceeded to speak. "However, the Royal Hunt is not yet over." Looking at the 20 groups of people who had proven themselves to be the best, he said, "Hunters, prepare for your final hunt."

    As those words were spoken, the Alpha King looked toward the man with sses next to him. Warwick nodded before sending his order.

    Momentster, the one-mile radius arena suddenly shook. The ground began to open up as tforms could be seen rising from within, appearing on three different sides of the arena.

    Cheers rang through the air as everyone was excited to see what kind of creatures had been prepared for the final hunt. But then, the arena suddenly turned dead silent.

    Everyone without exception was shocked and confused when they saw the three tforms were not creatures. In fact, they were familiar figures, three humans, with their bodies bound by chains.

    A dark-skinned middle-aged man, widely know as Ridick Karst, a fierce-looking woman with messy white hair, Vivian Locarious, and a renowned rugged-looking rebel leader, Tidus the Chain Breaker.

    Ignoring the repercussions of the shocking revtion, the Alpha King''s voice rang through the air once again.

    "Hunters, this is your final hunt. Earn your glory by killing these criminals!"

 Chapter 1566 Choose Sides

    Emery quickly realized that something extremely bad was likely about to happen.

    Not due to the fact that the final round of the Royal Hunt would not involve killing high-tier creatures as previously thought, but for the fact that even Jason Corvin who was standing nearby had his facepletely pale, a look of shock filling it.

    It was apparent that what was unfolding right now was something so unexpected that even the Corvin �C the most influential faction that supposedly knew it all �C seemed to have no idea about it.

    While the hundreds of thousands of people in the Silvermane Arena were still befuddled by the shocking announcement, the master of the ceremony proceeded to exin the rules of the final hunt, this time however with a hint of hesitation in his voice.

    "The Alpha King has spoken, the three criminals will be the final hunt. There are only two rules for this hunt. Rule one, special rewards will be awarded to those who manage tond the kill on the criminals."

    The special reward mentioned was no other than the [Ancient wolf potion], among other things that were desired by all participants.

    There was a pause before the man spoke again, exining the next rule.

    "Rule two, ONE criminal who stands until the end will be granted pardon for all his crimes by the King."

    This second rule was one that brought shock to all.

    Although there was an announcement that these people will be executed, no one seems to think that it will be the main event of the Hunt. Not in such a manner and with such rules.

    At first nce, those were two simple rules. However, there was actually a terrifying intent hidden within them. One that was enough to make those who understood turn pale.

    Of course, Emery who understood the implication quickly notified his pack through their [One Mind] connection. "The Alpha King is trying to pit the factions and the rebels against each other."

    On the other hand, while people were still grasping the situation, the Alpha King brought his staff high into the air as he loudly said, "Let the Hunt begin!"

    Right away, the cages on the three tforms opened and the chains that bound the three captives broke.

    The white-haired woman, Vivian Locarious,ughed out loud as the chains that bound her body fell to the ground with a ng. She turned her head and directed her gaze towards the Alpha King as she shouted, "You are one despicable King!!"

    With a maniacal grin on her face, the woman used her transformation, turning into a three meters tall beast with white fur all over her body. Elongated curved ws took over the ce of her nails, as she fiercely red at the hunters.

    The other criminal, the dark-skinned man, look upon the sky, there was a certain excitement before he said "Finally freedom!"

    followed the Locarios female, turning into a half-man half-wolf with dark skin that gave off a metallic sheen. An indescribable pressure emerged from his figure as he carefully surveyed his surroundings.

    The two of them were both Full Moon magus, just like Tidus the Chain Breaker. The Rebel leader however appears to stay silent and didn''t do anything.

    As expected, with the two rules given, it didn''t take long before the dynamic of this year''s Royal Hunt''s final hunt changed. It was no longer between the hunters and the prey but between the three different powers that were currently present within the arena.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The two Karst packs, [Wolf of Kart] and [Knight of Karst], both quickly moved to give respect to their elder Ridick Karst. The same situation also urred with [Locarios Maechanicus] and [Locarios Angels] who went to the tform where Vivian was.

    As for Tidus, the people that came to his side was only one, the pack led by Jester and his four magus rebels.

    "Choose your side!!" The white female wolf beast snapped, intimidating the remaining 15 packs who were still standing without a decision.

    Right at this moment, Jason Corvin in his attempt to be patriotic stepped forward and said, "We should focus on killing the real criminal first!" while pointing towards the small group surrounding the known rebel leader.

    What he suggested might seem like a wise idea, but it would not the core of the problem as the Alpha King only willing to give mercy to one criminal, which meant the only way for this to end was for either one of the two �C Vivian Locarios or Riddick Karst �C die so the other could survive.

    Nevertheless, it was indeed a direction that people could easily follow.

    As if to give credibility to his idea, Jason led the other three groups of Corvin faction and made his way towards the tform where the rebel leader was. A momentter, four packs belonging to other factions followed his actions.

    However, the Talbots Warhounds still didn''t move. It looked like they still hadn''t made a decision, which inevitably made Jason hesitate a little. After all, he knew from firsthand experience how dangerous the infamous Chain Breaker was.

    He then nced at the direction where Emery and his pack were, wondering what Twilight Fang''s decision would be.

    Unbeknownst to him, Emery had already made a decision. No matter how much he empathized with the man, he knew that there were other things at y here, and so he decided to not attract unnecessary attention.

    "Stay vignt. Watch out for any surprises," Emery told the others through their [One Mind] connection. Standing beside his group, Freaki and his flock of Bone Coyotes seemed to be of the same mind about this situation.

    "I really don''t like any of this at all!!"

    In contrast, Jason, now being theatrical, brandished his sword towards the rebel leader as he said, "Tidus, the Chain Breaker, today you shall be punished for your crime!"

    "Attack!!"

    As the young Corvin''s shout reverberated in the air, the four packs of the Corvin all shot forwards, brandishing their weapons and chanting various spells. The other factions'' packs followed right behind.

    A fight quickly broke out in the corner of the arena where Tidus'' tform was, a total of 40 magus fighting Tidus and a group of 5 magus led by Jester. Even though they were clearly outnumbered, thetter all had resolute expressions on their faces, ready to die for their cause.

    On the other hand, it seems amotion also started at the balcony where the King and all the faction leaders were.

    x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1567 Confusion

    "My King, please enlighten this confused subordinate of yours. What is it that you wish to achieve with this?" said Philips Corvin, standing on the main balcony facing the ruler of the Silvermane.

    Three prominent figures from major factions were seen standing right behind him; Rikard Karst and the pair Meryl and Chester Locarios. Even though they didn''t say anything, the expressions on their faces made it clear they also wanted an exnation from the Alpha King.

    Hearing those words, Marcus Silvermane didn''t even turn his head to look at the four. He seemed to still be enjoying watching the battle unfolding in the arena as he said, "You all knew those criminals would be executed today, weren''t you? Let''s just watch how this turns out first."

    While Philips was getting increasingly confused by such a response, the other three were trying their best to contain their turbulent emotions after hearing those words.

    The dozen or so leaders from various factions, who were also on the balcony, could feel the tense atmosphere in the air. Some watched the interactions with concern, but not a single one dared to move from their positions. Not wanting to offend either side, all of them could only watch from their seats as the Hunt progressed.

    Down below in the arena, Jason together with the other 40 magus dealt with Jester and his men. It took them all a little over a minute to overwhelm the group that decided to stand up for the infamous rebel leader.

    However, to their great confusion, from start to finish, Tidus the Chain Breaker did not make even an inch of movement. Even though he had been freed, the man still had his face down, his body kneeling on the ground.

    "Please, leader! Defend yourself, or at least run! You cannot die in this ce!"

    A deep sigh came from Tidus'' figure as he raised his head, looked at Jester and said somberly, "Stop it, Jester. Just let them do what they want. There is no hope for this kingdom, not anymore."

    "No! I will not give up!"

    Saying those words, Jester took out several pills from his storage ring and devoured them all. Everyone could feel the pressure his spirit energy gave off increasing before he transformed into his Beast Transformation form.

    A few momentster, Jester''s figure was no more. He was reced by a brown wolf with lots of sharp thorns spread across its body. Of course, he was quickly bombarded with attacks and spells from Jason and the others.

    Even though it was apparent he was destined to lose, Jester kept trying his best to hold his ground, enduring the rain of attacks that were thrown his way. But on the other hand his men weren''t as strong as him. Facing such an attack, they started dying one by one.

    That ugly and cruel scene managed to make even Yoro, who was standing behind Emery, turn emotional. Thanks to their connection, he could tell the young Sandune Wolf wanted to join the fight, but didn''t dare to ask his permission.

    "Calm down, Yoro. Not now. Just wait," Emery said, trying to calm him down.

    Emery knew they would only willingly throw themselves into someone''s scheme if they joined in right now. Since there were still many unknowns, the best course of action for them was to wait and see. Even Beowulf agreed with his thoughts.

    It was truly unfortunate, but Jester and his team of rebels were eventually unable to hold on anymore. In the end, the former''s figure was the only one left standing, his condition was terrible to say the least.

    The thorny beast that was Jester had sustained many wounds, most of his body was charred, his chest was pierced by a spear thrown by Jason as his body fell backwardsnding right in front of Tidus'' feet.

    Now with nothing else to stand in their way, two magus quickly dashed forward and held the rebel leader by each of his arms. But once again, the man didn''t resist at all, his eyes fell on his dying men.

    "Why Jester�� I told you no. So why��?"

    With thest breath and energy he could muster, Jester looked at the man he admired and weakly said, "I�� dream�� of�� runnin'' free�� unchained."

    The moment those words rang through him, Tidus could feel a storm raging through his mind. But while he was still struggling to process the situation, he saw one of the magus pull the spear from Jester''s chest and thrust it into his head, killing the man for sure.

    "NOOOOO!!!"

    Tidus cried out hysterically as his eyes caught sight of Jester''s headless body. His sorrowful howl resounded throughout the arena before his figure rapidly grew and changed, turning into his wolf form, a purplish dark wolf enveloped by dark lightning.

    The two magus holding Tidus'' hands found themselves hurled through the air. His figure then vanished, darting towards the magus holding the spear at breakneck speed.

    Before everyone could realize what was happening, thetter had been knocked to the ground, his head blown off. A gory scene was painted as blood and brain fragments sttered everywhere.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Holllll!!!

    "Attack him! What are you all waiting for?! Attack!" Jason Corvin shouted in panic, as he was reminded of the brutality of the Chain Breaker he had witnessed.

    In a matter of seconds, dozens of Tier 4 and Tier 5 spells flew through the air heading towards the rebel leader. Powerful thunderbolts, scorching mes, sharp gusts of wind and columns of tornadoes. Even Tier 5 flying weapons were present in the mix.

    However, all those attacks werepletely unable to stop Tidus'' ferocious advance. He wentpletely berserk as he performed a bloody streak, incapacitating all that attacked him one by one.

    Such a scene quickly made the two sides �C Riddick Karst and Vivivan Locarios �C that were about to sh with each other stop in their tracks.

    "Is he really only a Full Moon magus?" Vivian said as she watched the ongoing massacre, intrigued by the strength the rebel leader disyed.

    Seeing the one-sided beatdown, the two of them who previously thought Tidus wouldn''t be a real threat due to hisck of supporters suddenly realized they were severely wrong.

    The two of them looked at each other and came to an understanding with a simple nod. They put their conflict aside for now as they rushed over and attacked Tidus, clearly intending to eliminate the rebel leader first.

    Backed with their respective packs, the addition of Riddick and Vivian into the fray made the number of opponents Tidus had to face to a staggering 60 magus. The two Full Moon took the initiative as they ganged up on the Chain Breaker.

    What was unfolding in the arena was no longer an entertaining sight �C Tidus who was being beaten left and right by the two elders of major Wolf factions, yet still being showered with spells from dozens of magus.

    Such an act of cowardice, dozens of elites attacking a single person, and how Tidus bravely fought, fiercely resisting made more people sympathize with the Chain Breaker. It couldn''t help but remind them how injustice had befell to their kingdom.

    "Chief, please�� Let me..!" Yoro said, wanting to jump in and help.

    "Do you want to die?!" Emery snapped in response. He could also feel his heart moved seeing Tidus'' plight, but he couldn''t fathom what Yoro was thinking.

    What could a mere saint-level like him do to help out in such a situation?

    Ignoring the young Sandune Wolf, Emery scanned the surroundings and saw Zed and his warhounds still standing still. The other two packs, Sacred Rose and Bone Coyote, also didn''t seem to have any intention of making a move.

    However, there was actually a movement from someone who seemed to want to join the battle. It wasn''t any of these magus. Instead, it came from among the wolf packs in the corner of the arena �C those that didn''t make the top 20.

    At first it was just a few, but secondster several joined in, and more followed behind them.

    Emery quickly recognized them as the rebels group, Jester''s associates. He also spotted Doppa and his Metal Wolf brothers among these people. All of them were rushing into the arena, ignoring the rules to help their idol.

    These people dared to pull off such stunts in front of hundreds of thousands of spectators. But to Emery''s surprise, the crowd''s reaction was mixed, with the majority actually supporting such an action.

    "What is going on?!"

    Even more surprising was the fact the guards and tournament officials made no attempt to stop these people. Even Alpha King just stood there quietly, watching themotion from the balcony.

    Within seconds, the number of people entering and fighting in the arena increased to hundreds.

    They all risked their lives to help Tidus the Chain Breaker reverse the bnce of power.

    x x x x

 Chapter 1568 Chaos

    The entire situation went out of control and devolved into chaos with over hundred of wolf half-bloods joining the battle to help Tidus the Chain Breaker. When they noticed that the guards seemed to have no intention of moving to defuse the situation, other groups that had been hesitant quickly came to join in.

    This time, the group came from various major factions that had allied ties with Karst, Locarios, and Corvin. One of these groups was naturally the wolf pack of the Ironcrest faction.

    With the inclusion of reinforcement for the factions'' side into the table, the arena quickly turned into a ce where a battle royale of a thousand wolf half-bloods took ce, between those who supported the rebels and those who supported the elites.

    "My King, this is madness! Please stop this!" Philips Corvin said. He initially wanted to ask for an exnation of what was happening, but when he saw how the guards and officials reacted to the situation, he changed his mind and persuaded the Alpha King to stop the chaos.

    Marcus Silvermane finally turned towards the dozen patriarchs that were waiting for his words. However, he only stared at them for a moment before he turned around once more and casually said, "They haven''t broken any rules, so there''s no need to stop this."

    Those words caused the patriarchs to bepletely shocked. The rules for the final round indeed only spoke about rewards and amnesty for thest criminal who survived. However, they truly did not expect that the Alpha King would actually mean it literally like this.

    Simply put, the situation made all the leaders of the Wolf factions turn frozen. If it weren''t earlier, now it was obvious that the Alpha King was nning something. They discussed it with their colleagues, and some were quick to guess that it was some kind of loyalty test.

    Although there was still much uncertainty, these people at least knew one thing for sure. That the Alpha King''s ns were aimed at the Locarios and Karst factions.

    The patriarchs of both were watching the unfolding battle in such irritation, seeing their top young fighters now being ganged up on by a bunch of nobodies, unable to do anything due to a sheer numerical loss.

    Rikard Karst seemed to have finally lost his patience when he saw his cousin Riddick get pummeled, his body being smashed repeatedly to the ground by the Chain Breaker. He turned to the Alpha King and said loudly, "My King, if that is the rule, then please forgive me for doing this."

    With a gesture of his hand, suddenly dozens of magus in white fur cloaks stepped out from the crowds of spectators and quickly entered the arena. These were the fighters that Rikard had brought over from Karst, in preparation for dealing with any threat.

    When they saw that Alpha King was just watching �C doing nothing despite such an act, the Locarios pair decided to follow suit and ordered the dozens of fighters they brought along to do the same as the Karst.

    Veteran elite warriors made their appearance in the arena, adding a new element into the already chaotic situation. Not only were they highly trained and experienced, some of these magus were even at the Half Moon stage.

    These elites arrived bringing with them their powerful weapons, various artifacts and specialities. Locario, known for their advanced weaponry, brought their energy guns with them. Meanwhile, the fighters of the Karst faction brought their pets and wolf summons.

    The Silvermane Arena was a massive bloody mess at this point, with multiple casualties urring every second that passed. In such a chaotic situation, even powerful magus could fall if they weren''t careful, dying under the hands of a saint level warrior.

    On the other hand, such a sight only made Emery even more certain of his previous suspicions. Immediately, he ordered his pack to take a step back, keeping their distance from the center of the raging battle.

    It was at this moment that another disturbance came from one of his pack, but it was not Yoro.

    "Chief, there''s something wrong with Tatyana!"

    The brown-haired girl was currently on her knees as she struggled to speak, "I am sorry brother�� I can.. I will resist this!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Such words, spoken in their current circumstances, couldn''t help but make shivers run down Emery''s body. Immediately, Emery fell into contemtion trying to deduce the reason why,

    ''Someone is trying to influence her, why now?''

    But then, he quickly realized that it was not just Tatyana. Even Yoro and Andrei, both of whom had their faces turning pale, said that their heads were spinning crazily. "C-chief, something''s wrong��"

    Seeing this bizarre phenomenon happening to three members of his pack, Emery immediately looked at Morgana. Luckily, the red-haired girl didn''t seem to feel or be affected by anything.

    He then turned to Beowulf, hoping he would have some answers. To his surprise, the old chief''s face was also pale as he said, "it''s a powerful influence�� it wants me, us, to take sides and join the fight."

    Upon hearing that, Emery turned his gaze to the arena seats where the spectators were.

    In such chaos, the crowds should have started to escape from the arena, instead, Emery could see that most were still cheering at the battle while some, saint-level warriors and magus alike started to jump down, entered the arena, and put their lives to join the battle.

    Even Freaki and his Bone Coyote, as well as the Female fox groups Sacred Rose, seemed to be affected by the influence as well.

    Now there were thousands of wolf half-bloods fighting in the Silvermane Arena. The number of lives lost every second reached dozens, and one of them was Doppa as Emery saw the Titanium Wolf crushed under the hand of a magus.

    "This is crazy�� who could actually do this?!"

    Beowulf was struggling when he exined that it was the most powerful influence he ever saw, and that the reason Twilight Fang had not beenpletely overwhelmed by it was solely because of Emery''s Mythical bloodline.

    "The only one who could do such a thing is one with the highest rank bloodline�� the Alpha King himself."

    Emery once again cast his gaze at where the Alpha King was, and to his shock, the man was indeed raising his staff, showing an action simr to what he had done during the Blood Moon Festival.

    Draining the blood that spilled on the arena into his own.

    x x x x x x x x x x x

    Author Note

    Please support the novel by purchasing the privilege chapters, thank you, much appreciated

 Chapter 1569 Madness

    The brutality of the unfolding situation was more than enough cue for Emery to flee. It didn''t matter they couldn''t get out of the. They just really needed to get as far away from this madness as possible.

    With the four members of his pack having difficulty walking on their own, Emery told Morgana to help grab Tatyana and Andrei while he quickly made his way to Yoro and Beowulf. He then immediately beckoned the red-haired girl.

    "Go!"

    As soon as he indicated his intention, the moment he turned away from the arena, Emery saw a group of guards appear before him. They quickly formed a line with their shields and spears raised, blocking the way to the exit.

    "Get out of my way!!!"

    A few seconds was all it took for Emery to deal with the dozen guards, knocking them all unconscious. However, that was enough time for another group to appear, once again standing between him and the way out.

    Twenty men d in blue military uniforms, Zed and his warhounds have arrived to obstruct his way.

    "Evan Valerious, you are not allowed to leave. The King has ordered you to stay!"

    "Are you seriously not seeing what is going on here?" Staring at the man with an incredulous gaze, Emery spoke in disbelief. "I will only tell you once. Get the fuck out of my way!"

    Befitting their status as veteran warriors of the Silvermane Kingdom, the group of Talbots Warhounds led by Zed formed a defensive formation in a split second.

    Their goal was to make sure Emery and his pack members couldn''t run from the Silvermane Arena. And with the majority of his pack being in such condition, it was clear Emery wouldn''t be able to do so. Without another choice Emery transformed and began to fight.

    At the same time, more and more half-bloods entered the arena and threw themselves into the ongoing battle. By this time, the number had gotten close to ten thousand. In spite of its size, the arena was so crowded that a single spell would hit both friends and foes.

    It was a bloody massacre of insane proportions. Furthermore, the Alpha King could still be seen standing on the balcony, his arm held high in the air as he drew all the blood that spilled in the arena toward his crimson staff.

    "This whole thing has already gotten out of line! The King has gone mad! Follow me to stop this madness!" Rikard Karst shouted loudly, along with him were the Locarios pair. The three of them were all grand magus with two cosmos formed and they were ready to stop the Alpha King.

    Seemingly not hearing the deration, Marcus Silvermane ignored them, his attention still on his staff. However, just as the three were about to reach him, two people appeared in their way.

    The two were Warwick, the King''s right hand, and the renowned general of the Silvermane, Lord Talbots. Just like the three of them, the two of them were also grand magus with two cosmos formed.

    "Are the three of you intending to rebel?" Lord Talbots asked sternly as he brought out his weapon, a 2 meter long warhammer. From top to bottom, his demeanor made it clear he was ready to attack if their answer was unsatisfactory.

    As he calcted their chances of winning against the two, Chester Locarios turned his head towards the other faction leaders. His gaze quickly stopped on a certain figure and he promptly shouted, "Philips! Decide now, are you with us or are you not?!"

    A hesitant expression appeared on the Corvin Patriarch''s face, indicating he was struggling to decide. However, once his gaze fell on the Alpha King, he decided to take a step back and said, "No�� I don''t want to be a part of this. Corvin is a loyal ally of Silvermane."

    His answer was greeted with ridicule and scorn.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hah! Coward!" Meryl Locarios said, as her body began to transform into arge fox with thick yellow fur.

    Meanwhile, General Talbots gripped his hammer tightly and raised it high as he said, "You three are now convicted as enemies of the kingdom. Surrender now or feel my wrath!"

    "Arrogant wordsing from a dog that only barks for its master," Chester Locarios said in response.

    Immediately after, General Talbots kicked the ground and mmed his hammer on Locarios Patriarch. The attack connected and sent the man barreling through the air. Just as he was about to give chase, a fireball was seen heading his way forcing him to hastily dodge and miss his opportunity.

    The battle between the four grand magus had truly begun as General Talbots'' figure shot again, this time towards the Karst Patriarch. Talbots'' five lieutenants also quickly joined in and supported him, they were all peak Full Moon magus.

    It was a battle of much different proportions than one on the ground. Its shes were able to create gust of winds and made the whole arena construct tremble

    As for Warwick, the old wolf didn''t seem to be nning to join the fight yet. Instead, his eyes stared at the dozens of other faction leaders as he said, "Anyone else would dare to question our King?"

    Even though most of these patriarchs were grand magus, not a single one of them had formed their second cosmos. Some of them even only had peak Full Moon cultivation. Therefore, none of them dared raise any objections when they heard Warwick''s question.

    Perhaps some of them would if Philips Corvin decided to take part. The man had influence over a third of the factions present on the balcony.

    Unwilling to join his colleagues, the Corvin Patriarch decided to jump into the arena instead, helping his son.

    Seeing that, Warwick sighed before he approached Alpha King and spoke in a low voice, "My king, their betrayal has been proven�� Please, it''s enough��"

    "Enough?��. No�� Warwick, this is not enough."

    Instead of stopping, the Alpha King took out the crimson grimoire. He then opened it and started chanting words.

    "Please, my King. That grimoire is dangerous."

    "No, no, old friend. With this, the Silvermane will finally rise to its former glory."

    If previously the Alpha King sucked up the blood that spilled on the arena, now he was able to drain from the bodies of living half-blood warriors. Screams of agony echoed through the air as people''s blood was sucked out of their bodies.

    The blood all flew up and merged together, forming a huge sphere in the air.

    The Alpha King raised both hands as he loudly shouted, "Citizen of Silvermane, witness the birth of the Supreme Blood Wolf!"

 Chapter 1570 Blood Wolf

    The Silvermane was known as the oldest Wolf half-blood n. Its origins could be traced back more than 30,000 years ago. It was also considered as the very first noble bloodline, the king among the wolves.

    Unlike their counterparts, the secret to their power did not lie in immense wealth or unstoppable strength. Instead, it was their ability to keep and maintain a pure gene bloodline through generations.

    [Bloodline genes - Blood Wolf]

    [Gene ssification - Mythical bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 9]

    The highest rank, the purest blood, closest to the blood of the Wolf Ancestor itself.

    It was what enabled the descendants of the Silvermane to triumph over their peers, allowing them to always transform into either the most powerful heroes or fearsome demons to their foes.

    Many descendants across generations and times managed to create history and legacy through various wars of the past �C the Primordial War, the Celestial War, and then the Elven War, which earned them a ce in the Magus Alliance''s Hall of Fame.

    However, things have gotten worse in thest three thousand years. The name of the Silvermane has been dwindling as they had no Supreme Magus figure as a sessor during that period of time, with Marcus Silvermane as the third generation of such a dark age.

    Not only was he unable to bring honor to the noble Silvermane''s name, but the man was also considered the weakest in Silvermane''s entire history as he was unable to break through from the grand magus realm, even receivingplications that adversely affected him in the process.

    The curse of the Silvermane. One that has been passed down for three generations now.

    When the tension between humans and elves heated up, Marcus had been trying to find the cure for this curse of his. He did this in hopes of solidifying and uniting all of the Wolf factions once again, bringing about Silvermane''s second golden age.

    However, what he received for his efforts was far from what he expected. Countless acts of disobedience, various nefarious schemes to undermine Silvermane, and drained the kingdom dry.

    It was at this time that fortune arrived before the Alpha King as if it waspensation for all the suffering he had suffered. Not only had he managed to find the rare [Ancient Wolf Blood], there was also a crimson grimoire among the finds, [Book of the Blood].

    With each passing day that the grimoire was in his possession, it slowly gave him a confidence that he had unknowingly lost. It was as if it was whispering to him, telling him to finally make his move.

    [Rituals of Bloods]

    In spite of the advice of his closest confidant, the Alpha King still chose to escte his n even further, draining the blood from the arena that was currently filled with those who challenged him.

    [Genes purified]

    [Blood Wolf just went through the purifying process]

    Several serpent-like torrents of blood could be seening in and out of the huge blood sphere floating in the sky as it forcibly drew out the blood of the people fighting in the arena and pulled some into the sphere. Screams of pain rang out clearly in the air, but no one seemed to be fazed by it. They were all still immersed in the ongoing fierce struggle.

    "Not enough! I need more!!"

    At this moment, finally finding a way to return to the glory days of the Silvermane Blood Wolf, the Alpha King went so far as to draw in more people from the audience and used the influence that his powerful Rank 9 Mythical bloodline was capable of as he performed the full extent of the ritual of the [Book of the Blood].

    "Follow your Alpha''s calling, sacrifice yourself for the birth of the supreme Blood Wolf."

    Even though it seemed ordinary, those words were powerful enough to exert influence to control the hundreds of thousands of spectators currently present at the Silvermane Arena up to those at the magus level, which left only a few hundred able to control themselves �C those who were Half Moon magus up to Grand Magus, those with Mythical bloodline as well as some who were bound by special bonds.

    Only hundreds were able to resist the Alpha King''s influence, while hundreds of thousands of those affected remained still where they were, jumping into the arena when they were given the order.

    Those who tried to run away were immediately stopped by the guards and the thousands of Silvermane army, the Warhounds, who were on standby throughout the arena.

    At the center of the arena, one powerful figure, Philips Corvin grabbed his unconscious son whom he himself had to shield from being influenced by the Alpha King while avoiding the snake-like torrent of blood that rampaged the area.

    "Stop this fight already! Something is wrong with the King!"

    Hearing those words, the dozens of magus, especially those of Locarios and Karst, nodded in agreement to the Corvin Patriarch''s words.

    Even Tidus seemed to have woken up from his rage and tried to save the few that could still be saved.

    "Why!! My king, why?!!" Tidus cried out when he saw so many dead, so many sacrificed.

    Meanwhile, Philips had a deep scowl on his face. "My brother is right! I should have listened to him!''

    In a corner of the arena, Emery was still attempting to break away from Zed and his group of young warhound magus. He had given his best, but he still couldn''t make it, not anytime sooner.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Then, right at this moment, some familiar people came over to where he was, seemingly intent on helping. These people were Freaki the Bone Coyote and some of the Sacred Rose who were trying their best to hold out from the Alpha King''s influence.

    Eight of them hade and helped him, as they also tried to make their way to exit. At the same time, more guards and warhounds closed in on their location.

    With the space provided by his newfound allies, Emery quickly kicked the gears in his brain as his eyes darted around, looking for a way to lead them out.

    Unfortunately for Emery, his time was limited. Seeing that the Alpha King began to hover in the air above the arena, he realized that their situation was very dire and resolutely decided to use hisst card.

    Emery took another of the [Spirit Explosion Pill], before this time he dashed towards Morgana.

    Thanks to their connection, the red-haired girl knew exactly what he was nning and she quickly mustered her spirit energy. As their hands touched each other, both of them gathered their now connected spirit energy, and with the power of Khaos within her Emery managed to cast a spell.

    "Open!!!"

    It took a few seconds before a spatial distortion was created and a familiar-looking gate appeared before their eyes.

    [Spatial Gate]

    Because Emery still technically had not recovered his spellcasting abilities, coupled with the fact that it was in such a rush, the gate only managed to form the other end at a ce several miles away from the Silvermane Arena.

    "Hurry, get in!!"

    Emery told his pack members to enter the Spatial Gate and they quicklyplied, moving as fast as they could while enduring the struggle against Alpha King''s influence. He also told Freaki and the others to enter as well.

    But instead ofplying, the white tattooed man chuckled as he said, "Someone has to stop this sharp-looking bunch!"

    As soon as he said that, Freaki transformed into his beast mode and his figure darted forward, kicking and tackling the warhounds that were trying to rush at Emery. His actions bought the time needed for all the injured to enter the portal before he was eventually brought down to the ground.

    "LEAVE!!!"

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t that easy for Emery and Morgana to leave as they needed some time to cut their connection. Calcting in his head, Emery realized they would only have a split second to enter the portal after it was done. So he immediately pushed Morgana into the portal first.

    Just as he was about to step in, one of the serpent-like blood torrents managed to coil around Emery''s body. Immediately, he could feel a force tugging him away from the swirling portal.

    To his surprise, the already-safe Morgana jumped out of the portal and grabbed his arm. "Not this time, not again!"

    She quickly threw her[Hellme] at the torrent, intending to scorch the blood and rid Emery of it. However, more wereing their way and with the portal already closed, there was not much they could do. Emery stood on her back and said "We will fight them together!!"

    The two managed to hold on for several seconds before both of them were pulled, their figures disappearing into the blood torrent, which has grown bigger by the seconds,

    Moments after, everyone witnessed how the Alpha King transformed, not into the supreme being he imed to be, but a 50-meter-tall beast covered in blood.

    One who recognize it shouted, "That''s.. a Primal form!!"

    ��--------------

    Author''s Note:

    Dear readers,

    With this chapter, the month of April hase to an end.

    I hope you enjoy the April chapter as I have, more surprises waiting on the May chapters with encounters of people from Emery''s past after the Silvermane arc conclusion.

    Thank you for the support and hope you all will join me for May chapters, and don''t forget to drop by our Discord channel for the end-of-the-month events!

 Chapter 1571 Primal

    Things had now gone from bad to worse.

    A few seconds ago, the Alpha King broke his crystal staff, which promptly let the torrent of blood rush towards him, before flowing into his body and turning him into a monstrous beast of enormous proportions.

    "Primal Form! ��The King transformed into a primal form!" Shouted the group on the balcony, watching how such a creature smashed upon the half-blood warrior in the arena.

    The Primal Form was a pinnacle transformation that could only possibly be aplished through abination of a unique mythical bloodline and sheer umtion of power. There were only a few of its existence known and recorded in thest hundred years of wolf half-blood history, but any appearance would always bring or involve utter chaos.

    After all, when the form sessfully took shape, none of the human parts were still in control.

    ROOOAAARRR!!!

    Once again, all those who were not influenced by the Alpha king could only watch as the blood-covered gigantic creature with its huge feet and w arms trampled on and crushed all warriors around him.

    "WARWICK! You need to do something!" the female elder of the Corvin family, grand magus Fantasme yelled, showing her apprehension and that of the others on the balcony about the unfolding situation.

    As the rampage of the beast the Alpha King shook the Silvermane Arena, causing even more chaos and destruction, Patriarch Crytex of the Ironcrest shouted at the top of his lungs.

    "We need to get out of here! The King is done for!"

    Faced against the Alpha King''s Primal Form, even the dozen grand magus who boasted powerful might couldn''t help but tremble in fear. Many had never seen such a transformation before. And for it toe from their King, many were at a loss, they really weren''t sure what to do.

    Was it an enormous fortune for the kingdom, or a great disaster instead?

    The right hand of the Alpha King, the old wolf Warwick, hardened his fists as they clenched tightly. His loyalty was now being tested, whether it remained with Alpha King or towards the people.

    After all, the scene happening before his eyes really wasn''t what he had in mind when he nned the event together with the King.

    This was no longer a battle between warriors struggling against each other for territories of power. Instead, it was a scene of pure carnage involving innocent civilians.

    As the huge blood creature that was the Alpha King continued to rampage in the arena, the huge sphere of blood that floated in the air continued to siphon the blood of those who died. Even worse, it seemed like it had no intention of stopping as it still called out to the tens of thousands of people in the arena stands, telling them to jump into the arena towards their death.

    At this sight, even if Warwick didn''t know what to do with his King, he understood things had gone too far, the indiscriminate massacre had to stop.

    He turned his gaze to the corner of the balcony where Grand Master Reikun was, and with a slight nod, the apothecary grandmaster swiftly handed over a potion vial filled with a pitch-ck liquid.

    Everyone on the balcony could immediately recognize the potion as it was one of the most famous items of the Apex faction, the [Alpha Booster]. But precisely because of that, they were confused. They couldn''t imagine what such an item could do at a time like this.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Ignoring the res being given him, Warwick quickly downed the potion in one gulp. Then, after gathering all the energy within, he shouted as loud as he could.

    "Citizen of the Silvermane Kingdom, The King is unwell. Leave the arena immediately!"

    His voice was heard throughout the arena and even echoed for miles. To everyone''s surprise, the people who were influenced by the Alpha King began to awaken from their reverie.

    As soon as they saw the sight of carnage in front of them, more chaos quickly ensued.

    People started leaving the arena in droves, some scrambling to go first, pushing the bodies of those around them to be the first to exit, while those who could fly immediately soared into the sky.

    Soon after, Warwick gave orders to one of the Silvermane officials on the balcony. A few secondster, the six teleportation portals used for the Royal Hunt in the corners of the arena lit up, indicating they were open.

    Even though their current destination was set to the sacred ground, the ind was still a lot saferpared to the situation in the arena. As ordered, the guards moved into action, helping the injured enter the portal to escape the chaos.

    "Old wolf! How�� how were you able to do that?!" one of the patriarchs asked confused about how the Right Hand could ovee the Alpha King''s influence over the people.

    Before Warwick could say anything, an ear-splitting shout rang through the sky.

    "Warwick! Are you crazy!? You are to betray the King too?!"

    Lifting his head, the old wolf saw General Talbot ring at him with fury in his eyes. The man was fighting the three patriarchs when he saw what he was doing, which made him so angry he ignored the three he was fighting to plunge onto the balcony.

    However, his momentum came to an abrupt halt when he saw Warwick take out a gold medallion, the insignia of the Alpha King.

    "Talbots, the King has given this for a situation like this. Now follow my orders."

    He then turned towards the raging Alpha King saying, "We have to stop our king from killing his people."

    The general was clearly displeased by the look on his face. However, with the Alpha King being in such a state unable to give any orders, as a loyal member of the Silvermane Kingdom, he followed the royal authority.

    Even though it was honestly not something he wanted to do, General Talbots obeyed the old wolf''s words. He shot at the monster that was the Alpha King to distract him from hurting more people.

    After dealing with the general, Warwick turned his head towards the other grand magus and said, "if you still want to have a rtionship with Silvermane in the future, you better help out."

    Those words managed to get some of the patriarchs to move. However, not only were they unable to stop the Primal beast, it surprisingly consumed the blood torrents in the sky and grew even bigger. It smashed into a corner of the arena and broke free, rampaging out into Silvermane City.

 Chapter 1572 Casualties

    After the beast creature destroyed a section of the arena and left, among the clouds of ash and piles of corpses, one figure could be seen standing. Their head was lowered down, staring at the motionless figure of the young man who was held tightly by their arms.

    "Jasooon�� No��. Hang on�� my son��."

    The patriarch of the Corvin faction, a mighty figure who stood above the masses, seemed to be holding back his emotions as he saw his son''s current state. Thetter was dying after having his blood and spirit energy siphoned by the beast creature.

    Jason was one of the thousands who fell victim to the Primal Beast''s rampage.

    Led by Grand Magus Fantasme, a group of the Corvin magus were seen running towards their master. Upon arriving, she immediately checked the young master and quickly tried to save his life.

    At the same time, Rikard Karst and the Locarios couple also descended from the sky in search of members of their own faction after their fierce fight with the Silvermane general hade to a halt.

    It didn''t take long before Riddick Karst was found, or rather his cold body, which had be empty without a soul. On the other hand, Vivian Locarios was found in an even more tragic condition.

    All four of her limbs were separated from her body and shredded into pieces, but her face was oddly found smiling. The two who were sentenced as criminals were dead, while thest criminal, Tidus the Chain Breaker was nowhere to be found.

    Due to this incident, there were at least 10,000 people lying dead in the Silvermane Arena, with several hundred of them being magus level beings. At least half of those dead magus were men brought in by the two major factions; the sheer scale of the losses infuriated the two patriarchs.

    At this moment, one of the Corvin elders reported to his master. "My Lord, the Right Hand, Lord Warwick, orders us to stop the King."

    Seeing the sight of her dying men, those words immediately made Meryl Locarios'' emotions explode as she angrily said, "Let that king of yours burn this whole city down if he wants to. We Locarios will have no part in this madness!"

    Patriarch Rikard Karst also expressed a simr opinion with the Locarios. After suffering such a heavy loss, he now only wanted to gather all the survivors from his faction and leave this as soon as possible.

    As for Philips Corvin, he waspletely focused on his son, who was in critical condition. He waited nervously as Fantasme tried every means she could think of to save Jason. Hence, when she shook his head with a pained look, the Corvin Patriarch let out a deafening howl of anger.

    "I was a fool!" Ripping off his clothes as grief overtook him, Philips cried into the sky. "I will stop the beast! I will make sure he pays for what he did to my son!"

    While immense rage enveloped him, his figure transformed into a blue ming wolf and shot through the sky, streaking in the direction where the beast had gone. Two elders of the Corvin also shot up into the sky, following behind him.

    Along the way, other than the sight of clear destruction on the path that the beast had passed by in its rampage, the people of Silvermane City could be seen in chaos. They were all filling the streets of the city, frantically running away from danger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Warwick, the old wolf, was currently seen standing atop one of the tall buildings, giving instructions to save as many civilians as possible. He was d to see that Philips and his two elders had arrived to join in the effort to stop the rampaging beast.

    However, what greeted them was the sight of General Talbots, who was considered one of the strongest among them, being blown away by the creature''s attack. His body crashed into a multi-storey building with a bang and copsed the entire structure.

    Four other patriarchs took his ce, casting their spells and striking their weapons to the blood creature, One of them was Crytex of the Ironcrest. Even though they were no match for the Silvermane general, they were all able to hold their own because they were all of the grand magus levels.

    Realizing that no other patriarch would be joining, Warwick said, "Philips, we just need to lead it out of the city, where we will then tire it out. I hope the King will be back to normal by then."

    The Corvin Patriarch did not respond to those words. Instead, he took out a huge broadsword, and in a fiery rage he loudly said, "I havee to take revenge for my son! Do not get in my way!!" and shot toward the beast at breakneck speed.

    A total of 9 grand magus wolf half-bloods, leaders of various factions, and the strongest warriors of the Wolf bloodline, teamed up to stop the blood creature. Unfortunately despite their efforts, their weapons and spells didn''t seem to be doing much harm to the creature. Any damage they dealt would quickly recover as if nothing had happened.

    On the other hand, the beast''s attack ferociously and one smash of its arm was enough to seriously injure a grand magus.

    The Primal Beast let out a deafening roar, one filled with a spirit attack that once again killed hundreds of civilians nearby and managed to catch a distracted patriarch.

    Crytex of the Ironcrest was caught by its w, and to everyone''s surprise, multiple serpent-like blood tentacles emerged from the creature''s arm and swiftly siphoned the patriarch''s blood and soul force.

    "No!! Let me go!!!" screamed the old patriarch, regretting his decision to join the battle.

    General Talbots flew in and smashed his hammer into the creature''s head, while Philips Corvin took the chance to swing his ming sword at the creature''s arm, saving the Ironcrest Patriarch from doom.

    Warwick observed the Primal Beast intently and using his spirit reading, he perceived that the flow of power that the creature just siphoned was channeled into its right chest.

    Immediately, he ordered everyone to focus their attacks on that specific area. A shower of spells and weapons bombarded the beast, and after numerous attacks, Philips Corvin managed to tear open its chest with his sword.

    Yet what was revealed beneath its crimson skin was a crystallized cocoon, in which, to their surprise, they could sense at least dozens of lives trapped inside.

    "The beast feasts on the energy of the people trapped in that cocoon!!"

 Chapter 1573 Survive

    "Not this time!"

    Those were the words Morgana spoke before she jumped back and grabbed Emery''s arm. Despite the powerful force threatening to tug at her as well, she still held onto his arm unwilling to let go.

    They had been separated from each other many times. That time she was captured by the divine knight and when she fell during the battle at Camelot. She had waited for the moment they could be together again. Now that she had finally met him, she refused to leave him, let alone when in danger.

    Understanding her thought clearly, Emery couldn''t help but feel touched.

    "Let''s survive together!"

    The two of them tried to fight against the blood torrent, but it was to no avail. Their bodies were pulled helplessly into the blood sphere. Nevertheless, Morgana still refused to let go of her hold on him, and thus the two embraced each other while within it.

    When the blood sphere was consumed by the Primal Beast as it broke out of the arena, the two of them were among several others who were now trapped in the pool of blood within the beast creature.

    It was a terrifying situation, with magus-level individuals growling in pain as they were slowly dying, unable to do anything.

    Feeling their energy was also being drained, Emery immediately spoke to Morgana through their shared connection. "We have to get out or else we''re screwed!"

    s, the two of them couldn''t even move their bodies at the moment. As for trying to extricate themselves, it was simply an impossible task. Still, he wouldn''t give up so easily.

    With their bodies tightly intertwined in each other''s embrace, Emery couldn''t help but think about channeling the Khaos power within her and casting a spatial spell once again to get out.

    However, he soon threw the idea away when he tried and found out the siphoning power of the blood pool affected the flow of spirit energy in his body, making it nearly impossible to cast any spells.

    Even though he was trapped inside the beast creature, Emery could feel the intense battle going on outside. Because of that, he also discovered something worrying. The more attacks the beast sustained, the more energy it sucked from his body.

    It didn''t take long before he reached a point where he felt he could no longer hold on.

    At this point, Emery knew he needed to do something fast, otherwise they would meet their end. He quickly racked his brains. Spells were out of the equation, so he tried to think of anything that might help their situation.

    Then an idea came to mind.

    Knowing their situation was dire, he immediately told Morgana and she promptly gave her support.

    Together, the two of them quickly concentrated onbining their energies, which were then transferred to Emery so he could cast a skill he hadn''t been able to use since he lost his dark core.

    About a minute passed, ws shot out from between Emery''s knuckles and the innate ability of his Fey Warlock was unleashed.

    [Spirit Devour]

    The ability might not allow them to break free, but it was enough to siphon back the energy the creature took from them, which ensured they stayed alive until someone was able to stop the beast and rescue them.

    ****

    While Emery was trying his best to stay optimistic despite the predicament, the battle outside between the beast creature and the 9 grand magus didn''t seem to show any promise.

    Despite its shiny appearance, the cocoon was covered in a protectiveyer that not even Philips'' Tier 7 sword artifact could pierce through. This unexpected situation forced them to return to their original n of draining the beast of its strength.

    It had been 30 minutes since the Primal Beast had broken loose and rampaged through the Silvermane City and the group of 9 grand magus were still unable to stop it even though they worked together. Moreover, they weren''t even able to sessfully get the creature away from the city.

    As a result, a quarter of the city was now in a state of total destruction, devastated by the rampaging creature and might of the grand magus. Even so, the Primal Beast didn''t seem to be slowing down. In fact, it seemed to only be getting stronger.

    "This is just pointless! We should probably let it calm down first!" Crytex the Ironcrest Patriarch shouted, unwilling to fight anymore.

    Unfortunately for him, the scene that was unfolding before his eyes did not suggest the creature nned on calming down anytime soon. On the other hand, some of them clearly looked exhausted from the intense battle and needed rest.

    It was right at this moment that a group of one hundred people, consisting of magus and non-magus, appeared. They were seen fearlessly charging toward the beast, loud shouts filling the air.

    "Attack! Save the city!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The one leading these people was one famous rebel leader, Tidus the Chain Breaker.

    An ear-piercing shriek of agony echoed through the air as the man shot up into the sky like a bolt of ck lightning, striking the Primal Beast with such force that its massive body shook.

    Such a powerful attack made the others watching realize the rebel leader had just made a breakthrough and entered the Grand Magus realm. As if proving their guess, a domain of crackling lightning could be seen surrounding his entire body.

    "Come here! Come at us!" Tidus shouted loudly as the hundreds of warriors stood bravely behind him.

    As it turned out, the huge number of people that the group boasted managed to attract enough interest from the creature as it turned around and aimed its attacks at them.

    The ground shook violently as the beast creature charged towards the group, but undeterred, Tidus led his men to attack back. At the same time, they were also gradually moving away from the city, mile by mile.

    "The chain breaker did it!"

    "We are saved!" shouted the people who just went through the catastrophes.

    In the end, the Chain Breaker managed to do what none of the others could, even though the price he had to pay was the death of more than half of the people he brought along. Not only that, his actions also gave the nine grand magus much needed time to recover from their condition.

    "We must keep it out of the city! Attack!" General Talbots shouted once again leading the other grand magus.

    Now that the Primal Beast was on the very outskirts of Silvermane City, all the grand magus no longer had to hold back for fear of identally killing civilians. They all brought out their utmost strength to take the beast down.

    Being the strongest, General Talbots led the assault and smashed the beast with his warhammer, sending it hurtling across the ground.

    Warwick joined and cast powerful Earth spells [nar Binding], multiple dark rocks swiftly restrained the beast''s movement, while the others quickly followed suit by attacking and casting their spells, inflicting numerous wounds and holes on his body.

    A huge me that soared through the sky engulfed the creature entirely the moment Philips Corvin cast the Tier 7 spell [Inferno].

    After rounds of ferocious attacks, they saw the creature fall. However, their smiles were cut short by the sight of all the wounds rapidly regenerating once again.

    "This is impossible! Impossible!"

    "Please my lord, return to your senses!" Warwick shouted, trying to affect the beast using a mental attack, but apparently, he was simply not strong enough.

    When the Primal Beast rose to its feet once again and let out a deafening roar of fury, a feeling of despair overwhelmed them, the group''s attention was distracted by the sound of a spaceship entering orbit.

    Some gasped as they recognized the spaceship''s shape and crest visible on its body.

    ****

    A minute ago, a spaceship could be seen hovering in the dark void, just outside the atmosphere of a certain.

    "Silvermane City, This is Taurus 011 of Zodiac City, we request permission tond."

    Receiving no response, the female officer in charge ofmunications reported the situation to themander on board. A renowned figure with long white hair, King Alduin of the Zodiac City.

    The man turned to the golden-haired wolf half-blood figure standing beside him and said, "Is this normal, Lucius? Are they all so preupied with the Royal Hunt?"

    Shaking his head, the golden-haired figure said, "No, no. This is actually what I''m afraid of. Something must be wrong. We have to descend right away!"

    At those words, the Zodiac King sported a frown as he said, "I hope we are not toote." Turning to the female officer, he ordered, "Vida, bring the ship down."

    "Yes, my king."

    Secondster, as soon as they entered orbit, the ship picked up an anomaly. They quickly focused on that and everyone on board was shocked at the sight of a huge beast seen rampaging in the area.

    King Alduin instantly stood up from his seat. Realizing what was at stake, he didn''t wait for the ship tond and immediately jumped out.

 Chapter 1574 Ended

    The Zodiac King, Alduin Talon, was a Supreme Magus. The highest echelon in the Magus Universe, which only a few people managed to reach.

    A figure of such stature hade and joined the fight.

    As if he was a zing meteor, the man shot down from the sky towards the Primal Beast, striking it with both of his fists using unstoppable might.

    BAAAAAMM!!!

    The moment it connected, arge crack appeared on the ground as the residual force seeped everywhere. The clouds in the sky dispersed as the attack generated a shockwave that spread for a mile into space.

    Even though they had somewhat expected it, everyone still had their mouths wide open as they saw that, with his raw strength alone, the Zodiac King was able to knock down the creature in one hit.

    As the Alpha King''s right-hand man, Warwick immediately went to greet the Zodiac King. His figure rushed across the sky and immediately paid his respect to the supreme being as soon as he arrived in front of him.

    "King Alduin, the Primal Beast is actually our King, Marcus Silvermane. Please lend us a hand to bring him back."

    At this moment, Lucius Corvin finally arrived. Hended right next to Alduin and said, "I guess this means the intel is correct. Do you have a n?"

    The Zodiac King was silent as he stared at the 100 meter tall monster which was currently starting to stand back up. A momentter, he turned to Warwick and said, "I am afraid, with such prowess, I really can''t guarantee your king''s safety."

    A conflicted expression appeared on Warwick''s face when he heard those words because he knew very well what they meant. In the end, he made up his mind, looked at Alduin and said, "I''m sure my Lord would want us to stop him. Please do the best that you can."

    Upon hearing that, Alduin immediately turned into his beast transformation. His body turns crimson red and a dragon horn appears on his forehead.

    He then nced at the group of grand magus patriarchs present as he said, "All of you should go and guard the perimeter. Don''t jump in unless I say so."

    After saying those words, with confidence brimming from his entire figure, the Zodiac King took out his greatsword and dashed toward the Primal Beast at breakneck speed.

    BAAAMMM!

    Another loud explosive sound rang out as the two figures shed again.

    Shrill groans of pain could be heard echoing continuously through the air in the next moment, as he charged at the creature and relentlesslyunched thunderous attacks capable of disrupting even space.

    As the fight between the two entities progressed, while everyone was relieved by the arrival of such a figure, Philips Corvin appeared to be still very emotional. It was clear he was exasperated by the development of the situation.

    With the arrival of the Zodiac king, he would not be able to take revenge for his son.

    THUMP! THUMP!! THUMP!!

    The ground shook violently as Alduin continued to beat the creature relentlessly, attacking it from every possible direction and angle. There were several asions where it could strike back, but the former was fast enough to dodge and retaliate with an even stronger attack.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Everyone couldn''t believe that even after receiving such a blow, the Primal Beast could still stand up. It continued to regenerate the damage it received as if it had no limits. However, their hands were really tied.

    For obvious reasons, Alduin didn''t send out attacks that could risk dealing critical damage. He could only continuously and consistently control the power he put into his attacks, just enough to weaken the creature.

    Unbeknownst to him and those fighting the Primal Beasts, such actions only made Emery and Morgana, who were trapped within the beast, even more miserable. At this point, they had to basically rely on their tenacity to hold on.

    "We will survive this, Morgana. hang in there!"

    Unfortunately, no matter how hard Alduin injured the beast, it kept getting up and fighting back. The battle was so intense that no one realized that it had gone on for as long as four hours.

    When the moon hid on the horizon and the morning sun emerged, after hundreds of shes with the supreme being, the Primal Beast finally let out its final growl, before its body crashed to the ground and began to disintegrate into a mass of blood.

    The Zodiac King himself was having difficulty standing after such a battle.

    Seeing that, Warwick immediately went over to where the Primal Beast had fallen. He tried to find his King amidst the abundance of blood to no avail. Not giving up, he turned his attention to thest ce to look: the crimson crystallized cocoon of the beast, which he quickly used all of his power and tore, forcing it open with both hands.

    "My king!" he shouted.

    However, a torrent of blood gushed out from the cocoon as it was torn open, within which one could see a pile of corpses. All of them were magus who had been drained of their lifeforce to the bone. Tragically not even a spirit soul remained. Even so, Warwick searched desperately through the corpses; yet his King was nowhere to be seen.

    He couldn''t help but in despair realizing that the King of Silvermane had disintegrated into blood, just like the beast was.

    "What about his spirit soul?"

    Alduin was looking for a certain anomaly and finally stepped into a pile of flesh and picked up a book, [The book of Blood]. As if familiar with such an artifact, he headed toward Warwick and said, "I believed the answer to what happened here lies in this book."

    Warwick could be seen clearly trying his best to calm down at the devastating revtion. A few momentster, he looked towards the other grand magus and delivered the news.

    "Our King is no more��"

    The loss was evidently something that was hard for everyone to ept. Even Philips, who was in a rage, and Tidus, the rebel leader himself, felt the loss.

    After all, they had been loyal subjects to the Alpha King for hundreds of years.

    It was during this silence that Alduin suddenly felt something. A look of surprise crossed his face as he turned to the pile of corpses once again. "Someone is still alive�� No, there are two of them."

    Looking toward the pair young male and female, the Zodiac King asked, "Who are they? How could they survive this?" but then his face turned to shock when he saw the young man''s face start to change.

    "Emery!!"

 Chapter 1575 Will

    A day had passed since the unfortunate incident.

    More than a quarter of the city had been destroyed in the aftermath, causing tens of thousands of residents to be left without a roof over their heads.

    On the other hand, the total body count of casualties was rounded up to 21,450 people, of which 1,512 were magus level figures. Furthermore, this number didn''t include those considered missing.

    Nevertheless, they were all presumed fallen, dying without leaving a trace, just like the fate of their one Silvermane King.

    As the cleaning process after the incident continued, in the hall of Silvermane Pce, a group of people closest to the Silvermane court were called upon to discuss the disastrous ramifications of the incident.

    Leading the meeting was the right-hand man of the Alpha King, Grand Magus Warwick. As for those who were present, there were General Talbots, the two Corvin brothers Philips and Lucius, as well as the six patriarchs of prominent wolf factions. Last but most importantly, the ruler of Zodiac City, the Dragon King Alduin Talon.

    "How could you let this happen, Warwick? Now not only have we lost our king and protector, we have also lost the alliance with the 2 major factions," one of the patriarchs said.

    "Who cares about those two Locarios and Karst. We all know they are nothing but leeches to our kingdom," another patriarch responded.

    Before the debate got out of hand, Philips Corvin stepped in and said, "Let us not start another fight. Right now, we have to focus on the situation at our hand. The Wolf bloodline has never been this fragile. I''m worried about the possibility that the enemy will use this chance to attack us."

    Hearing this, Lucius interrupted and informed the other he had warned his brother about the suspicious elf activity beforehand.

    When he first learned of the existence of the [Book of the Blood] two months ago, knowing about the Alpha King''s declining health, the convenient appearance of the powerful grimoire couldn''t help but look suspicious. In fact, that was what made him go to seek counsel from his old friend Alduin.

    Those words made everyone turn their attention to the Zodiac King once more, waiting for an exnation.

    "Yes, Lucius and once fought this being. A terrifying elf created by powerful blood magic."

    He then mentioned a name that everyone present recognized due to the other party''s notoriety. The Abyss Queen Azharaa, she was apparently the creator of such blood elf. The mere mention of her name made the grand magus involuntary gulp.

    "I believe this is part of a plot she concocted. Without even sending a single warrior, one artifact to cripple the whole wolf alliance."

    Hearing this, General Talbot was so angry he smashed one of the tables in the hall to pieces. The others also started discussing their moves with this information in mind.

    Warwick quickly tried to calm the group down by saying that even though thousands of people had died, other than the Alpha King, no other grand magus had fallen in the disaster. It meant the strength of the Wolf bloodline was not affected too much. What was important was to keep the alliance strong.

    He then looked at the Zodiac King. As someone he greatly respected, he asked for thetter''s opinion. "What do you think we should do now?"

    "I''m afraid it''s not my ce to give my opinion. I am nothing but an outsider in this matter. You will have to decide upon yourself to find a new leader, temporarily or permanently, whatever is best for the Wolf bloodline. As for security, I will make sure other bloodlines and the alliance help out during this turbulent time. For now, I''ll hang around a while until we are sure no other surprises are plotted by the enemy."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Once again everyone looked upon Warwick for an answer and he finally said, "With his health declining and having no real direct heir, our lord Alpha King has already prepared a will."

    He exined that in the beginning the Royal Hunt had actually been prepared for such a situation, to find out which of the closest allies could be trusted as well as to see the will of the people.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone present in the hall, Warwick took out a scroll and began to read its contents.

    With the Crovin proving to be the most loyal of the three major factions, it was the will of the Alpha King that the Corvin would be the new leader of the Wolf Alliance and that all the other patriarchs should support the Corvin to make the Wolf bloodline stronger.

    As soon as the will was read out, it could be seen there were some who were reluctant. But then in their current situation, there was indeed no one better than Corvin to lead the Wolf Alliance.

    Meanwhile, the Corvin Patriarch seemed indifferent to the will. He had always wanted this position, but after what happened, he was not so sure if he really wanted it.

    "Just ept it, brother. I will try my best to help you," Lucius said when he noticed his brother''s thoughts.

    There was a slight frown, as if Philips didn''t believe Lucious'' words, but in the end he epted the will.

    "If I am entrusted with such an obligation, I will honor the position to the best of my ability."

    With that, the situation regarding the alliance leader was resolved. Now, everyone was eagerly awaiting the revtion of the second will. The one about the person who would take over the mantle and rule over Silvermane.

    Surprisingly, both General Talbots and Warwick were appointed advisors, meaning they were not the ones to take the throne. When it finally came to the crucial part, Warwick looked surprised as he read what appeared to be a very recent decision of the King.

    It was written, "If he manages to win the Royal Hunt and is willing to ept the throne, my first choice lies with him."

    "Him? Who is he?" General Talbots said confused.

    Everyone''s eyes were bulging due to the suspense and Warwick finally said the person''s name.

    "Evan Valerious."

    The name of the young man with a mysterious background quickly brought chaos to those present unable to ept such a crazy idea, except for the few who knew the true identity of the young man.

    It was truly unfortunate that right now that person was unable to be questioned as he was still recuperating after surviving through the ordeal.

    x x x x x

 Chapter 1576 Crazy

    Emery didn''t know how long he had been asleep. What he knew was that he woke up feeling refreshed. He then discovered that he was currently in a luxurious bedroom. The ce was decorated with beautiful ornaments and ornate furnishings, and a wide balcony overlooking the Silvermane City.

    His mind quickly started working and deduced the possible location he was currently in.

    "I�� I am in the Silvermane Pce? But how�� why?"

    A question popped into his mind as his brain went to full drive, trying to figure out what was thest thing he remembered. His head was spinning as he could somewhat remember a certain figure talking to him before he woke up.

    Before that, it was all a chaotic battle that eventually brought him and Morgana into a situation of extreme danger where they were trapped, having to give their all to survive in the Primal Beast''s pool of blood.

    "Morgana." Emery muttered under his breath as he looked around, a hint of panic when he couldn''t find her figure. "I need to find her."

    However, his steps suddenly came to a halt when his eyes met the huge mirror inside the bedroom. His eyes widened when he saw not the face of Evan Valerious, but instead the face of Emery Ambrose �C his real face.

    Apart from catching him off guard, this situation made him wonder if anyone had recognized him apart from the old wolf and the king.

    Thinking about the Alpha King, Emery could feel his head spinning again before the door to the bedroom suddenly opened. Ady who seemed to be the caretaker of the ce entered and was shocked to see him awake.

    Before Emery could say anything, she had already dashed out of the room to most likely to inform others.

    Emery, of course, was increasingly mystified by such a reaction. Fortunately, the second person who entered through the door and approached him managed to make him relieve.

    "Morgana, you�� are you alright?"

    The question seemed to make the red-haired girl took a deep sigh. Thanks to their bond, Emery quickly realized what happened.

    It was him who actually has been recovering for long and she has been waiting for him to wake up.

    "I have been unconscious and recuperating for two weeks?"

    The revtion came as quite a shock to Emery as he honestly had no recollection of having had any treatment at all. What''s more, right now he didn''t feel weak at all like someone who had just recovered; on the contrary, he had never felt so fit in his entire life.

    On the other hand, Morgana, who was supposedly in the same situation as him, apparently had woken up a week earlier and she has been keeping an eye on him ever since.

    Morgana''s thoughts made Emery confused. It was apparent that he had missed a lot of things while he was asleep, or as she put it, unconscious.

    It didn''t take long before a group of people appeared and entered the room. Emery was extremely surprised when he sensed that these people were all grand magus figures, with one whose power felt unfathomable and far above the others �C a supreme being.

    "Should we leave?" Emery asked the girl who supposedly know more about the situation.

    Morgana however shook her head, told him to wait.

    Before he could process his current situation, the arrival of several familiar faces made him somehow speechless. Warwick, the right hand of the Alpha King, General Talbot of the Silvermane Army, Grand Master Reikun of the Apex faction, and thest person whose presence shocked him the most, King Alduin of the Zodiac City.

    The sight of the man brought mostly pleasant memories that made him happy to meet the man. But the situation he was inpelled him to stay calm. On the other hand, the Dragon King seemed to have reacted the same when he saw him, if the slight change in expression on his face was any indication.

    Grand Master Reikun made his way over and swiftly carried out several tests using the tools he had on him. The room was silent as those who arrived watched the former.

    Not only that, what made Emery a bit anxious was the fact that he noticed that all of these prominent figures appeared to be treating him differently, not how they should act toward a young magus like him. It was as if he was someone important.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Emery wondered what he had done to deserve such treatment. Unfortunately, he couldn''t seem to find the answer in his memory, which made the confusion within him even greater.

    "He is inplete health," said the Apothecary Grandmaster before stepping away. Knowing this was his opportunity, Emery quickly filled the cue by asking, "Could someone tell me already what is going on here?"

    Emery perked up his ears and listened intently as Warwick briefly exined what had happened in the chaotic incident, the Primal Beast, the arrival of the Zodiac King, and then the death of the Alpha King.

    When he heard the mention of thetter''s death, Emery surprisingly felt sadder than he thought he would. But then, the next piece of news that the old wolf revealed gave him even more of a shock.

    "The King has named you as his sessor."

    "...."

    "He what?!"

    Emery''s first reaction was amusement, thinking these people must be crazy. However, seeing the serious expressions on their faces made him suppress theughter that was about to escape.

    When he realized that these people were waiting for his response, Emery understood that it was not a joke. The Alpha King had appointed him as his sessor. The revtion was so sudden and unexpected that Emery was left speechless.

    "Why... Why me?"

    The old wolf Warwick stepped in again saying, "You are the most famous and strongest Wolf of your generation. But still, that really isn''t enough to exin such a decision; you are, after all, still too young. However, our mind changed after we monitored your condition."

    "My condition?"

    This time, Grand Master Reikun stepped forward, showing one of the tools he had brought with him, an electronic disy. Inside was shown the results of his examination just now, and apart from a few numbers indicating the state of his health, what surprised him were his stats.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power 295]

    [Bloodline Gene - Royal Twilight Fey]

    [Gene ssification - Mythical Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 9]

    [Current Rank - Rank 7 - Fey Paragon]

    [Royal Fey wolf gene essence - 33%]

    Emery rubbed his eyes and looked at the numbers again. He could barely recognize his own stats. Not only had his strength grown tremendously, he had also upgraded the limit of his gene.

    "What the hell happened to me?" Emery asked himself.

    The old wolf exined, "We believe that you have received the legacy of our King. Do you not remember any of it?"

 Chapter 1577 Answer

    While it might seem a great thing, the reveal had Emery on edge. After all, it basically told him his body had been tempered without his knowledge or consent. Who knew what they put in him while he was unconscious.

    Thest thing he needed was for another Lucius situation to repeat itself.

    Therefore when they told him to take some time to consider the matter. That in the meantime they would have some tests carried out on his body, he dly epted. It hadn''t been long since Emery had awakened and he really needed some time to process everything he had just learned.

    Headed by Grand Master Reikun, along with several Apex experts he had seen before, Emery underwent several tests to find out more about his condition in a closed facility within the Silvermane Pce.

    Although he had expected it, Emery was still quite surprised when he easily aced the physical test with his nearly 300 battle power. There were a few Crescent Moon wolf half-blood magus who could match this number, but with his Twilight transformation ability and [Paragon''s Blessings], Emery could arguably be considered the strongest.

    However, what was defined as a new mutation to his gene only gave him 25 points of battle power. Even though it was indeed quite a substantial boost, it fell short of the expectations for a Rank 9 gene. After all, it was the limit to any existing bloodline.

    "Let''s start with the mental test then," Grand Master Reikun said.

    After the physical test was over, one of the staff quickly approached him and a device was ced on his head. It was the medium that mimicked a spirit attack and would be used to measure his mental capacity.

    "Have we started yet?"

    Emery asked Grand Master Raikun and the others, who observed him when he didn''t feel anything. To his surprise, the words he spoke earned him a look of surprise.

    "Increase the power!"

    Once again, Emery didn''t feel anything. There was not even a single jolt.

    Grand Master Raikun and the others grew flustered until eventually expressions of pure confusion could be seen on all of their faces. This naturally caught Emery''s attention, who could see everything clearly.

    "Is it already at maximum?" Grand Master Raikun asked his men, his eyes on the graph that showed Emery''s current condition.

    "Yes, grand master. The device is already at its limit."

    Nodding his head, Grand Master Raikun told Emery what happened, which surprised him. As it turned out, even at maximum capacity, Emery only felt a slight tingle of the spirit attack.

    Emery''s situation was quite a fascinating discovery, as the device used for mental tests normally didn''t need to utilize its maximum capacity, even when used by a peak Full Moon magus.

    Seeing such a situation, Warwick, who was also present to observe the examination, suggested an alternative to both Grand Master Raikun and Emery. After receiving confirmation and consent, he entered the room Emery was in and used his spirit attack to probe his mind.

    The situation reminded Emery of the first encounter he had with the old wolf. At that time, the grand magus was only probing for information, hence he couldn''t use his full strength so as to not create permanent damage to his mind.

    However, this time waspletely different.

    A faint ripple could be seen spreading across the room as Warwick unleashed his spirit attack on Emery. The moment it entered his magus core, Emery subconsciously formed a mental barrier. One that was unique,ing from within.

    [Emperor''s Focus]

    It was an innate ability new to him. It must be something that came with his mutation. When it was activated, Emery felt a sense of confidence telling him he could block the old wolf''s attack, which he did, albeit leaving only a slight feeling of unpleasantness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As time passed and his attack didn''t seem to inflict any damage, Warwick was clearly impressed by Emery as he said, "I can confidently say that among us, only Lord Alduin could break your mental defenses."

    An innate skill that allows him to stop spirit attacks from a grand magus-level individual would indeed be very useful for him.

    Those words gave Emery a sense of security and relief. With this ability, coupled with his blood gene enhancement, it was likely that no one would be able to mess with his mind any longer.

    On the other hand, the discovery of Emery''s ability brought excitement to the group. Even King Alduin looked happy for him.

    Catching Emery by surprise, the old wolf suddenly bent his body, giving him a respectful bow while saying, "This is an undeniable proof. You have indeed received my lord''s legacy. Hence, please ept the will of thete Alpha King."

    Seeing such action, Grand Master Raikun and General Talbots immediately followed suit and gave simr respectful bows to him.

    Emery felt overwhelmed by the respect from powerful figures like them. However, after a little consideration, his answer was, "No, I refuse, please find someone else."

    ***

    As the atmosphere became awkward, Emery quickly walked out of the facility without an exnation together with Morgana, leaving the group of the grand magus confused at his refusal.

    The reason he refused was actually very simple. However impressive the title of Silvermane King was, Emery trusted none of them. He knew basically nothing about them.

    If he epted, they might just kill him as soon as Alduin left, or worse, make him a puppet for hundreds of years and throw him away like trash when they found someone better.

    After all, he didn''t have any real strength to go against them.

    Therefore the answer he gave was a big No.

    He really should just take the win and leave the while he still could.

    Emery headed straight for the main door, to leave the pce, only to find that he was not allowed to leave without the permission of Lord Warwick.

    "Damn, really? I have to choose between king or prisoner?"

    Emery honestly found this whole situation threatening to him, so much so that he was considering getting out of the ce by force when a voice rang through the air, stopping him in his tracks.

    "You''re not going to just leave without talking to me first, are you, young friend?"

    Turning around, he saw the ruler of the Zodiac City, Alduin Talon.

    "Come, let us have a talk."

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1578 Reason

    Remembering the things that happened in the past, everything the Dragon King and the Zodiac City did for him. Emery could not refuse the invitation and walk away from the man.

    But before he followed thetter, knowing Morgana would not let him be apart from her, he told her to give the two of them some space to have a conversation, out of respect for the man.

    Seeing the red-haired girl''s nod of understanding, Emery smiled and followed the Dragon King.

    The two of them walked around the vast courtyard of Silvermane Pce, which was filled with various lush trees and beautiful flowers. Contrary to his expectations, the Dragon King did not start talking about the matter of Silvermane''s sessor. Instead, he asked about what he had been up to thest few years.

    Apparently he thought Emery had somehow miraculously managed to recover on Earth and went to the Magus Universe after he reached the Magus realm. However, the silence that followed quickly made him realize he was mistaken.

    Notpletely putting his trust in the Dragon King, Emery only briefly told about his split soul, that he had to spend years recovering from his severe injury without telling how he survived or where he was.

    However, despite his cautious efforts, the supreme being nonchntly said, "I assume Silviana took good care of you."

    Emery fell silent at those words, unable toe up with a response to the fact the man was able to connect the dots together. As for the reason, it was probably because thetter knew of his rtionship with the Serpent Queen''s daughter.

    "My apology, Elder. I didn''t mean to hide it from you."

    "I understand you are having a crisis of trust right now because of what has happened to you. I can understand your reasoning and that is also part of growing up."

    He then stopped his steps, heaving a sigh as he said, "Unfortunately, that will also make whates next much more difficult."

    "Difficult?" Emery asked, confused. "What do you mean?"

    As he was trying to understand the Dragon King''s words, Emery was distracted when he suddenly sensed a powerful figureing towards them. The energy signature of this particr grand magus quickly made his emotions run wild, but he quickly tried to hide them and showed an ordinary expression.

    Secondster there he was, the person he hated the most. Lucius Corvin casually walked towards him.

    With a faint smile on his face, he stared at Emery and said, "Brother, I''m really d you''re still alive."

    To think that man had the audacity toe see him. Not only that, he acted as if nothing ever happened between them. Naturally this irritated Emery deeply. Sensing this, Lucius paused his steps for a moment before saying,

    "I''m sorry. I really shouldn''t call you brother anymore�� Should I call you My King instead?"

    Even though his tone was casual, every word that came out of his mouth had an effect on Emery, provoking the urge within him. Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Emery stared at the man and said, "Maybe I really should ept the offer. That way, I can deal with the likes of you."

    It was such a tant challenge towards the other party, one that Emery didn''t regret to say.

    However, as if it didn''t affect him at all, Lucius maintained a friendly smile on his face as he said, "I see. You''re still angry over what I did on the elven."

    "Angry��?" repeated Emery with an incredulous tone. "Angry doesn''t cut it! You killed my master!"

    With a look of genuine surprise, Lucius took a step back and said, "Hold on�� Killing your master? Me? I did not kill your master."

    Emery showed an expression of disbelief hearing that. To think a grand magus chose to tantly lie instead of owning up to his actions. He grew more and more angry the more he saw the former''s face.

    However, while showing a genuine expression, Lucius spoke in a sincere tone.

    "Emery, I''m afraid you might be confused here�� Xion tried to stop me from saving my master and we were on the run." Meeting Emery''s eyes, he added, "I simply stopped him... It was Zenonia who crushed his soul, wasn''t it?"

    The logical reply the Corvin gave was so reasonable it took Emery by surprise. Yet his raging heart did not want to listen to such words. In the end, his emotions took the best of him and he subconsciously drew his [de ws].

    However, just one word from the supreme being standing behind him was enough for Emery to stop what he was doing.

    "Calm down. Control your emotions."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But to everyone''s surprise, another figure came charging towards Lucius unleashing powerful mes that shocked the golden-haired man. Catching him off guard, the man was forced to retreat a few steps back.

    Sharing connection to Emery''s thoughts and emotions, Morgana was no less angry than him and so she attacked. In fact, she was about to give chase andunch another attack if Emery didn''t tell her to stop.

    "Is this your mate?!" Lucius was still smiling as he studied Morgana. A momentter, he then said, "You have good eyes. Good choice."

    Ignoring the remark, Emery turned to the Dragon King and calmly said, "My apology, Elder. I just couldn''t control my emotions around him. It was his fault that my master died and his control over me also led me to endanger my friends."

    "You don''t need to exin yourself. I understand." the Dragon King said.

    Lucius was still visibly amused when he said, "I have to say, I like the new you Emery. Bute on, stop being so dramatic and let''s focus on the big things! Why did you refuse to be the Silvermane King!? Are you out of your mind?!"

    Emery stared at the hateful man for a moment before saying, "It''s because of people like you that I don''t want that position!"

    Now annoyed, Lucius said, "Think with your brain, kid. There are thousands of people worse than me out there who will not hesitate to hurt you because of your special genes. Only by bing the Silvermane King will you be protected from those people."

    Emery understood the man''s argument as he had read about it before. Apparently, there were only a few wolf half-bloods whi possessed Rank 9 bloodline genes. Most importantly, those people were either ancient magus in hiding or elders who were no longer involved in any of the Magus Universe''s matters.

    "No, I won''t hide myself behind this wall. No!"

    Despite his strong words, what Lucius said did make Emery worried. He turned to the Dragon King for thetter''s opinion, but the man simply said he shouldn''t decide so easily. He needed to think about such an important matter with a clear head without being consumed by anger.

    That was thest advice King Alduin said before he left him, in fact he nned to leave the Silvemane, as he had been staying too long already.

    Emery gave another gaze to luciousand said "this is not over" and he left, returning to his room along with Morgana.

    When it was finally just the two of them, Emery asked Morgana for her opinion. Yet again, she firmly said, "I will follow whatever decision you decide."

    Those were indeed nice words to hear, but it didn''t help him at all.

    Deciding to follow the Dragon King''s advice, Emery sat in the lotus position on his bed upon arriving in his room. He then closed his eyes as he began to calm her turbulent thoughts and emotions.

    Being the ruler of a with hundreds of millions of people was indeed an appealing offer to many. After all, with that much power, one would be able to control and influence the oue of war, or even make major changes to the regtions, specifically the way ves were treated on the.

    However, Emery quickly realized he had no ambition for such a grand cause. His reason was much more personal.

    He fully believed his hearty elsewhere.

    The word home came into his mind as his answer and unfortunately it wasn''t here in the Silvermane.

    It was at this moment that a little tiny bug �C a familiar �C came flying into the room. Knowing what it was, Emery made his way to the balcony, only to find another figurending on the balcony ledge.

    In her transformation form, Annara Vermont came with her head shaking. "You''re finally awake. I guess spending time recuperating in a medical tube is basically your thing now."

    Not wanting to deal with her sarcasticments, Emery asked, "Why are you here?"

    A sneer formed on her face as she said, "I am here to pick you up. The queen urgently asked you to return, It''s about Silva."

    As soon as Emery heard the name, his decision was final.

    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 1579 Escape

    Annara had been lingering around and observing the Silvermane Pce for thest two weeks. Because of that, she knew the safest point was for them to get out. Utilizing her tiny familiars to scout the path ahead, she led the way as Emery and Morgana swiftly followed right behind.

    When he realized they were heading out of the city, Emery couldn''t help but ask the red-haired girl.

    "Where are we going?"

    Annara nced at him before replying, "Well duh, of course we won''t be returning to the residence." Knowing what he was thinking, she quickly added, "Don''t worry about your pack. I have already sent them a message."

    Emery nodded his head in understanding, but his question still remained unanswered. He didn''t know where she was taking them out of the city.

    Annara exined that when the city was in chaos due to the rampage of the Primal Beasts, she took advantage of it by going to the airfield. There, she boarded her spaceship ready to leave. After she found that the beast was dealt with, she hid the ship in the dense forest on the outskirts of the city.

    It appeared the only opportunity for Emery to leave the was now. They had to fly as soon as possible before the orbital station was alerted to their activity. Hearing such a well-prepared n, Emery was once again impressed by the red-haired girl.

    After they arrived at the ce where Annara had hidden the spaceship, it wasn''t long before Tatyana, Andrei and Yoro arrived as well.

    "Chief, you really are safe��"

    "Where is Senior Beowlf!" Emery asked when he didn''t see the old chief''s figure with them.

    "He''s a little behind but he''sing."

    While they were waiting for Beowulf to arrive, Annara quickly went into the spaceship and started up its engine to prepare for their departure.

    Seeing the spaceship in front of his eyes, Yoro looked a little hesitant and nervous. After all, even though he had seen them before, he had never stepped inside, let alone boarded them to leave the Silvermane.

    Realizing this, Emery gathered his pack members and decided to say a few words to them.

    "You are all my pack and we are one family. However, I do not wish to force you all to follow me." Staring at each and every one of them, especially the Silvermane natives, he continued, "The path I''m walking on will be a dangerous one. I really don''t know when you will return to this if you decide to follow me. So I want you all to think carefully."

    "I will follow you, brother." said Tatyana without hesitation. Andrei also said something simr right after.

    Nodding his head, Emery then turned his gaze to the Sandune Wolf. But just as Yoro was about to speak, an rmed look appeared on Emery''s face as he sensed two figures approaching quickly.

    "We''ve been discovered!"

    Emery was about to tell the others to enter the spaceship, but stopped in his tracks when he realized one of the people who wasing was a grand magus. They wouldn''t be able to leave if the other party didn''t let them, so he decided to confront the arrivals head-on.

    To his surprise, the one who arrived was thete Alpha King''s closest confidant, Warwick. However, what made Emery raise his eyebrows was that the person beside him was the old chief Beowulf.

    Noticing Emery''s expression, Beowulf immediately stepped in and exined, "The elder has informed me of the situation in the pce. I''m sorry, young friend. But you cannot just leave."

    Emery sighed deeply at those words. He understood the old chief''s way of thinking, so he wasn''t really angry, just a tad disappointed. But still, he had absolutely no n to stay and be the ruler of this.

    Turning his gaze to Warwick, he calmly but firmly said, "You won''t be able to keep me here forever!"

    The old wolf sighed upon hearing that. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke.

    "Is there really no other way to change your mind��? Whatever you need or want, we can make it happen."

    Upon hearing that, Emery impassively said, "I have many needs, but even if you give them all to me, I still have no interest in bing a Silvermane king."

    While those words made Warwick even more dejected, the others who had just found out about the matter werepletely shocked. At this moment, Chief Beowulf stepped in by saying, "Emery, please reconsider your decision. Think about all the good things you can do for the Wolf bloodline"

    Turning to the old head, Emery shook his head as he said, "I''m sorry senior, I do care about my kin�� but this is not my calling."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Beowulf turned silent at that reply. Meanwhile, Warwick looked at Emery and said, "Is that your final decision?"

    Staring back at the old wolf, Emery resolutely said, "Yes it is!"

    His answer made Warwick sigh before he said, "You are the King''s first choice, but his will is clear. You shall be his sessor only if you so desire."

    Realizing what those words meant, Emery paid his respects to the old wolf. "Thank you for your understanding, Elder."

    Nodding slightly, the grand magus essed his storage ring and took out a wooden box before walking over to Emery. Opening it, Emery saw there were two items inside and he recognized one of them as the [Wolf Ancestor Blood].

    As Warwick presented it to Emery, he said, "This is the reward for the Royal Hunt champion. Take it. You have earned this."

    However, it also came with advice. "With the state your genes are in right now, I''m not sure this potion will be of much help. But I believe you will be able to find other uses for it."

    Emery stared at the old wolf for a moment before nodding slightly and epting the precious item. "Thank you, Elder."

    The second item was a silver emblem with the symbol of Silvermane Wolf engraved on it.

    "This emblem represents my presence, the Right Hand of Silvermane. If you ever find yourself in a situation where you need help, you just have to show this emblem to any Wolf outpost across the universe and they will definitely help you out."

    It was indeed a useful item, hence Emery was sincerely grateful

    Finally, thest part of the reward was the fact that a piece ofnd would be granted to his name, for him and his pack to use whenever he returned to the. With that, Warwick stared at Emery and patted his shoulders with a faint smile on his face.

    "I hope you can find what you are looking for. Have a safe journey."

    It wasn''t just the old grand magus who said his farewell, the old chief Beowulf also did the same. He exined he had enough adventures and was not getting any younger. Nevertheless, the short time he spent training Emery and his pack rekindled his passion, leading him to want to be a mentor to the young people of Silvermane.

    Emery nodded in understanding and bid farewell to the old chief, expressing his gratitude to the man for what he had done.

    Meanwhile, it seemed those words helped Yoro make his decision as he asked permission to stay at Silvermane, so he could help the old chief; something that Emery was very supportive of.

    Emery, Morgana, Tatyana and Andrei; all four boarded the ship and left the Silvermane under the gaze of the three. When the spaceship was out of sight, the three of them turned around and walked back to the city.

    Even though Emery turned down the will of thete Alpha King, thetter had actually prepared a second name in anticipation of this exact situation. One that was no less shocking.

    ****

    A few days after Emery and his pack left, the Silvermane City was enlivened with excitement as it held an important event that was witnessed by its hundreds of thousands of residents.

    The coronation of the new King of Silvermane, Tidus the Chain Breaker.

    Under the cheers of people weing their new ruler, Tidus was seen walking onto the balcony with a stern gaze.

    It had actually been a difficult past few days for the Silvermane people, as most of the elites rejected and disapproved of the man because of his background. However, with the full support of the two royal advisors, Warwick and Talbot, as well as the support of the new Wolf Alliance leader Philips Corvin, the situation was quickly resolved.

    Tidus looked up at the sky as he vowed in his heart to put his life on the line for the good of the people and his first objective towards that goal was to uproot very from the kingdom.

    His coronation as the Silvermane King was going to change the shape of its kingdom.

    x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1580 Host

    After leaving the Silvermane and spending several days traveling through the hyperspace, the spaceship Emery and the others were on finally arrived in the orbit of their destination.

    [Ouroboros]

    [L ss - High Realm]

    Upon entering the''s atmosphere, many small spherical objects approached their spaceship and guided them to fly just above the surface of the, navigating the terrain which was full of trees and swamps.

    "Wee home, Specter 1183."

    When the spaceship sessfullynded at the Ouroboros airstrip, the group was ready to disembark. As the steel door in front of him slowly opened, Emery couldn''t help but feel anxious.

    Annara told him he had to immediately return due to an urgent matter regarding Silva, but there were no details given as to its nature. Even now, Emery still had no idea what had happened to the serpent girl.

    Nevertheless, thinking of the state she was in when he left 4 months ago, his imagination couldn''t help but run wild with all kinds of spection, most of which were bad.

    The breezy wind and fresh air with a unique scent greeted Emery and the others as they walked out of the spaceship. While Emery and Annara were acting normal, the others, especially Tatyana, were particrly excited to see and experience this new, different sight.

    "So this is where you lived thest few years, brother." She said as her eyes curiously looked around.

    Smiling at the lively behavior of the brown-haired girl, Emery turned his gaze at Morgana. It was her first time traveling through space, after all.

    She kept her facial expression calm, as if she didn''t feel anything, but through their shared bond, he could clearly tell she shared the same anticipation and excitement as the fox girl.

    Annara brought the group towards a certain building, where she gave a report on their arrival to a high-ranking officer and arranged for the three new people they brought over. After finishing all the procedures, they were provided with a flying vehicle to use for transportation within the.

    With that, the group swiftly made their way through the bustling city, heading straight for the majestic castle in the distance �C the Ouroboros Pce.

    Their journey to the pce went without a hitch. After the vehiclended safely and they stepped out, they were weed by Duke Syre, the grand magus brother of the Ouroboros Queen.

    "I can see you have improved a lot these past few months."

    Because of his worries, Emery didn''t care to exin and went straight to the point. "Senior, what is it? What happened to Silva?"

    The grand magus didn''t say anything and was very hard to read, but Emery could notice there was a slight change in his expression, before he motioned for them to follow him and led them inside.

    They did not go to the throne room. Instead, they were taken to the garden on the left wing of the pce. After walking through the long hallway and many guards, the Duke pointed in a certain direction, before he turned around and left the group alone.

    Walking in the direction the man pointed at, Emery couldn''t help being shocked when his eyes caught sight of her. The serpent girl Silva Ouroboros sat leisurely in a pavilion next to a pond.

    As his eyes saw the girl, he didn''t realize it would give him such a sense of relief.

    While Emery was still stunned, Annara darted towards Silva and quickly held both of her hands.

    "You have recovered? Haah what a relief!"

    Silva answered with a smile and a small nod before Annara gave her a warm tight hug.

    Emery was again stunned at such a sight. He knew the two of them had formed a bond, but had not expected how close they were. Once again, he was reminded of the years he had missed during his recovery.

    After reciprocating the hug, Silva finally turned her eyes towards Emery. To his surprise, her gaze was able to make his heart skip a beat.

    "You look as stupid as ever."

    Her choice of words made Emery recall many of their past memories and a warm smile appeared on his face. However, before he could say anything back, the silver-haired girl looked at the three people behind him.

    "And who are the friends you brought here?"

    The conversation was quickly dominated by Annara as she casually and briefly introduced the three as Emery''s pack of wolves. Throughout her talk, Emery had absolutely no chance to speak.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Even though there were three of them, Silva''s gaze couldn''t leave the red-haired girl that stood silently staring back. Eventually, when Annara finished her exnation, she said, "And who are you?"

    There was suddenly silence for a few seconds before Morgana stepped in saying "I am Morgana, from Earth."

    It was a short sentence, but filled with many words which seemed to spark some reactions from Silva. Surprisingly, Silva only nced at Emery with a smile for a moment and approached Morgana as she said, "I know a girl from Earth, but never heard about you��"

    Knowing exactly who it was, Morgana responded, "You mean that annoying, arrogant girl?"

    "Yes�� yes�� exactly. What an urate description."

    Emery couldn''t help but feel something was odd when he saw the two of them chuckle together. After all, he understood very well that Morgana was not easy tomunicate with, especially with people she didn''t know. As for Silva, from his memory he had about the girl, she had an even worse track record.

    However, this was not the time for him to pay attention to such matters. What he really wanted to know right now was how she had managed to recover, or whether she had actually recovered.

    Emery was finally about to ask the question, when once again he was interrupted by one of the pce maids who had arrived.

    "Princess, the dinner is ready."

    It turned out that knowing the group would being, Silva had prepared a weing banquet for them.

    Andrei and Tatyana dly epted the invitation, as they did not have proper food during their journey on the spaceship. As for Morgana, food was probably her favorite thing after Emery. The only one who wasn''t too happy about the banquet was probably Emery.

    The group was immediately taken to a richly decorated and furnished hall. What caught the group''s attention was the long table that stood in the middle of the room, filled with delicious dishes and drinks.

    What followed was a very enjoyable dinner as if they were old friends who had been reunited.

    As they enjoyed the food and drink, conversation started to happen naturally. In particr, Silva was very interested to hear about their journey and it seemed Emery couldn''t hide anything even if he wanted to.

    Annara was very thorough in her story, recounting everything that happened to the best of her ability. However, what surprised Emery even more was when Silva managed to get Morgana to spill something the bat girl missed.

    "Silvermane King�� let me guess�� The moron rejected it, didn''t he?" Shemented, to which Morganna nodded. "I figured."

    Not wanting to spoil the mood with his serious questions, Emery decided to let them have their fun and to save his questions forter. Being a good host, after dinner, Silva told them to take a break from their journey, saying she had prepared a room for each of them.

    The group was led to their rooms by maids with their stomachs full, except for Emery.

    Finally, in the pce grounds, under a sky filled with twinkling stars, Emery had his chance to approach the serpent girl.

    But once again, she interrupted him saying, "What goodpanions you have there, Emery�� Good for you." Her eyes looked up at the sky as she said, "That Morgana, she sure is beautiful�� She''s your Luna mate, right?"

    Unwilling to let her distracted him with other subjects, Emery ignored her words and directly inquired about her treatment and condition. Silence ensued for a few moments, she then finally turned towards him, a smile on her face as she spoke.

    "I haven''t fully recovered yet, but I''m fine now�� I heard I have you to thank for."

    Seeing Emery''s expression of not beingpletely convinced, she chuckled.

    "Thank you for your concern�� But if you really wish to know, let us visit the facility tomorrow. So, have a good rest for today."

    Giving Emery no room to say anything, Silva turned and left.

    It was indeed a big relief to hear such news. Being an apothecary apprentice himself, Emery was certainly interested to see her condition for himself. He also wanted to know more about his new bloodline genes. Hopefully, Bob would give him more information about what happened.

    X x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    x x x x

 Chapter 1581 Status

    In the dawn of the next day, Emery and his pack were ready to leave the Ouroboros Pce and go to the blood gene facility to check out the ce. The reason the others tagged along was because it was a good opportunity to check and find out more about everyone''s genes. After all, the Ouroboros had one of the best facilities for bloodline gene research.

    Everyone went to gather in the pce grounds and Annara was there ready to take them there. Yet Silva was nowhere to be seen, which prompted Emery to ask.

    "She is upied with something at the moment. She will meet up with you allter," the red-haired girl said.

    They took a flying vehicle and made their way straight to the special facility located in the middle of the dense forest. As they were about tond, Emery and the others noticed a group of people dressed in white cloaks seemed to be waiting for them.

    "Wee to the Ouroboros Royal Research Facility. Princess Silva has told us to assist you in any matter you require."

    It was apparent this bunch of experts had already been informed on what to do. Tatyana, Andrei and Morgana were right away taken to perform the tests they were required to do. However, Emery was unable to find the particr hybrid figure he was looking for here.

    Seeing that the man really wasn''t here, Emery decided to ask directly instead of feeling confused himself.

    "Where is Bob? Why isn''t he here?"

    The one who led the group exined that Bob was away at the moment. The man apparently was traveling in search of some ingredients. He then told Emery he was more than capable of helping with whatever he needed.

    Not wanting to waste time, Emery immediately asked for details on Silva''s recovery.

    The answer Emery received turned out to be details about what had happened regarding the [Ancient Wolf Blood] they received from him through Annara two months ago. To his surprise, it took quite a bit of time and effort for even a group of experts to experiment on such a powerful Tier 7 ingredient.

    Fortunately, after about a month of numerous attempts, they managed to concoct a serum that managed to provide enough vitality for Silva to finally wake up from hera.

    "She is currently still recovering." The man ended his exnation.

    Emery was quite surprised when he was taken into the same room where Silva was treated before and found her body lying inside the medical tube wearing some kind of medical suit.

    This time, however, when he came into the room, the girl opened her eyes and beamed a smile at him. With a slight gesture from her, the liquid inside the tube was drained. A momentter, the medical tube opened and her figure casually walked out and approached him. Knowing what he was thinking, she spoke with a smile.

    "Now you have seen my real condition. This will be my life for a while, spending half of my day, every day, inside this medical tube."

    Although at first nce it seemed a very pitiful situation, Emery felt relieved. In his eyes, no matter how slow the progress was, as long as she was recovering, he would take it, counting it as fortunate.

    That said, Emery then took out the other [Ancient Wolf Blood] he obtained from winning the Royal Hunt and gave it to the Ouroboros experts in hopes it would be able to speed up her recovery.

    However, the serpent girl looked at him and said something that made the expert freeze in his tracks. "You act as if you haven''t done enough already�� My recovery may not be fast, but I''m still recovering. Just keep that to yourself, you might need it one day."

    Emery however insisted. "My current apothecary skills are far from being able to do anything with it. It will have more of a good impact if you keep it, just ept it. I don''t need it." Seeing Emery''s determination, Silva shook her head with a soft smile before telling the expert to ept the item.

    "Alright, I epted it. Are you happy now?" She said with a teasing smile. "Now let me see your new famous Rank 9 gene!"

    When Emery went to where the others were tested with Silva, he couldn''t help but nce at some of their results.

    [Andrei]

    [Battle power 155]

    [Spirit force 788]

    [Realm: Rank 9 - 6 pirs formed]

    [Bloodline gene - Winged Wolf]

    [Gene ssification: legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline limit: Rank 5]

    [Current rank: Rank 4]

    [Winged wolf gene essence - 77%]

    [Element Affinity: Wind]

    [Spirit Aptitude: B]

    ####

    [Tatyana]

    [Battle power 171]

    [Spirit force: 922]

    [Realm: Rank 9 - 8 pirs formed]

    [Bloodline gene - Six Tail Fox]

    [Gene ssification: legendary Bloodline]

    [Bloodline limit: Rank 6]

    [Current rank: Rank 5]

    [Six tails gene essence - 69%]

    [Element Affinity: Water, Light]

    [Spirit Aptitude: B]

    Emery nodded his head slightly as the two disyed the results he expected of them. On the other hand, when his eyes looked upon Morgana''s results, the girl managed to surprise him again with her extraordinary progress.

    [Morgana]

    [Battle power 258]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Soul force 177]

    [Magus realm - Crescent Moon]

    [Bloodline Gene - Night Wolf]

    [Gene ssification - Mythical Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 7]

    [Current Rank - Rank 6 - The Night Demon]

    [Night wolf gene essence - 58%]

    [Law of Darkness - 14%]

    [Law of Fire - 3%]

    [Law Comprehension - 17%]

    [Spirit Aptitude: A]

    [Spirit power - Half Moon Magus - low stage]

    [Spirit control - Crescent Moon Magus - mid stage]

    [Spirit pool - Crescent Moon Magus - peak stage]

    Unbeknownst to him, Morgana had achieved a breakthrough to the next rank of her blood gene. It was quite a drastic improvement in such a short amount of time, which could only be exined by the fact she was also inside the blood cocoon together with him at that time.

    Even though not as much as a mutation, with the might she possessed, the girl arguably qualified to be considered as one of the strongest young half-bloods of the Wolf bloodline.

    After that, it was finally Emery''s turn to be tested. When he entered the testing room, he could feel the changes in the expressions of some of the experts present. It seemed his examination was highly anticipated.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power 302]

    [Soul force 131]

    [Magus realm - Crescent Moon]

    [Bloodline Gene - Royal Twilight Fey]

    [Gene ssification - Mythical Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 9]

    [Current Rank - Rank 7 - Fey Paragon]

    [Royal Fey wolf gene essence - 33%]

    [Law of Nature - 11%]

    [Law of Light - 2%]

    [Law Comprehension - 13%]

    [Spirit Aptitude: S]

    [Spirit power - Crescent Moon Magus - peak stage]

    [Spirit control - Crescent Moon Magus - low stage]

    [Spirit pool - Crescent Moon Magus - mid stage]

    Looking at the results, Emery had a pondering expression on his face. While his bloodline had made a huge improvement, his spirit stats had not changed at all. Even Morgana had much better stats than him now.

    Such a result made him want to visit the Wood Elves as soon as possible in order to regain the strength he had lost.

    The test they had undergone did not only show the status that could be read from their own bracelets. Instead, its main purpose was to take a sample of their blood and check their characteristics, which would then enable these experts to find a way to make a suitable serum booster for them. The other things were to prepare a clone body for each one of them.

    A lengthy process no doubt, as there were many stages that must be passed.

    "We will have more definitive data tomorrow," the lead expert said.

    Emery was certainly grateful with what the facility was nning to do to him and his wolf pack.

    After they were done, Silva then stepped up to ask Emery. "So what is your n next?"

    Emery once again had a look of contemtion on his face. Now that Silva''s situation had somewhat been resolved, he had two paths ahead of him. One was going to the Wood Elves to restore his soul, the other was to return to the Magus Academy �C or what was left of it �C to search for Zenonia''s Khaos Gate.

    Of course, to recover himself before heading to the Magus Academy would be the wiser choice. However, Emery was hesitating because he was not sure how much time he would need to recover his soul. Moreover, he was not sure how long his facade could fool the Dark Elves'' Khaos Champions.

    After some time of contemtion, it seemed Emery had made his decision. However, he still needed one confirmation. Hence, he looked at Annara and said, "I''ll be heading to the Magus Academy. Will you be able to join me?

    Instead of answering, Annara looked toward Silva saying, "Only if the faction permits me to go."

    x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1582 Permission

    In order to further increase his chances of finding Zenonia''s Khaos Gate, which should be hidden in the Magus Academy''s Darkness Institute, Emery would need Annara to tag along. Her time at the institute would likely be of great help.

    However, now that the bat girl was subordinate to the Ouroboros faction, she could not undertake such a task unless without permission.

    "So, princess, will I get your permission to leave?"

    Unexpectedly, Silva looked slightly dejected hearing Annara''s words. It seemed their rtionship was indeed closer than he had expected, evident from the words she spoke next.

    "You just came back. Do you really have to go again?"

    Just like Emery, Annara was also a little surprised to see her reaction, which prompted her to nce at the former and ask, "Is it really that important?"

    "Yes it is." He replied firmly.

    The Khaos Gate could potentially be a solution to his dark soul, which was now still the biggest drawback to his strength.

    He couldn''t shake from his mind the possibility that the gate was lying vulnerable somewhere at the Darkness Institute would be discovered by some lucky stranger. Therefore, it was better to look for it as soon as possible.

    Silva''s reluctance couldn''t help Annara feel uneasy, "If you really want me to stay, I will. Just say�C"

    "No, it''s okay. You should go��" She quickly said. "I only wish I coulde as well, that''s all."

    Those words made Emery heave a sigh of helplessness. Unfortunately, she needed her daily treatment, hence she could not leave the Ouroboros.

    "That''s settled it then. But until then, you all should stay here a few more days until the gene serum is ready."

    After they carried out the examination, Silva once again became a fine host and took Emery and his pack on a tour through some of the best of what the Ouroboros had to offer. The group were taken to enjoy the sights of the bustling metropolis, its stunning nature and unique inhabitants.

    The six young half-bloods: wolves, bat and serpent, got to know each other better through this span of time. In particr, to Emery''s surprise, Silva showed great interest in Morgana and the two seemed to hit it off quickly.

    Seeing their hands intertwined with each other made Annara approach Emery. With a giggle she whispered in a teasing tone. "I have to admit your luck is indeed legendary. I am now convinced you are the protagonist of this story."

    Their time was filled with joy as they had so much fun together. Unfortunately, that was cut short because Silva had to go. The Serpent Princess could only apany them for a few hours, since she had to return to her medical tube.

    Every day, whenever the pack visited the facility, they would also be given thetest serum, which would increase their gene percentage that the Ouroboros experts had managed toe up with.

    Thanks to that, their improvements were tremendous. In just a short span of three days, Tatyana and Andrei managed to gain an 18% and 16% increase, while Morgana had an 8% increase, which was staggering considering her bloodline.

    All three received a massive boost to their strength, before their body started to resist the serum giving fewer and fewer progress.

    Unfortunately, different from the other three, the Ouroboros renowned experts seemed to have no way of helping Emery.

    None of the serums they''d given him for the past three days had affected his genes.

    It was just like the old wolf Warwick said. Now that he had reached the Rank 9 limit, he wouldn''t be able to get much effect from potions anymore.

    "My apology, we just don''t have much understanding of rank 9 genes." The expert said apologetically to Emery.

    The only way for progression was through sheer cultivation of the body, both physically and mentally, which meant it might take tens or hundreds of years for him to break to Rank 8.

    Of course, they might be able to concoct something that could help him if they used the [Ancient Wolf Blood]. However, not only would it take an unknown amount of effort and time, Silva might also need itter. Thus Emery rejected the idea.

    Meanwhile, in hopes of learning more about the Rank 9 blood gene that rarely came by, the Ouroboros experts asked Emery to provide arge quantity of his blood. Not only for research, they also needed it to enhance the clone bodies they prepared for him.

    Since these people had done a lot for his pack, Emery had no reason to refuse the request.

    After escorting Emery and his pack out of the facility, Silva made her way to her treatment room and once again entered her medical tube.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was at this moment that a figure came out from the shadows. Someone who Emery knew very well. Bob the Frog, the expert who was said to be away.

    When he appeared, all the Ouroboros experts present gave their respect to the man and quickly showed him the data they had been studying. A frown could be seen on his face as he read the data in his hand.

    "The new gene doesn''t work, does it?" Bob said with a long sigh.

    "I am afraid not. The new mutation has changed the genepletely. Now it has even lesspatibility than before. It can''t be used on the princess."

    The frog hybrid heaved a deep sigh upon hearing such a conclusion. As he looked at the beautiful girl lying inside the tube, he couldn''t help but drop a tear. Without saying anything else, he left the ce in despair.

    *****

    Emery stayed in the Ouroboros for five days, it was a pleasant experience for him and the pack. Now that there was nothing else the group could do on the. It was time for him to leave.

    It was also at this time that Silva was finally willing to speak to him privately. She took him for a walk in the garden outside the pce.

    After walking for a while, Emery saw her suddenly take out her storage ring. From it, she took out a metal emblem he immediately recognized. When she gave it to him, as soon his hand touched the emblem, he heard a female voice.

    <How long do you n on keeping me here? Get me out of here!!>

    It was the emblem where he stored the spirit soul of a certain dark elf, Lyanna Darkmoon.

    When he looked at her with a confused look, with a smile, Silva said, "I was just keeping it for you. Now I''m giving it back because I think you might need her for your journey."

    Hearing those words, Emery quickly thought about using Lyanna as a way to gain information about Ezekiel and Tro �C the two other Khaos Champions. With that thought, he gratefully epted the emblem back.

    This made Emery suddenly remember something. He reached for his storage ring and took out an item as well. It was a sword with a pearly white de, [Gentle Sword] �C Silva''s sword.

    The girl was smiling as he held the sword. However, just as he was about to give it to her, she shook her head and said, "You should keep it for me. I will not even be able to use it with my current condition. It''s such a waste to store it away."

    Nodding his head, Emery said, "Alright, I will hold it for you until you get better."

    The words seemed to affect her mood. Emery could feel the white-haired girl seeming to be hesitating about something. In the end, after they had walked for a while, he decided to ask what was bothering her.

    "What is it? You can tell me anything."

    Hearing those words, Silva stopped in her tracks. Emery could hear the sound of taking a breath before she turned around and looked into his eyes saying, "I wonder how much of your memory has returned?"

    "Most of them, I think... Why do you ask?"

    Silva paused for a moment, organizing her thoughts, before saying, "I can''t help but wonder why you still haven''t talked about returning to Earth. After all, that''s what''s always been on your mind before."

    Those words took Emery by surprise. With a sigh, he replied.

    "You''re right. Most of my memories about Earth still haven''te back to me. But that doesn''t mean I decided to forget about it. In fact, I hope that going back to the Magus Academy will be able to provide me with more information on how to get back to Earth."

    "I see��" She said, obviously having a lot on her mind.

    Once again, Silva turned quiet and walked a few more steps before saying, "What about your memories of�� me��?"

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1583 Answer

    Emery could tell that the white-haired girl''s breath changed, her heart beat differently as she waited for his answer. He even noticed her hands were trembling slightly, confirming her obvious nervousness.

    As Emery searched for the answer to her question, shes of memory started to appear in his mind.

    Their time together at the academy, the time they were stranded on a, the journey together to the Alfa station, fighting alongside her on the elven, and then finally her taking care of him when he was unable to move.

    Meeting her gaze one more time, Emery''s heart was moved. The girl in his memories was fearless and her current condition made him want to ease her troubles. He approached her, held her trembling hand, gazed right into her eyes, and said, "I remember all of them."

    He could see the joy growing in her eyes when she heard his words but she quickly tried to hide it and then tried to pull her hand away from him.

    "That''s good... I am d��" She responded.

    Silva then took a few moments to build up the courage, to ask him another question. "If�� for some reason, you could no longer remember Earth�� Would you... Could you�� ever consider this ce as your home?"

    Upon hearing that, Emery immediately put on a contemtive look as he thought seriously about the question. A few momentster, he finally spoke.

    "I''m sorry, Silva. Even now when I only remember part of it�� I still know deeply that there is no other ce I can call home."

    Silva nodded her head with a faint smile as she said, "I see�� I guess that''s also why you didn''t ept Silvermane''s throne." Seeing his expression, she quickly said, "Don''t worry, I understand your reasons."

    The girl in front of him was probably the one who knew him most, hence Emery felt really uneasy to disappoint her with such an answer. Emery knew however that lying would be a much more cruel response.

    It took the girl a while to get her bearings. Emery saw her face harden when she appeared to have made a decision and with all seriousness, she turned to him and said, "I believed this is where our fate would end, you should leave right away"

    Caught off guard by such unexpected words, Emery asks, "What�� Why?"

    Her answer was somehow surprising, "I have received news that my mother the queen will be returning in a few hours, you should leave before she arrives."

    The girl exined that the queen still somehow med him for what happened with her, and staying here would only lead to her judgment.

    Emery cut her off and surprised the white-haired girl with his words.

    "I''m not afraid. If that''s really the case, then I will wait for her to return, and be prepared for any punishment."

    Silva took a deep breath before saying, "I''m telling you, this time it''s serious�� This time, she will not let you go."

    Emery was a little flustered because he couldn''t grasp the gravity of the situation. Even if he was to me for Silva''s condition, he had been trying to help her recover ever since he found out. So what exactly was the reason she said such words?

    Realizing there was something deeper into this, Emery turned serious as he said, "What exactly is going on? What did you not tell me?"

    To his surprise, the white-haired girl was emotional as she said, "Didn''t you learn anything from your time at Silvermane? Your mutated blood gene is special! They''re even willing to make you their king for god''s sake!"

    "If you stay here, you will either be forced to join our faction, imprisoned for years on end, or even be sent to elven for some gains."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was something so outrageous that he found it hard to believe.

    Before Emery could ask for more exnation, he was surprised to see Silva''s face turn much pale, the outburst before seems to take a toll on her.

    The girl lost her bnce and Emery quickly caught her in his arms.

    Even in such a condition she still whispered "You��. should leave while you can"

    Emery quickly used all the power he had to dash as fast as he could as he carried the girl into the facility.

    He could only watch as the experts slowly took her back into the medical tube, a deep feeling of helplessness welling up inside.

    Momentster, Duke Syre''s footsteps echoed in the hallway as he approached Emery with a group of guards and said.

    "There is nothing more you can do here, you should leave right away"

    Apparently the Duke had been observing him all this time and now he came to fulfill Silva''s wish to make sure Emery left the.

    "You have an hour before the queen arrives�� leave now or not at all"

    Not being given much choice, Emery was led to the airfield where Annara and his pack had gathered.

    As the group began boarding the spaceship, Emery couldn''t help but feel his steps getting heavier. A sh of memory popped into his mind, about a simr situation that happened in the same ce in the past �C that time he had escaped from Ouroboros.

    "Hey, we don''t have much time left?!" Annara shouted, obviously emotional with their current situation as well.

    When he finally entered the spaceship, Emery couldn''t help but look back, considering if leaving was really the correct choice.

    It was precisely at this moment that he felt a gentle touch on his shoulder. Turning his head, he saw Morgana''s face. Thanks to their shared bond, the girl had an understanding of the situation and so came tofort him.

    "You really like her, don''t you? I have heard her name so many times from your soul back on Earth... Now that I have seen her, I can understand."

    Morgana''s words made Emery remember about the Khaos Gate once again. At the same time, it made him realize that it was not that importantpared to the things that had been troubling him deep inside his chest.

    Looking into her eyes, Emery spoke to Morgana. "I''m sorry. We can''t leave just yet."

    He quickly told Annara about his decision, and the batgirl supported it without question. She was told to continue taking off to space to fool the Ouroboros watchful eyes, while Emery himself opened the door of the spaceship and unhesitatingly jumped out, a pair of light wings appeared on his back as he soared towards a specific destination �C the gene facility.

    Even if he had to risk being imprisoned or worse, he needed to know the truth.

 Chapter 1584 Truth

    As his figure soared into the sky above the clouds with his light wings, Emery couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding grow in his heart. He knew that most likely nothing good awaited him ahead, whether it was the Ouroboros'' actions or the truth about Silva''s condition.

    Nevertheless, he decided to continue. He needed to know the truth.

    In addition to his n of sending the spaceship away, Emery also downed a [Concealment Potion] that made his body camouge to his surroundings, before swiftly closing in to the ce where she should be �C the Ouroboros Royal Research Facility.

    Unfortunately, the high level of security only allowed Emery to get as far as its courtyard.

    Trespassing his way in, it didn''t take long before a group of people, two dozen saint-level and five magus guards, came and stood in his way.

    Since these people knew who he was, Emery still received the courtesy of not being attacked right away. He was, however, given a strict warning. "Magus, please leave the premises immediately. You are not allowed to enter this ce without the Duke''s permission."

    Unbeknownst to them, their insistence on stopping and preventing him from entering only made Emery want to enter even more. Staring at them, he calmly said, "Let me through. I don''t want to hurt you."

    Their response to his words was for the leader of the guards to speak to his subordinates, telling them something about holding him off until the Duke arrived.

    Seeing that, Emery narrowed his eyes as he said, "Don''t say I didn''t warn you."

    His figure rapidly grew as he used his [Twilight Transformation]. The dirt around his feet spurted into the air as he stomped hard on the ground, darting towards the group of guards. He ignored the saint-level guards and directly engaged the five Ouroboros magus.

    Even though they were only in the New Moon and Crescent Moon stage, the five Ouroboros magus were all elites. Two were melee fighters wielding swords, the other two were ranged magic-based fighters as they were seen casting ice spells, while thest one used poison-type spells to contain Emery''s movements.

    Evading the attacks thrown at him, Emeryunched a barrage of attacks on them. However, his powerful punches and kicks only managed to push them back. When he tried to deal with one of them, the others would immediately step in and block him from doing so.

    This was of course bad for Emery, he didn''t have much time to lose.

    Other than the Duke, there was still the Ouroboros Queen he needed to worry about. With that, he resolutely took out his [de w] and started attacking the guards fiercely and relentlessly."

    "Get the hell outta my way!"

    Now that she had decided to let go of all inhibitions, with just a few moves, Emery severed the leg of one magus and incapacitated the other. The bloody sight was enough to discourage the other magus, but it was then exactly at this moment that more people came over. Several more magus guards had arrived where they were.

    Needless to say, Emery was irritated at not being able to break through sooner.

    "ARRGHH!!! LET ME PASS!"

    The deafening roar of his contained the power of spirit attack, forcibly pushing the magus guards back several steps, while outright knocking out the saint-level guards.

    It was the effect of his new blood gene power.

    What followed was another figure falling from the sky. Just as Emery was about to vent his frustration at this neer, he came to a pause when he saw who it was. A red-haired girl with ming wings.

    "Morgana!"

    As her figure descended to the ground, Morgana delivered a shower of fireballs towards the group of guards, sending them scattering in a panic. At the same time, Emery received her thoughts through their [One Mind] connection.

    "Go now! I will hold them off."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Not wasting the opportunity presented to him, Emery immediately kicked the ground and shot past the scattered group of guards as he said to Morgana, "Be careful, and refrain from killing them."

    "I can''t promise that," was the reply he received.

    Even though her words worried him a bit, not having time to worry about her, Emery''s figure could be seen running through the hallway of the Ouroboros facility at top speed. There were several saint-level guards patrolling inside, but none of them tried to stop him as they knew they simply didn''t have the strength to do it.

    When Emery finally arrived and walked into the room where Silva was being treated, he was surprised to find Bob standing among the group of Ouroboros experts.

    "You''ve been here all this time?! What''s going on here!?"

    Seeing Emery, Bob heaved a deep sigh as he said, "No need to be aggressive. Calm down first and I will exin everything."

    Emery was not stupid. When he saw Silva''s unconscious body in the medical tube and the despair that was visible on Bob''s face, he came closer and spoke dubiously.

    "The treatment didn''t work, did it?"

    The frog hybrid shook his head in silence.

    "You still have other ways�� right?"

    The silence that Bob disyed this time made Emery involuntarily tense up. His eyes gazed upon him as he said, "I thought you were the best in this field. There must be something else you can try!"

    Hearing those words, Bob''s body started shaking and tears came out of his eyes as he said, "��the best��? I am just a failure�� I can''t even save her�� my poor niece."

    A devastated expression appeared on Emery''s face when he heard that.

    "No�� no, no�� you can''t give up now�� there must be another way!"

    "The serum you sent here, it did give her vitality and allow her to awake a few hours a day��" Pausing his words to recollect himself, Bob then said, "But it can''t keep her soul from deteriorating�� She�� she doesn''t have much time left��"

    Emery could feel his heart stop beating at the news. He couldn''t ept such an end for Silva.

    He couldn''t.

    Anger, despair and regret filled the urge within, making him want to scream once more.

    He turned to Bob, his expression was both pleading and forcing him to try harder.

    "You must try again�� you must��"

    It was at this moment that a group of people arrived in the room. It wasn''t only Duke Syre who had arrived, but the Ouroboros Queen herself as well.

    Despite seeing Emery''s emotional turmoil, with a sharp gaze she said, "Have you not done enough?! Now get out of my sight!"

    Several magus quickly went to grab him. This time Emery did not put up a fight.

 Chapter 1585 Reality

    When Emery''s mind finally returned to reality, he found himself once again locked up in the prison. Not only that, his pack apparently got caught as well, because they stood all in the cells next to him.

    It had been days since he was imprisoned in this ce, but there was still no word from the Ouroboros. He received nothing about Silva''s condition and the fact she was gradually dying without a solution was slowly killing him from the inside.

    Finally, on the sixth day, a figure snuck into the prison and arrived in front of his cell.

    It was none other than Annara Vermont.

    "This ce brings back memories." She said this as she looked around. "At least this time I am on the other side of the room."

    Not at all in the mood to joke with the girl, Emery immediately asked for news about Silva.

    s, to his despair, even Annara, who was arguably an expert in lying, couldn''t hide the sorrow in her voice as she said, "She doesn''t have much time left... A few days, a week at most."

    It was worse than what Emery expected. He thought she still had a year or two left. Hence, he couldn''t hide the shock and devastation he felt. In his desperation, he tried to cling to all kinds of hope.

    "The queen will not let her die just like that, right? She must have prepared something!"

    Annara told him the Ouroboros Queen had actually just returned from a trip to personally seek help from several renowned healers. But once again, despair struck Emery when he heard that they had all given up recently. Now there truly were no other options.

    "No, it can''t be... There''s got to be another way."

    As his mind went into overdrive, trying to think of anything he could think of, Emery suddenly thought of a spell.

    "Rebirth!"

    However, his exmation was quickly countered by the red-haired girl.

    "How?! You can''t even cast Tier 4 spells and now you think you can cast a divine one?"

    Although what she said was true, Emery was not willing to give up without trying.

    "Annara, let me give it a try. Inform the queen for me! Let me do it!"

    The bat girl took a deep sigh, before she nodded slightly and left. After an agonizing one hour wait, she finally came back and got Emery out of his cell. Taking him to the main hall, where the silver-haired Serpent Queen appeared to be massaging her head while her eyes stared at him.

    Silence enveloped the entire room as Emery and the Ouroboros Queen stared at each other. Thetter was dissatisfied with him and she certainly didn''t hide it at all, but still, with Silva''s life at stake, Emery had to give his idea a try and he was sure the other side wanted the same as well.

    "Show me." She said it simply a momentter.

    Now that he had permission, Emery directly requested a high-grade light artifact be sacrificed for the spell. The Ouroboros Queen gave him a Tier 5 artifact��a light elemental staff��which he quickly disassembled and took its light core.

    The queen was, of course, unwilling to let Emery test his idea on Silva immediately. However, Emery would not be able to cast the spell without a body.

    With annoyance, the queen called out one of her guards and then without hesitation, using spirit force, she snapped his neck before throwing the now-dead guard right in front of Emery. Staring at thetter with a re, she spoke sharply.

    "Quick, show me!"

    It was a cold-blooded act, but with what was at stake, Emery did not n toin. If he wanted to take responsibility for what happened, he now only needed to bring back the dead guard.

    Without further ado, Emery took out one of the [Spirit Explosion Pills] and ate it to enhance his spirit and soul for the uing venture. Immediately, he began to put all of his concentration into the spell, a chant that was filled with a wish to be granted��the miracle of rebirth.

    He tried and tried. An hour passed, yet still no result. He couldn''t even create a hint of the spell.

    It was aplete failure.

    Looking at the guard''s cold body lying on the floor, the Ouroboros Queen said, "Because of you, another life was lost."

    On the other hand, Emery was frustrated with his inability. If only his spirit soul had not been injured, if only he had gone to the elven sooner. Maybe, just maybe, he could make the spell work and save Silva''s life.

    Ignoring Emery, the Ouroboros Queen ordered her other guards to take the corpse away. Of course, she also ordered Emery back to his cell. Hearing that, Emery immediately pleaded with the queen.

    "Please, let me see her."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The expression on the queen''s face was one of great annoyance as she said, "What for? "You only make it harder for everyone."

    Emery panicked when he saw that the Ouroboros Queen was about to leave. Without thinking, he dropped to his knees, which caused a loud sound that reverberated through the hall and begged the other party.

    "Please�� I beg you..."

    As shameful as it might seem, Emery''s drastic actions paid off as the Ouroboros Queen stopped in her tracks. Seeing such actions, she took a deep breath before saying, "I will let you see her as long as you answer my question truthfully."

    "Anything!"

    ***

    It was an unexpected question. Fortunately, Emery''s answer satisfied the Ouroboros Queen and was released and allowed to meet Silva one final time.

    He made his way towards a familiar pavilion, one thaty outside the Ouroboros Pce. Upon arriving, he saw Silva once again sitting next to a pond. His heart ached terribly, seeing her figure paler than ever.

    This time, there were other people with her. Her brother Vi and his little daughter Shinta.

    When they finally noticed his presence, Silva looked taken aback. On the other hand, her brother''s smile immediately disappeared, reced by a deep frown. It was clear the man was still angry as he picked up his daughter and started walking away.

    "I''ll see youter, auntie." Shinta said to Silva, before turning to Emery and saying simr words. "I''ll see youter, uncle."

    With that, there were now only the two of them in the pavilion. Silva looked at Emery and said, "You have returned already? It''s only been a few days! Did you seed?"

    Emery fell silent at those words. It was obvious no one told her that he was locked up in the Ouroboros prison. However, it didn''t matter now. What was important was the person in front of him now.

    Seeing Emery''s expression, a frown appeared on Silva''s face as she had an inkling of what happened. With a sigh, she said, "I see�� My mother told you already, didn''t she?"

    Emery nodded slightly as he went and sat down next to her. But before he could say anything, Silva spoke again.

    "I''m sorry that I lied to you. I just didn''t want you to put off what''s important to you because of my conditions."

    "No, you''re wrong." With certainty, Emery spoke as he stared into her eyes. "You are what is important to me."

    His answer seemed to surprise the girl. She let out a small smile as she said, "You don''t need to be cheesy like this."

    The two of them sat side by side, watching the fish swim in the pond in silence. There was a certain sense of serenity, but at the same time, an unspoken pain started to resurface in the chest.

    Silva said, still facing the pond, with a smile. "You should know that... I am happy to have met you and I don''t regret what I did."

    Just as Emery was about to reply, she suddenly added, "Well, there is one thing I regret."

    Emery''s body involuntarily tensed up after hearing that. He asked, "What is it?"

    Turning towards Emery, Silva looked into his eyes and said, "To know about your people on Earth... to prove that we are not so different."

    Emery was stunned by her words. It was a conversation they had in the past about the condition that would make Emery agree to join Ouroboros. The thought that she was still thinking about this once again made his heart ache immensely.

    The wind blew across the garden and Emery noticed the pale girl shivering. He quickly put his arm around her. In response, sheid her head on his shoulder. Her voice then sounded again.

    "Emery, you know, I have always been a selfish princess since I was young."

    Emery didn''t say anything, he could feel she still had more to say.

    "Can I be selfish one more time?"

    Hearing that, Emery nodded slightly, saying, "Yes, anything."

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1586 Final Request

    "I will let you see her as long as you answer my question truthfully."

    "Anything."

    "Do you love her?"

    "Yes�� yes, I do love her."

    That was the question the Ouroboros Queen had asked. The question that led Emery to meet Silva once more. That was also what made Emery agree to Silva''s request.

    ****

    Year 8220 of the Serpent

    A morous festive was held in the Ouroboros Pce. Such a momentous event was supposed to be celebrated by the entirety of the Ouroboros Kingdom. However, the intricacies of the situation made it attended by a select dozen guests.

    Nevertheless, it was still a beautiful one.

    Fresh fragrant white and green flowers covered every side of the grand hall, which had beenvishly and beautifully decorated. The magnificent chandeliers hanging from the ceiling and the soft lighting they gave off created a warm and intimate atmosphere for those inside.

    The guests of the event were seen arriving dressed in their finest attire. All of them eager to witness the uing ceremony. The union of the two.

    Silva Ouroboros, looked breathtakingly beautiful in a vibrant green flowy dress that highlighted her shapely figure, contrasting perfectly with her silvery white hair, styled in a braided bun. Meanwhile, mesmerized by her appearance, standing before her was Emery Ambrose.

    The young wolf could be seen standing at the altar in a dark green suit that entuated his defined figure, his hair neatly pulled back to reveal his facial features. He seemedpletely in awe of the girl''s beauty as she looked at him with a beautiful smile.

    A shaman stood between them to give blessings to the two as they repeated the words that were given to them.

    "I vow to love and cherish you�� you are now mine and I am yours forever."

    Thunderous apuse resounded throughout the hall as the two embraced each other after saying their vows.

    It was a beautiful celebration of love, witnessed by the Ouroboros Queen, her royal family and friends.

    When the ceremony was finally over, seeing Silva start to lose her bnce, Emery swiftly caught her body. Then, he carried her in his arms as the two of them walked out of the hall, while being cheered by the audience.

    It was a short ceremony, but the girl was very happy.

    As she rested her cheek against Emery''s chest, she whispered softly, "Thank you..."

    It was time for her to return to her treatment. However, the girl refused and Emery couldn''t bear to reprimand her when he heard her reason.

    "Please let me rest by your side tonight��"

    His heart was aching as he nodded his head, agreeing to her wish.

    He entered the decorated bedroom,id her on the soft silvery bed andid down next to her. She replied with a weak but clearly happy smile.

    With that, Emery spent the next few hours holding the girl tightly in his embrace. He could feel despair overwhelm him as he witnessed firsthand how her life force slowly dissipated.

    As the sun rose and its light shone on the bed where the two of them were, the girl spoke herst words.

    "I love you."

    Tears fell down Emery''s cheeks as the morning light sent her life away.

    Silva Ouroboros�� was no more.

    ****

    The next day, a royal funeral was held, with the Ouroboros Princess'' body buried among her ancestors.

    Sorrow filled the air as many said their goodbyes.

    As the loud sound of horns echoed through the air, Emery felt as if his heart was cut by multiple des as he watched the exquisitely ornamented casket containing Silva''s body be carried to its final resting ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When it was all done, the Ouroboros Queen came to Emery and said, "There is nothing more for you here�� Leave this ce and nevere back."

    It was not just a request. It was an ultimatum.

    One that was followed by guards forcibly taking Emery and his pack to their spaceship along with Annara.

    While many were still gathering in the Ouroboros Royal Cemetery, Emery had already flown into the''s atmosphere. Yet his gaze was still stuck on the ground below, staring in the direction where she was.

    Countless memories of her shed through his mind, of all the time they had spent together.

    It was like a dream in passing, one that brought both joy and bitterness.

    "Farewell."

    ****

    Looking at the ship flying and getting smaller in the sky, a little girl was seen crying as she felt as if arge part of her was gone. Holding the arm of a man tightly, she said, "Father, are Auntie and Uncle leaving...?"

    Stroking her head, the man softly spoke. "Yes, Shinta... They are gone."

    "Will I ever see them again?"

    There was a moment of silence before a sigh was heard, and the man''s voice came through. "No, dear�� You will not."

    His mother, the Ouroboros Queen, approached the man as he was leaving the cemetery. The two of them made their way to the Ouroboros Royal Research Facility.

    "What is it now, Bob?" Queen Ouroboros asked rather harshly, still affected by her recent loss.

    Undeterred, the frog hybrid was excited as he broke the news.

    "My Queen, I finally found the cure!"

    However, those words made the man, Vi furious.

    "What are you saying now?! You are toote! My sister is gone!"

    "No... No, my apologies�� Excuse my carelessness." Bob turned towards Queen Ouroboros and said, "I mean your granddaughter, Princess Shinta... I have finally found a cure for her mutation."

    This time, his words brightened the faces of both mother and son. Expressions of relief appeared on their faces.

    "Silva gave her life for her daughter. She has passed away, but her legacy will live on."

    The two looked at the data disyed on the screen.

    [Shinta Ouroboros]

    [Bloodline Genes - Kimoyin Wolf]

    [Gene ssification - Mythical Bloodline]

    [Bloodline Limit: Rank 8]

    -------

    Author note

    It''s been almost a year since I have questioned myself about this ending for Silva, I am sorry this is the final decision. I didn''t exin the reasoning explicitly in hopes that you have found some foreshadowing about the reason for her sickness.

    It was the result of her pregnancy, one that she already knew when she let Emery go from Ouroboros prison 5 years ago. She hid it from him then as Emery refused to join Ouroboros''s faction. She hid it again because of the sickness to even ask her brother to adopt the child. Recently, when Emery said he could never consider a home other than Earth, Silva decided to finally bring the secret to her grave.

    She was stubborn and in some way selfish, but she truly loved him.

    Farewell Silva.

 Chapter 1587 Back Again

    The interceptor-ss ship that Emery and his pack were on had been traveling for several days through the dark and hollow outer space. Flying at steady lightspeed towards the sector where the Magus Academy was located.

    Since Emery still needed to try to hide his identity as much as possible to evade any risk of being exposed. For that reason, he took the long route with their spaceship, away from any known Magus Alliance outposts, and avoided using the long-distance teleporter.

    Thus, it took Emery and hispanions a long 13 days of travel to reach their destination.

    Before heading to their objective , Atrium, the where the Darkness Institute lies, Emery understood he had to be thoroughly prepared and gather all the information about the current situation. Hence, he was nning to head for Zodiac City first.

    At the moment, Emery was sitting in the pilot''s seat with Annara standing next to him.

    "Approximate distance 3,52 lightyears until Zodiac City, bearing 108. With 8,0 warp speed, we should be reaching our destination in 13 hours and 15 minutes," Emery reported the current status, before taking a nce at Annara to see her reaction.

    "Yes, you got it right."

    Heaving a sigh of relief, Emery muttered under his breath. "Great."

    Throughout the journey, Emery didn''t waste his time in vain and spent it learning about how to operate a spaceship, reading the charts that appeared on the ship''s device screen, and understanding more about traveling around the Magus Alliance universe; the customs, the rules, and learning how to avoid the nearby enforcers.

    After all the things that had happened to his life, Emery had finally had enough and decided to stop being ignorant about the Magus Universe, going ahead and absorbing all the information he could get his hands on.

    The sight of Emery putting so much effort into his decision, after what he had just been through, couldn''t help but make hispanion worried about his condition. Finally, one person feltpelled to act; Tatyana slowly approached him.

    "Brother, how about taking a break first? Let sister Annara take over the ship while you rest," said Tatyana in a concerned tone.

    While his fingers were still busy fiddling with the control panel, Emery casually nced at the fox girl with a smile. "There''s no need. We only have 13 hours to dig for any information about our destination. I need to be thorough."

    Realizing Tatyana''s concern, Emery promptly added, "Don''t worry.. I am fine."

    Unfortunately, as much as Emery tried to act as if he was fine, his bond with the pack made him unable to fully hide his true feelings.

    Everyone knew that Emery kept himself busy on purpose, for one reason only... It was to keep his mind off the serpent girl. Feeling the deep despair in their Alpha, Tatyana could not hold back her tears from falling.

    "Just let him be," said Morgana who could feel his feelings the most.

    As for Annara, because of her rtionship with the white-haired girl, the bat girl felt the same feeling of loss as Emery. Hence she also kept herself busy by following through all Emery''s requests.

    "There are three dozen habitables near the Magus Academy. Although Zodiac City is not the closest to our destination, it is certainly the safest ce to enter undetected."

    There were two main reasons as to why Zodiac City was chosen among the many others as the ce where they prepared themselves before going to Atrium.

    The first obvious reason was because they were a crewposed entirely of half-blood individuals. As for the second, they knew the city well and had many allies and contacts who could help them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Annara however firmly reminded the others. "Remember, do not make unnecessary contact with anyone once we arrive. Even though we will be in friendly territory, we still want to keep Emery''s identity and mine a secret."

    In fact, Annara was at greater risk of being captured when exposed since she was one of the famous fugitives in the Bloody Incursion event 4 years ago. She was also highly wanted by the Harlight family for having publicly murdered one of their noble princes.

    Because of that, she needed to hide her identity in various ways, one of which was by putting on makeup.

    "Huh!! Remind me again why I agree to this? I really wish I have your ability,"ined Annara when she was put on makeup by Tatyana.

    Emery could say nothing but smile wryly at her words and the resentful look she threw as he changed his appearance using his [Shapeshifting] ability, taking on the identity of Evan Valerious once more.

    After several hours of voyaging by the spaceship, Emery and the others finally arrived at Zodiac City. The beginning of their next act before visiting the Magus Academy.

    "Specter 1183, you have been granted entry. Wee to Zodiac City."

    The spaceship soonnded at the airfield on the outskirts of the city. The five of them were all checked thoroughly upon getting out and setting foot on the by a group of Zodiac City guards.

    "We have some business deals around this gxy, but we prefer to stay here amongst our kind," Emery exined his purpose foring to the guards as part of his cover.

    It was the mostmon situation for those of half-blood to stay in Zodiac City, and with their identification intact without any problems, they were all finally weed into the.

    When they finally entered the city streets, Emery said, "Alright, let''s follow the n."

    Although Annara had been following the Ouroboros'' intelligence to learn about the ce, it was always better to get thetest updates directly from the scene. Therefore it was decided that everyone would split up, visiting their known ces in search of information.

    As for Morgana, instead of going out to explore new ces, as usual she stayed close to Emery.

    Though she had toured Silvermane City and Ouroboros, this was the ce where she encountered so many peoples with different distinctive features gathered in one ce; hybrids and half-bloods.

    While Morgana was enthralled by the new experience, Emery on the other hand was unable to enjoy the sight.

    The ce carried too many memories of her. It was as if he could see the figure of the white-hair girl standing among the masses, calling out to him with her foul mouth as she dragged him around.

    It was at this moment that Morgana called on him, bringing him out of reverie back to reality.

    "Enough thinking about her�� I am hungry�� feed me," said Morgana while throwing a sharp gaze at him.

    Emery looked at the girl''s serious face with a smile "Alright�� Let''s go."

    It''s probably time to make new memories.

 Chapter 1588 Zodiac City

    It had been more than four years since thest time Emery was here in the Zodiac City. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of nostalgia as he saw the city and its people, especially the ces that existed in his memory.

    Aside from the city seemingly having more people going around their business and more buildings around the area, one could see there were also more formidable-looking half-blood guards patrolling around the ces in groups.

    As he was taking a stroll through the familiar city and looking around the ces that had gone through changes, Emery decided to stop by one of the taverns that were packed with people for information.

    However, just as he was walking away from the busy street, Morgana suddenly stopped him.

    With food still in her mouth and a few grilled skewers in her hands, she looked at him with pleading eyes as her thoughts were sent to him through their [One Thought] connection.

    "I am still hungry��"

    An incredulous look appeared on Emery''s face as he said, "Seriously? Where the hell did all that food go?"

    The response the red-haired girl gave was a sharp gaze, causing Emery to roll his eyes as he said, "Okay okay, I understand. I promise I''ll buy you some more stuff to eatter, okay? For now, just follow me."

    When Emery finally entered the tavern, he couldn''t help but feel familiar with the ce. Tracing back his memory, it seemed he had been here with a group of friends thest time. However, he couldn''t recall or put a name on the blurry faces in his memory.

    Not wanting to waste time, Emery swiftly went to the bar and ordered drinks for himself and Morgana. Sensing her gaze, he quickly added, "If you have snacks, we would like to have those as well."

    After that, Emery started chatting with the person behind the bar who was the owner of the tavern. Thankfully, because of how much Emery spent on food and drink, the man became much friendlier, easily telling him about what happened in the past few years and the Zodiac City''s current situation.

    Apparently, the Bloody Incursion that happened four and a half years ago really took a toll on the gxy. It was the reason the Magus Academy closed down and people migrated away in droves fearing another attack by the elves.

    The ce was simply not as safe as it used to be.

    But on the other hand, since the incident, the Zodiac King has be very active in his rtions with various half-bloodmunities throughout the gxy, making new friends and forming an even greater force.

    Thanks to the Zodiac City''s major contribution to the battle, this action was fully supported by the major factions of the Magus Alliance. Hence the reason for the rapid development of the Zodiac City.

    s, that also meant that the Zodiac King was rarely seen in the city anymore.

    Hearing that, Emery became curious as to who was in charge of Zodiac City while the man was away.

    "It''s Grand Magus Sinure. He has be the protector of our beloved city."

    Hearing the somewhat familiar name, Emery tried to put it onto a face in his memory. This time, he managed to do so as he recalled the grand magus as the half-blood Bird bloodline who became the right hand of Alduin recing the traitor Esbern.

    Unfortunately, Emery barely knew the man.

    "What about the academy? What has be of it these days?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    To his surprise, most of the Path of Destiny Institutions, such as cksmith, apothecary, and formation in the Golden City had turned into training centers that were open to the public.

    Meanwhile, the Academy and the 10 Elemental Institutes were closed down, and the had been dered a restricted area.

    As for the academy''s instructors, some of them followed thete headmaster to take office at the Magus Alliance headquarters while the rest scattered throughout the universe on their own journeys.

    Emery was naturally saddened to hear such news. After all, this meant that the Magus Academy wasn''t going to be opening up any time soon.

    Nevertheless, he quickly cleared his mind and returned his focus on the important matter, the Darkness Institute. Now that the ce was closed and dered a restricted area, Emery really needed to find a way to enter.

    But of course, such a sensitive matter would be unwise to be asked of an ordinary tavern owner.

    Later that day, the group reconvened at where they had split up. Before they shared what they''d discovered during the day, Tatyana suggested a good ce to stay and talk. So, the group made their way to the ce the brown haired girl had found.

    To Emery''s surprise, that ce was the building where the Wolf Guild used to be, which was previously used by the wolf half-blood students from the Magus Academy who came to Zodiac City.

    The ce was full of dust, telling clearly that no one had visited in a long time.

    Entering the ce, they quickly tidied up the room at the corner and brought out their findings. Most turned out to have the same information Emery heard from the tavern owner, which disappointed him slightly.

    "Unfortunately, there''s no way we can''t use the teleportation gate toe to any of the Magus Academy institutes, especially Atrium." said the bat girl.

    "I also confirmed that the space around them is guarded. Unless you have the proper permits, you cannot enter the area."

    Since there seemed to be no way for them to do this secretly, Annara then suggested that Emery ask the Zodiac City authorities for help. "With the way the Dragon Monarch has treated you, I''m sure Grand Magus Sinure will be willing to help." She reasoned.

    It''s a solid idea indeed. However, that involved Emery revealing his identity to even more people he didn''t know if he could trust. So unless there was absolutely no other way, he would rather not take such action.

    "Do you have any acquaintances with the authorities in this gxy? Maybe someone in the Golden City?"

    Thinking of this, Emery suddenly remembered about a certain. A kingdom he could really rely upon.

    pping his head, Emery muttered to himself. "Why didn''t I think of this before��"

    With excitement in his voice, he looked at his pack and said, "We are going to Terra Kingdom!"

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1589 Terra

    After their discussion, Emery and the group rested for the night. In the first light of day, they quickly made their way towards the Zodiac City teleportation gate to head toward one of the small colonies of this gxy.

    [Terra Kingdom]

    Once again, a group of half-bloods like them crossing over from the Zodiac City did not raise any questions. However, as soon as they arrived, Emery was stunned for a moment. He was surprised to see the small but lively town of Terra from his memories was so much different.

    He could see barely any people in his sight, the farm on the outskirts of town looked dpidated as if no one had looked after it in a long time and the streets appeared deserted.

    As he walked through the main street of the town with his pack, Emery could see the fear from the people he happened to meet eyes with. After a while, another question popped up in his mind as he realized something.

    "Where are the Terra guards? Why can''t I see any?"

    Feeling anxious because of the bizarre sight, Emery hastened his steps as he made his way towards the hill where Terra Pce was located. Upon arrival, he was once again surprised to see a crowd gathered right outside the pce gate.

    Hundreds of people lined up in front of a food pantry set up in front of the pce gate, as they received the food distributed by a group of Terra''s guards.

    "Don''t worry we have enough for everyone," said one of the guards in a golden cloak, when he saw a ruckus unfold at the back of the line.

    It was quite a sorry sight, enough to make Emery ponder.

    How could people be in such poverty that they need to stand in line for food?

    Emery was not sure whether he should head to the front and reveal his identity right away. After a round of deliberation, he decided to wait until he found someone he knew. Or better yet, he hoped to meet with one of Izta''s wives.

    It was at this time that a hugemotion suddenly sounded amongst the crowd, causing Emery to turn his head. A group of people dressed in dark blue uniforms, numbering more than 50 people, were approaching the pce gate.

    A one-eyed middle-age man, who seemed to be the leader of the group, stepped forward and shouted loudly. "The Raven faction is here! Summon your master immediately!"

    Hearing those words, the golden-robed Terra guards swiftly sent one of them inside while the others told the masses to disperse, that they shoulde backter today. Most of the masses quickly dispersed with fear on their faces, while the few dozen who stayed intensely shouted at the Raven faction group.

    "Go away!"

    "We don''t want you here!"

    "Leave!"

    Emery silently watched behind the group of people who remained behind as the situation unfolded. He was considering whether he should take action when a familiar person appeared from behind the gate.

    A beautiful woman with long dark hair. Her appearance was far more mature than what Emery had seen in the past, but he was still able to recognize her right away. Lord Izta''s youngest wife, Yuria.

    She came with a dozen Terra warriors following right behind her. As soon as she saw the visitors, she sported a frown on her face as she said, "Magus Hest, why are you here? What do you want?!"

    The one-eyed magus called Hest responded by throwing a scroll at her and speaking in a condescending tone. "I came here to collect your debt! Now move out of the way, let us in!"

    However, Yuria did not budge from her spot as she said, "Don''t think of us as fools! Our debt is not yet due!"

    As if he was expecting such a response, the man casually looked around before turning his gaze towards her and saying, "You are currently giving away our money, so we''re here to make sure we still get something when we take over your kingdom!" He then beckoned his men to move.

    Seeing they were trying to force their way in, Yuria took out a knife and pointed it at the man saying, "Get the hell out of my town�� on your own feet or in a body bag! Choose!"

    However, it didn''t seem like the threat intimidated the one-eyed man. It was apparent he hade ready for a fight.

    Hest chuckled as he put metal gloves on both of his hands and said, "I really hate to hurt that pretty face, but I have jobs toplete."

    Most of the crowd quickly retreated as far as they could as the two groups took up positions in front of the pce gate. The tension could clearly be felt in the air as the fight was about to break out.

    "Are you going to help them?" Annara asked, seeing Emery not answer, she added, "Please don''t make any more heroic actions that will reveal our identity."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Emery understood what she was trying to convey. After considering all the stakes and possibilities, he decided to silently watch themotion.

    After the many years since theyst met, Yuria had reached the magus realm as well. Even though she was merely a New Moon stage, she still stood confidently against Hest, who was a Crescent Moon magus.

    The battle broke out. The two leaders disappeared from where they were and started the first sh, employing each of their weapon battle arts.

    Yuria''s figure flickered here and there as she utilized her agility to deliver rapid attacks from unexpected angles. Meanwhile, Hest responded back with his series of fast explosive punches that were capable of creating air sts.

    Emery frowned slightly when he saw Yuria''s attack was unable to cut through the one-eyed magus'' defensive spell. Even though he seemed overwhelmed at first, her opponent was definitely not a pushover as after a dozen exchanges he seemed to have worked out her technique and Yuria started taking hits.

    Seeing this, the fifty Raven warriors started to cheer for their leader. On the other hand, the Terra warriors and the crowd grew emotional.

    "Lady Yuria, fight!"

    Yuria was slowly but surely getting pushed back by Hest, but even though she sustained injuries all over her body, Emery could see the battle spirit of thetebat magus'' wife was still burning fiercely.

    When the man least expected it, Emery sensed a familiar battle art emerging from Yuria''s figure. Her body was enveloped in a thinyer of energy that increased her strength. She struck her opponent in the joints, causing him to lose control of his body and fall to his knees.

    Yuria step her feet on his hunched back, ced her knife on the one-eyed magus'' neck while saying, "Now get out of mynd!" Hearing no response, she pushed the knife deeper until it oozed blood and finally the man spoke.

    "Okay! Okay! I understand! Let me go!"

    The people of Terra cheered seeing her win. However, as soon as she released the one-eyed man, thetter dealt a blow on her feet that sent her sprawling to the ground.

    "Stay down you bitch!" He said hatefully. He then shouted to his men. "Go! Take all their valuables!"

    Bammmm!!!

    The two sides were about to sh when suddenly a ck-robed figure dashed out from the crowd and attacked the one-eyed magus, sending him crashing to the ground hard.

    After taking a moment to get up, Hest red at the unknown assant as he shouted, "Who the fuck are you?!"

    Beneath the cloak was the figure of a beautiful red-haired woman. It was none other than Morgana.

    Emery sent Morgana forward, as no one really knew her and to have a female wolf half blood helping Terra should not be much of a risk for him. Plus Morgana had a charm that was great for situations like this.

    She unhesitatingly joined the fight after receiving Emery''s words. Noticing the one-eyed man''s re, she responded with one that was no less intense.

    As ominous dark mes appeared in her hands that made it clear she had no qualms about fighting.

    "You half blood! What business do you have here? You will regret interfering in this."

    Morgana wasn''t much of a talker, so she curtly said, "Fight or leave"

    From the man''s puzzled expression, Emery guessed he did not expect to find another magus protecting the ce.

    Her fierce attitude was followed by the Terra people''s cheers and with Yuria already on her feet with her knife in hand, the man knew he was at a disadvantage. In the end, he decided to pull back his men and leave.

    "This is not over! We wille backter to im thisnd and everything you have!"

    Upon seeing the Raven faction''s people leave, Yuria turned to Morgana only to see numerous dark robed figures, all half bloods standing behind her.

    Emery speaks to her; "We came to speak with the master of the kingdom."

 Chapter 1590 Debt

    "I am the current master of Terra Pce. Thank you for your help. May I ask who are you people?" said Yuria after inviting Emery''s group inside while sitting on the Terra Throne.

    Morgana and the others turned their heads towards Emery for an answer, prompting Yuria to turn at him as well. However, thetter was currently standing still, staring at the hall, stunned as a lot of nostalgia came back to him like tidal waves.

    The weapons and trophies mounted on the walls, the huge tables on the corner, all these memories started to recall the figures of his friends from home, how they used to have feasts so many times in this ce.

    A faint smile appeared on his face as those fond memories reyed in his mind.

    Then, the figure of Senior Izta popped up. His fierce stature that hid a gentle heart couldn''t help but make his heart warm.

    Seeing no response, Yuria was about to ask again when she found something strange about the young man and said, "Who are you?"

    After collecting himself, Emery turned to her and said, "I would very much like to visit the Lord''s grave."

    Even though she still didn''t know the identity of the unknown young man, there was something in his voice and expression that made Yuria agree to the request. She even decided to bring the man to the tomb herself, not allowing any guards to follow them.

    When they reached the stone statue, Emery finally revealed his true face. While she was surprised by his face, he casually said, "I''m sorry it took me so long to remember."

    He then walked over and kneeled in front of the statue, saying, "Senior, I have returned."

    After several minutes of silence, Emery stood up and then gave his respect to Yuria and said, "I am sorry, for some reason I can''t reveal my identity."

    Seeing the dark hair women nod understood, Emery once again put his [shapeshifting] ability to use, turning back to his cover, Evan Valerious.

    By the time they returned to the hall, Yuria had immediately ordered the guards to leave the premises. She then walked up to Emery and, to everyone''s surprise, dropped one knee to the floor before saying, "Master Emery, wee back to Terra Kingdom."

    Izta had always treated Emery and the others as family, so the five wives of his hade to an agreement to treat them as the masters of the kingdom. Hence the reason for her seemingly bizarre action.

    Knowing this, Emery politely epted the respect and then introduced thepanions he had brought to Yuria.

    "Now tell me what just happened outside? What happened to Terra?"

    Yuria couldn''t stop herself from frowning when she recalled the Raven faction''s actions just now. He exined that the abolition of the Magus Academy greatly affected Terra''s situation due to its status as one of the academy''s four guardians.

    That meant that they no longer received any more tribute from the academy and had to relypletely on the city''s economy, which was by no means small but simply not enough to sustain the kingdom.

    The change gradually affected the kingdom treasury. Coupled with an increased number of bandits and bad weather throughout the years, things had been hard for the kingdom.

    Raven, the neighboring faction, that existed on the same as Terra had always been a good ally until two years ago, where they allegedly sabotaged a trade deal that left Terra in a quagmire of debts. In the meantime, the faction went ahead and gained the status of second-grade faction.

    It was then revealed that their intention was to take over the entire for themselves when they put forward a proposal to be the''s sole owner to the Magus Alliance. With their rtionship with the alliance, Terra Kingdom was notified that their proposal would be approved if Terra couldn''t pay back their debt.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How dare they do that?!! Lord Izta is a war hero!" Emery said in anger.

    Unfortunately, the administration of the Magus Alliance has reformed extensively during the past 4 years, and without their Master and King, Terra Kingdom basically had no real power or influence in the gxy.

    With the number of Terra warriors to pay and people to feed, the debt only grewrger over time. That was the reason why the streets were so barren and so few Terra warriors were to be seen; most of them were sent to the frontline.

    "Sister Rosia, Cam, and Grisa went to the frontlines in hopes of gaining contributions that could help the kingdom''s situation. Meanwhile, Silica and I stayed behind to guard the pce." With a deep frown, she added, "They kepting to make trouble after finding out my sisters were gone."

    Hearing such a situation unfold, Emery couldn''t help but get involved.

    "How much is the debt?"

    Yuria did not hesitate to reveal the numbers. "35 million spirit stones."

    The amount was indeed mind-boggling. Butpared to the value of the entire kingdom of over 30,000 people, it was practically a small price.

    She then told Emery that their situation was still not that dire as apparently, the kingdom had around 30 million worth of properties up for sale. However, selling them would greatly affect the kingdom, thus Silica was currently in Golden City applying for some loans.

    "She will return in a few days. We will know by then."

    Since the matter could apparently be set aside for a while, Emery decided to tell Yuria about his n to enter the where the Darkness Institute Atrium was located. However, the response he received was the same as he heard before.

    "All previous Academy institutes were under lockdown, unless you got permission from the magus alliance, you are not permitted to enter"

    "Yes, is there any way Terra could help with this matter?"

    "I''m sorry I can''t do much about it. Sister Silica is the one who handles all rtions with the Magus Alliance."

    Emery was agitated to hear that. Not wanting to wait around without doing anything, he inquired about where he could find Magus Silica in Golden City. Fortunately, Yuria was more than happy to provide him with the information.

    But then, she said something that took Emery by surprise.

    "While you are there, perhaps you can also visit your friend"

    "My friend?" Emery repeated, confused as to who she was referring to.

    "Yes, haven''t you heard from him?" Seeing the look on his face, Yuria told him straight away. "Master Chumo. He currently resides in Golden City."

 Chapter 1591 Friend

    Chumo�� He remembered.

    That''s the name of one of his friends from Earth.

    As memories slowly returned to his mind, Emery could gradually see clearly the figure of his friend from the east.

    At the same time, Yuria told him about what happened 4 and a half years ago. How Chumo hade back with an illness, one that he received during his time on the elven, and that he has been in recovery at the Golden City Medical Center since then.

    Hearing this information made Emery subconsciously nce at Annara

    "Don''t look at me. All of that was done by my ex-master, remember?" Seeing Emery''s frowning expression, she swiftly added, "Well, it''s good news that he''s still alive."

    Emery let out aplicated sigh before turning his attention back to Yuria.

    "How''s his condition?" He asked in a clearly agitated tone, worried about his dear friend. He was still reeling from the loss he had recently and absolutely couldn''t have the same situation repeat itself.

    Fortunately, the answer he received allowed him to heave a sigh of relief.

    "His treatment is going really well. However, due to so much going on in Terra, I haven''t had a chance to go visit him for a few months now�� but, I know for a fact that he is getting much better"

    Yuria then gave the location of the ce where Chumo was being treated. Of course, the thought of reuniting with his old friend after so many years excited him immensely. He really couldn''t wait to see him again.

    But before heading to seek his friend, Emery asked Yuria about the amount of force currently protecting Terra. Even though he had somewhat predicted it, he still couldn''t help but be surprised to hear there weren''t that many.

    [5 Saint-level gold-robed Terra warriors]

    [50 Sky realm silver-robed Terra warriors]

    [200 Earth realms guards ]

    255 people in total, all of them spread out to cover and protect Terra Town and Terra Pce.

    Upon learning of a severe shortage of manpower, Emery immediately asked his pack members Tatyana, Andrei, as well as Morgana to stay on Terra to help guard the ce in case the Raven faction came to cause trouble again.

    As expected, Morgana quickly voiced herints, but this time Emery was unable to amodate her. In this particr situation, he needed Annara more than her to navigate his way through the Golden City.

    "Please listen to me, Morgana."

    Other than that reason, Emery also told her to continue her practice on the [Spatial Space] spell because they would most likely need it as soon as they found the second Khaos Gate.

    Emery then went to Yuria and essed his storage ring, bringing out the spirit stones stored inside. He took out most of what he had obtained from Silvermane Pce, minus the ones he returned to Queen Ouroboros, which amounted to 5 million spirit stones.

    "No, Master Emery. I cannot ept this," said Yuria while taking a step back.

    "No, you might need it. I will find a way to get some more."

    Yuria still refused but Emery insisted, using the excuse that this was nothingpared to what her husband Lord Izta had done for him, also Emery thought of some way that he could get more from Golden City. Faced with such insistence, Yuria finally gave in and epted the money.

    "On behalf of the Terra Kingdom, I express our gratitude, Master Emery."

    With that, Emery left the Terra Pce with Annara. Their destination, Golden City.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Just as they were about to go through the teleportation gate, Annara stopped Emery because she needed to remind him of something.

    "Remember that I''m here only to help you find whatever gate you said. I''m not nning to stay here for long, especially in the Golden City."

    Emery looked thoughtful for a moment before casually replying, "Well, in a way, you were involved with what happened and the illness that befell my friend. So please stick around a little longer."

    "No, can''t do. I''m gonna count this as another favor that you owe me."

    Nodding his head, Emery promptly responded, "Yes, that''s right. That''s why, you should stick around longer so I can pay my debt!"

    "Huh, smartass!!"

    After their banter, the two finally stepped into the teleportation gate and arrived at the magnificent Golden City. The biggest city of this gxy and ranked 8th in the entire human universe.

    As soon as they passed the checkpoint, the sight that greeted their arrival was a collection of tall buildings soaring into the sky filled with flying vehicles. It was a unique sight, a stark contrast to other cities Emery had visited.

    "Where do you want to go first? The bank or the medical center?"

    In response to her question, Emery decisively said, "Let''s go see my friend first."

    In order not to stand out, the two decided to make their way to their destination via walking and using public transportation. Said public transportation was the familiar flying boat-shaped vehicle made of wood that flew gracefully in the sky above the Golden City.

    As a cool breeze hit his face as he stood on the deck of the vehicle, Emery looked up at the horizon hoping to find his friend soon. Lost in his reverie, without realizing it, the flying vehicle came to a stop.

    "There it is. We get off here," said Annara as she nudged at him.

    [Golden City Medical Center]

    Yuria had told him that the ward where Chumo was being treated was a special one where those who survived the elven experiments were also treated. Once again, so as not to be suspected, both of them had to be extra careful.

    Coming to the reception table, Emery spoke to one of the staff asking to see the patient with the specific disease.

    "I see, I need your identification, and the purpose of your visit?" He asked.

    Emery promptly took out his Evan Valerious identification, the one that was made by the Ouroboros, while saying that he was an apothecary apprentice.

    "Me and my colleague here are from the Apothecary Center. We came because we''re interested in studying the disease."

    Even though the reason didn''t arouse any suspicion, Emery had his request rejected because apparently, his apothecary level was not high enough to ess nor obtain information from such a project.

    Not willing to give up knowing his friend might just be in the room next door, Emery said, "Actually, I only came for observation this time. Will that be allowed?"

    Annara promptly followed Emery''s lead, trying to persuade the man with her charm. After much effort, the staff agreed.

    "Alright, follow me."

    As Emery followed the staff down the hallway, he could feel his heart beating wildly, nervous about what was toe.

 Chapter 1592 Medical Ward

    The special ward where Chumo was treated was located in the corner of the medical center building. There were no guards to be seen around the premises, but the ward had a thick reinforced door as its first entry point, followed by many steel bar doors.

    If Emery didn''t know any better, he would definitely think that they were walking into prison instead of a medical ward.

    "You are lucky toe at the right time. They are pretty tame around this hour of the day."

    Even though he knew the man''s words meant to assure him, they didn''t make Emery calm at all. Instead, he became even more anxious because those words slightly revealed Chumo''s current condition.

    It had been so many years, but from those words, it seemed like the poison still hadn''t been taken care of, that they were still as aggressive as before.

    After passing through the fourth door, Emery finally arrived at a passage with rows of windows on either side and electronic panels in front of each one. The man led the two of them to the first window on the left side.

    "This is patient number 2."

    Both Emery and Annara fell silent when they saw a ck-haired man sitting on the bed facing away from the window. Even though they saw him from a distance and covered in clothes, Emery could clearly tell how thin his body was, just skin and bones.

    "Chumo, is that you?" His mind screamed for an answer.

    Unfortunately, or fortunately, when the figure turned towards the window, he wasn''t Chumo. Emery could still recognize the person, albeit barely; he was indeed one of the Magus Academy acolytes.

    He then quickly went to look at the second window. The word ''Patient 3'' was shown on the electronic panel and when he took a peek inside, he saw it wasn''t Chumo either. At this moment, Emery felt that his emotions were aplete mess.

    When he went to the third window, the man said, "This is thest patient."

    Emery was shocked to hear that because from his memory there should have been 7 patients; so how could there only be 3?

    With these thoughts nagging at his mind, Emery looked at the third ss window and found Chumo''s figure not there. Instead, it was a male figure with messy white hair. Shaking his head, he thought to himself.

    ''It''s not him either.''

    But then, to his surprise, when the figure in the room turned around, he suddenly turned furious and mmed his body towards the door. Caught off guard, Emery couldn''t hold himself from taking a step back.

    Seeing his reaction, the man said, "I apologize. Patient number 7 is always like this, whether the poison acts up or not.. He always seems to be filled with madness, and we haven''t figured out why."

    Those words made Emery recall someone he knew who was simr to that description. Confirming his suspicions, he looked at the white-haired man''s face carefully and realized who it was. "Lodos�� the Maniac."

    "Ah, do you know him?" the man asked when he saw Emery''s reaction.

    Realizing he had said something he shouldn''t have, Emery collected hisposure and said, "Yes, I have read his profile before"

    On the other hand, after his initial outburst died down, Lodos was looking at Emery with much curiosity when he suddenly said, "You�� Emery!! The savage acolyte..!! You are here!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Emery was stunned, his mind immediately went to work trying to figure out how the man could recognize him. However, his question was quickly answered when Lodos proceeded to look at the male medical officer and said, "You also, dragon boy.. I am not afraid of you.. I will win the tournament!! Me! Lodos!!"

    It was clear that Lodos was still not well. Looking at the man''s current state, Emery recalled their history together and couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.

    Unfortunately, he currently had another, more important priority. He turned to the medical officer and said, "What about the other patients? I heard that there are 7 of them."

    Emery tried his best to hide his anxiety as he asked the question. His anxiety grew even more when the man started saying the names of those who didn''t survive the treatment. Luckily, he was able to heave a sigh of relief when Chumo''s name didn''te out.

    It turned out that two people were dered stable and released from the medical center. One was two years ago by the name of Abrafo, and another was just two months ago by the name of Chumo.

    The relief Emery felt to hear such news was indescribable.

    Now that he had confirmed Chumo was alright, Emery somewhat calmed down.

    "I wonder if the center is keeping track of their whereabouts."

    "Actually we did. We need to monitor their condition and progress after they are released. Since it''s been two years, Patient 1 Abrafo only needs toe for checkups every few months, while Patient 6 Chumo needs toe here every week."

    He then asked if there was a way to contact them, if was there an address he could go to. Unfortunately, his request was rejected since all that information was ssified together with the research file, which Emery had no clearance to ess.

    No amount of flirting by Annara seemed to be working this time, so Emery decided to try another method.

    "I am very interested in this young man named Chumo. I understand your concern so I won''t trouble you anymore. Still, if hees here, could you contact me, please?

    The man was willing to receive the identification number of his bracelet, which could be used to send messages over short distances. The man should be able to contact Emery as long as he stays in the city.

    Before they left, Emery gave another look at Lodos. Seeing his condition, there was a certain impulse to help find a cure for this disease. However, even such a medical facility wasn''t able to help him.

    How could he think he would be able to do what dozens of experts couldn''t?

    Besides, he has so much on his te now.

    With that, Emery turned around and walked away.

    As they walked out of the building, Annara who felt somewhat responsible said, "Actually, we might be able to help them. I remember Zenonia kept notes on her research, so if we can find her records on this disease..."

    Emery''s eyes lit up at this and he nodded, bing even more motivated to find the former master of the Darkness Institute''s hideout.

 Chapter 1593 Capitol

    As he walked through the busy streets of the Golden City along with Annara, Emery had his head turning left and right, wondering if he could catch a glimpse of his friend Chumo among the dense crowd of people.

    Since Chumo still had to have weekly check-ups at the medical center, that meant he still had to be in the city. He couldn''t help but think about his Asian friend, wanting to know what he was doing right now.

    An hourter, Emery arrived at the capitol building of the Golden City. It was a majestic building made of polished white stone and towering up to the sky, located right in the heart of the metropolitan city.

    It was a ce built by the founder of the Golden City �C the Karat faction �C as a tform where a forum was held for all the factions residing in the city, to discuss regtions and make policies for their citizens.

    The ce was surprisingly packed with people. Dozens of groups were seen congregating, talking to those they knew, as they waited for their request for an audience to be approved.

    There were so many people that it took Emery several minutes of looking around the crowd before he finally managed to find Magus Silica.

    Without further ado, Emery approached the female magus and tapped her on the shoulder to get her attention before saying, "Hello, I came to deliver a message from Magus Yuria."

    He could see confusion appear on the magus'' face as she tried to recognize his face. Not exining further, he requested to move to a less crowded and quieter area. That way, their conversation wouldn''t be interrupted or overheard.

    Emery then dispelled his [Shapeshifting] ability for a moment allowing her to catch a glimpse of his true face.

    A look of shock crossed the magus'' face, before being quickly reced by joy.

    "Let''s go to the tavern," The magus said, pointing at the building across the street.

    When they finally had some privacy, Silica started talking about how the loan request was progressing.

    Apparently, Magus Silica had gone back and forth through numerous audiences with the Golden City Council. However, there was still no real solution to her request and she was continuously told to wait patiently.

    On the other hand, she was advised to join hands with the Raven faction, saying that such action was what was best for the gxy.

    "I''m afraid the Raven faction has convinced them of their n," said Magus Silica.

    "So do you have any other ns?"

    "I have sent messages to the others, telling them about the situation. I''m still waiting for their reply." Looking at Emery''s concerned expression, Silica smiled and said, "There''s no need to worry. We''ve been through a lot harder trouble than this. I''m sure we''ll be able to pull through."

    She then "Instead, now tell me why you are here."

    Emery told of his desire to enter Atrium and asked for her help. Unfortunately as expected, he was told that Terra really didn''t have the influence to request entry.

    But then Magus Silica''s expression changed. With a hint of caution in her voice, she said, "If it''s really that important�� I think there''s a way. But I''m not sure if that''s a wise thing to do"

    "It is that important. If there is a way, please let me know. "

    *****

    As the curtain of darkness fell on the sky, Emery and Annara made their way to one of the taverns in the corner of the big city. Compared to the usual rowdy taverns on busy streets, this particr one was located in a dark alley with absolutely no sound of people.

    "The Dancing Rat tavern�� this is the ce," said Annara while looking at the hanging card. As Emery was about to go inside, she stopped him and said, "Are you sure we want to do this?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes," Emery replied without hesitation. Meeting her eyes, he said, "If you''re afraid, I''ll go alone. You can wait for me outside."

    Hearing that, Annara rolled her eyes. "I''m starting to like the old you more."

    The two of them entered the ce and as soon as they did, they found apart from the bald man standing behind the bar, half a dozen men sitting in a corner of the room suddenly stared at them with sharp gazes.

    "Are you two lost?" asked the bald man, averting their attention from the group of men.

    The bald man was a magus, while the other six were all saint-level individuals. Those who were astute would quickly realize that this ce is not just a tavern, and it was for that reason that Emery hade; he didn''te here for a drink.

    "No, I''m not. I am here as a customer."

    "What would you like to drink?" The bartender immediately answered.

    "No, not drinks. I am in need of services."

    Saying those words, Emery took out a leather pouch and dumped its content onto the bar counter, ten red spirit stones worth 10,000 each. Looking into the bald man''s eyes, he said, "I need you to bring me and my friend here to one of the restricted areas."

    The bald man casually touched the red stone before saying, "Which one?"

    "Atrium."

    A startled expression appeared on the bald man''s face when he heard Emery''s words. He then seemed to think for a moment before saying, "I need 5 times this amount for a one-way trip, and another five times that for a round trip."

    This time, it was Emery''s turn to show a startled look. He had expected a steep price, but was still shocked by how expensive it was. To be honest, after giving most of his spirit stones to Yuria, he didn''t have much left.

    As he was contemting whether or not to do this, Annara stepped forward and ced another pouch containing 40 red spirit stones on the counter. "Half now, the rest on the way back, and only if we leave right away." She said in a serious tone while looking at the bald man.

    Receiving her gaze, the man chuckled and said, "First thing tomorrow morning."

    "Good."

    With that, the two of them walked out of the ce.

    When they were out, Emery turned to Annara and said, "Thank you, I''ll be sure to rece it as soon as I can."

    The red-haired girl threw a side eye at him before saying, "It''s not really about the money. You have told them our destination. Therefore we need to leave immediately, or else we must finish them off."

    Despite her cruel words, Emery nodded in agreement.

    After all, the people they had just made a deal with were a notorious bunch.

    Space pirates.

 Chapter 1594 Space Pirates

    As the sun rose from below the far horizon, Emery and Annara made their way to the teleportation gate and went to one of the smaller colonys named Kabrone. It was the designated meeting location the bald man from the tavern told them about.

    Yuria informed them that the organization the bald man was rted to was the Space Rats, a notorious group of smugglers and pirates in their gxy.

    Upon arriving and looking at the scenery filled with undting hills and vast tall forests, Emery realized why the party had chosen this ce as the meeting location. With such obstructive andplicated terrain, even if the Magus Alliance knew about the Space Rats'' existence on this, it would take a lot of time and effort to find their hiding ce.

    After half an hour of traveling to the coordinates given to them, Emery started to sense multiple figures observing his arrival until, finally, he saw a group of people who seemed to be waiting for them. The person who caught his eye was a thin-looking magus with long, messy brown hair leaning against a tree.

    The man was with more than a dozen people, presumably his crew, which consisted of Saint and Sky realm fighters.

    "Wee. You must be our cargo."

    The man introduced himself as Kotook. It turned out he was one of the Space Rats'' captains.

    "I''m sorry for having you walk all the way here," the man told Emery. With a smile that showed his golden teeth, he exined, "Given the urgency of your request, we need to make sure that you are not followed."

    Certainly, the word ''follow'' meant something else to them. They just needed to make sure that Emery didn''te here along with the Magus alliance enforcers.

    Emery responded with a nonchnt tone, "Just do your job and take us there."

    Hearing the curt reply, the man chuckled before saying, "Alright. Your wish is mymand."

    With a sharp whistle that reverberated across the hills, the ground was suddenly shaken by waves of tremor as a spaceship was seen rising into the sky. It was a small jet-ck ship not much bigger than Annara''s interceptor-type ship.

    The rear door of the ship opened in midair and the magus made his move first by jumping into the ship. Emery and the others promptly followed suit.

    As soon as the doors closed, the magus called out themand for the ship to bolt, ascending into space. A booming sound was heard followed by an intense vibration that rocked the ship as it shot upwards, through the''s atmosphere.

    The Magus turned his head and looked at Emery smilingly saying, "Don''t worry... My baby here may be old, but she is very reliable."

    Since Atrium was still located within the same gxy, the journey to reach it should take at most 12 hours. However, due to the problematic nature of their group, they had to be extremely careful and take a lot of precautions, especially when entering restricted spaces.

    Along the way, the Space Rat bunch made no attempt to strike a conversation nor did Emery and Annara have the intention to do so, resulting in an atmosphere ofplete silence going on for hours.

    Just as they were getting closer to their destination, Kotook looked at Emery and Annara, a smile on his face as he said, "Did you know that among the eleven restricteds, Atrium is the most strictly guarded by the alliance?"

    Despite clearly seeing Emery and Annara had no interest in responding and sparking a conversation, the man continued speaking. "I wonder if it''s because the alliance suspects that the fugitives will one day return."

    Again, the two of them remained silent and ignored the man''s words, which seemed to finally irritate thetter.

    Feeling annoyed at being ignored, Kotook pointed his finger toward Annara as he said, "You�� Do you happen to know the previous master of the? Being obviously a Bat half-blood and stuff."

    This time, the words managed to trigger a reaction from Annara as she stood up from her seat. She stared at him with an intimidating gaze as she said, "If you keep spouting nonsense, don''t me me for being rude."

    Her actions made the others of Space Rats rise from their seats as well. The atmosphere inside the ship quickly turned tense, until it was broken by Kotook''s chuckle. He motioned for his men to step down and then said, "My apologies�� I''m just feeling bored. Don''t worry about what I said. We may be smugglers and robbers, but we still have a code that we adhere to."

    Before Annara could say anything, the voice of the pilot came from the cockpit saying, "We have a situation. The radar detected an enforcer ship."

    The gold-toothed magus smiled at the two who looked over and said, "Don''t worry. We have it all under control," before then turning to the pilot saying, "Activate the jammer and cloaking device."

    Emery and Annara were quite surprised to hear that. They didn''t expect that such an old spaceship would have that sophisticated technology installed. Based on Kotook''s words, it appeared they would remain undetected as long as their distance from the enforcer ship was more than 100 miles.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The two of them watched as the pilot directed the ship to avoid the enforcer ship. But a few minutester, the pilot said, "Captain, the ship is still heading towards our position."

    Still maintaining his calm, Kotook said it might be a coincidence and told the pilot to bring the ship in a long circle. After several minutes of intense waiting, the pilot finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the enforcer ship was not on their tail anymore.

    Kotook looked towards Emery as he said, "See, I assure you, that you will get your money''s worth."

    Feeling proud of what had just happened, the man bragged how ever since the Magus Academy was no more, their business was booming like never before. The enforcers were not as fearsome as before and his gangs even managed to get an insider to bring the patrol schedule to their hands.

    "Should you need our services again, we will be happy to fulfill it," ended the gold-toothed magus.

    It wasn''t long before Emery and Annara could see a that was seemingly enshrouded in darkness �C Atrium �C through the window of the spaceship. As they got closer, Kotook opened a door on the floor and pulled out two dark human size pods before quickly preparing them.

    Looking at Emery and Annara, he said, "You will enter this pod and we will fire it at the. That''s your entry."

    As it turned out, it was nearly impossible for the ship tond directly on Atrium without being detected. Hence, these pods would be Emery and Annara''s method to enter the.

    "When you are done with your business, simply activate the pods again and they will shoot back into space. Then, we will pick you guys back to the ship." Kotook said as he ended his exnation.

    To be honest it wasn''t what Emery was expecting, but since it still made sense he had no problem.

    With that, the two of them entered their respective pods. Before closing the lid, the man said in a cheeky tone, "If you find anything valuable down there, don''t forget my bonus. Anyway, good luck."

    The two pods containing Emery and Annara shot out of the Space Rats'' spaceship at breakneck speed. It prated the''s atmosphere sessfully, making itsnding near the Darkness Institute.

    Floating in space beyond the orbit of the Atrium, just when the pirates thought the first part of the job well done, they were suddenly startled by the panicked voice of their pilot.

    "Captain, an enforcer ship just entered our radar again!"

    "What!? How could this be?!" Not believing what he had just heard, Kotook rushed to the control panel.

    "It''s... it''s the same one as before��" The pilot in horror said. "I think we''re discovered!"

    The gold-toothed magus'' eyes rapidly scanned the nearby area and quickly pointed in a certain direction. "Hurry up. Hide the ship on that moon!"

    Without further ado, the pilot took the ship to said moon and hid it in one of the caves on the surface. Everyone had their eyes on the radar that showed the enforcer ship''s position, hoping they wouldn''t be discovered.

    They were only able to rx when they saw the enforcer ship start to fly away after a few minutes of hovering around the area.

    Now that they should be in the safe, Kotook turned to his subordinates and said, "Check the ship registry. Which enforcer squad was it?"

    After obtaining the series of numbers belonging to the enforcer ship earlier, the gold-toothed magus immediatelypared them with the data he had. A deep frown appeared on his face when he realized who the other party was.

    "Dammit, we''re so unlucky. It''s an elite squad, the Violet me squad."

    Kotook''s face darkened at the pilot''s words.

    "Captain, they are descending to the."

 Chapter 1595 Atrium

    Two pitch ck pods camouged their presence under the dark sky as they rapidly descended from space. As the pod was about to reach the''s surface, its sides opened and slowed its speed significantly, allowing it to fall in a much lighter crash.

    The small crater formed by the pod''snding was filled with white smoke as the pod diffused a chemical extinguisher that quickly consumed all the mes and heat surrounding the pod before its hatch opened.

    As soon as he stepped out of the pod, Emery immediately looked around to see where he was.

    The pod seemed to havended on a hillside filled with lush trees. His eyes quickly caught the crater filled white smoke where the other pod containing Annara had fallen. Immediately, he headed over to help the bat girl out.

    "Aarrghh, what a primitive technology!" the red-haired girl shouted in frustration as Emery helped her out of the pod.

    After they figured out where they hadnded with Annara''s knowledge of the, the two immediately departed south, making their way where the Darkness Institute was located.

    To ensure there was no chance of an unwanted situations urring, the two decided to hurry up as fast as they could. Annara had her magus body and Emery used his [Light Wings] spell, both of them streaking across thendscape at incredible speed.

    After flying for a few minutes, Emery suddenly came to a stop.

    "What are you doing?" Annara asked, puzzled by his unexpected action.

    Emery did not answer her question. His eyes silently looked in a certain direction, where a simple looking house could be seen nestled near a cliff. Without turning to look at her, he said, "Let''s go there first."

    Because his action was so sudden and outside of their ns, Annara was of course annoyed. But once she realized where Emery was going, she swallowed her words because she understood the reason why.

    The wooden house that was Emery''s master, Xion''s residence.

    Emery entered the house and as he looked around, bittersweet memories of the time he had spent with his master here slowly surfaced in his mind. He needed to take a moment to recollect himself.

    His heart couldn''t help but ache seeing the current state of the house. The whole ce was full of dust. There were even some signs indicating it had been ransacked, but most of it was still the same as his memory.

    Emery walked towards the table when his eyes caught sight of the tea pots and cups his master used. Wiping the dust off their surface, Emery looked at them fondly before deciding to take them for safekeeping.

    After that, he looked around the ce once again, smiling at the memory of the figure that used to live here. A few minutester he turned around to find Annara who was waiting outside. Taking onest look, he closed the door behind him.

    "Let''s go."

    ***

    Xion''s ce was only a few miles away from their destination. It didn''t take long for the two of them to finally see the towering cliff where the Darkness Institute was located.

    Their objective, however, was the massive mansion thaty above it. Zenonia''s residence.

    Unfortunately, as they drew closer to the ce, the two realized the majestic dark mansion was no more. It had been destroyed, reduced to a pile of rocks �C a mere husk of its former splendor.

    Standing in front of the ruins, Emery asked the red-haired girl. "Is it inside this ce? Which area? I will pull out every rock if I have to!"

    Looking at Emery''s antics, Annara couldn''t hold herself back from chuckling. Waving her hand, she said, "Don''t worry. There is another entrance from the institute building."

    Annara then exined the secret tunnel was also her former master''s way of getting to the institute at a time when she wanted no one to be able to know of her whereabouts, hence the entrance was two-way.

    With that, the two of them quickly jumped down andnded on the side of the cliff, making their way through the huge cave opening that would lead them straight to the Darkness Institute building.

    As expected of a ce that had been abandoned years ago, there was nothing to be seen when they arrived. It was empty and deste.

    Memories of the vast hall in front of him filled with dozens of acolytes came back to him, shing with thepletely different scenery he was looking at. There was no one still in this ce.

    While Emery felt variousplicated emotions overwhelm him, Annara''s voice rang through the air.

    "Do you remember that our first encounter was here?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Searching through his memories, it took Emery a second to remember that Annara, who at that time was the top acolyte of the Darkness Institute, helped him enter the institute when he tried to find Magus Xion during his second year. He nodded his head at her.

    Annara smiled and told him to follow her inside.

    The Darkness Institute was built under a stone mountain, its walls were covered by a special kind of rocks that could affect one''s Spirit Reading. Coupled with its intricatework of tunnels, the ce felt like a maze.

    If Annara didn''te with him, Emery was sure that he would have a hard time finding his way around this ce.

    After several minutes of going deeper into the tunnel, Annara finally stopped walking and the two of them faced an empty room.

    "It''s supposed to be here��"

    A frown appeared on her face. She seemed to have trouble remembering the exact location of the ce since all the items had been cleared away, causing everything to differ from her memory.

    Emery watched as Annara started walking around, feeling the wall in several ces, before one of them suddenly folded open, revealing a passage shrouded in darkness. Turning her head around, she excitedly said, "I found it! This way!"

    The passage they entered brought them to a moderate size hall that still had decorations and various furniture. From how damp the air inside felt, they both agreed it had been a long time since anyone had entered this ce.

    After looking around, Annara was certain that this was the secret room of thete Grand Magus Zenonia. The reason for her confidence was because she had been invited here before, to talk about the ns to attack the Magus Academy. Hence, she knew of its existence.

    The red-haired girl turned to Emery and said, "If you can''t find what you''re looking for here, I really can''t help you anymore."

    Hearing these words, Emery immediately moved and quickly looked for the Khaos Gate he came here for. But as he searched every corner of the room, he was interrupted by Annara''s surprised voice.

    "Shit, looks like we havepany. A ship justnded outside."

    Annara had stationed her tiny familiar outside the Darkness Institute just in case and it seemed her caution had paid off. She started to get irritated as she said, "It won''t be easy for them to find this ce, but still, you better hurry"

    Emery heaved a sigh at her words. He was actually not sure where to start. He was supposedly looking for traces of the Darkness Primordial Wisp, but he couldn''t seem to sense any Khaos energy in this ce.

    He couldn''t help but start to doubt whether Zenonia really put the gate here. Another thought that gued his mind was what if the reason he couldn''t sense it was because he no longer had a darkness core.

    Regarding thetter possibility, Emery couldn''t help but feel regretful. "I should have brought Morgana here too."

    But then, he caught a glimpse of the subtle markings on the wall at the far end of the room. His eyes widened as he recognized the pattern.

    "Earth rune formation!"

    It was simr to the one he had made for the Khaos Gate near Britain''s Fey Forest. One used to strengthen the gate and create a door.

    Emery immediately investigates the rune on the wall. The moment his hand touched the markings, a deep voice echoed in his mind.

    "It''s you�� you are the one who killed my champion"

    Before he could react, a Spatial Gate opened and Emery found his body being forcefully sucked in.

    ***

    At the same time, at the entrance of the Darkness Institute, a group of five magus enforcers �C the renowned Violet me �C could be seen standing facing the slightly illuminated entrance. They were all wearing dark enforcer uniforms, with their respective weapons at their sides.

    "Captain, I have confirmed two pods crashed a few miles north."

    "Good work." The young captain who was exuding an arrogant demeanor smiled as he said to his team. "There are only two of them, we don''t need to call for reinforcements."

    He then looked at one of his men who was wearing a mask and said, "It''s really lucky that you know this ce well. Please lead the way."

 Chapter 1596 Guardian

    Emery couldn''t do anything when he felt a strong force tugging at his body. The next moment he realized, he had arrived in a dark cave-like room. Grasping the situation, he quickly took his stance while his eyes carefully surveyed his surroundings.

    He had assumed that he would be facing another guardian like Killgragah, and his entire demeanor turned serious as he recalled that the voice heard seemed to be unhappy for him killing his champion.

    An rmed expression appeared on his face when he turned towards one corner of the dark cave and saw a humongous creature staring at him. At nce, its body looked like a mix of a dark green dragon that stood on four limbs, but with multiple octopus tentacles.

    It slowly emerged from the shadows, revealing its gruesome figure to Emery''s eyes. "Just a young weak boy.. How could you possibly kill my champion?"

    The deep voice of the unknown Khaos guardian was not heard verbally, but actually echoed directly in his mind.

    Since what the other party referred to as its champion had to be Zenonia and he didn''t know how good its rtionship was with thetter, so as not to bring about disaster upon himself, Emery decided to speak in a respectful tone.

    "It wasn''t easy, but yes i am the one who defeated her" Pausing for a second, he continued, "However, it is not without costs. I was seriously injured from that fight, and still haven''t recovered until now."

    Emery just waited silently when the creature didn''t immediately respond to his words. Momentster, he felt a familiar sensation in his mind. The creature was trying to probe his mind just like what Killgragah did, but this time he was able to fight back.

    [Emperor Focus]

    His innate Rank 9 Wolf bloodline ability blocked the guardian''s mind probe from doing what it wanted. Meanwhile, this response of his seemed to have caught thetter off guard, evidenced by itsment.

    "Still so young yet such powerful mental strength."

    While the creature was still in awe of his abnormal mental strength, Emery took advantage of the opportunity and said, "Elder, if you wish to know something, please just ask directly. That said, let me introduce myself."

    Bowing slightly towards the creature, he spoke in a respectful tone. "My name is Emery. I am a simple half-blood hailing from a lower realm world, but I was fortunate enough to encounter a Khaos Gate, with a guardian named Killgragah�C"

    "Huh, that Arrogant dragon!"

    Emery didn''t manage to finish his words as the guardian reacted upon hearing Killgragah''s name.

    "I see�� No wonder I can sense a bit of Khaos energy within you�� However, you don''t possess a darkness core." Staring at Emery, the creature''s voice resounded in his mind. "How is this possible?"

    Remaining calm as he had expected such a question, Emery swiftly said, "Like I said earlier, I am injured. My soul has broken apart and is separated from me."

    He was about to go into details, but the guardian no longer seemed interested in his exnation as it said, "No matter what your situation is, you cannot be a Khaos Champion without a Darkness Soul. Now go away, you are of no use to me."

    Upon hearing those words, Emery felt a burst of energy rushing towards him. But this time he was prepared and fought back using his full raw power as he transformed into his Twilight Wolf form.

    "Elder, it''s impolite of you to send me away without even telling me your name."

    "You are not worthy to know my name!"

    The creature''s voice roared in his mind as the energy st became stronger.

    Emery knew that if he was knocked out of this space, he would most likely not be able to enter again. Because of that, he was ready to keep struggling no matter what, if that was what was needed so that the guardian would listen to him.

    Of course, he could not begin to fathom the true power of a Khaos guardian.

    If he were to base it on his knowledge of Killgragah, then this unknown guardian had at least the power of a peak Full Moon magus, or probably a Grand Magus level. Even so, he was determined to not leave empty-handed.

    "Please Elder, I am sure there is something that�C"

    Before Emery could finish his words, one of the guardian''s tentacle arms swung towards him, forcing him out of the way to avoid it. Just as he stabilized himself, a second tentacle swiftly came from the opposite side.

    Knowing that he had no time to dodge again, Emery mustered all the strength within his body and braced himself to take the attack.

    BAMMMM!!!

    Even with his almost 400 battle power, Emery still found himself sent flying through the air and crashed hard into the wall. An intense pain was felt throughout his body, indicating that few of his bones were broken.

    But still, he gritted his teeth and got to his feet again.

    "That hurts!! But they weren''t enough to keep me away!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I admit, you are indeed tough, kid! But still too far to impress me!!"

    Forcing a smile to hide the excruciating pain, Emery chuckled while saying, "Elder, you have seen nothing yet!"

    Immediately in response to his words, the guardian sent another tentacle at him. Understanding that he couldn''t afford to sustain another hit, Emery increased his battle power even further by using his new technique [Paragon''s Blessing] and [Bloodhound Steps] to enhance his mobility.

    He leapt into the air at thest moment to avoid the tentacle that wasing for him. The moment hended on top of it, he put energy into his feet and boldly dashed towards the guardian.

    When he was halfway from reaching the guardian''s head, thetter suddenly released a torrent of acid towards him, forcing him to stop and retreat. s, some of the acid still sshed onto his feet, tormenting him with searing pain.

    Emery staggered and fell to the ground in pain. The guard sent another wave of tentacles, which this time he couldn''t avoid. They grabbed all four of his limbs and restricted his body as they lifted him into the air.

    "Now what kid? Giving up?!"

    A smile still hanging on his face, Emery stared at the creature saying, "Let''s be honest Elder, are you really not impressed or are you just angry that I killed your champion?"

    "So Arrogant�� You haven''t even fully be a magus!! Now you will regret it!!"

    The creature forcefully pulled all four limbs, and Emery answered the challenge by using a skill that had been stuck in his mind since his reunion with Yuriast week.

    All the pain that came from his muscle actually helped his body recall the skill and an explosion came bursting from within.

    [Immortal Gate Stage 5]

    [Battle power increased by 32]

    It was the skill taught to him by the master of Terra Pce, Lord Izta the Gilgamesh.

    Thanks to the increased battle power, Emery managed to hold on against the force that threatened to tear his body apart. However, it was still not enough. He knew that he still had more within him.

    [Immortal Gate Stage 6]

    [Battle power increased by 64]

    His muscles were retracted to their maximum limit, allowing Emery to exert enough strength to counteract the pulling tentacles. However, he would need a lot more if he was to break free from his restraints.

    "More!"

    [Immortal Gate Stage 7]

    Amidst desperation and wanting to prove himself, Emery managed to make a breakthrough �C with his current halfblood body, he managed to pull it off naturally.

    [Battle power increased by 128]

    The moment the skill took effect, Emery''s battle power broke through the previous limit and soared beyond 500, which was a power level on par with a peak Full Moon magus. He finally had the strength to rip the tentacles and break free.

    Such an explosion of power was enough to make the guardian scream in agony, but Emery was not safe yet. While the four limbs he tore off were recovering, another four wereing towards him at breakneck speed.

    Seeing that Emery immediately took out his [de w] andunched his counter attack. With his current strength and speed, none of the tentacles managed to catch his shadow as he relentlessly attacked and inflicted wounds on the creature.

    In the midst of his series of onught, he noticed that like Killgragah, this Khaos guardian was chained to the wall. Hence with eight of its tentacles injured, now was actually the best chance for him to retaliate.

    However, Emery just stood still after dealing with thest tentacle, watching as the creature healed its wounds. He then spoke in a calm voice.

    "Elder, you are indeed not wrong. I''m still not fully a magus, but imagine how strong I would be if you help me obtain my powers back!"

    The reply Emery received was unexpected

    "My name is Cthulhu"

 Chapter 1597 Hide

    "What took him so damn long?!"

    "Is he even still alive?"

    "Seriously, what is he doing!?"

    The red-haired girl let out a series ofints as she walked back and forth inside Zenonia''s secret room. She had been waiting for Emery ever since he mysteriously disappeared three hours ago, and because of that she was starting to lose her patience.

    What made her anxious was not just the fact that she had received no news from him, but also the fact that the group of magus, who were most likely the enforcers, had been scouring the institute looking for their whereabouts.

    Thanks to her familiar, she was able to keep track of the group''s movement, albeit limited. From how they were moving around the ce, she came to a conclusion that they had someone who knew the pce as well as she did leading the way.

    "None of them should be able to find this room."

    The confidence she exuded however was quickly shattered when she could faintly hear voices from the other side of the stone wall. Her body tensed up as she hoped they wouldn''t be able to discover the secret mechanism.

    "Dammit, how did they know?"

    Momentster, Annara''s nightmare unfortunately came true as the stone door shook violently and then shattered into pieces, revealing a group of five figures in dark uniform. Standing at the front of the group was someone she recognized.

    Gerri the Violet me.

    The young man stepped inside the room with a confident gait. His eyes quickly turned to Annara as he said, "You are now under arrest for having been found trespassing into a restricted area."

    Since it seemed that her disguise was sufficient to fool the other party, Annara decided to feign her innocence and started to act, hoping to slip her way through somehow.

    "Ahh, you are enforcers. Thank god! I escaped from a pirate ship and was stranded on this god-forsaken ce. Please help me get back home, sir enforcer!!"

    Annara put in an award-worthy piece of convincing acting, which seemed to have managed to confuse the young enforcer. The sure look on thetter''s face turned to one of doubt, evidence that he had been taken in by her pitiful stare and sobbing words.

    But then, the masked enforcer standing beside him suddenly said, "What an act. I would probably have believed you if we found you in any other area, but definitely not in this secret chamber. Who are you?"

    Hearing those words, Gerri''s chest quickly rose up as he said, "Yes.. Yes.. That''s what I thought too. Now tell us who you are!" He quickly assumed his martial arts stance, showing he was prepared to force an answer out of her if he had to.

    Thinking there was no way to avoid this with words, Annara quickly analyzed her current situation.

    This group of enforcers seemed to be nothing special. After all, their leader Gerri was still only a Crescent Moon magus, while the other four people didn''t seem as strong as the former �C most of them merely New Moon magus.

    Faced against their strength, Annara might still have a chance of escaping. The only reason that had kept her from leaving since earlier was that Emery had still not shown up.

    s, as much as she liked to help him, her own well-being always came first in her book.

    ncing at the ce she hadst seen him, Annara spoke in her heart. "I''m sorry, my help ends here."

    When Gerri and his team were about to take action, Annara took the initiative first and used her innate skill [Sonic Boom].<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The spirit attack caught the five of them by surprise, an opportunity she quickly took advantage of to break through the blockade and dash out of the room. While running, she also threw flying knives to further dy their pursuit.

    Though it didn''t do much damage to them, her actions were enough for what she wanted, clearing a path for her to escape uninhibited.

    "Dammit!! Chase her!!"

    Unfortunately for Gerri and the group, by the time they stepped out of the room, the girl''s figure could no longer be seen, gone in a dark smoke.

    As Gerri was about to chase after her, she was stopped by the masked man. "She went the safe but long way. Don''t follow her. I know a faster path"

    Under the lead of the masked enforcer, the group quickly made their way through the Darkness Institute''s intricatework of tunnels. Just like the former said, it was in the main hall that was only a hundred steps away from the exit where they met the girl once again.

    This time, Gerri didn''t hesitate and attacked right away. Hispanions also quickly followed suit, casting various support and offensive spells to assist their leader. The battle brought them outside of the institute.

    Outnumbered, it didn''t take long before Annara found herself surrounded.

    "Dammit!! How do these people know this ce better than me?"

    Seeing there was no way for their target to escape, Gerri once again stepped forward and asked Annara. "Give up now and tell us what you are doing here. Who are you!?"

    "I am just nobody.. So leave me alone!"

    "Alright then." Nodding his head, he beckoned to his team. "I guess you chose the hard way!"

    Gerri assumed his martial arts stance once more as his palms were engulfed in violet mes. In the next second, his figure disappeared as he shot swiftly towards Annara like a falling meteor.

    Annara immediately responded byunching a rain of flying knives at the approaching figure, but Gerri easily took care of her attacks with his me-covered arms, advancing almost uninterrupted.

    The red-haired girl tried her best to fight back while not using abilities that would reveal her true identity. However, her opponent''s martial art technique proved too difficult for her to handle while holding back.

    Knowing that she wouldn''t be able to escape if this situation continued, Annara gritted her teeth and finally used her trump card.

    [Spectre Bat Transformation]

    As extraordinary sensation coursed through her body, Annara''splexion turned pale white while two sharp teeth and ws made their appearance to the world. With her transformation active, she received a tremendous boost both to her battle power and spells.

    Her dark mes that were previously outmatched by Gerri''s purple mes red up and overwhelmed him like a tsunami, engulfing everything in its path and causing Gerri to be forced to retreat to his team.

    She quickly turned around and was about to dash away, only to see the masked enforcer waiting in front of her.

    "You have nowhere to go, Annara!"

 Chapter 1598 Enforcer

    As the masked enforcer''s words reached their ears, Gerri''s eyes scanned Annara''s figure from head to toe in disbelief.

    "Annara? Is that really you!?" Gerri questioned full of surprise.

    Annara was irritated. It appeared that she truly revealed too much of her powers. Coupled with the fact that she was found here at this ce, it might not be that difficult to guess her identity for someone who knew her well enough.

    At this thought, she looked at the masked enforcer with curiosity. Who was he, for him to recognize her so quickly?

    Unable to escape and having her identity revealed, she ultimately took off her disguise and looked at Gerri, showing him a full disy of her true face.

    "It really is you!"

    Donning a familiar smile on her face, Annara once again tried to talk her way out of the situation.

    "You''re the captain, aren''t you, Gerri? What about letting me go for old time''s sake?"

    While she was asking for a way out, her tone was more like suggesting a solution than pleading.

    And her smile worked quite like a charm. A nostalgic smile that disyed the happiness of reuniting with an old acquaintance formed on Gerri''s face. Still, it didn''t seem as if he was going to relent anytime soon.

    "Unfortunately, I cannot do so. I am an enforcer now, I have aw to uphold!"

    "Seriously, Gerri. You know, if it wasn''t for my help, all of you wouldn''t have been able to escape that elven."

    This time, Gerri had a slightly confused expression and his smile faded as he said, "Is that what happened? What I remembered was that you used us to escape from your own trouble, and once we were no longer useful, you abandoned us."

    "That''s not what happened!" Annara quickly retorted.

    However, she was given no time to exin. At this moment, the masked enforcer behind her pulled out a dagger and aimed it at her neck.

    "Many have suffered because of you. I�� you will pay for you crime!!"

    The masked enforcer immediately used a buff skill, one that increased his battle power extensively, before he swiftly dashed at her with a dagger in each hand.

    Annara did not consider a mere new moon magus as a threat, so she simply parried the dagger des and observed the man.

    "Who are you?! You sure talk big for such a weakling!"

    She was about to attempt to tear off his mask when the man unexpectedly screamed with rage and received another boost in power. This time, he was able to push her back after putting more strength into the daggers.

    Annara was surprised for a moment, and with it came a faint smile on her face.

    "Now that''s more like it��"

    But before she could finish her words, an identical masked man, a clone figure swiftly swung his daggers from behind her.

    Annara''s pupils constricted as she hurriedly threw a back kick to deflect the man''s attack. The moment she swiftly moved away from her initial position, yet another identical masked man stabbed his dagger at where her leg previously swung.

    It was here that she realized there were not just three, but four identical masked men, all gripping daggers and ring at her with rage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Annara smiled. No wonder he figured out her identity so easily.

    She took a deep breath and cast the powerful Tier 5 [Hellfire Breath] at her surroundings, pushing all the enforcers encircling her. At the same time, she took out her main weapon, a dark whip.

    With a sharp swing, Annara forced the masked enforcers back even further and simultaneously cracked his mask, revealing the familiar face of the person she and Emery were looking for.

    "Chumo, it really is you!" Annara shouted with a bright smile.

    However, she soon realized why the young man wore a mask. The right side of his face was wrinkled like a withering old man with bloodshot red eyes.

    This was a face Annara was deeply familiar with, one she would find at any Nightwalker, the creature made by her previous master experiment.

    Apart from that, the sight of the previously calm and quiet young man with rage, which puzzled her.

    "Why are you so angry at me? You should be thanking me for what I did to��" she subconsciously spoke and abruptly stopped. She didn''t know if she should talk about Emery here.

    On the other side, Chumo had no intention of talking as he aggressively attacked her once again.

    Despite only being a new moon magus, Chumo had his unique ability and monstrous strength. His clones weren''t just shadows, they were as real and almost as strong as the real person. Furthermore, they could even utilize the [Eye of Raven], which seemingly allowed them to predict Annara''s moves.

    When Annara found an opening to counter, Gerri jumped in with his ming fist at her. What was previously a one-on-one battle quickly turned into a two-on-one, with the other magus enforcers guarding the perimeter to make sure that Annara could not escape.

    The two''s strengths didn''t exactly overwhelm her, but it was certainly capable of suppressing her. Whenever Chumo showed an opening where she could strike back, fire spells would shoot at her and force her to change her movement trajectory.

    This synergy of theirs would even force her to reveal an opening at times, which made it annoyingly difficult for her.

    "Arghh! Seriously, why are you two being like this!?"

    The battlested more than an hour. More than once, Annara secretly hoped that Emery woulde and rescue her. With just a show of his face, he would definitely be able to pull her out of this predicament.

    But even as her energy was getting exhausted, not a trace of him showed up. In the split second she lost focus, Chumo swiftly restrained her with his silver needle, piercing her important meridian points. forcing her down to her knees.

    Gerri was out of breath as he chained the Bat half-blood.

    "Annara Vermont you are under arrest for your crime, i will take you to golden city to wait for your trial"

    After he ordered his men to check for the second intruder, Gerri turned his attention back to the woman on the ground.

    "Let''s not waste both of our time; who did youe here with?"

    In response, Annara only looked at him with a secretive smile.

    Now that she was captured, there was no point in revealing Emery''s identity. She could only hope for Emery to save her as soon as possible.

    ''He owes me so much�� he bettere save me!''

 Chapter 1599 Captured

    After securing Annara with a restraining device, Gerri and his team of enforcers proceeded to scour the Darkness Institute once more to look for the second intruder. But even though they spent several hours searching every nook and cranny, they couldn''t find any trace of anyone, which naturally left them bewildered.

    They tried to interrogate Annara about her aplice, but the red-haired girl kept her silence. Her attitude, coupled with the fact she was a highly wanted criminal of the Magus Alliance, the Violet me enforcer squad decided to sideline the second intruder and prioritize leaving the with the much more important captive.

    Unbeknownst to them, as their ship took off into the sky, within the secret room where they found Annara, a figure casually walked out of a portal which quickly disappeared.

    There were no spots on his body that were not stained with blood. It was in such an extremely terrible state, as if he had just gone through a life and death struggle. However, a smile could be seen on his face as he turned around and looked at the runes shining on the wall.

    "Elder Cthulhu, whenever you are ready."

    Moments after he spoke, a dark light emerged from the wall. It hovered in the air for a moment before flying up and into his chest.

    Emery''s body shook slightly when it entered, as an electrifying sensation coursed through him for a moment. Nothing else of importance happened after that other than the voice that came speaking in his mind.

    <Being in such a form is exhausting. Quickly find me an alternate ce as you promised>

    "Of course, Elder. Don''t worry, I will certainly do it."

    In the past 12 hours, Emery had tried his best to gain the guardian''s favor through various disys of strength, and even though he still wasn''t able to convince the guardian to help him, he eventually managed to gain thetter''s trust.

    "Even if you don''t choose me as your sessor in the end, it is far better for you to get off this abandoned."

    Only with such an argument, the guardian was finally willing to leave and stay with him until it found a new ce.

    Emery nned to bring the Khaos guardian to meet Morgana, hoping that maybe if she was around she could help him further convince the beast. If that turned out to be unsessful, he would just have to wait until he returned to Earth and reunited with his other soul.

    At that time, he would definitely be worthy of bing the Khaos Champion again. So until then, he was happy that he got to keep the Khaos Gate safe with him for now.

    Now that his goal was sort of aplished, it was time for him to leave Atrium.

    It was only then that Emery finally realized that Annara was nowhere to be found.

    Remembering her words about the arrival of the enforcers before he found himself in the Khaos Gate, Emery couldn''t help feeling anxious about her.

    He then quickly rushed out of the Dark Institute, where it did not take him long to find evidence of a battle outside. However, not a single figure of a person could be found in the area. The anxiety within him grew further seeing this.

    "Was she caught or did she manage to escape?"

    As those questions swirled through his mind, Emery quickly made his way to the hill where the pods hadnded. When he saw that the two pods were still there, he immediately knew she was most likely in trouble.

    Emery quickly entered the pod and fiddled around ording to what he had been told beforehand. Momentster, its thruster ignited and it soared rapidly into the sky, piercing through the''s atmosphere.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When the pod had left the and drifted silently in space, Emery waited anxiously. He could only hope that the pirate ship was still around to pick him up. Fortunately, after half an hour of waiting had passed, the indicator inside the pod started shing, and he could feel the pod being pulled in one direction.

    As the pod''s hatch opened, a familiar gold-toothed magus greeted him.

    "Wow!! I really thought that you got caught already!"

    "What has happened?" asked Emery.

    The pirate magus exined about the enforcer ship that had been tailing them and had just left the an hour ago. He was actually nning to leave this ce if not for the notification that the pod was activated had suddenly appeared.

    With this information, Emery was now sure that Annara was caught by the enforcer.

    "Can we chase them?" He asked the gold-toothed sorcerer, who responded withughter.

    "Are you being serious now? Chasing an enforcer ship? That''s the definition of stupid!"

    With them being a pirate ship, the enforcer would definitely immediately call for reinforcements the moment they were spotted, turning the situation from the hunter to the hunted instead.

    But then, the pirate magus turned to smile as he said, "Well actually, everything is possible with the right incentives."

    The man signaled to Emery that they were totally up for such a job. However, he was currently sorelycking spirit stones, therefore could only ask them to take him back ording to the original deal.

    "Of course, that''s easy��" He raised his open palm while saying, "I haven''t got the rest of the payment yet though."

    Emery heaved a sigh at those words. After all, it was Annara who had the spirit stone. Since he knew he couldn''t let these people know he couldn''t pay them, he could only say, "I will pay you as soon as we get to Golden City."

    Upon hearing that, the man''s expression turned to frown. "Hmm, I really don''t like this��"

    "I will definitely pay you. Just take me back first."

    It was at this time that one of the crew who was the co-pilot came close to the man and gave him a note while saying, "I have the information you want, Captain."

    The man read it and then looked at Emery with an evil smile. "So your friend really is a fugitive."

    Undeterred by the stares, Emery asked back, "Does it matter? Aren''t you all fugitives as well?"

    With a chuckle he said ", I have to say that since you can''t pay the return fee, our contract ends here!"

    As soon as he said those words, the half-a dozen men quickly surrounded Emery. Staring at thetter, Kotook said, "I wonder if you also have a bounty on your head as huge as your friend"

 Chapter 1600 Stranded

    Even though he was currently surrounded and outnumbered, Emery didn''t feel scared at all because he knew he could take these people without much trouble. However, the fact they were currently in space did give him some worries to think about.

    The pirates however made it clear they would stop at nothing.

    "I''m pretty sure you''ve found some valuables down there." Kotook said with a smile. "Give me everything you found and we''ll make it as painless as we can."

    All six saint-level pirates brought out their cold and energy weapons and quickly brandished them at Emery, ready to attack him at a call''s notice. Even so, thetter maintained his calm appearance.

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Emery asked in a calm voice as his eyes stared at the smiling pirate captain, to which thetter responded by bursting intoughter.

    "Haha, don''t act tough! There is only one of you now, while there are seven of us!" With a swing of his arm he said "Everyone, ATTACK!"

    Heaving a sigh, Emery didn''t even need to opt for his transformation ability as his figure disappeared, dodging the initial round of fire from the energy weapons these pirates wielded. Pulling out his [de w], he dashed forward to engage the iing gold-toothed magus.

    BAAMMM!!!

    Sparks flew in the air the moment their weapons shed. As soon as they exchanged blows, the pirate magus'' face immediately changed as he found himself pushed back a few steps.

    Before he could warn his crew, Emery already ditched him and was closing in on them. With his vastly superior strength, it only took one strike each before the saint-level pirates were incapacitated. None of them were able to put up a resistance.

    It was truly a one-sided battle.

    Seeing his crew being crushed so easily, Kotook immediately took off, but not at Emery. Instead, he shot towards the pilot''s seat. Before Emery could do anything to stop him, he pressed some buttons on the control panel.

    Emery quickly plunged his ws into the gold-toothed magus'' back and flung his body violently to the back of the spaceship, where the other injured and incapacitated pirates were gathered. The man groaned in pain, but a smile could be seen on his face when his eyes met Emery''s.

    "What did you just DO?!" Emery shouted.

    Although in pain, the smile on Kotook''s face widened as he said, "It''s our insurance that you will not kill me and my crew."

    Since Emery knew quite a bit about piloting a spaceship, he immediately tried to operate the control panel. Momentster, his face turned dark as he saw his actions were answered with a warning sign.

    [Autopilot lock. Please insert the passkey to remove the lock]

    "Autopilot?!" Turning to the gold-toothed magus, Emery asked, "What destination!? Where did you set it to!?"

    With a chuckle, he said, "Reinforcement."

    Emery stood in front of them with irritation apparent on his face. Nevertheless, he still nned to make the pirate magus release the lock through negotiation. Only when peaceful methods didn''t work would he resort to a more violent and forceful approach.

    But before he could even do that, a look of surprise appeared on Emery''s face as he suddenly felt energy burst out of his chest. To his and the pirates'' shock, dark green tentacles came out and shot towards the group, tying their bodies in a tight bind.

    "What?! What are you!" Kotook screamed with a frantic voice.

    In a matter of seconds, all the saint-level pirates were pulled in without them being unable to do anything. Only the magus captain was able to resist the initial pull, but even then his struggle didn''tst long. He could only helplessly scream as he was pulled in as well.

    Watching all this, only secondster Emery woke up from his shock. Needless to say, he immediately questioned the culprit.

    "Elder Cthulhu, what are you doing?!"

    There was silence for a few seconds before the deep voice echoed in his mind.

    <Like I said before, wandering around like this made me exhausted. In fact, this is barely enough�� I need more.>

    "Elder, leave me at least one of them! I need to get some information out of them!"

    <...Toote�� they''re all gone.>

    "..."

    Emery waspletely speechless hearing that. Sweat couldn''t help but form on his forehead. From its words, the creature casually devoured those people as if they were candies. Not only that, now that all the pirates were dead, he wouldn''t be able to deactivate the ship''s autopilot.

    "Seriously, Elder��" At this predicament that shouldn''t be happening, Emery couldn''t help but sigh. "Then never mind�� Just please tell me first next time."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    <I never make promises.>

    "..."

    As he was unable to undo what had happened, Emery went back to the pilot''s seat and tried his best to deal with the problem. Unfortunately, he soon realized his limited knowledge was not much help. There was nothing he could do to gain control of the spaceship.

    Before long, the entire ship experienced turbulence as it slowed down, closing in on a certain asteroid field that covered almost the entire view from the pilot''s window and stretched as far as several light years.

    Such a sight meant nothing but trouble for Emery.

    "Dammit, this must be the hideout of the pirates!"

    As if answering his words, it took only a minute before the ship''s radar picked up several shipsing towards it.

    Emery quickly came to a conclusion that the ship being boarded and captured by the pirates would be the best option for him to happen. The other option was that the ship got shot down which would automatically make him unable to fight back.

    With not much time left, Emery once again called for the Khaos guardian that was inside of him.

    "Elder, you really have to help me here, since technically it''s also partly your fault."

    Despite not hearing a response, he still tried again. "If you make me your champion, I can certainly walk through the door and get out of this situation, don''t you think?"

    Emery couldn''t help but smile, hoping to turn such tragedy into an opportunity, however the Khaos guardian answered decisively.

    <No! Even if I agree, it''s simply impossible, not without a Darkness Spirit Soul.>

    Annoyed by such an answer, Emery said, "Then I guess you''d be stranded here with my dead body drifting in space!"

    Emery stood tall as he watched three ships approaching from the asteroid field. To not be found, he quickly removed himself from the ship window.

    The other side attempted to establishmunication, most likely because they wanted to know what happened, which of course hepletely ignored.

    Unfortunately, they appeared to have the ability to ess the ship door remotely.

    "Damn they are entering soon!"

    Emery was ready for a fight when he felt a surge of power from his chest. The next time he blinked his eyes, he once again found himself in the Khaos space where Cthulhu was.

    "You pulled me in?!"

    As his eyes looked around, he saw the remains of six pirates and frowned slightly at their terrible state. Then, he turned to the creature in the room and said, "Are you nning to devour me too? Do you want another match? Or did you finally agree to make me your champion?"

    <None of them.>

    Following those words, a window suddenly appeared. When he looked at it, he could see the inside of the ship where he had been a moment earlier. Shortly thereafter, the ship was boarded by a group of pirates, who were clearly confused when they were unable to find a single person inside the ship.

    <Unless they have a grand magus who is proficient at darkness element, they won''t be able to sense us.>

    Just as the guardian said, the pirates spread out to search the ship, only to find their efforts to be in vain. Eventually, after finding absolutely no clues, the leader of the pirate group decided to take over the ship and bring it into the asteroid field.

    Since he saw that the autopilot lock had been deactivated, Emery didn''t want to waste his chance to get out and take control of the ship once again. However, considering there were three other ships out there, he ruled out this n because it was too risky.

    Emery decided to wait until the pirates reached their destination. But as time went on, his face became darker and darker.

    "Damn it... We''re heading to the pirate base, aren''t we?!"

    It only took him a few minutes to confirm his guess.

    It was a numerous asteroid with multiple entrances like caves. One that was easily able to amodate multiple ships like Kotook''s. As the three ships reach an opening, Emery could see a town within, one popted with thousands of people.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1601 Pirate Base

    From within the confines of the Khaos space, Emery watched as the ship was brought into some kind of dock and group after group of people went in and out of the ship, investigating the mysterious disappearances of those who should have been on board. However, no one was able to detect the Khaos Gate.

    While waiting for things to calm down on the other side, Emery turned around and looked into the all watching eyes of the Khaos guardian for a moment. As a sigh left his mouth, he walked over to the corpses of the pirates �C what was left of them.

    He saw that the corpses were in an unrecognizable state as they appeared to be slowly being diluted to the bone by some kind of ck liquid. Fortunately, he had no trouble finding the pirate magus'' storage ring.

    Hoping that he would find something useful, Emery bit his finger and smeared some of his blood onto the ring to take possession of it.

    As he took a look inside, he found a dozen red and yellow spirit stones worth around three hundred thousand in total. There were also several Tier 3 artifacts which should be worth quite a sum. However, what caught his attention the most was one strange-looking silver coin with a symbol of a rat.

    Since such an unusual item was present in the pirate magus'' possession, there was a high chance it was something important. Hence Emery decided to keep the coin.

    Finished with his looting, Emery turned to the towering creature and said, "Let me out of here. I will find a way to escape."

    The room rumbled as the guardian''s voice echoed in his mind again.

    <Getting you in and out this ce is exhausting. Do not trouble me again>

    "Thank you for the help." Emery said with respect and momentster, he found himself returned to the ship.

    After checking that no one was around, he immediately walked over to the control panel once again and tried to figure out how to get the ship out before he was found. However, just as he was about to fiddle around, he quickly stopped himself from doing so when he saw the sight of the crowded pirate base in front of him.

    Even if he somehow figured out how to activate the ship and managed to bring the ship out of this ce into the asteroid field, there was no doubt that he would be immediately chased down. And with an old ship like this, he likely wouldn''t be able to escape.

    Heaving a sigh at the bustling sight before him, Emery took a moment to calm down and think.

    From his brief observation, he noticed that there were several dozen ships around this pirate base that went in and out of the ce every now and then. Sneaking his way onto one of them should be a viable alternative to escape.

    With this n in mind, he carefully stepped off the ship and slipped into the crowded base.

    Emery did not immediately sneak onto any of the ships in the area. It would be a much wiser idea to first gather more information about the ce to increase his chances of escaping. Therefore it didn''t take long before he found himself entering the main street of the city after leaving the wharf.

    The ce was dirty and filled with many drunken pirates and smugglers who were having the time of their lives reveling in the pubs and inns wherepanionships were provided.

    "Hey handsome, do you want to party?" Said a half-naked girl with a little swivel horn on her head, a seductive smile on her face.

    "No, thank you." answered Emery curtly.

    Emery could see all kinds of people were here; humans, half-bloods, and hybrids. If one only looked at the residents, this ce really didn''t look much different from Zodiac City. This also meant good things for Emery. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With their varied appearance and attire, and the fact that the town was filled with pirate groups that looked just as suspicious as he was, Emery wasn''t going to be the one to stand out in the crowd. Hence he could stroll around the streets with much better ease.

    He just had to make sure he kept his distance from the group of people wearing leather uniforms, who from his observations seemed to be the guards of the ce.

    Like the previous times, Emery made his way to one of the pubs as such a ce was usually a treasure trove of information. This time, he chose the one that looked the most crowded, the reason being that he would be able to blend in more easily in a crowd.

    Walking up to the bar counter, he quietly ordered a drink after taking a seat in a corner. Immediately, he started observing and eavesdropping on people in the pub.

    He ended up spending a few hours in the pub. He overheard lots of conversations about various things, most of them meaningless. Even so, he still managed to get some useful pieces of information.

    The town he was currently in was called The Turtle Rock and was apparently a haven for smugglers, mercenaries and ck market traders. It was founded by a grand magus who proimed himself as the pirate king of the sector.

    Even though there were nearly three thousand people filling the town, only known members were actually allowed to enter the ce.

    The pirate gangs turned out to have a specific item that was given to all its members, which would show what their allegiance was. For example, the one he had, the silver coin currently in his pocket, would identify him as a member of the Space Rat. One of the pirates ganks with the most member.

    Emery also found out that this ce was apparently busier than usual at this time. From the conversation around, it seemed that there were a lot more pirates from outsideing to the ce than usual.

    This unusual situation seemed to have put some of the local gangs on edge, and especially the traders who hade to trade their contraband. With all this information, a n began to form in Emery''s mind.

    After observing for several hours, Emery had his eyes locked onto a merchant who he heard was ready to return to his. Confirming the n in his mind once more, he stood up from his seat and decided to secretly follow him.

    As he tailed the man, he saw him heading to the dock and walking into one of the mid-sized spaceships. Staking out the parameters, Emery found that it was only guarded by a few magus guards.

    His eyes lit up at his finding. "This is it�� This is my way out of this ce"

    But just as he was about to sneak aboard the trader''s ship, Emery stopped in his tracks when his eyes caught a glimpse of a group of people getting off the ship that had justnded at the dock.

    From their dark blue uniform attire and the face of a particr magus within the group, Emery quickly realized who they were and his face immediately turned to frown.

    The man was none other than the one who caused trouble at the Terra Pce a few days ago, Hest. It meant that the group had to be from the Raven Faction, the neighboring faction that was currently in a feud with Terra.

    Apart from Hest, there were two other magus with one of them being the peak Full Moon, as well as a few saint-level guards.

    The fact that they were here in a pirate base couldn''t help but set off a few rms in Emery''s mind. Thus, Emery decided to hold on from leaving and tail the Raven Faction instead, wanting to find out their purpose here.

    "Why are they here..?"

 Chapter 1602 Tailed

    Emery carefully followed as the group made their way deeper into the center area of the town, where a massive building made of abination of stone and wood could be seen standing tall.

    The ce was heavily guarded, which was enough indication for him to immediately identify that this ce was the residence of the said pirate king.

    Looking from afar, he saw the Raven faction group trying to enter the ce but were denied entry by the group of guards stationed at the entrance. It wasn''t long before they were sent away from the ce, their expressions all looking dissatisfied.

    Thanks to his heightened senses, Emery could hear their conversation even though he was far away from them.

    "Huh! Uncle, how could they dare to refuse to see us like this!!" said the Magus called Hest.

    "Be patient. The pirate king is not someone we can afford to offend. We wille back and try again tomorrow. For now, let''s do what we came here for."

    The moment his ears caught those words, Emery''s interest in the Raven faction group was piqued even further. Seeing that they were leaving, he quickly continued to follow them while keeping a suitable distance.

    They walked through the busy street and stopped a few minutester. Even though the second ce they went to wasn''t as grand as the first, it was definitely still one of the major spots in the town.

    When his eyes caught sight of the sign inscribed above the entrance of the ce, Emery began to understand what the Raven faction''s bunch were here for.

    [Turtle Rock Mercenaries]

    Upon seeing the group enter the building, Emery quickly tried to follow them inside. However, he found himself stopped by a guard d in leather armor. The man positioned his hand in front of Emery while his other hand was on the hilt of his weapon.

    "What is your business here?" He asked in a cold tone.

    Faced with such a question, Emery swiftly made up a story that he was sent by his gang to look for a job and as soon as he showed him the Space Rat silver coin, he was allowed to enter.

    As he stepped into the building, he couldn''t help but think that these pirates were not sophisticated enough or diligent enough to confirm his identity.

    Nevertheless, to be on the safe side and not try to blow his Evan Valerious''s identity, Emery secretly used his [Shapeshifting] ability and created a random face that would blend in inconspicuously into the crowd of pirates within the building.

    Making sure that his disguise was securely put on, Emery then walked into what looked like a huge hall with rows of seats surrounding the entire venue, which left an area in the centerpletely empty.

    The ce looked more like a pub with various drinks on the table served to the people present. However, what attracted his attention the most was the fact that most of the people here looked tough and fierce, many were magus level.

    But just as he was about to take a closer look, Emery saw Hest separate from his group and walk to the empty center area before starting to speak.

    "We are looking for 5 magus level fighters. The pay is 500,000 each person for two weeks of work," said Hest in a somewhat proud tone. It seemed that the sum heid out was quite high as Emery could quickly see some people seemed interested in his offer.

    Soon enough, people began to stand up and walk into the center. There were only a few Crescent Moon magus among those present, and surprisingly, most seemed to be willing to take the job.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    That said, Hest went ahead and chose the 5 most formidable looking magus.

    It was then at this moment that a person of small stature, whose features werepletely hidden in a robe, suddenly walked out from the crowd and made his way to the center saying, "I am stronger than any of those people you just picked, but I will need to receive more pay."

    Emery could not see the face of the person from where he stood. Aside from the fact that the unknown magus seemed to be a young Crescent Moon magus, to his surprise, he also found his voice to be familiar.

    As the man walked closer to the center, Hest folded his arms and said, "Show me your strength then. If you can indeed fight and beat two at once, I''m willing to pay you double."

    In response to those words, sparking reactions across the hall, the young man in robe said, "Just two? Against this bunch, I can take all five easily."

    Needless to say, the five tough-looking magus that Hest had picked were enraged by the arrogant words. The others quickly took a step back from the center area, excited that a fight was about to break out.

    Unfazed by his opponents'' reactions, the young man spoke with a smile. "Come at me."

    "I''m going to destroy your pretty face!!" shouted one of the bald pirate magus. His figure charged forward, brandishing the ming ax in his hand.

    But just as everyone was expecting a bloody scene to unfold, the man suddenly stopped just a few steps away from the youth. The axe in his hand fell to the ground as he clutched his head with an expression of pain.

    "Spirit attack!!"

    A mental attack capable of incapacitating a bonafide magus proved that the young man was skilled after all, which quickly made the other four people rmed. They swiftly took their respective actions against such an attack as they prepared to disy their true strength.

    "Attack together!!" shouted the magus with a scar on his face as he darted with a pair ofrge des in his hand. Despite seeing the man rapidly approaching, the young man still stood confidently.

    A momentter, several daggers flew out from under his robe and shot at each of the magus. Faint sounds rang out as they shot through the air. Unfortunately, they were all either dodged or parried, unable to deal any damage.

    CLANK!!

    "Huh!! Such a pathetic attack would not work on�C"

    Before the scarred man could finish his words, they were cut off by a groan that escaped his mouth. To his surprise, the dagger he parried didn''t fall to the floor, instead it flew up again and shed at his leg.

    "Arrghh!!"

    Immediately after the initial strike, another barrage of daggers was thrown by the young man, enough topletely overwhelm and immobilize the five magus. It was right at this moment that Emery finally realized who the young man was.

    It was one of his old rival, the young noble, Armand Nephilim.

 Chapter 1603 Old Rival

    For a moment, Emery honestly thought that his eyes and memory were working together to y a trick on him. After all, the fact that a young noble from a prestigious faction was seen in a pirate base, of all ces, looking for mercenary jobs, was simply baffling.

    However, from what he had seen so far, there was absolutely no doubt about it. The young robed magus was definitely him. Armand Nephilim, The man he had fought in the finals of the Magus Game of his second year and a few times after.

    On the other hand, the sight of Armand simultaneously dealing with five magus that they were unable to even reach an area around him seemed to have left an impressive impression on the magus from the Raven faction.

    "All right, that''s enough of a demonstration. You are hired!"

    However, Hest wasn''t nning on just hiring one person. Thus, he once again observed the five magus he had selected earlier while recalling their performance against Armand just now.

    It was then that Armand suddenly spoke, disrupting his thoughts.

    "What are you musing about? You don''t need them, I alone am enough."

    Needless to say, those words inflicted deeper invisible wounds on the five who had lost so terribly. Feeling the unbearable humiliation under the spectacle of so many people, they all decided to leave the hall, leaving the Raven faction magus speechless.

    Now that the other candidates had left, there was only one remaining option.

    Unfazed, Armand stared at Hest and directly asked, "How much will you pay for my services?"

    As Hest was still processing his thoughts, Emery took the chance and stepped in. As he nonchntly walked to the center, all eyes immediately turned to him.

    "I want the job as well. Will I get higher pay if I can defeat him?"

    Emery believed that with the two-week timetable given to this job, it was very likely that the Raven faction nned to stir up trouble with Terra again. If he could sessfully get himself hired for this, not only would he be able to find out the details of their n, but he would also be in a position to stop them.

    Before he could even think of doing such, he had to face the young noble who was currently giving him a murderous re.

    "Huh! You will regret this, let me see what you got!"

    Still with a nonchnt attitude, Emery stopped his steps and faced the young noble. Staring at thetter, he took out a Tier 3 sword from the few artifacts he had looted from Kotook''s before and responded,

    "I am ready!"

    Just like the battle just now, the first thing Armand did was send a spirit attack toward Emery. Unfortunately for him, such an attack barely caused a slight tingle in thetter''s mind.

    The realization that his spirit attack was ineffective quickly made Armand''s expression change. Immediately after, he released his flying daggers; a total of 16 des flew in formation and intended to bombard Emery with relentless waves of attacks.

    However, instead of defending or dodging the iing attacks, Emery swiftly dashed forward without hesitation. And with his one powerful swing of his sword, he blew away the daggers in front of him, creating an unhindered straight path toward Armand which allowed him to swiftly enter his closebat area.

    A simple trick to deal with a mid-range fighter like Armand.

    "You!!" shouted Armand with panic as he cast a defensive spell and hastily jumped a few steps back, creating more distance between the two.

    "Huh, I will show you what real strength is like!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A faint glow began to surround Armand''s body as he pulled out 16 more daggers, creating an even tight defense. This time, all of them emitted a faint glow from the enhancement spell he cast on them.

    All 32 daggers flew toward Emery in formation. Contrary to the seemingly reckless attitude of the young noble, his attacks were impably coordinated. They simultaneously acted in offense and defense, which brought great awe from the audience.

    It was indeed an impressive disy, however Emery was a little taken back on why Armand didn''t use his Nephilim special ability instead. Did he try to hide his identity as well, or was there another reason?

    Fortunately for Armand, Emery had no intention of showing his true strength to keep his identity hidden, so he didn''t n on using his transformation at all.

    Because of this, Emery was forced to gradually take steps back as he was bombarded by the flying daggers.

    Still, his expression didn''t change. Despite the swift and powerful attacks, he focused on his sword skill to defend and continued to dodge and parry. After all, what he needed to do at the moment was not to overpower his opponent, but simply impress the Raven faction magus enough to get hired.

    Armand, on the other hand, became visibly more annoyed and consequently decided to take some of his defensive daggers to attack. The constant barrage quickly overpowered Emery''s Tier 3 sword, causing the de to break into pieces.

    However, just when Armand was ready to deal the final blow for victory, Emery cast a spell first.

    [Blind]

    A bright light suddenly shed and blinded Armand and the other spectators. It was only for a moment, but its best timing was enough for Emery to create an opening and dash in into closebat range using [Bloodhound Steps].

    ''Whaat!!! You!!"

    Before Armand could react, Emery already pulled out his [Moon Dagger] and used his fastest dagger skill [Quick Attack] at Armand''s chest.

    BAMMM!!!

    Amazingly, the talented noble of the Nephilim was able to cast a powerful defensive spell once again to parry Emery''s attack and force him to take a step back.

    It was at this moment that a voice interrupted the fight.

    "That''s enough,"manded Magus Hest.

    Although Emery was still unable to wound Armand, Such an act was just right to achieve his objective. He still took this as a win and promptly stopped. His opponent, however, was clearly unwilling to end the duel on such a note.

    "Urghh!! Don''t stop me!!"

    Just as the young noble was about to charge with his daggers, a figure instantly stepped in between the two. The older man of the Raven faction group, a full-moon magus, said in an undisputable tone,

    "Both of you are hired."

    The job offered a whooping amount of 1,500,000 spirit stones for each of them, and that was enough to calm Armand down. Emery was also satisfied with the result, albeit for a different result.

 Chapter 1604 Loser

    Chapter 1604 Loser

    1

    "Here is the contract!"

    1

    As he received the parchment that was held out towards him, Emery was inwardly feeling quite anxious because of the word contract. His experience in the Silvermane Kingdom made him worry about such things.

    Fortunately, after reading the contents written on the parchment, said contract turned out to be a contract between the Turtle Rock Mercenary Guild and the employer, which in this case was Magus Hest of the Raven faction.

    The down payment for the job, which was half of the agreed payment, would be kept by the guild and only given out after the job was done.

    This way, things would go much smoother as if there was a dispute, the employer would have to face the whole Turtle Rock pirates; on the other hand, the payment would not have any difficulty to be returned if the mercenaries didn''t do the job properly.

    As Emery has no n to help the Raven faction, this meant that Emery would most likely not see even a smidge of spirit stones for the job. Of course, he was absolutely okay with that, because his objective in taking this job wasn''t money at all.

    Magus Hest brought Emery and Armand to his group and then introduced the older man who had stopped them earlier as the Master of the Raven faction, Cyrus Raven.

    Standing there with his arms hanging at his sides, the man gave off the air of a veteran warrior that somewhat reminded Emery of Senior Izta. Knowing that they were neighbors living on the same, he couldn''t help but wonder how close their rtionship had been in the past.

    "We will be leaving this rock tomorrow," The man said after providing some information about how the group would be staying in one of the inns nearby.

    Since the job technically started right away, Emery was expected to join the Raven group and begin guarding them by staying around the vicinity of the inn. When the group finally headed inside to rest, he found himself having nothing to do.

    Unable to leave the premises, Emery decided to go to the pub next to the inn instead. There, he found his new teammate Armand Nephilim, sitting in a corner of the bar enjoying a drink.

    Remembering the questions he had when he saw the man, Emery decided to walk over. Taking a seat next to the man, he motioned to thedy at the bar and pointed at the Nephilim saying, "I''ll have what he''s got and give him another round on me."

    Armand turned and shot Emery a look full of suspicion. In response, he shot a faint smile as he said, "Come on, there''s no need for animosity between the two of us. After all, we will be working together for the next two weeks. As for the drink�� just think of it as me appreciating your impressive prowess."

    The golden-haired young man responded to Emery''spliment with a nod before picking up the new ss and downing the drink in one gulp. Seeing that, Emery motioned to the woman again saying, "One more for my friend here."

    It seemed that the word friend was a bit too much because Armand showed a slight frown on his forehead. Nevertheless, he still epted the drink. This time, he took his time drinking it. Not only that, the expression on his face said something heavy was on his mind.

    Curious to know what he was thinking, Emery ordered another drink before saying, "Actually, I''ve seen you before..."

    Seeing Armand raise his eyebrows, he told the Nephilim how he had seen him in Magus Academy''s Magus Game and was impressed with his skill since then.

    Of course, Emery intentionally chose this topic because he was interested to see how the Nephilim would react to the mention of himself, the opponent Armand fought at that time.

    At first, he thought Armand would be annoyed that he was bringing up what must have been a very bad day in his memory. But to his surprise, thetter let out a long sigh as he muttered,

    "If I had won back then��would my life be any different from now?"

    "It might be." He chuckled. Swirling the drink in his hand, the Nephilim looked a bit mncholic as he said, "After all, winners be heroes... while losers will be thrown away like trash."

    This time without Emery even asking, Armand began telling how he was so exasperated by this one particr young man from the lower world, how miserable he had been watching the young man grow stronger at such a rapid pace, to the point of giving him a curse of hopelessness.

    As if that wasn''t enough, things turned worse when that young man he saw as a rival became a hero that saved even him �C someone who always hated him �C from the clutches of death. Before he could process what he was feeling, he learned that the young man had died, which only made him feel even more lost.

    Seeing such turmoil from the Nephilim, made Emery quite surprised. He didn''t expect the man to think this way of him. Somehow, it made Emery pity him.

    Meanwhile, Armand finished his drink and ordered another one. He then continued his story, recounting how he had been kicked out of his faction for his constant losing.

    "They only care about that genius Eeshoo!! It wasn''t our fault that he was killed, so why are we the ones to me for that?!" He said, mming his hand on the bar counter.

    Apparently, this was the reason for Armand''s downfall. Having lost the faction''s favor due to the loss of their golden boy at that time, he had instead done something stupid. He was caught stealing the faction''s treasure, which resulted in him being banished from the faction.

    With his reputation ruined, Armand truly had nowhere to go other than shady ces like this, hanging around with, in his eyes, a bunch of losers.

    Armand seemed to have bepletely drunk as he shouted, "This is where I really belong. A loser with a bunch of losers!!"

    Emery couldn''t help but feel empathy for the man. With a sigh, he rose from his seat and supported Armand''s body saying,

    "You have enough, friend. Let''s get some rest now. Our work starts tomorrow." Emery then carried the man to his allocated room.

    The next day, early in the morning, Magus Hest summoned the two of them. "I need one of you to apany me to see the pirate king."

    Since Armand was still recovering fromst night, the jobnded on Emery''s hand.

    Btw, Eeshoo is not dead.

    Avan

    CREATOR''S THOUGHT

 Chapter 1605 Pirate King

    Chapter 1605 Pirate King

    1

    Emery followed right behind Magus Hest and the master of the Raven faction Cyrus as they left the inn and made their way to the city center, towards the pirate king''s base.

    1

    Although joining the group in their trip to the pirate king''s base would be risky for his identity, he still decided to follow them as he was very curious to discover what their objective was �C why the two of them wanted to meet with the pirate king.

    "I want you to observe and provide me with information on all the pirate figures we encountered inside," Hast said as they drew closer to their destination.

    Apparently, that was his reason for bringing him to the uing meeting. Unfortunately for the man, Emery knew absolutely nothing about the pirates. Of course, there was no way he would let the magus know. He nned to bluff his way until he obtained his objective.

    Luckily, from the gate all the way to the pirate king''s chamber, the group did not encounter any particr figure.

    When they finally arrived at the door to the pirate king''s hall, the group saw a person standing there. The other party must be one of the pirate king''s trusted aides.

    Emery was surprised when he recognized said trusted aide from his memories.

    Dressed in ck clothes that contrasted sharply with his pale skin was a man named ck Jackal. One of the infamous mercenaries from the Shadow Bane gang. Someone that tried to kidnap him from Terra Pce in the past.

    Staring at the group, the Half Moon magus individual spoke with a condescending tone.

    "The chief is still busy. Please wait here for a moment."

    Those words seemed to have made the impatient Hest annoyed once again, but the Raven faction master calmed him down. It was only after about half an hour had passed that the group was finally allowed to enter.

    Stepping through the door, the group arrived in an extremely spacious room. Even though the ce looked simple at first nce, as it was made of simple wood and stone, Emery could see many artifacts ced around the room. To be precise, broken artifacts and skeletons of creatures he did not recognize. They must be the pirate king''s battle trophies.

    At the same time they entered, a group of a dozen men could be seen leaving the hall. Emery was told to stand beside the entrance, while the Raven faction master walked further inside to face the so-called pirate king.

    Even if it was only from a distance, Emery could finally see the person who proimed himself pirate king.

    "Wee my fellow Raven friend," a heavy voice with some unique ent was heard.

    To his surprise, the pirate king Gaira D Reis was a huge man with Silvermane, which meant he must have stepped into the top tier of 15:43

    the grand magus realm �C having possessed three or two cosmos at the head of a tiger. He was apparently a grand magus who was a hybrid. One so rare to reach the grand magus level.

    However, what was more surprising was the fact the man gave out an aura simr to Headmaster Delbrand and Warwick of the Silvermane, which meant he must have stepped into the top tier of the grand magus realm �C having possessed three or two cosmos at the very least.

    With such strength under his belt, it was no wonder that people talked about his name with fear and respect.

    Even though he was some distance away, with his keen senses, Emery could overhear their entire conversation.

    The Raven faction master, Cyrus, with a respectful attitude took out a chest filled with precious jewels from his storage ring and offered it to the pirate king as a token of respect and tribute.

    He then said, "King Gaira, I havee to show my gratitude for all the support you have given my faction."

    Hearing those words, the pirate king sported an indifferent look as he said, "It took you quite a while to show up�� I was already starting to think all the new wealth you''ve got made you forget about us."

    "Of course not, King Gaira�� I dare not. We''re just really busy, that''s all."

    Tapping the arm of the throne he was sitting on, Gaira said, "Ah yes�� I heard your faction just received an upgrade, wasn''t it?"

    "Yes, that''s indeed the case." Cyrus confirmed.

    ncing at the Raven faction master, the pirate king said, "Good. I hope we can improve our rtionship even further."

    Upon hearing those words, Cyrus seemed reluctant as he said, "Actually, King Gaira, that''s also one of the reasons we came here. The current situation with our faction upgrade makes things a littleplicated. So we hope to halt all of our joint activities for the time being."

    Emery saw the pirate king''s expression change at those words. It was obvious thetter was not happy. However, the man only gave a small snort before saying, "If that''s the case... alright I understand."

    The Raven faction master was about to smile when the pirate king continued his words.

    "I will not trouble your faction�� But in return, I have one small favor you need to do for me.

    Even though it was clear from his bodynguage that Cyrus was hesitant, he agreed to the request in the end. Meanwhile, seeing his reaction, Gaira waved his hand while nonchntly speaking.

    "Don''t worry too much. It''s an easy task. But, I need you to do it right away."

    The pirate king quickly wrote on a piece of paper and then gave it to ck Jackal standing nearby, who then handed it over to the Raven faction master.

    Emery couldn''t see what kind of expression Cyrus had on his face from behind, but the few seconds of silence the man disyed was enough to tell him that whatever the pirate king asked for was no easy task.

    Not caring about the reaction, Gaira said, "Do this one favor for me and I will leave you alone."

    Keeping the paper in his storage ring, Cyrus agreed toplete the request and gave his respect once again before turning around. When they finally exited the hall, Emery could sense the sour mood the Raven faction master gave off.

    "Let''s go."

    Although Magus Hest was clearly concerned about what the favor was, he only asked when they were far from the pirate base.

    "What is it, uncle? What did he ask us to do?"

    "Not now, not here." With that curt reply, Hest didn''t pursue the matter again.

    The moment they returned to the inn, Cyrus quickly summoned all of his group as well as Armand. When they were all assembled, he immediately led them to the dock where their spaceship was parked.

    Finally, after setting the ship''s course away from Turtle Rock, he gathered everyone together to inform them of the favor the pirate king had asked them toplete. The frown on his face was crystal clear as he said, "The pirate king wants us to attack a certain ship and retrieve a cargo for him."

    "What!? What kind of ship? Which faction?!" Hest asked in shock.

    "It''s supposedly a light ship��" There was a pause before he added, "But it belongs to Golden City."

    Since Golden City was considered the jewel of the sector, it meant that regardless of the type of the ship, those who attacked it would receive serious punishment from Golden City and Magus Alliance forces.

    "That''s why we need to do this quickly and cleanly."

    He then looked towards Emery and Armand and with a serious gaze said, "This is a task given by your king. As such, I expect you two to do well."

    Armand gave Emery a slightly odd look before responding, "We will."

    As for Emery, since he didn''t have much of an option he just followed along.

    The three magus of the Raven faction then went to another room, probably because they wanted to talk about some important secret matter. Unfortunately for them, Emery was still able to eavesdrop on their conversation.

    "Uncle, this is a very dangerous task. Can we not refuse this?"

    With a heavy sigh, Cyrus said, "Do you not get it? This is clearly an ultimatum. If we don''t do his bidding, he will reveal all our crimes. If that happens, you can forget about our faction upgrade. We''ll be lucky if we don''t get thrown in prison for what we did to Terra."

    Several curses sounded before Hest''s voice spoke again.

    "We really shouldn''t have made a deal with those guys!"

    From just a whimsical decision, Emery found himself in quite a situation. However, he knew that if he nned his moves right, he might be able to help Lord Izta''s legacy by taking down these despicable people.

 Chapter 1606 Mission

    Chapter 1606 Mission

    "There, our target is just an Interceptor-ss ship. It does bear the mark of Golden City unfortunately," said the third magus of the Raven faction who was in the group, Magus Ante.

    1

    The middle-aged man was a fighter at the Half Moon stage, and a staunch follower of the faction.

    "The ship is currently flying at an impulse speed. Should we engage now?"

    "No, we will continue closing in as nned," said Cyrus after a moment''s contemtion.

    The ship that the Raven faction was currently using was a Nova-ss ship, a slightlyrger type above the Intercepter-ss which had a hanger that could amodate 30 people. It has thicker hull armor ting, higher shield capacity as well as weaponry, making it a much more powerful ship byparison.

    1

    However, it also had its own drawbacks; one of them being slower speed. If it had to catch up with an Interceptor-ss ship, there was no hope for it to be able to do so. Thus, the Raven faction nned to approach the other side by acting as if their ship required assistance, waiting for their moment to finally act swiftly and decisively.

    "Interceptor ship, we are Raven Zero. We are currently in urgent need of assistance."

    [Negative, Raven Zero. Please on route to the nearest outpost]

    "Please, we really need immediate assistance. We are closing in."

    As soon as their ship reached close proximity to their target, Cyrus immediately ordered to scan the number of people on board. This way, they would be able to gauge how difficult this job would be.

    "There seems to be only five people on board. Three of them are magus."

    Although there was no way of knowing what stage the magus were at from the ship, the Raven faction master wasn''t too worried. After all, there were 5 magus in his group. It''s a little risky but the job had to be done.

    Even in the unlikely event that all three were peak Full Moon magus, he could force them down with the ship''s superior weaponry, and force them to surrender.

    The only worry that was on his mind was that if the ship managed to escape, which would mean he would receive disastrous consequences from Golden City.

    "Do not fire until we reach point nk distance!"

    Magus Cyrus then turned to Emery and the others saying, "Get ready. Do not fuck this up!!"

    The n was simple. First, they would disable the ship by firing their ship''s engine. Then, they would board it to get the cargo that the pirate king wanted.

    Since the Raven faction''s Nova-ss shipcked the ability, the only way to board the ship was to fly directly into space and forcefully open the hatch. For that to be possible, a space suit was required �C one that was simr to what Emery wore during the battle of Novus.

    However, they apparently did not have enough space suits. Because of that, both Emery and Armand were given the [Space Walk Elixir] instead, which would increase their body''s resistance to outer space.

    This was of course very dangerous, especially for Emery whose body still did not have the magus'' Immortal Body. Even with the potion, he estimated that he would only be able to hold out in space for about 10 minutes.

    Despite that, what upied his mind the most was what he should do to handle this situation.

    In an ideal scenario, he would assist the crew of the Golden City ship and inflict a loss upon the Raven faction.

    But then, he changed his mind and decided that the best and safest course of action was to let the Raven faction do the crime. After that, he would secretly take the ship''s logs to give as evidence to the authoritiester.

    That way, he would be rtively safe from any suspicions.

    As for the crew, Emery could only pray for their fate. He had no responsibility to help them, especially if doing so would jeopardize his own goals.

    With that, he waited for the Raven faction to finally take action.

    As the ship drew closer, another voice came over the inte.

    [Raven Zero, do note any closer. I repeat, do note any closer]

    "Master, they are activating their warp engine. They are leaving!"

    Knowing that it was now or never, Cyrus ordered action.

    "Focus all weapons on their engines, Shoot now!!"

    All five magus and the dozen or so saint-level Raven warriors readied themselves as they sawser beams shoot from their ship toward the Golden City ship.

    [Raven Zero, you are attacking the Golden City envoy ship! I repeat��]

    In truth, the Raven faction master was anxious as soon as he heard the word envoy. However, he knew that this was not the time to hesitate. Since the shot had already been fired, he could only continue.

    Under the bombardment of the Nova ss ship''s weapons, the Golden City''s Interceptor-ss ship was wrecked in no time. When the ship''s engines were damaged and it drifted slowly through space, it was time to board.

    It was at this moment that a figure flew out of the Golden City ship. The other party was a Full Moon magus as he cast a Tier 6 spell that blocked the Raven ship''s attacks from inflicting more damage.

    "Keep firing!! Don''t let him take a breathe!" Cyrus ordered.

    The magus was able to dodge some of the beams. Unfortunately, since he couldn''t just leave the ship unguarded, his movement was limited which meant there wasn''t much he could do. Nevertheless, it took the Raven a minute of continuous bombardment before the magus was finally wounded.

    "Master, our weapons are overheating!"

    The Raven faction master wasn''t worried. Now that the ship had been taken care of, he ordered Emery and the others to fly out and board the ship. While Cyrus himself dealt with the injured Full Moon magus, Emery was forced to follow Magus Ante.

    "You two go in first." He said, trying to use Emery and Armand as human shields against the other magus inside.

    As expected. Once the two went inside, what awaited them was another Full Moon Magus ready for a life and death battle, however behind the man was a Crescent Moon stage one, a beautiful woman who was raging with the attack.

    "How dare you attack a Karat faction ship?!" She said

    To his surprise, Emery recognized her. The woman magus was the manager of the Devildom Auction House and what heter knew to be a family member of the Golden City''s founding family, the name was Tessa Karat.

    It seems the Raven faction was just making a big mistake.

    Thank you for reading, much appreciated

    Avan

    CREATOR''S THOUGHT

 Chapter 1607 Space Fight

    Chapter 1607 Space Fight

    Karat faction was not just the founding family of the Golden City. It was also the biggest and most prestigious among all the factions living in the city. In fact, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that they were the absolute rulers of the prosperous city.

    1

    The middle-aged man with long brown hair who stood in front of the woman �C a peak Full Moon magus �C quickly stepped forward to shield her from the two. He drew a luxurious sword that glowed as he said, "Put down your weapon and exin yourself right now!"

    Faced with such a situation, Emery and Armand couldn''t help but turn their heads towards the two Raven magus, Ante and Hest. However, it seemed that they were also shocked and unable to make up their minds.

    Before anyone could say anything, their attention was drawn to a bright light that suddenly came from behind them, which was immediately followed by a tremor that could be felt in the space.

    The two Raven mages could only reveal helpless smiles when they saw their master Cyrus making his way towards them with the spirit soul of the Full Moon magus he fought earlier. Meanwhile, an angry scream rang out from the long-haired man.

    "You killed him?! You dare to kill a member of the Karat faction!? You deserve to die!!"

    Since he had just arrived, there was a moment of confusion before the Raven faction master finally seemed to have realized what was going on.

    The man let out a maniacal snicker. Staring at the pair of man and woman, Cyrus crushed the spirit soul as he coldly said, "No witnesses! Kill them both!"

    It was a logical choice, but it seemed that the man didn''t know who Tessa was. Unfortunately, before Emery could say anything Cyrus had taken action.

    The man led the assault by casting a Tier 6 thunder spell [Rampant Lightning]. Erratic streams of powerful lightning rapidly spread across the entire ship, destroying the ship apart from inside and instantly killing the two saint-level Karat warriors who steered the ship.

    After that, the battle took ce in outer space.

    Not a single word could be said in the dark void, hence there was basically no room for negotiation as the battle between the two sides kicked off.

    Since they were in the advantageous numbers of five against two, with a hand signal, Cyrus ordered everyone to attack at the same time, not giving the two a chance to retaliate because he couldn''t afford them to escape.

    The first thought that came to Emery''s mind was to jump in the middle and stop the fight from erupting. However, it was clear that neither side would be able topromise.

    The Full Moon magus of the Karat faction looked as if he was ready to fight to the death to protect the woman, which meant it was still uncertain that the Raven faction would end up victorious.

    After all, no one could say for sure they could survive against a determined Full Moon magus.

    That was why, so as not to get caught up in the sh between the two giants, Emery decided to move to the side. There, he could properly observe the situation and wait for the right opportunity.

    On the other hand, Armand seemed eager for an achievement as he decided to send out his glowing daggers after seeing Magus Ante charge towards the battle brandishing his lightning spear.

    The long-haired Karat''s Magus swung his sword in a graceful motion, deflecting Ante''s spear and all of Armand''s daggers with ease. At the same time, his eyes vigntly watched Emery and Hest who both had moved to the sides surrounding the two of them.

    But of course, most of his attention was ced on Magus Cyrus who appeared to be recharging his thunder power.

    Seeing an opportunity, Hest darted towards Tessa from behind, and this was enough to distract the Karat swordsman.

    At the same time, Cyrus joined the fray at full power. Bringing his hands together, sparks of lightning appeared as he separated them before quickly coalescing into a massive crackling de. In the next second, his figure disappeared and shot towards the magus swordsman.

    Distracted by Hest''s action, the Karat magus was forced to parry. He swung his sword as fast as lightning, forming a mirage of hundred swords to greet the massive de. s, even though his attack was powerful, it still wasn''t enough topletely stop Cyrus'' attack.

    BAMMM!!!

    A huge explosion urred as the swordsman found himself knocked backwards. But even though he lost the sh, he didn''t receive much damage as apparently his high-tier sword was able to deal with the destructive lightning inflicted by Cyrus'' attack.

    As much as Emery would love to see a more impressive sword fight, he unfortunately didn''t have much time because the effect of the [Space Walk Potion] would wear off in a few minutes.

    He needed to settle the fight quickly.

    When he saw the Karat swordsman separated from Tessa by a considerable distance due to the previous sh, Emery immediately cast [Light Wing] and soared through space at a blinding speed. His figure quickly appeared before the woman, whereupon he punched her in the stomach before she could even react.

    Thanks to his battle power, his punch was enough to instantly knock Tessa into a semi-unconscious. Of course, the swordsman immediately charged at him when he realized such an act. Unfortunately for him, Emery was faster as he pulled out the [Moon Dagger] and ced it on her neck.

    With just one opportune move and a simple gesture, Emery was able to end the battle with the Karat mage letting go of his sword, a sign of surrender.

    Seeing this, the Raven faction master had a wide smile on his face. He was about to sentence the two to death when Emery quickly raised his hand and shook his head. His insistence elicited a raised eyebrow from the man.

    This time, Cyrus was fortunately willing to listen. After they grabbed the cargo they were here for, they quickly brought the two captives into their ship.

    Finally, now that they got a good look at them, more precisely the female magus, Cyrus finally realized who she was.

    Terra Karat, one of the descendants of the Old Devil, Supreme Magus Rosin Karat.

    Upon realizing that, Cyrus and the others turned pale. "Our faction is doomed."

    1

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    Author note

    I hope you find the chapter to be to your liking. I am grateful for the chance of having some family holiday this month, and grateful for your patience for the single chapter.

    For this, I will set a discounted price for next month''s privilege chapters.

    Thank you for the support and hope you all will join me for July chapters, and don''t forget to drop by our Discord channel for the end-of-the-month events!

 Chapter 1608 Captive

    Chapter 1608 Captive

    Silent curses echoed through the Raven ship hall when the realization finally dawned upon them. While they didn''t dare cuss out loud, the looks on their faces as they looked at each other spoke volumes.

    1

    Cyrus felt extremely irritated, but he couldn''t bring himself to curse the name of the Pirate King.

    He ordered everyone to search the wreckage of the ship after capturing the two, and they ultimately found nothing of value. It finally became clear to him; the Pirate King''s actual target was the woman they almost killed, Tessa Karat.

    The Raven''s master could no longer maintain his usual calm. His mind was currently in utter turmoil trying to figure out what to do next, and it appeared that each step from here would endanger the faction''s future, no matter which one he took.

    In the end, he helplessly heaved a sigh before walking toward the captive woman and full-moon magus.

    "Tell me, what were you doing there? Who were you waiting for?"

    Terra''s eyes were filled with anger as she red daggers at Cyrus, but she still responded, "Aren''t you the ones who owe us an exnation? What is the Raven faction doing attacking us!?"

    Cyrus briefly hesitated, but it onlysted a moment when his eyes met the woman''s sharp re.

    The man let out another deep sigh. The Pirate King was most likely nning to pin all the me on them. Either way, there was no way for them to get out of the situationpletely safe, so he might as well choose the path that would be the least harmful to them.

    "It''s the Pirate King�� He wanted us to raid this ship, we had no idea that��" Cyrus''s brows furrowed as he thought about their predicament again.

    Meanwhile, the other party''s anger turned into realization, and her expression turned dark as she thought of a certain possibility.

    "We came to meet an envoy from Turtle Rock. One send by Gaira, I didn''t think he would send your faction, and to actually attack us, he really has gone crazy!!"

    The woman exined that she came as an official envoy of Golden City. As a result, it wouldn''t take the people of Golden City long to realize if she went missing.

    From her words, it was painfully obvious that the Pirate King wanted to use the Raven faction as a scapegoat if they couldn''tplete the task properly. On the other hand, the Raven faction would forever be at the Pirate King''s beck and call if they seeded in killing her.

    It appeared that the Pirate King never intended to let the Raven faction go.

    Seeing the Raven''s expression, Tessa''s attitude toward them loosened a bit.

    "I suggest that you release us, take us back to Golden City and report what just happened. At the very least, I will make sure that your sentence will be greatly reduced,"

    Hearing her mention their sentence, Magus Hest was affected by her words and became anxious and tend to agreed on such suggestion.

    Unfortunately for her, Cyrus Raven shook his head.

    The Raven faction was already too deeply involved with the Pirate King. Having their involvement revealed would spell the end of their faction.

    As the master of the faction, there was no way Cyrus would allow that to happen. Under Tessa''s slightly impatient gaze, he grabbed the luxurious sword belonging to the Karat full-moon magus and decisively used it to sh upon the captured long haired magus without even have a chance to react.

    SPLAATTT!!

    Such magnificent sword used to kill its own owner, and when the spirit soul came out, Cyrus quickly grab it on his palm and with a spark of lightning it was destroyed.

    The sudden turn of events caused Tessa''s body to jolt in shock.

    "YOUU!! You are out of your mind!! You, all of you will pay for this!!" the young woman furiously shouted.

    Even Emery was taken aback, and such a scene made him feel an urge to take action. However, there was not much he could do at the moment. They were still in flying in space, and saving her would only mean the death of him.

    Just as the magus pointed the sword at Tessa''s neck, something within Emery prompted him to step up.

    "Master Cyrus, please wait."

    Cyrus subconsciously frowned when he heard those words, but he still gave Emery a chance to speak. After all, if it weren''t for him previously stopping them, they wouldn''t have known that they proved her worth.

    Furthermore, Emery convinced him that the woman might be a were dancing right in the palm of the Pirate King''s hand.

    Emery calmly exined how the woman was worth a lot to the pirates, and suggested that they keep her captive first until she proved her worth.

    Furthermore, Emery convinced him that the woman might be a magus, but she wont be a difficult prisoner to keep.

    Cyrus was convinced after thinking the matter over for a few moments and Emery secretly heaved a sigh of relief, but when he turned his head to the person he just saved, he was met with bloodshot eyes full of killing intent.

    The woman didn''t get that he was trying to save her.

    Emery''s next priority was to find a way out of this situation. If he failed, not only would he not be able to gain proof of Raven''s crime, but he might even get implicated in this whole problem.

    As he racked his mind for a way and his gaze shifted to the view outside, Emery found that they didn''t seem to be heading back to the pirate base. Instead, they were heading back to Raven''s home.

    Seeing the blue getting closer to them, Emery finally thought of an idea:

    Save the Karatdy before they reach the faction base.

    Thus, the moment the ship began to tremble as it entered the''s atmosphere, Emery swiftly took out two [Dragon me Bomb] and threw them at the ship door.

    KABOOOMM!!!

    The unexpected explosion shocked everyone on board. The ship shook heavily, and the explosion left a hole in the ship. Coupled with the fact that it was currently descending at high speed, everyone and everything inside was sucked out of the hole.

    During this time, Emery had already grabbed the woman in captivity and was the first to fly out. Emery quickly used his [Light Wings] and shifted the direction of their fall as much as he could, causing them to descend in a trajectory different from the falling ship.

    As they were rapidly falling toward the blue, Emery hoped that they would fall close to his own home, the Terra Pce.

    Thank you for reading, much appreciated

    Avan

    CREATOR''S THOUGHT

 Chapter 1609 Identity

    Chapter 1609 Identity

    "What the hell are you doing?!"

    1

    "Calm downdy, I am trying to save you here!!"

    2

    Despite those words, the woman, Tessa Karat, was still struggling as Emery flew at high speed descending down into the before their eyes. Fortunately, her body was restrained so her struggles didn''t cause too much of an effect, especially with Emery''s tremendous battle power holding onto her.

    When they finally passed through the clouds, Emery quickly repositioned their bodies so they would descend in an almost straight vertical line for maximum speed andnded among the trees on top of a hill.

    1

    Quickly getting to his feet, Emery quickly raised his head to look up at the sky. His eyes narrowed as he watched the Raven ship descend among the clouds, many figures could be seen flying around �C clearly, the group of Raven magus who were looking for them.

    Understanding they were not safe yet, Emery promptly essed his storage ring and took out two [Concealment Potion] before giving one to Tessa. In order to make thetter understand his intention, he unhesitatingly drank it first so as to let her see the effect for herself.

    When she sensed that Emery''s spirit power was gradually being concealed, she also quickly gulped the potion.

    "Now take off my chain!" said Tessa as she stuck out her body. s, the response she received was not what she wanted to hear.

    "There''s no time for that."

    Saying those words, Emery transformed into his Twilight Wolf form before picking up Tessa again and running in the opposite direction of the Raven group under the shade of the dense trees.

    She tried to break free again at first, but when she realized how fast they were moving she quickly decided to stop her struggle.

    There was a reason why Emery didn''t free Tessa and let her run on her own.

    He wasn''t sure that she would be able to keep up with him. After all, his Wolf bloodline transformation and proficiency in nature enabled him to easily move through theplex terrain swiftly without making much noise.

    Their current situation couldn''t afford to take the risk of his worries turning out to be true, hence the reason.

    His figure streaking through the trees, Emery kept running and running. After nearly an hour, during which he covered about 200 miles, he came across a cave in a rocky in and decided to hide in it.

    When they were inside, Emery released Tessa from his hold. But as soon as he did that, she suddenly hit him hard with the chain wrapped around her arms. Unfortunately for her, that attack couldn''t hurt him. It didn''t even seem to make him budge which surprised her quite a bit.

    Seeing her attempts weren''t working, she took a moment to calm herself before saying, "Who are you? What do you want?!"

    Despite hearing those words, Emery indifferently ignored Tessa and turned towards the cave entrance. After taking a quick nce outside, he ced his hand on the rock surrounding the entrance and cast a spell to seal off the cave.

    "Don''t you dare do anything funny to me! I am Tessa Karat! You will�C"

    "Yes, yes, I know who you are." Emery quickly interrupted her, unable to stand her rambling anymore. Casting a light spell to illuminate the interior of the cave, he went to build a firece saying, "As I said before, I was trying to help you."

    A skeptical look still hung on Tessa''s face even though she heard those words.

    "And why should I trust your words?"

    ncing at her for a moment, Emery sat down in front of the fire he had just made saying, "You have misunderstood me. First of all, I am not with them. Second, I don''t see anyone else trying to save you�� so technically, you have no choice but to trust me."

    She scoffed at those words.

    "Hah! I don''t believe in the words of a pirate."

    "That''s good then," Emery replied immediately. "I''m not a pirate either. I''m just undercover to spy on the Raven faction."

    It was clear that Tessa was still skeptical about Emery, but seeing he hadn''t done her any harm until now, she was starting to believe his words.

    "If that''s the case, surely there''s no problem if you tell me who you are right?"

    Emery was silent as he contemted what he should do. In the end, since he didn''t really know her at all, he decided to not reveal his identity and instead, he reached into his storage ring and took out a small silver card.

    It was his Devildom Auction VIP membership card that he had recovered from his Spatial Space. There was no identity written on it, but that was enough to make Tessa pause at the sight.

    "I hope this is enough to make me at least look trustworthy."

    She was silent for a while before speaking again. "I only gave out a hundred of that card.. Which family are you from?"

    Shaking his head, Emery said, "I can''t tell you right now, but trust me I have no intention of hurting you."

    After a few moments of silence, the brte woman looked relieved as she finally decided to sit by the fire as well.

    When he saw that Tessa was calming down, Emery walked over to her and broke the restraining chain on her arms with his raw strength. She was slightly taken aback by that, but quickly regained herposure.

    "I know a lot of wolf half-bloods, but I don''t remember ever seeing one like you."

    Seeing that Emery had no interest in answering, she added, "I don''t believe in charity. You dare to risk your life to save me.. And since you know my identity, you must need something from me."

    He could see the anger burning in Tessa''s eyes when she heard thest part of his words. Clenching her fists tightly, she gritted her Emery nodded as he said, "Nothing much.. Just help me take down the Raven faction."

    He could see the anger burning in Tessa''s eyes when she heard thest part of his words. Clenching her fists tightly, she gritted her teeth as she spoke loathingly. "As long as you can bring me back, I will make sure that puny faction gets razed to the ground."

    As they rested their exhausted bodies, Emery took out an information cube and tried to figure out where they were currently at. Comparing the map with some of the information he gathered before he got off the ship, he managed toe up with a clue as to where they were.

    Now, the next thing they needed to do was to reach the Terra Pce undetected.

 Chapter 1610 Run

    Chapter 1610 Run

    Since there were only two portal gates on this, one in Raven City and the other in Terra, Emery was quite certain that Cyrus and the others would predict that he would be heading toward the one on Terra.

    1

    After he found out their approximate location, the next thing Emery did was try contacting the Terra Pce.

    s, the device Emery had on him was a short-range one. As for Tessa, even though she did have amunication device that could reach others, her storage ring had been confiscated when she was captured.

    Luckily, Emery still had other means at his disposal, which was also why he had decided to hide in this cave.

    essing his storage ring once again, he took out a [Spirit Explosion Pill] and threw it into his mouth. As soon as he felt the pill''s effects take effect, he quickly tried to cast his light element spell [Light Whisper]. A spell to send a long-distance message to someone you know.

    The target of his spell was none other than any of his friends at the Terra Pce �C his pack members or Aiko. He sent them a brief summary of his current situation and position.

    To be honest, Emery was not sure whether this method would work, as the range of the spell purely depended on his spirit force. Hence, why he took the Spirit Explosion Pill before casting it.

    Not knowing if the message had reached them, Emery proceeded to the next step of his n.

    "Are you ready? Make sure to stay close to me!" Emery said, to which Tessa responded with a nod as the two of them readied themselves in front of the sealed cave entrance.

    As soon as they walked out of the cave, they rushed towards the northwest as fast as they could. However, they still paid a fair amount of their attention to their Spirit Reading, scanning the area to make sure no one was chasing them.

    "If we keep up this pace, we should be able to reach Terra in about three to four hours."

    Things were going smoothly for both of them in the first hour, when Emery suddenly sensed a flying construct heading towards their direction. An interceptor ss ship.

    Pessimistic that the ship belonged to Terra pce, the two quickly went into hiding among the trees.

    It was definitely not a Terra ship and the fact The Raven brought a new ship meant it had a chance to return back to base and gather more people to chase after them.

    "It''s still not leaving�� I think it has detected us!" Tessa anxiously said when she saw the ship continue to hover around the area in a circle.

    Taking a close look at it, Emery also came to the same conclusion and his forehead furrowed.

    He might be able to outrun any magus with his Wolf bloodline transformation, but not a spaceship. A few minutester, when he saw the ship still hanging around, Emery couldn''t help but heave a sigh.

    It seemed a fight was inevitable.

    Before that, there was something Emery needed to do first. Now that they were halfway to their destination, he decided to cast [Light Whisper] again, sending out another message in the hopes it would reach Terra; he started to worry the Raven faction had sent people there as well.

    Only then did Emery turn to Tessa and tell her the n he had thought of.

    "Do you understand? Run as fast as you can. Find the lord of the pce or any wolf half-bloods and tell them your situation with me, they will definitely help you."

    Nodding as a sign she understood, Tessa promptly cast the spell [Windwalk] �C a basic speed-boosting spell �C on herself and shot out of their hiding spot, running as fast as she possibly could.

    As expected, the Raven ship in the sky quickly spotted and chased after her. They even bombarded the area around her to intimidate her into stopping. However, they also made sure they didn''t actually hit her.

    Undeterred by the destruction unfolding all around her, Tessa kept moving her legs without stopping. She was heading towards a steep valley, but her running didn''t slow, instead she kept elerating.

    When she reached the valley and jumped down, the Raven ship following her was forced to fly down to not let her escape them. But then, it was at this moment that a silvery half-wolf half-man figure dashed at extreme speed and crashed into the ship.

    BAMMM!!!

    The collision was enough for the ship to lose control. It plunged into the trees and crashed to the ground. It wasn''t long before four people were seen exiting the now-burning ship with angry looks on their faces the Half Moon Magus Ante and three other Crescent Moon magus, one of them was Armand.

    The first thing Ante did was to look in the direction where the Lady of Karat family had run off. Only then did he finally turn towards the silvery wolf figure. Through gritted teeth, he spoke in a hateful tone.

    "I''ll finish this bastard! You guys quickly chase after her!"

    "Yes!"

    While his gaze was focused on Ante, Emery could see that Armand was looking at him in slight confusion, before he followed the other two.

    Ante brandished his electrified spear. The power of Half Moon magus exuded from his figure as he spoke.

    "So you are actually a half-blood pirate�� You fucking traitor!"

    Unfazed by the usation, Emery spoke in a calm tone. "Hasn''t anyone ever told you to never trust a mercenary? Especially the ones you hired at a pirate base!"

    "What the fuck did that girl offer you?!" Ante said, gnashing his teeth once more.

    A faint smile on his lips, Emery nonchntly replied, "Something you cannot afford."

    The Raven magus snorted. "Huh! That means now you will die for your choice!"

    Saying those words, the man cast a buff spell that enveloped his entire body in crackling lightning. He then mmed his feet into the ground, charging towards Emery at breakneck speed.

    Since the enhanced effect of the Spirit Explosion Pill still linger, Emery decided to cast [Slipstream] and [Light Wing], bolstering his mobility even further. Combined with [Bloodhound Steps], he had no trouble dodging the Raven magus'' barrage of spear attacks.

    "You fucking coward! Fight me!" Ante screamed when he saw that his onught was fruitless.

    "Are you sure?" Emery asked calmly, dodging another stab, which was met with a frustrated scream. "Okay then, I will try not to disappoint."

    Now that there was no one else around other than them, Emery took out his Savage Sword and assumed his sword stance. This time, instead of dodging Ante''s attack again, he stepped forward and struck with an attack of his own.

    CLANK! CLANK!

    As they exchanged attacks, Emery was intrigued by his opponent''s spear techniques.

    Every thrust he sent was quick yet powerful. They moved as if they were a bolt of lightning, capable of making sudden changes to their trajectory, which made them hard to deal with. Not only that, every time Emery parried an attack, there would be electric shocks that would numb his arms.

    With his sword in hand, Emery was able to hold his ground against the storm-like attack that Anteunched. Even his half-remembered sword technique was more than enough to deal with his opponent''s technique.

    In a life-and-death battle like this, Emery got the chance to see the full strength of a Half Moon magus and he was honestly not impressed. He had so much experience fighting half-blood and elf magus that he realized this man was simply no match for him. Especially a second-rate Magus guard like him.

    After a dozen shes, Magus Ante''s expression turned into a frown when he saw that his attacks were fruitless. On the other hand, his continuous bombardment had finally left an opening in his defense.

    Emery used [Immortal Gate] without hesitation. He pushed back and caught hold of Raven''s mage''s spear with his other arm, his overwhelming battle power managed to lock it effortlessly and his sword swiftly chopped off the man''s arm.

    ARRGHHH!!!

    As blood was sttered in the air, Emery stepped in and delivered a kick strong enough to break several bones to the man''s chest, sending him flying into a tree.

    A loud scream of pain reverberated through the air. But it was nothingpared to the shocked expression on his face.

    "Who�� what are you?!"

    Emery walked up to the man and said, "Unfortunately, I have wasted too much time ying with you, I need to chase your other men, good bye."

    1

    A scream echoed within the forest followed byplete silence as crimson blood washed the ground.

 Chapter 1611 Invasion

    Half an hour ago, at the Raven Faction Kingdom.

    The Nova-ss ship made its return engulfed with smoke, as itnded in the open field behind the Raven pce. The patriarch and master of the faction, Cyrus Raven, was seen exiting the ship with an exasperated look on his face.

    Not even entering his pce, the man beckoned the two magus guards who weed his return.

    "You two! Follow guard captain Ante, GO NOW!"

    Receiving the order, the Half Moon magus readily epted the task. Deciding to bring along their newest recruit Armand for this job, the four of them quickly flew into the air, heading towards the area where the captives had jumped into.

    As for the Raven faction master, he and his nephew Hest quickly entered their pce and immediately summoned all the magus present at the moment.

    In just a matter of minutes, eight magus fighters �C one Full Moon stage, two Half Moons, and four Crescent Moons, the full Raven force, gathered in the faction hall. Cyrus'' expression was solemn as he looked at the seven people standing before him.

    "Everyone, our faction is currently facing a grave danger that could end our existence"

    Cyrus informed them of their current situation regarding the Karat captive as well as his n to get her back.

    He managed to convince them that if the woman didn''t get caught, not only would the faction be in trouble, each of those involved in the faction''s illegal activities could face serious punishment by the magus alliance.

    His statement was more than enough to gain support from the group of magus before him.

    "I''m certain that they will go through the portal gate at Terra Kingdom." Saying those words, Cyrus then turned to his side where Hest was standing and told him.

    "To ensure our survival, we need to do what is necessary, bring all Saints and Sky realm fighters! Take control of Terra Kingdom!"

    That''s 30 saints and over a hundred sky realms, The Raven faction master sent two of his magus as well along with them was the Faction elder, the Full Moon magus Zachari.

    Magus Cyrus prepared himself for the worst case scenario. He couldn''t risk the future where the Karat woman reached their rival faction Terra and send a message that would ruin everything that he has worked his whole life for.

    "Do whatever it takes to take over the city and deactivate the portal!"

    It was clear that the Raven faction was preparing an invasion force, one which would be sent through their own portal gate right into the middle of Terra City.

    At the same time, Cyrus was aboard thest small ships along with the other 4 magus of the faction to search for their escaped captive.

    #####

    Terra Pce

    Loud noises echoed through the Terra Pce''s hall as a golden-robed Terra warrior came running over in a hurry. The man quickly knelt in front of the puzzled Aiko before saying, "The Ravens, they''reing dozens of them!!"

    This news of course quickly rmed Aiko, as well as Morgana and the two wolf half-bloods who happened to be with her.

    "Gather the Terra warriors! We will make our stand!" Aiko ordered firmly.

    As soon as the four of them came out of the Terra Pce, One of Raven''s famous magus Zachary, along with Hest and half a dozen saint level warriors had already passed through the gates and onto the city streets. They were currently walking up the hill where the Terra Pce was located.

    Her face contorted in rage, but her words calm and even, Aiko said "Elder Zachary, what is all this about? Why are you here!?"

    It was Hest who stepped in and spoke. "We are here looking for our escaped captives. We suspect that they are currently hiding here, we are here to search your pce!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    What the other side was demanding was so ridiculous that Aiko couldn''t even begin to fathom how she should react.

    This Raven had no authority to do such things, moreover, they did not need to bring so many warriors. Warriors who were currently flooding the city and causing panic amongst its citizens.

    No matter what angle one looked at, these people had definitelye looking for trouble.

    It was then at this moment that Aiko received a notification to her mind.

    [I am pursued by the Raven faction, located 500 miles southeast. Watch out for attacks from the Raven]

    The message was sent by Emery, a warning.

    Unfortunately, it came a little toote. The enemy was already knocking on their door.

    "You have no choice, Lay down your arms and surrender!!" Shouted Hest

    Not just were they outnumbered, the lives of their people were in danger. Aiko was silent for a second before she turned and looked upon the stone statue of her master on the hill.

    She turned her gaze back with determination and firmly said

    "No!"

    Casting a venomous gaze, she said, "You want to enter? Not without defeating us first!"

    "Is that so? Fine" said Hest as he shrugged his shoulder, giving the order to attack.

    #####

    At the same time, at Terra City''s portal gate, a figure could be seen having just arrived at the city.

    A well-built young man in uniform, arge ive was hanging from his back.

    "Terra, I have returned!" said the young man as his eyes roamed around, taking in the scenery around him.

    The man came with a smile and anticipation in his heart. However, he quickly realized that there were dozens of people dressed in unidentified dark blue uniforms filling the city''s streets. With just a nce, it was clear that the townspeople were terrified of those people.

    One of the people in the dark blue uniform, a magus, came up to the young man.

    "Terra is currently closed. Go back to where you came from or surrender your weapon."

    Just as the young man was about to ask what was going on, a booming sound suddenly sounded from the direction of the Terra Pce, which the group of uniformed men quickly followed by starting to round up the terrified citizens.

    Enraged at such a sight, the young man stared at the magus saying,

    "You!" He pointed at the magus"What the fuck do you think you are doing in my home?!"

    In response, the magus spoke in a condescending tone. "Huh! Not even a magus yet you dare to speak big! We are now taking over Terra, so you��"

    Before he could finish his words, the young man drew his ive at an impossible speed, unable to react fast enough, the magus was cut in half.

 Chapter 1612 Terra Battle

    Chapter 1612 Terra Battle

    With a swing of his ive, a strong gust of wind blew as the body of the magus trying to attack him was sliced ??in half. This action of course quickly rmed the second magus in the group who was wearing the same uniform, to immediately drew his weapon.

    However, instead of attacking the young man, the magus actually dashed towards the portal control panel. Before the former could do anything, he brought the hammer in his hand into the air and smashed the panel into pieces.

    "You!! Why did you do that?!"

    Now that the control panel was destroyed, the portal could no longer lock onto a target''s destination, which meant that now no one could leave the Terra City through the portal gate.

    Hearing the young man''s words, the magus smiled as if he had aplished his life''s goal. As he stepped away, the young man went to check on the control panel instead and his face turned dark at the sight of the devastation.

    Taking this opportunity, the magus made a whistling sound and called all the men around him toe over. It didn''t take long before two dozen Saint and Sky realm warriors d in the same uniform surrounded the bulky young man, and there were still more toe.

    Now that his men had arrived, the magus looked even more confident as he spoke.

    "You cowardly attacked my friend by surprise. Now you will pay! Kill him!!" He shouted at his men.

    Despite being surrounded on all sides, the youth did not appear the least bit frightened. In fact, heughed out loud saying, "Hahaha, and here I thought returning home would be boringpared to the frontlines. I am d my thoughts were proven wrong."

    He then raised the ive in his hand towards the sky while shouting out loud.

    "Gae Bulg, show them your power!!"

    Following his words, the dark metal in the shaft of the ive started to melt and covered the young man''s arms before swiftly continuing, enveloping his shoulders and then his body from top to bottom. In just a matter of seconds, his figure was reced by a fierce-looking dark metal armor that gave off an oppressive aura.

    Before those around him could process what had happened, the man took a step forward and the ive in his hand turned a blur. In an instant, blood sttered into the air as four warriors were sliced ??

    in half, creating a rain of blood and causing the others to involuntarily jump backward in fright.

    The magus was shocked by such a terrifying disy of power.

    "You!! You are not even a magus!! How is this possible? Who are you?!"

    The young man mmed the heel of his ive into the ground, creating a powerful crash as he said, "I am the Immortal diator, Thrax is my name!"

    With a fierce gaze, he shouted "Now get the hell out of my town!!"

    ####

    At the same time, a few miles away from the Terra City portal gate, A battle subsequently broke out in the middle of Terra City''s streets, one man against dozens of people, blood and screams filling the air.

    ####

    At the same time, a few miles away from the Terra City portal gate, at the Terra Pce''s front gate, another battle took ce.

    It was a rematch between Hest and Aiko. The young noble of the Raven family was trying to get his revenge, while at the same time showing off his strength to the Raven elder Zachary who apanied him.

    Unfortunately for him, the Full Moon magus didn''t seem to have the slightest interest in his uing fight. Instead, he had his interest focused on a fierce-looking woman with red hair standing at the back.

    With his power, he could clearly tell that the woman was a Crescent Moon half-blood magus. However, what made him pay attention to her was the fact that there was something about her that made him a little anxious.

    Wanting to assuage the strange feeling, he decided to engage the woman "Who are you? Are you part of this faction?"

    The red-haired woman did not answer his question.

    "If you are not, I now give you a chance to step aside and rid yourself of this problem!"

    Once again, the red-haired woman remained silent.

    Now annoyed, the man decided to send his men to test her power. Half a dozen saint-level Raven warriors made their move, dashing towards the red-haired woman with their weapons brandished.

    The red-haired woman immediately gave a response. With the same calm expression, she gathered dark mes into her arms. The next moment, heart-rending screams rang through the air as the bodies of the two saint-level warriors suddenly lit up like torches.

    All the other Raven Soldiers reflexively jumped back, watching in horror as theirrades burned to death. On the other hand, Zachary raised his eyebrows when he saw that. It was of course not because of the death of his two warriors �C they were receable, but because of the prowess she had just disyed.

    "A dual element half-blood," He muttered. "You will certainly give me a good warm-up."

    Saying those words, he took out two huge maces that were engulfed in crackling lightning. In response, the red-haired woman gave orders to the two figures standing behind her. The three of them activated their bloodline transformation, transforming into half-human half-wolf figures.

    A tall brown-furred half-wolf half-man with two meters wings, a white fox with six tails, and one dark-furred wolf with glowing crimson eyes.

    HOWWLLL!!

    While thetter two attacked the saint-level Raven warriors, the dark wolf darted towards the Raven elder. Her ws that were shrouded in dark mes shed against the two maces that thetter wielded.

    BAAMMM!!!

    Zachary''s eyes bulged in shock when he found out that she was capable of pushing him back one step. But proving his experience as a Full Moon magus, he quickly sent out a counter with his battle art, smashing the wolf backwards.

    However, the wolf immediately regained her bearings and returned to attack even more fiercely.

    "You damned beast!!"

    The area around the two of them was empty as no one dared to interfere in their fight. At this point, they had exchanged blows several times, but Zachary was still unable to force his opponent down even though he should have the upper hand.

    In fact, he had been so focused on his opponent that it was only now that he realized that the two wolves had finished with their prey and were currently surrounding him. Now he was the one at a disadvantage.

    However, the Raven elder didn''t seem to mind too much about this.

    "Huh! I am a Magus at the peak of my power. You three do not scare me!"

    But to his surprise, the dark wolf gradually transformed into a wolf three times its previous size, standing on four limbs.

    HOWWLLL!!!

 Chapter 1613 Second Chance

    1613 Second Chance

    Meanwhile, south of Terra City,

    After killing a Half Moon Raven magus, Emery quickly dashed in the northwest, heading in the direction where Tessa and the three Raven magus had gone. Of course, he didn''t forget to take the former''s storage ring.

    His figure was seen streaking through the trees at high speed. His speed was enhanced tremendously while he was in his Twilight Form. Coupled with the [Wild Hunt] innate ability that allowed him to track his targets, Emery had no trouble following their tracks.

    It took him only a few minutes to finally find them. As he passed another row of trees, he could see Tessa Karat fighting three Raven magi. Unfortunately, when he had just arrived on the scene, the former had been defeated and held under Armand''s dagger.

    "For such an important person, she sure is weak."

    Staring at the woman whose body was currently frozen under Armand''s flying dagger, Emery couldn''t help but think that she must have been one of those who reached the magus realm through shortcuts thanks to the rich and influential family that backed her up.

    Emery heaved a sigh as he was once again faced with a hostage situation.

    "Stop right there! Or I will be forced to hurt her!" said Armand as he saw a movement in the corner of his eye and saw Emery approaching. His and the two Raven magus'' expressions clearly said that they were surprised to see Emery had caught up to them so quickly.

    "Did you beat Captain Ante?" asked one of the Raven magus in an incredulous tone. "How is that possible?!"

    Instead of answering the obvious question, Emery who was still in his wolf form looked at the Nephilim and spoke in a calm tone. "Armand, let her go. You don''t have to do this. In fact, this is your chance to do the right thing."

    Those words made Armand be emotional as he shouted, "Don''t speak as if you know me! I''m warning you onest time, don''t move a step closer!!" He added when he saw Emery starting to walk again.

    However, Emery still slowly approached while saying, "I do know you, Armand�� I know that you don''t actually want to do this."

    Armand was silent hearing those words. There was something in the way he looked; and whether it was his voice or his half-wolf form, it somehow reminded him of someone from the past.

    "Don''t talk rubbish! Who the hell are you really?!"

    Still in a calm tone, Emery said, "It doesn''t matter who I am. I know you will not kill her."

    Meanwhile, hearing the conversation and seeing that Armand was doing nothing, the two Raven magi who were standing nearby eximed. "What are you doing now?! Master Cyrus'' orders are clear. Kill her! Kill Her Now!!"

    Before Armand could say anything, Emery interrupted again saying, "Seriously Armand, just for mere 1,5 million? Let me tell you what will happen if you kill her." Staring into the Nephilim''s eyes, he added, "If you kill her, it will really be the end for you. You will forever be an outcast, unable to get a second chance."

    Seeing Armand''s hesitation, the two Raven magus grew irritated.

    "You fucking mercenaries are really unreliable! If you can''t do your job, Move away! I''ll do it myself!!"

    One of the Raven magus took out his cleaver sword and looked like he was about to cut Tessa in half. But just as he took a step forward, he suddenly screamed in pain as a flying dagger pierced his chest.

    He quickly tried to fight back. Unfortunately, his fate was sealed.

    Armand had already sent a spirit attack that left him unable to control his body. At the same time, more daggers came piercing through his back, neck and finally his head. The man died with an unwilling expression on his face.

    As soon as he realized what had happened, the second Raven magus quickly turned and ran. Unfortunately, the man only managed to take three steps before he found his body being held down by something and his vision turned upside down.

    Emery had arrived and grabbed the magus from behind before mmed him to the ground hard. He then crushed his back with a stomp of his foot. A groan of pain came from the man, but it only made his fate worse.

    A serene expression on his face, Emery stomped the Raven magus a few more times and with his overwhelming battle power, thetter was unable to break free. Following with the third and fourth heavy stomps, more bones were broken and blood spilled onto the ground.

    Such a way of killing someone couldn''t help but make both Tessa and Armand who witnessed it swallow their own saliva.

    When Emery was done with the deed and turned around towards them, Armand quickly released the woman saying, "You are right. I don''t want to take any part in this��" With a sigh and onest nce at her, he said, "You may take her and go."

    Nodding slightly, Emery replied, "You make the right choice. But if you really want to pay for your mistake, you should help her too."

    Not letting Armand say anything, he immediately exined about the portal gate in the Terra Kingdom that was only less an hour away. When he finished, he could see that the Nephilim was frowning.

    Help us and she will help clear your name." Emery said as he looked at Tessa who quickly nodded her head.

    Emery was pretty sure that the Raven faction would find them en route and so he needed someone to protect Tessa. A spirit reader who mastered ranged weapons like Armand was the best for the job of keeping enemies away.

    "There is no time to think. Follow us now."

    Emery said as he once again forcefully grabbed Tessa into his arms and dashed away, leaving the speechless Armand.

    A few secondster, Emery was internally relieved when he sensed that Armand was following close behind him.

    Half an hourter, Emery''s face changed as he felt another ship flying in their direction. This time, even from far away, he could sense multiple powerful magus within the ship, Half moon and even Full moon individuals.

    There was a high chance that the master of the Raven faction, Magus Cyrus, hade to stop him himself.

    Knowing they would be overtaken before reaching the city and that he could not fight them as openly as before, Emery decided to find a suitable ce to fight.

    "Get inside the forest!"

 Chapter 1614 Diversion

    Chapter 1614 Diversion

    "Reporting! Target detected! 3 individuals moving to the depths of the forests!"

    Hearing that, Cyrus, the Raven faction master, felt infuriated and said "Three?? I had sent Ante and three others to chase the two of them. Howe there are three now!?" as he looked through the wide window of the Interceptor-ss spaceship.

    "Fucking useless!! Get closer to the woods, I will handle them myself!"

    The Interceptor-ss ship that hovered above the forest opened its rear door. At the door gate there stood the Full Moon magus, already on one''s feet and ready to jump out. Following right behind him were two of his elite guards, both of which Half Moon magus.

    However, as he was about to jump off to the ground, he saw a me swiftly burn out the forest and cause thick clouds of smoke to appear, obscuring his vision. It was obvious that his target was trying to hide or even escape with the help of the smoke.

    "Huh! What a cheap trick!!" The Raven faction master smirked as he slowly floated out into the air and used his spirit reading to sense the movement of his targets within the smoke.

    His eyebrow raised slightly when he unexpectedly found nothing.

    "So, it seems like they have some sort of items to conceal their spirit energy, but it''s a mistake to think they can hide from me!"

    The Full Moon magus raised his two arms, ready to cast a spell. A momentter, lightning started to spark on his palms which then became a massive chain lighting that swiftly razed the forest.

    Even though the lightning spell led the forest to be engulfed in even greater mes, it also managed to let him detect the presence of his target.

    "They are heading to the north!!" He shouted.

    The moment the two Half Moon magus heard the cue, they immediately jumped off the ship and flew toward Emery and the others swiftly.

    ####

    "Argh!"

    Emery grimaced in agony as he was struck by one of the Full Moon magus''s chain lightning. Although it didn''t hurt him too much, it was enough to get him sighted by the magus flying in the air.

    Running as fast as he possibly could, Emery continued to try to escape from the magus toward the north as fast as possible.

    He could sense the multiple magus chasing after him. s, even with his current top speed, it only took a full minute for them to finally get close enough to Emery and manage to shoot a spell towards him.

    BAAAMMM!!!!

    The st missed, but the aftermath was massive enough to knock him to the side, allowing the group of Raven magus to catch up to him.

    Emery''s vision turned nk for a second as a result of the explosion. As he turned around to see the situation, he saw two male figures with simr features, a good-looking twin that looked almost like women was already standing in front of him.

    Each of them has a spark of lighting on their feet and short curve sabers on each hand. From their equipment, it was quite obvious that both of them were fighters specialized in speed.

    In spite of that, both of them and his current situation didn''t make Emery feel cornered. Instead, his eyes were roaming around, looking for the third figure �C their master. Unfortunately, the man was nowhere to be seen.

    "Stop looking around! Our master would not be fooled by the likes of you!"

    Hearing that, Emery was a little disappointed and said, "So, it is just the two of you then."

    The two magus seemed a little bit confused hearing Emery''s words. Considering their target has been cornered, howe such words came from his mouth?

    "What are you going to do?" asked the Raven magus.

    #####

    As the Raven Master sent his two guards to chase after the lone escaping figure, he in fact kept his sense open. Because of that, he managed to sense another movement under the ground, one that was heading south instead.

    "Huh!! Found you!!"

    He quickly headed to the opposite direction of his men, and chased after another target by himself through the ming forest and thick smoke.

    As he got closer to the trembling ground, he quickly cast [Thunder Orb] spell and threw it into the ground, which then created a massive explosion.

    KABOOMMM!!!!

    There was a huge crater created by the st and a big lump of dust floating into the sky. When the dust dissipated, Cyrus hovered down to get closer to the ground, feeling confident to finally catch the target.

    To his surprise, he did not found the target he was looking for. Instead, there was only some kind of stone golem which was obviously created as a diversion.

    Feeling irritated, the Full Moon magus flew up into the sky once again to search his prey thoroughly.

    It was at this moment that he heard a shing noise. From its sound, it seems the fight urred not from the two men on the other side of the forest. It was on the spaceship.

    "Fuck!! You dare!!!"

    Realizing that he had been fooled, the Full Moon magus flew swiftly at a high speed, making his way to the spaceship to confront the fight. Unfortunately, before he could finally reach the spaceship, it had dashed away and disappeared from his sight.

    "You BASTARD!!!"

    ####

    diversion, Armand and Tessa then swiftly went out their hiding spot and dashed toward the spaceship through the thick smoke, The n was to distract the Raven Magus, keeping him busy and then steal the spaceship. It was indeed risky to hide under the mes and hoping to dodge the lightning spark. However, the n was worth the risk.

    As the Full Moon magus has chased the stone golem decoy as diversion, Armand and Tessa then swiftly went out their hiding spot and dashed toward the spaceship through the thick smoke, infiltrated it, and quickly disabled each of the magus waiting on the spaceship.

    "Quickly, go!!" Armand shouted urgently, telling the woman to drive the ship away.

    Flying the spaceship at top speed was the only chance they got to flee from Cyrus. Hence when they finally managed to get the ship to run at full speed, both of them heaved a sigh of relief.

    "What about your friend.." asked Tessa.

    "He''s not my friend, and yeah just leave him be!"

    It was only a minute they had flown with the stolen spaceship, when suddenly to their surprise the ship shook violently. It seemed that something had crashed into the body of the spaceship.

    "No! It is impossible! What is it??"

    It was Cyrus, the master of the Raven faction who caught up to them.

 Chapter 1615 Hero

    1615

    "How is that possible?!"

    There were not many magus that could match, let alone surpass the impulse speed of an Interceptor-ss ship. Both Armand and Tessa were shocked when they saw that the Raven faction master had actually managed to catch up to them.

    As his body was enveloped in erratic yellow lightning, the man had both of his arms in the ship''s front hill. It was obvious that the Full Moon magus had used some kind of secret technique to aplish the feat.

    Both of them could see the rage in Cyrus'' eyes as he decided to cast a spell. Feeling the powerful aura emanating from the man, Armand quickly grabbed Tessa and jumped out from the back of the ship.

    KABOOOMMMM!!!

    Merely seconds after they exited, the ship exploded right behind them, creating a strong gust of wind that sent their bodies flying. Their bodies hit the ground hard, stopping after rolling for a while.

    "Argh, dammit!" Armand cursed and gritted his teeth as he watched how the Raven faction master descended in their direction, his bodypletely enveloped in lightning as if he was a god of thunder.

    Tessa was coughing as she slowly stood up. Hiding behind Armand, she whispered in an anxious tone. "What should we do now?!"

    In the meantime, Cyrus gave a fierce look towards Armand while saying, "You pirate bastard, how dare you break your contract?! You deserve to die!"

    Just as the Raven faction master was about to attack, two dozen glowing daggers flew towards him at breakneck speed.

    However, with just a single burst of lightning, they were all quickly rendered useless, destroyed into pieces. The st also sent Armand skidding backwards, before the momentum was stopped by the woman behind him.

    It was ringly obvious that the Nephilim was no match for the peak Full Moon magus.

    Seeing this, Tessa clenched her fist, "It''s me that he wants. Just go, save yourself."

    Armand was silent when he heard those words. The conflicted expression on his face showed there was definitely a turmoil happening in his mind.

    He had seen Cyrus'' power and knew the man was not an ordinary full moon magus like the opponents he had seen so far. Thetter possessed high proficiency in the Law of Lightning.

    In fact, from what he had shown so far, there was a high chance the man was already standing at the door to obtain his domain and achieve cosmos power.

    It was foolish to fight the man.

    However, after taking a deep breath, Armand turned to the woman and spoke in a firm voice.

    "You should leave now. The city shouldn''t be much further. I will stall him!"

    A look of surprise appeared on the woman''s eyes, but Armand had shifted his gaze back to the Full Moon magus. With a determined gaze, as he took a stance, he raised his hand and pointed at the direction of the city while saying, "I got this. Go NOW!"

    Taking onest nce at him, Tessa mustered all the energy in her body to run. Surprisingly, the Raven faction master didn''t give chase. He instead looked at the Nephilim with a chuckle.

    "A pirate trash like you wants to y a hero? Hahaha."

    From his words, it was clear he was confident the two of them would not be able to escape his clutches. In his eyes, what they were doing was just the final struggle of the mice cornered by a lion. Pointless.

    Armand exhaled a long breath before speaking with determination. "I am not a pirate. I am Armand, a proud member of the Nephilim!"

    As soon as he finished saying those words, he took out several golden artifacts which immediately shot up into the air, floating all around him. They were a little bigger than the dagger he usually used, but much lighter. After all, they were the one of the Nephilim''s secret weapon, [Soaring Shuttle].

    ncing at the ''friends'' he hadn''t used for a long time, Armand muttered under his breath.

    "We will fight again, together!"

    In the next second, the Nephilim''s body shone for a moment as he casted a spell that formed an aura of wings behind him.

    Staring at his opponent, who was raising his eyebrows in interest, Armand steeled himself for the uing fight that would probably spell the end of his life.

    ######

    A few dozen miles to the south, Emery, who was still fighting the twin Half Moon Raven magus, could sense themotion in the north. His expression was immediately filled with worry.

    Not only did it appear their escape n had been thwarted, it seemed the Raven faction master also intended to finish off the two of them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    s, there was nothing Emery could do at the moment. Contrary to what he thought, his two opponents were not easy to deal with. Both of them were speedsters �C ones that capable of matching his speed of 400 battle power at that.

    Emery wanted to take them down fast, but he was unable to do so because of their incredible teamwork which even impressed him. They attacked back and forth with such harmony that it left him no openings to exploit.

    When he tried to focus on taking down just one of them, the other one would immediatelye to their aid. Their relentless onught managed to overwhelm him, causing him to receive multiple wounds.

    Of course, Emery would not go down so easily thanks to his innate [Undecaying Flesh], which rapidly regenerated all of his wounds. He was really pressed to end this battle quickly, so he could help with the situation in the north.

    Already in his Twilight Form with the [Paragon Blessing] active, Emery had been biding his time before using hisst card in hope to sign a decisive end to this difficult battle.

    "He keeps regenerating, brother! Let''s chop his head off now!"

    "No, I still want to y a bit more. Let''s cut his limbs first. See how long it will take to grow back!"

    "You''re right, that''s more interesting!"

    As the two charged in with confidence, going deeper than they had gone so far, Emery finally saw his chance. Meeting them head-on, he purposely let themnd their attacks, making sure that none of his vital organs were hit.

    As their des pierced and went deep into his flesh, Emery used his new innate skill [Immortal''s Gate].

    [Battle power increased by 128]

    [Battle power: 432 (560)]

    With his new increase in power, Emery let go of his sword and drew out his [de w]. He swiftly bent down and swung his arm, causing a copious amount of blood to stter on the ground severing the opponent''s legs.

    "ARGHH!!!"

    Blood sttered as the two of them fell to the ground in shock, their faces terrified as they realized they had lost their means of mobility.

    It would take a minute before the Immortal Body of a Magus kicked in and regenerated their limbs. Unfortunately, that amount of time was too long to save their lives.

    "Please�� We are just following orders," one of them said as they tried to crawl away from Emery.

    "Yes�� Yes�� we were forced to do this�� Please have mercy."

    Emery''s face was expressionless as he knew better than to listen to their pleas. He was pretty sure that once he turned around, letting them recover their limbs, they woulde back and give him even more trouble.

    That''s why he decided to finish them off now.

    Just as he was about tond the killing blow, Emery flinched from a sudden pain in his chest. Before he could think of anything, several dark tentacles shot out and grabbed the two magus, pulling them into the seemingly endless darkness that had appeared in his chest.

    "Aghhhh! What is this?! NOOO!"

    The screams of the two died as quickly as they appeared as their figures disappeared into the Khaos Gate.

    As the tentacles disappeared, a speechless expression appeared on Emery''s face. He shook his head saying, "Seriously, Elder Cthulhu? If you want to feast on them, at least help me with the fight"

    <NO, too tiring>

    Emery could only sigh at the short and direct answer without much of an exnation. The creature was most likely too busy devouring the two magus.

    Knowing the time he had was limited, he quickly dashed north in a hurry toward the battle taking ce there.

    When he arrived he saw the battle seemed to have just ended. The Nephilim''s figure was seen standing still, his body covered in blood facing the Raven faction master. Sensing movement, he turned his head and saw Emery.

    "Finally�� took you�� long enough��"

    As soon as Armand said those words, his body fell to the ground, as did all the shuttles that were floating around him.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1616 Peak Magus

    Seeing such a horrific sight, Emery swiftly ran towards Armand. When he finally arrived in front of the Nephilim''s copsed body and checked his condition, he heaved a sigh of relief, albeit with a tinge of worry.

    Even though there wasn''t a single spot on his body that wasn''t covered in blood, Armand was still alive. However, it seemed he had exhausted his spirit forcepletely, leaving him unable to fight anymore.

    Despite struggling to even open his eyes, Emery saw that thetter was still trying to talk to him.

    "He''s�� too strong�� I tried��"

    Holding the man''s shoulder, Emery said in a reassuring tone. "It''s okay�� You did great��"

    Emery stood up and shifted his gaze to the Raven faction master for a moment before turning his attention to his Spirit Reading that was currently scanning the area. He sensed that Tessa was already several miles away, which meant she should reach Terra City in a few minutes.

    He finally turned to Cyrus and seeing the calm look on the man''s face, he asked, "I can''t help but wonder why you don''t chase after her?"

    Hearing that, the Raven faction master revealed a wicked smile as he said in a confident tone, "Why should I? The town is as good as mine. My men will deal with her."

    Emery did not show any reaction to those words. After all, he had predicted that the man would do just that.

    Nevertheless, he was slightly irritated by the fact that he was unable to do anything to stop it.

    Emery could only hope that hispanions would be able to deal with the forces headed their way,

    Pulling out his [de w], Emery shrugged as he said, "Well, more reason to beat you faster"

    Clearly amused by his words, the Raven faction master chuckled and said, "Let me see the power that can defeat my Magus guards!"

    The fact that Emery could be here meant he had defeated his two Half Moon magus guards, which was enough of a reason for Cyrus to be cautious.

    Instead of attacking head-on, he cast a spell that turns the sky dark and followed by multiple lightning strikes was a formation of two javelin-like weapons into his palm.

    Having absolutely no ns to take this fight lightly, Emery went all out and started by consuming one of thest of his Spirit Exploding Pills. As the pill''s effect coursed through his body, he swiftly cast [Slipstream] before ending with a deafening howl.

    [Battle Howl]

    A secondter, his figure disappeared. He darted towards the Raven faction master, taking the initiative as well as giving Armand some distance.

    The air seemed to be split apart as he delivered his strongest strike.

    Crossing the two lightning javelins in his hands, Cyrus stops Emery''s 560 battle power attack.

    BAMMM!!!

    A loud deafening sound was followed by a gust of violent wind as the two forces shed. Much to his surprise, the Raven faction master found himself pushed a step back from the first exchange of this battle.

    "Such a tremendous strength, yet so young"mented Cyrus before he jumped back and cocked one of his arms behind his back, releasing the tension to send the lightning javelin hurtling towards Emery.

    Emery''s eyes widened when he saw the javelin shoot toward him with a violent burst of lightning. It flew so fast that he barely managed to dodge it and what followed was a massive explosion that engulfed the hill behind him.

    KABBOOMMMMM!!!

    The man was indeed no ordinary magus. He was, after all, a figure with simr high regard to his senior Magus Izta, Champion of the Magus Academy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t give up now, kid. I''m just getting started!!" He said as another lightning javelin formed in his empty arm, casually recing the previous one that had been thrown.

    In response, Emery gave a slight smile before his figure vanished once more.

    Not backing down, the area the two of them had been in had quickly be ravaged, engulfed in a storm of destruction as a series of close and mid-range shes broke out between them.

    As they exchanged strikes, Emery discovered that he had an advantage in strength over his opponent, but not in speed.

    What made it worse was that the Raven faction master acted cautious and made sure to keep his distance in their fight, switching his attacks with multiple chain lightning spells, and the terrifying javelin throw.

    Emery was of course trying his hardest to solve this problem. s, it seemed that his efforts were destined to be fruitless. Even using [Bloodhound Steps] inbination with [Light Wing] still wasn''t enough to catch up to the man.

    Every time he was only one step away, Cyrus'' body would emit a burst of yellow lightning and his speed would then increase tremendously, allowing him to sessfully create some distance between them.

    "All brawl but have no useful spell, such a pity"

    The man said with a wicked smile on his face when suddenly he shed another yellow lightning. This time, not to put distance but to take a position that caught Emery off guard. As he threw another javelin.

    BAMMM!!!!

    It was a direct hit on Emery''s shoulder. He felt excruciating pain throughout his body as he was sent crashing to the ground from the st.

    Only now did Cyrus finally move to take the initiative, ready to follow up with a second attack. But as soon as he got closer, he was shocked to see the ground beneath him was filled with roots trying to entangle him while his Emery already dashed to the counter.

    In shock, he quickly sted off another lightning st, destroyed all the roots on the ground, and kicked off into the air.

    "That was close!" Hovering in the air, he looked at Emery and said, "You are crazy! Did you take a hit on purpose?!"

    Seeing that his trap had not worked, Emery heaved a sigh.

    The man was the definition of a seasoned warrior; it seemed that such tricks would not work on him. Thanks to that action, Cyrus had be even more cautious, meaning Emery had little to no chance of getting close to him. The man was now focused on keeping his distance while hurling javelin after javelin at him.

    Emery was able to avoid them as long as he focused, but eventually more and more pierced his body.

    "Urgggghh!" Emery was exasperated by the frustrating situation he was currently in.

    It was at this time that a voice entered his mind.

    <I will lend you some help>

    Right after, Emery felt an enormous power enveloping his chest. A familiar one he hadn''t felt in a long time

    The power of Khaos.

    ------

    Author note,

    There will be another chapter published in 6 to 12 hours, currently just waiting for my editor. Hope you have time to check it out, or else, I hope to see you again next month. Dont forget to drop by our discord tomorrow for our monthly event. thank you

 Chapter 1617 Darkness

    Emery felt as if another ember suddenly lit up in his chest. A familiar one filled with the power of darkness. It was a sensation he had not felt in so long ago he couldn''t help but get lost in it.

    "Are you giving up already?!" Cyrus shouted when he saw Emery standing still, doing nothing with a nk look on his face.

    Receiving no response, he snorted. "It''s really not fun anymore�� Let''s just end this!"

    Saying those words, the Raven faction master cast his spell again. This time, an even more powerful one that summoned a thunderstorm in the sky and manifested half a dozen lightning javelins at the same time.

    "Die!"

    With a wave of his hand, the six lightning javelins shot down and smashed into Emery from various directions, creating one massive violent st storm that devastated everything in his surroundings.

    KABOOMMM!!!

    Cyrus had an evil grin on his face as he watched the area in front of his eyes getpletely destroyed without any remains.

    It was an attack impossible to dodge and too powerful for a young magus to take head on.

    Because of that, when he sensed there were no longer any traces of spirit energy in the area of explosion, the Raven faction master quickly assumed his opponent was dead with his bodypletely disintegrating into dust.

    However, just as he was about to fly north, he caught something in the corner of his eye and was shocked to see what it was. The young man was still alive and somehow had been hovering behind him.

    "W-what?! How!?"

    Cyrus gritted his teeth as a thought came to his mind. There was only one thing that could exin what happened.

    The power capable of warping physical reality. The Law of Space.

    "Space magic!"

    On the other hand, Emery was as caught off guard as the Raven faction master by the spell he had just cast. Although it took him a few seconds for him to remember using one of his most reliable spells, he was pleasantly surprised when he seeded in casting it.

    [Blink]

    After the initial euphoria of regaining his darkness power again, Emery became even more excited. Now he finally had a way to deal with his opponent. But just as he was about to start, the voice of the Khaos Guardian echoed in his mind again.

    <5 minutes. That''s all I can lend you the power for>

    "Then I better get started!" Emery said as he gathered the surge of Khaos energy rising from within him.

    HOWLLL!!!

    Emery''s figure shot towards Cyrus, who responded by releasing yellow lightning and vanishing from his spot. Expecting such an action, he immediately cast a [Blink] which made him reappear before the Raven faction leader.

    Seeing that keeping the distance between them was no longer possible, Cyrus braced himself to receive the pair of ws headed his way. On the other hand, Emery went full on the offensive knowing he was now the one holding the initiative.

    Combined with his [Light Wing], his figure flickered and maneuvered freely in the sky as he attacked with his ws from angles he normally couldn''t do, suppressing and preventing the Raven faction master from throwing any more javelin.

    It might be a simple low-tier space magic, but as Emery got used to the power of Khaos again, he managed to cast the [Blink] spell continuously at a much faster speed. It gave him such incredible mobility, allowing him to carry out attacks so erratic that the Full Moon magus couldn''t even fathom how to deal with them.

    Several flesh wounds appeared on the body as Cyrus was unable to dodge Emery''s attack even with his extreme speed. He waspletely overwhelmed.

    His experience told him this was a lost fight and it was time for him to flee. However, the thought of running away from such a young magus and the consequences that would lead to the destruction of his faction clouded his rational thinking, skewing his judgment.

    With that, Cyrus decided to cast one final lightning spell. One that engulfed him with powerful lightning that was close to the creation of a domain.

    [Thunderstorm Descent]

    This time, Cyrus no longer opted to attack from a distance. He brought his hands together and channeled all of his strength, creating a familiar massive crackling de that soared into the clouds.

    "Die!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Seeing the same technique the man used to defeat the Karat swordsman, Emery was not so foolish as to fight him head-on. Instead, he mustered the surging Khaos power and funneled it into one specific spell.

    A spatial distortion was created right in front of him as Emery shouted in excitement.

    "Aegis of Void!"

    KABOOMMM!!!

    The de descended down and created the biggest explosion that blew away the clouds in the area. But when the explosion died down, Emery''s figure was still there, lookingpletely unscathed.

    The barrier formed by Khaos'' power was more than enough to withstand most of the power of Cyrus'' attack, leaving Emery at full power to counter attack, which he did bynding a strike containing all of his strength on his body.

    Blood sttered into the air as a silvery half-blood wolf could be seen piercing its six des into the Full Moon magus'' chest. The blow finally consumed all of his opponent''s strength and ended the battle.

    ####

    A few minutester, on the outskirts of the Terra Kingdom.

    Tessa Karat was anxious.

    Even though she had reached the city, she sensed several powerful figures chasing after her. She couldn''t help but think about the fate of the man she had left to escape. However, as soon as she saw who they were, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Emerynded on the ground carrying Armand on his shoulders, arge man followed right behind him. She was shocked to see the master of the Raven faction, Cyrus,pletely restrained with anti-magic chains on both of his arms.

    "I brought the man. You can do whatever you want with him."

    Tessa''s face was filled with both confusion and awe at how the scene before her eyes could possibly have happened.

    "Cyrus Raven, I will take him to Golden City. He will receive judgment there."

    However, the captive manughed as he said, "Don''t think you have won yet. Tell me, how are you going to get me there now that my men already took control of this shit town," ncing towards the nearby Terra City.

    Those words made Emery enter the city in a haste. He could quickly confirm that there were indeed traces of battle taking ce in the area.

    The streets were filled with blood and many of Terra''s citizens looked frightened.

    He could also feel the battle was still going on, but it was concentrated in the city center.

    "Hahahha like I said, you better let me go or my people will burn this city into nothingness," Cyrus said, enjoying what he was seeing. But then, his words abruptly stopped when he saw a mountain of corpses on the street ahead, all dressed in dark blue uniforms, with only a dozen or so left alive, kneeling in front of an armored arm holding a huge ive.

    "No! ��how��"

    Noticing their arrival, the man casually walked up to Emery and the other.

    "Are you here with these people?"

    ��-----

    Author''s Note:

    Dear readers,

    With this chapter, the month of May hase to an end.

    I hope you find the chapter to be to your likings. June chapters will conclude the Golden city arch and opening to a new one.

    Thank you for the support and hope you all will join me for June chapters, and don''t forget to drop by our Discord channel for the end-of-the-month events!

 Chapter 1618 Reunion

    Even with his entire body covered in thick armor, Emery didn''t even need a second to recognize who the man was when he saw his eyes.

    He was supposedly someone he knew very well. One of his friends from Earth, Thrax.

    A wave of memories shed through his mind, about the person standing in front of him, and his heart knew that he was someone he dearly missed.

    "I know you!" eximed the man with the ive as he pointed his finger towards Emery, surprising everyone.

    That of course quickly confused Emery as he was currently in a pirate disguise. But then, he quickly realized that Thrax was actually pointing at Armand who was hanging on his shoulder.

    Unfortunately, the impression the Nephilim noble had on the man was far from positive. Because of that, he once again brought up his ive, brandishing it towards them while saying, "Who are you people?!"

    "Tell me now!" Thrax said fiercely, ready tounch forward at a moment''s notice.

    This situation could easily be resolved if Emery revealed his identity. However, he had absolutely no ns to do so in front of this many people so he quickly said, "We are friends of Terra��"

    But before he could exin, a loud bang suddenly sounded in the air. His face immediately changed when he realized that it wasing from the direction of the Terra Pce.

    Realizing that something must have happened in the battle there, Emery said, "I''ll exinter."

    He quickly left the injured Armand in the care of Tessa as he darted away towards the pce in the distance, not forgetting to take his captive with him. Seeing this, Thrax also made his move, staying close behind him to make sure that Emery was really not an enemy.

    It didn''t take long for Emery to reach his destination with his speed and upon arriving, he was quickly surprised to find an intense battle between a man and a massive wolf beast.

    By taking a quick look at the situation, it seemed that the battle between the two was in a deadlock. Both man and wolf were riddled with wounds, breathing heavily from the intense fight. Meanwhile, the others �C Tatyana, Andrei, and Aiko �C were seen standing on the sideline unable to join the fight.

    As for Emery, now that he was here and seeing that nothing precarious, he couldn''t help but be interested to see the performance of Morgana''s new form, which should be something that she obtained with her Rank 6 bloodline breakthrough, the Night Demon.

    Although it appears this one was notparable to Cyrus, Seeing Morgana able to go toe to toe with a Full Moon magus really filled him with pride.

    Unfortunately, he was broken out of his reverie when the exasperated Cyrus suddenly shouted.

    "Zachary, you are ourst hope! Kill that��!"

    Before the Raven faction master could finish his words, Emery punched him in the stomach, causing him to groan in pain. "Shut up! Do not disturb them!"

    Emery''s actions seem to have left an impression on Thrax. Not only that, now that he knew which side the chained man was on, he walked up to Cyrus and threw another punch at him.

    "Urghh!!"

    After doing so, he casually went next to Emery and said, "So which one do you think will win?"

    "The wolf of course," answered Emery without even the slightest hesitation.

    It went without saying that Emery would always root for his own pack, let alone Morgana who was his Luna Wolf. But even though he really wished she could win on her own, he could tell that she was already at the end of her strength.

    The same thing seemed to be noticed by the Immortal diator as well.

    "I think the wolf will lose... We should help now."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    However, just as he was about to move, Emery stopped him, which earned him a confused look from the former.

    "Wait. Give her a little more time."

    Saying those words, Emery activated his transformation ability, his figure gradually changing into his silvery wolf form once again. But contrary to expectations, he didn''t move in to help the wolf beast, instead he let out a long howl.

    HOWWLLLL

    The howl that echoed in the air managed to awaken the dark wolf''s spirit as it quickly rose back up for another round. Along with it was a shared innate skill [Battle Roar] and [Paragon''s Blessing] which increased the wolf''s battle power by 70 points in total.

    The enhancement was apparently what she needed to cross the gap against the Full Moon magus'' strength.

    She managed to evade the magus lightning maces and when she found the chance, she leaped up and tackled the man to the ground, this time she forcefully kept her opponent''s body restrained with her ws. Her muzzle then shot forward as it opened wide, her fangs tearing through the flesh of his neck.

    "AARGGHH!! Get the fucking off me you BEAST!!"

    The magus named Zachary used thest of his strength to fight back, sting out another lightning spell after another. However, the wolf beast held on and continued to ravage the man with ferocity. Eventually, there was the distinct sound of bones cracking, followed by a snap at the man''s neck.

    HOWLLLLL

    The battle was over and followed by an escaping spirit soul that was quickly caught by Aiko.

    Such a sight seemed to have plunged the Raven faction master into desperation, as he immediately tried to break free from his shackles. Unfortunately, his actions only resulted in another beating, which was dealt by both Emery and Thrax.

    "I think I like you. Tell me your name?" said the Immortal diator

    Since no one was really around and paying attention, Emery responded, "My name is Emery."

    "...."

    Thrax was baffled and his initial response was "You kidding me�� how did you be this ugly"

    ####

    Now that the crisis was over, the previous horrific battle quickly turned into a pleasant reunion. As the portal gate''s control panel was destroyed and would need time to be repaired, all of the Raven faction captives were kept in Terra Pce.

    Of course, the pce also weed the distinguished guests they didn''t expect to have.

    Tessa Karat expressed her gratitude to Terra''s kingdom and promised to investigate the matter between the two kingdoms. She was determined to raze the entire Raven faction to the ground.

    As for Emery, he took the time to hang out with his old friend from Earth.

    "Tell me how are you?"

    "No, no.. let''s start with how strong you are now!" said Thrax as he brandished his ives.

 Chapter 1619 Progress

    The sharp sound of steel shing with each other echoed in the air as a figurepletely d in ck armor fought against a silvery half-blood wolf. Their figures flickered here and there, delivering powerful blows that shook the air, as theypeted to see who would prevail over the other.

    CLANGGG!!

    Emery''s Savage Sword let out a loud metallic sharp sound as it shed with Thrax''s mysterious-looking ive before the two of them simultaneously took several steps backwards, fueled by the momentum of their sh.

    ''I am impressed!" Emery said, a smile hanging on his face before he dashed in again for another exchange of techniques.

    It was a surprise for Emery, who possessed over 400 battle power, having quite a hard time against someone who had not yet be a magus.

    Thrax did not have the Magus'' Immortal Body nor a bloodline that gave him powerful transformation, yet he managed to possess such an extraordinary battle power that went beyond those of magus level.

    One of the secrets for such prowess had to be the artifact he was using, which to his surprise was apparently a Tier 6 ive artifact, [Gae Bulg]. It was a powerful artifact that had been enhanced with a legendary soul who hadpletely epted Thrax as his master.

    Another reason that made Emery couldn''t beat the Immortal diator as quickly as he expected was his new fighting technique, which made him move in such a way that enabled Thrax to make up for hisck of speed, and even turn it to an advantage.

    But still, those two would still not be enough to make Thrax this powerful. After racking his brains, the only exnation Emery coulde up with was the strength that thetter had shown during the Magus Tournament 4 years ago.

    The Law of ughter,

    [Blood Rage]

    Recalling the method for nurturing and deeper understanding of that particrw, Emery could only imagine how many battles Thrax had gone through, how many times he had danced on the side of death, to be able toprehend thew and temper his body to such an extent.

    CLANKKK!!

    Emery could not help but groan as he traded attacks and once again received a heavy blow from the Immortal diator. The two of them were knocked away from each other again but this time, it was him who took a few more steps back.

    "Amazing, Thrax!!"

    There was a snort as Thrax said, "Hah! Don''t joke with me. I know you are not serious yet. You haven''t even used your Immortal Gate skill yet!"

    A chuckle escaped Emery''s mouth hearing that. "Are you sure you want me to fight you at full strength?" He said while staring at his best friend, which earned him another snort from thetter.

    "Geez, is this trash talk, all you''ve been learning for the past 4 years?."

    Emery just chuckled at the jab Thrax threw at him, before he finally used the [Immortal Gate]. Not wanting to let down his friend''s sincere request, he held nothing back and went straight for stage 7.

    [Battle power increased by 128 points]

    "That''s more like it!" Thrax said as he saw the faintyer that was signature of the Immortal Gate technique begin to envelope Emery''s entire body. In response, he quickly cast a spell that shrouded his body inyers of mes, enhancing his body even more.

    With big smiles on their faces, their figures disappeared again and started their next round.

    As Emery didn''t hold back anymore, it was apparent that Thrax didn''t have the advantage anymore, but even with the difference in battle power of over 100, the Immortal diator managed to hold his ground and didn''t lose so easily. In fact, their battle had be even more fierce.

    Time continued to pass, and the sound of the result of the two''s battle finally drew people to where they were fighting. Seeing what it was, those who came stayed to watch. Some of these people were Morgana, Aiko, Tessa Karat, and even Armand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    At this moment, Emery no longer used his [Shapeshift] ability, fighting Thrax in his true form. Hence, when he finally saw who Emery really was, Armand waspletely speechless, seemingly unable toe up with a response.

    Everyone held their breaths as they watched the battle appear to be reaching its climax. Then, however, Emery suddenly separated himself from Thrax. While everyone including Thrax was confused, he said, "Let''s just stop here. If we go any further, one of us could be seriously injured and we don''t want that, do we?"

    At first, Thrax didn''t agree, and it was only after Emery promised that they would have another match tomorrow that the Immortal diator finally relented and dropped the matter.

    His body was drenched in sweat and a bit of blood after such an intense fight, hence Emery went to grab a bucket of water to clean himself up. It was then that he noticed that Tessa was walking towards him.

    "I finally remember who you are," She said.

    Expecting such a response, Emery just said, "I hope you will keep my situation a secret."

    Nodding her head, she said, "Of course. That''s the least I can do for you. Not only are you my savior, you are also a hero to many people in Golden City for what you did during the Academy Bloody Incursion ."

    "Thank you." When he realized she still hadn''t left, he asked, "Is there anything else?"

    The brown-haired woman added, "You are not only young and talented. Your true form is also pleasing to the eye��"

    Emery was quite taken aback by the sudden and straightforward praise. He was also surprised by the recruitment offer to be her bodyguard that she gave afterward.

    "My family can pay really well, you know��" She said, "Just give me a number."

    Shaking his head, Emery said, "Thank you for the offer. Unfortunately, I can''t ept it."

    Even though he couldn''t ept the offer for obvious reasons, it didn''t mean that no one else could. Scanning his surroundings, Emery quickly went to Armand, who seemed still conflicted, and said, "However, this one is an excellent choice. What do you think about recruiting him? I''m sure he will be huge one day."

    Since she obviously wouldn''t be able to recruit Emery, Tessa didn''t force her way and instead looked for the next best opportunity. Moreover, after what Armand had shown and done for her, she didn''t really care about his past record.

    "It''s a deal then. You will apany me back to Golden City," She said to the Nephilim.

    Even though the portal still hasn''t been repaired, Tessa has sent word home and a ship has arrived to collect her and all of the Raven captives. Before leaving she said, "Don''t forget to find me when you are in Golden City."

    As for Armand, he turned to Emery and said, "I''m not sure if I actually hate you or like you�� But for all that happened I''m d you''re still alive" Next with a much harder tone, he said "thank you."

    In return, Emery gave him a piece of information that he knew the Nephilim could use. "It''s about Eeshoo."

    The name of the Nephilim faction''s prized descendant quickly caught Armand''s utmost attention.

    "I don''t know how he is now, but four years ago I saw him still alive when he was captured by the elves."

    Hearing those words, Armand surprisingly took a deep sigh and said, "It seems your friend As was right. He''s been obsessed with finding Eeshoo these past few years."

    After promising not to reveal his identity, Armand boarded the ship and left with the Karat faction, leaving Emery in a reverie thinking of the name As. On the other hand, at the mention of a friend, he was finally reminded of the one the enforcers had caught.

    "Annara!"

 Chapter 1620 Reunion

    It took another half day before the repair process wasplete and the teleportation portal could be used once again. By then, it had already been five days since Annara was supposedly captured by the group of enforcers.

    The situation where he was stuck in the pirate base, and then the issue regarding the Raven faction that unexpectedly appeared; Emery was so overwhelmed with problem after problem that his mind justpletely overlooked her situation.

    A frown appeared on his face. "I really hope nothing bad happens to her��"

    Knowing the gist of the situation, Thrax said "You said you have a problem with the Golden City''s authorities?" the Thracian then gave him a strange smile as he said, "Then I guess you''re really lucky�� Our friend is member of the enforcers."

    "...Our friend?" Emery asked, clearly confused as to what he meant.

    "What? You didn''t know?" Thrax asked back, surprise evident in his voice. "It''s Chumo.. He decides to join Gerri, be part of his enforcer team."

    "....What?!"

    As it turned out, Chumo had sent Thrax a message two months ago, asking about how he could join the frontline. But then, a weekter he apparently met Gerri the Violent me, leading him to join the ranks of enforcer instead.

    This was of course an amazing piece of news for Emery. Not only that now he finally managed to find where Chumo is, he might also be able to help Annara out of the situation she was in.

    Emery walked out of the Terra Pce and was nning to go to the portal gate together with Thrax, his steps filled with a much lighter mood after knowing that his friends were alright, when he was stopped in his tracks by a red-haired woman.

    Even before she made a sound, Emery already knew what she wanted. With a slight chuckle, he crossed his hands saying, "I thought you still haven''t recovered from your injuries..."

    Hearing those words, she stared at him with a sharp gaze as she said, "I already feel fine. Would you like to test it?

    Shaking his head, Emery chuckled slightly and said, "No, no.. It''s fine. You can tag along, Morgana."

    On the other hand, the Thracian looked bewildered at such a sight. As his gazended on Morgana, he slowly raised his palm and counted on his fingers while saying, "Four�� Five..? How many women do you have now?!"

    Ignoring the bulky man, Emery introduced Morgana to Thrax. He definitely seemed very surprised to learn that she was from Earth as well.

    "For real?! Damn!" He slowly inched closer to Emery and then whispered, "You even have a girl willing to chase you this far, man.. You truly are a Master!"

    Once again, Emery ignored the Thracian''s words as he used his [Shapeshift] ability, turning into Evan Valerious, and entered the portal gate. When they opened their eyes again, the three of them had arrived at Golden City.

    Since Thrax had be a citizen of the Magus Alliance for the past four years, he seemed much more confident walking around the huge city as he led the group through the packed streets Apparently other than his barbarous way of fighting, the diator has be much more civilized.

    Along the way, Emery encountered some interesting stalls of snacks, and to escape from any trouble from her, he was forced to buy some.

    Eventually, the three of them arrived in front of the Magus Alliance building, and to Emery''s surprise, he noticed that the ce looked much quieterpared to when he hade thest time.

    It seemed that the rumors that the Magus Alliance''s presence in the Golden City had dwindled since the Magus Academy was closed had some truth to it.

    "Hello, we''re looking for Enforcer Gerri," Thrax said as they came into the reception.

    However, the staff offered a different enforcer who was avable because apparently Gerri''s team was currently busy on the field. Unwilling to waste time, Emery told the staff that he was actually the man''s family and asked for where they were.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As the task Gerri and his team had taken on was a simple robbery case in the Golden City, the three of them were given the information.

    Without further ado, Emery and Thrax went to the location where the group should be in high spirits. Their eyes lit up when they saw Gerri in his gray enforcement uniform standing among the people in the street.

    "That uniform doesn''t suit your personality, Enforcer Gerri."

    Hearing his name being called, the young man turned his head to see arge, familiar figure speaking. A slight smile appeared on his face as he said, "Ahh.. It''s you Thrax. What are you doing here?"

    "Wow.. Is that really how you greet an old friend? Are you not excited to see me after so long?!"

    "Yeah.. yeah.. I am happy to see you, Thrax�� but as you can see, I am just too busy��"

    Thrax looked disappointed by the lukewarm response and then said, "I came bringing a surprise for you. Soe here!"

    With his power, the Thracian forcefully pulled the man out of his duty, dragging him to one of the quiet alleys. "Wow! This is not cool!"

    Gerri looked like he was about to curse when he suddenly saw a figure whose face had changed to that of someone he knew. For a moment, he couldn''t believe what his eyes were seeing.

    "You�� it''s you��."

    The young man was stunned, speechless for seconds to the point of his eyes turning watery.

    "It''s really you�� isn''t it?"

    Without even waiting for a response, Gerri jumped and hugged the figure tightly as he screamed hysterically. "My friend��!! You are alive!!"

    It was such a heartwarming sight, except for Thrax who looked annoyed at the difference in treatment.

    "Why can''t he do that to me too��?"

    But then the next second, a shadowy figure came charging into the alley. Seeing such a suspicious masked figure, Morgana quickly stepped in and stood in the path with her half-transformed ws.

    CLANK!!!

    "Morgana, don''t worry. He''s a friend," said Emery as he walked towards the man.

    Even only by looking at the eyes beyond the mask, Emery know who he was, as he gaze at the figure, memory started to return to him and said.

    "Chumo, it''s me."

    The masked man quickly dropped his knives when he saw Emery''s face. There was clear disbelief on his face, but then looking at Thrax and Gerri, he finally smiled.

    x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1621 Merits

    The group, filled with tion, made their way toward the nearest pub, eager to continue celebrating their reunion and engage in a lively conversation. Gerri, with his characteristic exuberance, had his voice above the mor.

    "It''s such a joyous asion! Drink for everyone! On Me!!"

    His words seemed to have ignited a wave of merriment among the gathered crowd, transforming the atmosphere into one of boisterous revelry. Laughter and cheers echoed throughout the pub, filling it with an infectious sense of joy.

    Just as they settled into their seats, however, their newfound delight was interrupted by the arrival of another enforcer, urgently summoning their captain.

    Gerri, visibly irritated by the untimely interruption, addressed hispanions sternly.

    "I will deal with whatever this is quickly. Don''t any of you dare leave while I''m gone!"

    With that, the group was left with four members: Emery, Thrax, Chumo, and Morgana. All of whom hailed from Earth.

    When he noticed that Chumo had interest in the only woman present, Emery quickly introduced her as someone from Earth. But to his surprise, the former responded with a note of caution.

    "You should be really careful. She is essentially an illegal migrant from the lower realm world, and she supposedly needs to undergo processing."

    Emery let out a sigh as he nodded his head, acknowledging the validity of Chumo''s words. However, he couldn''t help but feel concerned about his friend''s tone. The man seemed different from the person he remembered from their shared past.

    Curiosity piqued, Emery posed a question that had been in his mind to Chumo. "So, why did you decide to be an enforcer, Chumo? It doesn''t seem like something you would like to do."

    Chumo''s response indicated that his decision had little to do with personal preference. "It''s for the Magus Alliance Merits," he exined curtly.

    As a citizen of the lower realm within the Magus Alliance, Chumo had to umte a certain amount of Alliance merits, 2,500 points, in order to obtain a pass for his return home. And despite having been working as an enforcer for three months, he had only managed to earn a few hundred merits.

    Emery couldn''t help but find himself perplexed by the situation. Even though he knew that killing the elves would earn a sum of Alliance merit points, he did not realize that he needed them to secure his own passage home.

    If he remembered correctly, killing one Crescent Moon elf only gave 100 merits. That meant Chumo would need to either kill or capture 25 of such figures to fulfill the requirement.

    It was such an incredibly demanding task, he thought.

    Thrax interjected, providing some context that actually 2,500 merits was considered a modest requirement. Chumo might have received a dispensation due to the fact that his current situation was against his wishes. Inparison, the Thracian said that for someone like him who had chosen to remain voluntarily, he would need to earn 10,000 merits to secure a pass back home.

    "10,000 merits?!" Emery eximed, his astonishment evident.

    Basing his thoughts on the knowledge he knew, the number seemed overwhelminglyrge, which in a way was true. However, Thrax chuckled as he attempted to assuage Emery''s concerns.

    "Don''t worry," the Thracian reassured his friends. "I''ve fared quite well on the battlefield, so it wouldn''t be that much of a problem for me." With a confident grin, he disyed his statistics to the group.

    [Thrax]

    [Alliance Merit: 14,210]

    Emery and Chumo exchanged surprised nces after they saw what was written. Thrax''s impressive merit point honestly surpassed their expectations.

    With a chuckle, Thrax exined that the merits were not solely his own but also included contributions from the Terra warriors and Lord Izta''s wives. They all apparently had pooled their resources, hoping to secure passage home for them.

    "With these, we can all get back home!" Thrax''s announcement filled Emery with a sense of excitement.

    For Emery, going home meant more than just reuniting with the body he left behind; it also meant the possibility of regaining all his lost memories.

    Meeting his two friends had already sparked the recollection of Julian and Klea, and now that he could finally recall them Emery yearned to return more than ever.

    However, his anticipation couldn''t help but waver when he noticed Chumo heaving a heavy sigh. Concerned, Emery turned to his friend and asked, "What''s wrong, Chumo?"

    In response, Chumo removed his mask, surprising everyone as what was revealed was a face that was wrinkled and pale. Before Emery could say anything, he spoke first.

    "The toxin couldn''t bepletely removed. This means I can''t go back home yet... not like this," He confessed with a touch of resignation in his voice.

    Emery''s heart sank upon learning that Chumo had been enduring constant pain from the toxin for the past four years. But at the same time, this revtion only further fueled Emery''s determination to find a cure, and his thoughts turned to Annara.

    "Actually, I''m here looking for someone. Do you remember Annara?" Emery inquired, hoping that Chumo might possess valuable information.

    Chumo''s expression quickly changed as he responded, "Yes, what about her?"

    Emery proceeded to exin how he had ventured to the Darkness Institute in search of something left behind by Zenonia, only to discover that Annara was missing.

    The mention of Annara seemed to trigger a contemtive state in Chumo.

    Sensing that Chumo held knowledge, Emery interrupted his thoughts and implored, "You know something, don''t you? Please, tell me."

    Chumo hesitated for a moment before confirming, "Yes, it was us who caught her at the institute."

    "You did?" Emery''s relief was palpable, but it was short-lived as Chumo added a somber note.

    "Unfortunately, there''s nothing you can do for her... She has been sentenced for her crime."

    Emery''s shock was evident as he eximed, "What?! When is this happening? How...? I need to stop it!"

    Chumo''s response, however, was firm. "No, you don''t. She''s a killer, and she must pay for her crime."

    The previously pleasant conversation abruptly shifted into a tense and suspenseful atmosphere.

    Emery''s mind raced, grappling with the idea of Annara facing a death sentence. He couldn''t bear the thought of losing another friend.

    Just as the weight of the situation began to overwhelm Emery, Gerri arrived, his voice booming with curiosity. "Damn! What''s going on here? What did I miss?"

    Emery and Chumo turned their attention to Gerri, their expressions reflecting a mix of worry and urgency. It was clear that the revtion of Annara''s fate had changed the course of their conversation, plunging them into a state of deep concern and a burning determination to alter the impending tragedy.

 Chapter 1622 Sentenced

    "She saved my life; I owe her," Emery stated firmly, his voice filled with gratitude and determination.

    In response to his statement, Emery proceeded to exin to the group the extent of Annara''s actions. He recounted how she had risked her own life to take his other soul alongside Silva to Ouroboros, where she had been tirelessly aiding him ever since.

    Chumo, upon hearing Emery''s ount, fell deep into thought. Finally, he broke the silence and said, "I am sorry, Emery. All I remember of her is how she killed Roran and then stood watch while me and others were tortured and experimented upon... Those memories still haunt me whenever the pain from the toxin strikes."

    Emery let out a heavy sigh, understanding the weight of Chumo''s traumatic memories. He responded empathetically, "I understand, but we have destroyed Zenonia and her men. Annara is not one of them."

    Gerri,prehending the delicate situation, chimed in, "Alright, as long as you don''t talk about saving her, I will help you see her."

    "Alright," Emery agreed, his heart filled with both anticipation and concern.

    Gerri led the group into the Magus Alliance headquarters and eventually brought Emery to the prison area. They descended to the third level, where high-level fugitives were held captive.

    "There she is," Gerri said, pointing towards a figure behind a ss door. "Annara, you have a visitor."

    Emery approached the ss, his features masked by Evan''s Valerious face. As soon as Annara caught sight of him, she spoke, her disappointment evident in her tone. "Took you long enough... I am utterly disappointed."

    Emery nodded, acknowledging the dy. "Yes, I have been upied."

    The urgency in Annara''s voice grew as she pleaded, "So... can you release me now?"

    Emery heaved a sigh and said, "What kind of authority do you think I have?"

    With a forced smile, she said, "Come on, you are the hero, you always find a way, don''t you?"

    It was such an illogical reasoning, but Emery still said "I will get you out of here"

    Annara''s tone shifted slightly, her impatience mingled with desperation. "You should... don''t take too long. They have sped up the process. They will execute me in three days."

    "Three days! How?"

    In his confusion, Gerri exined that the Hartlight faction had sent people to pressure the judge, while Annara, being an outcast from her own, had no one to defend her.

    Emery''s heart sank at the realization that time was running out. Three days felt unbearably short.

    "I will speak to the Hartlight family. I will reason with them," Emery dered, his mind already formting a n.

    "Good... Do whatever you need to do... remember you owe me," a hint of desperation was heard from her tone.

    Emery left the Magus Alliance building and found his friend waiting for news.

    He answered, "You should all return to Terra; I have something to do first."

    Emery went toward where the Hartlight envoy stayed, but the next few hours he spent waiting for them to meet with him. However, they showed no interest in meeting an unknown individual like him. Feeling trapped and desperate, Emery decided to seek the assistance of a friend��the influential Tessa Karat, whose family held significant power in Golden City.

    Tessa was taken aback to see Emery so soon, but after he exined the dire situation, she let out a long sigh. "I can help, but this is not an easy matter. Your friend is considered a high criminal, and dealing with such cases isplicated."

    Although Tessa''s response wasn''t aplete rejection, she needed time to investigate the situation thoroughly.

    As two days slipped away, Emery finally managed to meet Tessa. She delivered the news, saying, "I managed to secure a hearing with the judge. It will give her a reduced sentence, but they need a witness to speak for her."

    Before Emery could respond, Tessa added a cautionary note. "It''s not as simple as it sounds. You would be giving your testimony to a group of people," and Tessa hinted at an additionalplication.

    With a heavy heart, Emery made his way back to the Terra Pce, his mind filled with uncertainty.

    He told everyone about the condition of tomorrow''s hearing.

    Time was running out, tomorrow would be the final opportunity to help Annara.

    After careful contemtion, Emery made up his mind. He knew the risks involved, but he couldn''t let Annara face such a fate. He would agree to the terms.

    The following morning, the halls of the Magus Alliance headquarters were bustling with activity. Enforcers, civilians, and curious onlookers had gathered to witness thest hearing of the notorious criminal, Annara Vermont.

    Annara, with her fiery red hair, was called to the stand. Five judges sat behind a high table, ready to pass judgment.

    As Annara scanned the audience, her eyes searched for a familiar face, but she couldn''t find the person she sought. A hint of loneliness crept into her expression.

    "It seems that, in the end, I am alone," she murmured, her voice tinged with resignation. But despite her solitude, she mustered a smile as she looked up at the judges.

    "Annara Vermont, you stand used of three crimes," one of the judges dered. "First, the murder of Roran Hartlight. Second, the escape and breakout from Golden City prison. And third, colluding with the enemy, which resulted in the capture and death of multiple Magus Academy acolytes."

    The weight of the charges hung in the air, and all eyes were on Annara as the judge continued, "In light of these charges, how do you plead?"

    "Not guilty!" Annara''s voice rang out confidently, eliciting a mixture of shock, disbelief, and uproar from the spectators in the halls.

    "Exin your plea to the court."

    Annara took a deep sigh and said, "I am not guilty of such a crime. My only crime was being born into the wrong family, a poor family with big dreams. This leads me to believe in my master''s words. I made mistakes, but I have paid my dues through my past actions."

    The crowds turned rowdy once again by such a statement, and what came next was the calling of a prepared witness.

    As soon as the witness arrived in the room, Annara was shocked.

    Standing at a podium, the young man was told to introduce himself, and with unwavering determination, he said, "My name is Emery Ambrose."

    Emery hade to witness as his real identity; he was willing toe out of the shadows to save Annara. His presence in the courtroom sparked whispers and murmurs among the crowd.

 Chapter 1623 Justice

    "My name is Emery Ambrose,"

    His steady and confident voice quickly capturing the attention of everyone in the courtroom.

    To be a witness for Annara, Emery had to reveal his true identity. It was crucial for the witness to be someone who could provide firsthand ounts of the crimes and hold a respected position within the Magus Alliance.

    The judges, aware of the importance of Emery''s testimony, acknowledged his presence and proceeded to read his profile aloud to the court.

    As the judges were listing Emery''s aplishments and contributions, the courtroom swiftly erupted into a chorus of murmurs and whispers.

    "Third ce in the tournament, saving thousands of people during the Bloody Incursion, and killing the main culprit, Grand Magus Zenonia along with dozens of other elf magus," the judge stated, emphasizing Emery''s remarkable feats.

    The other judges who were present seemed to also be taken aback by Emery''s track record, appreciating the magnitude of his aplishments at such a young age.

    One of the senior judges was seen nodding with an approved look on his face, acknowledging Emery''s significant contributions to the Alliance.

    At the same time, another judge, a middle-aged woman, raised an eyebrow and asked, "The records show that you sustained injuries during that mission. Is this true?"

    Emery quickly seized the opportunity that had presented itself, exining how Annara had saved him during the mission, causing a smile to grace her face as she stood there at the podium.

    As his true identity and credibility were established, Emery was granted the chance to give his statement.

    He spoke earnestly and passionately, recounting Zenonia''s maniptive nature, Annara''s invaluable warning about the Incursion, and her selfless actions in aiding the acolytes'' escape. While some details may have been embellished to strengthen Annara''s case, the essence of his testimony remained true, as per Emery''s perspective.

    There was actually a skilled individual within the court whose sole task was to detect falsehoods through ingenious application of spirit reading. However, unbeknownst and to the dismay of the scrutinizing observer, Emery''s innate ability, the [Emperor''s Focus] shielded him from any attempts to discern lies.

    The truth resonated strongly within his words, making it impossible for the spirit reader to uncover any deception.

    Emery''s testimony waspelling and convincing, and seeded in leaving the judges in deep contemtion. The weight of their decision was evident as they exchanged meaningful nces under every eye in the courtroom, silently deliberating the fate of Annara.

    After what felt like an eternity, the head judge finally broke the silence, his voicemanding attention.

    "We will adjourn for deliberation," he announced, his words reverberating through the courtroom. "We shall reconvene shortly to deliver our verdict."

    As the court session came to a temporary halt, anticipation could be felt hanging in the air. Emery''s testimony had undoubtedly made an impact, casting doubt on the usations against Annara.

    Nevertheless, the oue of the trial now rested in the hands of the judges, who would weigh the evidence and determine her fate.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Emery stepped down from the witness stand and made his return to his seat. He had done his part, providing a powerful testimony in support of his friend. He turned and caught Annara''s gaze, and in that fleeting moment, he saw a mix of gratitude and hope shining in her eyes.

    As they waited for the judge''s decision, Emery couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and anxiety.

    Minutes turned into hours, and the tension in the courtroom grew palpable. The judges eventually returned to their seats, their solemn yet contemtive expressions causing the tense atmosphere to be all-time high.

    All eyes were on them as they prepared to deliver the verdict that would determine Annara''s fate.

    The head judge''s voice cut through the silence, once againmanding the attention of everyone present. "After careful consideration of the evidence and thepelling testimony provided by Mr. Emery Ambrose, the court has reached a verdict," he announced, his words resonating through the room.

    Emery and Annara subconsciously looked at each other and locked eyes once again, their hopes intertwined in that singr moment of anticipation. The suspense was unbearable as the judge prepared to deliver the verdict that would shape their lives.

    "In the crime of Murder of Roran Harlight, this court finds the defendant, Annara Vermont�� Guilty," the judge dered, his voice resolute yet tinged with a hint of regret.

    The words hit Emery like a blow, causing his heart to sink. He had hoped for a different oue. The news was equally devastating for Annara, who stood at the podium. Her shoulders slumping under the weight of the guilty verdict.

    Yet, as if didn''t care for their reactions, the judge continued, "In the crime of escape and break out of Golden City prison, this court finds the defendant... Guilty," he pronounced, the words echoing through the courtroom.

    The shock on Emery''s face mirrored Annara''s as they both struggled toprehend the gravity of the situation. The guilty verdicts on the first two charges threatened to overshadow any glimmer of hope they had held onto.

    Both Emery and Annara braced themselves and waited for the judge to pronounce the verdict on the final charge. It was the one that carried the highest stakes, the one that had the potential to either condemn Annara or offer a lifeline.

    "In the crime of colluding with the enemy and causing the death of many, this court finds the defendant... Not Guilty," the judge dered, his voice filled with a mixture of surprise and relief.

    The weight of those words lifted a heavy burden off Emery''s shoulders, and a wave of relief washed over him. It was a victory, albeit small, amidst the sea of guilt and uncertainty. The not-guilty verdict on the third charge meant that Annara had been absolved of the most severe usations against her.

    As the judge concluded the proceedings, he stood up and read out the sentence for all to hear.

    "In the light of this new information, this court finds Annarra Vermont exempt from capital punishment, lowering the sentence to 15 years of prison time, effective immediately," he pronounced, his voice carrying the weight of the decision.

    The sentence reverberated through the room, met with a mix of reactions from the audience. Some seemed satisfied with the judge''s ruling, believing that justice had been served, while others expressed outrage and frustration, feeling that the punishment was either too lenient or undeserved.

    Emery''s gaze followed Annara as she was chained and pulled away back to prison, her fate sealed for the next 15 years. The sight filled him with a bittersweet blend of emotions��relief that she had been spared from a harsher sentence, but also a sense of disappointment and longing for a different oue.

    As the crowd erupted into a cacophony of noise, Emery couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 1624 Remorse

    Emery spent the next few daysing back and forth out of the Magus Alliance headquarters, tirelessly seeking a way to make an appeal for Annara. Despite his determination, he found himself facing numerous obstacles and being shut out at every turn. Frustration began to weigh heavily on his shoulders, and his friends grew increasingly concerned for him.

    They found him sitting on the enormous stairs in front of the building.

    Chumo, with a furrowed brow, was the first to speak. "Why do you have to go to such an extent for her, Why?"

    Emery didn''t answer immediately, his gaze fixed on the ground as he struggled to put his feelings into words. He found himself unable to exin the inexplicable pull he felt toward Annara.

    Thrax, always one to bring humor to tense situations, chimed in with a smirk. "Don''t you get it, Chumo? Our friend here is a hopeless romantic. That''s the secret behind why so many girls like him!"

    The attempted joke fell t, causing Emery''s annoyance to show on his face. He was not in the mood for lighthearted banter or the trivialization of his emotions.

    Realizing he had misjudged the situation, Thrax quickly backtracked. "Ahhhe on, it''s a fair trial, stop thinking about her already"

    Emery stood up abruptly, his resolve strengthening. "I am sorry Thrax, but I need to try once again. I can''t just give up," he dered, as he made his way back inside the Magus Alliance headquarters, determined to seek an audience once more.

    As Emery left, his friends exchanged nces filled with concern. Morgana, usually the quietest of the group, decided it was time to shed some light on the situation. With their bond, Morgana understood Emery better than anyone.

    "It''s about another girl," Morgana began, drawing the attention of Chumo and Thrax.

    Knowing how much Emery values these two friends, she decided to clear the confusion and tell them about the serpent girl who died just a few weeks ago.

    "Her death affected him deeply. He became even more protective of the people he cares about, especially Annara who shares the same memories with her"

    The news hit Thrax like a ton of bricks, his strong exterior crumbling as tears welled up in his eyes. He couldn''t bear the thought of his brother suffering silently and carrying such heavy burdens alone.

    In a moment of vulnerability, he shouted, "I am sorry, my brother! I didn''t know!"

    Still teary, Thrax whispers to the two "What about breaking her out of the prison, let''s do this!!"

    Chumo heaved a long sigh, he was no longer worried about Emery, but instead about this crazy friend of his.

    ####

    Emery''s relentless pursuit for an audience with the judge seemed to yield no results. Despite his efforts, he found himself facing one closed door after another. Frustration threatened to consume him, but amidst the disappointment, a glimmer of hope appeared in the form of Gerri.

    "I pulled some strings and managed to arrange a meeting for you," he announced, his voice filled with a sense of aplishment. "You need to see her now before they transfer her to the Central Prison."

    Emery''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of the Central Prison. It was a highly secure facility located on a restricted, and if Annara was moved there, the chances of him ever seeing her again for the next 15 years would be slim to none. With a renewed sense of urgency, Emery swiftly followed Gerri, eager to seize this opportunity to see Annara.

    They arrived at what appeared to be a processing room, where Annara was temporarily held before her transfer. The sight of her behind steel bars caused Emery''s heart to sink once again. It was a stark reminder of the dire situation they faced.

    However, when Annara caught sight of Emery, a warm smile spread across her face. "What''s with the long face?" she teased, attempting to lighten the heavy atmosphere. "You managed to get the sentence down to 15 years. That''s a win already."

    Emery''s expression remained somber as he responded, his voice filled with a mix of determination and concern. "I hope for a better oue," he admitted. Deep down, he couldn''t shake the feeling that there must be something more he could do to secure Annara''s freedom.

    Annara''s smile slowly faded, her features turning serious. "I did feel remorse for killing Roran. He didn''t deserve it," she confessed, her voice filled with sincerity. "So, I will dly pay for my mistake."

    Emery was taken aback by her words. He could sense the genuine remorse in her voice, and it sparked a glimmer of understanding within him. Annara''s admission allowed him to catch a glimpse of her true self, stripped of any pretenses or disguises.

    Attempting to reassure him, Annara forced another smile. "Don''t worry about it, Emery. Fifteen years is a rtively short time for us Magus. Once I''ve paid for my crime, I will finally be able to put everything behind me and be a free woman."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Emery couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for Annara''s resilience and eptance of her fate. However, her words also carried a weight of finality, reminding him that their time together would be severely limited.

    Annara''s gaze softened as she looked at him intently. "Emery, you''ve tried your best," she said, gratitudecing her words. "Revealing your identity for me like that... I am truly grateful." A smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she continued, "Consider your debt fully paid."

    Emery''s heart swelled with a mix of emotions before he could find the right words, multiple enforcers barged into the room, ready to escort Annara to her transfer.

    Before leaving, Annara said "Now that your identity is known, you should be careful Emery��Don''t die"

    #####

    Hours passed as Annara was transported through multiple teleportation portals and traveled through space until she finally arrived at the fabled Central Prison. The itself resembled a formidable fortress, designed to contain and confine the most dangerous inmates of the Magus Alliance.

    Surprisingly, the prospect of being surrounded by such individuals didn''t intimidate Annara. She had grown up among simr types of people, and their presence was a familiar backdrop to her life.

    "Back to the way they were... Me alone against the world," she muttered with a sigh, acknowledging the challenging circumstances she now found herself in.

    After undergoing the processing procedures, Annara was led to a different room instead of being taken directly to her designated cell. Her keen observation skill made her realize that something was amiss.

    "What is going on?" she questioned aloud, her heart pounding with anxiety. A foreboding feeling settled in, as if something dreadful awaited her.

    Before she could dwell further on her worries, the door swung open, and a figure of immense power stepped into the room.

    "Did the Harlight send someone to kill me?"

    But her fear quickly transformed into shock as she recognized the person standing before her. It was none other than Siliviana, the Queen of the Ouroboros. Confusion and curiosity mingled on Annara''s face as she stammered, "My queen... Why are you here?"

    Siliviana calmly took a seat in front of Annara, her regal demeanormanding attention. "I apologize for beingte to hear the news. I didn''t anticipate the Harlight''s eagerness to expedite the process. Fortunately, execution is no longer on the table," she exined.

    Annara''s mind raced, trying toprehend the implications of the Queen''s words. She struggled to piece together the puzzle until the queen continued, shedding light on the situation.

    "It has all worked out for the best. I''ve managed to strike a deal with the Harlight. For the next 15 years, you will be in service to me once again," Siliviana revealed, a small smile ying on her lips. "No personal secret missions, just your unwavering dedication"

    Annara remained stunned, unable to fully grasp the reality of the situation. It wasn''t until the guards came forward, removing the chains from her hands, that she realized this unexpected turn of events was indeed real.

    Overwhelmed by warmth and gratitude, she hastily spoke up, her voice filled with conviction. "I ept any terms. I will forever serve you," Annara pledged, a renewed sense of purpose flooding through her veins. "Send me on any mission, and I will follow without question."

    The Ouroboros queen''s smile widened, pleased with Annara''s response. "Excellent. As for the mission, I have something else in mind," Siliviana revealed, her tone hinting at a n of her own.

    The Queen asked, "How good are you with kids?"

    Startled by the unexpected question, Annara stammered, "I... I can try."

    "Good. Let''s go home."

    ####

    Author Note

    Ouroboros managed to settle a deal with the suffering party, the Harlight faction, and with it came a much easier agreement with the Magus Alliance. This highlighted the importance of having the backing of a powerful faction, something Emerycked. Of course, without Emery''s confession, the Harlight faction wouldn''t have been so willing to let go of the matter.

 Chapter 1625 Old Friends

    The trial had concluded, and Emery returned to Terra Castle with a heavy heart after witnessing Annara being sentenced to 15 years in prison. The weight of the verdict bore down on him, casting a shadow over his thoughts. As they arrived home, the familiar surroundings offered little sce, but what awaited him inside the Terra Pce managed to bring a glimmer of hope.

    Emery''s footsteps slowed as he caught sight of two figures standing in the grand hall. Recognition dawned on him as he realized they were none other than Karin and Cedric, his friends from the apothecary institute. Their presence was unexpected yetforting, a reminder of the connections he held dear.

    "Brother Emery! It''s really you!" Karin eximed, her eyes widening with joy.

    A smile tugged at Emery''s lips as he approached them. Karin''s infectious enthusiasm and Cedric''s warm presence were like a balm for his troubled soul. It had been four long years since theyst met, and yet the bond they shared remained strong.

    Cedric, ever the senior figure, greeted Emery with a firm handshake. "It''s good to see you, Emery. We heard about the trial and couldn''t wait to see you once it was over."

    As their conversation continued, Emery couldn''t help but notice the changes time had wrought upon them. Cedric''s features had matured, his face now adorned with the lines of experience, while Karin, despite the passing years, seemed frozen in time, her youthful energy undiminished.

    Karin''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she hesitated for a moment before throwing herself into Emery''s arms. Emotion choked her voice as she whispered, "I really thought you had died, brother."

    Eventually, they settled into a cozy sitting area, catching up and sharing stories of their respective journeys. Emery listened intently as Cedric regaled them with tales of their master, Grom.

    "Master Grom is still the same as always," Cedric said, a mix of admiration and fondness evident in his voice. "And Karin here, she''s achieved a remarkable milestone. She''s now a Rank 6 Artisan, the youngest in the institute''s history."

    Emery''s eyes widened in awe, pride shining through. "Congrattions, Karin!"

    Karin blushed, a mix of humility and satisfaction coloring her cheeks.

    Their conversation flowed effortlessly, the hours slipping away as they delved into memories and shared aspirations. Emery introduced Karin and Cedric to hispanions��Andrei, Tatyana, Morgana, and Thrax.

    However, Emery couldn''t help but notice Chumo''s absence, knowing that he was upied with his duties as an Enforcer.

    Curious about their friends'' knowledge of the Nightwalker Toxin, Emery inquired, and to his surprise, both Karin and Cedric were familiar with the subject. In fact, they had already brought it to the attention of Master Grom and Master Hazard, but unfortunately, they hadn''t found a solution yet.

    "They both agreed that magic is involved in the toxin. It seems abination of specific high-grade healing spells and antidotes will be necessary to counter it," Cedric exined.

    Karin, showing her dedication, offered her assistance. "If you have any new information about the toxin, I''d be more than happy to help with the research once again."

    "Thank you very much, Karin. I''ll definitely count on your expertise," Emery gratefully responded.

    As the evening drew to a close, Karin and Cedric prepared to bid their farewells. However, before leaving, Cedric leaned in closer to Emery, his voice low and filled with intrigue.

    "You should probablye and check out your shop at the apothecary center," Cedric said.

    "Of course, I will," Emery assured him.

    With promises to meet again soon, Karin and Cedric departed, leaving Emery with a renewed sense of purpose.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    When they leave, Emery realizes that Magus Silica has returned from her business in Golden City, and from the look of Silica''s conversation with Yuria, it was evident that things hadn''t gone as smoothly as they had hoped.

    "It seems ournd isn''t valued enough to be granted a loan," Silica remarked, disappointment etching lines on her face.

    Emery''s brow furrowed in concern. He had assumed that with the exposure of the Raven faction''s association with pirates, the matter of the debt would be swiftly resolved. However, it appeared that their predicament was moreplicated than anticipated.

    Terra''s debt was owed to the Magus Alliance, and although the fall of the Raven faction had granted them an extension, it hadn''t absolved the debt entirely. Theirnd was still at stake, and time seemed to be slipping away.

    Magus Silica sighed, her voiceced with a mix of resignation and determination. "We can only wait until my sister returns for a solution."

    Emery nodded in understanding,

    Thrax was still at the frontline with the sistersst week, he knows that the magus will return soon, they just need some time to obtain permission from themander for a leave. Patience was necessary in such uncertain circumstances.

    During this moment, Emery absentmindedly retrieved several storage rings. One of them belonged to the Raven magus he had defeated. With the magus''s demise, Emery had gained ess to the ring, uncovering a treasure trove of more than 5 million spirit stones and valuable artifacts, estimated to be worth a few million more.

    "These Raven faction Magi certainly were wealthy," Emery mused, his mind drifting to the possible sources of their vast fortune.

    Curiosity gnawed at him as he pondered the origin of their wealth. Were they acquired through legitimate means, or had the Raven faction delved into more nefarious activities? With their close rtionship with the pirates, it seems to be the case.

    There were still the storage rings belonging to the Faction Master Cyrus and their Elder, Zachary, both powerful full moon magus. These rings were different since their owners were still alive, caught by the Magus Alliance. Opening them would require special procedures or the owners'' consent.

    With over 30 million spirit stones debt, Emery made the decision to travel to Golden City the following day. The bustling metropolis would also hold opportunities and distractions, allowing him to temporarily divert his attention from the weight of his current problems.

    Furthermore, with his true identity revealed, Emery could finally im his well-deserved reward for winning the tournament and ranking among the top five acolytes of the academy.

    He retrieved the metallic card that disyed his identity, his fingers tracing the embossed letters and information came into his mind.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [ID Number: 83292008]

    [Contribution Points: 3,147,274]

    The card also granted him ess to collect his [Divine Art - Rank A] reward. It was a long-awaited and highly anticipated moment for Emery.

    ----------------------

 Chapter 1626 Market

    Just like always, Emery made preparations to leave Terra Castle, and as expected, Morgana stayed by his side, maintaining close proximity.

    With the situation regarding the Raven faction resolved, Emery saw no reason to leave Morgana behind. Moreover, since his true identity had been exposed, he couldn''t afford to be careless and preferred having a capable ally with him.

    However, Emery made the decision to leave the other two half-blood wolves behind to avoid drawing unnecessary attention. A group of four half-blood wolves would undoubtedly stand out in the bustling city streets of the Golden City.

    As for Thrax, aware that their destination was primarily for shopping and visiting the apothecary center, he chose to stay behind and continue his training.

    "Don''t take too long. I''m eager to return home to Earth," Thrax remarked, his longing for their shared homnd apparent.

    Emery also had to settle his return to Earth with the Magus Alliance, which added to the list of tasks he needed toplete in the Golden City.

    Once they passed through the Teleportation portal, Emery''s mind started to wander, considering which ce they should visit first in the Golden City. Before he could make a decision, Morgana took the lead, her hand grasping his, and guided him towards the bustling market street.

    "All right, I understand. Let''s grab something to eat first. I''m hungry too," Emery agreed, a faint smile gracing his lips as he followed Morgana''s lead.

    As Emery and Morgana strolled through the bustling market street, their senses were treated to a delightful array of scents and sights. The food stalls lining the streets showcased a wide variety of culinary delights, tempting passersby with their aromatic offerings. Emery couldn''t help but notice the sizzle of skewered meats grilling over open mes, the fragrant aroma of spices wafting through the air. He spotted vendors skillfully flipping pancakes, their golden-brown surfaces adorned with toppings like fresh fruits and drizzles of sweet syrup.

    They stopped at a stall that boasted a colorful disy of exotic fruits, their juicy flesh beckoning to be savored. Emery watched as Morgana eagerly bit into a sulent, ripe fruit, its vibrant orange flesh contrasting with the bright green skin. Juice trickled down her fingers as she relished the sweet and tangy vors, a look of pure enjoyment gracing her face.

    Emery couldn''t help but notice Morgana''s carefree and joyous attitude as she savored each bite. She found immense happiness in the simple pleasures of life, her eyes lighting up with excitement at the sight of every new dish. Her enthusiasm brought a smile to Emery''s face, filled with both admiration and a touch of envy.

    In the midst of their adventure, Emery decided to cherish the moment and spoke up.

    "Choose anything you want. It''s my treat."

    Little did Emery know that this spur-of-the-moment decision would result in hours of Morgana''s continuous eating. She seemed to possess an insatiable appetite, devouring everything in sight. If Emery didn''t know any better, he would have thought that Morgana had mastered a spatial spell, allowing her to store and consume an endless amount of food elsewhere.

    Finally, when the feast came to an end, Emery realized that they were in close proximity to the familiar Devildom auction house. Without much thought, he entered the establishment, his intention to seek out thedy of the house, Tessa Karat.

    Unfortunately, luck was not on his side, as Tessa was currently absent, and the current manager in charge showed little enthusiasm upon seeing two young figures like Emery and Morgana as potential customers.

    However, Emery''s VIP silver membership card quickly changed the atmosphere. The manager''s expression shifted, realizing the importance of their presence, especially after he read the name on the card.

    "Er... Emery Ambrose... My apologies, sir. Please follow me," the manager said, a newfound respect evident in his voice and demeanor.

    The manager led Emery and Morgana to a special VIP lounge, where multiple staff members promptly served them an array of delicious foods and beverages. The luxurious spread was a testament to the establishment''smitment to providing exceptional service.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Please enjoy," they said with a polite bow before discreetly leaving the room.

    Emery was about to decline the hospitality, considering his full stomach, but he was genuinely surprised when he noticed Morgana still had an insatiable appetite. "Nevermind," Emery said with a smile, deciding to let Morgana indulge in her love for food.

    Before Emery could discuss his purpose foring, the manager presented him with a new card, gleaming in gold. "My Lady has instructed us to upgrade your membership if you ever returned," the manager exined.

    Emery''s eyes widened in surprise as he epted the gold membership card. The card granted him ess to special auction seats, limited items, and a discount on services. Emery nodded in satisfaction, realizing that his act of aiding a prominent figure had yielded unexpected rewards.

    "I have some items to sell. Can you fetch me a good price?" Emery inquired, eager to make the most of his visit.

    "Certainly, sir," the manager replied with a professional demeanor.

    Emery handed over the artifacts he had collected from the Raven Magus, and the manager carefully examined each one. After a thorough evaluation, the manager made an offer.

    "We are willing to purchase all Tier 4 and below artifacts for 1.5 million spirit stones. As for the two Tier 5 artifacts, we suggest putting them up for auction instead," the manager suggested, offering his expert opinion.

    Believing in the establishment''s reputation and expertise, Emery agreed with the offer.

    To Emery''s surprise, the manager also expressed a willingness to assist in opening the bound storage rings belonging to Cyrus and the Raven elder. Although there was a service fee of 500,000 for both rings, Emery believed there might be something more valuable hidden inside and agreed to the cost.

    "The service will take approximately an hour, sir. Please wait here," the manager informed him, leading Emery to afortable seating area within the lounge.

    Emery took the opportunity to rx and enjoy the moment, observing Morgana as she continued to feast on the offeringsid before her.

    Exactly an hourter, the manager returned with the opened rings, revealing several Tier 5 artifacts, along with spirit stones and other valuable items, totaling 3 million in worth. While it was slightly less than Emery had anticipated, it was still a satisfying haul.

    Deciding to keep the spirit stones for himself, Emery pocketed the spirit stones and left the Tier 5 artifacts to be auctioned off.

    "Certainly, sir," the manager then informed him about the uing auction which was scheduled to take ce in two days, and the manager extended an invitation for Emery to attend.

    However, considering his substantial debt and the need to exercise restraint, Emery decided it would be wiser to refrain from attending and further tempt himself.

    "I wille in three days then. Thank you," Emery said, expressing his gratitude for the manager''s assistance before taking his leave.

 Chapter 1627 Permits

    The ce closest to the auction house was the apothecary center, so Emery and Morgana decided to drop by there next.

    They marveled at the towering building as they entered. Inside, they found themselves in the Master Grom workshop, a ce that held special significance for Emery. The familiar sight of the pleasant garden brought back a rush of memories, reminding him of his past and the knowledge he had gained in this very ce.

    As Emery looked around, he couldn''t help but notice that the workshop had changed. Several younger artisans he didn''t recognize were now filling the space with their creative energy. The atmosphere buzzed with excitement and potential. Emery''s eyes scanned the area, searching for any familiar faces, and that''s when he spotted Cedric, his senior and friend.

    "Master Grom is not here, but feel free to look around and use the facility," Cedric offered with a warm smile.

    Emery nodded appreciatively, grateful for the opportunity. However, he knew that time was of the essence, and he had a long list of tasks toplete. With a polite decline, he made his way toward the second level, where he could ess his own shop within the apothecary center.

    essing one of the panels provided, Emery opened his shop and nced at the shop''s information board, which showed the current status of his inventory:

    [Merlin Apothecary]

    [Items on sale - 0]

    [Spirit Stones - 321,000]

    Seeing the sales from the items he had left out before brought a smile to Emery''s face. However, he realized that his best-selling items, such as the coveted "Spirit Pool Potion" and the highly sought-after "Health Regeneration Pill," required his unique skill, "Photosynthesis," to create.

    Unfortunately, due to his current circumstances, he was unable to cast that particr spell. It pained him to leave his shop empty.

    Emery then noticed something that startled him��a significant number of messages pending in his shop''s inbox. Curiosity piqued, he quickly essed the messages, discovering a mix of requests and inquiries.

    Five of the messages were four-year-old requests for orders, likely lost in the chaos of his previous circumstances. Shockingly, the other twenty messages were all centered around a particr item��one that the sender continuously requested almost every month. Emery''s interest was piqued, and when he saw thetest request, his astonishment grew.

    [Request order: 1000 Reviving Pills - 2,500,000 spirit stones]

    It was a substantial order, and the prospect of fulfilling it ignited a spark of desire within Emery. Thest time he sold the pill was at a cost of 1,300 spirit stones, and now it appeared the price had doubled.

    What baffled him was the fact that the cost of materials required to create one pill was no more than 100 spirit stones, making the profit margin incredibly enticing.

    Unfortunately, creating the Reviving Pills was an even more challenging process. It required not only his "Photosynthesis" skill but also the delicate bnce and synergy of both light and darkness energies.

    The allure of doing what he loved while amassing wealth was a tempting proposition��one that made him consider bing a renowned apothecary master in the future. Unconsciously, a chuckle escaped his lips, drawing a bemused smile from Morgana, who stood by his side.

    [Order Rejected]

    Shaking off his momentary distraction, Emery regained his focus and decided to order some [Spirit explosion pills] to refill his supplies for the future. Unlike in Silvermane city, Emery this time could receive the pills in a matter of minutes.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    When he was done, Emery looked toward Moragana and said, "Let''s go to the next stop,"

    Leaving the apothecary center behind, Emery and Morgana made their way to the Magus Alliance Center once again. This time, their destination was one of the officials responsible for handling various permits. Uncertainty filled Emery''s mind as he was led to a formal room and met a middle-aged man with sses, who seemed engrossed in essing his data through a cube crystal.

    "Mister Emery Ambrose," the man greeted, his voice carrying a professional tone.

    As the man sifted through the data, confusion crossed his face. The information indicated that Emery was deceased and had supposedly returned to his lower realm, Earth. Emery chose his words carefully not to reveal any information about the Khaos Gate and exined that his soul had never actually returned to Earth and that he had managed to recover with the help of a clone body.

    The man''s previous smile faded, reced by a sheen of perspiration as he struggled to find the appropriate solution for Emery''s unique situation.

    "In a simr circumstance, a graduated Magus academy acolyte like you would be required to provide 10,000 merit points before being granted personal ess in and out of your. However, the data shows that you supposedly received a dispensation."

    Unfortunately, the note granting dispensation was four years old and associated with a deceased person, necessitating additional time to rectify the matter.

    "We will send you the updated information in a few days'' time," the man assured Emery.

    Relief washed over Emery as he realized that the situation was not asplex as he had feared. Seizing the opportunity, he decided to inquire further. With a nce at the red-haired girl standing beside him, he asked,

    "I have a question about registering someone who managed to break through to the Magus realm from a lower realm world."

    The man''s expression became more serious as he exined that if the person in question had not been summoned by the Magus Alliance, like Emery and his friends through the Magus academy, they would need proper permission from the caretaker of their world.

    Which was in Earth''s case will be the Nephilim, Cronus faction.

    Emery''s anxiety grew as he considered the implications and asked what would happen if one did not have such permission.

    "Then he or she could be considered an illegal migrant and would need to be apprehended immediately," the official stated, oblivious to Emery''s rising concern.

    Emery masked his anxiety, relieved that Morgana appeared oblivious to the gravity of the situation.

    The official concluded by exining that the procedure for registration with a note from the caretaker was rtively straightforward. However, given the ongoing conflict with the Cronus faction, Emery realized that it could potentially lead to numerousplications, especially since Morgana had managed to evade their observation.

    Maintaining a broad smile that concealed his inner turmoil, Emery thanked the official and swiftly left the office, eager to put some distance between them and any potential trouble.

    "Thank you,"

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1628 Return

    Apparently, getting back to Earth wouldn''t be easy for Emery. Not only did he need to collect some merits, but he might also have to face the Cronos faction regarding Morgana''s situation.

    Even if Emery managed to find a way to smuggle her back using the Khaos Gate, Morgana would forever be unable to freely travel between the Magus universe and Earth without a proper permit.

    Emery realized that he might need to pull some favors to make this happen. Perhaps with Morgana being a half-blood, Zodiac City could potentially help them navigate through theplexities of the situation. He made a mental note to reach out to the contacts he had established in the half-blood city and see if they could provide any assistance.

    However, before dealing with those matters, Emery had another important ce to visit.

    It was probably the most significant in the entire sector, a restricted area essible only to the privileged and hopefully Emery can get ess to enter.

    Approaching the teleportation portal, Emery stated his destination, "Hyperion."

    The guard stationed at the portal requested identification, and Emery handed over his identity card. The guard scrutinized it for a moment before confirming,

    "Yes, you are allowed to enter." Emery felt a sense of relief wash over him as he realized that his privileged status from his time at the Magus Academy still held some weight.

    The Hyperion was renowned for its connection to the Magus Academy and its privileged acolytes. Despite the academy''s closure, the still housed numerous esteemed magus from all walks of life.

    Stepping through the teleportation gate, Emery found himself transported to a massive construct in space, the gateway to the Hyperion. However, his journey was not yetplete. He was stopped once again for a second check-up, despite having the proper clearance.

    This time, Emery found himself facing the guard captain, a stern-looking figure with an air of authority. Emery took a deep breath and stated his purpose,

    "I am here to collect my Academy contribution points and rewards." The captain''s expression softened slightly upon hearing Emery''s words.

    "Yes, I remember you... you did really well at the tournament," the captain acknowledged a glimmer of recognition in his eyes. Emery felt a surge of pride at the captain''s praise.

    "You may enter," the captain finally dered. "There will be someone at the Hyperion center who can help you with your inquiries." Emery nodded gratefully, thanking the captain for his assistance. He nced at Morgana, relieved that she was allowed to apany him on this journey.

    Both Emery and Morgana entered the prepared round construct, a transport vessel specifically designed to ferry visitors to the Hyperion. The construct began its descent through a long tube, gradually descending toward the''s surface. Emery watched through the ss as the yellow came into view.

    As he gazed upon the, memories began to resurface within Emery''s mind.

    He felt a strange sense of familiarity as if he was forgetting something, or someone important. Yet, try as he might, he couldn''t quite grasp the details of those memories.

    "Who.. what is it?"

    One image, in particr, stood out��a group of small, nt-like creatures. Emery suddenly remembered the Spirit cave he had on the and the dozens of these creatures he left there.

    "Twik!"

    Emery''s sudden shout startled Morgana, who looked at him with concern. Emery''s excitement couldn''t be contained. He wasn''t sure if Twik and the others were still there, but he held onto the hope that they were.

    Minutester, the construct arrived at the Hyperion center, and Emery wasted no time rushing out into the open air. He was determined to find his way to the Spirit Cave and reunite with the creatures he had left behind.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Where is it... remember!"

    Morgana followed closely behind, her curiosity piqued by Emery''s enthusiasm.

    At this moment, A figure approached them, a pink-haired female filled with excitement. "My favorite acolyte is finally here!" she eximed.

    However, Emery''s mind was solely focused on his little nt creatures. Didnt hear the woman;s greeting, he activated his [Light Wing] ability and took off in a flight, heading in the direction of the cave. Morgana hurriedly followed suit, struggling to keep up with Emery''s speed.

    The pink hair woman was surprised as she called out, "What... wait!" she said before she quickly took out a device and flew in the chase.

    "What happened Emery?" Morgana asks while flying close to him

    "Just follow me, I''ll show you!" Emery said with excitement on his face.

    Emery''s mind was consumed with images of his beloved little buddies. He couldn''t wait any longer to see them again. He increased his speed, determined to reach the Spirit cave as quickly as possible.

    After half an hour of soaring through the skies, Emery finally arrived at the familiar ind. Without hesitation, he dashed toward the cave located on the hill and entered its depths.

    However, as Emery stepped inside, a sense of unease washed over him. There was no trace of life or energy within the cave. In fact, It seemed to have remained untouched for years.

    Disappointment and worry flooded Emery''s heart, and Morgana could sense his emotions. She reached out and held his hand, offeringfort. "Whoever you''re looking for, I''m sure they are fine," she assured him, her voice filled with empathy.

    Emery managed a smile, grateful for Morgana''s support. He realized that the Hyperion was one of the most secure ces in the Magus Alliance. Surely, someone must know where his little nt creatures had gone.

    Determined to find answers, Emery turned around, only to notice that someone had been following him all along.

    The pink-haired woman, Magus Ramora, his guide on the, approached with a frown.

    "Is that how you treat your senior?" she chided him lightly.

    Emery''s eagerness to find his nt creatures took precedence over social niceties. He interrupted Ramora, blurting out, "Senior, do you know where my nt creatures are?"

    Ramora sighed heavily, clearly exasperated by Emery''s impatience. "That''s why you should let me finish first... yes, I know where they are. I''ll take you to them," she finally responded, her tone tinged with annoyance.

    Emery''s eyes lit up believed that he would soon be reunited with his cherished nt creatures.

    With Ramora leading the way, Emery and Morgana followed her through the Hyperion, toward one of the special inds filled with lush green. To his surprise, Ramona actually leads him to meet the new caretaker of the Hyperion.

    "He must be happy to see you too," said Ramora with a smile

    "He? Who is he?"

 Chapter 1629 Plant Creatures

    It was one of the restricted inds within Hyperion, filled with a highly concentrated energy of nature. As Emery soared above the vast ind, the vibrant colors and lush greenery below captivated his senses.

    The air was thick with the essence of life, and he couldn''t help but marvel at the incredible power that flowed through this ce. However, a question lingered in his mind: Why did the caretaker of such an important choose to reside in this particr location? What secrets did this ind hold?

    As they drew closer to the mountain at the heart of the ind, Emery''s heightened perception picked up on multiple powerful energy signatures emanating from the surroundings.

    To his surprise, nestled amidst the dense woods inside the mountain, he spotted an establishment that resembled a vige crafted from natural nts and rocks. It blended harmoniously with the environment as if an extension of the ind itself.

    As Emery and Ramoranded at the entrance, they were met by magus-level guards stationed there. Ramora respectfully addressed them, stating, "I have a visitor here to meet the Caretaker"

    The guards exchanged nces before one of them nodded and stepped aside, allowing them passage. Emery''s anticipation grew, his mind racing with thoughts of what awaited him inside.

    The gate swung open, and a figure emerged��a pale, skinny young woman with flowing light green hair. There was a sense of familiarity about her that Emery couldn''t quite ce. Before he could utter a word, she spoke, her voice filled with recognition, "You don''t remember me, do you? I''m the one who fought you at the Magus tournament."

    The name Mera crossed Emery''s mind, triggering fragmented memories of their encounter. Though the details eluded him, there was an undeniable connection between them.

    However, his attention swiftly shifted as a wave of familiar energy washed over him from within the establishment��energy he had yearned to reunite with.

    Unable to contain his excitement, Emery disregarded all else and darted past the startled guards, rushing towards the entrance of the cave. The guards instinctively moved to intercept him, but Mera swiftly intervened, assuring them, "It''s okay, he can enter."

    All eyes were on Emery as he ventured into the depths of the cave. The dazzling light reflecting off the cave''s ceilings momentarily blinded him, yet it radiated a warmth that prated his being, reminiscent of the nurturing embrace of the sun.

    Gradually, as his eyes adjusted to the brilliance, Emery heard a chorus of familiar voices echoing through the cavern, calling out,

    "Ku�� ku��. Kuang." To his astonishment, it wasn''t just one creature, but a multitude of them��dozens of chubby little yellow nt creatures withrge rocky heads and two pitch-ck eyes. Some stood half a meter tall, while others were about a palm in size. They approached him with unbridled joy, their delicate hands reaching out to touch his legs, and a few even leapt onto his shoulder.

    "Ku ku ku��"

    "Kuang kuang"

    They chimed happily, their melodious voices forming a symphony of reunion. They were his cherished Chizpur Fangs creatures��the beings he had created with his own hands.

    But how could there be so many of them? Memories began to resurface within Emery''s mind, revealing a long-forgotten incident that had transformed his batch of 30 Chizpur Fangs back into seedling forms. And now, standing before him, were at least a hundred of these enchanting creatures, thriving and vibrant.

    Emery''s gaze swept across the expanse of the cave, his heart yearning to find the familiar faces of the other nt creatures��his buddy Twik, as well as the five Chizpur brothers. Yet, they were conspicuously absent.

    Suddenly, his attention was diverted as a grand magus figure made his entrance.

    The Chizpur Fangs creatures scattered in awe, creating a path as the magus approached Emery with a serene smile adorning his weathered face.

    "You have returned, Emery�� good, very good," the grand magus greeted him warmly.

    Initially taken aback, Emery quickly recognized the elderly figure standing before him. It was none other than Grand Magus Yvere, the esteemed head instructor of the renowned nt Institute��a figure he held in high regard. Grand Magus Yvere had been instrumental in assisting Emery during a previous nt creature incident.

    Emery''s gaze shifted from the grand magus to the lively Chizpur Fangs that now encircled him, their tiny forms crawling with uncontainable delight. It was evident that the elder had taken meticulous care of them in his absence.

    Observing Emery''s bewilderment, Grand Magus Yvere spoke, his voice carrying the wisdom of ages, "Come with me."

    As Emery followed the grand magus deeper into the recesses of the cave, he left behind Morgana, Ramora, and Mera, who chose to wait outside.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The passage they entered led them to a tranquil area adorned with chairs and tables crafted from natural stones. Positioned near a sereneke, the space exuded a serene ambiance, teeming with the potent energy of nature.

    They settled down in the midst of this enchanting scenery, their senses enveloped by the symphony of rustling leaves and the gentle murmur of the nearby water.

    The grand magus broke the weighty silence that enveloped them, his voice resonating with a profound sense of reverence. "Let me check your condition first" he requested, his gaze filled with an unwavering focus.

    Without needing any exnation, the grand magus effortlessly detected an anomaly within Emery''s spirit soul. With a mere touch of his arm, he said

    "I see you manage to go through such tribtion"

    The expression on the grand magus''s face momentarily flickered with surprise before heposed himself and let out a prolonged sigh.

    "I must admit, your condition has piqued my curiosity," the grand magus confessed, his voice carrying a mix of intrigue and concern. "If you are willing, I would appreciate it if you could shed some light on what did happen, to this old man"

    Emery held the grand magus in the highest esteem and respected his wisdom. Thus, he was inclined to reveal certain aspects of his journey, omitting the intricate details concerning Ouroboros and the Khaos Gate. With utmost sincerity, Emery recounted the trials he had faced, including the separation of his souls and the creation of his clone body.

    As Emery concluded his ount, the grand magus nodded knowingly. "I see," he murmured, his voice filled with a blend ofprehension and empathy. "Your spirit should eventually recover, given time. However, you must exercise caution regarding the being residing within your body."

    Emery''s heart skipped a beat as he realized that the grand magus possessed the power to sense the presence of the Khaos Gate within him. Yet, to his relief, the grand magus disyed no overt interest in the matter, instead offering a word of caution.

    The grand magus then continues "Now, ask your question, Emery."

    Emery''s curiosity burned within him, and his first query revolved around the hundred Chizpur Fangs creatures that now called this cave their home. He sought to understand their origin and the reason for their presence here.

    Grand Magus Yvere, with a glimmer of wonder in his eyes, began to exin. He unveiled the incredible revtion that Emery had not only seeded in creating life but that these remarkable creatures had also been able to procreate. However, the process required a substantial amount of light energy, which had beencking in Emery''s previous spirit cave.

    Fortuitously, three years prior, when Grand Magus Yvere assumed the role of the''s caretaker, he had paid a visit to Emery''s cave. At that moment, he had discovered the predicament.

    The grand magus brought the nt creatures to this ind and tapped into the unique light energy emanating from its cavern to foster the growth and reproduction of the Chizpur Fangs, resulting in their multiplied numbers.

    Emery''s heart swelled with gratitude as he witnessed the sheer happiness radiating from the little creatures. He expressed his deep appreciation to the grand magus for the care and dedication he had poured into nurturing them.

    Grand Magus Yvere''s response was filled with warmth, "Don''t mention it, Emery. These little creatures have been excellentpanions for me, and it has been a joy to watch them flourish."

    Now that Emeryprehended the situation more fully, he couldn''t help but be consumed by his inquisitive nature. A burning question arose within him, and he directed his attention towards the grand magus. "Elder, I wonder if the others are here��the matured nt creatures, I mean."

    To Emery''s surprise, a mischievous glint danced in Grand Magus Yvere''s eyes as he chuckled before responding, "Yes, they are here. Those rascals are currently below the surface."

    "The surface?"

    When the grand magus uttered the word "surface," of the Hyperion, Emery''s mind was immediately flooded with memories, transporting him back to a time when he engaged in intense training with a formidable rival.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1630 Surface

    Hyperion, a colossal gas giant, dominated the cosmic expanse with its imposing presence. Its majestic form was adorned with numerous floating inds, suspended in the vibrant atmosphere that surrounded it.

    Emery follows the grand magus deeper into the cave. Intrigued and fueled by a sense of anticipation, his steps echoed through the hallowed passageways.

    Eventually, they arrived at a vast chasm��an immense pit that seemed to descend into the very heart of Hyperion.

    "We shall descend into the depths of this pit," dered the grand magus.

    Without hesitation, the two figures soared downward, piercing through a dense veil of clouds that enshrouded the precipice. Emery couldn''t help but be reminded of the immense gravitational forces that gripped him, steadily increasing as they descended. However, he remained unfazed, his current strength quickly navigating the pressure.

    5 miles, 10 miles.

    Emery kept falling blind through the mist, unable to use his spirit reading until finally emerged from the depths of the cloud cover, Emery''s eyes widened in awe. The sight before him unfolded like a portal into an entirely different world.

    A vast expanse of mountains filled with tall weathering gray trees stood above dark sands.

    The colors that painted this secret realm were vibrant and vivid, shimmering in hues that transcended mortal imagination.

    Emery gracefully maneuvered his [Lightwing], through the air, following closely behind the grand magus.

    As they traversed the distance, thendscape unfolded beneath them, revealing a vast expanse that led to another camp. It was a bustling hub of activity, filled with magus of various ranks, each engrossed in their assigned tasks.

    With a gentle descent, Emerynded at the heart of the camp. The moment his feet touched the ground, several magus approached them, their expressions filled with a mix of awe and respect. They bowed in reverence to the grand magus, acknowledging his presence.

    "Wee back, caretaker," they greeted the grand magus, their voicesced with deference.

    Emery nced around the camp, taking in the sight of the diligent magus diligently packing and loading materials into specialized boxes. Their movements were precise and purposeful, indicating a meticulous preparation process.

    Even in the midst of their bustling activity, Emery''s thoughts remained fixated on his ntpanions. However, the ambient spiritual energy in the area made it challenging for him to connect with them through his spirit reading abilities.

    Sensing Emery''s restlessness, the grand magus said "Be patient, they will arrive here soon," he assured Emery, his voice carrying aforting tone.

    Before long, a faint rumble reverberated through the ground, catching Emery''s attention. He nced towards the source and noticed dark sands rising in the distance, swirling in the air like a tempest. The atmosphere grew tense as one of the full moon magus, a distinguished squad leader symbol adorning his robes, called out to the others.

    "Northside! Prepare yourselves! Form a line!" the leader''smanding voice echoed across the camp.

    Emery''s gaze followed the leader''s direction, and he caught sight of a horde of spider-like creatures charging toward the camp, their menacing presence palpable. The magus wasted no time, hastily forming their battle lines and readying themselves for the imminent sh.

    With bated breath, Emery watched as the storm of ashes drew nearer, the spiders closing in with relentless determination. Time seemed to slow as the tension mounted, only to be shattered by the leader''s resolutemand.

    "Attack!"

    The magus charged forward in unison, their weapons raised and spells at the ready. They met the onught of the hostile creatures head-on, engaging them with unwavering resolve. Emery''s heart swelled with admiration for their bravery and dedication.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    While the magus fought valiantly, Emery ce at the grand magus, who stood silently, observing the battle with a wise and discerning gaze.

    Despite his own desire to join the fray and lend a helping hand, Emery found himself held back, intrigued by a sudden urrence in the middle of the battlefield.

    Amidst the chaos, the ground beneath Emery''s feet trembled once more, as if heralding the arrival of a new force. To his astonishment, multiple figures emerged from the very earth itself. Five formidable rocky creatures, towering at an impressive three meters in height, sprang forth, their rugged forms exuding an aura of strength and resilience.

    Without hesitation, the rocky creatures swiftly erected towering walls of earth, serving as a formidable barrier against the relentless spider hordes.

    The magus, emboldened by this disy of assistance, surged forward with renewed determination, unleashing a flurry of spells andunching coordinated attacks. Thebined might of the magus and the rocky creatures unleashed a symphony of destruction upon the enemy.

    Emery''s eyes widened in recognition and delight as he realized the identities of the towering allies. They were none other than Chika, Chiki, Chiku, Chike, and Chiko��the Chizpur brothers.

    The memories of their mischievous and lighthearted adventures flooded Emery''s mind, now reced by the sight of these once-small and yful creatures transformed into formidable protectors.

    Though outnumbered and facing legendary creatures of considerable power, the battle swiftly turned in their favor. Within a matter of minutes, the spiders began to scatter and retreat back into the mountains, vanquished by thebined might of magus and rocky defenders.

    Overwhelmed with relief and excitement, Emery approached the remnants of the battlefield, making his way towards the towering figures of the Chizpur brothers. As the dust settled, the five rocky creatures finally noticed Emery''s presence, their faces lighting up with joy.

    "KU! KU! KU!" they eximed, their deep voices resonating with happiness.

    Emery couldn''t help but chuckle as they enthusiastically surrounded him, vying for his attention and affection. They yfully tugged at him from all directions, their immense strength inadvertently causing him a slight difort.

    "KU! KU! KU!"

    "Yes, yes... I missed you all too," Emeryughed, attempting to calm them down. "Please, settle down... You''re going to crush me."

    Amidst the joyful chaos, Emery managed to catch his breath and posed a question to the brothers. "Where is your other brother? Where is Twik?"

    Almost as if on cue, Emery''s eyes fell upon a humanoid nt creature emerging from the scene, carrying arge crate with its two sturdy arms. It bore a resemnce to Emery''s memories of Twik, a youthful and vibrant being crafted from roots.

    Their eyes met, and at that moment, the nt creature dropped the crates to the ground, its expression mirroring a mix of surprise and recognition.

    "Kuang kuang,"

    "Twik, it''s me"

    It was a beautiful reunion, one watched with a smile by the Grand Magus and the others around.

    x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1631 Genetics

    "Ku.. ku .. Kuang!!"

    Emery''s heart filled with a mix of relief and joy as he heard the familiar cries of the nt creatures. They gathered around him, eager to express how much they had missed him.

    "Yes, I am sorry it took so long for me to return," Emery apologized, his voice filled with sincerity.

    The Chizpur brothers bounced around with exuberance, clearly showing their affection, while Twik, the Flora Colossi, appeared more serene andposed. Emery couldn''t help but smile at their warm reception.

    Emery took a moment to observe the growth of the Chizpurs, marveling at their progress. As he analyzed them, a notification shed in his mind, providing him with detailed information about their current state:

    [Chizpur Fang - Stage 6]

    [Magical Creature - Level 120]

    [Battle Power - 145]

    Emery was surprised to discover that the five Chizpurs had reached the pinnacle of their magical creature evolution. Their powers now rivaled those of legendary beings, and their physical development reflected their incredible growth. Turning his attention to Twik, Emery noted:

    [Flora Colossi - Stage 8]

    [Mythical Creature Level 30]

    [Battle Power - 295]

    All of them certainly have improved, Emery thought to himself, pleased with their progress. Although it wasn''t as significant as he had hoped, he felt a profound sense of relief knowing that they were all healthy and thriving.

    As they spent time together, reminiscing and catching up on lost moments, Twik assumed the role of the older brother and reminded them of their responsibilities. He mentioned something about reporting for the mission they had justpleted, highlighting the importance of their contributions to the Magus Alliance.

    With warm farewells, the six nt creatures excused themselves and headed to meet the captain in charge of the pce. Emery watched them depart, feeling a mixture of pride for their aplishments and a twinge of sadness for the moments he had missed in their lives.

    Approaching the grand magus once again, Emery expressed his sincere gratitude for taking care of the nt creatures during his absence. The grand magus, with a gentle smile, suggested they take a stroll around the camp to have a meaningful conversation.

    As they walked, the grand magus posed a question that weighed heavily on Emery''s mind:

    "What future do you n for them?"

    Emery couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh, feeling the weight of responsibility settle upon his shoulders. He admitted that he hadn''t thought much about their future, as he had only recently remembered their existence. However, considering the Chizpurs'' dependence on light energy, Emery knew that his options were limited.

    Sensing Emery''s uncertainty, Elder Yvere led him to one of the guarded tents, where crates filled with tubes of crystals were stored. The elder exined, "The truth is, I have been assigned as caretaker of this ce for one reason: to prepare for our departure."

    Emery''s confusion grew, and he questioned, "What do you mean?"

    Elder Yvere revealed a startling truth: "We are abandoning this, Emery. The Magus Alliance is extracting thest of its resources before we leave."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The revtion struck Emery with a mix of surprise and understanding. The slow withdrawal of the Magus Alliance from the sector suddenly made sense. However, he realized with a heavy heart that the Chizpurs and Twik would not be able to stay in this ce for long.

    "We have two years toplete the relocation," Elder Yvere continued.

    Emery pondered the newfound information, realizing that he knew no other ces with such abundant light energy. He turned to the grand magus, seeking guidance.

    The grand magus looked at Emery intently and asked, "There''s somece that I would rmend, but I wonder if you or anyone will be looking out for them, or if you will just leave them there?"

    Emery''s resolve strengthened, and he replied firmly, "No, Elder, I will definitely take care of them"

    As Emery made this solemn promise, he couldn''t help but feel the weight of the responsibility. With so many challenges ahead, he questioned whether he could truly fulfill hismitment.

    Sensing Emery''s hesitation, Elder Yvere said with understanding, "There is another matter you should know."

    During the three years the grand magus had spent with the nt creatures, the elder had made a troubling discovery.

    "Mysteriously, there is a gic difference between the matured Chizpurs and the young ones," he exined, his voice tinged with concern.

    Emery''s eyes widened in surprise and worry. He struggled toprehend how such a discrepancy could exist. The grand magus borated, exining that not only were the five brothers unable to evolve to the next stage of their development, but they were also incapable of procreating like the younger Chizpurs.

    "How is that possible!?" Emery eximed, his mind racing with thoughts and questions.

    Feeling the weight of the situation, Emery and the grand magus engaged in a deep discussion, determined to uncover the cause of this gic disparity.

    There was one situation happening with the light wisp at the Pandora that made the mature one different, but Emery''s put his bet on the fact that the young ones had been given an upgraded [metamorph potion] infused with [celestial essence], a concoction that seemed to have influenced their growth.

    The grand magus believed that the solution might lie in recreating a simr potion, one that could potentially bring about the desired changes in the mature Chizpurs. This way, they could regain the ability to procreate, and perhaps even alleviate the younger ones'' constant need for light energy.

    However, Emery''s mind couldn''t escape the traumatic memory of the previous potion incident, where it had nearly resulted in the death of all the nt creatures. The process of creating such a potion wasplex and delicate, and hecked the necessary spellcasting abilities to execute it.

    Time was of the essence, as the grand magus reminded Emery that they had only two years to solve this dilemma.

    "I will very much prefer for you to find a solution for them, but if you cant take care of their needs, in two years'' time I am ready to bring them back to my homeworld with me"

    These words weighed heavily on Emery''s mind, adding anotheryer of responsibility to an already daunting task.

    Aware of Emery''s internal struggle, the grand magus offered a final remark, "I hope you can make the right decision for them. They are counting on you."

    Emery''s mind whirled with thoughts and concerns. The future of the Chizpurs and Twik seemed uncertain, but he was determined to find a way to ensure their well-being and happiness.

    x x x x x

 Chapter 1632 Decision

    Emery spent an entire day on the surface of Hyperion, joining his six loyalpanions in their mission. It was a sight to behold as the six buddies had formed their own little squad, seamlessly assisting the Magus Alliance in locating underground resources and fearlessly battling a swarm of legendary creatures. Their coordination and efficiency in carrying out the mission were nothing short of amazing.

    As the mission took a brief break, Emery apanied hispanions back to the floating ind where the young nt creatures resided. Once again, he was filled with warmth and joy at the sight of their return, greeted with open arms by the enthusiastic younglings. The bond between hispanions and the little ones was evident, as they interacted with affection and familiarity.

    At this moment, Emery saw an opportunity to introduce the nt creatures to Morgana. Having been born and raised in the fey forest, Morgana possessed a deep understanding of nature and the ability to connect with magical creatures. To Emery''s delight, she blended in effortlessly with the nt creatures, as if she had always been a part of their world.

    The group spent two more days together, enjoying each other''spany and makingsting memories. During their time together, they engaged in various activities that showcased their unity and shared experiences. They swam together in the crystal-clear waters surrounding the floating ind, the nt creatures disying their agility and grace in the water. Laughter echoed through the air as they joked around while feasting on a delicious meal, everyone contributing to themunal table.

    While the days were filled with joy and camaraderie, Emery couldn''t escape the persistent thoughts about the future and the best course of action for the nt creatures. He knew that in order to help them fully, he needed to recover swiftly from his shattered magus core and relearn the spells necessary to create a perfected [Metamorph potion].

    However, with such a short timeline of two years, it would most probably mean he needed to change his priority for them. One involved postponing his return visit to Earth and heading on a journey for his recovery.

    As his troubled thoughts weighed on him, Twik, who shared a special bond with Emery, approached him during a moment of solitude. The young nt creature looked into Emery''s eyes and, to Emery''s astonishment, spoke words that surprised him.

    "Are... you... leaving... again? Ku."

    The fact that Twik had learned to speak the humannguage filled Emery with joy, but the question itself made his joy cut short. Emery took a deep sigh before saying what had been on his mind and said, "Yes, I am."

    It didn''t need any special bonding or spirit reading from Emery to understand the disappointment Twik felt in his heart. Before Emery could exin theplexities of the situation, Twik simply uttered, "Just... leave... ku," and retreated into theforting embrace of the earth.

    Emery sighed once more, feeling a mix of emotions swirling within him. Morgana, sensing his turmoil, approached and offered herforting presence. "Share your thoughts honestly," she advised.

    Taking Morgana''s counsel to heart, Emery gathered everyone when they were awake, forming a circle under the shade of a towering ancient tree. With the hundred nt creatures before him, he took a deep breath, allowing his connection with them to deepen through [One mind].<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Through this powerful bond, he shared his thoughts and emotions,ying bare his concerns about the future. Emery spoke of the necessity to recover fully from his wounds for both his and their benefit. He emphasized the dangers thaty beyond the safety of their floating ind, the formidable threats he would face on his journey. Above all, he expressed the depth of his care and affection for them, exining how his decision to leave once again troubled his heart.

    His words were spoken with utmost sincerity, resonating with each individual consciousness present within the nt creatures. They, too, understood theplexities of the situation and the weight of Emery''s decision.

    Surprisingly, it was Twik who stood up from the rest, his voice filled with determination. "Ku... ku... I will follow you," he dered, his eyes shining with unwavering will.

    Emery''s heart swelled with gratitude and love for the young nt creature. He gently exined his reservations, highlighting the importance of Twik''s presence in nurturing and protecting the others on the floating ind. However, Twik reassured him, urging him to have faith in their abilities and independence. He shared a thought that touched Emery deeply, believing that Emery needed him more than the others and that he would make sure to do what was best for everyone.

    Once again, Emery reminded them that these nt creatures were individuals with their own consciousness, hence Emery agreed to Twik''s decision. They embraced, and their bond was strengthened by the unspoken connection they shared. The other nt creatures, witnessing this exchange, affirmed their support for Emery''s journey.

    Before bidding farewell, the nt creatures insisted on a grand and heartfelt send-off. They organized a vibrant farewell party, filled withughter. The air was thick with the scent of blossoms as colorful petals fluttered around, creating a magical ambiance.

    As the time to depart finally arrived, the group met with the caretaker at the cave entrance who said, "I see you have made your decision. Before you leave, there is someone looking for you. Come with me," the caretaker said.

    The elderly then led them towards a wooden boat that materialized with a simple touch of his wooden staff. As soon as they were aboard, the boat floated gracefully in the air, ready to transport them to their destination, which was apparently back to the Hyperion center.

    They went toward one of the enclosed rooms where Emery was surprised to recognize the person they were about to meet��an influential and powerful grand magus, Headmaster Delbrand.

    "Emery, good to see you again," the grand magus greeted with a warm smile.

    x x x x x

 Chapter 1633 Threat

    As Twik and Morgana patiently waited outside, Emery stepped into the room, immediately recognizing the figure before him. The man''s presence sent a jolt through his memory, and with a spark of familiarity, Emery addressed him by his former title, "Headmaster."

    A warm chuckle escaped the man''s lips as he replied, "Ah, Emery, it has been four years since I held that title. There''s no need to address me as such anymore."

    Emery nodded, showing respect to the man''s request. "Of course, Elder," he replied, acknowledging the man''s seniority.

    Grand Magus Yvere, who was also present, yfully interrupted their conversation, his eyes glimmering with mischief. "Indeed, it has been quite some time. Perhaps it''s about time you considered taking on a new position," he teased.

    Delbrand''s response was filled with a touch of nostalgia. "No, Yvere, not right now," he answered with a smile.

    The two Grand Magus engaged in friendly banter, their voicesced with familiarity and shared memories. It was evident that their bond ran deep, like that of old friends. Eventually, their conversation turned to Emery, and Delbrand''s gaze shifted to the young magus, his eyes filled with curiosity and recognition.

    "It''s a clone body, isn''t it? Your real body remains on your home?" Delbrand inquired, his sharp observation impressing Emery.

    Emery nodded, acknowledging the uracy of Delbrand''s assessment.

    A heavy sigh escaped Delbrand''s lips as he leaned back, his expression filled with concern. "I came here to warn you, Emery," he said gravely, his voiceced with caution.

    Emery''s heart skipped a beat, anxiety coursing through his veins. He knew that the elves had discovered his recovery, but to hear it confirmed by Delbrand heightened his sense of urgency.

    "In fact," Delbrand continued, "just three days ago, the alliance captured a small reconnaissance party that had infiltrated Golden City. Their sole purpose was to locate and capture you."

    Emery''s eyes widened in rm, his thoughts immediately turning to his friend on Terra. However, before he could voice his concerns, Delbrand reassured him, "Don''t worry, Emery. I have already dispatched my own trusted agents to protect your friend on Terra."

    Relief washed over Emery as gratitude filled his voice. "Thank you, Elder, for your swift response and concern for my friend''s safety."

    Curiosity tugged at Delbrand as he turned his attention back to Emery, his gaze steady and unwavering. "So, Emery, what are your ns now?" he asked, knowing that Emery''s situation had be increasingly perilous.

    Emery''s mind raced, weighing the options before him. The elven hunters were closing in, leaving him with limited choices. He furrowed his brow, desperately searching for a solution.

    Witnessing Emery''s troubled state of mind, Delbrand''s expression turned serious, his voice filled with conviction. "Actually, I wonder if you would consider apanying me on my journey... as my disciple," he proposed, his offerden with potential.

    Surprised by the proposition, Emery paused, contemting the possibilities. However, before he could respond, Grand Magus Yvere interjected, a yful smirk ying on his lips. "The Ghost of Lymhurst taking a disciple? Now, that''s something new," he remarked, amused by the unanticipated turn of events.

    Delbrand paid no heed to Yvere''sment, keeping his unwavering gaze fixed on Emery. He spoke with earnestness, his words carrying weight. "I understand the urgency of your situation, and I would never force you into servitude. But if you were to join me, I could protect you from the elven hunters and impart my knowledge to you. In twenty years, even that Little Nephilim sub-faction would think twice before challenging you."

    Emery''s admiration for Delbrand grew, recognizing not only his strength but also his deep connection to the dark element, which made him an ideal mentor for Emery''s journey.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The offer was generous, one that Emery might have readily epted under different circumstances. However, the urgency of his current task clouded his judgment.

    With utmost respect, Emery responded, "Elder, I am truly honored by your offer. However, at this moment, I am in dire need of recovering my magus core and focusing on honing my nature spells."

    Emery proceeded to exin his critical task involving the nt creatures, emphasizing its importance. Delbrand listened intently, his brows furrowed in understanding.

    Delbrand turned to Grand Magus Yvere, seeking his assistance. "So, Yvere, are you willing to lend him a hand?" he inquired, hoping for an alternative solution.

    Yvere shook his head regretfully, his voice tinged with regret. "As much as I would like to help, I am currently engrossed in my own pressing matters. Moreover, I am not the most suitable person to aid Emery in such a short span of time."

    Curiosity piqued, Yvere pressed on, asking, "So, what is your n, then?"

    Concerned about the elven situation, Emery hesitated to divulge his n, knowing the delicate nature of the information. However, after a moment''s contemtion, he decided to disclose some details, cautiously saying, "There is a ce highly rmended for me��a wood elves''."

    Delbrand and Yvere exchanged intrigued nces, their interest sparked. Delbrand probed further, "Which n?"

    Emery hesitated, deliberating the consequences of sharing this information. Eventually, he decided to reveal, "The Vanyar n."

    Delbrand weighing the potential oues. "That might just work," he concluded, his voice filled with newfound hope.

    Grand Magus Yvere chimed in, affirming Emery''s notion. "The Vanyar n is not only neutral but highly respected among the elven races. If you gain entry into theirmunity, no other elf would dare harm you."

    Delbrand sighed, a hint of disappointment in his voice. "It seems our paths are not destined to intertwine this time. Perhaps another opportunity will present itself."

    Emery expressed his gratitude once again, appreciating the man''s wisdom and guidance. "Thank you, Elder, for your kind offer. And if you possess the skill to nurture those nt creatures of yours, who knows? Maybe one day, you could assist us in building the new Magus Academy," he suggested, envisioning a future where they could coborate.

    Delbrand''s eyes lit up at the mention of the Magus Academy, a project spearheaded by the Supreme Magus, Altus Dresden. While the details of the academy were still in development, Delbrand''s involvement held promise.

    "Farewell, Emery. Take care," Delbrand bid him farewell, leaving the room.

    Now alone with the caretaker, Emery''s mind raced, reminded of the task he had nearly forgotten��the primary reason for his visit

    "Elder," Emery turned to the caretaker, his voice filled with curiosity, "I was also wondering about my Privilege ss reward. Do you happen to have any information regarding it?" he inquired, hopeful for some insight.

    x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1634 Divine Technique

    [Divine Art Technique - Rank A]

    Previously, when Emery came to exchange for this reward, he was asked to wait for a few days. Now, with the caretaker of Hyperion, Grand Magus Yvere himself apanying him, Emery was allowed to enter personally their secret vault.

    As Emery entered the room with Grand Magus Yvere, he was surprised to see that the ce didn''t look like a treasure room at all, but more like a library of scrolls, reminiscent of the Alexandria Library of Egypt. The room was bathed in a soft golden light, giving it an aura of mystique and wisdom. Shelves upon shelves of scrolls stood before him, each emanating faint magical energy.

    The caretaker of the Hyperion, Grand Magus Yvere, guided Emery through the room, exining the significance of the scrolls housed within. "Some of the scrolls have been moved already, but there should be some Divine Art techniques avable in this room," the Grand Magus said with a gentle smile.

    Emery could feel the weight of history in the air, knowing that he was surrounded by knowledge and power umted over countless generations.

    The scrolls were ced behind special ss, their ancient texts and intricate diagrams carefully preserved. He noticed that only about half of the shelves were filled, but even then, there were still about a hundred scrolls remaining.

    Emery approached one of the shelves and observed a small metal te attached to the ss. As he touched it, information started to flow into his mind, showing a glimpse of the power contained within each scroll.

    The names of the scrolls appeared before him, written in elegant calligraphy:

    [Phoenix Avatar]

    [Fire Domain]

    [Creates an extremely powerful fire phoenix, undying until all spirit souls are consumed]

    x x x x x

    [Annihting Tempest]

    [Lightning Domain]

    [A forbidden-level wind-style spell that can fill the entire sky with de-like gusts of wind]

    x x x x x

    [World Protector]

    [Earth Domain]

    [A forbidden high-level spell of the earth element type. The strongest offensive earth element spell]

    x x x x x

    [Absolute Tsunami]

    [Water Domain]

    [A forbidden-level water spell that could tten the Earth with water]

    As Emery read the descriptions, his eyes widened in awe. These were world-shattering offensive spells, have the power to reshape or destroyed a civilization.

    The power contained within each scroll was immense, but Emery knew that he had limitations. These high-tier spells required the power of a Domain, something mostly attainable by grand magus-level individuals.

    Emery continued to stroll through the room, his eyes scanning the shelves for any familiar names or spells that resonated with him. Each scroll held the promise of ancient wisdom and unimaginable power.

    Among the scrolls, Emery spotted some spells that he recognized. Two of them were the Divine spells he had found at the Sister of Fate''s ce during his previous adventure. The memories of his encounters with those spells came flooding back, reminding him of the challenges he had faced and the growth he had experienced.

    [Void Dragon]

    [Darkness]

    [Summon a mythical creature to abide by the caster''s level, subject to the caster''s spell power]

    x x x x x

    [Circle of Life]

    [Nature and Life]

    [One life ends, another would be reborn, subject to the strength of the caster and the disease]

    Although extremely difficult, Emery knew that these spells could be learned with a minimum understanding of thew. However, their true potential would be limited by the caster''s power.

    When used by a magus-level individual, the Void Dragon spell would only summon the mythical creature with most of its power restricted. It was a tantalizing prospect, but Emery knew that he needed to consider his current situation and choose wisely.

    As Emery delved deeper into the scrolls, he stumbled upon another spell that caught his attention:

    [Revival]

    [Nature and Light]

    [Bringing life back from ashes, subject to the strength of the caster and the time since one''s demise]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    This was the spell that Grand Magus Yvere himself had used to save his nt creatures four years ago. Emery marveled at the power of such a spell, the ability to defy death itself. However, although it was a much more interesting spell, Emery already have one simr to it. His [Rebith] spell.

    Emery''s mind swirled with the overwhelming options before him. So many amazing Divine Artsy within his reach, He started to list the scrolls that he could actually learn based on his affinity and found that there were only about thirty of them left to choose from.

    One of the scrolls that caught his attention was:

    [Death''s Decree]

    [Darkness]

    [The user of the domain can cause the death of any creature they will. Those without divine power will lose their lives immediately, and the effects on divine beings depend on their divine rank]

    Emery contemted the immense power of this spell. The ability tomand the very forces of life and death was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. However, he knew that using such a spell woulde with great responsibility and consequences.

    In a corner of the room, Emery discovered Divine techniques that granted inner battle power, simr to the secret art he had learned from his senior, Izta the Gilgamesh. One technique stood out:

    [Dual Cultivation]

    [Darkness]

    [Given strength through the intimate bond of two persons]

    Emery couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at the description. The concept of dual cultivation intrigued him, but it was not something suitable for him.

    Finally, Emery''s gaze fell upon a divine sword technique:

    [7 Deadly des Techniques]

    [A series of seven sets of divine sword techniques]

    As he once again caught a glimpse of the sword technique, Emery''s heart quickened. The thought of mastering such a profound art made his blood surge with anticipation.

    He envisioned himself wielding a divine sword, its de cutting through the air with precision and grace. The power and prestige that came with such a technique were undeniable, and Emery couldn''t help but imagine the impact it would have on his future.

    Emery heaved a sigh as he considered all of these choices.

    The weight of responsibility pressed upon him, knowing that the path he chose would shape his destiny. He decided to seek the opinion of the Grand Magus, seeking guidance from someone with wisdom and experience.

    The white-bearded Elder chuckled and said, "With your talent, I believe it will be just a matter of time until you can encounter another divine art. I suggest choosing one that can be useful for you in the short term, one that can help with your recent situation."

    Emery nodded, acknowledging the Elder''s wisdom. He expressed his gratitude for the input and began to carefully separate the scrolls that seemed good but wouldn''t be useful for him in the short term, as well as separating those he had already mastered.

    He still has [36 Divine techniques] to relearn, which made [7 Deadly des Techniques], deemed unnecessary at this stage.

    After careful consideration, Emery chose a unique scroll, one with a seemingly simple name but a powerful description. As he read the words written on the scroll, he knew that this was exactly what he needed:

    [8 Elements Transmutation Technique]

    [Light]

    [An inner body technique that would open up one''s affinity to the eight elements through the power of light]

    With this technique, Emery could follow in the footsteps of his Senior Fuxi, granting him the ability to use his current elements to learn all the missing elements��fire, lightning, wind, ice, and metal. The possibilities that this technique held for his growth and recovery from his wounds were immense.

    Confident in his decision, Emery informed the Grand Magus of his choice. The white-bearded Elder nodded approvingly, satisfied with Emery''s discerning selection.

    The exchange was processed swiftly, and as for the remaining contribution points, Emery decided to exchange them all for spirit stones. Given the current situation at Terra and theck of Magus Academy facilities, he believed that the spirit stones would prove more useful.

    [You received 3,147,274 spirit stones]

    With a heart full of gratitude, Emery bid farewell to the Grand Magus, his voice filled with sincerity and appreciation for the wisdom and guidance he had received.

    As he left the Hyperion, a sense of anticipation filled his being. Apanied by Twik and Morgan, his loyalpanions, they embarked on their return journey to Golden City.

    Upon their arrival at Golden City, Emery wasted no time in heading straight to the Devildom Auction House to Emery collected his earnings from auctioning off the artifacts with satisfaction.

    [You received 4,210,000 spirit stones]

    With his pockets now heavier, Emery made his way back to the Terra pce. However, as he passed through the teleportation portal, he was taken aback by the sight that greeted him on the other side.

    To his surprise, the city was teeming with life and energy. The once familiar streets were now filled with a vibrant crowd of visitors, their presence adding a newyer of liveliness to the atmosphere.

    Confusion clouded Emery''s expression as he observed the scene before him.

    "What is going on here?" he asked, his voiceced with genuine curiosity and a touch of bewilderment.

 Chapter 1635 Allies

    Hundreds of visitors filled the streets of Terra City, their presence creating a bustling atmosphere that seemed to breathe life into the kingdom.

    The vibrant colors of their attire, predominantly earthy tones with ents of vibrant reds and blues, caught Emery''s attention, drawing him further into the scene unfolding before him. It was evident that these visitors belonged to a specific faction, as their clothing bore the emblem of an intertwining tree and mountain.

    "Who are these people?" Emery wondered aloud, his curiosity piqued by the sight before him. As he observed them closely, he couldn''t help but notice the unity among the visitors.

    The sheer number of people gathered in Terra City gave Emery pause, momentarily making him question if they were an invading force. However, their peaceful demeanor and the way they interacted with the residents assured him otherwise. Their genuine smiles and friendly gestures indicated a sense of camaraderie rather than hostility.

    Eager to understand the situation, Emery quickened his pace, traversing the bustling streets of Terra City with a growing sense of curiosity. The air buzzed with excitement, punctuated byughter and animated conversations that filled the atmosphere.

    Emery noticed that some of the visitors carriedrge bags, containing provisions or perhaps treasures from their homnd, while others pushed carts filled with goods, showcasing their trade and craftsmanship. It became apparent to him that these people were not mere tourists but workers and artisans who hade to Terra City most likely to work.

    As Emery continued his exploration, he found himself drawn toward the Terra Pce, its grandeur and imposing presence beckoning him. The pce''s courtyard bustled with activity, knights d in gleaming armor patrolled the area, their presence a visual reassurance of security and strength.

    Seeing a medium-ss ship parked at the back of the courtyard, Emery felt a sense of relief. These warriors must have been the Terra knights who had just returned from the war, bringing with them tales of valor and triumph. which could only mean that the Magus sisters have returned.

    Stepping inside the grand hall of the Terra Pce, Emery was greeted by the sight of all five of Izta''s widows��Rosia, Silica, Cam, Grisa, and Aiko��engaged in a meeting with a group of individuals led by a familiar face: Tessa Karat, the renowned leader of the Karat faction. The room hummed with anticipation as Emery entered, and his arrival elicited smiles and expressions of delight from the magus present.

    Magus Silica, unable to contain her excitement, rushed forward, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "Here he is, Emery, just in time!"

    Emery acknowledged their greetings with a nod, his eyes taking in the scene before him. It was Magus Rosia, the eldest and most respected among them, who stepped forward and began summarizing the oue of their meeting.

    It appeared that following the conviction of the Raven faction for their crimes, Tessa had taken charge of what remained of their kingdom and turned it into one of the Karat sovereign cities. The once-infamous Raven faction had now be a mere memory, their power and influence dismantled.

    As a result, the Karat faction had be neighbors with Terra, sharing the same. Tessa, driven by a vision of unity and progress, had proposed an agreement that would mutually benefit both factions. The project involved working together to develop the, utilizing its abundant resources to enrich the lives of its people.

    Her gaze shifted towards Emery, and with a tone of genuine interest, she said, "While we were pursued by the Raven faction, I couldn''t help but notice the presence of valuable materials on this. It''s something we can certainly explore together."

    The Woman offers a partnership in connecting the two kingdoms, increasing trade while working together to retrieve such valuable resources. The possibilities thaty ahead filled Emery''s mind, sparking his imagination.

    Forming an alliance with the Karat faction would not only strengthen the security of Terra but also open avenues for prosperity and self-sufficiency.

    The kingdom had long relied onbat as its primary means of survival, and Emery recognized the need to diversify their sources of sustenance. The proposed partnership presented an opportunity to harness the talents and resources of both factions.

    "I believe the Karat faction would be a valuable ally," Emery spoke with conviction, lending his support to the proposed alliance. His words resonated with the magus present, instilling a sense of hope and excitement for the future.

    With Emery''s blessing, Magus Rosia epted the offer, and discussions began in earnest, focusing on the details and terms of their coboration. The grand hall echoed with passionate exchanges as ideas and ns were shared, with each party striving to findmon ground and ensure a fruitful partnership.

    Meanwhile, Tessa approached Emery, her presencemanding his attention.

    "I wish to talk to you first," she said

    "Of course"

    They walked across the pce courtyard, their steps echoing against the marble floor. Tessa''s expression grew serious, signaling that she was about to share something of significance. However, seeing Mogana and Twik following behind she could help to feel anxious

    Sensing Emery''s apprehension, she reassured him, saying, "Don''t worry, they are like family to me."

    Sensing the weight of their conversation, he discreetly signaled Mogana and Twik, his loyalpanions, to keep their distance, granting them privacy. Tessa took a deep breath, her eyes meeting Emery''s with unwavering intensity.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Before we officially be allies, there''s something important I need to share with you," Tessa began, her voice filled with determination.

    Intrigued, Emery listened attentively as Tessa unveiled the Karat faction''s longstanding rtionship with the pirates, particrly King Gaira D Reis. She revealed that Gaira had been a close friend of her great-grandfather, Supreme Magus Rosin Karat, and that the Karat faction had its roots in piracy, with the Supreme Magus earning the infamous nickname "The Old Devil" due to his fearsome reputation.

    "Hence our patriarch never wanted toy a hand on the pirate king, letting us to deals with them on our own"

    Tessa exined that as the Magus alliance gradually withdrew from their sector, the pirates grew increasingly aggressive, targeting anyone they perceived as a threat orpetitor.

    She warned Emery that bing allies with the Karat faction might not only bring friends but also enemies��the wrath of the pirates.

    Emery didn''t require much contemtion. Given their recent encounters with the pirate king''s ns and the dismantling of the Raven faction, it was evident that their actions had already made them a target.

    He looked Tessa squarely in the eyes and replied with unwavering resolve, "Yes, I am willing to take the risk."

    "Good then"

    A sense of mutual understanding passed between them, solidifying their agreement to face the challenges thaty ahead. Tessa extended her hand, and Emery sped it firmly, sealing their pact to work together.

    As they parted ways, Emery''s thoughts turned to the pce''s backyard, where the sh of formidable figures caught his attention. Guided by his instincts, he followed the energy of the duel, leading him to a spectacle unfolding before him.

    Thrax, a familiar face and a warrior of exceptional skill, engaged inbat with an unexpected opponent��a female magus. This magus possessed two rough horns and scaly skin, bearing the unmistakable traits of a dragon bloodline warrior. Took Emery a while before he finally recognized her as Magus Shena, a formidable force in her own right.

    Thrax fought with fervor, his movements swift and calcted, but it became clear that he was outmatched by the full moon magus.

    Still being not even a Magus, to be able to even hold on a minute against the female Magus, would already be an achievement, much for such an exciting fight.

    As the duel paused, Shena caught sight of Emery and halted her practice, approaching him with a respectful nod.

    "Magus Shena, why are you here?" Emery inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    Without hesitation, she replied, "My Kingmands me to renew my service to you."

    Emery''s eyes widened in surprise. King Alduin, the Dragon King himself, had been in contact with Delbrand, the leader of Terra, and agreed to send Magus Shena to protect him. She was the person Delbrand had mentioned, the one sent to safeguard Terra Pce.

    Emery expressed his gratitude to Shena for her unwavering dedication, acknowledging the importance of her presence. Thrax, drenched in sweat and gasping for breath, approached Emery, his voiceced with exhaustion.

    "So, are we finally done? Can we go home now?" Thrax asked, hope evident in his weary eyes, yearning for a moment of respite.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    Written and Directed by Avans, Published by W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l,

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1636 Returning Home

    "What!! You''re not returning home?!" Thrax eximed, his voice filled with a mixture of shock and annoyance. He couldn''t believe Emery''s decision to stay in the Magus realm instead of returning to Earth. His brows furrowed in disbelief as he tried toprehend the reasons behind Emery''s choice.

    Emery took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before exining his rationale. He emphasized the importance of taking the time to recover from his wounds and attending to the needs of his nt creatures.

    Thrax listened intently to Emery''s exnation, his initial shock slowly giving way to a growing understanding. However, despite his efforts to grasp the situation, he found it difficult to fully ept Emery''s decision.

    "I thought we were going to return together. Don''t you want to see Klea? And who knows what that Roman has been up to in thest four years!" Thrax protested, his voiceced with concern and a hint of frustration.

    Just as the weight of the situation settled upon the group, Morgana, who typically remained quiet, unexpectedly interjected into the conversation.

    "Actually, the Romans have made multiple attempts to invade Britain''s inds. And as for Klea... she has been desperately waiting for your recovery," Morgana revealed, her voice devoid of any emotion.

    The news hit the group like a wave, crashing upon them with unexpected force.

    "That damn ROMAN!" Thrax''s voice suddenly boomed, his emotions surging to the surface. He clenched his fists tightly, the muscles in his jaw visibly tensing. Thrax had heard of Julian''s promise to leave Britain alone, and the revtion that the Romans had attacked even the distant inds fueled his anger. He could only imagine the atrocities they had unleashed upon the rest of the continent.

    Emery, on the other hand, felt a pang of guilt wash over him. He realized that he had been inadvertently cruel to someone he held dear. In his single-minded focus on his own struggles, he had neglected to inform Klea of his recovery and the challenges he was facing. The weight of his actions bore down on him heavily, and he knew he had to make amends.

    "Thrax, you must return," Emery implored, his voice tinged with both concern and determination. "Tell Klea that I am fine and I wille back as soon as I can"

    "Huh! You shoulde and return with me! For all I know, that Roman friend of yours might have made a move on her in your absence!" Thrax retorted, his concern for Klea fueling his insistence.

    Emery let out a heavy sigh, his mind flooded with conflicting thoughts and emotions. A flicker of memory resurfaced��the memory of Julian confessing his feelings about Klea to him. Emery couldn''t bring himself to believe that Klea would ept Julian''s affections. Even if she did, he couldn''t find it in his heart to me her.

    Even if she did, he couldn''t find it in his heart to me her. After all, he was mated to Morgana, and he had even married Silva. Theplexities of his rtionships only served to give him a headache, making him question whether returning home to confront these issues was the right choice.

    Lost in his thoughts, Emery found himself longing for the frontline, yearning to fight against the elves rather than face the tangled web of emotions and responsibilities that awaited him at home.

    As the weight of the situation pressed upon them, Terra Pce weed a new group of visitors. Gerri''s enforcer squad of five, along with Chumo, arrived with a purpose. "We''ve been tasked to look after the situation here for a while," Gerri announced with a cheeky smile, aware of the favorable mission they had been assigned.

    Emery couldn''t help but wonder if their arrival was a mere coincidence. It seemed that Delbrand had orchestrated the presence of the people Emery cared about most, ensuring their safety and support in one ce.

    Upon seeing Chumo, Thrax, still fired up with emotions, sought support in convincing Emery about the situation on Earth. While at the same time, the negotiations between the Terra and Karat factions had seemingly reached a resolution, prompting Magus Rosia to call for a grand feast to celebrate the newfound unity.

    The mention of a feast and the promise of bottomless drinks momentarily distracted Thrax, quelling his fiery spirit. The halls of Terra Pce became alive with lively festivities as the guests indulged in food and drink, momentarily escaping the weight of their responsibilities.

    Amidst the revelry, Emery found himself surrounded by Lord Izta''s widows, each eager to hear his stories and adventures. Gerri, in particr, proved to be the most persistent, his insatiable curiosity pushing him to pry into every detail.

    In moments like these, Emery longed for the presence of his bodyguards to shield him from Gerri''s relentless questioning. However, Morgana was absent, fully engrossed in savoring the various delicacies, while Twik had be the center of attention among drunken Terra''s warriors, yfully tossing the nt creature into the air.

    As the night grewte and the revelry began to fade, Emery seized the opportunity to have a private conversation with Chumo and Thrax. They sought out a quieter corner where they could discuss their respective ns and concerns more intimately.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Chumo expressed his longing to return home, reminding Emery and Thrax of his beloved Sosoeno, who remained unaware of the existence of the Magus realm. Five long years had passed since Chumost saw her, and the fear of endangering his loved ones with the resurgence of the Nightwalker''s disease weighed heavily on his mind.

    "I just can''t go back home, not until I am cured," Chumo dered with a mix of determination and sadness.

    Hearing Chumo''s words only strengthened Emery''s resolve to stay and recover fully. He couldn''t bear the thought of his friends suffering. He hope that once he had regained his health, he would find a way to help deal with the Nightwalker''s toxin.

    Once again, Emery expressed his regret for not being able to return and entrusted Thrax with the task of informing Klea and Julian about his well-being. He hoped that his message would bring them some relief amidst their worries.

    "All right, all right... But first, I''ll try to talk some sense into our Roman friend back home,"

    Thrax then revealed his own reasons for wanting to return home. While he didn''t have many people waiting for him on Earth, he exined that his main motivation was to make a breakthrough in his Magus realm cultivation. The countless battles he had fought had stained his hands with too much blood, hindering his progress.

    A renowned Commander of the Magus Alliance had advised him to take a well-deserved rest and believed that returning to his origins would help him advance further.

    Emery and Chumo offered their heartfelt wishes for Thrax''s sess, understanding the importance of his own journey and the need for personal growth.

    In the midst of discussing their respective ns to return or stay, Emery turned to Morgana, a glimmer of hope in his eyes. He asked if she would consider apanying Thrax back to Earth.

    "Dont you have anyone on Earth that is looking for you?!"

    Morgana decisively shook her head and tly refused the offer of returning home, expressing her desire to remain close to him, especially during his recovery.

    Emery felt a surge of warmth and gratitude toward Morgana. Emery himself was hoping that she would have stayed with him. Taking her home would onlyplicate matters further, potentially stirring up conflicts with the Kronos faction. Moreover, Emery cherished the thought of exploring the mystery of Khaos Gate together with Morgana during his recovery.

    As the conversation drew to a close, Thrax brought up a matter that had almost been forgotten amidst their discussions. "I guess we will see each other again at the Ancient Celestial Ruins," Thrax said, a flicker of excitement in his eyes.

    The Ancient Celestial Ruins were the most sought-after destination for new Magus realm cultivators, opening only once every thirty years. Not only that they have vowed to visit the ce together, the extravagant price for entry was already paid for.

    Three years seemed like a perfect timeline for Emery. He hoped that by then, he would have not only fully healed his shattered nature soul but also resolved the matter with his nt creatures.

    The thought of all five friends finally getting to meet each other again facing challenges together with their newfound strength excited them.

    "Yes, let''s promise to meet each other there!"

    The three friends concluded their conversation with renewed determination and a shared vision for the future.

    Their paths may diverge for now, but their bond remained unbreakable. They knew that their reunion would be all the more meaningful when the time came. And so, with hope in their hearts, they prepared to face the challenges that awaited them, both in the Magus Universe and on Earth.

    x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1637 Egypt

    "The Roman!! They are Here!!" The urgent cry echoed through the narrow streets of Alexandria, ricocheting off the ancient stone walls and sending shockwaves through the Egyptian soldiers and citizens.

    The sight of hundreds of Roman warships, their imposing figures lining the coast, brought the entire city to a standstill. Fear and tension hung heavy in the air, intertwining with the scent of saltwater and the distant cries of seagulls.

    Without hesitation, dozens of Roman warships glided towards the shore, their wooden hulls cutting through the azure waves with ease. As the ships docked at the bustling bay, a flood of soldiers spilled out, their presence intimidating and fierce.

    They were d in meticulously crafted leather armor, emzoned with the proud symbols of Rome, their red capes billowing behind them like raging mes.

    Among the sea of Roman soldiers, a figure stood out��themanding presence of Julian Kaesar. As the dictator and protector of Rome, Julian exuded an aura of authority and power.

    Beside him stood Marc Anthony, his most trusted generals, announced their intention to march towards the Egyptian pce. However, before they could proceed, Julian raised his hand, halting their movement.

    "We are not invading this city, Marc," Julian dered, surprising even his own general. There was an uncharacteristic calmness in his tone, a subtlety that hinted at a different purpose for their visit to Alexandria.

    Following Julian''smand, a hundred personal guards apanied him as he strode past the imposing gates of the Egyptian pce and into its grand courtyard. Their steps were met by a group of Egyptian Royal guards, resplendent in their golden armor, led by Pothinus, the regent of the kingdom.

    "Great mighty Kaesar, wee to Egypt," Pothinus greeted Julian with a mixture of awe and respect, acknowledging the significance of his presence.

    Pothinus, a seasoned diplomat, recognized the delicate nature of their encounter. He requested that only a select few be allowed to enter the sacred Egyptian hall, a gesture to convey the reverence they held for their traditions.

    Though Marc advised against such an arrangement, Julian calmly epted, understanding the importance of cultural sensitivity. He chose ten of his young Roman bodyguards, the most skilled and disciplined, to apany him.

    As Julian stepped into the magnificent hall, he couldn''t help but be captivated by its opulence. The walls were adorned with intricate hieroglyphs, depicting the glorious history of Egypt. Exotic tapestries hung from the ceilings, casting vibrant colors onto the marbled floor below. The room exuded a sense of regality, as if time itself had conspired to preserve the grandeur of this ancient civilization.

    His gaze settled upon the young ruler of Egypt, Ptolemy, seated upon a majestic throne. Standing beside him was his sister, Arsinoe. Both were siblings to Julian''s dear friend, Klea, and that connection fostered certain rare amity between them.

    Nervously, Ptolemy weed Julian, his voiceced with a mixture of deference and apprehension. "Kaesar, my sister talks highly of you, unfortunately, she is not here."

    With Roman spies scattered throughout the world, Julian was aware that Klea had returned to Egypt three years ago but had not been heard from since leaving for the easternnds of Syria. This revtion did note as a surprise to him, yet his heart carried an ache for her presence.

    Today, however, he hade personally for something else entirely. Julian looked towards the young king and inquired "I am here for Pompey, where is he?"

    Pompey, once a member of the Triumvirate ruling Rome alongside Julian, had be his rival, sparking disputes among the council of Rome and ultimately leading to civil wars after the death of Crassus.

    In the face of Julian''s question, Ptolemy''s excitement grew, and he signaled his trusted regent, Pothinus, to present a prepared gift. Arge, intricately carved wooden box was brought forward, adorned with golden motifs and exuding an air of mystery.

    As Marc cautiously opened the lid, he was startled to find Pompey''s severed head nestled inside.

    Pothinus presented the gift with excitement, proiming it as proof of Egyptian loyalty to Julian. Surprisingly, Julian''s reaction was not what anyone expected. He was irritated by the gift. Despite Pompey being his rival, he recognized the influential stature he held in Rome and saw him as a useful pawn in his grand ns.

    Marc, aware of some of Julian''s thoughts, asked with a mix of curiosity and concern, "Kaesar, what are your orders?"

    Julian gazed at the two anxious rulers before him and calmly uttered, "Restrain them all and take over the pce." His order was devoid of any emotion, and it puzzled those present, considering there were only ten Roman soldiers in the hall. Nheless, the terrified regent quicklymanded hundreds of royal guards to attack the Romans.

    shes of steel reverberated throughout the halls of the pce as the Roman soldiers expertly defended themselves against the onught of the royal guards. The sound of battle filled the air, mingling with the cries of pain and the ttering of armor.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The young ruler and his sister could only watch in horror as their royal guards were swiftly killed or subdued by the small group of Roman soldiers, each disying remarkable strength and skill, capable of taking on several adversaries at once.

    Julian himself, casually made his way towards the throne with an air of dominance. He locked eyes with Ptolemy, his gaze unyielding and demanding.

    "Step down," hemanded, his voice resonating with unwavering authority. "I will take care of your kingdom until your sister returns."

    In less than an hour, the entire pce fell under Julian''s control, and Ptolemy and Arsinoe found themselves confined within their own prison cells.

    Julian had imed Alexandria as his temporary home, choosing the grandest bedroom in the pce, once upied by the Egyptian famous queen, Klea.

    Standing on the spacious balcony, overlooking the sprawling city of Alexandria, Julian''s mind buzzed with countless thoughts. The city, once vibrant and filled with life, now carried the weight of his decisions.

    It was at this crucial juncture that Marc entered the room, breaking the silence. His voice held a touch of hesitation as he inquired about what should be done with the captive brother and sister. He reminded Julian that the act of killing Pompey, an influential figure in Rome, was considered a high crime and would not be received well by the Roman Senate if left unpunished.

    Julian''s response was unexpected. His gaze remained fixed on the horizon as he spoke. "No harm shoulde to them," he dered, his words carrying a weight of determination.

    Sensing Marc''s troubled mind, Julian turned to face him directly. "Ask your question," he urged, his eyes searching for understanding.

    "Respectfully, Kaesar, this is quite unusual for you to care for mere mortals," Marc ventured cautiously, his words tinged with both curiosity and admiration.

    Julian''s reply came forth with a mixture of mncholy and resolve. "You know why, Marc..." His voice trailed off, carrying a deep longing that he couldn''t quite express in words.

    Hearing such an answer, Marc bowed his head in acknowledgment, offering his respect once again, before quietly leaving the room.

    The truth was that Julian was incredibly upied with matters in Rome. His grand n required his utmost attention, and he could have sent someone else to deal with the situation in Egypt. However, he hade personally cause he was missing an important someone.

    "It''s been more than three years. Where are you?" Julian wondered.

    His thoughts were consumed by the absence of Klea. Feeling a deep connection to her in this ce and in need of respite from his busy days in Rome, Julian had decided to spend some time in Egypt for rest and reflection.

    One fateful night, a group of secret warriors known as the Medjaj, led by the high priest Imhotep, caught the Romans by surprise. Gifted with unparalleled strength and skilled in the ancient arts ofbat, the Medjaj had been loyal guardians of Egypt for centuries.

    They sessfully broke into the prison, their stealth and agility unmatched, and liberated the two rulers, Ptolemy and Arsinoe.

    The Medjaj possessed strength surpassing that of ordinary soldiers, and their leader, Imhotep, was a Sky Realm-level magician. The Medjaj possessed strength surpassing that of ordinary soldiers, and their leader, Imhotep, was a Sky Realm-level magician.

    However, despite their formidable abilities, the Medjaj were no match for Julian and his well-trained army. The sh between the Romans and the Medjaj led to a fierce battle that raged through the city''s narrow alleyways and grand squares. The sh of weapons echoed through the night, mingling with the shouts of warriors and the screams of civilians caught in the crossfire.

    Tragically, amidst the chaos, the great Library of Alexandria, a beacon of knowledge and enlightenment, became a casualty of war. mes engulfed the iconic building, its walls of ancient scrolls and manuscripts consumed by the destructive force.

    A female figure stood before the ming building, her heart pained by the sight.

    "Julian!!!"

 Chapter 1638 Incidents

    The Romans might be the strongest forces on Earth, but with Ptolemy''s call to arms, the civilians of Alexandria rose up against the invaders.

    The streets became a chaotic battleground, where it was difficult to differentiate between harmless civilians and insurgents. Citizens barricaded themselves in their homes, their fear mingling with a fierce determination to protect their beloved city.

    Julian stood in the heart of the Egyptian pce, his gaze sweeping over the aftermath of the conflict seen from its balcony. The once majestic city was now marred by the scars of battle. Smoke wafted through the air, carrying the scent of burning buildings and mingling with the acrid stench of fear and desperation.

    Report after report reached Julian''s ears as his army ryed the events of the past few days. "Kaesar," a soldier began, stepping forward with caution. "King Ptolemy managed to retreat to the sea. We have dispatched a fast ship to give chase. However, we were able to capture and secure Princess Arsinoe."

    Understanding the significance of detaining the Egyptian king, Julian nodded, his expression thoughtful. He knew that if Ptolemy managed to gather hundreds of thousands of supporters from cities all around Africa, it would lead to a long and bloody battle, costing countless lives.It was imperative to prevent such a conflict from escting.

    Just then, Marc Anthony burst through the pce doors. He brought several prisoners, a group of cloaked figures with tattoos adorning their faces��the Medjadi warriors, renowned for their fierce loyalty and unmatchedbat skills. They were led by their high priest, Imhotep, who now stood before Julian in chains.

    Julian descended the steps, his gaze fixed upon the captives and toward the high priest as he spoke with a mixture of weariness and resolve,

    ''I have heard about you, I thought you were a wise advisor to the court, why did you set them free? Now the blood of the people in the streets is on your hands."

    Imhotep remained steadfast, his voice filled with conviction, "We are willing to fight and die in service to the Pharaoh"

    Julian''s weariness momentarily lifted as he let out a sigh, his gaze softening. "I was just asking for patience until your Queen returned. Are you not loyal to her?"

    The man appeared surprised with the question, not about his loyalty to the queen but the fact that he received a message that the Roman Kaesar was nning to execute the royal families to take revenge for Pompey''s death.

    "I did not say nor n such a thing!" Julian angered by the usation "From whom did the messagee from?"

    The room fell into a heavy silence, each person holding their breath, waiting for Imhotep''s response. But no words escaped his lips, and at this moment Julian suddenly realized something was amiss.

    It was as if time itself had frozen, none of the people within the room was able to move, not even Marc, his trusted saint realm warrior.

    "Powerful spirit attack! Who..?"

    With his spirit reading, Julian could not sense any other powerful individual around until there was a figure materialized in the doorway, a young woman of unparalleled beauty, one Julian has missed thest three years.

    Julian''s confusion morphed into joy as he called out, "Klea!"

    However, his smile was met with an angry gaze and a powerful spirit attack that sent him staggering backward. The force of the attack was enough to make even the mighty Julian lose his footing momentarily.

    "Julian! Is that true? You dare to harm my family!? My people!" Klea''s voice rang out with fury, her eyes zing with a mixture of pain and anger.

    Despite the attack, Julian remained undeterred. He approached her cautiously, his voice filled with sincerity, "Calm down. It was never my intention, believe me"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Klea, with her heightened spirit reading abilities, sensed the truth in Julian''s words. Though not fully convinced, she managed to suppress her anger, releasing her grip on her powers. She took a deep breath, trying to steady her racing heart, and looked into Julian''s eyes, searching for any hint of deceit.

    The room remained in a state of shock at the sudden arrival of Klea.

    Marc, the second most powerful person in the room, finally regained hisposure, instinctively reaching for his dius. However, as recognition dawned upon him, he took a step back.

    Meanwhile, Imhotep and the other Egyptian captives quickly bowed in reverence, recognizing Klea as their true ruler.

    Klea turned her gaze toward Imhotep, and said "tell me the truth!"

    She delves deep into his mind to retrieve information from him. The room was enveloped in silence as she extracted what she needed.

    "It''s true�� you received false information," she said.

    These words quickly made the high priest bow till his bodyy t on the ground.

    Klea''s anger had not dissipated entirely; the sight of her people''s lifeless bodies scattered on the ground and her precious city in ruins still burned within her.

    Sensing Klea''s lingering anger, Julian took a step closer, his voice filled with remorse, "I am sorry that this happened. Truly, I am."

    However, their conversation was interrupted by a hurried messenger bursting into the hall, his face filled with urgency. "Kaesar, the Egyptian warship crashed into a rock and sank."

    Julian''s and Klea''s faces turned pale, their eyes locked in shared concern. Julian''s voice was filled with urgency as he asked, "What about the Pharaoh?"

    The messenger''s expression said it all. Without a word, Klea dashed out of the halls, she soared into the darkened sky, heading toward the sea.

    Utilizing her mastery of wind and water elements, Klea managed to calm the stormy seas within minutes. Yet, it still wasn''t swift enough to search the vast depths where the warship had met its watery grave.

    With a heavy heart, Klea eventually located her brother''s lifeless body, his form weighed down by the heavy king''s armor.

    Though Klea had never truly connected with her little brother, he was family��a person who had grown up by her side.

    As the storm raged once again, rain mingled with tears as it cascaded down upon the burning city of Alexandria washing the blood staining its streets.

    With the arrival of their loved queen and god, the people of Alexandria quickly pacified. A grand memorial was held to mourn the death of their young Pharaoh. During those days of mourning, the two did not speak, other than the unfortunate incidents, it seemed there was something else holding them back.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1639 Punishment

    "Please�� please�� my queen, please! All I did, I did for you! For the royal family!" Photinus pleaded desperately, his voice trembling with fear and desperation. The once influential figure in Egypt now found himself at the mercy of the queen he had once served.

    Klea sat on her ornate throne, her regal presencemanding the attention of the crowd that had gathered. Her eyes remained fixed on Photinus, studying him intently. She had orchestrated this public spectacle not only to seek the truth but also to demonstrate her authority and strength to her subjects.

    "Confess to the people," Kleamanded in aposed yet firm tone, her voice carrying through the air with unwavering authority.

    Photinus, devoid of any hope and aware of the dire consequences of his actions, began to recount his treachery. He admitted to his lies about the Roman intentions towards the royal family, a deception that had ultimately led to the death and destruction of Alexandria. Fear had driven him tomit such acts, a testament to the inherent ws of humanity.

    As Photinus concluded his confession, a heavy silence settled over the crowd. The gravity of the moment hung palpably in the air. The Roman officials, including Julian himself, observed the scene with a mix of curiosity and vignce.

    This execution served as a symbolic act, a way for Egypt to extend an apology to their Roman allies for the chaos and devastation caused by Photinus'' lies.

    Klea remained seated, her expression impassive as she awaited Julian''s response. The fate of their delicate alliance rested upon his next words. Julian rose from his seat, standing before the people of Egypt and his own soldiers, his gaze unwavering.

    "We, Rome and Egypt, have enjoyed a long-standing friendship," Julian began, his voice resonating with authority. "It is my fervent hope that this unfortunate misunderstanding will not fracture the bonds between our kingdoms."

    The crowd murmured amongst themselves, unsure of how to interpret Julian''s words. Klea observed him closely, her eyes scanning his face for any sign of duplicity.

    "However," Julian continued, his voice gaining strength, "Rome still demands justice for the killing of our esteemed statesman, Magnus Pompey!"

    Klea''s attention was immediately captured. Her sister, Arsinoe, was brought forward, shackled and visibly shaken. The sight struck a chord within Klea, a mix of worry and protectiveness flooding her heart. She quickly rose from her throne, prepared to defend her sister against any usations.

    However, before Klea could utter a word, Julian''smanding voice cut through the murmurs of the crowd, drawing all attention to him.

    "Behold, before you stands Princess Arsinoe," Julian dered, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "Not only was sheplicit in the killing of our esteemed Roman council member, but she also attempted to usurp the throne of Egypt."

    The revtion sent shockwaves through the assembled crowd. Gasps of disbelief and whispers of outrage spread like wildfire. Some cursed Arsinoe for her alleged crimes, unable to fathom that such a young girl could be capable of such treachery.

    "What say you!" Julian said

    Following custom, Arsinoe was given an opportunity to address the usations against her.

    Arsinoe did not hesitate to confess her crimes, her voice filled with bitterness and resentment. She even cursed her own sister, Klea, in a moment of desperation. "I am Arsinoe!" she cried out, her words filled with a sense of entitlement. "Why can''t I be queen? It is my birthright!"

    Klea''s heart sank as Arsinoe''s words reverberated in the air. She had been aware of her sister''s ambitions, suspecting that she had manipted their brother, Ptolemy, to create discord within their family.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    It saddened Klea to witness the extent of Arsinoe''s betrayal, Ironically, if she had been willing to wait, Klea was ready to relinquish her own throne for her sister''s happiness. Her main ambition after all was not Egypt or anywhere around earth.

    As Arsinoe''s confession echoed through the crowd, Klea''s anxiety grew. She knew that her sister''s crimes warranted severe punishment, most likely an execution. However, to her surprise, Julian stepped forward, interrupting the tense atmosphere.

    "Don''t worry, I will not let Rome execute her," Julian assured her, his voice filled with a mixture of sympathy. "You have my word."

    Relief washed over Klea like a gentle wave. Julian''s mercy and understanding were unexpected but appreciated. She gave a little nod of gratitude. As she prepared to leave, Julian''s voice stopped her in her tracks.

    "How long are you going to ignore me?" he asked, his words tinged with vulnerability.

    Klea''s response was direct and devoid of emotion, catching Julian off guard. "I wille to your chamber tonight," she replied, her tone leaving no room for interpretation.

    Julian''s mind whirled with a flurry of thoughts and emotions. The notion of Klea, the Queen of Egypt, visiting his chamber at night sent a surge of anticipation coursing through him. He pondered her intentions, struggling toprehend the depths of her motives and desires.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a shadow over the city, Julian awaited Klea''s arrival with a mix of excitement and trepidation. The seconds ticked by, each one feeling longer than thest. And then, finally, the door to his chamber swung open, revealing Klea''s radiant presence.

    She glided into the room, d in a resplendent golden robe that entuated her curves and illuminated her features. Julian stood there, awestruck, as if a goddess had descended from Mount Olympus itself. The room seemed to shrink inparison to her captivating beauty.

    Klea moved with confidence and purpose, her eyes locked with Julian''s. A smile yed on her lips, an invitation impossible to resist. She walked towards the bed andy downfortably on it. Her gaze never wavering.

    "What are you trying to do?" Julian asked, his voice betraying his inner struggle.

    Klea''s eyes swept across the room, pausing on the inviting expanse of the bed. She turned to Julian, her voice tinged with a hint of amusement. "You are the one who chose to reside in my chamber. Your intention is clear. Why hesitate now?"

    This time she said it straight, calling him to join her to bed, it was a definitely a lie if Julian has never imagined this before.

    He wanted it.. he desire it.

    Julian took a tentative step closer to the bed, his gaze filled with a mixture of conflicted emotions. The weight of his choices hung in the air.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1640 Love

    It was everything he desired, the goddess in front of him tempting his resolve. Julian stood there, his heart racing, his mind consumed with a whirlwind of emotions.

    The air crackled with tension as he and Klea stood on the precipice of crossing a line they had never dared to approach before. The soft glow of candlelight cast enchanting shadows across the room, heightening the allure of the moment.

    As his hands reached out, their fingertips nearly touching, Julian abruptly stopped. A surge of conflicting thoughts and doubts overwhelmed him, causing him to withdraw a few steps back.

    The Roman dictator forcefully held down his advances on her, his inner turmoil evident in his tense posture and furrowed brow.

    Klea''s face gracefully approached him, gently cing her hand on Julian''s back. Her voice, filled with a mix of curiosity and disappointment, whispered, "Why did you change your mind? Am I not beautiful enough?"

    Julian remained silent, his eyes locked on the ground. The weight of his own desires battled with the consequences of giving in to temptation. His mind raced, questioning his motives and the potential repercussions of their actions.

    Sensing his inner struggle, Klea''s smile grew slightly, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Did you not desire me enough? Or are you just a coward?" Her words dripped with a mix of provocation and challenge.

    Julian''s grip tightened around Klea''s arm as he pulled her closer, their faces almost touching. His breath turned heavy, betraying his internal conflict. His voice,ced with vulnerability, finally broke the silence, "This is a punishment for what I did at the bathhouse, isn''t it? This is really cruel."

    After uttering those words, Julian released his grip on Klea, taking a step away. He watched as she stood before him, her gaze sharp and unwavering. She seemed to be studying him, gauging his reactions and testing his resolve.

    "Yes�� but not entirely," Klea replied.

    Julian let out a long sigh. He moved toward a table, pouring himself a cup of wine, using it as a temporary crutch to steady his emotions. Taking a sip, he tried to regain hisposure before asking, "It''s a test then? What do you intend to achieve?"

    Klea''s voice remained calm as she exined, "I want to see how far you are willing to go, to get what you want."

    "You want to see if I would betray my friend for something that I loved?"

    A faint smile tugged at the corners of Klea''s lips as she nodded. "Love?! Do you truly love me?"

    "I do!" Julian replied with conviction, his voice filled with a mix of longing and sincerity.

    Klea shrugged, her expression indifferent. "Are you just pretending, or are you just being foolish?"

    Julian''s brows furrowed as he listened intently to her words.

    "Took me a while to remember the path you chose, the path of the Sovereign," Klea said, her tone thoughtful. "It has one major characteristic that bes the downfall of many cultivators."

    She paused, allowing her words to sink in. "The need to conquer all things."

    Hearing Klea''s words appear to hit his nerve as Julian takes another cup of wine, the liquid warming his throat and momentarily easing his inner turmoil. "Is that what you think? My intention for you was�� to conquer you? That''s absurd."

    Klea leaned back, crossing her arms over her chest, and regarded him with a knowing look. "Can you truly say that it''s not?"

    Julian considered her words carefully, reflecting on the various factors that yed into his desire for her.

    First, Klea''s status as the Queen of Egypt held strategic value, as marrying her would not only strengthen Rome but also bring more people to worship him. It could even open the doors to reforming Rome and creating a more inclusive empire.

    Secondly, there was the matter of an heir, a powerful descendant who would further empower his path of sovereignty, and Klea was the best choice to be the mother of his children. She was the only choice for him.

    "Finally, the most obvious factor," Klea continued, her voice filled with a mix of concern. "One that unconsciously bes a thorn in your progress."

    Curiosity mingled with apprehension as Julian asked, "What is it?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Taking a moment to collect herself, Klea took a sip of wine before uttering a name that held significance for both of them. "Emery."

    "Path of the sovereign requires you to be the ruler, and you have always been the second in our group��" her expression turn serious, her gaze look into him as she said "i think conquering his girl, would really help your problem there"

    Julian''s breath caught in his throat as memories flooded his mind. Emery, the man who had defeated him effortlessly and gone on a suicidal mission, sacrificing himself as a hero. The pain of being considered not good enough to join such a mission by Emery resurfaced, filling up his thoughts and instantly made him emotional.

    "Why do I care aboutpeting with him? The man is dead!" Julian snapped, his voice tinged with frustration.

    Hearing these words, instantly change Klea''s expression.

    "HE''S NOT DEAD!!!" she shouted, which was followed by a powerful force that unleashed within her. A surge of energy radiated from her core, creating a st at the chamber that made the whole pce tremble and threw Julian against the walls.

    Julian winced in pain, his body aching from the impact. It was then that he realized the extent of Klea''s power. The Egyptian queen had reached the peak of the crescent moon level.

    It was enough to make Julian, excited and wish to see more of her, however it was not yet the time

    Themotion attracted Roman soldiers and Egyptian guards, they cautiously approached the room but hesitated to enter. Julian quickly stood up and apologetically said, "I am sorry, I shouldn''t have said that�� i-"

    Klea swiftly regained herposure, her emotions hidden behind a mask of strength. "You might have passed tonight''s test, but do not think I will trust you so easily. If you dare to hurt our friends for your lust for power, you will be facing me."

    With those words, Klea walked toward the balcony, her regal figure silhouetted against the moonlit sky. Her voice carried on the wind as she delivered a final warning, "It''s always been Emery, and it will ever be. If you truly love me, do note between us."

    And just like that, she soared into the sky, resembling the goddess she was, leaving Julian deep in thought. "Did he really love her, truly?"

    A few days passed, and there were no more words from Klea, leaving him with a sense of uncertainty and a longing to see her once again.

    However, he had been staying in Egypt for far too long, and he had the cold body of Pompey and the captive Princess Arsinoe to bring home with. There was also the matter of the increasing Gauls'' resistance in the north. Besides, it was probably for the best to distance himself from Klea right now.

    Hence, Julian decided to return home.

    As Julian stood on the warship bound for Rome, he turned his gaze back at the great city of Alexandria. Hope flickered in his heart, that the young woman would at leaste to see him off. Just as he was about to lose hope, a unique glowing bird appeared on the horizon, flying toward him with purpose.

    A smile spread across Julian''s face as he recognized Klea''s spirit bird, the messenger that could deliver her messages across great distances. It approached him, its radiant glow captivating his attention. Its ethereal form materialized before him, and words swiftly entered Julian''s mind.

    [The truth is, I came back to Alexandria for you, hoping to see a familiar face. Unfortunately, circumstances have turned our meeting into this. I n to return to Britain for now. There is something I need to do. I will tell you about it when I visit Rometer. Have a safe voyage]

    Julian''s heart swelled with a mix of relief and anticipation. He held onto the message in his mind, cherishing the connection they still shared despite the distance between them. As the warship sailed away from Alexandria, he couldn''t help but wonder what awaited them both in the future, and when will their paths would cross again.

    x x x x x x x x x x x

    Author Note;

    I apologize if i made you worried about the situation between these two and i still hope it was a descent chapter to read.

    At this moment i would like to say that i was currently on families holiday in Singapore One we finally could do since Covid. All was possible because of your support.

    I will still try my best to do daily chapters, but there most likely only be single chapter a day for the next one week. Thank you for patience and your understanding.

 Chapter 1641 Burden

    The incident in Egypt had left Klea burdened with a heavy heart, weighed down by both external troubles and internal contemtion.

    The excessive involvement of Rome in her kingdom led her to harbor feelings of me and resentment. However, she also acknowledged her own shorings in governing the kingdom since taking on the title of Pharaoh after her father''s untimely demise.

    Ever since she had inherited the title, Klea had found herself increasingly distant from the day-to-day governance of the kingdom. Instead of immersing herself in the responsibilities that came with ruling, she had been consumed by her personal pursuits.

    Spent in the solitude of the Alexandria library, poring over ancient scrolls and seeking knowledge that surpassed the mundane affairs of state.

    Alternatively, she embarked on solitary journeys to foreignnds, for months even years without much news. It was no wonder that her siblings, seeing her absence, harbored ambitions of seizing the throne from her.

    The unexpected deaths of her brother Ptolemy VIII and her sister Arsinoe captivity had left her as the sole guardian of her youngest brother, Ptolemy IX, who was a mere nine years old. Realizing the weight of her responsibility, Klea decided to postpone her journey for a while and focus on managing her kingdom.

    Among her trusted advisors, the high priest Imhotep proved to be the most capable and loyal. Though she knew his allegiance, Klea was wary of the corrupting influence of power. To ensure his unwavering loyalty, she created a formation seal that bound Imhotep to her. As long as the seal remained unbroken, he would be forever loyal and dedicated to her cause.

    In addition to the seal, Klea entrusted Imhotep with an ambitious project - the construction of the grandestndmark Egypt had ever seen.

    It was not just a colossal pyramid but a formidable fortress designed to withstand any assault. The fortress would be impregnable, capable of withstanding the might of tens of thousands of armies.

    Moreover, it would have vast storage facilities capable of storing enough grain to feed millions.

    As Imhotepid his eyes upon the meticulously crafted schematics, his heart swelled with a mix of excitement and awe.

    The fortress was to be located on the outskirts of Alexandria, overlooking the vast Mediterranean Sea. Its design incorporated elements from ancient Egyptian architecture, with towering walls adorned with intricate hieroglyphics that told the stories of Egypt''s glorious past.

    The high priest delved into the project, he assembled a team of skilled architects, and craftsmen from across Egypt. They worked tirelessly, pouring their expertise and dedication into bringing Klea''s vision to life.

    The construction site buzzed with activity, with workers carefullyying the foundation stones and meticulously carving the intricate details that adorned the fortress walls.

    "My Pharaoh, are we preparing for war with Rome? This fortress is beyond anything the world has ever seen. No army could breach its defenses," Imhotep eximed, his voice tinged with curiosity and wonder.

    Klea simply smiled in response, giving no further exnation. She instructed Imhotep to follow the detailed drawings, entrusting him with fifteen years to bring the project to fruition.

    Recognizing the magnitude of the undertaking, she also left behind a collection of training manuals and basic methods to empower the Egyptian royal guards and the Medjadi warriors.

    Her intention was to mold them into the most formidable and elite forces the kingdom had ever known. The training grounds, located adjacent to the fortress, echoed with the sounds of warriors honing their skills, their synchronized movements a testament to the discipline and dedication instilled in them.

    "I hope that these resources will strengthen our kingdom in my absence,"

    With her brother Ptolemy IX temporarily assuming the throne, Klea bid farewell to her homnd and embarked on her journey once again. Instead of heading north, as many would have expected, she veered eastward, her thunderbirdpanion carrying her across the vast desert until she reached the holy city of Gaya.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    Gaya was a sacred ce, a sanctuary of serenity and spiritual devotion. As Klea stepped foot in the city, she was greeted by the harmonious chants of praying monks and the gentle resonance of bells.

    The city was nestled amidst lush greenery, with ancient temples and pagodas dotting thendscape. The air was filled with a sense of tranquility and enlightenment, drawing in pilgrims from far and wide.

    She weaved her way through the crowds, her heart seeking sce in the depths of the holy temple. The temple itself was a marvel of architecture, with intricate carvings and vibrant paintings adorning its walls. The scent of incense filled the air, adding to the ethereal ambiance of the ce.

    Within the temple''s innermost sanctum, she found the venerable head Abbot, seated beside the ancient, writhing holy tree. Klea approached the Abbot, a sense of calm and peace radiating from her being.

    "Senior, my return to you took longer than anticipated. There were significant developments unfolding in Egypt," Klea spoke, her voice carrying a blend of relief and concern as she shared the details of the recent events.

    The Abbot, his face lined with wisdom and serenity, listened intently to Klea''s words. He had dedicated his life to the pursuit of spiritual enlightenment and exuded a profound sense of peace and wisdom.

    "There is no need for modesty, Klea. You have be the first Earth Magus to emerge in over a thousand years. It is I who should address you as ''senior''," the Abbot responded, his voice gentle yet filled with respect.

    A smile danced upon Klea''s lips as she replied, "But Senior, it is your guidance that has allowed me to unlock my true potential"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The exchange between them was marked by a genuine camaraderie, forged through years of shared experiences and mutual respect. The Abbot had been Klea''s mentor since she first arrived from the Magus Academy, guiding her through theplexities of magic and helping her unleash her true power.

    However, hearing the word first magus,

    She found herself pondering how someone else, one with seemingly limited talent had risen to be a figure of such greatness - a Magus capable of contending against multiple Magus elves simultaneously.

    He was not just the first Magus mentioned but he was the greatest in her heart and mind.

    During these three years, Klea''s progress had extended beyond achieving a breakthrough into the Magus realm.

    [Cleopatra]

    [Magus Realm - Crescent Moon]

    [Law of Lightning - 12%]

    [Law of Ice - 7%]

    [Law of Wind- 5%]

    [Law of Water - 5%]

    [Battle power: 198]

    [Soul Force: 291]

    She had not only mastered the Crescent Moon realm but also made significant advancements in various elementalws.

    Her achievement didn''t juste from breaking through into the Magus realm but from sessfully mastering the [Soul Tempering Meditation] book three.

    This practice not only fortified her mental strength but also provided a means to calm her restless mind, diverting her thoughts from the individual who haunted her memories.

    Months of meditation granted her control over her emotions and the eptance that certain wounds required time to heal.

    But now, as she will return to Britain, her heart trembles once again.

    "Are you having second thought?" The Abbot ask knowing her thought well.

    "No, Senior, i am ready for the task"

    "Good"

    Moment after, a young monk came approached, and with a calm nod and hand on his chest he said "Sister, i am ready, i will stay under your guidance"

    Monk named Damo, a prodigious talent at the age of 14, approached them. As a rank 5 Earth realm practitioner, Damo possessed a remarkable affinity for four elements: Fire, Ice, Metal, and nt His presence was crucial for the specific purpose that awaited them on Britannia Ind.

    With a calm nod and a hand ced on his chest, Damo expressed hismitment to remain under Klea''s guidance. In the magus universe, his exceptional abilities would be considered nothing short of genius.

    Klea embarked on this journey with Damo by her side, their destinies intertwined as they ventured into the unknown. The Abbot bid them farewell, offering his best wishes for their endeavors.

    With a renewed sense of purpose, Klea and Damo set off, crossing the sea andnd ready to face the challenges thaty ahead.

    x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1642 Talents

    Gusts of wind blew into their faces as the two flew at high speed across the Mediterranean Sea toward the coast. The wind carried the salty scent of the sea, mingling with the exhration coursing through Klea''s veins. She held tightly onto the majestic thunderbird, feeling its powerful wings beating beneath her.

    Beneath them, the vast expanse of the Aegean Sea stretched out, shimmering in the sunlight. The crystal-clear waters glistened, revealing the marine life teeming below. Klea''s eyes sparkled with wonder as she observed schools of colorful fish darting through the waves.

    Riding on the back of the thunderbird, Damo was awestruck by the breathtaking view of the Greek town and temples below. He had never seen anything like it in his life, having spent all his years confined to the sacred grounds of the Gaya temple.

    "You''ve never seen Greece before, Damo?" Klea shouted above the wind, her voice filled with a mixture of excitement and curiosity.

    Damo calmly shook his head, a smile ying on his lips. It was evident that the young monk had never ventured beyond the temple walls, his world limited to the teachings and rituals of his order. The outside world was a mystery to him, one that he longed to explore.

    As they soared through the sky, Klea couldn''t help but be intrigued by Damo''s newfound fascination with the world beyond the temple. She admired his sense of wonder and saw an opportunity to introduce him to the wonders and mysteries that awaited beyond their current path.

    What surprised her, even more, was when theynded on a hill overlooking one of the Greek goddess temples, Damo took out an ink and began to sketch thendscapes around him. The young monk''s hands moved with skill and precision, capturing the essence of the temple and the surrounding nature.

    Not only was he talented in the magical arts, but it seemed that the young monk possessed a gift for literature. His sketches conveyed the beauty and serenity of the ce, each stroke of the pen bringing the scene to life.

    Seeing this unexpected development, Klea decided to make a slight detour from their original ns.

    "Alright, let''s take the long way around," Klea said with a mischievous grin. She decided to fly across Greece, then Rome, and finally make their way along the coast until they reached Britannia Ind.

    Throughout the journey, she shared her knowledge of the world with Damo, regaling him with stories of ancient civilizations, mythical creatures, and legendary heroes. The young monk listened with rapt attention, his thirst for knowledge growing with each passing moment.

    Most importantly Klea told the stories of its people, the culture and history all that were written in the text store in Alexandria library. if only it wasn''t destroyed, Damo would most likely visit the ce.

    The entire trip took five days, and during that time, Klea and Damo formed a deep bond. Theyughed and opened up to each other in ways they never had before.

    Finally, the day arrived when they reached their destination��the fey forest. As they descended from the sky, the vigers below looked up in awe, recognizing the shining thunderbird and the figure astride it.

    "Sister Klea!" cried Glita, the youngest among the fey sisters. She rushed forward and enveloped Klea in a warm embrace. It had been three long years since they hadst seen each other.

    After exchanging greetings with the fey vigers, Klea introduced Damo to themunity. The sight of a balded young man dressed in the robes of a monk intrigued and amused the vigers. They had never encountered anyone quite like him before. The fey vigers weed him with open arms, eager to learn more about his unique background and the wisdom he carried.

    However, Klea had a specific purpose in mind foring to the fey forest.

    "I would like to visit the Shrine," she announced, her voice filled with determination. "There is something I need to ask Gaia."

    The seriousness in Klea''s tone caught the attention of Tyra, the eldest fey sister and the new priestess of Gaia. She stepped forward, her regal presencemanding respect.

    "Wee, Klea," Tyra greeted her. "What has brought you here?"

    Klea''s gaze met Tyra''s, her eyes filled with a mix of hope and apprehension.

    "Sister Tyra, I have brought someone who I believe canmunicate with Gaia," she exined, gesturing toward Damo.

    Tyra''s eyebrows furrowed in surprise. The fey had long been ustomed to the silence of Gaia, unable to hear her voice or receive her guidance. The idea of Damo, a young monk, being able to establish a connection with the spirit tree intrigued her.

    Normally, Tyra would not allow a stranger to approach the sacred Gaia tree. However, given Klea''s reputation and the fact that Arturo, the bear guardian, remained silent, she decided to grant the young monk permission.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Klea stood by silently, watching as Damo sat down in meditation next to the Gaia tree. He closed his eyes and focused his energy, trying to establish a connection with the ancient spirit residing within the tree. Hours passed, but there was no response.

    Growing concerned, Tyra approached Klea and inquired about her intentions.

    "Actually, on my journey to the east, I discovered the presence of a third spirit tree," Klea revealed, her expression turning somber. "But something felt different. It was as if the spirit within was raging."

    Tyra''s eyes widened, and a sense of unease washed over her. "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern.

    Klea took a deep breath, recalling the vision of destruction she had seen, the warning from Gaia herself. She hade to the fey forest seeking answers, hoping that Damo''s connection to the holy tree could shed some light on the situation.

    "I sensed impending doom, a cmity that could threaten the world," Klea exined. "I hoped that Damo could establish a stronger connection with Gaia and help us understand her message."

    Half a day had passed since Damo began his meditation, yet there was still no progress. Tyra approached Klea, her skepticism evident in her voice.

    "Communication with the spirits is never an easy task," she said, her tone tinged with doubt. "Messages can be misinterpreted, and the intentions of Gaia are often shrouded in mystery."

    Klea nodded, understanding Tyra''s perspective. The fey sistercked the knowledge that Klea possessed, knowledge of the impending tribtion that Earth would face in theing decades revealed by the Nephilim and confirm by the Magus Alliance. Klea know that Gaia was somehow involved in the events toe.

    "Please, Sister Tyra, allow him to try a few more days," Klea pleaded. "This is important to us."

    Moved by Klea''s sincerity and determination, Tyra acquiesced, granting Damo more time to establish a connection with the spirit of Gaia.

    Knowing it will take more time she decided to leave the shrine for the time being.

    Klea had been trying hard to suppress her thoughts and emotions about ''him'', but now that she had a moment to spare, Klea couldn''t resist the pull that led her toward a certain special ce��the stone formation that held memories of a love lost.

    "I have returned," Klea whispered softly, her words carried by the wind. She stood within the ancient stone circle, her eyes filled with both longing and sadness.

    As there was no response, she let it out a huge sigh. It was an expected result, still one that difficult to ept

    Hourster, as she stood there, lost in her thoughts and memories, the sound of approaching footsteps broke the silence. She turned, her eyes widening as a group of Britannia knights emerged.

    They recognized her immediately and approached her with respect. From them Klea know all the events happening thest three years she has gone.

    Listening intently, Klea learned that a small Britannia outpost had been established a mile away to make note on any figure to appear on the site. Apparently there were no sightings of Emery and Morgana however a month ago, a strange man dide.

    A man muscly man that exude powerful strength from only a gaze. "He despises Rome and wields a massive spear." the knight exin.

    Klea''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of such a figure,

    "Thrax... He''s back?"

    x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1643 News

    It was the best news she had heard in a while, and a spark of hope ignited within Klea. The possibility of seeing a dear friend again filled her with anticipation, her heart beating with a newfound energy.

    However, as she processed the news delivered by the knights, doubts started to creep into her mind.

    She quickly reminded herself that the knights didn''t know the mysterious man''s identity. As for hatred for Rome, there were to many of them who does. She couldn''t help but wonder why Thrax had traveled so far north. While it was true that the Thracians had lost their homes, families, and friends due to the Romans, Klea had never heard that Thrax had shown an interest in journeying to Britannia.

    Her mind raced with questions. Could Thrax''s presence have something to do with Emery?

    "It''s been a month; I wonder if he''s still around here," Klea thought to herself, filled with a mixture of excitement and uncertainty.

    To ensure Thrax received her message, Klea decided to send a spirit bird, specifically targeted to him. She meticulously crafted her instructions, detailing her whereabouts in the Fey Forest and directing him to find her in Venta Town, where the Quintins family resided.

    She couldn''t be certain if Thrax would ever receive the message, as it depended on whether he possessed a simr spell to send a response.

    The Britannia knights who had brought the news had little additional information about the mysterious traveler. They were tasked with guarding the area and were not privy to the specifics. However, they assured Klea that the higher-ups in Camelot would likely possess more knowledge.

    With a desire to check on the progress of the people in Camelot and seek further information, Klea made the decision to travel to the city. Before heading there, she decided to make a stop in Venta City to meet with Luna Quintins and inform her about Thrax''s possible presence.

    The Quintins family, known for their connections and ability to gather information, were a valuable resource in times of uncertainty. Luna assured Klea that she would do everything in her power to find news about this mysterious traveler and keep her informed.

    "Thank you, Luna," Klea expressed her gratitude before continuing on her journey.

    This time, Klea didn''t need to rely on her Thunderbird for travel. With her Magus [immortal body], she could soar across the vast expanse of Britannia Ind in under an hour.

    Entering the city with casual grace, Klea couldn''t help but notice the curious nces she received from the people. Her foreign features and captivating presence made her stand out amidst the crowd. She was ustomed to being noticed, though, and it didn''t faze her.

    Before she could embark on a leisurely stroll through the city, a group of knights approached her, apanied by their queen, Gwen Lioness. Gwen, adorned in a resplendent golden dress, radiated regality and grace.

    "That was really fast. Your knights truly are amazing," Klea remarked, genuinely impressed by their efficiency.

    "Coming from a queen of such an ancient kingdom, that is quite thepliment. Thank you," Gwen replied graciously, her eyes filled with warmth.

    There was a sense of familiarity and fondness between the two queens. They shared a friendly smile, realizing that it had been three years since theyst saw each other.

    While they didn''t start off on the best of terms, over time they had developed a mutual respect for one another, findingmon ground beyond their shared connection with Emery.

    Gwen gently ced her arm on Klea''s hand, and together they strolled through the streets of Camelot, engaging in friendly conversation. The city bustled with activity, and Klea couldn''t help but admire the progress made since herst visit. The people seemed happier and more prosperous, a testament to Gwen''s leadership and the efforts of the knights.

    After a while, Gwen remarked, "I''m surprised it took you this long to visit again."

    "Yes, i was quite upied" she said

    "Lucky for you then"

    Klea sensed a hidden meaning behind Gwen''s words. Initially, she thought that Gwen was implying she had difficulty keeping her mind off Emery. However, Gwen chuckled and rified, "Well, I do miss him, but that''s not what I meant."

    Intrigued, Klea raised an eyebrow, curiosity evident in her eyes. Gwen, wearing a mischievous smile, led her out of the bustling city to the courtyard of the Knights of the Round Table building. There, they witnessed hundreds of newly trained knights disying extraordinary skill surpassing that of regr warriors on Earth. The training programs had clearly thrived under Gwen''s leadership.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    It was clear that the knowledge contained within the scrolls Klea had previously left for the Britannia Kingdom had been put to good use. The warriors before her were a testament to the power of knowledge and the determination to protect their homnd.

    But Gwen had more in store. Continuing their walk, she led Klea to another section of the courtyard, one that appeared to be more private. Klea couldn''t contain her curiosity and asked, "What is your intention?"

    Gwen''s smile grew wider as one of the Round Table knights, Yvain, appeared with an armor set and a sword in hand. Amusement twinkled in Klea''s eyes as she realized Gwen desired a duel.

    "I obviously couldn''t win against you, but please, I''ve been so bored here without a worthy opponent. Will you keep me entertained?" Gwen yfully challenged, a fire of excitement burning in her eyes.

    Kleaughed, epting the challenge as she reached for one of the knight''s swords. "Let me see what makes you so confident."

    And so, a duel ensued��a sh between two of Earth''s greatest queens. Gwen had not only grown immensely in her battle power but also disyed formidable swordsmanship. Klea marveled at her progress, noting that she would have struggled if she were still a mere Rank 9 acolyte, especially if Gwen were to wield the legendary sword, Excalibur. However, the current Klea possessed immense power as a Magus, with the [immortal body] she had received, greatly enhancing her physical strength.

    The sound of shing swords echoed through the courtyard as Klea and Gwen exchanged blows. Their skills were a testament to their dedication and training, each move precise and calcted. Klea knew she had the advantage in terms of raw power, but Gwen''s finesse and experience made the duel an exhrating experience.

    nk!

    In a disy of skill, Klea expertly disarmed Gwen''s sword without even needing to cast a spell, showcasing the significant gap between them.

    "Thank you for entertaining me," Gwen graciously admitted, her eyes filled with respect and admiration. She had achieved her objective of finding a worthy opponent, and the duel had only solidified their friendship.

    Now that Gwen had satisfied her desire for a challenge, Klea turned the conversation to the reason for her visit��to inquire about the mysterious man who had arrived in Britain a month ago.

    "Yes, I remember. Our scouts followed him across the ind. We discovered that the man is a Thracian,"

    Klea breathed a sigh of relief, her heart filled with happiness. There could be no coincidences; there was only one Thracian who would venture into the Fey Forest, and that could only be Thrax.

    "Do you know where he is?" Klea inquired eagerly, hope shining in her eyes.

    Unfortunately, the Britannia scouts had only managed to track the man until he boarded a boat heading south, leaving Britannia shortly after. It was disappointing news, but Klea found sce in knowing that Thrax had returned to his homnd. However, she couldn''t help but wonder if Chumo had apanied him.

    Remaining in Camelot for a few more days, Klea awaited any news from the Fey Forest. She explored the city, reconnecting with acquaintances and observing the progress made under Gwen''s rule. The people held her in high regard, expressing their gratitude for her efforts in shaping the kingdom''s future.

    Eventually, word reached her that the young monk Damo hade looking for her, indicating that he had made some progress in his search for Emery. They met in a secluded corner of Camelot, where Damo ryed the information he had gathered.

    "I will be leaving then. I''ll send word if I hear anything about Emery," Klea said, a teasing smile dancing on her lips.

    Just as Klea was about to depart from Camelot, another bird arrived with a message. This time it came from Luna Quintin, and its contents were shocking.

    "Our trader in Gallic has discovered that the mysterious man you seek has joined the Gaul army as itsmander in their war against Rome. He now goes by the name Vercingetorix."

    The revtion hit Klea like a thunderbolt. The pieces of the puzzle started to fall into ce, and she understood the magnitude of the situation. Thrax, had taken up arms against the Romans, and this could only mean the two friends; Thrax and Julian would sh once again.

    "I have to stop this, I hope I am not toote!"

 Chapter 1644 Warrior Return

    Two months ago, Thrax donated a significant amount of merit points to the Magus Alliance, earning him permission to return home to Earth.

    As the spacecraft he boarded on descended upon Kronos Base, located on the mysterious and deste dark side of the moon, the caretakers of the seemed determined to put obstacles in his path. Their attempts, however, proved futile as they failed to find any legitimate grounds to deny his request.

    Thrax, a distinguished figure with numerous notable military achievements under his belt, held the rank of a mere acolyte, far from attaining the prestigious title of a magus. Consequently, he posed a minimal threat to the denizens of the lower realm.

    The only possession the caretakers sought to confiscate from him was his valuable tier 6 weapon��a weapon he had painstakingly acquired and one that held both sentimental and practical value to him. Regrettably, Thrax was forced to expend the majority of his hard-earned savings to secure the safe transportation of his cherished armament back to Earth.

    Frustrated by the turn of events, Thrax muttered, "Huh! If only you had listened to me and concealed yourself within the storage rings, none of these infuriating circumstances would have unfolded!"

    <I am the great Gae Bolg; I shall not be confined to your filthy ring!>

    With a hint of exasperation, Thrax retorted, "Huh! You better make it up to meter!"

    <How I regret ever choosing to apany a stingy and unappreciative individual like you! I have saved your life on countless asions, and now you dare to repay me with such disdain. Your very life shall be the cost of your ingratitude!>"

    As the heated argument between Thrax and the sentient weapon raged on, their quarrel was abruptly interrupted by the arrival of Hermes, one of the esteemed Kronos Magus.

    Sporting an air of condescension, Hermes approached Thrax, his words dripping with derision. "So, I hear you''ve be quite the veteran. A big shot, aren''t you?"

    Thrax shot a piercing re in Hermes'' direction with irritation.

    Seeing Thrax gaze Hermes said "what''s with the look? Do you need a ride down or Not!?"

    The annoyed immortal diator turned his attention back to his trusted weapon, and posed a question, "Gae Bolg, are you thinking what I''m thinking?"

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Gae Bolg responded, <Yes, let''s do it.>

    With an air of confidence, Thrax addressed the young looking Magus before him and dered, "I don''t need a ride."

    Hermes, caught off guard by Thrax''s response, let out a mockingugh. "Hahaha! Really? tough guy aren''t you?, you are not a magus, you won''tst five minutes out there!"

    Little did Hermes know that Thrax had a surprise in store for him. As Gae Bolg''s powers surged, the formidable spear artifact began encasing Thrax''s body in ayer of dark, metallic armor.

    Suddenly, like a streaking missile, Thrax shot off into space, hurtling towards Earth.

    The journey was far from easy for the diator. In order to endure the three-hour ride, he had to convert his spirit force to fuel his propulsion. The strain intensified as he plunged into the Earth''s atmosphere, encountering the tumultuous turbulence that awaited him.

    <Don''t die on me, you crazy baboon!> Gae Bolg urged, struggling to maintain its energy output.

    Not one to back down, Thrax replied with grim determination, "<Huh! Shut up! My muscles are stronger than your steel!>"

    Though the arduous journey took its toll, Thrax persevered. Finally, as he breached through the nket of clouds, a profound sense of aplishment washed over him. The sweat and toil had been worth it.

    <I can''t hold on much longer! Where to?> Gae Bolg pleaded, nearing its limits.

    Breathing heavily, Thrax retorted, <Oh, are you giving up already? Come on! That Magus must still be watching. Don''t embarrass me. Go further north!>

    Britannia was his intended destination��a ce where he could deliver the news about Emery to Klea. However, Thrax''s unfamiliarity with Earth''s geography led him astray. Disoriented, he found himself on the wrong side of the ocean, prompting him to beseech Gae Bolg once more for assistance.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    <I have warned you.>

    Undeterred by the weapon''s admonition, Thrax pressed on. After an hour of flight, his body weary and to his even more surprised, the artifact he was wearing suddenly shutting down by itself.

    Thrax plummeted from the sky, crashing into the vast expanse of the ocean below.

    Burdened by the weight of his armor, Thrax struggled to stay afloat despite his exceptional battle prowess. Gasping for breath, he desperately called out to the weapon, "Gae Bolg!! Buddy, it''s not time to sleep!"

    In a moment of life-or-death, Thrax pushed himself to the limits of his endurance, channeling his inner strength towards the nearest shore. However, thend seemed to elude him, and as his spirit energy dwindled and he prepared to sumb to the watery depths, salvation unexpectedly arrived in the form of a small fishing boat.

    "Uncle, are you dead?!" a young boy and an old man aboard the boat eximed as they pulled Thrax aboard.

    Awakening in a small fishing vige nestled on the westernmost continent, which belonged to the Arverni tribes of Gaul, Thrax felt a sense of familiarity wash over him. The vigers, numbering only a few hundred, were simple folk��proud fishermen and warriors. In their humble abode, Thrax found echoes of his old vige in Thrace.

    Over the course of a few days, Thrax immersed himself in the vige''s daily life and learned about the ever-expanding Roman Empire. News of Rome''s vast territorial conquests reached his ears��eastern Germania and southern Hispania had fallen under Roman control.

    While some Gaulish tribes dared to resist the invading force, the small Arverni vige remained trapped in Rome''s clutches, forced to pay tributes in gold and sacrifice their youth to be taken to the heart of the empire.

    Hatred simmered among the people, but the overwhelming might of Rome prevented them from rising up in defiance. The tribes remained divided and subdued, unable to mount a united front against the greatest power on Earth.

    Above all threats and fear of the future, the young fisherman boy name was proud as he share his dream about bing a great warrior��a Vercingetorix�� a title given to great supreme leader of the Gauls and unite the tribe to defeat the Rome invaders.

    The innocence of the boys dream felt a pang in his heart. However, he has no wish to wage war against Rome anymore, not since the death of Spartacus and his newfound identity in magus universe.

    Thrax had resolved to leave the troubles of Earth behind and fulfill his obligations as protector of Earth and right now he has responsibility to go to Britannia.

    With a heavy heart, Thrax bid farewell to the Arverni vige, setting sail for the ind on the North.

    It took him some time to finally find the Fey Forest, and the stone formation mention by Emery, but upon discovering that Klea had been absent for the past three years, he quickly abandoned the idea and embarked on his next adventure.

    "Perhaps Egypt should be my next stop. Or maybe I should make a quick detour to Rome for a little amusement," Thrax mused, a mischievous grin forming on his face. The prospect of anyone recognizing him in the Roman capital held an amusing appeal.

    Deciding to catch the next avable ship, fate intervened, leading Thrax tond near a battlefield��a sh between Gaulish tribes and Roman soldiers. His blood surged with a desire to join the fight, but a voice within him cautioned,

    "No, Thrax, this is not your fight!"

    As he passed through the Arverni camp, a piece of devastating news reached Thrax''s ears. Without hesitation, he retraced his steps, rushing back to the fishing vige he had recently departed. What awaited him was a scene of utter destruction��mes had reduced the vige to a charred ruin.

    He found himself the body of the boy on charred by mes.

    "Urrgghhh!! Romans!!! You going to pay for this!!"

    His previous anger toward Rome has returned, and determined to make a stand, Thrax resolved to join the Arverni army and take up arms against the oppressors.

    Finally his desire to visit Rome burned brighter than ever. This time, however, he nned to bring the full force of the Gaulish army with him��a force that would shake the very foundations of the mighty Roman Empire.

 Chapter 1645 Gathering Storm

    It was a moonless night when an important gathering took ce in the heart of Gaull''s sacred forest.

    Fire torches lined the perimeter, casting an ethereal glow that danced among the towering ancient trees. The crackling mes painted intricate patterns on the weathered faces of the twenty-eight tribe leaders who had gathered from the fifty-two Gaulish tribes.

    They hade together under the cover of darkness to discuss the ever-increasing threats posed by the Romans, their collective concern weighing heavily on their hearts.

    Each of the chieftains present exuded an air of authority andmand, their weathered faces etched with the wisdom of countless battles fought and won. The flickering light revealed the battle scars that adorned their bodies, symbols of their bravery and resilience.

    Despite their individual prowess, they found themselves at a loss for words in the face of the current dire situation that loomed over theirnds.

    "The Romans have attacked and ruthlessly burned down the Gabali tribe just three days ago. How do we respond to such tant aggression?" voiced one of the tribe leaders, his voiceced with frustration and anger.

    "Those Gabali are a stubborn bunch. Not only were theyte with their tribute, but I have heard whispers that they dared to raid a Roman supplies cargo," countered another chieftain.

    "Regardless of their transgressions, we cannot stand idly by while our people are massacred!" eximed a fiery chieftain, his voice filled with righteous indignation.

    The murmurs of agreement rippled through the gathering, a chorus of shared outrage and determination. However, a sense of despair and resignation hung in the air like a thick fog, threatening to suffocate the mes of their resolve.

    "What do you expect from us? Ourst confederation was shattered and our greatest warrior has fallen. We have been left with little more than shattered dreams and fading hope,"mented another leader, his voice tinged with grief and bitterness.

    The words hung heavily in the air, the weight of defeat settling upon the chieftains like a suffocating cloak.

    They had suffered a severe blow at the hands of Julius Caesar four years ago, an event that still haunted their collective memory. Since then, Rome had only grown stronger and more relentless in its pursuit of domination. The recent fall of Germanica in the east and Hispania in the south had severed the Gauls'' ties with their once steadfast allies, leaving them isted and vulnerable.

    "There is no hope in fighting the Romans. We cannot win. If you have witnessed the might of the elite Praetorians in battle, you would understand that there is no stopping them," resignedly concluded a chieftain, his voice filled with a somber eptance.

    A collective sigh of helplessness swept through the assembly, the flickering mes casting long shadows on their weary faces. The weight of their defeats and the magnitude of the Roman threat seemed insurmountable.

    Amidst the prevailing despair, one figure stood apart from the rest��the aged chieftain of the Arverni, the strongest tribe in Gaul. His silver hair cascaded down his broad shoulders, a testament to the wisdom and experience he possessed. In his eyes, however, burned a fire that refused to be extinguished.

    "We, the Arverni, have a new champion," dered the old chieftain, his voicemanding attention and respect.

    The mention of a new champion piqued the curiosity of the assembled chieftains. In the past few weeks, whispers had spread through the Gaulishnds of a warrior emerging from the ranks of the Arverni. Tales of his victories against the Roman forces had sparked a glimmer of hope in the hearts of the Gauls.

    Yet, despite these reports, doubts lingered among the chieftains. "This self-proimed warrior king of the Gauls has never experienced the full force of a total war against Rome. He will not stand a chance against the likes of General Labienus," voiced a skeptical chieftain, his voice tinged with concern.

    The sentiment was echoed by others who had witnessed Labienus''s formidable skills on the battlefield. The general was renowned as Julius Caesar''s trusted second-inmand, leading a fearsome force of three legions totaling fifteen thousand men. The mere thought of facing such a formidable adversary sent shivers down their spines.

    One chieftain, unable to contain his frustration,shed out at the old Arverni chief, "I just hope your warrior''s audacity does not bring the wrath of Rome down upon us!"

    The aged chieftain merely smiled, a knowing glint in his eyes. "It is toote for that," he cryptically replied.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Perplexed by his response, the chieftains demanded an exnation. The old Arverni chief, now wearing an enigmatic expression, simply gestured for them to be patient.

    In that very moment, a sudden turbulence gripped the gathering. The torches, once casting a steady light, flickered and red chaotically, as if a storm were brewing within their mes. The chieftains and their bodyguards tensed, their eyes darting around in search of the source of this disturbance. The air grew heavy, suffused with an otherworldly energy that made their bodies feel as though they were weighed down by an invisible force.

    Then, as if emerging from the very heart of the forest, a lone figure rode into the midst of the gathering. He sat astride a dark horse, exuding an aura of power and confidence that silenced the assembled chieftains. The intensity of his gaze pierced through the night, holding them captive in its maic pull.

    Intriguingly, the man appeared to be dragging something behind him��a bound and half-conscious figure. As he reached the center of the gathering, he effortlessly cast the captive Roman general, Labienus, onto the ground, drawing gasps of astonishment from the chieftains.

    The audacity and prowess disyed by this mysterious warrior seized their attention and imagination. With bated breath, they awaited his words.

    "I will fight Rome. You can all cower like dogs, or you can join me and fight like warriors!" he dered with a voice that resonated with authority and determination.

    His simple yet resolute speech had an immediate impact. It ignited a flicker of hope in the hearts of some, while striking fear into the hearts of others. Without waiting for a response, the enigmatic warrior turned his horse and vanished into the depths of the dark woods, leaving the chieftains and their tribesmen in a state of awe and uncertainty.

    The following day, news of the warrior king rallying call spread like wildfire throughout the Gaulishnds. Tribe after tribe answered his summons, heeding the call to arms. More than twenty tribes, numbering over ten thousand warriors, joined his cause, united by a shared desire to confront the Roman menace head-on.

    #####

    On the other side of the battlefield, Julian Caesar led the Eagle Legion��a renowned legionposed of five thousand seasoned Roman soldiers. As they marched out of Rome, Julian''s mind was filled with a mixture of admiration and determination. The Gauls'' unwavering resilience had earned his respect. With his trusted general captured, Julian was resolved to personally lead his army and put an end to the Gaulish resistance.

    Approaching Gaulish territory, Julian intended to establish a base in a strategically chosen Gaulish town. However, as he drew closer, he beheld a sight that took him by surprise��smoke billowed from the very town he had earmarked, its walls already reduced to ruins.

    To witness the Gauls willingly burn their own city confounded Julian. The realization that the Gauls had employed such a cunning strategy impressed him. By destroying their own city, they denied the Romans the opportunity to use it as an outpost or stronghold, thwarting their advance.

    Intrigued by this disy of strategic prowess, Julian pondered aloud, "I had underestimated the Gauls. Who leads them? From which tribe does their leader emerge?"

    A Roman spy, eager to provide information to his esteemedmander, whispered the name of the Gaulish warrior king��a figure known as Vercingetorix, hailing from the Arverni tribe. The mention of this legendary warrior sent a ripple of excitement through Julian''s ranks, kindling a renewed fervor for the impending sh.

    Days turned into nights as skirmishes erupted between the Romans and the Gauls, each encounter fueling Julian''s curiosity. Despite his desire to see this enigmatic warrior for himself, Vercingetorix remained elusive, his true identity shrouded in mystery.

    As battles raged on, Julian''s interest in Vercingetorix intensified. His adversary''s cunning tactics and relentless determination to outwit the Romans revealed a mind capable of strategic brilliance. It was during this time that Julian began to realize the true nature of the Gaulish resistance��they had orchestrated a deliberate campaign of misdirection and dy, using time to rally more tribes to their cause.

    Finally, the day arrived when the two forces, Roman and Gaul, converged on the battlefield. An army of twenty thousand Romans faced a Gaulish horde numbering thirty thousand warriors. Julian, surveying the enemy ranks, caught sight of theirmander��a sight that left him momentarily stunned.

    The immortal diator, stood at the forefront, his gaze unyielding and resolute. Julian could hardly believe his eyes��the legendary diator had risen to lead the Gaulish resistance.

    "Thrax!" Julian muttered under his breath, a mix of astonishment and anticipation coloring his voice.

    The stage was set for a sh of titans, two formidable leaders standing on opposing sides, each driven by their own unyielding resolve. The gathering storm had unleashed its fury, and the fate of Gaul and Rome hung in the bnce.

 Chapter 1646 Battle Of Alesia

    With the act of burning half a dozen cities, the Gauls managed to cut off the Roman supply line, severely restricting their resources and provisions. This dire situation meant that the 20,000 Roman soldiers had limited time to achieve victory against the formidable force of 30,000 Gauls.

    The setting for the decisive battle was the hill of Alesia, a strategically advantageous position that the Gauls had fortified themselves on. It loomed over the surrounding countryside, offering an elevated vantage point and natural defensive barriers.

    As the Romans surveyed the battlefield chosen by the warrior king, they realized they had been outmaneuvered and deceived by the Gauls. The terrain favored the defenders, giving them the advantage of higher ground and defensive positions. The hill itself was dotted with ancient oak trees, their branches casting long shadows over the field.

    The Gauls had erected makeshift fortifications using wooden palisades and earthworks, creating a formidable defensive perimeter. It was a sight that evoked both awe and trepidation among the Roman soldiers.

    From the top of the hill, the Gauls looked down upon the Roman army, taunting them with a message that challenged their courage:

    "If you are afraid, you are free to return home."

    Any other smart nation would not ept such a challenge, but not Rome, especially not when their supreme leader Julius Caesar himself led the battle.

    The Romans had faith in their superior weapons, armor, and, most importantly, their discipline. d in their gleaming armor and armed with swords and javelins, they formed a disciplined and formidable force.

    From below the hill, the Romans saw how one man confidently rode down the hill. Recognizing him as Thrax, Julian decided to meet him halfway.

    There they were, two friends and rivals, meeting once again after more than four years, despite their current roles as leaders of opposing armies. Upon meeting halfway, the two rivals shared a smile that revealed aplex mix of friendship, respect, and rivalry.

    "Wee back home, Thrax," Julian greeted him, his astonishment evident in his voice. "You really know how to make a surprise, don''t you?"

    Thrax nonchntly answered, "I heard you have been very busy thest few years. I am here to see how much has changed."

    Hearing these words, Julian frowned and said, "Is that why you are here? To test me? To settle old scores?"

    Thrax chuckled as he said, "No, my friend, it''s not personal. I am here on behalf of the people who yearn to be free from Roman tyranny."

    "Then believe me when I say that all I have done was for the good of the people," Julian earnestly exined.

    Realizing Julian was trying to exin his reasons, Thrax interrupted him. "Julian, you have your beliefs, and I have mine. What about we see whose resolve is stronger through battle? Whoever wins will not take it personally and treat the loser to some drinks."

    This time Julian was the one whoughed and said, "I see these four years have changed you, Thrax. Alright, I agree... however, hear me out first."

    Julian argued that if the two of them fought with their real power, it would only be a duel between the two of them. He proposed that they would not use any spells or their full power in battle. If Thrax was willing to agree, not only would Julian do the same, but he would also pull out his special Praetorian army, from joining the battle.

    "Agreed! Let''s see which of us is the bettermander."

    Although it seemed as if they were ying with the lives of many, both knew that even without them, such battles would still happen sooner orter. Moreover, this would be an important battle that would be part of their history and shape their future.

    Thus, the Battle of Alesia started.

    Thrax, not one to remain idle behind his hilltop fort, quickly dispatched his fastest riders with a persuasive message to all the other Gaul tribes. The message carried the urgency and opportunity to defeat Rome, urging them to send reinforcements to Alesia.

    From the top of the hill, Thrax waited for Julian to make a move.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Given the circumstances, any ordinary general would have opted for a full-frontal assault, concentrating their forces on one side with overwhelming numbers. But Julian was no ordinary general. He divided his four legions into 16 parts, strategically positioning them around the hill.

    To the chieftains among the Gauls, Julian''s strategy initially appearedughable, as it seemed to thin out his forces and make them susceptible to attacks from skirmishing Gauls outside the walls. However, their skepticism quickly turned to shock as they witnessed the Roman soldiers constructing an awe-inspiring defensive structure.

    In just three days, the Romans erected massive two-story wooden walls, spanning a length of 16 kilometers. The walls were divided into two sets, one facing the hill and the other facing the outer forest. There was ample space between them to amodate Julian''s 20,000 soldiers, turning the entire area into a fortified Roman stronghold.

    The construction of these remarkable walls showcased the skill, discipline, and ingenuity of the Roman soldiers. With unwavering determination, they worked in unison, utilizing advanced engineering techniques to create an imprable barrier. It was a testament to the might of Rome and the efficiency of its legions. If Thrax had not seen it for himself, he would have thought Julian was using magic.

    Now Julian used Thrax''s strategy against him.

    When the Gaul reinforcements arrived, consisting of multiple tribes and without the mighty Vercingetorix to lead them, they were all hauled by the Romans whenever they tried to attack the walls.

    "Well done, Julian!" Thrax eximed, excited by the increasing challenge.

    As the battlemenced, the sh of weapons and the cries of warriors echoed throughout the battlefield. The Roman soldiers, guided by Julian''s tactical brilliance, engaged the Gauls with precision and coordination. Their longbow archers from Britannia unleashed a barrage of arrows, piercing the Gauls'' ranks with deadly uracy. The pike infantry from Hispania formed imprable phnx formations, their long spears repelling the Gauls'' attempts to breach the walls. The powerful cavalry from Germania, mounted on sturdy steeds, charged at the Gauls'' nks, causing havoc among their ranks.

    Julian''s forces exhibited a seamless synergy as they repelled wave after wave of Gaul attacks. Their well-drilled formations and disciplined maneuvers allowed them to hold their ground, despite the overwhelming odds.

    With each passing day, the intensity of the battle grew. Thrax decided tounch a coordinated counter-attack on the second day. Using simple torch signals, he rallied all 50,000 Gaul warriors to focus their assault on one side of the Roman walls, both from inside and outside the fortifications. It was a meticulously coordinated offensive, aiming to break through the Roman lines and overpower them.

    However, Julian''s strategic acumen proved instrumental once again. He swiftly maneuvered his divided legions, employing swift and precise rotations.

    The Gauls suffered heavy casualties, with over 10,000 warriors falling on that fateful day. Despite their valiant efforts, the walls held strong, and Thrax''s counter-attack failed to achieve its intended breakthrough.

    On the third day, undeterred by his previous setbacks, Thrax saw another batch of Gaul reinforcements arrive. Their numbers swelled to over 20,000 warriors, answering the call to join the decisive assault. Determined to turn the tide in his favor, Thrax decided it was time for a final, desperate push.

    Standing tall and exuding an aura of primal strength, Thrax unleashed his famous war cry, sending a shiver down the spines of friend and foe alike. The Gaul warriors, fueled by his rallying cry, charged ferociously from all sides, determined to break through the Roman defenses.

    Despite the tenacity and ferocity of the Gauls'' onught, Julian''s Roman soldiers fought back with unyielding resolve. They formed tight defensive formations, their shields interlocking to create an imprable barrier. The sh of swords, the thrust of spears, and the thundering hooves of cavalry reverberated through the battleground. The air filled with the screams of the wounded and the dying.

    "Western wall is broken!"

    Finally, one section of the Roman wall crumbled under the relentless assault, and the Gauls flooded into the breach. They fought their way through the gaps, determined to reach Julian''s tent and im victory.

    As Thrax confidently confronted him, proiming his imminent triumph, Julian remained calm and collected. With a knowing smile, he uttered words that would turn the tide of the battle.

    "You may have won this battle, but unfortunately you have lost the war."

    To Thrax''s astonishment, thest 20,000 reinforcements that had arrived with the Gauls didn''t fight alongside him. Instead, they had chosen to join the Romans.

    Thrax''s moment of triumph turned into bitter realization. The tables had turned, and the Gauls warrior king found himself facing not just the Roman legions but a portion of his own forces as well.

    "Now tell me, Thrax," Julian calmly spoke, "who truly emerged victorious in this battle?"

 Chapter 1647 Cause

    After hearing about Thrax leading an army of Gauls into battle against the Roman Republic, Klea hurriedly took Damo and flew across the ocean.

    The news she received from the Quintins had been a few days old, and along the way, Klea witnessed multiple groups of Gauls retreating to their own tribes, their faces reflecting defeat.

    Curiosity sparked within Klea, prompting her to approach one of thergest groups. Utilizing her spirit reading ability, she extracted the chieftain''s memories and witnessed the moment Thrax surrendered to Rome.

    The chieftain''s ount reyed in her mind as she absorbed the images of defeat and the capture of their warrior king. The scenes left her in disbelief. "We were lost, and our warrior king was captured to be executed," the chieftain''s voice echoed in her thoughts.

    The implications of Julian''s actions weighed heavily on Klea''s mind. Could he truly have turned against his friends with such ruthlessness?

    She knew Thrax would not have surrendered easily, and she couldn''t shake off the nagging doubts about Julian''s true intentions. The worry for a friend she hadn''t seen in years added an extrayer of anxiety to her thoughts.

    As she flew across the continent, thendscape bore witness to the recent conflict. The scars of battle were etched into the earth, and the sight of the lifeless bodies of Gauls and Roman soldiers strewn across the fields was a haunting reminder of the price paid in blood.

    Klea''s heart pounded rapidly in her chest as she contemted Julian''s resolve once again. "Did he truly dare to hurt his friends?" she murmured, the question hanging heavy in the air.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of searching, Klea discovered traces of the Roman legions and located their camp. The sight of the hundreds of Roman cavalry, their armor gleaming under the sun, alerted by the sudden appearance of two figures in their midst��a foreign woman and a monk��filled the air with tension.

    "Who is there!?" The soldiers were ready to apprehend the mysterious two. However, General Marc Anthony, a stern and imposing figure, swiftly intervened, recognizing here amidst the confusion. "Queen Kleopatra, please follow me," hemanded, his voice echoing with authority.

    To Klea''s surprise, instead of finding Thrax injured or chained, she was led to a vibrant and lively tent at the heart of the camp. The tent''s colorful banners fluttered in the wind, contrasting the somber mood of the battlefield. As she entered, the intoxicating scent of wine permeated the air, and her eyes widened in disbelief.

    She couldn''t believe her eyes��Thrax, the once fierce warrior king, now sat at a table, surrounded by jars of wine, hisughter filling the air. His eyes lit up with joy as he caught sight of Klea, and he dropped the lime he had been holding, rushing to embrace her. "Klea!! It''s been a while!" he eximed, lifting her off her feet in a tight hug.

    It took Klea a few seconds toprehend the situation. Despite the immense loss of life and the gravity of their past conflicts, Julian and Thrax had managed to find a resolution that didn''t involve further bloodshed. A profound sigh of relief escaped her lips. "I truly worried that the two of you would end up killing each other," she confessed, her voice tinged with both gratitude and lingering concern.

    Thrax''s expression turned irritated at her words, and he muttered, "I really wish I did. Unfortunately, I have made my promise, huh!" Despite the lingering grudges, Klea couldn''t help but notice the transformation that had urred between the two rivals. The passage of time had brought maturity, and their interactions now held a sense of mutual respect. She observed how theyplemented each other''s tactics, exchanging pointers on how to improve their strategies.

    Eventually, Thrax began to exin his decision to surrender. "I can see how well you have integrated the cultures of the people from thend you conquer into your army," he remarked, his voice filled with a mix of admiration and longing. The Germanic cavalry, the Britannia longbowmen, the Hispania pikemen, and the Greek craftsmanship��all these elements painted a vivid picture of Julian''s vision.

    "If only you had flown them under a different banner than Roman, I would dly support your cause," Thrax admitted, his gaze briefly meeting Klea''s before adding a touch of skepticism.

    Julian nced at Klea, a knowing look passing between them, before borating on the true nature of his endeavors. "What I am doing goes beyond improving military might. It''s about advancing the civilization of Earth itself," he exined.

    He spoke of how Klea had yed a crucial role inying the foundations for his grand vision. "The tributes forcefully taken from tribes across the continent are being treated well and educated, preparing them to be the new leaders of their tribes," he shared.

    Thrax remained cynical, voicing his doubts about the loyalty of these educated young soon to be chieftains. "Unless you brainwash them thoroughly, they will be the next Vercingetorix, ready to fight Rome," he warned, his tone tinged with skepticism. However, Julian remained resolute. "That''s okay. It might take a few generations, but it''s a necessary process," he affirmed, his voice unwavering in its conviction.

    Thrax let out another deep sigh, realizing that his defeat hade, in part, from underestimating the chieftains'' ambitions. Theirck of foresight of the future of Gaull, to the point of betraying their own people for personal gains. Maybe the said new generation will indeed create a better future for these tribes.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Sensing his thoughts, Julian assured him, "You will be more convinced and aid my cause once you see what I have been developing in Rome."

    Thrax shook his head, his resolve unyielding. "No! I would rather keep my watchful eyes open for when your Romans go too far," he dered firmly.

    As their conversation came to an end, Klea finally mustered the courage to ask her most pressing question. Her voice quivered with a mix of hope and anxiety. "Thrax, tell me any news about the Magus Universe. What about Chumo? Has he recovered? Did he return home with you?"

    Thrax''s face softened, a fond smile appearing on his lips. "He''s up and about. He has be an enforcer now, but he''s not fully recovered, so he can''t go back yet," he revealed, the warmth in his voice bringing sce to Klea''s heart. The news of Chumo''s progress brought relief, overshadowing any concerns about his absence.

    It was still a good news that received smile from both Klea and Julian however Thrax next word quickly change their expression

    "I thought you want to hear news about Emery first?"

    It was a sensitive name that quickly made both heart stop,

    "Emery�� what you mean news from Emery�� he was still��"

    Klea heart beats fast once again as Thrax told the story of Emery, how his other soul survived into a clone body and how the three of them met together just two months ago.

    "He wanted me to tell you that he is fine, but he was sorry for unable to return mow"

    Klea didn''t even worry much about his excuse, hearing about him recovering has made her heart blooming with relief.

    "I want to see him... I should go there... I should," Klea murmured, her determination evident in her eyes.

    She had already breached the barriers of the Magus Realm, and she could request the permits needed to travel there again. No matter the obstacles thaty ahead, she was prepared to leave Earth behind and reunite with Emery, for any reason, in the blink of an eye.

    But then, in that pivotal moment, Klea''s memory jolted her back to reality. She couldn''t simply abandon her responsibilities on Earth. There was one crucial task that held her steps.

    It was at this moment that Klea suddenly remembered that she can''t leave just yet, how there was one responsibility that held her steps.

    All this news from the magus universe made here forgot that he actually came here with someone else.

    Klea called upon Damo the young monk and the two were d to find the young 9 years old monk had grown to a fine young man.

    However, Klea next words cast a pall over their reunion as she shared the weighty news that hung over them all.

    "Guys, I need your help to prevent the destruction of Earth."

 Chapter 1648 Mission

    Klea stood resolute on the expansive balcony, her eyes fixed on the breathtaking panorama before her. From her vantage point atop one of the grandest vis in the City of Rome, she surveyed the magnificent garden that stretched out below, with the sprawling cityscape on the horizon.

    The vi''s opulence was unmatched, except for the Rome consul''s residence, yet Klea found no joy or excitement in itsvishness. Her thoughts were consumed by something else, or to be exact, someone.

    "He''s currently recovering with the wood elves, is he...?" Klea''s voice held a tinge of longing and concern as she let out a deep sigh. Her gaze lingered on a distant point beyond the garden, her mind far away from the luxurious surroundings.

    It was not only the intense yearning for his presence that troubled her, but also the nagging worry about how much time has passed since they met and how different their situation right now.

    During the arduous journey back to Rome, Klea had deftly extracted every fragment of information about Emery from Thrax. Bit by bit, she had learned about Emery''s memory loss, his time on the enigmatic Ouroboros, his marriage to Silva, and the heartbreaking loss of his wife. She had also discovered that Morgana was currently staying with him.

    This deluge of news left her restless��a storm of jealousy, irritation at being forgotten, and an overwhelming desire to be by his side during his time of trouble. But above all, the question that loomedrgest was how much of the Emery she knew still resided within this new clone.

    "Is he really going to be same him?"

    She really wish to see him right away, but Thrax''s reminded her of the Ancient Celestial ruins��the sacred ce where they had made their promise to reunite. In three years'' time, they would finally meet again and witness the extent of Emery''s situation. But for now, she has another responsibilities to tend to.

    Just then, the host of the vi, Consul Julian Kaesar, and a legendary diator disguised in humble attire arrived. Their casual footsteps echoed through the grand hall as they entered, evoking a sense of nonchnce. Klea couldn''t help but remark, a touch of sarcasm in her tone, "So, did you two manage to have fun?"

    "Indeed," Thrax said excitedly in reply after seeing the full power of the Roman army and its new academy.

    Julian, his demeanorposed as always, turned to Klea and casually stated, "I have made all the necessary preparations and am ready to depart from Rome immediately."

    Klea understood the weight of Julian''s position and the challenges he faced in leaving Rome so abruptly. However, she needed his assistance, and so the trio, apanied by the young monk Damo, set off towards the nearest harbor. They boarded a Roman ship teeming with 200 men, poised to embark on their southward journey.

    As the salty scent of the ocean mingled with the gentle caress of the breeze, Thrax''s impatience became palpable. "This leisurely voyage is enjoyable, but couldn''t we hasten our journey? Must we burden ourselves with an entire battalion? Couldn''t we simply fly to our destination?"

    It wasn''t Julian who answered the question but Klea herself. She exined, her voice unwavering, "We may need to stay in our destination for a while, and having the soldiers with us will facilitate coordination with the local rulers."

    Thrax''s wonderment was evident as he mused, "Is the situation truly that dire?"

    Just a few days earlier, Klea had revealed to them the weighty task bestowed upon her through the will of Lord Izta��a bronze medal that served as the key to the lost kingdom of Babylonia. Legend whispered that it was once ruled by the first Earth caretaker, King Uranus of the Nephilim, during a golden age of civilization before a catastrophic flood consumed it.

    Their mission was clear: to locate the tomb of this legendary king and unearth its long-forgotten secrets. Unfortunately, when Klea had ventured to the site months ago, she encountered insurmountable obstacles. One of these obstacles was the discovery of the third Gaia tree on Earth, which hindered her progress.

    With the Holy Tree at the Gaya Temple withering away, Klea sought answers within the enigmatic Fey Forest, where the young monk''s findings aligned with her own thoughts. "Gaia resists our quest to find the tomb. We must uncover the reasons behind this resistance."

    As the group became more aware of Gaia''s true essence��the primordial wisp of the earth��and the impending cmity that loomed thirty years in the future, Klea and herpanions couldn''t help but draw parallels with the chaotic state of Andora.

    "For all we know, Kronos may be orchestrating this turmoil behind our backs," Klea suggested, her voice heavy with gravity.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The mere mention of Kronos ignited Thrax''s fervor, capturing his unwavering attention. And so, after five days of navigating the vast Mediterranean Sea, the ship finally docked along an eastern shore, a hundred miles from Egypt. It was here that their southward journey truly began.

    Guided by Klea''s unwavering resolve, two days passed before they stumbled upon faint traces of a once-great city nestled within the desert hills. The ruins emerged like faded memories from the shifting sands, a testament to the passage of time.

    "To think that this pce was once the pinnacle of human civilization... it fills me with a profound sorrow," Klea murmured, her gaze fixated on the barrenndscape of rock and sand.

    "Let us establish a perimeter here, survey the surroundings, and ensure that no intruders disturb our endeavor," Julianmanded, his voice brimming with determination.

    In perfect synchronization, Klea, Thrax, Julian, and Damo ascended a hidden stone pedestal concealed beneath the shifting sands. It was from here that a gaping hole beckoned, leading into the unfathomable depths of the earth.

    Drawing upon his affinity for the element of earth, Julian endeavored to probe the abyss below. However, his senses could prate only a mere mile beneath the surface��an insignificant fraction of his true power.

    "How could this be? There must be something mysterious down there," Julian eximed, his voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and frustration.

    Thrax''s eyes gleamed mischievously as he retorted, "Or perhaps, dear Julian, you simply have not honed your earth maniption skills enough."

    Anticipating the oue, Klea''s voice resonated with unwavering resolve, "Prepare yourselves, for there are threats awaiting us below."

    Thrax''s excitement swelled, mes dancing upon his palm, casting an ethereal glow as he fearlessly plunged into the gaping maw of the hole. Without hesitation, the others followed suit, descending a mile into the earth before venturing through abyrinthine tunnel that led them to the remnants of a city ravaged by time''s relentless march.

    As they stepped into the ruins, the air carried a sense of eerie stillness. The lost city of Babel, once a thriving civilization, nowy in ruins��a testament to the grandeur that had been. Dpidated structures rose like jagged sentinels against the vast expanse of destion. Columns stood broken and scattered, their marble surfaces worn and weathered by the passage of countless years.

    Seeing the remnants of a glorious past, Damo''s artistic soul was stirred. He couldn''t help but reach for his sketchbook, capturing the haunting beauty of the fallen city amidst the destendscape.

    Dim sunlight filtered through gaps in the crumbling walls, casting ethereal beams of light that danced upon the dust-filled air. Nature had reimed much of the city, with overgrown vines snaking their way around fallen pirs and through shattered windows, reiming what was once man-made.

    The group moved cautiously through the remnants of the city, their footsteps echoing in the silence. Their senses heightened, aware of the lurking danger that awaited them. Suddenly, a presence, dark and malevolent, washed over them��an ominous energy emanating from the shadows.

    The creatures emerged from the darkness, their forms twisted and grotesque. Sharp ws and gleaming fangs protruded from their misshapen bodies, exuding an aura of primal menace.

    Their eyes burned with an otherworldly glow as they closed in, their movements unnaturally swift. The air crackled with an oppressive energy, as if the very fabric of the city recoiled from their presence.

    It was at this moment that they sense a special energy signature within these creatures. "Its Abyss creatures!" Julian observed, his voiceced with a mixture of awe and trepidation.

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1649 Lost City

    The four adventurers found themselves thrust into a world shrouded in darkness, a realm devoid of theforting radiance of the sun or the gentle glow of the moon. This was a ce where the veil of night lingered perennially, where the shadows danced freely, unhindered by the intrusive brilliance of day.

    Out of the ominous shadows emerged a sight grotesque and haunting. A dozen creatures, humanoid in form yet grotesque in appearance. They were anything but human. The surface of their bodies resembled granite - rough, irregr, akin to weathered statues standing the test of time. Bat-like wings sprouted from their backs, a stark contrast to their rock-like forms. Their eyes gleamed with a sinister light, a beacon of malevolence in the oppressive darkness, while their mouths opened to reveal an array of razor-sharp fangs. The glimmering ws at the ends of their hands and feetpleted their monstrous visage, projecting an aura of impending doom that was impossible to ignore.

    "Are these the abyss creatures?!" The words slipped out of Thrax''s mouth, filled with a mix of shock and trepidation. Their previous encounter with the abyss creatures had been with entities that were more insect-like in form. But these new adversaries, humanoid and grotesque, were a different breed entirely. They were more sinister, more terrifying, and evidently more lethal.

    With a coordination that spoke of their shared predatory instincts, the creatures let out a guttural roar. The dreadful sound echoed off the ancient stone walls, bouncing back to them like a symphony of nightmares. It was a terrifying harbinger of the imminent conflict. Julian, ever the seasoned warrior, was quick to react. He brandished his shield and with a swift motion, mmed it against the cold cobblestone floor. From this collision erupted a surge of magical energy, cascading outward in a crackling wave of mes �C an effective defense mechanism known amongst the magical circles as [Aegis Walls].

    Yet, the creatures scoffed at this attempt. They barely recoiled from the intense heat and the force of the mes. Instead, they emerged from the fiery onught unscathed, their grotesque forms radiating an uncanny resilience that sent a jolt of unease through the adventurers.

    "They have high resistance to spells!" Klea''s voice cut through the chaos. It was a warning, filled with a mixture of frustration and apprehension. But, it was also an inadvertent challenge for Thrax who wore an eager grin, his eyes reflecting the thrill of the situation. Brandishing his spear, he responded, "Well, they sound like my kind of opponents then!" And without wasting another moment, he plunged headfirst into the fray, ready to meet the creatures with the brute force of a battle-hardened diator.

    As the battle waged on, Julian''s keen eyes spotted a creature that had broken ranks. It was heading straight for Damo, the young monk, who seemed frozen in fear. Thinking on his feet, Julian transformed his shield into a deadly missile, hurling it at the unsuspecting monster. The impact echoed throughout the cavern, shattering the creature into a pile of stone debris.

    "Stand behind me!" Kleamanded Damo. Her voice was stern, but her eyes reflected a determination stronger than any spell. As she spoke, her hands moved in a familiar rhythm, weaving a spell that bathed the monstrous creatures in a freezing aura. Though the chilling effect didn''t seem to cause any physical harm to the beasts, it sessfully slowed down their onught.

    The battle had now split into two fronts. As Klea focused on protecting Damo and manipting the battlefield with her spells, Julian and Thrax tackled the remaining creatures head-on. Julian, a seasoned Roman general, swung his short sword with a deadly precision honed over years ofbat. Thrax, the diator, hurled his spear with a force that could shatter stones. Together, they formed an imprable front line, their weapons shing against the granite-like bodies of the creatures, creating a symphony of destruction in the dimly lit chamber.

    "I''ve got 7! Catch up, will you!!" Thrax''s booming voice echoed around them, his taunt muffled byughter. The tally was part of apetition they often yed to lighten the mood during their daunting quests. And despite Julian considering it childish, he chose to participate, even if it was just to honor old times.

    "Just because you''re ahead doesn''t mean you''ve won!" Julian retorted, his eyes scanning the surroundings for the next adversary. But just as they thought they had the situation under control, a distant roar sent shivers down their spines. The sound was chilling, a dreadful reminder that they were far from safe.

    "There are more of them! Follow me," Klea ordered, taking the lead and guiding them down a narrow path. It was a desperate attempt to avoid more creatures. But no matter how hard they tried, the creatures seemed to have an uncanny knack for tracking them down. Their path was besieged with relentless waves of the abyss creatures, each wave stronger and more daunting than thest.

    Klea''s brows furrowed as she confessed, "There weren''t this many thest time I was here." Her words bore a hint of confusion, a testament to the drastic change in the creatures'' poption. Thrax, however, was dismissive of her concerns. "Don''t worry. We can handle these," he dered with a confident shrug.

    But Klea wasn''t concerned about their ability to handle the creatures. Her worry was rooted in the stark difference between her previous encounter with this ce and their current situation. "This way," she instructed, leading them down one of the winding tunnels.

    Emerging from the tunnel, the adventurers found themselves on the edge of a vast cavern. The sight was both mesmerizing and terrifying. A forest of twisted, deste trees stretched as far as the eye could see, a bleak reminder of a once-thriving ecosystem. It was a world within a world, a surreal subterraneanndscape bathed in eternal twilight.

    Before they could fully absorb the daunting sight, a blood-curdling howl reverberated through the cavern. Klea reacted almost instantly. "Let''s hurry!" she cried, darting off into the gloom. The others followed, their footsteps echoing through the cavern.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Signs of a recent battle were apparent: shattered tree trunks, their bark ripped apart revealing the raw wood underneath; the lifeless bodies of abyss creatures strewn about. The looming threat of simr creatures circling them sent shivers down their spines. Yet, their attention was drawn to the epicenter of the battle, where a majestic creature stood its ground against multiple abyss creatures.

    A creature akin to a lion yet so much more, with breathtaking feathery wings, stood tall. Despite the numerous wounds marring its body, it held its ground with a defiance that was nothing short of awe-inspiring. "A legendary creature! Why is it here?" The sight begged many questions, offering no answers.

    Just when more abyss creatures arrived, Klea shouted, "Let''s help him!" This was a much-wee idea for Thrax and Julian, who once again continued theirpetition. "I''m at 17, Roman!! Pick up the pace!" Thrax taunted, swinging his spear with ruthless efficiency.

    Julian sighed, not just at Thrax''s relentless enthusiasm but also at the terrifying strength the Thracian exhibited. He was also using a powerful spear, one Julian''s short sword couldn''t match.

    However, they fought valiantly, breaking wave after wave of abyss creatures until the threat was finally over. When the dust settled, the majestic creature turned its gaze toward the group. Klea calmly approached it, "It''s me again�� let me treat your wound."

    Cautiously, the creature allowed Klea to cast a healing spell, watching as its wounds began to mend. During this respite, Julian voiced his concerns. "This creature possesses magus-level strength. How could those abyss creatures hurt it this much?" His words sent a chill through the group, forcing them to confront the severity of their situation.

    After the healing spellpleted its work, Klea addressed the creature. "We came to see the Spirit Tree. Can you lead us to it?" In response, the creature began to guide them through the seemingly endless forest.

    Despite the heavy, dense energy permeating the air and obscuring their sense of direction, they persisted. Eventually, they reached an enormous white tree that stood out amongst the sea of dying flora. It was eerily simr to the Gaia tree in the fey forest - near death yet radiating powerful energy.

    Klea turned to the young monk, her voice full of encouragement. "Try your best, Damo."

    The young monk has sessfully connected with the Gaia tree in the fey forest, now he was confident he know a way tomunicate with this one, As he sit down in a meditative state next to the tree, Klea looked toward the tree and ask a question

    "What is happening here?"

    Minutes passed in silence, prompting Klea to ask again, "Can you tell us where the King''s tomb is?"

    There was a little reaction but still an answer, the group decided to patiently wait for an hour before the silence was broken by the distant roars of abyss creatures. The ground beneath them started to shake violently, indicating an earthquake.

    Without waiting for a response, Klea led the group towards the source of the tremors. As they left, a tinydybug detached from a leaf and fluttered behind them. Unnoticed by the group, the little creature embarked on its own journey, following the four adventurers.

 Chapter 1650 Gate

    The fourpanions began their trek back toward the remnants of the once-great city. They followed the resonating symphony of monstrous roars that echoed like a cacophonous chorus from within the depths of the city''s deste expanse. The journey was a nostalgic repeat of previous encounters, but the stone creatures they had vanquished before now appeared with a new surge of aggression.

    This time, these beings, previouslynd-bound, decided to reveal the full extent of their capabilities. They unfurled the wings crafted from stone on their backs, lifting off the ground and taking to the sky. Their attacks diversified, striking from high above, causing a new dimension of challenges for the team.

    Thrax, a diator to the core, bellowed a roar filled with anticipatory excitement. "Bring them on!" he called out, a wild glint dancing in his eyes. He gleefully dispatched the creatures, mentally marking each takedown as a notch on his unseen scoreboard.

    While Thrax reveled in the bloody ballet of battle, Julian had diverged from their yfulpetition. His attention was riveted on the unfolding situation��the progressively increasing aggression from the creatures and their expanding numbers hinted at a greater, unseen threat lurking in the shadows.

    After what felt like an eternity of fighting and advancing, their journey led them to the gaping maw of a vast cave.

    The cave, seemingly the epicenter of the monstrous chorus they had followed, stood before them like an ominous sentinel. As they approached, the sight that greeted them was foreboding��a dozen stone creatures, taller and mightier than the ones they had previously faced, guarded the entrance.

    Their sudden arrival incited the guards into unleashing ear-splitting shrieks, a rallying cry that drew more abyss creatures from the cave''s stygian depths.

    Unperturbed, Thrax roared back, "It''s time to get serious!" His body encased itself in a suit of imprable dark metal, his spear glowing ominously. His boisterousughter echoed through the night, betraying no hint of fear or doubt, only anticipation. Each swing of his weapon brought down several abyss creatures. Their desperate retaliation was in vain as their ws and fangs could only scrape helplessly against his armored exoskeleton.

    Amidst the chaos of battle, Thrax reveled in the adrenaline rush, hisughter echoing like a crazed symphony in the backdrop. He fought with reckless abandon, relishing the carnage as he made short work of the encroaching abyss creatures.

    Klea nced at Julian, her eyes filled with questions, but his cool gaze and a slight smirk were all the answers she needed. "Why spoil his fun?" he retorted, watching Thrax''s disy of might with an amused expression.

    Once the entrance of the cave was cleared of immediate threats, they delved deeper into the abyss. Thrax led the way, his form a formidable silhouette against the darkness. They navigated through winding tunnels, the darkness only broken by the faint glow of their magic and the distant luminescence of an unknown source.

    To their surprise, they emerged into arge, echoing chamber. The room was buzzing with abyss creatures, each monstrous form casting long, distorted shadows. At the heart of the chamber, a colossal gate loomed, its archaic inscriptions faintly illuminated by an ethereal glow emanating from the cracks etched across its surface.

    Beyond the illuminated fissures, they glimpsed another world. This realm was an infernalndscape dominated by rivers of moltenva and fire, a stark contrast to the cool, subterranean atmosphere of their current location. The unsettling sight, paired with the incessant roars and shrieks of the abyss creatures, made the hairs on the back of their necks stand.

    A sudden quake made the cave shudder ominously, causing the fissures on the gate to expand. This time, however, it wasn''t the stone creatures that emerged, but rather a multitude of head-sized, thorny creatures. The peculiar beings rolled forward like living, breathing tumbleweeds, unfolding themselves upon stopping to reveal their menacing forms. They had small feet for lotion and a mouth full of sharp teeth that covered almost their entire bodies.

    While the new creatures seemed weaker than their stony predecessors, they quickly proved to be a challenge. Their numbers were overwhelming, swarming out from the gate like an unstoppable tide.

    In response, Klea swiftly conjured her potentbined spell, [Wind Shard]. The resulting whirlwind was a ballet of frost and ice, carving through dozens of the rolling creatures, freezing others in their tracks. However, for every creature that fell, a dozen more emerged, undeterred by the icy barrage.

    Their battle lines reformed. Thrax, always eager to be in the thick ofbat, took his position at the front, his spear gleaming menacingly. Julian, not to be outdone, activated the items from his storage rings, summoning fifty robust-looking soldiers, the powerful [Praetorian Guards]. They formed a defensive line behind Thrax, their disciplined stance a stark contrast to the chaotic onught of the abyss creatures. Klea and Damo remained at the rear, readying their offensive spells, their faces etched with determination.

    The battle raged on. the dark, echoic chamber bing a morbid tableau of in creatures. Eventually, the tide of the creatures began to dwindle, the sea of rolling tumbleweeds reduced to mere trickles.

    "Is that it?! Is this over already?" Thrax questioned, his tone a mix of relief and a hint of disappointment.

    His question hung in the heavy silence, a foreboding feeling crept among them as a terrifying aura permeated from beyond the gate. The ground trembled once more, but this time, the tremors felt more substantial, akin to the footsteps of an unseen titan. The sudden, oppressive aura and the incessant tremors filled their hearts with dread.

    Klea was surprised to hear a voice, feminine and reminiscent of a child''s, echoed in her mind, "Close the gate... close the abyss gate before it''s toote."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Her mind whirled, trying to locate the source of the voice, but her attention was quickly drawn towards the gate. The fissures had widened further, revealing a single, massive eye that was gazing back at them.

    Involuntary gasps of shock echoed through the chamber. "What is that?" one of them whispered, their voice barely audible over the rising dread.

    Relying on her extensive knowledge, Klea quickly surmised a terrifying possibility. "Is that a beholder?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.

    However, her spection was proven incorrect when the enormous eye receded, and a gigantic arm with five fingers reached out from the gate, sending a wave of dread washing over the group. The sight confirmed their worst fear��it was a giant.

    "Do not let it get out��" The mysterious voice echoed again in Klea''s mind. Her plea for more information was met with silence. But they didn''t need any further warnings. The sight of the giant struggling against the gate was enough.

    Klea quickly sprung into action, casting her powerful lightning spell while shouting, "Stop it from breaking out!"

    Without a moment of hesitation, Thrax and Julian joined the offensive, attacking the behemoth''s arm with their weapons. The cuts they inflicted merely served to enrage the giant further.

    In response to their attacks, a guttural roar echoed through the cave, resonating with an intensity capable of harming their spirit cores. It dawned upon them that they were up against a creature of formidable power, possibly a full moon magus or even stronger.

    Upon realizing their offensive tactics were barely making a dent, Klea switched tactics. She studied the inscriptions on the gate, recognizing them as a formation seal. "It''s a formation seal. Buy me some time!" shemanded.

    The next moments were a flurry of desperate actions. Julian cast a metal spell to restrain the giant''s arm, while Thrax used his battle art [Fearless Thrust] to pin the behemoth''s palm to the ground. The giant retaliated with a roar that shook the cavern, the terrifying sound echoing their grim realization��this creature was more potent than they had initially anticipated.

    "We can''t hold for long, Klea. Hurry!" Julian shouted, his voice straining against the cacophony of roars.

    Fully engrossed in the formation seal, Klea tried to find a way to close it again. With her extensive knowledge of five different elements, she was able to understand half of the formation. It was a seal that was made to lock the gate.

    Her heart pounded in her chest as the cracks on the gate grewrger, suddenly along with another tremor, a second arm emerge, this time reaching towards her.

    Panic surged within them, but Julian''s reaction was swift. He glowed with a power boost, stopping the second arm in its tracks.

    BAAAMMMM!!!

    The force sent him flying back, colliding with Klea andnding heavily on the ground.

    As they recovered, they beheld a terrifying sight��the gate had been fully forced open, and the monstrous one-eyed giant that was at least 20 meters tall, was finally free from its confinement. The full scope of their challenge loomedrge, promising an arduous battle ahead.

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1651 Giant

    In the aftermath of the giant''s thunderous emergence, the once-solid rock of the cave appeared to tremble in terror. A near-deafening cacophony rang out as the colossal creature mmed into the cave''s vaulted ceiling, shards of stctites raining down like deadly hail.

    The chamber, bathed in an eerie half-light, amplified the fearsome silhouette of the behemoth as it scanned its environment with a singr, monstrous eye. This leviathan of the underworld was both bewildering and terrifying in its strange, human-like form.

    The air crackled with unseen energy as the giant began to vocalize. Its voice was a tumultuous symphony of alien sounds, anguage too obscure for the symbols embedded in the palms of Klea and herpanions to decipher. Though the meaning was lost, the sentiment was clear. Anger radiated from the creature in waves, its ire palpable as the cave walls vibrated in sync with its vocalizations.

    Julian turned to Klea. His ordinarily strong, determined features were pulled tight in anxiety, and the glow from the symbols on his palm cast an eerie illumination on his face. "What should we do?" His query hung in the stagnant air, seeming to echo off the cavernous walls.

    Frozen in ce, Klea stared at the monstrous figure looming over them. Her mind raced back to the imagery etched onto the pages of an ancient tome she had studied in her youth �C an epoch before the flood. The memories unveiled the leviathan''s identity �C a one-eyed giant, just like the creature now holding them captive in its gaze.

    Fumbling with the idea, she decided to exercise her exceptional spirit reading abilities. Ignoring the limitations of linguistic barriers, she transmitted her intentions directly into the behemoth''s consciousness. It was a daring move, one based on faith rather than fact. She concentrated and formed a clear message in her mind,

    "We mean no harm, tell us who you are. What are you?"

    She felt a connection, a sort of mental acknowledgment, but it seemed her message had not calmed the creature. Instead, the giant''s fury intensified. Its huge fists pounded against the stony walls, sending tremors through the ground beneath them. The desperate rage in the creature''s actions resonated in the cavern, an unmistakable desire for freedom.

    As they all recoiled from the violent outbursts of the creature, an ethereal voice echoed once more in Klea''s consciousness. It was the same little girl-like entity from before,

    "Do... not let it get out... It will unleash death toward your people."

    "My people? Tell us who you are?!"

    Before Klea could engage with the voice further, a horrifying sight unfolded in front of them. The giant lunged forward, its massive fist swinging at the praetorian soldier who had been unfortunate enough to draw its attention. The soldier was obliterated in an instant, a gruesome reminder of the creature''s immense power and an ominous precursor of what could be their own fate if they didn''t act fast.

    This brutal act spurred Julian and Thrax into action. They summoned the seventh stage of their [Immortal Gate] abilities, their bodies glowing with ethereal energy. Powered by their boosted strength, they attacked the giant in synchrony. Thrax, leaped high into the air, his spear aimed at the creature''s massive head. In contrast, Julian adopted a more grounded approach, diving low and mming his shield into the giant''s knee with all his might.

    Their well-coordinated attack seeded, carving a deep wound in the creature''s neck and forcing it down to its knee, momentarily debilitating it.

    However, before they could follow up with another attack, the giant retaliated. With an agility that belied its size, it swung its arm wide, sweeping the two warriors off their feet. Despite their best efforts to dodge, they couldn''t escape the reach of the giant''s massive arm.

    Julian took the brunt of the impact on his shield and was sent crashing into the cave wall. His body crumpled on impact, the breath knocked out of him. On the other hand, Thrax was ensnared by the giant, his body crushed in the creature''s vice-like grip.

    "URRGHH!!!"

    A guttural scream of agony echoed through the chamber, a testament to the severity of Thrax''s situation.

    However, the tide of the battle began to shift again. Dozens of glowing, lightning-enhanced spears, summoned by Klea, rained down on the giant. Her [Gungnir] spears, charged with her newly mastered Law of Lightning and guided by her Spirit Reading abilities, found their marks with unerring precision.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The cavern echoed with the creature''s roar as the spears pierced its thick hide.

    However, the giant refused to release Thrax, its hand tightening even further around him. His powerful armor held up against the immense pressure, but it was a painful ordeal. Julian, recovering from his earlier impact, sprung to his feet and charged at the giant. He climbed the giant''s body and aimed his sword at the creature''s single eye, hoping to blind it.

    BAMM!!!

    The giant was able to close its eyes fast enough, and its hide was able to protect it fully, but the attack gave Thrax the chance to unleash his ability [Blood Rage] which further increased his battle power and break out of the giant grasp.

    "Roman, NOW!!!!" Thrax shouted and called for Julian and both of them swiftly aim at the eyes ready to make critical wounds on the giants

    But the giant had different ns. As Julian''s sword plunged toward its eye, the giant''s eye started to glow brightly. Without warning, a powerful energy beam erupted from the eye, catching Julian and Thrax off guard. The energy knocked both of them against the cavern wall, their bodies limp from the immense force.

    At that same moment, Klea''s eyes widened in horror as she saw more creatures pouring out from the destroyed gate. She knew they were losing this fight and needed to retreat immediately.

    While the forty praetorian soldiers upied the giant, Klea swiftly drew a formation circle on the cave floor and summoned her trusted pet, a majestic, ink-ck Bestet Tiger King, Tivali.

    "Tivali, let''s go!!" Shemanded. The beast sprang to action, darting towards Julian and Thrax. With Klea and Damo on its back, they picked up the two wounded warriors and sped away from the chaos.

    The giant, now free of its restraints, chased them but was unable to catch up due to its size.

    Upon reaching a safer distance, they halted. Klea''s eyes scanned over the injured Julian and Thrax. "Are you alright?" She asked, her voiceced with concern. Both men responded affirmatively but their egos had taken a bruising.

    Damo quickly cast a healing spell, soothing their aching bodies and mending their wounds. However, Thrax was far from calm. "What is that thing!" His question rang out, echoing the confusion and fear they all shared. They only had a vague idea about the creature''s strength which most likely reach 500 battle power.

    Without a real understanding of what it was or how to defeat it. They knew they needed to retreat and regroup. They quickly journeyed back through the ruins towards the Spirit Tree nestled within the forest, hoping to find refuge or answer to the rming situation.

    However, no sooner had they set foot on the forest floor, than the earth began to quake again. This time, it was followed by the ground splitting open, giving way to hordes of tiny ball-like creatures. "They areing here!" Klea warned, her voice filled with a grim determination.

    The verdantbyrinth of the forest made navigation difficult and they soon found themselves lost. Their journey took an unexpected turn when they stumbled upon an ancient pyramid structure hidden amidst the undergrowth. It had multipleyers and looked like a fortified stronghold, providing them with the refuge they so desperately needed.

    They made a beeline for it, the tiger''s muscr body carrying them swiftly up the steep staircase leading to the entrance. However, before they could enter its gate, another earthquake rocked the forest floor and hundreds of winged stone creatures poured out of the cracks. A booming sound followed, and the giant they had left behind crashed through the wall.

    The breathless pause that followed was punctuated only by the thudding of their racing hearts. The encounter with the giant and the emergence of the abyss creatures had left them exhausted and desperate. They had found a potential safe haven, but could they hold out against the onught of these fearsome creatures?

 Chapter 1652 Defend

    The forest, once a tranquil sanctuary alive with the whispering of ancient trees and bustling fauna, now pulsed with dread under the invasion of abyss creatures. They rolled and rampaged, a mass of destructive chaos, their individual paths converging into a purposeful advance towards an imposing structure - the pyramid. Every crackling leaf, every splintered branch under their onught echoed the ruthless determination driving these creatures forward.

    The sky, a vast, ethereal dome of blue, served as a battleground for a second wave of assants. A battalion of winged stone creatures swarmed overhead, their rough-hewn, stony bodies blotting out the sun, casting a somber shade over the forest below. Their stone wings pped relentlessly against the air currents, creating a disquieting rhythm, a war drum in the sky.

    There was also the gigantic one-eyed monster that shook the ground shook. It towered over the trees, its colossal size dwarfing even the tallest of the ancient forest giants. A spectacle of terror and power, it took joy in the chaos it instigated, its single eye gleaming with savage glee.

    "Get inside!!" Julian''smand cut through the pandemonium, ringing clear as a bell.

    The protective shield offered by the pyramid stood as their only hope of refuge amidst the chaos. But as they rushed, hearts pounding and hopes high, towards its resolute gate, an invisible barrier rebuffed their efforts.

    Thrax, his steely determination reflected in his eyes, stepped forward. His hands tightened around his weapon, a formidable tier 6 spear. With a battle cry, he smashed it against the barrier.

    BAMMM!!!

    The collision echoed in the form of a powerful smash. The barrier wavered momentarily, ripples of disrupted energy spreading outward. Yet, it soon rebounded the force, throwing Thrax back with relentless ferocity.

    "It''s not a normal energy barrier!!"

    Klea the astute observer, watched the interaction closely. Her eyes traced the cryptic runes etching the surface of the barrier.

    "This ce... It''s not a normal ce at all�� This�� this is the king''s tomb!" she announced, a sense of awecing her voice. The pyramid, a colossal structure standing tall amidst chaos and destruction, was the final resting ce of the First King of Man, King Uranus, a familial ancestor of Izta the Gilgamesh.

    The revtion of the pyramid''s identity added weight to the atmosphere, imbuing it with a sense of profound respect and historical significance. Now, tantalizingly close to their goal, they found themselves stranded at a perilous crossroads - prevented from entering the tomb by an invisible barrier and under imminent threat from a growing horde of abyss creatures.

    Thrax, the voice of pragmatism, suggested a retreat, "We should leave this ce, we cane backter!"

    Julian, however, begged to differ. "Wait, The way to leave this pce is beyond those hordes. We should hold them here, then slip past them when we have the chance." His strategy, although dangerous, seemed to be their only hope in the face of certain doom.

    With their n carved out, Julian and Klea sprung into action. Julian, with the steady hands of a seasoned warrior, opened a special wooden box, releasing 300 metallic puppets. They buzzed to life, reflecting the spectral glow of Julian''s spirit force. One by one, Julian started the painstaking task of infusing his spirit force into each puppet, turning them into a formidable force to be reckoned with.

    Meanwhile, Klea turned her attention to her own preparations. With a swift movement, she tossed a dozen bronze coins into the air. Obedient to hermand, the coins whizzed across the battlefield, positioning themselves strategically along the staircase, adding a magical edge to their defenses.

    Thrax, ever the brave, strode down the staircase. His spear swung rhythmically at his side, emanating a lethal aura that promised destruction to any who dared approach.

    "Let''s go Gae Bolg!"

    The earth beneath him trembled, the footfall of thousands of abyss creatures sending ripples of fear throughout the forest. But Thrax stood tall, casting a spell [Burning fields] infusing his spear with an incandescent glow that turned each swing into a wave of fiery annihtion.

    Thousands of little abyss creatures spewed from the forest, a relentless tide of teeth and malice that surged towards the staircase, towards Thrax. With every breath of fire that his spear exhaled, dozens of creatures met their end, their bodies incinerated instantly.

    "None shall pass!!"

    Yet they were a sea of abyss-born horrors, and each creature felled was quickly reced by another, hungry for the fight.

    Meanwhile, the pyramid''s stone walls bore silent witness to the chaos. Cold and ancient, they stood as immovable sentinels amidst the turmoil.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Back on the front line, Thrax was slowly being backed into a corner. Despite his relentless offensive, the creatures managed to find their way up the walls and onto him. Their fangs gnashed futilely against his high-tier dark metal armor, yet their numbers were enough to hinder his movements, slowing down his fiery onught.

    "Die you little ugly creature!! Die!!"

    Just as he was on the brink of being overwhelmed, Thrax felt the air around him start to shiver with cold. Klea''s frost formation had activated, creating a barrier of ice.

    The frozen barrier turned the approaching creatures into statues of ice, hindering their movements to the point where Thrax could easily break them apart into little icicles with a simple swing of his weapon.

    However, the creatures kept storming out of the forest in greater numbers. The frost barrier only seeded in slowing them down, and hundreds managed to slip through. A few even managed to leap onto Thrax, their jaws mping down onto his diator armor. These creatures boasted terrifyingly strong fangs, and while they could not pierce through the high-tier dark metal of his armor, their relentless attacks were enough to hinder Thrax''s movements.

    "Get back!!" Julian''s voice boomed over the battlefield, a clear note ofmand. Just as Thrax turned to respond, the space around him came alive with Julian''s summoned Praetorian guards. The guards, moving as one, quickly assumed a Testudo formation - sixyers of close, tight lines that covered the full length of the stairs. A shield wall against the oing tide of creatures.

    These were not ordinary summons. Each Praetorian guard was imbued with the strength of a sky realm warrior, their powers magnified under Julian''s expert control. The guards stood fast against the onught, their shields held high, their resolve unshaken.

    Just when they thought the battle could not get any more challenging, Klea''s warning reached their ears, "Watch out! Iing from the sky!"

    The stone-winged creatures descended upon them, their stone bodies impervious to Klea''s spells. Before Thrax could spring into action, Julian''s summoned soldiers stepped up once again,unching a volley of javelins that pierced through the thin wings of the descending creatures.

    The battlefield was a scene of chaos. The air was heavy with the sounds of shing weapons, the shrieks of falling creatures, and the crackling fire from Thrax''s spear.

    Amidst it all, Julian continued tomand his soldiers with firm decisiveness. "Praetorian! Rotate!!" hemanded, and with a swift motion, the guards switched ces, allowing for the frontline to rest and replenish their strength.

    Their moment of respite was short-lived as another wave of stone-winged creatures dived down upon them. "Attack now!!" Julian''s voice cut through the disarray, prompting his soldiers tounch another volley of javelins into the misty air,

    At the same time, Julian gave Klea a signal and the Egyptian queen cast the second formation, turning the area into a cloud mist.

    This was their chance. Their escape routey before them, shrouded in the mist and guarded by the formidable Praetorian guards.

    "Tivali!!" Called Klea calling the Bestet tiger to pick them four up, ready to slip away from the chaotic battle, dashing down the stairs.

    However, their path was suddenly blocked by the gigantic one-eyed monster. It let out a deafening roar, its eye searing a beam of destructive energy that decimated the forest before them. The shockwave from the st threw them back, bodies tumbling against the cold stone of the pyramid.

    Thrax, quickly recovered from the shock, his gaze fixed on the monstrosity blocking their path. "Let me handle this thing!!" He readied his spear for another round, a challenge in his voice. As he was about to lunge forward, a majestic figure descended from the sky.

    It was the legendary creature, the Sphinx. It charged at the one-eyed monster, ws extended.

    Amidst the chaos, Julian''s shout rang out, "It''s our chance! Let''s go!" His words pulled Klea back to the present. They had a window of opportunity, a chance to escape the chaotic battleground. But as she mounted the Bestet tiger, her eyes were locked onto the distant figures of the Sphinx and the giant, her mind filled with worry and determination. They had to survive, to return and aid their brave defender, for their journey was far from over.

    x x x x x

 Chapter 1653 Magus Level

    The raucous echoes of shing metal and the deafening roars of monstrous creatures reverberated through the air, creating a symphony of chaos and violence. Julian''s voice, raw and urgent, cut through the cacophony, "Klea, we need to retreat! Now!"

    But Klea, the Egyptian queen, remained resolute in her decision to stay and face the impending danger head-on. Amidst the tumultuous battlefield, the cries of a wounded Sphinx intertwined with the sh of weapons, a haunting reminder of the merciless struggle unfolding before them.

    "Julian, we must help her," Klea asserted, her voice brimming with unwavering determination.

    Desperation tinged Julian''s voice as he pleaded, "Klea, this creature is not our concern. We must seize this opportunity to escape while we still can!"

    Unyielding, Klea dismounted her majestic ck tiger with a graceful leap, hernding exuding an aura of unwavering resolve. Her emerald eyes gleamed with determination as she dered, "Leave if you wish. But I am staying."

    To Julian''s surprise, a deep chuckle echoed above the relentless turmoil of battle. It emanated from Thrax, the warrior whose towering presence mirrored his indomitable spirit. Inspired by Klea''s unwavering courage, Thrax chose to stand alongside her, leaving Julian with no choice but to align himself with their bold defiance.

    In a swift motion, Kleamanded her faithful ck tiger to carry the young monk, Damo, away from the imminent danger.

    As the battlefield raged on, Julian turned to Klea and asked, "So, what''s the n?" His eyes darted across thendscape, the grim tableau of death and destruction, as he tried to grasp the dire reality of their situation.

    Undeterred by the foreboding ambiance, Klea calmly offered her thought "We have more space to maneuver this time, with Damo out of harm''s way and also the aid of the beast! We can win this!"

    Despite Klea''s confident words, Julian''s eyes betrayed his deep-seated concerns. He pointed out the imminent vulnerability of his summoned praetorian soldiers, questioning their ability to hold off the relentless onught of the thousands of abyss creatures.

    With nonchnt assurance, Klea dismissed his worries, saying, "You can handle them." She then turned her gaze toward Thrax, a spark of determination in her eyes, and dered, "Let''s kick that giant''s ass!"

    Without hesitation, Klea drew her Lavender Sword, its ethereal de shimmering ominously amidst the chaos. With a surge of power, she summoned a Tier 6 spell, a feat achievable only by those who have reached the pinnacle of magus level and possess an intimate understanding of thews.

    [Armor of the Lightning]

    As Klea chanted the incantation, the air crackled with electricity, and her body became enveloped in a brilliant aura of lightning. The arcane energy surged through her veins, fortifying her agility and speed to an extraordinary level, rendering her movements almost imperceptible.

    But Klea''s arsenal of spells was not yet exhausted. Harnessing her newfound powers, she channeled another formidable Tier 6 spell.

    [Armor of the Ice]

    With a whispered incantation, a misty chill enshrouded Klea, transforming her into an ethereal figure encased in dazzling ice armor. This imposing barrier of frozen beauty seemed impervious to any threat, exuding an air of invincibility.

    Emboldened by her newfound powers, Klea issued amand, her voice slicing through the tumultuous battlefield like a sharpened de. "Forward, Thrax!"

    Without a moment''s hesitation, she surged into action, leading the charge toward the grotesque, one eye behemoth with hervender sword held high.

    Thrax, a stalwart and mighty warrior, answered her call with a deep, resonantugh that reverberated across the field of conflict. With each step, his massive spear, its crimson hue reflecting the blood-soaked sky, glowed ominously. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Julian watched, captivated by the sight of Klea and Thrax as they defied the odds.

    Klea moved with unparalleled speed and agility, her movements resembling a graceful waltz amidst the crumbling ruins. Guided by the profound principles of the [36 Dao Divine Technique], her sword found its mark time and again, carving deep, painful wounds into the giant''s grotesque form.

    Meanwhile, Thrax embodied an unstoppable force, a tempest unleashed upon the battlefield. With precise and calcted strikes, he relentlessly targeted the giant''s lower body, destabilizing the creature with each attack. The ground quaked beneath the one eye behemoth as its bnce faltered, gradually diminishing its threat and fueling the hope of imminent victory.

    Exhaling a sigh of relief, Julian joined the fray, fulfilling the task entrusted to him. Rallying the surviving praetorians, he urged them to descend from the pyramids and take up strategic positions. Simultaneously, he extended his hands towards the earth, his connection with the elemental forces flowing through him. The ground responded to hismand, as multiple walls of solid earth rose, forming an intricate maze around the soldiers.

    Though Julian''s spell was considered rtively low-tier among elemental magic, his adept control transformed the walls into an impregnable fortress. This new defensive structureplemented the skills of the sky-level soldiers who held the encroaching abyss creatures at bay with their spears and precisely thrown javelins.

    The battle raged on, both sides locked in a fierce struggle with neither gaining a decisive advantage. Waves of abyss creatures continued to surge forth from the ground, and the one-eyed giant disyed a seemingly endless regenerative ability, its roars reverberating with defiance.

    But Klea''s unwavering spirit burned brighter than ever. With a defiant roar, she dered, "Let''s see who tires first!" Her determination echoed across the battlefield, inspiring her allies to fight with renewed vigor.

    The standoff persisted for what felt like an eternity, a grueling half-hour of unyielding conflict. Finally, signs of weakness began to surface in the one-eyed giant - its recovery slowed, its roars tainted with pain. Sensing the opportune moment, Klea cast herbination spell, [Misty Cloud], shrouding the creature''s vision in a dense fog.

    Caught off guard and unable to perceive the imminent danger, the blinded giant faltered, unable to prevent Thrax fromunching his spear with astonishing speed and precision.

    "Unleash your full strength, Gae Bolg!" Thraxmanded. His [Fearless Thrust] found its mark, the spearhead piercing the one-eyed giant''s solitary eye. The impact resounded with a bone-chilling sound, followed by a gruesome stter of blood and an ear-splitting, agonized wail from the wounded beast. The giant copsed, its massive form convulsing the very ground beneath them.

    "We did it!" Klea''s triumphant smile illuminated her face, a beacon of pride and aplishment. She raised her thumb in a victorious gesture towards Thrax, who stood atop the fallen beast, his spear still firmly lodged within its eye.

    Yet, their moment of triumph proved to be short-lived. The earth trembled once more, a sinister omen announcing the arrival of a second one-eyed giant. The shattered remnants of their triumphant bubble cast a grim shadow over their hearts as the chilling sight of another monstrous behemoth wing its way out of the abyss filled them with dread. And to their dismay, a third giant emerged, its dreadful roar shaking the very foundation of their resolve, plunging them deeper into the abyss of despair.

    "No! This is Madness!" Klea''s voice quivered, uncertainty seeping into her tone. The sheer magnitude of the impending battle weighed heavily upon her, and Julian, sharing her concerns, urged a strategic retreat. But Klea remained resolute, her gaze filled with unwavering determination. "Julian, where can we run? What fate awaits us if these creatures breach the surface? We must stop them here!"

    The battlefield erupted into turmoil as the Praetorian guards'' defensive wall crumbled under the relentless assault of the abyssal creatures, and the fallen giant began to stir, fueling their growing desperation. The prospect of facing two more one-eyed giants seemed insurmountable, their earlier triumph a distant memory. Klea''s anguished cry resonated through the chaos, "What do we do now?"

    Just as despair threatened to consume them, a small female voice pierced through the pandemonium, "They''reing... They''reing..." Initially dismissing the child''s words as stating the obvious, Klea quickly realized the true meaning behind the promation. An indescribable sense of awe washed over her and her allies as they sensed the approach of multiple magus-level powers from above.

    The ground quaked, and rocks crumbled, revealing three awe-inspiring figures.

    A muscr, long-haired man, a beautiful blonde woman, and a charismatic man. Recognition dawned on the trio; they were the legendary Kronos magus - Ares, Athena, and Zeus.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1654 Gods

    Their arrival was a sight to behold as if the heavens themselves had sent forth their mightiest champions. Ares, the muscr man with long hair flowing like a fiery mane, exuded an aura of raw power and determination. His bulging muscles rippled beneath his intricate armor, which showcased the skill of divine artisans who had crafted it with meticulous detail.

    Beside him stood Athena, the embodiment of wisdom and strategic brilliance. Her golden locks cascaded down her back, shimmering like sunlight on a field of wheat. Her presence exuded an air of regality and grace thatmanded respect.

    Completing the trio was Zeus, the charismatic andmanding figure who radiated an overwhelming aura of authority and power. His regal presence seemed tomand the very elements, and his stormy eyes held a flickering lightning that crackled with divine energy.

    The intricate patterns adorning their armor gleamed with an otherworldly brilliance as if they were forged from the very essence of the gods themselves.

    As the dust settled from their dramatic entrance, the trio surveyed the chaotic battlefield with assessing gazes. Zeus, with hismanding presence, quickly gave orders to the other two. Ares and Athena each moved with purpose, approaching the two approaching giants. Ares wielded a gleaming spear while Athena held a sword, both adorned with intricate engravings that mirrored their wielders'' divine prowess.

    The two divine warriors shot forth likeets, their movements fluid and precise as they engaged the one-eyed giants inbat. Ares'' spear danced through the air, striking with deadly uracy, while Athena''s sword moved with elegant grace, parrying and counterattacking with strategic brilliance. With every strike, the giants stumbled, their monstrous forms shaken by the power of the divine.

    Meanwhile, Zeus directed his attention toward the heavily wounded giant thaty before him. He swiftly drew out a strange-looking golden scepter, its shape resembling thunder itself. Crackling with electrical energy, the scepter hummed with power as Zeus umted a massive amount of lightning energy within it. With a swift and decisive motion, he thrust the scepter forward, unleashing a torrent of lightning that pierced the giant''s head. In a cataclysmic explosion, the giant''s form shattered into countless pieces, vanquished by the divine wrath.

    Zeus, his body speckled with the giant''s blood, turned his gaze toward the group with a menacing expression. "This is a restricted area. Why are the three of you here?" His voice resonated with authority, demanding an exnation.

    Julian stepped forward, undeterred by Zeus'' intimidating presence. "Even if we were aware that this ce is restricted, which we were not... this is our home. We have every right to be here!" His voice held a hint of defiance, a testament to his unwavering determination to protect what was theirs.

    Zeus, visibly annoyed by Julian''s response, was not one to back down easily. However, before the tension could escte further, Klea interjected with a calm yet firm tone.

    "It''s clear that you don''t want this to happen any more than we do. Let''s set aside our differences for now and work together to handle the immediate threat. We can settle this matter afterward."

    The still-irritated Zeus retorted, "There is no need!"

    In an instant, the peak Full Moon Magus hovered in the air, his body enveloped in a radiant glow that transformed him into the embodiment of lightning itself. The power surged through his veins, crackling with unrestrained energy. With a sweeping motion of his hand, Zeus unleashed a magnificent wave of lightning that arced both across the ground and through the air, engulfing the thousands of abyss creatures in a wide area. From the pyramids to the forest, the lightning consumed them all, reducing them to smoldering ashes.

    Meanwhile, Thrax stood in awe, his gaze fixed upon Ares'' incredible disy ofbat prowess. With his spear in hand, the god of war embodied the Thracian culture of a warrior. To witness a mortal Magus holding the upper hand in strength against such a colossal giant was an eye-opening experience for Thrax, challenging his preconceived notions of power.

    At the same time, Athena demonstrated her unparalleled skill and finesse with her sword, striking the giant with both precision and elegance. Her shield became an extension of herself, seamlessly blending defense and offense in a harmonious dance of battle.

    Within a few minutes, the two giants sumbed to their injuries and finally fell under the weight of their own colossal forms.

    Klea, Julian, and Thrax could only stand in awe of the vast gap in power between them and the legendary Kronos Magus.

    These three individuals were likely the ones they would have to face in the duel for the caretaker position fifteen yearster. In this moment, it became painfully clear that they were no match for the divine power wielded by Ares, Athena, and Zeus.

    After the two giants were vanquished, Zeus proceeded to give orders to Ares and Athena, instructing them to venture deep into the cave and "Close the Abyss gate." The words hung in the air, leaving the group puzzled and curious about the nature of this ce.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Julian, eager to understand, took a step forward, but Zeus turned his piercing gaze upon him, halting him in his tracks.

    "This is not your concern!" Zeus'' voice carried a tone of dismissiveness as if Julian''s presence held no weight in this divine realm.

    "Why should we listen to you? We had an agreement!" Julian retorted, bringing up the matter of the deal they had brokered five years ago. It was an agreement that stated the Kronos Magus were not to involve themselves in any earthly matters until the time of the duel.

    With a condescending look, Zeus scoffed, his gaze filled with superiority. "You are but a little child who wishes to y with the adults. This is not your concern, nor do we care to exin. If you wish to know more, you may submit an inquiry to the alliance."

    The condescension in Zeus'' voice and the mocking smile on his face sent a clear message: they were mere mortals,cking the authority and standing to question the divine.

    Thrax, ovee with emotion, bristled with anger and frustration. However, Klea ced a gentle hand on his arm, offering him a calming presence. With a serene smile, she addressed Zeus, her voice filled with diplomacy and understanding.

    "Can we at least have some information about this ce? We wouldn''t want to unintentionally cause any mess for both of us."

    Zeus, unyielding in his stance, bluntly refused. "No! Leave this ce and nevere back." His words were final, leaving no room for further negotiation or discussion.

    Frustration gnawed at the hearts of the trio as Zeus''s arrogant response echoed in their ears. Thrax, in particr, bristled with anger, but Klea intervened once again, urging him to calm down.

    "It''s okay, Thrax. Let''s cool down," she said, her voice soothing andposed. They were well aware of their disadvantagecking the power to confront the Kronos magus, without the authority of the alliance, and with a dearth of information about the ce they found themselves in.

    Klea''s eyes have caught sight of the markings on the Abyss gate and the pyramid''s barriers. A glimmer of hope flickered within her as she hoped to find some answer to her questions from the ancient text that was kept in the Alexandrian library. Perhaps there was a clue, a hint that could shed light on their predicament.

    After shooting a brief nce at the unharmed Sphinx creature nearby, with determination Klea took flight, soaring upward toward the hole created by the Kronos magus.

    The minutes spent flying through the winding tunnels calmed their frayed nerves to some extent. However, as they emerged from the hole, they were greeted by a haunting and gruesome sight. Hundreds of lifeless Roman soldiersy scattered across the desert, their bodies motionless and twisted, bearing the signs of a violent demise.

    "Did... the abyss creature do this?" Julian''s voice wavered with a mixture of fear and disbelief. His eyes scanned the area, noticing the absence of any abyss creatures. The soldiers had been electrocuted, their bodies torn apart as if struck by an unimaginable force.

    "ZEUS! He did this!" Julian''s words rang out, filled with a potent blend of anger and sorrow. The revtion struck them deeply, further cementing the notion that the Kronos magus held no regard for human life.

    Amidst the sorrow, a figure emerged from the ground, riding on the back of a dark pet tiger. It was the young monk Damo, who had managed to escape the battlefield. Witnessing the lifeless corpses, he swiftly began chanting a prayer, a solemn tribute to the fallen soldiers.

    Julian, consumed by a mix of grief and anger, stepped forward, approaching each fallen soldier with utmost care. He retrieved their signaculum, small pouches containing their identification, one by one. With a heavy heart, he cast an earth spell, burying them in the warm sands, offering them a final resting ce.

    "Let''s go," Julian dered, his voiceced with further hatred for the Kronos Magus.

 Chapter 1655 Answer

    The weight of their purpose hung heavy in the air as they summoned the thunderbird and soared back toward Alexandria, the majestic city of Egypt. It was a city steeped in history and grandeur, where ancient wonders and mysteries were waiting to be unraveled.

    Damo who never visit such a ce quickly took out the ink and started to paint the scenery while citing a poem about the ce.

    Their first destination upon arrival was the currently renovated Alexandria Library, a ce where all the knowledge of the Earth''s civilizations was stored. The library''s towering shelves held countless volumes of wisdom and stories, representing the collective heritage of humanity and Klea was hoping she would find traces of the old city hoping to find clues from the tales of its people.

    Klea, rushing toward one of the corners of the building. Her eyes were filled with anguish, and she cried out in despair. "No! No!"

    The ancient text she had been seeking, the key to unlocking the secrets of their current predicament, was housed in the part of the library that had been ravaged by fire. Now, all that remained were ashes and ruins, a painful reminder of the knowledge lost.

    Klea''s frustration and disappointment were palpable as she gaze at Julian, seeking someone to share in her anger. However, as she studied his serious and resolute face, her anger softened, giving way to a heavy sigh. The anger for what the Kronos Magus did to his soldiers was still etched upon his features.

    "Now what...? Are we never going to know what is going on down there?" Klea''s voice was tinged with frustration, her shoulders slumping with the weight of uncertainty.

    She couldn''t help but wonder if they would have to defeat the Kronos faction and im the role of caretaker before they could truly understand the origin of the terrifying threat thaty beneath the earth.

    In that moment, familiar young female voices broke the silence once again, echoing through the air. The ethereal voices seemed to envelop them, surrounding them with an otherworldly presence.

    "You are proven to be a friend of the Master, I will tell you,"

    Klea was surprised that this time it wasn''t just her hearing the voices, but all four of them. A mix of anticipation and trepidation swirled within them as they strained to identify the speakers.

    "Who are you?! Reveal yourself!" Klea eximed, her eyes darting around, searching for the source of the voices.

    To their astonishment, a tiny dark beetle bug emerged from Klea''s hair, its wings fluttering gently as it made its way toward arge table in the center of the library.

    The bug seemed to be guided by an unseen force, undergoing a remarkable transformation. It metamorphosed into a little child, no more than three years old, emitting an eerie aura of a magus. The child''s voice trembled with innocence and uncertainty as they spoke.

    "Halooo everyone��, i''m sowwy... I''m not used to this form."

    Klea''s eyes widened with recognition. It was the same entity that had been warning her, a creature with a deep connection to the tomb and Gaia. A warm smile spread across her face as she approached the little child.

    She gently inquired, "Who are you? And what do you know about what is happening down there?"

    The child hesitated for a moment, their voice carrying a tinge of sadness. "I am... my name... my master used to call me Khepri..."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Khepri was apparently one of King Anu''s cherished pets, she was treated as if she was his own child.

    After the great king''s passing, For almost 2000 years, Khepri had chosen to remain close to his tomb, forging deep bonds with the sacred tree and other creatures, including the Sphinx��a fellowpanion of thete king. It was in this serene setting that she had recently evolved to the realm of magus, gaining the ability to assume human form.

    With a sense of anticipation, Klea urged Khepri to share their knowledge of the events unfolding on the tomb ruins. Khepri revealed that the spirit tree had fallen silent in recent years, its voice no longer guiding and protecting thend. This silence had weakened the seal on the Abyss gate, allowing a crack to form and giving rise to the escting threats they had witnessed.

    "What about the giant?" Klea asked, her voice filled with curiosity. She knew that the giant was not one of the creatures of the abyss. There was something different about its presence.

    This question made the little girl pause for a few seconds before finally answering, "The one-eyed giant, the Cyclops, was my master''s creation. It was born through my master''s project, with the help of the spirit tree" her voice tinged with a hint of sadness before adding "Unfortunately, although they are very powerful, they are too brainless to control. Hence, my master decided to lock them up behind the Abyss gate."

    Hearing this, Julian interjected, his voice tinged with relief. "I guess it''s a good thing that the Kronos magus stopped them in time."

    Khepri chuckled softly, their childlike demeanor shining through. "Yes, but that''s just one gate. My master created a total of 108 gates all over the world, each containing his failed creations."

    The revtion sent shivers down their spines. The scope of the problem was farrger than they had anticipated. Over a hundred gates were scattered across the globe, each potentially holding a powerful and dangerous creature. Even if there was only one such Giant on each gate, the magnitude of the battle will be too much.

    "Don''t worry though as long as it''s not disturbed I believe we still have time, maybe 20 years or more"

    It was too much of a coincidence to think Kephri''s prediction was so much simr to the time given by the Magus alliance for theing tribtion.

    After hearing many of the little girl''s exnations, Klea asks about the tomb itself, and if she knew anything of why her master was dead.

    The girl was almost crying as she shook her head, saying that she didnt know as it was too sudden, but the fact was one of the reasons she decided to follow them out was because she was looking for an artifact, one that might contain the reason for the kings passing.

    "I need your help to find it"

    ''What is that?" Klea asked curiously

    It''s a gold chest with an borate design of two winged creatures, "we called it the Ark of God"

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1656 Heir

    The group remained in the bustling city of Alexandria for a while, their minds consumed by the daunting reality of the numerous Abyss gates scattered across the world. The knowledge of these gates, teeming with tens of thousands of abyss creatures and powerful Cyclops giants, sent chills down their spines. Even the current caretaker, the Kronos Magus, would most probably struggle against such a formidable force. To think of the idea that Earthlink fought by themselves was nothing short of terrifying.

    "We need to get stronger, much stronger!" Thrax eximed, newfound determination gleaming in his eyes. Witnessing the power disyed by Ares, the god of war, had ignited a burning desire within him.

    His words resonated with the others, who couldn''t argue with the necessity of their growth. Their first step towards preparation was to focus on the uing Ancient Celestial Ruins event, which wouldmence in three years. But before that, Julian and Thrax had to make their breakthroughs to the Magus realm.

    Curiosity sparked in Klea''s eyes as she asked Thrax, "What do you need to make that happen?"

    "I n to return to Thrace, to find the root of my origin," he replied, a sense of purpose resonating in his voice.

    Julian''s anxiety surfaced as he voiced his concern, "I hope we won''t be caught up in another battle."

    Thrace was currently one of Rome''s closest vassals, making Julian understandably apprehensive. However, Thrax assured him, "No, I have seen enough war in the past four years. I am seeking a time of peace."

    Relieved by Thrax''s response, Julian exins that his path as a magus was intertwined with hisw of sovereignty. To make his breakthrough, he needed to gain more vassals��nations of people who acknowledged him as their sovereign. Julian believed that expanding his influence to epass people across the European continent would be instrumental in his progress.

    "I am afraid I need to expand further, I hope you all would understand."

    Klea feltpelled to assist Julian in reaching his goal. While they were currently in Egypt, a kingdom spanning the vast Alkebn continent, she decided to spread Julian''s message far and wide. They organized a grand gathering, inviting millions of people from all corners of the continent toe to answer their queen''s calling.

    The day arrived, and the streets of Alexandria buzzed with anticipation. People from diverse backgrounds and cultures flocked to witness the historic event. The atmosphere was electric, filled with a sense of hope and solidarity. As Julian ascended the stage, his presencemanded attention and respect.

    Klea, adorned in regal attire, stood beside him, radiating an aura of authority and grace. Her words carried weight as she addressed the crowd, introducing the Roman figure as the protector of Egypt, and the embodiment of the god Ra himself, here to bring prosperity to the kingdom.

    Klea and Thrax watched as Julian''s body emitted a radiant glow while he stood atop the Egyptian pce, embraced by the adoration and worship of the Egyptian people. The scene was awe-inspiring, and it bolstered their resolve to face the challenges thaty ahead.

    However, an unexpected turn of events urred during the ceremony. As Klea stood on the pedestal, seen by hundreds of thousands of people, a young child, not yet three years old, toddled and crawled toward their Egyptian queen.

    "Carry me, I want to see," Kephri said, excitement twinkling in her eyes.

    The simple-minded people of Egypt immediately embraced the child, believing them to be the offspring of Julian and their queen, Kleopatra.

    Klea found herself caught off guard by the unexpected situation. rifying the truth would only hinder Julian''s progress, so she chose not to dispel the rumors. Instead, she carried the child in her arms, a gentle smile on her face, allowing the people to embrace their own interpretations.

    As their time in Egypt drew to a close, the group realized that they would soon be separated once again. The young monk, Damo, nned to embark on a journey around the continent, seeking to explore the world, and decided to follow Thrax on his adventure.

    Julian, with his sights set on Rome, prepared to return to his homnd. As for Klea, she made a solemn vow to assist Khepri in finding the Ark of God��an artifact that might hold answers about the lost city and the mystery behind the first King of Man''s death. Julian generously offered ess to the extensive Roman library, an invaluable resource for Klea''s quest. With gratitude, she epted his offer, knowing that it would provide her with the knowledge and insights necessary to uncover the truth.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Until we meet again," Thrax bid farewell before they parted ways with Klea and boarded an Egyptian royal ship bound for Rome.

    Their grand return was celebrated by the people of Rome, who greeted them with open arms and joyous festivities. The sight of Klea with the child in her arms once again added to the excitement, fueling spection and rumors among the citizens.

    Klea, determined to fulfill her quest, stayed in Rome for several months, utilizing the city''s vast resources and connections to search for news of the missing relics. She delved into ancient texts and consulted schrs, uncovering fragments of information that pointed to a striking simrity between these relics and the treasures once owned by the Judean dynasty.

    These artifacts had been lost during the tumultuous exodus from Egypt, a tragic chapter in history. Unfortunately, the relics themselves had been lost when the kingdom was destroyed about five hundred years ago, leaving behind only legends and whispers of their existence.

    The search proved more elusive than expected, leaving Klea with a sense of regret as she informed Khepri that she would be unable to apany her in the quest for the Ark of God. Her responsibilities and the urgency of her own missionpelled her to prioritize her own journey, even though it meant parting ways with her dear friend.

    "I''m sorry, but I have another urgent matter to attend to," Klea exined leaving the search to be continued by the Roman people assigned by Julian.

    With her breakthrough into the magus realm, Klea felt an undeniable urge to leave Earth and return to the magus universe, her true home. The time hade for her to embark on a new chapter of her journey, back to the Magus Universe.

    "I will find you, Emery"

    #####

    On the other side of the universe, in a mystical forest inhabited by elven beings, a young human male was found immersed in deep meditation. More than two years had psed since his departure from the Golden City, and at longst, he achieved a significant breakthrough.

    ######

    Author''s Note:

    Dear readers,

    With this chapter, the month of June hase to an end.

    I hope you find the chapter to be to your liking. I am grateful for the chance of having some family holiday this month, and grateful for your patience.

    For this, I will set a discounted price for next month''s privilege chapters.

    Thank you for the support and hope you all will join me for July chapters, and don''t forget to drop by our Discord channel for the end-of-the-month events!

 Chapter 1657 Vanyar

    Vanyar Canta,

    A magnificent green forest enveloped in a vibrant tapestry of life, was one of the seven renowned Vanyar colonies in the vast universe. Nestled far from the chaotic battlefields and situated near the neutral zone, this particr colony had earned a reputation for maintaining a steadfast neutrality amidst the ongoing war between humans and elves.

    The colony thrived within the boundaries of Meggumma, a sprawling jungle teeming with lush foliage and inhabited by an array of extraordinary woond creatures. Deep within the heart of this jungle, a smallmunity of wood elves, numbering no more than a hundred, resided harmoniously with the enchanting spirits of the woods.

    On this particr morning, a group of young wood elves embarked on a yful pursuit, chasing a peculiar humanoid-looking nt creature through the emerald undergrowth. Laughter and joy reverberated through the air as the youngsters closed in on their elusive target, ultimately cornering it near the precipice of a towering cliff.

    "We''ve got you now!" they jubntly eximed, their youthful exuberance fueling their determination.

    In an orchestrated symphony of agility and grace, five young wood elves pounced upon the wood creature, brandishing their small elven knives. However, to their astonishment, the creature swiftly adapted, its two arms sprouting multiple roots that effortlessly deflected their every strike.

    As the chase unfolded, the very ground beneath their feet quivered with an unsettling tremor. Suddenly, the cliff edge they upied gave way, fissuring into a treacherousndslide. Panic gripped their hearts as they clung precariously to the cliff''s edge, their very lives hanging in the bnce.

    "NO!!"

    "HELP!!"

    Yet, in the midst of their peril, the wood creature''s essence revealed itself. With unparalleled swiftness and dexterity, its wooden arms transformed into makeshift bridges, catching each of the young elves and firmly anchoring itself to the cliff, bing a lifeline for their survival.

    All five young wood elves and the wood creature were left hanging on the cliffs, when they shock dissipated,ughter fill the air.

    "Twik! You are the best!!"

    Relief flooded their beings as they were safely reunited with their vige. Gratefulness and admiration poured forth from their voices as they praised the wood creature named Twik for his valiant rescue.

    With the young elven safely back in the vige, Twik ventured further into the depths of the Meggumma jungle, guided by an innate instinct. Following a meandering path, he arrived at a modest-sized hut nestled amidst the ancient trees. Waiting patiently outside was a woman with fiery red hair, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    "I can tell that you were in trouble you know"

    "ku... ku, no i was not"

    Her re turn to smile as she said "Well did you at least have fun?" she asked, her voice a gentle caress of concern.

    Twik responded with an enthusiastic nod, his eyes aglow with the memories of their exhrating adventure. However, their tion was short-lived, for they sensed the approach of multiple figures, a gathering of wood elves mounted atop majestic white deer.

    As the entourage drew nearer, five of the riders donned the attire of skilled warriors, their white sashes serving as symbols of their martial prowess. The sixth member, distinguished by a robe adorned with a resplendent gold sash, emanated an aura of nobility and wisdom.

    With grace and reverence, the red-haired woman offered a respectful bow and greeted the group in the elven tongue, "Wee, Mae govannen."

    The wood elves responded in kind, reciprocating the greeting in unison.

    Stepping forward, one of the warriors addressed the woman, his voice tinged with formality,

    "We are in search of the esteemed Apothecary master known as Merlin. Our master, Haleth, seeks an audience with him."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Maintaining herposure, the woman replied with an air of calm authority, "My apology, but Master Merlin is currently engrossed in his alchemical pursuits and cannot be disturbed at this moment."

    A furrow creased the warrior''s brow, a testament to his frustration, but the noble among them intervened, diffusing the tension. Descending gracefully from his deer mount, he positioned himself before the humble abode, disying unwavering patience.

    Hours stretched on, and still, Merlin did not emerge from the hut. To their surprise, another group arrived, bearing a striking resemnce to the first. The two parties exchanged warm greetings, evidently acquainted with one another, before silently resuming their patient vigil.

    The wood elves possessed a remarkable capacity for patience, their stoic presence unwavering as they stood before the hut.

    Meanwhile, in another corner of the sprawling forest, a vastly different gathering took ce. This assembly consisted of dark elves, their gray skin contrasting starkly with their attire of pitch-ck garments. They were the Hasisha, a fearless n of dark assassins renowned for their stealth and deadly precision.

    Their purpose was clear: to investigate a certain individual named Merlin and eliminate him. However, their n to wait until nightfall proved to be an ill-fated choice. The hut, their intended target, had unexpectedly be a focal point of bustling activity, teeming with a dozen magus-level wood elves.

    Perplexed, the assassin leader muttered in frustration, "Who is our target really?"

    The orders they had received depicted Merlin as a low-ranking druid apothecary, dwelling amidst the simplicity of the forest. Yet, they now found themselves confronted by numerous white-sashed warriors��an elite caste among the wood elves��and two figures adorned with the prestigious gold sashes, symbolizing their significance and power.

    "Let us retreat for now. Tonight is not a good time," the leader dered, recognizing the folly of their current endeavor.

    However, as they turned to withdraw, they were confronted by an unexpected obstacle. Standing before them was a wood elf whose presence had eluded their senses, a formidable figure whose mere existence spelled trouble. The man exuded an aura that could only be attributed to a grand magus. Realizing the gravity of the situation, the assassin leader promptly called for a hasty retreat, only to find their limbs ensnared by powerful vines that swiftly encased their bodies.

    "Dark elves dare to cause trouble in our Vanyar," the man intoned calmly.

    Commanding the vines to release their captive intruders, the man proceeded leisurely toward the hut. As the two wood elf nobles caught sight of him, they immediately bowed, their faces reflecting the utmost reverence.

    "Exalted Aegnor, are you here to see Master Merlin as well?" one of them inquired, a mix of curiosity and deference in their voice.

    "Yes, I am," Aegnor replied, his tone firm and resolute.

    Simultaneously, the door of the hut swung open, the one called Merlin was no other than Emery.

    As he saw the crowd outside, he couldn''t help but gives a deep sigh and said

    "All right, those who arrived first may enter,"

    ######

    Author Note

    Here to ask for your support on purchasing the privilege''s chapters, both tier 4 and tier 5 were currently in special discounts, only for this month. thank you

    SPOILER WARNING

    Emery will get his power back on this month chapters

 Chapter 1658 Two Years

    It had been two and a half years since Emery arrived on the wood elves''. With the high references, he received from both the Ouroboros faction and the previous headmaster, Delbrand, Emery, apanied by Twik and Morgana, seamlessly integrated into the wood elfmunity.

    Although the ce was believed to be safeguarded against external threats, Emery decided it was best to adopt a new face and name for his own safety. Thus, he became known as Merlin.

    As a human Magus who cultivated a Nature core, Emery was warmly wee by notable figures among the wood elves. Recognizing his need for healing and recovery, the elves shared with him the sacred technique of Katra.

    This technique involved using one''s soul to rece the senses, simr to the Soul Tempering technique Emery had acquired from a privileged ss facility. It bore simrities to the Soul Tempering technique Emery had acquired from a privileged ss facility, but Katra went a step further by facilitating the growth of the soul.

    This extraordinary technique was almost impossible for humans to learn, but Emery''s exceptional proficiency in naturalw made him an exception. He dedicated his first year on the to mastering the foundations of Katra, which consisted of nine stages.

    Emting the experiences of a newborn exploring the world, Emery utilized Katra to immerse himself in the sights, sounds, touches, tastes, and smells of his new home in Vanyar. It was a painstaking process that demanded unwavering willpower to unlock the full potential of Katra.

    After a year of relentless practice and determination, Emery finally achieved mastery of stage 4 of Katra. At this point, he had sessfully recovered half of his fragmented soul. This newfound wholeness granted him the ability to cast tier 4 spells without restraint. Emery could now unleash the power of his unique spells, such as [Nature Grasp] and [Photosynthesis], which yed a crucial role in the concoction of his distinctive potions.

    Emery''s other objective was to create solutions for his nt creatures, and so he resumed his experiments with Metamorph potions. With each iteration, Emery fine-tuned the recipes, striving for perfection.

    To further enhance his skills as an apothecary, Emery made a decision to immerse himself among the wood elves'' potions experts. This unparalleled learning opportunity allowed him to study their techniques, gain valuable insights into potion-making, and understand the intricate bnce between nature''s ingredients.

    Months passed as Emery refined his craft, honing his skills under the guidance of knowledgeable wood elves. The chance to learn from seasoned potions experts was a dreame true for any aspiring Apothecary Artisan. The knowledge he acquired during this period expanded his repertoire of potions and enhanced his ability to create tailored remedies for specific ailments.

    Having sessfully mastered stage 5 of Katra and earned recognition for his contributions to the field of apothecary, Emery received an invitation to join the Groove. This esteemed institution within the wood elfmunity resembled an apothecary institute, providing a tform for the exchange of ideas and knowledge among fellow apothecaries.

    In the Groove, Emery engaged in vibrant discussions, sharing his insights and learning from the experiences of his peers. These interactions led to multiple shocking validations, solidifying his position as a reputable apothecary. As a testament to his aplishments, Emery was granted a license to practice within the Vanyarmunity and bestowed with the esteemed title of master among the wood elves.

    Word of Merlin''s exceptional potions and alternative apothecary solutions spread like wildfire among the Vanyar wood elves. Commoners and nobles alike sought his expertise, seeking remedies for various ailments and desires. Emery''s growing fame brought both admiration and challenges. Unfortunately, it also attracted the attention of the dark elves, who saw him as a threat.

    Despite the repeated attempts on his life, Emery remained resilient and continued to serve those in need. Hours were spent attending to the requests of noble visitors seeking his unique potions. However, amidst the arduous tasks, Emery found himself face to face with Grand Magus Aegnor, an esteemed elder of the Vanyarmunity.

    Expressing his gratitude for the elder''s timely assistance, Emery''s gaze shifted to the six stone statues positioned a mile away from his hut��an ominous reminder of the dark elves'' relentless pursuit.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Is this the third attempt by the dark elves?" Aegnor inquired, concern etched on his face.

    Emery casually shook his head, dispelling any misconceptions. "No, actually, this is the fifth attempt."

    The revtion left Aegnor sighing deeply, realizing the gravity of the situation. He couldn''t help but ask about the progress of Emery''s Katra training.

    A brief silence hung in the air before Emery responded, his tone tinged with a hint of frustration, "Not fast enough."

    Understanding the urgency and danger Emery faced, Aegnor proposed a solution. "Alright, I believe it''s time for you to move to Vanyar City. This ce is no longer safe for you. I can guide you better there, and my family will be delighted to wee you."

    Grateful for the elder''s generosity and concern, Emery expressed his heartfelt thanks as he watched Aegnor gracefully hover in the air before departing. Casting a final nce at the six stone statues, Emery raised a finger, causing them to vanish into his storage rings.

    Returning to his hut, Emery found Twik and Morgana patiently waiting. Instructing Twik to stand guard, Emery nodded at Morgana, indicating for her to apany him inside. The two ventured toward a hidden tunnel adjacent to Emery''s apothecaryb��a secret passage leading to a chamber adorned with intricate formations.

    These formations served a dual purpose: concealing the chamber from prying eyes and amplifying a specific energy source at its center. This hidden chamber had been the primary reason for Emery''s hesitation to relocate to Vanyar City.

    With a subtle gesture, Morgana swiftly cast a spell, and a magical gate materialized before them. Emery stepped through the gate without hesitation, entering an unseen realm. Inside, he was greeted by a towering figure��a being of immense power and knowledge.

    Drawing out the six stone statues, Emery presented them to the figure, their conversation filled with familiarity and camaraderie. "Chututlu, I brought you some snacks."

    The Khaos guardian known as Chututlu, with its vast understanding of poison, had be an invaluable ally in Emery''s journey as an apothecary. The creature held the secrets and insights that propelled Emery''s sess within the Vanyarmunity.

    In the past two years, Emery had not only focused on recovering his fractured soul and refining his apothecary skills but also forged a deep bond with Chututlu.

    Emery had devoted his time not only to the recovery of his soul and the refinement of his apothecary skills but also to nurturing a unique bond with Chututlu, the Khaos guardian and Master of the Pestilence Gate. Through this extraordinary partnership, Emery had unlocked a realm of knowledge and secrets that propelled his apothecary sess within the Vanyarmunity.

 Chapter 1659 Khaos

    "Let''s try it again one more time,"

    Emery said to Morgana, determination gleaming in his eyes. The two of them stood before a massive stone door covered in intricate runes��the gateway to the Waypoints Center of Khaos. The air around the door crackled with raw energy, and a sense of anticipation hung in the atmosphere.

    Nodding in agreement, Morgana ced her hand on the door, her expression focused and resolute. As their palms made contact with the cool surface, a surge of energy passed through them, and the runes on the door began to glow. With a shared purpose, they stepped through the threshold and found themselves transported to a breathtaking realm of floating rocks suspended in the vast expanse of space.

    The two navigated their way through the celestialndscape, their feet barely touching the ethereal tforms beneath them. They made their way toward the centralndmass, where ancient ruins sprawled across the ground. Dpidated structures and fallen statues spoke of a forgotten being that had once thrived in this enigmatic realm.

    At the heart of thendmass stood a towering dark crystal, radiating an aura of mystery and power. It pulsed with a subtle energy, casting eerie shadows on the surrounding rune stones. Four immense stones, each marked with ancient symbols, encircled the crystal, forming a barrier that contained its immense power.

    Drawing closer to the crystal, Morgana prepared herself for the challenge that awaited. Emery stood by her side, offering reassurance and encouragement. "Just rx, Morgana. You can do this." As she tentatively reached out to touch the crystal, a ripple of energy surged through the air, intertwining with her very being. The crystal responded, resonating with her touch, as if acknowledging her presence.

    While Morgana delved deeper into the crystal''s essence, voices whispered from the rune stones, skeptical of her abilities.

    "I don''t think she can do it, not from there, and not with her talent" one voice murmured.

    Recognizing the familiar voices, Emery calmly responded, "If you are not going to help, then stay quiet."

    Simultaneously, within Emery''s mind, another familiar voice, the Khaos guardian of the Pestilence Gate, resonated. "Let them try," Chututlu''s voice echoed. "If that young woman seeds, I can finally escape from this stifling."

    Emery had forged a connection with the two Khaos guardians, enabling them to engage in a three-way conversation within his mind. Their voices remained exclusive to him, a secret shared between them.

    The two guardians exchanged their thoughts while Emery patiently awaited Morgana''s oue. Eventually, she emerged from her trance with disappointment etched on her face, while the rune stones remained unresponsive, indicating another failed attempt.

    "I''m sorry to disappoint you," Morgana uttered softly, her voice tinged with regret. Emery could sense her frustration, knowing how much she had poured into her training.

    For the past two years, Emery and Morgana had dedicated themselves to unlocking the secrets of the Khaos gate. Their goal was to open a portal to Earth, the elusive Famine Gate that held the key to Emery''s other soul.

    However, Morgana''s inherent talent in space magic had proven to be limited. Despite her relentless training within the Pestilence Gate, she had been deemed unworthy by the Master of Khaos to open the gate.

    This time, Morgana''s revtion brought forth a message from the Master himself: "He wanted you, not me."

    The fact that the primordial being overseeing the Khaos gates had been closely observing Emery came as no surprise. Apparently, the Master''s eyes were fixed on Emery''s recovery, waiting for his ultimate transformation.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    On the other hand, Emery had spent months tirelessly honing his [Soul Walk] ability, seeking to establish aplete connection with his other soul. Yet, this effort had thus far fallen short, leaving him with two remaining options: to physically return to Earth or to fully recover his Nature core, embracing the role of the Champion of Khaos.

    Despite Morgana''s recent failure, Emery refused to be disheartened. "It''s okay, Morgana. We''ll try again next time," he reassured her, his voice brimming with unwavering determination.

    Yet, this failed attempt, coupled with the unrelenting assaults from the dark elves, signified that it was time for Emery to relocate the Pestilence Khaos Gate once again. It''s time to leave behind the humble hut that had provided them shelter and peace.

    The invitation to Vanyar City beckoned, and it was an opportunity they could not afford to overlook.

    "Okay, it''s time to leave," Emery dered, a mixture of anticipation and apprehension coursing through him.

    However, just as they were about to embark on their journey, a waypoint on one of the floating rocks suddenly radiated with a brilliant light. A figure emerged from within the radiant glow��a young human Magus adorned in dark elven attire. It was Cole.

    "STOP THERE!" Cole''s voice thundered across the open expanse as he soared toward thendmass where Emery and Morgana stood. Emotions surged within him, a tempest of anger and betrayal.

    Maintaining his calm demeanor, Emery extended a greeting, his eyes filled with curiosity, while Cole''s anger zed like an inferno. "YOU! You have been tricking me all this time!" Cole used, his voice seething with betrayal.

    Emery remainedposed, waiting to see how much Cole had finally uncovered about his true identity and motives. And then, the words Emery had anticipated finally emerged from Cole''s lips. "Dont lie!! It''s you!! You are that junior! Emery Ambrose!"

    Emery was surprised, not the fact that he has been found, but instead, It had taken Cole nearly three years to connect the dots and unmask his true identity. It seemed that either information among the dark elves was not adequately shared or the Dark Elven Champion of Khaos himself was not privy to such crucial knowledge.

    "Yes, it''s me... Senior Cole. You have finally discovered the truth," Emery admitted, relinquishing the facade that he had maintained for so long.

    With the second Khaos gate in his possession and a newfound understanding of the guardians, there was no need for further pretense. He also has no need to do so anymore as he already acquires the second Kahos gate and actually has built good acquaintance with the guardians. Both spoke the same truth that engaging inbat within this realm was forbidden by the primordial being.

    Moreover, Emery had additional motivations for revealing his true identity to Cole. Curiosity tinged his voice as he asked, "Tell me, Senior Cole, what led you to betray our kind?"

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1660 Leaving

    Emery''s question only seemed to exacerbate Cole''s irritation. "Huh! Human like you is exactly why! Don''t think I can''t see it! You are an honorless, lying maniptive scum!! You coldly murdered your own master, Zenonia!"

    Emery calmly replied, a slight chuckle escaping his lips. "I''m confused. Aren''t the elves all the same?"

    "They are not! Your kind abandoned me, abandoned my beloved master. But the elves, they took care of me, someone who is not even their kind!"

    Once again, Emery countered, his voiceced with skepticism. "Are you sure they are not just using you?"

    "HUH! Elves are gods among humans. We follow what our gods tell us to do. What are we to question them?"

    Emery let out a sigh, realizing that Cole had been captive since he was just sixteen years old. Almost a decade had passed since he had lived among the elves, and it was highly likely that they had thoroughly indoctrinated him.

    Realizing that it was not possible to speak logic with the man, Emery took a moment of contemtion and proposed, "If you think humans have no honor, I will prove you wrong. Come find me! I will give you a chance for revenge!"

    Cole scoffed, dismissing Emery''s words. "Huh! I''m not a fool! I will not be tricked by your kind anymore!"

    "Hear me out first," Emery urged, his voice calm yet persistent.

    Emery exined his n to visit the Ancient Celestial Ruins, an event that would take ce in eight months'' time. The gathering would attract tens of thousands of young magus humans from across the universe��those sent by the Magus Alliance or wanderer magus seeking knowledge and power. Emery was confident that a young human magus like Cole would be enticed to attend as well.

    "So, what do you think?" Emery asked, his eyes locked with Cole''s fiery gaze.

    The emotionally charged man was evidently delusional enough to ept the challenge. "I will definitely find you there! I will kill you and take the Pestilence gate from you!"

    "Good, I''ll be waiting," Emery replied, his voice steady and unwavering.

    As Cole''s anger reached its boiling point, he abruptly turned and dashed away, vanishing into his waypoints.

    Hearing Colest remark, Emery heaved a sigh of relief, realizing that the dark elves were still unaware of his possession of the other Famine Khaos gate. If they were to discover this, trouble would surelye knocking on Earth''s door.

    Having observed the entire encounter, Morgana finally spoke up. "Are you sure it''s wise to inform them about the event?" she questioned, her voice tinged with concern.

    Emery acknowledged the risks involved in his decision, but he was certain that during such a grand gathering, with the escting war between the two races, the dark elves would already have sinister intentions. Being one of the targets of their aggression, Emery knew he most likely would be unable to conceal his participation. By enticing Cole to attend the event, Emery hoped to draw the dark elves out into the open, exposing their intentions.

    "If I manage to capture Cole, I may gain more clues about the other Khaos Gate. All in all, it should be a good n," Emery exined, his voice filled with conviction.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Okay, let''s go before more unwanted Khaos Champions arrive," Emery dered a sense of urgency in his tone. They exited the Khaos realm and began executing their n to leave the hut behind.

    Emery carefully packed all the apothecary equipment, herbs, and potions he had collected over the years. Some were ced within his storage rings, while others were entrusted to Morgana''s spatial space��a convenient and secure storage solution.

    Not forgetting the wisps he had hidden on the ground. "Let''s go, Chututlu. We''re ready to leave."

    A grumpy message ran through his mind before a dark wisp materialized at the center of the room. With a swift motion, the wisp merged into Emery''s chest, establishing a deep connection between them once again.

    With everything packed and preparationsplete, Emery gestured with his arm, causing the hut to slowly sink into the ground. In its ce, a towering tree rose, blending seamlessly into the surrounding forest.

    The trio made their way to the nearby vige, where they expressed their gratitude and bid farewell to the kind-hearted vigers. Twik found it particrly challenging to part ways with his newfound friends, but the experiences he had gained during their time in the vige had yed a crucial role in his personal growth.

    When everyone was ready, Emery produced a wooden staff adorned with intricate carvings and iid with shimmering gemstones. With a flick of his wrist and a melodic incantation, he channeled his spirit force into the staff, igniting itstent power. The air around them seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly luminescence as the staff emitted a soft, pulsating glow.

    [Summon Nature Familiar].

    The ground beneath them began to tremble. From the earth, awork of ancient roots sprouted and intertwined, weaving together in a mesmerizing disy of natural magic. The roots grew and twisted, their sinewy forms gradually taking shape��a magnificent creature formed from living wood. The colossal wooden lizard stood before them.

    Its massive 10 meters long-form, made by a symphony of gnarled branches, delicate leaves, and sturdy bark. The lizard''s scales, intricately carved with swirling patterns seemed to pulse with an inner glow as if infused with the essence of the ancient trees.

    As it moved, the wooden lizard''s body emitted a subtle creaking sound, akin to the rustling of leaves in a gentle breeze, creating a melodic harmony that resonated with the soul.

    This high-level summon would serve as their mode of transportation, able to navigate beneath the forest''s canopy, climb hills with ease, and conserve their spirit energy for potential confrontations.

    With Emery, Morgana, and Twik mounted atop the wooden lizard, their journeymenced��a captivating expedition through the enchanted wood elves'' jungle.

    As they journeyed through the wood elves'' jungle, they were surrounded by a stunning disy of nature''s beauty. The dense foliage created a lush canopy overhead, filtering the sunlight and casting a soft, mottled light on the forest floor.

    The air was filled with the harmonious sounds of nature��the delightful melodies of woond creatures singing, the gentle rustling of leaves, and the soothing babble of clear streams meandering through the forest. Emery couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of belonging and wished he could stay longer in this haven.

    After five days of travel, they finally arrived at Canta City, the vibrant heart of the wood elf colony on the.

    x x x

 Chapter 1661 Canta City

    While most of the wood elves found sce in the serene depths of the jungle, a select few chose to establish their homes in a ce that bridged the gap between their secluded existence and the outside world. This nexus of connectivity was none other than Canta City.

    As Emery and hispanions approached the city, they were greeted by an awe-inspiring sight��hundreds of towering trees, their trunks seemingly infused with magic, served as homes for the wood elves. The branches of these magnificent trees extended like weing arms, creating an atmosphere of warmth and tranquility.

    Lush gardens, vibrant with an abundance of flora and fauna, sprawl throughout the city, weaving a tapestry of colors and scents. Exotic flowers bloom in radiant hues, their petals shimmering with ethereal beauty that added to the enchantment of the surroundings.

    Emery dispels his Lizard summons, and as the group passed through the entrance where they were met by the Sylvari Guards, a group of skilled Wood-elf warriors responsible for maintaining the city''s security.

    The guards, adorned in intricately designed armor and armed with gleaming weapons, checked their credentials with a firm yet respectful demeanor.

    "Master Merlin, you may enter," one of the guards said, granting them ess.

    "Thank you," Emery replied gratefully

    Once inside, the group was greeted by the sight of crystalline spires that shimmered with an otherworldly radiance. These architectural marvels, infused with magical energy, seemed to draw power from the very essence of the surrounding forest.

    Glowing orbs of light, suspended in mid-air, illuminated the streets and walkways, casting a soft, iridescent glow that danced upon the leaves and flowers. The air was filled with the enchanting melodies of wood elf musicians, ying ethereal tunes on instruments crafted from the boughs of ancient trees. The harmonious sounds seemed to echo through the city, creating an atmosphere of serenity and joy.

    Emery marveled at the integration of magic, nature, and advanced technology. It was a testament to the wood elves'' deep connection with their surroundings and their ability to harmoniously blend ancient traditions with modern advancements.

    He knew his way around the ce, as he has strolled through this city a dozen times before,

    Emery made his way toward the eastern part of the city, where the exclusive residential area was located. A cluster of humongous mushroom-like structures, each several stories high. These magnificent structures were surrounded by towering trees, creating a harmonious blend of natural and architectural beauty.

    He headed towards one particr structure and, just as he was about to knock on its door, a young female wood elf emerged with a radiant smile on her face.

    "Master Merlin, you''re here!" she eximed, her voice filled with genuine excitement.

    "Hi Helena, I''m here to..." Emery began, but before he could exin, Helena interrupted him with her enthusiasm.

    "Yes, my father already informed us of your arrival. Please,e inside," she said warmly, gesturing for Emery and hispanions to enter.

    As Emery stepped through the wooden door, he was greeted by the weing atmosphere of a typical family home. The air was filled with the aroma of food being prepared, and a sense offort enveloped the space. Another female wood elf, a mature woman, was busy in the kitchen, her hands gracefully moving as she attended to the culinary delights.

    "Master Merlin, please take a seat. My husband will be home soon," the woman said, her voice filled with warmth and hospitality.

    Emery took a seat at the inviting table, surrounded by a sense of familiarity and home. The room was adorned with intricate wood carvings and beautiful tapestries that depicted scenes from wood elf mythology and history.

    Soon enough, a figure entered the premises��it was Grand Magus Agnor, the esteemed elder of the Vanyarmunity. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Ah, good, our guest has arrived,"

    Emery greeted him with respect, grateful for the invitation to their home.

    The Agnor family was one of the elves Every acquainted close with during his stay in Vanyar, and being a guest in their home was a testament to the bonds he had formed with the wood elves.

    What followed was a delightful family dinner,mencing with a heartfelt prayer to the elven god of nature, who had blessed them with abundant provisions. The atmosphere was serene andforting as they gathered around the table, savoring a delectable spread of fresh fruits, crisp vegetables, and an assortment of delectable pastries.

    While elven cuisine was often considered simple, their mastery of winemaking was unparalleled. The table was adorned with exquisite vintages, their rich vors and aromas elevating the dining experience andpensating for any perceivedck of culinary excitement.

    As the meal came to an end, the elves once again said a grace of gratitude for the bountiful food they had enjoyed.

    Finally, as the tes were cleared, the elves settled back in their chairs, ready for a deeper conversation. Agnor turned to Emery and asked, "So, Master Merlin, what is your n?"

    Emery took a moment to gather his thoughts before responding.

    "I n to spend a few days making potions at the groves and then leave the,"

    Agnor calmly replied, "Do you not wish to finish your Katra training first, Master Merlin?"

    Emery had already mastered the first five stages of Katra and had memorized the text up to stage 7. The final two stages were forbidden to outsiders like him, but he believed that mastering stage 6 was sufficient for his goals. He shook his head, indicating that he had no concerns aboutpleting his Katra training.

    There was a slight frown that can be seen after hearing Emery''s determination to leave the, especially the young girl Helena.

    Grand Magus Agnor contemted for a moment before speaking again. "Actually, I was about to invite you to the Potion Master Forum that will be held in two weeks at the Grove."

    Emery''s eyes widened with interest and as he inquire further, apparently, the grand magus wishes him to participate in the potion-makingpetition at the forum.

    "Hundreds of potion experts from seven Vanyar colonies wille to participate, it will be a shame if a young talent like you didn''t"

    Emery wasn''t driven by a desire for glory, but his thirst for knowledge and his passion for the art of apothecarypelled him to seize the opportunity. The prospect of learning from the gathering of esteemed potion experts from all across the Vanyar colonies was simply too enticing to pass up. With his eyes gleaming with anticipation, Emery responded,

    "Yes, I am interested."

    x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1662 Improvement

    The Agnor family proved to be exceptional hosts, ensuring Emery''sfort by providing him with his own residence adjacent to theirs.

    The dwelling took the form of a magnificent mushroom-like construct, boasting three spacious floors that afforded each of them the privacy they desired. Emery was delighted to discover that the residence even included a dedicated space for his apothecary practice,plete with shelves lined with jars filled with various herbs and ingredients. The room was bathed in natural light that streamed through a wide window, offering a picturesque view of the verdant forest beyond.

    As Emery settled into his new abode, he marveled at the progress he had made in his Katra training.

    Half a year had passed since his breakthrough to the fifth stage, and he had since mastered the utilization of his [Nature Grasp] ability, even in the deepest states of meditation. With heightened sensitivity, he could feel the vibrant energy coursing through every living thing surrounding him��the trees, leaves, roots, and even the smallest creatures. The intery between the different elements of nature became a symphony that resonated within him, an exquisite harmony that only those attuned to the essence of the world could perceive.

    Truthfully, it wasn''t just the elven technique itself that helped him make his fast recovery, but it was the itself that was filled with the high energy of nature. Each breath he took seemed to infuse his being with vitality, as if the very air was charged with life force. The''s energy acted as a catalyst, elerating his soul''s recovery and allowing him to regain his strength at an astonishing pace.

    Katra help him identify the nature around him while the unique spell thought by Gaia itself allowed him to absorb this energy into his soul. This synergy elerated his soul''s recovery, allowing him to heal and regain his strength at an astonishing pace.

    After a week of living in the vicinity of Canta City, the vibrant energy of the city gives him another edge to his understanding of thew of nature and pushes him for another breakthrough

    [You have a newprehension in thew of nature]

    [Law of Nature - 13% (14%)]"

    This breakthrough not only enhanced his understanding of thew of nature but also fortified his soul force, further strengthening his spiritual essence. Eager to assess his progress, Emery took a moment to review his current standing:

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power 312]

    [Soul force 177]

    [Magus realm - Crescent Moon]

    [Bloodline Gene - Royal Twilight Fey]

    [Current Rank - Rank 7 - Fey Paragon]

    [Law of Nature - 14%]

    [Law of Light - 4%]

    [Law Comprehension - 17%]

    "Just a little bit more,"

    Emery whispered, a sense of determination fueling his daily training routine.

    Over the past two years on this mystical, his understanding of both thews of nature and light had grown exponentially. He couldn''t help but hope that, once his soul fully recovered, he would surpass the 15% threshold, propelling him back to his former half-moon magus stage.

    Emery''s thoughts drifted to his dark soul, the missing piece of himself that lingered beyond his reach. Although he had reached new heights in his understanding of the naturalw, he knew that his journey would never beplete without the return of his dark soul. It was an integral part of him, and only its reunion would restore the bnce within his being.

    In an attempt to gauge the extent of his newfound strength, Emery decided to test his abilities. With a subtle movement of his finger, the tranquil surface of the pond began to ripple, and a stone emerged from its depths, forming a stone figure.

    Emery focused his concentration, shaping the figure into the likeness of a woman, the one he dearly missed. Every detail, from her eyes to her flowing hair, was brought to life with a masterful touch. The form of Silva Ouroboros.

    Thebination of earth, water, and nt roots formed a mesmerizing sculpture that showcased Emery''s advanced ability to bend thews of nature. However, as he gazed upon the creation, a bittersweet ache tugged at his heart. With a single sweep of his arm, the sculpture crumbled into the ground, its ephemeral beauty fading away.

    Refusing to dwell in mncholy, Emery sought to push the boundaries of his abilities even further.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He cast the same spell manipting nature under his arm, however, this time he called upon another power into the mix. One that did not generate from his core.

    Emery whispered the name "Chututlu"

    As if breathing new life into the stones and roots, a new form was sculptured, this time in the form of a magnificent serpent. However, there was an obvious difference within the elements, making its darkened exterior pulsate with a mesmerizing green glow.

    It was Emery''s show of Emery''s old spell [Jade Roots] one he managed to conjure with the help of the Khaos Guardian that reside in his chest.

    Emery was currently able to channel the power of Khaos Guardian to hismand. While he couldn''t cast space or gravity spells, he had found a way to channel this unique power into creating hisbination spell.

    A smile of satisfaction adorned Emery''s face as he witnessed the majestic serpent rise from the center of the pond. However, his joy was short-lived as he noticed the lifeless bodies of the small swimming creatures floating on the water''s surface. A chuckling voice echoed in his mind, a reminder of the price that came with wielding such potent forces.

    "<You know the cost of using my power>," the voice taunted.

    The power of Khaos that he borrows has the signature of Chututlu, the guardian of the Pestilence gate and one of his feats was the mastery of poison making the spirit energy itself highly poisonous.

    Emery sighed heavily, Emery swiftly dispelling the spell and severing the connection to the Khaos space. Refocusing his energy, he shifted his attention to a spell rooted in an entirely differentprehension of thew.

    [Rebirth]

    As he cast the spell, the lifeless bodies of the swimming creatures began to stir. One by one, they regained their vitality, swimming with renewed vigor within the pond. Emery''s mastery over the spell had grown, allowing him to restore life without the need for a light artifact.

    The pond returned to its serene state, as if the recent events were mere ripples on the surface of its existence.

    "That''s enough for today" Emery dered, his voice carrying a sense of contentment

    Satisfied with his training session, Emery rose from his meditative position and began to walk away from the pond. Just then, he noticed a figure approaching��Helena, the beautiful elven girl with pale skin and ashen hair. She carried a cup filled with an aromatic elven hot drink made from scented flowers and honey.

    "Please have a drink," Helena offered, her voice warm and inviting.

    Emery graciously epted the cup, expressing his thanks, and took a sip of the rejuvenating elixir. The taste danced on his tongue, a delightful blend of floral sweetness. Helena stood before him, hesitating for a moment before gathering her courage to speak.

    "Master Merlin, I wonder if I can assist you with the Potion Master Forum," she asked, her eyes filled with a mix of eagerness and trepidation.

    Emery smiled kindly at the young elf and replied, "Of course, Helena. Your assistance would be greatly appreciated."

    Having worked together on previous asions, Helena''s expertise as an apothecary apprentice made her an invaluable asset. It was customary for master potion masters to bring assistants to such events, and Emery was pleased to have Helena''s support once again.

    However, Emery was surprised by her joyful response as she left the pond.

    Amidst the aftermath of their conversation, Morgana, the red-haired woman, approached Emery with a sigh of exasperation.

    "You really can''t help flirting around every beautiful girl thates your way can''t you?!" Morgana eximed, her voiceced with yful annoyance.

    Emery, taken aback by her usation, quickly protested, "Flirt? No, no, it''s not like that. Helena is offering her assis..."

    Morgana appeared disinterested in his exnation, interrupting him with a dismissive wave of her hand. "I know you don''t mean any harm, but let''s hope you don''t unintentionally hurt this one."

    The following day, Emery received an official invitation from the Grove.

    [Master Merlin, We are honored by your interest in participating in the forum. You are cordially invited to be part of the Junior Potion Master panel, and we will be expecting three of your original potions to be exhibited at the forum.]

 Chapter 1663 The Grove

    The delicate calligraphy showcased his name, meticulously inscribed amidst the esteemed Junior panel. This was a rare honor, typically reserved for alchemists who had achieved mastery in a decade or less. It was a testament to his dedication and skill in the field.

    As he read further, his excitement grew. The invitation promised enticing rewards for the best works, with the renowned Vanyar panel serving as the judges. The bounty was indeedvish:

    [10 Honorable mentions - 5 batches of tier 6 ingredients]

    Such a reward would be a treasure for any serious apothecary. But the true prize, the one that set his heart racing, was the recognition of a Distinguished Exhibit.

    [3 Distinguished exhibits - added 2 batches of tier 7 ingredients]

    Tier 7 ingredients held a legendary status among the apothecarymunity. They were the stuff of legends, substances that no amount of spirit stones could buy. They were rare and precious, like the [celestial essence] he own, ingredients that apothecaries guarded like a dragon hoarding its gold.

    Emery had spent long monthsboring over the [Metamorph potion], a creation aimed at fixing the gic inconsistencies in his nt creatures. While he had made considerable strides, the lure of tier 7 ingredients promised a breakthrough and will certainly further improve the potion''s potency.

    The possibility of winning such coveted resources intensified his resolve to participate in the prestigious Vanyar Potion Master Forum. All that remained was the selection of his three best original potions, the gathering of the necessary ingredients, and the honing of his skills in their creation. The question hung in the air,

    "Which one should I exhibit?" Time was of the essence - the forum was just a week away.

    #####

    Fast forward a few days, and the city of Vanyar Canta hummed with an electric atmosphere. It was hosting the much-anticipated Vanyar Potion Master Forum, an event that came around only once every decade. Visitors from every corner of the and even beyond flocked to the city, eager to witness this grand gathering. The usually serene city was transformed into a bustling hive of excitement and anticipation.

    Emery, ready to make his mark, walked towards the Canta City Grove, the designated venue for the forum. Apanying him were his trustedpanions: Morgana andTwik, plus the respected father-daughter duo of Grand Magus Agnor and Helena, renowned in the apothecary circles for their wisdom and expertise.

    The event was a selective gathering, only the most prominent of the apothecary world, along with the most influential nobility of the wood elves. It was a sight to behold, with saints, magus, and even a smattering of grand magus congregating for the spectacle.

    Seeing so many gatherings of elves, even the arrivals of some high elves, dark elves, and even a few humans made Emery a little cautious. Elder Agnor however assures him that none will be making trouble on such Vanyar grand event.

    The Grove itself was a testament to nature''s architecture. A sprawling edifice crafted entirely from forest vines, it teemed with blossoms of countless hues and vibrant foliage. It emanated an aura of tranquility and ancient wisdom that enveloped every visitor, setting the stage for the alchemical marvels that would soon unfold.

    Crossing the threshold into the central chamber, Emery felt an intoxicating rush of enchantment. Sunlight filtered through the immense flower-shaped windows, casting a soothing, otherworldly glow over the space. The air wasden with the scent of rare herbs and exotic blossoms, an olfactory symphony that both calmed the nerves and ignited the imagination.

    The central chamber was an ode to Mother Nature herself. A canopy of towering trees stood sentinel over a carpet of emerald moss and grass, creating a tranquil oasis amidst the bustling activity. Each sunbeam that filtered through the leaves cast a dappled pattern on the ground, adding an ethereal touch to the already enchanting scene.

    Emery and hispanions, now immersed in this captivating atmosphere, were received by a battalion of Sylvari guards and Grove officials, all garbed in vibrant attire thatplimented the surrounding greenery.

    They methodically checked the invitations of the iing guests, a task executed with precision and grace. The Elder pair of Agnor and Helena required no such formality, their stature within themunity beyond question. As for Emery, he had assigned Morgana and Twik as his apothecary assistants, allowing them to apany him to the prestigious gathering.

    Inside the heart of the Grove, wood elves adorned in flowing robes moved with a delicate, purposeful grace. Many faces were familiar to Emery; despite its wide reach, the apothecarymunity fostered a close-knit camaraderie. He recognized Maksin, the prodigious young wood elf from Canta City who had been making waves within themunity. Another familiar face was Liandrin, a disciple of a renowned Apothecary grandmaster. Her presence attracted attention from every corner of the Grove, like a shining beacon.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''Master Merlin" Helena called with much excitement as she pointed toward two apothecary masters named Vndil, from Vanyar Otso, the sixth colony. Standing with another figure name Logain, from Vanyar Totlto, the eighth colony. The two were known friends and rivals within the Vanyar apothecarymunity.

    All these renowned names fixed their gaze upon Emery and hispanions with a mixture of curiosity and interest. It was not just his recent rise to poprity that drew their attention, but also the fact that he was human amidst a sea of elves.

    As Emery observed the conversations and interactions happening around him, he noticed asional nces directed his way, apanied by whispers and raised eyebrows. The elves, though polite and restrained in their manners, couldn''t entirely conceal their surprise and intrigue at the sight of a human making his mark in their esteemedmunity.

    Emery couldn''t help but be reminded once again that, despite his aplishments and wisdom in the field of alchemy, he would always be judged based on his race.

    In the midst of the sensory overload, Emery was taken aback by the sight of a human figure. An elderly man, seemingly out of ce, approached him. "You must be the one they call Merlin. I am Grand Master Hazard," he dered.

    Took him a second to regain the memory of the past, when he had been evaluated by one of the examinees to be an Artisan more than five years ago. However, the man before him didn''t recognize him in his new identity and appearance.

    "Yes, I am," Emery replied respectfully.

    "Good, young and talented, and courteous," the old grandmaster remarked.

    The grandmaster had been invited due to his reputation and friendship with the Vanyar, but he also harbored a genuine interest in seeing a young human apothecary master emerging among the wood elves.

    "I will look forward to seeing what you exhibit today, Merlin," he said.

    Although it was pleasing to meet a familiar face, Emery chose to keep his true identity concealed, understanding that revealing himself as the reincarnated Merlin couldplicate matters. It was pleasing to encounter a familiar face, but the risks outweighed the benefits.

    The forum was officially inaugurated with the arrival of Grand Maestro Fein Al Thor, a venerable elf with over 5000 years of wisdom and experience. As he addressed the crowd, his words resonated with profound insight, holding the audience in rapt attention. Hismanding presence set the tone for the event, inspiring both awe and reverence.

    The seek of knowledge, an eternal perfection. was the message he convey to the audience before calling upon the 100 participants from the crowds to be seen by the whole audience.

    With a wave of his hand, Fein Al Thor signaled themencement of the exhibits. A hundred alcoves materialized around the periphery of the Grove, each carefully designed to provide an intimate space for the participants to showcase their creations. The stage was set for the alchemists to demonstrate their skills and ingenuity, to push the boundaries of their craft.

    With the resonating voice of Grand Maestro Fein Al Thormanding, "Let the Forum begin!"

    Thepetitors embarked on their journey of creation. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation, for within those alcovesy the potential for groundbreaking potions, the alchemical marvels that would captivate the hearts and minds of all who beheld them.

    All participants sprang into action, they had exactly three hours to brew and present their three original potions.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1664 Original Potion

    An intricatettice of nt life blossomed to form a hundred secluded alcoves, each with its distinct character. The delicate ferns, vibrant petals, and gnarled trunks provided an illusion of solitude within the bustling forum, ensuring the participants could work in rtive privacy. Yet the gaps in the foliage allowed for keen spectators to catch glimpses of the alchemic artistry unfolding within.

    Three hours of time was provided to create three original potions, a test of skill and endurance. Each participant was permitted two assistants, and Emery chose Helena, with her keen elven knowledge of herbs, and Twik, his loyal nt creature.

    Emery began with systematic precision. His hands moved deftly, unpacking the pre-prepared equipment from his storage ring.

    Gleaming silver alembics, worn pestles and mortars, an assortment of ss sks, each imbued with enchantments to aid the potion-making process. He arranged them meticulously within the alcove, transforming it into a productive workstation. Emery''s swift movements mirrored a maestro setting his stage before the performance.

    "Ok let''s do as nned," he instructed. His voice, steady andposed, barely masked the excitement beneath. They had rehearsed the process countless times, yet the magnitude of the forum brought a different dynamic.

    Beside the workstations were upied by two cauldrons, the heart of their work. On the opposite end, Emery weaved his magic, casting a spell that manifested a verdant patch of soil and started to attach all the nts he was trying to use today.

    It was a trick he had mastered, a technique that revitalized nts, infusing them with raw, pulsating energy of nature.

    As soon as a dozen nts were ced, Emery left the task to Twik, the nt creature would use its [nt mastery] to make sure all nts reached its peak vibrancy.

    Emery turned his attention towards the cauldrons. Helena had already sparked the mes, their dancing tongues casting a warm, golden glow. The heat from the fires had to be just right - too much could ruin the potion, too little could render it ineffective.

    "We will start with the first one," Emery dered.

    Since his stay on the wood elves'', Emery has tried to create hundreds of different potions and pills, some for his own interest somewhere requested by a customer. Hence he has many choices to choose from however the first original potion he chose came from his life purpose to save the people he loves.

    His choice for the first potion was the re-creation of his [Reviving Pill]

    A medicinal pill that would save a mortal life, as long as one still has an ounce of life. It would empower one force to the point of regenerating its body, cleansing all kinds of harmful forces. This was the same pill that get him his Rank 5 Artisan status, a tier 1 pill with originality level 5.

    "Twik give me the first batch!" With a swift call to Twik, Emery received the first batch of ingredients.

    The ingredients that Emery requested from Twik were aplex mix of rare herbs, luminous crystals, and a few precious elements that had unique healing properties. Each ingredient had been meticulously selected for its contribution to the overall efficacy of the [Reviving Pill]. Some were known for their potent vitality-boosting characteristics, while others had exceptional cleansing capabilities, making them invaluable to theposition of the lifesaving concoction.

    Emery''s technique involved the careful application of the [Fragmentation] and [Photosynthesis] spells. The [Fragmentation] spell broke down theplex structure of the materials, isting their healing properties. This was followed by the [Photosynthesis] spell, which used the vibrant energy of nature to breathe life into these istedponents. These steps were a critical part of the process, requiring Emery''s utmost concentration and precision.

    The [Reviving Pill] was a lifesaver, capable of pulling a mortal back from the brink of death, given they possessed a shred of life force. It invigorated one''s strength, enabling the body''s regeneration while cleansing harmful forces. The concoction had earned Emery his Rank 5 Artisan status, a tier 1 pill with an originality level of 5.

    However, his current skill set didn''t allow him to mix the contrasting essences of negative and positive energies, a feat only possible with his absent dark core. But Emery, always the problem solver, had found a workaround. He used an elven apothecary method that utilized the earth and water elements as catalysts to house opposing energies. The oue was a potent [Reviving Pill - Tier 2, originality level 4], an upgraded version of its predecessor. Its heightened tier made it unsuitable for anyone below the Earth realm, but its increased potency made it an invaluable asset in critical situations.

    [1 hour and 45 minutes left]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Completing the first potion had taken up a significant portion of the given time. But Emery, having anticipated this, was far from perturbed. He trusted Helena''s efficiency in preparing the second batch of ingredients, which was already underway as Emery wrapped up the first potion.

    The second potion was aplex blend that required eighteen diverse elements. Each of these had to be prepared differently before the actual potion-making process could begin. By the time Emery had concluded the [Reviving Pill] and looked towards the next task, Helena had the second set of ingredients ready. Someponents had been finely sliced, others had been heated to precise temperatures, while a few were mashed into a sticky paste. Each step had been executed wlessly under Helena''s skillful touch.

    "Thank you, Helena," Emery said, expressing his gratitude with a sincere smile. Helena nodded, acknowledging his appreciation before stepping back to give Emery space for the next phase.

    As Emery readied himself to begin the next phase of potion-making, he noticed the crowd that had congregated before his alcove. The spectators watched in fascination, their eyes wide with appreciation for the first finished product and buzzing with anticipation for what was toe.

    Not one to disappoint, Emery employed his magic, applying [Fragmentation] and [Photosynthesis] on 18 of the most vigorous essence and putting them into one giant concoction. This method ensured that the essence of eachponent was not only preserved but amplified. Once extracted, the essences were united in a harmonious concoction, under Helena''s vignt watch to maintain the ideal temperature.

    Emery''s second creation was not a mere potion, but a work of alchemical art. It was meant to be drunk and used as a bath for its user.

    The second product was none other than [Heavenly Body tempering Liquid - Tier 5 Originality level 2]

    A form designed to strengthen the drinker''s physical constitution and fortify their internal organs. Its conception was inspired by a promise Emery had made to a girl from his past. He envisioned that once he gained ess to the premium tier 6 or 7 ingredients from the Forum, he would be able to refine his potion, bringing it closer to the legendary concoctions of Dwarf master Dulin.

    [35 minutes left]

    With only half an hour left on the clock, Emery moved to the third and final recipe. He had anticipated that the first two recipes would monopolize his time and thus chose a simpler yet intriguing potion for his final disy, but it was the most profound product that he has created in this Vanyar

    "Last Batch Twik!" he called,unching into thest phase.

    Emery turned his attention to the final recipe. Anticipating that the first two potions would be time-consuming, he had chosen a rtively simpler yet effective potion for hisst entry. This final potion required only five ingredients, all potent but vtile and toxic. Despite their unassuming appearance and strong odor, these ingredients held immense potential, but they required careful handling to prevent disastrous results.

    Once Emery had fragmented and photosynthesized these ingredients, he beckoned his Khaos guardian.

    "Cthulhu now is your turn," he whispered, introducing the dark and poisonous energy of the guardian into the brew. This was the final touch, turning an ordinary potion into an extraordinary one.

    Thus, the [Cthulhu Bomb - Tier 6 - originality level 2] was born.

    It was more than a mere explosive potion, capable of not only destructionparable to a magus level tier 6 spell but also leaving behind a highly corrosive substance capable of eating through high-grade metals.

    With just 3 minutes to spare, Emery had finished crafting his trio of original products. He exhibited them to the eager audience and the discerning judges, an undercurrent of pride resonating in his demeanor.

 Chapter 1665 Judges

    When the three-hour mark struck, a lull spread through the massive hall. 100 Participants retreated, leaving their products on disy for the eagerly awaited assessment round. Each item bore the fruit of hard work and creativity, crafted with precision and patience, waiting to be appraised by the twelve evaluators.

    Each bearing the coveted title of GrandMaster Apothecary, revered in their respective domains. Eight came from each Vanyarmunity, representative of their own colony.

    The rest of the panelprised an eclectic mix, including a high elf, dark elves, and one human, the eminent GrandMaster Hazard, a figure familiar to Emery. Last but certainly not least, the Grand Maestro Fein Al Thor himself graced the panel, his presence a seal of prestige and respect.

    Their task was straightforward yet daunting. Each pair of judges had been assigned ten flower badges, to be presented to their ten most favored products. The top ten participants umting the most badges would be anointed with distinguished titles.

    As Emery watched from his alcove, his eyes glided over the GrandMasters. Their methods of analysis varied as much as their backgrounds. Some summoned intricate magic circles, glowing with arcane runes that danced in the air, performing advanced spells to assess the products. Some opted to employ various artifacts, intricate and humming with energy, each item revealing secrets of the concoctions.

    Among the judges, one particr wood elf GrandMaster stood out. His beast-like appearance was both captivating and daunting. He had a unique way of analyzing the potions, by carefully ingesting a single drop. It was a testament to his profound trust in his own constitution and judgment.

    Emery''s heart pounded in his chest as he saw the flower badges appearing on his products. It was a moment of sweet vindication, silent apuse for hisbor.

    Helena, the young wood elves standing next to him acknowledged his aplishment, "Your work is truly extraordinary, Master Merlin. I''m confident you''ll win." Her words, soaked in sincere admiration, added anotheryer of warmth to his achievement.

    The distribution of the flower badges read like a story of Emery''s journey.

    [Reviving pill - Tier 2 originality level 4] - 6 flower badges. This potion, his brainchild infused with a precious life force, resonated particrly with the wood elves, known for their deep-rooted respect for life. GrandMaster Hazard too seemed captivated, murmuring about a young Artisan he knew, who had crafted something akin.

    [Heavenly Body tempering] - 4 flower badges. A potion coveted by many for its ability to enhance physical strength, however, to the elves, who were naturally gifted with robust physiques, it wasn''t as awe-inspiring.

    [Cthulhu Bomb - Tier 6 - originality level 2] - 2 flower badges. The most unexpected response came for his third concoction. It was met with mild disdain by the wood elves. Emery received his two badges; one from Grand Magus Hazard; and another surprisingly came from the dark elves judges who were keenly interested in the potions.

    The pale skin Grand Master said something about having one of those bombs to each of the elven warriors would really increase their fighting force at the war.

    "I wonder what the cost of making this potion might be?" he asked, his voice resonating with hidden anticipation.

    Emery''s eyes flickered with understanding. The dark elves'' warriors were traditionally equipped with [Dragon me Bomb - Tier 5], a lethal weapon that cost about 5000 spirit stones on the market.

    The potion in question, his [Cthulhu Bomb - Tier 6], required several tier 5 ingredients, most of themmon in nature, bringing the production cost to around 10,000 spirit stones. However, the infusion of Khaos Energy by Chutulu was the true game-changer. This unique addition had catapulted the potion to tier 6, a significantly advanced and potent concoctionpared to its previous tier.

    Emery, however, had no intentions of selling his creations, particrly not to those who might employ them for deleterious purposes.

    His reticence was evident, yet the dark elf spoke again, proposing an offer that might have been tempting to a more conventional apothecary. "I''m willing to offer 30,000 spirit stones each, and we would like to order a thousand of them for the first batch," he said, his voice resolute, eyes shining with an enticing promise.

    30 million spirit stones worth project. It was indeed a significant proposal, the likes of which could set an average apothecary onto a path of lifelong wealth.

    Yet, for Emery, this offer was devoid of allure. His purpose transcended spirit stones and material wealth. He harbored no desire to assist those he perceived as potential threats, an enemy that would help the death of humans.

    However, he was also acutely aware of the need to maintain decorum in the present setting, to refrain from creating unnecessary friction.

    With a gracious nod and a courteous smile, he responded, "I appreciate the generous offer. I will certainly give it some thought." His words echoed the politeness expected at such an event, concealing his true sentiments beneath a veneer of diplomacy.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Once the badges were awarded, the judges retreated to the stage, a whirlwind of whispers and intense discussions preceding the final results.

    When his [Reviving Pill] was announced among the top ten products, Emery''s heart swelled with satisfaction. He was eager to learn about the other creations that had earned a ce in this elite list.

    [Millenia Pill - tier 3 - originality 4] - 5 flower badges.

    Among the remarkable creations presented was the Millenia Pill, a miraculous concoction with the ability to extend the lifespan of a non-magus being by up to 1000 years. While most non-magus elves naturally boasted lifespans ranging from 500 to 1000 years, the concept of age expansion was nevertheless intriguing, especially when considered in the context of the human race with their naturally shorter lives.

    Emery found himself captivated by this life-prolonging creation. The idea of such a potion sparked a unique interest within him, a fervor to delve deeper into its formtion. An inexplicable sensation stirred within him, a premonition, perhaps, that he might require such a potion for someone he held dear.

    [Void Cloak pill - Tier 6 - originality level 3] - 5 flower badges.

    Attracted significant attention with its groundbreaking invisibility effect. It was capable of cloaking any magus-level individual, extending its influence over a remarkable range and providing a considerably long duration of effect. The thought of such potent and widespread invisibility stirred the crowd, and Emery was no exception to its allure.

    [Love Potion no 9 - Tier 2 - originality 5] - 6 flower badges.

    One of the more amusing entries. Emery couldn''t help but chuckle initially, yet he soon recognized its underlying potency. While it treaded dangerously close to the realm of mind control, it had an intriguing side effect. It induced a sense of genuine love within the consumer, an emotion that brought with it unparalleled joy. Its value was as abstract as the emotion it conjured, a profound experience that transcended any material worth.

    [Sicolios Potion - Tier 6] - 7 flower badges.

    This Potion stood out as a beacon of hope against a particr elven disease that usually necessitated a grand magus-level treatment. This potion was a revolutionary contribution to the elvenmunities. Its innovative approach inbatting the illness earned it high regard among the wood elves'' grandmasters, resulting in an impressive seven flower badges.

    However, the crowning glory was reserved for a creation that was not just a potion but a leap in evolution.

    [Quenya Potion - Tier 7] - 9 flower badges.

    The potion that imed the highest number of flower badges was the Quenya Potion, its name tranting to ''evolution'' in elven tongue. Its potent form held the promise of speeding up the evolutionary process of animals, enabling them to gain advanced gic traits that made them more intelligent and robust, even bypassing the need to ascend to the magus realm.

    This potion, capable of disrupting the very foundations of natural selection, was an audacious demonstration of the potential held within the craft of potion-making.

    The creator, Maksin, a young apothecary from Canta City, took the stage to demonstrate his masterpiece. Feeding the potion to a bird, he brought the audience to the edge of their seats as the creature morphed into a humanoid half-beast with wings in just a few moments.

    The crowd erupted into cheers, but amidst the apuse, Maksin''s eyes found Emery. A smug smile spread across his face as he reveled in his victory.

    Emery, however, was caught in a flurry of thoughts. The [Quenya Potion] was strikingly simr to his [Metamorph Potion], albeit his was moreplex as it worked on nts. A fleeting regret crossed his mind; had he presented the [Metamorph Potion], he might have received more points. However, he dismissed the thought quickly. His experiment with the little nt creature had taught him an invaluable lesson; ying with life required utmost care and perfection.

    The honorable mentions followed, and one by one Apothecary''s master name were called upon to the stage after nine figures arrived at the stage, the grand maestro called upon his name

    "Merlin Myrddin"

    To his surprised such an achievement brought some unpleasant stares from the audience.

 Chapter 1666 Second Round

    The impressive recognition of Emery''s ascent to the ranks of the top ten Junior Apothecary Masters in the distinguished assembly of the Wood Elfmunity was indeed a significant achievement.

    Yet his inclusion, despite not being one of their kind, stirred a maelstrom of discontent in the audience. Whispers of disapproval reverberated through the crowd, each skeptical nce a silent judgment, creating an atmosphere of apprehension that was as palpable as a thick nket of fog hanging in the air.

    However, Emery, far from being intimidated by this perturbing ambiance, chose to let the murmurs fade into the background. Instead, he steadfastly fixed his focus on the path thaty before him. His eyes, locked onto the horizon, were filled with unwavering resolve, a testament to his indomitable spirit.

    With determination that stood undeterred by the incessant wave of criticism, Emery advanced towards the stage, his gaze steely and unwavering. He navigated through the crowd, much like a ship cutting through the stormy seas, with gazes that felt like sharp spears of disapproval stabbing at his skin. Yet, Emery, unyielding as ever, held his head high, his spirit unbridled as he ascended the stage to join the nine other esteemed Wood Elf apothecary masters.

    The stage was a beacon, shining with the luminous prestige of the Wood Elfmunity''s most aplished members. Among them was Vaandill from the revered sixth colony, Logain from the illustrious eighth colony, Liadrin, a respected female apothecary and protege of a famed Grandmaster. Maksin was another formidable presence among this elite group.

    As Emery imed his ce among these esteemed individuals, he felt their skepticism, their incredulity, their silent challenge. It was mirrored in their eyes, each reflecting a message clear as day - they did not believe he deserved to stand among them, on that shared pedestal of honor and achievement.

    The air around the stage seemed to pulsate with tension, yet not one person dared to openly question the Grand Maestro''s decision to allow Emery into their ranks. This shared resentment, however, could not be contained for long, finding a route to Emery through the ethereal, intangible pathways of telepathy.

    <You don''t belong here, you ruined the sanctity of this event>

    Took Emery only a second to know it was words spoken by Maksin who stood in the other side of the stage.

    Emery''s response was immediate, his words, a defiant roar in the quiet storm, suggested that the disgruntled apothecaries take up their grievances with the judges who had chosen him willingly.

    <You can take that with the judges; they are pretty happy to choose me>

    <Slippery tongue and a cheater, you have no shame>

    <Cheat?>

    <Admit it, without the help of that human judge you would never be standing here>

    The usation left a bitter aftertaste, an unpleasant reminder of the tant favoritism shown by Grand Master Hazzard, who had awarded Emery three of his twelve flower badges. This revtion cast the whole scenario under a new light, stoking the embers of Emery''s determination into a fiery resolve. He was no longer here for just the reward; he was here to assert his worth.

    Fortunately for him, the event was far from its conclusion. The second round held the promise of redemption, an opportunity to prove his critics wrong, to put his skills on disy and reim his tarnished reputation. The events of the previous round served as a potent catalyst, setting his spirit aze, ready to confront the uing challenge with unyielding vigor.

    With his secret already revealed by the dark elves and his departure from the looming, Emery saw no reason to hold back anymore. There would be no downying his capabilities or projecting a fa?ade of modesty. It was time to unleash his full potential, to let it shine in all its glory.

    "It''s time for the second round!" The Grand Maestro''s announcement rang through the crowd, resonating through the gathering of thousands of high-profile guests, effectively drawing their attention towards the stage.

    The second round represented a significant shift from showcasing the apothecaries'' masterpieces to a formidable challenge posed by the Grand Maestro himself. This transition was marked by a change of venue, moving from the lively hubbub of the crowd to a serene garden nestled in the heart of the venue, enclosed within a crystal-clear ss dome.

    The garden was a vibrant explosion of colors, its lush trees, and blooming flowers housing a variety of creatures. The biodome, a self-sustaining ecosystem, offered a peaceful respite from thepetitive tension. But the tranquillity was destined to be short-lived.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The Grand Maestro addressed the crowd, his voice resonating with pride as he acknowledged the promising new generation of Apothecary Masters.

    "I am proud to see these talented new Apothecary Masters among us," he paused, letting his words sink in before continuing, "Before we start, I would once again remind you about our Apothecary Creed."

    The Apothecary Creed was a unifying mission, a call to arms for all apothecaries in their shared pursuit of creating a better world, a universe teeming with life.

    Following his inspiring speech, the Grand Maestro unveiled a wooden box from his storage ring. From within the box, he produced a vial filled with a dark blue liquid. The sight instantly ignited curiosity among the judges and elders present, and a murmur rippled through the crowd.

    Concerned voices expressed worry about the ominous nature of the substance, pleading for an alternative challenge. Disregarding their pleas, the Grand Maestro proceeded to add a drop of the dark blue liquid to the biodome. The resulting effect was immediate and devastating, turning the once thrivingndscape into a deste wastnd, its inhabitants sumbing in mere seconds.

    The shocking transformation silenced the crowd, their faces a mirror reflecting the deadly potency of the substance.

    The Grand Maestro seemed ready to name the terrifyingly potent virus, and when he did, a wave of apprehension washed over the crowd. "The Virulent Blight," he dered with a grave solemnity, his voice echoing ominously across the assembly.

    The audience was silent as the name sank in. Emery had heard of this term before. It was infamous as one of the three most hazardous substances, an unresolved issue causing nightmares to many civilizations across the universe. The Virulent Blight was an aggressively potent virus, known for its swift annihtion of life on an entire within a few days.

    Carefully, with the respect a deadly weapon of mass destruction deserved, the Grand Maestro ced the dark vial containing the Virulent Blight on a table. Then, as if to soothe the anxiety that had begun to grip the audience, he took out another vial. This one sparkled with a silver substance inside, an apparent ray of hope against the impending doom.

    [Panacea Liquid - Tier 7, Originality 2]

    This antidote was a creation of the Grand Maestro himself, a potential solution to counter the disastrous effects of the Virulent Blight. However, its preparation involved extremely rare ingredients and aplex process. The solution, unfortunately, wasn''t readily avable or easily replicable, making it toote for most civilizations facing the wrath of the Virulent Blight.

    The audience held their breath as the Grand Maestro announced the challenge, "You are to concoct a potion capable of resisting the Virulent Blight for as long as possible."

    The challenge was daunting and the stakes were higher than ever. Moreover, all ten participants were allowed only three hours to prepare their solutions. To add to theplexity, they were restricted to the use of ingredients up to Tier 5 as a catalyst.

    It became clear then, the Grand Maestro wasn''t seeking a miracle cure. Instead, he was interested in the inventive approaches the participants would adopt to confront the challenge.

    Before themencement of the task, the Grand Maestro allowed all tenpetitors to ess the Groves'' expansive garden filled with thousands of ingredients and ess to a massive structure housing an extensive collection of alchemical supplies. The interior was lined with rows of shelves, each stacked meticulously with vials, bottles, and jars of myriad ingredients.

    This was an opportunity to gather any ingredients they might need for their potentially life-saving concoctions. The abundance of nature''s bounty and a plethora of alchemical supplies were at their disposal.

    With the stage set and the rulesid out, the Grand Maestro announced the beginning of the test, "Let''s start."

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1667 Analyze

    There were times in history where the incessant battles between humans and elves were eclipsed by threats far greater, threats that transcended species rivalry and instilled fear in the hearts of every sentient being.

    One such threat was the Virulent Blight - a viral menace that was not only deadly, but its outbreak patterns were unpredictable, and its gene continually mutated. Its capricious nature meant that although some of the gathered participants may have researched the virus previously, it was highly likely that the strain introduced by the Maestro at this moment was unique and unknown.

    This means the first objective of the challenge was to understand and identify this particr strand of the virus. This task itself presented an unprecedented trial as the sample of the virusy protected within a ss fortress.

    The gathered crowd bore witness to Vandill''s decisive action. His assistant, a young wood elf ensconced in a protective suit, entered the hazardous environment. The crowd watched, breaths held, as he sessfully scraped a piece of the contaminated tree bark and secured it in a specialized storage container. It was a small victory, but it was enough to spur the other participants into action.

    One by one, thepetitors began to send their assistants to gear up in their own protective suits, prepared to follow the path zed by Vandill''s assistant. Their confident strides towards the garden, however, faltered as they beheld the horrifying transformation of Vandill''s assistant. His face, once flushed with the thrill of the task, turned a ghastly blue, and blood began to trickle down his nose. The sight sent a wave of dread rippling through the crowd.

    Unfazed by the loss of his assistant, Vandill remained focused on the task at hand, his gaze firmly set on the sample in his possession. This indifferent reaction served as a grim reminder of the high stakes of thepetition.

    Logain, representing the eighth colony, surprised the assembly with his unconventional approach. Instead of sacrificing a living being, he sent a miniature flying construct into the garden. The small machine, a marvel of technology, navigated the hazardous environment with precision, collecting fruits from the dying trees.

    Maksin, on the other hand, couldn''t hide his disdain for Logain''s reliance on technology. He sneered, "An elf depending on technology? You''ve brought shame upon us all!" Maksin, known for his innovative use of evolution potions, summoned a golem-like creature. The stone-like being was an impressive testament to Maksin''s alchemical prowess, lumbered into the garden, gathering samples from the dead and dying fauna.

    Liandrin, a female apothecary of considerable resources, had a Grand Magus for an assistant. Unlike the others, the Grand Magus casually strolled into the garden, seemingly unconcerned about the lurking danger, and collected samples of the tainted water from the river.

    Of all the participants in the challenge, the young wood elf called Callon arguably took the boldest stance. In the first round, he had wowed the judges and audience with a disease potion that garnered him audable second-ce finish. However, his strategy for the current challenge was what made him truly stand out. The young wood elf, looking somewhat apprehensive, consumed a potion and decided to face the threat head-on. He geared up and stepped into the ss box, filled with an atmosphere of virulent blight.

    There was an air of quiet tension that hung over the audience as they watched Callon. With a courage that belied his anxiety, he plunged into the poisonous environment to gather his samples. He bent over to pick up some grass and carefully dug out its roots. The silent witnesses couldn''t help but admire his brave albeit risky move. The thought of a single mistake leading to such a promising apothecary facing quarantine or, even worse, death, sent a shiver down many spines.

    And yet, Callon was not the only audacious soul willing to risk it all. As if following an unspoken cue, another figure geared up to enter the virulent environment - the human participant, Merlin Myriddin.

    Just moments before, Helena and Twik, Emery''s trustedpanions, had offered to venture into the infected garden on his behalf. They understood the perilous nature of the task, and perhaps hoped to shield Emery from the potential risks. But Emery, disying an earnest sense of responsibility, declined their generous offers.

    Emery was not driven by reckless courage or an inted sense of self-importance. Rather, he felt an innate responsibility to shoulder the risk himself. It wasn''t just about preserving hispanions'' lives; Emery firmly believed he needed to directly experience the deadly blight within the garden to trulyprehend its virulence. This first-hand knowledge, he reasoned, was crucial for finding an effective remedy.

    Armed with this resolve, Emery donned a protective suit to shield himself from the virus''s harmful effects. His robust vitality served as his best defense against the toxic environment he was about to enter. Even so, the moment he stepped into the garden, he was met with an overpowering wave of intoxication. The toxicity seeping through the ss enclosure was so profound that even Emery, with all his vitality, recognized it as a ce one shouldn''t linger in for long.

    Without wasting any time, Emery quickly invoked his spell, [nature grasp]. This allowed him to tune into the heart of the environment, to sense the dying aura within the ss enclosure. The enchantment provided him with an unsettling rity.

    He could sense the tainted water, its purity sullied by the relentless virus. He felt the corruption spread through the once fertile soil, now bereft of its life-nourishing properties. His senses reached out to the pitiful creatures wracked with infection, their vitality rapidly ebbing away. The nts too were sumbing to the poison, their green vitality fading to the deadly hues of disease.

    Emery carefully collected some of them, one of which showed resistance to the blight.

    Surveying this dire tableau, Emery couldn''t help but utter, "This indeed is a terrifying poison." The weight of the situation was evident in his voice. He heaved a deep sigh before leaning in to whisper a question into the silence around him, a question meant for a unique entity, "What do you think, Cthulhu?"

    The response was almost immediate, a chuckle rippling through his mind, resonating with an undercurrent of excitement. The voice belonged to Cthulhu, a mythical being whose wisdom Emery often sought. <I have never been this excited. Let me assist you in this> Cthulhu''s enthusiasm, given the gravity of the situation, was a peculiar contrast. Yet, it lent a strange sense of assurance to Emery.

    With a determined nod, Emery replied, "Alright, let''s do this."

    To be aided by a mythical being, an indisputable master of toxins, was indeed a privilege. While some might consider it cheating, he dismissed the idea. After all, was it any different from having a garden magus assistant?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Besides, this was an actual matter that involved the lives of many, he has no need for room for personal pride.

    Emery ventured back to his workstation, bearing his acquired samples. As he did, the Maestro wasted no time in fortifying the protective measures around the alcoves and sample storage. This was a scenario where a singlepse could lead to catastrophe, and no precaution was too much.

    In a situation like this, the Maestro can''t help to shake his head as he saw the human participants bring multiple samples to his alcoves "Is this wise? You won''t have the time to study them all" "I understand Grand Maestro, I will be careful"

    The audience, holding their collective breath, could only watch as the participants began their experiments. Emery, in particr, stood out, having returned with four samples to analyze. He immediately used his [Fragmentation] skill to dissect the essence within each sample.

    [Three essences found]

    [Four essences found]

    [Two essences found]

    [Three essenced found]

    Each sample haves its contaminated essences within plus one

    [Unknown essence]

    [Warning its a highly dangerous essence, handled with care]

    Even the [Universal flora knowledge rank 5] that would allow him to analyze up to tier 7, unable to identify the dangerous essence.

    However, Emery still had a total of seven contaminated essences to work with. As he began studying the characteristics of each essence, he started calling out specific names to Helena.

    The Wood Elf girl swiftly cataloged all Tier 5 ingredients associated with the named essences and made haste toward the storage room on his behalf.

    [2 hours 32 minutes]

    Less than half an hour had passed when an incident erupted in one of the alcoves. A Master apothecary and his two assistants had to be promptly whisked away for quarantine, and their workspace was swiftly sterilized by the Maestro.

    While one participant struggled against a single sample, Emery, who was contending with four, could sense something sinister infiltrating his veins. His unique ability, [Undecaying Flesh], could only repel some of the virus. Realizing the situation was escting, Emery turned to Twik and uttered, "I need your help, buddy."

    "Kuang.. Ku,.. ku," Twik responded.

    Understanding the severity of the situation, Twik reached out andid his hand on Emery''s back, activating his special ability.

    [Fusion]

    A surge of intense light energy coursed into Emery''s body, lending him the power tobat the insidious virus.

 Chapter 1668 Potency

    "Such a showoff," Maksin grumbled, eyes narrowing as he observed the disy in front of him. Emery, the human apothecary, was undeniably stealing the show.

    Not only did he dare to handle multiple hazardous samples, but he''d also begun to use shy skills, turning himself into a spectacle as nt-like creatures enwrapped him, like some sort of botanical armor. The assembled spectators watched in awe, their attention captivated by the spectacle unfolding before their eyes.

    The substance that Emery was currently grappling with was incredibly perilous. Each moment, it was threatening to spread its toxic influence throughout his body. Sensing the imminent danger, Emery quickly turned to his trustedpanion for assistance. He used the light energy pulsating within Twik''s body to counteract the spread of the toxin, to put a halt to the toxin''s infiltration.

    Meanwhile, an entity hidden deep within Emery''s chest stirred into action.

    <This is exhrating, good, send me more of them!!>

    Emery could feel the Khaos Guardian spring to life, pulling in and absorbing the majority of the dangerous substances that had invaded his body. Its assistance was crucial, and with it, Emery could divert his focus from the immediate threat of the toxin. He could now concentrate on tackling therger problem at hand.

    He quickly identified three key factors in thisplicated puzzle. The seven dying essences, the deadly virus essence itself, and a miraculous liquid known as Panacea.

    The first task was to figure out what was allowing the dying essences to survive, albeit weakly, under the onught of the virus. Next, he needed to understand what made the virus essence so potent and deadly. Finally, he had to unravel the mystery behind the Panacea liquid and how it worked against the destructive virus.

    A good thirty minutes went by as Emery meticulously worked to preserve the seven dying essences. His careful efforts resulted in seven liquid vials, each carrying an essence from a different nt that showed remarkable resistance to the toxin. Each vial was a testament to the nt''s tenacity in the face of the virus''s attack, and each one was a potential key to finding a solution.

    As hepleted this task, he noticed Helena''s return. She was back from collecting the various ingredients he''d requested. Emery decided to take full advantage of her abilities as an Artisan apothecary.

    "I need you to find the best methods andbinations that would increase the potency of these seven essences," he instructed her.

    Helena looked startled, her eyes widening in surprise. "All seven of them, Master Merlin?" She echoed his words, her tone thick with hesitation and doubt. It was a daunting task, and it was clear that she was feeling the pressure.

    Despite her apprehension, Emery maintained his calm demeanor. He smiled at her, his eyes radiating a sense of assurance. "Don''t worry, there are no longer any toxins in this essence, I know you can handle it, Just do your best," he advised her.

    His words seemed to act as a catalyst for Helena. The doubt in her eyes was reced with a spark of determination. She was motivated, and she quickly imed a corner of the workstation. Equipped with Emery''s advice and her own determination, she set to work, tackling the ingredients with renewed vigor. Each movement she made was focused and precise, indicative of her intention to rise to the challenge and do her best.

    As Helena took charge of working with the seven dying essences, Emery turned his attention to the second part of their formidable challenge - dealing with the enigmatic Panacea Liquid. This was an exceptional potion, categorized as a Tier 7 product. Its intricate makeup included aplex array of ingredients that required careful handling.

    Emery swiftly invoked the skill of [Fragmentation] on the Panacea Liquid. The skill went to work, methodically breaking down the potion and separating itsponents.

    [11 essences found]

    The result revealed aposition that was as diverse as it wasplex. The potion contained eleven different essences. Among these, three were ssified as Tier 6, and two more were even higher, at Tier 7.

    The challenge they faced, however, dictated a limitation to ingredients no higher than Tier 5. This was a significant obstacle, as it meant Emery had to find recements for these rare, high-tier ingredients. But before he dove into that problem, he needed to understand the behavior of the Panacea liquid in response to the virus.

    With precision, Emery took a droplet of the Panacea Liquid and a minuscule amount of the virus. Hebined them in a testing sk, watching with an intent gaze as these two opposing forces battled each other until both their energies gradually dissipated.

    As he observed this, the testing machine began to disy data.

    [Potency Strength: 87%]

    [Toxin sessfully cleansed]

    Emery was taken aback. He had expected the Panacea Liquid, a product crafted by the Maestro, to be remarkably effective. But to see that even this miracle concoction could only achieve a potency strength of 87% was surprising. It stirred a spark of curiosity in him - how potent could his creation be?

    Using the vast knowledge he had umted over the years, Emery set out to find suitable recements for the five high-tier ingredients in the Panacea Liquid. He methodically tested each potential substitute, closely examining theirpatibility and effectiveness.

    [1 hour 50 minutes]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    An hour had barely passed when Emery noticed a sudden stir among the participants. One of them, a wood elf, had already submitted a finished product to the Maestro. The elf looked incredibly pale, as if he had overexerted himself. It appeared he had decided to bow out, submitting a hastily finished product rather than risk further harm to himself.

    The audience of thousands watched with bated breath, their interest piqued as the testing process for the elf''s product began. But their excitement quickly turned to disappointment as the results appeared.

    [Potency Strength: 13%]

    [Failure to cleanse Toxin]

    The product was a shocking disappointment. Despite being crafted by a Master apothecary, and even basing the product through the Panacea liquid, the potion had miserably failed to effectively cleanse the toxin.

    The wood elf, his face a mask of embarrassment, swiftly exited the arena. His failure, however, served as a grim reminder of the challenge thaty ahead. It also acted as a catalyst, driving Emery and the remaining six participants to redouble their efforts. They were even more determined now to seed where the elf had failed.

    This was not just a challenge of the Apothecarist''s technical knowledge and skills. It was also a trial of their mental fortitude - their ability to think clearly, and to find optimal solutions under the intense pressure of a ticking clock.

    [1 hour 10 minutes]

    At this point, Emery had tested approximately fifty different recipebinations. With the time given, he believe that he had identified the most effective mix using the avable Tier 5 ingredients. But it wasn''t just about finding the right ingredients - it was also about the process of putting them together.

    He first utilized his unique [Photosynthesis] skill, and then with practiced, steady hands, he began to concoct his first attempt at a substitute for the miraculous Panacea Liquid.

    A staff member from the Grove then announced, "One hour left!" The reminder of the swiftly diminishing time snapped him back to the present.

    By now, another contestant had concluded his attempts. His face was paler than the previous participant who had bowed out, a clear sign of the strain he had undergone. Despite the additional time he had invested into crafting his product, the result was even more disheartening than the first.

    [Potency Strength: 11%]

    [Failure to cleanse Toxin]

    The disappointing result was a harsh blow. The wood elf contestant, unable to bear the weight of his failure, quickly left the scene. The audience began whispering among themselves,menting on the difficulty and danger of this year''s challenge. But the Maestro made an announcement, saying that given the constraints of time and materials, any Master who could achieve a potency of 30% could be rightfully called a genius. This announcement stirred the remaining six participants, adding fuel to their determination to seed.

    [58 minutes]

    Emery had justpleted his first product, his best attempt at replicating the Panacea Liquid. He wasted no time in testing it, using a droplet of each concoction. His product only held its own for a few seconds before the information shed on the machine.

    [Potency Strength: 17%]

    [Failure to cleanse Toxin]

    The results were broadcasted to the spectators, and Emery noted the reactions of the other participants from across the room. Vaandill, Logain, Liadrin, and Callon appeared relieved to see his result. Maksin, in particr, had a condescending look on his face, right before he tested his own product.

    [Potency Strength: 22%]

    [Failure to cleanse Toxin]

    Maksin''s result sent a murmur of astonishment through the crowd. A result nearing the coveted 30% mark was impressive, especiallying from the renowned young wood elf apothecaries.

    Despite this, Emery remained unfazed. He knew he still had a few tricks up his sleeve to improve his result. His calm demeanor belied the keen determination that zed within him.

 Chapter 1669 Final Hour

    The final hour of thepetition was akin to a battlefield, where each contestant was fighting their own private war. The room was filled with an intense air of focus and determination. Each participant was meticulously crafting their products to achieve the maximum possible potency. Even the spectators weren''t exempt from the gripping tension; their gazes were firmly fixated on the unfolding spectacle, their excitement palpable.

    Emery, in particr, was in the thick of the action. He had already prepared his initial potion - a Tier 5 Panacea Liquid with an originality level of 2. Using his unique skill, [Photosynthesis], he had attempted to improve the quality of the Tier 5 ingredients. Yet, despite his best efforts and the innovative methods and recipebinations he employed, his result was somewhat disappointing. The potency was lower than he had hoped for.

    Recognizing the need to push further, Emery turned to his assistant. "Helena, show me what you''ve got," he said.

    Without missing a beat, the wood elf presented her concoctions. Despite the limited time of an hour and a half, she had managed to create over 200binations from the seven liquid essences. It was a testament to her efficiency and skill.

    "Very good, Helena. Let''s do this together," Emeryplimented, a new spark in his eyes.

    His words injected a fresh dose of energy into Helena. "Yes! Master!!.. Yes." Her enthusiasm echoed his, and the previously fatigued Artisan was now revitalized and ready for the task ahead.

    Without any further dy, Emery took the first vial - an essence derived from a water sample. His high proficiency in Naturew, amplified by his abilities [Nature Sense] and [Nature Grasp], allowed him to feel the unique identity of the essence, its distinct color.

    Recalling its condition when he first extracted it and the progress made with Helena''s aid, Emery infused his spirit energy into the essence using [Photosynthesis]. It was a delicate operation, not just a simple act of increasing its strength. He carefully amplified its unique traits that made it resistant to the virus.

    After adding the enhanced essence to his mixture, he once again put it to the test. The result was encouraging.

    [Potency Strength: 19%]

    [Failure to cleanse Toxin]

    While the toxin was still present, there was a noticeable 2% increase in potency. It wasn''t a major leap, but it was evidence that his methods were working. His determination was renewed, ready to push the boundaries even further.

    "Next one!" Emery''s words cut through the heavy concentration in the room, ringing clear and confident. Helena, feeding off his energy, was more excited than ever, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    Emery took a deep breath, and his eyes shifted towards the second vial. The essence it held came from the soil of the habitat. This essence was aplexpound brimming with thetent potential of the Earth, a source of life and countless mysteries.

    Focusing, Emery summoned his spirit energy once again and guided it into the essence, using the method he perfected over the years. The essence seemed to glow brighter as it absorbed his energy, its potential strength multiplying. He then delicately added it to the mixture, making sure not to disturb the delicate bnce already established by the first essence.

    The result was a minor, but a noticeable increase in the potency.

    [Potency Strength: 20%] [Failure to cleanse Toxin]

    Emery let out a sigh of relief. The 20% potency milestone was achieved. Although it was a small increase, it served as a beacon of hope and encouragement for Emery and Helena. It was a testament to their collective efforts, guiding them towards their ultimate goal.

    The next challenge was the third vial. This one held an essence extracted from the surviving gene of a dead animal, apound vastly moreplex than the previous two. Every ticking second added pressure on Emery as he knew time was running thin. Nevertheless, his tenacity propelled him forward. He patiently infused his spirit energy into the essence, willing it to adapt and evolve.

    [Potency Strength: 23%]

    [Failure to cleanse Toxin]

    The concoction was growing moreplex with each added essence, and so was the task of ensuring its stability. The third, and fourth essences required careful precision to integrate them without causing any undesired reactions. Emery found himself needing to adjust the heat of the cauldron meticulously, ensuring the perfect environment for the integration of the essences. His eyes were intense, wholly focused on the cauldron as his hands, suffused with a web of energy roots, moved swiftly and deftly. He poured his full concentration into maintaining the delicate bnce of the potion, aware that any misstep could jeopardize his entire effort.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Emery''s unique method of apothecary was not going unnoticed. As more essences were added to his concoction, more spectators were drawn to his station. The novelty of his approach, the dexterity of his movements, and the promising results of his product were drawing attention, even from the Maestro himself.

    [Potency strength: 25�� 26��28%]

    [Failure to cleanse Toxin]

    "30 minutes left!" The announcement echoed through the hall, adding to the urgency in the room.

    At this point, Emery''s rivals, Vaandill and Logan, had alreadypleted their products, unable to push the potency any further. With potency strength of 25% and 26% respectively, they decided to step back from their stations and watch the remaining participants.

    Liandrin, the female wood elf master, was making significant strides. Backed by a grand magus assistant who specialized in nature magic and another Artisan reputed for his prowess in Physics methods, she had the edge. Together with the high-tier equipment at her station, she managed to hit the 30% breakthrough.

    Maksin and Callon appeared unfazed by Liandrin''s breakthrough. Both were brimming with confidence, their eyes speaking volumes about their belief in their own potential. They, too, were making the best use of the remaining time, striving for their best results.

    Emery wasn''t far behind. Having sessfully integrated five essences into his mixture, he faced a formidable challenge in adding the remaining two. The task was bing moreplex and difficult, but Emery was determined. The clock was ticking, time was of the essence, and the stakes were high.

    But Emery was undeterred. With renewed resolve, he dered, "I can do this!" His voice, filled with unwavering determination, reverberated through the room, echoing his will to seed.

    Emery pushed forward, his spirit undeterred. As he added the remaining two essences to his mixture, the disy showed a significant increase in potency.

    [Potency strength: 30�� 32��35%]

    Gasps of awe echoed through the forum, as spectators marvelled at the numbers. Whispers of the human apothecary possibly iming victory started circting among them. However, their hopes were quickly dashed as an unexpected incident unfolded.

    Despite Emery''s high precision and control, he struggled to consolidate the highly vtile essences in his mixture. The instability of the potion escted rapidly, transforming into a potent toxin. Recognizing the danger, Emery quickly pushed his assistant, Helena, away from the explosion that ensued, releasing a thick cloud of toxic smoke into the air.

    The deadly Vireleant Blight quickly engulfed Emery''s station. The Maestro and his team, responding swiftly, erected a containment barrier around the affected area. However, even the Maestro himself struggled to dissipate the toxic cloud quickly.

    Morgana, who had been observing from a safe distance, rushed forward to help. But Grand Magus Aegnor halted her. "No! You cannot get in there!" he admonished, his voice filled with urgency and worry.

    Even Grand Master Hazzard attempted to offer his help, but his efforts were futile against the formidable Vireleant Blight. The toxic smoke thickened, covering Emery''s alcovepletely. As each minute ticked by without any sign of improvement, the spectators began fearing the worst. Whispers about the potential loss of a promising talent filled the hall, alongside harshments about how humans and their ambition, made them blind to their limitations.

    Among them, Maksin, one of thepetitors, chuckled at the unfortunate turn of events. "Serve him right!" he dered, his voice filled with an unpleasant mix of contempt and satisfaction.

    However, unbeknownst to them all, inside the toxic cloud, Emery was not defeated. He was still at work, drawing from the invaluable experience he gained with the help of Twik''s light energy. Against all odds, he stayed alive, surviving the toxic environment, and working tirelessly on his final product.

    At the same time, the escting toxicity seemed to aid an entity lurking within his chest. A voice echoed within his mind, <I have something for you kid, I am excited to see what you can do with this>.

    The announcer''s voice boomed over the hushed whispers of the crowd. "Five minutes left!" The warning echoed in the grand space, heightening the tension in the air. The audience''s eyes, once fixated on the unfortunate human and his misfortune, had started to wander.

    Gradually, the crowd shifted their attention. Their attention now shifted to Liandrin, Maksin, and Callon, thest threepetitors still standing. They were polishing their final products before they would be put to the ultimate test.

 Chapter 1670 Final Potion

    The conclusive stage had finally arrived.

    Maksin, a renowned figure hailing from Canta city, was the first to put his work on disy. He exuded an air of confidence as he strutted towards the stage, a tightly gripped vial clutched in his hand. This dark green potion, birthed from the annihtion of several mutated creatures, glinted mysteriously under the radiant lights of thepetition ground. When he revealed his creation for the world to witness, a triumphant grin swept across his face.

    [Potency Strength: 33%]

    [Failure to cleanse Toxin]

    "Genius at work!" Spectators couldn''t help but yell out in admiration, their awe-filled cries further inting Maksin''s already high-held ego. However, the emergence of a rival talent soon reced his triumphant smile with a grimace.

    Liandrin, a respected female apothecarist with a reputation as refined as her potions, stepped onto the stage. The vial she presented was an evident challenge to Maksin''s work.

    [Potency Strength: 35%]

    [Failure to cleanse Toxin]

    In a sour tone, Maksin couldn''t help but voice his resentment, "Huh, with the kind of support she gets, I''d have managed a potency strength well above 40%!" But his bitter words only earned him a stern gaze from Liandrin. With a cold warning, she shot back, "You''re setting yourself up for disgrace, Maksin."

    Her attention, along with the audience''s, was diverted to the approaching third participant. It was Callon, a humble wood elf apothecary master hailing from a backwater Vanyar colony. Despite his modest background, Callon was well-known for his expertise in creating disease-specific potions. This reputation garnered him high expectations from the crowd, and he rose to the asion.

    [Potency Strength: 38%]

    [Failure to cleanse Toxin]

    The potency of Callon''s concoction sent waves of awe throughout the crowd, "38%!!!" Even the esteemed Maestro stepped forward to scrutinize Callon''s potion, and his nod of approval spoke volumes about the elf''s achievement.

    Excitement and anticipation swept through the arena as the Grand Maestro moved to the center of the stage to announce the winner. He spoke eloquently, expressing his deep admiration for this year''s talented geniuses, promising a bright future for the art of apothecary.

    However, before he could pronounce the winner''s name, an unexpected booming sound, an explosion was heard from one of the enclosed alcoves. The alcove, currently separated by a protective barrier, was instantly engulfed in panic as spectators nearby feared a viral outbreak.

    As the smoke cleared, an imposing figure d in an armor of nts stepped forward, effortlessly tearing through the barrier as if it were made of paper. The man was none other than Merlin Meryddin, His bold, calm demeanor in the midst of chaos forced a hush over the frenzied crowd.

    As he strode towards the stage, hundreds of startled onlookers hastily retreated, their fear apparent. Without a word, he approached the Grand Maestro, presenting his green vial and simply requesting, "Grand Maestro, please examine mine."

    ####

    Rewinding time back by twenty minutes, the scene cuts to a disheartened Emery. His first attempt at crafting a potion had ended in failure, but defeat was far from his mind. Determination had hardened his resolve, fueling his decision to forge a new potion despite the time constraint. His options, however, were limited, anding up with a new recipe was out of the question.

    In the midst of his struggle, the Khaos Guardian appeared to him. The entity''s visit sparked an idea in Emery''s mind, prompting a swift nod and a determined promation, "Alright, it''s worth a shot!"

    The creation process began in haste. Emery swiftly concocted a base potion of Panacea, a tier 5 he created previously. Afterward he swiftly created the seven essences, a process he had carried out before with meticulous precision. Half of his remaining time was consumed in these preparations.

    With all items in hand, Emery paused, taking a deep sigh of anticipation before mentallymanding, "Give it to me." A response came in the form of a tiny spatial gate that opened in front of him. Using his spirit energy, Emery summoned a liquid from the gate, an unknown essence crafted by Chututlu.

    The unique essence was a product of a powerful alchemical process, created from a multitude of viruses that had once invaded Emery''s body and absorb by the poisonous Mythical creature. It had been refined under the formidable influence of the Khaos Gate of Pestilence, resulting in a highly controlled version of Virulent Blight poison.

    Now, with the clock ticking away relentlessly, Emery threw the essence into the cauldron with all the other ingredients,mencing the process of fusion. The Panacea potion and the seven essences, all sources of positive energy, were pitched against the destructive negative energy of the virus.

    Emery''s experience in manipting opposites yed a vital role here. His seasoned expertise allowed him to unleash his skill, the [Dao Divine Technique]. Harnessing this divine power, Emery separated the opposing energies, slowly and meticulously weaving them together. The effect was significant, the potency of the potion surging drastically.

    [Potency Strength: 34...35...38%]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Despite the progress, the procedure proved challenging. The vtile mixture was far from easy to control, threatening to spiral out of his control at every step.

    "The virus is still too strong!" Emery bellowed, his brows knitted in consternation. The powerful pathogen was disrupting the delicate bnce within the cauldron, its violent energy threatening to cause another explosion.

    Just as despair was beginning to cast its long shadow over Emery, he felt a familiar surge of energy seeping into the mixture. The source was none other than the nt creature perched on his shoulder. Its unique energy signature was one of light and vibrancy, providing a much-needed counterbnce to the overpowering negativity of the virus.

    "Kuang... Ku ku!" It squeaked in encouragement.

    "Thank you, Twik!" Emery responded with gratitude, as the creature''s energy breathed new life into his endeavor. It stabilized the dangerous fluctuations, allowing Emery to regain control. Now he just needed to fuse the pr energies together, crafting them into a unified whole.

    [Potency Strength: 38...39...40%]

    With his newfound control, Emery began the slow and arduous process of merging the conflicting energies, tempering the potionyer byyer. The intensity of the mixture magnified gradually, pushing the concoction towardspletion.

    However, a new obstacle surfaced.

    There was actually one other reason why thepetition had imposed a limit on the tier 5 ingredients. It was because to create a high tier potion that could match a tier 7 Panacea created by the Maestro would need a specialized cauldron, a special furnace with a much intense me.

    Emery''s predicament deepened further. He needed an extra surge of heat to enhance the potion''s potency. Moreover, the cauldron he prepared, was proving to be a weak link in his efforts. It was barely able to withstand the extreme conditions, as was evidenced by the hairline fractures that began to surface on its body.

    [Potency Strength: 41...42...43%]

    As the potency strength reading inched up, the urgency of his situation became even more apparent.

    "Ugh!! I cannot let it fail now!!" he growled in sheer determination. His mind raced as he plotted his next steps, his resolve not letting him give in to the daunting task at hand. His brows were furrowed in concentration, the gravity of the situation reflected in his eyes.

    In a desperate bid to salvage his efforts, Emery made a decisive move. He pressed both of his palms onto the cauldron when a powerful surge of light enveloped him as he channeling all of his spirit energy into executing his newly acquired divine skill, the [8 Elements Transmutation Technique]. This was a technique he had painstakingly honed over the past two years, a prize for his aplishments in the Privilege ss.

    Utilizing the element of light, Emery could harness and manipte the other elements at will. His right palm erupted into a tier 5 me, providing the necessary heat to temper the potion. Simultaneously, his left hand took on the properties of metal, fortifying the rapidly disintegrating cauldron with its resilience.

    His daring move bought him the crucial few seconds he needed toplete the potion. However, just as he finished, the strained cauldron could hold no longer and exploded into a flurry of shards.

    Pain coursed through Emery''s body, but his features were rxed into an expression of profound relief. This was, without a doubt, the most intense potion he had ever concocted.

    Ignoring his injuries, Emery gathered thepleted potion and staggered towards the podium, presenting it to the Maestro.

    "Grand Maestro, please examine mine."

    All eyes were fixated on the testing machine as it began its analysis, the anticipation in the grove palpable.

    And then, the results appeared:

    [Potency Strength: 61%]

    [Sessfully cleansed the Toxin]

    The grove fell into a deafening silence, as if time itself hade to a halt. Tens of thousands of experts drew in sharp breaths, their eyes wide in disbelief. The moment hung in the air, a stunning testament to Emery''s unprecedented achievement. The oue was nothing short of extraordinary, rendering the assemge utterly speechless

 Chapter 1671 Reward

    The air held its breath, a suspended minute of anticipation that seemed to hang over the grove like a heavy cloud. Every pair of eyes, belonging to the finest of apothecaries, were fixed on the grand maestro, who was deeply engrossed in studying the potion prepared by the human participant.

    The unbearable silence was ripped apart by a single, disbelieving voice.

    "He must be cheating!!" It was Maksin, unable toprehend the sight before him. His usation hung in the air like a rogue spark, threatening to ignite the atmosphere.

    Before Emery could even formte a defense, the grand maestro himself answered. His voice, filled with admiration, echoed through the vast space, "This is one of the finest potions I''veid my eyes on in years. It''s truly...remarkable."

    His words hit Maksin like a gust of cold wind, freezing him in his ce. What followed next was him forcefully escorted off the stage, his face mirroring the shock and disbelief. With countless experts observing, such a disgraceful incident was bound to leave a permanent stain on his career.

    The grand maestro, having silenced the instigator, turned his attention back to Emery. His gaze, full of respect and curiosity, met Emery''s. He inquired, "Your name?"

    "I am Merlin," Emery replied.

    A smile of genuine delight stretched across the old wood elf''s face. He raised an arm towards Emery, directing the attention of the audience to him, and proudly announced, "We have with us here, an extraordinary talent."

    Suddenly, a song echoed in the grove. It started with a single elf, her voice weaving an ancient melody that soon spread among the crowd. It was a bad of honor, a chant that immortalized Merlin in the legends of the Vanyar people. The song painted him as a celebrated hero, a gifted apothecary whose name would be remembered for generations.

    Liandrin and Callon, the two otherpetitors, joined the celebration, offering their congrattions. They patted Merlin on the shoulder, their faces filled with recognition. There was no room left for doubt �C Merlin was indeed an exceptional apothecary.

    With the Junior Master Forum finallying to a close, the event host began to usher spectators towards the next arena. Here, the Senior Masters and Grandmasters would showcase their concoctions, an event that was eagerly anticipated by all in attendance.

    Emery found himself intrigued by the prospect of witnessing these masterful disys. However, he was not in the best of conditions. It seemed the after-effects of the toxin he had ingested were kicking in, causing his body to weaken and inducing a throbbing headache.

    Hispanions Morgana, Twik, Helena, and Elder Aegnor, who had initially been eager to congratte him, now turned their attention to his apparent difort. Grand Master Hazard, who had been observing the situation closely, moved to prepare a restorative potion for Emery, but the Maestro intervened.

    The ancient wood elf swiftly handed Emery a small pill, demonstrating an uncanny understanding of his condition. "This will purge all toxins from your body, but it might take a few days," he exined.

    "Thank you, Maestro," Emery responded gratefully, his words slightly strained from the difort.

    Yet, it seemed the Maestro still had something to impart to Emery. "I''m nning to stay on this for a few months," he revealed, his gaze steady on Emery. "I wonder, would you be interested in coborating on a project with me?"

    This proposition stunned everyone present, even Grandmaster Hazard''s typicallyposed expression faltered. Working alongside such an illustrious figure was an honor beyond belief. Not only would Emery be privy to the Maestro''s expert teachings, but he would also earn credit for any products developed during the coboration.

    However, Emery knew that his stay on the Vanyar had run its course. Not only did he need to return to his nt creatures to quickly start his own project, but his presence in Canta had also been widely known, making the ce no longer safe for him. This amazing opportunity was one he would, unfortunately, have to pass up.

    "Apologies, Maestro, but I have ns to depart from this shortly," Emery responded, his words echoing regret.

    This unexpected response stirred a wave of shock among those present, most visibly impacting young Helena, the wood elf maiden. A look of profound disappointment crossed her features, her grip tightening around the edges of her dress. Her emerald eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her gaze flickering between Emery and the Grand Maestro, seemingly searching for a change in their decision. Yet, finding none, she excused herself abruptly and rushed away from the group.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The Grand Maestro maintained hisposed demeanor, a gentle smile gracing his aged features. "Perhaps another time, then," he conceded, his eyes reflecting a hint of anticipation. "I look forward to witnessing your future aplishments."

    As he prepared to leave, the Maestro delved into his sleeve, producing a simple leather pouch. The old elf extended it to Emery, a thoughtful expression gracing his face. "I suspect your destiny is entwined with poison mastery," he began, his words seasoned with wisdom. "I hope these will serve you well on your journey."

    Emery epted the pouch with curiosity, carefully opening it to reveal its contents. Inside were a dozen seeds, glittering in the dim light, their brilliance unmatched.

    [Elysium Seed]

    The name immediately sprung into Emery''s mind. These seeds were of the sixth tier, capable of growing into a robust nt renowned for its potent anti-toxic properties. Despite being ssified as tier 6, Emery was well aware of their value, equating them to ordinary tier 7 ingredients. Moreover, having them as seeds opened the possibility of cultivating a substantial quantity of these nts.

    "Thank you, Maestro," Emery said, gratitude echoing in his voice, his heart filled with warmth. He carefully stowed away the precious seeds, recognizing the incredible gift he had received.

    As the Maestro departed, Grand Master Hazard showed a heightened interest in Emery. The seasoned potion master seemed to have developed certain suspicions about Emery''s identity, hinting at his thoughts through carefully phrased questions. However, Emery had no intention of disclosing his identity at this juncture.

    This time, it was Grand Magus Aegnor who posed a question, halting Emery in his tracks. "Do you really have to leave so soon?" he queried.

    Emery paused, his gaze meeting the elder''s. A response was expected, yet instead of providing a straightforward answer, he chose a different path. "Elder Aegnor," he began, his voice imbued with warmth and respect. "I appreciate your concern and all the help you''ve extended during my stay here. Your guidance has been invaluable."

    Just as he finished, a staff member from the Grove made his way through the crowd and approached Emery. His presence was an unspoken reminder of the rewards awaiting the young apothecary.

    "Please follow me, Master Merlin," the staff member respectfully invited, gesturing towards the warehouse in the distance.

    At this moment, Morgana seemed unusually reluctant to let Emery out of her sight. She moved to apany him, yet the restrictive nature of the area prohibited her involvement. With a gentle smile and a promise to return shortly, Emery convinced Morgana and Twik to wait for him.

    The warehouse was a sanctuary of exotic ingredients and resources, each more enticing than thest. Emery''s eyes roved over the array of items, his mind working quickly to identify the ones that would best serve his needs. The minutes slipped into hours as he meticulously selected the Tier 6 and Tier 7 ingredients.

    For a brief span, amidst the allure of these resources, the throbbing pain coursing through his body seemed to fade into insignificance.

    With his selectionplete, Emery found himself anticipating his reunion with hispanions. He strolled along the pathway, the weight of the ingredients and his reward in tow. Yet, his anticipation was quickly overshadowed by surprise as a familiar figure came into view.

    The figure belonged to a woman. She was beautiful, a radiant human being that tugged at the farthest corners of his memory. Her presence was as unexpected as it was puzzling. She wasn''t just another face from the crowd but someone who had left an indelible mark on his past.

    "You�� why are you here?!" He eximed, the surprise seeping into his voice. His eyes bore into hers, seeking answers, while his mind raced to make sense of this unexpected encounter.

    x x x x

 Chapter 1672 Longing

    Six years, three months, and twelve days.

    That''s how long it had been since her eyes had beheld him - the living, breathing version of him, not just the shadowy echoes imprinted on her memory''s canvas.

    These were years painted in the vibrant hues of longing and anticipation.

    It''s been more than a year since she had returned to the vast expanse of the Magus Universe and still she couldn''t find him.

    Until she found a rumor of him which made her take on a perilous journey deep into the treacherous terrain of the neutral zone, propelling her towards Magus Alliance Outpost near the in question.

    However, her progress was once again hindered, a roadblock surfacing in the form of stringent regtions.

    "Canta is a green zone. You''re unlikely to encounter hostility there, but entering it requires proper clearance," a Magus Alliance officer exined, his words dropping like stones in the quiet room.

    Again, she was thrust into the agonizing loop of waiting, her patience tested over weeks of anticipation. When the approval finally arrived, it bore the crushing weight of denial. "The person you are looking for is not present here. Your request is denied." The response seemed to echo the harsh truth she had realized toote. She had sought him under his real name, a folly in retrospect. Even if she had known his alias, the possibility of his existence being denied was exceedingly high.

    Frustration gnawed at her, but it was quickly reced by determination. She began reaching out, pulling at strings in an attempt to build awork that could assist her. She tapped into various sources: the influential Karat family, former headmaster Delbrand, and even the infamous Zodiac King himself.

    Once again, she found herself tethered to the grueling process of waiting, each passing moment an excruciating reminder of the distance between her and him.

    Then, like a beacon cutting through the fog of uncertainty, she stumbled upon a piece of news that stirred her stagnant hopes. There was an event happening in the designated city, The Potion Master Forum. It was an event that catered to the very skills he had honed, a gathering of individuals like him. She knew with an unwavering certainty that he would be there. This was her opportunity, her golden ticket to finding him.

    Without wasting any time, she sought to secure another clearance, this time for a different purpose. It was a pass allowing her three days to enter and attend the event. Days slipped into a week of waiting, filled with hopeful expectation and growing restlessness. Finally, through a fortunate twist of fate and the aid of an unlikely ally, her perseverance paid off.

    Master Dulin, a dwarf master she had be acquainted with during her time on the privileged, lent her a helping hand. With his influence, she was finally granted the much-coveted clearance.

    Even then, a sense of urgency gnawed at her. She had clearance, yes, but time was still not on her side. "You need to hurry though cause the event is tomorrow and it takes 20 hours to reach the ce," the same Magus alliance officer who had denied her previous requests informed her, his voice echoing a reminder of the ticking clock.

    A small ship was arranged for her journey, elevating her status to that of a Magus Alliance envoy.

    The journey, despite being a mere 20 hours, felt like the culmination of her long wait. Each passing hour was a milestone crossed, thest barriers between her and him. The anticipation that gripped her heart made the trip seem even longer, her pulse racing, prompting her to meditate during the journey to calm her mounting anxiety.

    Her heart leaped as the verdant expanses of the green came into view from her window seat. But her arrival was timed with the start of the event. As the shipnded, she was met with the familiar routine of waiting for confirmation from the Sylvari guard, who needed to verify her identification and clearance.

    As she waited, she could hear the excited whispers of attendees discussing the remarkable victory of a human apothecary in the junior master challenge. "A human? In the master challenge?" she echoed their words, disbelief ringing in her voice. Could he have actually participated in such a challenge? And won?

    Ignoring the curious gaze of the Sylvari guard, she boldly asked for the name of the victor. The response made her heart flutter with a strange mixture of joy and anxiety.

    "Merlin Meryddin,"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Merlin, the name he had often used in his apothecary days, coupled with Meryddin, the name of his ancestor, the Eastern Beast. There was no doubt in her mind now - he was indeed here.

    Confident of his presence near the pce, she prepared to cast a spell to notify him of her arrival. However, she was cut short by the guard''s permission to proceed.

    "You may enter."

    An impromptu n formed in her mind. She decided to surprise him. She raced towards the ce, her heart pounding with anticipation, ready to leap into his arms regardless of whether his memory had yet recognized her. After all this time, all she cared about was seeing him again.

    Breathless and expectant, she finally arrived at the unique and vibrant location known as the Grove. This was where thepetition had been held. Compared to other parts of the event, this area was somewhat less crowded. Most of the spectators andpetitors had dispersed, moving on to other areas of interest. the bustling crowd, her gaze fell upon familiar faces.

    "Morgana!" She eximed, her voice carrying the weight of surprise and a slew of memories.

    Their encounter was steeped in disbelief, a mutual shock that found voice in Morgana''s guarded reply, "You.. why are you here?!"

    However, any lingering doubts about her identity evaporated when a nt creature, nearly unrecognizable due to its grown size, approached her.

    "Twik! You... you''re so grown-up now!" she couldn''t help eximing.

    In response, the creature articted a rough, "Kuang.. Ku.. Klea."

    A warm wave of nostalgia washed over her as she heard her name from Twik''s voice. "Ah, you can say my name now," shemented, fondnesscing her words.

    However, as much as she yearned to catch up with her old friends, her heart, pulsing with anticipation, refused to let her attention drift. She was here for one reason, and that was to find Emery.

    "Where is he...? Where is Emery?" she asked, her gaze darting back and forth between Morgana and Twik, her voice edged with rising panic.

    The look on their faces was enough to fuel her anxiety. Morgana voiced their mutual concern, "We''ve been waiting for hours. He hasn''t returned from the warehouse."

    A chill ran down her spine at those words. "What?! What do you mean? Where is he?" Her voice echoed the rm coursing through her. The beating of her heart elerated, turning into a deafening rhythm in her ears as dread seeped into her.

    Before she could spiral further, a Wood Elf Grand Magus approached them, his words slicing through the mounting tension. "They say he left an hour ago with a female human."

    The world seemed to stand still at those words.

    "Who!?"

 Chapter 1673 Her

    Emery found himself confronted by an echo from his past. "You... Why are you here?" he questioned, a sense of disbelief permeating his words.

    The woman that had approached him was unmistakably familiar, a ghost from his history. She had matured significantly, her visage taking on an even more regal demeanor. Yet, Emery could still distinguish the inherent nobility that danced behind her flowing curtain of golden hair.

    Her identity was indubitable. She was Jinkan, the esteemed princess of the formidable Nephilim Faction, a name that resonated with power and influence in their world.

    The corners of her lips pulled up into a half-smile as she noted his recognition, "Good, you still recognize me," she articted, each word bearing the assertive weight of her authority. This was a gaze that Emery was familiar with, a gaze that could make the strongest of warriors cower under its intensity.

    Facing the enigmatic princess, Emery''s expression turned grave. The Nephilim faction wielded considerable influence, one capable of allowing their own to step foot on this. However, it did not make Jinkan''s sudden appearance any less puzzling.

    "Why are you here? What is it that you want?" he demanded, his gaze hard and questioning.

    With a mysterious glint in her eyes, she dered, "I am here looking for you." She paused abruptly before adding, "Can we talk outside? It''s too crowded in here."

    A wave of nostalgia hit Emery as he contemted her proposition. Their shared history was rife with coboration; they had been teammates on numerous asions. Yet, they were neverrades in the true sense of the word, their rtionship marred by an underlying tension. This caused him to hesitate before agreeing to her request.

    Sensing his hesitation, she borated, "It''s about your Earth, I have information that you need to hear."

    This im was startling to Emery. He found it hard to believe that she would journey all this way to share news about his lower realm. Even so, if it involved his home, he needed to know. Driven by this need, Emery found himself following the woman into the serene solitude of the Grove''s garden.

    Feeling the cool breeze brushing against their skin and hearing the rustling leaves in the distance, Emery faced Jinkan. "This is far enough, tell me now!" he urged, his impatience for her revtions now evident in his tone.

    Jinkan turned around, her movements deliberate and unhurried. From her pocket, she pulled out a peculiar object, a device norger than a finger. Holding it out to him, she urged, "You will understand once you hold this." Her tone was stern, her gaze unwavering.

    Emery, with an air of skepticism, reached out to grab the device. Just as his fingertips were about to brush against the cold metal, he paused, withdrawing his hand. He shot her a puzzled look. "What device is this?"

    Instead of responding, Jinkan made her move. Swift as a striking serpent, she lunged at him. Her gloves radiated with an intense light, unleashing a surge of powerful lightning toward him. The unexpected attack momentarily paralyzed his movements.

    "Jinkan!!" Emery grunted in pain and surprise.

    The audacity of the Nephilim princess, to dare to attack him in broad daylight in the middle of Vanyar city, was staggering. It spoke volumes of their arrogance.

    Silent but swift, Jinkan capitalized on his momentary weakness. She executed a sequence of precise movements, employing her expert hand-to-handbat skills to lock his arms and restrain him fully.

    If Jinkan thought that her newly achieved Magus-level strength and powerful artifact would be enough to immobilize him, she was gravely mistaken. Emery was not one to be underestimated.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    Emery summoned his power to morph into a more powerful form. Mid-transformation, he had already garnered enough strength to fling Jinkan away.

    However, the Nephilim princess simply smiled as she showed her empty hand, devoid of any devices. Only then did Emery realize that during their struggle, she had managed to pierce the tiny metallic device into his shoulder.

    Before Emery could react, Jinkan called out, "Target lock, two to beam up."

    The world around Emery altered abruptly as his senses snapped back into focus. He found himself enclosed in a different environment - a roomposed entirely of cold, unyielding metal. It was devoid of anyfort, a cage designed for containment.

    His mind spun, swiftly knitting together the fragments of recent events, leading him to a stark conclusion. He had been teleported, plucked from his original location, and transnted into this room.

    The realization of his predicament ignited a potent fury within Emery. "JINKAN!!" His voice ricocheted off the stark metallic walls, a raw growl of protest that echoed ominously within the confined space.

    But even amidst his anger, Emery refused to sumb to despair. Gathering his energy, he called upon the apex of his power.

    [Paragon''s blessings]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    [Immortal Gate]

    His battle power skyrocketed, an ethereal glow illuminating his determined figure. Without hesitation, heunched himself at the metallic wall, his fists a relentless barrage against the unyielding surface. Each strike imprinted a dent, the wall gradually yielding under his unrelenting onught, bending and scarring under his power.

    Unexpectedly, a high-voltage electric shock shot through him, a defense mechanism embedded within the cage. Following in its wake, a smoky gas seeped into the room, its bitter scent hinting at the presence of poison. Yet, Emery was undeterred, his determination unshaken by these additional obstacles.

    HOWWLLL!!!

    His roar echoed within the metallic confines as he poured every ounce of his power into his attacks. With a triumphant crash, the wall finally gave way, allowing Emery to escape the confining cage.

    He dashed down the starkly lit corridor, halting abruptly in front of a massive viewing window. His breath hitched as he took in the sight - they were in space. Far below, the vibrant, verdant expanse of the Canta dwindled with each passing second.

    Turning away from the window, he noticed a door open with Jinkan walking out of it surrounded by four formidable figures radiating an intimidating aura. Their presence was suffused with the distinct power signature of Full Moon Magus at their peak.

    Reality hit Emery like a ton of bricks, weighing him down. As he grappled with the enormity of his situation, Jinkan''s voice resonated through the silent spaceship,

    "You need to stop now, Emery. There''s no point in resisting." Her words served as a chilling reminder of his predicament.

    Despite his dire circumstances, Emery retaliated, a zing fury in his voice. "Release me now, or you will regret it!"

    Jinkan''s calm in response to his threats was disconcerting. "Emery, you must understand. I desperately need your help, and I won''t ept refusal," she stated, her voice firm and resolute.

    Their exchange seemed futile, given their vastly different perspectives. A subtle trembling underfoot alerted Emery to the spaceship''s departure. He could already see the Canta slowly receding in the distance.

    A spark of an idea ignited in Emery''s mind. He would shatter the window, and use his abilities and potions to descend back to the. But he needed to act quickly before the spaceship moved too far away.

    Sensing his n, Jinkan ordered, "Stop him!!!"

    The Full Moon Magus moved swiftly, their robust figures closing in to obstruct Emery''s path. However, Emery was prepared for such an event. Tapping into the raw energy of Khaos residing within him, he incanted a potent water spell, [Dark Tide]. The spell was unleashed, sending forth an unstoppable cascade that knocked the magus off bnce.

    Using the moment of disruption, Emery drew forth his [de w]. With calcted precision, he lunged towards the window. The loud crack echoed throughout the room as the window''s surface was marred with a web of fractures.

    Emery was a mere moment away from delivering the final blow that would shatter the windowpletely when the magus recuperated from their earlier disarray. Two of them gripped his arm and shoulder, their hands strong and unyielding. The others, meanwhile, worked in unison to weave restraining spells around him.

    "Get off me!!!" Emery growled, his voice a thunderous roar as he wrestled against theirbined strength.

    The sharp edges of his [de w] found their targets, cutting into the Full Moon Magus andpelling them to let go. But the confrontation was far from over.

    Channeling his full might, Emery''s battle power surged to over 500, creating an aura of daunting energy around him. Freedom was tantalizingly close, with the grip of the Full Moon Magus weakening under his tremendous power.

    However, in the throes of his struggle, a searing pain suddenly tore through his heart, stopping him in his tracks. This wasn''t an effect of the restraining spells woven by the magus, but an insidious toxin lingering in his system from a previouspetition.

    His heartbeat echoed painfully in his ears, each pulse sending waves of agony coursing through his veins. His strength drained away rapidly, leaving him weak and defenseless. The relentless headache that hit him was like a hammer, pounding relentlessly against his skull.

    Emery roared in helpless defiance, his voice filled with anguish and frustration.

    The vibrant green of the Canta continued to shrink in the window, the spaceship''s warp drive creating an insurmountable distance between them.

    Jinkan approached him casually, a sense of finality in her voice. "You should rest, You''ll need all your strength for where we''re going."

    Her words were thest thing Emery registered before darkness imed his consciousness.

 Chapter 1674 Captives

    1674 Captives

    "It''s time!" "Wake up!"

    The gruff voice of an unrecognizable man echoed in Emery''s mind, pulling him from the depths of unconsciousness. As his eyes fluttered open, his gazended upon the face of the owner of the voice - one of Jinkan''s Magus.

    Instantly, the smoldering anger within Emery red back to life, consuming his initial disorientation. His muscles coiled, ready to retaliate, only to find his limbs shackled. An energy seal had been inscribed on his chains, effectively suppressing his spirit energy, leaving him powerless.

    A faint smirk yed on the Magus'' lips. "Good, you''re awake. It''s about to start any moment now." He yanked Emery onto a hovering chair, guiding it along the ominous length of a pitch-dark tunnel.

    The hopelessness of his predicament briefly washed over Emery, extinguishing his short-lived rage. He quickly rposed himself, realizing that his physical strength was presently of no use. Thus, he began to probe for answers.

    "Tell me, how long was I unconscious? What is about to start?" Emery''s voice, although weak, held a tinge of defiance.

    To his surprise, the Magus seemedpliant enough to brief him on the current situation. Emery had been unconscious for three days, confined within the same ship the entire time. As for the event that was about tomence, the Magus seemed to withhold his exnation. They arrived at their destination before he could provide further details.

    Stepping into a grand hall within the ship, Emery saw Jinkan, the Nephilim princess, along with two other Magus. His emotions instantly erupted once more. "Jinkan, what do you think you are doing? Release me, Now!!" He bared his frustrations openly, his words reverberating against the walls.

    But Jinkan turned a deaf ear to him, her attention wholly captivated by a massive door positioned directly ahead. She didn''t even spare him a nce, stoking Emery''s frustration.

    "What do you..." His inquiry hung in the air, unanswered.

    Emery''s words were abruptly severed as the ship jolted violently, as though colliding with another object. Stealing a nce out of arge window, he spotted a fragment of a crimson elven ship, its sinister color standing out starkly against the ckness of space.

    "Dammit!! Jinkan! You''re trading me to the enemy!" Emery''s voice echoed through the grand hall, his usation ringing out clear and loud. His words hung heavily in the air, but still, Jinkan did not respond.

    Instead, she, along with the other magus present, had their gazes locked onto therge door. It thudded ominously as if warning of whaty beyond. A wave of anxiety passed through them, visibly tensing their stances.

    Soon, the grand door swung open, revealing the arrival of four dark elven magus, their energies pulsing in the full moon realm. They strolled casually into the ship, seemingly at ease despite the tense atmosphere. One of them, radiating an aura of authority, stepped forward. His eyes surveyed the Nephilim princess before shifting towards Emery, a grin spreading across his face.

    "This is the one?" His words resonated through the silent hall.

    In response to the dark elf''s question, Jinkan offered a brief nod of confirmation, her face impassive. However, before the dark elves could make their approach towards Emery, one of the human magus interjected, his voice ringing out with firm resolution.

    "Not so fast! Not until we see our man, Eshoo!"

    At the mention of that name, realization dawned on Emery. Jinkan had captured him to barter for the return of her lover, Eshoo. A whirlwind of emotions threatened to consume him. The bitter sting of betrayal shed against a wave of dark amusement. Who would have thought that he, a mere human from a lower realm, would hold valueparable to that of a Nephilim genius in the eyes of the elves?

    Yet, as he stewed in his mixed emotions, the leader of the dark elves remained unperturbed, acent smile etched onto his face. He spoke, his voice cool and nonchnt, "I wish to check if this puny-looking human indeed the one who has caused us so much trouble."

    However, the human Magus was not as easily swayed. To Emery''s surprise, the Magus stood his ground. His stance was stern, determined. He stepped forward, cing himself between Emery and the elves, his voice resonating with authority as he echoed his earlier demand.

    "Not until we see our man!" The finality of his words left no room for negotiation. Emery couldn''t help but feel a twinge of admiration for this steadfast human Magus.

    The dark elf''s chuckle reverberated through the room as he stepped back, his gaze turning toward Jinkan. His words dripped with mockery. "You humans are stupid. You came here to exchange gold, but you brought something even more valuable instead."

    Hearing this, Emery''s heart lurched. "Jinkan! They areing for you!" he cried out.

    The scenario unfolded at a breakneck pace. No sooner had the Magus''s words of caution resonated through the hall than a flurry of movement erupted. All four dark elves sprung into action, charging headfirst towards Jinkan. This exchange apparently had been a ruse from the start.

    Emery braced himself, poised to chastise the Nephilim for their na?vet�� when he was jolted out of his thoughts. The Magus who stood behind him swiftly dragged him away from the unfolding chaos. In a surprising twist, he was retreating, abandoning the princess to her fate while focusing on ensuring Emery''s safety.

    Emery''s bewilderment only increased as he stole a nce over his shoulder, noticing the two remaining Magus. They had strategically positioned themselves as guards at the entrance of the tunnel, a human shield preventing any pursuit toward him instead of protecting their princess.

    "Why?!" Emery''s question echoed through the tunnel, a single word encapsting the tumultuous confusion swirling within him.

    The Magus''s only response was to lead him further down the maze-like tunnel, finally halting in front of a seemingly nondescript door. Swiftly and with an air of urgency, the Magus released Emery''s restraints and handed him a small, inconspicuous device.

    "This is a message from the princess. The others and I will hold them back. You need to make your decision quickly!" Said the Magus before he left to fight with the others.

    As Emery listened to the message, he was taken aback to realize that the figure in the hall previously wasn''t Jinkan, but the fourth full-moon Magus, and from the sound of it, they seem to be fighting a lost battle against the elves.

    On the other hand, the door in front of him apparently leads to a small ship that was equipped with cloaking technology, offering him a possible way out.

    However, as Emery is about to step inside the ship, he suddenly hears something on the message that made him stop.

    that made him stop.

    His momentary hesitation, those few critical seconds lost, proved to be costly. ncing outside, he was greeted by the sight of countless elven ships crawling and filling up the space. The realization sank in; escape was no longer a possibility.

 Chapter 1675 Plea

    "If you are reading this message, it means the exchange has gone south,"

    "I have instructed my men to make sure you have a chance to escape. There is a cloaking ship prepared for you to use."

    "But, if you didn''t get to escape and get captured, I have a big favor to ask."

    "They will undoubtedly lead you to him, my love Eeshoo. If you find him, please save him."

    "A group of Magus will be waiting for you there. I have prepared details of an escape n within this device. All you need to do is deliver them to him."

    "If you carry out this task, you will be highly rewarded."

    "And If the reward does not tempt you, remember that it was partly your fault that Eeshoo was taken. Make this right, and continue your good rtionship with the Nephilim."

    "Emery, I am desperate. I have been waiting for a long time, and now the faction wants me to forget about him. I can''t... I believe you of all people could rte."

    [Message is over]

    The message ended abruptly, leaving him in an echoing silence that amplified the significance of her words.

    In the midst of the unfolding chaos, Emery found himself both infuriated and amazed by Jinkan''s calcted ploy. There was no denying the cleverness of her maniptive maneuver. She had perfectly yed the strings of his emotions, guilt and sympathy subtlypelling him to reconsider his path. For a fleeting moment, he was swayed to abide by her plea, an idea that felt utterly absurd when his survival instincts screamed against it.

    But his concerns weren''t limited to his own survival. His chest tightened at the thought of the Khaos Gate, that residing within him. He couldn''t let the dark elves took it from him.

    The escting crisis reached its peak when the heart-wrenching cries of the magus who had aided him pierced through the eerie silence. ncing through the grand window, Emery''s heart sank as he saw the swarm of enemy ships surrounding them. There was no escape route now; he was trapped in this deadly predicament.

    Emery''s mind raced. He had onest option.

    "Cthulhu, now is the time," Emery called out, his voiceced with grim determination.

    The response was swift and unexpectedly serious. "Good luck, kid,"

    Without wasting another moment, A small dimensional portal was created on his chest. Swiftly, Emery tossed both his spatial ring and the device Jinkan had given him into the fleeting safety of the other dimension.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Just secondster, a dark elf magus emerged from the tunnel, his eyes scrutinizing Emery with an intensity.

    "That woman is fake, I really hope you are the real thing," the elf spoke, his words dripping with anticipation.

    Staring back at the elf, Emery swallowed the lump in his throat and said, "I am him, I surrender." His voice was calm, hiding the tumult of fear and uncertainty brewing within him.

    What transpired next happened in a swift, upromising sequence. Emery found his hands bound by a different kind of restraint, a form of magical string that felt as solid as steel. This arcane binding prevented him from channeling any spiritual energy, effectively rendering him helpless.

    He was then led back to the hall, a grisly sight of death greeting him. Three of the four magusy lifeless, the residual energy from their magical wards still flickering around their bodies. Thest one, who had earlier help him escaped, was bound and gagged just like him.

    The pair were quickly hauled onto one of the dark elven ships. With a final, cruel gesture, the elves fired a destructive beam at the Nephilim vessel, reducing it to a scattering of debris floating aimlessly in the vast void of space.

    The journey to their destination was rtively short, taking less than a day. The destination itself was a massive construct of imposing dark metal, suspended ominously in the infinite expanse of space. The sight of thousands of dark elves bustling around hinted at its nature �� it was likely a military base or perhaps even their main fortress.

    Once docked, Emery and the other captive were swiftly brought to a grand room that reeked of authority and power. In it, amanding figure awaited their arrival. The grand magus of the dark elves, an imposing figure radiating a staggering aura of raw magical might, sat upon an ornate throne. He was chastising his underlings for their failure to capture the Nephilim princess, his anger echoing ominously in the grandeur of the room.

    After venting his wrath, he finally turned his attention towards the two prisoners. His gaze fell on them, a cold, calcting look as he inquired, "You, which one of you is him?" His words, though simple, bore the weight of a ruthless authority, making it clear that he held their lives in his hands.

    Without any warning, the grand magus raised his arm and ced it on the forehead of the captured human magus. It was evident he was attempting to invade the man''s mind, to probe into his secrets and confirm his identity. After only a few seconds, however, the grand magus abruptly removed his hand and, with a swift motion, incinerated the captive magus into a pile of ashes.

    As the grand magus turned his gaze toward Emery, he couldn''t help but internally chastise the mastermind behind his capture "Jinkan!, i hope you really are as smart as you speak," he fumed silently.

    The grand magus moved toward Emery, his expression almost bored. "To think the savage human was so young�� not even a full magus. Disappointing," he murmured. He then ced his hand on Emery''s forehead, just as he had with the other magus.

    This time, the probingsted longer. The grand magus''s face twisted and contorted as he struggled to prate the defense of Emery''s mind. Emery''s unique ability, [Emperor''s Focus], shielded his mind from the invasive probe. But his physical attributes, his wolf bloodline, wereid bare for the dark elf to peruse.

    With a simple gesture, the dark elf could snuff out Emery''s life instantly, but he didn''t. As the grand magus stepped away, Emery felt a wash of relief. His relief was not just because he had been spared death but also because the dark elf had failed to detect the presence of the Khaos Gate. It seemed the strategy he had devised with the Khaos guardian was working.

    On the other hand, the fact that the grand magus did not even ask about the Khaos Gate validated Emery''s theory that the other Khaos champions had kept this secret as well.

    The grand magus seemed to ponder for a moment, his gaze studying Emery before finally making a decision. "Let see what you''re truly capable of," he dered before turning to his subordinates, "Take this one to the Demon''s Pit."

 Chapter 1676 Prison

    A flood of realization crashed over Emery as he surveyed his surroundings. It only took a matter of minutes for him to decipher the grim truth - he was entrapped in some sort of elven prison or a processing center. Hauled through thebyrinthine fortress-like space station, he was an unwilling participant in this macabre procession.

    As he was dragged along, Emery passed by several clusters of humans in simr predicaments, their eyes mirroring the fear and confusion he felt. There was an air of grim despair that hung heavy around these clusters, a mute testimony to the ordeal they were all enduring.

    Next, he was led towards a nondescript room from which the gut-wrenching screams of agony were echoing out. Once again, Emery found himself cursing the Nephilim princess under his breath, her betrayal and maniptionnding him in this dire situation.

    With a jolt of dread, Emery crossed the threshold of the room. His gaze was immediately drawn to a human figure being unceremoniously dragged out of the room. The man was limp, a puppet with its strings cut, either lost in unconsciousness or, perhaps more mercifully, dead.

    His attention was then diverted to the room''s centerpiece. A crimson orb, a sinister glow emanating from it, hovered ominously at the room''s heart. It was encircled by an array of unfamiliar, menacing machines and a solitary, intimidating chair.

    A dark elf, conspicuous in his attire that differed from the rest, was waiting for him. He was draped in a sleek, silvery robe that shimmered under the sterile light of the room, his eyes gleaming with disconcerting anticipation. His lips curled into a predatory smile as he studied Emery.

    "Now, who is this lucky one?" he queried, his voice as cold and unweing as the room itself.

    Emery was forcefully restrained into the imposing chair, the cold metal bindings encircling his wrists and ankles with an unyielding firmness. The dark elf, with a chilling calmness, produced a small, unique-looking knife that had an eerie sheen under the sterile lighting of the room. With surgical precision, the elf made a shallow cut across Emery''s face. A bead of blood welled up from the wound, which the elf promptly collected and dropped into the machine.

    It took only a second for the machine to whir into life, its mechanical hum resonating throughout the room. The elf''s eyes flickered to the screen before a satisfied smirk tugged at his lips. "Emery Ambrose, ahh�� Level one�� you are quite a troublesome human, aren''t you? And the Demon''s Pit��" He let out a chuckle that echoed ominously in the room, his smile widening, "Perfect."

    With the announcement, "Level one treatment for Level one prisoner," the dark elfmenced his examination. Using his tool, he meticulously inspected Emery''s physique, his eyes sharp and scrutinizing. Every inch was thoroughly checked, ensuring that Emery had not hidden any items or weapons on him. Having concluded his physical inspection, the dark elf turned his attention back to the machine.

    The elf''s eyes lit up with curiosity as he read through the machine''s analysis. "You are a known space magic user, now this is interesting," he mused aloud, a sense of intrigue coloring his voice.

    As the crimson sphere began to glow brighter, a renewed wave of anxiety washed over Emery. He feared that the elf would discover the existence of the Khaos Gate. He could feel an unsettling sensation of his soul being probed deeply. It took a moment before the elf broke the tense silence, his voiceced with skepticism. "Hmmm, either the information was wrong or whatever it was, artifact or what it was no longer there."

    Just when Emery thought the ordeal was over, the dark elf''s voice cut through the heavy silence. "Doesn''t matter, even if you can hide our abilities you will not be able to hide from this." His smile widened grotesquely as the crimson sphere brightened up.

    A wave of excruciating pain exploded in Emery''s head, spreading down to his chest and permeating his very soul. It was as if his chest was being skewered by a sharp spear, each puncture multiplying his agony tenfold. A scream threatened to erupt from his throat, but seeing the perverse joy the elf derived from his pain, Emery managed to bite it back.

    "Dont bother to resist. Even a full moon magus soul could not escape this!" the dark elf cackled, hisughter echoing ominously in the room.

    Emery could feel that his innate ability, [Emperor''s focus], offered some resistance, but his still unrecovered soul was simply not strong enough to hold on. A cold, invasive notification seeped into his mind, chilling him to his core.

    [Your soul has been shackled]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The elf''s voice rang out, devoid of any warmth or sympathy. "All done, hope you enjoy your new home."

    After the ordeal in the room with the crimson orb, Emery found himself wrestling with lingering waves of torment that rippled through his soul, leaving him physically exhausted and spiritually wounded. The overwhelming sensation was such that the reality of his surroundings took several moments to seep back into his consciousness.

    An ominous feeling gripped him as he realized that he''d been subjected to something profoundly wicked. Soul binding, as he deduced, was a heinous act of the dark elves, harnessing an individual''s spirit for purposes unbeknownst to him.

    After such a process, Emery was surprised to find the guards to even dare to release him from his restrain. That alone spoke volumes of the potency of the soul-binding spell. It was a testament to the terrible situation Emery found himself in.

    Emery was led towards a vast, open area. His bloodshot eyes took in the sight of dozens of other human prisoners, all of them bearing the same expressions of fear, despair, and resignation. Before them stood a dark elf, hismanding presence radiating an air of absolute authority. He introduced himself as the warden, his chilling voice echoing ominously in therge space.

    With a sense of cruel satisfaction, the warden began to brief the group about their grim future. His words outlined the various designations for their new ''homes'' - Darksteel Citadel, ckstar Bastions, and finally, the Demon''s Pit. As thest name slipped off the warden''s tongue, a wicked smile twisted his lips, his eyes glinting with malicious joy.

    "Now for those selected into the Demon''s Pit, it''s your lucky day! There is one batch going down today!" His words wereced with a perverse excitement, his smile never leaving his face.

    Out of the dozens of disheartened prisoners, only three, including Emery, were singled out from the crowd and led away from the area. Emery could hardly hide his surprise as they were ushered towards a dock-like area with a small spaceship waiting for them.

    With a pointed urgency, the dark elf barked at them, "Hurry! Get inside! Everyone is waiting!!"

    The name ''Demon''s Pit'' now took on a whole new meaning in Emery''s mind. Far from just a section within the massive space station, it was, in fact, an entirely separate facility.

    Guided through the dimly lit cargo hold of the spaceship, Emery met with the gazes of twenty more prisoners like himself. Each one bore the energy signature of a Magus, yet their expressions were of abject despair. The crushing weight of their impending fate seemed to hang over them like a shroud.

    As the heavy metallic doors of the spaceship slid shut with a resonating thud, the finality of the situation hit home. The deafening hum of the engines firing up was like a mournful dirge, emphasizing the dire straits they were in. Amidst the cacophony, a desperate plea pierced the gloom.

    "Please, I am Silo from the Arcanum faction, please help me and you will be highly rewarded," begged one man, his tear-streaked face etched with sheer terror.

    His plea hung in the air, but was met with no response. Each prisoner was wrapped up in their own thought, their minds grappling, preparing for what was ahead of them.

    Their journey was short but palpable in tension. Through the small window in the cargo hold, they could see the swirling red sphere of a crimson growing increasinglyrger.

    As they descended, closer to the surface of the, an unexpected maneuver took everyone by surprise. Without any attempt tond, the ship abruptly detached the cargo hold they were in. Suddenly, they found themselves in a free-falling capsule, diving down toward the crimson below.

 Chapter 1677 Demons Pit

    It was a several-ton weight of dark steel diving from through the atmosphere, carrying Emery and the other magus hurtling toward an inevitable, devastating crash. The impending doom stirred a flurry of desperate actions within the steel coffin as each individual rushed to cast spells and invoke abilities to stave off their end.

    A diverse mix of enchantments manifested in response. Some cloaked themselves in protective buffs, their bodies glowing with ethereal armor. One chose to surround themselves with a water spell, cushioning their form within a shell of shimmering bubbles. Anothershed out at the confining walls with an energy de born from their arm, seeking an escape route from the impending disaster. Amidst this chaos, Emery unfurled his nature spell, filling the vast cargo space with hundreds of delicate root-like tendrils that interwove into a cushioning mesh.

    "Brace yourselves!" echoed a foreboding warning.

    With a thunderous KABOOM, the cataclysmic impact seized the cargo, spiraling it uncontrobly for what seemed an eternity, before finally surrendering to stillness. The violent upheaval left most magus inside gasping for breath, dazed and disoriented. A few, however, somehow managed to shake off the shock swiftly and forced their way out of the dented, twisted metal box.

    Emery''s nature spell proved to be a blessing, providing a safety that protected the group from the worst of the crash, earning him a handful of grateful acknowledgments. However, the spell was not aplete panacea; a few magus had suffered severe injuries in the cmity, including Silo from the Arcanum faction.

    One figure rose amidst the group; a half-moon magus, a woman of clear authority. "We need to prepare for whateveres next," she dered, takingmand without question. Swiftly, she led the group out of the wreckage and into a grimndscape.

    Beneath the moonlit misty sky, they were greeted by a barren expanse of grey sand interspersed with jagged, dark rocks jutting out like silent sentinels. Lava flows snaked across the terrain, casting an eerie glow over the multiple pits revealing parts of the''s subterranean caves. The sight was chilling, yet captivating in its alien harshness.

    A moment of awed silence was shattered as the group''s senses picked up the oing rush of hundreds of energy signatures. Reacting instinctively, the magus retreated, forming a defensive circle around the crash site.

    "What is it!!" What''sing!?" " A voice, steeped in terror, screamed from amongst them. Anothermented their inability to escape through the air, crying out, "Dammit!! gravity anomaly!!"

    Standing tall in the face of impending danger, the female magus introduced herself, "I am Commander Seraphina Ironheart. Follow mymands, and we may yet survive this."

    Emery watched as Seraphina''s charismatic presence rekindled courage in some of the deste hearts around him. She swiftly cast a spell, manipting the remnants of the metal cargo box. The twisted wreckage yielded to hermand, reshaping into multiple sheets that quickly formed a makeshift defensive wall encircling their position. From the same metallic source, she created an arsenal of swords and shields, grabbing a pair for herself.

    "Here theye!!" She bellowed, her voice carrying an edge of urgency.

    Emerging from the gloom, hundreds of spider-like creatures descended upon them. These beings, almost as tall as a human, were known as Dreadspinners; a gruesome oue of elven experimentation. They boasted thick, armored exoskeletons adorned with a mottled pattern of deep purples and cks. Their metallic, razor-sharp legs gave them extraordinary mobility across the rocky terrain.

    With a decisive shout of "Fight!!!" from Seraphina, the battle between the magus and the horde of Dreadspinnersmenced.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Fortunately, with their restraints removed, Emery and his fellow magus could demonstrate their true power. A barrage of spells erupted from their ranks, halting and exterminating any Dreadspinners that dared approach. However, what began as hundreds of Dreadspinners quickly multiplied into thousands, and their defensive line began to buckle under the relentless onught.

    It was at this crucial juncture that five towering figures from within the group stepped forth, their bold statures dwarfing theirrades. Brandishing swords and shields birthed from the cargo wreckage, they charged into the fray, slicing through the metallic spiders with coordinated precision.

    Taking note of their abnormal height, identical cropped haircuts, and the assortment of small, metallic devices embedded in their faces, recognition dawned on Emery. These were no ordinarybatants. They were Imperium Space Knights.

    The prowess of the Imperium Space Knights was indisputable as they tore through the relentless swarm of spiders, carving out a pathway amidst the chaos. Themander seized the moment to direct the group, her voice cutting through the bem. "We''re moving out!"

    Under herpetent guidance and the Space Knights'' protection, they navigated the treacherous battleground, seeking out a defensible position. They found it nestled between two towering, crystalline rock formations. The tight, narrow space served as a strategic choke point against the Dreadspinners, who, driven by their primal instincts, continued to pour in, only to be skewered and annihted by the fortifications.

    As the group''s initial panic began to wane, Emery recognized that these survivors were not ordinary. They were seasoned warriors, each one adept in battle. The realization began to dawn on him that their selection for the Demon''s Pit was no random choice.

    Apart from a few individuals like the injured Silo who appeared to have been brought here due to their status, the others were clearly skilled fighters. They included experienced warriors like the femalemander and the space knights, as well as those with unique abilities.

    One magus who fought using a powerful light de has a familiar bird symbol on its back showing his identity as part of the Ancient Magus group, another an elderly yet formidable figure, controlled the earth beneath them to create formidable barriers against the onught of spiders, disying an uncanny mastery over geokic magic.

    There was also a heavily tattooed individual expertly summoning spectral arms that wed and ripped apart any spiders that dared to approach. His tattoos were unmistakable, the signature of the Coven of Shades, known for their spectral and shadow maniption.

    "Stay close and conserve your spirit energy!" the femalemander advised. Emery and the rest of the group soon discovered why she had given such counsel.

    A deep, ominous horn echoed through the alienndscape, causing every head to turn in its direction. At the edge of their vision, a new threat emerged from the dim light - a horde of grey-skinned orcs lumbering towards them.

    They were Uruk Hai Orcs, a fearsome breed known for their relentless ferocity.

    x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1678 Hordes

    The elite Orcs, the Uruk were normally not an intimidating opponent for a group of Magus. Yet, what loomed before them was possibly the most massive horde they had ever encountered.

    The sight was akin to a tsunami, an ocean of Uruk Hai in the tens of thousands storming towards them. It was an intimidating spectacle, a scene of pure chaos and dread under the hostile alien skies.

    In a surprising twist, these Orcs seemed to be at odds with the Dreadspinners. While the spider creatures were superior in size and strength, they were pitifully outmatched against the onught of the determined gray warriors. The gruesome ten-to-one battle skewed heavily in favor of the relentless Orcs.

    Confusion spread amongst the magus. "What is going on? Are the Orcs allies?" Silo asked in a panic, his eyes wide with disbelief and fear.

    His question was met with a definitive response from the female magusmander. "Not a chance!". Her eyes bore a hardened resolve as she ordered everyone to reform their lines for the battle.

    As if on cue, the moment thest of the spider creatures retreated into the subterranean caves, the guttural re of war horns echoed once again through the starkndscape. With their initial adversaries out of sight, the colossal horde of Orcs redirected their attention towards the group of twenty human magus.

    The femalemander, never missing a beat, barked out an order to the elderly magus. The look in her eyes was stern, signaling the direness of the situation.

    [Citadel of Earth]

    The elderly magus, channeled his spirit energy, his hands moved rhythmically through the air, casting the A-rank tier 7 spell. Suddenly, the ground around them rumbled and shook, as if the very was answering his call.

    The once-t terrain ruptured as massive bs of rock erupted from the ground, twisting and bending at his will, forming a towering,byrinthine structure of stone. Thendscape transformed dramatically, the earth itself molded into a formidable barricade between the magus and the relentless horde. It was a true citadel, a fortress made not of bricks and mortar, but of raw, primal earth.

    The sudden geological shift sent hundreds of unsuspecting Uruks tumbling into the moltenva rivers snaking through the barren terrain, their war cries quickly silenced by the scalding heat.

    However, the spell, while potent, came at a cost. The effort visibly drained the elderly magus of his spirit energy, leaving him hunched and panting for breath. Yet, there was a glint of satisfaction in his weary eyes. Their immediate need was time, and his spell had bought them precious minutes while the Orcs sought another way around the new obstacle.

    "We need to hold them off as long as we can while finding an escape route!"

    Immediately, the femalemander began delegating tasks among the group, her voice cutting through the chaos with a clear andmanding tone. She split the group into two, assigning half the magus to take up positions on the newly formed rocky hills. Their task was to provide long-range attacks, raining down destructive spells onto the onught of Orcs attempting to scale the imposing earthen barriers.

    The other half, including Emery, were to maintain a defensive stance. Themander emphasized the need for vignce and adaptability, as they were to scout the surrounding terrain and prepare contingently for any potential attacks.

    Her aptitude for strategic nning and her unwavering decisiveness even amidst the turmoil affirmed her worth as a seasonedmander.

    As for Emery, his demonstrated talent in nature spells hadnded him a crucial role in their defense. He was tasked with creating traps along their backline, a job he epted willingly.

    Minutes after, the braying of the Orcish war horn resonated once more. Even without directly observing the scene beyond the rocky hill, Emery could sense the significant increase in their adversaries. The Orcs had begun to climb their defensive barriers and more had circled back to nk them.

    He noticed a vanguard of a few thousand Uruks quickly closing in on their path behind them. The sight only fueled his determination.

    "I am on it!" Emery dered, eager to stand up to the challenge and y his part in the ongoing battle.

    Centering himself amidst the pandemonium, Emery nted his hands firmly onto the ground beneath him. The earth responded to his touch, vibrating slightly before rumbling with a deeper resonance. In response, dozens of rock-hewn figures sprang forth from the ground, an army of [Mineralized Warriors] born from his magic.

    "Go! Hold them back!!" Emerymanded his freshly summoned force.

    These were Emery''s old spells that he had slowly begun to recover. Unfortunately without his Dark core, he couldn''t cast the upgrade version, on the other hand, at the moment Emery was unable to ess Cthulhu''s power. Still, he had faith in the capabilities of these simpler versions of his spell.

    Emery''s summoned warriors were not meant to directly confront the horde. Their primary function was to divert the charging Uruks into the numerous traps he had prepared beforehand �C dozens of pitfalls filled with sharp metallic spikes.

    His strategy was effective enough to eliminate hundreds of the orc elites, halting the advance of the thousands that followed. Thendscape soon bore witness to the impaled bodies of Uruks, a grim testament to the potency of Emery''s tactical prowess.

    "Good job!" the female magusmander praised.

    Only moments after Emery''s sessful halt of the Uruk Hai advance, the space knights returned. The highly advanced equipment integrated into their body allowed them to effectively scan thebyrinthine structure of the caves, and chart a route of escape.

    "Alright! Time to go!!" themander bellowed with an air of newfound hope. The magus who were guarding the rocky hill began to climb down from their elevated positions, swiftly entering the caves.

    However, Emery''s keen senses, amplified by his spiritual reading, suddenly picked up a change in the environment. An inkling of unease coursed through him. Turning his gaze toward one of the hills, he peered intently into the concealing shadows nestled between the rocks.

    His heart plummeted as the reality of his intuition came to light. A dozen figures materialized from the shadow of the rocks, shattering the illusion of safety they had momentarily embraced. High-tier concealing spells wore off, revealing the forms of dark elven magus. d in dark suits that blended seamlessly into the shadows, they each held a bow in their hands, and a volley of arrows was already in flight toward them.

    "Watch out!!!'' Emery cried out in warning, swiftly moving to evade the arrow hurtling toward him. His reflexes were swift, the arrow barely grazing his shoulder as he rolled away.

    But the shock of what he witnessed next froze him in ce. Most of the arrows weren''t aimed at him, or any of the other magus for that matter. Their target was one particr individual. The scream froze in his throat as he watched Seraphina, theirmander fall victim to the ambush as her body was pierced with multiple bolts of arrows.

 Chapter 1679 Chaotic Battle

    Chapter 1679 Chaotic Battle

    The quickest route to victory ofteny in eliminating the leader of the enemy forces, spreading confusion and disarray in their ranks. This method was particrly potent amidst the chaotic tumult of a battle.

    Upon seeing the femalemander, Seraphina, crumple to the ground, Emery acted instinctively. Closing the distance between them in a few heartbeats, he dropped to his knees beside her. His gaze swept over her injuries - multiple arrow punctures that were bleeding profusely. Every beat of her heart was like a ticking time bomb, pushing her closer to death''s embrace.

    Without wasting any more time, Emery ced his palm gently on her wounded body, casting [Nature''s Blessing]. His fingers tingled as the spell took effect, a wave of soothing, healing energy flowing from him into her.

    Just as Emery began administering the spell, another volley of arrows hissed through the air, aiming to finish what the first one started. The surviving Space Knights, however, were quick to respond. Raising their shield high, they provided cover, giving Emery the opportunity to tend to the woundedmander.

    She had been hit by three arrows: one lodged in her shoulder, another in her thigh, and thest one had hit her squarely in the chest, smashing through her ribs to bury itself in her heart.

    With meticulous care, Emery began to extract the arrows, one by one. His healing magic flowed continuously, mending the damage as soon as the arrowheads were removed. "You''re gonna make it!" He reassured her, his voice a low, soothing hum against the din of battle.

    Despite the excruciating pain, themander found the strength to speak. Her voice was raspy, strained, but there was an urgent warning in her tone. "Those... are the Hashisha... be careful"

    The name struck a chord of fear in Emery''s heart. The Hashisha were notorious dark elf assassins, known for their expertise in the shadow element. They were renowned masters of the shadow elements, capable of blending with the darkness as easily as one would take a breath.

    Seraphina''s warning was not lost on Emery. He realized the depth of their predicament; fleeing into the shadows of the caverns was no longer an option. With Hashisha on their tail, the darkness would serve as their tomb rather than their refuge.

    No sooner had Seraphina''s warning left her lips, a sense of foreboding seized Emery. His spirit reading skill detected a ripple in the energy within the shadow behind the Space Knights. He barely had time to shout, "Watch out!" before a deadly figure emerged from the umbral depths.

    One dark elf assassin materialized out of the shadow, In his hands, he wielded two crescent sabers that glinted ominously under the flickering light. In a swift, merciless stroke, he decapitated not one, but two of the Space Knights. Blood sttered as the two bodies fell limply onto the ground, an eerie silence following their gruesome end.

    Instantly, fury ignited within the surviving knights. They readied themselves, their desire for revenge for their fallenrades burning brightly in their eyes. But even as they braced for battle, another shower of arrows filled the sky, a lethal rain designed to hinder their retaliation.

    In the face of the deadly hail and the formidable assassin, the Space Knights were pushed to their limit. Despite their bravery and tenacity, one more Knight fell under the relentless assault of the Hashisha. Emery watched, realization dawning on him.

    It was not that the Space Knights were weak. Far from it. They were warriors of honor, strength, and courage. The problem was the sheer might of their opponent. This particr assassin wielded power that surpassed the standard of his realm. His half-moon power level belied a lethal ability that wreaked havoc among their ranks.

    Emery stole a nce at the assassin, his gazending on the portion of his face that was not obscured by a leather mask. Arge, intimidating scar was carved under his right eye, the brutality of its presence signaling a life lived on the de''s edge. The scar was inmed with bloodlust, promising a swift and ruthless end to anyone who dared challenge him.

    A part of Emery longed to leap into the fray, to bring his own considerable abilities to bear against this brutal enemy. However, he was tethered to the spot by his duty to themander, who was rapidly fading beneath his hands. With a grimace of frustration, Emery could only watch helplessly as the remaining two Space Knights were left to fend off the assassins.

    Just as things seemed at their bleakest, a ray of hope emerged. A human magus donned in a white cloak - the Ancient Magus - rushed forward, his swift, agile movements slicing through the chaotic battlefield. Brandishing a de of pure light, he engaged the dark elf assassin, managing to push him back.

    The situation had be unbearably tense. Not only had a dozen dark elf assassins leaped off the cliff to engage them in closebat, but the ominous sound of the Orc warhorn filled the air once again. The chilling note, a harbinger of imminent danger, added an extrayer of fear and urgency to the already dire circumstances.

    TUUUUTTT

    The haunting sound heralded a new wave of adversaries. Hundreds of Uruks had ovee the rocky obstacles and sessfully climbed the hills. Thousands had evaded Emery''s traps, relentlessly pushing forward and crushing his summoned warriors in their wake. Among their ranks, towering figures stood out dozens of - Uruks Champions, distinguishable by their enormous tusks and bulging muscles.

    The battlefield became a confluence of two mighty forces - the orcs and the elves, an unlikely alliance united in their shared goal to obliterate the human magus.

    In the midst of this pandemonium, Silo''s panicked cries echoed throughout the battlefield. "No!! Protect me! Please, save me!" His pleas were underscored with raw terror as he attempted to conceal himself behind the other magi. The contagion of his fear started to gnaw at the resolve of the others, creating a ripple of unease among Her rallying cry ignited a me within the hearts of the beleaguered magi, galvanizing them for the fight ahead. Unfortunately, their them.

    Despite her grave wounds, themander somehow found the strength to rise, breaking free from Emery''s healing magic prematurely. Emery looked on, both surprised and concerned, as she straightened her battered form and raised a defiant arm. Her voice, raw but resolute, pierced through the chaos, "We cannot run anymore, let''s make ourst stand and bring as many of them to hell with us!!"

    Her rallying cry ignited a me within the hearts of the beleaguered magi, galvanizing them for the fight ahead. Unfortunately, their renewed vigor was soon extinguished by a dreadful scream. The scarred face assassin had dealt a fatal blow to the Ancient Magus, driving his de into thetter''s chest before severing the man''s head from his body in one swift, brutal motion.

    With an eerily casual air, the assassin caught the departing soul of the Ancient Magus mid-flight, capturing it within a jar with a satisfied grin.

    Refusing to let the gruesome sight quell their spirits, themander belted out her orders again, "Don''t give up!! Fight!!! Fight!!"

    It was in this crucial moment that Emery truly acknowledged themander''s unique talent. She possessed a rare quality that breathed courage into the disheartened, spurring them to fight on even when faced with overwhelming odds. She was indeed a natural-born leader.

    Unburdened from his healing duty, Emery felt a surge of power run through his veins. It was time for him to join the fight, and so he allowed his true form to unfold.

    [Twilight Transformation],

    A resonating howl filled the air as his body underwent a mystic transformation. His appearance was as intimidating as his newfound strength, a spectacle that left his allies with wide eyes and filled his enemies with dread.

    The group managed to maintain their defensive line, but it was clearly not going to hold for long. Within the span of just ten minutes, their numbers dwindled down to a meager ten.

    Hope was beginning to fade from their eyes when Emery''s attention was suddenly drawn to a disturbance on the horizon. A cloud of dust was rising in the distance, growingrger with every passing second.

    In a matter of moments, a sizable metallic construct burst through the obscuring cloud, barreling towards them at high speed. It plowed through the orc ranks with ruthless efficiency, bodies flying left and right in its wake. As it neared their position, a side door slid open, revealing three magus in rag-tag clothes, clutching a unique artifact. This artifact discharged streams of energy, decimating the advancing hordes and dark elves. From the open door, a shout rang out, "Get inside now!!"

    Before Emery could fully process this unexpected development, another figure emerged from the mobile construct flying in the air with his limbs, capable of emitting energy beams shooting down the surrounding orcs and elves.

    This flying magus was a unique sight to behold. A human adorned with metallic prosthetics, giving him the appearance of a cyborg. As he took a closer look, realization struck him with an unexpected surprise. He recognized this cyborg. A name slipped from his lips, barely audible amidst the chaos,

    "As!!"

 Chapter 1680 Rescue

    Chapter 1680 Rescue

    Spotting As was a simple task for Emery. As a hybrid of man and machine, As''s metallic form stood out starkly against the background of chaos.

    He propelled through the air, his body alight with the phosphorescent glow of energy, discharging high-explosive beams towards the mass of dark elves and orcs that surrounded them. The powerful sts sent many adversaries hurtling backwards, leaving a trail of scorched earth and disced bodies in their wake.

    Emery''s memories of As were vivid and profound, the recollections of shared battles and victories invoking a sense of warmth in his heart. The sight of As, his formidable figure slicing through the sea of enemies, rekindled a sense of camaraderie and anticipation within him.

    "Let''s go, get inside!!" A voice snapped Emery out of his thoughts. It was one of the rag-tag magus, his voice hoarse and strained, beckoning them to the safety of the mobile construct. In the throes of such tumultuous circumstances, there was no room for mistrust or hesitation. The fact that they were all humans, fighting against amon foe, was enough proof of their shared allegiance.

    Their dash to safety was intercepted by a scarred dark elf, his voice echoing menacingly through the smoke-filled battleground. "You are not going to escape!!" He taunted, his figure slowly emerging from the smoky veil left by As''s onught, his eyes gleaming with a lethal intent.

    As the situation grew more intense, Emery noticed a mechanical contraption rising from the top of the mobile construct. It was a sort of turret gun, expertly handled by a figure that seemed to be another space knight.

    "Die!! Die you all!!"

    The space knight bellowed, his voice resonating with unrestrained wrath. As his shout faded, the turret came to life, unleashing a devastating barrage of energy bullets into the sea of dark elves. The bullets tore through the enemy ranks, ripping apart one dark elf unfortunate enough to be in their path.

    Seizing this brief moment of respite, the wounded femalemander, gasping and gritting her teeth in pain, rallied her magus. "Retreat!! Retreat now!!" Her voice rang out, her authority unchallenged despite her injuries.

    At hermand, the remaining magus swiftly pulled back, their spells of protection shimmering and fading as they withdrew. But amongst them, one stood his ground.

    It was the Magus from the Coven of Shades, his body adorned with intricate tattoos that shimmered withtent energy. With a steady hand, he began to trace out aplex pattern in the air, an arcane seal that marked themencement of a powerful summoning ritual. As he chanted the incantation, the seal burst into life, conjuring dozens of spectral entities that surged forth, offering cover for their retreat.

    One by one, the magus scrambled into the mobile construct, with Silo, quick and agile, being the first to dive to safety.

    "Go!! Let''s go now!!" The young master of the Arcanum faction, his eyes wide with terror, ordered the remaining magus in, his voice shrill with urgency.

    To Emery''s astonishment, the trio of rag-tag magus did not rush for safety as he had expected. Instead, they began to methodically collect the fallen bodies of the space knights. Their actions, though surprising, spoke volumes about their respect for their fallenrades.

    To assist them, Emery called upon his magic, summoning tendrils of roots from the ground. Responding to his will, the roots extended and wound around the lifeless bodies, gently lifting them from the battlefield and pulling them towards the mobile construct.

    As this unfolded, the rain of arrows from the enemy intensified, the projectiles whooshing through the air with lethal intent. Their close proximity made dodging increasingly challenging. One arrow found its mark, striking the tattooed magus and causing him to stagger, then tumble to the ground.

    Witnessing this, the femalemander, even in her weakened state, rallied. She extended her hands, her fingers moving in intricate patterns as she summoned her magic. Around them, walls of gleaming metal materialized, adding anotheryer of protection to their escape. Meanwhile, Emery moved quickly, hoisting the injured tattooed magus onto his shoulders and carrying him into the safety of the construct.

    The femalemander was thest one remaining outside, standing tall as she maintained her defensive spell. Suddenly, Emery felt a familiar, ominous presence approaching - the shadow magus was back. "Watch out!!" he shouted, his warning echoing in the tense air.

    She had prepared herself for a surprise attack. Yet, the wound she sustained earlier made her slower, leaving her unable to dodge an attack from the scarred-faced dark elf who suddenly appeared from the shadows.

    Refusing to let her fall, Emery sprung into action, activating his wolf innate ability - [Bloodhound Steps]. He lunged towards the dark elf, his wolfish ws extended. Theynded squarely on the dark elf, the force of his blow pushing the attacker away. Without wasting a moment, Emery swiftly scooped up the fallen female magus and darted back into the mobile construct.

    A hailstorm of arrows continued to pelt towards Emery, but with deft maneuvers, he was able to evade them all and slip through the door of the construct. The cries of outrage and frustration from the dark elves rang out behind him, echoing off the high walls of the ravine.

    With everyone now safely aboard, the heavy door slid shut with a resounding ng, sealing them off from the outside chaos. The magus at the helm turned around, his face a mask of concentration. "Everyone hang on!" He yelled, his voice barely heard over the roar of the construct''s engines.

    The construct sprang to life with a thunderous roar, lurching forward with a sudden jolt of eleration. The upants were thrown off bnce, struggling to stay upright as the construct barreled its way back through the orc ranks. Even the gigantic Orc champions, were tossed aside like rag dolls by the might of the construct.

    From the small porthole, they could see the turret above spitting out lethal energy bullets, ripping through orcs and dark elves alike. At the same time, Emery caught sight of As. The half-machine magus was airborne, trailing above them like a protective hawk.

    The journey was rough and ufortable, the construct shaking and rattling as it plowed through the chaotic battlefield. Yet, the solid metal walls provided a much-needed respite, a temporary sanctuary from the deadly melee outside.

    Eleven magus survived the chaos, while nine had fallen or were left behind in the maelstrom of death.

    Only then did Emery notice the femalemander. She was huddled in a corner, her body shaking violently. Shock coursed through Emery as he discovered a de buried in her waist. Without a moment''s hesitation, he pulled it out, only for pitch-ck blood to pour forth.

    ''Damn!! Poison!!''

    As an expert in antidotes and poisons, Emery swiftly realized the gravity of the situation. The femalemander''s flesh had already started to decay, a clear indication of a highly lethal poison coursing through her veins.

    The mobile construct continued its dash through the rocky terrain while Emery fought to keep the femalemander alive. He summoned his healing spells, pouring as much energy as he could muster into stemming the progress of the poison.

    He wished fervently for the ability to contact Chututlu, knowing that the powerful entity might be able to aid him. But such a connection was not possible - not for the time being, at least.

    Emery nced around at the other magus inside the construct, hoping to find someone with potent healing abilities. To his dismay, none seemed to have any proficiency in the healing arts.

    A man descended from the upper level, he was the one who operate the turret and appear to be the leader of the group. He look at the femalemander for a second before saying "We might have someone who can save her back at the Citadel," he said, his voice strained but hopeful.

    "The Citadel!?"

    His question was left unanswered as the space knight checked the situation outside the window. Seeing fewer threats, he called out to the driver, "Let''s take a brief stop here!"

    When the heavy metal door swung open, a familiar figure stepped inside, and Emery''s breath hitched in his throat. the same expression came from the person in front of him

    "It''s you�� how?" As asks in confusion. The meeting was unexpected, to say the least. Not only was their rendezvous in a bizarre, hostilendscape but also, as Emery soon realized, As had no idea he was still alive.

    Their conversation was abruptly halted by the space knight. "Close the door! You two can catch up on the road; we need to leave right away!"

    As they resumed their journey, Emery focused on keeping the female magus alive while recounting his story. He exined how he had been kidnapped by Jinkan, which didn''t surprise As, given Emery wasn''t the first one to be sent down here by her.

    "So, is Eesho here with you?" Emery queried, ncing at As.

    The half-machine magus fell silent, appearing as if he was about to answer when a sight from the window interrupted him. There, standing atop a rock and surrounded by a sea ofva, was a formidable fortress.

    "This is where all the Demon''s pit prisoners gather,"

 Chapter 1681 Citadel

    The Citadel was an impressive fortress, sculpted from solid rocks, its grandeur implying the handiwork of a powerful Magus.

    A mile-wide sea ofva separated them from the Citadel, a molten moat that promised a fiery death. However, as they neared, a bridge magically raised from the scorching river, creating a path for them.

    Thousands of Dreadspineer spiders were hot on their trail, scurrying across the bridge in relentless pursuit. Yet, their chase was cut short when the bridge submerged back into theva sea, engulfing the spiders in a ze and drowning their shrieks in a violent sizzle.

    Once thest echoes of the spiders'' screams faded away, the group arrived and parked in front of the Citadel. The leader of the Space Knights dismounted the construct and bellowed, "Open up!!" Momentster, the gates creaked open, revealing a ragtag group of Magus, some brandishing simr projectile weapons.

    "Slowly get out! One by one!!" Theymanded, their voices stern and unyielding.

    An exhaustive physical examination followed, conducted under the unyielding gazes of the guards. Despite their knowledge of the femalemander''s dire condition, they meticulously scanned each new arrival with aser-like focus, their vignce unbroken.

    Young Master Silo, a man of distinguished bearing, raised his voice in protest. "What is going on here?! Who are you people?!" His voice was a highborn lilt, smoothed by years of luxury, yet now twisted into a strained plea. "What do you want?!" His words bounced off the formidable stone walls, unanswered, swallowed by the silent watchers.

    But then, from the imposing gate, an older magus stepped forward. Lines of age and experience were etched onto his weathered face, an aura of unmistakable authority surrounded him. His eyes, like twin celestial bodies, glowed with the power of the Full Moon realm, their prating gaze muting Silo''s protest like a candle extinguished in a storm.

    The space knight, reported in a voice as gruff as grinding stones, "We only managed to bring back eleven of them."

    "Good work, Captain," the older magus acknowledged, his gaze sweeping across the group like a falcon surveying its domain. His eyes finally rested on the dying femalemander, recognizing her instantly. "She is Seraphina the Ironheart, Take her to Master Fleming, immediately."

    At hismand, two of the ragtag magus quickly carried Seraphina away. The older man then turned back to the group, his gaze meeting each of their eyes in turn as he introduced himself, "I''m Commander Shepard. Like you, we are prisoners of the Demon''s Pit; we''ve simply been here a little longer."

    He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle over them before adding, "If you wish to enter this citadel, you must abide by mymands." His voice echoed in the quiet, a chilling reminder of their situation.

    Their surroundings, a formidable citadel carved from solid rocks, stood as a stark testament to their reality. Rising against the backdrop of a mercilessly burning sky, its stone fa?ade bore the marks of countless confrontations, yet stood unbowed.

    As the group passed through the citadel''s imposing gate, a world unlike anything they had seen before unfolded before them. The raw energy of magic saturated the air, bristling against Emery''s senses, as he picked up the presence of over a hundred human magus within the stronghold. Each one was an amalgamation of desperation, resilience, and sheer will to survive - a somber testament to the realities of the Demon''s Pit.

    The structure of the citadel was grandiose in its ruggedness, a fortress hewn from the heart of thendscape. The formidable stone walls, adorned with dozens of Magus guards at their posts, towered over the internal expanse of thepound. The harsh, unwavering gaze of the guards was reflected in the glittering devices mounted onto the thick walls.

    Emery then saw the mobile construct move across the expansive yard with a thunderous rumble, kicking up a storm of dust and pebbles. It finally pulled to a halt by what seemed to be a metallic workshop, humming with an undercurrent of activity. Several magus, their robes smeared with grime and streaks of oil, descended upon the vehicle. They moved with the practiced efficiency of those well-acquainted with their craft, their hands darting in and out of the construct''s innards, checking its condition.

    A little away from the vehicle, other magus were carefully pulling out several bodies to be taken inside the citadel''s main building. Their movements were respectful, yet mechanical - a grim routine in this harsh world. Seeing the lifeless forms, Commander Shepard''s expression hardened, his gaze distant.

    He then began to exin the situation. Each week, a cargo of human prisoners was sent plummeting down into the hellishndscape. The time and location of the drops varied, and this time, it had fallen dangerously close to the Elven side of the.

    "Fortunately, Captain Steele here was swift," the Commander continued, a hint of admiration seeping into his gravelly voice. The Captain in question was the space knight who had led the daring rescue mission. At the mention of his name, the two surviving space knights quickly saluted, their faces a mix of relief and reverence. Evidently, Steele was a figure of high regard among the Imperium knights.

    The Commander once more addressed the group, his gaze sweeping over each face. "You wouldn''t be here if you weren''t high-value prisoners," he noted, the implication hanging heavy in the air. Each of them harbored secrets, valuable enough tond them here, in the jaws of the Demon''s Pit. His gaze hardened, a steely resolve flickering in his eyes as he added, "But I hope you all are ready to set that aside for ourmon goal... survival."

    Commander Shepard began to personally acquaint himself with each of the new arrivals, among the 10, two stood up from the rest.

    The elderly magus, master of kic magic, was a full moon called Yurek, he was once an influential magus until an incident that led to his declining health. The second one, the tattooed half-moon magus from Coven of Shades was called Wex. He has a reputation for massacring an enemy outpost by himself. When themander went to approach Emery, before Emery could utter his own introduction, a different voice filled the air, beating him to it.

    "He''s Emery Ambrose the Savage Acolyte, third ce in the Magus Academy tournament before it was destroyed," announced a man with a distinct familiarity. This interruption wasn''t from As but from a middle-aged man with blonde hair who was shing a warm smile.

    Recognition washed over Emery in a wave of nostalgia and shock. The man was none other than Urix Wellenstein, an esteemed instructor from the Light Academy, who had mentored Emery in the art of light elemental magic for several weeks. Despite the brevity of their time together, Urix held a special ce in Emery''s memories, sharing a pedestal with his beloved master, Xion.

    Emery was left momentarily stunned at the sight of Urix, his mind a whirlwind of questions. Thest memory he had of the Magus was before the bloody Incursion at the academy, an event that leave to the destruction of the academy.

    "It''s good to see you again, Emery," Urix greeted

    Before Emery could return the greeting, Urix continued, his voice echoing with enthusiasm as he properly introduced Emery to themander. "He is a powerful wolf bloodline and dual proficient in nature and darkness, a space magic!"

    Emery swiftly interrupted him, "I can no longer cast my darkness spell due to an injury," he rified, a note of disappointment edging his words. This piece of information drew a frown on Urix''s face.

    "That''s too bad, really too bad," Urix muttered, sharing Emery''sment. However, he quickly added, "But I can still contribute with tasks rted to nature magic and my apothecary skills."

    Upon hearing this, themander instructed Emery to join the healers'' group. Urix eagerly seconded the idea. "Yes, you areing with me!" he dered, steering Emery away from the crowd.

    Emery had hoped to catch up with As, but Urix appeared to have something urgent that required his attention. "It''s the woman you brought with us. We''d like to know exactly what happened," Urix said, signaling towards Seraphina, the Ironheart.

    x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1682 Soul Keeper

    ?

    Emery and Urix rushed through the dark stone corridors of the citadel. The echoes of their footsteps bounced off the cool, damp stone, creating a rhythm of urgency as they hurried to their destination. They were lead into arge, dimly lit hall where the air was thick with the scent of antiseptics and magical energy.

    The sight that greeted Emery was rming yet oddly familiar. In the center of the hall, a femalemandery on a hastily prepared table. Her ashenplexion contrasted starkly against the stark white of the makeshift bedding. Hovering around her were three magus, each engrossed in their tasks. One was operating a device that hummed with magic, its multiple arms moving in a controlled dance as it probed and examined the unconscious woman. Another, a young man with beads of sweat trickling down his face, was casting water-based healing spells in a constant rhythmic pattern, his hands glowing with a soothing azure light.

    The leader of the trio, an older woman with greying hair tied back in a stern bun, looked up as Emery and Urix entered. Her eyes, hardened by years of experience and countless battles, analyzed them with a scrutinizing gaze. "Do you have the weapon that caused this?" she demanded, her voice echoing ominously in the cavernous room.

    Emery''s heart sank. The poisoned dagger that had been lodged in themander''s body had disintegrated when he pulled it out, its corrosive nature turning it to dust in his hands. The realization struck him then, like a brutal p of harsh reality. Knowledge of the weapon and the specific poison it carried could have greatly aided in the treatment of the woundedmander.

    His silence was answer enough for the elder magus. A curse slipped past her lips, an acidced tirade against the elves that reverberated around the chamber, her anger simmering in the chilly air.

    "Urghh!! Those elf bastrad!!" she cursed before turning back to the dyingmander.

    Magus Urix swiftly joined and called upon Emery "Youe help too" he ordered.

    The former instructor hands shone with a brilliant white light as he summoned his [Sacred Pulse], a light healing spell known for its immense restorative capabilities. Simultaneously, Emery reached out with his nature magic, casting [Nature Blessing]. Their spells, though of different elements, entwined seamlessly, creating a vibrant aura of rejuvenation around themander''s frail form.

    Like a harmonious symphony, their magics worked in unison to stem the relentless tide of poison that was ravaging themander''s body. In the meantime, Master Flemming meticulously extracted the residual poison with her small des, asionally applying a thick green paste into the wounds.

    However, as minutes turned into an hour, their progress was minimal. The stubborn toxin clung to her life-force, relentlessly attacking her from within. Her skin, once vibrant and robust, began to dry out and crack, resembling a barren desert devoid of life.

    Master Flemming, shoulders slumped in fatigue and disappointment, finally ceased her efforts. She looked towards the others, her gaze pleading for a miracle. Emery, despite his extensive knowledge in nature magic and healing, was helpless. His spell, [Rebirth], though capable of miraculous feats of healing, was not potent enough to heal a Magus, let alone a full moon like themander.

    As silence fell upon the room, Master Flemming spoke again, "Let''s make sure the soul is intact."

    This time, the spell she casted was different. It wasn''t meant to heal the body, but to reach out and touch the soul within. Emery watched as her figure wavered before slipping into a trance-like state. Her consciousness was no longer present in the room, but within themander, fighting a battle of a different sort.

    Momentster, as if released from an invisible grip, a spirit soul emerged from themander''s lifeless body. It hovered around, casting an ethereal glow around her figure. "I am sorry, Commander, I tried my best," she whispered to the spirit, a palpable tone of regret in her voice.

    "New guy, youe follow me," Master Flemming said, her gaze meeting Emery''s. With a silent nod, Emery followed her, trailed by Urix, deeper into the facility.

    The path they trod was enigmatic, lined by stone walls and guarded by several magus of varying ranks. The stern-looking bald man standing before a hefty door, a Full Moon Magus of immense magical prowess. Upon seeing the spirit soul apanying Master Flemming, he didn''t hesitate to open the door for them.

    Inside, Emery was met with a sight that would be forever etched in his memory. The room was dominated by two gargantuan ss containers, their surfaces swirling with spirit souls. The ethereal glow they emitted painted the room in eerie hues of blue and white.

    "This ce is where we keep the fallen," Master Flemming exined solemnly. As she approached the container to her left, Emery could make out about eighty souls swirling within. Her voice, a mncholic whisper, filled the room, "You can join the others, Commander." And with a gentle motion of her hand, she released the spirit soul of the Commander into the container, which was then assimted by the multitude of other souls.

    Then she moved to the container on the right. This one contained a visibly fewer number of souls, only around thirty, but their turbulent movements starkly contrasted the serene swirls of the first container. A closer look made Emery realize the difference - these were the souls of dark elves. "And here is where we keep our enemies," Master Flemming dered, her voice echoing in the room.

    Afterward, the old woman let out a sigh, seemingly drained. She turned to Urix, saying, "Urix, I am tired, you can brief the new guy yourself."

    With that, Urix gently guided Emery away from the chamber. When they finally found themselves outside, Emery couldn''t hold back his questions any longer. "What is going on here, senior?" He asked Urix, hoping for answers to the myriad of mysteries he''d been plunged into.

    Instead of immediately answering Emery''s question, Urix merely gestured for him to follow and began leading him out of the room. They weaved through abyrinth of stone passageways until they emerged onto a staircase, one that curled upwards and spanned countless floors, all the way to the tallest peak of the citadel.

    As they ascended, Emery''s gaze was drawn to the vastndscape unfurling beneath them. It was a harsh panorama of deste, ckened rocks, a wastnd punctuated here and there by strange, monstrous creatures.

    Reaching the top, Urix gestured out towards one part of the horizon. Emery, with his heightened senses, could see about 200 miles away an imposing structure. It was identical to the one they were currently standing in - a second citadel. "That," Urix began, his voice heavy, "is the enemy Citadel. The dark elves reside there. We have been killing each other since we ended up in this cursed ce."

    The words hung in the air, thick and heavy like the tension that pervaded the citadel. Emery was left grappling with his thoughts, trying to understand this strange, terrifying prison they called the Demon''s Pit.

 Chapter 1683 Dark Elves

    Far removed from the human stronghold, nestled within the depths of a hauntingly beautiful and hostilend 200 miles away, stood another Citadel. This fortress, however, belonged to the dark elves. Constructed with ckened iron, sharp steel, and jagged obsidian stones, it was a sight to behold.

    The Citadel''s enormous steel gates, battle-scarred and imbued with ancient magic, creaked open as a band of dark elves, painted in victorious expressions, marched in. Their obsidian armor glistened under the dim light, sttered with the blood of their fallen enemies. The excitement of a victorious battle was etched into their every move, the thrill of victory humming in the air around them.

    However, their triumphant return was not greeted with cheers, but rather, annoyance. Among the crowd that had gathered to wee the returning warriors was a female elf, standing out like a silver me in the sea of obsidian. She was stunning, her long, white hair cascading down her back like a waterfall of moonlight, her silver eyes reflecting the cold glow of the Citadel. Her gaze fell on one particr elf, a scarred face amidst the sea of warriors.

    "Kieran!" Her voice, sharp and clear, echoed off the walls of the Citadel. "You should have sent words, not taken on the humans alone!!"

    In response to the reprimand, the addressed dark elf, Kieran, turned his attention to her. His face, a map of battle-hardened scars, was set in a calm, measured expression. He bowed slightly, the ghost of a smile ying on his lips as he spoke, "Sedura". The warriors behind him echoed the word, a collective murmur of respect that washed over the assembled crowd. It was a term of deep respect, reserved for their nobility, a quiet acknowledgment of the power she held.

    After giving the term of respect, Kieran did not bother to acknowledge the reprimand further. Instead, he proceeded nonchntly towards the flight of stairs that ascended to the higher level of the Citadel.

    Upon reaching the top, Kieran approached an older dark elf who stood waiting with an aura of authority that was impossible to ignore. His regal bearing, coupled with his deep-setvender eyes, held the wisdom and experience of ages. His title, "Khan," signified his position as the chosen leader of their group.

    With the utmost respect resonating in his voice, Kieran addressed the Khan, "Khan, I have sessfully killed nine human magus today." He then kneeled, presenting a ss tube containing four ethereal, glowing spirit souls.

    The Khan extended a gauntleted hand and epted the tube. He inspected the captured souls with an inscrutable expression, his gaze both intense and unreadable.

    The stunning female dark elf, watching this exchange with an amused smirk, took this opportunity to needle Kieran further. "Kill nine, and only get four, huh! Not impressive at all, tell us how many you let escape!"

    Unruffled by her taunts, Kieran maintained his calm demeanor. "The human faction came so quickly, 11 escaped, no 10" his voice steady and devoid of any defensiveness.

    The female elf threw her head back and let out aughter that echoed throughout the Citadel. "Hahaha! The great Hashasi is not so great anymore I think, what do we expect from a Drow?"

    The scornful words stung the returning warriors, their emotions bubbling to the surface. Yet, the Khan''s voice cut through their anger like a sword. "Vespera," he addressed the female dark elf, "We are all here the same, all paying for our mistakes. You and the rest of the Dunmer should work together if we want to seed." His words, measured and firm, had a silencing effect on her, halting herughter.

    ####

    The dark elves are divided into three significant lineages, each representing a different caste and holding a unique role within their society. The Drow, renowned for their warrior-like nature and robust physical attributes, form the lowest caste. Despite their lower societal position, their high resistance to magic lends them an advantage inbat, making them indispensable in battle.

    The Dunmer, on the other hand, upy the higher caste. Known for their noble bearing and unparalleled talent in magic, they are seen as the refined intellectual counterparts to the Drow. Their focus lies in spiritual pursuits and magic mastery, creating a constant source of disputes and friction between the power-driven Drow and the spiritually-inclined Dunmer.

    But the most revered among the dark elves are the Drukahri. These are the rare few who possess the best traits from both the Drow and the Dunmer lineages. Their robust physical prowess paired with their potent magical capabilities gives them an imposing presence. However, their most remarkable trait is their unique ability, a superiority that makes them the preferred choice as the Khan.

    As if to demonstrate this ability, the Khan walked up to the parapet overlooking the vast fortress grounds. Arrayed below him were dozens of Orc Warchiefs and Champions, followed by tens of thousands of Uruks - the orcish foot soldiers.

    At a single, powerfulmand from the Khan, they all simultaneously let out a thunderous warcry, their voices reverberating against the fortress walls, a testament to the unyielding control the Drukahri Khan held over them.

    The Orcs, often seen as uncontroble beasts, under themand of a Drukahri, became an unparalleled force of destruction. This control, this unity of wills, was the unique advantage of the Drukahri lineage.

    Once the echoes of the warcry subside, Kieran approached the Khan once again, "Khan, the humans have grown more confident each week. With this orcs army and fifty of us, we could destroy them before they grow stronger."

    However, the Khan didn''t seem perturbed by the notion. "Do not be hasty," he advised, his voice calm and steady. "The drought wille in a few weeks, we will finish them and get enough magus souls for us all to get out of this ce."

    x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1684 Survival

    ?

    The Demon''s Pit was a merciless proving ground where human prisoners of significant stature were pitted against the fallen elites of the dark elves. The elven opponents were not mere criminals, but once-revered members of their race who hadmitted grave errors despite theirmendable pasts. The Pit was their opportunity for redemption, a second chance to regain their lost honor.

    As Emery navigated his new circumstances, Magus Urix offered insight into a chilling aspect of their existence. "A spirit soul... it''s amodity here, Emery," he said, a hint of disgust creeping into his voice. "Ten of our spirit souls amount to their solitary ticket out of this dread jail."

    Emery''s eyes widened in shock, the implication sinking in. The spirit souls weren''t just tokens of victory in their dire battles, they were the currency of life itself in this godforsaken ce.

    Urix continued, a hint of bitternesscing his words, "And the most harrowing part of this twisted system is that they are prepared to barter one human''s freedom for a hefty sum of fifty dark elves'' souls."

    This revtion left Emery reeling. Suddenly, the stringent security around the soul storage room made perfect sense. The heavily-guarded room wasn''t just to prevent the dark elves from reiming their stolen spirit souls, but also served as the stronghold for the hopes and dreams of humans yearning for home.

    A burning question ignited within Emery. "Such an exchange seems grossly unfair. Can the elves be trusted to uphold their end of this trade? And, most importantly, has anyone ever seeded in collecting fifty souls and obtained their freedom?"

    Magus Urix paused, the grim reality of their situation evident in his tired eyes. He let out a weary sigh before responding. "None, Emery. Not a single soul that we are aware of." His words hung heavy in the air, a chilling testament to the hopelessness of their predicament.

    He proceeded to share his own story, mentioning that he had been condemned to this fortress for about a year. His case was not an exception. Most of the remaining two hundred or so humans had been imprisoned in the Citadel for less than two years. The one notable exception was Commander Shepherd, who, ording to Urix, had been trapped in this cruel cycle for an astonishing three years.

    Emery sucked in a deep breath, his mind swiftly processing the information. He estimated that if 10 to 20 prisoners were sent to the Citadel each week, the total number of humans subjected to this fate within a year would range between 500 to 1000. Considering the barely hundred human survivors that remained, the stark reality of their situation was grim and unnerving.

    Amidst the ensuing silence, Emery gathered the courage to ask a question that had been preupying his mind. "Senior," he began, trying to mask the urgency in his voice, "I''ve been searching for Eeshoo. He is a Nephilim from my batch. Do you know if he''s here?"

    Urix''s eyes flickered with recognition at the name, but his response did nothing to alleviate Emery''s worry. "Yes, I remember Eeshoo," he said thoughtfully. "But I have never seen him here. Perhaps Commander Shepherd might have more information."

    The former Magus instructor seemed open to extending their conversation, but Emery was overwhelmed by the revtion. The entire premise of his mission hinged on Eeshoo''s presence in the Citadel. If the Nephilim was not here, then Emery''s perilous journey and his subsequent imprisonment were all in vain.

    With his heart pounding and a sense of urgency propelling him forward, Emery made a beeline towards the yard where Commander Shepherd was usually found. Spotting the grizzled veteran, he wasted no time in asking about Eeshoo. Themander, however, only shook his head and echoed Urix''s words, "Eeshoo? No..."

    He then nced toward As, who was standing nearby. "Is this the same Eeshoo you''re after?" he asked, a note of curiosity in his voice.

    As nodded solemnly, confirming themander''s suspicions. "Yes, Commander," he replied. Noticing the annoyance etched on Emery''s face, he swiftly pulled him away, cutting off any further inquiries themander might have.

    "Don''t bother to inquire further, Eeshoo''s not here," As informed Emery bluntly, his voice echoing the stark reality of their situation. As had arrived at the Citadel on a simr mission to Emery''s. The absence of Eeshoo in the Citadel, and indeed, among the collected spirit souls, was something he had verified himself.

    Frustration bubbled up within Emery. "What! How is that possible? Did the Nephilim screw up the intel?!" he eximed, his mind racing. "Jinkan was certain that Eeshoo was here. He even promised a group of magus would be here to assist!"

    A wry smile crossed As'' face. "Well, I am that group of magus" he revealed, his tone matter-of-fact. "Unfortunatly, I''m the only one left." The weight of his words hung heavily between them, a somber testament to the perilous reality of their situation.

    As had been among the first to respond when the Nephilim had learned of Eeshoo''s being sent to this Demon''s Pit two years ago. A dozen elite Nephilim Magus, including As, had volunteered for the mission, but only As and four others had managed to infiltrate this ce. Now, he was the only one left.

    Emery felt a wave of frustration surge within him. With a strained voice, he said, "Then both of us are here for nothing!"

    As paused, studying Emery for a moment before responding, "Not entirely urate."

    With a flick of his wrist, a light projected from his arm, illuminating a holographic image of the they were on. "This ce is an S-ss, 1.2 million square miles in surface area. So far, I''ve only charted 42% of it."

    As exined that he had been using every spare moment to explore the. His half-cyborg body provided him with unique capabilities, and he was able to coverrge swathes ofnd in his search. He''d found evidence suggesting that their current citadel was not the only one on this. Although the structures he''d found so far were ruins, he wasn''t willing to give up until he''d covered the entire.

    Emery was taken aback by the dedication and resolve As disyed in his quest to find Eeshoo. His feelings were aplex mix of admiration for the man''s perseverance, coupled with a gnawing irritation. Unfortunatly unlike As, Emery did not have suchmitment or time to do such things, his mind would solelyy on finding a way to escape this hellhole.

    x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1685 Task

    ?

    The room that Emery found himself in was sparse and uninviting, a hollow shell in thebyrinth of the citadel. It was here, on a hard stone floor, that he had chosen to meditate, his body folded into the familiar stance of a lotus position. The chill of the stone seeped through his clothes, providing a grounding sensation as he endeavored to attune his mind with the reality of his situation.

    He had been thrown into this alien environment, far from everything familiar. Yet, his resolve remained undeterred. He was here to survive, to find a way out, even if the odds stacked against him suggested otherwise. Eeshoo might have already met his fate. But for Emery, the mission had always been clear - escape.

    Emery turned his thoughts inward, delving deep into the silent recesses of his mind. There, a dormant entityy nestled within his spiritual core, a presence that had intertwined with his own. Its name echoed within his thoughts, a call cast into the void. "Cthulhu.. can you hear me?"

    The call reverberated unanswered. Hours passed in the gloom of his room, each minute stretching into the next as he waited for a response. But there was none. Cthulhu was silent, its presence obscured as if it were not there at all.

    Emery had known this might happen. He had struck an agreement with the Khaos Guardian prior to their capture. In the event of their imprisonment, the guardian would utilize Khaos energy to cloak its existence within the fabric of space, rendering itself undetectable.

    Cthulhu had agreed to this n; the entity had always held a predilection for long periods of slumber.

    A single lunar cycle, thirty days, was the time Emery had to live without the abilities and artifacts tied to the Khaos Guardian. For a whole month, he would not be able to draw upon the enigmatic power of Cthulhu, nor ess his stored belongings. This included the set of devices given to him by Jinkan.

    His eyes drifted to the corner of the room, envisioning the concealed cache of tools he couldn''t ess. He couldn''t help but hold on to the hope that there was indeed something in the devices that held the solution to his escape.

    Yet, hope was a fickle friend. He was well aware that his situation could end up being a dead-end, with no escape, no miraculous saving grace from the array of devices. If that was the case, he would need to resort to his final contingency n, one that involved pushing his limits and risking everything.

    That n was to break through to the sixth stage of his Katra, to fully restore his spirit core, and embrace the mantle of a Khaos Champion. When such a thing happens, he could attempt to use the power of Khaos to escape this ce.

    Emery had little faith in Jinkan''s n. He was more inclined to rely on his own strength and determination, rather than cing his faith in the Nephilim''s cryptic devices. As such, every spare moment he had was dedicated to honing his Katra, practicing the techniques that could lead him to the next stage.

    He sat in the gloom of his chamber, channeling his energy, feeling the familiar ebb and flow of his spirit core, focusing his will to strengthen his Katra. Time slipped away as Emery dove deep into his practice, preparing for the arduous journey thaty ahead.

    A scant twenty-four hours had passed when his solitude was disrupted by a knock on the door. The visitor was Magus Urix, a schrly figure who held an air of authority. "Training is beneficial, Emery, but you also need to contribute your fair share," he said.

    With that, Urix guided him out of his quarters and through the winding corridors of the citadel, finally arriving at a bustling workshop. At the center of the activity was Master Flemming, engrossed in her craft. Urix cleared his throat to catch her attention. She turned to them, a sharp focus in her eyes as she appraised Emery.

    "I hear you have a knack for apothecary. What rank are you?" she inquired.

    "Artisan rank 6," Emery answered without a hint of hesitation. His status as an apothecary Master, bestowed by the wood elvesmunity, was something he chose to withhold. In the eyes of the Magus Alliance, he had only reached the level of an Artisan, and Emery saw no reason to divulge more than necessary. At least, not until he knows more about what they wanted from him or until he feels that he can trust this master in front of him.

    "Good, quite an achievement for your age. We are fortunate to have you," Master Flemmingmended him, a hint of surprise coloring her words. She then proceeded to brief him on her work.

    Deprived of their artifacts upon arriving on this alien, the humans had been forced to adapt and survive with the resources at hand. The female master with her extensive knowledge in the field of apothecary, had taken it upon herself to concoct a myriad of potions and pills using the local flora of Demon''s Pit. She began to introduce Emery to the variety of nts she used in her concoctions, and the methods to extract their vital essence.

    The objective was clear: Emery was to go out into the alien wilderness and gather these nts. "An away party will be setting outter today. You will join them," Master Flemming stated.

    Though the task posed a considerable risk, it also presented an opportunity for Emery to get a better understanding of the, its flora, and the challenges thaty ahead. With a determined nod, he epted the task, mentally preparing himself for the journey.

    Emery found himself led back out into the citadel''s yard where Captain Steele stood tall, nked by thirteen other men. Amongst them, he recognized the formidable form of As. He noted with surprise that a significant number of the groupprised the magus who had been part of his own batch that just arrived yesterday.

    As the realization dawned on him, he understood that this expedition was more than just a supply run. It was a structured introduction to the hostile new world they found themselves in, a testing ground to gauge the skills and capabilities of each individual under practical conditions.

    Captain Steele, with his towering presence and stern expression, addressed the assembled group. His words were stark, leaving no room for misunderstanding. "Follow my orders or you will not make it back, Let''s go!"

    x x x x

 Chapter 1686 Supply Run

    "I know some of you just arrived here, but believe me the sooner you learn about this ce, the longer you can survive here" said Captain Steele, his voice echoing through the mobile construct as it rumbled out of the citadel.

    The team assembled was an intriguing mix of fourteen individuals, each carrying their unique strengths and vulnerabilities.

    Among them were four space knights, each bearing the emblem of their distinguished rank. Other than Captain Steele, a battle-hardened crescent moon magus whose seasoned gaze swept over his team with an unspoken promise of steadfast leadership, the rest were at the new moon level. The driver of the construct sat with his hands glued to the control panel, his eyes unwaveringly watching the path ahead. The remaining two were yesterday''s survivors, although only new moon magus level, they were equipped with long-range weapons and made-shift armor created in the citadel.

    Next were As and three others, each a rag-tag crescent magus. Their hands gripped simr weapons tightly, their eyes hinting at the diverse array of skills they possessed, ready to be unleashed when the moment called for it.

    One blonde-haired woman, a fierce-looking half-moon realm magus, and the strongest man within the group, a full moon magus with dark skin and unerring silence. His quiet observation masked the formidable power he held within.

    Other than Emery himself, and Wex, the tooted half-moon magus. The final three were new arrivals, with Silo among them, his face twisted in obvious annoyance at being included in this mission.

    "This going to be a quick in and out supply run so I need you all to understand the n," Captain Steele continued, his words hanging in the air as the mobile construct picked up speed, marking themencement of a daunting mission.

    As the briefing carried on, the sudden rm from the driver cut through the ongoing chatter like a de. "Hostiles detected!" he shouted. His warning elicited immediate reactions, and all eyes shifted swiftly toward the window. The view outside was a chilling sight. Thousands of orcish figures gave chase, their relentless pursuit seemingly unfazed by the monstrous machine they were after. Despite their intimidating numbers, none were able to match the zing speed of the mobile construct.

    Recognizing the trepidation stirring among the group, Captain Steele shed a confident gesture. His voice, steady and reassuring, filled thepartment, "Dont worry, this juggernaut is not only highly durable, but it also runs at 200 miles per hour. An amazing product invented by Master Borin."

    Emery recalled the brief introduction he was given about Master Borin earlier. A prisoner, like them, but with exceptional skills. He was a master cksmith and inventor, and his creations were the lifeblood of their survival on this harsh.

    This supply-run mission, other than the task given by Master Flemming, was undertaken primarily for Master Borin. To gather the resources the inventor needed to continue his invaluable work.

    Despite the sudden onset of anxiety, the group understood their roles in the mission. Their lives and the lives of all those in the citadel were intertwined with the sess of their task. And so, with a reinforced resolve, they braced themselves for what awaited them in the unforgiving terrain of the alien.

    The frenzy escted outside, the sea of orcs swelling in the wake of their formidable vehicle. The driver''s voice cut through the chaos, "Too many obstacles ahead!" The shout echoed in the metal confines, galvanizing everyone into action.

    With surprising agility, Captain Steele climbed to the vehicle''s roof and activated the mounted turret. Energy bullets fired, searing the air with their intense heat, as they cut through the horde of orcs. The juggernaut surged forward, leaving a trail of crushed orcs in its wake.

    The ride was bumpy and jarring, the vehicle lurching with each orc it ran over. Minutes turned into an eternity before the driver''s voice echoed once again, "We are diving in! Hang on!" Themand was followed by a sudden change of direction as the vehicle hurtled into a cave opening at full speed, leaving the pursuing orcs behind.

    As they navigated through thebyrinthine caves, the ride turned into a harrowing, high-speed chase. Emery observed numerous Dreadspinners, the monstrous spider-like creatures, skittering around their path. Yet, the juggernaut didn''t falter and continued its plunge deeper into the subterraneanwork.

    The vehicle would periodically re-emerge onto the surface, only to dive into another cave at the first opportunity. It was a strategy that seemed perplexing until As exined, "We aren''t driving through the caves because of the orcs. It''s to hinder the dark elves from tracking us"

    After more than three hours of driving and covering almost 500 miles from the Citadel, the tense silence within the vehicle was finally broken by Captain Steele''s stern voice,

    "We are near, Be prepared!" His words resonated within the group, priming them for the uing task, their faces lit with a mixture of determination and anxiety.

    The juggernaut began to decelerate, its monotonous rumble transforming into a low growl. As unbuckled himself and stepped outside, scanning device in hand. He waved the device around, its pale blue screen flickering with changing numbers and graphs. After several tense moments, he pointed towards another cave entrance, a small, innocuous-looking hole in the rockyndscape.

    The vehicle swiftly entered the indicated cave. It dove deeper, threading through awork of narrow tunnels that seemed too tight for the hulking vehicle. Yet, somehow, it powered through, stone and gravel crunching beneath its tires. A few hundred meters in, they found a natural chamber. The vehicle halted abruptly, its lights illuminating the rocky walls of the chamber.

    "We can''t go any further with the juggernaut. From here, we continue on foot," Captain Steele dered, his voice echoing in the cavernous space.

    Staying true to the initial n, Captain Steele and the three space knights would guard the entrance and perimeter, keeping an eye on the tunnels for any signs of danger. The rest, a group of ten, would go deeper into the cavernousbyrinth under the leadership of the dark skin full moon magus.

    With only thirty minutes allotted by Captain Steele for this exploration, the group wasted no time. Their preparations were swift and efficient, every action underlined by a sense of urgency.

    It began with As scanning and mapping thebyrinthine tunnels, the device emitting a soft hum that echoed eerily off the walls. With the path charted out on his device, he turned to the group and gestured with a determined nod, "This way!"

    They moved into the cavern, their footsteps muffled by the damp, cool air. The cave was dark, the only illumination came from their handheld lights and the strange shimmering dust that clung to the stone walls. The particles danced in the beams of their lights, creating an ethereal spectacle that momentarily took Emery''s breath away. Despite the inherent danger and the unfamiliarity, he couldn''t help but appreciate the raw, untouched beauty of the ce.

    The group ventured deeper, passing several offshoots of the main tunnel. As led them unerringly, bypassing each of the branching paths with practiced ease. He pointed out subtle markings and strange odors that indicated the presence of Dreadspinners, a creature they had been explicitly warned not to engage with. A ce he told them not to enter.

    As they reached a fork in the path, the full moon magus decided to divide the group. As was assigned to apany him, along with three others and Silo among them. Emery found himself in the remaining group, led by the blonde half-moon magus, apanied by Wex, the tattooed half-moon magus.

    "Let''s go double speed"manded the female magus, her voice echoing down the tunnel. Their pace quickened, the urgency of the mission fueling their steps.

    Within minutes, they arrived at their destination. The cavern opened up into arger space, revealing an unexpected sight. To Emery''s surprise, it was an orc breedingir, eerily reminiscent of the caves he had encountered on Nexus. Yet, thisir was different �C there was a sense of ancientness, that filled the air.

    The female magus was a little anxious before she looked toward Emery and said "You! the apothecaries, you lead the way!"

    x x x x x x x

    Author Note:

    Come and check out the Official Earth Greatest Magus character design, on the novel page. If you like it, please give it some love by voting on it.

    Don''t forget about the month chapters discount, pleasee and support the novel buy buying privilege''s chapters.

 Chapter 1687 Orc Lair

    ?

    The Orc Lair was an intimidating spectacle, an unnerving blend of organic growth and geological formations. Emery led the group into this alien environment, his vision filled with hundreds of orc cocoons lining the cavernous walls.

    Despite their dormant state, the potential threat each cocoon represented was not lost on Emery. His ability allowed him to resonate with the dormant lifeforms, each contact with the damp, lichen-covered walls causing a ripple of awareness to surge through him. He sensed not hundreds, but tens of thousands of orc lifeforms nested deeper within the sprawlingir, each in its dormant state but brimming withtent power.

    Wex, the tattooed half-moon magus, reacted instinctively at the sight of the slumbering orc horde. His body tensed, readying for battle, his gaze darting to each of the ominous cocoons. In contrast, the blonde female magus knew better than to provoke a dormant orcir. With a firm voice, she urged them to move forward, her instructions resounding in the echoey silence of the orc breeding ground, "Just move faster."

    Emery''s task, as entrusted by Master Flemming, was to locate specific ingredients deep within the orcir. Aided by his profound understanding of botany and his innate ability, [Nature Sense], he led the group deeper into thebyrinthine tunnels. Theplex system of tunnels snaked around, illuminated only by the faint luminescence emitted by some fungal growths on the damp cavern walls.

    Eventually, they reached a chamber that was distinctly different from the rest of their. It was a hidden ecosystem within the cave, where a river of moltenva surrounded a pond, filled with a mysterious green liquid. The liquid seemed to serve as a nutrient bath for a variety of luminescent nts, their faint glow reflecting off the steamy vapors that rose from the liquid.

    "Good, quickly extract it," the female magus directed. Her voice echoed ominously around the chamber, the urgency in her tone apparent. Emery quickly moved into action while the female magus ordered the rest of the group - Wex and the two other magus with ragtag armor - to fan out and guard the perimeter. The palpable tension hung heavy in the air as they set about their tasks, every rustle and ssh in the eerie silence magnifying their growing anxiety.

    With efficiency, Emery began the task of extracting the rare nts from their unusual habitat. He knelt down near the green, luminescent pond, a glow reflecting in his eyes as he prepared himself for the delicate job ahead. Each nt, he knew, had a specific method for extraction - a wrong move could render them useless, or worse, dangerous.

    [Gimeroot Weed - tier 4] was an oddity. The nt had thin, silver-colored stems and tiny star-shaped leaves. The weed itself seemed as if it were constructed of hundreds of tiny stars, giving off a soft, blue luminescence that danced across its surface.

    [Luminous Cap Fungus - tier 5], on the other hand, boasted glowing caps that emitted a soft, greenish light - a spectral vision akin to the glow of forest fireflies. Its unique shape, resembling miniature umbres, made it an exotic sight. Intricate patterns etched onto the cap''s surface made it appear even more mystical, adding to its allure.

    Both of these nts were rare species in the magus universe. They were used in a variety ofplex potions and were sought after for their unique properties. Master Fleming had imparted Emery with the necessary knowledge to handle these delicate organisms, and his proficiency in thew of nature made him the ideal candidate for the job.

    cing his hands on the moist ground near the pond, Emery focused. He felt the subtle pulsations of the life energy of the nts beneath his fingers. Gently, he coaxed the nts from their moist habitat. The nt life responded, their stems protruding from the liquid, entirely unscathed. They spurted up, guided by Emery''s touch, and drifted slowly towards the prepared bag held open by his other hand.

    In less than five minutes, the pond was void of its luminescent flora. Emery had managed to clean up the whole area, leaving it looking stark and barren inparison to its initial glowing spectacle. His efficiency was a testament to his mastery over nature''sw and his understanding of the intricate details of the botanical world.

    The blonde magus observed Emery''s swift and expert handling of the task, a hint of surprise flickering in her otherwise stoic eyes. "You are much more efficient than thest guy," she said, her words filled with begrudging admiration.

    Emery paused briefly to process her words. The implications were chilling; the st guy'' presumably hadn''t survived his assignment. The risks were clear, and Emery made a mental note to tread carefully in this treacherous environment.

    "Alright, let''s move out," ordered the blonde magus, but Emery held up his hand, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Give me a minute," he said, his eyes focused on the now barren, warm green pond.

    The female magus, seeing Emery''s steadfast concentration, did not argue. After all, he hadpleted his task far more quickly than anticipated. Emery approached the green pond, his gaze thoughtful. There was something about it that tugged at his knowledge.

    Emery had spent thest two years casually perusing the [Orcs breeding manual] he had obtained from Nexus. His understanding of the orcish race had deepened over this time, and he knew that this pond y a part in the orc''s creation.

    With a determined look in his eyes, Emery ced both his hands on the pond''s surface. Activating his [Nature Grasp], he slowly started to use [Fragmentation]. His control over naturew was much refined now, and he was able to extract a single drop from the entire pond, pulling it into a tiny vial.

    [Mysterious Green essence]

    The Magus Alliance had no information on this peculiar substance, but the Elves did. It was, ording to their lore, the main ingredient in the birthing process of orcs. Emery couldn''t suppress the thrill of discovery as he held the vial. This essence was a rare find, an essential piece in the puzzle of understanding the life cycle of the orcs.

    Pocketing the vial containing the mysterious essence, Emery turned towards the blonde magus, his voice measured and casual, "I can find another simr ce around.." His intentions were clear, he wanted to gather more of the essence, a substance with such profound importance.

    However, the female magus was quick to dismiss his suggestion. "No, this is enough for now.. we should go," she said, her tone left no room for argument. Emery nodded, hiding a hint of disappointment, and the group began their journey back to the surface.

    As they navigated through the twisting tunnels, Emery''s senses picked up on a sudden surge of energy that seemed to resonate from the thousands of dormant orcs within the walls. Startled, he looked around, "Did we wake them up? How!?" His understanding of the orcs made him realize that their presence should not have triggered the awakening, unless...

    "It''s not us... it''s the other group... let''s hurry!" The female magus interrupted Emery''s train of thought. Panic was creeping into her voice, her eyes shed with an urgency that made Emery''s heart race.

    The group of five magus picked up their pace, each footfall echoing ominously in the dark tunnels. The cavern started shaking with tremors as the orcs began to stir from their slumber. The cocoon-like walls started to rupture, revealing monstrous forms that scuttled out in frenzied confusion.

    "Go! Go!" The blonde magus shouted, hermand echoing sharply in the tunnel. The moment they stepped out of the orcir''s entrance, the female magus began weaving a powerful spell. Fire and wind elements intertwined, escting into a towering inferno - a [Fire Tornado] - that she promptly directed into the cavern''s mouth.

    The roaring tornado ripped through their, recing the damp, chilly air with a hellish ze. The orcs'' screams of agony echoed out of the caves, an eerie backdrop to the magi''s hasty retreat towards the surface. The heat from the ze was so intense that it made Emery''s skin prickle, but the screams... those were something he wouldn''t forget for a long time.

    As they emerged from the depths of the orcir, they were greeted by the sight of Captain Steel waiting for them by the Juggernaut. Its intimidating turrets were locked and loaded, their muzzles gleaming ominously under the limited light, indicating they were ready for any trouble that might unfold.

    Emery had initially thought the turrets were meant for a horde of orcs, but to his astonishment, the real threat emerged from a different tunnel. As and the remainder of his group were desperately sprinting towards them, but hot on their heels were dozens of dreadspinners �C monstrous, spider-like creatures were hot on their tails.

    "HURRY UP!!" Captain Steel bellowed, his voice echoing over the frantic chaos as he prepared to unleash the Juggernaut''s turrets on the pursuing dread-spinners.

 Chapter 1688 Desperate Escape

    Chapter 1688 Desperate Escape

    Sounds of rapid energy bullets sted through the damp, dreary air, rebounding off the cold stone walls. Their deafening reports ricocheted, echoing through the underground chamber, drowning out the maddening shrieking of the arachnid swarm.

    Like a hailstorm of death, the barrage was unrelenting, obliterating numerous spiders in a gruesome ballet of carnage. It provided just enough of an opening, a sliver of hope for the magus group to make their desperate escape.

    As, led the charge, his imposing form darting through the relentless wave of screeching creatures. Three other magus, followed in his wake, their movements fraught with evident strain. Heavy bags, filled to the brim with the precious items they had risked their lives for, clung tightly to their arms.

    Suddenly, a blur of motion tore through the chaos - the half machine Magus, acting on split-second instinct, tossed his burdensome bags toward the group. With a swift movement, mechanical in its precision, he propelled himself into the air, flying just above the sea of chittering monstrosities. Both of his mechanical arms were aze, discharging waves of vibrant energy. His spell, a powerful confluence of the primal elements - the fiery fury of a [re Tempest]. Burning mes and jagged lightning bolts rained down, shattering the creatures that dared to venture too close.

    Yet amidst this maelstrom of chaos, Emery''s keen eyes caught onto an unsettling detail. They were one man short. The full moon magus, their pir of strength, Magus ne, was conspicuously missing.

    A knot of terror twisted inside Captain Steele''s stomach as he bellowed, "Where is Magus ne!" His voice, gruff andmanding, sliced through the symphony of chaos, ringing out like a desperate plea over the screeching of arachnids and the thunderous reports of his energy turret.

    Before As could muster a response, a scene straight from the most horrific of nightmares unfurled before their eyes. Emerging from the yawning mouth of the tunnel they had just bolted from, amidst an avnche of tumbling rocks and dust, a grotesque figure was flung out.

    Impaled grotesquely on the jagged appendage of a monstrosity, a human body was on gruesome disy. The creature was a chilling sight, its anatomy a horrifying amalgamation of spider and humanoid. Its lower half was all spider - eight legs, skittering on the ground, while the upper half was eerily humanoid, twisted in a silent scream of agony.

    [Phantom Drider - Mythical creature]

    A name that invoked fear in even the most hardened of magus.

    The sheer terror of the moment was amplified by the horrifying realization that the mangled body skewered by the creature was Magus ne. The mythical beast had torn the full moon magus in half, effectively silencing the once formidable force in their group.

    "Get inside! NOWW!!" Captain Steele roared, his voice echoing off the cavernous walls as he ramped up his energy bombardment towards the tunnel entrance. The aperture of the tunnel had grown ominouslyrger, and from its depths, more spiders continued to spill forth like an unholy tide.

    Despite the urgency, Emery couldn''t help but observe the blonde female magus. In the face of the nightmarish spectacle, she defied the captain''s orders, and with a determined glint in her eyes, she charged headlong towards the colossal beast. Ignoring the danger and the captain''s warning, she unleashed her own fiery torrent. Her spell - a swirling vortex of me, a [ming Tornado], surged towards the advancing swarm.

    In the heat of the moment, Emery had a stark realization. The blonde female magus wasn''t simply disobeying orders. She was running headlong into the jaws of death, distracting the mythical Drider to buy time for the others, all in a desperate attempt to save the fallen Magus ne. Her bold, yet reckless, maneuver sessfully drew the attention of the creature. It turned its monstrous gaze towards her, the lethal focus shifting away from the rest of the group.

    "THOSE FOOLS!!" The Captain''s curse echoed within the chamber. His face twisted in a mix of frustration and concern as he continued to fire the turret,ser-focused on the growing swarm of arachnids.

    Thest of the bags of cargo made it inside the vehicles, their precious load protected. Silo, overwhelmed with panic, shouted, "We must move now!! Captain, please!!" His pleading voice bounced off the cavern walls, the urgency evident. But the Captain seemed deaf to his pleas, his attention solely on the ensuing battle.

    Emery realized that the fastest way out of this nightmare was by saving the incapacitated Magus ne. Falling to his knees, he put both hands on the ground, the dirt and grime clinging to his skin. He summoned his [Mineralized Warriors], beings of earth and stone, who charged headlong into the swarm, their aim not to win but to dy. Seeing Emery''s strategy, Wex followed suit, summoning his spectral entities to join the fray.

    A mythical creature like the Phantom Drider wasn''t something they could easily vanquish. Especially not with the multitude of Dreadspinner spinners emerging from the cavern, their number increasing with every passing second.

    Their sole aim was to hold the creature at bay long enough to escape.

    As, the most nimble among them, saw his opportunity. With a burst of speed, he darted towards the fallen Magus ne and scooped up the upper half of his body. Despite the gruesome sight, he didn''t falter. Carrying the critically wounded magus, he sprinted back towards the group, their ticket to survival in his arms.

    A shrill, terrifying shriek echoed throughout the cavern, emanating from the enormous creature. Although itsnguage was indecipherable to the humans, its intentions were clear: fury at having its prey snatched from it. The Phantom Driderunched into a furious rampage, charging directly towards the vehicles with a frightening speed that belied its monstrous size.

    In this critical moment, Emery put his palms back on the ground, his fingers sying wide against the cool stone floor. He drew upon his magic once again, performing abination of two spells. From the depths of the earth, massive roots sprang forth, their gnarled and twisted forms shooting up to entangle the rampaging creature. At the same time, the solid stone beneath began to shift and soften, transforming into a treacherous pit of thick, sticky mud, attempting to hinder its advance.

    "Go NOW!" Emery''s voice cut through the pandemonium. One by one, the group swiftly entered the vehicles, leaving only Emery behind, watching as the mythical creature began to free itself from the dual-pronged magical trap he''d created. With a final nce and a nod of understanding from the Captain, Emery stepped into the vehicle, the doors sliding shut behind him.

    The engines of the Juggernaut roared to life, echoing through the cavern as it shot off towards the tunnel entrance, the swarm of arachnids in hot pursuit. Another ear-splitting shriek filled the air, the creature''s frustration palpable as it watched its prey escape.

 Chapter 1689 Returning

    Chapter 1689 Returning

    "ne!! Hang on!!"

    The blonde female magus''s desperate plea resonated through the din of the speeding vehicle''s engine. The fading screams of the formidable Phantom Drider still echoed eerily in the backdrop, serving as a chilling testament to the perilous encounter they had narrowly escaped.

    For a Magus, possessing an Immortal body granted them the uncanny ability to recover from gruesome injuries. Their bodies could reknit flesh, mend bones, and patch up punctured organs - an extraordinary feat that was, unfortunately, not an immediate one. Especially when the afflicted was unconscious, the process of regeneration could stretch into long, agonizing hours.

    Laid out on the hard metallic floor of the vehicle, ne was a horrifying sight. His insides grotesquely spilled out in an indecent disy of the brutality they had just fled from.

    Reacting swiftly amidst the panicked chaos, Emery leaped into action. His hands started to glow, suffused with the ethereal light of nature as he channeled a potent healing spell. A warm, soothing light began to envelop the severely injured ne.

    It was a tense wait, the seconds stretching into long, agonizing minutes before signs of recovery became evident. The dark-skinned Magus, battered but undeterred, eventually regained consciousness, his voice weak but filled with unmistakable vitality.

    "You losing your calm, Cass.. doesn''t suit you.." His words, though uttered with noticeable difficulty, carried an undertone of reassurance.

    The two Magus, apparently were a couple. The sight of the usually stoic and unppable woman breaking down in fear was a stark reminder of a certain woman he had left behind in his home world. Their desperate situation, their narrow escape, and Cass''s visible fear further solidified Emery''s resolve. He needed to escape this alien, whatever the cost.

    With ne''s condition stable, the journey resumed. It was an additional two hours of grueling travel back to the safety of the citadel. The thunderous roars of the engine, the jarring vibrations of the metallic frame, and the seemingly endless expanse of destendscapes outside were the only constantpanions for the weary magus.

    As they began closing in on their destination, Captain Steele''s demeanor shifted. An air of tension filled thepartment. The Captain began to exin.

    Exiting the citadel was always the easier part of their missions; it was the return that posed the real challenge. The brutal Orc would typicallyy in wait for their return.

    Two hundred miles away from the citadel, the group could already discern the ominous hordes of Orcs waiting for their return.

    A dazzling firework shot into the starless night sky from the citadel, the vibrant explosion serving as a beacon, guiding them toward the safer path they were to follow.

    "South gate!!" The captain''s shout pierced the growing tension, his orders delivered with unmistakable urgency. With deft agility, he climbed up to the vehicle turret, his silhouette framed against the dim light filtering from outside.

    The juggernaut''s vehicle swiftly swerved in response to the captain''s orders, changing its course and taking a wide, circuitous path that skirted the citadel''s outskirts. It was a relentless drive through an ocean of adversaries; there was no clear path, no safe havens. As far as their eyes could reach, thendscape was teeming with the grey-skinned Uruks, their numbers staggering, their war cries deafening.

    Yet, the vehicle charged forward undeterred, ransacking anything and anyone that dared cross its path, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. The constant stato of bullets firing from the turrets created a cacophony of chaos that further fueled their adrenaline.

    150 miles,

    130 miles,

    110 miles,

    The distance rapidly closed, their speed unchecked. The sight of the forebodingva seas became visible. They knew, once they crossed the bridge spanning its fiery expanse, they would reach the rtive safety of the citadel.

    However, Amid the sea of gray-skinned Uruks, a single figure stood tall and intimidating. It was a dark elf, his hulking frame cutting an imposing figure against the backdrop of the tumultuous horde. The heavy metal rods he held in his hands were as fearsome as his presence, radiating a chilling aura of menace.

    Captain Steele''s voice echoed through the cacophony outside, his tone fraught with an urgency that sent chills down their spines. "Fuck! That''s the Khan!! Get Ready!!" He bellowed, recognition and dread contorting his rugged features.

    Every soul in the vehicle turned their attention to the imposing figure blocking their path, their hearts pounding in their chests. The name ''Khan'' struck fear into their hearts - the chief of the dark elves. The fight they had hoped to avoid was now an inescapable reality.

    Emboldened by adrenaline and desperation, the Captain roared his orders once again, "Full speed ahead!! Die you die!!" He aimed the vehicle''s formidable turret squarely at the menacing figure ahead, his fingers ready on the trigger.

    But the dark elf chieftain, the Khan, stood his ground, an unyielding pir amongst the throng of his kin. In a show of power, he raised one of his massive metal rods, channeling his brute strength into a throw that defied all odds.

    The rod hurtled through the air like a streak of lightning, its speed matched only by its lethal intention. With the vehicle barreling forward at high velocity, evading the iing projectile was near impossible.

    An earth-shattering crash reverberated through the interior of the vehicle. The upants were thrown off their bnce, their screams drowned in the horrendous sound of the impact. A gory sight met their eyes as the rod smashed through the front window, impaling the driver and a magus seated directly behind it.

    The blow was so powerful it sent the juggernaut veering off its course. It skidded, toppled, and began to roll uncontrobly, the world inside turning into a maelstrom of chaos. All the upants were violently jostled, their bodies tossed around as if they were mere dolls in the face of the horrific onught.

    Even amidst the cmitous wreckage, Emery''s sharp instincts and quick reflexes prevailed. He was one of the magus who had the presence of mind to cast a defensive spell just before the vehicle took the catastrophic hit, shielding him from the brunt of the impact.

    The ground vibrated beneath him, reverberating with the thunderous charge of the iing orc horde. Their battle cries filled the air, a dreadful chorus that only promised an imminent onught. Realizing the direness of their situation, Emery didn''t waste a moment. He crawled his way out of the toppled vehicle, his every sense on high alert.

    Once out, he quickly regained his footing, his eyes scanning the chaos unfolding around him. It was a surreal sight, the sh of fear and determination on the faces of his fellow magus, the grim determination of the orc horde, and the aftermath of their devastating crash.

 Chapter 1690 Crash

    Chapter 1690 Crash

    The situation was precarious, to say the least. The ground beneath them shook with the terrifying vibrations of thousands of Uruk stomping their way towards them. The beastly cries of the oing horde reverberated through the air, creating a symphony of doom that echoed around the scattered remnants of the magi.

    The human magus were in stark contrast to their adversaries. Many of them were still struggling to regain their bearings from the sudden crash, their bodies bruised and their spirits winded. Some were trapped inside the upended vehicle, their cries muffled by the heavy, metallic groans of the twisted wreckage seeking an escape route.

    Amongst the debris and chaos, Emery''s eyes found a familiar face. Silo, a fellow magus, was struggling to his feet, his body drenched in blood. His once proud, confident visage now held only terror and desperation. His gaze found Emery''s, and for a moment, their eyes locked. Silo''s voice, usually somanding and decisive, was barely a whimper now. "I am Silo," he pleaded, his voice trembling with fear and pain. His words were a desperate plea, "Save me and my Faction will��"

    Before Silo could finish his sentence, his plea was abruptly and brutally cut short. From Silo''s own shadow, a figure emerged swiftly. So fast was the movement that the eye barely registered it before the gruesome oue was revealed - Silo''s head was brutally severed from his body, rolling away in a morbid dance of death. The figure, as it emerged fully, was unmistakable - it was the scarred dark elf, his chilling presence causing the air to drop several degrees.

    "You all are not getting away now!" His words,ced with a promise of death. The elf''s gaze was fixated on Emery, a terrifying glint of determination glimmering in his eyes. A predator assessing his prey, the dark elf''s gaze was thest thing Emery saw before he disappeared into the shadows once again, leaving behind an air of deadly anticipation.

    Emery was confident with his spirit sense ability, it gave an additionalyer of perception that allowed him to detect the presence and movements of others. However, the dark elf''s movements eluded his spirit sense easily, like trying to grasp smoke with bare hands. This could only mean one thing: the dark elf must possess a high proficiency in thew of darkness, or its advanced form, thew of shadow.

    Moreover, the lethalbination of this proficiency with a terrifying poisonous attack made the dark elf a fearsome adversary in the current chaos. The magus, scattered and confused, seemed likembs waiting for the ughter in the face of such a figure. It was a chilling realization, a stark reminder of the predator they were facing.

    However, The dark elf''s final gaze towards Emery was etched deep into his memory. It wasn''t hard to deduce that he was the intended target. But Emery wasn''t one to falter in the face of danger. On the contrary, he rose to the challenge.

    Without wasting another second, Emery invoked his newly learnt spell, one that he had acquired during his time with the Vanyar wood elves:

    [Sylvan Armor - Tier 5]

    Drawing upon the power of nts and earth to form a protective shield around him. At hismand, the spell wove a strong barrier of entwining vines and roots that danced and weaved around him, providing a formidable shield against physical and magical attacks.

    It was a unique defensive spell, its potency arguably surpassing his previous [Jade Armor]. However, without ess to darkness energy of Khaos, this spell certainly going to be his live saving solution.

    As he anticipated, the dark elf materialized from the shadows right beside him. But he was a tad toote. By the time he had made his move, Emery''s Sylvan Armor was already in ce, glowing with the verdant power of nature. The dark elf''s pitch-ck dagger plunged into the armor, piercing halfway through the thick foliage before it was stopped.

    Seizing the opportunity, Emery reached out, grabbing the dark elf''s arm with an iron grip. With a swift motion, he forced the elf to release his dagger. And then, he let his fist fly, delivering a punch that rocked the dark elf backwards.

    BAMMM!!!!

    The force of Emery''s punch sent the dark elf stumbling back a few meters. It wasn''t enough to significantly hurt him physically, but the surprise and the minor humiliation were a blow to his pride. Dusting himself off, the dark elf spat a bitter response, his voiceced with venom, "Tell me your name, human, so I can carve it on your tombstone!" As he spoke, another strange dagger formed in his hand, materializing from the surrounding shadows.

    Emery, however, wasn''t intimidated. Instead, he calmly began his own transformation, invoking [Twilight Transformation]. His body started to shift and morph covering his skin with silver fur and boosting up his battle power.

    Sharp and deadly [de ws] came out of his fist, an embodiment of his readiness for the fight. With an icy calm in his voice, he retorted, "You don''t need to know, you will die here today." His statement wasn''t a mere threat; it was a promise.

    Unfortunately, Their imminent sh was stalled by the arrival of the Uruk horde, now closing in rapidly on their location. Three dark elves rose above the sea of orcs, their tall figures looming ominously. Among them was the Khan himself, his chilling aura leading the charge.

    In the midst of this intensifying chaos, a defiant roar pierced the air. The space knight captain had climbed onto the overturned vehicle, ripping the turret from its mount and holding it in his arms. He opened fire, his battle cry ringing out above the chaos,

    "Do not Falter!! Fight!! Fight!!"

    His tenacious disy bolstered the spirits of the human magus. ne, despite being only half-recovered, rose to his feet and joined forces with Cass, the blonde female magus. Along with two surviving magus who had barely escaped death, theyunched a counterattack.

    As, the half-machine Magus, was about to join the fight when the captain''smand echoed in his ears, "You! Take the bags to the citadel! Get some help!" Though eager to join the fray, As knew his duty. He quickly gathered the bags, shot a nce at the raging battlefield, and then soared into the sky towards the citadel.

    Emery, meanwhile, set his own objective as the battlefield was fully set. He locked eyes with the scarred dark elf, their shared animosity a tangible force between them. His objective was clear and singr �C he had to kill this dangerous dark elf.

 Chapter 1691 Dark Elf Chief

    ?

    The battlefield rapidly descended into a maelstrom of intensebat.

    At the vanguard of the Uruk hordes, the dark elf chief emerged, a figure of nightmarish power. With him were two more of his kind and arrayed against them was the duo of Balen and Cass, whose resolve remained unbroken despite the daunting odds. With them were two other magus, a rag-tag pair who were doing their best to contribute to the desperate defense.

    Perched on the metallic hulk of an overturned vehicle was Captain Steele. His form was nked by two other space knights, their armored bodies adding to the fortification. Their stance was unyielding as they turned their futuristic weapons toward the surging tide of Uruks, the crackling sts of energy disrupting the advancing enemy ranks.

    Emery, on the other hand, had alreadyunched himself into his own fight. He faced a shadow Magus, a foe skilled in the arts of deception and evasion. Emery knew all too well that brute force alone would not best such an adversary. Topensate, he cast his roots spell, a technique that allowed him to sense the subtle shifts in the shadows, the ephemeral traces left behind by his opponent''s movements.

    Their engagement morphed into a ceaseless exchange of strikes and parries, a deadly dance where neither couldnd a substantial blow. Emery''s teeth clenched at the thought of his [Blink] spell, an ability that could have given him the edge against the shadow Magus if only he could cast it once again.

    nk!

    The sharp ring of metal on metal echoed across the battlefield as Emery''s w met the dark elf''s dagger. The de shattered upon impact, the third one he had destroyed in their duel. An audible growl of frustration escaped the dark elf''s lips, his temper ring.

    Even in the midst of his duel, Emery''s awareness stretched towards the greater battle, his spirit sense sharply attuned to the ebb and flow of the conflict. His gaze turned towards the duo Magus ne and Cass, who were standing strong against the onught. Despite their efforts, casting powerful spell after spell, they seemed unable to halt the wave of iing Uruks. Worse yet, another of their ragtag magus had fallen under the onught of the dark elf chief, a sight that sent a pang of dread to the human group.

    His momentary distraction from their duel only seemed to infuriate the dark elf more. "You insult me, human! Fight me!" the elf growled, his voice a seething cauldron of anger.

    However, the bnce of their confrontation was about to be disrupted. Suddenly, a new figure burst onto the scene. His body was a canvas of glowing tattoos, his features radiating determination. It was Wex, the Coven of Shades magus.

    "Emery, go help them," he called, his eyes never leaving the dark elf. "Let me take this one!"

    His words startled Emery. "I don''t have the battle power to match the elf chief," Wex admitted frankly. "You, the savage acolyte, do."

    Still started that the magus know his title, he said "Go, kill or capture the chief and we could win this battle!" Wex''s words weren''t mere bravado. His strategy held merit. The Khan was guarded by just two other dark elves, while the chief''s brutal fighting style was something Emery was more adept at handling.

    Wex himself was no slouch in battle. He invoked his spectral armor, the tattoos on his body glowing brighter. "My armor can withstand that deadly knife of his," he dered, a challenging grin on his face. "And I want to see which of us is the true master of thew of shadow!"

    With those words, Wex vanished into shadow,mencing his own duel against the scarred mags, the battlefield shifted once more.

    Just as Emery was processing this change, he noticed the dark elf chief making his move. The hulking brute took a high leap and dived with ferocious strength toward the overturned vehicles. His impact sent a shockwave through the ground, tossing the three space knights aside like ragdolls, killing one of them in the process.

    Without hesitation, Emery rushed to intercept the dark elf chief. He arrived just in time, his ws shing with the chief''s advance, preventing him from striking the vulnerable space knight captain.

    BAMMM!!!

    The initial collision was fierce, the force pushing Emery back. His wolf transformation, though formidable, was clearly not enough to contend with this full moon dark elf chief. Emery realized he needed more to face this formidable foe, prompting him to invoke his deeper powers.

    [Battle Howl]

    [Immortal gate]

    [Paragon''s Blessing]

    15 battle power from the Howl, 50 from the innate ability, and another 64 battle power from the secret technique thought by Izta. Emery''s battle power skyrocketed, the number 325 shing momentarily before it surged to a full moon peak of 514.

    His enhanced strikes started to leave visible wounds on the dark elf chief. However, the chief merely sneered, his eyes filled with contempt. "Huh! Half-blood dogs!! I will kill you first!!"

    [Bloodhound steps] - This time, it was Emery who was dictating the tempo of the battle. Moving with fluid grace, he began to circle the chief, utilizing his improved w-fighting techniques to press his advantage.

    The dark elf chief, scoffing at Emery''s attempts to defeat him, brought forth a solid metal rod out of the rocks on the ground. Using his earth maniption abilities, the chief shaped the rod into a formidable weapon.

    As the rod took form, the dance of battle intensified, as both figures exchanged blow after blow, pushing one another to the brink.

    The metallic ngs echoed in the air as Emery''s ws and the chief''s rod met, sparks flying off every collision. They moved with calcted precision, each seeking an opening in the other''s defenses. The tension was palpable, the battlefield akin to a chessboard with both parties making strategic moves.

    Just when Emery was figuring out his next move, an unexpected ally joined the fray. Captain Steele, with the unmistakable mechanical whir of his twin energy guns, charged into the heat of the battle. Beams of potent energy burst from the guns, each shot urate and lethal,nding squarely on the dark elf chief.

    The chief, caught off guard, flinched under the barrage of energy bullets. Each hit scorched his armor, smoke billowing off him, distorting his menacing figure.

    "Now!!" Captain Steele''s voice echoed in Emery''s mind, seizing the moment of distraction.

    Reacting instantly, Emeryunched himself at the dark elf chief, his body a blur as he closed the gap between them. His ws rippled with energy as he invoked his [Omega Strike], aiming for a critical hit.

    CLANK!!

    In a mesmerizing disy of agility and power, Emery materialized three energy des in his hand. With a swift, precise movement, he drove them deep into the dark elf chief''s chest.

    Blood spurted out like a gruesome fountain, staining the ground beneath them. The mighty dark elf chief, now heavily wounded, grunted in pain. The once-smug expression on his face was reced by one of shock and pain. This was a critical hit, one that could potentially turn the tide of the battle.

 Chapter 1692 Final Strike

    ?

    The savage onught of Emery''s w strikes carved into the elf chief''s flesh, creating wounds so deep that his innards wereid bare. Despite the brutality of his attack, Emery didn''t falter. His ws found their mark over and over again, painting a grisly tableau on the elf''s body.

    The scent of spilled blood in the air stirred something primal within Emery. An uncontroble thirst for the kill overcame him, an instinct that demanded the life of his prey. He was just about to deliver the final blow when a dark elfunched himself at Emery, brandishing a ming saber.

    Emery growled in frustration as he was pushed back from his intended target. His annoyance grew into wrath as he grabbed the interloper by the arm and sank his teeth into the dark elf''s neck. This particr dark elf was a mere crescent moon, nothingpared to Emery''s overwhelming battle power. With minimal effort, he tore the dark elf''s head from his body.

    HOWLLL!!!

    As Emery''s triumphant roar reverberated across the battlefield, the remnants of his powerful adversaryy scattered beneath his feet, a grisly testament to his battle prowess. However, there was no time for celebration. The dark elf chief was rapidly making his way towards the safety of the Uruk hordes. With a growl of determination, Emery began to chase him.

    Between him and his prey were numerous obstacles. Gray-skinned champions of the Uruk hordes, fierce warchiefs standing tall with a malicious gleam in their eyes, blocking his path. But they were mere nuisances to him, quickly being torn apart by his wrath-filled charge. The sight of the lone warrior breaking through their ranks, blood-soaked and unstoppable, brought an odd sense of excitement to the onlooking space knight captain and the rest of the allies.

    However, just as he was about to close in on the wounded elf chief, another dark elf stepped forward to intercept him. This one was stronger, more resilient than the ones before him. With a frustrated roar, Emery engaged him. The seconds turned into a full minute as he struggled to bring down this new opponent. By the time he seeded, the elf chief had disappeared deep within the protective bulk of the Uruk horde.

    As if this was not enough, Emery sensed a new wave of trouble brewing. A dozen dark elf magus reinforcements were closing in on their position, their ominous magical energies growing stronger with each passing second.

    "Damn it!" Emery cursed under his breath, clenching his teeth in frustration. The situation was turning from bad to worse with each passing moment.

    Casting a quick nce over his shoulder, he noted the rapidly deteriorating condition of his team. Magus ne, was now at the brink of exhaustion, barely holding his own against the enemy. Out of the fourteen powerful magus who had apanied them at the start of this mission, only half were still fighting. The others had fallen, eitherying lifeless on the blood-soaked ground or writhing in pain, too incapacitated to continue the battle. The sight filled him with an overwhelming sense of dread.

    "My ammo is low!! Retreat!!" Captain Steele''s voice echoed across the battlefield, a clear note ofmand in the midst of chaos.

    Reacting swiftly, Magus Cass summoned his me tornado. The powerful spell created a barrier of swirling fire, impeding the advance of the Uruk hordes. As the wall of me roared to life, Cass seized the exhausted ne and started their retreat.

    Captain Steele, however, chose to hold his ground. "I need to make a proper burial for my Juggernaut," he yelled toward Emery. His tone held a finality that brooked no argument. "Go!!"

    It took Emery a moment toprehend the Space Knight''s intention. He realized toote that Steele had rigged the armored vehicles. As the realization struck, he quickly put as much distance between himself and the vehicles as possible.

    From a safe distance, Emery watched as Steele exhausted thest of his ammunition. Surrounded by a sea of Uruks and elves, the Space Knightughed hysterically, a wild and defiant sound that carried even over the cacophony of battle, before the vehicle exploded.

    KABOOOOMMM!!

    The resulting st was enormous, hurling Emery further away. The area was instantly enveloped in a cloud of dust and smoke. The explosion imed thousands of enemy lives, leveling the area around it and creating a gaping hole in the Uruk frontlines.

    Captain Steele''s sacrifice bought them precious moments to escape, hisst act a fitting testament to his courage.

    Rather than seeking the sanctuary of the citadel, Emery turned his attention towards Wex who was a just short distance away.

    However, as the smoke from the explosion began to clear, Emery was startled to see the sight in front of him. Wex, the tattooed magus, stood still, his protective spectral armor pierced and torn apart. It wasn''t the handiwork of a dark elf''s poisonous dagger that had done this but something far more concerning.

    It was a de of pure light energy, emanating from the dark elf''s arm something that should never be shown by a dark elf race. It also had a chillingly familiar form and vibrated with an energy that mirrored the weapon used by the ancient Magus, the dark elf''s most recent victim. This revtion sent a wave of shock through Emery.

    Wex was heavily wounded, blood flowing freely from his multiple injuries. He was on the brink of death. Seeing this, Emery felt a sense of urgency grip him, and he charged toward his fallenrade, hoping to provide some aid.

    But his efforts were in vain. With a cruel smile ying on their lips, the dark elvesunched a series of attacks using the light des. The onught was brutal, tearing Wex''s body apart before Emery''s very eyes. It was a sight that would be etched into Emery''s memory, a grim reminder of the viciousness of their enemies.

    "DAMN YOU!!"

    The air around Emery vibrated with his furious roar as he charged toward the magus seeking revenge, but after a mere sh, the dark elf melted back into the shadows.

    Emery''s fury was reced with a sickening emptiness as he was left staring at Wex''s lifeless body. He was engulfed by a storm of emotions and readied to locate the dark elf who hadmitted this heinous act.

    "Come out you coward!!"

    Instead of the dark elf, Emery sensed a group of other dark elves rushing toward him. Emery, riddled with frustration and decided to retreat.

    As he backed away, a whisper crept out from the shadows, "I am Kieran, and you will be my next prey." The provoking words made him rage once again, but Emery suppressed it, focusing on his escape.

 Chapter 1693 Loots

    ?

    Within a fleeting few minutes, Emery found himself at the brink of the expansiveva sea, its molten waves rippling menacingly beneath him. He could feel the intense heat prickling his skin, and the acrid smell of burning stone assaulted his senses. Despite the dangers it presented, theva sea was the only barrier separating him from the safety of the citadel.

    Summoning the mystical energy within him, Emery invoked the [Light Wing] spell. His words resonated with an otherworldly echo, and in response, a pair of luminescent wings materialized from his back.

    Heunched himself into the air, the brilliant wings lifting him over the lethal expanse. As the citadel grew closer, the menacing, fiery sea receded into the distance, and the relief of surviving the battlefield turned bitter.

    Uponnding within the citadel''s protective walls, the magnitude of their defeat hit him like a hammer blow. Of the 14 who had ventured on the mission, only five had returned.

    His arrival was met with an eruption of anger from Magus Cass. Her rage filled the air, directed at the Citadel Magus guard who had been on duty. She med him for providing wed intelligence and for his lethargy in dispatching reinforcements. Her usations,ced with sorrow and frustration, echoed through the citadel, drawing the attention of everyone present.

    The atmosphere turned tense as more magus gathered, a potential internal fight looming on the horizon. However, amanding presence emerged, dissipating the escting hostility. The elderly and revered figure of Commander Shepard appeared, his imposing demeanor demanding attention and respect. As the murmurs quietened, he began to speak, his voice echoing with wisdom and authority.

    "The dark elves had deployed a decoy on the other side of the citadel," he exined, revealing the cunning tactic the enemy had employed to ensnare them.

    His words seemed to pacify the furious Magus Cass, who bit back her rage and shifted her focus to aiding the wounded. With Magus ne in her care, she entered the citadel, leaving behind the crowd of magus, and the sting of their defeat.

    In addition to Emery and As, the third surviving member of their decimated group was a space knight. This seasoned warrior served as second-inmand under Captain Steele, who had perished in the battle and now he meticulously recited the details of their mission, providing a full report to the waiting Commander.

    Commander Shepard turned his gaze upon Emery, acknowledging the younger man''s significant contributions to the battle.

    "We are lucky to have you with us," he said solemnly, his eyes radiating sincerity. However, these words tasted bitter on Emery''s tongue. He couldn''t ignore the casualty of the mission.

    Commander Shepard added, "Although life is what matters most, at least the objectives werepleted."

    Emery had little time to dwell on the Commander''s words. As brought forth fiverge bags that he had carried back from the mission, one filled with the mushrooms and weeds Emery had gathered. The contents of the other four bags, however, were far more intriguing.

    As one of the bags was opened, Emery''s eyes fell on an oval-shaped, dark green crystal rock. Its rough surface belied the immense energy that pulsated within. Upon touching the rock, Emery could feel its life force, a vibrant, pulsating energy that coursed through his fingers.

    "Those are Phantom Drider eggs," Commander Shepard revealed.

    He then motioned to As, "Show the new guy what the others sacrificed their lives for."

    Following As, Emery shouldered two of the bags and headed toward one of the buildings that previously housed the Juggernauts. The building was more akin to a graveyard of machinery.

    As they stepped inside, the sound of a man''s voice filled the air. His cries were raw, filled with palpable sorrow, "NO!! No, my baby Juggernaut!! WHY!! WHY!!" The despair in his voice resonated within the hollow confines of the building.

    The source of this outcry was a man named Master Borin. He was a fat and short individual whose physique bore an uncanny resemnce to the dwarves. But Master Borin was no mere cksmith. He was an inventor, a genius in his craft. The Juggernauts, the magus energy weapons��his skilled hands had brought them all into existence.

    Upon noticing As and Emery entering with the bags, Master Borin attempted to regain hisposure. His voice, though still heavy with grief, carried a note of authority as he directed them, "You know where to put it, at the back!"

    In the far corner of the building stood a unique piece of machinery. Master Borin used this device to process the Phantom Dreden eggs. He expertly utilized the outer shells to craft high-tier metals, while the energy-rich insides powered the citadel''s technological marvels. This fusion of biology and technology was a product of Master Borin''s genius, created with the help of Master mming.

    While Emery was surveying the surrounding area, his eyesnded on a gruesome sight at the back of the room. Laid out on a table were the bodies of space knights, their lifeless forms stark against the dull metal surface. A chill ran down Emery''s spine as he realized these were the very knights who had fallen during his arrival.

    It took him only a few moments to realize that the bodies were not there for any funerary rites but were being dissected for parts. The space knights, after all, were imnted with as many as ten different devices, turning their bodies into a treasure trove of usefulponents. It all clicked in Emery''s head - this was why the retrieval of the bodies had been so crucial.

    As then went on to exin that their defensive stand against the dark elves wasrgely thanks to Master Borin and Master mming. Their inventions were not limited to the Juggernaut vehicles or energy weapons but extended to the six turrets strategically positioned at the citadel''s corners and the energy shields protecting them.

    However, their situation had turned dire. With the loss of the Juggernauts, their ability to run supply missions had been severelypromised. Master Borin, frustrated at the turn of events, grumbled about the uing weeks he''d have to spend crafting another Juggernaut. The citadel''s energy supply, as it was, wouldn''t be enough to withstand a prolonged battle.

    Master Borin, caught in his frustration, let out a guttural yell, "It''s only three weeks until the next drought! ARGHH! I hate this!!"

    In the absence of the vehicles, their only course of action was to halt supply runs. Emery left with spare time on his hands, took the time to offer asional help in Master mming''sb while returning to his training.

 Chapter 1694 Observer

    ?

    Amidst the fiery battles that engulfed the Demon''s Pit below, an entirely different scene unfolded within the cold confines of the Umbra Space Fortress.

    Floating high above the''s surface, this fortress served as the strategic nerve center of the dark elves. Its walls contained a myriad of rooms, but in one, in particr, a group of elves were huddled, their eyes glued to a multitude of light disys.

    The room was filled with an eerie glow, the only light source being the holographic disys filled with information.

    Suddenly, the door hissed open, and a grand magus figure strode in. He was an imposing figure, d in an intricate robe signifying his high status. At his entrance, the room went quiet, the elves standing in deference to the neer.

    "High Warden," they greeted, their voices resonating with respect and submission.

    The High Warden nodded in acknowledgment and turned his attention to the light disys. His keen eyes flickered over the data streams, absorbing the information. The areas under hismand were of strategic importance: Darksteel Citadel, ckstar Bastions, and his personal favorite, the Demon''s Pit.

    One of the elves, dressed in a simple grey uniform, stepped forward and start to recount the events of a battle that had transpired a few days ago. It was a tale of loss, a brutal conflict that led to the death of 9 humans and 2 of the dark elves.

    This wasn''t mere conjecture; their information was derived from two key sources. The visual feeds from above provided a bird''s eye view of the skirmishes, another was the soul bindings they had ced on their prisoners.

    At this report, a smile slowly crawled onto the High Warden''s face. He leaned in, his interest piqued, and asked for more detail. His eyes glinted in the eerie glow of the light disys, eager to delve deeper into the events of the recent past.

    "They''ve managed to wound the Khan?" the High Warden asked, his voice echoing the surprise he felt.

    The elf in the grey uniform nodded. "Yes, High Warden. Mchai the Durokhai is still in recovery."

    Hearing this, the High Warden''s eyes narrowed, curiosity piqued. He gestured toward the visual feeds, manipting them with an ease born from familiarity. He zoomed in on the chaos below, the figures fighting on the ground bingrger, although the rity was limited due to the distance. Yet, amidst the blur, he spotted a figure that stood out. It was a half-blood wolf, its feral strength overpowering the dark elf chief.

    "It''s him��" the High Warden murmured. His gaze fixated on the half-blood wolf, a glint of interest sparking in his eyes. "Interesting."

    The elf in the grey uniform added "High Warden, this is the roster for the next batch of prisoners to be sent to the Demon''s Pit," he reported, presenting a digital list.

    However, the High Warden shook his head. "No more prisoners will be sent to the Demon''s Pit until further notice," he dered, surprising everyone in the room.

    It was a highly unusualmand, contradicting their standard protocol. The High Warden didn''t owe his subordinates an exnation, but his grimace spoke volumes. He was clearly discontented with the situation. The truth was, thismand wasn''t his own. He had received orders from the higher-ups, something about a special dark elf unit showing interest in one of the prisoners.

    "Those Voidstalkers, dare to interfere with my operations!" he grumbled, his anger thinly veiled.

    #####

    Inside the citadel of the Demon''s Pit, where the dark elf prisoners resided, an oppressive silence hung in the air. It had been two weeks since the brutal brawl that had left their chief severely wounded. Since then, the dark elves had ceased all hunting and other activities, following the orders of their debilitated chief to instead focus on fortifying the citadel.

    With the Khan holding the key to the orc''s hordes, there was not much the group of 40 dark elves could do anything about it.

    However, the forced inactivity and defensive stance were chafing at the nerves of some of the more bloodthirsty elves, specifically the Hashasi assassins.

    Kieran who had the respect of the other twenty Drows dark elves was irritated with the decision. Theck of bloodshed and action was pushing him to the brink.

    Finally, his patience snapped. With a feral growl, Kieran stormed towards the main chamber of the citadel, the sanctum of the Khan. However, as before, he was halted by Vespera the female Dunmer.

    "What are you trying to do, Drows? You are not allowed here!" she barked, her voice echoing in the dimly lit corridor.

    But this time, Kieran was done ying by the rules. Ignoring her words, he continued his march, his form shifting, blending into the shadows. Within moments, he materialized by the door to the chamber, pushing it open with a decisive shove.

    "Kieran! You dare!" the female dark elf shrieked, the surprise and anger clear in her voice. She started to chase after him, but Kieran was resolute, his determination driving him forward.

    As Kieran stepped into the inner sanctum, he found a sight that both shocked and angered him. There in the bed, his chief, Mkahi the Khan, was notying wounded as they all thought. Instead, he was reclining leisurely, sandwiched between a male and a female Dunmer, all of thempletely naked.

    At Kieran''s abrupt intrusion, the Khan''s rxed demeanor turned livid. With an agile motion that belied his earlier supposed injury, the Khan sprang from the bed. His massive arm swung out in a vicious arc, striking Kieran with such force that the Drow was flung across the room, crashing to the stone floor.

    Kieran''s annoyance escted into outrage. He had believed his chief was wounded, had respected his orders out of that belief. But now, to find the Khan perfectly well and choosing not to engage in battle, was a revtion that riled him to the core.

    Ignoring the throbbing pain from the Khan''s blow, Kieran staggered to his feet. His gaze was locked onto the Khan as he dered, "My Khan, the humans have not been harvesting supplies for two weeks now... It''s the best time to strike them!"

    But his words fell on deaf ears. The Khan was too consumed by rage to heed Kieran''s strategic input. Instead, he decided to give the defiant Drow another lesson. With a powerful kick, he sent Kieran hurtling toward the wall. The impact rattled the room, dust and debris raining down from the old masonry.

    The violent treatment finally broke Kieran''s patience. mbering back to his feet, a stubborn resolve set in his features. He locked eyes with the Khan, his voice ringing out in the silent room.

    "You don''t deserve to be our Khan! I demand a Mak tu Vor!" His challenge echoed through the room, a promation of battle to the death.

 Chapter 1695 The Drow

    ?

    Born into an ancient Drow lineage, Kieran was a unique figure among the dark elves. His family had a legacy of uncovering hidden secrets and ancient artifacts.

    In Drow society, Kieran was nobility, regarded as a prince among his people. His lineage carried weight, and his family namemanded respect. But this prestige was confined to the Drows. In the greater dark elf society, his royal lineage mattered little. There, he was no more than amoner, even less - a mere ve. The stark contrast between his standing within his people and his status in the wider society was a source of constant vexation for him.

    Yearning for recognition and respect, Kieran sought a path to rise above his station. His ambitions led him to the Hasashi n, an infamous assembly of assassins and spies among the dark elves. The Hasashi n was shrouded in secrecy and danger, their operations often walking the razor''s edge between life and death. But Kieran saw in them an opportunity, a path to power and prestige that could transcend his status.

    Under the careful mentorship of the n''s master, Kieran honed his skills with a relentless drive. He trained day and night, masteringbat techniques, enhancing his agility, and perfecting the art of stealth. He emerged from this grueling regimen not just a trained assassin, but a deadly force, a shadow in the night that struck fear in the hearts of his targets. In this transformation, he took on a new identity, adopting the codename "Silentde". His former identity, the prince of the Drows, was gradually left behind as he delved deeper into the world of shadows and subterfuge.

    He began to carve a name for himself within the Hasashi n and beyond. He was known for his ruthless efficiency, his wless execution, and his unwavering pursuit of excellence. But this rise was not without its setbacks. In a fateful twist of fate, a betrayal from within the n led him to murder an ipetent leader. This act, seen as a severe transgression, resulted in his banishment to the Demon''s Pit.

    Having reached what he perceived as rock bottom, Kieran found himself in a state of introspection. He was now stripped of his stature, bereft of his allies, and confined in a pit that seemed devoid of hope. But instead of sumbing to despair, he saw in this a chance to reveal his true nature, to embrace the identity he had suppressed and hidden for so long. It was time for the world to see the real Kieran, the Drow prince.

    With a defiant gaze and an unyielding spirit, Kieran issued a bold challenge that reverberated throughout the Citadel, "You don''t deserve to be our Khan! I demand a Mak tu Vor!"

    In the dark elven culture, a Mak tu Vor was a sacred duel to the death, an ultimate challenge that questioned the worthiness of the leader and offered a life-or-death gambit to those brave or foolish enough to invoke it. This was the very reason Kieran had been banished to the Demon''s Pit in the first ce. Yet, despite the danger and potential consequences, Kieran did not waver. This bold move was not an act of desperation but a deration of his true self.

    The Khan, a grizzled and seasoned warrior who had seen many seasons and battles,ughed at the audacity of the challenge. His eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and contempt. He saw this as an opportunity to teach this upstart a lesson in humility.

    In the vast yard of the Citadel, under the cold gaze of the towering battlements, Kieran and the Khan squared off. The entire poption of the fortress, a motley crew of forty dark elves, had assembled to witness this spectacle.

    The Dunmer elves regarded Kieran with tant disdain. His audacious challenge only reinforced their view of him as a prideful and arrogant fool. The Drows, on the other hand, had a measure of support for Kieran, their fellow nsman. Yet, deep within, they harbored doubts. The Khan was not just a renowned Durokhai elf, but also a peak full moon dark elf, representing the pinnacle of their race''s power. Kieran, in contrast, was but a half moon Drows, his power and standing significantly lesser.

    As they stood facing each other, the Khan sneered, "You are a useful subordinate... it''s a pity that I have to kill you today." As he spoke, his hands moved in a fluid motion, and a thick metal polearm formed out of thin air. It was a manifestation of his mastery over metal elements.

    Unfazed by the show of power, Kieran began his countermove. Calling upon his unique spell [Malevolent de], he summoned two ethereal daggers into his hands. The des shimmered in the dim light, radiating a cold and deadly aura. As he sped the spectral weapons, he cast another spell [Concealing Cloak], and his form blurred, almost as if he was walking into a shadow. With this, the stage was set for a deadly showdown.

    The duelmenced with an explosive sh of force and skill. Kieran, while quick and dexterous beyond the caliber of average magus dark elves, found his ethereal daggers unable to breach the Khan''s unyielding defense. Likewise, the Khan foundnding a hit on Kieran a task more challenging than he anticipated. Kieran''s speed and agility, coupled with his uncanny ability to blend into the shadows, kept him out of the Khan''s destructive reach.

    "One hit and I will make you into a pile of mess!" the Khan threatened, his voice resonating with a booming confidence.

    The Khan began to showcase his prowess with the polearm, his muscles rippling as he swung the massive weapon with an ease that belied its weight. This disy of strength forced Kieran into a defensive stance, struggling to find an opening to close in on his adversary.

    In a surprising turn, Kieran started to cast an unfamiliar spell. The onlookers watched in awe as a glowing green specter began to take form in the air. It was a summoning spell that conjured a spectral army, a force so potent that it started to pressure the Khan. Seizing his chance, Kieran took a bold leap forward, aiming for a critical strike.

    However, with an anticipatory flick of his wrist, the Khan transformed his polearm into a long pike at thest second, driving it through Kieran''s body with a shocking st. Kieran''s momentum carried him forward, impaling him further onto the weapon.

    A wicked smile spread across the Khan''s face as he closed in on Kieran, whispering cruelly, "I will ept one word of surrender and I will give you a swift death."

    But Kieran was far from defeated. Raising his dagger in a defiant gesture, he continued his struggle. The Khan merely scoffed at the seemingly harmless weapon, believing it incapable of reaching him nor having the power to pierce his armor.

    Hisughter, however, turned into shock as a light de materialized in Kieran''s other hand. With a swift movement, Kieran decapitated the chief.

    The spectators gasped in collective disbelief. The duel, fought with honor and ferocity, ended with the unlikely victor being Kieran. Vespora, a Dumer elf, approached him with newfound respect. "Kieran... You are now my Khan... But your action will make us lose the war... Without Mkahi, who will lead the orcs?"

    In response, Kieran did something that left the dark elves further astounded. He captured the departing soul of the fallen Khan. The ethereal essence was slowly absorbed into his chest as a system message echoed in his mind,

    [You sessfully performed the power of the Law of Greed]

    [You have learned the innate ability of Durokhai]

    [Orcs Creed] [Battle Warcry]

    With the knowledge and power of the Khan now his, Kieran, filled with new determination, turned to the crowd of dark elves and roared, "Let''s get ready for War!!"

 Chapter 1696 Citadel Battle

    ?

    A war cry filled the air, amplified by the echo against the stony cliffs that enclosed the Demon''s Pit Citadel.

    "They areing!"

    "The orcs are attacking!!"

    From the four corners of the Citadel''s walls, magus stood sentinel, their eyes trained on the distant horizon. They watched in grim anticipation as tens of thousands of orcs began to traverse the formidableva sea on thick metal tes, hastily constructed to serve as rafts.

    It was a horrifying sight; a sea of grotesque figures bathed in the orange-red glow of the burningva, their rafts bobbing and swaying in the molten waves as they navigated across the mile-wide fiery chasm.

    In the midst of this chaotic scene, Commander Shepard stood tall at the citadel''s center, a beacon of strength and authority. He had the daunting task ofmanding eight squads, each consisting of 15 to 20 magi, all led by their own respective captains. Their duties were divided based on their expertise: four squads were positioned to guard each side of the walls, one was assigned the artillery role,manding the citadel''s powerful turrets, one was designated as the healing squad, and the remaining two squads were held in reserve.

    22 New moon magus

    110 Crescent moon magus

    31 Half-moon magus

    8 Full moon magus

    Altogether, they were the bastion of humanity guarding the Demon''s Pit Citadel, standing ready for the onught.

    The orcish fleet consisted of at least a thousand metal rafts, each packed with a dozen warriors. Their sheer numbers were daunting, yet as they reached the halfway point of the sea, Commander Shepard issued his first order.

    A deadly symphony of destruction started. The four imposing outer turrets hummed into life, their colossal structures umting and directing an enormous charge of energy. With a deafening thunderp, they spat out their lethal projectiles. Beams of raw energy, white-hot and blinding, surged across the expanse, slicing through the dark night and incinerating anything in their path. They hammered into the orc floti, each impact resulting in a cataclysmic explosion, consuming rafts and orcs alike.

    Simultaneously, the magus unleashed a maelstrom of long-range spells. [Wind Snipes], [Fire Artillery], and [Lightning Bolts] danced in the night sky, their bright trails leaving behind a spectacle of destruction. This horrifying disy of magical might filled the air, the brilliant trails of each spell casting an eerie, flickering light on the gruesome spectacle below.

    The first volley decimated a third of the orcish forces. The impact of the energy bullets and the spells sent many of the rafts spiraling out of control. As the rafts capsized, orcs fell helplessly into the seethingva sea, their armor melting and their flesh burning in the intense heat. It was a gruesome sight, and their agonizing roars filled the night. The battle had barely begun, but the defenders had made their mark.

    Echoes of the orcs'' roars filled the air, their collective pain a dreadful symphony that reverberated off the citadel walls. Yet, the spectacle of their dyingpanions did not deter these fierce warriors. Their iron will was evident as they fearlessly sailed their metal rafts closer to the citadel, determined to cross the moltenva river.

    Commander Shepard, his eyes locked onto the iing horde, roared, "Ready... Attack!!" At hismand, the magus released another flurry of spells and turret fire, raining down devastation on the approaching orcs. Their onught proved devastating, slicing through the orcish ranks and reducing their numbers by half.

    When the surviving orcs finally docked, disembarking from their molten-scarred rafts, only a quarter of the initial horde remained. They charged the citadel walls with a ferocity that belied their depleted numbers, only to explode into fragments. Defensive barrier on the walls detonated on contact, transforming hundreds of orcs into gruesome spectacles of blood and bone. The survivors, champions, and warchiefs, were then surrounded and subdued by the vignt magus.

    Any hopes for a swift orc victory were crushed. The citadel''s defenses held firm; the orcs could barely leave a scratch. Just as the magus began to breathe a sigh of relief, the discordant re of a warhorn cut through the rtive quiet. Tens of thousands of orcs were charging again, riding their metal rafts across theva sea, replicating their initial assault.

    The repeated assault strategy started to make the magus and their leaders uneasy.

    During the third orcish wave, Commander Shepard made a strategic decision. To conserve energy, the turrets were ordered to minimize their output. The magus watched, tension knotting their stomachs, as half of the orcish force sessfully navigated theva sea without the deadly hail of turret fire.

    As the third wave of orcs neared the citadel, themander roared again, "ALL FULL ATTACK!" The magi followed suit, simultaneously unleashing their destructive powers upon the approaching horde. Despite their intense barrage, half of the orcs reached the citadel walls, only to be devastated by the defensive shields.

    The third assault wave was repelled, but the battlefield was quiet. Across theva river, the orcs retreated, and the metal rafts gradually disappeared from sight. The defenders were left with an uneasy victory, the specter of the orcish warhorn still resonating in their ears.

    Triumphant cheers rose from the magi as they looked out upon the field of battle. With theirbined efforts, they had managed to eliminate an astounding number of orcs, approximately 30,000, without suffering a single casualty. The mood was jubnt, a mixture of pride and relief permeating through their ranks.

    However, not everyone was immersed in the celebratory atmosphere. Some of the more astute magi, like Emery, recognized that the oue was too good, too easy. Their unease led them to seek out Commander Shepard amidst the revelry.

    Themander, surrounded by his trusted captains, voiced the nagging doubts that had been guing him. "I know�� something is definitely amiss," he murmured, his gaze unfocused, contemting the grim possibilities.

    The absence of the dark elves in the orcish assaults was conspicuous. Moreover, the majority of the orcs were young Uruks, not the seasoned warriors who usually apanied the dark elves. It was evident that the elves had deviated from their usual strategy, perhaps conducting a reconnaissance mission to gauge the citadel''s defenses.

    Commander Shepard hesitated to specte further, but when the next day brought another wave of orcish attacks employing the same strategy, the intention became clear. The orcs weren''t primarily interested in immediate victory; they aimed to deplete the citadel''s defenses slowly, a war of attrition that threatened to exhaust the magi''s resources. This daunting realization hung heavily over the humans in the citadel, casting a pall over their initial jubtion.

 Chapter 1697 Citadel Battle 2

    ?

    The citadel had been under constant siege for five relentless days. Each dawn brought with it a fresh horde of orcs, their numbers swelling ominously with every assault. In the face of the magus''s unwavering defense, the orcish ranks had suffered heavy losses. By the fifth day, the orcish dead numbered nearly 200,000.

    The price of this relentless warfare, however, was a significant drain on the citadel''s energy reserves. Even with the magus exercising restraint in their use of the turrets and shields, the energy supplies had been lessened by halved. It was a stark indicator of the severity of their situation and the monumental task they were up against.

    Amidst this grim battle, a sorrowful first had befallen the magus. One of their own had perished in the most recent assault, marking the first casualty among their ranks. The magus guard had been pulled down by a rampaging orc, caught under the beast''s feet and trampled to his untimely death. Hisrades could only look on helplessly, unable to intervene in time. The incident sent ripples of grief and fear among the magus, making them painfully aware of their mortality.

    In the wake of this tragedy, half a dozen other magus suffered injuries. These casualties were the manifestation of the toll the relentless battle was taking on them. Despite their extraordinary abilities andmendable courage, they were, after all, human. They were beginning to falter under the unending onught, their once impable stamina and concentration now wavering, eroded by exhaustion and the harsh realities of war. The tide of battle was subtly shifting, casting an ominous shadow on the days toe.

    As darkness shrouded the citadel, the leader''s assembly convened. It was a vortex of escting concerns and fric discussion, their worry palpable. The ever-growing swarm of orcs was at the forefront of everyone''s mind.

    "Urgghh!!! That Orcs!! They keep growing like Mushrooms!!" came a disgruntled outburst. It was a crude yet urateparison. Indeed, the orcs'' unnerving reproductive ability mimicked that of mushrooms, enabling their ranks to swell at an rming rate. This was the Dark Elves'' masterstroke: their perfect, disposable, and infinitely receable killing machines.

    Amid the chaos, Commander Sheperd beckoned a figure forward.

    Kenzo, a magus of considerable repute. With his power at the peak of full moon level and a master of shadow magic, Kenzo was the ideal candidate for a stealthy reconnaissance mission. Tasked with gathering intelligence on the enemy, he had set out with a partner to probe the enemy stronghold. Of the two, only Kenzo returned.

    "Leadership within the Dark Elves has shifted," he reported, his voice somber. "A new Khan has risen."

    This revtion stirred a murmur among the assembly. It was rming news indeed, but not for the reason one might assume. The new Khan, a Drow, astonishingly held only half-moon power. It was a conundrum - how could such a figure lead as a Khan? There had to be more to it.

    Kenzo borated on his findings. As the orcish hordes charged blindly towards the citadel, the Dark Elves were engaged in a strategic operation. They moved from one orcir to another, rousing the dormant orcs, equipping them with arms and armor, hastily training them, and then catapulting them into the fray against the citadel. It was a simple yet ruthlessly efficient tactic, designed to whittle down their foes through sheer numbers and relentless assault.

    The revtion cast a shroud of silence over the meeting room, a stark contrast to the previous cacophony of rmed discussions. Commander Sheperd finally broke the quiet, his voice carrying a grim resolve. "This adversary is undoubtedly more formidable to contend with."

    Magus ne, a seasoned captain within their ranks, pointedly shifted the conversation to an imminent threat. "We''re merely a week away from the drought. What''s our strategy for that?"

    The drought was a unique phenomenon where the surrounding sea ofva got absorbed deep into the earth, leaving the field clear for twelve hours. It was a recurring event that urred every ny days, turning the normally impregnable citadel into a vulnerable target.

    Thest drought had witnessed the devastation of half the citadel. This, despite the citadel''s energy reserves being at full capacity at that time. Now, with their energy resources depleted, the threat loomed evenrger.

    So, the question echoed once more in the silent room. "What''s our course of action, Commander?"

    Commander Sheperd, despite the mounting pressure, answered with unwavering certainty, "We simply have to bolster our defenses." The deration might have seemed simplistic, but there was an undercurrent of strategic preparation that indicated it was far from a desperate utterance.

    Commander Sheperd''s call for improved defenses wasn''t a mere morale-boosting promation. True to his word, at first light, he began a meticulous round of each fortification wall. His objective was not just a simple inspection; he personally guided every squad, tailoringbinations of spells that would harmonize with the abilities of the respective magus. The dividends of this tactical refinement were immediately evident in the ensuing skirmish, where not a single magus was injured.

    This apparent invincibility revitalized the morale among the magus guards, their spirits soaring high. Yet, Emery sensed an undercurrent of something unsaid, a ndestine n that Commander Sheperd and his captains were crafting.

    As a neer, and one not holding the rank of a crescent magus at that, Emery wasn''t privy to these confidential discussions. He chose instead to focus his time on training, channeling his focus into mastering Katra, a discipline he''d been diligently practicing over the past three weeks.

    While honing his skills, Emery was also counting the days. He couldn''t help but notice the interesting coincidence - the promised encounter with the Khaos Guardian coincided precisely with the day of the draught. He chuckled at the irony of it, unsure whether it was a stroke of good fortune or a precursor of a cmity.

    When he would finally gain ess to the Khaos space once more, Emery would be able to employ his dark spell. He would also have ess to his weapons and personal items, including the mysterious device prepared by Jinkan that piqued his curiosity.

    Three more days came and went, their passing marked by the relentless assault of the orcish horde. Their numbers were like a tide, constantly swelling and testing the resilience of the citadel''s defenses. Each wave chipped away at their resilience, revealing minuscule cracks in the wall of their robust defense. The magus held their line, but the strain was bing evident, etched in the weariness of their faces.

    In this air of heightened tension, Master Flemming summoned Emery to herboratory, her message was clear, "I need you to know about the n prepared by the leaders,"

 Chapter 1698 Secret

    For the past three weeks, Emery had been an indispensable asset to Master Flemming. He had demonstrated an adept hand and an eager mind, aiding her in her intricate and expansive work. These weeks weren''t just a testament to his reliability, but they also served to foster a deeper connection between the two. The female apothecary master opened the door to her world, sharing with him the fruits of her rigorous toil and expertise.

    Emery learned the intricate recipes she had devised, transforming the extraordinary flora of the Demon''s pit into potent potions. The most crucial skill, however, was the extraction and refinement of fuel from the eggs of the Phantom Drider �C a task of monumental importance in this fortress, standing as thest bulwark against the orcish tide.

    But in this particr moment, Master Flemming intended to share something even more profound. A secret that only a select few �C a mere dozen �C among the citadel''s inhabitants were privy to. Her voice cut through the humming quiet of theb,ced with urgency, "Follow me."

    Guiding him through the winding, stoneden corridors of the citadel, she led him to a nondescript door tucked away at the back. At first nce, the entrance seemed unguarded, an overlooked room amongst the many in the citadel. However, a more careful inspection revealed the high-tier seal etched onto the door, invisible to the untrained eye.

    Flemming reached out, her fingertips tracing the arcane symbols lightly. As her unique aura interacted with the seal, it seemed to recognize her, responding to her identity. The seal came to life, an ethereal glow spreading across the door before the solid stone gave way, granting them entrance.

    As they crossed the threshold, Emery found himself within a moderately sized hall, an unexpected expanse hidden behind the in exterior. The room, however, was dwarfed by the impressive structure standing defiantly at its center. A construction of metal, the sight of itmanded immediate attention.

    Emery''s eyes widened, a realization blossoming within him. "It''s.. a spaceship!"

    The silence that followed was soon shattered by a haughty, proud voice echoing from a dimly lit corner of the room. "No... no... it''s not just a ship... It''s my baby, the Firefly."

    The voice belonged to Master Borin, the genius inventor within the citadel. The pride and affection in his tone left no room for doubt �C this vessel was his creation. He strode forward from the shadows, his gaze locked onto Emery as he questioned Master Flemming. "This is the one you choose? Are you really sure about this, Flemming?"

    Her reply was immediate, her tone unyielding as she met Borin''s gaze. "Yes, I am sure." With that affirmation, she turned her attention back to Emery, ready to reveal the full extent of their secret.

    This was not ast-minute n born out of desperation, but a meticulously designed escape route nine months in the making. A n known only to a handful of leaders within the citadel, including Master Borin and Master Flemming. The objective was simple but daunting: to escape the orc-infested.

    Due to the limited avability of resources and Borin''s struggle to engineer a ship robust enough to withstand the peculiar gravity of their world, the Firefly could only amodate five passengers. Given the widespread desperation to escape this perilous ce, the project and its purpose were shrouded in utmost secrecy, shared only with those who needed to know.

    The Firefly, as Master Borin affectionately called it, had beenpleted six months prior. However, the peculiar gravitational forces of the had made it necessary to dy theunch, necessitating extensive testing to ensure the vessel could withstand the extraterrestrial pressures. During thest drought event, when the''sva retreated deep into the crust, Borin had made a critical observation. There existed a brief temporal window, in thest hour of the drought, when the returningva slightly altered the''s gravity. This event, though brief, would provide a much-needed boost to ensure the ship''s sessfulunch.

    To illustrate his point, Master Borin revealed a device. Emery watched as the LED disy on the device flickered, a digital countdown in stark red numbers:

    [98:32:47].

    A little over four days remained until this window of opportunity would open. That would be theunch time of the Firefly.

    With the nid bare before him, Emery''s role in the grand scheme was finally revealed by Master Flemming. The five seats aboard the Firefly were intended for individuals who met specific criteria. Having the skill sets and ability needed to sneak or fight their way out of the, improves their chance of sess.

    There were also those chosen for their knowledge on the matter of thes; making both Master Borin and Master Flemming earn a seat. However, in a surprising twist, the female master decided not to go, she found a better recement for her role.

    Flemming turned to Emery, her eyes filled with a strange mix of determination and hope. "You will be taking my seat on the ship," she announced, her voice resolute and final. This was not a request or an invitation, but a taskid upon him - an immense responsibility.

    Emery was taken aback by the enormity of the trust ced in him. But there was no room for him to reject or argue. This was an honor that asked for no approval. Master Flemming, understanding the gravity of the situation, didn''t wait for his response. With an air of stern determination, she announced, "Thesest three days, I still have something that I need to prepare you for. Come with me."

    To Emery''s surprise, Master Flemming didn''t escort him back to theb. Instead, she guided him through the maze of the citadel to a heavily guarded chamber - the one where all the Spirit Soul kept. Eighty magus souls glow suspended within a giant ss vessel.

    With a solemn voice, Flemming broke the silence, "You know all about my recipes. Now, I''m going to teach you how to properly handle these souls." Her gaze met Emery''s, and in her eyes, he saw the gravity of the responsibility he was about to take on.

    It dawned on Emery that his primary duty wasn''t just to escape the. His real task, the one entrusted to him by Master Flemming, was to guard these souls - remnants of the once-great magus that died on this. It was his responsibility to transport this precious cargo back to their home. It was a heavy responsibility, one that Emery could not refuse.

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1699 Citadel Battle 3

    ?

    The following day, the orcs'' invasion intensified. Thousands of their metal rafts now crossed theva at a relentless pace, each waveing mere hours after thest. The spectacle of their force seemed endless and carried a chilling air of determination.

    In these desperate circumstances, Commander Sheperd was forced to make a difficult decision. Though the citadel''s energy reserves would provide a potent weapon, he wasmitted to preserving them until the final days of the siege. Instead, he depended on the might of his Full Moon Magus.

    There were eight of them, each with a power that rivaled the celestial bodies they were named after. Among them was Magus Kenzo, a specialist in shadow magic, whose silent steps and deadly spells struck fear into the hearts of enemies. Magus ne, a formidablebat magus, held his ground as a duelist capable of holding off dozens of orcs alone. Then there was Magus Yurek, the elderly sage who had arrived with Emery.

    The final four were the Captains of the citadel''s four gates - trusted leaders whose courage and prowess made them the citadel''s bulwark against the orcish onught.

    Each of these gate Captains was capable of casting earth-shattering tier 7 spells. As they took their positions, the tension in the citadel thickened, underscoring the gravity of the impending battle.

    Magus Ignis - A master of fire magic, His signature Tier 7 spell, [Inferno Comet], saw him summon a colossal meteor of pure me, hurling it at his foes to scorch the battlefield and turn the strongest of orcs into ashes.

    Magus ra -manded the forces of lightning with terrifying precision. Her Tier 7 spell, [Thunder'' Wrath], sent devastating bolts of lightning cascading down upon the orcs, each one a thunderous echo of divine retribution.

    Magus Zephyr - Master of wind magic, was known for his grace and subtlety. However, there was nothing subtle about his Tier 7 spell, [Tempest Cyclone]. It conjured a towering vortex of wind that swept through orc ranks, hurling them into the air and sowing chaos amidst their formation.

    Magus Eira - Eira''s control over ice magic was unrivaled. With her Tier 7 spell, [cial Torrent], she could create massive waves of ice, instantly freezing everything in its path and locking her enemies in a bitter, icy stasis.

    Together, these four magi were the vanguards of the citadel, their elemental forces forming an awe-inspiring spectacle against the ominous orcish tide.

    Each spell these magus unfurled imed the lives of hundreds of orcs in one fell swoop. Their magic was far more potent than the citadel''s defensive turrets or its formidable barriers. They were powerhouses, irreceable forces that outssed mechanical defense in both firepower and intimidation.

    Yet, even these exceptional magus had their limitations. Unlike the energy-dependent turrets, they were bounded by their spirit pool �C a reservoir of spiritual energy that fueled their spells. Powerful spells such as their Tier 7 abilities exacted a significant toll, draining their spirit pool at an rming rate.

    Master Flemming, had devised a solution to mitigate this issue. She had allocated spirit regeneration pills capable of replenishing the spirit pool and easing the consumption of spirit force for about an hour per pill. However, the pills were not a solution without their ownplications as their number was limited.

    In light of this, the ensuing days transformed into a grueling test of endurance. The magus had to carefully measure their use of spells, gauging when to unleash their formidable Tier 7 abilities and when to conserve energy. Their battles took on a rhythmic flow as they rotated, each spell being cast only when absolutely necessary.

    Despite their best efforts, the clock was against them. After two painstaking days of diligent conservation and tactical spell use, the stash of spirit regeneration pills finally ran out.

    The situation at the citadel was bing increasingly dire. Orcs amassed around the perimeter of the fortress, their grotesque forms swarming over the walls and beating against the gates. Their number was too vast, their assault too relentless. The citadel was on the brink of a siege.

    In a desperate attempt to repel the orcish horde, the elderly Magus Yurek mustered all his strength. He invoked his most formidable spell, the ''Citadel of Earth''. It was a power that reshaped thendscape itself, pushing against the hordes and forcing thousands of orcs into the fiery embrace of the surroundingva. In a single act, Yurek decimated tens of thousands of orcs. However, the strain of such an intense incantation took its toll on the elderly Magus. His body could not withstand the exhaustion that ensued, and he copsed, falling into unconsciousness.

    The spell''s cataclysmic power seemed to quell the orcish threat for the moment. As the dust settled, and theva returned to a simmer, it was apparent there were no more orcs left standing on the barrennd. The rivers of molten rock had swallowed the ones daring to cross, leaving no signs of the massive hordes that had attempted toy siege to the citadel.

    "We did it!! yes!!"

    A wave of relief and triumph surged through the magus. Their faces lit up, their lips curved into smiles, and cheers of victory echoed across the citadel. The magus released their pent-up anxieties in heartening roars, their voices blending with the whistling winds.

    However, their fleeting moment of victory was brutally interrupted, their smiles evaporating as rapidly as they had formed as they beheld a new, more formidable threat on the horizon.

    The skies above the smoky battlefield seemed to darken as a veritable sea of figures emerged. This wasn''t just another horde; this was an elite force of Uruk-hai. Tens of thousands strong, they marched in unnerving unison toward the riverbank. Each Uruk was armored in menacing dark iron, their silhouettes rendering a foreboding sight against the smoky backdrop.

    Commanding this formidable force were several dozen dark elves, led by one scarred face Khan. This ominous assembly could signify only one thing: the true battle was about to unfold.

    While chaos reigned outside the citadel, Emery was in the secured room, relentlessly training under Master Flemming''s tutge. His focus was on handling the spirit souls. The process was meticulous and challenging, demanding three full days of practice. After many trials and errors, he finally mastered the intricate process.

    Observing Emery''s progress, Master Flemming expressed her satisfaction with a rare hint of a smile on her stern face. "You are ready," she announced, a statement filled with assurance and expectancy.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1700 Rejuvenate Soul

    ?

    Hearing the continuous bombardment outside of the Citadel made Emery wish he hadn''t epted the responsibility given to him by the female apothecary master. The deep booms and shattering noises were a constant reminder of the urgency and danger looming outside the stone walls.

    However, within the first ten minutes of learning the skill being imparted to him, Emery quickly changed his mind. It was no ordinary training. He was being taught abination of spells and apothecary, a rare blend of mystic art and scientific knowledge, a skill that was unusual to be performed by an apothecary Master.

    Using one of the most vigorous essences she could find on this beleaguered, Master Flemming created one unique apothecary product. It was not a potion to be drunk, it was a solid stick to be burned. An incense imbued with spiritual power.

    [Spirit Rejuvenating Incense]

    When the stick slowly dissipates, It brings upon thick spirit energy within the area, a potent force that could be harnessed to help recover spiritual energy, nourishing the soul itself.

    Emery was fascinated by the process, watching as the master carefully selected ingredients, chanting incantations, and performing precise movements with her hands. Every step was meticulously executed.

    The next part of the training was even more challenging. Emery had to learn the skill to help channel such energy to the spirit souls. For this to seed, the caster needed to have proficiency in light elements, one that haspatibility with any other elements. He had to slowly, surgically dive into each of the spirit souls to do the task.

    This practice was quite umon to be performed within the magus universe. The delicacy of the spirit soul made such practice to be conducted using specific artifacts and specialized equipment. It was a task that demanded finesse and unshakable concentration.

    But with such limitations in Demon''s Pitt, a ce teeming with dark energies and void of proper resources, there was no choice but to learn the skill manually.

    It was a processing technique that Master Flemming learned with the cost of destroying the life of multiple souls. The stakes were high, and the process fraught with peril. A single misstep could lead to irreversible damage. But after three intense days of practice, under the watchful eye of the master, Emery finally found the right bnce. He had just enough control to seed, empowering one spirit soul, turning its dimmed light back to glow, like a once-dead star rekindled.

    "You are ready!" She said, her stern face breaking into a smile for the first time, a glimmer of pride in her eyes.

    Emery himself knows that he has so much needed time to train, he also found some ideas that could turn this technique into helping his own recovery, but time was running out.

    At the same time that Emery finished, the sound of the bombardment was dissipating. Through his spirit reading, Emery could sense that the fight outside had just stopped. The air was filled with tense silence like the world holding its breath.

    Before he was about to rush out to see the battlefield, Commander Sheperd came into the secured room. His face was drawn and weary, his armor dented and stained with the evidence of battle.

    He brought with him three magus spirit souls, delicate ethereal entities, to be added among the 80 already inside the ss cage.

    Themander heaved a sigh, his chest rising and falling heavily before he turned toward the other ss container filled with 30 dark elves'' souls. His eyes were wild, haunted by what he had seen on the battlefield.

    "Let''s just vanquish them all" he eximed, his voice filled with a mixture of fatigue and rage.

    The continuous battle outside seemed to have taken its toll on themander''s mind as well, leaving him frayed at the edges. He proposed to destroy these dark elves'' souls so they couldn''t be freed if the citadel fell.

    He also announced that he could not spare the magus guard that protected the room, their skills were needed outside to join the battle.

    After a little debate with Master Flemming who was in charge of the souls, a decision was reached.

    "Take the guards, I will be guarding this ce myself," Master Flemming said with determination, her voice steady and her eyes resolute. "I swear to destroy these souls myself if ites to that."

    Her words hung heavily in the room, a solemn vow that everyone understood the weight of.

    Seeming satisfied, themander gazed upon Emery, his eyes assessing. "Is he ready?" he asked, his voice betraying a hint of hope.

    With acknowledgment from the Apothecary Master, themander said

    "Ok, you follow me now. We have a little time to prepare," he said, urgency creeping back into his voice.

    While following themander through the winding halls of the Citadel, Emery was briefed on the situation outside. Themander''s voice was low and tense, his wordsing out in a rapid flow as he exined what was happening.

    Emery could feel the gravity of the situation settling upon him. The lull in the battle was not a victory but a pause, a moment to catch their breath before the storm raged once more.

    "The orcs are currently gathering their main force," he said, his eyes darting to a window that looked out onto the grimndscape. His gaze lingered there for a moment, as though he could see the enemy''s movements in his mind''s eye. "They are waiting for one final decisive attack."

    He turned back to Emery, his eyes narrowed and serious. "I believe the next attack will be right when the draught starts. We have a little time to prepare."

    The words hung heavy in the air, each a weighty reminder of what was at stake. The fortress, their lives, and the fate of everyone within the Citadel rested on the brink of an impending battle. A battle that could be theirst.

    Commander Sheperd''s face was a mask of resolve as he led Emery to the secret room, where the ship was located. The room filled with Master Borin and all the full moon Magus captains were there.

    Their eyes met Emery''s, each gaze filled with the gravity of the task ahead. Among them was a surprising presence �C As, standing calmly amidst the tension.

    Apparently they had convened for one crucial task: to decide the final list of five passengers for the ship designed to escape the. The faces around the room were etched with determination, knowing that they were not just choosing who would leave but who would stay behind.

    "Alright, let''s decide together," Commander Sheperd announced

 Chapter 1701 Chosen

    ?

    There were five seats prepared on the ship, and the tension in the room was palpable as themander began to brief the group on the names that were already selected for this mission.

    The first seat was allocated to Master Borin, who has knowledge of the ship''s mechanics. His expertise was vital to ensure all systems and functions were operational during their escape.

    Next to Master Borin''s seat was one prepared for Emery, recing Master Flemming he will be the healer of the group and the one in charge of delivering the Spirit Soul.

    The third seat had been reserved for As, the half-machine Magusputerized calction made him the perfect candidate to pilot the ship, navigating the perilous path to safety.

    The remaining two seats were to be filled by two full moon Magus as guards. The choicey among the eight captains present in the room, all esteemed warriors who had proved their mettle in battle. They were gathered there to choose thest two seats, a decision that weighed heavily on them all.

    Before anyone could voice their opinion, the sound of As''s voice interrupted the silence.

    "Commander, I have decided not to join. Please choose someone else."

    The room was filled with stunned silence as everyone digested As''s unexpected deration. Even Master Borin, who had rmended As, was caught off guard. The half-machine Magus offered no exnation, no reasoning, just a firm and resolute decision. Without another word, he turned and left the room, his metal footsteps echoing down the hall.

    Emery, knowing what As''s true reason was, could only silently heave a sigh. A mix of understanding and sadness filled him, but he said nothing.

    "It''s alright," said themander, his voice steady and reassuring, breaking the silence that had enveloped the room. "We have an alternative choice for a pilot." He went on to mention a certain space knight named Renvil, one of the Imperium''s most highly decorated pilots. His experience and skill were well-known, and there was a collective nod of agreement.

    With the third seat settled, the discussion returned to the matter at hand: the two full moon Magus who would join the mission as guards.

    Emery''s mind raced with anticipation, expecting a fervent debate, perhaps even a fierce battle of words among the captains.

    Yet, what unfolded was an entirely different scenario. The four captains tasked with defending the walls understood their responsibility, their faces etched with resolve as they individually and decisively rejected the position. Their duty was clear; they were the bastion against the onught, and their ce was at the Citadel''s walls.

    Commander Shepherd''s voice rang with the samemitment as he, too, rejected the seat. "We are not giving up on the Citadel," he said, his words filled with conviction, leaving no room for doubt or argument.

    The room''s focus then turned to Kenzo and ne, the shadow Magus and duel specialist, respectively. Both were well-suited for the mission. However, ne has no n to leave Magus Cas hence he made his intention to stay clear.

    This left the choice to an elderly Magus, Yarik, who was currently weakened after casting an arduous spell.

    The idea of bringing an earth element specialist into space was met with hesitation and doubts from some. Commander Shepard, however, quashed the uncertainty with the authority of his voice. He argued that the battle might not necessarily be space.

    Respect for the elderly Magus and trust in Commander Shepard''s judgment ultimately swayed the room. The decision was made, and the five members were finally chosen: Master Borin, space knight Renvil, Magus Kenzo, Magus Yarik, and Emery.

    "Be here, 30 minutes before the allocated time," Commander Shepard''s voice cut through the room, bringing the meeting to a close.

    As the group dispersed, the weight of their decisions and the reality of the impending battle settled in their minds. The choices had been made, and now it was time to prepare for whaty ahead.

    As the meeting concluded, the sound of hurried footsteps filled the chamber as everyone rushed back to their posts, urgency etched on their faces. Emery''s path, however, led in a different direction. He had a mind filled with questions and one being in particr who could answer them: As.

    He found the half-machine Magus standing on top of the citadel, an imposing silhouette against the crimson horizon. His mechanical eyes scanned the sprawling ins beyond, where the sea of orcs gathered like a living storm. Emery''s heart weighed heavy as he observed the sight, and he couldn''t help but sigh at the overwhelming odds.

    "More orcs came to gather; there are 205,222 of them now," As stated, his voice cold and calcted. "But I believe they won''t be attacking anytime soon."

    "I didn''te for that," Emery answered, his voice tinged with an emotion he couldn''t quite name.

    As turned, his mechanical features betraying no emotion, yet his eyes fixed on Emery with a knowing gaze. "You want to ask me why I chose to stay?" he asked.

    "I know you stay to seek for Eeshoo. I just don''t know why you care so much," Emery replied, his words echoing the confusion and concern he felt.

    As''s silence stretched for what seemed like an eternity. Emery could almost hear the gears turning in his mechanical mind before he finally broke the silence. "Did the Nephilim threaten you with something? Tell me, and I will find a way to help you."

    As shook his head "No... that''s not it." He paused, lost in deep thought before finally speaking, "Eeshoo is a friend." He looked at Emery, his mechanical eyes somehow conveying an intensity that took Emery aback. "I thought humans would do anything for a friend�� I know you did."

    The answer surprised Emery, not for the sentiment itself but for the choice of words. "Human? Don''t you think of yourself as a human, As?"

    As''s silence returned, a pained expression crossing his mechanical face. "I�� I don''t..." He paused, his voice softer, more vulnerable than before. "The Nephilim did promise to return me to my human form and let mee home." He gazed upon the horizon, the setting sun casting an orange glow on his metal exterior. "I guess I am doing all of this to feel human again."

    The words resonated with Emery, striking a chord deep within. Before he could fully absorb what As had said, the ground shook violently beneath them. Theva surrounding the citadel started to stir, its molten surface roiling and churning.

    The Drought had started and the orcs'' army began to move.

 Chapter 1702 Citadel Battle 4

    ?

    It took about half an hour for the hotva surrounding the Citadel to be fully drained. The slow retreat of the fiery liquid was like the ticking of a clock, counting down to the inevitable confrontation. All those times, the Orcs on the other side of the shore were growling excitedly, their voices a mix of anticipation and bloodlust that echoed across the battlefield.

    Inside the Citadel, the human magus was stationed on all four sides of the walls, eyes fixed on the now essiblend thaty before them. They were waiting anxiously, preparing for the final battle.

    Finally, the warhorn was blown, a deep and haunting sound that reverberated across thendscape. It was a call to arms, a signal for the hordes to march. The ground shook with the thunderous footsteps of the Orc army, all moving as one.

    The Orcs were more than ten times their previous force. They were also better equipped and better disciplined. Their formations were tight and organized, a stark contrast to the wild and chaotic hordes from before.

    Seeing the magus guard''s concern, Commander Shepherd, a figure of authority and strength, addressed the assembled defenders. His voice rang clear, and his words were simple but powerful. "Let''s give them hell!!" he proimed, his eyes ame with determination.

    The effect was immediate. The trembling among the magus guard ceased, reced by a newfound courage. They were ready to face the horde.

    And the battle began.

    Crackling thunder, chaotic winds, fallen ice hails, and ming sts filled the Citadel''s surroundings as the magus unleashed their arsenal.

    The orcs fell by the thousands, yet for every orc that was killed, there were more waiting behind them. Their numbers seemed endless.

    10,000...

    20,000...

    The numbers were overwhelming, a sea of fierce warriors pushing each other relentlessly. They surged forward, unstoppable in their advance. In just a little over one hour of intense battle, the orcs had managed to reach the walls, and some even started to climb over. The magus were certainly overwhelmed, their lines strained to the breaking point.

    However, despite such dire circumstances, the Commander held his ground. He did not order the use of the turrets or the shields, keeping these powerful defenses in reserve. Instead, he called out a simplemand, a rallying cry to his beleaguered forces.

    "Hold them back!!"

    A little over two hours into the battle, a new threat emerged. A group of orcs, distinct from the rest, dashed toward the gates. What caught the eye of an observant captain was the pouches attached to their bodies. They were running straight toward each gate, their intent clear and deadly.

    The captain, recognizing the threat, quickly mobilized his forces.

    "STOP THEM!!"

    Spells were cast, arrows were loosed, and every avable means was employed to stop the orcs'' suicidal advance. Yet, despite their best efforts, one managed to reach the North gate.

    KABOMMM!!!

    It was a tremendous explosion, a concussive force that shook the very foundations of the Citadel. The gate was cracked apart, the damage severe and irrevocable.

    The explosion was a signal, a call to action for the orcs. They concentrated their attack on the northern gate, crashing their hammers, fists, and even their heads against the thick rock gates.

    This rming progress prompted themander to shout hismand, his voice filled with urgency: "They are breaking the wall!! Reserve unit to the north gate!!"

    A group of 15bat magus hurriedly assembled, creating a line of defense with their limited weapons to stop the iing orcs. Their equipment, swords, shields, and spears, was forged by the renowned Master Borin. Although it was barelyparable to tier 4 material, the quality and craftsmanship were more than enough to cut the orcs to pieces.

    That was until the Orc Warchief entered the gate, nked by several of its champions. A massive figure, its warcry resonated through the battlefield, turning the whole orc force at the gates into a frenzy, their eyes heated by bloodlust. Thebat magus fought valiantly, but eventually, a small mistake cost one of them their life.

    While the Magus was upied with the orcs swarming into the gates and walls, the orc horns were blown again, a call for the hordes in the back to make another push.

    This development, a new wave of orcs ready to charge, forced themander''s hand. His decision was inevitable, a necessary response to the escting threat.

    "Raise the Barrier!!" hemanded.

    Right at that decisive moment, a soft ringing sound filled the air, like the chime of some distant bell. Almost instantly, a shimmering barrier materialized 50 meters in front of the gate. It was a spectacle to behold, an ethereal wall that split the sea of orcs in two. Those that stood too near were caught in the mystical force, their bodies disintegrating, killing thousands in a blink of an eye.

    "Now!! Everyone, push them back!!" themander''s voice rang out, infused with determination and authority.

    Answering the order, half of the magus leaped from the walls, swords and staves in hand. They descended upon the chaotic masses of orcs trapped inside the barrier, cutting and shing, their faces set in grim determination.

    The other half of the magus stood their ground on the walls, their hands weavingplex gestures as they began to shoot their long-range spells toward the orcs at the back.

    Tens of thousands of orcs pushed and jostled, creating multiple huge clumps, their desperation and fury evident in their wild eyes. Sensing the opportunity, themander swiftly sent anothermand, his voice clear and unwavering: "Activate the turrets!! Kill them all!!"

    With a series of mechanical clicks and whirs, the turrets came to life, their barrels turning and aiming. The bombardment began, a relentless storm of projectiles and magical energy. The sound was deafening, a continuous roar that echoed across the battlefield. For about ten minutes, the onught continued, the turretsying waste to everything in their path.

    When the front was finally cleared, the smoke and dust settling, themander ordered everyone to return to their posts. Their faces were streaked with sweat and dirt, but their eyes shone with the fire of victory.

    The battlefield was littered with the corpses of 40,000 orcs, a grim testament to the ferocity of the fight. The human side had not escaped unscathed, mourning the loss of 3 human magus.

    But the battle was far from won. Themander, aware of the need to conserve energy, repeated the tactic every hour. The barrier, the turrets, the magus��all yed their part in holding back the relentless orc onught.

 Chapter 1703 Citadel Battle 5

    ?

    "Where the hell are you! Cthulhu!!" Emery''s voice echoed in his mind, a desperate cry to the Mythical Beast that had hidden deep in the veil of space within him for thirty days.

    Now, with the battle at the citadel nearing its climax, the urgency of the situation was all-consuming. Emery couldn''t help but keep checking for signs of the Mythical Beast''s awakening, his mind churning with hope and dread.

    "Damn, you better wake up soon!!" he muttered to himself, his voice trembling as he channeled his energy into theplex spell before him. His hands moved with practiced grace, weaving abination of earth and nt magic to reform the destroyed Northern Gate.

    "It''s done!" he announced triumphantly, his voice breaking with exhaustion and relief. He added, "It won''t be as strong as the original gate, but it should hold for a while!" His words were directed at his squad leader, a figure who stood watch nearby.

    "Very good, Emery, now we are heading to the south gate!" The response came from a blond-haired Magus, his voice filled with authority and confidence. He was Magus Urix, the former instructor of Magus Academy.

    The squad Emery had been ced into was the support squad, a group of ten magus specialized in healing and other supportive tasks, like fixing or reinforcing broken gates and walls. Their role was vital, providing essential support to the defenders and ensuring that the citadel''s defenses remained intact.

    The battle raged on, a relentless storm of violence and chaos that threatened to consume everything in its path. As the Commander decided to use the energy shield and turret once again, a newfound hope spread among the defenders.

    Emery''s squad, along with the entire Magus contingent, was included in a new rotation. They were tasked with different responsibilities, all aimed at holding back the seemingly unstoppable horde of Orcs.

    And it worked wonders.

    For hours, the energy shield and turretsy waste to the Orcs, cutting them down in droves, and shredding their flesh and bone with merciless efficiency. The numbers were staggering, more than 50,000 Orcs fell, their bodies piling up in a grim testament to the power of human ingenuity and magic.

    Until the sixth hour.

    The fateful moment came with a sudden, sickening realization: the energy supply was fully consumed.

    [05: 10: 22]

    The countdown continued, halfway through the 12 hours of Drought, and only 5 hours away from the scheduledunch of the ship, the battle shifted once more.

    Without the barrier and the turrets, the defenses wereid bare. The Orcs surged forward with renewed vigor. They were finally able to climb the walls, their gnarled hands grasping the stone, their twisted faces filled with savage glee.

    Hundreds of them at times. Although they mostly died as soon as they put a step on the walls, the sight was horrifying, a nightmarish spectacle to the magus at the walls.

    "Keep them away!!" cry out Commander Shepered still leading the battle in confidence.

    As the Orcs were finally able to reach close to the Magus, it became clear that the battle had entered a new and deadly phase. More and more Magus started to get wounded, their bodies torn and bloodied by the relentless onught.

    "Healer!! Healer!!" The pleas for help started to sound in the four corners of the citadels, cries of pain and desperation, forcing the healer squad to break apart, splitting into four corners to respond to the urgent calls for aid.

    Now that the squad separated, Emery''s instincts screaming at him to join the offensive group, to take up arms and kill the Orcs that threatened the walls. However, his n was quickly stopped by Magus Urix.

    "No!, Master Flemming insists that you stay in the backline!! You stay close to me!!" Urix''s face was serious, his eyes filled with a protective fire.

    Emery''s protests died in his throat, the weight of Urix''s authority and the undeniable truth of his words silencing him. The Magus was being overly protective of him, not leaving him space to argue, and on the other hand there were indeed a lot of healing tasks to be done, lives to be saved.

    The intensity of the battle grew by the minute, each moment fraught with peril and danger, each second a struggle for survival. Emery''s mind raced, his hands a blur as he worked alongside Magus Urix to heal and support theirrades. The pressure was relentless, a crushing weight that seemed to grow heavier with each passing moment.

    An hour felt like an eternity.

    Then, a message came from the scouts, a chilling warning that sent a shockwave through the ranks. It was ryed straight to themander, and the words were like a cold de:

    "The Elves are on the move, be prepared!!"

    The dark elves had finally made their move, emerging from the shadows to join the fray.

    Even the orcs have troubled them enough, the addition of the dark elves would certainly spell disaster.

    Magus Urix''s face paled at the news, and he quickly turned towards Emery.

    "I know about your secret mission," he said, his voice low and urgent. He didn''t give Emery a chance to answer, his words tumbling out in a rush. "I really hope you make it out of here Emery, when you do, please take this to my father."

    He handed Emery a letter, a simple piece of parchment sealed with wax. But Emery didn''t need to see the writing to know what it contained. It was a farewell note, a final message to a loved one, a goodbye that may never be spoken in person.

    "No, Senior�� you will not die here, I wille back with help!" Emery protested, his voice breaking with emotion.

    A slight smile crossed Urix''s face, a sad and gentle expression that seemed to carry the weight of the world. "You are a good kid�� I really should have fought harder to make you join my Wellenstaine faction," he said, his voice filled with regret and pride.

    Emery was lost for words, and the magus didn''t expect any reply.

    Their moment was quickly interrupted by a desperate plea for help from the corner of the gate where they found a fellow magus struck down by a poisonous arrow.

    With no time to spare, Magus Urix immediately employed his [Sacred Pulse] spell, dispelling the venom from theirrade''s body. Emery followed suit, invoking [Nature''s Blessing] to heal the wounded magus. Their efforts bore fruit, and their ally was swiftly brought back from the brink.

    "Good Job, Emery," Urix praised, but his words were cut short by a chilling realization.

    Emery''s senses tingled with an ominous shift in the surrounding space, and he cried out in warning. "They''re here!!!"

    From both the sea of orcs and the lurking shadows, multiple dark and elusive figures emerged. The dark elves had made their move, and the battle was about to escte to an unprecedented level.

    ----------

    Author Note

    There will be another chapter published a few hours before reset, don''t forget to drop by and read it. If not, once again I am grateful for your support and hope you all will join me for the August chapters. will make sure the discount will work this time. Thank you.

 Chapter 1704 Citadel Battle 6

    Chapter 1704 Citadel Battle 6

    [03: 35: 10]

    "They are here!!"

    Emery''s voice rang out through the chaos of battle, filled with urgency. His eyes widened as he quickly counted at least a dozen dark elves vaulting over the battlements and onto the south walls. As his senses strained, he detected another group of simr numbers moving stealthily towards the East gate.

    The situation was dire. There were battalions of human magus guarding the wall, a force three times their number, but they were upied in fighting the unrelenting waves of thousands of orcs. They had been battling all day and night, and exhaustion was etched on every face, wearing them down in the long and arduous battle.

    The sudden appearance of the dark elves was like a gust of chilling wind. Each of them had marked a target, each intent on a kill. Their movements were coordinated, their strikes aimed with lethal precision.

    "Watch out!!" Emery''s voice broke through the confusion again.

    He swiftly swung his arm, his fingers tracing an intricate pattern in the air. The spell was cast in an instant, a powerful [Crushing Wave] that swept through the ranks of the dark elves, pushing three of them away from the area near him. The magus they had targeted were saved, their lives preserved by a hair''s breadth.

    But victory was far from secure. On the other corner of the wall, he saw a few magus struggling, overwhelmed by the sudden onught. One of the dark elves managed to slip through the defenses, its de finding flesh. Captain ra, the fearless female full moon magus, was struck before she could react. But even in her pain, she gathered her strength and retaliated, her fingers crackling with energy as she burst the attacker with her lightning magic. The dark elf screamed as it was consumed, its body dissolving back into the shadows.

    With a slight nod of agreement, Magus Urix ordered Emery to guard the area while he would assist the captain. His eyes were lit with fierce determination, and a rare smile spread across his face.

    "I finally get to use this item Master Boris made for me," he said, his voice filled with anticipation.

    The Magus was still smiling as he reached into his robes, his hand emerging with an object that caught the light. It was a roughly made Lightsaber, its de humming with magical energy. Without another word, he charged toward the other side of the battlefield.

    Looking out at the battlefield, Emery''s eyes were drawn to the dark elves, their agile forms flitting between shadows as they aimed for vulnerable targets. The urgency of the situation struck him like a physical blow. These were no ordinary enemies. Their swift, deadly movements marked them as expert killers, and Emery knew that time was of the essence.

    Emery began to cast his nt spell. The words of the incantation filled his mind as he felt the magic take hold, the very earth responding to his call. Dozens of roots, thick and gnarled, emerged from the ground, snaking their way toward the wall. They intertwined and fused, bing like extra limbs for Emery, a living barrier that blocked the iing hordes of orcs and shielded the beleaguered magus from the relentless attacks of the dark elves.

    Even as the roots held the line, he began to summon his [Mineralized warriors], calling upon the earthen magic that was his mastery. He could feel the energy pulsating within him, connecting him to the very essence of the world.

    20... 60... 80...

    The numbers shed in his mind as the spell took form, the ground trembling as it gave birth to 200 y warriors. They rose from the earth, imposing figures shaped with meticulous detail, each one imbued with strengthparable to the ferocious orc champions.

    With a wave of his arm, Emery directed them into the fray. They moved with purpose, their y swords shing with orcish steel, their earthen bodies resilient and unyielding.

    But Emery wasn''t done yet.

    With a slight movement of his arm, he cast another spell. Multiple glowing mushrooms sprouted from the crevices of the southern wall, their ethereal luminescence marking them as [Rejuvenating Mushrooms]. They were nature''s gift to the weary, a magical source of vitality that would heal wounds and restore energy.

    Bncing the summoning and the healing spell was a feat that required immense concentration. Emery was maintaining three spells simultaneously, his mind stretched thin protecting the walls.

    Despite his best efforts, half of his 200 summoned warriors were destroyed in less than 10 minutes. The orcs were relentless, their sheer numbers overwhelming the y warriors.

    Fortune favored the human defenders, though, as a unit of reinforcements arrived at the south gates. Led by Magus ne, who brandished a crackling lightning spear, they charged into the fray. Their presence turned the tide, and the dark elves, recognizing the shift in power, suddenly retreated back into the shadow of the hordes.

    "Dammit!!" The curse rang out from the human ranks, voices tinged shadows, swift and silent, and had retreated just as quickly.

    They were a trained assassin group, after all. Such quick, with frustration at the elusive dark elves. They had struck like shadows, swift and silent, and had retreated just as quickly.

    They were a trained assassin group, after all. Such quick, hit-and-run tactics were their specialty. They hade, they had struck, and they had vanished, leaving confusion and chaos in their wake.

    With the arrival of reinforcements led by Magus ne, Emery''s attention was pulled from the chaos of the battlefield to his role as a support healer. The frantic battle had left casualties, and Emery''s eyes scanned the wounded and fallen. It was then that he spotted a sight that made his heart stop �C Magus Urix, his senior, was one of the injured.

    "Senior!" Emery cried, rushing to Urix, who was on his knees, his body marred by deep de wounds. Beside himy the lifeless body of Captain ra, a grim testament to the dark elves'' vicious attack.

    Fumbling with panic, Emery poured all his healing spells into Urix, his hands trembling. Urix''s voice, weak but firm, warned, "Watch out for the assassin with the scar�� he''s very strong." It was a haunting realization for Emery that the captain had been the main target all along, and he had merely been fending off a distraction.

    "Don''t worry, Senior... I will heal you," Emery''s voice broke, desperation filling his eyes.

    A painful smile creased Urix''s face "Who are you trying to fool, kid? I am your senior; remember. I know."

    The wound was dark and ominous, inflicted by the same poisoned de that had imed the life of Seraphina, the femalemander. Emery''s heart twisted in agony as he understood the truth: there were no potions or abilities that could reverse this. Desperation wed at him, and his voice cracked with emotion as he stammered,

    "No.. no.. hang on... I will find a way!!"

    His mind raced, thinking of taking Magus Urix to Master Flemming, but he knew deep inside that it wouldn''t change the oue. A sense of helplessness engulfed him, and he cursed himself, his helplessness.

    Urix''s voice was now faint and distant. "Don''t worry, kid�� you did your best��" His life signs were waning, and his breath grew shallow.

    "You... know... I always hated your master Xion... but I envy him... Of you... having you as a disciple..."

    Emery''s heart ached more than he thought possible. Unconsciously a drop of tears fell on his cheek as he clung to the man''s arm, his voice barely above a whisper, "Senior... you taught me too, didn''t you! You''re also my master�� Master Urix."

    At that moment, a genuine smile spread across Urix''s face. Then, with a final exhale, he breathed hisst, leaving Emery with a void that words could not fill.

    x x x x x x

    Author''s Note:

    Dear readers,

    With this chapter, the month of July hase to an end.

    I hope you find the chapter to be to your liking.

    Spoiler Teaser for August Chapter

    *****

    Emery finally returned to Earth and gained his power back.

    *****

    I will also prepare the discount privileged chapter, one that I failed to do in July.

    I hope you all will join me for August chapters, and don''t forget to drop by our Discord channel for the end-of-the-month events!

 Chapter 1705 Loss

    Chapter 1705 Loss

    The battlefield was a grim spectacle, littered with the bodies of the fallen. The sudden and ferocious attack by the dark elves had taken a heavy toll, iming the lives of 12 magus. Four had fallen at the south gate, and eight more at the east. The cries of the wounded still echoed in the air as Commander Shepard approached Emery who currently still kneeling next to Magus Urix body.

    "If it wasn''t for you, Emery, more of our magus would have fallen," he said.

    But Emery felt no constion in those words. His mind was fully consumed with the body in front of him. With he knowledge taught by Master Flemming he had sessfully extracted the fragile spirit soul from Magus Urix, protecting the ethereal essence as he cradled it in his arm.

    "Don''t worry, Master. I will take you home," he whispered, his voice choked with emotion.

    But not all had been saved. The enemy had made away with the spirit souls of Captain ra and two others. From the eastern gate, however, Commander Shepard had managed to save three.

    Four spirit souls from 12 deaths. The numbers were stark, unforgiving.

    Emery''s eyes met Commander Shepard''s, and his voice came out cold, almost detached. "Did we at least get any of them?" he asked, the question hanging heavily in the air.

    The Commander''s silence was answer enough. It was a silence that bore the weight of failure, and it irritated Emery even more. His mind raced, his heart pounded, the anger and frustration building within him.

    "Commander, You need someone to captain this gate. I will take the job," he said, his voice firm, his eyes unyielding.

    It might have seemed like arrogant wordsing from a young magus like him, especially with thirty other Half-Moon magus around, seasoned warriors who had seen countless battles. But Emery''s past actions were enough to make the Commander take the request seriously, to consider it amidst the chaos and loss.

    However, after a long, thoughtful pause, the answer was a refusal.

    "You will take Urix''s ce," Commander Shepard dered, his eyes locking onto Emery''s. "What you did just now proves that you are best for the job."

    The words were heavy, carrying both an honor and a burden.

    Without waiting for Emery''s response, the Commander pulled back his sleeve, revealing three luminescent spirit souls that danced and flickered like ethereal mes. "You take these to Flemming," he said, his voice firm, leaving no room for doubt or question.

    Emery reached out, taking the delicate essence of the fallenrades into his care.

    The Commander quickly returned to his position, and gave themand of the south wall to Magus ne, alongside Magus Cass to fill the ce left vacant by Captain ra''s tragic demise.

    Time was of the essence, and there was no room for hesitation or respite. Emery swiftly summoned his nt spell, tendrils of green energy wrapping around the bodies of the fallen, lifting them with a gentle touch before taking them with him to the spirit soul room.

    The doors to the spirit soul room creaked open, and Master Flemming''s eyes fell on the lifeless bodies that Emery had brought back from the battlefield. She heaved a sigh, a deep and mournful sound that resonated in the hollow room. Her eyes lingered on Magus Urix, and the weight of sorrow seemed to press down upon her.

    "I know he really cared for you," she said softly, her voice barely more than a whisper. "He was my first choice until he insisted on giving the seat to you."

    Emery''s heart twisted at the words, a fresh wave of grief washing over him. The knowledge of such act only sharpened the pain of his loss. Anger red within him, hot and fierce, a burning desire for revenge.

    He watched as Master Flemming carefully ced the four spirit souls into the ss container, their ethereal glow casting a haunting light across the room. They were now at 90 spirit souls, each one a precious life lost, each one a solemn reminder of the cost of war.

    Before Emery could turn to leave, Master Flemming stopped him, her eyes drawn to Magus Urix''s body. She reached down and detached a medium-sized pouch from his waist, her fingers brushing the worn leather.

    "This leather pouch is soaked with my recipe," she exined, her voice filled with a quiet intensity. "It''s notparable to storage rings, but it should do the job."

    Emery''s eyes widened as he realized what the pouch was for. It was a special container, created to house spirit souls. It would keep them safe for a day or two before they started degrading, a vital tool for preserving the essence of the fallen. Magus Urix had been tasked with collecting the spirit souls as the leader of the healer squad, and now that responsibility had been passed to him.

    Master Flemming handed out the pouch, her eyes locking onto Emery''s, her expression serious and unyielding. "Remember, this will be your main task. There is nothing more important than saving lives."

    Her words were almost insistent, amand rather than a request. She wouldn''t let Emery take the pouch until he agreed, and when he did, she reminded him to return for the rest of the Spirit souls earlier beforeunch to prepare.

    "Good luck, Emery," Master Flemming said, her voice tinged with both pride and concern.

    #####

    [02: 58: 48]

    The countdown to the scheduledunch loomed over Emery like a shadow, the numbers a stark reminder of the ticking clock. Three hours left. Time was slipping

    Emery returned to the battle, a newfound determination in his stride. He was now in charge of a small group of 12 healers, a team assembled to respond to the unpredictable violence of the dark elves.

    With a mind sharpened by the lessons of recent loss, he quickly assessed the situation and dispatched three healers to each wall, spreading their presence across the battlefield. His own position was at the center, a strategic point that allowed him to assist all sides, to be the unifying force that held the line together.

    Emery''s eyes were watchful, his senses heightened. His concentration focused on the one moment he was sure to be repeated.

    Just as expected, after half an hour, it came. The air seemed to thicken, the shadows to lengthen, and the whispers of the dark elves reached Emery''s ears like a sinister melody.

    They were here, the dark elves made their sudden attack once again, their movements swift and deadly, their intent clear.

    But this time, Emery was fully prepared.

 Chapter 1706 Citadel Battle 7

    Chapter 1706 Citadel Battle 7

    [02: 12:50]

    The shout of rm was chilling: "It''s the West wall!!"

    A sense of dread filled the air as the dark elves struck, their timing impable. Just when the walls were at their most vulnerable, overrun with thousands of orcs moring at the top, these shadowy assassins came forth.

    Like spectral figures, there were at least a dozen of them, each marking a human magus as their prey. Their movements were swift and coordinated, It was an attack that left no room for hesitation.

    Emery, who had been anticipating this very moment, acted with urgency. With a snapmand, he sent his unit of healers and magus to back up the defenders on the West wall. Supporting spells of healing, shielding, and strength enhancement were cast in quick session, weaving aplex web of magical energy to bolster the 30 plus human magus on the west gate.

    But Emery had something else in mind, a n that required his personal intervention. He knew the dark elves'' tactics and sensed a greater threat lurking in the shadows.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    Emery''s body transformed into the powerful wolf form and without waiting to detect the elusive dark elves, he rushed toward Magus Zephyr, the full moon magus and captain of the West wall.

    His instincts guided him, sharp and unerring.

    One�� two�� three of them he detected, materializing out of the shadows like phantoms, and all rushing toward their marked target.

    The wind magus, too tired and beleaguered to dodge, seemed doomed, but the dark elves were too engrossed in their bloodlust to realize Emery''s arrival.

    HOWWLLL!!!

    With a primal roar, Emery leaped with all his might, his body a blur of strength and ferocity. Hended directly on one of the dark elves, crushing his back with a sickening crunch. Using the fallen body as aunchpad, he propelled himself toward another, his ws gleaming with deadly intent.

    The second dark elf''s eyes widened in horror, his dagger poised mid-air, as Emery''s w stopped it from its target. Then, with a swift and brutal motion, Emery swung his ws again, severing the dark elf''s two legs with a spray of blood.

    Emery swiftly stops two of the dark elves'' assassins. His attention quickly shifted toward the third dark elf, who was engaged in an intense duel with Magus Zephyr. des shed and sparks flew as Zephyr summoned a [Wind de] to fend off the relentless attack.

    This particr dark elf was no ordinary foe. With an agility and strength that belied his slender form, he managed to ovee the battle power of the full moon magus, pushing the wind Magus back until he was kneeling on the floor, struggling to keep his defense.

    But what caught Emery''s eye was not just the ferocity of the dark elf''s attack but something more personal - the distinctive figure, the unusual dagger, and a familiar scar on his face. Recognition shed in Emery''s eyes.

    "Kieran!! It''s me! Your fight is with me!!" he shouted, his voice ringing clear above the chaos of battle.

    Emery''s challenge was bold and calcted. He knew that taunting the shadow magus might divert his attention, and it appeared to work. The dark elf turned away from his target, his eyes narrowing as they met Emery''s. A smirk yed on his lips as he replied, "I am the Khan now, I don''t have time to deal with the likes of you."

    His words were dripping with disdain, and he was stepping back, ready to melt into the shadows and leave. But Emery was prepared. In a swift and unseen motion, he summoned nt roots that snaked from the ground and caught the dark elf''s feet, surprising him.

    "You are not going anywhere!!" Emery''s voice was triumphant, his eyes zing with determination.

    He was ready to dash forward and deliver the fatal blow when he sensed danger from behind. The dark elf he had stomped earlier, though severely injured, came lunging at him. Emery spun, his body moving with practiced ease, deflecting the desperate attack.

    But those few seconds of distraction were all Kieran needed. With a flick of his wrist, he cast a light de spell that cut the binding roots apart. Emery''s heart sank as he watched the dark elf phase into shadow, his voice lingering like a haunting whisper, "Don''t worry, I will eventuallye for you."

    Emery was left standing amidst the turmoil, a hollow feeling gnawing at him. He had managed to stop the dark elf''s n and killed two of his assassins in the process, capturing two of the dark elf spirit souls from escaping. It was supposed to be a victory, but it felt far from a win.

    A cold chill settled over him as he pondered Kieran''s words and actions. There was something more at y, something that went beyond this skirmish. The way the dark elf had acted, his confidence and nonchnce, concerned Emery deeply.

    He quickly surveyed the whole citadel, his senses attuned to every movement. The dark elves had sent their second unit, a dozen of them to the East gate, but Commander Sheperd had quickly taken control of the situation.

    The immediate threat was contained, and yet Emery''s anxiety did not abate. Something felt off, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more toe.

    Suddenly, that vague sense of dread crystallized into sharp reality. An energy spike surged from the north gate. Before he could even react, a powerful explosion erupted from the gate, blowing a huge chunk of the wall apart and sending the debris flying. The magus guarding the gate were obliterated in the st, their screams lost in the roar of destruction.

    Emery''s legs moved of their own ord, propelling him toward the North gate as his mind struggled to process the enormity of what had just happened. From afar, he saw among the orc hordes in the north, half a dozen dark elf groups had assembled. At the front, one female dark elf was casting a group spell, her hands weaving intricate patterns as the other five channeled their energy into her. Together, they were creating a spell of immense power.

    It wasn''t just one explosive bomb they had conjured; there were more, each one glowing with deadly intent, ready to be unleashed.

    Captain of the North gate, Full moon magus Eira, a famous ice magus acted swiftly. With focused determination, she created an ice spell to block the second attack bomb. Her [Frostbound Aegis], a powerful tier 7 defensive spell, materialized before the bomb, its crystalline structure gleaming in the chaos.

    But even that mighty defense broke apart at the force of the second bomb. Emery''s breath caught in his throat as he saw the female ice magus turn her body into crystal ice. Her eyes, were clear and unflinching before she charged toward the third bomb herself.

    KABOMMMM!!!

    Another explosion ignited the battlefield, its force ripping through the air and shaking the very earth. Eira''s crystalline form was consumed in the st, her sacrifice manage to stop the third bomb while killing thousands of orcs around. But it also ending her own life.

    After the third bomb, the five dark elves swiftly left the area, their mission aplished.

    Here was the dark elf''s secondary n, executed with cold efficiency. The north gates were destroyed, and nine human magusy dead, including Eira, their captain. Emery stood amidst the devastation, his mind reeling, his heart heavy with loss and anger.

    The battle had taken a dark turn, and the stakes had never been higher. The dark elves had shown their cunning and strength, but the fight was far from over.

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1707 Citadel Battle 8

    Chapter 1707 Citadel Battle 8

    [01:49:50]

    The battle began with a full force of 171 human magus. Two relentless weeks had passed, marked by relentless skirmishes and a devastating attack by the dark elves'' bomb squad. The toll was heavy, with the ranks of the defenders reduced to 128. Forty-three men had lost their lives, with half of that number falling in thest harrowing two hours alone.

    8 New moon magus

    92 Crescent moon magus

    22 Half-moon magus

    6 Full moon magus

    Though they maintained three-quarters of their original strength, the human magus were on the brink. Their fragile walls were crumbling, the morale was eroding, and the relentless orc invasion was taking its toll.

    The north walls were in ruins, a gaping wound that had allowed the orc horde to pour into the citadel. With no reserves to call upon, every magus was forced to stand their ground, fighting without pause to rest, heal, or recover their vital spirit souls.

    The human magus began to fall, one after another, each minute marking another tragic loss.

    Emery, consumed with anger and a burning desire to face the dark elves once more, found himself confined to the healing team. His hands, which longed to wield weapons against the enemy, were busy tending to the wounded. His mind, which craved vengeance, was focused on the delicate task of extracting spirit souls.

    Among the full moon magus, almost all had the ability to detach their spirit soul from their bodies. The chances lessened with the lower ranks: half-moon magus had about a 60% chance, crescent moon 30%, and new moon less than 10%. Emery''s task was to increase those odds, giving the fallen another chance for life, another hope of redemption.

    It was a vital duty, but also a tormenting one, to approach the fallen one by one, witness theirst breath, unable to fight, unable to vent his frustration on the enemy.

    [01:20:32]

    Another half-hour of brutal battle had slipped away, and 24 more magus had fallen. Emery''s efforts were unceasing, yet he was only able to extract the spirit souls from half of the fallen, his failure rate increasing tragically with the added casualties.

    The human magus were stretched to their limit, their numbers dwindling, their defenses weakened, and their resolve tested as never before. At this pivotal moment, the dark elves made their presence known once again.

    "Which sides? North? South?" Emery''s voice cut through the chaos, his senses extended, searching, probing. This time, he could feel the dark elves all around, their audacity growing with the citadel''s increasing vulnerability.

    But Emery was no fool; he knew this was not the time for the dark elves to fight in the open. Not when their New Khan was an assassin, not when they still harbored hidden intentions. Emery''s mind was fixed on two targets: Kieran, the scarred dark elf, and the female Dunmer elf who had led their deadly bomb squad.

    "Where is it? Where?" Emery''s voice was a growl, his frustration mounting.

    The chaos of battle raged around him, a storm of noise, motion, and violence that made it harder for him to focus on his surroundings. But in that turmoil, one figure stood out, a beacon guiding him to his prey.

    From high above the sky, the half Machine Magus, Asunched a bombardment on an area outside the eastern gate, pinpointing the enemy''s bomb squad with unerring uracy.

    Emery''s eyes widened as he saw themander himself dash toward the location. With themander taking charge, Emery''s attention could narrow to his remaining target.

    "Kieran! Where are you!" Emery''s voice rang out, a challenge, a promise of retribution.

    Sensing elusive movements in the shadows all around the citadel and yet unable to find his quarry, Emery''s determination solidified. He raised his arms and cast a spell:

    [Light Wing]

    A wing of shimmering light sprouted from his back, defying the''s unique gravity. Emery ascended to the skies, hovering above the citadel as he invoked a powerful [Illuminate]. A massive ball of radiant light burst forth, an ethereal beacon washing over the area. The shadows that had once cloaked the ground were banished, and hidden assassins were revealed, their dark designs exposed.

    "Kill them all!" Emerymanded, his voice filled with authority and resolve.

    He descended, swooping upon the 20 dark elves that were now seen within the citadel''s walls. The magus defenders, battered and weary, rose up, mustering theirst bits of energy for the final brawl. Every heart wasmitted to the cause; this would be the end of the dark elves, even if it meant paying with their lives.

    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the eastern gate, Commander Shepherd acted with incredible speed and precision. His hands moved in aplex pattern, invoking his hidden Arcane spell. Light coalesced and twisted into a formidable barrier: [Reversed Arcanum]. When the high-tier bomb shed against it, the barrier held firm, its power resonating in defiance. The destructive magic was reflected back at the dark elves.

    KABOOMMM!!!

    The six dark elves were met with the bitter taste of their own spells and were blown to pieces. Their twisted forms were a testament to the merciless cycle of their own treachery.

    Inside the citadel, Emery and the magus at the wall managed to eliminate a few more elves. Yet, their leader remained frustratingly out of sight. Emery''s mind raced. With so many casualties inflicted upon the dark elves, it was inconceivable that the Khan would not show up. Unless, Emery realized with a chilling thought, they had another target in mind.

    The realization came like a dousing of cold water, a shocking rity that filled him with dread. With Commander Shepherd away from his post, the shadow magus might have slipped into the citadel unnoticed.

    Emery''s heart pounded in his chest, what awaited within could be a disaster that overshadowed everything that had happened outside the walls.

    "Master Flemming!!" Emery''s cry was filled with urgency, a raw plea that seemed to reverberate through the empty corridors.

    Thank you for reading

    that seemed to reverberate through the empty corridors.

 Chapter 1708 Citadel Battle 9

    Chapter 1708 Citadel Battle 9

    The seconds seemed to stretch into eternity as Emery navigated the winding, dimly-lit tunnels of the Citadel. A heavy sense of dread weighed on his heart, every beat echoing his growing fear for the safety of Master Flemming. She was alone, vulnerable in the chamber that housed the spirit soul room, a ce of immeasurable value, and now, a potential target.

    As he drew closer, his spirit sense began to pick up signs of disturbance. The sensation was subtle at first but quickly intensified, a ripple in the fabric of magical energy that told him something was terribly wrong.

    Someone was definitely fighting in that room. The sense of urgency escted into a sharp pang of fear that tightened around his chest, squeezing the air from his lungs.

    He sprinted thest few yards, his heart pounding in his ears, and burst into the room, only to be greeted by the very sight he had feared.

    Blood.

    The female master, Master Flemming, had already fallen to the assassin''s knife. Shey trembling on the floor, her life''s essence pooling around her in a gruesome testament to the violence that had urred.

    Emery''s eyes widened, and for a moment, the world seemed to stop. Time and sound ceased to exist as he took in the horrific scene.

    "Ahh, you are toote, again��" came a cold, taunting voice that snapped Emery back to the brutal reality.

    The terrible sight ignited a fury within [Twilight Transformation]

    His form began to shift, his body contorting and reshaping as the transformation took hold.

    The beastly rage that filled him propelled him forward with inhuman speed. His eyes were locked on the dark elf.

    For the first time, the elf didn''t run. Instead, a ghastly shape began to form around his body, a spectral armor made of shadows and whispers, a manifestation of his dark power. Simultaneously, two des of pure light materialized on his arms, gleaming with an ethereal radiance.

    The sh was immediate and ferocious.

    Emery pounced, ws extended, aiming for the dark elf''s throat. The elf met him with his light des, the very sharp edges dancing and shing through the air, meeting Emery''s fury with skill and precision.

    Within just two shes, the des managed to cut apart Emery''s w, drawing a gush of blood. The Khans were smiling, confident in their advantage, ready for a killing move.

    But Emery did not hesitate.

    Driven by anger and the need for retribution, he allowed the de to pierce his chest. Pain shot through him, but it was nothingpared to the fire in his heart. His two furry arms grabbed the dark elf''s shoulders, crushing them apart with raw, brute strength.

    AARGHHH!!

    The scream of pain from the dark elf was music to Emery''s ears, a sweet symphony of suffering. He was ready to split the dark elf''s neck apart, to end this fight and exact his revenge.

    But the spectral armor ignite a sudden surge of energy, it sted with force, turning into a life-saving spell that sent Emery flying back a few meters. He crashed into the wall, momentarily stunned.

    Both were wounded, the battle far from over. Emery, fierce as ever, stood up, his body aching but his resolve unshaken. His eyes met the elf''s, a gaze so intense it made the assassin tremble.

    "You are a fucking beast!!" the elf spat, his voice shaking with fear and loathing.

    Emery was too angry to chat, his mind focused on one thing only: killing the dark elf. His body tensed, ready tounch forward again.

    But the scarred dark elf surprised him. Instead of charging at Emery, he turned his attention to the ss container.

    "You dare!!!" Emery roared, realizing the dark elf''s intention.

    Emery''s mind was a whirlwind of rage as he rushed towards the dark elf, understanding that the assassin''s target was no longer him but the fragile human spirit souls contained within the container. The souls were vulnerable, precious, and the dark elf''s intentions were clear: destroy them all.

    The dark elf acted with a sleek maneuver. With a wicked grin, he jumped back, tossing an object toward the ss container holding the spirit souls. Time seemed to slow as Emery''s eyes locked onto the item, recognizing it as a threat.

    Instinct took over. Without a second''s hesitation, Emery threw himself over the item, using his body as a shield. His mind didn''t pause to consider the danger to himself; the spirit souls were paramount.

    KABOOMMMM!!!

    The explosion was deafening, a violent eruption that sent shockwaves that sted the ss apart. Emery was lifted off the ground and thrown into the ceiling, his body wracked with pain. The wounds from before were exacerbated by the st, and he knew he was in no condition to fight.

    But he couldn''t give in.

    Through the haze of pain, he nced at the ss container, seeing the chaotic spirit souls swirling out. He could only hope that none were hurt by the st.

    The dark elf emerged from the shadows, his voice dripping with condescension. "Humans and your foolishness," he sneered, looking at Emery''s battered form.

    Emery forced himself to stand, his body protesting with every movement. But his innate ability, [undecaying flesh], began to work its magic, healing his flesh wound rapidly. The dark elf''s eyes widened, and he hesitated, a flicker of doubt crossing his face.

    Emery''s rage burned hotter, and he was ready to charge, but suddenly the two sensed a figure rushing toward the room. The dark elf nced towards the entrance and retreated back into the shadows, his voice a chilling promise. "I wille back for you and these soulster."

    "Bastard!! Dont RUN!!"

    As his eyes followed toward the entrance, Emery saw the arrival of Magus Kenzo. He, too, was a magus proficient in shadow magic, and his eyes flickered with the readiness to pursue the dark elf who had just fled. But as he scanned the room and its contents, his pragmatic nature took over.

    "We should secure the room first," Kenzo said, his voice calm but authoritative, his eyes lingering on the destroyed ss containers filled with humans and also the one filled with the dark elf spirit souls.

    Emery''s rage was a storm within him, He snarled, "You secure the room; I will chase him!!"

    But as he took a step, ready to pursue his quarry, his movement was stopped by a frail, feminine whisper that cut through the chaos of the room like a knife. "Emery..."

    Master Flemming''s voice. Weak, pained, but unmistakably hers.

    Emery''s heart froze, and he rushed to the female apothecary''s side, his hands already glowing with healing magic. The sight of her, trembling on the floor in a pool of her own blood, was a blow to his soul. His hands worked frantically, trying to mend the wounds, but it was toote. The same toxin that had imed others had already entered her veins.

    "Argh!!" Emery screamed, his voice filled with despair and frustration.

    Master Flemming''s eyes met his. She used thest of her strength to whisper, "..saving lives��es first��" Her voice trailed off, her eyes dimming as she took herst breath.

    The room was silent, the only sound was Emery''s ragged breathing as he struggled toe to terms with what had just happened. He calmed his turmoil, knowing that Master Flemming''s spirit soul needed to be preserved. With practiced motions, he extracted it, a tear slipping down his cheek as he did so.

    At the same time, Magus Kenzo was collecting the other spirit souls into two special pouches, one for the human and one for the dark elves. He looked at Emery, his eyes filled with understanding but also urgency.

    "We need to go now!"

 Chapter 1709 Final Hour

    ?

    [00: 40:12]

    It was 40 minutes until the window time for the spaceship tounch. A sense of urgency hung in the air as thest preparations were made. Magus Kenzo, a full moon shadow magus, approached Emery with a stern expression on his face.

    "We must go straight to theunching room right away," hemanded, his eyes reflecting the seriousness of the situation.

    Emery, however, was unwilling to follow the order. His mind was preupied with one urgent matter, and his eyes were filled with determination. "No, not yet," he replied, clenching his fists. "I have something I need to make sure of before I go."

    With that, he left both pouches filled with precious spirit souls with the Shadow Magus. Emery then turned away, his mind set on his task, and headed back to the yard.

    Emery''s footsteps were heavy with anticipation as he approached the yard. He had high hopes, but as he reached the battlefield, his heart sank. Whaty before his eyes was nothing short of total chaos.

    The once-strong walls of the citadel had been breached. All the magus were already engaged in desperate fighting at the central yards, their faces etched with fatigue and determination. Spells were flying left and right, colliding with ferocious power, while some magus were positioned above the citadels, shooting spells down at the invading forces.

    As soon as he arrived, Emery wasted no time. Still, in his wolf form, he swiftly joined the battle. His sharp ws and feral strength made him a fearsome opponent. He shed and tore at the orcs, killing them left and right, his eyes always searching for the next dark elf he couldy his hands on.

    But even as he fought with relentless fury, his heart was aching. The battle was taking its toll, and the numbers were dwindling. He carefully counted the magus still holding on:

    40....

    60...

    72

    The realization hit him hard; 20 more of hisrades had died while he was inside. The battlefield was a scene of despair and heroism intertwined, and Emery felt the weight of every loss.

    Among the survivors, Emery only found two full moon magus left, Magus ne, and Magus Zephyr. They were fighting valiantly, bing thest two pirs that hold the orc''s advances.

    Emery summons his [mineralized soldier], 200 of them, creating a short break window, he quickly finds someone to ask about the situation

    "Where is the other captain?! Where is Commander Sheperd!!?"

    The tired Magus Cass exins that Captain Ignis just died five minutes ago, blowing himself up in mes and killing a few dark elves and thousands of orcs along with him. She was silent for a second before adding that themander has been missing since he cast the unique spell that kills the elf''s bomb squad.

    "Hold the line!! Hold the line!" Magus ne shouted as he now became an actingmander, such action made Magus Cas was smiling and joined his side in battle.

    Emery sensed around 20 dark elves still lurking in the shadow and among them was their Khan. As for the orcs, their number seems uncountable, there must still be a hundred thousand of them.

    Seeing the current situation his heart ached knowing that the battle was lost and there was only one task he could do.

    To take as many spirit souls as he can before the ship was leaving.

    5 spirit souls...

    8 spirit souls...

    The number was in parallel with the death of human magus, they were about to be run down by the orc hordes but they all persevered killing as many orcs and elves as they could find.

    [00: 26:12]

    The situation was dire, with only 52 magus remaining, and Emery had managed to collect just 12 spirit souls. The battle raged on, a cacophony of spells, shouts, and shing weapons. The air was thick with tension and desperation.

    Magus Zephyr, known for his mastery over wind magic, began to chant. His voice rose above the din of battle, strong and clear. The wind around him began to swirl, picking up speed and power. A mighty cyclone formed at hismand, a vortex of destruction that swept across the battlefield, ripping orcs off their feet and tearing them apart.

    The effect was immediate. Thousands of orcs were killed in an instant, their bodies flung through the air like leaves in a storm. The surviving magus found themselves with a brief respite, a moment to catch their breath and regroup.

    But victory was short-lived. From the shadows, multiple dark elvesunched a sudden and coordinated attack. Magus Zephyr was their target, and before he could react, they struck him down. His life was extinguished, and his soul was lost.

    [00: 17:32]

    With only 40 magus remaining and 19 spirit souls collected, the situation grew more desperate by the minute. News reached Emery that the space knight Renvil had died while retreating to the citadel. This forced As, to take his ce back as the pilot of the ship.

    With no room to reject, Emery and As found themselves standing guard at the entrance to the citadel, a choke point that they had to defend at all costs. The whole force was being pushed back, the line bending but not yet breaking. Sweat, blood, and determination were all that held them together.

    [00: 8: 58]

    The countdown was relentless, and the numbers continued to dwindle. Only 27 magus were left, and Emery had managed to collect 30 spirit souls. It was the end of the line.

    Magus Cass, her voice filled with resolve, made the call. "That''s it, no other time!! Go Now!!" she shouted, standing tall beside Magus ne and the remaining two dozen magus. They formed a wall of magic, valiantly guarding thest defensive line, making theirst stand.

    "Fight!! Fight!!!"

    Emery''s heart was heavy, and his teeth gritted in frustration and sorrow. He knew he couldn''t collect any more spirit souls; the time for that had passed. With a heavy heart and a feeling of helplessness, he and As rushed into the citadel, the sound of a loud explosion echoing behind them.

    They had done all they could, and now it was time to leave.

    As Emery and As rushed into the citadel, they were met with a frantic scene. The ship was already activated, humming with energy and ready forunch. Master Borin, Magus Kenzo, and the elderly Magus Yarik were all on the tform, preparing for boarding.

    "Let''s leave now!" shouted Magus Kenzo, his eyes wide with impatience, fully aware of the desperate situation outside.

    "Not yet!" retorted Master Borin, his hands still working on a small device he was holding. His voice was tense but controlled. "We need five more minutes!"

    Five minutes might as well have been an eternity. He could sense the enemy advancing through the citadel tunnels, their footsteps growing closer with every passing second.

    "Get inside!"manded Master Borin, cutting through Emery''s thoughts. As quickly took the pilot''s seat, and Emery settled next to him. Borin and Magus Kenzo found ces in therger space at the back, leaving only one sit for the elderly magus.

    "Hurry up, old man!" shouted Kenzo, his voice rising in panic.

    Then came the sound of a loud bang on the secret door. It was a noise that spoke of imminent danger, of barriers about to be breached.

    Magus Yarik, already weakened by his wounds, stepped back, his eyes filled with determination. "Go! I will hold them for you!" he dered, summoning his powerful earth spell. Walls of hard, solid rock sprang up around the door, sealing it shut and buying them precious time.

    The countdown continued, each second weight on their hearts:

    [00: 00: 30]

    [00: 00: 19]

    [00: 00: 15]

    "Go now!" Themand came from Magus Yarik, his voice ringing with finality.

    With a roar, the ship soared into the sky, trembling as though it might break apart at any moment. But Master Borin''s assurance that it would hold was proven true as they broke through the atmosphere and away from gravity''s pull.

    A minuteter, they were free, out in the vast, pitch-dark space. Master Borinughed, a sound of pure relief and joy. But hisughter died in his throat as he felt the cold steel of a de at his neck.

    "Captain Kenzo! What are you doing?!!" he gasped, his eyes wide with shock.

    Everyone turned in rm, staring at the shadow magus who dared tomit such an act.

    "What the hell do you want?!" demanded Emery, his voice tight with anger and confusion.

    Kenzo was trembling, his eyes wild as he uttered amand that sent a chill down their spines: "We are changing course! Head toward the dark elf spaceship!"

    The words hung in the air, heavy with dread and betrayal. The battle had ended, but a new, unexpected conflict had just begun.

    x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1710 Betrayal

    Emery''s heart pounded in his chest, his breathing in short bursts. Annoyance was a mild word for what he felt. After surviving a nightmarish battle and losing so manyrades, they were now faced with betrayal from within their own ranks.

    The ship was in a delicate position betweenyers of the atmosphere. Every creak and groan from the hull was a stark reminder that it was too fragile to withstand any kind of fight within.

    With As''s attention entirely consumed by piloting the ship, Emery found himself the one to deal with this unexpected crisis.

    "Senior�� tell me why? Why did you want to return to the elf ship!?"

    The usually calm Captain Kenzo''s face was pale, his eyes wide with a mix of fear. He was trembling slightly as he stammered, "I don''t want to die�� I have a guarantee of safe passage with me�� I''m going to get my freedom."

    His reference was the pouch that was currently filled with more than 40 dark elves'' spirit souls. ording to the dark elves'' twisted promise, 50 of these would grant a prisoner safe passage home, out of the Demon''s Pit prison. Magus Kenzo was nning to gamble his life on their word.

    Emery''s stomach twisted at the realization, and he heaved a heavy sigh. "Senior, why do you believe the elves'' promise? It''s definitely a lie. Drop your dagger. We can get out of here together."

    Kenzo''s eyes widened, and he seemed to falter for a moment, the de in his hand wavering. But then, his fear and desperation overpowered reason. His face twisted into a mask of anger and frustration. "Huh!! How far do you think we can go with this junk?!" he spat, his voice tinged with hysteria.

    The insult was a p in the face to Master Borin, the creator of the said junk. His face turned a shade redder as he bellowed, "You''re calling my Firefly junk? How dare you!"

    A standoff had been reached. The tension within the ship reached a critical point as the two agitated figures red at each other, a lethal de poised dangerously in the confined space. It only took one slightly harder bump on the ship and then the worst possible oue happened.

    The de identally pierced a hole in Master Borin''s neck, and his eyes widened in shock and disbelief. Blood spurted and his hands clutched at the wound, a gurgling sound escaping his throat.

    "No... I didnt mean to..." The Magus was as shocked as the rest of them.

    At the same time, the ship lurched violently follow by rms that screamed in response, red lights shing and drowning the interior in a chaotic glow. It was unclear whether the sudden tremble from the fight or the pressure of the atmosphere itself caused the rms. What was clear was that Master Borin was in no condition to speak, give any answer, or take control.

    "Do something!!"

    Only a few agonizing seconds passed before the ship tilted back, losing its battle with gravity. It began a rapid descent towards the, pulled by the relentless force that sought to drag it down.

    "Pull it up! Pull it up!" the magus shouted, terror in his voice. He looked to As, hoping against hope that he could regain control of the ship. But As''s attention was elsewhere.

    With a swift and decisive movement, As grabbed Emery, who sat next to him and sted out of the ship.

    The ship broke apart just a second after their departure, the shockwave split Emery and As apart.

    Falling from the atmosphere was an agonizing experience, the heat and friction of re-entry scorching them. The pain was intense, enough to make both of them winded and disoriented as they plummeted downward.

    Emery''s mind raced, and he managed to recover enough to cast [light wing], slowing his fall just in time. His whole body ached as he crashed into the sandy ins, sliding across the ground and leaving a long mark as evidence of his violent descent.

    As, on the other hand, hit a rocky mountain with a deafening crash, his mechanical body scraping against the unforgiving stone.

    As for the ship, arge chunk of it fell several miles to the north.

    Emery''s mind was a whirlwind of emotions �C grief for Master Borin, rage at Kenzo''s betrayal, concern for As, and a lingering sense of guilt that he couldn''t prevent the disaster. And now he was once again stuck on this.

    He push himself up, the sinking feeling had to be pushed aside. He needed to find his Machine friend, As.

    Looking at the dark rock that As fell into, Emery was reminded of one of those spider creatures, Drider''sir. Emery was afraid the crash would undoubtedly attract their attention, and he had to act swiftly.

    Emery scrambled towards the mountain cracks, his feet finding purchase on the jagged terrain. The impact of As''s crash had left a clear path.

    There,ying amidst rocks and debris, was the half-machine magus, As. He was still in one piece, but the sparks and erratic movements of his mechanical parts told Emery that all was not well.

    "As! Are you alright?!" Emery shouted, his voice filled with concern.

    "I�� er�� need time�� repair��" As''s voice crackled a clear indication of internal damage.

    Emery''s senses were on high alert, and the distant roaring of the Drider was heard, there were hundreds of them. Those monstrous creatures were closing in, drawn by the noise and chaos. There was no time to waste.

    "We need to go now!" Emery urged, quickly grabbing As and heaving him onto his back.

    As they began to move, Emery''s mind raced, simultaneously processing the crash''s whereabouts and the energy signature of Magus Kenzo. The treacherous magus was moving at speed, clearly fleeing from the crash site.

    "He''s running," Emery murmured, his senses tracking Kenzo''s movements. A decision loomed before him, whether to pursue Kenzo or investigate Master Borin''s fate. But his thoughts kept returning to one crucial detail.

    The pouch that Magus Kenzo held contained something precious, the captured essence of a hundred human spirit souls. A cold fury began to brew within Emery''s heart afraid that Magus Kenzo would do something extremely foolish.

    The enormity of Kenzo''s betrayal, coupled with the potential loss of human spirit souls, cemented Emery''s resolve. The chase was on, and he would not rest until justice was served.

    "Kenzo!!"

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1711 Give It Back!

    With the half-machine As strapped to his back, Emery dashed to chase the fleeing Magus, feeling the metallic weight of his friend and the urgency of the pursuit.

    Magus Kenzo was a full moon magus with high proficiency in thew of shadow. His mastery not only makes him fast but also makes him nearly impossible to track down. It was like chasing a ghost through the night, a shadow that seemed always just out of reach.

    But Emery was undeterred. He had his [wild hunt] innate ability. It allowed him to sense the reeking blood of his target wound, the one Kenzo got from the crash, and even the subtle scent of his sweat of fear.

    The chase was fierce, both relentless and unyielding. Emery''s heart pounded in his chest as he gained on Kenzo, fiercely hunting his prey for miles. He could feel As''s mechanical eyes on the target, assessing, calcting.

    "He''s heading to the elf Citadel," As said.

    To think they had fallen not too far from the citadel was unfortunate. This meant another element could be at y: the surviving dark elves and the orcs coulde for them, or even worse, align with Kenzo. Emery''s mind raced. He needed to hurry.

    With determined resolve, Emery decided to use his [Immortal gate], and even his [Paragon''s Blessing]. His body surged with newfound energy, and he leaped forward, within minutes he manage to close in the gap, ready to finally reach the fleeing Magus.

    "Stop!! Stop chasing me!!" Magus Kenzo''s voice cracked as he shouted, the desperation clear in his voice. He finally gave up on the run, turning back to fight, his eyes wild, his breathing ragged.

    His intention was clear. He had drawn a wickedly curved dagger, the de gleaming in the dim light. He was ready to fight.

    "You are just a kid!! You are nothing!!" Kenzo spat, his voice dripping with contempt.

    Emery''s eyes narrowed, and he felt a cold anger settle in his chest.

    "And you are just a scum!" he retorted, his voice full of disdain.

    Before the battle could ignite, the cold mechanical voice of As cut through the tension. "I am... 58% functional. I can fight,"

    Emery turned his eyes to the half-machine magus strapped to his back. Despite As''s significant damage and disabled leg, the determination in his mechanical eyes was undeniable. Emery gave a slight nod, epting the partnership. They would face this challenge together.

    Magus Kenzo, seeing his adversaries momentarily distracted, suddenly charged at them. A [Shadow step] came from high proficiency in thew of shadow. A sneak attack with his dagger gleaming ominously as it cut through the air.

    Emery''s reaction was both calm and decisive. In a maneuver that seemed almost reckless, he threw the half-machine magus at the shadow magus. As, who had lost the function of his leg, was not merely a passive projectile. He used the energy st from his two mechanical arms to change his trajectory, dodging the dagger and propelling himself toward Kenzo with the precision of a guided missile.

    As crashed into Kenzo with a thunderous impact, the sound of metal shing against flesh echoing through the air. Emery followed, his movements fluid and relentless, using aplex spell to weave magical threads around Kenzo, attempting to entangle the magus''s whole body within it.

    It took only a second for the full moon magus to break free from the entanglement and his mastery of shadows allowed him to slip away from Emery''s counterattack. But as soon as hended a few meters back, his face contorted in shock and anger, he realized that trapping him in such a spell was not Emery''s true intention.

    "You!! Give it back now!!" Kenzo howled, his eyes wide as he saw the two pouches, symbols of his power and leverage, already securely in Emery''s arms.

    Emery felt a surge of triumph, a momentary relief washing over him as he clutched the pouches tightly. The tide had turned in their favor, and he had gained the upper hand.

    The feeling however was short-lived, as a sudden prickling sensation warned him of multiple energy signatures that closing in on them. The dark energy signatures were unmistakable; they were the dark elves. A quick mental count revealed there were about ten of them.

    A flicker of panic crossed Kenzo''s face as he sensed the approaching danger. His eyes darted between Emery and the iing dark elves, clearly weighing his options. With a desperate edge to his voice, he looked upon Emery and pleaded, "Give it back!! We could offer them that to save ourselves!"

    Emery''s response was icy, his voice dripping with contempt as he gazed upon the magus. "If you still have an ounce of honor, you should kill a few of them before joining them in hell!" His words were a condemnation, a rejection of Kenzo''s cowardice.

    Without waiting for a response, Emery quickly scooped up As and dashed toward the closest rock mountain. Thendscape blurred as they sped across the terrain, leaving the shadow magus to his fate.

    As, still processing the situation, asked, "Are we running or are we hiding?!"

    Emery''s reply was filled with determination, his eyes fixed on the craggy rocks ahead. "No! I n to kill them all." There was no trace of doubt in his voice, no hint of fear. His mind was set, his path clear.

    #####

    Emery''s fleeing form was soon lost to sight as the dark elves descended upon the scene, led by Kieran, the Khan himself. With him were ten of the survivors and victors of the earlier battle, a mixture of Dunmer and Drows, each carrying the scars and pride of hard-fought conquest.

    As they approached the agitated shadow magus, Kieran''s eyes narrowed, studying the man''s panicked expression. He could see the two escaping humans in the distance and smiled, his teeth glinting ominously in the dim light. The prospect of chasing down the half-blood magus excited him, but for now, his attention was fixed on the trembling full-moon human magus before him.

    "I�� I am the one who stops the ship from leaving�� me�� I am here to deliver the spirit souls�� to trade for my freedom," stammered the magus, his voice trembling with fear.

    The response startled Kieran for a second, but his surprise quickly gave way to amusement. He began to chuckle, the sound low and menacing. "Alright, let me have it.. The spirit souls��" he drawled, his eyes never leaving the magus''s face.

    "They took it�� I will get them for you�� I can help you," the magus offered, pointing at the escaping figures with a desperate look in his eyes.

    Kieran''s gaze turned contemtive as he looked at the rest of his group, his eyes gleaming with malice. "What do you think?" he asked, his voice deceptively calm.

    All ten dark elves responded with wicked smiles, their faces twisted with bloodlust. Kieran''s smile broadened as he turned back to the magus, his voice dripping with scorn. "You see, my brothers and sisters here demand blood. No spirit souls, no deals."

    What followed was a brutal disy of violence. The 11-to-one fight was over in less than a minute, with the dark elves showing no mercy and the obvious victor emerging unscathed.

    As the dust settled, Kieran looked toward the rocky mountains, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Two more left," he said, his voice filled with excitement. "Let''s finish this before they arrive."

    With those chilling words, the dark elves set off, their movements swift and determined. The rocky mountains loomedrge in the distance, and the stage was set for the next confrontation.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1712 Trapped

    With unwavering resolve, Kieran spearheaded the group of dark elves into the rocky mountain. He was fully aware that the two fleeing humans were attempting to leverage thebyrinthine maze of tunnels within the mountain as either a means to elude their pursuers or as a tactical position to ambush from.

    One of the hurdles they faced in their pursuit was the interference with their spirit-reading senses. The they were on boasted a unique gravitational field that scrambled their extrasensory abilities. But Kieran, in his cool and calctive demeanor, saw this not as a disadvantage, but as an equalizing factor. The humans, devoid of their heightened senses, were rendered as blind as the elves in this pursuit.

    Being a strategic leader, Kieran executed a thorough inspection of the vicinity, ensuring there were no secondary entrances that could potentially serve as escape routes for the humans. Assured of theirplete control over the entrance, he, along with his formidable group of ten, infiltrated the tunnel.

    Their journey led them to a broad entrance chamber, a central hub from which multiple tunnels branched out, burrowing deep into the heart of the mountain. As highly trained assassins, the dark elves had honed their tracking skills to perfection. Utilizing these skills and their detection spells, they were able to discern recent passage through two of the tunnels.

    "They''ve separated. How naive!" One of the elves eximed, expressing amusement at the apparent blunder.

    Kieran, however, did not share this perspective. His instincts and past encounters with the elusive humans had taught him never to underestimate his prey. Thus, he decided to split his group into three; each subgroupposed of four elves would venture into one of the identified tunnels. Meanwhile, he and two of his most skilled assassins would remain in the main chamber, ready to provide reinforcements to whichever group located the humans first.

    "Remember," he cautioned his groups, "that half-blood isn''t easy prey. Even with odds stacked four against two, wait for backup."

    Before his groups embarked on their separate paths, Kieran conjured dozens of shadow bats. These creatures, born of darkness and magic, would serve as their means ofmunication within the winding tunnels. Subsequently, he and his two Hashasipanions cloaked themselves with a concealment spell, melding with the shadows, preparing an ambush for their unsuspecting foes. Kieran was confident in his n. He believed he would sessfully flush out the humans, creating the perfect opportunity to y the half-blood with his own hands.

    After a tense quarter of an hour in the shadows, Kieran''s patience was rewarded as one of the subgroups reported their findings via the shadow bats.

    "We''ve detected two of them!" the message echoed within the chamber.

    Kieran questioned back, "Are you certain?"

    Affirmation followed quickly, "Absolutely. Two humans, running deeper into the cave system, hiding amidst the Driders!"

    Kieran''s scarred face pulled into a subtle grin. His n was unfolding as he''d predicted. However, his instincts prompted him to exercise caution. He ordered the second group to return to the entrance chamber as a safeguard. Meanwhile, he himself ventured to the location of the first group to reinforce them.

    They sliced through a dozen Driders obstructing their path, their determination fueled by the promise of a looming confrontation. Finally, they spotted the two human figures they''d been pursuing, only to be struck with surprise. The figures were merely y effigies, magical distractions conjured by the humans.

    "They''ve fooled us! They''re trying to escape!" one of the elves eximed in realization.

    In a flurry of urgency, Kieran attempted tomunicate with the group he''d left at the entrance. Met with silence, he redirected his call to the second group, expecting them to have reached the entrance before him. Their response spiked his rm; their return path was blocked and it would take them some time to clear it.

    "Damn it, they''re getting away!" Kieran growled in frustration.

    Seized by desperation, Kieran resorted to a divine spell that he stole a long while before from a high elf he killed, [Thunderstride Blitz] This spell bestowed the caster with a temporary surge of unparalleled speed. However, its use was confined to lotion unless the caster had achieved a certain level of battle power.

    His mind was abuzz with thoughts of the unfolding fight in the chamber, a desperate hope clinging to the capability of his two men in holding the half-blood long enough for him to reach.

    As Kieran dashed into the entrance chamber, a satisfied smile formed on his lips. There stood the half-blood, surrounded by the corpses of his two men. He paid no mind to their fallen bodies. His primary concern was the half-blood; he''d made it in time before thetter could escape.

    His smile faltered abruptly when he noticed the entrance tunnel. It was no longer there. The escape route had been effectively sealed off. The chilling reality set in as the half-blood locked his gaze onto Kieran, a challenging glint in his eyes.

    "Now both of us cant escape anymore"

    A death match was imminent within the confines of the cave.

    ####

    Roughly half an hour prior to the tense standoff in the cave''s entrance chamber, Emery and As arrived at the mouth of the cave system. With the utilization of As'' [Seismic Scan], they were able to quickly ascertain thebyrinthine structure of the cavernous tunnels. Emery immediately set to work, devising a strategy.

    He crafted a potent [Mineralized Warrior], an earthen construct imbued with a sliver of his spirit energy. To misdirect the pursuing elves, he created two such constructs and dispatched them down separate tunnels. As the mineral warriors went about their decoy mission, Emery utilized the tunnel system''s intricateyout to secure a hiding spot.

    Emeryid his palms on the rocky surface of the cave floor. Despite the''s unique gravitational interference, his advanced affinity with thew of nature allowed him to feel the faint vibrations caused by the dark elves'' movements. The footsteps served as his radar, a guide helping him to map the movements of his pursuers.

    As the elves delved deeper into the tunnels, choosing paths in pursuit of his decoys, Emery slipped past them unnoticed. He activated carefullyid traps, effectively blocking their return path, before darting towards the entrance of the cave.

    The two Hashashi guarding the entrance were formidable opponents, their presence concealed within the shadows. However, Emery, armed with the knowledge of their ambush location, yed a simple trick, feigning an attempt to escape. This ruse sessfully lured them into revealing their positions, and with swift precision, Emery countered their attacks, eliminating them both.

    Once he had dealt with the immediate threats, Emery proceeded to seal the entrance tunnel. The massive rocky door ground closed, ensuring that the dark elves inside would neither escape nor receive reinforcements. With the cave entrance securely barricaded, Emery steeled himself for the inevitablest stand against the dark elves.

    A smirk danced on the dark elf Khan''s lips as he dered confidently, "If you''re smart, you should quickly defeat me before my brother arrives." His words reverberated within the confined space, brimming with a tacit threat and imminent danger.

    Emery, however, maintained a calm demeanor in the face of the looming peril. He responded evenly, "I''m actually counting on it, but if you''re ready to start this game, so am I."

    As the palpable tension between them escted, both Emery and Khan began casting buff spells. The silent hymns of their incantations filled the cave, signifying the impending sh. But before their confrontation could begin, the echo of footfalls broke through the tense silence, signaling the arrival of the other dark elves from both paths, almost simultaneously.

    Even though he found himself surrounded by the malevolent gaze of eight dark elves, Emery''s unwavering confidence remained intact. This surprising disy of audacity led Kieran to a sudden realization. "Where''s your friend?" he demanded, his eyes darting around in search of the missing As.

    With a casual chuckle, Emery retorted, "If you''re smart, you should kill me before my friend arrives." The same exact words Kieran just said before.

    His teasing words stoked Kieran''s annoyance, prompting him tomand his group to encircle Emery.

    "Now you will die human!!"

    Theymenced their attack in a coordinated assault. Yet, before a minute passed, they halted abruptly. The ground began to tremble under their feet, and from one of the tunnels, a figure emerged.

    It was As, gripping a phantom Drider egg securely under his arm. Trailing behind him was a formidable entourage of dozens of Driders, including the massive [Phantom Drider] running amock behind him.

    A triumphant smile tugged at the corners of Emery''s mouth. Looking around at the now fully assembled group, he dered, "Now that everyone''s here, let''s have a good fight" His words echoed within the cave, marking themencement of the decisive battle.

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1713 Last Stand

    <h4>Chapter 1713 Last Stand</h4>

    The cavern''s ambiance swiftly shifted from eerie silence to an unsettling cacophony. As the Driders swarmed in, they found themselves equally targeted by these aggressive spider creatures. The scene was chaotic, with both sides forced intobat against these creatures since their escape route was sealed.

    While the smaller Driders were somewhat manageable, the appearance of the [Phantom Drider] changed the game. Thisrger creature''s presence seemed to bring order and coordination to the spider horde, hinting at a deeper intelligence.

    Emery has taken the risk into consideration. He figured that with a higher number, the dark elves would naturally draw more attention from the Driders. Looking to tip the odds even more in their favor, Emery sought out hisrade, As.

    Finding As amid the tumult, Emery quickly moved to his side. As the limping half-machine magus mbered onto Emery''s back, thetter took out a special egg they had acquired. Cracking it open, Emery doused a group of pursuing elves with the egg''s contents.

    The liquid emitted a distinct aroma, which had an immediate effect on the [Phantom Drider]. Drawn to the scent, the creature lunged at the now-marked elves with newfound vigor.

    Caught off guard, the group of nine dark elves rallied together. Each showcased their unique magical abilities, attempting to fend off the Driders that now threatened to overwhelm them. In their focused efforts tobat the [Phantom Drider], they inadvertently became more vulnerable to Emery''s subsequent moves.

    With the battlefield ensnared in a web of chaos, Emery, bearing the weight of As on his back, seized the moment to engage the dark elves. Harnessing the agility bestowed by his [Bloodhound Steps], he weaved effortlessly through the skirmish. A vulnerable dark elf caught his eye, and within moments, Emery had downed him and left another grievously injured �C thetter left to the merciless designs of the spider creatures.

    "Seven more to go!" he mentally tallied.

    As Emery adjusted his tactics, Kieran''s quickly discerned the human''s intentions. Without a moment''s hesitation, he rallied his team, formting a counterstrategy on the fly. He divided his forces with precision: one group was tasked to deal with the immense threat posed by the [Phantom Drider], while the others, swifter and more agile, zeroed in on Emery with murderous intent.

    As Kieran''s strategy was set into motion, an enigmatic Dunmer mage stepped forward, weaving an incantation that rapidly transformed the battleground. The already dim chamber grew even darker, engulfed by an abyssal void that seemed to consume everything. The atmosphere became oppressive, sucking away sound, smell, and air. The resultant silence was not just an absence of noise; it was a palpable force, pressing down on everyone present. The pre-existing gravitational anomalies only exacerbated the situation, further dampening their already limited spiritual perceptions.

    While the sudden void put most at a disadvantage, the dark elves thrived. They moved seamlessly, demonstrating the eerie prowess of the Hashashi Assassins. Their movements were fluid, graceful, yet deadly in the disorienting gloom. It was evident to Emery that the elves had honed this strategy over countless battles, giving them a significant upper hand in these conditions.

    But Emery had tricks of his own. Drawing upon his affinity with nature, he summoned a sprawlingwork of roots. These roots didn''t just anchor him to the ground; they became an extension of his senses, granting him a unique awareness of his surroundings.

    Using this unconventional sight, Emery danced around the dark elves, deftly evading their des and spells. The roots allowed him to sense their approach, giving him just enough time to counter or retreat, always searching for that brief moment to retaliate.

    However, even with his enhanced awareness, Emery could see the bnce tipping in favor of the dark elves. The once teeming horde of Driders was now significantly diminished, their numbers waning with each passing moment. Even the formidable [Phantom Drider] appeared to be on itsst legs, its movements growing sluggish from numerous injuries.

    Recognizing the desperate situation, Emery''s resolve solidified. Instead of retreating, he charged, choosing a high-risk, high-reward approach. Each sh was a whirlwind of motion, Emery trading blow for blow with his opponents. Although this aggressive tactic resulted in more wounds for him, his unyielding spirit drove him forward, ensuring that each injury he sustained was matched by damage he dealt to the enemy.

    Amidst the chaos, Kieran emerged as Emery''s most formidable foe. Every time Emery tried to gain the upper hand, Kieran''s light de would sh, slicing through the air and Emery''s defenses with equal ease. It was a dance of des and spells, and with every wound Emery sustained, it seemed the dark elves were inching closer to victory.

    As, the half-machine Magus, wasn''t one to stand idle while Emery faced overwhelming odds. Weighing the situation, he calcted the most effective way to turn the tables. With a swift motion, he disengaged from Emery''s back, burning every ounce of his remaining energy, and cast his most powerful spell [re Tempest].

    A torrent of brilliant mes surged forth, illuminating the entire chamber and consuming everything in its path. The Dunmer elf, who had cast the debilitating void spell earlier, was caught in the fiery maelstrom, reduced to mere ashes within seconds.

    However, in war, moments of triumph are often fleeting. Just as the roaring mes began to subside, a chilling scene unfolded. Kieran, seizing the opportunity, swiftly approached As. With a precise swing of his luminescent de, he cleaved the Magus in two.

    The sickening sound of metal and flesh being torn apart echoed in the chamber:

    CRAAACKK.

    Emery''s heart dropped. His roar of anguish and despair resonated in the chamber, "No!!!" Rushing over, he cradled the remains of his dear friend, the weight of the moment heavy on his shoulders.

    With the death of the Dunmer spellcaster, the void that had nketed the chamber dissipated, revealing the harrowing aftermath. Bodiesy strewn everywhere �C human, drider, and elf alike. Only Kieran and three of dark elves remained standing, seemingly triumphant amidst the devastation.

    Emery cast a somber gaze upon As. The once formidable half-machine Magus now trembled with evident malfunction. Tenderly, Emery whispered promises of vengeance to his fallenrade, "I''ll take care of the rest of them for you." Without hesitation, he hoisted the damaged As onto his back, ensuring he was secured.

    Kieran, the dark elf leader, seemed to relish the scene, despite his evident exhaustion. Catching his breath, a smile of twisted satisfaction crept onto his lips. "You''ve been quite the thorn in our side, human," he said with a mocking tone. "Tell me your name, so I may ensure your human allies learn of your brave end."

    Emery''s response was filled with defiance, "That''s a generous offer, but you won''t need it, It is you who will not leave this ce."

    The odds were undoubtedly against Emery. four on one, and each of the dark elves was a half-moon magus. A power, not even a full-moon human magus could hope to challenge.

    However Emery''s new confidence didnte only from rage, but also from the fact that just a few seconds ago, he has finally sensed the presence of the entity within him.

    "You show up toote," Emery murmured, seemingly to himself.

    The cryptic words puzzled Kieran and his magus cohorts. Their confusion only deepened as a grin formed on Emery''s face. "You must be hungry?" Emery addressed the entity inside him. "Feast upon the three, but leave the scarred one to me."

    What happened next was a sight none present would ever forget. As Emery charged forth with renewed energy, massive tentacle-like arms sprouted from him, catching the dark elves off guard. One by one, they found themselves ensnared, being pulled inexorably towards Emery''s chest.

    Kieran watched in horror, his voice rising in disbelief. "What is this!! what are you!!?!"

    As the third elf was on the verge of being consumed, Kieran, disying his immense skill, managed to slice through the tentacle with his de of radiant light. But Emery was relentless. He descended upon the momentarily freed dark elf, crushing him beneath his heel and delivering a fatal blow with his own ws.

    Within moments, the once daunting group was reduced to one: Kieran.

    Emery, with a blend of fatigue and resolve evident in his eyes, squared off against his final adversary. "Now, it''s just you and me," he dered, each word underpinned with an iron will.

    He lunged at Kieran with unprecedented ferocity, and as he did, the dormant spirit of the Khaos guardian rumbled to life within him. This ethereal entity amplified Emery''s magical prowess manifold, allowing him to execute abined spell. The sheer intensity andplexity of Emery''s spellcraft left Kieran struggling to parry and counter.

    However, even in the face of such overwhelming force, Kieran maintained hisposure. "You truly are full of surprises. My interest in you has only deepened, human. Whatever power you possess, I desire it." With those words, and before Emery could react, Kieran invoked a spell, vanishing into thin air, leaving no trace behind.

    Stunned, Emery gazed at the spot where Kieran had just stood. Recognition dawned upon him "Spatial magic?!"

 Chapter 1714 Escape Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1714 Escape n</h4>

    The battle had ceased, leaving behind an eerie silence filled only by the echoing sound of dripping water and the distant rumbling of the cavern. Emery''s breathing was ragged but controlled as he surveyed the aftermath, his eyes alert for any sign of movement. The dark elves were notorious for their stealth and cunning, and he wanted to make certain that none were lying in wait to ambush him.

    Once satisfied that he was indeed alone, Emery began the grim task of searching through the fallen as he rifled through their belongings.

    His haul was significant but not exceptional: rugged tier 4 weapons, battered and worn from use; vials of elven poisons, their contents gleaming ominously; several small bombs, crafted with dark elven ingenuity; and their infamous hard, stinking bread, a staple that could sustain an elf for days but was nearly inedible to human ptes.

    Emery''s face showed a mixture of disgust and curiosity as he handled the items, but he knew that in the harsh world he inhabited, every resource could be vital.

    He was about to abandon the search, convinced that he had found everything of value, when his eyes fell on a seemingly inconspicuous pouch. Its in appearance belied its true worth, for inside it were 26 spirit souls. Emery''s heart leaped in his chest, a rush of excitement washing over him.

    Eighteen of the souls were human, and eight were dark elves. As Emery''s fingers brushed over them, images and emotions flooded his mind. The realization that he was holding what was left of hisrades was both a relief and a burden.

    Now, Emery''s collection totaled 142 human spirit souls and 50 dark elf souls. It was a considerable cache, one that opened new possibilities for him.

    A tempting thought crept into his mind: the dark elf souls could potentially be used to create a pathway out of this forsaken ce. But almost as quickly as the idea appeared, he dismissed it. He wouldn''t resort to such a measure unless absolutely necessary. Besides, he still had other options to explore.

    With ess to the Khaos gate, more choices began to unfold for Emery.

    Emery then ess the Khaos gate and reached out to the storage ring he had left behind. Carefully, he transferred all the spirit souls into the ring, ensuring their safety.

    He then pull out a small, rounded metallic device, the item he had procured from Jinkan''s men shortly before his capture.

    Emery gently leaned As against the cavern wall. "As," he began, his voice tinged with concern, "Can you hear me? How are you holding up?"

    The response from As was disheartening. His head moved with a stuttering, uneven rhythm, and his usually fluid voice now sounded more like the grinding of gears. "Need... repair... take... time... can hear," As managed to convey through distorted vocalizations.

    Emery was well aware of As''s inherent self-repair mechanism, but the extent of the damage As had sustained was severe. And machinery, despite Emery''s many talents, was a domain he was unfamiliar with.

    Afterward, Emery introduced the device he had just rediscovered. Activating it with a subtle press, the device suddenly emitted a blinding ray of light, revealing a holographic projection of Jinkan.

    "Emery, thank you for epting my request. Contained within this device is a carefully devised escape n, tailored to ensure both your and Eeshoo''s safe departure from the"

    Jinkan''s hologram proceeded to unveil a series of borate instructions. The device would serve as a beacon, signaling for the deployment of the Nephilim''s most advance ship into the. The ship would employ a cloaking mechanism and state-of-the-art automatic navigation system would then take over, guiding them safely out of the''s atmosphere and charting a course back to familiar territory.

    As promising as the n sounded, Emery noticed a catch. The vessel''s specifications clearly indicated it could amodate only two passengers. Moreover, the ship''s advanced AI was programmed to verify Eeshoo''s presence and vital signs before initiating the escape sequence. This contingency, Emery mused, was typical of Jinkan''s foresight and cunning.

    Turning to the battered magus, Emery conveyed the newfound hope. "Did you hear that Buddy�� an escape n for us"

    Though they were short of Eeshoo''spany to activate the ship, Emery still feel its better than having no ship at all. He n to tackle this problem one at a time.

    Now that he has a way to escape, Emery swiftly took the? mechanical magus onto his shoulder, and ready to leave the ce.

    Emery faced the cave''s sealed entrance. Drawing deep from his connection with nature, he began to chant an incantation. A gentle hum resonated through the cave as the stone started to soften and open up a path for them.

    As soon as they were out of the cave, Emery''s thoughts turned to Master Borin at the Firefly ship''s crash site. A glimmer of hope fueled his steps as he raced across thendscape, to find what left of the downed ship.

    A faint blip of energy caught his attention. Buried beneath twisted metal and debris was Master Borin. The venerable cksmith looked worse for wear, with injuries that spoke of the cmity he''d endured. Yet, miraculously, life still clung to him.

    Without hesitation, Emery invoked his [Nature Blessing], channeling the restorative energies of the nature into the elderly cksmith. As the healing magic seeped into Borin''s wounds, stitching together torn flesh and mending broken bones, Emery expressed his amazement. "It''s a miracle you still alive Senior.."

    Master Borin, with a pained groan, responded, "Urgg... Took you long enough,d, i really? thought you leave me here to die"

    Emery soon learned of the device Master Borin had integrated into his own body, one he salvaged from a fallen space knight. This device enhanced his natural healing capabilities, undoubtedly saving his life in the aftermath of the crash.

    Once the cksmith master began to recover, he took time to analyze As condition. He studied the wounded magus with a practiced eye. "They''ve done quite a number on you, As," he remarked grimly. "I''d offer to fix you up, but unfortunately we''re short on the necessary tools and parts out here."

    With this thought, Emery, As, and now the recovering Master Borin decided on their next course of action. With mutual understanding, they set their sights on the Citadel, hoping to uncover what the remnants of the battlefield.

    Will they find any survivor? or will they found more enemy waiting instead?

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1715 Lose Hope

    ?

    As the group continued their journey, they were faced with the need for faster transportation. With As'' current state and knowing that Master Borin wasn''t a Magus, Emery took out his special Nature Staff and cast [Summon Nature Familiar].

    From the depths of the dark, cold rock beneath their feet, an unsettling tremor began. Cracks appeared, spiraling and expanding like spider webs, releasing a chorus of earthen groans. Slowly, chunks of rocks began shifting and rising, melding together. Soon, a colossal rock Lizard stood before them, its rough, stone-like scales glistening in the dim light.

    It was a summon that mirrored the transport Emery had once ridden in Vanyar, except the materialposition came following the he was casting the spell at.

    As they mounted the rock lizard, its massive legs propelling them forward at a surprising speed, Master Borin, curiously probed about Emery''s storage ring. Unable to reveal about Khaos gate, he briefly exins that he could only ess the ring just now without giving any reason. However, with the cksmith master basically depending on Emery''s prowess, he was smart enough not to ask further on the matter.

    Emery then took out the small device gifted by Jinkan to show the inventor. He detailed the escape n associated with a ship and emphasized the necessity of a person''s presence for its sess, Master Borin squinted, inspecting the detail of the ship''s technology,

    The master inventor''s thoughts seemed distant before he finally remarked, "You know, tampering tech like this could be more trouble than it''s worth�� No, no it will be simpler to just construct another ship from scratch."

    Emery contemted Borin''s words, but before he could respond, an orange and yellow hue began painting the horizon. As they neared, the source became chillingly clear: the once mighty citadel was now aze. Towering walls that had withstood countless assaults now crumbled, and the inferno''s heat was so intense that even the rocks seemed to weep molten tears.

    Master Borin''s face contorted in horror and disbelief. Pointing at the heart of the citadel, where the highest concentration of smoke billowed, he cried out, "No!! My workshop!"

    The scorched earth bore testament to the brutal confrontation that had urred just hours prior. Oddly, given the size of the battle that had raged, there were strikingly few orcs present in the vicinity.

    Thinking quickly and prioritizing safety, Emery disbanded the rock Lizard, its form crumbling back into the earth from whence it came.

    With As on his back, Emery grabbed Master Borin''s and began to stealthily maneuver through thendscape, reaching theva river. He summoned vine-like bridges, their roots deep and secure, creating a path over the fiery river.

    Emery focused his senses, searching for any residual presence of elves. Sensing none, he entered the burning fortress.

    The sheer scale of the devastation became more evident. Smokes and embers danced in the air, and the heat radiating from the mes made the air thick and oppressive. Emery closed his eyes briefly, channeling the vast reservoir of his magical prowess. A gentle mist, summoned from deep within the earth, its droplets sizzling upon contact with the mes. The water spell began to quench the fire''s fury, turning roaring mes into subdued embers.

    As the smoke cleared, the aftermath was a chilling tableau of devastation and loss. Charred remains of orcs, humans, and elves littered the grounds, painting a somber portrait of the price of war.

    Emery''s chest tightened as his eyes locked onto a particrly heartbreaking sight �C two human bodies, seemingly frozen in their final moments, locked in an embrace at the entrance of the citadel. Recognition dawned, and sorrowced his voice, "Senior ne, Senior Cas... may you rest in peace."

    As Master Borin''s eyes darted around, anxiety evident in every movement, he rushed towards the remains of his workshop.

    Meanwhile, Emery, consumed by the gravity of the moment, summoned the power of his Nature Staff once more. The ground trembled gently in response, and the earth itself seemed to stretch forth, gently cradling and pulling the fallen warriors into its embrace, offering them a final resting ce.

    Yet, just as thest of the bodies was being interred, a disturbance caught Emery''s attention. From the eastern gate, a solitary figure was approaching. The silhouette was familiar, one that was believed to be lost.

    "Commander Sheperd! you''re alive!"

    However, as he observe closer, the vibrant, confident leader that Emery remembered was reced by a hollowed-out version, with eyes that bore the weight of countless heartaches. His gaze, distant and haunted, darted around, trying to take in the devastating scene.

    "Are you alrightmander? Are you hurt?"

    Shepherd''s eyes finally focused on Emery, a dazed expression etched across his face. His voice came out in a cracked whisper, "Emery�� the ship�� all failed, wasnt it�� everyone.. they all died?"

    Emery nodded, a heavy sorrow weighing down his words, "Only As, Master Borin, and I survive."

    A sad smile tugged at the corners of Shepherd''s lips, "I see�� it''s still good you survive" He looked toward the grave once again and said "In the end, we always lose"

    Lost in his own torrent of thoughts, Sheperd''s voice became softer, as if he were talking to himself, reliving past tragedies. From a distance, the tter of tools echoed out, and Master Borin emerged from his workshop, his face ashen. "It''s all gone. The tools, the parts�� We can''t build another ship with the remains."

    Shepherd let out a bitter chuckle upon hearing Borin, "Building again? "Don''t bother�� it''s a loss cause"

    Master Borin was annoyed as he said "You can sulk if you want, I am going to build another ship and get out of this hell hole!"

    The two began to argue, and Emery attempted to soothe the rising tension until themander voiced out an outburst "Do you think this was our first attempt?! Five ships!! We''ve built and lost five ships in the eight years I''ve been trapped here. Not a single one made it past the''s barriers."

    Master Borin''s face was drained of color. He himself has only been trapped on the for a little over a year. The realization that he had been kept in the dark about previous failures was a hard pill to swallow.

    His voice, usuallyposed, quivered with anger and disbelief. "What are you saying, Shepherd!! Why did you never tell me about this!!?" Master Borin shouted forcing an exnation. The silence that followed was thick with tension, awaiting an exnation, a justification for the lies and lost hopes.

    Commander Sheperd''s gaze was distant, memories of past failures and heartaches painted vividly across his features. "Eight years," he began, his voice barely above a whisper. "Eight years trapped in this infernal ce, and this citadel is the third to fall under my watch."

    He paused, inhaling deeply, as if to muster the strength to continue. "We have dealt with gravitation problems for the ship before, unfortunately, they were shot down by elven ships right after they leave orbit. it''s impossible! there is no escape from this prison"

    Master Borin was angered once again demanding why he never told this matter and let him work hard on building the ship if he knows it was all pointless.

    Sheperd''s eyes held a weariness that belied his years, yet he remained silent. Emery however understood "Hope�� he just letting people not lose hope"

    Their somber reflection was abruptly shattered by the ominous rumbling overhead. Eyes turned skyward, and the sight of a descending ship heading toward the elven citadel on the other side.

    "Elvish reinforcements!" Master Borin cried in panic.

    Emery himself was shocked, however for a different reason, just a second ago, Chututlu the Khaos guardian voice echoed in his mind.

    <Be warned I can sense a Khaos champion in that ship>

 Chapter 1716 Special Unit

    <h4>Chapter 1716 Special Unit</h4>

    [Recall]

    [You have sessfully teleported back to your mark]

    The world around Kiran shifted and swirled, colors blurring together as he felt the tug of a powerful force pulling him across space and time. He had invoked a divine spell "Recall," a secret technique stolen from a space magus long ago. Among the array of skills he possessed, this one was particrly treacherous to master, but invaluable in its utility. It was his salvation, allowing him to traverse vast distances within the''s surface, provided he had previously ced the right mark.

    As the spell''s effect subsided and his surroundings snapped into focus, Kiran found himself standing within the familiar confines of the Elven Citadel.

    "That damn human! I''m going to take his ability and skin him alive!" he seethed, the failure of his recent battle gnawing at him. His eyes zed with a fury, a mix of humiliation and anger that threatened to consume him. He ached to return to the fight, to right the wrong, to im victory. But he was alone; the citadel was eerily silent, devoid of any of his kin.

    His desire to seek vengeance was not his only concern. His actions carried consequences.

    [Spirit force restrained]

    [Kieran Duskmire]

    [Battle power 395]

    [Soul force 337 (253)]

    [Katra stage 8 - Half moon]

    [Law of Shadow - 24%]

    [Law of Greed - 10% (1%)]

    "Curse it!" he spat, the realization of his folly dawning on him. He had overused his stolen divine skill in too many in too short a time, and his Spirit soul was rebelling against such abuse. It felt like a vise tightening around his soul, a dreadful numbness that spread through his being.

    Kieran sat on the Khan''s chair, focusing inward as he began the painstaking process of recovery. The ritual was familiar, a delicate weaving of his will and energy to mend the tears in his spiritual fabric. It was slow work, hours slipping by as he coaxed his spirit back to harmony.

    Yet, halfway through his recovery, his senses twitched, alerting him to something amiss. An arrival. A ship. Its massive form hovering above the citadel, casting a shadow that seemed to prate the very walls.

    "Dammit, they''re here already!" he muttered, his voice a hoarse whisper.

    Due to gravitational anomalies, the ship wavered mid-air for a few moments before ascending once more. Yet, within the Citadel''s grand hall, a spatial portal shimmered to life, disgorging eight dark elves: one d in a distinguished silver uniform and seven in shadowy attire, each bearing a silver, circr emblem on their sleeves.

    The silver-d elf boomed, "Prisoner Kieran! Step forth!"

    Despite his lingering pain, Kieran made his way to the hall. He recognized the silver-d elf as a warden, but the group apanying him elicited mixed feelings. These were the Voidstalkers, a covert unit even more enigmatic than the Hashasi assassins. Their sudden appearance puzzled Kieran.

    With a measured stride, Kieran approached, his mind racing. He bowed his head and knelt before the warden, his voice calm and respectful. "I am Kieran. I wee you, Warden, to our citadel."

    "You''ve wreaked havoc here, Kieran. The High Warden is far from pleased. Detail your actions."

    The wardens, despite their ability to remotely monitor all prisoners - be they human or dark elves - relied on direct ounts for a more intimate understanding of events. Though they were aware that Kieran was the sole elven survivor within the citadel, they sought rity on the sequence of events that led to such an oue. Kieran took a deep breath, readying himself to narrate his tale.

    As Kieran unfurled the tapestry of his recent battles, most of the eyes in the hall seemed disinterested. The ornate walls echoed his words, but the Voidstalkers, draped in their dark uniforms, appeared almost indifferent.

    However, a change urred when Kieran touched upon a seemingly inconsequential detail - a young halfblood human he had encountered. Like a gust of wind rustling leaves, a palpable shift in attention moved through the Voidstalkers. Their lethargic demeanor vanished, reced by sharp attention.

    Before Kieran could delve deeper into his narrative, one of the cloaked figures, his voice dripping with impatience, cut him off. "Enough of this! Tell us about the halfblood. Where is he now?"

    Kieran shot a nce at the warden, expecting a reprimand for the interruption. But the warden''s face remained impassive, a statue carved from marble, giving away nothing. Hesitantly, Kieran recounted hisst encounter with the halfblood, speaking of a cave nestled amidst the rugged terrain to the north, a good 300 miles from the citadel.

    But before he could even finish, another Voidstalker, seemingly connected to some arcane device, ryed a message, "Leader, the halfblood is located. He''s at the human citadel, a mere 100 miles from here."

    A ripple of urgency surged through the group. The lead dark elf, his cloak fluttering, spun on his heels, ready to mobilize his unit immediately. But a firm voice halted him. "Ezzekiel, stand down! You and your men won''t be leaving until we''ve resolved the matters at hand."

    The named elf, Ezzekiel, whirled back to face the warden, his eyes ame with an icy fire. His voice,ced with a mix of frustration and arrogance, shot back, "We''ve been tethered here for days! We won''t be dyed any further." The tension in the room intensified, like a string pulled taut, ready to snap.

    Without waiting for further confrontation, he motioned his squad towards a viewing point on the citadel''s wall. The panoramic view unveiled the distant human citadel, its towering spires and ramparts barely visible through the haze. The way Ezzekiel''s eyes narrowed, it was evident he had detected something �C or someone.

    Suddenly, a whisper-like thought slithered into his consciousness, as thoughmunicated through some unseen arcane channel.

    <Not a champion, making him harder to discern. But there''s no doubt; another gate is present there.>

    Ezzekiel''s expression shifted from stern to determined. Without wasting another second, he began to chant an incantation. His hands danced through the air, forming intricate patterns as raw magic coalesced around him. A swirling vortex of energy appeared, expanding to reveal a shimmering portal aimed directly at the human citadel''s heart.

    Turning to his elite group, the fierce determination in Ezzekiel''s voice was unmistakable. "Enter the gate," hemanded, "And find him!"

    One by one, the dark-cloaked figures stepped into the portal, their forms disappearing into the luminescent void.

    x x x x x

    Author Note: Ezzekiel is one of the dark elf Emery meet in the Khaos Hub, the one he saw at the forest in his first year of the academy.

 Chapter 1717 Despair

    <h4>Chapter 1717 Despair</h4>

    The sighting of elf reinforcements brought a crushing weight of dread to Emery and hispanions. The distant hovering ship, the unmistakable herald of the elves'' arrival, drove Master Borin to the edge of panic.

    "That''s it! We are going to die!! Die!!" he shouted, his voice cracked with despair.

    As, the mechanical wonder by Emery''s side, began to emit a series of broken sounds. The machine was scanning the number of dark elves approaching, its digital disy shing ominously.

    Emery''s eyes flicked to the palemander, desperately seeking amand or strategy.

    But themander''s face was ashen, his eyes hollow. The arrival of the elf reinforcements had extinguished thest flicker of hope in him. He stood frozen, a shell of a man, unable to even voice a reaction.

    Emery''s own anxiety gnawed at him. The information about the Khaos champion, revealed to him by Chututlu, weighed heavily on his mind. Yet, within him, a spark of determination still glowed. He would not give up. Not yet.

    With a resolve born of desperation, Emery approached the panicked cksmith. He spoke urgently, reminding him of the device that could summon the Nephilim''s special cloaking ship. His words were intended to infuse Master Borin with hope.

    The response he received was anything but hopeful. Master Borin''s voice trembled with despair as he cried, "I am telling you, without any sort of blood or remains of your Nephilim friend, there is no hope!"

    Emery''s heart sank. He was at a loss, unsure of how to convince them to fight on. He even considered grabbing As and fleeing, abandoning everything.

    It was at this moment that themander finally reacted. He turned his gaze to Emery, and his words were like a cold dagger, revealing another truth. "If this is your missing Nephilim prince, I lied about not knowing him... I left him to die in thest base... just like I did to you all just now."

    The revtion was like a thunderbolt. Themander''s betrayal, his lies, left a gaping wound. The terrified cksmith''s face twisted in rage, and he burst into anger, a storm of emotions swirling in his eyes.

    Emery''s swift reflexes came into y as he held back the furious cksmith. "Listen!" he snapped, urgency clear in his voice. "Time is not on our side. Commander, I need to know the location of that base. If there''s the slightest chance of finding the Nephilim''s remains, I have to take it. Our survival depends on it."

    Themander, lost in his destion, appeared reluctant to share. But Emery''s patience had worn thin. Grabbing themander by his cor, he forced their gazes to meet "Listen closely, Commander. I carry with me the spirit and soul of 130 of our fallenrades. Help me now, and we might still salvage something from this nightmare."

    It took a few heartbeats for themander to find his voice, the gravity of the situation finally piercing his fog of despair. "Travel 1300 miles southwest," he whispered, his voice rough, "near a mountain shaped like a crescent. That''s where our brothers fell... three years ago."

    Emery nodded, determination renewed. "Right, it''s time to move. Let''s go!" He turned to the cksmith, who nodded in agreement.

    But just as they were steeling themselves to leave, the very fabric of space seemed to waver and ripple. A chilling spatial distortion materialized on the northern side of the citadel. From this shimmering rift stepped multiple magus dark elves, their presence an omen of further danger.

    "Spatial magic..." Emery hissed, recognizing the danger they would face.

    Emery, using his innate abilities, quickly assessed their adversaries. Seven dark elf magi. To make matters worse, half of them hailed from the dreaded Full Moon realm - a force to be reckoned with. The overwhelming power they presented made it clear to Emery thatbat was not an option. Moreover, the presence of a spatial magic wielder among them made escape a daunting challenge.

    But amid this chaotic tableau, Commander Shepherd found his resolve. With a look of fierce determination, he locked eyes with Emery. "Get everyone out of here. Now!" Without waiting for a reply, he began to chant, his fingers tracing intricate patterns in the air. A brilliant formation,posed entirely of radiant light, took form around him.

    "Go!" Shepherd''smand echoed in the tense air, his protective barrier physically propelling them away from danger.

    As Emery sped away from the imminent danger, he couldn''t help but steal onest look over his shoulder. The citadel yard was now swarming with dark elf magus, their sinuous movements and muted conversations painting an eerie scene. Among them, one figure stood out, drawing Emery''s attention. It was a dark elf he recognized - the formidable Full Moon magus from the Khaos Domain, one of the Khaos Champions.

    Ezzekiel''s eyes locked onto Emery''s, a malevolent gleam shining in their depths. With a voice dripping with menace, he warned, "Dont you dare to leave!"

    Muttering incantations under his breath, Ezzekiel tried to bind Emery in ce with a restraining spell. But to his astonishment, the spell dissipated before it could take hold.

    Ezzekiel''s eyes widened in realization. "Anti-Magic? An arcane formation? An arcane magus!" His gaze shifted to Commander Shepherd, who stood defiantly between the escaping party and the advancing dark elves.

    With pride and determination evident in his voice, Shepherd dered, "Indeed, I am Shepherd, an Arcane Pdin, And you shall not breach this formation."

    Ezzekiel''s countenance darkened, his anger palpable. He had not expected such resistance. With a swift hand gesture, he signaled three of his elite warriors, who charged at Shepherd with murderous intent.

    The dark elves, finding their magic useless against the arcane barrier, drew their weapons. The sound of unsheathing swords echoed ominously, followed by the low hum of a readied spear. But Shepherd, unyielding and resolute, had already woven a second, sturdier formation around him. As the elves lunged with their weapons, the arcane shield shimmered and absorbed their blows, deflecting each attack with a bright sh of light.

    Ezzekiel''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the situation. His lip curled in a sneer of disdain as he said, "You Arcane magus, always troublesome. But s, you face the wrong adversary today."

    With an elegant flourish of his hand, the very fabric of reality seemed to respond to hismand. The ground beneath the citadel began to tremble, and the walls shuddered violently as if the entire structure was convulsing in terror.

    Ezzekiel had conjured a space anomaly, a localized distortion of gravity, capable of crushing stones and splintering fortifications. The citadel seemed to groan in agony as it was torn apart by invisible forces, the once-imposing fortress crumbling to rubble.

    Shepherd''s face turned ashen, recognizing the nature of the spell. "Gravity spell!" Shepherd shouted knowing that gravity was the bane of his Arcane formation.

    Desperate to hold his ground, Shepherd channeled thest reserves of his spirit energy into the formation, strengthening it with a desperate fervor. His face twisted with effort, beads of sweat dripping down his forehead as he fought to maintain the shield.

    Ezzekiel, however, was relentless. It took only half a minute for Shepherd''s formation to give way, the arcane shield shattering into fragments of light, leaving him exposed and vulnerable.

    With a simple, almost casual gesture, he reached out with his power and seized Shepherd''s body in a grip of invisible force. Shepherd''s limbs were pulled taut, his body suspended in mid-air as if pinned to an unseen wall.

    "Now you die!" Ezzekiel hissed, his voice dripping with satisfaction.

    Ezzekiel''s hand slowly clenched into a fist, and Shepherd''s body was torn asunder. The gruesome spectacle ended with a wet, ripping sound, and the once-proud Arcane Pdin was reduced to a scattering of gore.

    Turning to his subordinates, Ezzekiel''s face was a mask of cold determination. "Now go after them!" hemanded, his voice ringing with authority.

 Chapter 1718 Hide

    <h4>Chapter 1718 Hide</h4>

    Emery''s heart raced, uncertain about how long Commander Shepherd could keep the dark elves at bay. While he deeply respected themander''s abilities, Emery was pragmatic enough to know he couldn''t rely solely on another''s strength to protect them. The presence of a dark elf who could wield space magicplicated matters further. That particr enemy could potentially bypass many conventional defenses, making escape that much more challenging.

    As Emery''s boots touched solid ground after traversing the treacherousva sea, he didn''t waste a second. The air around him shimmered, and in a brief, dazzling disy, a dozen [Mineralized Warriors] appeared. These warriors were summoned with an infusion of a substantial amount of spirit energy. All scatter in different directions in the hope to mislead their pursuers.

    Still, Emery was seasoned enough to know that diversions it most probably not enough to fool these dark elves. He turned his attention to As and said "You''ve mapped all the surrounding caves, haven''t you?"

    From behind him, a series of mechanical sounds signaled a confirmation, and Emery swiftly ordered "Show me the entrances to the mostplex and deepest ones."

    As''s eye illuminated brightly. They projected holographic representations of five different cave entrances, all within a hundred-mile radius. The intricate details showed not just entrances but branching paths within. Without hesitation, he dashed toward one of them while his [Mineralized Warrior] under his mentalmand, dispersed towards the other entrances.

    The cave''s gravitational anomalies could distort any magic or tracking ability trying to pinpoint them. With this addedyer of protection, Emery felt a tad more confident. Still, he wasn''t taking any chances. From his pouch, he retrieved three vials containing the advanced [Concealment Potion]. With a brief nod to Master Borin and As, the three of them quickly downed the contents.

    A few moments passed in silence, before Master Borin, looking increasingly agitated, broke the quiet. His eyes darted around nervously, and he rasped, "Are they still after us?"

    While Emery had taken some possible precautions, the nagging feeling of uncertainty still gnawed at him. The unpredictability of the dark elves and the unknown capabilities of their space magic made it impossible to determine just how long they had before they would be found.

    The group soon reached a vast chamber, its walls stretching out into a maze of tunnels. Here he produced a potion, the newly invented tier 6 [Cthulhu Bombs]. Emery nted the bomb in strategic locations, ensuring they were hidden from in sight but would trigger upon sensing any magic or movement.

    Emery then beckoned more of his [Mineralized Warriors] toe forth, directing them to explore various tunnels, creating more diversions and possible routes of escape. Meanwhile, Emery himself was drawn to a tunnel that appeared to delve deep toward the southwestern core of the.

    Their cautious descent was interrupted when a deafening explosion echoed through the tunnels, causing them to vibrate violently. The sound reverberated off the cave walls, signaling the detonation of the [Cthulhu Bombs]. The very ground beneath their feet trembled, and dust and debris filled the air.

    Emery took a moment to process the implications. While the explosion confirmed that the dark elves were in hot pursuit, the resultant cave-ins and blockages could very well have sealed off some passages, granting them a brief reprieve.

    Navigating thebyrinthine tunnels, with As''s detailed maps as their guide, they moved without doing any action that require a substantial amount of spirit energy while moving away as far as possible.

    Hours passed, and the trio had covered an impressive distance, putting approximately 300 miles between them and the citadel. Finally, they found themselves in a cavernous space, its perimeter marked by the presence of orc and Drider nests.

    "We should be safe here," Emery whispered, scanning the surroundings. He turned to Master Borin, his face etched with exhaustion, "Rest. We''ll need our strength."

    Master Borin, however, was restless. The chase had left him on edge. Instead, he opted to inspect As. Emery watched as the cksmith master''s hands danced over the machine, identifying parts that needed repairs or recements. Ever the resourceful mage, Emery extended his hand, producing various mechanicalponents from his storage ring.

    As they toiled over As''s repairs, Emery''s mind couldn''t help but wander to the contents of his storage ring. Among the many artifacts and relics, one item weighed heavily on his mind: the [Revenant] spaceship.? Itcked the advanced cloaking technology found in the Nephilim ship but boasted other unique features being a dark elf ship. Launching it, however, was fraught with risks.

    Despite the cksmith master''s expertise and help, Emery found himself reluctant to reveal the ship. Its existence was something he considered ast resort, an option only to be used when all others had failed. Emery decided not to let Master Borin temper with it and just keep it hidden for now.

    An hour of meticulous work passed, and with Master Borin''s skilled hands, he was able to restore As''s sensory functions and its voice module, allowing it tomunicate clearly once more.

    "Good work," Emery murmured, offering a nod of approval. His eyes shifted to the now-repaired As. "With this, we can finally pursue your friend, Eeshoo."

    Before the machine could process a response or even blink its newly restored lights in acknowledgment, the ground shook violently beneath them. An echoing st resonated throughout the caverns,? its ominous roar surprised them.

    Master Borin''s face turned ashen, and he eximed in a panic, "How?! How did they find us?!"

    Emery closed his eyes momentarily, taking a deep, steadying breath. Fortunately, he had set up a trap just before they decided to take a rest.

    Yet despite the meticulous strategies, the carefullyid traps, the diversions, the concealment, and the winding escape routes through the caverns, it seemed their pursuers remained only steps behind.

    He began to consider the worst. Perhaps these elves had unique tracking abilities. Or there was an even more sinister reason for their unerring pursuit.

    A daunting hypothesis came to mind, a theory once posited by histe mentor, Master Flemming. The dark elves might possess the terrifying capability to trace souls, pinpointing their exact location no matter where on the they might be.

    Emery''s fists clenched as frustration welled within him. The haunting memory of the procedure they had undergone before being sent to this resurfaced in his memory.

    His brow furrowed in irritation. Escape seemed impossible and the nagging question persisted: how could they possibly elude a foe with such uncanny tracking prowess?

    x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1719 Manhunt

    <h4>Chapter 1719 Manhunt</h4>

    "They are not here!"

    The frustrated cry echoed through the dark,byrinthine tunnels, bouncing off the cold, damp walls. Desperation gnawed at the leader of the elite dark elves, the ''Voidstalker'' unit, as they pursued their elusive prey.

    "These damn caves and tunnels! Is there no other way to flush him out?"

    But these weren''t ordinary traps. Each bomb capable of igniting an explosion as powerful as a tier 6 spell. The aftershocks were lethal, leaving behind a toxic residue that permeated the air and ground.

    When ignited within the confined spaces of the caves, the bombs'' danger escted exponentially. The explosions were devastating, and the lingering poison was insidious. A few of the elves were seriously injured and in desperate need of intensive healing. To add insult to injury, strategically triggered rockfalls had sealed off several passages, hindering their progress and allowing their target precious time to escape.

    The unit''s leader, Ezzekiel, tried to rally his men, his voice striving to remain steady and calm. "We are getting close! Keep trying." But despite hisposed exterior, turmoil bubbled within him.

    A significant target from the Khaos Gate had evaded him, making a mockery of his esteemed reputation. As a gravity specialist, it was his forte to sense subtle shifts and movements. And here he was, repeatedly thrown off by their target. He''d been attempting to sync with the''s gravitational waves, trying to discern patterns that might hint at their quarry''s location. But the moment he felt he was close to a breakthrough, the trail would go cold, the target slipping away yet again.

    Amidst the palpable tension, a lone figure emerged from the shadows, racing towards the Voidstalkers with haste. It was Kieran, the dark elf who was a prisoner of this Demon''s Pit.

    Kieran,? halted before Ezekiel, offering a nod of respect. "I''ve been shing with the target over the past few weeks," Kieran began, attempting to make a case for himself. "Let me assist."

    Ezekiel studied Kieran for a moment, his gaze cold and calcting. "Those things you said�� only proof of your ipetence," he sneered dismissively. "Return to your post and don''t waste our time."

    Such a biting retort stung Kieran, but he swallowed his pride, persistence evident in his eyes. "I''m familiar with this region. I can be your guide"

    But before Kieran could further plead his case, a scout from the Voidstalkers came dashing forward, panting heavily. "He''s resurfaced," the scout reported hurriedly, "about 40 miles to the east." The information hade from the warden''s: a soul tracker, a device that could detect the prisoner''s imprinted spirit soul.

    Without wasting a moment, Ezekiel conjured a swirling portal, its shimmering surface beckoning them to step through.

    "He''s running to that cave!" said the dark elf holding the device.

    Rather than charging ahead impulsively, Ezekiel gestured to Kieran. "You are the guide, you lead the way," hemanded, his voice resonating with authority.

    Taking a deep breath and drawing upon his intimate knowledge of the area, Kieran set off in pursuit. Every shadow, every whisper of wind, driving him to close the distance. But as he neared the silhouette, the figure turned to face him, locking eyes with Kieran''s determined gaze. A split-second realization dawned on Kieran �� this was but a clone, a mere distraction. However, his heart sank further when he noticed the gleaming bottle clutched in the clone''s hand, a sinister omen of what was toe.

    KABBBOOOOOM!

    The explosion was deafening, its force rocking the very foundations of the caves. Smoke, dust, and echoes of the st lingered in the air.

    From a safe distance, Ezzekiel watched the spectacle unfold, an amused smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. With Kieran apparently obliterated, the dark elf leader couldn''t help but revel in the moment. "That naive drow," he chuckled to himself, thoroughly entertained,? "that bumbling drow managed to entertain me at least."

    Unbeknownst to Ezzekiel, Kieran had employed his Recall spell at thest moment, whisking him away to the safety of the citadel. Rage bubbled within him as he reflected on what Ezzekiel did to him. "Those bastards," he growled under his breath. Instead of seeking vengeance right away, Kieran chose to seethe silently on the sidelines, biding his time and plotting.

    For the Voidstalker unit, the hunt had grown cold. Two days, three days�� a full week passed with no trace of their elusive target. Emery had vanished, seemingly into thin air, and the once resolute pursuers were left to fruitlessly scour the winding tunnels and caverns.

    "Dammit!! He''s got to be around here! Search for him!" Ezekiel''s voice rang out, frustrationcing every word. The target had never been closer, and yet he had slipped away like a phantom.

    #####

    In the hidden depths of the caves, Emery was far from idle. Through methodical experimentation with his clone, he had discovered a crucial weakness in his enemies'' tracking ability. As long as he didn''t resurface, they could not detect him. But to exploit this weakness, he needed to devise a n that would allow him to move through the caves without detection.

    Working closely with Master Borin the experienced cksmith, and As, they opted for a careful approach. As would use his [seismic scan] to find the closest path to connect them to the next closest tunnel. Emery''s then would subtly soften the rock walls using a nature spell, careful to use only low-tier magic that wouldn''t risk detection. As for Master Borin, he crafted specialized tools, designed to break through the softened rock without generating much noise.

    The process was painstakingly slow and physically taxing. To travel a distance that normally would have taken an hour, they had tobor for a full week. Each strike of the tools had to be measured, and each movement was calcted. There was no room for error.

    But Emery wasn''t simply focused on escape. Throughout their slow advance, he used the opportunity to delve into the dark art of the soul imprint that the elves had employed. As, ever loyal, offered himself as a subject, but Emery had a different n. Within his storage rings, he had stored 50 dark elf spirit souls, as they were also prisoners of the Demon''s pit, they also have imprints on them.

    Carefully, he began to probe these imprisoned souls, seeking ways to erase the imprints that had bound them. It was dangerous work, filled with uncertainty, but Emery knew that understanding this soul imprint might prove crucial if he ever wanted to escape.

    x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1720 Training

    <h4>Chapter 1720 Training</h4>

    After three relentless weeks of digging, carefully concealing their path, and pushing through the dark underground passages, Emery, Master Borin, and As finally arrived at a location in the vicinity of the ce indicated by Commander Sheperd.

    Guided by As''s seismic scan, they discerned the unique crescent-shaped mountain and three miles near it, the scanner picked up remnants of ancient broken ruins.

    Despite their curiosity, they were constrained by the spirit soul imprint. This mark, branded upon them by the dark elves, acted like a chain and threatened to expose them at any moment. A mere peek outside their shelter could alert the relentless dark elf trackers.

    The risk was too great to take. Even using clones could emit energy signatures detectable by the dark elves, and neither Emery nor the others were willing to gamble on such an uncertain n.

    They found themselves trapped in proximity to their destination but unable to reach it.

    As they settled into their makeshift camp in a secure ce deep underground, Master Borin broke the silence, his voice tinged with a mix of hope and concern. "So how''s your training progressing?" he asked.

    He knew that Emery had been spending hours every day probing the spirit souls of the elves, they had even ventured into the orc hive, braving peril to gather more ingredients to aid Emery''s work.

    "No, not yet�� I still need time," he confessed.

    His training had been a journey of frustration, despair, and fleeting triumphs. In truth, thest three weeks had seen the destruction of five dark elf souls, their essence consumed by his relentless quest.

    As the weight of their circumstances pressed heavily on them, Master Borin seemed to have a spark of inspiration. He cleared his throat, drawing Emery''s attention. "I''ve been pondering an idea," he began tentatively, ncing at As.

    Over the past few days, with the meticulous precision of a seasoned craftsman, the cksmith master had been rebuilding As, limb by limb. Every piece he fitted was shaped with care, but there was an intrinsic problem. The coreponent of As, the heart of the construct, was beyond repair without specific parts. The result was an As operating at just over half his potential��54% efficiency to be exact.

    Master Borin hesitated as if trying to find the right words, then he ventured, "My idea is to send just the mechanical parts of him to check on the ruins, without the souls"

    The suggestion was audacious. Extracting As''s soul, leaving the machine''s body to operate purely on mechanical instincts felt too... inhumane. But to his surprise, As intervened with a voice filled with determination

    "Emery, you know that my ultimate purpose is to find Eeshoo. If this gambit brings me a step closer to that goal, I''m ready to risk it."

    "But... I don''t have the ability to put your soul back in, at least not here. You might lose your body for good," he said, his voice quivering with concern. The words hung in the air, a grim reminder of the stakes.

    He knew that this would mean that As was as good as dead, just like the other spirit souls he had experimented on.

    As''s mechanical face remained impassive, but its voice carried a firm resolve. "Emery, there''s nothing much in the body that was the real me. I don''t mind."

    The words were simple, but they carried the weight of sacrifice, of a willingness to put everything on the line for a greater purpose. In that moment, Emery realized the depth of As''smitment, the strength of its character.

    As they weighed the implications of their options, Master Borin''s face brightened with excitement. Sensing the gravity of the situation, but also the potential of his idea, he leaned in and began to borate.

    "You know, if we were to proceed with this n, I could create a device from the materials we have on hand," he said, his voice infused with enthusiasm. "I can copy As''s memory and connect it with a strong enough artifact. We could store As''s essence and still have ess to some of his functions that don''t require physical limbs."

    He looked at Emery, his eyes wide with anticipation, his mind racing with possibilities. The cksmith''s hands were already moving, sketching invisible designs in the air, constructing the theoretical device in his imagination.

    As, ever pragmatic, added anotheryer to the conversation. "There''s also the matter of the ship that Nephilim prepared. It only has room for two people. By proceeding with this n, we could circumvent that limitation as well."

    The room buzzed with energy as the idea took shape, growing from a mere suggestion into a tangible possibility. It was a solid n, one that addressed their immediate concerns and offered a way forward.

    Yet Emery''s mind was clouded with doubt. He looked at his friends, their faces glowing with hope and determination, and felt a pang of uncertainty. He took a deep breath and broke the silence with a refusal.

    "We''re not really in a rush. Even if we find Eeshoo''s remains and make the necessary preparations for the ship, we still can''t leave right away. The gravitational anomaly of thises every 90 days, which means we still have 70 days until the next window for the ship tounch."

    His words hung in the air, a sobering reminder of their predicament. He continued, "Meanwhile, let''s just stay low, away from our chasers, and give me more time with the spirit souls. We don''t need to take unnecessary risks."

    Master Borin''s face fell, but he nodded in understanding. "Ok, how long do you need? I still need time to create the necessary device," he said, his mind still upied with the possibilities.

    Emery nced at the cksmith, a knowing look in his eye, and said "And remember, in the event that I''m in deep concentration, As will be the only one that can protect you."

    The words struck home, and Master Borin''s expression changed instantly. The weight of the situation, the reality of their vulnerability, settled upon him. He looked at Emery, then at As, and his voice softened.

    "Take as much time as you need," he said, his tone filled with trust and understanding.

    #####

    Now that they no longer need to dig a tunnel, Emery could now turn his attention back to his spirit-soul training, a task that required his full concentration and unbroken focus

    As Emery took a moment of silence, his hand drifted to his chest, fingers brushing against the pulsating entity nestled there. It was as if a current flowed between them, the hum of energy vibrating subtly under his touch.

    With a deep breath, he opened the spatial space, a rift in reality that served as the doorway to the Khaos gate room. As he stepped through, the Khaos guardian greeted him with an air of anticipation.

    <You are back, kid, continue with your interesting experiment, I suppose..>

    Emery greeted the mythical creature for a moment before heading? to a secluded corner. There, two ornate containers sat side by side, almost identical except for their contents. One glowed with a mysterious light, holding the essence of dark elves'' souls, while the other shimmered, capturing the essence of human souls.

    Drawing a deep breath, Emery settled down beside the containers, folding his legs into the lotus position. Here, inside the Khaos gate room, he felt a dense concentration of spirit energy envelop him. The atmosphere was charged, and he could feel the power rejuvenating the spirits, maintaining their vitality.

    He reached into the dark elf soul container, his fingers brushing against a tangible coolness. Extracting a single spirit, he ced it before him and lit the [Spirit Rejuvenating Incense]. The fragrant smoke curled upwards, wrapping the spirit in its embrace. This act was now almost ritualistic, having done it countless times in the past weeks. He channeled energy towards the spirit, following the teachings of Master Flemming.

    Yet, Emery was set to advance his training. Invoking the [Spirit Walk], a unique skill he learned from tales of Morgana''s encounter with Killgragah, he prepared himself to delve into the deeper recesses of the spirit''s mind.? The technique was risky, uncharted, but Emery was nothing if not determined.

    As he channeled the skill, the world around him shifted, morphing into an otherworldly realm.

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1721 Spirit Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1721 Spirit Realm</h4>

    A mere moment after initiating his [Spirit Walk], Emery was transported to a world bathed in the fiery hues of red and orange. Vastndscapes spread out before him; moltenva rivers flowedzily through rocky terrains, and fiery plumes erupted sporadically from the ground. This zing world was the dwelling ce of the dark elves, born directly from their souls'' deepest memories and emotions.

    Emerging from the vividndscape, Emery found himself atop a jagged cliff. The vista offered a panoramic view of the volcanic world below. High above, the ash-choked sky swirled ominously, while just ahead, a dense fog approached, enveloping everything in its path.

    From the heart of this mist, a dark silhouette gradually took shape. As it neared, the form became clearer until, eventually, a dark elf with ashen skin, piercing crimson eyes, and a look of utter bewilderment emerged. He red at Emery, his eyes filled with fury and confusion.

    "You... human! Why have you brought me to this ce? What is this?"

    Emery met the elf''s gaze squarely, his voice dripping with authority. "You are my prisoner, bound by the spirit realm. You will answer to me and do my bidding."

    The dark elf''s face contorted in rage. "You dare tomand me, human? I bow to no one, especially not to your kind!"

    Emery''s lips curled into a sly smile, relishing the elf''s defiance. "I was hoping you''d say that. Let''s do this the hard way, then."

    With a swift gesture, Emery summoned two gleaming swords from thin air. With deft precision, he hurled one directly at the dark elf, challenging him. "Let''s see how long you can hold outpared to those who came before you."

    Taken aback by the sudden aggression, the dark elf narrowly dodged the de, his feet shifting into a defensive stance. Before he could react further, Emery lunged,unching into a flurry of swift strikes.

    The surroundings blurred as the two shed. Their encounter felt intensely real, yet ethereal at the same time. In this dreamscape borne from the melding of their spirit souls, reality was subjective. The only limitations were one''s imagination and willpower. Emery, having ventured here multiple times, was adept at navigating and manipting this realm. But he wasn''tcent. Whenever he encountered a spirit with strong mental fortitude, he''d call upon his innate [Emperor Focus], a shield that safeguarded his psyche from external threats.

    Amidst the smoky backdrop of the spirit realm, their battle raged with relentless fury. Spells crackled and red, and swords shed in a dance of silvery streaks. The ground beneath them trembled with each powerful blow. But despite the dark elf''s initial bravado and intricate maneuvers, Emery''s seasonedbat prowess quickly overwhelmed him. After just a handful of minutes, and a whirlwind of weapon exchanges and arcane confrontations, the dark elf copsed, defeated, his spirit energy waning.

    Gasping for spectral breath, the dark elf looked up to find Emery''s piercing gaze fixed upon him. "What do you know of the Demon''s Pit?" Emery''s voice was soft, but his tone left no room for defiance.

    The dark elf remained obstinately silent, pride evident in his defiant eyes. Undeterred, Emery invoked a spell that reset their encounter. The surroundings shifted, the entire battle yed out again, and once more, the dark elf found himself defeated.

    Confusion shed in the elf''s eyes as realization hit him. The relentless repetition, the continuous defeat, was tearing at his spirit''s resilience. Emery wasn''t merely seeking information; he was waging psychological warfare.

    This cycle of battle and defeat yed out again and again. Each time the dark elf''s resistance weakened, his spirit frayed a bit more at the edges. Though a proud race, the relentless mental and spiritual onught proved too much for many. Their souls, unable to endure the torment, disintegrated into nothingness.

    Emery exhaled heavily, watching the vanishing remnants of thetest dark elf. "Six... Another one gone." A twinge of regretced his words.

    To the outside world, each dark elf soul was invaluable - worth a hefty sum and coveted points within the Magus Alliance. Destroying them was akin to burning money. But Emery had his reasons. Every time he engaged these spirits, his grasp on the enigmatic power of ''Katra'' deepened.

    His true goal, however, was more profound. Emery was tirelessly seeking a way to breach the seal of the soul imprint. Many of the spirit prisoners he interrogated proved fruitless, holding no knowledge of what he sought. Yet, each engagement brought a twofold benefit. Not only did he gain further insight into the mysterious Katra, but the intensive spirit battles also seemed to mend the fractures in his own spirit soul.

    With every encounter, Emery felt himself inching closer to regaining his full magus potential. And once he achieved that pinnacle, the title of Khaos champion would be within reach, granting him ess to the elusive gate and a means of escape from this confining pce.

    When such an option opens for him, he would have no problem trying any other n. Hence why he disagreed with Master Borin n, he would not let such risky action endanger him.

    The mental and spiritual toll of the continuous [Spirit Walks] weighed heavily on him. With each entry and exit, Emery could feel his energy ebbing, the weariness setting deep into his spirit. Recognizing his limits, he decided to retreat, seeking a respite in the more tangible realm.

    Stumbling back into the primary chamber, he was greeted by the looming presence of Chutulu. The room, bathed in a surreal glow, seemed to pulsate with the creature''s amusement.

    "Just a little bit more," Emery whispered, both a promise and a plea. "You''ll see"

    The creature''sughter, like the deep rumble of underwater currents, resonated through the chamber. Emery braced himself, sensing a shift in the atmosphere.

    <For your unwavering determination, I deem you worthy of a gift.>

    Emery''s heart raced. A gift from such a being could be immensely powerful. But as the runes on the massive stone door began to glow with a pulsating light, his anticipation turned to confusion. He had assumed the guardian would finally open the door for him. He was wrong.

    <I will let you hear and see things from the other side>

    Suddenly, the stone transformed into a translucent window, revealing a glimpse of the Khaos domain. Emery''s surroundings melted away, reced by a vision of whaty beyond the stone door. The scene unveiled an angry elf, Ezzekiel, his face contorted in a mix of frustration and rage. The elf''s hands wed at the stone, his curses echoing as he vented his fury over his inability to locate Emery.

    The vision continued to unfold, cycling through a series of moments frozen in time. It made Emery realized that it was not a real time urrence. Each scene was a snapshot, a fragment disconnected from its chronological ce.

    Each loop of the elf''s ire brought a smirk to Emery''s face. It was satisfying to see such a foe flustered. But, as is the nature of shifting sands, the scene soon changed, and Emery''s amusement vanished.

    The vision now presented a familiar face, one that tugged at his heartstrings. Morgana, her fiery red hair cascading like a waterfall, stood there. The stark contrast of her pale skin against the dark backdrop made her seem ethereal, almost otherworldly. She must have ess her personal waypoint to enter the Khaos Domain trying to find clue of his whereabout.

    Eyes filled with a mix of desperation and determination, she addressed the stone, her voiceden with emotion. "Where are you, Emery? We''ve been searching relentlessly. It''s clear the Nephilim are behind this, but they''ve been avoiding us��. I tried many times but i can''t seems to reach you"

    As she spoke, a clear progression of emotions yed across her face. Hope, fear, sadness, and then, a fiery resolve. "You better not be dead, Emery. Because if they''ve harmed you, I swear, every single Nephilim will pay."

    The vision abruptly ended, reced by Chutulu''s omnipresent voice echoing in Emery''s mind. <That is the extent of what I can reveal.>

    Emery''s heart raced. He had been so focused on his own predicament that he hadn''t truly considered the ramifications of his absence. The thought of Morgana, fearing for him, drove a pang of guilt through him. He needed tomunicate, to send a message out, to give her some semnce of hope.

    He implored the Khaos guardian, "Please, let me send a message. She needs to know I''m alive."

    But the creature remained adamant, its voice unyielding. <Only when you ascend to the stature of a Khaos Champion will you gain such privileges.>

    A surge of frustration bubbled within Emery, his voice dripping with disdain. "You heartless beast!"

    But his anger was short-lived, quickly reced by a renewed determination. The visions had served to crystallize his priorities. The points, the rewards, they all paled inparison to the safety and peace of mind of his loved ones. Without a second hesitation he was ready to eradicated all the dark elves souls to reach his goal

 Chapter 1722 Search and Found

    <h4>Chapter 1722 Search and Found</h4>

    ?

    The night''s chill air was prated by Ezzekiel''s rage, "That wretched bastard! May the abyss itself hunger for his damned soul, and may the shadows swallow his very existence until not even a whisper of his name remains!"

    Ezzekiel stood atop a hill, looking over the vast and unpredictablendscape. His silver eyes narrowed, reflecting the frustration that consumed him. It had been nearly two agonizing months since he had set foot on this, and yet, his human prey eluded him, dancing always just out of reach.

    The crescent moon hung low in the sky, casting eerie shadows that seemed to mock his failed attempts. Last month, his search had hit an all-time low; they couldn''t even sense the faintest imprint of their target. He clenched his fists, the ck gauntlets squeaking under the pressure.

    Had Ezzekiel not had his Khaos guardian fused within him, he might have entertained the whispers circting among his underlings: that their prey was already dead, or perhaps had fled the. But the guardian, a symbiotic entity of Khaos, kept him tethered to a hope that his quarry was still somewhere near.

    Indeed, his situation held a bitter irony. It was both a stroke of luck and a curse that his prey wasn''t a Khaos champion. A champion would have ess to the mystic waypoints �� awork of shortcuts through space �� making him even more impossible to catch. But the very fact that he wasn''t a champion also restricted the range of Ezzekiel''s guardian to a mere 500-mile radius. Day in and day out, he scoured this expanse, each passing sunset only deepening his ire, for it bore no trace of the man he sought.

    But time wasn''t just a challenge in his hunt; it also pressed against him from the shadows of his ownmitments. The High Warden, an entity not known for its patience, had issued a decree. Ezzekiel''s prolonged hunt was holding up the operations of the Demon''s Pit.. Hundreds of high-value prisoners, their fates sealed in chains, awaited transfer to the.

    It was in this climate of frustration that an unlikely figure sought his audience. Kieran, an elf prisoner approached him with a grace.

    "What do you want now? Get lost!"

    Despite Ezzekiel''s obvious frustration, Kieran remainedposed. He gracefully knelt, his dark cloak pooling around him on the cold stone floor. With an air of respect, he addressed Ezzekiel, "Sedura, my exalted, I humbly present myself. If it pleases you, I havee once more to extend an offer of aid."

    In any other circumstance, Ezzekiel might have ignored the plea, but desperation gnawed at him, driving him to entertain any avenue of assistance. The hint of a potential solution in Kieran''s tone made him pause.

    "Please Sedura, let me show you something"

    With a begrudging nod, he allows Kieran to lead the way.

    They journeyed silently for a few miles, until they reached across a rocky mountain, revealing an expansive clearing. Ezzekiel''s footfalls halted as his eyes widened, taking in the sight before him.

    Arrayed in neat formations, tens of thousand orcs stood. Their monstrous forms were oddly disciplined, a stark contrast to their usual unruly nature. They stood as a singr unit, eyes forward, awaiting orders. The very air around them buzzed with restrained energy.

    Kieran, with a hint of pride in his voice, exined, "Yes, exalted one, I have gained the ability tomand them. With your blessings, I propose we open up additionalirs, allowing these orcs to serve in furthering your mission."

    Ezzekiel''s earlier irritation seemed to dissolve as the implications of this horde dawned on him. His gaze shifted from the orcs back to the dark elf, calling him by name as shown on respect "Kieran if you must, break open all theirs on this. Deploy them all."

    Kieran''s lips curled into a satisfied smile, his confidence evident. With another elegant bow, he responded, "Your will be done, Sedura. I shall see to it immediately."

    ####

    A vast expanse of distance away, in a secluded chamber deep underground, Emery sat cross-legged, deep within a meditative trance, and delved into the mysteries of the spirit realm. Over time, he had shattered 20 dark elves'' spirit souls, and each process brought him closer to a momentous breakthrough.

    His relentless pursuit wasn''t solely about amassing Katra or rejuvenating his own spirit soul. With each interaction, with every conversation he held with the trapped souls of the dark elves, Emery''s understanding expanded. They inadvertently painted him a vivid picture of the Demon''s Pit, the colossal space fortress that ominously orbited above, and the intricate tapestry of the dark elf culture.

    On asions when his curiosity got the better of him, Emery would reach out to one particr soul he had kept as a reserve. Lyanna Darkmoon, a dark elf noble whose spirit soul has been encapsted and embedded into a gleaming metal emblem.

    His training sessions were intense. At times, he''d push his boundaries by connecting with two spirit souls simultaneously. It was a challenging endeavor, but with Lyanna''s somewhat reluctant cooperation, he seeded. This connection, this bond, allowed Emery to craftily extract deeper truths, coaxing the dark elves into divulging information they would otherwise fiercely guard.

    From the depths of the emblem, Lyanna''s voice resonated, tinged with weariness and a hint of hope, <Once again, I have aided you. How much longer until I taste freedom again?>

    Emery, his voice soft but firm, responded, "Your time wille. Soon enough."

    Taking a much-needed respite from the intense rigors of spirit training, Emery would often wander into his makeshift apothecary. As he now regains ess to his storage filled with hundreds of ingredients, Emery ns to create more options to help their escape.

    Among the many concoctions, he was eager to experiment with, one particr substance stood out: the [Mysterious green essence] extracted from the orcirs of this harsh.

    Emery was also in need to get more of the weed and mushroom to create the [Soul Rejuvenating Incense] that has gone down in supply. Driven by this quest, he led the group to one of thergest orcirs they had encountered.

    Upon entering the dark, dank caverns, a sense of disquiet settled over the group. The orcs'' behavior was different this time, more erratic, as if something had stirred them into unrest. Their snarls and grunts echoed through thebyrinthine passages, a cacophony that set everyone on edge.

    "Something''s not right," Emery murmured. "These orcs are restless��"

    They ventured further, cautiously navigating through the winding tunnels until they stumbled upon a familiar sight: a hidden pool, lush with aquatic weeds and mushrooms.

    Emery was focused on the extraction when As, the half-machine, suddenly halted them. His sensors were active, pulsing with strange energy as he conducted a [seismic scan]. His metallic voice, usually calm and measured, wavered with excitement. "I detected a huge chamber, further below�� its..."

    Emery''s eyes narrowed. Curiosity tugged at him, but he was not one to take unnecessary risks, especially not in such a ce. "Ignore it, As. We have what we came for."

    But before Emery could restrain him, the half-machine dashed down a previously unnoticed tunnel.

    "Wait!" With frustration evident in his voice, Emery called out to the disappearing figure of As, "What are you thinking, As?!" The unpredictable actions of the half-machine were putting everyone in peril.

    As they delved deeper into the tunnel, the heat grew palpable, intense, and searing. Master Borin, with a much lower physical body, found it difficult to push through the oppressive heat that rose with every step. Beads of sweat formed on his brow, and it became clear that he wouldn''t be able to go any further.

    Concerned for the well-being of the cksmith master, Emery summoned forth a clone to guard the cksmith master as he go down further, and quickened his pace.

    After what seemed like miles, the tunnel opened up to reveal a huge chamber, and at its center was a vastke of moltenva, glowing with a fierce and intense brightness, casting fiery reflections on the scorched walls.

    As stood there, transfixed by theke, his metallic sensors whirring and shing. "As! What is going on?"

    The half-machine responded without turning, his hands pressed firmly against the ground as if trying to connect with something. "There''s something below, Beneath the moltenva. Can you sense it?"

    Emery was reluctant at first, his spirit reading capabilities were hindered this far beneath the surface, but he still follow As''s request. Drawing upon his vast reservoir of magic, he invoked the [8 elements transmutation technique]. Merging a fire spell with a root spell, he summon a ming arm that reached out, cautiously probing the molten depths of theke.

    It was then that he realized there was indeed something down there,... its human figure. Surprisingly, his probing creates some kind of reaction, the submerged figure began to stir, slowly rising through the thick, glowing liquid.

    Emery''s eyes widened in rm as the form emerged and a face became discernible.

    To his shock, it was a man he recognized.

    "Eeshoo!!"

 Chapter 1723 Survivor

    <h4>Chapter 1723 Survivor</h4>

    It had been a harrowing seven years for Eeshoo Nephilim since the day he was captured by the dark elves.

    Eeshoo''s days in the hands of the dark elves were filled with anguish. Each facility he was transferred to held its own brand of torment. At some, he was imprisoned within cold, barren cells. At others, he endured unspeakable forms of torture, the dark elves seeking secrets and insights he had no intention of revealing. They were relentless, their research cruel, probing into his unique abilities, trying to harness and understand them for their dark purposes.

    The elves delighted in setting him against their best fighters and other hapless human prisoners. They would watch and cheer, a twisted form of entertainment for them. The fights were brutal, leaving Eeshoo battered and broken time and again.

    Four years into his captivity, Eeshoo was transferred to the dreaded Demon''s Pit. A ce where the most vicious and brutal fights took ce, where prisoners were thrown into battle with elves, humans, and other fearsome creatures.

    During one such battle, Eeshoo sustained severe injuries that left him on the brink of death.

    Covered in wounds, barely clinging to life, he plunged into thebyrinthine tunnels of the pit, seeking sanctuary. Desperate for healing and driven by instinct more than knowledge, Eeshoo employed an ancient technique passed down through generations of his kind.

    He immersed himself in the scalding pools ofva that flowed through the pit. The magma, which would have been death to any other being, proved to be a balm for Eeshoo.

    Over time, Eeshoo discovered that theva was a catalyst for his understanding of thew of the sun. Its energy resonated with his spirit soul, allowing him to cultivate his abilities to new heights. His battle power soared, his spirit force grew, and he broke through advanced fire-basedws even while in captivity.

    With newfound purpose, Eeshoo, now secluded from his captors, began a journey of self-improvement. Hidden away in the molten heart of the, he started to reconstruct his spirit soul. Theva became his sanctuary, a ce where he could meditate, draw energy, and refine his understanding of the intricatews governing his powers.

    His stats spoke of the magnitude of his growth:

    [Eeshoo Nephilim]

    [Battle power: 385]

    [Spirit force: 288]

    [Magus Realm: Half moon]

    [Law of Light: 10%]

    [Law of Scorching Sun - 18%]

    Eeshoo''s innate SS aptitude, the highest measure of potential among his kind, shone brightly as he advanced his understanding of fire-basedws. Even in captivity, even under such duress, his genius couldn''t be suppressed.

    With a mind as sharp as a de, Eeshoo was not one to rush. He understood the value of patience, the importance of meticulousness. He was willing to extend his self-imposed exile, training for as long as he found benefit in the nurturing embrace of theva, even if it meant centuries.

    Yet, life had another twist for him. Today, amidst his rigorous training, he felt a familiar energy. He hadn''t expected visitors, let alone the two figures now before him. The sight of As and Emery brought a whirlwind of emotions.

    "As�� Emery�� How... Why are you here?!" Eeshoo''s voice, tinged with disbelief and a hint of hope, echoed in the cavernous depths of the pit.

    The stillness in the air was palpable, broken only by the quiet murmurs of the moltenva. The reunion was as unexpected for the visitors as it was for Eeshoo. Both parties seemed momentarily lost for words, as if they were trying to fathom the reality of the situation.

    As, with his analytical demeanor, swiftly moved towards Eeshoo. Without hesitation, he initiated a scan over Eeshoo''s exposed form.

    With the scanplete and the identity confirmed, Emery swiftly tossed a robe in Eeshoo''s direction. Emery''s voice,ced with a hint of amusement, broke the silence. "We are here to rescue you, obviously."

    Eeshoo, donning the robe, found himself grappling with the magnitude of the moment. The sheer unlikelihood of the situation - to be discovered in such a remote, perilous location and by two familiar faces, no less - felt surreal. It was almost as if the god of the Nephilim had orchestrated this divine intervention.

    As Eeshoo tried to gather his thoughts, Emery''s lips curled into a sly, mischievous grin. He was undoubtedly considering the handsome reward Jinkan would be willing to part with for Eeshoo''s safe return.

    "Let''s get out of this ce, it''s too freaking hot,"

    The cavern echoed with the collective relief of the group as Master Borinid eyes on Eeshoo. The joy of finding another human in such a deste ce was palpable. Yet, there was more to it. For the astute Master Borin, it wasn''t just the sight of another survivor that had his heart racing. The realization hit him �C Eeshoo was not just any survivor; he was the very key they needed to operate the ship that stood as their ticket out of this hellhole.

    Yet, with every boon, there was a challenge. The ship''s seating arrangement presented a conundrum that no one had anticipated.

    As was prepared to disengage his soul from his damaged vessel to free up a spot. But even then, with Eeshoo indispensable to the ship''s operations, there was a challenge: only one more seat remained. The question of upancy between Emery and Master Borin loomedrge over the group.

    Master Borin, ever the pragmatist, wore a nervous smile, trying to mask the fear and desperation in his eyes. He began by extolling his prowess as a cksmith, emphasizing his irreceable skills in maintaining both the ship and As. But his arguments seemed feeble and hollow to the group. They all knew that this mission, at its core, was entrusted to Emery.

    Seeing his logic falling on deaf ears, Master Borin''s veneer ofposure crumbled. His voice trembled with a blend of desperation and determination. "I can''t endure another day in this infernal abyss. I''ll offer anything, everything for that seat," he pleaded.

    Emery, with an eyebrow raised, countered with a sardonic retort, "And what good would your payment do if I''m left behind to perish?"

    His voice cracked, the strain evident as he grasped for reasons, for leverage. "Your family... your faction... your world... they could receive the benefit!" he implored, his eyes wide and pleading.

    Every word, every plea from Master Borin seemed to deepen the group''s conviction that Emery wouldn''t yield. Yet, in a sudden and unexpected turn, Emery spoke up, "Alright, I want it in writing."

    The group''s astonishment deepened as Emery produced a set of [soul contracts] from his storage ring. Ever since his rise as a renowned apothecary, he had umted these contracts from indebted clients who traded their spirit stones for his unparalleled services.

    With a small, knowing smile, Emery turned his attention back to Master Borin. "So, how much do you think that seat cost?"

    The agreement was made, but it left a sense of unease among those present.

    As and Eeshoo exchanged surprised nces, their eyes wide with disbelief at Emery''s decision. There was a shock in their expressions, tinged with a hint of disappointment. This mercantile side of Emery was unfamiliar, perhaps even jarring, in contrast to the Emery they once knew.

    Had he really traded a seat on the escape vessel, and potentially his life, for mere profit?

    Emery, however, remained enigmatic. He harbored another n, one he saw no need to share. A calction had been made, a strategy devised that offered a greater chance of survival and the potential for even more substantial gains.

    "Alright, I shall back to my training,"

    Time was of the essence. In a mere 30 days, a gravitational anomaly would offer them the window they needed to flee from the clutches of this fiery prison. Every moment was vital, every training would increase their chance of survival.

    Emery''s thoughts were interrupted when he caught Eeshoo''s intense gaze. The Nephilim prodigy''s voice broke the silence, his words loaded with curiosity and a hint of challenge. "I wonder how strong you''ve be?"

    Their shared history came flooding back. The Magus tournament, where Emery had emerged victorious, stood as a testament to their rivalry. Now, had it not been for their need to conserve energy and remain discreet, a duel would have undoubtedly ensued.

    Eeshoo changed course, expressing his desire to view the recording from Jinkan. Emery obliged, and as the images yed, a subtle shift was seen in Eeshoo''s usually stoic demeanor. Gratitude shimmered in his eyes as he turned to Emery, "Thank you, not just for the recording but foring for me."

    Emery, ever the pragmatist, quipped, "You do realize that your girlfriend force me into this right?"

    "I know. Still, I''m grateful."

    But as Emery delved back into his training, their fragile peace was shattered. The ground trembled, and distant roars filled the air. As, using his scanner, announced grimly, "Thousands, tens of thousands of steps... The orc horde is approaching."

    The group realized the gravity of the situation. Their presence hadn''t gone unnoticed; the dark elves were leveraging the orcs to hunt them down.

    ####

    Author Note:

    The character event vote has been incredible, and I want to thank you all for your points and votes. Just a heads-up: if you have any unimed points from rewards, please check under profile-rewards. Additionally, there''s an ongoing event that offers 200 points for reading 10 minutes ofics and 5 minutes of new books in the Isekai event. I apologize if Ie across as desperate, but I truly value all the votes you''ve given to Emery, and not wasting it by winning this round. Thank you!

 Chapter 1724 Elusive

    <h4>Chapter 1724 Elusive</h4>

    As''s expression tightened, his eyes fixated on the small, shing sensor in his hand. "They are closing in!" he eximed, the urgent tones of his voice echoing through the vast caverns. The rhythmic beats from the sensor indicated the relentless approach of the orc hordes, who were steadily making their way through the intertwining tunnels.

    Emery, gathering hisposure, turned to As. "Lead the way!"

    Using abination of As''s intricate knowledge of the maze-like tunnels and Emery''s innate ability to sense vibrations and shifts in the earth, they formted a quick escape n. The duo''s synergy was palpable; with each twist and turn, they anticipated each other''s movements, dodging any potential threats and mapping their way out of thebyrinth.

    But as time wore on, their options began to dwindle. An hour into their frantic escape, they found themselves at a dead-end. A vast chambery before them, its exit pathways blocked or too narrow to be of any use. The ominous sound of orcish war drums reverberated through the air, getting louder with each passing moment.

    They couldn''t build a new tunnel fast enough without their spirit energy being detected or get ouf out of teh subterranean area for the same reason.

    "Let''s fight our way out," Eeshoo dered. There was a fiery determination in his eyes, one itching for battle after hiding for so long.

    Emery heave a heavy sigh, there was an actual thought of letting Eeshoo fight and utilizing the chaos to escape, but he quickly dismissed it. Unfortunatly the Nephilim prince was worth so much to sacrifice, he was his golden goose. Searching desperately for an alternative, a n began to form in his mind.

    As the pieces started toe together, Emery turned to Eeshoo. "I need you to hold them back. Just buy me 15 minutes. Can you do that?"

    Eeshoo, without uttering a word, nodded, his eyes reflecting a deep-seated resolve. As he prepared to face the iing horde, As made a move to join him. But Emery was quick to intervene.

    "Not you, As. You''re on guard duty," Emery asserted. And then, with a hint of mischief in his eyes, he turned to Master Borin. The wicked smile that yed on Emery''s lips was enough to send a shiver down the cksmith''s spine.

    Master Borin, his anxiety evident, stammered, "What... what are you nning?"

    Meanwhile, Eeshoo had found what he was looking for��a vast, open chamber that echoed with silence. Its stillness was about to be shattered. With a sense of serenity that seemed out of ce, given their circumstances, Eeshoo began to channel his spirit energy, letting it coil and surge within him like a dormant volcano preparing to erupt.

    It wasn''t long before the rhythmic thud of orcish footsteps began to resonate in the chamber. They came in droves, their war cries filling the chamber. But Eeshoo stood his ground, unfazed.

    As the first wave of orcs lunged at him, Eeshoo unleashed his power. A simple flick of his wrist and a blinding sh of intense light followed.

    [Sr re]

    To any observer, it might have seemed like a mere whip of me, but its potency was unparalleled. This was not just any fire��it was a manifestation of the sun''s fury, radiating extreme heat and deadly radiation capable of reducing its targets to mere ashes in an instant.

    But the battle was far from over. Eeshoo''s keen senses picked up the approach of hundreds more orcs, charging through the tunnels like a relentless tide.

    Eeshoo manages to delete hundreds of them before a few surviving orcs manage to send warnings to the surfaces.

    ####

    "Fighting is happening on sector 18," Kieran announced. The information had been ryed to him from the orcs patrolling the area, and its urgency was evident in his tone.

    The group of dark elves, who gathered on the surfaces turned to look at Kieran. Faces marked with rm began to register the information, but the skepticism in their eyes was unmistakable. Their leader, Ezzekiel, with his stern expression, was the first to voice the doubt that lingered in the air.

    "Are you sure it''s not one of those spiders again!" he eximed, almost disdainful at the idea.

    Kieran''s jaw tightened at the dismissive tone, but he managed to keep his calm, focusing on the task at hand. "Sedura, this is the help I promised you," he said, addressing a tall, shadowy figure in the corner of the room. "The orcs have found another target. Let''s investigate"

    One of the Voidwalker''s dark elves, with a sneer that matched his contemptuous tone, interrupted Kieran''s briefing. "The orcs are too stupid; they attack anything. For all we know, they were fighting among themselves�� again!"

    The group held its collective breath, anticipating Kieran''s response. But fortune favored him, as fresh information arrived from his orcish sources. "My exalted," he said, his voice filled with certainty, "It''s confirmed. The orc is fighting a human!"

    Ezzekiel''s reaction was immediate. The skepticism vanished, reced by a sharp focus. Without a word, he performed a series of intricate gestures, weaving the magical energies in the air. A shimmering portal appeared on the surface of the designated sector, its edges pulsating with dark energy.

    Without hesitation, the dark elves quickly entered the closest cave, their steps synchronized as they followed the thousands of orcs thronging the tunnels. The sense of urgency was palpable, and the air seemed to vibrate with a strange excitement.

    "It''s indeed spirit energy! Someone is fighting with a spell down there!" Ezzekiel eximed as they delved deeper into thebyrinthine passages.

    The depth andplexity of the undergroundwork meant that even Ezzekiel''s formidable magical skills had their limits. Creating a portal directly to the deep locations was beyond his capabilities. Consequently, the dark elf leader and his entourage were left with no choice but to navigate the winding, ustrophobic tunnels on foot, pushing through the throngs of orcs.

    As they reached the massive chamber, a stark contrast greeted them. Instead of the sounds of battle they expected, there was an eerie silence. The vast space was filled with orcs, their numbers so great they appeared like a living sea. The multiple entrances to the chamber showed more orcs pouring in, yet amidst this ocean of creatures, no trace of humans could be found.

    "Where are they!" The frustration was evident in Ezzekiel''s voice as his piercing gaze settled on Kieran, demanding an answer.

    Kieran, equally perplexed, wasted no time. He pulled the nearest orc champion aside, his fingers digging into the creature''s rough skin as he sought answers. But the orcs, to his mounting frustration, were as clueless as he was. The elusive human had seemingly disappeared, leaving no trace behind.

    "It''s impossible," Kieran muttered. They were well-aware that standard invisibility spells wouldn''t elude their detection. And as for invisibility potions, the dark elves were all too familiar with the heightened senses of the orcs, particrly their keen sense of smell. The chances of humans slipping away undetected in these tunnels, filled to the brim with orcs, were slim to none.

    The evidence of the fiery spell was hard to miss. The scorched earth, the ashes that once were orcs, and the lingering heat spoke of a force of great magnitude. Ezzekiel''s annoyance was palpable as he scanned the aftermath. But beyond his irritation, the unique aftermath of the spell kindled curiosity in him. The intensity of the fire and its peculiar results made him a question: were the orcs shing with the very prey he sought, or had they encountered a different, equally formidable adversary?

    ####

    While the dark elves'' frustrations mounted within the chamber, Emery and hispanions hastened through the winding tunnels, dodging orcs left and right, they were met with surprising indifference. Instead of attacking or apprehending them, the orcs seemed to merely acknowledge their presence and let them pass.

    Eeshoo, observing this, expressed his astonishment. "How is this possible?"

    Emery exined that while Eeshoo was engaged inbat, he had worked on brewing a special potion. Drawing from his experiments on the weeds and mushrooms found in orcirs and the critical knowledge he had gleaned from the [Orcs breeding manual], Emery had concocted a solution that made them appear as ''one of the orcs''. This potion not only masked their scent but also affected the orcs'' perception. Even as they moved swiftly through the tunnel, Emery could whisper misleading information to the orcs they passed, who epted his words without question.

    Eeshoo''s astonishment was palpable as he marveled at Emery''s quick thinking and resourcefulness. "Did you truly concoct this in under 15 minutes?"

    A mischievous grin crossed Emery''s face as he nced at the visibly anxious Master Borin. "Creating it swiftly would have been a challenge if not for a certain willing volunteer avable for multiple potion trials."

    The cksmith master swallowed hard, recalling the dangerous experiments. "For a moment, I believed you might seize this opportunity to get rid of me."

    Emery chuckled lightly. "Master Borin, don''t worry, we have an agreement" His smile, however, was enigmatic, leaving Master Borin with a growing sense of unease.

    Wasting no more time, Emery began to guide the group deeper into the tunnels. When they hit dead ends, he deftly carved out new passages and always ensured their tracks were hidden.

    Meanwhile, in the chamber, they had just vacated, Ezzekiel''s temper red uncontrobly. Uttering a dark incantation, he summoned an immense gravitational force, causing the cavern to implode and annihting countless orcs in the process. In his rage, he couldn''t help but me the drow for their repeated failures.

    ####

    Author Note

    The character event will end in an hour. Some have contacted me, ready to use their points in thest hour, but the gap is significant. Whether we win or lose, I will be forever grateful. Thank you.

 Chapter 1725 Subdue

    ?

    "You�� I''ve bested you once. Do you truly believe you can defeat me here?" The voice dripped with condescension, emanating from a female dark elf, her visage showcasing the epitome of elven beauty yet marred with a cold, steely demeanor. Amongst the captive spirit souls, Emery recognized her as the most formidable.

    From one of the other dark elves he had previously subdued, Emery had gleaned some valuable information. This female went by the name Vespera. Not only was she a force to be reckoned with, but she had also been the formidable second-inmand of the dreaded Demon''s Pit for countless years. She had served under numerous Khans and had seen many of her brethren redeem themselves and return to the elven society. But Vespera choose to stay amidst the darkness and chaos of the pit.

    What made her especially invaluable was her intricate knowledge of the pit. Yet, that wasn''t all. Whispers suggested that she was privy to secrets of the Umbra space fortress that orbited outside of the.

    But as Emery sized her up, he realized the enormity of the challenge before him. Vespera wasn''t just any dark elf; she was a Full Moon dark elf, a title given to the most elite. Furthermore, her lineage traced back to the Dunmers, elves who were born with an innate talent for spirit. This made her a veritable prodigy in the art of Katra, having scaled to Level 7 �C merely a step away from the revered status of a grand magus.

    The setting was an ancient stone temple, cradled amidst jagged rocky peaks. The temple wasn''t real in the physical sense but was a manifestation from Vespera''s very soul, a reflection of her inner sanctum. Within its confines, Emery faced her. The intensity in her gaze was palpable, her confidence unwavering.

    Meeting her stare, Emery replied, "Indeed, you defeated me once, but that was a month ago."

    Herughter echoed through the stone halls, mocking and derisive. "A mere month! And you dare think you''ve grown enough to challenge me?"

    Emery''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Shall we begin and find out?"

    Where other dark elves faltered and found difficulty in even conjuring weapons, Vespera was engulfed in an ethereal fire. With grace and ease, she summoned two sabers, each alight with mes, to her arms.

    "Lets have a good fight," Emery remarked, keeping his tone light. He too conjured dual des from the very essence of his spirit, their edges gleaming coldly.

    This battle was not just a simple shing of weapons or trading of spells. Every move, every strike was a testament to one''s mastery over their spirit. Every sh or parry required thebatant to exert control over their soul, affecting the speed of their casting or the force of their blows.

    Time seemed to lose meaning as the two dueled, their spirits dancing and shing for what felt like an eternity. When the dust settled, there was no clear victor. They seemed evenly matched, each one''s strengths mirroring the other''s.

    "You''ve grown in strength," Vespera conceded, her voice holding a hint of respect, "but do you truly believe you can subdue me with such feeble soul strength?"

    Emery, shing a confident grin, replied, "Do you think so? I actually disappointed, i am hoping for a more challenging fight"

    Vespera huffed, "If you''re trying to rile me up to manipte my soul, don''t sweat it, it wont work"

    Emery smirked, "Let''s make things a bit more interesting, then."

    Suddenly, in the physical realm of the Khaos Gate, Emery''s real body essed two additional dark elf spirit souls and connecting them all with his [Spirit walk]. Momentster, the entire spiritual construct of the temple quivered. Two additional dark elves materialized, unmistakably Vespera''s underlings. Though not as potent as her, they were Dunmer nheless, wielding formidable spirit souls.

    Vespera''s eyes widened in shock. "You arrogant fool! By bringing my kin here, you''ve sealed your fate! Together, we will obliterate your very essence."

    With a challenging smile, Emery shot back, "Prove it."

    The trio of dark elves wasted no time, coordinating their attacks to unleash a barrage of spells and weapon strikes that threatened to rupture Emery''s spiritual essence. Each strike was meticulously aimed, designed not just to wound, but to annihte his soul.

    However, Emery was not one to be underestimated. Rather than deflecting or avoiding the assault, he dropped his swords, focusing his consciousness inwards. The ambiance of the spirit realm shifted perceptibly. Slowly, his ethereal form began to transform. Silken shadows merged, evolving into dark fur, and Emery''s spiritual avatar grew in size, expanding nearly threefold. Monstrous fangs and razor-sharp ws emerged, promising doom for any who dared to approach.

    A deep, haunting howl echoed throughout the realm. This wasn''t a simple replication of the twilight transformation known in the physical world; it was an embodiment of his raw primal essence, the pure savagery of his lineage manifesting itself.

    Even as magical mes scorched his fur or swords sought to pierce his hide, the wolf seemed invulnerable. Each blow, rather than weakening him, seemed to fuel his fury further.

    With a burst of speed, the wolf lunged at Vespera, delivering a w strike of such force that she was sent sprawling, tumbling meters away. The sheer force of the blow left her dazed, her ethereal form shimmering unsteadily.

    Witnessing the sheer might of Emery''s transformed state, the remaining two dark elves were seized by panic. They scrambled desperately to put distance between themselves and the ferocious beast.

    However, the monstrous wolf, with its incredible speed, anticipated their every move.

    With a frighteningly swift and powerful lunge, Emery''s wolf form pounced on one, disorienting him with a simple but forceful headbutt. Then, with a precision that seemed almost unnatural for such a beast, he sliced through their limbs as effortlessly as one would cut through softened butter. The sight was gruesome and terrifying. He then dragged their incapacitated forms toward Vespera, like a predator presenting its catch.

    She looked up, gasping for breath, her once confident eyes now wide with terror. "How�� how can this be?" she murmured, disbelief evident in her voice.

    The monstrous wolf that stood before her was not just any ordinary beast. It was the embodiment of Emery''s [Emperor Focus] skill. A manifestation born from relentless training sessions in the spiritual realm, honed to perfection. It had been a defensive tool initially, but Emery had evolved it into one he can used in spirit realm.

    Vespera, despite her vast expertise in Katra, could sense the raw and untamed energy emanating from Emery''s transformed form. It was a power she knew she couldn''t match. Her pride as a master of Katra seemed insignificant before this behemoth.

    "What are you? What do you want?" she cried out, desperation recing her earlier arrogance.

    Emery, in his fearsome wolf form, leaned in close, his chilling gaze locked onto Vespera''s. "I thought you already knew," he growled, every word dripping with a menace that resonated deep within the chambers of the temple. "I wish to subdue your soul, knows everything store in your mind"

    Emery''s eyes wandered to the incapacitated dark elves beside him. Defeating Vespera wasn''t enough; he had to shatter her powerful Katra mental strength. To achieve that, he n to demonstrate another ability he''d honed recently.

    Without hesitation, Emery lunged at one of the fallen dark elves, digging his massive w deep into its chest. The echo of a tormented scream resonated throughout the temple. But the physical damage wasn''t what stunned Vespera; it was the sudden void that appeared in her senses. A life force she once felt had vanished entirely.

    "You... you just devoured his soul!" she gasped, horror evident in her eyes.

    The monstrous wolf, paying no heed to Vespera''s shock, turned its attention to the second dark elf. With an almost methodical pace, Emery approached it, and just as before, he absorbed its essence, leaving behind a lifeless shell.

    The weight of Emery''s actions bore down on Vespera, and she could only tremble in dread.

    "Don''t Worry," Emery whispered, his voice a chilling promise. "I won''t devour your soul... not unless you tell me everything you know."

    After extracting the information, Emery began the process to revert from his [Spirit Walk]. As he transitioned back, an overwhelming sensation enveloped him. The surroundings seemed brighter, the weight of the world felt significantly lighter, and a profound inner power surged within him.

    A notification echoed in his mind.

    [You have sessfully mastered Katra level 6.]

    A wave of satisfaction washed over him. The culmination of his efforts and experiences had led him to this pivotal moment. Yet, as the euphoria settled, an even more intense feeling took over, it was a feeling he once felt before, when he first breakthrough into a magus realm.. His magus core ignited, a surge of energy pulsating and spreading throughout his being.

    [Your magus core is experiencing changes.]

    ####

    Author Note:

    The character event vote has been incredible, and I want to thank you all for your points and votes. Just a heads-up: if you have any unimed points from rewards, please check under profile-rewards. Additionally, there''s an ongoing event that offers 200 points for reading 10 minutes ofics and 5 minutes of new books in the Isekai event. I apologize if Ie across as desperate, but I truly value all the votes you''ve given to Emery, and not wasting it by winning this round. Thank you!

 Chapter 1726 Magus Realm

    ?

    [Your magus core is experiencing changes.]

    The sensation was nothing short of euphoric. This breakthrough was one that Emery had yearned for, a contrast to his previous ascend. previously, it involved erecting spiritual pirs and intricately weaving souls into the magus core. This time, however, was markedly different. The focus was on healing and reiming what was lost - reconstructing the shattered vestiges of his once- powerful core.

    The dormant energies, which had seemed so elusive and distant, began to coalesce. They surged with renewed vigor, invigorating every crevice of his core. The radiant hue of verdant green engulfed it, symbolizing a connection, deep-rooted and primal, to the essence of nature. It was as if time itself began to reverse, with fragmented memories, lost insights, and broken shards of understanding gradually merging.

    As this fusion began, a familiar notification tone rang within his consciousness.

    [Integratingprehension ofw��]

    [2%..3%.....]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Nature by 5% achieved]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Light by 3% achieved]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Devour by 2% achieved]

    [Soul force has increased by 92 points]

    A cumtiveprehension of 10% spread across the threews, with a particrly unexpected insight into the realm of ''Devour'', signified not just a stride but a colossal leap in Emery''s mystical journey. It wasn''t merely about advancement; it was the attainment of a pivotal milestone in the vast expanse of the Magus universe.

    [You have reach a breakthrough into Magus Realm - Half Moon]

    Powerful torrents of spiritual energy flowed like raging rivers, weaving through every meridian, every fiber, every cell of his body. This energy, pure and untamed, coursed through his veins, infusing his blood with an intensity. Emery could feel, with vivid rity, the metamorphosis enveloping his physique.

    From the dense marrow within his bones to the supple texture of his skin, every fragment of Emery''s being was saturated with the direct and unfiltered might from his newly transformed magus core.

    This was no ordinary transformation. His body was finally ready to ascend and embrace the much-anticipated Magus [Immortal Body] power, boasting the full might of a Half Moon Magus.

    [Battle Power increased exponentially]

    [Battle Power 322 (392)]

    [elerated regeneration capability attained]

    [Flight mastery achieved]

    In the wake of this monumental increase of 70 battle power points, Emery''s physical capabilities expanded dramatically. He could now heal at an unprecedented rate, soar through the skies with grace and ease, and perhaps most astoundingly, the ability to stop one body from aging. To be an immortal.

    Yet, as the tumultuous storm within his core began to abate, another profound change was on the horizon. Emery felt an odd stir within his blood, a sensation akin to ripples across a tranquil pond. The myriad transformations that had swept over his form had a serendipitous effect: they amplified the quality of his fey genes.

    [Gene purity enhanced]

    [Royal Twilight Fey gene essence percentage increased to 34 (36)%]

    [Battle Power further increased]

    [Battle Power 392 (400)]

    While the increment in battle power might seem marginal at first nce, it was a monumental feat. Particrly when one considered that no concoction, no elixir had been able to induce such an enhancement. Reflecting on this, Emery pondered deeply. Could there be a link, a hidden synergy between his recently honed wolf skill, [Spirit Devour], and the formidable [Emperor''s Focus]?

    The pieces of the puzzle were falling into ce, but theplete picture remained elusive.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power 400]

    [Soul force 283]

    [Magus realm - Half Moon]

    [Bloodline Gene - Royal Twilight Fey]

    [Current Rank - Rank 7 - Fey Paragon]

    [Law of Nature - 19%]

    [Law of Light - 7%]

    [Law of Devour - 2%]

    [Law Comprehension - 28%]

    Upon conducting a meticulous inspection of his body and spirit, Emery made a staggering discovery. His recent breakthrough, a culmination of immense spiritual fortitude, had not only amplified his abilities but also obliterated the insidious restraints that the dark elves had imposed upon his very essence. He felt like a bird freed from a cage, the chains that had once shackled his soul now shattered.

    And this newfound liberty bore solutions a way for him to nullify simr imprints on others, breaking their ethereal chains and granting them freedom.

    When Emery''s eyes fluttered open, revealing the depth of a profound journey within, he Khaos Guardian voice echoed in the stillness. "You have aplished the feat," it dered, amusement evident in its tone. A hearty chuckle soon followed, revealing an undercurrent of anticipation.

    "Now, are you ready to be the Khaos Champion?"

    With the promise of bing a Khaos Champion dangling before him, Emery''s excitement was nearly overwhelming. Yet the ever-present threats of the dark elves and the ominous demons'' pit served as a stark reminder that caution was paramount. Each detail needed scrutiny; every nuance required understanding.

    Apparently with his current situation, other than granting an ess to Khaos Domain, Emery could wish for a waypoint creation  or ess to a long-distance teleportation. Such would provide strategic leverage, yet it was not without its dangers. eptance of such an ability meant that other Khaos champions could potentially pinpoint his location.

    Thebyrinthine rulesid down by Khaos were intricate and perplexing. They sent Emery''s mind spinning as he tried to grasp their full implications. But through relentless inquiry, Emery finally unraveled the best course of action for his unique situation.

    "Alright, Guardian, give me a few more days, and we will start then," Emery dered, a note of resolution in his voice.

    Chututlu''s chuckle resonated with knowing amusement. "I can''t wait for the surprise,"

    Emery''s abrupt rise to the status of a half-moon magus sent shockwaves to the others, especially resonating with the Nephilim prince.

    With only a week remaining before the onset of gravity anomaly, Emery''s mind was aze with preparation. He has no n to just leave the, he wishes to give his newfound breakthrough a test of its power.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1727 Detected

    <h4>Chapter 1727 Detected</h4>

    With just 24 hours remaining before the gravity anomalymenced, the air was thick with tension. Emery, As, Eeshoo, and Master Borin gathered around a holo-map created by As''s eyes, carefully examining their n onest time. The projection showed the and pinpointed two distinct areas: one near the equator and the other on the pr opposite end.

    Emery and As were to form the first team. Their job was to create a diversion that would divert attention from the main objective.

    Meanwhile, Eeshoo and Master Borin would be on the''s other side. They will activate the device that would send out a signal to the Nephilim ship, calling it down for extraction.

    The group knew the stakes. Only one team would have a clear shot at escaping, while the other would likely be stranded, facing inevitable doom. The weight of the impending decision pressed on their shoulders, causing an ufortable silence to spread across the cave.

    Master Borin finally broke the silence. His gaze met Emery''s, and with a deep voice,? he said, "I''ll never forget our pact. I''ll journey to find your Terra Kingdom and offer my unparalleled skills."

    The gravity of Borin''s statement reflected a task Emery had assigned him��ast-resort n should their escape not seed.

    Eeshoo found himself lost for words but at thest moment, he said "Promise me this: Stay alive and I''ll find a way to repay the debt I owe."

    Turning to As, Eeshoo tried to appeal to the mechanized warrior''s logical side, "As, you should be with us on the ship."

    But As responded with a shake of his head. He understood his role and if things went south, his unique abilities would be crucial for Emery''s survival on the hostile.

    Their ns were set, and the energy in the room was palpable��a mix of hope, determination, and an unspoken acknowledgment of the challenges ahead. With mutual nods and words of encouragement, the team members went their separate ways, each holding onto the belief that fate would favor them.

    Using his newfound powers, Emery had sessfully erased the soul imprints on both Eeshoo and Master Borin, rendering them invisible to the prying eyes of their pursuers.

    However, there was a conscious decision not to erase As''s imprint. Emery had a bigger n in mind, and As''s half-machine nature would y a pivotal role. In the grand scheme of things, As was set to be their Trojan horse, the decoy that would draw attention and mislead their enemies.

    Once preparations wereplete, Emery and As embarked on a grueling journey through aplex maze that spanned miles underground�� abyrinth they had previously mapped out. Hundreds of miles until they were drawing close to their starting point��a location near the formidable citadel.

    After an exhausting 20-hour trek, they found themselves near the citadel''s outskirts, hidden within the shadowy alcoves of a cavern. Time seemed to stand still, the only sound being their synchronized breaths and the distant rumbling of the impending anomaly.

    Breaking the silence, Emery looked over to As, his eyes seeking affirmation. "Are you ready?"

    Without hesitation, As responded, "Yes."

    As the earth began to tremble beneath them and the nearbyvake drained, signaling the onset of the gravity anomaly, the duo emerged from their hiding ce. With a swift motion, Emery summoned the [Revenant]. It was a sleek dark elf spaceship, a marvel of arcane engineering, kept hidden in his storage ring.

    Emery looked ahead, and with amanding tone, he dered, "Let''s go."

    ####

    Within the looming walls of the dark elves'' citadel, tension hung heavy in the air. Kieran, Ezekiel, and the remaining members of the notorious group, the Voidstalkers, clustered around a tableden with high-tech equipment. The room was dimly lit, bathed in the glow of the radar screen and other monitoring devices. In anticipation of the impending gravity anomaly, several small ships stood ready in the citadel''s courtyard.

    The warden paced impatiently. Casting a suspicious nce toward Ezekiel, he demanded, "Are you sure they will show up?"

    Ezekiel, too engrossed in the radar''s blips and patterns, remained silent. It was Kieran who addressed the warden. "Yes, warden. They have the cksmith with them. I''m certain they''ll attempt to construct another ship, just likest time"

    The warden''s eyes narrowed, his voice dripping with disdain. "They better show up, because this is thest time I''ll tolerate you Voidstalkers meddling in my domain."

    Suddenly, a tremor rumbled through the citadel, signaling the onset of the gravity anomaly. The room''s upants steadied themselves against the shaking, eyes glued to the radar. And then, a distinct signal appeared.

    "We''ve got a hit!" A technician eximed, excitement evident in his voice. "It''s prisoner 188293, it''s one of them, name... As!"

    Utilizing the advanced surveince system of the citadel, a live visual feed was projected onto the main screen. To the astonishment of the assembled Voidstalkers, the disy showed two figures: As, with his unmistakable half-machine form, and another individual that Ezekiel had been obsessively pursuing. But what truly took their breath away was the sight of a dark elf ship, primed and ready to soar into the skies.

    Cursing under his breath, Ezekiel''s voice cut through the room like a de. "Dammit! Go! Go!"

    With the urgency of the situation, Ezzekiel didnt teleported directly to the target area. Instead, he created a portal leading to the citadel''s yard. Emerging from the portal''s shimmering entrance, Ezzekiel and two members of his elite team sprinted towards the prepared ships, Three ships'' engines hummed to life, filling the yard with a cacophonous roar.

    Kieran, witnessing Ezzekiel''s haste, called out, desperation in his tone, "Segura, let me apany you!" But Ezzekiel, consumed by the mission''s gravity, paid him no heed, quickly boarding the lead ship.

    Within moments, themunications officer aboard Ezzekiel''s vessel ryed critical information, "The ship is rapidly ascending. We''ve confirmed at least one of them piloting."

    Determined to intercept the dark elf ship, three vessels surged forward, engines roaring. As they closed the distance, Ezzekiel''s mind raced. ''How did they get their hands on such a ship?'' he wondered, baffled. Yet, his nature was not one for patience. He was a man of action, often opting for aggression over inquiry.

    The skies became a battleground. The dark elf ship, though alone, disyed astonishing agility, dancing between the trio with graceful maneuvers. But the Voidstalkers, seasoned by countless skirmishes, managed to corner the ship, stopping its ascent.

    After a grueling fifteen-minute aerial dogfight, Ezzekiel''s shipnded the final blow. mes trailed from the dark elf vessel as it plummeted, eventually crashing a significant distance from the citadel.

    Landing his ship nearby, Ezzekiel, filled with anticipation, approached the wreckage. The sight that met him was perplexing: within the charred remains, he found only a demolished half-machine human. As he check the soul within, he was once again annoyed, it was a dark elf soul.

    Realization dawned, and his voice echoed with frustration, "This is a mere decoy! Where are the real targets?"

    Unbeknownst to the Voidstalkers, amidst the chaos, their true quarry, Emery had slipped through their defenses, entering the heart of the dark elf citadel undetected.

 Chapter 1728 Infiltrate

    <h4>Chapter 1728 Infiltrate</h4>

    Emery had never intended to sacrifice As. As part of the preparation for their daring escape, he had meticulously followed Master Borin''s procedure. He copied all of As''s memories into a specially-prepared device, then proceeded with the delicate process of transferring As''s spirit soul.

    To further deceive the enemy, Emery inserted random dark elf souls into what was left of As''s body to throw the enemy off their scent and order it to operate the ship and leave.

    Once this subterfuge was in ce, Emery ced the device containing As''s memory and soul into his storage ring. With As''s imprinted soul well hidden, Emery could now set his attention to the next phase of his n.

    The location he had chosen was strategically close to the elf citadel. With a determined glint in his eyes, Emery transformed, utilizing every enhancement and buff at his disposal. His body thrummed with energy as his battle rating soared to an incredible 600. Every muscle, every fiber of his being, was focused to traverse the vast distance andnding at the citadel''s gates in less than ten minutes.

    Thanks to the information he had extracted from captured dark elf souls, Emery knew theyout of the citadel like the back of his hand.

    Upon his arrival, without a moment''s hesitation, he invoked one of his most formidable spells, [Jade Warrior]. the advanced version of his mineralized warriors. Drawing upon the energy of Khaos, he conjured 30 of these formidable summon to confuse the few dark elves that reside in the citadel.

    Emery''s footsteps echoed against the stone floor of the citadel. While his jade warriors shed fiercely with the dark elves, serving as a diversion, Emery utilized his knowledge of the citadel''syout. He darted through shadowy corridors, avoiding main pathways, and sneaking through secret entrances known to only a select few.

    His destination was a room, a ce at the very heart of the citadel. Pushing open the ornate, heavy doors, he stepped into a chamber illuminated by eerie, pale blue light. It was here that he came face to face with a solitary figure: a dark elf bearing the marks of a half-moon magus, clothed in a shimmering silvery robe that cascaded around him like liquid mercury.

    The magus''s piercing eyes widened in sheer disbelief as theynded on Emery. "What?!" he eximed, voice trembling with a mixture of fear and astonishment. "How did you get here?!!"

    While Emery had anticipated multiple guards or perhaps traps, the sight of just one dark elf caught him off-guard. Nevertheless, recognizing the insignia on the robe, a smile slowly crept across Emery''s face. "Ah," he drawled, "You are the warden aren''t you!"

    The warden''s fingers twitched, moving towards a device that hung at his side - a tool known to give him control over the citadel''s prisoners. But to his astonishment and growing horror, the device had no effect on Emery.

    "The... imprint... how?" he stammered, his eyes darting around the room, searching for an escape route.

    Emery had no intention of providing exnations. With a sudden burst of speed, he lunged at the warden. Thetter, in a desperate bid for defense, quickly conjured a spell, creating a metallic shield around him. The shield glimmered and sparkled, but its beauty was short-lived.

    Emery''s overwhelming power made short work of the shield. It crumpled and shattered as if it were made of parchment. The dark elf''s face drained of color, realizing the futility of his defense. He turned on his heel, thinking of fleeing.

    But Emery was faster.

    With a roar that resonated through the halls of the citadel, Emery lunged, his ws finding their mark on the warden''s shoulder. As they pierced the elf''s flesh, a chilling power emanated [Spirit Devour].

    The warden''s once proud posture sagged. He could feel his very essence being drawn out, a sensation so terrifying and yet so mesmerizing. His strength was waning, and with every passing second, the reality of his predicament sank in deeper. He was trapped in Emery''s grasp, powerless and at the half-blood''s mercy.

    "Stop... please..." he begged his voice no more than a raspy whisper. Every ounce of pride and arrogance had been stripped away, reced with raw fear.

    The air was thick with tension as Emery''s w glinted menacingly in the dim light. With a swift motion, he drove another w into the dark elf''s other shoulder, dangerously close to the vulnerable skin of the neck. "Listen" Emery''s voice was low and dripping with menace. "If you value your head, you will obey every word I say."

    Gasping from pain and fear, the warden nodded frantically. "Yes... anything you want... just don''t...," his voice trailed off, too choked with terror to finish.

    Using his impressive strength, Emery yanked the warden to his feet and shoved him towards a massive machine panel, its interface glowing faintly. "Connect me to the fortress. Now."

    The warden''s eyes darted from the panel to Emery, confusion apparent in his gaze. "What are you nning?"

    Emery leaned in, his voice cold and sharp, "I can operate it myself if you don''t want to"

    Swallowing hard, the warden realized that Emery''s statement was more a threat than a statement. He began to input a series ofmands, his fingers shaking, while Emery watched closely, ensuring the dark elf followed the steps as revealed by the female dark elf in the spirit realm.

    Momentster, amunication line was established. At Emery''s insistence, the warden ordered the space fortress Umbra to stand down and not to target any departing ships. It was aiming to buy the Nephilim ship the extra chance it needed for a safe escape.

    Once the order was ryed, the warden, sweat glistening on his brow, turned to Emery, defiance ring momentarily in his eyes. "Whatever you''re nning, it won''t work! You''ll never leave this ce alive!"

    But Emery wasn''t interested in threats. He stepped closer, locking his cold gaze onto the warden''s. "Tell me," he hissed, "did you enjoy torturing the prisoners?"

    The warden''s facade of bravado crumbled under that icy stare. Before he could formte a response, Emery''s de moved in a swift, blinding arc, severing the warden''s head cleanly from his shoulders.

    A chilling silence enveloped the room. Emery stood there, his face void of emotion. "That was for the life you took."

    But Emery wasn''t done. He knelt beside the fallen warden, extending his hand to capture the warden''s escaping soul. With a sinister whisper, he promised, "The torture willeter"

    With the message sent to the fortress, Emery''s task waspleted, and now he has onest thing he needs to do, hopefully, he still has time for it.

    Emery swiftly turned his attention to the next task. He ventured further into the depths of the citadel, drawn towards a door adjacent to the chamber he was in. With a fierce kick, he shattered the imposing steel barrier, revealing the room beyond.

    "The Spirit Vault," he whispered, a hint of reverence in his voice.

    The room bore a striking resemnce to chambers he had seen in human citadel. Two towering ss containers stood side by side, shimmering with a mysterious ethereal light. One pulsed with the souls of humans, the other with those of dark elves. A memory shed in Emery''s mind, reminding him of the intel he''d received about this ce. The vault had be a cornerstone of his n.

    He counted quickly. Thirty human souls, a dozen dark elves. The numbers were lesser than he had anticipated, but each soul represented a life that had been unjustly taken or imprisoned.

    Drawing his w back, he struck the containers in rapid session. The ethereal glow intensified as the seals were broken, and without hesitation, Emery began to channel the souls into his storage rings, ensuring their safety and preservation.

    However, as he worked, a chilling realization dawned upon him. The spiritual feedback from his clones grew weaker and weaker. Which mean most had been defeated and its time for him to leave.

    Using his exit strategy, the one unique only to him. To enter Khaos gate, be its champion, and use the power of Khaos to leave the.

    Yet, a burning desire for battle surged within him. He wishes to stay for more kills.

    The feeling only intensified when a taunting voice, one he recognized all too well, echoed through the vast citadel corridors.

    "Half-blood! Come and face me!"

    Pausing momentarily to assess his surroundings, Emery strode confidently into the citadel''s open courtyard. Arrayed against him were four dark elves with dark ornate leather armor, they were the elite unit, the Voidstalkers Magus. Among them stood a figure that sent a jolt of recognition through Emery - Kieran, the dark elf assassin he promised to kill.

    Their eyes met a silent challenge passing between them, promising a sh, to see who was finally thest one standing between them.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1729 Void Stalkers

    <h4>Chapter 1729 Void Stalkers</h4>

    As Kieran confidently advanced, he sneered, "Huh!! Half moon�� I see now why you are cowering in those caves!!"

    Apanying him were four dark elves, their auras equally menacing, if not more. Their eyes bore into Emery with a malevolence that sent shivers down the spines of mere mortals. Kieran''s smirk widened as he continued, "It seems you''ve chosen to provoke the wrong elves. Today marks your end."

    Emery''s sharp instincts caught on quickly. The four weren''t just any dark elves; they were elites. Their intricate tattoos and the aura they emanated were telltale signs. Coupled with the information he extract from the dark elves souls, Emery realized he was up against the Void Stalkers. Their reputation was whispered in fearful tones, even over the legendary Hashashi assassins.

    With every ounce of his being, Emery assessed the immediate threat. Five half-moon magus stood before him. Their strength was unquestionable, but Emery felt an unwavering resolve. He had faced dire situations before, and this was just another challenge.

    On the other hand, the connection these elves had with the Khaos champion intrigued him. Providing more reason to fight them. To understand them, perhaps extract it from their very souls for himself.

    Yet, a niggling concern lingered at the back of Emery''s mind. Their leader, the champion of Khaos himself, would soon be joining this fray.

    Emery''s form, bathed in the soft glow of his Twilight mode, became the center of attention. He locked eyes with these dark elves magus and dered, "Let''s make this quick"

    No sooner had Emery''s defiant words faded into the still air than his form became a blur, moving with an almost supernatural velocity towards one of the Void Stalkers nearest to him.

    The targeted elf''s pupils dted in sheer surprise, clearly taken aback by the speed Emery exhibited. The wind howled past as Emery drew near, his w gleaming menacingly, poised to strike. But just as victory seemed imminent, the elf shimmered and vanished, phasing out of space. He reappeared several meters away, his breathing heavy and eyes wide with a mix of fear and astonishment. The slight tremble in his stance spoke of the close call he''d just had.

    Emery''s voice rang out, a hint of both surprise and understanding, "Space magic!"

    Swiveling swiftly on his heel, Emery assessed the situation. The dark elves had encircled him, their forms intermittently blinking in and out of existence, suggesting their mastery over the very fabric of space. Each warrior brandished a weapon that seemed to be an extension of their very essence, ready to strike.

    As for Kieran the sleeks assassins has vanished into the shadows like a phantom, his voice echoing eerily around Emery, "I told you�� you''re doomed."

    In cue, one of the dark elves - likely amander of sorts - barked a tersemand. Immediately, the four Void Stalkersunched a coordinated assault from all four angle, a deadly dance of shing des and arcane power.

    But Emery remained unfazed. Drawing upon the raw, chaotic energy coursing within him, he invoked the [Jade roots]. From the very ground beneath their feet, hundreds of dark green tendrils erupted, writhing and twisting as they sought out the dark elves. They formed a veritable fortress of flora around Emery, a bastion against the relentless onught.

    But these were no ordinary opponents. As adept space magicians, the Void Stalkers adapted rapidly. They began to phase in and out of the roots'' grasp, evading their constricting hold with fluid ease. Their movements weren''t just evasive; they were calcted. Instead of charging headlong, they kept a strategic distance, unleashing a barrage of ranged attacks, testing Emery''s defenses and seeking any possible chinks in his armor.

    The Void Stalkers were specials unit indeed.

    Amongst the barrage of attacks Emery faced, searing firebolts streaked towards him, their intensity so fierce that it threatened to scorch even his resilient skin. Yet, that wasn''t all. Thrown with deadly precision, a series of knives danced through the air, and just when Emery thought he had predicted their path, the knives would shift mid-flight, their trajectory altered through the dark elf''s expertise in space magic.

    The relentless assault took its toll. Within mere moments, Emery found himself pushed to his limits, every dodge, parry, and counterattack draining more of his energy.

    As the battle raged on, the shadows themselves seemed toe alive, giving birth to Kieran, the shadow assassin. With movements as silent as a whisper, Kieran seized the opportune moment to strike from Emery''s blind spot. The distinct sound of metal piercing flesh, resonated, followed by a cold, tingling sensation as the poison from Kieran''s dagger began its treacherous journey within Emery''s system.

    Kieran retreated just as swiftly as he''d attacked, melting into the shadows once more, but not before letting out a triumphant exmation, "I got him!! He''s poisoned!" His wicked grin, visible for just a fleeting second, bore the satisfaction of a hunternding a critical blow on his prey.

    The elite dark elves had seen the deadly efficiency of Kieran''s poison firsthand over their months together. Observing Emery''s stiffened movements and seeming vulnerability, they smelled blood in the water. Believing their prey was weakened and ripe for the taking, they converged on him, weapons at the ready, eager tond the final blow.

    But what they didn''t know was Emery''s trump card: the protection of the Khaos pestilence guardian, Chututlu, a formidable entity that rendered poisons and toxins utterly ineffective.

    As the overconfident dark elves closed the distance, Emery, with a sudden burst of energy, lunged at the nearest one. In a swift, brutal motion, he ensnared the unsuspecting elf, his grip unyielding. And then, with a sickening crunch that echoed ominously, Emery snapped the magus''s neck.

    The remaining dark elves'' faces contorting in a mix of shock and realization. One muttered, his voiceden with disbelief and dread, "It''s a trick!"

    Unfortunately for them, poison was not Emery''s only strength, he was also a space magic user, hence he knew exactly how their spell works.

    Gathering all his spirit energy, Emery focused it into his core, allowing it to build and surge with a palpable intensity, then, releasing it in an explosive surge, he let out a powerful wolf howl, echoing through thendscape.

    HOWWLLL!

    The soundwave wasn''t just any cry. It was an intricately woven tapestry of sonic vibrations, designed to target the psyche. The dark elves, despite their prowess in space magic, found themselves defenseless against this kind of assault. They couldn''t simply phase out of it.

    As the mental shockwaves hit them, the trio of elves crumbled. They fell unceremoniously, their connection to space magic momentarily severed, they were exposed and vulnerable.

    But Emery wasn''t finished. From the very ground theyy upon, dark roots, imbued and sprang forth. Like sinister serpents, the tendrils wrapped around the fallen elves, binding them, constricting tighter and tighter, the sound of breaking bones echoing as they applied their deathly embrace.

    Yet, amidst the cacophony of the elves'' dying screams, one figure emerged, seemingly unscathed. Kieran, with his formidable strength and agility, shed through the ensnaring roots with his gleaming light de, each stroke a testament to his skill. His face, usuallyposed, now bore an expression of horror and disbelief as he watched the elites void stalkers being torn apart.

    Kieran, the once-proud shadow magus had turned pale, the weight of the situation sinking in. The shadow magus, had always thrived in the chaos of battle, but now he found himself frozen, locking eyes with Emery.

    He was in rage but he dare not to fight him, the elf was ready to flee back to shadows.

    But before he could vanish, an excruciating painnced through his soul. It was as though his very essence was being torn apart, each thread of his being set ame. He fell to his knees, trembling, his eyes filled with shock and agony.

    "How...," he gasped, his voice barely above a whisper. He looked at Emery, his eyes wide, and saw the answer in the half-blood wolf''s hand. The warden''s device, an object of control and submission, was being used against him.

    Emery''s gaze was cold, unyielding as he met Kieran''s desperate eyes. "You are not running again this time, Wait for your turn."

    The words were a death sentence, and they rang in Kieran''s ears as Emery turned his attention back to the remaining dark elves. With a thought, he strengthened his roots spell, the dark tendrils tightening, constricting, crushing. The dark elves'' screams were like a symphony of terror, echoing through the citadel, filling the air with their agony.

    It took mere seconds for them to die, their blood sttering the ground and their spirit soul forcefully taken. The silence that followed was deafening, filled with the weight of death and victory.

    It was at that moment that three spaceships flew across the citadel''s air.

    A portal was created within the yard, its edges crackling with energy, and out stepped Ezekiel, his face twisted in anger seeing the fate of his men.

    Emery turned to face him, his expression calm, his words filled with an icy challenge. "What took you so long?"

 Chapter 1730 Ezzekiel

    ?

    Ezzekiel, the dark elf, stood with a regal posture. His features were youthful, with sharp cheekbones and a chiseled jawline, but his eyes betrayed years of experience and cunning. There was an unmistakable aura around him, one of confidence and authority. The intensity of spirit energy emanating from him was unparalleled; Emery had never encountered such potency in any dark elf below the rank of a grand magus.

    As their eyes met, a hint of recognition shed in Ezzekiel''s eyes. "Finally, we meet," he said, the corner of his lips curling up into a wide, almost predatory smile. "Hand over the Gate to me, and in return, I promise you the mercy of a swift and painless demise."

    Emery raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Seriously? That''s your offer?" He paused, his gaze steady and challenging. "How about a counter-proposal? You hand over your gate, and I might just allow you the privilege of visiting it from time to time."

    A flicker of irritation crossed Ezzekiel''s features. He clearly hadn''t expected such audacity. Yet, beneath that fleeting annoyance, the excitement in his eyes remained, undiminished.

    As the tension between the two thickened, there was a faint rustling sound. From the shadows beyond the citadel walls, two figures emerged. The presence of the other dark elves was immediately discernible �� they were Void Stalkers, who were operating the spaceship before.

    Noticing Emery''s nce toward the neers, Ezzekiel casually said "Worry not about them," he assured with a smirk, "those two have no role in our impending duel."

    With a dramatic flourish, Ezzekiel unsheathed a massive de from his back. The weapon was a thing of dark beauty, a cleaver that seemed to absorb the light around it. Its edge promised pain. "I gather you want to warm up before the real fight don''t you?"

    Emery''s fingers itched with anticipation. He drew his own weapon, the [Savage Sword], its de glinting menacingly in the dim light. "Let''s get started,".

    "Very well." With a swift motion, Ezekiel raised his free arm, and as his fingers danced in the air, Emery felt a force acting upon him. A weight pulled him downwards, anchoring him to the ground.

    "Gravity spell!" Emery eximed, recognizing the nature of Ezzekiel magic.

    Despite the invisible chains of the gravity spell binding him, Emery''s senses remained razor-sharp. The world seemed to move in slow motion as Ezzekiel lunged forward, his dark cleaver cutting through the air with a hunger for blood.

    CLANKKK

    The sound of their des meeting echoed with a metallic nk, a testament to Emery''s rapid reaction despite the immense force working against him. The resonance hung in the air for a moment, and both warriors locked eyes, acknowledging the power of their opponent.

    Ezzekiel''s eyes widened briefly, a mix of respect and curiosity. "Halfblood indeed different," he mused aloud, his tone yful. The corner of his mouth curved upward in a smirk. "Very well, let''s test the limits of that strength."

    Confusion flickered in Emery''s eyes. He had activated every power-up at his disposal, including the formidable [Immortal Gate] and [Paragon''s Blessing] yet, the oppressive weight of Ezzekiel''s de bore down on him, challenging every ounce of his might. Emery''s muscles strained, veins popping prominently on his forearms as he tried to counter the raw force.

    Suddenly, with a powerful shove, Emery found himself being hurled backward. He skidded across the ground, a trail of dust marking his path. The shock of the impact reverberated through him, making it clear that his impressive 600 battle power was still insufficient against Ezzekiel''s de.

    As Emery struggled to regain his stance, he witnessed something that surprise him. With every swing Ezzekiel took, there was a ripple, a distortion in the very fabric of space around the de. Emery''s mind raced, and then it clicked - the weapon was infused by thews of gravity.

    Ezzekiel let out a hearty chuckle, his eyes gleaming with malevolent delight. "Count yourself fortunate, young Halfblood. Few magus have ever withstood the might of my gravity strike"

    But the respite was brief. With renewed vigor, Ezzekielunched another assault, this time more ferocious. Thebination of the oppressive gravity field and the weight of his swings made him a near-unstoppable force. Every strike felt like a mountain crashing down, threatening to obliterate everything in its path.

    Desperation and determination shed in Emery''s eyes. He knew he needed more than just brute strength to counter this adversary. With a swift motion, he unsheathed a second weapon �C the [Lightsaber], a gift from the departed Magus Urix. Wielding the twin des, one glowing with a fierce light and the other pulsing with raw energy, Emery prepared to face the onught.

    BAM!! BAM!! BAM!! BAM!!

    The force of each impact between their des was titanic, sending tremors that resonated throughout the entire citadel. The air vibrated with energy, scattering dust and debris, as if the very world protested against the might of their duel.

    Off to the side, Kieran, wounded and gasping for breath, dragged himself to safety. He could barelyprehend the magnitude of the power on disy.

    Ezzekiel''s voice rang out, jubnt and full of thrill, "Amazing!! Truly Amazing!" It was evident that he reveled in the challenge. Emery, adapting quickly, began to anticipate Ezzekiel''s moves. The dance of their des grew more intense, with Emery starting to gain the upper hand.

    Recognizing the need for an edge, Emery summoned an arsenal of spells. Vines of [Jade Root] erupted from the ground, slithering like serpents, attempting to bind Ezzekiel''s movements. Simultaneously, a [Blind] spell clouded Ezzekiel''s vision, obscuring his senses. Then, moving with the swift and erratic patterns of [Blood Hound Steps], Emery zigzagged, a blur to the naked eye, hoping to outmaneuver and strike Ezzekiel down.

    But the gravity spell remained Emery''s nemesis. Every time he was close, on the brink ofnding a potentially decisive blow, that cursed gravity would yank him back, denying him the satisfaction. The strain wasn''t just physical �C it wreaked havoc on his internal energies. The bacsh was so severe that Emery spat out blood, a metallic taste reminding him of his vulnerability.

    Wiping the blood from his lips, a fierce determination burned in Emery''s eyes. If brute force wouldn''t work, then a strategy would. He summoned an even denser thicket of [Jade Root] vines, each one pulsating with power, forming an intricate web around Ezzekiel.

    Yet Ezzekiel, undeterred, sneered defiantly, "Do you truly think such tricks will work on me? Conserve your strength. You cannot hope to win!"

    Emery''s battle experience had taught him to adapt and learn from every foe he''d faced. Thew of gravity was not unfamiliar to him, having battled foes like Hades, Lodos the Maniac, and Magus Cassian, who were adept at manipting this force.

    The situation was intense, but it was precisely in such high-stakes circumstances that Emery''s strategic mind began to flourish. He saw an opportunity, a way to turn Ezzekiel''s strength into a weakness.

    Emery''s assault was relentless, his des shing, his spells weaving, driving Ezzekiel back, pushing him to the edge. In the heat of the moment, he charged forward, his entire body a weapon aimed at his foe.

    And then he stopped.

    With a sudden, abrupt movement, Emery ced both hands on the ground. A silence fell, as if time itself held its breath. What followed was a cataclysm, as the whole citadel yard rumbled violently, like the growl of some ancient beast.

    "You!!" Ezzekiel''s eyes widened in shock as he realized what was happening.

    The ground cracked and heaved, opening up beneath them. It was andslide of epic proportions, and they were at its epicenter. The realization hit Ezzekiel like a thunderbolt: Emery had been manipting the ground all along, softening it, and preparing it for this very moment.

    Gravity, after all, was rted to the energy of the Earth. By disrupting the very ground they stood on, Emery had nullified the source of Ezzekiel''s power, if only for a fleeting second.

    It was all the time he needed.

    [Omega Strike] His de descended, its edge glinting ominously.

    SPLAATT!!!

    The sound was sickening, the impact devastating. Ezzekiel''s chest opened up in a gaping wound, blood sttering in all directions. The gravity spell flickered and failed, and for a moment, Ezzekiel seemed to hang in the air, his face a mask of shock and pain.

    But he was not defeated yet. With a supreme effort, Ezzekiel managed to regain control of his gravity spell, propelling himself back, away from Emery, clutching his wounded chest.

    Their surroundings had changed dramatically after thendslide, but as the dust settled, Emery and Ezzekiel stood on opposing ends of the newly created chasm. Emery''s smirk didn''t go unnoticed by Ezzekiel, who called out, "You might have gained the upper hand in the first round. Brace yourself for the real challenge."

    Almost immediately, Emery felt a pulsating surge of energy from Ezzekiel. The intensity and nature of the energy felt hauntingly familiar �� it was the raw power of Khaos. Emery''s very core seemed to react involuntarily, resonating with that surge. Within moments, the voice of Cthulhu echoed in his mind. <The time hase. Prepare yourself.>

 Chapter 1731 Champion

    ?

    A few weeks ago, when Emery was offered the Khaos champion position, he found himself in a dilemma.

    epting the mantle of the champion would make him a beacon, easily detectable by the other champion, thereby endangering not only his intricate n but also the lives of those who depended on him. He chose to wait until everyone was safe, and the time was right to rise to the title.

    However, every decision bore consequences, and Emery soon found that his choice was no different. By positioning himself as bait, a confrontation with the other champion seemed inevitable. The stakes were high, and the options before Emery were stark in their simplicity: to fight or to flee.

    The power of Khaos offered him possibilities, a myriad of paths that stretched beyond the mundane. He could create waypoints, doorways through space that allowed him to teleport away to other known waypoints, escaping the grasp of the other champion. But such power was not his alone. The other champion, skilled in the ways of Khaos, could detect the traces of Emery''s waypoints and use the same arcane energies to chase him, a relentless pursuit through the fabric of reality.

    Emery had considered this and found ways to minimize the problem. But the risk was significant. A single mistake, and he might lead the other champion to the existence of the other Gate. A Gate he had been keeping in secret, hidden away to protect his home, Earth.

    Fighting, then, became not just an option but a necessity. Yet even in battle, uncertainty lingered. The Guardian, a being linked to the mysteries of Khaos, had warned him about a peculiar phenomenon. When the two Khaos champions met, when the two gates, entwined with the fabric of space and shadow, were in close proximity, something profound would ur. Khaos itself, the Master of space and darkness, would act.

    As Emery stood there, the weight of these thoughts heavy on his mind, the warning became reality. Before him, the air seemed to quiver, and a message resonated within his being:

    <The time hase. Prepare yourself.>

    The energy between Emery and Ezzekiel was palpable. The raw, unbridled power of Khaos that emanated from Ezzekiel found a responsive chord in Emery, and as the two forces met, the world around them reacted.

    Space itself seemed to ripple and contort. The vast citadels and the sprawlingndscapes stretching for miles around them were swallowed by an endless abyss. This void was thick, with Khaos energy, a foreboding expanse where the usual rules of reality no longer seemed to apply.

    In the midst of this chaotic whirlpool of power stood Ezekiel, transformed. His aura, always formidable, was now amplified, radiating a dominance that seemed to push against the very boundaries of this new reality. When he spoke, his voice wasden with disdain and curiosity.

    "It baffles me how you''ve resisted bing the Khaos champion. By the time our duel ends, you''ll wish you had."

    Emery, ever attuned to the shifts in energy around him, felt a sudden surge. It was Ezekiel, channeling his power, summoning something from the very depths of Khaos. From behind the enigmatic dark elf, a dark wisp began to form. Initially, it was a mere specter, a faint shadowy outline. But with each passing moment, it gained substance, its form solidifying, its details bing more pronounced.

    Its defining features were two mammoth horns, jutting out menacingly from its forehead. Every inch of its body screamed raw, untamed power, a primal force that seemed to defy containment. Towering over both Emery and Ezekiel, its sheer size was a testament to its might. An aura of dread emanated from it, making the bravest of hearts quiver.

    Ezekiel, a smirk ying on his lips and pride evident in his voice, introduced the beast. "Meet the embodiment of my Khaos power, my guardian, the mighty Tarrasque."

    Emery could discern its features more clearly now. It resembled an Earth dragon, standing majestically on two massive feet. Its body, covered with a thick, protective carapace, sported a sinewy tail. Numerous spikes, looking as deadly as they were ornate, adorned its frame. Its maw, filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth. And when it roared, the very fabric of space seemed to quake. Emery could sense a potent gravitational force emanating from it, making the ground beneath them shudder and heave.

    The atmosphere was thick with tension, every ounce of it magnified by the Tarrasque''s dominating presence. With a predatory gleam in his eyes, Ezekiel''s voice was icy, the finality of his words echoing through the void. "Now you die!!" With a battle cry that seemed to channel the spirit of the mighty creature itself, Ezekiel lunged towards Emery, the shadow of the Tarrasque, a dark and menacing specter, trailing behind him, augmenting his already formidable strength.

    Emery could feel the weight of that charge, the sheer force of Ezekielbined with the overwhelming might of the Tarrasque bearing down on him. The ground beneath him seemed to liquefy, making every movement a Herculean task. As Ezekiel drew closer, a palpable aura of dread enveloped Emery, sapping his strength, making it nearly impossible to prepare any form of defense.

    In his desperate moment, Emery''s instincts took over. Reaching into his inventory, he pulled out several vialsbeled ''Tier 6 [Chthulhu Bomb].'' With a swift motion, he hurled them at the oing Ezekiel, ast-ditch attempt to fend off the inevitable.

    KAAABOOOMM!!

    The ensuing explosion was cataclysmic. A shockwave of energy radiated outwards, its force pushing Emery back, mming him into the citadel walls. The debris, the thick cloud of dust, and the overpowering sound of the st temporarily clouded his senses. Pain shot through every fiber of his being; he could feel the sting of the impact, the bruises forming on his skin.

    As the dust began to settle and Emery''s vision started to clear, a silhouette emerged through the smoke. To his disbelief, Ezzekiel stood there, unscathed, an aura of invulnerability around him. The mere fact that such a potent explosive didn''t leave a mark spoke volumes about the protective measures surrounding the dark elf.

    Was it the guardian''s doing, or was it the very essence of Khaos shielding him?

    From the shadows, the deep, foreboding voice of the guardian Cthulhu resonated, its message clear and ominous. <ept the title now, or you will die.>

    Emery''s heart weighed heavy. The realization that Khaos had seemingly favored his adversary, arming him with powers while he was not yet a champion, left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    But amid this turmoil, the truth remained. Without the powers of Khaos, he was outmatched. And even if he survived this encounter, he needed its strength to leave this world.

    Taking a deep breath, resignation in his eyes but determination in his heart, Emery whispered, "I ept."

    The very fabric of reality seemed to stretch and contort around Emery as he felt the space around hime to a standstill. The void, previously a formless abyss, gave way to an ethereal doorway that beckoned him with its enigmatic allure. While no words were spoken, Emery felt an unmistakable pull, an unspoken invitation drawing him towards the threshold.

    As he crossed into this new realm, a sensation of weightlessness washed over him. The inky expanse of space sprawled out before him, stars shimmering like distantnterns in an endless night. The awe of the universe''s vastness was overwhelming, a sea of darkness punctuated by specks of light.

    Yet, as breathtaking as the sight was, it was the formidable presence in front of him that truly demanded Emery''s attention. An entity made of vast, billowing clouds of gray, with a single beam of pure light piercing through the darkness, focusing intently on Emery. It was a gaze that seemed to prate the depths of his soul.

    In the presence of this being, words seemed almost redundant. A clear, profound message transmitted directly into Emery''s consciousness, "Master of Space, ruler of darkness, The universe within grasp, seek what you desire."

    A recollection of Morgana''s tales flooded his mind. The simrities were uncanny; this entity, with its awe-inspiring presence, bore a striking resemnce to the Light wisp from the of Andora. This confirmed what Emery had always suspected - that there was an undeniable link between Khaos and the primordial wisps.

    The lure of home, with its familiarforts, was strong, but he was acutely aware of the peril he faced. Shaking off the temptation, Emery squared his shoulders, meeting the entity''s gaze with newfound resolve.

    "Let me be a champion of Khaos," he proimed.

    A tangible shift urred. Emery felt his very being resonating with an unseen force. The space vibrated, stars sped past in a fric dance, and the cosmos itself seemed to acknowledge Emery''s transformation. Within moments, he found himself back in the heart of the elven citadel, his core pulsating with newfound energy.

    A voice, both ancient and familiar, resonated within him.

    <Now, I can freely help your battle,>

    Almost instantly, a formidable shadow rose behind Emery. The guardian Cthulhu, channels its formidable power into Emery, equipping him with the means to finally face Ezekiel on equal ground.

 Chapter 1732 Tarrasque

    ?

    Emery felt a profound surge as the omnipotent power of Khaos ignited within him. As it coursed through every fiber of his being, a system notification blinked into his consciousness:

    [Your Battle power has increased]

    [620��]

    [630��]

    [640��]

    [Your Soul force has increased]

    [290��]

    [295��]

    [300��]

    These numbers, rising ceaselessly, bore witness to the astonishing augmentation of both his physical prowess and spirit force. Each passing second saw a further boost, and Emery felt an exhrating rush that flooded his senses.

    It was a sensation that carried echoes of a past event �C the time when he was enshrouded by the primordial wisp on the Andora. Yet, while that was a force of light, this was its antithesis �C the sheer, unbridled power of darkness.

    Emerging from his silhouette was the unmistakable figure of Cthulhu, the legendary dragon adorned with tentacles. This being, now stood by Emery, its very presence resonating with anticipation and relief. Its roar, more like a guttural promation, conveyed its sentiment:

    <Finally, I get a chance to fight>

    Driven by the guardian''s palpable excitement, Emery tapped into this newfound strength, allowing him to shatter Ezzekiel''s gravitational binds that had previously shackled him. Free from those chains, he pivoted on his heel, finding himself once again face-to-face with his adversary.

    Ezzekiel, couldn''t hide a hint of amusement that yed across his features. The change in Emery was undeniable, prompting him to remark, "Now this... this is how the fight should truly be."

    It was as if the very essence of Khaos had silently sanctioned their sh. With an electrifying tension in the air, they charged toward each other in a blur of motion and intent.

    As they drew closer, Ezzekiel, with an executioner''s precision, swung his formidable [Gravity sh], its arc promising devastation. In response, Emery brandished his twin swords in a synchronized movement, executing the [Omega Strike]. Both warriors, drawing from the abyssal depths of Khaos, collided with a force that could only be described as cataclysmic.

    KABBOOMM!!!

    The ensuing explosion wasn''t just audible; it was tangible. The very fabric of space writhed and contorted, echoing the magnitude of their sh. The sheer force rippled outward, and the citadel, a silent observer to their duel, began to crumble, its once mighty structures disintegrating piece by piece.

    "URGHH!!"

    Emery''s guttural cry reverberated amidst the ruins. Gritting his teeth, he tried valiantly to hold off Ezzekiel''s onught. While the power-up had significantly enhanced his battle prowess, resisting Ezzekiel felt like trying to halt an avnche with a mere shield. The overwhelming aura of the earth dragon pressed down on him, as relentless and crushing as the weight of the world.

    Ultimately, the sheer force overwhelmed Emery.

    With a burst of energy, he found himself hurled backward, crashing into the ruins andnding awkwardly in a distant corner. His once-agile arms felt numb and unresponsive, and the state of his swords bore testament to the ferocity of their sh �C they looked fragile and battered, clearly not equipped to withstand such raw power.

    Ezzekiel, wearing a self-assured, mocking grin, moves forward. His de scraped the ground, producing an ominous screech, signaling his readiness for the next bout. Emery, though defiant in spirit, recognized the disparity in their strengths.

    Then, like a guiding whisper amidst the chaos, Cthulhu''s voice entered his mind.

    <That Tarrasque is the strongest among us, Muscle alone won''t suffice against it.>

    The guardian, with a tone tinged with regret, confessed his limitations. Among the four guardians, he was the least formidable in raw power. Had Emery not possessed the vast reservoir of strength from his halfblood, that earlier sh would have spelled instant doom.

    Victory demanded ingenuity, not just brute strength.

    Pensively, Emery murmured, "Cthulhu, Let''s see what power you have then!"

    Emery, having harnessed Cthulhu''s power on several asions, was well-aware of the guardian''s unique affinity for water and nt. So, when he invoked his trusted [Jade root] spell, he effortlessly merged it with the forbidding power of Khaos.

    The ground trembled as if echoing Emery''s intent. Towering roots, darkened by the power of Khaos, erupted from the earth. They bore a striking resemnce to Cthulhu''s sinister tentacles, dark and foreboding. Their scale was magnificent, dwarfing bothbatants as they reached for the skies, creating abyrinthine wall between Emery and Ezzekiel. Each root moved with a mind of its own, writhing and coiling, seeking to bind and constrict.

    Ezzekiel, however, wasn''t one to be easily deterred. His voice, dripping with arrogance and power, pierced the tension. "Not good enough!" Each word was punctuated by the swing of his hefty de, cleaving through the roots with an ease that belied their robustness. Yet, Emery''s strategy was not about the initial assault; it was about persistence. As Ezzekiel hacked at one root, multiple others would sprout in its ce.

    Taking advantage of this momentary distraction, Emery made a strategic choice. Swiftly and with practiced grace, he stowed his swords into their storage ring, their edges reflecting the ambient glow of the citadel. In their ce, he wielded his Nature Staff.

    A palpable energy surge emanated from him as he adjusted to the blend of his innate spirit energy and the overwhelming might of Khaos.

    Drawing deeply from this synergy, Emery began weaving a barrage of nature spells,unching them with precision from a distance, each infused with the potent darkness of Khaos, addingyers of challenge for his formidable adversary.

    Emery''s mind raced, his fingers working tirelessly as he crafted his spells. Channeling the intense energy of darkness into the [Steamnce], thence transformed from a simple projection of steam into a menacing dark spear, radiating an ominous aura. He released multiple instances of this enhanced spell, weaving them expertly between the writhing roots, ensuring Ezzekiel would have no respite.

    But Emery wasn''t one to rest on hisurels. He realized that he needed something more substantial, more dominant, to tackle the formidable dark elf. Merging the energies within, he simultaneously cast [whip ssh] and [crushing wave]. The ground quaked as massive waves of water, darkened with Khaos energy, rose to crash down on Ezzekiel, while ethereal whips of water sought to bind and restrain him.

    And then, with a flourish and a determined re, Emery unleashed the [Dark tide] spell. It was a torrent of water so deep and vast, brimming with the raw power of Khaos.

    Yet, as the water receded, Emery''s heart sank. Ezzekiel, though drenched and slightly disheveled, stood undeterred and unscathed. The roots, which Emery expected to have encased the dark elf,y severed around him, as if they never posed a threat.

    Frustration and confusion marred Emery''s features. "What''s going on?!" He eximed, trying to understand how Ezzekiel could withstand such a relentless onught.

    Cthulhu''s voice resonated in Emery''s mind, its tone grave. <Know that Tarrasque has high resistance to magic.>

    Emery''s heart sank further, the revtion dawning on him. The dark elf''s physical might, coupled with impressive resistance to magic and the ability to control gravity, made him an adversary not easily ovee.

    But Emery wasn''t one to give up. Raising the Nature Staff with renewed determination, he started a new incantation. Roots began to converge, intertwining, growingrger and more intricate. They didn''t just bind; they molded and transformed into a colossal figure��a golem sculpted from nt and rock, pulsating with the ominous energy of Khaos.

    One�� two�� three�� six of them started to fight on his behalf with Emery as the puppeteer.

    Ezzekiel, confident in his might, nced at the towering golems with disdain. With a swift motion, he unleashed a powerful battle art that swept through the battlefield like a storm. Each swing of his de sent shockwaves that resonated with deadly force, targeting the golems.

    One by one, the golems fell, their formidable forms reduced to lifeless husks.

    Ezzekiel, catching his breath from the exertion, stared at the lifeless remnants with a smirk. "Huh!! You disappointed me!" he shouted, the tone dripping with arrogance. He expected fear or despair in Emery''s eyes, but what he saw was entirely different.

    "Of course, I would not prepare something easy for you," he replied, his voice dripping with confidence.

    Ezzekiel''s triumphant expression faltered as realization dawned. The corpses of the golems, the very constructs he had so easily destroyed, were not as inert as they seemed. From the mangled remains, a sinister smoke began to rise, apanied by oozing liquid. Emery''s true intentions were revealed, and the dark elf had yed right into his hands.

    "Poison!!"

 Chapter 1733 Guardians

    ?

    Cthulhu, a chaotic being born of wild magic and primordial energies. A force that struck fear into the hearts of all who encountered it.

    Rumors, passed down through generations, whispered of the creature''s malevolent presence. Wherever it went, thend bore its curse: once-verdant meadows shriveled, vibrant forests decayed into rotting husks, and pristine waters turned rank and putrid. Thest historical record of this monstrous being was during a cataclysmic event��a dark period that threatened to envelop the realms in a shroud of perpetual night. After that, just as mysteriously as it had appeared, Cthulhu vanished, leaving behind only legends and fear.

    Yet, unbeknownst to the world, the beast had not disappeared entirely. For millennia, ity dormant, guarding the Khaos Gate. Now, Cthulhu''s power stirs from its long slumber.

    Amidst a deadly duel, Ezzekiel, suddenly felt a burning sensation. His senses screamed one word: "Poison!" Even his fortified defenses, which had withstood countless magical onughts, were vulnerable to this venom. It wasn''t just any poison��it was one that didn''t merely damage his physical form. It seeped into his essence, shaking the very core of his being.

    Witnessing Ezzekiel''s momentary vulnerability, Emery, with a practiced fluidity, summoned the depths of his power. He crafted intricate root spells. Within moments, dozens of thorn-covered roots, pulsating with Khaos energy, lunged toward the reeling dark elf.

    Ezzekiel''s voice, tinged with pain and rage, echoed through the battlefield,

    "You!! If that''s how you want it! You''ll have it"

    In a decisive move, the dark elf thrust his de into the ground, creating an intricate arcane symbol. Raising both hands, he channeled a potent spell. Suddenly, Emery''s relentless root assault came to an abrupt halt, stopped in their tracks by an unseen force. A gravitational aura surrounded Ezzekiel, growing in intensity with every passing moment. The very earth quivered, resonating with the building energy.

    Emery''s eyes darted, trying toprehend the unfolding scenario. Turning to his mythical ally, Cthulhu, he urgently inquired, "What''s he conjuring now?!"

    <Khaos energy, now being channeled into a proper darkness spell. >

    Ezzekiel''s mysterious spell was an enigma, one that Emery had to unravel quickly. In rapid session, he unleashed a barrage of long-range spells, hoping to breach the barrier and disrupt Ezzekiel''s focus, only to be repelled with sparks and res.

    The very atmosphere became an unpredictable battlefield. Emery could feel the gravitational pull of the area behaving erratically, reminiscent of the unpredictable tides of a tempestuous sea. One moment, his feet felt anchored, as if heavy chains bound him to the ground; the next, a feather-like lightness threatened to lift him off his feet. The earth itself seemed restless, fissures opening and closing sporadically, making the terrain treacherous.

    Realization struck Emery; staying was not an option. He swiftly pivoted, intending to put as much distance between himself and Ezzekiel, to regroup and strategize. But the dark elf, sensing Emery''s intent, decided to expedite his ns. With a sharp exhtion, Ezzekiel released the energy he had been gathering. The horizon lit up as a massive shockwave rolled out, obliterating everything in its path.

    Emery watched as his carefully crafted roots disintegrated into ethereal ash under the might of the st. As the cataclysmic wave approached him, Emery, erected a protective barrier around himself, a shimmering dome of refractive energy.

    When the dust settled, Emery made a startling discovery. While his physical form was unscathed, something was horribly amiss. He attempted to channel his spirit force, the very essence that powered his spells but found it slipping through his fingers like water. The whole space around him was like a void that couldn''t be touched by the weave of spirit energy.

    "It''s... it''s Anti Magic!" Emery eximed, eyes wide with disbelief.

    Ezzekiel''sughter, cold and mocking, drifted through the air, echoing the triumphant smirk on his face. Locking eyes with Emery, he taunted, "You have your poison and I have mine!"

    Rather than immediately capitalizing on his advantage, the dark elf paused. The effects of Emery''s poison still gnawed at his system, and he took a few deep breaths, seemingly relishing the moments of Emery''s helplessness. With Emery''s magic stifled, Ezzekiel was in no rush. He could afford to bask in the supremacy of the moment, confident in his looming victory.

    Emery''s heart raced. With his magic disabled, the gaping chasm between his raw power and Ezzekiel''s formidable might was all too evident. The odds stacked against him were daunting.

    Two thoughts shed through his mind �C one was tounch a desperate physical attack while Ezzekiel was momentarily weakened by the poison, and the other was to flee. After a split second of internal debate, the instinct for self-preservation prevailed.

    "Cthulhu, We need to get out of here now! Can you create waypoints now?!"

    Emery''s thoughts raced ahead, considering the potential consequences. If Ezzekiel were to follow, Emery could choose any waypoints other than earth, as long as its on human alliance his chance to escape will increase significantly.

    But Cthulhu''s response was a weight around Emery''s heart, as the voice echoed in his mind,

    <Not possible, not without the need for you to open a portal>.

    It felt as though Ezzekiel was eerily attuned to Emery''s thoughts. With a sly chuckle, the dark elf slowly drew his de from the ground, its metallic sheen reflecting Emery''s apprehensive face. "You can''t escape now," he taunted, his voice dripping with malicious glee.

    With speed belying his size, the dark elf charged, de cutting through the air with deadly intent. The ground seemed to tremble with each of his powerful strides.

    Emery, sensing the impending danger, braced himself. Resolute determination etched on his face, he raised the high-tier item he possessed - the Nature staff.

    BAMMM!!

    Crafted from the heartwood of trees that had stood for 10,000 years, the Nature staff was a testament to the ageless might of nature. It had been a treasured gift from a venerable Vanyar elder and boasted of durability surpassing most tier 5 weapons. And yet, as the two forces collided, Emery''s heart sank at the sight of a small chip marring its pristine surface.

    Emery took a calcted risk. The brief moment of disengagement following their initial sh gave him just enough time to discreetly unsheathe another weapon. The [Shadow Edge], a tier 6 dagger, shimmered ominously in his grasp.

    With a swift, fluid motion, Emery lunged at Ezzekiel.

    The dagger found its mark, but only partially, as it was stopped midway by the sheer force of Ezzekiel''s counterattack. With a fierce motion, the dark elf delivered a crushing elbow strike to Emery''s side. The sound of the impact echoed loudly,

    "You just don''t know when to quit, do you?" Ezzekiel sneered, the malice evident in his voice.

    With defiance burning in his eyes, Emery spat back, "Never."

    A dizzying dance ofbat ensued. Emery, while physically outmatched, used his superior technique to fend off Ezzekiel''s relentless onught. He deftly parried powerful blows, redirecting their momentum to provide openings for his escape or counterattacks. On the rare asions when he found himself cornered, he''d hurl one of his myriad potions to create a diversion.

    Yet, with every passing second, Emery''s situation became more perilous. Each of Ezzekiel''s strikes drained him, pushing him closer to his limits. Pain radiated from his battered body, his bones felt fractured, and his once-sturdy frame dripped with blood.

    Desperation evident in his voice, he implored, "Cthulhu, is there nothing else we can do?"

    Emery struggled to catch his breath as Cthulhu''s chilling revtions washed over him. Each word echoing in his mind, deepening the chasm of despair.

    The revtion was bitter: while they shared amon mastery over the elements of nt and water, the essence of Khaos could never be fully harnessed without his dark core. And without that, facing a champion armed with the overwhelming force of darkness would be highly more difficult.

    As realization sank in, Emery''s concentration wavered. This slight distraction proved costly. With a misstep, he was left exposed. A devastating blow from Ezzekiel shattered his Nature staff, the remnants scattering in the wind. Almost simultaneously, the cold steel of Ezzekiel''s de cleaved through Emery''s defenses, ripping a gash across his chest. The sheer force of the strike sent him hurtling, his battered form crashing violently into the craggy face of a nearby mountain. The sickening sound of bones fracturing echoed eerily through the battlefield.

    Though any other being would have sumbed to such a devastating attack, Emery clung to life,rgely due to the Immortal bodies that were amplified by his [Undecaying flesh], he managed to remain conscious amidst the agonizing pain.

    Ezzekiel loomed over him, his voice dripping with contempt. "This is the end for you, half-blood!"

    Emery''s vision was blurred, the deep crimson of his own blood mixing with the dust and sweat on his face. But in these dire moments, a spark of idea ignited within him.

    "Cthulhu," he rasped every word a monumental effort. "If... my nature core... not good enough...channel all..into my blood."

 Chapter 1734 Compatible

    <h4>Chapter 1734 Compatible</h4>

    If he couldn''t utilize his magic, Emery decided that he would channel all the potent Khaos energy directly into his blood.

    As the energy seeped into him, his surroundings blurred, and Emery found himself drawn into yet another vision. This time, however, he wasn''t amidst the starlit cosmos where he had previously encountered the Kaos entity. Instead, he stood in a much more familiar setting.

    He found himself in vast, open ins, illuminated solely by the gentle glow of the moon. Its silver light created a mesmerizing dance of shadows on the ground. Just a short distance away, a majestic wolf stood, its gaze locked onto Emery. This wolf was both strange and familiar. Its fur shimmered in shades of ck, interwoven with streaks of silver, creating an ethereal glow. Its golden eyes, deep and piercing, held an ancient wisdom. But what drew Emery''s attention the most was the crimson mark that adorned the wolf''s forehead, tracing down like a tear. Even though its appearance was different from his memories, Emery felt an undeniable connection, a bond that tethered their souls.

    The stillness of the night was interrupted when the wolf tilted its head back and let out a mncholic howl, its voice echoing through the ins. As if in response, dark, ominous clouds began to roll in, casting shadows and obscuring the moonlight. Everything became shrouded in darkness, save for a solitary beam of light that descended from the heavens, focusing on the wolf. It was as if the universe itself was acknowledging the creature''s presence. A single word resonated in Emery''s mind, echoing like a distant whisper: "Compatible."

    As quickly as it had begun, the vision faded. Reality snapped back, but it wasn''t the same. Emery felt an overwhelming surge of power coursing through his veins. Dark energy enveloped him, transforming his very being. His muscles bulged, tearing through his clothes, his face contorted, and fangs grew from his gums, recing his once human features. He grew in size, his form now an imposing and monstrous silhouette against the backdrop of his environment.

    The influx of power was both exhrating and terrifying. It was so intense that Emery struggled to hold onto his sanity. His mind was bombarded with countless notifications, sensations, and urges. But among them all, one primal urge stood out, overtaking every rational thought: the need to hunt, to savage, to devour.

    ROOAAARRRR!

    With a deafening roar that echoed for miles, Emery, or the beast he had be, announced its awakening.

    The transformationplete, the newly-awakened beast didn''t waste a moment. With powerful hind legs, itunched itself high into the air, targeting its adversary with a deadly intent.

    Ezzekiel, watched, wide-eyed, as the looming beast descended upon him with terrifying speed. But hisbat instincts kicked in. Squaring his stance, he readied his dark de, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

    BAAAMMM!!!!

    The two forces collided with such intensity that the very fabric of space seemed to ripple and twist. A shockwave emanated from the point of impact, causing the ground to shake and the air to howl. Thrown back by the sheer force of the collision, bothbatantsnded several meters apart, each assessing the other, gauging the damage inflicted.

    Blood dripped from the beast''s side where Ezzekiel''s de had found its mark. Although the Khaos energy enveloped and protected it, the creature wasn''t impervious to the lethal sharpness of the dark de.

    Ezzekiel, panting slightly, managed a smirk, "I have awakened the beast, haven''t I, good! My de will be bashed with your beast blood"

    In response, the beast let out a deafening roar, shaking the ground beneath. Dark energy surged around it once more, but this time it was different. The beast channeled this energy directly into its arms. From its fists, dark crystalline ws, sharp and menacing, materialized. Without wasting a moment, the beast lunged once again, ws ready to rip and tear.

    The ensuing battle was a spectacle of raw power and skill. Each strike, whether from Ezzekiel''s de or the beast''s deadly ws, sent shockwaves rippling across the battlefield, discing air and sending debris flying. Thend itself seemed to cry out with each collision, trembling under the might of these two titanic forces.

    Time and time again, they shed. Ezzekiel''s previously confident demeanor started to waver. He noticed that every time he managed tond a blow on the beast, the creature would quickly heal, the wound sealing in mere moments. In contrast, each time the beast''s ws made contact with him, it felt like a part of his energy was being siphoned away.

    "Devour!! This is not really fair isn''t it!!" Ezzekiel growled, frustration evident in his voice.

    Ezekiel''s frustration wasn''t aimed at the relentless beast that he faced, but rather at the unseen puppet master orchestrating this duel �� the master of Khaos itself.

    As the battle raged on, a clear shift in the tide became evident. With every passing moment, Ezekiel''s strength diminished while the beast, drawing on some inexhaustible reservoir of energy, seemed to grow even more formidable. But it was the creature''s unpredictable movement, a sudden ability to momentarily vanish from one spot and reappear in another, that caught Ezekielpletely off guard.

    "Blink?!" Ezekiel spat out, his voice dripping with a mix of surprise and anger. "You''ve hidden this from me all this time?!"

    Now harnessing its newfound spatial maniption, the beast darted about, effortlessly evading Ezekiel''s blows whilending multiple hits of its own.

    "Urghhh!" Pain was evident in Ezekiel''s cries as he found himself on the back foot.

    Desperately, he summoned a myriad of gravity spells, attempting to repel the creature, to keep it at bay. Yet, no matter how fiercely he thrust his spells, the beast, driven by a wild and primal hunger, pressed on.

    "This cannot be! Get back!! Get away from me!!"

    In a desperate move, Ezekiel vaulted away, seeking refuge behind his two elite guards �� the void stalker dark elves. Their faces betrayed a hint of apprehension; they had witnessed the beast''s terrifying power. Yet, duty-bound and loyal, they stepped forward, weapons drawn, ready to face the oing storm.

    The beast, unrelenting, descended upon the first dark elf. With brutal efficiency, it tore him apart within moments. The second, a tad more skilled or perhaps just luckier, managed tond a blow, pinning the creature momentarily. Yet, his triumph was short-lived. In a swift, savage motion, the beast''s wed de decapitated him.

    These brief moments of distraction, however, provided Ezekiel with the respite he desperately needed. He quickly recover his wounds and gathered his energy, preparing himself for a final, monumental onught.

    Mustering all the rage and power within him, he screamed, "Die!! You beast!! Die!!"

    Using the very essence of the Khaos energy swirling within him, Ezzekiel ascended into the night sky. There was a brief, tense pause; the world seemed to hold its breath as he gathered his strength. Then, with an almost reverent precision, heunched a devastating down sh using a powerful gravity based battle art. The beast, sensing the impending attack, retaliated in kind, swinging its mighty ws in a wide arc.

    When de met w, the resulting explosion was cataclysmic.

    KABOOMMM!!

    A deafening explosion resounded, echoing across the battlefield. The sheer force of their sh caused the very ground to fracture, creating a vast crater beneath them.

    Amidst the settling dust and debris, the beast appeared to have borne the brunt of the assault. Its armsy mangled, crushed under the immense power of Ezzekiel''s de which had plunged deep into its chest.

    With a triumphant gleam in his eyes, Ezzekiel dered, "Hahaha! I win.. Victory is mine!"

    Yet, even as he reveled in his presumed win, the beast''s still form began to stir. Slowly, with what strength remained in its shattered limbs, it reached out, ensnaring Ezzekiel. Before the dark elf could react, the beast fangs sank deep into his neck.

    "Urghh!! Release me!!" Ezzekiel''s voice was filled with panic as the beast tore a huge chunk of his neck. But his pleas fell on deaf ears. The beast, driven by instinct, began draining his very essence.

    [Spirit Devour]

    In moments, the gaping wounds on the beast began to mend, drawing strength from the life force it siphoned from Ezzekiel. Flesh knitted together, bones realigned, and the creature''s once ragged form slowly rejuvenated.

    Frantic, Ezzekiel rasped, "No! No! Spare me... I surrender!" But his words seemed to have no effect on the relentless creature. In desperation, he added, "Wait! You can''t face Tro alone! I can be of use... I will assist you."

    But Ezzekiel''s bargaining went unnoticed, the man behind the beast, was long lost to the primal urges consuming him, rece by a pure urge , a savage thirst.

    His hope dwindling, Ezzekiel''s eyes darted around, seeking an escape. And then, slicing through the night, he spotted them �� a fleet of dark elven ships descending from the sky.

    In a voice barely above a whisper, filled with desperation, Ezzekiel murmured, "Save me..."

 Chapter 1735 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 1735 Escape</h4>

    In the bustlingmand center of the Umbra Space Fortress, screens flickered and disys buzzed, disying an array of gctic information. An urgent, piercing rm suddenly cut through the chatter, causing the officers to jolt in their seats and turn their attention to the main screen. The once organized room was now a hive of frantic activity.

    The grand doors of themand center burst open to admit the High Warden. His eyes scanned the room, immediately seeking answers for the cause of the rm. "Report!" he demanded, his voice echoing through the chamber.

    One of the officers, a younger dark elf stepped forward hesitantly. "High Warden, we''ve detected an unidentified ship making its ascent from the''s atmosphere."

    The High Warden''s piercing eyes narrowed, his face darkening with concern. "What kind of ship? Details, now!"

    The room''s tension palpably rose as the seconds ticked by, officers whispering amongst themselves and checking their monitors. The aforementioned officer cleared his throat, choosing his words carefully. "It appears to be an interceptor ss vessel, High Warden. Moreover, it''s equipped with advanced cloaking technology. I apologize for the oversight; its stealth capabilities made it challenging to detect promptly."

    The High Warden''s face contorted with impatience and anger. "Ipetence!" he snapped. "Deploy our fighter ships. I want that vessel intercepted and halted immediately."

    The officer''s voice cracked slightly as he responded, the weight of the situation weighing heavily on him. "Yes, High Warden, we have already dispatched a squadron to intercept."

    The frantic atmosphere in the room only intensified. Officers exchanged nervous nces, beads of sweat forming on their brows. Their worst fears were realized: the cloaked ship had managed to break the''s atmospheric boundary. The fortress''s defense system had projected the trajectory of a dozen triangle-shaped fighter ships, converging towards the cloaked vessel. But to their collective dismay, the ship evaded their grasp, activating its hyperdrive, leaving only a shimmering trail of stardust in its wake.

    The High Warden''s rage was palpable. His chest heaved, and his fists clenched. A prisoner escaping on his watch was an affront to his honor, especially considering it had been a century since such an incidentst urred.

    "HOW?! HOW DID THIS HAPPEN!" he roared, directing his ire towards his officers.

    One brave officer stepped forward, gulping audibly before speaking. "Sir, we received amunication from your deputy on the''s surface, authorizing the ship''s departure. By the time we observed the escting battle below and realized the gravity of the situation, it was... toote to intervene." His voice trailed off, bracing for the High Warden''s reaction.

    The High Warden''s voice was filled with seething rage as he barked the order, "Activate the visual feed. Show me what''s happening at the Demon''s Pit!"

    The officers scrambled toply. In seconds, the expansive main screen of themand center illuminated with a live visual of the''s surface. However, instead of a clear image, they were met with an astonishing sight: a vast, shimmering dome of swirling energy, stretching over the area in question and obscuring the view.

    The High Warden''s eyes widened with disbelief. "By the eternal night! What is this? Those Voidstalkers, How dare they mess with my!!"

    As the image remained distorted and visibility near zero, the High Warden made a swift decision. "Send the fighters down!"

    Hoping to prate the barrier, a squadron of twelve sleek Trident-type fighter ships, along with a Seraph-ss vessel with ten dark elves warriors on board, began their descent toward the''s surface. As they approached, the visual feed showed the enigmatic dome of energy beginning to dissipate, fading away like mist under the morning sun.

    The renewed rity unveiled a sight that startled themand center''s upants. Where once the majestic dark elf citadel stood tall and imposing, there was now nothing but devastation. The ground was littered with the lifeless bodies of the elite void stalker unit. Amidst the ruins, a lone figure stood out, its silhouette unmistakably that of a half-wolf, half-man beast.

    The High Warden''s breath caught in his throat, recognition shing in his eyes. "It''s him". Emery''s half-blood lineage made him easily identifiable, and memories of prior encounters filled the Warden''s mind.

    Without a second thought, he bellowed, "Eliminate him!"

    With deadly precision, the fighter squadron, along with the imposing Seraph ship, locked onto their target. Laser cannons, charged and ready, unleashed a barrage of energy bolts toward the half-wolf figure on the ground. The air was thick with tension as brilliant beams of light raced downward, each one a harbinger of destruction.

    But as the dust settled and the explosions ceased, themunication ry buzzed to life with an infuriating report: "High Warden, the target evaded our assault. The void stalker leader, however, wasn''t as fortunate."

    The High Warden''s face contorted with frustration, his attention solely on the elusive half-blood. "Find him!" he bellowed, his voice echoing through themand center. "Where has that beast disappeared to?"

    With the absence of the soul imprint, locating anything on the Demon''s Pit surface was difficult. The Dark Elves had to resort to their primitive senses, relying primarily on their keen eyesight.

    The rtive calm in the control room was shattered as the visual feed disyed one of the Trident ships erupting into a fiery explosion. The High Warden''s gaze snapped to the screen, his eyes narrowing with a mix of shock and fury. "By the abyss! what took down our ship?"

    Before anyone could respond, another explosion illuminated the screen. Then another. The ships were falling like dominos. It wasn''t long before the realization hit them: Their target, the wolf-beast, wasn''t just evading; he was attacking. The visual feed captured glimpses of the creature, leaping with incredible agility and disappearing, only to reappear elsewhere �C a method of spatial blink, mastered by few.

    The speed and unpredictability of the beast made him a moving target that was almost impossible to hit. The ships, unsure of how to proceed, began to fly in erratic patterns, hoping to both evade and detect their aggressor. However, their tactics proved futile as two more ships fell victim to their target.

    Then, in a bold move that left themand center in shock, the half-wolf beast blinked directly into the Seraph ship, thergest and most formidable of the fleet. The High Warden could only listen,? as the sounds ofbat echoed from the ship''smunication line. He could hear the shouts of his crew, the sh of weapons, and the beast''s growls.

    Making a snap decision, the High Warden ordered, "Recall the Seraph ship, now!" His reasoning was straightforward: If the ship left the''s atmosphere, Emery would either be trapped in the void of space or, better yet, within the clutches of the High Warden uponnding.

    With bated breath, themand center watched as the Seraph ship slowly ascended, making its way out of the atmosphere. But something was amiss. The usual reports and status updates from the crew were conspicuously absent. The ship was silent, save for the faint hum of its engines.

    "Bring it aboard immediately," the wardenmanded with a sternness that left no room for hesitation.

    As the massive doors of the hangar began to open, the warden, nked by a dozen of his elite guards, formed a formidable line, their weapons poised and ready. They were prepared for a fight, ready to subdue the half-wolf beast.

    The hum of the Seraph ship''s engines grew louder as it gently touched down. With a hissing sound, the ramp of the ship descended, revealing the darkened interior.

    But as the guards entered, they were met not with the fierce growls or lunges of a beast, but an eerie silence. Spread across the floor were the lifeless bodies of the ship''s crew, the warden''s trusted Magus elves, with no sign of injury, but with faces contorted in terror.

    The warden''s gaze darted around, searching for any hint of the beast,? "Search every corner!" he barked.

    For an agonizing hour, the elvesbed through the ship. They deployed every detection tool, used every tracking spell, but it was as if the creature had vanished into thin air.

    Just as the frustration reached its peak, a grim-faced messenger approached the warden. Handing over a small holographic device, he ryed the troubling news. The ten elves on the ship were victims of a potent, rapid-spreading disease.

    The warden''s face turned ashen as he heard the name. The virulent diseases were known to wipe out a civilization in hours. And now, one of the deadliest strains was aboard his fortress.

    Panic rippled through the ranks as the implications became clear. Not only had the warden lost his crew and failed to capture the prisoner, but he had inadvertently exposed his entire fortress to a catastrophic contagion.

    In a desperate attempt to contain the outbreak, quarantine protocols were swiftly enacted.? But it was too little, toote. Dozens of elves began showing symptoms, and within hours, the number surged to hundreds.

    Whispers spread among the ranks, turning into murmurs of dissent. The once unshakeable reign of the warden was now questioned. This event, brought on by a lone half-wolf beast, became a stain on the illustrious history of the dark elves.

 Chapter 1736 Champion

    <h4>Chapter 1736 Champion</h4>

    Emery''s head throbbed intensely as he felt himself suspended in an endless expanse of nothingness. All around him, the pitch-ck void stretched infinitely, offering no sense of direction or time. The weightlessness made it even more disorienting, making him question his own existence.

    Gradually, fragments of memory began to pierce the fog that clouded his mind. shes of intense battles, faces filled with fear and defiance, and the powerful surge of energy that had coursed through him, all began to take form in his thoughts. At the forefront of these recollections was his sh with Ezzekiel, and the subsequent infusion of the chaotic energy of Khaos into his bloodstream.

    But beyond those clear memories, there was an overwhelming aura of destruction. Visions of chaos: haunting screams of hunger,ndscapes of death, and cataclysmic destruction weighed heavily on his psyche.

    A gnawing confusion began to set in. "What exactly happened? Where am I?" he murmured, hoping for some rity.

    As if in response to his plea, a subtle shift urred in the void. Another entity made its presence felt. From the vast nothingness, a voice, ethereal and familiar, reached out to him, <i can help you remember.>

    The voice belonged to Cthulhu, the enigmatic and ancient being Emery hade to recognize during his adventures. This mythical entity, it seemed, had borne witness to the entire series of events that had led Emery to this moment.

    <It was a disy like no other. A spectacle that bordered on artistry,> Cthulhu remarked, a hint of admiration evident in its tone.

    Guided by Cthulhu''s presence, Emery''s memories began to crystallize. He recalled the bitter taste of triumph over Ezzekiel, the spectacrbustion of elven ships against the backdrop of the night sky, and his masterstroke: the release of a lethal contagion upon the elven fortress, which sealed their fate.

    Cthulhu''s voice resonated once again,

    <I have to admit, thatst one.. I was partly involved>

    Despite the pride swelling within him, Emery couldn''t shake off a nagging unease. The consequences of his actions were monumental, and he was unsure of the ripple effects they might have set in motion.

    With this realization, a burst of rity surged through him. His senses sharpened, and the engulfing darkness gradually gave way to recognizable sights. As the fog in his mind cleared, he found himself staring at the grand arches and ornate pirs of a familiar pce, its beauty standing in stark contrast to the chaos he had just revisited.

    The ground beneath Emery was cool and hard. As awareness seeped back, he found himself reclining atop an expansive dome, surrounded by four imposing stones. The very atmosphere throbbed with power, an unmistakable aura that denoted one thing: he was within the sanctum of the Khaos Domain.

    Pulling himself to his feet, Emery''s gaze swept the surroundings. Everything was bathed in an ethereal glow, yet it all seemed... altered. The Domain was familiar, and yet there were nuances he didn''t recall from his previous visits.

    <That''s because you are now one of the Khaos Champion>

    Emery took a moment to absorb this before saying, "So I sessfully teleported? How long was I unconscious for?"

    <12 hours and yes you created a waypoint in space, it''s destroyed now>

    Emery nodded slowly, processing the information. "I understand."

    As he took in more of his surroundings, his attention was inexorably drawn to the dome''s heart. Nestled there was a crystal, pulsating with a dark allure. Its energy was maic, beckoning him closer with an almost sentient intent.

    Feeling apulsion he couldn''t resist, Emery reached out, fingers grazing the crystal''s surface. A sharp, electric jolt coursed through him, the world around him blurring, giving way to the vastness of space. In this astral projection, a looming gray neb approached, its majesty both awe-inspiring and intimidating.

    Emery recognized the gravity of the moment and gave a reverential nod. Before him was an entity on par with the likes of Gaia and the primordial wisp of Light. Like those beings, they couldn''tmunicate with rity. It spoke not in full sentences but in fragmented whispers, repetitive murmurs extolling its dominion over shadows. Yet, amid this cacophony, Emery discerned its genuine sentiment.

    A sense of tion, pride, and expectation filled the space. It was as if the entity was celebrating their newfound bond. Then, a vivid vision yed out before Emery: four dark wisps, free-floating and seemingly lost, converged, bing one. What they formed was a nexus of power so profound it defiedprehension.

    Jolted back to reality, Emery gasped, his breath ragged. The message was clear: a desire, perhaps even a directive, for him to unite all facets of the Khaos gate. Emery''s heart raced. Such a challenge was daunting, but the potential rewards? They were something he was more than willing to strive for.

    Each step Emery took resonated on the ancient grounds as he moved deliberately towards the four massive stones. Their surfaces, engraved with deep patterns, seemed to tell tales of old, of times and events long forgotten. As he traced his fingers over them, the etchings pulsed beneath his touch.

    One by one, the names manifested in his mind: Pestilence. Famine. War. Death. These were the four gates of Khaos, each representing a part of Khaos.

    The Pestilence gate shimmered slightly more than the rest under his touch, a testament to the connection he had forged as its champion.

    His thoughts drifted to Ezekiel and the War gate. Emery''s voice held a mixture of hope and assertion as he queried, "So I basically won right?�� Do I get that gate or... How?"

    Cthulhu''s response was tinged with a note of regret. <You left the battleground before iming the gate from him.>

    A heavy sigh escaped Emery''s lips. The weight of missed opportunities bore down on him.

    "Then is Ezekiel still alive?"

    Cthulhu''s silence was palpable, the very atmosphere thickening with its uncertainty. Seeking answers elsewhere, Emery turned his attention to the Famine gate. Perhaps he could tap into its energy and reach out to Killgragah like he had before. Yet, despite his efforts, there was only silence.

    <Your conduit to that voice... she isn''t here.>

    "Morgana," Emery murmured. It was through Morgana''stent Khaos energy that he''d previously connected with Killgragah. With renewed urgency, he asked,

    "Do you know where she is now?"

    <I can''t, But given your bond, you might be able to reach her.>

    Resolute, Emery made his way out of the ruins. His destination was a particr levitating stone, one that had always held a special significance due to the waypoints Morgana had established upon it. Climbing atop, he inhaled deeply, centering himself, before invoking the [Spirit Walk] technique. His senses expanded, reaching out into the vast cosmos, seeking any trace of Morgana.

    The minutes that ticked by felt like eons, and yet there was no sign of her.

    Cthulhuu''s voice, a soft whisper in the void, offered a possible exnation.

    <She could be asleep��>

    Refusing to yield to the silence, Emery lowered himself onto the stone surface, his legs folding into the familiar lotus position. The world around him began to blur as he concentrated, invoking the [Spirit Walk] once more. Determination radiated from him as he sought out Morgana''s unique essence.

    Time seemed to stretch and contract. But after what felt like an eternity, a pang of difort resonated within him. As he tried to push past the unease, a vivid image pierced through the veil: a, cloaked in shades of blue and green, surrounded by the vastness of space. Earth. His home.

    A rush of emotions welled up. <Has she returned already?!>

    Emery pushed the rising tide of emotions down.

    As the Khaos champion, the domain was not just a ce of power, but also a nexus of pathways. Some of these waypoints were open to him, and though some led to territories of the Magus Alliance, there was one, uniquely attuned to him.

    With purpose in his steps, he leaped to another hovering stone on the far side of the domain. Once there, he settled into the lotus position again, but this time, he did more than just focus. He poured his very being into the stone, trying to resonate with its energy.

    The stone seemed toe alive beneath him, and soon a familiar energy signature whispered back to him, someone very familiar to him, a memory of the distant past. With that connection Cthulhu said.

    <You want to travel to that ce?>

    Drawing in a deep breath, Emery responded firmly, "Yes."

    #####

    In a distant corner of the cosmos, a deste battlefield stretched out, littered with the detritus of war and the shadows of fallenbatants. Amongst the carnage, a single figurey on the ground, bloodied and broken. Hisbored breathing was audible amidst the stillness of the aftermath.

    "Emery," the dark elf wheezed, pain evident in his voice, "You may have won this round... but revenge will be mine. You will rue the day you crossed my path."

    Weakly, his fingers wed at the ground, drawing upon the lingering remnants of spirit energy in a desperate bid to cast onest spell. "Tarrasque... home," he muttered, praying to the entity living within him, "Send me back. Let me out of this cursed ce."

    But as he summoned thest of his strength, a menacing shadow loomed over him. Slowly, a figure emerged from the haze �� another dark elf, one that seemed eerily familiar. The injured elf''s eyes widened in recognition, "You... I thought you perished... help me."

    Yet, instead of offering a hand, the dark figure smirked,? "You possess something of great interest to me. A secret, perhaps?"

    Confusion and fear danced in the wounded elf''s eyes. "What are you talking about��"

    But before he could seek rity or even utter a plea, a sharp de plunged into his chest, piercing his heart. Agony and betrayal filled his gaze as he realized his coveted Khaos gate was slipping from his grasp.

    "You.... you...? won''t get away with this..."

    Just before the curtain of darkness descended upon him, he heard a chilling, whispered promise, "Rest now... and fret not. For your revenge... I shall im it in your stead."

 Chapter 1737 Calling

    <h4>Chapter 1737 Calling</h4>

    The soothing expanse of a vast blue ocean unfurled before him.

    Each wave that crashed against the shore echoed like a familiar luby in his ears. The gentle breeze yfully tousled his hair, caressing his skin with its cool touch. He took a deep breath, letting the fresh scent of green grass mixed with the salty tang of the ocean fill his lungs. A rush of nostalgia washed over him as the environment awakened deeply buried memories.

    With a soft whisper, he uttered, "I am home."

    Feeling rejuvenated, he closed his eyes and let the natural energy of the Earth envelope him. Slowly, his feet lifted off the ground, and he began to float. His eyes, now focused with intent, were drawn maically towards a distant forest��a ce that seemed to whisper his name, beckoning him.

    Propelled by an unseen force, he soared. His immortal body allowed him to glide effortlessly like an eagle, casting a shadow over the verdantndscapes below. The emerald canopy of trees and rolling hills passed beneath him in a blur until he reached the boundaries of the forbidden forest. Hovering for a moment, he then descended gracefully into the hidden vige nestled within.

    The sudden appearance of the silhouette against the bright sky caught the vigers off-guard. Gasps of astonishment filled the air, and faces turned upwards, squinting against the sun to get a better look. Among the mutterings and astonished whispers, came a familiar voice.

    "Emery... Brother Emery!"

    His eyes scanned the gathering crowd and a woman, emerged from the crowd. Her flowing white hair shimmered like a cascade of moonlight, and her sincere smile, was unchanged by the passage of time.

    "Glita��" Emery''s voice was tinged with emotion.

    She didn''t respond with words. Instead, tears pooling in her eyes, Glita ran towards him, much like she did when she was young. When she reached him, she wrapped her arms around him in a tight embrace.

    "Brother," her voice quivered, "I''ve missed you. I''ve missed you so much."

    From behind Glita, two other familiar faces appeared, looking slightly older but just as dear to him��Lilith and Lelith. The three sisters, bound to Emery by the unbreakable ties of blood, felt a void in their hearts filled upon his return. It was as if a missing piece of their soul had been restored.

    The heart of the vige quickly became a thrumming epicenter of activity, voices merging into a harmonious blend of awe and disbelief. Even those who had neverid eyes on him before felt a deep connection as if they were meeting a legend from their bedtime stories.

    Emery''s gaze swept across the gathered crowd, a silent acknowledgment of their wee. Yet, amidst the bustle, an invisible tether seemed to pull at his soul, guiding him to a ce of great importance. Drawn to it, he began to move toward the shrine thaty nestled deeper within the vige.

    Following a pathway, he walked through an arched tunnel that opened up to reveal the breathtaking grove. Being attuned to thew of nature, the shrine felt even more alive than before. Each footstep he took on the moss-covered ground reverberated with energy, and every breath he drew was like inhaling the very essence of the world.

    At the grove''s center stood a regal figure, her aura radiating wisdom and ageless grace. Emery recognized her immediately. It was Tyra, the eldest of the fey sisters and the vige''s high priestess. Her eyes met his, and a gentle smile graced her lips. "Wee back, Emery."

    She stepped aside, allowing Emery to reconnect with the sacred grounds. He walked past the tranquilke, where the body of Nimue rested in eternal slumber. Further ahead, the majestic form of the bear, Arturo, stood in its timeless vigil. Next, Emery approaches the sacred tree in the center.

    Tyra''s voice broke his reverie, her tone somber. "It''s been years since Gaia grew silent."

    Emery gently ced his palm against the tree''s bark. Channeling the power of [Nature Grasp], he delved deep into the consciousness of Gaia. Contrary to the priestess''s beliefs, Gaia was not silent.? But her voice was faint, like thest embers of a dying fire. However, with his finely honed abilities, Emery managed to connect with that fragile whisper.

    "Gaia, "I have returned. Show me..."

    The visions that unfolded before Emery were eerily familiar. Vastndscapes ravaged by cataclysmic storms, thunderous clouds that roared with fury, and once-majestic trees now aze, their fiery anguish reaching the heavens. But unlike before, when he was consumed by the sheer intensity of the vision, this time he navigated it with an observer''s rity. detail.

    In the midst of the chaos, he noticed the presence of two other trees of significance. One stood tall within the confines of the Gaya temple, its aura unmistakable. The other was hidden deep below the earth''s crust, its voice echoing the same dire warning. Like a map unfolding in his mind, he began to perceive various locations, pinpointing the areas of disturbance. He methodically counted andmitted to memory 108 such locations scattered across the globe.

    As the visions began to wane, the prevailing emotions became evident��Gaia''s profound anger and sorrow intertwined in a haunting melody.

    The scene shifted, and Emery found himself standing in an ancient, untouched forest. Towering trees stretched endlessly, their canopies merging to form an unbroken verdant ceiling. At the end of a pathway, a mesmerizing entity pulsated��a luminous green orb of energy, a form that came with a name; primordial wisp.

    Drawn to it, Emery advanced, but as he neared, the ground beneath him rebelled. Roots snaked out, wrapping around his ankles, halting his progress. The message from Gaia resonated clearly: he wasn''t wee in this sanctum.

    "Why?... tell me��?"

    The forest responded with a whirlwind of emotions��shame, doubt, and confusion so palpable it was as if the very air around him quivered. Emery pondered the situation, torn between respect for Gaia''s wishes and the pressing urgency of the looming threats. He attempted to press on, but after a mere three steps, an unseen force expelled him from the vision.

    Emerging from the trance, Emery took a moment topose himself. Drawing a deep breath, he whispered a solemn vow to the Gaia tree, "I promise to uncover the secrets of what befell you two millennia ago. And then, I shall return."

    With newfound determination, Emery approached the patiently waiting high priestess, Tyra, his voice steady yet tinged with concern, "Has Morgana returned yet?"

    -------

    Wee to Volume 6. I hope you are all as excited as I am. More chapters will being soon.

    Meanwhile, have you heard about my new novel, "Re: Apocalypse Game"? It''s an entry for the Webnovel WSA 2023petition, and I''m hopeful that winning such apetition will provide me with the affirmation to pursue writing as my final career.

    The novel currently has 78 chapters and is trending well among the new arrivals,e check it out and please share yourments or review.

 Chapter 1738 Return

    <h4>Chapter 1738 Return</h4>

    The air was thick with a blend of curiosity and confusion. Thest time anyone in the vige had seen Morgana was about four years ago. Emery''s eyebrows furrowed in thought, recalling that the timing aligned perfectly with Morgana''s unexpected visit to the Wolf.

    It was puzzling, to say the least. Emery vividly remembered glimpsing an image of Earth when he tried to trace Morgana''sst known waypoints. Yet, despite the seeming disconnection between her disappearance and the Earthly image, an inexplicable intuition whispered in the recesses of his mind, assuring him that Morgana was somewhere close. But the question remained��where was she?

    As Emery voiced his concerns about Morgana, the air, previously filled with the warmth of a heartfelt reunion, grew tense. Concerned eyes flitted about, faces pale with worry.

    "Could sister Morgana be in danger?"? Glita''s voice quivered as she inquired.

    Eager to alleviate their concerns, Emery recounted his recent times with Morgana. "Morgana seeded in finding me four years ago," he began, "and we were together up until merely a few months back. I had naturally assumed she made her way back home afterward."

    His words seemed to act as a gentle balm, soothing the anxieties that had begun to creep into their hearts. The weight of years filled with questions and unknowns felt lifted, reced with hope. "So, Sister Morgana might return soon? Truly?" The incredulous voice belonged to one of the younger fey sisters, her eyes gleaming with renewed joy.

    Witnessing the sudden transformation in their demeanor, Emery couldn''t help but wear a warm smile. These fey sisters led lives that were intricately simple. In their minds, Morgana''s absence was likely just an extended sojourn across the vast seas. While Emery knew a way to share about the deeper mysteries of the Magus universe, he chose to keep that door closed for now. Introducing such aplex narrative might only confuse them further. He decided that when the time came for them to truly understand, he would be the one to guide them through that revtion.

    Although Emery relished the idea of spending more time with the fey people and soaking up their infectious warmth, an urgent matter tugged at his consciousness. His next destination was the enigmatic Khaos Gate, and within it dwelled an old acquaintance. Perhaps, he mused, this entity could provide some insight into Morgana''s whereabouts.

    As he turned to depart, Glita, with a contemtive expression, interjected, "Before you leave, will you be visiting Sister Gwen?"

    Mention of that name seemed to freeze Emery in his tracks. Memories of Gwen, from a time that seemed lifetimes ago, began to surface. A bit taken aback, he responded,? "Why? Is there anything I should know?"

    Glita hesitated for a beat before replying, "It''s just...? many things have changed these past few years, You should see her, okay?!"

    Emery nodded gently. As he began to levitate, ready to embark on his next journey, he shed one of his heartwarming smiles.

    "Come see us more often brother!" Glita''s voice echoed, filled with affection, as Emery soared, merging with the cloud-filled sky.

    His next stop was but a short journey away. As he neared it, something peculiar caught his attention. Standing tall and imposing was a military outpost, its proximity mere hundreds of meters from the stone formation he intended to visit. But it wasn''t the structure itself that intrigued him; it was the emblematic banner hoisted within the precincts. A vibrant red backdrop adorned with a majestic golden eagle �C unmistakably Roman.

    From his aerial vantage point, Emery could make out the figures of at least two dozen Roman soldiers standing guard, their armor glinting under the sun. Their presence led his mind to wonder about the current standing of the Brittania Knights in this area.

    Shaking away the distractions, Emery refocused on his original mission. With the stone formation beckoning just ahead, he decided to prioritize it over the Roman mystery. With a swift maneuver, he descended gracefully,nding right atop the stone formation.

    A palpable tension hung in the air as Emerynded gracefully on the stone tform. He took a moment, closing his eyes and inhaling deeply.

    "Can you sense it too?"

    From the shadows, a dark and ethereal voice replied, <Yes, that arrogant creature is here>

    Emery was about to beckon Cthulhu''s power to open a portal, but to his surprise, a gate sprung open autonomously. Curiosity painted his features as he walked towards it, and with a confident stride, he entered the gateway.

    The pathway was no stranger to him; a tunnel bathed in an eerie darkness, making each step feel like a descent into an abyss. "Supreme Being, I am back."

    Emerging from the ckness, a colossal figure loomed. The ck dragon, Killgragah, red down at him, its eyes like twin fiery orbs. "You.. now that you brought that thing here, you dare to mock me?"? The dragon''s voice was a low growl, dripping with menace.

    ncing over his shoulder, Emery noticed a swirling mass of dark smoke materializing. It was Cthulhu, his form more pronounced and powerful in this space. The aura around Cthulhu pulsated with raw energy, indicating that this realm granted him augmented abilities.

    Killgragah''s nostrils red, releasing plumes of fiery smoke, a clear indication of his growing ire. Emery, attempting to defuse the mounting tension, approached the dragon with open palms. "There is no need to be angry, I was just kidding, I am really happy to see you"

    The ck Dragon studied Emery for a long, silent moment before finally admitting, "I wouldn''t know�� I can''t even read your thoughts anymore... You really have made it kid"

    <He''s not a kid. He''s my chosen champion,> Cthulhu''s voice echoed with a protective edge.

    Feeling the energy spike between the two, Emery swiftly intervened. "Enough" Pausing to gather his thoughts, Emery added, "If you''d allow me a moment..."

    He then began to survey the vast chamber. Among the many peculiarities of the space, one particr item caught his attention. Nestled in a secluded corner was a capsule, roughly human-sized. Inside, the frail and decaying remnants of a man were visible. Emery''s heart skipped a beat, recognizing the figure as his former self.

    Gazing at the capsule contemtively, Emery whispered, "Now. what am I going to do with you?"

 Chapter 1739 Other Self

    ?

    "I feel... warm"

    The sensation began as a mere tingle, but soon, it felt as if a gentle warmth enveloped him,forting and familiar.

    "You... you''re finally here."

    A soft, ethereal light began to permeate the dense canopy of the cold, dark forest. It was a contrast to the eternal gloom he had be ustomed to. For what felt like decades, he had been imprisoned within this shadowy pce, his essence slowly waning, his hope gradually extinguishing. But today, something changed. His other half finally made his appearance.

    Upon seeing the figure, it was like looking into a time-altered mirror. There stood an identical version of himself, albeit time-worn, with slightly deeper lines etched on his face. But it wasn''t the visage that caught his attention �C it was the incredible vitality that the figure radiated. A brilliant aura of energy emanated from him.

    With eyes reflecting a mixture of relief and mncholy, he greeted, "I am d, you finally made it��"

    Then, as if a heavy stone rested on his chest, he voiced the daunting question that had been haunting his thoughts, "Have youe to save me, or kill me?"

    The Emery before him paused, taking a moment to absorb the atmosphere and the weight of the question. He heaved a deep, introspective sigh, his gaze meeting the other''s. "Even if I possess the means to save you, I''m uncertain if that''s the right course for us."

    A resigned nod was the response. "You may be right... tell me, how do you intend to proceed?"

    ###

    Emery sat contemtively in front of the vessel that once was his. The physical shell, though now devoid of life. He recalled the intricate rituals and meticulous preparations taught by Master Flemming to rejuvenate ailing souls, providing them with renewed vigor.

    After several meticulous hours, Emery felt the connection. Harnessing the power of his [Spirit Walk], he felt the dormant energies of the body begin to resonate with him. It was the bond, the full cooperation of his mirrored soul, which made the daunting task of extracting the fragmented spirit soul from the corpse possible.

    The condition of the spirit was dire. Like fragmented ss, it threatened to disintegratepletely. Emery had to maintain the utmost focus to prevent its disintegration.

    Having encountered and experimented with dozens of spirit souls, Emery was surprised to sense something different with this one. While it was predominantly enshrouded in shadow, he could discern a faint, crimson-red mark pulsating at its core.

    As Emery became engrossed in the process, both Khaos guardians, silently observed the unfolding scene. With genuine curiosity, the dragon queried, "What are you trying to do kid"

    Before he could specte further, Emery turned and whispered to Cthulhu. What transpired next was a spatial gate materialized upon Emery''s chest. From this ethereal portal, Emery drew forth another soul, its form undting with strange energy.

    The dragon, taken aback, murmured, "That soul... elf!"

    Undeterred by the dragon''s observation, Emery began channeling the power of his [Spirit Walk], merging the energies of the two souls. The realm around them began to warp and shift, and soon, a new Spirit Realm took form.

    ####

    A wave of disorientation washed over him as he found himself thrust into a starkly different environment. The serene forest had morphed into an infernalndscape, dominated by craggy ins and looming mountains. From these towering peaks, rivers of moltenva flowed, casting an eerie, reddish glow over thend.

    "Where have you brought me? What is this ce?"

    His older-looking self slight wave of his hand, and a silhouette began to coalesce in the mid-air, taking shape into a recognizable figure. The sharp-featured, ashen-skinned dark elf emerged from the ether, his eyes widening in recognition and a mix of fear and defiance.

    "You... Why have you brought me here again?" The elf''s voice carried a tinge of exasperation, "What do you want this time!? I have told you everything I know!"

    Irritated by the elf tone, the older Emery flicked his wrist. Suddenly, the dark elf found himself muted, his mouth vanishing into thin air. The sight dumbfounded the younger him, prompting him to exin,

    "Within the spirit realm, the power of one''s soul dictates their ability to reshape reality."

    Seeming to grasp the gravity of his situation, the dark elf''s terror was palpable. Yet, driven by desperation, he mustered his dwindling energy, aiming his fury at the seemingly more vulnerable target �C the younger Emery. With an agility that belied his ethereal form, the elf lunged, sending the younger Emery crashing to the ground with a single blow. Sensing an opportunity, the dark elf moved in for the kill.

    However, just as he prepared to deliver the final strike, the very fabric of the spirit realm seemed to revolt against him. From nowhere, three ethereal des appeared, piercing through the elf''s chest. He struggled fiercely, trying to escape their grasp, but his attacker''s firm grip pinned him down, forcing him to his knees.

    Panic-stricken, the dark elf pleaded, his voice trembling with fear, "Please... I beg of you. I''ll do whatever you wish. Just spare me."

    Emery''s voice was cold, as he casually said "Yes, thank you�� This is exactly what I need you to do"

    Before the younger Emery''s astonished gaze, the dark elf''s energy began to dwindle and at the same time, the essence was absorbed into him. As the process concluded, the younger Emery felt stronger his spirit rejuvenating.

    "Spirit Devour,"

    Standing over the remnants of the dark elf, Emery said, "This is the strategy, but unfortunately, a single soul won''t suffice."

    ######

    The dragon Killgragah, observed Emery''s actions with a mix of curiosity and frustration.

    Emery continued his mysterious ritual, drawing forth soul after soul. To the dragon''s shock, each soul was promptly and unceremoniously obliterated by Emery.

    After witnessing the demise of several souls, the shattered soul, was slowly, but visibly, restoring its vitality. Each consumed spirit seemed to breathe life into it, mending its fractures and replenishing its essence.

    Then, in a pivotal moment, Emery opened his mouth and ushered the now-rejuvenated soul inside. With great care, he guided it down towards his plexus, where another soul - its twin - awaited.

    "Let''s hope this would work."

 Chapter 1740 Merge

    <h4>Chapter 1740 Merge</h4>

    Emery had been a guest on the Vanyar for the past two years. As Emery delved deep into the study of Katra, he also sought answers to his most pressing concern: the merging of souls.

    The art of soul separation andbining it was a domain that only the Grand Magus ventured into. This arcane practice carried risks that deterred even the bravest of magus. Through his relentless research, Emery unearthed a crucial piece of knowledge. The key to sessfully merging souls was ensuring the perfect frequency and achieving a harmonious bnce of power between them.

    However, Emery''s challenge was unique. The soul he intended to merge was shattered. The first and foremost challenge he faced was providing a sanctuary for this shattered soul. Most would have chosen a healthy body, a clone, as the host. This would allow the soul to recuperate, undergoing a healing simr to what Emery had facilitated for his nature core.

    But Emery was unwilling to relive the lengthy, rigorous process. His determination was rooted in his confidence, for he possessed the solution - [Dao Divine Technique]. This technique held the key to his goal.

    Before venturing further, Emery took a crucial step. Hemunicated with the other soul, ensuring it was just as willing for this union. It wasn''t enough for the souls to be merelypatible; they had to desire the merge. To fortify this fragmented spirit, Emery took the audacious step of letting it devour the dark elf souls, enhancing its vitality.

    With preparationsplete and both souls in agreement, Emery steeled himself for the merge.

    Breathing deeply, he whispered to himself, "Let''s hope this works."

    As Emery consumed the spirit soul into his body, he could feel its ethereal energy pulsating within. With precision and intent, he channeled it toward his inner plexus, where his own Magus core resided. The familiar warmth of his core weed this foreign entity, and the first steps of the merging began.

    The Dao technique was founded on the principle of harmony between opposites. It was not about dominance or suppression, but about creating a perfect equilibrium. Emery was acutely aware of this as he delicately began the process. Instead of coercing the two souls into one, he let them find their rhythm, letting one''s vulnerabilities be the other''s strength.

    The duality was evident: one soul felt as heavy as a mountain while the other was as light as a feather. One was filled with memories, experiences, and emotions, while the other felt almost vacant, like an empty canvas. The dance of life and death, of existence and oblivion, took center stage within Emery.

    As the hours slipped by, the challenge was not just about keeping the souls in sync but also ensuring that their frequencies aligned perfectly. This synchronization was paramount for a sessful merge. But Emery soon realized that even with the Dao technique, he needed something more potent to achieve this bnce.

    That''s when he sought the aid of the Khaos energy. This raw, primal force was the perfectplement to his own soul force of nature. By tapping into this energy, Emery could not only bnce the power of the two souls but also amplify their resonance.

    The task was painstakingly delicate. A minor misstep or disturbance could wreak havoc on Emery''s core, potentially causing irreparable damage. Recognizing the gravity of the situation, the Khaos guardians - ancient beings who oversaw the flow of Khaos energy - observed with bated breath, their anticipation palpable.

    Emery, sensing the alignment and bnce of the cores, took a deep breath, murmuring,

    "This is it..."

    The climax of his efforts was nigh. The two cores, each pulsating with its unique energy, were on the brink ofplete fusion.

    Suddenly, an internal alert resonated within Emery''s consciousness:

    [Your magus core is experiencing changes.]

    The inner sanctum of Emery''s being became the arena for the two souls, each reaching out to the other, intertwining and weaving their energies in an intricate dance. As the connection grew stronger, it wasn''t just a mere union of power that Emery felt. It was a confluence of emotions, memories, and experiences.

    With each beat of their merged heart, memories surged like waves, flooding Emery''s mind.

    A memory of harrowing seven years, lost in a shadowy abyss with no hope in sight. Moment of despair, every bout of helplessness.

    Then came the memories of battles, of desperation to cling onto life amidst adversity. He felt the weight of every life he had taken. It was a montage of violence, pain, and sacrifice.

    Among these, the most heart-wrenching was the recollection of losing someone he held dear. The raw anguish, the iprehensible grief echoed as he cried out,

    "NOT HER!!!"

    Streams of tears, born from the depth of that pain, traced their path down his cheeks.

    The overwhelming rush of emotions sent ripples through the merging souls, causing a tumultuous upheaval. Their harmonious dance turned into a chaotic whirl, threatening to tear Emery apart from the inside.

    Realizing his oversight, Emery mentally berated himself.

    "I''ve been too hasty! I need to halt this now!" In an act of sheer will, he tried severing the connection, attempting to neutralize the storm of energy inside him.

    But, unexpectedly, his body fought back. His core, which should''ve been under hismand, seemed to have a will of its own. Emery''s confusion grew when the crimson mark on the soul seeped into his very veins and merged with his blood.

    The connection it formed was torturous. Emery''s agony was palpable; he felt as if his own soul was being torn, consumed by this foreign entity.

    In his dire state, he drew upon the Khaos energy, hoping it would counteract the rapid pull. Yet, the sheer intensity of the forces at y threatened to overwhelm him, pushing him to his limits. Cthulhu, sensing the imminent danger, poured even more Khaos energy into Emery, trying to stabilize the chaos within.

    From amidst the maelstrom, Killgragah''s voice pierced through, "My Master truly believes you''re important" As these words settled, a fresh surge of Khaos energy flooded Emery, acting as the tether he so desperately needed.

    With thebined might of the Khaos guardians supporting him, he managed to create the luminescent bridge between the two souls, binding them into one. As the connection solidified, Emery could perceive the distinct hues of each soul.

    [A new source of power detected]

    [Primal core]

    [Status: Damaged]

    [Integratingprehension ofw��]

    [2%..3%.....]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Devour by 2% achieved]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Space by 8% achieved]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Gravity by 4% achieved]

    [Soul force has increased by 144 points]

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power 405 (428)]

    [Soul force 283(427)]

    [Law of Nature - 19%]

    [Law of Light - 7%]

    [Law of Space - 8%]

    [Law of Gravity - 4%]

    [Law of Devour - 4%]

    [Law Comprehension - 42%]

 Chapter 1741 New Power

    ?

    The rush of new energy within Emery''s veins was unmistakable. A tangible 14% surge in hiswprehension, paired with a dramatic uptick of more than half in his soul force, left him awestruck. He tried to wrap his mind around the fact that even though this newfound strength stemmed from an oppositew spectrum, it amplified his capabilities beyond imagination.

    The augmented soul force didn''t just bolster his inherent abilities��it also seemed to enhance his proficiency with Nature spells. The thrill, the newfound potential pulsing within him, left him itching to test the boundaries of his might.

    Emery''s thoughts then shifted to the primal core. With the sensations still fresh in his mind, memories cascaded in: this very core was the nexus of his strength that had enabled him to bring the dark elfs to their knees.

    Though the core dame status was expected, the rejuvenation of both thews of space and gravity felt like he had just unlocked a treasure trove of knowledge. It was as if a dormant volcano of insight had suddenly erupted within him, waiting for the right moment to show its might.

    In an impulsive act of tion, Emery released a deafening shout, letting his newfound power erupt like a tempest, consuming the room in its raw intensity. The force was so palpable that it startled the two guardians, Cthulhu and Killgragah, who had been silently observing from the shadows.

    Cthulhu, with eyes widened in genuine astonishment, muttered, "This is an interesting development."

    On the other hand, Killgragah, snorted derisively, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "Maybe for you mabe! He''s a match for a swamp creature like you... I still think Khaos is all he needs"

    Emerging from the wave of raw power that had momentarily consumed him, Emery took a deep, steadying breath, trying to ground himself. His gaze flitted around the room, finally settling on the two guardians who were now engaged in their usual banter. Their voices became a distant echo as something else caught his attention.

    In the corner of the room stood the tube. It had once cradled his lifeless form but now only held a dark, viscous liquid. He walked over, drawn to it, curiosity piqued. Upon closer inspection, he surmised that the liquid was a byproduct of the body''s inability to house such an overpowering soul for so long. Once the soul was extracted, the cellr structure of the body began to break down, leaving behind this grim residue.

    Thinking it best to dispose of what remained, Emery extended his hand, summoning a scorching fire spell, and cast it upon the tube. The mes consumed the ck liquid, but as they began to die down, a tiny pool of crimson liquid remained, untouched and unscathed. Intrigued, Emery carefully extracted the stubborn residue with a conjured syringe, depositing it into a crystal tube.

    With his current state, he couldn''t fathom its essence, so hebeled it [Mysterious Remains] with a mental note to delve into its properties when time allowed.

    His attention once again returned to the present and the guardians. With a small nod of gratitude directed towards Killgaragh, he said, "Thank you for your assistance earlier, I really appreciate it"

    The dragon, usually stoic and unmoved, looked taken aback for a split second. After a pause, he responded, "It wasn''t out of goodwill. The Master of Khaos instructed me."

    Emery''s lips curled into a half-smile, nodding, "I see."

    A weighted silence filled the void between the trio, clearing his throat, Emery began, "Killgaragh, now that I am here, are you ready to make me your Champion?"

    Killgaragh turned away, a glint of defiance in his eyes. His voice dripping with condescension, he replied, "I might, perhaps, reconsider. But only if you renounce your allegiance to that... putrid being beside you."

    Cthulhu''s aura red menacingly, an undercurrent of rage manifesting as a deep growl. Sensing an impending confrontation, Emery swiftly interjected, seeking rity, "Killgaragh, your master, Khaos, envisioned me mastering all four Gates. Why wouldn''t you ept me?"

    The dragon''s immense form seemed to swell with indignation. "Choosing a champion is my decision, and my decision stays"

    Cthulhu retorted "You arrogant fools! Don''t you want to unleash your power again!?"

    For a fleeting moment, a flicker of doubt crossed Killgragah''s eyes. But as quickly as it came, it was reced with defiance. With a contemptuous snort, ck mes erupted from his nostrils, illuminating the room with an eerie glow.

    "I am Killgragah, the epitome of supremacy! I bow to no one and share my champion with none. If you wish to earn my favor, defeat me in a fight!"

    Emery, undeterred by the dragon''s bravado, felt an adrenaline surge. The very prospect of confronting such a mighty entity invigorated him. With a determined glint in his eyes, he responded, "Challenge epted."

    As Killgragah''s eyes widened in surprise, he issued a warning to Cthulhu. "You''d best not intervene."

    Cthulhu''s response was a bone-chillingugh "Oh, I have no intention to. I am really excited to watch"

    Since his first encounter with Killgragah, Emery had always revered the dragon as an ethereal, almost unapproachable entity. But today, a spark of audacity ignited in him. With a hint of a smile ying on his lips, he pondered on the tantalizing possibility of defeating this grand being. Beyond the thrill of the challenge, Emery was keen on gauging the full measure of the powers he had newly acquired.

    Gathering his resolve, Emery invoked every buff spell and skill at his disposal. As arcane energies enveloped him, his form began a radical transformation, exponentially amplifying hisbat abilities. A spectral aura surrounding him indicated that his battle power had surged beyond the 600 mark. His fingers morphed into razor-sharp ws, shimmering with a deadly glow.

    With a primal roar that echoed through the chamber, Emery lunged at the colossal dragon. The skirmish that ensued was a dance of power and agility. Emery''s ws, though lethal, could only manage superficial wounds on the dragon''s tough hide. But Killgragah''s retaliation was swift and fierce; a snap of its massive jaws aimed at Emery who deftly evaded the deathly bite.

    Theirbat seemed evenly matched, but Emery was acutely aware of the constraints the dragon faced. Were it not for the shackles binding Killgragah and the confined battleground, the oue could be drastically different.

    In the heat of battle, Emery recognized that in order to truly defeat the dragon or even make him acknowledge a loss, it wasn''t just about dodges and superficial strikes. No, he needed to prove his mettle in a raw showdown of their mightiest abilities.

    Seeking a decisive end to this battle, Emery delved into the deepest recesses of his memory, recalling a potent spell he hadn''t been using for a while. Drawing from the elements of nature and the abyss of darkness, he began channeling a formidable energy sphere between his hands. The orb pulsated with immense power, its core a swirling maelstrom of contrasting forces. This was the [Dao Matter], the pinnacle of Emery''sbined prowess.

    With a determined shout, he dered, "Brace yourself!"

    Almost concurrently, Killgragah, sensing the impending attack, began mustering his own devastating counter. The air vibrated with tension as a roaring vortex of dark mes began to form before the dragon, the [Gravity Maelstrom], an embodiment of raw, chaotic energy.

    Their unleashed powers collided in an apocalyptic explosion, tearing at the very fabric of space and enveloping the chamber in blinding light.

    When the blinding luminescence faded, bothbatants bore the scars of their cataclysmic sh. Emery, though battered, managed to stand. A triumphantugh escaped his lips as he celebrated his improbable feat. However, his injuries,bined with the exhaustion, soon took their toll, and he crumpled to the ground, unconscious.

    Killgragah, despite his own grievous wounds, gazed down at the fallen warrior with a mix of respect and surprise. In a voice tinged with reluctant admiration, he murmured,

    "You have really grown kid�� Very well, I ept you as my champion"

 Chapter 1742 Khaos

    <h4>Chapter 1742 Khaos</h4>

    Emery awake with the news that Kigragah had finally epted him. This recognition signified a monumental shift in his journey. He now held two of the coveted four Khaos Gate pieces.

    However, possessing these two pieces didn''t grant him the privilege to wield their powers simultaneously. It was a choice, he could harness the energy of one gate or the other, but never both at once.

    And then there was the matter of Kigragah''s unique elemental mastery. The dragon was proficient in manipting fire and lightning. Emery, though capable, was not yet versed in these elements. If he wished to truly tap into the dragon''s reservoir of strength, rigorous training awaited him.

    As the recognized champion of the Famine gate, a new privilege was bestowed upon him. The stone door, which had stood imposingly in chamber was now essible to him.

    Finally after more than 10 years, the door was open were open for him.

    With a mixture of excitement and reverence, Emery approached the door. The intricate carvings on its surface seemed to dance and beckon him closer. Without hesitation, he reached out, touching its cold, hard surface. In an instant, the world shifted around him, the familiar surroundings melting away.

    When his vision cleared, he found himself back to the familiar ruins of the Khaos Domain. But this time, it was different. Emery could distinctly feel the connection emanating from two of the four gates. It was as if they were alive, reaching out to him. The very guardians of these gates seemed to be whispering, their voices echoing in the recesses of his mind.

    Feeling their presence more intensely now, Emery voiced the question that had been burning in his mind. "Now, tell me more about harnessing this power. What can I truly achieve with it?"

    The guardians of the Khaos realm were ancient beings, bound by codes older than time itself. Emery''smand resonated with them, prompting them to weave the intricate secrets of Khaos into the fabric of his thoughts.

    A newfound understanding dawned upon Emery. The dual doors, symbolic of the two gates he now possessed, functioned like mystical tunnels. They allowed him to traverse vast distances. For instance, if he positioned the Pestilence gate in Zodiac City he could effortlessly oscite between Earth and the half blood city.

    Eager to test the boundaries of this power, he inquired, "Is it just me? Or is it possible to bring along someone else?"

    The guardians'' response was swift, echoing in his mind like a gentle breeze,

    <You possess the ability to bring others. However, only those who can withstand the raw intensity of Khaos... the seeds.>

    Emery''s eyebrows knitted in confusion, "The seed? borate."

    <Before you embraced the mantle of the champion, you too were once a seed. Morgana, she too is a seed.>

    A cascade of realization washed over Emery. The term ''seed'' denoted those chosen by the Khaos, individuals who bore its mark and were potential candidates for the champion''s title. These seeds, apart from their potential, had a unique gift; they could establish waypoints. And Emery, as a guardian, had the privilege to ess these waypoints, granted the seed gave their consent.

    Being a champion came with its own set of perks. Emery could now, if he wished, choose a handful of individuals to be seeds. There was, however, a catch. The chosen ones had to have an innate affinity towards the darkness element, and able to received the power of Khaos.

    The restrictive nature of this use did leave a tinge of disappointment in Emery. Yet, he couldn''t deny the immense benefits this newfound knowledge presented.

    Emery tilted his head back, allowing his gaze to stretch upwards, getting lost in the vast expanse above him. The dark space were dotted with an array of floating rocks. These were all waypoints, a tunnel leads to other ce.

    Now tell me about all these waypoints, there must be thousands, if not more?"

    The answer was disappointing.

    <While we stand sentinel over the gates, we do not actively monitor the waypoints. I think there were about 3000 of them now. Unfortunately, many have dimmed, their life force extinguished over time.>

    Emery let out a long, drawn-out sigh, his shoulders sagging slightly. Probing a single waypoint was no simple feat. To thoroughly inspect them all, one by one, would require weeks, if not months, of unwavering focus and energy.

    The truth Emery was excited to check them one by one, however the immediate concerns demanded his attention, and he had to prioritize.

    Emery once again gaze toward the ck crystal at the center of the ruin,? the visions of his earlier encounters danced before his eyes. The formidable task of collecting all four gates from the Khaos entity wasn''t just a mission; it was a destiny he was intertwined with.

    Eyes narrowing with determination and fueled by newfound curiosity, he queried, "There''s more to this. The four gates... what do they truly represent? What power do they hold?"

    Killgragah responded, <Absolute power, what more to exin?> The weight of his words hung in the air, heavy with unspoken truths.

    But it was Cthulhu who borated further, <Its the of Power of cosmos, a way to reach a pinnacle of strength to any beings in the universe>

    Emery''s heart raced. This ''Cosmic Power'' was not just a step but leaps beyond the power ofws. It was a force that could challenge the esteemed path of the grand magus. Emery''s mind wandered back to the fateful confrontation with Zenonia. Harnessing the might of Khaos, he had tasted an inkling of this potent force. The allure of delving deeper into the mysteries of Khaos became irresistibly stronger.

    Emery ruminated on his own progression. He had surpassed 30% in totalwprehension, a milestone few reached. In theory, has the soul force? to harness the cosmic energy. But he also knew the challenges ahead. Histe Senior, Lord Izta, had met the prerequisites yet spent nearly a millennium striving in vain to achieve the grand magus tier. And Fuxi, had only ascended when hisprehension neared the 50% mark.

    Determined, Emery resolved that uncovering the mysteries of Khaos would be his next great expedition. However, amidst these grand aspirations, Emery was tethered by his roots and responsibilities. An instinctual urge prompted him to refocus on the present, on the immediate world outside the Khaos domain. To check on situation close to home.

    Drawing a deep breath, he resolutely stated, "Time to check, what''s happening out there"

    x x xx x x

    Hope you are enjoying the extra chapter, i will try to do a couple more extra before the end of the month, please share some love to this novel and support the author with a review or maybe a gift, thank you.

 Chapter 1743 News

    ?

    Emery emerged from the swirling darkness of the Khaos domain, his feet finding familiar ground as he stepped through the Famine gate. Before him, the dragon''s majestic form towered, its serpentine eyes watching him intently.

    "I am thinking about moving you somece else," Emery began, his voice firm yet carrying a hint of uncertainty.

    The dragon tilted its head slightly, the golden hues of its eyes reflecting the curious spark within. "Do you have a ce in mind?"

    Emery shook his head, "Not at this instant. But with the dark elf now aware of who I truly am, it''s only a matter of time before they probe deeper. Your presence here only endangers my home. I''d feel better if you were constantly on the move, with me."

    A deep, throaty chuckle emanated from the dragon, its massive body vibrating with amusement. "What happened to that naive youth I once knew?"

    Emery''s face darkened, shadows ying across his features. He turned his gaze to a spot nearby, where remnants of his past lifey. "He''s dead"

    The weight of his own words seemed to hang heavy in the air. Emery gracefully moved his fingers, tracing intricate patterns in the air. A shimmering portal formed, waiting for him to step through.

    Momentster, Emery found himself standing amidst the stone formation he had built. The hills surrounding him trembled as if in mourning. The very stones he had ced with such care, now crumbled apart. They served as a somber monument to a part of him that had been forever lost.

    "May you rest in peace" he murmured, a silent tribute to his past.

    Just as he was about to take his leave, the distant sound of hooves reached his ears. Rapidly closing in, a group of Roman guards on horseback approached, their armor gleaming in the sunlight. They had obviously been drawn by the disturbances he had inadvertently caused.

    "Heus... te!!" one of them shouted.

    Another soldier, possibly their leader given his ornate armor, raised a hand as he demanded,

    "Identify yourself! What transpired here?"

    Emery met the Roman guards'' eyes, and the captain''s face paled as realization struck him. He reined his horse back a step, eyes wide with a mix of recognition. "Brown hair, green eye... By the Gods, you''re him, aren''t you?"

    But Emery, unfazed by the sudden recognition, subtly shifted his fingers in an intricate pattern, murmuring softly under his breath. "You are mistaken, I am merely passing through."

    In response, the Roman guards'' expressions grew vacant, their previously tense postures rxing. The weight of the revtion seemingly lifted from their shoulders as the captain mechanically responded, "Our apologies. We were clearly in error."

    Given Emery''s current strenght, it took only a meager portion of his spirit energy to manipte their memories. Seeing an opportunity to glean more about the current state of affairs, he inquired about the situation on thend.

    From their answers, Emery pieced together a picture of the current times: Rome had extended its dominion over most of Britannia, with Julian Kaesar at its helm. These soldiers were stationed in this region to monitor and report any unusual urrences to the ce. Regrettably, their rank was not significant enough to be privy to the more intricate details concerning Rome''s or Britannia''s leadership.

    With a wave of his hand, Emery dismissed the soldiers. "Carry on with your duties," he instructed, ensuring they would have no memory of their encounter with him.

    Watching their retreating forms, a weight pressed on Emery''s chest. The mention of Julian''s name resurrected old memories and worries. He felt an urge to delve deeper into the situation. To ensure he wouldn''t draw undue attention, he whispered an incantation, wrapping himself in a spirit defense camouge. One that even if people see him soaring in the sky, they would not take notice and at the same time hide his power.

    Without further dy, he levitated off the ground, allowing the wind currents to guide him gracefully toward the nearby settlement: Venta city.

    As Emery descended from the sky, the townsfolk paused in their daily tasks to watch. It was a sight worthy of legend, yet the spell Emery had cast worked wonders. While they gazed upon his descent, no sense of rm registered on their faces. After a fleeting moment of curiosity, the inhabitants of Venta resumed their routines as though nothing unusual happened.

    With each step on Venta''s cobblestone streets, memories flooded back to Emery. The cityscape may have changed with the conspicuous presence of Roman soldiers patrolling every corner, but the heart of Venta, with its vibrant marketces and chatter of townsfolk, remained unchanged. The tantalizing aroma of freshly baked meat pies wafted from a familiar stall, pulling at Emery''s senses. The same pie vendor from years ago still hawked his goods, shouting out the day''s specials.

    A pang of desire hit him, the longing for a taste of a simpler time. But his pockets were devoid of earthly currency, and the piesy just beyond his grasp. As he contemted resorting to magic, inner voices began their bickering.

    <Just take it. Not just one, grab a handful. I wanted some as well>

    < You are such an embarrassment> said another voice.

    <Hmph, at least I still eat real food, unlike some.>

    Emery was poised to make a decision when the mor from the town square reached his ears. He wandered towards the noise and was met with a distressing sight: a Roman soldier was forcefully holding down a bleeding, struggling middle-aged man, preparing to nail him to the poles.

    it was an all-too-familiar scene, reminiscent of the punishments meted out to rebels and diators in Rome a decade prior.

    Anguish and anger emanated from the gathered crowd. Shouts of defiance filled the air, punctuated by the asional stone or coin hurled at the Romans.

    "Be gone, invaders! We don''t need you or your tainted gold!"

    Intrigued, Emery retrieve one of the thrown coins. His fingers traced the etched profile of a man he knew all too well, apanied by the inscription ''Roman dictator Julian Kaesar.''

    The town square was consumed with an oppressive silence, broken only by the cruel crack of a whip that sang through the air. This was no ordinary whip; its sharp steel edges gleamed malevolently, ensuring every strike was not just a mere sting but a mutting cut. The poor man, hung up for public punishment, bore the brunt of eachsh, his flesh parting and painting the ground with stters of his blood.

    Onlookers watched with a mix of horror and helplessness. Their clenched fists and gritted teeth indicated their shared rage, yet the suffocating presence of the Roman soldiers ensured that their anger remained a silent one. Fear held them in its grip, and none found the courage to intervene.

    "May this be a reminder, not to defy the rule of Rome," barked the Roman Officer, his voice echoing with authority and disdain in the town square.

    Emery had pledged himself to transcend beyond mortal matters, hence he had no n to get involved, However before he could turn away, amidst the jeers and angry whispers, the man being punished managed to lift his head. Defiance glinting in his eyes, he croaked out,

    "I am Gregory the giant! I may be bound and beaten, but I won''t bow to invaders like you!"

    Emery froze in ce. The name, the voice, the very essence of the man called back a flood of memories from when he first stepped into this city.

    Driven by an impulse, the aura around Emery red. In a mere breath, the dynamics of the square shifted. There was a blur of motion, an almost inaudible incantation, and then a deafening silence.

    The oppressive atmosphere that once dominated the square lifted almost instantly. All stunned in confusion, their memories slightly fogged, unable to recall the recent events. But the silent testimony of the blood-soaked wood nk in the center of the square spoke of a dark tale.

 Chapter 1744 Venta

    ?

    Quintin''s Mansion, Venta City.

    In the spacious and elegantly adorned chamber of Quintins Mansion, a woman of striking beauty sat at an intricately carved desk. Scrolls cluttered the expansive surface, hinting at the weight of her responsibilities. Half a dozen men, each dressed in fine robes and awaiting their next instruction, surrounded her.

    The woman emanated an aura of both grace and unquestionable authority. Her deep blue eyes scanned a particr scroll before she spoke, "We must order more snow pelts from our contacts in the north. Ensure that a ship is primed and ready at the old Demtae port. It shall set sail in three days �C noter."

    A collective chorus of "Yes, mydy," echoed back to her, solidifying their understanding andpliance.

    As the group began to disband, one man, distinguishable from his attire and demeanor, approached her. He was Kastan, her most trusted aide and head of her security detail.

    Kastan bowed with a practiced grace, waiting for her acknowledgment. Luna, quill still dancing across parchment, didn''t immediately look up but posed her question,

    "What news do you bring from the town center, Kastan?"

    Clearing his throat, he replied, "Lady Luna, there''s an...unusual situation. There''s talk of a peculiar incident at the town square"

    The quill in Luna''s hand stopped its rhythmic dance, and her eyes widened in surprise. Abandoning her writing, she rose from her seat, her voice a mix of curiosity and concern.

    "Kastan, prepare my chariot at once." As Kastan turned to do her bidding, she paused, a fleeting thought crossing her mind. "On second thought, I''ll just get my horse."

    In a whirlwind of motion, Luna left her responsibilities behind, her heart heavy with anticipation. She rode swiftly to a mansion she knew all too well. Its walls held memories, both bitter and sweet. Though it had stood empty for years, it had always remained under her watchful eye, almost as if she had been awaiting a day just like this.

    The mansion loomedrge and silent before her. Pushing open the heavy wooden door, she stepped into the dimly lit living room. As she was about to call out, a faint whisper graced her mind, guiding her:

    <I am at the back>.

    The sunlight filtering through the trees danced on the faces of the two men lounging in the backyard chairs. The gardens of the mansion stretched out around them, vibrant with color and life. Lady Luna''s footsteps slowed as her gaze settled on the duo.

    Therger of the two, with his towering stature, was instantly recognizable as Gregory. But the man beside him, with piercing eyes and an enigmatic presence, strangely took Luna a moment to recognize. Her breath caught in her throat before a name whispered through her mind,

    "Master Merlin... Emery."

    Emery turned his gaze to Luna, a gentle smile gracing his lips, "Luna, long time no see"

    Tears threatened to spill from Luna''s eyes as overwhelming emotions tugged at her heartstrings. It felt as though an unseen force gently guided her, and she found herself sitting beside him.

    "Too long," she managed to say, her voice choked with emotion.

    Emery''s smile faded slightly, "My apologies"

    Upon noticing Emery''s attention shift, Gregory heaved himself from his chair, signaling his departure. Emery handed him a small vial. "For your wounds," he said.

    Gregory raised an eyebrow, visibly taken aback. His injuries had been healing remarkably well, thanks inrge part to Emery''s previous interventions. However, he nodded, epting the gift with a murmur of gratitude before making his exit,

    "Take care Gregory"

    With Gregory''s departure, the atmosphere grew intimate. Returning his attention to Luna, a myriad of questions swirled in Emery''s eyes. "Luna," he began, his voice soft yet insistent, "Tell me what I missed"

    In their shared history, there had always been an unspoken bond of trust. Emery didn''t need any magical abilities to know Luna would be forthright; her sincerity was evident in her every word.

    Luna painted a vivid picture, detailing the recent events that had unfolded across the world. Emery''s eyebrows furrowed as he pieced together the puzzle. Arthur, the King of Britannia, had yielded to Rome without a fight, letting them take the reins but retaining his crown.

    "The Romans have spread their wings far and wide," Luna continued, her voice carrying a blend of admiration and resentment. "Not just Britannia. The Gauls, the Danes, even the far reaches of Egypt and the Han dynasty in the east. Every civilization of the world now echoes with Romanmands."

    Emery absorbed this, a tide of emotions swirling within. The revtion that Arthur had willingly conceded to Roman authority was jarring. He wonders what was it that Julian did to make Arthur surrender.

    Peering closely at Luna, Emery posed his next question, "And themon folk? And you, Luna? How do you find this new world order?"

    Luna''s eyes held a storm of emotions. Taking a deep breath, she began, "As a citizen of Britannia, my heart rebels. Yet, from a trade perspective, the opportunities this Roman reign has ushered in are exhrating." Her gaze turned distant, "Trade routes that had been mere dreams are now bustling pathways ofmerce. ces that once shut their gates to us now wee us with open arms."

    She leaned in, her voice lowering, conspiratorial, "If every kingdom under the sun marched to the beat of one drum, sang from the same hymn sheet, the world would evolve at a pace unimaginable. A unified rule, a singr vision..."

    Luna, reading Emery''s contemtive expression, sought to provide more context to the ongoing changes. "Actually as we speak, leaders from around the world converge on Rome. King Arthur, along with his knights, set sail days ago. I think you should witness this pivotal moment."

    The international rendezvous of monarchs under Rome''s aegis intrigued him. However, his mind quickly veered to a more personal matter.

    "And the Queen? Has she gone as well?""

    Luna''s eyes softened, holding a mixture of concern and understanding. She simply shook her head, "She remained"

    Emery''s azure eyes held gratitude as he smiled genuinely at Luna. Standing up, he said, "''Thank you Luna, for always being such a good friend"

    Luna felt a pang in her chest, a mixture of happiness and the impending sense of loss. "Are you leaving so soon?" Her voice was almost a whisper, filled with a mncholy she hadn''t expected.

    He didn''t respond verbally. Instead, he looked at her with eyes that spoke volumes.

    His departure was as enigmatic as his presence. A soft whisper caressed her mind, "Thank you." Before Luna could even process it, he was gone, leaving her in a whirlwind of memories and emotions. As she turned to leave, she noticed a vial, shimmering with an ethereal glow.

    To immortal beings like him, every moment shared with someone from their past was a precious gem. Wanting to further immortalize this meeting, Emery handed elixir designed to enhance vitality, ensuring their health for a century toe.

    High above, Emery soared, feeling the rush of the wind and the weight of choices. Below himy two paths �C South, where the heart of the Roman Empire pulsed, or North, to Logress, where memories and perhaps a piece of his heart still resided. With newfound determination, he turned North.

 Chapter 1745 The Queens Heart

    ?

    As Emery soared through the skies, the majestic city of Logress came into view, punctuated by the towering structure of the newly-built Camelot. It was a sight to behold, its architectural beauty blending seamlessly with thendscape. The dawn sun cast a warm golden hue over the city, making the castle''s stonework shimmer and glow.

    Despite the magnificence of the view, there was a stark reminder of Roman presence: a sturdy outpost stood close to the city''s entrance. However, the proud banner and sigil of Britannia unfurled defiantly atop many buildings and turrets, signifying the nation''s undiminished spirit. Luna''s words echoed in Emery''s mind; Rome might have its eye on Britannia, but the heart and soul of thend remained unconquered.

    Drawing nearer, the bustling streets and squares of Logress became visible. The city''s popce went about their morning routines; merchants set up their stalls, children chased each other in the alleys, and the aroma of freshly baked goods wafted through the air. This vibrant cityscape, even grander and more prosperous than Emery''sst memory, brought a hint of a smile to his lips. Britannia had not just endured; it had thrived.

    Emery''s journey to Camelot was driven by two pressing concerns. Firstly, he sought rity about Rome''s intentions and its seemingly peaceful yet imposing presence in Britannia. Julian, his Roman friend, had once promised that thends of Britannia would remain untouched, yet here stood a Roman outpost. What had changed?

    His second reason was to see the Legendary sword. Now, with his heightened connection to thew of light, Emery''s curiosity about this sword had intensified. He wondered about its origins, its true power, and how it could potentially aid him in future endeavors.

    The quickest way to unravel these mysteries was to seek out someone who knew about such matters and someone he trusted.

    Using his spirit reading, Emery quickly pinpointed the presence of her, guiding him to the uppermost chambers of Camelot castle. Even before he could glimpse her, a familiar sensation surged within him. His heart beat strangely, and memories of past encounters flooded back, making him momentarily hesitant.

    A decade might seem a short span in the grand scale of history, but for Emery, each year had beenden with experiences, challenges, and lessons. Still, certain memories never faded �C like thest time he saw her. He remembered vowing to himself that he wouldn''t intervene in her life, letting her find her own path. But as he hovered nearby, a potent mix of nostalgia and yearning gripped him. Was it simply curiosity?

    Guided by the echoes of familiarughter, Emery descended closer to the room. The golden glow of the room contrasted with the soft dusk outside, and standing at the balcony, her silhouette bathed in twilight, was her. Herughter, mellifluous and unrestrained, added a musical undertone to the evening''s ambiance. Emery, lost in the sight, was about to call out to her, to bridge the years of silence, when a sudden movement caught his eye.

    A young boy, no more than three, bounded into the room and leapt into her embrace with the boundless energy only children possess.

    "Mother, I want to see..." His voice, filled with innocent wonder, struck Emery.

    He remained an unseen observer, watching the intimate scene between the two. The boy''s queries about the stars, the heavens, and their inhabitants painted a vivid image of a world full of mysteries and tales.

    The scene brings him memories of a night in the Lioness Kingdom, where they both gazing at the vast expanse of stars, surged forth. A simpler time, a moment of shared wonder, and dreams unspoken.

    "Mother, is there anyone living up there?"

    Her gentle voice, responded, "If you can keep a secret�� there actually is�� Someone�� watching and protecting us up there."

    The boy''s eyes gleamed with anticipation, "Ahh is it god?!"

    She chuckled, "No silly... it''s... your uncle."

    "Yes!! Uncle Lanzelot! The greatest knight of Britannia!"

    The boy''s enthusiastic exmation pierced through Emery''s defenses.

    Yet, as Emery watched the tender exchange, the turmoil within him began to subside. The realization that she had found her ce, her happiness, provided him with a rity he hadn''t anticipated. She was content, and that was enough for him.

    Summoning a deep breath, he murmured a silent farewell, letting the weight of the words linger in the air, "Goodbye, Gwen."

    As Emery''s form dissipated, melding with the surroundings like smoke lost in the wind, the Queen suddenly turned her gaze to where he had just been. Her eyes, wide and searching, tried to find any remnants of what might have been. A peculiar sensation swelled within her, as if a fragment of her very soul had been gently tugged away, leaving behind a void filled with an inexplicable sense of loss.

    ####

    Pushing the bewildering feeling aside, Emery sought the presence of another familiar face �C Gaious, the old wizard, a repository of the kingdom''s deepest secrets and sagas. The sight of Emery left the venerable man momentarily taken aback. Yet, the initial shock faded, reced by the warmth of camaraderie as they settled down with a drink, tales from yesteryears spilling forth.

    Gaius, unveiled the series of events leading to their kingdom''s capittion. "The Roman Dictator might have had an army at his heels, but he chose to confront Arthur alone, unveiling something that shook the very core of our king," Gaius narrated, his voiceced with concern. What Julian had shown Arthur remained a mystery, a closely guarded secret that apparently held the power to sway decisions of a kingdom. Promises of peace, sovereignty, and burgeoning trade had swayed even the staunchest of Britannia''s defenders.

    Further unsettling was Gaius''s revtion about the impending summit in Rome. "Arthur''s demeanor has been... perturbed since the invite. And the Roman''s directive for him to bring forth his elite knights only amplifies my unease," Gaius murmured.

    The seeds of curiosity had been sown in Emery. Rome beckoned, and he yearned to unveil theyers of mysteries enshrouding this Summit event. After bidding farewell to the old wizard, Emery''s steps led him to the heart of Camelot �C the chamber housing the legendary sword, an artifact he was keen to inspect.

    Yet, as his fingers inched towards the hilt, a sudden mor echoed beyond the door. Retreating to the shadows, Emery''s eyes locked onto a cloaked figure that stealthily approached the legendary de.

    The silhouette, even beneath the cloak''s concealment, was unmistakably familiar to Emery. To his astonishment, Queen Gwen emerged from the shadows, wielding the legendary sword. Without hesitation, she made her escape into the dark embrace of the night, galloping away on a steed, leaving behind a trail of mysteries for Emery to unravel.

 Chapter 1746 Her choice

    <h4>Chapter 1746 Her choice</h4>

    The moonlight reflected off Emery''s eyes as he trailed the galloping figure of Queen Gwen. Riding with an urgency as if driven by apelling force. Emery''s instincts told him to intervene, to challenge her sudden and unexpected journey. Yet, the pulsating rhythm of curiosity prevailed, and he chose to remain a discreet spectator, an unnoticed whisper against the symphony of the night.

    The darkness ebbed away, and the first blush of dawn painted the horizon. The aging spires and stone walls of the old city of Lioness came into view. It was here that the queen chose to slow her horse, slipping into the city like a ghost, her silhouette blending seamlessly with the misty morning air.

    Emery, cautious yet intrigued, watched from a distance as she entered one of the old, worn-down houses. Inside, an anticipated reunion took ce between Queen Gwen and a familiar face to Emery - the young noble Abe Fantumar.

    Their exchange was one of urgency and concern. Gwen''s voice, filled with gratitude yet underscored with a tone of desperation, echoed softly,

    "Abe, I apologize for such short notice. Is everything ready?"

    "Yes, My Queen, the ship will arrive at noon."

    His respect for her was evident, but so was his fear for her safety. "My queen," he ventured, interrupting her words of appreciation, "Will you reconsider? The journey ahead is fraught with dangers. Let me summon some knights to apany you."

    But Gwen''s resolve was unyielding. Time was of the essence, and she had a mission to fulfill. "No, Abe," she responded with a soft yet firm finality, "the summit is in 7 days. We cannot dy."

    Abe''s face portrayed a myriad of emotions - frustration, concern, and an overwhelming sense of duty. He finally acquiesced, "Alright, please rest while I oversee the preparations."

    Their words echoed in the silence that followed, heavy with unspoken emotions and the weight of impending events. "Thank you, Abe," the queen''s voice resonated softly, "I am counting on you."

    As the Queen settled in for some much-needed rest, Emery''s eyes trailed the young noble, Abe, who moved with a purpose. Intrigue bubbled within Emery; the air was thick with secrets, and he intended to unveil them.

    Abe''s steps were hurried but measured. Emery, employing a simple spirit reading sought to glimpse into the noble''s mind. The abstract maze of thoughts, memories, and emotions could often provide insights, and Emery was adept at discerning the whispers amidst the cacophony.

    However, Emery''s mental probe was interrupted. An unfamiliar presence loomed nearby. As Abe took a few more steps, a cloaked figure stepped out from the recesses of an alley. Emery''s senses heightened. The murmur of their conversation reached him, but it was the urgency of the statement that captured his attention.

    "Send words that the queen is here; we must put a halt to her actions,"

    Such words were all Emery needed to gauge the situation. With a swift movement, he materialized in front of them, catching both the cloaked figure and Abe off guard. The figure, sensing a threat, instinctively drew his sword, its de gleaming menacingly in the dim light. But Emery, with merely a piercing nce, rendered the assant immobile. The cloaked man''s sword ttered to the ground, echoing in the stillness.

    Abe''s eyes widened in disbelief, unable to discern Emery''s identity due to the powerful veil of magic that shrouded him. "Who... who are you?" Abe stammered, his voice tinged with fear.

    Not wanting to indulge in prolonged conversations, Emery dropped his magical facade, revealing his familiar face to the young noble. His voice, though not raised, had a resonance that carried authority and power. "What are you nning, Abe? Are you conspiring against her?"

    Abe, initially paralyzed with fear, recognized Emery''s visage. Relief flooded his features, but it was short-lived. "I... I am only trying to ensure her safety. She cannot embark on this journey; it''s too dangerous," Abe pleaded, desperation evident in his voice.

    Emery''s eyes bore into Abe, his gaze unyielding. "Her choices are hers to make."

    Deciding that this encounter was best forgotten, Emery delved deep into Abe''s consciousness, weaving a spell that erased their recent interaction from his memory. As a final touch, he deftly liberated the coin pouch hanging from Abe''s belt, his fingers dancing with practiced ease. "Consider this a payment for past dues," Emery murmured.

    Returning to the old abode where Queen Gwen rested, Emery slipped in unnoticed. Watching over her, a myriad of thoughts crossed Emery''s mind.

    "What should I do with you"

    Lost in contemtion, Emery''s thoughts drifted toward the looming Summit. Though he initially intended to journey there alone, the idea of apanying Gwen began to grow on him. Yet, a haunting memory of Gwen and a young boy resurfaced, causing his resolve to waver.

    Drawing a deep breath, he softly whispered to the slumbering queen, "It''s best for you to remain here,? I''ll ensure Arthur remains unharmed."

    Emery made his decision, his gaze shifted to the legendary sword thaty beside the queen �C Excalibur. , "Let me borrow this for a while"? he murmured, reaching out to grasp its ornate hilt.

    But as his fingers made contact, a brilliant light erupted from the de, creating a barrier against Emery''s touch. Recognizing the presence of the ancient soul dwelling within the sword, Emery invoked his [Spirit Walk], to converse with this enigmatic entity.

    In an instant, the material world faded, reced by a breathtaking vista: a lush meadow stretching to the edge of a serene sea. The gentlepping of waves and a gentle breeze were calming. However, what caught Emery off guard was the figure that awaited him. It was Gwen, or rather, a semnce of her.

    A moment of confusion passed before Emery addressed the ethereal being, "Are you Excalibur?"

    The entity, wearing Gwen''s visage, responded with a voice echoing age and wisdom, "I am." Its eyes studied Emery intently. "I know you��. You�� different... Stronger"

    Emery wasted no time, conveying his intention to wield the sword in uing battles, to which the spirit responded cryptically, "Help me... help her... help you"

    Confused by this riddle, Emery prodded, "What do you imply?"

    But the entity only murmured a single word, "Rome," before Emery felt a forceful ejection from the spirit realm.

    As his senses grounded him back in the physical realm, he noticed Queen Gwen''s eyelids flutter open, confusion evident in her gaze. "Who... who are you?" she whispered, her voice frail.

    The spirit barrier he had cast earlier still clouded her perception. Seizing the opportunity, Emery invoked his [Shapeshifting], morphing his appearance into that of Abe. Drawing from the memory he''d extracted from the noble, he assured her, "The ship is arriving. We should get going."

 Chapter 1747 The Queen’s Dream

    <h4>Chapter 1747 The Queen''s Dream</h4>

    ?

    The truth was Emery had a lot on his te right now, counting the six grueling months he spent in the Demon''s Pitt, he now only have two months before the much awaited Ancient Celestial Ruins open. Such a limited window to prepare was stifling. The urgency was palpable.

    During such a limited period of time, he had other dire matters pressing on him. His cherished nt creatures were in peril, a consequence of some unforeseen imbnce. Finding a remedy for their ailment was paramount. Added to this was the damage sustained by his primal core. On top of it all, Emery still need the permit to leave his and reentry into the Magus Universe, a step he had yet to take.

    There were also the 140 human spirit souls that he carry with him. Their silent pleas echoed within, a constant reminder of their dislocation from their homes gxies away.

    All those concerning situations and here he was, grounded in Britain, waiting for a mere boat to cross the rtively short expanse of water.

    Amidst these pressing thoughts, a familiar voice snapped him back to reality.

    "Abe... Abe! Hello, Abe!"

    The call startled him. Emery had momentarily forgotten his current guise. He had taken on the identity of Abe Fantumar, a noble from the Kingdom of Lioness.

    Shaking his head to clear the daze, Emery responded, forcing a tone of feigned concern, "Yes, my Queen. My apologies, I was...distracted. I can''t help but worry about our journey."

    The Queen''s eyes, a shade of deep azure, searched his, her voice carrying a hint of impatience, "Abe, we can''t dy any further. Why hasn''t the ship set sail? It''s noon already."

    She was concern of being found out, after all she was one of the most famous person in Britain, especially in this old Lioness city.

    Emery let out a weary sigh, a tempting thought fluttered through his mind: perhaps he could simply employ spell, teleport directly into Rome, and then manipte her memories afterward. Yet, that mysterious sword, securely fastened to the Queen''s back, was a formidable deterrent. Acted as a shield, blocking his magical influence over her.

    Revealing his true identity to the Queen was a potential solution, but the prospect was riddled with uncertainty. Emery would rather not have such awkward conversation unless there was no other alternative. With no other option in sight, Emery decided to approach the ship and discern the cause of the dy.

    The ship, with its medium stature and intricately carved bow, bobbed gently in the dock''s embrace. Emery approached, his footsteps echoing faintly against the wooden nks. Spotting a sailor busily coiling ropes, he approached him with a query. The sailor''s grim expression and the urgency in his tone conveyed that their captain was still engaged in official proceedings, seeking clearance for departure. As the sailor ryed this, a shadow loomed over the horizon��Roman soldiers, their armor glinting under the sun, marched with unmistakable intent toward the ship.

    "Can''t we depart without the captain?"

    The sailor hesitated, casting a nce over the ship''s crew. "None among us can chart the path to Rome. Only the captain possesses that knowledge."

    Emery''s could weave a spell,pelling the sailors to abandon their captain and set sail. Yet, even with the power of persuasion at his fingertips, Emery could not grant them the knowledge of navigation.

    The footsteps of the advancing Romans getting closer, leading Emery to made a snap decision. "Prepare the ship. I''ll navigate," he dered.

    After all, he mused, if he had once guided a spaceship through the vast expanse of the universe, how challenging could navigating a voyage from Britain to Rome be?

    With a newfound purpose, Emery retraced his steps, "The preparations areplete; we can embark now," he informed her.

    Her reply, "Alright Abe, that''s wonderful," was tinged with relief. Yet, Emery couldn''t help but notice the subtle tremble in her voice, the way she hesitated before stepping onto the boat. Her rapidly fluttering heartbeat was almost palpable. Observing these nuances, Emery pondered on the depths of the emotions and the weight of the decisions the Queen bore.

    As the ship''s sails billowed with a sudden gust, the boat began its gentle glide away from the docks. The Queen, eyes fixed on the receding shoreline, exhibited a palpable tension. Observing her closely, Emery feltpelled to voice his concern.

    "Your Highness, are you certain about this journey?"

    Her gaze momentarily shifted to meet his,? "Yes, of course Abe, I must�� it''s�� just this is my first time on the boat�� i didn''t realize it would be this overwhelming."

    Emery''s heart clenched at her words. He was transported back in time, remembering a young princess who had once shared dreams of exploring distantnds but was constrained by her royal duties. He found it hard to fathom that in the decade since, she had remained ensconced in her kingdom.

    "You''ve never ventured beyond these shores?" he asked, incredulity evident in his voice.

    She chuckled, albeit nervously, "It''s true. You know I never leave�� I never been anywhere"

    Her gaze returned to the diminishing silhouette of the Lioness City. Her voice,den with mncholy, whispered, "I almost did once�� ten years ago�� I�� was��." Her voice trailed off, her eyes distant. "I wonder what I be if I did"

    The raw emotion in her voice resonated with Emery, unearthing memories of painful past that he had fervently tried to bury. As the ship gathered momentum, a gust of wind yfully lifted the cape she wore, revealing a cascade of golden locks that shimmered in the sunlight. The rhythm of her heartbeat, which had until now been a fric symphony, seemed to calm, reflecting the wonder in her eyes.

    "I finally here," she murmured, her voice awash with newfound exhration.

    The gravity of the moment made Emery momentarily set aside the urgency of his tasks. He was ready to embrace the present, willing to fulfill a long-standing wish - to take her on a voyage through the wonders of the world. Everything else can wait 7 days.

 Chapter 1748 Sails

    <h4>Chapter 1748 Sails</h4>

    An hour after they had cast off from Lioness port, doubt began to gnaw at Emery''s gut. The confidence he once wore like a cloak now felt like an ill-fitting garment.

    His magic was a marvel in itself. With a simple incantation, he could delve deep into the minds of creatures, extracting even the most concealed of dark elf secrets. However, when faced with the challenge of the ship''s navigation, his spells faltered. There was no incantation in his vast repertoire that would help him make sense of the captain''s indecipherable scribblings.

    He wasn''t entirely helpless though. His spirit reading, a gift that allowed him to sense the very aura of distant ces, extended tondmarks many miles away. However, even with that sixth sense, he was sailing blind without a coherent chart to rte his intuitions to.

    In his desperation, Emery decided to consult his [memory cube], a mystical object that held the imprint of his past experiences. He delved deep, seeking visuals from his previous voyage aboard an Egyptian ship. He hoped to trace that voyage''s trajectory and apply it to his current predicament. But to his chagrin, the memories he summoned were hazy at best.

    But then, Emery''s senses honed in on a distant but familiar sensation��the shores of Gaul. Piecing together this new revtion with his fragmented memories, he barked orders to the sailors. "Set to portside!"

    However, a moment of rity had him correcting himself immediately, "No, by that�� it''s the other way around. Starboard side! Turn to the East."

    As the ship began its cumbersome turn, Queen Gwen approached, her brow furrowed with concern. "Abe, is everything alright? Why are we changing our course?"

    Caught off guard, Emery hesitated, searching for an exnation. "Well.... the winds are acting up... They''ve stirred strong wave currents, which... means we need to adjust our path... yes.. that''s why"

    Her azure eyes scanned the horizon, "I hope these adjustments won''t hinder our timeline. We have only seven days."

    He offered her a reassuring smile, albeit a shaky one. "Worry not. We will make it."

    As she departed, relief washed over Emery. Gwen''sck of sailing experience was a blessing in disguise. She couldn''t discern his blunders.

    However, Emery wasn''t free from judgment as voices in his mind, he could hear of ancient entities he had bonded with.

    <How utterly humiliating,> a voice sneered.

    <I can''t believe this is the champion I aligned myself with,>

    With a growl, Emery mentally snapped back, "Be quiet! I am figuring this out!"

    Navigating the vast expanse of water was proving to be an unexpected challenge for Emery. The scale of the effort required was immense, consuming his energy and focus. There were moments when he genuinely believed it would be simpler to just fly to the skies, find the nearest port, and forcibly acquire a navigator to ease his plight. However, such an audacious act would undoubtedly unsettle the Britannia queen, and he would not like that.

    His struggle wasn''t just about navigating the right path; it was also about time. Memories of his past journeys came flooding back. Thest time he traveled from Britain to Rome, it had taken a full three weeks. Granted, they''d made several leisurely stops along the way to admire the scenic beauties, butpleting the voyage in a mere 7 days seemed like a tall order. He started to doubt Abe''s assertions. Either the man had nned a shortcut throughnd or he had misrepresented the journey''s length to the queen. Emery was inclined to believe thetter.

    Desperation breeds innovation. In a bold move to expedite their journey, Emery discreetly began to manipte the natural elements. Drawing from the depths of his spirit energy, he subtly influenced the wind and waves. The ship, sensing this newfound synergy, responded with an increased pace, slicing through the waters with newfound vigor.

    The atmosphere aboard the ship started to shift. There was an air of anticipation. The Britannia Queen, Gwen, stood at the forefront of the deck, her silhouette framed by the setting sun. The gentle wind tousled her golden locks, which danced like mes. A radiant smile graced her face, revealing her genuine joy.

    Sensing Emery''s approach, her cerulean eyes met his, and her voice, tinged with a hint of guilt, broke the silence, "Abe, is it wrong of me to find joy in this journey, even when I know Arthur is facing danger? Does it make me a wicked queen?"

    Emery, pausing to choose his words carefully, responded with gentle firmness, "No, you''re not in the wrong, and neither are your feelings"

    Her expression softened, gratitude evident in her eyes. "Thank you, Abe. Your words bring mefort."

    Recognizing the opportune moment, Emery decided to delve deeper into the looming threat Gwen had alluded to earlier. "You spoke of a danger, Gwen. Can you tell me more about it?"

    Gwen''s gaze fixed on the horizon, and her voice took on a somber tone. "Have you heard, Abe? The Roman Dictator has sent word to every kingdom. He demands each one send their finest warrior to him." She paused, taking a deep, heavy sigh that seemed to drain her momentarily. "Arthur is going to need that sword, more than ever."

    The weight of Gwen''s words resonated within Emery. He could sense her deep-seated devotion to Arthur. Hearing her concerns stirred a whirlpool of emotions in him, a concoction of empathy, jealousy, and a hint of admiration. But he knew he should primarily feel happiness for her evident loyalty and love.

    As the journey progressed, Emery found himself bing an observer. Gwen''s reactions to the sprawling beauty of the seas, the diversendscapes, and the bustling ports they passed were truly infectious. Her eyes sparkled with wonder and curiosity, making Emery asionally regret not allowing her to explore these ces for longer durations.

    Wanting to provide Gwen with more enriching experiences, Emery found himself crafting reasons to anchor at captivating ports, even if just for brief interludes. This gave Gwen the chance to breathe in the cultures and beauty, making the voyage more memorable.

    However, this also meant they were taking longer than anticipated. By the time five days had rolled around, they had only just made their way into the vast expanse of the Mediterranean Sea. Rome was still a good three to four days away at their current pace.

    Emery, realizing they wouldn''t reach their destination in time, decided to intervene. That night, while Gwen was deep in sleep, Emery tapped into his spirit energy, weaving spells that would guide the waters in their favor. By the time the first rays of the sixth day''s sun pierced the horizon, the familiar port near the Roman city came into view.

    With a sense of aplishment, Emery announced, "We have reached our destination."

 Chapter 1749 Rome

    <h4>Chapter 1749 Rome</h4>

    The sun was directly overhead, casting minimal shadows, as Emery and Gwen approached Rome City after their long trek from the port. The golden hue of midday shone down, making the cobblestones under their feet glisten, and highlighting the details of the great city walls thaty before them.

    The sight was one of diversity and movement. Throngs of people bustled about, their numbers swelling the streets and zas. From the regal Persians in their fine silk robes to the nomads from the distant East with their unique headgear, the city was a tableau of human variety. The mor of multiplenguages created a cacophony, with merchants haggling, childrenughing, and the general din of a lively metropolis.

    Surprisingly, the crowd that was forming was just at the western gate. The gs of countless nations and cities fluttered in the breeze, marking the entries to the north and east gates, hinting at the vastness and influence of Rome.

    Next to Emery, Gwen, the Britannia Queen, had halted, her eyes wide and her face a canvas of emotions. Logress, her own kingdom, paled inparison to the grandeur and magnitude of Rome. The scale of the city, with its architectural marvels and teeming popce, left her momentarily breathless. "It''s magnificent," she whispered.

    Approaching the main entrance, their path was overshadowed by an enormous statue. The chiseled figure, draped in Roman attire and disying an aura of authority, was someone Emery recognized instantly �C Julian Caesar, the zenith of Roman leadership. The statue seemed to silently watch over the city, its eyes seemingly following everyone and no one at the same time.

    Gwen, her voice a mix of reverence and curiosity, remarked, "This man... He''s elevated to the stature of their gods, hasn''t he?"

    Emery, choosing to let the statue speak for itself, offered no response. Instead, he motioned for Gwen to follow, and together they entered the city.

    Inside, while Gwen continued to marvel at the sights and sounds, Emery''s senses were elsewhere. His mystical abilities allowed him to probe the energies and auras of those around him. He was on the lookout for familiar signatures, hoping to locate Arthur and theirpanions. But amidst the overwhelming sensations of the city, a particr concentration of power drew his attention.

    Five magus, their auras pulsating with controlled energy, thirty saints with their ethereal, calming presence, and over a hundred individuals from the sky realms, their very existence a testament to their capabilities. it was a shocking number for powerful Earth individuals.

    Emery had arrived at the summit harboring expectations. He held onto the hope that he''d recognize the unique, ethereal signatures of his friends who had embraced the form of the magus realm. But the presence of five unknown magus forms disrupted his hopes. The energy patterns he detected bore no resemnce to Chumo or Thrax, friends he had seen transition to their magus forms. Their absence among the five only addedyers of questions to his already burdened mind.

    It wasn''t just the quantity but also the quality of power that these beings radiated that made Emery wary. The concentration of such potent entities in one ce was umon. Emery couldn''t shake off the thought that maybe the Kronos faction had a hand in orchestrating this assembly.

    For a split second, Emery considered barreling through the gathering, confronting the unknown head-on. Yet, his strategic mind and concern for coteral damage held him back. Charging without a n might endanger innocent bystanders and his allies. Moreover, the shadow of Julian loomedrge in the backdrop, adding ayer ofplexity to his thoughts.

    Opting for subtlety over confrontation, Emery channeled his energies, reinforcing his barrier spell. He intricately wove a newyer designed to cloak his presence, making him virtually invisible even to the keen senses of a magus. The spellwork felt like cool silk wrapping around him, a protective cocoon.

    Lost in his contemtion, he barely registered Gwen''s voice, tinged with worry. "Something wrong, Abe?"

    Shaking off his reverie, Emery responded, "Yes, my apology I was just thinking, I think it''s this way"

    Before long, a looming structure unfurled before them: a vast, intricateplex that looked rtively new, with its pristine marble pirs and unweathered statues. The entrance was fortified with guards at every visible vantage point, making it clear that this was no ordinary establishment.

    However, among the sea of centurions, one particr figure caught Emery''s discerning eye. Dressed in a unique, darker variant of the Roman armor, a young man stood out. Though his face was still graced with thest remnants of youth, his stance, the way his hand rested casually yet confidently on the hilt of his de, and the palpable energy he radiated suggested he was a formidable sky realm warrior.

    The young soldier''s gaze snapped to Gwen, a flicker of recognition passing over his eyes. "You are here for the summit?"

    Gwen responded with a nod and offered a brief introduction of her being part of the Brittania Knights and came called by their King Arthur Pendragon.

    Emery, meanwhile, remained alert and prepared. Every instinct in him tingled with the desire to peer into the young soldier''s mind, to glean any useful information. But before he could make his move, their path was eased. The guard''s demeanor rxed slightly, a subtle nod acknowledging their credentials.

    "Britannia Knights, they stay in the east wing," the soldier informed them. "However, most are currently gathered at the central temple for the day''s proceedings."

    The young soldier beckoned Emery and Gwen deeper into the heart of theplex. As they proceeded, the sprawling majesty of theplex became evident. Strikingly, it was almost deste, a stark contrast to the teeming streets of Rome thaty just beyond its walls. This juxtaposition between the mor of the city and the hushed reverence of theplex rendered the atmosphere even more surreal.

    As they ventured further, the muffled sound of human voices began to pierce the stillness. These noises crescendoed into distinct shouts and the unmistakable ngor of weapons meeting inbat. Gwen''s eyes widened, the color draining from her face, betraying her rising anxiety.

    Sensing her distress, the young soldier offered aforting reassurance, "There is no need to rm, it''s just a friendly match."

    Continuing on, the path opened into a grand open-air temple. Majestic pirs, adorned with the finest craftsmanship, encircled the area, each marked with intricate statues. A captivated audience of about two hundred sat, their attention riveted on the duel unfolding at the center of the temple.

    On one side was a dark-skinned warrior, his attire a blend of fur and leather, as he brandished a hefty axe with practiced ease. Opposite him stood a Roman soldier, his dark armor matching that of their young guide. Their energies vibrated intensely, the aura unmistakably that of sky realm warriors. But even to an untrained eye, the Roman''s finesse was evident. In a breathtaking sequence of moves, the Roman deftly sidestepped an attack and, with a swift motion, disarmed his opponent.

    From the shadowed periphery of the temple, a jubnt cry rose, "Roman win!"

    Emery''s gaze followed the familiar voice to its source: a man ofmanding presence, radiating the unique energy of a magus realm. The Roman dictator himself, Julian Kaesar.

    x x x x x

    Author Note

    There will be another one or two chapters will be published before the end of the month, please drop by to check it out, if not. hope to see you again next month, thank you very much for the support.

 Chapter 1750 Familiar Faces

    <h4>Chapter 1750 Familiar Faces</h4>

    Emery''s eyesnded on a figure seated on a gleaming white pedestal. Even from a distance, the visage was unmistakable - Julian.

    His silhouette bore a regal posture, and an aura of profound power emanated from him. It was a power that Emery recognized �C the Magus Realm.

    Emery''s sharp senses quickly darted around, attempting to discern the sources of the other pulsating magus auras. Among the crowd, he spotted two familiar faces. Fjolrin, the Northern Shaman, and The Abbot, Both had reached the same Magus realm as Julian.

    Recollections swirled in Emery''s mind, and he remembered whispered concerns of Fjolrin and the Abbot''s hundreds of years of struggles to break through into the magus realm. But seeing them now, having shattered those barriers and basking in the glory of the Magus Realm, Emery''s heart surged with joy.

    His senses, attuned to the vast reservoirs of power in the vicinity, prickled to find the other two Magus. Yet, despite his best efforts, he could not pinpoint their location. Their energies yed a teasing game, palpably present yet ethereally absent from the arena. I

    The lingering echoes of the previous battle''s conclusion still resonated in the air when Julian''s powerful voice cut through, restoring order and expectation. "The score stands at 9 to 4. Who will step forward? Who dares to challenge next?"

    From the periphery of the arena, close to where King Fjolnir observed the proceedings, a stirring caught Emery''s attention. The crowd parted like the sea, making way for a huge man as he rose. His silhouette, even from a distance, sparked a flicker of recognition in Emery.

    Julian, extended a hand in greeting "State your name, Let all present know of the warrior who stands before them."

    The arena seemed to hold its breath, waiting. And then, with a voice as deep as the northern fjords, the giant responded, "I am Thorstein the Mighty, of the Danes, the Vikings!"

    As Thorstein stepped forward, Emery''s memory stretched back to an earlier time, to frostyndscapes and shared tales by the fireside. The massive Viking before him was a living testament to those days. Back then, Emery had known him as a warrior of unmatched zeal, but seeing the aura enveloping Thorstein now was astonishing. The clear, azure shimmer was indicative of the Sky realm, and not just any rank but the lofty eighth. Emery''s surprise was mirrored by many in the arena.

    With a practiced ease, Thorstein unsheathed a handaxe from his side, its de gleaming menacingly. In his other hand, a robust shield came to life, its surface adorned with the symbols of ancient Norse myths. The silence in the arena was palpable, only to be shattered by Thorstein''s roar, a battle cry that hailed from ages past, evoking images of longships and fierce sea raids.

    Opposite him, a young Roman centurion took his position. His stance spoke of training, discipline, and the art of Roman warfare. Yet, as the two shed, the difference in theirbat styles became evident. The Viking''s raw power and relentless assault contrasted with the Roman''s structured defense and strategic strikes. But this centurion, despite his impressive prowess, was overpowered by Thorstein''s raging storm of blows, ultimately stumbling to his defeat.

    Julian''s voice rang out, both congrattory and anticipatory, "Well yed, Viking! Its now 9 to 5. Who wants to go next?"

    As the events unfolded, Emery, with his keen sense of observation, began piecing together therger picture. Theyout of the arena and the spectators'' seating arrangement pointed towards a distinct division. On one side sat the Roman centurions - a sea of dark armor that glistened uniformly under the lights. What was startling was their youth; each of them looked no older than twenty, yet their eyes held a maturity and seriousness one would associate with seasoned warriors.

    Contrasting this was the eclectic mix on the opposite side. There, a melting pot of cultures, backgrounds, and attires created a colorful mosaic. Among them, Emery''s gaze settled on familiar faces. Cloaked figures in dark garb stood out prominently, with Behei, the notorious assassin bested by Chumo, at their forefront. Their mere presence in this arena signaled the gravity of the event and the quality of the warriors gathered.

    Emery''s gaze shifted to another section of the vast arena, revealing a group that unmistakably hailed from thend of the Pharaohs. Decked in opulent linen robes and ornate jewelry, they were unmistakably Egyptian, led by a male sorcerer Imhotep. Yet, as Emery scrutinized the group, a pang of disappointment hit him; the one face he had hoped to see was absent.

    Beyond the Egyptians, there were several other congregations of warriors and mages fromnds unfamiliar to Emery. Their attire, weapons, and the energy they emitted told stories of far-off realms and adventures yet unknown to him.

    Finally, at the far end, a groupmanded his undivided attention. Five knights, resplendent in armor gleamed even in the dim light. At their forefront was King Arthur of Camelot.

    Before long, one of them stepped forward epting the challenge,

    "I am Gwain, the Maiden knight, Brittania"

    In response, from the Roman side, a young warrior rose. He looked barely out of his teens, and inparison to the imposing Gwain, seemed almost fragile.

    "For real? How old are you, kid" Said the Maiden Knight.

    The centurion''s youthful face showed confidence as he replied, "I am not a kid, I am a Roman centurion!"

    As steel met steel, it became evident that while Luciuscked in years, he more thanpensated in skill. Their battle was a dance of agility, power, and technique. For Gwain, it was a humbling experience. Two decades of warfare and yet, this young Roman matched him blow for blow. In the end, while Gwain emerged victorious, the victory was hard-fought, pushing him to the limits of his capabilities.

    Returning to his group, there was no triumph in Gwain''s stride. Instead, his face bore a look of contemtion, perhaps reflecting on the changing times and the rise of new powers.

    King Arthur, standing tall, announced with pride tinged with respect for the opponent, "Brittania ims this round, 9 to 6."

 Chapter 1751 New Generation

    <h4>Chapter 1751 New Generation</h4>

    As the battles raged on, the atmosphere in the arena became increasingly electrifying. Each duel was a disy of sheer skill and determination, with warriors from different cultures showcasing their distinct fighting styles, strategies, and weapons. Every strike, parry, and dodge was cheered on by an audience that was as diverse as the fighters themselves.

    During a brief interlude, Emery''s attention was drawn to Julian. His old friend descended from his grand chair, a symbol of his newfound status, and approached the group of young Roman centurions. Even from a distance, Emery could see Julian gesturing, possibly giving advice or tactical inputs. The youthful soldiers hung onto his every word, their eyes gleaming with reverence and admiration.

    Emery realized the strategic brilliance behind the disy. The Romans were using the event not just for entertainment but as a stage to showcase their next generation of warriors. The implicit message was clear: Rome''s future would be prosperous in the hands of these talented, young centurions who were already disying skill levels on par with seasoned fighters.

    What was particrly rming wasn''t just the strength and number of young warriors present, but the vast tapestry of backgrounds they hailed from. Half of these young warriors were not originally Roman by birth. The swarthy skin of a Thracian stood juxtaposed against the blonde hair of a Dane, and the piercing eyes of a Gaul met the fierce gaze of a warrior from Germania.

    But what struck Emery the most was the unwavering admiration that glimmered in their eyes. Whenever they spoke of "Kaesar", it wasn''t with resentment, but with a reverence that was both confounding and disturbing. It spoke of a loyalty that was either expertly cultivated or ruthlessly enforced.

    This was no mere disy of Rome''s military prowess; it was an unmistakable deration of Rome''s escting dominance.

    As dusk gave way to night, and the torches around the arena red brighter, casting dramatic shadows, the score was announced. With the Romans leading by 14 to 10, Julian resumed his role as the host.

    With a voice that boomed across the arena, he extended his heartfelt gratitude to all participants and invited them to a gracious feast.

    When the host exited the arena, the atmosphere among the attendees shifted. As the vast crowds started to disperse, a palpable undertone of discontent began to ripple through certain factions. It was in this charged environment that Gwen made her move, striding with purpose towards the group from Brittania, where King Arthur and his knight stood.

    As she neared, Arthur''s eyes widened in shock, a mixture of disbelief and recognition coloring his features. "Gwen?" he uttered, his voiceced with confusion. "How? Why are you here?"

    However, the King''s eyes soon shifted,nding on another familiar face in the crowd. Emery seemed to be the unintended recipient of Arthur''s usatory re. The undercurrent of me was evident, but Emery chose to momentarily ignore Arthur''s silent usations and instead focused on reconnecting with other acquaintances.

    As the attendees made their way towards the grand dining table set up for the feast, Emery scanned the area, searching for the two individuals he held in high regard. But his hopes were dashed when he learned that The Abbot, along with a young monk apanying him, had chosen to retreat to their quarters for meditation instead of joining the festivities.

    With the Abbot absent, Emery''s attention was drawn to the group of Danes who were immersed in their merry-making. Raising his cup of wine in a silent salute, he paid his respects to the Shaman King, acknowledging their shared past. However, not wanting to intrude on their revelry, he decided to move on.

    Emery was relieved that Fjolnir seemed to have any inkling about his true identity. This revtion bolstered his confidence in his abilities to navigate thisplex web of alliances and enmities.

    At the end of the feast, the Roman dictator once again made an announcement about the main summit event scheduled for the next day.

    "Have a good rest, we will meet again tomorrow"

    Observing the genuine camaraderie and the spirit of sportsmanship on disy, Emery felt his initial apprehensions of Julian fade away. It seemed this friend of his had grown not just in power but in wisdom and diplomacy.

    Perhaps he was mistaken about him and to clear things up, it''s probably best to approach the man with his real identity. Emery decided to follow the man and was ready to reconnect when a sudden shift in the energy of the ce made him halt.

    Two magus, the one he had not seen, appear before Julian. Their approach was non-threatening, almost friendly. But Emery''s heart sank as he recognized them. The duo �� a man and a woman �� were Magus of the Kronoss faction.

    Emery''s internal rms red. What could their presence here mean?

    ####

    Author''s Note:

    Dear readers,

    With the conclusion of this chapter, the month of August draws to a close. I trust that the chapters have met your expectations and brought you enjoyment.

    I apologize for the slight reduction in releases at the beginning of the month. This was due to my engagement in the creation of a new novel, "Re: Apocalypse Game." This endeavor was undertaken as part of the WPC 2023 writingpetition, and I am hopeful that the recognition garnered from thispetition will provide the affirmation I seek in pursuing writing as my final career.

    Simultaneously, managing two stories helped the creative side of my brain and pushed me to write more chapters. The result was:

    July: 47 EGM chapters.

    August: 47 EGM chapters? + 43 RAG chapters

    This is intended to underscore that "Earth''s Greatest Magus" remains my paramount focus.

    As we approach the forting month, this novel is poised to mark its third anniversary. In this juncture, I wish to express my profound gratitude for your unwavering support. This is especially directed towards those who have been steadfast supporters over an extended period.

    #####

    September Spoiler,

    Emery VS Kronoss Faction

    #####

    Hope you all will join me again for September chapters, and don''t forget to drop by our Discord channel for the end-of-the-month events!

 Chapter 1752 My Path

    <h4>Chapter 1752 My Path</h4>

    "I will do whatever is necessary to guard this world, that I promise."

    From the moment I set foot back on Earth, that promise has been the guiding beacon of my every move. The echoing wind beneath the wings of every decision, every sacrifice I''ve made. It''s amitment I''ve kept, and the evidence surrounds me.

    Spanning 6.5 million miles, I''ve stitched together the diverse fabric of 121 separate kingdoms. Through strategic alliances, passionate diplomacy, and sometimes unavoidable confrontations, I''ve brought these vast territories under a singr banner. Now, 1.2 billion souls live and thrive under my care.

    Gone are the days of rampant wars and restless nights. Now, a universal tranquility envelops the Earth. Onew governs thend, one policy directs its progress, and one ruler �� me �� ensures its steadfast continuation. All are treated justly, and all flourish in this newfound unity.

    As I traverse the corridors of my expansive pce or walk amongst my people in the streets, the air reverberates with their voices. "Kaesar, Kaesar, Kaesar," they chant in unison.

    Some with awe, some with reverence, and others with sheer gratitude. I am not just their leader, but the embodiment of their hopes��the emperor of this world.

    It''s a heavy crown,den with responsibilities and expectations. But this is the path I chose, or perhaps, the path that chose me��the path of the sovereign.

    I could feel the surging energy, a maelstrom of power swirling inside. A searing heat enveloped me, A rity, like the birth of a new dawn, began to form. Power surged through every fiber of my being, amplifying my capabilities beyond measure.

    [Your core is experiencing changes.]

    [Integratingprehension ofw��]

    [2%..3%.....]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Fire by 8% achieved]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Metal by 8% achieved]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Sovereign by 5% achieved]

    [You have reached a breakthrough into Magus Realm - Crescent Moon]

    [Battle Power increased exponentially] [Battle Power 182 (275)]

    [elerated regeneration capability attained]

    [Flight mastery achieved]

    #####

    Amidst the surge of newfound powers, Julian felt an inexplicable hollowness tug at the edges of his tion. An echoing void within his chest, almost as if the vastness of his achievements was overshadowed by a looming question. He murmured to the vast chambers of his pce, "Now what? What lies ahead for me?"

    The path of the sovereign had been both his salvation and his torment. Its double-edged nature gnawed at him: on one side, the unparalleled power and respect, and on the other, the insatiable desire for more.

    It was in this reflective moment that a presence announced itself. The delegation from the Kronoss faction had arrived. At its helm was a figure of arresting beauty, with eyes that held millennia of stories and wisdom. She was Athena, revered and respected as both the god of war and the god of wisdom.

    "Congrattions on your breakthrough, Kaesar," her voice was a melodious chime, carrying with it the weight of ages.

    Julian, ever the consummate diplomat, rose to greet her. With a grand gesture, he weed Athena into his sanctum, intent on showcasing the splendors of Rome that flourished under his leadership.

    "This is indeed impressive. Your capabilities surpass any king Earth has ever witnessed"

    Though her words were draped in admiration, Julian wasn''t easily swayed by ttery. The sharp instincts that had carried him to the peak of power now alerted him to an underlying intention in Athena''s visit. With a measured tone, he inquired,

    "What is it that you want?"

    With a serene smile, Athena responded, "I want what you want�� peace"

    She further revealed her position in the cosmic hierarchy, standing third inmand, shadowed only by Kronoss and the venerable Zeus. While these two powerhouses were less inclined toward diplomacy, Athena bore a different perspective. She entertained the possibility of a truce between Earth Magus and the Kronoss faction.

    Julian, furrowing his brow, pondered, "What then of the anticipated duels?"

    Athena, ever deserving of her title as the god of wisdom, gracefully elucidated, "The duels can continue to determine Earth''s caretaker. But a duel is not war. It''s a test of prowess, not a call for annihtion."

    She added, "Let the most deserving faction be the protector of this world. won''t you agree?"

    Athena''s voice took on a graver tone, "Within two decades, a catastrophe threatens to envelop this world. You''ve borne witness to the might of the cyclops, haven''t you? If you be the chosen caretaker of this realm, would you not wish for allies in such trying times?"

    Julian''s heart tightened as memories surged, transporting him to the dark times on the Andora. He had witnessed first-hand the cataclysmic aftermath of such events, and the very idea of Earth suffering a simr fate was unbearable.

    Yet, as Athena continued, it became clear that her words on the impending disaster were not the primary bait. She leaned in, her eyes searching Julian''s, and with an almost seductive tone whispered,

    "Kaesar, tell me truthfully, does being the Emperor of Earth fulfill your ambitions?"

    "Do you not dream bigger? Would you be content being the apex predator in a mere pond when there''s an entire ocean waiting to be dominated?"

    Her proposal was audacious and tantalizing.

    "Cooperate with us and not only will you reign over Earth, but we will also guide you in carving out a new empire within the vast expanse of the Magus universe."

    It felt as though Athena''s words were woven with magic. She appeared to gaze right into the depths of Julian''s soul, understanding and manipting his deepest desires.

    She presented an opportunity only Kronoss, the present custodian of Earth, had the authority to grant.

    "We could start by letting more Earth people enter the Magus universe"

    Driven by Athena''s tantalizing offer, Julian wasted no time in orchestrating an event that would not only demonstrate Earth''s potential but also serve as a testing ground for the world''s elite. He announced the inception of the ''Magus Summit,'' a grand convocation beckoning warriors from every corner of the. His objective was clear: to find a champion deserving enough to earn a rare passage into the vast expanse of the Magus universe.

    On the inaugural day of the Summit, the arena thrummed with anticipation as warriors from the Sky realm showcased their prowess. As dusk approached, Julian''s thoughts turned to the next day, where champions from the revered Saint realm would take center stage. He earnestly hoped to identify a candidate who would truly show Earth''s potential.

    Overseeing this grand spectacle was Apollo, another Magus from the Kronoss faction, handpicked to adjudicate the event. With amanding presence and discerning eye, he closely watched every bout.

    In the cool embrace of the evening, Julian approached Apollo, curiosity evident in his eyes.

    "Apollo, share your thoughts. Did any contender stand out to you today?"

    Apollo, thoughtful, responded, "For the Sky realm, age is the main factor, so your young Roman warriors were the only ones I have my eyes on, but tomorrow is another day, and I eagerly await the Saint realm contenders."

    Feeling the weight of the day on his shoulders, Julian decided to retreat to the sanctuary of his chambers. But as he neared his door, a disconcerting sensation gripped him. The air grew cold, and an unsettling energy wafted from within.

    Drawing his energy around him, Julian challenged the intruder, "Reveal yourself! Who dares intrude upon my sanctum?"

    Challenging the unseen presence, he demanded, "Reveal yourself! Who dares to disturb me? Come out!!"

    From the shadows, a voice - achingly familiar and filled with nuances of past encounters - answered, "Have you forgotten about me, Julian?"

    "You!! Emery!!"

    x x x x x x x

    Wee to September chapters, thank you for your continuous support

 Chapter 1753 Questions

    <h4>Chapter 1753 Questions</h4>

    "Emery! Is that truly you?" Julian''s voice wavered with disbelief as he looked upon the man''s altered form.

    Emerging from the shadows with a graceful, almost fluid motion, Emery began to shift and reshape. As his familiar features took form, he strode confidently into the chamber. Pausing to take in the opulence of the room, his eyes finally settled on the balcony''s view of Rome.

    The city''s sprawling expanse, glowing with countless lights, stretched out beneath them. He mused aloud, "It appears much has changed, You''ve been busy, Julian."

    Julian struggled to find his voice. Though the man before him bore Emery''s face, an unsettling aura surrounded him. A sensation Julian couldn''t quite ce. "How? When did you arrive?" Julian asked, trying to reconcile the Emery he once knew with the figure standing before him. "I can''t feel your spiritual energy at all. Why?"

    Emery, leisurely picked up an ornate cup from the table. He poured a dark, rich wine into the chalice, the liquid shimmering in the dim light. After taking a slow, deliberate sip, he met Julian''s eyes, his own gaze piercing and intense. "Rx," Emery said soothingly, his voice dripping with mystery. "It''s really me. No need for rm." A hint of amusement twinkled in his eyes as he added, "Unless, of course, you have something to hide"

    Julian''s face flushed with indignation. "Hide? From you?" He scoffed, trying to mask his own unease. "I have nothing to hide�� but you... Thrax talks highly about you�� Now you are here, this is good, very good!"

    However, Emery was not one to be easily sidetracked. He closed the distance between them, his every step measured and deliberate. "Enough," he said, his voice colder now, more demanding. "I need to know: why the Kronoss are here?"

    Julian hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "Ahh that, of course�� don''t misunderstand I can exin"

    Emery raised an eyebrow, intrigued. With a flourish of his cloak, he settled onto a plush sofa. He leaned back, steepling his fingers, his entire demeanor suggesting he was prepared for a lengthy conversation. "Very well, I''m all ears."

    As Julian began recounting the events that had transpired, his eyes shone with a mixture of pride and anticipation. He detailed how, under his leadership, Rome''s stature had grown to the point that it drew the attention of the enigmatic Kronoss magus, Athena. This attention had culminated in a proposal, one that he believed could usher in a new era for both their worlds.

    "The essence of the proposal," Julian began, letting the weight of each word sink in, "is a simple exchange. The Kronoss are willing to grant select young warriors from our world ess to the Magus universe. In return, all they ask is adherence to a set of guidelines with full transparency."

    Julian had pored over the guidelines with meticulous attention, weighing each use and its potential implications. "At face value, it seems like a fair trade. We gain entry to their realms, they gain some oversight over our best and brightest."

    Leaning in, Emeryments "They''re seeking to gauge our strengths and weaknesses."

    Straightening up, Julian''s demeanor shifted, bing more animated, "But here''s the beauty of it �C this ''exchange'' cuts both ways. As much as they will assess us, we''ll also gain invaluable insights into their capabilities, fortifying ourselves for the designated duels"

    Julian''s ability to weave words and craftpelling arguments had always been one of his strongest suits. Yet Emery, with his heightened spiritual perception, knew that words, no matter how eloquently put, couldn''t always be taken at face value.

    The depth of Julian''s conviction was clear, but Emery''s past experiences had taught him caution. Memories of his dealings with Hades, coupled with the warnings of his departed mentor, Lord Izta, loomedrge in his mind. This history made Emery skeptical of the Kronoss''s true intentions, no matter how genuine Julian seemed.

    After a tense pause, Emery''s eyes, cold and prating, locked onto Julian''s. "How can you ce your trust in them?" he questioned, his voice dripping with suspicion.

    Julian''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, a hint of frustration shimmering beneath. "Do you think I am a fool? Of course, I don''t trust them!, but as long as they benefit us, I will give them a chance to prove it"

    Emery''s piercing gaze didn''t waver as he leaned in, emphasizing every syble.

    "Then, what about you? how could I trust you!?"

    The usatory tone in Emery''s voice caught Julian off guard. His cheeks flushed with a mix of confusion and anger. "Who are you to question my integrity? Are you really him? You may look like him but you are so different. the Emery I knew, would not doubt his friend.

    "That Emery you know has died!"

    Julian''s confusion was palpable. "If you aren''t him, then who are you!?"

    Bypassing the question, Emery''s voice grew cold and firm. "Answer me, Julian. How can I trust you now, especially after the promise you broke?"

    Julian''s demeanor shifted suddenly, the gentle king reced by a roaring lion. "What promise did I break!! And do you dare to ask me that!! fuck you!! Where have you been these past few years huh!"

    As Julian''s emotions surged, a powerful energy emanated from him. It wasn''t just a mental shift; it was a palpable force, a tangible rise in his aura. As he felt the energy shift, he barked an urgentmand to summon his guards.

    But Emery, quick as lightning and just as unpredictable, lunged at Julian. With a blur of motion, he seized the Roman, his fingers brushing the core of Julian''s power, and they vanished, pulled into a swirling vortex of a spatial gate.

    When they re-emerged, the surroundings had drastically changed. Gone were the opulent chambers, reced by the open expanse of a destendscape a hundred miles outside the majestic city of Rome. The sudden dislocation left Julian momentarily disoriented.

    Collecting himself, he red at Emery, fury evident in his eyes. "You overstep, Emery! No one, NO ONE, treats a Kaesar like this!"

    Emery''s response was not verbal, but a palpable increase in hisbat energy. As Julian''s anger reached its pinnacle, Emery sensed an overwhelming force emanating from him, both battle power and soul force. a power that rivaled the might of the half-moon phase.

    Realizing the confrontation was inevitable, Julian unsheathed his sword. It shimmered in the dim light, a prelude to the storm toe, as heunched himself at Emery with unbridled intensity.

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1754 Dominate

    <h4>Chapter 1754 Dominate</h4>

    Beneath a canopy of stars, the two floated effortlessly above the vast expanse of the shimmering ocean. The gentle sound of waves crashing below contrasted starkly with the palpable tension that hung in the air.

    Julian, eyes burning with determination, eximed, "You asked for this!" As the words left his lips, a radiant energy began to emanate from his core, engulfing his entire form. His physique shimmered in a brilliant golden hue, signifying the activation of an unprecedented power.

    This was no ordinary enhancement. Every fiber of his being, from the physical to the spiritual, seemed supercharged. It wasn''t merely his battle prowess; his soul force, the very essence of his magus existence, was aze.

    Holding a magnificent de, Julian charged forward. The sword was swang with thebinedw of fire and metal. As it moved, it left a trail of fiery brilliance, cutting through the cool night air, setting the surroundings alight, and painting the horizon with brilliant streaks of orange and red. With one swift movement, the de found its mark, seemingly cleaving Emery in two.

    However, the triumphant smirk on Julian''s face quickly faded. "Huh! Illusion?!" he gasped.

    The figure thaty split in half wasn''t Emery but a mere shadow. Emery''s actual form remained untouched. Emery had no intentions of revealing his true power or location to the prying senses of the Kronoss magus, hence he still kept his protective barrier intact.

    With deft maneuvers, Emery evaded Julian''s every lunge and strike, all while manipting his opponent''s perception through his mental ability.

    Julian, frustration evident in his voice, sneered, "Is that all you''ve learned over these years? ying hide and seek?"

    In response, Emery suddenly materialized right in front of Julian. The proximity was so close that Julian could see his reflection in Emery''s piercing eyes. "Look closely," Emery whispered, his voiceced with a challenge.

    Without warning, the fabric of the surrounding space began to contort. It was as if reality itself was bending, forming a vast dark sphere that expanded, nketing an area several miles in every direction. From within this obsidian abyss, an ominous energy began to gather. Soon, the silhouette of a colossal entity, characterized by multiple writhing tentacles, emerged from Emery''s shadow, casting an eerie luminescence in the otherwise pitch-ck void.

    The sight was nothing short of eldritch. Julian''s voice quivered as he eximed,

    "What... what is that creature?"

    The monstrous form, its tentacles stretching and writhing, was enough to send chills down anyone''s spine. Yet what left Julian truly aghast was Emery''s transformation. Upon releasing his protective shield, Emery revealed his real form: a half-moon magus, his aura shimmering with a preternatural intensity. The sheer magnitude of his soul force was overwhelming, and it seemed to pulsate stronger with every passing second like a heartbeat growing ever more fervent.

    Emery''s voice cut through the charged atmosphere, serene amid the chaos. "This here is my new friend, unfortunately, this is the only means to fight you without being detected"

    As the implication of those words sunk in, Julian''s once fiery determination began to wane. The overwhelming might disyed by Emery made his previous confidence seem misced. With every inch Emery drew closer, an oppressive force weighed on Julian. It was a palpable reminder of the vast chasm of power between them.

    Julian''s thoughts involuntarily raced back to a fateful confrontation seven years prior. The recollection was vivid: a crushing defeat, his pride trampled upon, and the sting of rejection when his aid was spurned because he was deemed too weak.

    This desperation feeds into hisw of sovereign. This internal wellspring of power surged through him, enhancing his capabilities. Channeling two magus innate abilities simultaneously - [Armor of the me] and [Armor of the Metal] - he encased himself in a resplendent golden energy armor. This newfound protection bolstered his courage.

    Julian swung his scorching de with all his power, but Emery?dodged his initial strike, parried the second with ease, and with breathtaking precision, seized Julian''s sword-wielding arm during the third onught. The grip was irond, rendering Julian immobile.

    In his frantic struggle to break free, Julian was caught off-guard by a sudden eruption of spatial magic from Emery. It was a rare spell,?a spell long since being used. The potency of this magic snuffed out the mes engulfing Julian''s de and, to his horror, neutralized his entire energy armor.

    [Anti - Magic]

    Despair washed over Julian. The sovereign power he cherished and depended on was effortlessly neutralized. The harsh realization dawned upon him - Emery''s prowess had surpassed his own, perhaps to an insurmountable degree.

    In a matter of moments, the tide had turned irrevocably. Emery stood dominant.

    Defeat hung heavily in the air as Julian, shoulders slumped and voiceden with resignation, conceded, "You win, you always do" " His eyes, which had once zed with defiance, now glistened with vulnerability. "Just tell me what you want,... You want to kill me?"

    As Julian''s words resonated, the chaotic power of Khaos began its retreat, flowing back into Emery like a stream finding its way back to the ocean. The warped space around them started to regain its former stillness. Emery, with an almost disinterested tone, replied, "I seek the truth... What are you nning with the Kronos?"

    Drawing a deep, shuddering breath, Julian''s voice wavered as he responded, "I really have nothing else to hide... What I told you is the truth��"

    Emery''s piercing gaze bore into Julian, studying every nuance of his countenance.

    "Then why are you nervous�� Julian? You are hiding something from me"

    Julian''s face contorted with a mix of pain and guilt "I�� I made a mistake�� and I regret it"

    Emery''s keen mental faculties picked up on Julian''s emotional tumult. He could almost visualize the epicenter of Julian''s distress: an image of a woman, Queen Klea of Egypt. Julian''s obsession with her was evident, a fact Emery had surmised over time.

    It suddenly dawned on Emery that Julian''s emotional entanglement with her was the very obstacle that had muddied his previous psychic probe into Roman''s intentions.

    Exhaling deeply, a hint of unease crept into Emery''s demeanor. The mention of Klea brought forthplexities he hadn''t intended to confront just yet, memories and feelings he''d rather have left untouched until he saw her.

    "Where is she now?"

    Caught off guard, Julian hesitated momentarily. "You haven''t seen her?, She returned to the magus realm two years ago. She''s been in search of you."

    The weight of Juliana''s words settled in the space between them, emphasizing the gravity of Emery''s decision. Noticing Emery lost in contemtion, Julian ventured, "You''ve returned without authorization from the caretaker, haven''t you? This could be troublesome, especially with that monstrous strength you have... They would make it hard for you"

    Emery''s eyes remained unyielding, "Let them try"

    Julian''s shoulders drooped, the tension in him evident. "Emery, your growth in strength is remarkable, and yet raw power isn''t the solution to everything. Even if you can single-handedly break the whole Kronos faction apart, will you be able to handle the repercussions of the whole Magus alliance?"

    Julian continued, "Remember, the duel mandates ten participants and you are just one. Please listen to me�� trust me�� let me deal with this matter"

    Before Emery could respond, the atmosphere suddenly became charged with a distinct energy, signaling the approach of two powerful magus entities. The unmistakable signature belonged to the Kronos magus.

    Julian''s face turned towards the energy source. "You must depart..." he urged.

    But Emery was already gone, leaving behind only an ephemeral echo, "Trust... earned it"

    Soon after, Athena and Apollo descended from the skies, their robes billowing in the wind, with expressions of concern etched across their faces.

    "Julian!" Athena''s voice was sharp with urgency. "Who were you fighting with?"

    Eyes betraying nothing, Julian replied, "No one, I am here alone, training by myself"

    Apollo, ever the skeptic, utilized his unique ability to scan the area for any residual traces of a recent sh. To his surprise, he found none. Moreover, upon closer inspection of Julian, there were no visible signs of injury orbat.

    Maintaining his poise, Julian turned to Athena, his voice steady. "Like I said, I was just training by myself, and now I am tired" With a teasing smile at Athena he added, "Should you have further queries, feel free to apany me to my quarter."

    X x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1755 Truth

    <h4>Chapter 1755 Truth</h4>

    The truth was that Emery felt some joy upon seeing Julian after so long and marveling at his growth. Yet, the looming shadow of the Kronoss situation soured what could have been a heartwarming reunion.

    Julian''s aspirations had always been grand, but Emery detected a shift in his friend''s demeanor, an insatiable thirst for more. He could overlook the ambition, but the implications worried him deeply. The haunting vision of a day where he and Julian would stand on opposite ends of a battle line.

    After all, Julian had been more than just a friend to Emery. He was a brother-in-arms who had braved countless trials alongside him. In the vastness of the universe, Julian was family.

    Yet, with Kronoss stirring the waters, Emery felt a storm brewing. He feared that their influence might be the wedge that drove them apart. Their offer of coboration only deepened his suspicions. For Emery, trust wasn''t given freely, and the shadows of past betrayals lingered. To even entertain the thought of cooperation, he needed more than just words. He demanded ountability, especially when it came to the wrongsmitted against his revered Senior Izta.

    Thus, instead of diving headfirst into the chaos, Emery decided on a cautious approach. Remaining unseen, he would keep a close watch on Kronoss''s moves. Each step, each decision he''d make, would be informed by what he observed from the shadows.

    ###

    Under the cloak of night, Emery slipped into Rome city, adopting the guise of Abe Fantumar. The ancient city''s heartbeat seemed to resonate with tales of glory and ambition. Tonight, he was drawn to an estate �C an abode for the Britannia Kings and their knights.

    The imposing silhouette of the estate loomed ahead as he approached, its spires piercing the darkened sky. Candlelight flickered from the windows, revealing the shadows of figures inside. At the entrance of the main chamber stood four Britannia strongest knights; Sir Gawain, Sir Ghad, Sir Percival, and Sir Tristan, the knights of the Round Table.

    They all has ascended to the Sky realm, achieving the formidable rank 7. The sheer magnitude of their growth was palpable �C they radiated strength and power, perhaps three, even five times more than when Emeryst crossed paths with them. However their animated discussion centered on the prowess of the astonishing Roman young centurions.

    Emery passed them unnoticed, their senses masked from his presence. However, a name floated from their conversation that caused him to pause: "Lanzo!"

    One knight added, excitement evident in his voice, "Yes, that''s right! If Sir Lanzo is here, the tide of today''s matches will certainly shift."

    A hint of amusement flickered across Emery''s eyes, manifesting as a subtle smile on his lips. He continued his way, his steps silent, but purposeful. The main chamber beckoned, and with it, a new enigma tied to the summit event he was determined to unravel.

    Outside the chamber, the muffled voices of two souls in heated debate reached his ears. Arthur''s voice, tinged with exasperation and concern, was unmistakable. The king was baffled, unable to fathom why the Queen, Gwen, had ventured into this ce against his express wishes. Her retort was passionate, fueled by a belief that the entity within the legendary sword summoned her. She was adamant that Arthur need to wield it in the forting match.

    The tension between the pair was palpable, a tempest of emotions threatening to boil over. But as with many storms, it subsided, reced by a shared understanding and the mutual decision to rest and gather strength for the challenges of the morrow.

    The echoing footsteps of Arthur leaving the main chamber reached Emery''s ears. The weight of their recent conversation lingered in the air, thick with unresolved tensions. In a curious turn of events, Arthur chose not to spend the night in the main chamber with Gwen but opted instead for thepany of his knights.

    Before Emery could take another step, an all too familiar voice echoed from within the chamber, arresting his movement. "Abe�� is that you? Please,e in."

    Emery was surprised, although she herself has reached the impressive rank 8 Sky Realm, she''s far from being able to detect him. Pushing the door open, he stepped into a room illuminated by soft candlelight. There sat Gwen, stood at the center of the room, her posture that of a queen yet with a vulnerability that belied her status.

    "You really are outside��" The corners of her lips curled up in a gentle smile as she saw him, relief evident in her eyes. However, Emery, always perceptive, detected a depth of emotion swirling beneath her serene exterior.

    "Did you require my assistance, Your Grace?" Emery inquired politely, his tone respectful yet distant.

    She paused, collecting her thoughts before responding. "Abe, I wanted to express my gratitude for your unwavering support. Despite Arthur''s reservations, my decision toe here was mine alone. You should not bear the brunt of his displeasure."

    She hesitated, choosing her next words carefully. "On the other hand, your presence gave me the strength, and I am really.... grateful for yourpany ��I wouldn''t have the courage to go without you"

    Emery, ever the stoic guardian, replied, "I am sure you can, My Grace, and apanying you is both my duty and my honor."

    She looked down momentarily, a hint of disappointment clouding her features. Sensing he was preparing to depart, she quickly added,

    "You were gone for hours just now" Her voice started to tremble? when she ask "Where were you? ��. I was worried"

    He turned to face her, their eyes locking in an intense gaze, there was one unspeakable question etched on Emery''s face, "Why?" and this made Gwen voice wavered, betraying her unease.? "I thought �� I really thought that you might''ve achieved your objective...? and leave again�� without words"

    The atmosphere within the chamber was thick with tension. Gwen''s eyes, usually so full of regal poise, now shimmered with restrained emotion, threatening to spill over.

    As she held his gaze, Emery realized that his identity has been found. Taking in her demeanor, ventured a question devoid his previous politeness.

    "Its the sword isn''t it? It grants you insight of me?"

    Her dam ofposure broke at his words, her heart turn teary but a genuine smile came to her face as she said "It really is you��" she whispered, choking on her emotions. "But no, the sword reveals nothing."

    Seeing Emery confusion she added "A journey across the Mediterranean Sea in just a single night? do you take me for a fool? Though my feet may not have wandered far, my mind has traveled the world through the books we once read together."

    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Gwen moved closer, the distance between them shrinking with every step. "You might have deceived me once, but you cannot do it again," she dered.

    Hovering before him, her fingers trembled as they reached for his face. "Allow me to see the man behind the fa?ade, let me see you ...Emery."

    Slowly, the illusionary mask faded, revealing Emery''s true countenance. Gwen''s mixed feelings of joy and sorrow were evident as she saw his familiar face. The sheer weight of the moment rendered her momentarily breathless. Overwhelmed by the sight of him, Gwen found herself propelled into his embrace, her hands resting on the steady beat of his heart. The weight of years without him pressed between them, making the moment both poignant and bittersweet.

    After what felt like both an eternity and mere seconds, Gwen stepped back, her posture straightening, the regal aura she wore like a second skin slowly reasserting itself. "I''m sorry, It''s unbing of me to lose myposure like this." she began, eager to shift the focus away from her emotional outburst.

    "So, now that you finally reveal yourself, tell me your story, I want to hear it"

    Fortunately their days on the ship had fostered a newfound intimacy, making it easier for them to dive into stories and memories.

    Emery narrated his adventures, painting vivid pictures with his words. Gwen listened, rapt, even if some tales were beyond her understanding. She feltforted just hearing his voice, feeling the rhythm of their shared past. However, when Emery touched upon her own story, Gwen was silent for a second before saying that she could not be any happier with her life.

    Though Emery sensed the half-truth, he chose not to delve deeper.

    Gwen''s gaze became inquisitive. "You''re here because of the summit, aren''t you? Do you foresee any danger tomorrow?"

 Chapter 1756 The Summit

    ?

    The next morning, a golden haze painted the sky, heralding another day of high anticipation. A richly ornate horn echoed through the surroundings, summoning the guests back to the temple arena. Among the gathering was Emery, who seamlessly slipped into his role: the Britannia knight and noble, Abe Fantumar. With practiced ease, he cast his spell, masking his overwhelming might, leaving behind only the impression of an ordinary Sky Realm power signature.

    As the Britannian delegation gracefully entered the arena''s arches, a realization struck them. The vast expanse, which yesterday was teeming with 200 attendees, now held significantly fewer guests. Quick calctions estimated the number at around 150. This unforeseen reduction was evident, and soon enough, the air was rife with whispered spections and furtive nces, as many pondered over the missing 50.

    The gentle murmurs were abruptly silenced by the grandeur of the arriving entourage. At its helm was the man who cast an imposing shadow over not just Rome, but perhaps all of Earth �� Julian Kaesar, Rome''s dictator.

    Behind him marched 50 armored centurions, their armor reflecting the sunlight in blinding shes. But what followed them was even more captivating. The arena resonated with hushed gasps and muffled murmurs as two unique-looking people made their entrance: Athena, with a beauty that hid a fierce strength, and Apollo, whose most notable feature was his dazzling silver irises, reminiscent of the moon''s glow.

    While the entire arena was understandably distracted by this disy, two among them seemed especially vignt �� the magus, Fjolnir, and the Abbot. Both had discernibly stiffened, recognizing the Kronos Magus pair. Yet, therger assembly, consumed with anticipation, remainedrgely unaware of these undercurrents, their attention focused on the impending announcements.

    Julian, with a regal stride, ascended to the pedestal overlooking the assembly. Taking a moment to let his gaze sweep over the kings, queens, warlords, and various dignitaries, he acknowledged them with a measured nod. Once the formalities were dispensed with, he addressed the noticeable absence of the previous day''s attendees.

    "Do not be concerned with those that have left this gathering," he began in a voice that resonated authority, "they have deemed themselves unworthy of our time."

    Julian''s statement stirred a hive of reactions among the attendees, and the previously hushed arena was now filled with audible murmurs and discreet conversations.

    Emery, couldn''t help but overhear some of these whispers that the particr group that had departed overnight. Their leaving apparently attributed to a devastating defeat their warrior had suffered the previous day, an insult they seemingly could not swallow.

    Julian seemed unperturbed by the rising volume of conversations. With an air of grace, he rose from his seated position. His eyes, sharp as an eagle''s, began a meticulous scan of the assembled crowd. Every face he met was subjected to a few seconds of intense scrutiny. Emery felt an involuntary chill as he wondered if the Roman was specifically seeking him out amongst the throng of faces. Yet, as much as Julian''s gaze was piercing, it was also enigmatic, leaving Emery to specte on its true intent.

    With the audience''s full attention captured, Julian cleared his throat, an action that silenced the growing cacophony. "I apologize for the ambiguity of this proceedings," he began, his voice resonant, echoing through the vast arena. He had a ir for the dramatic, always knowing when to pause and when to emphasize, weaving his words into a tapestry that held his audience captive. "While some mimunications may have arisen, today I am here to shed light on the primary objective of this summit."

    He paused momentarily, letting his words settle before continuing, "Our world stands at the precipice of an unprecedented threat, one that threatens the very fabric of our existence."

    An eastern king, draped in richly adorned robes, let out a derisive snort. Leaning towards his confidant, he whispered, loud enough for many around him to hear, "The only palpable threat to our realms is Rome itself." Murmurs of agreement rippled through certain sections of the audience. It was evident that Rome''s ostentatious disy the previous day had garnered them as much resentment as awe. Many among the attendees might have harbored such sentiments, but very few had the audacity to voice them.

    Despite the murmured concordance to the eastern king''s sentiments, Julian''s smile remained unfazed radiating confidence and assurance. The surrounding energy seemed to heighten with every heartbeat, and just as the anticipation reached its crescendo, Julian subtly gestured with his hand.

    A loud nk echoed through the temple as a phnx of armored soldiers marched in, their synchronized footsteps echoing ominously. Their armor was distinct, gleaming under the temple''s lights - not the typical armor of the Roman centurions but that of the praetorian guards, renowned for their unwavering loyalty to the Kaesar.

    Each guard''s stern face wore an expression of sheer determination. However, it wasn''t the soldiers that seized the invitees'' focus. Their gazes were riveted to arge, cloth-covered cart that was being slowly and cautiously pulled into the temple''s center.

    From within the shrouded cart, an eerie symphony of screeches pierced the air, eliciting visible shudders from many in the room. The silhouette, although distorted, hinted at some monstrous entity incarcerated within.

    Murmurs spread like wildfire. "Is that a bear?" one delegate whispered. "No, those shrieks sound avian, maybe a giant bat," another countered. But a third voice, heavy with skepticism, chipped in, "I''ve never heard of a bat that enormous."

    With a sense of ceremonial gravity, the praetorians formed a protective ring around the cart. They poised in battle-ready stances, their shields up and swords pointing outward. Emerging from their ranks, a familiar figure approached the mysterious cart - Mark Anthony, Kaesar''s trusted confidant and right-hand man. With a voice that echoed dominance, he dered,

    "Behold, the face of our mutual enemy."

    On Julian''s silent nod, Mark Anthony dramatically whisked the covering off the cage, unveiling a monstrous figure. Its grotesque, stony face twisted in rage,rge wings thrashing violently against the metal confines. Its eyes, devoid of any discernible emotion, scanned its surroundings with palpable malevolence.

    A collective gasp escaped the crowd. "What monstrosity is this?" someone shouted, their voice echoing the horror felt by many. "By the gods, we''re staring at a demon!" another eximed.

    Emery, though seasoned in facing diverse creatures in his journeys, was taken aback by this entity. The symbol on his palm pulsed lightly, feeding him information:

    [Abyss creature - Gargoyles].

    Connecting the dots swiftly, Emery surmised that these beings must have emerged from the very abyss Gaia had forewarned about.

    The stillness that had settled upon the room was disrupted by Julian''s subtle gesture. As if on cue, Mark, with a sense of foreboding gravitas, unlocked the cage. The gargoyle, though bound by heavy chains, lunged towards the crowd with taut energy, its piercing shrieks resonating with raw ferocity.

    Without hesitation, two elite praetorian guards stepped forward, their eyes fixed on the monstrous behemoth before them. As they closed in from opposite sides, their swords gleamed menacingly. The sound of steel striking the gargoyle''s stony hide rang out, echoing through the temple. But to the audience''s shock, the creature remained unharmed. In a swift, retaliatory move, itshed out with a massive w, sending one guard flying, his armored form crashing meters away.

    The room''s atmosphere grew tense as it became abundantly clear that this was no ordinary foe. Its rock-like skin seemed impervious to the renowned Roman steel, a material thought to be peerless in its quality. A coordinated effort by four praetorians, marked by a cacophony of shing weapons and the creature''s guttural roars, finally subdued the beast. It took numerous strikes, each more forceful than thest, before they managed to break through its hardened exterior, vanquishing the creature.

    Julian, his poise undeterred, addressed the room. "What you have witnessed is but a single entity from the abyss, unearthed from the depths of our world. We have discovered thousands like it, poised to breach our realm." He paused for effect, letting the weight of his revtion sink in. Just as murmurs began to fill the space, he added, "And to add to our woes, 108 nests have been found scattered across ournds."

    Skepticism arose from the crowd. "This is a charade! What game are you Romans ying?" one voice demanded. Another scoffed, "Such tales are the fodder of bard songs!."

    Unfazed, Julian raised his voice, its timbre resonating with an authority that seemed almost supernatural. Emery, with his honed senses, felt it as more than mere words �C it was akin to a mental enchantment, exuding an air of majesty. "I have said my warning," Julian proimed. "Those of you who deem my words true may stay. Those who doubt can depart."

    The weight of Julian''s promation lingered in the air. After a moment that felt like an eternity, about half of the attendees, their expressions a mix of skepticism and fear, began to exit the arena.

    As thest doubter left, Julian''s gaze swept over those who remained �C the believers. With renewed vigor, he dered, "The true Summit begins now."

 Chapter 1757 Summit 2

    <h4>Chapter 1757 Summit 2</h4>

    ?

    Julian''s demeanor toward the attendees, while outwardly courteous, hid a deeper sentiment. His patience for their ignorance and inability to grasp the gravity of the world''s situation was wearing thin. Every word he spoke, every gesture he made, was a call to action.

    Yet, many of the so-called leaders of Earth seemed oblivious to the peril looming over them. Instead of rising to the challenge, they squandered the opportunity to be part of the solution. Julian''s disappointment was palpable, and there was a growing realization among the attendees: Julian had probably considered a more aggressive stance, perhaps even an outright conquest of their kingdoms to ensure Rome''s leadership in this global crisis.

    Among the audience, a distinct split had emerged. Eighty figures remained seated, sensing the gravity of the moment. These were not just nominal allies but Rome''s staunch supporters. They were the ones who, like Rome itself, recognized the paramount importance of coboration and unity in the face of existential threats. Among them, Fjolnir and the Abbot group were particrly notable.

    Then there were the Britannian knights. Their reactions ranged from stoic silence to subtle unease. However, Emery''s keen eyes were drawn to King Arthur. Hisck of visible shock intrigued Emery. Could Arthur have already been privy to the sinister workings of the Abyss? Emery pondered, drawing connections in his mind. Perhaps, he mused, this knowledge was the unseen force that had driven the once indomitable Britannia to bow to Rome.

    Shaking the assembly from their reverie, Julian''s voice resonated with authority and urgency.

    "The true Summit begins now." His deration had an undeniable finality to it, hinting at a more urgent phase of their gathering, to find the Earth''s greatest warrior to prepare for such cmity.

    As if on cue, four praetorian guards strode confidently into the center of the chamber. Their presence was an unnerving reminder of their recent confrontation with the Abyss creature, a testament to their prowess.

    Julian''s piercing gaze swept across the room, challenging and gauging each leader. "Those who can defeat four of them, are worthy to be a candidate"

    The entire temple was thick with anticipation. Whispers spread through the attendees like wildfire, each person casting nces at the praetorians and then to their own allies, weighing the odds. The praetorians'' recent disy against the abyss creature was a testament to their prowess.

    The fact that Julian, the mighty Kaesar of Rome, had many more of these guards in his arsenal was a fact not lost on anyone. If only four of them could present such a formidable challenge, how could the attendees hope to stand against the full might of Rome''s elite?

    The first to step forward was a Dane, a towering figure, every inch the legendary Viking warrior. His fierce reputation was further cemented by the fact that he had long been considered a formidable rival to Thorfin. He advanced with a bold stride, his muscr frame shimmering with sweat under the torchlight. Taking a deep breath, he bellowed a warcry that echoed through the chamber, a vocal manifestation of his confidence and strength.

    But as he swung his ax with deadly precision, aiming to cleave a praetorian in two, the unthinkable happened. The guard, with a disy of unmatched reflex and strength, grabbed the descending axe by its haft, stopping it dead in its tracks. Before the Dane could react, a devastating punch sent him sprawling, consciousness abandoning him as he hit the floor.

    Murmurs of disbelief swept the room. Warriors who once bore expressions of mild interest now looked on with pale faces, the gravity of the situation sinking in. Even Julian, ever the stoic leader, refrained frommenting, letting the scene''s impact speak for itself. With a simple gesture, he beckoned for the next challenger toe forth.

    "Who''s willing to go next?"

    The silence was broken by soft, deliberate footsteps. A figure draped in dark garments, face obscured by a gleaming silver mask, stepped into the arena. It was Behei, the assassin whose feats during the Holy Harvest festival still remained the stuff of legends. Now standing as a rank 8 high sky realm warrior, his power was palpable, an electric charge in the air.

    When Behei invoked his shadow magic, gasps of awe filled the chamber. As if mirroring his evolution as a warrior, he could now split himself into eight identical clones, each moving with the same deadly grace. For a while, it seemed he had the upper hand. One, then two praetorians found themselves hard-pressed to defend against his relentless assault.

    But the tables turned when a third praetorian joined the fray. The guards showcased a level of teamwork and synchronization that was uncanny, each covering the other''s blind spots, turning their trio into an imprable fortress. Behei''s clones, despite their numbers, found themselves trapped in a whirlwind of des and strategy. In a climactic moment, they breached his defenses, delivering a counter so swift and fierce that the legendary assassin was defeated.

    The room''s energy shifted, a mix of awe, fear, and anticipation.

    As the dust settled and Behei made his exit, the air was thick with tension. The crowd was on edge, whispers of uncertainty fluttering like the wings of caged birds. Would there be any amongst them capable of besting these powerful praetorians?

    Then, as if answering that unspoken query, two figures stepped forward, capturing the attention of the room. They were none other than the renowned swordsmen from Han, masters of the dual sword technique. Broken Sword and Flying Snow.

    Julian, recognizing their reputation, gave a nod of acknowledgment, allowing both to enter the arena simultaneously. The two moved as one, their synchronized strikes and parries a dance of steel and skill. The air rang with the sound of shing des, and for a moment, it seemed as though they might achieve the impossible.

    But the praetorians, well-versed in teamwork and strategy, soon exploited a weakness. Despite their impressive skill, the swordsmen found themselves outmatched, the gap in power palpable. When the duelists finally admitted defeat, a cloud of despondency seemed to settle over the room.

    From the shadows, Emery watched, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. To him, these two master swordsmen had once represented the pinnacle of martial prowess. Yet, their defeat nowid bare the grim truth: the chasm separating those with ess to the magus world from those without was vast.

    One by one, Earth''s warriors faced the challenge, but none seemed able to defeat the mere four figures crafted from y. Could no one truly ovee this challenge?

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1758 Summit 3

    <h4>Chapter 1758 Summit 3</h4>

    Half a dozen of Earth''s greatest warriors have challenged these elite Roman knights and failed. Although each of these soldiers possesses strengthparable to rank 8 warriors, the fact that they were defeated by mere artifacts made of y was disheartening to Emery.

    Shifting attention back to the arena, another figure emerged, this one a powerful warrior known as Brandt, standing tall bedside Fjolrin.

    Recognized by several, even the knights of Brittania, murmurs of anticipation swept the room. True to their whispers, Brandt did not disappoint. With his spear dancing in his hands, he disyed an awe-inspiring ancient technique. Against all odds, he battled the praetorians, overpowering them one after another until all foury defeated.

    "Finally we found our first winner! Brandt from the Northern Kingdom"

    Hope kindled in the hearts of the onlookers. The praetorians, though formidable, were not invincible. Seizing upon this renewed optimism, another challenger approached. Draped in robes, bearing the emblems of ancient Egypt, it was Imhotep, a rank 8 sorcerer. As he began to weave his incantations, mes erupted around him, and gusts of wind circled the arena.

    Yet, despite his elemental prowess, the praetorians seemed to be a step ahead, anticipating and countering his every move. It wasn''t long before the sorcerer found himself cornered, his spells ineffective. At one heart-stopping moment, it appeared Imhotep would meet a fatal end, but by a twist of fate or perhaps a rare moment of mercy, the praetorian spared his life.

    The hushed atmosphere in the arena was palpable. Imhotep''s defeat had been a stark reminder of the strength of the praetorians. It felt like the weight of disappointment and apprehension had be a tangible force, pressing down on the attendees. Whispers ceased, and a pin-drop silence ensued, leaving many wondering if any warrior would be brave enough to face the near-impossible challenge again.

    That''s when a soft shuffling broke the tension. All eyes turned toward the entrance of the arena as a young monk, draped in simple robes, stepped forward. Damo, as he was known, was barely 16, a stark contrast to the battle-hardened warriors that hade before him. Yet, his eyes carried a depth of determination that belied his years.

    Unlike Imhotep, who had relied on mboyant spells and elemental disys, Damo''s strength was rooted in something far more internal. As he took his stance, there was a palpable shift in the air. With each breath, he channeled his spirit energy, and as he released it, his punches became surges of force, challenging the praetorians in a way none had before.

    The battle was intense. Several times, it appeared that Damo was on the verge of copse. However, he would then retreat momentarily, channeling his energy not for offense but to rejuvenate himself. It was a marvel to watch, this dance between physical exertion and spiritual recovery. Slowly but surely, Damo''s persistence began to pay off. One by one, the praetorians fell, each defeat sending ripples of disbelief and then jubtion through the audience.

    "Our young friend here, Damo, is the second winner!'' said Julian with pride.

    The apuse and cheers for Damo were deafening. But as quickly as the tide of victory hade, it receded. The warriors who followed him into the arena found themselves overpowered, their efforts falling short.

    The collective morale began to wane once more until another figure, regal andmanding, stepped forward. It was Arthur, the King of Britannia. Many had expected him to wield Excalibur, the legendary sword of lore. Instead, in an act of sheer audacity or perhaps humility, he chose to fight with his Knight of the Round Table sword.

    "I am Arthur of Brittania, I will give this challenge my best"

    Arthur''s every move was fluid, a masterss in precision and technique. Hemanded the arena, not just as a king but as a warrior of unparalleled skill. With each parry, thrust, and swing, the praetorians found themselves outmatched. The onlookers watched in awe, realizing they were witnessing not just a fight but a legend in the making.

    Seven years had passed since Emery hadst witnessed Arthur inbat, and the transformation was nothing short of breathtaking. The young king, who Emery remembered as a prodigious but raw talent, had evolved into a formidable force. Emery''s eyes critically analyzed Arthur''s movements, seeing not just a swordsman, but a true master. The Britannia sword skill, a renowned martial art in itself, seemed as though it had been reborn and refined through Arthur''s form. Each swipe, parry, and thrust was executed with a precision and power that left even the four seasoned praetorians overwhelmed.

    "We have our third winner!"

    Amidst the whirlwind of battles that day, three figures had clearly distinguished themselves: Brandt with his unorthodox spear techniques, Damo''s incredible spiritual channeling, and now, Arthur, the King of Britannia. Emery''s thoughts wandered briefly to Glita. The young fey girl would''ve surely made an impression in this contest. Emery''s portal gate would have easily brought her into the fray, but given the increasingly mysterious nature of the Summit, he decided it best she remain distant from potential peril.

    As the dust settled, Brandt, Damo, and Arthur stood tall in the center of the arena. They were the triumphant few, their prowess proven beyond doubt. The attendees,prising some of the world''s most powerful figures, looked on in anticipation as Julian, the orchestrator of this grand event, began to address the assembly.

    However, before Julian could utter a word, nature itself seemed to revolt. The skies darkened, and the atmosphere grew thick with tension. From the cloud descended a dozen figures, their power palpable, even from a distance. Half of them emanated the distinct aura of Magus-level beings. But it was the leader of this celestial contingent that drew gasps and murmurs from the crowd. Zeus, the known God of Thunder, his majestic form adorned in divine armor, set foot on the temple grounds with an air of authority that none could contest.

    "Gods!! God is descending to us!!" The exmation from an awestruck attendee echoed the collective sentiment. It was a sentiment of reverence, fear, and sheer disbelief.

    Zeus, surveying the gathering with piercing eyes, voiced his displeasure. "What are we having here? Why am I not invited?"

    Julian, usually unppable in the face of adversity, now wore an expression of surprise and, possibly, concern. The sudden, unanticipated descent of the gods had turned an already momentous asion into an event of potentially cataclysmic significance. Emery felt the gravity of the situation. The Summit was no longer just about Earth''s mightiest; it had be an intersection of the mortal and the gods.

 Chapter 1759 Summit 4

    <h4>Chapter 1759 Summit 4</h4>

    A mesmerizing sight greeted those present as a dozen figures gradually descended from the sky. Half of them, the Magus, seemed to defy gravity itself, hovering in mid-air with an ethereal grace before gently setting foot on the ground. The other half, the non-magus, rode on advanced mechanisms that resembled the Orbiter, with propulsions and gleams of energy supporting their descent.

    As the gathered audience collectively held their breaths, shock and wonder painting their faces, Emery was an exception. While most were overwhelmed by the sudden appearance of these celestial-like beings, Emery, with his astute observation found the event rather fascinating. Without hesitation, he further strengthened his mental barrier, a protective veil that shrouded him from detection, ensuring that in the midst of this chaos, he remained an unseen spectator.

    It wasn''t long before one figure distinguished himself from the rest, drawing everyone''s attention like a ma. This was Zeus, his tall, imposing stature,plemented by an aura of dominance, left no doubt about his leadership role among the newly arrived. As his piercing eyes surveyed the throng of humans before him, they paused briefly, a hint of recognition flickering, as they settled on the Abbot. With a voice that was both thunderous yet velvety, he remarked, "Ahh, you''re still alive, and a magus at that�� very good."

    Julian stepped into the arena. Despite his intuition hinting that Zeus''s unexpected visit harbored a hidden agenda, he exuded an aura of serenity. Addressing Zeus, he inquired,

    "Esteemed Magus, to what do we owe this unexpected honor? How may we be of service?"

    The interactions between Zeus and Julian did not go unnoticed. The attendees, picking up on the fact that the revered Kaesar of Rome was familiar with and even deferential to, this mysterious figure from the skies, were abuzz with spection. Whispers spread like wildfire, as everyone tried to discern the true identities of these divine visitors.

    Zeus, clearly enjoying the intrigue he had caused, faced Julian, a sly smirk ying on his lips.

    "A little bird told me that you are granting people ess to the magus universe�� This gathering is in aid of that, isn''t it?"

    Caught slightly off-guard, Julian responded while allowing his gaze to momentarily flit to Athena, "Indeed, that is the purpose of our gathering. Were you not informed of our intentions?"

    With a casual shrug, Zeus responded, "Oh, we were made aware, yes. After all, it falls upon the shoulders of the caretaker to scout for promising talents worthy of being introduced to the magus universe." He paused for dramatic effect before adding, "However��"

    Leaving his statement hanging in the air, Zeus began to leisurely circle the three chosen candidates, appraising each of them. After what felt like an eternity, he dered with a tone of condescension, "Such tests, to my mind, are hardly befitting."

    The atmosphere grew thick with tension. Suddenly, without warning, Zeus dramatically raised his arms skyward. As if responding to his silentmand, ethereal chains of lightning began to form, crackling with raw energy. They snaked rapidly across the arena, momentarily illuminating everything in a bluish-white hue. The three chosen candidates could feel the electricity coursing around them but, miraculously, not harming them. However, the same could not be said for the two dozen praetorian guards who stood in formation. The chains of lightning converged upon them with a fury, and in an instant, where once stood valiant guards, there was now only a scattering of ashes �� a testament to the devastating power of Zeus.

    Julian''s normallyposed face contorted with rage, his voice echoing with disbelief and anger, "What''s the meaning of this!!"

    With an air of mock apology, Zeus responded, "Oh, my apologies, did I just break your toys?"

    Julian''s eyes darted towards Athena, seeking guidance or perhaps an exnation for Zeus''s audacious actions. But the usually vocal Athena remained mysteriously silent, her eyes downcast, seemingly lost in her thoughts. The weight of betrayal pressed heavily on Julian''s heart, realization dawning that perhaps this entire scenario was preordained. With a mix of frustration and bitterness, he addressed Zeus,

    "If you''vee with ulterior motives, be forthright about them. Don''t make a mockery of us."

    Zeus, clearly amused by Julian''s outburst, replied with feigned innocence, "My dear Earthlink friend, do you doubt ourmitment to our roles as caretakers? How very...misguided."

    Without waiting for a response, Zeus confidently strode over to the six non-magi that apanied him. Gesturing grandly to them, he dered, "You see, I brought with me Kronos''s finest young talents to gauge the mettle of Earth''s magus. If that isn''t an indication of our earnestness, what is?"

    Julian assessed the six neers, their poised stances and steely res revealing a depth of experience and skill. He understood the underlying danger; taking on Zeus''s chosen would be no small feat. With a deep breath, Julian made a decision, "Enough of these games. We refuse to be pawns in whatever scheme you''ve devised. This ends now."

    The atmosphere in the arena, already charged with tension, grew colder with every word Zeus uttered. His mocking tone resonated throughout the grounds, every syble dripping with disdain. "Why the rush to end things, Julian? After all, we''vee all this way. Let''s see what these three are truly made of," he sneered, his gaze provocatively skimming over the three candidates. His eyes then settled on Abbott, who had been silently observing the events unfold, a challenge evident in the glint of Zeus''s eyes.

    Julian, taking a defiant step forward, his voice unwavering, shot back, "We won''t be drawn into your provocations. This is our ground, and I won''t let you sully it with your games. And unless you want to be reported to the Nephilim, I suggest you stand down."

    The gravity of invoking the name ''Nephilim'' wasn''t lost on those present. It was reminded of a pact that explicitly stated that the Kronos faction would keep its distance from Earthlink until a specified duel took ce.

    However, Zeus, ever the master maniptor, wasn''t fazed. His grin, far from disappearing, deepened, his eyes shining with malevolent delight. "

    "Ah, Always so quick to cite regtions," he mocked. "But you seem to forget one crucial detail. It was you who consented to this test, thereby granting us the right to be here. Legally, I might add." He emphasized thest word with a hint of satisfaction.

    Those words hit Julian like a sledgehammer. The implication was clear: in his eagerness to showcase Earthlink''s prowess, Julian had inadvertently granted Zeus and his entourage an open invitation to intervene. The realization was a bitter pill to swallow, and Julian''s face turned a shade paler as the weight of his oversight dawned upon him.

    As the tension reached a palpable peak, Julian''s eyes locked onto Athena, a look of hurt and betrayal piercing through them. "Was this orchestrated by you from the start?" he questioned, his voice filled with disbelief. He then redirected his burning gaze to Zeus, his voice thick with resolve, "Don''t think I''ll let you run amok here!"

    Unperturbed by Julian''s fury, Zeus replied smoothly, his voice dripping with condescension,

    "It''s only right for me to remind you, young magus, that if you dare obstruct us, mypanions are more than prepared to intervene." As he gestured grandly to the Magus standing with him, the arena echoed with murmurs. They weren''t just any Magus; they were legendary figures, spoken about in hushed tones and stories that Earth parents told their children.

    The realization weighed heavily on Julian''s shoulders. It was a masterstroke by Zeus. Not only did he have the legal right to intervene, but he also had the mightiest of the Magus from Kronos with him. Julian''s instincts screamed at him tosh out and fight, but the strategic part of his mind warned him of ying into Zeus''s hands. The Kronos monarch wanted nothing more than to squash Earthlink''s potential Magus before they grew further and posed a real threat.

    It was at this juncture that a strong voice echoed in the arena, cutting through the thick tension. Fjolrinr, the Nothern King stepped forward, eyes aze with determination. "Let them have their fight. We''ll show them that Earthlink isn''t easily subdued."

    Zeus, hearing the defiant promation, erupted intoughter, his amusement filling the air. "Now that''s the spirit!" he eximed, his voiceced with a mix of genuine delight and malicious anticipation.

 Chapter 1760 Summit 5

    <h4>Chapter 1760 Summit 5</h4>

    "Defeat my six warriors, and you shall be deemed worthy to ess the Magus universe," Zeus proimed with a voice that resonated across the vast arena. The deration echoed, amplifying the tension in the air.

    The Earth''s representatives exchanged uneasy nces. The challenge was daunting��six formidable foes and yet, only three of them, at that very moment, felt prepared to answer the call. The odds were undeniably against them, and the palpable hesitation weighed heavily on the group. The rest, although present, seemed less assured of theirbat abilities and were reluctant to enter what appeared to be an inevitable bloodbath.

    Julian took a deep breath to quell the storm within him. Signaling two individuals toe forth, the crowd saw Marc Anthony, the seasoned general whose reputation preceded him, stride forward to answer the call. Beside him, the contrast was stark��a youth, not past his 20. This was Octavianus, Julian''s personal prot��g��, the most talented youth in the Roman academy.

    With Arthur, Damo, and Brandt already on standby, Marc and Octavianus took their ces, asserting Earth''s defiance against the imminent challenge. Still, an empty space remained��waiting, beckoning.

    Zeus, savoring the unease, leaned forward with a yful glint in his eyes. "Surely you have another champion among you? By all means, bring forth as many as you desire," he teased, a mocking chuckle escaping his lips.

    Whispers and anxious murmurs filled the air as the spectators began specting. Who would step up? The tension became almost unbearable. A few hopeful eyes turned toward Imhotep, the Egyptian sorcerer to step up. Just as he looked like he might consider the challenge, the crowd''s attention was abruptly stolen.

    A gasp rippled through the arena as a radiant figure with flowing blonde hair made an entrance.

    "A woman? Her?!" The incredulous whispers grew louder.

    She was not just a woman but she was also the revered Queen of Brittania, Gweh Lioness. Even as whispers turned to outright shouts, Gwen''s face remained serene. Earlier, she had felt a mysterious pull, a silent call from her legendary sword and a shared look of understanding with Emery had preceded her decision.

    Many in the audience couldn''t mask their shock or disdain. Even Arthur seemed taken aback. However, Gwen, meeting his gaze, dered with unwavering determination, "I need to be here." The gravity in her voice silenced any further protests.

    Impatient and eager to witness the spectacle unfold, Zeus, the puppeteer of this orchestrated battle, decided to dictate the terms. "To make this more... entertaining," he mused, tilting his head with a sly grin, "why not pit all your champions against my Kronos team simultaneously? Ovee them, and all six of you shall earn passage to the Magus universe."

    Brandt, ever the audacious and fearless, didn''t wait for a consensus. Gripping his spear tightly, he announced, "Let''s start!" With those words, the rugged northerner initiated a sequence, activating an ancient art passed down through his lineage. His skin soon became adorned with luminescent blue tattoos, their glow signifying a surge in his power.

    Without a second''s hesitation, Brandt lunged towards the most formidable of the Kronos team��a massive figure armed with a double-ded axe. The two warriors exchanged barbs, their words as sharp as the weapons they wielded.

    As Brandt engaged his chosen adversary, another Kronos fighter turned his malevolent gaze upon Marc Anthony. The sheer loathing in his eyes was unmistakable. "You traitor," he spat venomously, "your betrayal has earned you a swift end. You''ll be the first to fall!"

    Reacting to the threat, four Kronos warriors simultaneouslyunched themselves at Marc. The seasoned general responded instinctively, hoisting his shield high. Octavianus, sensing the danger, immediately moved to Marc''s side, the two forming a defensive phnx.

    Damo, the young monk rushed forward, his robes billowing behind him. Gwen, too, started to move but was halted by Arthur who grasped her hand firmly. "Focus on the final one," he ordered, nodding toward the mysterious sixth man, enshrouded in a dark cape, lurking in the shadows.

    Gwen''s instinctual defiance bubbled up, but one nce at the caped figure quelled it. His eyes, gleaming malevolently from beneath the hood, exuded an ominous aura that sent a harrowing aura. Recognizing the unique threat he posed, she nodded, silently vowing to keep a vignt eye on the shadowy adversary.

    The battlefield quickly became a maelstrom of shing weapons and powerful spells. As metal met metal, a clear distinction emerged: on one side was Brandt, embodying raw strength and prowess as he engaged his opponent with relentless aggression. His techniques, honed through countless battles, shone brilliantly, especially when given the chance to go one on one.

    On the opposing side, the 4 vs. 4 encounter began unfolding, and to the spectators'' surprise, it wasn''t the bloodbath they''d expected. Arthur and Marc, warriors with decades of battle scars and tales of valor, seamlessly coordinated their moves. Their experience in warfare evident in every block, every strike. Octavianus, though significantly less experienced, demonstrated why he was regarded as one of the academy''s finest. His nimbleness and agilityplemented the older warriors'', making their trio an almost imprable force.

    Damo, the serene monk amidst the chaos, found his niche within this tumultuous battle. Standing in the center of the three, he started chanting, invoking the ancient powers of nature. Verdant tendrils sprouted from the ground, giving strength to his allies, while protective barriers manifested around them. His spells ebbed and flowed like the seasons, sometimes rejuvenating and at other times fiercely destructive.

    From the sidelines, Julian''s eyes twinkled with pride as he observed the Earth team matching, if not besting, the Kronos warriors. The thunderous cheers from the crowd only confirmed his beliefs. Zeus, on the other hand, wasn''t pleased. His features contorted in barely concealed irritation.

    As minutes turned to what felt like hours, the Earth team''s synchrony became even more pronounced. The crowd''s roars grew louder, their voices merging into a single, powerful chant supporting the Earth team. But, amidst the cacophony, it was Brandt who drew the most attention. With a stunning disy of martial prowess, he managed to corner and disarm his Kronos adversary, poised for a finishing strike.

    However,cency was often a warrior''s greatest enemy. Out of the shadows, the sixth Kronos fighter emerged. Drawing forth a spear, dark as the abyss, he lunged with blinding speed towards the momentarily distracted Brandt.

    "Watch out!" The cry cut through the noise, a desperate plea to avert impending tragedy.

    Gwen''s heart raced as she made a desperate attempt to intervene, her legs propelling her forward. But even as she sprinted, time seemed to slow. She recognized the sixth man''s peculiar ability �� he moved like a shadow, sliding between reality and darkness. His swift movement was almost poetic, but the intent was clear and deadly.

    As the shadowy figure lunged at Brandt, the northern warrior''s reflexes proved keen. In a blur of movement, he twisted his body and raised his spear in defense. The resulting sh resonated across the arena, a chorus of gasps following the dissonant sound of breaking metal. Brandt''s spear shattered under the sheer force, leaving him vulnerable. Without hesitation, the sixth warrior exploited this opening, striking Brandt''s chest and drawing blood.

    The sight was grisly. As Brandt''s life force sttered across the arena''s floor, a collective gasp tore through the crowd. He crumpled, his life teetering between the realms of the living and the dead.

    The shadow warrior seemed to revel in this moment, his attention diverting to another challenger, Fjolnir. His taunting smile brought rage upon the audience, yet Fjolnir, the stoic Northern king, responded with a gritted jaw, his eyes simmering with restrained rage.

    Gwen''s fear was palpable. The sinister sixth Kronos saint now had her in his sights. And to make matters worse, the injured axe-wielding saint, joined the chase, eager for revenge. Arthur''s desperate cries echoed in her ears, but the other Kronos saints effectively pinned him, leaving Gwen alone to fend off the iing onught.

    However, Gwen was not one to be underestimated. With elegance and grace, she reached behind her back, drawing forth the legendary sword. The clothes were torn up to pieces showing the shimmering de, capturing the arena''s ambient light and magnifying it a thousandfold. Holding the de aloft, she called upon its power.

    "Excalibur, grant me your strength!"

    The de''s aura enveloped Gwen, readying her for the imminent confrontation.

    x x x x

 Chapter 1761 Summit 6

    <h4>Chapter 1761 Summit 6</h4>

    Excalibur''s brilliance was unparalleled, its luminescence bathing the arena in a heavenly glow. Gwen felt the de''s power seeping into her, each pulse infusing her with strength and rity. This newfound might allow her to stand undaunted, despite the overwhelming odds of facing two adversaries simultaneously.

    The Kronos saint unleashed a deathly battle art. His axe zed to life, bing a roaring inferno that threatened to consume everything in its path. With a guttural roar, he hurled the burning weapon towards Gwen.

    Time seemed to slow as Gwen met the fiery assault. Excalibur danced in her hand, not with desperation but with a tranquil grace. With a deceptively simple arc, the de met the axe head-on. The impact was cataclysmic. A shockwave of energy cascaded from the point of contact, culminating in a massive explosion that sent the saint hurtling skyward, his axes were shattered.

    Whispers of awe rippled through the crowd. "What manner of sword possesses such power?" The attendees, seasoned warriors and young aspirants alike exchanged nces of wonder and disbelief. Even the magus that came with Zeus stared with wide-eyed reverence.

    Yet amidst the collective admiration, one man was far from impressed. The sixth saint observed the spectacle with a smirk, his eyes never leaving Gwen. The air around him seemed to thicken with tension as he drew his shadowy spear, its dark aura in stark contrast to Excalibur''s radiant glow.

    As he charged at Gwen, their weapons met in a sh that defied the natural order. It wasn''t just metal striking metal; it was a collision of legacy. The resultant ripples in space, visible to the naked eye, attested to the magnitude of the forces at y. The arena itself seemed to groan under the strain, as if struggling to contain the sheer power of their confrontation.

    The direness of Gwen''s situation resonated deeply with Arthur, prompting a visceral reaction. He knew that their formation had served them well, but it was time for drastic measures. Summoning all the finesse he''d honed over the years, he invoked [sword stream], a technique unique to the Britannian lineage. A ballet of sharpness unfolded, each motion perfectly coordinated.

    The initial six strikes were precise, designed to gauge the opponents and keep them on their toes. Doubling his efforts, the next dozen strikes were a blur, pushing the limits of what the human eye could track. But the crescendo of his performance was the final 18 strikes, each one outpacing its predecessor, carrying the weight of his determination.

    The onught was enough to stagger the saints, creating the window of opportunity his allies desperately needed. Marc and Octavius seized the moment with synchronized perfection. They lunged, shields and weapons at the ready, a testament to the training they received under Julian''s guidance from the Magus universe. Their moves, [Shield bash] and [Power strike], were executed with lethal precision, leaving the enemy''s defenses in tatters.

    Damo, drawing from the very essence of his being, channeled light energy, so potent it seemed to manifest physically. Merging his spiritual prowess with martial skill, he unleashed a barrage of 18 palm strikes. Each one was imbued with the light''s purifying power, and when thest strike connected, it marked the defeat of the four saints.

    But as the dust settled, the atmosphere was far from celebratory. Arthur''s gaze was fixed on the epicenter of the arena''s most intense sh. He called out to Gwen, his voice strained with concern. Yet as he rushed towards her, an invisible barrier of pure energy repelled him. The magnitude of the ongoing sh between Gwen and the sixth man made approaching them nearly impossible.

    "What kind of power is this"!? Arthur eximed, both awed and frustrated.

    The onlookers could only watch in rapt attention, witnessing a battle that transcended the norm. The sheer power of Excalibur shing with the dark Spear was monumental, each weapon holding its own.

    But weapons are only as good as their wielders. And the tides soon began to turn against Gwen. Her body, though fortified by Excalibur''s power, began to falter. With each parry and counter, the strain grew evident. Blood, a stark contrast against her pale skin, began to trickle from her mouth.

    The sixth man, sensing victory, let out a triumphantugh. His confidence was palpable.

    "Hahahah, my spear will not lose!! Not again!!"? He dered, his voice echoing with conviction.

    Emery''s eyes narrowed as he observed the unfolding events. Every movement, every word, every sh of metal brought back memories from the past. The way the sixth man fought, the manner in which he wielded that spear��it was unmistakably familiar.

    "Of course..." he whispered to himself, a rush of old memories and emotions flooding back. The sixth man, seemingly just another saint, was none other than Hades, a Magus. Emery''s mind raced back to that fateful battle eight years ago, where the Eternal Spear and Excalibur shed in a dance of power and precision.

    The arena was filled with gasps of disbelief and shock as Gwen, despite her valiant efforts and the support of Excalibur, was pushed beyond her limits. Her knees buckled, and she crumpled to the ground, blood staining the sand beneath her.

    Seizing the moment, Arthur and the others��Marc, Octavius, and Damo��dashed forward in a bid to protect their fallenrade. However, their valiance was met with the cold ruthlessness of Hades. With a casual flick of his spear, he sent them flying, their bodies colliding with the ground with a brutal thud, leaving them wounded and incapacitated.

    Gloating, Hades looked around, his voice dripping with mockery. "Is this truly the best Earth has to offer? What a joke" He then turned his attention back to Gwen, his intentions clear. He intended to finish what he had started.

    Emery had seen enough, every fiber of his being screamed for him to intervene, to end this farce of a duel.

    Yet, before he could make his move, a new figure leaped into the fray. Julian, with a fury and determination in his eyes, intervened. Drawing his tier 5 [Titan Shield], he managed to parry Hades'' lethal strike, the resonating ng echoing throughout the arena.

    "That''s enough!" Julian''s voice boomed, his posture defiant, every inch the leader and protector. Pointing his sword usingly at Hades, he dered, "This duel is tainted with deceit! You are no saint. You are a Magus!"

    The atmosphere in the arena grew thick with tension, each spectator awaiting what woulde next. The sh between the might of Earth and the trickery of Kronos had just taken an unexpected turn.

    Hades'' grin never wavered, even in the face of Julian''s challenge. "''Well. I am not in my magus form, so I am not doing anything wrong"

    Before Julian could retort, a deep voice resonated throughout the arena, capturing the attention of all present. It was Zeus, He cast a sidelong nce at Hades, a smirk forming on his lips, before turning his full attention to Julian.

    "Technically, he isn''t wrong, young Earthlink. While you may have noble intentions, your interference has breached the sanctity of this duel. you really shouldn''t do that"

    Julian''s fists clenched, veins popping on his temples as the sheer audacity of Zeus'' statement washed over him. It was maddening to hear such hypocrisy from beings humans once worshipped. These so-called deities seemed more intent on asserting dominance and causing harm than on maintaining the honor of battle.

    Steeling himself, Julian took a deep breath, channeling his frustrations into a more focused resolve. He raised his sword, its de reflecting the determination in his eyes.

    "If fight is what you want, I will give you one!!"

    As Julian''s defiant deration echoed throughout the arena, the atmosphere thickened with tension. A new sense of unity emerged among the warriors of Earth. From the sidelines, two prominent figures advanced, their movements synchronized, their determination evident. Fjolnir, the Northern king, and the esteemed Abbot stepped into the arena''s sands, standing shoulder to shoulder with Julian. Their united front was a testament to their willingness to stand up against any threat.

    Zeus, however, seemed thoroughly amused. His boisterousughter rang out, the sound grating to the ears of every Earth warrior.? ''It''s wonderful to see you try"

    Nonchntly, Zeus retreated a few steps, motioning to the imposing group of magus apanying him. "Ah, decisions, decisions," Zeus mused aloud, feigning a contemtive look. "Which among my trusted Magus should grace you with their presence in battle Hephaestus the god of smith, Artemis God of Hunting, Hermes god of Travel, Dionysus God of Wild, or Demeter?"

    They were a force to be reckoned with �C three with the power of crescent moons and two of half-moons.

    The situation was dire, but just as the oppressive atmosphere seemed to peak, a new challenger made his entrance. A young knight boldly stepped forth. With an unyielding gaze, he dered, "Why not all of you at the same time?"

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1762 Summit 7

    <h4>Chapter 1762 Summit 7</h4>

    The arena, which was moments ago echoing with the cries of battle, fell into an almost eerie silence as a new figure stepped forth. The silver armor glinted under the faint sunlight, giving an ethereal glow that was both captivating and confusing.

    "Abe!! What are you doing!!"

    The roar of surprise reverberated through the arena. Knights from the Britannia faction, shout amongst themselves. Their reactions ranged from shock to disbelief. How could Abe, a silver knight with no outstanding achievements under his belt, dare to step into the spotlight against the titans of another realm?

    It wasn''t just the Britannia knights or the other attendee who were stunned; the Kronos Magus were also visibly taken aback. A ripple of amusement passed through their ranks. To them, this audacious young knight was nothing more than a mere sky realm human, an infantpared to their eons of existence. They exchanged nces, some scoffing, someughing, but all curious about what woulde next.

    Zeus, however, did not share in their mirth. The god of the sky,? narrowed his eyes, sensing something the others couldn''t. A disturbance in the very fabric of space, a protective shield that seemed to surround the young man, making the god wary. Could this seemingly insignificant knight be more than he appeared?

    "Who are you?" Zeus''s voice, usually as loud as thunder, was uncharacteristically calm, almost whisper-like, yet it reached every corner of the arena.

    While everyone expected the young knight, Abe, to respond, he in fact ignoring Zeus''s intense gaze and addressed the figures around him, Fjolnir and the Abbot "My apologies, Senior. please allow me to address this situation. In the meantime, could you assist in safeguarding the others?"

    Fjolnir, the Northern king, exchanged puzzled nces with the Abbot, both were ustomed to the unpredictable nature of battles, yet this scenario was alien even to them. However, Julian seemed to know something they didn''t. "Give them hell" he said with a stern face, "but please, show restraint. We don''t want unnecessary bloodshed." Without waiting for a response, he signaled for a strategic retreat, prioritizing the safety of their forces.

    As the warriors began their withdrawal, the Abbot approached the young knight, his face breaking into a knowing smile. There was a silent exchange, a mutual understanding between the two. The monk took Fjolnir and both leaving the arena.

    Zeus''s piercing gaze was like a storm on the horizon, uncertain and vtile. The defiance, the confidence with which addressed the mighty gods, put the Zeus on edge. He was ready to give the young man a lesson, but the ambiguity of the situation left him grappling for control.

    His voice, usually as formidable as the raging tempests he controlled, echoed with a blend of mockery and genuine curiosity. "So Earth has yet another guardian? A ndestine Magus, no doubt, who dares to trespass into this with permits? Know that the price for such insolence is death!"

    Emery, unmoved by the threats, let his gaze sweep the vicinity. His sharp eyes caught sight of Arthur, swiftly pulling Gwen to safety. This gave him the assurance he needed. Locking his gaze once more onto Zeus, he replied with an air of casual defiance, "You''re mistaken. I am but an Earthlink, bound by duty to protect my world."

    These words seemed to strike a raw nerve in Hades. there was a sudden realization as he said? "It''s you, isn''t it?! How dare you��"

    But before Hades could finish his words, a force beyondprehension drew him irresistibly towards Emery. The god of the Underworld felt an immense pressure, unlike anything he''d ever encountered. He stuttered, trying toprehend, "...gravity? You... "

    Zeus''s voice thundered in horror and anger, "Stop this immediately! Release him!"

    But the answer he received was a chilling, sickening crunch that echoed through the arena. Hades''s neck snapped at an unnatural angle, his eyes still wide in disbelief. The god had met a swift and unexpected demise.

    Zeus, his face a mask of shock and rage, shouted, "You bastards! You''ve just taken the life of a Kronos Magus!"

    Emery looked down at Hades''s lifeless form and then back at Zeus, an eyebrow raised in feigned confusion. "But didn''t you say earlier that he wasn''t technically a Magus? I''m genuinely confuse?"

    Without another word, Emery reached into Hades''s chest. A visible force seemed to be drawn into Emery''s hand, shimmering with spectral energy - the Magus soul. He inspected it for a moment and then remarked, almost apologetically, "Ah, I stand corrected. A Magus, indeed."

    The atmosphere grew electric with tension as Zeus, his face a thunderstorm of anger and disbelief,manded an immediate onught. His voice held power that resonated through the arena.

    "ATTACK!!"

    Artemis, the Huntress, notched an arrow onto her gleaming golden bow, drawing its string taut. The arrowhead glittered ominously. At the same time, Hermes, his feet a blur, surged forward, his razor-sharp dagger shimmering in anticipation. Just steps behind him was Hephaestus, the master cksmith, wielding a hammer enveloped in fierce mes, the heat from which could be felt even from a distance.

    However, Emery''s movements were fluid and effortless. As if entering another ne, he phased, making Artemis''s arrow pass harmlessly through him. Seizing the opportune moment, he grasped Hermes''s outstretched arm, using his momentum against him. With a deft maneuver, he sent the god of travel crashing into the approaching Hephaestus, causing a collision that reverberated through the area.

    Meanwhile, Dionysus, god of the wild, invoked multiple spirits shaped like majestic eagles that dove towards Emery from the skies. Almost simultaneously, Demeter, goddess of the harvest, unleashed tendrils of roots, bursting forth from the ground, seeking to ensnare and bind him.

    Yet, even as chaos unfurled, Emery''s gaze remained fixated on Zeus. The King of Gods had held back, his strategic mind analyzing, letting hispanions gauge the extent of Emery''s prowess.

    With a smirk, Emery taunted, "Do you wish to witness my true strength?"

    As the words left his lips, a dark, nebulous smoke enshrouded him, and from behind, monstrous tentacles, pulsating with raw power, emerged. Apanying this disy was an orb of energy that warped the very fabric of space around it, causing a distortion that extended for miles.

    Before anyone could truly process what was unfolding, Dionysus''s eagle spirits and Demeter''s rooted assault crumbled into mere ash. Then, with a flourish, Emery invoked his spell, [Jade Root]. Combined with [Attraction], the gravity spell pulled all of the attacking gods towards him, the dark tentacles wrapping around them, rendering them immobile.

    Zeus, now truly rmed, gasped, "Who are you?"

    From the heart of the shadow emerged a familiar face, yet altered, emanating power and confidence.

    "I am Emery Ambrose," he dered with chilling calmness.

 Chapter 1763 Summit 8

    <h4>Chapter 1763 Summit 8</h4>

    Seeing the familiar, defiant features of Emery, a rush of recognition filled Zeus. His eyes widened in a mix of disbelief and anger as he eximed, "You!!st I heard, you''d perished in the depths of the elven prison!"

    Pausing for a moment, Emery replied with an air of mischief, "Elven prisons, yes" With a sly smirk curving the edge of his lips, he added, "But died? Not quite"

    Zeus''s gaze shifted from Emery to the five magus ensnared by the potent spell. Their struggles, veiled by dignity, were evident. They were helpless against the strength of this young adversary. An unease settled in Zeus''s heart. "Release my men," he said, trying to keep his voice level, yet authoritative. "Do that, and I will consider this entire matter a... misunderstanding."

    Emery let out a soft, amused chuckle, his eyes dancing with mirth. "Settled, you say?" His voice dripped with irony. With a slow, deliberate smile, he replied, "No, no, I believe the fun has just begun."

    His intentions were clear, and Emery''s fingers twitched subtly, intensifying the grip of the jade root spell. The sudden increase in pressure made all five magus gasp, their faces contorting in pure agony. Their screams echoed, filling the atmosphere with tension.

    Zeus''s face turned a shade darker, his patience clearly wearing thin. With a swift motion, he drew his uniquely shaped spear �C a masterpiece that gleamed with an ethereal light. Without a moment''s hesitation, he hurled it with deadly precision towards Emery.

    Each of the ensnared magus was of the crescent moon level, formidable in their own right. But Zeus, he was on an entirely different ying field, standing at the zenith of his full moon realm. The sheer power behind that spear was palpable, its aura indicative of a high-tier strength.

    As expected, the defensive was shattered by the spear, its force undeterred. Preparing to phase out and dodge, Emery was taken aback as the spear disyed an uncanny ability, changing its trajectory mid-flight to target him from behind.

    Utilizing his adeptmand over spatial magic, Emery invoked [Blink], a spell allowing him to warp a short distance almost instantaneously. However, even with such mastery, he couldn''tpletely evade the spear''s lethal trajectory. Its sharpened edge grazed his upper arm, tearing through the flesh and leaving a gruesome gash in its wake.

    Before he could even assess the damage, another threat materialized. A lithe figure, drenched in the golden hue of her armor, swiftly emerged from behind. With a fluid motion, she unleashed a fierce sh with her golden de. It was Athena.

    Spattt!!

    Though her de didn''t sink deep, the force behind the strike was enough to jolt Emery. The sudden assault disrupted his concentration, causing the jade root spell to dissipate and thereby releasing the ensnared magus.

    Zeus, watching this y of events, couldn''t help butugh. His voice, rich with mockery, echoed, "Now, let''s see if that cheeky smile still graces your face." As he taunted, the mystical spear, loyal to its master, seamlessly returned to his grasp.

    Yet, even amidst the mounting challenges, Emery''s demeanor remained unshaken. His innate regenerative abilities kicked into action, stitching the torn muscles and mending the skin of his wounded arm. The rapid healing was a testament to his innate ability and immortal body.

    Casting his gaze around, Emery took stock of his adversaries. Eight Kronos Magus stood poised for battle - Zeus, shining with the brilliance of a full moon, nked by Athena and Apollo, both radiating the intensity of the half-moon phase. The other five, though lesser inparison, were still forces to be reckoned with, especially when united in purpose.

    A smirk tugged at Emery''s lips. Despite the evident danger, he couldn''t resist quipping, "Isn''t it something? The illustrious legends of the Pantheon banded together, all for me."

    Emery, feeling the pulse of the impending conflict, instinctively readied himself to summon the ferocious strength of his wolf form. This primal transformation had often been his trump card in dire situations, but a thought halted him mid-intent. There was another, less tested route he wanted to explore. One he believed was worth taking.

    Casting his eyes past the looming threats and into the sea of observers, Emery''s gaze locked onto a regal figure, seated and recovering from prior exertions - the Queen of Brittania. Their silent exchange was brief but charged with understanding. With a nod from the Queen, she drew forth a sword. It disengaged from her grip, and as though guided by an unseen force, it floated effortlessly towards Emery.

    Whispers rippled through the crowd, culminating in a chorus of awe. "Excalibur!"

    Yet, the union of Emery and the de wasn''t seamless. The energy of Khaos, the chaotic force coursing through Emery''s veins, repelled the intrinsic purity of the sword. It was like merging fire and ice �C vtile and potentially destructive. But Emery''s determination was unwavering. He invoked [Soul Walk], a technique allowing him tomune directly with sentient energies.

    Delving deep into the heart of Excalibur, he addressed the spirit ensconced within. "I''m aware of your hatred of these self-proimed deities. Our goals align. Assist me now"

    The sword responded, its de igniting with an ethereal luminescence, signifying eptance. As it settled into Emery''s hand, a surge of power washed over him, amplifying hisbat prowess and rejuvenating his spiritual energies.

    [Battle power surges exponentially]

    [Soul force amplifies exponentially]

    With a newfound gleam in his eye, Emery murmured in satisfaction, "Perfect."

    Despite the incredible might Excalibur was known for, in conjunction with Emery''s already formidable strength, it enhanced him by a mere 15%. Yet, thebination was tantalizing. The union of their powers, albeit still in its nascent stage, was something Emery was eager to explore.

    "Time for a true test," he announced, readying himself.

    Observing the preparations of his adversaries, Emery noticed they had each activated their innate magus abilities, channeling thew''s power in various elemental forms.

    Hephaestus donned the [Armor of Fire], radiating an intense heat that distorted the air around him. Artemis shimmered in her [Armor of Water], her form fluid and ever-changing. Hermes was a blur, the [Armor of Wind] making his movements almost invisible. Dionysus embodied the very earth, his [Armor of Earth] making him seem as immovable as a mountain. Demeter, wrapped in her [Armor of nts], had an aura of life and growth. Athena''s [Armor of Metal] gleamed fiercely, reflecting her warrior spirit. Apollo, with his [Armor of Light], And Zeus, in his [Armor of Lightning], crackled with raw electric power.

    Emery, seeing the elemental spectrum before him, smirked. "Such a perfect harmony of the eight elements; it''s almost a shame to break it apart."

    On Zeus''smand, all the eight magus converged on Emery in unison.

    "Kill him!"

 Chapter 1764 Summit 9

    <h4>Chapter 1764 Summit 9</h4>

    The very foundation of Rome trembled as the powers of ancient deities shed, the weight of their confrontation threatening to tear the city apart. The once clear skies grew dark, massive thunderclouds swirling ominously overhead. Lightning crackled menacingly, casting an eerie glow over the cobblestone streets. The terrified citizens huddled in their homes, praying to any deity that would listen for protection from the cataclysmic battle raging above.

    Eight mighty figures pressed their advantage, trying to overpower Emery. Theirbined? diverse range of powers manifesting in an onught of projectiles, ethereal entities, and the shing of divine weaponry. The atmosphere crackled with energy, raw elemental magic weaving around every corner of the battlefield. But Emery, drawing on his newfound connection with Excalibur, met every challenge with an elegant precision. Each thrust was parried, every shot deflected, and the summons found themselves evaded or repelled.

    As the battle raged on, Emery''s focus sharpened, each swing of Excalibur bing more fluid and confident. He weaved through sword forms, their choreography mixing seamlessly with his personal style. The de seemed to sing in his hand, its legendary power growing more and more attuned to its wielder.

    Zeus''s voice, booming with a mixture of rage and incredulity, cut through the din of battle. "He''s only a freaking half moon!! Kill him!!" The King of Gods was unustomed to his will being defied, especially by someone whose power should have been dwarfed by his own and his fellow magus.

    Then, Apollo stepped forward. His silvery eyes, deep and endless, fixed on Emery. Within themy the power of eons, of lifetimes spent watching, judging, and deciding the fates of mortals.? They were now fixed intently on Emery, releasing a powerful spiritual assault aimed directly at Emery''s psyche.

    The silent confrontation was palpable, an ethereal tension that seemed to ripple through the very air around them. To most, Apollo''s spiritual strike would be a fatal blow, rendering them defenseless or, worse, snuffing out their very essence. But Emery was not most. His mental fortitude, honed through the elven art of Katra and augmented by the Fey innate ability [Emperor Focus], acted as an imprable shield, reflecting Apollo''s assault.

    And then, Emery did the unexpected. With a smirk, he locked eyes with the Sun God, reversing the spiritual pressure. The conduit Apollo had opened to attack became a two-way street. Emery''s retaliation was swift and brutal. The sheer force of it, amplified by Emery''s own capabilities, overwhelmed Apollo. A heart-wrenching scream filled the air as blood burst from Apollo''s eyes, the god''s face a mask of shock and horror. He staggered back, clearly unprepared for such a counterattack, fear evident in his now bloodstained visage.

    The battlefield went silent for a heartbeat, the weight of what just transpired sinking in. The young magus had not only deflected a deity''s attack but had turned it back upon its sender with devastating consequences.

    This disy of martial prowess elicited an array of reactions from the onlookers. Among the crowd, Fjolnir and the Abbot exchanged knowing nces, their faces breaking into broad smiles of admiration and pride. Their belief in Emery''s potential was being affirmed with every stroke of his sword. Julian, however, stood conflicted. His face was a canvas of emotions: pride in Emery''s skills, apprehension for what the oue might mean, and perhaps a touch of envy at the rapid progress his peers had made.

    Minutes has passed and Emery''s bond with Excalibur seemed to reach a pinnacle. The de glowed with an ethereal light, and Emery, feeling an overwhelming surge of power, decided it was time to go on the offensive.

    [Immortal Gate]

    [Battle power increased 64]

    In an electrifying disy, a burst of iridescent energy emanated from Emery, centering on Excalibur. The sword, once a legend whispered in hushed tones, was now a beacon of power that could eclipse even the gods. With the [Immortal Gate] activation, Emery''s aura became intimidating, his battle power increasing dramatically, making even the deities look meek inparison.

    From his previous sh, Emery can tell that the five crescent moons Magus only held power ranging from 250 to 350. Athena, revered as a warrior goddess, surpassed them with a battle power slightly over 400, her mastery with the sword and shield became their main defense. Zeus, the head of the pantheon in his full moon realm boasted a power level of 500, making him a significant threat on any battlefield.

    Yet,? with the added augmentation from the Khaos energy and the legendary sword, Emery stood with a might nearing 600 battle power. That''s without resorting to his wolf transformation.

    In essence, Emery could have opted not to boost his battle power further. His existing might was more than enough to deal with the pantheon of gods that stood against him. But by invoking the [Immortal Gate], he wishes to show his dominance.

    His battle cry resonated with [Omega Strike]. With a strength that left the onlookers in awe, Emery lunged forward, his de meeting Athena''s shield. The ngor of metal on metal resonated, but the force behind Emery''s strike proved too potent for Athena. She staggered back, a wide, bloody wound opening up across her chest. The momentum of Emery''s strike sent her airborne, and with a heavy thud, she crashed into the ground, leaving a small crater in her wake.

    Yet, Emery''s onught did not pause. Riding the wave of his initial sess, he turned his attention to Hephaestus. The god of the forge barely had a moment to react. Emery''s de danced, and with a precise, swift motion, both of Hephaestus'' arms fell, leaving him vulnerable and in disbelief.

    Hermes, always swift, attempted to flee the scene. But before Hermes could even lift off, Emery''s de swung low, severing the feet that bore the messenger god''s fabled winged shoes. Stripped of his agility and speed, Hermes crumpled, staring in shock at what remained of his once-prized limbs.

    As Emery was about to finish what he started with the fallen magus, a spear, crackling with energy and intent, flew towards him. It was Zeus, desperate to halt Emery''s rampage. In a fluid motion, Emery turned, using Excalibur to parry the spear. The impact was fierce, but it also gave Emery the perfect opportunity to unleash another of his formidable arts:

    [Chain Strike].

    Emery turned into a blur. His speed was unparalleled, making him seem almost omnipresent. In rapid session, Dionysus, Demeter, and Artemis felt the cold steel of Excalibur. Each of them was left with fatal wounds, their life force ebbing away.

    The sky became a canvas of crimson as droplets of blood painted a gruesome tableau. They descended, their regal and godly figures hurtling towards the earth with the weight of defeat.

    However, their descent was cut short. As they neared the ground, the very shadows around Emery surged to life. Sinister, pitch-ck tentacle-like arms erupted from his back, they snaked through the air, wrapping around each of the fallen magus, their grip unyielding. With a force that seemed to defy the veryws of nature, the tentacles dragged the magus into Emery''s chest.

    The spectacle was beyondprehension. The once confident and powerful Zeus could only stare, hisposure shattered. A quiver in his voice, he managed to utter,

    "What did you do!!?"

    Emery''s voice was cold, almost eerily calm, as he remarked about the defeated magus. "Don''t worry, they are alive, for now..."

    The stark reality of the situation seemed to finally dawn on Zeus. The god now found himself facing a force that defied his understanding. The weight of it made his voice quiver with anger and frustration. "This cannot be!" he roared.

    In a desperate move, Zeus summoned his signature power. Bolts of ethereal blue lightning coiled around him, not directed at Emery, but woven into a shimmering armor. The air around him sizzled as the immense energy granted him a blinding burst of speed. He rocketed upwards, aiming to escape.

    Emery, watching the rapid ascent of Zeus, sighed in disappointment. The god''s attempt to flee was expected, but still a pitiable sight. Emery''s power was vast, and among his myriad abilities was one that defied the veryws of physics. As the fabric of space folded around him, Emery used his spatial spell to warp directly into Zeus''s escape route.

    "You are not going anywhere!" Emery dered, his voice echoing with an otherworldly resonance.

    As they shed in the sky, the two beings of immense power collided with a force that shook the very pirs of creation. Thunder boomed with unparalleled fury, the soundwaves creating ripples in the fabric of space. Below, onlookers could only stare in awe, the horizon illuminated by the blinding sh of their confrontation, unsure of the fate of the world in the wake of such a titanic sh.

    #####

    Author Note.

    I hope you''re enjoying the chapters.

    I''d like to take a moment to share my current situation. Unexpected expenses have left me in debt, and my wife''s recent surgery has only added to our financial challenges. Unfortunately, after three years, Earth''s Greatest Magus has reached a saturated point, so I''m hoping that my new novel, Re: Apocalypse Game, can help address this.

    Given my circumstances, I''m challenging myself to write more EGM chapters in exchange for? gifts support.

    10 chairs or 5 cars for 1 extra chapter.

    One magic castle for 2 extra chapters.

    I kindly request you send them to the new novel Re:Apocalypse Game instead to boost its visibility. If you have no extra coin to share, please support by reading the novel and leaving ament or positive review.

    Your ongoing support means a lot to me. Thank you for being a part of this journey.

 Chapter 1765 Zeus

    ?

    Zeus, revered as the King of Gods, was a magus of unparalleled prowess. His silhouette, emanating a distinct aura, hinted at his mastery over thews of lightning. Unlike any other lightning magus, Zeus had an ace up his sleeve - a unique blue lightning spell that shimmered and danced in a manner that left onlookers in awe.

    To further magnify his already immense power, he wielded a tier 6 thunderbolt spear, a weapon that echoed with the voices of storms and resonated with the heartbeat of thunder. It wasn''t just a testament to his strength but also to his position. Standing as a formidable figure, he was rightly positioned as the second-inmand, subordinate only to his father, Kronos.

    Facing the dominating presence, the magus voice thundered, echoing the authority of his divine lineage.

    "I am Zeus! Your god!"

    In defiance, unwilling to concede or kneel, Zeus''s palms became the canvas for a spectacle. Blue lightning, reminiscent of the deepest oceans, began to crackle and dance across his hands. With a focused intent, he began casting [Thundergod''s Wrath], an evolved and advanced lightning bolt spell that held the destructive potential of a tier 7 spell.

    The unleashed power wasn''t just intimidating in strength but also in its scale. The st expanded rapidly, its tendrils reaching out in a wide arc, aiming to ensnare everything in its path. Emery, recognizing the threat, didn''t attempt to rely on agility. Instead, he trusted his legendary sword, hoping its ancient metal would absorb and repel Zeus''s fury.

    While the sword lived up to its legend, stopping a majority of the onught, some tendrils of the blue lightning found their way past its defense. They snaked around Emery, piercing his defenses and sending jolts of electricity coursing through his body.

    Emery couldn''t suppress the pain. "Aarrgghh!!!" he howled, the surprise evident in his voice as the cold, blue current slithered through his veins.

    To Zeus, this scene was a sight for sore eyes. A triumphant grin stretched across his face, as he knew, in his heart, that such a strike would''ve left any other magus incapacitated, if not worse.

    Unfortunately for him, Emery was not any other magus, in fact he was considered an anomaly inparison to other magus in the universe. Emery was one such enigma. Nestled within him was the mighty heritage of fey blood, gifting him a formidable physique that few could rival. But it wasn''t just his ancestry that made him special. Deep within his core surged the unpredictable and wild power of Khaos. And while Zeus''s blue bolt did sting and cause pain, it failed to inflict anysting harm. Emery, with his unique constitution, remained resilient.

    Gathering his strength, Emery let out a powerful roar, a sound that reverberated like a tempest. The very air around him quivered, and the intrusive energy of the lightning was forcefully expelled from his body. His pain subsided, reced by a calm assurance. A grin slowly returned to his lips. "I''m afraid" he remarked with a yful smirk, "you''re going to need more than that to take me down."

    "Huh!! Take a few more and dare you say the same!"

    As the two titans shed, it became evident that Zeus, despite his impressive disy of might, was gradually being pushed back. Emery''s relentless attacks and unpredictable maneuvers had the god on the ropes. Were it not for Zeus''s blue lightning buff spell, which endowed him with breathtaking speed, Emery would''ve had him cornered already.

    Recognizing the need to bring this protracted duel to an end, Emery delved deep into his arsenal of spells. He called upon the spatial spell, [Gravitational Pressure], an ability that manifested an immense force, suffocating and binding its targets. The force encircled Zeus, ensnaring him, restricting the movements of the once-agile magus.

    Zeus grunted, the weight of the force pressing down on him, making it hard to even breathe. "How?" he gasped, a mixture of shock and disbelief evident in his voice. "In a mere decade? How have you achieved such prowess?"

    Emery''s voice was the very picture of serenity, a stark contrast to the chaotic battlefield.

    "Consider it fate, Zeus. Your era is drawing to a close. Hand over the caretaker''s mantle to us."

    Zeus''s eyes zed with defiance. "Never! I am Zeus, the King of gods! You shall not take what''s mine!!"

    In that heated moment, Emery''s senses sharpened. He could feel a colossal surge of power, more potent than anything he had sensed from Zeus before. However, instead of retreating or preparing a defense, Emery stood firm, a n forming in his mind. He would let Zeus unleash his ultimate attack, letting him cling to that final sliver of hope before snuffing it out.

    In an intense surge of energy, the atmosphere began to shift. The sky above, which was previously clear, suddenly darkened as tumultuous clouds, imbued with ominous power, formed a colossal whirlpool. These weren''t just any clouds; they were inky ck with a pulsating blue aura, evocative of a mighty thunderstorm.

    But it wasn''t just one singr thunderstorm that took form. Three more identical thunderstorms manifested, each in a different quadrant of the sky. They whirled, danced, and interconnected, their energiesbining in a deadly ballet. The sight was awe-inspiring yet terrifying.

    It was at this moment, watching the swirling maelstroms of energy, that a stark realization dawned upon Emery. Zeus wasn''t weaving this spell for a mere show of power against a single opponent. No, this was something far grander and sinister in its design. The very essence of this spell could obliterate the city of Rome in its entirety.

    Zeus, seeing Emery''s dawning understanding, shouted defiantly, eyes zing with mad determination, "If I can''t have it, neither will you!"

    The words echoed ominously, signaling the activation of his dreaded tier-seven world destruction spell known as [Nimbus].

    Emery, consumed with regret for not acting sooner, reacted with lightning speed. Employing his [Blink] ability, he positioned himself strategically between the menacing thunderstorm and the vulnerable city below. Drawing deep within, he channeled the full amount of his spirit energy, the Nature core, and the Khaos power from his Primal core into one.

    [Dao Matter], a powerful counterforce, a radiant sphere of energy.

    As the two colossal forces, [Nimbus] and [Dao Matter], collided, the resulting impact was cataclysmic. A shockwave of immense power spread outward, sending ferocious winds ripping through the surroundings, uprooting trees, and shaking the very ground beneath.

    Yet, even amidst this chaos, Emery''s sphere held strong. It not only absorbed a significant portion of the destructive energy but even pushed it back into its caster.

    KABOOMMM!!!

 Chapter 1766 Plea

    <h4>Chapter 1766 Plea</h4>

    The powerful st? wracking Zeus body with pain, making him feel as if his very essence was being torn apart. He shot upwards, his trajectory betraying the strength of the st. And as he went, a harrowing scream, a mix of pain and astonishment, echoed in the vast emptiness above.

    The relentless force should''ve obliterated any being, but Zeus was no ordinary being. As the master of lightning, his affinity to the sky''s energies had always been his shield. He channeled his prowess, absorbing and deflecting some of the energy. However, the sheer magnitude of the st was too much, and he still bore the brunt of it. His radiant aura dimmed and electric sparks fizzled around him, a testament to his immense suffering.

    Before Zeus could even think of a counter-attack or a defensive maneuver, a sh of movement caught his peripheral vision. Emery using spatial spell was suddenly there, right beside him. His posture was predatory, and in his hand, he held the Excalibur, angled the de, positioning its razor-sharp edge menacingly close to Zeus''s vulnerable throat.

    "You lose," Emery dered, his voice a mix of triumph and resolve.

    The gravity of his situation dawned upon Zeus. He waspletely at Emery''s mercy. But even in this dire state, his pride as a deity remained. Taking ragged breaths, he mustered the strength to form words. Through gritted teeth and a wince of pain, he managed a defiant grin, "You won''t dare to kill me! I am the very guardian, the caretaker of your world!"

    Emery locked eyes with him, his gaze as cold as the void of space. "Sometimes, one must make a statement" he replied icily, "One head need to fall so the others know their ce and think twice before messing with us."

    Zeus felt a shiver down his spine, a feeling foreign to him. The gravity in Emery''s voice made the mighty god swallow hard. "You... you wouldn''t dare..."

    Emery paused, the weight of the decision evident in his eyes. The temptation to end Zeus''s life was palpable, but the greater good of his world held him back. Taking a deep breath, he looked skyward, as if seeking guidance, then finally murmured, "Very well..."

    Zeus felt a brief moment of relief, thinking that Emery''s mercy was forting. But that hope was short-lived.

    Emery voice soft butced with determination. "I won''t end your life, but I will make sure you never harm another soul again. I will destroy your magus form and imprison your soul."

    The gravity of Emery''s decision settled in. As the glint of the Excalibur swayed in the cosmic light, Zeus''s eyes widened in sheer terror. Desperation gripped him, and with a final plea, he cried out, "Stop!"

    Zeus''s voice held a desperate edge, "End my life, and your friend will be lost to you forever." The simple mention of ''friend'' seemed to freeze Emery in his tracks. His grip on Excalibur loosened slightly, and his usually impassive face showed a glint of concern.

    A smirk yed on Zeus''s lips as he saw Emery''s reaction, "Threatening the ones dear to me? If you or any of your ilk harm my friend, I swear to the cosmos that I''ll bring an end to each one of you."

    Zeus maintained his calm demeanor, even in his precarious position. "You''ve misunderstood. Your friend is already in our grasp. A female."

    The fury that ignited in Emery''s eyes was palpable. Without a word, he lunged at Zeus, gripping the deity''s throat with a force that made the god gasp for breath. "What have you done?" Emery growled, the threat clear in his voice.

    Without waiting for a verbal response, Emery delved into Zeus''s mind. His spirit reading ability, heightened due to his emotional turmoil, scoured the god''s memories, seeking any hint about the captive woman.

    Zeus coughed, struggling in Emery''s grip, but managed to sputter, "She took a risk for you, breaking barriers to enter Earth. Such a foolish woman."

    Through the chaotic whirlwind of Zeus''s memories, an image solidified in Emery''s mind �� a woman, chained and imprisoned. It was Morgana, held captive in the formidable Kronos base, a citadel etched into the very crust of the moon.

    A sinking realization dawned upon Emery. He had always felt a distant connection to Morgana, a sense of her being near Earth, but never quite on it. Now he knew why. His fey mate, was captive by the Kronos all along.

    The air grew heavy with tension, charged with Emery''s barely contained fury. Sensing his advantage, Zeus tried to negotiate, "Let me go, release my subordinates, and perhaps, just perhaps, she might live."

    Emery, his focus undeterred, dove deeper into thebyrinth of Zeus''s memories, sifting through them for any inkling about Morgana''s state. What he uncovered were harrowing scenes �� Morgana subjected to unspeakable mental and physical torment. The Kronos Magus were relentless, seeking every shard of information they believed she possessed.

    The barbaric treatment of someone he held dear ignited a fierce, primal rage within Emery. the urge began to stir. Slowly, his skin started to bristle with thick, dark fur. Muscles expanded and bones realigned as a transformation took hold.

    Zeus, feeling the change and sensing the mounting danger, began to panic. ""What.. wat are you doing!!" His voice trembled as he turned to face Emery, only to be met with a visage of pure ferocity. Yellow eyes, aze with rage, stared back at him, and sharp fangs peeked out as if ready to devour him whole.

    Emery''s voice, now a deep growl, echoed with threat, "Every single one of you Kronos deviants will suffer for this."

    Without hesitation, Emery''s now-wed hand lunged forward, puncturing Zeus''s chest. He applied just enough force to ensure the god teetered on the brink of death, but not enough to grant him the release of it. Leaning in close, Emery whispered against Zeus''s ear, "I want you to know agony. I want you to witness the doom of your kin."

    In a blur of movement, Emery clutched Zeus tightly, and shot into the sky, breaking through the Earth''s atmosphere. His Magus form granted him the ability to traverse the vast expanse of space, and he set his sights on his destination �� the moon, where the Kronos basey.

    Navigating through space without the aid of machinery or ships was challenging. The journey, which took nearly an half an hour, allowed Emery the chance to strategize his assault on Kronos. As he approached the moon, like a vengefulet, he descended upon its dark side, dragging the battered god with him.

    Suddenly, rms red. The stronghold of Kronos sprung to life, its defenses mobilizing. Warriors, machines, and mystic barriers readied themselves for the impending storm that was Emery.

 Chapter 1767 Moon Base

    1767 Moon Base

    The Kronos Outpost was not just any base. Hidden from prying eyes on the dark side of the moon, it stood as a monolithic testament to the power and reach of the Kronos Order. Its steel-gray walls, spanning miles in every direction, were interspersed with glowing lines that pulsed with energy. The outpost was more than just a marvel of engineering; it was a fortress built to monitor and regte magus activities within its gctic sector, ensuring the dominance of Kronos over the mystical forces at y.

    Emery''s sudden and unannounced descent upon the outpost did not go unnoticed. The moment his silhouette appeared against the backdrop of stars, the outpost''s advanced sensors detected an anomaly. Within moments, his aura was identified, and rm bells resonated throughout the massive facility. Bright red warning lights started shing, and the hum of the facility''s defensive weapon systems powering up reverberated across its corridors.

    The outpost''s automated defenses kicked into gear, rapidly scanning and analyzing the situation. Detecting Zeus, battered and close to death, in Emery''s grasp triggered a rapid response. The dozen cannon turrets, which had been lying dormant, instantly sprang to life. Their barrels adjusted, tracking Emery''s every movement.

    Yet, Emery seemed unfazed. With an almost nonchnt demeanor, he continued his advance, letting Zeus''s limp body scrape and graze against the jagged rocks and craters that dotted the moon''s surface. The grim sight was a chilling testament to Emery''s resolve and his intentions.

    Suddenly, the charged atmosphere was punctuated by a brilliant sh. One of the turrets had fired, releasing a high-energyser beam, the heat of which could be felt even before it neared its target. With swift reflexes, Emery brandished the legendary sword, positioning it to meet the oing beam.

    The collision of ancient magic with modern technology resulted in a phenomenal disy of light and sound. The force of the sh pushed Emery back slightly, a testament to the cannon''s potency. Yet, the legendary de, steeped in ancient power, managed to parry the shot, preventing it from reaching its mark.

    As he move forward, more turrets locked onto him, each priming and aiming its deadlyser. Seeing the increasing threat, Emery raised the weakened Zeus up, positioning him as a barrier between himself and the iing onught. The act served its purpose, causing the turrets to momentarily hesitate, recalibrating their aim.

    But Emery''s intentions were not rooted in mercy or strategy alone. With a swift and decisive motion, he thrust Zeus into the lunar surface, using the legendary sword to pin the fallen god down. The de shimmered as it went through, securing Zeus in ce, with his agonized face turned towards the imposing base.

    Gazing at the sword, Emery directed a silentmand, channeling his mental energy towards the ancient artifact. "Guard him for me," he instructed, "Let him bear witness to whates next."

    Now unburdened and with the full extent of his powers at his disposal, Emery transformed. From the dark abyss of his inner self, he summoned the Khaos-enhanced de w. With a fierce determination, Emery set his sights on breaching the Kronos Outpost.

    The base''s defensive systems recognized the increasing threat Emery posed. In unison, the turrets recalibrated and let loose a volley of high-intensityser beams, but as the beams raced towards him, he started to phase in and out of space itself. His movements were so erratic and swift that the turrets'' advanced targeting systems couldn''t keep up.

    Suddenly, with an explosive surge of speed, Emery reappeared right beside one of the turrets. Before it could adjust, he tore through its armored ting as if it were mere paper. A massive explosion followed, creating a blinding sh and sending shockwaves through the area.

    Without wasting a second, Emery dashed to the next turret. With the same devastating efficiency, he dismantled it, leaving nothing but smoldering wreckage. But his primary target wasn''t the turrets; it was the thick, shimmering energy barrier protecting the main facility. Drawing back his w, Emery plunged it into the force field. The des bit into the barrier, causing ripples of distorted energy.

    But this act left him vulnerable. More turrets took advantage of this opening,nding hits on Emery. A guttural howl of pain and rage escaped his lips. But the pain only fueled his resolve. With a roar, Emery channeled his strength, shattering the energy barrier and making way into the sanctum of the base.

    Once inside, he let out a thunderous cry, "LEAVE THIS BASE, OR FACE CERTAIN DEATH!!" His voice, Many perished in the ensuing chaos, while a few managed to flee the devastation aboard a 09:12

    spaceship.

    den with power and menace, echoed throughout the expansive chambers of the facility, a stark warning to all its inhabitants.

    His spirit reading ability, refined and acute, quickly gave him ayout of the ce. He could sense three dozen saint-level figures, their auras bright but none strong enough to pose a real challenge. Emery''s focus wasn''t on them; it was on a weakened, faint lifeforce deep within the facility.

    "Morgana!".

    Not giving the guards even a moment to react or defend, Emery made his way to the main door, shredding through any barrier that stood between him and his objective.

    With a determined stride, Emery surged forward into the belly of the base. Each step he took was met with resistance from the Kronos guards, but they were no match for his heightened state of rage and power. As he shed with them, his movements were a symphony of violence and grace. Every sweep of his wed hand was precise, leaving behind a trail of blood and carnage. Guards fell before him, some cleaved in half, others losing limbs to his deadly strikes. The corridor echoed with the sounds of battle, but Emery''s focus was unyielding.

    Passing through corridor after corridor, he was met with massive, fortified doors designed to keep intruders out. But to Emery, they were mere obstacles. He tore through them with ease, each one bringing him closer to his goal.

    Then, in a dimly lit chamber, he found her: Morgana.

    She was suspended against a cold metallic wall, chains binding her wrists and ankles. Her once vibrant aura was now just a flicker, and her physical form appeared battered and exhausted. Despite her condition, upon seeing Emery, a glimmer of recognition and relief shone in her eyes.

    "You... are safe. I''m d," she murmured, her voice weak but filled with emotion.

    Hearing such words came from such a frail body only further fanned the mes of Emery''s anger even more. Without a moment''s hesitation, he moved to her side and tore the chains binding her with raw strength. Gently cradling her fragile form against him, he murmured soothing words while casting a potent healing spell. The warm glow of the spell enveloped Morgana, mending her wounds and rejuvenating her spirit.

    With Morgana safely in his arms, Emery''s attention returned to the perpetrators.

    "You''re safe now," he whispered to her, his voice soft yet filled with conviction. "And they will pay dearly for this."

    Channeling the immense energy of the Khaos within him, he invoked a devastating gravitational spell. The entire structure of the Kronos base began to quiver, its foundations groaning under the immense force. Cracks spread like spider webs across its surface, leading to its ultimate copse. Many perished in the ensuing chaos, while a few managed to flee the devastation aboard a spaceship.

    Emerging from the rubble, Emery took a deep breath, feeling a mix of relief and concern. The battle was won, but the war was far from over. Morgana still cradled in his arms, he made his way to what looked like themand center of the base. From his spatial space, he produced a small device. Connecting with the soul presence within, he voiced a plea:

    "As, I need your expertise. Help me interface with this machine."

    Thank you for reading

 Chapter 1768 Revenge

    Chapter 1768 Revenge

    Even after Emery''s potent healing spells took effect, Morgana, weak and disoriented, struggled toe to terms with her situation. Emery watched, a deep concern etching his face, as she tried piecing together her memories.

    Taking abored breath, Morgana recounted her journey back to Earth, fueled by the hope that the Khaos Gate on Earth, might guide her to find him.

    However, her journey was fraught with misfortune. Upon her return, she was quickly identified and apprehended for her status as an illegal magus, a rogue practitioner of magic operating outside the bounds of the sanctioned Magus Alliance. Morgana had expected to be handed over for a just trial, a chance to exin herself. But instead, she found herself in the cruel clutches of the Kronos. Their methods were far from gentle; they tortured her, trying to extract every ounce of information they believed she held.

    Emery''s fists clenched, the fury evident in his eyes. He could barely contain his anger, upon hearing of Morgana''s suffering. Resolute, he gathers all the Kronos Magus and bring them to the outpost''s central yard.

    Hephaestus, Artemis, Hermes, Dionysus, Demeter, and Zeus. Noticeably absent were Apollo and Athena, both left behind on Earth and Hades, who had already been reduced to a mere soul form.

    Though their immortal bodies had an innate ability to heal, the shackles they now bore were designed to suppress their strengths. These were the same chains they had used on Morgana, symbolizing their own twisted sense of justice. To further ensure their subjugation, Emery made them ingest a concoction of his own creation, a potion that would inhibit their abilities to channel their spirit energy or heal themselves.

    As the liquid flowed down their throats, Hephaestus, his face contorted in a mix of fear and anger, spat out, "What vile concoction have you made us drink?!"

    Emery, without uttering a word, turned his gaze towards Hephaestus. His eyes, cold and unyielding, held a message of their own: "I haven''t even started yet."

    The sight of Emery bringing out an ornate cauldron was both unexpected and rming. Setting it up in the middle of the yard, he began to gather various ingredients, some recognizable, others arcane and foreign. The chained magus watched a mix of fear and curiosity evident in their eyes.

    With a sly smirk, Emery confessed, "You know, I''ve always been intrigued by certain brews and their effects. Sadly, I''ve never had volunteers brave enough to test them. Until now."

    The cauldron bubbled and hissed, releasing aromatic fumes as Emery, with the precision of a seasoned alchemist, crafted a series of poisons. Each had its unique horrifying attribute. One, when ingested, would give the sensation of internal organs being meticulously dissected, while another felt like a fiery inferno scorching from within. Yet, Emery''s personal favorite was a concoction that attacked the very essence of its victim, sending waves of destion and overwhelming sorrow into their soul.

    As the magus watched, Emery meticulously bottled each poison,beling them with a scribe. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation. When the first drops were administered, the reactions were immediate and harrowing.

    Hermes, with sweat beading on his forehead and his face contorted in agony, begged, "Kill me!! Just kill me please!"

    But Emery''s hands were tied in this regard. Earlier, with the aid of As, he hadmunicated the entire scenario to the Magus Alliance. They were explicit in their directive: no killing until their emissary arrived to pass judgment.

    Hence, while everyone was waiting for judgment from the Magus Alliance, Emery settled to spend the time exacting his revenge with the same "kindness" they showed Morgana.

    Time passed excruciatingly slowly. The screams of the magus were a grim soundtrack, echoing through the outpost''s walls. All but Zeus had sumbed to the torment. The mighty leader, despite the visible agony, clung to his pride, resisting the full effects of the toxins.

    Drawing upon whatever strength remained, Zeus spat, "You''re making a big mistake!! The alliance will punish you for this!!"

    Emery, seemingly unfazed, continued to flip through an ancient grimoire, seeking another malevolent recipe. He appeared determined to find a brew that would crack even Zeus''s indomitable spirit.

    As the agonizing cries of the chained magus reverberated through the outpost, a subtle shift in the atmosphere caught Emery''s attention. Gazing up into the sky, he detected the distinct energy signatures of two magus figures rapidly approaching the moon. Their trajectory indicated one had journeyed directly from Earth.

    With impable timing, Fjolnir and Akasha the Abbot, materialized in the outpost. Their arrival was made possible by a device left behind by the Kronos.

    Their reactions to the scene before them were as contrasting as their personalities. Fjolnir, taking in the demolished outpost and the defeated Kronos magus, erupted inughter, his voice echoing amidst the ruins.

    "Emery, this is madness! What a spectacle!"

    Akasha the Abbot, folded his hands, chanting softly. His serene eyes conveyed deep concern. He prayed that Emery''s drastic actions wouldn''t invite cmity upon Earth. Perhaps the heavens were listening, for no sooner had he begun his prayer, a medium-sized ship emerged in the horizon, its silhouette growingrger as it approached the moon.

    Anticipation bubbled within Emery. He had been awaiting the Magus Alliance emissary, expecting them to pass judgment. But a strange twist was about to unfold. As the ship neared, an unmistakable change washed over the captive Kronos magus. Their pain-wracked expressions slowly morphed into sly, victorious grins.

    Zeus, even in his weakened state, managed a mockingughter, "It appears I was mistaken, You won''t witness the Magus Alliance''s wrath because you won''t live long enough!"

    From the descending ship, figures began to emerge. Multiple Magus of considerable power, trailed by a figure whomanded respect and fear in equal measure - Kronos. His presence was formidable, his aura overpowering.

    Kronos surveyed the aftermath of Emery''s vengeance. Witnessing his base in ruins and his magus in chains, his fury intensified, reaching a crescendo. Fixing his wrathful gaze on Emery, he thundered, "You''ll pay for this!!"

 Chapter 1769 Kronos

    Chapter 1769 Kronos

    The adrenaline in Emery''s veins still pulsed from his previous bouts with magus-level fighters. There was no doubt that these wins had made him hungry for a more challenging fight, a duel against a grand magus. But this wasn''t just a contest of power or a test of skill. This was a dire situation, a life-and-death battle. And with the lives of those he held dear hanging in the bnce, rash decisions were a luxury Emery couldn''t afford.

    Drawing a deep breath, he squared his shoulders and met Kronos'' piercing gaze. The weight of his words matched his determined demeanor as he proimed, "Senior Kronos, your magus inflicted pain upon my dear friend. My actions? They were but a fitting repercussion for their transgressions."

    However, Emery''s words might as well have been a gentle breeze against a mountain. Kronos remained unfazed. Instead, with a subtle flick of his wrist, he signaled his men. Like a wave rushing to meet the shore, they began to encircle Emery, closing him in.

    Among the sea of formidable warriors, two figures stood out, their presence heavy and dominant. They emitted energy signatures that rivaled, if not exceeded, that of Zeus, a revered peak full moon magus. Emery''s heart raced, but not from fear. It was from recognition. He hade across dossiers about Kronos'' inner circle in the past. He could ce these titans.

    A gargantuan figure, d head to toe in dark te armor with a menacing axe strapped to his back, was unmistakably Ares, the god of war. His every step was a testament to his power. Beside him, another figure moved with a grace that belied his strength. Dressed in a scaled armor of green and gold that reflected the moonlight, this was Poseidon. Both were the pirs upon which Kronos built his army, his most trusted and lethal generals.

    Going toe-to-toe with two full moon magus was a daunting task. And with the looming shadow of the grand magus himself, Kronos, ready to join the fray, Emery''s chances of emerging victorious were slim to none.

    As the circle tightened around him, Kronos stepped forward, his voice dripping with malice. "Anyst words, earthlink?"

    It was clear Kronos wasn''t the type to be swayed by words. So, Emery took a different tack, one he knew wasced with risk and audacity. With a smirk ying at the corners of his mouth, he retorted, ""Yes, I want to say that you Kronos were just a bunch of cowards, Eight against me, and I still emerged victorious. Now big daddy came to join the fight" Emery''s gaze darted sharply towards Ares and Poseidon, before swinging back to lock onto Kronos, "Honestly? It''sughable."

    His words, designed to provoke, did their job. A vein pulsed visibly on Kronos'' forehead, the affront clear in his eyes. In a guttural growl, he spat out, "Fine! The four of you, against me. We''ll see how you fare!"

    This reaction was precisely what Emery was aiming for. Both Fjolnier and Abbot, sensing the shift in the situation, immediately voiced their support. "We stand with you, Emery," they dered in unison.

    However, Emery had no intention of dragging his seniors into this Kronos'' face contorted in rage at Emery''s audacity, "Insolent child! Mocking me? Prepare to face my wrath now!"

    maelstrom, and without belittle their help, he said, "Seniors, I appreciate your support, but I suspect this isn''t a fair fight. The moment we engage Kronos, those two," he nodded towards Ares and Poseidon, "will likely swoop in to free their captiverades. let me face him alone."

    Kronos'' face contorted in rage at Emery''s audacity, "Insolent child! Mocking me? Prepare to face my wrath now!"

    Just as Emery was gearing up for the confrontation, a soft but firm grip on his arm stopped him. It was Morgana. Her usually steely eyes now shimmered with concern and a hint of desperation. "Let me fight with you..."

    He met her gaze, his thumb caressing her hand. "Not today, Morgana." Handing her the sword of legends, he whispered, "If they so much as flinch in the wrong direction, use this on the captives. Begin that one!" Emery point toward Zeus.

    Morgana nodded, her determination evident. The fire in her eyes returned, matching the intensity of Emery''s, ready for her role.

    Emery''s words trailed off, his eyes set on the horizon as he levitated, the gravitational pull barely registering against his power. "To avoid any coteral damage to your men, I suggest we take this further away."

    Without waiting for an acknowledgment or agreement, Emery propelled himself forward with a burst of energy. The grand magus, Kronos, gave chase, both of them breaking through the invisible barrier that protected the battleground, and they found themselves suspended in the cold, airless expanse of space.

    As they floated amidst the vacuum, Kronos reached out with his mind, his voice echoing within Emery''s consciousness. "You are a fool to think a young magus like you can match my prowess in such environment?" His taunt was rooted in knowledge: a grand magus like him could endure these conditions indefinitely, while a magus, even one of Emery''s stature, would have limits.

    But Emery had a trick up his sleeve. With a whisper to a being within he murmured, "Khaos, lend me your strength."

    A surge of dark energy erupted from his core, coalescing into a vast shadowy figure behind him - the unmistakable silhouette of Cthulhu. The sheer might of this entity not only fortified Emery but also manipted the surrounding void, crafting a new dimension spanning miles. Within this realm, Emery''s physical vulnerabilities were nullified.

    Seeing this Kronos was startled and said "I see, no wonder my men lost... I will defeat you and dissect your body to see what it is that make you special!"

    Emery reply the grand magus gaze with mix of challenge and determination, he casually Emery asked, "Shall we settle this once and for all? To the death?"

    Kronos chuckled, a sound that rippled through their mental connection. "You''re just a child, barely thirty years old. You''ve yet to understand the true weight of death."

    Yet, as Emery braced himself, Kronos unleashed something profound. A radiant burst of light, a signature energy of Cosmos, emanated from him, a throbbing''s pulse of light.

    Emery recognized it''s unique signature, a memory shing in his mind of a formidable opponent he had faced during a magus academy tournament. The recollection was solidified when aplex rune materialized on Kronos'' palm. Emery''s guess were confirmed; Kronos was not just any grand magus. He was a Time Magus.

    x x x x x

    The quarter final WN character event has started, please vote for Emery Ambrose

 Chapter 1770 Duels

    Chapter 1770 Duels

    Emery was well aware of the deadly nature of time spells, making him move with more caution than usual. Drawing upon his energy reserves, Emeryunched a volley of [Enfeeble de] projectiles. They cut through the space between them in a synchronous dance, their dark crescent energy forms glittering menacingly. However, these proved to be no match for Kronos. The grand magus, with an almost bored flick of his wrist, neutralized the projectiles with a radiant, invisible energy that shimmered briefly upon contact.

    Without missing a beat, Kronos began etching an intricate formation spell. Arcane symbols formed around Emery, glowing with an eerie light. In a split second, powered by the essence of Khaos, Emery activated [Blink]. He disappeared, reappearing several meters away. His near-instantaneous teleportation allowed him to evade the spell''s activation zone.

    "Huh! Slippery Bastard!?"

    Emery could tell the spell was one of temporal confinement. If he''d been ensnared, his actions would have been limited, perhaps even making him a stationary target for Kronos.

    Undeterred, Emery started another round of long-ranged assault. He summoned the [Dark Seed], small pulsating orbs of obsidian energy, and coupled it with [Ash st], which released shockwaves of energy that seemed to distort the very air they traveled through. This simultaneous assault made for a dazzling, destructive disy.

    With such bombardment, Kronos was forced to shift from his offensive stance. Darting to and fro, he gracefully evaded the spells. To block the persistent waves of [Ash st], he conjured a radiant barrier that shimmered, absorbing and deflecting the force of the attacks.

    In the midst of their exchange, Emery noticed that Kronos was suddenly nowhere to be seen. He quickly surveyed his surroundings, trying to discern if the grand magus had employed invisibility or some form of enhanced speed. But then, to his surprise, Emery saw him: Kronos stood exactly where he had been initially. This wasn''t mere movement. Kronos had manipted the passage of time itself, creating a dy in Emery''s perception while elerating his own actions.

    The realization dawned on Emery just as the formation spell Kronos had cast earlier activated.

    [Time Warp]

    A foreign sensation, like a dense fog, seemed to suffocate Emery''s senses. The world around him took on a hazy hue, and the sounds were muffled. He realized almost instantly: he was ensnared within Kronos'' time spell. Time was no longer his ally. In this distorted space, every second felt stretched, and yet paradoxically, things also moved at lightning speed.

    In this realm, hesitation was fatal. So, without missing a beat, used all the buff he could invoke; [Immortal Gate] [Paragon''s Blessing], and cast [Sylvan Armor] creating a shield designed to ward off both physical and magical attacks.

    Yet, for all his rapid defense, Emery could not fully escape the Time flesh.

    The surreal experience of being harmed before even witnessing the Magus'' reach. Before he could even assess the situation, an agonizing pain coursed through his chest. His eyes darted down to witness the aftermath of a radiant spear, glowing with light energy, piercing through his armor and embedding itself deep into his flesh.

    The surreal experience of being harmed before even witnessing the attack was disorienting. Blood welled up in Emery''s mouth, and he coughed it out violently, spattering the dark void of space with brilliant red droplets. With a grimace, he gripped the spear''s shaft, and with a jerk of strength, pulled it out. As soon as it was free, the weapon disintegrated, turning into luminous particles that disappeared into the void.

    Kronos, wearing an expression of unabashed arrogance,ughed heartily. "Did you truly think you could escape my temporal domain? No Magus, no matter how gifted, has ever resisted my mastery over time!" His tone dripped with mockery, the volume of hisughter echoing eerily in the altered timeline.

    Gasping for breath, Emery steadied himself. His thoughts raced. Had it not been for the augmented protection of his spells and the transformative abilities he''d adopted, that spear would''ve meant certain death.

    He looked up at the Grand Magus, realizing the sheer might he was up against. This wasn''t merely a grand magus, but a master of one of the universe''s most enigmaticws: Time. It was suddenly clear to Emery why the Nephilims held the Kronos faction in such esteem.

    Kronos'' smile was predatory, his eyes reflecting a twisted joy. He took a step forward, pointing a finger at Emery, his intent clear.

    "Now, young magus," he purred menacingly, "it''s time for you to meet your end."

    Kronos, brimming with confidence after his previous sess, began weaving intricate hand signs. The arcane symbols circling Kronos began to rotate faster. Time seemed to freeze and shift in strange, unpredictable ways.

    Emery could sense the thickening of the atmosphere around him, an invisible web pulling at the fringes of reality. This was the hallmark of a time spell, and Emery''s senses tingled in rm. The very air shimmered and wavered as multiple ripples of distorted time began to close in on him. They pulsed, much like a heart, but at an elerated rate, threatening to trap Emery within their deadly embrace.

    But Emery, now familiar with the sensation, didn''t flee. He had fought against time magic before, and though it was never an easy feat, he had a card up his sleeve. A spell that was the bane of thew of time.

    Emery tapped into the primal force within him, calling forth the full might of Khaos for one specific spell.

    [Gravitational Pressure]

    While the vast expanse of space around them offered little to no gravitational force, the domain that Emery had crafted with Khaos was an exception. This artificial space obeyed Emery''s will. As he cast his spell, a palpable pressure emanated from him, pushing against the flow of Kronos'' time magic. It was as if he''d cast an anchor into the fabric of space-time, grounding himself and making it harder for the time distortions to pull him in.

    But Kronos wasn''t one to be easily deterred. From the corner of Emery''s eye, a familiar sh of light announced the return of the dreaded light spear. Emery moved, but not fast enough. The spear grazed him, tearing through the side of his chest rather than impaling him directly. Pain seared through him, but the agony also brought rity.

    Kronos'' once triumphant smirk faltered. The one-inch difference between a fatal blow and a ncing strike might have been minimal, but it signified Emery''s growing resistance to the Time Magus'' magic.

    Blood trickling down from the fresh wound, Emery growled, his expression turning feral. As if heeding his call, energy surged into his hand as he raised his [de w], the dark, razor-sharp extensions glinting menacingly.

    Kronos took a step back, realization dawning that he had underestimated his opponent. But Emery, determination zing in his eyes, advanced. The twobatants, each a master of their art, prepared to sh once more. The final round of their duel was about to begin.

 Chapter 1771 Magus Battle

    Chapter 1771 Magus Battle

    The standoff between Emery and the leader of the Kronos faction was nothing short of epic, a battle of titans that raged on far longer than anyone had imagined. Both sides, drenched in sweat, showed signs of weariness, but their resolve to win was unwavering.

    While the fiercebat continued, two other imposing figures from the Kronos faction - Poseidon and Ares - watched intently from a distance. Their expressions were unreadable, but the energy around them was palpable, indicating that they were formting strategies.

    Suddenly, without warning, Ares, the god of War, channeled his immense energy. With a fierce battle cry, he mmed his foot onto the ground, releasing a shockwave of energy that manifested as an earthquake. The very fabric of the trembled beneath its force. Even the sky seemed to darken momentarily as if nature itself was acknowledging the might of the god of war.

    Caught off guard, Morgana, Fjolnir, and Abbot found themselves swaying uncontrobly, struggling to maintain their footing. Rocks and debris flew around, adding to the chaos.

    Amidst the confusion, Morgana didn''t lose focus on her primary objective. With a determination burning in her eyes, she lunged towards Zeus, the legendary sword aimed straight for his neck. However, the aftershocks of the earthquake caused the ground to fracture, and from these cracks, stone pirs rocketed upwards. These rocky obstructions shielded Zeus and his entourage of magus just in the nick of time.

    With a swift and powerful swing, Morgana''s de sliced one of the pirs cleanly in half. But the brief dy was enough for Zeus to be whisked away to safety by these shifting rocks.

    Grumbling in frustration, Morgana tried to pursue, but more stone barriers erupted around her, effectively hemming her in. She let out an exasperated growl, "URGHH!!!"

    She quickly scanned the battlefield and her eyes locked onto Ares. Her pupils narrowed with anger, and she seemed ready tounch herself at him. But before she could make her move, another figure stepped up. It was Fjolnir.

    His gaze was fixed on Ares. With an air of confidence, he proimed,

    "Ares, god of war, I will fight you!"

    But the muscr god remained eerily silent, his attention seemingly elsewhere. There was a tense pause before Poseidon, with an arrogant swagger, approached the trio. His voice, deep and chilling, resonated,

    "You not worthy to challenge him, I alone am enough to handle the three of you.

    With a defiant re, Fjolnir bellowed, "Alright! You then!" The ground seemed to tremble with the sheer force of his voice. His muscr frame rippled with anticipation, and the intricate braids in his hair swung as he moved, catching glints of light. From behind his back, he pulled out a staggering two-meter-tall double-ded great axe. Its dark metallic sheen looked even more menacing against the backdrop of the battleground.

    Closing his eyes momentarily, Fjolnir began to chant in an ancient dialect. As he did so, ethereal blue tattoos began to emerge and snake across his brawny arms, chest, and neck, illuminating his form in a soft azure glow. The air around him thickened as his strength surged to incredible levels.

    On the other side, Poseidon smirked, evidently unimpressed. From the depths of his robes, he produced a shimmering trident, its prongs sharp and gleaming, exuding a power that felt as vast and fathomless as the oceans. The aura around him intensified, reminiscent of the mighty waves that battered the hardest rocks into submission. With a swift leap, he lunged at Fjolnir, trident at the ready.

    Their sh was cataclysmic. Sparks flew as weapon met weapon. The surrounding area trembled, not from any quake this time, but from the sheer force of their confrontation. To the onlookers, it seemed clear who the victor would be �� Poseidon, a full moon magus with years of battle experience, versus the newly ascended crescent moon magus of Earth. Yet, when the initial sh ended, it was Poseidon who looked taken aback. Fjolnir, against all odds, was holding his own, even though the strain was evident on his face.

    Laughing, but with a hint of annoyance, Poseidon remarked, "You''re impressive for a neophyte. But, believe me, it''s nowhere near enough." With that, he channeled more power into his trident, pushing back against Fjolnir''s axe with renewed vigor.

    But just as it seemed Fjolnir might be overwhelmed, a blur of movement caught Poseidon''s eye. Morgana, in her half-wolf form, lunged at him. Rage and frustration from her earlier failure to kill Zeus emanated from her. The transformation rendered her ws water energy surged from the ground, forming a barrier between him and Morgana, and the force from it sent her spiraling into fiery des, radiating an intense heat �� her signature move, [Hell''s me].

    However, Poseidon was not caught off-guard. Sensing the imminent danger, he released a defensive spell just in time. A wall of water energy surged from the ground, forming a barrier between him and Morgana, and the force from it sent her spiraling backward.

    With a cold, steely voice, Poseidon sneered at the fallen Morgana, "I''ll deal with you after." His attention, however, quickly returned to Fjolnir, his eyes narrowing as he prepared to deliver a potentially fatal strike.

    For a moment, Poseidon felt certain of his victory. The scales of the battle seemed to have tipped in his favor. But as he prepared to deliver the final blow, he noticed something odd. Instead of faltering, Fjolnir''s resistance grew fiercer, the grip on his great axe even firmer.

    Confused, Poseidon''s gaze wandered, seeking an exnation. That''s when he spotted the monk, a few paces away. The monk''s arms were alive with intricate, glowing patterns, an ancient script of power flowing and pulsating. Those patterns matched the ones on Fjolnir, and it became evident to Poseidon that the Abbot was amplifying the Fjolnir''s strength, enabling him to withstand the sea god''s onught.

    Eyes narrowing, Poseidon addressed the monk. "Earthlink," he muttered, acknowledging the Abbot''s n with a hint of begrudging respect. "Always full of surprises, aren''t you?"

    Without responding verbally, the Abbot continued his chant, a low, melodic cadence that carried an undeniable power. The patterns on his arms branched out, one channel feeding energy to Fjolnir and the other now also reaching out to Morgana, empowering her.

    Together, the duo made a synchronized assault on Poseidon. Fjolnir, wielding his axe with amplified might, and Morgana, moving with unprecedented agility, aimed for Poseidon''s blind spots. The god of the sea, despite his vast experience, found it challenging to counter two perfectly synchronized attacks.

    #####

    Author Note:

    Have you checked out the character voting event? The current results are surreal to me. Thank you for your votes! Please note that if we win this round, the novel will receive its own custom profile frame. If you haven''t voted yet, please help by doing so. Thank you!

 Chapter 1772 Grand Magus

    Chapter 1772 Grand Magus

    The fight between Earth''s Magus and Kronos created multiple spirit energy sts that tore through the fabric of space, cascading in luminescent waves. Each st, while majestic in appearance, had an intense impact, particrly on Emery. As he engaged in his high-stakes duel with the Time Magus, these sts reverberated in his mind, amplifying the strain and testing his focus.

    When Emery opted for a full-frontal melee strategy, he hoped tond decisive blows to turn the tide in his favor. But, despite his best efforts and powerful strikes, the damage he inflicted seemed almost negligible. The Time Magus was not just protected by his formidable time spells, which had an uncanny ability to anticipate and neutralize Emery''s moves, but he also exuded battle power that paralleled, if not surpassed, Emery''s own.

    Kronos, the Time Magus, clearly read the frustration and determination mixed in Emery''s eyes. Drawing on this, he taunted, his voice dripping with malice, "Please don''t let my man, disturb our friend, it will be easier to just ept that your friends are dead already"

    As soon as Kronos said the word a mesmerizing luminance emanated from his palm. From this radiant light, Kronos summoned his primary weapon. It was an awe-inspiring scythe, towering and imposing, gleaming with intricate golden designs. The craftsmanship was divine, indicating its godly origins. The aura it radiated was so potent and unique that it left Emery momentarily spellbound.

    Meeting Emery''s wide-eyed gaze, Kronos''s voice dropped to a chilling whisper, "To end your existence with this very weapon, it''s almost poetic, don''t you think?" His eyes, reflecting the golden glint of the scythe, held a wicked smile as he added, "Prepare, for you shall fall by its de, as your ancestors did!"

    In the brief moment Kronos reveled in his promation, Emery summoned his strategic prowess. Channeling his energy, he activated the [Void Mist] spell. The surroundings were immediately consumed by an inky, nebulous mist. When it cleared, there weren''t one, but five Emerys, each poised and ready, their images echoing through the battlefield. These doppelg?ngers, perfect in their replication, surged forward in unison.

    Kronos, unflinching, reacted with remarkable speed. With a flourish, he swung his mighty scythe, releasing a cascade of radiant light energy. One by one, the clones dissipated into the ether from whence they came, their existences snuffed out. As thest one vanished, the real Emery lunged, his de w �C a manifestation of his inner power �C gleaming dangerously.

    The moment their weapons met, a cataclysmic explosion erupted, its shockwave sending both adversaries hurtling backward, trails of cosmic dust in their wake.

    Regaining his bnce almost instantly, Emery employed his [Blink] ability, closing the distance between him and Kronos in the blink of an eye. He unleashed a relentless flurry of strikes, each more ferocious than thest. But Kronos was prepared. He twirled his scythe masterfully, each spin deflecting Emery''s blows with an elegance that belied the power behind them.

    It was during this rapid exchange that Emery noticed something �C the scythe wasn''t just being spun; it was inscribed with intricate runes of time magic. Each rotation was a temporal incantation, a dance with time itself. Recognizing the imminent danger, Emery, with his keen instincts, rapidly backtracked, putting some distance between himself and the grand magus.

    Kronos halted, a gleam of genuine admiration in his eyes. "Remarkable," he mused aloud. "Had our pasts not been so intertwined with enmity, you could have made a magnificent ally, with your power, you could stand side by side with us as gods"

    Emery, panting slightly, had a retort dancing on the tip of his tongue, but he held back. The previous exchanges had not been without cost. He could feel a throbbing pain within, a reminder that he had sustained internal injuries. He would need a few precious seconds to gather himself and recalibrate his strategy.

    The battlefield seemed almost still to Emery as he rapidly cycled through potential strategies in his mind. He considered his potent arsenal of abilities, but each seemed inadequate against a foe of Kronos'' stature. Using poison, for instance, would likely be futile against a magus who so deftly wielded light energy. His ability to devour, while devastating, required proximity and an inflicted wound on the target, something difficult with Krono''s astonishing defense.

    His battles with other formidable grand magus shed in his mind. The duel with Zenonia came to the fore, where he had relied heavily on the assistance of a supreme magus soul. And then there was that fateful confrontation with the dark elf grand magus, where Emery had unpredictably transformed into a mysterious primal form. The sheer raw power he wielded in that state was unparalleled. Could that be the key now? A pang of frustration coursed through him as he recalled that his primal core, the source of that immense power, was still fractured. Worse still, he hadn''t yet mastered the ability to invoke that primal form at will.

    Lost deep in these contemtions, a sudden piercing scream violently yanked Emery back to the present. It was Morgana''s voice, echoing with pain and desperation. ncing to the side, he realized that the battle against Poseidon was taking a severe toll on his allies.

    Kronos, ever observant, noticed Emery''s momentary distraction. A hint of disappointment clouded his face as hemented, "Your mind strays from our duel. Perhaps I should deal with yourrades first to reim your undivided attention."

    To Emery''s horror, with a mere subtle gesture from Kronos, Ares, the muscr god of war, immediately snapped to attention. The formidable deity stepped forward, his intent clear: to end the battle in Kronos'' favor. Emery''s heart raced as he realized the imminent threat his friends now faced.

    The odds were overwhelmingly stacked against them. Thebined might of two full moon magus was unparalleled, and Emery''srades stood little chance of withstanding their devastating power. The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on Emery''s shoulders; he knew he had to intervene swiftly or witness the tragic downfall of hispanions.

    With a surge of adrenaline, Emery propelled himself forward, aiming to aid his beleaguered friend. But as he did so, Kronos unleashed his masterful maniption of time, entrapping Emery within a temporal warp. The sensation was disorienting, akin to being submerged in a thick, invisible mire. Even Emery''s adept gravity spell, which he''d employed to escape simr situations in the past, struggled to free him from Kronos'' ensnarement.

    Trapped in this slowed reality, Emery''s horror intensified as he was forced to watch, almost frame by frame, the unfolding tragedy.

    ####

    Author Note:

    The character event vote has been incredible, and I want to thank you all for your points and votes. Just a heads-up: if you have any unimed points from rewards, please check under profile-rewards. Additionally, there''s an ongoing event that offers 200 points for reading 10 minutes ofics and 5 minutes of new books in the Isekai event. I apologize if Ie across as desperate, but I truly value all the votes you''ve given to Emery, and not wasting it by winning this round. Thank you!

 Chapter 1773 Last Stand

    Chapter 1773 Last Stand

    Ares, the formidable god of war, entered the fray with his legendary prowess in full disy. Each of his movements was a testament to countless battles he had participated in, and each step oozed with deadly intent.

    It was the Abbot who dared to intercept him. Taking a deep breath, he began chanting a series of incantations under his breath. Within moments, his right fist became engulfed in fierce mes, and he hurled a massive fireball straight at Ares. Almost simultaneously, his left hand shimmered with a cold aura, and he dispatched an ice ball with equal force.

    To any ordinary foe, this dual elemental onught would have been lethal. But Ares was no ordinary adversary. He deftly evaded the fireball while deflecting the ice ball with a sweep of his arm. Yet, the Abbot wasn''t done. Gathering his energy, he forced both hands together, merging the opposing elements. Tapping into the ancient power of Dao, he forged a devastating energy st that hurtled toward Ares.

    The impact made Ares stagger, his armor sizzling from thebined cold and heat. He groaned, feeling the pain deep in his bones. However, as he looked up, his eyes were filled not with fear, but with rage and determination. Stopping in his tracks, Ares locked eyes with the Abbot. With a roar, he lifted his massive battle axe and swung it down with such ferocity that the very ground beneath them trembled.

    KABOOM!!

    blood dribbling from his mouth. The sheer power behind Ares'' blow 08:40

    had sent out a shockwave that inflicted internal injuries even A huge dust cloud obscured the battlefield. When it settled, it revealed that Ares'' strike had only cleaved through a mirage of the Abbot. Yet, some distance away, the true Abbot knelt on one knee, blood dribbling from his mouth. The sheer power behind Ares'' blow had sent out a shockwave that inflicted internal injuries even without direct contact.

    Without wasting a moment, the Abbot began another chant. His form was soon enveloped in a golden glow reminiscent of arge bell. As the light faded, he stood tall, now d in gleaming armor, his resolve unwavering as he prepared to face Ares again.

    In the meantime, Morgana and Fjolrin found themselves locked in a fierce struggle against the mighty Poseidon. Every blow, every dodge, and every counter spelled desperation.

    Emery, watching his friends face such dire straits, felt an overwhelming mix of anger, fear, and desperation. He couldn''t contain it any longer, and a guttural scream erupted from deep within him, echoing across the battlefield: "You Bastards!!"

    Just as the weight of hopelessness threatened to crush Emery and his allies, a sudden shift urred. Kronos, the mastermind of this onught, momentarily halted. His piercing gaze was directed toward the dark, infinite expanse of space. His brow furrowed in curiosity.

    "Seems we have another guest," he remarked dryly.

    Emery''s heart skipped a beat. He had been waiting for reinforcements, specifically the Magus alliance emissary. The idea that help might be at hand ignited a glimmer of hope in his chest. But as he attuned himself to the approaching energy, Emery''s heart sank; it was emanating not from where the emissaries woulde but from Earth.

    From the abyss, a meteoric figure descended, engulfed in a zing inferno. His presence was formidable and in his grip was a ive, its de as ck as the void, creating a striking juxtaposition against the searing mes that enveloped him.

    Just like a fall, the figure made his grand entrance. Rising from the crater he created, dust and debris settling around him, he looked infuriated. He surveyed the chaos before him, his eyes burning with fury.

    "How dare you all start such a battle without inviting me?!" His voice boomed, echoing across the vast lunar ins.

    Emerging from the fiery haze, the identity of the intruder became clear. It was Thrax, the Immortal diator, who was already breakthrough into a Magus''s realm.

    Emery''s initial relief at seeing a familiar ally was quickly tempered by reality. Despite Thrax''s impressive entry, there was no guarantee that even his formidable power could tip the scales in their favor. Yet, the sudden appearance seemed to have at least piqued Kronos''s interest, momentarily diverting his attention. Emery seized this brief respite, activating his [Blink] ability to put some distance between himself and the formidable god.

    Kronos''s voice, dripping with contempt, thundered across the battlefield, "You think you can flee from me?!"

    With urgency driving him, Emery invoked the arcane [Void Mist]. The immediate vicinity was bathed in an ethereal fog, out of which emerged doppelgangers of Emery, each one mirroring his movements with eerie precision. These shadowy replicas rushed at Poseidon and Ares, weaving between attacks and causing momentary chaos. Meanwhile, the real Emery used this diversion to quickly rally his allies, pulling them into a consolidated position.

    As the mist began to dissipate, the looming form of Kronos entered the scene, only moments toote. Emery, drawing upon the depths of his spirit energy, conjured the [Aegis of Void] - a sphere of pulsating dark energy that encapsted him and hispanions. The shield vibrated with the raw power of Khaos, designed to withstand even the mightiest of blows.

    Kronos'' eyes narrowed, scorn evident in his voice, "So now you choose to cower? Face me, coward!"

    In his fury, Kronos signaled his two magus lieutenants toy siege to Emery''s protective sphere. With every ounce of his being, Emery funneled the chaotic energies of Khaos into the [Aegis of Void], striving to keep its integrity.

    On the sidelines, Thrax''s who just arrived and was the only one still unhurt among the group growled, "Emery, let me fight! I can help!!"

    Emery, sweat glistening on his brow and his voice strained, responded, "Hold, Thrax. You will��" With his magical energies stretched to their limits maintaining the barrier, Emery attempted to weave another spell - a portal, their possible escape route. But every forceful strike from Kronos threatened its formation, each blow tearing at the fabric of the shield and siphoning away its strength.

    Feeling the weight of impending doom, Emery urged his allies, "All of you heal up quickly�� ready for ourst stand"

    Thrax, his spirit undeterred by the grim scenario, eagerly pounded his chest, chanting, "Fight! Fight! Fight!" His battle fervor contrasted Emery''s strategic calm.

    But just as Emery''s barrier began to show signs of faltering a new variable entered the equation. From the distant expanse of the cosmos, a spaceship, sleek and gleaming, descended onto the moon''s surface. Its hatch opened, and a grand magus, draped in regalia that marked his high status, emerged. His voice,manding and echoing with authority, rang out,

    "Cease this conflict, at once!"

    ####

    Author Note

    The character event will end in an hour. Some have contacted me, ready to use their points in thest hour, but the gap is significant. Whether we win or lose, I will be forever grateful. Thank you.

 Chapter 1774 Respite

    Chapter 1774 Respite

    Amidst the chaos ying out on the Moon, the ancient city of Rome was nketed in an eerie silence, with an unspoken truce in effect. The cobblestone streets, which had once been alive with the sounds of arguments, shes, and the asionalughter, now bore witness to an uncertain peace.

    Roman centurions, easily recognized by their plumed helmets and polished armor, were dispatched throughout the city. Their main task was to calm the unsettled masses, providing reassurance and maintaining order.

    Meanwhile, within the walls of a grand ptial residence, Julian orchestrated the protection of world leaders who had converged in the city. The tall, marble pirs and luxurious halls now served as makeshift meeting rooms and medical zones. In one such corner, Brandty recuperating. He had narrowly escaped death, his condition a testament to the intensity of the recent conflicts.

    Simultaneously, Julian also keeps watch over the five saints and two magus, Athena, and Apollo. These representatives from Kronos were housed in a separate, ornately decorated wing of the estate.

    Julian''s.

    "Your friend, is the most formidable half-moon magus I''ve ever There, Athena was diligently attending to Apollo. The half-moon gody still, his usually radiant face pallid. It was evident that he was still suffering from Emery''s potent mental attack.

    Julian''s eyes met Athena''s, and the weight of the situation was evident in both their expressions. Clearing his throat slightly, Julian inquired "How is he?"

    Athena paused in her ministrations to Apollo, her face a delicate tapestry of emotions, as she processed Julian''s question. She finally released a deep, weary sigh, and her intense eyes locked with Julian''s.

    "Your friend, is the most formidable half-moon magus I''ve evere across. To be honest, he might even be the most powerful human within the entirety of the magus realm."

    Julian''s gaze shifted, his eyes reflecting the myriad of emotions swirling within him. After a pause, he finally responded, "Had it not been for Emery, your schemes might have spelled our doom."

    Athena''s eyes, usually so steady and inscrutable, now shimmered with a blend of fierceness and sincerity. "You must believe me when I say I yed no part in this conspiracy."

    Julian''s retort came swiftly, his words sharpened by past betrayals and deep-seated mistrust. "Even if your hands are clean, Because of your association, Kronos could''ve obliterated us."

    Athena''s eyes, once fiery, now dimmed with sorrow as she whispered "Unfortunately, we don''t get to choose our family, we are born into it"

    The tension in the room thickened, every word exchanged like the de of a dagger, revealing wounds of the past and uncertainties of the future. Both Julian and Athena had shared many conversations over the course of months, brainstorming potential resolutions to their age-old disputes. There had been moments of hope, instances when both had believed that a shared future, free of conflict, was within reach. Yet, the events of recent days seemed to shatter such aspirations.

    Drawing in a deep breath, Julian finally broke the somber silence. "Whates next?"

    Athena hesitated, her eyes distant as if gazing at the stars. "I can''t say with certainty. Much hinges on your friend''s actions on the Moon, and how he''ll deal with my kin."

    Julian nodded solemnly, "Whatever he does, I trust Emery will do what is right"

    Athena''s expression turned contemtive as she said, "I have studied your friend, I know where his savage name came from, but I never believed he was really a beast, not until today"

    Julian''s eyes dimmed, the memory of the transformed Emery shing before him. Their paths had diverged for years, and the Emery he had witnessed today bore little resemnce to thepanion he once knew. The gravity of that change weighed heavily on Julian''s heart.

    Their introspection was suddenly interrupted by a palpable shift in the atmosphere. An overwhelming surge of energy seemed to be descending from the sky. They looked up to see a colossal ship piercing the azure, making its way to Rome. Its mere presence ignited a wave of dread, and the popce was immediately gripped by terror.

    Without hesitation, Julian dashed to the balcony, with Athena closely in tow. Their senses, finely tuned to magical frequencies, detected the presence of numerous magus aboard the ship, among them, two entities exuding the formidable aura of grand magus.

    Julian''s eyes narrowed, trying to discern the identities of these formidable beings. "Who are they?"

    As the ship drew nearer, Athena murmured, "It''s him. My father... Kronos hase."

    A cold shiver ran down Julian''s spine. The implications were clear: if Kronos hade, did it mean Emery had fallen? The very thought sent waves of dread crashing over him.

    The ship made a majestding within the courtyard of the new Romanplex. The hum of its engines died down, reced by a tense silence that seemed to stretch on. As the hatch of the ship slowly opened, Julian strained his senses, trying to catch any familiar energy signatures. Among the myriad of auras, he detected the familiar resonance of his friends.

    Athena and Julian exchanged a nce, an understanding passing between them, before they took flight, alighting gracefully near the ship''s entrance, ready to greet the arrivals.

    From the yawning entrance of the ship, a procession of figures began to emerge. Julian''s gaze darted around, recognizing several among them. At the forefront, stood the formidable entourage of Kronos, with the imposing figure of Zeus to his right. Opposite them, Emery and his group stepped out. Relief washed over Julian at seeing his friend rtively unharmed, but his stomach twisted ufortably upon noticing the shackles binding Emery''s wrists.

    Before Julian could muster a word or gesture, a grand magus, wearing the emblematic uniform of the Magus Alliance, stepped forward. His voice, authoritative and cold, pierced the thick air. "Are you the leader of the Earth faction, Julian Kaesar?"

    Maintaining hisposure and understanding the gravity of the situation, Julian bowed slightly, replying, "Indeed, I am him"

    The grand magus nodded slowly. "Very well. I have arrived to investigate the ongoing conflict between your faction and your caretaker, the Kronos faction"

 Chapter 1775 Emissary

    Chapter 1775 Emissary

    Introducing himself with a resonant voice that bore an air of authority, the man dered,

    "Duncan is the name. I trust I''ll have your full cooperation."

    Duncan, the Grand Magus Emissary, didn''te alone. Apanying him were a dozen other magus, each bearing an emblem of the Magus Alliance, signifying their rank and importance. Their purpose was twofold: to delve deep into the recent tumultuous events and to ''clean up'' the aftermath of the skirmishes that had shaken Earth City, Rome.

    The term "clean up" was a rather gentle way to describe a severe mandate. The Magus Alliance had strict guidelines regarding the dissemination of information about the broader magus universe to civilizations like Earth, which they categorized as a ''lower''. The prime directive was clear; Earth, being a fledgling civilization wasn''t to be made aware of the hidden machinations and the vastness of the magus universe. Consequently, one of the immediate tasks of these magus was to enact a mass memory wipe over the denizens of Rome, ensuring that the memories of the recent battle faded away like a distant dream.

    While the average citizens would end up with a nk te regarding the event, those with a heightened spiritual and mental cultivation, such as the Earth realm individuals experienced something different. Their memories weren''t entirely erased. Instead, they became hazy and indistinct. They would recall a looming danger, but the specific visuals, the faces, and the detailed urrences would elude them, much like trying to recall a half-forgotten dream.

    The beings of the Sky realm, on the other hand, posed a different challenge. These individuals, due to their advanced consciousness, might be harmed by a crude memory wipe. Instead, they were subjected to a sealing, symbolized by a rune, which was eerily simr to what Emery and his peers had once received during their time at the magus academy. This rune acted as a muzzle, allowing them to retain their memories but preventing them from vocalizing or sharing them.

    In an impressive show of efficiency and prowess, the entire operation waspleted in just a few hours. Emery and Julian, despite being central figures in the entire debacle, were left sidelined, mere spectators without any influence over these proceedings.

    As the magus went about their tasks with methodical precision, Duncan, their esteemed leader, was escorted to one of the grandest vis in Rome. There, he wasvished with the finest hospitality Earth had to offer.

    At the most prominent position on the long table sat Grand Magus Duncan, a goblet of Rome''s finest wine in hand. The deep ruby liquid gleamed under the ambient light, casting a scarlet hue on his face.

    "Ah, Kronos," Duncan mused, swirling his wine contemtively. "You''ve kept this concealed for an impressive span. What a pity, considering its evident richness."

    This borate feast was orchestrated upon Duncan''s request. As a seasoned diplomat, he believed that conversations over shared meals often yielded more fruitful oues. Julian, readilyplied, knowing that hospitality might be their best defense in these trying times.

    Unfortunately, despite the bountiful feast, the atmosphere in the hall was thick with tension. On one side of the expansive table sat the imposing delegation from the Kronos faction, Kronos, with his stern countenance; Zeus, Poseidon, Ares, Athena, Hephaestus, Artemis, Hermes, Dionysus, and Demeter.

    Directly opposite them were Earth''s chosen representatives: Julian, with his ever-calm demeanor; Emery, bound yet defiant; Morgana, Thrax, Fjolrin, and Akasha.

    The atmosphere was rife with mixed emotions. The Earth representatives were visibly irate over Emery''s shackles. But it seemed the members of the Kronos faction, particrly Zeus and Kronos, were even more aggravated by the present circumstances as if they were in the midst of an unwanted chore.

    Seizing the moment, Julian gracefully lifted his wine ss, a peace offering of sorts. "Emissary Duncan," he began, his voice smooth, "I extend an open invitation for you to remain our guest here for as long as you desire."

    Duncan''s chuckle was light, his eyes sparkling with mirth. "That''s the spirit!" Hemented, a hint of yfulness evident. It seemed that among all attendees, only Julian truly managed to savor the grandeur of the feast.

    But not all were in the mood for pleasantries. Kronos, his face contorted in anger, snapped.

    "Duncan, enough of this charade! Let''s expedite matters and mete out the justice these insolents so rightly deserve!"

    The weight of Kronos'' words hung heavily in the air, but it was Thrax''s fiery response that nearly set the room aze. The vtile warrior, still seething from his perceived failure in battle, stood up, his fury palpable. But before he could move a step, a mere flicker of Duncan''s aura, a domain so powerful and overwhelming, froze Thrax in his tracks. The sheer might disyed by the grand magus reminded everyone present of the hierarchy of power.

    Duncan, clearly perturbed by the outburst, carefully ced his wine ss on the table, his fingers lingering on its stem for a moment.

    "Conflicts between caretakers and the magus under their watch are not as rare as one might assume," he began, his voice level and measured. "It is the fervent wish of the Magus Alliance, and my personal desire as well, that such disputes be resolved amicably and without resorting to the formalities of the Alliance Court."

    Pausing for effect, Duncan signaled to an aide, a tall figure d in somber robes, who stepped forward with a scroll.

    "Fifteen at saint level perished," the aide reported, unfurling the scroll to read its contents, "One magus form destroyed, another grievously injured, and the Moon Outpost lies in ruins."

    The silence following this deration was deafening. These were the formal usations leveled against Emery, the price of his actions, and Kronos'' mor for retribution.

    Duncan, noticing the smirk ying on Kronos'' lips, couldn''t help butment,

    "Kronos, why are you smiling? To suffer such casualties at the hands of lower-realm magus? you should be embarrassed instead"

    The words stung. Kronos, never one to easily mask his emotions, disyed a face contorted with rage. But he held his tongue. It was evident that Duncan, despite his seemingly cordial demeanor, wielded authority that even a faction leader of Kronos'' stature dared not challenge openly.

    Yet, the focus swiftly shifted from Kronos to the shackled figure of Emery. Duncan''s gaze bore into him, the weight of judgment evident in his eyes. "Regardless of your reason," he intoned gravely, "Crimes have beenmitted. Lives were taken, and property annihted, all against your very own caretaker. Such actions only amplify the gravity of your transgressions."

    He paused, his piercing gaze unwavering, seeking the depths of Emery''s soul. "Do you im guilty for these crimes?"

    Emery responded without faltering, "Yes, I do."

 Chapter 1776 Terms

    Chapter 1776 Terms

    Emery''s knew full well the weight of his actions and was prepared to face the aftermath. His open admission, resembling a knightying down his sword, sent ripples of emotion throughout the room. The Kronos faction, in particr, reveled in his submission, their faces lit with smug satisfaction. Murmurs and chuckles of victory hummed among them, their eyes glinting with a mix of malice and glee.

    On the other hand, Emery''s allies bore expressions of unease, silentlymunicating their shared anxiety and disbelief. They had hoped for a more strategic approach, perhaps one filled with arguments and defenses, rather than what seemed like a white g of surrender.

    However, the response from the Grand Magus Emissaries was more measured. The leading emissary nodded with a slight upward curl of his lips, almost as if he had expected this from Emery.

    Recognizing the agreement, the Grand Magus Emissary said, "Very well. Given your acknowledgment, it falls upon me to mediate an appropriate retribution that would be just for all parties involved."

    One of the aides, a younger magus with sharp features, stepped forward. He handed the emissary a cube, which, upon activation, emitted a holographic projection. The visuals it showcased were stark �� the destion and wreckage of the Moon outpost, with only a few artifacts intact amid the ruins. The once-majestic structure nowy in ruin, its glory diminished.

    The Grand Magus Emissary took a moment, letting the images sink in, assessing the full scale of the destruction. He then turned his attention to both Kronos and Emery, his gaze analytical. "Given the extent of the damages, I believe apensation of 10 million spirit stones would be apt."

    To many in the realm, the sum was exorbitant, equivalent to the value of several highly sought-after tier 5 artifacts. It was a sumrge enough that even the usually assertive Kronos had no objections, at least none that he voiced.

    Julian, on the other hand, visibly nched at the deration. "This amount seems... excessive," Julian began, his voice firm yet diplomatic.

    The Grand Magus Emissary raised a cating hand, "It is a justified sum. The Magus Alliance values the sanctity of its territories. A fortified outpost not only symbolizes our strength but also ensures that your remains well-protected."

    The argument was sound and left little room for counter. Emery, taking a deep breath, nodded in agreement. The weight of the debt was immense, but he believed in his abilities and his recent apothecary inventions. Given time, he was confident he''d amass the required amount.

    Despite Emery''s concession on the damage costs, a cloud of dissatisfaction hung heavily over Kronos, darkening his features. He leaned forward, the raw emotion evident in his voice,

    "The destruction is one thing, but what about the lives of my brethren? The men who lost their lives? And Magus Apollo? His injuries? What of the consequences for such actions?"

    The Grand Magus Emissary acknowledged the concern with a nod. Taking a moment, he reviewed the detailed reports before him. "The situation with Magus Apollo is not as dire as it might seem, his injuries, though grave, are not beyond healing. As for Magus Hades, their confrontation was a duel, Its oue can be seen as a just conclusion."

    Kronos''s lips parted, a counter-argument poised to escape, but the emissary preempted him, raising his hand in a gesture demanding silence.

    "The weight of lives lost, however, cannot be ignored. As restitution, I propose apensation of 200,000 spirit stones for each life taken, to be distributed to the bereaved families."

    Such a result was something Kronos could not ept. The emissary turned his prating gaze back to Kronos. "Let''s be pragmatic, Kronos. The alliance isn''t eager to incarcerate a magus of his potential into prison time over a few saint-level casualties. If you were to escte this to court, I suspect the oue would be no different."

    Kronos, though visibly struggling with the emissary''s words, found himself forced to agree. The pragmatic logic was hard to counter, and deep down, he knew there was truth in the statement.

    Emery considered this and found it a fairpensation. But just as he was about to voice his agreement, the emissary interjected with a final use, "Additionally, considering the turmoil this has brought upon the Kronos faction, I believe fifteen months of dedicated service to the Kronos would bnce the scales."

    The moment the words left the emissary''s mouth, the room erupted into a cacophony of voices. Emery''s allies were quick to voice their indignation. Whispers of the emissary''s alleged bias toward the Kronos faction circted, with murmurs of disagreement and disdain.

    Surprisingly, amidst the uproar, Kronos''s voice stood out. "Fifteen months? It''s too lenient!" His tone wasced with skepticism.

    The emissary, disying a patience that seemed almost otherworldly, expanded his domain �� a silent yet overpowering force that nketed the room. As it washed over the attendees, their mor quickly receded, reced by an uneasy stillness.

    Taking a deep breath, the emissary spoke with rity and deliberation, "It is the Alliance''s aspiration for caretakers and their governed people to coexist harmoniously. My initial verdict was intended to foster such harmony. But it''s evident that this suggestion might not achieve its desired effect."

    He paused, giving the room a chance to absorb his words. After what felt like an eternity, he continued, "Given the concerns on both sides, I propose a different solution. Instead of serving Kronos for fifteen months, he will dedicate fifteen years of service to the Magus Alliance."

    The gravity of his words bore down on the room. A fifteen-year servitude was a significantmitment, even for a magus. Yet, the emissary''s demeanor signaled that he believed it to be a fairpromise. He reminded all present that the stakes of taking this dispute to the court were high: financially burdensome for the Kronos faction and potentially more punitive for Emery.

    With the air charged with tension, the emissary finally posed the question, seeking resolution, "So, where do we stand? Can we reach consensus on this?"

 Chapter 1777 Punishment

    Chapter 1777 Punishment

    The terms of the punishment were clear: Emery would be consigned to either military service or the guardianship of a designated area. As the weight of the decision bore down on him, Emery reflected on his own desires.

    For a long time, the allure of the frontline had beckoned him. This longing was ignited when Zack, a formidable dragon bloodline extended an invitation to Emery to join the war efforts.

    To him, a 15-yearmitment on the battlefield seemed a far less daunting prospect than enduring a mere 15 months under the ominous shadow of the Kronos faction.

    The room, thick with tension and anticipation, was broken by the Emissary''s assertive voice. "So, have we reached a consensus?" He sought a finality to the ongoing negotiations.

    Emery opened his mouth to respond, formting his words. However, before he could articte his thoughts, an unexpected voice chimed in, cutting through the tense atmosphere.

    "Your Emissary," Julian began, his tone heavy with emotion. The room''s attention pivoted to him. "in truth, the me for the current predicament lies with me, and for that..." He hesitated, eyes darting towards Emery, conveying a depth of unspoken camaraderie. "...I, Julian, the leader of the Earth faction, am prepared to shoulder this punishment in Emery''s stead."

    The Emissary''s stern visage softened ever so slightly, his lips curving into a subtle smile and nod, indicating both surprise and respect.

    Emery, on the other hand, reacted instantaneously, "Julian, that''s unnecessary. The blood of those lost is on my hands, not yours."

    Unwavering, Julian turned to face Emery, his gaze intense. "You are the strongest among us, your presence here is more needed, 15 years being away could be a problem for us"

    Emery''s emotions oscited between gratitude and disbelief. He retorted, slightly incredulous, "But what about your Rome empire? what about ruling the world? are you going to let go of all of that?"

    After a lingering silence, Julian responded with unwavering resolve, "No, Earth doesn''t need an emperor, it needs a protector"

    As Julian''s powerful deration settled over the room, a mocking apuse echoed from the opposite table. The source: Kronos. With a smirk ying on his lips, he began, "What a touching moment of bravery" However, the jest in his voice soon shifted to a more chilling tone, "But let''s not delude ourselves, shall we? You may be the faction leader, but you are worth nothingpared to him, Know your ce, and remain seated."

    The weight and dominance of Kronos'' words were amplified by an ethereal force �C his domain power. It surged through the hall, a palpable pressure that seemed to lean heavily on Julian, trying to bend his will.

    But before the pressure couldpletely engulf Julian, the Emissary intervened, a ripple of his own authority countering Kronos'' power. "Gentlemen," the Emissary chided, his voice a blend of rebuke and warning, "I trust I need not repeat the need for decorum in these proceedings?"

    He then directed his gaze towards Julian, a touch of respect evident. "Your willingness to shoulder responsibility ismendable. However," he added, a note of finality in his tone, "unless both parties are in agreement, the terms of punishment can''t be altered."

    Julian, despite his valiant offer, found himselfpelled to retake

    his seat. A mix of frustration and contemtion shadowed his features.

    The room, thick with anticipation, awaited Emery''s decision. Despite the silent pleas evident in Morgana and Thrax''s anxious nces, Emery, with a resigned sigh, spoke up, "I ept the terms of the 15 years of service."

    Kronos, who until this point had exhibited signs of uncertainty, now appeared moreposed. Fixing Julian with an almost grateful look, he intoned, "It seems I owe a debt of gratitude to the Earth''s Emperor. Your words have underscored the significance of these 15 years."

    The Grand Emissary, sensing the shift towards consensus, pronounced, "With both parties in ord, let the records show this agreement. Your promises are bound by your honor, and I Duncan Astredi stand as witness. With that, this matter is hereby settled."

    The room was rife with palpable emotions. On one side, faces marred with disbelief and a sense of impending doom; on the other, jubtion and cries of victory, anticipating a speech from Kronos to drive home their supposed triumph. But just as he was about to open his mouth, the Emissary stood, signaling that there was more to be revealed.

    With the grace and gravity of his office, the Emissary dered, "While the issue concerning Earth''s transgressions is now closed, we must pivot to another critical matter �� the transgressionsmitted by the Kronos faction."

    Kronos''s face, previously flush with anticipated victory, drained of its color, morphing into a mask of incredulity. "What absurdity are you uttering? Transgressions? By us?"

    Unfazed by Kronos''s outburst, the Emissary reached for the mystic cube, which hummed to life with a soft, ethereal glow. The room waited in rapt attention.

    "You stand used of deliberately undermining a sanctioned duel using an undisclosed magus, causing unwarranted injury to a magus under your governance. And this," he paused for emphasis, "is on top of a clearly articted agreement from eight years past, in which you vowed to abstain from causing harm to Earth''s inhabitants. For these vitions, the Magus Alliance deems it fit to suspend the caretaker status of your faction until further directives."

    Outrage painted Kronos''s features. "Duncan! You dare? Youck the jurisdiction for such an audacious move!" He roared, spittle flying.

    The Emissary, ever the picture of serene authority, produced a sealed scroll, tossing it towards Kronos''s faction. "This decree of suspension carries the seal and sanction of His Majesty, Dunadan �C the supreme authority of the Centauri sector."

    Kronos hastily unrolled the parchment. As he scanned its contents, the weight of reality settled on him. His hands shook, and his voice trembled with a mix of fury and shock.

    "You�� you have prepared this before you came�� how!!?"

    The Emissary merely arched an eyebrow. "Well, unfortunately, I have no obligation to answer such a question"

    Without further ado, the Emissary moved with deliberate steps towards Emery, effortlessly removing the shackles binding him. " "You will start your first day of services immediately, Henceforth, you are entrusted with safeguarding these precincts and shall assume the role of Earth''s caretaker until a new directive arises."

    His words elicited gasps of astonishment from the assembled attendees. A sly smile tugged at the corners of the Emissary''s lips as he added, "And regarding the sum of 10 million, you have the liberty to allocate it towards the construction of a base, fashioned to your liking."

 Chapter 1778 Invitation

    Chapter 1778 Invitation

    As the sun began to set, casting long shadows across the ground, Kronos, with evident resentment, took to the skies with his magus in tow. They flew towards the moon in a graceful, yet somber formation, their silhouettes diminishing against the darkening horizon.

    They went to salvaged any of their belongings, artifacts, scrolls, and various other possessions �C reminders of their long tenure overlooking Earth. Then, leaving behind the moon that had been their vantage point, they set their course for their distant home world.

    From Earth, the magi watched this departure with a mix of relief and apprehension. They were under no illusions that they had seen thest of Kronos. However, in that fleeting moment, there was a shared sense of victory. A short-lived respite, but a victory nheless.

    As the atmosphere began to settle, the Emissary approached Emery and his group. The graceful figure spoke with an air of formality, "I trust youprehend the significance of the 15-year service agreement. It''s not merely a timeframe. the true determinant of the caretaker''s role will be the duel set in 12 years, only the most capable will took the caretaker role that is the wish of the alliance"

    Emery, his brow furrowed, shifted his weight. The Emissary''s uncanny knowledge of their internal matters was unsettling. "How is it," Emery began cautiously, "that you''re so well-informed of our situation?"

    The Emissary''s eyes twinkled, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. "You''ve aligned yourself with influential allies, Emery. That''s why."

    Intrigued, Emery pressed further, "Who are they?"

    The Grand Magus Emissary, with a sly smile, deflected, "All in due time. For now, I extend an invitation. Join me on a journey to Centauri, our. It''s there we''ll formally confer upon you the caretaker responsibilities. Both you and yourpanions are wee."

    Emery could see that the Emissary was hinting at a meeting with this mysterious benefactor. And the allure of Centauri, the capital city of their sector, was tempting. Having heard tales of its grandeur and knowing it was a mere half-day''s voyage, Emery''s decision was almost immediate.

    "I''m apanying you," Julian stated firmly.

    Thrax, never one to be left out and always looking for adventure, jumped in, "Count me in as well!"

    The Emissary turned to them, his eyes narrowing slightly as he weighed the situation. "With Kronos and his followers now departed and the moon outpost in itspromised state, Earth remains vulnerable. While it is necessary for some of you to apany me, it would be prudent to leave a few strong magus behind to guard your home."

    Emery''s gaze swept the area thoughtfully, taking in the peace that cloaked it. "Do we anticipate any direct threats?" he asked.

    The Emissary responded, "While the elves generally steer clear of venturing too deep into these territories, you must remain vignt. On asions, nomads magus or roving bands of bandits have been known to tread these paths, especially when they sense an opportunity."

    The gravity of his statement resonated with Fjolrin and Abbot. Though both had expressed their desire to journey with the group, the reality of the situation made them reconsider. Fjolrin''s gaze met Emery''s, a silent understanding passing between them.

    However, Emery felt the need for a more formidable defense. His eyes settled on Thrax, "I''d feel more at ease if you stayed back as well."

    Thrax''s eyes widened in disbelief, "What! Me!? No No�� I haven''t got any action yet!! I want to go!!" He protested, disappointment evident in his voice.

    The Emissary, sensing the mounting tension, intervened. "Take your time to discuss and decide." His gaze shifted to Julian, "In the meantime, I''ve heard much about the hospitality of this world. I''m eager to experience it. We''ll set forth at dawn."

    Julian, sensing an opportunity to get closer with the Emissary, promptly followed the Grand Magus, leaving the group in deliberation.

    Emery approached Fjolrin and Abbot, gratitude evident in his eyes. "Senior, I promise, once we bolster our defenses, you shall have the chance to explore the realm."

    Abbot, his gentle eyes crinkling in a smile, replied, "Worry not, young Emery. Patience is a virtue we''ve mastered over the ages."

    Fjolrin nodded, silently expressing his concurrence. Thrax, however, wasn''t easily cated. "Patience?" He scoffed. ""Its the least of my virtue!!"

    With a resigned sigh, Emery watched as Fjolrin and Abbot headed to check on their younger prot��g��, Brandt and Damo. This left him the challenging task of further persuading the ever-stubborn Thrax.

    The moonlit courtyard set the stage for Emery''s prolonged and intense persuasion of Thrax.

    "Don''t you see Thrax, you are the strongest among us, and with all the battles you were doing in the frontline, you also have the most experience among us, please stay for a few more weeks�� i mean days"

    Thrax''s posture gave away his hesitation, especially when Emery mentioned the impending opening of the Ancient Celestial Ruins. A treasure trove of challenges awaited inside those walls, promising the thrill of battle that the diplomatic journey to Centauricked.

    The weight of Emery''s words began to break Thrax''s steely resolve. In a moment of introspection, Thrax recognized the gravity of his role. "Alright, Emery, you''re right. I am indeed the mightiest of us all. I shall guard this pce in your absence, ensuring no harm befalls our realm."

    Emery breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Thrax. we are counting on you"

    Pleased with Thrax''s decision, Emery''s focus shifted to Morgana, a figure of grace and power. Their mate bond was so deep that words were often superfluous. As Emery approached her, Morgana, sensing his thoughts, gently nodded. "Yes, i will stay"

    Although Emery yearned for Morgana''spany on the journey, he recognized her indispensable role in the grand tapestry of their defense strategy. Gently guiding her, Emery led Morgana to a meticulously adorned Roman chamber. Here, under the ethereal glow of ancient chandeliers, Morgana would connect with the power of the Khaos Gate, ensuring the realm''s safety in the challenging times ahead.

 Chapter 1779 Recovery

    Chapter 1779 Recovery

    The final hours on the ticked away, each second pushing Emery closer to his impending departure. With Morgana''s decision to remain on Earth, Emery gained a unique advantage: he could utilize the Khaos gate, a powerful artifact capable of bridging the vast distances between Earth and other realms, thus facilitating his journey to wherever his mission took him.

    But incorporating the Khaos gate into Morgana''s being was not a simple matter. The recent traumas she''d endured, her period of captivity, had left her vulnerable. She was still on the mend, both physically and mentally, and this integration required finesse, care, and immense trust. Emery recognized the sensitivity of this undertaking and was determined to ensure the process unfolded smoothly.

    In a serene chamber, dappled with the muted light of twilight, Morgana and Emery prepared for the ritual. They sat on the soft floor, their legs folded in the meditative lotus position. Facing one another, their palms met, forming a connection that was as spiritual as it was physical. Through this intimate conduit, Emery reached out, delving into the core of his being where the formidable entities, resided.

    "It''s going to be you, Killgragah, I need you to stay with her for a while"

    A momentary silence ensued, broken by Killgragah''s rumbling voice, which resonated with both skepticism and intrigue.

    [Huh, I''ve never been one to favor the confines of a mortal vessel, but luckily for you, I like this one]

    Emery''s n wasn''t about transferring his prestigious title - the Famine Gate champion - to Morgana. Instead, it centered around letting the mighty dragon, Killgragah, apany her.

    This arrangement would not only fortify their bond but also grant them easier ess to stay in contact with each other. For Morgana, Killgragah''s presence promised an addedyer of protection, a guardian ready to intervene during moments of peril.

    Seeking to ay the dragon''s concerns, Emery spoke reassuringly, "Yes, only temporary, until I prepare a proper resident for you"

    [Just ensure that your ''temporary'' doesn''t stretch into another tedious span of eight years.]

    As Emery and Killgragah settled their terms, a visible change began to transpire. The Khaos Gate, pulsating with an ethereal glow, detached itself from Emery. It floated towards Morgana, shimmering and weaving through the air like an intangible wisp, eventually seeking sce within her. For Morgana, this was an entirely novel sensation, and as the Gate nestled inside her, she grappled with the profound energies it unleashed.

    Yet the process wasn''t without its challenges. Whether it was Killgaragh''s fiery nature, akin to a zing furnace, or Morgana''s fragile state post her ordeal, the fusion was an exhaustive ordeal for her. She was left gasping for breath, her consciousness flickering like a dimly lit candle in the wind. Sweat dripped from her brow, soaking her garments and rendering her weak and lethargic.

    Recognizing the toll the experience had taken on her, Emery instinctively moved forward, scooping her gently into his arms. The weight of the moment, the gravity of their bond, made actions like undressing her of the sweat-drenched clothes and recing them with fresh attire devoid of any awkwardness. Their bond transcended the boundaries of mere acquaintances or even close allies; they shared something deeper.

    Gentlyying her on the bed, Emery''s movements were full of care. As he turned to leave, letting her rest, Morgana''s weakened voice halted him.

    "You''ll be gone soon... don''t leave" she murmured, her words filled with vulnerability and a yearning forfort.

    Emery''s response was immediate and heartfelt. How could he deny such a request? They found sce in each other''s arms that evening. Despite the chaos that surrounded their lives, for those fleeting hours, they basked in a shared tranquility, treasuring thefort that only deep bonds could bring.

    As dawn''s first light began to filter through the curtains, a sudden knock on the door jarred Emery from his tranquil reverie. He was attuned to the souls around him, and the essence of the person on the other side of the door was familiar. It brought a flurry of mixed emotions in him, but Emery reined them in, reminding himself that there were unsaid things between them that needed addressing.

    When the door swung open, the sight that met Emery was unexpected. Gwen stood there, the golden rays of the morning casting an ethereal glow on her. But the shimmering beauty was starkly contrasted by the storm of anxiety ying out on her face. The poised, regal demeanor Gwen was known for had been reced by a vulnerable uncertainty.

    The words tumbled out of her in a rush, stumbling over one another, "I didn''t want to intrude... But I''ve heard whispers... of you leaving.."

    In her distress, Gwen''s gaze wandered past Emery andnded on Morgana, peacefully asleep in the room. Realization washed over her, and the implications of their shared bed were not lost on her. Gwen''s face turned a shade of deep scarlet, her words faltering even more, "Oo... I am sorry... I really.. shouldn''te"

    As she tried to retreat, Emery, with a reflex borne out of concern, reached out, gently grasping her arm, not to bother Morgana''s rest he said "We can speak outside."

    Once they were one the hallway, the weight of the situation pressed heavily on Gwen. Her eyes darted everywhere, avoiding his probing gaze.

    Emery, with his profound spiritual awareness, could perceive the deeper currents of Gwen''s emotions, especially now that the legendary sword was absent from her side. This absence allowed a clear window into her soul, and Emery found himself drawn into the storm of feelings that whirled within her.

    Emery''s voice was soft but insistent, "Tell me, Gwen. Why are you here?"

    Took a few seconds before the usual fearless princess to say her thought; "Emery, I wonder if I could evere with you? ...to the Magus World, I mean"

    ####

    Author Note

    What do you think? should Gwene with him? I am seriously asking and yourment might change the oue of the story

 Chapter 1780 Calling

    Chapter 1780 Calling

    Gwen, the Queen of Britannia, had always known her world to be both wondrous and daunting. But the past week had truly expanded the horizons of her understanding. Each day was like the turning of a page, revealing deeperyers of the world''s tales, its pain, its ambitions, and its fears.

    From the instant she set her royal foot on the deck of the ship, leaving behind the familiar shores of Britannia Ind, Gwen had felt the flutter of excitement mixed with apprehension. Her dream was no longer just a vague longing; it was now a tangible journey.

    Yet, the journey was not just filled with the promise of adventure. They bore witness to her revtions about the menacing threats looming over the world, unraveling the ominous tapestry of gods'' sheer indifference and cruelty towards the inhabitants of Earth.

    These revtions shattered many of her previously held beliefs, forcing her to reevaluate her understanding of power, divinity, and humanity.

    Then came Rome. A city of grandeur, art, and power. But as she witnessed its majestic structures crumble to the ground, the air echoing with the cries of its people, it was as if she was back in Britannia, watching her own subjects face simr trials. The difference innguage and attire faded, and the essence of human pain and resilience stood starkly before her.

    The Rome she had once read about, which dominated tales of conquest and grandeur, suddenly seemed vulnerable. Its intimidating aura was reced with the familiar fragility she had seen in countless viges and towns. This realization was both humbling and terrifying. It begged the question: If even Rome, in all its glory, could be so defenseless, what hope did smaller nations hold? And amidst this vast, where did she, Gwen, fit in?

    As these questions weighed on her, there was another burden she felt �� the one carried by Emery. His stoic demeanor, his profound knowledge, and the depth of hismitment were awe-inspiring. Yet, Gwen could sense the immense weight of responsibility he bore, and it deeply affected her, causing her heart to waver with a mixture of admiration and concern.

    She spent an entire night, restless, turning these thoughts over in her mind. As dawn approached, Gwen felt an urgent need to seek answers. Maybe, just maybe, if she could decipher the mysteries of the Magus realm, she could find her own ce within it.

    With the first rays of the sun casting a golden hue on the horizon, she finally approached him, her voice tinged with both hope and trepidation,

    "Emery, I wonder if I could evere with you? ...to the Magus World, I mean"

    Emery''s eyes, usually distant with secrets only he knew, now focused intently on Gwen. She could see the turmoil in them as he processed her request. But was merely a few moments, he shook his head in gentle denial.

    "Even if I were to obtain a permit allowing you entry into the Magus universe, with your current realm,ing with me would be too dangerous."

    He paused, taking a deep breath as if gathering himself, "This isn''t just a week-long voyage across the seas. The Magus World is a different beast altogether. Beside... can you truly leave everything you''ve known, your responsibility, your kingdom... your people"

    Gwen''s face fell, and she let out a sigh that seemed to carry the weight of the world. She had, perhaps naively, not given the entire scenario the deep thought it deserved. Yet, determination sparkled in her eyes. Not easily deterred, she sought another avenue,

    "If I can''t join you right now, please tell me how to be stronger, so one day I can"

    Emery''s response was unexpected. With a solemn expression, he took out the legendary sword Excalibur from thin air and extended it towards her.

    Gwen instinctively took a step back, her eyes widening, "Why�� with all the danger you are facing, you should keep it�� I know Arthur will understand"

    Emery let out a weary sigh, his gaze never leaving the de. "I really could use this sword, unfortunately, the soul within this sword is tethered to Earth. It took an unbreakable oath to safeguard this realm. It also has chosen you, recognizes the depth of yourpassion to the people of Earth."

    As Gwen''s fingers wrapped around the hilt of Excalibur, an unexpected sensation gripped her. Emery''s hand sped over hers, and a surge of energy, both warm and intense, flowed from his touch, winding its way through her veins and settling deep within her core. She gasped, her breath catching in her throat, her eyes locked onto his.

    With a weighty silence, the moments stretched. Emery finally exhaled a sigh heavy with emotion and burdened knowledge. "Your aspiration to be stronger, it''smendable. To think you''ve ascended to rank 8 in a mere eight years is staggering. I''ve pondered if this elerated progression was influenced by the sword." He paused, looking deeply pained, "However, I fear this is as far as you can go..."

    She stared at him, perplexed, "What?! Why?"

    Emery''s eyes, filled with a blend of sorrow and concern, met hers. "During my time with the sword, I''vee to realize that the power it grants isn''t unconditional. It bolsters you, yes, but without the right bnce, it exacts a toll. It''s been drawing from your very life essence."

    A shiver of realization passed through Gwen, her grip on the sword tightening. She''d always felt an underlying drain, an unexined fatigue that she brushed aside.

    "In your current rank, an individual could typically expect a lifespan surpassing two centuries. Yet, with the toll the sword has taken, you might only witness at most half of that."

    Gwen''s heart ached at the revtion, yet there was a grim eptance in her eyes. Emery could see her battling the truth of his words, wrestling with the implications.

    "This should be enough reason to take the sword away from you�� However, I firmly believe the choice to wield Excalibur should be yours alone. Regardless, Excalibur is bound to Earth, to you."

    Emery presented Gwen with a pouch brimming with shimmering pills. These were among the finest concoctions he owned, crafted to potentially enhance one''s realm and extend lifespan. He had aspirations to refine these even further for Gwen''s benefit. However, the idea of guiding her on the Magus path remained uncertain.

    Gwen clutched the bag, a mixture of gratitude and resignation evident on her face. It wasn''t the assurance she had hoped for, but it was something. Emery''s voice softened, sensing the storm of emotions within her,

    "Reflect on this, Gwen. Is the path of the Magus truly the destiny you desire? If your heart resolves in its favor, know that I will spare no effort to guide you."

 Chapter 1781 Farewell

    Chapter 1781 Farewell

    In the heart of Rome''s bustling city center, a crowd had gathered, their attention riveted on the Emissary ship that stood poised for departure. Anchoring the event were two distinguished figures, the Earth Magus, Emery and Julian. They were ted to embark on what was projected as a brief journey to a Centauri.

    Despite the voyage''s alleged brevity, the atmosphere was thick with emotion, a cocktail of anticipation, anxiety, and wonder. For Earth, this was a seminal event: its first official interster foray. But underpinning the general sense of excitement, there seemed to be an undercurrent of deeper concerns, nuances that only those intimately involved could fathom.

    Among the Romans, tension was palpable. Julian was nked by a cadre of his most trusted young centurions, and prominent among them were Marc and Octavius. Their postures were stiff, their expressions grave. They hung on Julian''s every word, absorbing the weight of his counsel.

    In contrast, Emery''s entourage exuded a more subdued intensity. Morgana, with her piercing eyes, stood by his side, and Gwen''s serene presence offered a calming influence. A handful of Britannia Knights were also present, their gleaming armor catching the sunlight, with Arthur standing tall among them. Yet, amid all the gravitas, a figure of visible discontent was Thrax, who grumbled and muttered, evidently disgruntled at being excluded from the expedition.

    As the final preparations for departure were underway, two they would steadfastly protect their home.

    The moment had arrived. The hum of the ship''s engines grew venerated figures approached the ship. The Abbott and Fjorin, both seniors offered their heartfelt best wishes to the departing duo. They also made solemn assurances that in the absence of the two, they would steadfastly protect their home.

    The moment had arrived. The hum of the ship''s engines grew louder, signaling imminent departure. Emery and Julian exchanged nces, a silentmunication of understanding, camaraderie, and determination. With a final wave to their well-wishers, they ascended the ramp. The ship''s doors closed behind them, and slowly, majestically, the Emissary ship began its ascent, cutting a path through the azure sky.

    With Emery and Julian''s departure, the monumental Summit that had brought together world leaders and Earth''s most formidable warriors drew to a close. From all corners of the globe, esteemed delegates began their homeward journeys, their hearts heavy with the weight of the responsibilities and challenges ahead.

    As the sun began its descent, casting an amber hue over Rome''s horizon, a majestic ship embarked from its port. Its sails caught the wind as it began its voyage across the tranquil Mediterranean, charting a course for the ind of Brittania. While the ship carried the revered King and Queen, another passenger garnered significant attention: Morgana. Still on the mend from recent events, she chose to apany her allies and friends on this journey, seeking sce in theirpany.

    Gwen, standing at the ship''s bow, reveled in the sensation of the salty sea breeze ying with her hair and the mesmerizing dance of the sapphire waters below. But, a few steps away stood Morgana, her demeanor starkly contrasting Gwen''s. Her icy silence was palpable, casting a shadow over the knights aboard, who were all too familiar with the tales of her unparalleled power and fearsome reputation. Amongst them, only King Arthur andpassionate Gwen ventured to engage her in conversation.

    Over the years, distance and circumstance had distanced Gwen from Morgana. However, Gwen, with her innate warmth and charisma, was determined to bridge that chasm. As the hours turned into days, Morgana''s icy facade began to melt under Gwen''s relentless affection and understanding. They spent hours sharing tales and memories, with Gwen probing Morgana about her adventures over the past few years. Morgana''s stories, however, were tainted with mncholy and misfortune.

    Yet, Gwen, ever the beacon of positivity, responded with a smile and a twinkle in her eyes, "I am truly sorry to hear of your travails, but there''s a strange part of me that feels a tinge of envy for your experiences."

    Three days into their journey, with Morgana regaining her strength and vitality, the realization dawned that they were still a week away from reaching Brittania''s shores. Restlessness began to seep into Morgana''s spirit. "This journey seems endless," she murmured, her patience wearing thin.

    However, the monotony was soon shattered. The horizon revealed an imposing ship, its ck sails billowing menacingly. At its helm stood a captain with a striking feature: a single, ring eye. With an air of arrogance, he bellowed,

    "Surrender your treasures or meet a watery grave!"

    "..."

    Before the Britannia knights could even react, let alone draw their swords, an inferno engulfed the threatening ship. mes leapt and danced as the ship''s crew scrambled, leaping overboard, their screams piercing the air as they pleaded for mercy from the ming witch.

    After Morgana''s explosive confrontation with the pirates, the residual smoke from the charred ship clung to her garments, creating an ethereal aura around her. With a piercing gaze, she locked eyes with Gwen and inquired, "Are you familiar with our path home?"

    Gwen, ever perceptive and attuned to Morgana''s whims, instantly nodded in affirmation.

    Morgana then, with a grace that belied her immense power, gently cradled the Britannia princess in her arms. In a magnificent disy, her wings ignited into a zing trail, lifting them into the azure sky.

    Guided by Gwen''s impable memory of maps she''d pored over countless times, they soared above the Europeanndscape. Beneath them sprawled picturesque towns, majestic mountains, and sprawling forests, all basking in the golden embrace of the setting sun. Their rapid flight brought them to the gates of Logress castle in Britannia just as dusk gave way to night.

    Descending gracefully into the heart of the city, Morgana''s ming silhouette became a beacon in the night sky. Whispers rippled through the gathering crowd below, their voices tinged with awe and trepidation. "It''s Morgana the Fey," some murmured, "the Fey Witch has returned."

    However, Morgana remained unfazed by their reactions. She gently set Gwen down on solid ground and, without much ceremony, bade her farewell. "Take care," she whispered, before heading towards the fey vige to reunite with her kin.

    Meanwhile, Gwen''s arrival was met with pure tion, particrly from a young boy who sprinted towards her, his face alight with joy. He leapt into her arms, his voice trembling with emotion, "Mother, you''vee back!"

    Gwen hugged him tightly, whispering into his ear, "Kydan, I''ve missed you. Has everything been alright in my absence?"

    Kydan, his face beaming, replied, "Everything''s fine, Queen Mother. Me and Mama have been well."

    Behind the jubnt child stood a poised and graceful woman, Eleirch �C King Arthur''s second wife and Kydan''s birth mother. Despite the circumstances, Gwen held immense love for Kydan, treating him no different from her own. Seeing the boy brought back memories of her conversation with Emery and the choices she had to make regarding the Magus realm.

    Lost in thought, she ambled with Kydan still in her arms to the castle''s balcony. Overlooking the thriving city below, a wave of determination washed over her. If her decision meant safeguarding her loved ones and her people, she was ready to embrace whatever pathy ahead. Without hesitation, she knew her answer was a resounding

    "yes".

    ######

    Several days had passed since the Summit event, but the city of Rome found itself embroiled in its own turmoil. Tensions were palpable, filling the very air with unease and anticipation.

    The catastrophic event had thrown the entire city into chaos, with whispers and rumors circting among the panicked citizenry. The 300 senators, who held the reins of the Roman Republic, felt the weight of this anxiety acutely. Their leader, Julian Kaesar, had remained ominously silent in the wake of the disaster, further stoking the mes of uncertainty.

    Outrage began to simmer within the Senate. They mored for an address from their leader, seeking reassurances and answers. Yet, as they convened, murmurs began to spread of a shocking possibility: had the Kaesar forsaken Rome and fled to a distantnd?

    The tension reached its zenith on the 15th of March of the Roman calendar. The Senate, in a calcted move, orchestrated a public spectacle meant to tarnish the reputation of their leader. A summons echoed through the city''s sprawling streets and grand avenues, beckoning Julian Kaesar to appear and answer for his perceived transgressions.

    The day of reckoning arrived, and as the Senate chambers filled with anxious senators, a figure emerged from the shadows. It was Kaesar himself. His mere presence silenced the once-raucous hall, rendering the 300 senators mute.

    But just when it seemed that Julian Kasar had thwarted the Senate''s intentions, tragedy struck. A mob of senators lunged at Kaesar, their daggers gleaming ominously. The ensuing melee saw the revered leader fatally wounded, sumbing to 23 cruel blows.

    The aftermath of the assassination left the Senate chambers in a haze of shock and disbelief. Senators dispersed, their steps heavy with confusion and dread, not knowing how such things could have happened.

    In the days that followed, a shroud of grief enveloped Rome. As citizens mourned their fallen hero. Then two figures, Marc and Octavius, emerged united in their purpose, they began a relentless campaign to purge the Senate and root out the pervasive corruption that had gued their nation.

    Unknown to all, this shocking turn of events was all intricately orchestrated by Julian himself. It was a masterstroke, setting into motion his ultimate n to dismantle the republic andy the foundations for the Roman Empire.

    In the annals of history, the name Julian Kaesar would forever be etched, remembered not only as a ruler of unmatched caliber but as the visionary architect of an empire that would stand the test of time.

    ###

    The End of the Earth Arc.

    I hope you find the fiction consistent with our known history, and I sincerely hope you enjoy it. If you do, please kindly take a moment to leave a review. Thank you.

 Chapter 1782 New Journey

    Chapter 1782 New Journey

    Two old friends boarded the spaceship heading toward their new adventure.

    Years had passed, and the myriad adventures and circumstances they faced in their time apart had erected subtle barriers between them. Yet, an underlying respect and the knowledge of their intertwined destiniespelled them both to bridge the gap that time had created.

    They found themselves in an opulent lounge. The area was adorned with luxurious furnishings, soft ambient lighting, and arge window that revealed the breathtaking vastness of space, dotted with countless stars and cosmic wonders. The two sank into afortable chair, the view from the window serving as a perfect backdrop for a long chat.

    "Really, Julian? Faking your own death? You relinquished all you have built. Why?" There was a mix of disbelief and genuine curiosity in Emery''s voice after hearing what Julian did to Rome.

    Pausing to choose his words carefully, Julian replied with a certainty that only years of contemtion could bring. "The truth is, Emery, I''ve achieved all I could as Earth''s ruler. The longer I would''ve stayed, would only negatively affect me and restrain my growth

    Sensing Emery''s skepticism, Julian delved deeper sharing his understanding of the w of sovereignty''. ording to this belief, a ruler''s power and growth were directly proportional to the strength and size of the poption under hismand, hence to get stronger he needed arger masses to rule.

    As heid out his thoughts, a certain arrogance emanated from him. Emery, in turn, while having reservations, found himself resonating with some of Julian''s aspirations, even harboring a measure of admiration for his old friend''s ambitions.

    However, Julian''s next revtion caught Emerypletely off guard. "Once we reach the nearest Magus Alliance Headquarters, I intend to establish my own faction."

    Emery blinked, momentarily speechless. The enormity of Julian''s ambitions was slowly bing clear, and the journey they embarked on had just taken on a whole new dimension.

    The atmosphere in the lounge grew more charged as Julian revealed his intentions. Emery''s surprise was palpable, not needing any verbal acknowledgment. The room itself seemed to grow quieter, the distant hum of the ship''s engines the only sound apanying their conversation.

    Julian, reading the astonishment on Emery''s face, couldn''t help but sh a smile. "Of course, that would mean handing over the leadership of the Earth faction to you."

    Emery processed this information, a mixture of bemusement and contemtion evident in his eyes.

    Behind Julian''s ambitious facade, there had always been an underlying respect for Emery. The truth was, Julian had spent countless nights reflecting upon his own path, his feelings of inadequacy in the face of Emery''s meteoric rise. Julian saw Emery not just as a friend, but also a rival��a target to surpass. This duality of admiration and envy was a double-edged sword for Julian. It motivated him but also chained him to Emery''s shadow. By carving out his own path, Julian hoped to escape this duality and find his own destiny.

    "I hope you can support my decision," Julian murmured, his voice betraying a hint of vulnerability.

    Emery leaned back, fingers inteced as he weighed Julian''s words. Julian was an Earthlink, deeply connected to the''s legacy. Just like thete Lord Izta who create his own faction, Julian would also still eligible to be Earth''s champion when the time arises.

    Seeing it was a years long thought that seems well settled in Julian''s mind, Emery''s answer was; "Yes, I will support you," Emery began, locking eyes with Julian, "But always remember your root." The sentiment was heartfelt, but there was an unmistakable firmness behind it, a hint of reminder or even could be felt like a gentle threat.

    Julian''s immediate reaction was augh, light and genuine. "Look at you," he said, still chuckling, "You''ve truly changed, Emery."

    Emery, raising an eyebrow, posed a simple question, "Is this change for the better or worse?"

    Julian paused, taking a moment to reflect. He carefully weighed his words, "In some ways, you''ve be more intimidating, more unpredictable. But in others, you''ve grown in ways that are truly impressive. It''s both daunting and remarkable."

    Their conversation was briefly interrupted by the ship''s announcement system, indicating their imminent arrival.

    After traversing the vast expanse of space for half a day, the familiar sight of Centauri came into view. It stood as the shining jewel of the Human Alliance Alpha Quadrant, its capital city, Sector 13, boasting an impressive amalgamation of advanced technology and nature''s beauty.

    As they approached, several orbital stations buzzed with activity. These mammoth structures, looking like giant silver spiders in space, served as hubs for travelers, merchants, and diplomats. The itself, a canvas of white and azure, suggested vast oceans separated by snowynd masses.

    Swift starships, sleek and varying in design, zipped to and from the surface, their trajectories crisscrossing in a delicate dance. Upon nearing the, several of these ships approached their vessel. Their intent: to verify identities. However, the insignia of Grand Magus Duncan emzoned on their ship''s hull ensured they were granted immediate passage without question.

    The Centauri, unlike any they had seen before, stretched out beneath them as they began their descent. A mesmerizing blend of crystalline blue waters, white snow-capped mountains, and lush green valleys painted a picturesquendscape that seemed to belong in a dream.

    Clustered cities of towering spires and intricate architecture shimmered in the distance. They were constructed with materials that reflected the sunlight, making them gleam like jewels set against the natural beauty of the. These structures stood in harmony with the surrounding environment, as if nature and technology had melded seamlessly.

    Between these urban clusters were vast stretches of untouched wilderness. Forests dense with bioluminescent flora stretched out for miles, interspersed with gleamingkes that sparkled like sapphires under the Centaurian twin suns.

    With Duncan''s esteemed status, their ship found its berth in a restrictednding zone, right at the heart of the Centauri pce grounds. Its opulent edifice seemed to merge the grandeur of ancient kingdoms with the sleek elegance of future design.

    Stepping onto thending tform, Duncan turned to hispanions, his robe billowing in the gentle breeze, "We''ve arrived. Let us seek audience with Supreme King Dunadan Proxima."

    However, upon entering the regal pce, they were met with a slight hup. The Supreme King was currently indisposed. Without missing a beat, Duncan graciously offered, "In gratitude for the hospitality you extended to me on your, allow me the honor of being your host here."

    Gratefully, Emery and Julian were introduced to the grandeur of the magus mansion. A splendid array of magu, guards, and members of Duncan''s esteemed lineage weed them. After a series of introductions and ceremonial pleasantries, the two couldn''t help but express their eagerness to explore the vibrant tapestry of life that was Centauri city.

 Chapter 1783 Centauri

    Chapter 1783 Centauri

    Nestled amidst andscape of icy grandeur, Centauri City emerged like a radiant jewel, stark against the snowy biome. The chilling embrace of the cold weather, starkly contrasted with the warmth and life teeming within its walls. At first nce, one might draw parallels to the illustrious Golden City, given the bustling crowds and the hive of activity.

    Wandering through itsbyrinthine streets, Emery couldn''t help but marvel at the city''s diverse popce. Everywhere he turned, he was met with a spectrum of humanity. From the porcin-skinned to the deep ebony, from the purity of human blood to the intriguing mix of half-bloods, and even more exotic hybrids, the city was a melting pot of races. Elongated ears, shimmering scales, and other intriguing features marked these hybrids, telling tales of their unique ancestries.

    Yet, for all its obvious splendor, a shadow of inadequacy loomed over Centauri City. It was an unspoken fact, but in the grand hierarchy of cities, it still bowed its head to the likes of the Golden City, the mystical Zodiac City, the opulent Silvermane City, and the vibrant Venta City.

    Julian, however, seemed unperturbed by such trifles. His eyes sparkled with an excitement Emery hadn''t seen in a while. Gone was the solemnity of the ruler he once was, reced by a man eager to embrace the promise of adventure and freedom.

    "Emery, let''s dive into the heart of this city with a drink at a pub!" Julian proposed with a gleeful grin.

    While pubs and bars weren''t necessarily Emery''s first choice, he had to admit there was an appeal to the idea. Memories of the grueling days he''d endured in the Demon pit came flooding back, juxtaposed with the lighter moments spent sipping the fruity wines of the wood elves. Perhaps a touch of human alcoholic nostalgia was precisely the pte cleanser he needed to truly immerse himself in this new chapter.

    Following Julian''s lead, they soon found themselves standing before an imposing five-storey edifice. The grandeur of the building,bined with the elite magus clientele it seemed to attract, made Emery question Julian''s choice.

    "I don''t think this is a pub?" Emery mused aloud, his gaze sweeping over the opulent interiors, the ornate chandeliers, and the bevy of stunning women that graced the premises. The entire setting evoked memories of another ce - the famed Silvermane Red Pagoda.

    Julian chuckled, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. "Trust me, Emery, beneath thisvish facade, they serve the most heavenly drinks. Prepare to be amazed!"

    Emery''s experience in the magus world wasrgely confined to healing chambers and tranquil forest retreats. The enchanting woods had been his refuge, sheltering him from the world''splexities. Julian, on the other hand, had delved deeper, having spent a significant time aligning with the Nephilim faction. As such, the nuances and quirks of magus society were more familiar to him, their allure not lost on the seasoned Roman.

    Upon entering the establishment, Julian''s eyes immediately sought out the bartender. With a confident stride, he approached and ced an order for a drink that he once cherished. The bartender''s initial reluctance was palpable, his brows raised in faint surprise, "They will be two thousand spirit stones per ss, sir."

    For the uninitiated, this was a price that could be deemed exorbitant. But Julian, undeterred, reached into his cloak and produced a pouch. Its contents sparkled under the dim lights: numerous radiant red stones, each valued at 10,000.

    "I am paying today!!" Julian said with cheer.

    The bartender''s demeanor underwent a swift transformation. Gone was the aloofness, reced by a servile eagerness to please.

    With a wry smile and a hint of sarcasm, Julian leaned closer to Emery, "Feels as though we have ''lower realm'' tattooed on our foreheads, doesn''t it?"

    However, any vestiges of irritation were promptly dispelled with the presentation of the green-hued drink. Holding it up to the light, Julian eximed with palpable anticipation,

    "Here we are, Emery. To new experiences!"

    Intrigued, Emery gave the beverage a discerning look and discovered its identity:

    [Absinth]

    [Crafted by the mythical green fairies, this drink promises a euphoria that transcends realms, encapsting its consumer in a nket of warmth and unparalleled taste.]

    Hesitation wasn''t in Emery''s vocabry that evening. The drink''s description had piqued his curiosity, and he found himself drawn to its promise. The first drop was a revtion, an intricate dance of vors ying on his pte, warming his insides and elevating his senses to a realm of rity he hadn''t experienced before. The aftertaste was akin to a lingering embrace, leaving behind a memory hard to forget.

    Julian''s eyes gleamed with vindication at Emery''s evident pleasure. Grinning, he proimed, "I knew you''d love it! How about another round?"

    As the evening progressed and Julian''s spirit lifted with every shot, an air of mischief yed in his eyes. Finally, with a half-stifled chuckle, he leaned towards Emery, "You know, I didn''t just bring us here for the drinks." His gaze shifted to a waitress, a subtle nod sending a clear message. She promptly beckoned them, leading the duo to a dimly lit chamber adorned in opulence. Inside, an array of stunning women, each unique in her beauty, awaited.

    "Emery, feast your eyes. Care to indulge in somepany?"

    Julian''s demeanor had clearly been influenced by the drink, a hedonistic veil recing his usual restraint. Emery, thanks to his inherent resistance to intoxication, remained unaffected by the drink. Yet, to deny that he was unmoved by the allure of the women before him would be an untruth. Their beauty was bewitching �C some unted celestial wings, while others showcased half-blood lineage with curling horns and tantalizing tails.

    Despite the tantalizing scene, Emery''s grounding in morals prevailed. He turned to Julian, a wry smile ying on his lips, "Julian, haven''t you left a wife and children behind in Rome?"

    The remark drew a heartyugh from Julian, his face flushed from mirth and drink. "Ah, there you are! That''s the old Emery I know!" After a little more chuckle Julian whispered.

    "I am telling you, Emery, I am but a man with fleshly need, and ever since I became a magus, I have never enjoyed any of these activities from Earth woman. So judge me if you want, I am going to choose first"

    Without further ado, Julian made his choices, opting for thepany of two enchantingdies �C one with theplexion of deep chocte and the other, a raven-haired beauty. As they disappeared into a private chamber, Emery was left with the expectant gaze of the establishment''s supervisor.

    "So, kind sir, any of these delightfuldies catch your eye?"

    Ten women radiating a unique charm, their eyes locking onto Emery''s with an invitation.

 Chapter 1784 I Choose Her

    Chapter 1784 I Choose Her

    "So, sir, what do you think? Do any of my girls pique your interest?"

    These weren''t just ordinary women. Apart from their undeniable beauty, characterized by sharp features and alluring gazes, they bore an air of strength and mystique. three among them radiated an aura peculiar to those of the magus realm, while the remainder disyed a power signaling at least a saint level. This blend of beauty and might made them irresistibly captivating, like gems shining brilliantly against the dimly lit background of the room.

    While it was undeniable that these beings were enough to stir desires in the coldest of hearts, Emery found himself distant. Behind his calm demeanor were scars of heartache. He had loved deeply, lost tragically, and was haunted by memories of the past.

    As Emery prepared to decline, a sudden disturbance erupted outside. The melodies that previously filled the room were overshadowed by murmurs of apprehension. The expressions of the women swiftly shifted from seductive charm to veiled concern. Their nces exchanged silent messages, but Emery didn''t need to see to understand.

    With his mental prowess, Emery could sense the undercurrents of emotion emanating from the women. Their thoughts, usually guarded, now flowed openly in their anxiety: waves of fear, apprehension, and subdued hope.

    "It''s Baron Duku. He''s returned."

    "Whom will he choose this time?"

    "Oh, I hope it''s not me..."

    stood imposingly at the doorway. His aura was overwhelming, and his eyes darted impatiently around the room. Without even a The entrance door mmed open, and the cause of their fears revealed itself. Baron Duku, a formidable magus of the full moon, stood imposingly at the doorway. His aura was overwhelming, and his eyes darted impatiently around the room. Without even a proper greeting, he roared, "What''s taking so long?!"

    Despite his rugged beard and battle-hardened features, the Baron was dressed in an ensemble that could only be described as regal. Rich silks, intricate embroidery, and gem-studded essories draped him, giving a stark contrast to his untamed appearance.

    His gaze swept the room, a smirk ying on his lips when his eyes briefly met Emery''s. But the Baron deemed Emery unworthy of further attention, dismissing him as if he were nothing more than a shadow in a corner. Instead, he focused his attention on the older female supervisor, his voice dripping with entitlement, "You shouldn''t kept me waiting."

    The supervisor''s face tightened, revealing her internal conflict. Whether she was truly terrified of the Baron or simply unwilling to risk a confrontation over a neer like Emery, she didn''t protest. She stepped aside, allowing the magus to peruse the selection of girls at his leisure.

    Although the situation was escting rapidly, Emery maintained hisposure. He observed from a distance as the Baron leisurely sauntered among the women. There was a predatory gleam in his eyes, matched by the wicked curve of his lips. He seemed to revel in the difort he caused, running his fingers along their arms or tilting their chins up to meet his gaze.

    Most of the girls mustered their courage, hiding their disdain behind veils of politeness. However, a particr young woman, with golden locks cascading down her back, visibly recoiled. Her eyes, wide with fear, seemed to plead with the Baron not to approach. But her reluctance only served to anger Duku. Without warning, he struck her, the force of the blow sending her crumpling to the floor.

    The air grew colder as Emery''s eyes darkened. Yet, he chose to restrain himself, waiting to see how the scene would unfold.

    Finding perverse pleasure in the young girl''s fear, the Baron leaned down to choose her instead and was ready to drag the terrified girl.

    Just then, another figure interjected herself between them. This woman was striking, with petite horns curling from her head and a tail that swished defiantly behind her. Her voice, while trembling slightly, held a note of determination,

    "Please, Baron, she is unwell tonight. Allow me to take her ce. I promise to keep you entertained."

    The hybrid woman was undeniably formidable. Her essence radiated a power that dwarfed the others in the room, and Emery, with his adept mental abilities, found her mind more challenging to probe than the rest. After a moment of concentration, her thoughts unfurled before him, revealing the same undercurrent of fear that the other girls felt. Yet, despite this fear, her bravery in stepping forward to shield the younger girl was unmistakable.

    Emery''s heart wavered, moved by her courage. Hence, before the Baron couldnd another blow, a palpable aura emanated from Emery. The Baron halted mid-motion, his attention shifting to the source of this newfound power.

    In amanding voice, Emery spoke, "Do noty a hand on her. I''ve chosen her."

    For all his arrogance, the baron wasn''t oblivious to the dangers. He exhaled deeply, his posture deting slightly. "Fine," he sneered, trying to salvage some pride. "Take her. I never cared for these freaks, anyway."

    The term ''freaks'' was a derogatory one, often used to belittle non-humans. Emery''s patience, already thin, snapped. Standing up, his aura intensifying, he dered, "I''ll take that young girl too," pointing towards the blond girl still on the floor. "Actually," he continued, his voice steel, "I take all of them."

    The room''s atmosphere was dense, filled with a tangible mix of trepidation and anticipation. Emery, with deliberate intent, channeled a small portion of his khaos energy into his eyes. The raw power and untamed nature of that energy,bined with his formidable spirit-reading ability, gave his gaze an otherworldly, fearsome intensity.

    The Baron found himself uncharacteristically unnerved. The weight of Emery''s gaze bore down on him, momentarily paralyzing him.

    Stammering slightly, the Baron inquired, "Who are you... truly?" The anxiety in his voice betrayed his oncemanding presence.

    Responding with an air of calm self-assuredness, Emery dered, "Merely a visitor from the lower realm"

    The change in dynamics was evident to all in the room. The once domineering Baron, having gauged the depths of Emery''s capabilities, chose the path of caution. He extended a respectful nod, a stark contrast to his earlier demeanor, and with a curt swish of his robe, exited the chamber.

    Observing the unfolding events, the female supervisor was quick to recalibrate her approach. Approaching Emery with a deferential demeanor, she said, "I deeply regret our ignorance of your esteemed status. The preparations for thedies will be expedited."

    ncing at the group of elegant beauties before him, a fleeting thought of the exorbitant costs crossed his mind. The realization that he might''ve overstepped briefly took him aback. However, recalling Julian''smitment to bear the expenses, Emery regained hisposure, nodding, "Proceed, then."

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1785 Seduction

    Chapter 1785 Seduction

    Emery''s generous spending hadn''t gone unnoticed by the establishment. To show appreciation for his extravagant purchase, he was ushered into their most luxurious suite - a sprawling chamber adorned with ornate tapestries, shimmering chandeliers, and lush furnishings that exuded an air of opulence. As word spread of his chivalrous intervention earlier, he became the center of attention, with the ten girls he''d chosen showing a depth of gratitude and admiration.

    The ten exotic beauties, each with unique features that set them apart, waited with bated breath, eager to cater to Emery''s every whim and desire. But, to their surprise, Emery wasn''t interested in the usual carnal pleasures most patrons sought.

    Instead, he expressed a desire for a more cultured form of entertainment. They danced gracefully, their every move a testament to years of training and natural talent. Some sang, their voices intertwining in harmonies that seemed to capture the essence of the world''s beauty, all while Emery reclined, sipping on the unique and potent Absinthe drink he''d only recentlye to appreciate. The drink''s greenish hue, with its mysterious allure, seemed a fittingplement to the night''s unfolding events.

    Amid the performers, one particr individual caught Emery''s attention. With her unusual pinkish skin tone, a petite twirling horn atop her forehead, and a yful tail that swished behind her, she stood out even among the exotic ensemble. Sensing his interest, she gracefully approached and introduced herself as Nyxara. Her heritage was fascinating; she was a descendant of an ancient and now dwindling race of subi, creatures whispered about in tales and legends.

    These beings were renowned not just for their captivating beauty, but for their innate gifts in enchantment and seduction. Emery''s vast knowledge recalled reading about them during his sojourn in Vanyar. These ethereal creatures were more prevalent in the mystical woods and hidden enves of the elven territories than in the cities of men.

    Sensing Emery''s intrigue, Nyxara poured him another ss of the Absinthe, the liquid swirling seductively in its vessel. With a sultry voice, hinting at untold mysteries, she asked, "Is there anything specific you''d like Nyx to do for you?"

    With a contemtive look, Emery responded, "I''ve heard tales of your kind''s enchantment abilities. Would you show me?"

    Nyxara leaned in, her very breath seeming to meld with the ethereal tendrils of the room. The words she whispered weren''t just sounds but vibrations, ripples that cascaded into Emery''s consciousness. With each syble, the confines of the room seemed to stretch, distort, and then dissolve.

    Suddenly, Emery found himself within an entirely different space. It was reminiscent of the spirit realms he was familiar with, but this one bore the signature of a subus''s craft. The ground beneath was intangible, and above, pink fabrics soared, fluttering like ethereal birds. Their movements released intoxicating scents that evoked memories of pristine beaches, the sensation of sand between toes, and the caress of a gentle sea breeze.

    acknowledging the moment''s intimacy. Her fingers trailed over his form, every touch sending ripples of sensation through Emery.

    From the ethereal mists, Nyxara emerged, her wless skin painted with a soft pink hue. Unburdened by garments, her form was a testament to the allure and perfection of her ancient race. As she gracefully approached him, the world seemed to pause, acknowledging the moment''s intimacy. Her fingers trailed over his form, every touch sending ripples of sensation through Emery.

    Despite the overwhelming sensory experience, Emery''s extensive training in spirit-walking anchored his awareness. He could discern the illusionary nature of this realm, yet its intricacy and depth left him in awe. Nyxara, sensing the opportunity, drew closer. The warmth of her breath yed on his skin, and her lips began a gentle exploration of his neck.

    Nyxara, feeling the absence of Emery''s reciprocation, hesitated. Her voice, softer than before, murmured, "Is this not the depth of your fantasies?"

    With a mere flicker of his spirit energy, Emery shattered the illusion, pulling both back into the material world. The transition was swift, and Nyxara''s confident demeanor faltered. "I can do better," she uttered, a hint of vulnerability seeping through.

    Emery, raising a hand in a calming gesture, reassured her. "It''s not about better. My intrigue was purely explorative."

    She gazed at him, clearly trying to decipher the enigma that was Emery. "Tell me then, sir, how may I be of service?"

    Emery exined his intention. Being new to the Centauri, he was eager to learn more about the pce, its people, and their King. He wondered if he could probe their minds for this information. His experience with Tatyana had taught him that girls in their line of work were often well-informed about current situations.

    The thought seemed to amuse Nyxara. A smirk formed on her lips as she replied, "You could probe the minds of every girl in this establishment, but I assure you, their knowledge collectively wouldn''t surpass mine." She tilted her head, indicating her willingness, "You may explore the recesses of my memories."

    Under the shroud of the night, Emery immersed himself in thebyrinth of Nyx''s memories. It was not just the longevity of her life that made this exploration fascinating, but also her innate spiritual prowess that addedyers to her recollections.

    Yet, amidst his exploration, Emery felt a subtle probing in return. Nyxara, with her innate spiritual essence, managed to breach into the edges of his consciousness. By dawn, the boundaries of their minds had blurred momentarily, creating an ephemeral bond.

    Emery withdrew, feeling both drained and enlightened. "Thank you, Nyx you have been really helpful"

    Nyxara''s eyes gleamed with mischief. "Actually sir, with your strong mental ability, I initially thought you came here for the Spirit Master challenge"

    Emery raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Spirit Master challenge?"

    The mention of the Spirit Master challenge, a revered event known to only the most spiritually attuned, immediately grabbed Emery''s attention. Hosted by a dominant faction within the sector, this challenge presented an unparalleled opportunity for those adept in spiritual matters. Emery''s prowess in spirit reading made the proposition all the more tantalizing.

    Nyxara, sensing his enthusiasm, willingly offered her assistance in guiding Emery through the intricacies of the challenge. However, the privilege of her expert guidance wasn''t without its cost. As discussions about the event and payment details ensued, the ambiance in the room was disrupted by the sudden entry of Julian.

    "What the hell is going on here?!"

    To Julian, the sight that greeted him was utterly bewildering: Emery, surrounded by an entourage of ten exotic women. His astonishment was onlypounded when he found himself being presented with a bill for their services.

    Without skipping a beat, Emery turned to his friend, and said "Actually i need you to pay for herpany as well, ...one week will do"

 Chapter 1786 What next?

    Chapter 1786 What next?

    Julian''s voice echoed with disbelief, "Four hundred thousand spirit stones? Seriously, Emery, all in one night?!" He paused, catching his breath and shot a stern look at his friend, "I swear, I am not going to cover for you anymore."

    Emery casually turned his gaze towards the establishment''s entrance, choosing to ignore Julian''s reprimands. He was expecting someone. Nyx, a Subus known for her enchanting beauty, gracefully stepped out. The attire she now wore was drastically different. Gone were the overtly provocative garments, reced by a more sophisticated, albeit still enchanting, ensemble that seemed tailored for discretion rather than seduction.

    Julian''s frustration visibly dimmed at the sight of her. "Well," he mused, eyes scanning Nyx appreciatively, "at least something goodes from your reckless expenditures."

    Nyx offered them both a graceful nod, her voice velvety, "I am honored to be your guide for the week."

    "Alright, where should we start?" Emery asked.

    The trio had barely started walking when a group of magus blocked their path. Among them, Emery recognized the tall, imposing figure of Baron Duku, his presence would definitely mean trouble.

    Julian, sensing the change in the atmosphere, swiftly assessed the group. Turning to Emery, he whispered urgently, "What did you do this time, Emery?"

    Behind Baron Duku was a retinue of magus, each wearing insignias indicating one faction same as Duku. New Moon, Crescent Moon, and among them stood one full moon, whose aura seemed to be at its peak, marking him distinctively apart from the rest.

    Julian, always the diplomat, stepped forward, spreading his hands in a cating gesture. "Gentlemen," he began, voice steady, "I''m sure there''s been a misunderstanding. Let''s discuss this rationally and avoid unnecessary conflict."

    Baron Duku sneered, staring at Emery, with a mocking edge to his voice. "You really are from the lower realms, aren''t you? How dare you try to deceive me?"

    Emery''s eyebrows knitted in genuine confusion. Meeting the Baron''s re, he responded, "How could I deceive you by telling the truth?"

    The Baron''s face turned a shade darker, his irritation evident. "Enough with this banter," he growled, "I challenge you to a duel!"

    Emery looked the Baron up and down, then sighed dismissively. "I''m really not in the mood for this," he responded. "I just arrived, and I''d rather avoid conflicts. Besides,st night was... exhausting, if you catch my drift."

    As Emery made to walk away, shrugging off the confrontation, Nyx interjected smoothly, "Sir, it might be worth noting that dueling is a deep-rooted tradition here in Centauri. We even have a dedicated battleground for it - the famed Centauri Arena."

    Emery paused, recalling a memory he had essed from Nyx''s mind - the Centauri Arena, a ce where scores were settled, and reputations were made or broken. Turning to Nyx, a thought time."

    Seeing the Baron''s smug expression and Nyx''s veiled enthusiasm, urred to him, "What about the Spirit Master challenge?"

    Nyx''s eyes sparkled with a mischief, clearly eager to see how things would unfold. "The final registrations are this evening," she informed, "and the actual eventmences tomorrow. You''ve got time."

    Seeing the Baron''s smug expression and Nyx''s veiled enthusiasm, Emery finally relented. "Fine," he said to the Baron, a challenging glint in his eyes, "I ept your duel. Name your price."

    Julian ran a hand through his hair, exasperation evident in his features. Watching Emery and Baron Duku haggling like merchants in the market, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of concern. The agreed sum, a staggering million spirit souls, was no small wager.

    Their argument had caught the attention of many in the vicinity, and whispers began to circte as the two parties made their way towards the massive metallic structure dominating the heart of the city �C the Centauri Arena.

    The arena, a colossal testament to Centauri architecture, was built to amodate the raw, unbridled power of the mightiest magus. Its core, specially designed, could resist the onught of a full moon magus, ensuring the city itself remained unscathed by any duel.

    Julian looked around, noting the bustling activity and excitement surrounding the ce. It seemed the arena wasn''t just for settling disputes; it had be a cultural hub. It was so popr, in fact, that the Centauri had built two other branches on opposing ends of the city. These structures served a dual purpose - a venue to ensure public safety and a means to foster apetitive spirit amongst the magi.

    As Emery and Julian stepped inside, they were met with the aftermath of a concluded duel. The smell of scorched earth and the faint hum of lingering magic were testament to the intensity of the battle that had just taken ce. An official-looking magus, adorned with the emblem of the Centauri Kingdom, approached them. With a quill and parchment in hand, he took down their names and the reason for their duel, ensuring the kingdom had a record of all transpiring events.

    Emery, ever the curious one, looked around with visible interest. The energy of the arena, the thrill of the crowd, it all appealed to his adventurous spirit. He was ready to jump right into the fray.

    Julian, however, sensing the underlying tension, grabbed Emery''s arm, pulling him aside. "Emery," he whispered urgently, "We don''t know the full extent of this magus'' capabilities. I''ve got a bad feeling about this. That smile of his - he might have something up his sleeve."

    Emery followed Julian''s gaze, taking in Baron Duku''s smug expression. Despite the obvious warning signs, he shrugged, unconcerned. "Even if he''s prepared something, we''re in the safest arena in the city. If things go south, I''ll just forfeit. Worst case scenario, you''ll just have to cough up the one million."

    Julian''s expression hardened, "You''re not using my stash for this. If you lose, it''s on you."

    Emery smirked, "Now, that''s just disappointing."

    With a sense of inevitable confrontation in the air, Emery and Baron Duku moved towards opposite entries of the vast metal sphere known as the Centauri Arena. On the outside, the atmosphere was thick with anticipation. Julian and several others gathered by a specialized viewing window, enabling them to watch the bout without being in harm''s way.

    Baron Duku''s entourage was already there, their eyes filled with a mix of smugness and excitement. One of the most imposing figures, a peak magus with a strong aura about him, nced sidelong at Julian, his eyes glinting with malicious delight. "Your friend is out of his depth. He doesn''t stand a chance against the Baron."

    Julian, ever calm andposed, met the magus'' gaze directly. "We''ll see about that," he replied evenly, his confidence unshaken.

    Before the fightmenced, a member of the Centauri Magus staff, distinguishable by their unique attire, came forward toy down the rules. "This is a duel, not a battle to the death," he started, his voice carrying authority. "No killing is permitted. The duel willst for 30 minutes. If neither party is defeated within that timeframe, the match will be dered a draw."

    Baron Duku sneered at Emery, his eyes filled with disdain. "Huh! I came to teach a lower realm magus like a lesson! you have no ce here in Centauri!"

    Without warning, the Baron''s body began to expand, muscles bulging, and his stature bing imposing. He activated a battle art that amplified hisbat prowess, reminiscent of Emery''s Immortal gate. Emery, knowing the intricacies ofbat, was aware that suchbat magus often had a weakness, particrly against spirit attacks.

    Emery channeled the power of Khaos decisively to unleash a potent spirit attack, one that should''ve crippled any typical magus. But, to his astonishment, Baron Duku remained unaffected. Not a bead of sweat, not a flicker of pain. It was as if Emery''s attack had been reflected, turned into a mirror that stunned him momentarily with its return force.

    Seizing the momentarypse in Emery''s defenses, Baron Duku lunged, his fist now enveloped in a metallic sheen. The force of the blow sent Emery crashing into the metal confines of the arena with a deafening

    BAMMM!!!

    The spectators gasped. That single attack showcased the Baron''s strength, cing him at the zenith of the full moon magus realm.

    With Emery reeling from the attack, Baron Dukuughed, an air of arrogance surrounding him. He reached into his attire, producing a gleaming silver emblem. "Just so you''re not in the dark," he taunted, waving the emblem, "I came prepared this time with my spirit defense artifact. Against it, a spirit magus like you are worthless!"

 Chapter 1787 Bet

    Chapter 1787 Bet

    "That''s not fair!" Nyx eximed, her eyes glued to the unfolding duel in the arena. She watched with growing concern as Emery faced off against Baron Duku.

    In contrast, the peak magus sharing the observation room with Nyx remainedposed and wore a self-satisfied smirk. "As I said, your friend doesn''t stand a chance. But don''t worry, the Baron won''t kill him, he enjoys inflicting pain too much."

    While Nyx couldn''t contain her worry for Emery, Julian seemed surprisingly calm given the circumstances. In fact, hidden behind his facade ofposure was a secret smile, indicating that he had more knowledge about Emery''s n than he let on.

    With confidence, Baron Duku revealed the existence of his spirit defense artifact to Emery. Unfazed by this revtion, the Baronunched an aggressive assault, employing a variety of hand-to-hand battle arts that sent Emery crashing into the arena''s walls and ceilings.

    "Hahaha! Do you see who you''re dealing with now!" Baron Duku taunted, clearly enjoying his disy of power.

    Despite the relentless onught, Emery remained confident. He could sense that the Baron was using battle arts beyond the capabilities of a typical full moon magus. However, Emery was certain that these attacks wouldn''t exceed the 600 battle power he was ustomed to. Seizing the moment, Emery interjected, "Wait! had looted from one of the death elves. "I do not have a proper 09:03

    bat weapon with me."

    This is not fair."

    Baron Duku shamelessly retorted, "Haha, there are no rules about using items. You can use anything you want as well!"

    Emery, feigning annoyance, produced a random Tier 4 sword he had looted from one of the death elves. "I do not have a properbat weapon with me."

    The Baron, undeterred, threatened Emery with a cold smile, "Not an excuse! Admit your defeat and pay your bet! Or I will break more of your bones!"

    Seeing an opportunity, Emery proposed, "How about I borrow a sword from my friend and we raise the bet to 3 million?"

    The Baron''s confident chuckle echoed in the arena as he dismissed Emery''s choice of weapon. "Huh! Not even a Tier 6 weapon can help you!"

    Despite his outward show of confidence, a twinge of anxiety gnawed at the edges of the Baron''s demeanor. He couldn''t help but be curious about the weapon Emery would select. When Emery borrowed Julian''s Tier 5 shortsword, it prompted another burst of [Battle power 428 (492)]

    This unexpected power boost allowed Emery to block the Baron''sughter from the Baron.

    "You''ve just wasted another 3 million!" the Baron dered triumphantly, his tone dripping with arrogance. "You better have the spirit stones to pay!!"

    As the Magus staff prepared to restart the duel, the Baron, sticking to his tactics, quickly encased his body in ayer of metallic defense and lunged aggressively toward Emery. However, Emery surprised him by putting the borrowed sword back, opting for a different approach.

    Suddenly, Emery activated his [Immortal Gate], causing his battle power to surge

    [Battle power 428 (492)]

    This unexpected power boost allowed Emery to block the Baron''s powerful strike with apparent ease. The Baron, who had been so sure of his dominance, was taken aback. He struggled in vain to withdraw his hand, a sense of impending dread creeping over him as he watched Emery''s strength continue to surge.

    Fur began to sprout on Emery''s arms, and intricate patterns materialized on his chest and face. It was the manifestation of Emery''s [Twilight Transformation],

    HOWLLL!!

    A formidable ability that introduced him to a new level of strength. With it came the innate power known as [Paragons'' Blessing], a force that propelled him beyond the ordinary limits, crossing the threshold of 600.

    The Baron, now stuttering in shock and fear, could only manage to utter, "Half-blood!!! You!..." His voice trailed off as he grappled with the unexpected turn of events, struggling toprehend the magnitude of the opponent he now faced.

    Emery''s voice cut through the tension in the arena, calm and collected despite the chaos unfolding. He locked eyes with the Baron, whose yellow gaze showed a mixture of confusion, fear, and frustration. "Me... what? A freak?"

    The Baron, now desperate to break free from the unexpected turn of events, struggled to escape Emery''s grasp. However, before he could make a clean getaway, Emery delivered a punishing punch that sent the Baron crashing into the unforgiving metal walls of the arena. The impact reverberated through the arena, and the Baron''s bewildered expression spoke volumes.

    In a fit of annoyance and frustration, the Baron shouted, "You''re not a spirit magus!! You fooled me again!!"

    Emery, seemingly unfazed by the Baron''s outburst, let out a weary sigh and retorted, "Seriously, man, I never said that I am... I think something''s wrong with your head!"

    With a renewed sense of determination, the Baron proimed, "Argh!! That''s it!! I''m gonna make you wish you were dead!!"

    The full moon magus unleashed a barrage of unarmed battle arts, each move designed to enhance his strength and agility with every strike. However, despite some initial surprises that managed to inflict minor injuries on Emery, he quickly adapted to the Baron''s tactics. It became apparent that the Baron''s attacks no longer posed a significant threat.

    Emery seized the opportunity to take control of the fight. He proposed not to use his de w, opting instead for a more direct approach. He relentlessly pummeled the Baron with a barrage of punches and kicks, each strike aimed at breaking a few of the magus''s bones. Emery knew that his immortal body would heal any injuries he sustained, allowing him to continue the onught without fear of fatigue orsting harm.

    Despite the mounting evidence that a mere half-moon magus from the lower realm world had the upper hand, the Baron remained stubbornly unwilling to ept defeat. His pride and arrogance fueled his determination to continue the fight, even in the face of overwhelming odds.

    Emery, however, wasn''t one to back down either. As the Baron pressed on, Emery seized an opportunity to taunt his opponent, exposing a chink in the magus''s already battered ego.

    "So... you like hitting weak girls, don''t you?

    With swift and precise movements, Emery smacked the Baron with his palms, breaking the man''s teeth and leaving him stunned. The pain and humiliation were etched across the Baron''s face, but Emery didn''t relent. He pulled the magus close, their faces mere inches apart, and resumed his relentless assault.

    Emery delivered a series of bone-breaking strikes, each blow serving as a reminder of the power gap between them. The Baron''s resistance dwindled with each hit, and he finally whispered his defeat, a humbling admission that he could no longer deny the inevitable oue of the battle.

    The full moon magus who had been watching the duel unfold was left utterly stunned by the unexpected turn of events. As the dust settled and the realization dawned upon him, he finally recognized the identity of the victorious magus in the arena. It was none other than Emery, a name that stirred memories of a finalist from the Magus Academy, a figure associated with a bloody incursion involving the elves.

    Realizing that Emery''s background and power were far more intricate and formidable than he had initially assumed, the full moon magus took it upon himself to mediate the situation. With a tone of deep respect, he addressed Emery and offered a formal apology on behalf of his brother, Baron Duku. He assured Emery that his brother would not pursue the matter any further.

    However, before he left, Emery raised an open palm, a polite reminder to ensure that the Baron settled his debt. The magus quicklyplied, acknowledging the debt and offering Emery his hard-earned winnings, which amounted to 3 million silver. With this matter resolved, he exited the Centaurian arena.

    Witnessing Emery''s victory and the bag filled with spirit stones, both Nyx and Julian wore satisfied smiles. Julian couldn''t resist teasing Emery, "Now that you have some money, you won''t mind paying me back forst night, will you?"

    Emery yfully shook his head, a grin tugging at his lips. "I thought you said we weren''t sharing money anymore?"

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1788 The City

    Chapter 1788 The City

    As the duel came to an end, and they emerged onto the bustling streets of Centauri, Emery found himself surprised when Nyx tightly gripped his arm. Her words carried a tone of admiration and respect, and she asked, "You are so amazing master�� can I please call you master now?"

    The subus, it seemed, had developed a newfound respect for Emery and sought to get closer to him. Her striking appearance, with curves that entuated her beauty and an intoxicating fragrance, added an enchanting allure to the situation. Confronted with Nyx''s proximity and her request, Emery replied in aposed manner,

    "You can call me master if you wish, but this is not necessary."

    He gently removed her hand from his arm, all the while maintaining a friendly demeanor, and added, "Now, please show me where this Spirit Masterpetition is being held."

    Rather than being offended, Nyx''s response was to break into an even wider smile. It was evident that his answer had pleased her, and she eagerly led the way. Julian, who followed behind them, observed the situation with a careful eye. He couldn''t help but wonder if Emery''s approach of polite rejection was a secret strategy to attract women. "Is rejection the key?" he mused, his thoughts circling the dynamics at y.

    Guided by Nyx, the three of them made use of Centauri''s local transportation��a magical cloud construct. They boarded the cloud alongside a dozen other passengers as it soared gracefully across Centauri''s snowy, white cityscape. The cloud ride was smooth and swift, offering them a panoramic view of the city''s unique beauty.

    Emery took in the sights with interest, appreciating the remarkable technology and magic that created such a mode of transport. As they journeyed on, he couldn''t help but feel intrigued by the city and the diverse cultures it contained.

    Nyx proved to be a valuable guide, and as they traversed Centauri, she began to share tidbits of information about the city. It became apparent that Centauri was a metropolis of grand proportions, boasting a staggering poption of 3 billion citizens across the entire. The city was divided into various districts known as "zones" and it boasted six portal gates, likely serving as conduits to other realms or regions.

    Emery absorbed this information, impressed by the sheer scale of Centauri. The fact that it yed host to such a diverse poption was intriguing, especially since one-tenth of its daily visitors were magus-level individuals or higher, highlighting the city''s significance in the magical world.

    Their conversation shifted to the city''s leadership. King Dunadan Proxima held the prestigious position of being the third supreme monarch of the city. He led a grade 4 Proxima faction, overseeing not just Centauri but also a multitude of smallers under his rule. Furthermore, King Dunadan enjoyed support from a few grade 5 factions, contributing to the city''s prosperity. Centauri''s politicalndscape leaned toward democracy, emphasizing fairness and equality in its policies.

    However, Centauri was not without its challenges. Multiple warlords posed threats to its borders, necessitating the king''s presence at these vulnerable frontiers. Julian astutely remarked, "I guess this is why the king is busy right now."

    The unexpected revtion led Nyx to inquire further. She asked Emery, her voice tinged with surprise, "You nned to meet the king?"

    Emery, not one to hide his intentions, shared his visit to Centauri and his invitation by Grand Magus Duncan, the Centauri Magus Alliance emissary. He watched Nyx closely, hoping to glean any additional insights or information about his uing meeting from her reactions.

    The subus couldn''t contain her admiration as she responded, "Wow, I knew you were not a simple magus, Master."

    Nyx went on to borate on Duncan''s role within Centauri. Duncan was not only one of the most trusted advisors to the city but also held a crucial position as the main liaison for the Magus Alliance. He served as the third highest-ranking officer at the Centauri Magus Alliance Headquarters, signifying his prominence in the magicalmunity.

    At the mention of the Magus Alliance Headquarters, Julian chimed in, reaffirming his intention to visit the establishmentter for his own faction ns. Emery himself has something important to do there as well. As their magical cloud transport continued on its course, Nyx eventually dered, "Alright, this is our stop!"

    Their journey through Centauri culminated at a grand and opulent pce, the very site of the Spirit Masterpetition. This massiveplex nestled in the heart of the city belonged to one of Centauri''s most distinguished families, second in prominence only to the ruling monarch himself. It served as the residence of Duke Damien baster, the esteemed head of the baster faction.

    Emery had anticipated a bustling gathering of hundreds, if not thousands, of participants and spectators when he heard the term petition." However, as they approached theplex, he couldn''t help but notice that only a scant few dozen people made their way toward the entrance.

    Sensing Emery''s curiosity and surprise, Nyx provided context. "Even in such a grand city, Spirit Mags are quite rare, Master. That''s why the yearlypetition usually draws only a few hundred participants."

    Emery nodded in understanding as he absorbed this piece of information. Together, the trio ventured into the magnificent building, and Emery''s heightened senses detected the presence of several prominent magi within.

    With Nyx leading the way, they approached what appeared to be the registration table, manned by another magus who warmly greeted them. The magus inquired, "Alright, your name?"

    Emery responded confidently, "Emery Ambrose."

    The Spirit Masterpetition was divided into four distinct categories, each catering to magi of varying skill levels: the New Magus Realm, the Half-Moon, and the Full Moon. As Emery perused the registration details, the fees and rewards for each category became clear:

    New Moon: Registration Fee - 100,000 spirit stones, Winning Prize - 1 million spirit stones.

    Half-Moon: Registration Fee - 300,000 spirit stones, Winning Prize - 3 million spirit stones.

    Full Moon: Registration Fee - 500,000 spirit stones, Winning Prize - 5 million spirit stones

    The winner of each group would also receive a special Special Spirit Magus Tome as the reward.

    The mention of a special item for the Full Moon category piqued Emery''s interest, but considering his current situation on a journey, he opted for a more low-profile approach and chose to participate in the Half-Moon group.

    The magus at the registration table promptly informed him, "Alright, Half-Moon Spirit Masterpetition will be held tomorrow at noon. Don''t bete."

    Surprisingly, Emery felt much more excited to join such apetition. He couldn''t help but wonder about the kind of opponents he would be facing and wanted to gauge the level of their mental capacity.

    Emery took note of the schedule, nning to arrive early to observe the New Moon Maguspetition before his own event.

    With their registrationplete, Emery, Julian, and Nyx continued with their original n to visit the Magus Alliance. They embarked on another cloud transport, making their way to one of the alliance headquarters within the sector.

    The structure before them stood as a grand edifice, reminiscent of the impressive buildings Emery had encountered in Golden City. Its majestic presence beckoned the trio inside.

    As they approached the registration area, Julian''s intentions became evident. He aimed to review the data concerning his newly established faction:

    [Earth Faction]

    [Leader: Julian Kaesar]

    [Base: Earth 1002]

    [Status: Grade 1, Lower Realm]

    [Subsidiary member of Nephilim Faction]

    [Alliance Merit: 25,200]

    The merit count had seen a significant increase, likely attributed to the efforts of Thrax and Chumo, who had been working diligently with the Magus Alliance. Julian couldn''t help but wear a satisfied smile, his name now firmly associated with such a faction.

    However, his satisfaction quickly gave way to another decision as he dered, "I n to relinquish my leadership role to someone else."

    The response from the alliance was swift, though not in Julian''s favor. After a brief period of confirmation, the answer arrived, apanied by disappointment. "I am sorry, sir. Your request has been rejected. The faction leader''s name is fixed and cannot be reced."

    Julian''s attempt to alter his leadership status had been met with an immovable barrier, it quickly urred to him that the Nephilim influence to their faction was still in ce.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1789 Merits

    Chapter 1789 Merits

    The Magus Alliance officer proceeded to exin the predicament surrounding the Earth faction. It had a restriction imposed by the Nephilim faction, one that prevented any changes to its leadership without express authorization from the Nephilim, the main faction overseeing it. As he listened to the details, he couldn''t help but feel that their options were severely limited.

    "It''s not an umon practice for a subsidiary faction to have such restrictions ced upon it," the Magus Alliance officer reiterated, emphasizing that this was a standard arrangement in theplex hierarchy of magus factions.

    Julian, though somewhat prepared for this oue, had harbored a glimmer of hope that there might be some avenue for negotiation or appeal. He imagined the possibility of a formal request process or perhaps a designated liaison within the Magus Alliance who could facilitate discussions with the Nephilim faction.

    However, the officer''s response was unequivocal: "No." The only conceivable path to changing leadership was Julian''s demise, which would then permit the appointment of a temporary leader. The officer''s tone was devoid of sympathy or flexibility, reflecting the hierarchical rigidity of the magus world.

    Julian, with a determined expression, pressed further in ast-ditch effort to find an alternative solution. He believed that even as a Grade 5 faction, the Nephilim should be subject to some oversight by the Magus Alliance. Yet, his insistence seemed to amuse the Magus Alliance officer, who responded with a condescending "Seriously, you''re just a small faction from the lower realm world," the officer remarked in a hushed tone. "You haven''t even been around for a decade. What you''re attempting to do is ratherughable."

    Julian couldn''t help but feel a twinge of bitterness at the officer''s dismissive attitude. In this magus universe, power and influence were paramount, and the Earth faction was an insignificant yer byparison.

    Emery, sensing Julian''s frustration and disappointment, stepped in with a calming presence. "It''s okay," he reassured Julian. "We can discuss this with Jinkanter. Considering how much she owes me, helping us out with this matter is the least she can do."

    With Julian''s business concluded, Emery stepped forward to address the Magus Alliance staff. He spoke with a calm determination.

    "I''m here to inquire about permits for new magus entering the magus world," Emery began.

    The staff member, seemingly less enthusiastic about Emery''s request, made an educated guess. "Let me guess, someone from the lower world?" He sighed heavily before continuing, "Unless you possess permission from your main faction or the''s designated caretaker, you can''t obtain the permit."

    Emery''s response was unexpectedlyposed. He replied, "Well, that''s fortunate because we are the caretakers of the."

    The staff member''s confusion was palpable. The Earth faction was undeniably a young faction, and it was highly unusual for such a faction to hold the position of caretaker.

    "Please check it," Emery requested.

    Upon closer examination, the staff confirmed the surprising truth. The Earth faction was indeed just recently listed as the temporary caretaker of the. While this revtion took the officer aback, it also reflected positively on the Earth faction''s standing in the magus universe.

    The staff member proceeded to provide information on the cost of permits for unassigned magus from the lower realm. The price for these permits was set at 5,000 merits. To Emery''s surprise, the price was even higher for those below the magus level, amounting to 10,000 merits. It was a substantial cost to be paid for lower realm worlds seeking to establish a shortcut to ess the magus universe.

    Emery couldn''t help but reflect on the privilege of being selected to join the Magus Academy. The opportunity it presented, as well as the support from the Earth faction, was truly remarkable given the exorbitant price of these permits.

    The weight of the situation bore down on Emery as he looked at the alliance merit bnce:

    [Alliance Merit 25,200]

    At first nce, it seemed like a substantial amount, and for a moment, he felt a glimmer of hope that they could secure permits for several individuals. However, their optimism was short-lived, swiftly dispelled by the alliance officer''s revtion.

    The officer exined that the merit count represented the cumtive contributions of faction members throughout their history. It was not an unspent pool of merits waiting to be used. The data illuminated the stark reality: Thrax had expended a significant portion of their merits��10,000, to be precise��for his own permit, and Chumo had used 5,000 merits for his stay in the magus world instead of returning to Earth. These transactions left the faction with only 10,200 merits avable for future endeavors.

    The news of Chumo receiving his permit was indeed a cause for celebration, bringing smiles to Emery and Julian''s faces. However, they quickly recognized that this also meant they had limited resources to work with.

    The officer offered a glimmer of hope. "You can still purchase permits for a person or two people," he informed them.

    Emery''s mind immediately turned to Morgana, someone whose potential in the magus universe was evident. Yet, he understood that if he wanted to bring more individuals into this world, he needed to umte more merits.

    Emery had a clear vision of those he wished to sponsor��the Fey sisters who would receive benefits from having ess to the magus world, there was also the Brittania queen who said her wishes before he left. Additionally, Julian had his list of Centurion candidates, individuals he had encountered on their travels, each possessing exceptional talents that deserved the chance to shine in this new realm.

    The alliance officer offered a practical solution to their merit shortage, exining, "Well, you can always acquire more merits by contributing to the alliance,pleting tasks, and achieving objectives."

    Emery contemted his options, aware that he possessed something of value that could be exchanged for merits. He hesitated for a moment before reaching into a box he had brought with him. With a sense of gravity, he revealed its contents to the officer.

    "I have dark elves'' spirit souls here that I''m willing to trade for permits," Emery stated.

    The officer, while unimpressed at first, inquired about the quantity. "Alright, 100 merits for crescent magus, 500 for half moon and 2500 for full moon. how many do you have? Two? Three?"

    Emery opened the box, revealing its contents: a collection of 28 dark elves'' souls neatly arranged within. Among them were 4 full moon souls, 13 half-moon souls, and 11 crescent moon souls.

    The sight left the magus officer utterly stunned, his jaw dropping in shock. It was an extraordinarily rare sight, as the conventional means of umting merits usually involved years of dedicated service to the Magus Alliance. To casually possess such a substantial collection of dark elves'' souls was nothing short of astonishing.

    The magus officer''s initial hesitation escted to the point where he felt the need to summon his superior to examine the dark elves'' spirit souls. Several magus guards were also called in to ensure the situation remained under control, turning the scene into a smallmotion within the alliance headquarters.

    With a curious yet cautious tone, the officer inquired, "May I ask where you obtained so many dark elves'' spirit souls?"

    Emery had no intention of concealing the truth and replied matter-of-factly, "Dark Elves Demon''s Pit."

    As the words left Emery''s lips, a wave of incredulity washed over the Magus alliance officers. Some couldn''t help but chuckle at the audacity of the im, considering the Demon''s Pit an imprable prison for dark elves. However, the senior officer''s expression turned pale as he realized the significance of Emery''s statement.

    The senior officer, his face now visibly pale. He was one of the select few who had been privy to the reports about this shocking incident that had unfolded merely two weeks ago. It was a tale of a daring prison break, a feat once considered impossible. Several humans had orchestrated a daring escape from the notorious "Demon''s Pit," a ce that had earned its fearsome reputation as an unassable prison for dark elves.

    The daring escapees had left a trail of destruction in their wake, exacting a heavy toll on the elven prison guards who had been unfortunate enough to cross their path.

    The senior officer cleared his throat, his demeanor shifting to a mix of awe and apprehension.

    "May I ask your name, sir?" he inquired, his voiceced with a newfound respect and curiosity.

    "Emery... Emery Ambrose,"

 Chapter 1790 Reputation

    Chapter 1790 Reputation

    The name Emery Ambrose had not been widely associated with the Demons Pit incident, at least not beyond certain circles like the Nephilim faction or the dark elves themselves. However, when the senior officer entered the name into the Magus Alliance''s exclusive intelligence database, a series of information pop-ups flooded the screen. It was as if a hidden dossier had been unlocked, revealing Emery''s remarkable aplishments:

    The officer''s eyes widened as he read through the entries: "Top 10 Privilege Magus Academy Acolyte," "Medal of Distinguished Honor," "Highest Commendation on a Mission," and "Exemry Honor on a Secret Mission." It was an extensive list that spoke volumes about Emery''s capabilities and his dedication to the magus cause.

    The list of achievements was extensive, especially for someone of such a young age. While these achievements alone didn''t provide concrete evidence linking Emery to the Demon''s Pit incident, they certainly lent an air of credibility to his words. The senior officer''s attitude shifted dramatically, bing exceedingly friendly and respectful.

    "Absolutely, we''ll assist you in processing these spirit souls," the senior officer affirmed, acknowledging the rarity and value of the dark elves'' souls. "That would amount to 17,600 merits."

    With that additional amount, Emery could have a total of 22,800 points, enabling him to purchase a permit for another person or two within the Magus Alliance, or perhaps obtain some other much-needed items or ess.

    However, before the officer could take the box containing the dark elves'' souls, Emery tightened his grip, clearly hesitant. The truth was he was still deliberating whether 17,600 merits were more valuable than the spirit energy he could extract from these dark elf souls. Holding onto this decision, Emery produced yet another box, this one filled with human spirit souls. The officer''s shock deepened as Emery presented the additional souls.

    "These are all the human magus souls I managed to rescue from the Demon''s Pit," Emery exined. "Do I earn any merits for these as well?"

    As the question hung in the air, the atmosphere in the room grew increasingly tense. There were 142 human souls within the box, each representing a life that Emery had saved from the clutches of the Demon''s Pit. The magus officers present began to count the souls meticulously, confirming their authenticity.

    Meanwhile, word of the unfolding situation had spread throughout the Centauri Magus Alliance headquarters, prompting the arrival of numerous officers. Themotion attracted the attention of a grand magus minister, a figure of significant authority within the organization, and the person in charge of the headquarters itself.

    The senior officer, still somewhat flustered, attempted to exin the situation to the minister but struggled to find the right words. The weight of the moment was palpable, and the minister''s presence only intensified the gravity of the situation.

    With a calm andposed demeanor, the minister addressed Emery directly, his voice carrying an air of authority. "Pleasee, follow me."

    Emery, Julian, and Nyx were led to the minister''s private chamber, apanied by the two officers who had been handling Emery''s request. Minister Pius, as he introduced himself, carefully reviewed the matter at hand. After a thoughtful moment, he turned his attention to Emery.

    His words were measured and carried the weight of a significant decision. "There are actually no merit exchange points for human magus. It''s just not humane to trade the lives of our friends and family for mere points. The Magus Alliance will ensure that each of these souls is returned to their respective factions and families, with the recognition that it was you who rescued them and brought them back to the alliance."

    Emery''s initial reaction to the minister''s statement was one of mild disappointment. But then, a realization came to him that some of the rescued individuals were not mere items to trade but people he had fought alongside hit him. Among the faces that shed before him were those of Commander Seraphina the Ironheart, whose bravery had been unwavering; Master Fleming, the skilled apothecary who trusted him; and even his own mentor, Urix Wellenstein.

    After a deep sigh epting the situation, he spoke with sincerity, "I understand. I just need assurance that you will properly take care of them."

    The audacity of Emery''s request was not lost on the junior officer present, who couldn''t help but protest, "You! This is our minister you''re talking to!"

    certainly take steps to ensure better behavior from my personnel."

    However, before the junior officer could continue his rebuke, an unseen force abruptly silenced him. His face turned several shades paler, and he fell silent as the minister addressed Emery with a moreposed demeanor.

    The minister acknowledged the need for improvement in the behavior of his staff and offered a brief apology. "My apologies. I will certainly take steps to ensure better behavior from my personnel."

    In an effort to address Emery''s concerns, the minister went a step further. He personally vowed to oversee the care of each human spirit soul, pledging to handle them individually and with the utmost respect. Given the notorious reputation of the Demon''s Pit, he believed that every soul Emery had saved likely hailed from an important background or held a significant status. With confidence, the minister suggested that Emery''s reward for his contribution would extend far beyond mere merit points.

    Upon hearing the promising prospects and assurances from the minister, Emery made a final decision. He carefully withdrew the box containing the souls of the dark elves not to trade for merits points, not until he heard news about the said reward. Morgana and the others just need to wait a little bit more for their permits.

    Emery also decided to keep the spirit soul of As. He intended to personally deliver A''s soul to the Nephilim, ensuring that his friend got the much-deserved reward he was promised.

    Once all the souls had been meticulously counted and documented, the minister inquired about the best means of contacting Emery. Upon learning that Emery was residing with Emissary Duncan, the grand magus''s smile grew even more pronounced.

    "Emery Ambrose," the minister remarked with a hint of intrigue. "It seems I will be hearing more of your interesting news in the future."

    As Emery, Julian, and Nyx leave the building, Julian halts Emery for a moment, with a serious expression he says "The things that just happened there, the things you did... they further strengthen my resolve"

    Simultaneously, Nyx clung to Emery''s arm, her grasp even tighter this time, as she inquired with anticipation, "Master, where are we going now?" The Subus''s curiosity and attachment to Emery were undeniable, and it was clear that she looked up to him with newfound admiration.

 Chapter 1791 Emotion

    Chapter 1791 Emotion

    As tomorrow was the day Emery would be participating in the Spirit Masterpetition, the trio decided to head back to the guest house provided by Emissary Duncan.

    Nyx, in particr, was quite excited to have the opportunity to stay in the residence of one of the most prominent families in the city.

    Upon their return to the guest house, they received an unexpected invitation to a family evening dinner hosted by Emissary Duncan. The dinner gathering included about a dozen family members, and Nyx was warmly weed into the fold without any concern for her background.

    During the meal, the conversation flowed smoothly, focusing on various aspects of life in Centauri City. Emissary Duncan inquired about Emery''s impressions of the city so far and seemed genuinely interested in his experiences.

    The Emissary alsomended Emery on the news he had heard from the Magus Alliance headquarters. "It seems you''ve made friends with many powerful factions today," he remarked, acknowledging the potential alliances Emery had formed.

    Their discussion naturally turned to Emery''s participation in the Spirit Masterpetition, and the Emissary expressed his interest in attending to watch the event.

    Before bidding them goodnight, Emissary Duncan also mentioned that the King would be returning in two to three days and advised them to be prepared for a meeting with him.

    After the pleasant dinner, the three returned to the guest house, where Nyx lent a helping hand in preparing Emery for the uingpetition.

    Back at the guest house, Nyx was dedicatedly assisting Emery in his preparations for the uing Spirit Masterpetition. She had a wealth of knowledge about thepetition, even though the exact nature of the test changed every year. Nyx exined that there was no defined sample for the test, but she shared details of a few previous years'' challenges.

    Emery found the variety of challenges intriguing. Unlike the standardized tests on privilegeds that focused on spirit power, control, or pool, the Spirit Masterpetition included elements of illusion, puzzle-solving, and even once was done with a musical test. Fighting was a rareponent, which made Emery even more eager to participate.

    As Emery discussed thepetition with Nyx, he realized something significant. He had never truly had a dedicated master to teach him the intricacies of spirit mastery. His early training at the Magus Academy was brief, followed by a short period of learning from Urix in the Light Institutes and a few days with Master Flemming in the Demon''s Pit. While he had gained valuable knowledge and experiences from each of them, he never had the opportunity forprehensive and specialized training in spirit mastery.

    On the other hand, Emery possessed unique abilities that enhanced his mental power. His Fey transformation granted him magus resistance, his [Emperor Focus], and his [Spirit Devour]. These abilities left him wondering what he could achieve with proper guidance from a skilled spirit master.

    "I can teach you a thing or two if you let me," Nyx offered her willingness to help evident in her eyes.

    Emery agreed, and the two of them sat in lotus positions and touched each other''s palms, initiating their journey into the spirit realm together. As they entered this ethereal realm, Nyx began her guidance.

    "There are two types of spirit masters," Nyx exined, her voice resonating within the spiritual ne, "those who master their spirits by suppressing emotions and those who excel through harnessing emotions. Which one are you?"

    Emery didn''t have to ponder this question for long. It was evident that he belonged to thetter category, especially with his wolf bloodlines that were inherently filled with unstoppable urges.

    Nyx continued, "The key to training is to gain better control over your feelings."

    She directed Emery to delve deep into his memories, prompting him to recall moments in his life when he had experienced extreme emotions. Nyx asked him to remember a time when he was most joyful, one when he felt intense anger, and another when he was consumed by sorrow.

    Happiness came to Emery in various forms, from the times spent with his friends working together for the Magus Games to the moments of camaraderie they shared. Next was anger, which he associated with the Nephilim, aplex mix of frustration, injustice, and indignation. Finally, there was sorrow, and for Emery, there were far too many memories linked to this emotion��the death of his father, the loss of his master, and the heartbreaking farewell to someone dear to him. Each of these experiences carried the weight of his perceived inability to prevent these tragedies.

    The training session continued as Emery delved deeper into the intricacies of mastering his emotions. Nyx guided him through the process of harnessing each of these powerful feelings and transforming them into a source of inner strength. With her guidance, he learned to channel these emotions, whether it was happiness, anger, or sorrow, into a controlled wellspring of power. The process was both mentally and emotionally challenging, but it was a necessary step in his journey towards bing a spirit master.

    Nyx astutely observed that sorrow seemed to be the emotion that fueled Emery the most, a wellspring of intensity that resonated deeply within him. It was so potent that it even moved the Subus herself, causing a single tear to escape her eyes as she witnessed his emotional journey and struggle for control.

    As Emery delved into the depths of his emotions, a vivid image of a white-haired girl, shed before his mind''s eye. The unexpected intrusion of this memory shattered his concentration, and the connection with the spiritual realm was abruptly severed.

    "Who is she?"

    "My wife."

    It became evident that Emery still had much to learn about controlling and harnessing his emotions effectively.

    In an effort to regain hisposure, Emery decided to conclude the mental training for the time being. He reached for two swords, The pitch-ck [Savage Sword] and the pearly white [Gentle Sword]. With these swords in hand, he began a practice session in memory of her.

 Chapter 1792 Spirit Master

    Chapter 1792 Spirit Master

    The following morning arrived, and Emery, apanied by Julian and Nyx, made their way back to the baster faction residence where the Spirit Masterpetition was to be held. Upon their arrival at the gate, their identities were scrutinized, and after Emery was duly registered as a participant, both Julian and Nyx were granted ess.

    They reached the central za of the baster faction''s residence, where a grand stage was set up for thepetition. It was adorned with intricate magical symbols, and the atmosphere was electric with anticipation. Emery took a moment to absorb the grandeur of the stage and then started to observe the magus that had gathered at the ce.

    The event was exclusive, open only to magus-level individuals, there were over a thousand magus and a few dozen grand magus gathered. While not all of them were participating in thepetition, Nyx couldn''t help but notice that this year''s event seemed more crowded than usual.

    As Emery surveyed the expansive venue, it became evident that this gathering of magus was unlike any other. With just a cursory nce, he could discern that these were no ordinary practitioners of magus arts. His keen gaze soon settled on a distinctive group of individuals donning gold and white uniforms adorned with an emblem portraying a winged human��an emblem he recognized all too well.

    "The Nephilim faction," Emery murmured to himself.

    participation was not only expected but also anticipated, as they consistently ranked among thepetition''s top performers. They Approximately three dozen Nephilim faction members had graced the event with their presence. Emery was well aware of their reputation for excelling in spirit reading, a skill highly coveted in thepetition. Nyx confirmed that the Nephilim faction''s participation was not only expected but also anticipated, as they consistently ranked among thepetition''s top performers. They were formidable contenders who perennially challenged the baster talent for supremacy in thepetition.

    Emery''s interest in the factions deepened, and Nyx seized the opportunity to provide further insights into the other notable groups present at the event.

    She began with the Proxima faction, Centauri''s ruling faction, which could be easily identified by their striking white and blue uniforms. The members of this faction exuded an air of authority and regality, with their uniforms adorned with intricate patterns of celestial motifs.

    Next, Nyx pointed out the Serenity monks from the Calming Waves monastery. These monks were distinguishable by their simple yet elegant attire, consisting of flowing azure robes that billowed with every movement. Their appearance was serene and unassuming, marked by a sense of inner peace and tranquility.

    Then, she drew Emery''s attention to the enigmatic Screaming Wraith Brotherhood. Members of this faction donned specter-like uniforms that veiled their identities in mystery. Their presence exuded an eerie aura, and their enigmatic appearance made them both intriguing and unsettling.

    Lastly, Nyx mentioned the Illithid, a hybrid faction akin to her own nature. The Illithid were instantly recognizable by their distinct appearance. They possessed purple-hued skin that gave off a faint bioluminescent glow, adding an otherworldly quality to their presence. The most striking feature of an Illithid was the presence of four writhing tentacles, originating from their chins.

    Emery''s attention was momentarily diverted from observing the various magus factions when a familiar voice called out his name. He turned to find a young man, approaching their group with an excited expression.

    "I can''t believe it. Is that you, Emery?!" The voice belonged to a young man who appeared to be in histe teens. Emery and Julian both took a moment to process the recognition before realizing who stood before them.

    "You... Arcana!"

    Arcana, who had once looked like a twelve-year-old when Emery hadst seen him, had undergone a dramatic transformation over the eight years since they had crossed paths. His youthful appearance surprised both Emery and Julian, who couldn''t help but be taken aback by the change.

    With a heartyugh, Arcanamented on his changed appearance. "Haha, now I am much more handsome, am I? With this form, I am finally able to get girls."

    It became apparent that not only had his appearance matured, but Arcana''s demeanor had also undergone a transformation.

    With a mischievous grin, Arcana turned his attention to Nyx. "Now, who is this beauty?"

    Emery couldn''t help but be amused. "I see you''ve reached the half-moon realm, Arcana. So, you''re joining the Halfmoon Group for thepetition then?"

    The youthful magus turned to Emery with unwavering confidence. "And so are you?! I guess we will bepeting once again, and this time I will not lose," he dered, exuding a newfound sense of determination. Their unexpected reunion added an element of friendly rivalry to the uingpetition, and Emery couldn''t help to see how much his old acquaintance had improved.

    The event continued as the host, Duke Damien baster, a highly esteemed figure in the magus universe, made his entrance into the garden. The old-looking man''s arrival was met with awe and respect from the gathered participants.

    Duke Damien baster was a renowned peak stage three cosmos grand magus, and his specialization in the spirit domain made him one of the most formidable grand magus, ranking just below the supreme level. His presence alonemanded reverence.

    He initiated the event with a heartfelt wish to discover a talented spirit master among this year''s participants. He also expressed his willingness to impart the coveted baster spirit magus techniques to the eventual champion, a reward that most participants had eagerly anticipated.

    As the Duke concluded his opening speech, a female grand magus gracefully floated to the center of the garden. She proceeded to remove ten unique items from her storage ring, each one a 2-meter-high bronze bell and arranged them neatly in a circle around her. With a calm demeanor, she introduced herself as Grand Magus Cleste, the fifth-ranked member of the baster 10 Spirit Masters.

    The heavy bronze bells were specialized instruments used to gauge the capacity of a participant''s mental strength. Each contestant would attempt to levitate and ring the heavy bell in the air using their spirit reading abilities. The number of bells sessfully controlled and rung would determine their initial rankings.

    "We have 625 participants this year," she announced, "unfortunately, we don''t have the entire day to individually test each of your mental talents. Therefore, we''ll begin with a preliminary test. let''s start with the crescent moon magus," Grand Magus Cleste dered, signaling the beginning of thepetition.

    The participants eagerly stepped forward, ready to showcase their abilities and vie for a chance to prove themselves as promising spirit masters.

    x x x x x x

    Author Note

    Approximately a year ago, I came across a reader''s suggestion regarding the introduction of a spirit reader leveling system, hence the little arc, hope you enjoy it.

 Chapter 1793 Spirit Master 2

    Chapter 1793 Spirit Master 2

    As thepetition progressed, the names of participants were called one by one. Each time a name was called, a magus dressed in opulent robes would step forward, signaling their likely affiliation with a prestigious family or faction.

    With a tone devoid of high expectations, the female grand magus instructed, "You can begin now."

    The first magus ced two fingers on his forehead, a traditional gesture beforemencing the use of spirit reading to manipte one of the bells. The first bell levitated, vibrated, and resounded with a clear ring in mere moments.

    TANG!!

    The second bell followed suit, but when he attempted to manipte the third, it wavered and only ascended slightly before he lost control, causing all three bells to drop.

    "Two bells, a failed attempt," dered the female grand magus briefly, and she moved on to the next magus. This pattern continued as five magus participants undertook the test, and none seeded.

    Emery observed this series of unsessful attempts until the first Nephilim contestant was summoned. This Crescent Moon magus from the Nephilim faction initiated his attempt using the renowned Nephilim divine spell, [Angelic Descent], and remarkably, he manifested three wings��a level of spirit reading mastery that was probablyparable to Armand.

    To Emery''s surprise, the Nephilim magus sessfully elevated three bells, but his fourth attempt resulted in failure, earning him the same "failed" assessment from the grand magus.

    Intrigued by the concept of the leveling system for spirit magus, Nyx began to exin the different levels to Emery in more detail.

    "Level one is typically conferred when a magus reaches the magus stage," Nyx started, her eyes gleaming with knowledge. "Level two is usually granted to magus with exceptional talent in spirit reading. Level three is considered rare even among magus, but it''s a given for those who attain the status of Halfmoon magus. And when a magus can lift and ring four bells, while still in the crescent moon realm or lower, they are recognized as a spirit magus."

    As the testing continued, another hour passed, during which a total of 300 participants were assessed. However, only 16 of them were able to sessfully lift and ring four bells, with three of these skilled individuals hailing from the Nephilim faction. This achievement granted them the right to proceed to the next round of thepetition.

    The oue of this round sparked murmurs and whispers throughout the crowd, questioning the standards set by the baster faction for spirit masters.

    "All right, now it''s time for the halfmoon magus," the female grand magus announced, signaling the arrival of 200 plus new participants for the test.

    When Arcana''s name was called, his youthful appearance alone was enough to stir whispers and skepticism among the crowd. Many When a magus reached the halfmoon stage, it was expected that their soul force would significantly reinforce their mental strength. For this batch, the minimum requirement to be considered a spirit magus title was the ability to lift and ring six bells.

    Yet again, the crowd bore witness to multiple rejections as only one in ten participants managed to meet this demanding standard.

    When Arcana''s name was called, his youthful appearance alone was enough to stir whispers and skepticism among the crowd. Many doubted that Arcana could meet the challenging standard set for the halfmoon magus.

    As he started to channel his spirit energy, It became evident that he was struggling, especially when he reached the fifth bell. However, something remarkable happened when the third eye on his forehead opened, signaling the activation of his divine spell, [Eye of Mistra]. With this newfound power, he swiftly rang the fifth and sixth bells, and even a seventh bell began to float in the air but fell before it could ring. Still, it manages to leave the audience in awe.

    "Arcana passed!" the female grand magus dered, her voice filled with approval.

    Arcana''s feat was no small achievement; he had demonstrated the power to influence the mind of a full moon magus. Despite his impressive performance, Arcana returned to Emery with a hint of disappointment on his face. He turned to Nyx and humorously remarked, "I could have rung that seventh one if only I had a beauty like you supporting me. I would have definitely seeded."

    Nyx remained silent, offering no response to his jest.

    Several more names were called, and in the end, three halfmoon magus proved their worth by sessfully ringing seven bells, establishing themselves as true spirit magus talents.

    Finally, the moment arrived for Emery to be called. "Emery Ambrose," the announcement rang out, marking his turn in thepetition.

    Emery''s name sent ripples of hushed conversations through the crowd, particrly among the Nephilim who had heard tales of his exploits.

    "Is that him?"

    "No... it can''t be... I heard he died."

    Amidst the rumors and hushed conversations, Emery remainedposed and resolute as he approached the row of ten bells. His presence alone piqued the curiosity of many, and all eyes were on him, especially the few who had heard stories of his past exploits. However, most of the onlookers were skeptical about his chances of sess.

    Standing before the bells, Emery carefully assessed the task at hand. "Let''s see how many I can manage," he thought, mentally preparing himself for the challenge.

    With unwavering focus, he began channeling his spirit energy into the bells. One by one, they began to rise, and Emery''s concentration allowed him to ring the first five bells in perfect synchrony. As they reverberated in harmony, he smoothly progressed to the sixth bell, securing his ce in the next round of thepetition.

    But Emery wasn''t content with just passing this initial test. Instead, he aimed to push his limits to the extreme. He initiated his fey transformation, tapping into thetent power within him and allowing his spirit energy to surge like a tidal wave.

    "He''s a Halfblood!!"

    Amid the hushed whispers about his mixed bloodline heritage, Emery continued his astounding performance. The seventh bell chimed, and without missing a beat, he harnessed the might of his innate bloodline, [Emperor Focus]. The eighth bell began its ascent, and Emery unleashed the full force of his bloodline power.

    TANG!!!!

    Before the stunned spectators could fullyprehend what was happening, the ninth bell followed suit and rang.

    TANG!!!!

    All nine bells floated majestically in the air, ringing in perfect harmony.

    The collective sound of nine bells echoing through thepetition grounds left the audience in a state of awe and amazement, from the female grand magus to even Duke baster himself. To see a mere half-moon magus ring nine of the bells was something they rarely ever saw even after hosting the event for a millennia.

 Chapter 1794 Spirit Master 3

    Chapter 1794 Spirit Master 3

    Level five represents the standard level of mental strength for a full moon magus, while level eight is indicative of a grand magus. Even a full moon magus capable of reaching level 8, disying the talent to enter the mind of a grand magus, is considered a Spirit Magus.

    Thus, for Emery to have ascended to level 9 was an extraordinary achievement, one that ced him firmly within the category of a Spirit Master, a realm of power only a select few could ever hope to reach.

    A brief silence hung in the air before Grand Magus Caste finally spoke, "You, you have passed. However, you shall continue to the next round among the Full Moon participants."

    Emery respectfully nodded and, as he made his way back to his group, he could sense numerous individuals attempting to probe his abilities��magus and grand magus alike. None were sessful in their endeavors except for the one standing on the podium, the Duke himself.

    Upon returning to hispanions, Nyx once again gripped his arm tightly, amazed by Emery''s exceptional abilities. Arcana, on the other hand, appeared as if his spirit had been momentarily snatched away. He let out a heavy sigh andmented, "You are a monster!" He then turned his gaze toward Nyx, who was standing close to him, and added, "Life is not fair!"

    The subsequent tests for the other half-moon magus seemed almost anticlimactic inparison. Despite their best efforts, none could divert the crowd''s attention from the enigma of the nine ringing bells and the mysterious figure behind this extraordinary aplishment. Whispers and questions filled the air, each voice seeking to uncover the identity of the remarkable Spirit Master candidate.

    "Who the hell is he?"

    All 200-plus half-moon magus had been tested, with 24 managing to ring 6 bells, 4 reaching 7 bells, and one astonishingly achieving 9 bells.

    The time for the full moon maguspetition had arrived, and a notable shift in the atmosphere became palpable. One hundred participants had registered for this prestigious round, and from the very beginning, a new aura of power emanated from this batch.

    Elowen baster, a promising young talent from the baster faction, was the first to step forward. Her presence alone seemed to electrify the air. With a voice that held the captivating allure of a siren, she exhibited her mastery over spirit maniption by levitating eight bells simultaneously. Her determination to raise the ninth bell was evident, but s, it remained beyond her reach. Nevertheless, eight ringing bells were all she needed to secure her passage to the next round. As she left the center, a fierce, almost challenging gaze was directed at Emery, leaving an unspoken rivalry in its wake.

    Observing this, an attendant standing near the baster Duke couldn''t help butment, "That girl of mine�� she knows she could not do nine bells, why force herself?"

    The Duke responded with a silent smile, tacitly acknowledging the assessment.

    "Next one! Ignatius," the announcer called out.

    Stepping forward was another young magus adorned in white and blue robes representing the Proxima faction.

    "I am Ignatius from the Proxima faction, thank you for the chance"

    With a respectful yet confident demeanor, he introduced himself to the crowd and expressed his gratitude. His words resonated with humility and assurance, quickly winning over the hearts of the spectators.

    Ignatius possessed a unique ability��he could materialize spirit swords, a hundred of them. With this formidable arsenal, he attempted to raise all eight bells simultaneously. The endeavor was not without its challenges, but through sheer determination and skill, he seeded in his task. The sight of eight ringing bells, orchestrated by a flurry of spirit swords, left the audience in awe, and their apuse echoed throughout thepetition grounds.

    As the full moon maguspetition progressed, there were a number of participants who faced failure, struggling to reach the required level. Amidst these setbacks, the atmosphere in thepetition grounds remained charged with anticipation.

    Brother Nimbus, a middle-aged monk hailing from the Calming Waves Monastery, stepped into the spotlight. His presence radiated tranquility, and he began to chant words that seemed to synchronize with the heartbeats of everyone present. With his eyes closed, the monk managed to telekically elevate all ten bells, but he could only muster the strength to ring eight of them.

    Following Brother Nimbus was a woman who stood in stark contrast to the serene monk. d in an eerie specter-like uniform, she exuded an air of mystique. Her dark hair partially obscured her face, which was concealed by a veil. Despite her veiled appearance, her sharp eyes managed to captivate the attention of many in the audience.

    However, as she unleashed her unique ability, a wave of apprehension rippled through the crowd. Those who recognized her identity began to channel their spirit energy defensively. Emery too was taken aback when he witnessed a grotesque, mouth-like appendage emerge from behind her dark hair. This eerie apparition began to emit an otherworldly scream.

    Yet, in the midst of this unsettling spectacle, the woman achieved something remarkable. With an otherworldly power, she raised all nine bells simultaneously and set them ringing in unison.

    "Another nine bells!" eximed the astonished onlookers, their voices resonating with both amazement and trepidation.

    The Illithid, a representative of the enigmatic hybrid race known as the mind yers, stood in stark contrast to the previous participants. Silent andposed, he raised his two distinctive purple-skinned arms, each adorned with four long fingers. Without uttering a single word, he gracefully lifted all nine bells into the air, then rang them in unison, leaving the spectators in awe of his unique abilities.

    The impressive disy of talent continued as various participants showcased their prowess, reaching the coveted level 9 of the spirit master stage. However, there was one individual who managed to captivate the attention of the entire crowd.

    This remarkable man, dressed in resplendent white and gold robes bearing the emblem of a winged human��a clear indicator of his affiliation with the Nephilim faction��was none other than Zephyr Nephilim. As a representative of a grade 5 faction renowned for their extraordinary mental strength, the man exuded confidence.

    With an air of self-assuredness, Zephyr summoned the power of the Nephilim divine art. Six magnificent golden wings materialized behind him, creating a breathtaking spectacle. With unparalleled skill and precision, he managed to raise all ten bells into the air and, with a graceful flourish, rang them in perfect harmony.

    The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, It was a performance that left asting impression on everyone present, cementing his status as a formidable spirit master.

 Chapter 1795 Spirit Master 4

    Chapter 1795 Spirit Master 4

    The preliminary round concluded with the astounding performance of Zephyr Nephilim, who achieved the maximum level a magus could ever reach by ringing all ten bells. His disy left the audience in awe, and his stoic demeanor afterward only added to his enigmatic aura. Without so much as a reaction or a nce towards the other participants, he calmly returned to his Nephilim group, leaving an impression of arrogance that lingered in the minds of those who witnessed his extraordinary talent.

    Arcana couldn''t help butment, "That guy not only has mastered the Nephilim divine art but also its divine arrogance!"

    As noon approached, the preliminary round came to an end, with a total of 48 participants selected to advance to the next round: 16 from the crescent moon, 24 from the half moon, and 18 from the full moon categories.

    Grand Magus Cleste extended an invitation to these participants and the guests to enter the baster Manor. He provided instructions for each category: the crescent moon participants wouldpete in the East wing, the half moon participants in the West wing, and the full moon participants were to follow him to the main hall.

    Arcana expressed his disappointment, saying, "Aahh, this is too bad. I really wish to see yours!" He then departed with the half moon group.

    With the instructions given, the groups separated and made their way to their respective locations. However, the majority of the guests chose to follow the full moon test, as it promised to be the main attraction of the next round.

    The Albatross Hall, famed for its grandeur and ornate design, stood before the 18 participants in the next round of the Spirit Masterpetition. It was a hall of majesty, with towering pirs adorned with intricate runes that added to its mystique. At the center of the hall, a lower podium stood, its surface inscribed with intricate rune formations that hinted at the magical tests toe.

    On one side of the podiumy a tall and shrouded object, currently concealed beneath a golden cloak. The anticipation in the room was palpable as participants and spectators alike awaited the unveiling.

    "Please, all 18 participants,e forward and stand upon the podium," the Grand Magus instructed. The participantsplied, taking their positions and facing the covered object. Those not on the podium were directed to stand a few steps away, and the Duke and his envoys took their ce to observe from one side, while the spectators gathered on the other.

    The Grand Magus began to address the participants, exining the nature of the uing test. It was a test of mental defense, and the participants were cautioned that the rune formation prepared for the event was also designed to protect the spectators. However, if any of the participants found themselves unable to withstand the mental pressure, they were advised to exit the area.

    The announcement sent a wave of unease through the hundreds of magus spectators, but none dared to leave the hall. The tension was palpable as everyone braced themselves for what was toe.

    The moment the golden cloak was drawn back, it revealed an ancient painting, a single, bold stroke of an ink brush forming the "Alright, be prepared," the Grand Magus dered, signaling that the moment of revtion was imminent. Quickly, Emery and the other 16 participants readied their mental defenses, steeling themselves for the challenge thaty ahead.

    The moment the golden cloak was drawn back, it revealed an ancient painting, a single, bold stroke of an ink brush forming the image of an eye. To the participants'' astonishment, the eye within the painting came to life, moving and fixing its crimson gaze upon them. The intensity of its presence emanated a potent mental assault that felt like a tidal wave crashing into their minds.

    "That''s the Ancient One!" eximed one of the magus spectators, his voice trembling with shock.

    A mythical and enigmatic psychic creature said to possess unparalleled mental prowess, close to the power of a celestial. With a single gaze, the Ancient One can pierce through theyers of one''s consciousness even one as strong as Grand Magus. Its crimson eye, an eerie and otherworldly entity, is said to hold the collective knowledge and nightmares of centuries past.

    Closing their eyes provided no escape; the eerie energy of the eye permeated their minds, and even in darkness, the blood-red eye continued to haunt them. Emery, in particr, sensed a striking simrity between this "Ancient One" and the beholder creature he had encountered before, but the mental assault from this entity was on a scale a hundred times more potent. A single nce from the eye was enough to send his thoughts spiraling into chaos.

    The room seemed to pulse with tension as the Ancient One''s relentless mental assault bore down upon the participants. Beads of sweat formed on their brows, and their faces contorted with the effort of maintaining their defenses. Each second felt like an eternity, and the onlookers held their breath, fully immersed in the spectacle unfolding before them.

    With the passing of just two minutes, one of the participants sumbed, falling unconscious. The female grand magus, overseeing the event, quickly stepped forward and removed the unconscious participant from the podium.

    "If you can endure for 10 minutes, you will pass to the next round," she dered, her voice resolute despite the intense challenge thaty before the participants.

    Yet, even as she uttered those words, another magus fell to their knees, overwhelmed by the psychic onught.

    Five minutes had now psed, leaving only ten magus still standing, their mental fortitude tested to the limits. Each of them remained unwavering in their resolve, focusing all their energy on maintaining their defenses.

    "Seven minutes!" announced the grand magus, her voice a reminder of the arduous challenge they faced. The remaining participants continued to stand resolutely, but the strain was evident. One more magus fell, leaving just seven standing as the seconds ticked away.

    In the waning moments of the nine-minute mark, Ignatius, the young magus from the Proxima faction, decided that he could endure no longer. He knelt briefly, acknowledging the immense mental strain he had faced, before summoning thest of his strength to exit the podium. Despite his exhaustion, Ignatius managed a smile, a testament to the indomitable spirit of thesepetitors.

    "Ten minutes!"

    The grand magus''s voice rang out once more, and six participants remained standing. Emery, the Calming Wave monk Nimbus, the Albatross faction''s young woman Elowen, Hanna from the Whispering Wraith, the Illithid hybrid, and Zephyr of the Nephilim stood their ground, their mental defenses unbroken.

    However none moved away from the podium, there was a silent agreement among them to continue thepetition, a shared determination to prove who possessed the strongest mental defense in this group. The spectators watched in hushed awe, fully aware that they were witnessing an extraordinary disy of willpower and resilience.

 Chapter 1796 Spirit Master 5

    Chapter 1796 Spirit Master 5

    Beyond the gaze of the spellbound spectators, Emery and the five remaining participants found themselves locked in a relentless battle within the spirit realm against the formidable one-eyed creature.

    The blood eye demon loomed ominously above them, casting a malevolent shadow across the etherealndscape. Each of the six magus stood atop their individual metaphorical mountains, their psychic defenses manifested in various forms as they confronted the relentless minions of the blood eye.

    Innumerable crimson ethereal eyes swarmed through the spirit realm, converging upon Emery like a relentless storm. Contact with even a single eye brought searing agony, but he and his fellow magus were determined to withstand the onught.

    With unwavering resolve, Emery harnessed his spirit energy to create two shimmering spirit swords, which he wielded with precision. He fought valiantly, parrying attacks and striking down approaching eyes. The asional grazing touch of an eye served only to intensify his determination.

    Elowen, the Albatross faction''s talented young magus, contributed her melodious voice and the elegant notes of her stringed musical instrument. Together, they wove a harmonious melody that formed an ethereal shield against the encroaching malevolence, halting its advance.

    Nimbus, the serene Calming Wave monk, remained suspended in the air, maintaining his lotus position while chanting sacred mantras. The pulses of his recitations acted as a spiritual barrier, dissolving the crimson eyes as they drew near.

    Meanwhile, Hanna, the magus of the Whispering Wraith Brotherhood, and the enigmatic Illithid hybrid exhibited remarkable agility and precision in their movements. Each with their unique spirit weapons, they unleashed relentless barrages upon the approaching creatures, disintegrating them with calcted strikes.

    Zephyr, the Nephilim magus with his signature golden wings, soared gracefully through the spirit realm. His divine art granted him mastery over the battlefield, and he used his powers to repel the crimson eyes with grace and finesse.

    As the relentless battle raged on, a voice from the material realm called out,

    "Twelve minutes!"

    The voice of the grand magus resonated within the spirit realm, serving as a constant reminder of the passing time, it became clear that the baster Magus, Elowen, was deeply affected by this intrusion of temporal awareness. Her once harmonious rhythm was disrupted, and this disturbance reverberated through her psychic defenses. The turmoil led to her withdrawal from the spirit realm, leaving just five participants remaining.

    By this point, the spirit realm had be a chaotic battlefield, its sky teeming with thousands of relentless crimson eyes. Emery''s earlier tactics were no longer as effective against the overwhelming onught. In response, he initiated a transformation, harnessing the power of his de ws and space magic. Thisbination allowed him to nimbly evade the torrent of attacks and deliver precise counters.

    Hanna, the ethereal magus from the Whispering Wraith Brotherhood, found herself overwhelmed by the sheer number of flying creatures. Despite her capability to assume an ethereal form, it proved insufficient to contend with the unrelenting swarm, leading to her eventual departure from the spirit realm.

    "15 minutes"

    With only four participants remaining, even the seemingly invincible Illithid hybrid struggled to maintain hisposure amidst the relentless chaos. After minutes of valiant resistance, the hybrid too sumbed to the relentless assault and departed from the spirit realm.

    Emery, the monk Nimbus, and the Nephilim Zephyr stood as thest three standing. Among them, only Zephyr remained on the offensive, employing his divine art to craft a hundred ethereal shuttles that served as both his offense and defense.

    The Calming Wave monk Nimbus adopted a steadfast defensive stance, invoking his mantras to reinforce his psychic shield, while Emery darted and weaved through the fric battlefield. With each passing second, he unleashed an array of spells and techniques from his arsenal to counter the relentless crimson eyes.

    "20 minutes!"

    The relentless struggle continued as the three participants endured the ceaseless onught of the blood eye''s minions.

    Just seconds after the 20-minute mark, Nimbus, the steadfast Calming Wave monk, whose defense had appeared invincible for so long, began to show signs of strain. His once unassable psychic shield developed hairline cracks and eventually sumbed, breaking apart. This sudden turn of events left Emery and the Nephilim, Zephyr, as thest two standing in the grueling battle within the spirit realm.

    However, by this juncture, the spirit realm had be inundated with the relentless crimson-eye creatures, leaving Emery with no viable escape route. He had been relying entirely on his wolf''s innate regeneration to endure the excruciating pain inflicted upon him.

    With a final surge of determination, Emery harnessed the entirety of his pent-up spirit energy, channeling it into a deafening and earth-shaking roar.

    "HOWWLLLL!"

    This sonic explosion unleashed a cataclysmic wave of energy that momentarily cleared a path through the encroaching crimson eyes, affording Emery a fleeting moment of respite. In that brief respite, he cast his gaze toward the other side of the spirit realm, hoping to see Zephyr Nephilim in a simr state of struggle.

    However, what he witnessed left him awestruck. Zephyr Nephilim had ascended to the sky with magnificent golden wings adorning his back, while hundreds of ethereal weapons transformed into resplendent swords. With a divine grace reminiscent of a winged god, Zephyr effortlessly dismantled the crimson eye creatures, rendering them powerless.

    That was when Emery realized he was defeated,

    After enduring the relentless mental assault within the spirit realm for a grueling 24 minutes, Emery eventually made the decision to surrender the round, acknowledging the overwhelming power and resilience disyed by the Nephilim. With his withdrawal, Zephyr Nephilim emerged as the sole victor of this harrowing mental battle.

    As Emery returned from the spirit realm, Grand Magus Celeste acted swiftly to cover the ancient painting, thereby ceasing the mental onught from the soul of the Ancient One. Her deration of congrattions was met with enthusiastic apuse from the spectators, who recognized the incredible fortitude disyed by all six participants.

    In recognition of their unwavering determination to continue the challenge, the six finalists were granted a 30-minute respite for recovery. During this interlude, Emery couldn''t help but dwell on the immense strength exhibited by Zephyr Nephilim.

    Julian, perceptive as ever, offered words of encouragement, assuring Emery that he had already performed admirably. Julian also shared some insights he had heard about Zephyr during his time in the Nephilim world, describing him as a prodigious talent akin to Eeshoo, albeit in his prime and 20 years older.

    Despite the daunting challenge and Zephyr''s formidable abilities, Emery felt a spark of excitement. He was reminded that there was still room for him to grow.

    Once the allotted 30 minutes had psed, Grand Magus Celeste announced, "Alright, let''smence the final round."

 Chapter 1797 Spirit Master 6

    Chapter 1797 Spirit Master 6

    After the announcement of the final round, the female grand magus gracefully stepped aside, making way for the master of the house, Duke Damian baster, to assume center stage. The duke, an elderly man with long, flowing white hair, exuded an aura that might seem harmless to normal observers. Even to the magus, there seemed to be no spirit energy emitted from the man. Despite this absence of visible energy, his gaze held an uncanny power, and the words he spoke carried a weight that could easily disrupt the core of any magus.

    "Come forward," he said, and all six participants approached.

    The Duke produced six bronze spheres, each adorned with intricate rune patterns on its unique 16 sides. A smile yed on his lips as he said, "I made this puzzle sphere myself, If you can solve 10 of its 16 problems, you deserve to be called a spirit master."

    This promation, delivered by one of the strongest spirit magus in the entire magus universe, sent waves of excitement through the hearts of all six participants.

    "Three hours is the time limit. You can start now."

    The six swiftly took their seats in the lotus position and began to manipte the spheres. As they channeled their spirit energy into the spheres, a chaotic transformation began. The intricate patterns on the spheres'' surfaces came to life, shifting and moving like a constantly changing maze, challenging the participants to unravel its secrets.

    When Emery did the same, he forcefully entered the spirit realm, suspended within an ever-moving massive bronze construct that bore a striking resemnce to the physical sphere in his hands.

    Before himy multiple pathways, each opening and closing in a rhythmic and bewildering pattern. It took him a moment to grasp the nature of the challenge��it was a puzzle maze, and his task was to navigate it and find the correct pathway to reach the objectives.

    Emery quickly realized that the key to sessy in his unique spirit reading ability. He noted that there were four pathways with four rotating patterns that changed every minute, resulting in a total of sixteen possibilities. With the finesse of his spirit reading, he methodically scanned each pathway. Eliminated potential choices, narrowing down the options.

    "This way!" Emery dered resolutely, his instincts guiding him as he navigated through the maze-like realm, deftly dodging its ever-shifting corridors with confidence. His journey led him to a room adorned with radiant green orbs, pulsating with power��a clear indication that he had sessfullypleted the first stage of the puzzle.

    [Stage onepleted]

    Emery''s initial sess in solving the first stage of the puzzle sphere was evident as a vibrant green glow emanated from the sphere hovering in front of him. The spectators watched closely, acknowledging his achievement.

    As Emery continued to advance through the stages of the puzzle sphere, a growing sense of concern gnawed at the edges of his confidence. The first stage had proven to be rtively straightforward, but he could only imagine the increasingplexity that awaited him.

    True to his expectations, the sphere''s configuration shifted once again, presenting him with a fresh challenge. This time, there were eight pathways, each marked by eight intricate changing patterns, resulting in a staggering 64 possibilities. Emery delved into the puzzle with a sense of urgency, aware that time was of the essence. It took him five minutes of meticulous examination and deduction to uncover the path to the next stage, and as he did, the second green orb on his sphere began to glow, marking his sess.

    The pattern repeated itself with stage three, where theplexity escted further. With 256 possibilities to navigate, Emery applied his spirit reading prowess and problem-solving skills, spending seven minutes to conquer this stage. Stage four posed an even greater challenge, with 1,024 possiblebinations among its 32 pathways, each with its own set of 32 intricate patterns. It took Emery a grueling ten minutes to find the correct solution.

    By this point, more than 20 minutes had psed, and Emery had managed to solve only four out of the sixteen problems.

    Emery realized the true nature of these tests. The first had gauged his spirit power, the second his defense, and the third his spirit capacity. It was a test of his mental acuity, requiring him to read, memorize, and decipher intricate information within a given timeframe. Emery recognized the challenge for what it was��a measure of his mental capacity.

    With unwavering resolve, he muttered to himself, "I can do this!" The determination in his voice was evident as he steeled himself for the intricate puzzles thaty ahead, ready to prove his mettle in the ultimate test of his abilities.

    Emery pressed on with newfound determination, determined to tackle the fifth stage of the puzzle sphere, which presented a staggering 4,096 possibilities. It proved to be a grueling challenge, consuming 20 minutes of his time before he finally discerned the correct pathways and swiftly proceeded.

    [Stage fivepleted]

    As Emery pressed forward into the sixth stage, he was met with a perplexing challenge. There were now 128 pathways to explore, each marked by an intricate set of 128 patterns that rotated every three minutes.

    Time seemed to slip away quickly, and despite his best efforts, 30 minutes had passed without him being able to memorize even half of the stage''s possibilities. Anxiety began to gnaw at him as the realization dawned that an hour had already psed. Unfortunately, his anxiety only served toplicate matters, making it increasingly difficult for him to maintain his concentration. In the end, it took him almost an hour to discover the correct pathway, and with a sense of relief and aplishment, hepleted stage six, earning another green glow on his bronze sphere.

    With more than half of the allocated time consumed and only six stages solved out of the sixteen, Emery couldn''t help but feel a creeping sense of despair. The looming specter of failure weighed heavily on him, causing a few precious minutes to slip through his fingers as he grappled with his self-doubt. However, he managed to regain hisposure, recognizing that he couldn''t afford to lose focus. With a much calmer concentration, Emery tackled stage seven just before the three-hour limit was reached.

    [Stage sevenpleted]

    Emery had performed to the best of his ability, but the seven stages were all he could break, he was ready to ept defeat when he saw the results of the others. None of the six participants had managed to reach the required 10 stages, leaving Emery feeling a mixture of surprise and uncertainty about the oue of the final round.

 Chapter 1798 Spirit Magus 7

    Chapter 1798 Spirit Magus 7

    The tension in the room grew palpable as each participant''s sphere revealed the number of glowing orbs, indicating their respective stages.

    Elowen, with only six orbs shining, showed a mix of disappointment and frustration. Hanna, the Whispering Wraith magus, had managed to reach the seventh stage, matching Emery''s achievement. Nimbus, the Calming Wave monk, and the hybrid Mindyer both had eight orbs glowing, even Zephyr, could only show 9 glowing orbs, just one short of the elusive tenth stage.

    "This is impossible!" Zephyr eximed, his frustration evident in his voice. He had always been ustomed to excelling in his endeavors, and this unexpected oue was hard for him to ept.

    In stark contrast to Zephyr''s frustration, the Duke Damian baster remained calm, his smile unwavering. He congratted all six participants,mending them for their performance.

    "Congrattions to all six of you," the Duke said, his tone carrying genuine warmth. "You all were one of the best batches I have seen for years."

    The participants exchanged nces, puzzled by the Duke''s response. He then calmly exins "The ten orb target was meant to give you the extra pressure to the challenge, but I never actually expected any of you to seed."

    As if to solidify his words, the Duke made a sweeping gesture with his hand. Six scrolls materialized, hovering over each participant. Emery reached out and took hold of his scroll, and as he did, a flood The Manual was a coveted prize��a treasure trove of knowledge of information and knowledge flowed into his mind.

    [Astral Awakening Manual - Beginner]

    The Manual was a coveted prize��a treasure trove of knowledge reserved for the crescent moon and half-moon category winners. Emery felt a surge of gratitude for the unexpected reward.

    As the Duke extended his generosity, Emery watched with curiosity as additional scrolls appeared, gliding gracefully toward Nimbus, the serene monk, and the mysterious Illithid hybrid. It was the second part of the manual��a progression that hinted at the depth of their abilities.

    Emery''s heart skipped a beat when another identical scroll was sent his way.

    "This is for you, to be able to reach stage 7, despite being only a half-moon magus"

    [Astral Awakening Manual - advance]

    The reward came with a mental note from the Duke <You have a high raw talent, but unrefined, untrained,e see me after you finish understanding these two manual>

    With a deep sense of gratitude, Emery bowed respectfully to the Duke.

    As for the Nephilim, the Duke said "For being the most talented in thispetition, you are given ess to the third manual and if you may choose, you can stay here a month to be trained by me on the path of Spirit Magus."

    However, to the surprise of everyone present, the Nephilim declined the generous offer. He attempted to convey his decision with polite words, but there was a distinctck of sincerity in his tone. The attitude did not go unnoticed, and some of the baster magus exchanged uneasy nces.

    The Duke, everposed and perceptive, addressed the Nephilim directly. "Young Nephilim," he began, "I can see that you desire something else. Please, share your intentions."

    Zephyr, with unwavering determination, pointed directly at one of the young magus standing beside the Duke. His voice carried an unspoken challenge. "I want to challenge him!"

    Amidst the hushed whispers and murmurs that rippled through the gathered spectators, Emery learned that the magus challenged by Zephyr was none other than Uria��a formidable opponent. Uria held the esteemed title of the youngest and tenth-ranked member of the baster''s top 10 spirit masters. He was the same age as Zephyr and had long been a rival to the Nephilim genius. The main motivation behind Zephyr''s participation in thepetition was to prove his superiority over this particr magus.

    In a gesture of respect and fairness, the Duke, ever theposed host, allowed the challenge to take ce. Thus, thepetition culminated in an unexpected showdown.

    The duel that ensued between Zephyr of the Nephilim and Uria baster was a sh of two extraordinary geniuses from their respective factions. The entire gathering of spectators had gathered to witness this remarkable battle��a true spectacle of spirit magic.

    Zephyr, a master of spirit maniption who wielded an arsenal of flying weapons, faced off against Uria, who held a delicate jade flute and harnessed the power of ethereal tunes in hisbat.

    For Emery, who had considered Zephyr to be the pinnacle of talent among magus, the battle served as yet another eye-opener. He quickly realized that Uria was equally exceptional in his abilities. The twobatants engaged in an intense struggle thatsted for half an hour, showcasing their incredible skill and determination.

    In a surprising turn of events, Uria chose to halt the battle. His voice carried a tone of humility and sportsmanship as he conceded, "I only won because Magus Zephyr was still tired from thepetition."

    The acknowledgment of Zephyr''s fatigue disyed not only Uria''s skill but also his respect for his rival. The duel hade to an honorable end, and the spectators watched in awe as these two remarkable magus demonstrated their prowess on the battlefield.

    Zephyr''s readiness for another round ofbat was palpable, and he seemed determined to prove himself. However, his intentions were abruptly halted by a female voice, one that carried an air of authority and confidence that immediatelymanded attention.

    "You have lost, cousin. Don''t further embarrass yourself," the voice dered.

    The audacity of someone addressing the Nephilim in such a manner left everyone in attendance stunned. Emery and Julian, however, recognized the significance of this woman''s presence. She was none other than Jinkan Nephilim, a member of the Nephilim royalty.

    Zephyr''s annoyance only intensified upon Jinkan''s arrival, and in response, he decided to lead his Nephilim group away from the scene. On the other hand, Emery couldn''t help but notice that Jinkan had arrived with a person he instantly recognized: Grand Magus Duncan.

    After paying their respects to the gracious host, Jinkan approached Emery with a warm smile. "I guess we have a lot to talk about," she remarked.

    The trio eventually left the opulent baster pce, not forgetting to collect their well-earned spirit stone rewards. However, amidst the hustle and bustle of their departure, one young magus seemed to have slipped their mind.

    "Emery! Julian!! Where did they go!? Damn!!, I haven''t even learned that pretty subus''s name!"

    ####

    Author''s Note:

    Dear readers,

    With the conclusion of this chapter, the month of September draws to a close. I trust that the chapters have met your expectations and brought you enjoyment.

    I wish to inform you that the new novel, "Re: Apocalypse Game," is entering thest month of the WSApetition. Hence, I hope for your support to give it a read.

    Also. Today is the novel''s third-year anniversary. YAY!!

    I wish to once again express my profound gratitude for your unwavering support.

    #####

    October Spoiler,

    The Ancient Celestial Ruins Arc

    #####

    Hope you all will join me again for October chapters, and don''t forget to drop by our Discord channel for the end-of-the-month events!

 Chapter 1799 Favor

    Chapter 1799 Favor

    The group exited the baster residence together with Jinkan and Grand Magus Duncan, strolling through the borate white snowy gardens that surrounded the luxurious mansion. Along the way, Jinkan appeared very friendly with the Grand Magus Emissary.

    Other than asional small talk, Duncan was briefing Jinkan about what was happening on Earth and his mediating solution between Earth and Kronos.

    "Ahh, you are so amazing, Uncle Duncan," Jinkan eximed with admiration while casting a smile toward Emery, signifying his role in the Kronos situation. This conversation continued until they reached Duncan''s residence and during the entire family dinner.

    After the satisfying meal, with the stars twinkling overhead and the soft breeze of winter wind rustling through the residence, Jinkan called upon Emery and Julian for a more private conversation. They retreated to a secluded balcony, with Nyxfortably settled nearby, her feline eyes observing the scene.

    Jinkan addressed Emery with a warm, sincere smile as they stood under the moonlit sky. "My apologies for any inconvenience earlier. Now, we can speak freely."

    She added "I still can''t believe you seeded when others failed, Emery. For sessfully saving my dear Eeshoo, I sincerely express my gratitude," said the Nephilim princess while giving him a slight bow.

    Her words carried a sense of sincerity, yet they were not enough to quell the lingering anger within Emery for being thrust into such a perilous situation.

    Jinkan''s words carried a hint of yfulness as she tried to mend any lingering tension. "Ooo, please don''t be mad. I was really desperate�� and like I said, I will pay you back for it," she chimed in, apanied by another warm smile. "I know your is really important to you. Don''t you think the oue was not enough of a favor?"

    Emery couldn''t deny that the resolution of the Kronos situation had indeed favored him. Forcing the Kronos away while securing the temporary caretaker status was undeniably valuable. However, he harbored doubts about whether it was entirely due to her favor. Nheless, Emery saw an opportunity to leverage the situation to his advantage rather than dwelling on past inconveniences.

    He contemted for a moment before responding, "There is the matter of the Earth Faction leader."

    Before Emery could borate, Jinkan cut in confidently, "Consider it done." She turned her gaze back to Emery, a knowing look in her eyes. "With your status now, I don''t think it will be hard to make you the faction leader. You are a rare rank 9 half-blood, aren''t you?" She then shifted her attention to Julian and continued, "And if you''re truly creating a new faction, the Nephilim will be more than happy to support you." Emery and Julian exchanged surprised nces at this unexpected offer from the Nephilim.

    Emery''s request wasn''t limited to just faction leadership; he had another pressing matter to demand from Jinkan. He retrieved a small device from his pocket and held it up as he inquired, "Can I trust you to grant As''s wishes?"

    Jinkan''s eyes sparkled with a genuine smile as she responded, "Of course! As is a loyal follower and a friend. I will dly help him." She reached out, expecting Emery to hand over the device. However, Emery hesitated and firmly stated, "No, I want to see it for myself."

    Jinkan''s excitement was palpable as she eximed, "That''s excellent! In fact, I''m here to pick both of you up. You two wille with me back to my."

    Julian was taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. He asked, puzzled, "Ebiru? What for?"

    Jinkan seemed a bit surprised by Julian''s question and replied, "Hasn''t Supreme King Dunadan exined it to you yet?"

    The mention of the name Supreme King only added to Emery''s confusion. Jinkan rified, "We are preparing for the Ancient Celestial Ruins. You two are joining, aren''t you?"

    "Yes we are, But why are we going to the Nephilim home?"

    Jinkan''s response was straightforward, "Well if you don''t want to die and seed in that ce, we need to help each other. Yes, we are preparing a team"

    Emery, still cautious from their previous encounters, immediately suspected Jinkan of ying another trick on him. He firmly declined, stating, "Unfortunately, I n to visit Golden City. And no, we already have a team ready." There was another pressing agenda that needed to be addressed back in Golden City before they could embark on any adventure.

    However, Jinkan exuded an air of confidence as she insisted, "The people you are looking for in Golden City are currently on my, including your nt friends and your girlfriend. Everything has been taken care of."

    Jinkan''s revtion stirred a mixture of emotions within him. Concern for the well-being of his ntpanions was undeniable, and also the prospect of reuniting with Klea, someone he had yearned to see since his memory had returned.

    Jinkan''s uncanny ability to stay ahead of him left Emery with little room for negotiation.

    With a reluctant sigh, he finally relented, and Jinkan said "Alright, it''s settled then. We can see the king tomorrow and leave after."

    The following morning, as Jinkan led them into the Centauri pce, Emery couldn''t help but notice her assurance that the king had returned from his journey. However, as they entered the pce lobby, an rming sensation washed over Emery. A figure was rapidly approaching him, brandishing swords and clearly intent on confrontation.

    "Assassins?!" Emery eximed, his instincts kicking into high gear.

    x x x x x x

    Author Note

    Wee, and thank you for your support this October. I hope to provide more exciting content this month. I wish to inform you that the new novel, "Re: Apocalypse Game," is entering thest month of the WSApetition. Hence, I hope for your support to give it a read and share your golden ticket or gift to that novel instead. Hope its not too much inconvenience.

    Don''t forget to drop by our Discord channel for the end-of-the-month events!

 Chapter 1800 Supreme King

    Chapter 1800 Supreme King

    As the spirit swords sliced through the air towards Emery, he remained surprisinglyposed. He made no move to dodge but instead extended his hand, catching the first spirit sword with ease. The ng of metal against his finger reverberated through the room. It was a disy of his extraordinary control over spirit energy.

    In a swift and fluid motion, five more spirit swords followed the first. Emery now realized the orchestrated attack and responded swiftly. He channeled his spirit energy into his defensive spell, [Aegis of the Void], forming a protective barrier that shattered the oing spirit swords into harmless fragments. It was a breathtaking disy of mastery over his abilities.

    Nyx, initially rmed by the sudden attack, was reassured by Jinkan''s calm demeanor. Julian, too, understood the situation and remainedposed.

    The ones who had attacked Emery were the Centauri magus guards, all acting under the watchful gaze of multiple figures who waited at the end of the room. Seated upon a grand throne was a dominating figure with pale blue skin.

    His eyes glittered with amusement as heughed heartily and remarked, "That was much too easy." He then pointed at a young man adorned in shining silver and blue armor, instructing him to join the fight.

    Emery, still remarkably collected, stepped forward to ept the challenge. The confidence in the young man''s demeanor was underscored by an unmistakable aura of a full moon magus. He introduced himself with pride, his voice steady and determined.

    "I am Lambert of the Centauri Kings guard," he dered, drawing a gleaming silver sword from its scabbard. Emery acknowledged the person on the throne with a respectful nod and unsheathed his own twin swords, one ck and one white. The room held its breath as the two formidable opponents prepared to engage in a mesmerizing dance of swordy.

    [Immortal gate]

    Emery, bolstered by the newfound power he had gained from the Immortal Gate, calmly epted the iing sword strike from Lambert, the King''s Guard.

    nk!

    Their des shed, creating an intense reverberation that sent pulsating shockwaves throughout the grand hall. Lambert disyed exceptional swordsmanship, his strikes emanating a dominating sword aura that challenged even Emery''s prowess. To counter this, Emery relied on his trusted [Dao Divine Sword], which he wielded with a fluidity that alternated between slow and fast rhythms to absorb the powerful blows.

    After a dozen exchanges of blows, Emery realized that his current approach was insufficient for this battle of swords. Instead of halting thebat, the King on the throne, intrigued and said. "Don''t hide your strength," the King urged. "Let me see what you''re truly capable of."

    Responding to this request, the king sent two additional figures to enter the fray. A striking young woman with azure hair and one familiar figure whom Emery had seen during the previous day''s Spirit Masterpetition.

    Confidently, the neer introduced himself "I am Ignatius. Prepare yourself for my Spirit Sword."

    In response to his words, Ignatius conjured a dozen spirit swords, each exuding a formidable aura, which hovered menacingly throughout the hall. Meanwhile, the young woman approached Emery with an air of casual confidence. Each step she took caused the ground beneath her to freeze, and she began to chant an incantation, materializing a frozen spear in her hands.

    Realizing that both of these adversaries were far from ordinary magus, Emery had no choice but to reveal the extent of his own power.

    Emery, realizing the need to tap into his full potential, swiftly drew his two swords, and in a moment of intense concentration, he invoked the [Twilight Transformation]. As the transformation took hold, his form shifted into that of a powerful and imposing wolf. Simultaneously, he harnessed the chaotic energy within him, enhancing his wolf form to a dominating level.

    With his enchanted de ws at the ready, Emery met each of his opponents'' attacks head-on, fiercely countering their every move. His swift and precise strikes canceled out their assaults one after another, showcasing his newfound prowess.

    However, just as the battle was reaching its peak, an enigmatic aura descended upon the hall, apanied by amanding voice that pierced through the chaos.

    "That''s enough," the voice dered.

    In response to this voice, the Centauri Supreme King, who had been observing the battle with keen interest, apuded thebatants. His gesture was a signal for them to cease their conflict.

    "Come forward," the King beckoned, inviting Emery to approach.

    The reputation of the Supreme Magus had preceded him, and Emery was aware that the king was known for his fondness for battles and intriguing challenges. The attack by the Centauri magus guards had likely been orchestrated as a test of Emery''s abilities, a way for the Supreme King to personally gauge his strength.

    Returning to his human form, Emery demonstrated his respect for the Supreme King by gracefully kneeling before him. He acknowledged the king''s status as the ruler of the sector containing his home and conveyed his reverence through this gesture.

    The Supreme King''s aura was overwhelming, and Emery could feel his mental defenses crumbling under the scrutiny of the Supreme Magus''s gaze. It was as if the Supreme King could see right through him, even detecting the presence of the Khaos guardian within him.

    "You are indeed an interesting young magus," the Supreme King remarked, his voice resonating with authority. "I am certain you will bring more surprises to our sector."

    With a nod of approval, the Supreme King turned his attention to Jinkan, acknowledging her presence. He said, "I like the n, you may tell your father that Proxima agreed with the proposal."

    Once Jinkan received the king''s confirmation, she wore a triumphant smile as she replied, "Yes, Your Majesty. My father will be pleased to hear of your agreement."

    Emery, ever vignt and wary of Jinkan''s schemes, couldn''t help but wonder about her true intentions. He realized that he was once again being drawn into her intricate ns, and he refused to be a pawn in her maniptive schemes any longer.

    He muttered to himself, "What the hell is she nning now?"

 Chapter 1801 The Truth

    Chapter 1801 The Truth

    As soon as they walked out of the Centauri pce, Emery turned to Jinkan with a determined look in his eyes.

    "Tell me, what''s the deal you have with the Supreme King?" he demanded, his voiceced with urgency.

    Jinkan, true to her casual demeanor, shrugged nonchntly. "Nothing much, really. It''s all politics... You wouldn''t be interested," she replied, seemingly unfazed by Emery''s pressing inquiry.

    Frustrated and unwilling to let the matter drop, Emery stepped in front of her, blocking her path. He fixed her with a serious gaze and spoke with unwavering resolve. "Tell me," he insisted, his voice low and intense.

    "I will," Jinkan replied, "but not here. I''ll show you. Juste with me to Nephilim, and..."

    Emery found her answer insufficient, the tension in the air was mounting. Thest time he followed her invitation, he was forcefully kidnapped into a ship to be traded into the dark elves'' prison.

    Without warning, Emery lunged forward, his arm outstretched, aiming to grasp Jinkan''s neck. However, a sudden and formidable force pushed him back with incredible strength. It was a high-grade defensive artifact, a guardian of sorts, that had instantly shielded the Nephilim princess from harm.

    "You dare!" Jinkan eximed, her anger palpable in her tone.

    Emery, undeterred and driven by the need for answers, refused to back down. He reached out and grabbed Jinkan''s arm firmly, his grip unyielding. Before Julian or anyone else nearby could react, both Emery and Jinkan vanished into thin air, their forms dissipating into the ether. Emery had forcibly pulled her into the Khaos gate, a realm unknown to Jinkan.

    As they materialized in this strange and disorienting ce, Jinkan''s attention was immediately drawn to a monstrous sight��a colossal tentacle creature lurking ominously in the corner of the room. Fear and confusion coursed through her veins.

    "Where did you take me...?! What is that?!" she eximed, her voice trembling with fear as she pointed at the nightmarish creature.

    The creature, its malevolent presence palpable, seemed to respond with a sinister thought that echoed in Jinkan''s mind, its words dripping with hunger.

    "<New meal..? You haven''t sent me a meal for a while>"

    Jinkan''s heart raced as the enigmatic encounter in this unfamiliar dimension took a chilling turn. The grotesque nightmaris entity''s appearance only exacerbated her anxiety.

    Emery''s response, while seemingly callous, further fueled the dread in the room. "Yes, you can eat her," he stated, his voice tinged with an unsettling calmness.

    Without hesitation, Chututlu unleashed a barrage of massive tentacles, each one charging at Jinkan with malicious intent. Panic surged through her, but she relied on her well-honed agility and martial arts skills, augmented by the special high-tier gloves she wore. With nimble precision, she dodged and blocked the iing onught, her every move a testament to herbat prowess.

    "Are you crazy!? Do not joke with me!!" she cried out in a mix of anger and fear, her voice quivering as she deftly evaded the nightmarish assault.

    Jinkan, smart and perceptive, understood that Emery wouldn''t truly allow her to be harmed. Yet, the fact that he had let Chututlu attack her sent a chilling message. While she managed to fend off most of the tentacle strikes and employ her defensive artifact to save her life from the most lethal of blows, the experience was harrowing. The slimy, repulsive tentacles of Chututlu left her feeling deeply disturbed and vited.

    "Stop this madness!" she implored, her voice pleading as she desperately sought a way out of this horrifying situation.

    Emery, however, remained steadfast and indifferent to her distress. He turned his attention to Chututlu and issued a newmand with an unsettling calmness. "Cthulhu, since she was protected from magical and physical attacks, try your poison instead."

    <Certainly,> came the eerie response from the abomination.

    Jinkan''s face drained of color upon hearing this. Realizing that she was facing an unimaginable threat, she chose to yield. Her defiant stance crumbled as she conceded defeat, her voice trembling as she spoke. "Alright, you win! I will answer any of your questions!"

    As Emery held firm in his resolve, he swiftly ordered Chututlu to cease its menacing assault. His intentions were clear; he had no been woven into her entire garment. Beyond the silk cloth that modestly covered her private areas, Emery could see Jinkan''s soft, intention of releasing Jinkan. With a determined stride, he approached her and said "Let go of your artifact"

    Jinkan''s expression twisted with irritation, but she begrudginglyplied, her every move reflecting the realization that she was entirely under Emery''s control. Slowly, she removed her clothing, piece by piece, revealing the intricate defensive artifact that had been woven into her entire garment. Beyond the silk cloth that modestly covered her private areas, Emery could see Jinkan''s soft, vulnerable skin, her umonly exposed expression contrasting starkly with her usual air of arrogance.

    Despite herpromised state, the Nephilim princess retained her pride and defiance. She stood tall, meeting Emery''s gaze squarely as she challenged him. "Now, do your worst," she dered, her voice a mixture of defiance and an unyielding spirit.

    Emery closed the distance between them, now in close proximity. With the protective artifact no longer shielding her, he employed his potent [Spirit walk] ability, delving into the recesses of her mind to uncover her thoughts and memories. To his surprise, he encountered numerous sealedpartments within her psyche. It was evident that the Nephilim had taken extensive precautions to safeguard their deepest secrets, even from potential captors like Emery. Not nning to seek more trouble with the Nephilim, he refrained from breaching these sealed areas and instead honed in on the specifics of Jinkan''s n.

    "Tell me your n," Emery demanded once more, his voice unwavering and resolute. The room seemed to hold its breath, tension building as all eyes remained fixed on the scene unfolding before them.

    Under the weight of Emery''s dominating mental strength, Jinkan finally relented, revealing her ambitious scheme. Her n revolved around orchestrating a sessful raid on the Ancient Celestial Ruins, an endeavor she believed was the key to solidifying her im to the Nephilim throne. She had been diligently forming a team and forging alliances, with Proxima, one of Nephilim''s closest allies, agreeing to coborate for the raid. The condition was that Jinkan must prove she had a participant as formidable as Emery within her team. The rest, as she had previously suggested, involved intricate political maneuvering.

    Yet, as Emery probed deeper into her thoughts, a startling development unfolded. Jinkan''s past memories flickered before her eyes, catching her off guard and leaving her with a sense of unease.

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1802 Jinkan

    Chapter 1802 Jinkan

    "They say the Nephilim could destroy a world as easily as lifting a finger,"

    The girl had been born into a family of extraordinary influence, one of the twelfth, grade five factions that held dominion over eight sprawling gxies, hundreds ofs, and trillions of lives. The Nephilim name was synonymous with authority and might.

    "You are the pride and future heiress of the Nephilim throne, Jinkan Nephilim,"

    She was merely five years old when the weight of her lineage was first impressed upon her, the initial lesson among countless others that would follow.

    From that moment on, Jinkan''s life was a whirlwind of privilege and expectation. She received nothing but the best, from state-of-the-art facilities to the most renowned teachers in the magus universe. Her education wasprehensive, spanning every aspect of their mystic realm.

    Amidst the rigor of her studies, there was one constant presence��a girl a year older, Jennie Nephilim. Though they were sisters of a different mother, their bond ran deep. Jennie had always been there, offering a steadying hand and unwavering support.

    "No, Jeenie, I am so tired. I don''t want to study anymore," Jinkan would sometimesin, her young voiceden with fatigue.

    "No, Jinkan, you must!" Jennie would respond, her tone firm and resolute. "Remember, you are the future heiress of the Nephilim throne. You must persevere!"

    "Why, Jennie? If I am the heiress, why do I need to study so diligently?"

    As the years passed and Jinkan matured, she came to understand theplexities of their family''s vast web. The Nephilim family was divided into numerous branches, with their Amarhiks branch being among the top three main families. This lofty position came with an array of expectations, particrly for the girls of the Amarhiks lineage. Jinkan realized that her destiny, thoughden with privilege, carried a weight of responsibilities that she couldn''t escape.

    Years flowed by, and the two girls, Jinkan and Jennie Nephilim, continued to support andplement each other, growing into their roles with each passing day. They became an inseparable duo, navigating theplexities of their destined paths hand in hand. Together, they honed their skills, deepened their understanding of the intricate politics that surrounded them, and learned the art of leadership.

    But when Jinkan reached the age of eleven, fate took a cruel twist.

    "Jennie Nephilim and Jinkan Nephilim both have S-rank aptitude; they are both exceptional talents," the discussions echoed within the hallowed halls of the Nephilim pce.

    "Jennie is more mature; she possesses the mentality of a ruler. Unfortunately, her mother is of low birth," one voice remarked candidly.

    "You dare speak that way about the princess!" came a vehement response.

    "The patriarch has issued a mandate: only one can receive the title."

    "Which one?"

    "One year. After one year, we shall see which of them has delivered the most promising results."

    "Agreed."

    These conversations were held in hushed tones among the teachers and guardians entrusted with the care and training of the two gifted girls. Both Jinkan and Jennie were subjected to even more rigorous training and expectations. The countdown began, and on the appointed date, the two were pitted against each other.

    "Father, you are here!" Jinkan''s eyes brightened with a rare excitement as she saw her usually upied father make a rare appearance to witness the match. However, his demeanor remained as aloof and stoic as ever. It seemed he hade only to witness the oue of the match.

    "I am not going to lose this time, Jennie! Not in front of Father!" Jinkan dered with determination, her resolve evident in her eyes. The looming confrontation with her beloved sister was a test of their skills, their loyalty to each other, and their determination to im the coveted title that only one could attain.

    The stage was set for a martial arts match, a special skill within the Amarhik lineage. The two girls had sparred hundreds of times before, with Jinkan typically winning only about one match out of every three. But today, something was different. Today, Jinkan felt a newfound confidence coursing through her veins. She believed that with astonishing precision. It became clear that Jennie had been this time, victory would be hers.

    As the match began, Jinkan was taken aback by the absence of the usual warmth in Jennie''s eyes. Her sister had been concealing a hidden reservoir of skill and strength, which she now unleashed with astonishing precision. It became clear that Jennie had been honing her abilities to a level Jinkan hadn''t anticipated.

    "The throne is not for you..." Jennie''s words cut through the air like a dagger, her voiceced with an unfamiliar coldness.

    "What do you mean?!" Jinkan protested, trying to hold her ground in the face of her sister''s relentless onught.

    But Jinkan was met with a brutal disy of skill and power. Jennie''s attacks were swift and precise, leaving Jinkan with almost no opportunity to mount a defense or counterattack. The pain and frustration welled up within Jinkan as she struggled to maintain her footing.

    "You are weak, Jinkan, You will never make it! Just give up!"

    Jinkan refused to yield, her spirit burning with an intense determination to prove herself. In the heat of her anger, she tapped into an ability she had never known she possessed. With newfound strength and agility, she managed to turn the tide of the battle, pushing back Jennie''s relentless assault.

    As the match neared its conclusion, Jennie admitted her defeat with a touch of grace.

    "You are the better one, Jinkan. I hope you seed" she acknowledged, a mixture of pride and genuine respect in her eyes.

    With her hard-fought victory, Jinkan was bestowed with the prestigious title of Duchess of Amarhikss, along with the twelfth-in-line im to the Nephilim throne. Her life took a dramatic turn as she embarked on a new educational journey tailored specifically for the sessors of her lineage. The rigorous training and teachings were a world apart from her previous life, and the separation from Jennie became a permanent and poignant reality.

    A year after her ascent to the title, Jinkan received shocking news. She learned that Jennie, along with her mother''s n, had been cast out by the Amarhiks, forced into exile, left vulnerable to their enemies, and met their demise. The revtion left Jinkan bewildered and heartbroken.

    "Why?" she confronted her father with tears in her eyes. "Why did you let it happen?"

    Her father, usually stoic and reserved, met her gaze with a somber expression. "Jennie had her chance, and she lost it," he replied coldly. "That''s what happens when one loses their value." He fixed his eyes on Jinkan, his tone grave. "The same thing will happen to you if you lose yours."

    The memory of that conversation remained etched deep within Jinkan''s psyche, serving as a haunting reminder to never lose again, to never let go of the power and influence she had gained. It fueled her determination to rise above any obstacle and maintain her grip on authority.

    This was what Emery found within Jinkan''s deep memory.

    Amidst this profound reflection, an eerie sensation swept over Emery. An inexplicable sense of impending danger encroached upon him, setting his senses on edge. To his astonishment, before he couldprehend what was happening, both he and Jinkan were abruptly yanked out of the Khaos gate and transported back to the Centauri yard. Before him stood a grand magus-level figure, cradling Jinkan with a sense of urgency.

    "My apologies, Duchess," he spoke with a tone of remorse. "I arrived toote."

    His gaze then shifted towards Emery, and his demeanor shifted to one of rage. "Duchess, Let me kill this man for what he did!" he demanded, his anger palpable as the grand magus seemed determined to exact justice for an offense that had clearly affected the Duchess.

    x

 Chapter 1803 Trust

    Chapter 1803 Trust

    The grand magus who stood before them possessed formidable powers, evident from his ability to pull Emery out of the Khaos gate. While Jinkan might have had some tracking mechanism in ce, it was clear that the magus was a master of space magic, allowing him to execute such a feat.

    As the magus threatened Emery''s life, he vanished in an instant, reappearing right beside Emery, his arm poised for a lethal strike. In a desperate attempt to defend himself, Emery unleashed his power, casting the [Aegis of Void], a formidable shield born of his own magic. However, to his shock and dismay, his spirit energy, the force that fueled his abilities, was thrown into disarray.

    BAMMM!!!

    The sh was brutal. The magus''s bare arm struck Emery''s defenses with incredible force, sending him sprawling to the ground, his knees buckling beneath the impact. It was a power that resonated with an anti-magic spell, one designed to disrupt and dismantle the very essence of magical energy. Emery realized that this grand magus was no ordinary practitioner but a specialist, possibly on par with one like Zenonia.

    Without the ability to use his transformative powers or ess his Khaos abilities, Emery found himself severely constrained by the magus''s anti-magic spell. Helpless and immobilized. The magus then turned his gaze toward Julian and Nyx, who had moved to intervene but were also ensnared by some form of space anomaly.

    "I have already restrained the man," the magus dered, his voiceced with authority. He then directed his attention to the still-pale Jinkan "I''m going to kill him now."

    Jinkan, her face still pale with fear and distress, pleaded with the magus, addressing him as "uncle."

    But Jinkan, in a surprising disy ofposure and confidence, intervened. "No, wait, Uncle. Let him go."

    "Let him go?!" the magus retorted with a mixture of anger and incredulity. "This man has clearly harmed you... and look at the state you''re in."

    Indeed, Jinkan, in the midst of the ordeal, was d only in her underwear, an undignified state that further fueled the magus''s anger. However, Jinkan, always poised and confident, swiftly used her magic to conjure a flowing garment around herself. She approached Emery, her usual air of self-assuredness returning as she addressed the grand magus "We were just getting to know each other better. Please, let him go."

    The grand magus, though clearly displeased, obeyed Jinkan''smand. It was evident to Emery that this man was more than just a bodyguard; he appeared to be a specially selected guardian, perhaps chosen with the knowledge that Jinkan would eventually cross paths with Emery.

    Once Emery was released from the magus''s restraint, Jinkan turned to him and inquired, "Are you satisfied with what you see?"

    Emery took a moment to assess the situation and the motives at y. He saw no hidden agendas beyond the usual politics and aspirations for power, particrly through Emery''s formidable abilities. There seemed to be no immediate threat, and his friend awaited him on Jinkan''s home.

    "Yes, for now," Emery replied, his guard still up but his willingness to cooperate apparent.

    "Good," Jinkan responded with a nod. "Now, can we leave for my home?"

    Emery had no reason to decline her request, especially since it aligned with his own intentions. With preparations underway, the group set their sights on departingter that day. This meant that Emery''s contract with Nyx, the subus who had served as hispanion, wasing to an end. Emery had originally intended to use the three million spirit stones he had gained from the duel to buy her out, but Nyx surprised him with her response.

    "Master, I am a subus," Nyx spoke with a warm smile. "This is what I do, and I am happy with my job."

    "Are you sure?"

    Nyx''s smile persisted as she responded, "I really want to. I do. Maybeter, if you don''t have too many female problems anymore." She chuckled yfully.

    With that exchange, Emery bid farewell to the Centauri, observing the sprawling city from above as they departed. He promised to return someday, considering the capital city''s significance within the sector and the opportunity to learn about being a spirit master from the baster faction. Little did Emery know that this short visit would inspire Julian to embark on a new calling.

    "Until after the Ancient Celestial Ruins expedition," Emery echoed, marking the  in his journey and the beginning of new adventures on the horizon.

    #####

    In the vast expanse of the Magus universe, preparations for the Ancient Celestial Ruins expedition were underway, not just for Emery and Jinkan, but for countless factions scattered throughout the cosmos. This event held an immense allure for all young magus, promising significant benefits for their respective realms, making it one of the most coveted opportunities.

    On a particr within the same sector as Earth, nestled within the ancient and imposing walls of a castle, a group of magus had gathered for a meeting. Frustration and irritation were evident on their faces, a reflection of the unsettling event that just happened to them.

    "Huh! To think we lost our rights just like that! What an embarrassment!" dered a grand magus figure among them, voicing the collective displeasure.

    One of the stronger magus attempted to console the figure of authority in the room. "Don''t worry, Father. I promise that I will defeat him in the duel twelve years from now and regain control of Earth!"

    "Huh! Do you think you can? You all are useless! To be defeated by a mere Earthlink," the grand magus responded with a tone of disdain, his frustration boiling over.

    The other ten magus in the room fell into a contemtive silence, their failure weighing heavily on their shoulders. It was a woman with an air of authority who broke the silence.

    "They are eligible to join the Ancient Celestial Ruins expedition as well. Who knows what might be of them if they seed?"

    The grand magus recognized the immense significance of the Ancient Celestial Ruins expedition and the potential ramifications it held for their faction. Determined to thwart any sess on the part of their adversaries, he turned to his fellow magus, his voice resolute.

    "We must not allow them to seed!" he dered, his tone carrying the weight of their collective responsibility. His sharp gaze scanned the room as he sought answers.

    "How many of ours will be participating in the expedition?"

    A confident response came from within their ranks. "We have four magus eligible to join"

    The grand magus didn''t need a list or further deliberation. His discerning eyes fell upon one of the powerful magus standing before him, a figure of renown. "Poseidon, Your famous son will be among those participating in this expedition, correct?"

    Poseidon, feeling the weight of the moment, responded with a determined nod. "Yes, Father, he will be."

    Turning his attention to another prominent magus in the room, the grand magus adopted a stern tone. "Zeus, it is imperative that you ensure your rebellious son to partake in this expedition, too" he ordered, his words brooking no argument.

    There was a flicker of hesitation in Zeus''s expression, a sense of unease at the task before him. However, the grand magus, undeterred, pressed on. "I will send Hecate as well. Her inclusion in the expedition will guarantee their sess."

    At the mere mention of Hecate''s name, any lingering reservations vanished. The magus in the room understood the importance of this decision, and the prospect of her involvement instilled confidence in their mission.

    "Yes, Father," Zeus affirmed, his voice resolute as he epted the responsibility. "We will do as youmand."

    The die was cast, and the fate of their faction now rested on the shoulders of this chosen magus. The intricate web of alliances, rivalries, and ambitions set the stage for a high-stakes showdown during the Ancient Celestial Ruins expedition.

 Chapter 1804 Sector 3

    Chapter 1804 Sector 3

    The ship Emery and Julian had boarded traversed the cosmos at astonishing speeds, passing through multiple teleportation gates without encountering any resistance from the Magus Alliance posts. As soon as their vessel was recognized as belonging to the Nephilim royalty, all pathways were flung wide open, allowing them unhindered passage through the Magus Alliance''s extensive territories.

    It took them a little over a day to cross three sectors and reach their intended destination.

    [Alpha Quadrant]

    [Sector 3]

    Sector 3y at the very heart of the Magus Alliance''s territory, a single sector away from the Beta Quadrant, where both the prestigious Magus Academy and the famed Golden City were situated.

    Emery and Julian were no strangers to the Ebiru sr system, the home of the Nephilim. However, the destination they were bound for now was within a different sector altogether.

    "We''re not heading to Ebiru?" Julian inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    Jinkan responded casually, "No, we''re going to my home first."

    Sector 3 was home to the Amarhiks faction, a prominent family branch within the Nephilim faction. In a realm where the Proxima faction could govern an entire sector, it was evident that one greeted by a familiar sight��one that mirrored the modern, bustling gctic civilization found across multiple high-realms. In branch of the Nephilim family wielded considerable influence and control over Sector 3, ensuring the prosperity and stability of the region.

    As Emery and Julian''s ship emerged from the warp drive, they were greeted by a familiar sight��one that mirrored the modern, bustling gctic civilization found across multiple high-realms. In this vibrant corner of the gxy, various spacecraft darted through the expanse, creating intricate patterns against the backdrop of endless stars. A sprawling space station loomed in the distance, while an awe-inspiring construct hovered near the zing sun.

    Much like the Nephilim sr system they had visited before, the Amarhikss had their own colossal celestial base. This massive structure efficiently harnessed energy from the sun, a testament to the advanced civilization befitting a grade 5 faction. The they were now approaching, however, offered a more serene and peaceful ambiance.

    The focal point of this was a single, dominant city nestled at its center, surrounded by pristine blue and greenndscapes that extended as far as the eye could see. It was a captivating sight, one that exuded tranquility and harmony.

    "Wee to my home, the Amarhiks," Jinkan announced with a warm smile, her pride in her homnd evident in her voice.

    Emery, having delved into Jinkan''s past through his earlier exploration of her memories, couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity. He was eager to witness the city ruled by the Nephilim princess and to gain further insight into the world she called her own.

    Emery couldn''t help but be reminded of his own past as he gazed upon the Amarhiks and its serene beauty. His thoughts drifted to a certain girl, someone who had left an indelible mark on his heart.

    "Did you say she is here?" Emery inquired, a hint of eagerness in his voice.

    Jinkan''s response, however, was tinged with regret. "Klea? No, unfortunately, she and your friend Chumo are currently in another location. We will visit them after our business here."

    Emery, while partially relieved by this news, couldn''t help but think of another individual they had left behind on Earth.

    "What about Thrax?" he queried. "He expressed a desire to join the expedition as well."

    Jinkan''s reaction to Thrax''s mention was somewhat dismissive. "That brute? Of course, I''ll arrange for someone to pick him upter."

    Jinkan had proven herself to be resourceful and well-prepared, even beyond their immediate needs. She had assembled a team of a dozen magus to safeguard Earth during their absence. In the midst of their conversation, Emery seized the opportunity to discuss the participation of the other three magus on Earth: Morgana, Fjolnir, and Akasha the Abbot. Their inclusion would undoubtedly fortify their team for the uing duel with the Kronos.

    Jinkan, well-informed and efficient as always, addressed the situation of Morgana first. However, when it came to Fjolnir and the Abbot, she provided valuable insight.

    "To be eligible to join the Ancient Celestial Ruins expedition, one cannot have been a magus before the Ruins'' previous opening thirty years ago," she exined.

    This was a relief, as, despite their age, both the Abbot and Just attained their magus breakthrough recently, so they should be eligible.

    "Alright, I will make sure to send someone to pick all three of them up as well"

    The ship descended gracefully to the heart of the radiant city thaty nestled amidst towering mountains and a glistening sea��the Amarhiks city. As they touched down on a vast, open teau atop the highest peak, Emery''s eyes were immediately drawn to an imposing sight: a colossal statue of a winged figure, an angelic being, stood tall and resplendent on the mountaintop.

    Emerging from the ship, Emery took in the breathtaking vista of the majestic city below. It struck him asrger and more grandiose than any city he had everid eyes upon, surpassing even the likes of Centauri, the Golden City, and any other ce he had visited.

    Jinkan, the proud princess of the Amarhiks faction, couldn''t hide her satisfaction as she spoke. "You can find anything you desire here. After all, it was built and maintained by a grade 5 faction."

    With curiosity piqued Emery was eager to explore the city''s wonders. However, before he could embark on his own adventure, Jinkan had other ns.

    "You''re free to explore if you wish," she said, "but first, we need to meet someone first."

    Guiding Emery and Julian through the city''s bustling streets, the Nephilim princess led them to a grand pce��an architectural marvel adorned with white and gold ents. Along the pce''s opulent corridors, numerous statues of winged figures graced the halls, lending an air of divine elegance.

    Inside the pce, Emery was introduced to two towering figures, both were powerful grand magus. One of them was unfamiliar to him, but the other''s presence took him by surprise��Grand Magus Delbrand, the former headmaster of the Magus Academy.

    "Emery, you''ve finally arrived," Delbrand greeted him with a knowing smile.

    The unexpected presence of Delbrand in this grandeur-filled setting was nothing short of astonishing, leaving Emery with a myriad of questions and a sense of intrigue about the uing events in this journey.

 Chapter 1805 Reunion

    Chapter 1805 Reunion

    "Headmaster Delbrand!" The exmation of surprise escaped both Emery and Julian simultaneously as they recognized the familiar figure before them. Delbrand, who was no longer holding the position of headmaster, weed them with a friendly smile and a casual reminder of his change in title.

    Their astonishment deepened when Jinkan introduced them to the other grand magus in the room��a middle-aged woman who served as her master and advisor to the royal family, Grand Magus Sarafina. Her presence exuded power and authority, rivaling even Delbrand, who had already reached the third cosmos. It was evident that Sarafina upied a position of immense significance within the faction.

    Upon being introduced to Emery, Sarafina fixed her prating gaze upon him and spoke with an air of anticipation. "So, this is him�� our ace for the expedition."

    Delbrand, in his characteristic manner, added his own words of approval. "You''ve improved considerably since Ist saw you. Excellent progress."

    Sarafina, however, expressed a particr interest in Emery''s ount of his escape from the Demon pit. Her curiosity piqued, Emery couldn''t help but wonder about her intentions. But before he could respond, Sarafina extended a more intriguing proposition.

    "I hope you don''t n on leaving just yet," she remarked. Her gaze then shifted toward Jinkan, who swiftly arranged a meeting for them.

    "I have matters to discuss with my master, Let talk some more on dinner" Jinkan informed Emery, before leaving the room in thepany of both Sarafina and the male grand magus who had been her guardian.

    Emery and Julian remained in the presence of Delbrand, their sense of awe and curiosity growing. Delbrand, with a brief nod toward Julian,mended his progress. Julian, somewhat taken aback that the grand magus remembered him, offered his gratitude with a chuckle.

    "Not as much as him, but thank you, Elder," Julian replied gazing at Emery, acknowledging Delbrand''s words.

    Delbrand''s response was a simple acknowledgment of Emery''s exceptional abilities. "No doubt, he is indeed an anomaly."

    With that, Delbrand turned his attention back to Emery, extending a clear invitation. "Come, follow me." Emery''s curiosity continued to mount as he followed the former headmaster out of the grand pce.

    Delbrand guided Emery and Julian out of the Amarhik pce, and during their journey, he shared the reason for his presence on the Nephilim homeworld. Much like Emery, Delbrand hade here due to the 30-year requirement for joining the Ancient Celestial Ruins expedition. Graduates from the Magus Academy had been participating in these expeditions for decades, and this time was no different. Many new graduates were being assembled by the Amarhikhs to prepare for their uing journey.

    Emery''s curiosity was piqued, and he inquired, "So, there are even more participants?"

    He had anticipated meeting familiar faces such as Eeesho, someter. But for now, there''s someone else I''d like you to meet." Emery couldn''t help but wonder who this person might be, but Delbrand Nephilim members, and his Earth friends, but the revtion that there were additional participants added to his excitement.

    Delbrand replied cryptically, "You''ll have the chance to meet themter. But for now, there''s someone else I''d like you to meet." Emery couldn''t help but wonder who this person might be, but Delbrand only offered a slight, enigmatic smile as he led them to aplex located outside the pce. Thisplex was situated near a vibrant forest, teeming with natural energy.

    Julian, too, felt a sense of intrigue as he observed the lush forest surrounding theplex. The richness of natural energy in the environment was palpable, and he couldn''t help but appreciate the beauty of the Nephilim homeworld''sndscape.

    As they neared the area, Emery''s senses began to tingle with the presence of several familiar energies. His heart quickened with anticipation. It was evident that he was closing in on someone or something significant.

    His eyes widened with recognition. "It''s them!"

    Familiar energies surged around Emery, causing the ground to tremble. Multiple figures emerged from the very earth itself. Five formidable rocky creatures, towering at an impressive three meters in height, sprang forth, their rugged forms exuding an aura of strength and resilience. All with multiple faces and familiar voices.

    "Ku!! Ku!! Kuang!! Kuang!!"

    "Chika, Chiku, Chike, Chiko, and Chiki," the five Chizpur brothers had made their dramatic entrance.

    Emery couldn''t help but break into a joyful smile at the sight of these yful and mischievous creatures. They swarmed around him, exuding pure happiness. They yfully tossed him about, clearly excited to see their old friend once more.

    "KU! KU! KU!"

    "Yes, yes... I missed you all too," Emeryughed, attempting to calm them down. "Please, settle down... You''re going to crush me."

    Among the joyful Chizpur brothers, there was one more presence, a familiar nt creature that approached from behind them.

    "Twik!!"

    Emery''s heart swelled with relief. Thest time he had seen Twik was before he had been kidnapped and thrown into the Demon''s Pit. Discovering them all together in this ce was a heartwarming surprise.

    Turning to Delbrand, Emery couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer and asked, "Elder, why are they here?"

    Ex-Master Delbrand proceeded to exin the exodus of all residents from Hyperion, the privileged. Upon hearing about Emery''s safe return from Jinkan, Grand Magus Yvere had taken the Chizpur creatures to his homeworld. However, Delbrand had been visiting the and learned of Emery''s return. Aware of the challenges that Emery was likely to face, both with the Ancient Celestial Ruins and the Chizpur brothers'' unresolved issue, they insisted on apanying him.

    Emery was genuinely pleased to reunite with his nt friend Twik. With his newfound control over space magic, he had no qualms about bringing them along. Additionally, the matter of finding a solution to the Chizpur brothers'' ailment, which might require the involvement of Celestial Essence, weighed on his mind.

    "I think they coulde with me on the expedition," Emery suggested.

    Delbrand, however, shook his head, his expression serious. He responded, "Before we decide on that, let me ask you: how much do you know about the Ancient Celestial Ruins?" Delbrand''s voice carried a weight of importance as he prepared to enlighten Emery about this mysterious and perilous adventure thaty ahead.

    #####

    As Emery spent time reconnecting with his Chizpur brothers, inside the Amarhiks pce, Jinkan was deeply engrossed in a serious meeting with her master and advisor.

    "How is the preparationing along? Have you gathered all the magus you need?" her master inquired.

    Jinkan replied with an air of confidence, "I have secured all the essential ones, Master."

    Her advisor, a middle-aged female grand magus with immense authority, directed her attention toward Emery, the half-blood magus. "And what of the half-blood magus, Emery? How much do you know about him? His secrets?"

    Rather than answering immediately, Jinkan exchanged a meaningful nce with the grand magus at her side and said, "Uncle, please share with my master what you have discovered."

    The grand magus, who possessed expertise in spacew and had previously fought Emery, began to exin, "The mythical half-blood is only a fraction of his true strength. It is as the princess anticipated; within him resides a primordial being of darkness, his true secret power" He turns silent for a second before adding that he would research it first to know for sure what it was.

    The revtion left the female grand magus visibly surprised. Jinkan continued to provide additional insights, "Master, you should also be aware that he possesses a remarkableprehension of both thews of nature and light."

    Upon hearing this, her master nodded in understanding. "I see. He is indeed an exceptional candidate for the expedition, an ace."

    Despite her confidence in her preparations, Jinkan''s smile wavered, revealing a deep concern. "However, I have one pressing question, Master. How much control do you have over him?"

    Jinkan''s voice conveyed a sense of assurance as she replied, "Master, rest assured, I have everything under control." Her confidence in her influence over Emery was unwavering, and she believed she held the key to ensuring his cooperation.

    "Alright then, Jinkan, I hope this expedition finally gives you what you deserve." Said the grand magus.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1806 Ancient Ones

    Chapter 1806 Ancient Ones

    The celestials were a race that had been lost in the annals of history, their existence shrouded in the mists of time. They were considered the first race, the creators of the universe itself. Even the elves, with their tens of thousands of years of advanced civilization, still referred to them as the ancient ones. They were the origin of all the wonders and mysteries of the universe.

    In the annals of ancient history, tales spoke of colossal battles among the celestials, shes that had forged the universe and ultimately led to the extinction of their own kind. In the present era, there were no known living celestials; only the remnants of their memory and enigmatic artifacts remained.

    Among these relics, the Ancient Celestial Ruins stood as one of the most significant. This colossal structure, as immense as a moon, would open its gates every 30 years for a mere 10-day window, granting ess to a limited group of Magus. It was one of the rare events jointly managed by both races; Humans and elves.

    Originally intended as an opportunity to uncover the secrets left behind by the ancient race, the expedition had now transformed into a fiercepetition among the young magus to prove their prowess.

    "Within the ruins, one can find invaluable artifacts, ancient knowledge, and, most coveted of all, celestial shards imbued with profoundprehension of naturalws," Delbrand exined.

    This news left both Emery and Julian in awe, especially the part about the ruins bing a sanctuary where young Magus could enhance theirprehension of thews.

    Emery absorbed the information about the nine vaults, each containing theprehension of ninews.

    "Nine? Not ten?"

    "yes, all elements, except darkness" Delbrand answered.

    Emery absorbed the information about the Ancient Celestial Ruins with growing excitement and curiosity. Delbrand''s words had opened a doorway to a world of mysteries and opportunities, making him even more eager to embark on the expedition.

    As he contemted the nine vaults, each brimming with theprehension of ninews, he couldn''t help but be intrigued. The notion that the Celestials had left behind such a profound legacy filled him with wonder. The absence of the darkness element only deepened the mystery. Emery pondered why the Celestials had chosen to withhold their wisdom in this particr area, and he couldn''t help but feel drawn to uncover its secrets.

    "Do you understand now, Emery? Not only are you probably one of the strongest magi of your age, but you are also proficient in both darkness and light, giving you advantages for the expedition."

    Delbrand''s exnation shed light on why Jinkan was so keen on recruiting him for the expedition. Emery''s unique mastery of both darkness and light made him a rare and formidable asset.

    However, Delbrand''s sobering reminder about the expedition''s risks brought Emery back to reality. The prospect of losing four out of every ten participants was a stark reminder of the perilous nature of the journey ahead. He knew he had to choose hispanions Afterward, Delbrand and Julian decided to give Emery some alone time to reunite with his nt creatures.

    wisely, as their lives would depend on their collective strength and cooperation.

    "The expedition starts in 8 days'' time. I will tell you more about it tomorrow at the Nephilim training ground."

    Afterward, Delbrand and Julian decided to give Emery some alone time to reunite with his nt creatures.

    Emery made his way to a quiet spot in the lush forest near theplex. The natural energy of the area was palpable, and it felt like a tranquil oasis amidst the bustling preparations for the expedition.

    Sitting amidst the vibrant foliage, he extended his senses tomune with the Chizpur brothers and Twik. Their unique connection allowed them tomunicate not just through words but through shared emotions and thoughts. In their presence, Emery felt a profound sense offort and belonging. These creatures had been hispanions in some of the darkest moments of his life, and their unwavering support had seen him through countless challenges.

    Haven''t checked their growth for a while, Emery called them and started to assess their progress:

    [Chizpur Fang - Stage 6]

    [Magical Creature - Level 120]

    [Battle Power - 155]

    After not seeing them for two years, it appeared that they hadn''t grown much. Their levels hadn''t increased, almost as if the Chizpurs had reached the limit of their growth.

    As for Twik:

    [Flora Colossi - Stage 8]

    [Mythical Creature Level 45]

    [Battle Power - 345]

    Twik had managed to gain 15 levels in thest two years, with most of that progress happening during their time together in Vanyar, thanks to Emery''s deep involvement.

    Looking at all six of them, Emery said, "What should I do with you all?"

    These nts were undeniably powerful, but their opponents in the uing expedition would all be at the magus level. To ensure their safety, Emery decided to take them to a quiet clearing within the forest and open up a portal, bringing Twik and all the Chizpur brothers into the Khaos Gate.

    "I brought some friends to apany you,"

    Emery''s words echoed within the confines of the Pestilence Gate, a ce once shrouded in darkness and mystery. Chututlu, the mystical creature proficient in nts, seemed to respond positively to Emery''s intentions. There was an unspoken understanding, a connection between them that transcended mere words.

    With a sense of reverence, Emery inquired if it would be eptable for his friends, the Chizpur brothers, to remain within the gate.

    <you are the master of this Pestilence gate, I will follow your wishes"

    It was as if the ancient creature recognized Emery''s authority and granted his request willingly.

    Emery''s curiosity led him to wonder if the space within the gate could be expanded. Emery, being the master of the gate, held the power to shape and mold its dimensions ording to his will.

    "That''s good to know," Emery acknowledged, appreciating the flexibility that the gate''s nature afforded him.

    With Chututlu''s guidance, Emery embarked on a process of transformation. The once dark and solid chamber began to undergo a metamorphosis. It expanded gradually, resembling a cave that bore a resemnce to the Spirit Cave on the Hyperion, albeit with an unnatural and mystical aura.

    The Chizpur brothers, ever eager to assist, prepared themselves to turn this newly created space into a fully functional garden. Twik, the nt creature, took the lead in this endeavor. He carefully selected areas on the newly formed earthy ground and began nting seeds and saplings, bringing life to the once barren expanse.

    Emery marveled at Twik''s abilities as he witnessed the rapid growth of the nts. The ground soon transformed into a lush carpet of green, and Emery couldn''t help but be amazed by the beauty and vibrancy that had emerged within the Pestilence Gate.

    "A garden? Is this possible?" Emery wondered aloud, his eyes filled with wonder and appreciation for the extraordinary transformation that had taken ce.

    The guardians of the Khaos Gate had already indicated the possibility of nt growth within this unique and chaotic realm. Cthulhu, with its inherent natural energy, created an environment that was conducive to certain types of nts. However, the opposing force of thick Khaos energy and the lethal nature of Cthulhu''s toxin limited the types of vegetation that could thrive there.

    Intrigued and wanting to confirm the guardians'' assertions, Emery decided to conduct a test. He brought with him some of the hundreds of nts he had stored within his own space. Some nts adapted quickly to the chaotic environment, disying resilience and growth, while others struggled and failed to thrive.

    Luckily, Twik and the Chizpur brothers, being made from exceptionally resilient nt species, showed no signs of harm in this challenging environment. Emery''s sense of relief grew as he realized that they could safely apany him on the forting expedition.

    Emery seized the opportunity while still in the Khaos Gate to ess the stone door and enter the Khaos Domain. He then looks upon the Famine gate and says.

    "Killgragah, let me talk with her"

    Minutes after, the stone was shining, and Morgana entered the Khaos domain. Emery couldn''t help but notice the significant increase in her power in just the short time they had been apart.

    Morgana greeted him warmly, her curiosity piqued as she asked, "What is it?"

    Emery had summoned her to discuss a crucial decision: whether Morgana should join him on the expedition to the Ancient Celestial Ruins.

    x x x x x

 Chapter 1807 Concern

    Chapter 1807 Concern

    Emery grappled with aplex mix of emotions and concerns regarding the uing expedition. While he trusted Jinkan on some level and recognized her reliance on him, a lingering unease persisted. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Jinkan most likely prioritized her own objectives over the safety of his world, potentially putting Earth in jeopardy.

    Another crucial factor weighed on Emery''s mind��the presence of the Khaos Gate within Morgana. Having Morgana and the Khaos Gate remain on Earth offered him a sense of security, knowing that he could always return home when necessary. This was especially valuable considering the challenges and dangers they might encounter during the expedition.

    Seeking rity on this matter, Emery decided to test the potential for returning to Earth using the Pestilence Gate''s stone in the Khaos Domain stone formation. He approached the Pestilence stone, ready to touch it, and inquired,

    "So, if I touch this stone, I''ll be able to return back home?"

    <Haha, not that easy>

    Chututlu, the Guardian''s response echoed within his mind,

    <If you do that now, you will lose a waypoint back to the ce you are now>

    It was the same thing that happened thest time he traveled, he was able to bring the Kahos gate back to Earth but lost ess to the waypoints he created in the Demon''s Pit. ��an oue he didn''t want.

    The guardian exined that Emery needed to prepare a suitable location for the gate, simr to the formation he had created near Emery contemted this revtion for a moment before asking, "Then how can I make it work?"

    The guardian exined that Emery needed to prepare a suitable location for the gate, simr to the formation he had created near the Fey Forest. This new location would require proper spiritual energy, allowing him to establish a portal waypoint for his return.

    Understanding the requirements, Emery nodded and remarked, "I see."

    Actually, the Amarekhis garden possessed an ample supply of spirit energy, which would make it possible to establish a suitable location for the Khaos Gate. However, the idea of leaving the gate on an unfamiliar and potentially unsafe, even for a brief period, was not something he feltfortable with.

    As he weighed the pros and cons of this decision, Emery came to a realization about the significance of leaving one gate on Earth. This revtion was not without its challenges, one of which was that Morgana would miss the opportunity to improve herself during the expedition.

    With all these considerations in mind, Emery decided to seek Morgana''s opinion.

    What do you think? Are you interested in joining?"

    Their close bond allowed them to sense each other''s thoughts and feelings to some extent, even before they were spoken. He knew that Morgana was interested in spending more time with him and was more than willing to protect him, but she respected his choices.

    In the midst of considering Morgana''s response, Emery was interrupted by Killgragah''s voice prating his thoughts.

    <You are going for that Celestial Ruins?!>

    Emery responded affirmatively, "Yes, I am nning to go. Do you know about that ce?"

    Killgragah''s tone turned stern and serious as he cautioned Emery, <You better not go.>

    Emery was taken aback and questioned, "Why?"

    Killgragah exined, <For one thing, the power of Khaos cannot be used there.>

    Emery was shocked by this revtion. "What? Is this true?"

    Seeking a second opinion, Emery turned to the other guardian, Chututlu, and asked for his thoughts. Chututlu responded, <Even if it''s true, you could still gain many benefits for your naturew.>

    Killgragah interjected with concern, <Not if he dies...>

    Unlike Cthulhu, who had remained dormant for most of his time as Emery''s guardian, Killgragah''s previous host had ventured to the Celestial Ruins before. He knew for sure that although Emery''s Khaos power coiled within him to strengthen his fractured primal core, he would not be able to summon the guardian within the Ruins.

    Chututlu, the other guardian, chimed in confidently, <Maybe it''s just you who can''t. I am certainly more superior to you.>

    Killgragah retorted angrily,

    <You ignorant beast, I was just making sure the champion stays alive!>

    As the two guardians engaged in a heated argument, Emery couldn''t help but reconsider his n regarding the expedition. He believed that, even without the guardian of Khaos, his current strength would still ce him among the top participants in thepetition. However, the situation was different for Morgana. Considering the absence of a darkness element vault in the Celestial Ruins and the potential risks, Emery decided not to bring Morgana along for this expedition.

    Hemunicated his decision to Morgana, saying,

    "When someonees looking for you, just say you can''te."

    Morgana nodded in understanding and epted Emery''s decision, although there was a hint of disappointment in her eyes. Sensing her feelings, Killgragah chimed in to offer some reassurance.

    <Just let the girl train with me, our mastery of Khaos is much greater than that ancient race anyway,> the dragon said proudly.

    Cthulhu couldn''t resist adding a humorousment, <You are indeed the greatest ass-kissing dragon I know.>

    Emery couldn''t help but agree that Morgana had made significant improvements in just a week of training with Killgragah. Perhaps not joining the expedition wouldn''t be a significant loss for her after all.

    With his decision made, Emery returned to the Pestilence Gate, bringing all his nt creatures with him. As he closed the gate, the Chizpur brothers voiced their eagerness.

    "Kuang! Ku! Ku! Ku!"

    Emery spoke reassuringly, "I will take you out tomorrow, for now, you can stay here."

    By the time Emery had concluded his preparations, night had fallen, and Julian was already looking for him to attend the dinner invitation from the Nephilim.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1808 Preparation

    Chapter 1808 Preparation

    Jinkan and her master disyed great hospitality during the dinner that night, which was an intimate gathering attended by Emery, Julian, and Grandmaster Delberand.

    The first question posed was about Emery''s escape from the demon''s pit. Emery had no intention of revealing the existence of the Khaos gate, so he shared a version of the story that involved the spaceship and a virus he had acquired during the Vanyar apothecarypetition.

    The grand magus expressed his delight at hearing the tale. Emery also made sure to mention As'' significant role in their escape and voiced his hope that As would receive the recognition and reward he deserved.

    "Yes, we''ll take care of that first thing in the morning," Jinkan assured him.

    The grand magus continued to inquire, asking Emery about his thoughts regarding the Magus Alliance, the Nephilim, and the uing expedition. Emery answered each question as diplomatically as possible and deferred to Julian when he wasn''t certain about an answer.

    With the dinner concluded, Jinkan bid them goodnight, and Emery was provided with a room to rest. He knew that with the perilous expedition set to begin in just seven days, there was no time to waste on rxation.

    Emery had been incredibly busy in recent days, and he hadn''t had the opportunity to gather and organize all the resources he had acquired. Among his possessions were high-grade ingredients he had collected from winning the Vanyar apothecary forum, as well asponents he had obtained from the Demons'' pit. Emery had ns to concoct numerous potions, particrly focusing on creating more [Cthulhu Bomb]s, which would undoubtedly prove invaluable during the uing expedition into the Ancient Celestial Ruins.

    He made a mental note to allocate time for crafting additional potionster, but for the current night, Emery had a different n in mind. He intended to delve into the contents of the [Astral Awakening Manual - Beginner], a spirit master manual that had been rewarded to him by the baster faction.

    As he immersed himself in the manual''s teachings, Emery slipped into a meditative state thatsted throughout the night, only awakening with the arrival of morning. After just a few hours of training, he was pleasantly surprised to discover that the spirit tome had managed to refresh his mind and rejuvenate his soul.

    The following morning, Emery was greeted not only by Julian but also by Jinkan, the Nephilim princess, who had arrived and was waiting for him.

    "Ok lets go!"

    Emery, Julian, and Jinkan had initially nned to visit the training zone to meet with the other candidates for the expedition. However, as promised, Jinkan had made prior arrangements to address the matter concerning As first.

    A sleek and futuristic ship descended from the sky, its design embodying the cutting-edge technology that the Nephilim faction was known for. The trio boarded the vessel, and it smoothly ascended into the sky, heading towards a remarkable building situated in the heart of the bustling factory districts. This building was a striking cube-like structure, standing in stark contrast to the surrounding industrialndscape.

    As they approached the impressive edifice, Jinkan couldn''t help but express her pride in her faction''s achievements. "This is our main Research and Development department," she announced with a sense of ownership.

    Upon their arrival at the building, the workers and staff in the vicinity quickly recognized the Nephilim princess. They paused in their duties to offer respectful greetings and acknowledge her presence, showcasing their admiration and loyalty.

    A group of twelve individuals, dressed in robes adorned with abination of white and gold, promptly approached Jinkan as she entered the building. Their attire exuded an air of authority and sophistication. One of them stepped forward and addressed her with the utmost respect, saying, "Duchess, the ''As'' model has been prepared as per your request."

    Jinkan''s efficiency in handling matters was evident, and Emery couldn''t help but appreciate the seamless manner in which she conducted her affairs. Following the group of robed individuals, they were led into a well-lit room. Behind a transparent partition, they were greeted by the sight of a humanoid figure��a fusion of machinery and human likeness. The machine-human entity bore multiple As faces on its mechanical form.

    One of the individuals in the white and gold robes stepped forward to provide further information.

    "This is thetest product model, utilizing the best materials and coreponents as per your specifications," they exined, using As''s future.

    Turning his gaze to Jinkan, Emery expressed his discontent. "No, he technical terminology that might have sounded bewildering to Emery. While the creation before him was undoubtedly technologically advanced, it fell short of Emery''s expectations for As''s future.

    Turning his gaze to Jinkan, Emery expressed his discontent. "No, he was promised his real body... no more machines!" His tone was firm and unwavering, revealing his determination to see As restored to his true form.

    Jinkan, always well-prepared, had an exnation ready. She pointed out that As had been a machine for an extended period, and it would require several months for him to fully limate to a human body. Emery, realizing the practicality of this situation, began to understand theplexities involved.

    Jinkan continued, stating, "This half-machine is the only way for him if he wants to join the expedition."

    Understanding the necessity of thispromise, Emery allowed As to make the ultimate decision. Jinkan reaffirmed her promise that As would regain his true human form upon their return from the expedition.

    Turning his attention to As, Emery inquired, "So, what''s your answer, As?"

    As had evidently reached a decision and agreed to the arrangement proposed by Jinkan. Emery couldn''t help but once again feel that he and As had fallen under Jinkan''s web of maniption.

    The individuals in white robes went on to exin that it would take a few days toplete the necessary preparations for the transformation.

    With this matter settled, Emery and hispanions were ready to join the other participants at the training ground. Emery was eager to reunite with some familiar faces, including his friend Chumo. However, he couldn''t help but feel uncertain about how to react when he encountered her.

 Chapter 1809 Ebiru 6

    Chapter 1809 Ebiru 6

    Jinkan led Emery and Julian through the teleportation gate to a location that existed beyond the boundaries of Amarhik''s home. This training ground was not just in a different ce but was also exceptionally secure, requiring special permissions for ess. Upon their arrival, they were met by a group of guards, all of whom were magus-level individuals.

    However, it wasn''t the guards themselves that surprised Emery. Rather, it was the energy he sensed within the vicinity that piqued his curiosity. It felt like a potent and vibrant force that resonated through the air.

    "Wee to Ebiru 6," greeted the magus captain who hade to wee them.

    As they made their way through the highly secure facility, Jinkan requested the magus to provide a detailed exnation of the ce.

    Ebiru 6 had been deliberately designed as a unique dedicated to serving as a training ground for the Nephilim. Its purpose mirrored that of the Hyperion, focusing on the nurturing and development of talented individuals among the Nephilim.

    The training ground was divided into three facilities, each controlled by one of the three dominant Nephilim families. Emery, Julian, and Jinkan found themselves within the facility owned by the Amarhiks.

    While they walked further into theplex, Emery''s attention was drawn to a colossal sr beam originating directly from the sun. This beam was directed towards the center of the facility and served as its primary energy source, providing a unique and sustainable power supply.

    Finally, they reached a central area within the facility, where a panel disyed an intricate map.

    "Here, you have ess to a range of training facilities, including the Battle Puppets Dome, the Virtual Arena, and the 4 Seasons and 8 Biomes Garden," exined the magus. Each facility was designed to cater to different aspects of training, offering a diverse array of challenges and opportunities for skill development.

    Emery took his time to thoroughly acquaint himself with the Nephilim training ground. The facility was indeed impressive, equipped with a range of training resources, including their own origin stones, simr to the ones found in the Magus Academy.

    As he familiarized himself with theyout, a group of magus approached them, led by a figure who exuded an air of authority. The man''s gaze settled on Jinkan, and his tone was a mix of surprise and condescension.

    "Such a pleasant surprise to see Sister Jinkan here," he remarked, causing Jinkan, who was typically quite arrogant, to respectfully bow her head.

    "Brother Linhao, it''s good to see you too," Jinkan replied.

    The man, named Linhao, brushed past Jinkan and turned his scrutiny toward Julian and Emery. His words dripped with disdain as hemented, "You''ve brought more participants? Crescent Moon and Half Moon? They don''t look impressive at all."

    Jinkan quickly jumped in to exin, "Yes, Brother Linhao, they are magus from a lower realm, brought here to support our cause."

    It became evident that Jinkan intended to keep Emery''s true identity hidden, and both Emery and Julian remained silent as they listened to Linhao''s lecture on managing subordinates.

    "You''re wasting our faction''s resources on these nobodies," Linhao remarked, his gaze still dismissive of Emery and Julian.

    However, Jinkan responded with a serene smile, "Don''t worry, Brother Linhao. When ites to resource allocation, I can still match your talent."

    Her calm confidence left an impression on Linhao, and Emery couldn''t help but wonder about the dynamics and politics within the Nephilim faction.

    The man chuckled for a moment, seemingly amused, but soon realized that Jinkan had subtly insulted him. With an annoyed huff, he dered, "Huh! Let''s go!" before briskly walking away from them.

    Jinkan looked at Emery and Julian and exined, "That''s my stupid cousin, the Amarhiks Prince, sixth in line to the throne."

    She advised both Emery and Julian to remember not to get involved with him, not because he was particrly strong or intelligent, but for precisely the opposite reason. She emphasized, "Never get on the wrong side of someone with authority whocks the wisdom to wield it."

    "In case you ever find yourselves in trouble with him, find me," she added in a serious tone. "Alright, that''s enough introduction to the area. Let''s go meet the others now."

    The group proceeded down a long corridor with multiple doors, and Jinkan chose one of the rooms, announcing, "This is the water vault." The door led them into a small room with an enormous window that served as a viewing area for the practice grounds known as the water vault.

    The water vault was a shoreline area filled with the very essence of water. It featured specific pathways crafted from white stone marble, adorned with intricate golden arcs inscribed with ancient runes. Emery, Julian, and Jinkan found themselves in a viewing room that allowed them to observe the ongoing activities in the water vault.

    At the moment, four magus were engaged inbat with a massive, flying golden construct that seemed to harness the power of water. The battle was fierce and intense, with the magus working together in harmony to take on the formidable opponent.

    Among the four magus, Emery recognized one of them. A young man with long ck hair fought valiantly, wielding a spear that manifested in the form of a dragon. It was Yunxiao, a familiar face from the privileged ss and a close friend of Jinkan.

    The quartet of magus demonstrated impressive teamwork and coordination in their battle against the golden construct. However, just as it seemed they were on the brink of victory, two smaller constructs joined the fray, significantly increasing the challenge.

    It became apparent that Yunxiao, despite being a magus, was the least powerful among the four. One of hispanions, a female magus with blue hair and two small horns on her forehead, particrly caught Emery''s attention. Her appearance reminded him of Naya, the water dragon hybrid who had followed the Easter Sage Fuxi.

    With the lead of the blue-haired hybrid, the little group managed to finish the challenge without suffering any casualties.

    As Emery and hispanions explored these training areas, the environments and challenges they encountered painted a vivid picture of each vault''s unique characteristics.

    Emery couldn''t help but notice the intricacy of thendscapes and the formidable adversaries within. He quickly deduced that this setting was designed to mirror the challenges one might face in the water element vault of the Celestial ruins.

    Moving on to the Earth Vaults, the surroundings transformed into sandy, stony hills. The terrain here presented a stark contrast to the water vault. Amidst the challengingndscape, Emery recognized a familiar face, Abrafo, a formation expert who was well-known for his contributions to Jinkan''s faction. His presence indicated the importance of strategic thinking and adaptability in this Earth-based training.

    Next, they arrived at the nt vault, where Emery was taken aback to see Mera, one of the magus among the four. Mera was a female disciple of Grand Magus Yvere, celebrated for her profound understanding of nt-based magic. In this vault, the construct incorporated multiple machine limbs, cleverly mimicking theplex structures and behaviors of various nt species.

    Together, these vaults provided a diverse range of training scenarios, each demanding unique skills and tactics from the magus who ventured into them.

    Emery''s curiosity deepened as he observed how each group of magus trained in ordance with their respective elemental habitats. However, a nagging question arose in his mind��what about his friend, Chumo? With no dark vault in sight, Emery wondered where Chumo was practicing and developing his skills.

    Before he could voice his inquiry, Jinkan led him to the next room, revealing the wind vault. As they entered, they found themselves on a pce situated high atop a peak, surrounded by breathtaking mountains that floated amidst a sea of clouds. The construct within this vault was smaller in scale but held its own unique challenges.

    Emery''s eyes widened as he recognized one of the figures gracefully riding atop a dark purplish bird. It was none other than Chumo, who had mastered the power of the wind element. The sight of his friend controlling the very essence of the wind left Emery filled with awe and admiration.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1810 Challenge

    Chapter 1810 Challenge

    Room by room, Emery observed the talented young magus diligently preparing for the uing expeditions. The training ground was bustling with activity, and each room held the promise of honing magus''s skills for the challenges they would face.

    Emery couldn''t contain his excitement when he saw Chumo soaring through the air, disying newfound abilities. He decided to wait patiently for Chumo to finish his training session, eager to catch up with his old friend.

    When Chumo and his group of young magus emerged from the training area, Emery called out to him enthusiastically, "Chumo!"

    From behind Chumo''s half-covered mask came a smile as he approached Emery and Julian. "Emery, Julian, you''re both here already," he greeted them.

    Chumo''s mature demeanor and voice were a stark contrast to the Chumo Emery had known, but it didn''t dampen Emery''s happiness. He reached out and grabbed Chumo''s shoulder, expressing his relief, "I''m d you''re well."

    The Asian friend replied with a little chuckle, as he said, "That''s a weird thing to say, considering you''re the one who was locked up in Elven''s most notorious prison."

    As they continued their reunion, Jinkan intervened, informing Emery that Chumo had been at the training ground for a few weeks and could rece her in providing valuable insights about the ce. With that, she excused herself to focus on her own training.

    Just as they began catching up, another figure approached them. This neer greeted Emery with excitement and familiarity, eximing, "What have we got here?! The famous savage acolyte himself has arrived!"

    Emery turned to face the figure and was delighted to recognize a familiar face. However, before he could say a word, the neer introduced himself, eximing,

    "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten about me!! It''s me, Dyoo!"

    Dyoo, the Demon Nunchaku, remained as fierce and spirited as ever. He was part of the same group as Chumo, and Emery''s apparent failure to recognize him had clearly irritated him.

    Emery''s simple unexcited reply further aggravates Dyoo. He couldn''t contain his frustration and challenged Emery, saying, "Let''s continue our long unfinished duel!!"

    Emery responded with a light chuckle, although he couldn''t recall any such duel. Dyoo''s insistence, however, made him suspect that there might be aspects of his past that he hadn''t yet remembered.

    Dyoo''s determination was unwavering, and he pressed on, taunting Emery with, "Are you afraid!! Fight me!! Dyoo!!"

    Amidst this yful confrontation, Julian chimed in with a smile, teasing Emery, "It seems you''ve broken a lot of hearts, Emery. Just y with him for a while."

    Dyoo wasn''t one to ept no for an answer. He essed a panel next to the door, and with a simplemand, the previous training ground transformed into an open arena, ready forbat.

    Unwilling to back down, Dyoo confidently walked into the arena and beckoned Emery, saying, "Come! Let''s fight!"

    Emery, maintaining his calm demeanor, followed Dyoo into the arena and agreed, "Alright, Dyoo, just for one round then."

    Dyoo was a Magus indeed, but the fierce man was still in his crescent moon phase. Hence, the fight appeared to be unfair. However, remembering Dyoo''s antics, Emery decided to engage with him regardless. When Dyoo produced what seemed to be his newly upgraded Nunchakus, Emery chose to retrieve his lightsaber sword, a gift from Magus Urix.

    The arena crackled with energy as Dyoo''s enhanced powers were unleashed. His [Armor of the Wind] enveloped him, turning his movements into a blur as heunched into his ferocious attack style. It was a sight to behold, the Magus channeling the wind itself to propel himself forward, his nunchakus whirling like a tempest.

    Emery, however, remained calm andposed. In one fluid motion, he drew his lightsaber sword, its de humming to life with a radiant glow. He raised it to meet Dyoo''s charge, parrying the Magus''s blows with precision and skill.

    As Dyoo''s [Light Missile] spell rained down upon him, he chose not to dodge but to face it head-on. The beams of light impacted his body, causing him to grimace in pain, but he didn''t relent. His tenacity was evident, and he continued his relentless assault.

    adversary.

    Emery, recognizing the shift in the battle''s intensity, made a Dyoo''s determination red, and the mythical creature within him began to manifest, shrouding him in a swirling aura of wind. It boosted his capabilities, making him an even more formidable adversary.

    Emery, recognizing the shift in the battle''s intensity, made a decision. He sheathed his lightsaber sword and drew his dark [Savage Sword]. With a deep breath, he unleashed his [Immortal Gate], causing his muscles to bulge and his battle power to surge well beyond 400.

    Now, with newfound strength and confidence, Emery effortlessly blocked and parried Dyoo''s attacks, his movements precise and calcted. Dyoo''s attacks, once fierce and relentless, were met with formidable resistance, and Emery now had the upper hand in their friendly sparring match.

    Dyoo''s annoyance was palpable, his face revealing his frustration at the ring power disparity. Just as his frustration peaked, another figure entered the fray, a Magus with wind-based abilities,unching a powerful ranged attack.

    BAMM!!!

    Emery confidently intercepted the potent attack with a grin. "You want to try me too?"

    Emery''s lightsaber sword crackled with energy as it intercepted the potent attack with precision and ease. "You want to try me too?"

    The neer was none other than Chumo. His expression was resolute as he focused his attention on Dyoo, his voice filled with unwavering conviction. "You can''t defeat him, Dyoo. Let me help."

    Chumo didn''t wait for Dyoo''s response; he acted swiftly, drawing forth specialized high-tier bows. The wind around him swirled and condensed into a series of sharp, translucent dark green arrows that shimmered with the promise of power.

    BAM! BAM!!

    Still Emery'' easily blocks the attack saying "You need something stronger to challenge me!"

    With Chumo joining the fight, it had now be two against one. Dyoo relied on his close-rangebat skills, weaving between Emery''s deft strikes and Chumo''s relentless barrage of wind arrows. The synergy between them was evident, as thews of wind intertwined seamlessly, creating a synchronized dance of elements.

    Despite their coordinated efforts, Dyoo and Chumo still couldn''t match the raw power that Emery possessed. His muscles bulged with supernatural strength as he unleashed his full might, and his [Immortal Gate] technique allowed him to block and parry their attacks with ease.

    As the arena grew crowded with onlookers, more Magus were drawn to the spectacle. The battle between these three talented Magus had be a mesmerizing disy of elemental prowess, captivating the attention of all who witnessed it.

    Two Magius YunXiao and Feiling, were thoroughly amused by the unfolding spectacle. Julina, noticing their interest, weed them with a wry smile. "Please, you are wee to join. Let''s make this even more interesting."

    YunXiao summoned the power of his water dragon strike, casting a mesmerizing spiral of azure energy that took on the shape of a coiled dragon. With a powerful flick of his wrist, the water dragon spiraled toward Emery, its form shimmering and fluid. Feiling, on the other hand, ignited her ming dragon sword, causing fiery tendrils to dance around the de as she swung it with precision and grace. mes erupted from her sword, creating an intense heat that radiated toward Emery.

    Even with four Magus against one, they were unable to break through Emery''s formidable defense. Emery wielded his lightsaber sword with remarkable finesse, blocking YunXiao''s water dragon strikes with deft precision and evading Feiling''s ming sword with graceful movements. He countered their attacks with a series of dazzling light spells, casting forth beams of radiant energy that pierced through the air.

    As the battle raged on, more familiar figures arrived on the scene. Mera, the nt Magus, and Abrafo, the Earth formation expert, added theirbined support spells to the mix. Mera summoned forth an array of nt-based constructs, forming intricate limbs made of vines and leaves that attempted to ensnare Emery. Abrafo, with his expertise in Earth formations, manipted the very ground beneath Emery''s feet, creating rocky barriers and obstructions.

    Their efforts finally began to wear down Emery''s defenses, forcing him to unleash his [Twilight Transformation]. In his wolf form, Emery''s battle power surged past 500, making him capable of breaking through any nt or earth-based bindings. His silver fur glistened in the dim light of the arena as he moved with incredible speed and strength. His glowing blue eyes locked onto his adversaries, and with a powerful leap, he shattered Mera''s nt constructs and broke through Abrafo''s earthen barriers

    The battle had grown so intense that it attracted more onlookers, drawn by the spectacle unfolding before them. Julian was even ready to join the fray, but his intentions came to an abrupt halt as he noticed the arrival of a renowned Magus: Zetto of the Titan bloodline. Excitement filled the air as Zetto, recognizing Emery''s power, unleashed a formidable half-moon thunder strike. Thunderous energy crackled around him as he summoned the power of the heavens, sending a massive bolt of lightning hurtling toward Emery.

    The explosion of power was enough to push everyone back, the shockwave rippling through the arena. Emery, however, stood resolute and unharmed, astonishing all those present.

    It became evident that more than one round would be needed to show any significant result in their battle. Just as the battle seemed poised to continue, Emery''s excitement waned as heid eyes on a woman who had just entered the room.

    "Klea."

 Chapter 1811 Hope

    Chapter 1811 Hope

    Seven months ago, Klea had been on the brink of finally meeting Emery at the wooden elves''. However, her hopes were cruelly dashed as she discovered that he had mysteriously disappeared, leaving his friends without any exnation.

    Filled with determination, she embarked on days of relentless investigation, tirelessly following leads until she finally uncovered the truth: it was the Nephilim, specifically Jinkan, who had forcefully taken him away.

    "Jinkan!! Where is he? Where is Emery?!" Klea''s voice rang out with desperation and anger as she, along with Morgana, stormed into the Nephilim pce, demanding answers.

    In response, the Nephilim princess reluctantly divulged part of the truth, revealing where Emery was and what he was engaged in. However, she conveniently omitted the part about him having no choice in the matter.

    "I knew he would never willingly ept such a dangerous task! Bring him back!" Klea''s voice quivered with anxiety and frustration.

    Jinkan, leaning against her throne, regarded Klea with a mixture of pity and exasperation. "Do you truly understand him, Klea? He''s not the same person he once was. He''s changed you know��"

    "Of course i am, We are his family!" Klea retorted firmly.

    "Really? Did you know that he was offered the opportunity to inherit the wolf bloodline throne? To be the king of millions of his kind? And he refused it! If you truly knew him, can you exin he''s set to marry the Ouroboros princess?"

    "Yes, I know all of this!" Klea eximed, her frustration mounting. why he would do that?"

    Caught off guard andcking a clear answer, Klea was left momentarily speechless. Jinkan continued, "And do you know that he''s set to marry the Ouroboros princess?"

    "Yes, I know all of this!" Klea eximed, her frustration mounting. "Jinkan, do not y games with my mind. Just tell me your n to help him escape that ce!"

    A sardonic smile tugged at Jinkan''s lips as she replied, "I do have a n. I will do everything in my power to rescue him and my precious Eeshoo. Unfortunately, there''s nothing much you can do to help him."

    Jinkan''s assured her that she had a well-thought-out n in ce and that she would exhaust every possible resource and effort to bring him back safely.

    In the face of this monumental task, Jinkan recognized the need for preparation and strength. With the Ancient Celestial Ruins expedition looming on the horizon, she saw an opportunity to enhance her own abilities before embarking on the rescue mission. Her decision to lead the rescue team herself underscored hermitment to the cause.

    "You are wee to train with us if you want"

    Klea was smart enough to recognize that the Nephilim offered her the best opportunity to rescue Emery. It took her weeks of tirelessly requesting multiple favors just to gain entry to the Vanyar. She understood that she had no means to approach the infamous prison, let alone a chance to effect his rescue.

    Jinkan''s sessfully manipted Klea to join the Nephilim faction, despite her initial reservations. She knew that this was her best chance to save Emery, and the relentless years of waiting had worn down her resistance. With her decision made, Klea threw herself into the rigorous training regimen, along with Chumo, the two of them determined to be stronger and more capable for the uing expedition.

    As for Morgana, she had her own course of action. She chose to return to Earth, bearing the news of Emery''s dire situation to his friends and family. She was determined to find her own way to contribute to his rescue.

    After six months of grueling training, shocking news reached Klea. "Great news, both of our men have sessfully escaped the prison, and they are heading back here as we speak."

    It was undoubtedly excellent news that upied her thoughts. She anxiously awaited the arrival of the ship, expecting Emery to return with Eeshoo. However, when the ship finally docked, Eeshoo disembarked with a mysterious dwarf, and there was no sign of Emery.

    "He stayed behind to ensure my safety," Eeshoo exined, recounting the events that had unfolded in the Demon''s Pit.

    Once again, Klea''s hope was crushed. She had endured too many disappointments, waiting for Emery for almost eight long years.

    "I will join the effort to rescue him myself," Eeshoo promised. While his words appeared sincere, Klea had no intention of cing her trust in a man who had left her savior behind, regardless of his reasons.

    With the return of the Nephilim genius, Klea realized that her chances of rescuing Emery had be even slimmer. Determined to do whatever it took, she pushed herself to the limits, entering a period of intensive training that spanned days. She was unwavering in hermitment, even pushing herself to break through into the half-moon realm. Every moment of her training was dedicated to preparing herself for the uing expedition, all in the hope of increasing her chances of rescuing Emery.

    Just hours after emerging from her intense closed-door training, Klea heard a growingmotion among the participants on the training ground. Rumors began to circte about a new magus who had arrived and was engaging inbat with multiple other magu simultaneously.

    "I heard he''s the one Jinkan has been looking for."

    "Who is he?"

    "A wolf half-blood, supposedly famous."

    The news piqued Klea''s curiosity, and she hastened her steps toward the arena. However, she kept her heart guarded, preparing herself for the possibility of yet another disappointment. As she finally arrived at the scene, her eyes widened in disbelief. The person she had been yearning to see the most, Emery, was right there.

    "Is that really you?" Her heart trembled with emotion. Seeing him again after eight long years, safe and sound, magically dispelled the weight of her bottled-up anxieties.

    "Klea!"

    His eyes locked onto her, and Emery swiftly employed a special anti-magic spell to forcefully halt the ongoing fight, causing the other magus to back away. With a determined stride, he made his way toward her.

    x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1812 Love

    Chapter 1812 Love

    As Emery approached Klea outside the arena, his heart was filled with aplex mix of emotions. Seeing her again had awakened memories of their time together, bringing forth a deep longing that he hadn''t expected. He stood before her, wanting to speak, but words seemed to escape him in the moment.

    Klea, on the other hand, was overwhelmed with emotion. Tears welled up in her eyes as she gazed at the person she had waited for so long, the one who had been missing from her life for eight years. She reached out and ced her hand on his chest, as if trying to confirm that he was truly there.

    "This is really you... Isn''t it?"

    Her touch gave Emery the courage to finally speak.

    "It''s me," he managed to say, his voice filled with remorse. "I have kept you waiting... I am sorry."

    Klea''s eyes glistened with tears as she moved closer, wrapping her arms around him and resting her cheek on his chest. It was a heartfelt reunion that left the surrounding magus in stunned silence, witnessing the rekindling of a long-lost connection.

    Realizing the attention they were drawing, Kleaposed herself, wiping away her tears. With determination in her voice, she spoke to Emery, "Let''s go somewhere to talk."

    Emery, not wanting to draw any more attention than they already had, decided to create a spatial gate to leave the arena. However, the unfamiliar surroundings made him hesitant to open a portal just anywhere. Instead, he gently took Klea''s arm and began to lead her away from the arena, leaving behind a crowd of bewildered onlookers, some of whom couldn''t help but smile at the heartwarming reunion.

    The two of them walked hand in hand for several minutes without exchanging words, their silent connection conveying the depth of their emotions. Eventually, they stumbled upon a serene garden nestled within the facility and decided to take a seat there.

    As they sat together, both feeling the weight of eight long years apart, they exchanged awkward nces. Klea, breaking the silence, decided not to speak and simply rested her cheek on Emery''s chest, seeking sce in his presence.

    "Let me stay like this for a while," she murmured softly.

    Eight years had been an eternity, filled with uncertainty and the constant hope that he was still alive. The words she spoke next were filled with genuine longing and longing. "I really miss you," she confessed.

    With Klea''s head resting on hisp, Emery couldn''t help but feel the overwhelming weight of the emotional turmoil she had endured in his absence. He felt guilty and undeserving of her unwavering love.

    While Klea slept peacefully, Emery took the opportunity to contemte their rtionship and what he could be for her. His feelings for her were undeniable; he cared for her deeply and would go to great lengths to ensure her safety and happiness. However, when it came to matters of the heart, Emery couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of pain and conflict. It was as though there was a terrifying chapter in a book that he had been avoiding, afraid to open.

    Gently touching her hair, Emery whispered softly, "I''m sorry... I can''t."

    To his surprise, as soon as he uttered those words, he found himself connecting with her soul without having to activate his [Spirit Walk] ability.

    They entered a spiritual realm, standing by the edge of a tranquil pond within a Fey forest. On one side of the pond stood Emery, while Klea was on the other. Together, they watched a shared memory of their younger selves swimming in the pond.

    In the memory, the young Klea had spoken with determination, "I want you... I''ve decided you will be my first."

    However, the young Emery had responded with a heavy heart, "I''m sorry... I can''t."

    "Tell me, what do you feel about me?"

    "My heart is too conflicted. I cannot... This way will be the best for both of us."

    It was a bittersweet shared memory of the past, a moment when she had revealed her feelings to him, and he had reluctantly turned her down, believing it was for the best. The pain and longing in both their hearts were palpable at that moment.

    The shared memory of their past made Emery reflect on how simr their current situations were. The older Klea spoke with a sense of regret, saying, "I was too hasty back then... I should have for each other.

    "I love you, Emery. I can''t imagine living in a world without you. I been more understanding of your feelings."

    Emery nodded and admitted, "Me too, I was too indecisive."

    Right after, they arrived at another significant moment in their past. It was a time when Emery had frantically searched through the Zodiac City to find her before leaving for a dangerous secret mission, and when they met, they had finally confessed their love for each other.

    "I love you, Emery. I can''t imagine living in a world without you. I beg you, don''t go."

    "No, Klea, it was me. I was the fool who kept running away from you... I love you too"

    The memories served as a reminder of the depth of their feelings for each other and the challenges they had faced. It gave him the strength to open up a particr memory he had hidden deep in his heart, and what followed was a surprising sight.

    In this memory, they watched a beautiful wedding ceremony, where a radiant bride walked down the aisle. Emery felt a mix of happiness and pain as he recalled this moment. It was a beautiful memory, followed by the heart-wrenching memory of the bride''s funeral.

    Klea awoke from their shared memory journey and looked at Emery with a mixture of sympathy and understanding. "She''s so beautifull...i am sorry for your loss," she said gently.

    Their eyes met, and without the need for words, they both felt the profound connection between them. Klea leaned in, and they shared a warm embrace, followed by a heartfelt kiss.

    ----

    Author Note

    "It took me all day to write this chapter, and I finally left it to thest hour to express what I truly want for them. I decided the two had enough growth, and it was time for them to share their love in a more mature way.

 Chapter 1813 Recruits

    Chapter 1813 Recruits

    Later that day, a new group of three Magus arrived at Ebiru 6, their eyes filled with awe and wonder as they gazed at the impressive surroundings.

    The first among them, a burly man with braided hair, couldn''t contain his amazement. "Wow, even the guards here are all magus-level. Is this the standard for all grade 5 factions?" he eximed, his voice echoing with admiration.

    The second, a younger burly man with messy brown hair, yfully teased the first. "You''re not feeling intimidated, are you? Please don''t embarrass me, senior" he said with a grin.

    The first man shot back with mock indignation, "How dare you speak to your senior like that?"

    The younger man''s grin widened. "Well, considering you''ve never defeated me even once, you should be grateful that I''m even acknowledging you as a senior... senior."

    Their banter was interrupted by the third member of their group, a calm and aged monk who radiated wisdom and patience. "Amituofo�� please you two... let''s not quarrel. We''vee a long way for this," he reminded them in a peaceful tone and added "Please check if we are in the right ce"

    The first man grumbled under his breath, "That Nephilim bastard was too busy to escort us all the way here! It''s their fault!"

    The braided magus sighed and pointed to a crowd of Magus ahead. "Look, there''s a gathering over there. Let''s head in that direction."

    The three of them followed the group of Magus and soon found themselves in a room filled with more than 300 Magus, all of whom appeared to be at the crescent Magus level. It became clear that something significant was about to take ce. A full moon magus in a Nephilim uniform stepped forward to address the neers.

    "Thank you for your interest. Once you receive your numbers, you can enter any of these nine rooms."

    In the room, there were nine imposing doors lining the walls, each with a window through which the ongoing tests could be observed. Without hesitation, nine Magus entered their respective rooms, ready to face the challenges that awaited them. Inside, a peculiar and daunting sight greeted them��a pair of flying constructs that formed a formidable opponent.

    One of the Magus observing outside couldn''t contain his shock and frustration. He shouted, "That''s an Avalon drone! Each one of them has the powerparable to a Magus! Are we supposed to fight two of them alone?!"

    Unperturbed, the Nephilim staff member responded casually, "If you change your mind, there''s the exit door."

    The challenges presented to them were daunting. Each room represented all the elements, with the exception of darkness. As the minutes ticked away, it became evident that the trials were grueling. Within just two minutes, one of the Magus had given up. By the third minute, another pair of constructs entered the fray and eliminated three more Magus. In the end, thest Magus decided to give up before the ten-minute mark.

    The Nephilim staff member announced, "All eliminated, next!"

    This abrupt conclusion to the test stirred unrest among the group of Magus. Out of the initial 300 participants, a significant number decided to abandon the test, disheartened by the challenge they had just faced. One Magus expressed his frustration, saying,

    "Huh! They said the Amerhiks test would be the easiest. If I could defeat all three constructs, I''d be good enough to join the Aztebas family instead."

    The next group of nine Magus bravely entered their respective rooms, each determined to prove their worth. As the doors closed behind them, the Avalon drone loomedrge, ready to test their mettle.

    In one room, a Magus with fiery red hair conjured mes tobat the constructs. With a flurry of fire spells and incantations, he managed to hold their ground for nearly 10 minutes before exhaustion overtook him.

    In another room, a Magus with a staff adorned with swirling wind patterns utilized the power of air to create gusts and tornadoes, attempting to keep the constructs at bay. He managed to hold out for over 10 minutes but eventually sumbed to the relentless assault.

    Amidst the struggles and intense battles, the Avalon drone proved to be formidable opponents, showcasing their ability to adapt to various elemental attacks. The Magus who passed the 10-minute mark were not only skilled but disyed exceptional endurance.

    "You are epted, go report to the expedition staff," announced the Nephilim official.

    In the subsequent batches, one unfortunate Magus was disqualified for falsely iming their Magus identity. The official reminded them sternly, "Remember, you cannot join the expedition if you have been a Magus for 30 years!"

    As more batches followed, only two additional Magus seeded in surpassing the 10-minute mark. Most of those attempting the test were Magus who had reached the peak of the crescent realm, having been Magus for over 20 years.

    Realizing what to do, the burly Magus with braided hair, stepped forward to take the test, he approached the staff to get his number.

    "Name?" the Nephilim staff inquired.

    "I am Fjolnir!" he dered before his identity was confirmed.

    "A lower realm Magus!? Not even 4 years of Magus'' life, are you sure?" The staff''s words were met withughter from the onlookers, but Fjolnir paid them no mind. He was determined to prove himself.

    Without hesitation, Fjolnir chose the lightning room and confidently entered. In his hands, he wielded a massive three-meter great axe, a weapon of considerable power.

    As the trial began, the drones released their relentless barrage of lightning attacks. Fjolnir swung his enormous axe with incredible speed and precision, parrying and deflecting the lightning bolts with every swing. His disy of skill and strength left the other Magus in awe.

    With each passing moment, the blue tattoos on Fjolnir''s body began to glow, and his eyes shone with determination. His battle power surged, and as the third drone arrived, Fjolnir met it head-on.

    Time seemed to stretch as the Magus battled the drones, and when the clock struck the 10-minute mark, Fjolnir had not only survived but had also ovee the challenge. His sess left the other Magus in astonishment.

    The next to step up for the test was the elderly monk. His aged appearance and the revtion that he had been a Magus for less than two years amused the other participants, and theirughter filled the room.

    "I am Ashaka," he announced calmly.

    Much to everyone''s surprise, Ashaka boldly chose the most challenging room, the light element room. With unwavering determination, he faced the drone with nothing but his bare arms. As he engaged the drone inbat, a powerful defensive aura surrounded him, giving off a golden bell-like aura. His attacks were a mesmerizing blend of fire and ice, showcasing his mastery over contrasting elements.

    Ashaka''s incredible performance astounded everyone as he not only endured but managed tost the full 15-minute duration of the test. The room fell into a hushed discussion about the old monk''s unexpected prowess.

    As the room continued to buzz with chatter, the youngest of the three, stepped forward eagerly, clearly unaffected by theughter that had greeted hispanions.

    "And your name?" the Nephilim staff inquired.

    "I am Thrax, the Immortal diator," he dered confidently.

    Thrax''s announcement piqued the interest of even more Magus, who were eager to witness his performance, many secretly hoping to see him fail. Thrax retrieved a special spear that was able to cover his entire body in war armor, revealing his unique fighting style.

    To the astonishment of all, Thrax didn''t just survive the trial; he thrived in it. He systematically engaged and defeated all three drones with exceptional skill, all before the 10-minute mark had even passed. His triumphant disy left the room with awe.

    The triumphant trio had sessfully passed the test, proving their mettle and earning the right to participate in the expedition. As they basked in their aplishment, a Nephilim Magus approached them, his toneced with suspicion.

    "Who are you three really? Your names are not registered here," he pointed out, prompting several guards to encircle the neers.

    However, before the situation could escte further, a group of Magus arrived, consisting of three males and one female; Emery, Klea, Julian, and Chumo. Their faces lit up with recognition upon seeing the three.

    "There you are! we have been looking all over for you" Julian eximed, relieved to have found them.

    Klea added, "Why are you all here? You came to the wrong ce! there is no need for you three to take the test you know"

    Thrax replied withughter, "Did I... haha, it''s Senior Fjolmir. He''s the one who made us lost!"

    Fjolnir, the braided brawny Magus, raised his voice defensively. "You! how dare you speak that way to your senior!"

    Finally, all seven Earth Magus were reunited, preparing for the much-anticipated Ancient Celestial Ruins expedition, a journey that promised to be both perilous and full of adventure.

    x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1814 Politics

    Chapter 1814 Politics

    With their Earth Magus group finally assembled, they made their way to their designated residence near the training ground. It was part of a luxury residentialplex, and to their pleasant surprise, they were led to one of the grander abodes.

    Observing the impressive building, Chumo couldn''t resist a quip. "It seems that now the VIPs have arrived, our living conditions are also upgraded."

    Klea chimed in with a yful smile, "Yes, definitely an upgrade," her gaze flickering to Emery. The subtle exchange of nces spoke volumes about their shared sentiment.

    Not willing to let yful teasing consume their precious time, Emery led the way into the ce, stepping into the grand living room. He turned to Klea and Chumo, who had been residing there for the past six months, and requested an exnation of the current situation.

    Klea, with her usual intelligence, stepped forward to elucidate. "It''s mainly political, actually."

    She went on to rify that the Ancient Celestial Ruin expedition was more than just a tform for young Magus to grow. It was also a disy of the power and influence of each faction and family. Therge number of young talents from a faction symbolized a bright future for that faction.

    "There are expected to be 30,000 human Magus participating in the expedition," Klea continued, "and as one of the top-grade factions, the Nephilim will be sending 1,000 young Magus to join"

    The magnitude of the expedition and the stakes involved in showcasing their strength were starting to be clear to the Earth Magus group.

    As they learned that the Nephilim were sending a substantial 3% of the total participants for the Ancient Celestial Ruin expedition, it became clear that they had a significant representation. But within the Nephilim faction,petition would be fierce, as it wasposed of multiple families, and they would vie against one another for a chance to thrive in the expedition.

    Klea went on to break down the allocation of slots among the Nephilim families. The two major families, Aztebas and Azazel, would each receive 300 slots. Amarhikss was to be granted 200 slots, and the remaining Nephilim smaller families would receive another 200.

    Thrax pondered, "So we''ll be among the 200 group, right?"

    Klea exined further, revealing that the Amarhikss family itself was divided into two branches: Jinkan''s and her cousin Linhao, the Amarhikss prince and 6th in line for the throne. As a male heir, Linhao was allocated 150 slots, while Jinkan received only 50 slots. Their group of seven would be among the 50.

    Julian, trying to grasp the political dynamics at y, inquired, "So this is a political battle between Jinkan and Linhao, with each trying to prove they are the better heir for the Amarhikss throne?"

    Klea responded thoughtfully, "Something like that." However, she added, "As a female, I believe Jinkan was aiming for more. She couldn''t just settle for outperforming Linhao. She needs to show that her team is superior to the other two main family"

    Klea stressed the intensity of thepetition and mentioned that each family might resort to sabotage, even murder if necessary, to gain an advantage of the other. The gravity of the situation became increasingly evident to the Earth Magus group.

    Upon hearing the details of the faction intrigue and internal conflicts surrounding the expedition, Emery let out a heavy sigh and shared his thoughts. "Faction intrigue like this is always a human w," he remarked. "And now it''s happening while the elves are around. No wonder the number of human casualties is high for this expedition."

    Emery''s words emphasized the challenges and dangers thaty ahead, exacerbated by the political maneuvering within the factions. The presence of the elves added anotheryer ofplexity to the situation, making it clear that the expedition would not be without its perils and obstacles.

    Klea acknowledged the high level of danger involved in the expedition and continued, "Following the Nephilim might be as advantageous as it is threatening. However, the potential rewards that could be gained from the expedition are substantial

    She revealed that Jinkan would provide tier 6 artifacts to the group, one for every 50 participants, and these artifacts could be kept if they managed to prove themselves among the top 1000 of the expedition. This generous offer came also with Nephilim paying the full amount of the expeditions.

    The group began to understand the immense preparations and rigorous selection process that had been urring for weeks to ensure that only the best 50 participants would be chosen.

    Klea looked at Emery, her eyes filled with gratitude and admiration. "Seeing all seven of us secure spots without having to go through the testing process really shows how much Jinkan values you, Emery."

    Thrax, thrilled and spirited, chimed in, "Of course he''s highly valued! Our Emery could take on the whole Kronos Magus himself!"

    As they enjoyed a lighter conversation, the group reminisced about their past and discussed their hopes for the future. They all agreed that this opportunity was vital for their growth, especially considering the impending challenge thaty ahead.

    The atmosphere turned celebratory as they continued their reunion with a feast filled with delicious food and drinks. The dishes and drinks reminded them of the camaraderie they shared during their days at the academy. They raised their sses in honor of their fellow Earth warriors who had fallen before them. Names were called out, and one name, in particr, struck a chord in their hearts �C Lord Izta.

    Thrax, filled with passion and determination, suddenly stood up and shouted, "Let''s show them tomorrow that the Earth team is not just about Emery... We need to demonstrate that we''ve earned those 50 slots!"

    "Agreed!!" A resounding chorus echoed through the room.

    After the feast, Klea approached Emery, who was deep in thought about the situation. She gently suggested, "You really should bring Morgana here, you know. I''m certain Jinkan would make room for another participant. You.. should also know that... I kinda like her."

    Emery wrapped his arm around her shoulders and smiled, responding, "I think she likes you too."

 Chapter 1815 Stats

    Chapter 1815 Stats

    Six days remained until the grand expedition, and anticipation was running high among Emery and hispanions. They had been called to attend a special ss in preparation for the Celestial Ruins, and as they gathered with the other 80 participants, the room buzzed with excitement.

    The ss was led by a seasoned full moon magus, someone who had ventured deep into the ruins and returned to share their knowledge. The instructor''s experience lent an air of authority to the proceedings, and everyone listened intently.

    The instructor began by borating on the specifics of the expedition. The ruins consisted of nine vaults, each essible through separate entrances, and spanned sevenyers of increasing difficulty. Betweenyers, participants were granted ess to different vaults. However, the deeper they ventured into the ruins, the more treacherous the challenges became. With only seven days allotted for the entire expedition, participants had just one day peryer.

    It was stressed that there were no restrictions on the types of magus that could enter specific vaults, but what truly mattered was their proficiency in understanding and applying thews governing these vaults. Those who mastered thews would reap greater rewards during the journey.

    The ss continued with an in-depth analysis of the various types of constructs and drones that participants might encounter in the ruins. Their strengths, weaknesses, and potential rewards were thoroughly discussed, ensuring that everyone was well-prepared for whaty ahead.

    The peak magus continued with his enlightening exnation about the celestial shard. This small but intriguing crystal shard was known as the celestial shard. It was norger than an index finger and contained shattered fragments of celestial souls, a testament to their enigmatic and powerful nature.

    This celestial shard served as a vitalponent in the expedition. Emery recalled therger version he had found deep within the Hyperon, forced into him by the grand magus Lilith. This shard was about ten times smaller than the one he remembered.

    The instructor exined the profound significance of the celestial shard. Within its confines, therey fragments of celestial memories, and collecting these shards was a vital task for the expedition participants. The choice was left to each individual �C they could either consume the shard immediately or choose to keep it for future use.

    However, the process was not without its challenges. For those who were not exceptionally powerful in the realm of spirit magus, consuming the shard would be a painful experience, rendering them temporarily incapacitated for minutes to hours. This revtion highlighted the importance of teamwork and coboration, with the magus emphasizing that traveling in groups of five was the standard.

    The instructor looked at the group of 80 eager participants and made a crucial announcement. "In the next three days, I will choose 40 among you to embark on this expedition." The first order of business was for each participant to select the elemental affinity they wished to improve.

    It was revealedter that the Nephilim magus would have a hand in determining the teamposition based on their personal abilities. The Nephilim magus conducted individual consultations with each participant and assessed their personal abilities before finalizing their choices.

    [Chumo]

    [Magus Realm: Crescent Magus]

    [Battle Power 270]

    [Soul force 177]

    [Law of Wind by 5%]

    [Law of Darkness by 12%]

    [Law Comprehension - 17%]

    Chumo, given his attributes, was left with no better option than to choose Wind elements, despite the slow progress of hiswprehension.

    "Wind vault, Team B!" said the staff.

    ####

    Next up was Fjolnir, who possessed a significant mastery of thew of lightning but didn''t have any other distinctive qualities.

    [Fjolnir]

    [Magus Realm: Crescent Moon]

    [Battle Power 288]

    [Soul force 132]

    [Law of Lighting- 13%]

    [Law Comprehension - 13%]

    "Lightning vault, Team B"

    ####

    [Ashaka]

    [Magus Realm: Crescent Moon]

    [Battle Power 232]

    [Soul force 232]

    [Law of Light- 7%]

    [Law of Ice - 7%]

    [Law of Fire- 5%]

    [Law of Metal - 4%]

    [Law Comprehension - 23%]

    Due to his rtively low battle power andwprehension, Ashaka also was assigned to Team B, and he chose the second-best option, the Ice vault.

    ####

    [Thrax]

    [Magus Realm: Crescent Magus]

    [Battle Power 335]

    [Soul force 208]

    [Law of Fire by 13%]

    [Law of ughter by 7%]

    [Law Comprehension - 20%]

    Thrax''s impressivew of fire proficiency, coupled with hisw of ughter, earned him a ce in Team A, and he was designated to the Fire vault.

    #####

    [Julian Kaesar]

    [Magus Realm: Crescent Magus]

    [Battle Power 275]

    [Soul force 223]

    [Law of Metal by 9%]

    [Law of Fire by 8%]

    [Law of Sovereign by 5%]

    [Law Comprehension - 22%]

    Understanding that he might not be suitable for the Light vault, Julian opted for the Metal vault instead. He chose to join Team B.

    "Metal vault, Team B," the staff announced for Julian.

    ####

    [Kleopatra]

    [Magus Realm: Half Moon]

    [Battle Power 310]

    [Soul force 333]

    [Law of Lightning - 16%]

    [Law of Ice - 7%]

    [Law of Wind- 5%]

    [Law of Water -5%]

    [Law Comprehension - 33%]

    As a half-moon magus, Kleopatra was swiftly assigned to Team A. However, she decided to go for the Water vault, her leastprehensiblew, in order to gain an advantage against the water element.

    "Water vault, A team," the staff dered for Kleopatra.

    #####

    Finally, after all the others had made their choices, Emery stepped up to the staff to be assessed. The staff member examined Emery''s attributes and couldn''t help but appear surprised by what they saw.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Magus Realm: Halfmoon Magus]

    [Battle power 428]

    [Soul force 429]

    [Law of Nature - 19%]

    [Law of Light - 7%]

    [Law of Space - 8%]

    [Law of Gravity - 4%]

    [Law of Devour - 4%]

    [Law Comprehension - 42%]

    The staff member cleared their throat and said, "My apologies, Magus Emery. You are not included in either of these two teams. You will be training with the special team."

    Emery raised an eyebrow. "Special team?"

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1816 Elites

    Chapter 1816 Elites

    While the others began their training to secure their spots in Team A, Emery was led to a different facility, one separate from the rest. As he walked through the corridors, it was clear that this was a ce of great importance, with well-guarded areas and heavily secured doors.

    He entered an empty waiting room and the magus who brought him said,

    "Please wait, the vicemander wille for you shortly"

    A sense of anticipation and curiosity filled him as he waited, wondering what kind of person or strength the vicemander of the expedition group would be. It had to be someone exceptional to lead such a vital mission.

    After a brief wait, the door opened, and to Emery''s surprise, a familiar young man stepped into the room. Recognition slowly dawned on him as he remembered who it was.

    "Emery! Finally good to see you again," the man greeted him warmly.

    Emery took a moment to process the unexpected encounter. "Strider, Jai Strider!" he eximed, a sense of nostalgia washing over him. Jai Strider was one of the top magus of the academy during his time there.

    "Great, you remember!" Jai said with a smile. "I heard about your supposed death and your crazy adventures. I was hoping it wouldn''t affect your memory."

    "Jai, are you the vicemander of the Nephilim faction?" Emery asked.

    "Yes, I am," Jai confirmed. He went on to exin that Jinkan had recruited him from his family when he had broken through to the magus realm six years ago. With the resources of the Nephilim faction, Jai had made rapid progress and had only recently reached the half-moon realm, a testament to his immense talent and dedication.

    "Let''s go meet the rest of the team!" Jai said excitedly.

    Emery followed Jai inside the special training center. As he entered, he couldn''t help but notice a young fire magus training vigorously. The magus, though not yet a full moon, was certainly at the peak of the half-moon realm. He was casting a special spell involving a ming bird that was engaged in battle against multiple Avalon drones at the same time.

    Jai introduced the fire magus, saying, "This one is called Kael. He''s a rising star in the Nephilim faction, specializing in fire magic."

    Emery observed Kael''s training with great interest. It was clear that Kael possessed exceptional control and power in his fire-based abilities.

    Emery continued to observe the team members in awe. Talio Greenbloom, the half-elf nt magus, had an air of serenity about him. His emerald eyes sparkled with wisdom as he delicately wove intricate patterns in the lush greenery around him. His control over nt elements was truly remarkable, turning vines into defensive barriers and shaping flowers into razor-sharp projectiles.

    ris Ainsworth, the striking ice magus, possessed an otherworldly beauty. Her skin glistened like polished crystal, and her long white hair framed her face in a cascade of frozen elegance. She controlled ice with exceptional finesse, forming formidable barriers that seemed unbreakable and then shattering them into shards as sharp as diamonds.

    Emery was intrigued to find that Darian, the half-moon Earth magus, had a rugged and sturdy appearance. His dark skin and sturdy build were befitting of one who wielded the power of earth. He manipted the ground beneath him with ease, creating towering rock barriers andunching massive stone projectiles.

    Evi Wavesong, the water magus, exuded a sense of fluidity. Her azure skin and hair seemed to flow like water itself. She demonstrated masterful control over water, crafting mesmerizing tidal waves and manifesting protective barriers that rippled like liquid ss.

    Aziz, the wind magus, was a dynamic figure. He could turn his body into a living tornado, his form twisting and spiraling like a fierce storm. Emery watched in amazement as Aziz summoned powerful gusts of wind, creating swirling tempests and disying unparalleled aerial dexterity.

    Olvos Stormbringer, the full moon-lighting magus, was a formidable presence. His body crackled with electrical energy, and his eyes shone with an electric intensity. With each surge of power, Olvos sent shockwaves through the training room, demonstrating hismand over lightning in a truly electrifying manner.

    Emery was in the midst of an extraordinary assembly of elemental talents. Each team member embodied their element, and their formidable abilities promised a promising future for the special team in the uing expedition.

    Jai exined that while the other groups were being trained in teamwork, these special individuals was being prepared to be a powerhouse and a leader for the small groups of five. Each element had its own leader, responsible for coordinating the efforts of the team members with that particr affinity.

    "Fire, Ice, nt, Earth, Water, Wind, and Lightning, so I guess for Metal, one will be led by you, Jai?" Emery inquired.

    "Exactly," Strider confirmed with a nod. "We want to ensure that each group has a capable leader with expertise in their respective element. It''s all about specialization and making the best use of our unique abilities."

    Emery nodded in understanding, realizing that this approach would give them an edge in the uing expedition by allowing each group to maximize their potential and strategic advantage.

    Three full moon magus and four half-moons were part of this elite group. Emery couldn''t help but be impressed by the power and potential they all possessed. Achieving full moon status in the magus realm before 30 years was a remarkable feat, considering that many magus would need a hundred years or more to reach even half moon.

    Nephilim was renowned for its proficiency in light magic.

    "You are right, follow me," Jai responded.

    Jai added that among the expected 30,000 young magus entering the expedition, there wouldn''t be more than 1% of them who are Full Moon magus.

    Having full moon magus among them was a testament to the strength and significance of this special team and the Nephilim strenght.

    Emery inquired, "I believe there are more?" He hadn''t seen any magus who specialized in light elements among the group, and Nephilim was renowned for its proficiency in light magic.

    "You are right, follow me," Jai responded.

    Emery and Jai proceeded into another training room where they were greeted by yet another intense teamwork battle. It was a chaotic skirmish between the team of four magus and a swarm of over twenty drones. In the midst of the battle, Emery immediately recognized one of the Nephilim geniuses, Eseshoo. He was demonstrating exceptional proficiency in fire and light-based attacks against the drones, showing her incredible prowess. Following him was Jinkan, fighting right beside him with great cooperation.

    As Emery observed the intensebat, he was taken aback when he noticed a familiar figure from their original group �C a young monk with remarkable control over multiple arm auras that manifested behind him. The monk was Mahinder Nieves, and his presence among this elite team was indeed surprising and impressive.

    Emery''s unexpected encounter with Mahinder was a reunion he hadn''t anticipated in this elite group of magus.

    The monk was the winner of the Magus Game Tournament, but it appears the incident made him unable to be epted by any faction, if not for Jinkan. His journey was a testament to the Nephilim''smitment to nurturing talent and harnessing the potential of magus with untapped abilities.

    Finally, as the fourth team member emerged, This not-so-young full magus with a scar on his cheek was a light magus, a master of light-based spells. The man used abination of masterful light swords and spirit attacks. The very essence of light magic seemed to radiate from him.

    "He''s themander of the expedition," Jai said

    As soon as he realized Emery''s arrival the so-calledmander stopped their training and together all four of them exited the room,

    Themander gazing directly at Emery, inquired, "This is the one called Emery?"

    Eeshoo responded, "Yes, he is. He''s the one who saved me from Demon''s pit," expressing his gratitude with a warm smile.

    The man turned his attention to Emery and sternly stated, "I don''t care how many Nephilim prince you''ve saved; you must earn your ce in this team."

    Emery epted the challenge with a calm demeanor, saying, "Good, I''m itching for a fight." The stage was set, and Emery was determined to prove his worth to his new teammates.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1817 Test

    Chapter 1817 Test

    Emery''s confidence was palpable as he questioned, "So how do you want it? A duel?"

    To his surprise, the scar-facedmander responded, "No, that doesn''t prove much." He moved towards a control panel and initiated a challenge for Emery, setting it at level 3.

    Jai, who was observing the interaction, voiced her concern. "Commander, level 3? Maybe we should start with level 1. The guy just arrived, and he doesn''t know much about these Avalonian drones."

    Themander responded firmly, "Jai, as a tactician, you know the most about fighting an unexpected battle."

    Emery''s initial impression of themander wasn''t favorable, and he felt a bit annoyed by the decision. However, Jinkan intervened, suggesting, "That''s okay; he can take level 3. Maybe even higher levels?"

    Emery''s unexpected response left everyone taken aback. "Level three will do, but I don''t see the point of doing this."

    Themander was about to assert his authority, "You reject my order? I am themander of this��" but Emery quickly interrupted. "Hold on," he said. "I just don''t like fighting without anything topare to. What about a contest? You and me, who can clear this challenge better."

    Emery''s cocky challenge excited the other elite team members and even amused themander. "Alright, I will show you how it''s done."

    "Great," Emery replied, setting the stage for apetition that would test their abilities and establish their rapport within the team.

    Emery and themander each enter a room, side by side. A warning sound echoed through the chamber, and then, from the walls, emerged towering metallic constructs with humanoid forms, their glowing chests illuminating the space.

    [Avalonian Construct]

    [Mythical, Level 30]

    [Battle power 400]

    Emery recognized it as the same constructs the other group had previously battled four on one. However, in this challenge, Emery waspelled to face one of these constructs alone. Just as he prepared for the confrontation, five more constructs descended from the ceiling.

    [Avalonian Drone]

    [Mythical, level 10]

    [Battle power 300]

    They were the same adversaries that the new recruits had been pitted against. It appeared that Emery''s friends had faced difficulties in their encounters with these diminutive constructs.

    The testmenced with four constructs uniting to confront Emery. Each of these constructs boasted magus-level powers. As a beeping countdown initiated the battle, all four constructs lunged at him, their coordinated assault pushing Emery to draw his [lightsaber]. Without hesitation, he charged headlong into the fray.

    Observing Emery''s audacious tactics, one of the watching magi couldn''t help but exim, "He''s stupid!"

    The constructs exhibited a preference for long-range attacks, and as Emery recklessly charged forward, the drones took to the air. They formed a precise formation around him and began unleashing concentrated energy beams, each equivalent in power to a tier 5 spell. These beams posed a significant challenge for Emery, as his lightsaber struggled to adequately deflect them.

    Emery reacted swiftly, redirecting his focus to neutralize the beams and disrupt their attempt to immobilize him. Yet, the colossal construct joined the fray, rapidly discharging beams from both of its massive hands. Instead of evading the imminent threat, Emery made a daring decision. He cast [Aegis of the Void], eager to put it to the test against the construct power. In that crucial moment, he nced at the scarred-facedmander, who was engaged in a remarkable disy ofbat prowess on the other side.

    Themander drew five high-tier swords and manipted them with his spirit force. He used these weapons to engage the five drones, breaking their formation. Simultaneously, he confronted the colossal construct one-on-one, employing his considerable agility andbining it with the effective use of his spells. With every spell unleashed, he targeted the construct''s chest, gradually diminishing its power.

    As the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce for Emery, he couldn''t help but smile. "So that''s the trick," he murmured, beginning to understand the dynamics of the fight and the role he needed to y in this formidable challenge.

    This was precisely why Emery had issued the challenge in the first ce��to learn from themander''s strategies and tactics. Fighting alongside him was the most effective way to gain insight into how to navigate this perilous situation.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Emery nimbly evaded the onught of beams and reappeared, creating five illusory clones of himself. These phantoms immediately embarked on a frenzied charge towards the five aerial drones. Emery, however, adhered to themander''s tactical approach, channeling his energies and aiming his attacks at the colossal construct''s chest.

    Among the observing magus, there were approving smiles and nods, as they recognized Emery''s brilliant tactic. Though themander seeded in vanquishing all six constructs and drones first, Emery was not far behind, eradicating his targets just a several seconds after.

    Growing visibly irritated, themander barked, "Level 4!" The entire audience was suddenly on the edge of their seats, their excitement reaching a fever pitch as the challenge entered a higher and more demanding stage.

    creating arger number of clones to confront the drones. However, dividing his power amongst ten clones made each one In the next stage of the challenge, the difficulty had been significantly raised. Now, there were not just one, but three colossal constructs and a swarm of ten drones. Themander showcased his expertise,manding ten swords and skillfully engaging with the three constructs simultaneously. Emery adjusted his strategy by creating arger number of clones to confront the drones. However, dividing his power amongst ten clones made each one individually weaker. Emery was forced into a fierce battle, struggling to confront the trio of massive constructs. He nimbly evaded their attacks using his blink spell, and, when necessary, repelled them with his gravity spell.

    With an audience of elite magus watching, Emery saw an opportunity to impress. "I should give them a good show," he mused with a smile.

    Resheathing his [lightsaber] and activating his [Twilight Transformation].

    HOWLLL!!

    Under the influence of the powerful buffs from [Immortal Gate] and [Paragon''s Blessing], Emery''s battle power skyrocketed, leaping by over 500 points. With this immense strength, he could now shatter the metallic limbs of the constructs with his bare arms, showcasing his overwhelming might. As if that wasn''t enough, his enhanced [de ws] allowed him to systematically dismantle the constructs one by one, leaving a trail of metallic wreckage in his wake.

    Despite the challenging nature of the test, both Emery and themander almostpleted it simultaneously, impressing everyone who watched with their exceptional skill and prowess.

    Themander raised the stakes even higher. "Level 5!" he dered, setting the stage for an even more daunting trial.

    At this new level of challenge, with five constructs and thirty drones, even grand magus would find it difficult to clear. Themander, using this as an opportunity to test Emery''s limits, smiled and said, "Let''s see how long you can resist."

    He then calmly summoned the essence of his divine spell, [Sword Sanctuary] This incantation harnessed the power of ten sword artifacts, each shimmering with its own unique aura.

    The swords floated around him, forming an intricate pattern in the air. The des emitted a faint, radiant glow as they settled into their protective formation. It was like a whirlwind of shimmering steel, a barrier of divine des that defied intrusion.

    All the energy beams and physical strikes crashing upon the formation were met with an indomitable resistance. The barrier of des held firm, the strikes repelled, and the energy beams dispersed, leaving no dent or scratch upon its surface.

    Some of the onlookers expressed their disappointment, as they had hoped for a more aggressive disy of power. However, Jinkan quickly silenced them and exined, "You won''t be disappointed when themander uses this skill to save your life."

    Despite the overwhelming odds and the relentless onught from the constructs and drones, Emery refused to sumb. His body ached, and his limbs felt heavy, but he kept fighting, enduring the pain and the energy beams that bombarded him from all directions.

    Five long minutes ticked by, and still, Emery remained standing, defying the expectations of those who watched in awe. The determination and resilience he disyed were nothing short of astounding.

    In the next moment, Emery gathered and condensed his spirit energy while under fire, channeling it into a single, powerful burst of [Dao matter]. The explosion was devastating, obliterating half a dozen drones and severely damaging one of the constructs. It was a calcted risk, and it paid off, as Emery seized the opportunity to push forward, systematically clearing out more drones.

    As the number of opponents dwindled, it became increasingly apparent that it was only a matter of time before Emery would emerge victorious in the level 5 challenge. Themander and all the elite magus watched in silent awe as Emery''s performance defied all expectations.

    Thirteen grueling minutester, Emery stood as the sole victor, havingpleted the level 5 challenge, a testament to his unwavering determination and indomitable spirit.

    x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1818 Teams

    Chapter 1818 Teams

    Emery''s performance during the challenge had not only defied expectations but also left everyone in awe. His power and prowess far exceeded that of any other magus under 30 years of age, a fact that was not lost on the expeditionmander.

    Once the test was concluded, the scarred man, Neo, approached Emery with a serious and appraising gaze. "I am Neo," he stated, "wee to the team. I expect great things from you."

    Emery responded with the same friendly courtesy, genuinely impressed with Neo''s skill and strength.

    Noticing the positive interaction, Jinkan stepped in and added, "Great, now that everyone is here, we can finally begin training properly."

    Over the course of the next day and the one that followed, while Emery''s friends were putting forth their best efforts to secure a ce in the main team, Emery was undergoing intensive training with the special team, preparing for the uing expedition.

    In the celestial ruins, the Avalonian construct and the drones turned out to be among the least problematic obstacles. Inside the ruinsy an array of deadly traps and intricate defense systems that could spell doom for any magus who triggered them. Furthermore, as the magus ventured deeper into the ruins, they would encounter even more potent adversaries.

    One of the most feared opponents was the Order of the Avalon, a guardian of the Celestial Ruins. These constructs were created to near perfection in terms of humanoid design, standing at an imposing three meters in height. Forged from tier-5 Avalonian steel, they possessed the power of a Halfmoon magus. The Order was divided into six types: Knights, Archers, Spearmen, Warriors, Wizards, and Priestesses.

    As Emery and his fellow trainees soon discovered, their training room had its limitations. While they could only create 80% projections uracy of the constructs, they were still faced with an arduous challenge. These powerful adversaries were incredibly difficult to defeat, especially when they attacked in groups. The journey into the celestial ruins was bound to be filled with peril, with eachyer harboring its own unique dangers and mysteries.

    Emery''s training with his new team, consisting of Neo, Eeshoo, Mahinder, and Jinkan, was intense andprehensive. They focused on developing strategies and techniques to effectively deal with each type of construct and adversary they might encounter in the celestial ruins. Emery and Mahinder took on the roles of the powerful frontline, utilizing explosive close-range attacks and defense. Eeshoo assumed the backline position, relying on ranged attacks and spells. Jinkan yed a crucial support role with her mastery of multiple elements and various artifacts. Neo, positioned announced. The first to fifth-ce participants would make up Team A, while the other 5 would form Team B.

    in the middle of the team, served as the leader, guiding the group with his tactical expertise.

    In addition to battle training, the team delved into the intricacies of the celestial ruins by studying the vast database maintained by the Nephilim faction. This database included documented information from hundreds of previous expeditions into the ruins. Although the ruins were akin to an ever-changing puzzle, the Nephilim''s extensive knowledge and resources enabled them to identify recurring patterns and develop strategies to navigate them.

    As the third day of training came to an end, the results of Emery''s friends'' performance in their respective element teams were announced. The first to fifth-ce participants would make up Team A, while the other 5 would form Team B.

    Fire Team

    Leader: Kael

    Thrax - Fourth ce

    Feiling - Tenth ce

    ####

    nt Team

    Leader: Talio Greenbloom

    Mera - Fourth ce

    ####

    Ice Team

    Leader: ris Ainsworth

    Ashaka - Eighth ce

    ####

    Earth Team

    Leader: Darian

    Abrafo - Fifth ce

    ####

    Water Team

    Leader: Evi Wavesong

    Klea - Fourth ce

    YunXiao - Ninth ce

    ####

    Wind Team

    Leader: Aziz

    Chumo - Seventh ce

    Dyoo - Eighth ce

    ####

    Lightning Team

    Leader: Olvos Stormbringer

    Zetto - Third ce

    Fjolnir - Ninth ce

    ####

    Metal Team

    Leader: Jai Strider

    Julian - Sixth ce

    The results were in, and not everyone from Emery''s group had made it into Team A. Only Klea and Thrax had secured a spot, with Julian, Chumo, Ashaka, and Fjolnir not quite making the cut. Thepetition had been fierce, with Team A mostlyposed of half-moon magus, making it an impressive feat that the others weren''t at the very bottom of the rankings.

    The strategy was clear: Team A would serve as the main force, focusing on exploring the deeperyers of the Celestial Ruins, while Team B would provide support and take care of resources on the initial threeyers. They would cooperate, especially during times of danger when they would have to merge together to face the challenges thaty ahead.

    The Earth team, aware of their situation, gathered back into the provided residence to discuss their next steps and how they could make the most of this arrangement.

    Klea''s voice was the first to break the silence that had settled over the Earth team. She directed her gaze at Emery, her eyes reflecting a mix of determination and concern as she spoke, "If you guys prefer, we don''t have to join the Nephilim team. We can return to our initial n �C the seven of us exploring the ruins together."

    The truth was that the Earth team owed nothing to the Nephilim; if anything, it was the Nephilim who depended on them. They had observed the might of the Avalonian drones, and the thought of their friends being scattered in far-flung corners of the ruins, beyond each other''s reach, filled Klea with worry. The benefits of the ruins and the rewards promised by the Nephilim seemed insufficient to justify risking their lives �C lives that represented a precious few Earth magus.

    Klea''s sentiments wereced with the trauma of the past eight years. The vivid memories of their separation, the relentless danger they had endured, and the looming threat of their friends'' safety had left a profound impact on her. Now that they were finally reunited, she couldn''t muster enthusiasm for the prospect of facing simr dangers once again.

    "There are still 12 years until our duel with the Kronos, I am sure we can find other means to get stronger," Klea said

    She believed that they could be more formidable without the need to embark on a risky expedition. The idea of embarking on their own journey, free from the constraints of the Nephilim''s expedition, started to hold appeal.

    Thrax however, with his unwavering warrior''s spirit, stepped forward to voice his perspective. "This is the way of the magus," he dered, his tone resolute. "The only way to grow stronger is to dive into more dangerous battles, if we started topromise and take safer battles, we will never improve"

    Fjolnir, chimed in with a sense of pride in his junior. "Thrax is right," he affirmed, supporting the sentiment. It was clear that they believed in the path of challenge and adversity as a means of attaining greater strength.

    "Speaking as a true warrior, impressive," Julian''s response carried an undertone of irony. While his words seemed to align with Thrax''s impassioned stance, those who knew Julian well understood that he was subtly poking fun at such unwavering zeal.

    Julian''s perspective was grounded in a pragmatic and strategic mindset. "I think we should focus on the objectives at hand," he continued,ying out his practical approach.

    In Julian''s view, their primary focus should be on the mission''s sess and their collective advancement. This approach prioritized safety, unity, and efficiency, rather than recklessly chasing greater power.

    With the duel against the Kronos as their primary goal, Julian believed that their efforts should be concentrated on helping each member amass enough benefits to advance beyond the Crescent Moon Realm. Instead of risking their lives in the treacherous deeperyers for higherwprehension, he suggested channeling their power towards gathering an abundance of lower-level Crystal Shards, which were more immediately beneficial.

    The Romans believed that if Emery chose to remain on the first fewyers of the celestial ruins, they could establish their dominance over those levels. By doing so, they could outperform and outpace other low-level magus who might venture there.

    Julian''s idea, though presented without the fiery passion of Thrax''s arguments, carried a strong aura of practicality and wisdom. Chumo and Ashaka offered their opinions, hoping to find apromise that would best serve the group''s collective interests. But ultimately, the final decision rested with one individual.

    Julian turned to Emery, "Emery, what do you think?" The group looked to Emery, aware that his perspective would carry significant weight in this important decision.

 Chapter 1819 Request

    Chapter 1819 Request

    "What do you think Emery?"

    The question was poised, and the entire group waited with bated breath for his response. With Klea leaning towards the safer option, Julian was quite certain that Emery would align with his proposal. But Emery''s decision took everyone by surprise.

    Emery''s gazended on Thrax, acknowledging the warrior''s perspective. "I agree with you Thrax," he began, nodding in agreement, "We won''t get stronger unless we keep challenging ourselves in battle."

    The unexpected turn of events sent a surge of excitement through Thrax. He was visibly thrilled that Emery shared his viewpoint. However, before Thrax could fully bask in his victory, Emery interjected with a twist that left everyone stunned.

    "However, Thrax," Emery calmly continued, "I need you to stay in the B team instead."

    Thrax''s enthusiastic outburst was quickly met with frustration. "What! No! I want to go where the big fights are!"

    Emery, still unwavering, exined his reasoning. "No, you are the strongest among us. I need you to look after the others." His gaze then shifted to Klea, conveying a simr request. "I feel much safer if you all do not enter the deepyers."

    This unexpected turn of events left the group grappling with a mixture of emotions��surprise, disappointment, and the realization that their roles within the expedition were about to be redefined.

    Emery''s request had made both Klea and Thrax feel uneasy, and he understood their concerns. To address their worries, he exined his perspective.

    "Honestly, I don''t think either of you is currently strong enough for the inneryers. Joining us there would only increase my concerns and put us in greater danger,"

    Klea could find sce in Emery''s words. In contrast, Thrax, who seemed indifferent to the prospect of danger, responded differently. Emery recognized the need to persuade Thrax and offered him a different perspective.

    "Thrax, you''re undeniably one of the most formidable crescent magus out there, and you''re merely 2% away from entering the Halfmoon realm. I''d like you to concentrate on that first before engaging in any hazardous battles," Emery urged, addressing the same concern to Senior Fjolnier, who was also 2% away from reaching the Halfmoon realm.

    Emery reiterated his request for them to consider his n. The group found themselves in a somewhat awkward situation, as they weren''t ustomed to Emery taking such a dominant role in decision-making. It was evident that the eight years apart had brought about changes in him. At that moment, Julian stepped in, providing additional reasons to support Emery''s proposal.

    "I believe it''s essential to maintain good rtions with the Amarhiks," Julian pointed out, echoing his agreement with Emery''s n. "Emery should stay with the special team, and the rest of us should be able to manage on our own."

    The Roman, in a somewhat optimistic tone, then revealed that he had been offered the position of vicemander for Team B. He believed that this choice would allow them to maximize their efforts on the outeryers, focusing on resource acquisition and engaging in battles that were well within their capabilities.

    Thrax, though still harboring some annoyance, eventually agreed to this decision. Heid out one clear condition to Emery, his eyes gleaming with determination as he spoke. "If I manage to break through to the Halfmoon realm, don''t you dare stop me again," he asserted.

    Emery wore a knowing smile, fully aware of the significance of the task Thrax had set for himself. The 2% gap required toprehend thew and advance to the Halfmoon realm was a substantial challenge. Yet, he wholeheartedly supported Thrax''s condition, recognizing it as a potential source of motivation for the breakthrough.

    With the decision now made, Emery sensed that Klea was still concerned about his safety. To reassure her further, he approached her and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be all right." He hinted at having another backup strategy in ce to provide her with even more assurance.

    Emery had a well-thought-out backup strategy that could be his ticket to escape danger or provide crucial assistance to his friends when they needed it the most.

    As the discussion came to a close, Emery approached his Asian friend.

    "Chumo, I need to show you something,"

    "What is it?!"

    Chumo was taken aback by the enigmatic request but agreed nheless. Momentster, both of them vanished without a trace. The next morning, both reappeared with a newfound and significantly enhanced aura of darkness.

    With this n, Emery felt more confident in his ability to keep himself and his friends safe during their expedition into the Celestial Ruins.

    ####

    The following day, both Thrax and Klea made a surprising decision to retract themselves from Team A and instead join Team B. While this choice initially puzzled their teammates, Jinkanprehended their reasoning and gave her consent to their move.

    Turning her gaze toward Emery, Jinkan said, "As long as you help me, I won''t simply allow your friends to choose any team. I''ll ensure their safety."

    "Good to know,"

    With only three days remaining until the expedition, the Nephilim began distributing the promised artifacts and life-saving items. Given the constraints of their realms, these artifacts yed a crucial role in the sess of any expedition. As a member of the special team, Emery had ess to the finest-quality artifacts the Nephilim had to offer.

    "You may request any weapon," Jinkan informed Emery, "and we will provide you with a tier 6 one."

    Emery''s request for a new Nature staff instead of a tier 6 sword left Jinkan perplexed, and she couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you need a tier 6 sword? I could lend you a few if you want."

    The idea of possessing swordsparable to Excalibur did sound tempting, but Emery had different ns in mind. He responded, "Would it be possible to upgrade my tier 5 swords instead?"

    Emery had a deep attachment to his two special swords, [Savage Sword] and [Gentle Sword], and he was reluctant to part with them. However, he realized that tier 5 weapons were no longer suitable for his current strength, so he rarely used them anymore.

    "Is it possible then?" Emery inquired.

    Jinkan, proud but realistic, responded, "I''m not sure; three days might be a bit hard..."

    Emery pondered this for a moment. "I see... I guess it''s too much even for the Nephilim?"

    Jinkan understood Emery''s intention. Although it seemed to annoy her, she relented and extended her hand to collect the swords. "Fine! I will make sure they can be finished in time."

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1820 Last Day

    Chapter 1820 Last Day

    On thest day of their training, the facility received an unexpected visitor. It was none other than Delbrand, the renowned Grand Magus known as the Ghost of Lymhurst. He hade to observe the progress of the young human magus, offering valuable pointers and guidance to each member of Emery''s group. As a final gesture, he gathered the ex-Magus Academy ss together to address them.

    Emery''s group of five, Mera, Abrafo, YunXiao, Dyoo, Zetto, Jai Strider, Mahinder, Eeshoo, and Jinkan. There were a total of 14 members from his graduating ss in this faction. Delbrand shared his concerns, particrly about the escting war with the elves, and expressed his worry that the elves might make a move during the uing expedition.

    He emphasized the importance of staying alive and fighting another day, a lesson often overlooked by young and talented magus. Delbrand''s words carried a weight of experience and wisdom.

    After his address, the former headmaster approached Emery and conveyed some troubling information. He informed Emery that his name was among the top on the elves'' wanted list. However, he gave Emery a solemn warning: "Keep your eyes open, Emery. The elves are not the only ones who wish you dead."

    Emery nodded gratefully and replied, "Thank you for your warning." The warning from the former headmaster was a stark reminder of the dangers that awaited him beyond the training facility.

    After receiving the warning note, the grand magus, Delbrand, left the training facility to head to the event location earlier and with their trainingplete, Jinkan extended an invitation to all participating magus for a grand feast at the Amarhik''s pce.

    Upon arrival, they were met with a magnificent sight of multiple renowned figures from the Amarhiks faction hosting the event. The atmosphere was filled with merriment and warmth as a magus of different backgrounds came together to socialize and build connections.

    The event took a slight turn when one person entered the room, capturing everyone''s attention. It was none other than the head of the Amarhiks family and the leader of the faction himself. Ajax Nephilims. His presence wasmanding, and his aura exuded a palpable sense of authority.

    "Father, d you cane" Said Jinkan with a deep respect to her father.

    The supreme being stayed at the gathering for a mere ten minutes, taking the opportunity to personally greet the young talents. He paid special attention to Jinkan and Eeshoo, showing a keen interest in their potential. Before leaving the feast, Emery noticed that the faction leader cast a searching nce in his direction as if probing him for something. Then, with a warm smile, the faction leader left the gathering.

    That evening, after a satisfying dinner at the Amarhik''s pce, the Earth team returned to their shared residence. Delbrand''s warning had left them with a sense of apprehension, but they were resolute and ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.

    As the night wore on, the group gathered together for what they knew might be theirst evening of togetherness before embarking on the expedition. The atmosphere in the room was a mix of excitement, anxiety, and determination. They discussed their strategies, shared stories of their past, andughed over shared memories. It was a bittersweet moment, knowing that they would soon part ways for a while.

    Amidst the camaraderie and preparation, Klea finally found the courage to visit Emery''s room. She entered quietly and spent the night with him. They both understood the challenges they were about to face, and their embrace was a source offort and reassurance, reminding them of the love that bound them.

    That night, in the quiet moments they shared, their love bloomed and offered sce in the face of the uncertain path thaty ahead.

    ####

    As the sun''s first rays heralded the morning of the long-awaited expedition, the excitement and anticipation hung heavy in the air at the magus facility. All 100 magus, including Emery, had gathered, their voices filled with a sense of purpose and determination.

    Yet, amid the hustle and bustle, there were two surprises that awaited Emery. The first came in the form of a sleek steel box prepared by Jinkan, and as she presented it, the weight of anticipation became almost unbearable. Emery''s eyes lit up as he gazed upon the container, understanding that it held something precious, something he had been eagerly waiting for.

    "As promised," Jinkan said with a smile that hinted at the grand revtion within.

    [Gentle sword]

    [Long Sword - Tier 6]

    [Length : 1.1 meter, Weight : 85 kilograms]

    [Masterpiece Quality]

    [Legendary soul binding]

    [Savage de]

    [Long Sword - Tier 6]

    [Length : 1.1 meter, Weight : 142 kilograms]

    [Masterpiece Quality]

    [Legendary soul binding]

    Emery''s anticipation and excitement grew as he beheld his upgraded swords. [Gentle Sword] and [Savage de] had undergone a remarkable transformation.

    The two swords gleamed with a newfound brilliance, their surfaces adorned with intricate engravings and the telltale marks of a high-grade weapon. While the additionalyer of metals had significantly increased their weight, it felt as though the swords had grown with him, now perfectly bnced and harmonized with his strength.

    "Thank you, Jinkan,"

    The other surprise came in the form of one figure, walking into their midst was a figure that drew Emery''s excited attention��ast-minute addition to their team. The magus couldn''t hide his tion at the sight of the half-human and half-machine figure.

    "As!! You made it!!" Emery eximed, his face breaking into a wide grin. It was clear that As had not only fully recovered from his previous injuries but also undergone significant upgrades to his machineponents. As a half-moon magus, As had made remarkable progress and had quickly secured his ce among the top 5 of the fire team.

    With the unexpected reunion and the team now fully assembled, the atmosphere was charged with anticipation. All preparations wereplete, and it was time to embark on their expedition into the celestial ruins. Their leader, Jinkan, took charge with amanding presence.

    "Let''s go!" she dered, her voice resolute.

 Chapter 1821 Parting

    Chapter 1821 Parting

    "We will separate from here," Jinkan dered with a sense of finality.

    Emery, along with the entirety of Team A, a collective of 50 magus, would be departing on a distinct vessel to rendezvous with the core Nephilim team. The remainder of theirrades would embark on another ship, forming an unofficial Amarhiks team.

    As the moment of departure drew near, Emery turned his gaze to his friends, absorbing the presence of each familiar face onest time. He offered them his heartfelt well-wishes, hoping for their safety and sess in the challenges thaty ahead.

    Eeshoo, standing beside Emery, offered words of encouragement and reassurance. "Don''t worry about them," he said, "we need more of the good luck wishes than they do."

    The group made their way onto a medium-sized spacecraft and soared through the skies for a few minutes, gradually approaching the colossal Nephilim gship, the "Judgment." With a mixture of anticipation and determination, they set foot on the star-ss ship.

    Jinkan led the group deeper into the vast expanse of the Nephilim gship. While navigating the ship''s interiors, they encountered a group of magus who appeared to be waiting for their arrival. At the helm of this assembly was a familiar face, LinHao, the Amarhiks prince.

    Observing that there were only 100 magus apanying LinHao when he was supposed to bring 150, Jinkan inquired with a hint of curiosity, "Not all here yet, cousin?"

    In response, LinHao chuckled and confidently retorted, "No need. A hundred is enough to protect me, and if I ever require more, I can always rely on you, can''t I, little cousin?"

    It became apparent that LinHao had squandered 50 of Amarhik''s allotted spots, a fact that irritated Jinkan. Unlike her rigorous preparations and dedication to the uing expedition, LinHao appeared indifferent to the whole affair.

    Emery, in the meantime, attempted to sense the abilities of the 100 magus apanying LinHao. He discerned that 10 of them were at the full moon realm, 30 were at the Halfmoon realm, and the remaining 60 were crescent moon magus. Their collective presence exuded a sense of discipline, akin to soldiers awaiting orders.

    Recognizing the futility of engaging in a confrontation with her somewhat irritating cousin, Jinkan chose to walk away, saying, "Let''s not keep the other families waiting." Her irritation lingered, but she was determined to focus on the mission at hand.

    The massive ship''s interior was abyrinth of corridors and chambers, and it took them several minutes to reach the main hall. Here, they found a gathering of grand magus elders and hundreds of magus, as the hall began to fill with the Nephilim''s greatest young talents from a myriad of families. It was a congregation of 1000 of the most promising young magus, a testament to the scale and importance of the uing expedition.

    A mechanical voice resonated through the ship, announcing, "The spaceship Judgment will leave shortly, destination sector 3741, ETA 4 hours."

    Following the announcement, one of the grand magus elders approached LinHao and Jinkan, offering his respects and saying, "You are invited to join the VIP lounge."

    Linhao responded with a smirk, "Alright, I thought for a second there you wanted me to wait among these lowlifes." With a gesture, he signaled five of his full moon magus to apany him to the VIP lounge. Meanwhile, Jinkan invited Eeshoo and Emery to join her.

    As they made their way toward the designated lounge, Emery couldn''t help but notice that the gship had already begun its journey and was now entering hyperspace, hurtling towards its destination.

    As Emery, Jinkan, and Eeshoo entered the VIP lounge, they found themselves in a room that was worlds apart from the bustling main hall. This chamber was a haven of rxation, filled with dozens of people casually mingling, sipping drinks, and sharing conversations. It was a stark contrast to the impending battle they were about to embark on; the atmosphere felt more like a social gathering than a pre-expedition briefing.

    Linhao immediately gravitated towards a group of people, seamlessly blending in as he shared heartyughs with the crowd, while his five full moon magus loyally stood guard by his side.

    Jinkan couldn''t help but heave a deep sigh as she observed Linhao''s carefree demeanor. Turning to Emery, she jestingly said, "If I ever be like that one day, just do me a favor and put an end to me."

    Eeshoo, nce at Emery saying "She''s just joking."

    The trio found a spot in the lounge, and Jinkan began pointing some of the individuals in the room to Emery. "These are the VIPs. It''s good for you to know them, so you don''t end up identally killing them if you cross paths in the ruins," she remarked with a hint of humor, implying that Emery was more than wee to kill the other 1000 if the situation forced him to.

    Amid the chatter andughter in the VIP lounge, Emery noticed a distinct Nephilim uniform. He recalled their encounter on the Centauri, where Zephyr had showcased his prowess as a familiar face that caught his attention. It was Zephyr, dressed in the distinct Nephilim uniform. He recalled their encounter on the Centauri, where Zephyr had showcased his prowess as a spirit master.

    Upon seeing Emery''s curiosity, Jinkan decided to provide some context. "That''s Zephyr from the Aztebas family. He''s one of their top talents," she exined. Emery remembered that the Aztebas were one of the three prominent Nephilim families.

    "Even though he''s technically still my cousin, Zephyr has no im to the family''s throne. This year, it seems none of the Azteba royalty joined the expedition. It makes them appear a bit disorganized, but you should consider them more dangerous."

    As the conversation unfolded, the lounge''s calm ambiance was abruptly shattered by the sound of a breaking ss. Emery''s attention swiftly shifted to the source of themotion. There stood Linhao, the Amarhiks prince, engaged in a heated argument with a group of other magus. Jinkan''s expression transformed from casual conversation to a mixture of frustration and exasperation as she muttered, "That idiot Linhao!"

 Chapter 1822 VIP

    Chapter 1822 VIP

    In the midst of the heated argument, Emery focused on the man Linhao was confronting. He had wavy blond hair, amanding presence, and was surrounded by a group of full moon magus, much like Linhao''s protective entourage. Among the group, there was one young man, approximately 17 years old, who stood out from the rest. From a distance, his powerful aura was palpable, so much so that it made Emery gasp for breath.

    Emery couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked Jinkan, "Who is he?" The question lingered in the air, but Jinkan had no time to respond immediately. She leaped into the middle of the dispute, positioning herself in front of Linhao and addressing the man with wavy blond hair.

    "Prince Liam," Jinkan began, her voice a mix of authority and diplomacy, "we''ll be heading into battle in just a few hours. There''s no need for confrontation now. Please, allow me to handle my cousin."

    The man''s expression began to change from one of anger to a cid smile, as he responded, "Yes, you''re right, Jinkan. I may have overstepped. My mistake."

    With that, he calmly walked away from the scene, leaving Jinkan to turn her attention to the irate Linhao. Unexpectedly, in a fit of rage, Linhao pped Jinkan across the face. The action incited a surge of anger in Eeshoo, who was visibly furious. However, Jinkan intervened, restraining her fianc��. She calmly assured Eeshoo, "It''s alright, I''m fine."

    from resolved.

    Linhao, still overwhelmed by emotion, shouted, "How dare you! You damn bitch! Don''t you ever do that again!" The lounge was filled with tension and astonishment as the quarrel subsided, though it was clear that the peace was fragile, and the situation remained far from resolved.

    Jinkan led Eeshoo back to their seats, firmly gripping his hand as they retreated. The Amarhiks princess exhaled deeply and then downed her drink in one swift gulp, a determined look in her eyes.

    Emery observed her actions with curiosity, his brows furrowed slightly as he questioned, "You could have dodged that p, but you took it on purpose... why?"

    Jinkan''s expression had transformed into a smile as she leaned in closer to Emery, her voice a whisper amidst the lively lounge. "That''s the easiest way to calm him down," she exined.

    She understood that, no matter how irritating her cousin Linhao might be, his well-being was crucial for the Amarhiks family. If anything were to happen to him, it would weaken their position, potentially jeopardizing the Amarhiks'' standing among the Nephilim.

    As for the other man in the argument, Liam Azazel, he held the prestigious position of being the third in line for leadership in the Nephilim Thorne. In fact, the man was the one leading the Azazel family''s expedition, a formidable group of 300 powerful magus.

    Emery''s curiosity was piqued, and his next question centered on the mysterious young man who had left quite an impression. It was Eeshoo who provided the exnation.

    "That''s one of the Nephilim faith children," Eeshoo began.

    The Nephilim were a unique faction that thrived on the power of faith. They boasted millions of temples spread across thousands ofs, and every millennium, this umted faith had the power to grant them the birth of a special child, a Faith Child. These children were said to be filled with extraordinary powers stemming from the vast wellspring of faith.

    Jinkan was the one who continued, "That young man, named Nael, is just a crescent moon in terms of magus strength, but he has already mastered the power of the cosmos."

    Emery couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement upon hearing this remarkable revtion. The notion that a grade 5 faction like the Nephilim had such a hidden talent within their ranks only fueled his anticipation for the uing expedition.

    As the four-hour journey neared its end, the gship approached its destination, and Emery was met with a captivating sight. Peering through the window, he observed the immediate vicinity: three dozen spaceships enveloping a mobile space station. Of these ships, five were of the star ss.

    This impressive disy of the human armada was not the primary focal point of interest. In the distance, beyond this spectacle, Emery''s gaze locked onto a colossal construct suspended in space, dwarfing all around it, resembling a moon. Further beyond, an elven armada loomed, mirroring the human presence, and to an uninformed observer, it might seem like the precursor to a vast and cataclysmic battle between the two races.

    "We have arrived at the destination," the ship''s automated voice announced.

    Within minutes, the 1,000 Nephilim magus began the process of disembarkation. Some opted for smaller family craft to navigate, while others traversed the vast expanse of space on their own. Their destination was the main dome of the space station, where more than 30,000 human magus had already convened. This was the site of ''the gathering,'' the anticipated congregation that would mark themencement of their grand expedition.

    Upon reaching the space station, Emery discovered that the Nephilim had set up a designated area exclusively reserved for grade 4 and 5 factions. The space was meticulously organized, providing an air of distinct prestige for those of higher rank and capability.

    As Emery settled into this allocated space, he gazed out the window and noticed a ship with a unique and unmistakable design. It was none other than the Taurus, the gship of Zodiac City.

    As the ship docked at the space station, an assembly of formidable individuals disembarked. Each one appeared fierce and battle-hardened, boasting crescent and half-moon realms. They were led by a man whom Emery recognized all too well �C Zach Talon.

    Despite the hundreds of magus present in the vicinity, Zach''s gaze seemingly found Emery among the crowd. Eight years had passed since theirst encounter, but now, once again, they stood facing each other in the midst of this monumental event.

    x x x x x

    Author Note:

    The WSA 2023 Evaluation is here! Each reader has 12 random novels to evaluate. If you received my new novel, "Re: Apocalypse Game," on your list, please kindly give the book a read and provide your evaluation. If not, please support the novel by giving it a read anyway. Your support would go a long way in increasing the chance of me winning thepetition. Thank you very much!

 Chapter 1823 Grade 5

    Chapter 1823 Grade 5

    Seeing the dragon prince once again gave Emery a swirl of mixed feelings. There was indeed a long-standing, unfinished rivalry between them. Thest time Emery had seen Zach was during the Magus tournament, Zach had visited him afterward, only to find Emery''s lifeless body.

    As the two approached each other, the atmosphere grew heavy with unspoken words and lingering tension. The weight of their past encounters seemed to hang in the air, casting a shadow over their present meeting.

    Suddenly, a group of a dozen magus in uniform marched up to them. They were the Magus enforcers. A high-ranking captain, a seasoned and authoritative figure, led them.

    Emery was taken aback when the other enforcers saluted Zach, addressing him in a firm and respectful tone, "Commander, we have been expecting you. Please follow me."

    Zach stood still for a moment, his gaze fixed on Emery, and he said, "I''m d you''re still alive." With those words, Zach turned and followed the enforcer units, his two dozen half-blood magus in tow.

    As Zach walked away, Jinkan approached Emery, her expression a mix of curiosity and amusement. Shemented with a lighthearted tone, "You two are always so intense." Her gaze shifted to Eeshoo, and she yfully added, "Why can''t we be more like them?"

    Emery''s curiosity about Zach''s role with the enforcers was piqued. As he pondered the connection, Jinkan decided to shed light on Zach''s impressive position.

    "Do you not know?" Jinkan began with a yful yet informative tone. "Your pal, Zach, isn''t just the youngestmander of the Magus Military, he''s also a renowned war hero."

    Jinkan went on to exin that while the various factions were here to reap the benefits of the expeditions, the Magus Alliance had sent their enforcers to ensure peace and, when necessary, engage the elves in battle.

    She shared the details, revealing, "The information I have indicates that 3,000 young enforcers were chosen for this crucial task, and your friend was selected as one of the threemanders leading the entire legion."

    Emery couldn''t help but be amazed by the news. It seemed that Zach had indeed achieved what he set out to do eight years ago.

    As the space station dome filled with more and more magus, various factions began to gather and form their groups. Jinkan took a moment to highlight a few of the prominent Grade 5 factions.

    "Of course, you know about the Arknd and the Cross faction," she mentioned with a nod.

    Emery''s eyes darted around, scanning the bustling crowd. It took him a few seconds to spot Olivier, the Sword Saint, among the Arknd faction members, and Shatter Cross alongside his inhuman bodyguard Anzi Tamasi within the other group. Both were engrossed in their faction''s preparations.

    Seeing so many familiar faces and old acquaintances from his days at the Magus Academy left Emery brimming with excitement. This ce had truly be a grand reunion for Magus Academy graduates.

    Jinkan went on to point out the three of the "Big 4" Grade 5 factions, eachparable in stature to the Nephilim.

    "The Imperium, the Arcanum, and the Oculus," she stated, emphasizing the significance of these mighty factions.

    Emery couldn''t help but notice the imposing presence of the Imperium, a faction he had encountered on several asions in the past. The members of the Imperium stood out with their oversized, high-tech armors. While they were primarily known for their technological prowess, for this particr event, the Imperium had brought along their notorious ck Temrs, a formidable force in their arsenal.

    The Arcanum, on the other hand, specialized in Arcane magic, a field of magic that had proven to be highly reliable within the alliance. Emery had some experience with arcane magic, having seen it in action during his time under Commander Shepherd, the human leader at the Demon''s Pit prison. The precision and power of Arcane magic always left asting impression.

    As for the Oculus, they held the reputation of being the most mysterious and were often regarded as an ancient magus. Among all the factions, they were the oldest, and their emblem, a golden eye, added to their aura of enigma and wisdom. The Oculus had an air of timelessness about them, and Emery couldn''t help but feel a sense of reverence when he looked in their direction.

    Emery devoted some time to probing each of the factions and was astounded to discover that thebined total of full moon magus among them exceeded three hundred. These were the cre?me de cre?me of young magus talent from across the universe.

    Jinkan, realizing Emery''s interest, reached into her belongings and produced an item, a bracelet, which she then handed to him. "You''ll need this," she exined, "It contains all thetest information about the expeditions, including the Nephilim''s updated intelligence."

    Emery affixed the bracelet to his arm, and when he scanned it toward his small group, instantaneously, a wealth of information began to flow into his mind.

    [Neo]

    [Magus Realm: Full Moon Magus]

    [Battle Power 525]

    [Soul force 362]

    [Law of light 36%]

    ####

    [Mahinder]

    [Magus Realm: Half Moon Magus]

    [Battle Power 422]

    [Soul force 221]

    [Law of Holiness 22%]

    ####

    [Eeshoo]

    [Magus Realm: Half Moon Magus]

    [Battle Power 395]

    [Soul force 311]

    [Law of light 12%]

    [Law of Scorching Sun - 19%]

    [Law Comprehension - 31%]

    Emery carefully examined his team''s information, getting a clearer picture of their strengths and potential. However, his curiosity was piqued when he tried to ess Jinkan''s data:

    [Jinkan Nephilim]

    [Information not found]

    It was clear that there was some ssified information about Jinkan that wasn''t readily avable. This only fueled Emery''s curiosity about what she might be hiding.

    As he explored the bracelet''s capabilities further, he stumbled upon two fascinating functions. The first allowed him to ess approximately 95% of the data on the magus surrounding him, providing valuable insights into their strengths and abilities. The second function provided real-time information regarding the expedition itself:

    [Human Magus participants]

    [1734 factions]

    [Total magus: 32,123]

    [Crescent Moon: 28,228]

    [Half Moon: 3,422]

    [Full Moon: 474]

    This data revealed the vast number of participants registered for the expedition, with the numbers continuing to grow in real time. It was an impressive disy of the expedition''s scale and significance.

    As Emery delved further into the data, he discovered a detailed breakdown of the full moon magus, and the information provided was quite surprising:

    [Full moon grade 1: 382]

    [Full moon grade 2: 91]

    [Full moon grade 3: not avable]

    This grading system raised questions in Emery''s mind, and the device quickly provided the answers:

    [Grade 1: having within the minimum Law Comprehension]

    [Grade 2: having advancedw or high-level Law Comprehension]

    [Grade 3: having advancedw and high-level Law Comprehension]

    Emery couldn''t help but analyze his team members based on this new grading system. Neo fell under Grade 2 as a full-moon magus, Mahinder held a Grade 2 status as a half-moon magus, and Eeshoo remarkably achieved a Grade 3 as a half-moon magus. What astounded Emery was that, despite being ssified as a half moon, hisw umtion was substantial enough to be considered as a full moon Grade 3, making him one of the most powerful participants in the expedition. This revtion left him both surprised and motivated.

    Discovering that there were 91 more magus of Neo''s caliber filled Emery with excitement. To think that so many formidable magus were part of this expedition only fueled his determination. The Grade 3 full moon magus, such as Emery, were indeed a well-guarded secret weapon, akin to the faith child of the Azazel family. The importance of this information was not lost on Emery, and he silently thanked Jinkan for providing him with such valuable insights.

    As the stage at the end of the dome began to fill with people, Emery spotted Zach, standing amongst a dozen others, including magus in uniform, grand magus, and even one supreme magus. It became evident that the briefing for the expedition was about tomence. A grand magus, introduced by Jinkan as a member of the Magus Alliance Council, stepped forward to address the crowd. The atmosphere grew more serious as everyone turned their attention to the speaker.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1824 Briefing

    Chapter 1824 Briefing

    "Magus of the Alliance! Wee to the most pivotal expedition of your magus life!" The man addressing the eager assembly was a prominent member of the Magus Council, who called himself Fury Hammar serving as a representative of the illustrious Magus Alliance. His voice resonated throughout the spacious dome where magus of diverse backgrounds had gathered for this momentous asion.

    The council membermenced the briefing by introducing a dozen venerable grand magus elders. Emery saw Delbrand standing among them. These respected individuals would be overseeing and guiding the events to ensure that everything unfolded as smoothly as possible.

    Following this introduction, he shifted the spotlight onto a figure who was nothing short of legendary in magus circles �C Imperio, a renowned supreme magus. Imperio had earned his reputation as the suprememander of the Magus Alliance''s formidable military, a position of utmost authority and responsibility.

    The atmosphere within the dome was electric with anticipation as these revered figures were presented. Their presence underscored the gravity of the expedition and the importance of its sess for the Magus Alliance.

    Next, the council conducted a remarkable ritual. Holding a gleaming golden staff aloft, they cast a potent seal that marked the palms of Emery and every participant. As they gazed at the fresh tattoo on their skin, they were informed of its purpose: a means for the Magus Alliance to locate and aid them when they were in dire need. It was a reassuring gesture, even though the magus understood that with only 3000 enforcers and no grand magus among them, their protection might have its limitations.

    However, the council had a n in ce to establish secure basecamps on the second and fourthyers. These pces would serve as a refuge for any magu who required assistance, a sanctuary in the midst of the expedition''s challenges.

    The council''s final words resonated with a sense of gravitas. "You are the future of the alliance. We wish for your safety and the triumphant sess of the expedition. Good luck to all."

    The grand spectacle continued as a colossal screen disyed a countdown timer, indicating just one hour remaining before the ruins would open. Simultaneously, Emery witnessed nine advanced devices detach from the exterior of the space station, gradually making their way toward the immense constructs.

    Apanied by at least one grand magus and a dozen magus donning space suits, each device floated and encircled the towering structures, unfurling into massive rings. These nine teleportation gates were strategically positioned to face each of the constructs'' nine sides.

    To add to the spectacle, nine more rings materialized, surrounding the stage at the end of the dome where the assembly of magus stood. The anticipation in the air was palpable.

    As the stage was set, the council issued a call, prompting the 10,000 magus from grade 4 and 5 factions, along with the VIP figures, to approach.

    "That''s our cue," Jinkan dered,

    The system of the Magus Alliance unfolded before Emery''s eyes, where high-grade factions held the privilege of entering the ruins as part of the first wave, followed by the military, andstly, the remaining participants.

    As they advanced toward the front stage of the dome, approaching the teleportation ring, Emery couldn''t help but cast a scan behind him, trying to locate his friends among the 20,000 magus who were part of the second wave. After a few moments, he spotted Klea in the crowd, and their thoughts connected, with her voice gently whispering in his mind, "Just focus on your fight; don''t worry about us."

    "Take care," he replied in his thoughts.

    Emery''s attention refocused on the group of 50 individuals, theirpanions as they began to disperse into smaller subgroups of nine. Among them, Jai Strider disyed unmistakable excitement as he gathered his own team, joined by As, Mera, Abrafo, and Zetto, who led their respective groups toward distinct teleportation rings.

    Jinkan took charge of a particrly special team of five and a protective detail of five full moon magus. Along with Emery, these two groups headed towards the ninth ring, the one leading to the [Light Vault]. This specific ring was in high demand, drawing almost 2000 magus who had congregated at this particr gate, each diligently preparing their strategies for the imminent confrontation.

    Prince Liam was a prominent figure in this assembly, with a following of 300 Azael magus, and he chose to bring a hundred of them along for this expedition. Additionally, the Aztebas contributed 50 magus to the group, further supported by Zephyr.

    However, it wasn''t just Jinkan from the Amarhisk n who joined this crucial mission.

    Lihao, made his presence known. "Don''t worry sister I got you covered" What made his contingent more formidable was that he didn''t just bring his fullplement of 100 magus to this group, but he apparently allocated thest 50 slots to a mercenary group operating outside the Nephilim faction. This group wasposed of 50 individuals in dark attire, bearing multiple dark tattoos on their arms. Emery recognized them as magus from the Coven of Shades, the same group as Wex, one who had fought alongside them and tragically perished in the Demon''s pit.

    With the addition of this formidable reinforcement, Linhao nowmanded a total of 150 magus. He smiled wickedly as he conveyed to Jinkan, "Just stay close to me, little sister, and you will be fine,"

    Jinkan''s decision to bring only 10 magus with her had initially put her at a numerical disadvantage whenpared to the other Nephilim groups. The odds seemed stacked against her. However, she remained resolute and undeterred, disying a remarkable resolve that Emery found inspiring.

    In response to this numerical challenge, Jinkan revealed a hidden card up her sleeve. She confidently announced, "We have an ally of our own." With those words, Emery witnessed four distinct factions approaching their position,prising a total of 20 individuals. Among them, Emery recognized two groups - the Proxima faction and baster from the Centauri. Apanying them were the three magus who had previously tested Emery in the Proxima pce and a spirit master named Uria, a young prodigy who had earned a spot among the top 10 baster spirit masters. Notably, Uria had managed to defeat Zephyr in a past confrontation.

    The arrival of these young magus was a significant boost to the group''s morale. They were, without a doubt, the most talented individuals from the two grade four factions, their presence radiating a sense of strength and potential that infused Jinkan''s group with newfound confidence. With these promising magus by their side, Jinkan felt much better equipped topete on equal footing with the other Nephilim groups in this challenging endeavor.

    Jinkan''s call for unity resonated with the assembled groups. "Here is our little coalition; let''s work together!" she dered, assuming a leadership role in this alliance. The diverse group of magus and spirit masters now stood united in their purpose, prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead.

    As the one-hour countdown reached itsst few seconds, the mysterious ruins around them began to emit a radiant glow. Simultaneously, the ring portal activated, and it was time to make their move. "Let''s go!" Jinkan urged, and with determination, they all stepped through the portal into the unknown, ready to confront the challenges of the [Light Vault].

    ####

    In the distance, towards the far reaches of the dome, a small party of magus stood, their attention fixed on the gate portal as it slowly saturated and began to open. Among them, a magus with scaly skin expressed his concerns. He mentioned, "Aunt Hecate, that one called Emery joined the first wave. It''s going to be challenging to catch up with him."

    Hecate, a female magus imbued with the power of a full moon, responded with a calm assurance, "Don''t worry, Triton. We don''t need to follow him. It''s fortunate that they''ve separated... We shall follow the other six instead. Do you understand?"

    Triton nodded in acknowledgment, his trust in his aunt''s judgment evident. "Yes, Aunt, I will follow yourmand."

    Hecate turned her gaze towards the other four magus apanying them, and her eyes rested on the silent and strong-looking figure among them. She addressed this individual, "Your father Zeus has high expectations for you, Hercules. Don''t disappoint me."

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1825 Dive

    Chapter 1825 Dive

    The countdown reached its climax with the final seconds ticking away:

    10... 5... 3... 2... 1...

    And then the moment they had all been anticipating arrived with a resounding announcement:

    [The Celestial Ruins has opened]

    Simultaneously, as the notification resounded, the teleportation ring came to life. A massive surge of all 2000 magus dash towards the ring, eager to step through. But as part of their nned strategy, Jinkan held them back for a few crucial seconds, building up the anticipation and tension. Then, with resolve, she called out, "Let''s go!!"

    The teleportation process was swift and immediate, whisking them away to the teleportation gate on the vast, dark expanse of space that hovered ominously above the immense celestial construct. As they emerged on the other side, Emery couldn''t help but feel as though his very being was being probed by the enigmatic energies that emanated from the construct itself. In the midst of this surreal experience, a mechanical voice prated his thoughts:

    [Detected Magus life - 8 years, ess granted]

    [Wee to the Celestial Ruins]

    [Your current points are: 0]

    The notification was like a badge of initiation into the unfolding expedition, signifying Emery''s role in this grand venture. As he flew closer to the celestial construct, he noticed the emergence of two other groupsing from different directions.

    Emery''s attention was drawn to the left side, where he observed a sizeable gathering of elves, numbering around five hundred. All three major elven factions: dark elves, wood elves, and high elves. Each subgroup had its own separate factions and their presence together signified the rarity of this grand convergence.

    Unlike the alliance that had made use of prepared portals for their arrival, the elves had made a journey from their nearest spaceship some of them sported peculiar devices attached to their feet. These devices hinted at their mastery of elven technology and magic, designed to enhance their agility and mobility in the air.

    On the right side, Emery beheld a significantlyrger assembly of more than 5,000 magus. This magus represented a diverse mix of individuals, each wearing a unique outfit and disying a range of distinctive features. They shared amon distinction: they hailed from the neutral zone, were ssified as rogue magus, or simply held no allegiance to either the human or elven factions.

    This gathering exuded an air of disorganization and chaos, in stark contrast to the more regimented groups seen thus far.

    Notably, some members of this eclectic assemge had attempted to bring spaceships along with them. However, the moment these vessels drew near to the celestial construct, they malfunctioned and broke down. Emery recognized this as part of an ancient defensive system, meticulously prepared by the celestials to prevent any spaceships from approaching the construct. It was a reminder of the ancient power and technology at y within this enigmatic realm.

    Despite the chaotic nature of this group, some of the magus among them exhibited a daring spirit, and maneuvered their way through a menagerie of space creatures, all with the shared objective of rushing into the celestial construct.

    A pivotal moment urred when the celestial constructs suddenly came to life, their intricate mechanisms awakening to release a torrent of thousands of flying drones. It seemed that these drones were meant to serve as the unconventional weing party for the iing magus, an unexpected and formidable challenge.

    With a fierce resolve, magus from all three sides began to respond. Spells were cast with precision, and weapons were swung with a singr purpose: to annihte the iing drones. It was a chaotic scene as the magus from the humans, elves, and the unaffiliated groups joined forces to battle these unexpected foes. Their goal was clear: get closer to the celestial construct while fending off the drones.

    These drones were identified as the Avalonian drones, creations imbued with the power of magus. Some magus possessed the rare ability to instantly dispatch these drones, while others opted for a more coordinated approach, ganging up on them to ovee the challenge. A few, perhaps the most agile and resourceful, relied on dodging the drones'' advances and made a beeline for the celestial constructs.

    While there had been an agreement among the three groups to avoid unnecessary conflict with one another, tensions inevitably escted as they drew closer to the constructs. Some individuals, whether intentionally or not,unched friendly attacks that resulted in skirmishes breaking out between the groups.

    This was precisely why Jinkan had made the strategic choice to keep her group away from the frontline, seeking to minimize the chances of unwanted conflicts and maintain cohesion among her allies.

    Jinkan''s prudent decision to keep her group from taking the frontline became increasingly apparent as the chaos unfolded around Emery.

    In the midst of the drone onught, he witnessed several Imperial ck temrs employing their formidable weapons to eliminate several rogue magus who had been obstructing their progress. The mes of their attacks seared the air, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake.

    Meanwhile, a group of Arcanum magus used their expertise to establish a coordinated formation. This formation created a pathway through the swarm of drones, allowing their contingent to advance toward the celestial constructs rtively unimpeded.

    As the human magus continued to close in on the celestial constructs, the elves recognized the urgency of the situation and hastened their own progress. They unleashed their magical powers, sending torrents of energy to st apart the drones that blocked their path.

    Simultaneously, Emery''s group found themselves engaged in a fierce sh with the Avalonian drones. Neo, using his impressive array of multiple swords, acted as a protective shield for the group, defending against the relentless drone assaults. Eeshoo, on the other hand, harnessed his magical prowess, employing his [soaring shuttle] to crack the drones with skill and precision. Not to be outdone, Emery activated his [attraction] spell, pulling one of the drones closer to him, and alongside Mahinder, they bombarded it into pieces.

    A notification promptly appeared in Emery''s mind, marking his achievement:

    [You destroy Avalonian drone]

    [Your current points are: 5]

    This marked the beginning of their point umtion of the ruins, and it was a testament to their effective teamwork and resourcefulness in the face of the unexpected challenges thaty ahead.

    Earning those initial 5 points by destroying an Avalonian drone alongside Mahinder filled Emery with a sense of excitement and aplishment. It was a reminder of the stakes and challenges reminiscent of his previous Andora mission, and the pursuit of these points kindled a renewed determination within him.

    However, as more and more drones continued to converge, encircling their group and the other 20 magus, it became clear that the danger was far from over. In response to this escting threat, Proxima and Albatross magus joined forces, pooling their strengths and magics tobat the relentless onught of drones.

    Jinkan remained silent, her watchful eyes carefully assessing the situation from her position behind the protective guard of the 5 full moon magus. She keenly observed the progress of the other magus as they delved into the celestial construct. After a tense minute of monitoring the situation, and realizing that a substantial number of magus had managed to pass through and make their way inside the construct, Jinkan locked eyes with Emery and conveyed the long-awaited signal.

    As soon as Jinkan gave the signal, Emery sprang into action, casting his [Spatial Gate] to facilitate the swift transit of all thirty magus in their group. In a matter of moments, they had traversed through the gate and found themselves right behind the Arcanum magus, following in their wake.

    The collective group, their spirits filled with anticipation and resolve, made their way towards the heart of the celestial construct. Their destinationy at the center of the massive structure, where a colossal metallic gate, stretching for a mile in width, loomed before them. The gate''s surface was adorned with intricate glowing runes, and it was an awe-inspiring sight.

    As they approached this monumental gateway, it began to open up, as if responding to their presence. Without hesitation, the magus in Emery''s group and their Arcanum counterparts dived into the opening. In that decisive moment, they became the very first group to enter the [Light Vault].

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1826 Vault

    Chapter 1826 Vault

    Upon passing through the massive gate, Emery''s group found themselves in a vast tunnel. It was truly an otherworldly sight. The tunnel was colossal, stretching out in front of them seemingly without end. It was about a mile wide, and its walls were adorned with intricate, glowing rune patterns that pulsed softly with an ethereal light. These patterns seemed to have a life of their own, moving and shifting as if responding to some mystical rhythm.

    As they flew further into the tunnel, Emery and hispanions could see half a dozen golden arches adorning the walls. These arches marked the Avalonian gates, the entry points to theplexbyrinth that connected to thousands of smaller vaults.

    The sheer scale of the tunnel was overwhelming. It felt like entering an ancient, mystical realm where endless possibilities and unknown challengesy ahead. The atmosphere inside the tunnel was chilly, and the air seemed to vibrate with a strange energy, adding to the sense of anticipation and mystery.

    A momentter, the tunnel''s defensive system sprang into action in the form of a massive mirror that emitted a powerful beam capable of annihting any magus in its path. The Arcanum magus proved to be resourceful in creating a formation that could withstand such an attack.

    Simultaneously, hundreds of drones began pouring out of the walls, initiating a battle between the Arcanum magus at the front and the iing drones. It took only a moment before these drones turned their attention to Emery''s group as well.

    Amidst the chaos, a massive explosion erupted from the Arcanum''s ranks.

    As this unfolded, the hundred Arcanum magus made their move, breaking into three distinct groups and selecting different Avalonians gates. They appeared to have a specific strategy in mind, dividing their forces to explore multiple paths within the tunnel.

    Behind Emery''s group, more magus entered the gates, and additional drones streamed fort to stop them.Emery wasted no time, prompted with their initial n to created another portal for the group.

    In mostary environments, he could form gate spanning over 500 miles with ease, but within this mysterious realm, his Khaos energy''s influence was somewhat limited. Nevertheless, he managed to create a portal spanning 100 miles, which was sufficient to ensure their progress and put some distance between themselves and the other groups of magus.

    He generated one portal after another, their shimmering forms beckoning the group as they raced through, allowing them to bypass the relentless drones. They went through ten spatial gates, each propelled them deeper into the maze, passing trough more than five dozen of Avalonian gates, they reached what appeared to be the end of the tunnel.

    Now that they have reach their intended location, Jinkan decisively chose one of the Avalonian gates to enter, and a mechanical voice echoed in their minds, announcing their destination.

    [You are entering Light Vault 167]

    The group sessfully reached a vast chamber that presented a unique blend of natural cave-like features and intricate golden metallic structures. The environment was adorned with silvery grass and glistening crystal on the walls, and most importantly, it offered a breathable atmosphere and gravity that allowed them to move freely.

    Elowen, a magus hailing from the baster faction, couldn''t contain her excitement. "We made it first!" she eximed.

    Emery''s exceptional skill with spatial maniption hadn''t gone unnoticed, and Ignatius, the courteous magus representing the Proxima faction, approached him with admiration. "I see you are not just a great spirit magus; you are also a master of space. You have my highest respect."

    The rest of the group sprang into action, each magus contributing their expertise. Some cast spells to scout the area, seeking any potential threats. Meanwhile, others worked to erect a formidable barrier��a powerful seal designed to obstruct anypeting groups from essing this newfound chamber.

    Jinkan took charge of the situation, deploying a squadron of 10 small drones to scout the caverns while also releasing 20 of the colossal three-meter-tall metal golems��a cutting-edge creation of the Nephilim. Each of these formidable golems possessed the strength of a dozen saint warriors and the capacity to obstruct any magus who dared to challenge them. Their primary role was to serve as a warning, signaling to any intruders that they were facing the Nephilim, and providing Jinkan''s group with valuable time to react.

    Approaching theposed Uria baster, Jinkan inquired, "Any insights?"

    Uria, the most adept spirit reader within their group, calmly pointed in two different directions. "One is situated to the west, approximately 150 miles away. The other is positioned to the north, approximately 300 miles from here."

    As the most powerful spirit reader among them, Uria could sense phenomena from much greater distances. Emery also attempted to sense the presence 150 miles to the west and detected a faintly elevated energy amidst the countless readings saturating the caves. However, his attempt to reach the entity positioned 300 miles to the north was met with no sess.

    With a newfound sense of direction, Jinkan turned her attention to Emery and inquired, "What''s your range in this ce?"

    Emery knew that he couldn''t im an impressive range here due to the abnormal gravity, limiting his portal creation to a mere 50 miles. It paled inparison to the abilities of a spirit master, and he couldn''t help but feel its inadequacy.

    "50 for now, but give me time to be more familiar with the ce, and I can jump further," Emery exined.

    Jinkan nodded and pointed to their nearest target. "Alright, I''ll take that 50."

    It took Emery a few moments to prepare, but eventually, he located the spot and opened a portal. This portal allowed them to enter the vault without being easily tracked by others, affording them more time to achieve their objectives. However, their entrance ced them right in the midst of Avalonia drones and constructs, forcing them into an immediate confrontation.

    "Let''s warm up!" Jinkan dered, and Emery along with the group of 30 magus began to battle.

 Chapter 1827 Teamwork

    Chapter 1827 Teamwork

    As soon as they came out of the portal, adozen Avalonian drones and three of the constructs came charging at them, with several more following close behind.

    "Clear them out before moree!" Jinkan ordered, remainingposed and shielded by her five full moon bodyguards.

    As their group began to dominate the battle, Emery decided to change his fighting style. He retrieved his new weapon from its sheath.

    [Rampant Staff]

    [Nature Staff - Tier 6]

    [Length: 1.8 meters, Weight: 12 kilograms]

    [Masterpiece Quality]

    [Legendary soul binding]

    The Rampant Staff, a true masterpiece of craftsmanship, had been meticulously forged from the ancient, enchanted woods that had witnessed the ebb and flow of countless ages. Infused with the enigmatic essence of darkness, it blended seamlessly with the inherent power of nature. This uniquebination gave the staff a profound aura, making it a perfect representation of the harmony between two contrasting forces. It was an artifact of immense power, one that Emery had specifically requested and was graciously lent by the Nephilim for this important expedition.

    Holding this exceptional magic staff in his hands, Emery could feel its energy coursing through him. The connection between the staff and his magic was palpable, amplifying his abilities as a nature mage. His [Jade Root] spells, a signature of his magic arsenal, became exponentially stronger under the staff''s influence. The upgraded spells were nothing short of formidable; they could now entangle and subdue even the mightiest Avalonian construct along with several apanying drones simultaneously.

    Emery''s newfound power was not to be underestimated, and his ally Mahinder seized the opportunity presented by this surge in strength. With a calcted and powerful [One hundred sacred palm] technique, Mahinder descended upon the restrained foes, delivering a devastating barrage of blows that reduced the captives to mere fragments. Thebination of Emery''s enhanced spells and Mahinder''s martial prowess proved to be an unstoppable force on the battlefield.

    [You destroy Avalonian drone]

    [You destroy Avalonian drone]

    [Your current points are: 16]

    As Emery busily tended to his supporting role, he couldn''t help but take a moment to evaluate the overall strength of the group. Theposition of magus in theirpany was quite diverse.

    The five full moon magus responsible for guarding Jinkan were all at grade 1 level, which ced them a tier below the likes of Mahinder and Eeshoo, who were both formidable grade 3 half moons.

    On the other side, Proxima, represented by the Centauri Kingsguard, had Lambert as their leader. Lambert, a grade 2 full moon magus, was at the helm of a group of six knights, all of whom were also grade 2 half moons. Their grade two status came from shared expertise in the mastery of thew of swords.

    The squad''s seamless cooperation was further enhanced by the presence of Ignatius, a spirit master, and Zerre, a frost mage. Both Ignatius and Zerre were formidable grade 1 full moon magus in their own right, adding a wealth of versatility and magical prowess to the group''s capabilities.

    [Lambert]

    [Magus Realm: Full Moon Magus]

    [Battle Power 555]

    [Soul force 421]

    [Law of Light - 2% ]

    [Law of Sword - 10%]

    [Law of Metal - 30%]

    #####

    [Ignatius]

    [Magus Realm: Full Moon Magus]

    [Battle Power 450]

    [Soul force 355]

    [Law of Sword - 5%]

    [Law of Light -30% ]

    #####

    [Zeere]

    [Magus Realm: Full Moon Magus]

    [Battle Power 462]

    [Soul force 402]

    [Law of Ice -32% ]

    [Law of Light - 8%]

    However, in stark contrast to the Proxima, the baster group of ten excelled in long-range spirit attacks. Most of them were spirit master disciples, and they all held the rank of half-moon. The exception was Elowen, a full moon who wielded her musical instrument as a unique weapon, and one special magus who had their own distinct talents. Their diverse range of abilities made them formidable adversaries in battles that required a more strategic and ranged approach.

    [Elowen]

    [Magus Realm: Full Moon Magus]

    [Battle Power 465]

    [Soul force 315]

    [Law of Light - 30% ]

    #####

    [Uria Albatross]

    [Magus Realm: Full Moon Magus]

    [Battle Power 515]

    [Soul force 465]

    [Law information not found]

    Emery couldn''t ess specific information about thew the man was using, but the man''s battle prowess and his soul force level were sufficient indicators of his extraordinary abilities. It was clear that he was a true monster, a grade 3 full moon magus, at the top of his game.

    While the other magus struggled in one-on-one battles against the relentless drones, this man disyed remarkable skill. He dispatched the drones with apparent ease using a seemingly simple sword constructed from spirit energy.

    After a few minutes of intensebat, they managed to clear the surrounding area of drones. Jinkan made the decision to hold off on using Emery''s teleportation spell just yet. Instead, she led the group of 30 magus down a 100-mile path filled with ongoing battles against more drones. Her intention was evident: to ensure that the group became acquainted with each other''s strengths and capabilities, thereby improving their teamwork and cohesion.

    Emery, still exhrated by his newfound staff''s power, decided to call upon his [Summon Greater Nature Familiar]. As he chanted the spell, a massive lizard materialized before him. This creature was constructed from even stronger woods, boasting incredible strength. It was more than capable of engaging a construct with a battle power rating of 400, holding its own in a prolonged standoff.

    Emery mounted the enormous lizard, positioning himself above it, and continued to cast support spells to aid the group.

    As they pushed forward, locked in intensebat with wave after wave of drones, they managed to eliminate more than a hundred of the mechanical adversaries in just a mere 10 minutes. However, their brief victory was interrupted by an urgent warning from the golem ced near the portal, alerting them to the presence of another iing group.

    Jinkan urgently instructed Emery to create the final portal that would take them to their intended destination.

    The mechanical voice reverberated in their minds:

    [You have located an Avalonian Temple]

 Chapter 1828 The Temple

    Chapter 1828 The Temple

    In the aftermath of their previous battle, the group managed to salvage a collection of tiny celestial shards. Each of these shards was considered priceless, as they held the potential to advance a magus in theirprehension ofw. What made the shard found in the Light Vault even more precious was that it carried theprehension of thew of light, a rare and sought-after attribute.

    For magus, even if they didn''t personally require the understanding of thew contained within these celestial shards, the market value of each was substantial. A single shard could fetch a price equivalent to a red spirit stone, amounting to 10,000 units on the Magus Alliance market. With such lucrative rewards at stake, it was clear that delving deeper into the vaults was a worthwhile endeavor.

    However, the true grand prizey within the heart of the celestial temple, and this was the main objective that the group was determined to reach.

    As the group approached the ornate door leading into the celestial temple, they were confronted by four celestial constructs that had emerged from the walls of the entryway. A brief but intense battle ensued, during which they skillfully eliminated these defenders, clearing the path for their progress. With the constructs defeated, Jinkan stepped forward and confidently pushed open therge door.

    Beyond the entrance, the group found themselves in a vast dome-shaped chamber. The walls were made of glistening gold metal, adorned with intricate patterns and designs that gave the ce an aura of majesty and grandeur. At the heart of this chamber was the centerpiece of their quest �C a medium-sized celestial crystal, approximately a hundred timesrger than the tiny ones they had collected from the drones. It hovered in the center of the dome, emitting a soft, ethereal glow.

    Yet, as they entered the room, the intricate patterns on the walls began to emit a crimson radiance, and an rm-like sound echoed through the chamber. A message reverberated in their minds, casting an air of tension and anticipation.

    [Celestial Trial started]

    As the warning signal red, the already tense situation escted. Ten celestial constructs manifested from the walls, emerging menacingly from both the left and right sides. From above the ceiling, a swarm of drones descended like a dark cloud. To make matters even more precarious, ten mirror-like weapons positioned themselves to take aim, their beams primed and ready to fire.

    "Alright, let''s execute the n," Jinkan dered resolutely. It was evident that this trial called for the coordinated effort of numerous magus.

    With the two additional factions added to their team, Jinkan remained confident in their collective abilities to ovee this formidable challenge.

    Upon Jinkan''s signal, the Albatross spirit magus, Uria, swiftly moved to the right side of the room. Uria drew his unique weapon, a jade flute, and employed an extraordinary musical technique to skillfully divert the deadly energy beams emitted by the mirror-like weapons.

    The remaining spirit magus promptly heeded Elowen''smand and rallied under her guidance to assemble a powerful barrage of spirit weapons. Using her harp, skillfully orchestrated a counter-offensive aimed at systematically eliminating the drones one by one.

    Lambert, leading the Proxima magus, made a formidable presence on the left wing of the room. His team skillfully prepared a defensive sword formation, ready to intercept the iing celestial constructs. The coordinated movement of their des created an imposing barricade, deterring the constructs from advancing further.

    Simultaneously, Ignatius and Zuree, the long-range specialists, took up positions to tackle the drones that approached from above. Ignatiusunched his devastating long-range attacks, while Zuree employed her frost magic to create protective barriers that shielded the group from the aerial threats.

    As the two factions efficiently held the nks, Jinkan issued her nextmand with precision.

    "Neo! Now!"

    Neo, the leader of the Amarhiks special team, led the group closer to the celestial crystal. Each member was fully prepared for the impending challenge that awaited them as they neared the crystal''s proximity.

    As expected, as they approached the crystal, sentient-like golden metal emerged from the floor, forming a massive humanoid construct. This construct was powered by the crystal shard, which acted as its core, and it stood at a towering five meters in height.

    [Avalonian juggernaut]

    [Mythical creature- level 40]

    This formidable entity possessed a formidable battle power of 600, surpassing that of a full moon magus. The juggernaut wielded two enormous, rounded maces, each of which posed a terrifying threat.

    Fortunately, this part of the trial involving the massive construct was included in their training regimen. With well-practiced coordination, Neo and his team approached the challenge with confidence.

    Initially, Neo nned to utilize his [Sword sanctuary] to create a protective barrier against the surrounding drones and constructs, allowing the rest of the team to engage the juggernaut. However, with the two factions guarding their left and right sides, Neo seized the opportunity to initiate the assault on the colossal construct instead.

    He activated his skill, [Aerode Strike], causing all ten sword artifacts to soar toward the juggernaut. These ethereal des converged on the construct from all angles, immediately springing it into action as it wielded its maces to defend against the onught.

    CLANK CLANK CLANK

    As the sound of metal shed, Emery promptly executed his part in the battle. His support spell, [Gravitational Pressure], applied considerable force to the heavy construct, reducing its speed. In addition, he cast [Jade Roots] to ensnare the creature''s limbs, further restricting its movement.

    "Good work!" the monkmended him. Emery''s strategic spellwork wasplemented by multiple explosive attacks that targeted the construct''s vulnerable metal joints.

    Following this barrage of attacks, Eeshoo employed the might of his [Sr st]. Rather thanunching the fiery spell from a distance, he dashed toward the construct''s head and thrust both of his burning hands inside, causing intense damage.

    The massive construct was subjected to a relentless assault. Neo''s high-grade swords relentlessly struck its body, Mahinder''s palm strikes fractured its joints, and Eesho''s mes ravaged its interior.

    Jinkan stood her ground, observing how the preparations she had meticulously nned had worked wonderfully under hermand. In just a matter of minutes, they seeded in breaking down the formidable Avalonian Juggernaut.

    The group breathed a collective sigh of relief as the celestial temple''s defensive mechanisms ceased, and the intricate patterns on the walls returned to their usual white glow. The remaining guarding dronesy motionless, leaving their precious celestial shards ready for collection.

    The mechanical voice rang out in their minds:

    [You have destroyed the Avalonian Juggernaut]

    [You have cleared the Temple Trial]

    x x x

 Chapter 1829 Intruder

    Chapter 1829 Intruder

    As soon as the notification arrived, the intricate glow on the walls returned to its previous white light, and the rest of the guarding drones also stopped functioning. Their celestial shards were left scattered around the chamber, gleaming with the promise of invaluable power.

    The gratifying chime in their minds marked not only the culmination of their arduous trial but also a monumental achievement. Each of the 30 members within the group was bestowed with a generous 50-point boost, a substantial reward that promised to enhance their future prospects, inspiring them to reach even greater heights.

    Emery couldn''t help but nce at his points, thoroughly satisfied with the substantial progress they''d made in just a little over an hour since the inception of the expedition.

    [Your current points are: 52 (102)]

    Jinkan''s casual yet confident demeanor was contagious as she walked toward the remnants of the vanquished celestial Juggernaut. Among the metallic debris and celestial shardsy a single item �C a thin golden medal adorned with intricate, ancient runes.

    "We''ve secured five of them," Jinkan announced nonchntly as she collected all five medals. These medals were the coveted keys that would allow magus to progress into the secondyer of the ruins, a necessary step for deeper exploration. With five of them in their possession, the group was well on their way, requiring only another 25 to ensure everyone could advance.

    Jinkan briefly showcased the medium-sized celestial shard to the group, giving them a glimpse of the invaluable treasures they had acquired. She then carefully stored it, promising to distribute them among the group at ater time, as they had nned. A sense of anticipation and purpose-filled the chamber as they prepared for their next venture into the heart of the ruins.

    The Nephilim princess swiftly produced a device that disyed a visual map of the entire vault, crafted from the information collected by the numerous flying drones she had dispatched upon their entry.

    While the drones had only managed to cover about 80% of the vast cavern, they provided enough data to give aprehensive overview of the situation within. The map showcased various aspects, such as dead ends, the concentration of celestial drones and constructs, and most crucially, the location of the next temple.

    Jinkan''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she shared her findings, "This is a medium-sized cave with five temples. If we''re lucky, clearing this vault may be all we need."

    Eeshoo voiced a pertinent question, inquiring about the intruders. By this time, the ten golems stationed at the gates had been destroyed, yet they had managed to transmit a visual of a group of at least 50 magus��a substantial gathering of Neutral Zone magus. While Rouge Magus was typically not a major concern, the fact that they had dared to destroy the Nephilim''s marked golem indicated their unwavering confidence in their abilities.

    "That audacious magus," Jinkan muttered, a tinge of annoyance evident in her tone at being interrupted by this development.

    Neo, with determination in his eyes, inquired, "What''s the n?" He was poised to lead the group, awaiting Jinkan''s instructions.

    Jinkan, taking a moment to contemte the map and the locations of the next temples, exhaled deeply. "Let''s stay focused on our objective," she dered. She extended her arm to point to two temples that were conveniently positioned close to each other. Afterward, her gazended on Emery.

    Emery, aware of the group''s eagerness to proceed, sighed and nodded. "Alright, I''ll create a teleportation gate," he said. Positioned near the center of the vault and guided by the visual information provided by Jinkan, Emery felt confident in his ability to execute a longer-range teleportation. With swift precision, he conjured shimmering portals, ready for use.

    They gathered around the portals, mentally preparing themselves for whaty ahead. Neo and the others stood ready, their resolve unwavering. With only two portal jumps, they embarked on their journey to the next temple.

    To ensure their safety inside the temple and to prevent any unwanted surprises, Jinkan tasked Uria with guarding the entrance. Uria, with his heightened spirit reading abilities, stood as a sentinel at the front door. His watchful presence ensured that no one could infiltrate their position unnoticed, unless maybe to a magus like Emery.

    The second temple they encountered was strikingly simr to the first, both in design and the number of drones. Even the behavior of the Avalonian Juggernaut mirrored their previous encounter. Having learned from their previous battle, Neo took on the responsibility of defending against the mirror beams from above. With a more thorough understanding of their adversaries, the group found it easier to navigate the temple''s challenges.

    As they emerged victorious, the familiar notification chimed in their minds:

    [You have destroyed the Avalonian Juggernaut]

    [You have cleared the Temple Trial]

    In just 16 minutes, they had sessfully conquered the temple. This time, their efforts were rewarded with four golden keys, a sign of progress in their quest to unlock the Celestial''s vaults.

    "Let''s waste no time and move on to the next one," Jinkan urged the group, determination in her voice.

    Disregarding the celestial drones they encountered on their path, the group pushed forward, sprinting towards the next temple situated a mere 50 miles away. This time, they proved even more efficient, clearing the temple in just 13 minutes. Their swift aplishment was marked by the retrieval of the third celestial shard and the acquisition of six golden keys.

    With the third temple conquered, Uria, ever watchful and perceptive, pointed out, "Those groups seem to be headed toward our next objectives. What would you like to do?"

    Jinkan responded, "I don''t like surprises. Let''s turn the tables and surprise them instead."

    Her words underscored the importance of gaining thorough intelligence on the rival groups before taking further action.

    They soon discovered that the group of rogue magus was well-prepared for a confrontation.

    x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1830 Rogue Magus

    Chapter 1830 Rogue Magus

    Approaching the other group took Emery and hispanions several minutes. As per Jinkan''s request, they were fully prepared, brimming with anticipation and determination as they drew nearer to their destination.

    Jinkan led the Amrhiks group alongside the Proxima head, theirbined forces heading directly for the Celestial temple. As they closed in on their objective, a group of 50 magus, dressed in a bewildering array of outfits that seemed like abination of three or four different group, rushed out from the temple area to wee them.

    Emery''s group, numbering 20 magus, now found themselves facing off against these rogue magus, the group of 50. The numbers were certainly in favor of the rogue magus, but upon seeing who they were confronting, a noticeable hesitation swept across their expressions.

    After all, the majority of these rogue magus were mere crescent moon level, with some only at the new moon stage. There were ten of them who had reached the half moon stage, offering a somewhat higher level of expertise, but there were no Full moon magus that could challenge them.

    In the midst of this tense standoff, Jinkan took a casual step forward, hermanding presence asserting itself. She spoke with authority, addressing the assembled group of rogue magus, "Who is the leader here?" Her inquiry hung in the air, prompting a momentary pause as they awaited a response.

    Three of the half moon magus, seemingly the highest-ranking among the group, took a step forward, each disying distinct reactions to the confrontation. Of the three, the one who exuded the greatest aura of strength and confidence locked his gaze onto Jinkan. With a faint smile and a respectful bow, he introduced himself, "I am the leader here; my name is Rolo. You must be one of the Nephilim nobles."

    As Rolo spoke, Emery cast his gaze upon the man and, using the device provided by Jinkan, received a stream of information. The device''s disy illuminated with details about this enigmatic figure:

    [Rolo Eopa]

    [Magus Realm: Half Moon Magus]

    [Battle Power: 385]

    [Soul Force: 228]

    [Law of Light - 2%]

    [Law of Fire - 21%]

    Additionally, the device provided information about Rolo''s notoriety as one of the new space pirate leaders in the Neutral zone. It also revealed that the two individuals standing beside him, despite belonging to different groups, were known bandits of the same area. What particrly caught Emery''s attention was the statusbeled "kill on sight," indicating that eliminating these individuals would not incur any repercussions for their respective factions and was unlikely to cause trouble for therger magus alliance as well.

    Jinkan''s response was a model of calm authority. She addressed the group led by Rolo directly, her voice steady and firm, "Get lost from this vault. We have taken im of this ce."

    The Nephilim princess demonstrated an unexpected degree of caution, allowing these intruders the opportunity to leave without conflict. In Emery''s estimation, the group of 50 rogue magus posed little real threat to theirbined forces.

    In response to Jinkan''s directive, Rolo spoke, a hint of wryness in his tone, "I''m sure there are plenty of things to share. But if you fancy this temple, we shall leave this one to you."

    Jinkan was not pleased with this response, her patience reaching its limits. With a decisivemand, she ordered, "Round them up." The situation had escted, and it seemed that peaceful coexistence was no longer an option as the confrontation between the two groups reached a turning point.

    The moment Jinkan issued themand, a flurry of action unfolded across the celestial temple. Multiple energy signatures suddenly materialized around the area. These were the Albatross magus, demonstrating their exceptional skills at concealing their energy signatures. They positioned themselves with precision, encircling the ce and simultaneously confronting a group of hidden magus.

    Among these hidden magus were ten individuals, equipped with artifacts that made them challenging to detect. However, their concealment abilities proved insufficient against the prowess of the Albatross spirit masters. The rogue magus were taken aback as they witnessed their tenrades willingly returning, their eyes vacant of any pupils, having been ensnared by enchantments.

    Simultaneously, the Proxima knights readied themselves for the impending engagement, positioning themselves to encircle the group of 50 rogue magus. They awaited the final order, poised for action as the situation in the celestial temple escted to a tense standoff.

    Amidst the tense standoff, Rolo, the magus who had introduced himself as the leader of the rogue group sought to defuse the escting confrontation by suggesting, "Wait, there must be a way we could settle this without a fight."

    However, one of the other half moon magus beside him, evidently more inclined towards confrontation, urged, "Brother, there are more of us! There''s no need to be afraid!"

    Rolo responded sternly to hisrade, "You fool!" Before he turned his attention back to Jinkan. With both arms raised in a sign of surrender, he conceded, "Alright, we will leave this vault to you. Just let us go."

    Jinkan, however, disyed a measured determination. She casually pointed out five of them with her finger, all of whom were half-moon magus. Her tone was unwavering as she dered, "I need these five. As for the rest of you, you may choose to leave or meet your end here."

    The Nephilim''s princess directive set the wheels in motion, and Emery was the first to respond. He firmly tapped his new staff into the ground, and almost instantaneously, roots sprouted from the earth, ensnaring the feet of the five individuals selected by Jinkan. Rolo''s anguished cry pierced the air, as he urgently implored hisrades, "Fight them!! Fight!!"

    Several among the rogue magus dared to charge forward, driven by desperation, but they were met with swift and decisive retaliation. Eeshoo, wielding his [Soaring Shuttle], and Neo, with his flying sword,unched formidable attacks that left their adversaries critically wounded after just a single strike.

    The female Albatross Magus, began to y her musical instrument, producing a haunting melody that sent shivers down the spines of those with weaker minds. The new moon magus were the first to sumb to this mental assault, dropping their weapons and hastily retreating. Witnessing the Proxima knights step aside letting them leave, the remaining rogue magus followed suit.

    Within the span of just a minute, only the five individuals pointed out by Jinkan remained in front of the temple, their fate sealed by their refusal toply.

    Jinkan, with a sigh of disappointment, expressed her hope for greater loyalty, remarking, "I had hoped you bandits would have more loyalty than this... this is just pathetic." The situation had been resolved with minimal confrontation, and the Nephilim princess retained control over the celestial temple.

    The five rogue magus struggled relentlessly to break free from Emery''s root spell, but their efforts proved futile. Rolo, realizing the futility of resistance, finally surrendered. He implored Jinkan, "You win... Please, tell me what you want. I''ll do anything. Just let us go."

    Jinkan, her gaze steady and unyielding, directed her attention to the three half moon magus who had remained rtively passive throughout the confrontation. She remarked in a casual tone, "You three should be fine, as long as you tell me who those two were."

    Upon Jinkan''s words, Emery sensed a surge of spirit energy emanating from the two magus behind him. This energy provided them with the power to break free from his root spell, and with newfound determination, they made a hasty escape in opposite directions.

    Jinkan, quick to react,manded, "Do not kill them!"

    Lambert and Mahinder were poised to apprehend the fleeing magus.

    However, the situation took an unexpected turn. A strange and powerful energy began to emanate from the two escapees. Bright, radiant light erupted from their chests, bathing the area in an otherworldly glow.

    The sudden burst of energy sent shockwaves that forcefully pushed Lambert and Mahinder back, thwarting their capture attempt. In a matter of seconds, the two escapees were consumed by the intense radiance, disintegrating into countless fragments. There remained no trace of their souls, leaving behind an eerie sense of emptiness.

    Jinkan let out a deep sigh, her disappointment evident. She turned her attention to the three terrified captives and said, "Now, tell me everything you know about those two."

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1831 Schemes

    Chapter 1831 Schemes

    The Ancient Celestial Ruins expedition was an event of paramount significance, and its oue had far-reaching implications for the new generation of magus within the universe. It was a high-stakes endeavor, marked by the potential for the rise or fall of those who embarked on this journey.

    The challenge of not being able to assign senior or influential elders from different factions to apany the younger magus frequentlypelled these factions to enlist mercenaries. These hired individuals served various purposes, such as reinforcing their ranks, safeguarding faction interests, or conducting discreet investigations into the activities of rival factions.This environment made it ripe for secret plots, hidden agendas, and intricate schemes to unfold among the participants.

    However, the situation they had just witnessed was particrly unusual. To witness two young half-moon magus, individuals of notable talent within the magus universe, resorting to the drastic measure of burning their own spirit soul was a conspicuous anomaly.

    "How did you find those two?" Emery inquired

    The Nephilim princess, gave her insight, "Simply because we have no data about them. They are too powerfull to be considered nobodies and their records were too clean to be bandits. I can understand the asional anomaly, but the presence of two such individuals in the same group is definitely amiss."

    Jinkan''s concern was not unfounded, and it raised the specter of hidden motivations and concealed identities. The quest for information was now at the forefront, with Uria taking on the role of interrogator, he began using this spirit reading to question the three captive bandit leaders.

    They confessed that they had indeed been paid and tasked with the mission to shadow, eliminate, or spy on the participants from grade 4 and 5 factions. However, they professedplete ignorance regarding the identity of their employer, except for the two individuals who had tragically chosen to take their own lives.

    The revtion raised questions about the identity and motives of the puppeteers pulling the strings. "What should we do with these three?" Neo inquired, seeking guidance on their fate. In response, Jinkan issued a decisivemand. With a simple gesture, she terminated the lives of all three bandit leaders instantly, capturing their spirit souls to be delivered to the relevant authorities. The swift and decisive judgment was a fitting end for individuals who had engaged in criminal activities.

    Emery, his curiosity unabated, inquired further, "So, who do you think is behind them? Could it be the elves?"

    Jinkan contemted the question thoughtfully, her response casual but reflective. "It could be," she acknowledged. "Or it could be someone within my own faction, or anyone powerful and formidable enough to coerce a talented half-moon magus into willingly participating in this scheme." The possibilities were asplex andyered as the enigma surrounding the mysterious duo whose actions had set this chain of events into motion.

    Upon Emery''s inquiry, Jinkan proceeded to produce a unique item, a scroll crafted from a distinctive type of skin. She proceeded to write a message using ink, the wordsing to life on the surface of the scroll. Once the message wasplete, she ignited the scroll, reducing it to ashes. A piercing, screeching sound emanated from the burning scroll before gradually fading into silence.

    The item she had used was a "Phantom Whisper Scroll." It represented one of the few covert methods for sending a message out of the ruins, designed for the utmost secrecy and discretion.

    "I have dispatched the message," Jinkan confirmed, her tone resolute. "The family willunch an investigation into this matter. In the meantime, we shall proceed as nned."

    With three celestial temples still remaining within the vault, Jinkan decided to divide their group to clear them separately. Emery opened a portal to the closest temple for the Albatross faction to enter, and the Proxima magus were assigned to the temple directly in front of them.

    "Alright, we are heading to the one furthest," Jinkan dered. The journey took them two jumps to reach the final celestial temple within the vault.

    With only ten members in their group, they proceeded with a more cautious approach. They first contended with the four construct guardians outside the temple''s entrance. Once inside, they positioned themselves at the gateway to fend off the iing ten constructs and drones. It was only after sessfully repelling this initial wave that they proceeded to the temple''s centerpiece, where a formidable juggernaut awaited.

    Jinkan exhibited confidence in her team''s abilities, refraining from sending her five bodyguards into the fray. She observed with assurance as Neo adeptly blocked the mirror beam on the ceiling, while Eesho engaged the giant construct from a distance using his [Soaring Shuttle]. Emery and Mahinder executed precise close-quarters explosive attacks.

    Given the substantial number of drones they had to contend with, it took them nearly 40 minutes to clear the temple, twice as long as it would have taken with their full group. Nheless, their efforts were rewarded with the long-awaited notification:

    [You have cleared the Temple Trial].

    Clearing the celestial temple in this manner was the default procedure, and it was the same approach that the other teams were employing.

    Emery reopened his portals to reunite with the rest of their group, only to discover that the Albatross faction had alreadypleted their task and patiently waited for them. The Proxima magus joined them just a few minutester. It was evident that these teams were more than capable of clearing the temple independently.

    With the required 30 pieces of gold medals in hand, they now faced a decision: they could either return to the golden arches from which they initially entered or seek another set at the opposite end of the vault.

    The choice before them was seemingly straightforward, as both options led to different vaults to explore. However, when channeling their spirit energy to activate the golden medals they had acquired, the intricate runes on the teleportation arch began to shift and transform, aplex dance of symbols and lines. This transformation give them acess into another destination.

    [Celestial Crossings]

 Chapter 1832 Objectives

    Chapter 1832 Objectives

    The initial hour of the expedition was characterized by sheer chaos. Over 100,000 magus, from various factions and races, sought to enter the celestial ruins through the nine different ess points. The scale of the operation was immense, with tens of thousands of drones and hundreds of traps springing into action as the firstyer of the ruins was breached. Unfortunately, without proper preparation, the consequences were dire, resulting in the loss of thousands of magus'' lives and the critical injury of many others even before they could step foot into the firstyer of the ruins.

    In situations like this, being among the first to dive into the ruins often meant taking on the role of cannon fodder. These pioneers bore the brunt of the initial trap activations, effectively serving as the vanguard in a perilous expedition. A select few with exceptional skills could seize the opportunity to slip through the defenses before they were fully engaged. However, for those whogged behind, the perils were not limited to the traps; they also had to contend with the congestion of magus all vying to enter the ruins simultaneously.

    The Magus Alliance, setting aside politics and personal interests, had devised a strategic n that involved deploying two distinct waves. The first wave, the most skilled and capable magus from the top-grade faction, entered the ruins first. Their primary mission was to confront and neutralize the initialyers of defenses, ultimately creating a more secure path for those who would follow.

    In contrast, the second wave entered the fray approximately 30 minutester, by which time most of the elves and a significant portion of the 50,000 neutral zone magus had engaged with and managed to surpass the initial defensive barriers of the celestial ruins. This two-wave approach aimed to maximize the chances of a sessful expedition while minimizing casualties and chaos during the initial entry phase.

    sessful expedition while minimizing casualties and chaos during the initial entry phase.

    20,000 magus of the human alliance made the daring leap through the nine portals located inside the space station. Their objective was to clear what remained of the ruins'' defenses and secure a foothold within the celestial ruins before entering the vaults.

    If luck was on their side, they would stumble upon an unexplored vault, granting them ess to a celestial temple. Sessfully clearing one of these temples would earn them a coveted gold medal, sufficient to venture deeper into the celestial ruins. However, if they weren''t fortunate enough to find such a treasure, they would continue their exploration of the firstyer''s vaults. Their task involved systematically removing roaming drones and formidable constructs, all in the hope of discovering a rare drop of a medal or, better yet, an unimed celestial temple waiting to be conquered.

    ####

    Three hours after the celestial ruins had opened, a particr hall within the magus alliance space station was abuzz with activity. The hall was teeming with several hundred elders and faction representatives who had gathered to assess the unfolding situation.

    Multiple screens adorned the walls, each disying limited images sent by the magus within the celestial ruins. These visuals served as a means for the gathered individuals to gain a semnce of the conditions on the expedition.

    Many of those present in the hall had personally experienced the trials of the ruins during their youth. Consequently, the sights and experiences being ryed via the screens held a degree of familiarity for them.

    On another side of the hall, an array of data was being continuously updated. It disyed real-time statistics on the magus alliance members venturing into the ruins.

    Each member had been given a seal before embarking on the expedition, and this seal provided crucial information on the number of magus in eachyer and vault. These statistics were cross-referenced with the points earned by the participants within the ruins. The result was a dynamic and engaging visualization, offering the observers insights into the evolving conditions and progress of the magus within the celestial ruins. It was an intricate web of data and imagery that provided aprehensive and real-time overview of the ongoing expedition.

    [Human Magus participants]

    [Total magus: 33,102]

    [Total casualties: 472]

    [Faction point umtions Ranking]

    [Rank 1: Arcanum - 996 member - 220,032 points]

    [Rank 2: Nephilim - 984 member - 209,117 points]

    [Rank 3: Oculus - 1000 member - 198,880 points]

    [Rank 4: Cross - 952 members - 189,229 points]

    [Rank 5: Imperium - 998 members - 188,144 points]

    The elder from the Cross faction couldn''t hide their excitement upon seeing the data. Even though their faction held a grade 5 status, achieving a position in the top 5 was a significant achievement that they celebrated with enthusiasm.

    In stark contrast, the Nephilim elders were visibly perturbed by the high number of casualties that had urred in the early hours of the expedition. Elder Estefan of the Azazel family and Elder Dolorian of the Azteban family exchanged disapproving nces, and their collective frustration was directed at Elder Serafina, the grand magus elder of the Amarhiks family

    Elder Dolorian expressed his annoyance, "This is the result of the magus brought in by that fool Jinhao. They''re making our faction look bad."

    Serafina remainedposed and responded, "Let''s not overreact, Dolorian. It''s only been three hours, and we are still in second ce."

    Elder Estefan interjected with a pointed remark, "The Patriarch has issued his decree; we cannot afford to be second."

    Tensions were rising among the Nephilim elders, and the pressure to maintain their faction''s status and reputation within the celestial ruins weighed heavily on their shoulders.

    As the factions observed the data, Fury Hammar, the grand magus council of the alliance, began to exin the events leading to the 400 casualties. He also mentioned how some enforcers had managed to enter the [celestial crossroad] and had initiated the location of the first basecamp for the alliance.

    This discussion prompted a reaction from a group seated at a special table at the front of the room. These individuals were the elders representing the top human alliance factions.

    A young-looking grand magus from the Arcanum faction expressed his concern, stating, "I believe you brought too many enforcers, and they rushed into the secondyer too soon."

    Another elder, representing the Arknd faction and sharing a simr sentiment, "Council, the enforcers were meant to serve, not topete for medals with the magus."

    Thements from the elders at the special table challenged the authority of the council. Surprisingly, the council members, who had previously exuded an air of authority, now appeared somewhat meek. The council head responded, "Yes, of course, I will certainly remind them of their role."

    A shared sense of concern and understanding swept through the room, as everyone was aware of the limitations imposed by the number of medals provided by the celestial ruins. While the firstyer consisted of a total of 5,000 vault rooms, it held the potential to amodate medals for all the magus. However, the secondyer offered only a total limit of 50,000 medals, which meant that approximately half of the magus would be unable to progress to the secondyer. Each subsequentyer would distribute even fewer medals, making it increasingly challenging for magus to reach the deeper levels.

    This limitation of medals was a critical factor that influenced the strategies of most factions. They chose to divide their forces among the nine paths, willing to take on the role of the vanguard and face the dangers of the firstyer to ensure that as many of their members as possible could advance deeper into the ruins. The fiercepetition for medals was a central concern for all, affecting the decision-making and tactics employed by the magus alliance during the expedition.

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1833 The Crossings

    Chapter 1833 The Crossings

    [You have entered Celestial Crossing]

    Emery and his group found themselves within a vast cavernous vault, simr in design to the previousyer but significantlyrger in scale. The stone caves seamlessly integrated with golden metal structures, creating a surreal ambiance that left the magus in awe. The ceiling emitted a gentle, ambient light, casting a mystical glow over the surroundings. Silver grass and crystals were scattered sporadically across the ground, enhancing the sense of wonder in this enigmatic ce.

    Throughout the vault, multiple golden arches could be seen, each serving as a gateway to other sections of the ruins. This junction, where various paths converged, marked the entrance into the secondyer of the celestial ruins.

    While drones still patrolled the area, their numbers had significantly diminishedpared to the firstyer, making it a rtively less perilous environment. The simultaneous arrival of numerous magus through the golden arches yed a crucial role in diminishing the threat posed by the celestial drones.

    Among the freshly arrived magus, dozens could be detected within a 100-mile radius. Mostly in small groups, humans and elves, all driven by themon goal of finding the gate that would lead them deeper into the secondyer.

    Jinkan was at the forefront of the group, leading them with the same objective in mind.

    Their journey took them through the extensive, cavernous caves. Within this underground realm, they encountered towering stone pirs andbyrinthine tunnels, providing ample opportunities for potential ambushes or hidden sanctuaries. With such possibilities in mind, the group proceeded cautiously.

    After half an hour of continuous flight, Emery and his group finally reached the colossal gate. This impressive structure spanned an impressive 300 meters in length. It was a rare opportunity to ess a gate on the very first day of the expedition, and they were not the only ones vying for the chance. Approximately 700 magus had already congregated in the vicinity, their collective anticipation palpable as they awaited the possibilities thaty beyond the gate.

    Among the various groups present, some familiar faces stood out. A voice from the crowd called out, "Jinkan, you''ve finally arrived!"

    It was Linhao, the somewhat bothersome prince of the Amarhikss faction. He was nked by 30 of his men, indicating that he had taken the daring decision to venture into the Celestial Crossings, leaving most of his bodyguards behind as they continued their pursuit of medals.

    Jinkan, well aware of her stepbrother''s impulsive tendencies, went straight to the point. "What do you want?"

    With a chuckle, Linhao replied, "Follow me!. Let''s open the gate together, the Amarhikss faction and us, hand in hand, and be the first to enter."

    Jinkan sighed, the weight of her decision pressing upon her. She took a moment to survey the multitude of magus who had gathered. Among the 700 magus at the gate, there was a noticeable absence of any Nephilim factions, neither Azazel nor Aztebas, who were likely organizing their members and ensuring their factions were prepared before entering the Celestial Crossroads.

    Apart from the human Nephilim, there were also other groups in the vicinity. About two dozen magus from Arcanum and Imperium appeared to be present as their frontline scouts, indicating that their main forces were yet to arrive. The majority of the congregation, however, consisted of two hundred elves and a simr number of rogue magus.

    Opening the gate presented a significant risk, especially given the unknown dangers thaty beyond.

    In response to Linhao''s impatient urgings, Jinkan calmly addressed him, "Just give it another half an hour. By then, our numbers will have doubled, and we''ll be better prepared."

    Linhao, however, was not one to wait patiently. "I want to be the first! Let''s do this now!"

    His determination began to push Jinkan and her team to follow him. Still, Jinkan maintained her calm demeanor, carefully observing the unfolding situation. She then sighed and said, "It appears we are already toote to be the first aniway."

    At that very moment, a formidable assembly of two hundred elves had already converged upon the gate. More than half of them belonged to the esteemed ranks of the high elves. Alongside the high elves, there was an equal number of dark elves and wood elves, each representing different facets of the elven world.

    Leading this assembly was a female high elf, her skin as fair as pearl and draped in an ensemble of resplendent silver attire that shimmered like moonlight. Her radiant presence was unmistakable.

    Jinkan, recognizing the elf, informed the team, "That''s Loriel Starwind."

    A highly respected and revered Sylph who held the prestigious title of high priestess within the Eldamar, one of the most powerful and influential high elf factions. Her authority extended not only over her fellow high elves but also over the wood elves and dark elves, showcasing the rare unity and shared hierarchy within elven society.

    Unlike thepetitive and often discordant nature of human factions, the authority and hierarchy among the elves were remarkably harmonious and rarely challenged. Consequently, when the venerable Sylph decided to initiate the opening of the gate, her decision was met with a collective and unanimous response from all elves present, including the wood and dark elves.

    This also sparked a positive reaction among the human magus; witnessing the unity and leadership of the elves, many humans were emboldened to follow suit, eager to seize the opportunities ahead.

    Infuriated by the turn of events, Linhao couldn''t contain his frustration and directed it toward Jinkan. "Urgh, Jinkan! If only you had listened!" In his vexation, he promptly ordered his magus to enter the gate.

    "Should we follow?" Neo inquired, looking to Jinkan for guidance.

    Jinkan, turned her gaze to Emery, seeking his opinion. Emery responded, "I''d like to see the action. Let''s just stay safe behind your lovely brother."

    Amused by the response she said, "Alright, let''s go."

    After the gate opened, more than half of the 500 magus entered the vast chamber, following the leadership of the high elf Sylph. As they moved forward, the patterns on the chamber''s walls began to shift to a foreboding red, and the warning sound rang out. From the walls, hundreds of drones and constructs emerged, and at the center of the chamber, golden liquid began to coalesce, forming a massive creature��the chamber''s primary guardian.

    This guardian took the form of a dragon-like creature, measuring a staggering 100 meters in length. It stood on four limbs and was entirely covered in golden crystals.

    [Crystal Basilisk]

    [Mythical creature: ???]

    [Battle power: ???]

    The creature unleashed a deafening roar, resonating with a forceful spirit attack that caused many who had entered the chamber to turn pale.

 Chapter 1834 The Gate Keeper

    Chapter 1834 The Gate Keeper

    The Crystal Basilisk, the formidable gatekeeper to the secondyer of the celestial ruins, was a unique being crafted by the celestial themselves. It was an entity that existed nowhere else in the magus universe, and its power surpassed the ability of any scanners to analyze. Even the Nephilim, with all their knowledge, couldn''t replicate its form for training purposes. The only resources avable to them were the records and notes passed down by predecessors who had faced this guardian in previous expeditions.

    As soon as they approached the creature; Emery and the group received a notification:

    [You have joined the fight against the first-floor guardian].

    Jinkan, aware of the impending challenge, issued a stern warning. "Be cautious. It took a thousand magus to battle this creature previously, and two hundred of them died"

    All the magus who had arrived in this chamber at such speed were well aware of the dangers thaty ahead. Everyone approached the situation with extreme caution, letting the group of two hundred elves take the lead in engaging the monstrous guardian.

    Loriel Starwind, the resplendent high elf, flew nearer to the Crystal Basilisk. She was surrounded by a dozen other elves, half of them positioned to protect her from the front, while the other half channeled their spirit energy into her. The high priestess began chanting in her ancient elvish tongue, and as her melodious voice filled the chamber, eight rune formations slowly started to manifest on the ground around the basilisk.

    The elven high priestess''s actions drew the ire of the Crystal Basilisk, prompting the colossal creature to charge toward her and the group of magus closest to her. In response, the other elves wasted no time and plunged into the fray.

    Small units of ten magus each moved in with precision and teamwork, each group with a distinct focus. Two units consisted primarily of wood elves and specialized in restraining spells, while four unitsprised high elves who excelled in long-range spellcasting. The final four units wereposed of mostly dark elves, proficient in closebat.

    Additionally, the rest of the magus were designated to provide support, offering healing and assistance when necessary, with three units standing ready to step in and rece fallen allies or maintain a defensive perimeter to ensure the humans wouldn''t suddenly attack the elves.

    It was a coordinated disy of teamwork involving two hundred magus from various elven races and factions. The unity among such diverse groups left a profound impression on most of the human magus, Emery included.

    As the battle raged on and the magus dealt blows to the Crystal Basilisk, mechanical voices originating from the ruins provided a numerical disy in Emery''s sight. It was a system of tracking and monitoring, showing the guardian''s health and the progress of the battle.

    [Crystal Basilisk]

    [99,978/100,000]

    It was just as they had learned in their training. The ruins showed the guardian''s health status, much like when Emery had battled the Bone Dragon in the Magus Academy games.

    Beneath the health points, a list of names began to appear:

    [Marion Nightwhisper - 4 points]

    [Thalorien Larethian - 3 points]

    [Ilyndrith Embershade - 3 points]

    [Elyndor Silverbrook - 2 points]

    [Anarae Frostgale - 2 points]

    These names were associated with the points they had earned based on their contributions to the creature. It was understood that these points would not only be added to their overall scores but would also determine who received a celestial shard reward from the ruins. The higher a participant''s rank, the more substantial the size of the celestial shard they would receive as a reward.

    The prospect of earning celestial shards was tantalizing to the human magus, theirpetitive spirit fueling their desire to join the battle. However, they couldn''t ignore the sheer might of the Crystal Basilisk.

    It swung its tail like a massive battering ram, striking with destructive force. The tail''s impact could shatter bones and armor, leaving wounded magus strewn across the chamber.

    It''s [corrosive breath], a toxic cloud of golden mist, was equally treacherous. It swiftly disintegrated any weapons and armor it touched, leaving Magus defenseless

    The Basilisk''s magical abilities were most feared. In moments of rage, it unleashed a [Divine Pulse], a powerful spirit attack. The pulse radiated in all directions, leaving the closest magus incapacitated, their spiritual energy disrupted and their bodies weakened. The shockwave forced others to retreat, their psychic fortitude challenged.

    The elves, especially the high elves, had a distinct advantage when it came to spirit attacks. Witnessing this, the human magus hesitated to join the fray, aware of the dangers they would face in directbat.

    Emery remained cautious, not willing to take unnecessary risks by charging into the battle prematurely. He observed the situation carefully, aware that coordinated teamwork was essential for facing the formidable Crystal Basilisk.

    Jinkan, however, couldn''t resist taunting her stepbrother.

    "You''re not fighting, brother? You need to start now if you want to make the top list."

    Her words roused Linhao, and he quickly assembled his group of 30 magus to surround him, preparing to attack from one side. Jinkan, on the other hand, remained stationary, watching the situation unfold.

    When Neo inquired about the n, Jinkan responded, "Just give it another minute..."

    In the course of that minute, the Basilisk demonstrated its deadly power, taking the lives of a few of Linhao''s men and grievously wounding others.

    What Jinkan had been waiting for finally came to fruition. After minutes of focused effort, the high elf priestess sessfullypleted her spell. An eight-rune formation materialized, forming a circle of radiant light pirs.

    [Ethereal Octalumina]

    This was no ordinary formation. It was a formidable Tier 8 spell, a grand magus-level spell that had the power to weaken the Basilisk, reducing the potency of its physical and spiritual attacks.

    With the spell''spletion and the creature''s defenses momentarilypromised, Jinkan seized the opportunity.

    "Now! Let''s join the fight!" shemanded with authority, her voice unwavering.

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1835 Rank

    Chapter 1835 Rank

    With the sessful creation of the Tier 8 spell by the high elf priestess, a surge of magus rushed into the battle. High elves, dark elves, wood elves, and humans alike all unleashed their most potent spells, bombarding the massive crystal creature. Even with its weakened state, it took nearly half an hour for over 500 magus to chip away at just one-third of the guardian''s health points.

    [Crystal Basilisk]

    [67,880/100,000]

    The relentless assault continued. Hundreds of powerful artifacts struck the creature, and a barrage of spells from various elemental affinities rained down upon it. However, the basilisk remained virtually unscathed. No real wounds marred its crystalline form, just superficial scratches on its surface. The magus couldn''t be certain of the effectiveness of their efforts, given theck of visible damage. The declining numbers of magus on the battlefield served as a grim reminder of the basilisk''s destructive potential.

    The top 100 list of contributions was entirely dominated by elves, with no human magus making the cut. This fact irked Linhao to no end. Despite the Amerhikss prince''s losses, his remaining magus couldn''t seem to break into the top ranks. Frustration and curses flowed freely from his lips as he pushed his men to perform better.

    Emery, in contrast, adopted a more cautious approach in the heat of the battle. He wielded his Tier 6 staff, which enabled him to create multiple jade roots used for restraining the basilisk and cast his naturebined spells [Ash st] and [Dark Tide], from a safe distance.

    Emery''s focus was divided. He not only targeted the basilisk but also kept an eye on his allies. Using his gravity maniption abilities, he ensured the safety of fellow magus by pulling them out of harm''s way when needed. Additionally, he utilized his roots to shield them from the basilisk''s relentless attacks.

    His dual role on the battlefield was motivated by a desire to evaluate the strength of the other magus present and, more importantly, to study the formidable creature firsthand. While the Nephilim had provided him with information about the basilisk, Emery''s needed to verify those details for himself.

    It was at that moment that Jinkan, the girl who always seemed able to read his mind, said, "Have you warmed up enough? Now, show me your worth!"

    In response to the challenge, Emery decided to demonstrate his true power. He stowed his staff and initiated his [Twilight Transformation], a formidable ability that led to a notable change in his appearance. Dark fur covered his limbs, while his hair took on a silvery-white hue. A fang-shaped tattoo adorned his face, entuating his transformation.

    The enhancement was evident in the form of numerical notifications:

    [Battle Power Increased by 80]

    [Battle Power: 430 (510)]

    Emery wasn''t one to disappoint the princess, and he opted to go all-in with his abilities:

    [Immortal Gate - Stage 7]

    [Battle Power Increased by 64]

    [Paragon''s Blessing]

    [Battle Power Increased by 50]

    [Battle Roar]

    [Battle Power Increased by 20]

    Emery''s body surged with power as he pushed past the limits of any other magus.

    [Battle Power: 510 (644)]

    With a powerful roar, Emery unleashed his might. However, instead of relying on his ws, he drew forth his newly enhanced weapon, the Tier 6 [Savage Sword]. He began the process of infusing the de with his dark energy, but this time, it wasn''t just his own spirit energy that coursed through the weapon. The essence of Khaos, the source of great power and unpredictability, also merged with the de.

    With his preparationspleted, Emery took a deep breath, ready to unleash it in a devastating strike.

    As he lunged toward the Crystal Basilisk, Emery swung the sword down in a swift and calcted motion, letting out a fierce battle cry. The sword cleaved through the air, meeting its target with a resounding impact.

    [Omega Strike]

    The entire chamber seemed to shudder as the force of the blow sent shockwaves through the air. The Crystal Basilisk let out a piercing scream of pain, its crystalline form finally showing signs of weakness. A crack marred its once-pristine surface, and a silvery liquid oozed from the wounds.

    Emery''s powerful strike captured the attention of every magus present, human and elf alike. They watched in awe as Emery continued to press his assault, delivering one powerful strike after another.

    ROOAARR!!!

    The deafening roar of the Crystal Basilisk echoed through the chamber as it writhed in agony. The once-mighty guardian was now facing a formidable adversary, and the battle was far from over.

    The colossal creature''s aggression was palpable as it swung its massive tail with deadly intent. However, Emery was not an easy target. With a swift incantation, he executed his [Blink] spell, instantly transporting himself to the opposite side of the creature''s body. He continued his relentless assault, striking with calcted precision.

    Amid the chaos, the Crystal Basilisk prepared to unleash its devastating [Divine Pulse]. Most magus would instinctively retreat to escape the brunt of the attack, but Emery was different. His [Emperor''s Focus] shielded him from the full force of the spirit attack, and he remained resolute, disying an unparalleled level of determination.

    Emery continued his relentless assault, hammering the guardian with his dark-enhanced sword. Every strike he delivered further chipped away at the creature''s health and resolve.

    Although Emery was just one individual among the hundreds of magus engaged in the battle, his impact on the Crystal Basilisk became increasingly evident. His contributions were reflected in the rankings, where his name steadily climbed among the top contributors.

    [Crystal Basilisk]

    [32,521/100,000]

    As the relentless battle wore on, thebined efforts of the magus chipped away at the guardian''s health, sessfully reducing it by another 40% within half an hour. Emery had be a prominent name in the rankings.

    [Rank 1 - Loriel Starwind - 682 points]

    [Rank 9 - Emery Ambrose - 610 points]

    [Rank 58 - Uria baster - 493 points]

    [Rank 92 - Eeshoo Nephilim - 434 points]

    [Rank 97 - Neo - 421 points]

    Ten human names now graced the top 100 rankings, and four of them belonged to Jinkan''s group. Emery''s name had ascended to the top 10. His effective assault wasn''t solely attributed to his raw power; rather, his strikes carried the element of darkness, which proved to be highly effective against the Crystal Basilisk. Consequently, the majority of the top 100 rankings were now upied by dark elven magus.

    When the guardian''s health plummeted below 30%, the Crystal Basilisk entered a destructive rampage. This sudden esction of aggression led to the demise of several incautious magus. However, Emery and his team were well-trained and disciplined, responding to the perilous situation with the skill and precision of seasoned warriors.

    [Crystal Basilisk]

    [1,211/100,000]

    In the final half-hour of the relentless battle, the creature''s health dwindled to a mere 1%.

    [Rank 1 - Loriel Starwind - 1,012 points]

    [Rank 2 - Emery Ambrose - 999 points]

    Determined to secure the top rank, Emery drew upon the boundless power of Khaos, channeling it into his most precious sword art, the [Shadow Edge] a technique that held deep sentimental value. With a swift and fluid motion, Emery unleashed a torrent of dark energy des from his new sword, directing them relentlessly at the creature''s vulnerable neck. Each de struck with precision, severing the basilisk''s crystalline scales.

    As Emery advanced with unwavering determination, the basilisk''s crimson blood sttered against the cavern floor. With a single powerful strike, he delivered the final, devastating blow, [Omega Strike] The de cleaved through the guardian''s thick neck, separating its head into two distinct halves.

    The chamber was filled with an air of anticipation and awe, and every magus in attendance was captivated by the magnificent sight of Emery standing triumphantly atop the fallen guardian. His momentous contribution to delivering the decisive blows earned him a significant boost in points.

    [Rank 1 - Emery Ambrose - 1,015 points]

    [Rank 2 - Loriel Starwind - 1,014 points]

    Emery''s eyes met Jinkan''s, silently conveying a single question: "Good enough?"

 Chapter 1836 Reward

    Chapter 1836 Reward

    [You have destroyed the Celestial Guardian]

    [Your current points are: 243 (1,258)]

    Participating in the destruction of the guardian rewarded Emery with a substantial boost in points, particrly considering his top-ranking position. The exhrating kill confirmation resounded through the chamber, and it wasn''t just Emery who benefited from this achievement. As the life left the celestial guardian, hundreds of celestial shards were released, scattering in all directions. One of them was drawn maically to Emery, and he expertly caught it in his grasp. Additionally, he acquired five medium soul shards, rare and highly valuable itemsparable to those found in celestial temples. Recognizing the precious nature of these artifacts, Emery swiftly concealed them within his spatial storage.

    With the spoils secured, Emery noticed a significant change in the chamber. The vault began to tremble, and the floor in the center of the room started to split open. Apanied by this transformation came a critical notification,

    [The second-floor Celestial ruins are open]

    Emery''s sharp eyes caught the gaze of the female high priestess, Loriel Starwind. Her lingering nce seemed to carry a message before she led the elves toward the newly revealed gate, and they disappeared into the depths of the second floor.

    As Emery was about to join the Nephilim group, a squad of elves swiftly approached him. These were the entire contingent of dark elves from the group, totaling 40 individuals. The frosty res they directed at him left no doubt that they recognized his past.

    Their leader, a dark elf with short crimson hair, stepped forward and spoke, his wordsced with an eerie menace, "You are him... the half-blood who managed to escape Demon''s Pit."

    Emery''s response was nonchnt, "Yes, I escaped... I killed... and I also embarrassed the warden. I''ve done it all."

    A sly smile yed on the lips of the dark elf leader as he retorted, "Funny human... I wish to im your grinning head as a trophy to bring back home."

    However, as Jinkan and her group approached, Emery calmly suggested, "I truly believe... you should run now before your masters go too far. Or you can stay here and face a beating like a dog."

    Amusement twinkled in the dark elf''s eyes, and with a casual air, he and his fellow dark elves decided to depart and dive into the secondyer.

    Despite the temptation to eliminate a potential threat, Emery was well aware of the delicate bnce maintained between humans and elves in this expedition. The two races might have been capable of navigating the ruins on their own, but they relied on the agreement to ensure their coborative sess. The consequences of upsetting that equilibrium were aplete failure of the expedition.

    "Good job, Emery," Jinkan praised him, and her approval resonated with the rest of the group. It was an acknowledgment of the exceptional power he had demonstrated.

    This asion marked the first time Emery had unveiled his true capabilities to his fellow magus. The response from the Albatross and Proxima groups was a mix of awe and curiosity, as they exchanged nces, taking in the spectacle before them.

    Uria, the renowned spirit master, regarded Emery with a particr interest, his look hinting at the multitude of questions swirling in her mind.

    Emery''s rising poprity quickly drew a crowd of magus eager to see him up close, hoping to form friendships or, in some cases, simply wanting to ensure they didn''t cross paths with him in the wrong way. Emery was well aware that the newfound attention was a double-edged sword, but he hade to the ruins with a clear purpose �C to maximize the resources avable.

    This could only be achieved by stepping out of the shadows and into the spotlight. It was a strategy that had been expected from Jinkan, one that would elevate her family''s prestige in return for the protection of the Nephilim for him and his friends.

    As more magus groups arrived, many were taken aback by how swiftly the guardian had been vanquished, considering it had only been seven hours into the expedition. Emery took note of their reactions as they entered the second gate, and Jinkan was ready to lead theirbined forces into the nextyer.

    "Let''s go!" she dered, and they ventured into the next passage, marked by multiple golden arches that would transport them to a new vault.

    [You are entering Light Vault 225]

    With fewer magus having ventured into the secondyer, they could now safely divide into three groups. In a mere three hours, they each sessfully cleared three temples, earning enough golden medals that grant them ess to the thirdyer of the ruins. Although they could use the medals to enter the second Celestial Crossing, the gate to the guardian''s room would remain sealed for another 14 hours.

    With their celestial shards in hand, Jinkan decided to distribute them among the factions. Each faction received five medium-sized celestial shards, and she reserved one for Emery.

    She then led the group to a concealed cave nestled within thebyrinthine Celestial Crossings. The cave was tucked away from prying eyes, offering the perfect environment for the magus for their personal training.

    Fifteen members of their group began the absorption process, each one taking their position and focusing intently on the celestial shard in their hand.

    The remaining 15 members took up defensive positions, making sure no external threats would interrupt the delicate procedure. They maintained a vignt watch, ready to respond to any potential danger lurking within the unpredictable depths of the ruins.

    The decision to conduct the absorption in the heart of the ruins was based on a well-documented fact �C doing so within this mystical environment greatly enhanced one''sprehension of the celestial legacy, a resource they were all eager to harness to its fullest.

    As for Emery, he held in his hand a total of six celestial shards, each brimming with the promise of new insights into the profound mysteries of thew of light. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation and curiosity, wondering just how much his understanding would expand through this intricate process.

    #####

    Author''s Note:

    Dear readers,

    There will be another chapter published before the end of the month, but as it might bete, I decided to write my monthly note here.

    With the conclusion of this chapter, the month of October draws to a close. I trust that the chapters have met your expectations and brought you enjoyment.

    I apologize for the reduction in releases at the end of the month. This was due to the extra time needed for the new Arc for both EGM and RAG.

    Managing two stories daily still poses a challenge for me, hence I am grateful for your patience.

    For this month, I managed to write a total of:

    October: 40 EGM chapters + 47 RAG chapters

    Apparently, three chapters a day is still my limit. But I really hope I can do more for the next month.

    ####

    November Spoiler:

    The secret behind the Celestial Ruins and its conclusion.

 Chapter 1837 Points

    Chapter 1837 Points

    [Magus Alliance Space Station]

    The news about the defeat of the first-floor guardian spread quickly among the participants inside the ruins and the forces waiting outside.

    "Only 8 hours, that''s so fast!!"

    "This means the secondyer is already open!"

    The same sense of astonishment reverberated throughout the Magus Alliance space station, where faction elites and elders discussed the ongoing developments of the expedition.

    Because information from the ruins was not easily shared, these elites were pressuring those who had ess to ry it as quickly as possible. While waiting, they could only specte about the points gathered by the participants.

    "It''s the elves. Their points have just seen a significant boost."

    Using a dedicated channel, the human faction managed to extract information from the ruins and organize it by race. By cross-referencing the data with those registered with the Magus Alliance, they couldpile aparative analysis.

    [Celestial Ruins Points]

    [Magus Alliance: 32,775 participants: 4,580,876 points]

    [Elven: 9,773 participants: 2,922,108 points]

    [Others: 59,118 participants: 5,132,119 points]

    In thest hour, the elven participants experienced a sudden increase of 100,000 points, a significant jump from the steady 200,000 points per hour they had been umting. It was this spike that led to the conclusion that the elves were responsible for taking down the guardian.

    "Find out who it was and why they were in such a rush,"manded Fury Hammer, a member of the Grand Magus Council of the alliance, addressing the enforcer team.

    As they waited for more information, the elders couldn''t resist checking the current faction rankings.

    [Human Magus Participants]

    [Total Magus: 32,775]

    [Total Casualties: 799]

    [Faction Point umtion Ranking]

    [Rank 1: Nephilim - 912 members - 352,183 points]

    [Rank 2: Arcanum - 992 members - 351,829 points]

    [Rank 3: Oculus - 1,000 members - 338,110 points]

    [Rank 4: Imperium - 995 members - 318,894 points]

    [Rank 5: Arknd - 977 members - 300,889 points]

    The data revealed that 70% of the points were concentrated within the top five factions, while the lower-ranking factions were still finding their footing in the firstyer. The fact that the Nephilims had secured the first rank sparked a mix of emotions within the room, including cheers and apuse.

    This turn of events prompted the three elder members of the Nephilim faction to investigate which family was responsible for this remarkable feat.

    "This must be your Amarhiks people! My Azazel family hasn''t moved to the crossover yet," noted Estefan of the Azazel family. "Same here," added Elder Dolorian.

    Both of them turned to Elder Serafima of the Amerhikss family with questioning nces. "Could it be that the foolish prince has finally grown a pair?"

    It was at that moment that a few images finally arrived, showing a man standing triumphantly on top of the basilisk''s head. The question echoed through the room, "Who is this half-blood?"

    ####

    [Dark elves ship - Ebonstar]

    The same images reached the other side as well, where six grand magus dark elves were gathered in a chamber on their spaceship. They watched the unfolding events with a mix of astonishment and outrage.

    "That''s him, that half-blood," one of the dark elves eximed. "He dares to show himself so openly. It''s like he''s taunting us."

    "He''s making a mockery of our efforts," another dark elf chimed in.

    "Send a message to all dark elves participating in the expedition. We shall track him down and also increase the reward for his capture."

    The message spread rapidly among the various dark elf groups, including the drows, dunmer, and even the drukari dark elves. A kill order had been issued for the half-blood with a bounty on his head.

    In one of the vaults, a lone drow dark elf was seen standing above a pile of human corpses taking a celestial shard from them when he received the same message. He read it with a smile and murmured to himself, "So, you''re really here, half-blood. I can''t wait to see you again"

    #####

    Each faction had its unique aspirations and anticipations for the celestial ruins expedition''s 30-year cycle. But the current atmosphere was quite different from the usualpetitive frenzy that urred between the factions.

    Eldamar, the high elf faction renowned for its enigmatic and secluded nature, chose to make an unprecedented move. They dispatched a formidable force consisting of 1000 of their most promising talents, abination of young priestesses and seasoned warriors of light. In a surprising twist, they opted for coboration, not just with their fellow high elves, but also with wood elves and dark elves. Together, they formed an alliance that sought to aggressively challenge the celestial ruins in a manner that had never been seen before.

    The dark elves, even in the midst of a longstanding conflict, agreed to a temporary ceasefire to participate in the expedition. The wood elves, known for their harmonious connection with nature, joined the endeavor with unwavering resolve.

    These unusual developments did not escape the notice of those residing within the neutral zone. The expeditions seemed to attract a motley crew of unexpected participants. Notorious criminals and mysterious figures started to emerge from the shadows, and a rising warlord began to make his presence felt. It was as if a puppeteer were orchestrating events from behind the scenes.

    Delbrand, an astute observer of the ongoing celestial ruins expedition, couldn''t help but ponder these remarkable urrences. He turned to the elderly figure standing beside him, a look of curiosity in his eyes, and inquired, "What is their objective, Master?"

    The supreme magus responded with a single enigmatic word, "Chaos."

    #####

    Author''s Note:

    Dear readers,

    With the conclusion of this chapter, the month of October draws to a close. I trust that the chapters have met your expectations and brought you enjoyment.

    I apologize for the reduction in releases at the end of the month. This was due to the extra time needed for the new Arc storyline and to expand its universe; adding new factions and races.

    Managing two stories daily still poses a challenge for me, hence I am grateful for your patience and I will continue to do more chapters for theing month.

    If you haven''t had a chance to read the new novel, "Re: Apocalypse Game," please do so, as November will be the final month of the WSApetition evaluation.

    ####

    November Spoiler:

    The secret behind the Celestial Ruins and its conclusion.

    ####

 Chapter 1838 Shadow

    Chapter 1838 Shadow

    Eighteen hours had passed since the inception of the expedition, and the celestial ruins were now bustling with magus from various factions. Humans and elves alike navigated the intricate andbyrinthine vaults, each hoping to make the most of their time within this mystic realm.

    Most vaults had be a hub of activity, hosting a multitude of magus parties, each filled with eager individuals seeking to conquer the ancient and enigmatic temples. However, as the ruins were meticulously explored, it had grown increasingly difficult to locate an uncleared temple, and magus had resorted to clearing drones and constructs to earn the tiny celestial shards instead.

    Within the water vault, a small group of five magus was fortunate to discover a yet uncleared temple. Recognizing the challenge thaty ahead and the substantial effort required to conquer it, the group decided to coborate with another party, sharing both the rewards and the burdens of the task.

    After brief negotiations, one of the magus proposed an arrangement, "You can take three of the medals and all the tiny shards, and we''ll take the medium shards."

    The other party quickly agreed, and with the agreement in ce, the group of five secured an extra medium-sized celestial shard and two golden medals.

    With the coveted golden medal in hand, the group stood before the shimmering golden archway, pondering their next steps.

    One Asian-looking magus holding a golden spear on his back turned to the beautiful female member of their group and posed a question. "Klea, I think it''s time we take a break and absorb these shards. What do you think?"

    Klea gracefully nodded in agreement and replied, "Yes, Yunxioa, I agree. Let''s find a suitable spot at the crossings."

    "Alright,". Together, they passed through the golden archway and entered the water vault crossing. Here, they joined a throng of magus from various factions who were already exploring the area, some absorbed in their celestial shards.

    Twenty hours into the expedition, the majority of magus had ventured into the celestial crossings, leaving the firstyer of the ruins mostly empty. It was during this time that an imposing outpost had already been established by the alliance. The outpost was a formidable fortress constructed through a fusion of powerful magics and intricate artifacts, sprawling enough to amodate several hundred magus. A few dozen enforcers bustled around the vicinity, ensuring the area''s security and maintaining order.

    This outpost served as a crucial refuge for the magus to congregate and find respite, providing a brief reprieve from the formidable challenges of the celestial ruins.

    While the group explored thepact outpost, a discrete cluster of magus kept a watchful eye on them from a distance, their curiosity piqued.

    One of the observers whispered inquisitively, "We''ve been shadowing them for quite some time now. When are we going to put our n into motion?"

    Another, with scaly skin indicative of water proficiency, voiced his impatience. "I''m getting frustrated. As a water magus, I could have been seizing those celestial shards, but instead, I''ve only managed to gather a meager handful of tiny shards while tailing them so closely."

    The female magus among them maintained her unwavering resolve. "Our top priority is her. Capturing her will deal the most significant blow to their group. Trust in the n and follow my lead."

    For the time being, they continued to watch and wait, ensuring their actions would not lead to repercussions and keeping their sights firmly set on their intended target.

    Observing the actions of the five magus who had left the outpost, the burly magus remarked, "They''re on the move again." Rather than pursuing them immediately, the female magus decided to employ a unique tracking spell, summoning an "Eye of the Abyss." This high-level spell allowed her to perceive the world through someone else''s eyes, and she chose to use it through the target''s perspective.

    The seven Kronos magus maintained their distance from the group, observing them from afar as they entered one of the caves located near a stream. "They''re absorbing the shards," the burly magus noted.

    "Are we going to keep waiting?" one of them asked impatiently.

    The female magus remained resolute. "Yes, be patient. Absorb your share quietly."

    All seven continued to watch and wait, conserving their energy for the right moment. Surprisingly, after a few hours, the girl, their intended target, emerged from the cave by herself. The female magus smiles as she says to herself, "Where are you going, little girl?"

    Taking a cautious approach, the Kronos magus refrained from direct engagement and tailed her for about 30 minutes. They eventually deduced her destination. "She''s heading to the portal into the Light Vaults."

    "Is she going to meet him?" one of the magus asked, the tension mounting.

    "No, we cannot win if that guy joins her," another magus said with certainty. "We must stop her before they meet."

    With this objective in mind, the female magus, who was the most powerful among the seven, harnessed her half-moon power to fly in pursuit of the girl. As she closed the gap between them, the female magus called out, "Fellow magus, if you don''t mind helping this old woman."

    The female magus had meticulously prepared for this encounter. She had changed her appearance, appearing much older, with wrinkles etched across her face, and her voice quivered with the frailty of age. Klea was momentarily thrown off by the authenticity of this disguise.

    Suddenly, the female magus executed a swift and unexpected move. She conjured a dark purple smoke that enveloped Klea, making it impossible for her to see or breathe properly. Panic surged within Klea as she struggled to regain herposure amidst the choking haze.

    "What!? What are you doing!?" Klea''s voice cracked with fear, the urgency in her tone unmistakable. In a desperate attempt to disperse the disorienting smoke, she channeled her magic and unleashed a powerful wind spell. Gusts of air swirled around her, gradually clearing the purple haze. However, when the smoke finally dissipated, Klea''s body felt unnaturally heavy, and her spirit energy seemed tainted, like a shadow lingering over her soul.

    "Poison!!" Klea eximed in realization, the urgency and fear in her voice unmistakable.

    The female magus chuckled wickedly, reveling in her sinister triumph. She leaned in closer to Klea and exined, "That''s Necrobind venom, a paralyzing poison so potent it can immobilize even a full moon magus. You won''t be able to move a muscle or cast a spell. You can''t escape now."

    As the female magus continued to taunt her, six other magus, all masked to conceal their identities, drew nearer. They formed a menacing circle around Klea, their eyes hidden behind the eerie masks.

    "Who are you? What do you want!?" Klea demanded.

 Chapter 1839 Reveal

    Chapter 1839 Reveal

    "You''re all a bunch of cowards! Show your face and reveal your true identity!" Klea shouted, growing increasingly frustrated. Her eyes darted from one masked magus to another, her agitation evident.

    Hearing her fiery outburst, one of the magus in the group suggested, "Auntie, why don''t we just kill her?"

    The elderly woman with a wrinkled countenance, maintained her calm demeanor and responded, "We can, but not here and not until she provides answers to some of my questions." Her voice carried a sense of authority that silenced the group momentarily.

    Hearing this Klea added "Auntie...? I guess you''re actually quite old, aren''t you? I bet you are real ugly behind that mask."

    The female magus curled into a faint smile "Your attempts at mockery won''t work on me, dear," she replied with a measured tone.

    The situation became tense as the group closed in on Klea. She was determined not to go down without a fight and decided to cast her most potent spell. The air around her grew heavy, and the sky darkened as dark storm clouds gathered above. Bright sparks of lightning crackled around her body, heralding a powerful spell. However, the debilitating effects of the poison rapidly overwhelmed her, and she was forced to cease her incantation. Her body, nowden with the paralyzing toxin, grew limp as she lost control of her magic.

    Klea, overwhelmed by desperation and fear, quickly surrendered. Her voice trembled as she pleaded, "Wait... I give up. Please, tell me what you want. You mentioned a question. Ask me anything."

    The old female magus, wasted no time. "I want to know the true source of your boyfriend''s power," she demanded, her voice unwavering.

    Klea''s expression took a sudden and unexpected turn. Her once-fearful look transformed into a knowing and determined one. She cast her gaze toward the six magus who had surrounded her, a sudden realization dawning on her.

    "Boyfriend...?huh... You''re all Kronos magus, aren''t you?" she said confidently, her eyes filled with a new sense of purpose.

    They were caught off guard, their initial surprise evident. "How... How did you..."

    Klea grinned, her earlier fear reced by a newfound self-assuredness. "I wasn''t certain before, but now I am," she dered with a smile.

    Frustrated by Klea''s cunning response, the female magus bellowed, "You tricked us! Kill her!" The other five magus prepared to act onmand.

    Four magus charged at Klea simultaneously, expecting to overpower their paralyzed opponent, but to their shock, they were met with fierce resistance. Klea managed to cast a tier 7 spell [Thunder Web]

    A series ofplex runic symbols and patterns appeared in the air around her, resonating with electric energy. A shimmering barrier formed, enveloping her like a protective cocoon. Simultaneously, tendrils of crackling lightning extended outwards, forming a web-like structure surrounding her. When the four magus entered the perimeter, bolts of electricity arced toward them, causing intense pain upon contact.

    "How did you!? You are poisoned!" the old female magus eximed, her voice filled with disbelief.

    Klea maintained herposure and replied, "Well, if you must know�� one of my boyfriend''s powers is poison"

    The female magus, growing increasingly irritated by Klea''s resilience, decided to call upon the two magus she believed to be more reliable: the burly one, characterized by his impressive physique, and the scaly-skinned magus. Before they couldunch another attack, Klea once again halted their advance.

    "Wait... Aren''t you curious as to how I guessed that you are Kronos magus?" Klea taunted, her voiceced with amusement.

    She pointed toward the scaly magus and confidently dered, "I guess you are Triton." Then, turning her attention to the muscr magus she continued, "As for you, you''re a bit trickier to decipher, but I''m fairly certain you''re Hercules."

    Lastly, she gazed at the female magus with a smile she said "And you, the cunning magus employing poison and witchcraft, are none other than Hecate... am I right?"

    Klea''s precise guesses left Hecate both stunned and frustrated. She had assumed that someone within the Kronos family might have leaked information about their identities, but Klea swiftly debunked that notion.

    "Not really," Klea exined nonchntly. "As soon as I realized you were Kronos magus, it wasn''t too challenging. There are only a few candidates under the age of 30, so it''s a process of elimination, really." Her smile conveyed both her clever deduction and her confidence in the uracy of her guesses.

    Klea decided to borate on how she had detected the surveince from the beginning. Her keen sense of spirit energy allowed her to discern that something was off. With a wry smile, she added, "Now, can you guess why I waited so long to reveal it, to the point of talking too much?"

    Hecate''s realization dawned upon her. It became apparent that Klea had previously visited the military outpost, leading to the most probable conclusion that reinforcements were on their way. To confirm her suspicion, Hecate swiftly employed her skill and confirmed that multiple magus was rapidly approaching. She defiantly retorted,

    "You called an enforcer!! Huh! They can''t help you; I won''t admit to anything!!"

    Maintaining herposure, Klea calmly responded, "No, no, you''ve got it all wrong... I''d rather we handle this internally."

    Secondster, three magus arrived at the scene: Chumo, Thrax, and the Abott Akahsa. The truth was that Klea had been messaging the others and had orchestrated this moment, patiently waiting until the Nephilim group had found a resting spot at the crossover. Apparently, Julian and Fjolnir were preupied with other matters.

    Klea calmlymented, "It''s okay, I suppose four against seven is a fair match."

    Hecate''s response wasughter, a sinister amusement that sent shivers down the spines of all present. She spoke with a mocking tone,

    "You are a very interesting girl. But now, you''ll regret this" With those words, Hecate''s true form was revealed��a stunning woman with flowing, obsidian hair that cascaded down her back. She bore a crescent-shaped symbol on her forehead, and as it began to glow, it marked the ascension of her power to that of a full moon magus.

 Chapter 1840 Third Generation

    Chapter 1840 Third Generation

    Hecate was a peculiar magus, a figure with a history spanning more than 500 years. She had lingered in rank 9 for centuries, dedicating herself to the mastery of witchcraft and apothecary, delving into the darker aspects of magic.

    In her hundred years of tireless experimentation, Hecate had disyed an extraordinary talent for manipting the forces of death. She had sessfully relived three lives and three souls before achieving a pivotal breakthrough. This effort culminated in her consolidation of proficiency in thew of death, a feat few dared to attempt.

    Hecate''s power and prowess were as follows:

    [Hecate]

    [Magus Realm: Half Moon Magus]

    [Battle Power 332]

    [Soul force 265]

    [Law of Death - 26%]

    But Hecate''s mastery extended beyond the traditional confines of magic. In thest decade, she had uncovered a forbidden technique that allowed her to harness the umted souls of the dead. These captured souls found their dwelling in the mystical seal adorning her forehead. This unholy fusion of souls had granted her the ability to bolster her soul force significantly.

    As a result, her already formidable magic abilities became even more deadly. Her body was that of a Halfmoon magus, but her soul force surpassed even a full-moon magus, rendering her spells and powers exceptionally lethal.

    Seeing her power ascend into a higher realm, was enough to send shockwaves through the ranks of the Earth magus, save for one - the battle-frenzied diator, Thrax.

    "I will handle her!" Thrax dered with unwavering determination.

    Klea, however, intervened swiftly. She held the diator back and said, "No, Thrax, follow my lead."

    Hecate was not alone in her disy of power. Among her group of seven magus, she was undoubtedly the strongest. The rest of her party consisted of four crescent moon magus, and two were notably distinguished as half moons: Triton and Heracles.

    These two individuals were shining examples of Kronos''s third generation of magus, their talents and abilities standing out even among their peers.

    Triton, with his unique lineage, stood out among his peers as the most talented of over a hundred offspring sired by Magus Poseidon. His heritage included a rare blend of gics, epassing the bloodline of a legendary aquatic race. This unique lineage bestowed upon him distinct physical features that marked him as different from his peers: his skin was adorned with intricate, shimmering scales that glistened in the light.

    From a young age, Triton was privileged to ess the very best resources that Kronos had to offer. He had made his entry into the prestigious ranks of the Magus Academy''s privilege ss two decades ago. However, Triton wasn''t content with merely the privileges of his lineage and heritage; instead, he dedicated himself to years of rigorous training and battle experience. He often followed his father, the renowned Magus Poseidon, into the thick of confrontations and wars. It was through these battles that Triton''s innate potential began to flourish.

    After many years of unwavering dedication and relentless pursuit of power, Triton had recently achieved a significant breakthrough. He had advanced to the rank of a half-moon magus, a remarkable feat that further solidified his ce among the elite magus of Kronos.

    [Triton]

    [Magus Realm: Half Moon Magus]

    [Battle Power 345]

    [Soul force 221]

    [Law of water - 18%]

    [Law of spear - 4%

    Heracles, in stark contrast to Triton''s noble lineage and privileged upbringing, had a more enigmatic and unconventional history. Born as a bastard child of Zeus, Heracles grew up on a humble, low-realm. Hecked the guidance and resources that privileged magus typically enjoyed. Despite these disadvantages, Heracles exhibited extraordinary talent from a young age.

    He spent most of his teenage years embarked on a perilous journey into the wild, where he hunted and conquered legendary beasts. His raw power and resilience were astonishing, and it soon became evident that he possessed atent, untamed source of strength.

    Even his divine father, Zeus, was perplexed by the origins of Heracles'' power. When the Kronos family eventually discovered this enigmatic youth, he had already outgrown the age for traditional academy training. Likewise, he was too barbaric to submit to the regimented faction guidance that younger magus adhered to.

    However, Heracles''s story took an unexpected turn when a legendarybat magus recognized his exceptional potential. This seasoned warrior became Heracles'' mentor and protector, guiding him with wisdom and experience. For five decades, Heracles served as thebat magus''s loyal apprentice, absorbing knowledge and skills that far surpassed the typical training provided by the academy.

    Over the years, Heracles transformed from an untamed force of nature into a formidablebat magus in his own right. His path was marked by arduous trials and intense training, culminating in his breakthrough to the rank of a half-moon magus.

    [Heracles]

    [Magus Realm: Half Moon Magus]

    [Battle Power 398]

    [Soul force 192]

    [Realm: Halfmoon]

    [Law of Earth -15%]

    [Law of Strength - 4%]

    The strategy they had formted was clear: Thrax, being the strongest among them, would engage the four crescent magus. Chumo and Akahsa were assigned to deal with one of the half-moons each, while Klea, the second strongest, was tasked with holding Hecate at bay.

    At first, Thrax was resistant to the idea, objecting to the division of their strength. However, Klea''s reasoning eventually convinced him. "Yes, Thrax," she said, "you are undoubtedly more powerful than those four. Defeat them swiftly, and thene to our aid."

    Their n was simple yet effective. They would leverage their best fighters to ovee their weakest adversaries. Thrax would then help engage the two half-moons, and once they were dealt with, all four of them could unite to take on Hecate.

    While they strategized, the seven magus closed in around them, with Hecate, their leader, wearing a wicked smile as she taunted, "Just like pigs ready for the ughter."

    Following the n, Chumo advanced to challenge Triton, Akahsa confronted Heracles in the air, and Klea locked eyes with Hecate, silently inviting her to a duel.

    Thrax, brimming with enthusiasm, brandished his dark spear and bellowed, "Gae Bolg!" His dark armor took shape as he leaped into action, charging toward the area where the four crescent magus were positioned. With a thunderous challenge, he dered, "Let''s fight!"

    The battle erupted with a flurry of spells, weapons drawn, and magic incantations. Thrax, using his formidable [Immortal Gate - stage 8] technique, managed to rapidly close the gap between himself and one of the crescent magus. In a swift motion, he grabbed the first magus and smashed him toward the second one.

    However, the remaining two magus swiftly produced chain-linked artifacts that, when unleashed, behaved like sentient serpents. These serpentine chains snaked around each of Thrax''s arms, immobilizing them.

    Caught off guard, Thrax eximed, "What the hell is this?!!"

    Before he could attempt to break free, the other two magus produced identical chain-linked artifacts, and their living chains ensnared Thrax''s legs. At that moment, it dawned on him that all four of these crescent magus had been working in tandem to immobilize him right from the beginning.

    Apparently defeating these four cresent magus was not going to be as straightforward as they had initially anticipated.

 Chapter 1841 Magus Battle

    Chapter 1841 Magus Battle

    Chumo disyed his exceptionalbat prowess as he weaved through the air with grace. In pursuit was the relentless blond-haired Fishman, their chase a spectacle of power and agility. Chumo''s tactics were nothing short of extraordinary. With fluid precision, hebined the art of magic and deception to gain the upper hand.

    First, he invoked a potent wind spell [Flight], which unleashed powerful currents that propelled him with incredible swiftness. As he soared through the sky, Chumo left a trail of afterimages, thanks to his elusive shadow spell [Shadow Clones]. These shadowy doppelgangers mirrored his every move, creating a mesmerizing ballet of illusions that left the Fishman bewildered and unable to predict his true location.

    Amidst this dazzling disy, Chumo hurled a flurry of gleaming daggers at his pursuer, each de guided with pinpoint uracy. The blond-haired Fishman, a formidable adversary in his own right, found himself on the defensive, narrowly avoiding the deadly projectiles.

    Frustrated, Triton bellowed, "Do not run, you coward!!" But Chumo''s evasive tactics continued to confound his relentless chaser and managed to maintain his distance and elude capture.

    On the other side of the battlefield, the Abbot''s transformation was a sight to behold. His entire body had turned to pure gold, a technique known as [12 Golden Bells]. This incredible defense,bined with a lifetime of martial arts expertise that spanned a century, allowed him to withstand the onught of Heracles, the fiercebat magus.

    Heracles was an intimidating figure, his divine battle art [Titan''s Wrath] granting him unimaginable strength. Each swing of his mighty mace carried enough force to crush mountains. However, Wrath] granting him unimaginable strength. Each swing of his mighty mace carried enough force to crush mountains. However, the Abbot''s golden bell defense was not merely a matter of imprable metal. Every time Heracles struck, the impact created a sonorous ring that resonated with a powerful, mind-jarring frequency. The stronger Heracles''s attacks, the more deafening the toll in his ears.

    "Ugh!! I will break that armor, even if it''s going to break my ears!!" Heracles vowed, his determination unwavering.

    The twobatants moved in perfect harmony, each focused on their respective roles �C one dodging and evading with extraordinary finesse, the other defending with unwavering determination. The battle raged on, a test of skill, strategy, and sheer willpower as they bought precious time for their allies to deal with their respective opponents.

    In stark contrast to the acrobatic confrontation taking ce in the skies, the battle between Klea and Hecate unfolded differently. The two women, their power and determination evenly matched, appeared almost motionless as they hovered in the air.

    Hecate wielded an ancientntern artifact, its eerie green glow casting an otherworldly light. When she channeled her magic through it, multiple spirit energies took form, appearing as spectral skulls veiled in dark smoke. These ethereal entities orbited her like a fiery vortex, then surged forward with haunting speed, targeting the Egyptian queen. The very sight of the attack was both chilling and mesmerizing.

    In response, Klea brandished her Tier 6 [Aeroblitz Rod], a sacred staff gifted to her by the Nephilim. It possessed the unique ability to amplify both her lightning and wind spells. Klea deftly wove her incantations, merging the power of her [Wind Shards] and [Lightning Torrents] spells to counter the iing spectral skulls. However, the onught was overwhelming, and when the confrontation reached its peak, Klea summoned a protective [Ice Wall] to intercept the remaining spirits. Yet, the chilling presence of the skulls and the explosive sh drained her vitality with each impact.

    Hecate, with a disconcerting smile, taunted her adversary. "You young, pretty things. I feel almost sad to have to break you." The air crackled with tension as the two women remained locked in a battle of magical prowess, neither willing to yield an inch in this high-stakes duel.

    Amidst the ongoing and fierce battle, the Earth magus remained locked inbat against their formidable adversaries. With time, the Kronos magus began to adapt and hone their abilities, while, on the opposing side, the earth magus sought desperately for some respite to regain theirposure.

    However, the tides of the battle were destined to change. Suddenly, a deafening roar echoed through the battleground, shaking the very air. It was Thrax, who had managed to break free from the chains that had bound him. With a powerful and decisive strike of his spear, he cleaved one of the Kronos magus in two, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.

    "Huh!! I fucking hate chains!! No more mercy for you all!"

    Thrax''s fury was palpable, and it catalyzed his unleashed power. His anger intertwined with the underlyingw of ughter that defined him, invoking a dreadful ability [Blood Rage]. With this newfound power, heunched into a devastating onught. In just a minute, he had taken the lives of two Kronos magus and inflicted severe wounds upon the remaining two.

    Thrax, his gaze focused on the tumultuous battlefield, stood ready to provide aid to one of his fellowrades. In the midst of the chaos, it was the Abbot who called upon him, and without hesitation, Thrax responded with a resounding, "Yes!"

    Abat magus of Heracles''s stature had always been a favored adversary for Thrax. With a burst of speed, Thrax leaped into action and positioned himself in the path of Heracles''s formidable golden mace. As their weapons shed, a cacophony of power resonated through the air. The force of their confrontation generated powerful shockwaves that rippled across the battlefield, leaving no doubt about the intensity of their struggle.

    Meanwhile, Ashaka, the Abbot, wasted no time. Instead of lingering around, he took flight and swiftly closed the distance between himself and Klea.

    As he drew near, he began to chant sacred prayers, invoking the ancient wisdom of [Sutra]. The echoing words filled the air with pure light and a surge of positive energy, creating a radiant aura that permeated the surrounding area.

    This divine incantation had a profound effect, significantly weakening the malevolent power of the multiple flying skull entities. Some of the ethereal spirits werepelled to retreat, seeking refuge within Hecate''sntern. It was a testament to the Abbot''s mastery of the power of light, radiating with divine strength and proving to be a formidable counterforce to Hecate''s necromantic arts.

    Hecate turned her gaze to the magus surrounding her, a palpable irritation radiating from her. Despite Klea''s evident fatigue from the intense battles that had transpired, her indomitable will shone through as she mustered the strength to shout, "You can''t win against us, at least not fast enough."

    Klea, using her strategic wit, attempted to assail Hecate''s mental fortitude, sowing doubt by implying that more reinforcements were on the way. But the wicked grin that spread across Hecate''s face indicated that the woman was far from being in her right mind. With a malevolentugh, she invoked yet another death spell,

    [Reanimate Death].

    While Hecate recited the incantation, a grim metamorphosis unfolded before their eyes. The two Kronos magus who had been vanquished earlier, including the two severely wounded ones, were now reanimated, their bodies shrouded in an eerie green aura. It was clear that their abilities had been markedly bolstered.

    With a resolute deration, Hecate proimed, "We are not done yet!"

    x x x

 Chapter 1842 Reanimate

    Chapter 1842 Reanimate

    Thrax took upon himself the daunting responsibility of confronting the four reanimated magus. Recognizing that time was of the essence, he engaged the burlybat magus standing before him and sought to dispatch his formidable adversary swiftly. However, to his astonishment, Heracles disyed not only remarkable resilience but seemingly boundless endurance, preventing Thrax from breaking free and joining the battle against the reanimated magus.

    The four reanimated magus, infused with unnatural energy, dashed toward their master, Hecate, positioning themselves to attack both Klea and Ashaka.

    Klea, exhibiting her quick reflexes and formidable magical prowess, unleashed an offensive spell [Thunder Bolt] upon the iing undead Magus. The spell was executed in an instant, simultaneously striking both at the same time. It should have been a devastating blow, yet to her astonishment, the reanimated Magus disyed no visible signs of pain or distress. Their stoic expressions betrayed no hint of vulnerability, and the spell, despite its evident power, appeared to have little effect in halting their relentless advance.

    On the other front, Ashaka skillfully countered the relentless assaults of the other two reanimated adversaries. His powerful palm strikesnded with crushing force, shattering their bones. Yet, in a disy of eerie determination, the undead Magus pressed forward, seemingly undeterred by the excruciating pain they endured.

    As the unrelenting assault unfolded, Klea, with her acute perception suddenly made a grim realization. With a resolute tone, she dered, "I see what they are."

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Klea retrieved a pouch from her belongings and, with a swift motion, hurled eight gleaming bronze Without a moment''s hesitation, Klea retrieved a pouch from her belongings and, with a swift motion, hurled eight gleaming bronze coins into the air. As they hovered mid-flight, Klea began to chant an intricate spell, [Hexagram Elemental Technique].

    "What is this? A rune formation! Child''s y!" Hecate mocked, and with a wave of her hand, she directed the four undead magus to intercept the flying bronze coins. Klea took control of the coins, guiding them away from the reach of the reanimated magus. Simultaneously, she marked the parameters of the rune formation''s range. As her spell took effect, a thick, mysterious mist began to coalesce within the designated area, creating an enigmatic [Misty Cloud].

    Hecate, agitated, let out an exasperated shout. "You little annoying witch!"

    With a single discerning nce, Klea had identified a critical weakness in Hecate''s reanimation spell. While the undead magus were indeed rendered virtually unkible with their formidable physical strength, they exhibited profoundly diminished perception. Without Hecate''s direct guidance, they floated aimlessly, akin to marites whose strings had been severed.

    Before Klea could make her move against Hecate, the cunning female magus revealed yet another hidden trick. "She''s gone!" Klea''s warning came toote, for Hecate was a mistress of the darkness element, and with her unparalleled proficiency, she had vanished from the sight of all present. As the others tried to fathom Hecate''s next move, Klea''s intuition kicked in, and she abruptly turned her attention to Chumo. "Watch out!!"

    Chumo was the weakest link among their group, a vulnerability Hecate was poised to exploit. True to Klea''s intuition, Hecate reappeared, having left the area and thereby escaping the effects of the mystic cloud and Ashaka''s [Sutra].

    With malevolence in her eyes, Hecate wasted no time. She unleashed all of her spirit skulls, sending them hurtling toward Chumo in a relentless barrage. Chumo''s ethereal shadow clones swiftly disintegrated upon contact while his true form was ensnared by the ethereal skulls, which entered and exited his corporeal body in a nightmarish dance. Chumo was engulfed by the spectral onught, a surreal and terrifying spectacle of spiritual possession.

    Klea and the Abbot sprang into action, rushing to his aid. But their valiant attempts to reach him were swiftly thwarted by a powerful wave of spear attacks from Triton.

    "Chumo!" Klea''s voice trembled with panic as she faced the dire predicament before her.

    Thrax, having triumphed over Heracles and his golden mace, turned to assist, but it was a grievous realization that Chumo was already under Hecate''s sinister spell.

    Hecate, with a malevolent grin on her face, halted their advance with a chilling threat. "Do not move any closer. I can deal with this poor young man with but a flick of my finger."

    Desperation seeping into her voice, Klea resorted to a threat of her own. "Wait... wait... it doesn''t have to be this way. If you harm him, you will answer to the Nephilim!"

    However, Hecate''s response was far from remorseful. She merely smiled and dered, "I am no fool. I have no need to take your lives. I simply wish to obliterate your physical forms, just as you did to my precious Hades. It will be a justified act."

    For Hecate, this was a deeply personal vendetta, and the destruction of their physical forms was how she intended to exact her revenge while robbing the earth magus of any chance to win on their iing duels with the Kronos. Unwilling to engage in further discussion, Hecate summoned all her spirit souls, directing them to converge upon Chumo''s vulnerable body.

    "No!!" Klea''s anguished cry pierced the air as Chumo''s form began to glow with an ominous, pulsating light. The intensity of his pain was palpable, and it appeared as though he was on the verge of a catastrophic explosion.

    Yet, just as swiftly as it had begun, the agonizing process came to an abrupt halt, with no trace of the ethereal spirit skulls that had been tormenting him.

    Hecate''s expression contorted in shock and dismay. "How could this be!! My precious souls!! What did you do?"

    Instead of providing an answer, Chumo''s body underwent a startling transformation. His eyes turned bloodshot, his skin paled, and sinister ws sprouted from his fingers. It was the Nightwalker transformation, a result of an experiment conducted on Chumo by Zenonia seven years prior.

    Not only had Chumo seemingly mastered this dark form, but there was something more unsettling happening��dark, ethereal tendrils emerged from his body, forming an ominous aura of multiple tentacles behind him. The tide of the battle had taken an unexpected and eerie turn, and the true extent of Chumo''s power was unveiled in this enigmatic transformation.

 Chapter 1843 Disease

    Chapter 1843 Disease

    A week before the highly anticipated expedition, Emery set aside some private time to converse with his friend. "Chumo, I need to show you something."

    "What is it?"

    With a deliberate and measured gesture, Emery conjured a portal. However, this was no ordinary portal; it was the Khaos Gate, a gateway that opened into the newly formed garden-like sanctuary. Amidst the flourishing nt creatures in the serene space, a massive tentacled entity, Cthulhu, stood at the end of the cave-like room. The sight of the colossal creature left Chumo in a state of shock.

    Cthulhu, the enigmatic guardian of Khaos, offered a rather ominous greeting.

    <Who is this you brought to see me this time? He''s too skinny for a snack.>

    Emery quickly sought to rify, "No, no, Cthulhu. This is my friend, and I wish for you to consider him as one of the Khaos Seeds."

    Emery was well-informed that the Khaos Guardian held the ability to select any magus proficient in the arts of darkness as its Khaos Seed��a potential candidate to rise as the Khaos Champion.

    Given the imminent and perilous expedition that loomed just days away, Emery had devised this n to enhance the safety and security of his friends.

    Taking a moment to converse with Chumo, Emery conveyed the intricacies of the Khaos Gate scenario. Although Chumo initially harbored some hesitations, his unwavering trust in Emery and the profound bond they shared ultimatelypelled him to ept.

    As Cthulhu, the ancient guardian initiated the process of probing Chumo''s body, the extraordinary entity made an unexpected revtion that sent concern through the group. <Your friend is afflicted by a disease, a potent toxin>

    This revtion pertained to the Nightwalker disease that had gued Chumo for the past seven years, a mysterious ailment that rendered him powerless and subjected him to the toxin''s possession for hours each day. It was a condition that had long eluded a proper cure, and its effects raised questions about Chumo''s eligibility to be a Khaos Seed.

    With furrowed brows, Emery, inquired, "Is this going to be a problem?"

    Contrary to Emery''s initial concern, Cthulhu''s response was one of mirth.

    <This is Zenonia''s doing, isn''t it? Do you know where she obtained the toxin from?>

    Emery''s eyes widened with realization as he connected the dots. "It''s yours!!"

    Cthulhu, hisughter resonating eerily, proceeded to divulge the enigmatic origins of the toxin. Through a series of experiments, it became evident that Cthulhu''s toxin exhibited significantpatibility with the Nightwalker disease.

    The guardian''s toxin not only facilitated Chumo''s regaining control over the Nightwalker ailment but also held the potential to amplify the Nightwalker transformation itself. With the assistance of Cthulhu, Emery saw the possibility of enhancing Chumo''s Nightwalker medication and ultimately achieving a full cure for the ailment. The prospect of aplete recovery for Chumo, under the guardianship of Cthulhu, offered a ray of hope for the future.

    This newfound knowledge only served to solidify Emery''s confidence in his n. Rather than merely designating Chumo as one of the Khaos Seeds, following in the footsteps of Morgana with Killgragah, Emery made an audacious request. He asked Cthulhu to remain within Chumo''s body. This decision held the promise of not only strengthening Chumo but also offering a direct conduit for contact with Emery when the need arose. The prospect of assistance from Cthulhu was a powerful asset that could prove invaluable on their perilous expedition.

    ####

    As Chumo found himself ensnared by Hecate''s relentless spirit skull spell, Cthulhu sprang into action, disying his insatiable appetite for darkness by consuming the very souls within the spell. In a disy of otherworldly power, Cthulhu channeled the Khaos energy into Chumo, igniting a profound transformation.

    [Battle power increased exponentially]

    Buoyed by the newfound strength channeled through the Khaos energy, Chumo executed a daring leap toward the unprepared female magus. Hecate, sensing the impending threat, promptly invoked a protective spell that enshrouded her in a radiant energy barrier. However, the unparalleled might endowed by the Khaos energy enabled Chumo''s ws to slice through the barrier, delivering a powerful strike that left a deep wound on her shoulder.

    Hecate, herposure faltering, locked eyes with Chumo, moments before another of Another''s ws struck, inflicting further pain. Desperate to escape the relentless onught, she summoned a life-saving spell, narrowly evading Chumo''s advances. Despite her best efforts, Chumo managed to stay in close pursuit,nding several more punishing strikes on her beleaguered form.

    "Get the fuck away from me!!"

    Just as Hecate appeared to be on the brink of a sessful escape, Thrax loomed behind her, wielding his powerful ives to inflict a grievous wound on her back. The force of his attack sent her sprawling to the ground, her body bearing the weight of severe injuries.

    While Ashaka effectively prevented Triton from intervening, Klea seized the opportunity to act. She leaped into the fray and unleashed a potent [Thunderbolt] spell, a strike that finally incapacitated Hecate. The female magusy defeated, her once-formidable powers overpowered by the collective strength and determination of the group.

    With Hecate''s defeat, both Triton and Heracles found themselves in a precarious position. Surrendering seemed the most prudent course of action, as escaping within the ruins would prove challenging, exposing them to the risk of capture by the enforcers.

    Chumo, his once-bloodshot eyes gradually clearing as he managed to halt the Nightwalker transformation, turned to the group. He conveyed a message from Emery through the Khaos gate.

    Upon receiving the message, the group reached a consensus on the course of action. In response, a tentacle emerged from Chumo''s chest, reaching out to retrieve Hecate''s incapacitated body. The sudden turn of events left the two Kronos magus bewildered.

    Klea addressed the captives with a firm yet merciful tone. "We have no intention of causing harm to her. As for the two of you, you will assist us in exploring these ruins." The tables had turned, and the former adversaries now faced a different role in their shared quest on the expedition.

 Chapter 1844 Shards

    Chapter 1844 Shards

    Emery devoted hours to the intricate process of absorbing the celestial shard, a seemingly straightforward act of channeling his spiritual energy into the crystal. Yet, the reaction it triggered transcended the ordinary, evoking a vivid and ancient memory.

    In his mind''s eye, he witnessed multiple nodes of radiant light traversing the sky, dancing among the billowing clouds. The sensation of warmth bathed his skin, and the luminosity that entered his eyes evoked a sense of profound familiarity, reminiscent of the primordial wisp that had once infused his being on the distant Andora. However, this encounter felt more distant, as though a bridge to the past had lengthened over time.

    As Emery continued to gaze at the shard''s intense luminosity, he discerned within its radiant depths a mesmerizing array of colors. Reds, yellows, greens, blues, and countless other hues converged, each imbued with a unique brilliance. Then, a message, unspoken yet profoundly understood, resonated within his mind: "Light is creation."

    This revtion,den with profound significance, stirred the depths of Emery''s core. It simultaneously filled him with an influx of newfound power, as he grappled with the implications of this extraordinary knowledge. The celestial shard had not merely augmented his abilities; it had also unveiled a deeper understanding of the fundamental forces that governed his world and existence.

    [Yourprehension of thew of light has improved]

    [Soul force has increased by 4 points]

    [Soul force 427(431)]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Light by 1%]

    [Law of Light - 7% (8)]

    [Law Comprehension - 42% (43%)]

    Having now experienced the awe-inspiring essence of the celestial shard, Emery gained a profound understanding of why so many were willing to go to great lengths, even to the point of sacrificing their lives, topete in this expedition. However, as he concluded the absorption of the first shard, he couldn''t help but be taken aback by the passage of time. Three hours had swiftly slipped through his grasp.

    Emery contemted the sheer magnitude of the task ahead. "That was just one shard... absorbing all six and the dozens of smaller ones might well take the entire day," he mused. Doubts gnawed at him, making him wonder if he had erred in his approach. Despite these concerns, he resolved to press on and began the process of absorbing the second shard.

    As with the first, a vision unfolded before him, its revtion instilling in him a deepprehension of thew of light. Simultaneously, his soul force surged, marking his growing mastery of this profound power. The second shard absorbed two more hours of his time.

    As he absorbed the second shard, a pair of notifications appeared:

    [Yourprehension of thew of light has improved]

    [Soul force has increased by 3 points]

    Feeling both determined and intrigued, Emery decided to experiment further with one of the smaller celestial shards he had gathered. With a handful of these diminutive fragments in his possession, he set about channeling his spirit energy into all of them simultaneously.

    This time, the experience resembled a grand fireworks disy, with multiple smaller visions tingling through his mind. Despite their diminutive size, each shard contributed to a sense of enlightenment akin to therger shards.

    [Yourprehension of thew of light has improved]

    [Soul force has increased by 2 points]

    Despite the abundance of roughly 60 tiny shards, Emery found that they yielded only two points. The vast disparity in value between these smaller shards and therger celestial shard became unmistakable, underscoring the exceptional significance of thetter.

    When Emery was about to continue his absorption efforts, he noticed that Jinkan, Eeshoo, and Uria had alreadypleted their respective shard absorptions. Jinkan possessed two medium shards, Eeshoo had three, and Uria had sessfully absorbed four. On the other hand, Mahinder was still in the process of absorbing his third shard.

    Recognizing the potential thaty within the celestial shards, the three magus decided to venture deeper into the ruins in search of more of these coveted treasures. Jinkan left one of her magus guards behind to ensure their safety as they continued hunting for more.

    The dilemma faced by all the magus within the ruins loomedrge. The celestial shards held a tenth of their potential when used outside the ruins, making it essential for everyone to make a critical decision. With a maximum of only seven days permitted within the ruins, the magu had to weigh the choice between dedicating more time to shard hunting or absorbing the shards they already possessed, knowing that the clock was ticking.

    Emery assessed the four remaining medium shards at his disposal and decided to attempt absorbing two of them simultaneously. The endeavor was one that had been discouraged, and he quickly discovered the reasons behind the cautionary advice. Probing and channeling his energy into two shards at the same time subjected his mind to a substantial and taxing mental burden, inducing a sense of fatigue that weighed heavily upon him.

    In such challenging moments, Emery''s innate ability, [Emperor Focus], was spontaneously activated. This mental technique served to alleviate the strain and enhance his concentration, making the process significantly more manageable. The oue was that he sessfully absorbed two medium shards in just one and a half hours, representing an astonishing three- to fourfold increase in absorption speed. This remarkable feat not only highlighted the effectiveness of Emery''s unique abilities but also the lengths to which he was willing to go in his pursuit of knowledge and power.

    [Yourprehension of thew of light has improved]

    [Soul force has increased by 5 points]

    [Soul force 431(441)]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Light by 1%]

    [Law of Light - 8% (9)]

    [Law Comprehension - 43% (44%)]

    As noted, the method of simultaneously absorbing multiple shards had a notable side effect. Despite his exceptional mental defenses, Emery was only able to effectively absorb a little over half of the shards he engaged with.

    In 10 hours, Emery managed to sessfully absorb four medium-sized shards and a handful of smaller ones, resulting in a remarkable 2%prehension of thew of light. This rate of progress was nothing short of extraordinary, representing an advancement that would typically require decades for most individuals and could be achieved within a matter of hours.

    Upon further contemtion, Emery came to a decisive conclusion. His unparalleled mental defenses and advantageous abilities set him apart from other magus, granting him the confidence to prioritize the pursuit of celestial shards over the process of individual absorption. While absorbing multiple shards simultaneously had its drawbacks, he recognized that the lostprehension could be replenished by acquiring a greater quantity of shards.

    Time was the most valuablemodity. With this in mind, he forged ahead with unwavering determination, resolved to amass as many celestial shards as possible.

 Chapter 1845 Free Time

    Chapter 1845 Free Time

    With the opening of the second gate just four hours away, Emery keenly noted the significant congregation of magus in the secondyer crossover. The substantial presence of magus in this instance was a telltale sign that the uing battle with the guardian was likely to involve a muchrger number of participants. This awareness impressed Emery with the importance of punctuality; he couldn''t afford to bete for the designated time, which would also mark the moment of his reunion with the rest of his group.

    In the meantime, Emery had a few hours to spare and considered his options. His gaze settled on the two individuals who remained in the cave: Jinkan''s full moon magus bodyguard and the contemtive monk, Mahinder, who was still immersed in his meditation.

    Approaching the monk, Emery extended an invitation, "Monk, would you like to join me for some shard hunting?"

    In the aftermath of the Magus tournament, Mahinder had be notably more reserved. Emery had heard of the discrimination faced by the tournament champion for being manipted by the elves, and it was rumored that, if not for the intervention of the Nephilim, the monk might have chosen a life of seclusion.

    Although Emery didn''t expect Mahinder to ept the offer, he was pleasantly surprised when the monk silently rose and prepared to follow. Emery, impressed by Mahinder''s decision, inquired, "Alright then, where shall we begin our hunt?"

    With the bracelets provided by Jinkan, Emery possessed the means to track the information collected by the Nephilim groups and spies, offering insights into their movements and activities. While it was possible to discern Jinkan''s whereabouts or the actions of other groups in various vaults, actually locating them would consume too much of Emery''s precious free time. Thus, he decided to dedicate his limited hours to finding a personal vault to hunt.

    Among the 1,000 vaults avable in the secondyer, data suggested that approximately 20% remained unexplored. This implied a 20% chance that they might stumble upon an uncleared temple within these untouched vaults.

    Upon hearing Emery''s suggestion of potentially clearing a temple with just the three of them, Mahinder inquired with a hint of skepticism, "Clear the temple? just three of us?"

    Emery responded casually, "Why not? We have a full moon magus and a tournament champion here."

    His attempt at humor was met with a lukewarm reception as the monk reverted to his customary silence. Although a temple could potentially be cleared with three of them, the endeavor might prove excessively time-consuming. Emery could ill afford to bete for the battle against the guardian, and Jinkan''s bodyguard pointed out the risk of being perceived as vulnerable prey by other groups with their limited numbers.

    This observation sparked a surge of ideas within Emery''s mind, but with time ticking away, their immediate priority was to locate unexplored vaults before making a decision.

    "How do you propose we go about finding these unexplored vaults?" asked the monk.

    Emery harnessed his spirit energy and conjured 30 Jade Warriors, each imbued with sufficient power to be tracked over long distances. He then scattered them all over the celestial crossover and entered the numerous golden arc gates. These clones would explore their respective locations for 15 minutes before returning to ry their findings.

    The primary goal was to detect any signs of upation, such as footprints, evidence of destroyed drones, or the unfortunate absence of returning clones. After the second round of clones, Emery''s patience was rewarded when one of them finally brought back a promising report. Without dy, the three of them set out in the direction of this newfound potential location.

    [You are entering Light Vault 281]

    "Yes, I can smell that this ce is brand new, untouched."

    The monk, somewhat perplexed, inquired, "How can you tell?"

    Emery chuckled and replied, "Well, I am a wolf, so trust me with these instincts."

    With only 3.5 hours remaining until the gate opened for the secondyer guardian battle, and with the medium shards being highly prized, Emery wasted no time. He swiftly located the nearest temple and created a teleportation gate toward the ce.

    Mahinder''s expression revealed his concern, but he didn''t need to voice it. Emery addressed the doubt in hispanion''s face, saying, "I n to clear two temples in three hours, so each of us can im one."

    Seeing the skepticism in the monk''s eyes, Emery added, "Alright then, if we do manage to pull it off, you shall give me a bigger share!"

    With determination in mind, the three of them approached the gate guarded by four constructs. Emery wasted no time, immediately transforming into his twilight wolf form. He instructed the others to handle two of the constructs while he, using the [Savage de] and dark infusion, swiftly dispatched the remaining two. Emery was already well-acquainted with the constructs'' abilities and vulnerabilities, and with his effective darkness-based attacks, they were all defeated in less than three minutes.

    Emery looked at hispanions and asked, "Do you trust me now?"

    The trio entered the gate and faced hordes of drones and constructs. It took them an hour to eliminate these threats, and then they confronted a towering [Juggernaut].

    Their formation dictated that Emery would take on a support role, primarily focused on restraining the massive construct and creating opportunities for Mahinder and the full moon magus, who wielded a spear and specialized in ice magic, to inflict damage. It was a formidable construct, and the battle was a grueling one,sting an entire half-hour before they finally seeded,

    [You have destroyed the Avalonian Juggernaut]

    [You have cleared the Temple Trial]

    "We did it! I told you we could," Emery eximed with a triumphant grin as he imed the medium celestial shard reward.

    Emery had every intention ofpleting the second temple within the time he had left. As they were fighting halfway through the drones, though, they suddenly sensed the arrival of several magus rushing into the temple. Emery quickly disengaged from the fight, abandoning his task.

    Fifteen rogue magus stood before them, their faces disying sly and confident grins. The atmosphere grew tense as both groups locked eyes, silently assessing each other.

    The leader of the rogue magus, a wiry man with a crooked smile, took a few steps closer. "What''s the matter, folks? you''vee to this temple with just the three of you. That''s not very wise, now is it?" He chuckled, and hisrades joined in.

    "Hand over all the shard you have,"

    Emery gazed at the group with a wry smile. This scenario might turn out to be the most rewarding for him.

 Chapter 1846 Bandit

    Chapter 1846 Bandit

    Among the rogue magus confronting Emery and hispanions, there was a mix of different moon rankings. One full moon, three half-moon, and the rest were all crescent moons, signifying that these rogue magus were far from weak. This exined their audacity andck of civility in approaching the three.

    Siyan, the full moon bodyguard, was prepared to reveal their Nephilim identity to intimidate the rogues, but Emery restrained him. "Let''s not be hasty... I am sure they could reason with"

    It was a plot not to scare them away, yes, Emery nned to y with them for a while. His approach seemed to have the desired effect, as his words seeded in bolstering the confidence of the rogue magus.

    Emery took a moment to consult the data from the bracelets and discovered that all the rogue magus belonged to a group known as the Kreener bandit. These bandits were known to be tyrants over three low-realms located within the neutral zone. They were essentially bullies who oppressed civilizations thatcked the power to resist, reminding Emery of the Kronos magus.

    Their unexpected arrival provided Emery with an opportunity to quench his lingering regret over not participating in the Magus fight against Kronos with his friend.

    The tension in the chamber mounted as a magus with mechanical eyes received information from a small flying drone, delivering the news that there were no other intruders present.

    "No one else is here, just the three!"

    The rogue magus exchanged knowing nces, their smiles dark and wicked. They awaited orders from a young half-moon magus, who, ording to the Nephilim information, was the Kreener bandit''s young master, the son of their patriarch.

    "You must have spent the whole day here, we found a cleared temple back there, now, give me all the shards you have, and we will let you go," the young magus demanded, his voice dripping with arrogance.

    However, a more experienced crescent moon magus voiced his concerns. "Master Kreener, I don''t like this. They can''t be just anybody... and those two... I think I''ve seen them before." He pointed toward Emery and Mahinder, casting suspicious nces in their direction.

    Sensing the young magus''s hesitation, Emery calmly retrieved the shards he had recently obtained and purposely showed the other two he had left. With a confident smile, he held them up and said, "Is one shard enough to secure our release?"

    The young bandit''s eyes widened in surprise. "No, three lives, three shards," he replied, attempting to assert his dominance.

    Emery''s grin grew wider. "That''s a good deal," he agreed. Then, with a mischievous twinkle in his eye, he continued, "Now, I want fifteen shards if you all wish to live."

    As soon as he said the word, Emery swiftly retrieved his powerful artifact, the [Rampant Staff], and with a deftmand, summoned a flurry of [Jade Roots] Multiple dark green roots came out from the ground, they coiled around the magus legs and bodies, and In a matter of seconds, managed to ensnare five of them.

    "He has a tier 6 artifact!" one of them eximed, panic creeping into their voices.

    Emery''s initial spell, while not overwhelmingly powerful, was enough to immobilize a portion of the rogue group. The full-moon magus among them charged toward Siyan, while another half-moon made a beeline for Mahinder. The remaining rogues, headed toward Emery, the one who holds the shards.

    As the conflict unfolded, one of the half-moon magus who attacked Emery appeared to be a master of spirit attacks. However, Emery''s [Emperor Focus] swiftly turned the tables, causing the rogue magus''s spell to backfire, rendering him unconscious in an instant.

    In the wake of theirpanion''s sudden copse, panic rippled through the rogue magus. Before they could even begin to fathom what had happened, Emery transformed, his figure shifting into that of a ferocious wolf.

    "He''s a Half-Blood!!"

    Emery lunged at the second half-moon magus, crashing into the strong-looking man and sending him sprawling to the ground. The brutal impact of the attack resulted in the distinct, sickening sound of bones cracking. The magus pitiable cry echoed through the chamber.

    Witnessing this disy of savagery, the other rogues staggered backward in fear and disbelief. Their expressions contorted between shock and terror.

    "Who are you!?" shouted the young master.

    As they struggled to make sense of the situation, the elderly rogue magus suddenly realized the truth and blurted out, "That''s... the savage magus! And the other... the divine monk... the ones from the tournament...."

    However, Emery was not inclined to engage in a lengthy conversation. His intent was clear, and he didn''t waste any time executing it. With a speed that rivaled a lightning strike, he invoked his [Blink] ability, vanishing and reappearing with swift and brutal punches aimed at each of the surrounding magus. Their collective strength and battle prowess stood no chance against Emery''s overwhelming power, a formidable 600 battle power that rendered his blows more than enough to shatter bones and incapacitate his foes. In a matter of moments, they crumpled to the ground, groaning in agony and defeat.

    While the young master and hisrades initially sought to make a swift retreat, their hopes were dashed as Emery cast [Gravitational pressure], creating a force that drove them to their knees, leaving them paralyzed and unable to escape. In this submissive position, they had no choice but to ept their predicament.

    Witnessing the situation unfold, the Kreener full moon magus, driven by loyalty and the desire to protect his leader, leaped forward. He invoked a powerful lightning attack, sending a barrage of electric energy hurtling toward Emery.

    Emery, however, was ready. In a swift response, he cast another gravity spell [Expulsion]. The force of this spell was used to throw the charging magus back. Then, in an instant, he triggered his [Blink] ability, appearing next to the young master. With a vice-like grip on the man''s neck, Emerypelled the full moon magus to cease his assault. The Kreener full moon magus now found himself powerless in the face of Emery''s dominance.

    It''s not that Emery couldn''t have defeated the full moon magus �C much like Siyan, the magus was just a grade 1 full moon, someone who had most likely advanced to his current realm by massive resources rather than skill. Emery''s choice wasn''t a matter of ability; it was all about efficiency. He didn''t want to expend too much energy dealing with these low-lifes. Within a matter of minutes, all of them were under his control, helpless, and at his mercy.

    Deep regret filled the young master''s face as he implored, "Please, let me go, senior... It''s my mistake. I couldn''t recognize your exalted identity. Please, spare me and my men..."

    Emery responded with a calm demeanor, saying, "Of course, you can go."

    Relief swept over the young master''s face, but his hopes were dashed when Emery added, "One life, one shard."

    The young master''s smile faded, and with trepidation, he reluctantly produced three medium shards and a bag of smaller ones, pathetically pleading, "That''s all we have, I promise we''re not lying."

    Emery, however, couldn''t simply take their word for it. He administered a drop of his potent poison to the young master and Upon administering the poison, the young master''s faces twisted in agony as they felt its cruel grasp.

    The poison Emery employed was referred to as the "Venom of Shadows," a sinister concoction he had refined with Kronos''s assistance several weeks earlier. By incorporating a portion of Chututlu''s toxin, he had created an exceptionally effective torture poison. This poison inflicted severe pain, induced paralysis, and triggered hallucinations, once a day until given an antidote. There was no necessity to convince the Kreener bandits of its potency; as soon as they recognized Emery''s status as a master apothecary, they were certain to acquiesce to his requests.

    As the terms were settled, the Kreener bandit leader could only ept the terms with a sense of helplessness.

    With the agreement in ce, Emery turned his attention to the celestial temple that loomed before them."You can im this temple; I will go for the other one." Emery casually stated.

    In the final hour, Emery dedicated himself to clearing the second temple, working diligently to extract the medium shard it held. He also took the time to retrieve the shard from the temple previously cleared by the Kreener bandit, a testament to their sessful new partnership.

    "Great work. Eleven more shards to go," he remarked, offering words of gratitude for their assistance.

    In a span of a mere four hours, they had amassed five medium shards. Emery generously distributed one shard to Mahinder and another to Siyan. To his astonishment, he witnessed a rare chuckle escaping from the monk.

    The three then made their way back to the gate, where they would reunite with Jinkan and the others, preparing themselves for the uing battle with the second guardian.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1847 Second Gate

    Chapter 1847 Second Gate

    Emery approached the secondyer gate with a mix of astonishment and apprehension. Unlike the first gate, where a little over 500 magus had gathered, this time there were nearly 6000 of them. It was a crowd that had swelled tenfold, creating an imposing assembly of magus from various factions.

    Among this massive gathering, all the major units of the Grade Five human factions were represented��the Arcanum, the Imperium, the Oculus, the Arknd, the Cross, and the Nephilim, including the prominent Azazel and Aztebas families. The presence of these renowned factions added ayer of tension and anticipation to the atmosphere.

    As Emery made his way toward Jinkan and the others, he couldn''t help but notice the hundreds of eyes fixed on him. "You''re quite famous," remarked Mahinder with a smile, clearly pleased to blend into the background, with Emery attracting most of the attention.

    Emery, however, wasn''t in the mood for jests. He sensed that something was amiss, and the presence of hundreds of dark elves further intensified his unease. Out of the 1000 elves gathered, almost half were dark elves. This unusual concentration of dark elves was a cause for concern, and Emery couldn''t shake the feeling that it foreboded an impending confrontation or conflict.

    As Emery arrived and rejoined the group of 30, Jinkan confirmed his earlier concerns. "Messages have been sent out to all dark elves about your presence here," she exined. "Many are here for you."

    Emery had anticipated the possibility of the dark elves being a concern, but he hadn''t expected it to be such a pressing issue so quickly. The sheer number of dark elves involved was surprising. Jinkan offered some reassurance, exining that the dark elves were unlikely to disrupt the guardian battle. Such actions could put everyone at risk, including their fellow elves.

    However, Jinkan emphasized the need for extreme caution after the battle. It was crucial to be watchful and prepared for any potential conflicts that might arise in the aftermath.

    As a potential solution, Jinkan suggested that they enter the thirdyer with arger group. This would provide them with a means of escape from the dark elves, who might be less inclined to confront Emery in a setting with more witnesses. While the n appeared reasonable, it also highlighted the seriousness of the situation.

    The group faced uncertainty regarding how many of the 500 dark elves were genuinely there for Emery. The situation was tense, and they needed to remain vignt.

    In an effort to ensure the group''s safety, the Amerhiks princess took matters into her own hands. She approached her annoying step-brother, Linhao, and skillfully manipted their group of 80 magus, ensuring that they stayed closely united both before and after the guardian battle.

    The 24-hour timer had finally psed, and the rune covering the enormous gate before them began to glow.

    Loriel Starwind, the high elf priestess, pushed open the gate with unwavering confidence. Alongside her, 1000 elves, followed by 4,000 human magus, including Emery and hispanions, entered the gate.

    As they ventured deeper into the celestial vault, the central stage of the hall came to life. Liquid metals swirled and formed a colossal creature, this time taking the shape of a fifty-meter-tall, lion-like being with majestic wings, all constructed from radiant crystal.

    The colossal creature ascended into the sky, unleashing a thunderous roar and a formidable spirit attack that surpassed even the basilisk in power.

    [You have joined the battle against the second-floor guardian].

    [Crystal Manticore]

    [Mythical creature: ???]

    [Battle power: ???]

    Emery and the others stood ready, prepared to face this awe-inspiring and mysterious guardian.

    As the battle against the Crystal Manticoremenced, the high priestess of Eldamar, Loriel, began preparing her formation, much like their previous encounter with the basilisk. However, this time, the human alliance, led by the Nephilim, took the initiative and didn''t hesitate to be the first to strike.

    A colossal sword crafted from pure spirit energy soared through the air, piercing the massive crystalline creature and inflicting excruciating pain. The one at the forefront of this assault was Zephyr Nephilim of the Aztebas family, demonstrating his power.

    Following this daring move, hundreds of other human magus ascended into the skies, bombarding the Crystal Manticore with their attacks alongside their elven allies. In this situation, magus from both races were eager to make the most of the opportunity to deal damage and gain points or ranking rewards by quickly defeating the formidable guardian. The battlefield became a chaotic and dynamic battleground, filled with spells and abilities from all sides.

    Despite his urge to be cautious, Emery couldn''t disregard his responsibilities to the Nephilim and the reputation he needed to maintain. Thus, he promptly activated his [Twilight Transformation] and utilized a technique that he knew would maximize the damage he could inflict with his Khaos-infused sword.

    With a swift strike, he unleashed [Shadow Edge], a powerful attack that prated deep into the Crystal Manticore''s crystalline form. The damage he dealt was substantial, and, just like with the basilisk, a health bar disying the guardian''s status appeared for all to see.

    [Crystal Manticore]

    [9950/10000]

    Before Emery could follow up with a second strike, other human magus crowded his path, making it difficult for him to engage the guardian further.

    Using his [Blink] ability, Emery sought to keep up with the agile movements of the Crystal Manticore while also evading the energy sts unleashed by his fellow magus, who were equally eager tond their own devastating attacks.

    The battle raged on, a whirlwind of magic and attacks assaulting the Crystal Manticore from every angle. Friendly fire had be a significant concern, with magus frequently falling victim to the coteral damage of their own attacks.

    Despite the chaos, the guardian''s health had dropped significantly within a mere 10 minutes. This only fueled the ambition of the magus, who were determined to rise to the top of the contributions leaderboard.

    Taking a moment to assess his own progress, Emery was pleased with the results:

    [Rank 41 - Emery Ambrose - 221 points]

    Considering his careful approach, having such rank among 5000 magus wasmendable. Encouraged by the ongoing battle and his own performance, he set his sights on the top spot.

    Emery decided to adopt a more aggressive strategy. He readied himself for a renewed assault on the guardian, prepared to push his limits.

    However, just as he resolved to seize victory, an unexpected twist of fate sent shockwaves through him. In the midst of the heated battle, a powerful arrow sped toward him, one powerful enough to pierce his body from behind.

    x x x x x

 Chapter 1848 Chaotic

    Chapter 1848 Chaotic

    Emery felt the piercing pain in his chest as the high-level artifact arrow found its mark, leaving him shocked and bewildered. A realization set in that it wasn''t just any arrow that had struck him. It was a precision attack, executed by an expert using a high-level artifact.

    "Emery!" Jinkan''s voice rang out, and she swiftly ordered her guards to provide cover while Eeshoo utilized his [Soaring Shuttle] to form a defensive formation.

    The perpetrator of the attack was none other than the dark elf with crimson hair whom Emery had encountered before.

    Amid the cacophony of battle, Emery''s injury went unnoticed by most, overshadowed by the ongoing skirmishes and friendly fire.

    For the dark elves, it was a moment of grim satisfaction. Some silently admired the precision of theirrade''s attack, while a few harbored envy for not having seized the opportunity themselves.

    Emery, filled with a mix of pain and rage, slowly withdrew from the battle. He invoked [Nature Blessing] to heal the wound and seal the hole in his chest. Despite the pain, his determination remained unshaken.

    Jinkan approached to assess his condition, her expression filled with concern. "You should consider sitting this one out," she suggested, her voice reflecting her worry.

    But Emery was adamant. "No, I didn''te here to sit around." His eyes zed with determination, unwilling to let this incident sideline him.

    Emery''s recovery was swift, a testament to his advanced Magus abilities. His [Immortal Body] and [Undying Flesh] soonpleted the healing process, allowing him to rejoin the battle without any lingering effects of the arrow wound. This time, he was exceptionally vignt against any potential sneak attacks by the dark elves.

    Emery unleashed more [Shadow Edge] attacks on the guardian, which sometimes he purposely threw toward the dark elves. His aim was to disrupt their battle formation and gain further points for his contribution, all the while ensuring he didn''t fall victim to their treacherous strikes again.

    Meanwhile, on the broader battlefield, numerous magus and gifted individuals fought with fervor, striving to make their mark on the contribution ranks. Although the majority of the top positions were still held by the elves, the growing number of human magus continued to press forward, determined to rise through the ranks. The tension andpetition only intensified as the battle with the Crystal Manticore raged on.

    [Rank 1 - D''Mal - 422 points]

    [Rank 4 - Loriel Starwind - 402 points]

    [Rank 9 - Nael Nephilim - 377 points]

    [Rank 15 - Rnd XII - 355 points]

    [Rank 26 - Emery Ambrose - 301 points]

    [Rank 42 - Uria baster - 263 points]

    [Rank 44 - Zephyr Nephilim -259 points]

    [Rank 66 - Olivier Arknd - 232 points]

    [Rank 77 - Eeshoo Nephilim - 212 points]

    [Rank 79 - Neo - 208 points]

    [Rank 99 - Shatter Cross - 198 points]

    Despite the onught of over 5,000 magus attacking the Crystal Manticore, the points gained were rtively modest, as its health was reduced to about 70%.

    The majority of the top positions in the contribution ranks were dominated by the dark elves, with long-range experts securing the most points. Their number one fighter was D''Mal, the same dark elf who had shot Emery with a precise arrow. his arrow, infused with dark energy, gave them a substantial advantage, outmatching even the high elf priestess in terms of contribution.

    Among the humans, two individuals had made a significant mark on the contribution ranks.

    The first was Rnd XII, an Arcane pdin of the Arcanum faction. The magus eployed an offensive formation that mirrored the power and precision of the elven formations. This unique formation continuously unleashed devastating beams directed at the guardian. The sheer intensity of these attacks yed a pivotal role in wearing down the guardian''s health, earning Rnd a distinguished position in the contribution ranks.

    The second remarkable figure was Nael Nephilim, a youthful magus not yet 17 years old.

    Nael had captured Emery''s attention earlier due to his unique status as a Nephilim faith child from the Azazel family. The young magus exhibited his formidable abilities byunching radiant energy balls that seemed to effortlessly pierce and crack the guardian''s crystalline body.

    As the battle raged on, both the elven and human sides continued to strive for dominance in the contribution ranks, each with their own exceptional talents and strategies.

    As the Crystal Manticore''s health dwindled to a mere 10%, it unleashed a sudden and fearsome surge of rage. Magus who were aware of the guardian''s unique abilities swiftly retreated from the area, fully aware of the impending danger.

    The Manticore released a deafening roar that reverberated with a powerful spirit attack, leaving dozens of magus suspended helplessly in the air, their movements stunted by the devastating impact. Following this, the enraged guardian began to spew forth a searing torrent of golden fire from its gaping maw, turning unfortunate magus into helpless victims, their bodies melting under the scorching assault.

    Nevertheless, the Manticore''s enraged state also marked its most vulnerable moment. In response, hundreds of magus, spurred by a collective surge of determination and urgency, unleashed their most potent spells upon the weakened guardian.

    Emery, too, contributed to the onught, channeling his own formidable abilities to bombard the creature relentlessly. As the guardian''s health diminished further, a critical notification illuminated the minds of all those engaged in the harrowing battle.

    [You have destroyed the Celestial Guardian]

    [Rank 14 - Emery Ambrose - 420 points]

    [Your current points are: 1422 (1,842)]

    Despite his unwavering efforts in the battle, Emery couldn''t secure a position within the coveted top 10 ranks. Nevertheless, his substantial contributions were recognized, and he was rewarded with three medium celestial shards.

    The tumultuous battle against the Crystal Manticore had ended, and the gate to the thirdyer stood open, waiting for the eager magus to pass through. Thousands of magus, both human and elf alike, had survived the ordeal and sought to advance further into the celestial vaults. The stakes were high, and the opportunity to obtain one of the coveted 5,000 golden medals was a race against time.

    Amidst the frenzy of Magus surging toward the gate, Emery made his way back to his group, rejoining Linhao and his Magus as nned.

    The chaotic surge of magus rushing toward the gate gradually revealed an unsettling scene as Emery and his group observed with growing unease. It became apparent that a significant contingent of dark elves, numbering more than 300 individuals, had deliberately chosen to remain behind. Their collective gaze, like an unyielding spotlight, was directed squarely at Emery. The dark elves'' decision to stay behind carried weighty implications.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1849 Threat

    Chapter 1849 Threat

    The room that had once echoed with the shing of magus and the tumult of battle had now fallen into an unsettling hush. Most of the magus had descended into the thirdyer, leaving behind a few hundred individuals. Among them were those in need of recuperation, those waiting for the arrival of another group, and those who simply stood by, eager to witness the unfolding spectacle.

    The dark elves who had opted to stay numbered more than 300. Theirbined strength was formidable, and they represented a diverse array of factions and allegiances. It was an unusual sight to behold, as dark elves seldom sharedmon objectives. Yet, in this moment, they stood united in a direct challenge to a solitary young magus.

    The bracelets issued by the Nephilim provided valuable insights into the identity of these dark elves. Among their ranks were eight Khan, individuals distinguished by their exceptional skills and aplishments, and three Monarchs, serving as the esteemed representatives of their respective dark elven empires. The weight of their collective presence, intentions, and individual aplishments set a tense atmosphere, and the confrontation they sought was imminent.

    As the tension thickened in the room, one of the dark elf monarchs, Morvain Duskmire, stepped forward. With a clear and chilling demeanor, he pointed a slender, pale finger directly at Emery and dered, "We only want him." His statement was followed by a chilling assertion, "The rest of you can leave."

    Jinkan, exuding confidence, took a step forward to address the challenge, her voice unwavering. "Are you willing to break the ceasefire agreement for this?"

    Another Monarch responded to her question with a malevolent grin. "You should be d that we will keep the agreement for just one human." The words hung in the air, heavy with intent, and were followed by the palpable sense of impending battle.

    Emery observed the expressions of those around him. Anxiety was evident among Linhao''s magus, and it was mirrored in the faces of Albatross and Proxima''s magus as well. These were not the rogue magus they had faced earlier; these were dark elves, a race endowed with much stronger physiques and spirit aptitude than humans. The prospect of confronting them was an entirely different challenge, one that weighed heavily on their minds.

    Seized the moment, Emery stepped forward to address the group of dark elves with a bold deration. "This is you, afraid of just one magus? If you are as formidable as you im, why not fight me one-on-one?" He pointed directly at D''Mal, the crimson-haired magus who had ranked first in contributions. "If your best warrior is hesitant, he can bring a few friends to fight me."

    Emery''s tactic was calcted, meant to buy time as he anticipated that the enforcers would soon intervene. The strategy seemed to have an effect, as he could sense D''Mal''s fury mounting. However, one of the Monarchs in the dark elf group intervened and quashed his aggressive intentions.

    "Unfortunately, you are wanted by multiple factions," the prince exined. He then shifted his gaze towards the magus standing behind Emery and posed a pointed question. "Are you all truly prepared toy down your lives for this lone human?"

    As the tension hung in the air and the dark elves'' challenge remained, Linhao suddenly spoke up, addressing Jinkan with a concerned tone. "Jinkan�� I believe we should concede. Let''s not jeopardize the entire expedition for one low-realm human."

    Without waiting for further exnation, the Amerhiks prince swiftly summoned his 50 magus and departed, leaving Jinkan with her group of 30. She let out a resigned sigh and muttered to herself, "I knew he''s an idiot, but I didn''t realize he could be such a coward!"

    The act of Linhao leaving with his contingent of magus evokedughter among the dark elves. Emery couldn''t help but nce at the remaining members of his group, wondering if others would choose a simr path.

    Emery couldn''t help but observe his group, silently questioning whether any more of them would follow Linhao''s lead. The situation was tense, and he felt the weight of the dark elves'' expectations on him.

    The dark elf monarch, Morvain, taunted Emery with words designed to sow doubt and istion. "Humans have no honor, and even those who stand with you now are here only for their own gains. You are nothing. Surrender yourself willingly to us."

    For a brief moment, Morvain''s words sessfully sow doubt in his mind. He looked at the magus that stood behind him and questioned whether any of them were genuinely willing to fight with him. The feeling of istion crept over him.

    However, Emery had no intention to surrender. He straightened his posture, his confidence unwavering, and dered, "Even if I have to stand alone, I am confident I can take several of you down with me." He was prepared to confront the dark elves, his resolve unshaken.

    Jinkan intervened "Emery... look around."

    To Emery''s surprise, numerous magus observers began to step forward and gather around him. Among them, he recognized Olivier, the sword saint, who had brought ten magus from his group. Shatter Cross was also among those who joined, apanied by the inhuman Anzi and twenty magus from the Cross faction.

    While these two groups had a certain connection with Emery, the astonishment came from the increasing number of magus he had never seen before. Dozens of them stepped forward, firmly aligning themselves by his side, creating a powerful disy of unity and support.

    As the situation unfolded, Emery couldn''t help but wonder about the identities of the magus who stood by his side. Jinkan exined, "That one is from the Xian faction, that the Pioneer and Deviant factions. I believe you saved their families from the Demon''s Pit. As for the rest, they simply hate the dark elves too much to need any other reason."

    Emery watched in amazement as the group grew, their resolve solidifying with each new addition. With their numbers steadily increasing and their chances of victory improving, it became apparent that the dark elves were indeed considered themon enemy by the humans. Their ranks were gradually matching the 300-strong force of the dark elf magus.

    Simultaneously, the expressions of the observers in the room shifted, with some disying a newfound willingness to join the battle when the opportunity presented itself.

    In response to the rapidly changing situation, Emery couldn''t help but smile confidently. He addressed the dark elf monarch and said, "You see this? Now... Are you sure you all want to die for this one human?" He was essentially repeating the exact words the dark elf prince had uttered earlier.

    Jinkan couldn''t help but chuckle at Emery''s determination and replied, "You really want to fight, don''t you?"

    The situation had the proud dark elves feeling cornered, and it was clear that these Khan and princesses were not willing to back down in such a precarious predicament. The tension in the room grew palpable, and a battle seemed almost inevitable.

    Just as the first magus was about to cast a spell, a group of magus, impably uniformed, entered the scene. They were none other than the Magus Alliance enforcers, led by a figure recognized by Emery: Zach Talon.

    Zach made amanding entrance, given his position as themander of the enforcers. In a booming voice, he shouted, "Everyone, stand down! No one is fighting!"

    The arrival of the enforcers had a swift and calming effect on the tense situation. For the elves, continuing to fight meant almost certain defeat. As for the humans, it could result in punishment or fines imposed by the Magus Alliance. It became apparent that, as much as Zach detested the dark elves and had been locked in battles with them for years, he prioritized his role and position as the enforcers of the Alliance.

    The interruption by the enforcers had the dark elves reluctantly disperse, their pride bruised by the unexpected turn of events. As they left, one of the Khan uttered a veiled threat, ensuring that the tension didn''tpletely dissipate.

    "This is not over!" a dark elf Khan warned, his ominous words echoing through the tense atmosphere, a message that resonated with the other dark elves.

    The aftermath of this confrontation drew forth mixed emotions among the gathered magus. The tension lingered in the air, and Emery could see the watchful eyes of the enforcers on the dark elves who departed with a sullen demeanor.

    Soon after the dark elves made their exit, the remaining magus began to move forward, entering the thirdyer to continue their expedition. Some approached Emery, taking the time to introduce themselves and offer their assistance in the future.

    In the case of individuals like Olivier and Shatter Cross, no words were exchanged; a shared look conveyed their gratitude and respect before they departed with their respective groups.

    Finally, it was Zach who stepped forward to share some unexpected words "Emery, I must ask you not to continue the expedition,"

 Chapter 1850 Compromise

    Chapter 1850 Compromise

    "Not to join the expedition, seriously?" Emery asked Zach, his disbelief evident in his tone.

    Zach, now amander responsible for the security of the ruins, maintained his solemn demeanor as he exined the situation to Emery. "Your presence in the expedition would significantly increase the risk of a factional conflict within the group."

    Emery''s response wasced with annoyance. "If by ''faction'' you mean the elves, and by ''sh'' you mean us having to eliminate them, then is that such a bad thing?"

    Zach was taken aback by Emery''s unyielding stance. "I see... 8 years have changed you."

    As the tension between the two men threatened to escte, Jinkan stepped forward to mediate. "Commander, Emery has a crucial task to fulfill on behalf of our faction. Please don''t make things more difficult for us."

    Jinkan''s words subtly invoked the power of the factions, a factor Zach had little patience for. "I''m merely carrying out my duties, and my decision is final. This isn''t a request."

    Emery couldn''t resist a snide remark, his wordsden with sarcasm. "Huh, you haven''t changed one bit! Always so high and mighty; the job suits you perfectly."

    In the midst of this heated exchange, Eeshoo took a step forward, approaching Jinkan with a calming demeanor. He gently spoke up, addressing the concerns of both parties. "Calm down," he began, "themander does have a point."

    Eeshoo emphasized that the two factions he had brought with them, Proxima and baster, were already quite uneasy about the situation, worried about a potential confrontation with the dark elves. He continued, "I''m certain the dark elves are just waiting to ambush us as soon as we enter the gate, to find their target."

    Jinkan, her frustration evident, let out a deep sigh. "You''re right," she conceded, "this will onlyplicate things."

    Zach, seemingly willing to reach apromise, offered a solution that had strategic implications. "He can apany me," Zach suggested. "I''ll ensure he arrives at each guardian battle. Would that be a satisfactorypromise?"

    The notion of Emery participating in the guardian battles held significant importance, as these battles were the primary source of points in the expedition. By agreeing to thispromise, Jinkan could still work towards achieving the target points she needed to secure for their faction.

    Emery, however, wasn''t entirely content with the proposed solution. He wanted to negotiate for terms that would favor him more, but before he could voice his objections, Jinkan decisively made up her mind. "We can''t deal with the elves right now," she dered. "All right, we''ll meet again in 24 hours."

    With those words, Jinkan took the lead, leading their group into the gate. Emery was left behind, his annoyance simmering beneath the surface.

    Emery fixed his gaze upon Zach, his expression marked by irritation. "You happy now?" he asked, his voiceced with frustration.

    The Dragon prince responded with his usual calm, "Why would I be happy?"

    Emery scanned the enforcers positioned in front of him. Despite the presence of a dozen intimidating half-blood magus, the majority were merely crescent moon level enforcers. He casually remarked, "If I wanted to escape, I don''t think any of you could stop me."

    Zach remainedposed as he retorted, "You''re right; we don''t have a way to counter your space magic. However, once the ruins expedition is finished, prison time and fines will be waiting for you."

    Emery''s frustration boiled over as he eximed, "Dammit, Zach, this is not funny at all! I need to collect more shards."

    Zach''s demeanor remained cold and stern as he responded, "Don''t make trouble anymore. We already have enough problems right now."

    However, Emery, ever resourceful, gleaned an idea from Zach''s words. The notion of contributing constructively rather than causing disruption emerged as a potential solution. Emery decided to extend an offer that came with a threat "You can either turn me into your biggest problem, or I can help be a part of your solution," he suggested, implying that their mutual interests might align.

    ####

    [Water vault - 322]

    A small party of ten magus, belonging to a third-grade faction within the Magus Alliance, had just emerged victorious from their endeavor in clearing out a celestial temple. Their weariness was palpable, their bodies marked by wounds from the recent battle. This vulnerability made them easy targets for the looming threat that was about to befall them.

    Out of the shadows emerged two dozen rouge magus, intent on robbing and harming the beleaguered group.

    The tense stand-off hadpelled the faction magus to reluctantly surrender their newly acquired celestial shards, albeit with a defiant shout from one of them, "Now go away, you bandits! We, the Ashborn, will not forget this!"

    Hearing this, the leader of the rouge magus decided to turn back at them and say, "You shouldn''t have said that. Now, to ensure you all forget, I''m forced to kill you."

    However, before the confrontation could escte, a spatial portal shimmered into existence, and a lone figure d in dark attire emerged. He gazed upon the group of rouge magus and sternly dered, "White Spider Bandit, you were warned by the enforcers yesterday, and yet you persist in causing trouble." The man''s expression, however shifted from sternness to a wry smile. "This is good..."

    Before the White Spider Bandit leader could even formte a reply, the enigmatic figure raised his hand and began an incantation. Dark energy enveloped the area, shrouding it in a thick mist that yed tricks on the senses of those present.

    Within this sinister mist, all magus presence found themselves disoriented, unable to see or sense clearly. It was a simple spell, but it was able to trick the mind of the magus. Whispers of unseen horrors seemed to echo through the haze, creating an atmosphere of dread.

    Momentster, the sound of bones cracking and anguished cries filled the air. It was a horrifying ordeal, and when the mist eventually dissipated, they were met with a gruesome sight.

    Two dozen rogue magusy unconscious on the ground, their forms contorted in agony. Only their leader remained standing, but hisposure had crumbled, and his body trembled with fear.

    To think that a mere half-moon magus could unleash such devastation was beyond expectations. The lone magus gazed upon the trembling bandit leader, his voice oozing with authority. "Your crimes can no longer be overlooked, and I am here to deliver judgment."

    Desperation etched on the bandit leader''s face, he approached the Ashborn magus, extending the medium shard as a gesture of appeasement.

    However, the mysterious figure, still shrouded in his dark attire, reached out and took the medium shard instead. His voice, thoughced with regret, was firm as he addressed the Ashborn magus, "I''m sorry, but this has be evidence... for their crimes. I must keep this"

    Reluctantly, the Ashborn magus departed, carrying with them a mixture of relief and bewilderment, as well as the unsettling memory of the figure who had intervened on their behalf.

    "We are sorry... We will not do this again," the bandit leader pleaded, his voice quivering with fear.

    The mysterious figure remained unfazed, and his response was chilling. "Of course you won''t, because your punishment is death." His words carried an eerie weight,ced with a terrifying spirit aura that prated the man''s mental defenses.

    Desperation drove the bandit leader to his knees as he begged for mercy. "Please, let me live. You can take my shards... please."

    The enigmatic figure, who had moments ago seemed unyielding, suddenly paused. His voice softened as he responded, "Now, that''s a nice word to hear." With a surprising change in demeanor, the bandit leader produced two medium water shards and even offered his storage rings, filled with a fortune worth three million in value. It was a desperate plea for his life.

    The mysterious figure, however, remained unsatisfied. He forced the bandit leader to consume pill and delivered a chilling ultimatum. "I will return in three days to collect more, If you fail, you will wish for death."

    Trembling with fear, the bandit leader couldn''t help but ask, "Who... who are you? Are you really an enforcer?"

    The enigmatic man''s response with a smile "Not really... You could say I was outsourced by the enforcers."

    Unbeknownst to the bandit leader, this was the deal Emery had struck with Zach. Emery had agreed not to enter the light vaults, refrain from causing trouble with the dark elves, and, given the shortage of enforcers in the Magus Alliance, to assist Zach with handling some of the rogue magus problems.

    With Emery''s unique space magic and exceptional strength, he had effectively transformed into the Magus Alliance''s frence enforcer. In this role, he not only helped maintain order but also gathered additional celestial shards. It was a mutually beneficialpromise for both Zach and Emery.

    "Now," Emery said with a hint of excitement, "let me find a few more of these bandits!"

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1851 Third Gate

    Chapter 1851 Third Gate

    Three thousand magus had congregated in front of the Light Vault''s thirdyer guardian gate, anticipation coursing through their ranks. As the moment of the gate''s opening drew near, a group of magus grew increasingly anxious, eagerly awaiting someone''s arrival.

    "Where is he? Why isn''t he here yet?"

    "Could something have happened to him?"

    Then, a murmur of relief spread through the group as a figure came into view.

    "Ah, there''s Zach! He''s here!"

    Jinkan Nephilim approached Zach "Where is he?" she inquired, referring to Emery.

    However, Zach, the Magus militarymander, wore a peculiar expression "I�� we do not know where he is, nor do we have any parts or knowledge on what he''s been up to."

    Perplexed and concerned, Jinkan pressed further, "What happened? What did he do?"

    Apparently, Upon reaching theirpromise, Emery had acquired enforcer tracking devices and set out to address various rogue magus-rted issues. In just twenty-four hours, he had resolved thirteen problems, employing methods that teetered on the borderline of morality. Now, it seemed that he had be one of those problems himself. Unfortunately, with the enforcer''s devices and his exceptional spatial abilities, none of the enforcers had been able to stop him.

    Zach gazed at Jinkan with an obvious confusion "Is that scoundrel really is him?"

    Jinkan chuckled softly at Zach''s reaction and remarked, "Well�� he''s been through quite a lot in the past eight years."

    As the timer for the gate''s opening chimed, Loriel the high elves priestess once again opened the gate and over three thousand magus surged into the guardian chamber, their eagerness palpable.

    "He didn''te!" Jinkan said she showed no intention of waiting and led her group of magus into the room.

    What awaited them was a sight to behold - a colossal crystal spider creature with eight razor-sharp legs that reached skyward, its towering form soaring to a staggering height of three hundred meters.

    [Guardian: Celestial Arachnids]

    [Mythical Creature: ???]

    [Battle Power: ???]

    The battlemenced with a burst of frenzied spells and attacks. The massive spider guardian retaliated by unleashing a cascade of crystal webs that nketed the chamber. These ethereal strands proved resistant to even tier 5 weapons, making it difficult for the magus to cut through them. The sticky webs restricted their movement, adding to theplexity of the battle.

    Adding to the challenge, the guardianid hundreds of eggs in rapid session. These seemingly innocuous orbs quickly hatched, releasing one-meter-long crystal spiders into the fray, one that has the power to rival magus. The chamber became a chaotic battleground as magus struggled to fend off the relentless assault.

    Despite the sheer numbers of magus, the task of dispatching the guardian proved to be a formidable challenge. The magus fought valiantly, striving to eliminate the swarms of little crystal spiders while pressing onward toward the towering arachnid at the heart of the chamber. But the guardian was not about to make things easy.

    As the magus approached its massive form, the celestial arachnid exhaled a potent cloud of toxic smoke. The unfortunate magus who found themselves caught in the poison''s grasp underwent a horrifying transformation. Theirplexions paled, and blood seeped from their facial orifices. Some managed to escape the lethal fog, but others who were not so fortunate sumbed to a gruesome and agonizing death.

    "Poison! This wasn''t in the data!" cried out a few top-tier magus who had meticulously researched this guardian based on information from previous expeditions.

    A sense of urgency gripped the thousand magus in the vicinity. They hastily administered their prepared poison resistance measures, but not all were adequately equipped to neutralize the spider''s venom.

    Thebination of limited ess to the guardian, the relentless spawning of crystal spiders from the eggs, and the lethal poison made defeating this formidable foe an incredibly daunting task. It was a battle that would test their mettle and adaptability to the fullest extent.

    Jinkan wasted no time in retrieving the high-tier poison antidotes from her inventory, but her heart sank as she realized she had only brought several of them. Just as despair began to settle in, a partial gate opened, and the much-awaited figure finally appeared.

    "Aha, poison, this is my area," Emery remarked confidently as he assessed the situation.

    "Emery, you have poison antidotes with you?!"

    Not wasting a moment, Emery sprang into action. He swiftly pulled one of the magus who had sumbed to the toxin closer and, using his [Nature Grasp] spell, attempted to heal the affected individual while simultaneously identifying the nature of the poison.

    "Ah, this one should do the trick," Emery dered as he produced a tier 4 poison antidote from his inventory and administered it to the ailing magus. The antidote took effect within seconds, saving the magus from the brink of death.

    "Good! Give us some!" Jinkan implored, eager to secure more of these life-saving antidotes.

    Emery, however, fell silent for a moment, a pensive expression on his face. He then spoke with a tinge of regret, "You know, I didn''t get a chance to clear a temple in these 24 hours... I was alone... My entire team left me."

    Not wasting any time, Jinkan tossed one of the medium-sized shards to Emery in exchange for the antidotes. Emery epted it with a smile, acknowledging the transaction.

    Elowen, the spirit master from baster, approached, requesting her group share the antidotes. Emery extended his hand, palm open, implying that payment was expected in return.

    "You! We are allies!" Elowen eximed, her irritation evident.

    Ignatius from Proxima swiftly came forward, addressing Emery. "Magus Emery, I am willing to trade for one for my group as well. Thank you."

    After providing ten antidotes to Ignatius and his group, Emery turned to Elowen and remarked, "I guess some magus is different than others."

    Before Elowen could erupt in anger, Uria intervened and handed Emery one of his medium-sized shards. "Thank you, Senior Uria," Emery acknowledged.

    In just five minutes, Emery had traded twenty tier 4 poison antidotes for three medium-grade shards.

    With the group now protected against the poison, Jinkan rallied everyone to seize the opportunity. "This is our chance to earn more points!" she called out, urging them to engage in the battle.

    Emery didn''t immediately join Jinkan in the fray. Instead, he observed the situation carefully.

    [Celestial Arachnids]

    [9,978/10,000]

    With this type of opponent, It seemed that the battle was destined to drag on for hours. After all, most of the 3,000 magus present were preupied with battling the small spiders, and only a few hundred dared to venture through the poisonous smoke.

    What concerned Emery was that most of those who braved the smoke were elves. The idea of fighting inside the poisonous haze surrounded by elves made him uneasy. He contemted engaging in long-rangebat when a familiar group of magus approached him �C it was Shatter Cross and his 20 magus.

    "Emery, I see you have the antidote for this. Give us some!" Shatter Cross requested.

    Emery''s smile widened, and he responded, "Of course, for old times'' sake. Twenty antidotes for two shards."

    "..."

    "What!! Emery, how could you do that? We even stood with you against the dark elves before, we risked our lives for you!" Shatter Cross protested, his voice edged with disappointment.

    Emery, however, remainedposed in the face of Shatter''sints. He replied calmly, "Yes, Shatter, and I will do the same for you. That''s also why I came to save you from that dark elves years ago"

    Shatter Cross grumbled in frustration, clearly torn between his desire for the antidote and his frustration with Emery''s greed. Ultimately, he was pressured to get more points for his faction, hence he reluctantly handed over two pieces of celestial shards.

    "Now give it to me, I''m in a hurry!" Shatter Cross demanded impatiently.

    However, Rather than immediately providing the antidote pills, Shatter was stunned seeing Emery pulling out an apothecary cauldron and setting it up on the battlefield.

    "What the hell, Emery? You''re going to make the antidote now?" Shatter Cross eximed, his frustration palpable.

    Emery maintained his calm demeanor and offered a nonchnt response, "Well, did I say I had the antidote ready? Don''t worry; I can have it finished in a few minutes."

    In truth, Emery did still have a few dozen toxin pills on hand, but he intentionally decided to make a spectacle of the situation. As he began setting up an apothecary cauldron, magus from various factions, intrigued by the prospect of obtaining antidotes, started to gather around him.

    "We need antidotes too! Trade us some!" called out one magus.

    Emery''s smile widened as he responded, "Don''t worry! Line up, everyone! I have enough for everyone!"

    The magus formed an orderly queue, each one eager to secure an antidote. Emery worked efficiently, brewing batch after batch, all the while collecting celestial shards in exchange.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1852 Arachnids

    Chapter 1852 Arachnids

    As two hours passed since the gate had opened, the situation in the guardian chamber had evolved. Now, nearly everyone had the capability and the antidotes to enter the toxic cloud andunch an attack on the massive spider guardian.

    The status of the Celestial Arachnids had significantly declined during those hours:

    [Celestial Arachnids] [4,932/10,000]

    Emery had been working tirelessly, continuously selling his anti-poison pills. He had even adjusted his prices, lowering them from a medium shard for 20 pills to a single pill for 10 pieces of the tiny shards. This price reduction had proven effective, as he sessfully sold a total of 600 pills. In return, he had acquired 35 shards and a pouch filled to the brim with tiny shards.

    Emery couldn''t help but grin widely as he observed the shiny crystals that now filled his pouch. The rewarding sight was a testament to his shrewd business acumen.

    Although he still received the asional purchase fromters who had just entered through the gate, Emery felt that it wasn''t worth his time anymore. It was time for him to join the fight, and with newfound resources in hand, he was ready to make his presence felt in the battle against the Celestial Arachnids.

    As Emery prepared to join the battle against the Celestial Arachnids, he decided to take a moment to check the rankings. To his surprise, he discovered that he was now ranked 72nd, with a total of 221 points. It was a significant jump in the rankings without even directly engaging with the celestial creatures. His contribution in helping those 600 magus deal with the toxic gas had been recognized as a significant contribution by the ruins. It was a revtion that opened up new possibilities for him.

    "This is great!" Emery thought to himself.

    With this newfound knowledge, Emery devised a n to earn more points without risking directbat with the hundreds of elves in the air. Drawing upon the power of Khaos, he summoned Jade Warriors, clones of himself created from the celestial ruins'' earth. These semi-crystalline versions of Emery wielded swords infused with Khaos energy.

    He began summoning them in waves��

    10 summons

    30 summons

    50 summons

    128 summons

    and stop at an impressive 256 Jade Warriors.

    While each summons didn''t possess the power to match a magus-level creature, they made up for it with sheer numbers and coordination. Their primary objective was to focus on eliminating the swarms of young spiders that threatened the magus.

    Emery watched as his army of Jade Warriors descended upon the crystal spiders, engaging them inbat. With theirbined strength and strategy, they proved to be a formidable force against the young spiders, working together to thin their numbers and reduce the threat to the magus in the chamber.

    His Jade warrior strategy proved to be highly effective. With each passing minute, he managed to eliminate 40 to 50 young celestial spiders, steadily climbing up the rankings.

    [Rank 68 - Emery Ambrose - 236 points]

    However, Emery was not content with this progress. He knew he could do more to contribute to the battle. With determination, he retrieved his [Rampant Staff] and began using his [Jade Root] technique to helphis Jade Warriors. With hundreds of roots helping limit the spider''s movement, the jade warriors were able to defeat the spiders even faster.

    As a result, his rank began to soar at a much faster rate:

    [Rank 57 - Emery Ambrose - 319 points]

    [Rank 48 - Emery Ambrose - 454 points]

    [Rank 39 - Emery Ambrose - 571 points]

    Emery''s actions not only increased his point but also yed a crucial role in easing the ground battles. With his 258 Jade Warriors supporting the magus on the ground, more of them could now focus their efforts onbating the massive celestial spider in the air. The tide of the battle was slowly turning in their favor, thanks to Emery''s relentless efforts and strategic use of his abilities.

    Taking a brief moment to study the list of contributors, Emery noticed something remarkable. Half of the top 50 contributors were humans.

    [Rank 1 - D''Mal - 748 points]

    [Rank 3 - Nael Nephilim - 727 points]

    [Rank 8 - Loriel Starwind - 701 points]

    [Rank 14 - Rnd XII - 685 points]

    [Rank 31 - Zephyr Nephilim -689 points]

    [Rank 33 - Uria baster - 685 points]

    [Rank 36 - Emery Ambrose - 670 points]

    Nael Nephilim, the faith child, continued to mesmerize everyone with his impressive balls of light, showcasing his extraordinary abilities. Alongside him, the two spirit masters, Uria and Zephyr, engaged in a fierce rivalry, each contributing significantly to the battle.

    Emery also notices a group of dark magus who summoned a specter-like creature to attack the celestial spider. Three of these magus of the Oculus faction had managed to reach the top 50 ranks with their formidable abilities.

    There was also a notable group of Imperium Techno magus who had set up a massive cannon to st the massive creature from the ground. Their unconventional approach added diversity to the battle.

    Seeing these humans among the top contributors filled Emery with pride and motivation. They were proving that humans could not only hold their own in the magus world but also excel in the face of adversity.

    [You have destroyed the Celestial Guardian]

    [Rank 34 - Emery Ambrose - 680 points]

    [Your current points are: 1,991 (2,671)]

    After three grueling hours of battle, thebined efforts of the 3,000 magus had finally paid off. They had managed to defeat the celestial spider guardian, and Emery''s impressive contributions had propelled him to rank 34. As a reward, he received four medium cores, adding to his growing collection.

    With the guardian vanquished, the gate leading to the fourthyer of the ruins was opened. Just as before, a rush of magus poured into the gate, eager to continue their expedition.

    Emery, however, knew better than to let his guard down. He wisely chose to stay close to Zach and his group of enforcers, ensuring that the presence of the dark elves wouldn''t lead to any trouble.

    Zach directed his concern toward Emery, his tone stern. "Give back the enforcer tracker," he demanded, his focus solely on Emery.

    Before Emery could respond, Jinkan arrived on the scene, and Emery seized the opportunity. With a hint of excitement, he spoke up, "Good news, Zach said I can rejoin the expedition."

    However, Zach quickly intervened to rify, his tone still resolute, "That''s not what I was saying at all."

    Jinkan stepped in to mediate the situation, her voice calm but determined. "The second phase of the ruins has started now, Zach. We will be needing him this time."

    The dragon prince remained firm in his position. "No, I don''t think that''s a good idea."

    While the two leaders engaged in a heated debate, they suddenly realized that Emery had opened a portal, leaving them behind with nothing but a faint whisper. "Let''s talk again at the next gate."

    "Dammit!! He''s gone!" Zach eximed, his frustration evident in his voice.

    Emery had his priorities well-defined as he ventured into the fourthyer of the ruins. While he had initially joined the expedition to assist Jinkan and her faction, the allure of gathering more shards had be impossible to resist. Layer 4 represented the final area for his friends to ess the ruins, so Emery aimed to amass as many shards as possible and find the time to hand over some to his Earth friends before delving deeper into thepetitiveyers.

    With these intentions in mind, he once again delved into the enforcer tracker, scouring it for information on rogue magus. His objective was clear: find these rogue elements and use their desperation to extort shards from them.

    At this stage, it was increasingly difficult toe across careless rogue bandits. Most of them had taken precautions, were adequately prepared, or possessed hidden cards that bolstered their confidence when attacking other magus. As a result, Emery frequently found himself facing off against more formidable groups of magus. In some cases, the odds were stacked against him, and he had no choice but to stand down, allowing the enforcers to step in and take charge of the situation.

    12 hours had passed since Emery had been scouring the fourthyer, exploring various vaults such as the nt Vaults, Water Vaults, and Earth Vaults. His goal was to acquire more shards to further his mastery of the naturew. Despite his best efforts to remain cautious and discreet, someone had eventually caught on to his patterns andid a trap.

    Now, Emery found himself confronted by a group of 10 rogue magus bandits who had prepared a specialized item called [Spatial Distortion]. This item rendered him incapable of using his spatial magic, leaving him at a disadvantage.

    "Finally, we''ve caught ourselves a big fish," one of the bandits remarked with a sinisterugh.

    To Emery''s surprise, he sensed the arrival of a group of powerful magus entering the vault, and their energy signatures unmistakably belonged to the elves.

 Chapter 1853 Trap

    Chapter 1853 Trap

    Despite not having any full moon magus in their party, the ten rogue magus regarded Emery with the hunger of predators eyeing a delicious piece of meat. Their confidence stemmed from the fact that they were waiting for backup, and using his [Jade Warriors], Emery had confirmed the arrival of at least a dozen, most likely more, magus entering the vaults, all of them dark elves.

    "Look at him, he''s so scared... I almost feel bad," remarked the leader of the gang with a mocking tone.

    Emery, however, remainedposed and inquired, "So, you''re coborating with the dark elves?"

    "We''re bandits, you know. Our loyaltyes in the form of spirit stones," replied one of the rogue magus with a smug grin.

    "I see. I hope you have plenty of them," Emery responded calmly.

    Emery''s body began to undergo a transformation, signaling his readiness for a confrontation. The rogue magus grew anxious in response.

    "Don''t worry, brothers. We only need to hold him for 10 minutes, and we''ll be super rich!" the leader reassured hisrades.

    With his intimidating Twilight Form taking shape, Emery calmly stated, "You only need 6 minutes, actually... but that won''t help you."

    "Huh! Still acting tough! Attack!!" the leadermanded, and the rogue magus surged forward to engage Emery.

    Despite only three of them being Halfmoon magus, Emery could sense that they possessed decent skills and worked well as a team. All three half-moon were closebatants equipped with high-quality defensive artifacts aimed at restricting Emery''s movements.

    Their rear ranks were filled with healers and long-range fighters. It was a coordinated setup that he believed could take down a full-moon magus. Plus, with the [Spatial Distortion] item hindering Emery''s spatial magic, they were confident that victory was within their grasp.

    However, their confidence was misced, as Emery had no need for spatial magic to win this battle.

    As the battle unfolded, Emery''s sheer battle power became evident. He effortlessly broke through the defensive encirclement of the three Halfmoon magus, his terrifying ws striking with deadly precision. Their defensive artifacts, while impressive, could only do so much against Emery''s relentless assault.

    The rogue magus had clearly underestimated their opponent. Emery''s speed, strength, and agility made him a formidable adversary. He prioritized the healers among the rogue magus, ensuring a fast quick battle. With each swipe of his wed hands, he inflicted a gruesome scene as he swiftly dispatched his opponents.Blood sprayed through the air as their defensive line crumbled.

    Amid the chaos, the bandit leader finally realized the direness of the situation and made a desperate attempt to flee. Panic and fear filled his eyes as he attempted to escape Emery''s grasp. Yet, Emery had prepared for this moment. His mastery over celestial earth allowed him to summon thick, sinuous jade roots that burst forth from the ground, forming an imprable barrier that cut off the leader''s escape.

    The leader of the rogue magus, now left pleading for his life, stuttered, "Please... Spare me... you can have this..."

    But Emery did not entertain any further words. In one swift, decisive motion, he ended the bandit leader''s life and seized the spatial distortion artifact. To his surprise, when he turned off the device, the spatial distortion effect remained in ce. It was evident that the dark elves approaching toward him had a simr item in their possession.

    "A fight it is then"

    With a resigned nod, Emery acknowledged that there was no avoiding a confrontation. His calm demeanor remained unchanged as he utilized the remaining minute to collect the storage rings from the fallen rogue magus. He hoped to find some valuable items among their possessions.

    As he finished his task, a dozen dark elf magus arrived on the scene. Emery''s keen spirit reading allowed him to sense the approach of at least 20 more dark elves.

    "We''ve got you now!" shouted one of the dark elves, whom Emery recognized as one of the Khans from the light vaults. The fact that they were willing to traverse different vaults to hunt him down was a testament to their determination.

    More and more dark elves continued to arrive in the area, surrounding Emery. Calmly, he addressed the Khan who had spoken, "I wonder how much the bounty a dark elf has on me."

    "Bounty?! There is no price higher than honor!" the Khan retorted with conviction.

    Emery knew that facing 30 dark elves in directbat would be nearly impossible. Among them were 20 crescent moons, 10 half moons, and one Khan, a full-moon dark elf.

    Although it was rare for elves to reach the full moon level in just 30 years, he sensed a few among them who were double half-moons, magus with twows passing the 15% mark. Added to the fact that all elves possessed a naturally higher physique and spirit, this was going to be a challenging fight.

    However, his calm demeanor concealed a strategy. "Let''s see if you dare to fight me inside," Emery taunted as he retreated toward the Celestial temple, luring the dark elves inside.

    As he entered the temple, a message shed before him:

    [Celestial Trial started].

    This was the fourthyer, and it wasn''t drones or constructs that hade for them anymore; it was the Order of Avalons, formidable three-meter-tall constructs created in humanoid forms, each possessing the power of half-moons. Among them, there were sixteen in total: 8 knights, heavily armored and wielding formidable swords and shields, and 6 archers, their bows ready to unleash devastating arrows. At the center of this formidable group stood the towering Champion knight, imposing eight meters in height, recing the usual juggernaut that Emery had faced before.

    The strategy was clear; the temple guardians had swiftly identified the 30 magus as the primary targets. Emery, using his versatile spells and agility, adeptly avoided bing the guardian target and methodically picked off the dark elves one by one.

    Unbeknownst to Emery, at the back of the group, one dark elf was watching him attentively, his gaze locked onto Emery''s every move.

 Chapter 1854 30 VS 1

    Chapter 1854 30 VS 1

    Emery''s versatility was on full disy as he deftly navigated the battlefield. His battle power alone was formidable, but his proficiency in various elements allowed him to adapt to a wide array of situations.

    Despite the spatial distortion''s limitations on his space magic, Emery found other ways to outmaneuver his opponents. He executed short-range [blink] spells with ease, allowing him to shift positions rapidly. He would also cast [void mist], enveloping the area in a thick, disorienting fog that impaired the dark elves'' senses. Alternatively, he could employ [repulsion] to keep his enemies at bay.

    Emery''s strategy didn''t revolve around causing harm; rather, he saved his energy to remain elusive. He darted around the celestial guardians, using them as shields, while letting the knights and archers guardians be the ones who deal the damage for him.

    This tactic proved highly effective. Within just a few minutes inside the temple, five of the dark elves found themselves badly wounded due to Emery''s cunning maneuvers.

    Observing Emery''s evasive tactics, the dark elf Khan decided it was time for a change in strategy. He ordered 20 of the dark elves to concentrate on clearing the temple''s guardians, diverting their attention away from Emery. Meanwhile, the remaining 10 dark elves zeroed in on the elusive magus.

    With the guardians now engaged on the other side of the room, Emery found himself in the crosshairs of the 10 dark elves. Fireballs and lightning bolts rained down upon him, leaving him with no choice but to employ [Aegis of void] to create a protective barrier against their onught.

    In the midst of this magical barrage, the Khan transformed his body into moltenva, his body rippling with intense heat, Emery braced himself for the impending sh. The temple chamber was bathed in an eerie, reddish glow as the Khan closed the distance with incredible speed.

    With a powerful lunge, the Khan''s hand shot toward Emery''s void shield, his fingers resembling fiery tendrils seeking to pierce through the magical barrier.

    Emery struggled to maintain hisposure, channeling all his concentration into reinforcing the shield with chaos energy, but it still cracked under immense pressure, small fractures spreading across its surface like intricate patterns.

    Emery couldn''t help but remark, "Impressive."

    As Emery''s void shield began to break apart, he knew he had to act swiftly to evade the Khan''s relentless assault. With a quick burst of spatial magic, he employed [Repulsion] to forcefully push the Khan back. The sudden force propelled the Khan away from Emery, creating a brief respite for the agile magus.

    However, the Khan was not deterred. He swiftly regrouped with his fellow dark elves, and together they initiated a highly coordinated bombardment on Emery. Fireballs and lightning bolts rained down on him, making it increasingly difficult for him to evade their attacks. With each strike, pain coursed through Emery''s body, and his movements became restricted.

    Simultaneously, the celestial guardians that had been protecting the temple were falling one by one, their forms crumbling and shattering as they sumbed to the onught. Half of the guardians had been destroyed, and Emery could see that things were bing dire.

    Realizing that he needed to change his tactics, Emery sheathed his sword and decided to take a risk.

    As the group of dark elves charged toward him once more, Emery reached into his storage rings and retrieved a few of his [Cthulhu bombs]. With a quick, precise throw, heunched the bombs toward the approaching dark elves.

    KABOOMMM!!!

    The explosion created a chaotic scene. The dark elves were thrown apart, their formation disrupted by the st, and thick smoke billowed around the area, obscuring their vision.

    Before the disoriented dark elves could regroup and regain their bearings, Emery had already executed a [Blink]. In an instant, he closed the distance to a solitary dark elf who had been badly wounded by the explosion. With precision and swiftness, Emery thrust his [de w] deep into the dark elf''s chest.

    "Urgghh!!" The dark elf let out a pained cry, unable to break free from Emery''s vice-like grip. Emery wasted no time, immediately invoking his[Spirit Devor]The dark elf''s spirit energy was forcibly drained into Emery, leaving the dark elf weakened and vulnerable.

    Despite enduring lightning strikes and fireball impacts during the process, Emery held onto his [de w] with unwavering determination. When the Khan closed in on his position, Emery swiftly used [Blink] to teleport himself and the incapacitated dark elf away from the danger zone.

    Once at a safe distance, Emery didn''t waste any time. With a swift and precise motion, he split the dark elf''s body apart, finishing him offpletely. The dark elf''s life force and energy were absorbed by Emery''s [Spirit Devor], revitalizing him and elerating his healing process.

    "Who''s next?" Emery''s voice rang out confidently. With his unique ability to devour spirits, Emery had turned the tables on his opponents. He could incapacitate or eliminate them, effectively removing them from the fight, all while replenishing his own energy and vitality. It was a daring and unconventional tactic, but Emery had the power and skill to pull it off.

    After 15 intense minutes of battle, the dark elves had managed to clear the temple of celestial guardians, but it came at a steep cost. Half of their forces were defeated, with another five dark elves left badly injured. The situation infuriated the Khan, who was growing increasingly annoyed by Emery''s resilience.

    Emery, despite his appearance of pain, continued to taunt them, "Your dark elves always provide the best energy."

    Unable to tolerate the insult, the Khan made a decisive call for an all-out attack, determined to put an end to Emery''s defiance once and for all.

    As Emery prepared for the impending sh with the dark elves, he was taken by surprise when he sensed one of them suddenly appear behind him,pletely undetected. Before he could react, the dark elf struck with a swift and deadly motion, plunging a dark dagger powerful enough that could pierce his shield and stab his back.

    With a whisper the dark elf uttered, "We meet again, half-blood."

 Chapter 1855 Doubt

    Chapter 1855 Doubt

    Many of the dark elves possessed simr shadow and dagger techniques, but this particr dark elf had caught Emery off guard with a powerful strike that exceeded his expectations. Hearing the familiar voices of the dark elves, Emery reacted swiftly by channeling his Khaos energy into a powerful [Repulsion] spell, sending the culprits and any nearby dark elves flying away.

    Realizing that the dagger that had stabbed him was a significant threat, Emery quickly retrieved his [Rampant Staff] and summoned thick roots to cover the area, creating a protective barrier with his [Nature Protection] spell. This provided him with the time he needed to remove the toxin from the dagger.

    As the situation unfolded, the Khan found it quite amusing. He called hisrades over and ordered them to burn away the roots. While the roots smoldered and cleared, the Khan approached the dark elf who had managed to harm Emery and inquired,

    "What is your name, Drow?"

    With a respectful gesture, the dark elf introduced himself, saying, "Great Khan, I am Kieran, just a humble drow with a history with that magus."

    The Khan recognized Kieran and made him an offer, "Help me kill this human, and you shall receive a reward from my n as well."

    Kieran epted the Khan''s request, and in that brief respite, the dark elves managed to burn most of Emery''s nt-based defenses. The previously wounded five dark elves had also regained some of their strength and were ready to join the fight.

    As they closed in on Emery, he realized the situation had taken a dangerous turn. Facing the 15 dark elves alone was challenging enough, but now he had to contend with this devious drow. What concerned him even more was not his hidden attacks or poison but the fact that he could sense the energy of Khaos from Kieran''s powerful blow.

    Emery quickly deduced the reason for this rming revtion. He muttered under his breath,

    "Dammit!! He took Tarrasque from Ezzekiel!!"

    Unfortunately, Emery had neither Chutulu nor Killgragah to confirm or assist him. Although the power of the Khaos Guardians was restrained within these ruins, Emery could truly have used their guidance.

    Thest remnants of his nature protection spell finally dissipated, revealing Emery in full health. Despite the immediate threat, he decided to employ a different tactic to level the ying field.

    Instead of directly fighting, he gave the draw a friendly greeting.

    "Kieran! It''s good to see you again, my friend," He nced at the Khan before continuing, "I see you''re still as cunning as ever. Tell me, how long did you serve thest Khan before you killed him?"

    Having extracted information from the dark elves'' souls he took from Demon''s Pit, Emery possessed a wealth of knowledge about Kieran. The Drow had been responsible for the deaths of at least three of his previous leaders, and Emery intended to use this information to quickly disrupt their cooperation.

    As expected, the dark elves were easily prone to suspicion. "What is he saying, Drow?!" said the Khan

    "Don''t listen to this honorless half-blood, my Khan. He was the reason ourst Khan perished," Kieran retorted.

    Emery couldn''t help but let out a mirthful chuckle. "Yes, by your very hand!" With an abrupt change in his focus, he addressed the Khan directly once more. "I must caution you, my Khan, that the enforcers could descend upon us at any moment. Are you absolutely certain that you wish to linger here and confront them head-on?"

    Emery''s stratagem was carefully crafted to sow discord among the dark elves, disrupting their cooperation and shattering their concentration. He didn''t require spirit reading to discern that his words were taking root. "Do not heed his words; let''s end him now!" one of the dark elves cried, a fervent determination echoing in his voice.

    Kieran sprang into action,unching an attack with his drow dagger. Emery promptly met the assault with his razor-sharp ws. The sh resulted in a brief but intense struggle, with Emery eventually giving ground, propelled backward by the force of Kieran''s [Gravity Strike].

    The fact that Kieran wielded Ezzekiel''s mastered skill, a technique that was casually used by him, added ayer of mystery and danger to the situation. Emery realized he needed to neutralize this threat as quickly as possible.

    Despite the setback, a wry grin remained on Emery''s face, for none of the other dark elves came to Kieran''s aid.

    The dark elf Khan sent two of his men to check the portal and confirm Emery''s ims. Observing Kieran''s expression, he decided, "You can engage him first, young Drow. Let me witness your power."

    Emery chuckled in response and saw an opportunity he didn''t want to waste. He retrieved his [Savage Sword] and prepared for another round ofbat.

    Kieran wasted no time, immediatelyunching himself at Emery with astonishing speed and agility. Their fight was a blur of motion and skill, the drow dagger gleamed wickedly as he aimed for Emery''s throat. Emery expertly parried the attack, the des shing with a metallic ring.

    Despite Kieran''s powerful strike, his poisonous dagger proved no match for Emery''s Tier 6 sword. Emery skillfully pressured Kieran into using another of his unique abilities, which manifested as a glowing light de extending from his arm. It wasa skill that was distinctly at odds with his dark elf heritage. The Khan''s suspicion deepened, and he watched the battle with a keen and wary eye.

    Emery relentlessly pressed his advantage against Kieran, utilizing his sword skills and spells to their fullest. Thebination of [Jade Roots] and [Shadow Edge] showcased Emery''s superiority inbat. Their duel raged on, bothbatants showcasing their skills and abilities. Kieran''s movements became more erratic, and Emery could sense his growing desperation.

    The Khaos guardian did boost his confidence, but Kieran was unaware that Emery had improved even more since theirst meeting.

    Realizing that he couldn''t ovee Emery in a one-on-one confrontation, Kieran opted to retreat once more toward the Khan. With determination, he knelt before his leader, submitting himself to the dark elf Khan''s authority.

    "Yes, my Khan, I am a dark elf fugitive. I haven''t fully paid for my crimes, and I am hoping that killing him will do just that. Please help me!" Kieran''s words were effective, striking a chord with the Khan. He nodded in agreement, and with a determined expression, he ordered all his men to attack Emery.

    "Let''s fight then!" Emery dered with determination, fully aware of the overwhelming odds stacked against him.

    It was now a 14 vs 1 battle, with Emery bravely epting the challenge. Apart from the Khan, who was a full moon magus, and Kieran, the rest of the dark elves posed little trouble for him. Emery seized every opportunity to take them down one by one, employing his skills and spells to gain the upper hand.

    Despite his best efforts, Emery found himself getting hit more often by the Khan and Kieran, whose formidable abilities made them formidable adversaries. But Emery pressed on, determined to fight until the end.

    Suddenly, the Khan''s attention was diverted by an unexpected development. A message or signal of some sort had reached him, causing him to pause with an annoyed look on his face, leaving Emery to wonder what had transpired.

    "He really has backuping!" the Khan muttered, clearly frustrated by this unforeseen turn of events.

    Kieran, desperate to see Emery defeated, continued to implore the Khan to prioritize their battle. However, the dark elf leader had made his decision.

    "I will see you again at a deeperyer," the Khan dered, his voiceced with annoyance and determination. With that, he and his dark elf followers retreated, leaving Emery behind for now.

    As soon as the Khan gave the order, he led his men away, and Kieran, not willing to stay behind, attempted to make his escape. However, Emery swiftly blocked his path with determination in his eyes.

    "You are not going anywhere!" Emery dered firmly.

    Kieran, disying his cunning and agility, attempted to use his shadow skills to slip past Emery, but Emery managed to anticipate his move and thwarted his escape attempt. Desperate to get away, Kieran resorted to a special skill that allowed him to boost his speed to the maximum. But Emery, having encountered this skill before, was ready. He used his spell [Attraction] to slow down Kieran''s movements and then pulled him back into the room.

    "Like I said, you are not going anywhere," Emery reaffirmed.

    Despite the dire situation, the dark elf remained confident and calmly remarked, "Let''s speakter in that ce instead."

    Emery suddenly realized that with the Khan''s departure, the spatial distortion effect had dissipated. In that brief moment of realization, Kieran activated another lifesaving skill, teleporting himself away.

    "Dammit!" Emery cursed, frustrated by the drow''s escape.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1856 Regroup

    Chapter 1856 Regroup

    Just moments after the dark elves had left, a group of magus arrived at the scene where Emery was. It wasn''t the enforcers, but instead, it was Jai Strider and his metal team. They had been engaged in battle in the metal vault when they received Emery''s distress message.

    Upon arrival and seeing the dark elves'' lifeless bodies scattered around, Jai quickly assessed the situation. "I''ll report this to the family and the enforcers, and we''ll send more reinforcements to assist you," he suggested.

    However, Emery hesitated and ultimately rejected the offer. He was concerned that an increased enforcer presence might hinder his freedom of movement within the ruins even further. "Thank you foring, Jai. I owe you one," Emery expressed his gratitude.

    Jai grinned and replied, "Well, you can repay me right away!"

    There were still unexplored temples in the vault, and while they were there, Jai asked Emery to assist in clearing the temple for them. Emery agreed, given that he hadn''t yet attempted to clear this particr temple challenge himself.

    With the aid of a spatial gate, they reached the temple in no time. However, as they began to explore it, they realized they weren''t alone. Another group had arrived, also seeking toplete the challenge. Fortunately, recognizing that Emery''s group belonged to the Nephilim faction, the neers didn''t dare topete directly.

    The challenge within this temple was formidable. Sixteen celestial constructs, resembling humanoid knights and archers, stood as guardians. Each of these constructs possessed battle powers equivalent to that of a half-moon magus, making them formidable opponents.

    The sixteen celestial constructs in humanoid forms were formidable adversaries, each possessing battle powers that rivaled those of a half-moon magus. It was a daunting sight, but Emery, Jai, and their team were undaunted by the challenge ahead.

    Jai, known for his mastery over metal puppetry and his strategic acumen, didn''t rely solely on summoning powerful metal warriors. He went a step further by creating intricate metal fortresses within the temple''s chambers. These fortresses served a dual purpose �C they acted as defensive barriers to protect the magus from enemy attacks and as strategic vantage points from which they could mount their offensive.

    As the battlemenced, Jai''s strategic brilliance came to the forefront. With precise control over his metal constructs, he skillfully divided the group of celestial constructs into smaller, more manageable numbers. This strategic maneuvering effectively disrupted the unity of the celestial guardians, making it difficult for them to coordinate their attacks or muster their full strength against the magus.

    The fight was intense, with Emery, Jai, and their team working in perfect synchronization. They engaged the celestial knights and archers, exploiting their numerical advantage to pick off the constructs one by one. Spells, battle art, and well-coordinated tactics were employed with precision, gradually whittling down the enemy forces.

    Once they had defeated the knights and archers, they turned their attention to the Champion knights, facing them together as a united force. This formidable adversary required theirbined strength and teamwork to ovee.

    [You have destroyed the Champion Avalonian Knight]

    [You have cleared the Temple Trial]

    Their hard-fought victory was rewarded with not only the satisfaction of prevailing against such powerful foes but also tangible rewards �C medium shards and a coveted gold medal, marking their triumph in this challenging battle within the ruins.

    Jai''s frustration was palpable as hemented, "Ahh, only one again!" He had tirelessly dedicated the past ten hours to clearing multiple temples, yet the reward of a single gold medal left him annoyed and disappointed.

    This predicament wasn''t unique to Jai; it was the shared experience of all magus exploring the ruins. As they delved deeper into theyers, the number of avable vaults diminished, and with it, the quantity of medals awarded. The scarcity of medals became increasingly evident, with only 2,500 medals allotted per element vault and a total of just 22,500 medals across all nine vaults. Meanwhile, the ruins teemed with over 50,000 magus, each vying for these precious medals.

    Emery, too, had noticed the enforcer tracker device blinking incessantly, signaling the escting chaos within the ruins. He didn''t need to check it to understand that the situation had grown more chaotic, with many magus resorting to violence in their relentless pursuit of the coveted medals.

    With a nod of acknowledgment, Jai expressed his gratitude and led his team towards the next vault, ready to face the challenges that awaited them in their quest for the elusive gold medals.

    Emery''s next course of action was to return to the thirdyer as initially nned, where he would reunite with his friends. Upon arriving at the crossover, he activated his spirit reading ability to sense his surroundings. Unlike inside the vaults, where his sensory abilities were limited, here he could fully maximize his spirit reading, allowing him to have a better grasp of his surroundings.

    Emery then cast [spatial gate] and made his way toward the central crossover point among the eight others. This location provided optimal ess to all the other crossovers, making it a convenient meeting point for him and his friends.

    Upon reaching the designated meeting ce��a cave within the light vault''s crossover��Emery discovered that he was running a bitte. His friends, along with the two Kronos magus, Heracles and Triton, were already gathered and waiting for him.

    With a warm smile, Emery greeted them, "I am d everyone is alright."

    Klea, always sharp and perceptive, couldn''t help but wonder why Emery had beente. Emery, feeling no need to hide anything from his friend, decided to share the details of what had just transpired. He instructed the two Kronos magus, Heracles and Triton, to stand guard outside the cave and inform everyone about the recent events.

    With a nonchnt tone, Emery reassured his friends, "Don''t worry, everything is under control."

    Naturally, his friends became increasingly concerned, their curiosity piqued by Emery''s cryptic words. Emery then turned his attention to Fjolnier and offered his congrattions, saying, "Congrats, senior, for breaking through the half-moon realm."

    Fjolnier, the Vanir king, had been diligently hunting and absorbing as many lightning shards as possible over the past four days. His relentless efforts had finally paid off, leading to his breakthrough into the half-moon realm. This achievement was made possible by the hundreds of years of umted insights he had in thew of lightning.

    His breakthrough had ignited a desire in the Vanir King to enter the deeperyer, as they had discussed earlier. However, Emery had another n to keep him upied.

    Emery gathered everyone''s attention and presented a pouch filled with 65 medium shards, the impressive haul he had acquired over thest 48 hours. The sight left his friends in awe as they couldn''t help but express their surprise.

    "Where did you manage to get this many?" they inquired.

    Emery then began to distribute the shards among his friends:

    5x Wind shards for Chumo

    6x Fire shards for Thrax

    4x Lightning shard for Fjolnir

    4x Metal shard for Julian

    5x Ice Shards for Ashaka

    6x Water shard for Klea

    Klea, holding the water shards in her hand, hesitated and insisted, "No, Emery, you can use this. You take it."

    Emery gently closed her hand around the water shards and replied, "I have plenty, please keep it."

    He then disyed his own collection of shards, which included 5x Earth Shards, 4x nt Shards, and a staggering 35x Light Shards. With such a surplus of shards, Emery wondered if he would even have enough time to absorb them all during this ruin expedition.

    Emery still had a stash of the tiny shards to share with his friends, and he also informed them about a few groups of rogue magus who now owed him some shards in exchange for antidotes to their poison. His friends were increasingly amazed at the lengths Emery had gone to secure resources for their group.

    Emery then handed out the antidotes and exined, "These are the antidotes for their poison, to trade for the shards."

    This situation left his friends bewildered, trying to fathom what Emery had done to these rogue magus.

    As he was about to venture into the deeperyers, Emery entrusted the collection of the shards to his friends, hoping that they would take the next three days to absorb as many of them and strengthen themselves.

    Moments like this filled Klea with worry. "Please be careful, Emery," she urged, her concern evident in her voice.

    Julian, who had been keeping an ear out for news and rumors from other factions, approached Emery with important information. "I''ve heard whispers about the elves possibly finding a way to break through to the 7thyer," Julian disclosed. "I''m sure Jinkan is already aware of this, i think you really should discuss it with her for more details."

    Before his departure, Emery had one more matter to attend to, involving Chumo. There was the issue of the Khaos Gate that needed to be settled.

 Chapter 1857 Khaos Gate

    Chapter 1857 Khaos Gate

    As the portal opened, Emery and Chumo stepped into the Pestilence Gate.

    The garden-like cave was a remarkable sight. Emery''s nt guardians greeted him with their distinct vocalizations, their presence contributing to the serene atmosphere.

    "Ku ku. Kuang Kuang," they chirped, their voices harmonizing with the natural sounds of the cave.

    Emery approached them, his affection for them evident. He gave a reassuring pat to one of the creatures. "Hi, boys. How are you all doing? You''re not causing trouble for my boy Chumo here, are you?" His tone was warm and affectionate, showing the bond he shared with these creatures.

    "Kuang.. Ku ku��" They responded with contented noises, indicating their well-being.

    After greeting the guardians, Emery walked toward a corner room within the cave. Inside, a cell held a female magus, and it was none other than Hecate, a half-moon Kronos faction magus who had been captured by Emery''s friends earlier.

    The room was dimly lit, and the walls were covered with intricate nt growth, giving it an otherworldly appearance. Hecate, however, was anything but serene. She seethed with frustration and anger, her voice carrying a tone of defiance.

    "You can''t lock me in here! Release me!" Her demand reverberated in the confined space, echoing her determination to escape.

    Casually against the cell door, Emery observed her with an amused smile. The contrast between the lush, tranquil surroundings of the cave and Hecate''s fiery temperament couldn''t have been more striking.

    Emery''s curiosity got the better of him as he calmly regarded the imprisoned magus. He couldn''t help but check her background and talent using the Nephilim database, finding her proficiency in the Law of Death quite intriguing.

    "Law of Death... very interesting," Emery mused aloud, his gaze never leaving Hecate. He turned to Chutulu, the chaotic entity within him, with a knowing smile. "I suppose she must look rather delicious to you, doesn''t she?"

    Chutulu''s response was eager, <Yes, yes... Just give her to me already...>

    Emery chuckled and shook his head, denying Chutulu''s request. "No, not just yet."

    Emery was faced with a difficult decision regarding Hecate, the half-moon Kronos faction magus he had locked in the cell. On one hand, it would have been strategically advantageous to eliminate her, as her formidable talent could secure her a spot among the top ten magus selected for the uing duel. Removing her from the equation would have simplified matters, but Emery couldn''t afford to be hasty.

    The Kronos situation was aplex one, and it had far-reaching implications, involving millions of people on Earth. Emery had received information suggesting that Hecate held significant influence within the faction. Killing her might provoke unpredictable consequences andplicate matters further. At the very least he wished to delve into her mind and extract valuable information using his [Spirit walk], however now was not the time.

    "I''ll have some fun with youter," Emery told Hecate with a mischievous glint in his eye. "In the meantime, make yourselffortable here."

    Emery decided to temporarily detain her, creating a specially designed room using the power of chaos. This chamber would prevent her from sensing or observing anything that transpired outside. Emery needed to be cautious and handle the Kronos situation with care, considering the delicate bnce of power within the faction and the potential consequences of his actions. He left Hecate in her confined space, promising to return and deal with her at ater time.

    Emery then approached Chutulu and shared the information. "I encountered Terrasque; he''s here."

    Chutulu''s response was calm but knowing. <I know... he''s been waiting for you.>

    The guardian created a portal window that disyed Kieran standing in the Khaos domain. Chumo, curious and concerned, inquired about the situation. Emery did his best to exin the gravity of the threat, recognizing the importance of keeping Chumo, now one of the Khaos seeds, informed about this real danger.

    However, to protect Chumo''s identity, Emery decided to ess the gate and enter the domain without him.

    Emery emerged from the Khaos gate, finding himself at the center of the ruins. Kieran, the dark elf, greeted him casually. "There you are, I''ve been waiting too long."

    Emery returned the greeting with a simr smile. "If you didn''t run so fast, you wouldn''t have had to wait."

    The dark elf chuckled and then fell into a momentary silence before broaching the topic. "This ce is great. No fighting means we can talk freely."

    Emery, ever wary, got straight to the point. "Tell me, what do you want?"

    Kieran''s expression turned more serious. "I want a ceasefire, at least in this ruins."

    Emery couldn''t help but express his incredulity at Kieran''s proposal. "A ceasefire? You''re the one who sneakily attacked me!" he eximed, clearly skeptical of the dark elf''s intentions.

    Kieran, however, sought to rify his motives. He began exining his presence in the ruins, emphasizing the significance of the shards to dark elves. The elemental vaults, including the metal vault, were essential to their needs. It was by sheer coincidence that Terrasque had detected him, prompting Kieran''s arrival and subsequent encounter with Emery.

    The dark elf continued, "I am still learning about this Khaos, the gate, the staff, and our previous battle proves I am still not your match. So yes, I would rather not fight now."

    Emery couldn''t help but chuckle at thement. "Even if I could believe your silly lie, I have no reason to listen to your request."

    Kieran persisted, "Come on... there is no reason we can''t be friendly... I kill your friend, you kill my friend... seems fair."

    Growing increasingly annoyed, Emery demanded, "Tell me what you want!"

    Kieran sighed and relented, "Alright... I am telling you... the void stalkers, they are hunting both of us... us fighting will only attract them."

    Hearing this, Emery chuckled. "I believe you�� I understand now why you have to fake your identity and those of the other dark elves�� you''ve gone rogue, haven''t you?"

    It was at that moment that a waypoint suddenly opened, and a figure emerged, approaching them. It was a human, one whom Emery recognized �C it was Cole.

    "To think I''d see you both here, rxing. If Master Tro were here, you''d both be dead already," Cole remarked as he approached them.

    Cole had indeed arrived at the ruins, apanied by the Void Stalker group. Knowing that both Emery and Kieran were in the vicinity, he came eager to issue a challenge.

    Emery responded calmly to Cole''s challenge, stating, "I am actually pretty busy; you two should have fun together without me."

    Deciding not to engage with them any further, Emery made the choice to exit the Khaos domain. He did, however, keep Kieran''s offer of a ceasefire in mind.

    After concluding his business, Emery exited the Khaos gate and addressed Chumo. Given the chaotic situation caused by Kieran and the Voidwalker dark elves in the ruins, Emery deemed it safer to have Chututlu apany him. "Chumo, I will be taking it back," Emery dered firmly.

    Emery''s decision to reim Chututlu from Chumo was a matter of caution and strategic nning. With the presence of Kieran and the Voidwalker dark elves causing unrest in the ruins, Emery felt it was best to have the guardian close at hand. Chututlu, being a powerful guardian and a trustedpanion, would also provide an addedyer of protection as he delve into the deeperyer.

    Chumo, understanding the rationale behind Emery''s request, nodded in agreement.

    The Khaos gate returned to Emery once more, signaling that it was time for him to depart. Chumo offered his parting words of caution, saying, "Be careful, Emery," before Emery took his leave.

    Emery''s next destination was the fourthyer Light crossover, and he made his way into the ce using the single medal he possessed.

    There were still about six hours remaining until the gate to the deeperyers would open. He went to a designated ce and found Jinkan and the others deeply engrossed in absorbing the shards that held the essence of elemental energies.

    Didn''t intend to squander any time. He, too, hade to strengthen his own abilities. Without disrupting the concentration of the others, he selected a handful of shards and began the process of absorption. The mystical energies flowed into him, enhancing his own power as he harmonized with the elemental forces contained within the shards.

    With his determination unwavering, Emery continued to absorb the shards, making the most of the precious hours remaining before the gate to the nextyer would open.

 Chapter 1858 Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 1858 Upgrade</h4>

    Emery ventured deep into a secluded cave within the heart of the fourthyer crossover, far removed from the presence of Jinkan and others. His choice of location was deliberate; he sought solitude to conduct his experiments undisturbed. This hidden chamber, shielded from prying eyes, would serve as the perfectboratory for his endeavors.

    With his gathered shards arrayed before him, Emery meticulously organized them. The assortment included 5 Earth Shards, 4 nt Shards, and a formidable cache of 35 Light Shards. In addition to these, he possessed two bags��one brimming with tiny Light Shards and the other containing nature shards of both earth and nt.

    Emery''s voice echoed through the chamber as he summoned his loyal ntpanions from the depths of the Khaos gate. The six beings, including Twik and the Chizpurs brothers, materialized before him, their forms a vibrant disy of nature''s diversity.

    "Kuang.. Ku Ku"

    The creatures emitted soft, almost melodic sounds, expressing their curiosity and anticipation. Emery regarded them with a fond smile, appreciating the bond he shared with these beings.

    "I wonder if any of these will be useful for you all," Emery mused aloud, recognizing the potential benefits these shards might offer his nt friends. With such a wealth of elemental energies at his disposal, he hoped to provide them with enhancements that would aid in their growth and abilities.

    Emery began by distributing an assortment of tiny shards to the nt creatures, each one receiving a share tailored to its unique nature. As he observed the shards melding with hispanions, he felt a sense of satisfaction. These gifts would not only benefit his allies but also strengthen their collective capabilities.

    While the nt creatures absorbed their allotted shards, Emery focused his attention on the Light Shards before him. The 35 Light Shards held immense potential, and he was eager to harness their energy to further his own development. With each shard he absorbed, he could feel his connection to the light element deepening, and his understanding of its properties growing more profound.

    Emery made efficient use of his six-hour window, beginning with an ambitious endeavor to absorb three Light Shards simultaneously. The radiant energies coursed through him, their brilliance illuminating the chamber.

    As the shards merged with his essence, Emery sensed a surge in his Soul Force, his inner strength growing by a significant margin. It was a reassuring sign of progress that motivated him to continue his efforts.

    The fruits of hisbor became evident in the system notifications that followed:

    [Soul force has increased by 12 points]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Light by 1%]

    [Law of Light - 9 (10)%]

    [Law Comprehension - 44% (45%)]

    [Soul force 441(453)]

    Emery couldn''t help but smile as he observed his newfound mastery of the Law of Light inching closer topletion. His Soul Force had also grown substantially, a testament to his dedication and the potency of the Light Shards.

    After the two-hour absorption process, Emery was both exhrated and invigorated. The effects of the Light Shards were nothing short of extraordinary, and he could feel himself on the brink of a significant growth in consolidating his nature core.

    Before delving further into the Light Shards, Emery turned his attention to his ntpanions. Their progress and well-being were equally important, and he wanted to ensure they were benefiting from the shards he had provided.

    The Chizpurs brothers seemed to struggle with the nt Shards, unable to absorb them effectively. However, during the two-hour period, they managed to assimte several Earth Shards and a few Light Shards.

    Twik, on the other hand, exhibited an insatiable appetite for both the Light and nt Shards. Emery decided to use his [Nature Grasp] ability on them, and the results were astonishing:

    [Flora Colossi - Stage 8]

    [Mythical Creature Level 45 (48)]

    [Battle Power - 310 (318)]

    Emery couldn''t contain his excitement as he witnessed Twik''s growth. The tiny shards had boosted Twik by a few levels, a feat that was no small achievement considering how challenging it was to enhance a mythical creature''s power. Over the past two years of theirpanionship, Emery had managed to help Twik gain only 15 levels. The rapid progress was a testament to the potency of the shards and Emery''s dedication to his nt friend''s growth.

    Emery observed the Chizpur brothers and noticed something intriguing.

    [Chizpur Fang - Stage 6]

    [Magical Creature - Level 120]

    [Battle Power - 145]

    Despite the gradual increase in spirit power from the shards, their stats remained stagnant. They had reached the pinnacle of their development as magical creatures:?However, there was a peculiar stirring within their cores, a sign that they might be on the brink of evolution.

    Emery''s excitement grew. He considered the possibility that they were evolving due to the shard infusion. To aid their transformation, he swiftly prepared his trusted recipe for a [Metamorphosis Potion] and handed each of them a piece of his medium-sized Earth Shards.

    As Emery patiently awaited the transformation of the Chizpur brothers and continued his absorption of light shards, he handed one of the medium nt shards to Twik.

    This time, Emery had five light shards with him, and hisprehension of the Law of Light gradually increased once again:

    [You have sessfullyprehend thew of light]

    [Soul force has increased by 4 points]

    [Soul force has increased by 4 points]

    [Soul force has increased by 4 points]

    [Soul force has increased by 3 points]

    [Soul force has increased by 3 points]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Light by 2%]

    [Law of Light - 10 (12)%]

    [Law Comprehension - 45% (47%)]

    [Soul force 453(471)]

    Emery couldn''t help but smile as he felt the gradual expansion of his core. He was now very close to reaching a half-moon stage in the Law of Light and had nearly umted the spirit soul of a grand magus. The boost in his understanding of the lightw was also enhancing hisprehension of nature, allowing him to experience his power growing.

    As Emery finished absorbing the light shards, he witnessed an astonishing transformation taking ce in the four stone creatures. They began to glow, and their spirit power surged at an unprecedented speed. Emery used his [Analyze] ability to closely observe the changes:

    [Chizpur Fang is evolving to the next stage]

    [Chizpur Fang - Stage 7]

    [Legendary Creature - Level 30]

    [Battle Power - 205]

    All five Chizpur brothers were evolving into legendary creatures. Their previous bulky forms now became more streamlined, with their bodies narrowing down to two meters in height, resembling humanoid stone creatures.

    "Ku ku ku ku!!" The brothers, unlike their previous exuberant cheers, appeared moreposed this time as they tested their newfound strength.

    The breakthrough of these creatures wasn''t just an enhancement of their existing abilities; it signified a limit being surpassed. Emery couldn''t help but hope that this also meant they would gain the ability to reproduce, just like the other new Chizpurs.

    Momentster, Emery noticed that Twik had also finished absorbing the medium nt shard he had provided, and by using [Analyze], he could observe its new growth:

    [Flora Colossi - Stage 8]

    [Mythical Creature Level 48 (55)]

    [Battle Power - 318 (335)]

    The medium shard had provided a significant boost to Twik''s power. Unlike the Chizpur brothers, Twik''s increased strength meant he could actively assist Emery in battles. Without hesitation, Emery handed over the rest of the nt shards along with a few light shards for Twik to absorb.

    Emery was hopeful that Twik could reach new heights and be strong enough to assist him effectively in battle.

    With just one hour left before the next gate opened, Emery decided to use this time to check on his stats:

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power 435]

    [Soul force 471]

    [Law of Nature - 21%]

    [Law of Light - 12%]

    [Law of Space - 8%]

    [Law of Gravity - 4%]

    [Law of Devour - 4%]

    [Law Comprehension - 47%]

    Emery could sense that his Nature core was brimming with power. This situation reminded him of his damaged Primal Core. If only these shards could actually help him repair it.

    His thoughts were interrupted when Jinkan approached him. The Nephilim princess had called upon the main team from all nine vaults, consisting of 50 magus, along with the Proxima and Albatross factions, for a briefing before they charged into the gate.

    ####

    Author''s Note:

    Dear readers,

    Thank you for your continuous support and your patience in allowing me to spend more time with my family in December. To make up for the slower updates, I have extend the discounted privileged chapters for another month. Please take this opportunity to support the novel by purchasing the privileged chapters. It''s also the best time to buy as the Celestial Arc has just ended, marking the beginning of a new volume.

    I hope for your continued support, and Happy New Year 2024!

 Chapter 1859 Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 1859 Strategy</h4>

    Emery attended the meeting called by the Nephilim princess, Jinkan. The gathering brought together all nine teams, consisting of a total of 50 members. Despite the high casualties reported from various factions, their team remained unscathed, which was a testament to their preparation and organization.

    As they assembled for the meeting, the mood was a mix of determination and apprehension. The fourthyer gate was set to open before them, and everyone agreed that this expedition would be even more challenging than the previous ones. It was evident that a new strategy was needed to navigate the uing trials.

    The statistics of the Celestial Ruins participants were presented during the meeting:

    [Magus Alliance: 29,881 participants]

    [Elven: 9,088 participants]

    [Others: 51,623 participants]

    [Total Casualties: 14,122 participants]

    It was revealed that two-thirds of the casualties were among the rogue magus, while the elves had nearly a thousand casualties themselves. These numbers highlighted the perilous nature of their endeavors.

    However, what piqued Jinkan''s interest the most was thetest information regarding those who had managed to recover the coveted gold medals. The gold medals held a special significance in their quest, and Jinkan was eager to gather information about the magus who had seeded in obtaining them.

    [Fourthyer Medal: 22,500 medals]

    [Elven: 7,255 medals]

    [Magus alliance: 9,447 medals]

    [Others: 4,221 medals]

    [Unounted for: 1,577 medals]

    The numbers indicated the dominance of the elves when it came to collecting medals, a trend that had persisted for millennia. The Elves had always excelled in this regard. However, this dominance also posed a significant challenge for the human magus. Without proper preparation and strategic adjustments, they might find it incredibly difficult to secure all the medals they need to advance to the 5thyer.

    In the 5thyer ruins, the medals were limited to just 1000 for each vault, resulting in a total of 9000 medals avable for the taking. Given the sheer number of magus participating in thepetition,petition for these limited medals was fierce.

    Jinkan, as the leader and coordinator of the magus teams, recognized the pressing need for a more strategic approach. She meticulously gathered information from all eight groups,piling data on the strength of magus within each vault and identifying the top-ranking scorers, whether they were elves or humans. Thisprehensive data was then cross-referenced with the rmendations sent by the Nephilim headquarters.

    After careful consideration, Jinkan made a pivotal decision: she would merge two groups of five into a single group of ten. This strategic realignment aimed to ensure that they had a more formidable force capable of swiftly clearing temples or effectively defending against potential threats.

    The primary focus now shifted to acquiring gold medals, a departure from their previous emphasis on gathering shards. The rationale behind this shift in strategy was clear: securing enough gold medals was the primary objective. Once they had sessfully secured their passage to the 5thyer, they could then redirect their efforts toward collecting more shards.

    The overarching goal remained the same: to reach the deeperyer of the ruins to get more points. Jinkan believed that this reorganization would not only enhance their chances of sess but also optimize their efficiency in achieving their ultimate goal.

    Lambert, the vignt Kingsguard of the Proxima faction, brought up an interesting proposition. "Considering that most of the top-tier magus were concentrated in the light vaults, it might be a prudent move for us to shift to a different vault. This would not only increase our chances of securing a medal but also potentially yield more points."

    Uria and the majority of the Albatross faction held a contrasting perspective. They were deeply invested in their pursuit of shards rted to the Law of Light, which had the potential to significantly advance their mastery of this particrw. For them, the Light vaults were a priority.

    Jinkan, stepped in to address the situation with aposed demeanor. She reminded everyone that these 30-member teams were meticulously formed with the purpose of fast and efficient clearing. With Emery back in the team, she expressed her unwavering confidence in their ability to collect the necessary medals in the light vaults.

    Jinkan turned her attention to Emery and sought his opinion on the matter. Given that the dark elves had been specifically targeting him, exploring the light vaults would potentially pose a greater threat to his safety. She inquired, "What do you think, Emery?"

    Emery, showing a firm resolve, replied without hesitation, "No, I agree. The light vaults are our best option." He was thinking that if the dark elves were seeking confrontation, he would have to obtain more shards or medals from them.

    With the decision made, Jinkan briskly addressed the group, taking into ount the limited time left before the gate opened. She urged them to head to their respective destinations promptly. Her final words were filled with hope and encouragement, "I look forward to seeing as many of you as possible at the 5thyer crossover. Good luck to all of you."

    As everyone began to disperse, Emery seized the opportunity to approach Jinkan for a more in-depth discussion about the current state of the ruins.

    "Tell me something I don''t know," Emery inquired.

    Jinkan willingly shared information with Emery and began to borate on thetest developments.

    The Nephilim princess didn''t hesitate to share thetest developments with him. She began by revealing that the family had identified the group of mysterious magus sent by a powerful warlord from the natural factions. Their purpose was to spy on and manipte both human and elf groups within the ruins. Of particr interest was the discovery that one of the grade five human factions was deeply involved with this covert operation.

    Emery pressed for more details, asking, "Which faction?"

    Jinkan shook her head slightly, indicating herck of certainty. "Not sure for now, at least not the Nephilim," she replied.

    Emery found this news to be quitepelling. The fact that such significant resources were being allocated for this operation hinted at an impending development or event within the ruins. It was clear that something significant was on the horizon, and Emery couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation and uncertainty about whaty ahead.

    He then recalled what Julian had mentioned earlier about the elves attempting to break through to the 7thyer and decided to ask Jinkan for more information.

    The Nephilim princess let out a deep sigh before exining. She began by reminding Emery and the others that Celestials had disappeared more than 3000 years ago. The ruins they were exploring were one of the legacies left behind, still actively managed by an intelligent entity: a celestial machine. This machine periodically generated new celestial constructs and opened the ruins for the new magus to enter and reap rewards.

    However, the true objectives of the Celestials remained shrouded in mystery, with no conclusive evidence to confirm their purpose. What was known, and had been happening for millennia, was that at the end of the 7thyer, magus would obtain valuable artifacts, high-grade skills, or spells in exchange for their umted points. This was a well-established tradition.

    But now, new intelligence had emerged. The elves, it seemed, had discovered another secret beyond the 7thyer, something that had eluded all previous generations of magus.

    "What secret is that?"

    Jinkan responded with a faint chuckle before exining, "They believe it to be the revival of a Celestials."

    She went on to borate that the high elves were convinced that there were still dormant Celestials beyond the 7thyer, and their awakening was approaching, signaled by a countdown.

    However, Jinkan made it clear that many of the top factions were skeptical of this belief. After all, there had been no signs of Celestials for the past 3000 years. She smiled as she revealed that this expedition marked the 100th attempt to explore the ruins��a number that held its own intrigue.

    Emery posed onest question to Jinkan, his gaze unwavering as he sought a truthful answer. "Is this why you recruited me into your team? Are you nning something as well?"

    Jinkan responded calmly, her tone earnest, "Of course. Even if it''s just a possibility, we can''t afford to dismiss it. If there''s even a fragment of a chance it''s true, I wish for us to be part of it. Don''t you agree?"

    With that, Jinkan emphasized the need for everyone to be more serious about umting points and helping the group collect more. She harbored hopes that a few of them might gain ess to the mysterious 8thyer.

    Reminded of their mission, Jinkan called on everyone to prepare, as it was time to face the guardian of the fourthyer.

    Over 2000 magus stood ready in front of the gate, and just as before, High Priestess Loriel Strawin opened the fourth gate, leading them into the chamber where their battle against the guardian awaited.

    x x x

 Chapter 1860 Fourth Gate

    <h4>Chapter 1860 Fourth Gate</h4>

    In the chamber, a tense atmosphere hung heavy as more than 2000 magus, consisting of both humans and elves, prepared themselves for the impending battle. This was unlike any of the previous threeyers they had encountered. Instead of a single massive celestial creature, they were now confronted by something entirely different��an army.

    Before them stood 2000 celestial constructs, each taking on a humanoid form that towered five meters tall. These constructs were collectively known as the Order of Avalon, consisting of numerous knights, archers, dozens of formidable mage-types, and several priestesses. At the very heart of this formidable assembly were ten champion knights, led by their imposingmander, a celestial of massive proportions standing at a towering ten meters in height. This leader was encased in glistening crystal armor, wielding an enormous shield and a terrifying ten-meter broadsword.

    [Guardian: Knight Lord]

    [Mythical Creature: ???]

    [Battle Power: ???]

    As the group of magus entered the chamber, the celestial constructs sprang to life with a coordinated brilliance. Their formation was impable, and their battle cry resonated throughout the chamber like a thunderous roar, signaling themencement of a daunting and unprecedented challenge.

    The chamber erupted into a chaotic frenzy as the magus shed with the celestial constructs. The sh of weapons and the eruption of spells created multiple explosions that reverberated throughout the chamber, filling it with blinding shes and deafening roars.

    Among the magus, the elves made up almost half of the group, and they fought with a well-coordinated strategy. The dark elves took up positions in the frontlines, using their mastery of metal spells to enhance their defense. They brandished ming sabers, engaging in fierce meleebat with the celestial constructs.

    The high elves focused their efforts on long-range spells, conjuring tornadoes and blizzards to disrupt the enemy''s formations and create havoc among the celestial ranks. Their powerful elemental magic allowed them tounch devastating attacks from a safe distance.

    Meanwhile, the wood elves yed a crucial role in supporting theirrades. They specialized in healing and protective magic, ensuring that their fellow magus remained in the best possible condition amidst the chaos of battle. With their abilities, they could mend wounds and create protective barriers to shield their allies from harm.

    Loriel Starwin, the high priestess, decided to take a different approach in this battle. With the assistance of several high elves, she began casting a powerful Tier 8 spell that summoned the mightiest of golems, known as the "Sentinels of the Light." Ten of these golems, each standing at an imposing three meters in height, materialized on the battlefield.

    The sleek and shiny golems wasted no time and charged straight into the celestial constructs'' ranks, specifically targeting the Knight Lords themselves. Surprisingly, these ten golems were able to hold the Knight Lord at bay, preventing it from unleashing its full might upon the magus group.

    Unlike the elves, human magus had formed around two dozen small groups, eachprising 30 to 50 magus. They recognized the importance of cooperation in such a perilous battle, but trust was a scarcemodity among these diverse groups.

    The most prominent factions on the field were those led by Grade Five factions. The Arcanum, with their 50 Arcane Pdins, adopted a calcted defensive strategy. They employed precise formations, moving step by step to systematically push the massive celestial constructs back.

    The Imperium, boasting 80 Techno Magus, chose to remain in the backline. They harnessed their advanced war machines to create substantial firepower from a safe distance. Their mechanical marvels rained destruction upon the enemy ranks.

    In contrast, the Oculus Dark Magus, numbering 40, embraced a high-offensive approach. They formed smaller groups of five, infiltrating the celestial''s backlines and sowing chaos among their ranks. This hit-and-run tactic disrupted the enemy''s formation and made them vulnerable to the more formidable forces.

    The Cross and Arknd factions, with their respective 20-member teams, fought tenaciously to umte as many points as possible. Emery couldn''t help but notice Olivier, the Sword Saint, disying a more impressive fighting style than ever before. It seemed that he had recently achieved a breakthrough into the Full Moon Magus realm.

    Among all the factions, the Nephilim still boasted the highest total number of magus. The Azazel faction had 50 magus under the leadership of their Fate Child, while the Azbebas factionmanded 40 magus, with Zephyrr at the helm. As for the Amerhiks, both Jinkan and Linhao led 30 magus each.

    Facing an overwhelming number of celestials, some with battle power rivaling a Half Moon Magus, the overall strategy was to systematically chip away at them, targeting one celestial at a time until their defenses eventually crumbled.

    Emery found this type of battle surprisingly well-suited to his circumstances. With a multitude of targets and the elves preupied with their formations, he could move around freely without fear of being drawn into the elven ranks. His proficiency in space magic and his high battle power gave him the confidence to engage in battle independently.

    Activating his Twilight transformation, Emery tapped into his Khaos power and executed a Blink, transporting himself deep into the celestial formation. His primary targets weren''t the heavily armored knights but rather the mages and priestesses situated behind the front lines.

    Emery''s n was to strike swiftly and unexpectedly. Using his Blink ability, he moved with incredible speed, appearing among the unsuspecting enemy mages and priestesses. His goal was to disrupt their spells, causing confusion and weakening the celestial constructs they were supporting.

    Emery''s relentless assault on the celestial priestesses proved highly effective.

    His [Shadow Edge] attacks struck with deadly precision, prating their defenses and incapacitating them. As the priestess fell, Emery''s points steadily increased, and he could sense himself climbing the ranks of contributors.

    The destruction of the celestial priestesses had a dual benefit. Not only did it boost Emery''s contribution rank, but it also had a profound impact on the overall battle. With the priestesses unable to provide healing and support to their allies, the celestial constructs and knights began to falter.

    Emery''s determination was unwavering as he continued his onught, moving from one celestial priestess to the next. He could almost taste the coveted rank of number one contributor, and he was determined to reach it. With each priestess he destroyed, he gained valuable points, inching closer to his goal.

    [Rank 13 - Emery Ambrose - 134 points]

    As the battle raged on around him, Emery remained focused and relentless. His eyes were fixed firmly on the top rank, and he was determined to reach it.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1861 Knight Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1861 Knight Lord</h4>

    The aftermath of the battle against the celestial army was a grim scene. The chamber was strewn with the wreckage of over 2,000 humanoid celestial constructs, their once-imposing forms now reduced to lifeless debris. The magus, both humans and elves, had paid a heavy price for their victory. The sh had imed the lives of over a hundred magus, and several hundred more were left wounded and in need of immediate medical attention.

    Despite the casualties and the chaos of the battle, the surviving 2,000 magus were now focused on extracting as many points as possible from the remaining celestial forces. It was a frenzied race to umte points from the surviving celestial constructs, with magus from various factionspeting tond the decisive blows.

    [Knight Lord]

    [1,113/5,000]

    The celestial Knight Lord, still standing defiantly amidst the wreckage of its fallenrades, presented a formidable challenge. It had endured a barrage of spells, attacks, and relentless assaults, yet its health remained substantial. Its massive swords swung with terrifying force, capable of taking lives with each swing. The magus charged in bravely, casting spells andunching attacks on the remaining celestial champions and the formidable Knight Lord.

    Emery, having defeated a champion knight he had been engaged with, decided to temporarily withdraw from the intense battle. He retrieved his trusty [Rampant Staff], and tapped into his improved proficiency with thew of light.

    With precise control over his spell, Emery cast an upgraded version of his [Rejuvenating Mushroom]. Multiple glowing nodes appeared, forming awork of healing energy that covered the area. These nodes radiated restorative magic, providing aid to the numerous wounded magus and granting an extra burst of vigor to those who were fatigued from the prolonged battle.

    Emery''s actions weren''t solely driven bypassion; Whether the magus on the battlefield needed or appreciated the healing didn''t matter to Emery. What was important was that their actions were considered a valuable contribution to the battle. As expected, the spell proved to be a significant boon, quickly elevating Emery''s rank within just a few minutes.

    [Rank 4 - Emery Ambrose - 625 points]

    With his rank climbing steadily, Emery continued to focus on aiding his fellow magus and supporting their efforts to secure victory against the remaining celestial constructs and the formidable Knight Lord. Victory was within reach, and Emery was determined to do everything in his power to achieve it.

    As the majority of the wounded magus began to regain their strength thanks to Emery''s [Rejuvenating Mushroom], the healing spell gradually lost its effectiveness. Meanwhile, the Knight Lord remained standing, with only 500 HP remaining, it cast a formidable spell that rendered it indestructible.

    Spells, physical attacks, and energy weapons of all kinds proved futile in reducing the Lord''s remaining HP. This development prompted all the magus who had previously surrounded the Knight Lord to quickly retreat to a safe distance.?They collectively decided to maintain their distance from the towering giant until the spell''s effects wore off.

    The battlefield fell into a tense standstill as the magus cautiously watched the Knight Lord, waiting for an opportunity to strike once the enemy''s invulnerability spell had dissipated.

    Emery conceived a daring n and called his team to gather around him. With the group assembled, Emery opened a portal right beside the towering Knight Lord. As he summoned a massive jade root to restrain the giant, Emery ced both hands on the Knight Lord and unleashed a spell that depleted thest of his spirit pool.

    The spell he cast was [Anti Magic], a highly demanding and potent ability. It sessfully removed the indestructible effect that had been protecting the giant. Following Emery''s lead, all 30 magus in his teamunched their most powerful attacks, bombarding the Knight Lord with their collective might. Before long, the remaining magus from the other groups rushed in to join the onught, contributing to the creature''s demise.

    [You have destroyed the Knight Lord]

    [Rank 2 - Emery Ambrose - 665 points]

    [Your current points are: 2,882 (3,557)]

    Although Emery fell short of iming the number one spot, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment and satisfaction at their victory over the formidable Knight Lord.

    [Rank 1 - Loriel Starwind - 672 points]

    [Rank 2 - Emery Ambrose - 665 points]

    [Rank 5 - Nael Nephilim - 652 points]

    [Rank 8 - Olivier Arknd - 633 points]

    [Rank 13 - D''Mal - 601 points]

    [Rank 21 - Zephyr Nephilim -577 points]

    [Rank 25 - Uria baster - 558 points]

    [Rank 42 - Eeshoo Nephilim - 499 points]

    [Rank 48 - Neo - 489 points]

    [Rank 77 - Mahinder Nieves [422 points]

    [Rank 89 - Lambert [409 points]

    Six members of their group managed to break into the top 100, bringing a sense of aplishment and joy to the entire team. When the battle finally concluded, Emery received five medium light shards as his rewards for his valiant efforts. These shards shimmered with an ethereal light, promising power and potential.

    Emery''s final rank garneredpliments from Jinkan and earned him numerous curious and envious gazes from other magus, both human and elves. Some congratted him on his impressive performance, while others whispered in awe of his abilities. Emery''s status was rising among the magus of the expedition, and his reputation as a formidable force was solidifying.

    As the gate to the fifthyer opened, everyone eagerly rushed forward to secure the coveted gold medals. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation andpetition as magus from various factions jostled to im their prize. Jinkan was among them, her determination evident as she pushed forward.

    However, Zach and a group of his enforcers appeared before Emery. Zach''s imposing presence and the sight of his enforcersmanded attention.

    "Don''t stop me, Zach," Emery said, handing over the enforcer device to the dragon prince. His tone was respectful but firm, conveying his determination to proceed.

    The dragon prince did not attempt to stop him. Instead, he simply nodded and exined that this was as far as the enforcers could apany them. His next words held a weight of caution and concern: "Be careful."

    With those parting words, Emery and his group of thirty magus turned away from the bustling scene around the gate and ventured deeper into the ruins.

 Chapter 1862 Race

    <h4>Chapter 1862 Race</h4>

    The gate stood open before them. Jinkan, leading the group, wasted no time and urged them to dive into the tunnels where multiple portals awaited their exploration. It was a frenzied race, with the coveted 1000 golden medals up for grabs, yet more than 2000 magus sought to im them.

    Their groupgged slightly behind the others in this frantic pursuit. However, as they flew through the tunnel, Uria baster, the Spirit Master, had already ventured ahead. He had chosen to dive in earlier to observe the movements of the magus. Now, he pointed out a few unentered portals and proposed a question, "Should we split the group?"

    Exploring the untouched portals would provide an initial advantage. But Jinkan, after careful consideration, shook her head and firmly dered, "No, we stick together." She selected one of the portals and deployed multiple drones into the others for observation.

    As they prepared to enter the chosen portal, Emery couldn''t help but notice that three dark elves were following them closely, their eyes fixated on him. Concerned, Emery brought this to Jinkan''s attention, but she calmly responded, "Don''t worry, let them follow."

    Emeryprehended the situation. It was evident that, at this stage of the expedition, the dark elves couldn''t afford to waste too much time dealing with his group. All were desperate searching for the limited number of medals required to ess the nextyer. Even if some dark elves were more interested in the bounty than the medals, Emery''s group of 30 magus was too numerous to confront directly.

    However, this realization came with a sense of urgency. The fact that the dark elves spared some of their magus to tail them indicated that these elves mighte for them as soon as they had acquired enough gold medals. Emery understood that they couldn''t afford to linger. The group needed to act swiftly.

    [You are entering Light Vault 531]

    As they stepped into the chosen vault, Jinkan wasted no time and dered, "Let''s clear this one fast!"

    Just as they had done in previous temples, Uria quickly identified the nearest one, and Emery immediately opened a portal for their group of 30. With practiced efficiency, they charged into battle, wasting no time in engaging the champion knight guarding the temple.

    Their improved teamwork and battle strategies allowed them to dispatch the celestial guardian in record time, clearing the temple in under 20 minutes and earning themselves two coveted golden medals as rewards.

    With the temple conquered, Jinkan''s drones had already pinpointed the locations of the remaining two temples, and Emery had a portal ready for their next destination.

    After five days of fighting side by side, their coordination and teamwork had improved significantly. However, despite their growing synergy, Emery''s dark-infused des, augmented by his staggering 600 battle power, remained their foremost source of damage and offensive power.

    Their visit to the second temple was equally sessful, yielding a satisfying three golden medals. However, as they made their way towards the third temple, Jinkan''s drones detected the presence of another group��15 magus from a third-grade faction known as the Xian faction. This was one of the groups that had offered assistance when the dark elves had posed a threat to Emery.

    The Xian faction inquired about sharing the temple, but Jinkan''s response was a resolute and upromising "No." The sheer prestige and authority of the Nephilim faction were enough to send these magus on their way without any further objections.

    Their swift and efficient teamwork allowed them to clear the third temple in just 20 minutes, and they received the following notifications:

    [You have destroyed the Champion Avalonian Knight]

    [You have cleared the Temple Trial]

    All three temples within this vault had yielded a total of seven gold medals, a significant boost to their collection.

    Jinkan wasted no time and urged her team forward. "Let''s hurry to the next vault,"

    As an hour and a half passed, the drones that had been dispatched earlier had provided valuable information. Three of them had been destroyed during their reconnaissance, and two of them had reported the presence of the Imperium faction and Oculus faction Dark magus. One drone had observed dark elves roaming its selected vault, and fortunately, another had returned with the news of an empty vault.

    Jinkan swiftly decided to lead her group into this particr vault,

    [You are entering Light Vault 580]

    They repeated their efficient process, but as theypleted the first temple, they were met with an unexpected encounter. Another group had arrived in the vault, and it was none other than Linhao''s group of 30 magus. Annoyingly, their discovery of this vault was attributed to the Amerhiks prince tapping into Jinkan''s drone feeds.

    Linhao addressed Jinkan, a wry smile on his face. "You won''t mind giving up this temple for us, step-sister?

    Jinkan remainedposed and decided to yield the temple to Linhao''s group. She didn''t want to waste time or engage in unnecessary conflicts. Instead of leaving the vault entirely, she instructed Emery to open the path to the third temple. Before Linhao could react, Jinkan''s group had already cleared the temple, efficiently and swiftly.

    After the initial rush andpetition to secure the first 11 gold medals within the first three hours, the group found themselves facing a new challenge. Their sources of information regarding unexplored temples had run dry, leaving them with no clear leads. To make progress, they had no choice but to delve deeper into the intricate maze of the celestial ruins.

    Over the next three hours, the group encountered constant shes and conflicts with other magus parties. All were determined to secure the remaining gold medals.

    They navigated the maze with caution, using Uria''s guidance to avoid dead ends and locate potential temples. Emery''s spatial magic facilitated their movement through the ruins, allowing them to respond quickly to threats and opportunities.

    After three hours of exploration and battles, the group located and sessfully cleared two more temples. This aplishment brought their total count to 15 gold medals, marking it as a significant achievement. They had secured half of the needed medals for their group, the minimum target they aiming for.

    The Nephilim''s data analysis indicated that approximately 80% of the gold medals avable within the vault had already been collected by various magus groups. This statistic underscored the urgency of their situation. With a limited number of medals remaining,petition for the precious artifacts had reached a fever pitch and battle seemed to be inevitable.

    x x x x x x x

    Join the discussion on discord through my website .avans.xyz

 Chapter 1863 Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 1863 Rescue</h4>

    The fifthyer had been essible for a total of 8 hours, and during thest hour, Emery and his group had encountered no unimed temples or unupied vaults. Their search had led them to encounters with other magus parties locked in fierce battles for the limited gold medals.

    [You are entering Light Vault 577]

    When they stepped into this Vault, the scene that greeted them was grim and unsettling.

    Strewn across the floor were a dozen lifeless bodies of familiar magus, easily recognizable by their human forms d in high-tech armor and equipped with various devices. These were the Imperium techno magus, a faction known for their reliance on advanced technology rather than traditional spirit mastery.

    The sight of these fallen techno magus, who were usually well-protected by their gadgets and artifacts, hinted at a tragic fate. It was clear that they had been ambushed by a ruthless group. The remains of their once high-tech armor and devicesy scattered around them, damaged and shattered.

    Just as the group absorbed the grim reality of the scene, Uria, with a hint of urgency in his voice, pointed out, "Some of them are still fighting!"

    Uria, with his superior spirit-reading abilities, managed to detect the presence of survivors from the Imperium group. Despite the urgency of the situation, Jinkan remained cautious and did not rush in blindly. After assessing the number of survivors, she devised a simple tactical n, which shemunicated to the group before Emery opened a portal to their location.

    As they stepped through the portal, the scene before them was chaotic and tense. A small group of Imperium techno magus was on the brink of exhaustion, desperately defending themselves. They had erected barrier devices and deployed drones to fend off their attackers, 35 magus, a mix of human magus and elves.

    Upon Emery''s arrival, the battle abruptly halted, and all eyes turned toward Jinkan, who stepped forward and demanded an exnation.

    "What is going on here?"

    The attackers, realizing who they were facing, looked uneasy and began to discuss their situation in hushed tones.

    "We do not want to fight you guys!" one of the dark elves among the attackers spoke up, attempting to convey their intentions.

    The tension in the air was palpable, and the fate of these Imperium techno magus hung in the bnce as both sides awaited a resolution to this unexpected confrontation.

    Emery maintained hisposure as he analyzed the situation, utilizing the data provided by his devices. It became evident that the group responsible for the attack was an eclectic mix, consisting of rogue magus from the neutral zone, dark elves, and even members of a third-grade faction. The fact that they had coborated to ambush a grade-five faction like the Imperium raised numerous questions about their motives and objectives.

    Amid the tension, Jinkan remained calm andposed, her gaze focused on the three heavily armored techno magus who appeared to hold higher ranks within their faction. She addressed one of them, asking, "Do you need a hand, Captain?"

    Desperation was evident in the Captain''s response as he replied, "Yes, please help us."

    Jinkan then turned her attention to the rest of the anxious magus and continued, "You could surrender now and tell us what''s going on here, or��"

    Before Jinkan could finish her sentence, the mixed group of magus made a sudden dash towards one tunnel where the Proxima magus was holding. Ignatius, the Proxima spirit master, stepped forward, his stern expression conveying his disapproval. "That''s not how you speak to ady!" he dered, his voice carrying an authoritative tone.

    Ignatius swiftly harnessed his spirit energy to create a swarm of a hundred flying swords, while Lambert and his seven Knights of Proxima formed formidable defensive lines. Zuree, the ice magus, contributed to their defenses by conjuring a fierce blizzard that added an extrayer of protection against the oing attackers. Thesebined efforts served the purpose of halting the advancing group in their tracks.

    The precious seconds the Proxima faction bought with their defensive maneuvers were enough for the remaining twenty members of their group to charge forward from the rear, surrounding the hostile magus.

    In the midst of the chaos, Emery, Neo, Eeshoo, and Mahinderunched a fierce offensive with their spells, targeting the attackers. Jinkan requested the baster group, to issue specific orders. Under her leadership, they singled out certain opponents for special treatment.

    Elowen employed her musical talents to disrupt the minds of their adversaries, causing confusion and distress, while Uria utilized his spirit attacks like daggers, targeting the minds of their chosen foes. In a matter of minutes, five of the selected magus were incapacitated, while the rest met their demise at the hands of thebined efforts of the baster group.

    The battle quickly reached its conclusion, with the aggressors defeated and their motives still shrouded in mystery.

    Emery recognized the necessity of precautions to ensure none of the incapacitated magus resorted to self-destruction, as had happened with the previous group of mysterious magus. She gave orders for a thorough investigation to be conducted on these five individuals to gather any relevant information.

    While the investigation was underway, Jinkan approached the surviving members of the Imperium faction. They revealed that they had been betrayed by a magus from the third-grade faction within their group, which had led to the ambush. Intent on bringing their fallenrade''s body back to the upperyer, they gratefully offered Jinkan four gold medals as a token of appreciation for the rescue.

    Upon learning the information about the magus who had been ordered to steal medals and provide them to the elves, Jinkan noted down the names and descriptions of those involved and reported to the family at once.

    Afterward, Jinkan said to the captives, "Thank you for the information. Sadly, taking you to the enforcers would just waste too much time."

    With a single order, Neo ended the lives of all five captives and collected their surviving spirit souls. The group had obtained two gold medals and several shards from the captives.

    At that moment, Neo turned his gaze toward Jinkan and suggested that staying longer in the ruins would be increasingly dangerous, and they should consider moving forward with just 21 members. Jinkan agreed with the assessment, and both Uria and Lambert prepared to leave three members from each of their groups to return to the surface, while the rest of the team entered the crossover to continue absorbing more shards.

    Emery, however, had a different n in mind.

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1864 Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 1864 Hunt</h4>

    Emery''s decision to extend his stay caught the group off guard. They had already encountered numerous dangers and adversities in the expedition, and Jinkan, in particr, was concerned about the potential risks he might face by lingering in such a perilous environment.

    "What?! No! Do not mess around, it''s too risky," Jinkan replied, concerned about the dangers they might face.

    Emery, on the other hand, remained resolute in his decision. With 14 hours left until the next gate opened, he had no intention of wasting such an opportunity. He saw the opportunity to umte more valuable resources, such as crystals and additional gold medals, as too significant to pass up. He believed that with a few more hours, they could substantially bolster their supplies and enhance their overall position within the ruins.

    Seeing that Jinkan couldn''t convince Emery otherwise, Eeshoo, the Nephilim genius, offered to help him. Jinkan initially disagreed with this n, leading to a brief debate between the two. Ultimately, Jinkanpromised by agreeing to Emery''s n but decided to send her three guards as recements for Eeshoo. These guards were originally ted to return to the surface, as they hadn''t acquired any medals yet. This arrangement allowed Emery to have some support during his extended expedition.

    Surprisingly, Ignatius, the Proxima spirit magus, stepped forward and volunteered to join Emery on his extended expedition. He offered to take two of the Proxima knights with him, showing amendable willingness to assist and provide support.

    In response to this development, Uria, who had been observing the situation closely, instructed Elowen, one of the Albatross spirit magus, to join them. Elowen, although initially irritated by the request, recognized that she couldn''t defy the authority of the Albatross faction''s spirit master. Reluctantly, she agreed to join Ignatius and the others, understanding the importance of their mission.

    "Stay safe, and contact me if you are in danger,"

    Jinkan, showing genuine concern for their safety. With these parting words of caution, Jinkan led the remaining members of their group toward the crossover.

    Emery faced the nine magus who had volunteered to apany him on his extended expedition into the ruins. Among them were three Nephilim bodyguards, all highly skilled full moon magus, with Siyan being one of them. Elowen and Ignatius were also full moons, and the remaining four were half-moon magus. Their collective strength made them a formidable team, and their presence provided Emery with a sense of confidence, knowing that with them, he could handle bigger challenges.

    However, before they began, Emery wanted to make their position clear. He addressed the group, making it clear that they were under no obligation to follow him, and he wouldn''t report their actions to their superiors. He wanted to ensure that they were all willing participants in this expedition, knowing that the dangers they faced could be significant.

    To Emery''s words, none of them responded or made a move, except for Elowen, who wore an annoyed expression as she briefly stated, "Huh! Just tell us what to do!" Her straightforward response demonstrated her willingness to follow Emery''s lead.

    Noticing this, Ignatius approached Emery and politely assured him, "Please don''t mind my friend here. We will follow your orders."

    "Alright, then."

    Emery''s request caught his team by surprise. He tasked them with clearing the wandering celestials within the vaults, creatures that would only drop tiny shards and, on rare asions, a gold medal. He then withdrew items from his spatial storage and began creating a stone formation in the central area of the vaults. His instructions to the group were clear:

    "When I give the signal, make sure you all stand by here."

    The n was straightforward. Emery would act as bait to lure the enemy, while his team would prepare to engage in battle once the signal was given.

    Emery created multiple clones to navigate thebyrinthine vaults. It didn''t take long before the dark elves spotted one of his clones, and they began to pursue him.

    His true form, meanwhile, sought out a group that was manageable to fight, ideally with fewer than 30 members. Additionally, he needed to ensure that no spatial distortion items were avable before confronting them. The sess of their mission depended on the careful execution of this n.

    Emery faced off confidently against a group of 20 dark elves, his voice calm andposed. The leader of the dark elves, brimming with arrogance, threatened Emery, vowing to defeat him and take him back as a trophy.

    Emery, unfazed by the threats, responded with practicality, "I don''t want to waste time. Do any of you have any shards with you?"

    "This human is so arrogant. I will cut you into pieces and bring you home as a trophy!"

    The dark elves, blinded by anger and aggression, ignored Emery''s question and lunged at him with the intent to kill. Emery reacted swiftly, casting a [Spatial Gate] that led directly to where his team was waiting. All nine magus emerged from the gate to support Emery.

    Emery''smand was clear and decisive: "Do not let any of them escape!!" The battle had begun, and they were determined not to let any of the dark elves get away.

    The 9 Magus sprang into action as they engaged the group of 20 dark elves. Elowen used her musical instruments to cloud the minds of their foes, making it harder for them to focus on the battle. Ignatius summoned a spirit sword formation, and the other members of the team employed their weapons and spells effectively.

    Emery, on the other hand, targets all the dark elf who attempt to escape. Utilizing his spatial magic and the [Spirit Devour] ability, Emery ensured that none of the dark elves could slip away from his grasp. Within minutes, all 20 dark elvesy defeated on the ground, their surviving spirit souls captured by Emery, adding to his collection.

    As he sensed another group of magus approaching, Emery didn''t take the time to discern whether they were friends or foes. He swiftly opened a spatial gate, transporting himself and his team back to the vaults where his stone formation awaited them.

    The operation had been executed swiftly and efficiently, with no casualties among the nine magus. None of them harbored any qualms about eliminating the dark elves, as they were considered enemies of humankind.

    After their sessful battle, Emery''s team acquired two golden medals and three shards. Emery, in his usual generous spirit, offered to share these rewards with both factions. He wore a wicked smile as he asked, "What do you think? Do you want some more?"

    Elowin, who had previously been annoyed, seemed to have found her enthusiasm and was eager for another battle. "Yes! Give me more. I will show my arrogant cousin my worth!"

    Emery was more than willing to oblige. Once again, they repeated the process, actively seeking out dark elves and engaging them in battle, ultimately securing more medals and shards in the process.

    Emery''s goals extended beyond acquiring shards and medals. He was determined to locate Kieran, Cole, and their special Void Stalker group while simultaneously reducing the number of dark elves in the ruins. By thinning out their ranks, he aimed to make his journey to the deeperyers safer.

    To aplish this mission, Emery went to great lengths, even resorting to spirit walking in search of clues regarding the dark elves'' movements and the whereabouts of the special teams.

    Six hours had psed, and during that time, the group had managed to eliminate 145 dark elves, umting two dozen shards and the necessary gold medals for the whole group. They fought relentlessly, their teamwork growing stronger with each encounter, but despite their victories, there was still no sign of Kieran or Cole.

    However, something else was stirring within Emery. As he devoured the souls of dozens of dark elves, he could feel a change deep within him. It was as if his broken primal core was responding to the influx of dark energy. A growing urge, a bloodlust, began to flow through him, making him crave more encounters with the dark elves. The hunger for their souls became insatiable, and it both rmed and intrigued him.

    Emery knew he had to keep his newfound urges in check, so he decided to stop the activity and head toward the crossover to calm his urge and absorb more shards.

    x x x x x

 Chapter 1865 Absorb

    <h4>Chapter 1865 Absorb</h4>

    Emery reappeared in the crossover alongside the nine magus, and his safe return with the group was met with a collective sigh of relief and muted apuse. The knowledge that they had managed to gather extra gold medals and kill off many dark elves in the process boosted their morale.

    With six hours remaining before the next gate would open, the magus resumed their shard absorption. The atmosphere at the crossover was one of concentration and determination. Each magus focused on channeling the celestial energy from the shards into their own beings, enhancing their power and abilities.

    Eeshoo, the Nephilim genius, was diligently working on his understanding of the Law of Light, aiming to achieve double half-moon status before the next battle. He had made significant progress, reaching 14%prehension, but the road to mastery was still ahead of him. Mahinder, on the other hand, had set his sights on bing a full moon magus but was currently at 26%prehension in the Law of Holiness. Both were dedicated to their goals and spent their time in the crossover honing their skills.

    Neo and the other five bodyguards contribute their celestial shards to Jinkan, their benefactor. Jinkan, as a young master of the faction family, had a simr focus on self-improvement through the absorption of celestial shards. Emery noted that this was amon practice among those in influential positions, often bringing hired bodyguards to aid in their advancement. He couldn''t help but wonder about the specific Law of Lightprehension that Jinkan was pursuing, as she kept it well-hidden.

    Emery found a quiet corner in the cavern where he intended to absorb his share of celestial shards. His current progress in the Law of Light stood at 12%, and he was determined to achieve his second halfmoon breakthrough, a significant milestone that promised to boost his strength considerably. Focusing solely on this goal, he took the eight medium-sized light shards he had recently acquired from the dark elves and prepared to absorb them simultaneously.

    The process required a substantial mental effort, drawing upon the mental power he had gained from the [Emperor Focus]. Extracting the fragments of memory left by the celestials was a taxing endeavor, but Emery was resolute. As he absorbed all eight shards at once, he experienced a surge of sensations and visuals. Visions of a colossal being, standing at a towering 20 meters in height, filled his mind. This entity exuded immense power andmanded the reverence of all beings, including both elves and humans. Whispers of unknown significance brushed against Emery''s consciousness, but he struggled to decipher their meaning amidst the sensory overload.

    Throughout the hours-long absorption process, Emery''s nature core underwent exponential growth, mirroring his advancingprehension of the Law of Light. The profound experience left him both physically and spiritually transformed, bringing him closer to his goal of mastering thew of light.

    [You have sessfullyprehend thew of light]

    [Soul force has increased by 3 points]

    [Soul force has increased by 3 points]

    [Soul force has increased ��..]

    [Soul force 471(494)]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Light by 2%]

    [Law of Light - 12 (14)%]

    [Law Comprehension - 47% (49%)]

    Emery''s efforts to absorb the remaining shards took longer than he had initially anticipated. More than four hours had psed, and it was nearly time for the gate to open once more. Realizing that he wouldn''t have enough time to achieve the breakthrough he desired, Emery decided to pay a visit to the Khaos gate.

    As he arrived at the gate, he observed the Chizpur brothers diligently absorbing the medium-sized light shards. Twik, his enigmatic little friend, had been unusually quiet during the absorption process, and Emery couldn''t help but wonder about the implications of this change.

    However, Emery''s primary reason for visiting the Khaos gate was to inspect his collection of dark elves'' spirit souls. His previous hunt had yielded 50 of these spirit souls, and he now pondered how best to handle them. This growing collection presented him with both opportunities and challenges, and he needed to formte a n for their use.

    Emery realized that extensive use of his Spirit Devour ability had caused a significant amount of spirit energy to cloud his primal core. To address this issue, he decided to revert to using his Spirit Absorption ability. Though the progress was slow, Emery could feel his damaged core gradually recovering. This recovery resulted in an expansion of his overall soul force.

    [You have sessfullyprehended thew of Devour]

    [Soul force has increased by 1 point]

    [Soul force: 494 (495)]

    Receiving this notification further motivated Emery to maximize his gains during the expedition. He realized that there were other types of items to collect beyond shards and medals, and he was determined to make the most of the opportunity presented to him.

    As his time for absorption came to an end, Jinkan called everyone to prepare for the next guardian battle.

    To Emery''s surprise, a crowd of approximately 1,200 magus had assembled for the guardian battle. This indicated that around 200 magus had obtained medals from other vaults and had specifically chosen the Light Vaults as the location for this crucial encounter. What stood out was the significant presence of elves among the participants.

    Among this multitude of magus, nearly half were elves. The gatheringprised 250 high elves, 300 dark elves, and 100 wood elves.

    Once again, the elves dominated the expedition, showcasing their unity and strength. Emery couldn''t help but notice the dozens of dark elves who stared at him with intense anger. His previous actions had significantly diminished their numbers, yet he couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment at their remaining presence. He resolved to seek out further confrontations with dark elves in other vaults, hoping to reduce their numbers even further.

    The tension among the magus escted as all knew there would only be 500 medals avable to enter the 6thyer. Thepetition for these coveted medals was bound to be fierce, and the magus prepared themselves for the uing guardian battle with a sense of anticipation and apprehension.

 Chapter 1866 Fifth Gate

    Chapter 1866 Fifth Gate

    The moment the fifth gate swung open, it revealed a vast chamber teeming with celestial constructs, numbering 2,000 in total. The Order of Avalon, guardians of the fifthyer,prised a diverse array of celestial beings. Among their ranks were heavily armored knights, agile archers, a multitude of formidable mages, and several priestesses, All were identical to the one they faced at the fourth gate.

    However, what differentiate was the central figure on the celestial side, theirmander standing at an imposing ten meters in height. In its metallic grip, it held a staff adorned with intricate designs.

    [Guardian: Mage Lord]

    [Mythical Creature: ???]

    [Battle Power: ???]

    As the gates parted, the magus and elves organized themselves into their respective formations, mirroring their previous strategies. The elves, known for their precision and unity, created a tight-knit formation. On the other side, the human magus formed their ranks within their factions.

    Despite the formidable opposition they faced, the magus and elves were resolved to confront the celestial army with only half their previous numbers. The tension in the air was palpable as they readied themselves for the battle thaty ahead.

    As the battlemenced and the celestial forces shed with the magus and elves, the Mage Lord, their formidablemander, wasted no time. Raising its staff high, it channeled its celestial power into a devastating spell, conjuring a dozen colossal fireballs in the air above. This was the dreaded [Meteor Fall], a spell of catastrophic proportions.

    Each massive rock, measuring an astounding ten meters in diameter, hurtled down from the sky, targeting the formations of the magus and elves. In a frantic bid to defend themselves, hundreds of magusunched their offensive spells towards the iing meteorites, attempting to shatter them before they could makendfall. However, only a handful of these spells found their mark, managing to break apart a few of the falling rocks. The majority of the magus were left with no choice but to rely on their protective barriers and spells.

    Among the groups, the arcane magus had established a robust protective formation, as had some of the elves. On Emery''s side, it took thebined might of Uria''s potent spirit attack and Neo''s formidable [Sword Sanctuary] to sessfully halt one of the falling meteors. However, for the other group that failed to prevent the collision, the consequences were dire. Those directly struck by the meteorites were instantly reduced to nothingness, leaving no trace behind. The lethal impact also imed the lives of several individuals in the vicinity, adding to the grim toll exacted by the celestial forces.

    In the opening moments of the battle, dozens of magus fell victim to the devastating spell their lives extinguished within mere minutes. However, this high casualty rate did not deter the remaining magus and elves. They stood their ground with unwavering determination, holding back the relentless advance of the celestial forces and fiercely pushing them back.

    Recognizing the Mage Lord''s formidable power, some of the magus from the top factions had been forewarned and sent their most skilled magus to bypass the celestial army, aiming to reach the Mage Lord directly. They seized the opportunity during the cooldown phase of its devastating [Meteor Fall] and exploited themander''s rtively lower defenses.

    The dark elves, who raced against the dark magus of the Oculus faction, were the first to seize the opportunity, dashing through the celestial army with the goal of reaching the Mage Lord. However, the ten champion knights, forming an imprable shield around the Mage Lord, thwarted their attempts.

    Recognizing that the champions were fully engaged in battling this elite magus, Emery took decisive action. With Jinkan''s confirmation, he led the group of 30 magus. He harnessed his teleportation abilities to transport them directly into the midst of the celestial formation. With unwavering determination, they positioned themselves in close proximity to the Mage Lord and unleashed an unrelenting onught of their most potent attacks, seeking to exploit themander''s momentary vulnerability.

    With swift and coordinated efforts, Emery''s group made the most of their opportunity, quickly umting points and securing positions within the top 100 rankings. As the cooldown period for the Mage Lord''s abilities ended, Emery swiftly disrupted it using his [Anti Magic] spell, buying them valuable additional time to continue their relentless assault.

    [Mage Lord]

    [2,213/5,000]

    In mere minutes, they managed to deplete half of themander''s health pool before it shifted its tactics, unleashing a barrage of magic missiles so powerful that it could obliterate even a full moon defensive barrier.

    In response to the imminent threat, Lambert and his knights promptly formed a protective barrier to intercept the deadly missiles. Despite the formidable strength of their shields, the sheer power of the magic missiles managed to breach their defenses and pierce the knights'' bodies.

    "Pull them back!" Emery shouted urgently, recognizing the dire situation.

    With the arrival of reinforcements, including Olivier Arknd on his flying sword and the Fate Child, the Mage Lord''s defenses began to crumble under thebined onught. The addition of these formidable figures tilted the bnce decisively in favor of the magus.

    [You have destroyed the Mage Lord]

    Without the Mage Lord, the celestial army lost its centralmand and real threat. The magus could now methodically dismantle the celestial forces, gradually chipping away at their numbers. It took a grueling two and a half hours, but eventually, all the celestials were defeated andy defeated on the ground.

    [Rank 1 - Emery Ambrose - 782 points]

    [Rank 4 - Uria baster - 722 points]

    [Rank 6 - Olivier Arknd - 701 points]

    [Rank 10 - Nael Nephilim - 687 points]

    [Rank 12 - Loriel Starwind - 680 points]

    [Rank 17 - Neo - 666 points]

    [Rank 28 - Eeshoo Nephilim - 602 points]

    [Rank 30 - Mahinder Nieves 596 points]

    [Rank 38 - Lambert 577 points]

    [Rank 42 - Zephyr Nephilim -560 points]

    As the gate to the sixthyer opened, all the magus hurriedly rushed through. However, just as Emery and the others attempted to follow suit, they were obstructed by a group of a hundred dark elves led by the familiar Khan.

    "You dare kill my kin! You are going to pay with your life!" the Khan of the dark elves dered with anger in his voice.

 Chapter 1867 Intimidation

    Chapter 1867 Intimidation

    Emery couldn''t help but sigh. He found himself caught in a familiar and recurring situation, facing off against a group of angry dark elves. However, this time, the odds seemed even less favorable for his group. There were only a handful of humans with him, and the absence of an enforcer to back them up. He knew that the oue of this confrontation could go either way, and it wasn''t a situation he wanted to take lightly.

    Turning to Jinkan, Emery sought her decision. "So, should we fight them?"

    Jinkan, as always, remainedposed and unppable. She confidently responded to the Khan''s threatening words, her tone unwavering. "Are you sure you have the numbers to fight us?" Her words hung in the air, carrying an underlying challenge.

    Hearing Jinkan''s response, both sides began to assess the situation carefully, taking stock of the elves who had already ventured into the sixthyer and those who had chosen to stay behind. It was a silent standoff, as they all realized that the odds had shifted dramatically. Within a matter of minutes, the chamber had significantly emptied out, with only a few dozen elves lingering nearby.

    On the human side, significant changes had urred. The Nephilim, along with Jinkan''s step-brother Linhao, had chosen to depart, leaving behind only Olivier with their Arkd faction and Shatter with his Cross faction. These two leaders had brought an additional 20 members to bolster their group. A few dozen other human magus from grade 3 and 4 factions remained in the vicinity, observing the unfolding situation with keen interest.

    Meanwhile, on the dark elf side, the Nephilim bracelets worn by Emery''s group had identified the dark elf Khan as Ba Taaar, the leader of an exemry warrior n with over 3000 dark elves under hismand. Among the hundred dark elves who now stood alongside him, only half belonged to his actual n. Emery surmised that the rest were likely from smaller ns, hoping for some form of recognition or rewards. D''Mal, the top-ranking dark elf, stood by Ba Taaar''s side.

    However, the Khan appeared visibly annoyed, as it became evident that the number of dark elves had chosen to stay was less than he expected. As Jikan pointed out the discrepancy in the numbers, she added with a touch of taunt, "None of your Monarchs are willing to help... Why do you think that is?"

    Emery couldn''t help but specte that thepetitive nature of the expedition might have made even the other elves secretly pleased with the prospect of a conflict, as it would thin out thepetition for the coveted gold medals. However, Jinkan''s unwavering confidence in the face of the dark elves made Emery suspect that the Nephilim princess had other hidden n.

    Jinkan continued, her words oozing confidence, her tone carrying a hint of intimidation: ,"If you really want to fight, let''s deal with it. I like our odds."

    The situation was clear: 70 human magus were now standing in opposition to 100 dark elves. The numerical advantage was not in favor of the humans, but it was evident that the human magus were unafraid and even eager for a confrontation. Their anticipation for battle was palpable, and Emery could see it in their expressions.

    The Khan, clearly irritated by this disy of confidence from the humans, decided to back off and lead his dark elf group into the sixthyer vaults, avoiding a direct conflict for the time being. The tension in the chamber eased as the dark elves retreated.

    The human magus, amused by the dark elves'' hasty departure, began to chuckle andugh. They seemed ready to follow the dark elves into the gates, but before they could do so, Jinkan stopped them in their tracks.

    Jinkan addressed the gathered magus, her tone carrying an air of authority, "Fellow magus, if I may have a minute of your time."

    She proceeded to express her gratitude for their willingness to stay and assist, despite there being no prior agreement or promised rewards. Then, she began to share her tactical n with the group. As Jinkan exined her strategy, Emery began to realize that she had indeed carefully considered her actions and had a well-thought-out n in mind. It took only three minutes for her to convince all the magus, and they willingly agreed to follow her lead.

    "Let''s not waste any more time," Jinkan dered, her gaze shifting to Emery.

    With his heightened understanding of thew of light and his increased soul force, Emery could sense that his spirit reading had expanded even further throughout the fifthyer. After a few moments of concentration, he opened a portal gate, allowing all 70 magus to enter. He then created two more portal gates, and within minutes, they had arrived at their intended destination.

    The group emerged in the gate chamber leading to the nt vault. As they stepped into this verdant domain, the sounds of battle met their ears. The chamber was filled with the scent of earth and the fric energy ofbat.

    Before them stood a scene of turmoil. Five hundred celestial constructs, led by the imposing [Mage Lord], shed with a coalition of seven hundred human and elven magus. The celestial army, seeking to protect their guardian and prevent the invaders from advancing deeper into the vault.

    Upon their arrival, Jai Strider, along with thebined metal and nt group led byTalio Greenbloom, greeted them."You came just in time!"

    The n they''d devised was deceptively simple. With only nine thousand golden medals avable in total, the light vault had managed to attract a considerable number of twelve hundred magus. This meant that other vaults, like the nt vault, had to contend with fewer participants, which made their battles more challenging. Over the past two hours, they have sustained losses of more than a hundred magus in their struggle against the guardian.

    By joining the fray in this vault, the neers would not only secure extra points for themselves but also provide much-needed reinforcements. The timing of their arrival couldn''t have been better.

    Jinkan wasted no time and rallied the group "Let''s go and earn some extra points!"

 Chapter 1868 Extra Points

    Chapter 1868 Extra Points

    In the guardian chamber of the nt vault, the scene was a chaotic mix of magic andbat. As previously mentioned, the majority of the 700 magus involved in the battle were elves, with a total of 400 of them. However, what stood out was the dominance of the wood elves, numbering more than 200, while the remaining elves were roughly split between the dark elves and the high elves.

    Wood elves, known for their affinity with nature and supportive magic, yed a significant role in shaping the course of the battle. Their focus on creating defensive spells and providing healing support to their allies made them valuable assets. Emery observed the wood elves meticulously crafting protective barriers to shield theirrades from the relentless attacks of the celestial constructs. These barriers shimmered with the essence of nature, providing a resilient defense against the onught.

    The humans, on the other hand, were struggling to maintain their positions on the battlefield. They faced the relentless advance of celestial constructs, trying to hold the line against the onught. While some human magus were skilled in offensive spells, the overwhelming numbers and power of the celestial army posed a considerable challenge.

    As the [Meteor Fall] spell rained down from the celestialmander, the wood elves reacted swiftly, showcasing their mastery of nature-based magic. They joined their powers to cast a formidablebined spell known as [Sylvan Shrine]. This intricate spell created a magnificent crystal tree that blossomed above the wood elves, enveloping them in its protective aura. The spell wasn''t the work of a single magus; instead, it was a coborative effort involving several dozen wood elf magus, each contributing their magical energy to create a massive protective shield.

    Leading this impressive disy of magic was a renowned young magus from the Vanyar n named Tilues Ganger. His name had been mentioned previously by the Agnor Family, indicating his significant reputation within the elvenmunity. Tilues Ganger''s mastery over nature magic was evident as he coordinated the spell''s intricate weaving, transforming it into a colossal barrier that shielded the hundreds of magus beneath it.

    Among the wood elves, there were notable fighters from various ns, each known for their unique magical talents. The Celedon n, for instance, was famous for their ability to nurture andmand insects, using them inbat and reconnaissance. Additionally, the Onari n had gained recognition for their exceptional healing spells, providing crucial support to theirrades in the heat of battle. The diverse skills and abilities of the wood elves contributed to the overall strength of the elven forces in the guardian chamber.

    Acknowledging the predicament at hand, Emery proposed a familiar solution that had proven sessful in their previous encounters. Jinkan swiftly concurred, recognizing that defeating the Mage Lord would swiftly resolve the challenge while also yielding them the highest number of points.

    With Jinkan''s consent, Emery summoned a portal directly adjacent to the celestialmander. This time, the entire contingent of 70 magus, along with Jai''s team of 10, followed suit. Emery assumed his Twilight form and led the assault, orchestrating a relentless bombardment on the Mage Lord.

    The culmination of theirbined efforts bore fruit as the message echoed through their minds: [You have destroyed the MageLord]

    With the celestialmander vanquished, the tide of the battle began to shift in their favor.

    The battle raged on for an additional half-hour before the challenge was ultimatelypleted. Having inflicted the most damage on theirmander and wreaked havoc among two dozen other celestial constructs in the aftermath, Emery sessfully secured a ce in the top 100 rankings, earning himself 2 nt celestial shards as a reward.

    [Rank 97 - Emery Ambrose - 316 points]

    With the challenge concluded, the gate finally swung open. Some magus wasted no time and leaped through the gate, eager to progress further. However, in stark contrast to the previous confrontational attitude disyed by the dark elves, this time, a group of wood elves approached Emery and hispanions, expressing their gratitude before proceeding through the gate.

    The crowds were predominantlyposed of wood elves, a race known for their pacifist nature. Additionally, there were fewer than 800 magus in totalpeting for the 500 gold medals avable, making the situation considerably lesspetitive.

    "Good choice, excellent tactic," Emerymended Jinkan for her decision.

    As they prepared to enter the gate, Emery suddenly sensed a familiar energy signature emanating from a small group of 10 magus.

    "Half-blood!" Emery eximed.

    He turned to see a man with long white hair who was able to unsettle his mind. The Nephilim''s information confirmed that the man who gazed at Emery with a certain level of anger was Vi of the Ouroboros faction.

    Despite the mixed feelings that apanied the gaze, Emery approached the man and paid his respects. "Senior Vi."

    "Huh, I see the famous Savage magus still recognizes me," Vi responded.

    Being a new magus and proficient in nt elements had led the prince of the Ouroboros faction to this ce. However, from his reaction, it was clear that he still harbored me towards Emery for what had happened to his sister.

    At the same time, Jinkan approached him. "Ahh, the Ouroboros," she said the words with a hidden meaning, hinting at the connection Emery had with the faction. Jinkan extended an offer for them to join their group and continue the expedition together, but Vi quickly refused.

    "Don''t mind us, we are just a simple third-grade faction, not worthy of the invites," Vi replied with frustration. He then ordered all his magus to leave.

    During this exchange, Emery''s attention was drawn to a red-haired female magus among the Vi group who wore a mask. There was something oddly familiar about her, but before he could probe deeper, the female had vanished, leaving behind a distinct scent that he recognized.

    Jinkan inquired, "Your friend?"

    There was a tone of curiosity in Jinkan''s voice, as both she and Emery had received the same information from the Nephilim device about the mysterious figure. A name was attached to the person, but the Nephilim''s information quickly tagged the person''s identity as fake.

    Looking at Emery''s expression, Jinkan said "She is only a half-moon, nothing to worry about. Let''s go."

 Chapter 1869 Order

    Chapter 1869 Order

    The sixth-floor nt vault expedition continued with impressive efficiency and coordination. Their coalition had grown to a formidable 80 members, making them a force to be reckoned with. As they ventured deeper into the vaults, no other elves or humans dared to challenge their presence.

    [You are entering Light Vault 616]

    Upon entering each vault, Emery, with his adeptmand of spatial magic, effortlessly opened three portals leading to three different celestial temples within the vault. This strategic maneuver allowed them to swiftly navigate through the chambers, clearing them of celestial constructs with remarkable speed.

    In less than 30 minutes, they would conquer an entire vault, gathering celestial shards and medals as they progressed. Their teamwork was impable, with magus in the group taking on various roles �C some focused on offense, others on defense, and some acting as scouts to mark the vaults as upied.

    These scouts yed a crucial role in their expedition''s efficiency. Once a vault was marked as upied by them, word spread among the magus of the other factions, dissuading them from attempting to explore it. Their progress was not only swift but also lucrative. The shards and medals they collected were umting rapidly, and Emery couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. The expedition proceeded even smoother than he had initially expected, thanks to their group''s excellent organization and cooperation.

    After sessfully clearing four vaults, the group had amassed a remarkable total of 32 golden medals. What made this aplishment even more impressive was the speed at which they achieved it, taking just a little over two hours to secure such a significant haul.

    Shatter Cross, who had once been at odds with Emery, now expressed his appreciation for having a magus of Emery''s caliber within their group.

    "How great it is to have a spatial magus among us,"

    The Cross faction noble seemed to have forgotten their past conflicts and was eager to build a more friendly rtionship with Emery. In a hushed tone, he even made a tempting offer.

    "Join me, and I''ll treat you as well as I treat Anzi here," Shatter whispered.

    Emery paid no heed to the shameless noble, Shatter Cross, and continued offering his invaluable services to the others. Over four intense hours, their collective efforts bore fruit, and they sessfully managed to obtain all 80 golden medals required for the entire group to proceed.

    As a heartfelt token of gratitude for Emery''s critical role in their sess, the group generously rewarded him with six medium-sized shards. With the medals secured and their mission on track, all 80 magus made their way towards the entrance of the sixthyer crossover. As they stepped into this new phase of their journey, they were keenly aware that there were still 14 hours remaining until the gate to the finalyer would open. The entire expedition was scheduled tost for 38 hours in total.

    This realization prompted Emery to make a strategic decision. Instead of wandering off to hunt dark elves for more shards, he determined that it was wiser to invest his time in absorbing the ones he already possessed. After all, every ounce of strength and knowledge gained would be crucial in the challengingyers thaty ahead.

    Emery followed Jinkan''s lead. Unlike their previous experiences, this time Jinkan guided the group of 80 towards a specific spot where many other human magus had gathered. There were roughly a hundred of them. The atmosphere was filled with a blend of excitement and determination as these magus prepared themselves for thest hours of the expeditions.

    Jinkan''s exnation for gathering with the other human magus was ostensibly to deter any potential raids by dark elves or other unforeseen threats. However, Emery couldn''t help but sense that the Nephilim princess had more intricate ns beneath the surface. Nevertheless, with the limited time at his disposal, he chose not to delve into theyers of Jinkan''s schemes.

    Swiftly securing a concealed spot, Emery initiated his preparations. He conjured his Khaos gate and retrieved the assortment of shards he had diligently collected during their previous vault expeditions. With a sense of focus and determination, he began to absorb the celestial shards, each one adding to his growing strength.

    Meanwhile, as Emery immersed himself in the task, he noticed that Twik, his loyalpanion, was also making significant progress. The small creature had consumed a few of the light shards, continuously enhancing its abilities and advancing its level.

    [Twik - Stage 8]

    [Mythical Creature Level 48 (60)]

    [Battle Power - 318 (362)]

    Emery''s attention then turned to the Chizpur brothers, who had been absorbing the celestial shards as well. These shards were having a transformative effect on them, further empowering their already formidable presence.

    [Chizpur Fang - Stage 7]

    [Legendary Creature - Level 30(65)]

    [Battle Power - 205 (245)]

    At this juncture, Emery had umted a substantial number of celestial shards in his possession: 25 light shards and 8 nt shards. Emery decided to allocate one nt shard to each of the Chizpur brothers, recognizing the potential enhancements these shards could offer to their already impressive capabilities. For Twik, the small and loyal creature, Emery was willing to share as many of the light shards as it could effectively absorb, capitalizing on its steady growth.

    With these arrangements in ce, Emery focused on his advancement. His goal was clear: to achieve a crucial breakthrough during this pivotal hour, elevating himself to the esteemed status of a double full moon magus.

    Emery began the process by positioning three light shards before him. He channeled his spirit energy into these shards, forging a profound connection between his soul and the celestial fragments. As the shards merged with his essence, he felt a remarkable surge in his Soul Force, a testament to the increasing depth of his inner strength. This boost invigorated him and reinforced his determination to persist in his endeavors.

    The results of his diligent work were soon manifest in the system notifications that appeared before him:

    [You have sessfullyprehended thew of light]

    [Soul force has increased by 3 points]

    [Soul force has increased by 3 points]

    [Soul force has increased ��..]

    [Soul force 495(503)]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Light by 1%]

    [Law of Light - 14 (15)%]

    [Law Comprehension - 49% (50%)]

    The breakthrough was a profound experience, one that felt entirely distinct from any of Emery''s previous advancements. It was as though a single drop of water had rippled through the vast expanse of an ocean. Emery could sense his natural core undergoing a radiant transformation, its luminous energy intensifying. The dam that had confined this energy seemed to be cracking under the pressure, yet it was not quite enough.

    Emery recognized what was required to achieve the breakthrough he sought. With resolve, he retrieved three additional celestial shards and once again channeled his energy into them. This time, the entire pool of energy within him began to resonate, gradually exerting pressure on the dam until it finally shattered.

    The notifications that followed marked a significant milestone in Emery''s journey:

    [You have reached a breakthrough in yourprehension of the Law of Light.]

    [Battle power increases exponentially.]

    [Soul force increased exponentially.]

    [Your Nature Core is expanding.]

    [You have sessfullyprehended the Law of Nature.]

    [Law of Nature: 21 (22%)]

    [Soul force: 503 (519)]

    [Battle power: 440 (470)]

    [You have reached a new Realm: Dual Half Moon Magus.]

    The breakthrough he had experienced wasn''t merely a boost in his power; it came with a profound understanding��an interconnection between the forces of nature and light. Together, they formed a synergistic blend that generated a surge of extraordinary power. As the pulsations of energy gradually subsided, a curious sensation began to wash over him.

    His newfound breakthrough had unexpected consequences, as he felt his broken Primal Core begin to quiver unusually. It was as though the Khaos energy within him had grown restless. This unexpected development prompted Emery to open his eyes in confusion, seeking an exnation.

    Standing before him was the Khaos Guardian Chututlu, who seemed to grasp the situation. <Your light power has reached a level that could affect Khaos energy,> Emery swiftlyprehended the implications of these words. He employed his [Dao Divine Technique], skillfully bncing the two distinct energies within him and ultimately restoring a sense of harmony to his two cores.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1870 Plots

    Chapter 1870 Plots

    In a distant corner of the universe, on a far removed from the celestial ruins, a fierce and cataclysmic grand magus battle had erupted. The very trembled under the sheer force of the magical onught.

    A colossal explosion erupted, sending shockwaves through the terrain, obliterating a once-hidden mountain. The mountain had served as the secretir for a notorious bandit group known throughout the gxy. Now, the area was a gruesome tableau of destruction, with hundreds of rogue magus corpses strewn lifelessly across the blood-soaked ground. Another multitude of surviving rogues knelt in abject terror, their leader, a grand magus of three cosmos, bearing the marks of a brutal confrontation.

    With a bloodied and battered visage, the bandit leader sneered defiantly at his adversary.

    "Ghost of Lynhurst... You''ve certainly managed to uphold your fearsome reputation," he spat through clenched teeth, each wordced with venom. "But you won''t gain a thing from me!"

    Unfazed by the chaos and carnage around him, the enigmatic man on the opposite side calmly retrieved a cigarette and lit it with an almost nonchnt air. Exhaling a plume of smoke, he responded coolly, "There''s no need for denials. The evidence against you is overwhelming. You yed an active role in infiltrating magus into the expedition... Tell me your reasons, and I might consider showing you mercy."

    The defiant bandit leader couldn''t help but chuckle darkly at the mention of mercy. "Huh! Mercy... you''re no longer part of the Alliance Council, Delbrand. You''ve lost the authority to guarantee anything." Hisughter grew more maniacal. "You''re doing this because you realize you''re running out of time... haha... you can''t stop the resurgence!"

    Frustrated by the bandit leader''s taunts, Delbrand crushed his cigarette into smoldering ashes, preparing to resume the battle. But before he could make his move, a peculiar disturbance in space caught his attention. A ripple in the fabric of reality manifested, apanied by a brilliant burst of light.

    As the radiant glow subsided, an elderly man with a long white beard materialized in mid-air, causing the bandit leader''s manicughter to abruptly cease. "You... a supreme being... this no... you... You''re forbidden from interfering..."

    With an air of nonchnce, the enigmatic figure responded, "My apologies, but we truly need to know... please tell us"

    Without dy, the supreme being delved into the bandit leader''s memories and extracted a handful of crucial clues. However, before further interrogation could proceed, the grand magus bandit resisted to the point that his soul exploded, erasing his existence from the world forever.

    Intrigued by what had transpired, Delbrand inquired, "Master, what did he reveal about this ''resurgence''?"

    The supreme magus, his countenance marked by unusual anxiety, replied urgently, "I need to consult an ancient text for answers. In the meantime, warn the others; it seems they are nning to take action soon."

    #####

    Within the confines of the Magus Alliance Space Station, a council of faction elites and elders had been vigntly monitoring the celestial ruins'' expeditions for six days straight. The atmosphere within their chamber was a mix of anticipation and concern, as they awaited updates on the ongoing progress.

    The disy screens before them showed multiple information about the expedition, the first was the number of participants still exploring the expeditions.

    [Celestial Ruins Points]

    [Magus Alliance: 24,812 participants]

    [Elven: 8,493 participants]

    [Others: 28,447 participants]

    Over the course of the expeditions, more than 30,000 magus had met their demise, and the majority of them were rogue magus who had ventured into the celestial ruins unprepared. As for the almost 10,000 registered as alliance members, to the elites, it was seen as a harsh but necessary culling of those who were not yet ready for such formidable challenges.

    The eagerly awaited faction point ranking had finally been unveiled, confirming the Oculus faction''s dominance in their enigmatic dark arts. They held the coveted first ce, coupled with the lowest casualty count, as their members diligently harvested the constructs on the loweryers.

    [Faction Point umtion Ranking]

    [Rank 1: Oculus - 915 members - 1,524,170 points]

    [Rank 2: Nephilim - 728 members - 1,252,183 points]

    [Rank 3: Arcanum - 718 members - 1,058,127 points]

    [Rank 4: Imperium - 675 members - 992,190 points]

    [Rank 5: Arknd - 658 members - 893,889 points]

    These elite council members remained fixated on the survivors��those magus who had sessfully imed the illustrious gold medals, thus gaining ess to the sixthyer crossover.

    [Magus Alliance: 1,478 participants]

    [Elven: 2,623 participants]

    [Others: 399 participants]

    Their attention then shifted to the dwindling numbers of grade 5 faction magus still vying for the seventhyer:

    [Oculus - 175 participants]

    [Nephilim - 150 participants]

    [Arcanum - 115 participants]

    [Imperium - 98 participants]

    [Arknd - 50 participants]

    [Cross - 35 participants]

    Once again, the Oculus has proven to stay on top rank,Unfortunately, the absence of any Oculus representatives at the VIP gatherings left all the elders and elites with no choice but to extend their congrattions to the Nephilim, who had secured the second position.

    At the private Nephilim table, the three elder council members made an effort to wear gracious smiles as they received congrattions and praise.

    "Huh! Oculus again�� And their absence only shows their arrogance," remarked Elder Estefan of the Azazel family, his irritation evident.

    Dolorian, the leader of the Aztebas family, casually sipped his beverage and chimed in with a smile. "I had thought that this time, your Prince Liam would bring the Nephilim to the number one spot."

    Estefan''s annoyance grew, and he turned to the female elder. "Maybe if the Amaerhiks do their part, we might be able to reach such a number."

    Elder Serafina, who had been rtively quiet until now, decided to speak up. Despite their lower overall total points, the Amarhiks had 55 members among the 150 still participating in the sixthyer. Notably, half of these Amarhiks members had climbed the ranks of the point standings, including one exceptional half-blood talent.

    "Huh, big words. We know that most of the Amarhiks participants aren''t actually from the family," Estefan retorted.

    Serafina''s smile only widened as she responded, "Which only proves that we can attract better talent, and even if they fail, it won''t truly harm the family."

    Conversations buzzed among the elite members as they debated the implications of these recent developments. Some expressed satisfaction with the progress made by their faction''s magus and their sessful acquisition of valuable shards. The achievements of their members were a source of pride and optimism.

    However, when a message arrived regarding a potential threat, it didn''t garner as much attention or concern. Conflicts between dark elves and rogue magus weremon urrences both within the celestial ruins or outside all over the universe. Many regarded such shes as routine and expected, not realizing the significance of this particr threat.

 Chapter 1871 Dao

    Chapter 1871 Dao

    With 10 hours remaining before the gate to thestyer would open, Emery took the opportunity to delve deeper into his current situation. The recent breakthrough to dual half-moon magus status had undeniably boosted the power within his nature core, but it had also triggered an unexpected reaction in his primal core.

    A surplus of light energy now resided within him, creating a disconcerting interference when he attempted to channel Khaos power from his primal core into his body. This issue was suprising one for Emery, as he hadn''t encountered such a problem in quite some time. Fortunately, his years of rigorous training had equipped him with the skills needed to address this issue.

    Emery knew that he couldn''t afford to let this imbnce persist, especially with the challenges awaiting him in thestyer of the celestial ruins. He decided to focus his efforts on restoring harmony between his two cores and ensuring that his newfound power wouldn''t hinder him during the final phase of the expedition.

    Emery decided to devote some time to training within the confines of the Khaos gate. He engaged in a rigorous practice of his [Dao Divine Technique], aiming to limate himself to the delicate bnce required to harmonize the opposing energies within his cores. This period of training also provided him with the opportunity to revisit a technique he hadn''t been able to perform since his souls had separated �C the formidable [36 Dao Divine Sword Technique].

    As Emery practiced his sword technique, his dedication drew the attention of Chuctutlu, the Khaos guardian. Chuctutlu was a being that transcended twows, with darkness as the dominantw and nature as a secondary aspect. All of his nature-rted abilities were tinged with an essence of death and destruction, making Emery''s attempts to bnce the exact opposite elements within himself quite an intriguing spectacle to the guardian.

    <Bncing the two powers, are you now? Quite ambitious,>

    Chuctutlu remarked with a sense of amusement, observing Emery''s efforts with keen interest.

    Emery''s rigorous training within the Khaos gate yielded notable results. He honed his ability to control the flow and quantity of Khaos energy he wished to draw upon �C whether it originated from within his primal core or was borrowed from the vast expanse of the Khaos space itself.

    To intensify his training, Emery made the decision to absorb more light shards, thereby strengthening his light energy. In addition, he consumed the souls of more dark elves to help bnce these opposing forces within him.

    As Emery continued his training, Chuctutlu, the Khaos guardian, couldn''t help but express his admiration <You are one crazy kid�� I like it,> With each passing moment, Emery''s soul force steadily increased, and his mastery over both the powers of light and darkness grew more pronounced.

    [Soul force has increased by 3 points]

    [Soul force has increased by 3 points]

    [Soul force has increased ��..]

    [Sessfulprehension of the Law of Light by 1%]

    [Soul force has increased by 2 points]

    [Soul force has increased by 1 point]

    [Soul force has increased by 2 points]

    [Soul force has increased ��..]

    [Sessfullyprehended thew of Devour by 1%]

    ####

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power 470 (475)]

    [Soul force 519(545)]

    [Law of Nature - 22%]

    [Law of Light - 15(16)%]

    [Law of Space - 8%]

    [Law of Gravity - 4%]

    [Law of Devour - 4(5)%]

    [Law Comprehension - 54%]

    Emery faced a stark reality in his pursuit of greater power. It wasn''t merely his attainment of the half-moon status that posed a challenge, but also the vast umtion of hiswprehension that made further improvement of his soul force increasingly difficult. Despite absorbing ten shards and consuming the souls of 80 dark elf magus, he found himself reaching a teau in his soul force growth.

    However, as he continued to practice his swordsmanship, something remarkable happened. Emery entered a new realm of power. With every strike, thrust, or sh of his sword, he felt an overwhelming surge of energy. His relentless dedication to perfecting his swordsmanship paid off. Hebined his newfoundprehension with the wealth of experience he had gained from his many battles. His training with Master Xion, the guidance provided by Senior Combat Magus Izta, and the teachings of sword master Atika all shback to him.

    With every passing second, his sword movements became increasingly refined. No longer were his swords mere conduits for elemental power; they now bore the profound weight of both light and darkness, representing the opposing powers ofw.

    [Soul force has increased ��..]

    [Sessfullyprehended thew of the Sword by 1%]

    [Law Comprehension - 55%]

    [You have learned Sword Aura]

    After years of relentless training, Emery had finally reached a point where he could seamlessly integrate his sword techniques into his sixthw. He wielded the dark [Savage de] on one arm and the white [Gentle Sword] on the other, the embodiment of his mastery over both light and darkness. As he gazed upon the two swords in his hands, a subtle smile graced his lips.

    <Very good, kid. I''m impressed> remarked the Khaos guardian.

    When the ten hours had psed, Emery emerged from his Khaos gate, only to be met with yet another surprising development. The oncerge group of 80 had expanded even further.

    Emery''s eyes fell upon a few familiar faces amidst the growing group. Zetto, who belonged to the lightning team, and Abrafo from the Earth team were present, along with their respective leaders. Among them, he spotted a particrly friendly face.

    "As!" The half-machine magus, As, had joined forces along with the fire team. A total of 20 magus from thest 30 had sessfully made it into the sixthyer.

    The arrival of the Cross faction Magus and Arknd Magus brought another 60 members to their growing coalition, further expanding their numbers.

    As the various team leaders introduced the members of their group, Jai couldn''t help butment, "It looks like we''re going to be the dominant force in the uing battles, doesn''t it?"

    However, Eeshoo had more surprising news to share. "This isn''t all,"

    The group was taken aback as Jinkan stepped forward, introducing an additional 40 magus. What made this recruitment distinct was that all of them were rogue magus she had cunningly recruited from the camp. Unlike her stepbrother, who had been recruiting magus from the beginning, Jinkan had used her wealth strategically to enlist those who had proven they could actually reach the finalyer of the expedition.

    With a total of 200 magus members, their coalition had now be thergest human group poised to enter the seventhyer of the celestial ruins.

    "Alright, let''s go!"

 Chapter 1872 Seventh Layer

    Chapter 1872 Seventh Layer

    The group stood ready, prepared to enter the gate leading to the seventhyer. Apanying their group of 200 were 400 other participants, primarilyposed of elvesas well as a few smaller faction groups who had chosen not to join Jinkan''s coalition. Among the notable absentees were the Ouroboros faction members.

    One striking observation was the absence of magus from the grade 5 factions, including the Oculus, Nephilims, Imperium, and Arcanum. It appeared that these powerful factions had gathered separately, choosing to wait together at different gates.

    Emery couldn''t help but notice the clear distinction among the participants. The majority were half-moon magus, a testament to their exceptional abilities and potential. They exuded confidence and excitement, their eyes gleaming with determination. These were the best of the best, the rising stars of the magus world, eagerly anticipating the challenge thaty beyond the gate.

    As the participants entered the gate, the sense of anticipation was palpable. They found themselves in a familiar guardian chamber, but this time it was devoid of the celestial army that had been their previous challenge. Instead, a single panel stood at the chamber''s center, its surface blinking with light. Soon, mechanical voices emanated from the panel, addressing the assembled magus.

    [Wee, participants. Congrattions on reaching this stage of the challenge].

    The voice from the panel went on to provide an exnation of what they could expect in the seventhyer, a challenge that differed from the previousyers. This information mirrored what Emery had learned from the Nephilim.

    In just a matter of minutes, the gate to the seventhyer would open, and this time, there would be no separate vaults. Instead, all 4,000-plus magus wouldpete in a massive arena teeming with tens of thousands of celestial constructs. The goal had shifted as well; rather than collecting gold medals, the top 1,000 winners would be determined based on their total points.

    The participants listened attentively, absorbing the details of this new challenge. The prospect ofpeting in such a vast arena against a multitude of opponents added a newyer of excitement andplexity to their expedition.

    Emery''s mind was updated with thetest information:

    [Emery Ambrose: 4,482 points - Rank 13/4332]

    Shortly after, a radiant crystal made of light materialized above each participant''s head. The crystals varied in color, with the majority being white, some appearing green, and only a few shimmering in gold. The mechanical voices chimed in again to exin the significance of these markings.

    Green crystals denoted a ce within the top 1,000, while the coveted gold crystals signified a spot in the top 100. The rankings and crystal colors were crucial, as they would ultimately determine the participants'' rewards.

    Emery scanned the chamber filled with 600 magus and noticed that around a hundred of them sported the green mark, with the majority of those belonging to Jinkan''s coalition group. However, the golden markers were much rarer, gracing the heads of only five individuals: Emery, Uria, Olivier, and two elves, Tilues Ganger of the Vanyar wood elves and a female from the Cdon wood elves n named Festa.

    These numbers revealed that the nt vault had yielded the fewest points per personpared to the other vaults, emphasizing the challenging nature of their previous trials. Despite this, all were determined to secure a ce among the top performers in this final stage of the expedition.

    As the final minute ticked away, Jinkan gathered the group for a final briefing, emphasizing the importance of following the tactic and sticking together. The tension in the air was palpable as everyone braced themselves for whaty beyond the door.

    "Let''s go!!"

    With Jinkan''smand, they wasted no time and jumped through the portal. [Celestial challenge started]

    [23:59:59]

    Flying through the tunnel for several miles,they found themselves in a vast, otherworldly space that stretched as far as the eye could see. It resembled a moon-sizedposed ofbined golden metals and translucent crystal adorned with intricate, glowing runic symbols that pulsed with an otherworldly energy.

    Multiple massive pirs, like towering skyscrapers, rose up from the surface of this celestial realm, connecting to the ceilings. The massive structure and pirs move and shift as if the entire were one gigantic machine.

    As the magus flew down the massive structure, more runic symbols emerged from their surfaces,ing to life in a mesmerizing dance. From these symbols, a variety of celestial entities began to materialize. Hundreds of drones, constructs, and humanoid celestials emerged from inside the structure patterns,created a surreal and challenging battlefield. Magus and celestial forces shed in the open air. High-level spells were cast, and weapons swung with deadly precision as the magus fought against the relentless waves of celestial drones pouring forth from the structure below.

    Every drone and construct destroyed contributed to their points tally, but Jinkan had no intention of dwelling on umting minor points. She swiftly identified a high-priority target, and all 200 magus in their coalition followed her lead, soaring through the air in a coordinated assault. After several minutes of rapid flight, they reached a colossal construct reminiscent of the temples they had cleared in the lower vaults. This construct, however, wasrger and heavily guarded by formidable humanoid celestials.

    As they closed in on their target, dozens of Avalonian archers positioned on the construct''s surface unleashed powerful arrows, creating a formidable barrage of projectiles aimed at the approaching magus. "We''re clearing this one," Jinkan dered with determination.

    The celestial garrison before them was heavily fortified, brimming with hundreds of guards and a boss that promised a substantial point reward. As per their strategy, the group plunged into the garrison, focused on dismantling its defenses and conquering the challenge within.

    Meanwhile, the hired mercenaries remained vignt, forming a protective rear guard to fend off any potential threats from other groups. This well-thought-out setup was part of Jinkan''s n to ensure as many of their coalition members as possible would secure a ce in the coveted top 1000 ranking.

 Chapter 1873 Rank up

    Chapter 1873 Rank up

    At a separate location surrounding the massive structure of the seventhyer, nine portals sprang to life. Through these portals, hundreds of magus, elves, and humans charged into the fray, determined to unleash their formidable abilities to both dismantle the celestial constructs and defend the area from any threats.

    Much like Emery''s group, the primary objective was to propel as many magus within the coalition as possible into the coveted top 1000 ranking. To achieve this, they needed to clear celestial constructs at an impressive pace within the allocated time.

    To streamline their efforts, Jinkan had initiated soul contracts with 40 mercenaries, rogue magus who recognized their position near the bottom of the 4000 participants, and opted for an additional reward from the Nephilim princess instead of struggling for a higher rank.

    As they closed in the celestial garrison, these 40 hired mercenaries fanned out to secure their rear, ensuring that no surprises would assail them from behind. This arrangement allowed the coalition to maintain its focus on the immediate challenge before them, maximizing their efficiency and increasing their chances of securing more spots in the top 1000.

    The sky was aze with the brilliance of magic as the rest 160 magus descended upon the celestial garrison. Theirbined might deflect the deadly arrow volleysunched by the celestial archers, leaving no room for error. As they touched down on the crystalline ground, they unleashed a torrent of spells upon the celestial constructs.

    Shatter Cross, eager to showcase his mastery over the [Fusion Bolt] spell, released all ten powerful bolts simultaneously. Each bolt had the capacity to incapacitate a construct entirely, rendering them helpless. His efforts cleared the way for Anzi and the other 30 members of the Cross faction, who swiftly moved in to eliminate the stunned celestial adversaries.

    Across the battlefield, Olivier soared atop his enchanted sword, leading a contingent of 50 Arcanum faction magus charging toward one of the celestial fortress entrances. Not one to be outdone, Emery conjured a portal that led him and another group of magus to a separate entrance.

    Upon entering, they were met with a daunting sight��a heavily fortified chamber teeming with celestial knights and spearmen. These celestial defenders formed a formidable phnx around a colossal celestial guardian, a boss-level construct that radiated a palpable aura of power and danger.

    [Guardian: Priestess of Avalon]

    [Mythical Creature: ???]

    [Battle Power: ???]

    Jinkan''s voice broke through the mor as she urgently signaled Emery to take action. The key to victoryy in subduing this priestess, and their group had a critical role to y.

    Without hesitation, Emery conjured a portal that materialized right beside the priestess, providing a sudden entry point for their Nephilim cohort. The move was daring, given that many of the celestial defenders were not engaged in the battle around them. However, the group''s coordination and coboration were exceptional.

    As they emerged from the portal, Neo sprang into action, deploying his [Sword Sanctuary] skill to fend off the spears and arrows hurled by the surrounding celestials. The protective barrier created by Jai Strider, in tandem with Abrafo''s assistance, took the form of a colossal wallposed of earth and metal, effectively partitioning the priestess from her loyal soldiers.

    The moment hade, and Jinkan''s voice resounded with authority. "Now!"

    As the Nephilim magus surged into action, theirbined assault upon the Priestess of Avalon was a symphony of powerful, specialized skills. Each magus brought forth their unique abilities to the battle, seeking to overwhelm their celestial foe.

    Eeshoo led the charge with his high-grade shuttle, its segments converging into a colossal, spinning de known as [Heaven Drill des]. Mahinder, his fists radiating with energy, unleashed the [1000 Blossom Sacred Strike], its devastating force crashing into the priestess''s defenses. As contributed to the onught with a formidable [Ion Beam], while Zetto, the Berserker, charged forward, wielding his ax and employing the fearsome battle art, [Soul Shaker].

    Amidst this onught, Emery showcased his newly enhanced sword skills, wielding both swords with precision and striking the target relentlessly.

    Thebined might of their assault began to take its toll on the priestess, her health dwindling rapidly under their relentless barrage.

    [Priestess of Avalon] [3,425/5,000]

    As the defense formed by Jai and Abrafo eventually crumbled under the relentless celestial assault, the Proxima knights swiftly adapted, initiating their own defensive formation. [7 Star Sword formation] This formation involved channeling their sword and shield skills, creating multiple protective barriers at seven key points within the area. These barriers effectively blocked the advancing celestial forces, buying precious time for their allies.

    Jinkan''s sharp observation revealed a critical moment as she shouted, "It''s going to cast a healing spell!" In response, Uria and the spirit magus demonstrated their unique skill��abined spirit attack that sessfully disrupted the healing spell, preventing the Priestess of Avalon from regaining lost health.

    With the healing threat nullified, the Nephilim group seized the opportunity to coordinate a final, devastating assault. Their attacks left the boss-level guardian with no chance to retaliate. In less than five minutes, the Priestess of Avalon''s health plummeted to zero, and the celestial construct crumbled into ashes.

    [You have destroyed the Priestess of Avalon]

    With the Priestess of Avalon vanquished, the group experienced a surge of confidence and momentum. Clearing the remaining celestial forces became a more straightforward task, thanks to their effective coordination and healing spells that rejuvenated their stamina. In less than half an hour, they had sessfully eradicated all the celestial adversaries.

    Jinkan''s strategic foresight and meticulous nning were paying off brilliantly. Their ability to clear fortresses at such an impressive speed was a testament to the careful calctions she had made before the expedition.

    "Next one!" Jinkan eximed with determination, leading the group toward another celestial fortress. This time, they faced a [Mage Lord] boss and another [Knight Lord]. These bosses posed a more significant challenge, requiring additional time and concerted effort to defeat.

    Over the course of a little over three hours, they had cleared three fortresses, amassing a substantial number of points in the process. The sight of almost half of their group now sporting the coveted top 1000 green marks and two new golden marks designating the top 100 participants filled them with jubtion and a sense of aplishment.

    Neo and a full moon magus from the Arcana faction named Raimu, known for his long-rangebat prowess and the high-grade artifact attached to his arm, both earned the prestigious golden marks. Emery, too, experienced a significant rise in his ranking.

    [Emery Ambrose: 5,111 points - Rank 9/4,332]

    Their remarkable sess, however, was bound to attract the attention of the other participants, setting the stage for intensepetition in the battles toe.

 Chapter 1874 News

    Chapter 1874 News

    The coalition''s sessful strategy allowed them to continue clearing celestial garrisons without much trouble. Even when they encountered arge rogue magus group, they refrained from interfering, likely intimidated by the sheer size of the coalition.

    As they pressed forward, their efficient method of clearing fortresses began to draw the attention of other participants, both from factions and smaller groups, who started to follow them and scout their activities.

    "Don''t worry about them. Let''s clear this faster and gain more points," Jinkan urged as they charged into the fourth garrison. Her words were meant to keep the group focused on their mission, but Emery couldn''t help but notice that Jinkan had been receiving an increasing number of messagestely. She had been staying behind, keeping a watchful eye on their back. It was evident that something was going on.

    Unfortunately, the energy fluctuations in this seventhyer were more intense than in the vaults, and even Uria, the most skilled spirit reader among them, could only cover a limited 10-miles area, which was a small fraction of the massive celestial structure. Thus, they had to rely on the special messaging system that the Nephilim had to receive news about their surroundings and any potential threats.

    This time, it took them more than an hour to finish their sixth garrison. In total, six hours had already passed, and by this time, two-thirds of the group had green marks on top of their heads, totaling a hundred participants. Two more earned golden marks: Eeshoo and surprisingly Jai Strider, who had been very active in thest six days across different vaults. Emery''s performance continued to impress, as his rank boosted once again.

    [Emery Ambrose: 5,829 points - Rank 4/3,988]

    However, one noticeable change was the significant drop in the number of participants on the seventhyer. The tension in the air was palpable, and the group decided to take a short break to regain their overall stamina and replenish their spirit pools. During the break, many noticed that multiple Jinkan drones had returned to her. Emery and several others approached the Nephilim princess, curiosity evident on their faces.

    "What happened?" Emery asked.

    Jinkan gathered the leaders of the other factions in their coalition, her expression grave as she began to exin the situation to them. "We''ve received multiple reports of battles urring between humans and elves," she said, her voice tinged with concern.

    Shatter Cross, couldn''t help but interject with a chuckle. "Haha, tell me what''s new?" he remarked, hinting at the historical tension between the two races.

    Emery, however, sensed that Jinkan''s unease stemmed from something more than the usual skirmishes. He knew that she wouldn''t be so calcted in her actions if it were a normal matter.

    Turning to Olivier, Jinkan inquired, "Do you have any new updates from Arknd?"

    Olivier, known for his calm demeanor, replied, "No, nothing unusual." Observing Jinkan''s expression and the growing apprehension among the group, Eeshoo, reached out to hold her hand."Just share your opinion with us," he urged. "It doesn''t always have to be urate."

    Jinkan let out a heavy sigh, "Alright," she began, her voice tinged with urgency, "the family has raised the threat level to stage two. Something is definitely going to happen, but they haven''t issued a retreat order. I assume the family is curious and willing to risk our lives for more information."

    Acknowledging the gravity of the situation, Jinkan emphasized that given the recent news, she would understand if any members of the coalition decided to leave the seventhyer. However, Emery observed that none among them were willing to depart. Having worked hard to reach the top 1000, they were not about to abandon the potential rewards due to rumors.

    "Alright," Jinkan continued, "but to continue, I need to make some changes to our strategy." She proposed a new approach, suggesting that they clear out all the Celestials outside the garrison before tackling the garrison itself. Additionally, Jinkan outlined the need for 20 more magus to be in rotation, tasked with scouting the area and remaining on high alert. "We can''t be too careful," she emphasized, her eyes reflecting her determination to ensure the coalition''s safety.

    The coalition members found themselves in general agreement with Jinkan''s proposed changes to their strategy. For the next two hours, they executed their n with precision, making steady progress. Some began to wonder if the Nephilim''s information had been incorrect or if Jinkan was being overly cautious.

    However, their doubts were short-lived. Suddenly, a massive surge of energy erupted in the distance, so powerful that it sent shockwaves rippling through the entire structure. The coalition members were jolted by the sudden disturbance.

    "What is going on?!" voices rang out in rm as they sought to make sense of the unexpected event.

    Shortly after,Jinkan received a priority message from Prince Liam of the Azazel Nephilim family. The fact that the arrogant prince was requesting help indicated that the situation must be extremely urgent and dire.

    With a sense of responsibility, Jinkan addressed the coalition members, her voice tinged with regret. "My apologies, everyone, but I must attend to a faction matter. You are free to decide whether to join me or continue your current activities."

    This decision meant that Jinkan would be taking her group of 40 magus and the 40 mercenaries with her to assist the Nephilim in their time of need. Seeing Jinkan and her group leave to respond to Prince Liam''s request, Shatter Cross seized the moment to rally the remaining one hundred coalition members to continue their efforts to farm points. He believed that staying focused on their objective was the best course of action.

    In contrast, without hesitation, Olivier led the 50 Arknd magus to follow. Their departure left no one willing to stay and heed Shatter Cross''s request. The tension and uncertainty among the coalition members grew as they headed toward the distress message.

    x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1875 Chaos

    Chapter 1875 Chaos

    Navigating through the tumultuous energy fluctuations in the area, Emery''s portal abilities proved to be less effective, prompting the coalition to rely on full-speed flight to reach their destination. Uria baster assumed the lead, utilizing his spirit reading skills along with Jinkan''s guidance to pinpoint the location of the battle.

    After an intense five-minute journey, they arrived at the scene, only to be confronted with a grim reality that exceeded their worst expectations.

    It wasn''t merely a confrontation involving the Azazel Nephilim, as they had initially assumed. Instead, they beheld a chaotic battleground where more than a thousand magus were embroiled in a desperate struggle. Approximately one-third of them were human, locked in a life-and-deathbat against a formidable assembly of elves, predominantly dark elves. Amidst this chaotic sh, hundreds of celestial beings added anotheryer of danger andplexity to the situation.

    The shocking scene left the members of the coalition bewildered and deeply concerned. Jinkan vocalized the question that echoed in all of their minds, "What is going on here?"

    As theirrge group arrived, they were met by several human magus who flew toward them in a state of panic. Linghao, leading what remained of his magus, approached Jinkan with urgency in his voice. "Sister Jinkan!! Those elves are going nuts! The treaty is over! This is war!!"

    Jinkan, however, didn''t rush into action immediately. Instead, she chose to wait for the rest of her coalition to arrive while carefully observing the unfolding situation.

    Before them was an intense and chaotic battle, pitting humans against elves, with the celestial in between. Emery could discern that aside from the Azazel Nephilim, there were also Imperium Techno Magus and some Oculus dark Magus present, albeit in smaller numbers. Despite being outnumbered, these factions managed to hold their ground against the elves.

    Above the battlefield hung a portal, which Emery deduced was likely the entrance to a light crossover. However, what caught his attention even more was the massive crack in the structure beneath them, leading to a gaping hole that extended deep into the celestial ruins. Surrounding the hole were dozens of vignt elves, fighting against hundreds of celestial drones descended upon them. It was evident that something far more significant than the umtion of points was transpiring in this tumultuous battleground.

    Linghao, impatient and agitated, urged Jinkan to take action immediately. "What are you waiting for Sister!! Help me kill those elven bastards!!"

    Jinkan, however, remainedposed and asked for more information. "Not so fast. Tell me how the battle started. How could the agreement break? Who started it?"

    Linghao''s frustration was evident. "What the hell, Jinkan!! What does it matter!! The battle has started. Are you not going to help?"

    Realizing that her stepbrother most likely did not have the answers she sought, Jinkan decided to dash toward where Prince Liam was located to both offer assistance and gain a clear understanding of the situation. "Let''s go."

    By this time, more elven magus were arriving on the scene, and simultaneously, Olivier Arknd and the rest of the 100 magus under hismand joined the fray. The battlefield grew evenrger as tensions escted.

    As Emery and the others entered the chaotic battlefield, the air was filled with the explosive power of spells and the shes of magus. It was a chaotic scene of destruction, with powerful spells flying through the air and magus from both sides engaged in fiercebat.

    Emery observed the battle unfolding before him, noticing curses being hurled between the two factions as they fought relentlessly to kill one another. The death toll continued to rise as magus, both human and elf, fell into the relentless conflict.

    Amidst the chaos, Emery''s attention was drawn to a specific group. Liam Nephilim, the Nephilim golden prince, third in line to the Nephilim throne, was fully surrounded by a formidable contingent of 20 half-moon elite guards, each a formidable force in their own right. And there, by Liam''s side, was Noel Nephilim, the Fate Child, who seemed to be responsible for much of the devastation being wrought by their faction.

    Jinkan approached Liam with a mix of concern and frustration in her voice as she shouted, "Liam, what is going on?!!"

    Liam, seemingly unfazed by the chaos around him, responded calmly, "They broke the cease agreement, they attacked the Oculus magus, and many died in their betrayal."

    Jinkan''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Why?!"

    The Nephilim prince pointed towards the gaping hole in the structure below and exined, "The elves are trying to do something big. Hundreds of them have entered that hole, and they''re killing any human who tries to follow!"

    After saying this, Liam looked at Emery and said, "You!! You''re that space kid, aren''t you? Go past them and find out what they''re doing!"

    Emery, slightly irritated by being given an order by someone with whom he didnt have any rtion, nced at Jinkan, waiting for her response. Jinkan, however, seemed hesitant. Liam, sensing the urgency of the situation, added, "Jinkan, you know what the faction wants. You better send your mercenaries down there, now!"

    As they conversed, the structure beneath them started to shake once again, intensifying the sense of urgency. The tremors rippled through the crystalline environment, causing disconcerting vibrations in the air and underfoot.

    More and more magus, both humans and elves, continued to pour into the area. They arrived in groups, each disying their unique faction colors and symbols, adding to the cacophony of power surges and spells being cast.Apanying the magus were hundreds of celestial constructs. It was as though everyone had gathered here for a major event, and the battle was poised to escte into a full-scale war.

    Jinkan turned to Emery, her voice carried a note of urgency as she spoke, "Emery, it appears that the rumors about the 8thyer and the revival of celestials are true. We cannot allow the elves to gain ess to whatever is down there before we do. We need your help!"

    The truth was, Emery had no interest in being involved in such a matter at all, and he was on the verge of rejecting Jinkan''s plea. However, before he could voice his decision, a mechanical sound echoed in their minds, instantly grabbing their attention.

    [Warning]

    [Unauthorized ess detected]

    [Security measures activated]

    [Lockdown starting in 5 seconds]

    Emery and the others watched in shock as the ominous countdown began. As they looked into the sky above them, they saw dozens of magus desperately trying to fly toward the portal above them, hoping to escape the impending lockdown.

    5... 4... 3... 2... 1...

    Inexorably, the massive portal started to close, sealing itself off from the outside world and leaving everyone trapped inside the ancient ruins.

    #####

    Author''s Note:

    Dear readers,

    As this chapter concludes, the month of November draws to a close. I hope that the chapters have met your expectations and provided you with enjoyment.

    I appreciate your patience as I took some extra time with this arc, and I want to assure you that more chapters will being in the following month.

    To make up for the slower updates, I have decided to offer a discount on next month''s privilege chapters. I also hope that you will consider to give the new novel, "Re: Apocalypse Game." a read.

    Thank you for your continued support.

    #### I hope you all will join me again for the December chapters, and don''t forget to drop by our Discord channel for the end-of-the-month events!

 Chapter 1876 Lock Down

    Chapter 1876 Lock Down

    With 16 hours remaining until the conclusion of the expeditions, an unforeseen event urred that sent shockwaves through the Celestials ruins. The colossal-like structure underwent a dramatic transformation, leaving all humans and elves observing from space in a state of disbelief. The massive ruin was suddenly ced on lockdown, with all nine gates simultaneously closing. Over 50,000 humans and elven magus found themselves trapped inside the structure, unable to leave ormunicate with the outside world. Panic and confusion swept through the Magus Alliance Space Station, where several elders from human factions anxiously awaited updates on the young and talented magus participating in the expedition. The situation had be increasingly rming, especially in light of the recent news about a massive battle erupting on the seventhyer.

    The Grand Magus Council, responsible for overseeing the event, was equally troubled. Furry Hammar, had reached a point of anxiety where he feltpelled to summon the supreme magus, Imperio. He demanded exnations from the elves, particrly focusing on the Eldamar n of the high elves, as they were suspected of having knowledge about the unfolding events.

    The situation was bing increasingly tense, leaving both humans and elves on edge as they sought answers to the unfolding crisis.

    ####

    The unexpected lockdown didn''t confine itself solely to the seventhyer; rather, it extended its reach to epass all sixyers of the crossover. Enforcers, under the capable leadership of Zach Talon, swiftly took control of the situation. Their primary objectives were to ascertain the cause of this unprecedented event and to bolster the security measures in ce.

    "Summon all the human magus," Zach ordered, urgency evident in his voice. "Let''s gather everyone at this base!"

    While the Magus Alliance had established base camps on the second and fourthyers, the otheryerscked such facilities. The Earth Magus team found themselves trapped within one of the thirdyer vaults, desperately attempting to devise an exit strategy. Unfortunately, theirmunication devices had ceased to function, leaving them in the dark about the situation.

    "Let''s stay calm," Klea said, her voice steady as she attempted to reassure the group. "First, let''s clear this ce of the drones, and then we can start looking for a way out."

    The tension was palpable as they prepared to face the unknown challenges ahead.

    ####

    Back at the Seventh Layer, Emery was frustrated that the major incident unfolding before them didn''t bring the ongoing battle to a halt; instead, it seemed to escte further. More elves arrived, intent on entering the mysterious hole in the ground, while others remained behind to bolster their defenses. Their determination to protect the site reinforced the belief that their actions were the primary cause of the lockdown affecting the ruins.

    As Emery observed this chaotic scene, he suddenly found himself targeted by a group of dark magus who recognized him. These dark elf magus possessed a unique skill that allowed them to single him out from the sea of human magus and bind him with high-grade magical strings. Without hesitation, they unleashed their most potent attacks in an attempt to harm him.

    Emery''s patience had worn thin, and he had no interest in ying games with the dark elf magus. His transformation alone was enough to shatter the binds they had ced on him, leading to the swift demise of all five assants at the edge of Emery''s de. He promptly captured their souls, and thanks to his heightened soul force, he found it effortless to delve into their memories.

    What he discovered was disheartening. These dark elves were entirely ignorant of the situation and had been acting as mere pawns, blindly following orders to defend the area. "They were nothing more than mindless puppets," Emery concluded with a hint of frustration.

    In order to gain a clearer understanding of the events, Emery ns to capture one of the high-ranking high elves. However, before he could pursue this course of action, Jinkan approached him once again.

    "We must discover what the elves are up to. We need to pursue them!" Her plea was grounded in the realization that only limited information had trickled in from the outside. She also understood that the lockdown had affected allyers, putting their friends in the loweryers at risk. The situation demanded swift action and answers.

    Without hesitation, a group of magus volunteered to enter the mysterious hole within the celestial structure. Jinkan swiftly signaled the rest of her team to join her. Her team consisted of 40 members, not including the mercenaries, who chose to abstain, citing that it was not part of their original agreement.

    Surprisingly, Olivier, along with a small contingent of 20 from the Arknd faction, also stepped forward. Additionally, Liam from the Azazel faction sent 20 of his men to assist, with the powerful Faith child, Nael Nephilim leading them.

    The Golden Prince of the Nephilim, Liam, emphasized, "There are already at least 50 Oculus Dark magus inside. You can coborate and support each other in there."

    The situation had grown increasingly dire, and cooperation was now crucial.

    As preparations were underway, the structure once again quaked, intensifying their mounting anxiety. Even more magus arrived, and the numbers of elves now greatly outnumbered the humans. With nearly twice as many elves on the seventhyer, the odds could quickly tilting against them.

    Desperation filled the air as the situation grew increasingly dire. "You need to leave now!" shouted Liam, giving his order.

    As the signal was given, a group of Imperium magus took the forefront, unleashing a relentless and thunderous barrage of heavy artillery fire. The explosions that followed created chaos among the elven defenders who guarded the entrance to the structure. The Cross and Arcanum magus quickly followed suit,bining their considerable magical talents to cast an array of their most potent offensive spells. The result was a dazzling disy of magical might, aimed at diverting the elves'' attention and sowing confusion among their ranks.

    In the midst of this coordinated assault, another wave of celestial constructs surged forward, charging toward the hole with unwavering determination. These mechanical beings were an imposing force, threatening to overwhelm the already strained elven defenses.

    Amid the chaotic sh of magic and the deafening roar of weaponry, Emery seized a pivotal moment. He harnessed his portal-creating abilities to create an ethereal gateway, providing their group with an escape route that slipped through the very cracks in the enemy lines. Through this portal, they advanced toward the heart of the unfolding mystery, leaving the ongoing battle behind them.

    #####

    Thank you for purchasing the December chapter.

 Chapter 1877 Stop them!

    Chapter 1877 Stop them!

    The energy fluctuations within the Celestial structure grew even more intense, causing Emery to open a portal only a few hundred meters away from the surface. Their abrupt exit didn''t go unnoticed, and the elves swiftly became aware of their presence. Jinkan quickly led them to run deeper into the hole.

    "It''s Space magic!! Chase them!!" The elvenmand rang out, prompting dozens of elven magus to sprint after Emery and his group. Theyunched multiple spells at their backs, hitting some of the magus who couldn''t fly fast enough. "They got Zetoo!!" Jai''s rmed voice rang out, causing him to abruptly stop and invoke his metal spell. With precision, he summoned metal soldiers to snatch Zetto and the others who had been struck by the enemy''s spells, while swiftly erected metal barricades to shield them.

    "Go!! Keep going, I will hold them!!" Jai shouted, determination in his voice as he prepared to fend off the pursuing elves and buy time for Emery''s group to escape.

    Flying at the forefront, Emery exchanged nces with Jinkan. The Nephilim princess seemed to grasp Emery''s unspoken request and promptly instructed, "Go help him."

    Without hesitation, Emery unleashed his [Blink] ability, teleporting to the rear area to help. Upon his arrival, he witnessed the formidable metal fortress of Jai''s puppets already crumbling, and Jai himself was violently thrown backward, blood streaming from his mouth.

    Facing a relentless onught of over a hundred magius charging toward him, Emery steeled his resolve. His call upon the depths of Khaos power, and from his back, awork of dark tentacles sprouted, coalescing into a formidable force. With unwavering determination, Emery channeled the full extent of his chaotic energy into a singr, devastating spell �C

    [Repulsion].

    The gravity-altering spell sessfully held several of the elven magus in ce, forcefully pushed some back by a hundred meters, and inflicted injuries upon others.

    Three dark elves managed to bypass the shadows and attempted to inflict a devastating wound upon Jai. However, Emery''s lightning-fast response left them no chance. He wielded his [Savage de] in his right hand and [Gentle sword] in his left, engaging all three dark elven magus simultaneously. In a matter of seconds, their blood sprayed through the air as Emery severed them into pieces.

    The gruesome sight of their swift demise sent shockwaves through the remaining pursuing elves, instilling fear that proved even more effective than Emery''s gravity spell.

    Zetto the Berserker, astonished by Emery''s prowess, was jolted when urgently instructed, "Take Jai away, now!"

    As Zetto and Jai made their tactical retreat, the elves closed in once more, eager to continue their pursuit. Yet, Emery remained undaunted, hovering confidently amidst their ranks. He radiated an aura of confidence and fearlessness, his voice ringing out boldly as he issued a daring challenge to the hundred magus before him, taunting, "Who wants to go next? Come at me!!!"

    Amongst the elves, hushed whispers confirmed Emery''s identity, with one of them audibly dering, "That''s him... the savage magus!!"

    As the news of Emery''s presence spread like wildfire among the elven ranks, their resolve hardened. The high elf who appeared to be their leader wasted no time in giving the order, "Advance!" With unwavering determination, the elves surged forward, fully intent on confronting the infamous magus head-on.

    Emery wasted no time and unleashed multiple [Shadow Edge] spells, each infused with the overwhelming power of Khaos. The massive energy des proved to be the most devastating offensive skill in such a confined tunnel.

    [Shadow Edge] [Shadow Edge] [Shadow Edge]

    The first elf magus struck by the deadly energy de was either grievously wounded or severed in half, while the next unfortunate elf was thrown back by the sheer force of impact.

    Emery continued to cast the energy des, each strike leaving a trail of destruction, until he felt a draining sensation emanate from his primal core. He knew he had to conserve his darkness spell for the time being.

    In the heat of the moment, as tension reached its peak, the high elf leader''s voice pierced the air with urgency, shouting, "This is it!! Kill him!!"

    The situation seemed dire, but Emery refused to flee. Instead, he harnessed the power of his unique abilities, drawing upon the ancient knowledge of the [Dao divine technique].

    He harnessed his mastery over his [shadow edge] skill and duplicated it onto his left hand. But this time, he infused the replicated skill with the essence of his nature core and wielded his [Gentle sword].

    The result was not a manifestation of darkness, but rather a radiant de pulsating with the very forces of nature itself �C [Nature edge]. Emery wasted no time in demonstrating his newfound power. He hurled several [Nature edge] attacks toward the approaching elven magus. While it may not have possessed the same raw strength as his darkness-infused abilities, [Nature edge] possessed its own unique potency.

    With a sh of brilliance, the light-infused des struck their targets, leaving behind a trail of vibrant, natural energy. They were enough to wound several of the elven magi and push the rest of them back once again, their surprise at Emery''s unanticipated skill evident on their faces.

    Frustrated by the turn of events, the high elf leader issued an urgentmand, "Let''s attack together!" The high elves rallied.

    Indeed, a hundred elven magusunching a spell together was a formidable force, one that could even wound a grand magus. Despite the overwhelming magical onught, Emery remained undeterred. He saw this as an opportunity to delve deeper into his newfound insights, one that has been building up since he received his Sword Aura.

    As the dozens of spells crackled and sted toward him, Emery swiftly brought both of his swords together in a harmonious union. With an outpouring of his enhanced abilities, he unleashed a spell of unparalleled might.

    [Dao Edge].

    This spell manifested as a potent cross-sh that radiated both Nature and Khaos. Its power was so immense that it managed to halt the elven bombardment in its tracks.

    As smokes covered the tunnel, Emery sensed that more elves were closing in on him. Meanwhile, Jinkan and the others had distanced themselves from the intense battlefield. Before Emery retreated, he [Blink] and In an instant, he appeared right beside the high elf leader, seizing him with a firm grip.

    Without hesitation, Emery hurled multiple [Cthulhu Bombs] into the midst of the elven ranks. The result was a deafening explosion, marked by a cataclysmic

    KABOOOOM!!

    The shockwave and devastation caused by the explosion took a heavy toll on the elven forces. As the smoke gradually cleared, Emery had already made a swift getaway, taking the high elf leader as captive.

 Chapter 1878 Labyrinth

    Chapter 1878 Labyrinth

    Emery dashed forward at his highest speed trying to catch up with Jinkan and the others who had retreated deeper into thebyrinthine structure. As he weaved through the intricate passageways, the high elf captive in his grasp struggled, "Release me, release me now!!" His resistance however only made Emery add an extrayer of his jade root, rendering him powerless to escape.

    The gold metallic structure, offered a multitude of diverse paths, creating an intricate andbyrinthine maze. Fortunately, Emery''s limited but invaluable spirit-reading abilities enabled him to sense the presence of Jai Strider and Zetto up ahead. He was on the verge of closing the gap between them.

    However, just as he was gaining ground, the very structure of the tunnel trembled once more, and the walls shifted like a mechanical cogs in motion. To Emery''s dismay, the path he had been pursuing was abruptly blocked off by the shifting walls, forcing him toe to an abrupt halt. "Dammit!"

    The situation had taken an unexpected turn, leaving Emery separated from hispanions. On the otehr hand, hekeenly sensed the presence of dozens of elves closing in on him, their mockingughter filling the air. "Just give up, you can''t get away," one of the high elves taunted.

    Ignoring their provocations, Emery quickly altered his course, veering toward a new path that had opened up before him. He strained his spirit-reading abilities in an attempt to reach out to the others while the elves relentless in their pursuit.

    As the structure shifted once more, Emery had a revtion: the colossal celestial maze he was navigating underwent significant changes every five minutes. Armed with this newfound knowledge, Emery made another calcted decision. He selected a path, timing himself with precision to anticipate the arrival of the pursuing elves. Emery found himself confronted by a formidable group of 60 elves, half of them were dark elves, 10 were wood elves, and the remaining were high elves.

    Holding one of the high elves as his captive, Emery ced his de against its neck and issued a stern ultimatum to the irate assembly before him.

    "Tell us why you are here, and I will release him," Emery dered calmly, his voice resonating with authority.

    As seconds passed without a response, Emery''s patience wore thin. He swiftly made a shallow cut on the high elf''s neck, causing a trickle of blood to flow. Most of the elves wore vacant expressions, refusing to break their silence. However, the high elf Emery had captured dared to speak, his voice filled with disdain, "You ignorant humans... your tiny, unintellectual minds could not fathom the gravity of the situation... release me now... or you all are going to die."

    Emery''s response was collected and unyielding, "You had better start talking fast, or your supposedly ''huge intellect'' head will soon detach from its body."

    The high elf''s defiance only fueled Emery''s determination. He sensed that the captive high elf held crucial information, and if words wouldn''t suffice, Emery was prepared to delve into their very soul to extract the truth.

    To his surprise, the high elf''s response took an unexpected turn. Instead of revealing the information, he defiantly shouted, "I am not afraid to die. Kill this human!"

    The entire group of elves surged toward him and Emery reacted swiftly. Seeing the overwhelming numbers closing in on him, Emery acted swiftly. He invoked the formidable [Repulsion] spell, a potent gravity maniption technique that pushed them away with immense power. His primary goal was to buy precious time until the ever-shifting structure began its next shift. As soon as it did Emery quickly retreated.

    "HE''S GOING AWAY!!"

    The elves shouted in unison, realizing Emery''s intentions. Determined not to let him escape, the elves unleashed a flurry of skills and spells in a desperate pursuit. However, the gravity spell, fueled by the chaotic might of Khaos, proved to be an insurmountable barrier. Only a handful of the most resilient elves managed to resist its force, but their efforts were in vain as Emery deftly maneuvered behind one of the moving walls, using it as cover to shield himself from the onught of spells.

    The walls closed in, effectively blocking all the spells that were hurled at him.

    Emery found himself separated from his pursuers. He calmly looked at the captured high elf and said "It''s just you and me now."

    With the need to stay ahead and avoid further confrontations, Emery wasted no time. He embarked on a swift dash across multiple paths, seeking to obscure his tracks while also scouring thebyrinthine structure in the hopes of reuniting with Jinkan and the others.

    Five minutes passed, and the structure shifted once again. This time, Emery''s acute senses picked up on multiple energy signatures, unmistakably those of human magus �C seven of them. Hoping that they might be part of his group. He hurriedly made his way toward the source of the signatures.

    However, as he drew nearer, a sight that gave him pause emerged: a small party of magus d in dark garments, their hoods obscuring half of their faces. Emzoned upon their attire was a distinctive symbol, that of an eye. They were unmistakably members of the Oculus faction, dark magus.

    "Who is there!? Identify yourself!" the dark magus shouted

    Emery calmly answered, "I am part of the Nephilim group, we came to help. Tell me what is happening?" The seven Oculus Dark magus appeared visibly tense, their attire bearing the marks of a brutal battle. Their attention was particrly drawn to the high elf that Emery had captured. In response, one of the Dark Magus, a prominent figure among them said "Hand him to us; we will deal with him."

    Emery found the request somewhat annoying, but he had little attachment to the captive high elf or concern for his fate.

    Realizing the situation he was in, The high elf captive struggled once again "You, human, don''t know what you are doing... What you call resurgence will be the end of us." His cryptic words hung heavily in the air, adding anotheryer of mystery to the already perplexing situation. Emery''s curiosity deepened, and he awaited the response of the Oculus magus.

    As the dark magus group drew nearer, suddenly, without warning, the full moon dark magus swung his de with incredible speed and precision, targeting the captive high elf.

    Satt!!!!

    Blood erupted into the air, creating a gruesome spectacle as one limbs was violently severed. However, it wasn''t the high elf''s head; it was the arm of the dark magus, severed by Emery''s swift and decisive counterattack.

    Amid the shock and chaos, Emery locked eyes with the seven Dark Magus and voiced his growing frustration, "I am annoyed. Why is no one answering my questions?"

 Chapter 1879 Oculus Magus

    Chapter 1879 Oculus Magus

    "ARGHH!!! You!! You dare!! You are helping the elves!" The dark magus''s furious usation reverberated through the chamber, his voice seething with anger and indignation.

    Emery''s response was a slight, sardonic smile that danced upon his lips. "Ahh, don''t be a crybaby; your arm will grow back in a minute... But if you don''t tell me what''s going on," he continued, his voice dripping with threat, "I will cut more parts." He raised his gleaming de menacingly, the glint of danger unmistakable in his eyes.

    The tension in the room hung palpably in the air as Emery''s demand for answers intensified. In response to Emery''s actions, the other members of the Oculus faction magus reacted swiftly. They began to encircle him, forming a tight-knit defensive perimeter. Their intent was bing increasingly evident, and Emery remained vignt, wary of their every move.

    "Huh... acting so tough... this one''s not really a Nephilim, just mercenaries," one of the magus said to theirpanions in hushed tones.

    "Don''t underestimate him; he has the golden mark, a top 100 rank" another magus cautioned, their voice tinged with a hint of wariness. Emery sighed, assessing the situation with a keen eye. He had encountered one full moon magus and six half-moon magus. It was clear that these individuals had ess to information about him, yet they either possessed unwavering confidence or arrogance that clouded their judgment. With the situation escting and their aggression bing apparent, Emery realized it was time for a more formal introduction.

    "Kill him!!" The order from one of the Oculus faction magus echoed through the chamber with a chilling finality. In response, all seven dark magus immediately activated their faction''s unique speciality �C a transformation that cloaked their bodies in a dark and distinctive armor, their forms adorned with patches of the mysterious material that exuded aura of darkness. This transformation not only granted them formidable protection but also enhanced the power of their spells with the dark element.

    Sensing the imminent threat and the killing intent of the dark magus, the high elf who had been Emery''s captive, spoke up urgently, "Release me, and I will help you fight." Emery, confident in his abilities but intrigued by the high elf''s intention he decided to ept the offer.

    At the same time he released the elf, the dark magus started their attack.

    Emery and the high elf found themselves beset by a barrage ofbined darkness spells: dark lightning, dark mes, and swirling dark clouds filled with malevolent winds. The onught was relentless, but Emery had a strategic n in mind. He focused on ying a defensive role, channeling his nature magic to conjure roots and stone barriers to shield himself from the onught, all the while closely observing how the high elf would handle the situation.

    Despite being only a half-moon elf, the high elf''s abilities proved to be impressive. Swiftly, he formed multiple icy-cold energy rings, using them to both defend against the iing dark spells andunch counterattacks. His control and proficiency in ice elements was precise and efficient, making him a formidable force in the battle.

    Emery continued to maintain his defensive posture, recognizing that thebyrinthine structure was on the verge of shifting once again. Just moments before it did, Emery seized the opportunity to unleash his new skill once again. both light and nature energy coursed through his [Gentle sword], transforming it into a radiant energy de full of the power of nature.

    [Nature Edge]

    The unexpected power surge caught two of the dark magus off guard, breaking through their defenses and inflicting severe wounds.

    "He''s strong!!" one of the dark magus eximed in astonishment. Emery''s attack, not only wounded the two dark magus but also created a path through the encirclement. Simultaneously, thebyrinthine structure began its shifting motion once more, opening and closing new path for them.

    To Emery''s surprise, the high elf did not seize the opportunity to escape. Instead, he remained resolute, prepared to engage the dark magus for a second round ofbat. Emery couldn''t help muttering to himself, "Huh... is he a fool or what."

    As the structure shifted around them, the skirmish briefly came to a halt. Both sides seemed to be probing, uncertain whether another party would join the fray. When no reinforcements appeared, Emery took the initiative once again, addressing the dark magus, "Are you sure you want to do this?" The high elf''s response was unwavering, as theyunched another attack, refusing to entertain any conversation or truce. The battle raged on, as the dark magus and the high elf unleashing their powers with fierce determination.

    Emery, however, had seen enough. Realizing it was time to reveal his true capabilities, he invoked his special skill, [Void Mist], an ability that disrupted his opponents'' senses and spirit readings. The Oculus faction magus reacted with shock as they began to understand the deception that had been yed on them.

    "He''s a space magic user!!" the full moon dark magus eximed in realization, their voices filled with rm. But by the time they had figured it out, it was already toote. Within the mist, Emery charged with incredible speed and precision. His sharp des found their targets one by one, and screams of terror filled the chamber.

    When the [Void Mist] finally dissipated, only one wounded full moon dark magus remained hovering in the air, the rest having been reduced to lifeless corpses scattered across the ground.

    "You... what are you!!" the lone survivor stammered in fear and disbelief, his voice quaking.

    Emery paid no heed to the trembling magus. Instead, he turned his attention to the high elf, who now wore a different expression. Emery''s voice was firm and resolute as he addressed the high elf, "This is thest time I am going to ask. Tell me what''s going on."

    The high elf''s expression shifted. With a sigh, he finally acquiesced, "It appears you really are not part of them. Alright, I will tell you." Before the high elf could begin sharing the long-awaited answers, the dark magus unleashed a surge of power that seemed to transcend his previous abilities. His body was almost entirely encased in a formidable dark armor, radiating an aura of power that exceeded his earlier disys.

    Bolstered by his profound mastery of fire elements, the dark magus streaked toward the high elf like a zinget, determined to strike him down. The high elf desperately attempted to defend himself by creating multiple massive ice rings as barriers, but the dark magus''s assault shattered each one with ease.

    Just as the dark magus was about to make contact with the high elf, Emery [blink] ced him directly in the path of the oing attack. With both of his swords charged, He unleashed [Dao Edge], a cross sh of immense power. The collision of the two mighty forces resulted in a cataclysmic burst of energy that not only shattered the dark magus''s attack but also cleaved his body into four separate pieces.

    The chamber was filled with the gruesome aftermath of the battle. Emery took a deep breath, turned his attention to the high elf, and remarked, "That''s very rude of him... Now, what were you saying?"

 Chapter 1880 The Mandate

    Chapter 1880 The Mandate

    "Tell me all you know," Emery asked.

    The high elf introduced himself as Nievan from the Eldamar n, one of the most prestigious and ancient high elves. An introduction was considered a sign of respect for these people.

    Nievan then began to exin that the current expedition was particrly special, as the high elves hade with great preparations. It was a mandate that had persisted for over 10,000 years, passed down through generations, even before the fall of the celestials and theirplete extinction 3,000 years ago.

    Their crucial task was to ensure the celestial constructs, the ancient machines, continued to function optimally. This year''s expedition was a significant part of fulfilling that mandate, with their aim set on reaching the mysterious eighthyer of the expedition.

    This secret had been carefully guarded by the Eldamar n of high elves, a creed handed down by a select few to ensure that no race could dominate the celestial powers.

    Regrettably, this particr year, a looming threat had been detected that sent ripples of concern throughout the Eldamar n. It was a menace of such magnitude that the Eldamar leaders decided to assemble their most skilled members for the expedition. This included not only high elves but also efforts to establish cooperation with other elven factions and even humans, a rare and unprecedented move.

    The urgency of the situation was so dire that it led to the initiation of a ceasefire proposal, aimed at ensuring the sessfulpletion of their expedition objectives, despite the escting conflict between the human and elven races.

    The high elf leaned forward, his demeanor sincere and earnest. "You see," he continued, his voice carrying the weight of the decision, "we were the ones who actively sought to prevent any confrontation between our races. We certainly did not instigate any actions that would break the ceasefire agreement," he asserted firmly.

    Emery, though partially reassured, remained cautious. The exnation was consistent with the information he had gathered from Jinkan, but trust did note easily, especially in times of great uncertainty.

    While his spirit reading ability hinted at the magus''s truthfulness, he couldn''t ignore the fact that high elves were renowned for their exceptional proficiency in spirit reading. Emery kept his guard up, mindful of theplexity of the situation and the potential dangers thaty ahead.

    Emery''s curiosity burned as he pressed further, "Tell me, then, how did it all unfold? How did the battle actually start?"

    Nievan''s brow furrowed with frustration. "It was indeed the elves, but it was not by our order,". He proceeded to exin that, after meticulous preparations and ensuring that most of their expedition members had reached the seventhyer, they had moved quickly to open the path,, the hole on the structure they had been guarding. However, as soon as the path was opened, groups of human magus appeared, seemingly waiting for the perfect moment, and the battle erupted without warning.

    "The Oculus magus," Nievan continued, his voice grim, "there were dozens of them when the battle began. You''ve seen their swift and coordinated actions. They must have had some hidden agenda."

    With each revtion, theplexities of the situation grew, leaving Emery with more questions than answers. Emery''s mind raced as he recalled the intensebat with the dark magus. During the skirmish, he had managed to capture the souls of a few of them, ready to be questions. However, his time was limited, and within seconds, the structure had once again shifted, thwarting any further investigation. As the walls continued to shift and change around them, Emery extended his spirit reading, hoping to uncover any hidden clues or secrets within thebyrinthine structure. However, the high elf, Nievan, interrupted his concentration, pleading, "I have told you everything I know. Please, release me."

    Emery regarded him with a determined gaze and replied, "I will release you, but only after you tell me how to escape this ce and reach the eighthyer." The urgency of their mission weighed heavily on him, and he needed every bit of information avable.

    Regrettably, Nievan couldn''t provide any specific details about escaping the structure or entering the eighthyer, other than the knowledge that the pce of the eighthyery deep within the core of the structure.

    As Emery contemted their next move, he suddenly became aware of a group of magus approaching. This time, it was a contingent of elves, numbering more than two dozen. Emery had no intention of instigating another battle before he could unravel the mysteries of the situation. With a quick decision, he made up his mind to make a swift escape, leaving Nievan to return to his elvenpanions.

    Emery moved swiftly, putting distance between himself and the approaching group of elves. As he soared through the ever-shifting maze, his mind raced with thoughts. If what the high elf had said was true, then the Oculus, the grade five faction Jinkan had mentioned, was eitherpromised or potentially the mastermind behind the unfolding plots.

    A confrontation between an ancient high elf faction and a powerful human faction was a situation he''d rather avoid, but he knew he had a duty to inform the information and assist in reopening the ruins'' gate for him and his friends.

    The answers he soughty deep within the structure, at the fabled eighthyer. Emery watched as the structure once again began to shift, an idea forming in his mind. Instead of relying solely on spirit reading, he actually could use his gravity spells to sense the path leading deeper into the core, Without hesitation, Emery touched the golden metal structure and cast his gravity spell. With this trick Emery could sense the gravitational pull of the path that led further toward the core. Guided by this unique method, Emery made steady progress towards his destination.

    After navigating several troublesome structure shift, Emery emerged into a different area. However, the sight that greeted him was far from peaceful; it was another battle between humans and elves.

 Chapter 1881 Core.

    Chapter 1881 Core.

    During one of the brief shifts in the structure, Emery managed to seize an opportunity to probe the souls of the Oculus magus he had captured. Among them, only the full moon magus seemed to possess some understanding of the situation. It became clear that it was indeed their n to obstruct the high elves from repairing the ruins'' core. However, when Emery pressed for the reason behind their actions, only one word escaped his thought: "Resurgence." The dark magus appeared to be waiting for something significant, perhaps a momentous celebration once they achieved their mysterious goal.

    As Emery finally emerged from the shifting maze and entered the new area, he maintained a heightened state of vignce. The new area was filled multiple golden metal pirs of varying sizes scattered about, creating aplexwork. Each pir was adorned with intricate engravings, a testament to the craftsmanship of those who had built this ce. Symbols and patterns that appeared both arcane and celestial adorned the metal surfaces. As Emery examined them, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of reverence for the ancient civilization that had created this awe-inspiring ce.

    Several miles ahead of him, a fierce battle raged between humans and elves. However, he couldn''t detect any of the familiar signatures he associated with Jinkan and the others, leading him to believe that hispanions had not yet arrived at this location.

    Emery knew that he needed to proceed with caution and gather more information before he could fully understand the depths of the unfolding conflict.

    Given the precarious situation, Emery made a calcted decision to infiltrate the ongoing battle without drawing undue attention. He retrieved one of his [Concealment potions], and consumed it carefully. The potion cloaked his magical presence, making him less conspicuous while he employed his [Dark Void] ability��a unique power that allowed him to meld with the shadows and traverse the voids between spaces.

    Silently, he slipped into the shadow, his form bing an indistinct blur as he navigated thebyrinthine pathways toward the battlefield. As he approached, the cacophony of battle grew louder, the shing of swords and the resonating chants of magic bing increasingly distinct.

    Upon reaching the scene, the full scope of the conflict became clear to him. More than a hundred humanbatants shed fiercely with over three hundred elves, an overwhelming numerical advantage in favor of the elves.

    In the heart of the immense chamber stood a colossal crystal, its once pristine surface now marred by ominous cracks. Amidst the fray, Emery''s keen eyes caught sight of familiar faces, most notably Loriel Starwind, the high priestess of the Eldamar n. She led arge assembly of her kin, approximately two dozen high elves worked together in a formation channeling their spirit energy to the crystals while continuously chanting.

    The exact nature of the formation eluded Emery''sprehension, but it appear as their goal was to protect the central crystal. The three hundred elves fought valiantly to halt the relentless advance of the human magus forces, who were evidently intent on reaching the crystal. The battle raged on, each side struggling to gain the upper hand in this monumental sh of forces.

    Despite their numerical disadvantage, the human forces, predominantlyposed of Oculus dark magus, disyed a surprising ability to apply pressure on the elven ranks. This unexpected sess was attributed to five dark magus who exhibited powers that far exceeded those of a typical full moon magus.

    Emery watched in awe as these five dark magus, d in armor simr to the one he had previously encountered but in a more advanced state, dominated the battlefield. Their armor resembled dark bone, adorned with menacing, razor-sharp horns that jutted out at intimidating angles.

    His earlier probes into the knowledge of the dark magus had yielded valuable information. The power they wielded was known as the [Demonic Transformation], a technique that only the most gifted among Oculus faction could master. What he witnessed now supposedly the third stage of the transformation, a level believed to be impossible to attain without the guidance and assistance of their elder magus. Emery remained patient, perched in the shadows, observing the deadly sh between the elves and the enigmatic group of human magus with whom he had no prior connection. To him, the chaos and destruction of this battle were a form of entertainment, and the more casualties incurred by both sides, the better. He preferred to continue his surveince until he had gathered more information to piece together the intricate puzzle before him.

    It was only when he noticed a small group of elves managing to push one of the formidable dark magus toward a pir near his concealed position that an idea struck him. Emery seized the opportunity and, with lightning speed, snatched the unfortunate dark magus into the void, leaving the pursuing elves baffled and disoriented as they turned back to focus on the remaining human magus.

    A few momentster, Emery reemerged from the void, now dressed in the distinctive attire of the Oculus Magus. A hood shrouded half of his face, concealing his true identity. The allure of their style was too tempting for him to resist as it provided him with an effective disguise.

    Concealing himself as one of the Oculus Magus, Emery cautiously advanced toward the battlefield. His proficiency in darkness spells and the formidable [8 Elements Transmutation Technique] at his disposal allowed him to create any formidablebination spell. As Emery drew closer to the battlefield, he witnessed the dire predicament the elves were facing. Many of the high elves had banded together, relying on intricatebined spells to fend off the relentless assault of the dark magus. Their efforts were valiant, but it was evident that they were struggling to hold their ground against the overwhelming power of the enemy.

    Among the dark magus, the one who seemed to be in charge raised his voice, his promation echoing through the tumultuous battlefield.

    "There is no point in resisting, the era of magus is over."

    With hismand, all five of them unleashed devastating spells that bombarded the elven formations. One of these spells manage to struck the central crystal, sending shockwaves rippling through the entire structure. This time, the tremors were far more intense, threatening to shatter the very foundations of the ce.

    Yet, these violent tremors weren''t the only consequence of the attack. The spell managed to erge the crack on the crystal, and, to the astonishment of all present, an ominous and potent energy began emanating from within. It was a development that left both the elves and humans momentarily stunned, their attention captured by the mysterious surge of power from the crystal.

 Chapter 1882 Dread

    Chapter 1882 Dread

    As Emery fixated on the gaping crack in the crystal, it felt as though he were peering into the very depths of an abyss, and an unnerving sensation washed over him. The aura emanating from the fissure was nothing short of terrifying, causing him to tremble involuntarily. It was Cthulhu''s voice that snapped him out of his trance.

    <The aura... It''s the scourge... it''s stored there!>

    "Scourge!? what is that?!" Emery questioned, his curiosity mixed with a growing sense of dread.

    Cthulhu did not respond immediately. Instead, Emery sensed an undercurrent of amusement in its presence before it finally spoke again. "<Its been a while... this is good... wait... no, this is bad.>"

    Frustration welled up within Emery as he demanded, "Dammit, Cthulhu, what is it?"

    His attention was torn away from the ominous crack as a dark energy began to ooze from it, infecting the crystal. Panic surged through Loriel Starwind and the high elves as they continued their fervent chanting, their desperation evident in Loriel''s voice as she shouted,

    "We must not let it out!"

    The dark magus, however, had other intentions. "No, you won''t!" they eximed, attempting to bombard the crystal alongside the high elves. Emery''s gaze swept over the desperate battlefield where a hundred elves had been pushed to the brink of despair. Their determination was palpable as they resorted to self-sacrifice, using their bodies as shields to protect the fragile crystal orunching suicidal attacks against the relentless dark magus. The sheer magnitude of their resolve was awe-inspiring.

    The chamber was a tempestuous battleground where powerful spells shed and the very elements themselves seemed to obey the will of thebatants. Massive wind spells roared to life, sending dark magus hurtling backward, whilebined ice spells conjured immense fortresses of frost to shield the elven ranks. Lightning arrows crackled through the chamber, their shes illuminating the chaos with every release.

    The elves fought valiantly to prevent any attack from damaging the crystal, but the cost was steep. Their numbers dwindled rapidly. In just ten minutes, the battle had already imed a hundred elven casualties. In stark contrast, the dark magus still stood strong, their ranks numbering seventy, and the five most powerful among them remained unscathed.

    Despite the elves'' relentless efforts, Emery couldn''t help but notice a grim development. The infection-like energy emanating from the crack in the crystal continued to spread, albeit at a slow pace. It was a race against time, and the oue hung in the bnce as the battle raged on in this chamber of elemental chaos. In a critical moment of the battle, another contingent of elves arrived on the scene, approximately two hundred strong, and they bore the unmistakable mark of the dark elves. Among their ranks, Emery recognized prominent figures: Morvain Duskmire, one of the dark elf monarchs, and two Khan, one of whom was Ba Taaar, the very one who had harbored a deep desire to kill him. The top-ranking dark elf, D''Mal, also stood among them.

    The sudden appearance of these dark elves initially brought a glimmer of hope to the surviving high elves. Their expressions, however, quickly shifted from relief to shock as they watched in disbelief. The dark elves had sided with the dark magus and were now attacking their fellow elves.

    "Morvain!! What is the meaning of this!!" Loriel''s voice rang out with anger and betrayal.

    The dark elf monarch, responded with a chuckle that dripped with cynicism. "You were just too arrogant not to see thising," he taunted.

    "Morvain! You insolent fool!!" Loriel shouted, her fury and disappointment evident in her voice. The arrival of the dark elves had not only escted the battle but had also thrown the high elves into a state of confusion and disbelief. The insubordination and betrayal urring within the ranks of the elves were an anomaly in their usually unified and harmonious society. Emery couldn''t help but recognize the gravity of the situation had far exceeded his initial assessments. The sudden arrival of these two hundred dark elves had tempted him to join forces with the high elves in a bid to restore bnce to the conflict. However, their sheer numbers and the rapid tilt of the battle in favor of the dark magus and their newfound dark elf allies made that decision increasingly perilous.

    As the pivotal moment approached, Emery observed something that caught his attention. Loriel, the high priestess, finally left her formation and as she flew up, she abruptly broke an unusual-looking ne adorning her neck. With its destruction, a palpable surge of power coursed through her, enveloping her in an oppressive aura that seemed to emanate from her very being.

    "That''s the power of a domain!"

    Emery and all the magus recognized the immense energy at y. It was even beyond anything a typical grand magus could wield, and it bore an energy signature distinct from Loriel''s own. It was as if she were being possessed by another soul.

    The sensation eerily reminiscent Emery of the events at the Magus tournament where a high elf''s soul had inhabited Mahinder the monk��it was a soul belonging to a supreme being.

    The sudden emergence of Loriel''s power sent a chilling wave through the entire chamber. With a mere gesture, she wielded her newfound abilities with deadly precision. A dozen dark elves found themselves transformed into ice crystals, their forms shattered into crystalline dust in an instant.

    The disy of her formidable power struck fear into the hearts of the dark elves who had sided with the dark magus. In response, many of them began to retreat, rmed by the overwhelming force they now faced. However, the dark magus themselves remained resolute, undeterred by the sudden shift in the battle''s dynamics.

    "I see the Eldamar doese prepared," the leader of the dark magus remarked with a sly smile. He added, "But it won''t hinder our resolve."

    In response, Loriel''s voice resounded with an otherworldly echo. "Then die!" she proimed, her words carrying an undeniable weight of authority and power.

    The relentless battle raged on, with the five powerful dark magusunching a coordinated assault against Loriel. Despite their concerted efforts, their attacks fell short, as Loriel wielded her newfound powers to crush them one by one. In a matter of minutes, two of the dark magus found themselves transformed into ice and subsequently shattered.

    However, the dark magus had not been without a n. While their attempts to overpower Loriel individually had failed, they seeded in restraining the high priestess for a critical moment. This brief window of opportunity allowed the dark elves to break through the high elves'' formations and draw closer to the crystal.

    Sensing the threat. Loriel''s desperate cry filled the chamber. "No!!"

 Chapter 1883: Meddle

    Chapter 1883: Meddle

    Within the frenzied chaos of the battlefield, a determined group of dark elves managed to break through the ranks of the high elves'' formations. Among them, D''Mal, their formidable champion, drew forth a colossal bow and carefully nocked enchanted high grade arrows, each gleaming with potent magic. His focus was unwavering as he aimed his arrow with deadly precision, directing it unerringly toward the crystal thaty at the heart of the tumultuous chamber.

    The arrow hurtled through the air, closing the distance to its target in a matter of heartbeats. However, just a few meters from its intended destination, the arrow was met with an unexpected obstacle��a resounding, powerful strike from a gleaming white sword.

    The sword was held by a magus who stood resolute in an Oculus dark magus uniform and the sh between the arrow and the sword created a burst of magical energy that momentarily capturing the attention of all those present.

    "Damn! That''s a powerful shot indeed. What kind of arrow did you use!?" The Oculus Magus eximed in astonishment.

    The entire battlefield was momentarily stunned as they witnessed one of the dark magus ceasing the attack. "Why did you do that? Who the hell are you?" the dark elf demanded, his attack now effectively halted.

    The Oculus Magus replied with a calm and collected demeanor, as though this extraordinary situation were nothing out of the ordinary. "What do you mean? Can''t you see my uniform?" His voice held an air of nonchnce, despite the intensity of the unfolding confrontation. The magus who had intervened was none other than Emery, and his disguise had allowed him to pass through the ranks of dark elves unnoticed. His quick thinking had bought him a precious moment of confusion amid the chaos.

    Emery''s eyes flicked toward the tumultuous battle between Loriel and the leaders of the dark magus, his thoughts racing as he calcted the time. Five minutes, he surmised. He only needed to dy for five more minutes before the high priestess could eliminate the Oculus Magus.

    As the high elves were preupied by their confrontation with the dark elves, it was only Emery who stood as thest line of defense between the colossal crystal and the fifteen dark elves that closed in menacingly. A dozen high elves maintained their formation nearby, but their attention was fully absorbed by the strenuous task of preserving the formation''s integrity.

    D''Mal, the dark elf champion, and his small party grew increasingly irritated by the unexpected intrusion. He drew his bow with an air of determination, his voiceced with disdain. "You can back away, or you can stand there and die," he dered, his words a chilling echo of the imminent threat. Emery couldn''t help but let out a resigned sigh as the onught of arrows and spells closed in on him. It became clear that his disguise was no longer effective, and he''d been recognized. In response, he had no choice but to invoke his most potent protection spell, the [Aegis of Void], and even bolstered it with the power of Khaos to withstand thebined onught from multiple top-ranking dark elves.

    "Space magic! This power! It''s you!" D''Mal''s annoyance was palpable as he continued to direct shots aimed at breaking through Emery''s barrier.

    The other dark elves wasted no time and charged at Emery, their intent clear. However, Emery was determined to hold his ground and attempt to reason with them. He unleashed his [Repulsion] spell, a forceful magic that sent the dark elves hurtling backward.

    "Do you really need to break this crystal? I''m sure we can talk something out," Emery implored.

    Though he didn''t fullyprehend the situation, his instincts told him that whatever was stored within the crystal was far from benign. His gut feeling warned him against allowing its destruction.

    Emery discarded the Oculus cape with a confident smile, revealing his true identity as more dark elves gathered around. Among them, the dark elf monarch was visibly excited at the sight of Emery''s revtion.

    "You really have to meddle in this, don''t you?" the monarch remarked, a mixture of amusement and exasperation in his tone.

    Emery remainedposed as he responded, "You are ruining the expedition, so of course, there is nothing better to do than ruining your n!"

    The dark elf monarch''s demeanor shifted, his excitement apparent as he acknowledged Emery''s presence. "So be it, You will be a bonus to this mission."

    As the dark elf monarch issued his orders, three dozen dark elves moved with eerie synchronization, splitting into multiple groups to attack from various angles. Their coordinated assault made it increasingly challenging for Emery to protect the crystal from all sides.

    Remaining remarkablyposed, Emery deployed his [Void Mist] spell, creating a hazy distraction that obscured the battlefield. In a disy of his prowess, he generated three dozen clones of himself, each one dispatched to counter a dark elf magus.

    "Huh! Sending your clones! You''re a joke!" the dark elf Monarch scoffed. They were after all the elite of their kind, each possessing unique and formidable abilities. In a matter of seconds, Emery''s clones were swiftly dismantled by their adversaries.

    Unbeknownst to the dark elves, Emery had strategically used his clones as mere distractions. His true focus was directed toward their monarch. With sudden precision, Emery emerged from the void behind the monarch, his [de w] at the ready. In a swift and deft movement, he thrust the w into the dark elf monarch, drawing upon the magus''s energy and weakening him significantly.

    This action quickly stunned the dark elves once again. "Now, if you don''t want your monarch to die, back off from the crystal!" Emery demanded, his voice carrying a resolute tone.

    With one decisive move, Emery managed to wrest control of the situation from the dark elf monarch, utilizing his vulnerability to safeguard the enigmatic crystal. This strategic maneuver provided the precious time needed to observe Loriel as she skillfully eliminated two more Oculus dark magus champions and a multitude of theirrades.

    Simultaneously, Emery''s keen perception detected the arrival of reinforcements to the core area. A group of fifty high elf magus, led by Nievan, who Emery had released earlier, joined the fray, along with a contingent of sixty from Jinkan''s team. The bnce of power had undeniably shifted once more, and it seemed that the dark magus''s n was on the verge of unraveling.

    However, amidst the newfound optimism, Emery''s attention was abruptly drawn to amotion near the crystal. He turned in shock to witness the high elves who had been fervently chanting their spell suddenly copsing to the ground. What followed was an rming development��the already substantial crack in the crystal had expanded even further, and the infection rapidly covered the entire surface of the crystal, spreading like a malevolent shadow.

 Chapter 1884 Alert

    Chapter 1884 Alert

    As Emery''s thoughts raced, a continuous stream of notifications intruded upon his consciousness, a mechanical voice resonating from the depths of the ruins.

    [Alert, Alert, Alert]

    [Systempromised]

    These rming messages were apanied by a realization. Emery now understood how the dark elves had managed to bypass his formidable defenses and inflict harm upon the high elves who had been safeguarding the crystal. It had all been orchestrated by a shadowy group known as the Void Stalkers��eight magus adorned in distinctive grey uniforms, reminiscent of those Emery had faced at the Demons'' Pit. These magus specialized in shadow and space magic, which allowed them to strike with deadly precision, exploiting weaknesses in the high elves'' defenses.

    Among the enigmatic Void Stalkers, one figure stood out��an unexpected human magus. His malevolent smile betrayed his malicious intent as he callously extinguished the life of yet another high elf before him.

    "Cole!" Emery eximed, his voice a mixture of astonishment and outrage.

    The swift and ruthless actions of the Void Stalkers had inflicted devastating casualties upon the high elves, cutting their numbers in half and shattering their once-impervious formations. In doing so, they had effectively thwarted whatever n the high elves had been attempting to execute to safeguard the crystal.

    Emery, who had been in close proximity to the crystal, could sense that the enigmatic being sealed within it had begun to stir. A palpable sense of dread hung heavy in the air as the chain reactionrippled through the chamber. The previously pristine crystal had taken on an ominous, foreboding darkness, while a profound transformation rapidly overcame not only the crystal itself but also the intricate runes that adorned every surface within the chamber.

    [Alert, Alert, Alert]

    [Systempromised]

    [Alert, Alert, Alert]

    Emery couldn''t fullyprehend the meaning behind this cryptic message delivered by the mechanical voice of the ruins. Yet, as he observe the monumental changes unfolding within the chamber, it became painfully evident that protecting the crystal was no longer a viable option and he harbored no desire to remain at the epicenter of the enigma. With a determined resolve, Emery prepared to take flight away from the crystal, still clutching the dark elf monarch securely in his grasp. However, a formidable obstacley in his path, as dozens of dark elves stood ready to impede his departure.

    "You''re not going anywhere!" shouted D''Mal, who seemed determined to prioritize Emery''s demise above the chaotic circumstances.

    The dark elf monarch couldn''t resist the temptation to mock his captor, his voice dripping with derision. "Hahah, you failed, half-blood. Let me go, and perhaps I''ll ensure your death is swift."

    In response, Emery wore a wry smile, "You dark elves really should learn to grasp the situation and negotiate better."

    Without further preamble, Emery thrust his [de w] into the dark elf''s chest, using the act to punctuate his deration. "Now, make way!"

    His ruthless threat ready to kill their leader creates an opening for his escape.

    Just as he prepared to make his exit, Emery was taken aback by a sudden, unexpected development. Something shot forth from within the crystal behind him, hurtling toward him with rming speed.

    Reacting with swift agility, Emery managed to dodge the oing projectile, but the dark elf monarch found himself in its path instead. The unfortunate dark elf leader let out a pained cry as the object struck him.

    "Urgghh!! Get it off me!!" the monarch shouted in distress, his voice tinged with panic.

    The scene that unfolded before Emery and the others was nothing short of horrifying. It appeared to be some kind of sinister, dark tentacle that had tightly ensnared the struggling monarch. This unexpected turn of events quickly lead to the dark elf leader frantically call for hisrades.

    "Hurry!! Hurry up!!" the monarch beseeched, his desperation growing by the second.

    Multiple dark elves scrambled frantically to free their monarch from the relentless grip of the sinister tentacle. Their high-grade weapons, typically formidable in battle, seemed wholly ineffective in this situation. it became evident that their attempts to cut the tentacle were in vain.

    As the struggle continued, Emery observed with growing rm as more energy tentacles burst forth from the crystal''s depths. Some of these appendagestched onto the surrounding pirs for support, while others reached out to ensnare any dark elves who came to aid their imperiled monarch.

    In a surprising turn of events, it wasn''t the dark elves who came to the monarch''s aid. A radiant, golden light suddenly illuminated the area as Loriel Starwind made her presence felt.

    Holding a spear with amanding presence, she struck at the tentacle ensnaring the monarch. The tentacle froze under her touch and shattered into crystalline dust. With unwavering determination, she continued to employ her formidable power, striking down any tentacles that emerged from the crystal with all her might.

    The escting chaos and the emergence of the enigmatic tentacles were more than enough to spur Emery into action. Without waiting for any of the dark elves to impede him, Emery swiftly vanished into thin air, employing his [Blink] ability multiple times to make his escape.

    "You''re not escaping!!" shouted D''Mal as he directed a group of dark elves to pursue the elusive enemy. However, their pursuit was swiftly met with resistance, as the 50 newly arrived high elves, led by Nievan, shed with the pursuing dark elves. A fierce battle erupted between the two elven factions, creating a temporary diversion that allowed Emery to approach Jinkan and urgently brief her on the dire situation unfolding within the chamber.

    Emery''s attempt to brief Jinkan on the situation was abruptly interrupted by the Nephilim princess. It appeared that Jinkan had managed to extract some information from one of the captured dark magus, providing her with a partial understanding of the unfolding crisis. However, due to the lockdown of the ruins,munication with the outside world was impossible.

    Faced with the dire circumstances, Jinkan and her team of 60 found themselves at a crossroads. Theirbined forces could potentially make a significant impact on the ongoing battle within the chamber, but the Nephilim princess hesitated to send them headlong into such a perilous situation.

    Jinkan turned her gaze toward Olivier, the representative of the Arknd faction, seeking his insight and counsel on the matter. Her inquiry was deliberate as she asked, "What do you think?"

    Olivier''s response was measured and reflective of the dire circumstances. He maintained hisposure as he stated, "At this point, we don''t even know how to stop it."

    In contrast, Nael, the Nephilim Fate Child, held a different perspective. "I can sense great evil emerging, we must quickly help them," he asserted, ready to lead his group of twenty Azazel Magus into the battle.

    However, Jinkan swiftly intervened, recognizing the need for caution. "Unless we have a better understanding of the situation, our priority should be to find a way to escape this battle, to find a means to lift the lockdown," she emphasized, her voice carrying a note of urgency.

    [Alert, Alert, Alert]

    [Alert, Alert, Alert]

    At that critical moment, an unexpected figure emerged - the half-machine Magus, As. "I may have a way," he dered confidently.

    Utilizing his advanced technological enhancements, As held hope that he could ess theplex system governing the ruins. His cybeic arm, pointed toward a small panel near the enigmatic crystal��a mainframe through which he believed he could find answers to their current predicament and, ideally, a means to lift the lockdown.

    In this desperate moment, with their options dwindling, Jinkan wasted no time. She swiftly appointed Neo and Jai to lead the charge. The Nephilim princess''s gaze, resolute and unwavering, fell upon the designated team, urging them onward into the heart of the enigma that had entrapped them.

    As most of the dark elves were preupied battling the high elves, the dark magus remained the primary obstacle for the group heading towards the panel. Although their numbers had dwindled to just thirty after their fierce confrontation with Loriel Starwind in her supreme form, they were still a formidable and capable force.

    Amidst the chaotic sh of spells and weaponry, a determined small group made their way towards the designated panel. At the forefront was As, the half-machine Magus, supported by a resolute team of human magus: Olivier, Neo, Uria, and Emery. Their mission was to ensure the safety of As as he attempted to interface with the intricate mainframe.

 Chapter 1885 Access

    Chapter 1885 ess

    The situation within the chamber had reached a critical juncture, the tension escting with each passing moment. The dark elves persisted in their relentless assault on Loreal Starwind, who had only moments ago saved their monarch''s life. This relentless assault made it exceedingly challenging for the high priestess to address the encroaching dark tentacles. It was evident that the dark elves were unwavering in their determination to unleash the being trapped within the crystal.

    As the dark elves pressed their attack, more of the sinister tentacles managed to break free from the crystal''s confines. These dark appendages writhed ominously as they surged towards Emery and the small group gathered around As.

    Amidst this chaos, As remained deeply engrossed in his efforts to connect with the mainframe, seeking answers and solutions within thebyrinthine systems of the chamber.

    Meanwhile, Emery, Neo, Uria, and Olivier prepared themselves for the impending sh with the dark tentacles. They drew their swords, their expressions resolute as they readied their defenses. Emery, relying on his transformation abilities, positioned himself to confront the first andrgest tentacle head-on, countering its advance with sheer strength.

    BAMM!!!

    Emery strained with all his might, channeling his nearly buffed 700 battle power to force the tentacle back. But as they seeded in repelling the initial assault, smaller tentacles emerged from behind. Neo swiftly employed his [Sword Sanctuary] skill, creating a protective barrier with his sword. Uria''s spirit swords danced in harmony with Neo''s, theirbined power proving sufficient to fend off the encroaching tentacles. In the rare instances where a tentacle managed to breach their defenses, Olivier''s sword shed like lightning as he executed a perfectly timed [Sonic Thrust], forcefully repelling the intruder.

    These four individuals were the pinnacle of human magus power, each possessing formidable skills that, whenbined, allowed them to hold their ground against the relentless onught of the tentacles.

    However, as they valiantly defended As and maintained their focus on the tentacles, another ominous threat loomed nearby. The Void Stalker group,watched from a perilously close distance, their sinister intentions unmistakable. Emery remained ever vignt, his senses attuned to any subtle movements, ready to counteract their potential actions.

    Olivier, equally aware of the Void Stalkers'' capabilities, harbored a deep-seated resentment towards space-proficient magus. Yet, despite their shared animosity, they couldn''t afford to leave their post protecting As, their primary concern in this dire situation.

    Thest surviving Oculus dark magus leader seethed with anger upon witnessing the human''s interference. His third-stage Demon transformation exuding an ominous, dark me, he directed his malevolent focus toward the determined group attempting to thwart their n. His intent to strike back was palpable, but his advance was abruptly halted by an unexpected challenger��a young child.

    "You little kid!" he fumed, his anger reaching its zenith as he prepared to retaliate. However, before he could muster a counterattack, a barrage of airborne projectiles descended upon him, preventing his forward movement. Eesho and Nael, renowned Nephilim prodigies, worked in tandem to halt the dark magus''s advance.

    Soon, another Nephilim figure, this time a female, approached the scene. It was Jinkan, and she greeted the dark magus with a mixture of authority and concern.

    "Senior Kasius, your men are dying... Let''s put an end to this madness now," Jinkan implored, her words underscored by the overwhelming dominance her team had disyed in the magus battle.

    The dark magus, Kasius, responded with a sinister chuckle, his resolve unwavering. "Stop? No, we can''t stop! This is what we were born for!"

    To Jinkan''s astonishment, the dark magus made a fateful and reckless decision. With an air of finality, he lunged towards the crystal, seemingly expending thest remnants of his power for a devastating strike aimed at the high priestess from behind.

    The female high elf swiftly aimed her spear at the approaching magus. Her weapon pierced his body, but with unwavering determination, he continued his charge, pushing both of them closer to the ominous crystal.

    His desperate attack seeded in capturing both of them in the clutches of multiple dark tentacles.

    As the tentacles closed in, the dark magus let out a frenzied promation, his voice carrying unwavering devotion to his cause. "I am Kasius, and I am ready to offer my life for the resurgence!" These words served as his ultimate testament ofmitment.

    The tentacles, however, showed no trace of mercy or hesitation. With relentless force, they began to crush the magus''s body until he met his gruesome end. Meanwhile, within the nightmarish embrace of the tentacles, Loreal Starwind fought with all her might.

    Using her formidable strength, she attempted to shatter the encroaching appendages. With each tentacle she broke, several more surged forth to assail her, making her task increasingly difficult. Sensing the direness of her situation, she realized that her only chancey in summoning thest vestiges of her energy and invoking a potent ice spell.

    The spell worked swiftly, freezing all the tentacles in their tracks and allowing her to escape their constricting grasp. However, the force of her sudden liberation sent her crashing heavily to the ground, where shey severely wounded and gasping for breath.

    While it appeared that the battles wereing under control, with only several dark magus and the high elves overpowering the dark elves who remained, the unrestrained tentacles posed an ever-increasing threat. Not only did they hinder Emery and his group, but they also expedited the spread of the infection.

    [Alert, Alert, Alert]

    [Systempromised]

    For a brief moment, glitches and distortions marred the message. Then, with slightly different mechanical voices, rity was restored:

    [Warning: new objectives confirmed]

    [Eliminate all intruders within the ruins]

    To the astonishment of everyone present, liquid metals began to materialize from hundreds of nodes within the chamber, coalescing into the familiar celestial humanoid constructs��the Order of Avalons. However, instead of the expected golden light, an ominous pitch-ck energy apanied their emergence.

    As the chamber filled with hundreds and thousands of celestial constructs emerging from the walls, it was clear that their intention was to attack all humans and elves. The battle erupted once more, with the celestial entities joining the fray and continuously spawning, overwhelming the chamber with their numbers.

    Their arrival was met with resistance from the human magus and elves who fought valiantly to hold their ground. Swords shed against the celestial constructs, and spells were cast in a desperate attempt to fend off the relentless assault. The once pristine chamber had devolved into a chaotic battlefield.

    Even the dark elves, realizing the direness of the situation, began retreating from the crystals, seeking a safer distance. Thebined threat of the tentacles and the seemingly endless celestial constructs pushed the human magus to the brink. They found themselves trapped between two menacing forces, with their situation growing more perilous by the moment.

    Feeling the mounting pressure and witnessing the relentless celestial reinforcements, Emery turned his attention toward As. Desperation tinged his voice as he urgently implored, "We really need those doors unlocked now, As!" The fate of everyone within the chamber hung in the bnce as they fought desperately for survival.

    Shortly after Emery had uttered his plea, a voice entered his mind. It was a female voice, and he quickly recognized it as the wounded high priestess who had been healing herself in a lotus position. Her voice resonated with a mix of disbelief and gratitude as shemunicated.

    "It''s not possible; you cannot ess the celestial mainframe using technology."

    Her words were apanied by a surge of emotion, a sense of appreciation for Emery''s assistance, and a revtion of a way to ess the panel.

    Empowered by the newfound insights gleaned from the high elf''s ethereal connection, Emery sprang into action. Closing the distance to the panel in swift bounds, he retrieved the remnants of his acquired celestial light shard. With determined resolve, he channeled this energy into the panel.

    In an explosive burst of brilliance, blinding light enveloped the entire chamber. Within this dazzling spectacle, time itself seemed to slow to a crawl, and Emery watched in awe as the once-frantic movements of those around him becamenguid, turning into a surreal, dreamlike ballet of motion. Gradually, the scene transformed into a chaotic blur of activity, and Emery felt himself transported to an entirely different realm.

    In this new, enigmatic ce, he found himself standing before a colossal, majestic giant figure, shrouded in an aura of awe-inspiring grandeur.

 Chapter 1886 Celestials

    Chapter 1886 Celestials

    Emery found himself in the midst of a grand and magnificent pce, its vast chambers adorned with wonders. The ceiling was a canvas of stars, both distant and mesmerizingly close, while the view outside the colossal windows revealed a breathtaking expanse of cosmic beauty. Despite the awe-inspiring surroundings, Emery''s senses were abruptly confined to the confines of the pce, unable to discern anything beyond its golden walls. His focus was immediately drawn to the colossal figure seated on a majestic throne at the pce''s heart.

    The figure was unmistakably humanoid, but its proportions defiedprehension, a towering twenty meters in height. It was swathed in golden armor, which seemed to meld seamlessly with its very being. Emery could sense a profound weariness emanating from the giant, as if it were on the brink of fading away. However, even in this weakened state, the figure exuded an overwhelming aura of immense power.

    As Emery cautiously approached the throne, he couldn''t shake the uncanny feeling of familiarity. It took him only a moment to realize that he had encountered this giant before, in the form of a lifeless corpse hidden deep within the bowels of the Hyperion Privilege. It was a revtion that challenged everything he thought he knew about the supposed extinction of the Celestials. Yet, as he drew nearer to the colossal being and received no reaction, doubts crept into his mind, prompting him to wonder if he had unwittingly fallen into some kind of illusory trap.

    At that pivotal moment, the colossal giant turned its gaze upon Emery. In response, an intense flood of words and images surged into Emery''s mind, coalescing into a vivid visual tableau. It depicted an ancient and cataclysmic battle between two opposing forces of giants��one d in majestic golden armor and the other encased in pitch-ck bones, resembling an armor of darkness. The former clearly represented the Celestials, while thetter bore inscriptions in ancient script that tranted to "gue" or, more fittingly, "scourge."

    On both sides of this colossal conflict, dozens of giants with powers surpassing even the grand magus level were locked in a cataclysmic battle of cosmic proportions. Their might was such that their shes had the potential to shatter entires into a myriad of shards. The vision unfolded with breathtaking speed, depicting the ultimate defeat and subsequent banishment of the scourge, sealing them away from the cosmos, never to be seen again.

    As Emery''s vision returned to the majestic throne and the enigmatic giant seated upon it, he was left with a profound sense of curiosity and a multitude of questions.

    "What are you trying to say?" he implored once more, seeking rity and guidance.

    The giant remained silent, prompting Emery to press further, "Whatever it is you require, could you please extend your aid to mypanions, who are in dire need?"

    To Emery''s surprise, an answer reached his ears, but it did not emanate from the giant. Instead, a female voice spoke from behind him, breaking the silence with its ethereal resonance.

    "Don''t worry about yourpanions; this ce governs over time and space," Emery turned swiftly to behold a tall and graceful high elf, her long silver hair flowing like liquid moonlight, exuding an air of wisdom and otherworldly grace. She approached the throne with a regal gait, her posture reflecting deep respect for the giant seated upon it. After offering her silent obeisance, she turned her gaze to Emery, her eyes seemingly delving into the depths of his very soul.

    "Does it finallye to this," she mused. "Relying on our fate to a human halfblood, a champion of Khaos even."

    Emery, taken aback by her ability to perceive aspects of his identity hidden from others, couldn''t help but voice his question, "Who are you?"

    The enigmatic high elf, who seemed to possess an uncanny ability to perceive Emery''s essence, responded to his question with a cryptic acknowledgment.

    "Human... It is I who have guided you into this realm," she affirmed.

    Emery needed but a moment to recognize the familiar signature emanating from her presence. It was none other than Loriel Starwind, or more precisely, the supreme soul residing within her. Before Emery could begin to formte further inquiries, the female high elf began to exin.

    "We are within the domain of thest living celestials," she stated. She then borated on the vision that Emery had experienced, referring to it as the "Battle of the Gods." This name had been bestowed by the elves over a hundred thousand years ago when their ancestors, still in their primitive stages of development, had viewed the celestials as their divine beings.

    Loriel continued with her exnation, Emery found himself drawn by the epic scope of the celestial-scourge conflict. Celestials, perceived as the architects of creation, had squared off against the Scourge, the embodiment of destruction itself. This cosmic battle had drawn in ancient beings, including dragons, titans, demons, and angels, in a confrontation that spanned eons.

    The battles had left an indelible mark on the universe''s fabric, consuming the very essence of the universe.s had been obliterated, stars drained of their brilliance, and countless primordial beings had perished in the maelstrom of destruction. When the celestials had finally emerged victorious, their determination to cleanse the cosmos had led them to seek the annihtion of all remaining Scourge, banishing them to theherrealm.

    With an air of heaviness in his voice, Emery could not help but sigh. "Please... don''t tell me... the broken crystal led to that realm."

    Loriel''s response confirmed his fears. "Yes, it did."

    The realization that the celestial ruins held the power to open the gate to such a realm weighed heavily on Emery. It finally urred to him what the ''resurgence'' actually meant��an effort prepared by dark magus and the dark elves to bring the Scourge back into the magus universe. The gravity of the situation was now crystal clear, and the responsibility on his shoulders felt more burdensome than ever.

    The high elf spoke with an intention, to plea for Emery''s assistance, she gazed at him and said.

    "We must do everything in our power to seal that realm once more. We cannot allow any of them to escape."

    Emery sighed deeply again, "Like you said, I''m just a half-blood human... all of this is far beyond me. You should seek out a grand magus-level figure or a supreme being for this task, not me."

    The high elf regarded him with a serious expression and responded, "Do you see anyone else in this ce?"

    x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1887 Fate

    Chapter 1887 Fate

    Emery''s frustration was palpable as he questioned the high elf''s need for his involvement. "Why do you need me?" he demanded, his voice tinged with irritation. "You are much more capable than me. I am here only to request that you open the gates so that mypanion and I can safely escape from this disaster."

    For a brief moment, the high elf remained silent, her gaze fixed upon Emery. Then, she posed an unusual question: "Do you believe in fate?"

    Emery''s annoyance red. He had encountered this question before, and each time he heard it, he found himself doubting the concept of fate even more. "What kind of question is that?" he retorted. "To believe in fate implies there''s no free will. Do you think this would convince me to help stop this madness?"

    The elf''s response was calm and unwavering. "When you are gifted with the divine power to see the future, you would believe in fate as I do."

    Emery couldn''t help but chuckle at the high elf''s statement. "If you were able to see the future, then this situation would not have happened in the first ce, and you would not need to deal with me or convince me."

    The high elf acknowledged his point with a nod. "Yes, I have seen thising disaster, and I have seen that we will ovee this," she exined. "But the magnitude of the impact is still undetermined��the number of casualties and what lies ahead."

    Emery remained skeptical, and the high elf continued her exnation. "Among the thousands of talents in the chamber, you are one of the three marked as the destiny breaker. People like you can heavily influence the oue of destiny."

    Emery found it difficult to wrap his head around the idea of being a "destiny breaker". It was hard for him to ept that he had such a pivotal role to y in these events, and the surprise of being the chosen one to enter this celestial domain weighed heavily on him.

    Growing impatient, Emery turned his gaze to the Celestials and bluntly asked, "I have had enough of this. Just tell me what it is you hope me to do, and if you will open all the gates for our escape."

    As the Celestial''s eyes began to glow, the golden pce around them started to crumble, causing Emery to be increasingly anxious. "Wait!, you haven''t answered my question!" he eximed.

    Once again, it was the high elf who responded, saying, "The gates will be open. As for what you need to do... fate will guide your decision." Her words hung in the air, leaving Emery with a sense of uncertainty and an even greater burden on his shoulders.

    It was indeed a bewildering experience, and Emery didn''t have the opportunity to seek further answers as he sensed his body being drawn back into the chamber. Once return, he found himself standing before the panel, frozen in time as chaos unfolded around him. Gradually, as his consciousness returned, time began to flow once more.

    Emery seized these precious moments to assess the situation. Near him, he saw Neo and Uria valiantly battling the iing tentacles, their swords striking with precision. As was channeling his spell, aimed at a celestial construct that had leaped toward them. On the other side of the group, Olivier was holding off a sudden assault from the Void Stalkers. The chamber was a tumultuous battleground, a cacophony of shing weapons, spells, and otherworldly forces. Emery tried to take in the entirety of the chaotic scene, but before he could fullyprehend the perilous situation behind him, a notification abruptly appeared, demanding his attention.

    [System sessfully reboot]

    [Lockdown uplifted, all gates open]

    The news was greeted with relief and cheers from those around him. Neo congratted him enthusiastically, saying, "You did it, Emery!"

    However, Emery remained humble and hesitant to ept the credit. His gaze shifted toward a massive section of the chamber wall that had opened up. His sense of aplishment gave way to anxiety as he observed the opening��it was hardly three meters wide before it abruptly stopped.

    Then, a deafening boom shattered the jubnt atmosphere. Emery''s heart sank as he witnessed the colossal crystal, which had caused so much chaos and suffering, finally shatter. In its ce, a rift in the fabric of space tore open, unleashing a torrent of nightmarish tentacles that burst forth with ferocious intensity.

    A palpable aura of dread hung in the air as a monstrous arm forced its way out of the rift, straining against the boundaries of the tear. The sheer size and malevolence of the appendage sent shockwaves of terror through everyone present.

    Neo, positioned closest to the emerging threat, reacted swiftly. He summoned all of his extra swords, a total of 24, and they circled him in a protective formation as he activated his [Sword Sanctuary] skill. Neo''s extraordinary swordsmanship allowed him to fend off the majority of the tentacles with precision and skill. However, the sheer number of them meant that a few still managed to slip through his defenses.

    Emery''s heart sank as he watched Neo, his braverade, get pierced and soon torn apart by the relentless tentacles.

    "Neo!"

    The chaotic scenes continued to unfold across the chamber as Emery urgently ordered a retreat. He was about to make his escape when he noticed a surprising turn of events.

    High Elf Loriel Starwind, despite her wound, managed to regain herposure and stood resolute. She looked at Emery with a serene smile and whispered, "My destiny hase."

    In a bold and selfless move, Loriel flew closer to the rift in space. She unleashed her ultimate spell, a high-level incantation that belonged to the world-breaking Tier 9, a power typically wielded only by the most elite grand magus and supreme beings.

    With a resounding cry, she shouted, "Run!"

    A massive explosion of ice erupted from Loriel''s spell, enveloping the colossal arm and freezing all of the tentacles and the tear of space itself into a solid block of ice, creating a beautiful majestic ice sculpture.

    Unfortunately, the immense magical force took its toll, and in a heart-wrenching moment, Loriel herself shattered into tiny crystalline dust.

    Emery realized that the priestess who possessed divine knowledge had seen her own death. Her actions were a testament to her unwavering belief in fate.

 Chapter 1888 Choice

    Chapter 1888 Choice

    Loriel Starwind''s sacrifice had unleashed a spell of unimaginable power��[Prismatic Existence], a tier 9 incantation that transformed everything it touched into unyielding ice. As the spell took hold, it began to epass the entire rift in space, sealing it off and ensnaring the colossal arm within its frigid grasp.

    The chilling effect of the spell wasn''t limited to just the rift; it permeated the entire chamber. The sudden drop in temperature sent a shockwave through the room, and most of the magus present were affected. They scrambled to use their life-saving artifacts, spells, and innate physical abilities to fend off the numbing cold.

    The high elves, adept in the use of ice magic, were the first to break free from the icy grasp of the spell. The dark elves, skilled in harnessing the power of fire, quickly followed suit. However, the humans, who generally possessed lower inherent resistance, found themselves temporarily bound by the freezing cold.

    One silver lining emerged from this freezing onught��the celestial constructs, were greatly impeded by the plummeting temperatures. Loriel Starwind''s selfless act had not only sealed the rift but also brought a momentary respite to the chaotic battle, freezing the entire battlefield in time.

    Emery, with his back against the colossal crystal, felt the full force of the freezing spell as it washed over him. His breath crystallized in the frigid air, and his body became encased in a sheen of ice. But the urgency of their situation propelled him to action. Drawing upon his formidable physique, he summoned every ounce of strength and resolve he had, channeling it into a single, desperate effort. With a resounding crack, the ice shattered around him, freeing him from its cold, constricting embrace.

    As Emery broke free, he turned his attention to hispanions. As, the half-machine Magus, had already sprung into action. mes danced along his mechanical limbs, radiating intense heat that cut through the icy bonds encasing Uria and Olivier. The warmth of his mes began to melt the frost that held them captive.

    But amid the chaos and the race against time, there was a palpable sense of unease. Neo, who had been valiantly defending against the tentacles, was nowhere to be seen. Unfortunately he knew they couldn''t afford to wait for answers.

    "Let''s go!" Emery''s voice rang out with urgency as he attempted to rally the others. However, the remaining Magus were still disoriented and struggling to shake off the numbing cold.

    It was Jinkan who broke through the uncertainty, her face etched with concern as she ryed a crucial message from her family. "Help ising," she announced, "We''ve been told to hold on as long as possible!" The news struck the group like a bolt of lightning, and an air of shock and hesitation settled among them. The sight of the celestial constructs cracking their way out of the ice served as a stark reminder of the imminent danger they faced.

    Jinkan, with a sense of urgency in her voice, did her best to emphasize the importance of keeping whatever lurked within the icy prison contained until help arrived. Emery watched as Nael, the Nephilim Fate child, sprang into action without hesitation. He summoned his twenty Azazel Nephilim magus and began weaving aplex formation that bound the constructs atop the ice. The surviving elves quickly followed suit, their collective efforts aimed at maintaining the fragile barrier.

    Part of Emery''s instincts urged him to stay and assist in the desperate defense, but the overwhelming odds weighed on him. Thousands of celestial constructs continued to spawn endlessly, and the integrity of the ice barrier that hold the rift seemed uncertain at best. He turned to Jinkan, his expression resolute.

    "They will not make it," Emery dered, his voice firm. "We should leave while we still can."

    Without wasting another moment, Emery dashed toward the gate, flying through it with a sense of urgency. To his relief, he soon realized that Jinkan and the others were following closely behind.

    "This better be the right choice," Jinkan muttered as they emerged on the other side of the gate, their fate uncertain and their path forward unclear.

    Fortunately, the gate they had entered through led them into a tunnel that provided direct ess to the seventhyer, granting them a glimmer of hope. However, their momentary relief was soon eclipsed by a looming threat. Within minutes of their flight through the tunnel, a colossal and terrifying aura began to emanate from behind them. It served as grim confirmation that the group they had left behind had met a dire fate and had not managed to hold out for long.

    Emery''s initial sense of relief swiftly transformed into dread as he realized that this menacing presence was closing in on them at an rming pace. "Dammit, it''s gaining on us!"

    Amid the foreboding aura, they could sense the tunnel itself starting to crumble and disintegrate as the colossal being forced its way through. They had no choice but to push forward, continuing their desperate escape from impending doom.

    "We are here!" Emery called out in relief as he sensed the presence of a few hundred magus awaiting them at the entrance to the seventhyer.

    As they arrived, Emery observed a chaotic scene. The conflict between the humans and elves had ceased, but instead, they found themselves amidst a fierce battle against thousands of infected celestial constructs.

    When they emerged from the tunnel, they were immediately halted by Nephilim magus, representing both the Azazel and Aztebas families. Among them stood familiar faces like Liam, Zephyr, and Linhao.

    "Jinkan!" Liam''s voice was filled with a mixture of concern and frustration. "Why did you leave? What happened back there? And where is Nael?" His questions hung heavily in the tense atmosphere, demanding answers. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Nephilim golden prince quickly surmised that Jinkan had disobeyed orders, a realization that filled him with a mix of frustration and worry, especially considering that they had left their precious Fate Child, Nael, behind. He was about to confront Jinkan and demand an exnation, but their urgent situation allowed no time for lengthy discussions.

    "We need to escape now!" Jinkan urged, the urgency in her voice undeniable.

    Before Liam could react, they all sensed the ominous aura approaching from below. In the midst of the shock, Emery took decisive action. He dashed past them and flew directly into the next gate above them follow by Jinkan and the group.

    The chaos made them sessfully escape, and as they were leaving, from above they witnessed a horrifying sight. A massive humanoid giant covered by dark armor broke through the tunnel, followed by hordes of infected celestial constructs. Hundreds of Grade 5 magus factions, who tied to stop them; including the Nephilims, the Arcanum, and the Imperium, were crushed like insignificant insects by the sheer might of the giants. These magus, no matter how talented, were utterly outmatched by beings of power beyond even the Grand Magus level.

    As they enter the gate, Ignatius voiced his concern, torn between wanting to help theirrades below and the urgency of their escape. Emery, however, remained resolute in his decision.

    "Let''s hope they can hold long enough until we get off this ruins," Emery responded, his determination to retreat unwavering. He had little rtion to those magus and felt no obligation to stay and help them in their dire situation.

    As they continued their ascent through theyers, passing through the sixth and fifth, they reached the fourthyer about twenty minutester. To Emery''s astonishment, they were met by Zach and more than a thousand magus who were waiting for them.

    Zach, as an enforcermander, had shown tremendous courage by leading a thousand volunteers to defend the fourthyer. Among them were familiar faces like Yunxiau, Dyoo, and even the Ouroboros group with Vi, standing with the volunteers in defiance of the impending threat.

    "Zach, are you crazy?! Why haven''t you left? You can''t stop this," Emery eximed, both surprised and concerned.

    Zach''s words sent a wave of anxiety surging through Emery. "I cannot just leave; there are still hundreds of magus locked inside the vaults," This news, made Emery desperately began searching for his friends among the crowd. Unable to locate them, he essed the Khaos gate, which revealed a message from Chumo confirming that they were indeed trapped inside the vaults of the fourthyer.

    "No... no...!!" Emery''s heart sank as the reality of the situation settled in.

    He couldn''t abandon his friends.

    With newfound determination, Emery positioned himself next to Zach, determined to hold back the approaching giant. But it was toote. The colossal scourge took only minutes to wreak havoc, iming the lives of hundreds of magus, including As, Zetto, Mahinder, and even Zach. Emery could only watch in helpless horror as his friends fell one by one, their lives extinguished before the Supreme magus Imperio finally manage to enter the ruins and rescue them.

    It was a devastating oue, marked by tragedy and loss.

    Emery''s head began to spin, and an excruciating headache gripped him. His vision blurred, and he found himself back in the Celestial Domain. The colossal giant remained seated on his throne, and the enigmatic female high elf fixed her gaze upon him.

    "You have just witnessed the future," she dered, her voice resonating with an otherworldly wisdom. "Now are you ready to break your destiny?"

 Chapter 1889 Restart

    Chapter 1889 Restart

    Emery grunted in annoyance, his senses still reeling from the vivid and unsettling experience. The echoes of the future yed in his mind like a haunting melody, and he couldn''t shake off the trembling that persisted even after returning to the Celestial Domain.

    "You sick bastard, you could have told me!"

    The high elf calmly responded, "Then you wouldn''t know what you really would do in such a situation, wouldn''t you?"

    Emery couldn''t shake the feeling that he had been toyed with, yet deep down, he understood the twisted logic behind the method. The raw authenticity of the experience had etched the potential oues into his psyche, providing a unique perspective on the impending crisis.

    As he brooded over the choicesid before him, the elf''s words cut through his contemtion, "The celestials can''t hold this domain for much longer. You have one shot to get this right. Have you decided what to do? Escape or fight?"

    Emery had chosen retreat before, having witnessed the formidable power of the giant scourge. His mind raced to formte a n to prevent the colossal creature from escaping through the portal. Unfortunately, he didn''t get a chance to voice his thoughts or engage in a discussion as the Celestial domain started to crumbled.

    His vision blurred and head spinning as he slowly returned to the chaotic chamber, standing once more before the panel, frozen in time as chaos unfolded around him. Gradually, as his consciousness returned, time began to flow once more withfamiliar notifications echoed in the chamber:

    [System sessfully reboot]

    [Lockdown uplifted, all gates open]

    He was greeted by Neo, who jubntly eximed the same words as before, "You did it, Emery!"

    This time, Emery didn''t linger to observe his surroundings. Instead, he turned his gaze towards the high elf with a determined answer. "Fight!"

    A deafening boom shattered the jubnt atmosphere as the colossal crystal broke. Although they couldn''t prevent it, something had changed. Instead of casting an ice spell, Loriel Starwind decided to use a different incantation, shouting,

    "No more running, seal this gate!"

    The high elf radiated a brilliant light as she cast a spell, forming a mystical formation beneath the massive crystal [Seal of 8 Divinity]. Glowing marks appeared on eight corners of the ground, and golden chains swiftly emerged, entangling the giant trying to emerge from the portal.

    A notable difference in this iteration of the spell was that the high elf was wide open, leaving her vulnerable to the multiple tentacles charging at her, along with the relentless celestial constructs.

    Emery stood ready to assist, but in that split second, he also witnessed a familiar scene unfold. Neo, using his 24 special swords, valiantly blocked the iing tentacles.

    A decision had to be made swiftly, and Emery found himself faced with a choice between protecting the high elf or the loyalty he felt toward Neo. His swiftly decided and he found himself [Blink] toward the high elf and swiftly invoked the power of [Aegis of Void], a formidable defensive spell that formed an imprable shield around the high elf. The protective barrier enveloped her, shielding her from the onught of tentacles.

    However, this act came at the agonizing cost of witnessing Neo endure the same fate once again, torn apart into pieces by the relentless assault of celestial tentacles.

    A wave of shock swept across the faces of As, Uria, and Olivier as Emery''s swift and decisive actions unfolded before them. Determination burned in Emery''s eyes as he barked,

    "Protect her at all costs!" Many were confused by Emery''s sudden actions while most were distracted by either the newly opened gate or the terrifying giant that emerged from the broken crystal.

    "What are you doing!!" shouted Uria, the spirit master, demanding an exnation. The other two who knew him well enough quickly followed his lead. As blew up his strongest offensive spell, [Ion Beam], targeting the drones, while Olivier employed his sword battle art, [Motion Stream], to hold the oing tentacles at bay.

    Other than his small team, who were ustomed to following his lead, only the high elves responded to his call. There were only thirty of them left, and each used their best spells to cast protection barriers while simultaneously thwarting any drones, dark elves, or tentacles that posed a threat to the high elves.

    Emery manage to keep the high elves priestess save, but it was not enough, he witnessed the precarious state of the seal chain, realizing that it was insufficient to restrain the colossal giant.

    "The chain is going to break apart!!"

    In a critical moment, three additional high elves entered the fray, each aligning themselves with one of the 8 marks on the ground. One harnessed purplish energy denoting wind, another wielded indigo for lightning, and the third channeled turquoise, symbolizing ice. Theirbined efforts notably fortified the struggling chain seal.

    Recognizing the need for aplete set of elemental influences, Emery urgently cried out, "Eight elements! We need five more!" The high elves in their midst were proficient in only three elements, indicating the crucial requirement for additional assistance. Seizing the opportunity, As swiftly imed one of the markings, showcasing his mastery of fire elements. His contribution further fortified the integrity of the seal chain.

    With the addition figures handling the elemental formations, the defense against the celestial giant was bing more formidable. However, the increasedplexity also meant more targets to protect, and the battle grew even more intense.

    The chamber was a tumultuous battleground, a cacophony of shing weapons, spells, and otherworldly forces. Whenthe dark elves began to retreat, Emery shifted his focus to the other group of magus who were still undecided. With urgency in his voice, he shouted, "Jinkan!"

    By that time, Jinkan, the Nephilim Princess, had received the message from the family, conveying the urgency to the Nephilim order. In response, Nael, the fate child, and his 20 Azazel magus charged forward with determined resolve. Jinkan, along with the rest of their group, quickly followed suit.

    Even with the increased reinforcements, the situation remained precarious. More magus opted to stay behind, valiantly facing the onught to protect the elves. In the midst of this chaos, a pressing question forced its way into him. "What is the n?" Jinkan urgently shouted, seeking guidance amid the uncertainty that surrounded them.

    Amidst the ongoing battle, memories of the previous fate reyed in Emery''s mind. He quickly calcted the time remaining until the Supreme magus arrived and shouted, "We must keep its sealed for an hour! We must, that''s how we will survived!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1890 Celestial Battle

    Chapter 1890 Celestial Battle

    There were now a little over 150 magus holding the defense, a mix of humans, high elves, and a few dark elves. They were engaged in a desperate struggle against the relentless onught of thousands of celestial constructs.

    Celestial archersunched volleys of arrows, while knights advanced with swords and shields. Celestial priestesses and mages operated from the rear, putting immense pressure on the magus and forcing them into a defensive mode. Every passing second saw the chamber be more densely packed with the infected constructs.

    Despite the overwhelming number of celestial enemies, they weren''t the sole concern. The seal, strained to its limits, struggled to contain the massive power surging from the portal.

    The critical task of filling four additional spots on the elemental formations fell upon the human magus. They needed experts in the elements of nt, earth, metals, and water to reinforce the weakening seal. The fate of everyone in the chamber rested on their ability to hold against the celestial onught andplete the formation.

    Mera, disciple of Grand Magus Yvere, stepped forward tomand the nt elements, showcasing her expertise. Beside her, Abrafo took charge of the earth elements. Both magus were not only proficient in their respective fields but also adept at handling the intricacies ofplex formation spells. The metals were manipted by one of the Arknd magus, while a skilled female magus under the Azazel Nephilim assumed control over the water element.

    As all the spots in the formations were filled, the [Seal of 8 Divinity] began to glow brightly in tandem with Loriel Starwind''s chants. Everyone witnessed the giant being sessfully restrained, slowly pushed back into the tear of space. A momentary sense of triumph washed over the defenders as the strengthened chain and coborative efforts of the magus seemed to seed. However, the tion was short-lived. Within seconds of the formation fully stabilizing, a colossal tentacle smashed the female water magus to pieces and seized one of the high elf proficient lighting element, tearing him apart. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This gruesome turn of events left the remaining magus hesitant to step forward and fill the formation, as the threat of the tentacles proved too overwhelming andthe risk of exposing themselves without adequate protection loomedrge.

    "One hour! That''s not possible," remarked Jai Strider, who had taken up the responsibility of tactics in Neo''s absence. "Staying here will be the death of us," he asserted.

    The dwindling numbers were starkly apparent, with no reinforcements in sight and even the dark elves abandoning the chambers. The magus from Proxima and baster factions appeared torn, their expressions reflecting the internal struggle of contemting whether to stay or depart. Faced with the imminent threat and the dilemma of the moment, Emery took it upon himself to assert authority.

    "It''s toote to leave now. If you want to survive, stay and fight!" he dered, his words carrying a sense of urgency. To emphasize his point, Emery unleashed his [Dao Edge], creating massive energy des that swept through the celestial onught with a force likened to splitting a sea in two. The des carved through a dozen constructs simultaneously, leaving a trail of celestial remnants in their wake.

    Emery''s disy of power had a palpable effect on the morale of some within the group, and others took inspiration from his lead. The chamber echoed with the release of unique and powerful skills as magus, driven by a newfound determination, unleashed their capabilities to fend off the relentless celestial assault.

    Elowen of the baster family stepped forward, her fingers skillfully dancing across a stringed instrument. The upbeat melody emanating from her instrument was apanied by her melodious voice, weaving a harmonious tune that formed an ethereal shield. Surprisingly, Uria, the spirit master, stood next to her, ying a jade flute with sharp notes that added an extrayer to the barrier. Thebination of their musical talents formed a protective shield capable of cutting through the iing celestial constructs.

    Encouraged by the baster family''s decision to stand their ground, Lambert of the Proxima faction followed suit. Demonstrating remarkable courage, he stepped into the water element spot within the formation, his six knights forming a protective barrier around him using the formidable [7 Star Sword formation]. With the inclusion of another high elf to fill thest spot, the [Seal of 8 Divinity] was once again restored to its full strength.

    The chanting of Nael Nephilim, the Fate child, reached its crescendo, resulting in the creation of 18 golden rings that materialized on each of the tentacles. These radiant restraints exerted a profound influence, significantly diminishing the speed and strength of the celestial constructs. The golden rings became a vital asset, providing a crucial advantage to the defenders in their struggle against the relentless onught. The defenders, bolstered by these strategic maneuvers, found renewed determination to stand against the encroaching threat.

    However, what truly bolstered their morale was the realization that the energy signatures of hundreds more magus were approaching their position.

    Jinkan''s voice cut through the chaos, her announcement echoing hope amid the tumult,

    "Reinforcements areing! Keep fighting; we can win this!"

    The Nephilim princess had tirelessly sent messages to muster support, and over 200 magus from the seventhyer answered the call. Among them were contingents from the Aztebas magus, led by Zephyr Nephilim, and Rnd XII, the esteemed Arcane Magus from the Arcanum faction.

    However, just as the defenders were about to let out a collective cheer, a new threat emerged, casting a shadow over their momentary relief.

    The entire chamber quaked violently, sending shockwaves through the air as massive energy surged from three different corners. Liquid metal began to coalesce, its ominous glow casting an eerie light across the chamber. To the horror of the magus, the metallic substance didn''t assume the usual celestial construct forms; instead, it kept growing and transforming into colossal dragon-like creatures.

    The first creature took the shape of a dragon, stretching a staggering 100 meters in length. Its crystalline scales gleamed with an otherworldly radiance, and its eyes emitted an unsettling glow.

    The second entity resembled a fifty-meter-tall lion-like being with majestic wings, a hybrid of regal and ferocious features that inspired both awe and fear.

    Hanging high above them all, the third creature manifested as a massive spider, its crystalline legs stretching wide as it dangled from the chamber''s ceiling.

    [Infected Crystal Basilisk]

    [Infected Crystal Manticore]

    [Infected Crystal Arachnids]

    These were the three celestial gatekeepers, formidable opponents that typically required thebined efforts of hundreds of magus to confront. Now, all three were simultaneously spawned, casting a shadow of despair over the defenders.

    As gasps of panic filled the air, a murmur of disbelief swept through the ranks of magus. The daunting question echoed among them, "This is crazy... how can we win this?"

    The magnitude of the threat before them was staggering, and uncertainty gripped the hearts of even the most seasoned magus.

 Chapter 1891 Celestial Battle 2

    Chapter 1891 Celestial Battle 2

    The chaotic symphony of magic and might continued to unfold as the magus battled relentlessly against the overwhelming celestial onught. The formation at the center of the chamber became the focal point of defense, with 300 of the most skilled magus of the era working in unison. As the minutes passed, additional magus joined the fray, contributing their unique spells and abilities to the chaotic dance against the celestial threat. Shatter Cross, leading a small party of ten, joined the desperate defense, though regret was etched on his face as heprehended the gravity of the situation.

    Amidst the celestial constructs, which seemed to multiply incessantly, an additional wave of reinforcements arrived in the form of hundreds of spiders. These arachnids, emerging from the massive arachnid queen attached to the ceiling, added a newyer ofplexity to the already chaotic battle. Their swift movements and venomous attacks posed a constant challenge for the magus attempting to hold their ground.

    However, the true test came in the form of the other two colossal celestial creatures. One of them, a 50-meter-long manticore, dominated the airspace. Its razor-sharp ws tore through the ranks of magus, leaving devastation in its wake. From its gaping maw, torrents of golden fire erupted, creating an inferno that melted magus bodies under the scorching assault. The defenders faced an uphill battle as they grappled with the overwhelming destructive force of the manticore.

    The second colossal celestial creature, a massive 100-meter-long Basilisk, exerted its immense might as it advanced menacingly toward the chamber''s center. With each thunderous stomp, the Basilisk unleashed a corrosive breath, creating a toxic golden mist that enveloped the battlefield. Magus who dared to confront the creature found themselves either killed or gravely wounded by the virulent mist.

    The magnitude of these celestial entities surpassed anything that could be halted by mere handfuls of magus. It took hundreds of skilled spellcasters to repel such creatures when they previously defended the gates. The realization of the daunting task ahead echoed in the urgent words of Jai Strider as he took charge, quickly appointing battle positions to organize a more effective defense.

    It seemed as if the colossal celestial creatures were attuned to the defenders'' concerns. The manticore roared in the air, its ominous cry heralding a dive toward the center of the chamber, intensifying the urgency of the defenders.

    Emery poised himself to intercept the oing manticore, but a figure in gleaming white armor swiftly engaged the flying creature, preventing it from reaching the chamber''s center.

    "Who is that?!!"

    The magus in question was none other than Eesho Nephilim, adorned in the renowned white-gold [Divine God Armor]. This formidable full-body armor, a treasured possession among the Nephilim, significantly enhanced Eesho''s abilities. Six golden wings adorned his back, transforming him into a majestic figure resembling an angel.

    Utilizing the extraordinary capabilities of his Divine God Armor, Eesho soared gracefully after the manticore. Employing his [Soaring Shuttle], he managed to impede the creature''s flight temporarily. The defenders watched in awe as Eesho, despite his valiant efforts, struggled topletely restrain the colossal manticore. The creature''s speed proved challenging for others who attempted to join the pursuit.

    Just as it seemed Eesho might sumb to the overwhelming force of the manticore, a surprising turn of events unfolded. A second figure emerged, also donned in white-gold armor with radiant wings��a female this time. It was none other than Jinkan Nephilim herself. The two Nephilim, in perfect synchronization, skillfully cooperated to handle the threat posed by the manticore, providing a glimmer of hope amidst the dire circumstances.

    The colossal Basilisk, its gargantuan form relentlessly stomping toward the chamber''s center, proved to be an indomitable force. Imperium cannons roared, and arcane spells crackled through the air, but the beast pressed on with an almost supernatural resilience. Rnd XIII, leading the Arcane magus, coordinated their efforts, hoping to find a weakness in the Basilisk''s seemingly imprable defenses.

    Meanwhile, Zetto, the Titan Bloodlone, unleashed his formidable strength, utilizing his unique ability to erge his body threefold. A half-goat blood magus, harnessing the power of transformation, joined forces with Zetto, contributing to the desperate struggle against the approaching menace. Golems, summoned by skilled magus, marched alongside the Titan Bloodlone, seeking to impede the Basilisk''s relentless advance.

    Despite theirbined efforts, the Basilisk proved to be an unyielding adversary. The toxic cloud it emitted,bined with its devastating [Divine Pulse] attacks, wreaked havoc among the defenders. As the minutes passed, the defenders fought valiantly, each strike against the Basilisk apanied by the ominous realization that time was running out.

    In the midst of the chaos, the chamber echoed with the sounds of battle, magus coordinating their attacks, the roars of the Basilisk, and the desperate cries of those caught in its path. The defenders faced an insurmountable challenge, and the Basilisk, undeterred, continued its inexorable approach toward the vulnerable center of the chamber.

    "It''s getting closer!" cried out a voice, the urgency palpable as the defenders strained against the overwhelming force of the colossal Basilisk. The situation became increasingly dire, and a sense of desperation hung heavy in the air.

    In the midst of the escting chaos, Emery made a strategic decision. Swiftly, he return his swords into spatial space and retrieved a unique asset from his arsenal �� his nt creatures. Twik, along with the five Chizpur brothers, had undergone significant upgrades since absorbing the celestial shard. Twik, in particr, was now brimming with an immense amount of light energy.

    "Guys!! are you ready!?

    "Kuang! Ku! Ku!", n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    United, all six nt creatures positioned themselves beside Emery. Seizing the opportune moment, Emery initiated the foundational technique, [One Mind], and subsequently unleashed [nt Mastery - Fusion]. This time, the fusion extended beyond Twik alone; all six nts amalgamated with Emery, resulting in a colossal magus d in formidable nt armor.

    As the chamber quivered under the weight of the approaching Basilisk, Emery braced himself to confront the formidable adversary with his enhanced strength and newfound capabilities.

    x x x

 Chapter 1892 Celestial Battle 3

    Chapter 1892 Celestial Battle 3

    Emery''s proficiency with the fusion technique had been honed during his tenure on Vanyar. However, upon reuniting with Twik before the Celestials'' ruin expedition, he discovered that his newly acquired magus breakthroughs, empowered by the forces of Khaos, presented a considerable challenge. The fusion process became aplex challenge due to the overwhelming influence of the power of Khaos. Consequently, Emery often opted for the more straightforward wolf transformation, considering it less cumbersome.

    It was only after achieving dual Magus Breakthroughs in thews of Light and Nature that Emery managed to reestablish a connection with the fusion technique.

    [nt Mastery - Fusion]

    Despite Twik''s substantial increase in power, Emery recognized the necessity of enlisting the help of all five Chiszpur to achieve a delicate bnce between the opposing forces of Darkness and Light. Each Chiszpur contributed a unique aspect, harmonizing the fusion process and resulting in an unprecedented surge of power.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    [Battle Power Increased by 80]

    [Immortal Gate - Stage 7]

    [Battle Power Increased by 128]

    [Paragon''s Blessing]

    [Battle Power Increased by 50]

    [Battle Roar] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    [Battle Power Increased by 20]

    [Battle Power 475 (753)]

    [Fusion]

    [Battle Power increases exponentially.]

    [760��]

    [780��]

    [800��] As the wooden vines tightened around his body, transforming him into a towering 4-meter giant, Emery sensed a profound surge in power. This augmentation extended beyond mere physical strength, epassing his spirit force and the quality of his Law of Nature.

    [Soul Force Increase Exponentially]

    [550...]

    [560...]

    [570...]

    [580...]

    Emery, now a colossal magus enveloped in formidable nt armor, his power surpassed that of even a Grand Magus. He stood ready to face the impending threat of the Basilisk with this newfound and enhanced strength.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle Power 475 (860)]

    [Soul Force 545 (595)]

    [Law of Nature - 22 (25)%]

    [Law of Light - 16 (18)%]

    [Law of Space - 8%]

    [Law of Gravity - 4%]

    [Law of Devour - 5%]

    [Law Comprehension - 54 (59)%]

    A collective gasp filled the chamber as everyone witnessed Emery''s new form charging forward. With sheer raw power, he managed to halt the colossal Basilisk with a resounding boom.

    Unfazed by its failed physical assault, the Basilisk turned to its innate abilities, unleashing both [Divine Pulse] and [Toxic Cloud] in Emery''s direction. However, these potent attacks proved to be nothing more than an inconvenience. Emery''s [Emperor Focus] skill skillfully thwarted the majority of the spirit attack, and to the astonishment of those observing, the toxic cloud was not repelled but rather absorbed into Emery''s body. It served as a delightful snack for the Khaos Guardian, absorbing and nullifying the dangerous toxins.

    Cheers erupted from the magus as they witnessed a lone individual single-handedly impede the progress of the gigantic creature. Each punch Emery delivered sent the colossal Basilisk staggering backward, a testament to the overwhelming force he now possessed.

    ROAARRR

    In a fit of rage, the Basilisk unleashed its sharp, massive teeth in an attempt to chomp down on Emery. To everyone''s astonishment, Emery countered the attack by seizing the creature''s jaws and hurling it back with his raw strength.

    Unfazed by its failed physical assault, the Basilisk turned to its innate abilities, unleashing both [Divine Pulse] and [Toxic Cloud] in Emery''s direction. However, these potent attacks proved to be nothing more than an inconvenience. Emery''s [Emperor Focus] skill skillfully thwarted the majority of the spirit attack, and to the astonishment of those observing, the toxic cloud was not repelled but rather absorbed into Emery''s body. It served as a delightful snack for the Khaos Guardian, absorbing and nullifying the dangerous toxins.

    <That''s just delicious. Don''t kill it right away; give me more!>the guardianmunicated gleefully, disying a newfound appetite for the Basilisk''s poison assaults. Unfortunately, Emery knew he couldn''t prolong this Fusion transformation indefinitely. Emery was aware that time was of the essence, and he needed to swiftly neutralize the celestial threat.

    Emery, recognizing the futility of relying solely on unarmedbat and acknowledging the inefficiency of his regr-sized sword against the gargantuan Basilisk, called forth the most potent manifestation of his transformation technique �� the [de w]. Three des, infused with thebined energies of Khaos and Nature, extended from each of his fists. These ethereal des, sharper andrger than ever before, sliced through the air as Emery swung them with relentless force, creating deep, gouging wounds in the Basilisk''s golden scales.

    In response to the assault, the Basilisk bellowed in fury and retaliated byshing out with its colossal tail. The sheer force of the blow sent Emery hurtling backward several meters. Despite theck of agility in his colossal form, Emery swiftly regained his footing, showcasing a remarkable resilience devoid of any apparent injuries. With razor-sharp ws at his disposal, he retaliated against the celestial constructs that had seized the opportunity to strike during his momentary vulnerability, effortlessly tearing through them and reducing them to mere shreds.

    Emery grunted with exertion, a triumphant smile ying on his face as he taunted the Basilisk with a challenge, "Bring it on!" Fully prepared for a second round, Emery embraced the chaotic intensity of the battle, ready to confront whatever formidable attacks the Basilisk might unleash upon him.

    Compensating for his reduced agility in the colossal form, Emery leveraged the newfound power of his Law of Nature. Massive roots erupted from the ground, attempting to ensnare the Basilisk. While it wasn''t sufficient to entirely immobilize the gigantic creature, it did provide Emery with the opportunity to close the distance. Taking advantage of the rooted distraction, Emery vaulted over the Basilisk''s head and drove his colossal ws deep into the creature''s multiple heads.

    Just as during the gate battle, Emery and the other magus closely monitored the health points of the Crystal Basilisk:

    [Crystal Basilisk] [71,280/100,000]

    Observing the Basilisk''s health rapidly dwindling, dozens of magus concentrated their spells and attacks on the colossal creature. With Emery leading the charge, they dared to unleash the full extent of their powers. The intense battle against the Basilisk spanned nearly twenty minutes, culminating in a hard-fought victory that injected a renewed sense of morale into the exhausted magus. "We could actually win this!"

    The cheers resonated through the chamber, echoing a sense of hope among the magus.

    However, the jubtion was abruptly cut short as a hairline crack manifested within the formation. It wasn''t enough to allow the giant scourge to escape, but it permitted the ingress of something insidious �� a small, pitch-ck worm.

    As the worm writhed, it underwent a malevolent transformation, manifesting into a dark humanoid creature exuding immense power. The creature emitted a shrill, piercing voice that inflicted difort upon all the magus responsible for maintaining the formation.

    "Kill that creature!" Loriel Starwind''s urgentmand reverberated in the minds of every magus present.

    The crack in the formation not only birthed the dark entity but also facilitated the escape of a few more tentacles. Amidst the ensuing chaos, one of the tentacles broke free, iming the life of yet another high elf and posing a grave threat to those remaining. The situation had taken a dire turn, introducing a new and formidable adversary into the already tumultuous battlefield.

    #####

    Author Note

    I owe you all an exnation for the slow update. The truth is, my father gave some money to my wife to start a new business, and I have been busy setting it up for her. It involves a lot of legwork and traveling. Unfortunately, three years of writing has left me physically unfit for such tasks. I have been so tired that I find it very hard to focus on writing. My apologies, and thank you for your patience. Give me a few more days to return to daily updates.

 Chapter 1893 Celestial Battle 4

    Chapter 1893 Celestial Battle 4

    As the intense chase between the Manticore Beast and the two Angelic-looking couples unfolded, the air crackled with multiple sts and the whooshing of powerful spells. The godly suits of the Nephilim couples radiated divine energy, but with most magus focusing their attacks on the Basilisk, there was limited assistance for the celestial skirmishers.

    The nimble movements of Eesho Nephilim and Jinkan Nephilim, d in their divine armors, shed against the Manticore''s agile maneuvers. Bright shes illuminated the chamber as golden wings beat against the air, leaving trails of divine energy in their wake. Despite their valiant efforts, the Manticore''s health remained robust, and it was evident that the Nephilim couple couldn''t keep up with the relentless pace for an extended duration. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Meanwhile, the Arachnids, the ceaseless progenitors of spiders, continued their assault, creating a frenzied dance of eight-legged horrors. Magus were forced to dodge and weave through the horde, their attention diverted from the Manticore battle.

    Amid the relentless battle that persisted for a grueling 20 minutes, the chamber became a grim tableau of sacrifice. Over a hundred magus, epassing both humans and elves,y fallen on the celestial-stricken ground. Among them were Olvos Stormbringer and ris Ainsworth, revered leaders of Jinkan''s team, their formidable full moon souls extinguished in the face of overwhelming odds.

    As the relentless onught continued, the entire chamber became an unforgiving battlefield, saturated with celestial constructs and spiders. The magus found themselves trapped, unable to push back the overwhelming tide. Their perseverance in the face of such adversity hinged on the pivotal contributions of the Arcanum Arcane Magus and Imperium Techno Magus.

    The Arcanum Arcane Magus maintained a stalwart defense through superior formations, erecting barriers against the ceaseless onught. Magus rallied behind these protective structures, clinging to the dwindling hope that their resilience could oust the relentless celestial forces.

    On the technological front, the Imperium Techno Magus donned specialized power armor equipped with high-grade armaments, including Ionic beams, reunite bullet rounds, and thermal cannons. Their advanced weaponry unleashed a relentless barrage, momentarily holding back the celestial onught.

    Yet, the situation grew dire. The number of arcane Magus dwindled steadily, their onceplete arcane predictions now faltering. The Pdins, reliant on ammunition, depleted their stockpiles in the relentless battle.

    At the precipice of their endurance, one final push threatened to overwhelm the defenders, casting an impending sense of doom. The chamber, already filled with an unrelenting horde of celestial constructs and spiders, witnessed the emergence of a new threat through the crack in their defensive formation.

    "Kill that creature!" echoed Loriel Starwind''s urgentmand within the minds of all the magus. Protected by the entangled tentacles, the pitch-ck worm creature gradually transformed, growing into a humanoid form. By the time Emery reached it, two massive arms had already materialized, efficiently blocking his ferocious w strike with a formidable barrier.

    As the creature continued to evolve, the anxiety among the defenders intensified. Witnessing Emery, whose strength had proven unparalleled, struggling against this enigmatic foe raised concerns and questions.

    "What is that thing!!" rang out in collective disbelief.

    "You really are something, aren''t you!!" Emery eximed, channeling his strength to pierce his ws into the creature''s neck. Yet, the creature''s head slowly materialized, unveiling a familiar face��it was the Oculus dark magus leader. The revtion left the magus both astonished and unnerved, as they grappled with the implications of this unexpected adversary.

    Oculus dark magus leader.

    "I��have been reborn�� My God has chosen me.. me Kasius!!"

    The dark magus, shattered into pieces just half an hour ago, had now been resurrected in a new form. Standing at three meters tall, covered in pitch-ck scales and adorned with multiple horns, Kasius resembled his dark magus Demonic Transformation. However, this form was more alien in nature, with a purplish aura glowing along its body.

    As the transformation finalized, Kasius''s face slowly contorted into an inhuman visage, and its voice underwent a chilling change as it proimed, "I am Demon Lord Kasius!" With newfound strength, Kasius pushed back Emery''s massive form, creating an unsettling ripple of shock among the defenders.

    From the creature''s back, Dyoo, the Demon Nunchaku, and Kael, the fire team leader, emerged. Dyoo wielded his nunchaku to strangle Kasius''s neck, while Kael, in his ming nova form, directed all his incinerating power toward the creature''s head. Blue mes erupted from the facial openings of Kasius, whoughed within the fiery inferno like a demon. Undeterred, Kasius effortlessly shattered Dyoo''s nunchaku and swiftly seized Kael with his two arms, tearing him apart like a mere piece of cloth.

    As blood from the fallen magus streamed down Kasius''s face, Dyoo leaped forward, fueled by rage. "You bloody monster! Fight me, Dyoo!!" he shouted, channeling the spirit from his broken artifact into his body. With all his might, Dyoo unleashed a single, powerful strike with the shattered nunchaku piece, aiming for a vital point on the creature''s neck.

    BAMMMM!!!

    Purplish blood spurted from the wound, apanied by Kasius''s groans of pain, diverting the demon lord''s attention toward Dyoo.

    "Dyoo!! Get back!!" Emery shouted, fully aware of the grave danger his friend was in. Despite Emery''s urgent warning, he could only witness Dyoo''s shoulder being split apart.

    "Arrghhhh!!"

    Swiftly, another figure emerged, chanting words and delivering multiple palm strikes, each strike carrying the weight of a mountain. Mahinder''s light-based attack, known as [1000 Blossom Sacred Strike], proved effective in pushing the creature back and saving Dyoo''s life.

    The intense barrage of strikes effectively pushed the creature back, creating a momentary reprieve.

    Seizing the oppprtunity, Emery unleashed his roots to ensnare the stumbling creature, and with the swift execution of [Bloodhound Step], he deftly maneuvered around Kasius. In a powerful disy of wed strikes, Emery relentlessly attacked, forcing the demon lord back away from the critical formation.

    The creature bore multiplerge wounds on its chest, but to Emery''s dismay, they swiftly regenerated. Kasius, undeterred, wore a smug smile.

    "It''s no use! You cannot stop me!! The time of Magus is over; the resurgence has arrived!!" proimed Kasius with an air of ominous certainty. The echoes of his deration reverberated through the chamber, creating an unsettling atmosphere. The magus faced not only a formidable adversary but a looming threat to their very existence.

    In that critical moment, Emery witnessed Eeshoo received a critical blow in the air while assisting Jinkan. As the Nephilim genius crashed to the ground, Jinkan found herself bing the primary target of the Manticore.

    Jinkan cunningly led the creature toward the gate, appearing to flee. However, a figure of immense power emerged from the gate �C a half-man, half-dragon wielding a massive sword samshing the manticore back to the ground.

 Chapter 1894 Celestial Battle 5

    Chapter 1894 Celestial Battle 5

    Zach Talon descended from the sky with a resounding roar. With a mighty swing, Zach brought the Executioner sword down upon the Manticore, mes erupting from the point of impact. The air crackled with the heat, and the Manticore roared in pain as the fiery assault battered its enormous frame, causing the winged giant to crash to the ground.

    The Dragon Prince, adorned in dark and crimson scales, showcased his formidable dragon transformation. Two massive dark dragon wings adorned his back, expanded to their full span, casting a menacing silhouette signifying thepletion of his new transformation, the stage 7 of the Mythical dragon blood known as [Zero Bahamut].

    As the Dragon Prince continued his assault, the air crackled with an aura of intimidation. With a flourish of moon magus prowess in thew of me, he invoked [Draconic Mega re]. The unleashed mes danced with a life of their own, enveloping the massive Manticore in a sea of scorching heat. The vivid spectacle not only showcased Zach''s prowess but also served as a rallying point, instilling a renewed sense of hope in the beleaguered defenders of the chamber.

    Jinkan swiftly flew alongside the half-blood Zach, providing a concise exnation of the situation. Within moments, the group witnessed the arrival of a few dozen magus just behind Zach. These weren''t ordinary enforcers; they constituted Zach''s special half-blood unit. With a decisivemand from the Dragon Prince, they swiftly separated, strategically positioning themselves to join the unfolding battle.

    The tiger magus moved with predatory grace, the goat magus disyed steadfast resilience, the bird magus soared above the skirmish, the bat magus weaved through the chaos with uncanny agility, the wolf magus struck with primal ferocity, and the turtle magus provided a stalwart defense. Their coboration formed a seamless tapestry of diverse abilities, creating a synergy that fortified the defenders against the relentless celestial onught.

    As the seasoned enforcers, their collective presence bolstered the efforts of the beleaguered defenders, buying them precious additional moments against the relentless celestial onught.

    Empowered by the newfound reinforcement, Emery redirected his focus to his formidable adversary �C the self-proimed Demon Lord, Kasius. The dark magus had been deflecting Mahinder''s palm strikes with ease, countering with a powerful punch that sent the divine monk crashing to the ground.

    Swift as a shadow, Emery intervened before the second punch couldnd, blocking it with his massive w.

    BAMMM!!!

    The sh of Emery''s massive w and Kasius''s powerful punch reverberated through the air, creating a shockwave that disrupted the celestial constructs in the vicinity. Despite the forceful impact, bothbatants quickly recovered, locked in a fierce exchange of strikes. Each move disyed abination of raw power and refined skill, creating a dance of aggression and defense.

    Thebatants engaged in a fierce dance of blocks and hits, each blow leaving its mark, yet bothbatants swiftly recovering. Despite appearances, Emery felt the strain of maintaining the fusion form for an extended period. With each strike, it seemed as though his body was on the verge of breaking apart.

    "Hahaha! I can see you are at the end of your power!" taunted Kasius with a wickedugh.

    "Perhaps, but not until I turn you into pulp!" Emery retorted defiantly.

    Just in time, Mahinder returned to the fray, chanting prayers that appeared to influence the creature''s mind and momentarily ease its relentless assault on Emery. Seizing the opportunity, the creature redirected its attention towards the monk. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I will kill you first, then!!" threatened the creature with a menacing growl.

    Emery unleashed a ferocious assault on the creature, attempting to draw its attention away from Mahinder. However, the creature remained fixated on the monk, seemingly determined to end his life. Mahinder, disying remarkable calmness, channeled his power and conjured a massive figure behind him��a skill that had made him the champion of the Magus tournament. This ability, lost when the high elves'' souls departed, was now revitalized through Mahinder''s umtedprehension of thew of Holy.

    "My holy strikes are made to destroy demons like you!" dered the monk with unwavering determination.

    Despite Mahinder''s efforts, the power disparity between him and the demon proved too great. The creature''s counterpunch shattered the monk''s ribcage, and just as the fatal blow was about tond on his skull, a sh of a de intervened, saving Mahinder''s life.

    "My turn!!'' Olivier, the Sword Saint, sprang into action with a dazzling disy of swordsmanship. His [Motion Stream] technique unleashed a rapid barrage of strikes, the de moving with unparalleled speed. The strikes were so swift that they left only superficial scratches on the creature''s body, showcasing the prowess of the Sword Saint''s incredible swordy.

    "Huh!! Annoying pest!!" grunted the Demon Lord as he concentrated his power, generating multiple dark energy sts that he hurled towards Olivier, Mahinder, and the wounded Emery. The assault wounded the two magus and forced Emery to his knees, blood trickling from his mouth.

    "Huh!! Annoying pest!!" grunted the Demon Lord as he concentrated his power, generating multiple dark energy sts that he hurled towards Olivier, Mahinder, and the wounded Emery. The assault wounded the two magus and forced Emery to his knees, blood trickling from his mouth.

    Unexpectedly, instead of delivering a finishing blow, the Demon Lord gathered an even more potent energy st, one aimed directly at the magus formation. "Let the resurgence begin!!" he dered with malicious intent.

    Emery refused to let the powerful energy st breach the formation. In a swift maneuver, he used [Blink] to position himself directly in the path of the impending explosion, bracing for impact. With all his might, he held the st with his two arms, a desperate attempt to shield the formation. A scream of determination escaped his lips, "Not while I am here!!"

    As the energy st threatened to overwhelm him, help arrived just in time. Descending from above, Zach executed a powerful sword rotation, smashing into the energy st. His attack managed to block half of its strength before propelling both him and Emery backward.

    "Took you long enough, Zach!!" Emery eximed.

    "I am joining this fight!!" Zach retorted.

    Side by side, Emery and Zach stood ready, with Mahinder and Olivier behind them. The four Magus tournament finalists united, fighting together with a singr purpose �C to prevent the Demon Lord from breaking through the formation.

    "Fight!!!"

 Chapter 1895 Chaos

    Chapter 1895 Chaos

    Outside the celestial ruins, chaos mirrored the turmoil within. The gathered faction representatives, numbering in the hundreds, were immersed in a state of anxiety, their expressions reflecting a spectrum of emotions ranging from concern to frustration.

    The source of this unrest emanated from the transmission of rming information from within the ruins. Whispers and exmations spread like wildfire among the assembled representatives, creating an atmosphere charged with tension.

    "It''s the Oculus faction!! What the hell are they trying to do!!" shouted one representative, his voiceden with incredulity and frustration. The revtion that one of the five major factions might be involved in actions jeopardizing the safety of the entire alliance was met with collective disbelief and anger.

    The Oculus faction, known for its ndestine dealings, had always been a source of suspicion among the other factions. Their absence from the gathering only fueled spections and concerns about their intentions.

    "Does this mean the Oculus betraying us!! They were in bed with the dark elves!" used another representative, the tone resonating with a mix of usation and fear. The mere suggestion of betrayal struck a nerve, heightening the overall sense of unease.

    "We have no confirmation of that!! Let''s not jump into such terrifying conclusions!" interjected a more level-headed representative, attempting to quell the rising tide of panic. Theck of concrete information about the Oculus faction''s motives left the assembly in a state of uncertainty, with emotions running high.

    Amidst the growing unrest and uncertainty outside the celestial ruins, the grand magus council, Furry Hammer, faced the challenge of obtaining confirmation from the dark elves'' ship in the vicinity. With no information provided, the grand magus council took a decisive step. He ordered the dispatch of special enforcer teams, led by three grand magus and the esteemed Supreme Magus Imperio, to forcefully enter the ruins.

    As the special enforcer teams closed in on the celestial ruins, they encountered an unexpected obstacle��the activation of the celestial''s ancient defensive system. A formidable barrier dered, leaving the enforcers grappling with a defense mechanism more potent than anticipated. Breaking through this barrier proved to be a formidable task, requiring time and strategic coordination to ovee the resilient defenses.

    After destroying thousands of drones that lies within his path, Supreme Magus Imperio, contemting the decision to breach the ruins gate, harbored concerns about potentially exacerbating the peril faced by the 50,000 magus trapped within.

    The decision-making process was disrupted when dozens of spaceships from the neutral zone group approached the massive celestial construct. Their intentions were soon made apparent with their decision to attack the special enforcer teams. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "These bastards knew something!! Finish them and bring me their leader!" shouted Furry Hammer in anger, his frustration echoing the sentiments of the special enforcers.

    The unexpected attack by the rogue magus group indicated the involvement of an external force, prompting the Magus alliance to elevate its threat assessment. A system-wide alert was issued, notifying all magus alliance units, spaceships, and the space station within the vicinity.

    While the initial rogue magus ships were not considered a significant threat, the council understood that they were just the beginning. The mercenaries would not brazenly attack the full might of the alliance without substantial backup.

    True to expectations, over 50 ships emerged into system, forming an armada that included a carrier-ss ship prominently marked with the insignia of the Oculus faction. In tandem with their arrival, the dark elves'' spaceships initiated an assault on the high elves'' ship hovering nearby.

    "Ready for battle!" dered Furry Hammer, rallying the Magus alliance to face the escting conflict. The space around the celestial ruins transformed into a chaotic battleground as all 40 spaceships, including the Nephilim battleship ''Judgement'' and the Zodiac city spaceship ''Taurus'' brought by Zach Talon, prepared for a full-scale engagement. The impending sh featured grand magus-level figures engaging in spacebat, showcasing the immense power wielded by these formidable entities.

    The battle unfolded with dazzling disys of magical prowess and technological might. Energy beams and projectiles crisscrossed the space between ships, creating explosions and bursts of radiant light. Each vessel maneuvered with precision, executing intricate strategies to gain the upper hand in the cosmic conflict.

    The destructive ballet of warships resulted in the demise of several vessels, their remains scattering across the cosmic expanse. The loss of these spaceships was apanied by the tragic demise of magus, their powerful figures engulfed in explosions as their ships sumbed to the relentless onught.

    At the forefront of this cosmic confrontation stood four figures, each a powerhouse in their own right. Supreme Magus Imperio, representing the Magus universe, faced off against the newly arrived supreme magus from the Oculus faction, Dagon. Meanwhile, the rivalry between the dark elf supreme magus Tindarr and the high elf supreme magus An added anotheryer to the unfolding space battle.

    The skirmish quickly evolved into a two-versus-two duel, with the dark elf and high elf supreme engaging in a fierce struggle while Imperio confronted the experienced magus Dagon. The sh of magical forces and advanced technology painted a mesmerizing spectacle across the cosmic canvas as alliances were tested, and the fate of the celestial ruins hung in the bnce.

    "Dagon!! What is the meaning of this?!" Imperio eximed, disbelief etched on his face as he found himself inbat against one of the renowned supreme magus of the alliance.

    Dagon, in response, underwent a dark transformation, his form shifting into a demonic visage with multiple eyes adorning his pitch-ck body. Hismanding voice echoed through the void, dering, "The resurgence is here! You will not stop us!"

    The presence of supreme beings in the cosmic battle prompted nearby ships to steer clear, wary of the devastating coteral damage caused by their powerful spells. The sh between Imperio and Dagon unfolded, their energies colliding in a spectacr disy of magical prowess.

    The confrontationsted minutes before a small ship, carrying two figures with the potential to tip the scales, entered the fray. Among them was the famed grand magus with grey hair, Delbrand, and his esteemed master, the even more renowned Altus Dresden. Their arrival brought the shocking news of the dark magus'' n.

    Simultaneously, the participants in the cosmic struggle were taken aback as the lockdown on the celestial ruins was lifted, granting ess to the ruins.

    "Imperio!! We need to enter the ruins! Now!" Altus urgently conveyed to the Supreme Magus.

    With shared concern for the safety of the young magus and the emergence of terrifying ancient beings, Delbrand, hidden within his powerful smokescreen, took the initiative. He swiftly rushed into the open gate taking all the bombardment from the ruins defense.

    #####

    Acquire tier 2 privilege chapters for 99 coins and enjoy reading 15 advanced chapters until the conclusion of the arc.

 Chapter 1896 Encounter

    Chapter 1896 Encounter

    [System sessfully rebooted]

    [Lockdown uplifted, all gates open]

    "It''s finally open!!" echoed through the chambers, prompting a collective sigh of relief. Magus from all walks of life hurriedly made their way towards the gates, eager to escape the relentless onught of celestial constructs they faced during the lockdown.

    "But!! There''s too many of them!!" one magus expressed concern.

    "We have to! We don''t know how long it will stay open!!" another urged, emphasizing the urgency of their escape.

    Simr scenes unfolded not only within the crossover but also in the vaults scattered across the celestial ruins. Thousands of magus, exhausted from battling the relentless waves of infected constructs, seized the opportunity presented by the open gates. They rushed towards other vaults looking for ascended path to the upperyers of the ruins, seeking safety and respite.

    However, amid this desperate exodus, a small group on the thirdyer made a bold decision to descend further into the fourthyer.

    "Are you crazy!! Something definitely is wrong. Why are we going downwards!!" Triton, the Kronos magus and son of Poseidon, voiced his concerns. He and Heracles had been following the Earth magus for days, navigating the dangers of the ruins. Now, against the apparent logic of escaping upwards, this group of lower realm magus opted to plunge deeper into the ruins.

    "You moron! Just shut up and follow!!" Thrax growled with intimidation.

    Julian, ever diplomatic, interjected, "We don''t know anything. For all we know, the elves are attacking the ruins, which means dangeres from the surface. There is an enforcer basecamp at the fourthyer, and themander is our friend. He should know what to do!"

    The exnation quickly silenced the two Kronos magus. Despite Julian''s rational words, he was aware that his group, especially Klea, had not ventured into the fourthyer seeking safety. Instead, their primary concern was for their friend Emery. Julian was willing to bet that the formidable magus was at the heart of the unfolding problem.

    At the forefront of the group, Chumo utilized his [Eye of Raven] to discern the optimal path. Meanwhile, Klea and Fjolnirbined their skills to unleash a powerful lightning spell, clearing a way forward. As they entered the gate to the fourthyer, Klea hurriedly checked the Nephilim devices for messages.

    "Dammit!! I think the server is affected. No messages in and out since the lockdown!" Klea eximed. She turned toward her Asian friend and inquired, "What about you, Chumo?"

    Ever since being chosen as the seed of Khaos, Chumo had a secret way tomunicate with Emery, and he had sent messages to the Khaos Guardian.

    "I know he has received the message, but no reply means he is very much upied right now!" Chumo responded.

    The news only heightened Klea''s irritation. There was no conceivable reason why Emery wouldn''t respond if he wasn''t in trouble. The Abott''s calming words eventually refocused her energy.

    "Let''s hurry to the base camp!"

    The situation on the fourthyer crossover was as chaotic as the infected celestials had run amok all over the chambers. All the magus they could find on their path were either dead or too panicked to exin, and they ran away to the upperyer.

    "Dammit, what is going on!"

    As they flew toward the base camp, however, Chumo abruptly stopped and said, "Wait... we need to hide... Hurry!"

    "What is it, Chumo!"

    Trusting his friend''s judgment, Julian quickly led the group to hide among the rocks below. As soon as theyy low, they sensed a group of 20 magus, dark elves passing their path, appearing to be trying to run into the upperyer as well. Unfortunately, to their surprise, one of the magus called for them to hold their advance and stop. It was a young human magus in dark elves uniform. He looked down into the rocks and said, "We have the seeds of Khaos hiding down there! Reveal yourselves!"

    Hearing the words "seed of Khaos," Chumo quickly realized that this was the group Emery had warned them about. As for the human magus among them, he must be Cole, the acolyte kidnapped and raised by the dark elves. To think they would encounter them in such a situation was definitely unfortunate.

    With a long sigh, Chumo said, "They are the voidstalkers; we cannot hide from them."

    "We cannot waste time hiding here either," Julian asserted. He nced at the others conveying a silent understanding that they needed to confront the voidstalkers rather than avoid them. The group cautiously emerged from their hiding spot, ready to face the approaching dark elves.

    Confidently, Julian led the group to meet the 20 dark elves magus. He could discern two different groups among them: the 6 in grey uniforms must have been the said voidstalkers, while the rest of the group appeared to be led by one dark elf with authority.

    Surprisingly, Cole seemed to recognize Chumo and said, "Oh, it''s only you�� be grateful that we have no time to deal with you."

    Cole was ready to lead the group away, but one of the voidstalker magus disagreed, saying, "They are his friends, aren''t they? Master Tro will be happy if we take them!"

    These words caught the interest of the other dark elves leader. "His friends?!"

    It took seconds before the dark elves connected the two. "Yes, Monarch, they are his friends from his home, Earth."

    "Good, we are not going back empty-handed after all! There are only eight of them; we could deal with them in minutes!"

    Realizing they were ready to fight, Julian asked, "So what will it be��fight or flight?"

    Klea, with annoyance, said, "Fight!! They definitely know what happened to Emery."

    The tension in the air escted as the two groups prepared for an inevitable sh in the midst of the chaos unfolding in the celestial ruins.

    x x x x x x x x x x n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1897 Clash

    Chapter 1897 sh

    It was a lopsided battle, with 20 dark elves poised against the group of 8 human magus. The dark elves, known for their superiority, seemed to hold the upper hand in the encounter.

    "Huh! Half Moon and crescent moon, what trash! Just take two of them and kill the rest!" sneered the monarch, instructing his group of dark elves to swiftly finish the fight.

    On the opposite side, Julian cautioned his group to be vignt, recognizing that these dark elves were far from ordinary. As the monarch''s dark elves charged toward them, Julian swiftly enacted a defensive strategy.

    Eight dark elves fiercely brandishing their weapons and spells closed in on the group. To counter the assault, Julian harnessed his Sovereign powers and channeled them into his newly acquired tier 6 shield and cast a divine technique.

    [Majestic Wall]

    This was a technique Julian had secretly dedicated considerable time to mastering, and the recent acquisition of the tier 6 shield from the Nephilim had finally allowed him to achieve proficiency.

    With a surge of energy, he created a formidable force wall. This defensive barrier exhibited a light aura, radiating an imposing presence that repelled all eight dark elves. Seizing the advantage provided by the Majestic Wall, he swiftly signaled for a coordinated counter-attack from his allies.

    Klea and Chumo, positioned at a distance, unleashed a barrage of ranged attacks, aiming to weaken their foes. Meanwhile, Heracles, Triton, Fjolnir, and Thrax leaped into action, charging through the fires ignited by their adversaries.

    The battlefield erupted into chaos as elemental spells shed, and the sh of weapons echoed through the air. The dark elves, despite their initial confidence, found themselves struggling against the coordinated assault of the Earth magus and his allies. "It''s time to show my new power!!" With a resolute deration, Fjolnir raised his axes, eager to showcase his newfound power. The celestial shards had recently fueled his breakthrough, propelling him to half-moon mastery in thew of lightning. As he swung his lightning-charged axes, the air crackled with electric energy.

    Triton, armed with tridents pulsating with thew of the sea, and Heracles, wielding an earth-shattering golden mace, joined in the onught. Thebined force of their attacks created a symphony of elemental power, each strike resonating with the force of their respectivews.

    Theirbined might astonished the dark elves, as each human demonstrated the ability to match the dark elves'' advantageous strength. The onught became so intense that they even managed to wound their adversaries.

    Observing the situation, two of the dark elves decided to target the sole crescent moon among the four attacker. "Kill this one first!!" they shouted, nning to kill the weakest link. However, they quickly regretted their decision.

    With a bloodshot re, Thrax, the diator, unleashed his formidable powers: [Immortal Gate Stage 8] and [Blood Rage], reinforced by thew of ughter. In a shocking disy of brutality, he swiftly decapitated one of dark elves with a single swing of his trusted dark spear.

    "GaelBolg!! Another one!!!" Thrax roared, ready to im another dark elf''s life. However, his bloodlust was thwarted when the void stalkers intervened, saving the terrified dark elves with their space magic. Seeing that the eight human magus were not as simple as they initially thought, the Monarch decided to send all of his forces to attack simultaneously. However, this time, Klea hadpleted her [Hexagram Elemental Formation], and together with the Abbot''s [Sutra], they crafted aplex magical array that disoriented the senses of the attacking magus.

    "Attack the girl first!!" shouted Cole, instructing two of his void stalkers to locate Klea. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, Chumoy in wait, seamlessly transitioning into his [Nightwalker] form. The three void stalkers found themselves unable to close the distance on their elusive target. Seizing the opportunity, Klea employed her tier 6 rods to freeze one of the dark elves from the neck down, and then, using spirit illusion, shepelled the captive void stalker to reveal information.

    "Tell me! Where is he!!?" Klea demanded, her prating gaze delving into the captive void stalker''s essence.

    Klea, understanding the critical importance of information about Emery''s whereabouts, swiftly weighed her options. With Emery''s safety as the top priority, she was more than willing to ept the terms presented by Cole.

    The battle waged on for another five intense minutes, and instead of achieving victory over the human magus, three dark elves had fallen, and one void stalker had been captured. Faced with mounting losses and terrifies to waste any more time, the dark elf Monarch made a tactical decision to call for a retreat, leaving Cole and the remaining five void stalkers behind.

    Knowing he was unable to win the fight anymore, Cole, standing amidst the fallenrades, made a desperate request, "Release my men, and I will tell you about your friend."

    Klea, understanding the critical importance of information about Emery''s whereabouts, swiftly weighed her options. With Emery''s safety as the top priority, she was more than willing to ept the terms presented by Cole.

    Cole briefly exined the dire circumstances on the eighthyer and concluded with a somber warning, "It''s toote for him. You all should leave this ruin right away!"

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Klea decided. The memories of leaving Emery alone on the elven surged within her, and she was not prepared to repeat that mistake. Not when it had taken so long for them to be reunited.

    With determination in her eyes, Klea addressed the others, saying, "I am sorry, but I must see him." Without waiting for a response, she hurriedly descended to the deeperyer. The decision was clear for the rest, and, except for the two Kronos Magus, all Earth magus followed her, hoping they were not toote.

    ####

    As Klea and the others left, Cole and his remaining void stalkers continued their journey back. However, they were suddenly ambushed by a magus��a dark elf master in shadow.

    [Gravity sh]

    The powerful and abrupt attack instantly split one of the void stalker magus, enraging the others. "You!! Kieran!"

    Kieran, the other champion of Khaos, approached what was left of the void stalker with a smile. "Now you will tell me everything about your master."

 Chapter 1898 Celestial Battle 6

    Chapter 1898 Celestial Battle 6

    The deafening sh of weapons and roars of celestial creatures echoed through the chamber as the battle on the eighthyer intensified. The magus, d in tattered robes and wielding their arcane powers, fought desperately against the overwhelming celestial forces. The air was thick with the stench of blood, and the ground trembled beneath the continuous onught.

    "HEALERS!! We Need more healers on the west side!!" "Watch out! more spidersing from above!!"

    Nearly an hour had passed since the lockdown lifted, the once-organized defense was showing signs of wear, fatigue, and desperation.The chamber was littered with mountains of corpses, the fallen bodies of both celestial creatures and magus, as the relentless onught continued.

    The promise of reinforcements of special units, including grand magus and even supreme magus remained elusive. None had made it to the deepest part of the ruins yet. It seemed that reaching the battleground was no easy feat for figures above the magus rank. As the casualties mounted, many magus began to lose faith, and a few even started to retreat from the relentless battle. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Do not falter! We need to hold on!! Reinforcements will soon arrive!" roared Zach, his voice cutting through the chaos like a thunderousmand. The dragon prince had been engaged in a relentless battle��a 4 against 1 confrontation with the self-proimed demon lord. Despite the overwhelming odds, the creature refused to sumb, rising again and again from each crushing blow. Its form seemed to evolve, gaining strength with every regeneration.

    "You cannot kill me!!" the demon lord taunted, reveling in its apparent invincibility.

    Kasius, the ominous figure behind the creature, underwent a macabre transformation. His once humanoid form twisted into a massive, pitch-ck entity, standing at an imposing five meters. Long, swiveling horns adorned its head, and a massive, sharp pincer arm extended menacingly. Seizing the opportunity presented by the distracted dragon prince, the creature lunged once more towards the center, aiming to disrupt the magus maintaining the crucial formation. Emery, resolute in his fusion form, used his immense strength to block and entangle the pitch-ck creature. His rooted arms held the menacing entity in check, preventing it from advancing further. Mahinder, the monk, seized the opportunity and unleashed a barrage of holy palm strikes, each blow carrying the weight of his devotion to vanquishing the dark force. Olivier, the Sword Saint,plemented the assault by piercing his sword into the creature''s back with precision.

    The creature bellowed in frustration, its roars echoing through the chamber. Despite the formidable onught, its ominous resilience proved daunting. Emery strained to maintain the fusion form, feeling the strain on his body intensify with each passing moment.

    "ARRGHH!!! Let me go!! You cannot hold me down forever!!" the creature howled, and Unfortunately, its prediction proved urate. The prolonged maintenance of the fusion form had taken its toll on Emery. The roots began to splinter, threatening to break apart.

    Emery, determined to buy a few crucial seconds, pushed himself to the limit. The arrival of Zach, the Dragon Prince, was a timely intervention. With a divine dragon technique, Zach cleaved the creature in two with his massive sword.

    SPLLLAATT!!!

    The chamber resonated with the sound of the creature''s demise. As the demonic creature split, so did Emery''s fusion form. The roots began to disentangle from his body, leaving him surrounded by six exhausted nt creatures.

    ku ku.. kuang ku..

    Concerned for their safety, Emery swiftly drew them into the Khaos gate, ensuring their retreat from the battlefield.

    While Emery worked swiftly to secure the nt creatures into the safety, hispanions didn''t pause to celebrate. Olivier, Mahinder, and Zach continued their relentless assault on the wounded creature, bombarding it with weapons and spells. Yet, to their frustration, the creature regenerated once more, disying an unnerving resilience.

    "Damn!! Monster!!" eximed the Sword Saint, his irritation palpable. Mahinder, the monk, added with concern, "It will not die, it will keep feeding power from theherrealm!!"

    The four of them shared a sense of urgency as they contemted the imminent return of the creature to its full form. Simultaneously, the cracks on the protective formation were widening, signaling the weakening of their defenses.The urgency in the voices of hispanions reflected the gravity of the situation.

    "How long until reinforcementes?!"

    "We need to do something!"

    In the midst of this tension, Emery heard familiar female voices entering his mind, and the soft, yet resolute words echoed,

    <I am at the end of my power, it''s in your hands now..>

    It was the voice of the high elf priestess, and as soon as she spoke those words, she abruptly ceased the restraining formation and cast a massive explosion of an ice spell, one identical to what Emery had witnessed in his vision.

    [Prismatic Existence]

    A powerful ninth-tier spell, "Prismatic Existence" froze the entire rift in space, sealing it off and ensnaring the colossal arm within its frigid grasp. The magnitude of the spell was awe-inspiring, and it required the sacrifice of the high elf priestess, Loriel. She shattered into tiny crystalline dust, her essence woven into the fabric of the magical frost that enveloped the rift.

    The spell not only halted the threat of the tentacles but also immobilized the celestial assants. The spiders, too, were turned stiff by the freezing spell. The collective effect of Loriel''s sacrifice and the powerful spell she cast elicited cheers of relief and gratitude from the magus who witnessed this selfless act.

    Unfortunately, Emery couldn''t share their relief at all, as he knew it would notst for long. In fact, it couldn''t hold as long as it did before. The entire assembly of magus was stunned to witness the ice rapidly cracking apart, and a massive, ominous energy emanated from within.

    The sight was quickly interpreted as a sign of retreat by others. What remained of the Imperium and Arcane magus had decided to flee, setting off a chain reaction as many others followed suit.

    "NO! Don''t leave!!" Emery shouted in desperation, knowing that the retreat would only spell disaster to all.

 Chapter 1899 Celestial Battle 7

    Chapter 1899 Celestial Battle 7

    The powerful ice spell had ensnared a dozen magus who fought closely near the torn portal. Among them were As, Mera, Abrafo, the Proxima knights, and even Nael, the Fate child. They were all trapped inside the ice, adding anotheryer to the reasons why Emery couldn''t just flee.

    "What should we do!?" asked Jai. "We won''t have the numbers to continue!"

    With both Jinkan and Eeshoo still upied, being chased around by the Manticore in the sky, the decision seemed to fall on Emery.

    Zach swung his swords, ready to fight for another round, as were his enforcers and the high elves. However, everyone knew the celestials were the least of their troubles. They needed to do something to prevent the scourge from breaking free. In a critical moment, Olivier looked toward Emery and suggested a desperate idea, and with no time for alternatives, Emery agreed.

    A n quickly shared, Zach, the dragon prince, and Mahinder, the monk, turned their attention to the wounded demon lord, who continued to menace the battlefield with his monstrous form. Jai, the strategic mind of the group, took charge of devising a n to simultaneously hold back the celestial forces and rescue the trapped magus within the now shattered ice.

    As the ice finally broke apart, the tear in space widened, and the entity reached out its arm, attempting to break free from its magical confinement. In response, Emery and Olivier, armed with their swords, executed a coordinated assault. Each sh of their des was apanied by specific area spells designed to weaken and restrain the entity.

    [Gravitational Pressure]

    Emery channeled the force of gravity within the targeted area, pulling the weight of everything��tentacles, ethereal essence, and all��toward a centralized point. The gravitational pressure intensified, causing the entity''s tentacles to struggle against the unseen force.

    Following the gravitational assault, Olivier enacted his own divine spell [Temporal Shift] slowing down time within the affected zone. Thebination of these two spells created ayered effect, as if time itself was bending around the entity''s struggling appendages.

    Their synchronized efforts mirrored the strategic maneuvers they had employed in past Magus academy tournaments, demonstrating a deep understanding of each other''s abilities and the synergy they could achieve. The magus, both high elves and humans alike, watched in awe as the duo executed their spells with precision and mastery.

    The entity''s attempts to break free became increasingly strained, its movements hampered by the gravitational pressure and the altered flow of time. Emery and Olivier held their ground, determined to maintain the containment until a more permanent solution could be devised.

    Despite much stronger than they were since the tournament, the chances of creating a temporal anomaly were slim to none. Nevertheless, their primary goal was to slow down or at least restrain the portal from tearing apart, and although they achieved some effect, it proved insufficient to halt the imminent threat.

    The entity responded with a vicious counterattack, unleashing multiple tentacles thatshed out unpredictably. The two, bound by the proximity of the area spell, found it increasingly challenging to defend against the relentless assault. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Olivier, with his exceptional speed, struggled to evade the onught of tentacles. Emery, weakened without his fusion form, fought valiantly, breaking free from the grasp of smaller tentacles. However, therger ones managed to entangle him simultaneously, exerting a force that threatened to pull him apart.

    "Dammit!!"

    The situation became increasingly dire as the tear in the portal showed no signs of abating. Despite their best efforts, Emery and Olivier found themselves on the defensive, struggling to maintain the containment spell against the overwhelming onught of the entity.

    At that critical moment, multiple spirit swords materialized and pierced through the tentacle, revealing the timely arrival of Zephyrr Nephilim. His spirit sword attack yed a crucial role in heavily restraining the tentacles'' assault.

    "Thanks!!"

    However, Zephyr Nephilim wasn''t alone. Nael Nephilim, the fate child, who had just recovered from the freezing spell, joined the fray with a determination to prevent the creature from breaking free. Chanting incantations, Nael created a new formation.

    [Heavenly Ring Seal]

    Golden rings materialized and encircled the portal, showcasing a divine technique that rivaled the power of the elven priestess. Nael''s overwhelming talent contributed significantly to stabilizing the portal alongside Zephyr Nephilim.

    With thebined efforts of Emery, Olivier, Zephyr, and Nael, the four magus managed to regain control and stabilize the tear in the fabric of space.

    Zach, who was still engaged inbat with the demon, shouted words of reassurance,

    "Help wille in a few minutes��hold on!!!"

    These words were not only directed at the four magus but also resonated with the entire group of magus who, despite being battered and depleted, continued their valiant defense against the onught of thousands of celestials. The fate of the celestial ruins hung in the bnce, and the magus clung to the hope that reinforcements would arrive in time to turn the tide of the battle.

    Unfortunately, instead of reinforcements arriving, a shrieking force emerged from within the portal, apanied by a voice carrying devastating might.

    "Bunches of little magus trying to stop me��"

    This voice manifested as a powerful spirit attack, instantly iming the lives of multiple magus with weaker spirit defenses and incapacitating several others. The once stalwart defense of the magus crumbled as most of them fell, throwing up blood.

    In this dire moment, only a handful of magus, including Emery and Zephyr, who possessed formidable spirit defense, remained standing. However, Olivier and Nael were ensnared by the tentacles and couldn''t escape the onught. Their screams echoed in agony as the tentacles slowly crushed their bones.

    With their formation spells broken and their spirits weakened, the magus found themselves on the verge of failure. "Dammit, is this all?! Is there nothing else we can do!?" shouted Emery in frustration. The odds seemed insurmountable as the powerful spirit attack continued to wreak havoc among the remaining magus.

    A thought crossed Emery''s mind��if only he could unleash the full power of Khaos, he could buy them more time and stop the entity froming out. However, the celestial ruins restrained him from unleashing such power. The thought was met with a response from the guardian within him.

    <Actually, there is a way to use the power of Khaos. In fact, within that pce, you could enhance it.>

    The ce Chututlu referred to was none other than within the tear itself, in the Netherrealm.

    It was a suicidal suggestion, but Emery realized that desperate times called for desperate measures.

    x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1900 Celestial Battle 8

    Chapter 1900 Celestial Battle 8

    The battlefield was a tableau of pandemonium, with the once formidable magus now reduced to a battered and demoralized state. The entity lurking within the spatial tear had wreaked havoc, rendering half of the magus incapacitated and the remaining half grievously wounded from the relentless spirit attacks. What had started as a battle was swiftly descending into a gruesome massacre, with impending doom looming over the fighters, Emery included.

    Amid the turmoil, a desperate idea sparked in Emery''s mind like a fleeting beacon of hope �� a n to plunge into the very portal that birthed the destructive force and unleash the formidable power of Khaos. The mere thought of it was audacious, bordering on the insane, yet the gravity of the situation seemed to push Emery towards this radical solution.

    Reality, however, yanked him back from the brink of recklessness. The idea of confronting the celestial scourge head-on was sheer madness. While a part of him yearned for the possibility of victory, another part recognized the futility of such a direct confrontation. There was a safer option �� to expend hisst reserves of spatial power to escape, to survive. He was resigned to leaving the oue to fate, allowing the dice to roll once more.

    As Emery grappled with this internal conflict, the echoes of the female priestess''s words reverberated through his mind once again. She had spoken of his potential as the breaker of destiny, of making the right choice in critical moments. The weight of her counsel hung in the air,pelling him to reconsider, to contemte the impact of his decisions on the unfolding catastrophe.

    "No, no... she''s wrong to think I would risk my life for this! I would not!" Emery vehemently rejected the notion, turning away from the impending sh. His priority shifted to saving as manyrades as possible, opting for a strategic retreat. However, his ns were abruptly interrupted as familiar figures materialized through the gate.

    "Why are they here?" Emery''s bewildered exmation marked the unexpected arrival of his earthboundpanions, led by the courageous Klea who leaped into the fray. The very friends he assumed had ample time to escape were now willingly risking themselves in the chaotic battle.

    Time seemed topress as the malevolent entity loomedrger with each passing second. The emerging tendrils from the portal painted a grim picture, and Emery grappled with the harsh reality that not all of his friends could be rescued.

    As the monstrous entity began to materialize, a strange sense of purpose seized Emery''s heart. It was a moment of rity in the chaos, forcing him to confront a decision that transcended self-preservation. "Dammit!" he eximed, channeling that surge into a decisive stomp. With both swords gripped tightly in his hands, he unleashed his most potent sword technique, the [Dao Sword]. The ethereal des cut through the air with unparalleled precision, severing the tentacles in his path as he hurtled toward the portal''s center.

    At full speed, Emery dove headlong into the chaotic vortex. The collective gasp of onlookers echoed through the battlefield as Emery, vanished within the portal''s depths.

    "EMERY!!!"

    Klea''s voice echoed through the tumult, a mix of shock and concern as she witnessed Emery''s daring plunge into the portal. Alongside her, the Earth magus Julian, Thrax, Chumo, Fjolnir, and Ashaka the Abbot along with a dozen others they had encountered, rushed onto the battlefield. Their collective presence, though valiant, seemed but a small ripple in the overwhelming tide of chaos.

    The reality of the dire situation unfolded before them as they struggled to advance. Despite their efforts, they were unable to breach the chaotic center of the battle where magus after magus fell to the relentless onught. The odds seemed insurmountable.

    Just as despair threatened to tighten its grip, minutester, a powerful force materialized behind them. A familiar cloud of smoke billowed forth, crashing into the celestial hordes with immense force, carving a path through the chaos.

    "That''s Elder Delbrand!!" Klea eximed amidst the fray.

    Delbrand, the ghost of Lymhurst, materialized with an awe-inspiring disy of power that sent shockwaves through the battlefield. The once dark smoke surrounding him transformed into a menacing twister, a vortex of destruction that tore through the chamber. With each rotation, it ensnared hundreds of celestial entities, grinding them into dust with an unstoppable force. Even the formidable manticore and the gigantic spider sumbed to the swirling tempest, drawn into its relentless grasp. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As the colossal twister surged forward, it set its sights on the giant demonic figure locked inbat with Zach. With a thunderous collision, the twister crashed into the demonic entity before unraveling into the form of Elder Delbrand. In his human guise, he held the giant demon by its neck, his gaze filled with keen interest. A demonstration of Elder Delbrand''s strength caused the demonic figure tobust into ashes, leaving only its lingering spirit soul.

    The battlefield, once a realm of chaos and despair, now bore witness to a dramatic shift. Elder Delbrand''s intervention had not only decimated a significant portion of the celestial forces but had also extinguished a formidable adversary. The remaining magus, including Klea and her Earthpanions, watched in stunned silence as the tide of battle seemed to turn in their favor.

    However, amidst the momentary relief, an ominous message echoed through the ruins, jolting the magus back to reality. The grand magus arrivals were followed by an urgent warning:

    [Intruders alert�� intruders alert]

    The pace of celestial spawns within the chamber elerated, casting a foreboding shadow over the battlefield. Delbrand, the ghost of Lymhurst, remainedposed amid the escting turmoil. With a calm demeanor, he summoned a dozen of his ethereal smoke puppets, deploying them strategically to aid the beleaguered magus. His gaze remained fixed on the tear of space, a focal point of both danger and opportunity.

    "Enforcers stay! The rest, leave this ce immediately!" Delbrand''s authoritativemand reverberated through the chaos. Aware of the seasoned elder''s formidable reputation, magus of various backgrounds hastily retreated, leaving the hazardous battlefield.

    Among the few who remained were Jinkan, Klea, and the Earth magus, their determination overriding the instinct to retreat. Klea, her eyes filled with concern and frustration, was poised to leap into the portal before her friends intervened.

    "Why!! Why did he enter the portal?!" Her voice echoed the unspoken question lingering in everyone''s mind.

    Emery''s audacious act had momentarily halted the celestial entity''s emergence, creating a rift in the unfolding cmity. Yet, the sacrifice left an indelible mark on those who witnessed it.

    As the realization settled in, it became apparent that Emery was not the sole missing presence.

 Chapter 1901 Celestial Battle 9

    Chapter 1901 Celestial Battle 9

    With a masterful disy of his sword technique, Emery skillfully cleaved through the chaotic energies within the portal, creating a passage to another realm. As he stepped through, a chilling aura awaited him, an oppressive force thatpelled him to invoke his [Emperor Focus] to resist its malevolent influence.

    "Who are you, young one?" echoed voices apanied by shadowy forms of colossal creature, towering at a staggering 20 meters, partially veiled in mist. Before Emery could react, a dozen tentacles, like serpentine extensions of the looming entities,shed out towards him with rming speed. Despite his prowess, the proximity to the entity proved perilous, and he found himself ensnared by the relentless grasp of the tentacles.

    Emery acted swiftly, calling upon thetent power of Khaos that dwelled within him. "Cthulhu... Now is as good a time as ever!" he eximed.

    <Alright>

    In response, the ancient power surged through him, imbuing him with unparalleled strength and unleashing a torrent of spiritual energy that allowed him to break free from the tentacle''s entanglement.

    Emery emerged from the clutches of the entity''s grasp, propelled by the unleashed power of Khaos. Simultaneously, a shadowy form materialized behind him �� the manifestation of Cthulhu, the guardian of Khaos. The ominous silhouette added an eerie presence to the otherworldly realm as Emery, now armed with newfound strength, prepared to face the enigmatic adversaries before him. "What...this is...the power of wisp...good, I will feast on you!" echoed a sinister voice as all two dozen tentacles surged toward Emery. However, fueled by the unleashed power of Khaos and the assistance of Cthulhu, Emery skillfully dodged and blocked the relentless onught with newfound strength. It became evident that Cthulhu''s wasn''t lied. The realm within the portal, the Nether realm allowed Emery to tap into Khaos with unprecedented potency. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Amid the chaotic dance between Emery and the colossal tentacles, the reality of this realm became clear �C it amplified not only Emery''s physical prowess but also the very essence of his being. A resounding roar echoed as his form evolved, his primal core reaching unprecedented levels and influencing the very essence of his blood.

    In this heightened state, Emery''s connection with the darkness-basedws deepened. As he tightened his grip on the [Savage Sword], a lost skill was rekindled within him. The umtion of his mastery over thews converged within the de, giving birth to a formidable manifestation.

    [Void de]

    The dark energy de, fueled by the amalgamation of Emery''s newfound strength and the enhanced connection to Khaos, cut through the otherworldly realm with unparalleled potency. Emery finally able to harnessed the skill he acquired in his intense battle against Zenonia, unleashing a surge of power that sliced through the encroaching tentacles with precision.

    "SPLAATT!!!"

    Empowered by the newfound ability honed in the crucible ofbat, Emery pressed forward with his n, systematically severing each tentacle that crossed through the portal, relentlessly disrupting the entity''s connection.

    "One down! Eight more to go!" he dered, his determination echoing through the otherworldly realm.

    In response, sharp spikes were hurled toward Emery, but the magus faced them fearlessly. The enhanced power of Khaos bestowed upon him the ability to cast potent [Repulsion] spells. With deft precision, he deflected the projectiles and countered with a relentless barrage of [Dark Matter] sts, each explosion adding to the chaotic dance of the battlefield.

    "ROAARR!!"

    The entity, wounded but far from vanquished, roared in defiance. Unfazed, Emery seized the opportunity, swiftly maneuvering to cut through another tentacle. The battlefield pulsed with the ebb and flow of energy, each strike a testament to Emery''s relentless determination.

    "You puny magus!!!" the enraged creature bellowed, responding with a relentless rain of spikes. In the midst of the onught, one spike found its mark, piercing Emery''s shoulder. Reacting with swift resilience, he drew forth his [Rampant Staff], a tier 6 artifact pulsating withtent power, and thrust it into the creature''s body.

    As the staff prated, dark roots burst forth from its tip, snaking around the creature''s form. The entangling roots spread rapidly, securing a significant portion of the giant entity in their grasp. Exploiting the distraction, Emery seamlessly transitioned to wielding the [Void de].

    The dark energy de hummed with power as Emery continued his relentless assault. Each swing was a calcted dance, a symphony of destruction as he aimed to sever the remaining tentacles. "Six!! three more to go!"

    The creature''s rage manifested as it shattered the dark roots and the tier 6 Rampant Staff, pushing forward from the dissipating mist. Its colossal pincer hand charged at Emery with relentless force.

    Swiftly employing [Blink], Emery evaded the impending attack, only to find himself ensnared by the remaining tentacles. The relentless grip tightened, crushing his lower body. In the face of imminent danger, Emery clenched his teeth, muttering, "Dammit!"

    Just as despair threatened to consume him, a brilliant light emanated from behind. A figure entered the portal, and to Emery''s relief, it was Mahinder, the divine monk. "You demons are not going anywhere!!!" Mahinder dered. Breaking the beads adorning his neck, he uttered incantations that culminated in a spectacr explosion of radiant energy.

    The st severely damaged the tentacle constricting Emery and obliterated thest three that connected the creature to the portal. As the creature recoiled, Mahinder''s intervention proved instrumental in severing its connection to the dimension.

    With a resolute gaze, Mahinder delivered crucial news, "Reinforcements are here, retreat!" The divine monk''s timely arrival and the promise of reinforcements injected a renewed sense of hope into the dire situation.

    Faced with the overwhelming opposition of the enraged creature, Mahinder, embodying unwavering determination, seized Emery''s arm and propelled him toward the gate. The creature''s furious bellow reverberated through the otherworldly realm.

    "You are not going anywhere!!" it thundered.

    A mere 10 meters away from the portal, the creature''s colossal pincers swung menacingly toward them. In a stunning disy of courage, Mahinder forsook evasion and instead charged at the oing colossal pincer. A surge of massive energy enveloped the monk, shaping a golden palm that intercepted the attack. Simultaneously, the energy propelled Emery into the portal, leaving Mahinder to face the wrath of the creature alone.

    "Mahinder, let''s go!!" Emery urgently called out, but instead of following, he witnessed the monk closing his eyes with a serene smile.

    "It''s time to pay for my sins."

    With those words, Mahinder''s chants came to an abrupt halt, and his corporeal form dissipated into golden emotes. The radiant energy that emanated from his sacrifice formed a formidable barrier, intense enough to repel any remnants of the entity from passing through. In this final act of self-sacrifice, Mahinder had be a shield, ensuring Emery''s safe passage through the portal.

 Chapter 1902 Its Over

    Chapter 1902 Its Over

    "He''s out!" echoed the triumphant call as Emery sessfully traversed the swirling gateway. Yet, the relief was short-lived as multiple tentacles followed him, extending through the portal, attempting to ensnare him and shatter the fragile boundary between dimensions. One tentacle nearly seeded, nearly closing its grasp around Emery''s limb, but before it could, it met its demise in a burst of powerful mes.

    The source of this fiery intervention was none other than Delbrand, the ghost of Lymhurst. The seasoned grand magus cast a potent spell, a fiery barrier that not only incinerated the encroaching tentacle but also served as a barrier to keep the malevolent appendages within the confines of the portal. In tandem with Delbrand''s fiery defense, Nael Nephilim, the fate child, weaved a new restraining spell, coborating with the high elves to reinforce the mystical barricade.

    Thebined efforts of Delbrand and Nael proved effective, forcefully pushing the tentacles back into the portal. The group, now standing at the threshold of the flickering space, bore witness to the ongoing coboration between the grand magus and the fate child. Nael, with unwavering focus, continuously maintained the formation spell, while the all-powerful Delbrand remained poised and vignt, ready to confront any emerging threat.

    As the tense atmosphere lingered, a sudden deration broke the silence. "Someone''sing!" The words reverberated through the group, adding a newyer of uncertainty to the alreadyplex situation. "Someone''sing!" The ominous announcement hung in the air, and a powerful energy emanated from the upperyer of the ruins. As anticipation gripped the group, the grand entrance revealed the arrival of the supreme magus, Imperio. His mere gaze held immense power, freezing all celestial constructs in the chamber, rendering them immobile.

    Swiftly making his way to the center, Imperio confronted the flickering portals. With a masterful disy of arcane prowess, he cast a spell that not only sealed the tears in the fabric of reality but also initiated the gradual formation of a crystalline barrier once again. The restoration of the crystal''s integrity was a testament to Imperio''s unrivaledmand over the arcane arts.

    Yet, in thest moments of the spell, a sudden burst of energy apanied by echoing words resonated from the other side of the portal.

    "Your puny magus!! our resurgences are inevitable"

    Thest curses hung in the air like an ominous echo, a dark promise that this was not the end. The lingering words added ayer of foreboding, casting a shadow over the newfound sense of relief within the group. Imperio, standing amidst the stabilized portals, wore a stern expression. The supreme magus, known sensed the gravity of the lingering threat.

    At that poignant moment, Emery felt a warm touch, and turning, he found Klea holding his arm tightly. With a deep sigh of relief, she asked, "Is it over?" The weight of the perilous ordeal lifted, reced by a glimmer of hope.

    Delbrand turned toward Emery and the others, his spectral gaze reflecting a mixture of admiration and gratitude. "It''s done...you all did great," he affirmed, acknowledging the collective effort that had sessfully thwarted a formidable threat.

    However, the tranquility was short-lived. Within seconds, the entire ruins quivered once again, and the intricate runes on the walls started to change color. A cascade of notifications resonated in their minds, emanating from the familiar mechanical voices within the ruins.

    [System recovered] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Shutting down all celestial activities]

    Emery observed as all celestial constructs were rapidly absorbed into the metallic walls. The chamber, once teeming with celestial entities, now emptied itself. As the celestial presence waned, ethereal emotes of light emerged, gradually mending the destruction that had befallen the chamber.

    The mechanical voices continued to echo through their minds, delivering a final promation.

    [Celestial ruins challenge ended]

    The announcement marked the conclusion of the harrowing celestial ruins challenge. The once chaotic battlefield transformed into a serene chamber, bathed in the gentle glow of ethereal light. Following the conclusive message, the entire construct shifted once again, unveiling a colossal portal that loomed before them, urging all magus to step through its shimmering threshold. While some magus remained in a state of bewilderment, Delbrand, the ghost of Lymhurst, broke the silence. "It''s your rewards," he dered with a knowing smile, encouraging the magus to partake in the fruits of theirbor.

    As the magus began to step through the portal, the supreme magus Imperio said to Delbrand "We cannot linger much longer, they need us out there" With a sense of urgency, Delbrand and Imperio hurriedly flew up, disappearing into the upperyer. A lingering unease settled among those who remained, a subtle indication that unfinished problems awaited on the surface. Emery, however, chose not to dwell on these concerns, content with the thought that he had his share of contribution.

    Emery surveyed the area, taking in the aftermath of the celestial ruins challenge. Most of the magus had managed to recover from the intense battle. Jinkan''s units, however, bore the brunt of the conflict, with half of them having fallen in battle. Some spirit souls were recovered, but others were lost to the chaos. Among the survivors, Emery was relieved to find most of his known acquaintances unharmed, including the seemingly half dead Dyoo, who was being carried by Zetto the Titan.

    The two major loss were�C Neo, their team leader, and Mahinder, the divine monk. A heavy sigh escaped him as he reflected on Mahinder''s sacrifices. Without the monk''s intervention, Emery doubted he could have safely escaped the portal. The silence that hung over the group mirrored the somber reflection on the price paid for victory.

    Thrax''s excited shouts broke the contemtive atmosphere. "What are we waiting for! Rewards!! Let''s go!" His enthusiasm injected a burst of energy into the group, prompting them to follow just behind Jinkan''s contingent as they all entered the portal together.

    As they traversed the portal, a series of notifications greeted them.

    [Congrattions on surviving the celestial ruins expedition]

    [Emery Ambrose: 9,921 points]

    [Your rank - first ce]

 Chapter 1903 Rewards

    Chapter 1903 Rewards

    Emery stood at the threshold of the celestial portal, staring at the holographic disy of his ranking. The announcement revealed that he had amassed an impressive 8,921 points, securing him the coveted first ce. The revtion surprised him, considering the tumultuous events within the celestial ruins. The majority of his points, he spected, must have been earned through his decisive actions against the basilisk and thwarting the scourge, contributing significantly to his overall score.

    Jinkan''s briefings had provided some insights into the rewards system, emphasizing a point exchange ce where surviving magus could benefit with the assistance of celestial constructs. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With this knowledge in mind, Emery anticipated a collective experience with his fellow magus.

    However, reality presented a stark contrast as he stepped through the portal. Instead of joining a congregation of magus on a shared tform, Emery found himself standing alone on a stone bridge suspended in a vast, dark expanse. Confused by the unexpected solitude, Emery hesitated for a moment. The air was tinged with an otherworldly stillness, and the istion prompted him to consider the reasons for this solitary encounter. Was it a consequence of the chaotic incidents that unfolded during the expedition, or perhaps a distinctive oue resulting from his achievement as the first-ranked survivor?

    Undeterred, Emery continued to walk along the ethereal bridge and soon after, he found himself standing before a familiar grand golden pce, a celestial domain he had previously encountered. As he approached, the colossal celestial giant seated within became more distinct, its imposing presence radiating both power and wisdom.

    "I did what you asked. Why am I here again?" Emery inquired, his voice carrying a note of irritation.

    This time, there was no elven priestess standing by his side. Emery was alone when he heard voices entering his mind, a resonance that felt both divine and ancient.

    <You did well, young magus. I led you here to personally thank you.>

    Upon hearing these words, a subtle smile yed on Emery''s lips. However, always quick-witted, he responded, "I hope it won''t just be verbally, right?"

    In response to Emery''s yful remark, the celestial giant seemed to acknowledge the sentiment. Without uttering a word, multiple panels ascended from the ground, adorned with intricate symbols that seemed to convey a deeper, cosmguage, resonating in Emery''s mind. Emery stood before the array of panels, each one representing a different category of rewards:

    [Artifacts], [Wisdom], [Resources], and [Lifeforms].

    The sheer magnitude of information illuminated on each panel captured his attention, presenting an overwhelming array of choices.

    The celestial giant''s voice echoed in his mind, guiding him through the myriad options. <You may choose what interests you. Take your time.>

    As Emery approached the [Artifacts] panel, a cascade of information flooded his consciousness. Thousands of possibilities raced through his mind, spanning from potent weapons to resilient armors, life-saving trinkets, and even ancient vehicles. Each item came with an embedded exchange point value, a currency of sorts in this celestial realm.

    Tier 6 artifacts, ranging from 500 to 2000 points, unfolded before Emery''s eyes. The selection included a vast array of items, from a humble dagger to armors that rivaled the godly suits worn by the Nephilim prince. Intrigued by the diversity, Emery''s gaze lingered on the [Tier 7 Artifacts], which came at a higher cost, starting from 3000 points.

    One item stood out, capturing Emery''s attention like a celestial beacon:

    [Heavenly Key de - Longsword - Tier 7 - 4800 points].

    Forged from the purest celestial steel, its de held the essence of fallen stars, giving it a lustrous silver sheen that seemed to encapste the cosmos itself. The prospect of infusing the de with radiant celestial light, transforming it into a divine beacon, added to its allure.

    The tier 7 artifact before him was a testament to the celestial craftsmanship that surpassed mortalprehension. For a grand magus, obtaining such a treasure was a lifelong goal, and the realization that he could now possess one was an eye-opening experience for Emery. As Emery shifted his attention to the second panel, [Wisdom], the celestial giant revealed a vast library of ancient knowledge. From secret techniques and divine spells to lost legendary recipes, the repository held the wisdom of celestial beings. Divine-ranked spells, which often cost millions of spirit stones, were avable for trade at surprisingly modest point values, ranging from 300 to 3000.

    Among the array of options, one particr spell stood out:

    [Divine Rank A - Circle of Life].

    This potent spell, rivaling or perhaps surpassing his own [Rebirth], could be obtained for a modest 1500 points. Turning his attention to the [Resources] panel, Emery found himself faced with a plethora of choices. Rare materials, considered extinct in the magus universe, wereid out for his selection. [Celestial Essence], a substance he had encountered on a privileged, could be traded for a mere 500 points. The allure of obtaining rank 9 ancient blood from all nine bloodlines further enriched the possibilities presented by this celestial trades.

    Basic spirit stones were also avable, each exchange granting him 300 points for a million spirit stones. However, his attention lingered on another intriguing option: [Celestial Shards]. Priced at 250 points for any medium-sized shard, it seemed like a promising deal. Emery weighed the benefits against the potential penalties incurred when using these shards outside the celestial ruins. The [Lifeforms] panel unfolded before Emery, revealing a diverse array of creatures �C from ves and pets to powerful guardians. The selection ranged from packs of silverback spiders to ves with the coveted Titan bloodline, highly intelligent constructs, dragons and majestic being he never seen before. The possibilities presented were both fascinating and tempting, each lifeform possessing unique qualities and potential applications.

    As Emery perused the list, a desire welled within him, a desire that seemed to surpass the value of his current first-rank standing of 8900 points. The plethora of choices left him contemting the limitations of his points and the multitude of options that remained just out of reach.

    After a moment of reflection, Emery redirected his attention to the celestial giant. The celestial realms held the answer to his unfulfilled desires, and he sought guidance on how to attain what seemed beyond his current reach.

    "I am looking for a way that would help me breakthrough to the grand magus realm,"

    #####

    Author''s Note:

    Dear readers,

    As this chapter concludes, the month of December draws to a close.

    Once again, I apologize for being so upied and unable to publish more chapters.

    To make up for the slower updates, I have decided to extend the discount privilege chapters for another month.

    #### January Spoiler:

    In the next arc, a new volume begins��one defined by each Earth magus''s preparation for the ownership of their, Earth.

    I hope you all will join me again next month. Thank you for your continued support, and Happy New Year 2024!

 Chapter 1904 Path

    Chapter 1904 Path

    Emery, his eyes wide with anticipation, gazed at the celestial being standing before him, feeling the weight of centuries in its ethereal presence. The celestials, considered the omniscient ancient race, held the key to knowledge that transcended the understanding of mere mortals. With a burning curiosity, Emery couldn''t resist asking the question that weighed heavily on his mind. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Tell me" he implored, "what do you think I should choose that could help me breakthrough into the grand magus realm?"

    While Emery harbored a deep interest in acquiring tier 7 artifacts, extinct recipes, and rare materials, he held a firm conviction that personal strength surpassed material wealth. The grand magus stage beckoned as the next monumental milestone in his magical journey��a towering mountain that magi would often spend centuries, if not millennia, scaling. Emery saw this encounter as a golden opportunity to extract guidance from the celestial, hoping to leverage his current achievements in the ongoing expedition to uncover clues or methodologies that would propel him into this highly coveted realm.

    The celestial, in response to Emery''s query, offered a revtion that caught him off guard. "

    <see three different paths in your future> The celestial''s brief yet potent words reverberated in Emery''s mind, triggering a cascade of images that unfolded like vivid dreams. Before him materialized a vision of a figure, unmistakably himself but aged and adorned in the majestic robes of a grand magus of nature. In this manifestation, the power of life flowed through him effortlessly. With a mere touch, deserts transformed into lush oases, and a multitude of creatures drew breath at the mere utterance of his words. The scene painted a portrait of benevolence and vitality, a grand magus wielding the forces of nature to nurture and sustain life.

    "This is me�� in the future,"

    Emery found himself awestruck by the potential within his own destiny. As the vision lingered, he sensed that not a shadow of darkness marred the grand magus of nature before him. Yet, with the swiftness of thought, the celestial granted him another glimpse, a stark contrast to the former vision.

    This time, another version of himself emerged, cloaked in the ominous attire of a grand magus of death. In this embodiment, Emery witnessed a power that thrived on the antithesis of life��a force that instilled fear and decay in everything it touched. The grand magus of death stood as a chilling testament to the duality within Emery, a manifestation of darkness that loomed over thend.

    "I understand, one path focusing on my connection with nature and another where darkness takes hold. What about the third path?" This time, the celestial gifted him with a glimpse of a version of himself suspended in the cosmic expanse, shrouded in mist. The realization dawned on him that he stood on the precipice of a breakthrough. In this ethereal state, a surge of power emanated from him��a celestial fusion of light and darkness, a cosmic force that dwarfed the strength of the two opposing versions he had witnessed before.

    This vision depicted a harmonious synergy between the conflictingws, creating a power that transcended the boundaries of light and darkness. Intrigued and inspired by this cosmic revtion, Emery felt a newfound determination to pursue such path.

    However, his thoughts were abruptly shattered.

    In an instant, the serene vision morphed into chaos. Emery witnessed his own body being torn asunder, a horrifying spectacle of failure that struck him to his core. The agony and despair felt so real that he found himself sweating and panting when the vision finally dissipated. "Are you saying I won''t seed?" Emery questioned

    <the vision represents truth>.

    The gravity of those words left Emery grappling with the unsettling prospect of potential failure.

    As the celestial''s revtion settled within him, Emery came to a profound realization. The visions weren''t merely glimpses of possible futures; they carried with them a profound wisdom, an understanding of the potential paths he could traverse.

    There was a twinge of regret within him for having asked the question, knowing that the celestial insight had influenced his inclination towards the synthesis of light and darkness.

    Emery grappled with the weight of choice. If he chose to embrace the vision of the grand magus of nature and forsake the power of Khaos, he could expedite his journey to the grand magus realm. The celestial shards, a currency of immense value, could be amassed through trades, propelling him to the coveted status in less than 50 years. The allure of such a swift ascent tempted him, a path where he could abandon theplexity of bncing opposing forces.

    Yet, the visions of the cosmic synergy beckoned him, offering a power beyond imagination. To tread the path ofbining darkness and light, he first needed to address the broken state of his primal core. Herey the challenge �� the celestial beings, while formidable in their wisdom, had limitations when it came to the realm of darkness elements.

    "So back to zero... what should I trade with?"

    In response, the celestial''s [wisdom] panel materialized before him, and Emery watched as it scrolled until it settled on a particr scroll of considerable value��6000 points, to be exact.

    [Prism of Light Meditation Technique]

    [A three sets meditation technique designed to enhance one''sprehension of thew of light].

    Emery found himself resolute in his determination to retain the power of Khaos for his grand magus breakthrough. The celestial''s rmendation immediately sparked an internal resistance within him. However, the celestial''s wisdom unveiled an inconvenient truth that halted his impulsive decision-making. <the failure caused byck of light>

    Emery''s breath caught in his throat as he acknowledged that, despite possessing a dual half-moon in light and a fractured soul in darkness, his future self would still face a deficiency in the light element. The truthpelled him to reconsider the significance of embracing the ancient technique.

    "Alright, I will trust you and choose this."

    The decision marked a pivotal moment in his journey, as the transaction left him with 2,921 points remaining. Undeterred, Emery delved once more into the celestial panels, navigating through the myriad options to select what he else he need.

 Chapter 1905 Choice

    Chapter 1905 Choice

    [Emery Ambrose: 2,921 points]

    [Artifacts] [Wisdom] [Resources] [Lifeforms]

    As Emery stood amidst the celestial panels, faced with a plethora of intriguing options, he realized the extent of his unfamiliarity with half of the items listed. The sheer variety left him in a state of bewilderment. Sensing the gaze of the celestial giant still fixed upon him, a touch of awkwardness crept into the air.

    "Actually, do you have anyone who could help me with this?" Emery inquired, breaking the uneasy silence that lingered. The celestial giant remained wordless, but in response, a radiant light emanated from the ground, coalescing into the form of a humanoid figure. The being that materialized was a strikingly beautiful entity, with short ash-white hair, adorned in light gold attire, and wings gracing her back.

    "I am a Virtual Intelligence Assistant. I am here to help," the artificial lifeform spoke, her voice resonating with a soothing quality. Though not a tangible being, she emanated an aura of knowledge and understanding. Intriguingly, it appeared that this virtual entity possessed a wealth of information about Emery.

    The Virtual Intelligence Assistant, offered a strategic rmendation. Given the need to fortify his newly acquired base on Earth''s moon, she suggested a defensive structure that could serve as the bedrock of his stronghold. Utilizing her ability to ess information, the artificial lifeform presented her suggestion.

    [Thundergod Fort - 1500 points] A formidable construct designed to serve as the foundation of a base. The fort boasted an arsenal of 16 lightning cannons and high-grade barriers, originally crafted by the celestials it able to stand the wrath of grand magus figure.

    As if reading Emery''s thoughts, she added, "Its quality isparable to the Magus Alliance''s own defensive structure, which costs 15 million spirit stones. This offers the best ratio of valuepared to other defensive structures."

    Impressed by the detailed exnation, Emery found himself torn between the practicality of the Thundergod Fort and the desire for something truly irreceable, irrespective of its value. While he had no shortage of spirit stones or means to acquire more, Emery harbored a penchant for unique and unparalleled items.

    The female artificial lifeform then suggested unique spells of nature and light. However, Emery, with his extensive proficiency, realized that the avable spells within his remaining points had simr utility to those already at hismand. As a magus with a wide range of skills, he sought not redundancy but rather the exceptional, the rare, and the truly unique.

    "Then, I would rmend for you to explore recipes or rare materials instead," the artificial lifeform suggested.

    In a matter of seconds, she delved into a meticulous cross-referencing of the recipes and potions known to Emery and Merlin,paring them with the most highly demanded concoctions in the vast expanse of the magus universe. The result was a curated list of the top 10 recipes, all falling within Emery''s points budget and shrouded in obscurity��unknown or lost to the magus universe.

    Among the intriguing options, Emery''s attention gravitated towards two celestial original recipes:

    [Celestial Body Tempering Recipes]

    [Celestial Spirit Enhancement Potions]

    Both ancient recipes, one designed to enhance physical attributes and the other to fortify spiritual defenses, beckoned to Emery''s aspirations. He recognized the potential of these recipes to elevate his own. However, the celestial knowledge came with a price tag, and Emery''s points budget restricted him to the avable grades:

    [Low Grade - 500 points]

    [Medium Grade - 2000 points]

    [High Grade - 5000 points]

    Despite the allure of the high-grade versions, Emery weighed his options pragmatically. Convinced that even the low-grade recipes held the potential for significant improvement, he made a practical decision. With a determined nod, he agreed to trade a total of 1000 points, securing for himself the celestial wisdom encapsted in the two chosen low-grade recipes.

    Emery, with a resolute determination, decided to allocate the remaining 1921 points towards acquiring rare materials, each chosen with a specific purpose in mind.

    The first item on his list was a vial of [Celestial Essence]. Emery envisioned this ethereal substance as a catalyst to elevate his experiments with nt creatures to new heights

    The second choice was a vial of rank 9 wolf blood, specifically from the elusive [Twin Sun Wolf]. This unique, light-based wolf of rank 9 boasted exceptional properties that might enhance his wolf serum. Even if it wouldn''t have much effect on him, the infusion of such potent blood could greatly help his wolf pack. Among the assortment of tier 7 ingredients, one particr item caught Emery''s attention��an elusive bar of [Dragonite], forged from the remains of an extinct metal dragon. [Emery Ambrose: 0 points]

    As Emery''s points dwindled to zero, the list revealed more enticing items. Unable to resist the allure of the celestial treasures, he shamelessly inquired of the celestial giant, "Don''t you have any special reward for the first rank? Especially after risking my life for such a mess."

    To his surprise, the celestial giant turned to him with a knowing smile and replied,

    <Your deeds will be rewarded, but not today.>

    The revtion left Emery in a state of both anticipation and mild disappointment. It seemed that additional rewards were indeed in store for him, but the celestial intended to unveil them at ater time. Emery couldn''t help but feel a twinge of frustration; the celestial''s ability to foresee the future did not trante into immediate gratification for his valiant efforts.

    In a bid to gain something more from the celestial encounter, Emery turned his attention to the female artificial lifeform standing before him. Seeking to gain a little more from the celestial exchange, he cast an appealing gaze and made a proposition, "Can I at least get this one as a bonus? She will reallye in handy." To Emery''s surprise, the celestial agreed to his proposition, and a sudden notification echoed in his mind.

    [Receiving system patch]

    [System upgraded]

    [Virtual Intelligence Assistant sessfully embedded to your system]

    Emery was taken aback by the direct integration of the celestial''s assistant into his system. It prompted him to ponder the intricate connection between the celestial realm and the magus universe system that linked every magus across the vast expanse of the universe.

    However, before he could delve deeper into these musings, the celestial realm began to tremble, signaling the imminent end of Emery''s sojourn. With the celestial''s departure imminent, Emery seized the final moments to seek rity regarding his promised rewards.

    "You say I will be rewardedter, can you at least tell me when?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Emery wondered if these rewards would manifest before his impending duel with Kronos or perhaps in response to the looming cmity foretold for the next 10 to 20 years.

    To his astonishment, the celestial''s response held a revtion that left Emery speechless. <We will meet again in two millennia.>

    "..."

 Chapter 1906 Survived

    Chapter 1906 Survived

    Emery''s eyes opened to a vast expanse of open spaces, surrounded by the remnants of the celestial ruins. Thousands of magus, a diverse assembly of humans and elves alike, were scattered across the surface. High above, the vast expanse of the cosmos stretched as far as his eyes could see. It became evident that he, along with thousands of fellow magus, had been transported to the surface of the celestial ruins.

    Among the gathered magus, a myriad of emotions yed across their faces��some disyed despair, others radiated excitement, all having survived the perilous expedition and most likely received rewards akin to his own. However, Emery keenly observed that, aside from the elves, none of the humans departed the area, lingering as if anticipating something. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Emery!"

    Klea''s voice rang out, and soon, a familiar group approached him. Klea and his Earth magus friends gathered around, their faces reflecting a mix of relief and joy. Klea, in particr, looked visibly relieved after anxiously searching for Emery at the reward exchange.

    "Yes, I was in... the VIP section," Emery responded with a yful smile, instantly dispelling Klea''s worries. The reunion with his Earth friends��Chumo, Julian, Thrax, Fjolnir, and Ashaka��further bolstered the sense of relief, knowing they were all safe after such chaotic events.

    "So what''s going on here?" Emery asked

    Julian exined that moments ago, Grand Magus Furry Hammer, who was overseeing the situation, had instructed them to stay in ce until the aftermath of a recentrge-scale battle was fully resolved.

    Evidently, just hours ago, a massive confrontation had taken ce. The Oculus faction and fleets of dark magus hadunched an attack, prompting a fierce battle. While the attackers had recently retreated, the Grand Magus Council remained engaged in cleaning up the aftermath, ensuring the safety and stability of the area. Amidst the aftermath, Emery observed the enforcers moving strategically among the surviving magus. Although their actions seemed focused on aiding the wounded and providing exnations, a subtle undercurrent of suspicion ran through their interactions. Unbeknownst to many, the enforcers were quietly conducting interrogations, seeking coborators who might still be hiding among the surviving magus.

    The mor of protests reverberated among the crowd, each plea mirroring the anxiety and confusion that permeated the celestial ruins.

    "I am not one of them! You are making a mistake!"

    Emery''s attention was drawn to the familiar voice amid the chaotic aftermath. Intrigued, he navigated through the crowds, his friends following closely. A group of enforcers had zeroed in on a small party of half-blood magi from the Ouroboros faction, led by the esteemed magus Vi Ouroboros. Given the faction''s history of friction with the alliance, suspicions were hardly surprising. However, the enforcers'' attention wasser-focused on a particr female magus within the group.

    "Your identity is fake; you need toe with us," the enforcers insisted, their tone upromising and stern.

    Recognizing the figure at the center of the confrontation, Emery stepped forward, asserting,

    "She is with me"

    Despite the mask concealing half of her face, Emery''s keen perception allowed him to identify the individual in question��it was Annara Vermont, one of his dearest friends, someone he had believed to be serving time in the Magus Alliance prison. Surprisingly, Emery''s burgeoning reputation proved sufficient to halt the enforcers'' further inquiries into the group. Annara responded with a chuckle, amusement dancing in her eyes as she remarked, "Why am I not surprised? Being the protagonist always has its benefits." Her gaze shifted to the familiar faces standing behind Emery, and she added with a sly smile, "Let me guess... you just yed another hero role in the events, didn''t you?"

    Emery chose not to respond directly to her teasing remark and instead countered with a question, "I didn''t realize they let you out already." His eyes shifted to the stoic Viz Ouroboros, and he continued, "I guess the Ouroboros reached out to help you... that''s good. Are you staying back with them now?"

    Upon hearing the enforcers'' stern insistence, Vi Ouroboros cast a cold gaze toward Annara and ordered, "Say your pieces." The atmosphere turned tense as he added with gravity, "Just remember he is an exile to us," emphasizing that Emery was not weed within the Ouroboros faction. With those words, Vi walked away, his departure underscoring the lingering anger over the events that had befallen his sister.

    Emery remained silent in response to Vi''s deration, but the fiery spirit of Thrax, standing behind him, couldn''t be contained. "That''s just rude!" Thrax eximed, prompting Klea to intervene and quell the diator''s outburst, mindful of the delicate situation.

    Annara, however, acknowledged the reunion with a nostalgic sentiment. "It''s been a while. It''s good to see you all again," she expressed, her gaze shifting to Emery as she confirmed his suspicions. She had returned and now pledged her service to the Ouroboros queen.

    Aware of Annara''splex past, Emery spoke with a mixture of caution and sincerity, "Just know that Ouroboros is not the only friend you have. If you ever find yourself in trouble,e look for me." The offer stood as a testament to the enduring bonds forged between them.

    Upon hearing Emery''s offer, Annara chuckled, her gaze shifting towards Klea as she teased, "No, no. I am not nning to make more enemies... besides, you are a trouble ma. We keep hearing stupid news about you."

    Emery, taken aback, questioned, "We... whose we?"

    "Me and the queen, of course," Annara responded, her admission tinged with a hint of nervousness. However, being well-acquainted with Annara''s penchant for secrets, Emery chose not to delve further into the matter. Momentster, Zach announced that they were allowed to return to their respective ships. As Jinkan and her group approached, Annara seized the opportunity to make a swift exit, bidding them farewell with a cryptic, "Untilter then... Be safe, you all."

    With Annara''s departure, Jinkan and her group joined Emery, and together they made their way back to the Nephilim spaceship for a debrief. x x x

 Chapter 1907 Honor

    Chapter 1907 Honor

    Back on the Nephilim ship "Judgment," Emery found himself amidst a gathering of magus participants from the three Nephilim families. However, despite the passing hour, the ship still lingered in the celestial ruins'' vicinity, and the elders had yet to arrive for the anticipated debrief.

    Among the more than a thousand magus who had taken part in the expedition under the Nephilim banner, it seems only half of them survived. However, despite the loss, the atmosphere on the ship was surprisingly animated. Rather than expressing distress, they engaged in spirited conversations,paring contributions and ranks. Emery, with his remarkable achievements, soon became the center of attention as magus started to surround him. Jai Strider took the lead, insistent that Emery share details about his points and rank.

    "I think you got rank 1, aren''t you?! It''s either you or that high elf chick!" Jai spected with enthusiasm.

    "Wait, I thought she died!" Mera interjected.

    "No, the supreme soul did, but not Loriel; she survived," Jai rified and therevtion sparked a wave of intrigue among the magus.

    Jai''s enthusiasm and curiosity weren''t easily quenched. He pressed Emery for more details about his achievement, and with a slight nod of confirmation from Emery, the news spread like wildfire among the gathered magus, prompting cheers of excitement. The revtion of Emery securing the first rank added a fervor of celebration to the already charged atmosphere.

    In the midst of the jubtion, Linhao, who stood nearby, wore an expression of annoyance. His own expeditions had yielded fewer points, with only 20 out of his 200 magus surviving the ordeal. The stark contrast with Jinkan''s team sess seemed to amplify his frustration.

    Jai, still not satisfied, continued to pry into the achievements of other top-ranked magus. Uria, the baster spirit master, proudly revealed that he had achieved rank 9 with close to 7000 points. Following him was Eesho at rank 21 with 6000 plus points, and Lambert of the Proxima secured rank 55 with 5000 points. Jai himself held a respectable rank 72, and even Jinkan managed to secure a ce in the top 100 at rank 95. However, these high ranks were bittersweet, as many of the top 100 had perished during the expedition, including Neo and Mahinder.

    As Emery absorbed the information about his fellow magi''s aplishments, he couldn''t help but wonder about the fate and performance of his friends amidst the challenges of the celestial expedition.

    [Julian: 2420 points rank 672]

    [Thrax: 2310 points rank 728]

    [Klea: 2202 points rank 802]

    [Chumo: 2105 points rank 882]

    [Fjolnier: 2088 points rank 942]

    [Ashaka: 2021 points rank 995]

    Surprisingly, the achievements of the Earth magus surpassed expectations, with each of them securing a position within the top 1000 ranks despite not venturing into the deeperyers of the celestial ruins. Julian, unable to conceal his satisfaction, hinted at having made valuable trades with his points.

    Before the group about to delve deeper into discussions about their aplishments, the atmosphere in the room shifted. The silence fell as the three Nephilim elders made their entrance. Elder Estefan of the Azazel family, Elder Dolorian of the Azteban family, and Elder Serafina of the Amarhiks familymanded attention as they took their ces on the podium.

    Elder Estefanmenced the debrief by extending heartfelt congrattions to the gathered magus. He emphasized the exceptional achievement of the Nephilim faction, securing the highest rank and attaining the coveted first position among all Magus Alliance factions.

    "Your contributions have made us proud, and the Patriarch himself has sent his appreciation," Elder Estefan dered, prompting cheers to erupt from the assembled magus. The acknowledgment of their sess resonated deeply among the Nephilim, validating their efforts and elevating their standing within the faction.

    Following this, Elder Dolorian took the floor to reveal that, among the three Nephilim families, it was the Amarhiks who had amassed the most significant contributions. To the surprise of many, instead of announcing Linhao, the Amarhiks prince, it was Jinkan whose name echoed through the hall. Emery observed the Nephilim princess exchanged a nce with him��a silent gratitude��before she gracefully ascended the podium to receive the honor.

    This achievement was the reason Jinkan had dedicated herself so fervently to the quest and seeing her getting what she wanted filled Emery with an unexpected sense of happiness.

    As the ceremony continued, Elder Serafina took the stage, dering, "Now, we are calling out the one person who contributed the most to the faction. Without his actions, not only would the faction not have received such honor, but many of you wouldn''t have survived the expeditions."

    Expectant gazes turned toward Emery, and even Jai yfully bumped his shoulder with a smile, expecting Emery to be the acknowledged contributor. However, the atmosphere shifted as the unexpected name was called out.

    "All thanks to our proud magus... Nael Nephilim." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Festive cheers and apuse filled the room, effectively concealing the brief moments of surprise and disappointment that registered on the faces of some magus surrounding Emery.

    While the unexpected oue might have caught others off guard, Emery maintained a sense of understanding. He recognized Nael''s significant contributions, acknowledging that the fate child was indeed one the top rank magus whose spell yed a crucial role in closing the portal and ensuring the survival of many during the expedition.

    As the announcement resonated through the room, a wave of discontent surfaced, especially from Thrax, who was ready to voice his protest. ''What kind of rubbish is this!'' However, quick intervention from others prevented him from causing a scene. Eeshoo, turning toward Emery, offered an exnation while giving him pat on the shoulder "Don''t be too disappointed. The only reason you are not up there was theck of the Nephilim name in yours."

    Emery, maintaining hisposure, calmly responded, "Well, I am not doing this for the Nephilim, so I don''t really care. At least Jinkan got what she wanted, so I am sure everything will turn great for me." With a smile Emery hint an extra reward from the Nephilim princess.

    The festive atmosphere quickly dissipated, and at the conclusion of the ceremony, the three elders approached Emery together.

    Elder Dolorian, gazing at him with a judgmental air, remarked, "So, this is the one... He is different indeed... sadly... a half-blood." The two elders swiftly lost interest and moved away, but Elder Serafina remained and gives her appreciation to Emery before delivered an unexpected revtion,

    "You are not returning home with us yet. The council wants to see you."

    The unexpected turn of events left Emery facing a path diverging from his friends and the rest of the Nephilim.

 Chapter 1908 Report

    <h4>Chapter 1908 Report</h4>

    ?The news of Emery being asked to stay back did not sit well with his friends. Thrax protested, "What do they want with you now?" Klea, equally worried, expressed her determination to apany him. However, their concerns were addressed when a familiar figure approached them. Delbrand, their former headmaster, came forward to ease their anxieties.

    "Don''t worry; he was being called to debrief only." Delbrand assured them with a steady voice.

    With a trusted figure apanying Emery, a sense of relief washed over the group, and they decided to wait for him back at the Nephilim.

    Exiting the Nephilim ship, Emery and Delbrand soared into space. As they watched the majestic ship depart, numerous other vessels from various factions also disembarked from the space station. Among the departing vessels, some bore visible scars of the recent space battle��a testament to the trials faced during the celestial expedition.

    "Follow me," Delbrand spoke with authority, leading Emery into a special area of the space station. There, three dozen figures had gathered, half of whom were grand magus, and among them were two exalted supreme magus: Imperio and the familiar face of Supreme Magus Altus Dresden. Alongside them stood prominent faction leaders, including Zach Talon, themander of the Magus Alliance military forces.

    As Emery entered, Zach just concluded his report, and the attention of the council, Grand Magus Fury Hammer, shifted to Emery. "Bring him forward," the councilmanded

    Delbrand initiated the introduction, highlighting Emery''s pivotal role in halting the resurgence and venturing into the portal sessfully. The revtion stirred astonishment among the gathered figures.

    "How is that possible! He is just a mere magus!!" one council member eximed, expressing the disbelief shared by many.

    As the council turned their gaze towards Emery, he sensed the probing scrutiny directed at him. Instinctively, his spirit defense, augmented by the [Emperor Focus], responded, creating an invisible barrier that resisted the probing attempts of the grand magus.

    "He has very high resistance in spirit attacks�� that is why," the council exined with a hint of amusement, acknowledging Emery''s unexpected capability.

    The revtion added anotheryer to the enigma surrounding the young magus, leaving the council both intrigued and curious about the source of his unique resilience.

    Following the acknowledgment of Emery''s remarkable resistance to spiritual attacks, he was tasked with exining the situation. Emery, maintaining hisposure, detailed the events, choosing, however, to omit his encounter with the celestial giants.

    This prompted an inquiry from one of the elders who questioned his reasoning to do such act.

    "Do you even know what being you''re facing?" the elder asked, seeking rification.

    "Briefly��"

    "Then why would you go to such an extent?"

    "All I did was following the order of my leader," Emery replied calmly, attempting to downy the significance of his actions.

    Emery can Sense the council''s skepticism and ready to probe deeper into his mind. However, Delbrand stepped forward, serving as a shield between Emery and the council saying "There is no need to probe further; I can vouch for him," Delbrand dered, diffusing the tension in the room momentarily.

    The atmosphere revealed the lingering trust issues among the prominent figures, likely stemming from the betrayal by Oculus faction, one of the top-grade 5 factions within the alliance. Although Delbrand''s intervention provided a momentary reprieve, the council remained unsatisfied and redirected their gaze toward Supreme Magus Altus. With a nod from the highest authorities figure, the council sighed, conceding, and addressed Emery, "You are excused."

    Not wasting a moment, Delbrand led Emery out of the council chamber, the atmosphere thick with the weight of unspoken tension and intrigue.

    Once outside the council chamber, Emery couldn''t contain his curiosity and asked, "Elder, am I in trouble?"

    Delbrand''s reassuring voice responded, "No, don''t worry. They are too busy with something else to be concerned about you lying."

    Emery felt a mix of relief and gratitude hearing the elder''s words. He heaved a sigh, the weight of the recent events lifting slightly. Sincerely, he expressed, "I am sorry, elder. I wasn''t sure if I should exin these things��"

    Delbrand, interrupting Emery gently, ced his hand on his shoulder. The warmth of the touch conveyed both understanding and wisdom. "You are not that young, naive kid anymore. You can decide what is best for you or for the alliance."

    Emery nodded, appreciating the elder''s guidance. "Thank you, elder��"

    As they conversed, a figure approached them with purpose. It was Zach Talon. With a formal disy of respect, Zach acknowledged Delbrand and stated, "The ship is ready."

    "Good. We should go right away,"

    Seeing the seriousness in Zach''s tone, Emery sensed that something significant was unfolding. Unable to contain his curiosity, he asked, "Where are we going?"

    Delbrand exined, "I am tasked to continue the investigation, to follow the Oculus faction trails."

    Before Emery could respond, Delbrand smiled and added, "Well, not you... this is an official Magus Alliance mission, after all."

    Zach, looking at Emery with a knowing smile, chimed in, "Well, if you want to join, there''s a space for you on my unit."

    The offer held a profound significance, triggering memories of an offer made eight years ago��an invitation to join the military together. It was a tempting proposition for Emery, but with the currentplexities in his life, diving into another battle wasn''t a decision to be made lightly.

    Observing Emery''s contemtive expression, Zach offered reassurance, saying, "Next time, maybe." With that, the two magi boarded the Taurus ship, and Emery watched as their vessel departed from the space station through the expansive observation windows.

    As Emery pondered his route home, a figure approached him. "You cane with me." Emery was taken aback to find that he would be sharing a ride with Altus Dresden, the supreme magus. The unexpected invitation hinted at a unique journey ahead, one that held the promise of insights and revtions.

    x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1909 Share Ride

    Chapter 1909 Share Ride

    It was a small but sophisticated interceptor-ss ship, gleaming in the ambient light of the space station. The design was sleek and efficient, a testament to the advanced technology of the Magus Alliance. Emery eyed the vessel with a mixture of curiosity and uncertainty.

    The idea of catching a ride with a Supreme Magus, especially just the two of them, felt both intimidating and surreal. The elevated status of Altus Dresden and his ability to easily probe his mind could lead to a potentially revealing and awkward conversation. Emery hesitated, standing at the entrance of the ship, uncertain about stepping on board.

    Altus, noticing Emery''s hesitation, broke the silence with a yful tone, "You will not let this old man fly alone, would you?"

    Emery, a bit flustered, quickly responded, "No, Headmaster... I mean, Elder... no��"

    Amused by Emery''s reaction, Altus chuckled while stroking his long white beard. "Let''s go." The Supreme Magus gestured toward the ship, inviting Emery to join him for their journey.

    Without asking for Emery''s input, Altus set the destination for the Nephilim. As the ship gracefully departed, Emery''s suspicions were confirmed �C Altus had deliberately arranged for a lengthy conversation. ording to the ship''s panel, they had a five-hour journey ahead of them, giving Altus plenty of time to engage in the discussion he had in mind.

    Seated across from each other, Altus, instead of resorting to his formidable magical abilities, opted for a sincere approach. "I hope you don''t mind sharing... But I am really interested to know what thest living celestial has to say to you."

    As anticipated, the Supreme Magus not only knew he was lying at the gathering, but Altus was also aware of Emery''s encounter with the celestial. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Emery hesitated momentarily, contemting the potential implications of disclosing this information. Altus, perceptive as ever, reassured him, "I promised I won''t get you in trouble."

    Knowing that Altus was one of the few individuals he could trust, Emery decided to open up. As he began recounting the encounter, he felt a warm energy envelop his mind, and the entire event unfolded before him, gently revealed in his memory.

    After a few minutes, the Supreme Magus closed his eyes and heaved a slight sigh. Emery, intrigued by his reaction, asked, "Please, Elder, will you exin what is actually happening?"

    Most of Altus'' exnation confirmed the information Emery already possessed. The scourge, an entity on par with the celestials, had a n to open a path, to connect the two worlds: the magus realm and theherrealm. What Emery didn''t know was that, despite sessfully stopping the resurgence at the celestial ruins, the Oculus magus had managed to escape with an important item taken from the ruins which potentially leading to them having able to open another portal.

    "Unfortunately, This so-called resurgence will happen sooner orter... It will bring about changes to the magus universe," Altus stated with a solemn tone.

    Emery couldn''t help but gasp with surprise, his thoughts immediately turning to Earth. If such changes were to ur, he wondered how they might affect his home.

    The old Supreme Magus gazed at him once again and posed a question. "What is your n, Emery�� What are you nning to achieve with your life?"

    Emery found the question to be more challenging than he anticipated. While he did have specific goals, such as winning the duel against Kronos, regaining authority as caretaker of his home, and protecting Earth, he understood that these were objectives rather than the ultimate purpose of his life. Protecting his home and friends served as milestones, not the ultimate destination.

    Unable to formte a clear response, he finally asked, "Please give me your guidance, Elder."

    Altus observed him thoughtfully and remarked, "You have grown up indeed, Emery. Unfortunately, this is an answer you can only find for yourself."

    The supreme magus share his wisdom; He went on to exin that some sought power, others pursued knowledge, and a fortunate few discovered love as their ultimate goals. Altus revealed that his grand dream was to cultivate future leaders of the magus universe, a vision that motivated him to spend millennia building up the magus academy.

    Observing Emery deeply contemting the question, the Supreme Magus chuckled and offered, "Take your time, Emery." He turned to smile and yfully suggested, "Or, meanwhile, you can help me."

    Altus discussed his efforts to reopen the Magus academy and expressed the need for assistance. "You will be surprised how much you can learn by teaching," he added, noting Emery''s shocked expression.

    "Think about it... Grand Magus Yvere could use an assistant like you. Or perhaps you''d like to follow in the path of yourte master, Xion."

    The proposition struck Emery, the idea of contributing to the academy both intriguing and appealing. The prospect of aiding Grand Magus Yvere or honoring the legacy of histe master brought forth a newfound sense of purpose and direction. However, Emery hesitated, realizing that he could not ept such an offer��at least, not now.

    The unexpected turn of the conversation turn casual and pleasant, with the Supreme Magus even offering insights into the Khaos gate. They delved into theplexities of such magical phenomena, discussing cases where magi had been hosts to the solitary stage of a primordial wisp. Altus, not being an expert in the field, generously provided Emery with the name of a Grand Magus who had more experience in such matters. He emphasized caution and stressed that Emery could always seek him or Delbrand whenever he needed assistance.

    As the ship''s panel blinked, signaling their arrival at the Nephilim, Emery experienced a twinge of gratitude, almost regretful that the five hours allotted for their conversation hade to an end. The exchange with the Supreme Magus had been enlightening, leaving Emery with a lingering desire for more in-depth discussions and shared insights.

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1910 Celebrate

    Chapter 1910 Celebrate

    The Supreme Magus dropped Emery at the Nephilim space station, a bustling hub serving as the gateway to the Ebiru sr system governed by the faction. As Emery stepped out of the ship, he found himself in the midst of a bustling hub, surrounded by a constant influx of ships arriving and departing, each contributing to the dynamic rhythm of the space station.

    Entering the grand hall, the heart of the station, Emery encountered a vibrant scene. Thousands of individuals were scattered in queues, patiently waiting for their turn to be processed by the Nephilim officers. "Next!"

    After a short wait, Emery found himself standing before one of the Nephilim staff members, ready to answer the routine questions.

    "What is your destination, and your purpose of visit?" the staff member asked with a hint of impatience. However, before Emery could respond, the staff member''s tone abruptly changed.

    "Is this your first time, sir? Please hurry and put your hand on this panel."

    However, as soon as his identification appeared on the screen, his face suddenly changed.

    "Oh... no, I am sorry, sir. I didn''t know." His demeanor shifted from annoyance to deference as the staff member realized the significance of Emery''s identification on the screen.

    Recognized as a Nephilim VVIP guest and a friend of the Royalty, Emery found himself swiftly ushered out of the crowd by a group of attendants. They led him to a personalized transportation service that would take him directly to the Amerhiks pce, a journey that offered a stark contrast to the mundane processing that others underwent.

    Emery arrived half a dayter than the others, and he quickly learned that they had gathered for a grand celebration at the majestic Amerhiks pce.

    Eeshoo, a familiar face, personally waited for him as he stepped out of the vehicle "Everyone''s inside," he said, guiding him through the pce doors.

    The hall was adorned with Nephilim regalia, and the air was filled withughter and joy. Upon entering, Klea and his friends rushed to wee him, expressing their relief and joy at his safe arrival.

    The reception hall was filled with magus, survivors of the challenging expeditions. Alongside representatives from the Proxima and baster factions, there were a total of 58 magus present. Jinkan, positioned at the main table, rose to her feet and called out to everyone, raising a toast in Emery''s honor.

    "Here he is, the man of the hour is here! Cheer!!" The room erupted in apuse and cheers as Emery was weed into the midst of the celebration.

    The atmosphere was lively, filled with the sounds ofughter, animated conversations, and the clinking of sses. Having endured the trials of the deadly 7-day expeditions, they all embraced the festivities. The long banquet tables were adorned with an array of delectable dishes and drinks, catering to the diverse tastes of the magus. In one corner, a group of musicians yed uplifting melodies, adding to the festive ambiance.

    As the night progressed, they took a moment to honor their fallenrades. Stories of bravery and camaraderie echoed in the hall, creating a poignant backdrop to the jubnt celebration.

    Jai and Thrax, in their exuberance from the revelry, were now overly drunk, reminiscing about their shared days at the academy. Thrax gained the attention of everyone and started to shared "Do you know that we were at the bottom of the ss?, but this guy!!" He dramatically pointed at Emery. "This guy managed to be epted in the privileged ss and beat his way to the top!"

    Jai chimed in, adding his own recollection, "Yes, yes! I remember! Emery the new acolyte, and we, the top-ranking students, were all annoyed!!" He proceeded to point at Dyoo, As, Zetto, and even Eeshoo �C the proud geniuses. A moment of awkward silence filled the room, but it was swiftly diffused when Eeshoo, known for his usually stoic demeanor, calmly stood and raised his ss to Emery.

    "Yes, I lost fair and square," Eeshoo statement was met with smiles and chuckles from those who knew him, and the room erupted in cheerful camaraderie once again. The festivities had carried on for several hours, and as Emery strolled out onto the balcony for a breath of fresh air, Jinkan approached him with sincere gratitude, saying, "Thank you for the help"

    Soon after, Klea and Emery''s Earth friends joined him outside. As they prepared to leave the party, Jinkan insisted, "Please feel free to stay in our city as long as you like, and don''t leave before having a chat with me first."

    The seven Earth magus retired to their allocated mansion, continuing their private little party. As they shared their expedition experiences, and when Emery share his part of experience, a sense of gratitude permeated the room. They were not only fortunate to return in one piece, but they had also acquired a wealth of shards, particrly from the rogue magus that Emery had managed to exploit.

    In the midst of their discussion, Klea suggested, "Let''s share what we traded our points for."

    She began by revealing that she had traded hers for advancedbined spells and formation techniques, enhancing her proficiency in multiplews. The others followed suit, trading for scrolls that would advance their respective skills: Thrax for a divine spear technique, Ashaka for a light spell, Chumo for wind spells, Fjolnir for lightning spells, and Julian, finally disclosing that he had traded for materials.

    "What the hell! Seriously!?" Thrax sneered at Julian''s choice, but the Roman seemed to be harboring ns for something significant.

    The conversation delved into their individual ns for the future. The foremost issue on their agenda was the scheduled duel with the Kronos faction, set to take ce in 12 years as they aimed to reim Earth.

    Thrax, ever the confident one, chuckled at the timeline, stating, "12 years?! Haha, I bet we could beat them all now already!" he dered with a heartyugh.

    However, Julian, more pragmatic in his approach, responded with a thoughtful sigh. He emphasized that the Kronos faction, being tenacious adversaries, wouldn''t easily concede defeat. Despite their failed machinations during the recent expedition, Julian was convinced they were already plotting new schemes to achieve their sinister goals.

    Emery, sharing Julian''s concerns, revealed his intention to take action against Hecate, whom he had imprisoned in the Khaos gate. His n was devised to ensure that the Kronos faction would regret any attempt to cause trouble before the scheduled duel. The weight of their shared determination filled the room. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "So what you all n to do next?"

    Given the importance of guarding Earth, the conversation shifted towards the responsibility of safeguarding their home. The Abbot, embodying a sense of duty, was the first to step forward, volunteering to remain on Earth and assume the role of its guardian.

    On the other hand, Thrax, having spent considerable time on Earth, expressed a burning desire to return to the frontline. The prospect of engaging in battles and further cultivating hisw of ughter fueled his determination to rejoin the fray.

    Fjolnier, who had not been privy to the intricacies of the magus universe, saw this as an opportunity to embark on a journey of discovery. His goal was to uncover the origins of his people, the Vanir, who had arrived on Earth millennia ago. Julian, having no inclination to return to Earth, hadid out meticulous ns to join the Proxima magus on their journey back to the Centauri.

    Emery shifted his attention to Chumo and repeated the question. The group was well aware that Chumo hadn''t returned home in nearly a decade, with someone patiently waiting for his return. Chumo''s response carried a somber tone.

    "No... not yet... Not right now, not like this."

    It became evident that his affliction still weighed heavily on him, requiring time for both physical recovery and mental preparation. Chumo nned to return to the Golden City for treatment while gathering the courage to eventually return home.

    In contrast, Klea''s response was expected. She turned toward Emery with a smile and dered, "I''ll go where you go,"

    Curiosity now turned toward Emery. The group eagerly awaited his ns for the future. "What about you? What''s your n?" they inquired, intrigued by the prospect of Emery''s next steps.

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1911 Progress

    Chapter 1911 Progress

    In the wake of a joyous night of celebration, Emery''s resolve led him to the Nephilim Training Ground the following morning. Emery began his self-assessment, meticulously gauging the evolution of his strength and capabilities. The numerical reflections of his progress illuminated the holographic disys:

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power 428 (475)]

    [Soul force 429 (545)]

    [Law of Nature - 19 (22)%]

    [Law of Light - 7 (16)%]

    [Law of Space - 8%]

    [Law of Gravity - 4%]

    [Law of Devour - 4 (5)%]

    [Law of Sword - (1)%]

    [Law Comprehension - 42 (55)%]

    These enhancements painted a vivid picture of his growth��50 battle power augmented, 13%wprehension refined, and a breakthrough achieved in the intricate realm of the Law of Sword. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Eager to put his enhanced abilities to the test, Emery entered one of the training rooms, selecting celestial beings as his target practice to further refine the skills and experiences gained during the expeditions.

    With focused determination, Emery unleashed a barrage of light and nature spells. His boosted proficiency in the twows emanated from him, forming dazzling beams that cut through the celestial projections with newfound strength. Next, he arm himself with the [Savage] de in one hand and the [Gentle] sword in the other, he engaged the holographic celestial projections with a fluid and precise dance of des. The sh of steel against ethereal forms echoed through the simted space.

    With precision and fluidity, he unleashed a relentless assault. The [Shadow Edge], [Nature Edge] manipted the elements to his advantage, and [Dao Edge] demonstrated the seamless integration of variousws. However, despite his efforts, the elusive [Void de] remained beyond his immediate grasp.

    As the holographic celestials disintegrated, Emery stepped out of the training room to find Lambert and his four surviving Proxima knights, along with the renowned baster spirit magus, Uria.

    The celestial projections, representing the foes he faced during the expeditions, were systematically disassembled by Emery''s onught. Each strike, a testament to his refinedbat skills, demonstrated the synergy of thews he had mastered.

    As the holographic celestials disintegrated, Emery stepped out of the training room to find Lambert and his four surviving Proxima knights, along with the renowned baster spirit magus, Uria.

    Lambertmented with a gaze at the duo, "It''s amazing to see the two strongest magus of our generation diligently trained."

    Uria turned his attention to Emery and issued a challenge, "Train with me." He expressed a desire to enhance his spirit-rted skills, emphasizing the limitations of practicing against virtual puppets. Emery sensed the underlying challenge in his request and readily epted.

    The genius spirit magus, recognized as one of the strongest of their generation, presented an enticing opportunity for Emery to test his abilities. The two magus proceeded to one of the vacant training rooms, readying themselves for a rigorous exchange of skills.

    Emery readied his dual des while Uria pulled out his special long jade flutes, signaling themencement of their session. "Let''s start," Uria dered.

    The training room became an arena of swirling energies as Uria employed his flutes for parrying and countering. He asionally weaved tunes into his movements, enhancing the impact of his spirit attacks. Despite Emery''s formidable [Emperor Focus], Uria''s artistry with spirit attack left him momentarily disoriented. At the same time Uria would conjured multiple menacing spirit swords.

    In response, Emery activated his [Twilight] transformation, and unleashed [Battle Roar], a powerful move designed to disrupt spirit magus attacks. The sh intensified as Emery exploited his strongest advantage, resistance against spirit-based assaults. It took only minutes for Emery to emerge victorious in the intense training bout.

    Observing the captivating duel between Emery and Uria, Lambert was eager to test his own skills against the aplished magus. The decision was made for a 5-on-1 battle, with the Proxima five knight facing Emery. While there were gaps in the knight formations, as only five members filled seven positions, the fight proved to be an excellent opportunity for Emery to refine his techniques.

    Fighting against five well-organized half-moon magus, proficient in thew of the sword, provided Emery with valuable insights. The sh allowed him to further understand the nuances of sword aura and the intricacies of thew. Despite the guidance from these skilled sword experts, Emery found himself still unable to unleash the elusive [Void de].

    As the battle concluded, it became evident that the unique conditions within the Netherrealm space had yed a crucial role in enabling the use of [Void de]. This revtion fueled Emery''s curiosity about the enigmatic realm, prompting him to contemte further exploration and discovery.

    As Emery and his trainingpanions concluded their intense practice, they noticed a growing audience of magus who had gathered to witness the spectacle. Among them were Klea and Thrax, visibly annoyed for not being invited to participate. Soon, more magus joined in, including the Eeshoo and As duo, Jai and Zeeto.

    The sparring match escted into a mesmerizing performance, showcasing the diverse talents of these gifted magus. Klea''s precision in spellcasting and formations were a sight to behold, while Thrax''s brute strength and proficiency with the spear added a dynamic element to the skirmish. Eeshoo and As, working in tandem, unleashed abination of elemental attacks that painted the training ground with vibrant hues.

    The energy in the air was palpable, and the onlookers cheered as each magus exhibited their unique techniques and strategies. The impromptu practice session had transformed into a captivating spectacle, a testament to the prowess of these magus and their ability to turn even training into a thrilling performance.

    For this group, the thrill of battle surpassed even the excitement of the previous night''s feast. The vigorous exercise served as a means for Emery to process the questions raised duringst night celebration, to solidify his ns for the future.

    Emery wasmuted to take on temporary Earth caretaker responsibilities, beginning with the reconstruction of the Moon base and the fortification of Earth''s defenses. Simultaneously, he aimed to resume his training in preparation for the duel in 12 years. To efficiently manage both tasks, Emery devised a n to establish the first Khaos Gate connecting Earth to Golden City. This strategic move not only addressed immediate needs but also presented numerous opportunities for Emery and his allies.

    Later that day, as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting hues of orange and purple across the Nephilim space station, the atmosphere was charged with anticipation. The two esteemed faction guests, representatives of Proxima and baster, stood ready to depart for their homes. Apanying them on this journey of cosmic travel was none other than Julian, the Roman with a penchant for forging his destiny.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to join the meeting with the Nephilim first? There might be more rewards, though." Emery asked

    Julian, standing amidst the cosmic backdrop of the space station, took a moment to gaze at the spaceship that would soon carry them across the stars. His response carried a tone of determination. "Actually... they have given me an offer, but I refuse."

    The Nephilim, astute in understanding Julian''s desires, had extended an enticing offer��a pathway to govern one of the Nephilim. However, the Roman harbored a deep yearning for a new beginning, unburdened by the confinements of factional affiliations, especially the Nephilim.

    Simultaneously, two other members of the group were preparing for their own journeys; Thrax nned to join a military ship heading towards frontline bases, and Fjolnier opted for a ship bound for a distant that might offer clues about his origin.

    Three members of the group were embarking on separate journeys, while Klea, Chumo, and Abbot had chosen to stay with Emery.

    "Is this goodbye, then?" Thrax inquired, his voice carrying a mixture of anticipation and a touch of nostalgia.

    "See you in 12 years?" Chumo asked.

    "No. I have a feeling we will meet sooner than that," Emery responded with a confident smile.

    "Hope you all have a safe journey," Klea wished, echoing the sentiments of the departing trio.

    As the group lingered before the spaceship, exchanging final words and well-wishes, the air was filled with a palpable sense of departure and the promise of new beginnings. The spacecraft, adorned with gleaming advanced technology, stood as a symbol of the gateway to the vast cosmos, each traveler poised to embark on a unique and divergent path.

    The next day, Emery was scheduled to meet Jinkan at the Nephilim pce.

 Chapter 1912 Meeting

    Chapter 1912 Meeting

    Emery and hispanions, Klea, Chumo, and Ashaka, arrived at the Nephilim, responding to Jinkan''s invitation. Unlike the vibrant celebrations of the previous night, this reception was an exclusive affair with Emery and his group as the sole guests. Apanying them was Eeshoo, but an hour had passed with no sign of Jinkan, their host. Klea, not one to overlook such discrepancies, voiced her concern. "What is going on?" she inquired, her curiosity mirroring the growing tension in the room.

    Eeshoo, forthright and transparent, didn''t attempt to conceal the situation. "Yes, she''ste, which is unusual," he admitted, adding ayer of mystery to the unfolding events.

    As minutes stretched into an hour, questions lingered in the air until Jinkan, the Nephilim princess, entered the room. Her expression, a delicate blend of a smile and a troubled mind, signaled that something unexpected had urred. With a certain seriousness, she addressed the lingering concerns, "I am sorry for the dy... my father is here."

    The revtion cast a shadow over the room, and Jinkan''s tone hinted at a matter of significance. "He wanted to see you," she specified, her gaze fixed on Emery alone. Klea, eager to be included, made her case, but the gravity in Jinkan''s expression prompted Emery to reassure her, "Don''t worry, I will exinter."

    Jinkan led Emery through the intricate corridors of the pce, the hushed ambiance heightening Emery''s curiosity. The air was charged with anticipation as they finally reached a specific room. Upon entering, Emery was greeted by the sight of Ajax Nephilim, the authoritative head of the Amarhiks family and Jinkan''s father. Grand Magus Serafina stood beside him, casting an imposing presence.

    While Emery had caught glimpses of Ajax at the banquet before the expeditions, this encounter marked their first direct confrontation. Emery''s understanding of the man stemmed from fragments of memories he had probed from the Nephilim princess, portraying Ajax as someone both revered and feared by his people and enemies alike��much like his daughter. The tension in the room was palpable, and Emery couldn''t shake the feeling that this meeting held significant implications.

    The atmosphere in the room grew tense as the grand magus of three cosmos emitted a formidable aura, his serious countenance casting a palpable suspense.

    Maintaining hisposure, Emery offered his respectful greetings. An attentive silence hung in the air before Ajax Nephilim spoke, "I''ve heard many great things about you��an impressive young magus."

    Emery acknowledged with gratitude, "Thank you, Elder, for your kind words." The exchange carried an unspoken weight, leaving Emery curious about the purpose of this meeting with the formidable head of the Amarhiks family.

    At a subtle gesture from the faction leader, Grand Magus Serafina gracefully retrieved three small wooden chests from her storage ring, cing them delicately on a nearby side table.

    "These are the rewards we''ve prepared for your outstanding contributions," she exined, her voice carrying a tone of respect.

    Emery approached the first chest with aposed demeanor, unveiling a metallic card upon lifting the lid. As his fingers brushed over the surface, a mental notification seamlessly entered his consciousness.

    [Spirit card: 30,000,000 spirit stones]

    Although the amount was substantial, Emery maintained hisposure. He moved to the second wooden chest, finding a [Spatial Pouch]. It was a high-grade apothecary storage pouch, often used by master apothecaries to store their precious ingredients.

    The female grand magus exined, "It''s filled with 100 precious high-grade ingredients. We believe a talented apothecary like you would make good use of it."

    As Emery peered inside the [Spatial Pouch], a delightful surprise awaited him��a dozen Tier 6 nts adorned the pouch''s interior. A simple gaze allowed Emery to discern the extraordinary value of these ingredients, some of which were so rare that they couldn''t easily be found. Considering the scarcity of these ingredients, Emery estimated theirbined value to be well over 10 million silvers.

    Emery couldn''t contain his smile as he gazed upon the two boxes. The additional rewards, coupled with the tier 6 weapons he and his friends received before the expedition amounted to a fortune that most magus could only dream of umting in their entire lifetimes.

    As Emery carefully opened the third box, revealing a scroll adorned with goldences, he sensed the gravity of its significance. Such scrolls were usually reserved for royal announcements. Upon unraveling the parchment, he found a writing that bore his name.

    [With his excellent contribution, the Nephilim Royalty grants Emery Ambrose the title of Count of the Amarhiks family]

    It was a fourth-rank title which apanied by an array of enticing benefits. The female grand magus proudly borated on the privileges: vastnds spanning tens of thousands of acres, a retinue of hundreds of staff, multiple facilities, and a generous monthly wage.

    What caught Emery''s attention even more was the mention of a privilege''s opportunity to utilize the Nephilim special facility known as "the Divine Instrument." This facility held the promise of assisting a magus of Emery''s caliber in cultivating the power of cosmos, potentially paving the way for a breakthrough into the grand magus realm.

    "Congrattions," eximed the female grand magus, concluding her exnations.

    The rewards startled him. It was a remarkably generous gift, yet it only fueled questions in Emery''s mind, especially considering Jinkan''s earlier demeanor. Something seemed amiss. One thing was certain: such a prestigious title woulde with responsibilities, and Emery couldn''t ept it without understanding the full scope. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Emery turned to face the faction leader, gratitude in his tone as he said, "Thank you for such generosity. This is very kind indeed. Unfortunately, I am not sure if I could live up to such a title."

    The n leader responded with a stern gaze and a decisive statement, "It is given." Without allowing Emery an opportunity to reply, the man abruptly stood up, shifting his attention to the grand magus,manding, "Exin his duties." With that, he exited the room, leaving Emery bewildered.

    "What has just happened?" x x x

 Chapter 1913 Promotion

    Chapter 1913 Promotion

    The n leader''s words lingered in the air, painting a picture of limited choice for Emery in refusing the bestowed position. The genuine surprise that crossed Emery''s face didn''t go unnoticed by the astute eyes of the female grand magus.

    "There is no need to be surprised; this is a promotion, an upgrade from a mere subsidiary outsider to a Count, a Nephilim second-ss nobles," she exined with a reassuring smile, attempting to cast the development in a positive light.

    With the n leader having left the room, the female grand magus shifted her demeanor, signaling her readiness to address the situation more candidly. Emery, having some awareness the intricate workings of his promotion, perceived it as a shift from a faction member to a position that carried increased responsibilities, akin to some kind of employment.

    Before responding, Emery exchanged a brief nce with Jinkan, whose silence indicated her eptance of the situation, prompting Emery to express his genuine sentiments about the offered position.

    "Elder, I wonder if I have any say in the matter," Emery inquired.

    With a smile, she said, "Well, it''s been granted, so if you are not fond of the reward, you could return them all." The grand magus spoke the words with a subtle indication that the other two rewards were intertwined with the title.Emery, however, found himself growing more annoyed at the implication that hispliance could be bought.

    "Why would you return it, though?" she continued, "Being a second-ss citizen is a great honor, one higher than your predecessor. Lord of Terra Castle Izta was still a third-rate citizen with much less benefit despite his great achievements."

    The mention of Lord Izta triggered memories of Emery''s Senior, who harbored a deep-seated disdain for the Nephilim and had been forced to return home for a millennium. The irritation that had been building finally eroded Emery''s patience, prompting him to calmly assert,

    "With respect, This is not about the benefits, besides...I have rejected better offers."

    The female grand magus looked genuinely surprised and questioned, "Better than a noble position within the Nephilim faction?"

    Knowing some extend of Emery''s concern, Jinkan finally intervened, assuring him,"Emery, you don''t need to worry. The family won''t make unreasonable demands, and I won''t let them."

    Emery responded with a wry smile, "Unreasonable like this one?"

    Hearing this answer, the grand magus''s expression changed to annoyance. Jinkan was smart enough to quickly step in, asking to be the one to personally deal with the situation. With deep reluctance, she decided to leave the room.

    In the ensuing stillness, Emery released a deep sigh, contemting the unexpected turn of events. It was then that Jinkan, breaking the silence, revealed ayer of vulnerability. "Emery, the truth is, the situation in the magus universe has never been worse��the dark elves, the rogue magus, and now the Oculus... My father... he just wants the best for the family, and right now, that means you." Despite the seemingly sincere words, Emery discerned that this reward was, in fact, a test of loyalty��a measure of whether he would truly step inside the family. Unfortunately, Emery harbored zero loyalty, zero trust in the faction. His mind echoed with stories from his seniors and Master, vividly illustrating the faction''s ruthlessness. If possible, Emery wished to shed the subsidiary status as soon as possible. Thus, his response was a resolute,

    "No, I don''t want this."

    Jinkan fell silent for a moment. The princess seemed hesitant to force the matter, but she decided to speak, saying, "Not all Nephilim are the same, you know... I thought we have shown you this in the past few weeks."

    Emery heaved a sigh, unable to shake off memories of how Jinkan had manipted him into saving her fianc�� by throwing him into the Demon''s Pit. Despite the recent feeling of some indescribable bond with her, it was far from enough for Emery to ept bing a Nephilimckey. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With his decision final, Emery didn''t feel the need to exin any further. He started to walk toward the door, leaving all the rewards behind. Once again, Jinkan tried to stop him. Her voice trembled as she said, "You can''t refuse my father... we can''t. He could do terrible things."

    These words were enough to make Emery stop, standing silently in front of the door. Jinkan added, "You caretaker status... He can take away as easily as he gave" Still, Emery remained silent, prompting Jinkan to emphasize, "He also knows about the two primordial wisps in your... you... you don''t want to anger him."

    Emery, though, couldn''t be easily intimidated. He turned, gazing at Jinkan, and calmly asserted, "No. No, I don''t think he could. Maybe he could havest week, but not now, not after what I did for your family."

    The recent expeditions had thrust him into the limelight, transforming him from an outsider to a renowned magus who had made significant contributions to the Amarhiks family. This newfound status, he believed, rendered him less susceptible to potential bullying from within the faction. Moreover, the watchful eyes of other factions and the presence of the other two Nephilim families added ayer of ountability, making it less likely for the Amarhiks to tarnish their reputation by mistreating a magus of Emery''s stature.

    Jinkan''s silence acknowledged this perspective, but she persisted with another question, probing the depths of Emery''s conviction, "What if you''re wrong? Will you bet your, your friends for this?" It was a direct challenge to Emery''s resolve.

    Meeting her gaze with determination, Emery replied, "If I am wrong, me and my friends are ready to fight." The confidence in his voice did not waver. He pulled the door open and just before stepping out, he added "Besides... you still owe me... friend."

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1914 Return

    Chapter 1914 Return

    After the meeting, Emery wasted no time and promptly decided to leave the Nephilim. He bid farewell to Eeshoo and As, before he gathered his three friends to board the next avable ship heading to the Golden City.

    "You did the right thing," remarked Ashaka when Emery exined the Nephilim''s offer. Despite the Abbot having freed himself from past hatred toward the Nephilim, he believed that maintaining a measured distance from them would be in the best interest of Emery and the people of Earth.

    Chumo shared a simr opinion. However, Klea''s response caught him off guard.

    "No, this is wrong!... You shouldn''t do that!" she eximed. Observing the bewilderment on the faces of the other three, she added, "You should have taken the spirit stones and the herbs." With a mischievous smile, she continued, "We really could use it to buy lots of nice things with that."

    As the group chuckled at Klea''s response, Emery chimed in, saying, "Don''t worry about spirit stones; I can still buy you things."

    With an even wider smile, Klea remarked, "Aaa, yes... you are a renowned apothecarist." She then teasingly inquired, "You are rich, aren''t you? How many spirit stones do you actually have?"

    "Enough," replied Emery, his answer keeping an air of mystery. This only fueled Klea''s curiosity even more, and she responded with a wicked smile, saying, "You really shouldn''t say that."

    #####

    One and a half dayster, the transport ship gracefully descended from the sky, bringing Emery and hispanions to Golden City. As it touched down, Emery''s eyes lit up at the sight of the sprawling metropolis. The cityscape was a mesmerizing blend of towering skyscrapers and flying boats soared through the air, leaving shimmering trails behind them.

    Emery couldn''t shake the smile on his face as the memories of his first visit to this grand city flooded back. The sense of amazement and wonder lingered, amplified by the vibrant energy that pulsed through the city.

    Disembarking from the ship, Klea''s excitement was palpable. "What should we do first? Shopping?"

    Emery chuckled and shook his head, "No, we are heading to our second home first, Terra"

    As the group strolled through the bustling streets of the enormous city towards the teleportation gate.Races of all kinds, from elves to dwarves, bustled about, each contributing to the lively atmosphere. The architectural marvels of the city, adorned with intricate magical glyphs, reached toward the sky.

    As the group traversed the bustling streets of the vast city toward the teleportation gate, Emery couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. The normally bustling cityscape seemed to be under a heightened state of alert. City guards, more numerous than usual, moved with a sense of urgency, their watchful eyes scanning the crowds. Chumo, who had been an enforcer in this city for many years, exin the situation.

    "Crime rate''s been on the rise every year since the incident eight years ago," Emery''s thoughts were immediately drawn to the memories of the Raven faction and the pirates. The news about the increase in crime only fueled his concern, prompting him to quicken his pace and use the teleportation gate.

    "Four to Terra," However, as they passed through the gate, whaty in front of Emery was apletely transformed Terra City. The once-familiar city had evolved into a thriving metropolis, several timesrger than when he hadst visited. Thousands of people bustled about, a diverse mix of Terra natives and visitors entering and leaving the portal.

    As Emery and his group emerged into this bustling scene, they were greeted by a dozen tough-looking Saint-level Terra knights guarding the area. Surprisingly, two magus, despite wearing Terra uniforms, these magus were in fact, half-blood. They approached Emery''s group with a gesture of respect.

    "Wee back, Magus," Both magus were sent from Zodiac City to strengthen Terra''s defenses, and they immediately recognized Emery.

    "Please wait a while, Magus," they added, gesturing for Emery and hispanions to pause momentarily. A momentter, two magus came flying towards them��two familiar female magus. One was Magus Silica, one of Lord Izta''s widows, and the other was Magus Sheena, the dragon-blooded magus assigned to protect Emery. The two came to personally wee Emery''s arrival.

    "It''s good to see you again, Senior," Emery greeted warmly.

    After introducing the Abbot, the next thing Emery did was pay his respects. With solemn reverence, Emery ascended the hill to reach the grave of his senior, situated in front of the imposing stone statue of Izta. The atmosphere was serene, surrounded by a sense of spiritual connection to the past.

    Magus Silica, with a warm smile, walked beside him. "My Lord must be proud to see what you have be now." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery''s arrival at Terra, following the tradition set by theirte Lord Izta, triggered a grand feast in his honor. Dozens of Terra''s top elites, well-informed about Emery''s remarkable aplishments during the recent expedition, eagerly gathered to wee him. The news of the celestial ruins expedition had reached their ears, heightening the anticipation for Emery''s return.

    Observing the warm wee, Klea couldn''t resist smiling and remarked, "Ahh, you are so famous now, Emery."

    The feast transformed into a lively celebration of Emery''s achievements. The Terra elites, with genuine interest, engaged in conversations with Emery about his experiences during the expedition. The atmosphere was filled with camaraderie,ughter, and shared stories.

    The grand feast continued throughout the night, leaving Emery with little time for rest. Before he could catch an hour of sleep, a visitor arrived at the pce, breaking the brief respite.

    An emissary from the Raven city, Terra''s neighboring city, entered the pce. The emissaries were representatives from a city that had once sought to destroy Terra, adding an unexpected twist to their presence.

    However, apanying them were two notable figures��Emery''s old rival turn friend, Armand Nephilim, and the strikingly beautiful woman from the renowned Golden City family, Tessa Karat.

    "Its really is you... I came here as soon as I heard of your return,"

 Chapter 1915 Progress

    Chapter 1915 Progress

    Tessa Karat, a friend and business partner, graced Terra City with her presence, marking her visit with a journey across the newly constructed highway that seamlessly connected the thriving metropolis of Terra City and the neighboring Raven City.

    In the span of two years, the Karat family had not only sessfully integrated themselves into the Ravenmunity but had also fostered a harmonious synergy between the two cities. This coboration was palpable as Emery traversed the bustling highway, witnessing not only the continuous flow of people but also medium-sized vehicles transporting dark rocks known as Bacite��a newfound resource valuable in the magus universe. The vibrant activity underscored the prosperity resulting from the coborative efforts between Terra and Raven cities.

    Despite the apparent sess, Emery''s mind was consumed by a specific objective: finding an spirit rich location suitable for cing the Khaos gate.

    The return to the Terra pce brought forth a pivotal question from Emery.

    "How secure is this?" Magus Silica, promptly provided him with crucial details regarding the security measures in ce. She informed him that there were six magus stationed on standby, diligently guarding Terra City. Notably, four of them were on loan from Zodiac City. On Raven City''s front, four additional magus were on standby to ensure the collective safety of both metropolises.

    Armand Nephilim, now a trusted officer in the Karat family, expanded on the security situation. While acknowledging that the overall security was rtively low, he emphasized that the scarcity of valuable resources on the discouraged rogue magus from causing trouble, especially given the formidable reputations of the two influential factions, Zodiac and Karat.

    However, Emery foresaw a potential issue. Although the security measures might deter bandits and pirates, the situation could be moreplicated if he chose to reside on the for an extended period. Being a high-profile figure on the dark elves'' most wanted list, his presence could attract unwanted attention, especially if he intended to establish Khaos gate waypoints in the area.

    In the midst of the security discussion, Tessa proposed a potential solution: allowing the Magus alliance to establish an outpost in the city. However, she emphasized that such an endeavor would demand a considerable investment in terms of spirit stones or faction merits.

    "This would also attract interest from other guilds to invest in the city," Tessa added, underlining the potential benefits of creating a hub that could draw in various factions and groups.

    At this juncture, Klea interjected with her thoughts. "Allowing these groups to set their stone in the city would also increase security risks, would it not?" she questioned, her expression reflecting a concern for the potential consequences.

    Tessa met Klea''s gaze with a knowing smile. "Yes, just like any other city," she conceded. The Karat noble further exined that it was a decision that Terra needed to make��a choice between keeping the city as a personal faction base or opening it to the public. Each option had its own set of trade-offs: one would certainly be more private and secure but involve a higher upkeep, while the other would facilitate city growth and generate higher profits.

    Understanding the growing threat and the capabilities of those around him, Emery didn''t need much time to make a decision. With the safety of his friends and the legacy of Lord Izta entrusted to him, Emery chose to keep Terra City as a home base. The prospect of finding opportunities on others through the portal gates resonated with him, and the decision to limit ess to trusted groups was a strategic move to ensure security.

    "I respect the decision," Tessa replied with a smile.

    The small meeting was seeded by anothervish feast, during which Tessa invested her time in conversations with Klea. From afar, Emery can see that the two appeared to establish a quick connection.

    Observing this interaction, Armand leaned in and exined that the newly discovered resource, Bacite, was indeed valuable, but not something that should consume weeks or even months of Tessa''s time, given her talent and position in the Karat family.

    "Can you see it... Tessa took great personal interest in you, and if you ask me, entering the Karat family will solve a lot of your troubles... if you know what i mean," Armand suggested with a little chuckle.

    Emery''s response was straightforward: "You should concern your mind with training more."

    "You''re asking for it; let''s fight!!"

    The conversation led to a friendly spar at the back of the pce, an exciting spectacle watched by all the magus in the Terra pce.

    Armand showcased his significant improvement in spirit attacks, courtesy of the support he received from the Karat family in enhancing his strength. However, despite his progress, he could only manage to inflict simple wounds on Emery, who effortlessly healed within seconds.

    Magus Silica couldn''t resist the temptation and decided to join the challenge. She brought with her a cadre of other magus guards to showcase their collective strength. However, it was only Magus Sheena, the full-moon dragon half-blood, who could provide Emery with a genuine challenge. The ensuing battle between the Twilight Wolf and the Azure Dragon was a captivating spectacle. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Despite the ferocity of the battle, Emery, with his honed skills and strategic moves, emerged as the victor. Magus Sheena graciously acknowledged his prowess, stating, "It''s only been several years, and you have already surpassed me, Emery."

    Emery, in response, offered his sincere respect to both Magus Silica and Magus Sheena who had been integral to his journey of growth and strength.

    As the day concluded and the festivities came to an end, with the Karat group preparing to depart, Emery took the opportunity to express his personal gratitude to Tessa. Her response was a subtle smile directed at Klea before she approached Emery, giving him a kiss on the cheek and whispering, "She is a wonderful woman."

    With a smile, Tessa left the venue, prompting Klea to remark, "What a good friend you have there..." Her words carried a hint of a hidden message, but Emery chose not to delve deeper.

    However, as the Karat group departed, another figure arrived��this time, a captivating young woman who was able to stir Emery''s blood.

    x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1916 Plan

    Chapter 1916 n

    "Brother Emery!"

    The beautiful woman with brown hair who enthusiastically jumped into his arms was Tatyana, the six-tailed fox. The reason she could stir Emery''s blood was simply because she was part of his wolf pack. Her arrival felt like a reunion with a long-lost family member.

    Shortly after Tatyana''s lively entrance, two more figures joined them. One was Andrei, the winged wolf, and the other was Magus Yuria, the fifth and youngest wife of Lord Izta. The trio had justpleted their cargo transport errands for Terra and rushed back upon learning of Emery''s return. Their presence added to the atmosphere of reunion and camaraderie.

    Except for Magus Rosia, Cami, and Grisa, who were still fulfilling their duties with the Magus Alliance at the frontline, all the inner members of the Terra and Earth faction had gathered. Emery decided it was time to share his ns. Assigned the dedicated role of Earth''s caretaker, the safety of the became fully entrusted to Emery and his allies until the proposed duel with the Kronos faction.

    Recognizing Earth''s status as a lower realm and the inherent limitations on its resources for defense, Emery knew that seeking external aid was crucial.He held hope that Terra would emerge as the central hub for coordinating and strengthening these coborative efforts. "We need more men, more resources, and greater ess to information," Emery dered, outlining the n ahead.

    Magus Sheena, acting on the directive from Zodiac City, offered her full support and resources to aid Earth. With the authority granted to her, she could provide the necessary information and arrange for a dedicated squad of magus to provide ongoing assistance. The old Emery might have hesitated at such an offer, but with the lives of his friends hanging in the bnce, he inquired, "How many?"

    Magus Sheena responded, "One squad of 5 magus for an extended period and another three squads on standby for emergencies."

    These squadsprised Zodiac City''s half-blood magus, each possessing the strength equivalent to at least two magus alliance squads.

    Magus Sheena went a step further, offering additional support in the form of saint-level warriors. However, the effectiveness of these reinforcements was constrained by Earth''s limited outposts, primarily situated on the moon.

    Acknowledging the immediate need for external assistance, Emery epted the offer from Zodiac City. However, he viewed this as a short-term solution. To secure Earth''s safety in the long run, they needed to build their own force. This necessitated aprehensive n involving recruitment, training, and preparation for the challenges ahead. Magus Silica, disying unwavering dedication, volunteered to spearhead this critical aspect of their defense strategy.

    Emery emphasized another crucial aspect of their preparation: nurturing the talents native to Earth. While granting non-magus individuals Earthlink ess to the magus universe was a challenging and costly endeavor, the importance of developing their own warriors, even without such ess, couldn''t be overstated. Earth needed to be prepared for the imminent cmity on the horizon.

    The group collectively devised ns to address their immediate concerns, but the pressing issue that loomed ahead was securing resources, predominantly in the form of funds. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Despite the significant strides made in the development of Terra City, the Terra faction''s financialndscape, while improving, still fell short of the substantial capital required for their ambitious ventures. While they boasted an average monthly surplus of five million spirit stones, it proved insufficient to elevate their operational capacity to the desired level.

    In response to this financial challenge, Klea, sporting a smile, quipped, "Fortunately, we have a famous apothecary among us." Emery acknowledged the potential of upgrading his Merlin Apothecary Shop as a strategic move to bolster their financial reserves.

    However, Emery''s role as the designated caretaker of Earth presented a constraint. Prolonged absences from Earth were not feasible, particrly with the three-day travel time between Terra and Earth. This limitation emphasized the critical importance of prioritizing the setup of the Khaos gate��a vital link that would significantly reduce travel time and facilitate seamless coordination between Terra and Earth.

    Emery faced the daunting task of locating a site rich in spirit energy on Terra. Magus Celica, knowledgeable about the, provided half a dozen notable locations. Emery, could only hope that one of these sites would prove suitable for their crucial undertaking.

    As the meeting concluded, Emery geared up for a night of exploration, apanied by Klea. Utilizing dozens of [Spatial Gates] spells, the duo traversed thousands of miles to reach the specified locations. To their disappointment, none of the six sites exhibited the unique and potent spiritual energy found on Earth.

    "Seriously�� none at all?" Emery expressed his frustration.

    <No�� nothing special about these ces. Might as well just ce it on the castle yard, no different at all.> Chututlu, the Khaos guardian, confirmed about each of the locations marked.

    "Can we do that? In Terra''s castle yard? That will be convenient."

    <You can�� but it won''t be stable, and the waypoints will onlyst minutes, maybe seconds.>

    With insights from Klea, they reached the conclusion that the existence of Gaia was pivotal for the creation of a stable Khaos gate on Earth.However, extending this to another outside Terra would significantly increase the risk. In the event of an attack, the teleportation gate would be the primary target for any assant, as experienced in the past.

    Klea proposed an alternative, "What about any just within ship distance from Terra?"

    This idea resonated with Emery. An uninhabited would be even better for concealing the existence of the Khaos gate.

    When Emery contemted searching for information abouts within a convenient distance from Terra, a familiar mechanical voice entered his mind.

    [I can help you with that]

    The voice belonged to the female Virtual lifeform that Emery had acquired from the celestial ruins. With her assistance,piling the information Emery needed became an effortless task.

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1917 Virtual Assistant

    Chapter 1917 Virtual Assistant

    The Virtual Intelligence Assistant he received from the celestial ruins seamlessly integrated into the symbol on his palm. The intricate pattern underwent a subtle transformation before it began to glow, projecting a three-dimensional hologram of a made of light.

    Klea couldn''t help but be taken aback by the sudden disy as Emery calmlymunicated with the artificial lifeform to fulfill his request.

    As the holographic projection unfolded, the intricate details of Terra, the familiarndscapes and features, became visible. The hologram gradually zoomed out, revealing the entirety of the sr system, with each celestial body orbiting the central star. Further expansion followed, epassing the entire gxy, where countless stars sparkled in the cosmic void.

    In the distant reaches of the sector, fives stood out, each blinking as if signaling their presence within the vastness of space. The revtion added ayer ofplexity to Emery''s quest, hinting at the existence of other significant locations beyond Terra.

    Yet, the enthusiasm was met with disappointment as the Virtual Intelligence Assistant conveyed the sobering truth.

    [There are five other known primordial wisps in this sector, all integrated within a facility belonging to high-grade factions.]

    The search for a spirit-rich location akin to the Fey forest, imbued with the primordial essence of Gaia, yielded a disheartening oue. Realizing the impracticality of discovering an exact match, he modified his criteria, shifting the focus to any area with aparable level of spiritual energy, independent of its origin from a primordial wisp. This adjustment broadened the search parameters, allowing for a more flexible exploration of potential sites.

    [Certainly, processing...]

    The results flooded in hundreds, prompting Emery to narrow down the search parameters. He specified a location within a three-hour space travel distance, and unimed by other factions.

    [Two locations found.]

    Subsequently, two three-dimensionalary representations materialized, each apanied by relevant information.

    - 46092 - ss A]

    Regrettably, the first location proved to be a gas giant, an enormous sphere of swirling gases and vtile elements. Its colossal size and turbulent atmosphere rendered it inessible without specialized equipment or vehicles. Theck of a solid surface made it an impractical choice for Emery''s intended purpose.

    - 48221 - ss M]

    The holographic representation of the second option materialized, revealing a ss M with an intriguing prospect. As the image unfolded, it depicted an energy-rich location nestled deep within the''s core. However, the site''s promise was marred by the presence of perilousva flows, creating a hazardous environment that posed challenges to establishing a stable Khaos gate. The molten terrain suggested that essing the energy source would require intricate nning and specialized equipment which would take time and significant resources.

    Confronted with seemingly unviable options, Emery let out a sigh. Undeterred, he turned to Chututlu, determined to explore alternative solutions.

    "How did the previous Khaos champion actually create these waypoints?" Emery inquired, hoping for insights into the process.

    Chututlu, the Khaos guardian, couldn''t provide a specific answer but exined that the creation of waypoints didn''t necessarily require the emtion of energy from primordial wisps. Another viable option involved utilizing special items and formations, such as the ones previously set up for Emery in the Darkness Institute.

    A spark of realization crossed Emery''s face. "Yes, that''s it..."

    Thetter option seemed to be the key �C finding a specific item and formation that could emanate a certain level of darkness spirit energy. With this approach, he could conveniently ce waypoints directly on Terra. Without hesitation, Emery instructed the Artificial lifeform to initiate a search for the required item and formation. This newfound direction brought renewed hope and determination to their quest for a stable solution. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Remarkably, the Artificial Lifeform not only identified multiple items to choose from but also pinpointed their avability in a specific Golden City shop.

    [Cassiterite stone]

    This particr stone brimmed with darkness spirit energy, and Emery could utilize an Earth-based formation to activate it ording to his requirements. The quality of the darkness spirit energy emitted would be contingent on both the number of stones used and the grade of the formation. Emerymended the Virtual Intelligence Assistant, stating, "You are very useful indeed."

    [Thank you. Is there anything else you need?]

    With curiosity, Emery asked, "What should I call you? Do you have a name?"

    [My designation is Virtual Intelligence Assistant 709.]

    "That''s too long... I am going to call you Via now."

    [That''s eptable.]

    On their way back to Terra Pce, Klea showed interest in the artificial intelligence. Although she had seen a few models before, she doubted that any other model could be as informative.

    "She must be expensive... How many celestial points did you use for it?"

    With a smile, Emery replied, "Zero... I got it for free."

    "Wow... You are so lucky."

    Klea couldn''t help but contemte the cost of a normal artificial lifeform, usually running into a few million spirit stones. However, considering the capabilities of Emery''s Virtual Intelligence Assistant, she couldn''t help but wonder about its true worth.

    Upon their return, they wasted no time and swiftly prepared to use the portal to head towards the Golden City. Chumo, who had ns to visit the Golden City as well, was ready to apany them. Meanwhile, the Abbot was immersed in meditation, focusing on the new skills he had acquired from the celestial ruins.

    As the trio arrived in the bustling city, Chumo excused himself, stating, "I will be heading to the Enforcer office. I''ll see you twoter."

    Observing Chumo''s departure, Emery couldn''t shake the feeling that his friend was concealing something. However, respecting Chumo''s privacy, Emery chose not to delve into it.

    On the other hand, Klea''s demeanor took a mischievous turn as she clung tightly to Emery''s arm, expressing her enthusiasm,

    "Finally... a shopping date.Prepare your spirit stones"

    The prospect of a shopping spree in the Golden City seemed to fill her with excitement.

    x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1918 Gems Shop

    Chapter 1918 Gems Shop

    Emery and Klea sauntered through the vibrant streets of Golden City, immersed in the lively atmosphere of the bustling metropolis. Skyscrapers adorned with enchanting holographic disys stretched toward the sky, casting a dazzling array of lights.

    Rather than heading straight to their destination, they took the time to explore various spots.

    The air was filled with the delightful aroma as colorful stalls lined the walkways, showcasing a variety of goods, from magical trinkets to enchanted artifacts. Performers and entertainers adorned the streets, showcasing their talents with mesmerizing disys of magic and music. Their journey through the city was a delightful mix of exploration and indulgence. It was a rare and cherished moment for them to bond after many years of separation.

    Emery and Klea finally arrived at [Chrono Gems Emporium], a quaint store tucked betweenrger establishments. The entrance was adorned with shimmering crystals, and as they stepped inside, a soothing melody yed, creating an inviting ambiance.

    The atmosphere was serene, designed to enhance the appreciation of the magical crystals it offered. The male staff, although few in numbers, greeted Emery and Klea warmly.

    "Greetings, How may I help you today?"

    Upon stating their purpose, the staff guided them to an area behind the reception. The space resembled more of a meticulously organized storage room than a bustling shop, with thousands of stones meticulously arranged on disy.

    Their attention was drawn to a particr corner, where dark stones with silvery veins were showcased��the coveted [Cassiterite Stone], a medium-grade material possessing unique properties.

    The male staff exined, "It''s 700 spirit stones per kilogram. How much do you need?"

    Emery, needing the stones in size rather than weight, conveyed his requirement. With the assistance of the artificial lifeform, the calction seamlessly transformed the weight into the quantity needed.

    [For the Tier 4 Earth formation, it requires 0.94 tons. total of 658,000 spirit stones] "Should we find the specific formation first ande back when we know more?" Klea suggested, her eyes glinting with curiosity.

    Emery, however, shook his head. Anticipating the need for multiple portals, he decided to procure arger quantity of [Cassiterite Stones]. Turning to the staff, he inquired, "How much do you have? Can I see them?"

    With enthusiasm, they were escorted to another section of the shop, guarded by several magus individuals. Surprisingly, behind a vault door, a portal awaited.

    "It''s a personal spatial realm," Klea eximed with excitement.

    Unlike to Emery''s own Khaos space, it was a man-made space essible to others. This particr one utilized abination of artifacts and formations arrays, often employed by factions or shops as secret storage. However, for this type of shop, where most items were toorge for conventional disy, they granted customers ess to survey the products within the realm itself.

    The personal spatial realm they entered wasparable to a town, boasting a Tier 5 ssification with a diameter of about two miles. As they explored, they saw that High-grade stones were meticulously stored in secured containers, while lower-grade ones piling ups, scattered across the expansive area.

    Among the vast assortment, the [Cassiterite Stones], a medium-grade material, were neatly arranged within moderate cargo boxes. The artificial lifeform swiftly scanned the cargo, providing Emery with the pertinent information before the staff had a chance to finish their checks.

    [3.22 tons avable] Via ryed, It dawned on Emery that this quantity would be barely enough for the creation of three formations.

    Emery, foreseeing the potential need for more [Cassiterite Stones] in the future, opted to acquire the entire stock. With the assistance of Via, he conducted a meticulous examination, revealing approximately 10% defective materials. Leveraging this information, Emery skillfully negotiated a 15% discount, securing the entire inventory for 1.9 million spirit stones.

    As Emery effortlessly produced the substantial sum of spirit stones, both the shopkeeper and Klea couldn''t help but smile at the transaction

    "Thank you for the purchase. Do you need anything else?" inquired the staff.

    Capitalizing on the intriguing environment of the shop, Emery decided to explore further. He ventured into the high-grade sections, where tier 6 and 7 materials were meticulously disyed. These sought-after resources were primarily used for crafting weapons, armor, and, in some cases, luxury vehicles.It was an exclusive realm frequented by skilled refiners and master cksmiths, individuals who understood the intricacies of magical materials and their potential for extraordinary creations.

    Upon encountering the high-grade tier 7 materials, Emery was instantly reminded of the [Dragonite] bar he obtained from the celestial ruins. This, in turn, brought to mind Master Borin, the skilled cksmith and inventor whom he had rescued from Demon''s Pit. The master craftsman not only possessed the expertise to guide Emery on utilizing the material but could also y a pivotal role in establishing the Earth base.

    "Via, will you be able to locate a person and send a message?" Emery inquired.

    [Yes, I certainly can], replied the artificial life form.

    Leveraging Via''s capabilities, Emery swiftly located Master Borin''s whereabouts and sent him a message, urging him to meet at the earliest convenience.

    "Let''s see how grateful that man really is," Emery mused, contemting the potential coboration with the skilled cksmith and the benefits it might bring.

    When Emery was preparing to depart, his attention was captivated by a particr section of the shop. In this hall, several individuals were engrossed in scrutinizing a vast array of stones.

    "We are currently hosting a relic blind sale," the shopkeeper informed them with a gleam of excitement in his eyes.

    The [Chrono Gems Emporium], specializing in the excavation of precious stones, often stumbled upon various relics sites during their operations. Some relics were swiftly sold for immediate profits, while others, still shrouded in mystery, or trapped inside luxurious stones were reserved for the blind sale. This presented a unique opportunity for customers to potentially uncover valuable treasures or acquire items that turned out to be nothing more worthless trash.

    Sensing Emery''s interest, the shopkeeper asked, "Are you interested in testing your luck?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1919 Blind Sale

    Chapter 1919 Blind Sale

    Emery, although not typically inclined towards activities that depended on chance, willingly engaged in Klea''s enthusiasm. "Let''s take a closer look, Emery," she encouraged.

    Having once held the prestigious title of the queen of Egypt, Klea''s upbringing involved an extensive study of historical artifacts. The mere sight of these enigmatic objects held a captivating allure for her. The room they entered was brimming with a diverse assortment of rocks, varying in size from small to moderatelyrge. Multiple long tables adorned with ayer of dirt disyed each piece, meticulously categorized into three distinct grades, each assigned fixed prices: 10,000 spirit stones, 100,000 spirit stones, and a million spirit stones. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Klea meticulously examined each item, her focus gravitating towards the high-grade relics that hinted at untold stories. Her exploration eventually halted at one particr piece, concealed beneath ayer of a lustrous violet crystal. "What do you suppose lies within this crystal? There appears to be some inscriptions... possibly a concealed spell," Klea inquired, her eyes reflecting a genuine curiosity that resonated with the mystery embedded within the artifact.

    Before Emery could approach the crystal Klea had pointed out, three figures approached them. Two youthful magus were apanied by an elderly one trailing behind. The blond-haired magus among them spoke up.

    "It''s just a letter from a lost dynasty more than 20,000 years ago," he stated nonchntly, his gaze fixated on Klea. "The crystal, however, is quite exquisite��suitable for a beautiful woman like you."

    Klea, maintaining her poise, gave the man a mere fleeting nce before gracefully turning away. Undeterred, she continued her quest, examining other items within the room with a singr focus on unraveling the mysteries they held.

    Observing Klea''s dismissal, the other young man grew visibly irritated. With a tone of arrogance, he dered, "How dare you ignore my lord Croft!"

    Emery, sensing a potential conflict, prepared to intervene, but Klea subtly restrained him. There was a quiet confidence in her demeanor, suggesting a recognition of the Croft family name. Calmly, she turned back to acknowledge the magus with a slight smile, "Thank you for the information."

    As Klea made the decision to gracefully walk away from the crystal, the blond man spoke up with a diplomatic tone, "I didn''t mean to intrude, but I can tell that it''s your first time encountering this blind sale, and I don''t have the heart to see a woman like you waste time on the wrong items."

    Intrigued, Klea turned to face the man. She responded with a friendly tone, seizing the opportunity to glean more details about the blind sale.

    The revtion unfolded that the likelihood of stumbling upon valuable items in the vast array of mysterious relics was minimal. The shop, not oblivious to the value of its collection, had taken precautions by subjecting the artifacts to thorough evaluations by expert appraisers. Consequently, the truly priceless treasures had already been imed by discerning buyers. However, the shop strategically left a selection of appealing items on disy��some priced above their actual value and others possessing a captivating allure, such as the crystal that had captured Klea''s attention. These artifacts served as enticing bait, designed to attract potential buyers to spend on worthless items.

    Hearing the man''s exnation, Klea nodded in appreciation and expressed her gratitude, yet a tinge of disappointment lingered on her face. "I guess there is no point in staying then, thank you," she remarked with a hint of resignation.

    The man halted her departure with a courteous gesture. "Mydy, if you''re willing to wait for a few seconds," he suggested, his tone carrying a mysterious undertone. He revealed that the older magus apanying him was, in fact, a Master appraiser. The seasoned magus pointed towards a specific relic within the higher grades, priced at a staggering 1,000,000 spirit stones. Without hesitation, the nobleman chose the artifact, seamlesslypleting the transaction.

    A member of the staff assisted in breaking the stone open, revealing a shiny amulet within. The unexpected discovery surprised both the staff and the attending magus. "Congrattions, Lord Croft. This tier 5 amulet is worth at least 1,500,000 in the market," the staff member eximed, confirming the unexpected windfall.

    The blond man, seemingly unfazed by the turn of events, extended the amulet towards Klea with an air of nonchnce. "This is my gift to you, in return for your affection,"

    Amused by the unexpected turn of events, Klea turned to Emery with a smile before replying, "My apologies, but I already have a man." She dismissed the alluring item, turning to Emery''s side and saying, "Let''s go."

    To her surprise, Emery didn''t seem ready to leave just yet. She looked at Klea and said "I will find you a better one." These words seemed to irk the blond man even further, and he retorted with irritation, "Rubbish! Master Burin has looked around the ce and found nothing better!"

    Emery, unfazed by the man''s outburst, calmly surveyed the surroundings, employing his spirit sensebined with [Nature Grasp] to connect with the earth elements on the stones. Emery delicately felt the shapes and markings within the rocks, his senses attuned to the subtle energies that emanated from each piece.

    His proficiency in appraisal, honed through years of experience in apothecary, served as a foundation for Emery''s confidence. However, what truly bolstered his assurance was the addition of a new artificial lifeform, equipped with the ability to effortlessly extract information from mysterious markings.

    As he delved into his investigation, Emery''s discerning gaze led him to one of the lower-grade tables��a seemingly unremarkable, dirt-covered stone b modestly priced at 10,000 spirit stones. Confident in his choice, Emery turned to the staff and dered, "I will purchase this one." His decision sent ripples of curiosity through the onlookers.

    The nobleman, already exasperated by Emery''s earlier actions, couldn''t contain his frustration any longer. "How foolish! There has never been a treasure worth more than 100,000 among the low-grade piles... never!" he proimed incredulously, his disbelief evident in both his tone and expression.

    With the purchase finalized, Emery casually broke the seemingly mundane stone b. Removing the dirt, he unveiled a b adorned with inscriptions that emitted a soft, ethereal glow. The Master appraiser, overseeing the process, looked at the revealed markings with evident shock. "It''s... a divine item," he eximed, his voice filled with awe and surprise.

    He holds in his hands a relic imbued with the wisdom of a supreme being from at least 20,000 years ago. This divine item was no ordinary stone b��it contained a profound technique, a treasure estimated to be worth at least 5 million spirit stones.

    Emery casually gave the item to Klea, receiving her joyful embrace, while at the same time, a raging stare from the noble.

 Chapter 1920 Trouble

    Chapter 1920 Trouble

    Emery found himself genuinely surprised by the revtion. While his proficiency in intricate nature spells allowed him to probe the relics, the true depth of understanding came from the assistance of the artificial lifeform. Without it, everything would have remained a mystery to him. Despite possessing advanced spells like [Analyze Flore] and [Universal Flora Knowledge], their application on rocks was limited, and Emerycked substantial knowledge of magus universe ancient history.

    The shock mirrored on the face of the master appraiser further underscored theplexity and sophistication of the artificial lifeform. It went beyond a mere tool��it seemed to possess an intricate intelligence beyond the capability of the master apparaiser.

    Anticipating the nobleman''s imminent inquiries, Emery decided it was time to exit the premises. "Let''s go," he suggested, steering Klea away from potential scrutiny.

    "Alright," Klea remarked with a smile as she carefully stored the newfound tablet. Closing in, she expressed her gratitude with a kiss on Emery''s cheek. "Thank you for the gift; I love it," she added, her eyes reflecting genuine appreciation.

    However, as they stepped out of the store, their moment was abruptly interrupted by the stern voice of the Croft noble. "Stop right there! If you think you can just leave after embarrassing me like that, you are mistaken." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery, letting out a resigned sigh, wished to simply ignore the man and move on. Klea, on the other hand, appeared annoyed that the nobleman continued to disrupt their joyous moment. Turning her gaze toward him, she addressed him with a sly smile, "Please, Mister Croft, as I said, I am not interested. Make trouble elsewhere."

    The words from Klea only served to further enrage the nobleman, pushing him to the brink. With an enraged snarl, he drew his weapon��a crimson sword, the embodiment of his fury. The young magus standing beside him cautioned, "Young master, they are both half-moon magus; their background might not be simple."

    "Huh! I can easily tell they are from the lower realm. What to worry about? I have to teach these worms a lesson not to mess with the Croft!" The nobleman, fueled by his disdain, dismissed the warning, ready to assert his dominance.

    Despite the brewing confrontation, Klea remainedposed, addressing Emery calmly, "Should we just leave?" Her suggestion hung in the air, a potential escape from the impending conflict.

    The nobleman, consumed by anger, brandished his sword and cast a powerful skill, unleashing a torrential spirit attack as Two colossal red serpentine forms materialized, charging toward Emery with menacing intent.

    Emery, maintaining an air of calm, stepped in front of Klea, positioning himself as a shield against the impending assault. BAAAMMM!!!

    The impact of the fiery spirit attack rippled through the surroundings, but to everyone''s surprise, Emery stood unaffected, unharmed, and resolute.

    Unable to ept the sight of Emery standing unscathed, the nobleman shouted in disbelief, "Huh! You must have used a life-saving artifact?"

    Emery, exasperated by the futile confrontation, heaved a sigh and chose not to waste any more time with the fool. With a swift motion, heunched his own spirit attack��a small de materializing and piercing straight into the opponent''s forehead, effortlessly breaking through his feeble spirit defense. Without lifting a finger, Emerypelled the nobleman to drop to his knees, blood spilling from the wound.

    "You! How is this possible?!" the nobleman stammered, his face drained of color, too shocked to make another move.

    Ignoring the man''s bewildered protests, Emery turned away, leaving the scene, with Klea cheering beside him. The onlookers, witnessing the abrupt turn of events, were left in awe of Emery''s unexpected prowess and the swift conclusion to the confrontation.

    Continuing their stroll, Emery and Klea''s next destination was to explore new Earth formation spells. With numerous formations to choose from and dozens of stores to inspect, they embarked on a quest for magical knowledge. Realizing they were in proximity to a particr ce, Emery suggested dropping by and visiting a friend at the Golden City Magus Guild.

    Entering the store area, Emery navigated directly to the next room, where he encountered a Redskins half-breed. The man greeted him with a smile, saying, "Wow! a celebrity came to visit today."

    "Senior Aeon, good to see you again," Emery responded warmly.

    They found a quiet corner, settling in for a friendly chat. Emery delved into the wonder surrounding his escape from the Demons'' pit prison and his achievements in the Celestials'' ruins. Aeon, while acknowledging Emery''s aplishments, seemed a bit surprised that the Magus Alliance had kept the events rtively low-profile, even concealing some facts.

    "I have to find the news from other channels, if you know what I mean." Aeon said it with a smile.

    Aeon, known for his resourcefulness, proved to be a valuable source of information, bing the go-to figure for updates on the Magus Guild''s activities. The conversation unfolded, with Emery in need of a rmended ce to shop.

    Despite Via''s ability to list multiple avable stores, personal rmendations werecking. Aeon, with his extensive knowledge, informed them that the Magus Guild did offer some formation spells for sale. However, for a specific high-tier Earth spell, he rmended checking a specialist store or, alternatively, heading to the Grand Pavilion��thergest store in the vicinity.

    After finishing a few sses of drink, Aeon shared news about theirmon friend Cedric, who had apparently opened his own apothecary shop in Golden City. "You shoulde visit him," Aeon suggested. This was pleasant news, especially for Emery, who was nning to open his own shop as well. Cedric could offer valuable tips and insights.

    Thanking Aeon for the information, Emery bid farewell and was on the verge of leaving the Magus Guild. However, to his surprise, he was stopped by the annoying Croft noble once again. This time, the nobleman brought along half a dozen magus, apanied by an intimidating full moon magus.

    "Brother, this is the man who insulted our family," the Croft noble dered.

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1921 Who is he?

    Chapter 1921 Who is he?

    Half a dozen magus swiftly surrounded Emery and Klea, orchestrating a strategic formation that turned the bustling pedestrian area into a makeshift arena. The focal point of this tense confrontation were the two young master Croft brothers. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "This is my brother, Vinser Croft. Unfortunately for you, he just returned from the frontline, a renowned captain of the military," dered the younger brother, emphasizing Vinser''s military achievements.

    The intimidating full moon magus fixed his gaze upon Emery and inquired, "This is the one that hurt you?" The nobleman, eager to garner sympathy, responded with a resentful tone, "Yes, brother. This spirit magus attacked me when I was not ready... and from behind. Avenge me, brother."

    Amidst the brewing tension, Aeon approached Emery and discreetly informed him, "Emery, you don''t need to fight him. I have called the guards." The presence of the guards on the way hinted at a potential resolution through authority rather than physical confrontation. Hearing his name, the full moon magus squinted with a trace of recognition. "Emery... Spirit magus? Your name is familiar..." he murmured, attempting to recall where he had heard it before. However, the younger brother abruptly interrupted, demanding action. "Brother, he''s trying to run... you must give him a lesson for me."

    Fueled by the younger brother''s insistence, the older Croft sibling finally unleashed his formidable power. A fiery python emerged, matching the vivid crimson of his spear. This manifestation was ten times stronger and more terrifying than the one exhibited by the younger brother. Faced with the escting threat, Emery drew his [Savage de], signaling his readiness for the impending sh.

    Witnessing the impending fight, the onlookers instinctively distanced themselves. While some were overtaken by fear, most were drawn in by the excitement, eagerly anticipating the magical spectacle about to unfold.

    In an intimidating roar, the full moon magus, Vinser, issued a challenge. "I give you one chance, bend your knee and apologize!"

    Emery, unimpressed by the ultimatum, responded with casual nonchnce. "You''re wasting my time; just start already."

    "Huh! An arrogant frog who never sees outside the well!"

    The Full Moon magus, Vinser, gathered his entire spirit power, concentrating it to the tip of his crimson spear. The anticipation in the air heightened as he initiated a swift spin, unleashing a powerful and fiery twister. Within the twister, a fierce, gigantic crimson snake took form and surged directly at Emery. Reacting with precision, Emery tapped into the chaotic energy swirling within him, channeling it into his dark de before unleashing the formidable [Shadow Edge].

    BOOMM!!!

    The sh reverberated through the impromptu arena, sending shockwaves that tossed several onlookers into the air and left visible cracks in the surrounding walls. As the dust settled, it became apparent that Emery had been forced a step back, while Vinser stood three steps away.

    The oue signaled Emery''s victory in the intense sh, a result that only added to the embarrassment considering Vinser''s higher realm stage as a Full Moon magus.

    "Huh! You do have some strength!! But I am not finished yet!" Vinser dered defiantly, refusing to ept defeat.

    The intense sh between Emery and Vinser drew the attention of multiple city guards to the scene. However, to Emery''s surprise, none dared to intervene in the escting duel. Thrown into the mix were a few shes of sword and spear, revealing Vinser''s formidable spear techniques��a skill set not to be underestimated. However, despite the Full Moon magus''s prowess, none of his attacks managed tond a hit on the elusive Emery. The dance of magicalbat continued, each movement calcted and precise.

    Just as Emery prepared to counterattack, a new group arrived on the scene��enforcers from the Magus Alliance, unbound by the familial politics that governed the city. The captain of the enforcers, a familiar face to Emery, stepped forward and issued a sternmand.

    "Stop this fight at once!"

    The atmosphere shifted as the enforcers asserted their authority, bringing a temporary halt to the confrontation between Emery and Vinser.

    "Emery, why are you fighting here, bro?!"

    Coincidentally, the enforcer team that arrived was led by Gerri the Violet me, and his squad''s name was famous enough to quell the chaos. Unfortunately, Gerri''s friendly behaviors to Emery only served to aggravate the younger Croft noble.

    "What is this?! An enforcer takes sides with a rogue magus!" the Croft nobleined, his frustration evident. However, the older brother intervened, forcing his brother to stop. his gaze fixed on Emery.

    "I remember who he is... Emery Ambrose, the Savage Magus."

    The mention of this infamous moniker startled the younger brother, leaving him momentarily speechless. Before he could respond, the older brother swiftly stored his spear and addressed Emery with a surprising change of tone.

    "My apology, we are mistaken."

    Without waiting for a reply, he summoned his men and forcefully dragged his disgruntled brother away, disappearing from sight.

    "Show''s over!" Gerri announced loudly, attempting to disband the lingering crowds that had gathered to witness the magical confrontation. Afterward, Gerri, with an excited grin, put his arm around Emery and remarked, "Huh!! You...came to this city, not looking for me, and already make trouble with the Croft."

    In response to Emery''s raised eyebrow, Gerri went on to exin that over thest ten years, the influence of the Karat faction in the city had been declining. Multiple powerful families had been vying for control of the city council, with the Croft family standing out as one of the most influential. The decline in their influence had seemingly led to an increase in their arrogance.

    "Let''s just stay away from trouble, okay?" Gerri advised, his tone suggesting a desire to avoid unnecessary conflicts in the city.

    Without waiting for an invitation, Gerri decided to tag along with Emery and Klea, positioning himself as their impromptu guide to ensure their safety in the tumultuous city. However, this brought a frown to Klea''s face.

    ####

    On the other end of the street, the two Croft brothers engaged in a heated argument.

    "No matter how talented he is, he''s just a magus from a lower realm. Why are you scared of him, brother?!!" the younger brother eximed, challenging the rationale behind their confrontation.

    "Scared! Yes I am scared!! That lower realm magus has close rtions with the Karat faction, Zodiac City, and even the Nephilim! Are you not scared!?" The elder brother countered, the words hung in the air, enough to render the younger noblepletely silent.

    "Besides, Father told us to keep a low profile. I don''t want to see your childish behavior ruin Father''s n!" x x x x x x

 Chapter 1922 Golden Pavilion

    Chapter 1922 Golden Pavilion

    Apanied by Gerri, Emery, and Klea arrived at their destination, the Golden Pavilion, thergest and most opulent store in Golden City. The grandeur of the building unfolded before them��a majestic seven-floor pagoda that stood as an architectural marvel. The entrance beckoned with an awe-inspiring sight: a breathtaking thirty-meter-tall statue positioned at the center,manding attention and spanning the first three floors of the pagoda. This masterful sculpture portrayed seven beautiful winged angels in graceful flight around a fearsome serpent dragon, capturing the essence of magic, elegance, and mystique. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As they stepped through the entrance, the ambiance within the Golden Pavilion enveloped them in a world of luxury and enchantment. The spacious interior was adorned with intricate carvings, vibrant tapestries, and exquisite disys of magical artifacts. A symphony of colors and fragrances filled the air, creating an immersive experience for all who entered.

    Unlike the previous shop, the Golden Pavilion hummed with activity. Customers, magus, and enthusiasts alike perused the aisles, their eyes lighting up with curiosity at the prospect of discovering rare and powerful relics. With an enforcer captain in tow, the group quickly garnered a warm and friendly wee from the senior staff. Two beautiful women, dressed in elegant attire, approached with genuine smiles.

    "Wee to the Golden Pavilion, esteemed guests. How may we be of service to you today?"

    The group embarked on a brief tour of the Golden Pavilion, exploring its various floors and experiencing the diverse offerings within the grand establishment. The first floor served as a lobby for information, where patrons could gather details about the Pavilion''s stalls. Moving upward, the second and third floors unfolded into avish space dedicated to food and entertainment. As they ascended further, the fourth floor revealed an impressive collection of weapons and armors, while the fifth floor beckoned with potions and scrolls.

    Eager to delve into the magical wonders of the fifth floor, the group found themselves surrounded by a bustling marketce. The air was filled with the delicate scents of magical elixirs, and the shelves were lined with scrolls containing ancient spells and secret techniques.At least thirty stalls lined the expansive area, each representing renowned shops that specialized in offering rare and potent items for sale.

    "Let''s check this one, Emery," Klea eximed with excitement as she approached a spell shop that showcased a dazzling array of magical scrolls and artifacts. Within the information crystal, hundreds of spells were avable for perusal, essible with Via''s assistance. However, the truly rare and unique ones on disy remained beyond the artificial lifeform''s reach, awaiting Emery''s personal exploration. Relying on his innate abilities, Emery probed the depths of the spells and secret techniques. Dozens of items some intricately attached to stones or woods, awaited their perusal. "We are looking for Earth formation arrays to enhance spirit energy, tier 4 or higher," Klea announced to the vendor, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. Emery, standing beside her, added his criteria, specifying the need for formations that could synergize with darkness elements. Moreover, he expressed his disinterest in any formation below a B rank.

    The scrolls and artifacts on disy unveiled a handful of options that met Emery''s discerning criteria:

    [Elemental Earthbind - Rank B - Tier 4]

    [Earthen Harmony Grid - Rank B - Tier 4]

    [Verdant Earth Veil - Rank A - Tier 5]

    [Crystalline Nexus - Divine Rank - Tier 5]

    As Emery delved into the intricacies of each formation array, he realized the profoundplexity that distinguished them from ordinary spells. The tier 4 formations alone posed a considerable challenge, one that he estimated would require days or even weeks toprehend fully. The tier 5 formations, with their divine rank, presented an even more formidable task, demanding months of dedicated study and practice to unlock their full potential.

    As if she could sense Emery''s thoughts, Klea reassured him, saying, "Don''t worry; you can count on me. I will help you through it." Her confidence in formation spells provided Emery with a sense of relief. If only she possessed proficiency in earth spells, their task would have been significantly easier.

    However, unwilling to wait for months to master the tier 5 spells, Emery opted to purchase the tier 4 formations instead. He explored a few more stalls, meticulously examining the avable options, until he found one that resonated with him.

    [TerraSphere Array - Rank A - Tier 4] [Price: 450,000 Spirit Stones]

    Emery couldn''t contain his excitement at the prospect of implementing this powerful formation. With the purchasepleted, Emery eagerly looked forward to returning and immersing himself in the creation of the formation.

    However, while still in the Golden Pavilion, he decided to broaden his search and explore other items��specifically, a defensive formation suitable for fortifying the Moon base.

    Formation arrays presented themselves as a potentially more cost-effective and potent option for defense whenpared to relying solely on artifacts. Emery, however, quickly realized that none of the avable tier 4 spells were strong enough to hold a grand magus-level opponent.

    The prospect of spending millions of spirit stones seemed more feasible than dedicating extensive time to mastering high-tier formation spells. Another alternative involved hiring a Grand Master in formation to create a tier 6 or even 7 defense formation. However, the inherent security risk associated with entrusting the key to enter the formations to someone else gave Emery pause.

    In the midst of contemtion, Klea approached him with a radiant smile, her hand gently sping his. "You promised to buy me something, right?" she reminded him, the sparkle in her eyes reflecting excitement.

    "Yes, show me,"

    Klea''s finger pointed towards a small wooden box, within whichy a pearly white pen adorned with intricate flowery shapes. It was a rune pen, a tool typically used by formation masters for scribing runes��a crucial instrument that could significantly enhance the precision and artistry of crafting formations. Much like a cauldron to an apothecarist, it promised to elevate the quality of Klea''s formation work, recing her previous method of using a sword for scribing.

    [Lotus Jade Pen - Tier 5 - 650,000 Spirit Stones],

    It was a high-grade Tier 5 item, and while it might not have been extravagantly expensive, Emery had yet to fully grasp the substantial difference in pricing between formation tools and those of an apothecary.

    Klea''s sly smile didn''t go unnoticed, prompting ament from Gerri.

    "I don''t believe you can''t pay that amount yourself." Klea responded with a yful tone, "Well, Gerri, consider this a lesson. It''s always different when it''s a gift from your loved one."

    Emery, happy to fulfill Klea''s request, didn''t hesitate to make the purchase. However, Klea''s enthusiasm wasn''t quenched yet. After acquiring the Lotus Jade Pen, she yfully tugged Emery along, urging him to buy her more formation spells.

 Chapter 1923 Tech

    Chapter 1923 Tech

    Having concluded their shopping on the fifth floor, they ascended to the sixth floor, where a plethora of misceneous items awaited. Among these were technological items that Emery needed to establish the infrastructure for their new base. While he possessed minimal knowledge in this field, Via once again proved to be a valuable resource, guiding them through the choices avable.

    Emery''s attention turned to premade constructs designed for swift assembly, each module avable for individual purchase. The options presented included the [Hangar], [Living Quarters], [Command Center], and [General Module]. These modules were configured to amodate different functions within the base.

    For the basic set, capable of housing up to 20 crew members, and including the necessary interior instations, the cost stood at three million spirit stones. A medium-sized base, suitable for a crew of up to 100, would demand a higher investment of five million spirit stones. These estimates considered the use of lower-grade materials.

    However, the options didn''t end there. Upgrading to medium-grade materials, which offered enhanced durability, would double the cost. Opting for high-grade materials, boasting the resilience of tier 5 metals, would elevate the expenditure to five times the base amount. Emery carefully considered the trade-offs between cost and quality, evaluating the long-term benefits of investing in sturdier materials for their Moon base.

    The premade constructs, althoughprehensive,cked some crucial specialponents that were indispensable for the creation of their Moon base. Among theseponents was the [Workshop Module], equipped with the necessary tools for research, development, and repairs.

    Additionally, two of the most criticalponents, [Defense System] and [Shield Generator], were not included in the basic sets. The [Defense System] would be the weaponry responsible for protecting their base from external threats, while the [Shield Generator] would create a protective barrier, enhancing the overall security. Theseponents carried a separate price tag, ranging from one million to tens of millions, depending on theirplexity and capabilities.

    While a small lower-grade outpost might suffice for lower realms like Earth, Emery, motivated by the looming threat of Kronos and his enigmatic schemes, envisioned a more robust and strategic approach. His n involved preparing high-grade modules that could withstand even a force led by a grand magus.

    Apart from establishing a fortified base, there was another critical item on their shopping list��a spaceship of their own. The options were plentiful, categorized into four types:

    [Touring] - Focused on long-distance travel with enhanced fuels and radar.

    [Freight] - Tailored for transporting goods with increased cargo size and stowage power capability.

    [Fighter] - Geared for battle, boasting enhanced weapon systems and defense capabilities.

    [Luxury] - Prioritizingfort, offering the best interior and a smooth ride experience.

    The spaceship options were further categorized based on their sizes and capacities:

    [Light] - With a capacity range of one to three crews, these ships were priced at about 300,000 spirit stones.

    [Small] - Offering an average capacity for up to ten crews, these ships cost a million spirit stones.

    [Medium] - Designed to amodate up to 50 crews, these ships were priced at a few million spirit stones.

    [Large] - Capable of holding hundreds of crews, these ships came with a price tag of ten million spirit stones.

    [Heavy] - These colossal ships, functioning as carriers or cruisers with the ability to hold thousands of crew members, were the most expensive, costing tens of millions.

    Simr to the base modules, the medium-grade spaceship would cost double, while the high-grade, featuring the durability of tier 5 metal, would cost five times the base amount. Additionally, there were extraponents avable for purchase, such as the warp device, which added another 500,000 to a million spirit stones to the overall cost.

    Considering the specific needs of Earth''s condition, Emery and Klea determined that fighter types, specifically small or medium-sized high-grade ships, would be the most suitable for their purposes. Realizing the financial situation, Klea remarked, "That means we need about 20 million spirit stones for both." She shot Emery a cheeky smile, adding, "I hope I haven''t wasted all your money. Do we still have enough?"

    Emery heaved a sigh and shook his head, confirming that he didn''t possess such a substantial amount. After all the expenditures, he had a little over 15 million spirit stones remaining. Klea''s smile widened, a hint of guilt flickering in her eyes for perhaps pushing Emery into buying various items. In response, she retrieved her storage rings and disyed her spirit stones, amounting to nearly 5 million.

    Collectively, they had around 20 million spirit stones, sufficient to purchase a decent ship and base. However, Emery was hesitant to exhaust their entire fund on these acquisitions. After a brief contemtion, he decided, "We should buy the ship first. The base can be built progressively."

    Given his limited knowledge about constructing an effective base, Emery preferred to wait and consult with experts like Master Borin before making significant investments. Klea agreed, saying, "Alright, let''s choose our rides," N?v(el)B\\jnn

    After spending some time browsing the list, The two selected a fighter ship that prioritized speed and found one that piqued their interest

    [Nova CMB]

    [Crew: 12]

    [Cargo: 10 SCU (Standard Cargo Units)]

    [Top Speed: 1420 meters/second]

    [Dimensions: Length - 42 meters, Width - 37 meters, Height - 7 meters]

    Equipped with two medium-grade sma weapons, two size 7 ballistic-gatling cannons, high-grade shields, and hulls, the Nova was renowned for being one of the fiercest in its ss. It could efficiently take down smaller vessels and swiftly shred the hulls ofrger ones. With an intergctic warp drive, the total cost for the ship amounted to 3.2 million spirit stones.

    However, Via reminded them of the Magus Alliance''s prime directive bound for their lower realm, which dictated that all technology must be factory sealed for a ship to be allowed to enter lower realm orbit. Additionally, they needed to install [cloaking devices], which incurred an additional cost of 1,300,000 spirit stones for the ship''s size.

    "Thank you, sir. The ship will be ready for pick up in three days," Observing the significant decrease in their total spirit stones, Klea couldn''t help but sigh and remarked, "Should have taken that 30 million Nephilim deal..."

 Chapter 1924 Lifeform

    Chapter 1924 Lifeform

    On the opposite end of the bustling sixth floor, Emery, Klea, and Gerri found themselves drawn towards a section that prominently disyed products rted to "lifeform" As they approached, the air seemed to change, carrying with it a mix of scents and sounds that were both intriguing and disconcerting. The area was popted with dozens of cages, each containing a unique and often exotic lifeform, all bound in chains.

    The variety was astonishing��legendary creatures with magnificent plumage, humanoid magus ves with features from different races, and even mystical beings with ethereal glows. The creatures exhibited a wide range of expressions, from subdued resignation to fierce defiance, their eyes revealing the extent of their subjugation.

    Among the captives, a creature resembling a celestial winged lion with iridescent feathers caught Klea''s attention. Its majestic presence was marred by the chains that restrained its once-free movements. Nearby, a humanoid magus of an otherworldly origin stood with an air of stoic defiance, disying features that hinted at a lineage intertwined with magical heritage.

    Gerri''s irritation was palpable, a result of both moral objection and personal experience. His frown deepened as he observed the plight of these beings, a stark reminder of the darkness that lingered beneath the surface of seemingly vibrant marketces. The enforcer captain had encountered illegal ve trades in the past, and this spectacle stirred unsettling memories.

    His expression remained stern as he exined the intricate regtions governing ve trading within the magus alliance. The two learned that in Golden City and its affiliateds, only specific factions were authorized to engage in such transactions. Stricter oversight was imposed, requiring traders to disclose the origins of the ves they offered for sale.

    The majority of these unfortunate souls came either through alliance-sanctioned prisoners of war or through the ve personal consent meant to settle familial or factional debts.

    Emery, drawing from his own experiences with the Silvermane, harbored a personal distaste for the practice but acknowledged its pragmatic necessity. He recognized the precarious position of Earth, with its limited magus protectors, and the potential threats that rejecting the Nephilim title could attract.

    Klea, also has a simr perspective to Emery, Having grown up in a society where very was an ingrained part of civilization.

    "So, how many can we afford?" She asked with a smile.

    Emery and Klea meticulously went through the list of ves avable, noting the varying prices based on their abilities, realms, and unique qualities. The saint warriors were priced at a modest 100,000 spirit stones, while the rank 9 mages demanded an average of 500,000. For magus ves, the cost started at 1 million spirit stones, and these figures multiplied for individuals with half-blood heritage or special gic traits.

    Emery had little interest in acquiring non-magus ves. His focus was on finding a few quality magus individuals who could effectively contribute to the defense and stability of Earth. The avable options were disyed both physically and within information crystals, providing details about each ve''s age, realm, proficiency, and price.

    [11980 - 55 age - New Moon - Fire- 650,000]

    [11987 - 72 age - Crescent moon - lightning - 1,900.000]

    [10283 - 180 age - Half moon - water - 4,300,000]

    [12928 - 620 age - Full moon - wind -11,500,000]

    Each listing included battle power and spirit force numbers, apanied by a brief background overview.

    Emery found himself taken aback as the listings even included grand magus levels, with prices starting at a staggering 50 million spirit stones. The realization that grand magus could be subjected to very showcased the inherent dangers of the magus universe and emphasized Earth''s vulnerability.

    Feeling overwhelmed by the choices, Emery once again turned to Via for assistance. To his surprise, the artificial lifeform introduced a different unit of measurement for realm stages. Instead of the conventional ssifications, Via presented:

    [Star Level 1 to 10 for magus levels]

    [Cosmos Level 1 to 10 for grand magus levels]

    This unit of measurement originated from the Celestials of 10,000 years ago. It considered various factors such as a person''swprehension, spirit force, battle power, mental strength, and special gic traits. However, Via rified that she needed to personally scan each individual to provide urate measurements.

    Emery decided to use Gerri and Klea as samples for Via''s measurements. Within moments, the artificial lifeform provided the results:

    [Gerri - Half moon - Star Level 3]

    [Klea - Half moon - Star Level 5]

    While both Gerri and Klea belonged to the same realm, Klea''s higher rank was attributed to her proficiency in multiple elements ofw and her exceptional mental strength.

    "What about mine, Via?" Eager to learn about his own ranking, Emery sought Via''s assessment. Despite his confidence in being at the peak of the rank, he was surprised to discover that he fell a few levels short:

    [Emery - Half moon - Star Level 8]

    Emery''s newfound knowledge about the star level system intrigued him, and he began to wonder if there were magus with higher star levels still present in the magus universe.

    Using the new measurement, Emery strolled around the cages, seeking ves with higher star levels but more affordable price tags. His specific preference was for those with proficiency in darkness. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With Via''s assistance, Emery identified a couple of intriguing options among the ves, but the artificial lifeform highlighted two particr hybrid humanoids tucked away in a corner��one male and one female. Their malnourished bodies were covered in distinctive dark blue skin.

    [12090 - 52 age - Crescent Moon - Ice & Darkness - Star level 5 - 3,400,000]

    [12089 - 55 age - Crescent Moon - Water & Darkness - Star Level 5 - 3,600,000]

    Via''s extensive knowledge revealed that these two possessed a rare ancient bloodline. The seller,cking much information, priced them higher due to their mysterious background and high battle power. Despite theck of detailed background from both the seller and the magus alliance, Emery considered the significance of their star level 5 status, deeming it a bargained price. Recognizing the potential benefits, Emery wasted no time and proceeded to purchase the two humanoid hybrids.

 Chapter 1925 The Twins

    Chapter 1925 The Twins

    Frozen in time and trapped within an icy prison for several millennia, the once-mighty Tmi civilization lost the memory of their ancient roots. Descendants of this once-thriving civilization lived in the outback of a distant, leading a small and humblemunity. Their peaceful existence took a dark turn when the rogue bandits faction discovered them, forcing the Tmi to join their battle. For years, two surviving twins, endured cruel suffering and discrimination, have finally found their new master.

    Despite their age, both appeared remarkably youthful. As Emerypleted the transaction, the ve trader enacted the blood contract, sealing the servitude of the two hybrids to their new master. The two kneel before Emery, saying

    "Master, we are ready to serve."

    [Yama]

    [Magus Realm: Crescent Magus]

    [Battle Power 352]

    [Soul force 208]

    [Law of Ice by 13%]

    [Law of Darkness by 7%]

    [Law Comprehension - 20%]

    #####

    [Yami]

    [Magus Realm: Crescent Magus]

    [Battle Power 346]

    [Soul force 201]

    [Law of Water by 12%]

    [Law of Darkness by 8%]

    [Law Comprehension - 20%]

    Both possessed tall and slender physiques, their forms exuding an air of strength and agility. Yama''s features were distinguished by a cold, icy aura, while Yami bore a mysterious darkness about her. Their battle power rivaled that of a half-moon magus, a testament to their innate strength. Emery utilized his enhanced spirit reading to delve into their memories and desires. He found reassurance in their strength and discovered the honorable nature of their Tmi heritage. Satisfied with his findings, Emery made a decisive pronouncement.

    "Serve me for 30 years; afterward, you are free to go and seek your people."

    The twins, ever respectful, replied, "Yes, Master."

    To the surprise of onlookers, Emery then produced the blood contract, a symbol of their servitude, and set it aze. The act of freeing them from the binding bonds evoked both surprise and unwavering devotion from Yama and Yami.

    Emery generously handed each of the twins a tier 5 [Health Regeneration pill], a gesture meant to expedite their recovery. With Yama and Yami now part of the group, Emery shifted his attention toward the bustling activity on the top floor. Turning to his pal, Gerri, he inquired, "What''s on the top floor?"

    Gerri grinned in response, "It''s the auction hall, and you''re in time��they''re having one right now."

    Unlike the auctions in the Devildom, Emery was taken aback to discover that the Golden Pavilion hosted daily auctions. The group joined the bustling crowd, making their way into the grand auction hall.

    It was a sprawling expanse of opulence and grandeur. borate chandeliers adorned the high ceiling, casting a warm and luxurious glow over the entire hall. Intricate patterns and golden ents adorned the walls, creating an atmosphere of regal sophistication.

    At the heart of the hall stood an elevated stage where a charismatic auctioneer orchestrated the proceedings, announcing each item with ir and precision, driving the bidding wars to greater heights.

    To the sides, private booths were set up for distinguished guests and VIPs, exclusive areas offered a more intimate setting for those with substantial influence and wealth to partake in the auction.

    The air was filled with a hum of excitement and anticipation, apanied by the asional clinking of sses and subdued conversations.

    One particr group caught his eye as they just entered a VIP room �C a striking woman with light green hair, half of her face veiled in silk. Her entrancemanded the attention of almost everyone present.

    "That''s Victoria Qin; she''s as charming as always."

    "With her being here, we won''t get much treasure today."

    Gerri elucidated that much like the Croft family, the Qin family held significant influence within the Golden City Council. While the Croft family wielded formidable military power, the Qin family amassed substantial wealth in the city.

    The auction progressed, with each item unveiled being more enticing than thest. Klea couldn''t help but voice her concern to Emery in a hushed tone, "Why are we here? I thought you didn''t have many spirit stones left."

    Despite Klea''s observation, Emery''s attention was captivated by the first item on disy��a true marvel for any apothecary:

    [Cauldron of Heaven and Earth]

    This gold-shiny high-grade tier 7 apothecary cauldron was a rare treasure,. Even grandmaster apothecaries would be drooling over to get such an extraordinary item.

    The mere sight of it elicited admiration and longing from the audience, especially those with a keen interest in the art of potion-making.

    Emery''s gaze was fixed on the cauldron, and he couldn''t help but appreciate the intricate craftsmanship. The auctioneer highlighted its exceptional features, emphasizing how it could simplify the concoction process and elevate the quality of potions produced. The item''s rarity and usefulness made it a true marvel.

    "Starting price is 1,000,000 spirit stones"

    Emery was tempted to join the bidding war. However, within minutes, the price soared to 5,000,000 as a fiercepetition unfolded between a rank 8 apothecary grandmaster and the formidable Qin faction. The bidding war escted quickly, with Emery realizing the intense demand for this unique cauldron.

    Eventually, the Qin heiress emerged victorious, securing the coveted cauldron for an astounding 7,000,000 spirit stones. Emery watched as the precious item was acquired not for its utility but as a mere addition to the heiress''s already impressive collection.

    As the auction progressed, Emery''s eyes lit up with interest when a new item was revealed:

    [Phoenix Armor]

    This tier 6 artifact wasn''t just an impressive piece of defensive equipment; it possessed a powerful divine spell that could instantaneously revive its wearer from the brink of death. To showcase its grandeur, the auctioneer demonstrated an additional feature��the armor''s ability to summon majestic crimson feathery wings. These wings not only added a majestic ir but also significantly boosted the wearer''s flight speed.

    "Starting price is 3,000,000 spirit stones"

    Emery recognized the immense value of the artifact, especially considering its potential role in increasing his chances of survival in the uing challenging battles, possibly against a grand magus level opponent.

    Eager to acquire the artifact, Emery and Klea pooled their resources, managing to umte a bid of up to 7 million spirit stones. Just as Emery felt confident about securing the item, a new bid emerged from a different VIP room.

    "8 million spirit stones!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery turned his attention to the source of the bid, only to find two familiar figures��the Croft brothers��smiling confidently at him. The unexpectedpetition added ayer of tension to the auction hall.

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1926 Wealth

    Chapter 1926 Wealth

    Despite Emery''s desire to obtain the powerful artifact, he knew that his current budget was not enough topete with the growing bids. Prepared to concede, Emery was taken by surprise when Klea decided to intervene.

    "8,100,000 spirit stones!" Klea confidently dered.

    However, the Croft brothers, not easily deterred, countered with a swift response, raising the stakes to "9,000,000 spirit stones!"

    Maintaining herposure, Klea calmly upped the bid once again. "9,100,000 spirit stones."

    Emery, sensing the rising tension and the increasing spirit stone value, couldn''t help but express his concern. "It''s too much, Klea. We don''t have that many spirit stones."

    Klea, with a sly wink, responded, "I know. I am just messing with these guys."

    The Egyptian queen''s strategic bidding not only kept the Croft brothers on edge but also managed to irritate them. With her keen ability to read the situation, Klea craftily ceased her bidding, leaving the Croft brothers to secure the coveted tier 6 artifact at a staggering 11,000,000 spirit stones��twice its estimated value. Despite their victory, a visible sense of regret lingered on the faces of the Croft brothers as they realized the inted cost of their prized acquisition.

    The auction continued with the unveiling of more items, and Emery''s attention was caught by a set of apothecary items��a box containing three radiant jade pills known as [Heaven Defying Pills]. These high-grade Tier 7 pills had the potential to significantly increase the likelihood of a sessful magus breakthrough by 30%, especially whenbined with an awakening scroll.

    As the auctioneer showcased the products, a hushed murmur swept through the crowd. The gleaming jade pills emanated an aura of profound energy, and the auction hall buzzed with anticipation.

    Emery, though having no personal use for the pills, saw an opportunity to support Tatyana and Andrei, who had achieved the formation of their ninth pirs. The prospect of enhancing the chances of their breakthroughs into the magus realm intrigued him. However, the demand for these pills quickly surpassed his expectations.

    Multiple enthusiastic bidders raised their hands, sparking a bidding war that escted the price to an astonishing 3,000,000 spirit stones. Gerri leaned over, offering Emery some insight into the fiercepetition for these pills. He exined that such coveted items were always in high demand among middle-grade factions, eager to secure the sess of their sessors in their magus breakthroughs.

    Facing apetitive environment and the escting bid, Emery found himself at a crossroads. Turning to him, Klea asked, "Do you want them?"

    Emery, despite having the necessary spirit stones to join the bidding war for the coveted [Heaven Defying Pills], chose to shake his head in decline. The exorbitant price of the pills stirred a determination within him to delve deeper into his apothecary skills. Memories of his experiences on Vanyar and the vast array of rare ingredients stored within his spatial space fueled his confidence.

    The auction continued, showcasing more high-tier apothecary items that only served to reinforce Emery''s resolution to delve deeper into the world of apothecary. He envisioned a future where his proficiency in this field would not only be a source of ie but also provide substantial benefits to his friends and the people on Earth.

    "Alright, let''s go," Emery dered, deciding to exit the auction hall. Turning to him, Klea asked, "So where do you want to go next?"

    Emery, eager to return andmence the construction of the Khao gate, found his thoughts interrupted by lingering questions about apothecary. Opting to seek answers, he decided to visit Cedric''s apothecary shop in Golden City.

    As Emery approached, he couldn''t help but notice that there weren''t too many customers in the shop. Thesweet aroma of various herbs and ingredients wafted through the air, creating an intoxicating blend that hinted at the apothecary wonders within.

    Upon entering the store, Emery was greeted by the sight of Cedric behind the counter, busily attending to the needs of the customers. The man lit up with genuine delight when he spotted Emery.

    "Is that you!? My famous junior! It''s so good to see you," Cedric, having sessfully achieved his dream of attaining the rank 6 title of senior artisan, decided to venture into the world of entrepreneurship by opening his apothecary shop. With Master Grom temporarily absent from Golden City due to hismitment to apothecary research, Cedric seized the opportunity to realize his ambition.

    In a quiet corner of his apothecary shop, with Emery''s interest, Cedric shared his rationale behind establishing a physical store. He exined that, despite the convenience of the virtual shop on the apothecary center, having an actual storefront with ready-to-purchase items could attract ten times more customers. However, the endeavor came with its own set of challenges, including monthly rent and operational costs amounting to approximately 2 million spirit stones.

    To sessfully open the shop, Emery also needed to have at least a senior artisan capable of running the day-to-day operations and a master apothecarist willing to serve as a guarantor. Unfortunately for Emery, despite earning recognition as a master apothecary within the elvesmunity, he was still at the rank 5, junior artisan level. This meant that to meet the necessary requirements, he would have to undertake another exam and advance to the senior artisan rank. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With the apothecary exam taking ce every month, Emery realized he had no need to rush into the process. There were numerous tasks on his agenda that needed attention before he could devote time to the examination. Preparation of high-quality items for sale and securing an apothecary master as a guarantor were crucial steps in this endeavor.

    Observing Emery''s contemtion, Cedric shared a piece of uplifting news. He informed Emery that although Master Grom was on an indefinite leave, there was another excellent candidate to serve as a guarantor��none other than the genius apothecary, Karin. Cedric beamed with pride as he revealed that Karin had recently passed the master exam, joining the ranks of aplished apothecaries.

    ted by the sess of both his apothecary friends, Cedric jovially remarked, "Of course, if we don''t seed, no one would believe that we are the genius friends." The camaraderie between them added a sense of joy to their conversation.

    In the midst of this pleasant exchange, the artificial lifeform interjected with a surprising message, stating,

    [Terra City has received a group of visitors, and they are looking for you].

    The revtion that they were from the Kronos faction prompted Emery to leave abruptly, the urgency evident in his departure.

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1927 Visitor

    Chapter 1927 Visitor

    Emery and the group swiftly returned to Terra City. Sensing the gravity of the situation, Gerri, Klea, and the newly acquiredpanions, Yami and Yama, utilized the teleportation gate in Terra City. Aiko awaited their arrival and informed them that the visitors from the Kronos faction were waiting in the hall.

    Anxietyced Aiko''s voice as she conveyed the information that ten magus, apanied by a grand magus, were among the Kronos representatives. Gerri, realizing the potential danger, assured them saying, "Don''t do anything hasty. I''ve called for backup, and they will be here soon."

    Despite the assurance, Emery maintained his calm demeanor and responded, "Don''t worry; I''ve been expecting them." In light of the circumstances, Klea suggested a precautionary measure. Turning to Gerri, she said, "Stay and reinforce the teleportation gate. We need to ensure there won''t be any more unpleasant surprises. Besides, having an enforcere to the meeting might not be the wisest move."

    "Let''s go,"

    Emery calmly opened a spatial gate to the front of Terra Pce, and with confident strides, he passed the pce gate. As the gate closed behind him, he sensed the imposing pressure emanating from the grand magus among the Kronos representatives. However, Emery''s formidable mental strength rendered the pressure ineffective, though he was mildly surprised that Kronos himself was not present.

    Entering the hall, Emery immediately recognized three figures among the Kronos group: Zeus, Heracles, and Triton. The grand magus apanying them was an elderly male with a massive build and an intimidating presence. On the opposing side of the room stood Magus Silica, Ashaka, and Magus Sienna, along with four magus from the Zodiac City. Emery''s arrival, apanied by Klea and the two new magus, Yama and Yami, bnced the numbers, but with a grand magus figure among them, the Kronos representatives showed smirking confidence. Despite the tension in the air, Emery calmly walked forward, took a seat on the throne, and greeted the Kronos representatives with a confident smile.

    "What can I help you with?" His question hung in the air, signaling both his readiness to engage in dialogue and hisposed demeanor in the face of potential conflict.

    Zeus stepped forward and spoke with an authoritative tone, "We demand that you release our magus that you captured."

    Emery, still wearing a slight smile, responded in a surprised tone, "Captured a prisoner? Did we really? There must be a mistake." His feigned confusion seemed to irk Zeus, prompting him to call upon Triton and Heracles, both of whom had witnessed the situation. They pointed towards Klea and the abbot who were there to admit their actions.

    Emery, once again acting puzzled, turned to Klea for rification. "Did this actually happen?"

    Klea was smart enough to quickly follow Emery''s lead and respond assertively, "No, this is the first time I am hearing this."

    Emery was a little worried about the abbot''s response, but the monk''s answer was a long sigh, followed by closed eyes as he said, "I am old... I tend to forget things."

    Finding the monk''s nonchnt attitude amusing, Emery couldn''t suppress a chuckle. However, Zeus took no pleasure in the humor and erupted in anger.

    "DO NOT y games with us!"

    The atmosphere grew more intense as the grand magus seized control of the situation. His sharp eyes radiated an imposing pressure, casting an uneasiness over all the magus present. Magus Shenna, with her Dragon bloodline, was prepared to intervene; her muscles tensed, and her spear was ready. Yet Emery subtly signaled for her to stand down, disying a confidence that intrigued and unnerved those in the room.

    Emery turned his attention toward the grand magus and calmly inquired about his identity.

    Zeus proudly introduced the elderly. "This is the elder of the Kronos family, the respected Lord Perses, formermander of the Magus Alliance military."

    With a quick mental query, the artificial lifeform swiftly provided Emery with detailed information about Lord Perses, the grand magus from the Kronos family who had a renowned reputation as a battle magus with the formidable title of "the destroyer." He aged more than 2000 years old, hasn''t been active in any magus alliance activity for over 500 years, and was now seen as a formidable Grand Magus at Cosmos Level 1.

    This elder figure was clearly a hidden asset of the Kronos family, and his sudden appearance was most likely intended to intimidate Emery and his friends. Having two grand magus in their faction would undeniably make theing duel more challenging. On the other hand, Emery realized that the fact they revealed this information and mobilized such a potent force emphasized the importance they ced on retrieving Hecate. The Kronos family wouldn''t go to such lengths unless they considered Hecate crucial to their ns.

    Emery determination emanated through his calm exterior as he casually retorted, "Unfortunately, I really didn''t capture any respectable magus... only a shameless bandit."

    This realization fortified Emery''s resolve to keep Hecate confined, viewing her captivity not just as a strategic advantage but as a crucial insurance policy to safeguard Earth until the uing duel.

    Emery determination emanated through his calm exterior as he casually retorted, "Unfortunately, I really didn''t capture any respectable magus... only a shameless bandit."

    It was a calcted statement, designed to keep Hecate''s captivity veiled in uncertainty while simultaneously provoking the grand magus.

    The taunt achieved its intended effect. The grand magus''s power surged forth, hurtling towards Emery with an incredible force that seemed to distort the air around him. In response, Magus Sheena swiftly unleashed her spear, attempting to intercept the charging elder. However, her efforts were only partially sessful, as she managed to dy him for a brief moment before he skillfully slipped past her defenses.

    In the blink of an eye, the grand magus tackled Emery with a force that resonated like a thunderous p. The impact was so powerful that both were propelled through the pce walls, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. The stones and debris flew around them as they crashed through, creating huge holes that marked the extent of their explosive collision.

    Fortunately, the interruption allowed Emery to finish casting his defensive spell [Aegis of Void]. The magical shield absorbed and deflected half of the impact''s strength, mitigating the damage. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Nevertheless, the force was still substantial, and Emery couldn''t escape unscathed. A spray of blood escaped his lips, evidence of the intense strain ced upon him.

    Now standing in the Terra castle''s backyard, Emery faced the elderly grand magus, who seethed with anger. "You little punk! I will teach you some manners!"

    As the other Magus followed, soaring outside to the backyard and ready to join the fight, Emery signaled them to halt. With determination in his eyes, he calmly dered, "I will fight this one."

 Chapter 1928 Grand Magus Duel

    Chapter 1928 Grand Magus Duel

    Emery, with a calcted certainty, believed that the Kronos faction wouldn''t risk causing significant harm in a city as close to Golden City. His intentional taunting of the grand magus was a deliberate move to assess the grand magus power. However, keen on preventing any coteral damage and ensuring the safety of the others, he chose to transform the situation into a one-on-one duel between them.

    Surveying the sizable holes in the castle walls caused by their sh, Emery turned his attention to the imposing figure of the elderly grand magus before him. With a wry smile, he remarked, "Amazing, powerful enough to break some walls."

    The irritation in the grand magus expression deepened, and he retorted, "I want to see your face after I break all your bones." As he spoke, the grand magus channeled magical energy into his fists, ready for a devastating assault.

    To level the ying field against a grand magus, Emery unleashed the transformative power of his [Twilight Transformation], causing pitch-ck and silvery fur to envelop his entire body. Simultaneously, he activated [Immortal Gate Stage 7], amplifying his physical attributes to their utmost potential.

    [Battle Power Increased by 80]

    [Battle Power Increased by 128]

    The numbers shed in his consciousness as his stats soared:

    But Emery wasn''t done yet. Drawing upon the innate abilities of his wolf form, he invoked [Paragon''s Blessing], adding another 50 to his power. A mighty roar followed, granting him an additional 20.

    [Battle Power: 475 (753)]

    Emery, now a powerhouse with his body surging with enhanced might, chose to meet the grand magus fist with his own and create a spectacle of raw power.

    KABOOMM!!!

    Waves of energy rippled through the air, causing the surrounding space to distort. The ground beneath their feet crumbled, leaving behind shattered fragments of stone as testimony to the intensity of their collision. Both figures were thrown back, each taking a simr half-dozen steps; the confrontation was set on equal footing.

    The resounding boom echoed through the Terra castle backyard, drawing the attention of those watching. They were stunned to witness Emery, a mere half-moon magus, not only standing his ground but matching the strength of a grand magus. The disbelief prompted Heracles to scoff dismissively, "Huh! Lord Perses hasn''t shown his real power yet!"

    Emery, feeling a slight numbness in his fist from the previous sh, gaze at his opponent with a smile "If you want to intimidate me, you need to do better."

    As anticipated, the elderly grand magus, Lord Perses, began to gather power. An unseen force enveloped the surroundings, bringing palpable pressure that affected everyone nearby. Even Emery felt his body restrained by the intense force. It was not a spirit attack; instead, it was the power of domain, a manifestation of a cosmic power exclusive to those who had reached the grand magus level.

    The sheer magnitude of Lord Perses'' power sent ripples through the atmosphere, creating a charged field before he elerated with astonishing speed, his fist pulsating with a massive force.

    Emery skillfully managed to block the initial attack, but the sheer power of the blow lifted him from the ground, leaving him vulnerable to the subsequent strikes. The second blow weakened his defenses further, and the third onended squarely on his chest.

    BAMMM!!!

    An explosive smash resonated through the air, cracking a few of Emery''s bones and hurling him back a dozen meters as he spurted blood from his mouth.

    With an authoritative gaze, the elderly grand magus spoke with an air of superiority: "Kneel and ask for forgiveness, and I might consider showing mercy."

    Emery, drawing from his past experiences battling a few grand magus, understood that this encounter with Lord Perses was a unique challenge. Most previous confrontations had involved assistance from other formidable forces, and the banter with Kronos was more about strategy and wits. However, facing Lord Perses marked the first time Emery truly tested himself against the physical might of a grand magus �C one with domain-power enhancingbat abilities.

    Acknowledging Emery''s thoughts, the artificial being provided an average estimate, analyzing the elderly grand magus''s previous speed and strength:

    [Battle Power: 950].

    Instead of instilling fear, this number ignited excitement within Emery. He whispered confidently, "Chututlu, let''s do this!"

    Darkness energy engulfed him as the real power of Khaos emerged. With shadowy aura in the form of Khaos guardian of pestilence, Emery shredded the constraints imposed by the grand magus domain. His [de w], now covered in darkness, materialized, and with a confident smile, Emery dered, "My turn!"

    Emery''s movements were a blur as he lunged at the grand magus, ws gleaming in the ambient dark light. The grand magus, demonstrating remarkable reflexes, adeptly intercepted Emery''s furious assault with precise blocks. When he was about to counter, Emery quickly utilized his [Blink] ability, vanishing and reappearing behind the grand magus,nding a powerful strike.

    However, the grand magus''s potent aura acted as an impervious shield, mitigating the impact of Emery''s ws and allowing only superficial wounds to mar the elder''s formidable figure.

    "You bastard!!"

    The grand magus responded with a primal roar, a visceral disy of frustration that seemed to reverberate through the air. In retaliation, the grand magus unleashed a devastating punch, the force of which rippled through space. Emery, prepared this time, invoked his [Repulsion] spell to dodge and absorb some of the iing power. The sh created an explosive shockwave.

    BAAMMM!!!

    Emery skidded across the battlefield, using the momentum to regain his footing.

    The spectators were enthralled by the spectacle, witnessing the sh of two formidable forces. The banter between Emery and the grand magus intensified, each word punctuated by the ferocious exchange of blows, creating a riveting disy of skill and power.

    The grand magus, leveraging his advantage in battle power and showcasing impable martial arts technique, proved to be a formidable opponent. Emery, in turn, relied on his refined darkness spells, greatly augmented by the power of Khaos, to counter the relentless assault. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    For several minutes, the battle unfolded with neither side gaining a decisive advantage. The stalemate only fueled the frustration of the grand magus.

    In a fit of rage, he decided to escte the conflict by equipping his formidable weapons��golden metallic gauntlets that radiated an ominous energy. As the grand magus clenched both fists, a pulsating shockwave coursed through the entire battlefield.

    With unbridled rage, he dered, "No more mercy. I am going to kill you now!" The gravity of his words hung in the air, signaling a dangerous esction in the confrontation between Emery and the formidable grand magus.

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1929 Result

    <h4>Chapter 1929 Result</h4>

    ?In response to the grand magus equipping high-grade weapons, Emery swiftly adapted by retracting his ws and recing them with a [Savage de] on one arm and a [Gentle Sword] on the other. He apanied this with another taunt directed at the grand magus.

    His provocation resonated, enraging the elder who shouted, "You shall die!" An even more intimidating aura emanated from the man as he dashed forward with a powerful swing, unleashing a force that exceeded 1000 in battle power. To block, Emery was forced to employ his sword art, [Omega Strike], continuously transitioning between the two des.

    The sh between their weapons echoed through the backyard, each strike contributing to the storm of rocks and dust that engulfed the battleground.

    The intense exchange of blows revealed Emery''s determination to stand against the oppression inflicted by the Kronos faction for centuries. The pain in his arms was sharp, but he ignored it, channeling his resolve into every strike. The metallic symphony of the duel resonated through the air, a testament to Emery''s unwavering defiance. His focus remained unbroken, refusing to allow himself to be defeated, even as the powerful swings of the grand magus pressed him further.

    It was an intense battle that served as a source of inspiration for Emery''s friends, who watched in awe as he held his ground against the formidable grand magus. On the opposing side, Zeus grew increasingly irritated to the point of considering direct intervention, contemting the option of killing Emery himself. However, Klea swiftly stepped in, her words a stern warning, "Don''t you dare think about it."

    Amidst a dozen shes, Emery, with a confident smile, taunted, "Is that all you got?" The grand magus, frustrated by Emery''s resilience, decided it was time to unleash his most powerful attack. Channeling an overwhelming amount of energy into both his arms, the entire Terra city quaked. The space around him distorted, and rocks floated weightlessly in the air, creating an ominous atmosphere.

    Concerned about the potential destruction of the city, Emery made a strategic decision. He ascended into the sky, positioning himself above the city to channel his power safely. Meanwhile, Gerri and a group of enforcers arrived, attempting to intervene and halt the escting conflict.

    "Stop what you are doing right now!!"

    The grand magus, however, disregarded their presence, keeping his focus on Emery with a menacing deration, "I will make this city rain with pieces of your blood and flesh!"

    A massive crater bore witness to the grand magus''s powerful strikes, and in response, Emery unleashed thebined might of both his cores into his two swords, culminating in a full-powered [Dao Edge].

    The collision of these two immense powers created a deafening boom, sending shockwaves through the fabric of space and stirring up a violent storm of winds.

    As the dust settled, a figure descended from the sky �C it was the grand magus, chuckling with a satisfied demeanor. "Hahaha, that''s what he got for messing with me," he boasted. The Terra magus and Gerri were in a state of panic, while Klea, maintaining herposure, reassured them, "It''s not over yet."

    The grand magus''sughter abruptly ceased, reced by an expression of annoyed surprise. "How! How can this be?!" he eximed. Emery calmly descended from the sky, standing unharmed by the powerful sh. With unwaveringposure, he addressed the grand magus, "Do you still wish to continue?"

    After a brief survey of the enforcers, the grand magus suppressed his anger, redirecting his focus toward Emery. He spoke, his tone a mix of frustration and desperation, "Are you really not going to release her? She is my blood, and I will not leave until you give her back."

    Emery, maintaining his calm demeanor, responded, "If you want the bandit back, you need to pay."

    Grunting in annoyance, the grand magus inquired, "How much?"

    "I want a guarantee that Kronos will not trouble Earth or my friend until the time of the duel," Emery calmly stated.

    The grand magus hesitated before reluctantly agreeing, "As long as she is alive, you have my word!"

    Emery scoffed, dismissing the assurance, "Your words mean nothing to me."

    The grand magus turned to Zeus, asserting, "He wouldn''t dare mess with you! I guarantee that."

    Emery, unyielding, reiterated, "No, no. I want a blood contract signed by Kronos himself."

    A heavy silence fell, and Emery added, "That''s the only way I would trade the bandit. Otherwise, I will keep her as insurance until the duel. Inform me when you have what I want." The terms were set, leaving the grand magus with no choice but toply.

    Irritated, the grand magus turned around, ready to leave, and was halted by Emery once again. "Wait..." Emery pointed towards the holes in the shattered Terra pce. "You still need to pay for the damage you''ve done today."

    The grand magus threw him a pouch filled with spirit stones and left the ce. Klea, ever the practical one, jumped to check the bag. "Wow, there''s at least 5 million here!"

    Emery''s response was dry, "Aren''t you supposed to be concerned about my wounds first?"

    "Well, high-grade medicines need money, you know," she said with a mischievous smile. The banter and nonchnce of the exchange showed the camaraderie among the group, even in the aftermath of a fierce confrontation.

    Despite the nonchnce disyed in front of his friends, the reality was that beyond their perceptions, Emery''s high regeneration could only do so much. While it managed to heal the external wounds, the grand magus''s previous attack had inflicted damage internally. Emery could still feel a lingering pain, something that required hours to fully heal. If the fight had prolonged, Emery might not have been able to emerge victorious.

    This battle and the resulting wound served as a stark reminder for him to continue growing stronger. Emery reflected on the need to enhance his abilities and deepen his understanding of his powers. As of now, he had sessfully conveyed a message to the Kronos faction��that Earth''s magus would not be easily bullied.

 Chapter 1930 Formations

    Chapter 1930 Formations

    ??Minutes after the departure of the Kronos visitors from Terra City, two magus squads from Zodiac City arrived, serving as the reinforcements that Magus Sheena had prepared��an immediately avable force strong enough to counter a grand magus threat. Emery expressed his gratitude to both the Zodiac City warriors and the enforcers for their assistance. Despite the tension, Emery requests that they not pursue the Kronos matter further.

    This incident served as an opportunity for Emery to analyze the city''s defense capabilities��their strengths, weaknesses, and response time. Unfortunately, the assessment revealed that Terra City''s defenses were stillcking. In response, Emery allocated the spirit stones received from the Kronos grand magus for repairing and fortifying the city''s facilities.

    With the escting tensions involving the Kronos faction, Emery realized the need to expedite his preparations and swiftly return to Earth.The urgency of the situation demanded a swift response and a thorough readiness for the uing challenges.

    Over the next three days, Emery dedicated the majority of his time to the basement of Terra City, meticulously creating the new Khaos waypoints. The process was intricate and demanding. Initially, he spent hours shaping the [Cassiterite Stones] into various forms and sizes, enhancing the spirit energy levels required for the formation. With Klea''s assistance, he meticulously drew runes following the Rank A spell [TerraSphere Array].

    While Klea aided in deciphering theplexities of the formations, the proficiency in Earth, darkness, and, most crucially, ess to Khaos required Emery to take charge of the actual creation. After three days of persistent effort, he sessfully cast the spell and then spent several more hours seamlessly integrating the Pestilence Gate into the formation.

    "How is it, Chututlu? All good?!"

    [it''s not worse than my previous stay, its... alright.]

    The paramount achievement was that the spirit energy generated from the formation proved potent enough to establish a connection with the corresponding gate to Earth.

    Stepping through the portal, Emery found himself back in the Khaos domain. Standing before the four gates, he decided to summon Morgana to test the effectiveness of the new waypoints. However, after waiting for minutes in front of the Famine Gate, he received a message from Killgaragah, informing him that Morgana was deeply immersed in meditation and not to disturb her.

    Undeterred, Emery turned to the two Khaos guardians, who proved more than capable of confirming the functionality of the new waypoints and providing him with essential information on their usage.

    As a champion of Khaos, Emery could directly ess the Famine gate and swiftly return to Earth. He materialized on the summit of thergest active volcano in Southeast Asia, as Killgaragah had mentioned. True to the guardian''s words, Morgana was in a profound state of meditation deep within theva. Her ethereal form blending with the vibrant energy of theva. The air was thick with a mix of mystical energies, making it clear that disturbing Morgana at this moment would be unwise.

    To return to Terra City, Emery utilized his personal waypoints. He arrived among the floating rocks inside the Khaos domain and then traversed through the Pestilence gate, seamlessly returning to the basement of Terra City. The sess of the testing process filled him with confidence. These waypoints not only served as efficient transportation links but also symbolized Emery''s growing mastery over the power of Khaos

    Emery''s arrival back at Terra City didn''t go unnoticed. Klea, awaited him, her anticipation evident in her expression.

    "Did it work?" she asked, curiosity sparkling in her eyes.

    Emery nodded, and Klea couldn''t contain her excitement. "Ahh, if only I had proficiency in darkness..."

    Emery chuckled, realizing that even if Klea possessed such proficiency, bing a Khaos champion was a different story. Even Chumo could be a Khaos seeds, granting him only limited ess to personal waypoints formunication or restricted travel distances unless Khaos champion was present.

    Creating the portal in the Terra basement also came with its own set of challenges. Emery''s separation from Cthulhu meant losing ess to a portion of his power. To address this issue, Emery needed a potent source of darkness to establish a stable, self-sufficient waypoint.

    As he pondered over potential solutions, Via, the artificial lifeform, assisted him in analyzing the system for viable options. After a thorough examination, Via provided the information Emery sought.

    [There are only 26 known solutions, one stable enough to be installed in such a formation.]

    Via''s solutions presented a set of challenges. Some required obtaining rare items guarded by formidable factions, while others were shrouded in mystery, their locations known only to a select few. One particrly challenging solution involved harvesting a substance from a dying dark star situated within a perilous void zone. The inherent dangers andplexities of such a task made it clear that it was impossible to acquire without the assistance of a supreme magus individual.

    To stay vignt, he instructed Via to monitor the locations of these rare items, ensuring that any potential opportunities to acquire them would not go unnoticed. Via, with its vast information-gathering capabilities, would keep a watchful eye on various markets, auctions, and whispers within the magicalmunity.

    In preparation for his departure, Klea enthusiastically crafted an additionalyer of protective formations around the Pestilence Gate. With delicate strokes of her new [Lotus Pen], she sketched intricate patterns in the area, weaving an enchantment that concealed the gate''s existence from prying eyes.

    With the protective measures in ce, Emery relocate Twik and the other nt creature into his personal space. This ensured that they wouldn''t be left stranded in Terra while Emery embarked on his journey. Hecate, the captured magus remained in custody within the Pestilence Gate. He decided to keep her confined until there was furthermunication or resolution from Kronos.

    Emery, emerging from the basement with Klea, was greeted by the awaited presence of a familiar dwarf figure, Master Borin the famous cksmith, crafter, and inventor that he helped escape Demons''s Keep.

    "Ahh, Mister Emery, I came as soon as I received your message. I am ready to help with anything you need," Borin dered, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of curiosity and readiness.

    Three days have past, and this was an opportune moment to collect the newly acquired spaceship and make preparations for the return journey to Earth. However, amidst the excitement and preparations, a subtle concern crept into Emery''s thoughts. He realized that Chumo, had not been seen since their arrival in the Golden City.

 Chapter 1931 Acceptance

    Chapter 1931 eptance

    ??Concern etched Emery''s features as he was reminded of thest moments before he and Chumo separated in the Golden City. A tinge of anxiety prompted him to turn to Via, requesting her assistance in locating his enigmatic friend. Via promptly confirmed that Chumo hadn''t left the Golden City, and she initiated aprehensive search for any avable information.

    Emery and Klea headed towards the Magus Alliance headquarters, hoping to find Chumo. To their surprise, the staff at the headquarters hadn''t seen Chumo either. It was Gerri who suggested to checked the Medical Center.

    The Golden City''s medical center served as a residence for Chumo in the past. Following Gerri''s suggestion, Emery and Klea hurried to the medical center, where they discovered Chumo in the special ward where he had been previously treated.

    Entering the room, Emery found Chumo seated in silence, gazing out of the window. Sensing Emery''s presence, Chumo spoke without turning. "I am staying here, go home without me."

    The atmosphere in the medical ward was heavy with Chumo''s internal struggle.

    Finding him in the Medical Center hinted at the persistent concern regarding the Nightwalker disease. Emery, with the assistance of Cthulhu, had made significant progress in alleviating the toxin, granting Chumo a degree of control over the ailment. However, the process wasn''tplete, and Emery grappled with the uncertainty of a full recovery��unsure if it was the best path, considering the unique abilities associated with the condition.

    "If you really wish to be fully cured from it, give me a little more time," Emery suggested, sensing Chumo''s lingering apprehension.

    Chumo nced at Emery for a moment, his words hanging heavy in the air. "I don''t think it will ever fully heal."

    Emery, prepared to argue, was met with Chumo''s firm assertion: "Just go, leave me alone."

    Feeling the tension, Klea stepped forward, cing a reassuring hand on Emery''s shoulder. "You go; first, let me talk with him."

    Emery hesitated, ncing back at Chumo. With a nod, he acknowledged Klea''s suggestion. "Alright, I''ll go get the ship"

    Chumo remained silent, his gaze fixed on the window. "Just leave me here... I am not going."

    Klea, seated next to Chumo, spoke gently, "You''re afraid toe home, aren''t you?"

    Chumo sighed, admitting, "With my condition... I don''t want to hurt anyone."

    A knowing smile crossed Klea''s face as she countered, "You liar. Two weeks we are together, and I''ve never seen you unable to control the disease."

    Chumo stayed silent, prompting Klea to add, "You''ve been away for too long, and you''re afraid of what you might find at home."

    Taking a deep breath, Chumo confessed, "Yes."

    Klea voice filled with reassurance as she shared with him the time she spent on Earth, mentioning that she had visited Dongboyou and had the chance to meet his family, even his wife. She emphasized that, despite the changes over the past 10 years, they still deserved to see him again, no matter what he had be.

    The words moved him, but then Chumo turned to Klea, asking a surprising question:

    "What about you? After all these years... he has changed so much. Can you ept what he has be now?"

    "Yes." She said without hesitation.

    #####

    Later that day, the brand new saucer-shaped ship, the Nova, glided gracefully across the sky of Terra City, executing a series of maneuvers before gently descending onto the Terra Pce backyard. Emery emerged after a sessful test flight with Master Borin. As he stepped into the pce, he was pleased to find Chumo had returned.

    "We leave first thing tomorrow," Emery announced, setting the tone for their imminent departure. His primary goal upon returning to Earth was to work with Master Borin on establishing the Moon base, a project that would span several days or weeks.

    With the Khaos gate at his disposal, Emery could easily shuttle back and forth between Golden City and Earth without relying solely on the spaceship. However, Klea insisted on experiencing the new vehicle together.

    Before departing, Emery had another crucial task to address. He summoned Aiko, along with the Yama and Yami, to the Terra basement, where the newly created formation for the Khaos Gate stood. Revealing the existence of the gate, Emery guided them inside. Shock was seen in their expressions as he introduced them to the intimidating Khaos guardian, Chututlu, the master of the Pestilence Gate.

    "Chututlu, i brought more candidate for you."

    Emery initiated a transformative process, turning Aiko, Yama, and Yami into Khaos seeds. While bolstering their abilities was a significant aspect of the process, the primary objective was to create their own personal waypoints and establish a reliable means for them to contact Emery in case of any emergencies.

    Aiko, in particr, was designated to stay in Terra City to serve as a crucial link, promptly rying information to Emery whenever issues arose. With these preparations in ce, Emery felt more secure about leaving Terra temporarily.

    The next morning, the group assembled in front of the new ship, prepared to embark on their journey back to Earth. Klea, Chumo, Ashaka, Yami, Yama, and Master Borin awaited Emery''s signal to depart. However, Emery held back, announcing, "Not just yet."

    Minutes after another spaceship arrived, it as the Gemini, a vessel hailing from Zodiac City. The shipnded with a graceful descent, its propulsion systems humming softly as it touched down.

    Magus Sheena, with her authoritative presence, stepped forward to greet Emery. She made introductions to the elite squad that would apany them to Earth. A formidable Elite Dragon forceprised five individuals, all marked by Via as Star level 4, showcasing theirbat prowess. Their captain, designated as Star level 6, was Terador��a half-moon Earth dragon known for his leadership and experience. Emery could tell that they were the best squad that Zodiac City could offer.

    With the team assembled, Emery dered, "Alright, everyone is ready. We are leaving now." The group entered the newly acquired ship, to venture back to Earth.

    x x x

 Chapter 1932 Travel

    Chapter 1932 Travel

    ??The Nova ship zoomed through space at warp speed, its trajectory set for Earth, with an estimated arrival time of 2 days and 16 hours.

    As one of therger vessels in its ss, the ship waspartmentalized into three main sections.

    The first was the 10-meter-square flight deck, equipped with four seats and 180-degree windows that provided a breathtaking view of the cosmos. The second section consisted of quarters with two small rooms, each amodating two crew members, and tworger rooms suitable for groups of 4 to 5. The third andrgest section was the 210-meter-square cargo room, serving various functions.

    The addition of the five-man Zodiac City Dragon squad added to the ship''s upancy, making it a bustling environment. During the journey, Emery took the opportunity to familiarize himself with this elite half-blood squad, which had been assigned to Earth for the next five years.

    Despite their highly disciplined nature, the squad members maintained an air of constant vignce, exchanging minimal words unless prompted. Emery discerned a sense of reluctance among them regarding their assignment to guard a distant, lower-realm. Theirck of enthusiasm was evident through his enhanced spirit reading.

    To break the ice and foster a sense of camaraderie, Emery decided to initiate some friendlypetitions with the dragon squad members. Being aware of the proud and strong nature of dragon warriors, he believed that showcasing strength would be the quickest way to gain their attention and respect. With the limited space and the conditions of the ship, Emery proposed a game of arm wrestling.

    The dragon squad leader, Terrador, initially hesitated at the suggestion, but Emery insisted.

    "Five of you against five of us," Emery dered, his team consisting of Chumo, Ashaka, Yami, and Yama. Klea, not particrly interested in arm wrestling, dly volunteered to be the referee for the matches.

    The first match featured Chumo, against Branton a dragon warrior twice his size, who also happened to be the second inmand of the squad. Branton''s arm, as massive as a tree trunk, posed a daunting challenge for Chumo.

    Chumo, relying on his [Immortal Gate Stage 6], initially held his ground against Branton''s overwhelming strength. However, as the dragon warrior activated his crimson dragon bloodline transformation, the tide began to turn. The immense power of the dragon bloodline proved too much for Chumo and unwilling to use his [Nightwalker transformation], Chumo eventually sumbed to Branton''s strength.

    "One for the Zodiac Elite Team," Klea shouted, granting the dragon warrior their first win.

    Despite Ashaka''s best efforts, he too faced a simr oue in the arm-wrestling contest. The dragon squad members began to show signs of confidence and gradually opened up, revealing multiple expressions.

    However, in the following matches, they could only witness how the twins, Yama and Yami, overpowered their dragon counterparts. This unexpected turn of events set the stage for the final match between Emery and Terrador, the captain of the dragon squad.

    Terrador, a half-moon magus with a rank 5 Earth dragon bloodline, possessed a superior lineage that granted him a battle power of 500 when transformed. This power level wasparable to that of a peak full-moon magus. In a show of respect for the dragon warriors, Emery decided to unleash his full strength, initiating his [Twilight Transformation] and finalizing the match.

    "Our winner!! the amazing Emery Ambrose!!" Klea shouted cheerfully

    The dragon squad members were taken aback as Emery effortlessly secured victory in the arm-wrestling match. Intrigued and respectful, Terrador inquired about Emery''s bloodline rank. Emery proudly revealed his status as a rank 9 [Royal Twilight Fey], leaving the dragon squad members in awe and earning their full admiration.

    This friendlypetition not only showcased the unique abilities of Emery''s team but also bridged the gap between the dragon squad and Emery, fostering a sense of camaraderie and mutual respect among the two groups.

    After the arm-wrestling match concluded, Klea immediately took Chumo aside, scolding him for seemingly taking it easy on his opponent. She insisted that he follow her to the room To Emery''s surprise, Klea then produced the stone b he had purchased for her from the blind sale.

    This stone b held ancient wisdom, containing a profound technique of the wind element. Klea, having dedicated days to studying its intricacies, decided to lend it to Chumo, who also possessed proficiency in the wind element.

    The stone b was a relic infused with ancient wisdom, specifically containing a profound technique rted to the wind element. Klea had devoted days to studying its secrets and, feeling that Chumo, with his proficiency in wind element, could benefit from it, she decided to lend it to him for the duration of their trip.

    "I''ll just lend it to you for this trip only! It''s a precious gift," Klea dered, apanied by a cheeky smile directed at Emery.

    Upon staring at the stone b, Chumo was quickly drawn to its aura and quickly assumed a lotus position, his focus solely onprehending the runes inscribed on it. Curiosity piqued, Emery decided to take a look at the stone b himself. Almost instantly, a message flowed into his mind.

    [Heavenly Roc Soaring Imprints ]

    The imprints within the stone b contain a divine technique that was inspired by the heavenly Roc, a legendary and incredibly swift flying beast known throughout the universe. What made this relic truly remarkable was that the b not only contained insights into the technique but also bore the spirit intent of the supreme being who crafted it.

    Emery marveled at the depth of the stone''s wisdom, realizing that it wasn''t merely a collection of words but a conduit for spiritual energy. As Chumo delved into theprehension of the text, he would absorb more spirit energy from the stone b. Grasping the generosity behind Klea''s act, Emery couldn''t help but smile.

    Klea, revealed that she had exhausted her capacity to gain more insights from the stone b. Despite her talent and dedicating days to its study, she had only managed toprehend half of the profound insights, resulting in a 2% improvement in her understanding of thew of wind. Her optimism now turned toward Chumo, anticipating that he would extract even more from the ancient wisdom.

    "Let''s just leave him," Klea suggested, looking forward to spending more leisure time with Emery during this journey. However, to her surprise, Emery seemed affected by the stone b. He found himself drawn in as if the runes inscribed on its surface were whispering directly to him.

    x x x x x

 Chapter 1933 Insight

    Chapter 1933 Insight

    ??Emery was equally surprised by the unexpected resonance with the relic. While it was primarily designed to impart insights into a wind element technique, Emery found himself connecting with the runes on a deeper level.

    Unconsciously, Emery settled into a meditative posture beside Chumo. The two of them entered a state of profound concentration, their minds attuned to the ancient wisdom contained within the stone b. Witnessing this mysterious connection, Klea, feeling a sense of exclusion, decided to join them.

    "Alright, I will help you two then," Klea dered. She began to chant the words she hadprehended, part by part, joining in the deep meditation.

    The atmosphere in the ship''s quarters became charged with an otherworldly energy as the three of them delved into the profound teachings embedded within the ancient relic.

    "Wind... a constant force of change in the natural world," Klea softly intoned, her voice blending with the subtle hum of spiritual energy that enveloped the trio.

    Klea imparts her insight on the potency of winds, which can moldndscapes, erode mountains, and sway the course of rivers. This viewpoint underscores the idea that seemingly subtle or unseen forces can wield significant influence. Winds, by their nature, are adaptable and can alter both direction and intensity to suit evolving circumstances. Ranging from mild breezes to formidable storms, they entuate the transitory nature of all things.

    As the hours passed, Chumo contributed his own insights, associating the idea of freedom with the winds. He emphasized how winds allow birds to soar through the sky and ships to traverse the seas. In his reflections, there was an interconnectedness between the winds and the flying beasts, promoting a sense of harmony and bnce in the ecosystem.

    During this exchange of profound insights, Emery sensed the spirit energy within the relic beginning to flow into both Klea and Chumo. However, he found it significantly harder toprehend the knowledge embedded within the ancient artifact. The winds of wisdom seemed to swirl around him, teasing his consciousness but eluding hisplete understanding.

    As Emery continued his meditative journey, the vision expanded. He saw intricate ecosystems where flying creatures yed pivotal roles in maintaining the delicate bnce of nature. Birds soared through the skies, transferring pollen from one nt to another, ensuring the reproduction of various species. The winds, as carriers of life, facilitated these vital processes, creating a harmonious dance between the creatures and the elements.

    Emery marveled at the interconnected web of life that unfolded before him. The winds, embodying the essence of change, proved to be instrumental in sustaining the circle of life.

    In that moment of revtion, Emery felt a deep connection with the fundamentalws governing nature. As the vision subsided, the relic''s spirit energy infuse him, and notification started entering his mind.

    [You have sessfullyprehend thew of Nature]

    [Soul force has increased by 3 points]

    [Soul force has increased by 4 points]

    [Law of Nature - 22 (23)%]

    [You have sessfullyprehend thew of Light]

    [Soul force has increased by 4 points]

    As the meditation continued, an unexpected situation unfolded before them. The relic began to crack apart. A series of intricate fissures spread across its surface. The room was filled with a subtle energy, and the final burst of the relic''s spirit intent manifested in a mesmerizing disy.

    In that moment, a vivid vision materialized before them. The majestic Roc, a symbol of the wind''s might and grace, soared into their consciousness. Its wings, expansive and powerful, seemed to carry the essence of boundless freedom. The fierce ws of the Roc evoked a sense of strength and precision, each detail contributing to a profoundprehension of their respective skills.

    Both Klea and Chumo, experienced a surge of insight. The vision of the Roc infused him with a newfound understanding of thew of winds. Chumo gained a substantial increase of 3%prehension while Klea gain an additional 2% inprehension. The two of the also sessfully learned a new divine rank flight spell, [Roc Soaring Wing].

    While Emery couldn''t grasp the newly unveiled wind-based flying spell, he sessfully upgraded his existing flying spell [Light Wing] to divine rank, now known as [Light Soaring Wing]. This improvement promised enhanced speed and power in his aerial maneuvers.

    Upon awakening from their deep meditative state, Klea, with a sense of urgency, retrieved an empty magic scroll and her new [Lotus pen]. Channeling her spirit energy, she diligently transcribed the newly acquired insight into the scroll. Despite her skill limitations, the resulting Tier 4 [Roc flying Technique] spell was a testament to her adaptability and resourcefulness, even if it fell short of the divine quality.

    Clutching the scroll as if it were a precious gem, Klea''s actions caught Emery''s attention. It dawned on him that this was her way of preserving and recing the now-dissolved relic.

    The entirety of their meditation had consumed two days, and as they emerged from the profound experience, they found themselves hovering above the familiar blue.

    "We are home,"

    Emery, now in his role as the Caretaker of Earth, held the authority to grant permission for the newly arrived magus to enter Earth. However, a cautious approach was necessary, and the ship''s cloaking device needed activation when traversing the. After dropping Ashaka off at his temple, Chumo, brave himself and flew down using his new wing return to his kingdom.

    Eager to make the most of their time, the ship swiftly ascended back into space, making its way to the Moon. The scene that awaited them was one of destruction �C the remnants of a base and an abandoned camp left by the Nephilim. Emery turned to the dwarf master Borin and dered,

    "Let''s start building."

    ####

    Note for the upgraded stats

    [Chumo]

    [Magus Realm: Crescent Magus]

    [Battle Power 278]

    [Soul force 210 (238)]

    [Law of Wind by 9%( 12%)]

    [Law of Darkness by 12%]

    [Law Comprehension - 24%]

    ###

    [Kleopatra]

    [Magus Realm: Half Moon]

    [Battle Power 322]

    [Soul force 410 (433)]

    [Law of Lightning - 16%]

    [Law of Ice - 7%]

    [Law of Wind- 7%(9%)]

    [Law of Water -13%]

    [Law Comprehension - 44%]

 Chapter 1934 Moon Base

    <h4>Chapter 1934 Moon Base</h4>

    ?In the unforgiving environment of space, the limitations of most crescent moon magus became evident. The average time they could spend exposed to the harsh conditions was approximately half an hour, and those of higher realms could only extend this to a few hours. Beyond this timeframe, they required special suits or items to endure the freezing and pressurized conditions of space.

    Foreseeing the challenging conditions of space exploration, Emery came prepared with half a dozen specialized suits designed for extended exposure. Mindful of the others, he equipped those without suits with [Space Walking] potions to ensure their safety and longevity in the harsh environment.

    Their first task amidst the remnants of the Kronos Moon Base was salvaging any items or materials that could still be utilized. The group meticulouslybed through the wreckage, facing the unforgiving vacuum of space. However, as they delved deeper, it became painfully apparent that the extent of the damage surpassed their initial assessments.

    Witnessing the dismal state of the Kronos Moon Base, Master Borin couldn''t help but frown, expressing his disdain, "What a mess! Which bastard dares to do these things!"

    Klea, with a cheeky smile, yfully pointed at Emery, revealing the true culprit. Master Borin''s expression shifted 180 degrees as hemented, "This is an Excellent job! I can tell that this old junk deserves to be destroyed!"

    Master Borin had brought an item��a power core capable of restoring energy to the area. However, the expertise of Klea was still required to set up a protective formation. Spending an hour coborating, they sessfully erected a sufficient barrier, allowing them tomence the challenging task of rebuilding the Kronos Moon Base.

    While salvaging usable materials from the wreckage, the team faced another critical challenge��extracting data that Kronos had umted about Earth over hundreds of years. Unfortunately, upon inspecting the damaged devices, it became apparent that not only were they broken, but someone had also tampered with and erased the stored data.

    "That dammed Kronos!!" Klea expressed her annoyance.

    Captain Terrador suggested that Emery should make a report to magus alliance and directly request the data from Kronos, but Emery understood theplexities involved. Even if the Kronos agreed, they would likely erase any information that important enough to help Earth magus or might pose any threat to their factions. Amidst this frustration, Via offered to attempt data restoration, but the artificial being needed a few days toplete the task.

    "Thanks, give it your best," Emery acknowledged.

    With the moon''sndscape fully surveyed, Master Borin initiated the work of designing and nning the base. He turned to Emery, asking, "Tell me what kind of base do you need?"

    As Emery detailed his expectations for the base, he envisioned a medium-sized facility capable of amodating 100 personnel. The primary focus was on a high-grade defense system, sturdy enough to withstand an assault led by a grand magus. Additionally, Emery emphasized the need for an advanced radar system to ensure early detection of any potential threats approaching the or to detect any high level activity down on Earth.

    In the midst of the design phase, Master Borin, drawing on his extensive experience, proposed a moreprehensive n. Given the circumstances of Earth being the lower realm and having much limitation, he suggested creating arger base. This expanded vision included facilities for training, development modules for crafting or repairing equipment, and an expansion possibility when they might obtained a permit for their own teleportation gate.

    Emery turned to Klea and a concern lingered about the potential consequences if they were to lose the duel, such an expensive base might fall into the hands of their opponents. However, Emery dered that defeat was not an option. Fueled by determination, Klea gives her support and agreed to adopt the more ambitious design.

    "That''s great to hear!" Master Borin eximed, his enthusiasm undiminished, ready to embark on the journey of bringing their collective vision to life.

    Master Borin enthusiastically started his design, meticulously listing the devices and materials required for the monumental task. The dwarf inventor presented his own special design, an advanced weaponry systems that would be suitable for Earth''s defense.

    Emery keenly observed that Master Borin had highlighted the need for a substantial amount of Dark Reunite, a lightweight tier 5 material. This emphasis suggested the dwarf master''s intention to custom-make a significant portion of the base using high-grade materials. Furthermore, he outlined his n to involve a dozen of his trusted crew members to contribute to the construction efforts.

    As the list continued to grow, Emery couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety. He asked Via to create an estimated cost, and the artificial life form provided a figure surpassing 30 million spirit stones. This estimate did not even include the expenses for necessary shield barriers, andbor costs.

    Seeing Emery''s reactions, the dwarf reassured him, saying, "Don''t worry, I have a good amount of materials kept in store. Considering you as my life savior, please, I will cover all thebor costs."

    With the master cksmith''s insistence, Via reevaluated the numbers and came up with a revised estimate of 10 million, excluding the defense barrier, which could incur an additional cost of 5 to 10 million.

    "I need about three to four months toplete this," the dwarf stated. For the initial payment, they agreed on providing him with 5 million to start and another 5 million the following month. With these agreements in ce, they couldmence the construction right away.

    "Don''t worry, trust me; this will be a masterpiece," the dwarf master assured them with confidence.

    Before leaving the dwarf tomence his work, Emery presented another request to Master Borin. He took out the Tier 7 Dragonite metal, expressing his hope that the skilled inventor could devise something remarkable with it. Upon seeing the item and understanding Emery''s needs, Master Borin let out a menacingugh, signifying that he had the perfect idea in mind.

 Chapter 1935 Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 1935 Secrets</h4>

    ?As the Moon base bustled with activity, Emery observed the skilled craftsmen brought by Master Borin tirelessly working on the construction. The nging of tools, the hum of machinery, and the orchestrated movements of skilled craftsmen turned the once deste site into a bustling hub of creation.

    In the midst of this activity, Emery received a notification from VIA, signaling the progress in data restoration. [32% Data sessfully restored], the artificial being reported. It was a significant leap, considering theplexity and extent of the damage.

    Emery eagerly delved into the restored data, seeking any valuable insights it might hold. The limitations of the recovery process became apparent as he realized there was no information dating back more than 500 years. The elusive details about King Anu''s death, Lord Izta''s father from two millennia ago, remained shrouded in mystery.

    Undeterred, Emery focused on the avable logs, mainly detailing theings and goings of Kronos magus. The records offered glimpses into the historical activities on the Moon, providing context to the magus presence over the centuries.

    Driven by Klea''s revtions about the 108 Abyss Gates, Emery turned his attention to this mysteriouswork. The restored data yielded a trove of 23 additional locations, supplementing the five already identified by Klea.

    "Let''s go check out these ces," Emery dered, fueled by the newfound leads from the restored data.

    To expedite their exploration, Emery opted to take the Nova. Activating the ship''s cloaking device, they set their course for the Abyss s Gate that Klea had previously ventured to �C the one situated on desert hills, 100 miles east of Egypt. The ship descended stealthily, and they entered the yawning entrance, descending into the depths of the Earth.

    After covering a few miles, Emery found himself standing amidst the ruins of the lost city of Babel. Abyss creatures'' carcasses littered thendscape, remnants of the fierce battles that Klea and the others had fought against these otherworldly entities more than five years ago. Emery observed the winged creatures, studying their unique features before resuming their journey.

    An hour of continuous walking and vignt spirit reading revealed no signs of living Abyss creatures. Finally, they reached the designated Abyss gate �C an ominous structure standing at an imposing 10 meters in height, adorned with intricate writings. However, this time, the gate waspletely sealed.

    "I guess Zeus and the others managed to close itpletely," Klea remarked.

    Emery stood before the sealed Abyss gate and requested VIA to analyze it. The response he received was intriguing: [Abyss Domain - Category Unknown].

    It was more than just a gate; it was a portal leading to an entire realm of its own. The distinct signature pointed towards the craftsmanship of a primordial wisp, but given the unique characteristics of such gates and the high level of the domain, VIA indicated the involvement of a supreme power in its creation.

    Approaching the gate, Emery could feel a potent seal in ce, preventing anyone from entering. To his surprise, however, he sensed an inexplicable familiarity with the seal, as if there was a connection beyond his understanding. When he touched the gate, he found that, against expectations, he could open it if he chose to do so.

    Emery wrestled with the mysterious familiarity surrounding the Abyss gate. Although he initially attributed the ability to open it to his spatial powers, there was an unidentifiable factor at y. Despite the temptation to break the seal and explore the realm beyond, he decided to withhold his actions until he gained a better understanding of whaty behind the gate.

    While grappling with the enigma of the gate, Emery''s [Nature Sense] led him to another chamber. Exiting a cave, he found himself atop a hill overlooking a subterranean forest miles below the Earth''s surface. The uniquendscape captivated him. Klea, noticing the wreckage scattered in the forest, shared a piece of history.

    "Yes, we fought in here as well," Klea exined, recounting the past battles that had left remnants in this subterranean realm.

    Emery''s focus shifted toward the massive tree standing tall in the heart of the forest��one within the vision Gaia had shared with him. Determined to reach it, Emery soared across the chamber. However, midway, he sensed a formidable barrier hindering his path. The barrier encapsted the entire inner part of the forest, where the tree and ancient ruinsy hidden.

    "It wasn''t here when we were here!" Klea eximed. With a keen eye, she discerned that it was a high-grade barrier. "Is this a tier 7 formation? Really? For such a ce?"

    Klea shared her insight, exining that establishing such high-

    grade formations required powerful artifacts and masterful skills in formations. Her confusion stemmed from the question of why someone would set up such an intricate barrier in a secluded location of a lower realm world.

    Eager to reach the tree, Emery exerted his best efforts to break the barrier swiftly. To his surprise, none of his spells seemed to work effectively. Even when they managed to inflict slight damage to the barrier, it promptly regenerated back to its full power.

    Amid his confusion, VIA reiterated the staggering revtion��

    that it was in fact a tier 8 defensive barrier. The magnitude of this defensive measure required the expertise of a peak grand magus individual to install.

    Upon closer examination, it became apparent that the defensive barrier had been recently established, merely a few years ago.

    The realization that a grand magus more powerful than Kronos was now part of the intricate web of secrecy added anotheryer of anxiety. Emery could only specte that this enigmatic figure had a vested interest in concealing whatever secrety within the subterranean chamber.

    In light of this, Emery thought of reporting their findings to the Magus Alliance. However, given the delicate nature of the situation��entailing the death of King Anu, a Nephilim royalty��

    they understood the need to tread carefully.

    Emery made the decision to temporarily leave the cave, opting to explore other sites in the hopes of uncovering more clues and answers.

    .

 Chapter 1936 Earth

    Chapter 1936 Earth

    ??Emery embarked on a journey across the Earth''s continents to investigate the 23 locations revealed by Kronos'' restored data. His first destination led him south of Egypt, to thend of the Afri, as referred to by the Romans. There, he discovered an ancient temple erected by the locals for their gods, adorned with markings from both the Nephilim and Kronos.

    Leveraging his heightened proficiency in nature, Emery skillfully identified the Abyss gate buried deep within the temple grounds. Much like the one in the lost city of Babel, this gate was sealed and bore simr markings. However, this locationcked the remnants of a lost city or mystical trees. just the silent presence of the sealed gate, a mysterious portal to realms untold.

    Emerging from the Earth, Emery savored the sensation of the fresh ground beneath his feet and the gentle breezes brushing against his face. "How beautiful our Earth is, iparable to any other," he remarked, appreciating the unique wonders of their home world.

    Klea, with a yful giggle and a radiant smile, dismissed the Nova ship, opting for a more enchanting mode of transportation. She took Emery''s hand, summoning the lightning bird, and the two soared through the skies, heading towards the next location on the continent. Their journey unveiled three more Abyss gates, each adorned with the distinctive markings of the Nephilims.

    The lightning bird soared over the vast oceans until they reached a new continent, a world no less enchanting than the ones before. Thendscape was adorned with numerous temples, one reminiscent of the architectural marvels in the lost city of Babel.

    Curiosity guiding their path, Emery and Klea decided to engage with the locals of this newfoundnd��the Mayans. Weing and hospitable, the Mayan people regarded the celestial visitors as gods descended from the sky. In awe, they swiftly organized a grand feast, celebrating the presence of these divine beings. Emery and Klea, keen on embracing the Mayan culture, partook in the festivities and learned snippets about their traditions.

    Immersing himself in the Mayan fables, Emery uncovered four more hidden locations across the continent, all telling a simr story of the gods, and the floods brought by mother nature to the earth.

    Another journey across oceans and continents brought them back to Asia,pleting their exploration of Earth. The tally stood at 36 Abyss gates, each echoing the identical markings of the Nephilims.

    Unwilling to disturb Chumo, their next destination was the Bodhi Temple, where the Abbot resided. Upon arrival, Emery was pleasantly surprised to sense the presence of hundreds of Earth realm figures. Some were diligently practicing martial arts in the temple yards, while others were immersed in meditative prayers. Additionally, Emery''s keen senses detected the presence of a few dozen individuals from the sky realms.

    Impressed by the scene before him, Emery remarked, "This is truly remarkable."

    Klea, with a teasing smile, replied, "Well, you weren''t here, so someone had to handle your responsibilities," hinting at her contribution by supplying the temple with hundreds of pills from the magus realms. However, the pills were only a fraction of the story. Emery discerned that each individual was diligently practicing the Divine arts passed down by the Abbot himself, a testament to the spiritual and martial discipline fostered within the temple.

    As Emery stepped into the temple, a familiar figure greeted him with genuine warmth.

    "Senior brother, wee back," Damo, the young monk, expressed his salutations. Emery had previously spotted him on the Summit at Rome but hadn''t had the chance to speak with the boy. Emery''s heart swelled with pride as he observed that the young monk had not only reached early rank 9 but had also begun forming his second pir. The sight of a 15-

    year-old achieving such progress filled Emery with a sense of aplishment and hope. It triggered contemtion about the magus academy, leaving him to wonder if it would open soon enough for Damo to enroll and further nurture his exceptional talents.

    Emery approached the ancient Spirit Tree in the Bodhi temple with a determined heart, eager to unveil the mysteries connecting the Abyss gate and Gaia. The serene atmosphere of the temple surrounded him as he focused his thoughts on this profound quest. Yet, much like his experience in the Fey Forest, themunion with Gaia brought forth a vision filled with images of death and destruction, followed by an inexplicable rejection from the ancient spirit.

    However, Emery, was not easily discouraged. Choosing to persist, he activated his [Soul Walking] skill, an ability that allowed him to traverse the spiritual realm. With his newly advanced proficiency in thew of light, Emery sought to extract whispers and emotions from Gaia''s essence. In her vulnerability, Gaia''s whispers conveyed a deep sadness and anger, resonating with the profound connection she shared with a figure she referred to as the ''sky god.''

    Despite this insight, it became evident to Emery that further understanding would require an enhancement of either his mental power or an increased proficiency in thew of nature and light.

    Disappointed with the limited insights gained from Gaia, Klea suggested the possibility of seeking answers in the Fey vige. However, Emery, aware of the potential repetition of the oue, shook his head in disagreement. Instead, he turned his attention to the abbot and posed a crucial question: "Who is this sky god?"

    The most likely answer, in everyone''s mind, pointed towards Kronos and his magus associates. The elusive data from Kronos seemed increasingly crucial for Emery to unravel the truths hidden in the events of 2000 years ago.

    Pondering over Kronos and his magus, Emery couldn''t shake off the thought that nearly two weeks had passed, yet there were no messages concerning his demand for Hecate''s return. Suspicion lingered, suggesting that their adversaries might be orchestrating something ominous once again.

    Determined to counter any hidden plots, Emery muttered to himself,

    "Good, take your time... you will regret it,"

 Chapter 1937 Enlightment

    Chapter 1937 Enlightment

    In the serene environment of the Bodhi temple, Emery chose to extend his stay, immersing himself in meditation in front of the Spirit Tree. This sacred space held the richest spirit energy on Earth, making it an ideal location for training and spiritual advancement.

    Amidst the tranquility, Emery contemted various paths to bolster his strength. Foremost on his list was the restoration of his broken Primal core, recognizing that its repair would significantly enhance his power. However, he grappled with the challenge of finding a solution, as the only method he currently knew involved devouring more souls.

    Contemting other avenues, Emery considered the role of an apothecary. This multifaceted pursuit could not only generate much-needed funds but also provide an opportunity to experiment with the newly devised recipes: the [Celestial Body Tempering Recipes] and [Celestial Spirit Enhancement Potions]. These alchemical creations held the promise of enhancing not just Emery''s strength but also that of hispanions. Additionally, Emery had the intriguing [Twin Sun Wolf] blood vial, a subject that fueled ongoing research and exploration.

    However, the situation turned his attention to one that held the promise of further enhancing his spiritual mastery andprehension of thew of light.

    He took out the [Astral Awakening Manual], a coveted reward from the Spirit Masterpetition. This manual delved into techniques enabling Emery to imbue part of his soul, manifesting it as an astral form that could take any desired shape. The manual guided him in solidifying these astral entities into tangible matter, transforming mere illusions into a tangible reality. Although this process shared some foundations with how Emery created his summons, the [Astral Awakening Manual] followed a distinct path, emphasizing the harnessing of mental strength.

    Immersing himself in the manual for hours provided Emery with profound insights to further enhance his spirit-based spells��crafting a more effective spirit attack, fortifying his elusive defense, and expanding the number of his summons. The teachings within the manuals proved to be enlightening, and with his prior mastery of the spirit tempering manual and the knowledge of Katra gained from the elves, Emery sessfullyprehended the beginner manual in just a week, achieving a significant breakthrough.

    [You have sessfullyprehended thew of Light]

    [Soul force has increased by 5 points]

    [Law of Light - 16 (17)%]

    This newfound knowledge held great potential for Klea, especially given her natural talent in spirit reading. Unfortunately, like most scrolls, the content dissipated as soon as Emery finished reading it, leaving behind nothing but a nk piece of paper.

    Understanding Emery''s intention, Klea, who had been apanying his training, yfully remarked, "Don''t worry, even without learning it, I can still beat you," goading Emery into a spirit attack duel to test his newly acquired power. However, the gap between their abilities was so vast that Klea couldn''t even leave a scratch on Emery''s mental defense.

    "Huh�� this is no fun�� this means you can keep secrets from me, and I can''t keep anything from yours," Klea pouted, her yful demeanor slightly disappointed.

    Emery calmly responded, "What do you want to know?" indicating his willingness to answer any of her questions. His reply prompted Klea to cheekily hold his arm, saying, "I am kidding, of course you have no secrets from me."

    Curious about the newfound strength of his mental abilities, Emery sought a personal analysis from VIA.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Spirit Master - Rank 9]

    This ranking resembled the one Emery had obtained in the Spirit Masterpetition, but VIA introduced an ancient ranking system with a total of 15 ranks instead of the known 12.

    [Rank 2 - Magus level]

    [Rank 8 - Grand Magus level]

    [Rank 12 - Supreme Magus level]

    Rank 9 indicated that Emery possessed a level of mental strength stronger than some grand magus. Moreover, when he employed his [Emperor Focus], Emery could elevate two ranks in defense, effectively reaching rank 11��a statusparable to the spirit defense of a peak grand magus.

    Inparison, Klea, with her talent and over 430 soul force, only received rank 6. On the other hand, to their surprise, the Abbot, who had less than 300 soul force, was able to achieve the same rank of 6. Apparently, his centuries of meditation helped strengthen his mental defense.

    Unfortunately, Emery''s breakthrough, while impressive, didn''t provide the rity he sought in hismunication with Gaia.

    Just as he was contemting continuing his training with the advanced manual, a message from Captain Terrador interrupted his thoughts. It conveyed the impending arrival of an envoy from the Magus Alliance to the Moon Base.

    "Who could it be?" wondered Klea, her concern echoing Emery''s own worry about the potential involvement of Kronos.

    Ascending into the sky, they were soon picked up by the Nova ship. After a few hours, the anticipated envoy arrived��an official Magus Alliance officer, an older magus who came along with his staff.

    "I am Nathan. My task here is to survey this base, and I hope for your cooperation," introduced the middle-aged Crescent Magus, showing proper identification and maintaining an unthreatening demeanor. He spent half a day meticulously taking notes before departing, assuring that he would return for another survey in a few months.

    Captain Terrador rified that such surveys were standard to ensure Emery, the new caretaker, fulfilled his responsibilities. Despite this exnation, the timing of the visit fueled Emery''s suspicions that there might be more at y behind the scenes.

    To add to his suspicions, just a day after the envoy''s departure, the long-awaited message from the Kronos arrived, indicating their readiness and epting his demand to trade with the captive..

    Emery epted the message with a calm determination, and, exuding confidence, he sent a reply.

    "I will deliver her myself," he deres, intending to visit Kronos'' home.

    #####

    Author Note.

    The month of January draws to a close. Another chapter will be published in a few hours. In case you missed it, let me express my gratitude for supporting the novel. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I realize I still haven''t been able to provide as many chapters as I should have, but please rest assured that I have been trying to maintain the quality of the story by spending my time reading more novels to inspire better-quality content.

    #### February Spoiler:

    It will be an arc that spans several years, and there will be a surprise character encounter where Emery finally gets to meet. Hint: Its a young girl.

    February Spoiler:

    It will be an arc that spans several years, and there will be a surprise character encounter where Emery finally gets to meet. Hint: Its a young girl.

    I hope you all will join me again next month. Thank you for your continued support.

 Chapter 1938 Kronos

    Chapter 1938 Kronos

    Saturn 5, n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Bathed in the cosmic glow of distant stars, the, predominantly marked by sprawling desert mountains covering 72% of its surface, offered a stark contrast to its meager 14% water coverage. Despite its seemingly inhospitable conditions, Saturn 5 stood resilient as the home for the Kronos faction, boasting a poption exceeding 30 million.

    With a rich history spanning two millennia, the Kronos faction yed a pivotal role as a loyal outer member of the Nephilim faction. Over the years, they actively contributed to trade alliances and maintained a formidable military presence. With a magus count exceeding 50 and the recent addition of their second grand magus, the faction harbored ambitions of ascending to coveted grade 2 status. Losing their influence over Earth, a that had be intricately entwined with their affairs, represented a substantial setback, disrupting their carefullyid ns.

    On this particr day, the formidable faction leader, Kronos, had convened in his grand castle along with the second grand magus, Perses, and a dozen of their most trusted magus. The atmosphere in the hall was charged with anticipation, as they awaited the arrival of a guest from Earth.

    However, Perses, the second grand magus, couldn''t contain his frustration. He vehemently expressed his displeasure, "Huh! That bastard! Why does it take him a week to get here? He is toying with us!" His impatience stemmed from the prolonged absence of his daughter, Hecate, and the uncertainty surrounding her return.

    Zeus, another significant figure in the Kronos faction, was present in the grand hall. Hemented disdainfully, "What can we expect from those wannabe factions? Do they even have the means toe here?"

    Momentster, a staff member rushed in with a report��a ship was approaching the. However, to their surprise, the vessel only entered the atmosphere briefly before soaring back into space and departing from the altogether.

    In the midst of his irritation, Kronos received an exnation��the ship had only dropped off a single magus, who was currently airborne and heading toward their location.

    "One magus! He is definitely ying with us!" eximed Perses, frustration evident in his voice. Minutester, the lone magus confidently entered the hall��an unmistakable figure, Emery Ambrose. Unfazed by the intense scrutiny from over a dozen magus and two grand magus, he walked with calm determination toward the end of the hall.

    Perses, fixating him with an intimidating gaze, eximed, "You dare toe here alone! Where is she? Where is my daughter?"

    Emery responded calmly, "She is with me." He then turned to Kronos and continued, "Give me what I want first."

    Seeing their hesitation, Emery added, "I came here alone. Surely you don''t think that I could leave without fulfilling my part of the bargain, don''t you?" With a nod from Kronos, Zeus handed over the requested [blood contract], a document carrying a signed oath from Kronos to refrain from allowing himself and his Kronos magus to set foot on or be involved with Earth until after the agreed-upon duel. The contract also specified a substantial mary penalty, a minimum of 50 million, along with additional damages, should they breach the agreement by even entering the.

    "You got what you want; now give me my daughter!" Perses shouted once again, his impatience evident.

    Emery calmly ignored the grand magus and scrutinized the blood contract. Satisfied with its authenticity, he responded, "This is fine. However, you are missing one thing..."

    Kronos, still intrigued, asked, "What else do you want?"

    "I want you to hand over all the data you''ve acquired on Earth��all of it..."

    Grand Magus Perses was on the verge of exploding in anger, but Kronos intervened, chuckling, "And why would we want to do that?"

    Emery remained calm as he responded, "Because it''s my right as the new caretaker."

    Grand Magus Perses approached and carried Magus Hecate. It was during this distraction that Emery secretly retrieved a small bottle of potion from his sleeve. Holding it up, he dered, "I have returned my captive. Now, I want my data... or else."

    Kronosughed, dismissing Emery''s authority, "You''re just a temporary caretaker, with only you and your small gang. I bet within a year, you''ll be begging to hand that job back to me." Hisughter shifted to anger as he stared intently at Emery, "No.. you don''t have the right... Now quit ying and release my magus!"

    Emery sighed, seemingly weary of the back-and-forth, and opened a spatial gate. From within, he pulled out the female magus, Hecate. The tension in the room escted as the other magus prepared for any potential tricks, but Emery calmly ced the unconscious female magus on the floor.

    Grand Magus Perses approached and carried Magus Hecate. It was during this distraction that Emery secretly retrieved a small bottle of potion from his sleeve. Holding it up, he dered, "I have returned my captive. Now, I want my data... or else."

    Upon seeing the potion in Emery''s hand, Kronos chuckled dismissively. "Haha, no potion could help you escape this ce."

    Emery smiled cryptically and retorted, "Oh no, this is not just a potion. It''s a wonderful item that I used before I left a certain dark elves'' prison... if you catch what I mean." The room fell silent for a moment as the implication of his words settled in.

    It was widely known that Emery had unleashed a deadly and potent disease, the Virulent, on a dark elves'' spaceship in the past. The revtion that he might be carrying such a devastating weapon sent a chill through the room. The disease had the potential to wipe out not only the magus present but possibly the entire.

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, the color drained from the faces of many in the room.

    "No, you''re lying! There''s no way you''re carrying it around!" said Kronos in disbelief

    Emery''s confident smile only deepened. "Ohh really? Now... why do you think I dare toe here by myself?" letting the weight of his words sink in, he added, "Now, kindly give me my data."

    The room was filled with tension, and uncertainty lingered in the air.

    ####

    Once again, thank you for your continued support. I hope you will join me again next month.

 Chapter 1939 Threat

    Chapter 1939 Threat

    "He wouldn''t dare to do such things! This is Magus Alliance territory, he wouldn''t!" Zeus eximed, attempting to convince the others that Emery wouldn''t unleash the Virulent disease.

    Emery remained calm and retorted, "Do you really want to risk that just for old data?" He spoke the words casually while toying with the green liquid potion, causing every magus whoid eyes on it to turn pale.

    In the midst of his frustration, Kronos angrily mmed his hand onto the table, signaling Zeus toply with Emery''s demands and retrieve the data. Before leaving the room, Emery heightened the tension with a stern warning, "Don''t think about tampering with it. I would know!"

    The subsequent ten minutes felt like an eternity, with the room engulfed in an oppressive silence. No one dared to move or speak, gripped by the fear of the potentially devastating disease. Finally, Zeus reappeared, holding a small memory crystal in his hands.

    "Hand it over," Emery demanded, his tone menacing. Zeusplied, relinquishing the crystal. Emery, with aposed demeanor, touched the crystal, enabling VIA to initiate her task.

    [100% Data sessfully restored] N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Despite VIA''s assurance that the data wasplete and unaltered, Emery harbored lingering doubts. To dispel these uncertainties, he decided to grab Zeus'' arm, unleashed a forceful spirit attack, delving deep into the magus''s mind to uncover any hidden secrets regarding the events from 2000 years ago.

    Witnessing Emery''s actions, Kronos swiftly intervened, eximing, "You went too far!"

    The grand magus jumped into the fray, utilizing his mastery of thew of time to elerate his movements and manipte the temporal flow in Emery''s vicinity.

    Contrary to Kronos'' expectations, Emery was ready for the assault. With precision, he cast a massive gravitational spell, exerting enough force to break free from Kronos'' temporal maniption. This momentary escape granted Emery the opportunity for a decisive move��crushing the vial of poison into Zeus'' arm.

    CRAACKKK!!!

    The grand hall fell into a momentary silence as the echoing sound of shattering ss reverberated through the room. Panic and disbelief shed across Kronos'' face and all the other magus as he witnessed the unexpected turn of events.

    "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!" Kronos roared, his anger boiling over as he red at Emery.

    The known god of thunder, Zeus, writhed in agony as the corrosive effects of the poison seared through his arm. The pungent odor and greenish smoke emanating from the wound forced other magus to retreat hastily, including Kronos himself.

    "YOU!!! I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!!!" Kronos bellowed, his voiceced with both pain and rage.

    Emery, seemingly unfazed, calmly responded, "You have 5 minutes, burn this ce and take the antidote... or else everyone dies!!"

    With those chilling words lingering in the air, Emery deftly produced another bottle. In a calcted move, he consumed a pill from it, creating a brief moment of tension before tossing the bottle into the air. The magus in the room scrambled for the antidote, panic spreading like wildfire.

    Amid the chaos, some magus rushed for the pill bottle, impeding those attempting to pursue Emery. Simultaneously, a few others, desperate to contain the impending catastrophe, set the grand hall aze. The oncemanding atmosphere had devolved into pandemonium.

    As soon as Emery stepped out of the burning castle and realized there was no more temporal disturbance blocking his way, he swiftly activated his Khaos gate, disappearing from Saturn 5 in the blink of an eye.

    Five minutester, Kronos expressions contorted in rage, realized that the poison Emery threw was not the feared Virulent disease. Witnessing the inferno engulfing his once-majestic castle, Kronos screamed in unbridled rage, "THAT DAMN BASTARD!!!"

    ####

    Using the power of Khaos, Emery swiftly returned to Earth, appearing on the volcanic mountain where Morgana was still engrossed in her training. Deciding not to disturb her, he ascended into the sky to find Klea waiting for him.

    With a smile, she inquired, "Did you get it?" Emery nodded, returning the smile, and Klea remarked, "I really wish I could see their faces right now."

    The duo then made their way back to the moon base, reaching the partially functionalmand center. They allowed VIA to ess the screens, revealing the extensive data they had extracted from Kronos.

    "We have all 108 sites and logs dating back 1900 years, to when Kronos first assumed the role of caretaker,"

    After hours of meticulous searching, however, they found no clues about the death of King Anu other than the mention of sickness. The king had been reported as being ill for decades, and his demise was recorded as due to natural causes.

    Observing this, Klea remarked, "No wonder they easily gave up on the data... its their official bullshits reports!!"

    Emery delved back into the memories of Zeus that he had probed. Despite the constraints of time, he sessfully confirmed that Kronos had indeed orchestrated something that led to King Anu''s demise. Unfortunately, Zeus remained oblivious to the specifics of those events.

    Klea let out a deep sigh, expressing her disappointment. "Nothing then�� I wonder if this data is worth making them even angrier." she pondered, a tinge of regret evident in her tone.

    Emery offered reassurance, cing his armfortingly on her shoulder. "There''s nothing to be concerned about. Even without doing this, they would still try to harm us."

    Klea then hold upon the Blood Contract, and as she read it, she remarked, "At least we have this."

    "Yes, so don''t worry," Emery responded.

    The truth was, Emery would not ced much faith in the Blood Contract''s to provide substantial protection. He was certain that Kronos would still have other ns in motion to harm them. Fortunately, Emery had his own contingencies in ce.

    #####

    The following day, Emery utilize the Khaos gate, transporting himself the Khaos domain. Standing amid the etherealndscape, he waited patiently until a specific waypoint was activated.

    A silhouette descended gracefully toward him��an expression of fear gracing her features as she approached. She respectfully knelt before Emery and spoke, "No one suspects me."

    "Good. You know what to do next," Emery affirmed.

    Bowing her head in acknowledgment, she responded, "Yes, Master," before gracefully departing back into waypoints.

    The female magus was none other than Hecate. Emery had dedicated weeks to a delicate process of ''persuasion,'' skillfully employing both his mental prowess and his newfound Astral technique to gradually dismantle her formidable mental defenses.

    The decision to personally apany Hecate back to the Kronos base was a strategic maneuver, allowing him the necessary time to ensure the sess of his intricate n.

    With Hecate, one of the top Kronos Magus, subtly under his influence, Emery not only could slowly unearth the secrets that Kronos was hiding but also fortify his defenses against any potential future plots from the powerful faction.

 Chapter 1940 Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 1940 Wealth</h4>

    ?With Hecate''s integration into Emery''s subtle influence, the immediate pressure from Kronos was temporarily alleviated. However, a new urgency arose �C the need for more spirit stones. The moon base construction had been in progress for three weeks, leaving Emery with a mere 10 days until the 5 million second installment payment to Master Borin was due. The stark reality that the Earth factionscked the required funds was a source of frustration.

    In a discussion about devising a strategy for quick wealth umtion, Klea proposed with a sly smile, "What about tricking Kronos again? Force them to break the blood contract agreement and pay the 50 million."

    Hearing this gives Emery a headache. Not only was Klea not joking, but he was actually tempted to agree. This shows how desperate they were.

    Other than the production installments, they also needed to prepare for the defense barrier, and possibly add more Magus guards, including, if possible, a Grand Magus level. The 50 million coins would have resolved all of these problems.

    "Let''s go back to Golden City first," Emery suggested.

    To handle the matter with Khaos, Emery had to take Cthulhu back with him from Terra City. Therefore, Emery opted to use the Nova ship for the trip. It would be best if he had the means to activate the waypoints in Terra City without having to leave the Khaos guardians. As of now, Emery had the opportunity for a leisure trip with Klea.

    Three dayster, they touched down in Golden City. Emery''s immediate agenda was to explore the lucrative prospects offered by the apothecary, which had be his default n for amassing wealth. His next destination was the Golden City Apothecary Center.

    "Alright then, let''s separate for now," Klea suggested with a smile.

    Recognizing that Klea couldn''t assist him in the apothecary, Emery acknowledged her decision and wished her luck with her own ns. Klea intended to register with the Golden City Formation Center, aiming to both earn money and enhance her skills.

    "Good luck," Emery said, offering a reminder for her to stay cautious. With VIA''s ess to Golden City''s security systems, Emery felt reassured that she would remain safe.

    With a determined mindset, Emery made his way to the Apothecary Center.

    Emery''s initial inclination was to undergo the apothecary test and attain his mastery title, which promised numerous benefits. However, advancing to the desired ranks��senior artisan (rank 6) and master (rank 7)��required substantial fees. Additionally, the next test was a week away, a timeline that Emery couldn''t afford to wait for.

    Considering his options, Emery decided to revisit and assess his virtual shop, [Merlin''s Apothecary] It had been eight years since hest essed the shop, and the only notable activity was the cancetion of an order for his [reviving pills]

    Despite his Artisan rank and his status as Master Grom''s disciple, Emery realized that relying on his master workshop for the highly profitable yet low-tier [reviving pills] wasn''t yielding substantial returns. Producing 500 of them only garnered a total of 750,000 spirit stones. Recognizing the urgent need for better and more lucrative products, Emery sought to enhance his inventory swiftly.

    Inspired by the possibilities presented at thest auction, Emery was keen on crafting the highly sought-after [Heaven Defying Pills]. The notes he acquired from Vanyar, a valuable resource, hinted at the intricate process involved in creating these potent pills. However, the journey to perfecting such high-tier alchemy required time��possibly weeks or even months of meticulous development.

    "Perhaps I should begin with ready-made recipes," he contemted.

    As he perused his repertoire of recipes, he realized that all the good ones required him to purchase expensive ingredients. Faced with this dilemma, Emery recognized the urgent need for funds to sustain his alchemical pursuits.

    With his pockets nearly emptied, Emery decided to leverage his umted wealth of potions and pills gathered from his victims during the celestial expeditions. These items, though of lesser quality than what Emery could personally create, still held substantial value in the market. Determined to expedite the creation of new recipes, he made his way to the alchemical shop in Golden City.

    The shelves of the shop were filled with vials and phials and the transaction yielded a substantial influx of spirit stones.

    [You received 1,850,000 spirit stones.]

    Examining the newfound wealth, Emery couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction. "Alright, this should be enough to finance the initial batches of high-tier pills," he affirmed.

    As he walks away from the shop, Emery passesan unfamiliar room that had eluded his notice in previous visits.

    "What is this ce?"

    This circr hall held an intriguing atmosphere, with notes stered all over the walls. Drawn by curiosity, Emery approached one of these notes and began reading its contents.

    [Refining Heart Clearing Pills]

    The note delved into the challenges faced by the Apothecary master in the pursuit of creating a tier 6 pill. Judging by the worn appearance of the note, it had upied its spot on the wall for many years, serving as a testament to the enduring difficulties associated with the alchemical process.

    Emery''s eyes wandered to the note adjacent to the first one, revealing yet another apothecary problem. Much to his surprise, the room was brimming with dozens of high-grade apothecary dilemmas, each having stubbornly clung to the walls for years. While the intricacies of solving these issues were captivating, Emery acknowledged the pressing constraints on his time. However, a newfound revtion caught his attention �C there was a number at the bottom of each note.

    [2.1 million spirit stones] [1.5 million spirit] [3 million spirit stones]

    These figures represented the lucrative rewards awaiting anyone who could sessfully tackle and resolve the apothecary challenges. Realizing that this could be the optimal path to amassing wealth swiftly, Emery made a decisive choice to engage with and solve as many of these problems as possible.

    x x x x

 Chapter 1941 Questions

    <h4>Chapter 1941 Questions</h4>

    ?"This is the 1000 questions room, announced a man who had just entered the circr hall where Emery was engrossed in studying the notes.

    Dressed in borate robes that bore the intricate insignias signifying him master in apothecary, the middle-aged man held the distinguished rank of 7. His attire, a rich tapestry of deep blues and golden embroidery, hinted at the years of experience and knowledge that adorned him as a seasoned Apothecary master. Alongside him, a younger individual, equally adorned in the symbolic attire of a senior artisan, donned the robe of a rank 6 �C a testament to his rank in the alchemical craft.

    Curious about Emery''s presence in the room, the younger man inquired, "Senior, who is that person? Why is he here?"

    Amused by the unexpected visitor, the Apothecary Master approached Emery with a stern inquiry, "This hall is restricted to Apothecary Masters only. Who granted you ess?"

    Unperturbed by their questioning, Emery shot them a nce of annoyance. "I need more time; please do not disturb me," he asserted, refocusing on the notes and dismissing their intrusion.

    Witnessing such a reaction, the younger man heightened his tone, dering, "Who are you to speak that way to Master Frainser! Begone!!"

    Interrupted once again, Emery felt irritation rising within him. He turned toward the two and retorted, "You say this is for Master Apothecaries only?!" Pointing at the younger man, he continued, "You are not a master aren''t you?! Why are you allowed to be here?!"

    Growing increasingly irritated, the younger man raised his voice once more, dering, "I am following my master here! And I am a Senior Artisan! What about you? Are you even an apothecarist?"

    Emery, who had just used his artisan badge to ess the shop, disyed it to the two, prompting the younger man tough mockingly. "Haha, only a Junior Artisan! You dare to speak this way! Now leave!"

    Taking a deep sigh, Emery responded, "Alright, but only after I get my pay!"

    Hearing this, the two realized that Emery had, in fact, written words on the notes��more than one. Witnessing this, the Master apothecary was visibly shaken. "You!! You are not supposed to write on those!! Such insolence!!"

    Enraged, the younger man swiftly called out the guards to apprehend Emery. Realizing that Emery was, in fact, a magus, he summoned several Golden City guards, escting themotion and drawing the attention of curious onlookers.

    Half a dozen uniformed guards, their golden insignias gleaming on polished armor, brandished sharp spears aimed at Emery, creating a tense atmosphere in the room.

    Emery had no intention of causing trouble in such a respected ce, but he also didn''t want to suffer a loss. Therefore, he casually cast a spell, trying to erase the notes he had just written. This action, however, only fueled the anger of the younger man. "How dare you!! You are going to ruin it!! Guards, catch him! Put him in prison for destruction of property!"

    It was at that moment when an older figure entered the room, an imposing presence draped in the robes of a highly respected and feared Apothecary grandmaster. His arrival halted themotion like a sudden calm in a storm, and all eyes turned towards him. The grandmaster''s gaze, piercing and authoritative, scanned the scene as he demanded, "What is happening here?!"

    The arrival of such a formidable figure brought a smug smile to the senior artisan''s face. However, much to his shock, the typically cold grandmaster''s expression transformed into a cheerful smile upon seeing Emery.

    "Master Emery!! It is you!! What a pleasant surprise!!"

    Caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events, Emery respectfully acknowledged, "Grandmaster Hazard, I am happy to see you too."

    The sudden change in atmosphere left the room in stunned silence, with the two apothecaries turning pale as they processed the unexpected encounter.

    Grand Master Hazard was the apothecary grandmaster who had been following Emery since his artisan exams and then again at the elven; he was fully impressed by Emery''s aplishments.

    "Master Emery, what is happening here? Did these people bother you?" inquired Grandmaster Hazard.

    "No�� no.. please, Grandmaster, don''t call me with such a prestigious title," Emery responded, ncing at the pale apothecaries. "I am, after all, just an artisan��"

    "What!! You? An artisan?! You have made us all proud winning that Vanyar Apothecary Forum!! Even Grand Maestro Fein Althor praises you. If you are not a master, then no one in this center can be called one!"

    The words delivered a swift blow to the two apothecaries, making them even paler. In a hurry, they summoned the guards to leave the hall. The younger artisan tried to quietly leave when Emery called him back, teasingly saying, "Heii.. leaving already?"

    The younger magus promptly executed a 90-degree bow, offering a sincere apology. Even his master followed suit. Emery, wearing a satisfied smile, casually asked, "So, can I get my reward now?"

    "That... we need ...to check it first" said the apothecary Master.

    Realizing what Emery was doing, Grand Master Hazard stepped in and began reading Emery''s written solutions on the notes one by one. He nodded and smiled continuously, expressing approval. "Yes... This is a great solution�� and this�� yes, this is also brilliant."

    Emery, while not an expert in all areas of apothecary, had mastered two specific categories; restoration and destruction. The former focused on healing and body enhancement, while thetter dealt with creating harmful substances.

    Among the dozens of apothecary problems, Emery chose five that fell into categories where he wouldn''t need costly experiments to solve. In just one hour of dedicated work, Emery received a substantial sum of spirit stones.

    [9,200,000 spirit stones received].

    This windfall promptly resolved his immediate need to pay for the construction of the moon base.

    However, Grand Master Hazard wasn''t ready to let Emery leave just yet, insisting on engaging in a conversation with him. Recognizing the opportunity presented, Emery thought, "Might as well ask him to help me."

 Chapter 1942 Hidden Master

    Chapter 1942 Hidden Master

    An unusual amount of people gathered at the Apothecary Center that day. It marked not only the monthly artisan exam but also the grand asion of the yearly master apothecary exam. The extra surge in numbers was fueled by the anticipation of witnessing not only the routine assessments but the participation of a particr and illustrious figure.

    "That''s him!! He''s really here!!" shouted one of the people in the crowd excitedly, their eyes widening with admiration as the man made his entrance into the building.

    "Yes! That''s Lord Eugene; he''s really here for the mastery exam!"

    "Do you think that he could really seed?"

    "Very hard!! There were just one or two apothecarists able to pass every year, and Lord Eugene is just too young."

    "No way... If it''s Lord Eugene, I am sure he can!"

    The dark-haired man called Eugene, adorned in regal attire befitting his noble lineage, was the heir of the Houten family, one of the five founding families of Golden City. The Houten family had a legacy steeped in both political and economic influence, and Lord Eugene had chosen this day to prove his worth as one of the Golden City''s young geniuses by seeking the prestigious title of apothecary master.

    Before he stepped into the Apothecary center, the man turned and addressed the crowd, who cheered for his sess. "Thank you for your support," he spoke with a voice that resonated with confidence and determination. He went on to articte the significance of having another master in apothecary for the well-being of the city, waving to the crowds with a charming smile. "I will do my best for you, people of Golden City."

    As he crossed the threshold into the building, one of his adjutants whispered to him, "Impressive, my lord. If you pass the exam, I am sure you will secure a seat on the city vice council."

    Eugene''s expression turned cold as he retorted, "If?!! I will certainly pass this, you fool!"

    "My apologies, young master... I misspoke."

    "The Crofts have their military... the Qins have the money, but I, Eugene Houten, will show them that the brain will rule the city!"

    "Yes, master, you are the brain... No, I mean the smartest," stammered the adjutant.

    The air around Lord Eugene was charged with ambition as he entered the sacred halls. Hepassed through the halls that were filled with dozens of apothecarists applying for the artisan exam, relishing the mixture of awe and envy in their expressions as he made his way to the master exam section. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Upon entering the special hall, he was greeted by the sight of 24 other artisans applying this year, a number that exceeded his expectations. His adjutant, ever vignt, began to brief him on thepetitors. Half of them were familiar faces, fellow senior artisans from the city, while the other half hailed from differents within the sector.

    As he surveyed the room, his eyes were suddenly drawn to one man in his twenties, seemingly younger than himself. This particr sight disturbed him slightly, evoking memories of the prodigious female apothecarist who had passedst year''s exam �� a talented young woman who had set the record for being the youngest ever to receive the mastery title from him.

    "Who is that man?" he asked his adjutant, his gaze lingering on the figure that had captured his attention.

    In panic, the adjutant confessed that he had little information about the man named Merlin, aside from the fact that he had only registered a few days ago.

    "I am sorry, young master. I really don''t have much record of this Merlin..."

    The young master, known for his cautious nature, observed the man slowly. It dawned on him that the mysterious figure was wearing a junior artisan badge on his clothes. With a measured approach, he decided to intervene, addressing the man calmly, "I believe you are in the wrong hall. The senior artisan exam is next door; this is the mastery exam."

    The man called Merlin merely gave a slight nce but chose to ignore his words. Thisck of response was a departure from the deference usually shown to the nobleman. Unustomed to being disregarded, Eugene''s patience waned, and he replied in a raised tone, "Did you not hear me? Are you deaf?"

    "I hear you," Merlin responded, his voice carrying an air of indifference. "My name is on the list... That''s all you need to know."

    The exchange left Lord Eugene momentarily taken aback. The audacity of this mysterious junior artisan added an unexpectedyer of intrigue to the already charged atmosphere.

    Irritated, Eugene shot a slight nce at his adjutant, a half-moon magus, and then grabbed the man called Merlin by the shoulder. "Look, kid, do you not know who you are speaking to? Show some respect!"

    To the surprise of both Lord Eugene and his adjutant, Merlin released his power with a subtle force that pushed the adjutant back a few steps. The realization dawned on Merlin as he assessed the situation, "You... you are a half-moon magus!"

    The shock rippled through the room as the onlookers absorbed this revtion. In the world of apothecary mastery, it wasmon knowledge that most applicants needed magus realm power to concoct high-tier pills. However, the majority were typically new moon magus who had achieved breakthroughs through the use of pills. Even the young master himself was already proud of his crescent moon achievement.

    The fact that Merlin possessed the power of a half-moon magus but also exuded an aura hinting at his prowess as abatant at such age set him apart from the typical academic figures present. The tension in the room escted as the realization settled. The air crackled with a mix of surprise and curiosity.

    Being cautious, Eugene quickly changed his tone and said in a more respectful manner, "I apologize for my adjutant''s manners."

    Although ignored by the man, this time Eugene stayed calm and distanced himself, contemting, "Such a mysterious figure... Who is he?" Not only was Merlin young and holding a high realm status, but he was also participating in the mastery exam despite being just a junior artisan.

    Eugene suddenly remembered the rumor circting about a scene happeningst week in the 1000 question room, one involving a rank 5 artisan who supposedly had a special rtionship with Grand Master Hazard. "Could it be this man? A hidden master?"

    The air in the room crackled with anticipation, onlookers murmuring in hushed tones about the unexpected turn of events. Moments after, one of the known apothecary masters entered the room, cutting through the spective tension. "The exam will begin shortly."

 Chapter 1943 First Exam

    Chapter 1943 First Exam

    The truth was, Grand Master Hazard held the authority to confer the Master apothecary rank upon Emery without doing the exam if he so wished. Yet, understanding that such an act required pulling strings with another Grandmaster and with the exam imminent within a week, Emery decided to decline the offer. His refusal stemmed not only from the desire to earn the prestigious title through merit but also from a deep curiosity about the nature of the impending exam.

    "Yes of course, I am sure a genius like you would ace the exam!" Grand Master Hazard had said, offering words of encouragement before Emery applied for the exam a few days back.

    With the grand master''s advice resonating in his mind, Emery opted to adopt the name Merlin. The alias was an already established and well-known apothecary, a persona he hoped would not only contribute to the sess of his future apothecary shop but also provide some distance from the infamous record associated with his real name.

    In the days leading up to the exam, Emery made meticulous preparations, delving into his extensive knowledge of apothecary and refining his practical skills. However, when the morning of the exam arrived, he was taken aback to discover that the first test would be a written apothecary theory.

    "Damm!! I have never had a written exam once in my life!" he muttered, frustration evident in his voice. Emery''s journey through the art of apothecary had always been hands-on, marked by practical applications and experimentation. Now, facing a theoretical exam, he couldn''t shake the uncertainty about whether his descent knowledge in apothecary would be enough to secure a good mark.

    As he waited for the exam to begin, Emery found himself surprisingly more nervouspared to the times he had faced rooms full of Kronos magus. The atmosphere was charged with tension, and the usuallyposed Emery felt the weight of uncertainty press upon him.

    In the midst of his internal turmoil, a nobleman, seemingly oblivious to the gravity of the moment, approached Emery, disrupting his focus. Unable to contain his frustration, Emeryshed out at the unsuspecting intruder.

    "Huh�� I should have given that man some beatings, maybe it would have made me more rxed," n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "The first exam will shortly begin," said one of the masters, his authoritative voice cutting through the uneasy air, before leading all 24 participants inside the halls. Tables were neatly arranged, each equipped with an exam paper that awaited the scrutiny of aspiring master apothecaries.

    Emery took a seat and observed the paper, thinking, "I am sure it wouldn''t be that hard." However, as he began to feel a glimmer of optimism, the apothecary master in charge delivered a bombshell. "You need an average of 90 percent to pass."

    ".... 90 percent..." The words sent a collective shiver through most of the participants. Anxiety turned into beads of sweat as the realization of the formidable passing requirement sank in.

    "The exam starts now. You have two hours."

    Emery took a deep breath, steadying himself as he slowly opened the stack of papers. One hundreds questionsy before him, each correct answer carrying the weight of a single mark. As he delved into the queries one by one, he realized that, despite many involving high-grade recipes and ingredients, it wasn''t as formidable as he initially thought. Emery focused, calmed his nerves, and methodically answered each question to the best of his ability.

    Encountering some queries rted to unfamiliar ingredients, Emery relied on his practical experience, answering in rtion to simr herbs and hoping for the best. However, as he progressed through the exam, reaching the halfway mark, he stumbled upon a few questions that left him clueless. By the time he reached question 100, doubt crept in, and he found himself only confident in two-thirds of his answers.

    "Thirty minutes left!" announced the master in charge, his words a reminder of the ticking clock and the dwindling time.

    Emery meticulously reviewed his answers one by one, a growing sense of unease settling in as he returned to the same conclusion �C he was indeedcking in theoretical knowledge. At this pivotal moment, VIA, the artificial being residing within him, transmitted a message through his mind:

    [Mistakes found, processing right answer].

    The solution was tantalizingly close, a mere thought away. However, a sense of internal turmoilpelled Emery to stop VIA from providing the answers. "I really want to know if I am good enough to pass as a master," Emery said to himself, determination filling his voice.

    "Times up," the master apothecary in charge dered, signaling the end of the exam. Papers were collected from all 24 participants, and they were instructed to wait outside while the answers were being evaluated.

    All participants waited anxiously for the results, their eyes filled with anticipation. Given the incident before the exam, many curious nces were directed at Emery, the whispers of onlookers wondering how well he performed. The atmosphere outside the examination hall was charged with suspense, each participant''s fate hanging in the bnce as the masters meticulously reviewed the written theories.

    Two hours crawled by before a group of master apothecaries emerged, bearing the weight of the results that would shape the destinies of the participants. Emery took a deep breath as he received his score:

    [Merlin - exam score: 72% - Rank 20].

    He prepared to ept his loss when a surprising revtion unfolded. Despitending in the 20th rank, he was still eligible to participate in the next exam. The realization dawned on him that even with a subpar score in the written theory, he still had a chance to reach the required 90% average by excelling in the uing two parts of exam with at least 99% scores.

    "I still have a chance" Emery said in relief.

    Out of the group, four participants who scored below 70% faced disqualification, and as they prepared for the second part of the exam, Emery found himself at the bottom, thest rank among the qualified participants.

    The weight of many eyes looking down upon him intensified, and among those disdainful gazes was Eugene Houten, who couldn''t resist a mocking chuckle. "Haha,st ce! Hidden master indeed... huh! I worry for nothing!"

    Emery, however, paid no heed to Eugene''s taunts. He knew that the next two exams were practical ones, where his true strengthsy. A determination sparked within him as he brushed off the disdainful nces. "Time to have some fun," he thought, gearing up for the hands-on challenges that awaited him in the subsequent phases of the master apothecary exam.

    x x x x

 Chapter 1944 Second Exam

    Chapter 1944 Second Exam

    In the vast expanse of the magus universe, the Golden City held a prestigious position, yet its apothecarymunity faced a shortage of senior figures. With only seven grandmasters and sixty-eight apothecary masters, they were distributed among eighteen branches serving over three hundreds and more than a hundred billion lives in the sector. The scarcity of skilled practitioners was evident, especially considering Golden City''s rank as the eighthrgest sector in the magus universe.

    For the Mastery exam, a panel of judges was formed,prising three grandmasters and twelve masters, ensuring that the esteemed title was bestowed only upon the most deserving candidate. Leading the panel was Grandmaster Hazard, the most senior apothecary resident in Golden City. The second position was held by Grandmaster Hypotia, a sessful female grandmaster renowned for managing the city''s most prosperous apothecary shop. The third judge was Grandmaster Odoro, known for serving as a city advisor and holding seats on the city council.

    All fifteen judges were seated in a row, their discerning eyes fixed on the hall''s entrance as the twenty participants, including Emery now known as Merlin, prepared to face the challenges that would determine their fate within the esteemed ranks of Golden City''s apothecary elite.

    "We have a celebrity today," Grandmaster Odoro remarked, pointing at Eugene Houten, the young master of the Houten family. "With a figure like him bing an apothecary master, more people will be interested in apothecary."

    His two grandmasters colleague offered noments. Instead, Hypotia turned to Hazard, inquiring, "Senior Hazard, I heard you registered one artisan today. Which one is it?"

    With unwavering confidence, Grandmaster Hazard replied, "You have seen him before. Don''t you recognize any of them?"

    Hypotia nced around and then realization dawned on her. "Ahh... it''s that young man. I remember the one who can create that tier 1 pill with four originalities."

    "Yes, indeed, that one."

    Feeling slightly left out of the conversation, Grandmaster Odoro expressed his discontent. "Well, even if he is good, Eugene got the first rank in the exam, 96%... What an amazing score. What rank is your candidate?"

    Grandmaster Hazard''s smile faded slightly as he observed the results and responded with a light chuckle, "Odoro... Rank doesn''t matter in the Apothecary... what''s important is having the heart to help the people."

    The female grandmaster chuckled in agreement, "You are always wise, Senior."

    Grandmaster Odoro, with a hint of skepticism, proceed by exining the task for the second exam to the 20 participants. "The second exam is simple. Each of you received the same amount of ingredients and the same recipes." He pointed at the enormous dark cauldron in the center of the room. "You just need to concoct it and achieve the highest quality product. You each have 10 minutes."

    Despite the seemingly straightforward nature of the task, the grandmaster''s instructions belied its trueplexity. Firstly, the assigned pill was a tier 6 [Soul Strengthening Pill], a formidable challenge even for aplished apothecaries. Secondly, the precise amounts of ingredients provided left no room for error, requiring meticulous uracy in the concoction process. The inclusion of phoenix grass, renowned for its vtility, further heightened the difficulty level.

    The final and most challenging aspect was the allotted time of 10 minutes. This demanded a disy of not just knowledge and precision but also a mastery of internal spirit energy to elerate the concoction process. As the participants absorbed the details of the task, beads of sweat formed on their brows, and the atmosphere in the room grew tense.

    Amid the palpable pressure, the grandmaster proceeded to reveal the marking conditions. "The quality percentage will be the marking of the exam," he dered. This piece of information intensified the desperation among some participants.

    To achieve the coveted 90% average score to passed, they now needed to create a pill of at least excellent quality, boasting a potency of 90% or higher. With the limited 10-minute timeframe, this requirement seemed nearly insurmountable, instigating a sense of urgency and unease among the aspirants. The room, once filled with the buzz of anticipation, now echoed with the internal struggles of the apothecaries as they grappled with the daunting task ahead.

    "Alright! We can start with the first rank," dered Grandmaster Odoro, casting his gaze toward Eugene Houten, who reciprocated with a respectful gesture before making his way to the center of the room.

    Eugene, a scion of the Houten family, exuded confidence as he approached the task. Channeling his spirit reading ability, he deftly manipted the cauldron''s temperature, ensuring it reached the optimum level for the intricate concoction. With measured precision, he added the ingredients one by one, adhering strictly to the provided recipe. As the minutes ticked away, he navigated the fine bnce between speed and uracy.

    Within seconds, the results were revealed. "Excellent quality 95%," announced Grandmaster Odoro, his tone carrying a note of admiration. The other master apothecaries nodded in acknowledgment, recognizing Eugene''s prowess. Grandmaster Odoro extended his congrattions, affirming, "This is indeed the best quality one can achieve in the given time."

    In the final five minutes, Eugene unleashed his crescent magus level spirit force, a disy of his formidable skill. The room witnessed a dance of energy as he seamlessly consolidated the ingredients, shaping them into a cohesive pill. The air was charged with anticipation as the cauldron opened, and a pure white pill gracefully hovered into the air.

    Within seconds, the results were revealed. "Excellent quality 95%," announced Grandmaster Odoro, his tone carrying a note of admiration. The other master apothecaries nodded in acknowledgment, recognizing Eugene''s prowess. Grandmaster Odoro extended his congrattions, affirming, "This is indeed the best quality one can achieve in the given time."

    Grandmaster Odoro''s words proved prophetic as the subsequent 15 participants struggled to match the quality achieved by Eugene Houten.

    "87% great quality"

    "90% excellent quality"

    ''79% fine quality"

    The best among them managed a 92%, and half fell below the crucial 90% mark. Three unfortunate participants experienced catastrophic failures, their concoctions erupting in spectacr fashion and resulting in an outright exam failure.

    The fluctuating numbers on the scorecards painted a clear picture of the daunting challenge posed by the tier 6 [Soul Strengthening Pill], and the difficulty of achieving an excellent quality rating within the stringent 10-minute timeframe.

    Eugene Houten couldn''t resist allowing a confident smirk to y on his lips. His gaze shifted subtly to Grandmaster Odoro, silently acknowledging the unspoken agreement between them. Eugene had received advance knowledge of the recipe to be used in the second exam, allowing him to practice the exact recipe beforehand. It was a privilege granted in anticipation of his future assistance to Grandmaster Odoro once he secured a seat on the city council.

    As the results unfolded, Eugene''s confidence remained unwavering. He discreetly exchanged a smiling gaze with Grandmaster Odoro, who, despite being aware of the underlying arrangement, maintained an impartial expression.

    "Next participant!" Thank you for reading n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1945 Concocting.

    Chapter 1945 Concocting.

    Emery entered the second exam room with a determined intent to secure a perfect mark. As he stepped inside, the sight of the 15 judges, a mix of masters and grandmasters, awaited him in a line. Alongside Grandmaster Hazard, another familiar face caught his attention��her friend, Karin, the prodigious apothecary who had earned her master title just the previous year. Her silent cheer conveyed hope for Emery''s sess in the uing trial.

    Unlike the written exam, Emery felt a surge of confidence rather than anxiety.

    As he observed the other participants embarking on the intricate process of concocting the tier 6 [Soul Strengthening Pill], his spirit reading ability allowed him to perceive the nuances of their actions. It was as if he could peer through the cauldron and witness the delicate dance of ingredients within, discerning each participant''s technique and spotting any potential mistakes.

    The room buzzed with focused concentration, each participant working diligently to create a pill that met the stringent criteria. The annoying noble managed to follow the recipe wlessly, but none the other truly captured Emery''s interest. As the 15 participants took their turns in the practical exam, the air in the room became charged with a mix of tension and frustration. Among them were the unfortunate three whose concoctions had erupted dramatically, and an additional eight who faced disqualification for failing to meet the stringent 90% average requirement, even if they achieved a perfect score in the subsequent part of the exam. This meant that only four participants would progress to the next stage, heightening the sense ofpetition and anxiety among those who remained.

    The disgruntled atmosphere gave rise toints from the failed participants.

    "This is too hard!" one voiced out, echoing the sentiments of many. "Yes, 90% is too high, and this recipe is too difficult," chimed in another. The collective frustration reached a peak, with murmurs of discontent rippling through the room.

    Before any of the judges could respond, Eugene Houten stepped forward, offering his perspective. "Fellow apothecaries... It is indeed challenging, but it''s not something impossible. Let''s put our trust in the judging panel." The weight of Eugene''s words carried a certain authority, and his calm demeanor quelled the rising tide ofints. However, the judge panel seemed to pay little attention to Eugene''s attempt as their attention shifted to the 16th participant, who appeared to be doing something unusual, injecting a sense of curiosity and intrigue into the room.

    The 16th participant, a captivating dark-haired woman not much younger than Emery, stepped forward, drawing the attention of both participants and judges alike. To Emery''s surprise, the woman had not yet attained the magus realm, yet she possessed a remarkable ability to intensify the cauldron''s heat. Massive billows of steam emanated from the cauldron''s openings, revealing an extraordinary maniption of the me within.

    Through his spirit reading ability, Emery discerned that the me burned at least three times hotter than normal, fueled by a purer form of spirit energy. This unique technique allowed her to refine the pill at an elerated rate, producing a remarkably purified result. Emery marveled at the control and precision disyed in her unconventional approach.

    "How did she do that?" a voice whispered in the room, capturing the curiosity of participants and judges alike. Emery, eager to unravel the mystery, heightened his spirit sense, following the intricate flow of his spirit reading. Within her, he discovered a distinctive core scorching with mes, a rare and fascinating discovery that piqued Emery''s interest.

    As the 10-minute time limit psed, the finished pill emerged, radiant and gleaming like a pearl. The results astounded everyone present.

    "99% excellent quality," announced the judging panel.

    The attention shifted to the dark-haired woman, who, now the center of overwhelming interest, blushed shyly and gracefully returned to the participant lineup, leaving an indelible mark on the examination hall.

    The extraordinary disy by the dark-haired woman had triggered a profound insight within Emery. Unconsciously, he settled into a lotus position, entering a meditative trance.

    Observing this, Eugene couldn''t help but chuckle, remarking, "Huh... two crazy weirdos we are having this year."

    As the 17th, 18th, and 19th participants attempted the task, their results proved dismal, all falling below the 80% mark. Finally, it was Emery''s turn. Despite multiple calls, he remained deeply immersed in meditation, seemingly oblivious to his surroundings.

    Impatient and convinced that Emery,beled as a bottom-rank participant, would not seed, Eugene stepped forward. "Honorable judges, I believe it''s fair to disqualify this participant and proceed to the third part of the exam."

    Before Grandmaster Odoro could respond, Grandmaster Hazard intervened, stating, "No, we will give him some time." Eugene found this decision irritating, suspecting some form of favoritism. "Why did Grandmaster Hazard wait for this trash? Is he perhaps the hidden master? No, not possible... he might be rted to the grandmaster," Eugene spected.

    Growing increasingly convinced of unfairness, Eugene nced at Grandmaster Odoro, silently urging him to address the situation. However, before any action could be taken, Emery stood up. With a gesture of respect, he spoke, "Thank you for waiting."

    The room fell into a hushed anticipation as Emery prepared to showcase his approach to the challenging task.

    Emery approached the cauldron with an air of confidence, ready to demonstrate his unique approach to the task at hand. To the astonishment of onlookers, he defied convention by cing all the ingredients into the cauldron simultaneously.

    "Hahah, he really is just a fool!" Eugene couldn''t resistmenting.

    Undeterred by the skepticalments, Emery remained focused on his goal. With a determination to achieve a perfect score, he harnessed the newly gained insight and approached the task differently; he utilized his spirit force to individually process each ingredient, maximizing their potency.

    Emery''s skillful maniption of the ingredients and his powerful spirit force demonstrated a mastery that captivated the onlookers. With three minutes remaining on the timeline, he sensed that the pill had achieved a state of perfection. Spectators marveled at the potent energy emanating from the cauldron.

    However, just as Emery prepared to retrieve the pill, shock rippled through him. The cauldron, disying visible cracks, suddenly exploded into fragments. The unexpected turn of events left everyone in suspense.

    To further enhance the quality, Emery invoked his divine skill��[Photosynthesis].

    Unlike the conventional me-based spirit force, Emery employed nature-based light elements to refine the ingredients. As each step unfolded, he meticulously consolidated theponents, weaving them together into a harmonious blend.

    Then came the pivotal moment when Emery channeled a massive amount of his spirit force to refine the pills. "Refined!" he dered, his voice echoing through the room.

    The cauldron radiated with a profound brilliance, capturing the attention of all present. Emery''s unconventional method had brought about a transformation, and the results were eagerly awaited.

    Emery, driven by his profound understanding of thews and a potent spirit force, continued the refining process with unwavering focus.

    Two times, three times, four times.

    Emery''s skillful maniption of the ingredients and his powerful spirit force demonstrated a mastery that captivated the onlookers. With three minutes remaining on the timeline, he sensed that the pill had achieved a state of perfection. Spectators marveled at the potent energy emanating from the cauldron.

    However, just as Emery prepared to retrieve the pill, shock rippled through him. The cauldron, disying visible cracks, suddenly exploded into fragments. The unexpected turn of events left everyone in suspense.

    "Is it a failure?" murmured some participants, their anticipation mixed with curiosity. Hopeful eyes turned towards the wreckage, while others, like Eugene, wore a smug smile. "As I thought, barbaric without a brain!" he dered, convinced that Emery''s unconventional approach had led to failure.

    As the smoke cleared, a collective gasp filled the room. Much to everyone''s surprise, Emery had managed to prevent the pills from breaking apart. In a disy of ingenuity, he harnessed the power of Khaos to create a separate energy that functioned as an improvised cauldron.

    Determined to seed, Emery decided to merge the two opposing energies, employing his profoundprehension of Dao to weave them together into the next refinedyer.

    "Refined!" Emery eximed triumphantly as hepleted the intricate concoction.

    To the amazement of onlookers, a mirror-like pills emerged, reflecting the sheer mastery demonstrated in their creation.

    Eyes bulging and mouths agape, most of the masters had risen from their seats, entranced by the spectacle. Eugene, ever mindful of the time limit, reminded everyone of the 10-minute constraint, snapping them out of their mesmerized state.

    The three grandmasters swiftly approached the pills, their expert eyes scrutinizing the results. After careful analysis, they collectively dered,

    "98% excellent quality." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Emery observed the hairline cracks and imperfections on the pill, remnants of the earlier explosion.

    The high number struck Eugene, and he couldn''t help but express his irritation, scoffing at the effort. "All that trouble only to get 98%," he chuckled dismissively.

    However, his amusement was short-lived as he noticed the three grandmasters still standing in amazement. Grandmaster Odoro soon addressed the gathering, unveiling a revtion that sent shockwaves through the room.

    "This is not just an excellent 98% quality... but... it improved with 2 levels of originality,"

    Grandmaster Odoro dered, causing a collective gasp among the onlookers. The realization dawned that a 98% quality with 2 originality meant approximately 140% potency, elevating the pill to a low-grade tier 8 product. The sheer magnitude of this revtion left everyone stunned.

    Grandmaster Hazard, breaking the silence, remarked with a hint of satisfaction,

    "I guess we have the winner of this round."

 Chapter 1946 Third Exam

    Chapter 1946 Third Exam

    ??With six participants initially eligible for the third part of the exam, the anticipation heightened. However, as reality set in, two participants decided to withdraw,cking the confidence to achieve the required 90% average with their existing scores. This left only four contenders.

    Eugene Houten maintained his position at the forefront with an impressive average score of 95.5%, establishing himself as the leading candidate for the prestigious title.

    Mo Xan, an elder participant in his 50s, emerged as the second contender. With over ten years of experience as a senior artisan, Mo Xan''s expertise and umted knowledge reflected in his average score of 91%.

    Winri Lampads, the dark-haired woman, secured the third spot in the lineup. Despite demonstrating remarkable skills in the second practical exam, her overall average was dragged down by the challenges of the written portion given her an average score of 89%.

    Emery, found himself a bit discontented with his final score of 85%. With his first exam score at 72%, an 85% average meant that he only received 98% scores on the second exam. This realization left Emery in mild frustration, prompting him to voice hisint,

    "Is this a mistake?"

    Grandmaster Odoro responded firmly, "No, unfortunately, the exam marks are for the quality, and there is indeed a minor imperfection in your product. Hence, 98% is all we can give." Emery couldn''t help but frown at the assessment.

    Determined to stand by his creation, Emery boldly retorted, "If you truly believe that, give me all your originality 2 products; I will trade them for all my 100% quality products."

    This remark elicited a silent chuckle from Karin and some of the other masters, including Grandmaster Hypotia. Even Grandmaster Hazard couldn''t hide a momentary embarrassment, shaking his head at Emery''s audacity. Unfortunately, Grandmaster Odoro was the authority in charge of the rules, and his decision was final.

    In that moment, Eugene Houten seized the opportunity to intervene, stating, "Honorable judges, I think this man show such a negativity; one would reflect badly on the institutes. I suggest..." However, before Eugene could finish his suggestion, Grandmaster Hazard stepped in, saying, "Let''s just continue to the next part of the exam."

    He looked at Emery and added, "I am sure you can do this." Despite the external reassurance, Emery couldn''t shake off his internal disgruntlement and made a mental note of the situation.

    Grandmaster Odoro proceeded to exin the requirements for the third exam - a fundamental requirement for any apothecary aspiring to receive a master title: the ability to create a tier 8 product.

    In response, Emery casually remarked, "I just made one; does this mean I passed already?" Grandmaster Odoro, holding back his irritation, exined, "An excellent tier 8 will give you a 90% mark. With your current score, you need a perfect first-grade tier 8 product or one with higher originality."

    Upon hearing this, Emery couldn''t help but heave a deep sigh. His first exam yielded a score of 72%, and the second was an impressive 98%. Which mean to reach the average passing score of 90%, he needed a perfect 100% score for his third exam.

    The challenge became even more daunting considering Emery''s dependence on his [Photosynthesis] skill, which faltered when confronted with ingredients beyond tier 6. This limitation meant that attaining higher originality for a tier 8 equivalent product would be  a daunting task for him.

    Emery''s face remainedposed, but a flicker of determination glinted in his eyes as Eugene Houten''s mocking words echoed through the hall.

    "100% tier 8 pill is almost impossible. I suggest you give up rather than embarrass yourself," sneered Eugene, the smirk on his face reflecting the arrogance of his noble lineage.

    As Emery processed the disdainful remarks, a realization struck him �C this could be the real reason behind Grandmaster Odoro''s insistence on the 98% mark. The challenge seemed orchestrated, by the two of them.

    Refusing to be yed, Emery turned towards the noble with a knowing smile and replied,

    "Impossible for you maybe... for me, I''ll just make a tier 9 product instead"

    The statement provoked a scoff from Eugene, who couldn''t fathom such audacity. "Tier 9!? What a fool! You think legendary level pills are as easy as making bread?! Such big nonsense! If you can''t prove your words, you better quit as apothecaries!"

    With a sly grin, Emery seized the opportunity to elevate the stakes. "Alright, and what if I seed?"

    "I, Eugene Houten, will run naked around the institutes for ten rounds!" dered the noble.

    "Alright, deal!" Emery responded with a chuckle. The fact was that he had intentionally provoked the noble and, in return, achieved a reaction better than he had anticipated. The air was charged with an unspoken tension as the two locked eyes, the challenge now set, and the stakes unexpectedly elevated.

    "All of you have one hour," dered Grandmaster Odoro, signaling themencement of the third exam. This time, the participants would undergo the examination simultaneously, and the challenging nature of the task allowed them to utilize any items at their disposal, whether brought personally or obtained from the institute''s warehouse.

    All four participants, observed keenly by the 15-judge panel and the rest of the failed candidates, stood poised for the task ahead. Each of them prepared their equipment, anticipation hanging in the air as the atmosphere grew charged with the tension of the impending challenge.

    The elderly Mo Xan, a seasoned senior artisan, meticulouslyid out 24 diverse ingredients, showcasing his intent to craft somethingplex. Winry, equipped with a unique crimson cauldron, seemed able to leverage her exceptional me to the fullest. Eugene, the confident young master of the Houten family, disyed an array of high-grade equipment and multiple tier 8 ingredients, all were limited and cant be found even within the institute''s warehouse.

    "With this, I definitely could make a perfect tier 8 potion!" Eugene confidently asserted, his gaze sweeping over the other participants. However, his self-assured demeanor faltered when he noticed his opponent, opting for low tier items instead.

    Chuckling dismissively, Eugene remarked, "That fool will learn a big lesson today."

 Chapter 1947 High Grade

    <h4>Chapter 1947 High Grade</h4>

    ?Tier 8 products were the pinnacle of high-grade apothecary ingenuity, a mark of true mastery in the craft. Typically, it took months of meticulous practice and years of refining techniques to perfect a single recipe. Most master-level apothecaries could only im mastery over a handful of tier 8 potions throughout their entire professional careers. Consequently, any attempt to create a tier 8 product garnered immense interest from fellow apothecaries, including masters and grandmasters.

    The challenge extended beyond mere creation; it was about achieving excellence within the constraints of a one-hour time limit. As a result, most participants came well-prepared, engrossed in the meticulous preparation of their ingredients. borate sets of herbs, minerals, and rareponents were arranged with care, as each apothecary focused on manifesting their skills in the delicate art of potion-making.

    However, among them stood one named Merlin. Unlike the others, he hadn''t nned to create a tier 9 potion during this exam. As the minutes ticked away, Emery remained deep in thought, contemting a chosen recipe. To the bewilderment of hispetitors, he even took out lower-grade ingredients, raising eyebrows and generating a hushed buzz of spection among the onlookers.

    "Is he just ying around?"

    "I can''t tell what he''s making with those ingredients"��

    "Aaa�� I can''t wait to see what he''s going to make."

    Realizing that all attention was focused on Merlin, the noble once again grew annoyed. "Huh! Once my product is finished, you all will be begging for my attention.

    Meanwhile, Winri, the female participant, drew the second-most attention aside from Emery''s table. She was the first to ignite the cauldron, and as the mes danced within the crimson cauldron, Winri, with an air of focused determination, skillfully manipted the heat. The brightness of the cauldron intensified, casting a warm glow around her workspace. Winri''s proficiency in fire maniption was evident; she exhibited control beyond the confines of her current rank, a spectacle that intrigued all those watching.

    Even at rank 9, she wielded a distinct presence of the firew within the cauldron. The swirling mes carried a unique energy, a testament to her ability to infuse her creations with elemental mastery. The onlookers, both master and aspiring apothecaries alike, couldn''t help but marvel at the disy of skill and elemental control unfolding before them.

    "She''s making a Fire Divinity pill,"mented one of the masters, a sentiment echoed by others in agreement.

    [Fire Divinity Pill] was a tier 7 pill that could assist Magus in advancing their understanding of thew of fire. A high-quality version could significantly boost theprehension of a new moon magus in the fire element.

    For the exam, Winri aimed not just for excellence but for a product that surpassed the norm. The pill she intended to create had to reach a potency of at least 120%, making it a tier 7 with an originality level of 1. This elevated the potential benefits to a crescent moon magus level, offering a significant leap in their understanding and maniption of the firew.

    "That kind of pill costs around 2 million in the market," said one of the masters.

    "30 minutes left," announced the grandmaster, reminding them of the remaining time. As the clock ticked away, spectators began to discern the nature of the concoctions the participants were crafting.

    Mo Xan, the seasoned artisan with decades of experience, embarked on a simr endeavor as Winri. However, his approach differed significantly. Instead of relying on a unique ability, the elderly apothecary opted for a more intricate path. Employing a blend of thrice as many ingredients, he skillfully intertwined multiple essences, showcasing a deep understanding and adept dexterity in the art of alchemy. His creation took the form of the tier 7 [nt Divinity Pill].

    This choice wasn''t arbitrary; many apothecary masters often began their exploration of tier 8 recipes with elemental divinity pills. The inherent understanding of elementalws greatly enhanced the product, boosting its potency when infused with the apothecary''s spirit force.

    As the participants murmured and spected about the impending results, the question loomed��would it be the young woman''s unique core or the seasoned artisan''s years of experience that would yield a superior product? The atmosphere in the examination room crackled with anticipation.

    Fully aware of Winri and Mo Xan''s choices, Eugene Houten, the young master of the Houten family, couldn''t conceal his disdain. He scoffed, "Huh, basic tier 8 pills? I, Eugene Houten, would be ashamed to pass the mastery exam with such trash."

    In a bold disy, Eugene unleashed his spirit force to its maximum potential. He then elegantly tossed three tier 8 ingredients into his high-grade cauldron, triggering a spectacle of dazzling lights apanied by an enchanting fragrance.

    Witnessing this, the onlookers were quick to identify the distinctive ingredients. A murmur swept through the crowd, "It''s the Celestial''s Body Liquid! Lord Eugene is concocting the strongest body enhancement potion!"

    The Celestial''s Body Liquid, a renowned tier 8 potion, promised a permanent 10% boost to the battle power of a magus-level individual. Higher-quality versions could yield even greater enhancements. Such elixirs were highly coveted in the markets, primarily purchased by nobles and bestowed upon their descendants and elite fighters. Given thevish employment of these expensive ingredients, the potion''s market value ranged from 3 to 5 million spirit stones. The revtion added anotheryer of intensity to an already charged atmosphere in the examination room.

    Amid theughter of satisfaction emanating from Eugene, the young master was well aware that the 40 millions invested by the Houten family in purchasing and perfecting this recipe would not go to waste. Having dedicated three years to mastering this particr concoction, Eugene had deliberately kept them secret, intending to unveil them during the exam for maximum impact and publicity, which led to high profits when he started to mass produce them.

    The excited murmurings andmotion among the spectators reached Emery''s ears, and he caught wind of the name of Eugene''s potion. Intrigued, Emery pondered, "Celestial''s Body Liquid? I wonder how different it is from the one I am currently making."

 Chapter 1948 Final Product

    Chapter 1948 Final Product

    ??"15 minutes left"

    The grandmaster''s reminder of the dwindling time hung heavily in the air, intensifying the focus and urgency among the participants. As the four contenders poured their maximum concentration into the final stages of their creations, spectators watched with rapt attention, eager to witness the culmination of their efforts.

    Notably, Winri''s cauldron became a focal point, capturing the room''splete attention. It burned intensely, emitting significant heat and smoke. A collective gasp swept through the spectators, causing some participants to instinctively retreat a few steps, concerned about a possible explosion.

    "She''s at her limit!" shouted one of the participants, observing Winri''s visible strain as she sweated and panted heavily. It became apparent that being at realm 9 was insufficient for the demanding process of creating such high-tier potions. However, defying expectations, Winri resolutely consumed a pill to replenish her energy.

    "She''s crazy!" eximed some, interpreting Winri''s actions as reckless. Yet, others admired her unwavering determination to craft a sessful pill, recognizing the sacrifices made in pursuit of excellence.

    As the cheers for Winri''s sess echoed through the room, a sudden turn of events hushed the celebratory atmosphere. The jubtion morphed into gasps of shock when Winri, amidst the encouragement, began coughing blood. Instantly, her once controlled cauldron descended into chaos.

    "Watch out!" The warning reverberated in the room as Grandmaster Hazard swiftly moved to contain the unruly cauldron. Simultaneously, Grandmaster Hypotia, showing her agility, scooped Winri into her arms, administering immediate treatment. Regrettably, despite Winri''s determined efforts, her endeavor to concoct the tier 8 pill concluded in failure.

    "That''s unfortunate; let''s hope the other three can seed," Grandmaster Odoro remarked with a touch of disappointment.

    Meanwhile, Mo Xan, the elderly artisan who had been concocting adjacent to Winri, remained undistracted. Demonstrating his profound experience, he delicately fused the 24 ingredients,yer byyer. The air around him practically hummed with the energy of his skilled hands.

    As the minutes ticked by, the culmination of Mo Xan''s expertise materialized with the unveiling of the cauldron''s contents. The atmosphere in the room shifted as the lid lifted to reveal a mesmerizing creation��a shining, marble-like white and green pill. Spectators marveled at the wless appearance, a testament to Mo Xan''s profound understanding of his craft.

    Upon analysis, the pill''s details were unveiled:

    [nt Divinity Pill - Tier 7, Originality level 1, Excellent Quality - 90%]

    "I did�� I finally did it" said the elderly apothecary as tears fall on his cheek

    Witnessing Mo Xan''s emotional reaction to his sess, the entire room couldn''t help but be moved. The elderly, with over two hundred years of experience and ten time attempts at the mastery exam, had finally achieved his long-sought goal.

    Amidst the genuine happiness surrounding Mo Xan, the young master of the Houten family, Eugene, couldn''t resist a condescending smirk.

    "Huh, to be a master at such an age... what''s there to be happy about..."

    However, Eugene''s smirk quickly faded as he refocused on his own creation. Determined to prove the value of his years of preparation and the substantial investment of the Houten family, he channeled his spirit energy to the maximum, pushing the limits of his skill to refine the [Celestial Body Liquid] to its pinnacle.

    When he was finally done, a golden liquid flowed out of the cauldron before he poured it into a bottle. "The potion is done" Eugene dered with confidence, presenting the final product for analysis.

    [Celestial Body Liquid - Tier 8, Excellent Quality - 90%].

    "What! Only 90!" Eugene eximed in frustration.

    Although many spectators cheered for his sess, Eugene was disappointed.

    He attributed the perceived shortfall to the distractions within the examination room. Despite the disappointment, Eugene maintained an air of annoyance as he awaited the final participant''s unveiling. "Huh, it doesn''t matter; I still rank the highest. Besides, there is no way that trash will be able to pass."

    "5 minutes left,"

    All eyes turned towards Emery, thest contestant yet to reveal his creation. Whispers and mutterings surrounded the young apothecary, skepticism evident in the faces of those who doubted his ability to produce a tier 8 potion.

    "He really didn''t use any tier 8 ingredients. How could he possibly create a tier 8 product?"

    Amid the perplexed gazes of onlookers, Emery maintained his focus on the intricate recipe before him. His original n involved unlocking the secrets of the [Celestial Body Tempering Recipes] obtained from the celestial ruins �C a coveted form ideal for sale and personal use before delving into crafting costly awakening pills.

    However, faced with the formidable challenge of obtaining rare ingredients, Emery made a pivotal decision to modify this celestial recipe with his own concoction, the [Heavenly Body Tempering Liquid], an original form he had developed during his time on the Vanyar.

    ####

    Emery had previously achieved sess with the creation of a tier 5 potion, boasting an originality level of 2 during the prestigious Vanyar apothecary forum. Armed with the invaluable guidance of the Celestial Body Tempering Recipes and utilizing the artificial lifeform VIA to calcte precise measurements for an enhanced version, Emery embarked on the journey to surpass his own aplishments.

    Fueled by the formidablebination of his enhanced dualw of nature and light, Emery''s [Photosynthesis] reached new heights. However, achieving this milestone required a critical ingredient �C the [Ethereal Jade Orchid], a tier 7 herb acquired from the celestial ruins.

    In the intricate process, Emery meticulously blended the ingredients, measuring and adjusting with precision. As he reached the final stages, a confident shout echoed through the room �C "Refined!"

    Just as before, the cauldron proved insufficient to contain Emery''s unleashed power. Once again, he harnessed the fusion of his radiant light energy and the chaotic force of Khaos, utilizing his profoundprehension of Dao. To refine a product of such magnitude within the given time constraints, Emery waspelled to draw upon every ounce of his power, demanding an unprecedented level of control.

    A massive surge of energy emanated, illuminating the room and pushing everyone back in its wake.

    "REFINED!!!"

    The spectators, mindful of Winri''s earlier mishap, instinctively stepped away cautiously. Grandmaster Hazard, too, exhibited a heightened level of vignce. Eugene, however, remained in denial, vehemently expressing, "No way he could seed. NO WAY!!!!"

    As the air in the room began to change, a palpable tension gripped the audience. With an explosion of power, a bright golden light sted into the sky, creating a pir of light into the cloud above the institutes, as if seeking permission from the heavens.

    "A legendary pill! It''s a legendary pill!"

    This radiant phenomenon signified the creation of a product of tier 9 level with perfect quality. All eyes widened in anticipation as the shining golden pill took its final form.

    [Body Tempering Pill - Tier 6, Originality Level 3]

    The pill carried a name absent from the database, solely indicating its primary purpose. Nevertheless, the system provided undeniable proof of its potency��an ingenious creation worthy of a legendary tier 9 product. The awe-

    inspiring revtion left the spectators in a state of bewilderment.

 Chapter 1949 Apothecary Master

    Chapter 1949 Apothecary Master

    The luminous column of light that cut through the sky from the apothecary center quickly captured the interest of the inhabitants of the golden city.

    "A master creating a tier 9 pill today? I wonder who it could be," murmured curious onlookers.

    "Oh, there''s an exam happening today, isn''t there? Could it be one of the participant showcasing their skills?"

    "Not even a master and create a legendary pill? That seems impossible!"

    Word spread rapidly, attracting more people to gather in front of the institutes. Typically, after such exam, the apothecary center would announce their newly appointed masters.

    "Is it Lord Eugene? Oh my, it has to be! Lord Eugene creating a legendary pill during his master exam!"

    "Not just talented, but also incredibly handsome. It has to be Lord Eugene!"

    The anticipation reached its peak as the minutes ticked by, and soon, a group emerged from the building. Grandmaster Odoro stepped forward, proudly introducing three new master apothecaries��two young men and an elderly individual. Among them, Eugene Houten was hailed as the one with the highest score.

    The crowds, jubnt at the prospect of a young master from a prestigious Golden City family achieving such a remarkable feat, naturally assumed he was the mastermind behind the legendary potions. The media team responsible for Golden City news eagerly approached the young master for details.

    "Lord Eugene, congrattions! Can you share more about the legendary potion?" they inquired with enthusiasm.

    Eugene hesitated, visibly trembling for a few moments. The man standing beside him discreetly coughed, prompting Eugene to finally mustered a respond

    "It''s... a new body-enhancing pill, capable of permanently boosting the battle power of a crescent Magus by up to 15%," he stated.However, he reluctantly admitted that the true creator of the potion was the man standing next to him, one called Merlin.

    An hour ago, after Emery sessfully created the legendary pill, Eugene, unwilling to ept defeat, challenged him on the quality of their products. To Eugene''s dismay, it was proven that Emery''s pill offered a 5% greater effect. Defeated in this aspect, Eugene faced Emery''s inquiry about the bet, insisting that he fulfill it immediately in the bustling crowd outside.

    Caught between the fear of beingbeled as someone who breaks promises among his peers and the dread of public humiliation, the young master grappled with an internal dilemma. For someone who held his image in high regard, both oues were equally terrifying.

    Emery, prepared to employ his enhanced spirit reading topel Eugene to fulfill the bet, was surprised when the once-arrogant young master unexpectedly bow his head and sincerely begged for forgiveness. In lieu of the original bet, Eugene sought a different path to redemption.

    "Here is Master Merlin, a gifted and genius apothecary who sessfully crafted the legendary pill," Eugene dered with toward the crowds, he then introduced Emery graciously as he epted his defeat. The spectators, intrigued by the revtion, directed their attention toward the emerging figure known as Merlin.

    Forcing the noble into running naked was not only meaningless to Emery but also had the potential to backfire, as it risked humiliating a young master from a prominent family. However, the endorsement from this well-known figure, despite the unusual circumstances, held the promise of significant benefits for Emery. With aspirations of establishing his own shop in the city, the attention garnered from this public acknowledgment became the cornerstone for his future endeavors.

    After the brief acknowledgment, the trio was summoned back inside to receive their rewards. Grandmaster Odoro unveiled a set of meticulously crafted apothecary robes, each adorned with the prestigious rank 7 master of apothecary badge.

    In addition to the distinguished attire, each master was presented with a package of perks. A special master room within the institute, free ess to warehouse ingredients up to tier 3, and the invaluable support of four apothecary apprentices were among the benefits. However, the most alluring advantage for Emery was the significant tax discount on apothecary goods sold, a reduction from the previous 30% to a mere 15%.

    With the weight of aplishment settling in, Emery couldn''t contain his excitement. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Finally, I can open my shop!"

    There was an additional reward awaiting the new apothecary master, Grandmaster Odoro unveiling a hidden dimension within the institute, secretive vaults. A sense of anticipation hung in the air as the grandmaster led the trio and their peers into the concealed trove, a sanctuary of treasures that held promises of high-tier ingredients, elusive recipes, and cutting-edge apothecary equipment.

    Eugene''s aspirations leaned towards acquiring a rare recipe, reflecting his desire for exclusive knowledge. The seasoned Mo Xan, opted for a selection of tier 8 ingredients to further elevate his craft. Emery, on the other hand, expressed his wish for a new cauldron.

    In response, Grandmaster Odoro, maintaining an air of silent wisdom, guided Emery towards a concealed corner. Unbeknownst to Emery, another formation rune was in ce, enhancing the security of this ndestine space. As the two entered, an unassuming room slowly unveiled itself, revealing an assortment of apothecary equipment. Within this covert chamber stood a dark stone cauldron, adorned with unique engravings��an undiscovered, mysterious artifact.

    "This is truly an extraordinary cauldron!" Emery marveled.

    VIA''s analysis unfolded the cauldron''s identity��a relic from ancient times known as [Star Forge Furnace]. Once wielded by a distinguished master over 5,000 years ago, this high-grade tier 7 cauldron shared the echelons with the prestigious [Heaven and Earth Cauldron] that Emery had glimpsed at the auction.

    Grandmaster Odoro shed light on its history, narrating that this extraordinary cauldron had been bestowed upon the institute as a gift five years prior. Its allure had captivated all seven grandmasters, and now, with thebined authority of Grandmaster Odoro and Grandmaster Hazard, it was to be Emery''s prized possession.

    Acknowledging the gravity of the gift, Grandmaster Odoro expressed, "I did you wrong at the exam; ept this as my apology" Armed with this new unparalleled cauldron, Emery stood ready to embark on new alchemical endeavors. x x x

 Chapter 1950 Famous

    Chapter 1950 Famous

    "Master Merlin, would you prefer a higher-level or a lower-level floor?" inquired one of the Apothecary Center staff as Emery arrived to select his workshop space.

    "High floor," Emery responded.

    "Good choice."

    Amid the towering edifice of the Apothecary Center, Emery chose a coveted spot on the 29th level, sharing this elevated floor with two other master apothecaries. "Let me show you to your new workshop."

    As they stepped into the conveyor box, the hum of ascending machinery enveloped them. The box swiftly propelled upward, transporting Emery to the pinnacle of the master building. The workshop, nestled on the 29th floor, bore semnce to the one previously used by his esteemed master, Grom.

    As the doors opened, revealing the expansive workspace, Emery was greeted by an impressive sight. The workshop, though a fraction of the grandmaster''s floor, still offered a substantial 500 square meters of open space. Emery''s chosen space boasted a seamless blend of functionality and elegance. A strategically ced balcony graced the workshop, providing a panoramic view of the Golden City below.

    The staff remained by Emery''s side, offering their expertise in filling out the interior of his new workspace, aligning every detail with Emery''s preferences. Per his request, a selection of customizable standard furniture was brought in, ensuring a harmonious blend of functionality and aesthetic appeal. Among the tailored additions were customized standard furnishings, including a 4-season indoor garden that brought a touch of nature into the space. An advancedboratory was set up, featuring cutting-edge equipment for precise experimentation. Additionally, a dedicated concocting room, fortified to withstand high levels of heat, was established for Emery''s alchemical endeavors.

    As the staff diligently worked to transform the space into a haven for alchemical pursuits, Emery embarked on the task of selecting his assistants. These artisans were contracted on a full-time basis with the Golden City Apothecary Center, ready to execute any tasks assigned to them by Emery. While the institute covered their sries, Emery bore the responsibility for any mistakes they might make. This arrangement emphasized the need for Emery to impart his knowledge and skills effectively, ensuring thepetence of his chosen assistants. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Emery meticulously reviewed the extensive data showcasing more than 500 avable junior artisans and around 100 senior artisans. The sheer numbers surprised the staff apanying him.

    "Master Emery, this is truly remarkable! I''ve rarely witnessed so many senior artisans expressing their willingness to assist a new master," the staff remarked with a tone of astonishment.

    Typically, junior artisans were eager to be selected, hoping for the opportunity to work under a new master. Senior artisans, on the other hand, who were just a step away from reaching master level, would often choose to follow a grandmaster or, at the very least, an honorary master �C a prestigious title reserved for the top 10 masters at the Golden City Apothecary Center.

    Despite the intriguing prospect of having skilled assistants, Emery hesitated. The idea of others handling his precious ingredients, crucial to his meticulous craft, weighed on his mind. He would rather take his time than blindly choose the artisan who would work for him.

    "I''ll need some time to think, maybeter."

    "Certainly," As the renovation work progressed swiftly, the hours seemed to stretch while Emery patiently awaited thepletion of his workshop. During this time, he received a message notifying him of visitors eager to extend their congrattions. Knowing who they were, he agreed to let them into the new workshop.

    "Brother Emery, congrattions!" greeted the cheerful Karin, apanied by Cedric, Aeon, and the enchanting Tessa Karat. They hade to share in his joy over attaining one of the most coveted titles in the magus universe and to celebrate the establishment of his new workshop. As the festivities continued, the apothecary staff conveyed another piece of news �C representatives from various prominent families were also eager to meet him.

    Tessa, ever graceful, remarked, "Oh my... you''re quite the celebrity now."

    Despite the buzz surrounding him, Emery had little interest in entertaining visitors at the moment and politely declined the opportunity to meet with them. The decision to refuse meetings with prominent figures of the Golden City elicited different reactions from Emery''s close associates. Cedric, expressing concern, asked, "Are you sure about this? Is it wise?" In stark contrast, Aeon, adopting a more carefree attitude, chimed in, "Just let those people wait."

    Emery turned to Tessa, seeking her perspective on the matter. With a knowing smile, she said, "You probably won''t be able to hold them all off."

    As if her words summoned them, two unexpected guests arrived on Emery''s floor, seemingly without notifying the staff. It was one of the ten honorary apothecary masters, Master Bailin, apanied by a strikingly beautiful woman with light green hair.

    Master Bailin, with a courteous demeanor, introduced himself and presented the woman beside him. With an alluring smile, she spoke, "Master Merlin, I am Victoria Qin. I''vee to extend my heartfelt congrattions on your remarkable achievement."

    Emery instantly recognized the woman from the auction �C Victoria Qin, the heiress to the Qin family, the wealthiest in the Golden City. Despite her stature, she seemed genuinely surprised to find Tessa among the visitors, and with a smile, she remarked, "I didn''t realize Sister Tessa would arrive so quickly."

    Tessa maintained herposure and responded, "Don''t worry about me; I''m just here visiting a friend."

    "Oh, a friend of the Karat family," Victoria observed, turning her attention to Emery. "I suppose a genius like you attracts a lot of friends." She casually essed her storage ring and produced the [Heaven and Earth Cauldron], dering, "Ie bearing gifts, hoping to be your friend as well."

    Emery was aware that she had purchased the cauldron at the auction for a substantial sum of 7,000,000 spirit stones. The fact that she offered such a precious item for free showcased the considerable wealth of the Qin family. If Emery hadn''t already received the [Starforge Furnace], he might have considered epting the gift shamelessly.

    Emery, astutely reading the situation and recognizing the rarity of a genuinely free gift, politely declined Victoria''s offer. "This is very generous indeed. Unfortunately, I already have a reliable cauldron, and I hate to see such an amazing piece not being used."

    Victoria, though seemingly unaffected by the rejection, took the cauldron back with a smile. She calmly stated, "Master Emery, if you have nomitments to other families, I, representing the Qin family, would like to extend an offer for a genius like you to join our ranks. Simr to Master Bailin here, I assure you we can provide the best facilities and the most lucrative deals for your exceptional products."

 Chapter 1951 Ambition

    Chapter 1951 Ambition

    The departure of the Qin family heiress left a lingering impression on Emery''s mind. As the news of his recent sess spread, messages flooded in from individuals and factions eager to meet and establish connections with the newly acimed Apothecary master. Faced with this surge of attention, Emery sought counsel from Tessa.

    In thepetitivendscape of the magus universe, the field of Apothecary stood as the most sought-after profession. Given the scarcity of masters capable of producing high-grade products, let alone rare legendary ones, it was inevitable that an Apothecary master of Emery''s caliber would be a ma for offers from prominent families and factions.

    These offers typically aligned with one of two primary objectives.

    Firstly, some factions sought to secure Emery through a contractual arrangement, aiming to designate him as their exclusive apothecarist, focusing on creating products exclusively for their faction to strengthen their influence. On the other hand, merchant-oriented families like the Qin, perceived Emery as a potential goldmine. Their interesty in tapping into the lucrative market of high-quality apothecary goods.

    "They would invest massively in finding the ingredients, help market your product to its maximum value, and share the profits," she added, her tone carrying a hint of enthusiasm. "This way, a genius apothecarist like you could focus on concocting excellent products and perfecting your recipes... Isn''t that great?"

    Emery carefully read the subtle message behind Tessa''s words and couldn''t help but smile. "It''s indeed a great offer, but I wonder why I haven''t heard any proposals from you yet?"

    Tessa let out a sigh and replied, "Who am I kidding? You even rejected a position in the Nephilim faction. I''m pretty sure you wouldn''t want to bemitted to any family in this city."

    Emery chuckled and said, "You''re right, but that doesn''t mean I don''t need help."

    Tessa smiled and responded, "Well, if you need my help, first, I want to hear how ambitious your n is."

    Emery had meticulously contemted the matter over the past few days. Beyond personal strength, he recognized that umting wealth was paramount for ensuring the safety of his friends and the sustainability of his Earth faction. In this pursuit, his adept apothecary skills would undoubtedly y a pivotal role.

    Turning to Tessa with a look of determination, Emery proimed, "As many as I need to keep my friends safe��hundreds... billions of spirit stones... as many as I can."

    His words stirred excitement in Cedric, Aeon, and Karin. However, the Karat heiress injected a note of caution, "I must warn you that such goals will attract more enemies andpetitors whose interests will be disturbed by you. Are you prepared for that?"

    Emery''s response was resolute, "Yes, and I will make more friends and more allies as well."

    Upon hearing this, Tessa stood up and dered, "Good answer, we can start right away"

    Understanding Emery''s inclination to avoid dependency on other factions, Tessaid out her first suggestion for him��to establish the presence of the Earth faction in Golden City. This would involve purchasing property and opening a shop solely supported by the Earth faction, without involvement from any other faction.

    Acknowledging the Earth faction''s limited credibility in the sector, Tessa rmended that Emery absorb the entire Terra faction into the Earth faction. Recognizing this as part of thete Lord Izta''s long-awaited wishes, Emery readily agreed to the proposal.

    "This should be the best thing for Terra"

    However, Tessa reminded Emery that the process would beplex, involving assets separated in two distant sectors. It would require extensive historical investigations and court rulings, potentially leading Emery to stand before the Golden City council.

    "Hopefully it will not go that far," Tessa reassured, her family''s high influence in the council providing a potential advantage. Nevertheless, she believed that Emery could help the process by attaining a better reputation within the city.

    With a serious gaze, Tessa emphasized, "You need to focus on creating better potions and reach the pinnacle of the Honorary Master title, that would give some leverage"

    She added "Hence, you need people to help you with other aspects and take over key positions." This strategic approach aimed to free Emery from administrative burdens, allowing him to concentrate on perfecting his apothecary skills.

    Unfortunately, due to Tessa''s status as the heir to the Karat family, she couldn''t be formally registered as any part of Emery''s Earth faction. However, she casually requested all of Emery''s friends to quit their current jobs and lend their support.

    Karin and Cedric to terminate their contracts with their current supporters and back up Emery''s shop as apothecary experts, overseeing daily productions. Given their established reputation as apothecarists in Golden City, they would also attract a steady flow of customers to Emery''s shop. Aeon, with his extensive connections in the Magus guilds, would manage the procurement of workers and essential resources.

    Emery was pleasantly surprised when all three of them epted the task without much consideration. Aeon expressed, "I am actually bored working in magus guilds for 50 years now; it''s time for new changes." Cedric assured, "I know my future will be bright following you, and you will definitely need me for your second shop." As for Karin, she didn''t provide a specific reason other than her willingness to support Emery''s goal. Emery couldn''t help but feel touched by the genuinemitment of the three individuals to help him. "I promised you that I will make sure that we be the most sessful shop in the sector," With all four of them excited about the venture, Tessa chimed in, "I can help you find the best location at the best price and handle all the necessary permits." She then asked in a more subtle voice, "So, how many spirit stones do you have right now?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Fully aware that establishing the shop would require tens of millions of spirit stones, Emery couldn''t help but grin. "I better start concocting pills right away," x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1952 New Pills

    Chapter 1952 New Pills

    Emery immersed himself in the process of crafting the new body enhancement pill within the confines of his newly acquired workshop. With each sessful creation of the legendary pill, a luminous pir of light would ascend, casting a brilliant glow upon the Golden City apothecary center. What was once a rare and momentous event urring a few times a week had transformed into a multiple daily spectacle, amplifying the renown of the emerging genius apothecary known as Merlin.

    However, behind the facade of awe and admirationy the arduous reality of creating legendary pills. For every sessful product, two failures apanied it, draining Emery of valuable ingredients and depleting his spirit pool. With a daily limit of six attempts, Emery honed his skills with the newfound cauldron, steadily improving his sess rate.

    Upon reaching the fourth day, having exhausted all his spirit stones savings on ingredients, Emery celebrated the fruits of hisbor. He had sessfully produced ten legendary pills with a tier 6 grading and an originality level of 3. Regrettably, two of these precious creations had to be sacrificed for further analysis and testing. The pursuit of perfection proved to be both a costly and intricate endeavor, showcasing the challenges embedded in Emery''s relentless quest for excellence.

    The meticulous testing of the legendary pill yielded noteworthy results, establishing its efficacy in providing a permanent boost of 35 to 50 battle power for new moon or crescent moon magus, and 25 to 30 for half-moon magus. The formtion was expressly unsuitable for non magus or inhuman races. For half-blood individuals, the effects varied between 60-80%, contingent on the bloodline rank. Notably, the lower the bloodline rank, the more substantial the benefits.

    A crucial detail emerged during the testing phase: the consumption of a second pill resulted in a mere 10% of the initial enhancement. However, owing to its originality, the system guaranteed a minimum potency of 60% for those who had previously consumed simr apothecary products. Following this thorough examination, the magus universe system was updated with the product details, and Emery was granted the privilege of naming it. Thus, came the [360 Celestial Meridians Pill], a name reflective of its capacity to enhance the 360 meridians within the human body, unlocking its maximum potential.

    In the face of the urgent need for spirit stones, Emery made the strategic decision to auction all eight [360 Celestial Meridians Pills]. Tessa, once again proving her resourcefulness, took charge of the promotion. She organized exclusive daily auctions, alternating between the esteemed Devildom and Golden Pavilion auction houses.

    Products offering a permanent boost were highly sought after by the affluent elite, drawing the attention of numerous faction representatives, some traveling from distant sectors. As the buzz around the pills reached a fever pitch, the auction prices experienced a remarkable surge. Starting modestly at 7 million spirit stones, the bids escted to an exorbitant 11 million during the final auction, underscoring the immense demand for these potent enhancements. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ####

    "With the auction service and tax factored in, you''ve amassed a total of 56 million spirit stones," Tessa announced, presenting a storage ring brimming with high-grade spirit stones.

    The sales at the Golden Pavilion auction were higher, but the service cost amounted to 15%. Conversely, the Devildom auction, secured by the Karat family, though generating less revenue, only incurred a 5% service charge, a gesture that Emery deeply appreciated. Additionally, a 15% tax imposed by the apothecary center contributed to boosting Emery''s standing at the institutes, elevating him to rank 20 in the monthly sales contribution.

    "Labeling it as a limited item truly works wonders. Sell just ten more of these, and you''ll likely break into the top ten, just a step away from the honorary title," Tessa eximed with excitement.

    However, Emery turned toward Tessa with a apologetic smile. "Actually, I was serious when I said it''s thest batch."

    "What?!" Tessa was taken aback

    Regrettably, the crafting of these legendary items hinged on the existence of a rare tier 7 ingredient��the [Ethereal Jade Orchid], a botanical treasure Emery had acquired from the celestial ruins. Despite VIA''s extensive search across the magus universe, only a limited quantity of these orchids was located. Faced with the scarcity of this crucial ingredient, Emery made the decision to purchase the entire avable stock, reserving thest batch exclusively for his closest friends.

    The precarious situation highlighted the challenge of obtaining such a crucial ingredient. If additional sources couldn''t be located, Emery''s only recourse would be to wait for the next Celestial Ruins expedition, which scheduled to ur in 30 years. However, given the situation happening to the ruins at thest expeditions, there was a looming possibility that it might not reopen at all.

    Holding the storage ring filled with spirit stones, Emery turned to Tessa. "Will this be enough to kickstart our n?"

    "Yes, for purchasing the best property and permits, and there should be around 15 million left to hire crews and prepare other stocks for sale. But what do you n to sell next?" Tessa sighed, expressing her concern about the current peak of Merlin''s brand name and the high demand for his body enhancement product.

    In response, Cedric stepped forward confidently. "Don''t worry; we have it all figured out."

    While Tessa diligently handled the auctions of the items, Emery, in coboration with Cedric and Karin, immersed himself in the creation of innovative recipes. Their primary focus was on expanding the product line based on the sess of the [360 Celestial Meridians Pill].

    Karin, brimming with enthusiasm, unveiled the oues of their endeavors:

    The first creation took the form of a ssy silver pill named [180 Celestial Meridians Pill]. This Tier 6-grade masterpiece possessed a level 2 originality, delivering 70% of the potency found in the legendary pills. Notably, it distinguished itself by breaking free from the dependence on the rare [Ethereal Jade Orchid], paving the way for sustained, long-term production.

    The second creation was named [Celestial Booster Pill]. While its effects mirrored those of the silvery pill, it provided only a temporary boost rather than a permanent one. What made this product exceptional was itsck of reliance on high-grade ingredients, or Emery''s unique concoction method involving Dao. After Emery used his [Photosynthesis] skill to upgrade the Tier 4 and Tier 5 herbs, even Cedric would be capable of producing such a product.

    Recognizing the potential of these two items, Tessa couldn''t contain her excitement. With a confident smile, Emery dered, "These will be the first two items we are going to sell at our shop."

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1953 Opening Day

    Chapter 1953 Opening Day

    In just one short week, the Merlin shop emerged as a prominent establishment on the bustling streets of Golden City. Positioned in a premium building at the crossroads between the main market street and the iconic Golden Pavilion, the shop''s strategic location attracted a steady influx of customers. Remarkably, the establishment achieved this without the support of any major factions, a testament to the appeal of its offerings.

    Cedric, with his expertise, had curated a collection of a dozen popr medium-grade items within the shop. Additionally, Karin had contributed a few high-grade products to add diversity to the shop''s inventory. Despite these impressive contributions, the undeniable stars of the show remained the [180 Celestials Meridians Pill] and the [Celestial Booster Pill].

    In a strategic marketing move, Tessa organized auctions for dozens of each pill to generate excitement and anticipation among potential buyers. The buzz surrounding these auctions reached a fever pitch, setting the stage for the grand opening of the Merlin shop.

    As the doors swung open, a flood of eager customers queued up, their anticipation palpable. Within the first three hours, the initial batch of 80 [180 Celestials Meridians Pill] and 500 [Celestial Booster Pill] hadpletely sold out. The sess exceeded all expectations, turning the shop into a bustling hub of activity. The air was filled with a sense of aplishment and satisfaction as the products gained rapid poprity among the denizens of Golden City.

    "Pleasee again tomorrow; we will have more stock ready by then," Karin expressed apologetically. Meanwhile, Aeon, bustling with energy, directed half a dozen staff to actively promote the other items. "Do not let them leave without buying something," he urged passionately, orchestrating the shop''s bustling atmosphere.

    Observing this scene from the back, Emery couldn''t help but feel a mixture of relief and satisfaction. Beside him, Cedric couldn''t contain his excitement. "Aaah, it''s finished already! We should have made more! Or increased the price!"

    Emery, upon hearing Cedric''s suggestion, could only heave a sigh. While the [180 Celestials Meridians Pill] wasn''t a legendary elixir, crafting each one required hisplete concentration and energy. Even without taking breaks, Emery could only manage around 20 attempts daily, resulting in a sessful dozen pills each day.

    As for pricing, Emery entrusted the decision to Tessa, who had been instrumental in testing the markets beforehand. [180 celestials meridians pill]

    [Tier 6, originality 2]

    [Selling price: 1,5 million spirit stones]

    [Average Cost of productions: 450,000 spirit stones]

    ####

    [Celestial booster pill] [Tier 6]

    [Selling price: 85,000]

    [Average Cost of productions: 40,000 spirit stones]

    "Congrattions! Your opening sales came to a total of 162,5 million spirit stones," Tessa eximed excitedly. However, the joy was tempered by the revtion of taxes �C a 15% apothecary center tax and a 10% city tax on the goods sold within the city.

    Additionally, there was a hefty production cost of 51 million spirit stones. After all deductions, Emery''s total profits amounted to 71,5 million spirit stones. This figure didn''t ount for the share he needed to allocate to Karin and Cedric for their contributions to pill-making.

    Emery couldn''t help but release a sigh at the substantial production cost and tax deductions, but realizing that 71,5 million spirit stones in a week was still a significant achievement, he found some sce.

    Amidst the financial assessment, Tessa added anotheryer of information, "This total sales also makes you eligible to apply for the honorary master title."

    Emery, initially indifferent to titles and honors, preferred to spend his time focusing on concocting more products or creating new recipes. However, his interest was suddenly piqued when he learned that the honorary title would grant him an extra 5% tax cut. Without hesitation, he changed his stance and eagerly inquired, "So, what do I have to do to be eligible?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Cedric borated on the requirements for obtaining the honorary master title. In addition to achieving a position in the top ten sales per month, Emery needed to ept three special jobs from the apothecary institutes. Furthermore, to retain the title, he had to maintain a certain level of sales or take on additional extra jobs.

    Naturally, Emery was curious about the nature of these jobs. Cedric exined, "Mostly making high-grade products, one too challenging, unprofitable, or specifically requested by the magus alliance."

    Considering the potential variety and challenge these jobs might bring, Emery saw them as a refreshing change from the repetitive process of making the same potions everyday. Eager to diversify his experiences, he nned to undertake these jobs as soon as possible.

    However, on that particr day, Tessa insisted that Emery devote his attention to the shop. It was the opening day, and Emery needed to familiarize himself with the prominent figures in Golden City. Establishing connections with key individuals would undoubtedly contribute to the shop''s sess and Emery''s integration into the city''s businesswork.

    However, on that particr day, Tessa insisted that Emery devote his attention to the shop. It was the opening day, and Emery needed to familiarize himself with the prominent figures in Golden City. Establishing connections with key individuals would undoubtedly contribute to the shop''s sess and Emery''s integration into the city''s businesswork.

    The sess of the Merlin shop''s opening reached the ears of various factions, attracting representatives from significant powers. Notable figures, including delegates from the Houten and Croft families, paid visits to extend their congrattions. Victoria Qin, representing the Qin family, came personally to convey her wishes.

    "Master Emery, congrattions... if you have time for discussion..."

    However, the Qin heiress found herself somewhat overlooked as Emery''s attention shifted abruptly. Friends from Terra City, represented by Magus Silica, and Zodiac City, represented by Magus Sienna, arrived, apanied by Gerri, who immediately captured Emery''s attention. The Violet me eximed with surprise, "Wow! I almost missed this! Why used different name anyway?!"

    The Qin heiress''s presence totally forgotten when Emery''s most anticipated guest, Klea, made her entrance. Over two weeks of separation melted away as the Egyptian queen embraced him passionately. "Amazing," she remarked, surveying the shop. "You managed to do this in two weeks; I cant wait to see what you could aplish in two years."

    As noon approached, the Merlin shop resonated with the joyous celebration of Emery''s friends and allies, each raising a toast to the milestones achieved by Emery and the Earth factions. The atmosphere was filled with camaraderie and shared triumphs.

 Chapter 1954 Promise

    Chapter 1954 Promise

    ??After a two-week separation, Klea returned with her own share of aplishments. "It may not be as impressive as the master of apothecary... but look at this," she eximed, proudly disying a bronze badge adorned with the insignia of the Formation Institute, indicating that she had achieved the rank 5, junior artisan among formation experts.

    Klea demonstrated a new skill, taking out a small piece of paper and deftly engraving symbols with her [Lotus pen]. To Emery amazement, the paper transformed into a miniature paper man, capable of speech and carrying out hermands. Emery couldn''t help but feel proud of Klea''s remarkable talents.

    With a warm smile, she remarked, "Well, after all, my man is a genius master; I really need to keep up." Klea went on to exin that she had received several offers from Formation Masters to serve as their assistant. In the quest to further enhance her skills, she nned to dedicate at least a few weeks to this endeavor.

    Emery considered that Klea''s n to learn from another master would be beneficial for her growth, and he was fully supportive of her decision.

    "I will mostly spend a few weeks in this city anyway, and also don''t worry about Earth," With VIA on standby, overseeing the new base, Emery assured her that they wouldn''t encounter any surprises.

    "Alright, then, do inform me if there is anything important," Klea responded, her excitement palpable as she prepared to embark on her learning journey. Before she could make her exit, Emery halted her with a mysterious tone, "Well, don''t leave yet," inviting her to join him.

    Intrigued, Klea''s curiosity got the better of her, and she inquired, "A surprise? I love a surprise."

    Emery guided Klea to his newly established workshop at the apothecary center. Despite the ce being fully operational, it presented an unusual sight �C it was empty.

    Klea, always quick-witted, remarked, "Great ce, but you''re not asking me here just to show off, are you?"

    Emery''s response caught her off guard, "Take off your clothes."

    With a yful chuckle, Klea replied, "Really... wow, you are so direct." She began to undress, teasingly revealing her graceful curves, anticipating a moment of seduction. However, her expectation turned into bewilderment when Emery presented her with a suit, stating matter-of-factly, "You can wear this."

    "..."

    Emery led Klea into the concocting room, a space filled with the enticing aroma of various ingredients. He busied himself preparing a massive cauldron, carefully selecting andbining multiple elements, and warming it up to the desired temperature. In the midst of his preparations, Emery gestured for Klea to enter the cauldron and bathe in its contents.

    As she stepped into the cauldron, a realization dawned upon Klea. "Is this...?" she began, and Emery nodded knowingly. "That promised 8 years ago, I can finally give it to you."

    The promise, made years ago, centered around creating a body enhancement form that would surpass even the one crafted by Master Dulin at the privilege center. Emery''s unwavering dedication to mastering recipes on the Vanyar, along with his recent achievements in concocting the legendary pill, all contributed to the fulfillment of thismitment.

    Emery joined her in the cauldron, the gentle stream of water adding to the soothing warmth,his eyes gaze deeply at her "You see, the legendary pill I sessfully made, the master title��I got... it all thanks to you. Thank you for believing in me."

    Whether it was the enveloping warmth of the water or the profound sincerity in Emery''s words, Klea''s cheeks flushed red. Touched by the depth of emotion, the two shared a tender kiss, sealing a bond forged through shared dreams and fulfilled promises.

    "Thank you for keeping your promise."

    The subsequent hours were spent in a shared, rejuvenating hot bath, a process meticulously designed to prepare their bodies. As the warm water worked its magic, Emery eventually produced two pieces of the [360 Celestial Meridians Pill].

    Thistest creation, a culmination of Emery''s mastery in body enhancement recipes and perfected with the ingredients from the hot bath, promised 20% more potency. The anticipation reached its peak as the bath worked its intended effects, and both Emery and Klea eagerly ingested the pills simultaneously.

    As the pills descended down their throats, an immersive cascade of sensations enveloped them. Emery sensed the surge of strength permeating every inch of his body, as if the very essence of vitality was revitalizing his muscles, bones, and flesh. Subtle yet profound notifications began to popte his consciousness:

    [Your body experiences changes]

    [Battle power rapidly increasing]

    [Battle power has increased by 3]

    [Battle power has increased by 2]

    [Battle power has increased by 2]

    [....]

    [Battle power 475 (495)]

    Emery eagerly awaited the culmination of the enhancement process, and after half an hour, the notifications ceased. To his delight, he had gained an additional 20 points, a testament to the effectiveness of the pill. Given his existing attributes as a dual halfmoon magus with a rank 9 bloodline, this oue exceeded his expectations.

    However, the real surprise came with Klea''s results. Bursting with vitality, she eximed,

    "I can''t believe it!! 44 points!"

    [Battle Power 322 (366)]

    The unexpected oue for Klea''s enhanced Battle Power left Emery both surprised and intrigued. While themon belief was that a halfmoon magus could gain a maximum of 30 points, even with the bath''s effects, Emery had initially set his expectations at 35 points. Pondering the reason for this remarkable result, he couldn''t help but recall Master Dulin''s earlier remarks about Emery''s body��a physique inherited from a lower realm, known for its inherent limitations.

    The revtion only fueled Emery''s excitement, motivating him to replicate the same treatment for his friends.

    As the process concluded, Emery prepared to leave the cauldron, but Klea halted him. "You''re going to leave just like that?" she questioned.

    Emery, taken aback, was met with an unexpected response. Klea forcefully pulled him close and whispered, "Because of you�� there is too much energy in me�� you need to take responsibility��"

    The night unfolded in a fervent disy of passion, they cauldron apart, and continue indulging in their desires until all the excess energy was consumed. The intimate connection between them deepened, intertwining their beings in a shared moment of intense affection. Unbeknownst to them, the passage of time escaped their awareness, and a new day had dawned.

    Emery''s realization struck��he hadn''t allocated any time to create the pills he intended. While still enveloped in the warmth of their shared experiences, Klea, with a yful giggle and a radiant smile, remarked, "Thank you for the surprise." She gracefully departed, leaving for the formation study.

 Chapter 1955 Review

    Chapter 1955 Review

    ??A month had swiftly passed since the grand opening of Merlin''s shop, and the group gathered for their monthly review. Emery, amidst his busy concocting schedule, had dedicated time to delve into the intricacies of running a shop, gaining valuable insights into its development.

    Over the course of the month, the shop had sessfully sold over 500 units of the [180 Celestial Meridian Pills] and an impressive tally of more than 3000 [Celestial Booster Pills]. The total sales eclipsed 1 billion spirit stones, setting a new standard in Golden City for the sales performance of a new shop. However, amidst the prosperity, financial allocations loomed.

    Emery faced a series of expenditures, allocating 25% to taxes, 36% to production costs, and 4% to other operational expenses. After these deductions, the profits amounted to close to 350 million spirit stones. True to his promise, Emery distributed a generous sum of 100 million spirit stones among Karin, Cedric, Aeon, and the other dedicated staff members as their well-deserved share. Although Emery extended a lump sum to Tessa as well, the Karat heiress sternly declined.

    As the monthly review unfolded, Emery contemted how to allocate the funds. Initially thinking of spending 300 million for his personal needs, Tessa, with her business acumen, provided valuable advice. She rmended setting aside 50 to 100 million as operating and emergency funds, ensuring the shop''s smooth operation and providing a financial cushion for unforeseen circumstances.

    During the review, the group noticed a downturn in demand for the [180 Celestial Meridian Pills]. It appeared that the initial elite clientele of Golden City had mostly acquired the pill, an expected oue for such a product.

    Tessa proposed two solutions during the monthly review. She suggested, "You can either decrease the price to sell the pill toward the secondyer market, or you could increase promotion outside of Golden City."

    Emery carefully considered both options, but leaning towards thetter for exclusivity and maximize profits. However, Tessa, with her practical mindset, preferred the first option for a particr reason.

    "I can guarantee that, soon enough, an imitation product would be created using your pill as the base model. It most likely wouldn''t be as good as the original, but the market would absorb a lesser product if ites with a much more affordable price," Tessa exined, emphasizing her concerns.

    Regrettably, Emery faced a constraint: hecked the capacity to increase production. The reality was that creating even a dozen pills daily pushed the limits of his capabilities, making the production of 500 pills in a challenging month a remarkable feat. Most importantly, Emery couldn''t solely dedicate all his time to pill production. His cultivation required attention, and reaching a breakthrough in his current realm demanded focus.

    "It can''t be helped; the only way we can boost sales in this product is to find someone else who was able to recreate this," Emery acknowledged, voicing a pragmatic approach. The words prompted a deep sigh from Karin, who expressed her determination, saying, "I will try harder, Brother."

    Despite being a genius master herself, Karin had yet to sessfully imitate Emery''s product. Her attempts to tweak the recipes had only yielded a product with less than 50% of its original potency �C a lesser version that couldn''tpete with the existing market offerings.

    Emery conceded, acknowledging the limitations of their situation, and said "We can only sell this pill in limited supply, so we can expect less ie from this.

    Fortunately, the demand for Emery''s second product, the [Celestial Booster Pills], experienced a notable uptick. This consumable pill, crafted for repeated use, promised a continuous surge in demand with an expanding customer base.

    "Soon enough, this product would generate more ie than the first one. I suggest hiring more apothecary staff to increase its production," Tessa proposed, and Emery readily agreed.

    With the decision made to bolster production, the next critical point of discussion was the need to discover more star items. Diversifying their product range and expanding production capacity were vital to meeting the rising demand.

    Emery unveiled two other specialty products in his arsenal: the [Reviving Pill - Tier 2, Originality Level 4] and the [Cthulhu Bomb - Tier 6, Originality Level 2]. Unfortunately, both items remained exclusive to him due to their intricate nature and would result in a situation simr to the current [180 Celestial Meridians Pill].

    Given this circumstance, Emery resolved to allocate some of his time to develop the second recipe he obtained from the ruins �C the [Celestial Spirit Enhancement Potions], a product specifically designed to improve mental defense.

    The next matter of discussion revolved around Emery''s pursuit of bing an honorary master. The expenditure of 250 million spirit stones for tax left him contemting the missed opportunity to save an additional 50 million spirit stones had he secured the title. The pressing reality, however, was Emery''s severeck of time to embark on such pursuits.

    Tessa, attuned to the challenges, imed that absorbing Terra City into the Earth faction posed more difficulties than anticipated. She firmly believed that without a solid standing, Emery might encounter trouble in the near future. "Trust me, that honorary title will really help," she reassured.

    Now armed with a few hundreds million spirit stones, Emery contemted the idea of reducing his time in apothecary production and instead delving into the special jobs offered by the institutes.

    Fueled by determination, Emery concluded the meeting and made his way back to the apothecary center. Inquiring about the honorary title, he diligently filled out the necessary documents and soon found himself gaining an audience with the one in charge��an unfamiliar grandmaster named Saagar. The man, characterized by his pale and slender physique, assessed Emery''s situation.

    "Your master title is only one month old; it''s normally unprecedented to let you apply. However, Hazard speaks highly of you, so I am going to give you a chance,"

    Delving into Emery''s records, Grandmaster Saagar found the apothecary data, revealing impressive monthly sales

    [Merlin - total month sales; 1, 092 billions - rank 7]

    Emery was taken aback by the revtion that even a billion in monthly sales only secured him a rank 7 standing. However, this realization also sparked a sense of excitement, knowing that there were even more productive apothecarists in the bustling Golden City.

    To Emery''s delight, Grandmaster Saagar approved his request for the honorary title, opening the door for him to undertake special jobs from the list. As he contemted the array of opportunities before him, Emery couldn''t help but wonder "Which job should I take?"The prospect of diving into these unique assignments filled him with anticipation.

 Chapter 1956 Special Jobs

    Chapter 1956 Special Jobs

    The Apothecary Institute stood as a vital pir in both themunity and the Magus Alliance. Established to handle tasks beyond the capabilities of regr apothecaries. These assignments often required high levels of skill, prolonged durations, or the utilization of considerable resources.

    One such challenging task confronted Emery:

    [Provide 2000 Tier 5 Cold Resistance Potions]

    [Duration: 4 weeks]

    [Reward: 5000 Alliance Merits]

    Proposed by the Magus Alliance headquarters of the sector, the faction merits seemed like a modest incentive. However, the real problemy in the fact that 2000 Tier 5 potions would cost around 30 to 40 million spirit stones to make, making the job akin to a robbery by the alliance.

    "This Tier 5 potion is perfect for a new master like you," the grandmastermented with a knowing smile.

    Emery reciprocated with a grin and inquired, "Are there any alternative jobs avable?" The grandmaster proceeded to present him with a variety of other potential assignments, each posing its own set of challenges and rewards.

    Emery, contemting the various optionsid before him, examined the next potential job:

    [Supporting cksmith Institutes]

    [Duration: 6 months]

    [Reward: 10,000,000 spirit stones and a Tier 7 metal]

    This assignment entailed contributing to the cksmith center once a week for a span of 6 months. The promise of a substantial reward �C 10 million spirit stones and a Tier 7 metal �C was certainly enticing. However, Emery hesitated as he couldn''t afford to wait for 6 months to finish the task and receive his honorary title.

    "Next, please," Emery requested, eager to explore alternative opportunities.

    The grandmaster, sporting a thoughtful frown, presented another option:

    [Apothecary Instructors]

    [Duration: 3 months]

    [Reward: None]

    This task involved serving as an apothecary instructor within the institute for a period of 3 months, promising no tangible reward. While the prospect of gaining deeper insights into the workings of the institute was appealing, themitment of three days a week might be taxing on Emery, considering his current obligations.

    Delving into the list of avable jobs, Emery''s attention was caught by a particr assignment:

    [Create new poison resistance recipe]

    [Duration: 3 weeks]

    [Reward: 3000 alliance merits]

    This task required Emery to support one of the Magus Alliance outposts by crafting a specific poison resistance recipe, aiding them in clearing a designated area of interest. The outpost, conveniently located, seemed essible, and with his expertise in poison, Emery believed he could swiftlyplete the job. Moreover, umting more alliance merits would contribute to the Earth faction''s credibility.

    With a determined nod, Emery epted the job, stating, "I will take this one."

    Without wasting any time, he promptly visited the outpost using the teleportation gate, arriving at Magus Alliance Outpost 115.

    Themander, a stern figure with a weathered face that reflected years of service, scrutinized Emery with a discerning gaze. He remarked, "You look too young for a master," his tone a mix of skepticism and curiosity. Undeterred, Emery met themander''s gaze with confidence as they made their way to the designated area of interest.

    The site was nestled in a remote part of the magus alliance outpost, essible only through a windingbyrinth of pathways nked by towering rock formations. The air carried a subtle hum of magic, signifying the presence of the outpost''s protective enchantments. As they approached the excavation site, themander exined the significance of the location. The ground bore marks of previous tries at excavation, with tools scattered around the perimeter. The promise of high mineralsy beneath, waiting to be unearthed for the betterment of the alliance. However, a daunting obstacle stood in their way �C a relentless and deadly poison mist that shrouded the potential bounty.

    The mist, an ethereal and ominous presence, twisted and danced in the air, creating an invisible barrier that repelled any tries at further exploration. Themander exined the dire situation, highlighting the need for a solution. There was, in fact, an existing product proven to allow workers to safely toil for 6 hours, but it was a tier 5 pill that cost a hefty 30,000 spirit stones �C a price tag impractical for their project. Consequently, the request extended beyond creating a more effective antidote; it also sought a solution that was economically feasible to ensure the sessfulpletion of their undertaking.

    "Even a magus couldst only 10 minutes down there; as for any of the workers, they wouldn''tst a minute."

    Themander exined the dire situation, highlighting the need for a solution. There was, in fact, an existing product proven to allow workers to safely toil for 6 hours, but it was a tier 5 pill that cost a hefty 30,000 spirit stones �C a price tag impractical for their project. Consequently, the request extended beyond creating a more effective antidote; it also sought a solution that was economically feasible to ensure the sessfulpletion of their undertaking.

    With an air of determination, Emery nonchntly entered the mouth of the cave, leaving themander perplexed. "Wait, don''t you need a special suit for that?" themander called after him, but his words fell on deaf ears.

    Thirty minutes passed, and concern began to etch itself onto themander''s face. After three hours, he decided to dispatch someone to check on Emery''s well-being, only to find no trace of him. Anxiety turned to near despair as 24 hours psed, and themander contemted reporting the presumed demise of the new apothecary master. However, just as themander prepared to deliver the grim news, Emery emerged from the cave, seemingly unaffected by the perilous conditions within.

    "I need to set up a workshop here," Emery dered, catching themander off guard with his nonchnt demeanor. The efficient reasoning behind this decision became apparent �C a dedicated workshop on-site would facilitate the swift testing of his product in the real conditions of the poisonous mist. Emery immediately contacted his Merlin shop, requesting a staff member to assist him by procuring the necessary ingredients for his potion.

    Assisted by Cthulhu, a legendary being with mastery in poisons, and theputational prowess of VIA, Emery efficiently formted a tier 4 pill recipe within a matter of hours. This amazing speed left themander astounded. "Impossible, this is not even two days!" he eximed.

    The newly concocted product proved to be a game-changer, offering a duration of 12 hours of protection for the workers��more than sufficient for their one-day job. What added to themander''s amazement was the cost-effectiveness of the ingredients, significantly reducing the overall expenses. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    While the job originally required Emery to hand over the recipe, his newfound business acumen prompted a shrewd proposal. Instead of surrendering the recipe, Emery suggested bing the exclusive distributor for the project. In return, he assured the magus alliance outpost that he would handle any future challenges rted to poison they might encounter within the cave.

    Emery''s negotiation skills paid off, securing a 12-month agreement valued at 300 million spirit stones. Although he could only retain 13% as profits, it was a low-grade product that could be easily replicated by any artisan he employed, ensuring a steady ie for the Earth faction.

    It was indeed another triumph for Emery and a step forward in establishing Earth faction''s presence in the sector.

 Chapter 1957 Request

    Chapter 1957 Request

    Emery diligently spent several days replenishing his pill stocks after his sessful venture in the poison resistance project. Upon his return to the apothecary center, he once again found himself seeking additional special jobs to undertake.

    Grandmaster Saagar greeted him with words of praise, stating, "You did really well on yourst job; I am impressed." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As Emery perused the avable tasks, Grandmaster Saagar informed him that someone sought a meeting. It turned out to be Grandmaster Hypotia, and she inquired, "May I know how you could create the poison resistance so fast?"

    Emery openly shared his approach, disclosing the presence of a poisonous mythical beast soul that helped him while keeping Khaos''s existence concealed. This revtion seemed to startle Grandmaster Hypotia, as if she had stumbled upon something she had long sought.

    In response to Emery''s exnation, she proposed a special job task, stating, "I can issue a special job for you if you can help me with my problem." Familiar with Grandmaster Hypotia and intrigued by the prospect of a poison-rted challenge, Emery readily agreed to assist.

    "Follow me," Grandmaster Hypotia instructed. She led Emery her workshop and into one of the rooms within. As they entered, Emery noticed an immediate drop in temperature. It appeared to be a special room designed for controlled environments.

    Inside, Emery''s gaze fell upon a familiar figure seated in the lotus position �C Winri Lampads, one of the participants from the mastery exams. Despite the cold surroundings, Winri looked distressed. Beads of sweat adorned her forehead, and the dark-haired woman''s skin disyed ominous dark veins, indicating her difort.

    Concern etched on his face, Emery couldn''t help but ask, "What kind of poison is this?" Grandmaster Hypotia proceeded to provide a detailed exnation, unraveling the mysterious and dangerous nature of the toxic affliction affecting Winri.

    Winri, a scion of a venerable apothecary lineage on a mid-realm within the sector, was identified early on as a promising talent. In preparation for her journey toward bing a master apothecary, her family bestowed upon her a coveted heirloom �C a divine me meant to merge seamlessly with her spirit core.

    The infusion of the divine me brought forth remarkable results, enhancing Winri''s skills to craft exceptional apothecary products. However, this newfound proficiency came at a considerable price �C a fiery poison that coursed through her veins whenever she harnessed the potent energy of the divine me.

    Recognizing the gravity of Winri''s situation, Grandmaster Hypotia took her under her tutge five years ago. Despite Grandmaster Hypotia''s extensive expertise in thew of ice, she struggled to find a remedy for Winri''s affliction. Paradoxically, as Winri progressed in her apothecary mastery, the ming poison grew more unpredictable and tumultuous, posing a formidable challenge to both mentor and disciple. The intricate intery of the divine me and its toxic consequences added ayer ofplexity to their ongoing efforts to mitigate the effects.

    "Thest treatment I administered to her onlysted one week," Grandmaster Hypotia revealed, a hint of frustration evident in her voice. Despite seeking counsel from various experts, healers, and poison specialists, none could offer asting solution. She had even reached out to a renowned figure known as the god of medicine, but the elder remained secluded in seclusion for months.

    Faced with the prospect that her disciple might not endure another month, Grandmaster Hypotia, driven by desperation, sought out any known experts in the field of poison. It was during this search that she learned about Emery''s recent sessful job, sparking a glimmer of hope.

    "Please, will you give it a try?" Grandmaster Hypotia implored Emery, her tone a mixture of desperation and hope. Although Emery sensed the grandmaster''s skepticism about his chances of sess, he understood the gravity of the situation.

    To begin, Emery delved into theprehensive information provided by Grandmaster Hypotia. He meticulously studied the multitude of treatments and remedies applied to Winri, ranging from an array of cold-based potions to various poison recipes. Each element in the intricate tapestry of Winri''s affliction was reflected in the narrative shared by the grandmaster.

    Leveraging VIA, Emery meticulously analyzed each treatment, eliminating over 95% of possible poison types. Despite the thorough examination, the oue revealed a disheartening trend �C Winri''s condition had witnessed a continuous decline.

    Seeking a more hands-on approach, Emery approached Winri, settling into a simr lotus position behind her. cing both of his arms on her back, he intended to assess her condition thoroughly with the aid of Chututlu. As he prepared to channel his energy to aid in the diagnostic process, the unexpected note of concern from Grandmaster Hypotia caught him off guard.

    "Be careful," the cautious words conveyed an unspoken concern and hinted at something hidden within Winri''s condition that Emery was yet to discover.

    In mere seconds, Emery immersed himself in Winri''s essence, feeling the insidious presence of the poison coursing through her blood. However, as he ventured closer to her core, a sudden resistance met his psychic probes. A vehement, burning energy pushed back against his attempts, and it became evident that this opposing force didn''t originate from Winri herself.

    "Her core... there is something alive within," Emery eximed.

    The realization of why his earlier exnation about the mythical beast intrigued Grandmaster Hypotia became clear and the caution she expressed now echoed with significance. There was, indeed, another soul residing within Winri, and this newfound knowledge prompted Chututlu to speak.

    <Divine fire�� haha, stupid human, that''s the soul of a powerful ming creature>, the Chaos guardian taunted, its presence echoing within Emery''s mind. Guided by Cthulhu, Emery ventured deeper into the recesses of the ming barrier surrounding the core, allowing him to sense the presence of the formidable beast soul residing within. As the metaphysical fog lifted, the creature revealed itself in the form of a terrifying ming scorpion, its essence pulsating with an otherworldly energy. Chututlu, ever amused by the unfolding spectacle, issued a warning.

    <Be careful�� This�� is a divine beast��, one mistake, and you could be burnt to a crisp.>

 Chapter 1958 Divine Beast

    Chapter 1958 Divine Beast

    Sensing the impending danger, Emery instinctively stepped back from Winri, attempting to release his grasp on her. However, to his surprise, the powerful soul of the beast within her resisted, retaliating with scorching mes.

    "Dammit�� is there a way?" Emery implored Chututlu for guidance, seeking a solution to this perilous situation. The Khaos guardian responded, <We can forcefully break away, but it might kill the host��. Or..>

    "Or what?" Emery inquired, his curiosity tinged with uncertainty.

    <Let me devour it��> Chututlu''s unexpected proposal startled Emery. The divine creature within Winri was a poisonous darkness type beast, evidently a favorite delicacy for Chututlu. Emery hesitated before posing a crucial question, "Can you keep the girl alive?"

    Chututlu''s enigmatic response was <Let''s give it a try.>

    Given no other viable option, Emery reluctantly followed Chututlu''s lead, utilizing the [Soul Walk] ability to enter the core and confront the formidable divine beast.

    Emery''s entry into the beast realm plunged him into a surreal and ominousndscape. The dark space was eerily lit by the fiery glow emanating from burning volcanic ins that stretched as far as the eye could see. The atmosphere was heavy with an otherworldly energy, creating an unsettling ambiance in the abyss.

    "Where is it?" Emery questioned, seeking guidance from Chututlu.

    <Below your feet!>

    In an instant, the rocky ground beneath his feet began to fracture, prompting Emery to leap back. As the rocks split apart, a colossal, shadowy beast emerged, stretching an impressive 50 meters in length. It resembled a livingva mountain, emitting a deafening screech that resonated through the otherworldlyndscape. The creature revealed two massive pincer arms and an intimidating array of tails.

    <You need to kill it�� or take out the ruby crystal on its head,> Chututlu''s voice resonated, adding an extrayer of urgency and danger to the already foreboding situation.

    "What the hell?, what about you?" The answer he received came in a form of surged of Khaos power.Before he could fullyprehend the influx of chaotic strength, the colossal beastunched a ferocious assault, forcing Emery into a defensive dance of evasion and counterattacks. With advanced mental strength, he skillfully dodged the creature''s onught, maintaining a calcted distance.

    Faced with the limitations imposed by the beast domain, Emery shifted into his [Twilight Form], a manifestation of his augmented powers. The ethereal transformation allowed him to unleash the devastating [de w] technique, shing at the massive scorpion with precision. However, the oppressive heat in the beast realm posed an additional challenge, intensifying with every passing moment.

    "I need to finish this quickly!" Emery''s resolve strengthened as he propelled himself towards the ruby crystal embedded in the creature''s head. In a daring move, he aimed to extract the crystal using his [de w], but extreme heat came bursting from the crystal melted his ws and seared his body.

    "ARRGGH!!!" A visceral cry escaped Emery as he swiftly evaded the retaliatory strike from the scorpion''s tail, utilizing his [Blink] ability. In the throes of searing agony, Emery suddenly felt a surge of cold energy infiltrating the beast realm, providing a weed respite to his burning pain. The source of this relief became apparent as Grandmaster Hypotia harnessed her mastery over thew of ice, channeling her frigid power into the core. It was a timely intervention that greatly aided Emery''s efforts to withstand the scorching mes.

    Embracing the influx of cold energy, Emery deftly employed his [Dao Technique], harmonizing the opposing forces of heat and cold within the realm. As the scorpion creature sumbed to the restraining effects of the newfound cold, Emery seized the opportunity to shatter its poisonous tails. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    CRACKK!!

    Undeterred, Emery swiftly leaped towards its head, his determination unwavering as he drove new ws into its skull. The guttural shrieks of the creature echoed through the fiery expanse, a testament to its agony as Emery pressed on with the consumption using [Spirit Devour].

    Amidst the creature''s writhing and the echoing cries, Emery sensed a burgeoning power within his primal core, a source of strength that fueled his resolve to vanquish the relentless foe.

    [Soul force has increased by 3 points]

    The relentless mes continued their assault on Emery''s soul, yet undeterred, he persisted in his devouring efforts. The struggle against the fiery resistance mirrored his determination to reim his lost strength. [Soul force has increased by 2 points]

    [Soul force has increased by 3 points]

    [Soul force has increased...]

    Each surge of increased soul force was a testament to the potency of the devouring process. The intensity far surpassed his previous experiences, dwarfing the consumption of dark elves souls. Emery pressed on until the scorpion creaturey defeated.

    [Sessfullyprehend thew of Devour by 1%]

    A tinge of disappointment lingered within Emery, overshadowed by the realization that his primal core now teemed with newfound power. As this revtion sank in, an unexpected notification took him by surprise.

    [Sessfully recovered thew of Space by 1%]

    [Sessfully recovered thew of Gravity by 1%]

    These additional recoveries signaled a step towards mending his fractured primal core. Intrigued and somewhat bewildered, Emery turned to the Khaos guardian for an exnation.

    "How did it happen?" he inquired, to which Chututlu responded with a hint of amusement,

    <Huh... You dare saying that to me? after taking most of the essence yourself!>

    What transpired next left Emery in awe. The ming ruby, which had adorned the scorpion''s head, glowed brightly as it ignited, reducing the creature''s remains to ashes. The radiant warmth emanating from the me created a serene atmosphere within the domain, a stark contrast to its previous chaotic nature.

    <Time to leave>

    Khaos guardian urged, and Emery gradually regained consciousness. As he awoke, he found Grandmaster Hypotia attending to Winri. A genuine smile graced the grandmaster''s face as she expressed her gratitude, "You did it... All the poison is gone... thank you."

    Emery, intrigued by the events that unfolded, learned that the scorpion''s soul belonged to a creature simr to the one he had encountered on Andora��an Abyss creature infused with primordial wisp power, this one was a fire instead of light. Fortunately for Emery, the beast darkness-based nature and prolonged consumption of primordial power rendered its essence highly beneficial for his damaged primal core. Contemting this revtion, Emery pondered, "Does this mean I couldpletely cure myself by consuming more of a simr creature?" The prospect of utilizing the essence of such beings for his recovery opened new possibilities and avenues for his journey of self-restoration.

    Emery not only sessfullypleted his second special task but also unearthed a pathway to his full recovery.

 Chapter 1959 Next Realm

    Chapter 1959 Next Realm

    Emery spent hours in a meditative state, meticulously working to extinguish the heated mes from the newly acquired spirit energy. With each moment of concentration, he sought to consolidate the essence within his core. As the process unfolded, he could feel an overwhelming surge of power coursing through him.

    When he deemed the consolidationplete, Emery decided to assess the transformation by checking his updated statistics:

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Battle power: 495]

    [Soul force: 602]

    [Law of Nature: 23%]

    [Law of Light: 16%]

    [Law of Space: 9%]

    [Law of Gravity: 5%]

    [Law of Devour: 6%]

    [Law of Sword: 1%]

    [Law Comprehension: 60%]

    The disyed stats revealed that Emery''s battle power and soul force were now on par with a grand magus. In fact, his soul force exceeded the threshold required for cultivating the power of cosmos, setting the stage for a potential breakthrough into the grand magus realm. However, the broken state of his primal core remained a significant obstacle.

    Aware that advancing to the grand magus realm would be futile without addressing his core issues, Emery redirected his focus to the newfound solution. The path to recoveryy before him, and by devouring more divine beast, the prospect of reiming his full strength became more tangible.

    Emery eagerly delved into VIA''s analysis to find a potential solution to his recovery.

    [Found 642 reports of Divine Beast sightings]

    These were sightings of creatures reported to have infused with primordial wisp power across the Magus Alliance. Emery was eager to embark on a quest to hunt down these creatures, extracting their essence to aid in his recovery. However, VIA conducted a more detailed analysis, filtering out reports of creatures that were either not yet killed,cked darkness attributes, or had data older than 10 years. The refined search left him with a more manageable list of 48 creatures.

    [Found 3 match, avable on the markets]

    The prospect of obtaining these creatures filled Emery with hope. With his considerable wealth, he decided to purchase all three and have them delivered to Terra City. Despite the creatures not showing traces of primordial wisp, the cost amounted to a total of 32 million spirit stones. An additional 4 million spirit stones were allocated for the delivery of these dangerous creatures from three different sectors into Terra City.

    As for the rest of the creatures, some had been cherished as pets by influential factions while others were revered as ancestral guardians, protectors passed down through generations. The remaining Divine beings were scattered across the vast expanse, awaiting discovery by those with the keen eye and determination to seek them out.

    Emery, recognizing the urgency of the situation, engaged a skilled group of hunters to embark on a quest to locate these creatures. While the hunters ventured into the unknown, Emery returned to his apothecary work, brewing potions and concocting elixirs in the tranquil setting of his shop. As he meticulously measured ingredients and stirred cauldrons, the pressing need for additional assistance in the shop weighed on him.

    "I really need more help with the shop," Emery muttered to himself, the realization dawning upon him that the demands of his magical emporium were growing beyond his capacity.

    It was as if his plea for help had reached the ears of fate itself, for that very day brought an unexpected visitor to his doorstep. A familiar face greeted him, a wood elf apothecarist with radiant green hair.

    The daughter of a Vanyar elder, Helena had previously aided Emery during his time on the Vanyar. Her presence in the Golden City was part of an exchange study program between two prestigious institutes, aimed at fostering better rtions between theirmunities.

    "Master Merlin, I finally found you... i came to assist you," Helena announced with a warm smile, her eyes reflecting both determination and genuine eagerness to contribute.

    Emery, pleasantly surprised by her unexpected arrival, questioned her "Helena, did Senior Agnor, your father, approve of this?"

    With unwavering assurance, she replied, "Of course." Despite the potential hup presented by Helena''s wood elf origins, Emery recognized the invaluable expertise she brought to the table. Her profound knowledge of wood elf recipes and skills promised a unique perspective that could significantly enhance the offerings of the Merlin shop. Emery was ready to ept her, but fate once again intervened in the form of another unexpected visitor. Winri Lampard, the apothecarist with the divine me, entered Emery''s workshop with an air of determination. She expressed her eagerness to contribute, citing a desire to repay Emery for saving her life.

    "I heard you need more artisans; please let me help you," Winri dered, her eyes reflecting a genuine sincerity.

    Before Emery could respond, Helena, disying a newfound assertiveness, positioned herself in front of Winri. With confidence, she proimed,

    "You are toote, Master Merlin has already chosen me."

    Emery observed with surprise as the once reserved and shy individuals had undergone a transformation in their demeanor. The air in the workshop crackled with tension as the two skilled apothecarists locked eyes, each seemingly unwilling to back down.

    Winri proved to be no pushover, she met Helena''s gaze head-on, she asserted, "Huh!! I am clearly a better choice than you,"

    Caught between two talented artisans with their own unique strengths, Emery realized that apromise was necessary to maintain harmony in his growing team. Stepping in, he defused the tension.

    "If you both promise to work together, I will ept both of you," Emery dered, his authoritative tone cutting through the brewing conflict.

    Empowered by the addition of Helena and Winri to his team, Emery felt a renewed sense of vigor, akin to a lion granted wings. The coboration between the wood elf with her unique recipes and the apothecarist wielding the divine me brought a dynamic blend of skills to the Merlin shop. Karin, their existingpanion, seamlessly integrated her talents into the mix. Together, this formidable trio embarked on an ambitious project: crafting a groundbreaking pill that could rival Emery''s legendary [180 Celestial Meridians]. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    In the ensuing weeks, the Merlin shop witnessed an unprecedented surge in activity. Emery, riding the wave of sess, began contemting the prospect of finish the third special job. However, his ns took an unexpected turn when he received a message from Chututlu.

    <That woman... She came looking for you>

    The reference to "that woman" could only mean Hecate. and the message carried an ominous undertone, suggesting that the Kronos were plotting something significant. With the Earth Moon base nearingpletion in just two weeks, Emery sensed that the timing was no mere coincidence.

    "That damn Kronos," Emery muttered under his breath. Determined to face the looming threat

    "I will give them a proper lesson this time."

 Chapter 1960 Warning

    Chapter 1960 Warning

    Upon receiving the urgent message, Emery abandoned his current tasks and focus on unraveling the mystery behind the Kronos'' sinister plot. Hecate, the bearer of ominous tidings, disclosed that the Kronos had enlisted external forces to execute their n. However, due to the nature of these dealings, Hecate''s knowledge was limited, leaving Emery with a crucial yet vague piece of information: the impending event would unfold within the week before the Moon base reachedpletion.

    Despite the urgency of the situation, Emery faced a dilemma. The confidential nature of the information shared by Hecate meant that he couldn''t officially report it withoutpromising her involvement. Handling the matter recklessly could jeopardize her covert assistance. Thus, Emery''s course of action was to discreetly inform his friends and allies, rallying support and reinforcements to stand against the impending threat.

    Entrusting the preparations to Klea, Emery relied on her to gather support from theirwork of friends and allies. Meanwhile, he harnessed the power of the Khaos gate, a mystical portal that allowed him to traverse vast distances instantly. With a sense of urgency, Emery returned to Earth through the gate, determined to warn his friends and initiate the necessary measures to counter the Kronos'' machinations.

    Emery materialized above the mountainva, casting a watchful gaze upon the magus who was deeply immersed in her training. Though a part of him hesitated to disturb her, the unbreakable bond they shared allowed her to sense his thoughts and emotions. In mere seconds, the serene mountain erupted, and the earth trembled as Morgana emerged, her power manifesting in a scorching dark me, taking the form of a dragon.

    "Half moon magus... congrattions," Emery eximed, genuine admiration in his voice. Only four and a half months had passed since theirst encounter, yet Morgana''s rapid advancements took him by surprise.

    Before Morgana could respond to Emery''smendation, the resonant voice of Killgragah echoed in Emery''s mind. <Huh! If only you were willing to follow my instructions, you would have reached this stage years ago.> The ancient dragon''s words carried a mixture of pride and exasperation, a testament to the potential he saw in Morgana.

    Ignoring the dragon''smentary, Morgana approached Emery with a furrowed brow, concern etched across her features. "What is happening?" she inquired, her eyes searching for answers.

    Emery withheld his response and instead gestured for Morgana to follow him, soaring northward toward one of the East Asian kingdoms. As they glided above a majestic pce, Chumo flew out to wee them. Reading the urgency in Emery''s expression, Chumo didn''t hesitate to join their cause.

    Together, they picked up Ashaka at the Bodhi temple and the group ascended into the sky, their destination set for the nearlypleted Moon Base��an imposing structure that gleamed like a fortress in the cosmic expanse.

    Upon arriving at the Moon Base, Emery wasted no time. He gathered the allies who would y pivotal roles in the impending conflict: Master Borin, the twin Yama, Yami, and the Dragon squad leader Terrador. The news of the imminent Kronos attack caught them all off guard, and a sense of urgency pervaded the air.

    Facing Master Borin, Emery ask. "How much longer do you need to finish the base?"

    "I need at least 10 more days!" Master Borin replied, a hint of frustration in his voice. Emery attentively listened to the progress report, a sense of relief washing over him as he realized that the Moon Base''s main functions were nearlyplete. Most of the remaining tasks focused on the interior aspects that catered tofort and efficiency, such as temperature control, a virtual training room, and a proper dining area. "Six out of ten sma cannons are operational," Master Borin reported. The critical missingponent, however, was the defense barrier��a feature that could make the difference between repelling an attack and sumbing to it.

    Emery, maintaining hisposure, retrieved the newly acquired machine designed to be installed on each of the six corners of the base. The device, [B13-Gravity Shield], represented a state-of-the-art energy-based defense mechanism. Emery knew that time was of the essence, and with no opportunity to prepare a formation-based barrier, he had to settle for the high-grade energy barrier he had purchased for a substantial 13 million spirit stones at the Tech market.

    "Fasten your tasks, and do your best," Emery urged the craftsmen.

    Emery''s next critical task was to gather intelligence on the iing forces, determining their numbers and the precise timing of their assault. He swiftly made his way toward the newly installed radar system, signaling VIA��the advanced artificial intelligence integrated into the Moon Base��to handle the task.

    As VIA began itsprehensive task, Emery redirected his focus to the immediate preparation for the impending confrontation. He gathered Morgana, Chumo, and Ashaka into specially prepared room, equipped with a cauldron. Emery administered the full-body enhancement treatments to each of them,plementing the process with his limited supply of [360 Celestial Meridians Pill].

    The effects of the enhancements were evident, as Emery''s earthbound friends experienced a notable boost in their battle power:

    [Chumo]

    [Battle Power 278 (330)]

    ####

    [Asahaka]

    [Battle Power 246 (295)]

    Morgana, being a halfmoon and half-blood, exhibited a slightly diminished effect from the enhancements, yet Emery was impressed with her newfound stats:

    [Morgana]

    [Battle Power 331 (372)]

    [Soul Force 297]

    [Magus Realm - Halfmoon]

    [Bloodline Gene - Night Wolf]

    [Current Rank - Rank 6 - The Night Demon]

    [Law of Darkness - 17%]

    [Law of Fire - 12%]

    [Law Comprehension - 29%]

    After spending an intensive 24 hours with the three, Emery finally received crucial information from VIA, the advanced artificial intelligence sessfully intercept and crack Kronos messages. The news revealed the identity of the mercenaries hired by the Kronos faction, and Emery''s expression turned serious.

    "They are mercenaries from Turtle Rocks!" Emery eximed, realizing that these mercenaries hailed from the notorious mercenary base, home to the pirate King. Concerned, Emery''s mind raced toprehend why the Kronos had chosen these specific mercenaries for their nefarious ns.

    VIA, continuing its analysis, used multiple radars along the path to Earth and sessfully identified three medium-sized vessels bearing the insignia of the Thunder Leopard pirates. The data revealed not only the presence of a grand magus but also at least two dozen magus crew members. Furthermore, VIA predicted their estimated time of arrival: a mere 32 hours away.

    VIA, continuing its analysis, used multiple radars along the path to Earth and sessfully identified three medium-sized vessels bearing the insignia of the Thunder Leopard pirates. The data revealed not only the presence of a grand magus but also at least two dozen magus crew members. Furthermore, VIA predicted their estimated time of arrival: a mere 32 hours away. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The news struck Emery like a bolt of lightning. The timeline was much faster than anticipated, half a day faster before Klea and the reinforcements were due to arrive. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on Emery as he contemted the impending sh with the iing threat.

 Chapter 1961 Thunder Leopard

    Chapter 1961 Thunder Leopard

    Three medium-sized spaceships entered the Earth''s sr system, their cloaking devices masking their approach as they glided through the cosmic expanse. Their destination was the blue, and on the central ship, a female magus respectfully addressed the formidable figure seated in the captain''s chair.

    "Chief Gaizan, we are 15 minutes away from our destination," she reported, her tone reflecting both reverence and admiration for the tough-looking hybrid magus with a face reminiscent of a tiger. Gaizan, a grand magus and chieftain of Thunder Leopard''s pirates, exuded an air of authority as he observed the approaching with a content smile.

    With a calm demeanor, Gaizan issued orders, causing the main screen to reveal the captains of the other two ships. They were his trusted aides, each holding a position of authority within the Thunder Leopard pirate faction. One was a massive and intimidating one-eyed man, while the other was a younger individual with tattoos adorning his face. Both held the esteemed status of full moon magus and captained over half a dozen magus each, making them indispensable members of Gaizan''s formidable crew.

    "Chief... this is just a lower realm; my crew alone is enough to deal with them," asserted the one-eyed captain confidently.

    "No, please, Chief, send me. I will show how much stronger I have be," interjected the younger captain, eager to prove his worth. Annoyed by the younger man''s confidence, the one-eyed captain scoffed, "Huh! How can you act so tough after such an embarrassing expedition."

    The argument between the two captains escted, their voices filling the air until Chief Gaizan erupted in anger, roaring, "SHUT UP!!"

    Silenced by the chief''s outburst, the two captains turned their attention to a long-haired man who stood before Chief Gaizan. This enigmatic figure, who dressed like a woman, was no ordinary crew member; his presencemanded attention. As he spoke, both captains listened intently, absorbing the gravity of the situation.

    "The job is to fully destroy their base and to kill any magus defending them," the long-haired man exined, projecting information about their primary target, a young magus named Emery Ambrose.

    The information shared left the one-eyed captain visibly perplexed. He questioned Chief Gaizan, confusion etched across his face. "Chief... he is only a half-moon magus. This information also said to expect low resistance of less than 10 magus. What am I missing here?"

    In stark contrast, the young tattoo-faced captain exhibited a different reaction. As he nced at the image of Emery, his expression transformed into one of stark fear. "Chief... this... this is the savage magus. In the expeditions... he... did... are we attacking his home?"

    "The savage magus...Is it really him?" The name piqued interest in the one-eyed captain.

    Emery''s status as the number one rank at celestial expeditions for young magus didn''t evoke such a reaction from these pirates. However, the name "Emery" carried a weight that surpassed the typical recognition. Not only was he well-known in their sector due to his reputation in the magus academy, but he had also recently wreaked havoc by destroying one of their faction allies, the Raven faction, causing significant losses for the pirate kings.

    For the tattoo-faced captain, the memory of participating in the celestial ruin expedition lingered, and the encounter with the savage magus was vivid in his mind. He had been forced to relinquish his shards during that confrontation, marking a personal humiliation.

    This recollection triggered an important piece of information, and he nervously addressed Chief Gaizan, "Chief... we cannot attack him... that... That bastard... He was backed by the Nephilim!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "The Nephilim!! Yes, this area is owned by them. Then... How can we..." The one eye captain voice trailed off.

    The mere mention of the Nephilim sent a shiver to all of them, causing the tattoo face captain to hesitate and contemte turning back. However, Chief Gaizan''s roar echoed through the ship.

    "CALM THE FUCK DOWN!!" Chief Gaizan bellowed, his words cutting through the tension. "You are the captain of Thunder Leopards!! Have some fucking balls!"

    The long-haired magus, still calm amidst the turmoil, addressed their concerns.

    "You have nothing to worry about... if it''s really protected by the Nephilim, who do you think dares to order the job? I assure you, no Nephilim wille for them." With a confident demeanor, he added, "Not even one magus enforcer will trouble us."

    The assurance in the long-haired man''s words had a calming effect on the crew. As one of the Pirate King''s five Iron Guardians, he was a respected grand magus, on par with Chief Gaizan. Thebined might of these two grand magus, along with the two dozen magus and a hundred saint warriors under theirmand, indeed made the assigned task appear as an overkill.

    The once-fearful atmosphere now shifted to a renewed sense of determination. The Thunder Leopard pirates, renowned for their audacity, regained theirposure.

    To amplify their motivation, the long-haired magus revealed an enticing incentive, "Of course, we won''t do the job for nothing." With a sly smile, he disclosed the presence of primordial wisp on the targeted��a rare and valuable resource that promised a fortune to those who could secure it.

    After regaining his courage, the tattoo-faced captain, spoke up eagerly. "Chief... we can even gain a bounty for that magus''s head!! The dark elves willing to pay good money for it... We will be rich!!" The promise of both primordial wisp and a bounty added an extrayer of allure to the mission, fueling the crew''s excitement.

    Witnessing the newfound enthusiasm among his crew, Chief Gaizan seized the moment. "This is a chance for us Thunder Leopards to finally gain our standings. Do not fuck this up!!" His words carried a sense of urgency and determination, rallying the pirates for the task thaty ahead.

    Minutester, the three ships arrived at their destination, deactivating their cloaking devices as they approached the Moon Base. The anticipation among the crew reached a fever pitch as they readied themselves for battle.

 Chapter 1962 Earth Under Attack

    Chapter 1962 Earth Under Attack

    "We detected three life forms: a half-moon magus, crescent magus, and new moon," the report came through from the female magus after reading the ship''s radar.

    Within moments, it confirmed their primary target, Emery Ambrose, was present among them. More intriguingly, the Moon Base appeared tock defensive barrier sets.

    Upon receiving this data, the captains of the Thunder Leopards erupted intoughter. "Haha, we worried for nothing!" they eximed, reveling in the apparent vulnerability of their target.

    Chieftain Gaizen, however, disyed a different reaction. Disappointment etched across his face as he realized the uracy of the information he received for the job. The Moon Base had indeed not yetpleted its construction, leaving it exposed. The grand magus pirate was ready to give the order to charge in, but the long-haired man standing beside him interjected,

    "Chief, it''s always best to stay cautious. Send one of your captains instead." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Trusting the advice of the long-haired magus, Chief Gaizen turned to the one-eyed captain,

    "Garu, you can handle this yourself."

    There was a slight hesitation, but the one-eyed captain, Garu, epted the task and steered the ship towards the Moon Base. A mix of excitement and determination shed across his face as he prepared to lead the charge against the seemingly defenseless Moon Base.

    The ship''s shield powered up as a precaution against any potential counterattack from the base. To Garu''s surprise, none of the turrets activated, and without the defense barrier in ce, they could safely enter the protective zone and hover above the base.

    "Should I just start shooting and st all these buildings right away?" Garu pondered, considering his options. As he mulled over the matter, a lone figure emerged from the base, standing near the hangar.

    "That''s him! Does he not know we are pirates!! Stupid low-realm idiots," Garuughed, deciding tond the ship. He and his men disembarked, presenting an intimidating group of six magus and twenty saints, all fully armed.

    "I am Garu of the Thunder Leopards crew. Surrender all your valuables and kneel!" he demanded, projecting an air of authority and dominance. The young man identified as Emery surveyed the crews surrounding him and calmly said, "I am confused..." His response elicitedughter from Garu and his men. "There is no need to confuse you, fool!!! Have you never seen pirates before?" Garu mocked.

    Emery responded nonchntly, "No, you misunderstood. I mean... how can I give you my valuables by kneeling? Which one do you actually want me to do first?" "Valuable first... Then kneel... wait... You!! YOU ARE MOCKING ME!!" Garu shouted in anger. In response, the massive one-eyed magus ordered his men to surround Emery, ready for a confrontation. However, Emery remainedposed and calmly looked toward the sky, saying,

    "Your friends are not joining?"

    "Huh!! My crew alone is more than enough to fight you!" Garu retorted with confidence.

    "That''s unfortunate..." Emery remarked cryptically. As tension mounted, the one-eyed pirate captain shouted, "Shoot him!" The pirates unleashed a barrage ofser from their guns. However, with a simple yet powerful [Aegis of Void] spell, Emery managed to easily stop all the iing shots. Then, with a slight wave of his hand, he cast another spell, transforming the rocky ground beneath the pirates'' feet into sinking sands. With hysterical screams, they were all pulled down, unable to resist as the ground enveloped them.

    "You!!! Bastard!! Kill him!!"

    The pirate captain finally sent his six magus, each brandishing weapons and spells, to confront Emery simultaneously. In response, Emery calmly created multiple clones of himself, each engage the attackers while he stood confidently, facing the captain.

    "Those men are not worthy to fight me..." Emery remarked calmly, his intention to challenge the captain was clear.

    "Huh! Just a lower realm trash. You shall die today!" Garu sneered.

    Garu, the captain and a full moon magus, unleashed his special technique��a remarkable transformation that erged his body. His battle power surged as his skin turned a fiery red hue. In each of his hands, he wielded a ming battle axe, emanating an intimidating aura as he charged towards Emery. In response, Emery calmly retrieved his dark [Savage de], preparing to counter the powerful assault.

    Two half-moon magus, four crescent moon magus, and their leader, the full moon captain, engaged in a fierce battle against Emery and his clones. The sh between their spells and weapons created a spectacle of elemental disys and shing lights. Minutes passed, and there was no clear winner. The Moon Base''s rocky terrain bore the scars of the intensebat, as thebatants maneuvered and countered with precision.

    The scene unfolded below, watched keenly by the other Thunder Leopard pirates hovering above in their ships. The chieftain, observing the battle, spoke with a hint of disappointment, "He is strong indeed, but far from my expectation. It seems all the news about him is nothing but exaggeration."

    However, the long-haired man standing next to him chuckled knowingly, "Chief... don''t you know that he is a halfblood? Not only has he not transformed, he is toying with Garu and his crew... for what purpose?"

    Hearing this revtion, the chieftain''s eyes narrowed in contemtion. With a decisive expression, the chieftain gave his order, "All, attack the base!!"

    The two Thunder Leopard pirate ships, previously hovering in space, finally initiated their descent towards the Moon Base. The sight prompted Emery to divert his attention skyward, and a smile crept across his face. "Ahh, they are not as stupid as i think," Meanwhile, realizing that Emery was ignoring him, the once-raging red-skinned giant, Garu, seethed with frustration. "Your stupidity will be the death of you!" he roared, summoning the full force of his power for a powerful ming swing of his battle axe.

    To the pirate surprise, Emery''s power suddenly surging exponentially. With astounding speed and precision, Emery seized the ming axe with one arm, his movements betraying an otherworldly grace. Garu''s eyes widened as he sensed an overwhelming force emanating from his opponent.

    "I have no time to y with you anymore," Emery dered.

    Fear suddenly gripped the pirate''s heart. "Wait... wait..." His instincts screamed at him to escape, yet he found himself unable to move.

    Emery channeled his Khaos power into the de and the weapon pulsating with an ominous energy. As he swung the de, a luminous arc materialized. The atmosphere crackled with the anticipation of an impending strike. Emery executed a single decisive sh [Dao Edge].

    The powerful sh cut through the giant''s form, cleaving through his defenses with an unstoppable force, severing him in two. The ming axe fell to the ground, extinguished. The pirate''s lifeless halves copsed, spilling the first blood onto the rocky surface of the Moon Base.

 Chapter 1963 Counter Attack

    Chapter 1963 Counter Attack

    The magus pirates, though formidable, paled inparison to the dark elves'' magus abilities. Once Emery found an opening, he seized the moment with decisive action, swiftly dispatching one of their strongest��the full moon magus.

    "Leader!!!" The anguished cry echoed through the rocky expanse of the Moon Base as the remaining six magus pirates witnessed the tragic demise of their leader.

    Having no loyalty and honor, their immediate reaction was to abandon the fight and make a frantic dash towards their spaceship, to safe themselves. Emery, however, chose not to pursue them, focusing instead on the imminent threat descending from above.

    Emery activated a device attached to his ear andmanded, "Initiate defense system."

    A rough voice, resonating in responded, "Finally!! I''ll show you what these babies can do!!"

    It was the voice of Master Borin, positioned at the Moon Base Command Center. With Emery''s signal, the inventor rapidly operated the eight finished sma cannons simultaneously, directing a relentless bombardment toward the approaching pirate spaceships.

    The Moon Base''s defensive systems roared to life, unleashing a storm of energy beams towards the oing vessels. Bright streaks of light illuminated the lunar sky as the sma cannons unleashed their power.

    The high-grade cannon, designed for both precision and power, served as Master Borin''s tool of defense against the iing pirate ships. His skilled aim targeted the vulnerable power system of one of the smaller vessels, and the sudden attack struck true, disabling its defensive capabilities.

    In retaliation, when the two pirate ships unleashed their counterattacks, Master Borin swiftly responded by raising the Moon Base''s defensive barrier. The energy shots from the enemy ships collided with the protective shield, preventing them from advancing further. Inside the main ship, the pirate chieftain seethed with rage over the loss of one of his captains and issued a decisive order. "Change to projectile shots!"

    The seasoned pirate chieftain, promptly recognized the nature of the Moon Base''s energy barrier. In response, the pirates shifted their weaponry strategy, substituting energy weapons with metal bullets and explosive missiles, a type of attack that could pass through the energy barrier. Master Borin, now faced with a new challenge, skillfully maneuvered the sma cannons to intercept and neutralize the iing projectiles.

    The cosmic battlefield intensified as the two pirate ships relentlessly bombarded the Moon Base, focusing their attacks on both the defensive cannons and the machine controlling the protective barrier. Master Borin, with unwavering focus and expertise, skillfully juggled the task of defending against the onught while attempting to counteract the pirate assault.

    Amidst the chaos, the third ship, previously docked in the Moon Base''s hangar, began to hover away from the lunar outpost and back into the vastness of space. The sudden movement caught the attention of the pirate captain "Is that Geru''s crew? What are they doing?!"

    "They are returning back toward us," replied the female magus operating the pirate ship.

    "Those fools!! They are already inside!! Told them to start attacking the base!!" barked the pirate captain. However the female magus turn panicked, realizing that they weren''t receiving any response from the third ship. In a perplexing turn of events, the ship not only flew out of the protected zone but also directed its course toward the two attacking vessels, unleashing a barrage of shots upon them.

    "What the fuck are they doing?!" the pirate captain eximed, a mix of confusion and anger evident in his voice. The confirmation came swiftly �C the six pirate magus crew members were indeed inside the ship, but their unexpected attack revealed that the vessel had beenpromised by the opponents. Decisively, the pirate chieftain issued the order, "Shoot it down!"

    As the pirates wrestled with the chaos of battling the Moon Base and contending with one of their own ships turned against them, a shadowy figure materialized on the Moon surface next to Emery.

    "It seems to work as expected"

    The figure was Chumo. While Emery cleverly diverted the attention of the pirates using his clones, Chumo, utilizing his proficiency in shadow spells and a special artifact known as [Phantom Skin], had infiltrated the pirate ship. There, he installed a device that enabled VIA to take control of the enemy vessel.

    VIA, having taken control of the pirate ship, and Master Borin, in charge of the Moon Base cannon, orchestrated a synchronized assault, unleashing a barrage of attacks on the two pirate vessels. The coboration between artificial intelligence and seasoned inventor proved effective in dealing substantial damage to the adversaries, causing chaotic explosions and evident destruction.

    Despite the initial sess, the main pirate ship exhibited unexpected resilience. It retaliated fiercely, managing to destroy the controlled pirate vessel that VIA hadmandeered. The resulting explosion painted the cosmic canvas in fiery hues, iming the lives of most pirates on board.

    Observing the turn of events, Emerymended VIA and Borin for their efforts and inquired about the current state of the pirate ship. He was relieved to learn that not only they manage neutralized both ships'' projectile weapons but also badly damage the smaller ship,fully disabled the weapon systems. Only the primary pirate ship retained the capability to fire its energy weapons toward the Moon Base.

    As they wasted no time in doing so, Emery ask VIA "Give me estimates, how long it will take for them to breach the barrier with their current weapon" [Using their full power, estimated 7 hours and 40 minutes]

    This information aligned perfectly with Emery''s intentions. He aimed to buy as much time until reinforcements arrived.

    The tense situation took a new turn as a figure emerged from the main pirate ship �C a grand magus hybrid. Recognizing the individual, Emery ascended to meet him from inside the protective barrier. A visible rage emanated from the pirate chieftain, whomunicated directly into Emery''s mind.

    <You think you are so smart, don''t you?>

    Emery responded with nonchnce, "I think it''s pretty smart. I am sure your men would agree... wait... I am sorry, they are dead."

    Infuriated, the grand magus unleashed a torrent of lightning that reverberated through the shield. Although the barrier held firm, VIA updated a few minutes off the remaining time.

    The grand magus''s formidable abilities were undeniably intimidating, yet Emery remained unperturbed. He understood that the relentless assault would ultimately deplete the pirate chieftain''s power, rendering him vulnerable. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As if attuned to Emery''s thoughts, the grand magus taunted through their mental connection,

    <You only extend the inevitable...>A sinister smile yed on his face as he added, <I''d like to see how long you can stayfortably inside when we pige your.>

    With a signal from the tiger-faced grand magus, one of the pirate ships set course for Earth, aiming to bring chaos and destruction to Emery''s home.

 Chapter 1964 Earth Under Attack 2

    Chapter 1964 Earth Under Attack 2

    The tattoo-faced pirate, now entrusted with leading the assault on Earth, surveyed the holographic image disying the''s information. The data provided details of the, its geography, and its people.

    "71% water, and over a billion people, it''s a beautiful," he mused aloud, his voice tinged with a sense of anticipation.

    Just moments earlier, he had witnessed the demise of his friend and rival. The relief of being assigned a different task rather than facing the savage magus directly was evident in the pirate''s demeanor. He was particrly grateful that he wouldn''t be leading his crew against the monstrous adversary. To add to his reassurance, Dong Bai, the formidable woman-like grand magus, apanied him on this mission.

    Upon receiving more data, the pirate crew quickly identified the expected number of magus defending the. "Three crescent magus hold up in the ce designated as Bodhi temple, one half-moon magus in the forest on the north ind, their strongest force holed up in their biggest city called Rome, one half-moon, and four crescent moons."The pirate captain turned to the long-haired grand magus and asked, "Senior Dong Bai, which ce should we visit first?" The long-haired grand magus, chuckled at the prospect. "Only that Dragon Squad is worthy of my interest. But, these earthlings were mistaken to think I would take their bait, wasting time for these half blood soldiers, We shall focus on our objectives," he dered with confidence.

    Their given job was to eliminate as many Earth magus as possible, but with the revtion of a valuable primordial wisp on the, their goals had evolved. The crew''s primary focus shifted towards harvesting these potent beings. The first confirmed target was the temple, while the forest, housing the half-moon magus, remained unconfirmed but held potential significance.

    Amidst the unfolding scenario, the grand magus made a decisive choice. "We will split forces. You take one team to that ind; I will go to the temple," hemanded, disying a keen sense of strategic division. His decision was rooted in the urgency of the situation, intending to avoid wasting time on an unconfirmed location. However, the tattooed magus exhibited anxiety, concerned that the half-moon magus on the ind might be as formidable as the one guarding the moon.

    Observing the captain''s hesitation, the grand magus couldn''t help but express annoyance. "Huh, you are such an embarrassment. Alright, then, you can bring the whole team. Do not fail," he directed, emphasizing the importance of sess in their mission.

    As the ship descended further into the''s atmosphere, the grand magus exited the vessel, flying solo towards the temple. Meanwhile, the tattooed magus, now smiling confidently, tookmand of the ship and steered it towards the north ind, apanied by the full force of six magus and 20 saints supporting him. #####

    Emery''s worry escted as the pirates set their sights on Earth. The realization that the Kronos faction had divulged critical information about the, potentially putting his friends and the invaluable primordial wisp, Gaia, at risk, fueled his anger.

    "There should be no reason for them to pige a lower realm unless it''s to harm my friends or attempt to seize Gaia," Emery muttered under his breath. The knowledge that the Kronos faction had yed a role in this menacing situation only intensified his frustration.

    "Those bastards from Kronos!" he eximed in exasperation.

    The grand magus pirate, reveling in Emery''s evident distress, turned to his captive audience with a sinister grin. "My men will burn your precious and kill your friends," he taunted, attempting to provoke Emery further. The threat to Earth and its inhabitants hung heavily in the cosmic air, adding ayer of urgency to Emery''s determination to thwart the pirates and protect his home.

    Emery''s mind raced as he swiftly assessed the dire situation unfolding around him. The grand magus pirate chieftain stood before him, and within the main ship, there were still 8 magus poised for battle. The other ship, was confirmed to head toward Britannia, which meant Morgana was about to confront 7 magus on her own. However, Emery''s primary concern was the formidable, grand magus level pirates who posed a significant threat.

    Fueled by urgency, Emery immediately called upon the Dragon squad, directing them to move swiftly towards Bodhi Temple to aid the Abbot. The odds seemed daunting, and Emery couldn''t shake the anxiety for his friends. With limited options, he decided on a course of action: eliminate the pirates in front of him as quickly as possible, then turn his attention to assist his friends in the impending battles. The fate of Earth hung in the bnce, and Emery needed to act decisively to protect both his friends and the primordial wisp, Gaia.

    Emery''s resolve was unwavering as he faced the grand magus, acknowledging the high stakes of the impending confrontation. "I guess I have no other option than ying with you,"

    In response to his words, Emery instructed Master Borin to deactivate the defense barrier, a move that amused the tiger-faced grand magus. He chuckled for a moment before saying, "You arrogant fools, you will regret this," the grand magus sneered with confidence.

    Without a hint of hesitation, the grand magus descended into the protective arearesembling a thunder god descending upon the battlefield. The very air seemed to tremble in response to his presence.

    Multiple cannons fired in rapid session. However, the grand magus, undeterred by the onught, showcased his unparalleled skill. With a seamless motion, he unsheathed a massive double-edged sword that sparked with lightning, the crackling energy adding to the intimidation of his presence.

    In a disy of unparalleled skill, he effortlessly deflected the relentless barrage of attacks, each energy beam redirected with pinpoint uracy, resulting in explosions that marred the once-pristine walls of the moon base.

    The grand magus''s voice thundered through the protective area, his arrogance evident in every word. "You little toys cannot harm me!" Despite the intimidating disy, Emery''s excitement only intensified. He braced himself for the impending battle.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1965 Earth Under Attack 3

    Chapter 1965 Earth Under Attack 3

    Gaizan D Reis, the notorious pirate chieftain and the youngest among the three rulers of the Turtle Rock pirates, had a dark history that spanned over 500 years. A mercenary turned pirate, he left a trail of-level massacres in his wake, earning a fearsome reputation that haunted the gxies. Now, a hybrid grand magus, Gaizan''s notoriety reached its peak, and he was driven by a singr focus �C the annihtion of Earth Magus.

    As the pirate chieftain continued to deflect the barrage of cannon fire from the moon base, his body bulged with the overwhelming power of his domain. His roar echoed through the vastness of space, causing even the fabric of the cosmos to tremble. Each energy beam that he ferociously deflected back toward the moon base left visible scars, damaging the once-imposing structure.

    Fixing his gaze on Emery, Gaizan pointed at him with a menacing determination. "Your turn!! I will tear your body to pieces!"

    The disy of power prompted VIA to provide crucial analysis data on the formidable opponent.

    [Grand Magus Realm, One Cosmos]

    [Law of Lightning 38%]

    [Law of Beast 14%]

    [Soul Force 532]

    [Battle Power 935]

    In ordance with celestial standard measurements, the pirate chieftain Gaizan D Reis boasted an impressive [Cosmos Level 2], a rank surpassing even Grand Magus Perses of the Kronos faction. Gaizan''s battle power was further elevated by his hybrid nature, incorporating the Law of Beast, granting him unparalleled physical prowess and the ferocity inherent in a beast.

    In response to the overwhelming might of Gaizan, Emery initiated his Twilight transformation, tapping into thetent powers within him, and activated a series of buffs to enhance hisbat capabilities.

    [Battle Power Increased by 80]

    [Battle Power Increased by 128]

    [Battle Power Increased by 50]

    [Battle Power Increased by 20]

    [Battle Power: 501 (779)]

    The sh between the two powerhouses was imminent. Gaizan descended from above, his massive double-edged sword sparking with the essence of a two-headed tiger beast. In preparation, Emery readied his two swords, each imbued with the opposing forces of light and darkness.

    A thunderous explosion echoed above the moon base as the two formidable forces collided, creating a shockwave that reverberated through the lunar surface. In the aftermath, Emery was sent hurtling down, defeated in the sheer battle of strength.

    The aftermath of the collision had showcased the true might of a grand magus, where overwhelming physical strength, profoundprehension of thews, and the power of domain harmoniously converged. However despite the explosive impact, Emery not only withstood the onught but rose from the aftermath, ready for the next phase of the battle.

    The pirate chieftain, marveled at Emery''s resilience after being subjected to such a st. "Not bad!" Gaizan bellowed, his satisfaction evident. "Any magus would have turned into bloody pulp. This is good. I can slowly break your bones one by one!"

    Undeterred, Emery responded with a calm smile, concealing the ace up his sleeve. With a subtle gesture, hemanded Chututlu to lend him the power of Khaos. As the dark shadow formed behind him, Emery''s power surged exponentially.

    Launching from the ground, Emery sought a rematch with the pirate chieftain, who eagerly epted the challenge. This time, the shes were shockingly matched, with neither side proving stronger than the other.

    "Hahaha, very good!!!" the pirate chieftain was amused.

    The battlefield transformed into a symphony of shing swords and pulsating sts as Emery and the pirate chieftain engaged in a relentless rematch. Each swing of their weapons met equal force, and a dozen shes unfolded, their intensity resonating through the moon base and the surrounding space.

    Emery''s versatility came into y as he utilized his space magic, employing deft dodges with [Blink] and strategic blocks using [Aegis of Void] to navigate the fierce onught. However, every countermove he executed came at the cost of sustaining blows from his formidable opponent. Just as he had his overwhelming regeneration, the hybrid grand magus possessed his own.

    The cosmic duel reached an equilibrium, and with each pulsating st, the sheer intensity of their sh reverberated.

    Chumo, observing the battle on top of the Moon base, stood with unwavering trust in Emery abilities. On the other hand, the other magus pirates found themselves bewildered by the spectacle.

    "How... how could he match our chieftain?"

    "Who is he? Is he really only a half-moon magus?"

    Attempting to reassure the puzzled group, a female full moon magus��trusted aide to the chieftain��dismissed their concerns. "Huh! Even if he has the same power as a grand magus, no one can survive a prolonged battle with our chief!"

    The cosmic sh between Emery and the pirate chieftain unfolded with relentless intensity. As the battle pressed on, the grand magus''smand over the Law of Lightning began to exact its toll on Emery. A numbing sensation slowly crept through his veins, a paralyzing reminder of the formidable power wielded by his adversary.

    However, any sense of celebration from the pirate chieftain was short-lived. Darkened veins on his arm exposed aplication he hadn''t anticipated��a malevolent poison coursing through his system.

    "Urghh!! You are ying dirty!!" roared the grand magus in a fit of rage. Emery responded with a sly chuckle, "Funny, I didn''t know a pirate could whine about chivalry."

    The poison coursing through the pirate chieftain''s veins was a malevolent side effect of Chutulu''s power. Designed to be lethal to any magus, it proved to be an effective annoyance even for a grand magus of such caliber. In a fit of anger, he channeled his formidable power to force the poison out of his system.

    "You will pay for this!!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery, on the other hand, disyed a calm demeanor in the face of the battle''s intricacies. Without missing a beat, he retrieved two pills from his ring and consumed them with calcted nonchnce.

    One was the [Etheric Vitality Pill], a high-grade elixir designed to maintain his spirit pool, ensuring his endurance in the prolonged duel. The other, a rare tier 6 [Stormward Immunity Pill], provided him with enhanced lightning resistance, a strategic choice given his opponent''s proficiency in the Law of Lightning. Both were potent concoctions he didn''t create himself, but with his current wealth and connections in the apothecarymunity, acquiring such rarities was a simple matter.

    As the pills took effect, Emery felt the surge of vitality and the alleviation of the numbing effects caused by the pirate chieftain''s lightning-infused attacks. His body regained its responsiveness, and Emery''s readiness to face the grand magus was evident, showcasing a meticulous approach tobating this particr adversary.

    "Ready for round two!" Emery dered confidently.

 Chapter 1966 Earth Under Attack 4

    Chapter 1966 Earth Under Attack 4

    Amidst the cosmic sh on the moon, the pirate ship descended onto Britannia ind, targeting the mysterious Fey Forest. However, a strange mist cloaked the forest, causing disturbances in their radar system. This heightened the paranoia of the already anxious captain, diverting the ship toward the nearest Roman outpost located outside the mystical woods.

    The sudden arrival of the pirates stunned thebined forces of New Britannia and Romans. A horrifying spectacle unfolded as dozens of individuals emerged from massive metallic birds, some of them bearing non-human appearances. The Romans, bewildered and rmed, quickly activated a signal fire and dispatched a message bird, while a courageous Roman captain stepped forward to address the peculiar visitor.

    "Quis es, quid vis?" he demanded, his voice unwavering despite the tension.

    The blue-skinned pirate, a half moon magus, turned to the tattoo-faced captain, dismissing thenguage as primitive. Another pirate, with shark-like teeth,mented, "Captain Tui, these people look delicious, may I��"

    Captain Tui heaved a deep sigh, cutting him off. "We have no time for games," he dered, pointing at the Roman captain. "He seems to be in charge; he can be our guide. Kill the rest."

    "Aye aye, captain,"

    As the pirates advanced, the Romans quickly unleashed a barrage of arrows, but to their dismay, the projectiles only managed to graze the magus and saints. Within moments, after securing the roman captain, the remaining Roman soldiers faced a swift and brutal massacre.

    "Let''s go inside!" ordered Captain Tui, leading his six magus and twenty saints into the mist-shrouded Fey Forest.

    Along the way, the blue-skinned pirate, skilled in spirit reading, extracted information from the captive Roman and ryed the details to their captain. The gathered intel included the existence of a vige within the forest and rumors of a revered Tree of Life located at their shrine.

    "This must be where the wisp lies," the captain dered with excitement, anticipating the fulfillment of their objective within the heart of the mystical woond. As they reached their supposed destination, the blue-skinned magus abruptly stopped. "Captain�� it''s supposed to be here," he said, realization dawning on him. "Captain, they used a formation to confuse us."

    "What kind of formation? Can you break it?".

    "It''s a nature type�� just middle-grade, but it will take time to break," exined the blue-skinned magus.

    "Our chieftain can''t wait... Let''s burn the whole forest!" dered the captain, a decision met with enthusiastic nods from the pirates. With a series of simple yet powerful spells, they unleashed torrents of fire, transforming the once serene forest into a zing inferno.

    As the congration roared, devouring everything in its path, the pirates sensed the movement of shadows within the mes. The anticipated magus, finally made his appearance. "That''s must be the magus!!"

    The captain swiftly divided his forces, instructing them to hunt down the elusive half-moon magus in separate groups. Each group, led by a half moon magus and apanied by five saints. Meanwhile, the captain and his remaining magus formed a separate unit, poised to confront any discovered threats head-on.

    "Search properly, call out as soon as you see him!" the captain barked out orders to his divided crew. Yet, mere moments after the groups embarked on their mission, a harrowing scream pierced the air. The captain wasted no time, urgently directing the rest of the pirates toward the distressing sound.

    The gruesome sight awaited them��a scorched and lifeless corpse, once part of the searching party. One of the pirates, recognizable by his distinct set of sharp teeth,y in. The surviving pirates couldn''tprehend the swiftness of the attack.

    "That brother shark, he was killed in seconds!! Who are we fighting with!?" one of them eximed, shock and confusion etched across their faces.

    As the pirates surveyed the aftermath, they noticed an anomaly amidst the chaos��the mes hadn''t devoured the trees to ashes, and the fire seemed contained within a one-mile radius, defying the destructive nature they expected. Panic rippled through the pirate ranks, exacerbated by the ominousughter of the captured Roman. "maga adest, omnes peribitis��!!"

    As the realization of their peril sunk in, the mes surrounding them intensified, bing searingly hot. The once-dancing fire now transformed into a malevolent force, pulling in the saints among the pirates one by one, devouring them in its fiery embrace.

    His cryptic words, were quickly tranted by another pirate.

    "He said�� the witch is here, she will kill us all..."

    As the realization of their peril sunk in, the mes surrounding them intensified, bing searingly hot. The once-dancing fire now transformed into a malevolent force, pulling in the saints among the pirates one by one, devouring them in its fiery embrace.

    "We are fighting with one powerful me magus!! Put out the fire!!!" shouted the captain, desperation evident in his voice. The pirates hurriedly invoked water and ice spells, desperately attempting to douse the mes. While the magical efforts seemed to quell the physical fire, the dark smoke persisted, shrouding the surroundings.

    In the unsettling silence that followed, the captain angrily shouted, "Who the hell are you?!"

    The captain''s desperate demand for answers echoed through the fey forest. No response came��only the continued screams of his men being taken by an unseen force into the smoke. Even one of the lower-level magus found themselves drawn into the shadows, taken without a sound. With only a handful of magus and saints left, fear gripped the tattoo-faced captain. In a desperate attempt to regain control, he seized the Roman soldier, cing a knife against his neck. The captain bellowed a threat, "Come out now! Show yourself, or I kill this man!"

    It was a desperate attempt cause he knew, that no magus would likely emerge for such a seemingly insignificant soldier. To his surprise, a sudden movement within the shadows hinted at an unexpected turn of events.

    A figure emerged��a mesmerizing woman with crimson hair, bathed in an ethereal me. Her mere presence exuded an intimidation that sent shivers through the remaining pirates. Undeterred, the tattoo-faced captain attempted bravado, sneering, "Huh! A halfmoon magus woman! Without your puny tricks, you alone will die against us."

    However, the female magus remained calm, delivering a cryptic statement, "I am not here alone." In a sudden twist, the tree behind the captain came to life. Its branches, previously seemingly ordinary, revealed their strength as they coiled around him, preventing the execution of the Roman soldier. Simultaneously, the forest ground quivered as stone creatures emerged, their stony forms gradually materializing from within the foliage.

    Hysterical screams echoed from within the forest, a chorus of terror as the pirate captain grappled with the realization that he had underestimated the mysterious forces lying in wait.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1967 Earth Under Attack 5

    Chapter 1967 Earth Under Attack 5

    Thirty hours ago, Emery had foreseen the impending threat of the pirate ship targeting Earth. Understanding the gravity of the situation, he immediately utilized the gathered data to report to the Magus Alliance headquarters in sector 13 at Centauri City. With the urgency of the matter, Emery expected swift reinforcements and support from the alliance.

    However, to his dismay, no confirmation of reinforcements was received, and even Emissary Duncan, a figure of significant influence within the Magus Alliance, remained unreachable. The unsettling silence from the alliance headquarters hinted at a possible interference by the Nephilim.

    Emery''s suspicion grew, considering his recent refusal of the Nephilim''s offers. It seemed likely that the enigmatic faction was ying a role in the unfolding events, perhaps withholding crucial aid in response to Emery''s rejection. Faced with this uncertainty, Emery realized that he could only rely on his own strength and resources to protect Earth.

    Fortuitously, Emery''s newfound wealth provided him with the means to take decisive actions. Recognizing that the pirates would likely target the primordial wisps, particrly those at Bodhi Temple and the fey forest on Britannia Ind, Emery decided to purchase two new formations artifacts.

    With his current limitations in the field of formations, he opted for a nature-based tier 4 formation known as the [Mistified Cloud]. This formation was designed to shroud the fey forest on Britannia Ind in a mystical mist, creating a barrier that would buy precious time against the iing pirate forces. To bolster this defense, Emery enlisted Twik and the Chizpurs brothers to assist Morgana.

    Understanding the unique significance of the Bodhi Temple and its potential vulnerability, Emery chose a different approach. He implemented the [Thousand Petal Array], an exceptionally rare tier 4 light-based formation. This intricate array had the remarkable ability to harness and amplify the power drawn from multiple individuals.

    ####

    Amidst the serenity of the Bodhi Temple, Ashaka, the venerable Abbot, assumed the lotus position at the temple''s zenith. With focused intent, he began chanting sacred words that resonated through the air, activating the [Thousand Petal Array]. A harmonious response echoed as hundreds of monks joined him in the ritual. Among them were 80 Sky Realm monks and 800 Earth Realm monks, all contributing their spiritual energy to fortify the formation.

    As the monks continued their chants, tranquil energy enveloped the temple, creating a spiritual synergy that heightened the defensive capabilities of the formation. The air vibrated with a unique resonance, signifying the unity of the monks and theirmitment to safeguarding the sacred grounds.

    In the sky above the temple, a figure with long hair observed the unfolding scene with an amused demeanor. It was Dong Bai, the grand magus, whose arrogance overshadowed the beauty of the moment. "It''s really cute to think you can stop me with such a formation," he sneered, his tone dripping with condescension.

    With a pointed finger, Dong Bai began channeling a formidable power, conjuring a radiant fireball that shimmered with the intensity of a tier 8 spell��[Sacred Fire]. Though seeminglypact, the fist-sized ball of fire exuded an overwhelming pressure.

    In a decisive deration, Dong Bai sneered, "Die!" The potent spell was unleashed, hurtling towards the temple with destructive intent, testing the resilience of the defenders and their meticulously crafted formation.

    As the ming ball hurtled toward the Bodhi Temple, the twins, Yama and Yami, positioned themselves in its trajectory. Yama summoned a tier 6 ice spell, [Aurora Beam], while Yami conjured a tier 6 water spell, [Hydro Cannon]. The two spells intertwined with perfect synchronicity, weaving an intricate dance of ice and water that entangled the oing ball of fire.

    With a resounding impact, the spells shed in a dazzling disy of elemental forces. The collision sent shockwaves through the air, creating a tempest that shook the earth beneath. Although the ball of fire was momentarily halted, it persisted in its descent.

    Before it could reach the awaiting twins, Ashaka, seated in the lotus position, harnessed the gathered power from the formation. Drawing upon a newly acquired skill from the celestial expedition, he invoked [Heavenly Handprint]. The divine art materialized into a majestic golden palm, still in the process of perfection. Yet, fueled by thebined strength of the 880 monks and the fortified formation, the spell transformed into a formidable force, one befitting a peak full moon magus realm.

    With the ethereal palm extended, Ashaka directed the spell toward the oing threat. The radiant force intercepted the grand magus''s fiery onught, fully stopping its advance.

    Witnessing his spell blocked by a group of seemingly inferior magus, the grand magus erupted into hystericalughter. "This is so embarrassing. Now every one of you must die!"

    Descending with overwhelming power, the grand magus targeted the twins, Yama and Yami. Despite their formidable defensive spells and high battle power, the twins found themselves outmatched. The grand magus toyed with them, breaking their bones with each devastating strike. Ashaka, bound by the necessity of maintaining the formation, could only watch helplessly from the ground.

    The one-sided confrontation continued deliberately for a few agonizing minutes. The twins, despite enduring severe injuries, exhibited unwavering loyalty, repeatedly returning to the fray. Blood-soaked and battered, they fought on until reinforcements finally arrived in the form of the Dragon Elite Squad, led by the formidable Terrador.

    The arrival of the five dragon warriors didn''t faze the grand magus. With a derisive chuckle, he remarked, "You are too slow. I''ve been waiting for too long."

    Terrador, the halfmoon squad leader, bravely led his four elite dragon squad members. With a powerful roar, all five transformed into their half-human, half-dragon form, significantly boosting their power.

    "Men! Attack!!"

    A fierce battle ensued for a few minutes, with spears and spells unleashed. However, with each passing minute, one dragon warrior after another fell. One burned to ashes, another torn apart by the relentless assault. Branton, the earth dragon, bravely held the long-haired pirates from behind, allowing Terrador an opening for a counterattack while sacrificing himself.

    "Leader!! Do it!!"

    Terrador decisively channeled all his strength into one spear attack, only to witness his second-inmand torn to pieces, and his attack failed. The power of one of the five pirate king iron guards surpassed his expectations and cost his team dearly.

    Despite the loss, true to his task, Terrador was ready toy down his life. Once again, he stood bravely above the temple.

    "Amazing, now you can die along with those lower realm monkeys!!"

    The grand magus pirate was ready to unleash a more powerful spell with the intention of ttening thend when suddenly he received emergency information. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With anger, he dashed toward the sky and rushed back to the moon.

 Chapter 1968 Earth Under Attack 6

    Chapter 1968 Earth Under Attack 6

    The lunar surface was transformed into a battleground, marked by a series of escting shes. With every collision, craters were carved into the moon''s deste terrain, and moon rocks were catapulted into the vastness of space. The duel between Emery and the pirate chieftain, Gaizan, unfolded with a ferocity that left an indelible mark on the lunarndscape. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gaizan''s massive double-edged sword, crackling with the power of lightning, produced formidable manifestations in the form of fierce tigers with each sweeping sh. In response, Emery skillfully wielded his [Dao Edge], generating pulsating sts that rippled through the vacuum of space. His [Void de] came into y, countering the onught with precision and finesse.

    In the midst of closebat, neitherbatant yielded, resulting in a symphony of strikes and parries that left both sides with moderate wounds. A relentless exchange of a hundred shes persisted for nearly half an hour, yet Emery remained defiant, standing tall against the relentless assault.

    To Gaizan''s dismay, the stalemate defied his expectations. Being on equal footing with a halfmoon magus from the lower realm was a reality he found inconceivable. Emery seized the opportunity as he noticed the growing irritation in the pirate chieftain. The more emotional Gaizan became, the more openings Emery discovered. In a bid to expedite the conclusion of the battle, Emery continued to taunt the pirate chieftain, exploiting the cracks forming in his opponent''sposure.

    "If you admit your loss, I am willing to let you and your men return to your pirate hole,"

    In response, the tiger-faced pirate scoffed, "Huh! Try to y mind games with me!! I can do the same!"

    The 600-year-old pirate chieftain, Gaizan, impervious to psychological maniption. Consumed by anger, he harnessed the power of his domain, unleashing a torrential lightning storm that crackled ominously in the lunar sky above the moon base. Emery quickly discerned the true intent behind Gaizan''s dramatic showcase. The pirate chieftain had strategically employed his domain to create the lightning storm, not merely as a disy of power but as a tactical move to disrupt the moon base''s energy barrier. In mere seconds, Emeryprehended the impending threat, a full-scale assault on the moon base, utilizing the storm to interfere with the formation of the protective barrier.

    As the pirate ship descended sessfully within the lunar perimeter, it immediately unleashed a barrage of energy sts aimed at the moon base. Simultaneously, a cohort of pirates soared out from the ship, each one a formidable magus. Among them were two dozen saint-level magus, four crescent moon magus, two half-moon magus, and two full-moon magus. This eclectic assembly of magical prowess spread out strategically, targeting critical weapon systems of the moon base with precision and purpose. The lunar battleground erupted into chaos as the pirate forces executed their calcted assault, exploiting the vulnerability created by the disruption of the energy barrier.

    The overwhelming forceproved to be a challenge for Chumo even with the assistance of the moon base''s high-grade defense systems. On the other hand, The pirate chieftain strategically kept Emery close, preventing him from intervening and further escting the chaos.

    "You lost!" Gaizan taunted with a haughtyugh, reveling in the perceived victory.

    Amidst this chaos, Emery received a distressing message from Akasha, detailing the relentless massacre of the dragon forces by the second grand magus. Faced with escting crises on multiple fronts, Emery knew it was time to deploy his hidden card. Bringing both hands together, he began casting a spell that coalesced into a mysterious orb.

    Perplexed, Gaizan questioned, "What is that? Space? Gravity?! None could stop me!" Undeterred, Emery maintained his concentration, channeling the chaotic power into the orb. Initially amused, the pirate chieftain decided to take action as he charged towards Emery.

    Emery, swift and elusive, executed a [Blink], dodging away and reappearing above, near the enemy spaceship. Enraged, Gaizan bellowed, "Fuck!! You want to destroy my ship!!!!" The ship held some sentimental value for pirates, and Gaizan, unwilling to see it destroyed, dashed towards it while urgently calling upon his men to join. Seizing the moment, Emery swiftlymunicated amand to Master Borin,

    "Initiate gravitation field, maximum power."

    This marked the activation of the second function of the energy barrier, the [B13-Gravity Shield]. The shield could emanate a powerful gravitational force within the designated area. Instantly, all the magus inside the field felt the intensified gravitational pressure, hindering their advance. However, Gaizan, being a grand magus was almost unaffected, he pressed forward, closing in on Emery with a chuckle.

    "I was such a fool to be worried by stupid lower realm like you," he sneered.

    As Gaizan approached, Emery''s orb underwent a transformation, causing the pirate chieftain''s expression to shift from confidence to shock. Emery was skillfully channeling the gravitational power from the barrier into the orb.

    "What... what are you doing!?" Gaizan eximed.

    Emery remained calm as he released the orb, offering a nonchnt reply, "Like you said, I am a fool." The orb underwent a swift transformation, evolving into a formidable anomaly of space��a [ck Hole].

    Emery''s knowledge of the spell had roots in his encounter with Zenonia, but hecked the strength to cast it. With his Primal core slowly recovering, he began experimenting with the spell. Utilizing the knowledge from VIA, he discovered a way to enhance the gravitational strength by incorporating the energy barrier. The result was a formidable tier 8 spell.

    The destructive force of the ck Hole was instantaneous. It devoured the entire pirate ship, mercilessly pulling all the saint-level pirates into its ominous void. Even as the chieftain attempted to counter with his domain power, his magus were gradually drawn into the void.

    Hysterical screams of powerful magus pirates were silenced one by one. Even the formidable full moon magus sumbed to the overwhelming force. Only a lone female full moon magus managed to resist the pull, albeit at the significant cost of breaking her life-saving artifact.

    In the immediate vicinity of the anomaly, the grand magus frantically burned every ounce of his power to defy the relentless pull of the ck Hole. Emery, on the verge of achieving victory, poured all his concentration into maintaining the spell. Yet, just as sess seemed imminent, the energy from the barrier supporting the spell was depleted, abruptly severing the gravitational force.

    "Dammit! Just a little bit more!" Emery eximed in frustration, ready to deliver the final blow to the pirate chieftain. However, his focus was swiftly redirected as he observed a figure, engulfed in a bright me, rapidly closing in from Earth. It was the unmistakable presence of the second grand magus.

 Chapter 1969 Earth Under Attack 7

    Chapter 1969 Earth Under Attack 7

    Realizing the imminent threat posed by the second grand magus, Emery knew he had to seize the opportunity to incapacitate or eliminate the pirate chieftain before facing both formidable opponents.

    Swiftly channeling his power, Emery unleashed another [Dao Edge] toward the pale and exhausted grand magus. However, the significant depletion of spirit energy from the previous spell rendered this attack only half as potent. The result was a massive cut through Chieftain Gaizan''s chest, sttering blood into the void of space. Despite the gravity of the wound, the attack was not fatal.

    The heavy voices of the pirates echoed with chuckles "You... failed!" A sudden figure emerged from the shadows just a few meters behind theughing chieftain. It was Chumo, patiently waiting for the opportune moment. Already in his Nightwalker form, Chumo hurled two tier 6 daggers��an wind-based weapon obtained from the Nephilim [Breezefall] and Emery''s own [Shadow Bane], infused with the power of the twows. Both daggers sailed through the vacuum of space in eerie silence.

    "NOO!!!" the pirates eximed, realizing the imminent danger.

    As the dagger hurtled toward the pirate chieftain, his face contorted in sheer terror at the impending doom. However, a sudden intervention spared him from the fatal strike. The chieftain''s closest aide, a female magus, materialized in front of him with breathtaking speed. She summoned the power of ice, crafting a formidable barrier that intercepted the iing dagger.

    Despite her valiant effort, the full moon magus, still reeling from the effects of Emery''sst spell, couldn''t fully deflect the dagger. The projectile pierced through her defenses, finding its mark and causing her to crumple to the lunar surface like a broken kite. A hushed silence followed as her presence on the battlefield dwindled.

    "Again!!!" Emery roared, determination etched across his face. He poised for another powerful sword sh, prepared to unleash the full force of his martial prowess. Simultaneously, Chumo retrieved the two daggers, gearing up for another round of swift and deadly strikes. However, their coordinated assault faced a formidable obstacle.

    The pirate chieftain, gathering the remnants of his strength, managed to draw a breath. In a surge of renewed vigor, he unleashed a furious roar that echoed across the lunarndscape. The resounding soundwaves disrupted the precision of both Emery''s sword sh and Chumo''s dagger assault. The pirate chieftain, though severely weakened, demonstrated a defiant resilience.

    "I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!!!" he bellowed, his threat reverberating through the deste expanse. Despite his menacing promation, the pirate chieftain remained visiblypromised, struggling to maintain his stance.

    However, the battlefield dynamic shifted as the second grand magus descended like a zinget, joining the confrontation alongside the wounded pirate chieftain.

    The long-haired grand magus calmly observed the chaotic scene on the lunar surface, a detached expression on his face. A sigh escaped his lips as he remarked, "No one survives? To think the thunder leopard would be wiped out by such a young magus." He then turned his attention to the wounded pirate chieftain and spoke with an air of authority, "Gaizan, focus on recovery. I will handle this matter."

    Gaizan''s response was a burst of rage, vehemently rejecting the suggestion, "NO fucking way!! I will kill that bastard myself!"

    Calmly, the grand magus countered, "No, if something happens to you, King Gaira will punish me."

    Surprisingly, the words from the long-haired grand magus were enough to quell the anger boiling within the hybrid pirate chieftain. Gaizan, despite his fury, hesitated, sensing the gravity of the situation.

    Emery, having just consumed more restoring pills to replenish his energy, seized the opportunity to assess his new opponent''s capabilities. He discreetly checked the grand magus''s stats.

    [Grand Magus Realm, One Cosmos]

    [Law of Fire 35%]

    [Law of Light 10%]

    [Law of Beast 12%]

    [Soul Force 578]

    [Battle Power 879]

    Analyzing the data, Emery noted that the grand magus was at Cosmos level 2, simr to Gaizan. However, VIA''s warning resonated in his mind, reminding him that these were base statistics and that the true extent of the grand magus''s power remained concealed. Emery discerned the subtle signs that the man deliberately masked his true strength.

    Emery felt the weight of the ticking clock as VIA''s countdown echoed in his mind��still another one hour and 42 minutes left until reinforcements arrived. Facing two grand magus simultaneously exceeded his limits, making the need to incapacitate one quickly imperative. Survival depended on defeating the long-haired grand magus before Gaizan fully recovered.

    As Emery strategized, the grand magus initiated the offensive. Conjuring two balls of fire infused with the potentws of mes, he hurled them at Emery. In response, Emery deftly wielded his des, shing through each fiery projectile.

    KABOOMM! KABOOMM!

    The resulting explosions reverberated through the lunar expanse, yet Emery stood unscathed. The long-haired grand magus, undeterred, wore a satisfied smile. He taunted, "Let''s see if you are strong enough to handle these, then."

    The grand magus, with an air of calm determination, shifted his tactics. Rather than forming the mes into a ball, he condensed the powerful energies into a single crimson dot at the tips of his fingers. In an instant, a bright crimson beam shot forth toward Emery with incredible speed, catching Emery off guard. In a swift reaction, he used the Void de to parry the intense energy beam, but the force behind it was formidable. The impact sent Emery stumbling backward. To his surprise, the crimson beam didn''t dissipate upon contact; instead, it curved back towards him, prompting Emery to dodge quickly using his Blink ability. As he reappeared, the grand magus unleashed three more crimson beams simultaneously, attacking Emery from multiple directions. The lunar battlefield echoed with the rhythmic nks of Emery''s des, showcasing his profound proficiency in swordsmanship. Each attack from the grand magus was met with a powerful counter in the form of Emery''s strike. The dance of des and spells unfolded as Emery adeptly blocked, dodged, and countered, gradually adapting to the beam''s speed and trajectory.

    Emery knew he had to find an opening to counterattack before the second grand magus, Gaizan, fully joined the battle. Hence, he forces himself to gradually close in on his target.

    Realizing Emery''s intention, the long-haired grand magus abruptly shifted away, a sly smile ying on his lips. "You think you''re so smart, don''t you? Let''s see if you can block this."

    Five beams of intense energy materialized, and Emery, disying his newfound understanding of the attack, managed to block four of them with precision. However, his focus shifted abruptly as he realized the fifth beam was not aimed at him but directly at his friend.

    "Chumo!!!"

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1970 Earth Under Attack 8

    Chapter 1970 Earth Under Attack 8

    "CHUMO!!!"

    The energy beam raced relentlessly toward Chumo, its speed, and power too overwhelming for him to handle. Just as the imminent threat was about to strike, a shiny metallic construct intercepted its pathwith astonishing precision.

    BAAAAMM!!!!

    An octagon-shaped flying metal, concealing intricate machinery within its form, materialized to thwart the deadly beam. The unexpected appearance of this defensive marvel surprised both Chumo and the long-haired grand magus. Not only did it withstand the formidable power of the beam, but it also skillfully redirected its trajectory, leaving the grand magus visibly annoyed.

    "Huh! It must be a tier 7 artifact!" the long-haired grand magus grumbled.

    Emery, witnessing the timely intervention, felt a surge of relief. After guiding Chumo safely into the moon base, the octagonal metal shifted its focus toward Emery. Hovering around him, it continued to serve as a formidable shield, intercepting subsequent beams aimed at Emery.

    "Thank you, Master Borin. It''s remarkable!" Emery expressed his gratitude, to which the proud inventor''s reply was heard from his earpiece "Of course! It''s my best creation to date! Also, don''t forget, You can switch from defense mode to attack!"

    With the pressing need to counterattack, Emery swiftly agreed to change the octagonal construct into its offensive form.

    "Attack mode, transform!!"

    The metallic construct, having undergone a rapid transformation, now sported sharp des, with each corner folding and expanding into a formidable wheel-like weapon. This newly configured construct hurtled towards the grand magus, spinning fiercely as it closed the distance,pelling him to redirect his attention toward the relentless onught of the metallic des.

    Forged from Emery''s tier 7 Dragonite, this almost indestructible multipurpose construct was crafted to make the most of the limited quantity of the precious material.

    What made the item particrly challenging for the Grand Magus was its advanced control system. The octagonal construct was fully manipted by a sophisticated artificial being, VIA, providing it with a level of adaptability and unpredictability that even troubled the experienced grand magus.

    Taking advantage of the distraction, Emery executed a Blink, appearing behind the grand magus, poised for a potentially critical strike.

    However, his intent was abruptly disrupted as a surge of formidable power emanated from behind him. It was Gaizan, the pirate chieftain, wielding his double-ded sword with menacing intent. Forced to abandon his nned attack, Emery quickly retreated.

    "DAMN YOU!! DON''T RUN!!" The pirate chieftain bellowed with fury, giving chase to Emery in a relentless pursuit. This action proved that Gaizan had regained some, if not most, of his strength, forcing Emery to deal with both the grand magus and the pirate chieftain simultaneously.

    "Dammit, there is no other way!" Emery dered as he decisively flew back toward the Moon base, channeling his power to open a spatial gate.

    Witnessing the crack in space forming next to him, the pirates roared,

    "HE IS TRYING TO RUN!!" In a fit of rage, the chieftain dashed closer to the Moon base, attempting to stop Emery from leaving. However, thest four working cannons thwarted his advances. "FUCKING HELL!"

    Undertanding the situation, the long-haired grand magus swiftly conjured a powerful me into his arm and unleashed a mighty punch that sent the metallic construct flying. He followed up by casting his crimson beam toward the cannons, aiming to neutralize the base. To everyone''s surprise, Emery didn''t escape through the portal. Instead, a figure emerged��Morgana, apanied by the six nt creatures. Emery signaled Morgana to enter the base, then turned his attention to the six nt creatures. "I need your help once again."

    "Ku.. kuang kuang ku ku," resonated the united sounds of the six creatures as they closed in around Emery. Utilizing [One Mind], Emery unleashed his [nt Mastery - Fusion]. With Twik as the central figure, all six nt creatures amalgamated with Emery, forming a colossal entity d in formidable nt armor.

    The lunar surface trembled as a massive surge of energy enveloped Emery.

    [Battle Power Increase Exponentially]

    [900��]

    [1000��]

    [1100��]

    [Soul Force Increase Exponentially]

    [570��]

    [590��]

    [610��]

    Emery''s transformation stirred concern for his two opponents, but it failed to halt the advance of the grand magus. Dongbai, the long-haired figure, unleashed a barrage of fiery projectiles, while the tiger-faced chieftain swung his double-edged sword with both arms.

    "DIE!!"

    Despite being enveloped in mes, the nt giant managed to capture the sword, bleeding profusely but unwavering in its grip. Seizing the opportunity, Emery countered with his other arm, delivering a powerful punch that sent the pirate chieftain soaring into the sky.

    "GAIZAN!!!"

    The long-haired grand magus was shocked and worried about the chieftain''s condition. However, in an instant, he turned his attention away, only to face the colossal nt giant hurtling towards him, its four-meter stature leaving an imposing presence in the lunarndscape.

    The colossal nt giant''s first punch was evaded, but to the grand magus''s surprise, Emery''s speed, despite the massive body, proved overwhelming. The second punch struck the magus in the stomach, delivering a powerful impact. Refusing to release his grip, Emery employed his other arm to seize the grand magus''s shoulder, continuing the relentless assault with savage punches to the face.

    BAM!! BAM!! BAM!

    Meanwhile, the tiger-faced grand magus rushed to aid hispanion, but Emery''s powerful swings managed to inflict a deep cut on the tiger-faced magus''s arm. This forced Emery to relinquish his grip, setting the stage for a fierce three-way battle among the powerful adversaries.

    Two grand magus of simr strength, each unleashing their unique attacks��one from a distance and the other closing in with the intent to smash Emery''s body apart.

    To counter the relentless assault of the sharp des, Emery swiftly summoned the metallic construct to attach to his arm. The enhanced de ws were now at his disposal for attack, while the octagonal metallic shield served as a formidable defense. With this setup, Emery managed to skillfully match the two grand magus in their fierce onught.

    CLANK CLANK!! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The lunar surface echoed with the sh of metal, as the battle raged on. Emery''s new form proved to be formidable and versatile. He overpowered the two adversaries, deftly dodging one fire st and using his ws to inflict wounds on the pirate chieftain��one sh at a time.

    Just as Emery gained the upper hand and was ready to finish the pirate chieftain, the long-haired magus came to intervene, blocking Emery''s path he spoke with a hint of reluctance,

    "I hate to do this, but it seems it''s the only way to defeat you!"

    With those words, the beautiful-looking grand magus underwent a startling transformation, assuming a hideous form, but with a shocking boost in power.

    VIA voice entered Emery''s mind, and issued a warning:

    [Target power updated - Cosmos Level 4]

 Chapter 1971 Earth Under Attack 9

    Chapter 1971 Earth Under Attack 9

    The previously beautiful-looking man underwent a drastic transformation, morphing into a reptile-like hybrid with massive limbs covered in green scaly skin. His facial features now resembled that of an alligator, creating a stark contrast to his previous appearance. It became apparent that this monstrous form was Dongbai''s true state, while the human facade served to restrict his power.

    The data disyed by VIA showcased a significant augmentation in strength:

    [Grand Magus Realm, One Cosmos]

    [Law of Fire 35%] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    [Law of Light 10%]

    [Law of Beast 12 (20)%]

    [Soul Force 578 (653)]

    [Battle Power 879 (1345)]

    This data reflected a substantial surge in strength, transforming Dongbai into a formidable adversary. A level four Cosmos, a figureparable to a grand magus with two Cosmos formed. The sudden transformation caught Emery off guard, leaving him little time toprehend the enhanced threat.

    Before Emery could fully react, the alligator-like hybrid charged at him with astonishing speed, delivering a powerful strike that sent Emery plummeting toward the lunar surface. In a seamless follow-up, Dongbai closed the distance, executing a swift and precise kick thatunched Emery back into the moonlit sky. As Emery struggled mid-air, Dongbai''s enraged voice echoed, "You dare to hurt my beautiful face!! Now you pay!!"

    The hybrid grand magus closed in on Emery with relentless speed,unching a barrage of strikes from both the left and right, each blow connecting without giving Emery a moment''s respite. The advantage of Emery''s [Fusion] formy primarily in its defensive capabilities and increased strength, offering limited enhancements to his agility. As a result, Emery struggled to match the ferocious pace of the grand magus''s assault.

    Despite Emery''s attempts to resist, the onught proved overwhelming. He couldn''t muster the necessary speed to dodge or block the rapid session of attacks. Even attempts to employ his swift defensive spells like [Blink] or [Aegis of Void] were constantly interrupted, leaving him vulnerable. The forceful gravity spell, [Expulsion], failed to provide enough repulsion to distance himself from the relentless strikes.

    BAM!! BAM!! BAM!!

    The echoing sounds of each impactful hit resonated throughout the lunar battleground. With each blow, fragments of Emery''s nt armor shattered, causing him intense pain. The relentless assault raised concerns for Emery �C if the onught persisted, the damage inflicted could potentially extend beyond him to harm his nt creature as well.

    As ast resort, Emery channeled all his power into a desperate move��[Anti Magic]. While not highly effective against a physically dominant opponent, the spell managed to stun the grand magus momentarily, providing Emery with the crucial opening he needed. Seizing the opportunity, Emery unleashed his roots, rapidly entwining and capturing the struggling figure.

    "ARRGHH!!! Keep your filthy things away from me!" roared the alligator-faced grand magus. Despite his considerable strength, he managed to break free from the ensnaring roots. Unwilling to let go of this chance, Emery relentlessly regenerated more roots and, with a final surge of effort, pierced his ws into the hybrid figure.

    SPLLAATT!!!

    The sensation of multiple ws prating his body was not enough to kill a grand magus of such caliber, but Emery had counted on the side effect that apanied his attack.

    [Spirit Devour]

    "YOU BASTARD!!! GET OFF ME!!" The grand magus turned pale, attempting to break free with increasing desperation. Emery, however, maintained his grip, refusing to release the powerful hybrid despite the continuous assault on his own body.

    "DAMMIT!!" The grand magus'' cries echoed through the lunarndscape as Emery held on tenaciously, enduring the relentless struggle.

    It was unfortunate that the grand magus''s power was not fullypatible with Emery''s, resulting in the Spirit Devour being less effective. To exacerbate matters, the intensified heat of the mes began to sear Emery''s internal core. The perceptive grand magus seized upon this weakness, deciding to intensify the mes, turning the area around them into burning molten balls.

    Emery writhed in agony, not possessing the strength to resist such an overwhelming force, and found himself being burned both internally and externally. The overwhelming heat threatened to consume him entirely when, unexpectedly, a portal materialized beside him. A gentle arm emerged from the portal, wrapping around Emery and providing a soothing touch that gradually alleviated his pain to the extent of devouring the mes.

    "WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?!" The grand magus roar in suprised.

    It was Morgana who appeared through the portal, surrounded by an ethereal glow, utilizing the power of Khaos Guardian. Alongside her, a majestic dragon-shaped me, entered the fray, merging with the molten ball of fire.Killgragah''s voice echoed, <Your ugly guardian hates fire; it''s time for this great one to take over.>

    The grand magus''s desperate screams echoed within the fiery vortex. "FUCK, HELP ME!!" In response, the pirate chieftain, having regained a portion of his strength, rushed back to the scene. His weakened thunder sts, while not potent enough to breach Emery''s defenses, served as persistent disruptions. With each strike, the molten balls trembled, causing anguish to all trapped within.

    Emery stood resilient against the onught, but the same couldn''t be said for Morgana. The relentless thunder hits took a toll on her, making her cough up blood as the connection between their minds intensified. Despite the evident pain, Morgana, with unwavering determination, insisted, "I am fine... continue!"

    Torn between the suffering of Morgana and the necessity to suppress the grand magus, Emery gritted his teeth. The turmoil within him was palpable as he assessed the dire situation. In that critical moment, he decided not to take any more chances with Morgana''s life. Channeling the gathered spirit energy, he unleashed a powerful st that shattered the molten prison, freeing them all from the searing mes.

    Emery swiftly pushed her back towards the portal, a gentle yet urgent motion. He then swiftly dashed away, making a beeline for the entrance of the Moon Base.

    "YOU ARE NOT RUNNING!!"

    The enraged roar of the grand magus reverberated behind him, signaling their relentless pursuit. Aware of the Moon Base''s construction from high-grade, durable materials, Emery hoped that breaching its fortified walls would prove to be a significant challenge for the pursuing adversaries.

    Reaching the entrance just in the nick of time, Emery plunged through the doorway. The heavy door began its descent, sealing off the outside world and momentarily providing a sense of safety. However, the alligator-faced grand magus, fueled by determination, intensified his efforts to prevent the door from closingpletely.

    With abined surge of strength, the two grand magus barely managed to slip inside before the heavy door was sealed shut.

    The metallic corridors of the Moon Base echoed with their triumphant deration,

    "You can run! But you can''t hide!!"

 Chapter 1972 Last Trick

    Chapter 1972 Last Trick

    Emery rushed through the Moon Base''s metallic corridors, the sound of his footfalls echoed through the metallic expanse, emphasizing the intensity of the chase. The grand magus, relentless in their pursuit, pressed on with unwavering determination.

    The fierce battle had taken a toll on Emery, depleting a substantial portion of his spirit energy. Despite hastily consuming a high-grade restoring pill, the revitalizing effects seemed frustratingly slower with each use. With time working against him, Emery prepared thest trick to gain a momentary advantage.

    As he reached the 400-square-meter dome��the Moon Base''s dedicated training ground Emery swiftly opened a portalrger than usual. The grand magus, relentless in their pursuit, shouted, "STOP THERE!!" as the alligator-faced magus leaped toward Emery. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    From the portal emerged a figure that defied the expectation of the pursuing grand magus. It wasn''t a human, but a colossal, scaly serpent-like creature with a tortoise shell on its back. The creature''s enormous 20-meter size forced the grand magus to redirect his attack toward the mysterious entity. In response, the creature skillfully employed its sturdy shell to block the assault. Despite sustaining injuries, it managed to push the grand magus back.

    "What creature is this?!" eximed the grand magus in surprise.

    The pirate chieftain arrived at the dome, roaring with fury as he joined the battle.In response, Emery summoned forth another creature to the fore. This time, he brought forth a massive, 10-meter-tall ape creature. Its body was encased in dark crystal, giving it an imposing and formidable appearance. However, Emery wasn''t done yet. The portal continued to ripple with energy, and soon, a third creature materialized��a smaller, yet equally intriguing entity. This creature sported a goat-like face, its stature only half the size of a human. Despite its diminutive size, it possessed curved horns and delicate wings on its back, lending it an ethereal and majestic quality. As this young creature spread its wings, it exuded an aura of mystical energy.

    With all three creatures now present, Emery strategically retreated to a corner of the dome, allowing the divine beasts to run amok.

    These creatures were the three divine beasts that Emery recently acquired:

    [Obsidian Tortugo] The tortoise hailed from the depths of a primordial wispke where it had dwelled for a thousand years. The creature carried a portion of primordial strength within its ancient being, making it a formidable water beast. With strengthpatible with a half-moon magus, Obsidian Tortugon was a force to be reckoned with.

    [Dusk Stone Ape] Simr to the tortoise, the Ape shared aparable origin, possessing a fraction of primordial strength. Its colossal ape-like figure, covered in dark crystal, exuded an imposing aura.

    The third creature, [Baphomet], was particrly special. Descended from a demonic lineage, it carried an air of inherent power. Despite not yet matured, the creature was priced three times higher than the other two creatures due to its exceptional potential.

    Emery was warned by the sellers that these creatures were too wild and proud to be easily tamed. he originally intended to devour them for his Primal core issue, but witnessing their immense strength, he opted to preserve them for situations that warranted their unique abilities.

    As the two grand magus posed a threat, the three divine beasts unleashed their violent natures, ready to fiercely defend against the impending assault.

    "URGHH!!! These things would not stop us!!" roared the alligator-faced grand magus.

    The [Dusk Stone Ape] and [Obsidian Tortugon] may not have possessed the raw power to match the grand magus, but their robust bodies allowed them to endure the relentless assault. The [Baphomet], on the other hand, utilized its agility and invisibility to its advantage. Appearing and disappearing at will, it became a formidable nuisance, attacking the grand magus from unexpected angles. The invisible strikes caused confusion, forcing the grand magus to defend against unseen foes.

    All three of them were referred to as divine creatures due to the extraordinary power of their cores. These creatures possessed deep spirit pools, allowing them to engage in prolonged battles, and boasted a remarkable regeneration rate. Even when sections of their bodies were obliterated, they swiftly regenerated within seconds, making them formidable opponents.

    Growing increasingly agitated, Dongbai couldn''t contain his frustration any longer. With a thunderous shout, he bellowed, "FUCKING ANNOYING!!" In a grand disy of power, he gestured with his two arms, tapping into the cosmic forces themselves. mes converged in his palms, culminating in a tier 8 spell taking the form of a massive ring of fire.

    "LET''S END THIS!!" The grand magus proimed, unleashing the formidable spell with the intent to bring a decisive conclusion to the chaotic confrontation within the Moon Base''s training dome.

    The spinning ring of fire generated a pulsating force that reverberated throughout the entire training ground, causing cracks to spiderweb across its structure. Recognizing the impending danger, the pirate chieftain hastily retreated to the corner of the room, erecting defensive barriers to shield himself.

    As the alligator-faced grand magus released the formidable spell, both the tortoise and the ape charged toward him in an attempt to thwart the impending threat. However, upon direct contact with the unleashed magical onught, both creatures were tragically dissipated into ashes. The sheer force of the spell was potent enough to fracture the training ground, causing its ceiling to copse. Even the Baphomet, a creature inherently resistant to fire, suffered wounds as it collided with the walls. The overwhelming power of the grand magus showcased its destructive strength.

    From within the lingering smoke and ashes, Emery swiftly captured the souls of the two fallen divine beasts. With practiced calmness, he employed the [Spirit Devour] technique on both of them. Unbeknownst to the adversaries, this had been Emery''s secondary purpose for summoning the divine creatures �C to utilize them as a potent source of strength during critical moments like the one unfolding.

    As Emery emerged from the dissipating ashes, a gradual surge in strength coursed through him with each bit of soul he devoured. He stood resolute, prepared for the impending final confrontation.

 Chapter 1973 Final Battle

    Chapter 1973 Final Battle

    In his [Fusion] form, Emery skillfully maneuvered the confrontation,pelling the alligator-faced grand magus to engage in another intense aerial battle outside the Moon Base. The infusion of the two divine beast souls not only aided in Emery''s recovery but also provided a substantial power boost, tipping the scales in his favor and granting him the necessary advantage against the level four cosmos adversary.

    "No fucking way!! A trash like you is not my match!" The indignant grand magus, unable to ept the prospect of a stalemate, expressed his disdain. Their pride, built on their fearsome reputation in the Magus universe, fueled their determination to emerge victorious.

    Determined to ovee this humiliation, each grand magus intensified their efforts, drawing upon their respective domains. One became enveloped in a brilliant congration, radiating intense heat and fiery power, while the other summoned a raging storm of lightning, crackling with raw electrical energy. Both directed their formidable attacks fervently at Emery, seeking to break the deadlock and reassert their superiority.

    Yet, with each passing second, Emery''s strength continued to burgeon as he assimted the newfound power from the divine beast souls. The sh that ensued was a relentless spectacle, the reverberations echoing across the lunar surface, signifying a battle of unparalleled intensity.

    From within the confines of the Moon Base, Chumo and Master Borin stood in silent awe, helpless witnesses to the cosmic sh unfolding before them. The intense battle had transcended the boundaries of theirprehension, a spectacle of raw power and magical mastery that shook the very foundations of the Moon Base.

    Morgana, summoned to attend to the heavily wounded Baphomet, exhibited a disy of formidable healing prowess. The Khaos power channeled by Killgragah bathed the young demonic creature, knitting its injuries and revitalizing its strength.

    "Remember our pact," Morgana''s voice resonated with a solemn reminder, "you will help us after you recover."

    As the cosmic symphony continued, multiple sts of power reverberated through the moon base, each st an echoing testament to the relentless determination of those engaged in the struggle.

    The grand magus realm advantage, of siphoning the power of the cosmos provided them with an enduring vitality, ensuring an unyielding perseverance that thwarted Emery''s attempts tond decisive blows. The grand magus, in a synchronized disy of teamwork, adeptly countered every opportunity Emery seized. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Emery had emptied his arsenal, utilizing every conceivable spell and even deploying his meticulously prepared [Cthulhu Bombs] in a desperate attempt to gain an upper hand. Despite the added strength from the divine beast souls, the grand magus duo disyed an almost invincible resilience. The grand magus realm advantage, of siphoning the power of the cosmos provided them with an enduring vitality, ensuring an unyielding perseverance that thwarted Emery''s attempts tond decisive blows. The grand magus, in a synchronized disy of teamwork, adeptly countered every opportunity Emery seized.

    The celestial confrontation gradually descended into a weary standoff as both sides reached the brink of exhaustion. The grand magus, once imposing figures, now bore the scars of a relentless battle, their energies depleted to the extreme. Emery, too, felt the weight of the intense struggle, having fully spent the energy from the souls of the divine beasts.

    In a momentary lull, a nce exchanged between the grand magus hinted at the potential decision to retreat, pride reluctantly giving way to the realization of their battered state. However, just as they were on the verge of conceding, Emery''s nt armor began to disintegrate. The [Fusion] form had reached its limit, prompting Emery to act swiftly. Opening a portal, he directed his weary nt creatures away.

    Their resolve solidified as they charged toward Emery, believing victory was within their grasp. The pirate chieftain, bellowing with confidence, shouted, "YOU LOST!" as they closed in on their prey.

    However, just as they were a few feet away, two figures emerged from the portal with perfect synchronization��Morgana and the Baphomet. The revtion dawned on the pirates that they had once again fallen for Emery''s cunning trick.

    Morgana and the Baphomet unleashed their specialized spells��a pair of powerful ming incantations. The magical mes surged forth, creating a barrier that momentarily halted the already exhausted pirates. Despite no longer being in his [Fusion] form, Emery had reserved enough power for a devastating move��[Dao Edge]. Targeting the weaker of the two, the pirate chieftain,

    The powerful sh cut through the air with a resounding force, and blood sttered in the air as Emery finally incapacitated the pirate chieftain. Seizing the opportunity, he swiftly proceeded with his n.

    "Chututlu, it''s your turn."

    From within the still-open portal, multiple dark tentacles emerged and seized the tiger-faced grand magus, pulling him into the abyss.

    "DONT YOU FUCKING DARE!!" roared DongBai in fury.

    The desperation in his eyes was palpable, ast-ditch effort to save the chieftain.

    Emery, however, was ready for this potential counterattack.

    The octagonal wheel des, concealed with precision, sprung forth at the perfect moment. It sliced through the air, homing in on DongBai with deadly uracy. The des pierced his chest, prompting a guttural cry of pain.

    In a series of swift and calcted moves, Emery not only captured one opponent but also inflicted severe wounds on the other. The sudden turn of events buoyed Emery and his allies with a renewed sense of victory.

    "YOU BASTARD!" DongBai''s rage echoed through the lunar expanse.

    However, the pirate chieftain''s injuries were too severe to sustain the battle. In a final act of defiance, he issued a dire threat, "If you dare to kill him�� the pirate king wille for you!"

    Emery remainedposed, meeting the threat with a calm retort, "You should worry about your own lives."

    Battered and defeated, the pirate knew he had no other choice but to escape. However, just as he prepared to make his retreat, he caught sight of an approaching group of ships.

    "Reinforcements!!?"

    His anxiety heightened, realizing that he had no backup prepared, and that the iing ships were likely not their allies. The chance of escape seemed almost impossible. Despite this, a sly grin crossed his face as he recognized the symbol on the approaching vessels.

    "Those bastards, they have to show up now!" he muttered under his breath.

    As the ten spaceships descended, one of them stood out��a medium-sized battleship, proudly disying the unmistakable markings of the Kronos faction. Their arrival quickly filled the moon base''s sky, adding a newyer ofplexity to the unfolding situation.

    Emery maintained hisposure as he witnessed Kronos himself descend from the spaceship, apanied by several formidable figures. Ares, Poseidon, and even Grand Magus Perses, all part of Kronos'' powerful lineup, and they came in full battle gear.

    Observing the intimidating figures entering the moon base area, Emery calmly remarked, "You finally reveal yourself."

    The tension in the air grew as the two forces confronted each other, setting the stage for a momentous sh that would determine the fate of Earth.

 Chapter 1974 Last Stand

    Chapter 1974 Last Stand

    The arrival of the Kronos elite lineup brought an ominous smile to the pirate grand magus''s face. He pointed usingly at Emery and eximed, "Kill him now, and I can forgive you for beingte!"

    Despite the gravity of the situation, Emery maintained hisposure. VIA had informed him about the Kronos ship''s arrival an hour ago, and he had some insights into why they chose this moment to reveal themselves. ying along, Emery feigned ignorance and addressed Kronos, "Lord Kronos, what is he saying? I don''t understand."

    Dongbai, amused by Emery''s apparent ignorance, "You are even more stupid than I thought!!" he scoffed and boldly ordered, "KILL HIM NOW!"

    Kronos made a subtle gesture with his hand, signaling his men to take action. However, to the pirate''s shock, the Kronos magus turned their spells not against Emery, but against the pirates themselves. Kronos unleashed his time maniption spell, restricting Dongbai''s movements, while Grand Magus Perses employed his overwhelming strength to immobilize the pirate. Simultaneously, the other Kronos magus swiftly conjured spells to chain and subdue him.

    "BASTARD!! What the hell are..." Dongbai''s enraged protests were abruptly cut off as the grand magus found himself stunned, rendered unable to speak another word. Emery, maintaining his facade, calmly addressed Kronos, "Lord Kronos, what is going on... can you please exin?"

    Kronos responded with an air of authority, "Well, there is nothing to exin. Earth was our home for hundreds of years; of course, we came to assist against these crazy pirates."

    Emery, still ying his part, turned to smile, expressing gratitude. "I understand," he said, making a thank-you gesture. "Your concern about Earth''s safety touches me. I can''t be more grateful."

    "We are happy to help," Kronos replied, his expression seemingly benevolent. He then inquired, "Are there any of these pirates still around?"

    "Ah, yes, let me check for a moment," Emery calmly responded. Hemunicated with Master Borin, who reported an all-clear situation to his ear. Despite the positive report, Emery said, "It will take some time... What about taking a little tour of the new base?"

    However, Emery''s attempt to divert Kronos''s attention fell short. The powerful figure stayed resolute, saying, "Do not waste time, release their chieftain, and we will be on our way." Emery maintained his calm demeanor, inwardly satisfied that his assessment of Kronos''s intentions seemed urate. He believed that Kronos initially aimed to finish the job when the pirates failed, but his n just shifted to the extraction of the two grand magus pirates, in an attempt to cover their tracks. As for the reason why he changed his n, must have been because he detected Emery''s reinforcements en route.

    Taking a deep sigh, Emery, with a smile, uttered, "This is not right... I refuse." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Kronos magus responded instantly with an intensified stare, their unyielding demeanor indicating a clear unwillingness to ept Emery''s refusal. Kronos gazed at Emery with an intimidating presence, his tone carrying the weight of authority, "Are you sure that''s what you want?" The unspoken implication lingered in the air.

    Emery masked behind a calm facade, silently consulted VIA for the reinforcement ETA and received the number 21 minutes. The uncertainty of whether he could hold off the Kronos elite lineup for that duration weighed heavily on him, especially given his current condition and the concern for the safety of his friends. Refusing to surrender easily, Emery devised a n. "Calm down�� What I mean is that this pirate chieftain has a huge price on his head�� it''s not right not to share them�� Let''s say�� 50 million will do."

    Kronos caught the hidden meaning in Emery''s words. The sum of 50 million represented the penalty cost for breaking their agreement. It was a demand forpensation without explicitly forcing Kronos to admit any wrongdoing. Without much hesitation, Kronos tossed his spatial ring to Emery. "That should be more than 50, now hand him over."

    Holding the ring in his palm, Emery couldn''t resist a sly remark, "Knowing it''s so easy for you�� I should have asked for more."

    "Shut up and give him now!" Kronos snapped impatiently.

    Emery, disying a cunning demeanor, cast his spatial gate and slowly extracted the tiger-headed chieftain. However, Instead of releasing him immediately, he ced the sword at the pirate''s neck, prompting panic among the Kronos elite lineup.

    "What are you doing!!!" Kronos demanded.

    Emery responded calmly, "Well, like they say, dead men tell no tales... Isn''t this a better solution?"

    "NO!" Kronos shouted urgently, "You don''t want to anger his brother, you don''t!"

    Emery, with a hint of nonchnce, countered, "Well, I have in two dozen of them... What difference would another one make?"

    "NO... not his brother!! Don''t be a fool!!" Kronos pleaded.

    Emery''s smile widened as he understood the situation better. Kronos must be worried that if the pirate king lost his brother on this job, it would affect not only Emery but also his faction who gave the order. Emery yed his cards strategically.

    "My hands are already stained with these pirates'' blood... the only way I won''t kill this one," Emery turned his gaze toward the captive Dong Bai and boldly said, "is if you kill that man." Emery''s calcted move was apparent; bypelling Kronos to kill Dong Bai, he aimed to eliminate an enemy and force the Kronos faction to share the me, jeopardizing any future cooperation between them.

    Kronos hesitated for a moment, wrestling with the weight of Emery''s proposal. The atmosphere became tense as the implications of the choice hung heavily in the air. His eyes locked onto Dong Bai, the captive pirate chieftain, who seemed to grasp the dire situation.

    "You�� you are pushing too far!" Kronos finally growled, his voiceced with simmering anger. The defiance was palpable, and Kronos appeared ready to engage in a fierce battle. Yet Emery replied swiftly, his tone unwavering.

    "12 minutes... if you can''t kill me in 12 minutes, you are screwed!"

    In an eruption of anger, Kronos unsheathed his massive scythe and swung it with deadly intent toward the captive Dong Bai. The pirate''s head detached and rolled across the moon''s surface, freezing in an expression of extreme disbelief. With the execution carried out, Emery handed over the pirate chieftain to Kronos. He watched as Kronos,manding all the ships, departed from the moon, leaving Emery with a profound sense of relief. The departure of the Kronos faction meant that Earth had once again been saved from a potential threat.

    Minutes after, the reinforcement finally came, Klea showed up bringing with her three ships filled with magus. "What!? they all left already!?"

 Chapter 1975 Solutions

    Chapter 1975 Solutions

    Klea, apanied by a group of magus from Terra City and Zodiac City, made a grand entrance. Among the familiar faces were Magus Silica and Magus Shena, adding a touch of reassurance to the scene. However, the spotlight was on a towering grand magus figure with the head of a jackal. Klea took a moment to introduce the formidable warrior to the group.

    "This is Anpu," Klea said.

    This grand magus was a costly investment, acquired in Golden City due to the urgent need for a powerful warrior to increase their strength. Despite their well-prepared arrival, Klea couldn''t hide her disappointment, muttering,

    "All these efforts, and we don''t get to join the action!"

    However, the mood shifted when Magus Terrador arrived with a report. He somberly presented three corpses of his men to Magus Shena, the superior in charge. Klea''s disappointment turned into concern as she acknowledged the loss.

    "I am sorry for your loss," Despite their victory over the pirate threats, the toll was evident in the unavoidable casualties. Among the fallen were not only dozens of Roman soldiers but also three members of the dragon squad magus. Emery paid his respects to the sacrifices, recognizing the bravery and determination of those who stood against overwhelming odds.

    Inside the new base, the group gathered for a somber review of the current situation. The victories achieved against the pirates were undeniable, but the cost was evident. The unexpected arrival of the second grand magus, Dongbai, one of the four iron guardians, had added ayer ofplexity to the conflict. The fact that Emery stood his ground for hours against such formidable forces left the group in awe and disbelief.

    Master Borin, who meticulously observed every detail of the battle through his lenses, couldn''t contain his excitement. He animatedly described Emery''s maneuvers, emphasizing the sheer skill and determination disyed against the iron guardians.

    Emery, however, did not share the same enthusiasm. His gaze was focused on the potential dangers they narrowly avoided. "We are still lucky," he remarked with a sense of gravity. "If they had a few more men, or if you guys arrived even slightlyter, we would have been doomed for sure."

    Master Borin, puzzled, posed a question, "I don''t get it, though. It was obvious that Kronos is working together with the pirates. Why don''t you use the chance to nail their asses?"

    Emery, with a deep sigh, began to exin the intricacies of the situation. The absence of support from the Magus Alliance forces during the battle was a crucial factor.Emery believed that even with solid evidence, proving Kronos''s involvement would be an uphill battle.

    "Our main problem is rooted in one fact��the Nephilim y a part in this matter." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The mention of the Nephilim cast a somber shadow over the room. Their involvement added an additionalyer ofplexity and danger to an already challenging situation. The group exchanged nces, recognizing the gravity of the predicament they found themselves in.

    Magus Silica couldn''t help but worry and suggest, "Maybe you all should consider moving to Terra for the time being."

    The suggestion resonated in the room. The idea had its merits, given Terra''s proximity to Golden City and Zodiac City, offering a potentially safer haven for Emery and his friends. Emery, torn between the safety of his loved ones and the responsibility to protect the.

    He weighed the options, considering the implications of abandoning Earth, which would most likely lead to losing his caretaker status. However, a deeper concern tugged at him. Leaving the unprotected would endanger Gaia, the primordial wisp that had guarded Earth for countless years. The delicate bnce of responsibilities demanded a more nuanced solution.

    "No, we can''t leave this ce. We need another solution," Emery stated firmly.

    Magus Sheena offered additional support from Zodiac City, indicating a willingness to strengthen their alliance. Morgana seized the opportunity to remind Emery of another potent force that stood ready to assist.

    "You should ask the Silvermane. Warwick and King Tidus will definitelye to help," Morgana suggested.

    Emery''s solemn demeanor reflected the weight of losing the three dragon warriors. Faced with the reality of impending danger and the need for a pragmatic solution, he reluctantly agreed to seek help from both Zodiac City and the Silvermane. The prospect of outside assistance offered a temporary reprieve for Earth, but a more enduring resolution was still elusive.

    In the quest for a permanent solution, Master Borin proposed an intriguing idea. "You could build a long-range teleportation gate here! A Stargate," he suggested with a lighthearted chuckle. Emery, familiar with the concept of Stargates, recognized the potential of such a construct. It had the capability to significantly reduce the time required to bring reinforcements to Earth, offering a strategic advantage in safeguarding the. However, he also acknowledged the challenges involved.

    While the idea had merit, Emery understood the humorous undertones in Master Borin''s suggestion. The construction of a Stargate demanded substantial funds and intricate connections to secure the necessary permits. The hurdles ahead were formidable, and Emery pondered the feasibility of turning this ambitious concept into a reality.

    Magus Silica''s pragmatic suggestion resonated with the group. "Although it won''t be half as effective as the Stargate, a normal teleportation gate should do the job," she remarked, offering a more feasible alternative.

    In dire circumstances, Emery couldn''t dismiss the idea of seeking assistance from Otto, the Nexus principal they had aided a decade ago. The challenge remained: all potential solutions demanded a considerable investment of either money or power.

    The profits from his shop, which he had diligently umted, were significantly depleted due to the necessities of the conflict. In a strategic move, they managed to acquire one of the pirate ships, leaving it discreetly stationed outside the Fey Forest, ready for use. Additionally, they salvaged equipment and resources from the defeated pirates, amounting to an estimated value of 15 million.

    Among the gains were the 50 million Emery had received from Kronos. In a strategic move, he opted to allocate half of the funds to repair and fortify the moon base. The investment was geared towards ensuring that their stronghold would be more resilient in the face of future threats. The remaining half of the funds held a different purpose. Emery handed them over to Magus Sheena, the representative of Zodiac City. This act carried symbolic weight. Emery insisted that she ept the contribution as both a tangible expression of gratitude for Zodiac City''s support and a means to aid the families of the fallen magus who had bravely fought in defense of Earth.

 Chapter 1976 New Member

    Chapter 1976 New Member

    Emery''s decision to remain at the Moon base for a few days was fueled by a sense of responsibility. He wanted to ensure that Earth remained free from any potential threats while overseeing the dedicated craftsmen at work, tirelessly repairing and fortifying their lunar stronghold.

    Amid the ongoing efforts, Emery utilized the time to initiate contact with both Warwick from the Silvermane faction and Otto of the Nexus faction. Warwick promptly agreed to dispatch a formidable wolf elite squad to reinforce Earth''s defenses, showcasing the unwavering support of the Silvermane faction. Otto, renowned for his inventive mind, proposed to study Emery''s situation and craft a solution for a teleportation portal, a potential game-changer in their strategy.

    Understanding the significance of rest and recovery, Emery dedicated himself to recuperating from the grueling battle. His primary concern was stabilizing the aftermath of devouring three distinct energies �C two from the divine beasts and one infused with fiery power from the pirates.

    As Emery gradually regained his strength, he received the news that the training ground had beenpleted.Viewing this as a strategic opportunity, Emery was eager to assess the capabilities of the new members within their group. Magus Silica, Magus Sheena, and Emery''s three friends, drawn together by a shared excitement, formed an intimate gathering on the corner of the magical arena. The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation as they eagerly positioned themselves, their eyes reflecting the thrill of what was about to unfold - the sh between Emery and the formidable grand magus hybrid.

    In the center of attention, Anpu stood with unwavering confidence, his arms folded in a disy of silent assurance.

    "Alright, let''s see what you''ve got," he proimed, a determined glint in his eyes as he prepared himself for the magical duel that was about to unfold.

    Anpu responded not with words but with a subtle nce toward the other onlookers, conveying the expectation that more participants would join the battle. It was evident that he underestimated Emery, assuming he wasn''t formidable enough to face a grand magus-level fighter alone.

    However, as Emery initiated his transformation and unleashed a cascade of buffs, the grand magus hybrid''s initial confidence began to waver.

    Anpu''s response to Emery''s challenge was both swift and calcted. He harnessed the power of darkness, effortlessly absorbing Emery''s formidable punch, which boasted a battle power exceeding 800. With grace, Anpu not only countered each of Emery''s attacks but also tracked his movements seamlessly, disying a level of skill and finesse thatmanded respect.

    Emery, undeterred, continued to push the limits, unveiling the potent Khaos power. It was at this point that the grand magus Anpu began to feel the strain, his confidence facing its first real challenge.

    In response to Emery''s esction, the hybrid grand magus employed his special skill. Golden markings manifested on his dark fur, spreading across his body and concentrating prominently on his forehead. This transformation heightened his strength significantly, creating an aura of power that altered the dynamics of the battle. VIA promptly supplied Emery with updated data, providing crucial insights into Anpu''s real abilities.

    [Grand Magus Realm, One Cosmos]

    [Law of Darkness 34%]

    [Law of Beast 15%]

    [Law of Destruction 5%]

    [Soul Force 544]

    [Battle Power 1022]

    VIA identified Anpu as a Cosmos level 2, slightly surpassing Gaizan in strength. Emery, intrigued by the uniquew of destruction wielded by Anpu, couldn''t help but express his enthusiasm.

    "Let me see, what weapon do you use?" Emery inquired, visibly excited, as Anpu produced two curved sabers. Emery mirrored the gesture, drawing his two swords in preparation for the ensuing round. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the next roundmenced, the power of Khaos heightened all of Emery''s darkness spells. His movements became faster and more unpredictable, especially with his enhanced Blink. Anpu countered by employing his domain power, transforming the entire training ground into a void, making his movements nearly impossible to discern.

    Fortunately, Emery''s enhanced spirit reading ability allowed him to keep track of Anpu''s every move. Despite Anpu''s impressive sword skills, Emery found himself enjoying the challenge. Unfortunately, after a couple of dozen shes, the grand magus''s curved sword started to crack, revealing its poor quality.

    Undeterred, Anpu shifted tactics, utilizing his unique ability to shoot dark beams from his eyes, one so unpredictable that forced Emery to retreat. The hybrid grandmagus also able to cast orbs filled with thew of destruction. Althoughcking in raw power, these beams had the insidious ability to slowly disintegrate matter. Witnessing the newly repaired walls of the training ground beginning to crumble, Emery swiftly halted the fight.

    "OK, that''s enough," he dered. "You are amazingly strong!"

    In the aftermath of the intense sparring session, Anpu disyed a different attitude, one tinged with respect toward Emery. Emery, in turn, cast a meaningful look towards Klea, silently acknowledging her astute decision in recruiting such a formidable figure. For Emery, the hybrid grand magus was undeniably worth the substantial investment of 95 million spirit stones.

    Emery, recognizing the potential, nned to equip him with much better weapons and brought the figure into the Khaos gate, with his high proficiency in darkness, the grand magus should be able to advance further when he epted to be one of the Khaos seed.

    However, the Khaos guardian revealed a surprising caveat �C Anpu needed to be released from the blood contract, as Khaos would not ept ves as one of the Khaos candidates.

    Emery found himself in a unique predicament when it came to dealing with Anpu. Unlike the twins Yami and Yama, whose minds he could probe, or Hecate, whom he could coerce, the mind of a grand magus proved to be a challenge to enter. For now, Emery had to exercise patience, waiting for Anpu to build more trust before attempting to release him from the blood contract.

    As the day unfolded, VIA detected an unfamiliar vessel steadily approaching the moon base. The automated protocols immediately gged the presence of a grand magus on board, triggering a rapid shift in the moon base''s atmosphere from a state of normalcy to one of heightened alertness. rms red, and personnel rushed to their designated stations, prepared for any potential threat.

    Emery, seizing themunication device, sternly dered, "Unidentified vessel, reveal your identity or face the risk of being fired upon!"

    "Emery, is that you?"

    A familiar voice echoed through the speaker system, infusing a sense offort and joy into Emery and hisrades. The individual they weremunicating with turned out to be none other than their long-awaited senior, the esteemed Eastern Sage and Grand Magus Fuxi.

 Chapter 1977 Guardian

    Chapter 1977 Guardian

    The small ship descended gracefully into the Moonbase hangar, its engines humming to a halt, and the anticipation within the hangar reached its peak. As the sleek metallic doors of the ship opened, two figures stepped out, instantly recognizable to Emery and hispanions. The first was the much-missed and revered Senior Fuxi, whose presence alone was enough to bring a wave of relief and joy. The second figure, draped in cloak robes, took Emery a moment to recognize, but when he did, a spark of surprise lit up his expression. It was Nephilim''s most prominent genius.

    "Eeshoo? Why are you here?" Emery couldn''t help but express his astonishment, his mind was flooded with dozens of questions about the unexpected arrival.

    Before Emery could delve into the inquiries buzzing in his mind, Senior Fuxi, with a warm smile, interrupted, "So�� Mister new caretaker�� will you show me the ce?" As Fuxi made his way into the moon base, the atmosphere shifted. Klea, unable to contain her excitement, leaped toward the senior sage, enveloping him in a tight embrace. "Senior�� I have been looking everywhere for you," she eximed, her joy evident in her voice. Chumo, showing deep respect, also approached the old sage, acknowledging the presence of someone they held in high regard.

    All followed Senior Fuxi as he surveyed the moon base, his keen eyes taking in every detail. When he seemed satisfied with the surroundings, a broad smile graced his face, and he dered, "Let''s talk." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They stepped into a more secluded room, a space where privacy allowed for candid conversations. In this intimate setting, Senior Fuxi began to express his deep sense of pride in Emery and hispanions,mending them for their remarkable achievements. He admitted regret for his prolonged absence, acknowledging that his seclusion had prevented him from witnessing their growth and aplishments in the past several years.

    Fuxi, in a reflective tone, revealed that if it weren''t for the person he had been apanying, he would likely still be in seclusion. With a nod from Fuxi, Eeshoo took the opportunity to rify.

    It turned out that the Nephilim had been aware of Fuxi''s whereabouts, closely monitoring him for a while. Recognizing the impending threat to Earth, Eeshoo came to seek out Fuxi and warned him about the situation. The two were en route to the moon base when they received word of Emery having already confronted the imminent danger.

    Expressing regret, Eeshoo remarked, "I wish I could be more helpful."

    Emery, however, responded with a reassuring gesture, saying, "No, you did plenty." He added with a keen observation, "Youing alone means that you are doing this against the Nephilim''s will, aren''t you?"

    Eeshoo, acknowledging the unspoken tensions, gave a slight nod before producing a small device. Activating it, a holographic message from Jinkan yed before them. In the brief visual, Jinkan exined her father''s decision to sever ties with the Earth faction. Despite assuring that the Nephilim wouldn''t openly harm Earth, she expressed concerns about potential covert actions. Jinkan believed that her father''s knowledge of her involvement could lead to more harm, hence, she could only dispatch the trusted Eeshoo to assist.

    "I am sorry, there is not much I can do for now. I can only hope that the more merit I bring to my family, the more he will forget about Earth. I hope, in the future, we can work together again."

    The holographic message delivered a clear understanding of the intricate situation, leaving an air of somber realization in the room. As much as Eeshoo expressed a desire to remain by their side, the gravity of the circumstances dictated otherwise. With a sense of gratitude and sincerity, Eeshoo handed Emery a device, saying, "I still owe you my life. Contact me when you ever need my help."

    Before his departure, Eeshoo shared updates aboutmon friends, revealing, "As sent his regards." The mention of As brought a mix of emotions, and Eeshoo disclosed that, thanks to Emery''s assistance, As was currently undergoing major surgery, in the process of finally regaining his human body.

    "Until we meet again, good luck," Eeshoo bid farewell. With that, he returned to his ship, and as the vessel lifted off, it disappeared into the vastness of space.

    With Fuxi''s arrival, Earth gained not only the presence of another grand magus guardian, one analyzed as a Cosmos level 3. The seasoned sage also came up with a solution to reinforce Earth''s defense.

    "There is much to be done," Fuxi dered.

    His absence during the past years had been dedicated to unraveling the secrets of the [Array Formation gs], the rare set of eight tier 6 gs acquired through an auction. Fuxi''s relentless efforts had spanned years, involving the acquisition of the missing g and meticulous repairs to one of the broken gs. As a result, he now possessed a total of five fully operational gs out of the original eight sets.

    Fuxi, tapping into the profound knowledge embedded within these gs, envisioned a solution to significantly enhance Earth''s defenses. He exined that given time, he could create a protective barrier that would envelop a substantial portion of the Earth''s itself, shielding it from potential threats.

    The monumental task at hand required Fuxi to implement a vast formation across multiple areas of the, a project that could potentially span months or even years toplete. However, fueled by his unwaveringmitment to Earth''s protection, the seasoned grand magus expressed his willingness to undertake this immense responsibility.

    "Besides, it''s been hundreds of years since I''ve been home��" Fuxi''s words carried a touch of mncholy, revealing the deep roots of his connection to Earth.

    As Fuxi delved into the details of the task, Klea eagerly offered her assistance, expressing a desire to gain a deeper understanding of the intricate art of formation. Intrigued by the unfolding events, Emery followed Fuxi and Klea as they descended to Earth, preparing for their first formation. Amidst this, Emery bore witness to a touching reunion between Fuxi and his long-disciple Ashaka. The abbot, ovee with humility, kneeled before his master, expressing respect and admitting past mistakes. The sight of the two, master and disciple, standing united, stirred deep emotions within Emery, prompting reflections on his own master, Xion.

    These developments instilled further confidence in Emery''s resolve to defend Earth against any potential threat. However, just as the momentum was building, news arrived from Golden City, demanding Emery''s immediate presence. With two grand magus now safeguarding Earth, Emery felt a sense of reassurance, making it easier for him to depart and address the pressing matters in Golden City.

 Chapter 1978 Crisis

    Chapter 1978 Crisis

    The journey back to Golden City consumed three days for Emery, and upon his arrival, he was immediately confronted with a pressing issue at his Merlin shop. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    What had initially begun as a seemingly minor dy in the delivery of apothecary materials had rapidly escted into a crisis. The specific ingredient crucial for the production of his highly sought-after [Celestial Booster Pills] had be increasingly scarce, and even alternativeponents were in short supply. As a consequence, the production of their gship product hade to a halt, leading loyal customers to seek substitutes from rival establishments.

    The situation took an absurd turn as other Merlin shops''s specialty products faced simr challenges, resulting in a flurry ofints from disgruntled customers. The domino effect of shortages had caused a ripple through themunity, with a growing sense of frustration and impatience among consumers.

    Upon Emery''s return, the tension at his Merlin shop reached a new height. Cedric, visibly concerned and pale, exined the gravity of the situation. The scarcity of the crucial ingredient had also affected the tier 4 poison resistance pills that he needed to supply for the Magus Alliance contract.

    Cedric''s words hung heavily in the air "They said, if we can''t provide the items by tomorrow, they will consider it as a breach of contract," he added, his voice trembling under the weight of the revtion. "Then... they want us to pay for the project''s daily losses, 5 million per day."

    The news sparked a quick shift in the usually calm Karin, her irritation cutting through the tension. "That''s outrageous! They can''t do that with such short notice!" The dire scenario was exacerbated by the fact that this particr contract was with the Magus Alliance, making the consequences all the more devastating.

    Emery sought counsel from Tessa, who had been a steady presence amidst the unfolding chaos. With a deep breath, she spoke, "This is a massive and coordinated attack on the shop." She added "Give me time to check who was trying to mess with you. In the meantime, you should quickly deal with the Magus Alliance contract."

    Emery wasted no time in addressing the impending crisis with the Magus Alliance contract. Returning to the Magus Alliance Outpost, he threw himself into a renewed round of experiments. This time, determination fueled his efforts, and he devised three alternative recipes, each possessingparable effectiveness to his original formtion, albeit slightly more expensive. With the alternative recipes in hand, Emery promptly mobilized his team, instructing them to produce the items inrge batches. The goal was to stockpile enough inventory tost for the next three months, thereby safeguarding against any potential disruptions that might threaten the shop''s contractual obligations. However, the extensive production and procurement of materials came at a substantial cost, with the shop incurring a loss of 70 million spirit stones, a significant dent in their financial resources.

    The next day, Emery extended his assistance to each of the other apothecaries��Cedric, Karin, Helena, and Winri. Recognizing the potential scope of the orchestrated attacks, Emery felt a heightened sense of responsibility. Given the recent events and the suspicions lingering over Nephilim involvement, Emery couldn''t dismiss the possibility that he was the primary target of these deliberate challenges.

    After days of diligent investigation, Tessa sent a message to Emery requesting a meeting. The evidence she had uncovered shed light on the systematic maniption of ingredient supplies by major suppliers, specifically targeting Emery''s shop. Moreover, concerning the Magus Alliance contract, Tessa discovered that external pressure had been applied, leading to the critical situation the shop now faced.

    In a shocking revtion, Tessa disclosed that the evidence pointed back to the Golden City Council itself. The gravity of this revtion led to a summons for Emery and Tessa to attend a meeting at the Golden City Council building. Before entering, Tessa issued a solemn warning, "I am sorry, this is much bigger than I expected."

    As Emery entered one of the exclusive rooms within the Golden City Council building, he found 10 of the 16 council representatives already awaiting him. The majority were elders from prominent families in Golden City, each representing significant influence and power. Even Tessa, an heiress to the Karat family and a member of the council, could only attend as a spectator. However, amidst the assembled elders, Emery''s attention was drawn to two familiar figures��Eugene Houten and Victoria Qin.

    The atmosphere in the room carried a weight of formality and tension as Emery prepared to face the council. The revtions hinted at a deeper conspiracy, and the involvement of such influential figures raised questions about the motives behind the orchestrated attacks on his business.

    Victoria Qin, the heiress of the Qin family, greeted him with a seemingly warm smile that thinly veiled her sarcasm. "Ah, Master Merlin, it''s great to see you. I am happy that you are not busy today," she remarked, the underlying tone not lost on Emery.

    Undeterred, Emery remained polite and calm as he took his ce before the council. The elder of the Karat family, a prominent figure among the council, took charge of the proceedings. "Master Merlin, you stand here, iming injustice on the trades of your shop. Is this correct?" he inquired, his tone betraying an air of formality.

    Knowing that the evidence already presented to the council supported his ims, Emery responded calmly, "Yes, I am."

    A ripple of disapproval circted through the council chambers, and another elder, seated with an intimidating stance, couldn''t help but chuckle. "What an arrogant young man�� the audacity that he dares to make," he remarked, his disdain evident.

    VIA swiftly identified the elderly man as Barry Croft, the uncle to the Croft brothers whom Emery had brawled with in the street of Golden City. The revtion hinted that Emery had more enemies than allies among the council members. Despite this realization, he maintained his calm demeanor and respectfully requested an exnation.

    It was Victoria Qin, the beautiful woman from the Qin family, who chose to provide the exnation. "Master Merlin, the truth is... Not only did the council reject your im, we, in fact, called you here to discuss revoking your trading permit," she revealed.

    Emery couldn''t hide his surprise; the revocation of his trading permit would mean the imminent closure of his shop. Composing himself, he took a deep breath and asked,

    "Please tell me, what is it that I did wrong?"

    Victoria Qin''s smile persisted as she responded, "For starters... You even lie about your identity. Aren''t you? ...Mister Emery Ambrose?" The atmosphere in the council chambers grew tenser as Emery prepared to address the allegations against him.

 Chapter 1979 Sentenced

    Chapter 1979 Sentenced

    Emery, taken aback by the usation of hiding his real name, reiterated that he had never intended to conceal his identity. His calm response reflected his genuine belief that this usation was fabricated to serve the council''s ulterior motives.

    "I have nothing to hide. I never thought my real name would create such a problem, and I will be happy to clear this matter right away," Emery asserted, maintaining hisposed demeanor.

    However, his attempt to address the issue was swiftly interrupted by an elderly council member who recalled Emery''s past. "Mister Emery, you might not recognize me, but I was there as one of the judges during your trial in this city. You were defending the murder of the Harlight noble, so forgive me if I think that your name has a certain negativity to this city."

    The Karat family elder intervened, defending Emery''s merits. He cited Emery''s contributions during the terrifying Magus Academy bloody incursion and his role in saving Tessa Karat from the pirates. The defense was an acknowledgment of Emery''s positive actions in the city.

    However, the Croft elder dismissed these merits, stating, "Huh, one good thing does not grant him the right to be above thew. Only three months ago, he dared to fight in the Golden City street like amon thug!"

    As the debate unfolded within the council chambers, Victoria Qin, with an air of wisdom, asserted that Emery''s past misdeeds or merits were not the focal point. Instead, she emphasized the issue of Emery attempting to hide his identity, steering the narrative toward this perceived transgression.

    Emery, growing increasingly impatient with the seemingly pretentious disy, cut through the rhetoric. "Just tell me what I actually did wrong, and I will fix it," Surprisingly, it was Victoria Qin once again who was tasked with providing an exnation. With aposed demeanor, she addressed the council, stating, "We are just disappointed in how little you think of us... the council. We granted you a permit to set up a shop, and when it does pretty well, it took you only days to attempt on using your apothecarywork for a tax deduction. ....That is not right."

    Victoria Qin continued to present apelling argument, emphasizing the lengthy contributions and efforts that each council member had invested over hundreds of years to build and maintain the prosperity of Golden City. She urged Emery to be more respectful, acknowledging the costs associated with the city''s reliability, the bustling crowds, and the overall safety.

    "Alle with a cost, and we hope that you too��the new city genius��would contribute," she concluded, framing the council''s expectations of Emery''s role in the city''s continued sess.

    The deliberations concluded with a verdict: a 20 million spirit stone fine as punishment. However, this financial penalty was apanied by a more significant consequence. Emery''s n to align his shop solely with the Earth faction was rejected and resulted in the Qin faction being voted as Merlin shop''s new guarantor. forcing an additional 5% tax to be given to the faction, akin to other new establishments in Golden City. "This decision is final, with a 5 years duration, afterwards you may apply once again,"

    The elder of the council dered,ying down the terms of the agreement. The ultimatum was clear: Emery had to either ept the conditions or face the consequence of having to close his shop. With only the elder of the Karat family supporting him and recognizing the limited options before him, Emery could only ept the terms imposed by the council.

    Exiting the imposing Golden City Council building, Emery couldn''t help but reflect on the shifting dynamics within the city. The verdict underscored the reality that the once-dominant Karat family had lost some of its influence. Tessa expressed her apology for her helplessness toward the oue.

    "You don''t need to apologize, Tessa. You have done plenty for me," Emery reassured her.

    Despite the setback, Emery saw an opportunity to realign his priorities. He shared his decision with the group upon returning to the Merlin shop. Emery intended to focus more on his cultivation, taking a step back from the intensive role of an apothecary. He nned to dedicate only a few days each month to perfecting new recipes. As for the daily operations, he entrusted Cedric to take charge. This shift in responsibilities meant arger share of profits for his friends, a decision they all epted with gratitude.

    Emery, undeterred by the setback, envisioned the next five years as a period of growth. When the shop gained more funds, he intended to open another branch in the Alpha quadrant, a ce closer to Earth. This expansion aimed to further enhance hiswork and contribution to the Magus alliance and other factions. Emery was determined that, with time, circumstances would turn in his favor.

    With the decisions settled and ns in motion, Emery returned to Terra City and once again activated the Khaos gate, initiating his rigorous training regimen. The primary focus of this phase was the restoration of his broken Primal core. Despite the unavability of Divine beasts for purchase, Emery remained undeterred, exploring alternative solutions.

    Entering the Khaos domain, he enlisted VIA to analyze all existing waypoints within it. Each waypoint had emerged due to the high concentration of darkness energy, and Emery was confident that amidst these, he would find a few sources capable of aiding the restoration of his core. Simultaneously, recognizing the importance of bncing both light and darkness on his path to bing a grand magus, he dedicated time to delve further into the Celestial-rmended scroll, the [Prism of Light Meditation Technique].

    "Alright, let''s start,"

    ######

    Author Note.

    The month of February felt much shorter than expected. I hope that the chapters have met your expectations and provided you with enjoyment.

    Wish you all to join me again for the March chapters. Thank you for your continued support.

    Sneak Peek on Next Month''s Chapters n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ######

    Four and a Half Years Later...

    Emery found himself visited by an unexpected guest��an esteemed female grand magus whom he could proudly call master. Grand Magus Aurora approached him with a proposition, inviting Emery to join the ranks of teachers at the newly inaugurated academy in the Alpha quadrant.

    "Thank you for epting the position. I am sure your master will be proud," In the wake of the academy''s reopening, tens of thousands of acolytes from across the sectors eagerly applied, marking the end of a 15-year hiatus. Among the hopefuls was a determined young female, driven by the singr purpose of finding a man she had recently discovered to be her father.

 Chapter 1980 New Venture

    Chapter 1980 New Venture

    In the gxy far, far away, an enigmatic subterranean civilization dwelled, its existence shrouded in darkness for countless millennia. The inhabitants, born devoid of sunlight, bore skin paler than the moon''s glow. In recent days, however, an ominous unrest had taken hold. Their sacred mountains, silent witnesses to centuries of subterranean life, quivered ceaselessly, unsettling the very foundation of their underworld.

    As the tremors persisted, a growing restlessness swept through the subterranean residents. Topound their woes, the sacred gate, a barrier that had stood undisturbed within the mountain, shattered into pieces. The fracture in this ancient seal allowed grotesque spider creatures to spill forth, their menacing presence further intensifying the unease.

    Faced with this unprecedented threat, a courageous female leader, distinguished by her striking purple hair, rallied 300 of their most formidable warriors. Armed and resolute, this formidable group assembled to investigate the disturbance and quell the encroaching spider threats.

    With unwavering determination, the pale-skinned leader approached and opened the fractured gate with caution.

    "This door has not been open for more than a thousand years, be careful," Her words resonated in the subterranean expanse, emphasizing the gravity of their undertaking.

    As the warriors stepped into the foreboding dark chamber, an onught of dozens of aggressive arm-size spiders immediately descended upon them, crawling with menacing speed and intent. The pale-skinned leader wasted no time, barking outmands to her warriors.

    "Shield at the front!! Archer ready! Fire!!"

    The warriors swiftly formed a defensive line, shields held high to fend off the charging spiders. Archers positioned themselves at a distance, drawing their bows and releasing volleys of arrows into the approaching horde. Magicians at the rear unleashed arcane spells, adding a dazzling disy of magical energy to the chaotic battlefield. The sh between the warriors and the arachnid assants erupted into a fierce symphony of shes, hisses, and magical explosions.

    The spiders proved to be far more resilient than anticipated, their armored exoskeletons providing formidable protection. The battle was intense, with each warrior fighting valiantly to push through the horde. Despite the challenges, the warriors persevered, steadily advancing through the dark chamber. The air became thick with tension as the echoes of battle reverberated against the cavern walls. As they pressed forward, the dark chamber expanded into a colossal main chamber, revealing an ominous atmosphere. A palpable dark energy permeated the room. At the center of attention was an altar adorned with a dark orb, its sinister glow casting an eerie light across the carved runes that surrounded it.

    Sensing an unknown sight, the woman turned to an older man next to her, seeking answers.

    "Kasim, do you know what this is?"

    With furrowed brows, the elderly studied the runes and the dark orb. His eyes narrowed as he tried to decipher the ancient symbols.

    "It''s�� a formation of something�� I need to check with the old texts."

    Before he could provide more insights, the chamber shook once more, sending ripples of disturbance through the air. The dark orb at the center of the altar began to pulsate with an ominous glow. The warriors, momentarily entranced by the spectacle, suddenly snapped back to attention as a spine-chilling shriek echoed from above. Three colossal dark spiders descended from the ceiling, each adorned with silvery glowing runes that shimmered ominously. With unparalleled agility, the spiders began to shoot intricate webs, ensnaring dozens of warriors within seconds. Helpless cries echoed through the cavern as the cocooned warriors were mercilessly pulled into the shadowy recesses of the ceiling.

    In the face of this overwhelming adversity, the woman conjured a silvery bow, unleashing powerful magic arrows at the spiders. At the same time, she decisively called for a retreat. The realization that they were no match for these formidable creaturespelled her to make a strategic withdrawal. The old man, Kasim, recognized the dire situation and raised his silver staff casting a protective barrier spell to shield the woman from the impending danger. "My Queen, you need to get back!" he shouted, the urgency evident in his voice.

    In the concealed recesses of the cavern, unbeknownst to the queen and her beleaguered soldiers, five mysterious figures lingered in the shadows. Their forms remained obscured, and they exchanged hushed whispers among themselves, observing the unfolding chaos.

    Despite the valiant efforts of the two, the situation continued to spiral out of control. More and more soldiers fell victim to the spiders'' webbing, their struggles futile against the strength of the arachnid adversaries.

    "Get back!! Get back!!"

    In the concealed recesses of the cavern, unbeknownst to the queen and her beleaguered soldiers, five mysterious figures lingered in the shadows. Their forms remained obscured, and they exchanged hushed whispers among themselves, observing the unfolding chaos.

    A woman''s voice was heard "They won''t survive this... Are we going to help them?"

    The leader of the group, a male figure, acknowledged the gravity of the situation.

    "I was worried about the prime directive... but they were harmed because of us��" A second passed before he decided "Let''s assist them."

    The words sparked excitement among the remaining three figures, and their muted expressions of eagerness were apanied by unique sounds of approval.

    "Chiiwikk!!!!" "Ku ku!"

    In an instant, a humanoid nt creature emerged from the shadows. With agile movements, it threw its roots toward the harmed soldiers, creating awork of supportive tendrils that swiftly pulled them to safety. Simultaneously, another figure revealed itself �C a young girl with a curved horn on either side of her head. With an ethereal grace, she took to the air, cutting through the silvery webs with a massive scythe weapon. Her movements were swift and precise, severing the spiders'' hold over the trapped soldiers. As the webs fell away, the rescued warriors were left suspended in the air for a moment before gently descending to the ground. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    One of the closest spiders lunged forward for a close-range attack when a massive humanoid figure emerged from the shadows. A dark-skinned orc wielding a formidable metal club intercepted the spider mid-air, sending it tumbling backward. "CHIIWIKK!!" shouted the dark-skinned orc, expressing its victory.

    Meanwhile, thest two spiders, poised to unleash their threats, found themselves disrupted by the sudden appearance of two dark fireballs. The fiery projectiles struck the spiders with force, propelling them backward and interrupting their impending attacks.

    The queen, her senses overwhelmed by the unexpected arrivals and interventions, struggled toprehend the rapidly unfolding events. Before she could grasp the situation, a wave of panic swept over her as she witnessed her soldiers, cocooned in spider silk, falling from the air. Desperationced her voice as she cried out, "HELP THEM!"

    In response to the queen''s plea, a figure materialized beside her �C a brown-haired man with an air of calm authority. With a simple gesture of his hand, he harnessed the forces of gravity within the chamber. As if responding to hismand, the cocooned soldiers descended gently to the cavern floor, escaping the perilous fall that awaited them.

    The elderly man swiftly positioned himself protectively between the mysterious man and his queen. He raised his staff, readying a spell, and demanded, "Who are you?!"

    With an air of calm reassurance, he said, "Don''t worry. We will not harm you. Please, quickly carry your soldiers back while we finish handling these creatures."

    His words resonated with a subtle power that instilled trust in the elderly man and the queen.

    Acknowledging the assurance, the two promptly carried out the given task. From behind, the queen watched in amazement as the five figures disyed their extraordinary powers against the three massive spider creatures. A harmonious symphony of magical abilities unfolded, each figure contributing their unique skills to subdue the once-formidable arachnid adversaries. The spiders were restrained one by one and contained within a pocket of space.

    As thest of the spiders vanished, the brown hair man approached the queen. With a polite gesture, he introduced himself, "My name is Emery. My friend and I just happened to arrive here recently. May I know what ce is this?"

 Chapter 1981 Destination

    <h4>Chapter 1981 Destination</h4>

    Emery''s arrival marked the exploration of his eighth waypoint within thest four years.

    The Khaos domain hosted hundreds of these enigmatic waypoints, each borne out of massive fluctuations in space. Emery, driven by a quest to find a source of darkness-type power to aid his cores, saw these waypoints as potential reservoirs of the elusive energy he sought.

    Crossing these spatial anomalies could lead to unforeseen challenges, and to mitigate the risks, he dedicated several hours to each waypoint. During this time, he channeled his spirit-reading abilities, extending his consciousness to the other side in the hopes of gaining insights and proper analysis through VIA''s assistance.

    Bncing this exploratory quest with hismitments to cultivation training and apothecary pursuits, Emery had spent thest four years meticulously probing a total of 122 waypoints.

    Among these waypoints, only one third managed to be analyzed by VIA. The others either led to inhospitable spaces or, worse, unstable ones. However, amidst the challenges, the most astonishing revtion came when Emery discovered another hub. This hub connected to dozens of other waypoints, unveiling a vastwork within the intricate tapestry of the Khaos space.

    Throughout this endeavor, Emery encountered numerous obstacles, including the interference of dark elves groups. In some instances, he had to forego the use of the Khaos domain altogether to avoid confrontation with these elusive adversaries.

    However, the recent findings unveiled a beacon of interest��an altar shrouded in mystery, exuding powerful energy, and housing a divine beast. Intrigued by the potential discoveries, Emery marked it as his 8th destination.

    Recognizing the inherent risks, he decided to bolster his safety by bringing along a select group of allies. Morgana, capable of traversing dimensions with the aid of Killgraga, stood by Emery''s side. Among them was Twik, Emery''s reliablepanion, Livi the Baphomet, who possessed the ability to transform into a young girl, and a new addition to the group��a formidable dark-skinned orc whom Emery had encountered during his third trip. Each member brought unique skills and strengths to the team, forming a formidable ensemble prepared for the challenges that awaited them in the uncharted territories.

    Upon arrival at the other side of the waypoint, an unexpected incident unfolded��a powerful tremor reverberated through the surroundings, causing the altar to crack and creating an unstable power fluctuation. Drawing upon his past experiences, where waypoints led to entrapment or exposure to lower realms civilization, Emery opted for caution. He decided to remain in the shadows, observing and learning about the ce and the broken altar.

    As Emery engaged in his observations, VIA provided limited insights:

    [Not enough information to pinpoint location]

    [Partial information on rune formation, requires time to process].

    While in the shadows, Emery sensed the arrival of a pale human, entering the area while engaged in battle against formidable spiders. It became apparent that their forces from the sky realms and the lone elderly magus were ill-equipped tobat the three divine beasts, possessing powersparable to those of a full moon magus. Fueled by a sense of responsibility, Emery stepped out from the shadows and joined the fight.

    Having sessfully captured the divine beast, the atmosphere remained tense as Emery seized the opportunity to gather more information from these ingenious humans about their surroundings.

    "My name is Emery," he introduced himself, "and my friend and I just happened to arrive here recently. May I know what ce this is?"

    The female leader responded, "I am Soonhee. This is our sacred ground, how could you enter this ce?!"

    Sensing an undercurrent of distrust, Emmet utilized his spirit reading ability to bridge the gap and slowly earn their trust. Through abination of empathy and understanding, he managed to break through the initial barriers and was invited back to their home.

    In order to safeguard the fragile stability of the shattered altar, Emery decided to leave Durak, the dark-skinned orc, to guard the ce. The orc, with his formidable strength, will stand watch over the sacred ground, a sentinel against possible threats that might arise.

    "CHIKKK Durak will stay!"

    Once outside the confines of the sacred ground, Emery and his newfound allies were greeted by a vast expanse. A cold, snowy mountain stretched beneath a glowing rocky ceiling, creating an otherworldly ambiance. The journey unfolded over two hours, traversing the wintryndscape until the revtion of a kingdom came into view.

    The Alvanic Kingdom, a subterranean city, sprawled before them��a bustling metropolis beneath the surface, home to over 100,000 Alvanic people. The city''s architecture blended seamlessly with the rocky surroundings, illuminated by a soft glow that emanated from various sources within. As Emmet and the group approached, the sheer scale and intricacy of the subterranean kingdom became apparent.

    "Traveler, wee to Alvanic," greeted the purple-haired Queen, her words resonating with both authority and warmth. The return of their Queen and his soldiers was met with cheers from the Alvanic people. However, as their eyes fell upon Emery and hispanions, expressions of fear momentarily clouded their faces. It was the Queen''s soothing assurance that swiftly dispelled their concerns, showcasing the depth of adoration the people held for her.

    Amidst the jubnt atmosphere, a feast was prepared in celebration, providing Emery with an opportune moment to delve deeper into the Alvanic culture and history. Seated among them, he engaged in conversation, seeking to understand the intricacies of their subterranean world.

    To Emery''s revtion, the Alvanic people were not the sole inhabitants of this hidden realm. There were six other kingdoms, varying in size, scattered across the subterraneanndscape, housing a total poption of 500,000 individuals. Through persistent persuasion, Emmet unraveled more about their history, which traced back almost two thousand years. Their ancestors had sought refuge in this subterranean haven, escaping an ancient cmity that had driven them to hide beneath the surface.

    The Alvanic people''s connection to the sacred chamber, considered their ce of origin, held a deep significance. However, as period passed, the secrets of the chamber had be obscured, even to the oldest magus among them. Kasim, who had lived for five centuries, remained unaware of the sacred chamber''s hidden truths.

    Emery couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. The altar formation with its dark, mysterious stone held the possible to send tens of thousands of people to another realm, a prospect that aligned seamlessly with his objectives. Eager to glean more information, Emmet decided to request ess to the Alvanic Kingdom''s old texts, the repositories of their ancient knowledge.

    His request prompted a gracious response from the Queen, who expressed her willingness to assist but coupled it with a personal plea, "Please, traveler, we will assist your needs, but please grant me a wish."

    Emery, recognizing the sincerity, nodded affirmatively. "Alright, if there is anything I can do, I will help."

 Chapter 1982 Plea

    Chapter 1982 Plea

    Emery followed Queen Soonhee to a special room at the top of the pce, where an old many on his deathbed. The room was hushed, filled with an air of solemnity as the Alvanic Queen introduced him, "This is my father, King Jongsuk the ruler of Alvanic for thest 200 years."

    A somber atmosphere enveloped the room as Queen Soonhee began to unravel the tale of her brief reign. She exined that she had ascended to the role of ruler only a little over a year ago when her father met his demise during a training session. The revtion brought forth a poignant request, "Please save my father, and you can get anything you want."

    Emery''s discerning gaze fell upon the ailing ruler and took him only moments to surmise that the king''s affliction originated from a critical failure in breaking through the magus realm. It became evident that Queen Soonhee had turned to Emery due to him and his entourage of magus individuals, hoping that Emery who came from the outside world might hold a solution to this perilous problem.

    These Alvanic people, secluded from the magus universe, possessed minimal knowledge of breaking through to the magus realm or ess to awakening pills. However, despite his potential to offer a solution, Emery hesitated. He needed to gather more information about this kingdom and its people, cautious not to inadvertently vite any magus alliance rules.

    Choosing his words carefully, Emery requested some time to contemte the situation. Simultaneously, he insisted on delving into their ancient texts to gain a deeper understanding of their history and perhaps find a solution within their own lore. Recognizing the necessity of Emery''s inquiries, Queen Soonhee tacitly granted his request, allowing him ess to the kingdom''s vast library.

    For the next few days, Emery immersed himself in the extensive collection of scrolls and manuscripts. However, his efforts yielded minimal references to the time these people arrived in the subterranean world or anything before. Even details about the altar, which was seemingly crafted by another being hailed as the savior of their people, remained elusive. Undeterred, Emery sought alternative means of uncovering the kingdom''s history. He enlists VIA to help him scan the entirety of the Alvanic history spanning 2000 years.

    As the artificial being delved into the data, Emery concurrently turned his attention to learning more about the seven kingdoms, their inhabitants, and even their natural resources hoping to find anything useful.

    During this period of exploration, Queen Soonhee persisted in her attempts to sway Emery''s decision. Whether throughvish feasts, thoughtful gifts, or even the audacious offer of her self, she sought to influence him.

    The persistent advances prompted a wryment from Morgana, who, with her characteristic wit, remarked, "If you are interested�� I promise I won''t tell anyone��"

    Emery responded with a forced smile "So funny�� Great�� Your jokes have improved��"

    As Emery continued to navigate the delicate bnce between diplomatic interactions and the pursuit of knowledge, a breakthrough finally emerged after several days of exhaustive research. VIA unearthed crucial clues pointing to the origin of the subterranean civilizations. They hade from a neutral zone, positioning them outside the realm of magus alliance matters. Furthermore, their enemy that once chasing after them had been vanquished by another faction hundreds of years ago.

    This revtion provided Emery with rity. The subterranean civilizations, including the Alvanic Kingdom, were not entangled in theplexities of magus alliance politics. ssifying them as independent entities in the cosmic tapestry.

    Emery received another piece of excellent news during his research��the dark orb on the altar held the properties he sought. Its function closely resembled an artifact he had discovered on his second trip, proven to assist in creating new waypoints at the Moon base.

    Thest artifact enabled him to return to Earth without leaving any Khaos guardians behind. Now, with another such artifact in his possession, Emery envisioned the prospect of creating another waypoint at Terra. This would enable him to move seamlessly between Terra and Earth, eliminating the need to rely on the Khaos guardians.

    While this find marked a significant breakthrough for Emery, a dilemma lingered. The broken altar in the Alvanic Kingdom remained unsolved, meaning that once Emery departed from the subterranean realm, he could never return. This meant that the Alvanic people would most likely be eternally confined within this subterranean depth.

    Sensing Emery''s internal conflict, Morgana questioned, "What seems to be the problem? These people have been living here for 2000 years and never needed the orbs."

    Emery, unwilling to give up on finding a solution for the broken altar, extended his stay in the Alvanic Kingdom. He dedicated more time to sending data to Klea and Fuxi, enlisting their expertise in the desire of discovering an alternative solution before he departed. Theplex nature of the formation required coborative efforts, and Emery remained determined to unlock the mystery that held the Alvanic people captive in their subterranean sanctuary.

    Amid these efforts, Emery decided to extend his assistance to the dying king, offering a glimmer of constion, an act of goodwill in light of his intention to acquire their orb.

    However, the tranquility was abruptly shattered when startling news reached the Alvanic Kingdom��a coalition of three opposing kingdoms had forged an alliance, mobilizing a formidable force of 10,000 warriors apanied by three powerful magus. The sudden emergence of this threat cast a shadow over the kingdom, and the once-stable bnce in the subterranean realm now teetered on the brink of conflict. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The grand entrance of the three magus into the Alvanic city was marked by an air of arrogance, and their demands resounded through the pce hall, a brazen deration of intent.

    "We demand your absolute surrender, and Queen Soonhee''s hand in marriage to one of our kings," they dered, shamelessly presenting the queen with the illusion of choice, as if rejection was not an option.

    The desperation that had gripped Queen Soonhee in the days leading up to this moment became apparent. She had known that her kingdom faced grave danger, and her fervent desire had been that her father''s recovery would dissuade the other kingdoms from such bold moves.

    Unfortunately for these three kingdoms, they couldn''t have chosen a worse time tounch their attack. Emery, still grappling with the internal conflict over taking the orb, feltpelled to intervene.

    Standing before the emissaries, he addressed them with a calm yet resolute tone.

    "Tell your kings that they are toote... Queen Soonhee has been betrothed to me," Emery dered, throwing an unexpected turn into the unfolding drama.

 Chapter 1983 Threat

    Chapter 1983 Threat

    "Who the hell are you?! Such arrogance!" eximed one of the magus emissaries, their expressions betraying a mix of shock and indignation. Another emissary turned a gaze toward Queen Soonhee, who appeared as surprised as he did. In reply the emissary shifted his gaze to Kasim, the sole magus of the Alvanic Kingdom, saying, "Don''t me me for this!"

    Without hesitation, the emissaryunched a powerful lightning punch at Emery. To his astonishment, Emery was able to block the attack.

    "A magus!" he eximed, realizing that there was another magus present, and a young one at that. The other two emissaries shared in the revtion.

    "Huh, a new moon and an old magus don''t scare us!" dered one emissary, attempting to mask his unease.

    Emery, maintaining hisposure, wore a quiet smile. If he hadn''t concealed his true strength, the three crescent moon magus would likely have fled in fear. With measured confidence, Emery calmly stated, "Did you say... two magus? Guess again."

    To the emissaries'' astonishment, another figure materialized, walking toward the throne with a thunderous voice that echoed through the hall.

    "You three dare toe and make trouble in my home,"

    It was none other than the supposedly ill King Jongsuk. Contrary to the information provided, the king not only disyed robust health but also exhibited magus-level strength. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The sudden appearance of the king prompted concern from Queen Soohee. "Father�� you shouldn''t be here�� your health��" "Huh!! I am healthy enough to kick these three out of here!" King Jongsuk interjected, dismissing his daughter''s worries with a confident wave of his hand.

    The emissaries, now facing not one but three magus, found themselves in an unexpected predicament. In a moment of hesitation, they took a step back, only to realize that the young, arrogant magus was already standing behind them, undetected. The emissaries, seething with rage, departed the Alvanic Kingdom with their entourage. The whole 10,000-strong army, a looming threat that had cast a shadow over the subterranean domain, began to march away from the Alvanic outskirts through the snowy ins.

    "What are you doing!! Do you dare to attack an emissary? Do that, and you will be the enemy of the whole six kingdoms!" one of the emissaries warned.

    Emery, disying a calm and collected demeanor, took a step away, opening a path for them. However, before they left, he delivered a message that hung in the cold air. "Kindly convey my message to others. I, Emery, wille to visit."

    The emissaries, seething with rage, departed the Alvanic Kingdom with their entourage. The whole 10,000-strong army, a looming threat that had cast a shadow over the subterranean domain, began to march away from the Alvanic outskirts through the snowy ins.

    As soon as the emissaries and their army left, King Jongsuk approached Emery with a respectful bow. "Savior, please ept my gratitude once again for your help," he expressed sincerely.

    Emery had spent thest few days healing the king and aiding him in advancing to the magus realm. Now, with Emery willing to stand against the enemy and force them away, the king''s gratitude deepened. Emery, ever modest, replied, "It''s not a big deal at all."

    However, the king''s next words caught Emery off guard. "Savior, there is no need for such courtesy anymore. I have understood your intention and fully support your request."

    Emery, still puzzled, asked, "You are?" The confusion lingered as he hadn''t spoken a word about the orb. His bewilderment turned to panic when the king, smiling, added, "Of course, I agree to your request. I think Soonhee would not mind at all. I can see you are a very good match for her��"

    "...."

    Emery was left speechless. The king''s assumption was a result of Emery''s bluff to the emissaries about being betrothed to Queen Soonhee. Realizing the implications, Emery hurriedly exined with an apologetic tone. This unexpected revtion prompted the queen to excuse herself in embarrassment, while Morgana''s gaze conveyed a mix of hundreds of judgments.

    The king took the misunderstanding with good humor,ughing off the unintended consequences. Amid the lighthearted moment, the king posed a question regarding Emery''sst words to the emissaries. "You n on visiting them?"

    Emery nodded, maintaining his casual demeanor. "Just give them a few days."

    With hismitment to help, Emery envisioned aprehensive strategy that involved leveraging the existing tensions and dynamics among the kingdoms. Understanding the intricate history of the realms, he believed uniting the seven kingdoms would be the best solution, essential for their collective survival. The king, aware of Emery''s intentions, was prepared to offer full support, mobilizing the Alvanic army of 5000 strong men. However, Emery had no intention of spilling a single blood in this endeavor.

    As expected, three dayster, the emissaries sessfully rallied other magus powerhouses from the various kingdoms. Information was revealed about Alvanic possessing three magus figures, thereby tipping the power bnce and establishing them as the strongest force in the seven kingdoms. A total of 10 magus convened to discuss the matter.

    "We cannot allow this to happen!!"

    A few quickly agreed out of fear, their apprehension evident in the furrowed brows and uneasy nces they exchanged. Some, unsure of the reliability of the information, hesitated in expressing their stance. Others outright rejected the idea, considering it unwise, especially since trust among the magus was a raremodity, with some being more untrustworthypared to the Alvanic.

    In a surprising turn of events, Emery arrived unannounced at the meeting, using a spatial gate to bring King Jongsuk and Magus Kasim alongside him. The sudden appearance of the trio rmed the assembled magus. Emery, maintaining his calm demeanor, remarked,

    "A meeting between magus but not inviting us�� this is not nice at all."

    One of the strongest magus, a burly half-moon magus, rose to his feet, ready to disy his strength. However, with a simple gesture, Emery effortlesslypelled him back to his seat.

    "Gravity spell!!"

    The rest who resisted found themselves simrly restrained by an unseen force, leaving the magus assembly in a state of momentary shock.

    "You�� you are not just a half-moon�� who are you?!"

    Emery, maintaining his calm demeanor, responded, "I will tell you all about me shortly. For now, I want to ask your opinion about uniting the seven kingdoms."

    "What!? No! Never!" Four of the ten magus quickly rejected the idea, seemingly resigned to face whatever consequencesy ahead. Emery, however, calmly remarked,

    "Good�� honesty is the first step of trust." With a simple gesture of his hand, four more spatial gates opened, each revealing one of Emery''s powerful allies. The intimidating presence of these reinforcements further unsettled the magus.

    With a subtle smile, Emery continued, "I am optimistic that you all will eventually see reason."

    The dance of diplomacy, persuasion, and the dynamics of power yed out within the confines of the meeting chamber, setting the stage for the future of the seven kingdoms.

 Chapter 1984 Unity

    Chapter 1984 Unity

    With Emery''s current spirit-reading ability, he possessed the capability to take control of each of the magus one by one, akin to how he influenced Hecate. The main pirs of the six kingdoms wouldn''t even realize that they were under Emery''s control, and they would unwittingly agree to unite the entire seven kingdoms under Alvanic rule. However, Emery foresaw that in a scenario where he left and never returned, such influence would onlyst a few hundred years before a new magus assumed leadership.

    To address this, Emery invested time in engaging with these opposing forces, illustrating the benefits of unity and cooperation. He aimed to foster a sense ofmon purpose among the magus, showing them the potential rewards of a united front. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Having delved into the 2000-year history of each kingdom, Emery discerned that the roots of their problems were surprisingly straightforward �C food scarcity. The limited quantity and variety of satisfying sustenance led to social inequality, creating disparities in status and sparking conflicts and wars between the kingdoms. Armed with this understanding, Emery sought to address the fundamental issue at the heart of their divisions and offer a path toward a more harmonious future for the subterranean realms.

    Emery forcefully summoned all the authoritative figures from the seven kingdoms and orchestrated a grand feast, presenting an array of delicacies �C meats, fruits, vegetables, and even spices that were entirely novel to them. These simple yet luxurious ingredients proved more effective in swaying their hearts than intimidation or fear. Emery addressed them with a promise that resonated deeply:

    "There is much more avable, and I n to make it essible in great abundance for all."

    Recognizing that giving these resources away for free could lead to new social problems, Emery devised a straightforward agreement. Alvanic kingdom would lead as the main producers of these delicacies, and the other six kingdoms could trade these newfound products with the specialties of their respective regions.

    Emery carefully selected the natural resources he found to be valuable in the magus universe and proposed a reasonable trade ratio, ensuring that the people of each kingdom could enjoy the benefits of this newfound cooperation.

    To foster ongoing coboration, a consul system was established, with Alvanic taking the lead. This diplomatic approach aimed not only to address the root cause of their divisions but also to build a foundation for sustained unity among the subterranean realms.

    With these carefully orchestrated arrangements, the Alvanic kingdom was poised to take responsibility for the well-being of all six realms, positioning itself as the de facto leader. Emery had essentially handed them the key to a prolonged and prosperous rule, absolving himself of any guilt should they falter in their newfound responsibilities.

    The entire preparation process spanned over two weeks, during which Emery had spent a total of a month in this subterranean world. The dark orb, a crucial item for his objectives, was now ready to be imed. Additionally, Emery had managed to amass a substantial amount of resources from the six kingdoms, ensuring a significant profit of tens of millions of spirit stones.

    However, the more time Emery spent with these people, the more he felt a growing sense of responsibility for their fate. Despite all he could provide for them, it became apparent that he hailed from the outside world. As a result, an increasing number of individuals began to inquire and, in some cases, express a fervent desire to leave the subterranean realms and explore the world beyond. Witnessing Emery''s internal struggle, Morgana voiced her concerns, "Why do you even care? We have so many things going on with our own sets of problems"

    Emery replied casually, "Morgana, don''t you think their situation is simr to the fey? Being secluded from the outside world..."

    Theparison drew a parallel between the subterranean people and the fey, both isted from the wider world. The unspoken implication lingered, reminding them of the past when Emery had extended his help to the fey. If he hadn''t cared enough, Morgana and the fey might still be confined within the forest or facing worse circumstances. The unspoken example was more than enough for Morgana to ask any more questions.

    With thismitment, Emery invested additional weeks in his quest to find a solution for the people of the subterranean realm. During this time, he made a groundbreaking discovery rted to their gic makeup.

    Having spent a thousand years in this subterranean realm, a subtle mutation had urred in their genes, endowing them with heightened senses and enhanced strength within the epassing darkness. Delving deeper into his observations, Emery discerned a fascinating corrtion: nearly all individuals disying talent in manipting spirit energy exhibited a notable proficiency in harnessing the power of darkness. This revtion sparked an idea in Emery''s mind. Not only could these people serve to strengthen his own power, but he believed that with enough research, their unique gic makeup could hold the key to unlocking proficiency in darkness. Armed with this newfound understanding, Emery devoted time to nurturing them, enhancing their strength through apothecary practices, and imparting techniques tailored to their unique abilities. This revtion sparked an idea in Emery''s mind. Not only could these people serve to strengthen his own power, but he believed that with enough research, their unique gic makeup could hold the key to unlocking proficiency in darkness. Armed with this newfound understanding, Emery devoted time to nurturing them, enhancing their strength through apothecary practices, and imparting techniques tailored to their unique abilities. After another month immersed in his efforts, Morgana approached him once more, this time bearing a message from Klea. "Does she find the way to solve the formation?" Emery inquired, hopeful for progress.

    Morgana shook her head, signaling ack of breakthrough. However, her message took an unexpected turn. "She was asking why you have not returned yet," Morgana conveyed, introducing an element of curiosity and concern into the conversation.

    Emery fell into a reflective silence, acknowledging that he had indeed spent an extended period in this subterranean realm. In the midst of his contemtion, Morgana delivered the second part of the message from Klea, "She said you are being stupid. Her exact words were, if you don''t want to give up on them yet, you could just leave one of the guardians behind."

    "...."

    Emery''sughter reverberated through the cavern, a blend of amusement and acknowledgment of the seemingly straightforward solution.

    The simplicity of Klea''s suggestion didn''t negate the fact that creating the required formation still demanded a substantial investment of spirit stones, akin to the intricate structure he had forged in Terra Castle four years prior. However, the potential benefits and justifiability of such expenditure were apparent.

    The prospect of leaving one of the guardians behind offered a practicalpromise, enabling Emery or Morgana to personally traverse the spatial gate, ensuring the continuation of trade and interaction with the subterranean people. Relieved by this solution, Emery turned to Morgana and said, "Alright, let''s prepare to go home."

 Chapter 1985 Return

    Chapter 1985 Return

    Took Emery a few days to collect arge number of [Cassiterite stones], rare gems with a strong affinity for darkness energy. With these stones, he meticulously crafted a new formation array at the sacred ground, capitalizing on the area''s highest concentration of darkness energy. The result was a portal that promised greater stability for travel between the subterranean realm and Emery''s home.

    As the final touches were put into ce, Emery faced the crucial decision of determining which Khaos guardian to leave at the sacred ground. The response from the guardians varied. Killgragah, expressing his frustration, poured out his anger with a resounding deration.

    <Not me!! Not me again!! You have been leaving me out for so many years!! Not again!>

    In contrast, Chututlu responded with a mocking chuckle, <This is the inevitable fate of those who have little use>

    To their surprise, Emery made an unexpected choice, deciding to leave Cthulhu instead.

    <What��. How can this be��?> N?v(el)B\\jnn

    <Hahaha, of course, he chose me; I am the mighty Killgragah!> boasted the triumphant guardian.

    Emery''s choice to leave Cthulhu behind was a calcted decision, not made on a whim. It was motivated by the possession of a valuable item obtained during his sixth expedition��antern containing the elusive [Sea Heart me].

    This particr treasure was not easily acquired; it demanded thebined power of both Killgaragh and Chututlu to tame.

    The [Sea Heart me] held a distinctive energy, a fusion of two conflicting elements: water and fire. Over the preceding months, Emery had developed a strong belief that this item could not only amplify his mastery of the water element but also deepen his understanding of Dao. However, effectively harnessing the power of the [Sea Heart me] necessitated the cooperation of Killgaragh.

    Emery''s decision to leave Cthulhu behind was part of a strategic n to dedicate more time to cultivating the [Sea Heart me] with Killgaragh.

    "Just until I find a solution for this formation," Emery assured the Pestilence Khaos guardian.

    <Huh... I don''t mind resting�� Just make sure you have people feed me,> responded Chututlu with a hint of nonchnce.

    Emery had a specific task in mind, and he retrieved two divine beast spiders known as [Cold Jade Spiders]. Both were captured from this sacred ground. These arachnids were still in their youth,cking an abundance of darkness energy for Emery to absorb. Simultaneously, they were infused with cold energy that resisted Emery''s attempts. On the positive side, these spiders were highly poisonous and could produce a potent venom, along with a high-grade Tier 4 silk.

    His n involved leveraging Chutulu''s pestilence gate energy to aid the spiders in their growth. In return, these spiders, positioned at the top of the food chain in the subterranean mountain, could efficiently hunt down other creatures for the Guardian to feed. It proved to be a beneficial arrangement for both parties, and Chutulu readily agreed.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll certainlye to visit... if I need to make potions,"Emery added with a chuckle, acknowledging the unorthodox partnership with a touch of humor. With everything in ce, Emery paid a final visit to the ruler of Alvanic to bid farewell. The beautiful Queen Soonhee appeared visibly troubled, but Emery reassured her that he woulde to visit asionally. Sensing a certain stare from Morgana, Emery quickly added,

    "For the trades, I mean�� and yes, either Morgana or I wille."

    When all farewells were exchanged, Morgana opened a spatial gate. They used the Famine gate to ess the waypoints leading back to one of the secret rooms inside the Moon Base.

    Emery, apanied by Morgana, Twik, Livi, and Durak, traversed the artificial waypoints. These gates were a remarkable creation, forged through thebined ingenuity of Master Borin, Otto of the Nexus faction, and a precious teleportation orb capable of maintaining a stable Khaos waypoint.

    Upon their passage through the portal, a cascade of high-grade metals swiftly enveloped the gateway, sealing it with an imprable barrier. The secure closure was a precautionary measure to forestall any potential infiltration, recalling a past incident involving a formidable group of dark elemental beasts most likely sent by the other Khaos champions.

    As the metals seamlessly melded into a protective barrier, Emery and hispanions found themselves in the weing full force of Moon Base magus, led by Anpu, the hybrid grand magus, and protector of the base. With a disy of utmost respect, he greeted,

    "Wee back."

    The two-month duration of the trip, though longer than initially nned, had stirred a certain level of anxiety within the defense force. Nevertheless, Emery remained unperturbed. Over the past four years, he had dedicated considerable efforts to fortify the Moon Base defense, transforming it into a formidable fortress manned by over 100 personnel. Half of this forceprised skilled magus responsible for safeguarding both the lunar outpost and Earth.

    Exiting the secret room, Emery sought thetest reports and proceeded toward his personal chamber to review them. Among themunications awaited two important messages.

    The first emanated from the office of the recently established Magus Academy, announcing the imminentmencement of a new ss. Once again, they sought Emery''s willingness to serve as one of the teachers, acknowledging his ability.

    Despite being the third letter from the Magus Academy since its creation two years ago, Emery''s response remained unchanged. His currentmitments and ongoing endeavors left him with little time to devote to teaching. The prospect of instructing aspiring magus, though appealing, wasn''t feasible at the moment, especially with his focus on other pressing matters, such as preparation for the imminent duel with Kronos that woulde in 5 years.

    The second message hailed from Golden City, delving into the intricacies of his shop and the forting application for independence from the Qin faction, scheduled to be finalized in eight months. The bureaucratic hurdles surrounding his apothecary business had been a consistent source of annoyance for Emery.

    Intending to create another artificial waypoint at Terra using the newly acquired orb from the subterranean world, Emery promptly sent messages to Master Borin and Otto, enlisting their expertise to prepare the necessary materials. While he contemted checking on his shop, an urgent message intercepted his ns.

    "You are not leaving again, are you?! Don''t you dare to leave before visiting me! Come down here and give us a hand."

    Klea''s message was apanied by details about a significant event that she and Ashaka had organized��a fighting tournament designed to assess the progress of Earth''s strongest fighters. Intrigued by the prospect, Emery''s ns took an interesting detour.

    x x x x x x x

 Chapter 1986 Earth Strongest

    Chapter 1986 Earth Strongest

    Emery made his way to the Moon base hangar and carefully selected one of the five avable ships. To avoid unnecessary entanglements with the magus alliance, he opted for the smallest vessel, the [Dragonfly]. This two-person scout ship was designed to cater to the magus'' need for swift reconnaissance around Earth.

    Leaving the rest of his team behind at the Moon base, Emery took off for Earth along with Morgana. The ship gracefully descended, its nimble design ensuring a smooth journey.

    As the ship descended, Emery observed the alterations made by the grand magus Fuxi''s formation array��manifested in the form of thick clouds covering most of Earth''s seven continents.

    Over the past four years, the Eastern sage had sessfully implemented this vast array. Without a secret seal, anyone approaching these clouds would be enveloped in a mist that interfered with their spirit reading. Even if they managed to forcefully breach the clouds, a potent energy restriction within the formation''s area would limit their abilities, rendering them unable to unleash their full strength.

    The ship approached the atmospheric barrier with a warning, signaling a potential obstruction ahead. Almost immediately, a new message appeared.

    [Dragonfly 02, you are cleared to enter]

    Having been granted ess by Moon Base, the ship descended through the barrier into Earth''s sky. At the same time, the seals on both Emery and Morgana''s arms emitted a radiant glow, shielding them from the restrictive effects of the formation.

    Their destination came into view��the Bodhi temple, where the much-anticipated tournament was set to take ce. Employing the ship''s cloaking technology, Emery carefully descended, choosing a location miles away from the temple to avoid any interference. All these meticulous measures were in ordance with the guidelinesid out by the magus Alliance.

    Since Emery assumed the role of Earth''s caretaker, he had been under constant scrutiny by the magus alliance. Each year, a magus alliance officer would visit to assess his governance, particrly focusing on his adherence to the Prime Directive and the extent of his influence in the lower realm.

    During his initial year, Emery received unfavorable evaluations and incurred substantial penalty fines. This was a consequence of providing defensive formations and resources to Earth''s residents, despite the justifiable reason of defending against pirate attacks. Emery and hispanions understood that these repercussions stemmed from their association with a low-grade faction, ced under the watchful eye of the powerful Nephilim faction.

    Subsequently, Emery became meticulous in avoiding any rule vitions, determined not to give the magus alliance any reason to revoke his caretaker role over Earth. The consequences of losing this position were too severe to ignore.

    As Emery neared the temple, the sight below unfolded like a vibrant tapestry. Tens of thousands of people had congregated, transforming the town beneath the temple into a bustling hub of activity. Spiraling through his spirit reading, Emery discerned the diverse array of races and nations represented, creating a more extensive and varied gathering than the Holy Harvest Festival held every decade.

    To maintain a low profile and not disturb the residents, Emery approached discreetly. Utilizing his spirit reading abilities, he wove an intricateyer of spiritual barriers. This concealed both him and Morgana from the prying eyes of the crowd, rendering them invisible. However, Emery knew well that this spiritual camouge might not be potent enough to elude the sharp senses of Klea.

    "There you are!!! You are here!!"

    Klea''s exuberant voice cut through the ambient noise, reaching Emery''s ears as she joyfully approached. Her warm hug conveyed both relief and affection, followed by a deep sigh that betrayed her concerns. "You made me worry every time you take any of these trips," she admitted with a gentle chiding tone.

    Turning her attention to Morgana, Klea inquired, "So... anything interesting happening there?"

    Emery''s heightened spirit reading defense had be a formidable barrier, and Klea had long epted that extracting truth directly from Emery was an elusive endeavor. Instead, she had grown reliant on Morgana forprehensive reports. The private conversation between the two women momentarily sparked Emery''s concern, which carried more significance than any report from the magus alliance officers. However, a reassuring nod from Morgana provided the green light Emery needed. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Good, i am proud of you" Klea said, satisfied with the report.

    "Let''s go, you came at the right time," Klea announced, steering the two towards a secluded area on the elevated grounds of the Bodhi temple. The vantage point offered an unobtrusive view of the entire tournament, allowing them to observe without drawing much attention. As they reached the special private area, Emery spotted Ashaka, Chumo, and the esteemed Eastern Sage Fuxi already present, attentively watching the unfolding matches.

    "d you two can join us," greeted the Eastern Sage, Fuxi, as Emery acknowledged the senior with a gesture of respect before settling into a seat among the group.

    The anticipation in the secluded area was palpable as the six strongest individuals on Earth gathered, their camaraderie evident from an unspoken bond formed over the years. Emery, having been upied for the past two months, was now eager to catch up on the tournament matter.

    "So, are we still looking for our tenth participant?" Emery inquired, referring to the ten participants needed for the uing duel against Kronos. With the six present, plus Julian, Thrax, and Fjolnier who were still away, they already had nine confirmed participants. The confusion stemmed from the assumption that the young monk, Damo, might be the strongest candidate for the tenth spot.

    Klea chuckled in response, "No, no�� it''s not fair if Damo participates in this. We don''t want to disrupt his studies at the Magus Academy."

    "Ah, just a friendly tournament then?" Emery queried.

    With a cunning smile, Klea replied, "I promise you, it will be more interesting than that."

    As the sun rose high in the air, casting a golden light on the Bodhi temple, thousands of spectators and hundreds warriors filled the temple yard. The Earth''s strongest had gathered to showcase their prowess, and the atmosphere buzzed with excitement and anticipation.

 Chapter 1987 Tournament

    Chapter 1987 Tournament

    Among the 5000-plus warriors that had gathered, the most eye-catching group that drew everyone''s attention was the Romans, adorned in their imposing centurion armor. Marching in with authority, Marc Anthony led a contingent of two hundred elite fighters, all of whom had undergone special Roman training.

    As the Romans made their entrance into the temple yard, a tangible sense of anticipation and rivalry filled the air, particrly noticeable among the formidable northern warriors.

    The impactful summit events hosted in Rome half a decade ago had left an enduring mark on numerous Earth kings and warriors. While the message about the impending cmity may not have been fully embraced, the undeniable might of Rome left an indelible impression on the attendees. In the aftermath of the summit, rulers across different realms were motivated to enhance the training of their warriors. The current gathering at the Bodhi temple now acted as a tform to showcase the oues of this intensified training, especially among the kingdoms situated along the borders of Romeprising the Gauls, Belgae, Germanians, Tharcians, and others. These powerful warriors, with bodies towering over their counterparts, exuded a fierce aura, adding an extrayer of tension and excitement to the asion.

    As the various groups continued to arrive at the temple yard, the atmosphere buzzed with anticipation. The Egyptians, with their Medhai warriors led by the formidable high priest Ihmotep, exuded an air of mystery in their ck attire. The Han warriors, under themand of the legendary duo Flying Snow and Broken Sword, brought a touch of elegance with their silk clothes, bamboo hats, and sheathed swords.

    Among the unfamiliar faces were the Mayans, warriors with a savage appearance from across the sea, whose presence had been facilitated by Klea''s assistance. As Emery''s eyes roamed, he also witnessed the arrival of the northern warriors��Danes, Vikings apanied by the formidable Vanir warriors, led by Brandt and a select group of female Valkyrie warriors.

    The northern contingent extended further with the arrival of Brittania knights, earning a yful remark from Klea, "Your favorite knight has arrived." Despite their modest number, all eyes were drawn to the group, captivated by the striking presence of the stunning female knight, Gweh Lioness. Her entrance stirred a sense of nostalgia in Emery, evoking memories from the past.

    The grand assembly in the temple yard had swelled to nearly 5000 people, creating a vast sea of warriors. The sheer magnitude of the crowd stirred a sense of anticipation and, for some, anxiety. Questions lingered about how the tournament would unfold with such a massive number of participants. Emery shared themon sentiment.

    Klea, as the event organizer, sensed the concerns and reassured, saying, "Don''t worry, all has been properly prepared." Her meticulous nning extended to coordinating with the Bodhi temple monks, ensuring the tournament would run smoothly.

    To facilitate thepetition, Klea had arranged for two dozen power-measuring machines. These devices would allow all participants to gauge their battle power urately.

    Keen on remaining behind the scenes, Klea delegated the task of exining the tournament rules to one of the elder monks from the temple. The tournament was meticulously organized with two distinct categories. The first, known as the "Strongest Fighter" category, allowed only the top 256 warriors with the highest battle power to participate. Simultaneously, the second category was tailored for those under 20 years old, also vying for the top 256 positions.

    Incentives were set in ce, creating a hierarchy of rewards:

    [Top 16: High-grade spirit potions]

    [Top 8: Additional medium-grade skills]

    [Top 4: Further supplemented with medium-grade artifacts]

    [Champion: Rewarded with high-grade skills and tutoring]

    The arrangements for the tournament revealed Klea''s intention to identify and nurture young talent within the group. While the majority of top fighters understood the reasoning behind such categorizations, a sense of disgruntlement lingered among those who had traveled from distantnds, realizing that only a limited number would be able to showcase their strength. To avert any potential disruption, Klea swiftly cast a simple spell that pacified the disgruntled voices, bringing aboutpliance with the rules.

    "Good one!" Chumomended, offering a thumbs-up to Klea for her deft handling of the situation.

    With an air of calm reestablished, the elder monk dered, "Let the tournament start!" Hundreds of monks efficiently managed the power measuring machines, ready for the ensuingpetition.

    Warriors from various parts of the world stepped forward one by one, employing their most potent skills to strike the machine, using fists, kicks, and even weapons. Each participant was given three opportunities, and the highest score among them was recorded.

    "32 battle power!"

    "48!"

    "37!"

    The recorded battle power scores ranged from 30 to 60, categorizing individuals within the Earth realm. Those who managed to achieve a score of 100 or higher were deemedparable to saints. While the power-measuring machines didn''t provide substantial benefits for those who specialized in magic, Emery recognized the importance of establishing a minimum standard of battle power for effectivebat skills.

    "62!"

    "77!"

    "38!"

    Expressions of disappointment filled the faces of those who received lower scores, while those with decent scores could only hope there weren''t too many participants with superior strengths.

    "101!" The announcement of this impressive score echoed through the temple yard, drawing attention and creating a buzz of anticipation among the spectators.

    The revtion of a three-digit number on the power measuring machine captured the attention of all participants. The owner of this remarkable score was none other than Brandt, the formidable Vanir warrior and disciple of Fjolnir. Emery wasn''t surprised by Brandt''s achievement.

    However, soon after, a wave of shock rippled through the participants as they witnessed Brandt''s score being surpassed by a female knight. Gwen achieved a remarkable score of 119 with her sword strike. Emery couldn''t help but be impressed, noting that she achieved such a high score without the aid of Excalibur

    Anticipating Klea''s usual characteristic remark, Emery looked toward her, only to notice her deep in thought, it was as if she was waiting for something. Concerned, Emery inquired, "What happened, Klea?"

    Klea''s initial hesitation to answer Emery''s question shifted as a particr message reached both of them from the Moon Base.

    [We have a visitor requisition permission to enter the]

    "They are here!" Klea responded with a smile.

    Emery was taken aback, realizing that Klea had extended an invitation to another guest for the event. To his even greater surprise, the guests turned out to be a group of magus alliance officers. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A myriad of questions reflected on Emery''s expression, prompting Klea to swiftly exin, "I invited them here to assess our strength."she dered, her tone conveying both confidence and a strategic purpose behind the decision.

 Chapter 1988 Evaluation

    Chapter 1988 Evaluation

    Within minutes, a ship descended, carrying two emissaries from the Magus Alliance who joined the gathering. One was the middle-aged Magus Nathan, a familiar face who had visited a few times before��the same magus who penalized Emery in his first year. The second was an unfamiliar magus officer named Soto.

    With the routine introduction, Magus Nathan identified himself as an appointed official and silently took out his notes, creating a moment of awkward silence. Fortunately, Magus Soto proved to be a bit more sociable, offering a friendly remark,

    "Thank you for inviting us to this interesting event."

    While maintaining a hospitable demeanor, Emery couldn''t help but express his concern and sought an exnation from Klea through telepathy. Her response came promptly,

    <They came to evaluate our strength; this is good for our''s future.>

    Emery could sense the ambitious purpose behind Klea''s n: to elevate Earth''s status from a lower realm to a middle one. While this idea held the promise of solving numerous issues and unlocking new opportunities for Earth, the idea was undeniably ambitious.

    <Took me months to make this happen, aren''t you curious?... Just let them do their things.. Besides.. what could go wrong?> Klea''s reassurance reached Emery through telepathy.

    <Alright then..> Emery responded, acknowledging theplexity of the situation n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    To enhance the atmosphere, Klea began the hospitality, pouring some of the finest Egyptian wines for the two emissaries. "If you have any questions, please feel free to ask."

    Despite her warm wee, Magus Nathan maintained a stern demeanor. His initial concern revolved around the tournament''s rewards, promptly questioning the rationale behind sharing Magus universe resources with citizens of this low realm.

    "No, of course, we won''t dare to do such things" Klea, with an air of confidence, addressed Magus Nathan''s concerns. She exined that all the tournament''s rewards were meticulously crafted by themselves. Emery''s apothecary skills contributed high-grade spirit potions, Klea''s formation expertise produced artifacts, and the divine skill offered as a reward was personally created by the grand magus, Fuxi.

    Despite Klea''s exnations, the skepticism lingered, and the questions persisted.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, marking the end of the day, the 5000 participantspleted their attempts, and the 512 selected individuals for the tournament were finalized. The first category boasted an average battle power of 68, while the under-20 category averaged at 52 battle power.

    "These numbers are far from impressive,"mented Nathan.

    With the day''s events concluding, the tournament came to a temporary halt, and all participants were set to return the next day for themencement of the initial rounds.

    Nathan, once again expressing his discontent at spending a night away from his usual duties, found himself reluctantly obliged. However, Klea, perceptive to the opportunity, decided to utilize this chance to build a more favorable rtionship with the magus emissaries.

    Under Klea''s orchestration, a Nexus ship was summoned, and she led the magus alliance officers, along with every magus, towards Rome��a showcase of Earth''s most advanced city. With meticulous preparations, a grand feast awaited them upon arrival, apanied by music and the presence of numerous beauties.

    "Please enjoy," Klea gracefully offered.

    Magus Soto appeared easily pleased, taking in the sights and sounds with apparent delight. On the other hand, Nathan, after partaking in a few bites, excused himself, citing the need for rest in the chambers that had been prepared for him. Despite his reservations, Emery couldn''t help but admire Klea''s persistent attempts to win favor.

    "I''m not giving up," Klea dered with determination, fully aware that there was another day to sway the magus emissaries in their favor.

    The next day, the entire group flew back to the Bodhi temple to witness the unfolding matches. VIA, the advanced Artificial beings, meticulously arranged a list of names in a strategic manner. The objective was clear �C to disperse the highest battle powers, ensuring that the top fighters wouldn''t face each other too early in thepetition.

    Emery couldn''t help but be impressed by the sight of all 200 Roman centurions that Marc Anthony had brought managing to secure spots in the tournament. The secondrgest contingent was the group of monks trained by Ashaka, totaling 122 participants. Together, these two factions covered more than two-thirds of the participants.

    With the thorough preparation in ce, the matchesmenced, sparking excitement and anticipation among the gathered spectators. The energy in the air was palpable as thepetitors readied themselves for the challenges ahead. The tournament had officially begun.

    The scene was a spectacle of action as 16 arenas had been meticulously prepared, allowing multiple fights to unfold simultaneously. VIA''s strategic arrangement resulted in most of the initial matches being somewhat one-sided, resulting in swift conclusions, some fights even ending in under three minutes. Despite the efficiency of the system, it still took four hours toplete the first round, sessfully eliminating 256 participants.

    What stood out most was the impressive showing of the Roman centurions.

    A staggering 120 of them remained in contention, with 72 of them falling within the under-20 category, showcasing their dominance. This disy only served to underline the strength of Rome, further increasing tension among the participants.

    This anomaly also evoked a sense of unease in Emery and Klea, as the Romans'' prowess had been significantly bolstered by the resources provided by Klea and Julian over thest 15 years. Such a fact could lead to more penalties and fines by the Magus Alliance.

    Observing Magus Nathan quietly taking notes, Emery couldn''t help but recall Klea''s earlier words, echoing them in her previous telepathic message, <What could go wrong?.. i wonder>

    As the number of participants dwindled to 128, the matches began to escte in intensity, offering a spectacle that captivated Emery''s attention. The remaining fighters showcased intriguing and diverse fighting styles, injecting excitement into the tournament.

    The crowd''s reactions were as diverse as the fighters in the arena. Some spectators fervently cheered for the downfall of every Roman centurion, revealing a mix of sentiments in the audience. Amidst this, Emery''s attention was captivated by the Han swordsmen, who exhibited a graceful and skillful dance ofbat, countering the Romans'' fierce attacks with their nimble steps and precise strikes.

    Soon after, another warrior emerged on Emery''s radar��a Mayanbatant. Armed with two small axes which surprisingly charged with dark lightning. The warrior''s tall figure, adorned with intricate tattoos, and a mysterious wooden mask that concealed his face, added an air of mystique to his persona. Emery, initially deceived by the appearance, was taken aback to discover that the Mayan warrior was a mere 16 years old.

    "His name is�� Kingrig,"

    ####

    Author Note

    Bonus chapter in deep gratitude to Kingrig for his magical castle yesterday. It was a much-needed boost in ie for me, and I sincerely thank you. In return, I''ve dedicated a new character for you. If all of you can guess, this guy will be part of the new Magus Academy students under Emery. Also, there will be another character name needed if maybe anyone else kindly like to donate another castle. ^_^ + bonus chapter of course

 Chapter 1989 Young Talents

    Chapter 1989 Young Talents

    The day concluded after the third match, leaving only 64 participants��32 in the strongest category and 32 in the under-20 category. The dominance of the Romans persisted, with 30 of them still in the tournament, while only 10 monks remained.

    Eager to highlight the prowess of Earth warriors, Klea emphasized the significant increase in average battle power: 74 in the strongest category and 58 in the under-20 category. This showcased that most of the under-20 participants were already at the Skyrealm stage, a remarkable achievement.

    However, Magus Nathan, once again, remained disinterested, his stern demeanor unchanged.

    Undeterred, Klea hatched another n to impress the magus. Leading the group to the vibrant city of Alexandria in Egypt, she spared no effort in offering a different kind of hospitality. Exotic foods tantalized their taste buds, melodic music filled the air, and enchanting women provided entertainment. The atmosphere was imbued with the essence of Egyptian culture and luxury, a feast for the senses.

    Klea''s hope was high that this extravagant disy would finally captivate the magus and earn his favorable view of Earth''s potential. However, despite thevish surroundings, the magus maintained his stoic expression, unmoved by the efforts to sway his opinion. The disappointment on Klea''s face was palpable as her attempts to win the magus alliance''s favor remained unsessful.

    Her persistent efforts elicited sympathy even from Morgana, who offered to showcase her talents to the two emissaries. However, having witnessed Morgana''s terrifying dance of fire before, both Emery and Klea quickly rejected her offer.

    "Just give it up, Klea. Don''t worry; you have done enough," Emery advised.

    Almost ready to concede, Klea''s determination reignited when she noticed an unexpected shift in Magus Nathan''s emotion. A crack appeared in his otherwise calm demeanor, and though he attempted to conceal it, Klea discerned the source��Tivali, her Bestet Tiger pet, had passed through the hall in her pitch-ck cat form.

    <He has a weakness for cats!> Morgana conveyed telepathically.

    With a decisive yet subtle move, Klea deliberately called out Tivali toe and y with her. Sensing the growing tension from the magus emissary, she casually asked, "Do you like cats?" Magus Nathan remained silent, but his visible gulp betrayed his anxiety. Seizing the moment, Klea allowed Tivali to y with him, effectively breaking the ice. "What a beautiful creature," Magus Nathan finally remarked.

    He continued to hold and stroke the ck cat, captivated by the golden lines on Tivali''s back. Recognizing her as a rare species, he began an endless discourse about various other cats in the magus universe.

    Klea felt a sense of aplishment, to the point where she considered giving her cat to him. However, she quickly changed her mind, realizing that such a gesture might offend the Magus. Despite his cold exterior, she found out that the magus valued friendship and loyalty.

    The following day brought a much warmer atmosphere within the magus stalls. Surprisingly, Magus Nathan became more talkative than ever, starting to point out a few positive aspects of the Earth warriors.

    He observed that the so-called Roman centurions disyed refined and highly trained skills. However, what he always sought in lower realms was raw, untouched talent. Magus Nathan held high regard for the Mayan warriors who fought like beasts and still emerged victorious.

    The third day of the tournament began fiercely, as those who won in this fourth match would secure a spot in the top 16 in any category, guaranteeing them the first-tier reward. As the matches concluded, the strongest warriors began to reveal themselves.

    The grand spectacle unfolded as the top 16 warriors under 20 and the strongest category stood together, their diverse backgrounds creating a mosaic of martial prowess. The anticipation reached a fever pitch as the next phase of the tournament was announced, with a focus on determining the victors in the under 20 category.

    Among the 16 young warriors, there were 8 Roman centurions standing tall with disciplined poise, a testament to their rigorous training. The monks exuded an aura of tranquility, standing as representatives of spiritual strength. Two Han swordsmen disyed nimble grace, while two northerners; a Vanir warrior and a Viking, emanated rugged power. The lone Mayan warrior, with an air of primal ferocity,pleted the diverse ensemble.

    The uing matches promised intensity, with eight simultaneous arena fights set to unfold. Each young warrior faced a Roman adversary. These Romans had undergone a decade of specialized training under the Roman special academy, emerging as formidable opponents in the skyrealm with an impressive average battle power of 70.

    As the matchesmenced, the audience was treated to a symphony of martial arts, Witnessing the sh of skills and styles painted a vivid picture of the warriors'' diverse backgrounds and training.

    The fights captured the attention and cheers of the spectators who fervently encouraged the warriors to break through the centurions'' skillful defense.

    "Defeat that Roman!!"

    "Fight!! fight!!"

    The audience held high hopes for the three monks, each a disciple under the tutge of the Abbot himself. One monk demonstrated the rigid defense of the golden bell technique, another exhibited fierce palm strikes imbued with the power of nine ming suns, and the third showcased mastery over ice spells. Despite their impressive skills, the monkscked the extensive fighting experience possessed by the Romans. The young Romans, despite their age, had umted some battle experience, evident in their confident and skillful maneuvers.

    Disappointment loomed as all three were defeated one by one. Among the eight arenas, only two warriors managed to ovee their Roman opponents.

    The first to achieve this feat was Kingrig, the Mayan warrior whose savage appearance belied his impressive skills. The second unexpected victor was a seemingly thin and almost fragile Han swordsman. Whispers spread through the crowd like wildfire:

    "Who is that swordsman?" "

    "How did he manage to win against the Romans?"

    "Did he cheat?"

    "As long as the Romans lose, who cares!"

    As whispers circted among the audience, some spected that the young swordsman might have just been fortunate in his initial victory. However, to everyone''s surprise, the swordsman, whose face was covered in a bamboo hat, continued to showcase spectacr fights, winning yet another match and securing a spot in the semifinals.

    The intriguing performance of this mysterious swordsman caught the attention of both the spectators and the magus area. Curious, Klea began investigating the identity of this skilled swordsman. To their collective surprise, it was revealed that the 17-year-old swordsman was still in the Earth realm, showing a battle power score of 56. "His name is Ha Ron,"

    ###

    Thank you, Haron for the generous castle gift, extra chapter will be given soon.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1990 Best Talents

    <h4>Chapter 1990 Best Talents</h4>

    Arminius and Titus, born in Germania and Samaritan, respectively, were sons of defeated chiefs who contributed their eldest warrior. While raised by the Romans from a very young age. They underwent the best education, received top-notch facilities, and gained battle experience that propelled them to their current status. Their loyalty to Rome surpassed even their loyalty to their own families, making them exemry Roman soldiers.

    A decadeter, these two warriors stood at the pinnacle of Roman elites, proudly representing Rome in the arena. One faced the eastern swordsman, while the other confronted the savage warrior from across the sea.

    "Fight starts!" announced the senior monk, and with those words, the sh of four warriorsmenced, leaving spectators gasping in anticipation.

    Arminius, aged 17 years old, battle power of 78

    Titus, aged 18 years old, battle power of 80

    Ha Ron, aged 17 years old, battle power of 56

    Kingrig, aged 16 years old, battle power of 73

    Arminius engaged inbat with Ha Ron, and Titus shed with Kingrig. The four warriors fought fiercely, each move followed by cheers from the engaged spectators.

    Emery observed the ongoing battle with a sense of satisfaction. Despitecking the aid of the Magus academy, each warrior disyed remarkable prowess, reminiscent of the skills he and his friends showcased at the Heavenly Harvest nearly two decades ago.

    The spectacle was awe-inspiring, especially witnessing the Romans, with their overwhelming strength and defense, being challenged and pushed by their adversaries.

    Ha Ron, with astonishing agility, seemed to hop around the battleground, effortlessly countering Arminius''s attacks with precision. His movements were fluid, and in an instant, he created a decisive wound, leaving spectators in awe of hisbat finesse. The Han swordsman disyed a mesmerizing rhythm, almost like a ghost gracefully moving through the chaotic battlefield.

    Meanwhile, Kingrig, the Mayan warrior, showcased a relentless assault. His movements were unpredictable, a whirlwind of action as he continuously charged forward with his two axes. Each swing carried power and finesse, making it challenging for the Romans to predict and counter his attacks.

    The spectators were on the edge of their seats, caught in the intensity of the battles, cheering for their favored warriors and gasping at the strategic maneuvers and impactful strikes.

    "Fight!! Yes!! Hit them!!"

    "Come on, defeat that Roman!!"

    Despite the majority of spectators seemingly favoring the Romans'' defeat, the two centurions, though pushed, maintained theirposure, focusing on avoiding critical wounds.

    The relentless battle endured for a grueling 20 minutes, and it was during this time that the Romans began to seize the advantage. The tactical exchange of blows and maneuvers evolved into a mental chess match, with Arminius and Titus keenly studying their opponents'' unique styles. Gradually, they adapted and revealed their hidden strengths.

    "Left side!! right!! Steps back!!"

    As the battle wore on, Ha Ron''s sudden attacks and Kingrig''s unpredictable movements started losing their effectiveness against the calcted strategies employed by the Romans.

    1990 Best Talents

    Arminius and Titus, born in Germania and Samaritan, respectively, were sons of defeated chiefs who contributed their eldest warrior. While raised by the Romans from a very young age. They underwent the best education, received top-

    notch facilities, and gained battle experience that propelled them to their current status. Their loyalty to Rome surpassed even their loyalty to their own families, making them exemry Roman soldiers.

    A decadeter, these two warriors stood at the pinnacle of Roman elites, proudly representing Rome in the arena. One faced the eastern swordsman, while the other confronted the savage warrior from across the sea.

    "Fight starts!" announced the senior monk, and with those words, the sh of four warriorsmenced, leaving spectators gasping in anticipation.

    Arminius, aged 17 years old, battle power of 78

    Titus, aged 18 years old, battle power of 80

    Ha Ron, aged 17 years old, battle power of 56

    Kingrig, aged 16 years old, battle power of 73

    Arminius engaged inbat with Ha Ron, and Titus shed with Kingrig. The four warriors fought fiercely, each move followed by cheers from the engaged spectators.

    Emery observed the ongoing battle with a sense of satisfaction. Despitecking the aid of the Magus academy, each warrior disyed remarkable prowess, reminiscent of the skills he and his friends showcased at the Heavenly Harvest nearly two decades ago.

    The spectacle was awe-inspiring, especially witnessing the Romans, with their overwhelming strength and defense, being challenged and pushed by their adversaries.

    Ha Ron, with astonishing agility, seemed to hop around the battleground, effortlessly countering Arminius''s attacks with precision. His movements were fluid, and in an instant, he created a decisive wound, leaving spectators in awe of hisbat finesse. The Han swordsman disyed a mesmerizing rhythm, almost like a ghost gracefully moving through the chaotic battlefield.

    Meanwhile, Kingrig, the Mayan warrior, showcased a relentless assault. His movements were unpredictable, a whirlwind of action as he continuously charged forward with his two axes. Each swing carried power and finesse, making it challenging for the Romans to predict and counter his attacks.

    The spectators were on the edge of their seats, caught in the intensity of the battles, cheering for their favored warriors and gasping at the strategic maneuvers and impactful strikes.

    "Fight!! Yes!! Hit them!!"

    "Come on, defeat that Roman!!"

    Despite the majority of observers seemingly favoring the Romans'' defeat, the two centurions, though pushed, maintained theirposure, focusing on avoiding critical wounds.

    The relentlessbat endured for a grueling 20 minutes, and it was during this time that the Romans began to seize the advantage. The tactical exchange of blows and maneuvers evolved into a mental chess match, with Arminius and Titus keenly studying their opponents'' unique styles. Gradually, they adapted and revealed their hidden strengths.

    "Left side!! right!! Steps back!!"

    As the battle wore on, Ha Ron''s sudden attacks and Kingrig''s unpredictable movements started losing their effectiveness against the calcted strategies employed by the Romans.

    Titus, employing the [Wind Walk] spell, gained a crucial fighting advantage, sowing confusion on the Mayan fighter. Simultaneously, Arminius weaved his magic, conjuring an [Ice Wall] to restrict Ha Ron''s movements. The strain on the swordman''s stamina became apparent, a consequence of his low battle power.

    The disappointment among the spectators grew palpable as both Romans gained the upper hand. Kingrig was the first to sumb Titus''s calcted onught. A dozen moderate slices adorned the Mayan warrior''s body, and with Kingrig''s movements predicted, he found himself forced into a defensive stance.

    Summoning thest reserves of his power, Kingrig unleashed a powerful bolt of lightning. Yet, once again, Titus strategically sought the blind spots, securing his victory.

    "Titus win! first to enter the final!"

    Ha Ron, seemingly destined for a simr fate, all saw his movements grow stiff under the influence of Arminius''s ice spell. As Arminius prepared to im his triumph, a twist unfolded. Ha Ron, refusing to yield, suddenly hurled two concealed flying daggers.

    While Arminius deftly blocked one with his shield, the other grazed his cheek. In a surprising turn, Ha Ron vanished using shadow magic and reappeared to strike from behind.

    CRACKK!!!

    Unfortunately for Ha Ron, the Roman''s body was encased in his ice spell, creating a barrier that thwarted half of the sword strike.

    Arminius swiftly retaliated with his sword, expecting Ha Ron to defend himself. However, much to Arminius''s surprise, Ha Ron willingly allowed the Roman''s sword to pierce his body, all in a strategic move to execute a decisive swing aimed at the Roman''s neck. Ha Ron halted his swing at thest possible moment, iming victory with his bold maneuver.

    "You are one crazy swordsman!"

    The crowd erupted in cheers witnessing another Roman defeat. However, the toll on Ha Ron''s body was evident; he was badly wounded and drained of stamina, a condition even a recovery pill would need time to fully address. The observers eagerly awaited the swordsman''s decision, and with remarkable courage, Ha Ron walked up to the stage.

    "Are you sure you want to struggle like this?" Titus inquired.

    Ha Ron remained silent, his gaze fixed on his opponent, both hands on the sword, seemingly gathering all his spirit into onest move. Emery and all the magus on the stage were visibly impressed.

    As thebat unfolded, Titus expertly harnessed the capabilities of his wind, seamlessly weaving through the air with ethereal grace Titus twirled and twisted, leaving an afterimage of himself that yed tricks on the eyes of his opponent.

    Titus, seizing the opportunity, brought his sword down with decisive intent. The de cut through the air with precision, an embodiment of the Roman warrior''s determination. However, Ha Ron, the slender swordsman, was not to be outdone. In a disy of extraordinary prowess, he countered with a culmination of all the power he had gathered��a powerful, resonating sh that reverberated through the battlefield.

    "SLASHH!!"

    The exmation echoed, a testament to the sheer force behind Ha Ron''s strike. The massive sword swing unleashed a torrent of power, a concentrated surge that shed violently with Titus''s own attack. The sh of steel was apanied by a visceral explosion of energy, creating shockwaves that rippled through the air.

    The impact was overwhelming. Titus''s sword shattered into fragments as it could not withstand the sheer power of Ha Ron''s counter. The force of the blow sent Titus reeling backward, Blood sprayed from his mouth before he copsed onto the floor.

    Emery, witness to the astonishing disy of the skill, stood up in amazement. His eyes were wide with disbelief, as he stated "That''s a sword intent!"

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 1991 Prodigy

    Chapter 1991 Prodigy

    ??The boy''s tragic origins were etched in the annals of a noble family''s massacre at the hands of corrupt court officials. Fate, however, had other ns for him. In the aftermath of the gruesome incident, he was discovered by an ancient sword n. Under their guidance, he underwent rigorous and specialized training, honing his innate talent into a lethal skill set that would serve as killers for the n.

    His innate talent for the art of the sword was nothing short of extraordinary. Soon, his prowess caught the discerning eyes of two legendary sword masters��Broken Sword and Flying Snow. Recognizing his potential, they took him under their wing, molding him into their most promising disciple. By the age of 16, he had risen to be their number one student, a living embodiment of the sword arts.

    Driven by a thirst for retribution, the young prodigy embarked to avenge his family. In a ze of calcted fury, he dismantled the corrupt officials responsible, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. Dozens of soldiers and court officials fell before his de as he exacted his vengeance upon those who had wronged him.

    However, the path of vengeance left the boy as a fugitive of the dynasty. To prevent further spiraling down a dark path, Broken Sword and Flying Snow made the difficult decision to imprison their prodigious disciple. Confined and isted, the boy spent his days reflecting on his actions and delving deeper into the profound mysteries of the sword.

    News of an uing tournament, a gathering of the world''s greatest warriors,pelled the two sword masters to release their prodigy. The tournament served as an eye-opening experience for the young warrior, providing him with the opportunity to witness and face off against the most formidable warrior across thend. The shes and encounters during the tournament proved transformative, leading to a breakthrough in his skills.

    "Heart of the Sword!"

    The aftermath of that single, potent sh filled the arena with palpable tension. The young warrior, Ha Ron having poured his entire strength into the strike found himself instantly ovee. He crumpled to the ground, unconscious, a testament to the tremendous toll his extraordinary feat had exacted on his body and spirit. Swiftly, attendants rushed to his aid, carrying him away to a ce of recovery.

    Yet, despite the extraordinary disy, Titus, though weakened and battered, managed to remain standing. The shattered remnants of his sword were a testament to the overwhelming force he had faced, but his indomitable will had carried him through, crowning him the winner of the tournament.

    The oue disappointed many spectators, especially those harboring animosity towards the Romans. The crowd''s resentment swelled, threatening to boil over into unrest. In response, Klea waspelled to cast another spell to quell the rising tide of discontent, restoring a semnce of order.

    "That''s a great talent indeed. A 17-year-old with a glimpse of sword intent should be deemed worthy of the magus universe," Klea dered, attempting to redirect the emissaries'' focus to the remarkable disy of skill witnessed on the stage.

    Magus Nathan, showing a nod of approval, remained silent, his thoughts seemingly immersed in contemtion. Emery, on the other hand, couldn''t help but recognize the potential in these young warriors. The talents they disyed were too precious to be squandered, and thoughts of leveraging his influence hoping they could enter the new academy.

    "Let''s continue with the next category!" Klea said The excitement in her voice resonated, signaling themencement of the next phase of the tournament.

    The cheers echoed through the arena once more as the next wave of formidable warriors took center stage. Among the 16 Earth''s strongest, recognizable faces from different corners of the world emerged each a formidable force in their own right.

    Brandt of the Vanir, the Egyptian high priest Imhotep, the esteemed Broken Sword, the Brittania female knight Gweh, and Glita of the fey, all stood poised for battle. Representing the Roman side were the two distinguished figures, Marc Anthony and the promising young Octavius.

    However, it was with a tinge of mncholy that the absence of the old shaman and the shadow warrior Bihei was acknowledged. Their age, a reminder of the inevitable decline of mortals, had rendered them unsuitable for the rigors of such a demanding tournament.

    From one of the eight arenas, Gwen engaged in a fierce confrontation with a Viking warrior. The sh of steel and the dance ofbat unfolded, culminating in Gwen''s triumph, a masterful disy of herbat prowess.

    In a separate arena, the high priest Imhotep, a figure revered for his ancient wisdom and mystical prowess, faced an unexpected and swift elimination from thepetition. The culprit behind his surprising defeat was a cheerful, simple-

    looking Glita of the fey. What left the audience astounded was the joyful and seemingly effortless manner in which Glita secured her victory.

    The arena buzzed with whispers and exmations as the audience grappled with the unexpected turn of events. However, it was the sh between Marc Anthony, the renowned Roman general, and the Abbot''s top disciple that truly ignited the audience''s fervor.

    Artha, a warrior monk who boasted mastery over not one but two elements: the destructive power of fire and the formidable durability of Earth.

    Thebat unfolded with a symphony of shing steel, elemental forces, and swift maneuvers. Marc Anthony, drawing upon his overwhelming battle experience, showcased strategic finesse and a mastery of the art of war throughout the confrontation. Every deliberate move and deft parry showcased the depth of his tactical prowess.

    However, despite Marc''s formidable efforts, thebat monk of dual elements proved to be an insurmountable challenge, leading to his defeat. The audience, initially expecting a triumphant victory from the experienced general, was taken aback by the unexpected oue.

    Marc Anthony''s journey to this moment had been marked by the absence of innate talent in battle, despite being nurtured by the formidable Kronos. The past decade had seen him grapple with the challenge of making significant strides in hisbat abilities. Compounding his difficulties, the responsibilities of governing Rome in Julian''s absence consumed much of his time and attention.

    Despite the loss, Marc Anthony faced mockery from the audience with remarkableposure. Undeterred by the taunts, he remained calm andposed, showcasing a resilience that spoke to his inner strength.

    As the buzz of the Roman general defeat lingered, the anticipation in the arena heightened. The top 8 battles were poised to resume, promising even fiercer shes.

 Chapter 1992 Top 8

    Chapter 1992 Top 8

    ??The anticipation in the arena reached a fever pitch as the lineup of the top eight warriors was announced, their battle powers determining the matchups. Like a symphony of power, four warriors with higher battle ratings were pitted against their counterparts with slightly lower scores.The list of the four strongest contenders was unveiled:

    Brandt, 35 years old, battle power of 125

    Eir, 38 years old, battle power of 115

    Artha, 35 years old, battle power of 110

    Mars, 27 years old, battle power of 108

    In a seemingly random draw, they were matched against their lower-rated counterparts:

    Broken sword, 55 years old, battle power of 96

    Gwen, 33 years old, battle power of 95

    Octavius, 24 years old, battle power of 94

    Glita, 29 years old, battle power of 90

    The arena crackled with excitement as the matchups were revealed. Brandt, the Vanir warrior, found himself facing the formidable Broken Sword, a legendary figure with years of unparalleled skill. Simultaneously, the valiant Gweh prepared to engage inbat against Eir, the esteemed Valkyrie warrior.

    The senior monks overseeing the tournament signaled themencement of the battles. "Fight starts!" echoed through the arena, and the four figures entered the battleground.

    Brandt stood at the pinnacle of his power, drawing upon both innate talent and the ancient legacy bestowed upon him by the Venehiemer king. A mere step away from entering the prestigious magus realm, he exuded an aura of dominance. Facing the legendary Broken Sword, Brandt''s prowess became apparent as he asserted control over the seasoned swordsman,pelling Broken Sword to admit defeat.

    In another arena, the audience was captivated by the dynamic duel between two northern beauties��Gwh, the valiant female knight, and Eir, a Valkyrie warrior from the north. Their impressive shes of sword and spear painted a vivid picture of strength, skill, and unwavering determination.

    Eir''s spear technique was a testament to her wless skill, mirroring Brandt''s prime form in the adjacent arena. The audience could sense Gwh grappling with the formidable challenge posed by her opponent. Every strike from Eir seemed to carry the weight of precision and experience, creating real trouble for Gwh in the arena.

    Emery couldn''t help but take a special interest in her struggle against Eir. He has heard that Gwen had faced Eir in practice fights before, however never emerging victorious without the aid of the Excalibur. Klea, sensing Emery''s concern, reassured him with confidence, "Don''t worry, she will win."

    Despite the formidable challenge posed by Eir, Gwh, fueled by an indomitable fighting spirit, never faltered. Even without wielding the legendary sword, the Britannia Queen appeared as if touched by the power of light, radiating an aura of resilience.

    The battle between the two northern beauties unfolded with a fierce exchange of blows, each strike a testament to their strength and determination. After a prolonged and grueling fight, Gwh managed to secure victory, albeit by a narrow margin.

    All Britannia knight who had apanied her erupted in cheers for their queen''s hard-fought triumph. From a distance, Emery, couldn''t help but share in the jubtion, silently cheering for Gwh''s triumph over adversity.

    The spotlight then shifted to thest two battles, featuring two of Rome''s top fighters, both d in the distinguished centurion armor. Octavius, a Roman noble hailed as the number one genius, stepped into the arena with an air of confidence. The second Roman figure, ragged and towering, stood as another tribute, akin to Titus and Arminius. This Gaulic descent warrior was bestowed with the grand title of the Roman god of war himself, and bore the name Mars, symbolizing the epitome of martial prowess among his peers.

    On the grand stage, Octavius found himself pitted against the same monk who had earlier defeated the renowned Marc Anthony. Despite being in his twenties and facing a considerable difference of 15 battle power points, Octavius disyed a remarkable showcase of sword and shield skills. The audience watched in awe as he held his ground against the formidable monk, challenging expectations and proving his mettle in the intense sh.

    Meanwhile, the attention of the spectators shifted to the other arena, where a seemingly simple-looking girl named Glita, adorned in primitive leather clothes, stood against the imed Roman god of war, Mars. The audience expressed their disbelief, voicing concerns about the seemingly unfair match.

    "This is not a fair match!"

    "I cannot see this... The girl is going to get killed!"

    "Do not get yourself hurt, girl. Get down!"

    However, their predictions took an unexpected turn when, after a few shes, the seemingly cornered and vulnerable Glita underwent a startling transformation. In a sudden metamorphosis, parts of her body became covered in fur, and her ws grew sharp.

    Followed by a battle roar and empowered by this mysterious change, Glita deftly toyed with the giant figure and emerged victorious. The spectator''s jaws dropped in astonishment witnessing the unexpected turn of events.

    "That was crazy!!"

    "She is a scary monster!"

    "I pitied that Roman"

    The sight of hisrade''s loss only fueled Octavius''s determination to new heights. With precision and impable timing, he deftly blocked Artha''s fiery palm with his shield, swiftly countering with a skillful shield bash technique. The impact of the move left the monk winded, nursing a throbbing headache from the unexpected maneuver.

    What transpired next was a masterful exhibition of Octavius''sbat prowess. He unleashed a series of well-timed and intricatebinations of attacks that, while not devastating, dealt a series of moderate blows to the monk.

    The spectators, caught up in the intensity of the battle, erupted like a wildfire. The haters of the Romans found a renewed voice in the supporters of the monks, creating a tumultuous atmosphere. Yet, Octavius, undeterred by the division in the crowd, disyed his undeniable talent, gracefully defeating the skilled monk.

    Seeing the final disciple fall in defeat, the Abbot, couldn''t help but release a long sigh. He turned to Fuxi and admitted, "I wasn''t as good a teacher as you, master."

    Despite the Abbot''s remark, Fuxi and even the magus emissaries vehemently disagreed. Their discerning eyes recognized the genuine talent residing within Octavius.

    This revtion left Emery in a state of dejection, despite Octavius''s undeniable potential, fate had denied him the privilege of proper facilities and training within the magus universe. Ocativius being only 24 years old further entuated the missed opportunities that could have elevated his skills to unprecedented heights.

    The intermission concluded with the announcement of the four semifinalists: Brandt, Gweh, Glita, and Octavius. The stage was set for an epic showdown, where these formidable warriors would sh in a bid to im the coveted title of Earth''s strongest.

 Chapter 1993 Semifinals

    Chapter 1993 Semifinals

    ??Glita''s stunning transformation ability had elevated her and Brandt as the top fighters, setting the stage for intense matchups. The random draw dictated that Brandt, the Vanir warrior, would face the formidable Britannia Queen, Gweh. Simultaneously, Glita found herself paired against the determined Octavius. The crowd erupted in cheers as the matchups were revealed, each anticipating the thrilling battles that were about to unfold.

    As thepetitors readied themselves for the showdown, the audience buzzed with excitement. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation, and all eyes were fixed on the arena, eagerly awaiting the sh of these exceptional warriors.

    On the special stage, Klea seized the opportunity to heighten the mood among the magus observers. With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she initiated a yful game.

    "You''ve seen them fight; now, let me hear who you think will win?" she dered, engaging the Emissaries in a spirited discussion.

    Emissary Soto, assessing the prowess of the fighters, confidently put his bet on Brandt. The Vanir warrior''s obvious superiority in battle made him the logical choice in his eyes. However, Emissary Nathan offered a different perspective. His gaze shifted toward Emery, as he said.

    "This girl, Glita, must be part of your wolf pack, isn''t she? Then my bet is on her."

    Emery, maintaining a neutral stance, refrained from choosing sides. However, a subtle sense of emotion lingered within him. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride as Gwen stood confidently in the arena, prepared to face Brandt.

    The atmosphere in the arena shifted as Brandt, the Vanir warrior, opted for a moment of dialogue before engaging in battle.

    "Let me fight you with the legendary sword," he proposed to Gwen, a request that carried a certain gravity.

    Gwen, gave a respectful gesture but firmly refused the request, "Please allow me to fight without it." She hopes not to disrespect the warrior while upholding her own principles.

    In response, Brandt swung his spear into position, signaling his readiness forbat. Gwen, unwavering, raised both her sword and shield, preparing for the impending sh. The initial exchanges between the two warriors unfolded slowly, each cautiously measuring up their opponent before escting to more powerful techniques.

    Each of Brandt''s blows possessed a formidable force, capable of pushing Gwen back several steps. The impact was palpable, and it became apparent that these strikes were harder than those Gwen had faced from the Valkyrie before. Her shield proved crucial in deflecting the force; without it, she might have found herself on her knees.

    Undeterred by the forceful onught, Gwen didn''t hesitate to counter. Charging forward, she closed the distance between them, opting to engage Brandt in close quarters. While this decision increased her vulnerability, it also nullified some of the advantages held by the spear-wielding warrior. The audience, captivated by the strategic dynamics of the battle, watched as the sh of sword and spear unfolded with a palpable intensity.

    From the special stage, Emery keenly observed the stark contrast between the two fighters. It went beyond mere differences in their physique; Brandt, a formidable rank 9, had sessfully formed five pirs, boasting an impressive spirit force exceeding 700. In contrast, Gwen remained at her peak rank 8, with less than 500 spirit force. The ring numerical imbnce set the stage for what appeared to be an uphill battle for the Britannia Queen.

    The audience, including Emery, recognized the apparent disadvantage Gwen faced. It seemed clear that she wouldn''t be able to sustain herself in the face of Brandt''s overwhelming strength for long. However, to the surprise of everyone present, Gwen once again began to emanate a radiant light energy. Gradually, her battle power rose, and her spirit proved strong enough topel the Vanir warrior to take her seriously.

    As the battle unfolded, it reached a climactic moment marked by a decisive blow. The eruption of power within Gwen''s body signaled a breakthrough into rank 9. The unexpected surge in her abilities caught both Emery and the spectators off guard. However, despite this remarkable achievement, Gwen''s body had been drained of all stamina in the process. The fight reached its conclusion with Brandt dered as the victor, leaving Gwen valiant but ultimately unable to secure the win.

    "Thank you for the fight," Gwen expressed her gratitude with genuine sincerity. Her words resonated with a sense of aplishment and fulfillment. Winning had never been her primary goal; instead, she entered the arena to test and fortify her resolve, a mission she undeniably achieved.

    Emery couldn''t help but nod in pride at Gwen''s remarkable achievement. With her ascent to rank 9, the Britannia Queen would undoubtedly unlock new dimensions in her utilization of the legendary sword, a prospect that filled Emery with anticipation.

    The uing match featured Octavius, Rome''s top genius, against the deceptively simple yet undeniably formidable fey girl, Glita. The contrast in their appearances only increased the intrigue of the impending battle.

    Klea, with a chuckle, acknowledged her belief in Glita''s victory but couldn''t suppress a hint of cheering for the Roman genius. After all, Octavius was the best oue of the academy she had contributed to building 15 years ago.

    As the anticipation reached its peak, the senior monk dered, "Fight start!"

    In the initial stages of the battle, Octavius disyed exceptional strength and agility, swiftlymanding the arena and forcing Glita into a defensive position. Recognizing the need to match her opponent''s heightened physical prowess, Glita, with a quick decision, invoked her wolf transformation, amplifying her speed and strength to levels that surpassed the Roman.

    As Glita unleashed faster and more powerful strikes, the tide of the battle quickly became in her favor. However, Octavius, undeterred and unwilling to concede defeat easily, refused to back down.

    "Not yet!" he eximed, determination evident in his voice.

    Octavius began resorting to desperate tactics, utilizing bright spells that disrupted Glita''s sight and manipting the terrain to trap the half-wolf girl. These unconventional strategies, born out of Octavius''s cunning, sessfully confused Glita, enabling him to score several wounds on her.

    The crowd, however, grew increasingly restless and rowdy, expressing their dissatisfaction with Octavius''s unconventional fighting methods. Consumed by their deep-

    seated hatred toward Rome, the spectators were unable to appreciate the tactical maneuvers Octavius employed.

    "I am sorry," Octavius uttered, preceding what seemed like an impending critical blow. However, just as he was about to reach Glita, his body abruptly became ensnared in dark vines, halting his advance with a forceful restraint. The low-tier spell, cast with masterful precision, proved strong enough to effectively immobilize Octavius. Glita, disying a hint of annoyance, turned toward the Roman, showcasing her sharp ws.

    "Are you ready to give up?? or..."

    Octavius, acknowledging the futility of his position, conceded defeat. The crowd erupted in cheers as Glita garnered her ce in the final. Amid the celebration, Klea directed a meaningful stare at Emery and started telepathicmunication.

    <You spent some time training her, didn''t you? I thought you were always busy.>

 Chapter 1994 Finals

    Chapter 1994 Finals

    ??The final stage of the tournament was met with thunderous cheers from the crowds, all eagerly anticipating the sh between the formidable warrior wielding a stunning spear and the seemingly innocent girl whose smile belied the terrifying beast within. The tension in the arena reached its peak.

    "Fight starts!!" the senior monk announced, signaling the beginning of the highly anticipated final showdown.

    Brandt, well aware of his opponent''s capabilities, recognized Glita as the girl he had lost to in a friendly fight a decade ago. This rematch held the weight of ten years of training and umtion of experience for the Vanir warrior.

    With no need to hold back, Brandt unleashed his full strength, bellowing a battle roar that echoed through the arena. His unique technique, a Vanir special skill that harnessed the legacy power of his ancestors, manifested with glowing blue tattoos appearing on his body. The disy was apanied by a massive surge in his battle power, signifying the depth of his determination.

    In response, Glita initiated her transformation, merging her human and wolf halves into a fearsome hybrid form. This time, a new aspect of her transformation emerged as her two arms, from shoulder to razor-sharp ws, turned into frozen crystal, adding an elemental edge to her already formidable abilities.

    "I am ready!" Glita dered, her eyes gleaming with a mix of determination and the primal instincts of the wolf within. The stage was set for an extraordinary battle between two warriors, each drawing upon unique powers and skills.

    The audience, captivated by the impending sh, held their collective breath as the final showdown unfolded, promising a spectacle of unmatched intensity and skill.

    The arena quivered as the two warriors shot toward each other, colliding in a series of powerful shes that reverberated with booming sounds of metal meeting metal. Each collision unleashed shockwaves, creating gusts of wind that swept through the arena, signaling the intensity of the battle unfolding before the mesmerized spectators.

    As the battle progressed, both Brandt and Glita began to unleash the full extent of their elemental powers, revealing a level of strength that had been intentionally withheld in the previous rounds. Lightning crackled within Brandt''s body, infusing his strikes with an electrifying force that heightened the ferocity of his attacks. Simultaneously, Glita harnessed abined ice and nt spell, conjuring multiple walls of ice thorns that served both as a formidable defense and a potent offensive weapon.

    The sh between these two extraordinary warriors was nothing short of awe-inspiring. The spectacle unfolded before the eyes of the audience, making them witness new heights in strength and magic. The sheer power and skill disyed on the battleground left asting impression, inspiring those who watched to contemte the vast possibilities of human potential.

    As the battle raged on, some spectators, overwhelmed by the breathtaking disy, unconsciously began to pray to their gods. Others, couldn''t help but entertain the notion that these warriors were akin to demigods, possessing abilities beyond the realm of ordinary mortals.

    The arena became a crucible of emotions, ranging from awe to reverence, as the two warriors continued their epic confrontation, pushing the boundaries of what was believed possible in the realm ofbat.

    After an intense 20 minutes of relentless shes, Brandt began to assert his advantage. His techniques proved to be too intricate andplex for Glita to effectively counter. However, despite all the strength Brandt poured into his attacks, the fey girl demonstrated a remarkable resilience. The wounds inflicted upon her were swiftly regenerated, healing inside mere seconds.

    Refusing to concede defeat, Brandt decided to unleash a powerful polearm technique inherited from his ancestors. The spear in his hand crackled with lightning power, building up energy in a mesmerizing spiral movement. The intensity of the gathering power raised concerns even among the magus observing the duel.

    "That could really hurt her!" Klea eximed in concern, realizing the potential danger in Brandt''s impending attack. However, both Emery and Morgana remained surprisingly calm, suggesting a deeper understanding of the unfolding situation.

    As Brandt''s spear technique reached its zenith, the atmosphere became charged with anticipation. In a moment of revtion, the Vanir warrior unleashed the culmination of his skill and power.

    [Twistering Bolt]

    The spectators held their breath as the powerful lightning-

    infused polearm onught unleashed by Brandt spiraled straight at Glita.

    In a swift and calcted move, she raised both of her freezing talons to block the impending assault. As the impact reached its peak and threatened to break through, Glita roared, undergoing a transformative shift. The fur that adorned her body changes into a bluish-white hue, almost crystalline, apanied by another surge in battle power, inching closer to the magus realm.

    Brandt''s formidable moves came to an abrupt halt. Seizing the advantage, Glita retaliated with an ice thorn attack, further restraining the powerful Vanir warrior. The force of the enhanced ice thornpelled Brandt to acknowledge his defeat.

    "Does this mean I win?!" Glita cheered, her smile radiating triumph. "I am the winner!!"

    A moment of disbelief settled over the spectators, and then a wave of acim erupted once the senior monk officially confirmed Glita as the champion of the tournament.

    The apparently simple girl from the northern ind had emerged victorious, defying expectations and securing her ce as the Earth''s strongest warrior. The stadium echoed with the jubtion of the crowd, celebrating Glita''s unexpected triumph in the tournament.

    A different reaction washed over Klea as she once again shot a meaningful stare in Emery''s direction.

    <You didn''t just train her, did you? You did something to her bloodline too.>

    Emery responded with an apologetic expression, conveying his surprise.

    <I am sorry, i honestly didn''t know she would be interested in joining this event.>

    Klea, took a deep sigh, grew more serious.

    <It''s not about her winning, Emery. The emissaries��they''ll find out you did something against the Magus alliance protocol, this could turn bad to us>

    Emery sighed in realization.

    <Damn... you''re right.>

    Klea, regaining herposure, once again adopted a polite demeanor. She continued to serve wine, attempting to use her trump card, Tivali the cat, to her advantage. However, amidst the festivities, Chumo initiated a discussion about Glita''s bloodline, unknowingly unraveling more details for the emissaries.

    Maintaining aposed demeanor, Klea addressed the two emissaries with a straightforward question.

    "So, what do you think? Is our request for middle realm advancement possible?" Klea inquired, her tone reflecting the gravity of the matter at hand. The atmosphere in the room grew tense as they awaited the emissaries'' response, knowing that the oue would hold significant implications for the future of their.

 Chapter 1995 Evaluation

    Chapter 1995 Evaluation

    ??Three factors stood as determining pirs for a world aspiring to advance its realm: strength, knowledge, and resources.

    In response to the inquiry, Magus Nathan conveyed his reply with an apologetic tone, stating, "The truth is we came here just as a courtesy. You must have some awareness that such a request is not possible given your current situation."

    Magus Nathan, true to his nature, proceeded to provide a detailed exnation. He observed the hundreds of sky-level participants in the tournaments, the growing number of potential young talents, and the presence of hidden groups of warriors like the Vanir or the Fey. These factors indicated that Earth possessed a substantial quantity of quality warriors.

    His evaluation extended beyond the martial prowess disyed in tournaments. Magus Nathan considered the number and quality of Earth magus, the capabilities of the moonbase, and Earth''s capacity to employ multiple powerhouses. Collectively, these attributes granted Earth a certain qualification in strength on par with other middle-realms.

    The second factor, knowledge, revolved predominantly around technological advancement. Earth, in this aspect, found itselfgging significantly, having still in the Iron Age deemed at least a millennium behind the threshold for the next stage of civilization.

    "Industrial stage and the ability to properly share information is the key," Magus Nathan emphasized, highlighting the pivotal rolemunication yed in the progression towards a middle-stage realm.

    He highlighted Rome''s diligent efforts to educate its popce, only to face disdain from the rest of the world, even from the tournament participants, who should be the most enlightened individuals on the.

    Magus Nathan''s astute observation brought to the forefront the crucial link between education and societal advancement. Emery, absorbing the implications, couldn''t help but draw parallels with the Nexus. The doomed fate of that realm had been sealed by a starkck of education and knowledge-sharing between the elites and themon people, leading to a catastrophic breakdown in societal harmony.

    The third factor, the avability of resources, presented a nuanced challenge for Earth. While the''s breathtaking beauty might make it stand out in the universe, itcked unique or valuable resources. Tier 1 resources were sporadic, and Tier 2 resources were almost non-existent on the''s surface.

    One notable exception that piqued interest was the primordial wisp, a rare entity intricately connected to the. However, the Magus Alliance was well aware of its condition, having reached a level 5 maturity. Despite its potential, it''s only decades away from a challenge that could greatly shape the.

    Magus Nathan injected a note of optimism, stating, "The good news is manys be much richer after sessfully passing through their cmity stage."

    However, Klea swiftly interjected with a dose of reality, "Yes, but at what cost?" Her remark underscored the inherent challenges and uncertainties that apanied such transformative stages in the evolution of a.

    The room fell into a contemtive silence after Magus Nathan shared another crucial piece of information, one he had been hesitant to disclose.

    "Having one of the three factors is just far from enough. If you have two, and the support of the Magus Alliance, it''s a maybe... However, your current situation... with... you know... even if you achieve all three, powerful factions like them could heavily affect your application."

    Emery couldn''t help but sigh once more, reminded of the harsh reality that power dynamics yed a pivotal role in shaping their future. The influence and alliances with formidable forces could significantly impact the trajectory of Earth''s aspirations.

    Magus Nathan concluded with a more positive note, stating, "The least I could do was to write good reports on the young talents. With the new Magus Academy created you should be able to get approved for one or two spots."

    Seizing the opportunity, Klea eagerly interjected, "Any chance we could bump it to five?" Magus Nathan, however, maintained a pragmatic stance, stating, "I really am not in a position to decide that." He then turned to Emery, suggesting, "I believe Magus Emery knows more people in the academy; you should give it a try."

    Expressing gratitude for the magus''s insightful guidance, the two emissaries gracefully dismissed themselves, acknowledging the warm invitation before departing from the. As they left, Emery and the others were left to mull over the weighty matters discussed, the consequences of which lingered in the air.

    Amid contemtions, the collective attention was redirected with the heralding call for the celebration of the tournaments. The 16 victors from each category were summoned to the stage, where Ashaka, the figure behind the event, presented rewards one by one, creating a tangible expression of achievement and recognition.

    Following the awards ceremony, avish feast unfolded, featuring a food-rted fusion of Egyptian delicacies and the monks'' simple yet nourishing dishes. Laughter and jubtion filled the air as participants reveled in the shared triumphs and experiences of the tournament. The festivities extended into the night, cementing the bonds forged during the intense battles.

    As the celebrations concluded, the new day brought a fresh summons for all 32 participants. The purpose was to convene face-to-face with the magus, fostering personal connections and deeper understandings among the diverse warriors.

    Emery took the time to extend his congrattions to each of the winners, sharing in their triumphs and recognizing their remarkable achievements. As he moved through the crowd, he found himself facing Gweh once again.

    "Congrattions, you did well," he offered, acknowledging her prowess in the tournament.

    Gweh, a bit nervous, replied, "Yes, you did well too... I mean, in protecting our."

    Emery felt a pang of difort, recalling the Roman outpost massacre incident four years ago. He hadn''t been able to fully exin the ongoing threat, and the awkwardness lingered between them.

    Unfortunately, before he could address the matter, Glita joyfully interrupted, stealing him away from her and expressing her gratitude for training her.

    Emery''s attention then shifted to Brandt and Octavius, two fighters with exceptional potential. He approached with the full intention of guiding them into breaking the magus realm, amitment that hinted at mentorship and support.

    The next targets on Emery''s list were the emerging young talents: Kingrig, Ha Ron, and the two Romans, Armenius and Titus. He engaged with each of them, taking the time to understand their backgrounds and aspirations. As the conversation unfolded, Emery broached the question that had lingered in his mind throughout the day.

    "I wonder if you are interested in entering a magus academy?"

    The query carried the weight of possibilities and opportunities, signaling a potential path for these promising individuals to explore and cultivate theirtent talents.

 Chapter 1996 Aptitudes

    Chapter 1996 Aptitudes

    ??The two Romans, Armenius and Titus, disyed an eagerness to enroll in the magus academy, envisioning it as an advanced institution where they would be instructed by divine beings. Though their understanding was limited, the prospect of learning from god-like figures fueled their enthusiasm.

    Kingrig of the Mayans approached the opportunity with little expectation. His decision to join was purely instinctual, driven by a desire to stay close to the strongest warriors and further hone his skills.

    The Han Swordsman, Ha Ron, proved a bit more challenging to convince. Filled with distrust, he was reluctant to join something beyond hisprehension. Employing spirit reading, Emery discerned the young man''s reluctance. However, a demonstration of advanced sword techniques managed to capture Ha Ron''s interest, revealing a thirst for knowledge beneath his guarded exterior.

    Despite this progress, Broken Sword and Flying Snow, Ha Ron''s mentors, cautioned Emery about the young man rebellous character. His answer was firm. "Don''t worry; I''ll take responsibility for him,"

    Emery, having maintained a consistent line ofmunication with the Magus Academy, was optimistic about securing at least two additional spots for the uing entrance exams scheduled tomence in a month. While he ardently hoped that Magus Nathan could facilitate these positions, Emery pragmatically acknowledged that if this were not possible, he would need to choose the most promising candidates from the existing group of four.

    Among the aspirants, Kingrig stood out with an exceptional A spirit aptitude, while the others disyed B aptitudes. Emery, drawing from his own experiences, knew that innate aptitudes were not the sole determinants of talent. Reflecting on his own journey as a C aptitude, Emery firmly believed that, given ess to the magus universe, these four warriors could be guided to reach their maximum potential within the next five years.

    Having crafted a persuasive message to the individual overseeing the magus academy entrance, Emery awaited a reply, the oue of which would chart the course for the young warriors. He advised the four to return to their families and friends while anticipating news in theing weeks, their fate inextricably tied to the reply that would determine their journey toward the magus realm.

    Following the culmination of the tournament, Emery gathered the four aplished warriors��Brandt, Octavius, Glita, and Gwen��within the sacred confines of the Bodhi Temple. The assembly included all the magus figures; Klea, Chumo, Ashaka, and Grand Magus Fuxi, all contributing their insights to guide these individuals onto the magus path.

    Brandt, a warrior with a B spirit aptitude, had achieved the formation of his 5th pir, a testament to his relentless dedication. Despite his lower spirit aptitude, he had spent decades honing his skills and perfecting the foundation of lightning elements. Emery recognized the potential for growth within Brandt, envisioning a path where, with proper guidance, the warrior could ascend to the magus realm within three to five years. This transformation would not only make Brandt a formidable force but also a valuable backup for the looming Kronos duel.

    Octavius, the talented Roman with an A spirit aptitude, posed a dilemma for Emery. If only the man were a few years younger, he would have easily be Emery''s top choice for entry into the magus academy. However, age had imposed a limitation on the Roman''s potential progress.

    With only two pirs formed, Octavius faced a significant gap in his spiritual cultivation. Emery understood that bringing him to aparable level with Brandt would require at least three years of intensive training. The road to the magus realm, a goal Emery envisioned for Octavius, seemed more distant, necessitating an additional 3 to 5 years of dedicated effort.

    The training strategy for Octavius involved a meticulous approach to his dual Earth and fire pir formation, spiritual refinement, andbat techniques. Emery, along with the guidance of experienced magus, sought to expedite Octavius''s progression.

    Emery harbored no concerns for Glita''s progression. Even without breaking through to the magus realm, the girl''s strength would continue to burgeon through the refining process of her unique wolf gene. With her inherent B aptitude talent, it was a matter of time before Glita reached the magus realm, likely in just a few years.

    His primary focus was to instill enough interest in Glita to hone herbat skills. He recognized the importance of providing her with a suitable training environment and partners. Having aplished warriors like Brandt or Octavius as trainingpanions could potentially elerate her development and ensure that Glita maximized herbat prowess in tandem with her burgeoning magus abilities.

    To facilitate Glita''sbat training, Emery envisioned involving her in sparring sessions with skilled partners like Brandt or Octavius. The presence of aplished warriors would not only challenge her but also elerate her growth.

    The real challenge for Emeryy with Gwen. The transformation of her spirit aptitude from a meager D to a more promising C level, courtesy of the legendary sword, marked a miraculous improvement. However, the formidable path to magus-level prowess presented a daunting prospect. Achieving progress to all 9 pirs of the rank 9 alone would probably take a decade of dedicated effort, and the subsequent breakthrough to the magus realm demanded an additional 10 to 20 years of unwaveringmitment.

    This realistic outlook was shared by all the magus present, including the venerable Grand Magus Fuxi. Remarkably, Gwen epted this destiny with calm resolve, portraying a resilience that left a profound impact on the onlookers.

    Feeling the weight of Emery''s concerns, Klea intervened with a thoughtful suggestion. "We can utilize faction merits to grant her ess to the magus universe. This would significantly enhance her chances of reaching the magus realm faster."

    The idea of using faction merits, to allow non-magus to enter the magus universe, was met with approval from the gathered magus. Despite therge amount of cost, Emery expressed his intention to provide Gwen with the best opportunities. The others, too, supported the decision. However, to their surprise, Gwen respectfully declined the offer.

    "If this means I have to spend dozens of years away from my people, I must sincerely decline."

    It was never truly Gwen''s wish to be immortal; hence, the decision was easy for her to make. Emery sighed, realizing the difficulty of convincing her otherwise. The weight of this decision lingered in his thoughts over the next few days, until an idea came to him.

    With Terra City requiring Emery''s presence, he found a solution. Deciding to spend a portion of his merits, he secured a two-

    week passage into a magus world. Approaching Gwen, he extended an invitation,

    "Come and see the outside world with me."

 Chapter 1997 Memorable

    Chapter 1997 Memorable

    ??Emery stood waiting for the Nexus ship at the Moon base hangar, apanied by a beautiful blond-haired woman who seemed continually amazed. Just hours ago, she had an unimaginable experience, soaring into the sky and reaching the moon��something she had only dreamt of as a child. After an hour-long tour around the magnificent base, she now stood prepared for another journey through the stars.

    The moon base itself offered a breathtaking tour, showcasing the marvels of its technological advancements, every sight left Gwen in awe. Now, with the tour concluded, she stood at the hangar, eagerly anticipating the next phase of their cosmic adventure.

    "So, where are we heading again?" Gwen asked, a hint of excitement and curiosity in her voice.

    Emery smiled at her enthusiasm. "Terra City," he replied.

    Earlier that morning, Emery had sessfully secured approval for the two-week travel by spending 1000 faction merits. The decision to bring Gwen along on her first space travel was made with certainty. For this space expedition, Emery had selected the Yama and Yami as the escorts. With everything set, the Nexus ship awaited its passengers, ready to propel them into the vast unknown of space.

    Before the Nexus ship could embark on its journey, a Dragonfly-type ship descended from Earth. From its doors emerged two beautiful figures: Klea and Morgana, gracefully approaching Emery. Klea wore a smile as she looked at the pair and spoke, "I find myself with some free time... mind if we apany along?"

    Emery, momentarily taken aback, struggled to give a direct answer. However, Gwen, ever-friendly, seized the opportunity, grabbed Klea''s arm, and cheerfully eximed, "Of course! I''m thrilled that you can join us."

    Meanwhile, Morgana, without seeking permission, shooed away the twin magus with a dismissive gesture, asserting her role as Emery''s guardian on this journey.

    Understanding that he had no reason to reject, Emery said "Alright then, let''s go,"

    With Klea joining the group, the three days of space travel transformed into an unexpectedly enjoyable and light-hearted trip.

    Klea, with her infectious enthusiasm, teamed up with the other two girls, yfully forcing Emery into various roles��

    piloting the ship, showcasing his culinary skills, and even entertaining the group. What was initially meant to be a tranquil trip now became a rare opportunity for bonding and sharedughter.

    Klea further livened up the mood by introducing a variety of alcoholic beverages, hoping to create an atmosphere, trying to entice Gwen into a certain yful mischief, albeit without much sess.

    However, when Emery''s presence was needed in the cockpits, to navigate and control the ship, the three females found moments to unwind and engage in conversation.

    During one such moment, Klea expressed her sentiment with genuine sincerity, saying, "I hope you really don''t mind me crashing your trip like this."

    Gwen responded with a warm smile, "No, I don''t mind at all. Ipletely understand."

    Klea gazed at Gwen with a meaningful look and remarked, "He still loves you�� you know��"

    Without receiving a response from Gwen, Klea turned to Morgana and said, "I can''t read his mind anymore, but she can�� tell her."

    Morgana met Gwen''s gaze, affirmed in confirmation, and took a substantial gulp of her drink.

    Gwen, maintaining aposed demeanor, proposed a faint smile and stated, "No.. it''s over for us��"

    "Please�� don''t say that��" Klea implored, aware of the history shared by Gwen and Arthur. The truth was known to all; Gwen never really married Arthur, and Klea believed that lingering feelings still existed between them. However, Gwen maintained her silence.

    Klea added, "I just want to say�� honestly when I see you two... I feel annoyed��not because I despise you�� but because I hate what I did to you 20 years ago,"

    She wasden by guilt for her actions two decades ago, misleading Gwen into believing that a future between them was not possible, leading to their separation. Now, she sought to make amends.

    "I want to say... I was wrong... and I hope this wasn''t the reason you denied the opportunity to be a magus," Klea earnestly offered.

    Gwen, taking a deep breath, responded with gratitude, "Thank you..." She turned to Klea, acknowledging, "I see why he loved you... but please don''t be sorry. It wasn''t your fault. It was ultimately my decision to leave him that time, and it will also be my decision to choose this time...to choose my path."

    A palpable silence settled between them until Morgana interjected firmly in her half-drunken state.

    "No... It wasn''t any of your fault... it''s his fault..." an obvious anger showed on her face.

    The words quickly broke the seriousness, transforming their expressions into smiles and eliciting chuckles as they toasted and continued sipping their drinks.

    When Emery returned, the three seemed determined to keep their conversation a secret, and Klea issued a yful warning, "Don''t you dare read our minds!! Or I will make this trip miserable!"

    Observing the camaraderie among the trio brought a certain happiness to Emery.

    As the Nexus ship glided through the vastness of space, all marveled at the mesmerizing sight of a celestial neb, its colors dancing in harmony. The vibrant hues painted a cosmic tapestry that captured the essence of the universe.

    At that moment, he couldn''t help but reminisce about a certain person from his past, someone whose absence tugged at the corners of his thoughts.

    Morgana sensed the shift in Emery''s emotions. Her cold gaze met his, and she delivered her trademark stoic observation, "See... It''s all your fault."

    The yful banter between the trio continued, creating an atmosphere of camaraderie and shared experiences. Laughter echoed within the confines of the ship, carrying away the weight of their concerns and fostering a sense of unity.

    As the Nexus ship gracefully descended onto the Terra, the illuminated city sprawled before them, showcasing the advancements and improvements that had taken ce.

 Chapter 1998 Faction Base

    Chapter 1998 Faction Base

    ??The Nexus ship descended gracefully into the much-developed Terra City, revealing andscape adorned with predominantly yellow-stoned structures, each designed with a unique touch that bespoke the''s identity. As the ship approached the city, the modernized urban sprawl unfolded beneath, showcasing the result of significant changes and advancements.

    Klea, who hadn''t visited in a few years, marveled at the changes that had taken ce since herst visit. The once-familiar areas had undergone a significant transformation, a testament to Emery''smitment to turning Terra City into a formidable faction base. The residential andmercial zones, which were previously situated between the pce and the teleportation gate, had been systematically relocated two miles to the east. This expansion stretched toward a highway leading to the neighboring Raven City.

    In the wake of this restructuring, the space around the teleportation gate and extending toward the Terra Pce had been meticulously adorned with beautiful gardens.

    Solid fortress-like structures, strategically positioned created a protective boundary around the central hub, leading to the pce next to the hills where stood a magnificent statue of the city''s Hero and founder.

    Emery''s decision to focus on security reflected hismitment to making it a formidable faction base at Terra City. The result was a harmonious blend of aesthetics and functionality, setting the stage for the next chapter for Earth faction.

    The Nexus ship touched down gracefully in the newly constructed secured hangar, surrounded by a fleet of various ships, including the formidable Terra battleship that often apanied them into battle.

    As Emery, Gwen, Klea, and Morgana disembarked from the Nexus ship, they were greeted by a contingent of saint-level guards, their disciplined ranks led by a familiar face. Cam, the third widow of Lord Izta, stepped forward with an open smile, radiating warmth in her wee.

    "Brother Emery, wee back," she greeted Emery warmly and turned to Klea, giving her a heartfelt hug. "Sister Klea, it''s been a while."

    Cam had taken charge of Terra''s security, utilizing her scientific expertise to enhance and operate the city''s defense systems to their full potential. Aware of the iing flight and recognizing it as their young lord, she hade to personally wee him.

    With a curious nce toward the speechless Gwen, Cam inquired, "So, where are you heading today?"

    Emery turned toward Gwen, who was still absorbing the surroundings, then decided, "The usual ce first."

    Cam''s smile widened at Emery''s response as she guided them through the intricately designed structures towards the hill where the imposing statue of Lord Izta stood. The breathtaking view of Terra City unfolded before them, providing a picturesque backdrop for the ensuing conversation.

    Emery began by paying his respects to the hero''s statue, a tradition that held profound significance for him. As they stood before the monument, Emery narrated the tale of the great hero whose name had nearly faded into obscurity within Earth''s history. Gwen listened with surprise, realizing that the roots of Terra City traced back to their own heritage, with Earth''s ancient legend now immortalized in the city''s foundation.

    Unlike other cities with bustling markets and entertainment venues, Terra City held a unique charm in its focus on development and security. Emery led Gwen and the two girls through the evolving city, showcasing the new facilities that were integral to its growth.

    One notable establishment was the Terra Barrack, strategically positioned next to the pce. What was once the training ground for Emery and Klea in preparation for the Magus Academy had now expanded tenfold in size, a testament to the city''smitment to nurturing its defenders.

    As they stepped into the expansive yards of the Terra Barrack, a sight greeted them that surpassed expectations. A disciplined and formidable force of over 3000 personnel stood in precise formations, a testament to the efficiency of Magus Cam''smand. The news of Emery''s arrival had spread quickly, prompting the warriors to assemble swiftly.

    The Terra forces were organized into three divisions, eachprising 1000 Sky Realm warriors in silver uniforms, 100 Saint Realm warriors adorned in golden attire, and 10 magus. The convergence of 30 magus, all proudly disying the emblem of Terra City, created a breathtaking spectacle.

    "Attention!! Salute to Lord Emery!!"

    The rhythmic sound of boots hitting the ground and the clinking of armor echoed through the yards was an impressive disy.

    Commanding this remarkable force was Magus Grisa, the Fourth widow of Lord Izta, a fierce berserker with wild curls and a colossal axe resting on her shoulder. Under her leadership, the 3000-strong force greeted their lords with precision and discipline that resonated through the formation. This sight particrly overwhelmed Gwen, as even the lowest-ranked warriors emanated an aura of strength maybe even stronger than herself.

    After the formal wee, Magus Grisa guided the group on a tour of the Terra Barrack. The expansive training grounds were equipped with cutting-edge facilities and magical training equipment. Magus Grisa, who had earned a reputation for her prowess in battle, shared insights into the training routines and the camaraderie among the warriors, emphasizing hermitment to nurturing a powerful and well-prepared force.

    During the tour, Magus Grisa exined that an additional division, the Fourth Division, was currently on patrol. Coupled with 1000 city guards, Terra City boasted a formidable defense force of 5000 strong warriors, ensuring the security and stability of their burgeoning home.

    Emery expressed satisfaction and engaged in a conversation with the formidable berserker. "How are you keeping up with your post?" Magus Grisa responded with unwavering enthusiasm, expressing the restlessness of the warriors under hermand and their eagerness for action. "The men are ready for any mission; they can''t wait to show their strength," she dered with a hint of excitement.

    "Very well," Emery acknowledged, assuring her that he would discuss potential assignments with the other sisterter. As he turned to leave, Magus Cam, inquired about their next destination.

    "So are we going to the pce now? Sister Rosia and Silica are still in training, let me inform them first"

    Emery, with a raised hand, replied, "Not now, I have another ce to visit."

    Cam, with a slight chuckle, remarked, "Yes, of course, you do."

    This cryptic exchange immediately caught Klea''s attention, and she couldn''t resist asking, "What is it? Tell me." Her curiosity heightened, especially since Morgana seemed to be privy to the information.

    Cami responded, "It''s better if you see for yourself."

 Chapter 1999 Twilight Hall

    Chapter 1999 Twilight Hall

    ??The group entered what seemed to be another trainingplex--a significantly smaller barrackspared to the Terra Barrack. The atmosphere here was distinctly different, with the pce appearing somewhat disheveled, apanied by lively noises reminiscent of a bustling tavern. As they approached the entrance, a sudden uproar ensued, and a voice rang out, "Everyone!! The chief is here!! Gather up!!"

    A knowing smile crossed Klea''s face. "Aahh, I know what this ce is!" she eximed. However, it wasn''t the shouting that tipped her off; rather, it was the distinctive aromas wafting from the vicinity.

    Just a few steps away from the entrance, the door swung open, revealing a beautiful brown-haired female magus who greeted them enthusiastically. "Brother Emery, you''re here!"

    The sudden burst of enthusiasm led to an embrace with both her arms around Emery, "I''ve missed you so much!" this caught Gwen a bit off guard.

    Klea, seizing the opportunity, yfully teased Gwen with a mischievous look, while Morgana simply observed with approval. Emery, everposed, acknowledged the affectionate gesture with a calm response.

    "Tatyana, good to see you too," Emery said, reciprocating the warmth.

    "Pleasee in... everyone is here,"

    Upon entering, the group encountered a gathering of almost 100 individuals, a quarter of whom were magus. There was a distinct aura of familiarity among them, and it took Gwen a moment to observe the striking resemnce they bore to the fey sisters. Turning to Morgana, Gwen sought confirmation, and Morgana nodded in acknowledgment, signaling her understanding of Gwen''s unspoken question.

    The ce was named the Twilight Hall, a bespoke sanctuary crafted exclusively for the wolf bloodline warriors. This extraordinary assembly included warriors transferred from Silvermane City and those who had joined Emery''s pack during the past four years.

    Emery, disying keen insight, understood that these half-

    blood warriors would find little fulfillment guarding the deste moonbase. Consequently, he orchestrated the creation of the Twilight Hall, a pce meticulously designed to cater to their unique needs. Positioned strategically, it provided convenient ess to Zodiac City while ensuring a sense ofmunity and belonging for these exceptional warriors.

    Klea, who prided herself on staying well-informed, was taken aback by the sizable gathering of wolf half-bloods in Terra City. While she had heard of Emery''s decision to send the 10:46

    dragon warriors back to Zodiac City and rece them with City. While she had heard of Emery''s decision to send the dragon warriors back to Zodiac City and rece them with the wolf counterparts, the extent of the gathering surpassed her expectations.

    Amidst the assembly of two dozen magus, one figuremanded attention and respect above all��the white-

    haired elder, Chief Beowlf. Though still on the journey to reim his former vitality, the seasoned wolf leader had reached the half-moon stage.Emery showed him the respect he deserved, recognizing the old wolf''s leadership and expertise, making him the ideal figure to guide and mentor this unique group of warriors.

    There was Yoro, the once-young Sandune wolf whom Emery had saved, stood alongside Andrei, the winged wolf. Along with Tatyana, this trio, nurtured and empowered by the abundant resources Emery had provided over thest four years, had sessfully ascended to the coveted Magus realm. The transformative journey not only marked their individual growth but also solidified the familial bond they shared as a close-knit pack.

    The contrast in this group of 100 half-blood demeanor toward Emery was striking. While the 3000-strong force had orded him the honor befitting a ruler, this smaller group treated him with an intimate warmth, akin to a beloved elder brother. The pride in their eyes spoke volumes about the unique connection they had forged.

    As the vibrant lunchtime gathering drew to a close, the wolf bloodline warriors swiftly transitioned into action, seamlessly orchestrating the preparation of a sumptuous feast befitting their honored guest.

    The Twilight Hall resonated with the lively tales shared by the wolf bloodline warriors. Yoro and Tatyana recounted their journeys alongside their chief, each narrative met with eager anticipation from Gwen.

    Amidst the joyous asion, another wolf bloodline member''s arrival surprised Klea. This was a Grand Magus-level individual, who possessed a distinct aura. A middle-aged woman with striking purple hair, Grand Magus Fantasme, had been dispatched by the Silvermane to assist Emery.

    Observing the remarkable entrance, Klea couldn''t resistmenting, "The Silvermane truly holds you in high regard."

    The truth of the matter was evident��Emery, not only possessed the extremely rare rank 9 wolf gene but also carried the legacy of thete Silvermane Alpha King, he held a position of paramount importance. His safety had be one of the Silvermane''s top priorities. When Emery sought assistance four years ago, Grand Magus Fantasme was promptly dispatched to stay by his side, a testament to the Silvermane''s unwaveringmitment to his well-being.

    However, the shared history between Emery and Fantasme, coupled with her undying loyalty to the Corvin family, created an unspoken barrier between them. Emery''s wariness, intensified by Fantasme''s status as a Grand Magus, hinderedplete trust. Consequently, Emery assigned her the specific duty of safeguarding Terra City, ensuring her responsibilities were limited.

    At the festive feast, Fantasme''s presence was not merely a formality; it was an act of respect, a recognition of her role in Emery''s safety. Emery recognized this with a thoughtful toast, a gesture reciprocated by the others, marking a moment of shared camaraderie and mutual understanding.

    Following thevish feast, the group leisurely strolled back to the Terra pce. As they approached, both Magus Silica the Second and Magus Rosia emerged from their training sessions to greet Emery.

    "Wee back Lord"

    The two, insist on addressing him as lord to ensure the efficient governance of the ce.

    A satisfied grin adorned Emery''s face as he watched the tangible improvement in their abilities��both magus had ascended to the full moon magus realm.

    Reflecting on the past, Emery recalled his initial n to expend a significant portion of his apothecary earnings on acquiring another Grand Magus individual four years ago. However, the strategic proximity to Zodiac City and the presence of Grand Magus Fantasme had altered his decision. Instead, he channeled his resources into empowering the five Izta widows and fortifying the city, a choice that yielded remarkably satisfactory results.

    Silica and Rosia now dedicated their time to intensive training and efficiently managing the city under Emery''s guidance. After a brief exchange of greetings, Emery tasked the two magus with preparing for an important meeting scheduled for the next day.

    Subsequently, Emery and the girls retreated for a private moment. Klea openly expressed her amazement at the transformation of Terra City, marveling at the evident progress and the extraordinary efforts Emery had invested in its development. The conversation flowed naturally, painting a picture of camaraderie and mutual appreciation for the aplishments they had witnessed.

 Chapter 2000 2000

    Chapter 2000 2000

    ??2000 BC

    [Earth, Babylon]

    Several years after the demise of King Anu, the Earth convulsed with seismic unrest, unleashing abominations that ravaged everything in their path. Even the once-mighty city of Babylon, now under the rule of its newly appointed leader, found itself plunged into chaos.

    "Father, why haven''t they sent more reinforcements?!"

    "Huh! Zeus, what do you know��" his father responded a tinge of bitterness in his tone. "We are but pawns in the machinations of these giant factions. The death of the king has ignited their fury, and now we must bear the consequences."

    Zeus felt a surge of anger and helplessness. "Then what should we do?" he implored, his eyes wide with desperation.

    "You''re the son of a great general; show some dignity!"

    After a heavy sigh, he added, a tinge of disappointment in his voice, "It''s only been 20 years since they left for the academy. Why can''t you be more like any of those five?"

    The tumultuous events on Earth unfolded in the wake of the return of their five young heroes. Over the past several years, each had demonstrated exceptional prowess,bating the abominations and safeguarding civilization, earning recognition in the annals of the Magus Alliance.

    Among them were the Eastern sage, Fuxi; the Northern shaman, Fjolrin; the Western beast, Myrddin; and the great Gilgamesh, Izta, along with his steadfastpanion, Enkidu.

    "Why is it ''the great Gilgamesh'' and not ''the great Enkidu''? Am I just your sidekick?!" Enkidu protested.

    "Alright then, what do you want your name to be? I''ll make it happen," Gilgamesh retorted.

    "Let me think�� hmm�� Enkidu, the great protector!"

    Gilgamesh rolled his eyes. "Fine. That can be done. Enkidu, the great protector of Gilgamesh!"

    "You ape!! That makes me sound like a sidekick again!"

    On a fateful day, the inhabitants of Babylonia were rmed by reports of a formidable beast wreaking havoc in the west, a demon so powerful that even Kronos himself was perturbed. In response, Kronos dispatched both Izta and Enkidu for the task, but to everyone''s surprise, Izta rejected the mission.

    "Why don''t you go yourself? Aren''t you the great general?! Bring your whole army with you!! Two of us are more than enough to protect this city!" Izta argued.

    "Izta, you''re as arrogant as always! I''m telling you, this is the order of the Nephilim. If you can put an end to this madness, you''ll be the new ruler of Earth," Kronos exined.

    Intrigued by the offer, Gilgamesh and Enkidu epted the challenge. They headed to the west, dismantling monsters in their path until they confronted the demon��a massive dark wolf beast. It took them mere moments to realize the truth: the beast was their friend, the eastern beast Myrddin.

    "How!? Is he possessed again?!" Izta eximed in shock.

    In their efforts to deal with the situation, Gilgamesh and Enkidu sought the assistance of Fuxi and Fjolnir. All have reached the magus realm, except for Fuxi. The Eastern Sage who has been focusing on his studies of multiple elements has the knowledge of formations that could potentially seal the beast without resorting to killing.

    As the battle unfolded, they were taken aback when the beast called upon aid from the surrounding creatures. Thebined forces of Babylonia and the Vanir warriors joined the fray, resulting in a prolonged and intense conflict that persisted for 10 days.

    Fuxi, exhausted and realizing the limitations of his formation, eventually admitted defeat. "My formation is not effective enough! I can''t hold him!"

    "Izta, we must retreat!" Enkidu strongly advised Gilgamesh who was their leader.

    However, after closely observing the events of thest 30 days, Kronos, seemingly anticipating their failure, insisted, "There must be another way!" Izta, driven by determination, urged them to continue the fight.

    This decision resulted in more casualties and put all four of them, including Myrddin, at great risk. The battlefield was a chaotic symphony of shing weapons, roars, and desperate cries. Izta, Enkidu, Fuxi, and Fjolnir fought valiantly against the monstrous forces and the mighty beast.

    Fjolnir, forced by the gravity of the situation, revealed a legendary sword that brimmed with radiant energy. The sword''s power proved formidable, gradually suppressing the beast''s relentless onught. The air crackled with the energy of the sh, and the ground trembled beneath the weight of the struggle.

    As the legendary weapon fulfilled its purpose, the mighty beast began to waver, its monstrous form gradually reverting to that of a human. The transformation spared the creature''s life, but the toll on Myrddin was evident.

    Fjolnir, having paid a steep price for wielding the sword, faced the ramifications of expending a significant portion of his life force. Despite the victory, he knew the toll on his own well-

    being. In the aftermath of the battle, he made a difficult decision to retreat into seclusion, leaving the radiant sword in Myrddin''s hands.

    "You are the one destined for it," Fjolnir uttered with a mixture of exhaustion and conviction. He looked at Myrddin, his eyes conveying a sense of hope that the sword''s mystical powers could aid in Myrddin''s recovery. With a nod of gratitude, Myrddin epted the responsibility bestowed upon him.

    The aftermath of the battle left Myrddin in a state of contemtion. As the others believed the ordeal was over, Myrddin revealed the true extent of his struggles. He had lost his sanity while attempting tomune with Gaia, the primordial being. Now, armed with the sword brimming with light energy, he harbored hopes that it could unravel the mysteries of the ancient entity. Deeplymenting the cmity that happened, Myrddin decided to return to his home in the northern ind.

    Izta, exuberant with the thrill of victory, proimed, "Time to go home and get our reward!"

    Enkidu, ever loyal, nodded in agreement. However, Fuxi, burdened by the near-deadly actions, returned eastward in a state of inner turmoil. His incapability at the battle drove him to train harder.

    The triumphant return of Izta, the Gilgamesh was met with jubtion from the Babylonian citizens. Cheers echoed through the streets as word spread of his victory over the formidable beast that had threatened their existence. The once chaotic city now celebrated the hero who had safeguarded their home.

    He confidently waits for his reward only to find Kronos has prepared a surprise for him. A beautiful woman with a Nephilim noble bloodline called Ishtar. "This is Ishtar your soon-to-be queen, you will marry her and ept your role as the Nephilim servant"

    Izta''s usual weakness for beautiful women was overshadowed by a surge of rage. The tion of victory turned into the bitter taste of betrayal. The wounds inflicted upon his friends by the monstrous beast,pounded by Kronos'' cunning maniption forcing him to rule under the unknown woman, fueled a fire within Izta. In a moment of defiance, he rejected the forced marriage, and his refusal resonated as a resounding insult to the Nephilim faction.

    Kronos, hidden in the shadows, observed the unfolding drama with satisfaction. His plot had seeded in a double-edged manner �C he had not only ced Izta, the formidable warrior and prince, in a precarious position of being hated by the Nephilim faction but also strengthened his own political standing.

    As the tumultuous events unfolded, Ishtar, stung by rejection and the subsequent insult, refused to let the matter rest. She sought vengeance, turning to her brother, a formidable Nephilim magus endowed with the power of bulls. Determined to teach Izta a lesson, the powerful magus set out to confront the Gilgamesh.

    Meanwhile, Izta, drowning his sorrows in alcohol, remained oblivious to the rising tensions. Enkidu, ever loyal, tried in vain to persuade his friend to rest and avoid further trouble. However, fate had other ns, and as the Nephilim magus arrived to mete out justice, Enkidu found himselfpelled to intervene.

    In a fit of rage, Izta''stent strength surged forth, and with Enkidu''s support, they managed to overpower and ultimately y the magus. The ramifications of their actions, however, yed right into Kronos'' hands.

    Kronos saw an opportunity to exploit the situation further and manipte it into a scandal of immense proportions, advocating for an extreme punishment for the perceived crimes.

    In the somber halls of justice, Enkidu stood resolute. As the trial unfolded, he stepped forward, his voice unwavering, "It was me, I am the one who murdered the man."

    Despite Enkidu''s noble sacrifice, the verdict was swift and unforgiving. Izta, was sentenced to a thousand years of service to the Nephilim. However, the real anguish pierced through him as he witnessed his best friend condemned to the ultimate price �C death.

    Enkidu''s final moments were filled with bravery, his words were.

    "I am Enkidu, I am your great protector�� I will always be with you, my best friend,"

    As if the universe itself mourned the impending demise of these earthly heroes, a torrential downpour began. Rain fell relentlessly, mirroring the tears of the heavens. The earth, too, seemed to grieve; soon enough, the faced the great deluge that swallowed it whole.

    ####

    We finally reached 2000 chapters. I am sorry it wasn''t a cheerful one, but I hope you still enjoy it anyway. Thank you for your continuous support in reading the work all the way through 2.6 million words. Thank you for sharing this journey together; it''s been such a st.

 Chapter 2001 Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2001 Meeting</h4>

    The following day dawned with a sense of urgency as Terra City''s major figures gathered for a meeting, including representatives from the Merlin shop. Anticipating a lengthy discussion, Emery decided to arrange for Gwen to have a guided tour of the city to pass the time. However, Gwen surprised him with a request:

    "Can I sit in and listen to the meeting? I promise I won''t distract you."

    Emery, appreciating Gwen''s keen interest, nodded in agreement. Together, they made their way to one of Terra''s private halls, where ten individuals had already assembled. Among them were Klea and Morgana, the five Izta widows, Chief Beowulf, Cedric, and Aeon.

    Reflecting on the past, Emery reminisced about how, four years ago, he would extend invitations to representatives from the Karat faction or Zodiac City for such meetings. However, as Terra City asserted its independence, the invitations became more exclusive, reserved only for inner members holding key positions. The transition spoke volumes about Terra City''s evolution and its growing self-sufficiency in dealing with its internal affairs.

    These monthly meetings, a customary fixture in the governance of Terra City, were indispensable for addressing various issues and making crucial decisions. However, the past three months had seen Emery absent due to his visit to the Khaos waypoints. This absence meant that, upon his return, the agenda for the meeting had grown significantly.

    The room buzzed with a mixture of anticipation and focus, as these key figures prepared to delve into discussions that would shape the destiny of Terra City.

    The first and pressing matter on the docket was the creation of artificial waypoints. Emery, having acquired the orb from the Alvanic kingdom, had entrusted Cami, the head of technology development, with coordinating the design with Master Borin. The proposal wasid out before the assembly.

    "Considering the materials andbor, it would cost 13 million with a one-month timeline," Cami reported.

    Emery, recognizing the urgency of having these artificial waypoints, given his decision to leave one of the Khaos guardians in the subterranean world, didn''t hesitate. "Alright, do it," he said decisively, green-lighting the project.

    The room murmured with a sense of acknowledgment as the decision was made. The creation of artificial waypoints would not only facilitate Emery''s instant movement between Earth and Terra but also enhance the city''s connectivity and strategic mobility.

    The discussion shifted seamlessly to the critical topic of funds, a resource indispensable for the city''s growth and development. The financial reports were presented by Magus Silica, who assumed her role as the city''s financial overseer. The figures, stark and revealing,id bare the economic intricacies of Terra City.

    [Terra City]

    [Last Month Revenue: 36,250,000]

    [Last Month Expenditure: 64,110,000]

    [Avable Funds: 88,700,000]

    Four years prior, Emery had made the strategic decision to pull the three widows��Rosia, Cami, and Grisa��alongside the seasoned Terra warriors from the frontline and entrust the defense and development of Terra City to them.

    This shift in focus led to a significant decline in revenue derived from battle and turned the city''s primary ie stream predominantly to tax collection and mining operations.

    The expenditure side of the report painted a detailed picture of the city''s financial responsibilities. More than half of the expenditure was attributed to monthly wages, a necessity to cover the growing force of 50-plus magus and warriors��

    numbers that had increased tenfold since the strategic shift.

    The secondrgest portion of the budget went toward purchasing equipment and armaments, limited to 20 million spirit stones monthly. This expenditure also includes the one needed in Earth''s moon base. It was a reflection of the ongoing need to equip and outfit its expanding army with the tools necessary to defend against emerging threats and challenges.

    Magus Silica concluded her report, emphasizing the consistent losses Terra City incurred monthly, and then handed the floor to Aeon, the individual responsible for overseeing the operations of the Merlin shop. The financial figures of the renowned establishment were then presented to the assembly.

    [Merlin Shop]

    [Last Month Sales: 612,778,000]

    [Last Month Revenue: 105,220,000]

    [Last Month Expenditure: 48,200,000]

    [Avable Funds: 100,000,000]

    The sales figures, though not reaching the astronomical numbers witnessed during the shop''s opening months, still reflected a robust and impressive performance. Despite Emery''s reduced involvement in concoctions, the shop''s monthly sales had consistently increased over the years, gradually climbing from 400 to the current 600. However, the earnings remained below the 20% mark, primarily due to the significant 5% tax cut imposed by the Qin faction.

    The expenditure side of the Merlin shop''s financial report outlined the operational costs and the distribution of shares among the shop''s coborators. Beyond covering the day-to-

    day operations, a significant portion of the expenditure was allocated to shares distributed among the four masters and eight artisans contributing their expertise to the shop''s sess.

    Such data starkly illuminated the financial dynamics between the Merlin shop and Terra City, revealing that the shop had been shouldering the city''s losses. The narrow margin between the two entities, totaling only about 30 million per month, raised concerns, especially given the substantial expenditures of Terra City.

    As the figures were absorbed by the attentive audience, Klea leaned over to Gwen, seated beside her, and whispered, "Emery�� the breadwinner of the faction."

    In response to this financial challenge, Emery proposed several solutions to expand the margin. First, he shared data about a new potential source of resources from the subterranean world. ording to his calctions, this source could generate about 10 million in ie per month. However, he emphasized that this task would be entrusted to Morgana, who would lead the initiative once the Terra City waypoints werepleted.

    The outlook of tapping into new resources delivered a glimmer of hope for bolstering Terra City''s financial standing. The subterranean world,rgely unexplored and potentially rich in valuable assets, held the promise of alleviating the strain on the Merlin shop and contributing to Terra City''s self-sufficiency.

    The next solution centered around a newly perfected recipe that Emery had developed over the past few months. He informed Cedric that he nned to dedicate time to teaching the recipe to both the master and artisan, a move aimed at enhancing the Merlin shop''s products and potentially boosting its revenue.

    Following this announcement, mention the one critical solution - the proposal to im Merlin shop independence from the Golden City Association. However, Emery acknowledged theplexity of this endeavor and turned to Magus Rosia, the one responsible for handling the faction''s diplomatic affairs.

    "We have 8 months left. How far have we seeded in this matter?"

 Chapter 2002 Diplomacy

    Chapter 2002 Diplomacy

    ??Magus Rosia, the oldest and the first wife, held history as the vicemander of thete Lord Izta''s army and yed a crucial role in establishing Terra City. Upon Emery''s request for her to return and focus on the city, Rosia transitioned from her role in the army to a key position where, in addition to her cultivation training, she dedicated herself to nurturing rtions within the Golden City and sector.

    Leveraging her pastrades and connections, Magus Rosia skillfully navigated the intricate web ofmunication with dozens of Magus Alliance officials and faction lords. Her calm demeanor and strategic approach allowed her to gather valuable insights into the political dynamics within the Golden City Council��the body vested with the authority to decide on faction applications for independence.

    In her reports to Emery, Magus Rosia shed light on the various factions and alliances within the Golden City Council, identifying the 16 influential figures, holding 16 seats who held sway over decisions rted to independence ims.

    The once-dominant Karat faction, which used to hold six seats, now only retained four, consisting mainly of their loyal subsidiary factions. This shift in influence was notable, and it positioned the Karat as a vital ally, ensuring four confirmed votes in favor of Terra''s cause.

    On the other side, the Qin and Corvin factions each confirmed their hold on two seats, contributing to the intricacies of the political bnce within the council. The remaining eight seats were considered neutral, presenting a critical opportunity for Terra City to secure additional support for its independence im.

    The key to sessy in obtaining the backing of at least nine out of the 16 seats, and with Karat''s loyalty providing four votes, Terra needed to sway at least five more factions to garner the necessary support. Magus Rosia astutely exined that the neutrals were motivated by either reasons or greed, creating an opportunity for Terra City to influence their decisions.

    "With ourpliance contributing over a billion spirit stones these past 4 years through tax and our increasing strength, I have confidence in swaying at least four of these neutral factions to support us," Magus Rosia asserted, revealing a strategic n to align support for Terra City''s cause.

    Magus Rosia highlighted the Hauten faction, holding two seats, as a crucial yer in the Golden City Council. Their stance appeared to be ambivalent, with one foot positioned against Terra City''s cause, or at least, leaning toward neutrality. Magus Rosia stressed that winning the favor of the Hauten would be pivotal for sess. The mention of Hauten brought to Emery''s mind Eugene Houten, the apothecarist who had taken their master along with him.

    Despite the missing votes, Emery found satisfaction in the progress being made. However, the mood shifted when Yuria, the youngest of the five widows, spoke up.

    "I have things to report," she dered with her customary serious expression.

    Yuria had been assigned her own small team to gather information for the factions. While Rosia operated in the light, visible to everyone, Yuria worked in the shadows, tracking down rumors and even infiltrating important gatherings to gather crucial intelligence.

    In her report, Yuria corroborated most of Rosia''s conclusions, confirming the delicate politicalndscape and the potential support of neutral factions. However, she raised an important point that had not been previously considered, introducing ayer ofplexity to the faction''s deliberations.

    "I think we should be wary of our own allies, the Karat"

    Yuria''s words reverberated through the room, creating a palpable tension among the figures present. The unexpected caution, directed specifically at their key ally, the Karat faction, sparked varying reactions, especially from those closely associated with Tessa, such as Cedric and Aeon, who have received much support from her in running the Merlin shop.

    Cedric and Aeon, feeling a sense of loyalty and gratitude toward Tessa, found it challenging to ept such a cautionary statement. However, Yuria rified that her concern wasn''t aimed at Tessa personally but rather at the faction itself, which had witnessed a continuous decline over the past decade. Yuria had uncovered unsettling information about certain figures within the Karat faction secretly engaging in activities contrary to the faction''s interests, including questionable coborations with pirates. Her intent was to advise against cing absolute reliance on the four votes provided by Karat.

    Emery absorbed Yuria''s cautionary words, recognizing the validity of her concerns. The revtion regarding Karat''s past association with pirates aligned with Emery''s own discoveries during his initial meetings with Tessa. His shes with the pirates, such as the incident with the Raven faction and the killing of their member during an attack on Earth, had already heightened his wariness.

    As for their main issue, the request for tax exemption wasn''t solely about securing extra ie for the shop; it was a strategic move aimed at ensuring the continuous development and protection of Terra and Earth. Emery harbored no desire to relive the helplessness he felt four years ago, and he was determined to seed in this matter as the faction''s initial steps towards wielding real influence in the sector.

    After a brief contemtion, Emery made a decisive choice. With unwavering determination, he addressed the assembly, revealing the direction in which the faction would now tread.

    "It''s time for us to be more aggressive."

    Emery''s announcement resonated throughout the meeting, capturing the attention of everyone present. The revtion that he intended to earn more merits through battle further heightened the intrigue, as the prospect of increasedbat activities stirred anticipation and spection.

    Emery had been closely monitoring reports from the frontline, noting the escting chaos, particrly since the separation of the Oculus faction and their attempts at the resurgence of the scourge. The fallout included a decrease in the number of magus enforcers and military presence in the sector and a corresponding rise in pirate activity.

    Recognizing the sector much need for enhanced security, Emery devised a n to support the alliance by actively targeting multiple bandits and pirates. Simultaneously, he aimed to nurture the new units with valuablebat experience. The dual purpose of this approach was not only to strengthen security but also to generate more revenue, merits, and, crucially, gain poprity through a show of strength.

    All present were surprised to hear his ultimate objective within the next 8 months was to secure their own seat on the council and establish a formidable standing in the sector.

    The ambitious n stirred exhration and enthusiasm among the leaders, each recognizing the potential impact of such strategic endeavors.

    As the room buzzed with anticipation, Klea, ever insightful, raised a crucial question that hung in the air: "So, who will be leading this task?"

 Chapter 2003 Commander

    Chapter 2003 Commander

    ??In the vast expanse of the sector, there existed hundreds of wanted bandit and pirate groups, each notorious for their criminal activities. Most of these groups were rtively small in size,prising a few magus-level criminals. Even the medium-sized groups, usually led by a full moon magus at most, posed a threat that Terra forces could handle, as long as they didn''t encounter known elites like the Thunder Leopard.

    Emery assessed these pirate-hunting tasks as potentially less dangerous than venturing to the frontline. However, to ensure utmost safety, Emery deemed himself the most suitable candidate for the task.

    "I will personally lead this team myself," Emery dered.

    The response to Emery''s decision varied, eliciting a mix of reactions, but the majority were enthusiasts eager to witness Emery leading them as themander. Magus Grisa and Chief Beowlf voiced strong support for the decision, recognizing Emery''s capabilities and leadership.

    While Emery could sense the mixed sentiments, he noted the expression on Magus Rosia''s face, discerning the silent reservations she harbored. Her wealth of experience as a veteranmander rendered her opinions invaluable, prompting Emery to seek her input on the matter.

    "Lord, with respect, dealing with pirates requires guile more than strength. Unless we n to attack their base, the key to dealing with these pirates is to find and catch them,"

    Emery, exhaling a sigh, acknowledged the validity of her point. Dealing with pirates indeed demanded a strategic approach, emphasizing cunning over brute force. He was well aware that many of these groups utilized stealth technology to evade authorities, and while he harbored hope that adopting VIA capabilities in their ships would prove beneficial, he also recognized his limited knowledge about the pirates'' habits in the sector.

    Even though Magus Rosia, could offer assistance, Emery recognized that she might not be the optimal choice for this particr task as well. Her diplomatic duties held equal importance.

    The most practical course of action seemed to be seeking support from the Zodiac City team who possessed expertise in such matters or a certain famous Violet me enforcers. However, he hesitated to reach out for external assistance, recognizing that doing so could detract from their primary objective of showcasing Terra City''s strength within the sector.

    After a moment of contemtion, Emery arrived at a decision. "Alright," he announced, his tone resolute. "Luckily, we have an ex-enforcer among us. I will ask Chumo and bring him into the team."

    "That would be splendid," Magus Rosia responded, expressing her support for Emery''s choice.

    As the discussion unfolded, Emery couldn''t ignore the subtle opposition emanating from Klea. Her reluctance for him to lead the task was evident, and she made her stance clear by expressing, "Having Chumo is best, but for themander, I have a better person for the task."

    All eyes turned to Klea, awaiting her suggestion with anticipation. With a confident smile, she revealed her choice. "The immortal diator, Thrax! He will definitelye home for this job!"

    The room murmured in agreement with Klea''s proposal. Thrax was renowned for his prowess as amander, and his ruthless nature made him a formidable adversary for bandits and pirates alike.

    Despite the consensus among the group, Emery couldn''t shake the feeling that Klea had her own motives for rmending Thrax. It was no secret that she wished to call Thrax home to spend more time with them. Additionally, Emery harbored concerns about Thrax''s ability to handle encounters with elite pirates like the Thunder Leopards, who operated at the grand magus level. They posed a significant threat even for a formidable warrior like Thrax.

    As if she could read Emery''s thoughts, Klea preempted his concerns. "You don''t need to do everything yourself you know," she reassured him. "We are ready to share the burden."

    Klea envisioned a formidable teamprised of Thrax, Chumo, and Morgana. If Emery left Killgragah to Morgana, she exined a situation where Emery could always utilize the Khaos gate to provide support whenever the team faced imminent danger. And if that wasn''t sufficient, Klea suggested enlisting the expertise of Grand Magus Anpu. With Fuxi guarding Earth, assigning the hybrid Grand Magus to this task seemed like the most strategic choice.

    A warm smile graced Klea''s lips as she turned to Emery. "This way, you''ll be more essible when other critical matters arise."

    Emery couldn''t help but admire Klea''s thoroughness in her nning, and it seemed that everyone present was in agreement with her proposed arrangements. Turning his gaze to Klea, Emery voiced his concern,

    "Are you sure you can convince Thrax toe home?"

    With unwavering confidence, Klea responded, "Yes, of course. Unlike our busy friend who likes to y god, Thrax will definitelye."

    Emery turned towards Morgana, seeking her opinion on the matter. However, before Morgana could offer her perspective, Klea interjected. "You''ve been hanging out with her for thest 3 months, she''ll be fine," Klea''s gaze shifted towards Morgana. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of him while you are away"

    The sudden proposal caught Morgana off guard, and the eyes of the room turned expectantly towards her. Despite any reservations she may have harbored, she waspelled to acquiesce to Klea''s proposal, recognizing the necessity of her role in the n.

    With Morgana''s agreement, Emery found himself inclined to ept Klea''s n. As they delved further into the discussion, the group meticulously outlined the logistical details, deliberating over the requisite number of magus personnel and equipment needed for the task ahead. Each aspect was carefully considered to ensure the sess and safety of their mission.

    As soon as the meeting concluded, Klea drew Morgana close, enveloping her in an intimate gesture. "You''re not mad, are you?" she inquired softly, forcing Morgana to hold her irritation.

    Witnessing their exchange, Gwen couldn''t help but chuckle, finding the interaction between the two amusing.

    Emery, ever observant, watched the scene unfold with a keen eye. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Klea had another scheme up her sleeve.

    "You have another n prepared for me, don''t you?" he challenged, "What is this urgent matter you speak of?"

    Klea''s expression remained unreadable for a moment, but Emery knew her well enough to discern that she wouldn''t be so insistent without ulterior motives. Caught off guard, Klea reluctantly admitted,

    "Actually... I''ve been in contact with the academy. I think you should reconsider their offer."

 Chapter 2004 Decision

    <h4>Chapter 2004 Decision</h4>

    "No, no, I have said no. I am not epting the offer," Emery stood firm in his decision.

    Klea arched an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by Emery''s refusal. "Why not? Do you even know what the new Academy is like?" she pressed, her curiosity evident.

    "Yes... I do... sort of..." he admitted.

    It had been two years since the new Academy had opened, and Emery had gleaned some information about it, particrly through Damo''s attendance there.

    Much of what Emery had learned was beyond his expectations. Surprisingly, rather than reopening the old Academy near Golden City, the new Academy had established three brand-new campuses in three different quadrants of the Magus Alliance: Alpha, Beta, and Delta quadrants.

    Emery had grasped that the main rationale for this choice was to scatter the uing generations of magi, aiming to avert a repeat of the violent incursion event from 15 years ago. Moreover, these steps aimed to enhance the Academy''s influence and power, emphasizing the significance of fostering young talents across the Magus Alliance.

    In addition, substantial alterations have been made to the educational approach, where ssroom instructors now hold more ountability for their students. This represents a shift away from the previous setup, which focused primarily on the amenities offered in the ten institutes.

    Observing Emery''s silence, Klea interjected, "With their new system, you''ll be instructing chosen prodigies froms in the Alpha quadrant. This presents a prime opportunity for us to strengthen our connections and influence in the sectors surrounding our home."

    "Now, please tell me, why did you pass up such an opportunity?" Klea pressed further, her tone insistent.

    Emery let out a weary sigh before responding, "I just don''t have the time... besides I''m not cut out to be a teacher..."

    "That''s nonsense!" Klea retorted, refusing to ept such a simplistic exnation. Unwilling to engage in a debate, Emery relented, saying, "I... tell you what... Let me think about it"

    Emery devoted the remainder of the day to meticulously preparing for the tasks decided upon during the meeting. With every detail sorted and the agenda finalized, he could finally look forward to spending some time with Gwen the next day, exploring the wonders of the Golden City.

    Despite his demanding responsibilities at the Merlin shop and the apothecary center, Emery managed to carve out time to share with Gwen, immersing her in the splendor of one of the most technologically advanced cities in the universe.

    Emery led Gwen through the vibrant marketce, where the air was alive with the aroma of exotic spices and the mor of eager shoppers. They sampled delicacies from different corners of the gxy, savoring each unique vor and indulging in culinary delights.

    Their excitement soared as they embarked on exhrating rides aboard flying boats, swooping and gliding through the city''s skyline. They marveled at the spectacr performances of acrobats and musicians, immersing themselves in the colorful disys of talent and creativity.

    Venturing through the teleportation gate, they found themselves transported to distants, each offering its own breathtakingndscapes and wonders. Emery eagerly shared his knowledge of these worlds with Gwen, pointing out interestingndmarks and exining their significance.

    As their time together drew to a close, Emery reserved their final day for a leisurely exploration of the Terra city and settled on the pce balcony as evening descended, gazing up at the twinkling stars overhead.?It was a serene and magical moment, shared between two souls amidst the wonders of the universe.

    Gwen''s eyes sparkled with wonder as she stretched her hands up to the air as if trying to pick the stars, expressing her amazement. "It''s incredible... to reach the stars like this... it''s a real dreame true, Emery... thank you."

    Emery couldn''t help but share in Gwen''s joy; seeing her happiness lifted a weight off his shoulders. Fulfilling her dreams had be his own aspiration, and witnessing her delight brought him immense satisfaction.

    After a moment of quiet reflection, Emery broached a question that had been on his mind. "Will you consider staying, then?"

    The question has a clear meaning; Emery was hoping that Gwen would consider bing a magus and being part of their group.

    She smiled for a moment before replying, "I... tell you what... Let me think about it."

    It was the same answer Emery had given to Klea previously about the academy, and it made both of themugh.

    Gwen turned to him and said, "I will tell you my answer... if you tell me yours."

    Emery took a deep sigh and began to talk about his reason for rejecting the academy offer. he told a story about histe master Xion, highlighting how amazing he was and expressing doubt that he could ever fill such shoes, especially as a teacher at the academy. That was the real reason beyond the burden of protecting Earth that took most of his mind.

    "I really don''t think I have the talent," Emery confessed.

    Gwen''s response was yful, "That Nonsense...!!" mimicking Klea''s tone"

    After a brief chuckle, she continued, "I am really offended if you feel that way."

    Emery was taken aback. "Why?"

    "Silly... don''t you remember... I am one of your first students..."

    The phrases triggered memories in Emery''s mind of the time he spent with Gwen and the Fey sisters at the Fey Forest, teaching them before the girls became known as ''the fairies.''

    "Yes... the fairies... such a special time," Gwen reminisces with a smile. "If you decide to be a teacher... I seriously want to be imed as your first-generation student!"

    Once again, both of them chuckled before she gazed at him

    "Seriously though... I believe you will make a great teacher."

    The phrases indeed seemed to affect Emery''s mind. He took a deep sigh and said

    "It''s your turn... tell me... will you stay?"

    There was a palpable tension in the air as he awaited her responsebefore Gwen finally spoke in a calm but serious manner.

    "Emery... The truth is, as amazing as all of these experiences are... my heart is still at home... in Britannia..."

    Her phrases hung in the air, carrying with them a weight of sincerity and truth.

    Turning to face Emery directly, Gwen added "Thank you... thank you for helping me understand what I really want."

    With a heavy heart yet a newfound sense of rity, Emery responded, "I understand."

    The next day, while Gwen preparing to return home, Emery decided to contact the academy to inquire further about the teaching position.

    Meanwhile, Klea, ever perceptive, approached Gwen. Her expression was a mix of respect and disappointment as she addressed Gwen''s decision. "It''s too bad, though. I definitely could use your persuasion skills in the future."

 Chapter 2005 Ready

    Chapter 2005 Ready

    ??Two weekster, within the confines of Terra City, a palpable sense of anticipation filled the air. Dozens of Terra warriors, d in their full uniforms, stood in disciplined lines at the hangar, their faces set with determination and resolve.

    At the forefront stood a formidable figure, his rugged countenance and mane of long brown hair marking him as Thrax, the immortal diator. With amanding presence, he raised his voice, addressing the assembled warriors with fervor.

    "ARE YOU READY FOR BATTLE?!"

    A resounding chorus of affirmation echoed across the hangar as the warriors responded in unison, their voices ringing with determination.

    "Yes,mander!!"

    With a fierce nod, Thrax rallied his troops, urging them into action.

    "Go! Go! Aboard the ship! Let''s go hunt these pirate bastards!!"

    Meanwhile, Emery stood among a distinguished gathering on the podium, nked by Magus Rosia, Silica, and Grand Magus Fantasia.

    From their elevated vantage point, Emery, Magus Rosia, Silica, and Grand Magus Fantasia observed with a mix of pride and concern as 300 Terra warriors prepared to embark on their mission. Among them were 30 magus, 70 saints, and 200 carefully selected sky realm warriors, each brimming with determination.

    As the warriors readied themselves, Emery''s gaze lingered on the four vessels awaiting their departure. Three sleek scout ships, designed for agility and stealth, stood alongside a newly upgraded gship, a formidable vessel bearing the name of their esteemed hero, the Gilgamesh.

    Morgana cast a nce toward Emery before joining Thrax and the other magus, including Chumo, Cam, Grisa, Beowlf, and Grand Magus Anpu. With the ship''s doors closing, the pirate-hunting force lifted off from the hangar, soaring into the skies above Terra City.

    Observing the departure, Emery remained silent, his thoughts drifting to the safety of the warriors under hismand. Sensing his unease, Magus Rosia offered reassurance, while Grand Magus Fantasia couldn''t resist a yful remark.

    "You should let me join them," she chided lightly. "I could really use some hunting as well."

    Emery turned to the spirited half-blood with a faint smile. "Maybe the next one," he replied.

    Afterwards, Emery made his way to a special room within the pce, where Master Borin awaited beside a newly installed teleportation gate. "All set! It''s good to go,"

    Thepletion of the new artificial waypoints hade ahead of schedule, a testament to Borin''s expertise and efficiency. This development provided Emery with a sense of security, knowing that the Terra Pce and the hunting party would be well-connected and protected. With these waypoints in ce, Emery could swiftly respond to any potential threats without being hindered by distance or space interference.

    "Alright, let''s do this!" Emery said with determination.

    Master Borin activated the gate, and in an instant, a waypoint materialized before Emery. Stepping through, he found himself within the Khaos Domain. With a signal sent to the other side to activate the corresponding endpoint, Emery entered the newly activated waypoint and emerged at the Moon Base.

    As Emery arrived at the destination, Klea greeted him with a warm smile. "They all left already?" she inquired.

    Emery nodded in confirmation, and Klea responded with a sense of readiness. "Good, we are ready as well," she dered.

    Together, they made their way toward the Moonbase hangar, where another group awaited them. Grand Magus Fuxi and Magus Ashaka stood alongside the four young warriors of Earth: Kingrig, Titus, Armenius, and Ha Ron. Despite their formidable appearances, it was evident that they were still adjusting to their new roles and felt a sense of nervousness at being part of the Magus universe.

    Emery had taken the initiative to enroll all four young talents in the new Magus academy, leveraging his position as a teacher to secure their admission.

    As the four youngsters prepared for their new journey, their nerves were palpable, evident in their hesitant movements and uncertain expressions. Each of them carried the weight of anticipation and excitement, coupled with the fear of the unknown that awaited them at the academy.

    In contrast, Klea exuded boundless energy and enthusiasm, her spirits buoyed by the sess of her endeavors. Not only had she persuaded Emery to ept the teaching position, but she had also secured a role as his assistant. Together with Ashaka, the two will be assisting Emery with his new job.

    For Klea, this opportunity meant more than just assisting Emery in his teaching duties; it signified a chance to spend quality time with him, working side by side for potentially several years.

    Observing Klea''s cheerful demeanor as she held onto Emery''s arm, Ashaka approached with his wisdom.

    "A goodpanion and health are a man''s best wealth," he remarked sagely.

    Klea''s cheeks flushed at Ashaka''s words, while Fuxi chuckled as he stated "Yes, this is good. Both of you are not young anymore. Maybe it''s time for you to talk about it."

    It took Emery a few seconds to realize that the conversation had veered toward the topic of marriage. The word itself stirred a bittersweet memory within him��a fleeting moment of happiness that had dissipated in just one day.

    However, as he observed Klea''s awkward response to the words, Emery couldn''t help but feel a stirring within him. Perhaps, it was time for him to leave behind the shadows of his past and embrace the prospect of a new beginning.

    With a sense of resolution taking root within him, Emery gazed as the four enthusiastic youngsters eagerly boarded the Nexus ship. Following suit, he, Klea, and Ashaka joined them, their footsteps resonating against the metallic floor as they formted their way aboard.

    As the ship departed from the moon base, Emery''s thoughts shifted toward the future, filled with anticipation for the journey ahead.

    #####

    Saturn 5, Kronos Faction Base

    Murmurs of discontent echoed among the gathered magus as they conversed the news from Earth.

    "Teaching at the academy! How preposterous! How old is he anyway? What has be of our esteemed Magus Academy''s standards?" one voice eximed, dripping with disdain.

    Another voice chimed in, adding to the growing sense of unease. "This is uneptable. They have grown too powerful. We cannot afford to remain passive any longer."

    "But what can we do?" countered another, frustration evident in their tone. "We cannot risk another failure like four years ago. What n do you propose?"

    Amidst the heated exchange, a calm voice interjected, bringing a sense of reason to the discussion. "Fear not, my brother. This may work to our advantage. Thepetition at the academy is fierce, and that arrogant half-blood will undoubtedly make enemies there."

    "You speak wisely, brother," another acknowledged. "Our faction has thrived in the Alpha Quadrant for more than a millennia. Let us reach out to our allies. They will be eager to lend their support for us."

 Chapter 2006 Magus Academy

    Chapter 2006 Magus Academy

    ??The Nexus ship was unable tond directly at the new Magus Academy. Six cities were given ess and Emery chose to park the ship on the one he was familiar with, Centauri City which lies on Alpha quadrant sector 13.

    As the group stepped out onto the snowy streets of the metropolis, the four youngsters gazed in awe at the bustling surroundings, captivated by the sights and sounds of the vibrant city.

    Despite the allure of exploration, Emery led the group with purpose toward the teleportation gate. "Our destination is Magus Academy,"

    Upon saying their destination, they were met with rigorous security measures. Each member of the group underwent thorough checks before being granted ess. Fortunately, Emery''s status as a instructor expedited their entry process, allowing them to proceed without dy.

    Observing the stringent security protocols, Klea couldn''t help but express her admiration, albeit with a hint of sarcasm thanking the dark elves for making this happen.

    Upon stepping through the portal, Emery was greeted by a notification:

    [Wee to Magus Academy].

    The surroundings shifted as they arrived on the new, a picturesquendscape adorned with a blue sky and fluffy white clouds reminiscent of Earth. Ahead of them, a sprawling path led towards a colossal mountain, its peak disappearing into the heavens.

    As they stepped onto the paved path, they were met by the sight of dozens of saint-level guards d in gleaming silver armor. Before them, a sizable crowd had gathered, predominantlyprised of young individuals. A staff member''s voice cut through the air, calling out instructions:

    "If you haven''t registered, pleasee forward and bring your eptance letter."

    As none of the four youngsters had received their magic symbols, they were unable to understand thenguage spoken. Emery, sensing their confusion, apanied them to the registration table. The staff initially showed deference upon sensing Emery''s aura, but their demeanor quickly shifted upon inspecting the letter. "Huh, another lower realm," muttered the staff member dismissively, directing them to stand in the line.

    Emery observed that this was a necessary process for all new acolytes, but disappointment still flickered across his expression. Despite the advancements in the academy''s infrastructure, he couldn''t help but feel disappointed at the persisting bias towards lower realm acolytes.

    The line, though not extensive, promised a wait of at least 15 to 30 minutes before their turn woulde. As each acolyte touched the prepared crystal, its color gradually shifted, revealing its elemental affinity and aptitude.

    "Red, Fire Affinity, Spirit Aptitude B, 69%," announced the attendant for the first acolyte.

    "Blue, Water Affinity, Spirit Aptitude A, 81%," came the next promation.

    Emery nodded in surprise at the newly updated crystal, which provided more detailed information than before. The inclusion of grading brackets��from C to S��added ayer of precision to the assessment.

    [C : 45 - 59%]

    [B : 60 -74%]

    [A : 75 -90%]

    [S : 90%+]

    As he waited, Emery couldn''t help but wonder about his own affinity rating, as well as Klea''s. But most intriguing was the thought of Eeshoo, the Nephilim super genius, and what remarkable numbers he might possess.

    As Emery pondered, the results were being announced one by one, and each acolyte received a marking on their palm ordingly. Despite the prior knowledge of their talents, the four youngsters couldn''t help but be surprised at the abundance of A gradespared to B.

    When it was finally their turn, a new group arrived, led by a proud-looking magus apanied by more than ten youngsters. The magus, clearly in a hurry, strode confidently to the front, disying his badge to the staff. "Ah, Assistant instructor Janus, yes, yes, we don''t want to waste your time," the staff member acknowledged allowing the group to go next.

    Seeing this tant disregard for the line, Klea swiftly intervened. "Hey! What is this? Get in line!" she eximed, her voiceced with frustration.

    The proud magus turned visibly irritated, though he maintained enoughposure to address the staff instead of directly questioning their identity. Upon learning that they hailed from a lower realm, Emery couldn''t help but notice the slight raise of the magus''s chin, as if to assert his superiority.

    "Huh, a guardian from the lower realm like you should know your ce," he sneered.

    Klea, instead of reacting emotionally, calmly inquired, "And who am I speaking to?"

    "Huh! I am Janus, Assistant instructor of the Inner ss, Hall 68," he announced proudly.

    Emery noticed Klea preparing to challenge him, but he intervened, urging restraint.

    "We''ve just emerged here. Let''s not make trouble. It''s just another 5-10 minutes, not a big deal."

    Janus curls his lip seeing them backing off, before he finally allows his acolytes to test their aptitude one by one.

    "Green, nt Affinity, Spirit Aptitude A, 80%."

    "Yellow, Earth Affinity, Spirit Aptitude A, 84%."

    "Orange, Metal Affinity, Spirit Aptitude A, 82%."

    The magus appeared satisfied, observing multiple scores above 80%.

    However, he didn''t leave and decided to linger to witness the lower realm acolytes'' performances. "Let me see how great you lower realm are," he remarked with a hint of arrogance.

    Though they didn''t fullyprehend thenguage, Titus, Armenius, and Ha Ron sensed the underlying tension in the air. Ashaka instructed them to remainposed and simply follow instructions, despite any provocations.

    Titus, the Samaritan-born Roman and winner of the Earth Young Warrior Tournament approached the crystal confidently, his posture reflecting his self-assurance. As he touched the crystal, it glowed purple.

    "Purple, Wind Affinity, Spirit Aptitude B, 73%."

    Despite knowing he had received a B, Titus couldn''t shake off a tinge of disappointment at the score. The magus, however, grinned wickedly and let out a contemptuous chuckle. "Trash!" he sneered, his words dripping with disdain.

    Next in line stood Armenius, the Germania-born Roman, he was restless when he approached the crystal. However, his arm was firm when he made contact with the surface, causing it to shimmer with a gentle, icy glow.

    "Cyan, Ice Affinity, Spirit Aptitude B, 74%," announced the attendant.

    Ha Ron, on the other hand, approached the crystal with an air of stoicism. His expression remained impassive as he ced his hand upon the sphere, seemingly unaffected by the process.

    "ck, Darkness Affinity, Spirit Aptitude B, 72%,"

    Despite Darkness element being a little more special, the magus, Janus continued to disdainfullyment withughter "More trash! All trash!!"

    In contrast, Emery found himself pleasantly surprised by the results. The aptitude scores were higher than he had anticipated, proving that these three youngsters were only a small margin away from the esteemed rank of A.

    His excitement grew, especially when the next name was called, the Mayan Warrior, Kingrig.

 Chapter 2007 Result

    Chapter 2007 Result

    ??"Kingrig!"

    The call of the Mayan warrior''s name echoed multiple times through the chamber before it finally drew his attention. d in his distinctive, eye-catching mask, he made his way forward to the crystal, a sense of anticipation hanging in the air. With a steady hand, he touched the crystal''s surface, prompting it to slowly transition from indigo and darken into ck.

    "Dual elements: Dark and Lightning."

    The revtion of Kingrig''s dual elemental affinity elicited murmurs of surprise and intrigue from the onlookers. However, the next announcement sent shockwaves through the room.

    "Spirit Aptitude S!"

    The deration reverberated off the walls, leaving everyone stunned. Emery himself was taken aback by this unexpected revtion. Yet, before the astonishment could fully settle, the staff quickly corrected themselves.

    "No, my mistake. It''s A aptitude, 89%."

    Though the correction tempered the initial shock, the significance of Kingrig''s aptitude score was not lost on anyone. It was merely one percentage point shy of reaching the prestigious S rank. The revtion left the magus''s expression sour while Kingrig''s threepanions erupted in cheers of excitement.

    Despite not fullyprehending the nuances of the situation, Kingrig weed the jubnt celebration with loud cheers and spirited dancing��a disy that seemed to mock the disgruntled magus.

    "He must be cheating!" The magus pointed an usatory finger at Kingrig''s wooden mask. "That must be an artifact to cheat the marking!"

    Klea''s response was swift and sharp. "Wow! Such a baseless usation!"

    Enraged to the point of irrationality, the magus turned to his acolytes near the crystal, instructing them to forcibly remove Kingrig''s mask. Titus and Armenius instinctively moved to intervene, ready to defend their friend. But before they could act, two thunderous impacts reverberated through the air, sending both acolytes flying several meters as if they were mere pieces of paper.

    In the aftermath, Kingrig stood triumphant, arms raised in victory as he cheered for winning the impromptu skirmish.

    Witnessing this scene unfold, Emery was initially poised to intervene, but as amusement reced concern, he couldn''t help but be entertained by the turn of events. Klea, however, shook her head in exasperation as multiple staff members and security personnel converged on the scene.

    "That lower realm group! They''re trying to stir up trouble here!" Magus Janus dered, his voice dripping with disdain.

    As senior staff members arrived to assess the situation, Janus wasted no time in brandishing his badge. "I am Assistant Instructor Janus," he proimed proudly. "My master, Grand Magus Rodman of the Archer faction, will hear of this!"

    Emery sighed inwardly, feeling exasperated by Janus''s brazen behavior. However, he knew he needed to diffuse the situation quickly. Retrieving a letter from his pocket that identified him as a new instructor at the academy, he presented it to the senior staff.

    "Ah, a new instructor!" the senior staff eximed, his tone shifting to one of respect.

    Despite the evidence before him, Janus remained skeptical. "That paper doesn''t mean a thing," he retorted. "Come to think about it, how could he bring four lower realm acolytes here? no lower realm could ever bring four!!!! who are you?!! you must havee with bad intentions!" he used, his voice growing louder with each word.

    Emery heaved a sigh, refusing to tolerate Janus any longer, he decided to employ his formidable spirit power, his eyes gazing at the Magus as he said one word.

    "Silence!"

    Though Janus was a half-moon magus, he found himself unable to utter another word under Emery''s authoritativemand. Emery''s gaze held a terrifying power that seemed to surpass that of a grand magus, leaving Janus stunned by its intensity.

    Suddenly, another voice, feminine yetmanding, pierced through the tension. A beautiful blonde-haired woman whose presence seemed to illuminate the surroundings. As soon as she appeared, all the staff members present bowed in a gesture of deep respect.

    "Deputy Headmaster," they chorused in unison, acknowledging her arrival with reverence.

    Janus, now somewhat relieved by the arrival of the Deputy Headmaster, this ''new instructor'' obviously just attacked him. A smug show on his face as his thoughts seemed to echo his expression: "It will be hrious to see you get fired on your first day!"

    He turned to the Deputy Headmaster, lowering his head in deference. "Deputy... this man... he dare to..." Janus''s voice trailed off as he caught a glimpse of the Deputy''s face. However, to his astonishment, the Deputy Headmaster was smiling warmly, her gaze directed towards the man who had identified himself as the new instructors.

    "You''re finally here, wee to the academy" she eximed with genuine delight.

    Emery, showing utmost respect, addressed the woman with a different title. "Master," acknowledging her as one of the grand magus who had once taught him. Grand Magus Aurora, now the Deputy Headmaster of the Alpha Quadrant Magus Academy.

    "You should have told me you have arrived," she said.

    "Master, I really just arrived. You came right on time..." Emery said the word so casually.

    Janus was taken aback by the familiarity between Emery and the Deputy Headmaster. He realized that her position as "Master" was far superior to that of his own master, Rodman. Grand Magus Aurora wasn''t just a Deputy Headmaster; she was also an oracle, a position that held immense authority, potentially even surpassing that of the headmaster.

    Janus felt the beads of sweat forming on his forehead intensify, his fake smile stretching wider as he listened to the revtion that the Oracle had extended multiple invitations to this young man to be a instructor, only to be turned down each time.

    "Refusing an Oracle... is that even possible?" Janus wondered incredulously, his mind swirling with irrational thoughts. "who is this new instructor?"

    With the Deputy Headmaster''s intervention, the truth swiftly came to light. The junior staff was dismissed, and the senior staff was cautioned about discrimination.

    She regarded Janus with a soft gaze, yet her presence exuded an overwhelming power that left him feeling helpless.

    "You should report what happened here to your master, Rodmand," she instructed.

    "Yes... yes... Yes, I will," Janus responded, bowing his head even lower, his expression contrite as he apologized profusely for his mistake.

    Only when he saw the Deputy Headmaster leading the lower realm group on a tour around the academy did Janus finally exhale a sigh of relief, he could only hope his master, grand magus Rodman wouldn''t scold him too hard.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 2008 Continent

    Chapter 2008 Continent

    ??All four young Earth warriors received the Magus Academy mark on their palms, officially bing acolytes. It was a momentous asion, confirming their official entry into the esteemed ranks of the academy.

    With the mark came the gift of understanding, finally bridging thenguage barrier that had once separated them. The Romans, in particr, felt a sense of relief, knowing that they could nowmunicate more easily with their twopanions.

    Unfortunately, Ha Ron remained his stoic self, his silence speaking volumes. As for Kingrig, despite his never-ending stream of words, his speech was somewhat difficult to decipher, his words often blending together in a rapid-fire stream of consciousness. Nheless, his infectious energy added to the excitement of the moment.

    With palpable excitement and a deep sense of honor, the group followed the graceful deputy of the academy on their tour. As they walked, they found themselves descending towards the coastline instead of ascending towards the towering mountain. The sight that greeted them was breathtaking: a vast expanse of bright blue sea stretching out towards the horizon.

    Gathered at the shoreline was a bustling facility, where a dozen people were engaged in various activities. It soon became apparent that this was a transportation hub for sea creatures, expertly managed by the academy.

    "The Magus Academy is situated on a continent that lies on an oceanic; the vast ind was surrounded by the sea and rivers coursing through its veins," exined the deputy headmaster. "These sea creatures serve as a vital means of transportation for us."

    The creatures themselves were a marvel to behold. There were turtles, slow and steady butfortable, dolphins that darted through the water with remarkable speed, and even one resembling a butterfly with four wings. Divided into swimming and flying types, these creatures were assigned to acolytes based on their rank and abilities.

    For their leisurely tour of the academy, the deputy headmaster selected a majestic stingray-like creature,rge enough tofortably carry all ten of them on its broad back. As they settled onto the creature''s smooth surface, anticipation coursed through them, eager to explore the wonders thaty ahead.

    "Fly"

    With a simplemand filled with spirit energy, the majestic stingray gracefully lifted off the ground. Its massive wings pped effortlessly, propelling them through the air at astonishing speed. Despite their rapid ascent, the creature''s flight was remarkably smooth, ensuring afortable journey for its passengers.

    As they soared through the sky, they were treated to a breathtaking view of the ind below, its natural beauty enhanced by the magical elements woven throughout.

    The ind stretched out before them, a vast expanse spanning an impressive 2000 miles. At its heart stood the towering mountain, a beacon of majesty and power. Surrounding the mountain, thendscape unfolded in a tapestry of contrasting biomes, each with its own unique characteristics and charm. Small towns andmunities dotted thendscape, each nestled within its own distinct region.

    As they soared over the ind, the deputy headmaster pointed out the various regions thatprised its diversendscape. To the northy the Snow cier, a breathtaking expanse of snowy hills, frozenkes, and crisp, icy air. Thendscape was a serene, wintry wondend, with the sun casting a soft, ethereal glow over the pristine snow.

    In the west, they observed the Desert ins, where golden grasnds stretched out as far as the eye could see. The wind here was relentless, whipping through the air with a fierce intensity. Dry lightning crackled across the sky, lending an electrifying energy to the aridndscape below.

    To the southy the Fiery Caves, a rugged terrain of dark, metallic rocks and bubbling magma pools. The air was thick with heat, and the glow of moltenva cast an eerie, otherworldly light upon the rockyndscape.

    Finally, in the east, they encountered the Forest Springs, a lush oasis of towering trees and sparkling rivers. The air here was fresh and invigorating, filled with the soothing sounds of nature. Sunlight filtered through the dense canopy, dappling the forest floor with patches of golden light.

    As they flew over these diverse regions, they observed various creatures roaming freely below. Emery sensed the presence of millions of beasts, ranging from low-tier creatures to majestic magical beasts. Each region teemed with life, showcasing the ind''s rich biodiversity.

    The oracle began to elucidate on the vast opportunities avable to all acolytes within these regions, including the four newly joined youngsters. They could partake in hunting expeditions or gather valuable materials from the diverse biomes, which could then be sold in nearby towns for academy points.

    While Emery didn''t see much value in the low-tier resources, for most acolytes, even those from the medium realm, these endeavors could prove rewarding. This was especially true for lower realm acolytes seeking to establish themselves within the academy.

    Each town offered lodging, which was safeguarded by the academy, though a small fee was required for those who opted not to utilize the facilities and preferred to camp in the wilderness. In addition to lodging, each town boasted academy magus who provided security and imparted valuable lessons to the acolytes. Furthermore, there were markets and specialized facilities catering to the unique characteristics of each region.

    The cier Town housed a Formation Center, where acolytes could hone their skills in tactical formations or crafting spells. The Spring Vige boasted an Apothecary Center for those who wish to learn the art of making potions or pills. The Fiery Caves boasted a cksmith and Refiner Center for making weapons or artifacts. Finally, the Desert Settlements featured a Battle Arena, providing a venue for acolytes to test theirbat prowess against one another.

    These facilities provided ample opportunities for acolytes to grow and develop their skills, ensuring that each individual could pursue their chosen path within the academy with determination and purpose.

    Emery had previously acquired some knowledge of these arrangements, and he was aware that simr principles were implemented in the other three academies as well. These changes were part of the extensive reforms spearheaded by Headmaster Altus and Dresden, meticulously prepared over decades and now being implemented with these new academy regtions.

    Unlike the previous system, where first-year students were afforded only a brief one week of orientations and three months in their second year, all epted acolytes were now granted the opportunity to reside on these continents for one full year.

    However, these facilities were intended for general acolytes. For those disying exceptional talent or those desiring to extend their stay beyond a year, their path led to the mountain situated at the heart of the four regions.

 Chapter 2009 Systems

    Chapter 2009 Systems

    ??There were over 40,000 human worlds within the vast space domain of the Magus Alliance, with 12,000 worlds situated in the 18 sectors of the Alpha Quadrants.

    Among these, the lower-realm worlds dominated,prising a staggering 80% of the total count, which equated to around 10,000s. In contrast, the middle-realm worlds numbered over 2,000, while the exclusive higher-realm worlds amounted to a mere 100, making up less than 1% of the overall tally.

    To regte the flow of talent into the Magus Academy, each world was allocated a specific quota, delineated as follows:

    [High Realm: 10 acolytes every year]

    [Medium Realm: 3 to 5 acolytes every year]

    [Lower Realm: 1 acolyte every 10 years]

    Consequently, there was an annual influx of 1,000 high-realm acolytes, approximately 8,000 middle-realm acolytes, and a modest 1,000 lower-realm acolytes.

    While there remained a significant discrepancy between the numbers from high and lower realms, these figures represented a substantial improvementpared to the old academy system, where only a select few were admitted every few centuries. The four acolytes were fortunate beneficiaries of this shift having to secure four additional spots.

    This information was shared as the group soared atop the flying stingray, Grand Magus Aurora led them towards the vibrant spring vige.

    Enveloped by the rush of wind, the group observed the lively scene unfolding beneath them. A multitude of fresh-faced acolytes streamed through the vige''s teleportation portals, each entrance bustling with activity.

    Emery raised his arm and invoked his skill, [Nature Grasp], harmonizing with the energy currents surrounding him. In doing so, he detected a profound richness saturating the atmosphere, a potent manifestation of nature''s essence as strong as the one he felt within Earth''s fey sanctuary.

    "Just by living around this spirit energy alone could help their development,"

    The deputy headmaster, with a serene smile, borated on the intricate design of the continent, crafted specifically for the academy''s purposes.

    Starting from the Northern cier, a convergence of potent energies of wind, ice, and water flowed seamlessly into the eastern forest spring, where the spirits of water, nts, and earth intertwined. This energy then ebbed into the southern fiery caves, where the elements of earth, metal, and fire surged with intensity. Finally, the cyclepleted with the western desert, teeming with the energies of fire, lightning, and wind.

    Remarkably, each of the eight elements found its ce within this harmonious ecosystem, divided into two distinct atmospheres: light in the northern domain and darkness in the southern expanse.

    The potent energy of the ten elements permeated the four regions, creating a vibrant tapestry of spiritual power. Yet, while these resources sufficed for acolytes hailing from lower or medium-realm worlds, they would hardly attract high-realm acolytes who possessed simr or better ess to resources within their own realms.

    Emery''s perceptive senses guided him towards the mountain standing proudly at the center of the continent. As he focused on the energy currents, he noticed a denser concentration of power along the hillsides, culminating in an even richer aura at the peak. The sight of numerous buildings nestled along the ridges affirmed his suspicions: the true essence of the academyy within the mountain''s embrace.

    "Indeed" affirmed Grand Magus Aurora.

    She proceeded to borate on the new Academy ssification system, one that bestowed greater privileges upon the more talented acolytes.

    The four outer regions, she exined, were earmarked for general acolytes. These areas provided essential facilities and resources, overseen by outer hall teachers tasked with nurturing the students'' growth.

    In contrast, the mountain served as the inner regions, harboring 100 teaching halls reserved exclusively for the most talented acolytes. Each hall amodated an average of 50 acolytes, allowing for the cultivation of up to 5000 inner hall students under the guidance of inner hall teachers.

    These 100 halls were stratified into four levels: 30 lower halls situated at the base of the mountains, 30 middle halls positioned along the slopes, 30 higher halls located on the mountain ridges, and finally, the prestigious top 10 halls perched atop the peak, reserved for the elite.

    For instance, the previous mage Janus, they encountered during the acolyte registration, was assigned to teach ss 68. This designation indicated that Janus and his master resided within the middle halls, cing them at a middle rank within the inner region hierarchy. Acolytes enrolled in their ss enjoyed middle-level resources and privileges.

    Every year, ten thousand fresh-faced acolytes wouldpete for the chance to secure one of these coveted spots. Those who emerged victorious would earn the privilege of an additional two years within the academy''s esteemed confines.

    Titus, filled with enthusiasm, couldn''t help but express his optimism. "With 5000 spots avable out of 10,000, the odds are in our favor. I''m sure all four of us can make it to that mountain!"

    However, Emery countered, shaking his head. "It''s not 5000 spots out of 10,000. It''s much less than that."

    Klea stepped in to exin the situation with simple reasoning. Given that inner acolytes could remain for three years, the inner halls were still upied by senior acolytes who had enrolled when the academy opened two years prior. Additionally, thousands of acolytes who had failed to secure spots the previous year were also granted onest opportunity to im their ce.

    The Grand Magus nodded in agreement with Klea''s assessment before borating further. "That''s precisely why we''re expanding our sses and hiring more teachers," she affirmed. She revealed that twenty additional halls had been constructed at the base of the mountains, providing space for new teachers and amodating an additional 1000 acolytes.

    Arminius couldn''t contain his excitement at the prospect of more opportunities, eximing, "That''s fantastic news!"

    However, Klea remained pragmatic, cautioning that securing one of those 1000 spots from a pool of over 10,000 acolytes, with a thousand portions hailing from higher realms, presented formidable odds.

    Grand Magus Aurora, however, reassured them with a gentle smile. "Actually, there are closer to 2500 spots avable"

    Klea understood she hadn''t factored in the number of acolytes departing from the academy��whether by choice or due to the causalities of the intensepetition.

    The Grand Magus continued, her tone gentle yet firm, "Worry not about the numbers; I assure you, as long as you pass the inner region test, a spot will be avable for you."

    While the words were meant to be reassuring, they only served to deepen the group''s confusion. To provide a clearer understanding, the Deputy Headmaster led them toward one side of the mountain, where the testing grounds for the inner apprentices were located.

 Chapter 2010 Mountain

    Chapter 2010 Mountain

    ??Before Emery and hispanionsy a breathtaking sight: a part of the mountain that stood majestically, seeming to meld seamlessly with the sky above. As they gazed upon it, they discerned a winding staircase disappearing into the ethereal cloudy mist that enveloped the peak.

    As they approached, they noticed a massive wooden gate that marked the entrance to the climb. Hundreds of acolytes milled about, their faces a mix of determination preparing themselves for the ascent.

    Grand Magus Aurora, her voice serene yetmanding, identified the imposing structure.

    "This is Perseverance Mountain, sessfully conquer this peak, and you shall earn the title of inner acolyte."

    With measured words, the grand magus outlined the challenge thaty ahead: a staggering 11,674-step climb spanning six miles. Acolytes had a mere three hours to reach the summit; failure to do so would result in immediate teleportation back to the base.

    Despite the apparent ease suggested by the distance and number of steps, there was an unspoken understanding among the group that this challenge held deeperplexities than mere physical exertion. The possibility of hidden obstacles or tests loomed over them, adding an air of mystery to the task at hand.

    Titus''s eagerness to take on the challenge was infectious, his enthusiasm spurring the others into action. "Let''s do this!" he eximed, his voice filled with determination and excitement.

    With their spirits high and their resolve firm, the four young acolytes eagerly prepared to embark on the ascent.

    Grand Magus Aurora decided it was time to conclude the tour.

    "I still have other matters to attend to, we will speak againter" she announced asking Emery for personal time to talk tomorrow, "Meanwhile I will send someone to guide you."

    Emery and the others expressed their gratitude to the Deputy Headmaster. Before departing, she turned to Emery with a meaningful expression.

    "Thank you for epting the position," she said softly, her words carrying a weight of significance. "I am sure yourte master would be proud."

    With that, the Deputy Headmaster bid them farewell, leaving Emery and hispanions to contemte the task thaty ahead.

    As the four youngsters eagerly embarked on their attempts to conquer the Perseverance Mountain, Emery, Klea, and Ashaka decided to take a moment of respite. They sought refuge in a nearby wooden building where they ordered refreshments and observed the procession of hopeful acolytes approaching and departing from the daunting entrance gate.

    "I wonder if they could make it on their first try," Emery mused aloud.

    As the hours slipped by, the atmosphere grew increasingly tense. Unfortunately, despite their best efforts, the oue for Emery and hispanions was not as they had hoped.

    With the allotted time psed, the four youngsters returned from their respective attempts, their expressions reflecting a mix of disappointment and exhaustion. Kingrig, with his remarkable aptitude, has only passed a little over 4000 steps. As for the other three, they only reach around the 3000-step mark.

    The four acolytes recounted their harrowing experience. They described how the trial was far more daunting than they had anticipated. They were confined to the designated path and strangely unable to cast any spells, leaving them solely reliant on their physical abilities.

    With each step they took, the difficulty of the climb increased exponentially. It felt as though an invisible force pressed down upon them, making their bodies heavier and their movements morebored with every hundred steps. The relentless strain quickly sapped their stamina, leaving them exhausted and disheartened.

    "Could it be gravity spells?" Klea wondered aloud, her brows furrowed in perplexity as she sought to unravel the mystery behind their struggle.

    Ha Ron, his frustration evident, clenched his fists in determination. Despite his annoyance, he was prepared to face the challenge head-on once more. In contrast, Kingrig''s demeanor was noticeably buoyant, his enthusiasm undiminished by their initial setback. Titus and Armenius mirrored his optimism, their resolve unshakeable as they voiced their plea for another opportunity.

    "Please, let us try one more time," they implored, their voices tinged with determination and hope.

    "Of course, give it your best," Emery responded.

    As they departed from the testing site, Klea said, "It''s much more challenging than I anticipated. They must have heightened the difficulty for the inner realm this year."

    Emery nodded thoughtfully, acknowledging the unexpected rigors they faced. Despite their prior knowledge and preparations for the academy, there appear to be unforeseen changes and adjustments each year.

    As the four acolytesmenced their ascent, Emery decided to utilize his spirit reading ability to closely monitor their progress. However, the environment posed a challenge to his senses. The space around them seemed to warp and distort, while the mist enveloping the area further obscured his perception.

    Such obstacles were to be expected, considering the prohibition on spellcasting imposed upon the acolytes. Nevertheless, Emery''s mastery of spirit sense set him apart from conventional magus. Over the years, his abilities had grown significantly. Through steadfast effort and concentration, he managed to pierce through the swirling mist, albeit with considerable difficulty.

    Despite giving their all, the four young acolytes encountered numerous obstacles along their ascent. In addition to contending with the peculiar energy surrounding the mountain and the physical challenges posed by the steep terrain, they also encountered other acolytes who sought to impede their progress. However, the group refused to be deterred, standing their ground against these challenges and maintaining their focus on the task at hand.

    Unfortunatly, after three more grueling hours passed, the group found themselves making minimal progress, having ascended only a few hundred steps higher. They were disheartened to realize that they hadn''t even reached the halfway point of the challenge. Watching other acolytes return from the summit sessfully, many of them younger than themselves, only served topound their frustration.

    "Master, are we truly not qualified for the inner halls?" Arminius voiced his concerns, his tone tinged with doubt.

    Emery, however, reassured these youngsters, urging them not to worry. He imed to understand what was transpiring, preparing to exin the real obstacles of the mountain. However, before he could borate, a voice interjected, disrupting their conversation.

    "Kid, I hope you''re not cheating..."

    The voice belonged to a Magus d in the uniform of a senior staff member. Despite his youthful appearance, there was an air of authority about him as he casually addressed the group. Emery couldn''t shake off a sense of familiarity upon seeing the man''s face, prompting him to inquire further.

    "Who are you?"

    "You dont recognize me kid?" the blond hair youth answer with a smile.

    x x x x x

 Chapter 2011 Guide

    Chapter 2011 Guide

    ??The blond-haired senior staff member appeared remarkably youthful, his age belying his authoritative position. Despite his appearance, he possessed only a modest new moon realm, a fact that seemed fitting given his youthful demeanor. However, Emery found himself unable to shake the feeling of familiarity upon seeing him.

    "You don''t recognize me, kid?!" The magus''s jovial tone and casual address left Emery and the others perplexed, especially when he used Emery of cheating.

    Deciding to maintain hisposure, Emery offered a respectful gesture. "I apologize for not recognizing you, May I inquire about your name?"

    The youthful magus chuckled before responding, his voice tinged with amusement.

    "I suppose I''ve undergone quite the transformation... This youthful form is all my family could muster, and my realm has certainly seen better days. Nevertheless, I''m very grateful... You saved my spirit soul from that wretched prison!"

    Emery''s mind raced as he processed the magus''s words, and suddenly, recognition dawned upon him. "You''re Senior Urix!" he eximed, surprised by the revtion.

    Urix, the Magus academy instructors who had once guided Emery in learning the light elements, shed a wide smile upon being recognized. However, his expression quickly shifted to one of mock indignation.

    "Wait! Senior! Don''t you remember? You called me Master before I died! Master!"

    Emery couldn''t help but chuckle at Urix''s yful protest. "Hmm... It''s not really appropriate to call someone so young ''master,'' is it Senior?" he replied with a grin.

    The yful banter continued between the two, a testament to the camaraderie they shared. Observing the exchange, Klea couldn''t contain her happiness for Emery.

    "Senior Urix, I assume you''re the guide that the Deputy Headmaster sent?" she inquired.

    Urix nodded in affirmation. "Yes, indeed. I''ll be here to assist you, our new academy instructor, with any questions or needs you may have," he confirmed with a reassuring smile.

    Magus Urix stood before Emery and hispanions, a familiar figure from Emery''s past studies at the Magus Academy. Urix had been a prominent disciple of Grand Magus Aurora, deeply involved in the workings of the Light Institute. Now, it seemed he had returned to assist Aurora once more, this time as a guide for Emery and hispanions.

    Emery wasted no time in posing his question about the Perseverance Mountain challenge, his curiosity piqued by the mysterious nature of the test.

    "Is it really considered cheating if I uncover the secret behind the test?" he inquired, his toneced with a hint of intrigue.

    "To unravel the secret so swiftly, you truly are my best student," he remarked yfully. It was evident that Urix was pleased by Emery''s keen perception and intellect.

    However, Urix quickly dispelled any notion of cheating, emphasizing the importance of instructors possessing knowledge of the academy''s inner workings. He exined that understanding the secrets of the academy''s challenges could make a instructor more effective in guiding their students, offering them a unique advantage over their peers.

    "Come on.. Spill!! Let us hear what you have found?" Magus Urix said

    Emery''s exnation unfolded with rity. He illuminated the root cause of their struggle: a reliance solely on their physical prowess, neglecting the potent potential of their spirit force.

    "The restriction ced upon the students prohibits casting any spells, However, it does not impede ess to their spirit core"

    He delved deeper into the essence of the trial, outlining its intricacies. Acolytes were tasked to align their spirit energy with the mountain''s peculiar frequency, channeling it throughout their bodies to erect a protective barrier. This barrier would amplify their physical capabilities, enabling them to ovee the force presented by the ascent.

    Emery postted that as they climbed higher, they would need to refine their control over their spirit force, attuning it to the mountain''s vibrations. Ultimately, sess rested upon their mastery of spirit maniption and their unyielding determination to conquer the challenge within the stipted time frame.

    "Bravo, bravo!" Magus Urix eximed, his handsing together in apuse as Emery divulged his insights into the Perseverance Mountain challenge.

    The realization of the challenge''s true nature brought a wave of mixed emotions to the four young acolytes. While understanding the concept intellectually was one thing, putting it into practice proved to be a daunting task. Emery''s estimation of the time required for mastery stretched into days, possibly even weeks, a prospect that weighed heavily on their minds.

    Magus Urix''s reminder of the remaining time "You have 20 days left!" he eximed, his words echoing with a sense of both opportunity and consequence.

    With the stakesid bare before them, the determination in their hearts surged anew. They understood the gravity of the situation: failure meant relegation to the ranks of outer acolytes for the remainder of the year, with only a slim chance of redemption the following year. The prospect of leaving the academy loomed ominously if they couldn''t surmount the challenge.

    Yet, despite the weight of these consequences, the resolve of the young acolytes remained unshaken. "We have to seed," said Titus followed by the others. With renewed determination burning brightly in their eyes, they rose to their feet, ready to tackle the Perseverance Mountain once more.

    They made their way back to the gate, each step fueled by the unwavering belief that they could ovee this trial.

    Magus Urix watched them depart saying "Such high-spirited students," he mused to himself, a faint smile gracing his lips. "I am sure they will seed."

    Upon hearing Klea''s inquiry about the number of sessful candidates and her concerns about the remaining spots in the inner halls, Magus Urix offered reassurance. "Don''t worry about this, it''s not as many as you thought," he remarked, his tone calm and reassuring.

    He proceeded to exin the current state of affairs regarding the test.

    When the trialmenced ten days prior, there were over 15,000 acolytes vying for a coveted spot in the inner halls,prising both new students and those from the previous year. However, as time passed, only 1,300 had managed to seed thus far, leaving approximately 1,200 spots still avable.

    Magus Urix''s insights shed light on the situation, indicating that the number of sessful candidates might not attain capacity.

    "Having another 500 by the deadline will be amazing already,"

    He credited the decrease in engagement to the challenging nature of the trial, noting that while thousands once congregated, only half that number were now present, indicating that many had opted to give up their endeavors entirely.

    As Magus Urix''s words sank in, Emery couldn''t help but ponder the implications for the four youngsters'' chances of sess. The odds appeared daunting, yet the prospect of sess lingered tantalizingly within reach.

 Chapter 2012 Assessment

    Chapter 2012 Assessment

    ??Emery viewed the new academy system as a positive evolution in talent assessment.

    He appreciated how it allowed more acolytes from the lower realm to participate and offered a direct one-year opportunity in the outer realm, a significant departure from the previous short timelines.

    Emery especially admired the Perseverance Mountain as a method of sorting talent.

    Reflecting on his own journey, Emery recognized that while he had entered the elite ss through the Magus Games, many acolytes relied heavily on external factors.

    Without the assistance of his senior Izta, he would not be able topete against acolytes trained by factions from the middle and higher realms.

    Emery believed that the Perseverance Mountain offered a fairer means of talent assessment.

    Hearing Magus Urix mention that about 20% of higher realm acolytes were unable to pass the test further validated its effectiveness. The ability to control one''s spirit core to conquer the challenge was a skill that couldn''t be acquired through an umtion of wealth.

    The anticipation grew palpable as Emery, Klea, and Ashaka awaited the return of the four youngsters. Each passing moment seemed to amplify their anxiety.

    When the four finally returned, their expressions bore traces of disappointment, but also a glimmer of optimism not present in their previous attempt.

    "I managed to pass 5000 steps!" Titus proimed proudly, his voice tinged with excitement. Arminius echoed his sentiment, describing how he had begun to grasp the intricacies of the trial. Ha Ron''s unexpected progress was met with astonishment as he revealed he had nearly reached the 6000-step milestone. Even Kingrig, though still finding his footing, exuded newfound enthusiasm.

    Despite their fatigue, the four expressed their desire to make another attempt. Emery, recognizing the significance of their initial breakthroughs, offered them words of encouragement. "Don''t dwell onpleting the test," he advised. "Instead, focus on forging a deep connection between your spirit core and the steps."

    "Yes, master," echoed the four youngsters in unison, their determination evident in their voices as they prepared to embark on another attempt at the test.

    Seeing their resolve, Emery nodded in approval before turning to Magus Urix, indicating his readiness to continue the tour.

    Together, they ventured deeper into the spring town, where Emery was introduced to various magus staff and instructors responsible for overseeing the region. Amidst the bustling activity of acolytes settling into their new surroundings for the year, Emery observed the sense of camaraderie and purpose that permeated the atmosphere.

    The town''s amenities were modest, with only a handful of stalls offering daily necessities. However, for more specialized needs, acolytes could ess neighboring cities via portals, provided they had the proper authorization.

    Aware of Emery''s interest in the apothecary, Magus Urix led him to the region''s special building��the academy''s apothecary center. It''s a distinguished building that stood out with its three-story structure.

    Inside, aromas of rare herbs and brewing potions wafted through the air. Magus Urix guided Emery through the center''s various sections, showcasing the apothecary shops, ssrooms for teaching, and workshops where acolytes conducted experiments.

    He exined how two esteemed apothecary masters oversaw operations, supported by a team of skilled artisans who facilitated the daily activities.

    Approaching one of the masters, a seasoned woman named Gathel, Magus Urix exchanged pleasantries before introducing Emery.

    "Ah, another instructor interested in the apothecary"

    Gathel''s gaze fell upon Emery, her expression betraying a hint of skepticism.

    "Yes, Master Gathel, perhaps he could lend a hand or even teach a ss or two," Magus Urix suggested optimistically.

    However, upon scrutinizing Emery, a frown creased Gathel''s wrinkled visage.

    Her tone was tinged with doubt. "With your age, I doubt there''s much you can contribute here..." Her gaze sharpened as she posed the question, "Have you got your license? what rank do you hold?"

    Emery humbly presented his emblem, revealing his rank 7 master apothecary badge. Gathel''s initial skepticism quickly melted away, reced by astonishment. "A fellow master... and so young! Remarkable," she eximed, her demeanor shifting dramatically.

    With newfound respect, Gathel extended an invitation for Emery to assist in teaching the ss. However, mindful of his need to limate to the academy, Emery politely declined for the time being. "Thank you, Master Gathel. I will certainly consider it in the future," he replied respectfully.

    "Of course, of course. Do drop by sometime and visit this old woman," Gathel insisted warmly as they prepared to depart.

    As they left the apothecary center, Klea couldn''t help but chuckle at Emery''s knack for making friends with females but often shing with males.

    Magus Urix, however, adopted a more serious tone as he broached the subject of Emery''s involvement in apothecary sses. He emphasized how showcasing Emery''s mastery of the craft could significantly elevate his reputation among the other instructors.

    Halting their steps, Magus Urix leveled with Emery about thepetitive atmosphere among the academy''s faculty. "You do realize that thepetition between instructors is as fierce as among the acolytes, don''t you?" he warned.

    Emery acknowledged his partial understanding of thepetitive dynamics but expressed a desire to hear directly from the senior staff of the academy.

    As the sun began its descent, Magus Urix led them to a temporary housing arrangement��a wooden cabin outfitted with eight rooms, ample space for Emery and the group to reside. The cabin exuded a cozy ambiance, reminiscent of the amodations they had during their second year at the academy.

    Gathering in the spacious living room, Magus Urix proceeded to enlighten them on various aspects they needed to be aware of. He delved into the intricacies of thepetition among hundreds of magus and grand magus instructors vying for the coveted 100 academy halls. It was andscape where not only strength but also faction interests came into y.

    As Magus Urix concluded his exnation, he turned to Emery with a cheeky smile. "You have a meeting with the deputy tomorrow, right?" he remarked. "Hopefully, if all goes well, you''ll be moving right away from this cabin to one of the halls in the mountain!"

 Chapter 2013 Instructors

    <h4>Chapter 2013 Instructors</h4>

    In the crisp morning air atop a snow-covered hill in the northern reaches of the academy, a group of acolytes had gathered eagerly to delve into the intricacies of a new ice spell. Around thirty of them, wrapped in thick cloaks to ward off the chill, stood in rapt attention as they prepared to master the Tier 3 spell known as the "Icicle Spear."

    With focused determination, they lined up, their breath visible in the frosty air, and began to mold intricate shapes from the ice, their hands moving with precision to craft the shards necessary for the spell. Each acolyte, their faces set in concentration,unched their icy projectiles towards a designated target. Yet, despite their efforts, only a fraction found their mark, and none were able to obliterate the obstacle.

    Seeing the students'' struggle, a magus adorned in a grey outer instructor uniform stepped forward to offer guidance. Despite his youthful appearance, there was an air of wisdom about him as he addressed the group, his voice carrying over the snowyndscape.

    With a practiced motion, he demonstrated the proper technique for casting the spell, his gestures imbued with a sense of mastery. As he summoned ten icicle spears into existence, they hovered in the air momentarily, catching the sunlight in a dazzling disy, beforeunching towards the target with remarkable precision. This time, all ten struck true, shattering the obstacle into a thousand glittering fragments.

    All the students watched in awe as Instructor Servian effortlessly demonstrated his mastery of the spell, their admiration evident in their expressions and words of praise.

    "Instructor Servian, you are amazing!" they eximed, their voices filled with admiration and respect.

    Though the magus appeared pleased with the des, he maintained aposed demeanor, nodding in acknowledgment before dismissing the ss. Yet, unbeknownst to the students, he subtly cast a spell to enhance his ability to hear their praises, a small indulgence in the warmth of their admiration.

    As the students discussed amongst themselves, their voices filled with a mixture of admiration and trepidation.

    "This spell is truly incredible. Instructor Servian is so generous to teach us such advanced magic."

    "Indeed, but it''s quite challenging. I''ll have toe back for extra practice when he teaches this spell again."

    "Really?, You are not climbing the mountain again? Have you given up on the inner halls?"

    "Huh!! I have been stuck at the 7000 steps, Climbing those stairs are just impossible. I swear it''s all rigged for the elite."

    "But that can''t be true! You know Miranda, right? She made it two days ago, and now I hear that several lower halls are vying for her attention. Even one from the middle halls is reaching out for her!"

    "Miranda? Oh, beating that mountain with her beautiful look. No wonder everyone''s after her. ...But I thought she was Instructor Servian''s prot��g��. Won''t she being to this ss anymore?"

    "Hahaha, of course.... This is the inner hall. While instructor Servian may be popr among the outer halls, no student would pass up the opportunities offered by the inner halls. Miranda must have forgotten all about Servian by now."

    "You''re right. It''s a shame to be stuck as an outer instructor. Mister Servian is so pitiful."

    "Wait... why is it suddenly getting so cold here? Let''s head back inside."

    The sudden chill in the air seemed to emanate from instructor Servian himself, his heart sinking as he listened to the conversations of the students nearby. The words ofpliment he had enthusiastically absorbed moments ago now morphed into a heavy burden of disappointment. The realization struck him like a bolt of lightning �C Miranda, his beloved student, had seeded in her trial and would no longer be attending his ss.

    "Miranda�� I have been teaching you so passionately�� why��" he whispered to himself, his voice barely audible over the howling wind.

    For the past year, Servian had poured his heart and soul into mentoring Miranda, all while harboring deep feelings for her. He had bided his time, waiting for the perfect moment to confess his affection �C the day she would be ousted from the academy, just three weeks away. He had envisioned himself as herforting confidant, offering sce in her time of need. But now, with news of her sess, his dreamsy shattered, and he realized he would never have the chance to express his feelings to the beautiful Miranda.

    As a wave of despair threatened to overwhelm him, a fellow instructor flew over, breaking through his anguish with a concerned expression.

    Servian quickly masked his inner turmoil with a polite smile, offering a respectful greeting to the man in the dark uniform �C Senior Alpes, a fellow instructor who oversaw the inner halls. "Senior Alpes, what brings you to visit me today?"

    "Servian, you''re not attending today''s instructor gathering?" Alpes inquired, his tone carrying a note of concern.

    The question only deepened Servian''s despondency. The instructor''s congregation was a reminder of his unfulfilled aspirations. For the past two years he has been teaching in this academy, he has applied for a position in the newly constructed inner halls, hoping for a chance to advance in his career. The 20 newly built inner halls appear to be his best chance. Yet, with each passing month, his hopes dwindled as the halls were swiftly filled with prestigious figures of the magus universe, without any word of eptance for him. It seemed he had been rejected once again.

    However, Senior Alpes arrived with unexpected news. "Don''t give up just yet," he advised, his tone unusually firm. "There are still three vacant halls, and the Deputy Headmaster has issued a call for any outer instructor interested in the positions to step forward."

    The news ignited a flicker of hope in Servian''s heart, yet he couldn''t help but release a heavy sigh. "Senior, even if I miraculously secure the position, it''s toote. I have less than three weeks to fill the ss... I doubt I can attract any new acolytes at this point. They''ve already made their choices."

    Senior Alpes scoffed at Servian''s pessimism. "My my, the renowned Ice Captain Servian facing a crisis... If it''s acolytes you''re worried about, fret not. I can transfer several of my own students to your ss."

    "Really, Senior? You would do that?" Servian''s voice trembled with a mixture of disbelief and gratitude.

    "Of course," Alpes affirmed with a confident grin. "But you know the drill �C I''ll need your assistance in the uing games."

    "Yes, Senior. If I secure the job, I will certainly assist you," Servian promised earnestly.

    "Good. Now cheer up, Servian," Alpes encouraged, his tone brimming with assurance. "If you seed, soon enough you''ll no longer be known as the Ice Captain... Think about it: Servian the Ice General!"

    Servian''s eyes sparkled with newfound determination. With Senior Alpes backing him, he felt invigorated and resolute. After all, Alpes was one of the influential figures in the magus academy, affiliated with the prestigious Nephilim faction.

 Chapter 2014 Chosen

    <h4>Chapter 2014 Chosen</h4>

    In the heart of the mountain, essible through special entrances on each of its four sides,y the core where the academy''s most exclusive facilities were nestled. This central pce also served as the administrative hub of the Magus Academy, where its leaders and staff convened to carry out their duties.

    On this particr day, one of the chambers was bustled with activity as the Deputy headmaster gathered a select group of instructors for an annoucement. Fifty individuals, d in uniforms either of gray for the outer hall instructors or darker hues for the inner halls, assembled patiently, awaiting themencement of the proceedings.

    As they waited, murmurs of conversation bubbled among them. Servian, keenly aware of the purpose of the meeting �C the allocation of the remaining three vacant inner hall positions �C leaned in toment to the magus by his side.

    "Senior, it seems that half of the outer realm instructors are vying for these positions. This won''t be an easy decision," Servian remarked, his voice tinged with apprehension.

    In response, the senior magus offered words of encouragement. "Well, there are three positions avable, and you''re quite popr yourself, aren''t you? Have more confidence in yourself."

    Servian couldn''t shake off his anxiety, fully aware of the stark contrast between the roles of inner halls and outer halls instructors. The inner halls boasted over 500 personnel; instructors and their assistants, responsible for nurturing more than 5000 acolytes. In contrast, the outer hall instructors, despite managing nearly three times the number of acolytes,prised only 50 personnel, including those overseeing special facilities.

    The stark contrast between the inner and outer halls underscored the Magus Academy''s clear favoritism toward the former. It was evident in not just the higher status but also the superior personal benefits that came with the coveted positions. The allure of such roles had attracted not only Servian but also two dozen other outer hall magus, all vying for a chance at elevation.

    Despite the palpable tension and uncertainty, Servian couldn''t help but cling to a glimmer of confidence. His status as a dual half-moon magus and his tenure as an instructor since the academy''s inception two years prior provided him with a modicum of reassurance. These qualifications, he hoped, would set him apart and make him a strong contender in the eyes of the decision-makers.

    While strength wasn''t necessarily the primary criterion for the position, it was a prevailing factor in the general assessment. Notably, none of the inner halls instructors fell below the half-moon realm. Quite the contrary, a considerable portion of them boasted grand magus levels, with many upying the top and high ranks. Some of the medium halls even boasted grand magus among their ranks. The remainderprised mostly full moons, with only a select few being half-moons. These exceptions typically possessed significant backing from their respective factions.

    In stark contrast, the two dozen outer halls instructors nking Servian painted a different picture. Only one, Hixon, had recently achieved the full moon realm breakthrough, elevating him above the rest. The majority were half-moons, while none of the crescent moon instructors dared to apply. For them, the prospect of serving as an assistant instructor was the height of ambition, yet the mere notion of being relegated to such a subordinate role felt demeaning to Servian.

    "I guess unless someone ying dirty, I am the second-best candidate for the job"

    Servian''s gaze shifted towards the cluster of inner halls instructors who seemed to regard the proceedings as mere entertainment. Their presence felt like a silent mockery of the outer hall instructors, who clung to hope for the vacant positions.

    As the meetingmenced under the graceful direction of the deputy headmaster, hope and tension hung palpably in the air. Each outer hall instructor leaned forward, eagerly awaiting their chance to ascend the ranks. However, the deputy''s regretful tone dampened their spirits as she exined the limitations of the avable positions.

    The first name called was Magus Hexon, the expected full moon magus instructor whose selection was met with a facade of congrattory smiles. Beneath the surface, envy simmered among the outer hall instructors, who couldn''t help but harbor feelings of longing for the prestigious position.

    "As for the second instructor..."

    Servian''s anticipation peaked as the deputy prepared to announce the second instructor to fill the vacant inner halls. However, his hopes were dashed as the name Reindhart resonated through the hall, signaling another missed opportunity for Servian. Servian quickly realized that this old instructor, despite only being a half-moon, was a senior staff member at the previous academy with over 100 years of experience.

    Although disappointed, he tried to maintain a facade ofposure, reassuring himself.

    "It''s okay, Servian, without a doubt you''re next in line"

    As Servian eagerly awaited the announcement of the third name, a sinking feeling settled in his gut as he realized that only two teachers had been chosen to fill the vacant inner halls.

    "What!? how can this be!!?"

    Confusion and disappointment clouded his mind as an unfamiliar young magus stepped forward. An unfamiliar name echoed through the hall.

    "This is Instructor Emery, the final addition to our inner halls this year,"

    His mind buzzed with questions. "Who is this young magus? He''s only half-moon, isn''t he? What makes him so special?" he mused aloud, voicing the sentiments shared by many of his fellow outer halls instructors.

    Magus Alpes, the senior who had apanied Servian, responded with a whisper,

    "I can''t believe it... This man truly is the new inner instructor" His tone dripped with disillusionment, reflecting the shared incredulity among the outer hall instructors

    "Do you know him, senior?" Servian pressed, seeking any insight into the situation.

    "Yes, I''m familiar with him," Alpes replied with a heavy sigh. "He has a connection with the deputy herself... It seems this is indeed a dirty y."

    "The deputy? No, she''s not like that... There must be more to it," Servian protested, unwilling to believe that the deputy would engage in such tactics. "he must have a powerful faction supporting him"

    "That''s the troubling part, Servian. This young magus, not only does hee from a newly established faction, he is a half-

    blood and hails from a lower realm world" Alpes exined, his toneden with frustration. "It appears the deputy is attempting to showcase her inclusivity by giving opportunities to magus from lower realms."

    "Senior, that doesn''t sit right with me,"

    The senior replied, "Yes, that magus doesn''t have the right to be an inner hall instructor, Servian, you really should do something about it.."

 Chapter 2015 Annoucement

    <h4>Chapter 2015 Annoucement</h4>

    Emery''s steps echoed softly against the stone floors as he made his way into the meeting chamber beneath the central mountain. The dim illumination provided by the ethereal glow of the moss on the ceilings cast an otherworldly ambiance over the space, shrouding it in an almost mystical aura.

    As he entered, Emery''s eyes widened in awe at the grandeur of the chamber. It resembled a miniature half-colosseum, its architecture both impressive and imposing. A central stage dominated the ground level, surrounded by tiered seating that stretched upwards towards the cavernous ceiling. Even in its dimly lit state, Emery could discern the capacity to hold hundreds of individuals, a testament to the scale of the gathering.

    The chamber buzzed with energy, the air thick with anticipation as over fifty magus congregated within its confines. Emery''s senses tingled with the faint echoes of their spirit readings, allowing him to discern the formidable presence of a few grand magus among them. Though their faces remained hidden in the shadows, their aura spoke volumes of their power and prestige.

    Before Emery could fully grasp the magnitude of the gathering, the voice of the deputy headmaster cut through the murmurs, drawing his attention to the central stage.

    "This is Instructor Emery, the final addition to our inner halls this year."

    Emery stood at attention, acutely aware of the tension that permeated the chamber. The announcement of the inner instructor selections had stirred a palpable unease among the assembled magus. Some appeared surprised, while others seemed openly displeased by the news. The atmosphere crackled with tension, and Emery couldn''t shake the feeling that his presence had disrupted the delicate equilibrium of the gathering.

    One magus, identified as Servian, stepped forward with a mixture of apprehension and defiance evident in his demeanor. His question hung in the air like a challenge, directed squarely at the deputy headmaster.

    "Deputy Headmaster, my deepest apologies, but could you please enlighten us about the new instructor''s credentials?" Servian''s voice quivered slightly, betraying the tumult of emotions roiling within him. Yet, his words found an echo of support among his peers, emboldening him to press the issue further.

    What surprised Emery was Grand Magus Aurora''s silence on the matter. She only turned a nce at Emery, letting him answer the question.

    Emery couldn''t help but heave a sigh. It took him only a second to realize that the Grand Magus had just thrown him to the wolves. These 50 magus instructors gathered in front of him would be his first colleagues or potential rivals, depending entirely on how he navigated this precarious situation.

    Magus Urix''s prior briefings shed through Emery''s mind, providing a glimmer of insight into theplexities of academy politics. As the first instructor to hail purely from the lower realm, Emery understood that his presence would inevitably stir controversy. While there were others with simr origins, they had long since been assimted intorger factions, just like histe Senior Izta.

    The exponential increase in lower realm acolytes enrolled in the academy only served to increase tensions, making Emery''s status as a lower realm instructor a point of contention among his peers.

    As he pondered his next move, Emery knew that he needed to tread carefully, bncing diplomacy with assertiveness. The deputy instructor''s silence spoke volumes, a tacit challenge for Emery to prove himself worthy of his newfound position.

    "Now, how should I handle this situation?" Emery murmured to himself.

    Five years ago, he would have relied solely on his physical prowess to assert his dominance, confident in his ability to vanquish any challenger with sheer strength alone. Even now, he was confident that his formidable abilities could likely best half of the individuals in the room without breaking a sweat.

    Yet, as he nced around at the expectant faces before him, Emery recognized that brute force was not the solution to the delicate situation at hand. He sensed the undercurrent of tension that permeated the chamber, aware that some among his peers harbored ulterior motives, hoping to goad him into a confrontation that would only serve to furtherplicate matters.

    Stepping forward with quiet confidence, Emery addressed the assembly in a tone that was both polite and assured.

    "Dear instructors," he began, his voice carrying a note of sincerity, "allow me to introduce myself and provide rity regarding my credentials."

    With a steady gaze, Emery proceeded to reveal the humble origins of his background, recounting his upbringing in the lower realm and the establishment of his grade 1 faction less than two decades ago. He spoke with humility, acknowledging the challenges he had faced along the way and the lessons he had learned through perseverance and determination.

    "Truthfully, I have no teaching background, but I have some knowledge as a graduate of the Magus Academy myself."

    To add further merit, he disclosed his participation in thest ss of the old academy, highlighting his sess in winning multiple games and securing third ce in the Magus tournament. He believed that these sessful experiences could be valuable assets that he could share with the new acolytes.

    To Emery''s surprise, the older instructor standing next to him, named Reindhart, stepped forward to vouch for him. "Yes, everything Instructor Emery said is true," he affirmed, turning to Emery with a smile. "I witnessed all your games and the tournament from the sidelines. It was truly remarkable. The academy is fortunate to have you as one of its instructors."

    Emery quickly realized that Reindhart was likely prepared by the deputy instructor to support him. As an oracle, she likely foresaw the potential resistance he might face and orchestrated Reindhart''s intervention ordingly.

    The words of the seasoned magus elicited nods of acknowledgment from the assembled instructors, and Emery couldn''t help but conceal a small smile as he sensed a shift in their demeanor.

    He sensed that some of them were beginning to connect the dots, recognizing him as the enigmatic figure known by his old nickname, "the savage acolyte." It was a reputation forged through daring exploits and fearless determination��a past contribution that had undoubtedly left its mark on the annals of the academy''s history.

    Though Emery had no intention of delving into the details of his past adventures, he knew that his reputation preceded him. From infiltrating an elf to escaping the clutches of demons and achieving top ranks in celestial expeditions, his exploits had be the stuff of legend among the magusmunity. And while he could have easily unted his medals of distinguished valor as a testament to his prowess, he chose instead to reveal a different aspect of himself.

    "I dare to apply for this prestigious position based on my expertise in apothecary, I have had the privilege of meeting with Master Gethel, and she has graciously agreed to allow me to teach some of her sses."

    The significance of Emery''s words did not escape the magus instructors. They were well aware of Master Gethel''s exacting standards, and the fact that she had entrusted Emery with teaching responsibilities spoke volumes about hispetence and skill. The mention of Emery''s apothecary skills sparked a flurry of murmurs among the magus instructors, their minds abuzz with spection and newfound respect.

    "Could he be a master apothecary..." one whispered in hushed tones, while another nodded thoughtfully. "This means he indeed has some unique value to the academy, even if he is only half-moon,"

    As the realization dawned that Emery possessed genuine merit beyond his background, the atmosphere in the chamber shifted perceptibly. More heads nodded in agreement and the general tension that had lingered dissipated, reced by a sense of curiosity and eptance.

    However, Emery knew there were undoubtedly those among his colleagues who harbored deep-seated prejudices against him due to his humble background. Emery had anticipated this resistance, recognizing that some individuals would never be swayed just by reputation.

    He suspected that certain factions, such as the Kronos or Nephilim, may even have dispatched agents with specific agendas to undermine him.

    Hence, to fully dispel any lingering doubts and foster a sense of camaraderie, he added, "If there is anyone who still needs convincing, please feel free toe forward. I genuinely hope to get to know you better."

    It was a subtle but firm invitation, a gentle challenge extended to those who remained skeptical of his capabilities. Emery turned his gaze towards the deputy headmaster, seeking her silent approval. With a slight nod of her head, he knew he had her blessing to proceed.

    As several magus stepped forward and descended to the center floor, Emery remainedposed, his demeanor unwavering in the face of their scrutiny.

    Among them was Magus Servian, the same individual who had voiced his doubts earlier. Emery made a mental note to learn more about each of themter, but for now, a demonstration of his abilities seemed necessary to quell any lingering skepticism.

    With a calm yet confident tone, Emery addressed the group before him.

    "I believe all of you are here wishing to test my capability?"

 Chapter 2016 Challenge

    Chapter 2016 Challenge

    ??As Emery stood facing the five instructors who had stepped forward, all of them half-moon magus like himself, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of unease. The audacity of their challenge, openly defying the deputy headmaster''s arrangement was both brazen and unsettling.

    Emery''s mind raced as he considered the possible motivations behind their actions. Perhaps, as he had suspected earlier, these individuals harbored ill intent towards him, driven by personal agendas or hidden vendettas. Alternatively, they may have resented what he represented��the ascent of the lower realm faction within the academy, a shift in power that threatened their established order. Another possibility was ack of respect for the deputy headmaster''s authority, a disregard for the established hierarchy that governed their institution.

    Yet, amidst these conjectures, one concern loomedrger than the rest��the absence of the headmaster, the supreme authority whose presence could either quell the unrest or exacerbate the situation. Emery could only hope that this revered figure would not condone such tant insubordination.

    Nevertheless, he remained steadfast in his resolve to handle the situation with as much grace as possible.

    Confidently, Emery put forth his proposal, "Fighting might not be the best solution," he began, his tone measured yet firm. "What about if each of us exchanges one move to demonstrate our deep understanding of our abilities?" He added "As not to hurt each other or risk damaging these exquisite chambers, I suggest we limit ourselves to tier 4 spells. What do you say? If any of your spells could disce me from my position, I am willingly stepping down from my role as an inner halls teacher."

    His words dripped with a subtle arrogance, yet there was a certain elegance to his demeanor. With a simple gesture, Emery assumed a defensive stance, his readiness to engage in this unconventional demonstration clear for all to see. "Who wants to go first?" he invited, his voice steady and unwavering.

    Without hesitation, one of the instructors, Shizena, spoke up. "Alright! I will go first. Be ready," she dered, her voice tinged with determination as she prepared to make her move.

    The female instructor gathered her spirit energy, conjuring a whirling water ball between her palms��a tier 4 water spell known as [Aqueous Orb]. Instead of immediatelyunching the orb, she began to execute intricate motions, her arms rotating in fluid movements, her body contorting to enhance the orb''s velocity and power. It was a disy of skill and mastery, an advanced rendition of the tier 4 spell.

    Emery watched with a sense of admiration. He recognized that any instructor confident enough to teach must possess formidable abilities worth imparting. As the tension mounted, he prepared himself to meet the challenge head-on.

    Without missing a beat, Emery mirrored her actions, conjuring his own [Aqueous Orb] with remarkable precision. Though his techniquecked the finesse of the female instructor''s, he managed to replicate the spell with surprising uracy. As their orbs shed in a spectacr disy of elemental power, it became evident that Emery''s version matched hers in strength and potency. The result was a draw, a testament to Emery''s quick thinking and adaptability.

    The simple demonstration proved to be a crushing blow to the female instructor''s confidence. Emery''s ability to effortlessly replicate her best spell left her feeling overshadowed and outmatched. With a gesture of respect, she conceded defeat and gracefully exited the center stage, acknowledging Emery''s skill with newfound humility.

    "Thank you for your guidance," Emery politely acknowledged before turning his attention to the next challenger.

    The second instructor, a confident earth magus, boasted of his mastery over earth spells, boasting aprehension level above 20% in thews of Earth. With a determined expression, he unleashed a tier 4 spell known as [Eradicate Earth], summoning a powerful force that reverberated through the ground. His intent was clear��to disce Emery from his position and im victory.

    However, Emery was quick to respond. Anticipating the iing force, he deftly cast the same spell, [Eradicate Earth], but with a twist. With precise control, he directed the energy to split, diverting it to his left and right, while keeping the ground beneath his feet firmly anchored.

    As the force dissipated harmlessly around him, the second instructor''s confidence wavered, his embarrassment evident for all to see. With a gracious nod, he conceded defeat and withdrew from the stage. Emery, true to form, offered his respect to the instructor before issuing his challenge once again, eager to face the next opponent head-on.

    Both exchanges showcased Emery''s profound understanding of elemental magic as he adeptly blocked both attacks with identical spells. While the instructors observing from the sidelines marveled at Emery''s skill, the three remaining challengers were left feeling annoyed.

    One of them, named Servian, exuded a certain air of gentlemanly refinement, while the second one, Coral, possessed a rugged appearance, a testament to his reputation as one of the renowned outlier hall instructors of thebat ss. As for the third, he had a bony figure and pale skin. This one, called Sadis, was a darkness-proficient magus instructor.

    Servian was taken aback when Sadis, with a look of disdain, asserted, "Well, don''t fret. That half-blood is limited to nature spells. He won''t be capable of replicating your techniques."

    "Truly? That''s reassuring!" Servian replied with palpable relief in his tone, This provided a sense offort for Servian, particrly given his unique mastery of both ice and wind elements as a dual half-moon magus.

    Without hesitation, Servian marshaled all his power, conjuring ten razor-sharp ice shards that hung menacingly in the air��a spell known as [Icicle Spear], his specialty tier 3 ice spell. However, he didn''t stop there. With a masterfulmand of the wind element, he infused each shard with powerful rotations, transforming them into a formidable tier 4bined spell known as [Piercing Icicle Gale]. It was a disy of skill and ingenuity, one that promised devastationparable to a tier 5 spell.

    "Good spell, Impressive," Emery acknowledged, his tone calm andposed as he carefully observed the spectacle before him.

    With a subtle gesture, Emery was able to replicate Servian''s feat, summoning identical ice shards that hung in the air around him. He was even capable of drawing upon the power of the wind, and sessfully recreated the samebined spell, [Piercing Icicle Gale], matching Servian''s prowess.

    "Ice? Wind? how many elements is he proficient with? How can this be possible?!!!"

    The sudden turn of events left many people dumbfounded. Such a demonstration sent shockwaves through the observing crowd, particrly among those who thought they knew his ability.

 Chapter 2017 Proficiency

    Chapter 2017 Proficiency

    ??Emery''s ability to manipte elements beyond his proficiency stemmed from his mastery of the divine technique known as the [8 Elements Transmutation Technique]. This remarkable skill allowed him to convert his innate light-based spirit energy into any of the eight fundamental elements.

    For the past four years, Emery has dedicated himself to honing his understanding of not just his darkness but also light. Through a deeperprehensive of thew of light, he had reached a level of proficiency where he couldfortably wield any of the 8 elemental forces. However, it was his heightened proficiency in spirit reading that truly set him apart.

    Through his enhanced spirit reading, Emery gained the unique ability to perceive the intricate flow of spirit energy employed by his adversaries. This keen perception allowed him to analyze and mimic their spellcasting techniques to some level of degree with remarkable uracy.

    It was precisely for this reason that Emery had requested a limitation to tier 4 spells for their exchanges. A strategic decision aimed at swiftly resolving the confrontation without revealing the full extent of his true power.

    Each of his opponents was a master in their respective elements, and if pushed to their limits, Emery would have no choice but to unleash his formidable Khaos power to quell the conflict��a measure he hoped to avoid if possible.

    However, mastering abined spell posed a considerable challenge for Emery. The process involved aplex maniption of his spirit energy, requiring him to divide it into two streams and channel each into his divine skill for transmutation into the respective elements.

    Emery found himself confronted with a daunting task. While he managed to summon the ten ice shards sessfully, merging them with the wind elements proved to be more elusive. Despite his earnest efforts, Emery could only achieve approximately 60% of the spell''s full strength on his initial attempt.

    Luckily for Emery, the shock of the situation masked his partial sess from Servian, who was left shaken by the sudden twist of events. Unsure of himself, Servian''s confidence wavered, resulting in a less potent spell. Undeterred, Emery remained steadfast and resolute, intercepting all ten icicles with precision, effectively thwarting the threat they posed.

    "Sess!" Emery couldn''t help but smile triumphantly as his spell erupted in a spectacr disy.

    A barrage of ice sts detonated across the central stage, filling the chamber with a swirling mist of frost. While Servian stood frozen in shock, the two other instructors wasted no time inunching a sudden and coordinated attack on Emery. It was a calcted and shameless act of aggression,

    "We never agreed to abide by the tier 4 rules!"

    "Never did we agree on fighting one on one!"

    These were the justifications they both had; Coral, the rugged-looking man, cast a spell to enhance his spirit energy into one powerful punch [Cannon Punch], directly targeting Emery from the front, while Sadis disappeared into the shadows.

    Gasps rippled through the crowd as spectators reacted to the underhanded tactics of Coral and Sadis. Some expressed disgust at their dishonesty, while others watched with anticipation, hoping that these two instructors would deliver a stern lesson to the neer.

    Observing the tant disregard for fair y, Emery felt no need to hold back any longer. With steely resolve, he remained rooted to his spot, prepared to retaliate against the treacherous assault.

    "Foolish!!!" Coral bellowed confidently, convinced that his punch would either inflict significant harm or, at the very least, propel Emery several meters backward.

    BAAMMM!!!

    With a resounding impact, the two powerful punches collided. However, contrary to Coral''s expectations, his arm instantly fractured upon contact, and the force of the collision sent him hurtling a dozen meters backward, crashing into the walls with a resounding thud.

    To everyone''s astonishment, Emery''s punching arm was already covered in silvery fur, a manifestation of his twilight wolf partial transformation. His single punch proved overwhelming for thebat instructors.

    This unexpected disy created a momentary opening, which Sadis seized with a wicked grin, he conjured two sharp daggers made of darkness spell technique known as [Bloody Reap] to strike from the sideaimed for Emery''s waist.

    "You are too slow!!!" Sadis taunted triumphantly.

    Yet, in a sudden twist of events, a surge of powerful spirit force emanated from Emery, a terrifying set of eyes halting Sadis'' movements in their tracks. "What!!"

    In that split-second, Emery seized the opportunity to grab Sadis'' arm, and his furry arm swung into a powerful uppercut that sent the magus hurtling upward, crashing into the ceiling with a resounding impact.

    BAAMMM!!!

    While not all the instructors could discern the subtleties of Emery''s hidden spirit attack, they were captivated and amazed by his formidable battle prowess. With just a single exchange, Emery remained standing, having sessfully incapacitated two experienced instructors.

    Despite his dominating presence, Emery''s expression remained humble as he apologized for his rough action, a gesture that seemed out of ce. He then turned his attention to Servian, who remained frozen in shock.

    Confirming Servian''s reluctance to continue, Emery offered a gracious acknowledgment to him and the others who participated. "Thank you for going easy on me,"

    The impressive demonstration left all who witnessed it in awe. Some spected that Emery''s true strengthy in his half-

    blood transformation, while others marveled at his ability to wield multiple elements with such finesse. Regardless of their interpretations, there was unanimous agreement that a formidable force had emerged among their ranks, and many wondered just how far this young instructor would ascend.

    "Emery Ambrose, inner instructor, hall 120 will be your responsibility now," dered the Deputy Headmaster, presenting him with a bronze token to ess the designated area.

    With Emery''s appointment, along with the confirmation of the two other instructors, the chamber erupted into celebratory cheers.

    However, amidst the joyful atmosphere, the Deputy Headmaster delivered a sobering reminder that elicited a heavy sigh from to the three new instructors.

    "Within the next 19 days," the Deputy Headmaster announced solemnly, "each hall is required to recruit at least 20 acolytes. Failure to meet this quota will result in the merging of the hall with others."

    Emery felt a weight settle in the pit of his stomach at the prospect of this new challenge. Considering the time constraints and thepetition from other halls. He couldn''t help but wonder how difficult it would be to persuade young talents to join their ranks.

    Following the gathering, several instructors approached Emery, eager to acquaint themselves with the newest addition to their ranks. However, before he could engage in further conversation, the Deputy Headmaster called him over, signaling that there were still pressing matters to discuss.

 Chapter 2018 Academy Vision

    Chapter 2018 Academy Vision

    ??As Emery followed the grand magus through the hall, they ventured deeper into the heart of the mountain core. With each step, Emery deliberately let out a deep sigh, a gesture that elicited a small chuckle from the graceful grand magus.

    Noticing his sigh, Emery couldn''t help but voice his thoughts. "Master, I hope next time you could brief me first before throwing me into such a situation," he remarked.

    In response, the grand magus smiled reassuringly. "I knew you could handle it, and you did," she said with confidence. "In fact, you exceeded my expectations."

    Emery sighed once more, reflecting on the events that had unfolded just minutes ago. The deputy headmaster had thrust him into a challenging situation, forcing him to prove himself and silence the dissatisfied outer realm instructors. Simultaneously, he had managed to identify those who could pose a threat to the academy''s stability.

    As Emery contemted the fate of Coral and Sadis, pondering what actions the Deputy Headmaster might take against them, the grand magus seemed to anticipate his thoughts.

    "Don''t worry, those two will be removed from the academy," she assured him.

    "Removed? Fired?!" Emery echoed, taken aback. After a moment of consideration, he nodded in agreement. "Yes, that would be for the best."

    It was clear to Emery that individuals with such questionable character were unfit to serve as magus instructors. The age-old adage rang true in this instance: there were no bad students, only bad teachers.

    However, the grand magus''s response also served as confirmation of the Deputy Headmaster''s true intentions. She was undoubtedly taking steps to purge the academy of instructors who didn''t meet its standards. Emery couldn''t help but recognize the calcted nature of her actions.

    The deliberate decision to assign an instructor with his background to thest chosen hall seemed almost cruel in its execution. However, her reputation as an oracle, blessed with the gift of foresight, suggests that every move she made was deliberate and calcted. Perhaps, in her wisdom, she foresaw no harm befalling Emery despite the challenging circumstances.

    Moreover, Emery recognized that the grand magus had to maintain impartiality and fairness, especially given the intricate web of factional interests that permeated the Magus academy.

    After a moment of contemtion, Emery addressed the grand magus with a calm demeanor. "Master, I never envisioned you as someone who would engage in these kinds of actions."

    Curious, the grand magus arched an eyebrow. "What do you mean? Managing the academy or handling faction politics?"

    Emery''s tone was resolute as he responded, "Both."

    He had always perceived Grand Magus Aurora, the Oracle, as a figure of neutrality, one who stood apart from the intricate web of faction politics. Her decision to take on a managerial role within the academy seemed to blur those lines, especially considering the manner in which the academy had been run thus far.

    To Emery''s surprise, the grand magus delved into the intricacies of the academy''s current situation, shedding light on the vision set forth by the esteemed Supreme Magus Altus Dresden himself. This visionary leader had spearheaded the implementation of the new system, envisioning an ecosystem that would nurture and provide opportunities for young talents from across the universe. As Emery listened, he couldn''t help but be transported back to his initial days at the academy, where he had been inspired by the lofty words of Headmaster Altus.

    Reflecting on the new system, Emery recognized its merits, particrly in its approach to increasing the number of epted acolytes and refining talent filtration through the perseverance mountain. However, his optimism was tempered by a growing concern regarding the management systems within the inner halls.

    Emery harbored reservations about the allegiance of most instructors, many of whom hailed from various factions. He feared that their loyalty might lie more with their respective factions than with the academy itself. Each instructor likely harbored their own agendas and visions for how the academy should be managed, as evidenced by the recent tumultuous events during the instructor selection process. This factional influence could potentially undermine the harmony and effectiveness of the academy''s leadership, casting a shadow of uncertainty over its future direction.

    Once again, recognizing the trajectory of his thoughts, the grand magus said, "Such things must seem threatening if viewed from a factional standpoint." The grand magus continued,"But consider the students view."

    Emery paused, allowing the notion to sink in. The realization dawned on him: thepetition among factions could actually benefit the acolytes. In a system where multiple factions vied for the most promising talents, acolytes stood to gain from the influx of resources and support directed toward their growth and development.

    As factions invested in nurturing and fostering the talents they favored, acolytes would find themselves surrounded by opportunities for growth and advancement. Moreover, the friendships and connections forged through these interactions would serve as valuable assets in their future endeavors, opening doors to a myriad of possibilities beyond the academy walls. Emery couldn''t help but acknowledge the silver lining amidst the backdrop of factional rivalry.

    Seeing Emery''sprehension, the grand magus shared another critical perspective through a question: "Emery, have you seen the kind of security we have here?"

    Upon hearing the question, Emery''s initial focus was on the heightened security measures he had encountered at the entrance. However, upon further reflection prompted by the grand magus''s query, he began to discern a significant distinction from the previous academy. Notably absent were the enforcers, a stark contrast given Emery''s prior experiences with the academy''s formidable security presence.

    As realization dawned, Emery grasped the implications of this absence. Despite the memories of past bloody incursions, theck of enforcers was indeed surprising.

    The grand magus''s smile conveyed her satisfaction as she borated, "There is no need for enforcers when we have over 500 magus instructors on this ind, with 50 of them possessing the esteemed rank of grand magus. This constitutes nearly three times the previous number of grand magus. Moreover, when considering the collective force across all three academies, the increase in manpower is nearly tenfold."

    Emery''s contemtion delved deeper as he unraveled the intricacies of the system. The presence of various factions within the halls not only guaranteed security but also served to distribute responsibilities, thereby easing the strain on the academy''s resources. This was particrly crucial during critical periods when enforcers and military personnel were needed at the forefront of conflicts. Additionally, the strategic cement of significant forces in three separate locations effectively established miniature bases, fortifying the quadrants and enhancing overall defense capabilities.

    As Emery pieced together the puzzle, he began to appreciate the multifaceted benefits of this arrangement. Beyond security, fostering rtionships between factions within their respective quadrants would not only promote growth and cooperation but also create awork of support that could be mobilized in times of need. The synergistic effect of nurturing talent while simultaneously strengthening security through inter-factional coboration was an ingenious stroke of organizational design.

    It became clear why the Magus Alliance council swiftly reached a consensus on developing all three academies simultaneously.

    The grand magus provided Emery with further insight into the academy''s management structure, revealing that only 100 magus levels served as internal staff shared among the three academies. This revtion shed light on the magnitude of their responsibilities and the careful allocation of personnel required to support such a massive undertaking.

    To support such a massive task, Grand Magus Aurora was willing to assume the role of Deputy at Alpha Academy, Grand Magus Yvere at Beta Academy, and Delbrand was appointed Headmaster of Delta Academy. All of them operated under the leadership of Supreme Magus Altus, who now held the prestigious position of Senior Council overseeing the Magus Alliance''s education ministry.

    This information was eye-opening for Emery, offering a glimpse into the intricate web of leadership and decision-

    making processes within the academy. It underscored the importance of each individual''s role in maintaining the academy''s operations and ensuring its continued sess.

    Emery seized the opportunity to pose a question, one that had been weighing on his mind since his appointment.

    "Master," his tone earnest and inquisitive, "please tell me, why did you choose me?"

    Emery''s mind swirled with uncertainty as he pondered the reasons behind his selection. He couldn''t shake the feeling of inadequacy,cking both the resources and experience to contribute significantly to the academy''s mission. It seemed improbable that he had been chosen solely due to his strength or personal connections.

    In response to Emery''s query, the deputy headmaster merely smiled, directing his attention to a massive door at the end of the hall. "We are here," she said cryptically, "and coincidentally, one of your answers lies beyond this door."

    As they approached the door, the grand magus revealed aplex array of glowing runes adorning its surface. This high-grade locking mechanism was beyond Emery''sprehension, requiring the deputy''s special key and token to grant ess. A surge of anticipation coursed through Emery as the door swung open, revealing a sight that left him awestruck.

 Chapter 2019 Treasure

    Chapter 2019 Treasure

    ??As soon as the door swung open, Emery was enveloped by a rich, soothing breeze of light energy emanating from within the chamber. Stepping through the threshold, he beheld a breathtaking sight: a shimmeringke, its crystal-clear waters aglow with potent spirit energy. The tranquil beauty of the scene struck a chord within him, stirring a sense of wonder and reverence.

    Even from a distance, Emery could sense the powerful energy of light and nature radiating from the spring, a force that seemed to resonate with his very being.

    Unable to resist the allure of the spring, Emery wasted no time in requesting VIA, the artificial being, to analyze its identity. With remarkable efficiency, VIA identified the spring as the embodiment of two primordial wisps: one of light and one of watery nature. The energy infused every drop of the water, but its essence emanated from a floating nt at the center��a shining blue lotus flower surrounded by leaves that covered its central area.

    Emery was shocked to learn that VIA had no name or database entry to match the mysterious entity. It was as if such a phenomenon had never before been recorded in the annals of history.

    Emery could hardly contain his excitement as he eagerly asked, "Master, what is this?"

    The grand magus referred to it as the Myriad Spring of Life��a name bestowed upon it by a supreme figure responsible for its creation. With a sense of pride, she revealed her modest involvement in its formation, emphasizing the crucial contributions of two supreme beings: Supreme Magus Altus Dresden and another Supreme Magus who governed the watery upon which the academy was built.

    "This," she dered, "is the greatest treasure the academy possesses."

    Emery grasped the significance of her words. The academy''s previous greatest treasure had been the origin stones, each embodying the essence of its respective institute. On his journey to these chambers, Emery had noticed the presence of ten origin stones scattered around the mountain core. While these stones held immense allure for acolytes and proved beneficial for magus and grand magus individuals alike, Emery could discern that they paled inparison to the awe-inspiring spring before him.

    Emery couldn''t help but envision the transformative effects that the Myriad Spring of Life would have on their cultivation practices. The mere thought of immersing himself in its rejuvenating waters filled him with anticipation and excitement.

    To his surprise, the grand magus extended an invitation for him to enter the spring. It was an offer he couldn''t refuse. With a mixture of curiosity and awe, Emery slowly approached the shimmering surface, feeling a surge of anticipation coursing through him.

    With deliberate movements, Emery removed his robe and stepped into the spring, feeling the cool water enveloping him like a gentle embrace. Almost instantly, he sensed a rush of energy permeating his skin, suffusing him with the overwhelming power of light and nature.

    As he waded deeper into the spring, Emery became aware of a faint whisper, a mysterious presence lurking within its depths. Though he longed to explore further, he sensed an unspoken boundary around the radiant blue lotus flower at the center, which was confirmed by the grand magus as a restricted area.

    Despite this, Emery felt an undeniable connection to the ethereal beings inhabiting the spring, sensing their simrity with Gaia on Earth and the one on the Andora.

    Without needing to exert any effort, Emery felt the entire springe alive with a radiant glow, its spirit energies infusing his very being. In that moment, he felt the profound source of light and water, two essential elements that had been missing from his cultivation journey, hindering his progress in mastering thew of nature.

    As he stood immersed in the revitalizing waters, Emery couldn''t help but marvel at the synchronicity of it all. Was this the reason he had been chosen? A divine intervention orchestrated by the oracle, guiding him to the very source of energy he needed most?

    Lost in contemtion, Emery received the grand magus affirmation, adding anotheryer to the revtion.

    "I can sense the darkness energy within you has grown," she revealed, her words carrying a weight that Emery couldn''t ignore. "It is my hope that this spring would provide the bnce you need."

    The grand magus''s insight into his inner turmoil was both unsettling andforting. It was a testament to her profound understanding of the intricacies of his spiritual essence,

    With the benefits he received from his multiple expeditions to the Khaos waypoints, Emery had sensed a subtle shift within himself. His primal core, once broken, had begun to stir with newfound vitality, its dormant energies surging forth with renewed vigor. Yet, with this resurgence came a growing sense of imbnce.

    This was also the reason Emery was willing to remove the Khaos guardian from himself; essing the Khaos power would only further harm the bnce and totally shut off his ess to his nature core, cutting him off from using light and nature energypletely. Such a condition further increases his appreciation for the energy given by the spring.

    As Emery immersed himself in the refreshing embrace of the spring, the grand magus borated on its intricate rules and significance.

    She exined that the spring''s energy was finite, replenishing itself over time but depleting with each use. Therefore, only selected individuals were granted ess to ensure the spring''s longevity.

    The allocation of time within the spring varied depending on the instructor''s rank. Instructors from the middle halls, were permitted 12 hours of time every 6 months. Those from the higher halls enjoyed a more substantial allowance of 36 hours, while top hall instructors were granted an entire week. However, as Emery was epted into the lower halls, he was only allotted 4 hours of time.

    Furthermore, she gestured toward the three lotus flowers gracefully floating above the shimmering spring''s surface. With a serene smile, she exined that each year, these lotus flowers would bear a single fruit, a symbol of excellence and achievement. These fruits would be bestowed upon the three instructors who demonstrated the highest levels of dedication and aplishment to the academy.

    Emery''s realization struck him profoundly. This spring was more than just a source of spiritual revitalization; it was the lifeblood of the academy, attracting esteemed magus individuals to serve as instructors. The allure of its rejuvenating waters exined why even grand magus individuals were willing to lend their expertise to the academy''s cause.

    As Emery listened intently to the grand magus''s revtions, he felt a surge of motivation coursing through him. The prospect of annual reviews and semi-annual Academy games, each offering opportunities for promotion, filled him with determination. These events served as not only benchmarks of progress but also as avenues for recognition and advancement within the academy''s hierarchy.

    The grand magus concluded her exnation and prepared to depart, leaving him to spend his limited time effectively. However, Emery seized the moment to pose a question.

    "Master, you mentioned that this spring is one of the reasons I was chosen. What is the other?"

    Grand Magus Aurora''s expression softened, a hint of a smile ying on her lips. She seemed to hesitate for a moment before deciding to divulge the information. "Destiny, ys a string of fate connecting people. You are here for such a purpose."

    Emery''s curiosity was piqued by her enigmatic words. "A string of fate?" he echoed, trying to unravel the meaning behind her words. He couldn''t help but wonder who he was destined to encounter and what role they would y in his journey.

    #####

    Unbeknownst to Emery, the deputy headmaster left the chamber with a heavy sigh, her thoughts burdened by the weight of uncertainty. Soon, she found herself in another special room where a male figure awaited her arrival.

    With a serious expression, the man inquired, "How is it? Is he really the one?"

    The grand magus responded, her tone tinged with uncertainty, "I don''t know."

    Her ambiguous answer caught the man off guard. "How can you not know? You are the oracle..."

    "He is indeed one of the destiny breakers," she exined, "This makes limitations on my vision of him"."

    Furrowing his brow, the man pressed further, "All the signs are there. He possesses a powerful darkness within him, and he survived encounters with beings from the Nether realm. There is no one more suspicious than him!!"

    "No," the grand magus countered, "we''ve reviewed the reports. If it weren''t for him, the emergence would have happened at that time."

    "And they haven''t now?" the man challenged. "Have you seen the situation on the frontlines?"

    The grand magus fell silent, her expression troubled. The man continued grimly, "It''s fortunate that he''s finally here now. We can observe him closely. Let''s hope he truly isn''t the one prophesied... Huh! the destroyer of worlds. Not on my watch."

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 2020 Advance

    <h4>Chapter 2020 Advance</h4>

    Emery immersed himself in the tranquil waters of the Myriad Spring of Life, feeling the soothing currents envelop him in a cocoon of revitalizing energy. As he absorbed the essence of nature and light, he focused his mind on channeling the energies to fortify his soul and refine his core.

    Utilizing his Nature Grasp technique, Emery amplifies his connection to the spring''s energy and elerates the absorption process making the most of his limited time.

    Emery felt the pulsating rhythm of his soul force surging through his being, invigorating him from within. The gentle whispers of the spring''s consciousness seemed to guide him, offering insights into the intricate intery of nature''s elements.

    Gradually, hisprehension of thews of nature expanded, A glimmering bluish light flowed into his core, and with each passing second, he could sense his soul force surging, the very essence of his being invigorated by the spring''s energies:

    [Soul force has increased by 2 points]

    [Soul force has increased by 1 point]

    [Soul force has increased...]

    [Sessfullyprehended thew of nature by 1%]

    There was a notable shift in his grasp of light as well. However, as the four hours drew to a close, Emery sensed the consciousness within the spring fading, as if acknowledging that he had reached his limit.

    Exiting the spring with a calm demeanor, Emery donned his robe and inspected his gains:

    [Law of Nature: 24 (25)%]

    [Law of Light: 19%]

    During the past four years of rigorous training, Emery had devoted countless hours to honing his spirit reading ability. Despite the challenges he faced, he managed to elevate hisprehension of light by a significant margin, achieving a remarkable increase of 3%.

    As he emerged from the Myriad Spring of Life, he could feel the lingering resonance of its potent energies coursing through his veins, infusing him with renewed vitality and rity of mind. With each passing moment, he sensed his understanding of light deepening, poised to breach the coveted 20% mark inprehension.

    In contrast, progress in hisprehension of thew of nature had been slower and more arduous. Despite his best efforts, Emery had struggled to advance beyond a mere 1% increase over the past four years. The intricacies of this elemental domain eluded him, and he had yet to encounter the necessary resources or opportunities to facilitate his growth.

    However, the transformative experience of bathing in the Myriad Spring of Life reignited Emery''s determination to ovee this obstacle. He believed that prolonged immersion in the spring''s mystical waters could provide the breakthrough he desperately sought, perhaps even propelling him to the coveted realm of the full moon.

    With newfound enthusiasm, Emery resolved to redouble his efforts in preparation for the uing academy games and review.

    Upon returning to their temporary residence near Spring City, Emery found Asahaka deeply engrossed in meditation. Surrounding him were the four young acolytes, each absorbed in their practice, their brows furrowed in concentration as they sought to master the intricacies of controlling their spirit cores. Emery couldn''t help but smile at the sight, proud of their dedication and determination.

    Before long, Klea arrived, apanied by Magus Urix, their expressions brimming with anticipation. "So, did you secure the inner hall?" Klea inquired eagerly.

    Emery responded with a nod, proudly disying the new inner hall token. Klea and Magus Urix exchanged relieved smiles, their excitement palpable. However, Magus Urix''s curiosity was piqued by Emery''s mention of expected trouble, prompting Emery to recount the confrontation with the five outer halls instructors, particrly Coral and Sadis.

    "I knew it," Magus Urix muttered under his breath, shaking his head in dismay. "Those two are nothing but trouble."

    Before delving further into the matter, Emery turned his attention to the four young acolytes, asking about their progress in conquering the formidable Perseverance Mountain.

    Over the past two days, the four acolytes had embarked on the daunting ascent six more times, each attempt a test of their endurance and determination. However, despite their earnest efforts, the oue had left much to be desired.

    Ha Ron had emerged as the frontrunner, surpassing the 8000-

    step mark. Kingrig, not far behind, had managed to ascend to 7800 steps, his progress a testament to his unwavering resolve. However, the two young centurions, although showing promise, still struggled to make significant progress, with their step counts teauing at 6500 and 6600 barely halfway to the summit.

    Reflecting on their multiple attempts, Emery understood that their progress was a reflection of their talent in controlling their spirit cores and adapting to the challenges of the mountain. Each climb tested their limits, pushing them to refine their techniques and hone their skills.

    Emery knew all too well that these struggles weremon among acolytes from lower realms. Many had never encountered such daunting trials, having spent their lives confined to their homes. For these four acolytes, who had primarily relied on their spirit cores to enhance their physical prowess or unleash spells, navigating theplexities of Perseverance Mountain presented a formidable challenge.

    The meditation training led by the Abbot held promise as the optimal solution for their current predicament. Emery understood that rushing into Perseverance Mountain would only lead to further frustration. Instead, mastering the art of meditation would allow the acolytes to attune themselves to the natural elements, preparing them to tackle the challenges of the mountain with newfound rity.

    Emery envisioned a strategy where the acolytes would divide themselves into regions aligned with their elemental strengths. By immersing themselves in the unique energies of these regions, they could deepen their connection with their elements and prepare themselves for the challenges ahead. Emery realized this was the true purpose of the outer regions

    ��to serve as a training ground for spiritual attunement and elemental mastery.

    As he contemted the path forward, Emery couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency. With only 18 days remaining, the acolytes would need to swiftly grasp the teachings of Ashaka and demonstrate tangible progress. Otherwise, Emery would be forced tomence his inner halls ss without them��a prospect he hoped to avoid.

    The looming deadline served as a stark reminder of his own responsibilities. Emery''s focus shifted to the task at hand: registering a minimum of 20 acolytes to fill his hall within the allotted time.

    "We don''t have much time, let''s go check out the new hall," Emery said.

    With a determined nod, Magus Urix led the way toward the newly constructed facility.

 Chapter 2021 Hall 120

    Chapter 2021 Hall 120

    ??As Emery followed Magus Urix towards Hall 120, he couldn''t help but be awestruck by the sheer grandeur of the surroundings. The center mountain soared into the sky, its majestic peak shrouded in mist and mystery, with a quarter of its height hidden from view. Despite Hall 120 being situated on the lower slopes of the mountain, it still stood elevated several miles above sea level, offering amanding view of the surroundingndscape.

    With the mountain range stretching over 200 miles in diameter, each hall enjoyed a spacious territory, with approximately 10 miles of distance separating them. This ensured a sense of privacy and exclusivity for the acolytes and instructors alike.

    Approaching the magnificent hall, Emery marveled at its imposing stone structure, reminiscent of a fortress or castle, but grander in scale than even the Terra Pce. The hall boasted a sprawling training yard,plete with lush gardens and a tranquil body of water fed by a cascading waterfall. The air was imbued with a rich spirit energy, and the vista of the forested spring region added to the hall''s natural splendor.

    As they entered the hall, Emery''s gaze swept over the dozens of empty bedrooms and chambers. Despite its magnificence, the hall felt eerily empty, devoid of life and activity.

    Determination flickered in Emery''s eyes as he turned to Magus Urix.

    "Now let''s figure out how to fill up this ce,"

    Joining a hall needs a mutual agreement, a symbiotic between the instructors and the acolytes, with each party seeking to benefit from the arrangement. The more gifted the acolytes, the higher their chances of being epted into a higher-ranked hall. Conversely, talented acolytes sought out halls with superior facilities and resources. However, with each hall having a maximum capacity of 50 acolytes, even the most gifted individuals sometimes had to settle for lower-ranked halls once the top halls reached their limit.

    "Well�� we are in Hall 120�� the lowest rank. How hard could it be?" Klea teased with a mischievous smile, but Emery brushed off her remark, eager to hear Magus Urix''s assessment.

    With his status as senior staff, Magus Urix had ess to the most up-to-date data. In a flick of his wrist, Magus Urix activated a crystal device, projecting a holographic disy that showcased the current statistics of the inner halls.

    "There are currently 4,887 inner halls acolytes," he began, his voice projecting rity and authority. "Of these, 1,581 are third-year, 1,943 are second-year, and 1,363 are first-year students who have sessfully passed the mountain test."

    The dynamics of the inner halls were shaped by the varying levels of experience and cultivation among the acolytes. Those who had been studying at the academy for one or two years held a distinct advantage, their skills honed through rigorous training and exposure to advanced teachings. It was these seasoned acolytes who primarily popted the higher-ranked halls, their refined abilities positioning them as frontrunners in the academy''spetitivendscape.

    The academy games served as a crucial arena for these experienced acolytes to showcase their prowess. With their cultivation at a more advanced stage, they held a greater chance of sess, aiming to solidify their positions within the hierarchy of the inner halls. However, this also meant that they faced higher expectations from their instructors, who rigorously evaluated their performance and progress.

    Yet, even among these seasoned acolytes,petition was fierce. Every year, a portion of them failed to meet the stringent standards set by their instructors, resulting in the loss of their cement and subsequent recement by newer, more promising talents. This created a constant influx of candidates vying for coveted spots in the higher-ranked halls, intensifying thepetition and raising the stakes for all involved.

    "Currently, there are 42 third-year, 98 second-year, and 353 first-year acolytes who have yet to decide on their halls. However, these numbers could quickly decrease, or there might still be some who will change their cement��all possible until the deadline in 18 days."

    Emery couldn''t help but feel a tinge of concern creeping in as he absorbed the implications of Magus Urix''s report. As he surveyed the avable seats in the middle-ranked halls, Emery''s apprehension deepened.

    The realization dawned on Emery that thepetition for acolytes would be fierce, with each hall vying for a limited number of candidates. The lower-ranked halls, including Hall 120, faced an uphill battle in attracting promising talents, particrly when pitted against the allure of the more prestigious middle-ranked halls.

    Upon witnessing Emery''s concern, Magus Urix swiftly attempted to assuage his worries by offering additional insight. Through the crystal, he disyed what appeared to be the publicly avable information pages for Magus Academy''s inner halls.

    Emery''s curiosity was piqued as he observed the detailsid out before him. Each hall profile provided aprehensive overview, featuring the main instructor''s biography, historical background, and specialized areas of expertise. It was akin to a promotional page designed to attract prospective acolytes.

    [Inner Hall 78 - Lower]

    [Specialization: Ice and Fire]

    [Main Instructor - Shoto]

    [Realm - Full Moon Magus]

    [Founder of Ice and Fire n, creator of Cold me Technique]

    ####

    [Inner Hall 92 - Lower]

    [Specialization: Wind, Water and Spear Weapon]

    [Main Instructor - Thoma]

    [Realm - Full Moon Magus]

    [Former Commander of the Griffith Brigade]

    [Warfare Battle tactic, Rapid wave spear technique]

    #####

    [Inner hall....]

    Emery couldn''t help but be intrigued by the unique offerings of each hall. It was evident that the profiles were carefully curated to highlight the instructors'' aplishments, specialties, and affiliations, all in a bid to entice potential acolytes to join their ranks.

    Utilizing this innovative system, Emery could input his own information and receive applications from prospective acolytes, which he could then review and either ept or reject at his discretion. While Emery preferred face-to-face interactions, he acknowledged the convenience and efficiency of such a system.

    "So, what should we include on this page?" Emery inquired, turning to Magus Urix and Klea for guidance.

    With a few deft keystrokes, he inputted the following information:

    [Inner Hall 120 - Lower]

    [Specialization: All 10 elements, Sword weapon]

    [Main Instructor - Emery Ambrose]

    [Realm - Halfmoon Magus]

    [Earth faction leader, Apothecary master rank 7]

    [10 Elements Comprehension in Battle and Life Skills]

    Emery surveyed the details on the crystal disy, a sense of pride swelling within him at the prospect. "Alright, this should be interesting enough, let''s see how many would be applying," he remarked, a hint of anticipation coloring his tone.

    While Emery exuded confidence, Klea couldn''t help but harbor doubts in her mind, uncertain of the response they would receive.

    x x x x x x x x x x x

    What do you think?

 Chapter 2022 Application

    <h4>Chapter 2022 Application</h4>

    Days passed, and Emery''s initial optimism waned, reced by a growing sense of unease.

    [Application received - 0]

    Despite his best efforts to focus on personal training and apothecary concoctions, the absence of applications weighed heavily on Emery''s mind. By the fifth day, with still no applications received, he found it increasingly difficult to concentrate.

    Just then, Ashaka arrived, providing updates on the progress of the four young acolytes. After rigorous spirit core training, Ha Ron had managed to ascend to 9000 steps, leaving a mere 2000 steps to conquer before reaching the peak. Kingriggged behind slightly at 8500 steps, while the two centurions had just surpassed the 7000-step mark.

    Ashakamented that there was little more he could impart to the youngsters for the particr test; from this point forward, their sess wouldrgely depend on their inherent talent. Hearing this, Emery couldn''t help but entertain the disheartening possibility that only two out of the four acolytes might seed in the challenge and join Hall 120. This meant that Emery still needed to recruit 18 more acolytes to fill the hall''s minimum number of acolytes.

    "Something needs to be done," Emery muttered, taking a deep sigh, his mind racing with potential solutions to their predicament.

    On that pivotal day, Klea and Magus Urix convened to address the escting concerns.

    Urix, his brow furrowed with contemtion, expressed his belief that the recent addition of new halls had triggered disruptions within the academy. He noted that some of the older, established halls had seemingly adjusted their admission criteria, possibly in a bid to maintain their superiority and pose a greater challenge to the neers.

    "In just these past five days, over 200 acolytes have finalized their decisions," Urix revealed, his tone tinged with an undercurrent of apprehension. "Now, there are fewer than 300 undecided acolytes remaining."

    Klea, her expression reflective of the weight of the situation, also contributed to the conversation. She revealed that in thest few days, she had taken the initiative to approach some acolytes to promote Hall 120. However, the responses she received were far from encouraging.

    "Hall 120? Sure, I''ll think about it... if I get rejected by the other 119 halls first, that is... Ha! As if a genius like me would settle for anything less!"

    "I know my limits, and aiming for a lower hall is my strategy. From ranks 71 to 120, they all offer the same benefits... But who exactly is this Emery?"

    "I heard he''s from the lower realm. Is that true? What could I possibly learn from some primitive barbarian?"

    "What''s this about being an Earth faction leader? Even if he''s the king of bugs, he''s still just a bug."

    "Hey, let''s not be rude! Can''t you see? He teaches all 10 elements! He sounds like a grandmaster to me! That''s pretty damn impressive, haha."

    Klea portrayed these harsh reactions with fervor, skillfully embodying the arrogance and disdain of the talented acolytes toward Hall 120. It was a glimpse into the mindset of those who had conquered the perseverance mountain �C prideful and dismissive of anything they deemed beneath them. After all, these were individuals considered the magus universe''s best talent, and most of them were too arrogant even to consider joining the lowest-rank hall.

    Emery had hoped that at least his reputation as an apothecary master would attract some attention. It was a title with universal recognition, a mark of expertise in a field crucial to the workings of the magus world.

    Yet, the reality was stark. Only a handful of young talents saw value in the discipline of apothecary, and even fewer were willing to dedicate their precious time at the academy to mastering it. Those who did consider it would rather join Master Gathel''s ss as a secondary pursuit, opting instead forbat-oriented instructors as their primary focus.

    These circumstances left Hall 120 with a daunting challenge �C zero applications and a rapidly approaching deadline.

    "We need to devise a new strategy, and fast, we only have two weeks left" Klea emphasized. At this juncture, Emery realized he could ill afford to be selective. Any acolyte willing to join would likely be weed with open arms.

    As they discussed their predicament, a figure quietly entered the hall, catching their attention. It was an acolyte applying to join Hall 120.

    Magus Urix''s surprise was palpable as he recognized the neer. The young acolyte, in his twenties, was well-known among the senior ranks, and thest Urix had heard, he had even received an offer from the higher halls. To think that he would be interested in joining this hall was like a godsend.

    "This is great!!"

    Urix''s excitement was evident, but it quickly waned as he realized that Emery and the others already knew the acolyte.

    The neer approached with a respectful nod to Ashaka before turning his attention to the rest of the group with a warm smile.

    "Master, Brother Emery, Sister Klea," he greeted them. "I apologize for taking so long toe, but I''m here to register for this hall."

    The acolyte was none other than Damo, the young monk who had been a student at the academy for the past two years. His dy in joining was due to waiting for confirmation and permission to change halls.

    Damo''s request did not sit too well with Emery. After all, it was Damo''s final year at the academy, and knowing that he had received an invitation to join a higher hall, which would offer him direct benefits, could be considered unwise.

    However, Damo was firm in his request. "Please, Brother Emery," he implored, his eyes earnest. "There is nothing I want more than to join this hall, this is myst year here, please let me be a part of this"

    Exchanging a nce with Ashaka for permission, Emery sought guidance. Ashaka''s expression remained neutral, leaving the decision ultimately in Emery''s hands. Klea, sensing Emery''s hesitation, was prepared to scold him if he did not ept Damo.

    With both Ashaka and Klea in agreement, Emery finally relented. "Alright, Wee Damo. You are Hall 120''s first acolyte"

    "Thank you, Master"

    Damo''s initial joy at being epted quickly turned to apprehension when he realized he was the only acolyte. "Er... am I the first? No one else joins?" he questioned, his expression faltering.

    Emery, sensing Damo''s unease, reassured him with a forced smile. "Don''t worry! Now that you are here, it will be much easier to attract more acolytes."

    Damo''s astonishment was evident. "Me?" he eximed incredulously, feeling the weight of the responsibility ced upon him.

    "Yes, you can ...help us convince some of your friends"

    Damo''s demeanor shifted, his expression clouded with uncertainty as he hesitated before exining his predicament. Just like many acolytes from the lower realms, he had faced discrimination and istion, a burden he carried throughout his two years in the academy. Forced to rely solely on himself and his determination, Damo immersed himself in his studies, forging ahead despite the challenges he faced. Though he had managed to form several acquaintances, he couldn''t count any as true friends.

    "I am sorry, Master," Damo apologized sincerely, his voice tinged with regret, "I could not help much."

    This story, however, brought a smile to Klea''s face. The Egyptian Queen emerged with an idea and turned to Magus Urix.

    "Senior, How many of those 300 undecided acolytes are from lower realms?" Klea inquired, her eyes alight with determination. "Better yet, what is the total number of lower realm acolytes currently enrolled in the inner halls?"

    This question, with its underlying purpose, hinted at Klea''s intention. She nned to leverage the discrimination faced by lower realm acolytes as a reason not to join the other halls and bolster Hall 120''s number.

    Her suggestion resonates well with Emery. He understood that rather than viewing their lower-world background as a weakness, they could turn it into an advantage to a specific group of acolytes. As the only lower realm instructor in the academy, Emery realized that this was indeed their unique characteristic.

    Magus Urix''s enthusiasm was evident as he divulged the data. "Many lower realm acolytes struggle to endure the rigors of the academy. Currently, only 35 seniors remain from the lower realms. However, among the neers, there are 95, with 40 still undecided about their halls."

    Unfortunately, concerned about potential bacsh, they opted against incorporating this strategy into their information page, opting for a more personalized approach instead.

    With a sly grin, Klea seized the moment. "Alright, Senior Urix, you and I can tackle 60 acolytes each. Let''s get this all done by tomorrow!"

    Magus Urix was taken aback. "You know I''m a senior staff, right? I''m not allowed to do this!"

    Klea countered with determination. "Senior, you''re the perfect person for the job! Your position and your youthful appearancebine with my beauty and persuasion! Together, we make a formidable team." She added, "Surely, you''ll lend us a hand, won''t you?" Her words werepelling, appealing to Urix''s gratitude towards Emery, who had saved his life.

 Chapter 2023 New Acolytes

    Chapter 2023 New Acolytes

    ??[Application received - 6]

    Three more days passed, and the tally of applications stood at 6. These five new acolytes had gathered in the yard alongside Damo.

    Despite Klea''s strategic maneuvering and Magus Urix''s tireless assistance, the task of convincing the remaining 130 acolytes proved to be an arduous one. As they delved deeper into their recruitment efforts, they uncovered a myriad of reasons behind the reluctance of many to join their hall.

    It became apparent that half of the prospective candidates were already aligned with specific factions, their loyalties firmly established elsewhere. Others had received tempting offers from the more prestigious middle and higher halls, making it challenging to sway them. Furthermore, there were some individuals who seemed unreachable, yet, perhaps most disheartening of all were those who, despite enduring mistreatment, remained hesitant to settle for the lower halls.

    "Don''t worry, more will join," Klea reassured Emery, as the two closely observed the ability of these 5 acolytes tested by Ashaka.

    All five were new arrivals, they were first-year acolytes who were still navigating the intricacies of the Magus universe and the dynamics of the academy. Despite their short arrival, all five had faced rejection and mistreatment, even from the lower halls.

    Their rejection stemmed not only from their B-level aptitudes but also from their rtively mature ages, ranging between 17 and 19. Moreover, they were still in the Earth realm stage, a mere acolyte rank 4 to 6.

    Despite their underwhelming stats, Emery understood that each of them had sessfully conquered the perseverance mountain. This achievement spoke volumes about theirtent talent, which was merely waiting to be nurtured with the right resources and guidance.

    As Emery observed the hopeful expressions on the faces of these rejected acolytes, he couldn''t help but be reminded of a simr situation they had faced during their second year at the academy. It was then that Lord Izta''s generous gift of 100,000 spirit stones provided them with the means to advance to rank 6 and procure tier 3 spells and equipment. Emery pondered how different their oues might have been without that crucial assistance.

    Klea''s revtion shed new light on the intricate dynamics among the halls. It appeared that many instructors were willing to go to great lengths to attract talented acolytes, offering enticing incentives outside of the academy, such as spirit stones, secret skills, or even positions within their factions. Unfortunately for most acolytes from the low realm world, despite possessing impressive S or A aptitudes, the reality was grim. They often received meager resources, unfavorable deals, or were even coerced into servitude contracts.

    The weight of this knowledge hung heavily on Emery, his brow furrowing in concern. Klea''s offered a suggestion. "I think we should consider offering some of your apothecary products," she proposed. "Even spirit serum would be beneficial for them."

    Indeed, spirit serum was a covetedmodity among acolytes, the same resources he and his friend used at that time.

    While it fetched a steep price of 1000 spirit stones a piece in the market, Emery''s advanced skills as an apothecary allowed him to produce it at a fraction of the cost.

    Yet, as he listened to Klea and observed the plight of these acolytes, Emery couldn''t shake the feeling that there must be a better solution, one that would truly uplift and empower these students, as well as benefit himself.

    If these situations persisted, Emery realized that he might eventually meet the minimum quota of 20 acolytes for Hall 120. However, merely reaching the quota wouldn''t suffice. Without talented individuals among his ranks,peting for higher positions within the academy would prove exceedingly difficult.

    The need to attract more skilled acolytes weighed heavily on Emery''s mind. In order to elevate the hall''s status and secure superior opportunities for its members, Emery knew he needed to devise a strategy to entice talented individuals to join.

    As Emery contemted the challenge, Hall 120 received an unexpected visit from a small group of five acolytes. Klea, recognizing them immediately, said, "They are senior acolytes from lower realm worlds"

    Leading the group was a formidable-looking female, a third-

    year acolyte about the same age as Damo. She fixed her gaze on the monk and addressed him directly, "Damo! I guess the rumors are true! You really rejected Hall 36 and joined this hall!"

    Despite her striking appearance, her voice rang out with authority, filling the yard with itsmanding tone. She surveyed the scene, her eyes sweeping over Emery, Klea, and then finally settling on Ashaka. With a sense of determination, she stepped forward and addressed the Abbot directly, "You must be Instructor Emery!"

    Before anyone could interject to correct her, the young woman, with her fierce gaze, said. "I am Kat," she dered. "I am here to know what your intention is?" With a stern look directed at the five acolytes, she warned, "You better not try to fool these young acolytes!!"

    Emery, sensing the tension, decided to approach and intervene. "I am Instructor Emery," he announced calmly, stepping forward. "Can I assist you?"

    The young woman turned to Emery, her surprise evident, followed by a suspicious gaze. "You are not the assistant? Aren''t you a bit too young?" she questioned, her toneced with skepticism.

    Emery disregarded her inquiry and instead posed his own question, curious as to why she suspected him of deceiving the young acolytes. With Kat''s brash demeanor, coupled with the information from Damo, her true identity and intentions were quickly revealed.

    The girl named Kat was no stranger to the academy, hailing from middle hall 59, where she held the title of Big Sister Kat among her peers. She was part of a small but tight-knit group of lower realm acolytes who had been supporting each other through the challenges of academy life. In her eyes, Emery''s n to consolidate all these lower realm acolytes into one hall seemed misguided and potentially hazardous.

    "You only care about reaching your lowest number, don''t you?" she used, her voiceced with frustration. "You don''t care if they could seed or not!"

    Despite the brashness of her approach, Emery could sense that Kat''s intentions were rooted in genuine concern for the young acolytes. With a calm smile, Emery responded, "Yes, I am trying to reach my lowest quota, but it doesn''t mean I don''t care."

    The situation that unfolded before him provided Emery with a potential solution to their predicament. With newfound rity, he decided to take action. Turning to Kat and the others, he gestured for them all to follow him to the hall''s backyard.

    x x x x

 Chapter 2024 Benefits

    <h4>Chapter 2024 Benefits</h4>

    Emery''s actions piqued the curiosity of everyone present as they followed him to the secluded spot behind Hall 120. There, nestled amidst the serene backdrop of the waterfall and river stream.

    Emery began invoking an earth spell with focused concentration, channeling his deep understanding of thews governing the Magus universe. Before their eyes, a perfectly rectangr hole began to take shape, measuring 10 by 5 meters in size,plete with a small staircase leading down its 1.5-meter depth.

    Kat watched with growing curiosity, her initial skepticism giving way to intrigue. "Nice skill you have there," she remarked, her tone tinged with admiration. "But what are you making this for?"

    Emery focused on his task and paid little heed to her question as he seamlessly transitioned to his next step. He tapped into his control over the water element with a fluid motion, directing it to flow into the newly formed hole. The water shimmered in the sunlight as it filled the space, reflecting the surrounding beauty of the naturalndscape.

    Once the hole was brimming with water, Emery''s attention turned to the final element��fire. With a steady concentration, he summoned mes to dance across the surface of the water, gradually?transforming it into a bubbling, steaming pool.

    As Emery continued to disy his mastery over multiple elements, the onlookers were astounded by his proficiency. Murmurs of amazement rippled through the group as they watched in awe. "Is he really proficient in all ten elements?" someone whispered in disbelief.

    To their surprise, Emery began to add various nts, stones, and liquids into the water, each ingredient carefully selected and tossed into the bubbling pool with precision. The air filled with a medley of scents as the concoction brewed, creating an atmosphere of anticipation.

    "What are you doing?!" Kat eximed, her concern evident in her voice. Before she could approach Emery, Klea intervened, cing a restraining hand on her arm. "Don''t disturb him, just watch,"

    Fifteen minutes passed, each moment filled with anticipation as they waited to see the oue. Gradually, the water began to emit a pleasant aroma, signaling that the process was nearingpletion. Emery took a deep breath, a smile of satisfaction spreading across his face. "It''s ready,"

    The next step caught everyone off guard as Emery instructed the six new acolytes to enter the boiling pool. "Are you crazy? Are you trying to cook them?" Kat eximed, her voiceced with disbelief and concern.

    An air of hesitation hung over the group, uncertainty flickering in their eyes. However, Damo stepped forward, his voice calm yet resolute. "Our instructor is a master apothecary," he assured them, his trust unwavering. "Trust him."

    As each acolyte stepped into the spring, Emery''s actions became increasingly mysterious. With a confident demeanor, he produced a single red spirit stone, its value equivalent to 10,000 white spirit stones, and cast it into the water. Without hesitation, Emery began to channel his own spirit energy into the pool.

    A sense of anticipation filled the air as the onlookers observed the scene unfold before them.

    Gradually, a surge of immense spirit energy emanated from the pool, enveloping the acolytes in its powerful embrace. Within moments, they could feel the energy coursing through their veins, igniting a transformation within their bodies.

    Excitement rippled through the band as one of the acolytes shouted in exhration, signaling a breakthrough in their realm. Soon, others trailled suit, their voices echoing with joy as they, too, experienced the profound effects of the spring''s energy.

    To their amazement, it wasn''t just one acolyte who achieved a breakthrough, but all six. One by one, they ascended multiple times until reaching the sky realm stage, acolytes rank 7. In a matter of minutes, their spirit force and battle prowess had undergone a significant enhancement.

    The atmosphere was brimmed with a sense of wonder and amazement as the acolytes processed the astonishing events unfolding before them. Kat, still in disbelief, approached Emery with a mixture of inquisitiveness and awe. "What did you do?"

    Emery remained calm andposed as he responded, "It is a form of body and spirit cleansing." He proceeded to exin how most acolytes from lower realms had been raised in environments with lower-quality energy and sustenance, resulting in impurities within their bodies and spirit core. What he had done was effectively purify their systems, with the breakthrough serving as a natural small side effect of this cleansing process.

    The acolytes stood in awe, their jaws dropping at the notion that such profound results were merely a "small side effect." The transformation they had undergone was nothing short of miraculous, akin to the effects of several doses of spirit serum.

    Observing the mesmerized expressions of the onlookers and sensing the profound impact on the six acolytes who had experienced the breakthrough, Kat couldn''t help but be captivated by the ''magic pool''. Sensing her curiosity, Emery extended an invitation. "There are still some residual effects in the pool. Feel free to enter," he offered.

    The girl regarded Emery with a skeptical gaze. "If you''re trying to trick us into joining the hall for this, you''re mistaken," she retorted, her tone guarded.

    Emery shook his head "No, of course not. You don''t need to join. I just thought it would be a waste to throw such a valuable concoction away," he exined.

    "In that case," the girl''s expression softened into a smile. Without hesitation, she leaped into the spring, beckoning for the four acolytes apanying her to follow suit.

    Although the pools didn''t provide the same breakthrough for those already in the sky realm, all five of them sensed changes within their bodies. There was indeed an increase in their battle power, and their cores felt remarkably lighter.

    Upon emerging from the pool, the young woman''s expression had undergone a visible transformation. Her demeanor had softened, and her tone carried a newfound respect. "You have my gratitude, but this... this still doesn''t mean I would join your hall," she stated firmly, though her tone held a hint of admiration.

    Emery smiled as he spoke, "I hope this proves that I care and that I never intend to waste their time or talent. My goal is to lead my students to reach the highest peak."

    His words reverberated among all the acolytes present, stirring a sense of determination within each of them. Even the young woman seemed affected, though she remained silent as she led her band away.

    Observing their departure, Damo sighed softly. "In the end, they still aren''t joining... it feels like a waste of master''s valuable ingredients."

    Klea ced a reassuring hand on Damo''s shoulder, her smile brimmed with confidence. "On the contrary, it''s not wasted at all. It''s a smart move" she affirmed

 Chapter 2025 Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 2025 Rumors</h4>

    As expected, Kat''s outspoken attitude and influence quickly spread the rumors of a certain "magic pool" among the acolytes, causing rumors to ripple through the academy within hours.

    Word of the pool''s extraordinary effects circted rapidly.?It wasn''t just helping acolytes break through their realms; there was also the increased battle power, and some even imed an improvement in their aptitude percentages.

    "No way! Increase in aptitude? How much of an increase are we talking about?"

    "I gained a 1% increase! My aptitude is now at 70%! I can hardly believe it!"

    "I got a 2% boost! I swear I''m not making this up!"

    Such testimonies fueled the excitement, and soon, curiosity turned into a fervent desire to witness the phenomenon firsthand. A buzz of anticipation filled the halls as acolytes eagerly discussed their ns to visit Hall 120 and experience the pool for themselves.

    Moreover, the fact that the benefits were offered freely, without any contracts or demands, only added to Emery''s newfound poprity. He was now not just admired for his skill as an instructor but also revered for his generosity.

    The following day, a steady stream of curious acolytes flocked to witness the renowned "magic pool" for themselves. Emery, recognizing the demand, implemented a strategic approach to manage the influx.

    He permitted a limited batch of ten acolytes per day to enter the pool. Regardless of their origin, whether from the lower realms or not, all were granted entry free of charge on a firste, first-served basis. However, those who applied for admission to the hall were given priority ess.

    In a strategic move to entice potential recruits, Emery unveiled a superior product to be bestowed upon those whomitted to joining the hall by the end of the month. Leveraging his expertise, he had crafted two-tiered products: the [Earth Body Cleansing] for Earth realm individuals and the [Sky Body Tempering] for sky-level acolytes, ranging from rank 7 to 9.

    Both products were meticulously formted by Emery, drawing inspiration from his extensive knowledge of apothecary. The [180 Celestial Meridian Pills] served as the master recipe, while the [Heavenly body tempering] bath by Master Dulin provided additional insights. These concoctions were designed to enhance one''s physique and spirit, offering tangible benefits to those who partook.

    While the physical benefits were guaranteed, the increased aptitude experienced by some was deemed a natural side effect of the purification process, beyond Emery''s direct control. Each individual experienced unique oues based on their inherent potential and receptiveness to the treatment.

    This strategic approach epitomized Emery''s true intent: by offering the lesser product as aplimentary sampler and reserving the superior variant as an incentive, he aimed to attract new members to Hall 120.

    Within three days, a total of 30 eager acolytes had ventured into the transformative waters, with 11 among them expressing a keen interest in joining Hall 120.

    "18 acolytes!! Yes we''ve almost reached the minimum quota!" eximed Klea, her excitement palpable as she beamed with satisfaction.

    "Among this batch, four of them have A aptitude, with two hailing from middle realm worlds," added Damo, diligently recording each neer''s details in his trusty notebook.

    As the sess of their strategy became evident, Damo turned to Emery with a question, "Master, this strategy seems to be highly effective. Should we consider increasing the number of acolytes permitted to enter the pool?"

    Emery, however, shook his head in response. He was not inclined to squander his valuable ingredients. Besides, maintaining a limit on entrants also allowed more time for the rumor of the magic pool to spread further andprovided an opportunity for more talented acolytes to emerge.

    With nine days remaining until the deadline, Emery''s strategic approach still had the potential to benefit dozens more acolytes. He reasoned that the longer the queue, the greater the likelihood of potential recruits aligning themselves with Hall 120.

    While they observed the new acolytes honing their skills in the yard, a sizable group of twelve acolytes made their entrance through the gate, with Kat leading them.

    "Magus, today I''ve brought all my brothers to witness the famed magic pool," Kat addressed Emery with unexpected respect, her demeanor a departure from her usual brashness. She earnestly requested permission for them to experience the pool''s effects. However, Emery''s response was firm.

    "Unfortunately, we cannot amodate you today as we have a limited quota," he exined.

    Damo leaned in and whispered to Emery, informing him that some of these acolytes were well-known second and third-

    year students. He urged Emery to reconsider and make an exception for them.

    Emery regarded Kat with a gentle smile before replying, "The next avable date is in three days."

    Surprisingly, Emery''s refusal did not provoke any negative reaction from the group; instead, they all expressed willingness to patiently await their turn. However, Kat had arrived with another purpose in mind.

    "Magus, I have a strong intention to join your hall, and some of us do too, but we are waiting for our big brother''s decision," Kat expressed earnestly. "He will be here shortly, and I hope you can convince him."

    Emery nodded, understanding the significance of the leader''s approval. The term "big brother" was a nickname for their leader, a figure of immense importance within their group. As they awaited his arrival, Damo mentioned a name��the leader was a famous acolyte from a humble background who had managed to break into the top 100 rankings and received a ce among the top 10 halls. He was a proud role model for all lower-realm acolytes.

    During the wait, Emery listened intently to more stories about this young man. He learned that the leader had started their small group from scratch and had gone to great lengths to defend them against arrogant acolytes from prominent factions. It was thanks to his strength and prestigious rank that their group had been able to survive in the academy.

    The sincerity in their words and expressions stirred anticipation within Emery as he looked forward to meeting the man. However, Damo, with a more impartial perspective, warned him of the young man''s tendency towards arrogance.

    Minutester, the young man finally entered the gate��a fierce-looking figure with messy grey hair and a formidablerge sword strapped to his back. He strode confidently forward, but as his gaze fell upon Emery, a flicker of surprise broke through his cold expression.

    Ignoring Kat and the group, he approached Emery with purpose, and to everyone''s surprise, he offered a gesture of deep respect and introduced himself. "I am Dillion Gray," he announced. "I didnt realize it''s you... It''s my honor to finally meet you�� Savage Magus."

 Chapter 2026 Legacy

    Chapter 2026 Legacy

    ??Dillion''s revtion about his knowledge of Emery''s past left the group in awe. It was unexpected to learn that Dillion, who had carved out his own reputation among the upper echelons of the academy, had drawn inspiration from Emery''s legacy. Even Kat couldn''t conceal her surprise at this revtion.

    However, the mood quickly shifted as Dillion''s tone took on a more serious note.

    With a prating gaze, he posed a direct question to Emery, his voice tinged with earnestness and expectation.

    "Magus, truthfully, I was against the idea of this lower realm hall, but with you as the instructor, it might be possible. Can you assure me that you will bring as muchmitment as you did in the past? Are you willing to challenge all those above you?"

    Emery met the young man serious gaze with his own determined one. "Yes, all the way to the peak," he affirmed.

    Hearing Emery''s firm assurance, Dillion showed a profound gesture of respect as he dropped to one knee.

    "Then, please allow me to join your hall," he requested. His decisiveness and willingness to forsake his current standing among the top halls in favor of Hall 120 spoke volumes about his determination.

    Emery was deeply touched by Dillion''s unwavering resolve and epted the young man.

    In the wake of Dillion''s decisive deration, a ripple of determination spread through the group like wildfire. With unwavering resolve, all twelve acolytes behind him echoed his sentiments in unison, their voices ringing out with a fervor that reverberated through the yard. "Allow us to join your hall!" they proimed in unison, their words carrying the weight of their collective determination.

    Kat, initially taken aback by the sudden turn of events, quickly recovered, her surprise giving way to a wide smile of genuine enthusiasm. "Big sister is ready to join this hall too!"

    With the addition of Dillion and hispanions, the number of applications skyrocketed, adding fourteen new acolytes to their ranks in one fell swoop.

    [Application received - 32]

    The sudden influx of new members was cause for celebration, and Emery wasted no time in organizing a feast tomemorate the asion. They conjured forth a dazzling array of dishes and drinks from the academy crystals, filling the air with tantalizing aromas and vibrant colors.

    As the feastmenced, the newly joined acolytes took turns introducing themselves, their voices ringing out with a sense of camaraderie and unity. Each deration was met with cheers and apuse, as they celebrated not only their individual journeys but also the collective bond that united them.

    "With Master Emery leading the way, there''s no limit to what we can achieve!"

    "All the way to the top!"

    After the celebratory feast concluded, the following morning saw a flurry of activity as the newly joined acolytes prepared to finalize their transfers and move into their new halls, eager to embark on the next phase of their training journey.

    Meanwhile, Emery, Klea, and Ashaka convened to assess the talent they had assembled. While their numbers were now sufficient, they recognized that sess in the uing Magus games would hinge not just on quantity but on the quality of their acolytes. These games were known for intense individual and group battles, often dominated by the formidable prowess of rank 9 acolytes.

    Unfortunately, the newly recruited acolytes, with their initial B-level aptitudes, would require more time and training to reach such heights. With only eighteen spots remaining in the hall, it was imperative that they be more discerning in their selections if they hoped to field apetitive team.

    As they deliberated on their recruitment strategy, Klea raised a pertinent question."What about the half-bloodmunity? Have they reached out yet?"

    Emery nodded thoughtfully. "Not yet, but they should be contacting us soon."

    Klea smiled, recognizing the potential value of recruiting half-

    blood acolytes. "Good. Having a few half-bloods among us could significantly bolster our overall strength."

    However, Klea then announced her intention to leave for a few days, surprising Emery. He couldn''t fathom why she needed to travel off for recruitment purposes. "Where are you going?" he inquired, puzzled by her sudden decision.

    "I''m going to meet a friend," Klea replied cryptically. "Just save me one spot," she added before departing, leaving Emery with more questions than answers.

    #####

    The sudden emergence of Hall 120 caused a buzz throughout the academy, attracting the attention of multiple factions. Among them was the Nephilim faction, which boasted six halls under its banner. In response, a discussion ensued among five of their instructors from the higher and middle halls.

    "Hmm, that Earth faction, aren''t they supposed to be our subsidiary faction? That young magus didn''t even bother to pay his respects," remarked one of the instructors.

    "It''s not surprising. He has the deputy to back him up," another replied.

    However, a more authoritative figure among them turned his gaze to one of them and spoke sternly, "Alpes, it seems you''ve failed miserably. You shouldn''t have relied on that lowly ice instructor, Servian. You should have handled it yourself."

    Feeling the weight of his mistake, he quickly responded, "Yes, Grand Magus, it''s my fault. I''ll rectify the situation."

    The Grand Magus scoffed, "What can you do now? They''ve managed to fill up their ss, even attracting acolytes like Dillion. His transfer to that lowly hall is an insult to us all!"

    One of the other Grand Magus, maintaining a calm demeanor, intervened, "Let''s not act rashly. Do we truly need to entertain requests from the Kronos faction?" He added, "Although it''s no secret that Lord Ajax holds disdain for this Earth faction, Princess Jinkan, his daughter, shares a special rtionship with them. Unless our Lord himself requests so, I believe it would be wise to do nothing."

    However, the Grand Magus, with a more serious tone, interjected, "You''re misinformed. This request didn''te from the Kronos faction; it came directly from Lady Ishtar. It''s a serious matter. Apparently, this Earth faction is implicated in the death of her brother."

    The mention of Lady Ishtar''s name and the gravity of the situation silenced the Grand Magus who had spoken earlier. After a moment, he asked, "So, what''s the n?"

    ####

 Chapter 2027 Tenacity

    Chapter 2027 Tenacity

    ??Perseverance Mountain.

    Once a bustling arena of hopeful acolytes eager to prove themselves, now stood rtively quiet. The staff members tasked with overseeing the gates found themselves with significantly less to do. Over the past three weeks, the number of participants in the inner hall test had dwindled drastically, from thousands to mere hundreds, and now only dozens dared to test their strenght.

    One of the staff members responsible for overseeing the gates couldn''t hide his sigh.

    "I hope I don''t get stuck with this posting next year," he muttered to his colleague. For him, witnessing the crushing disappointment of countless youngsters giving up on their dreams was the most challenging aspect of the job.

    His partner, on the other hand, seemed to revel in the spectacle. With a grim satisfaction, he remarked, "If they don''t have what it takes, they should just go back to the hole they came from!" It was clear that he derived a perverse pleasure from witnessing the dashed hopes of the aspirants, finding satisfaction in their failures as they fell short of the academy''s rigorous standards.

    Annoyed by his partner''s cynicism, the other staff member found himself rooting for a particr group of four acolytes from the lower realm who had been persistently tackling the challenge.

    "Look, here theye again... They''ve been at it for two weeks straight. I''m sure they''re going to make it," he remarked optimistically.

    "Hmph, maybe two of them, but the other two? Impossible," scoffed his partner dismissively.

    "Well, a 50 percent sess rate is stillmendable in my book," retorted the hopeful staff member.

    "Ha! Don''t hold your breath. I''ve seen too many hopefuls fail at the Tenacity Peak,"ughed the cynical staff member.

    The Perseverance Mountain was a grueling test, consisting of 11,674 arduous steps divided into twelve levels of increasing difficulty. However, it was the final challenge that proved insurmountable for many acolytes: a daunting ascent up a sheer vertical cliffprising 674 steps, all while enduring the crushing pressure of the highest spirit pressure.

    Ha Ron, Kingrig, Titus, and Arminius stood resolute at the gate, their determination palpable as they prepared to embark on the three-hour challenge thaty ahead.

    "I''m going to conquer this mountain today!" dered Kingrig, his excitement evident in his voice.

    Despite Ha Ron''s quiet demeanor, there burned a fierce determination within him not to be outdone by the Mayan warrior.

    "Let''s do this!" eximed Titus, his spirit undaunted.

    [02:59:59]

    With the clock ticking down to the start of their challenge, the four acolytes dashed forward, their movements swift and purposeful. Their steps seemed almost effortless, propelling them forward as they leaped over ten stairs at a time. Within a mere two minutes, they had already ascended to level 2 of the mountain.

    As the minutes passed, the challenges grew more arduous, but the group pressed on with unwavering resolve. Five minutester, they had surpassed the two thousand-step mark, reaching level 3.

    With each passing milestone, the pressure increased, but the four acolytes remained undeterred. Thirty minutes into their ascent, they had conquered level 7, having ascended over 7000 steps. However, fatigue began to take its toll on Titus and Arminius, their pace slowing as they struggled to keep up with the relentless pace set by Kingrig and Ha Ron.

    [02:28:20]

    "Keep pushing forward! Defeat the mountain!" urged Titus, he voiced out encouragement as Kingrig and Ha Ron surged ahead, leaving the centurion behind.

    Ha Ron and Kingrig pressed onward, their determination unyielding as they continued their ascent side by side. With each step, the pressure grew heavier, slowing their progress considerably. It took them a full hour to conquer the next 3,000 steps, bringing their total to an impressive 10,000 steps. Now, they found themselves climbing above the clouds, their determination propelling them ever higher.

    [01:33:45]

    With just under an hour and a half remaining, they faced the daunting task of scaling the final 1,000 steps of level 11. Each step was a test of their endurance, their stamina waning as they climbed, but they refused to relent. Finally, they reached the pinnacle of 11,000 steps, standing atop the tenacity peak, their chests heaving as they gasped for breath.

    "We still have 50 minutes left!" announced Ha Ron, his voice filled with determination.

    "Let''s race!" dered Kingrig, his eyes shining with determination.

    With renewed vigor, the two acolytes began their ascent of the vertical cliff, each stone a challenge as they fought against the relentless pressure pulling them downward. But they refused to be deterred, focusing on their spirit core and pushing themselves to their limits.

    "I can do this!!! AARGHH I can!!! !!" screamed the Mayan warrior.

    As they reached the halfway point, their fingers began to tremble from exhaustion, but their determination remained unshaken.

    "Just a little bit more!" Ha Ron urged, his voice strained with effort.

    [00:24:58]

    They pushed on, their breathing in ragged gasps. Each step forward was a struggle, but they refused to give up. Unknowingly, their race against each other transformed into a battle against their own fatigue, their willpower driving them onward.

    With just over 10 minutes left, they could see the end within reach, but their stamina was already depleted.

    "Why...you... not moving anymore?" Kingrig panted, his voice strained with exhaustion.

    "Me..!? what about you!?" Ha Ron retorted

    "You.. Give up then!.. You can try again tomorrow��"

    "Huh.. me? why don''t you give up!"

    Despite their refusal to admit defeat, both acolytes knew they had reached their limit. With no energy left to continue, they reluctantly acknowledged that today was not their day.

    "Tomorrow... yes... we can try again tomorrow."

    [00:5:22]

    With only five minutes remaining, they resigned themselves to their fate, preparing to wait out the remaining time.

    But just as they were about to concede, they heard movement below them. An acolyte was approaching, climbing with remarkable speed. Before they could even catch a glimpse of the person, it had already soared past them, a long, silvery hair trailing behind as the figure slithered through the mountain.

    "A female��" Ha Ron muttered.

    The unknown acolyte effortlessly reached the summit, leaving Ha Ron and Kingrig frozen, grappling with a mix of awe and frustration.

    How could that girl outpace them so easily?

    Yet, it was the biting female voice from above that stirred them from their stupor.

    "What are you two slowpokes still doing down there?! What a pair of Morons"

    Her taunt lit a fire within them, reigniting their dwindling spirits. With renewed determination, they summoned their strength and pushed themselves forward, and then, finally

    [You have sessfully passed the Perseverance Mountain]

    [Congrattions, You are now an Inner Hall acolyte]

 Chapter 2028 Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 2028 Invitation</h4>

    As soon as theypleted the challenge, Ha Ron and Kingrig were teleported back to the gate. Breathing heavily but filled with an undeniable sense of aplishment, the two exchanged exhausted but victorious grins. The weight of their achievement settled over them like aforting nket after weeks of relentless effort.

    Their jubnt cheers caught the attention of Titus and Arminius, who had also just teleported back from the mountain as their own three-hour limit was exhausted.

    "You two finally did it, didn''t you? "Congrattions!"

    Soon after, one of the academy''s senior staff approached them with a warm smile "I''m d you two boys made it. Congrattions!" He said it enthusiastically.

    He then produced two inner hall tokens, presenting one to each of the triumphant acolytes. "Do you know how to apply for the inner hall?"

    The staff member dly exined the intricacies of using the system from their palms to ess information about the academy halls. He demonstrated how they could view details about each hall, including their specialties, instructors, and current vacancies.

    He emphasized that they could only submit one application at a time, encouraging them to carefully consider their options before making a decision. Additionally, he mentioned the possibility of halls extending direct invitations to promising acolytes.

    To give an example, the staff member gestured toward amotion nearby, where a crowd had gathered around a certain acolyte who had also justpleted the Perseverance Mountain challenge. Hall representatives, senior acolytes, and even magus assistants swarmed around the young woman.

    "That''s her!" eximed Kingrig, his voice tinged with recognition as he pointed to the silver-haired figure at the center of attention. Ha Ron''s gaze hardened slightly at the sight of her, recalling their encounter where she?had effortlessly surpassed them on the mountain

    However, as they observed her closely, their initial resentment softened into something entirely different. The girl was not just much younger than expected, but she was also strikingly beautiful.

    "Who is she?" Titus inquired, his curiosity piqued by the spectacle unfolding before them.

    The Academy staff described her as one of the rare geniuses, exining how despite being only 15 years old, she had managed toplete the challenge in her first attempt in under two hours. Such feats were reserved for a select few, with only several of these prodigies appearing each year. "I heard she also has an almost perfect S aptitude," the staff member added, "no wonder even a higher hall representative also came to approach her."

    Ha Ron and Kingrig couldn''t help but feel a pang of frustration, reminded of what they witnessed at the tenacity peak. They sensed a vast gulf between themselves and this remarkable young acolyte. However, their frustration quickly turned to excitement as they realized that the academy was filled with these formidable individuals, one that could challenge them to be stronger.

    After expressing their gratitude to the academy staff, the four acolytes departed, eager to share the news with Master Emery. They mounted one of the river creatures and swiftly made their way to the nearest mountain path leading to Hall 120.

    "I heard there are currently 30-plus acolytes filling the hall, when you enter, please ask master to leave two rooms for us," said Titus earnestly.

    "Yes, please tell the master we will definitely conquer the mountain before the deadline," added Arminius.

    The two centurions were frustrated by their inability to enter the mountain and had to stay on the foothills until they received the inner hall tokens.

    "Alright then, we are leaving now, Back to beat the test!"

    As they were preparing to say goodbye, a group of acolytes approached them.

    There were ten in total, a mix of those donning inner hall grey outfits and others wearing the white outer hall attire. Their demeanor made it clear they were seeking trouble. One of them, a burly looking youth, stepped forward, his expression disdainful as he remarked,

    "There are four of them this time. These damn lower realm cockroaches just keep oning."

    The words immediately put the four friends on edge. Titus stepped forward cautiously, his tone guarded. "What do you want?"

    The burly acolyte smirked and replied mockingly, "Oh, don''t be tense. We came with great news! an invitation to join our halls. It''s one of the older ones, Hall 95. Definitely much better than this one."

    Arminius cut in firmly, his voice resolute. "Not interested."

    Their response elicited mocking chuckles from the group of 10 acolytes. "Then you should head back, this path is closed," one of them sneered. It was evident that these individuals hade with the intention of preventing Hall 120 from recruiting more acolytes, employing a low and underhanded tactic to achieve their goal.

    A quick assessment of the group of 10 revealed that several of them were senior acolytes, most likely rank 9 acolytes. The prospect of facing such formidable opponents made it evident that the uing confrontation would be a daunting one. Yet, despite the odds stacked against them, the four younger acolytes exchanged determined nces. Without the need for verbalmunication, they silently affirmed their shared resolve��they would not retreat in the face of this threat.

    "Ahhh, they want to fight. Excellent!" remarked one of the aggressors, his toneced with anticipation.

    As tensions escted between the two groups, a sudden interruption halted their impending sh. Another figure appeared, striding casually up the path. To the astonishment of the four younger acolytes, it was the same silvery-haired female who had effortlessly scaled Perseverance Mountain.

    "Why is she here?"

    Confusion swept through the minds of the four acolytes as they pondered the reason for her unexpected appearance. Was she aligned with the group of aggressive acolytes, or could it be possible that the rare genius had ventured here to apply to Hall 120?

    Meanwhile, several miles up the hill, Emery experienced an inexplicable sensation. A tingling awareness prickled at his senses, causing his heart to quicken its pace. It felt as though someone of great significance to him was drawing near.

 Chapter 2029 Fight

    Chapter 2029 Fight

    ??The Academy maintained a strict stance against personal conflicts among its acolytes, advocating for the resolution of disputes through challenges within designated arenas. However, due to theck of stringent penalties for engaging in fights, except in cases resulting in severe injury or death, meant that such skirmishes were still amon urrence among the student body.

    The arrival of the silver-haired girl served as an unexpected interruption to the brewing sh between the four Earth acolytes and the group of ten. Sensing the tension in the air, the young girl nonchntly remarked, "Don''t mind me, please continue whatever you''re doing," before settling onto a nearby rock. Taking on the role of a spectator, she even produced a purplish fruit, seemingly content to enjoy the unfolding scene.

    "Go ahead, you can fight now," she added.

    Her unconventional behavior puzzled the burly acolyte momentarily, but upon realizing that the girl was no more than a first-year, likely ranking no higher than rank 7 acolyte, he chose to dismiss her presence and refocus his attention on the impending confrontation.

    "Don''t mind her, you four... See how good these cockroaches are," the burly acolyte sneered, selecting four of the white-clothed outer hall acolytes to advance towards their opponents. All four of them boasted the rank of 8 acolytes.

    Titus, the eldest among the Earth four, wasted no time in unsheathing his Roman weapon, a short dius sword, and gripping his shield firmly. Arminius swiftly followed suit, readying himself forbat. Despite the quality of their weapons, crafted from the finest Roman metals, they were met with disdainfulughter from their adversaries. "What beggars..." the opponents scoffed, before brandishing their own tier 2 weapons: swords and spears.

    "Form up!" Titus barked, and Arminius promptly moved closer, aligning shoulder to shoulder with him. Meanwhile, Kingrig and Ha Ron positioned themselves to guard their rear.

    "Hahaha, look at them, being so serious... Let''s attack!"

    Amidst theirughter, the acolytes charged forward to attack. However, both centurions showcased their skillful techniques, seamlessly blocking and parrying the onught from the four adversaries with precision. They moved in unison, defending against attacks from all directions--high, low, left, and right. And as soon as an opening presented itself in their opponents'' defense, Ha Ron and Kingrig swiftlyunched their counterattacks. Ha Ron, like a shadow, maneuvered to sh his sword from the side, while Kingrig wielded his Mayan brute axes with brute force from the front.

    SPLATT!!!

    The sound echoed as the attacksnded, resulting in two of the four acolytes receiving moderate wounds, their blood now staining the ground beneath them. These swift and precise maneuvers served as a stark reminder that the four Earth warriors were not to be trifled with.

    "Very nice!!!" the young girl cheered, pping enthusiastically. Even the leader of the group of 10 acolytes couldn''t help but smile, acknowledging, "Not bad! Not bad at all."

    With a smirk, the leader of the opposing group decided to send all of their outer hall acolytes into the fray, making it a battle of 6 against 4. The odds seemed stacked against the Earthside quartet. All six of the opponents were rank 8 acolytes, while Titus stood at rank 8, Kingrig and Arminius at rank 7, and Ha Ron at rank 6. It was an undeniably unfair matchup, yet the four Earth warriors managed to hold their ground.

    Despite hailing from the lower realm, each of the four Earth acolytes was seasoned inbat. In battles within the Earth realm or even the sky realm, where they still primarily utilized low-tier spells, their prowess in physicalbat and fighting skills still gave them the main advantage.

    Even when the opponents began casting tier 2 and 3 spells, the quartet adeptly countered their attacks, demonstrating their tactical proficiency and resilience.

    Titus summoned his ice spell to serve as their shield, while Arminius utilized his wind spell in tandem with Ha Ron''s shadow maniption to disrupt the encircling movements of their opponents using their enhanced mobility. Meanwhile, Kingrig focused his energy, channeling a potent lightning spell into his axe. With a thunderous crack, bolts of dark lightning surged forth, striking several opponents and pushing them back with force.

    "Huh! Bunch of useless fools!" their leader sneered, clearly frustrated by his allies'' inability to gain the upper hand. Recognizing the need for a change in strategy, the burly leader reluctantly withdrew the ineffective six and called upon three inner hall acolytes to rece them.

    "Show them how it''s done!" he barked, his voice carrying a mix of authority and frustration. The three new arrivals, d in gray attire, exuded an air of confidence as they prepared to unleash more powerful spells.

    One of them, a master of metal maniption, enhanced both his arms, easily intercepting Ha Ron''s powerful sword strike with his bare hand. With a swift motion, he unleashed his signature move, the [Fist of Metal], blocking Kingrig''s axe and sending the Mayan warrior staggering backward, blood trickling from his lips.

    Meanwhile, another acolyte unleashed a devastating ice spell known as [Icicle Shards] The potent attack shattered Titus''s frozen shield, breaking through their defenses and even tearing up his Roman shields. Seizing the opportunity, the third acolyte cast [Crushing Wave], a powerful water spell that surged from multiple directions, knocking all four of them off bnce and sending them crashing hard to the ground.

    Earth acolytes refused to yield, their determination unyielding despite facing overwhelming odds. However, it became evident that the rank 9 inner hall acolytes possessed not only superior spells but also battle power and skill level that surpassed the capabilities of the Earth acolytes.

    It was akin to facing formidable opponents like Brandt or Octavius, their senior counterparts from Earth. Within seconds, the tide of the battle turned decisively against the Earth acolytes as they found themselves overwhelmed by the relentless assault of their adversaries. It was clear that defeat was imminent.

    Topound their predicament, the burly leader of the inner hall acolytes intervened, utilizing a powerful tier 4 nature spell to entangle all four Earth acolytes with thick, thorny vines. Despite their efforts to break free, the vines proved resilient, regrowing as quickly as they were torn apart and cutting into their flesh with sharp thorns, effectively restraining them and leaving them immobilized.

    "Ha! Do you understand now who you''re dealing with?" the burly leader taunted, his voice dripping with contempt. "Are you ready to admit defeat?"

    Despite facing a humiliating defeat and being bound by the formidable nature vines, the four Earth warriors refused to show an ounce of yield. Instead, their fighting spirit burned brighter than ever before, their resolve unbroken even in the face of overwhelming adversity.

    "In a few months, you will see who will beughing," Titus dered confidently, his voice ringing with determination.

    The irritated leader scoffed at their defiance. "How could these cockroaches be so arrogant? They need to learn their ce," he muttered, his frustration evident. Turning to one of his subordinates, he issued a chillingmand. "Cut off their arms��one each will suffice."

    His men hesitated, clearly apprehensive about the consequences of such act. "But Farhan, we might face punishment for that," one of them protested.

    "It doesn''t matter," Farhan replied dismissively, a wicked smile curling on his lips. "I can pay all the fines. Their suffering will be worth it."

    Just as they prepared to carry out the brutal order, a loud yawn broke the tension. The silver-haired girl, who had been observing the scene from a distance, finally stood up from her perch on the rock.

    "Huh! This is so boring�� not fun to watch at all," she remarked disdainfully, her voice filled with boredom. With an air of nonchnce, she approached the bound Earth warriors, casting a critical gaze upon them.

    "I was hoping to see something interesting. Apparently, all four of you are just a disappointment,"

    Farhan, the burly acolyte, turned to the girl with a mixture of irritation and curiosity. "What are you to them?! Are you going to help them then?" he asked, his tone challenging.

    The girl shook her head dismissively. "No, no... I have no reason to help these morons," she replied casually, her eyes glinting with mischief. "But I don''t like bullies."

    With a chuckle, Farhan smirked arrogantly. "Are you sure you want to fight us? I hate to put a scratch on that pretty face," he taunted.

    The girl raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a yful smile. "You think I''m pretty? Oh, thank you," she responded sarcastically and said, "Unfortunately, I''m not sure I can help make all of your faces uglier."

    She heaved a sigh and added, "Alright, it''s going to be the challenge then!" With that, she began to stretch and warm up her body, preparing for a fight.

    Farhan, growing increasingly annoyed, wasted no time in calling one of his outer hall acolytes to attack her. However, the girl casually dodged the attack and delivered a powerful kick from an unexpected angle to the attacker''s face.

    BAAMM!!!

    The force of her blow was so immense that it shattered the acolyte''s jaw, sending him crashing to the ground, unconscious and spitting out teeth.

    With a smile, she nced around at the remaining acolytes. "Who''s next?"

 Chapter 2030 Mysterious Girl

    <h4>Chapter 2030 Mysterious Girl</h4>

    "Attack!!" the leader roared. In response, the five remaining outer hall acolytes charged at the mysterious girl simultaneously.

    However, the girl remained remarkably calm. With a confident grin on her face, she began to dodge their attacks with almost ethereal grace. She moved with a unique technique, seemingly gliding effortlessly between their strikes, evading each blow with precision.

    Titus, still bound by the vine restraints along with the other Earth acolytes, watched in amazement. "What kind of technique is that?"

    Despite theirbined efforts, the five acolytes found themselves unable tond a single blow on the girl. Her movements, though seemingly slow, proved to be elusive, leaving her untouched by their attacks.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" she taunted with a smile.

    "My turn now,"

    With a subtle shift in her movements, she struck back. Like a snake gliding through the grass, she closed in on one of her targets and unleashed a swift dropkick that connected to its back.

    "BAAMM!!!" The impact sent the acolyte hurtling down, his face mming into the ground with a resounding thud as he fell unconscious.

    Surrounded from multiple sides, the girl remained unfazed. With remarkable agility and precision, she swiftly dropped to the ground and executed a rotating kick on the attacker''s feet, knocking two of her assants down. In a fluid motion, she followed up with a knee drop to one''s face and a flying high kick to another.

    Within just two minutes, she had incapacitated four rank 8 acolytes.

    The onlookers were stunned by the girl''s overwhelming speed and strength. Only Farhan, the leader, managed to gather his wits. "With that kind of ability!! I know what she is!! a half-blood!!"

    In an attempt to subdue her, Farhanmanded his vines to ensnare her. But the girl was quicker than anticipated. With a graceful leap, she evaded the entangling vines and executed an acrobatic maneuver beforending another powerful kick on a nearby target.

    BAAMM!!!

    As the situation escted, the three inner hall rank 9 acolytes joined the fray. Ice shards and waves of water spells forced the girl into a corner. Despite her formidable skills, she struggled to fend off the relentless assault. Using her kicks to deflect the acolyte metal fists, she was pushed back and entangled in Farhan''s vines, her movements restricted as they wrapped around her body.

    "I''ve got you now!" proimed the burly acolyte, his voice filled with triumph.

    Arminius couldn''t bear to watch such an unfair fight, his anger boiling over. "You shameless bastard, let her go!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the clearing.

    But his protest only incited more thorned vines to wrap around him, eliciting a pained cry from Arminius as he struggled against the ensnaring tendrils.

    "Just be quiet! Your time wille," the acolyte barked, his attention fixed firmly on the captured girl.

    Closing in on their captive, the acolytes gathered around, eager to examine their prize.

    "Let''s see what kind of species you are," the burly acolyte sneered, his curiosity tinged with malice.

    Instead of fear, the girl greeted them with a confident smile. "Yes, Come closer and see,"

    As they drew nearer, the acolytes were met with a startling transformation. The girl''s pupils shifted to a mesmerizing shade of yellow, taking on a unique shape.

    "What are you? a Serpent?"

    To their surprise, the girl suddenly expelled a purplish smoke from her mouth, catching them off guard. In a panic, Farhan leaped backward, narrowly avoiding the poisonous cloud.

    But hispanions weren''t as fortunate.

    The noxious fumes engulfed them, sending them to their knees, coughing and wheezing. Struggling to stand, they were weakened by the potent poison, their bodies sumbing to its effects. Within seconds his men and even the four Earth acolytes were all lying helpless on the ground.

    Meanwhile, the girl remained unaffected by her toxic emissions, calmly stepping out of the withered vines that had once ensnared her.

    "Such a terrifying poison, who are you!?"

    But the girl remained silent. With a sudden burst of speed, sheunched herself into a flying kick aimed directly at Farhan''s head. However, Farhan was different than the other of his men, he was skillful enough to see and dodge the iing attack with ease.

    "Huh!! you need to train for 10 more years to defeat me!!"

    Even as the girl disyed her unconventional movement techniques, Farhan remained unfazed. He analyzed her every move, anticipating her next strike. When she suddenly switched tactics and finally used her hand for a swift w attack, Farhan swiftly sidestepped, narrowly avoiding it with augh.

    "You underestimate me!! I know you finally would use your hand!!"

    In a swift counterattack, Farhan delivered a powerful blow to the girl''s back, sending her crashing several steps away. The force of the impact caused her to spit out blood.

    But to Farhan''s surprise, she merely grinned in response.

    "What are you smiling for? You crazy little... What?!" Farhan''s words trailed off as he realized something inexplicable was happening.

    His eyes widened in horror as he felt a sudden searing pain shoot through his fist. ncing down, he saw a dozen tiny ck marks scattered across his skin.

    "Poison!! How?!"

    His gaze quickly darted to the girl''s back, where he noticed something glinting��a special armor adorned with tiny, sharp needles.

    "You!! Evil little bitch!!!"

    But the girl''s smile only widened as she responded, "This is your punishment for striking me. You deserve it."

    Farhan''s panic intensified as he watched the tiny ck marks on his hand transform into horrifying-looking lumps oozing ck mucus. "What have you done?!! Give me... give me the antidote now! Or else" Desperation creeping into his voice.

    However, the girl remained unperturbed, her tone calm and collected as she delivered her chilling response. "I''m sorry, but I didn''t bring it with me today. And also... you should try not to move too much��it''ll only make things worse."

    Farhan watched in horror as the lumps continued their relentless crawl, spreading rapidly up his arm. His mind raced with panic.

    The girl calmly retrieved a sword from the ground��it was Titus''s dius sword, discarded during the chaos of the battle. With a serene expression, the girl calmly picked up the sword and tossed the weapon to Farhan.

    "You know what to do�� better do it fast�� before..." she said, her voice tinged with a hint of urgency.

    With trembling hands, Farhan grasped the sword, his heart pounding wildly in his chest. He knew what he had to do, but the thought of severing his own arm filled him with dread. Yet, as the ckened lumps crept closer to his elbow, he realized he had no other choice.

    Summoning every ounce of courage he had left, Farhan swung the sword with a swift, decisive motion. A gut-wrenching scream tore from Farhan''s throat as he severed his limb, tears streaming down his face in agony. Yet, amidst his anguish, the girl merely chuckled and offered a serene smile.

    At that moment, a group of acolytes rushed down from the hill, led by a young man with grey hair and a massive sword strapped to his back.

    "What is going on here?" he demanded, his gaze falling upon the fallen acolytes. Spotting Farhan, he eximed in disbelief, "Farhan, what did you do?"

    In a fit of rage, Farhan turned his re towards the girl. "Dillion... That little devil, she poisoned us! She''s responsible for this! And my arm... My arm!" he cried out, his voice filled with anguish and fury. "I will make sure the academy punishes you severely for this!"

    The girl scoffed dismissively in response. "Huh! Don''t be such a crybaby," she retorted. "I didn''ty a finger on you, remember? It was you who attacked me. I''m the victim here. And as for your arm... You did that to yourself. I never told you to do such a foolish thing."

    "You!!!! I am gonna kill you!!" Farhan erupted in rage, but Dillion quickly positioned himself between them.

    Remaining calm, the girl chuckled and added, "Isn''t it funny? You were trying to stop these four acolytes from joining the hall by cutting off their arms, and now you''ve cut your own hand"

    The sentence sinctly exined the situation while delivering a mental blow to Farhan. It dawned on him that the girl had manipted him all along. All her taunts and actions had lured him into cutting his own arm. His rage suddenly transformed into fear. She was merely a first-year, barely 15 years old, yet she terrified him.

    Dillion who grasped the gravity of the situation instructed his men to tend to the wounded and poisoned acolytes, he then approached the girl and said. "Miss, can you please provide the antidote?" Dillion asked, extending a polite gesture toward her.

    The girl nced at Dillion for a brief moment before responding, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "You are an acolyte from hall 120?"

    "Yes, that''s correct,"

    There was a flicker of emotion in the girl''s eyes and after a deep sigh, she said. "I''ve heard of your master in an excellent poison expert. He should be able to cure them easily."

    With that, she turned to leave, but Dillion quickly moved to intercept her. "Miss, I cannot allow you to leave without the antidote... no, I wouldn''t know you gave me the right antidote,you bettere with us and see our master"

 Chapter 2031 Unexpected Encounter

    Chapter 2031 Unexpected Encounter

    ??With only six days left until the registration deadline for the hall, the situation became increasingly dire. Despite providing 40 more esses to the ''magic pool'', only two more acolytes applied to join the hall.

    [Application received - 34]

    New rumors began to circte, casting doubt on Emery''s personal history and connections. Whispers about his supposed conflict with the powerful Nephilim faction held more sway than his background from the lower realm. These rumors made potential candidates hesitant to align themselves with Hall 120.

    Furthermore, reports surfaced of numerous halls actively targeting lower-realm acolytes, employing both enticing offers and outright harassment to dissuade them from joining Hall 120. This concerted effort to thwart recruitment efforts hinted at arger, more organized scheme at y.

    Through investigation and cross-referencing of the halls behind these activities, it became apparent that the Nephilim faction was the mastermind of these ndestine maneuvers, furtherplicating matters for Hall 120.

    However, on this particr day, Emery found himself preupied not with the usual troubles guing Hall 120, but with an entirely different sense of unease. A sudden, inexplicable sensation gripped him, a tingling awareness that seemed to pulse through his being, causing his heart to race. It felt as though someone of significant importance to him was drawing near.

    "Who could it be?" Emery pondered; he couldn''t shake the feeling that it stemmed from his wolf gene, resonating with someone whose bond ran deep with him, akin to the profound connection he shared with Morgana.

    Recollections of the oracle''s cryptic words concerning a momentous encounter at the academy flooded Emery''s mind, intensifying his restlessness and curiosity. Determined to unravel the mystery behind this inexplicable feeling, Emery made a steadfast resolve to trace its origin.

    Using his heightened spiritual senses, Emery detected a distantmotion among the acolytes several miles below the hill. Though he typically avoided entanglement in the affairs of acolytes, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this particr disturbance might be linked to the mysterious presence he sensed.

    However, as he prepared to depart the hall, Emery''s senses suddenly shifted, signaling that the individual he sought was approaching closer.

    Emery stood at the threshold, a mixture of anticipation as the figure approached. The emotions swirling within him reached a crescendo as the figure entered the hall.

    "It''s You!"

    Before him stood a middle-aged man, a Grand Magus with wavy blonde hair and a neatly trimmed beard. d in his customary long coat, adorned with a furry cor,.

    This grand magus was certainly someone significant in his life, probably someone he hated the most in this whole universe.

    The man casually remarked, "Emery, my little brother, its been a while."

    Emery''s expression hardened at the mention of the term "brother."

    In the past, he had foolishly regarded him as a brother, a bond that crumbled under the weight of betrayal and sorrow. The recollections of how this individual had deceived him into joining his pack, leading to the death of his beloved master, Xion, still haunt Emery to this day.

    "Lucius Corvin," he whispered the name with contempt.

    Emery felt a surge of emotions threatening to overwhelm him, his anger and resentment towards Lucius simmering just beneath the surface. However, the presence of the watching acolytes reminded him to maintain control, to keep his emotions in check.

    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Emery addressed Lucius with forced civility.

    "Why are you here? What can I do for you?"

    Lucius merely chuckled in response, his demeanor unperturbed by Emery''s evident disdain. "I see, You haven''t heard, have you?" he remarked casually. "I am the new half-

    blood representative for this academy... I am also the head instructor of Hall 7."

    Emery''s eyes widened in disbelief, his expression flushing with a mixture of shock and indignation. He was aware that the former half-blood representative and instructor of Hall 7 had been Grand Magus Sinure, a revered elder of the bird bloodline renowned for his pivotal role in safeguarding the Zodiac city during the ''bloody incursion.'' The notion that Sinure had been supnted by Lucius, whom Emery regarded as nothing short of a lunatic, left him deeply perturbed.

    "It''s been a really busy week for us half-bloods, but finally I get to see you," Lucius remarked, his tone almost jovial despite Emery''s evident difort.

    He came to express his hope for mutual assistance between them and the other three half-blood instructors of the academy.

    However, it became clear that Lucius had a specific reason for seeking out Emery. "I''m here to personally invite you to an important half-blood event tomorrow," he announced. "It''s the bloodline examination, and your presence is required."

    Emery''s interest was piqued. He had received information about this event and had been eagerly anticipating it for days. The bloodline examination was a significant event where all the new half-blood acolytes would undergo testing to assess their gic lineage and potential. It was also an opportunity for instructors to select promising half blood acolytes to join their respective halls.

    Afterward, Lucius cast a prating gaze at him and around Emery''s hall, a probe that instilled a sense of pressure among the gathered acolytes.

    "I am genuinely happy to see you have improved so much," he remarked, his tone carrying a hint of condescension. "However, these acolytes that you''ve chosen are just... sad. I hope you can find good talent tomorrow."

    With those cutting words, Lucius turned on his heel and swiftly departed, leaving behind a lingering atmosphere of unease among the acolytes. His departure marked the end of his unexpected visit, but the impression he left behind weighs heavily on Emery and those under his tutge.

    As Emery contemted the situation, Dillion and a group of acolytes hurried into the hall, bearing several unconscious figures on their backs. "Master, these acolytes have been poisoned," Dillion announced urgently.

    Emery wasted no time in examining the afflicted acolytes, immediately detecting traces of a highly potent poison, likely originating from a particr purple fruit known for its toxicity. This poison posed a severe threat to any individuals below the magus realm.

    Thankfully, Emery possessed the knowledge and skill to neutralize the poison, employing a cleansing spell along with specific ingredients.

    As the acolytes began to stir back to consciousness, they recounted their encounter with a mysterious figure they dubbed "the little devil."

    Believing that the girl might be half-blood, Emery anticipated the opportunity to meet her at the bloodline examination tomorrow.

    ######

    Author''s Note:

    Emery will definitely meet her tomorrow, I promise. Along with a few significant half-blood characters. Don''t forget to drop by and leave your character suggestions on our Discord, or you can also leave them in thements.

 Chapter 2032 Utopia

    Chapter 2032 Utopia

    ??Utopia City, a youthful metropolis, traces its roots back a mere 200 years when it was first settled. Despite its rtively short history, it has rapidly burgeoned into one of the Alpha Quadrant''s fastest-growing urban centers, boasting a popce exceeding 20 million within its borders and nearly 100 million scattered across the.

    What sets Utopia City apart is its uniqueposition, divided between two contrastingmunities. The western side is dominated by human civilization, while half-bloods and hybrids inhabit the eastern side. Thesemunities formed the bedrock of the city''s development, each with its own deeply ingrained traditions and values.

    Despite the founder''s lofty vision of a harmonious city where inhabitants coexisted under ideal conditions, the reality fell short of this utopian ideal. Tensions simmered between the twomunities, often erupting into conflicts and disputes.

    However, amidst the discord, there existed amon thread that bound the city together: the pursuit of profit. Despite their differences, bothmunities recognized the economic opportunities afforded by Utopia City''s abundant rare resources, strategic location, and strong backing from the Magus Alliance. This shared interest in prosperity helped mitigate the tensions to some extent, allowing the city to thrive.

    Utopia City''s significance was underscored by its status as one of only six cities with direct ess to the Magus Academy, further cementing its importance in the region.

    On this particr day, Emery found himself amidst the bustling streets of Utopia City, his presence weed by the energetic pulse of the metropolis. However, unlike the grandeur of cities like Ceantauri or Golden City, Utopia City exuded a different charm. Its cobblestone streets and medieval-style architecture lent it a rustic appeal, albeit marred by signs of wear and grime.

    As he stood in front of the portal gate, he couldn''t help but notice the stark contrast in the social standing of its inhabitants, evident from their varied appearances and demeanor. The wealthy elite traversed the streets in carriages adorned withvish embellishments, their finely tailored attire and haughty demeanor setting them apart from themon folk. In stark contrast, impoverished citizens d in tattered garments roamed the streets, their weary expressions a testament to their hardships.

    Despite its less-than-morous appearance, amidst all the hustle and bustle, a palpable energy infused the air with a sense of vitality.

    Without Klea to apany him and Ashaka preupied with new acolytes, Emery decided to bring along two of his more popr acolytes: Damo and Dillion. He hoped their presence would lend credibility to his cause and perhaps even entice some half-bloods to consider joining his hall.

    However, anticipating that they were venturing into unfamiliar territory, a city he had never visited before, Emery sought thepany of an old friend, the reason they had been standing near the teleportation gate.

    "Master, who is this friend of yours? What does he look like?" inquired Dillion, his curiosity piqued.

    Before Emery could exin, the said friend arrived. "There she is," Emery announced.

    Damo and Dillion were momentarily taken aback by the sight of the woman before them. She was the epitome of beauty, with wless features entuated by an otherworldly pinkish hue to her skin. Dark blue locks cascaded down her shoulders, framing petite horns that adorned her head, while a tail swished gracefully behind her, adding to her enigmatic allure.

    Damo and Dillion stood in stunned silence as they beheld the breathtaking sight before them. The woman who had just arrived was unlike anyone they had ever encountered. Her beauty was ethereal, her skin adorned with a mesmerizing pinkish hue that seemed to glow softly in the sunlight. Delicate horns protruded from her dark blue hair, adding an intriguing allure to her appearance, while a graceful tail swayed behind her with an air of defiance.

    But what truly caught the young acolytes off guard was the woman''s reaction upon seeing Emery. With a joyful expression lighting up her features, she swiftly moved to embrace their master, her words dripping with a seductive tone as she murmured, "Master... I''ve missed you so much."

    Despite the unexpected disy of affection, Emery remainedposed, gently releasing himself from her embrace. However, there was a hint of warmth in his voice as he responded, "Nyx... I will need your assistance again today."

    "Of course, master," Nyx replied, her voice filled with unwavering devotion. "Nyx will dly follow any of your wishes."

    Nyxara, the hybrid woman with rare subi heritage, had crossed paths with Emery five years ago in Centauri city. Since then, she has been a valuable ally, providing him with crucial information and support. They had even met a few times during Emery''s travels to establish a new apothecary store in the sector. Despite having seen her just a few months prior, Nyx''s innate charm, typical of subi, never failed to leave an impression on Emery.

    However, the truth of their rtionship seemed lost on the two young acolytes.

    "I thought Master Emery was in a rtionship with Master Klea... I didn''t know he was such a charmer," remarked Dillion to Damo, who was taken aback by the sight. As someone with a chivalrous personality, Dillion found such behavior disturbing, especially from someone he looked up to as an idol.

    Even Damo found himself at a loss for words, his deep reverence for Klea clouding any potential exnations. The young monk viewed the Egyptian queen as a big sister figure, and as such, could only express his disappointment.

    "My poor big sister, I will be your eyes and ears," Damo dered solemnly.

    "Yes, Master can''t sumb to such temptation," added Dillion, his voiceced with concern.

    The two acolytes exchanged a meaningful nce, silently scrutinizing Emery''s every move. Meanwhile, Emery could only sigh as he detected an ominous aura emanating from them.

    Led by Nyx, the four entered the eastern side of Utopia, where the distinct presence of half-bloods and hybrids was palpable.

    Unlike the human-dominated areas, where conformity seemed to be the norm, here, diversity was celebrated. Half-bloods and hybrids of all kinds walked proudly, their unique features on full disy. Some had wings, others tails, and many bore intricate tattoos or markings that spoke of their heritage. Despite their differences, there was an unmistakable sense of unity among them

    Damo and Dillion, both ustomed to the discrimination faced by lower-realm inhabitants, found themselves appreciating the wonder of the diverse surroundings and blending in more easily. As for Emery, such sights reminded him of the grandeur of the Zodiac city.

    Their journey led them to one of the most magnificent buildings in the area, a fortress-like structure that seemed to rise majestically from the ground, adorned with intricate carvings that spoke of its significance.

    "This is our destination, the Zodiac outpost," Nyx announced,

 Chapter 2033 The Gathering

    Chapter 2033 The Gathering

    ??Emery''s connection to the Zodiac City provided him with insights into the creation of the new Zodiac outpost. This initiative was a pivotalponent of King Alduin''s ongoing efforts to bolster support for the half-bloodmunity across the Alpha Quadrant. With tensions on the rise and the establishment of a new academy looming, the construction of this fort-like outpost was expedited to meet themunity''s growing needs.

    Standing before the impressive structure, Nyx, by Emery''s side, offered her perspective. "Since the inception of this outpost five years ago, we''ve witnessed a remarkable surge in the half-blood and hybrid poption of Utopia City. It''s evident that the influence of the Dragon King has contributed positively to the city''s growth."

    Aware of Supreme Magus Altus Dresden''s rtionship with King Alduin and numerous prominent half-blood figures, Emery couldn''t help but smile, suspecting the former Magus Academy headmaster''s involvement in this development.

    "Let''s enter," Emery dered, eager to see what awaited them inside the Zodiac outpost.

    As they approached the outpost, Emery encountered the Zodiac guards stationed at the entrance. While his status as a Magus Academy instructor was recognized, the presence of multiple non-half-blood guests prompted the guards to enact additional security measures.

    "Master, we don''t mind waiting outside," Dillion offered, understanding the situation. Nyx, too, appeared somewhat anxious, her unique background likely contributing to her apprehension.

    Emery''s quick thinking led him to retrieve a metal emblem adorned with 12 meticulously engraved symbols representing all bloodlines [Emblem of the Zodiac]. It was an item bestowed upon him by King Alduin himself 15 years ago, this emblem symbolized the highest status, akin to that of an elder. As Emery presented the emblem to the guards, their demeanor swiftly shifted, bowing their heads in deference and granting all four of them immediate entry without further question.

    The sight left Nyx and the two acolytes visibly astonished, their expressions reflecting a mix of awe and admiration at their master''s status.

    As they stepped into the colossal hall, Emery''s eyes widened at the sight before him. A multitude of half-blood figures, numbering in the hundreds, their presence dominating the atmosphere. Among them, dozens possessed the formidable status of magus-level, with several even attaining the esteemed rank of grand magus. The contrast between the predominantly half-blood assembly and the scarcity of humans was striking, emphasizing the unique character of the gathering.

    Apanied by the striking presence of Nyx, whose allure drew lingering gazes from many, Emery and hispanions attracted considerable attention. This spectacle left the two acolytes Emery had brought feeling slightly uneasy, though their resolve remained firm as they stood closely by Emery''s side. Despite their initial apprehension, the sight of other acolytes in uniform reassured them, prompting them to straighten their posture and adopt a more confident demeanor.

    As Emery surveyed the crowd, he couldn''t help but sense the distinct presence of multiple wolf gene bloodlines, their energy resonating with his own. Amidst the bustling crowd, a familiar figure approached him, prompting a warm smile to spread across Emery''s face.

    "Senior Heorgar, I am d to see you here," Emery greeted warmly.

    Magus Heorgar, a formidable figure bearing the mythical Demon wolf bloodline, stood before Emery, his presencemanding respect and admiration. It had been far too long since Emery hadst seen him, as Heorgar had been deployed to the frontline alongside other White Fang magus.

    Despite their infrequent encounters, Emery held a deep bond with this rugged, seasoned warrior. The man had served as a mentor and guide, imparting invaluable lessons on mastering his devouring ability and forging a bond that transcended mere friendship. Memories of their time together, including their time trapped on a secluded ind, flooded Emery''s mind. Heorgar had been more than just a fellow wolf bloodline; he had been a mentor, apanion, and a true big brother figure to Emery.

    As they exchanged pleasantries and Emery introduced hispanions, Heorgar expressed his profound respect for Emery''s actions on the Silvermane. He alsomended Emery for hispassionate care of their ailing former Chief Beowulf, a gesture that had earned Emery even greater respect from him and the old White Fang members.

    Heorgar then borated on his recent role assignment at the outpost, mentioning that he had been summoned a few months ago to serve as the chief of security. His duties involved directly assisting the newly appointed overseer, Grand Magus Sinure, who had been tasked with handling all matters of Zodiac City in the Alpha Quadrant. This revtion shed light on the circumstances surrounding Lucius Corvin''s appointment to rece Elder Sinure as the Half-blood representative in the academy.

    "Senior... I think he is not fit for the job," Emery casually remarked, expressing his skepticism about Lucius Corvin''s suitability for the position.

    Heorgar offered a slight nod of understanding, acknowledging Emery''s sentiment. However, despite any misgivings, there remained a certain loyalty from Heorgar to Lucius Corvin, the wolf patriarch who had led the White Fang for so long, even if Heorgar had been treated poorly in recent times.

    As they conversed, a female staff member approached them with a respectful gesture, indicating that it was time to take their designated seats as the event was about tomence. They followed her lead, making their way to the front area where nine special seats awaited, three seats in the center and three on each side, all facing toward the stage.

    Emery and Heorgar were directed to the same left side, with one empty seat next to them. Meanwhile, Nyx and the two acolytes stood a few steps behind Emery.

    On the opposite side of the hall, three figures were already seated, each emanating their distinctive presence. Heorgar took a moment to provide a brief introduction to each of them.

    The first figure immediately caught their attention��a stunning middle-aged woman, her attire a striking blend of elegance and vibrancy. Adorned in a colorful dress, she exuded an air of enchantment, entuated by intricate rune markings encircling her captivating eyes. She was Sirin, renowned as the Peafowl Empress, a grand magus of considerable power and the esteemed instructor of Higher Hall 24.

    Next to her sat a figure shrouded in darkness��a middle-aged man with a paleplexion, his attire a stark contrast to Sirin''s colorful ensemble. d in a pitch-ck zer that mirrored his neatly styled ck hair, his presence was bothmanding and foreboding. His crimson lips and bloodshot pupils added an eerie allure to his ominous grand magus aura. Known as Toleno, he was hailed as the Spectral Swarm, a master of the bat bloodline, and the instructor of Higher Hall 37.

    The third figuremanded attention��an older man''s towering stature dwarfing those around him. Strands of grey hair cascaded over his massive arms, a testament to his age and experience. Despite his advanced years, he emanated a formidable aura, exuding strength that rivaled even the two grand magus next to him. This imposing presence belonged to Harambe, revered as the Mighty Kong��a legendary figure in the magus world and master of the mythical ape bloodline. As the instructor of Middle Hall 62, he instilled discipline and prowess in his students, earning their utmost respect.

    Sirin the Peafowl Empress was renowned for her mastery of enchantment, while Toleno the Spectral Swarm has his mastery in summoning. Alongside them, Harambe the Mighty Kong embodied the essence of a warrior. Together, alongside him and Lucius Corvin, they formed the five half-blood instructors at the Magus Academy.

    Just like Emery, each figure was apanied by their entourage of acolytes, who stood dutifully behind them, all were renowned acolytes of the academy.

    Soon after, the venerable Grand Magus Sinure made his entrance, apanied by another elderly figure with a stooped posture, whom Herorgar identified as one of the founders of Utopia City and a prominent figure in its history. They settled into the central seats, their presencemanding respect and attention. Lucius Corvin trailed just behind them, taking his ce alongside them.

    Following closely behind Lucius was a young acolyte with long, dark hair, his aura pulsating with power and strength. Emery''s curiosity was piqued by an aura resemnce to Zach Talon. His interest prompted Dillion to step forward and reveal the young acolyte''s identity. Known as Shiryu, he was the strongest half-

    blood acolyte in the academy, holding the prestigious rank of 13 on the charts, and bearing the legendary bronze dragon bloodline.

    As the room fell into anticipation, Grand Magus Sinure, acting as overseer, stepped onto the stage and echoed words reminiscent of those spoken by Esbern two decades prior. A reminder of the half-blood existence among the magus universe, their part within the human society, and finally their cause to live in harmony without prejudices.

    After exining all of that Grand Magus officially started the event.

    "Let the bloodline examination begin."

    There were a total of 65 new half-blood acolytes who managed to secure entry into the inner halls. Each one was called upon to the stage, one by one, to undergo their bloodline gene testing in front of the assembled audience.

    As the procession continued, a seemingly ordinary girl took her turn on stage. However, as soon as her legendary rank 6 bloodline, the Goat bloodline, was revealed, the audience erupted into a ruckus of whispers and murmurs.

    The entrance to the academy was highlypetitive, with only those possessing high-ranking bloodlines being admitted. Most of the entrants boasted legendary bloodlines, and asionally, there would be individuals with rare mystical bloodlines. The presence of all five instructors at the event indicated their role in analyzing and selecting potential acolytes for their halls. This process was closely regted by the overseer to ensure fairness to both instructors and acolytes.

    Then, amidst the crowd''smotion, a voice eximed, "Mythical Tiger!"

    The emergence of a mythical bloodline, especially from the top tier of gic lineage, was an exceedingly rare urrence. As the fierce-looking youth bearing this esteemed bloodline made his appearance, he garnered attention from all present. Emery was taken aback by the youth''s seemingly hateful gaze. Herogar, quick to assess the situation, predicted that this particr youth would be the most sought-after by all the instructors. However, it was likely that he would end up in Lucius''s top hall, which proposed the most benefits.

    Amidst the excitement, there were a few other mythical bloodlines within the batch that brought delight to the elders and instructors. Despite originating from lower tiers, there was a mythical deer bloodline, a descendant of the horse bloodline lineage, and even a mythical monkey bloodline that caught the attention of the Mighty Kong instructor. However, what truly stunned everyone was the revtion of a pair of acolytes, one male, and one female, bearing the newly epted and controversial thirteenth bloodline��the insectoid genes.

    Emery''s thoughts drifted to the wolf bloodline acolytes he had been eyeing. However, he couldn''t help but feel uncertain about recruiting them, knowing he would bepeting with Lucius, whose status as wolf grand magus and instructor of a top-tier hall rank gave him a significant advantage.

    "I think that''s all, 65 acolytes," Heorgar dered, signaling the end of the presentations.

    Just as Emery prepared to rise and join the other instructors for their private meeting, another acolyte entered��a girl who appeared to have just recently passed the perseverance mountain test.

    Turning his attention to the stage, Emery''s heart skipped a beat as his eyes fell upon the young girl with silvery hair. A sudden rush of emotion coursed through him, catching him off guard. There was something about her presence that stirred him deeply, igniting a sense of connection that he couldn''t quite exin. To his surprise, the girl''s gaze met his, and in that fleeting moment, Emery sensed a bond forming between them.

    "Who ... who is she?"

    ######

    Author Note.

    This chapter concludes the month of March, and once again, I would like to express my gratitude for the support received and hope it has been an enjoyable read.

    Special mentions to KingRig, HaronTheRuler, Dillion_Guest, SnoweeReader, Kage_Kasai, and Hotlinein for their generous Magic Castle gifts.

    Finally, this March, I sessfully returned to my regr updates andpleted the WN Win-Win Challenge. With this, I hope to continue with more quality chapters next month, not forgetting the extra, extra chapter for all your support this month!

    Next month, Emery will finally meet his daughter. Let me hear your thoughts on the final list of Hall 120 acolytes and whether his daughter will be joining his ss or not.

    Join our Discord for ongoing discussions and feel free to suggest character names, as the search is still open for a few more days. Thank you for your continued support, and I hope you''ll join me again for next month''s privileged chapters.

 Chapter 2034 Ouroboros Girl

    <h4>Chapter 2034 Ouroboros Girl</h4>

    One month ago - Ouroboros City.

    In the grandiose setting of High Serpent Hall, five esteemed Ouroboros Elders convened in a solemn row. Their keen eyes fixated on a lone figure standing resolutely at the center of the hall, bathed in the soft glow of ambient light filtering through stained ss windows.

    This figure, a young girl, had endured a rigorous series of trials over the past two weeks, emerging triumphant amongst her peers, earning the esteemed title of Ouroboro''s number one talent.

    As the Elders scrutinized her with a mixture of curiosity and expectation, they peppered her with a barrage of questions, probing the depths of her knowledge and character. With unwavering confidence and a demeanor of utmost respect, the young girl fielded each inquiry with poise and precision.

    Upon concluding their evaluation, one Elder, his voice resonating with approval. "You have proven yourself with the highest regard," he dered, acknowledging her as the prime candidate for admission into the prestigious Magus Academy.

    Another Elder, his tone tinged with a hint of expectation, issued a subtle warning. "I hope you understand the weight of the responsibility that apanies this honor," he remarked, his gaze piercing through the air with an intensity that bespoke the gravity of the situation.

    The young girl met their gaze with unwavering determination "Yes, Elder, I shall bring honor to our n by ascending to the pinnacle of excellence within the academy ranks."

    As the weight of expectation hung palpably in the air, another Elder, his countenance creased with concern, interjected with a solemn reminder. "Whichever master you are assigned to, you must never forget your roots. You must remain loyal to our n and share any knowledge or information garnered during your studies."

    The young girl nodded earnestly "Yes, Elder," she affirmed once more.

    Though the pressure from the Elders was palpable, the young girl stood her ground, summoning every ounce of resilience to weather the scrutiny.

    Finally, the Elder seated at the center of the assembly spoke with finality. "Very well, We have reached a decision. It is you, Shura Ouroboros...?"

    Before the Elder could finish, a sudden interruption shattered the solemnity of the moment. A figure burst into the hall, and shouted "NOT JUST YET!!"

    All heads turned to behold the unexpected intruder: a young girl with silvery hair, her entrance marked by a brazen disregard for decorum. Though her demeanor bordered on insolence, a ripple of recognition passed through the Elders. None dared to voice their displeasure. Instead, the once formidable Elders seemed to bristle with anxiety at her presence.

    As she approached, the Elder at the center, his demeanor softened, addressed her with a gentle smile. "Anything I can assist you with, Princess Shinta?" he inquired, his smile betraying a sense of underlying intrigue at her unanticipated presence.

    The young girl named Shinta turned to the girl standing next to her and said, "Shura�� you have not fought me yet. How could you be the top candidate? I am here to challenge you, and we will determine who is the Ouroboros'' number one talent!"

    Shura turned with a respectful gesture. "Princess Shinta, I dare not fight you. If you wish to take the Magus Academy candidacy, it''s my honor to give it to you."

    Hearing this, Shinta turned to smile and said, "Shura, you are a loyal subject indeed. Unfortunately, you are mistaken. You cannot give something that is not yours. You are not number one yet. Fight me and prove who among us deserves this more." She then turned to the Elders and said with a smile, "All of you wouldn''t mind, would you?"

    The question sent ripples through the previouslyposed Elders, their brows furrowing with concern. One Elder, his voice trembling slightly, spoke up. "Princess Shinta," he began cautiously, "it''s not that we are unwilling to permit this... but we must consider that this may not be a fair fight. Shura is three years your senior and has already attained the peak rank of 8. We are concerned that..."

    Before the Elder could finish his thought, Shinta interjected "Do not worry about me getting hurt," she casually answered with a smile. "I will take full ountability for my actions."

    Without waiting for a reply, Shinta took a few steps back, assuming a ready stance, poised for action.

    ncing briefly at the Elders, Shura acknowledged their concerns with a silent nod ofprehension. Understanding that she couldn''t reject the challenge, she expressed gratitude to the Elders. "Thank you for permitting this duel," she said respectfully, stepping back a few paces and bowing in acknowledgment before assuming herbat stance.

    A yful grin danced across Shinta''s lips as she addressed her opponent. "Don''t you dare take it easy on me," she taunted, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    Shura''s response was immediate and resolute. "Of course not,"

    Secondster, the two youngbatants surged toward each other, their movements a blur of calcted strikes and evasive maneuvers. Shura, her movements fluid and precise, exemplified the culmination of years of rigorous training in the Ouroboros'' revered martial arts [12 Serpent Palm Strike].

    In response, Shinta employed a divine technique, the [Slithering Cloud Steps]. Though she had not yet attained mastery, her movements flowed with an innate intuition. With each step, she bnced on the edge between defense and offense, her anticipation sharp as she countered Shura''s unyielding onught with the precision of her [13 Serpent Subjugating Kick].

    As the sh of their techniques echoed through the hall, the Elders stood in awe. Despite her youth of not yet fifteen and only a rank 6 acolytes, Shinta showcased a remarkable mastery of both techniques, holding her own against the more experienced Shura.

    "She is a prodigy indeed," one Elder remarked, nodding in acknowledgment.

    The rest of the Elders could only nod in agreement, their gazes fixed on the unfolding spectacle before them. However, they knew that the true test had yet toe, for both girls possessed a trump card that would elevate the battle to new heights: their bloodline transformation techniques.

    "It''s starting!" one of the Elders eximed, anticipation thick in the air.

    As anticipated, Shura initiated her transformation, her body beginning to undergo a profound metamorphosis. Dark green scales cascaded across her skin like a living armor, her eyes aze with a fierce yellow hue as her battle prowess surged to new heights.

    With a resolute focus, Shinta invoked her own transformation, as energy coursing through her veins, she tapped into the formidable might of her lineage.

    [Kemoyin Transformation]

    ###

 Chapter 2035 Transformation

    Chapter 2035 Transformation

    ??With each activation of their serpent transformations, the battlefield ignited anew. Shura''s form became enveloped in shimmering green scales, while Shinta''s took on a darker, more ominous hue. As they shed once again, their movements mirrored each other with uncanny precision, both enhanced by the serpentine power coursing through their veins. With heightened agility and strength, they lunged and parried, each maneuver a calcted attempt to gain the upper hand.

    The spectacle unfolding before them left the elders in a state of both anxiety and fascination. They had witnessed Shura''s prowess firsthand, her dominance over the other one hundred candidates was a testament to her skill. But, they had yet to witness the full extent of their princess''s abilities.

    "I am aware that Princess Shinta possesses a bloodline of mythical origin," one Elder remarked, his voice tinged with reverence. "However, Shura''s lineage traces back to the Naga bloodline, a lineage that rivals even that of the dragons..."

    Another Elder chimed in, his expression contemtive. "Indeed, despite Shura''s bloodline limitations, which cap her at rank 6, she has already unlocked the potential of her rank 4 bloodline. As for the princess, her current standing in the Earth realm suggests that she is still confined to rank 3 of her bloodline... How, then, can they be this evenly matched?"

    Upon hearing this, the Elder seated at the center began to perspire, a palpable tension settling over him as though he bore a weighty secret. "It... it must be that divine technique... yes! That''s her advantage," he murmured, his voice betraying a hint of unease. "Not all royals could receive such a rare inheritance."

    The other Elders nodded in silent agreement, understanding all too well the extent of the Queen''s favoritism towards her beloved granddaughter. They were aware of the myriad unique inheritances that had been bestowed upon Princess Shinta, a testament to her esteemed position within the royal family.

    However, the truth was far more nuanced. Princess Shinta had been born with a physique far stronger than that of her peers, borderline abnormal. Despite still being in the Earth realm stage, her innate battle prowess rivaled that of a ranked 9 acolyte.

    Yet, her bloodline had reached a bottleneck at rank 3 for some time, presenting a significant disadvantage. This limitation meant that the enhancements from her transformation could not match those of her opponent, leaving her heavily reliant on the [Slithering Cloud Steps] technique to level the ying field.

    Unfortunately, Shinta had yet to fully master the intricacies of this divine technique. Each misstep she made caused her movements to falter, leaving her vulnerable. Shura, with her extensivebat experience, proved adept at exploiting these weaknesses. With each passing minute, she keenly observed the openings in Shinta''s technique, biding her time until she felt confident enough to strike.

    Then, in a sudden explosion of motion, Shuraunched a devastating palm strike that found its mark deep in Shinta''s waist, sending her staggering back several steps. Drawing upon her training as a seasoned Ouroboros fighter, Shura showed no mercy, seizing the opportunity to unleash a flurry of critical strikes.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    Shinta found herself in dire straits, unable to effectively block or evade the onught of attacks. Desperate to create some distance between herself and her relentless opponent, she frantically retreated, her mind racing as she sought to regroup and reassess her strategy.

    As the battle unfolded, the Elders watched with growing concern, their hearts heavy with the weight of Shinta''s impending defeat. They knew that if Princess Shinta were to sustain serious injury, the wrath of the Serpent Queen would be swift and unforgiving. Yet, much to their dismay, Shinta showed no signs of yielding, her relentless determination only serving to heighten their anxiety.

    Shinta had no intention of surrendering. This fight held immense significance for her, and she remained steadfast in her resolve to emerge victorious. Though she struggled to keep pace with Shura''s relentless assault, she bided her time, waiting for the opportune moment to turn the tide in her favor. However, with each passing moment, her spirits waned, her inability to effectively counter Shura''s movements weighing heavily upon her.

    Moreover, Shinta harbored other concerns about the prolonged battle. She knew that she wasn''t supposed to remain in her transformed state for more than ten minutes. Beyond that threshold, something within her body began to stir��a primal, beastly urge that stood in stark contrast to the refined impulses of her serpent lineage.

    "No, this is the only way to defeat her... I have to win!" she dered, her voice tinged with determination as she grappled with the overwhelming urge surging within her.

    With a resolute gesture, Shinta relinquished control, allowing the primal instincts coursing through her veins to surge forth. Gradually, she felt her body undergo a profound transformation

    ��a metamorphosis heralded by a surge of primal power.

    [Your bloodline went through changes.]

    The transformation swept over Shinta with an undeniable force, manifesting visibly on her two arms as dark crystallized fur that reced her once sleek scales. Sharp ws sprouted on her fingers, gleaming with a newfound potency that heralded a staggering increase in her battle prowess.

    As the transformation took hold, Shinta''s fighting style underwent a dramatic shift, catching both Shura and the watching Elders off guard. Gone was the graceful finesse of her previous techniques; in its ce emerged a ferocious flurry of w strikes that reverberated throughout the arena.

    "What... is happening?!"

    The unforeseen transformation not only caught Shura off guard but also presented an opportunity for Shinta to seize control of the battle. With a decisive ferocity, Shintaunched herself into a relentless assault, her powerful ws and swift kicks overwhelming Shura within a matter of seconds.

    Realizing the futility of continuing the fight, Shura conceded defeat with a deep sense of respect for Shinta''s newfound prowess. "You win"

    Upon emerging victorious, Shinta''s demeanor was markedly different from her usual lively self. Instead of engaging in conversation with the elders, she swiftly departed from the hall, leaving everyone confused.

    Waiting for her in the hallway was a woman with crimson hair, her face contorted with rage as she admonished Shinta. "You shouldn''t have done that," she eximed, her voiceced with concern.

    Despite her anger, the woman''s worry was palpable as she produced a pill and handed it to Shinta, urging her to consume it. Only after Shinta had taken the pill did her agitation begin to subside, reced by a sense of remorse as she addressed the woman with an apologetic tone. "Aunty... i am sorry." She then turned to smile, adding, "...Let''s go see my father,"

 Chapter 2036 Urgent

    <h4>Chapter 2036 Urgent</h4>

    Immediately following the duel, Shinta made her way toward the Ouroboros South Pce, the residence of her father, Vi Ouroboros, the Prince Regent. With a confident stride, she passed through the gates and traversed the grand hallways of the pce, every person she encountered offering a respectful bow in acknowledgment of her status.

    The crimson-haired female magus who trailed behind voiced her concerns in a hushed tone. "Do you have to see your father right now? Are you sure?" she whispered.

    Despite understanding the implications of her question, Shinta remained resolute. "Well, auntie... I''ve just be Ouroboros''s number-one genius. This news is too monumental to? dy."

    The female magus let out a resigned sigh as they made their way towards the pce''s main hall. Within, a multitude of people had gathered for a ceremonial event.

    A guard captain intercepted their path, his demeanor respectful yet firm. "Please, Princess Shinta, the heir ceremony is currently in progress. I must ask you to wait..."

    With a serious expression, Shinta said, "I have an urgent message for the Prince Regent! It''s a matter of life and death! Clear the way immediately!"

    The weight of her words, coupled with her royal status, was enough tomand the attention of even the most disciplined guard, who swiftly stepped aside to allow her passage. Dozens of nobles who witnessed her entrance into the hall were taken aback, some turning pale at the realization that the princess''s presence could only signal trouble.

    The ceremony, intended for the blessing of a newborn male as one of the Prince Regent''s heirs, featured a shaman standing at the center, chanting over the baby held in a woman''s arms. Undeterred by the solemnity of the asion, Shiva strode forward until she stood before her father, the Prince Regent, who was seated upon his throne.

    "Father, I''vee with great news!" she announced, her voice cutting through the hushed murmurs that had arisen in the wake of her disruption.

    The Prince Regent''s response to Shinta''s interruption was marked by a heavy sigh. Meanwhile, the woman cradling the newborn boy contorted with anger and began to voice her protest, "Princess Shinta, this is outrageous! You are interrupting this sacred ceremony."

    Shinta''s interruption, delivered with a casual tone. "I apologize. I thought you had finished already... My mistake," she remarked nonchntly, her demeanor betraying little concern for the gravity of the situation.

    Despite her words, Shinta wasted no time dismissing the shaman and all other guests with a wave of her hand. "The ceremony is over. I have something important to discuss with my father," she dered firmly, her words leaving no room for argument.

    The audacity of her actions bordered on insult to the noble families, leaving the woman who served as one of the prince''s consorts visibly agitated. Turning to the Prince Regent for guidance, she sought his intervention, but he remained silent, his reticence prompting her to direct her attention back to Shinta.

    "Princess Shinta, how could you do this? This baby boy is your brother... He is the heir..." she implored, her voice tinged with a mixture of frustration and incredulity.

    Once more, Shinta interjected, her tone dripping with sarcasm as she quipped, "Yes, yes... I know... Is he number five in line? No, sorry, is it sixth? I lost count..."

    Her words served as a pointed reminder to the woman of the seemingly endless line of heirs from other consorts, highlighting the rtive insignificance of the interrupted ceremony.

    "You! All other consorts may fear you, but not me! You will be punished for this!" the woman continued, her voice trembling with anger.

    Shinta sighed heavily, her expression devoid of emotion as she remarked, "Even my father doesn''t dare to punish me. Or are you thinking about going to the queen? You can try... Trust me, my grandmother would only know you as a two-digit consort."

    The sharp words struck the woman like a blow, leaving her speechless with shock and unable to articte her anger. Shinta remained indifferent to her reaction and continued, "So, can we please quickly wrap this up... Let''s clear the room," she concluded dismissively.

    Mentally shocked, the woman departed the room, leaving only the Prince Regent, Shinta, and the female magus in their wake.

    Turning to the frowning prince regent, Shinta''s voice softened as she posed a question. "Father, are you not going to scold me for this?"

    Prince Vi let out another deep sigh, his weariness apparent as he responded, "One of these days, I hope you can get along with at least one of the consorts..."

    Shinta met her father''s gaze with a meaningful smile, her wordsced with gentle reproach. "And one of these days, I hope you find one woman that you truly care about, Father," she remarked with a smile.

    A heavy silence settled between father and daughter as the Prince Regent broached the topic. "So, tell me, what urgent news do you bring today? I hope it''s worth all this mess,"

    With a serene smile, Shinta proceeded to recount the events of the day at the High Serpent Hall, detailing her victory over Shura and her subsequent designation as the number one genius.

    "I am now the chosen candidate for the Magus Academy," she announced proudly, her eyes shining with anticipation.

    However, the news failed to elicit the wanted reaction from the Prince Regent, his expression darkening into a frown. "Why did you do that?!" a note of anger coloring his voice.

    Undeterred, Shinta responded calmly "You don''t agree? It wasn''t easy, you know... I fought hard to achieve this,"

    The Prince Regent''s anxiety only seemed to intensify at her response, and he turned to the female magus standing behind Shinta, his voice fraught with emotion.

    "Annara... Tell me exactly what happened,"

    Annara, the female magus entrusted with Shinta''s care, stepped forward and recounted the events of the duel in meticulous detail. With a brief nce at Shinta, she hesitated momentarily before finally revealing that Shinta had resorted to using a forbidden transformation to secure her victory.

    The revtion struck Prince Vi like a bolt of lightning, igniting a fiery rage within him.

    Despite her father''s uncharacteristic outburst, Shinta remained steadfast in her resolve. "Why, Father? Can I not join the academy? This is an opportunity for me to explore the world beyond Ouroboros,"

    "No. You are not allowed to leave. You must decline your cement immediately," Prince Vi retorted sternly, his tone brooking no argument.

    "You are not making any sense, Father," Shinta countered, her irritation mounting as the heated exchange continued to escte.

    "No is a No! You will listen to me!"

    Shinta was shaking as she said "Alright! I will listen to you.... only if you tell me the truth... Tell me, Who is my mother?"

 Chapter 2037 The Truth

    Chapter 2037 The Truth

    ??"Tell me, who is my mother?"

    For Shinta, this inquiry had gued her thoughts for years. It began with a seed of annoyance nted by her father''s multiple marriages. Despite the abundance of consorts that adorned the Ouroboros pce, the identity of her true mother remained a mystery shrouded in secrecy. Time and again, Shinta had sought answers, but her inquiries yielded nothing but silence or evasion.

    Undeterred by the veil of silence that surrounded her origins, Shinta employed her cunning intelligence and subtle maniption to obtain the official Ouroboros royalty records. To her astonishment, she discovered a ring absence: her father was listed as unmarried at the time of her birth. The revtion hinted at the possibility of her being born out of wedlock, a child of her father''s illicit liaison.

    "Am I a bastard?"

    She was ten years old when this "truth" became ingrained in her consciousness, shaping the contours of her rebellious spirit and guiding her actions in a manner she deemed fitting for her "real" identity.

    Gradually, as she got older, she began to realize there was something unusual with her body��something that even the great gene master, Uncle Bob, was unable to exin, other than the fact that she had a wolf gene in her DNA. As a result, she was forced to undergo a specific course of medication.

    This revtion added anotheryer to her alreadyplex identity, suggesting that her mother may have been a wolf half-blood. Determined to uncover the truth, she embarked on a quest for more information about a certain wolf bloodline that had intersected with her father''s life around the time of her birth. However, it took her some time to realize the chilling alternative that lurked beneath the surface.

    That her father was not what he said he was�� which means her mother��

    "Who is she really?"

    Since then, Shinta''s restlessness has only grown, fueled by a mounting sense of unease and a desire to uncover the truth about her origins. She toyed with the idea of confronting her father, but the thought of facing the unbearable reality held her back. Escape seemed like the only option��a chance to flee the suffocating confines of Ouroboros and its secrets.

    Yet, as she contemted her departure, Shinta stumbled upon a startling revtion: the family''s overprotectiveness was not simply a result of her youthfulness. There was a deeper secret at y, one that bound her to the city and required her to be constantly shadowed by multiple guards.

    The prospect of bing a candidate for the Magus Academy emerged as a glimmer of hope��a potential avenue for escape and independence.

    Revealing her sessful candidacy at the heir ceremony served as a calcted move on Shinta''s part. She knew that her father''s reaction would be predictable��forgiving.

    Yet instead of pride or encouragement for her sess, his reaction bordered on hysteria, leaving Shinta perplexed and unsettled.

    Shouldn''t a father be pleased by such news? Shouldn''t he scold her for her impertinence?

    The discrepancy between his reaction and her expectations only deepened the mystery surrounding her father''s true motives. Frustrated and desperate for answers, Shinta''s emotions reached a breaking point, culminating in a single, incisive question thaty at the heart of her turmoil.

    "Tell me, who is my mother?"

    The question hung heavy in the air, casting a pall of silence over the room. Shinta''s father, Prince Vi, seemed momentarily stunned, his anger dissipating into confusion. "What kind of question is that?!" he eximed, his voice betraying a mixture of emotions.

    "Is it not a simple question?" Shinta asked, her voice trembling with emotion. She had the words ready in her mind, but as she started to continue, unconsciously, tears began to fall down her cheeks.

    "Am�� i not deserve to know ��my own mother��?"

    Her words struck Vi like a blow to the heart, a painful reminder of a truth he had long sought to bury. Even Annara, who had remained silent until now, felt the weight of Shinta''s words. Having spent every day with her and grappling with her own painful past, Annara spoke up. "Prince... I believe it''s time she knew the truth,"

    Vi shook his head, a pained expression crossing his features. "What are you talking about?!" he protested, his voice wavering with uncertainty. "No... This is the truth... Your mother, she..." He faltered, unable to bring himself to speak the lies he had prepared.

    In truth, as Shinta''s bloodline continued to evolve, he found it difficult to conceal the truth any longer. There was a missing gene bond between a father and daughter, a growing chasm that emerged between them��a void that could not be ignored.

    "Please�� father�� tell me the truth�� who am I?"

    Shinta struggled to contain the flood of emotions, but pain began to surface within her. She forced herself to suppress it, knowing she needed to hear the answer.

    Unable to bear seeing her pain any longer, Vi revealed the truth.

    "Your mother is Silva Ouroboros."

    With this revtion came the realization that the man standing in front of her was not her father, but her uncle instead.

    Shinta''s heart felt like it was being torn apart as she struggled to process Vi''s words. The revtion hit her like a tidal wave, overwhelming her with a mix of disbelief, confusion, and a deep ache she couldn''t quite articte.

    The name echoed in her mind, stirring memories long buried beneath. Images of a white-haired woman who had been a significant part of her childhood memories flooded her mind, followed by a fleeting recollection of a beautiful wedding ceremony.

    "Then�� my father�� The wedding�� Is it him?"

    Suddenly, Vi''s previous sorrow morphed into a seething anger at the thought of that man. His voice dripped with venom as he dered, "You don''t need to think about him�� he is not worthy of being called father��"

    Vi began to reveal a version of the truth that sent shockwaves through Shinta''s core. The realization of how this person had tormented her mother until her dying breath was a bitter pill to swallow.

    The weight of the truth bore down on Shinta like a ton of bricks, crushing her spirit and leaving her gasping for air.

    Unable to contain the overwhelming emotions flooding her soul, Shinta bolted from the Ouroboros pce, her heart heavy with grief. She fled to the one ce where she felt a connection to her past, the Ouroboros ancestry ground.

    Kneeling before a certain graveyard, Shinta wept bitterly, her cries echoing through the silent air.

    "Mother�� My poor mother�� It''s me�� I am sorry, mother�� I didn''t know�� I��"

    The anguish in her voice echoed through the cemetery.As if the heavens themselves mourned her pain, rain began to fall, washing away her tears.

    In the depths of her despair, the agony within her became too much to bear. The pain she had been holding within finally broke through, copsing her to the ground.

    [Your bloodline went through changes.]

    [Bloodline limit breakthrough]

 Chapter 2038 Her Condition

    Chapter 2038 Her Condition

    ??The Bloodline Facility, Ouroboros:

    A sleek silver spaceship emzoned with a serpent marking descended gracefully to the ground. With urgency in her stride, Grand Magus Silviana Ouroboros swiftly emerged from the vessel, making a beeline for the facility.

    As the Silver Serpent Queen, ruler of the, entered, an aura of power emanated from her, causing all in her path to bow in fear. She hastened to the facility''s special room, where she beheld a young woman with silvery hair recovering inside a transparent tube.

    The queen''s expression tightened with concern as she took in the scene before her.

    "It''s been a few days," she remarked, her voice tinged with urgency. "Why has she still not awakened? What is her condition?"

    Her query hung in the air, directed not at her son, the Prince Regent, but at the frog hybrid who stood nearby. Bob the gene master, ever dutiful, stepped forward to provide reassurance to his queen.

    "Fear not, my queen," the attendant reassured. "She will awaken shortly."

    He offered a concise exnation of the princess''s condition. He informed the queen that Shinta had just broken through to rank 4 bloodlines, a significant development that required her body to adjust ordingly. However, he hinted at a deeper concern lurking beneath the surface.

    The queen, attuned to theplexities of her granddaughter''s condition, pressed for the unvarnished truth.

    Bob revealed the crux of the issue. "Her wolf gene is bing more potent," he confessed. "As a result, our current gene suppressant is proving less effective. While she will recover for now, we need to develop a more potent suppressant to safeguard her future."

    Determined to spare no expense in aiding her daughter, the queen issued a resolutemand. "Whatever resources you require to assist her, you shall have," she dered, her tone unwavering.

    With a softer tone, Bob hesitated before continuing. "Your Majesty�� you know what is required. We have exhausted our supply and require more samples��"

    Before the queen could respond, Vi interjected, his voiceced with defiance. "No," he dered adamantly, his words cutting through the air like a de. "We will never seek his assistance again. Never."

    The queen''s piercing gaze swiftly silenced Vi''s outburst, and she redirected her attention to Bob, demanding further rification

    "We require more than just his blood; we need to conduct a continuous research..."

    Upon hearing this, the queen interjected with unwavering resolve. "Do whatever is necessary to aid her, but I forbid you from disclosing her identity," she asserted firmly, her words carrying the weight of her authority.

    Bob nodded solemnly, acknowledging the queen''s decree. "Yes, Your Majesty, i understand."

    The queen unexpectedly turned to Annara, the female magus who had been silent throughout the discussion, and asked, "Annara, what do you think?"

    Annara paused for a moment, contemting her response carefully. Sensing the queen''s insistence, she finally spoke up. "My queen, I honestly believe we can''t keep this secret from him any longer�� especially now that she knows this much."

    Upon hearing Annara''s words, the queen let out a deep sigh and said,. "Do you know where he is right now?" she asked. After a brief pause, she continued, "He has just epted a position as a Magus Academy instructor."

    This revtion underscored the likelihood of Shinta crossing paths with ''him'' if she were to attend the academy. The queen let out a ruefulugh, recognizing the irony of the situation. She turned to Vi and remarked, "It''s funny, isn''t it? If you hadn''t argued with her and allowed her to go to the academy�� she would still have ended up knowing the truth."

    Once again, a brief silence filled the room before Annara spoke up. "Is it destiny, then? Should we allow them to meet?"

    The queen let out another deep sigh, her expression betraying the weight of her thoughts. "I wish that were the only problem we have��" With those words hanging in the air, the queen cast one more nce at her granddaughter before departing, leaving lingering questions in everyone''s minds.

    As Bob had predicted, Shinta awoke the next day.

    Yet, while her physical wounds had begun to knit together, the scars etched upon her mind remained raw and unhealed. Day after day, she found herself drawn to the hallowed grounds of her ancestors, where her mother''s resting cey. Standing before the solemn marker, she pleaded silently for any semnce of connection, yearning for even the faintest glimmer of recollection of memory.

    The usually vibrant and energetic princess had fallen silent. The absence of her usual mischief began to draw attention, and many found themselves concerned for her.

    Annara, who had always stayed close, was particrly troubled by Shinta''s distress. There were words she longed to speak but found herself unable to articte.

    It was then that the queen summoned Annara to meet with her at the grand Ouroboros pce.

    "You seek for me, Your Majesty. Anything I can do for you?" she said it respectfully.

    "Annara, you have served the family for 15 years now. I called you to relieve you from your oath," the queen announced calmly.

    Annara''s heart skipped a beat as she listened to the queen''s unexpected words. Her mind raced, trying toprehend the meaning behind the queen''s decision.

    Her heart pounding, Annara quickly kneeled before the queen, her mind racing with thoughts, She couldn''t help but think that the queen med her for what happened to Shinta. Although she has been staying true to her oath and never revealing any secrets, the girl was still her responsibility

    "My queen, if I have let you down... Please forgive me..." she pleaded.

    To her surprise, the queen responded with a warm smile "Oh, Annara... You still worry of making mistakes. No, no, your service has been exemry,"

    However, the queen added, "I have settled your remaining sentence with the alliance. You are now not a fugitive anymore. You are free to do anything you want."

    Hearing this, Annara was not a little bit relieved. To be absolved of her fugitive status was an unexpected liberation. But she had not given any thought to leaving, Ouroboros had been her home, her refuge from the shadows of her previous life. She bowed even deeper as she said, "Please, my queen... let me stay serving you."

    The Queen regarded her with a mix ofpassion and solemnity. "I understand, Annara," She fell into deep thought before she said, "I actually have one wish... and as you are no longer bound to me, you may choose not to ept it..."

    ######

    A few dayster, destiny still came to Ouroboros City, this time in the form of a colossal ship. The vessel, adorned with the regal emblem of two-headed golden serpents, bore the unmistakable mark of the Serpent Supreme, the pinnacle authority of the Serpent bloodline.

    An emissary emerged from the ship, a figure of grave significance, tasked with delivering a message of utmost importance to the city and its inhabitants.

    With solemnity and authority, a grand magus emissary entered the halls of Ouroboros,manding respect from all who beheld him. Addressing Queen Silviana directly, he spoke with unwavering conviction.

    "Ouroboros Queen Silviana, the Supreme Emperor, has been made aware of the recent events. Our Lord deems you unfit to oversee the guardianship of the remarkable young talent, Shinta Ouroboros. It is his decree that she be brought to the capital, where she will receive guidance directly from the Supreme himself."

    The words carried a weight that could not be ignored, but Vi, the Ouroboros prince regent, could not ept this mandate. Stepping forward with a sense of urgency and desperation, he addressed the emissary with a voice brimming with defiance.

    "HOW DARE YOU!! She is my daughter!" His words echoed through the hall. His fists clenched at his sides as he continued, his eyes filled with determination and even ready to fight for her "You cannot take her!! Not even the might of the Em... "

    Before Vi could finish his protest, Queen Silviana''s voice thundered through the hall.

    "SILENCE!"

    Hermand was apanied by a surge of her domain power, quelling Vi''s words. Though the prince regent continued to struggle against the invisible force, his efforts were in vain. "No, Mother, don''t..." he pleaded, but his mother stood firm, her resolve unyielding.

    With a solemn expression, Queen Silviana epted the Emperor''s mandate. "I, Silviana Ouroboros, ept the Emperor''s decree," she dered.

    As the hours passed, the inevitable moment arrived. Despite protests, Shinta Ouroboros was escorted onto the spaceship. With heavy hearts, they watched as the spacecraft ascended into the sky, carrying their princess away. Emotions ran high as the reality of her departure settled in, leaving a palpable sense of emptiness in its wake.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 2039 Preparation

    Chapter 2039 Preparation

    ??Several days before the emissary ship arrived, Annara led Shinta through thebyrinthine corridors of Ouroboros to a secluded training arena hidden deep within the heart of the pce.

    "What are we doing here, Auntie?" Shinta''s voicecked enthusiasm until she spotted someone waiting at the arena: Shura Ouroboros, a familiar girl she had fought not long before.

    To her surprise, Annara exined that the queen had agreed for Shinta to enter the academy, but she needed to demonstrate her preparedness. The queen wanted to evaluate both her skills and her resolve.

    Shinta''s spirits lifted momentarily at the news, but upon catching sight of Shura, she immediately objected, "No, I will not take her slot. She can go to this academy."

    Annara was taken aback by Shinta''s unexpected concern for someone else, a departure from her usual self-centered demeanor. It hinted that her emotional turmoil was deeper than she thought.

    Before Annara could respond, Shura intervened, her voice calm but determined. "Princess Shinta, you are mistaken. We are both chosen, and I am here to support you in our preparations."

    Shinta''s conflicting emotions swirled within her as she grappled with Shura''s words.

    In her moment of hesitation, Shura said, "I''ve heard about your recent breakthrough. Let me see how strong you''ve be," her stance shifting as she prepared to engage.

    Caught off guard, Shinta barely had time to react before Shura unleashed a flurry of attacks, catching her off bnce andnding a solid hit within mere three steps. As Shinta staggered, Shura said, "I''m sorry... I thought you were stronger than this..." Though she apologized, there was an obvious hint of challenge in her tone.

    "Huh!! I was not ready!!" Shinta eximed, frustration bubbling to the surface as she finally summoned her full strength. She met Shura''s onught head-on, pushing herself to match the intensity of her opponent''s attacks. Despite Shinta''s recent breakthrough, Shura proved to be a formidable adversary, refusing to yield and keeping pace with Shinta''s relentless assault.

    As Annara observed the interaction, she couldn''t ignore the resurgence of determination in Shinta''s demeanor. Grateful for Shura''s part in reigniting this fighting spirit, Annara reflect on her own past young self, seeing echoes of her struggles mirrored in the young servant girl''s future.

    After a rigorous day of training, Annara led the two girls to the gene facility. There, they underwent a series of medical preparations deemed necessary before entering the academy. Shinta watched with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension as her blood was drawn in significant volumes, and unfamiliar machines were attached to their heads.

    "It''s a memory enchantment," Annara exined, her voice calm and reassuring. "This will ensure that none of Ouroboros'' secrets arepromised at the academy."

    Shinta couldn''t help but feel surprised by the extent of the physical examinations required for admission to the academy.

    Days passed, and the bond between Shinta and Shura grew stronger. Being a princess, Shinta had never really experienced a close friendship with someone her age, so it was refreshing to have Shura, who was just aspetitive as her, by her side.

    Close enough to share each other''s thoughts, Shura reassured her, saying, "Don''t worry, princess. You''ll find many more friends at the academy... I''m sure of it."

    "Well, why do I need them if I have you to count on?"

    The two became fast friends, but Shinta, with her sharp intelligence, sensed that Shura was hiding something from her. Before she could delve deeper into it, the queen arrived to evaluate their preparation.

    After reviewing their data, the queen addressed them both, saying, "You two are Ouroboros pride talent. I hope for your safety on your next journey. Thank you for your service."

    The queen''s words struck Shinta as unusual, especially thest part, but it seemed that their training was abruptly ending. The queen, surprisingly in a hurry, only managed to give Shinta a smiling nce before instructing Annara, "It''s time, proceed as nned."

    "We''re leaving now?!" Shinta cried incredulously. "But I need to talk to my father... I mean, my uncle. I need to find him first."

    "Unfortunately, the prince regent is upied. We have to leave now," Annara replied, also seeming rushed.

    As they hurried into the gene facility once more and boarded the transport ship, Shinta couldn''t shake off the unease settling in her stomach. Her eyes widened in surprise as she gazed out of the window and saw the colossal ship descending above the Ouroboros pce. "Is that the emperor''s ship?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern.

    Before she could dwell on her suspicions, Shura grasped her arm firmly, preventing her from taking any action. "We need to continue... it''s the queen''s wishes," Shura stated with a determined look in her eyes. However, despite Shura''s resolve, Shinta noticed the trembling in her arms, betraying an underlying fear.

    "What''s wrong, Shura?" She inquired, her curiosity piqued. "Do you know what''s going on? tell me!"

    As she interrogated Shura about the unsettling events unfolding before them, the girl response was cryptic yet reassuring. "Nothing is wrong... everything is going to be fine," she insisted with a forced smile. "You, princess is our number one talent... you will make us proud."

    Confusion clouded Shinta''s mind as she attempted to make sense of Shura''s reassurances. Before she could voice her concerns further, a wave of dizziness washed over her, followed by a sensation of heaviness in her limbs, Annara had drugged her. "Auntie... what... why..." Her words trailed off into a haze as darkness enveloped her consciousness.

    While Shinta remained unconscious and oblivious to the unfolding events, Annara deftly orchestrated her ndestine extraction from Ouroboros.

    Meanwhile, Shura seamlessly assumed the role of the princess, her identity crafted through the maniption of blood samples and memory enhancements.

    Without dy, Shura was handed over to the emissary, who promptly escorted her to the capital. Every aspect of the operation unfolded in strict ordance with the queen''s meticulously devised ns, ensuring utmost secrecy and precision in execution.

 Chapter 2040 Her Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 2040 Her Wishes</h4>

    "She''s finally awake..."

    "Her body''s immunity to drugs is remarkable. I had to use three times the usual doses."

    "Understandable... She''s been exposed to so many drugs since she was little."

    As Shinta slowly regained consciousness, she heard murmurs around her, voices of Magus Annara and Master Bob discussing her condition. Groggily, she opened her eyes to find them by her side. Her head was still spinning, but she attempted to focus.

    "What happened... Auntie... Shura... Where is Shura?" she asked, her voice tinged with confusion and concern.

    Annara patiently waited for Shinta to sit down and gather her bearings. As Shinta nced around, she realized she was in a spaceship, its metallic interior gleaming under the dim lights. Annara proceeded to exin the situation briefly: the revtion that the serpent emperor sought to im her, prompting their ndestine switch with Shura to ensure her safety and allow her to enter the Magus Academy.

    "No... No... You all lied to me... You..." Shinta''s words faltered as disbelief and betrayal washed over her.

    Shinta''s initial disbelief quickly turned into horror as she noticed something amiss with her left arm. It felt strange, unresponsive. A creeping sense of dread washed over her as she realized that it wasn''t her own arm.

    "What have you done?!" she eximed, her voice trembling with fear and anger.

    Annara hurriedly exined that it was a necessary measure��aplex procedure to deceive both the emissary and the academy. They had swapped their identities by switching their arms and altering the rune inscriptions on their palms.

    Before Shinta could respond, Uncle Bob interjected, his voice calm but tinged with reassurance. "Don''t worry, it''s a temporary measure�� we can grow your arm backter."

    Shinta was stunned, her mind reeling from the shock of the revtion. But amidst the whirlwind of emotions, one question burned in her mind. "What is going to happen to Shura? Will she be safe?"

    Annara shook her head solemnly. "We are hoping that we could fool them for at least a month�� as for what happens after�� you should stop worrying about her. She made her decision willingly, fully aware of the risks."

    The exnation only deepened Shinta''s anguish. To be thrust into such dire circumstances, to be deceived by those she trusted most, tore at her heart. It took her a moment to process everything before she spoke again, her voice trembling with determination. "We should go back�� no, let''s go to the capital�� we can still save her�� we can��"

    Seeing Ananra unwilling to hear her request, she said "I am the Ouroboros princess.. You shall follow my order�� it''s your duty!"

    Annara gave a deep sigh, finally realizing the queen''s n for her. She then said, "Unfortunately, your grandmother, the queen, has released me from my oath... I am here as a personal favor to her and to you."

    "What!... she did?" Her mind raced with solutions to her predicament.

    Realizing that she couldn''t impose her will through authority or strength alone, Shinta shifted her approach, attempting to appeal to reason. However, she soon found that Annara, who knew her inside out, couldn''t be fooled by such tactics.

    As Shinta''s agitation subsided, Annara exined the broader strategy: getting Shinta into the academy would offer her some protection from the emperor''s influence for the next few years, especially if she achieved notable achievement. However, Shinta remained resolute.

    "Auntie�� I don''t care about the academy. I don''t care at all�� the minute I have a chance, I will make my escape," she dered with determination.

    Not receiving the response she hoped for, Annara took a deep breath, dismissing Bob to grant them privacy. With soft tone, she decided to reveal the truth Shinta needed to know.

    "Don''t you want to know about your father?"

    Shinta''s eyes widened in shock. "What�� my father�� He?"

    "Yes, he is one of the academy instructors," .

    The news rocked Shinta to her core, and for a moment, she was speechless. When she finally found her voice, it was filled with apprehension.

    "No�� I don''t want to see him�� I don''t!... don''t you hear what they say about him�� NO!."

    Respecting Shinta''s emotional turmoil, Annara permitted her some space to process the revtion. Despite Shinta''s intelligence, she was still a teenage girl grappling withplex emotions. Once Shinta had calmed down, Annara gently suggested,

    "I can only say that you can see the man yourself�� You can decide what kind of man he is."

    Shinta''s voice trembled with emotion as she spoke, each word heavy with the weight of her pain. "Even if all they said is wrong�� the fact is�� he doesn''t want me��"

    Suddenly tears welled up in Shinta''s eyes as she emotionally eximed

    "Both of them�� my father and my mother�� They don''t want me��"

    Annara watched as the usually strong-willed girl broke down, her heart aching at the sight of Shinta''s anguish. Unable to bear seeing her suffer, Annara drew Shinta into aforting embrace, offering sce as Shinta cried out in pain.

    After some time, as Shinta''s tears began to subside, Annara gently spoke.

    "You are 15 now, and there is a limit to what I can force you to do�� As for the rest, I believe you are old enough to take responsibility for your own decisions��"

    Afterward, Annara once againid out all the facts for Shinta: the precarious situation she discovered herself in, the tense dynamics between Ouroboros and the Serpent Emperor, and theplex circumstances surrounding the academy. Next, she elucidated their n to stay in a half-blood city called Utopia.

    "We will reach our destination in 3 days," Annara informed her. "Meanwhile, take this��"

    Annara passed her a tiny device to attach above her ear. It was a crucial part of Shura''s memories, prepared so that Shinta could effectively assume her identity.

    "I hope this will help you understand her wishes."

    The memories flooded Shinta''s mind, each fragment disclosing the story of Shura, a simple girl from the Ouroboros n. Shinta witnessed Shura''s determination to change her fate, witnessed the countless hours she poured into training every day, and felt her joy when she received the coveted opportunity to attend the Magus Academy, a chance to fulfill her dreams. However, everything changed when Shinta crossed her path.

    Shinta could not only observe but also feel Shura''s genuine warmth and her sincere desire for them to be together at the academy. Despite this heartfelt wish, Shura remained steadfast in her loyalty to the queen, cing her duty above her personal aspirations. In the end, all she wished for was the princess''s sess, and hopefully she could fulfill the dream she could not achieve.

    These heartfelt wishes, shared by a friend she had only recentlye to know, ignited a newfound sense of purpose within Shinta. Giving another reason for her to seed at the academy.

 Chapter 2041 Her Arrival

    Chapter 2041 Her Arrival

    ??Utopia City

    In different circumstances, arriving on this would have filled Shinta with excitement, but this time she had to adopt a new identity.

    "Shura Ouroboros,"

    "Yes, that''s me," she affirmed when a checkpoint guard asked.

    "And your reason for visiting?" the guard pressed.

    "Doesn''t it show there? I am here for the Magus Academy," Shinta replied, her tone reflecting a hint of impatience.

    The Utopia city guard frowned at her attitude, but a more senior officer soon arrived and quickly cleared her identity. "Wee to Utopia City," the officer greeted her warmly.

    As soon as she passed the checkpoint, a familiar voice whispered in her ear from a tiny, familiar creature concealed behind it. <You did well>

    "Huh, Auntie, shouldn''t I maintain a lower profile?" Shinta questioned internally.

    <No, most acolytes are top geniuses, so being arrogant is more natural�� So, just be you>,

    "...."

    <Now, do as I asked>.

    After casually strolling around the city and discovering the eastern side �C the half-blood part �C Shinta located a suitable room to rent. Later that day, Annara arrived to meet her.

    All the ndestine measures were taken as an extra precaution. While Shinta had to assume Shura''s identity, Annara''s situation was more delicate. She was a fugitive and was known as the princess''s closest guardian. Thus, she entered the city separately, using other unique means to ensure Shinta''s safety and prevent any harm from befalling the princess.

    "What about Uncle Bob?" Shinta inquired.

    "He has other matters to attend to. Don''t worry about him," Annara reassured her.

    Despite being two weekste for the Magus Academy entrance date, Shinta and Annara spent several additional days in Utopia City, meticulously preparing for Shinta''s imminent enrollment. Annara drew upon her own experiences infiltrating the Magus Academy two decades prior, imparting invaluable knowledge and insights to Shinta. She shared tips, tricks, and strategies she had learned during her time at the academy, referring to them as the "Academy Survival Guide."

    As the day of Shinta''s entrance approached, Annara presented her with a storage ring filled with an array of essential items. High-tier weapons and armor were strictly forbidden within the academy grounds. Hence, she prepared her with the "Myriad Venom Suit," despite its ssification as only Tier 3, It was a potent and highly poisonous protection.

    Additionally, Shinta was equipped with several poison-rted weapons, capitalizing on her high immunity to toxins �C a strategic advantage that could prove crucial in her endeavors within the academy.

    Annara''s concerns about Shinta''s abilities were minimal; she knew the princess was both intelligent and strong. Her primary worry revolved around how Shinta would handle encounters with her father. However, Annara realized that this was beyond her control. All she could do was caution Shinta against revealing her true identity, emphasizing the risks it posed to both the queen''s n and Shinta''s safety.

    "You are ready for this," Annara assured Shinta before providing her with a means of contact. "And don''t forget to have fun," she added, offering a final word of encouragement.

    Shinta''s arrival at the academy on the twenty-second day left her with just eight days before the inner hall entrance closed. It was a brief window, enough to showcase her strength without much risk of the revtion of her true identity.

    During the registration process, she immediately made waves with her aptitude test results.

    "Dual elements: nt and Darkness."

    "It''s�� S aptitude�� 95!! No�� 96%!!"

    The astounding score reverberated throughout the halls. 98% would have ssified her as an SS talent, a rarity in one of 10,000 acolytes. Nevertheless, her 96% still ced her among the one in 1000 elite, distinguishing her as one of the top 10 candidates of the year.

    As news of Shinta''s remarkable aptitude spread throughout the academy halls, a curious crowd began to gather to witness her ascent of the perseverance mountain. Remembering the note from the academy survival guide��"Guide number 4: Show of strength will build a reputation"��she approached the challenge with confidence.

    Harnessing her natural talents, physique, and mastery of the slithering cloud step, Shinta effortlessly conquered the challenge in just a few hours. Standing triumphantly at the peak, she couldn''t help but notice the struggles of her fellow acolytes below.

    "This is surprisingly easy," she mused, "Why do those morons look so miserable?"

    Exiting the mountain, Shinta found herself surrounded by more than two dozen hall representatives, including several from the middle and high halls. The lower halls dared not approach her, a testament to her value.

    As for how to deal with these representatives, Shinta encountered the situation with a keen sense of etiquette, guided by the principles outlined in her academy survival guide, specifically number 3: "Courtesy to the Superiors."

    With this principle in mind, Shinta demonstrated her respect towards the magus assistant who approached her. She responded politely, declining the offers from the middle halls with tact, while expressing her intention to carefully consider those from the higher halls. This disy of courtesy not only showed her respect for the representatives but also garnered further favor from them.

    Observing her demeanor, murmurs of approval spread among the onlookers.

    "She''s not like any of those arrogant geniuses��"

    "Yes, this is the first time I am happy to be rejected�� she really knows her worth."

    "She''s only 15, yet so mature�� what a rare breed. I must get her!"

    However, despite the positive reception, disappointment lingered as there were no offers forting from the top 10 halls��the very ones she had set her sights on. Nevertheless, Shinta remained poised and resolved to keep her options open in theing days. If no offers materialized, sheprehended that she might have to heed her aunt''s advice and consider joining the half-blood top halls.

    After concluding her interactions with the academy representatives, Shinta discovered her thoughts drifting to one particr name that lingered in her mind. Without dy, she essed the academy database to confirm her suspicions.

    "Emery Ambrose�� hall 120�� he really is here."

    The realization sent a wave of emotions coursing through her. Contemting her next move, she deliberated internally, weighing her options. "Maybe I should give this academy some tours�� and let''s start with hall 120 at the bottom of the list�� yes, this makes perfect sense."

    With such justification, Shinta secured transportation provided by the academy and set off towards her destination. As she encountered the foothills where hall 120 was situated, the anticipation of seeing her father for the first time ignited a flurry of nerves within her.

    "Should I reveal my identity? Would he recognize me? What should I say?"

    Anxiety gripped her tightly as she traversed the path leading to the hall. Thankfully, her worries were momentarily disced as she stumbled upon a group of acolytes engaged in what seemed to be a fight ��a much-wee distraction, an entertainment that would hopefully calm her down.

    "Don''t mind me, please continue whatever you''re doing,"

    Unfortunately, the one-sided nature of the fight failed to entertain Shinta; instead, it only served to annoy her. Though the bullies'' behavior grated on her nerves, she hesitated to intervene. After all, she didn''t know these defeated morons well enough to justify stepping in. However, just as she was about to turn away, a piece of advice from her aunt''s academy survival guide echoed in her mind: "A show of strength will build a reputation."

    Viewing the situation as an opportunity to bolster her image, Shinta resolved to take action. These bullies hail from the lower hall, minimizing the potential consequences of her interference. Moreover,ing to the aid of the weak could earn her admiration and respect among her peers.

    With this in mind, she decided to take action. Swiftly and decisively, she confronted the aggressors, employing her skills to incapacitate them. However, in the heat of the moment, she inadvertently and carelessly poisoned all of them.

    "Wow, Auntie, you are not kidding around with these poisons."

    Before she could fully process the consequences of her actions, another group of acolytes reached on the scene, this time from hall 120. Among them was a formidable-looking man wielding a massive sword, who stepped forward to stop her.

    "Miss, I cannot allow you to leave without the antidote... You bettere with us and see our master," he dered firmly, his demeanor leaving no room for negotiation.

    Shinta''s mind raced at the realization that the young man before her might lead her to her father. However, the thought of their reunion under such circumstances filled her with unease.

    Panic surged through her, and in a spur-of-the-moment decision, she created a hasty retreat.

    "You can waste time chasing me or quickly help your friend, your choice,"

    As she descended from the hill, Shinta''s thoughts were consumed by her father''s abilities. She couldn''t help but ponder whether he really possessed the skills to neutralize those poisons. "If any of those fools die, i will be in real trouble."

    Despite her concerns, a sense of resignation settled over her.

    "It''s quite fine, I guess. Isn''t it one of a father''s jobs to clean up his daughter''s mess?"

 Chapter 2042 Her Options

    Chapter 2042 Her Options

    ??Shinta was back in Utopia City as the morning brought with it a reminder.

    [You have 5 days left to finalize your inner hall selection.]

    The message shed through her mind, serving as a stark reminder of the decisions looming ahead. Simultaneously, she was overflowed with notifications to check.

    [Invitation received - 23]

    However, as she sifted through them, disappointment gnawed at her. Among the invitations, 18 came from the middle halls, while only 5 originated from the higher halls. Not a single one came from the coveted top halls, eliciting a frown from Shinta.

    "Huh! They must be blind not to see talent like me!" she muttered under her breath.

    Annara joined her to analyze the influx of invitations. Assessing the situation, she offered her insight.

    "Most top and high halls wouldn''t extend invitations without a clear identity or endorsement from their respective factions," she exined, her tone pragmatic. "Considering your status as half-bloods and the unfavorable reputation of the Serpent within the alliance, receiving this number of invitations is actually quite descent."

    Though Annara''s words provided a semnce of reassurance, Shinta couldn''t shake off the lingering sense of disappointment.

    Annara has actually been tirelessly strategizing, attempting to find a way to make inroads with any of the esteemed instructors from the top 10 halls. However, the barriers proved formidable. Despite Annara''s efforts, these grand magus held considerable status and influence, making it challenging as they couldn''t use the Ouroboros influence with Shura''s lowborn identity.

    "Let''s not lose hope, we still have 5 days," Annara encouraged, her voiceced with determination and optimism.

    Meanwhile, the looming bloodline examination added anotheryer of urgency to their preparations. Shinta knew she needed to be thoroughly prepared for this crucial assessment.

    "Actually, among the invitations you received, there''s one from Higher Hall 37. Grand Magus Toleno, is himself a half-blood," Annara revealed, "This could serve as a promising backup option for you."

    Annara, being a bat bloodline acolyte herself, was familiar with Grand Magus Toleno, the Spectral Swarm. What made him a particrly appealing choice was his reputation for gathering a group of half-blood acolytes who had faced discrimination from others. These acolytes hailed from three particr bloodlines, the tiger, bat, and serpent bloodlines��all of which had strained rtionships with the alliance, especially following the ''blood incursion'' incident. While the serpent bloodline''s reputation was rtively less tarnished due to their decision to withdraw and maintain neutrality, they still faced prejudice.

    The scarcity of invitations extended to acolytes from these three bloodlines made Grand Magus Toleno''s hall an attractive option for them.

    However, Annara harbored reservations about steering Shinta towards Toleno''s hall. She saw it as ast resort, recognizing the potentialplications that could arise from aligning too closely with a group that had already drawn the ire of the academy''s elite. She feared that bing too entangled with Toleno''s faction might only invite trouble for Shinta in the future.

    Despite her concerns, Annara couldn''t deny the allure of Toleno''s hall as a refuge for those who had been cast aside by the academy''s mainstream culture. Nevertheless, given the limited options avable, Annara deemed it prudent to keep Grand Magus Toleno''s hall as a backup n, albeit with a note of caution.

    "Remember academy survival guide number 2: surround yourself with reliable allies," Annara reiterated, her tone earnest as she emphasized the importance of choosing allies who could truly benefit Shinta, rather than ones who might drag her down.

    "I understand," Shinta responded, her determination evident as she absorbed Annara''s counsel.

    As Annara continued her analysis of potential allies among the half-blood instructors, she quickly dismissed Instructor Harambe, deeming their affiliation with a middle hall to offer fewer benefits inparison to other options.

    However, Grand Magus Sirin, the Peafowl Empress of Higher Hall 24, emerged as a promising candidate. Despite Sirin''s specialization in light and spirit reading, which didn''t align perfectly with Shinta''s abilities, Annara believed that Hall 24 presented the best choice among the avable options.

    "So the best oue would be to secure an invitation from her," Annara concluded, her tone thoughtful. "And if no other top hall invitationse within the next few days, you can consider joining her hall."

    Hearing what seemed to be the conclusion of Annara''s analysis, Shinta rotated to her, visibly confused, and asked, "Auntie, why don''t you consider the half-blood top hall?... This Grand Magus, Lucius Corvin... This is top hall 7, isn''t it? Wouldn''t this solve our trouble?"

    Annara couldn''t help but release a heavy sigh, a mixture of frustration and concern weighing heavily upon her. Having firsthand knowledge of the notorious Lucius Corvin and the infamous Corvin family, she understood the gravity of the situation.

    Renowned as wolf royalty, the Corvins were known for their ruthless nature and their unyielding pursuit of power. Lucius himself was a heartless person who turned his friends and family into ves and serve his own ambitions.

    However, Annara''s concerns extended beyond mere personality or reputation. The crux of the mattery in Corvin''s own bloodline��a fact that could spell disaster for Shinta.

    As a grand magus wolf bloodline, Corvin possessed a keen instinct for identifying others'' lineages. Annara shuddered to think of the consequences if Corvin were to uncover Shinta''s mixed heritage. Given Corvin''s vtile personality and penchant for dominance, she feared the repercussions for Shinta could be dire.

    Shinta might find herself subjected to maniption, coercion, or worse, bing a pawn in the Corvin schemes. The thought of subjecting Shinta to such dangers filled Annara with dread. In her eyes, the potential dangers of exposing Shinta to Corvin''s scrutiny far outweighed any benefits that top Hall might offer.

    "I see... So Hall 7 is a no?" Shinta asked, seeking rification.

    "Yes," Annara affirmed with a firm nod. "Not that one."

    "I see�� so no wolf instructor��" There was a certain tone and deep sigh in Shinta''s words that quickly created Annara concerned. "Yes, no wolf instructor�� You are not nning to enter Hall 120, are you?"

    "No�� no, of course not�� that lowest ranking hall! Huh! No way!! It''s not worthy for a genius like me!"

    Hearing this, Annara could only remind her once again to make wise decisions, and although Shinta said she understood, as soon as she arrived at the Zodiac City outpost where the examination was held, she once again grew anxious. Especially when she finally saw a certain man being summoned to the front, sitting among the other instructors.

    With just one nce at his face, Shinta''s heart quickened its pace, her breath catching in her throat.

    "That''s�� him��. That''s my father."

 Chapter 2043 The Competitors

    <h4>Chapter 2043 The Competitors</h4>

    The unexpected sight of her father stirred a whirlwind of emotions within Shinta, catching her off guard. Her heart raced, and she found it increasingly difficult to draw a steady breath. Shinta struggled to maintain herposure until a soft voice broke through the chaos.

    "Focus, Shinta�� concentrate."

    It was Annara''s voice, transmitted through the tiny familiar nestled in Shinta''s ear. From her concealed vantage point in the corner of the hall, Annara offered counsel, her presence a reassuring beacon amidst the swirling emotions threatening to overwhelm Shinta.

    "Yes, Auntie..." Shinta''s voice quavered slightly as she acknowledged Annara''s guidance.

    As the eventmenced, with the overseer delivering speeches from the stage, Shinta gradually regained herposure. She slowly moved towards the special area at the front of the hall, where the half-blood acolytes had assembled.

    Among them stood 65 individuals, representatives from all gene bloodlines, each awaiting their turn to be called forth and tested. Aware that these acolytes posed as herpetition for entry into the prestigious halls, Shinta observed them closely, taking note of their demeanor and bearing.

    Meanwhile, Annara whispered tidbits of information about each acolyte, providing Shinta with valuable insights to help her navigate the intricate web of alliances and rivalries that existed within their ranks.

    Among the assembled half-blood acolytes, Shinta noted with interest the distribution across various bloodlines. Surprisingly, there were only three others from the serpent bloodline. Annara advised Shinta to maintain a cautious distance from them to avoid drawing attention to her identity.

    Thergest contingents hailed from the wolf and goat bloodlines, each boasting eight representatives who seemed to form their own tight-knit circles. Shinta observed as they clustered together, their interactions marked by a sense of camaraderie and solidarity.

    The top tier bloodlines��dragon and bird��each had six representatives, indicative of their esteemed status within the hierarchy of the academy. These individuals exuded confidence and poise, their presencemanding respect from their peers.

    As for the bat and tiger bloodlines each boasted three to four acolytes, their numbers mirroring that of the serpent bloodline.

    "You don''t need to know them all, just recognize thirteen of them," Annara advised, her words a steady reassurance amidst the sea of faces before them.

    As Annara began to point out the individuals Shinta needed to recognize, the first name she mentioned immediately caught Shinta''s attention: Rajh Rakugan, a Mythical rank 7 tiger bloodline acolyte. With Annara''s guidance, Shinta quickly located him among the crowd.

    The young man stood out effortlessly, his presencemanding attention. Despite his young age of 16, he possessed the physique of a mature adult, exuding an aura of cold fierceness heightened by his untamed, white hair.

    To her surprise, Rajh was the first acolyte summoned to the stage, a deliberate move by the staff to make a grand impression on the audience. As he stepped forward, a knife was ced in his hand, and with a swift motion, he pricked his finger, allowing a drop of blood to fall into the fountain below. Almost immediately, one of the twelve insignia adorning the walls began to glow.

    "Tiger bloodline!" announced the staff coordinating the examination.

    The fountain, once a deep shade of blood-red, began to shimmer with a brilliant golden radiance, revealing Rajh''s mythical rank.

    "Rank 7, Mythical Tiger!" The announcement echoed through the hall, eliciting murmurs of awe from the spectators.

    The crowd erupted into murmurs of admiration and awe at the sight of Rajh''s formidable bloodline lineage. However, amidst the apuse and admiration, Shinta couldn''t help but notice the disdainful res Rajh directed towards the instructors. The intensity of his gaze piqued her curiosity, leaving her to wonder what secretsy hidden behind the fa?ade of the enigmatic young man.

    Shinta listened intently as Annara provided some background information on the young man, absorbing the details with keen interest.

    "His Rakugan n was convicted for assisting the dark elves, and the alliance destroyed them when he was little"

    Shinta furrowed her brow"Then shouldn''t this mean that no instructor would want him?"

    "Not really, the fact that he has no family or faction makes him even more precious to them."

    Annara''s words painted a grim picture of Rajh''s circumstances, yet they also shed light on the intricate dynamics at y within the academy. Despite his troubled past, Rajh''s status as an independent and untethered acolyte made him a valuablemodity in the eyes of most faction�� particrly those who sought to exert influence and control.

    Her assessment was clear: Lucius Corvin would undoubtedly see Rajh as a prime candidate for his hall.

    As the next acolyte was called forward, all eyes turned towards a graceful-looking young woman with subtle, glowing green hair. ra Greenheart, aged 16, hailed from an ancient n boasting a mythical deer bloodline��an esteemed lineage coveted by many within the academy.

    As ra approached the stage, a hushed anticipation filled the air. With a steady hand, she pricked her finger and allowed a drop of her blood to fall into the fountain below. An expectant silence fell over the audience as they awaited the result.

    One of the lower insignia began to glow��a symbol of the horse bloodline. However, the fountain emitted a brilliant, radiant gold glow, far surpassing the intensity of Rajh''s disy. It was a clear indication of a higher rank blood gene.

    "Rank 8! Mythical horse," announced the staff overseeing the examination, their voices resonating throughout the hall.

    The revtion sent murmurs rippling through the crowd as they marveled at the rarity of ra''s bloodline and her remarkable rank. In all likelihood, ra would be a prime candidate for Grand Magus Sirin, the Peafowl Empress''s first choice. The ancient deer bloodline was renowned for its proficiency in light spells, making ra herself to seek out the female grand magus as her master.

    In stark contrast to the graceful ra, the next acolyte called forth was a dark-skinned, tough-looking young man from the rare mystical Goat bloodline��a Pyro Bison by the name of Rurik Kenaz, aged 17.

    "Rank 7, Mythical Goat," dered the staff overseeing the examination,

    The Bison was part of the goat family gene, a mid-tier bloodline on par with the snake, wolf, and bat. Conversely, the deer belonged to the low-tier horse family gene, alongside the boar, monkey, and rat genes. However, being part of rank 8 of the low tier was considered more prestigious than the rank 7 mid-tier bloodline, cing the girl above in the eyes of the audience.

    These three were the most outstanding and most sought-

    after first-year geniuses, but Shinta didn''t seem intimidated at all.

    "Actually, I am not impressed�� I hope the rest are not too disappointing."

 Chapter 2044 Her Decision

    <h4>Chapter 2044 Her Decision</h4>

    After the impressive disy of the top three acolytes, Annara noted the remaining ten acolytes among the rest, all of whom seemed to be at simr levels of prowess and potential.

    One particrly energetic youth caught Shinta''s eye��a 16-year-old named Yuebei. He exuded an unrelenting energy, his movements ceaseless as he bounced around the stage. Yuebei possessed a rank 7 mythical monkey bloodline, renowned for its high natural battle power and agility.

    In stark contrast, the next acolyte stumbled onto the stage, drawingughter from the audience with his clumsiness. This youth, named Ulong, was not only short and overweight but also appeared unmotivated. However, when the fountain transformed into a radiant gold, theughter died down, reced by a stunned silence. Ulong possessed a rank 7 mythical boar bloodline

    The following two acolytes hailed from mid-tier bloodlines��a rank 6 legendary bat and a rank 6 legendary wolf. As their blood mingled with the water in the fountain, a silvery, almost gold shimmer enveloped the liquid, signaling their impressive gene.

    Following the mid-tier figures, the spotlight shifted to the next four acolytes, each hailing from top-tier bloodline genes. Among them were a pair of rank 5 dragon bloodline acolytes��a Qilin dragon duo who appeared almost like twins in their resemnce. Their imposing presence and formidable lineage marked them as formidable talents in the eyes of the audience.

    Another top figure was��a mysterious-looking youth with a rank 5 raven bloodline. d in dark attire, he exuded an aura of enigma and intrigue, his presence shrouded in mystery.

    The final acolyte from the top-tier bloodlines was a young female, appearing even younger than Shinta herself. Despite her youthful appearance, she possessed a rank 5 tiger bloodline��a fact that belied her cheerful and seemingly innocent demeanor. If not for the examination, few would have realized the remarkable gic heritage concealed beneath her cheerful exterior.

    None of the preceding acolytes quite captured attention like the final pair of the thirteen figures��a brother and sister hailing from the controversial insect bloodline.

    The younger sister, at a mere 15 years old, boasted an ethereal appearance with pale white skin, her delicate features exuding an otherworldly beauty. In contrast, her older brother, aged 17, possessed a slightly reddishplexion, hinting at the fiery determination burning within him. Both siblings sported two small antennae protruding from their foreheads, giving them a more hybrid appearance��a characteristic that had sparked much controversy within the bloodlinemunity.

    As the siblings were called onto the stage, a palpable hush fell over the audience, judgmental gazes lingering on their unusual features. The tension mounted as their palms were cut, revealing not the expected crimson hue, but rather milky transparent blood��a startling revtion that only added to the intrigue surrounding them.

    Despite the uncertainty surrounding their bloodline, the fountain glowed with a bright golden light, indicating a mythical rank 7. However, the absence of any existing insignia left the audience puzzled as to which category they belonged��high, mid, or low tiers. Many spected that they were likely ced in the lower tiers, if not worse.

    As the siblings faced the silent judgment of the audience, a stark contrast in their reactions emerged. While the young girl appeared visibly apprehensive, her brother emanated a powerful and domineering aura��a defiant response to the scrutiny of those around them.

    With the introduction of these unique siblings, the lineup of thirteenpetitors that Shinta had been carefully observing came to a close, leaving an air of anticipation hanging over the hall as the examination continued.

    It wasmon knowledge among the acolytes that the overseer would ensure a fair division of the candidates among the five half-blood instructors. However, an acolyte''s preference for a particr instructor could heavily influence their cement. This crucial detail could heavily influence an acolyte''s cement within the halls.

    Understanding this, most candidates had likely already submitted their applications before the examinations concluded.

    Take ra Greenheart, for instance. She made no secret of her desire to be a disciple under Instructor Sirin. By openly expressing her preference, ra essentially granted Grand Magus Sirin priority in selecting her for the hall. However, this choice came with a trade-off. By choosing ra, Instructor Sirin effectively lost the opportunity to recruit four other talents to the other instructors before she could choose another.

    On the flip side, acolytes could opt to remain undecided, leaving the decision-making in the hands of the instructors. This approach, however, came with its own set of risks. If assigned to an instructor against their wishes, acolytes might find themselves at a disadvantage��denied the opportunity to join the other half blood halls unless granted permission by their assigned instructor.

    Thus, the decision of whether to express a preference or remain undecided weighed heavily on the minds of the acolytes as they navigated theplexities of hall selection.

    The intricacies of this selection process added an additionalyer ofplexity to the alreadypetitive atmosphere of the academy, as Shinta carefully weighed her options and strategized her next moves in hopes of securing a coveted cement within their desired hall.

    "It''s almost your turn, you better send an application to Instructor Sirin as I advised," Annara whispered, her voice a gentle yet urgent reminder.

    Considering her chances carefully, Shinta evaluated the potential oues of her decisions. With ra Greenheart positioned as a strong contender for Instructor Sirin''s hall, Shinta recognized that she would likely be the Grand Magus''s second choice if she followed Annara''s advice. However, if she opted not to send her application to Instructor Sirin, she risked being relegated to the third choice, with the possibility of being assigned to Tno hall instead��an oue she hoped to avoid.

    Yet, there existed a potential solution that could elevate her status to Instructor Sirin''s top choice: foregoing the consumption of the [Blood Suppressant Serum] provided by Bob, the gene master. This serum was intended to conceal Shinta''s true identity, allowing her to lower her rank from mythical to legendary and suppress her wolf gene. However, by refraining from drinking the serum, Shinta would reveal her true identity to all.

    [Shura Ouroboros]

    [15 years old]

    [Acolyte rank: 7]

    [Bloodline gene: Kimoyin Nightmare Wolf]

    [Gene ssification: Mythical mix bloodline]

    [Bloodline limit: rank 8]

    [Current rank: rank 4]

    With a rank 8 of a mid-tier bloodline, she held the distinction of being the top talent among the 65 first years��a position that surpassed even Rajh, the prodigious wielder of the tiger bloodline. Moreover, her status as a mixed-blood acolyte, a rarity in its own right, elevated her desirability to unprecedented heights.

    Such abination of exceptional talent and unique heritage made her not only highly sought after by all the half-blood instructors but also a sensation significant enough to capture the attention of the other top 10 halls. Inevitably, this guaranteed her a ce among their ranks, securing her future within the academy.

    Yet, amidst the promise of prestige and opportunity, lurked a shadow of danger��a danger that extended not only to herself but to her entire Ouroboros n. She had been cautioned repeatedly against drawing attention to her true potential, warned of the risks inherent in such brazen actions. To act recklessly now would not only jeopardize her own safety but also endanger the delicate bnce of power within the academy��a risk she could ill afford to take.

    As Shinta stood amidst the throng of acolytes, awaiting her turn to make her decision, the staff''s words pierced through her thoughts, jolting her back to the present moment.

    "Shura Ouroboros, you are thest one... Be prepared, next is your turn," the staff announced, signaling that her moment had arrived.

    However, as she approached the front of the crowd, ready to submit her application to Instructor Sirin and drink the elixir as nned, she was suddenly confronted with a startling sight

    ��''that person'' stood mere dozen feet away from her, and she was able to see his face clearly.

    "That''s him..."

    Instantaneously, her heart surged with a tumult of emotions, drowning out all rational thought. Her mind was consumed by a single, insistent whisper.

    "Look at me... See me... Pick me...."

    Emotion overwhelmed her senses, clouding her judgment as doubt crept into her mind.

    "No... I should not choose that woman teacher ...If I remain undecided, ...he ...he will have a better chance of selecting me."

    Her thoughts raced, grappling with the implications of her decision.

    A wave of doubt washed over her, mingling with her resolve.

    How could he possibly recognize her? Not with the effects of the elixir masking her true identity.

    As Shinta prepared to ascend the stage and undergo the examination, a desire welled up within her��a desire to impress the man before her, her father, with her unique blend of wolf and serpent genes. It was a tantalizing prospect, one that tempted her to reveal her true identity in the hopes of earning his recognition.

    Yet, as she took a step forward, a sudden vision shed before her mind''s eye��a solemn image of a grave. With a jolt, she halted in her tracks, her resolve faltering.

    "No," she whispered to herself, "If he truly is my father, if he truly wants me, he should be able to recognize me without me revealing myself."

    In a swift decision, she reached for the vial containing the serum, hesitating only briefly before draining only half of its contents��apromise she hoped would offer a solution to her current predicament.

    As her red blood mingled with the fountain''s waters, a shimmering silver hue enveloped the liquid, prompting a hasty announcement from the staff.

    "Legendary... No, wait," the staff member corrected himself mid-sentence, his voice filled with surprise. "We have another mythical, rank 7!"

    The revtion sent a ripple of excitement through the crowd, positioning Shinta on par with ra Greenheart in her likelihood of being chosen by Magus Sirin. However, none of these seem important anymore, as her gaze was fixed on the man who met her with a gaze of his own.

    "Father, do you see me?"

    Unbeknownst to the spectators, as the serpent insignia glowed brightly, a subtle dimming of the wolf insignia went unnoticed by most��but not by one with surprising interest.

    x x x x

 Chapter 2045 The Meeting

    Chapter 2045 The Meeting

    ??Emery''s heart skipped a beat as his eyes fell upon the young girl with silvery hair. There was something about her presence that stirred him deeply.

    "Who is she?" he murmured to himself, swiftly checking the information provided for the instructors. His eyes widened in surprise as he read the name "Shura Ouroboros."

    "Ouroboros...?" The name sent another jolt of surprise through him,pounded by the striking resemnce she bore to someone from his past. Her silvery hair, her looks��it all seemed too familiar.

    Lost in his thoughts, Emery was startled as Dillion whispered words.

    "Master, that''s the girl who poisoned our acolytes yesterday,"

    The revtion only served to deepen the mystery surrounding the girl. Emery''s curiosity was piqued, and his determination to unravel her identity was growing stronger by the moment.

    "I need to meet her," Emery resolved,. There was something about this girl, something that demanded his attention and warranted further investigation.

    He swiftly asked his senior Heorgar, the Zodiac head of security, about it, but the magus gave him a rejection.

    "I''m sorry, Emery, but you''re not allowed to meet with any of the acolytes at this time," Magus Heorgar replied. Instead, the magus ushered Emery to quickly join the other instructors for the meeting, "I will join you shortly," he said. Heorgar hurried off, as he seemed preupied with other matters.

    Before heading to the meeting, Nyx, offered a piece of advice "You might want to consider the insect siblings, The older brother, ine, is said to be very strong." She went on to mention the insect bloodline''s standing in Utopia City, hinting at its significance.

    Though Nyx''s counsel held merit, Emery found his thoughts still consumed by the enigma of Shura Ouroboros. He made a mental note of Nyx''s suggestion, but for now, he issued a request. "Gather information you can find on this acolyte named Shura Ouroboros,". At the same time, he also asked his reliable VIA to seek out information. One will help him go through the universal database, the other from street rumors''.

    As Emery awaited information regarding the mysterious girl, he made a conscious effort to rein in his curiosity and focus on the impending meeting.

    Emery stepped into the small yet opulent meeting room, his eyes sweeping over the elegant furnishings and the array of beverages arranged on the table at the center. Apart from himself, there were six other individuals present: the four instructors��Sirin, Toleno, Harambe, and Lucius��as well as Grand Magus Sinure, the overseer, and the esteemed figure of Grand Magus Kiyama, the Magus Alliance Minister and Council of Utopia City.

    Grand Magus Sinure addressed the meeting, his words carried sincerity and expectation. All listened intently as he emphasized the importance of prioritizing the needs of the acolytes above their own and cautioned against any conflicts or disagreements among the instructors.

    With the formalities concluded, the overseer proceeded to outline the process and etiquette for selecting the talents.

    As the highest-ranking hall, Lucius would have the first choice, followed by Sirin, Toleno, Harambe, and finally Emery, who would make thest selection.

    "Let''s start"

    True to expectations, Lucius wasted no time in dering his dominance by selecting Rajh, the rank 7 mythical tiger, as his first choice. Despite the tiger''s undecided status, Lucius''s authority remained unchallenged, and Grand Magus Sinure confirmed the allocation, reminding that if the tiger youth decided to reject Lucius invitation, no other hall could im Rajh without Lucius''s approval.

    "Hahaha, who would be foolish enough to reject the top hall invite?" Lucius quipped.

    With Lucius''s choice settled, all eyes turned to Grand Magus Sirin as it became her turn to make her selection. A sense of anticipation filled the room. Among the outstanding talents, apart from Rajh, were ra with her deer bloodline, Rurik the Pyro Bison, and the enigmatic serpent Shura Ouroboros.

    Given ra''s expressed desire to join Sirin''s hall, it was expected that Sirin would select her. However, to everyone''s surprise, Sirin appeared to hesitate. Her contemtive expression hinted at an inner conflict as she deliberated her decision.

    Then, unexpectedly, Sirin spoke, her tone measured yet sincere. "Honestly, I feel a certain impression of this serpent girl," she began, her gaze shifting between each of the assembled instructors. "I am hoping you all would let me take these two girls, ra and Shura�� if you all agreed, I would not choose any other acolytes."

    As Grand Magus Sirin made her unexpected request, Emery couldn''t help but notice the subtle yet potent influence of her enchantment ability. Her words carried a captivating charm that seemed to prate the very air, casting a spell of persuasion over those present. However, despite Sirin''spelling demeanor, Emery, with his spirit reading ability, remained unaffected by her allure.

    Among the instructors, only Instructor Harambe nodded in agreement with Sirin''s proposal, perhaps swayed by her persuasive charm. The others, however, remained unmoved, their expressions betraying a mixture of skepticism and reluctance. Grand Magus Toleno, in particr, openly voiced his objection to Sirin''s request, asserting his own im over the serpent girl.

    "I have had my eye on this girl for some time now and have already sent her an invitation," Toleno stated firmly, his tone resolute. "I hope Instructor Sirin will respect my im and refrain from interfering."

    Sirin''s initial calmness faltered momentarily at Toleno''s words, her elegant fa?ade giving way to a frown of displeasure. With a hint of sarcasm, she retorted, "Oh, so you''re saying she has willingly epted your invitation? How ttering"

    Toleno''s expression darkened at Sirin''s pointed remark. The tension in the room increased as the two esteemed grand magus engaged in a verbal sparring match. Emery watched the exchange with a sense of detachment, the meeting had just begun, but the argument had already started.

    Witnessing the escting conflict, Lucius Corvin interjects with a touch of mockery. His suddenughter reverberated through the room, drawing all eyes to him as he addressed Grand Magus Sinure. "Forgive me, senior, but this process is utterly ineffective," Lucius dered, "Such a waste of time."

    His brazen words sent ripples of rm through the other instructors, eliciting immediate protests and demands for rification.

    "What exactly are you trying to insinuate, Lucius?"

    Lucius''s lips curled into a sneer as he delivered his response, his wordsced with thinly veiled arrogance. "I just think... if the acolytes'' needs are truly the priority, then my top-hall will undoubtedly be the best fit for them. I have sixteen empty slots, and I am nning to fill them all. So let me choose my sixteen, and the rest of you can share what remains."

 Chapter 2046 The Offers

    <h4>Chapter 2046 The Offers</h4>

    Lucius''s bold promation sent shockwaves through the room, eliciting a swift and vehement response from Grand Magus Sirin and Toleno, who had previously been engaged in heated arguments but now found themselves united against Lucius''s audacious proposal. With Lucius''s n, he would effectively monopolize the top talents for his own hall, leaving the others with the less desirable acolytes to divide with.

    "Lucius, you are new, but how dare you suggest such things!" Grand Magus Sirin''s voice carried a note of indignation, her usuallyposed demeanor giving way to palpable anger.

    "Don''t be too arrogant just because the Zodiac king favors you," Toleno chimed in, his tone sharp with disapproval.

    However, their impassioned responses seemed to only fuel Lucius''s amusement. With a self-assured grin, he seemed unfazed by the bacsh his proposal had incited, basking in the attention it garnered.

    Grand Magus Sirin turned to the overseer, Grand Magus Sinure, seeking his intervention and support in quelling Lucius''s brazen suggestion. To their surprise, the elder remainedposed and unruffled, his calm demeanor serving as a stark contrast to the mounting tension in the room.

    "Let us hear what Lucius has to say first," he said, his voice steady and authoritative. He turned to Lucius, addressing him directly. "This process that I made was not set in stone. If you have a better suggestion, I am sure we are willing to listen."

    "Thank you," Lucius responded with a smile.

    To the surprise of Emery and everyone else present, Lucius began to articte his argument with a logical and reasoned approach.

    He first expressed his frustration with the small quota limitation imposed by the alliance, emphasizing the irony that despite the entrance of over a hundred half-bloods into this year''s academy, only 66 had shown interest in the half-blood halls. He pointed out that the remaining students had lost faith in the half-bloodmunity and had turned towards other human factions for their future prospects.

    With this premise established, Lucius argued that attempting to maintain fairness by restricting opportunities solely to the hall or instructor that the acolytes had initially chosen and came for would ultimately lead to more disappointment among them. He asserted that this approach would only serve to drive them towards the human halls.

    To support his argument, Lucius presented evidence showing that half of the 66 half-blood acolytes had submitted applications for his top hall. Many of the 14 top candidates, including Rurik the Pyro Bison, acolytes from the bird and dragon bloodlines, and even the mythical monkey bloodline acolyte Yuebei, whom Instructor Harambe had taken an interest in, had applied to Lucius''s top hall. This revtion left the seasoned veterans sighing in resignation, recognizing the weight of Lucius''s arguments.

    Lucius continued to make his case, challenging the notion that acolytes would not willingly ept lower-ranked halls if not chosen for the top ones.

    "If I don''t ept these talented individuals into my top hall, how can we be certain that they will ept your halls and not seek refuge in the human halls instead?"

    He then turned his attention to Emery, his gaze sincere andpelling. "Our new instructor here is my good little brother, and I genuinely wish to assist him in recruiting talented acolytes to elevate his hall''s status. But if we force these acolytes into his rank 120 halls, how many of them would willingly agree? And even if they did, it pains me to imagine our promising young talents being relegated to such a pitiful, low-tier facility."

    Emery couldn''t help but feel a sense of disgust at Lucius''s words, finding them maniptive and self-serving. However, he maintained hisposure, recognizing the political dynamics at y and the responses among the other instructors and the overseer.

    Lucius''s persuasive abilities were evident as he navigated the delicate dynamics of the meeting. He cleverly appealed tomon concerns and threats to garner support for his agenda.

    "I certainly wouldn''t take all the best talent to myself, I am not unreasonable," he reassured the room.

    He made it clear that he wouldn''t interfere with acolytes who expressed attraction in a specific instructor. For instance, ra Greenheart would remain with Grand Magus Sirin as the rank 6 bat bloodline, which has close rtions with Tno. He even offered to assist in persuading Yuebei, the monkey youth, to join Instructor Harambe''s hall, believing it to be the best choice for the young acolyte''s future. However, he cautioned against instructors like Harambe and Emery coveting too many acolytes, urging them to leave room for higher-ranked halls that offer direct benefits to these acolytes.

    This arrangement seemed to benefit both Sirin and Toleno withrger shares of the talent pool, while Emery and Harambe would receiveparatively smaller allocations, if any at all.

    Despite Lucius''s seemingly genuine sentiments, convincing the grand magus was no easy feat. Each of them harbored their own reservations and concerns about the proposed allocation of talents.

    Before they could voice their objections, however, their attention was drawn to Minister Kiyama, who had remained quiet until now. To their astonishment, he expressed his agreement with Lucius''s proposals. This unexpected endorsement, coupled with the noticeable silence of Grand Magus Sinure, known for his wisdom and discernment, raised suspicions among the gathered instructors.

    It hinted at a deeper level of coordination and influence within the higher echelons of authority, subtly shaping the opinions and decisions of the three instructors''.

    "So what do you all think? can we agree on this?" Lucius inquired, breaking the tense silence that hung in the room like a heavy shroud.

    Instructor Harambe seemed content with him already getting his chosen candidate, nodding in agreement with Lucius''s n. The other two grand magus remained unconvinced. Sensing their hesitation, Lucius made additional offers to sway their opinions.

    He proposed adding one of them each of the twin dragon with Lucius assuring them that they would adhere to their agreements.

    Emery''s frustration simmered beneath the surface as he observed his fellow instructors acquiescing to Lucius''s agenda. Sensing an opportunity to assert himself, Emery guided his gaze squarely at Lucius, determined not to be overlooked in the allocation of talents.

    "My good brother, What about me?" Emery questioned, "You wouldn''t leave me with none, would you?"

    "Of course not," he retorted. "Which ones attraction you?"

    Emery had initially intended to secure all eight of the wolf bloodlines, including the rank 6 wolves, for his hall. However, his thoughts were consumed by the mysterious girl, Shura Ouroboros, and he created a spontaneous decision.

    "Nine of them," Emery proimed firmly, "That''s what I want."

    x x x x x x x

 Chapter 2047 Interrogated

    Chapter 2047 Interrogated

    ??While all the instructors were engaged in their meeting, the atmosphere in the hall where the 66 acolytes were waiting was tense with anticipation.

    Shinta found herself at odds with Annara, her aunt, who was scolding her for not consuming the full serum as instructed. Regret flooded Shinta''s thoughts as she realized the impulsive nature of her actions. "I am sorry, Auntie... but don''t worry, it works for the best," she muttered, hoping to cate Annara''s anger.

    Before she could further exin herself, a sudden interruption shattered the moment. A staff member, apanied by several guards, approached Shinta with an air of authority.

    "Shinta Ouroboros, pleasee with us."

    Confusion mingled in her voice as she questioned, "Wait, what is this about?"

    Despite her resistance, Shinta found herself unable to resist the firm grasp of the guards. They escorted her to a secluded room, devoid of any semnce offort or familiarity.

    "Excuse me! Why are you doing this! I demand an exnation!" Yet, the staff and guard just left. The silence that followed only heightened her anxiety, leaving her to wonder what ominous fate awaited her in this mysterious room.

    Shinta''s initial instinct was to reach out to her aunt, but she realized the tiny creature was already gone from her ear. Herst words were to remain calm and discern the intentions of those who had apprehended her.

    Momentster, a rough-looking magus barged into the room. "Please sit down," hemanded with a tone that brooked no argument. Despite the veneer of politeness, the unmistakable presence of a full moon magus, emanated from him,pelling Shinta to sit.

    "Who are you? Why are you holding me here?!" Shinta demanded, her voice trembling with defiance.

    The man calmly introduced himself. "I am Heorgar, Zodiac outpost head of security. You are here to be questioned in the matter of tampering with the exam."

    "T-Tampering?! I did no such thing," Shinta protested.

    Heorgar proceeded to efficiently outline the evidence against her, detailing how a staff member had witnessed her consume a mysterious potion prior to the exam, leading to anomalies in the results, such as multiple insignia glowing simultaneously. As the weight of his words sank in, Shinta found herself momentarily speechless.

    Sensing her hesitation, Heorgar pressed on, his tone firm and upromising. "You better exin yourself now. What kind of serum did you drink, and what is your intention?" His piercing gaze bore into Shinta, demanding nothing short of the truth.

    Shinta''s anxiety intensified as she struggled to maintainposure under Heorgar''s scrutiny. Her breaths became shallow, and her hands trembled involuntarily as she attempted to conjure a usible exnation. "Mister... I didn''t know what you were speaking of, the serum. ...It''s just my personal medication," she stammered. "I have been drinking it since I was small."

    It was a performance, a skill honed under the tutge of Annara, her guardian. Drawing upon the teachings of deception, Shinta wove half-truths about the supposed medicinal properties of the serum and enhanced her anxiety to lend credence to her words. Yet, despite her efforts, Heorgar remained unmoved.

    Demanding proof of her innocence, Heorgar insisted on analyzing the serum. When Shinta failed to produce it, iming it had been disposed of, Heorgar''s suspicion only deepened.

    Sensing the tide turning against her, Shinta resorted to her final gambit, allowing genuine fear to surface and a solitary tear to trickle down her cheek. "Mister, I really don''t know what you want... ?" she pleaded, her voice quivering with genuine distress, showing the expression of a scared 15-year- old girl.

    But Heorgar was relentless, unmoved by her emotional disy. "You cannot lie anymore... Tell me the truth. Who are you?"

    Heorgar''s disyed intricate details of Shura''s information on a crystal.

    "You might be able to fool the academy, but not the Zodiac city. Unfortunately for you, I have some rtionships with the Ouroboros, and I happen to have thorough data on the Ouroboros n topare." His prating gaze bore into Shinta "You see here? Shura Ouroboros, you are not her!"

    Frustration welled up within Shinta as the reality of her predicament sank in. She cursed herself silently, regret gnawing at her for the impulsive decisions that had led her to this moment. "This is all ''his'' fault," she muttered bitterly,

    Her silence seemed to agitate Heorgar further, his emotions finally breaking through his stoic facade. "Tell me what you did to the girl?! And tell me who sent you! Or I will report you as a spy trying to infiltrate the academy," he threatened, his voice tinged with a mix of anger and desperation.

    Caught between a web of lies and the threat of dire consequences, Shinta found herself at a crossroads, her fate hanging precariously in the bnce.

    Amidst the heated interrogation, a sudden interruption shattered the tense atmosphere as a employee member came into the room. "Chief, the overseer was asking for the girl, her presence was needed.".

    Heorgar''s brow furrowed slightly at the unexpected news. Puzzled by the sudden turn of events and unsure of the overseer''s intentions, Heorgar reluctantly acquiesced. Instead of restraint, he assigned two guards to closely monitor Shinta''s every move. "You better not try to run," he warned sternly, as they departed.

    As Shinta followed the man, her mind raced with questions about why she was called upon "Is it because of ''him''? Did he recognize me?" She pondered, her heart pounding with unease.

    She was escorted into a medium-sized hall. The room seemed to exude an air of importance, with its spaciousyout and meticulously arranged furnishings.

    To her surprise, Shinta found herself in thepany of eight other acolytes upon entering the room. Their presence puzzled her; they were all wolf acolytes. Each of them wore expressions that mirrored her own mix of anticipation and apprehension, their eyes flickering with curiosity and uncertainty. "Why are they here?" she wondered.

    A simr question flitted through Heorgar''s mind as he observed the gathering of wolves acolytes. However, while everyone was waiting for the overseer and the other instructors arrivals, Heorgar was interrupted by a message from one of the employee members. "Chief, we apprehended someone suspicious, a female magus, and she wants to speak with you," the staff member ryed, adding, "She said it''s regarding the Ouroboros girl."

    As this data might provide clues or even pose a threat to what''s going to happen between the overseer and the girl, Heorgar quickly made his way to meet with the mysterious female magus.

    d in dark attire with her face partially concealed, she greeted him with familiarity as she removed her cover. "Senior Heorgar, it''s been a while."Heorgar''s expression shifted, a mix of astonishment and recognition crossing his features.

    "It''s you!"

 Chapter 2048 Request

    Chapter 2048 Request

    ??Minutes ago, during the instructor''s meeting, tensions simmered as Emery openly voiced his request. He dered his desire for the rank 7 serpent girl and all eight wolf acolytes. "Nine of them. That''s what I want," he stated firmly.

    The audacity of Emery''s request reverberated through the room, eliciting a mixture of surprise and skepticism from his colleagues. As a new instructor who holds the lowest rank hall, his request seemed bold, if not outright arrogant.

    Lucius responded with a subtle nod and a forced smile"That''s a good choice, little brother," he acknowledged, though his words belied a hint of difort. "Unfortunately... You see, when I took this position from Senior Sinure, I realized there were no wolf acolytes at hall 7 at all," he exined, his expression clouding with concern. "Hence, I have been nning to take all eight of them with me into the top hall."

    The revtion sent a ripple of astonishment through the assembled instructors, their initial skepticism giving way to a begrudging acknowledgment of Lucius''s decision. At first, many had viewed the inclusion of the eight wolf acolytes in the top hall as unworthy and a waste of such precious slots, but upon realizing the significance of Lucius''s sacrifice, their perspective shifted.

    Lucius''s Hall 7 had only 16 vacant slots, meaning his decision to take in the eight wolf acolytes would consume half of his avable spaces. This would leave out more appealing acolytes to be shared, and both Grand Magus Sirin and Toleno quickly lent their support.

    "This is such a stroke of luck for those wolf boys," Sirin remarked.

    "To think Instructor Lucius is so generous," Toleno chimed in, his voice tinged with approval.

    Emery found himself taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. The prospect of the young wolves being given a ce among the top halls was undeniably a remarkable opportunity for them. Initially, Emery was almost willing to let them seize this chance for advancement. However, as he contemted Lucius''s character, a wave of concern washed over him.

    Memories of past encounters with Lucius resurfaced, reminding Emery of the instructor''s maniptive and callous nature. Emery couldn''t shake the nagging worry about what Lucius might do to the young acolytes under his care. There lingered a suspicion in Emery''s mind that Lucius''s motives were not entirely altruistic. He couldn''t help but entertain the notion that Lucius might have ulterior motives, using the acolytes as pawns in some twisted game or simply discarding them once they had served their purpose.

    Although Emery recognized that these thoughts might be influenced by his own biases and animosity towards Lucius, he couldn''t afford to ignore the possibility.

    His mind was imprisoned, pondering what was best for these young wolves. On the other hand, he was not in a position to enforce such a demand, especially when all the other instructors supported it.

    As Emery wrestled with his inner turmoil, Lucius added another deration: "As for the serpent girl, I hate to say the same thing, little brother... such talent will be wasted on Hall 120," Lucius remarked.

    Surprisingly, these words only give Emery some rity. The thought of the serpent girl serving as a student under Lucius only served to solidify his resolve. With a newfound sense of determination, Emery spoke firmly,

    "No, good brother, leave them in my care."

    In that moment, Emery leveraged their purported closeness to test Lucius''s sincerity in front of the other instructors. To his surprise, his gambit paid off as the typically domineering Lucius fell silent, his expression betraying a hint of acquiescence. "Alright, little brother, I will not stop you... However, I hope you will let them choose themselves," Lucius conceded, his tone carrying a note of reluctant eptance.

    This response from Lucius showcased his cunning once again; he adeptly portrayed himself as the benevolent brother while subtly ensuring that he would eventually acquire these acolytes. After all, the disparity in benefits between the top and lower halls was too much. It seemed that Lucius was determined to outmaneuver Emery in securing the best talents for his own hall.

    Emery couldn''t help but sense Lucius''s ulterior motives, yet he found himself with no authority or justification to challenge them further. Thus, he reluctantly agrees to Lucius''s proposal.

    With this matter resolved, the overseer summoned the nine acolytes to gather, indicating the end of the deliberations and the finalization of the names.

    As they prepared to move to another hall, the two elders, Sinure and Kiyama, retreated for a brief private discussion, leaving the rest of the attendees to specte on the nature of their conversation.

    Finally, after the prolonged anticipation, all seven prominent figures entered the prepared hall, where the nine acolytes,prising the eight wolves and one Shura Ouroboros, awaited. Emery''s focus was once again drawn to the silver-

    haired girl, whose presence seemed to captivate him, yet he managed to maintain hisposure, already formting his next move in his mind.

    The atmosphere in the hall was charged with tension as the acolytes braced themselves to face the gathering of prominent figures. Five out of the seven were grand magus level, adding to the palpable sense of unease among the acolytes. The serpent girl, however, appeared noticeably more rxed than the others, her demeanor betraying a sense of assurance that set her apart from the rest.

    As the overseer began to address the assembled group, exining the purpose of their summons, the tension in the room escted even further. The acolytes exchanged nervous nces as they realized the weight of the decision before them. The overseer''s words hung in the air, emphasizing the gravity of the choice they were being presented with.

    "You may freely choose between these two halls," the overseer announced, leaving the fate of the acolytes in their own hands.

    The acolytes were taken aback by the disclosure of their choices. One option stood out prominently: the prestigious top Hall 7, presided over by the legendary figure among wolves'' blood, Lucius Corvin. The mere mention of his name elicited a mix of awe and trepidation among the acolytes. In stark contrast, the alternative option presented an unfamiliar young magus from the lower hall, a figure whose rtive obscurity stood in stark contrast to the esteemed reputation of Lucius.

    The sight of the two optionsid out before them seems obvious. The allure of joining Lucius Corvin''s esteemed hall was undeniable. However, the young serpent girl, greeted the news with unexpected happiness, her eyes shimmering with a sense of fulfillment that transcended the mere reputation of the hall.

    "He really chose me..."

 Chapter 2049 The Answer

    <h4>Chapter 2049 The Answer</h4>

    The overseer''s words hung heavy in the air, emphasizing the gravity of the choice before them. "You may freely choose between these two halls."

    For the acolytes gathered, the significance of this moment was not lost. By participating in this examination, they had all expressed their desire to join the prestigious Halfblood Hall. The eptance into the top hall 7 held immense weight��it meant ess to the academy''s advanced facilities and resources, as well as the unparalleled prestige that came with being associated with such a renowned institution.

    Kehinde, the rank-6 Mystic Wolf and son of the famous Mystic Wolf King, understood the magnitude of this opportunity. As the highest-ranked among the eight wolf youths, he couldn''t help but envision the pride and joy his father would feel upon hearing of his eptance into the top hall. The thought of his father celebrating with a 30-day Savanna festival filled him with a sense of anticipation and excitement.

    As for the other young wolves, ranging from ranks 5 to 4, the prospect of being epted into the middle halls would already be cause for celebration. Hence, the opportunity to advance within the academy hierarchy, invitation to the top hall was a dream almost too good to be true, a realization that gave them pause and sparked moments of hesitation.

    Before the acolytes could give their answers, the overseer allowed each instructor to address them. Lucius, exuding confidence, rose to his feet and addressed the gathered acolytes. "There is no need to hesitate," he dered, his voice carrying the weight of authority. His reputation preceded him, and his words resonated with a sense of trustworthiness thatmanded attention.

    Lucius wasted no time, but instead of talking about himself, he spoke of his esteemed colleague, Instructor Emery, highlighting his significant achievements in the old academy. "The savage acolyte, the one who makes us all proud," Lucius praised, his words dripping with admiration. However, beneath the veneer of praise, there was a subtle reminder of Emery''s affiliation with Lucius''s own White Wolf pack, suggesting that many of his aplishments were a direct result of Lucius''s tutge.

    Hearing Lucius''s words, Emery couldn''t help but release a deep sigh of frustration. If only physicalbat were permitted in this situation, he would have eagerly taken on the cunning bastard before him. Despite his inner turmoil, Emery knew that outward disys of aggression would aplish nothing.

    With resigned eptance, Emery acknowledged the reality of the situation. It was evident that Lucius was pulling out all the stops to secure the allegiance of the young acolytes, leaving Emery with little hope of convincing them otherwise. However, he remained steadfast in his resolve, standing up with confidence to address the gathered acolytes.

    "Everything that I can offer you��guidance, elixirs, techniques��I am sure Instructor Lucius could also provide," his voice steady and resolute. Pausing for a moment, he let the weight of his words sink in before continuing. "What I can only add is my pure intention for your growth. I offer you not just mentorship, but the freedom to chart your own path. There are no contracts ormitments tying you to me. When you graduate, you are free to pursue your future however you see fit."

    Turning his gaze towards the elders and then to Lucius, Emery posed a direct question. "Good brother, if you are willing to offer them the same, then by all means you may take care of them... Will you?"

    The question posed by Emery left Lucius momentarily dumbfounded, his usually confident demeanor faltering in the face of such heartfelt words. Embedded within Emery''s words was a subtle insinuation that Luciuscked a pure heart and might subject the acolytes to unfavorablemitments. It was a calcted move on Emery''s part, leveraging the opportunity to provide the students with a proper warning while simultaneously using the elders as witnesses. Whatever answer Lucius provided would inevitably be seen as a victory for Emery.

    As anticipated, Lucius had little choice but to save face and agree to Emery''s terms. "Of course, no contract, nomitment," he conceded, though the forced smile on his face betrayed a hint of difort. There was a palpable shift in his aura, a crack that did not go unnoticed by Instructor Sirin, who couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight.

    Satisfied with the oue, Emery turned once more to address the young acolytes with earnest sincerity. "You may choose wisely," he advised, his words carrying a weight of significance.

    His gaze lingered on the silver-haired girl, their eyes meeting once again in a silent exchange. Simrly, with the wolf kids, as much as he would like for her to join his hall, her decision ultimatelyy beyond his control. He could not force her, thus potentially missing out on such a good opportunity to enter the top hall.

    As Emery concluded his remarks, Elder Sinure calmly prompted the acolytes for their decision. Without much hesitation, each of the wolf acolytess epted the offer to join the top hall, expressing their gratitude for the opportunity. Not a single one nced Emery''s way, all eight of them eagerly embracing Lucius''s invitation. Emery remained silent, resigned to the oue.

    Then came the turn of the serpent girl. Elder Sinure addressed her with a calm inquiry,

    "What say you, Shura Ouroboros?"

    Anticipation hung in the air as all eyes turned towards her, expecting her to follow suit and ept the invitation to the top hall. However, much to everyone''s surprise, Shura respectfully declined. "I thank you, elder, for the invitation," she said politely, her decision catching Lucius off guard.

    Despite the unexpected turn of events, Shura''s calm demeanor only served to amuse Lucius. He was about to inquire about her reasons for declining, but before he could, Shura gracefully interjected, "I hope I don''t need to exin my reason..." turned her attention towards the overseer.

    Lucius refused to let the matter rest, sensing that directly asking for Shura''s reasons might reflect poorly on him. Instead, he opted for a more indirect approach, probing the girl with a more personal question. "You... from the Ouroboros n, aren''t you?" he inquired, his tone carrying a subtle undercurrent of intrigue. "I am actually very close with your Queen, I wonder if this is the reason..."

    Seeing that the girl was ufortable with the question, Emery felt a surge of emotions rising within him. Whether it was the weight of Lucius''s words or the pressure bearing down on the serpent girl, it was enough to unsettle him. He struggled to maintain hisposure as he observed the exchange, his thoughts swirling with a mix of concern and frustration.

    However, before Lucius could delve further into his line of questioning, the proceedings were abruptly interrupted by the arrival of another individual.

    "I apologize for the interruption, I was upied with a security matter."

    Heorgar, the head of security, entered the room, immediately joining the elders and instructors at the table. His presencemanded attention, and all eyes turned towards him as he spoke.

    "I couldn''t help but hear before I entered... yes, this girl, Shura, she is very new, having arrived only a few days ago," Heorgar exined, his tone authoritative yet empathetic. "I actually received a message from the Ouroboros elder, asking me personally to guide her about the hall situation first... She is still learning. That''s why I advised her not to ept any invitations just yet."

    His words cast a new light on the situation, providing context for Shura''s earlier decision.The exnation provided seemed to satisfy the elder, who nodded in acknowledgment before turning to Shura to seek confirmation.

    Shinta did her best to hide her surprise, though the prating gaze from the man who was her interrogator made it difficult. With aposed demeanor, she affirmed, "Yes, it''s true... I have not learned any information about any of the halls. Therefore, I am unable to ept any invitations at the moment... My apologies."

    She tried her best to avert her gaze, avoiding any direct eye contact with ''him''. However, despite her efforts, she couldn''t shake the emotional turmoil brewing within her. The weight of being unable to ept ''his'' invitation weighed heavily on her, stirring a mix of conflicting emotions.

    While Shura''s confirmation left Lucius visibly displeased, he deemed the matter of the girl inconsequential enough not to warrant further attention.

    For Emery, he found himself somewhat satisfied with the oue. The fact that the girl wouldn''t be joining Lucius''s hall alleviated some of his concerns. However, his curiosity about her identity still lingered, and he had been patiently awaiting more information. With his senior, Heorgar, now aware of the situation, Emery felt a sense of reassurance that further inquiries would be easier to conduct.

    As the elder prepared to dismiss all the acolytes, the serpent girl, hesitated for a moment before speaking up. Despite the weight of the situation, her voice held genuine sincerity as she spoke to the room.

    "I do... hope... I could visit ...your hall, to... understand more," she expressed earnestly. Her gaze shifted first to Lucius, before turning to Emery, lingering for his approval.

    With a warm smile, Emery nodded in response. "Yes, of course,"

    The girl left the room with a newfound sense of joy in her heart.

    As the meeting continued, the remaining acolytes were allocated among the other instructors. Following Lucius''s proposals, the bulk of the 50 acolytes were distributed among Tno and Sirin for their higher hall, while several others were deemed unsuitable and relegated to Haramber''s medium hall. This left Emery with no acolytes under his wing.

    However, just when Emery thought he would be left without any students, Elder Sinure made a decision that caught him off guard��allocating two acolytes specifically for him. It was an unexpected gesture, one that left Emery feeling both grateful and slightly bewildered.

    Despite the high-ranking bloodlines of the two allocated acolytes, none of the other instructors voiced any objections to the decision. Even Lucius, who had previously been at odds with Emery, agreed the arrangement without protest.

    At that moment, Minister Kiyama approached Emery with a quiet reassurance.

    "I will leave them two in your care."

 Chapter 2050 Siblings

    <h4>Chapter 2050 Siblings</h4>

    [Application received - 36]

    Four days remain until the finalization of hall acolytes,

    Despite the hall''s increased poprity, there was a noticeable absence of new applicants seeking to join their ranks. The only additions to the hall''s roster were the two acolytes who had returned with Emery from the Zodiac Outpost the previous day��siblings of an insectoid lineage.

    Asahaka diligently conducted lessons for the other students, his voice resonating within the hall as he imparted knowledge and guidance. Meanwhile, on the opposite side of the hall, Emery observed as Dillion engaged the two new students in a practice spar. Damo, seated on the sidelines, meticulously recorded notes.

    The younger sister, Bena, was a 15-year-old possessing a mythical worm bloodline. Proficient in manipting the elements of ice and earth. She was currently a rank 7 acolyte with an aptitude score of A, 88%.

    The older brother, ine, aged 17, was a mythical Ant bloodline. Proficient in manipting fire and earth elements, he had achieved an impressive rank of 9 with an aptitude score of A, 82%.

    In the midst of the sparring session with Dillion, the stark contrast between the siblings''bat abilities became increasingly evident.

    Bena, employing her proficiency in ice maniption,unched a barrage of thin ice needles and sharp strings from a distance. However, her attackscked the finesse and precision required to ovee Dillion''s defenses. Within a few moves, she found herself overwhelmed by Dillion''s swift counterattacks, ultimately conceding defeat.

    On the other hand, ine showcased remarkable resilience and skill in hand-to-handbat. Despite facing off against Dillion, a top 100 acolyte, he remained steadfast, enduring their onught for over a hundred moves without faltering.

    "What about weapons? Have you mastered any weapons?" Dillion inquired, a glint of anticipation in his eyes as he readied his enormous weapon��a ruler-type sword known for its reliance on weight rather than sharpness.

    ine''s response was not verbal; instead, he unleashed his transformation, enveloping his body in a shimmering crimson armor. With a determined expression, he raised both armor-ted arms in preparation for the next round ofbat.

    With an excited grin, Dillion swung his massive sword in a vertical arc, aiming for ine with calcted precision. Yet, ine remained unfazed, executing a perfect evasion maneuver that allowed him to sidestep the impending blow and retaliate with a swift punch.

    The sheer size and weight of Dillion''s sword made it seem impossible to parry, but to everyone''s astonishment, Dillion had no intention of evading or deflecting. Instead, he met ine''s punch head-on, using his own forehead as a makeshift shield.

    The impact was thunderous��BAM!��as ine''s fist collided with Dillion''s forehead with startling force. Momentarily stunned by the unexpected counter, ine found himself vulnerable to Dillion''s swift retaliation. With a fluid motion, Dillion spun on his heel, unleashing a rapid horizontal strike with his sword that sent ine hurtling through the air, the force of the blow propelling him several meters away.

    "Brother!!" Bena cried out in panic, her voice echoing with concern as she watched ine''s abrupt expulsion from the battlefield.

    Emery assured the girl that her brother was fine. ine''s impressive skill allowed him to mitigate the impact by jumping away at thest moment, effectively reducing the force of the sword strike by at least half. It was evident that the young ant acolyte possessed a high level ofbat expertise, knowing how to effectively take a hit. Coupled with the protective armor encasing his body, ine appeared rtively unscathed by Dillion''s formidable strike.

    Observing the scene unfold, Dillion couldn''t help but express his amazement at ine''s resilience before turning to Emery for guidance. "Master, should I continue?" he inquired, eager to resume the sparring session.

    Emery cast a thoughtful nce in ine''s direction, noting the determined glint in his eyes as he prepared for another round ofbat. With a nod of approval, Emery encouraged Dillion to proceed. "Yes, of course. I also haven''t had the opportunity to see you properly fight. Give it your best," he instructed, his voice filled with anticipation.

    "Alright, master," Dillion responded eagerly.

    With Emery''s encouragement still echoing in the air, Dillion wasted no time in unleashing his full strength, assuming a formidable sword stance that sent tremors rippling through the ground beneath him. As he initiated his attack, the sheer force of his movement caused the earth beneath his feet to crack, a testament to the raw power he possessed. With a resounding battle cry, he unleashed himself forward, his speed and strength magnified twofold as he closed in on ine with lightning-fast precision.

    However, ine remained undaunted, his focus unwavering as he employed his own unique technique. Engulfing both of his feet in mes, he ignited a burst of fiery energy that granted him explosive agility, allowing him to evade Dillion''s onught with a short, sudden movement boost. With each agile dodge, ine narrowly avoided the iing strikes, leaving Dillion swinging in empty air.

    "Excellent!" Dillion eximed excitedly, his enthusiasm undiminished as he pressed forward with a relentlessbination of attacks.

    ine met each blow with a calcted defense, utilizing his explosive footwork to bolster his defense. Yet, despite his best efforts, there were moments when he couldn''t evade entirely, resorting instead to channeling the explosive energy into his arms to block the iing strikes.

    Despite his valiant defense, ine''s efforts proved insufficient against the overwhelming force of Dillion''s onught. With a powerful sh, ine was once again sent hurtling backward, the impact shattering the armor on his arm and sending shockwaves reverberating through the training hall. However, ine refused to yield, his determination unwavering as the shattered pieces of his armor quickly reformed, and he prepared to face his opponent once more.

    shattered pieces of his armor quickly reformed, and he prepared to face his opponent once more.

    It was evident that there was a significant disparity in power between them; while Dillion had reached his 6th pir, ine was only in his first or second. Even his transformation couldn''t fully bridge the gap in their battle prowess. Despite the odds stacked against him, ine remained steadfast, relentlessly seeking an chance to counter Dillion''s relentless assault. However, before he could mount a defense, Dillion swiftly changed tactics, unleashing a powerful downward strike aimed at the ground.

    BAMM!!! BAMM!!!

    With a resounding crash, Dillion''s sword struck the earth with devastating force, creating a tremor that broke the ground apart. ine, caught off guard by the sudden upheaval, lost his footing and found himself unable to properly dodge the iing strike. As the weight of Dillion''s sword bore down upon him, ine was defeated, forced to yield beneath its crushing weight.

    "You are very strong, ine. Good fight," Dillion remarked, his tone sincere and respectful.

    Despite the praise, ine remained silent, his expression a mask of concealed irritation. Emery, observing the exchange, wasn''t surprised by the young ant''s reaction. He had observed ine''s efforts to hide his disappointment ever since he and his sister were assigned to Emery''s ss the day before. It was clear that the siblings had been deliberately ced in the lowest-rank hall for a reason, and Emery was determined to uncover the truth behind their assignment.

    Both recruits showed remarkable talent during the bout. While the sistercked closebat experience, her mastery of ice spells was impressive. Emery couldn''t help but hope that Klea would be able to glean valuable insights from her abilities upon her return.

    However, what truly astonished Emery was Dillion''s prowess. The young man fought with a ferocity that could only be honed through grueling life-and-death battles. Yet, it wasn''t just his current abilities that impressed Emery��it was his untapped potential.

    Emery urged the young man to continue utilizing his special sword technique, the "[Magnitude sh]." This technique, blending earth and darkness proficiencies, was Dillion''s family legacy that was refined by his old master. As Dillion executed the technique repeatedly, Emery observed with keen interest.

    However, amidst the flurry of shes and strikes, Emery confirms his suspicion as he hints the potential for gravity-

    based attacks within Dillion''s strikes. The realization struck Emery profoundly.

    Seeing Dillion''s character and potential, Emery couldn''t help but reminisce about one of his most grueling battles against the Khaos Champion, Ezekiel. With dedication and guidance, Emery believed that Dillion had the potential to ascend to the top ranks of the academy.

    However, as Emery attempted to provide guidance to ine about his techniques, he was met with clear resistance. The young man seemed unwilling to heed Emery''s advice, disying a level of frustration that led him to abruptly leave the training yard. Concerned for her brother, Bena apologizes for her brother''s attitude and expresses her worries.

    Amidst this tension, amotion erupted from the other side of the yard, drawing Emery''s attention. As he came to investigate, he was taken aback to find several of his other acolytes openly voicingints about Asahaka''s teaching.

    The discontent among the acolytes escted to the point where some of them decided to withdraw their applications altogether, causing a significant drop in the number of applicants for Emery''s hall.

    [Application acquired - 30]

    "What happened?"

 Chapter 2051 Quitting

    <h4>Chapter 2051 Quitting</h4>

    Six acolytes abruptly departed from Hall 120, leaving the remaining members bewildered by their sudden decision. Hearing that their departure was prompted by dissatisfaction with Asahaka''s way of teaching, Kat swiftly intervened in an attempt to persuade them to reconsider. Damo, who was most familiar with Asahaka, apanied her.

    Meanwhile, Emery maintained hisposure, silently observing the remaining 30 acolytes, noting the restlessness that seemed to permeate the group.

    After a brief absence, Kat and Damo returned. Though they did not bring back any of the departing acolytes, they did bring information, about their reasons for quitting the hall.

    Emery let them exin the reason openly in front of the other acolytes.

    Damo hesitated to disclose details out of respect for his old master, but Kat was more forting. She revealed that the departing acolytes were dissatisfied with the predominant focus on meditation in Asahaka''s teachings. They found it boring and felt it was a waste of their time, leading to their decision to leave the hall.

    The news didn''t faze Asahaka in the slightest; he remainedposed in his customary posture, offering his profound wisdom: "In all teachings, the heartes first. With a prepared heartes wisdom, and with wisdomes better understanding."

    Emery resonated deeply with these words. For the acolytes, meditation served as the cornerstone of their journey, prioritizing the cultivation of their spirits before delving into spells orbat techniques. He harbored no doubts about the Abbot''s proficiency in teaching this essential subject. Reflecting on his own time spent at the Abbott temple, immersed in the teachings of Dao, Emery recognized the immense impact it had on his personal growth.

    In addressing the issue before the gathered acolytes, Emery emphasized the necessity of patience in mastering this aspect of their training and urged them to maintain trust in their instructors. Despite his heartfelt words, he sensed that some of the acolytes remained unconvinced or resistant to his message.

    Emery quickly realized there were other issues hidden from him, causing him to heave a deep sigh. In his heart, he knew that the task of instructing these acolytes would not be easy. If only he could use spirit reading to understand their thoughts. Unfortunately, strict rules from the academy prohibited probing the students'' minds, cing restrictions to guard their privacy. After all, unlike the old academy, most of these instructors could be considered external to the academy.

    As expected, the next day saw more acolytes decide to quit the hall, leaving their ranks further depleted.

    [Application received - 26]

    With only three days remaining until hall finalization, they lost another four acolytes. This time, Dillion and Damo brought reliable information that confirmed Emery''s suspicions.

    The reason behind the sudden departure of these ten acolytes over thest two days became apparent: they had received an unbelievable offer from another medium hall.

    It wasmon knowledge that the main facility all acolytes sought was the origin stones rooms. While lower hall acolytes received only four hours per week, those in the middle halls enjoyed eight hours. This benefit alone was reason enough for many to consider the offer. However, what truly enticed these acolytes were the promises of medium-grade weapons, advanced techniques, and even a substantial amount of spirit stones. For those from lower realms, such offers were too tempting to refuse.

    What made the situation even more despicable was the timing of their departure. They were ordered to quit Hall 120 within the final days before the hall finalization. This maneuver was clearly an effort to ensure Emery would lose his inner hall cement.

    Emery absorbed the information with a measured calmness. Inquiring about the halls that made these enticing offers, he learned they were Hall 68 led by Instructor Alpes and Hall 63 under Instructor Eline. These names immediately rang a bell for Emery��both were instructors affiliated with the Nephilim factions. It became apparent to him that this was not just a random urrence but a targeted scheme aimed directly at him.

    Delving deeper into the matter, Dillion offered reassurance, mentioning that Emery need not worry about the loyalty of the twelve second-year and third-year seniors who had apanied him. Unlike the new first-year acolytes, these individuals were well aware of the consequences of their choices and were not easily swayed by materialistic temptations.

    Dillion himself served as a prime example, having previouslye from higher halls that offered 16 hours of ess per week to the origin stone rooms. He even received an offer from a top hall that provided a staggering 32 hours per week��a benefit eight times greater than what Emery''s hall could offer. Yet, Dillion had steadfastly rejected these offers within favor of remaining in Emery''s hall.

    He assured Emery that all twelve of his friends remainedmitted to their cause. In fact, it was one of them who brought forth the information about the tempting offers, promptly declining without a moment''s hesitation.

    Hearing this, Damo''s suggests offering additional benefits. It seemed that the allure of the [Sky Body Tempering] he had promised wasn''t enough to convince the acolytes to stay. Damo also expressed his disappointment at how these ten acolytes, who had already undergone the [Earth Body Cleansing], and just departed without even a word to their master.

    However, Emery ultimately shook his head, recognizing that while he needed a minimum of twenty acolytes to secure his hall, he understood that it was better to havemitted individuals who shared his vision rather than those who could not fullymit. He couldn''t force anyone to stay, but he also recognized that he should celebrate the opportunities that awaited those who chose different paths. Just as alongside the young wolves half-bloods'', his anonymity with these factions could prove to be a boon for these lower realm acolytes.

    In fact, Emery couldn''t help but consider that this might have been one of the Deputy Headmaster''s intentions within hiring him as the sole lower realm instructor. His presence had undoubtedly brought numerous benefits to dozens of lower realm acolytes.

    Even if the rest of the first-year acolytes leave, counting the twelve seniors, Dillon, Kat, Damo, Ha Ron, Kingrig, and the two half-blood siblings, Emery would still have neen acolytes. Klea had mentioned bringing one more, and there were also the two Roman centurions who were still attempting to conquer Perseverance Mountain. That would make a total of twenty-

    two acolytes, covering their baseline.

    As Emery mulled over these numbers, he couldn''t shake thoughts of the serpent girl.

    Surprisingly, just as he was contemting her, the stated girl casually entered the hall.

    "Hi, I am Shura, ie for a tour of this ce"

 Chapter 2052 Finally meet Her

    <h4>Chapter 2052 Finally meet Her</h4>

    "Master, isn''t she the top half-blood girl? Is she really joining our hall? This is fantastic news," eximed Damo, his face lit up with excitement.

    Dillion, though slightly more reserved, nodded. "Yes, she''s undeniably strong, but she''s been having some issues with us recently."

    "What! You mean that incident? Well, you can''t really judge someone solely by their ws. I heard she stood up to those bullies," retorted Damo, his enthusiasm unwavering. "Master, we should definitely try to recruit her."

    Although Emery maintained a fa?ade of silence, internally, he battled with a storm of emotions, eagerly anticipating the chance to finally meet this mysterious girl. Despite Herorgar''s conspicuous avoidance, Emery managed to glean morsels of information about her from Nyx and VIA.

    Reports indicated a puzzling anomaly in her records. The girl named Shura was purportedly older and possessed only a legendary rank serpent bloodline, which means a false identity. Nyx had also noted her surprisingly low profile and ndestine activities, once spotted skulking around Utopia City under the cover of night.

    While these revtions might have led others to conclude she harbored ill intentions, Herorgar''s endorsement, coupled with Emery''s own inner turmoil, urged him to consider otherwise. These enigmatic details only served to deepen his intrigue, fueling his desire to unravel the mysteries surrounding her.

    Emery was fully on board with Damo''s n to make a favorable impression on her behalf. However, just as he braced himself for their long-awaited encounter, a sudden shout pierced the air.

    "It''s you!! The little devil!!"

    The shout erupted from Kingrig, the Mayan warrior, his imposing figure apanied by Ha Ron, brandishing his sword with a menacing intent. "You dare toe here,"

    Emery could only stand in stunned silence as he witnessed the brewing confrontation between the two warriors and the?serpent girl.

    Her response was calm, almost nonchnt.?"Is this how you wee a guest?" she remarked, her tone tinged with amusement.

    "You may choose to fight one of us," Ha Ron demanded.

    The girl''s response dripped with nonchnce. "I don''t feel like fighting today. But if you two insist, don''t waste my time. Both of you cane at me simultaneously."

    Her words only served to stoke the mes of irritation within them. "Huh! Such arrogance!"

    Before the tension could spiral any further, Damo interjected, his voice slicing through the charged atmosphere. "Wait! She truly is our guest."

    "Her... really?" Ha Ron echoed, his disbelief echoing through the air, mirrored by the confusion etched across Kingrig''s face.

    Emery, sensing the need to diffuse the mounting hostility, stepped forward. His gaze locked with hers, and he extended an invitation. "Come inside," he said gently, gesturing for her to enter the hall.

    Surprisingly, the moment Emery stepped into view, the girl''s previous aura of arrogance seemed to dissipate, reced by a genuine smile that illuminated her radiant beauty. It was a sudden transformation that caught everyone off guard, effectively diffusing the tension.

    "What is going on..." murmured those present, their confusion palpable.

    Emery guided her to his private corner room, strategically positioned to offer a picturesque view of the yard through its open window. As if weing such an important guest, Emery instinctively assumed the role of a gracious host, preparing a pot of hot tea using his old master''s cherished teapots and cups.

    From a distance, Damo observed the unfolding scene with a mixture of admiration and surprise. He marveled at how much effort his master was putting into recruiting this girl; he had never seen such gestures of hospitality from any other acolyte. Intrigued, the other acolytes soon joined Damo in watching from afar, silently observing the unfolding encounter.

    Emery''s hospitality seemed to have a profound effect on Shinta. The once-confident girl now appeared somewhat subdued as they sat across from each other, savoring the warmth of the tea in the tranquil atmosphere of the hall. Despite the initial tension, afortable silence settled between them as they shared this moment of unexpected connection.

    "Are you here to have a look at the hall?" Emery inquired, his tone suggesting he was more than willing to offer her a tour of the ce.

    As Shinta savored the tranquility of the moment, she responded with a hint of hesitation, "Uu.. hm.. well, I think all the halls look the same."

    "True... Are you here to speak with me then?"

    Shinta''s mind wrestled with conflicting emotions, her nervousness was palpable. "Well... no... Why would I want to... I mean, I didn''te specifically to speak with you, ...mister."

    "I... see," Emery murmured, a flicker of confusion crossing his features as he took a sip of the hot tea.

    Another awkward silence settled over the room, thick with unspoken tension.

    In an attempt to break the ice, Emery ventured, "I''ve actually visited Ouroboros City before,"

    "You... you did?... When?" Shinta''s curiosity piqued, her eyes widening with genuine interest.

    "Quite a long time ago, actually. I was still in the academy then, just a few years older than you are right now," Emery shared, his eyes sparkling with nostalgia as a smile danced across his lips, hinting at the fondness of his memories.

    Shinta began to rx a little, her curiosity now piqued. With a smile of her own, she asked, "Just that time?"

    "No, no," Emery replied, shaking his head. "A few times, actually. Once, I even spent quite a while there... Unfortunately, much of the memory seems like a blur right now."

    This admission only served to heighten Shinta''s curiosity, and she leaned forward, her interest evident in her expression. "Why? Is it not a good memory?"

    There was something in her look and her voice that seemed topel Emery to share. If he didn''t know better, Emery would have thought she used some kind of enhancement on him.

    Emery paused for a moment, allowing a part of a memory he had long tried to bury to resurface within him. As it yed in his mind, recalling the time he spent in Ouroboros, all was flooded with memories of her.

    "No�� it''s a good memory."

    Despite the faint smile that yed on his lips, there was an unmistakable undercurrent of deep sadness within him.

    This revtion seemed to deeply affect Shinta, and Emery added, "Unfortunately... I was unwell. I couldn''t remember most of the time I was there," he confessed, his voice tinged with regret as he released a heavy sigh.

    As Emery turned back to face the girl, he was taken aback to see a tear trickling down her cheek. The girl was trembling, and her voice quivered as she spoke.

    "Is that... why... you don''t remember me?"

 Chapter 2053 Do you not Remember me?

    Chapter 2053 Do you not Remember me?

    ??Hearing her words, a flood of memories surged within Emery''s mind, transporting him back to a vivid scene from the past.

    It was a tranquil afternoon, the air filled with the soft rustle of leaves and the gentle caress of a refreshing breeze, apanied by the warmth of the sun. Emery was unable to utter a single word, lying motionless on a tilted chair. Suddenly, he was jolted from his reverie as a small hand pinched his body.

    "Uncle, doesn''t this hurt? Are you... dead?" came the innocent voice of a young girl.

    Receiving no response, the silver-haired girl climbed onto Emery''sp and began to y with his hair, oblivious to his condition. Suddenly, a thunderous voice interrupted their interaction.

    "What are you doing!? Get down, now! Right away!!" The authoritative tone belonged to another figure, one dear to his heart.

    The girl unhappily frowned before retorting, "I didn''t do anything, Auntie," her defiance evident in her expression.

    This sh of memory brought forth a face, almost identical to the young girl currently sitting in front of him. Her name surfaced in his mind like a whisper carried by the wind.

    "Shinta... you are Shinta, aren''t you?" Emery realized, his voice was tinged with a mix of astonishment and recognition.

    Hearing his recognition, Shinta''s heart raced with hope that he remembered her, but his next words shattered her expectations.

    "Yes, You are Shinta, ...Vi Ouroboros'' daughter,"

    Emery''s words carried warmth, but they weren''t the ones she had been hoping for.

    Stunned, Shinta felt a whirlwind of thoughts swirling in her mind. "He doesn''t know? Is he in the dark all this time like I was...? Why doesn''t he know? Is he pretending?" Questions bombarded her consciousness, each one more bewildering than thest.

    She longed to release the pent-up emotion that had been building within her, but she couldn''t summon the courage to do so.

    Was it disappointment? Anger? Or perhaps just fear of how he would perceive her? Would he ept her for who she truly was?

    Fear won over, gripping her tightly, causing her to tremble as she finally replied,

    "Yes... I am Shinta... uncle,"

    The weight of thest word was heavy on her tongue.

    Emery''s mind clicked into ce, and he finally saw the reason why Shinta felt so familiar. She was ''her'' niece. Despite this recognition, a faint sense of something missing lingered in his heart, but his logical mind quickly filled in the gap. "I guess I just... missed her so much," he mused, attempting to rationalize the emotional turmoil within him.

    The cloud of mystery seemed to lift, and the pieces of the puzzle started to fall into ce. However, before he could fullyprehend the situation, Emery came to a realization.

    "You came with a different identity... Are you in trouble?" He questioned, his toneced with concern.

    Shinta hesitated for a moment, her expression betraying a hint of apprehension before she finally responded, "It''s a family... a n matter," her voice barely above a whisper as she spoke. The weight of her words seemed to drag her spirit lower, casting a shadow over the conversation.

    "Ah... I see,"

    Emery sensed the heavy burden weighing on Shinta''s mind, and he could tell that it was a problem she was unable to share openly. Still, he feltpelled to offer his assistance, wanting to do something, anything, to ease her troubles.

    "Whatever trouble you are in... I can help you," Emery offered earnestly, his voice filled with sincerity.

    These words seemed to elicit a sudden shift in Shinta''s emotions, they added to the whirlwind of emotions within her thoughts.

    "Helping me? What can you help me with... You can''t even recognize me..."

    Emery''s offer sensed hollow to her, it felt like an empty promise, evoking a sense of bitterness and doubt. "Did he do the same to my mother? making such promises,?" she wondered silently, her mind swirling with unanswered questions and painful memories.

    With a sudden shift in her emotions, she responded, "No, you cannot help me, mister."

    Once again, she referred to him as "mister," adding to theyers of confusion and conflict swirling within Emery. However, a realization dawned upon him in that moment. Shinta''s father, Vi, harbored a deep-seated hatred towards him, and her grandmother had simrly distanced herself. It was evident that Shinta was facing some kind of internal struggle, perhaps stemming from theplex dynamics within her own family.

    A heavy silence settled between them, the air thick with unspoken tension. Even the tea had gone cold, but neither of them seemed willing to break the uneasy stillness that hung in the air.

    The tension between the two did not go unnoticed by the other acolytes, even though they couldn''t hear their conversation. Murmurs rippled through the group as they exchanged curious nces.

    "What are they saying?"

    "She was even crying, wasn''t she...? Master is really capable of moving her heart. He''s a real expert!"

    However, their spection was interrupted by the sudden arrival of a group of individuals outside the hall. At first, Damo mistook them for new recruits, but his assumption was quickly corrected. The neers exuded an aura of power, guided by a full moon magus apanied by five of his acolytes.

    The magus cast a disdainful nce at the assembled acolytes, his expression dripping with contempt. "Huh... sitting around at a time like this... what an embarrassment," he sneered, his voiceced with superiority.

    One of the acolytes stepped forward and said, "Tell your master toe out. Master Aspen is here to meet," he dered, his words infused with amanding tone that brooked no argument.

    As Ashaka stepped forward to politely receive the guests, they adamantly refused to speak with him, insisting on seeing the head instructor. Their presence quickly shattered the fragile silence that had settled between Emery and Shinta.

    Deeply annoyed by the interruption, Emery''s thoughts darkened with the temptation to instantly throw them all into his ckhole. However, before he could act on his impulse, Shinta rose from her seat.

    "It seems you have a problem yourself, mister. I will not trouble your time anymore," she dered, her voice carrying a note of dignified resignation. With a graceful bow of respect, she added, "Thank you for the tea; it was very enjoyable," before gracefully exiting the room.

    Emery was relieved to see that Shinta hadn''t departed immediately but was instead observing the unfolding situation.

    As he approached the group, his gaze met the full moon magus''s, and he mirrored the same courtesy they had shown.

    "I am Instructor Emery. What do you want?!"

 Chapter 2054 Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 2054 Challenge</h4>

    Instructor Aspen, representing Hall 68, wasted no time, openly revealing his intentions.

    "I heard you promised these kids a dream to reach the top hall. I came here to open their eyes, not to be fooled by such promises,"

    His proposal was straightforward: a 5 versus 5 match, a test of strength and skill that was one of the known ways to advance halls. "Why wait for the Magus Academy tournament? Show us now that you have what it takes," Aspen challenged, his tone daring Emery and his acolytes to prove themselves.

    Clearly, this challenge was more than just a test ofbat prowess. It was a deliberate attempt to undermine Hall 120, to cast doubt on their abilities, and prove that theycked the strength topete in the higher stages of the Magus tournament. If they couldn''t even win against a middle hall like Hall 68, then they had no business dreaming about reaching the top halls.

    Emery knew he had no obligation to ept such a challenge, especially considering that he hadn''t even begun training the acolytes yet. However, refusing this challenge would only serve to further dampen their spirits, potentially leading these acolytes to be poached by other halls.

    The magus''s words stung with provocation. "There is no need to be scared," he continued, his tone dripping with condescension. "You have Dillion with you, and I see some other senior acolytes. Just send your best five, and let this be a great learning opportunity for them all."

    Hearing this, the seniors'' emotions surged to the surface. "Master, please send me. I will give them a lesson!" one eximed passionately.

    "Pick me! I am ready to fight!" another dered, determination shining in their eyes.

    One by one, each senior stepped forward, expressing their readiness to take on the challenge. Even Kingrig and Ha Ron who just joined, were willing to be picked. Emery couldn''t help but feel a pang of pride mixed with concern at their eagerness.

    Emery decided not to intervene. Win or lose, this would be a valuable lesson for them all.

    "Alright, Dillion, you lead. Choose your team,"

    As Dillion and the other seniors began to discuss amongst themselves, Emery''s gaze drifted to Shinta, who appeared to be observing the situation with keen interest.

    It took only a minute for Dillion to select his team. Knowing better than to underestimate their opponents, he chose the ones he relied on the most: Kat and two other third-year acolytes. For the final position, he selected Damo, a decision made with careful consideration.

    Instructor Alpes, visibly excited, offered his five acolytes somest-minute advice before sending out his first challenger.

    The young man with blonde hair, despite not appearing particrly strong, exuded confidence. Although he was only in his second year, he had never stood out among his peers. Nevertheless, Dillion and his third-year friends were cautious not to underestimate him, quickly gathering whatever information they could about their opponent.

    "His name is Hans," they learned. Apparently, Hans had previously belonged to a higher hall but had been demoted to the middle hall. Last year, he hadn''t garnered much attention and had mostly kept to his training.

    With limited information to go on, Dillion decided to send forth Norm, a muscr third-year acolyte hailing from a warring lower realm. Stepping forward confidently, Norm dered, "I will start!"

    Despite his modest aptitude, Norm possessed considerable battle prowess and extensivebat experience. As a rank 9 acolyte with four of his pirs formed, he wielded his long spear with formidable skill and precision as he charged towards his opponent.

    His adversary, armed with two curved swords, proved to be a worthy match, meeting Norm''s assault with equal ferocity. The sh between their weapons echoed throughout the yard as they sparred, each testing the other''s limits.

    "You are strong for a second year!" Norm remarked, acknowledging his opponent''s skill even as they fought.

    As the battle progressed, Norm gained a better understanding of his opponent''s fighting style. Channeling his energy, his spear began to crackle with electricity, a lightning-based technique that showcased his mastery ofbat and earned him recognition from the middle hall.

    Utilizing his lightning-infused spear with swift and precise movements, Norm strategically examined his opponent''s defenses, seeking to draw out their true strengths and weaknesses.

    In response to Norm''s aggressive assault, Hans swiftly employed wind-based techniques, spinning his des, enhancing his sword shes to effectively parry Norm''s fierce attacks. The twobatants appeared evenly matched in strength and skill, each countering the other''s moves with precision.

    However, Norm eventually managed to create an opening by striking one of Hans''s swords away, seizing the opportunity tounch a direct charge. Yet, to his surprise, the disarmed sword suddenly flew back, piercing deep into his back.

    SPLLAATT!!

    "He is a spirit reader!" someone eximed, recognizing Hans''s formidable ability.

    With this unexpected attack, Norm was forced to admit defeat, acknowledging Hans''s superiority inbat. ording to the rules of the duel, Hans was granted the option to continue fighting against the next opponent if he so desired.

    Appearing slightly winded but still ready for more, Hans called out, "Who''s next?"

    Kat, feeling irritated by Norm''s defeat, was poised to jump into the fray. However, before he could make a move, Dave, the other third-year acolyte, intervened. "I know I''m the weakest among us three, but I''m confident I can defeat this tired spirit reader," he dered with determination.

    Dave was a water-proficient acolyte, skilled in defensive spells and long-range attacks. He seemed like the ideal choice to counter a spirit reader. With confidence, he stepped forward to face Hans.

    However, their battle took an unexpected turn when Hans revealed yet another surprise.

    Hans, disclosing himself as a dual-element fighter, unleashed a surprisingbination of light and wind techniques. With a swift incantation, he cast a luminous spell that enveloped him in a radiant glow, simultaneously healing his wounds and imbuing his flying sword with a dazzling brilliance.

    The empowered sword sliced through the air with unprecedented force, shattering Dave''s water shield upon impact. The sheer intensity of the attack sent Dave stumbling backward, his defensespletely breached. With a sense of loss settling over him, Dave could only watch helplessly as his opponent''s onught overwhelmed him.

    As the dust settled, Hans stood tall and triumphant, his energy seemingly revitalizedpared to his earlier bout with Norm. It became evident to everyone that Hans had been deliberately conserving his strength, feigning exhaustion in order to lull his opponents into a false sense of security.

    With a grin of triumph, Hans gloated over his adversaries, his voice dripping with contempt.

    "These third years are not so impressive. please send me a stronger opponent."

 Chapter 2055 Challenge 2

    <h4>Chapter 2055 Challenge 2</h4>

    "It''s my turn! I''ll beat that bastard down!!"

    Kat''s roar reverberated through the hall, her eyes zing with determination. Ignoring the attempts of Damo and Dillion to restrain her, her eyes zing with fury as she locked gazes with her smug opponent.

    Pointing one dagger directly at Hans, Kat issued her challenge with a resounding shout, "Let''s fight!"

    The sh between the two wind element fighters was nothing short of spectacr. Kat, wielding her dual daggers with deadly precision, met Hans''s curved swords head-on. Their strikes ignited a whirlwind of des, filling the air with the continuous ng of steel as they vied for dominance.

    With Kat''s ferocious assault, within a minute, Hans found himself thrown back with a gushing wound on his chest. However, Kat refused to stop, pressing her advantage with relentless aggression as she continued her onught, driving her opponent further back with each sessive blow.

    Realizing he was at a disadvantage, Hans unleashed his spirit reading ability,bining it with his formidable techniques to mount a desperate counterattack against Kat''s relentless assault. The battle between the two wind element fighters reached new heights of intensity as they shed with unyielding determination, each refusing to back down in the face of adversity.

    Emery keenly observed the unfolding battle, noting Kat''s remarkable speed and extraordinary strength.?Her understanding of wind elements far surpassed that of her opponent''s. As a rank 9 acolyte with eight wind elemental pirs formed, she had mastered the wind element to a level at least two ranks higher than Hans.

    With her fierce and unyielding personality, Kat was akin to a wild tornado, capable of obliterating everything in her path.

    It was evident that Kat lived up to her reputation as the second strongest acolyte in the lower realm group, respected the others. Her previous standing in Hall 59 spoke volumes of her skill and prowess, with only Dillion himself surpassing her in strength.

    As the acolytes rallied behind their "big sister," cheering her on with fervent enthusiasm, Emery couldn''t help but feel a sense of apprehension. Despite Kat''s impressive disy of strength and mastery of wind magic, Emery noticed several ring weaknesses in her technique. It was her sheer dominance that prevented her opponent from capitalizing on these openings, but Emery knew that wouldn''tst forever.

    Emery''s also believed that the opponent still held another trick up his sleeve. And as if on cue, the blond-haired man unleashed a divine technique that sent a jolt of recognition to his memory.

    Hans ascended into the air, his form bathed in a radiant glow as majestic wings unfurled from his back��the unmistakable manifestation of the [Angelic Descent] technique.

    In that moment, Emery''s mind raced to connect the dots. Hans was no ordinary acolyte. His mastery of such skills marked him as a member of the Nephilim elite.

    While Hans was far from reaching the pinnacle of power embodied by figures like Eesho, Emery couldn''t discount his potential. Hans could have rivaled Armand, his once formidable adversary.

    Hans''s next move revealed even more about his true capabilities. He produced four gleaming flying weapons��a quartet of small, double-sided curved des��each shimmering with deadly intent as they circled around him.

    A smug grin yed across Hans''s lips as he spoke to the assembled acolytes. "Hahaha, you are wrong to think that I was demoted to the middle hall as punishment."

    In that moment, everything clicked into ce for Emery and some of the senior acolytes. It was clear that Hans had deliberately kept a low profile throughout the year, using the resources of the higher halls to hone his abilities in secrecy. And now, as he revealed his true capabilities, it became apparent that he was more than just a skilled fighter��he was most likely Instructor Aspen''s secret weapon, tasked with defending Hall 68 and perhaps even elevating it to new heights.

    "LET''S END THIS!" Hans''s voice thundered, a malicious smirk twisting his features as he surged forward. His des shimmered with the power of two wind-based techniques, each swing carrying the force of a tempest. Around him, his four flying weapons danced in a deadly symphony, their trajectories meticulously controlled by his light-based spirit reading attack��a seamless fusion of elements that marked him as a truly formidable opponent.

    "Urgghh!!! No way will I allow you to win!!" Kat''s defiance echoed through the arena as she braced herself for the onught. Herbat spirit zed like a raging inferno, empowering her every move with unyielding determination. Despite theck of protective armor, she stood her ground, her muscles tensed, and she was ready for the sh.

    As Hans lunged forward, his des shing through the air with deadly precision, Kat met him head-on. With fast reflexes, she parried his strikes, the sh of steel ringing out like a battle hymn. Each blow left its mark, leaving Kat with numerous cuts and bruises, but still, she pressed on, undeterred by the pain.

    "Just give up!! Save up some energy to kneel after!!" Hans''s taunt cut through the chaos, hisughter ringing out like a mocking challenge. To his surprise, however, she charged forward with reckless abandon, braving the assault with seemingly suicidal moves.

    She strategically blocked the strikes aimed at vital areas of her body while allowing two to hit her shoulder and waist. But instead of faltering, Kat pressed on, her ferocity intensifying with each step.

    "You''re crazy!!" Hans eximed

    With a swift and decisive motion, Kat threw one of her daggers, forcing Hans to dodge to the side. It was a calcted move, designed to create an opening��and she seized it without hesitation.In an instant, she closed the distance between them, her remaining dagger poised for the final strike.

    "AARGGH!!"

    Hans cried out in agony as Kat''s dagger pierced his chest, sinking deep into his flesh.

    But even as shended her blow, Kat felt a searing agony shoot through her own body. With a sharp gasp, she looked down to see Hans''s saber buried in her own chest. Bothbatants fell to the ground, their bodies wracked with pain.

    Seeing the severity of Hans''s injuries, Instructor Aspen quickly conceded loss on his behalf. Concern etched across his features, he hurried to tend to the young man''s wounds. Emery, too, stepped forward as he lent his own healing abilities to the task at hand.

    The result of the match was dered a draw, but the toll on both sides was evident. With only two acolytes remaining from Hall 120pared to the four still standing from Hall 68, the odds seemed stacked against them.

 Chapter 2056 Challenge 3

    Chapter 2056 Challenge 3

    Despite the odds, hope still lingered among the acolytes of Hall 120. With Damo and Dillion still in the lineup, there was a glimmer of optimism.

    However, as they surveyed their opponents, Dillion''s gaze fell upon one particrly formidable adversary��a renowned top 100 acolyte whose reputation rivaled even his own.

    Seeing this, Damo said, "Brother, Dillion, you can handle that one. I''ll take on a few others first." "Huh, you underestimate me?" said the next opponent who stepped into the arena.

    A female second-year acolyte with a rtively unknown reputation, she exuded an air of enthusiasm and determination.

    In contrast, Damo remainedposed, his demeanor unruffled, as he offered a respectful bow beforemencing his preparations. Chanting softly, he summoned forth multiple tendrils of light from the ground, each gleaming with a radiant energy.

    The female opponent wasted no time in preparing herself forbat. With a swift transformation, she enhanced both her arms and feet, imbuing them with an otherworldly agility while shaping her fingers into razor-sharp ws of metal. With lightning speed, she closed the distance between herself and Damo, her movements a blur of calcted strikes and evasions. Damo''s light tendrils, though formidable, struggled to keep pace with her agility, and her powerful ws tore through them with ease.

    "These little ythings won''t stop me!" she dered.

    But Damo remained unfazed, his focus unwavering as he continued to hold his ground against the relentless onught. Bothbatants were seasoned rank 9 acolytes, boasting mastery over their respective spells with eight pirs formed. However, Damo''s affinity for light and nt spells, nurtured through his deep connection with Gaia, granted him a distinct advantage. His nature-infused spells held an unparalleled potency, making his defensive maneuvers all the more formidable.

    In the midst of their intense exchange, Damo gradually asserted his dominance, his spells weaving a web of illumination and verdant protection around him. Despite the girl''s valiant efforts, she soon found herself gging under Damo''s relentless onught.

    In a desperate bid to turn the tide, the girl unleashed a spell, enveloping the area in a thick veil of dark smoke. The obscurity not only troubled Damo''s senses but also interfered with his spirit reading, disrupting his control over the tendrils that served as his defense. Seizing the opportunity, the girl swiftly closed the distance, prating Damo''s barrier with her sharp ws.

    "Hahaha, I''ve got you now!" she crowed triumphantly, believing she had outmaneuvered Damo''s long-range tactics. However, to her dismay, Damo was not merely a proficient spellcaster; he was also a skilled martial artist. With practiced precision, he unleashed his signature 18-palm strike, a flurry of blows thatnded with pinpoint uracy.

    BAM!! BAM!! BAMM!!

    The girl''s confidence shattered as Damo''s strikes found their mark, some deflecting her ws while othersnded squarely on her body in rapid session. By the time Damo had finished, the girly sprawled on the ground, defeated and helpless before him.

    "Yes!! Senior Damo win!!"

    The victory cries of the acolytes reverberated through the hall as Damo emerged triumphant. However, his tion was short-lived as he noticed a disturbing smile flicker across the defeated girl''s face as she was escorted away by herpanions.

    As the next battlemenced, Damo''s initial difort escted into searing pain as he realized the source of the girl''s sinister grin.

    "Poison!!"

    Both of his palms swelled grotesquely, and his arm muscles throbbed with agony��a clear indication of poison coursing through his veins. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With gritted teeth, Damo steeled himself for the ensuing confrontation, knowing he would have to fight through the debilitating effects of the poison. To his dismay, his opponent proved to be a formidable speedster, effortlessly dodging Damo''s tendrils with lightning-fast reflexes. Thebination of the poison''s effects and the opponent''s agility presented a daunting challenge, one that Damo was ill-prepared to face.

    Watching from the sidelines, Emery and the other seniors couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration. It became evident that their opponents had devised a strategic lineup designed to exploit their weaknesses: an unknown powerhouse to swiftly eliminate their initial contenders, followed by a poison specialist to weaken the next, and now a speedster to exploit Damo''s impaired condition.

    "Haha, we''ve been preparing this strategy for Dillion, but you should consider yourself lucky to receive it instead," taunted the speedster.

    Damo strained against the effects of the poison, his focus divided between cleansing his body and fending off the relentless assaults of the speedster. Each attempt to purify the toxin was met with a swift counterattack, the speedster''s mechanical crossbow firing bolts of lightning-charged arrows with unerring uracy. The mere graze of one of these arrows sent electric currents coursing through Damo''s body, disrupting his concentration and halting his efforts to neutralize the poison.

    As time wore on, the poison''s insidious tendrils crept further up Damo''s arm, spreading its paralyzing effects throughout his body. His movements grew sluggish, his muscles seizing up in protest against the invading toxin. Despite the mounting odds against him, Damo remained resolute, his unwavering determination shining through even in the face of adversity.

    The acolytes of Hall 120 watched with furrowed brows, some urging Damo to concede defeat and spare himself further agony. Yet, the monk refused to yield, drawing upon his years of disciplined meditation to maintain a calm focus amidst the chaos of battle. With each attack, he calcted his responses carefully, conserving his energy while patiently waiting for an opening.

    In a disy of remarkable mental fortitude, Damo weathered the storm of his opponent''s assaults until, atst, the speedster was the first to make a mistake. Sensing an opportunity, Damo seized it with precision, ensnaring the speedster in a web of light tendrils and forcing him into submission.

    Damo''s sacrifice did not go unnoticed by hisrades, who showed their admiration as he sessfully defeated two opponents. As he stepped back to tend to his wounds, Damo offered a humble apology to Dillion for his inability to continue the fight.

    "I am sorry, I could only take two of them," Damo confessed, his voice tinged with regret.

    Dillion, was deeply moved by the monk''s words. Witnessing Damo''s unwavering determination stirred something within Dillion, igniting a fierce determination to seed in his ce.

    The next opponent appeared more like a seasoned warrior than a mere student, towering over two meters with his imposing stature and thick, bushy beard. With amanding presence, he unleashed his power, transforming himself into a massive brown bear that dwarfed Dillion inparison.

    With a deafening roar, the bear charged forward, its massive body hurtling towards Dillion with formidable strength.But Dillion remained unfazed, his movements swift and precise as he expertly wielded his imposing sword.

    BAMMM!!!

    With a single well-timed swing, Dillion struck the bear with devastating force, sending it crashing to the ground headfirst. The impact created a resounding boom as the bear''s massive form created a sizable crater upon impact, leaving the onlookers stunned into silence.

 Chapter 2057 Challenge 4

    Chapter 2057 Challenge 4

    Some of the onlooking acolytes marveled at what seemed like Dillion''s ability to vanquish his adversary in a single blow. However, Dillion remainedposed, knowing that the battle was far from over. "Don''t y around, get up!" his voicemanding and resolute. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The bear-transformed acolyte slowly regained his footing, the wounds from Dillion''s blow visibly healing before the spectators'' eyes. Despite the pain, a smirk graced the bear''s face as he acknowledged Dillion''s strength with a hint of admiration. "Dillion�� you are a monster indeed," he remarked, his voice tinged with both respect and amusement.

    Undeterred, Dillion raised his massive sword once more, his gaze steely as he prepared for the next exchange. With a powerful swing, he brought the de crashing down upon his opponent, who barely managed to raise both arms in defense. The impact reverberated through the arena with a sickening sound of broken bone, causing the bear acolyte to stagger back several steps, visibly grimacing in pain.

    Despite the injury, the bear acolyte showed no signs of faltering as he swiftly regained hisposure. With a determined growl, he extended his arm, the broken bones miraculously healing before their eyes.

    "Let''s see how long you can stand this!" Dillion eximed as he prepared to charge once again. With a fierce growl, the bear acolyte epted the challenge, his resolve unshaken. Stomping his foot against the ground, he charged forward once more, ready to meet Dillion''s relentless assault head-on.

    The sh between Dillion and the bear acolyte was relentless, each blow resonating through the arena with thunderous force. Despite Dillion''s overwhelming strength and skill, his opponent refused to yield, standing firm against the onught.

    For the spectators, it seemed like a one-sided battle, with Dillion dominating the fight with his colossal sword and sheer determination. However, the bear acolyte disyed an incredible resilience, enduring blow after blow with astonishing fortitude.

    Emery, observing the fight with a keen eye, recognized the tactics at y and calmly exined them to the bewildered acolytes. The bear acolyte was a master of body transformation, and this particr form endowed him with Blood Bear ability, a legendary creature that grants him formidable defense and unparalleled vitality. His thick, sturdy muscles absorbed much of Dillion''s attacks, while his rapid regeneration allowed him to recover from even the most devastating blows.

    It became clear that this was another strategic move by Hall 68, employing a variety of tactics to disadvantage Dillion before the final showdown. From the previous lightning-fast speedster to the endurance-focused bear acolyte, each opponent was carefully chosen to test Dillion''s limits and wear him down before the ultimate confrontation.

    The bear acolyte proved to be a formidable opponent, able to withstand and counter every fifth blow from Dillion''s relentless assault. It took nearly 50 strikes before the bear acolyte seemed to reach his limit, swaying unsteadily on his feet as he struggled to maintain his stance.

    Despite his obvious exhaustion, the bear acolyte waspelled to continue fighting as Instructor Aspen withheld any signal to stop the match. With each additional blow from Dillion, the bear acolyte''s regeneration was pushed to its limit, straining under the relentless barrage.

    Finally, as Dillion raised his sword in challenge to thest remaining fighter, he taunted with biting words. "Are you that afraid to fight me?"

    This provocation prompted Instructor Aspen to signal for the bear acolyte to surrender. In his ce, a tough-looking, dark-haired acolyte named Sr stepped forward, exuding an air of confidence as he entered the arena. He cast a disdainful nce at his fallen teammate, sneering, "Huh! Can''t even stand for 10 minutes. Useless fool!"

    As Sr approached Dillion, he left behind two illusory duplicates of himself, creating a trio of identical, arrogant-looking acolytes wielding sharp, one-edged swords. Known as "Syler the Multiplier," he held the prestigious rank of 98 in the academy.

    "I am d I got a chance to prove that lower realms like you don''t deserve a top 100 spot," Sr taunted, his voice dripping with contempt.

    Undeterred, Dillion raised his massive sword defiantly. "Come, give it a try," he challenged.

    With a synchronized motion, all three Sr clones surrounded Dillion, their swords igniting with zing mes before they simultaneously charged at him. Dillion responded with a mighty stomp, causing the ground to tremble as he unleashed the full force of his strength, his massive de arcing in a powerful rotation.

    One duplicate agilely sidestepped, another leaped backward to evade, and the third soared into the air. Reacting swiftly, Dillion charged toward the airborne duplicate, his massive sword arcing in a fierce vertical swing that sent shockwaves rippling through the ground. The earth trembled as the duplicate was driven forcefully into the ground, creating a small crater upon impact. Dust and debris billowed into the air, momentarily obscuring the scene.

    But before he could deliver a decisive blow, the remaining two duplicates intercepted him, their movements synchronized with uncanny precision. With des aze with fiery energy, theyunched a coordinated assault.

    Dillion, undeterred by the odds stacked against him, braced himself for the onught. With lightning-fast reflexes, he parried the strikes of one duplicate while simultaneously evading the lunges of the other. His movements were a masterful blend of offense and defense, each motion calcted to maximize his chances of survival.

    As the battle raged on, the air crackled with tension, and the acolytes watched in awe at the spectacle unfolding before them. Despite facing three adversaries of equal skill and strength, Dillion remained steadfast, his resolve unyielding as he fought with unmatched determination.

    Emery used the chance to elucidate the intricate details of Sr''s technique, and the acolytes listened intently, their eyes widening with understanding. Each duplicate, a near-perfect replica of the original, possessed the agility and strength of a seasoned mid stage-rank 9 acolyte. This level of mastery in duplication was a testament to Sr''s formidable skill.

    With each swing of their zing swords, the duplicates danced around Dillion, their movements fluid and precise. They darted in and out of his range, constantly probing for weaknesses in his defenses. Whenever an opportunity presented itself, one of the duplicates would spring forward,unching a devastating sword sh aimed at Dillion''s exposed nk.

    Amidst the chaos of battle, the duplicates exchanged mocking remarks, their voices filled with arrogance and disdain.

    "Haha, is this really the rank 96 Dillion?"

    "He doesn''t seem that strong."

    "Yes, he was just lucky to find an easy match in the preliminaries."

    Despite their disparaging words, Dillion remained focused, his concentration unwavering as he deftly countered their relentless onught.

    x x x x x

 Chapter 2058 Challenge 5

    Chapter 2058 Challenge 5

    The battle continued in favor of Syler, the multiplier. One of the duplicates began tough triumphantly as hended another cut on Dillion''s thigh, effectively hindering his movement. However, his expression quickly shifted to one of horror as he realized Dillion was charging right at him. With a thunderous crash, Dillion''s massive sword cleaved through the air, slicing deep into the duplicate''s left shoulder and down to his waist.

    The air filled with a piercing cry, "ARGHHH!!!"

    Dillion''s swift retaliation sent shockwaves through the battlefield, disrupting the rhythm of the fight. With a quick adjustment in stance, he intercepted the other two duplicates as they attempted to nk him. The force of his counterattack was staggering, demonstrating Dillion''s unwavering resolve and formidable prowess.

    Meanwhile, amidst the chaos, the duplicate that appeared to be the real form of Syler admonished his injured counterparts with frustration, "You were too reckless. We should have followed the n!"

    With the reminder, all three duplicates once again fell into formation, orchestrating a synchronized assault on Dillion. While one engaged him directly, the other two maintained a safe distance, strategically applying pressure to limit Dillion''s mobility. It was a calcted tactic aimed at wearing down Dillion''s endurance and exploiting his weakening state. Combined with the toll of his previous battle, it seemed the opponents were confident in their ability to secure victory by attrition.

    Emery keenly observed as Dillion''s battle prowess gradually waned under the relentless assault. Dillion''s greatest strength, his raw power, exacted a heavy toll on his spirit pool and stamina, leaving him vulnerable to prolonged engagements. And his adversaries were well aware of this vulnerability, exploiting it to their advantage.

    As the battle dragged on, Dillion sustained a barrage of cuts, each one drawing fresh blood and eliciting concerned shouts from the onlookers as they were angered by Syler''s tactics.

    "What a coward!!" "Fight like a real man!!"

    Syler, the timid yet calcting acolyte, persisted in employing his tactic against Dillion, confident in its effectiveness. But he underestimated Dillion''s resilience and determination. With a sudden burst of strength, Dillion delivered a powerful overhead strike with his heavy sword. However, at thest moment, he pivoted, leaving the heavy sword, and redirected his attack toward the second duplicate.

    In a flurry of motion, Dillion unleashed a barrage of devastating punches, each blow carrying enough force to shatter bones. But to his dismay, the duplicate merely grinned in response, taunting Dillion with chilling confidence.

    "I got you!!"

    Before Dillion could react, the duplicate seized him in a tight embrace, triggering a detonation that engulfed them both in a searing inferno. It was one of Syler''s secret abilities��an explosive finale born from his duplicates, tuned into a powerful killing st.

    Amidst the chaos and smoke, the two remaining duplicates wasted no time. Swiftly closing in on Dillion with their ming swords raised high, they were poised to deliver the final strike. "You are done!" they dered in unison, their voicesced with triumph and certainty.

    But to their astonishment, Dillion emerged from the billowing smoke, his body wreathed in mes and bloodied from the explosion. Despite his injuries, his eyes burned with a fierce determination as he hurled himself at his next target, unleashing a flurry of powerful punches before evading the relentless assault of the third duplicate.

    As the smoke cleared, revealing Dillion''s battered form, Syler''sughter echoed through the arena. "You are a monster indeed!" he eximed, a mix of admiration and amusement in his voice.

    Syler replenished his lost duplicates, and the trio once again closed in around the exhausted and wounded Dillion, their ming swords poised for the final strike. It became evident that Dillion''s resolve remained unbroken despite his dire circumstances. Despite the odds stacked against him, he refused to yield, his determination shining through the haze of battle.

    Observing Dillion''s unwavering determination, Emery recognized the need to intervene. Stepping forward, he addressed Dillion with a blend of authority and empathy. "Dillion, you have done enough," Emery dered, his voice carrying the weight of finality.

    The words hung heavy in the air, signaling the defeat of Hall 120��a revtion that sparked surprise and disappointment among those present. Though reluctant to stand down, Dillion chose to heed Emery''s words, acknowledging the inevitable oue of the battle.

    "It''s okay, You all did your best." Emery said.

    Emery truly believed that the matches had provided valuable insights into the strengths and weaknesses of Dillion''s chosen team inparison to one of the middle-hall acolytes. As he administered a recovery pill to the injured Dillion, he contemted various strategies to enhance their skills and capabilities.

    However, while Emery maintained a positive outlook on the matches, the rest of the acolytes seemed disheartened by their defeat. Their spirits sank further when Instructor Aspen, wearing a smug smile, delivered a condescending remark aimed at their hall''s inability to best Hall 68.

    "You see, your hall can''t even defeat us. Know your ce, and don''t ever bother to dream of a higher hall." The instructor''s words cast a shadow over the gathered acolytes, dampening their morale even further. Shinta, too, observed the scene with disappointment, her concern evident in her expression.

    To everyone''s surprise, Emery calmly entered the arena and approached Instructor Aspen, casually saying, "Instructor, why are you talking as if the match is over?"

    With surprise, the full moon magus replied, "All your five acolytes are defeated! You have lost!"

    Emery''s expression turned to one of confusion as he responded, "I thought you came to test our ability for hall advancement." He gave the instructor a meaningful look before adding, "Isn''t an instructor''s ability also included as a requirement?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As Emery''s words hung in the air, Aspen''s expression shifted, and a realization dawned that Emery was challenging him.. "Is this not true?" Emery questioned, his tone betraying a hint of uncertainty.

    Indeed, the rule to advance a hall dictated that an instructor''s ability was a crucial factor. However, in the heat of the tournament, Emery was technically required to defeat the opposing team before engaging in an instructor battle to im the opponent''s hall. Despite this technicality, Emery wasted no time in leveraging Aspen''s own words against him.

    "You are a full moon magus," Emery continued. "Surely you won''t back down from a challenge by a halfmoon like me, won''t you?. Let this be a great learning opportunity for everyone."

    With a deft maneuver, Emery forced Aspen to ept the challenge. The acolytes watched with bated breath, anticipation coursing through the air as they awaited the showdown between the two esteemed instructors.

    x x x x

 Chapter 2059 Challenge 6

    Chapter 2059 Challenge 6

    ??"Master, this is a good chance to crush that lower realm instructor!" one acolyte remarked eagerly, while another added, "These barbarians are all the same."

    "Yes! They can''t see the height of Mount Tai!" chimed in another, their voices filled with conviction and fervor.

    As the whispers of encouragement and confidence echoed through the ranks of the Hall 68 acolytes, Instructor Aspen couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease creeping over him. Though outwardly he maintained hisposure, inwardly he couldn''t shake off the weight of doubt that settled upon his shoulders.

    He knew enough of the man''s ability. He had witnessed Emery''s prowess firsthand, effortlessly dispatching multiple half-moon magus during theirst instructor meeting.

    Moreover, tales of this ''savage magus'' battles had circted among the Nephilim magus circle, including one fabled encounter where he purportedly bested a grand magus-level fighter. There was even one particr rumor that spoke of him engaging two grand magus pirates simultaneously anding out as the winner.

    While Aspen and other Nephilim Magus dismissed such stories as mere fantasies or exaggerations, the undeniable truth remained that Emery possessed the strength and skill above any normal half-moon magus.

    As Instructor Aspen mulled over the ramifications of epting Emery''s challenge, anxiety gnawed at him. He weighed the potential oues, recognizing that victory would bring him little gain, yet a loss could tarnish his reputation irreparably. Just as he contemted how to gracefully decline, his own student''s urging thrust him into a corner.

    "What an ungrateful student!" Aspen seethed inwardly, frustration bubbling beneath hisposed facade.

    Yet, before he could voice his reservations, another unexpected voice chimed in. Hans, the Nephilim noble recently ced under his tutge "Instructor, what are you waiting for?!" Hans''s words rang, urging Aspen to seize the opportunity.

    With a resigned sigh, Aspen closed his eyes briefly, steadying himself. Finally, he spoke, his voice firm but tinged with reluctance. "Hm... This is not an appropriate arena for a Magus battle. Our fight could damage this newly built hall."

    Emery''s response was calm and measured. "Don''t worry, instructor. I will take responsibility. But if that''s your concern, I promise to go easy on you."

    His taunt sent a ripple of surprise through the gathered acolytes while casting a new light on his character in Shinta''s eyes.

    With all eyes fixed on the confrontation, Magus Aspen found himself unable to refuse the challenge any longer. He epted and braced himself for the impending battle. As the two instructors prepared to engage, the other acolytes instinctively distanced themselves, wary of the impending sh.

    "You will see that I am not the same as those other instructors!" Aspen dered defiantly, his voice reverberating through the yard.

    With those words, Aspen unleashed his true power, his once-muscr frame swelling and contorting until he stood transformed into a towering three-meter-tall giant. Crimson scales sprouted across his body up to his neck, encasing him in a formidable armor of draconic hide. The sight drew a calm response from Emery.

    "Dragon body transformation? Interesting," he remarked casually, his curiosity piqued by Aspen''s formidable technique.

    The sight of Aspen''s transformation into a red dragon sent a wave of unease through the hall. Red dragons were revered as formidable creatures, typically belonging to the mid to high-level tier among mythical beasts. Aspen''s ability to effortlessly harness this power showcased his mastery over the transformation path, amplifying his already formidable strength as a full moon magus. The intimidating aura emanating from his draconic form instilled a sense of dread in the hall 120 acolytes, heightening their anxiety.

    As Aspen observed the reaction of both his opponent and the surrounding acolytes, a smug chuckle escaped his lips. "Hahaha, you are a half-blood yourself, this would make a fair fight!" he proimed, attempting to justify the utilization of his full strength.

    Emery''s response was measured. "I did say interesting... not sure if it''s fair,"

    "Hahaha, it''s toote to back out now!" Aspen dered confidently, bolstered by the unanimous support of the acolytes standing behind him.

    Emery heaved a deep sigh, his opponent misunderstood his words. In Emery''s assessment, Aspen''s dragon form would still fall short against his own rank 9 bloodline transformation.

    Nevertheless, Emery maintained hisposure and responded, "Alright, I have promised to go easy on you...e on then," his words carried an air of confidence as he prepared for the impending confrontation.

    Annoyed, Magus Aspen charged forward, his every step resonating through the entire yard as he propelled himself toward Emery. With a thunderous roar, he unleashed a powerful punch aimed at Emery, but it met nothing but empty air as Emery swiftly dodged the attack with a gust of wind.

    Quickly adjusting, Aspen pivoted and swung his fists in a full rotation, hoping to catch Emery off guard. Yet, once again, Emery proved too agile, already soaring above Aspen''s head and delivering a devastating knee strike to the giant''s skull.

    BAAAMM!!!!

    The impact resounded like a p of thunder, echoing through the arena. Despite Aspen''s immense size and strength, the blow proved formidable enough to stagger him, forcing the magus to drop to one knee in pain and frustration.

    Enraged, Aspen raised his hands in an attempt to catch Emery, but the agile half-blood had already somersaulted away,nding gracefully near his acolytes.

    "Urgghh!!! Dont you dare to Run!!" shouted the giant.

    Emery paid no heed to the enraged giant, instead casually turning his attention to his acolytes. With a calm demeanor, he addressed them, his voice carrying across the arena.

    "When facing an opponent with formidable defense, it''s essential to identify their weaknesses first," Emery advised, gesturing towards the enraged giant before them. "This one made the mistake of only transforming up to his neck, leaving his head vulnerable."

    His words were directed particrly towards Dillion, who had expended significant energy battling the red bear transformation earlier. Emery suggested that by targeting the exposed vital areas, Dillion could achieve simr results with less exertion.

    Magus Aspen''s fury interrupted with a scream. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!" he bellowed, incredulous at Emery''s disregard.

    Emery responded calmly, his expression one of mild confusion. "Teaching... what else?"

    His actions left all the acolytes dumbfounded; it was a shocking sight to witness him casually turning what was supposed to be a difficult duel into a teaching session.

    In a fit of rage, Instructor Aspen not only covered his head with dragon scales but also transformed his four limbs. Each limb underwent a different transformation, showcasing his mastery of multiple forms simultaneously.

    "Three-body transformations at the same time, Amazing!" Emeryplimented the magus, his toneced with genuine admiration.

    Emery quickly analyzed his opponent''s transformation, his mind working at lightning speed to decipher the strengths and weaknesses of each form. The paw-like ws and golden fur on Aspen''s arms resembled those of a mythical tiger beast, while the curved knees on his feet suggested traits from goats or bull-like creatures. It was evident that Magus Aspen had conditioned his body, blending the raw strength of the dragon with the nimble agility of other creatures.

    Aspen''s strategy was clear: to create a formidable fusion of power and agility that would allow him to outmaneuver and overpower Emery inbat.

    But Emery remained unfazed, his mind already formting a counter-strategy to ovee this formidable challenge.

    With his new transformation enhancing his agility, Magus Aspen''s movements reached unprecedented levels of speed and fluidity. However, despite this upgrade, his overallbat power didn''t see a significant increase, leaving him unable to force Emery''s wolf transformation.

    Still exuding confidence, Emery goaded his opponent to make a move, ''Come on then" His demeanor unwavering in the face of Aspen''s augmented form.

    "ARGHH!!!" Aspen roared, his two newly transformed feet propelling him forward with a burst of incredible speed. Meanwhile, his arms, now equipped with razor-sharp ws,unched a fierce assault toward Emery. The ws came perilously close to grasping him, but with a swift and calcted maneuver, Emery skillfully evaded the attack by skidding low to the ground, capitalizing on Aspen''s increased height to exploit his vulnerabilities.

    Emery''s lecture continued as he astutely pointed out the vulnerabilities inherent in such aprehensive body transformation.

    "Not only does the increased height present a disadvantage, but those feet are formidable for frontal attacks, their eleration makes it difficult to alter trajectory," Emery exined calmly, his analytical mind dissecting the opponent''s strategy.

    To demonstrate his theory, Emery decided to showcase a movement technique, one born from his old master [Weeping Phantom] technique and his profound understanding of the Dao. Dubbed [Dao Steps], it was a seamless blend of slow and fast movements, a technique appropriate for any acolytes under the Magus realm.

    "Watch and learn," Emery dered.

    With graceful fluidity, he began to move, each step calcted and deliberate. As Aspenunched his next assault, Emery''s movements seemed almost choreographed as he easily evaded each strike with hairbreadth precision, leaving the watching acolytes in awe of his skill and finesse.

 Chapter 2060 Learning

    Chapter 2060 Learning

    ??Emery''s demonstration of the [Dao Steps] not only served as a tactical disy but also presented an opportunity for the acolytes of Hall 120. While the technique was formidable, Emery knew it was no longer sufficient for him, making it ripe for adaptation and improvement by his students.

    As he effortlessly weaved through Aspen''s onught, Emery''s words were directed towards Damo, who had struggled with the speedster earlier. The technique offered a solution, a method to counter faster opponents and regain control of the battlefield.

    But it wasn''t just Damo who was captivated by Emery''s movements. Shinta, with her mastery of the divine technique [Slithering Cloud Steps], found herself drawn to the [Dao Steps].

    However, their contemtions were interrupted when Magus Aspen, driven by emotional turmoil and the desire to gain the upper hand, decided to unleash another stage of his formidable power.

    "ARRGHHH!!!"

    The hall fell into stunned silence as Magus Aspen unleashed a special technique, his voice echoing through the arena before he split into two identical figures.

    The sight left everyone in awe, witnessing two towering giants, each adorned with triple body transformations, standing before Emery with menacing grins. It became clear that this was a higher level of transformation technique, granting the magus the ability to duplicate his own body��a skill seemingly inherited by Skyler the multiplier.

    "I''ll catch you now!!"

    "No, I"ll catch him first!"

    As the two giants threatened Emery, he realized that his [Dao Steps] technique would lose its effectiveness against two identical opponents surrounding him from two sides.

    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Emery saw an opportunity to impart another lesson to his acolytes. With calm resolve, he addressed them, "When you find no other means to defeat a stronger opponent, do not hesitate to retreat. There is no shame in running to fight for another day."

    His words resonated with the acolytes, reminding them of the importance of strategic retreat when faced with overwhelming odds.

    "Run??!!! You are not running anywhere!!"

    The tension reached its peak as the enraged Magus charged forward, his two giant forms hurtling toward Emery from both sides like chargingets.

    But Emery had not finished his dialogue. "....Unless you have a special technique," he calmly remarked.

    Some spectators anticipated that Emery would finally unleash his wolf transformation. However, to their astonishment, Emery raised both hands and in a bewildering disy of maniption of reality, the space between him and the two charging giants seemed to stretch, creating an empty void between them. With this unexpected shift, Emery effortlessly evaded the pincer attacks, causing the two giants to collide with each other in a deafening crash.

    The onlookers were left in disbelief. "Is it an illusion?" one whispered incredulously. "No, how could it be?" another countered. "What is it then?" the bewildered murmurs continued, echoing throughout the arena.

    Instructor Aspen''s mind raced as he attempted toprehend what had just urred. His trajectory had been wless, yet Emery had effortlessly evaded his attack.

    As the two giants gathered themselves tounch another assault, the same inexplicable phenomenon unfolded before their eyes. Once again, the space around Emery seemed to warp and stretch, creating an opening through which he smoothly maneuvered, leaving the charging giants to collide with nothing but empty air.

    Emery, unfazed by the chaos unfolding around him, turned to his acolytes with an apologetic smile. "This technique, unfortunately, can''t be taught," he exined regretfully, "not unless you have a high proficiency in space magic."

    Emery''s words provided a glimpse into his newly developed spell, one forged from his profound understanding of thews of space. He called it [Space Bending], a potent enchantment that allowed him to manipte the fabric of space itself. With this spell, Emery could effortlessly stretch orpress the space around him, bending it to his will.

    Utilizing [Space Bending], Emery could craftily create avenues of escape or redirect his opponent''s movements with ease.

    The acolytes exchanged astonished nces, their minds struggling toprehend the incredible disy of spatial maniption they had just witnessed. Some whispered in hushed tones, attempting to grasp the intricacies of Emery''s mysterious ability, while others simply stared in awe, realizing the vast depths of magic they had yet to explore.

    Once again, the two towering giants found themselves trapped in Emery''s web, unable toy a finger on him throughout the entirety of the duel. Sensing the futility of continuing the battle, Emery dered, "Let''s wrap this up."

    Emery''s hands reach the ground, channeling his magic into the earth.

    As his energy flowed, the ground beneath Magus Aspen''s duplicated bodies began to submerge, holding their feet tight. Simultaneously, Emery exerted his control over gravity, enhancing the pull of the earth to further ensnare his opponent.

    Struggling against the powerful magic, Magus Aspen exerted all his strength, attempting to break free from the tightening grip of the earth. His muscles bulged with effort as he strained against the magical bindings, but thebined might of Emery''s spells held firm, imprisoning him in ce.

    Refusing to ept defeat, Magus Aspen made a calcted decision. He dispelled one of his duplicated bodies, consolidating his strength into his primary form. The sudden surge of power rippled through his massive frame as he exerted every ounce of his magical prowess to break free.

    Sensing his opponent''s resolve, Emery remainedposed. With a subtle gesture, he called forth another spell, tapping into the essence of his [Jade Root] spell. From the earth erupted thick, verdant vines, their emerald tendrils snaking their way toward Magus Aspen''s towering form. With precision born of years of practice, Emery directed the vines to entwine around the magus, further restricting his movements and solidifying his defeat.

    "Ready to admit defeat?" Emery casually asked.

    The acolytes of Hall 120 erupted into cheers, their admiration for Emery''s skill evident in their jubnt cries. Meanwhile, the acolytes from Hall 68 watched with a sense of resignation, realizing the futility of their instructor''s efforts against Emery''s mastery of spells.

    The disappointment etched on the faces of his students only fueled Magus Aspen''s despair, driving him to the brink of madness. Unable to bear the humiliation of defeat, he resolved to unleash his most potent, hidden techniques. Emery''s keen senses immediately detected a surge of raw power emanating from Magus Aspen''s body, granting him the strength to break free from Emery''s bindings.

    But the surge of power did not subside; instead, it intensified, enveloping Magus Aspen in a maelstrom of unchecked fury.

    "Magus Aspen, stop this!" Emery''s voice rang out with urgency.

    But his admonitions fell on deaf ears as Magus Aspen seemed to descend further into madness with each passing moment, his eyes aze with an unholy fervor.

    The spectacle unfolding before them struck fear into the hearts of the watching acolytes, their expressions contorted with terror. Some instinctively began to back away, seeking refuge from the chaos threatening to consume them all.

    As the madness consumed Magus Aspen, he focused all his newfound power into his massive palm, his eyes aze with an otherworldly intensity. With a primal scream, he brought his hand crashing down upon the earth, unleashing a devastating shockwave that rippled through the ground with bone-shattering force.

    The resulting st was nothing short of catastrophic, tearing through the very fabric of the hillside and sending debris flying in all directions. Acolytes scattered in panic as the shockwave surged outward, threatening to engulf them in its destructive wake.

    Reacting with lightning speed, Emery spread his arms wide, channeling the full extent of his [Space Bending] technique to contain the explosion. With a focused effort, he stretched the boundaries of space itself, creating a protective barrier that enveloped the area and shielded the acolytes from harm.

    But Emery''s efforts did not end there. Sensing the danger still lurking within the contained st, he swiftly reversed the effects of his spell. With a forced p of his two palms, the umted force converged back into the center, upon Magus Aspen in a titanic wave of pure destruction.

    KAAABOOOMMM!!!!!!

    As the smoke cleared, showing the aftermath of the cataclysmic st, Emery observed the scene with a calm demeanor. What remained was a mound of jagged rocks, ensnaring Magus Aspen within its stony embrace. Sensing that the magus was now unconscious, Emery approached the pile of rubble with measured steps.

    With a calm and steady hand, Emery began to manipte the earth itself, coaxing the rocks to divide and release their captive. Gradually, the mound receded, and the yard returned to its former state, as if untouched by the chaos that had unfolded mere moments ago.

    Taking a moment to gather himself, Emery addressed the stunned acolytes. "The match is over," he dered, his voice carrying an air of finality. Turning to the bewildered hall 68 students, he added, "You can bring your master back."

    In a daze, the five acolytes hurriedly departed from the scene, their minds reeling from the disy of Emery''s overwhelming power.

    Turning back to his own acolytes, Emery adopted a casual demeanor. "Any questions?"

 Chapter 2061 Choices

    Chapter 2061 Choices

    ??The short 5 vs 5 match left asting impression on the acolytes, who were awestruck by their master''s abilities and his remarkable way of handling the situation. Witnessing his prowess erased any lingering doubts they may have had about their choice.

    The atmosphere among the acolytes was electric, their voices buzzed with enthusiasm and newfound confidence.

    "You see, our master could defeat a magus one realm above him so easily."

    "I can''t wait to learn from him!"

    "I think advancing to the middle, or even to the high hall, is possible!"

    Their words reflected the unanimous sentiment among the group, each one more convinced than ever of their inevitable sess under their master''s tutge. They exchanged stories of the match, reliving each moment with fervor and awe.

    However, amidst the jubtion, a figure stood apart from the rest. A silver-haired girl, her expression inscrutable, observed the conversation with a quiet intensity. Despite the excitement around her, she remainedposed with a hint of skepticism.

    When she finally spoke, her words cut through the animated chatter like a knife. "With the way you are, it will be fortunate to advance into the middle hall this year."

    Herment drew immediate attention, some exchanged puzzled nces, and a few showed unfriendly gazes. Sensing the tension, Dillion stepped forward and politely asked for her perspective.

    As all eyes turned to her, she spoke with a calm authority, her gaze unwavering.

    "I mean no offense," she began, her tone measured, "but you need five strong acolytes topete for middle hall advancement, and I only see three dependable acolytes to depend on."

    She gestured towards Dillion, Damo, and Kat, singling them out as the reliable pirs of their group. However, her next words were a sobering reality check for the enthusiastic acolytes. Shinta exined that even with five strong fighters, they still needed additional backup to ount for injuries or adapt to different opponents'' strategies.

    Her words weren''t revolutionary; some of the senior acolytes had already been mulling over the same concerns. While there were promising talents among the first-year students, rushing their advancement could prove detrimental. Additionally, the top fighters were all third-year students, their time to assist the group drawing to a close.

    Shinta''s straightforward assessment cast a shadow over the optimistic atmosphere, but Dillion''s unwavering confidence served as a beacon of hope, reigniting their spirits. "Don''t worry, we''ll make it," he dered, his voice carrying a reassuring tone that resonated with his fellow acolytes.

    Meanwhile, Damo approached Shinta, acknowledging the validity of her words. "Your words are spot on. We need more talent," he admitted, extending an invitation for her to join their hall. Shinta''s gaze turned to Emery, her expression was conflicted as she hesitated to respond. Caught between her emotions and her decision, she murmured, "I... I am still thinking about it... I''ll give it some more thought."

    Before Emery could interject, she expressed her gratitude for their hospitality and swiftly departed, leaving a sense of uncertainty lingering in the air.

    As the tension eased, Ashaka approached Emery with a grave expression, voicing his concerns about potential retaliation from the Nephilim. "I don''t think the Nephilim will stop. What happened today might provoke them to escte further," he warned.

    "I understand," he replied solemnly.

    #####

    As expected, despite the strong impression Emery left on the acolytes, the next day brought an unexpected turn of events. Not only did no new applicants show up, but four of their members also failed to appear for practice. These four were among the senior group. Their absence raised immediate concern among the remaining members of Hall 120, leaving a palpable sense of unease lingering in the air.

    Then, the next morning, amidst the collective anticipation for news regarding the missing acolytes, the silver-haired girl returned to Hall 120. Her presence, however, was not to seek out the hall 120 instructor; instead, she sought out Damo, whom she considered Emery''s closest disciple. The monk greeted her warmly, his excitement evident. "Have you decided to join us?" he asked eagerly.

    Her response was unexpected. "No, not yet," she replied with an inquiry. "I heard about the missing acolytes, and I''m curious about what happened."

    Ha Ron, observing the interaction with a cold gaze, interjected sharply. "How did you know about this so quickly?" he demanded, suspicioncing his words.

    "Well, you are the famous hall 120 now, so many people talk about your hall," she continued with more inquiries "The rumors said that you messed with a powerful faction. Is this true? How is your master handling this? Hhmmm, he really should not have fought that magus yesterday..."

    The acolytes exchanged uncertain nces, unsure of how to respond to Shinta''s probing questions. Damo managed a smile as he replied, "I see you''re sincerely concerned about our master."

    Ha Ron, however, reacted differently. His suspicions were piqued, and he regarded Shinta with a wary gaze. "Yes, why is that?" he pressed, his tone betraying his distrust.

    Swiftly regaining control over her emotions, Shinta maintained herposure. "Nothing," she replied evenly, though her eyes betrayed a hint of concern. "I... I promise to give this hall some thought. If your master has a powerful enemy, this would affect my decision. Please do not hide it!. Tell me theplete story."

    ####

    At noon, instead of receiving news from the absent senior acolytes, Emery received notification that they had dropped their applications.

    [Applications received - 22]

    The sudden turn of events departed the hall in turmoil, Kat, the protective elder sister of the group, was the first to voice her fury. "What is going on? I am going to drag them back right away!" she eximed, her voice reverberating through the hall, drawing the attention of all the acolytes present.

    At that moment, two other seniors dismissed to their knees in the yard, facing the hall. They were Norm and Dave, the two senior acolytes who had fought in the match yesterday. Their expressions were filled with deep sorrow as they trembled, expressing their desire to withdraw their applications.

    "What? You two as well?!!"

    Kat''s rage threatened to boil over, her frustration manifesting in a desire tosh out at the two kneeling acolytes. But Dillion intervened, stopping her.

    Emery calmly emerged from the hall and neared the two kneeling seniors, asking if they were willing to share their reasons for dropping their applications.

    He listened intently as Dave and Norm poured out their reasons for dropping their applications. Their voices quivered with emotion as they recounted the challenges and threats their families faced back home.

    Dave''s n, a vulnerable entity, had been targeted by a superior faction upon learning of his intention to change halls. The repercussions were severe, with Dave facing not just reprimands but potential danger to his family.

    Simrly, Norm''s situation was dire. His family''s trade dealings, vital for sustaining millions of lives, had been abruptly halted by a powerful faction''s interference. The consequences of this disruption were catastrophic, cing immense pressure on Norm.

    Dillion stood before Emery, revealing that he had in fact got a message from the absent acolytes, all four had sumbed to the same overwhelming pressures.

    Suddenly, Dillion sank to his knees in a gesture of humility and remorse. His apology,den with guilt for keeping the truth from Emery and failing to dissuade his friends from quitting, he then added.

    "Please master�� don''t me them��" the words echoed through the silent hall.

    The scene unfolded before the watching eyes of the acolytes, each grappling with their own emotions in response to the unfolding crisis. Some felt a surge of indignation at the injustice faced by their peers, while others experienced a gnawing sense of unease as they realized the extent of the pressures imposed upon their hall by external forces.

    Emery''s heart weighed heavy with empathy as he surveyed the somber faces of the three kneeling acolytes, each grappling with their own turmoil. His own experiences with the Nephilim back home had taught him the harsh reality of being an acolyte from the lower realm, the external pressures, and the difficult choices forced upon them.

    The timing of these events couldn''t have been more suspicious. It seemed all too clear that these departures were orchestrated by the Nephilim.

    Emery couldn''t shake the weight of responsibility that settled on his shoulders. It was because of him that these acolytes had been targeted with threats and coercion. With only a single day remaining before the application deadline, there was little he could do to help them.

    He addressed them, his voice tinged with empathy and understanding. "Don''t be sorry, There is nothing more important than protecting one''s home."

    With a heavy heart, Emery bid farewell to those who chose to leave, offering what assistance he could for their future endeavors. Yet, as the departures continued, it became clear that the situation had only served to exacerbate the hall''s divisions. Alongside the departing two seniors, three first-year acolytes, unwilling to be entangled in the turmoil, quietly withdrew their applications.

    [Application got - 17]

 Chapter 2062 Join Us

    Chapter 2062 Join Us

    ??The looming deadline weighed heavily on Emery as he realized he had just a little over 24 hours to fill the remaining three spots in Hall 120. Failure to do so would result in the disbandment of their hall, scattering all the acolytes to other halls across the academy. Unfortunatly, with most acolytes alreadymitted to their respective halls, the task seemed daunting.

    In their desperation, the attention of many acolytes turned to the silver-haired girl who had been a silent observer in their hall. Some began to treat her with extra attention, while others questioned her intentions.

    "Don''t you see how great our master is?" one acolyte urged, attempting to sway her. "There is no need to think anymore, join us."

    Truthfully, Shinta was impressed by what she had witnessed during her time in this hall: Emery''s hospitality, his formidable strength, his sharp wits, qualities that drew her interest and admiration.

    Watching him handle the situation with the departing acolytes had only deepened her respect for him.Yet, despite her growing admiration for Emery and her desire to join Hall 120, Shinta knew she had to approach the situation with caution.

    She had been repeatedly warned to rely on reason rather than emotion in making her decisions. Emery''s parting words to the leaving acolytes about the importance of protecting one''s home only served as a stark reminder of the responsibilities she had left behind at Ouroboros. The messy situation she had fled from still weighed heavily on her mind.

    "Do not force her!! Even if she agreed, we still need more. Let''s find more!" Kat''s passionate deration reminded them of the pressing need to recruit additional members to fill the remaining spots in the hall.

    It was at this moment that two figures entered the hall. The familiar presence of a female magus, apanied by a young acolyte, brought a sense of anticipation and curiosity among the gathered acolytes.

    With a warm smile, the beautiful female magus greeted everyone "I am back�� how is everyone?" she inquired, her gaze sweeping over the faces of the acolytes.

    "It''s Master Klea!!, she brought someone!!" murmured one of the acolytes, excitement rippling through the hall at the sight of the neer.

    Klea''s return had been eagerly anticipated, especially after her promise to bring back additional acolytes with her. As the young acolyte, adorned in the inner hall''s uniform, entered alongside her, the excitement among the acolytes reached a crescendo.

    Amidst themotion, Klea couldn''t help but notice the unusual reception. With a hint of confusion, "What is going on?" she asked, her brow furrowing slightly at the unexpected reception.

    It didn''t take long for Klea to piece together the situation with the little information she had. With a resigned sigh, she shook her head in dismay. "It''s the Nephilim again�� what a bully,"

    Approaching Emery with a heavy heart, Klea said "I only left for a few days�� and these things happen," shemented.

    Klea''s scolding of Emery was done in her usual yful manner, lightening the mood in the hall. Despite the gravity of the situation, her whimsical approach eased the tension. However, this scene caught Shinta off guard, and she couldn''t help but wonder about Klea''s rtionship with Emery.

    "Who�� is she?" Shinta kept her curiosity carefully concealed as Klea began to interact with the acolytes. She observed as Klea warmly weed the two insectoid siblings, her demeanor friendly and inviting. But when Klea''s gazended on Shinta, a flicker of surprise crossed her features.

    "You�� " Klea''s voice trailed off.

    It was at that moment that Damo interrupted her, "Master, you haven''t introduced the new guy?"

    Klea appeared a bit flustered, seemingly lost for words. Taking the initiative, the young man introduced himself with a warm smile.

    "Hello, everyone... nice to meet you all. My name is Hardy!"

    The dark-haired young man with his slender frame and average height appeared more charming than strong. Yet, his self-confidence was enough to convince the acolytes of his strength. It only took a moment before the acolytes realized that Hardy had just arrived at the academy today and was already epted into the inner hall.

    "Did youplete the mountain in one try?!"

    "You must be strong!"

    "How long did it take you toplete the challenge?"

    Multiple questions were quickly thrown at the young man, and he smiled awkwardly, a little ufortable as he revealed, "Err Actually�� I didn''t��"

    "... you didn''t?"

    Seeing the confusion, the young man''s smile widened. "Yes, I got exempt from doing any of it and went straight here." He said casually.

    It took a moment before the senior acolytes noticed who he was. Hardy was one of those special privilege acolytes, exempt from any test and capable to join the inner hall. It was a coveted benefit, a limited golden ticket reserved for those from high-grade factions.

    Although this meant that Hardy came from a privileged background, it implied he mightck strength or capabilities. As this realization sank in, all the acolytes suddenly lost interest in him.

    However, the young man seemed unfazed by their opinions. Instead, he appeared excited as he neared Shinta and said,

    "What a beauty�� I must be dreaming�� please grant my wish by knowing your name."

    "..."

    Witnessing this, Klea couldn''t help but heave a deep sigh. This young man had caused her a lot of trouble during their travels. She neared Emery and said, "Can you recognize who he is?... I''ll give you a hint�� his uncle was our first bully in the academy."

    It took Emery a moment to recognize the familiarity. The young man was a prince of the Kaleos faction, and his uncle was none other than Anas Kaleos, the ''friend'' Klea had mentioned and promised to take care of. With his joining, Emery received a notification:

    [Application received - 18].

    Unfortunately, Emery wasn''t sure if his joining would be good or bad for Hall 120, especially after witnessing Shinta knock him out with just one kick.

    "Just keep on dreaming!"

 Chapter 2063 Final Members

    Chapter 2063 Final Members

    ??As another day psed, despite Klea, Urix, and the collective efforts of all hall 120 acolytes, there was still a noticeable absence of new recruits. Nearly all the undecided acolytes had made their choices, leaving the hall in a precarious position with almost zero prospects.

    However, this dire situation served as a powerful motivation for the two centurions, Titus and Armenius. They had heard of the hall''s plight and were resolute in theirmitment to conquer the Perseverance Mountain, even if it meant breaking their bones.

    "This is our purpose!" eximed Titus, his voice resolute with determination. "Our master needs us, and we will scale this mountain today!"

    With unwavering resolve, the two Romans embarked on their ascent. Each step they took seemed imbued with newfound strength. The weight of thousands of stairs felt slightly less burdensome in the wake of their determination.

    As they ascended, the pressure mounted with each passing milestone, testing their endurance and resolve. Yet, side by side, Titus and Armenius remained steadfast, undeterred by the increasing strain slowing their progress.

    It took them a grueling one and a half hours to conquer the 10,000 steps, ascending above the clouds, and an additional 45 minutes to tackle the daunting next 1000 steps. Finally, they stood at the pinnacle of the 11,000 steps, chests heaving as they gasped for breath, facing the sheer vertical cliff of the Tenacity Peak.

    It was a new personal record, almost 10 minutes faster than their previous attempt. Yet, they knew they were still a few minutes short of their earth friends who had conquered the peakst week. With no time for rest, they steeled themselves for the next challenge.

    "Keep pushing forward!" Titus eximed, his voice echoing with determination. Armenius followed suit, shouting, "Defeat the mountain!" Their words spurred each other on, their resolve unwavering as they encouraged one another to reach greater heights.

    With renewed vigor, they began their ascent of the vertical cliff, each stone a formidable obstacle as they battled against the relentless pressure pulling them downward. Despite the overwhelming odds, they refused to yield, drawing upon their inner strength and pushing themselves to their limits.

    "We can do this! AARGHH, we can!" Their voices echoed off the cliff face, a testament to their unwavering determination and indomitable spirit.

    As they reached the halfway point, their fingers began to tremble from exhaustion, and they realized they could no longer ascend at the required pace. In a desperate bid to make up for lost time, the two acolytes decided to utilize their prepared items. They retrieved a durable rope from their packs and tethered themselves together, forming a makeshift harness.

    With this tactic, they devised a strategy to conserve energy and support each other''s ascent. One would climb while the other rested, relying on the rope to alternate their efforts.

    There was no explicit rule against using such items, it was unconventional, and many who had thought about it before, doubted its effectiveness. Also, none seems willing to sacrifice their individual strength for the sake of their partner.

    These two acolytes were uniquely suited for this tactic. Not only did they possessparable strengths, but they also understood that every added second could really help their chances of sess. With the urgent need for two new members in Hall 120, they were determined to finish together, regardless of the obstacles they faced.

    Their rigorous years of Roman training in teamwork proved invaluable. They seamlessly alternated between climbing and resting, maximizing every moment to gain ground on the daunting peak. The deep trust they had in each other fueled their determination, as neither was willing to let the other falter.

    With every foothold and handhold, their synchronized efforts propelled them upward. And as they finally reached the summit, their triumphant shouts echoed through the mountainside, a testament to their shared victory.

    "WOOO!!! WE DID IT!!"

    "WE REALLY DID IT!!"

    Their voices rang with glee and aplishment.

    As soon as they teleported back through the gate, Ha Ron, Kingrig, and half a dozen other hall 120 acolytes were already gathered, eagerly awaiting their return. Cheers erupted from the group as they congratted the triumphant duo.

    Even the two academy staff members guarding the gate couldn''t contain their happiness, impressed by the perseverance and determination disyed by Titus and Armenius. Many had given up after just a week, but these two had persisted for three, attempting the climb a staggering 80 times before finally seeding.

    "Never did I think you two kids could actually do it."

    "Congrattions! Both of you are now inner hall acolytes,"

    With their sessful ascent, Hall 120 had finally reached its minimum required number of members.

    From the vantage point of a nearby building, the cheerful sight was seen by Shinta. She had been watching and waiting since morning. She was hoping for a sign. Maybe if both of them failed, she would have no reason to apply for Hall 120. If they seeded and reached their quota, she would have less reason to apply, as they wouldn''t really need her anymore. She was actually hoping only one of them would seed, seeing it as a sign for her to join.

    Now, with both Titus and Armenius''s sesses confirmed, unfortunately for Shinta, her dilemma has only intensified. With the hall''s numbers now reaching twenty, Hall 120 would be adequately filled without her joining. Yet, despite this rational observation, her heart continued to wrestle with her mind.

    "Why does this decision feel so hard? It''s merely joining a hall... It''s not as though I won''t be able to see him anymore," she murmured, trying to rationalize her emotions.

    As Shinta wrestled with her internal dilemma, she was caught off guard by the unexpected approach of an individual. This person, would ultimately y a crucial role in shaping her decision.

    ####

    Later in the day, Hall 120 was alive with exuberance as acolytes rejoiced in the sess of Titus and Armenius. Their achievement not only fulfilled personal aspirations but also met the hall''s minimum requirement, sparking a wave of celebration throughout the hall. Amidst the revelry, Emery''s gaze continuously darted toward the entrance with a sense of anticipation, as if awaiting the arrival of someone.

    In a surprising turn of events, just moments before the deadline loomed, an individual indeed arrived, bringing the final count of acolytes to Hall 120.

    [Final acolyte number: 21]

    ###

    Author''s Note:

    I have been contemting this for weeks now. The truth is, I have two different paths for the story, and although I currently lean towards one storyline, I haven''t really made up my mind yet. With only 24 hours left, please share yourments on how you think this should proceed. Thank you.

 Chapter 2064 Decision

    Chapter 2064 Decision

    ??A few hours earlier,

    Shinta was seated alone in a corner of a teahouse. As she grappled with her internal conflict, each passing moment seemed to deepen her uncertainty.

    Suddenly, the tranquility of her solitude was disrupted by the unexpected presence of a figure deeply ingrained in her memories. His presence evoked aplex mix of emotions��respect, fear, and a lingering sense of obligation. Throughout her childhood, this grand magus had been a steadfast authority figure, his sudden appearance left her startled.

    "Great uncle... Why are you here?" she inquired, her voice tinged with surprise and a hint of apprehension.

    The figure wasDuke Syre, the brother of the Ouroboros Serpent Queen, who maintained his characteristic reserve as he responded "I am here to check on you," he stated simply, his words carrying a weight that hinted at deeper intentions.

    Naturally, Shinta was keenly aware that Duke Syre''s presence at the academy was undoubtedly linked to her. As she attempted to gather her thoughts, her mind raced with spection about the purpose behind his unexpected visit. Before she could voice her inquiries, Duke Syre preempted her with a direct question.

    "Tell me, ...why haven''t you chosen a hall yet?" His tone was measured, but there was an unmistakable intensity underlying his inquiry.

    Caught off guard by the directness of the question, Shinta''s response was tinged with a hint of evasion. "Emm... I am just finalizing it right now," she faltered, her wordscking conviction.

    Unperturbed, Duke Syre continued "I see. Which hall have you decided on?"

    Recognizing the significance of the moment, Shinta chose her words carefully, aware that Duke Syre likely had insight into her situation "I have been waiting for an invitation from any of the top halls... but it seems I don''t get any... so I will choose... one among the rest" she trailed off, her voice trailing as she struggled to articte her thoughts.

    However, before she could borate further, Duke Syre interjected, his demeanor stillposed. "Have you focused on your priority? What have you been doing thesest few days?"

    The weight of Duke Syre''s words bore down on Shinta like an oppressive force, causing her spirits to falter. It became apparent that the Duke possessed a deeper understanding of her actions than she had anticipated. She couldn''t deny the truth �C most of her time had indeed been spent in Hall 120, with little effort exerted toward reaching out to the instructors of the top halls. The realization that Duke Syre might havee to reprimand her sent a wave of apprehension coursing through her.

    As the Duke''s words echoed in her mind, Shinta''s heart grew heavy with the burden of disappointment in herself. Throughout her life, Duke Syre had been a constant figure of discipline and guidance, his expectations always clear and unwavering. His presence now only served to intensify the pressure she felt.

    Sensing the shift in Shinta''s emotions, Duke Syre''s voice softened slightly as he added, "Don''t rely on your emotions in this matter. I have taught you better."

    Despite the weight of his words, Shinta couldn''t shake the storm of conflicting emotions raging within her. While she knew that Duke Syre always had her best interests at heart, this time, a newfound courage stirred within her. With a resolve born of turmoil, she lifted her gaze to meet the Duke''s steady gaze.

    "Great Uncle... I truly believe that Hall 120 is the right choice for me, ...if I am mistaken.. please advise me"

    Shinta''s decision to speak truthfully showcased the significance of her heartfelt desires, while also demonstrating her openness to guidance. She talked about ''his'' qualities, and the Duke''s response seemed to indicate his eptance of her answer. Sensing her determination in the choice, he imparted his wisdom on the matter.

    "Each person has their own w'' that influences their mind on what is right or wrong," the Duke remarked thoughtfully. "Some are loyal to authority, some are influenced by friendship, some by family bonds, and some by personal desire." He paused, his gaze steady as he continued, "Wisdom lies in ensuring that any of these ws'' be your wing and not your chain."

    The Duke''s words resonated deeply within Shinta, leaving asting imprint on her thoughts. She yearned for the freedom to follow her desires, yet she couldn''t ignore the nagging doubt that by choosing Hall 120, she might be allowing her personal desires to be chains that bound her.

    Hadn''t she been neglecting other halls in favor of being closer to him?

    The realization that she had spent precious time observing the acolytes'' mountain climb, instead of actively pursuing her options, weighed heavily on her conscience.

    Unfortunately, despite understanding the logic, Shinta''s heart remained conflicted. She trembled, her emotions bubbling to the surface.

    "Why is it so difficult... Is it wrong... to want to be close to him?"

    In response, Duke Syre let out a deep sigh, his demeanor softening as he spoke.

    "Now that you know your identity... I can also be truthful with you... "he stopped for a moment before continuing "Your mother... she expressed the exact same sentiment... and it tore me apart to let her follow her wishes," he revealed, his words carrying a weight regret that startled Shinta. This vulnerability was a side of the duke she had never witnessed before. However, just as swiftly as it had surfaced, his tone reverted to its usual firmness.

    "I am here to ensure you do not make the wrong choice."

    The weight of the Duke''s words settled heavily upon Shinta as she absorbed the gravity of her situation. His words continue to carry the weight of their family''s history, the intricate politics of Ouroboros, and the precariousness of her situation. In the shadow of the Supreme''s authority, freedom was a luxury she couldn''t afford.

    The Duke emphasized the necessity of securing a position in one of the top or high halls to shield herself from the Supreme''s influence, underscoring the high stakes involved.Failure to do so wouldn''t just endanger her own safety but could also render futile the efforts of everyone who had supported her.

    Shinta''s thoughts drifted to Shura, the girl''s ominous fate weighed heavily on her mind, amplifying her doubts about her decision to lean toward Hall 120.

    Adding to her concerns, the duke disclosed unsettling news about Lucius Corvin''s deep interest in her affairs. His inquiries have raised some unwanted noises.

    "If you have other top hall offers, it won''t be a problem to refuse his invitation. Right now, it would only attract more suspicion."

    The realization that she might be forced to join Lucius''s hall struck Shinta with a wave of anxiety. Not only did her father harbor deep animosity toward this wolf grand magus, but the potential revtion of her mixed bloodline added anotheryer ofplexity to an already perilous situation.

    Witnessing Shinta''s distress, the Duke offered a glimmer of sce amidst the turmoil.

    "Being a top hall will give you a lot of benefits��just focus on your training, get stronger, and prove your worth. Then we could leave this crisis behind us"

    Shinta found sce in the grand magus''s words, which seemed to offer a resolution to her inner conflict. Observing the shift in her demeanor, the grand magus rose from his seat and remarked, "I have said what I came to say..." With that, he departed, leaving Shinta to contemte her decision.

    As she pondered over her options, Shinta eventually made her choice and submitted her application.

    The turmoil in her mind persisted. Feeling unsettled, she decided to leave the academy and journeyed toward Utopia City. Under the cloak of night, she stealthily navigated through the outskirts of town until she reached a secluded hut nestled in the forest.

    Inside, a familiar female magus awaited her arrival. "Auntie... did I make the wrong decision?" Shinta''s voice trembled with uncertainty as she sought guidance from her.

    As Shinta grappled with her decision, a response to her application arrived

    [You have been epted to Hall 7].

    Understanding the weight of Shinta''s decision to prioritize her responsibilities over personal desires, Annara said.

    "No... this only proves you are indeed his daughter,"

    After a moment, Annara''s demeanor shifted to one of solemnity. "Now that you''ve chosen a hall, you should note here again," she advised, her tone firm yetpassionate. With a heavy heart, Shinta bid her farewell and departed from the hut.

    As Shinta made her way back into the night, Annara directed her attention to a particr spot in the forest and said. "Why are you hiding? You cane out now!"

    From the shadows emerged a female figure, and upon seeing her, Annara''s expression softened with recognition. "It''s been a while, Klea,"

    #####

    Author Note

    Thank you for all the inputs andments. They provided some insight that gave me confidence in this. Unfortunatly, Shinta not joining Emery''s hall still seems to be the only logical choice. Don''t worry, there is always next year.

    I promise to tread carefully on their rtionship while continuing to develop the story to the best of my ability. Thank you

 Chapter 2065 Suspicion

    Chapter 2065 Suspicion

    ??Klea returned to the academy from her short trip to the Kaleos faction with many surprises. Not only had the number of acolytes decreased, but she was also startled to see a certain silver-haired girl. Not only did she resemble a certain person, but she also shared the same family name, Ouroboros.

    Initially dismissing it as a coincidence due to therge number of half-bloods sharing the same faction name, Klea''s curiosity was piqued when she discovered that the girl had visited the hall twice, disying a particr interest in Hall 120.

    What really surge her interest was that the next day, she saw the girl observing Hall 120 acolytes intensely from afar, near the Perseverance Mountain gate, almost secretly.

    Just as Klea contemted approaching her, another figure beat her to it��a white-haired Grand Magus. Intrigued by their interaction, Klea decided to observe them from a distance.

    Unfortunately, the Grand Magus utilized an item or spell that rendered Klea unable to overhear their conversation, leaving her in the dark about the nature of their interaction. However, the visible distress on the girl''s face was unmistakable��it was evident that she was undergoing some form of emotional turmoil as if she were being coerced into something against her will.

    "Who is that man? What is he doing to her?" Klea''s mind raced with questions as she watched the interaction unfold.

    When the Grand Magus eventually departed, leaving the girl visibly distressed, Klea''s concern grew. She made a spontaneous decision to follow the girl discreetly, her mind swirling with questions and apprehensions.

    To Klea''s surprise, the girl left the academy grounds and headed toward Utopia City. This only deepened Klea''s unease as she contemted the various possibilities. Each scenario she imagined left her feeling increasingly anxious, especially when she observed the girl''s suspicious behavior as she sneaked out of town.

    Using her spirit-reading ability, Klea cautiously trailed the girl as they ventured deeper into the forest. As they neared a secluded hut, Klea sensed a powerful presence within and grew wary. She halted, contemting whether to call for Emery''s assistance, but before she could decide, the girl abruptly departed from the hut.

    "So fast..." Klea muttered under her breath, surprised by the sudden turn of events. It was then that she caught sight of the figure inside the hut��a familiar female Magus, Annara Vermont.

    Klea''s mind raced with questions. "Why is the girl sneaking to meet her?" She mulled over the possibilities.

    Thest time Klea had encountered Annara was during the celestial expeditions, where Annara had concealed her true identity. Klea knew that Annara had assisted Emery for a while, but she couldn''t shake the suspicion that it had been driven by self-interest or personal gain.

    Klea''s memories of Annara were tainted by the tragic events of the blood incursion. She vividly recalled the deaths of Roran Harlight, as well as Sigurd and Aiko, who had perished at the hands of Zenonia. Annara''s presence had always been intertwined with these dark memories.

    In Klea''s eyes, Annara was a figure shrouded in betrayal. She had betrayed the academy, betraying her master by saving the acolytes on the dark elves'', only toter betray them again by using them as bait to escape danger. During the time Klea was searching for Emery, she had delved into Annara''s past, uncovering a trail of deceit and death back to her early years, long before she even entered the Magus academy.

    Klea''s perception of the young silver-haired girl shifted abruptly from concern to wariness upon realizing her connection with Annara. The ndestine meeting between the two raised red gs in Klea''s mind.

    As she debated whether to confront Annara about the situation, Klea was abruptly addressed.

    "Why are you hiding? You cane out now!"

    Klea had believed her spirit reading ability to be keen, but it seemed Annara had anticipated her presence and set up detection spells or items around the hut. With a multitude of questions swirling in her mind, Klea opted to reveal herself.

    "It''s been a while, Klea," Annara greeted her

    Klea maintained herposure as she closed the distance, her gaze sharp as she faced Annara. "What are you nning this time, Annara?"

    Annara responded with a casual smile, her tone light. "Why are you so tense, friend?"

    "Friend�� we were never friends�� you are a criminal," Klea retorted sharply.

    Annara let out a deep sigh, before saying "Oh no, you''re suffering from righteous female protagonist syndrome�� you and he are so meant for each other."

    Despite Annara''s yful and somewhat mocking response, Klea remainedposed, her mind racing with calctions. She even utilized her spirit reading ability to scan the surroundings, wary of any potential traps.

    Seemingly aware of Klea''s thoughts, Annara spoke again. "Stop worrying. Decide already,fight, ore in for a chat"

    Klea''s wariness only intensified in the face of Annara''s confidence. She couldn''t shake the feeling that either choice��

    fighting or entering the hut��would y into Annara''s hands. With this in mind, Klea made the choice to step back and leave. Whatever Annara was nning clearly involved the girl, and Klea believed it would be simpler to gather information by probing the girl while reporting her findings to Emery.

    "It''s a bitte today, maybe tomorrow," Klea stated calmly, already turning to depart.

    However, Annara''s response was unexpected. With another deep sigh, she moved to intercept Klea. "Wait�� you cannot leave just yet!"

    Klea ignored her, quickening her pace. Annara''s demeanor shifted, and she resorted to a more forceful approach. Suddenly, a powerful burst of dark me erupted, dark smoke covered her body as she was able to move rapidly and block Klea''s path.

    "I said stop!" Annara dered, her tone determined as she showed her frightening full moon magus powers.

    But Klea was not one to yield easily. With a swift motion, she countered with a barrage of lightning and wind spells, each strike calcted to create openings for her escape. Though she was only at the half-moon stage, Klea''s mastery ofbined spells proved to be her greatest asset, enabling her to carve out a new path.

    Yet Annara was relentless, her movements calcted and precise. She sessfully pursued and intercepted Klea multiple times until she finally forced her to stop.

    However, her initial confidence faltered as she realized she had walked right into Klea''s trap.

    The ground beneath her feet began to illuminate with ancient runes, forming aplex formation that bound her movements, leaving her immobilized.

    With a smile, Klea turned to face Annara. "Now we can talk."

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 2066 Captured

    Chapter 2066 Captured

    ??Just minutes ago, the chase had been intense, with Annara hot on Klea''s heels like an eagle hunting a rabbit. However, Klea swiftly turned the tables. With confidence, she activated a binding formation, one that not only restrained Annara''s limbs but also sealed her ability to cast spells, effectively neutralizing her threat.

    As Annara hovered still in the air, she surveyed her surroundings, her surprise evident as she discovered multiple markings on the surrounding trees. She couldn''t help but chuckle softly at the ingenuity of Klea''s trap. "Impressive," she remarked with a hint of admiration. "You actually prepared this formation before approaching the hut and then purposely lured me into this trap... Amazing..."

    Klea remained silent, her gaze unwavering as she stayed vignt. "Now, we can talk," she dered with authority. "Tell me, why are you here? What is your rtionship with the girl?"

    Hearing this, Annara onlyughed, a hint of amusement in her tone. "That''s your question? Haha... Seriously, it''s better we talk over some drinks..."

    "Not interested" Klea replied firmly, "Tell me all I need to know,"

    Instead of providing a straightforward answer, Annara countered with a question of her own. "Did you not ask your boyfriend about this?" Her words hung in the air, leaving Klea momentarily speechless.

    Annara''s smirk grew as she continued "Emery knows everything... you should ask him instead..."

    Klea however knew better than to fall for Annara''s mind games. Her response was "Alright, you don''t need to tell me, You can exin to the Utopia enforcer instead!"

    With a swift gesture, Klea conjured a small green bird in her hand. "One message, and they should be here in 5 to 10 minutes," she dered.

    Annara sighed, her demeanor shifting slightly. "Even if I say anything, you will not believe me,"

    "I''ll be the judge of that," Klea retorted firmly before dispelling the green bird from her hand.

    Annara briefly exined theplexity surrounding the fake identity of ''Shura'' and the precarious situation at Ouroboros that forced her into hiding at the academy. She revealed that the Ouroboros queen had tasked her to look after the girl as part of a repayment, "It''s either this or prison... Do you believe me now?"

    Some of Annara''s exnations seemed to align with what Emery had previously told her, but one question still lingered in her mind, one that she was eager to uncover.

    "The girl... who is she?"

    Annara responded casually, almost nonchntly, "Emery never talks about her, does he?" Her words hung in the air, causing Klea''s muscles to tense involuntarily.

    "Her name is Shinta, she is... Ouroboros Queen''s granddaughter... you remember Silva, right? She''s her niece..." Annara revealed.

    "Niece... That girl is... Silva''s niece," Klea muttered to herself.

    The answer seemed satisfactory to her--or, to be exact, one she wished to be right. It exined everything... However, despite the apparent rity of the answer, Klea''s heart remained unsettled, a nagging sense of doubt lingering in the depths of her mind.

    Seeing Klea''s reaction, Annara seemed surprised and said, "Why are you��? No way��!! do you think she is?... Really!?" Her words were followed by an excessiveugh.

    "Shut up!" Klea snapped, feeling as though she was being yed.

    Annara stopped herughter and said, "I told you�� you won''t believe me."

    Next, Annara''s expression shifted from amusement to determination. With a sudden burst of energy, she attempted to forcefully break free from the restraints. However, Klea swiftly intervened, "Don''t waste your energy... It''s a tier six individual bind formation, any magus will not be able to break it without an outside force."

    Annara''s smile remained, albeit with a touch of admiration. "Tier six�� wow�� that''s an achievement indeed," Then, her smile widened as she added, "Thank you for the tips."

    Suddenly, Annara unleashed a technique. She appeared to be screaming, but no sound escaped her lips. Instead, the air around them crackled with an eerie silence. Momentster, the trees in the distance began to tremble, their leaves rustling with a sense of foreboding.

    As the mysterious presence drew nearer, Klea''s eyes widened with surprise. What emerged from the shadows was a sight to behold �C thousands of bats, their wings beating in unison as they flew like a dark swarm, converging upon the trees. With astonishing speed, they descended upon the forest, their chaotic flight pattern disrupting the very fabric of the formation that bound Annara.

    In the midst of this spectacle, Annara''s bloodline transformation began. Her body seemed to blur and shift, morphing into a bat-like form as her limbs slowly broke free from their constraints.

    "Not so fast!!" Klea eximed, her voice resolute as she swiftly drawn out multiple coins from her storage rings and a pearly white pen [Lotus Jade Pen]. With practiced precision, she began to chant while scribing intricate runes in the air. As she did, shimmering symbols materialized and soared over the surrounding area, forming aplex formation [Heavy Wind Formation].

    This formation exerted a powerful force, causing the bats to spiral out of control and plummet helplessly to the ground. But Klea wasn''t finished yet. With unwavering focus, she produced four yellow gs and proceeded to inscribe runes in the air. Each stroke of her pen strengthened the bind, reinforcing the potency of the formations already in ce.

    Annara''s shock was palpable. "Rank 7 formation! You''re a Formation Master!" she eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    This was one of Klea''s proudest achievements in thest four years. Bncing her studies between the prestigious Golden City Formation Institutes and the Eastern Sage, she had recently earned her master''s title. With her proficiency in multiple elements, Klea had be a formidable formation expert.

    "You''re not going anywhere!" Klea affirmed firmly.

    "I have told you everything... What else do you want?" Annara retorted, her tone tinged with frustration.

    Just then, both Klea and Annara detected multiple figures drawing near them. Uncertain of their identities, the tension between the two escted. As the neers came into view, disclosed by their distinct uniforms, Annara''s expression darkened with a frown. They were Utopia City guards.

    "Seriously... you really calling them up?!"

    Actually, Klea hadn''t called them, but their skirmish so close to the city had likely attracted the attention of the guards. While it wasn''t unusual for them to intervene in such situations, this turn of events could spell trouble for Annara. Klea felt a twinge of regret but remained steadfast, believing that such criminal should be apprehended by the authorities.

    Before she could interject, the guards raised their weapons, pointing them directly at Klea. "Bandit! Stop what you are doing!"!!

    Klea was taken aback. "Bandit? Me?"

 Chapter 2067 Explanation

    Chapter 2067 Exnation

    ??"Bandit, Don''t you dare to move!"

    The tension in the air was palpable as the Utopia city guards stood firm, their weapons raised, and their expressions unyielding. Klea couldn''t shake off the shock of being used of being a bandit, especially given the suddenness of the usation.

    As she nced towards Annara, she could see the surprise mirrored in her expression. It was clear that neither of them had expected this turn of events. Yet, Klea couldn''t shake off the suspicion that Annara might have had a hand in this somehow, although she couldn''t fathom why she would resort to such tactics.

    Remainingposed despite the chaos unfolding around her, Klea addressed the guards with a calm yet assertive tone. "Sir, there must be some mistake. I am no bandit,"

    However, her words seemed to fall on deaf ears as one of the magus among the guards stepped forward, his demeanor stern. "We will be the judge of that," he dered, his voice brooking no argument.

    As frustration and confusion welled up inside her, Klea couldn''t help but frown, her gaze shifting between the guards and Annara. The irony of the situation wasn''t lost on her. Just moments ago, she had been the one threatening Annara with the authorities, and now she finds herself on the receiving end of usations.

    The atmosphere grew even more tense as the guards called out to someone behind them, "Is this the bandit?" seeking confirmation. To Klea''s surprise, a young girl emerged from the shadows, her fear palpable beneath her silvery hair.

    With a quivering voice, the girl confirmed to the guards, "Yes sir... she is the one... she suddenly attacked me and my aunt..."

    "...."

    Klea felt a wave of shock wash over her. She hade here out of concern for the girl, but now, seeing her standing there using her, she was rendered speechless. The girl turned to Klea, tears streaming down her cheeks as she pleaded,

    "Please... Let go of my aunt. Why do you hate us half-bloods so much?"

    Klea was at a loss for words, her mind reeling from the unexpected turn of events. She couldn''t help but admire the girl''s acting skills; she had managed to manipte the guards into believing her fabricated story, effectively forcing Klea to deactivate the formations.

    At that moment, another figure arrived on the scene a��� a powerful magus, familiar to them all. The guards immediately showed him respect, recognizing him as one of the authorities within Utopia City. For Klea, he was more than just an authority figure; he was Emery''s Senior, Magus Heorgar the Demon Wolf.

    Heorgar exchanged a few words with the guards, hismanding presence swiftly taking charge of the situation. The guards acquiesced to his authority, allowing him to assume control and resolve the matter. Klea watched in confusion as the situation unfolded before her.

    "Senior Heorgar... What''s going on? Do you know about this?" Klea inquired, her gaze filled with uncertainty as she sought answers regarding the situation involving Annara and Shinta. The Demon Wolf nodded solemnly in response. "Yes, I am currently handling it," he affirmed, his tone leaving no room for doubt.

    The Demon Wolf verified the delicate nature of their situation to Klea, urging her to maintain secrecy for the time being. With a deep respect for Senior Heorgar, Klea could only nod in agreement.

    Meanwhile, Shinta''s demeanor underwent aplete transformation, her expression now reflecting contrition as she elucidated the need to dy the guards until Magus Heorgar''s arrival, to keep trouble from her dear ''aunt''. "I''m truly sorry, instructor," she expressed.

    Klea couldn''t shake off a sense of skepticism regarding Shinta''s sincerity, but she remained silent, somewhat impressed by the girl''s adeptness in handling the situation.

    Simultaneously, Annara sported a smirk, her wordsced with amusement. "I told you the truth... But you didn''t believe me," she remarked, her tone carrying a hint of resignation.

    With all three individuals now aligning their statements, Klea found herself with no further questions. She apologized for the inconvenience caused, excusing herself and departing from the scene, her mind swirling with unanswered queries.

    After Klea left, Annara wasted no time in scolding the girl. "I told you not toe back!!" Though her words sounded harsh given the circumstances, Heorgar could discern the deep connection between the two.

    Once Shinta had departed to return to the academy, Heorgar and Annara engaged in a private conversation. "You should stay in the outpost," he suggested, offering her a role in handling Zodiac matters. He believed that Annara should no longer need to remain in hiding. However, her response caught him off guard.

    "Senior, while I was attempting to gather information about the academy, I stumbled upon something disturbing," Annara began, her tone serious.

    She exined her familiarity with the political intricacies between the factions, and she discovered traces of her old organization within the current academy. While it was still only a minor suspicion, she feltpelled to delve deeper into the matter. Consequently, she believed it would be wise to keep her distance from the Zodiac Outpost for the time being.

    Heorgar felt uneasy with this information. He was ready to interrogate Annara for further details, but despite his reservations, Heorgar''s longstanding rtionship with the Ouroboros faction ran deep. They had been his primary supporters in advancing his gic enhancements for decades, and he held a certain level of trust in the Ouroboros queen.

    However, being the one in charge of Zodiac security, he understood the importance of handling any information carefully. As long as Annara was willing to provide continuous reports on the matter, he was willing to let her proceed, and he even offered her any assistance she might require.

    As Heorgar prepared to depart, his mind weighed heavily on another matter. "Shouldn''t you tell Emery the truth?.. about the girl?"

    Annara let out a deep sigh, "I have my oath, and Senior, you have yours," she replied. "We can''t say anything... and honestly, I hate being caught in the middle of this awkward father-

    daughter rtionship." She was silent for a moment and added, "Beside, I believe he will figure it out soon enough..."

    ####

    Author Note

    I have read yourments and understand your concern, but please be patient for a little longer. It was never my intention to drag out the story or separate the father-daughter rtionship. As a father with two young daughters myself, I find it depressing. However, I feel that both Emery and Shinta need a little space to grow between them and their new tasks; one as a student and one as a teacher. More chapters areing soon, Thank you for your patience.

 Chapter 2068 Assembly

    Chapter 2068 Assembly

    ??As the 30-day period drew to a close, every acolyte within the academy had made their pivotal choices, aligning themselves with the halls they believed would shape their futures. With decisions made and destinies forged, the academy buzzed with a sense of finality and anticipation.

    On this momentous day, all acolytes were summoned to converge upon the grandeur of the Academy Great Assembly Hall, a colossal testament to the institution''s prestige and tradition. Crafted from enduring stone and designed to host gatherings of monumental scale, it loomed majestically, its capacity far exceeding the number of eager souls that now filled its hallowed halls.

    Within the inner sanctum of the assembly hall, nearly 4,000 inner hall acolytes stood in formation, a sea of uniforms rippling with anticipation. Across the divide, over 7,000 outer hall acolytes upied their designated areas and awaited themencement of the academy''s opening ceremony

    At the center of the hall, a raised tform served as the focal point of the ceremony. Here, the top ten instructors stood, their authoritative presencemanding the attention of all who gathered. nking them were the upper and middle instructors, positioned on the west side of the tform, while Emery and his fellow lower hall instructors upied a separate wing to the east.

    Far removed from the spotlight, the assistant instructors, along with their counterparts from the outer halls and the academy staff, remained discreetly positioned at the rear of the assembly hall, their contributions vital yet often unseen by the eager eyes of the acolytes.

    The opening ceremony of the Academy Great Assembly Hall was not just a formality; it was a carefully orchestrated disy of hierarchy and prestige.

    As Emery surveyed the arrangements, he couldn''t help but notice the subtle hierarchy reflected in the positioning of both acolytes and instructors. Acolytes of higher ranks stood proudly at the forefront, their demeanor reflecting a sense of privilege and distinction. Meanwhile, those of lower ranks upied positions further back, their anticipation tempered by a palpable sense of reverence for the ceremony about to unfold.

    Turning his attention to the instructors, Emery employed VIA, the artificial beings to glean insights into their backgrounds and strengths. Faces filled with digital oveys of data, revealing each instructor''s background and expertise.

    Of the supposed 120 instructors, VIA only allocated information for 101 of them, with notable absences among the top and higher hall instructors. This discrepancy was to be expected; many of the grand magus held prestigious positions within their respective factions or were deeply immersed in their own cultivation pursuits. Consequently, ceremonies such as these often took a backseat to their other responsibilities, leading to their conspicuous absence from the proceedings.

    Emery''s gaze swept over the assembly, eventually settling on a group of six top hall instructors standing prominently at the center of the hall. Among them stood Lucius Corvin, the half-blood overseer of Hall 7, apanied by two women and three men. Their presencemanded respect and admiration from those around them.

    The first figure that captivated Emery''s gaze the most was no other than the first hall instructor. With an aura reminiscent of Delbrand himself, this middle-aged man was known as the Star Tower Lord, a three cosmos grand magus renowned for his legendary status. Having mentored over a hundred famed magus disciples, his decision to serve as an instructor in the academy was nothing short of extraordinary, leaving a profound impression on all who beheld him.

    The other hall instructors, ranging from the second to fourth halls, were also formidable three cosmos Grand Magus, albeit only one was present at the ceremony. The Hall 4 instructor, a master of arcane arts hailing from the esteemed Arcanum faction, stood as a evidence to the passage of time, his age surpassing an astounding 5000 years.

    Halls 5 and 6 were upied by female grand magus, each possessing unique backgrounds that piqued Emery''s interest. Despite both being one cosmos realm magus, their distinct stories set them apart.

    Hall 5 was overseen by Neytiri, a striking woman with ethereal features��pale skin adorned with light blue hair. Despite her seemingly mysterious identity, a note in VIA revealed her lineage as the daughter of a supreme magus who held dominion over the very upon which the academy was built.

    Meanwhile, Hall 6 was controlled over by a royalty hailing from the prestigious Nephilim faction. Draped in a resplendent golden gown adorned with exquisite jewelry, this beautiful grand magus called Isthar exuded an aura of regality thatmanded attention.

    As Emery''s eyes lingered on her, an ominous feeling stirred within him, suggesting that their paths would intersect more frequently than he might have hoped.

    Rank 10 was upied by a grand magus whom Emery was familiar with. Famous Spirit master from the baster faction, known as the Soul de Prince. Trained under Duke Damian baster himself, Coliins baster carried a reputation that preceded him.

    There were a dozen more two cosmos realm grand magus scattered across the higher halls, Emery''s eyes fell upon familiar faces and renowned names. Grand Magus Api, the seasoned fire instructor from the old academy, now presided over Hall 14. Additionally, a famed swordsman from the Proxima faction held sway over Hall 18. Witnessing these formidable individuals standing before him, Emery couldn''t shake the stirring desire to test his mettle against theirs.

    Moments passed, and the figure everyone had been anticipating finally stepped onto the stage. Grand Magus Aurora, the Oracle and Deputy Headmaster of the academy, made her entrance first, her presencemanding attention as she addressed the gathered acolytes. With her signature aura of wisdom and foresight, she set the tone for the ceremony, preparing the audience for what was toe.

    Following her introduction, Headmaster Goldstein made his appearance. Despitecking the charismatic presence of Supreme Magus Altus Dresden or the imposing battle aura of Delbrand, the two cosmos grand magus in sses exuded an air of authority befitting his role as not only the head of the academy but also as a Minister of the Magus Alliance. His behavior was that of an administrator, yet his words carried weight, resonating with the audience as he delivered a powerful speech.

    "Acolytes!! This marks the dawn of your new beginning," he proimed, his voice carrying across the vast assembly hall. "You are the chosen few from among countless worlds. Seize this opportunity to showcase your talents and ascend to greatness!"

    His words stirred the morale of all present, filling them with a sense of purpose and determination. Even Emery, caught up in the fervor of the moment, felt a surge of excitement.

    "This should be an interesting three years,"

 Chapter 2069 Welcome

    Chapter 2069 Wee

    ??After the stirring ceremony, Emery returned to Hall 120, brimming with determination to begin his role in nurturing the acolytes alongside Klea and Ashaka. As he stepped back into the familiar surroundings of the hall, his mind buzzed with ns and aspirations.

    Emery''s goals remained clear in his mind. The Myriad Spring of Life, the coveted resource that held the promise of immense benefits for him. Moreover, he had made a promise to the acolytes, to lead them to the highest ranks of the academy halls.

    His sights were set on, at the very least, achieving a position in the high hall. However, if circumstances allowed, he aimed even higher �� to secure a ce among the prestigious top ten halls of the academy.

    However, he understood the path ahead would not be easy. The rules governing hall advancement were clear: to challenge higher halls, he needed to prove his prowess in theing academy games involving 20-person teams, followed by 5 vs. 5 duels, and ultimately, an instructor battle.

    Reflecting on his observations of the instructors during the ceremony, Emery believed he could battle his way into the top 30 or even the top 20 halls with his current ability.

    However, the prospect of facing the elite of the academy, the top 10 halls, gave him pause. Emery recognized the need for thorough preparation before he could confidently vie for a ce among the highest echelons of the academy''s hierarchy.

    Amidst his considerations about strength and strategy, Emery''s primary focus remained on the welfare and progress of the acolytes under his care. With five months until themencement of their first games and the opportunity for their initial advancement to the middle halls, time was of the essence.

    Standing alongside Klea and Ashaka, Emery surveyed the group of 21 acolytes assembled in the courtyard of Hall 120. Among them, he noted a diverse mix of backgrounds and experience levels.

    There were Dillion, Damo, Kat, and six others, all third-year acolytes, their seasoned presence evident in their demeanor. There were no second-year acolytes among the group, leaving the bulk of the cohortprised of first-year acolytes.

    Among the first-years were four earth acolytes: Kingrig, Ha Ron, Titus, and Armenius, each with their own unique strengths and weaknesses. The insectoid siblings in and Bena added an intriguing dynamic to the group.

    Hardy, representing the Kaleos faction, stood apart with his distinct demeanor and heritage, while four other lower realm acolytes rounded out the cohort, each bringing their own aspirations and challenges to the table.

    In ast-minute addition, a neer joined the group��a first-year Mythical half-blood. Initially mistaken for the silver-haired girl Shura, this neer turned out to be a young man with a chubby build and pink-hued skin, hailing from the Boar bloodline.

    "Hello, everyone! I''m Ullong, and I''m happy to be part of this hall," the neer announced with an enthusiastic grin, directing his gaze towards Emery with a hint of mischief. Emery couldn''t help but sense the insincerity behind Ullong''s words, knowing full well that the young acolyte was likely fabricating his admiration for Emery just to make a good impression.

    Earlier that morning, Urix informed him that Ullong, who had initially been assigned to Lucius Corvin Hall 7, had been suddenly kicked out in thest hours. Rumor suggested that he was reced by another acolyte who joined on the final day. With the other half-blood halls already at capacity, Ullong found himself with no choice but to enter Hall 120.

    Emery couldn''t suppress a sigh at the revtion, but he remained grateful for the additional acolyte in his hall, particrly one with a mythical bloodline. Despite Ullong''s questionable appearance,ck of motivation, and dubious character, Emery thought the young boar possessed hidden strengths or abilities that could prove valuable to their hall.

    Or so he thought...

    "All right, it''s now official. Wee, all, to Hall 120!"

    Emery began with a heartfelt speech outlining his goals for the uing year. He expressed his ambition to advance to the middle hall by midyear and ultimately to the high hall by the year''s end. While some in the group expressed doubts, many weed Emery''s enthusiasm. However, he made it clear that his personal goals were secondary to their growth as individuals.

    "My priority is to unlock your fullest potential."

    Turning to Klea to exin the training module, Emery was surprised to find her momentarily distant. It took her a moment to collect herself before she delved into the details of their nned training module, which they had meticulously crafted.

    Each instructor would hold a one-day session per week. Ashaka would dedicate a day to teaching meditation and hand-to-

    handbat techniques. Klea would focus on spellcasting and imparting general Magus knowledge. Finally, Emery would devote a day to instructingbat techniques, emphasizing his unique Dao steps and swordsmanship.

    Emery outlined their n for special personalized coaching for a select few, assigning specific acolytes to each instructor. Emery''s choice opted for Dillion, recognizing the potential within the young man and harboring several ideas for his improvement. Klea opted for Damo, aiming to refine his spellcasting abilities, while Ashaka selected Kat, hoping to assist her in mastering martial arts and, importantly, controlling her temper.

    These three were their strongest and main candidates to prepare for the 5 vs. 5 duels, hence Emery needed to undertake serious training with them.

    As jealousy simmered among some acolytes, Emery assured them that he would select two more acolytes the following month and possibly more in the future, depending on their monthly evaluations. This arrangement would provide the acolytes with greater freedom to pursue individual studies while allowing Emery to dedicate more time to his own training and Earth faction matters, with only two or three days per weekmitted to academy duties.

    With the acolytes gathered before him, Emery had another important decision to make.

    Just that morning, he had received a special package from the academy: 2,100,000 spirit stones and 210,000 contribution points. These were quarterly benefits allocated to their hall, meant to be shared among the acolytes.

    Emery needed to find a fair system for distributing these resources, although ultimately, the instructors held full authority over their allocation. In fact, Emery might have selected to keep them all for himself.

    Having a n in mind, Emery stepped forward into the yard and addressed the eager acolytes.

    "Let''s start with a game. If any of you cany a finger on me, all of you will each receive 10,000 contribution points."

    The announcement quickly sparked excitement among the acolytes, and with a confident smile, Emery dered, "Let''s begin."

 Chapter 2070 Benefits

    Chapter 2070 Benefits

    ??The benefits package allocated to hall instructors varied depending on the rank of the hall and the number of acolytes under their tutge. These funds were intended to be distributed among the acolytes to support their training and development.

    For lower halls like Hall 120, the allocation consisted of 100,000 spirit stones and 10,000 contribution points per acolyte every three months. In contrast, middle halls received double that amount: 200,000 spirit stones and 20,000 contribution points per acolyte. Higher halls enjoyed even greater benefits, with 500,000 spirit stones and 50,000 contribution points per acolyte. At the top halls, the benefits were remarkably generous, with 1,000,000 spirit stones and 100,000 contribution points per acolyte.

    This meant that Lucius Corvin, with his fullplement of 50 acolytes, would receive a staggering sum of 50,000,000 spirit stones and 5,000,000 contribution points every three months, reflecting the substantial resources avable to the top-ranking halls.

    While spirit stones held less significance for most magus, particrly grand magus, contribution points were highly valued currency among acolytes. These points could be exchanged for ess to exclusive academy spells, items, or ess to special facilities within the academy, such as coveted time in using the origin stone room.

    To illustrate their importance for hall 120 acolytes, 10,000 contribution points could trante to an additional 20 hours of ess to the origin stone room, supplementing their weekly quota of four hours.Therefore, when Emery announced the reward of 10,000 contribution points, it sparked excitement among all the acolytes.

    "Let''s begin," Emery dered, his demeanor calm as he walked confidently into the midst of the 21 acolytes, ready to face their challenge.

    They hesitated at first, unsure of how to approach Emery''s challenge. Kat was the first to gather her courage, charging forward with determination. Her finger nearly grazed Emery''s shoulder, but she missed by a hair''s breadth. Turning to the others, she urged them on with a determined cry.

    "What are you all waiting for!!"

    Seeing Kat''s bold move, Kingrig followed suit, leaping forward with agility. Despite his speed, he too fell short. Ha Ron and the two centurions prepared to intercept, but their attempts were futile, only managing to brush against Emery''s hair as he deftly dodged their touch.

    Encouraged by their peers, the other acolytes joined in the fray, but with more participants, the chaos only intensified. A flurry of movement ensued as acolytes crashed into each other in their attempts to achieve their objectives.

    Emery didn''t aim to make it impossible for them. He relied solely on his Dao steps, fluidly maneuvering around the yard. With precise movements, sometimes he would lightly touch and nudge the acolytes, causing them to lose bnce and stumble to the ground.

    Dillion leaped into action with unwavering determination, channeling all his energy into a swift dash like aet. Despite his efforts, he narrowly missed Emery''s elusive form. However, Dillion''s smile hinted at a coordinated effort with Damo, the young monk springing forth to intercept. Yet, before Damo could make contact, Emery lightly tapped his foot on the ground and effortlessly leaped into the air, evading their grasp once more.

    "No!!! just a little more!!" Kat shouted hysterically.

    In the midst of this aerial dance, Hardy''s voice pierced the air, "This is our chance! Get him when he falls!" His words ignited a renewed sense of determination among the acolytes. Aware that spells were off-limits, they waited eagerly for Emery''s inevitable descent.

    The acolytes circle the area and lunge towards him, their spirits high. But with a deft movement, Emery evaded their grasp, using the head of one acolyte as a foothold to somersault away, leaving confusion in his wake as some of the acolytes collided once again.

    Hardy''s voice once again rang out, "Spread out! Each take one area!"

    This was a good strategy, and upon hearing it, Dillion took charge, and the group swiftly rallied behind him. By concentrating their efforts within designated zones, they minimized the risk of colliding with one another and maximized their chances of intercepting Emery. Unfortunatly, despite their concerted efforts, Emery''s nimbleness and evasive maneuvers eluded their grasp at every turn.

    As the chaos of the attempts continued, the atmosphere around the training yard buzzed with a mix of enthusiasm and frustration. Amidst the fervent efforts of the acolytes, Hardy, the young noble from the Kaleos faction remained aloof, observing the spectacle with a detached air. After a brief moment, he leisurely strolled out of the yard towards the sidelines, where Ullong, the newest addition to the group, sat nonchntly munching on a snack.

    "Why did you stop trying?" Ullong inquired nonchntly

    "Nah... no way we can make it... it''s impossible... unless master decides to let us... unfortunately, this is our first day and he bends on making a point..."

    After sharing his perspective, Hardy turned his attention to the boar half-blood, and asked "What about you? Why aren''t you trying?"

    In a informal manner, the boar half-blood shrugged. "Not me... I''m too fat... Besides, this... this is a very tasty snack!!" he said between each crunchy bites.

    "..."

    "Give me some..."

    "No.!"

    The two showed no further interest in participating in the challenge.

    Meanwhile, on the opposite side of the yard, two other acolytes remained abstained from the activity. The two insectoid siblings. ine, standing with a firm resolve, watched the activities with a determined expression while gently restraining his sister, who enthusiastically sought to join in.

    "Brother, let me join..." Bena urged, her voice tinged with frustration.

    "No," he replied firmly.

    As predicted, the 17 acolytes gave their best efforts during the challenge, but despite their determination, not a single one managed to touch Emery throughout the entire 30 minutes. Emery couldn''t help but admire their persistence and resilience. On the other hand, a sense of disappointment washed over him as he observed the remaining four acolytes who made no attempt to participate. Strangely enough, all four hailed from higher realms, a fact that didn''t escape Emery''s notice.

    With a resigned sigh, Emery concluded the challenge, deciding to withhold the points for the time being. "We can try again next month," he announced, his tone carrying a hint of encouragement despite the oue.

    Following the conclusion of the challenge, Ashaka and Klea stepped forward to offer insights and feedback on the proceedings, providing valuable pointers to the acolytes based on their observations. Meanwhile, Emery exited the training yard and made his way into the hall, where he busied himself preparing the first batch of apothecary for the acolytes.

 Chapter 2071 Tempering

    Chapter 2071 Tempering

    ??Emery had transformed one of the chambers inside Hall 120 into his apothecary room.

    Shelves lined the walls, holding jars of rare herbs, vials of potent essences, and various alchemical ingredients. The air was heavy with the scent of crushed leaves, floral essences, and exotic spices, creating an atmosphere both invigorating and calming.

    In the center of the room stood two imposing cauldrons, each bubbling with boiling liquid, their surfaces shimmering with magical energy. One cauldron held a lustrous, silver liquid that seemed to glow with an otherworldly radiance. The other contained a viscous, dark substance that emitted a pungent,unpleasant scent.

    Emery moved with practiced precision, tending to the cauldrons with careful attention, and after several hours of meticulous work, Emery''s efforts finally bore fruit. With a slight smile of satisfaction, he announced, "It''s ready."

    He carefully extracted the silvery liquid from one of the cauldrons, its surface rippling with spirit energy, before it was shaped into pills. Each pill took form under his skilled touch, its surface smooth and wless.

    In the end, he produced 45 silvery pills and as he gazed upon his creation, Emery felt a surge of pride and satisfaction, calling it the "Sky Tempering Pill."

    Emery''s investment in the ingredients for the Sky Tempering Pills had been substantial, nearly depleting 2 million spirit stones from his reserves. Yet, as he surveyed the batch of high-grade tier 5 pills before him, he felt a sense of satisfaction and relief wash over him. With 45 pills sessfully produced, he knew he could recoup his losses by selling the surplus and perhaps even turning a profit, given the high demand among acolytes for such potent elixirs.

    With his preparationsplete, Emery summoned one of the third year acolytes. Among the eager third-years, Kat was the first to enter, her enthusiasm palpable.

    "Master, I''m ready," she dered, her eyes alight with anticipation.

    Ever since experiencing the transformative effects of the ''magic pool'' two weeks prior, Kateagerly awaited the opportunity to sample Emery''s apothecary creations.

    As Kat''s gaze fell upon the boiling cauldron, she wasted no time in expressing her eagerness to partake. "Is that it?" she eximed, already preparing to disrobe in her excitement.

    Emery quickly intervened, gesturing for her to take a seat in a nearby chair that he had prepared for the asion. Despite Kat''s impatience, sheplied, her curiosity piqued as she awaited Emery''s instructions.

    Rather than hastily administering the promised Skybody Tempering treatment, Emery approached the process with meticulous care, conducting a thorough examination of Kat''s physique and spirit core. She has became his official student, hence Emery prioritized her safety above all else. Utilizing his own expertise and aided by VIA, Emery conducted aprehensive evaluation, subjecting Kat to various tests to ensure her eligibility for the treatment.

    Upon confirming that Kat met the necessary criteria, Emery guided her into the apothecary chamber. Keeping her undergarments, he instructed her to enter the dark, pungent-smelling cauldron for a duration of 30 minutes.

    Following her immersion, Emery presented Kat with one of the gleaming silver pills, instructing her to consume it. Within minutes of ingesting the pill, Kat emerged from the cauldron, her physical strength noticeably augmented. Moreover, there was a discernible enhancement in her spirit core, apanied by a slight increase in her overall aptitude.

    [Kat Devon]

    [20 years old]

    [Battle Power: 110 (122)]

    [Fist Strength: 24.350 kg]

    [Speed: 440 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 902 (923)]

    [Aptitude: A - 81 (83) %]

    [Wind Spirit - 8 pirs]

    [Acolyte Rank: 9 -te stage - 8 pir formed]

    "Thank you, Master!!" Kat eximed with genuine gratitude, her spirits lifted by the remarkable effects of the treatment. The enhancement in her spirit force enabled her to advance halfway through constructing her ninth pir��a feat that would typically require countless hours within the confines of the origin stone room. Moreover, her newfound battle prowess had undergone a significant augmentation, a development that filled her with excitement and awe.

    Although Emery remained modest in his response, the efficacy of the Sky Body Tempering treatment was undeniable. While it was categorized as a high-grade treatment, its primary function was to cleanse the body of impurities. However, due to Kat''s origins in a lower realm, the treatment had unlocked her full physical potential, resulting in aprehensive improvement across all her attributes.

    As for Emery''s special [180 Celestial Meridian Pills], although they possessed the potential to deliver ten times the effect of [Sky Tempering Pill], they were not advisable, and even dangerous, to administer to anyone below the magus level.

    After Kat, it was Damo''s turn. With his usual polite demeanor, the young monk entered the room and greeted Emery respectfully. Emery conducted the same thorough check-up he had performed on Kat, ensuring Damo''s safety before allowing him to undergo the treatment.

    Once Damo was inside the boiling cauldron, Emery monitored the process closely. Half an hourter, Damo emerged from the cauldron, exuding a newfound vigor and energy.

    [Damo]

    [Age: 21]

    [Battle Power: 105 (116)]

    [Fist Strength: 21.350 kg]

    [Speed: 390 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 921 (930)]

    [Aptitude: S - 90 (91) %]

    [Light Spirit - 3 pirs]

    [Water Spirit - 2 pirs]

    [Earth Spirit - 2 pirs]

    [nt Spirit - 1 pir]

    [Acolyte Rank: 9 -te stage - 8 pirs formed]

    Damo''s progress was simr to Kat''s, although it had taken him more than two years to form his eighth pir. His primary proficiencyy in light and water elements, but after he gained more mastery over earth elements, he has been spending a lot of time forming the fourth element; the nt spirit pir.

    Emery was pleased to note that Damo''s spirit core was highly receptive to his guidance in nature elements. After Klea helped him refine his spell control, Emery was prepared to personally mentor him in this area.

    "Thank you, Master," Damo expressed his gratitude before leaving the room, his demeanor brimmed with happiness and determination.

    More third-year acolytes arrived one after another, and Emery dedicated special attention to each one, spending about an hour with every acolyte.

    As Emery conducted each check-up, he delved deep into understanding the unique constitution and spiritual essence of every acolyte. With meticulous care, he analyzed their 11:31

    strengths and weaknesses, ensuring that the treatment would every acolyte. With meticulous care, he analyzed their strengths and weaknesses, ensuring that the treatment would be tailored to maximize its effectiveness for each individual.

    All six of them were ranked 9, in the middle stage with 4 to 6 pirs formed, making them eligible for the treatment. Each acolyte received a simr boost to their stats, with two of them even experiencing a breakthrough and forming an additional pir.

    Dillion''s turn came, and he approached Emery with aposed demeanor. Emery''s examination was thorough, his skilled hands moving with precision as he assessed every aspect of Dillion''s physical and spiritual condition. With a nod of approval, Emery signaled that Dillion was ready to enter the cauldron.

    The moment Dillion submerged himself into the bubbling liquid, a tense silence enveloped the room. Surprisingly, thirty minutes proved insufficient to fully extract the impurities from his body. More than an hour passed, during which Dillion''s skin turned reddish from the heat and pain, yet he endured silently until the full two hours had psed.

    When Dillion finally arose from the cauldron, his entire being seemed to emanate a newfound energy. His features were drawn with exhaustion, but there was also a gleam of triumph in his eyes.

    [Dillion]

    [20 years old]

    [Battle Power: 121 (137)]

    [Fist Strength: 29.110 kg]

    [Speed: 540 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 822 (839)]

    [Aptitude: S - 94 %]

    [Earth Spirit - 5 pirs]

    [Darkness Spirit - 1 pirs]

    [Acolyte Rank: 9 - middle stage - 6 pir formed]

    Emery''s scrutiny of Dillion''s spirit core revealed a discovery. Despite his current status as a middle-stage rank 9 acolyte, Dillion possessed a remarkably sturdy foundation. As Emery delved deeper, he noticed a peculiar, almost hidden anomaly within Dillion''s spirit core��a darkness pir that seemed to be intertwined differently with his foundation.

    Upon closer examination, Emery detected that this particr pir was the first one to have formed within Dillion''s spirit core. Its roots delved deep into the core, indicating its fundamental importance in shaping his spiritual development. However, what intrigued Emery even more was the untapped potential thaty within this darkness element.

    It was evident to Emery that Dillion had yet to find a mentor who could guide him in harnessing the power of his darkness proficiency. Despite his remarkable progress in other areas, this aspect of his spiritual growth remainedrgely unexplored. With his keen insight and expertise, Emery saw an opportunity to unlock Dillion''stent abilities and help him reach new heights of mastery.

    The opportunity to mentor and nurture a promising acolyte stirred within him a sense of fulfillment. This feeling prompted him to wonder if it mirrored the sentiment Master Xion experienced when taking him on as a disciple. However, a sudden chuckle escaped him as he realized the stark contrast between Dillion situation and his old messy core.

    After concluding his session with the third-year acolytes, Emery turned his attention to the first-year recruits, keen tomence their training and witness their growth firsthand.

 Chapter 2072 First Years

    Chapter 2072 First Years

    ??As Emerypleted his session with Dillion, the dwindling light outside signaled the onset of night. Undeterred by the hour, Emery wasted no time in preparing a fresh batch of concoction within the now-vacant cauldron. The room was infused with the faint scent of herbs and alchemical ingredients, creating an atmosphere of focused industry.

    Observing Emery''s relentless dedication, Klea entered the room, her expression marked with "Perhaps you should continue this tomorrow?" she suggested..

    Emery shook his head resolutely. "No, these first-years shouldn''t require as much time. A few hours should suffice."

    Klea hesitated for a moment, as if wanting to say something, but ultimatelyplied with Emery''s request, calling forth the next acolyte to receive treatment.

    For the first-year acolytes, Emery had meticulously prepared the simpler [Earth Body Cleansing] treatment. This concoction, though lessplex than the previous one, still required precise preparation to ensure its efficacy. Emery swiftly measured out the necessary ingredients, his movements were methodical and precise.

    As the mixture simmered in the cauldron, emitting a soothing herbal aroma, Emery called forth two first-years simultaneously.

    The first duo to undergo the treatmentprised King Rig and Ha Ron. Despite being in the hall for over a week, neither had yet experienced Emery''s "magic pool" treatment. Given its minimal risk, Emery decided to conduct simultaneous check-ups on both acolytes, with one entering the cauldron while he examined the other.

    Emery swiftly performed thorough examinations on each acolyte, assessing their physical condition and spirit core with precision. Within just 20 minutes, hepleted the process, and the two emerged from the treatment with renewed vitality.

    Ha Ron, in particr, experienced a significant breakthrough, advancing from rank 7 to rank 8 in a remarkable disy of progress. The effects of the treatment were evident in their strengthened aura and heightened energy.

    [Kingrig]

    [16 years old]

    [Battle Power: 75 (80)]

    [Fist Strength: 12.150 kg]

    [Speed: 230 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 408(425)]

    [Aptitude: A(S) 89 (90)%]

    [Lightning Spirit - High foundation]

    [Darkness Spirit - Low foundation]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    ####

    [Ha Ron]

    [17 years old]

    [Battle Power: 58 (68)]

    [Fist Strength: 10.350 kg]

    [Speed: 220 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 315(405)]

    [Aptitude: B 72 (73)%]

    [Darkness Spirit - Mid foundation]

    [Acolyte Rank: 7(8)]

    The treatment had a profound impact on Ha Ron, elevating him almost an entire rank with an impressive margin of 10 battles. His advancement showcased not only his potential but also the resilience he had developed through his challenging upbringing. Emery couldn''t help but marvel at Ha Ron''s determination and grit, forged through a life filled with adversity.

    Conversely, Kingrig''s treatment showcased the untapped potential thaty dormant within him, elevated his aptitude to the S level. Despite not having faced the same level of hardship as Ha Ron, Kingrig possessed an innate talent waiting to be unleashed.

    Reflecting on their diverse backgrounds, Emery pondered the trajectory of their growth over the next three years. Ha Ron, with his resilience and perseverance, had already shown remarkable progress, while Kingrig''s newfound potential hinted at even greater heights yet to be reached. Emery couldn''t help but wonder how their experiences would shape them as they continued their journey within the academy.

    Emery proceeded to elucidate the importance ofying strong foundations, which was why he refrained from administering the [Sky Tempering] treatment. He emphasized the value of spending time in the origin stones facility, stressing its benefits.

    Turning to Kingrig, Emery engaged in a discussion about the path the young acolyte wished to pursue. He outlined the options avable to him, highlighting the potential of bing a dual magus proficient in both lightning and darkness, or alternatively, focusing solely on his mastery of lightning, where his natural aptitudey. Emery''s guidance aimed to help Kingrig make an informed decision about his future path within the realm of magic.

    While Ha Ron''s options seemed more limited, Emery cautioned him against underestimating the importance of a solid spirit foundation, even for a swordsman.

    He then distributed [High-grade spirit potions] to each of them, a potent aid to enhance their training endeavors. Emery made a mental note to monitor their progress closely in theing week, eager to witness the impact of their efforts.

    As Ha Ron and Kingrig departed, Emery pondered the possibility of elerating their growth by bolstering their foundation in darkness through the Khaos space. However, he refrained from rushing their development, preferring to observe their progress in both strength and character before considering such advanced methods.

    The next pair of freshman acolytes to undergo treatment were the two centurions. Emery approached their sessions with the same care and attention, ensuring that both emerged from the cauldron feeling revitalized and rejuvenated.

    [Titus]

    [18 years old]

    [Battle Power: 80 (84)]

    [Fist Strength: 12.650 kg]

    [Speed: 245 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 425(443)]

    [Aptitude: B 73 %]

    [Wind Spirit - High foundation]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    #####

    [Armenius]

    [17 years old]

    [Battle Power: 78 (83)]

    [Fist Strength: 12.750 kg]

    [Speed: 235 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 420(441)]

    [Aptitude: B 74 %]

    [Ice Spirit - High foundation]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    The oues for the two centurions were somewhat expected. Unlike Ha Ron or Kingrig, Titus and Armenius had received proper guidance and nurturing from Julian and Klea during their time on Earth. As a result, the treatment didn''t yield as dramatic of an effect on them. However, upon closer examination, Emery discovered that both possessed above-

    average mental aptitude.

    Titus exhibited exceptional control, disying a remarkable ability to manage his spiritual energies with precision. Armenius, on the other hand, showcased remarkable fortitude, demonstrating resilience and endurance. Emery made a mental note to observe their progress further, recognizing the potential for prosperous development in both acolytes.

    There were four other freshman acolytes who had statsparable to the centurions. With all the A-aptitude acolytes already poached by other halls, these four fell into the B-

    aptitude range��72%, 71%, and two at 70%. Despite their average stats and talent, Emery still gave them his utmost attention.

    Each of them emerged from the room with gratitude, having been given the [High-grade spirit potions] to consume.

    Before addressing the three half-bloods, Emery attended to another freshman acolyte, Hardy, the Kaleos noble who came with special privilege. Emery couldn''t help but have high hopes for the young man.

    However, those hopes were quickly dashed when he saw the results:

    [Hardy Kaleos]

    [17 years old]

    [Battle Power: 45]

    [Fist Strength: 4,750 kg]

    [Speed: 90 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 49]

    [Aptitude: A 84%]

    [Proficiency: Light Spirit]

    [Acolyte Rank: 4]

    ".... rank 4..."

    This was one of the lowest sets of stats in the academy records.

 Chapter 2073 Anomaly

    Chapter 2073 Anomaly

    ??Emery found himself genuinely taken aback by Hardy''s exceptionally low rank. As a noble from a grade 4 faction, such a circumstance was unprecedented. Even if the young man had minimal interest in cultivation, by the natural power of his home, simply breathing its air or consuming its resources should have given him a better rank.

    What added to Emery''s astonishment was thepleteck of response from Hardy to the [Earth Cleansing Body] treatment. His body remained unaffected, showing no increase in spirit force or battle power. Perplexed by this anomaly, Emery attempted to delve deeper into Hardy''s physiology, conducting multiple examinations to uncover any hidden causes.

    Despite his efforts, Emery couldn''t pinpoint any abnormalities in Hardy''s body. The young man''s physical condition appeared stable, with no signs of illness or irregrities. Determined to unravel the mystery, Emery extracts a blood sample for further analysis, hoping to find more answers.

    Throughout the process, Hardy remained remarkablyposed, his demeanor unwavering.

    With a serene smile, he said, "Don''t worry, master. I have been like this since I was young." He slowly put on his clothes and left the room as casually as he had entered.

    Klea, who observed the entire process, provided some context to Hardy''s situation.

    Hardy''s lineage was traced back to one of the most distinguished families within the Kaleos faction, a fact that had initially raised high hopes and expectations for his future. However, when he was 12, he was afflicted by a debilitating condition that stunted the growth of his spirit core. This unfortunate ailment rendered him unable to cultivate and left him marginalized within his own faction, considered a disabled individual, and ultimately forgotten by those who once held aspirations for his sess.

    Driven by concern for his nephew''s carefree lifestyle and well-being, Anas, intervened and decided to send him to Hall 120 under Emery''s care.

    Emery couldn''t help but release a deep sigh, realizing the true reason behind the Kaleo faction''s decision to send him to his hall.

    The revtion sparked spection and concern from both Emery and Klea. Given the circumstances, they couldn''t dismiss the possibility of foul y, perhaps even poison being involved. Emery resolved to delve deeper into Hardy''s medical history and blood samples, hoping to shed light on the mysterious affliction that gued the young noble.

    Next, Emery summoned the three half-blood acolytes.

    While Bena disyed eagerness, ine remained watchful. His gaze held a hint of suspicion, wary of Emery''s intentions. Meanwhile, Uloong seemed indifferent, casually munching on his snack as if the proceedings held little interest for him.

    ine''s air of distrust prompted him to begin his assessments with Uloong.

    Recognizing the general physiology of the half-bloods, Emery opted for a different approach. He intended to conduct further studies before administering any treatment, especially considering the potentialplexities inherent in their unique heritage.

    In addition to the standard physical and spirit core assessments, Emery arranged for a blood gene test. Despite his limited knowledge of the boar bloodline and insectoids, his expertise as an apothecary master and familiarity with wolf blood gene forms allowed him to delve deeper into their gic makeup. With assistance from VIA, the advanced Artificial beings, he was able to gleanprehensive insights into their biologicalposition and potential.

    [Ulong]

    [17 years old]

    [Battle Power: 88]

    [Fist Strength: 12,750 kg]

    [Speed: 190 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 422]

    [Aptitude: B - 62%]

    [Metal Spirit - Low foundation]

    [Acolyte Rank: 8]

    [Bloodline gene: 8 Pce Boar]

    [Gene ssification: Mythical Boar]

    [Bloodline limit: rank 7]

    [Current rank: rank 4]

    After conducting the blood gene test on Ulong, VIA provided some intriguing insights into the unique lineage of the Metal Path 8 Pce Boar. It shared fragmented details about a formidable Grand Magus associated with this bloodline, renowned for being unbeatable and invincible.

    However, despite this prestigious lineage, Ulong''s aptitude fell at the lower end of the B range, apanied by below-average statistics. Emery couldn''t help but specte whether Ulong''sckluster performance and indifferent attitude were contributing factors in his relegation from Corvins''s top hall.

    Throughout the examination, Ulong remained nonchnt, seemingly unfazed by the proceedings as he leisurely indulged in his crunchy snack. "I am done?... ok then," he remarked casually, disying minimal interest in the oue of the assessment.

    Before Ulong could leave, Emery handed him one of the high-grade spirit potions to aid in his training. Before Emery could finish his words, Ulong swiftly consumed the entirety of the high-grade spirit potion in a manner reminiscent of drinking a refreshing beverage.

    "Yummm, ... can I have more?"

    "....Next week"

    "Ok, thank you, master"

    Finally, Emery turned to the two insectoid siblings. ine initially refused to be tested, but fortunately, with his little sister''s persuasion, Emery was able to conduct a full checkup on them.

    [Bena]

    [15 years old]

    [Battle Power: 48]

    [Fist Strength: 8,250 kg]

    [Speed: 100 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 422]

    [Aptitude: A - 88%]

    [Proficiency: Ice and Earth]

    [Acolyte Rank: 7]

    [Bloodline gene: Moon Worm]

    [Gene ssification: Mythical Insectoid]

    [Bloodline limit: rank 7]

    [Current rank: rank 1]

    ####

    [ine]

    [17 years old]

    [Battle Power: 110]

    [Fist Strength: 19.350 kg]

    [Speed: 390 m/s]

    [Spirit Force: 570]

    [Aptitude: A - 82%]

    [Fire Spirit - 1 pir]

    [Earth Spirit - 1 pir]

    [Acolyte Rank: 9 - early stage - 2 pir formed]

    [Bloodline gene: Sun Ants]

    [Gene ssification: Mythical Insectoid]

    [Bloodline limit: rank 7]

    [Current rank: rank 4]

    As Emery delved into the results, meticulously analyzing the data, he couldn''t help but marvel at the intricacies of the siblings'' spirits core. Despite their opposing elemental forces, he found a remarkably identical spirit signature between them.

    This anomaly intrigued Emery, sparking a cascade of questions about their familial heritage and the unique dynamics of their bloodline. However, his inquiries were met with immediate defensiveness from ine, indicating a reluctance to discuss their background.

    Yet, the older brother''s attention was refocused when Emery expressed concern about Bena''s low physique and her stage at rank 1 of the bloodline. While ine brushed it off asmonce, VIA''s data suggested otherwise, indicating potential underlying issues that warranted attention.

    Sensing the tension and reluctance to divulge further, Emery expressed his thoughts "I would not force you to share, however, if you ever need my help, feel free to talk to me anytime."

    The younger sister, Bena, appeared eager to unburden herself. Yet, ine''s protective demeanor remained steadfast, his stance unwavering as Emery ushered his sister towards the exit.

    As the siblings departed, Emery couldn''t help but feel a twinge of concern lingering in the air. Nevertheless, Emery knew that trust was something to be earned.

 Chapter 2074 Next Day

    Chapter 2074 Next Day

    ??The sun rose gracefully, casting its golden hues across Hall 120 training grounds. The serene ambiance was punctuated only by the soft murmur of Magus Ashaka''s guiding chants. Positioned at the front of the yard, the esteemed senior Magus sat in a dignified lotus position, his aura of tranquility enveloping the space.

    Meanwhile, the 21 acolytes, arrayed in disciplined formations, mirrored Ashaka''s posture with eyes gently closed. Each breath synchronized with the rhythmic flow of the morning meditation, their collective focus sharpened by the anticipation of the day ahead.

    Unlike previous sessions, there was an undeniable intensity in the air��a palpable sense of determination that resonated among the acolytes. Yesterday''s transformative treatments had infused their spirits with newfound vigor, igniting a renewed zeal within each of them. Some had already imbibed the provided high-grade Spirit potions, further amplifying the energy coursing through their veins.

    As the morning meditation unfolded under Ashaka''s masterful guidance, his centuries of experience in spiritual cultivation became evident through the melodic cadence of his chants. With each resonant syble, he wove a tapestry of spiritual energy that enveloped the acolytes, guiding them toward deeper levels of introspection and enlightenment.

    For the rank 9 acolytes, the meditation served as a catalyst for the refinement of their spirit pirs. As for the lower-rank acolytes it helped focus on honing their spirit foundations. With rapt attention, they absorbed Ashaka''s teachings, striving to imbue their spirit core with newfound rity and resonance.

    From the vantage point of their private room overlooking the yard, Emery and Klea silently observed the training with keen eyes. Through the use of spirit reading, they meticulously monitored each acolyte''s progress, noting those who approached the training with earnest dedication, as well as those who struggled to maintain focus.

    As Emery''s keen eyes swept across the yard, Klea couldn''t help but feel a surge of admiration as Emery approached his role as an instructor withmitment.

    On the other hand, despite her best efforts to focus on her duties, Klea''s mind remained preupied with thoughts of the silver-haired girl and the incident in the woods. She had been grappling with the urge to report the situation to Emery, but his relentless dedication to the acolytes left little opportunity for her to broach the subject.

    Furthermore, Klea found herself hesitating, unable to articte the underlying reasons for her persistent surveince of the girl.

    "Is she truly Silva''s niece, or..." Klea trailed off, her mind swirling with doubts and uncertainties. The memory of Annara''s mockingughter only served to intensify her suspicions, leaving her feeling increasingly unsettled and on edge.

    As she grappled with her inner turmoil, Klea couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that she needed to tread cautiously.She understood all too well the depth of Emery''s affection for Silva and the enduring pain of her loss. The mere thought of causing him further distress by entertaining baseless conjectures weighed heavily on her conscience.

    Klea resolved to exercise caution and refrain from voicing her thoughts until she had absolute certainty. She determined to find a way to gather more information discreetly.

    It was at this moment that a figure approached the hall

    To Klea''s astonishment, it was the silver-haired girl, the one who had been upying her thoughts. Her unexpected arrival sent ripples of unease through the acolytes in the yard, disrupting their meditation. Emery, too, was drawn to themotion.

    With a polite and apologetic gesture, the girl, Shinta, addressed the curious onlookers.

    "I apologize for the interruption. I''vee to see Instructor Emery," she exined.

    Klea watched closely as Shinta''s gaze met Emery''s, her expression softening into a genuine smile. Emery, in turn, motioned for her to join him in the private room.

    The sight left Klea and the others in the yard puzzled and apprehensive. "Why is she here?" echoed in their minds, with Klea herself unable to shake off memories of their previous encounter.

    They quickly noticed Shinta''s distinctive white uniform adorned with the symbol of seven on the cor, indicating her affiliation with the prestigious top hall 7. Some spected about the reason for her visit, with a few even assuming it spelled trouble.

    Ashaka scolded those whose attention strayed, reminding them to refocus on their meditation.

    Despite the reprimand, some acolytes couldn''t resist stealing nces as Shinta made her way into the instructor''s personal room.

    With a gesture of politeness, the silver-haired girl offered Emery and Klea a respectful bow. "Greetings to Instructors," she said as she gracefully took a seat opposite Emery, with Klea positioned at his side.

    Emery greeted her calmly and said, "I see you decided to join Instructor Lucius''s Hall."

    Upon hearing Emery''s words, Shinta offered another half-bow. "Yes, I''m here to apologize for not epting your invitation earlier."

    Emery''s smile was reassuring as he replied, "There''s no need for apologies."

    Observing Shinta closely, Klea couldn''t shake the feeling of suspicion. Knowing her crafty nature, she wondered inwardly, "What is she doing here?"

    Shinta calmly retrieved an item from her possession��a box adorned with beautiful flowery silk fabric. With deliberate movements, she unwrapped the fabric, revealing its contents. Emery and Klea watched as she unveiled a wooden box filled with green leaves emitting an enchanting aroma.

    "I prepared this as a token of my apology��"

    Emery was about to respond, but Shinta preempted him by rising from her seat and making her way to the corner of the room where the tea sets were arranged. As she began to brew the tea leaves, she spoke softly, recounting their previous tea-

    drinking experience together.

    She exined that while the tea sets were special, the tea leaves they had used were no longer fresh, prompting her to procure a new batch.

    "This is four-season tea leave, it has a wonderful calming effect"

    Once the tea was brewed to perfection, Shinta returned to Emery''s side and graciously served him a cup, her demeanor courteous and respectful.

    "Please, give it a try... I hope you enjoy it," she said, offering the warm beverage with a gentle smile.

    The entire gesture, from Shinta''s meticulous exnation to her careful brewing of the tea for Emery, left Klea speechless. She watched in astonishment as Emery calmly sipped the tea, a genuine smile gracing his lips.

    Caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events, Klea couldn''t help but wonder, "What am I witnessing here?"

    Yet, before she could fully process her thoughts, Shinta prepared another cup of tea, this time offering it to Klea.

    "This one is for you, Instructor. I also wish to offer a proper apology, for yesterday''s matter"

    Klea was taken aback by Shinta''s initiative to address the matter herself.

    "Yesterday... What matters?" Emery asks curiously.

    Shinta exined the incident that had led to her apology and Emery''s initial surprise gradually turned to understanding. When Shinta mentioned Annara, his reaction was subtle, a confirmation that Emery indeed knew about the girl''s situation.

    Emery turned to Klea and said "I should have told you about this matter," apologizing for not keeping her informed.

    This response left Klea pondering whether she needed to delve further into the matter.

    Afterward, Emery and Shinta fell into easy conversation, the tension in the room gradually dissipating... Emery asked about her new hall and why she wasn''t engaged in her training. With a slight frown, Shinta exined how Instructor Lucius was absent, and the assistant instructors allowed more flexibility to all acolytes.

    "I was feeling a bit bored, so I thought I''d pay you a visit," Shinta remarked nonchntly, her tone lightening with each word.

    Klea noticed a glimmer of relief in Emery''s expression upon hearing this news. However, he didn''t hesitate to offer a word of advice. With a hint of concern, he reminded Shinta of the importance of respecting her instructor and fostering good rtions among her peers.

    "Yes, Uncle, I understand," Shinta replied respectfully.

    Emery''s reaction to being addressed as "Uncle" stirred a range of emotions within him, a fact not lost on Klea as she observed the exchange with keen interest.

    As Emery finished his cup of tea, Shinta quickly refilled it for him, her actions betraying a sense of eagerness or perhaps an ulterior motive. Klea observed the exchange closely, sensing there was more to Shinta''s visit than mere courtesy.

    "She must havee for a reason," Klea thought to herself.

    As their conversation flowed and familiarity grew between them, Shinta finally broached the real reason, a request that she came to ask.

    "Uncle, I''ve been pressured by thepetitive atmosphere among the acolytes in my hall, and it reminded me of your... movement technique," Shinta began tentatively. "I''m really intrigued by it and would love to learn.... Can I maybe join your ss sometimes?"

    Klea couldn''t help but feel a twinge of disbelief at Shinta''s words. After all, she had previously rejected an offer to join their hall. She was about to interject when Emery spoke up.

    "Of course, yes you can" Emery responded without hesitation.

    "...."

    The unexpected reply left Klea momentarily speechless.

 Chapter 2075 Facilities

    Chapter 2075 Facilities

    ??After leaving Hall 120, Shinta''s steps were light, her mood buoyant. She had achieved her objective, and it left her feeling rather pleased with herself.

    It wasn''t a lie; she genuinely found Emery''s movement technique intriguing. Her own [Slithering Cloud Steps] emphasized unpredictable directions, while Emery''s [Dao Steps] focused on unpredictable elerations. The thought ofbining both techniques sparked her curiosity and imagination.

    Yet, beneath her fascination with the techniquey her true motive: spending more time with ''him''. As a bonus, witnessing the genuine surprise of that ''woman'' had added a delightful twist to her day.

    "I will gradually free you from her... with my charm, of course I can!" she mused to herself, a mischievous glint in her eye.

    Descending the hillside, she made her way to the river, where the flying beast was stationed. With practiced ease, she mounted one of the water cranes and soared into the sky, heading high toward the towering mountain.

    Rather than returning to her hall, she directed the towards the crater that provided ess to the Academy''s inner hall facilities.

    Once there, shended the bird at the designated area, where an academy staff member awaited her arrival. With a nod of acknowledgment, she left the crane and ventured into the inner halls, eager to explore the special facilities hidden within.

    She couldn''t help but notice the curious nces from other acolytes lingering on her white top hall uniform. Some regarded her with envy, while others eyed her with a hint of challenge, perhaps recognizing her status as a member of the prestigious top hall.

    Undeterred by the attention, Shinta made her way through the bustling corridors of the inner hall, where various specialized facilities catered to the needs of ambitious acolytes. Artifacts, techniques, and essential supplies adorned the shelves of numerous stores, each promising to aid in the journey of self-improvement.

    Among the attractions was the elitebat puppets arena, where skilled acolytes honed their martial prowess against formidable opponents. Another establishment offered specialized treatments for both external and internal enhancement, attracting those seeking to optimize their physical and spiritual capabilities.

    However, her true destinationy within the most sought-after halls--the ''origin stone'' rooms. There were ten of them in total, each representing ten different elements. These facilities were known to attract thergest crowds of acolytes seeking to harness the elemental energies within.

    As she approached, a senior staff member intercepted her, requesting her identity and information. Shinta obliged, and the details were swiftly verified through the crystal stone.

    [Shura Ouroboros]

    [Avability: 32 hours]

    [Contribution points: 10,000]

    The 32-hour time allotment was automatically granted to her as a top hall acolyte every week. As for the contribution points, she had received them casually from the assistant instructor when she visited her hall yesterday.

    Observing her eligibility to use the room the senior staff allowed her to pass. As she walked through the expansive corridor to select one of the ten halls, another figure approached her.

    "You are Sister Shura, aren''t you?" The voice belonged to Nimbus, the legendary cat half-blood acolyte whose stature was smaller than Shinta''s.

    Recognizing her, Shinta nodded, prompting Nimbus to draw nearer. "Sister, which room are you nning to enter?"

    Shinta couldn''t help but be amused by the girl''s bright and friendly personality, but she was smart enough not to dismiss her sincerity just yet. However, reminded of the advice she had received earlier that morning, Shinta decided to make an effort to get along.

    "You can just call me Shura, we are the same age after all," she said with a friendly smile.

    Upon hearing Shinta''s response, Nimbus''s reaction was unexpected. She suddenly grabbed Shinta''s arm, her expression bing visibly emotional. Shinta was taken aback as she observed Nimbus''s eyes widen with happiness, their sparkle reflecting her genuine joy.

    "Sister... you are so nice..." Nimbus''s voice trembled with emotion.

    Shinta''s simple gesture of friendliness had elicited an overwhelming response from Nimbus. Her happiness was palpable, and she insisted on addressing Shinta as "sister," a testament to the depth of her appreciation. Nimbus''s excitement soared as she realized that they were not only of the same age but had also chosen the same Origin stone room.

    [nt Origin Stone Room]

    As they stepped into the hall, Shinta and Nimbus were greeted by a vast expanse of space, dominated by an ancient stone positioned at the far end of the room. Its weathered surface hinted at centuries of existence, radiating an aura of mystery and power.

    The hall stretched out before them, about 1000 steps away, a distance that separated them from the coveted source of elemental energy.

    Within the hall, around 50 other acolytes sat in various positions, their focused gazes directed towards the stone. Most were situated closer to the stone, with distances ranging from 800 to 700 steps away. Some were positioned at the halfway mark, while a select few were noticeably closer, having achieved distances of 300 steps or less. Shinta''s keen observation allowed her to discern that these individuals were likely third-year acolytes, their mastery of the elements granting them greater proximity to the stone.

    Shinta was well aware of the invisible force exerted by the stone--a manifestation of the elemental energies it harbored. The more adept an acolyte was with the elements, the less resistance they encountered as they approached, thereby enabling them to derive greater benefits from the stone''s power. This realization piqued Shinta''s curiosity, igniting a desire to test her own capabilities and see how far she could progress.

    "Alright, good luck," Shinta murmured to Nimbus, offering a supportive nod before she walked toward the stone.

    She smiled as she effortlessly passed the initial 300 steps, gracefully overtaking the first group of acolytes. However, her expression shifted as she felt the invisible force exerting pressure upon her with increasing intensity.

    Sensing the resistance building, Shinta paused momentarily, her brow furrowed in concentration. Drawing upon her inner reserves of spirit energy, she channeled it into her body, fortifying herself against the opposing force. With determination fueling her movements, she pressed onward.

    400 steps.

    500 steps.

    Shinta persevered, steadily advancing through the hall, her progress outpacing that of the majority of acolytes within the room. Even some of the senior acolytes, found themselves eclipsed by Shinta''s determined stride. Their initial surprise at her advancement quickly gave way to a resigned acknowledgment, tempered by the familiarity of her white chamber uniform.

    "Another genius came to show off," remarked one of the acolytes, a hint of sarcasmcing their words.

    Shinta paid little heed to thement, her focus consumed by the challenge before her. However, as she continued to push forward, the mounting pressure began to take its toll. Despite her efforts, she found herself increasingly overwhelmed by the relentless force, her pace slowing until she eventually came to a halt at the 600-step mark.

    The sneer from the previous acolyte echoed in the hall, punctuating the air with disdain. "Huh... not impressive enough,".

    Despite having surpassed the vast majority of acolytes in the hall, with only ten others positioned between her and the stone, Shinta remainedposed. She understood the nature of the Origin stone��its tests were not merely physical but also mental and spiritual. With this awareness, she steeled herself for the challenge ahead.

    Drawing upon her inner reservoirs of resilience, Shinta immersed herself in the rich energy of the nt elements, allowing its essence to suffuse her being. Two hours passed as she limated herself to the relentless pressure, her determination unyielding.

    When she felt sufficiently prepared, Shinta stood up and resumed her advance.

    650 steps.

    700 steps.

    750 steps.

    Atst, she came to a halt just a few steps shy of iming the number one spot. The sudden cessation of movement drew the attention of the other acolytes, their eyes widening in astonishment.

    "She is new isn''t she?... a first year!" someone eximed, their voice tinged with disbelief.

    Some among them harbored hopes that Shinta would continue her ascent, potentially securing the top position. However, Shinta remained indifferent to the allure of such superficialpetition. Her sole motivation was to reap the benefits of proximity to the stone, and she knew her limits well enough to discern when to stop.

    Shinta settled into her position, content to bask in the energy of the stone and cultivate her inner strength. With her eyes closed, she focused her spirit energy, seeking to establish a deeper connection with the ancient stone. Gradually, the ancient stone emitted a faint green light, apanied by whispered words that resonated within her mind.

    "The nt is life. It grows, emerges, and breathes life into its surroundings," the rock intoned, its voice reverberating through Shinta''s consciousness.

    As she immersed herself in contemtion, Shinta felt herself being gradually enveloped by the stone''s essence. Maintaining herposure, she concentrated her thoughts, allowing herself to be receptive to the sensations unfolding within her.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force has increased]

    Indeed, the hall''s amenities proved to be invaluable, offering her the opportunity to deepen her understanding of the elements. Determined to make the most of this opportunity, Shinta remained steadfast in her training, devoting hours to honing her core.

    Twenty-four hourster, Shinta aplished a breakthrough.

    [You have advanced your foundation in nt elements]

    [nt Spirit - High foundation]

    [Congrattions! You are now a rank 8 acolyte]

    With a sense of aplishment, Shinta emerged from her trance-like state. However, instead of leaving, she was spurred by her newfoundprehension of the nt element. With renewed vigor, she pressed forward, her steps carrying her to a new distance of 900 steps from the stone.

    Shinta had a clear strategy in mind: she intended to utilize every avable hour within the rooms to maximize the privileges bestowed upon her as a top chamber member. By immersing herself in the amenities offered within the inner halls, she could seize every opportunity for growth while effectively avoiding unnecessary time spent in her own hall. She remained cautious, remembering the warning to keep her real identity concealed.

    Utilizing the remaining hours at her disposal, Shinta continued to refine her core, her name beginning to circte among the elite acolytes within the hall.

 Chapter 2076 Dao

    Chapter 2076 Dao

    ??"Why is she here again?"

    The murmured question rippled through the group of Hall 120 acolytes like a disapproving wave. Confusion etched their expressions as they nced at the silver-haired girl, whose unexpected appearance seemed to disrupt the anticipated atmosphere of the training session.

    It was an asion eagerly anticipated by many, as their main instructor was scheduled to provide his session for the first time. However, the presence of the silver-haired girl seemed to cast a shadow over their excitement.

    Despite sensing the unfriendly atmosphere and the silent questioning of her presence, Shinta remainedposed and determined to maintain her best behavior. Having spent thest two days immersed in the Origin stone room, she had emerged solely for this training session. With a genuine smile, she approached the other acolytes, extending a friendly greeting.

    "Hi, I''m Shura," she said warmly, "I''m d we could learn together."

    With no satisfactory exnation following Shinta''s introduction, a sense of curiosity lingered among some of the acolytes. They couldn''t help but silently hope that their instructor would provide some rity.

    However, Emery''s response was brief yet intriguing. "She''s... family," his words caused a ripple of understanding to spread through the group. Shinta couldn''t suppress a smile at Emery''s exnation, while Klea, in contrast, let out a resigned sigh.

    Without further dy, Emery positioned himself before the assembled group of 22 acolytes, a sense of anticipation hanging in the air. With amanding presence, he began to introduce the techniques that would form the cornerstone of their training for the next six months: [Dao Steps] and [Dao Swords].

    With a steady voice, Emery delved into the intricacies of each technique, breaking them down into their respective stages. He exined that the [Dao Steps]prised four distinct phases, while [Dao Swords] were divided into six stages, ranging from simplified forms to more advanced andplex maneuvers.

    Emery proceeded to unveil the essence of their training, emphasizing the interconnectedness of the techniques they were about to learn. Each technique, he exined, could be mastered individually and proved beneficial whenbined with other weapons or movement styles. However, their true potency was realized when practiced together, as they adhered to the fundamental principle of Dao.

    Toy the groundwork for their instruction, Emery introduced the concept of the [Dao Heart]. This foundational technique, he revealed,prised eight stages and served as the cornerstone upon which their mastery of the Dao would be built.

    "We will start by learning this first!" Emery dered his tone firm yet encouraging.

    The announcement elicited a mixed response from the acolytes. Some couldn''t conceal their disappointment at the prospect of yet another meditation session, while others remained open-minded, eager to absorb the wisdom imparted by their instructor.

    As Emery began his teachings, the initial skepticism gave way to a profound sense of focus. His words, delivered with a tranquil yetmanding presence, seemed to reverberate within their minds, weaving a tapestry of understanding that resonated deeply with those who listened.

    "Dao is the flow of the universe, It is the essence, the pattern that governs the natural world. It is the energy that moves in action and existence..."

    With a formidable spirit reading, Emery possessed the ability to transmit his teachings, one that rippled into the minds of his acolytes. The techniques he imparted were rooted in the [Dao Divine Technique], one which he umted through years of study and personal insight.

    Emery began by introducing the first three stages of the [Dao Heart], providing the acolytes with ample time to internalize andprehend the teachings. As they delved into the depths of their consciousness, they grappled with the intricate concepts presented to them.

    After 4 hours, Out of the 22 acolytes present, excluding Damo, who already possessed an understanding of the advanced stages, a select few managed to exhibit remarkable progress. Ten acolytes sessfully navigated through the challenges of the first stage, while remarkably three surpassed the second stage: Dillion, Haron, and surprisingly, Shinta.

    Dillion''s achievement came as no surprise, given his reputation as a top 100 genius. However, the inclusion of Haron and Shinta among the progressed few raised eyebrows and sparked intrigue among their peers.

    Emery quickly deduced the source of Haron''s proficiency, recognizing him as the disciple of Broken Sword and Flying Snow, renowned practitioners of a simr Dao path. The simrities between their teachings and Emery''s own skills provided Haron with a foundation upon which to build his understanding.

    However, it was Shinta''s unexpected advancement that garnered the most attention. Her sudden leap in advancement prompted spection among the acolytes, with some attributing it to her familial connection to Emery.

    "Maybe, master already taught her before... you know, being family..." whispered one acolyte.

    Hearing this, Shinta didn''t get irritated at all; instead, she felt a sense of contentment, thinking inwardly, "It seems... genius runs within the family..."

    Emery, recognizing the varying levels of advancement among the acolytes, decided to allow those who hadn''t yet understood the first stage of the [Dao Heart] to continue their studies at their own pace. Meanwhile, those who had seeded were given the green light to delve into the intricacies of both the [Dao Steps] and [Dao Swords].

    With the stage set for further instruction, Emery proceeded to exhibit the first two stages of each technique with precision and grace. The acolytes watched intently, absorbing every movement and technique with eager anticipation.

    As the demonstration concluded, Emery concluded the day''s lesson with a practical exercise. Forming sturdy wooden poles and wooden swords as many as the acolytes, he meticulously marked twelve distinct targets. With amanding presence, he instructed the acolytes on the proper execution of basic strikes, thrusts, and shes.

    "Finish 1,000,000 strikes, and I will teach you the next stages of the techniques,"

    Emery had managed toplete the task within 10 days. However, he was well aware that the acolytes under his tutge had a myriad of other subjects and skills to master. He didn''t expect them toplete the challenge as swiftly as he had; rather, his intention was to gauge theirmitment to learning and their willingness to persevere through challenges.

    With the instructions delivered and questions addressed, Emery turned the acolytes'' attention to another important matter: the monthly evaluations. He emphasized the significance of these evaluations, exining that the top four acolytes who demonstrated the greatestprehension of the two skills would be rewarded with contribution points. Furthermore, they would have a higher likelihood of being selected to receive his personal coaching.

    The prospect of recognition and personalized guidance ignited a wave of excitement among the acolytes. Some returned to their meditation, while others eagerly picked up their wooden swords, ready to practice their strikes on the awaiting poles.

    As for Shinta, the mention of "personal coaching" resonated deeply with her.

 Chapter 2077 Competitive

    Chapter 2077 Competitive

    ??Tak! Tak! Tak!

    The rhythmic sound of wooden swords striking against the poles echoed throughout Hall 120, a testament to the determined efforts of a dozen acolytes as they diligently pursued their goal of achieving 1,000,000 strikes.

    Despite their fervent dedication, after three days of relentless practice, most found themselves barely surpassing the 100,000 mark.

    Among the diligent practitioners were the two centurions, Titus and Armenius, who demonstrated their unwaveringmitment by reaching an impressive 200,000 strikes. Joining them in their diligent pursuit were Kingrig, Kat, and two other senior acolytes.

    Yet, emerging as the frontrunners in this grueling challenge were two names: Dillion and Ha Ron. Both had surpassed the 250,000 mark, with Dillion edging ever closer to the 300,000 milestone.

    However, for Shinta, the situation was a source of frustration. Hindered by the necessity of frequent trips to her own hall for personal necessities, her progressgged behind. Despite her undeniable skill, her tally hovered just above 150,000 strikes.

    The truth was, Shinta struggled with the monotony of repetitive tasks. While others persevered through endless repetitions, she found herself growing bored and restless, constantly seeking distractions to break the monotony of her training.

    "Huh! I am keeping this steady result for my mental health... when the others burn out... I will eventually reach number one!"

    Shinta''s rationale was clear, and her strategy was calcted. She recognized the importance of maintaining a steady pace to preserve her mental well-being, confident that while others may falter from exhaustion, she would remain steadfast, ultimately iming the top spot.

    Unfortunatly she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of annoyance as she watched the two frontrunners maintain their relentless pace, even slightly faster than before.

    Tak!Tak!Tak!Tak!

    "Those two are freaks!!"

    Despite her best efforts, she found herself falling behind, uncertain if she could even secure a position in the top five anymore.

    "It''s okay, 200,000 this week, I will catch up in the next three weeks and finish before the monthly evaluation" she reassured herself.

    With resolve, Shinta made a decisive choice. She opted not to return to Hall 120 the following day, instead choosing to return to the Origin Stone room.

    As a top 10 hall acolyte, she was entitled to 32 hours of privilege hours in the room each week, and she intended to make the most of it.

    This time, however, Shinta opted for a different path. Instead of returning to the familiar confines of the nt element room, she chose to venture into the darkness stone origin room.

    Her decision stemmed from her recent experiences in the nt-origin stone room. While her proficiency in manipting nt elements had been evident since childhood, her progress had stagnated after reaching a high foundation in nt spirit.

    Despite knowing that there was still room for improvement, she feltpelled to explore new avenues for growth��an important venture before she reached rank 9 and formed her pirs.

    The room bore an uncanny resemnce to its nt-oriented counterpart, with the origin stone positioned a thousand steps away. Yet, in contrast to the bustling activity of the nt room, the darkness stone origin room hosted a sparse gathering of acolytes. This disparity was unsurprising given the rarity of proficiency in darkness among acolytes.

    Shinta approached the room with a palpable sense of uncertainty. Unlike the confidence she had felt in the nt room, she found herself hesitating as she took her first steps toward the origin stone.

    She progressed only 300 steps before beingpelled to sit in the lotus position. She swiftly focused her energy on cultivating her spirit core to establish a connection with the darkness origin stone.

    Hours passed, yet she remained seated, unable to rise. Instead of feeling empowered by her interaction with the stone, she found herself growing increasingly ufortable with each passing moment.

    This unease came as no surprise. Shinta had only recently begun to explore the depths of her darkness element, having unlocked its potential less than a year ago. Even then, she had been warned to proceed with caution.

    As the hours stretched on, Shinta''s difort escted into pain, gnawing at her resolve and threatening to derail her training. Yet, despite the agony coursing through her, she clung to her determination, rejecting to sumb to the overwhelming sensations assaulting her senses.

    Thoughts of giving up crept into her mind. However, the recent frustration she had experienced with the sword challenge fueled her determination to persevere.

    "No, I am not giving up this time, I must Hold on!" her voice echoing with unwavering resolve.

    Summoning her inner strength, Shinta focused her concentration, attempting to harness the spirit energy swirling within her core. Yet, what she encountered was far from the norm. Within her core, a fierce battle raged between two opposing forces: a powerful greenish light and a tiny dark light.

    This was an unusual situation. Typically, a dual-element acolyte would be able to manipte the stronger element to subdue the weaker one, nurturing its growth over time. However, this particr dark light seemed untamable, resisting all attempts at control, especially under the influence of the origin stone.

    As Shinta grappled with the chaotic energies swirling within her, the intensity of the battle manifested in the physical realm as she began to vomit blood, drawing the attention of the staff guarding the room.

    However, she quicklyposed herself and resumed her efforts. Despite the agony coursing through her body, her resolve remained unyielding.

    "I must control these two energies," she muttered through gritted teeth, determination burning fiercely in her eyes.

    In the midst of her struggle, a sudden recollection of words she had recently heard echoed in her mind��a reminder of the importance of bnce. These words, spoken by ''him,'' sparked a realization within her, offering a glimmer of insight into her predicament.

    [Dao Heart]

    The technique she had recently learned surged to the forefront of her mind, its principles of bnce and harmony guiding her actions. Shinta gradually began to embrace the tiny soul, channeling its energy in tandem with the power of the darkness stone.

    As minutes stretched into hours, a remarkable transformation unfolded. The once tumultuous energies began to coalesce, flowing together in a seamless harmony. The agony that had gripped her gradually dissipated, reced by a sense of tranquil and rity.

    [Spirit force has increased]

    [Spirit force has increased]

    After what felt like an eternity, Shinta finally experienced a breakthrough. Her spirit force surged with newfound strength, pulsating with vitality and vigor.

    [You have advanced your basis in darkness elements]

    [Darkness Spirit - Early foundation]

    Shinta emerged victorious, her spirit force enhanced and a newfound basis firmly established.

 Chapter 2078 Top Hall

    Chapter 2078 Top Hall

    ??"Your time is up!"

    The abrupt words jolted Shinta out of her intense focus, and a wave of irritation washed over her. It had been a while since she had engaged in such profound spirit training, especially in this newfound pursuit of mastering the darkness element. Yet, despite her eagerness to continue, she was abruptly halted as her allotted time in the origin stone room reached its limit.

    Over the past ten days, Shinta has dedicated a total of 64 hours of her privilege''s time to her training. Additionally, she had spent her initial 10,000 contribution points to secure an extra 20 hours of training. However, all of that time had now been exhausted, leaving her with no choice but to reluctantly depart from the room.

    Exhaling deeply, Shinta couldn''t help butment her predicament. "I need more contribution points," she muttered to herself, keenly aware of the limitations imposed by her current situation.

    Her initial impulse was to try to coax some pocket allowance out of her newfound family, but she quickly dismissed the idea. She knew that the lower hall had limited resources, and any assistance she might receive would be minimal at best. With a resigned shake of her head, she resolved to return to her own hall, knowing that she would need to find another solution to acquire the resources she needed.

    She embarked on another journey aboard a water crane, soaring through the skies towards her destination��the majestic mountain peak that housed one of the ten prestigious halls.

    As she ascended higher, thendscape transformed, with white clouds stretching out like a vast sea beneath her, the vibrant blue sky serving as a canopy overhead. Remarkably, even in the midst of daylight, the twinkling stars could be seen, adding to the enchanting beauty of the surroundings. It was a breathtaking sight, imbued with a palpable richness of spirit energy, making it an ideal location for intensive training.

    Unlike the lower hall, which had a sharednding port situated downhill for the flying animals, the top hall boasted its own specialnding area. This space was expansive, spanning at least ten times the size of the lower hall and covering an area of over a few miles.

    Dotted across this vast expanse were three distinctrge structures, each serving a specific purpose within the hall''s infrastructure. Surrounding these buildings were fifty small private chambers, allocated for each acolyte, offering them a semnce of privacy and personal space.

    This arrangement starkly contrasted with the facilities of the lower halls, highlighting the privileged status enjoyed by those who belonged to the top hall.

    Each hall within the academy operated under its own set of rules and management protocols. In the case of Hall 7, acolytes were segregated into three distinct training halls.

    The central hall, where the main instructor resided, catered to the top five strongest acolytes, fostering an environment of intense training andpetition. Meanwhile, the right-wing building amodated the next tier of talent,prising the top 20 acolytes. Finally, the left wing was designated for the remaining 30 acolytes, offering a space for them to hone their skills and progress at their own pace.

    Following thew of the jungle principle, rankings within the hall were subject to rapid fluctuations, with positions changing as soon as one acolyte defeated another in a duel. However, formal advancements into higher buildings were only permitted in a structured setting held once a month.

    Despite this dynamic environment, Shinta, who had been absent from hall activities for the past ten days, remained in the bottom rank.Consequently, her return wentrgely unnoticed by her peers, except for one familiar face.

    "Sister Shura, you are here?!" eximed Nimbus, the cat half-

    blood, her surprise evident.

    "You''vee at the right time!"

    Without waiting for Shinta to respond, Nimbus eagerly pulled her into the part of the hall where a group of over twenty acolytes had gathered, along with the two assistant magus in charge of the left wing. One was a female wolf magus named Beatrice, brought to the hall by the main instructor Lucius, while the other was a male bird magus named Seth, seemingly a dependable assistant of the previous head instructor Sinured.

    With a quick nce, Shinta took in the scene unfolding before her. It was an area where a intense battle was underway. One of the first years, Kehinde, the legendary wolf bloodline, was locked inbat with senior acolytes. Shinta recalled that Kehinde was the acolyte who had been offered the same option to join Hall 120 as she had.

    The young Mystic wolf was already in his wolf transformation, his white fur adorned with multiple glowing runes that showcased his rank 9 prowess. He fought with intensity against a senior acolyte, whom Nimbus identified as the hall''s 25th rank, a red-skinned tiger bloodline acolyte.

    The intensity of the fight was palpable, as Shinta observed from the sidelines. She could see the other five first-year wolves cheering for Kehinde, their voices echoing through the hall as they rallied behind their fellow pack members. Kehinde seemed to thrive on their support, earning their acknowledgment as the leader of the first-year wolf pack. However, as the minutes passed, the young wolf began to falter under the relentless pressure, and the tide of the battle started to turn against him.

    Shinta couldn''t help but feel a strange empathy for these wolf acolytes, a connection perhaps influenced by her own wolf bloodline. She watched with a heavy heart as Kehinde battled valiantly, his determination evident despite the mounting odds against him.

    With each sh of ws and teeth, the oue of the duel seemed increasingly inevitable. Finally, after two dozen more exchanges, Kehinde sumbed to defeat, copsing to the ground in a pool of blood.

    It was a devastating loss, his body battered and bruised from the intensity of the battle. Yet, amidst the grim scene, Shinta observed that such disys of violence were not umon in this half-blood hall. Apart from the wolf pack, the other acolytes observing the fight seemed to revel in the spectacle, their eyes alight with excitement at the disy of power and skill.

    Unfortunately, the previous exhrating performance was marred by the victorious tiger half-blood, who began shouting derogatory remarks. "As I said, these dogs! They don''t belong here!" His disparaging words didn''t stop there; he went on to insult the other first-years,beling them as weaklings who were only epted to fill the slots.

    The words ignited a fiery rage among the first-years in the room, their anger palpable as they bristled at the insults hurled their way.

 Chapter 2079 Ranking

    Chapter 2079 Ranking

    ??Among the 30 left-wing acolytes, the majority were upied by seniors.

    Out of the 16 newly recruited first-years, three had managed to advance to the west wing: Rajh the tiger bloodline, Rurik the Pyro Bison, and the mysterious legendary raven bloodline. The remaining 12 were all ignited in a fiery rage by the senior''s insults.

    Despite the brewing tension and anger in the hall, Shinta remained stoic and indifferent.

    She couldn''t help but agree with the sentiment that many of the first-years were merely filling the slots. In her view, the primary motivation behind this strategy was to receive arger portion of benefits from the academy.

    Some might specte that the new head instructor was cunning enough to employ this shameless strategy. Her aunt believed that such a move would only raise threats to the half-bloodmunity in the academy. However, for Shinta, the only fact that mattered was that this strategy meant there were a lot more contribution points distributed among the acolytes.

    As the other acolytes continued to engage in heated arguments, Shinta maintained herposure and took deliberate steps toward Brianna, the female instructor in charge of distributing the weekly contribution points.

    With a polite demeanor, Shinta approached Brianna and made her request for her weekly share of contribution points. The wolf magus raised her eyebrows, visibly taken aback by Shinta''s sudden appearance and request. It was clear that Brianna was bothered by the fact that Shinta had been absent for some time and was now seeking her share.

    Despite her irritation, Brianna reluctantly acquiesced to Shinta''s request and handed over the weekly points. This behavior wasn''t umon in the top hall, where acolytes with exceptional talent or powerful backgrounds often received special treatment. As one of the lowest-ranking assistant instructors, Brianna had limited authority to refuse such requests from top-tier acolytes.

    Reluctantly, Brianna handed over the allotted weekly points to Shinta. However, to Shinta''s dismay, the amount fell short of her expectations.

    [1000 contribution points received]

    "What!? Only 1000?"

    Shinta''s surprised reaction gives some satisfaction to the female instructors. She then exined the rule established by the head instructor regarding the distribution of contribution points.

    ording to the rule, acolytes ranked 1 to 10 received 25,000 contribution points per week, while those ranked 11 to 20 received 15,000 points, and ranks 21 to 30 received 10,000 points. The allocation decreased progressively, with ranks 31 to 40 receiving 5,000 points, and the remaining ranks, including Shinta at the bottom, receiving only 1,000 points.

    Unfortunately, this week''s contribution points had already been distributed, leaving Shinta with no choice but to wait until the next week to receive her share. This realization left her with no immediate solution to her currentck of contribution points.

    Consequently, Shinta found herself embroiled in a heated argument, silently observing the situation. She watched as a few other first-years made valiant attempts to ascend into the top 30 ranks, which were predominantly upied by seniors.

    Among the first-year acolytes, only Kehinde managed to secure a ce in the top ranks, holding the 28th position. Even the legendary bat half-blood, despite his valiant effort, fell short and attained only the 33rd rank. Nimbus, Shinta''s acquaintance and fellow rank 8 acolyte, fared worse at rank 39.

    Having gained insight into the power dynamics within the left-wing acolytes, Shinta stepped forward with confidence. She was the only first-year who had yet to reveal her true strength.

    "It''s my turn!" she announced boldly.

    As a member of a mythical bloodline, there were certain expectations ced upon Shinta by her peers. They hoped she would outperform Kehinde and defeat the arrogant red tiger, as well as Ron the strongest in left wing hall who held the 21st rank. However, Shinta''s current rank 8 status made such expectations seem improbable.

    To the surprise of many, Shinta selected the weakest among the seniors��a second-year monkey bloodline ranked 36th. This decision disappointed some of the first-years, but Shinta remained undeterred as she confidently ascended the arena.

    The transformation of the monkey bloodline acolyte was a spectacle to behold. With a primal roar, he underwent a startling metamorphosis, his form morphing into that of a formidable half-blood with dark fur and iron-like muscles. As the transformation waspleted, he stood before Shinta, a daunting opponent radiating raw power and agility.

    The acolytes watched intently as the two adversaries engaged in a dynamic dance ofbat. The ape acolyte''s movements were swift and precise, his attacks relentless as he sought to corner Shinta and overpower her with sheer force.

    This shows that there were no weak seniors among the top hall''s ranks, each having received the best facilities and education avable.

    As a middle-stage rank 9 acolyte, the monkey half-blood was expected to outmatch Shinta, who was still at rank 8. Yet, Shinta exhibited remarkable agility, deftly evading his attacks.

    The battle raged on for over a hundred shes, and as it reach climax, Shinta''s determination shone brightly. With a final burst of energy, she seized the opportunity to turn the tables on her opponent,unching a flurry of strikes that caught the ape acolyte off guard. With a resounding blow, she delivered the decisive strike, sending her adversary crashing to the ground in defeat.

    Her triumph was met with mixed reactions among the first-

    years and seniors alike.

    However, to the surprise of everyone present, Shinta directed the same haughtyment toward the red tiger acolyte.

    "You all can see... a rank 8 defeated one of the seniors, I think, they are not that tough!" she proimed, fixing the red tiger with a meaningful gaze and a chuckle.

    Shinta''s bold deration echoed throughout the arena, eliciting a mixture of shock and indignation from the senior acolytes.

    The red tiger acolyte''s face contorted with rage at Shinta''s words, his pride wounded by her dismissive attitude. Heshed out with a string of expletives, his rage fueling his desire for retaliation.

    "Bitch! Fight me now!"

    Shinta remained unfazed by his outburst. With a subtle smirk, she delivered a cutting retort

    "Are you stupid? Not only am I still in rank 8... I am also tired from thest fight..." she remarked, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    The tiger acolyte''s anger reached a boiling point, his fists clenched in frustration as he seethed with indignation. Yet, despite his fury, he found himself unable to refute Shinta''s words.

    With a casual shrug, Shinta said. "Alright, if you insist... I am willing to do another fight... but make it worth my time... Let''s say 5000 points," she dered.

 Chapter 2080 Rank Up

    Chapter 2080 Rank Up

    ??Shinta''s bold wager of 5000 contribution points shocked the gathered acolytes. For many, it was a substantial sum, representing a significant portion of their weekly earnings. The audacity of such a challenge, particrly from a rank 8 acolyte, was met with a mixture of astonishment and disbelief.

    For the tiger half-blood, the challenge was more than just a test of strength��it was a matter of pride. To be challenged in such a manner, was a direct affront to his honor. With a fierce re, he epted the wager, his determination burning brightly in his eyes.

    However, Shinta''s response caught everyone off guard once again.

    With a dismissive shake of her head, she redirected her challenge to another senior, her actions defying all expectations. "I mean not you... do you think I am stupid?" she stated, her voiceced with a hint of amusement.

    She turned to one of the other seniors and pointed "You�� I will fight you!"

    The senior she singled out was a second-year goat bloodline ranked 30th in the hall.

    All were taken aback by the unexpected challenge. Though not as formidable as the red tiger, he was still a force to be reckoned with, his reputation as a skilledbatant preceding him.

    The gathered acolytes watched with bated breath as Shinta''s strategy became clear. It was evident to all that she was strategically choosing opponents whom she deemed within her capability to defeat, all in pursuit of maximizing her weekly contribution points without taking undue risks.

    As the red tiger acolyte deliberated over Shinta''s challenge, she interjected with a pointed remark, her toneced with mockery. "If you are not daring enough, don''t worry then..."

    Unable to tolerate Shinta''s taunts any longer, the rank 30 goat half-blood leaped into the arena, "I ept... I will make Junior like you learn some manners!!"

    Shinta''s response was nonchnt as ever, "5000 points, let everyone be the witness," she stated casually, as she solidified the terms of their wager.

    To the astonishment of everyone present, Shinta unleashed a strength that surpassed her previous bout, engaging in a fierce exchange of blows with the goat bloodline senior. However, despite her efforts, it became evident that she was beginning to falter, her stamina waning with each passing moment.

    As the intensity of the battle escted, the senior acolytes surrounding the arena erupted into a cacophony of shouts. Meanwhile, the first-years watched with bated breath, some beginning to lose faith in Shinta''s ability to emerge victorious.

    Being cornered, Shinta was exposed to an attack, allowing the goat bloodline to deliver a powerful strike to her back. The impact sent her crashing to her knees, seemingly struggling to regain herposure.

    "Finish her!!" a senior bellowed, their voices echoing throughout the hall. "Beat her up!!"

    However, to everyone''s astonishment, the goat bloodline didn''tmove, his expression contorted in agony as he clutched his fist. A collective gasp swept through the crowd as horrifying lumps began to form on his hand, oozing ck mucus.

    "Poison!!" someone cried out, the realization dawning on them.

    "You little vicious bitch!!!"

    With agility and precision, Shinta deftly maneuvered around the arena, evading the goat bloodline''s attacks with calcted ease. It took only a matter of minutes before the poison took its toll, causing the goat bloodline to copse in defeat, his arm overwhelmed by the toxic substance.

    Seeing his adversary incapacitated, Shinta swiftly negotiated the terms of her victory, trading the antidote for her hard-

    earned winnings.

    [You received 5,000 contribution points]

    The notification shed before her, signaling her sess.

    "Alright, I am done here, thank you!!" she announced.

    The sudden turn of events left all the acolytes in stunned silence. The red tiger acolyte, consumed by rage, used Shinta of cheating by employing a secret weapon. However, Shinta remained unperturbed, responding with a t expression.

    "There is such a rule? You should have said it sooner�� I really dont know" she retorted, her words dripping with sarcasm.

    As she continued to justify her actions, arguing that real battles often involved hidden tactics and unforeseen challenges, the other acolytes could only listen in disbelief. Shinta''s shameless justification and logical reasoning left them speechless.

    With a grin directed at the red tiger, Shinta delivered her final verdict. "Regardless, I have won�� You can challenge me again next week,"

    Enraged the red tiger leaped into the arena, his desperation palpable as he demanded another bout. Shinta met his intensity with a subtle smile, her eyes glinting with amusement.

    "Alright, if you insist�� I am willing to do another fight�� but how many contribution points do you have?"

    It was evident that Shinta wouldn''t ept the defy without a significant advantage for herself. The tiger, his pride wounded, grudgingly dered, "12,000!" After a moment''s hesitation, he added, "No secret weapon!!"

    With a confident smile, Shinta said. "Deal, let everyone here be the witness!" she announced, her voice carrying a hint of excitement. She casually took out her [Myriad Venom Suit] and handed it to Nimbus, entrusting her with its safekeeping. Then, with a nonchnt stretch, she prepared herself for her third consecutive fight.

    "I am ready!!"

    As the red tiger unleashed his fury, his transformation enveloping him in a crystallized red fur, heunched a barrage of attacks with newfound strength. However, much to his dismay, Shinta had been concealing her true power in the previous two fights, and now she was ready to unleash it in full force.

    The tiger, a formidable rank 9 acolyte with seven pirs formed, proved to be a fierce adversary. Had Shinta remained at rank 7, she might have faltered against his onught. However, her recent growth over the past 10 days has been remarkable. Enhanced battle prowess and improved movement techniques kept her one step ahead of the relentless tiger. His anger-fueled charges only served to further tip the scales in her favor.

    Yet, it was Shinta''s newly honed innate skill, Poison Breath with increased darkness power, that ultimately secured her victory. With each exhale, she unleashed a venomous mist that slowly numbed her opponent, gradually diminishing his battle power. As the tiger''s strength waned, Shinta seized the opportunity to im her triumph.

    The red tiger''s expression twisted in disdain at her tactic, but Shinta nonchntly dismissed his objections.

    "Well�� this is not a secret weapon," with a wicked smile she said, "You lose, pay up!!"

    Shinta leaves the hall at rank 25, and 17,000 contribution points richer. She also manages to somehow exact revenge for the first year; however, her tricks make both first-years and seniors wary of her. As for the instructors, they find her intriguing.

 Chapter 2081 Growth

    Chapter 2081 Growth

    ??In the weeks following her victories, Shinta maintained a rigorous routine. She dedicated three days to intense sword training in Hall 120, ensuring she met her quota of sword swings while also stealing some short quality time with the head instructor. She would asionally make tea and engage in memorable small talk with him.

    Shinta dedicated one day each week to facing off against the top-ranked acolytes in Hall 7. Despite their disbelief and resentment at her previous victories, Shinta continued to face them head-on, all from rank 33 to 26, defeating them one by one. Each victory earned her a few thousand extra contribution points on top of her weekly allotment of 10,000.

    With her umting points, she eventually gathered enough to spend more time at the Origin Stone Room. In these sessions, Shinta predominantly chose the darkness stone room to deepen her understanding and solidify her foundation of the dark element.

    As the time for the monthly evaluation approached, anticipation and tension filled the air. Shinta eagerly awaited the chance to showcase her progress and test her skills in the duels. Twenty acolytes, including Shinta, participated in the evaluations, each vying for a coveted spot in the top ranks.

    During the duels, Shinta demonstrated remarkable prowess, easily maneuvering her way into the top four positions. However, as the battles progressed, she couldn''t help but notice the stark contrast in strength between Hall 120 and her own Hall 7, which she noted with a deep sigh of frustration.

    Despite her formidable performance, Shinta ultimately suffered defeats against both Dillion and surprisingly Ha Ron,nding her in third ce. Emery, acknowledging Ha Ron''s impressive performance, decided to select him as his second acolyte to receive his personal coaching.

    The oue left Shinta surprisingly irritated, a feeling she hadn''t expected. Adding to her frustration, she fell short by 200,000 hits of her target, leaving her unable to learn the next stage of the Dao skills. Shinta could only grit her teeth, as she watched six acolytes receive the special training, including Dillion, Ha Ron, Kingrig, Kat, and the two centurions.

    "Don''t worry, there''s still next month," she reminded herself.

    Unfortunately, Emery demanded a repeat of 1,000,000 strikes, a task that many found daunting and discouraging. Shinta resolved to persevere, determined not to falter this month.

    Channeling her frustration and determination, Shinta decided to challenge the ranks 24 and 23 acolytes of Hall 7.With strategic maneuvers and skillful tactics, she emerged victorious in both duels without relying on her mixed bloodline power, gradually ascending in rank while keeping her true strength concealed.

    As she climbed into the higher rank, Shinta became eligible to challenge the top 20 for further advancement. However, she hesitated, mindful of the influence of Instructor Lucius, who held sway over both the center hall and the right-wing hall.

    "Better to keep my distance," she mused, recognizing the potentialplications.

    While reaching the top 20 was the goal for many acolytes, particrly those aspiring topete in the uing games, Shinta remained pragmatic. She understood that her strength was still insufficient for such a challenge, but she remained undeterred, knowing she had four months to continue her training and improvement before the gamesmenced.

    Unbeknownst to Shinta, Lucius Corvin had taken a personal interest in her development, recognizing her potential to be his top acolyte within a year or two.

    "Silviana personally asked me to take care of her, She is special indeed, but not that special as to attract the attention of the Serpent Supreme. I wonder what trouble Silviana is into these days!"

    #####

    In the second month at the academy, Shinta continued her steady routine of growth and improvement. By this time, she had reached the peak of rank 8 and even managed to defeat the 22nd-ranked acolyte of Hall 7. However, her encounter with the 21st rank, Ron, the turtle bloodline, proved challenging due to his formidable defense technique, ultimately leading her to concede defeat.

    Despite the setback, Shinta remained undeterred. The defeat served as a valuable experience and warm-up as she confidently entered the monthly evaluation at Hall 120. Having finally achieved the monumental feat of reaching 1,000,000 strikes for the month, she felt ready to be considered for personal coaching.

    In the duel setting of the evaluation, Shinta once again proved her mettle, effortlessly advancing to the top 4. This time, she faced off against the formidable Kingrig, a Mayan warrior who had shown remarkable improvement under the guidance of Instructor Klea. Though Kingrig presented a formidable challenge, Shinta''s determination and extra effort enabled her to emerge victorious.

    She once again lost against Dillion in the final round, but Shinta maintained aposed facade, eagerly anticipating her reward for her efforts. Unfortunately, her expectations were shattered when ''he'' didn''t select her for personal coaching. Instead, the weird Mayan warrior she had defeated in the semifinals was chosen.

    "This isn''t fair!" she screamed inwardly, feeling a surge of anger and disappointment.

    To her surprise, ''he'' turned to her, almost as if he could sense her emotions, and offered an apology. His words were intended to console her, yet they only served to stir up her feelings further. Unable to contain her feelings, Shinta fled from the hall, tears streaming down her face.

    Klea, observing the entire scene with keen senses, noted the interaction and Shinta''s emotional outburst. With the events of the past two weeks in mind, she couldn''t help but sense that something was amiss.

    #####

    At the same time, on the other side of the gxy, the Serpent Supreme was enraged upon learning that he was given the wrong girl.

    "To think the Ouroboros dare to do such a thing!" he thundered, his fury evident in his voice.

    Refusing to be undermined by such an act, he promptly dispatched one of his battlecruisers to retrieve the girl.

    #####

    Author Notes.

    This chapter concludes the month of April, and once again, I would like to express my gratitude for the backing received and hope it has been an enjoyable read.

    I''ve read some of yourments, and it seems I went a little too much with the institution worldbuilding and the father-

    daughter rtionship. I guess it was a refreshing thing to write for me. Rest assured, I will pace up the story and continue to develop the main plot.

    Also, I know I still owe you many extra chapters; will definitely make time for them next month.

    Spoiler Alert for Next Month:

    The news was a confirmation, a rification of all that had transpired since he firstid eyes on her; Emery''s heart was set.

    "I need to leave for a few days,"

    A few dayster, a spaceship arrived in the sky above the Ouroboros.

    ######

 Chapter 2082 New Training

    Chapter 2082 New Training

    ??After meticulously assessing the acolytes'' progress over the previous two months, Emery identified only eight individuals who disyed the necessary talent and dedication for advanced training in the Dao Sword technique.

    While all acolytes received instruction in the second stage of the [Dao Heart] skill and [Dao Steps], it was only these eight entrusted with the third and fourth stages of the [Dao Sword] technique, granting them ess to deeper insights and more advanced techniques to refine their abilities.

    As the third month began, Emery envisioned a new training regimen that would benefit all acolytes, regardless of their affinity for swords.

    With a wave of his hand, Emery invoked a spell that left the assembled acolytes in awe.

    Harnessing his mastery of space magic, Emery conjured forth a portal gate��a feat considered rare even among seasoned magus. Despite their usual indifference, even acolytes like Ulong and Hardy couldn''t help but be drawn in by the spectacle unfolding before them.

    The portal,rger than any they had seen before, stretched over ten meters wide. Peering through its shimmering surface, the acolytes caught glimpses of a breathtakingndscape on the other side. Verdant greenery, lush forests, and an unmistakable energy imbued with the vitality of nature itself.

    Their wonderment was interrupted by the sudden appearance of a humanoid wooden creature emerging from the portal. Towering at the size of a grown man, its body consisted primarily of verdant wooden roots, pulsating with a magus-level aura that rivaled even their esteemed master''s.

    The creature turned its gaze toward them and spoke in anguage they understood,

    "I am Twik..."

    Emery introduced Twik as his dear friend, and as the acolytes marveled at the sight of this extraordinary creature, they suddenly realized that the portal was still open, more movement was observed from within, and soon after, multiple smaller-sized nt creatures began to emerge.

    "Ku �� ku.. Ku.."

    "Kuang.. Ku kuang,"

    The training yard was soon filled with thirty young-looking nt creatures, each standing at about the shoulder height of an average acolyte. They resembled human teenagers, aged around twelve, with slightly oversized heads and pitch-dark eyes. However, instead of nt roots, their bodies were covered in stones.

    These stone creatures appeared curious about their surroundings, with some even submerging their heads into the ground in their restlessness. However, their behavior quickly changed when the adult wood creature, Twik, shrieked, prompting them to stand in lines obediently.

    The sight of these creatures left all the acolytes in a state of astonishment. Those with a rudimentary understanding of space magic couldn''t help but specte on the origins of these creatures. It seemed improbable that their master could summon such beings from somewhere within the confines of the academy ind. So, where did the portal lead to? Such questions lingered in the minds of the curious.

    Others were captivated by the striking resemnce to humans. Their humanoid features and curious behavior fueled this spection, leading to whispered conversations among the acolytes.

    Emery calmly introduced them; "These are the Chizpurs, and starting today, they will be your training buddies"

    Hearing this, many of the acolytes gave confused looks, and one of them expressed their concerns, "Master�� aren''t they kids?"

    As soon as the question left his lips, the ground beneath his feet suddenly shifted, causing the young acolyte to trip and stumble.

    "Ku ku ku ku ku ku��."

    The Chizpurs erupted intoughter at the sight, finding the mishap amusing. Theirughter only ceased when Twik extended one of his roots and forcefully pulled the Chizpur with darker skin, mming him to the ground.

    With a resounding thud, the discipline imposed by the adult creature sent a chill through all the acolytes, who felt the weight of the harsh consequences. At that moment, they all shared the same thought, "We are training buddies with the little ones, right�� not the big one?"

    Emery calmly exined that despite their young age of 5 to 6 years old, these creatures were mid to high-level magical creatures,parable to low-to mid-stage rank 9 acolytes. He believed that these Chizpurs would provide the acolytes with much-needed sparring partners to enhance theirbat experience.

    Following Emery''s exnation, all 30 young Chizpurs began to present themselves one by one.

    "Chikikoka��" "Chikakoki��" "Chokikako��" "Chekikoka��"

    Their names consisted of simr four-syble patterns, making it almost impossible to distinguish between them or remember their names.

    Amidst the group of stone creatures, one stood out from the rest, exuding an energy and vigor that set him apart. This particr Chizpur was easily recognizable as the one with the darker skin tone which had been reprimanded earlier.

    "Chokokoko," he announced boldly, his voice ringing out with confidence and a hint of arrogance.

    Eager to test his mettle, he wasted no time in stepping forward, ready to engage inbat. In response, a senior acolyte rose from their ce, equally eager to face the head to head presented by the spirited Chizpur.

    As Emery had exined, each of these Chizpurs was indeed a formidable fighter. Despite theirck of agility, theypensated with exceptional sturdiness and a natural affinity for earth elements. They could manipte the ground effortlessly, using it both defensively and offensively, and they had the ability to submerge themselves within it, masking theirck of mobility.

    The sparring persisted, and to the surprise of many, despite their limitedbat experience, these Chizpurs disyed superioritypared to half of the Hall 120 acolytes in one-on-

    onebat scenarios.

    When the session ended, Emery didn''t send the Chizpurs back. Instead, he allowed them to live in Hall 120 like any other acolyte. They shared the same practice area and were even permitted to join in training sessions.

    One noticeable difference was they didnt use one of the acolyte rooms, Instead, they slept on the ground, hibernating inside to absorb the mountain energy. Given the richness of the mountain energy, these Chizpurs were much morefortable with their new living arrangements.

    With this method, Emery could train both; the acolytes and the third-generation nt creatures.

 Chapter 2083 Individual Growth

    Chapter 2083 Individual Growth

    ??As the acolytes engaged in training sessions with the Chizpurs, Emery seized the opportunity to conduct a thorough assessment of their individual progress.

    Among them, two acolytes stood out for their remarkable growth: Dillion and Ha Ron. Both exhibited amendable dedication to their development. However, their approaches differed significantly.

    Dillion possessed exceptional talent, boasting an S-ranking aptitude that set him apart. His innate abilities were evident in his swift progress and mastery of techniques. In contrast, Ha Ron''s strengthy in his potential. Like a fish suddenly released into the vast ocean, he absorbed every lesson with astonishing speed, showing a natural aptitude for learning.

    During their personal coaching sessions, Emery imparted valuable knowledge to Dillion and Ha Ron, tailoring his teachings to their unique strengths and abilities.

    For Dillion, Emery focused on expanding his repertoire of spells, particrly emphasizing the mastery of a gravity spell. This spell, when wielded with precision, could significantly enhance Dillion''sbat prowess, allowing him to manipte the battlefield to his advantage.

    As for Ha Ron, Emery delved into the fundamentals of infusing his sword with spirit energy. Drawing from his own experiences and the teachings of his esteemed mentor, Master Xion, Emery guided Ha Ron through the intricacies of [darkness infusion] techniques.

    Ha Ron began to exhibit an increasing mastery over the power of his w of the sword.'' This newfound control allowed him to unleash formidable strenght, which contributed to his impressive second-ce victory, surpassing even Kat and Shinta in the sword duels.

    Although Ha Ron currently held the peak rank 8 position, Emery foresaw his potential to rival even Dillion''s strength within a year or two, given the right guidance.

    However, Emery recognized the limitations of his perspective, acknowledging that his assessment was biased due to his expertise in swordsmanship and darkness elements��areas that aligned closely with his teachings.

    When Klea brought King Rig''s talents to Emery''s attention, he remained open-minded. The Mayan warrior disyed an aptitudeparable to Dillion, prompting Klea to speak highly of him.

    "Imagine Thrax''s battle spiritbined with my spirit talent!"

    Intrigued by Klea''s assessment, Emery began to view King Rig in a new light. Upon further observation, he confirmed Klea''s evaluation and selected King Rig as the second acolyte to receive his personal coaching.

    Meanwhile, Damo and Kat, who had been patiently awaiting their turn for personal instruction from Emery, would need to wait a bit longer. Despite showing some growth, they still had much to learn under the guidance of Ahaka and Klea.

    Emery carefully assessed his potential lineup for the uing five-man tournaments, identifying Ha Ron, and King Rig as promising contenders. However, their cultivation levels were stillcking, and Emery had made a promise to prioritize their safety. Therefore, he has no n to allow them to participate, especially with the next game scheduled in three months.

    Despite their dedication, Emery, Klea, and Ashaka struggled to identify any standout specialties among the other six seniors. They could only assist them in their steady growth,cking any outstanding skills or skills that could set them apart.

    Among the ranks, there was one notable acolyte, ine, the Mythical insectoid half-blood with considerable strength. However, despite ine''s potential, he had shown minimal interest in Emery''s teachings over the past few months. While they found some intrigue in the [Dao Heart] and [Dao Steps], they exhibited zero interest in sword fighting, leading to their multiple absences from his sessions.

    Emery also faced a dead end in his efforts to unravel the mystery of their insectoid genes. Lacking expertise and sufficient samples, he struggled to make progress. Whenever he considered seeking out an expert in bloodline gics, he couldn''t shake the image of frog hybrids from his mind.

    Fortunately, Ashaka recently discovered a technique that seemed suitable for them. The [9 Sun Divine Technique] and [9 Moon Divine Technique], skills previously passed down to Thrax and Klea, proved to be not only a right fit for each acolyte but alsoplemented each other perfectly. These divine methods formed a pair, bncing out each other''s weaknesses and strengths.

    As Emery watched the siblings diligently practicing these techniques, a sense of satisfaction and optimism washed over him. He couldn''t help but feel hopeful about the potential growth and progress thaty ahead for them.

    Among the other first-years, Emery''s attention was drawn to three in particr: the two centurions and Hardy. Each of them exhibited a high mental resilience to learn spirit reading, and Emery had been patiently waiting for the opportune moment to nurture their talents. However, the centurions were currently engrossed in their [Dao Sword] training, leaving little room for additional instruction.

    As for Hardy, the young noble had been a cause for concern for Emery. Despite confirming the presence of poison in the Kaleos prince''s body��an affliction that hindered his spirit core��Hardy remained oblivious to the news and unconcerned about his condition. It was a troubling revtion that spoke volumes about Hardy''s carefree demeanor.

    Empathize with the young noble, Emery devoted his expertise skills in apothecary to create a cure for Hardy''s affliction. In fact, he had sessfully eradicated the toxin from Hardy''s body. However, much to his dismay, it onlysted for a few days before the poison resurfaced, infiltrating Hardy''s system once again. Despite Emery''s attempts with two different recipes, the oue remained unchanged.

    Ulong, the young mythical boar, posed a unique challenge for Emery. Unlike the other acolytes, he disyed zero interest in any form of training.

    The only noticeable improvement was in his gradually increasing spirit force, likely a result of the [High-Grade Spirit Serum] doses administered by Emery. Ulong seemed content to spend his days indulging in eating and sleeping, showing little enthusiasm for coaching sessions. His ravenous appetite even depleted the academy''s food supplies, prompting Emery to dip into his own spirit stone reserves to replenish them.

    Teaching became an arduous task, particrly when faced with students who exhibited no desire to learn. Faced with this dilemma, Klea proposed a simple yet ingenious solution.

    "We can reach out to his parents,"

 Chapter 2084 Secret

    Chapter 2084 Secret

    ??2084  Secret

    The next day, Emery set aside time for a personal coaching session. He summoned three acolytes��Dillion, Ha Ron, and the newly joined Kingrig��to gather in one of the private rooms within the hall, a departure from their usual outdoor training routine.

    Their curiosity was piqued as Emery''s serious expression hinted at the importance of the uing session. Addressing them with solemnity, Emery disclosed his intentions for the training, hinting at a personal mystery known to few.

    He then openly disclosed his intentions, presenting them with two options: either sign a [Soul Contract] to solemnly swear to keep the matter a secret, or allow him to probe their minds to confirm their truemitment.

    Given the academy''s security measures, Emery exined that this was the way to ensure their unwavering dedication to maintaining confidentiality. Such precautions weremon practice in the other halls, serving as a necessary safeguard against leaks or breaches of trust.

    All three readily consented to Emery probing their minds, their curiosity piqued even further by the secretive nature of the training. After confirming theirmitment, Emery skillfully opened a spatial gate, reminiscent of the one he had demonstrated during the previous day''s training.

    "You may enter,"

    With a mix of excitement and anticipation, the three acolytes stepped through the magical gateway and found themselves transported to a wholly different realm. Lush greenery surrounded them, with vibrant grass and towering trees stretching as far as the eye could see. However, what truly captured their attention was a rock vige nestled amidst the verdantndscape, bustling with activity as dozens of nt creatures moved about.

    "Master, where are we?" inquired Dillion, his curiosity piqued by the unfamiliar surroundings.

    Emery maintained his silence as he led the way, serenely traversing the path that wound its way into the heart of the vige. As they entered, they found themselves surrounded by rock creatures, each standing no taller than half a meter, much smaller than the ones they had trained with.Emery calmly exined that these were all Chizpur creatures, albeit of different generations.

    "These are all Chizpur creatures," Emery exined briefly, gesturing towards the bustling inhabitants of the vige. "The ones you trained with were of the third generation, aged between 5 to 6 years old. The smaller ones you see crawling around are of the fourth generation, barely a year old. There are about 200 of them scattered throughout the vige."

    He pointed out that there were also 20 other third- generation Chizpurs present, distinct from those in the hall. Unlike theirbat-focused counterparts, these Chizpurs served as builders and crafters within the vige, contributing to its development and upkeep.

    As they ventured further into the vige, the group encountered several adult-looking Chizpurs, distinguishable by theirrger size and more mature demeanor. These were the second generation, numbering eighteen in total and all 14 years old. he exined that all the third and fourth generations were their offspring,

    Finally, they reached an area near the river, where Emery introduced them to five towering Chizpurs, each nearly four meters tall. When seated, they resembled massive yellowish boulders. "These are the eldest," Emery exined, pointing to each in turn and introducing them.

    "Chika, Chiki, Chiku, Chiko, and Chike."

    Despite their fearsome size and the magus-level aura they exuded, these five colossal creatures appeared remarkably gentle, showing their affection towards Emery.

    "Now that you''ve met them all, let''s head to our real destination," Emery announced.

    Leading them towards the mountain on the other side of the river, Dillion was suddenly startled, noticing something strange in the sky as they walked.

    As Dillion gazed up at the sky, he recognized it wasn''t a typical expanse of blue; instead, it seemed to beposed of a special energy. His eyes widened as he observed further, noticing that even the space beyond the forest and the mountain consisted of this energy.

    "T-This... This is a Magus Domain, isn''t it, Master?" Dillion''s voice trembled with awe and realization. "Is this your Magus Domain? Are you actually a Grand Magus?"

    Emery chuckled softly at Dillion''s astuteness, offering words of praise for his knowledge. It was indeed rare for an acolyte to recognize a Magus Domain, as it was typically a phenomenon associated with Grand Magus figures.

    Dillion couldn''t shake off his astonishment. Typically, when a Magus achieves the Grand Magus breakthrough, their soul absorbs the cosmic energy, causing their core to expand and form a spatial aperture. This Magus Domain became their personal spatial space, filled with the potentw energy befitting to the Grand Magus.

    What truly bewildered Dillion was the sheer scale of Emery''s Magus Domain. ording to his studies, even a one-cosmos Grand Magus could only create an aperture of limited size, typically around a hundred meters square, usually resembling a cave. It was only when a Magus advanced to the level of two cosmos that their aperture could expand to the size of an ind, capable of housing dozens of creatures.

    Yet here they were, standing in a Magus Domain vast enough to amodate an entire vige filled with hundreds of rock creatures. Such a feat was beyond the norm, especially for a half-moon magus.

    Emery allowed Dillion to mull over his questions as they continued their journey. With each step, the anticipation grew, and Dillion''s mind raced with possibilities.

    "I know it! You''re a Magus of the Space Path! I''ve heard it''s possible!" Dillion eximed excitedly, his thoughts racing. "But this ce is teeming with thew of nature... a domain of nature... shouldn''t it be space domain?"

    Their path led them to the entrance of a cave. As they stepped inside, a profound shift in energy engulfed them, a stark contrast to the natural surroundings they had just left behind.

    After traversing another hundred steps, they reached their destination, a ce saturated with the energy of darkness. Emery''s calm demeanor belied the significance of the moment as he addressed the trio.

    "You three will be trainning here,"

    ######

    Author Note

    Thank you for your support. With the increased power of our MC, it''s time to explore more grand magus content. Hope you will enjoy it. Much appreciated!

 Chapter 2085 Grand Magus Domain

    Chapter 2085 Grand Magus Domain

    ??The Magus Domain stood as the vital source of power to any Grand Magus, serving as a conduit for the boundless energy of the Cosmos stored within their spatial aperture.

    This cosmic reservoir not only bestowed a qualitative enhancement to their strength but also sustained them in the unending battle, drawing upon their Domain power ceaselessly.

    For most Grand Magus, the size of their spatial aperture held profound implications for theirbat prowess. It directly corrted with the magnitude of their strength and endurance on the battlefield. This truth resonated starkly in Emery''s memory, especially in his past encounters with two notorious Grand Magus pirates.

    Both Gaizan and Dong Bai, as Grand Magus Hybrids, leaned on their mastery of the [Law of Beast] to propel their Grand Magus advancements, which resulted in the development of rtively small-sized spatial apertures.

    Despite this limitation, both adversaries proved to be formidable opponents. Their relentless exploitation of Domain power forced Emery into a continuous retreat,pelling him to resort to consuming pills to match their seemingly boundless reservoirs of energy.

    Grand Magus Perses, the destroyer with whom Emery shed in the Terra Pce, followed a simr path, breaking through with his mastery of the [Law of Strength]. It was Kronos who stood as a prime example of a Grand Magus who harnessed the full potential of their Domain power, making him seem unbeatable.

    Another prominent figure was Grand Magus Zenonia, whose prowess transcended the limits of mortalprehension. Emery himself had witnessed the sheer magnitude of Zenonia''s spatial aperture��a realm unto itself, epassing an entire, which was swallowed by her [ck Hole] spell. Zenonia''s prowess transcended conventional boundaries, hermand over spacew and ess to Khaos power marking her as a true master of the spatial realm.

    However, Emery remained several steps away from achieving such a remarkable feat. He had yet to ascend to the esteemed realm of a Grand Magus, and as Dillion had astutely surmised, the vast expanse of his spatial aperture was a testament to his profound understanding of thew of space. This achievement had been a gradual process, born from the recovery of his broken Primal core over the past four years.

    When a fire magus ascended to the realm of a grand magus, their spatial aperture typically manifested as andscape dominated by volcanic terrain. Conversely, for an ice magus, it might resemble a frozen cier. However, Emery''s Domain defied such conventional expectations. It was not only vast in size but also exhibited a unique duality, housing two opposing energies within its bounds.

    This remarkable phenomenon was the result of Emery''s tireless efforts to bnce the potent forces of Khaos with his own mastery of thews of light and nature. Through his unwavering dedication, Emery seeded in creating a Domain that was divided into two distinct realms: the vibrant Nature Domain, where the Chizpurs lived, and the enigmatic Darkness Domain nestled within the depths of the mountain.

    Such revtion left Dillion breathless, finally understanding why his master had insisted on the [Soul Contract] before divulging such secrets. However, for Ha Ron and Kingrig, who had recently ascended from the lower realm of Earth, the conversation remained beyond their grasp. As the saying goes, ignorance is bliss.

    "Master, what is Khaos power?" Dillion inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    This question lingered in the air as they entered a dark chamber inside the mountain. The chamber was vast, stretching about 500 meters squares in size, with a mesmerizing pool of dark liquid continuously cascading into a pool at its center. Dominating the chamber was a colossal, ominous-looking door exuding an intense aura of darkness.

    Emery gestured towards the imposing doors and solemnly dered, "That door leads to Khaos."

    He proceeded to offer a sinct exnation about Khaos, describing it as the essence of a primordial being known as the Primordial Wisp. This entity existed in a solitary state, possessing the might to both create and destroy worlds, making it highly coveted by various factions and organizations. The door before them was Emery''s personal waypoint, a direct link to Khaos Domain. This was the crux of the secret that Emery demanded they keep.

    To delve deeper into this mysterious power, Emery announced, "You three will be practicing here."

    He directed them to sit near the towering door, encouraging them to cultivate using the energy that permeated the room. As they followed Emery''s instructions, a noticeable shift urred in their expressions. The effect was akin to cultivating in a room filled with darkness origins stone, if not qualitatively better.

    All three acolytes were proficient in the darkness element, rendering them eligible to receive Khaos energy. This allowed them to grow their spirit force at an sped-up rate while simultaneously tapping into the enigmatic might of Khaos.

    Emery observed their interaction with the Khaos energy closely, ensuring that all three acolytes could safely absorb it. Once he confirmed their ability to do so, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.

    The energy they were interacting with was none other than the Khaos energy that he had personally umted into his aperture. Without any of the Khaos Guardians, Killgaragah, or Chutulu, the speed at which he could channel Khaos energy was significantly slower, not enough to continuously sustain them.

    Judging by the speed at which they were absorbing the Khaos energy, Emery calcted that the three acolytes could cultivate for the entire day before the consequences began to diminish. Consequently, he decided that they would benefit from this might once a week for the time being. This schedule would continue until Emery managed to bring the guardians back or rise to a higher realm and further erge his spatial aperture.

    #####

 Chapter 2086 Waypoints

    Chapter 2086 Waypoints

    ??While the three young acolytes remained focused on their training, Emery approached the huge door and stood silently before it for a while.

    This ominous door was his waypoint, a crucial connection to the intricate web of the Khaos Domain. It interlinks with thousands of other waypoints, some naturally urring, some constructed, and some connected to the personal domain of other Khaos seeds.

    Throughout his four years of exploration into the secrets of Khaos space and his growingprehension of thew of space, Emery learned much about its strengths and limitations.

    The primordial wisp of Khaos possessed a godly power to connect spaces as vast as the four quadrants of the human and elves universe. However, its greatness was constrained by the strength of its users. Those in a higher realm of power, or those with a highprehension of thew of space, would gain a significant advantage from harnessing this Khaos space.

    There was also special ess, given to those recognized by the entity; firstly, the Khaos seeds; secondly, the Khaos Guardian; and finally, the Khaos Champion.

    As Emery touched the waypoint door, he sent his consciousness to ess the umted power within. Hisprehension of thew, coupled with his status as the Khaos Champion, determined the distance he could travel and the eligible destinations he could ess.

    Recently, Emery found that entering the Khaos hub was unnecessary. The hub existed solely within one''s consciousness, no physical body actually entered the floating rock space. Hence why the rules of Khaos were so strict: nobat, and not even the exchange of items were possible.

    As Emery''s consciousness delved deeper into the Khaos energy, he was presented with hundreds of choices regarding his destination. Among them were two constructed waypoints: one leading to the Earth Moon Base, and the other to Terra Pce. Alternatively, he could opt for one of the two avable Khaos gates: one leading to Killgaragah, attached to Morgana, and the other to Chututulu, situated within the Alvanic mountain.

    Despite his status and strength, Emery understood that all physical teleportations via Khaos were one-way trips. Upon entering, his personal waypoints within his spatial aperture would be teleported along with him. Therefore, while Emery could reach any of these destinations, he wouldn''t be able to return to the academy using Khaos space. Instead, he would need to spend days traveling back via conventional means.

    This advantage was significantly greaterpared to those recognized solely as Khaos seeds. Without the presence of a Khaos Champion to open the gate for them or a Khaos Guardian attached to them, they would only have ess to the Khaos gates or the constructed gates, with no ess to other waypoints. At best, they could only send messages through them.

    On the contrary, Morgana, acknowledged as one of the Khaos Champions, enjoyed a simr advantage to Emery''s, albeit with a minor difference due to her almost nonexistentprehension of space, which limited her distance. However, to circumvent this limitation, she could utilize the constructed gates, traveling to the Earth Moon Base gate in the Alpha quadrant, thereby shortening her distance before essing Emery''s waypoints in the Alpha Quadrant Magus Academy. Nevertheless, her limitations prevented her from opening paths to other Khaos seeds.

    Given their current situation, to ensure Morgana''s quick ability to return to her pirate hunting activities, she would have to leave Killgragah behind and leave through her personal waypoints.

    With such arrangements, moments after Emery contacted Morgana, who was aboard the Gilgamesh warship, the ominous door in front of him started to glow with a vibrant crimson hue. Slowly, almost ethereally, the figure of Morgana materialized through the door.

    However, upon her arrival, Emery''s expression shifted to one of concern. He released a heavy sigh before addressing her. "You could have just sent the item; there was no need toe here personally."

    Emery''s words wereced with worry, knowing the strain and exhaustion that inteary travel could bring. He watched as it took her a moment to regain herposure, her breathsing slightlybored as she adjusted to the transition.

    The sudden appearance of Morgana drew the attention of the three acolytes, who paused their training to observe her arrival with a mix of curiosity and awe. After a moment, they returned to their practice.

    Now that Morgana had regained her strength, Emery gestured for her to follow him. Together, they ventured into one of the tunnels within the chamber, descending down a set of stone stairs that led deeper into the mountain.

    As they descended, the air grew cooler, and the surroundings transitioned into the underground realm of the mountain. This secondyer within Emery''s Magus Domain was shrouded in darkness, illuminated only by the soft glow of magical torches lining the walls.

    The chamber they entered looked like a dungeon, with stone walls and rough-hewn corridors stretching into the distance. But amidst the rugged surroundings, there were signs of activity��a collection of tools, workbenches cluttered with various materials, and stone furniture arranged in a functional manner.

    This was Emery''s secret workshop, a hidden sanctuary where he pursued his special projects.

    As they entered the underground chamber, a figure materialized from thin air��a girl with curved horns protruding from either side of her head. This was Livi, the human form of the celestial being Baphomet, who had existed for four thousand years. She gave a respectful bow to Emery, her master, and inquired, "Master, what can I help you with today?"

    Emery turned to Morgana as she produced the storage ring. From within the ring emerged a glowing orb, their luminous forms pulsating with restless energy. This orb was a Magus Spirit soul, remnants of defeated Magus whose essence lingered in the mortal realm.

    With a deft motion, Emery stretched out his hand, his fingers weaving through the air as hemanded the orbs toe to him. It floating obediently into his outstretched palm, where its ethereal glow seemed to dance and flicker

    "Let''s see what data we can glean from this pirate,"

    This was Emery''s way of supporting the ongoing efforts of the baneer hunting party. Just recently, they sessfully dismantled another pirate band, acquiring the soul of a deceased pirate magus in the process.

    Using his improved spirit-reading abilities, Emery intended to probe the minds of this captured soul. Each soul he questioned provided valuable insights into the baneer underworld��details of their operations, their allies, and their secret bases. It was a necessary tacticin their ongoing campaign against piracy.

 Chapter 2087 Dark Chambers

    Chapter 2087 Dark Chambers

    ??In the past four years, Emery''s mastery of spirit reading had reached another height. By now, none below the rank of Grand Magus could withstand his probing abilities.

    With the activation of [Spirit Walk], Emery delved into the mind of the captured pirate Magus, a notorious Full Moon Magus captain and a renowned lieutenant under the infamous Pirate King Gaira. Despite the Magus''s reputation, his mental defenses were inadequate against Emery''s prowess. Within a matter of hours, Emery had broken through and extracted all the Magus vital information.

    Moving to a nearby table, Emery activated a crystal disy, projecting a star system Map of the Beta quadrant. With precision, he meticulously documented key locations, including the pirate hideout housing their ill-gotten treasures.

    Yet, amidst the myriad details, one piece of information stood out��a plot by a certain pirate group to raid a trade ship belonging to the Golden City. Given the Earth faction''s desire to improve its standing with the Golden City Council, intercepting this raid became an immediate priority.

    The urgency of the task left no room for dy, necessitating Morgana''s immediate departure. Though he could sense her reluctance to part ways so soon after their 3 months reunion, Morgana remained silent, offering no words of protest or resistance.

    Once Morgana had departed, Emery pulled the pirate soul into his palm. With a mere thought, he effortlessly teleported himself and Livi to another chamber nestled within the secondyer of the mountain.

    Emery didn''t rely on any of his spatial spells for this journey; it was an inherent ability granted to the Domain owner. After all, this was his personal aperture, a realm over which he wieldedplete dominion. Within its confines, he possessed the power to traverse to any location or move any individual within the domain''s boundaries.

    Any Items scattered across the Domain could be summoned with the flick of a finger or plucked out of the aperture''s depths at will.

    He could even reshapendscapes, alter terrain, or manipte the elements. With his proficiency in all 10 elements, Emery could conjure forth freezing snow or moltenva, sculpting the environment within his aperture to his whim. Within the confines of his aperture, Emery reigned as a god, omnipotent and unchallenged.

    Emery arrived at the second chamber, its interior was simr to the first, hewn from the dark stone of the mountain itself. Yet, unlike its predecessor, this chamber exuded an even deeper darkness, its atmosphere heavy with foreboding.

    Its expansive confines were divided into multiple smaller rooms, each serving as a prison cell where Emery confined his captives.

    Currently, the roomsy empty, devoid of any upants. Yet, at the far end of the chamber, a different sight greeted the eye. Here, encased within ss containers, floated a dozen ethereal forms��the essence of other Magus souls. Each container held the spirit of a notable captive, individuals whose potential value to Emery had earned them a ce within his confines. Among them resided pirates, criminals, rouge magus, and even souls of dark elves, each detained for their transgressions or perceived threats.

    With a subtle gesture, Emery directed the newly captured pirate soul into one of the vacant ss chambers. As the soul wailed in helpless protest, a nearby soul stirred to life, its spectral form reaching out to Emery.

    <Another poor prisoner��>

    This particr soul stood out among the others��the soul of Lyanna Darkmoon, a dark elf noble and outcast, forgotten by her faction.

    Lyanna''s soul had previously exchanged hands with Silva in a trade for a beast''s soul embedded within his sword. However, during Silva''s final days, she returned the soul to Emery''s possession. Since then, Emery had safeguarded it within his spatial space, choosing not to relinquish it along with the other dark elves'' souls that were traded to the Magus Alliance for Alliance points.

    Unlike the other souls, Emery retained Lyanna''s soul for its unique value. As a dark elf noble and formermander, Lyanna possessed a wealth of knowledge about the magus universe, offering valuable insights from a dark elf''s perspective. Over time, she had proven cooperative, asionally offering Emery her counsel on various matters.

    As Emery sealed the newly acquired pirate soul, Lyanna''s voice echoed in his mind once more, seeking an update on her situation.

    "<I have been aiding you for years now... When will you fulfill your promise to grant me a new body?>"

    Emery''s response was prompt and sincere. "Don''t worry, I intend to keep my promise."

    After securing the pirate''s soul, Emery uttered to Livi "When was thest time you fed the bees?"

    Observing Baphomet''s awkward smile, Emery once again exercised his domain''s power, whisking them both to the opposite side of the mountain. Here, they found themselves in a cavern of considerable size, its ceiling pierced by a single hole allowing a beam of light to filter through. Yet, paradoxically, this light cast the remainder of the cave into a realm of deep shadows, where darkness reigned supreme.

    Turning his gaze upward, Emery beheld a series of hives dotting the ceiling, their pitch-ck forms melding into the rocky surface like malignant growths. Despite their innocuous appearance, these hives were anything but ordinary��they were the domain of the elusive [Shadowme Bees].

    Each hive harbored a queen, a mythical creature of formidable power, ruling over a collective of three to five hundred bees, from magical to legendary level beasts, their presence casting a palpable aura of darkness throughout the cavern.

    Following Emery''s order, Livi the Baphomet approached closer to the hives, she conjured dark mes that danced on top of her palm, casting an eerie glow across the cavern. In response, thousands of Shadowme Bees emerged from the depths of their hives, drawn to the dark mes like moths to a me. As they fed on the dark energy of Livi''s mes, each bee became illuminated, their bodies glowing like tiny fireflies.

    Emery observed the spectacle with a sense of satisfaction.

    The bee hives had been one of his fortunate discoveries during one of his excursions to a distant waypoint. It was originally intended to be consumed to aid in the repair of his fractured primal core. However, upon attempting to assimte their essence, Emery found that the bees'' physiology was ipatible with his own.

    Instead of eradicating them, Emery made the deliberate choice to foster and cultivate the Shadowme Bees. Beyond their potential as covert weapons, these creatures possessed another valuable asset: they produced a rare type of honey [Ivy me honey], ssified as a prized Tier 4 material. This unique honey held multifaceted utility, serving as a coveted ingredient for Emery''s apothecary pursuits and also offering an additional avenue for passive ie.

 Chapter 2088 His Domain

    Chapter 2088 His Domain

    ??Feeding the Shadowme bees proved to be a task requiring effort and patience. Livi, with her proficiency in dark mes, was able to provide the sustenance they required, albeit with some strain. As the bees hadn''t fed for a while, she could only continue casting her spell, her energy waning with each passing moment.

    "Master�� can''t I just do it again tomorrow?" Livi pleaded, her exhaustion evident in her voice.

    Emery responded with a gentle smile before delving once more into his domain, his curiosity piqued to explore another area of the mountain��the deepestyer underground.

    With a simple thought, he whisked away, leaving Livi to her task.

    Here, the environment underwent a dramatic transformation. Instead of the cold, unyielding rock of the upper levels, the chamber was now abyrinth of twisting passages, cloaked in a thickyer of viscous mud. Sinewy roots snaked across the ground and ceiling, their presence casting eerie shadows that danced in the flickering torchlight.

    Emery found himself in unfamiliar territory. This cavern was a recent addition, an expansion of his burgeoning primal core. Curious, he collected samples of the mud and roots before casting a special spell to investigate further.

    [Fragmentation]

    [Unidentified material]

    [Unknown properties]

    Emery couldn''t contain his excitement as he examined the samples of mud and roots he had collected. With meticulous care, he teleported back to his workshop chamber and conducted a thorough analysis, marveling at the unique qualities they possessed.

    Eager to deepen his understanding, Emery teleported himself to various locations around the mountain and even ventured to the other side of the river, gathering additional soils and materials forparison. After several hours of intense testing and experimentation, he made a breakthrough��the two substances were identified as rare Tier 5 materials.

    The discovery filled Emery with a mixture of emotions. On one hand, he was ted at the prospect of uncovering such valuable resources within his domain. Yet, on the other hand, he couldn''t shake a sense of apprehension.

    Over the course of more than two years, Emery had meticulously observed the growth and development of his Magus Domain. Despite his ability to shape and manipte any aspect of thendscape within it, he understood that the fundamental nature of the domain��its soil, its air, and the overall spiritual energy��remained intrinsically connected to his core. These elements were a reflection of his own strength and the type ofw he cultivated.

    While the other side of the riverbanks boasted verdant trees and lush grass, infusing his aperture with life and nature energy, the mountain and its chambers exuded a starkly contrasting aura of darkness. Every part of this domain had be a natural crucible, generating and nurturing materials that were uniquely attuned to Emery''s identity.

    Emery operated the crystal on the table, triggering a soft hum as it activated. A holographic figure materialized before him��a beautiful woman with short, ethereal white hair, adorned in resplendent golden attire. Delicate wings adorned her back, adding to her otherworldly beauty.

    "VIA, please update the domain information using these new findings," Emery requested, his voice tinged with anticipation.

    "Certainly," replied the artificial being, her voice carrying a faint mechanical undertone.

    As Emery watched, the holographic figure began to interface with the crystal, processing the new data. The air around them seemed to shimmer with energy as the system worked its magic.

    Soon enough, aprehensive list of data appeared before him, projected in a translucent disy.

    [Domain Size: 82 (85) square miles]

    The disy unfolded, revealing intricate details about the growth andposition of Emery''s domain. It showcased the sprawling expanse of his territory, delineating the various regions andndmarks within it. Each section was meticulously cataloged, highlighting the diverse array of beings that called the domain home, from mystical creatures to ethereal souls. Notable materials and resources were listed alongside, indicating their abundance and significance within the domain. From rare flora and fauna to precious gemstones.

    Emery studied the information with keen interest.

    As aparison, the average aperture of a One Cosmos Grand Magus typically spans around 10 square miles. For Two Cosmos Grand Magus, their domain expanded to epass 100 square miles��an exponential increase in size and potential. This scale would further amplify with the attainment of Three Cosmos levels, culminating in a significant transformation upon reaching the rank of Supreme Magus.

    Yet, the significance of these expansive domains extended beyond mere cosmic energy storage. They presented a lucrative opportunity for resource expansion and passive ie generation. Harnessing the rich energies within their domains, most Grand Magus could cultivate unique resources, leveraging their domain''s innate properties for financial gain.

    When Emery sessfully crafted his domain, he took deliberate steps to partition it into distinct realms of light and darkness. However, achieving this bnce required substantial investment and meticulous care. Emery spared no expense, pouring millions of spirit stones into the construction and nurturing of his aperture. It was an endeavor aimed not only at fortifying his core but also at unlocking the possibility for valuable resources to emerge.

    The subsequent update brought a wave of unease over Emery as he scrutinized the data:

    [Energy bnce: Darkness 55 (57)%, Light 45(43%)]

    It had only been two months since thest update, coinciding with Emery''s immersion in the Academy''s Myriad Spring of Life, which boosted his domain with rich light energy. The fact that the bnce had once again tilted toward darkness troubled him deeply.

    The emergence of the newly grown Tier 5 materials served as undeniable evidence. Across the river, only Tier 2 and Tier 3 materials had flourished, a stark contrast that highlighted the imbnce within his Domain.

    One possibility causey in the burgeoning poption of the Chizpurs race. Their expanding numbers were slowly draining the life force of light, impeding its growth. However, Emery understood that this effect paled inparison to his own increasing affinity for Khaos energy. The best way was still to find a way to enrich his domain with light energy; having more time in the Myriad Spring of Life was a great solution.

    On the other hand, Emery''s decision to breed the Shadowme bees had been a step in the right direction, but the oue had clearly fallen short of his expectations. While allowing the three acolytes to consume his Khaos energy offered a temporary solution, Emery knew that he needed a more permanent fix.

    As he contemted possibility remedies, his thoughts turned to the muddy subterranean chambers. They held promise, a potential solution waiting to be unearthed. But what could grow in such an environment? Emery racked his brain, sifting through old ideas and discarded ns.

    One idea surfaced, lingering in the recesses of his mind like a dormant seed waiting to sprout. He had formerly entertained the notion of creating another nt species akin to the Chizpurs, but the memory of past failures loomedrge. The traumatic incident had left its mark, instilling a sense of caution and responsibility that weighed heavily on Emery''s shoulders.

    Yet, despite the risks and uncertainties, Emery couldn''t shake off the allure of the idea. If sessful, it could offer a sustainable solution to rebnce his Domain and mitigate the encroaching darkness.

    Another spark of inspiration ignited, giving him an alternative option.

    "Perhaps I can begin that project here," Emery mused aloud, the idea taking root in his mind.

    Emery shelved the idea for the time being, opting to seek out other possibility alternatives through VIA''s assistance. He instructed the artificial intelligence to scour the vast repository of knowledge, searching for a nt or beast that could thrive in the unique conditions of the subterranean chambers.

    Not forgetting, Emery asks VIA about the result of searching for those dark energy crystal, ones simr to the one he retrieved from Alvanic mountain. The prospect of acquiring another such item held immense significance for Emery��it could herald the return of Chututlu to his core or facilitate the creation of a new portal at the Magus academy, granting him greater mobility during his time in the academy.

    However, VIA''s findings yielded disappointing results. Two dark crystals matching Emery''s criteria were in the possession of specific factions, and none were avable for purchase on the market.

    Despite the setback, Emery remained resolute. "Keep on the lookout," he instructed VIA firmly. His determination to secure a suitable crystal persisted.

    Afterpleting his analysis of the domain, Emery shifted his focus to the dark cauldron, his prized [Star Forge Furnace]. With a reverent touch, he ignited the mes beneath it and began concocting a new recipe. The art of apothecary always brought him joy.

    The air was thick with the heady scent of brewing potions as Emery focused on histest creation �C a third recipe aimed at potentially curing one of his acolytes, Hardy, the Kaleos noble ailments.

    Meanwhile, as the potion bubbled and simmered, the three acolytes reached their maximum absorption of Khaos energy. With their trainingplete, they followed Emery out of his domain and back to the academy.

 Chapter 2089 Ailments

    Chapter 2089 Ailments

    ??The next morning, Emery summoned Hardy, the Kaleos noble to meet him in his private hall.

    As he presented the new pill and exined his intentions, Hardy could only muster a deep sigh. "Master�� I am moved by your efforts, but I really don''t think it would work," he expressed with a heavy tone.

    Despite Hardy''s evident pessimism, he respected Emery''s dedication and agreed to consume the pill.

    Within minutes, a noticeable transformation began to unfold. Hardy''s demeanor shifted as vitality coursed through his veins, his spirit force steadily climbing beyond 100. He ascended to the level of a rank 5 acolyte, and the surge continued, almost propelling him to the threshold of rank 6, a bridge between Earth''s realm and the Skyrealm. Yet, just before reaching this coveted milestone, the progression abruptly halted.

    It seemed that Emery''s new pill was effective, but the oue mirrored the previous two attempts. Within a day or two, Hardy''s cultivation would inevitably regress to his previous rank 4 state.

    "Maybe it will be different this time," Hardy remarked, forcing a smile as he expressed his gratitude for Emery''s efforts. However, before he could take his leave, Emery surprised him by insisting that he stay.

    Hardy, taken aback by this request "Master... it will take a day or two... let me juste back after," he suggested, but Emery remained resolute, instructing Hardy to remain by his side.

    As time passed, the situation grew increasingly ufortable for the Kaleos noble. Hours went by, and the other acolytes began to wonder why Hardy was spending so much time alone with Emery. Even Klea, noticing the unusual circumstance, approached to inquire.

    Despite all the prying eyes, Emery remained focused, observing Hardy closely for any subtle changes, even as night fell and a new morning dawned.

    For another full day, Hardy found himselfpelled to remain seated beside Emery, his thoughts drifting as he pondered why this renowned magus would invest so much time and effort on his behalf. As the sun began to set again, and Hardy realized that Emery was prepared to endure another night, he couldn''t help but bow his head in frustration.

    "Please, Master, please stop... This is pointless," Hardy pleaded, his voice filled with desperation. Yet, Emery remained silent, his focus unwavering as he continued to scrutinize Hardy for any sign of change. Then, suddenly, it happened.

    At the very moment when Hardy''s core reached the pinnacle of the Earth Realm, just a step shy of the Sky Realm, instead of experiencing a breakthrough, his spirit core began to spiral into chaos. Sensing the disturbance, Emery reached out and ced his hand on Hardy''s back.To his astonishment, Emery realized that the disturbance was not caused by poison or any chemical reaction��it was something magical.

    Hidden within Hardy''s body, Emery discovered a tiny formation seal. "It''s a time formation!" Emery eximed.

    This intricate spell functioned as a reverse spell, gradually siphoning off Hardy''s spirit force as it dwindled. Regrettably, Emery possessed only a rudimentary understanding of time spells and formations.

    As Hardy''s distress grew, he pleaded with Emery to halt the process, visibly suffering from the effects. Instead ofplying, Emery called upon Klea, urgently requesting her assistance in assessing Hardy''s condition.

    Recognizing the urgency, Klea sprang into action, diligently working to dismantle the formation while Emery provided support to maintain Hardy''s health. After an hour of intense effort, Klea finally seeded in dispelling the time formation entirely.

    "It''s done," Emery dered, relieved to sense no lingering traces of the formation within Hardy''s body.

    Hardy''s spirit force surged like a torrent unleashed, breaking through barriers with unstoppable force. He rose rapidly, soaring past Skyrealm rank 6, then 7, 8, and even 9, until finally teauing. He stood transformed, a renewed man.

    "What a vicious formation," Klea remarked, concern etched on her features. "Someone truly meant you harm... I must inform your uncle."

    To their astonishment, Hardy''s expression shifted to one of regret. With a deep bow, he implored Emery, "Please, Master... I beg you, to keep it a secret, even to my uncle."

    His plea baffled both Emery and Klea. It seemed Hardy was fully aware of the danger he had been in. Then, to their astonishment, he cast an advanced spell��forming an identical time formation and directing it at his own body. With a solemn air, he allowed the formation to seal his body once more, his spirit force gradually receding back to acolyte rank 4.

    "I apologize for misleading you both," Hardy confessed, his voice heavy with regret.

    Hardy began to recount the intricate web of political intrigue within the Kaleos faction. Born into aristocracy and possessing rare talent in time spells, he was a prized asset, coveted by many. However,cking reliable allies to safeguard him, Hardy found himself vulnerable.

    In a bid to ensure his safety, Hardy''s mother had imparted to him the knowledge of the secret time seal before her mysterious demise.

    Since that fateful day, Hardy had donned the guise of a disabled individual, his true potential hidden beneath a veneer of feigned vulnerability. His every action, every word was carefully calcted to perpetuate the illusion of weakness, shielding him from the prying eyes of those who sought to exploit or eradicate him.

    The supposed poison detected by Emery was, in reality, Hardy''s own creation��a ruse to make it appear as though he had fallen victim to one of the many political adversaries.

    Once again, Hardy articted his sincere remorse for misleading them, acknowledging the depth of gratitude he harbored for Emery''s earnest attempts to assist him. However, despite the genuine appreciation he felt, Hardy preserved resolute in his decision to refrain from unveiling his true talents or actively participating in the affairs of the academy.

    "I hope for your understanding,"

    Despite Emery''s inability to delve into Hardy''s mind due to the academy restriction, he still gleaned a sense of authenticity from Hardy''s demeanor.

    Emery acknowledged Hardy''s decision, though not without a word of caution.

    "Keep in mind, you can''t hide forever,"

 Chapter 2090 Parents

    Chapter 2090 Parents

    ??Another week passed, and Emery once again led his weekly training session. Despite his efforts to remain focused on the task at hand, his thoughts frequently drifted to the Hall entrance, a silent anticipation lingering in his mind, it was the third week of her absence.

    The training session itself was intense, with acolytes pitted against the formidable Chizpurs in simtedbat scenarios. Emery permitted the use of weapons and full use of their spells, emphasizing the practical application of their skills. Meanwhile, the Chizpurs, with their robust physiques and earth spells, posed a formidable challenge, tasked with capturing the acolytes.

    Each acolyte faced their own one-on-one duel with a Chizpur, testing theirbat prowess and strategic thinking. However, Emery reserved a special challenge for a select few, including Dillion, who found himself confronting three Chizpurs simultaneously. It was a training designed to impart crucial battle experience and foster resilience to the acolytes.

    Emery circled the training grounds, offering guidance and pointers to each participant based on their individual skills and tactics. It was evident that thebat training session was well-received, with the majority of the participants disying much enthusiasm inparison to the previous sword training sessions. However, there were two notable exceptions to this fervor.

    Hardy, still maintaining his facade of disability, imed that hecked the strength to face even a single Chizpur inbat. His assertion was supported by his newfound best friend Ulong, who echoed Hardy''s sentiments, deeming thebat training too dangerous for them. Hence, Ulong stood watching in the corner,zing around and eating his snack.

    Emery couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration. He understood Hardy''s predicament and empathized with his situation. The situation reminded him of Shinta, who simrly sought refuge within the academy to evade a looming threat.

    Thisparison sparked a thought in Emery''s mind about the nature of concealing one''s identity. He spected that Shinta must also have some secrets that she kept from him.

    Emery''s concern for Shinta lingered, prompting him to contemte the possibility of something troubling happening to her.

    "Did something bad happen to her?" he pondered aloud, his thoughts drifting to the idea of paying a visit to Hall 7.

    "For what reason?... Come challenge their acolytes?" The notion seemed to dishearten Emery as he witnessed Dillion badly defeated by the three Chizpurs, prompting another deep sigh.

    "No... not them... maybe me... yes I cane and challenge Lucius instead."

    Just as he entertained the idea, Emery was startled to see someone climbing the hill towards his Hall. "She finallyes!?" he thought eagerly, only to be disappointed when it turned out to be Magus Urix, apanied by two unfamiliar individuals��a male and a female Magus, both were chubby and seemingly around his age.

    Emery approached to wee them, noting the two Magus''s overly respectful demeanor. The male Magus, in particr, seemed to hold a certain admiration for him. Before Urix could introduce them, Emery heard a surprised voice among his students exim, "Father! Mother! Why are you here?"

    It turned out that the two Magus were Ulong''s parents, who had rushed to the academy upon receiving Klea''s letter. Urix granted them entry to the academy and permission to visit Emery''s hall.

    "Thank you, Senior, I will handle this," Emery said as Urix left, leaving behind a curious expression.

    With their arrival, Ashaka quickly took over the session, while Emery and Klea attended to the guests in the private hall.

    The two parents maintained their excessive smiles, while Ulong seemed to have shed all traces of his previous rebellious nature. He sat with impable posture, speaking in a highly polite tone and, shockingly, not holding any food in his arms.

    The father''s enthusiasm toward Emery was palpable. Finally, he spoke up, "You don''t remember me, do you? ...Ah, this is so embarrassing."

    It turned out that not only Emery, but the father also recognized Klea. He spoke highly of both of them and just when Emery thought it was mere ttery, the father revealed a surprising connection. Fifteen years ago, he had been their ssmate in the old Magus academy.

    "I wasn''t as famous as the savage acolyte... I understand. But I was so excited to see both of you in that tournament," he reminisced. Then, turning to Emery with an admiring gaze, he added, "Especially you... for being one of us... Halfblood and reaching such heights... I''m such a fan."

    Emery suddenly recalled a certain mythical boar bloodline during his bloodline gene exam in his second year. Hearing this the dad was excited once again, and shouted "Yes, that''s me!!... Oo.. I am so happy you remember me."

    It struck Emery that Ulong had indeed mentioned his parents were fans, though he had always taken Ulong''s words with a grain of salt given his tendency to exaggerate and embellish the truth. But here they were, their admiration was sincere.

    The tension that had lingered in the room seemed to evaporate like morning dew under the sun''s rays, Laughter bubbled up between Emery and Ulong''s parents. However, Ulong remained seated as silent as a rock waiting for his predicament.

    Finally, breaking the pleasant silence, Ulong''s mother addressed Emery directly. "I really hope our Ulong is not giving you too much trouble,"

    Emery was unsure of what to say in this situation, and Klea stepped in, beginning to speak positively about the acolyte. However, the dad suddenly interrupted her.

    "Thank you for saying such words... but... we know... what our Ulong is," he interjected, his voice heavy with a mix of disappointment and frustration.

    The father''s demeanor shifted abruptly to anger. He ordered Ulong to leave the hall, insisting on a private conversation with Emery. Ulong, with a solemn bow,plied, exiting the room silently.

    Emery attempted to diffuse the tension, but before he could speak, Ulong''s dad produced severalrge packages, filling the hall with their presence.

    "What... what is this?" Emery asked.

    With a respectful bow, the mother''s expression reflects both apology and hope. "This is a token of our apology and our sincere wish that you''ll give our Ulong another chance,"

    Emery had never considered punishing the boy, but it seemed the guardians were nning to offer some sort of bribe to ensure better treatment for their son. Unsure if such actions were allowed within the academy, Emery politely refused, only to witness the dad whispering to him in a serious tone.

    "Actually... this is the secret truth of our bloodline. ...I only share this because I know I can trust you."

    These words made Emery highly curious; he couldn''t help but wonder what was inside these packages.

 Chapter 2091 Innate Ability

    Chapter 2091 Innate Ability

    ??With a smile, the father carefully unwrapped one of the packages, revealing arge block of crimson meat. Emery''s eyes widened as he took in the sight. Each of the 30 packages contained simr blocks of meat, all exuding a rich, savory aroma that filled the hall.

    "These are 30,000 kilograms of consumable meat," the father exined proudly, disying the contents of each package. The meat was from legendary beasts, ssified as tier 4 materials, with a market price of around 100 spirit stones per kilogram. In total, the meat filling up the hall was worth a staggering 3,000,000 spirit stones.

    Emery realized that this was not a bribe at all. Instead, these meats held the key secret to his family''s [8 Pce Boar] Mythical bloodline gene.

    "Let me show you how it works," the father offered.

    Noticing the ongoingbat practice in the yard, the father hoisted one of the 1000-kilogram heavy packages onto his shoulder and walked out, showing it to his son.

    Ulong''s gaze fixated on the meat packages, his mouth watering with anticipation. His father''s voice was firm as he presented the package to his son. "This is for you, but remember, afterward, you must show your true power. Do you understand?"

    Ulong''s response was eager and affirmative, his excitement palpable. "Yes, yes, yes, Father!"

    Emery watched in surprise as Ulong swiftly devoured therge piece of meat, his hunger seemingly insatiable. While Ulong ate, the father turned to Emery with a serious expression.

    "Who is the strongest acolyte among your students?" he inquired, his gaze flicking over the practicing acolytes. His eyes settled on Dillion, and he nodded approvingly. "Strongd indeed. Let him fight my son," he dered confidently.

    With Emery''s permission, Dillion stepped forward into the yard, drawing the attention of all present, who watched with keen anticipation.

    As Emery turned his gaze back to Ulong, he was astonished to find that the boar half-blood had finished his feast in record time. Consuming 1,000 kilograms of meat was no small feat��it was akin to devouring as many as two cows. The result was that Ulong appeared so full that his stomach massively bulged, causing some concern among Emery and the others.

    However, before they could voice their doubts, Ulong''s father urged him on with a firmmand. "Go show it, son!"

    With his father''s encouragement ringing in his ears, Ulong stepped forward, walking casually to the center of the yard. There, he activated his bloodline transformation, a process that left everyone in awe.

    [Bronze Pce Boar Transformation]

    Ulong''s body underwent a startling transformation. The excess fat seemed to melt away, reced by iron-like muscle that rippled beneath his skin. Hisplexion took on a bronze metallic hue, and Emery could sense a surge in Ulong''s battle power��his strength had increased by at least 20 points.

    Ulong''s father added, "Son, if you can defeat this friend of yours, you can have another serving."

    These words seemed to work like magic, transforming Ulong into apletely different person. Brimming with newfound bravery, he began to roar and taunt Dillion, "Come! Come hit me!"

    With a fierce determination, Dillion charged in at full strength. Each of his steps created tremors as he swung his heavy sword at Ulong. The powerful smash was met by Ulong''s two arms, and though it pushed him back a couple of steps, he maintained his smile and asked for more.

    The sight left everyone''s jaws dropping in amazement. Ulong wasn''t just a rank 8 acolyte; he was also considered one of the weakest among them. To witness how Ulong could effortlessly block Dillion''s powerful sword smash with his bare hands was truly impressive.

    Dillion''s sword sliced through the air with precision, each strike aimed at exploiting any opening in Ulong''s defense. From swift shes to powerful overhead swings, Dillion unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks. Yet, to his surprise, Ulong seemed to be absorbing the attacks with minimal damage.

    Unbeknownst to Dillion, Ulong was luring him into a trap, patiently waiting for the perfect moment to strike. As Dillion''s assault intensified, Ulong''s arms bulged with newfound strength, growing exponentially in size, and swiftly mmed into Dillion.

    The impact was so forceful that Dillion found himself ensnared in Ulong''s grasp, his movements restricted by the boar half-blood''s overwhelming might. Despite his best efforts to break free, Dillion struggled against Ulong''s iron grip, his muscles straining with exertion.

    "YES! Get him, son!" Ulong''s father cheered from the sidelines, his voice filled with excitement and pride.

    But Dillion was not one to be easily subdued. Drawing upon his newly formed seventh pir, he tapped into his reserves of inner strength, channeling it into a mighty burst of power. With a fierce roar, he shattered Ulong''s hold, breaking free from the body lock with sheer determination.

    "ARGG! It''s so close!" eximed Ulong''s father, clearly disappointed.

    The fight continued, with Dillion keeping his distance and delivering calcted strikes. Despite Ulong''s efforts, he struggled to keep up with Dillion''s skill and agility.

    As Emery observed the battle unfold, his keen spirit reading allowed him to discern the intricacies of Ulong''s transformation. While the enhancement primarily bolstered his endurance, rendering him seemingly invincible, it also severely limited his agility, hampering his mobility inbat.

    Despite Ulong''s disy of resilience, his transfiguration had its limitations. After ten grueling minutes of battle, the effects began to wane, and Ulong was forced to concede defeat. His mother greeted him with a mixture of scolding and affection, urging him to strive harder in future endeavors.

    "Yes, Mother, I will do better next time," Ulong replied earnestly.

    Meanwhile, Ulong''s father let out a heavy sigh as they retreated for a private conversation with Emery. There, he borated on their family''s unique bloodline innate ability: a devouring technique that provided an instant surge in physical prowess. However, this formidable power came at a cost��the curse of extreme metabolism, which cursed them with an inhuman appetite.

    The snack that Ulong had been consuming was a family recipe passed down in generations, medicine of sorts that supplied the bare minimum to ensure his ongoing health. However, to perform in daily activity Ulong required a substantial intake of tier 2 or tier 3 consumable meats. In fact, to exhibit any noticeable progress in his physique, he needed about 500 to 1000 kilograms of tier-4 meats daily.

    Upon learning of Ulong''s dietary requirements, Emery quickly grasped the staggering amount of resources needed. Doing some quick calctions, Emery realized that the entire cache of 30 packages, worth 3,000,000 would only suffice for two months.

    With this revtion, the parents could only offer a sheepish apology as they divulged their predicament. They assured Emery that they would endeavor to provide more meat in the future but emphasized their limitations as mid-figures among a low-grade faction. Their financial means were modest, and their assistance was constrained ordingly.

    They were hoping that Ulong would be epted to the middle or even higher halls, where tier 2 and tier 3 consumables were easily avable. Upon learning that Ulong had been assigned to the lower hall, they swiftly expended their hard-earned resources on procuring the tier 4 meats for their sons.

    "Unfortunately, my son''s aptitude is not particrly high," the dad conceded, his voice tinged with regret. "But I firmly believe that with you as his teacher, he could emte our famous, unbeatable ancestor."

    Their fervent hope for Ulong''s sess was palpable. Like many other families in the academy, they yearned for their son to excel and elevate the family''s status��a sentiment that resonated deeply with Emery.

    "Being parents is not easy"

    The father''s solemn remark about the challenges of parenthood cast a brief shadow over the conversation, prompting the mother to shift the topic with an innocent inquiry directed at Emery and Klea.

    "What about you? Have you any kids yet?"

    Being fans, they knew about the romantic rtionship between the two and mistakenly thought that they had raised a family of their own. The question left Klea momentarily flustered, her awkward smile as she answered, "No, we don''t have kids,"

    The father''s answer carried a hint of longing as he joked, "Ah, it''s too bad. If you had a daughter, maybe we could make marriage arrangements."

    Unaware of theplexity of their rtionship, he innocently suggested a scenario that left Klea feeling even more flustered. Despite their genuine intentions, the conversation had taken an awkward turn.

    As the visit came to a close, the parents took a moment to impart some final words of counsel to their son before bidding farewell.

    Watching the scene and their previous conversation made the thought of family linger in Emery''s mind.

    Another week passed, and once again, his mind was troubled by the absence of the girl.

    At the end of the day, Emery received an urgent message from Magus Heorgar:

    [Emery, I am in need of your help. My breakthrough into the Grand Magus realm wille sooner than expected. Unfortunately, Senior Sinure is currently away. I am hoping you can assist me in my Cosmic tribtion]

 Chapter 2092 The Team

    Chapter 2092 The Team

    ??Emery had heard that one of his Senior Heorgar''s reasons for returning from the frontline was to prepare for his Grand Magus breakthrough; he didn''t realize it would be so soon.

    Having received much help from Magus Heorgar in the past and being generally interested in learning more about the Grand Magus breakthrough, Emery readily epted the request. He left both Ashaka and Klea to train the students in his absence.

    Being a master of formations, Klea was more than capable of providing assistance, yet Emery understood that a Magus breakthrough was a deeply personal journey. Senior Heorgar had divulged little about the process, leading Emery to conclude that it was best to proceed alone.

    Knowing the risks involved, Klea cautioned, "Be careful,"

    Emery set out from the Academy, traversing through the teleportation portal to arrive a few hours before the scheduled time. He dropped by an isted hut situated outside the city, rumored to be where Annara resided. His motivation was to satisfy his curiosity about Shinta''s prolonged absence. Perhaps he could uncover more about the mysterious girl''s past.

    However, upon reaching the hut, Emery was met with disappointment. The once-upied dwelling stood vacant, its emptiness suggesting that Annara had been absent for weeks. Undeterred by this setback, Emery wasted no more time and set off for the Zodiac Outpost in Utopia City.

    "Thank you for agreeing on such short notice," Magus Heorgar expressed his gratitude to Emery as they assembled for their task.

    He proceeded to introduce Emery to the two other Magus who would be apanying them. The first was an elderly man with flowing white hair named Magus Yord, renowned as a Formation master of Utopia City. The second was Magus Tobin, a turtle half-blood and one of the famous g bearers of the Zodiac.

    Emery recognized them both as veteran full moon Magus, and he offered them the respect they deserved. However, his introduction was met with skepticism from the renown formation master. "Is this the best help you could find? A young half-moon Magus?" he questioned, his toneced with doubt.

    In contrast, Magus Tobin, the turtle half-blood, adopted a more congenial demeanor. "Magus Emery may be a junior, but even a senior like me might not be his match,"" he remarked, offering Emery a respectful nod.

    Emery''s reputation had evidently preceded him, particrly among other half-bloods, including g bearers like Tobin, whose role involved keeping tabs on notable Magus within their circles.

    Magus Heorgar quickly intervened, reassuring the group as they awaited one more member. However, when the final participant arrived, disappointment flickered across his face.

    The neer was another half-moon, a female half-blood named Magus Beatrice. Emery recognized her as one of the former leaders of the Whitefang pack. As she spoke, Emery swiftly understood the source of Heorgar''s disappointment.

    "The Patriarch sends his regards, he is currently still upied," Magus Beatrice ryed.

    Emery quickly realized that the Patriarch mentioned by Magus Beatrice was none other than Lucius Corvin. As for Magus Beatrice, she was currently tasked as the Zodiac Outpost liaison with the academy, assisting Lucius Corvin as one of Hall 7''s instructor assistants.

    "So no grand Magusing along?" the old Magus expressed his disappointment. "Are we still going then?"

    The previous n involved Grand Magus Sinure apanying them. With a three Cosmos Grand Magus joining, the task would have been as easy as a walk in the park. Now, with no Grand Magus joining them, the old formation master couldn''t help but feel anxious.

    "You know that your cosmic tribtion won''t be the only threat out there, don''t you? Let''s postpone this for a few more days�� or at least bring more Magus. There should be more in this outpost, aren''t there?"

    There were indeed four captains and over three dozen Magus in the outpost, but with the Overseer absent, Heorgar, as head of security, couldn''t risk bringing any of them. He took the suggestion into consideration but ultimately said,

    "No, I can''t postpone this anymore."

    Emery observed Magus Heorgar and noticed his expression had turned serious as he elucidated the truth. Apparently the Demon Wolf was badly injured during his mission the previous year, and currently, his spirit soul shows some cracks, making his breakthrough much harder to resist.

    "I really have to go, but I know that I can''t force anyone to join me," Heorgar concluded.

    Magus Beatrice and Tobin showed resolve as they nodded in agreement to join the task. Despite the risks and uncertainties ahead, Emery felt a sense of duty stirring within him, he wouldn''t let any harm happen to his senior.

    As Emery made his decision to join the expedition, he noticed a palpable sense of relief wash over Heorgar. The seasoned Magus seemed reassured by Emery''smitment, knowing that his appearance would bolster their chances of sess.

    "You all are being foolish!" eximed the formation master, his toneced with frustration.

    Apparently, the magus was assisting purely due to Utopia City''s rtionship with the new Zodiac outpost. Now that the conditions had changed, hemade a request for additional remuneration, and emphasized that his role would be strictly limited to handling formations and that he would not engage inbat under any circumstances.

    Heorgar, considering the importance of formations in their endeavor, turned to Emery and the other two Magus for confirmation before epting the terms.

    With the terms agreed upon, Heorgar said; "Don''t worry, we''ll be in and out quickly," he dered, "Let''s go!"

    The group of five Magus made their way to the transportation portal. Passing through two more teleportation gates, they journeyed towards one of the most hazardouss in the quadrant. Emery felt a surge of expectation mingled with apprehension. They emerged on the other side, transported to a bustling Magus Alliance outpost teeming with activity.

    Emery''s keen eyes surveyed the surroundings, noting the absence of non-magus individuals among the throng. The appearance of a few grand magus wandering about the outpost with an air of authority, added to the tense atmosphere.

 Chapter 2093 Savage Planet

    Chapter 2093 Savage

    ?? - Destion Alpha]

    [ss M - Savage level 7]

    A Savage ssification was reserved for worlds yet to be fully explored, and level 7 denoted the highest level of danger in the Magus universe. Suchs were rare and scattered throughout the Magus alliance, serving as coveted hunting grounds for elite magus seeking both challenge and opportunity. Moreover, their rich reservoirs of spirit and cosmic energy made them prime locations for Grand Magus Ascensions, drawing ambitious Magus and Grand Magus from far and wide.

    The group of five arrived at a heavily fortified fortress, its towering walls reinforced with ancient stone and enchanted barriers, a testament to the stronghold''s importance in safeguarding the portal and ensuring the safety of Magus exploring the''s perilous environs.

    "Let''s not waste time," urged Magus Heorgar as he briskly led the group toward the checkpoint. With a swift motion, he presented a special permit issued by the Zodiac faction, a document meticulously crafted using a significant allocation of merit points and spirit stones. Their purpose, identities, and the duration of their stay were all meticulously noted.

    "Good luck Commander. I hope for your sessful return,"

    Such respect was given after his background was known. Magus Heaorgar, after all, has spent thest 10 years gaining merit and contributing on the frontline.

    Sadly not many would give such treatment. As they made their way past the checkpoints, Emery couldn''t help but notice the wary nces directed their way. It seemed their presence had stirred some unease among the other Magus gathered there.

    A group of Magus in white uniforms openly voiced their disdain, theirments dripping with contempt. "Huh... this ce smells like an animal barntely�� they are letting more of them enter these days.. so annoying."

    Magus Beatrice bristled at the insult, ready to retort, but Heorgar intervened with a calming gesture. "Let''s ignore them," he urged, guiding the group toward the gate. Despite his words, the sting of the insult lingered, and Magus Beatrice couldn''t help but mutter curses under her breath as they walked.

    Emery observed the disdainful nces and overheard the derogatoryments directed their way. It was a reminder of the entrenched prejudice against half-bloods, despite their significant contributions to the alliance over the years.

    The Magus in the white uniforms, adorned with their distinctive white and gold bird emblems, belonged to the Kux faction. This faction held considerable sway as a grade 4 faction, ranking among the top 10 most influential factions in the Alpha Quadrant. Their hostility towards half-bloods was well-known, and they were particrly vocal in their opposition to the development of Utopia City.

    The recent establishment of the Zodiac Outpost had only served to exacerbate tensions. For factions like Kux, it represented a threat to their established order and traditional power structures.

    As Emery stepped out of the secured fortress and soared into the open sky with the group, he immediately sensed the unique characteristics of the. The first thing that caught his attention was the presence of multiple moons, casting an ethereal glow across thendscape even in broad daylight. Each moon seemed to hang suspended in the sky, painting the heavens with a mesmerizing disy of celestial beauty.

    However, beneath this enchanting facadey a more ominous energy emanating from the ground below. It created a gravitational pull that was a hundred times stronger than usual, adding an extrayer of challenge to their mission. It was clear that these unusual phenomena were what made this so distinct and formidable.

    "Let''s speed up," Magus Heorgar''s voice cut through the air, his tone tinged with urgency.

    Heorgar signaled to Magus Beatrice, who wasted no time in activating her innate ability, [4 Eyes Wolves]. This unique skill heightened her senses and spirit reading abilities, extending her perception to an impressive range of 800 miles. Their objectives were twofold: to ensure they were not being followed and to avoid any unexpected encounters with other groups of Magus roaming the.

    To ensure their safety, Emery also activates his spirit reading abilities. Over the years, he had honed his abilities to a levelparable to that of a Grand Magus, granting him the ability to sense disturbances within a vast radius of 1000 miles without needing any special techniques. Despite this capability, out of deference to the senior Magus, he chose to remain discreet while vigntly observing the surroundings of the.

    As they journeyed, Emery quickly grasped the significance behind the ssification of Savage Level 7. The teemed with formidable creatures, with even the weakest boasting legendary-level strength. Mythical-level beasts weremon, serving as the dominant predators within the''s intricate ecosystem. Yet, looming over them all was the pinnacle predator��the thousand-year-old mythical beast, or what was ssified as a Deste beast. These creatures were at the pinnacle of power, possessing magus-level abilities and harboring rare tier 5 and tier 6 materials within their formidable bodies.

    Observing the sheer number and variety of these beasts, Emery couldn''t suppress the thought of capturing some specimens to bring back for his students, especially for a certain hungry young boar.

    "Contact 600 miles ahead," Beatrice announced, prompting the group to make a slight detour from their original path.

    Emery''s spirit reading allowed him to sense a group of half a dozen Magus engaged in a hunt for one of the formidable Deste beasts. Though these Magus posed a minimum threat, Heorgar wisely chose to avoid any potential conflicts, opting to continue their voyage without interference.

    For hours, they flew northward, navigating the treacherous terrain of the savage. Emery''s heightened senses detected several more hunting parties along the way, including solitary Grand Magus embarking on solo quests. Each sighting served as a stark reminder of the dangers that lurked in every corner of the untamed wilderness.

    In addition to the menacing beasts, the boasted remarkablendscapes teeming with valuable resources. Emery manages to recognize the ck diamondke and the Ash trees. Both held immense potential for gathering high-

    grade materials that could enrich any Magus Domain. But their utilization often came with considerable risks. Theke, usually a haven for aquatic creatures, nowy barren, while the once bountiful trees bore no fruit, serving merely as a habitat for the powerful beasts that roamed the area.

    After a full day of traversing the rugged terrain, the group finally reached their destination: a dark marsh shrouded in a dense, ominous aura. Pressing deeper into the marsh, they sought out a suitable location for their undertaking. After some consideration, Magus Heorgar made the call. "We will do it here,"

 Chapter 2094 Desolate Beast

    Chapter 2094 Deste Beast

    ??In the quest for Grand Magus ession, all cultivators faced three formidable hurdles, each representing a fundamental aspect of the mystical realm.

    The first was the factor of man, epassing the foundation of the body, the soul, and all the umtedprehension.

    The second was the factor of nature, the profound elements, and the spiritualws governing all existence.

    The first two factors were the fundamental basis of a magus Realm. However, to attain the coveted Grand Magus Realm, they needed to transcend beyond the confines of mere mortal and natural domains.

    This required the third factor��the Cosmos, an intangible force of immeasurable might and boundless mystery. It was the cosmic energy that infused the universe, granting untold power to those who could harness it.

    In the grand scheme of magus evolution, the bnce of these three factors was essential. The Cosmic above, the Spirit below, and Man at the center formed the triad of forces driving the progression of the Grand Magus Realm.

    For Magus Heorgar, whose cultivation focused on the elements of darkness, the chosen dark marshes within the deste offered the perfect environment. Here, amidst the destion, he would harness the surrounding spirit energy to engage with the''s unique cosmic forces, advancing his quest for Grand Magus ascension.

    "We will do it here," Magus Heorgar dered their chosen location, and the atmosphere crackled with anticipation.

    With a decisive nod, the old formation master wasted no time in springing into action. With a simple yetmanding gesture, he directed the earth itself to obey his will. Massive rocks ascended from the ground, arranged in a protective circle spanning a mile in diameter. With practiced precision, he began inscribing ancient runes into the stone, each stroke imbuing the formation with power and purpose.

    As the ground quivered beneath them, Emery''s senses tingled with the presence of numerous threats lurking below the surface. Turning to Magus Beatrice, he voiced his concerns, seeking to understand the extent of the danger. Realizing the limitations of her subterranean sensing abilities, Emery resorted to his own method. cing his hands upon the earth, he cast [Nature Grasp] extended his senses deep into the earth, probing the darkness below.

    Instantly, a flood of sensory impressions surged through Emery''s consciousness. He discerned the presence of dozens of mythical beasts lurking beneath the ground, some even possessing the formidable stature of Deste-level creatures. Concerned by the magnitude of the lurking danger, Emery voiced his apprehensions.

    But the old formation master magus quickly dismissed his concern.

    "You''ve never been to this ce, haven''t you?" the formation master remarked. "Those deste beasts are everywhere! It''s nothing umon. That''s precisely why you''re here."

    Emery could quickly discern that the old magus was unwilling to relocate, as he had already begun constructing his formation. Emeryturned to his senior, Heorgar, and proposed a more cautious approach, advocating for additional time to thoroughly analyze their surroundings.

    "We really can''t wait anymore... The longer we stay here, the more dangerous it will be," Magus Heorgar said with a deep sigh before settling into a lotus position to prepare himself for the forting tribtion.

    Seeing this, Magus Tobin said to Emery, "You and I, we can start securing the area."

    In an effort to bolster their defenses and ensure the safety of his senior,Emery summoned one of his most trusted allies��

    Twik, a towering humanoid nt creature standing at an imposing height of two meters. As Twik emerged from the shadows, he greeted the group with a deep rumble.

    "I am Twik..."

    Not only does Twik exhibit a certain level of intelligence, but his strength also surpasses that of anymon magus; he wasparable to a deste-level beast in terms of power. As everyone marvels at Twik''s capabilities, Emery instructs him to guard the area, particrly below the ground. With a confirming nod, Twik''s hands begin to root into the earth.

    With this arrangement in ce, Emery flew away, following Magus Tobin towards the nearest Deste beast, which roams within a hundred-mile radius.

    "I''ve heard you''re an excellent environment and space magus," Tobin remarks to Emery.

    "Just decent, but I''ll do my best to follow your instructions," Emery responds humbly.

    The elder magus smiles warmly, and they quickly exchange somebat strategies before their uing battle.

    [Chainsaw Blue Lizard]

    The monstrous creature, resembling a 100-meter-long crocodile with teeth resembling chainsaws, was a thousand-

    year-old mythical beast, granting it Deste Beast status. Emery can sense its battle power, which was equivalent to that of a half-moon magus.

    Despite its immense strength and durable skin, it poses no significant threat to Emery or Magus Tobin. However, VIA alerts them to its highly poisonous bites.

    Before Emery could voice his concerns, Magus Tobin sprang into action, his movements swift and decisive. With astonishing speed, the turtle magusunched himself at the beast, his fists zing with energy. A powerful punch connected with the creature, sending it hurtling through the air with tremendous force, crashing into a nearby rock formation.

    Emery reacted swiftly. Drawing upon his mastery of environment magic, he invoked his [Jade Root] technique, weaving intricate patterns of energy that snaked towards the fallen beast. The roots entwined around the creature''s limbs, restricting its movements and preventing any smaller creatures from interfering with the battle.

    Magus Tobin, a seasonedbatant with a bloodline that further augmented his physical prowess, unleashed a barrage of explosive punches and formidable defensive maneuvers against the Chainsaw Lizard. With each sh, the ground trembled beneath their feet as the two titans shed in a fierce battle. Despite the creature''s resilience, Tobin''s relentless assault proved overwhelming, culminating in a final, decisive blow that snapped the beast''s neck, bringing it crashing to the ground in defeat.

    As the dust settled, Emery wasted no time in carrying out his assigned task. Utilizing his mastery of space magic, the lifeless body vanished into the portal to be sharedter, when they returned.

    The creature''s remains held valuable resources coveted by magus across the realm. The tough, scaled hide of the lizard, prized as a tier 4 material for its durability; its razor-sharp teeth, designated as tier 5 for their formidable cutting power; and the toxic nd, a tier 6 substance valued for its deadly properties. Though the creature''s flesh held potential as a food source, its poisonous environment rendered it unfit for consumption��a bitter truth that diminishes the significance of their harvest.

    Both of them continued, they headed toward the second Deste beast, and after they finished with the third one, Magus Beatrice sent a message confirming that the preparations wereplete. The cosmic tribtion was about to begin.

 Chapter 2095 Tribulation

    Chapter 2095 Tribtion

    ??Emery arrived back and observed two distinct formations that had been set up in his absence. With the assistance of VIA, he gained some understanding of their functions.

    The first formation,prised of 36 stones arranged in three tiers, spanned an impressive diameter of one mile. Each stone was strategically positioned to form a tier 5 defensive formation, engineered to withstand the relentless assaults of formidable mythical beasts. Emery marveled at the precision of its construction, recognizing its capacity to halt the advance of even the most fearsome deste beasts.

    The second formation was far more intricate, crafted with 8 golden formation gs. This formation, known as the [8 Heavenly Ascension], was a tier 7 formation crucial for a Grand Magus Ascension. Its primary function was to draw cosmic energy from the sky, significantly increasing the sess rate and amplifying the amount of cosmic energy by 20 to 30%.

    The prospect of harnessing such potent cosmic energies came at a considerable cost��a few million spirit stones expended into the formation every hour. Considering the extensive duration required toplete the ascension, each Magus would bear a substantial burden in contributing to this endeavor.

    Across the Magus alliance, most factions boasted their own designated formation masters for such monumental tasks. Some of the highest-grade factions even possessed specialized facilities tailored to amplify the effects of their formations. Regrettably, given its size and resources, the Zodiac faction found itselfcking in this regard.

    "Alright, it''s ready," dered the formation master, his voice tinged with a note of caution as he reminded the others "Please try your best not to let them break my precious formation."

    With the preparations nowplete, Magus Heorgar turned towards Emery and the others, expressing his gratitude. "I thank you all for being here... whatever the result... I thank you." His words carried a weight of sincerity.

    Magus Heorgar initiated the process, decisively shattering his soul.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    "AARGGHHH!!!!"

    The agonizing cry that followed echoed across the destendscape as his umted spirit energy erupted forth like a torrential explosion, beckoning the onset of the cosmic tribtion. Above, the clouds coalesced, nketing the sky in a thickening veil that transitioned from a somber gray to a deep, ominous ck. Simultaneously, the winds intensified, stirring the earth below into a frenzy of tremors and crackling energy that surged forth like a geyser from the depths.

    The Cosmic above, the Spirit below, and Man at the center

    Amidst this tumultuous disy, Magus Heorgar remained suspended in mid-air, his form enveloped by an ethereal glow as a void manifested within his soul, drawing in the cosmic energies from above with an inexorable pull.

    Meanwhile, the eight golden gs embedded within the formation began to shimmer with iridescent brilliance, fulfilling their crucial role in channeling and amplifying the cosmic energies required for the ascension.

    "All right! The first step is done. Now, get ready!!" dered the formation master.

    The process of gathering cosmic energy acted as a beacon to all manner of beasts in the vicinity, drawing them towards the site as if the most delectable feast had just been unveiled before them.

    Emery''s senses heightened, detecting the telltale signs of approaching danger: billowing clouds of dust on the horizon, aerial silhouettes darting through the sky, and ominous movements rousing beneath the earth.

    "Hold!" bellowed Magus Tobin, his voice cutting through the chaos as he allowed the horde of beasts to draw nearer. With a thunderous roar, dozens of these creatures surged forward, their frenzied advance culminating in a violent collision with the firstyer of the defensive formation, reducing them to little more than a pulpy mass of flesh and bone.

    Though these beasts were formidable in their own right, they were only legendary beasts, they posed no threat to the tier 5 defensive formations, serving merely as a distraction. Magus Tobin''s intent was clear: to focus their attentionon the approaching mythical and Deste beasts.

    "One from above, it''sing fast! Another 300 miles from the west!"

    Guided by Magus Beatrice''s directives, Emery and Magus Tobin seamlessly executed their strategy. As they emerged from the protective formation, their movements were synchronized, each engaging the oing beasts with uracy and determination. While they battled, Beatrice and Twik remained vignt, ensuring the integrity of the formation remained intact. True to his word, the old formation master remained focused on maintaining the intricate structure.

    As the onught of deste beasts intensified, Emery and Tobin found themselves forced to fight separately. Emery unleashed his true power, impressing even the seasoned Magus Tobin with hisbat prowess.

    The battle raged on, and both tallys of kills continued to climb. Thirteen Deste beasts and over a hundred mythical creatures fell before theirbined might. Yet, amidst the cacophony of battle, the agonized screams of Magus Heorgar pierced the air, a constant reminder of the perilous nature of their endeavor. Emery couldn''t help but feel a nagging sense of concern for his senior,

    Emery''s alertness remained unwavering, his eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of trouble, acutely aware of the possible threats lurking in the shadows.

    Another hour passed, and the heavens above grew darker, thick clouds swirling ominously as cosmic energy crackled and surged within them. Bolts of lightning began to descend from the heavens, striking the Magus with relentless force. But amidst this celestial turmoil, a new menace arose from the earth itself.

    Dark, hollow creatures began to emerge from the ground, their spectral forms twisting and writhing as they wed their way into the world above.

    "It''s phantom tribtion!" the old formation master eximed, his voice tinged with panic.

    Phantom tribtion was notorious among practitioners of the darkness path and for a good reason. These spectral entities were not easily dispatched; conventional weapons were all but useless against their incorporeal forms, and their ability to phase through barriers only added to the challenge.

    Magus Tobin started to enhance his arms with spells, while Beatrice to her sword as she swung it toward the phantom with precision, each strike aimed at banishing the phantom back to the shadows from whence they came.

    Emery relied on a different approach. With a deft incantation, he summoned forth the power of light, casting [Tier 4 - Ray of Light]. A brilliant beam erupted from his outstretched hand, slicing through the ranks of phantoms and disintegrating them to dust.

    As the rest of the group focused on repelling the onught of phantom creatures, Emery was surprised when he saw a formidable sight on the horizon: a charging horde of deste beasts, their primal fury propelling them forward like an unstoppable tide.

    "More areing!!"

 Chapter 2096 Tribulation 2

    Chapter 2096 Tribtion 2

    ??"There are 3 Deste Beasts!"

    Beatrice''s panicked voice echoed through the tense atmosphere. Using her spirit senses, she detected the imminent threat of multiple Deste Beasts leading a formidable beast tide.

    A beast tide, a phenomenon where numerous beast creatures congregated and moved in unison, was a dreaded urrence. This time, over 300 beasts surged forward, among them three dozen mythical creatures, led by three formidable deste beasts��all of them Lizard-typesmon to the Dark Marshes.

    Despite their intimidating presence, encountering such a horde was rtivelymonce on this savage level 7. However, their timing, coupled with the increasing number of phantom creatures, made the situation dire.

    "They are 400 miles away and closing, what should we do?" Beatrice''s inquiry, tinged with tension, echoed the apprehension shared by the old formation master.

    Emery maintained hisposure amidst the escting tension, calmly addressing Tobin, "Senior, my light spells are effective against these phantoms. You can leave this to me.

    "Alright, I''ll finish them quickly," Tobin responded with a confident smile before initiating his bloodline transformation. As the middle-aged man activated his innate ability, his body underwent a remarkable change. The sound of bones cracking filled the air as silvery bones emerged, ribcage, skull, all covering his entire physique like armor.This transformation was Tobin''s rank 6 bloodline [Silver Bone Turtle]. innate ability.

    With a swift motion, Tobin cracked two of his rib bones and hurled them into the ground. He started to chant,, and slowly the bones grew into two identical silver bones figures, invoking Tobin''s innate skill [Bone Clones]. Each clone possessed formidable Crescent Moon realm power. Together, the trio of Tobin and his bone clones dashed towards the approaching beast tide, effectively halting their advance.

    To fill the void left by Magus Tobin''s departure, Emery signaled to Twik, the humanoid nt creature.

    "Ku.. ku!"

    Twik positioned himself behind Emery, and together they ced their hands on the ground. As they channeled their energies, a profusion of roots sprouted forth, weaving a densework that enveloped the area around the first and secondyers of the barrier.

    As their concentration deepened, tendrils of energy began to emerge, snaking their way through the soil. With a surge of vitality, the roots rapidly expanded, intertwining and weaving into aplexttice that enveloped the vicinity surrounding the protective barrier. Thework of roots formed a natural barricade, reinforcing the existing defenses and creating an additionalyer of protection.

    Despite the apparent strength of the barrier, the old formation master voiced his skepticism. "Huh! What can those nt roots do? They are not stronger than my barrier!" His doubt lingered in the air.

    As soon as the formation master finished his words, he was astounded to witness the roots beginning to glow, gradually sprouting leaves and eventually blossoming into multiple golden buds. Within moments, the buds unfurled their glowing white petals, releasing a torrent of luminescent pollen. To the formation master''s shock, he realized that the pollen was lethally toxic to the phantom creatures.

    "What spell is this?!" the formation master eximed, his disbelief evident.

    [Tier 5 - Elysian Flora].

    This new spell was a modified version of Emery''s existing [Primal Flora]spell, but with a crucial modification��recing darkness with light to create a nt imbued with radiant energy. This alteration rendered the flora particrly effective against darkness-based entities, such as the phantom creatures they now faced.

    The surrounding phantom creatures were swiftly enveloped by the radiant blooms, crumbling to ashes upon contact. As for his decision to enlist Twik''s assistance, it was for his buddy to assume control of the luminous nt life, allowing him to focus on other pressing matters.

    Emery''s vignce remained unwavering as he meticulously surveyed the unfolding events, his spirit reading attuned to the slightest disturbances in the vicinity. Aware that the cosmic tribtion was sure to attract the attention of other magus, Emery remained steadfast in ensuring their uninterrupted ascension.

    His gaze shifted towards Magus Tobin, who valiantly battled the trio of deste beasts simultaneously. Tobin disyed a powerful strength thatmanded respect. His proficiency of the turtle bloodline marked him as one of the most powerful full moon magus Emery had encountered, a fitting representative of the esteemed position he held as one of the 12 g bearers of the Zodiac faction.

    Despite Tobin''s valiant efforts, the sheer number of adversaries proved overwhelming. While he grappled with the three deste beasts, a portion of the Lizard beasts managed to breach their defenses. Emery, demonstrating his ownbat prowess, swiftly dispatched the iing mythical beasts with practiced efficiency, ensuring that none posed a threat to their ongoing ascension.

    Half an hour passed, and the ominous cloud above began to transform once more, swirling with increasing intensity as if heralding an impending storm. The lightning bolts crackled with heightened ferocity, casting an eerie glow across the darkened sky.

    The old formation master''s panic escted as he realized the seriousness of the situation. "This level�� this is a grand tribtion!" he eximed, his voice trembling with fear.

    Amidst Magus Heorgar''s agonized screams, the onught of phantom creatures intensified, their numbers swelling as they evolved intorger and more menacing forms.

    Yet, amidst the chaos, Emery''s attention was drawn to a sudden rush of energy emanating from below. Aviolent earthquake ruptured the earth''s surface, causing a massive section of the terrain, located ten miles distant, to crumble into a vast chasm, revealing the hidden abyss beneath.

    As the cosmic energy surged, it seemed to stir a dormant presence, awakening a life form from the deepest recesses of the earth.

    From the murky abyss of the swamp emerged a colossal behemoth, towering over its surroundings. It resembled the other Lizards but dwarfed them in size, indicating its status as a ten-thousand-year Mythical beast��an Ancient Deste Beast. It was a powerful adversary, possessing the strength of a peak magus, just one step away from ascending to the grand magus level.

    The old formation master''splexion drained of color as he uttered words of despair, "We are fuxxx!"

 Chapter 2097 Tribulation 3

    Chapter 2097 Tribtion 3

    ??The emergence of the Ancient Deste Beast marked the apex of danger on the savage, its presence defining the very essence of its level 7 savage ssification. It was the ultimate predator, its awakening triggered by the surging cosmic energies that permeated the swamp area. Emery couldn''t shake the nagging thought that had he given time to delve deeper into the ground beforehand, he might have uncovered its existence and steered their Ascension to a safer location.

    As the colossal, 100-meter-high Lizard advanced toward them, its imposing figure cast a shadow over thendscape. Each thunderous step it took sent tremors rippling through the ground beneath their feet, emphasizing the sheer power it wielded. Despite its immense size, its movements were surprisingly agile, hinting at the formidable threat it posed.

    ROOOAARR!!!

    Though Emery was confident in his ability to confront such a beast, his thoughts were consumed by the safety of his Senior Heorgar and the escting presence of the phantom creatures, which seemed to grow stronger with each passing moment.

    While Emery weighed his options, his attention was drawn to the swift and decisive action of Magus Tobin. Without hesitation, the turtle half-bloodunched himself toward the approaching Lizard beast with unwavering determination.

    KABOOMMM!!!

    With a resounding crash, Tobin''s collision with the creature echoed through the air, forcing the massive beast to stagger backward, its towering form momentarily disrupted by the impact. As the two adversaries shed, a fierce battle erupted, the sounds of roaring and fighting filling the air.

    Magus Tobin has made his choice, hence Emery redirected his focus to the other imminent threats that surrounded them. His priority shifted to the phantom creatures that had managed to breach the formation barrier, their incorporeal forms wreaking havoc upon the surrounding area.

    With a quick observation, Emery noted a troubling development��the effectiveness of his [Elysian Flora] walls seemed to be waning. The glowing pollen that once burst forth from the flowers now appeared less potent against the resilient phantom creatures. To make matters worse, these ethereal beings demonstrated a remarkable ability to regenerate, their spectral forms reconstituting themselves even after sustaining damage.

    Emery swiftly drew his [Light Saber] and sliced through the nearest phantom, its ethereal form dissipating into a fine mist of ashes. Using his spirit reading, he confirmed its demise and realized that light remained the most effective weapon against these spectral creatures. However, he understood that a stronger force was needed tobat the resilient phantoms.

    His mind raced with strategies to eliminate the phantoms without disrupting the ascension process. With a decisive gesture, he raised both arms and concentrated his light energy, preparing to unleash his most powerfull tier 5 [Ray of Light] spell. Instead of immediately releasing the spell, he channeled it into a single concentrated beam, its brilliance intensifying with each passing moment.

    "BREAK!!!"

    With amanding shout, Emery directed the spell to fragment into multiple smaller rays. Each beam streaked outwards, guided by Emery''s precise spirit reading control, and targeted the phantoms that breached the Flora walls. In a dazzling disy of light and power, the rays obliterated the spectral creatures with unparalleled efficiency, ensuring the safety of the ascension process.

    "Amazing!" eximed Magus Beatrice.

    As thebined efforts of Emery''s light spell and Twik''s flora walls held back the relentless tide of phantom creatures, a sense of relief washed over the group. However, their respite was short-lived as a loud crack echoed through the air, drawing their attention to the outer formation barrier.

    Emery observed a massive fissure forming on the once-solid barrier.

    With Magus Tobin fully engaged inbat against the colossal Ancient Deste beast, the remaining beast had roamed free. One surviving deste beast, joined by a neer, unleashed a relentless barrage upon the barrier, theirbined strength threatening to breach its defenses.

    "My formation!!! Stop them!!" the old formation master urgentlymanded.

    Emery, consumed by his task of controlling the light spells, could only watch as a section of the barrier crumbled before their eyes.

    Twelve of the thirty-six rocks that made up the firstyer of the barrier shattered, allowing the beasts to breach the defenses and advance closer, encroaching within a half-mile diameter of their location. The situation grew increasingly dire with each passing moment.

    As Magus Beatrice leaped into battle against one of the deste beasts, Emery turned his attention to the old formation master "If you are not going to help, more of the barrier will be destroyed."

    However, the old Magus responded with stubborn defiance, disying a childlike demeanor. "Huh, I don''t care!! I will make sure Heorgar reimburses them all!!" he retorted, seemingly indifferent to the escting crisis.

    Emery sighed deeply, but before he could intercede further, Magus Heorgar''s booming voice cut through the chaos.

    "COME AT ME!!"

    The lightning bolt ceased its assault, and Heorgar outstretched his arms wide. In a mesmerizing disy, dozens of phantom creatures were drawn toward him, along with the ominous energy emanating from the earth itself, converging toward the Magus, like wisps of smoke being inhaled into his body.

    Emery''s keen senses immediately recognized the familiar spirit energy. "Devour!!"

    Heorgar was not just cultivating thew of darkness; he was also attuned to thew of devour. What Emery witnessed was the manifestation of this insatiable aspect of his abilities.

    Yet, the changes were not confined to Heorgar alone. The swirling mass of darkness above them seemed to undergo a alteration of its own as if responding to Heorgar''s invocation of thew of devour. It took on the shape of a fearsome beast, its silhouette merging into that of a massive wolf created entirely from the essence of darkness.

    Emery''s breath caught as he beheld the creature''s ominous form. This was no mere illusion; it exuded an aura of grand magus-level power. With a thunderous howl that reverberated through the air, the dark wolf charged down, its intentions clear.

    Meanwhile, Heorgar stood firm, his arms outstretched to the heavens. With a determination born of desperation, he unleashed the gathered energies of the past few hours, meeting the spectral wolves head-on.

    KABBBOOMMM!!!!!

    The sh between Magus Heorgar and the spectral wolves unleashed a torrent of cosmic energy that rents the air with its intensity. The ground trembled beneath their feet, and even some of the legendary-level beasts nearby were torn apart by the force of the st.

    As the dust and smoke settled, Emery strained his eyes to peer through the lingering haze. His heart pounded with anticipation, his breath catching in his throat as he awaited the oue of the cataclysmic confrontation.

    "Did he seed!!!?"

 Chapter 2098 Tribulation 4

    Chapter 2098 Tribtion 4

    ??When the ascensionmenced, retreat was not an option; every Magus had to confront the tribtion head-on.

    The amalgamation of cosmic and spirit energy coalesced into a form mirroring the deepest fears and desires of the Magus. For Heorgar, being a half-blood, his bloodline legacy intertwined with the manifestation, giving rise to the ominous figure of the Demon Wolf��a central element of the tribtion.

    "COME AT ME!"

    Heorgar''s resolute cry echoed across the tumultuous scene as he boldly advanced, shattering the wolf-like form with decisive force, demonstrating his unyielding determination to ovee the ordeal. He continued to absorb the cosmic energy and the profound insights it offered, his focus unbroken amidst the chaos.

    "It''s not over yet! More areing!" the formation master warned, his tone grave.

    Despite the destruction of the initial manifestation, a second wolf began to take shape, its menacing silhouette charging once more toward the Magus. Heorgar braced himself against the relentless onught while more bolts of lightning struck him repeatedly.

    In the midst of the tumultuous battle, it became evident that the challenges Magus Heorgar faced were uniquely his own to ovee. Emery discerned a deliberate strategy in Heorgar''s actions: with each consumption of the phantom creatures through his Devouring power, the tribtion''s force surged, spawning additional wolf-like manifestations to thwart his progress. It was a perilous cycle, but one Heorgar seemed willing to embrace in pursuit of his ascension.

    Within the crucible of danger, opportunities emerged. The greater the risk, the greater the potential rewards��an axiom that defined the journey to Grand Magus Ascension. While Heorgarbored to diminish the threats encircling the formation, he simultaneously harnessed their power to fortify his own ascent.

    Emery marveled at the resilience and determination exhibited by his senior amidst the chaos. However, amidst his admiration, he couldn''t shake the nagging thought of the tribtion thaty ahead on his own path to Grand Magus ascension.

    As Emery gazed upon the tumultuous scene, the urgent cries of the old formation master pierced the air. "What are you doing!!? Do your job properly!"

    Despite the significant reduction in phantom creatures, the onught of beasts charging towards the formation showed no signs of abating. Within the sprawling 500-mile radius, Emery could discern the presence of at least a thousand more beasts, several of which boasted Deste-level power.

    With a swift resolve, Emery rushed to aid Magus Beatrice in her battle against one of the Lizard Deste Beasts. Together, their coordinated efforts proved lethal, swiftly dispatching the creature within moments. Emery wasted no time in leaping from one threat to the next, ensuring none of the approaching beasts could breach the protective formation. In assuming Magus Tobin''s former role, Emery became the steadfast guardian of the formation, tirelessly fending off the encroaching beasts.

    As another hour psed, Emery sessfully vanquished all the Deste level beasts, leaving only the colossal Ancient Deste beast that Magus Tobin was locked inbat with as the final remaining threat.

    The turtle half-blood Magus seemed like a mere bee challenging a bear. Each thunderous blow delivered by the turtle half-blood magus reverberated through the air, causing the massive creature to stagger with every impact. Despite Magus Tobin''s valiant efforts, the resilience of the Ancient Deste beast proved formidable, and after an arduous hour ofbat, it steadily closed the distance, looming perilously close to the formation, now just a mile away.

    Sensing the imminent threat, Emery finally intervened, his resolve unwavering as he joined the fray alongside Magus Tobin.

    "Watch out for the killer moves!" Tobin''s warning echoed in Emery''s ears.

    The heightened intelligence of the 10,000-year beast made it a formidable adversary, capable of employing deadly techniques with precision. Among its arsenal were highly toxic spits and lightning-fast tail strikes, each move executed with deadly uracy.

    Emery swiftly tapped into his transformative abilities, attaining a grand magus-level battle prowessto confront the beast head-on. Despite his increased strength, he remained vignt, ensuring the protection of the formation remained his top priority while providing support to Tobin in the fray.

    For two arduous hours, Emery and Tobin relentlessly battled the ancient behemoth, their efforts focused on halting its relentless advance. As the beast finally staggered and copsed, Tobin, visibly exhausted, deactivated his transformation. It was a hard-fought victory, but one that had been achieved against overwhelming odds.

    "We did it!" eximed the formation master, his jubtion evident as they emerged victorious from the harrowing ordeal.

    Minutes after, the sky rumbled ominously, and a colossal lightning bolt descended upon Magus Heorgar with thunderous force.

    "ARGHHH!!!"

    Amidst the dissipating smoke, he glimpsed his senior, battered and bruised, encased within a shimmering energy orb. With eyes closed in deep concentration, Hearogar assumed a lotus position, his entire being immersed in a profound state of meditation.

    "He''s at thest step! He needs to bnce all three factors. Make sure he remains undisturbed, or he could die!" warned the formation master, his tone grave and urgent.

    As the reminder echoed in his mind, Emery delved once more into his spirit reading, extending his senses across the vast expanse of the 1000-mile radius. Despite the''s expansive size, Emery harbored no doubt that the grand tribtion and the battle with the Ancient Deste Beast would inevitably draw attention. In the preceding hours alone, he had detected the presence of at least two Magus traversing the skies within the designated range, their intentions shrouded in mystery.

    Coincidentally or not, as soon as the lightning bolt halted its relentless assault, a group of Magusmenced a deliberate approach toward their location. Emery''s senses tingled with foreboding, prompting him to alert the others. As the figures drew nearer, their distinctive white uniforms confirmed their identity.

    "Kux Faction!" Emery eximed.

    Five figures emerged, their arrival punctuating the tension-

    "Ah, it appears a cosmic tribtion is underway...." remarked the Grand Magus with thick brows, his gaze fixated on Magus Hearogar, who persisted suspended within the protective orb.

    Magus Tobin, stepping forward despite his injuries, attempted to maintainposure as he addressed the Grand Magus. "I am Tobin of the Zodiac faction. May I inquire about the Elder''s name and the purpose of your visit?"

    The Grand Magus scarcely spared Tobin a nce as he responded, "Do I require a reason toe here?"

    Magus Tobin and Emery managed to maintain theirposure, but Magus Beatrice was visibly agitated. Sensing the tension escting, the formation master interposed in an attempt to defuse the situation.

    "Ah, you are Master Yord, aren''t you?" remarked one of the senior-looking Magus, recognizing the formation master. Evidently, this senior Magus also held expertise in formations. He politely exined their presence, stating that they were here to train new Magus in hunting techniques. It became apparent how differently the Kux faction regarded human Maguspared to half-bloods.

    However, Magus Beatrice, unable to contain her temper, interjected sharply, "What do you want?! I warn you, we are not just from Zodiac City; we are instructors at the Magus Academy! Don''t cause trouble here!"

    The words seemed to catch the Kux faction Magus off guard, but the grand Magus replied with a sneer. "Oh, you are, are you? And from which hall?" he inquired, his tone dripping with disdain.

    In response, Emery persistedposed as he introduced himself, saying, "I am Emery Ambrose, Instructor of Hall 120."

    Upon hearing Emery''s hall designation, all five Kux faction Magus burst into raucousughter. To them, it was a hall they did not know of. Thest lowest hall they knew of was Hall 100, making Emery''s affiliation a source of mockery for them.

    Magus Beatrice, feeling her irritation mount, decided to assert herself by revealing her position as the Assistant Instructor of Hall 7. However, rather than garnering respect, her revtion only seemed to stoke the arrogance of the Grand Magus.

    "Hall seven... The fact that such privileges are extended to you ....animals only goes to show how broken this academy truly is," the Grand Magus retorted,

    Magus Beatrice, now thoroughly exasperated, shot back, "You!! You dare to say such a thing!! Are you here for a fight?!"

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 2099 Trouble

    Chapter 2099 Trouble

    ??The sudden appearance of the Kux faction Magus seemed too conveniently timed to be a mere coincidence. Emery was sure that they harbored ill intentions, especially considering their intrusion at such a critical stage of the tribtion. With his Senior''s safety hanging in the bnce, Emery braced himself for the possibility of a confrontation.

    The they stood upon was a treacherous realm where danger lurked around every corner. Unexined incidents were not umon in such an environment, and Emery knew all too well that some Magus would stop at nothing to achieve their goals. The presence of multiple teleportation gates, controlled by factions with their own agendas, only added to the intrigue. For the right price, even a rogue Magus could gain ess to this, slipping unnoticed to seek their gain.

    However, the Kux faction had always portrayed themselves as a ''righteous'' faction. They wouldn''t dare to confront officials of the Zodiac faction, members of the Magus Alliance without what they deemed a "righteous" reason��or without the confidence to overpower their opponents and eliminate any evidence of their actions.

    Emery''s keen observation extended beyond the surface, delving into the nuances of the Kux faction Magus''position and the full reach of their intentions. As he received VIA''s report, he assessed the makeup of the group before him.

    The two half-moon Magus stood out as junior members of the faction, their presence seemingly in line with the exnation provided��that they hade for training. It was unlikely that a powerful faction like Kux would dispatch such junior members on a significant mission to a level 7. Their rtively weak status matched their imed purpose, lending credence to their story.

    Among the group, the two senior Magusmanded attention. One of them was a full moon realm Magus, boasting the formidable rank of 6 as a formation expert, though not yet a master. His role appeared to be that of support, amon necessity during training missions in perilous environments. The second senior Magus, identified as Edgar, held the rank of a new squad leader and noble within the Kux faction.

    However, Edgar''s track record raised suspicions. VIA''s data revealed a pattern of misbehavior and violence, with Edgar often finding himself in precarious situations from which the faction had to protect him. It painted a picture of privilege and entitlement, a quality that could prove dangerous.

    Emery''s focus honed in on Ramos the zing Wind, the grand magus leading the Kux faction group. Every grand magus carried with them a formidable reputation, and Ramos was no exception. Renowned for his exploits in battles against the elves, he bore a level of anonymity to the half-bloodsparable to that of the elves.

    Despite his aplishments, Ramos had not yet ascended to a second cosmos, likely hovering at the middle stage of the first cosmos. This fact brought a measure of relief to Emery. While formidable, Ramos''s power level fell within a range that Emery felt confident he could contend with. His primary concern, however,y in ensuring the safety of his senior and, optimistically, preventing any repercussions for the Earth faction following the encounter.

    As tensions mounted, Magus Beatrice boldly confronted the Kux faction Magus, her wordsced with defiance. "Are you here for a fight?! If not�� you can scram!!" Her resolve hinted at her belief that these racist Magus would not dare to instigate violence against them.

    However, Beatrice''s confidence wavered when the Grand Magus raised his hand and unleashed a fierce fire spell. To her surprise, he directed it not at them, but at the group of legendary-level beasts that had been assaulting the formation. The creatures were incinerated in moments, leaving only charred remains in their wake.

    With a smug expression, the Grand Magus addressed them, his words dripping with arrogance. "You see... we have been helping clean up these beasts, but you half-bloods are just being ungrateful��"

    It was such a shameless attempt to justify their intrusion into the affairs.

    The grand magus'' gaze shifted to the massive corpse of the Ancient Deste beast and casually said. "We are willing to take this corpse as our share and let you all continue with whatever it is you are doing," he dered, a smirk ying on his lips. Hispanions stifled chuckles, adding to the air of disdain.

    Beatrice''s rage boiled over, and Magus Tobin moved swiftly to restrain her, sensing the danger of escting the situation. Meanwhile, Yord, the formation master, looked on in panic, realizing the precariousness of their predicament.

    After confirming their intentions, Emery finally stepped in and calmly said, "Elder Ramos, your reputation precedes you. I am impressed."

    Hearing this, the Grand Magus raised an eyebrow at the unexpectedpliment, a smirk ying on his lips.However, Emery wasn''t finished. He added, "Apparently, not only are you a bigot, but you are also a liar and a thief!" These words quickly made all the Kux factions frown in anger.

    As the tension escted, Emery remained calm, his eyes fixed on Ramos. "You call us animals, and we call you bigots. Seems fair. As for ....lying and thievery, those are yet to be determined," he asserted.

    Suddenly, a small octagon-shaped flying metallic object came down from the sky, catching the attention of everyone present. It emitted a soft hum as it hovered in the air, and a synthesized female voice resonated from it, stating, "All visuals and conversations have been sessfully recorded."

    This construct was the physical form of VIA. It was released as soon as Emery sensed this group of Magus arrivals. Emery had instructed VIA to record their interactions meticulously, knowing the importance of documenting the encounter with the rival faction. In such tense situations, every word and action could hold significant weight, and Emery wanted to ensure that they had a clear record of the events.

    Edgar, the Kux Magus noble, couldn''t conceal his irritation "What a scum! Doing something sneaky like that!" he spat out, his voice tinged with disdain.

    Meanwhile, Ramos, the Grand Magus, maintained his smile, but his eyes revealed a simmering rage as he locked gazes with Emery. In a telepathicmunication sent directly to Emery''s mind, Ramos''s words dripped with malice.

    "What you are trying to do would give me a headache at most... but what I would do to you all... hehe. I might not be able to kill any of you now... but there are many ways to ensure that your Senior fails his ascension."

    Hearing this, Emery sighed deeply, realizing he had underestimated their deep-seated hatred toward half-bloods. It seemed diplomacy was no longer an option��fighting was inevitable.

 Chapter 2100 Challenge

    Chapter 2100 Challenge

    ??Emery stood firm, as much as he wished to, he couldn''t just make the first move and beat them without a cause; hence, he offered a solution.

    "If you truly seek to im this valuable corpse, you are wee to do so... However, it''s undeniable that we''ve done arge share of the work in subduing this beast. Therefore, let''s settle this matter fairly through a spar. One-on-onebat��winner takes the im."

    The Ancient Deste Beast Corpse held immense worth,den with tier 5 and 6 materials, with the tantalizing possibility of even tier 7 treasures lurking within. VIA swiftly calcted its value at a staggering 7 to 8 million spirit stones, contingent on the condition of its innards. Such riches rivaled those of tier 7 artifacts, presenting a lucrative opportunity for any Magus even a Grand Magus-level individual.

    But beyond its material value, Emery''s proposition offered something more profound��a chance for the Kux faction to dominate their detested half-blood adversaries. It was an invitation to settle scores and assert superiority, wrapped in the guise of a fair contest.

    "Both my seniors here will be guarding the formations; I will take on any of you,"

    Seeing Emery''s previous strength and the fact Magus Tobin was still recovering, the two, Tobin and Beatrice, allowed Emery to proceed.

    "So do you dare?" Emery said the words while purposely gazing at Edgar, the angered Kux noble. This led to the arrogant Edgar epting the challenge without even waiting for the grand magus'' decision.

    All yed out as he expected; the full moon ''elite'' magus was confident enough to beat up this ''junior'' half-blood to a pulp. "I will beat you up!! So you will learn some manners!"

    This Edgar wasn''t just any run-of-the-mill Magus; he was honed and cultivated by a Grade 4 faction. This faction has multiple supreme magus as their leader, along with dozens of grand magus serving as elders, their resources were bountiful.

    With a swift motion, the man unleashed his strength, conjuring a fierce torrent of wind that surged around him. Strengthening his arms, he assumed a martial art stance, his focus honed on three extended fingers��a telltale sign of the Kux faction''s specialty technique, the [Divine Eagle w].

    Harnessing his profound understanding of the wind element, the noble propelled himself forward, riding the turbulent gust with expert precision. His movements were fluid as he executed a series of w strikes known as the [Wind and Cloud Strikes].

    Despite the seemingly graceful nature of his attacks, each strike carried with it a ferocious power. Emery, attempting to evade using his [Dao step] technique, found his efforts thwarted. In a blur of motion, the noble''s Eagle ws found their mark, delivering multiple devastating strikes that swiftly dislocated Emery''s shoulder bones.

    Quick to react, Emery countered with a defensive spell, invoking the power of nts and earth to create a protective shield [Sylvan Armor - Tier 5]. With amanding gesture, vines and roots sprang to life, weaving around him to form a formidable barrier against the noble''s onught.

    "Haha! Is that the best you can do?" taunted Edgar as he elevated his technique to another level. His fingers began to glow with a vivid green light, imbued with additional power capable of tearing through Emery''s defensive armor.

    In response, Emery tapped into histent abilities, initiating his wolf transformation. Silvery fur sprouted from his four limbs, enhancing his speed and bolstering his strength, allowing him to deflect the iing onught of ws.

    Despite the appearance of being at a disadvantage, Emery remainedposed. Concealing his true strength, he permitted the noble to believe he had the upper hand. This strategic decision served multiple purposes; it bought precious time for Herogar and maintained the noble''s dignity.

    While Emery possessed the capability to overpower his opponent swiftly, he refrained from doing so, recognizing that humiliating the young master would not be a wise move. Moreover, Emery needed to prepare for the possibility that they would refuse to honor the terms of their bet, requiring him to maintain a strategic advantage.

    Unfortunatly, Emery''s charade could only be sustained for 15 minutes before the Grand Magus uncovered his deception.

    "You dare to toy with us!" The Grand Magus''s voice reverberated with fury as he realized Emery''s ruse. In a fit of anger, hemanded the two junior Magus to join the fray. Suddenly, Emery found himself encircled by three adversaries, each wielding the power of the wind element. They moved with the coordinated precision of three bird predators closing in on their quarry, their attacks relentless and unforgiving.

    Magus Beatrice was poised to intervene and lend aid, but Tobin held her back. "let him fight..."

    "But... that bastard! They''re cheating!"

    Not only did it turn into three against one, but upon seeing Emery still able to evade their coordinated attack, the grand magus gave anothermand. Suddenly, multiple runes started to glow on his four limbs. It was a spell cast by the Kux formation expert, aiming to restrain Emery and bring him to his knees.

    "Now! Break all of his bones!" The Grand Magus''s order rang out.

    Aware that he could no longer stall for time, Emery revealed his true strength. The silvery fur adorning his limbs transformed into a deep, lustrous ck, while his hair turned white, a visual manifestation of the raw power coursing through him.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    With a fierce growl, Emery surged forward, shattering free from the magical restraints with a burst of sheer force. Before the Grand Magus could react, Emeryunched a counterattack, his movements a blur of speed and precision. His fists, wreathed in crackling energy, met their targets with bone-crushing force.

    BAAM!! BAAM!! BAAM!!

    Each blow sent shockwaves reverberating through the bodies of his adversaries.

    With battle strength exceeding a grand magus level, a single punch was sufficient to send each junior magus tumbling to the ground. Meanwhile, amid Edgar''s cries of pain, Emery swiftly restrained him.

    Emery confidently dered to the grand magus, "I win."

 Chapter 2101 Fight

    Chapter 2101 Fight

    ??VIA''s information yed a crucial role in Emery''s calcted maneuver. Knowing that the noble was the assigned squad leader suggested his high status, potentially even surpassing that of the grand magus. Therefore, once the noble epted the challenge, the situation was firmly within Emery''s control, unless the noble could defeat him.

    Unfortunately for the Kux noble, it was unlikely that anyone below the rank of Grand Magus could pose a significant threat to Emery in a one-on-one battle.

    When Emery unleashed his real strength, it sent a shock to all present. The sudden surge in power seemed to defy expectation, prompting spection that Emery might secretly be a Grand Magus concealing his power.

    Still in disbelief, the grand magus demanded an exnation, "Who the hell are you?!"

    Emery responded with a slight smile, saying, "I already told you... Emery Ambrose, Magus instructor, Hall 120... Do you have a short memory or something?"

    "Bullshit!" Edgar''s voice rang out, filled with defiance as he strained against his bindings. "You bastard, let go of me this instant! Or..."

    Emery''s gaze remained fixed on the grand magus, causing the once-arrogant elder to pale visibly. "Don''t you dare hurt him," the grand magus warned, his voice steady andmanding.

    Unfazed Emery replied "I dont know... I might... as you said yourself.. we are animals..."

    Before the grand magus could send another threat, Edgar suddenly fainted, his struggles abruptly ceasing. Emery''s methods went beyond mere physical restraint; he wielded a subtle yet potent form of spirit attack, effectively incapacitating the noble.

    In a burst of anger, the grand magus demanded "Release him.. release him Right now!!!".

    However, Emery remainedposed, unwavering in his resolve.

    "Don''t worry... we will," he assured his tone firm but measured. "As soon as we are done."

    Despite the animosity that simmered between them, Emery harbored no intention of escting the conflict further. "Now... I want all of you to go wait... a hundred miles away," he instructed tersely, hismand leaving no room for negotiation.

    The two junior magus grunted, their movements sluggish as they rose from the ground. Alongside them, the formation expert remained silent, his expression resigned as they awaited the grand magus''s decision.

    "What else can we do?!!" the grand magus conceded, his tone tinged with frustration. "You heard him... a hundred miles!"

    As they began to turn and step away, Emery swiftly utilized his spirit reading to hand over the fainted noble to Magus Beatrice. However, just as they thought the confrontation was winding down, the grand magus unleashed a sudden burst of power. A massive cloud of smoke billowed forth as he dashed forward with remarkable speed.

    The smoke, infused with potent spirit energy, provided cover for his advance, shrouding his movements in mystery. Magus Tobin and Beatrice tensed, preparing to defend against the unexpected assault, but they found themselves engulfed in a blind panic, unable to discern the grand magus''s path. Emery, too, was left to rely on instinct, his senses straining to anticipate the next move of the formidable opponent.

    There were two possible actions the grand magus could take: either he was attempting to save the young noble or he was aiming for Emery''s weakness and attack his senior Heorgar.

    Emery had already anticipated that the grand magus would make a move, he believed that the grand magus was confident that Emery would not dare to hurt the noble. What Emery feared was the grand magus'' previous threat, the possibility that the crazy grand magus would attack his defenseless senior. Hence, he handed over the noble to Beatrice, freeing himself to counter the attack.

    As expected, the grand magus wasted no time in unleashing a barrage of fireball spells toward the formations, intent on causing destruction. Reacting swiftly, Emery sprang into action and destroyed multiple fireballs while conjuring defensive barriers to shield the formations from the fiery onught. Magus Tobin joins him, destroying a few as well.

    With a keen eye on the grand magus, Emery remained vignt, anticipating the grand magus''s next move. Yet, to his surprise, the grand magus diverted his attention to a third target. Seeing what it was, Emery felt a little relieved.

    The grand magus charged toward the hovering metal construct, intent on destroying it with a powerful w attack. Evidently, his primary concern was his reputation. By eliminating this recording device, he could absolve himself of any failure to protect the young noble, while also granting himself the freedom to harm the half-bloods afterward. As he surged forward, his ws honed in on the hexagonal construct, aimed to obliterate it and erase any incriminating footage.

    However, the grand magus soon realized his mistake. Despite his speed and ferocity, the construct was made of tier 7 metals, far tougher than he anticipated. His ws merely left a tiny scratch on its surface, much to his frustration.

    "What kind of idiot created a recording device with tier 7 metal?!" he fumed inwardly.

    Whileprehending the situation, Emery suddenly appeared inside the smoke, defying his expectations. "How could he find me inside this smoke? What!!.. space magic?!" The grand magus''s thoughts raced as he struggled to process Emery''s sudden appearance.

    Before he could react, Emery''s powerful fistnded on his face.

    BAAAMMM!!!!

    With a deafening boom, Emery sends the grand magus backward. The force of the blow propelled the grand magus several hundred meters away, crashing into the murky swamp below.

    Seeing the failed attempt by the grand magus, the two junior Kux magus were left visibly speechless, exchanging uncertain nces as they processed the sudden turn of events. Meanwhile, the formation expert urgently urged them to take action and rescue the young noble. However, before they could make a move, the turtle magus, positioned himself strategically, prepared to intercept any attempted advance.

    In the midst of this tense standoff, Magus Beatrice assumed a protective stance over the fainted noble, her eyes scanning vigntly for any sign of further aggression. nking her, Twik and magus Yorn, were busy maintaining the formation and killing the iing beast.

    Despite the semnce of control, Emery stayed cautious. Sensing the need for reinforcement, he whispers a name, "Livi..."

    "Master, I am here," came the response.

    The Baphomet, taking the form of a young girl, emerged from Emery''s aperture, wielding her terrifyingly huge scythe and emanating a powerful peak magus aura that quickly asserted dominance over the surroundings.

    Spotting the grand magus emerging from the swamp, Livi''s eyes gleamed with excitement. With a yful voice, she addressed Emery, "Can I fight him, master? Please?"

    "No�� you guard the formation"

    The Baphomet''s expression darkened with disappointment as she reluctantlyplied with Emery''smand, hovering away from the scene before swiftly disappearing from sight, beyond the reach of anyone''s spirit sense. In the blink of an eye, a group of beasts that had been menacing the formation were gruesomely mutted into unrecognizable pieces, yet there was no sign of the mysterious attacker.

    The sudden and inexplicable carnage left the Kux Magus visibly shaken, their faces drained of color as they struggled with the implications of the unseen threat.

    "Hurry get back!!!" The formation expert squandered no time in summoning back the two junior magus and hastily erecting a swift defensive formation, bracing themselves from unseen danger.

    With the Baphomet''s unparalleled mobility and mastery of shadow maniption reinforcing the formation, Emery was now free to focus his attention solely on the grand magus.

    Ramos the zing Wind rose into the air, his visage twisted with fury from being thrown into the swamp. Despite the intense emotions boiling within him, the seasoned grand magus managed to keep hisposure, his thick brows twitched as he surveyed the unfolding events, his expression a mixture of apprehension and concern.

    Emery sensed Ramos''s internal turmoil and swiftly interjected, his voice calm yet resolute. "As long as my friend remains unharmed, I have no intention of revealing any of your actions. However, if you''re still angry, I wouldn''t mind engaging in a friendly spar."

    It was a calcted move by Emery to redirect the grand magus''s anger towards himself, ensuring that Ramos would focus his attention solely on their impending confrontation. Despite Emery''s outward confidence, he understood all too well not to underestimate the formidable power wielded by a grand magus.

    "I will kill you first then," Ramos dered with a chilling smile, his aura flickering ominously before erupting into a grand disy of me, propelled by the force of wind.

    Emery assessed the situation, recognizing the formidable power that Ramos wielded. As a grand magus proficient in both fire and wind elements, Ramos possessed a unique synergy between the two, each element amplifying the other''s strength. It was abination of forces even more formidable than the strength-focused grand magus he had encountered in the past.

    Despite the daunting challenge ahead, Emery saw this confrontation as an opportunity to gauge his own growth and prowess over the past four years.

    "Let''s fight!!"

 Chapter 2102 Blazing Wind

    <h4>Chapter 2102 zing Wind</h4>

    The initial exchange provided VIA with enough data to analyze the capabilities of the Grand Magus Emery was facing.

    [Ramos]

    [Grand Magus Realm, One Cosmos]

    [Law of Fire 32%]

    [Law of Wind 28%]

    [Soul Force 712]

    [Battle Power 730]

    ording to the Celestial system, Ramos was ssified as a Level 3 Grand Magus, a designation cing him one level below Dong Bai, the formidable grand magus pirate Emery had faced four years prior. However, despite his lower battle power, Ramos''s proficiency in both wind and firews, along with his substantial soul force, presented a unique challenge. Additionally, this time, Emery was without the support of his Khaos Guardian.

    "Let''s fight!!"

    As the battlemenced, Ramos wasted no time in unleashing the Kux faction''s divine technique, [Wind and Cloud] Embracing the power of the elements, he enveloped himself in a swirling vortex of ming wind, augmenting his abilities to formidable levels.

    [Soul Force 712(792)]

    [Battle Power 730 (810)]

    As if summoned by the very essence of the wind itself, the grand magus surged forward with an aura of unstoppable force, his signature technique [Divine Eagle ws] shing through the air with deadly precision. Each strike was like the swoop of a mighty bird of prey, aimed to tear through any defense in its path.

    Emery, already shrouded in his Twilight Form, met Ramos''s assault head-on. With a mixture of evasive maneuvers and strategic counterattacks, he deftly avoided the lethal strikes while delivering his own blows with his own [de w].

    Yet, despite his initial confidence, the disparity in skill became painfully apparent within moments. Each sh revealed the ring ws in Emery''s technique, as his movements faltered and his defenses wavered under the relentless assault. The true mastery of his opponent''s technique, rooted in generations of tradition and refinement, overshadowed his own.

    Emery sighed heavily, realizing the naivety of his belief that the [White Fang ws] technique, which he had diligently learned from Chief Bewolf over several months, could rival the thousand-year history of the Kux faction''s eagle ws techniques.

    Fortunately, despite his shorings in technique, Emery managed topensate with his formidable battle power. Under the relentless pressure of his opponent''s assault, he found an opening andunched a powerful counterattack.

    With a swift and precise motion, his de w found its mark, leaving a deep gash across the grand magus''s chest and cheek, narrowly missing his thick eyebrows.

    A pained grunt escaped the grand magus''s lips as surprise flickered across his face.

    "How can a half-moon like you possess such high battle power?!"

    Emery''s battle power was indeed extraordinary. In the hierarchy of magus, where typical battle power ranged from 300 to 500, with only a few full moons breaking the 500 mark, Emery stood out. Half-blooded magus was known to possess greater potential, but it was rare to encounter one with such formidable strength, especially among half-moons.

    Not only did he possess the mythical rank 9 blood gene body and transformation, but he also benefitted from multiple battle power buffs. The effects of [Paragon Blessing], [Battle Roar], and his [Immortal Gate stage 8]bined to bolster his prowess significantly.

    [Battle Power increased by 80]

    [Battle Power increased by 50]

    [Battle Power increased by 20]

    [Battle Power increased by 256]

    [Battle Power 545 (951)

    The culmination of these enhancements elevated his battle power close to 1000, surpassing the average cosmos 1 grand magus. It was a numerical advantage that tipped the scales in Emery''s favor, granting him dominance in physicalbat.

    Recognizing the threat Emery posed, the grand magus abandoned any pretense of restraint. With a solemn expression, he unleashed the full might of the grand magus domain, a palpable surge of power radiating from his form. As his stats surged, he wasted no time in weaving intricate patterns of incantations, summoning high-tier spells to the fray.

    [Soaring Cloud - tier 7].

    The very air beneath him erupted with force as he propelled himself forward, a blur of motion akin to a meteor hurtling through the heavens. In an instant, he closed the distance between himself and Emery with rming speed, leaving behind only a trail of disced wind.

    Fast, extremely fast!

    Emery, recognizing the imminent danger, quickly retreated. With swift incantations, he summoned his [Blink] spells, evading by flickering away from the impending strike. But the grand magus was relentless, his words dripping with confidence as he mocked Emery''s efforts.

    "Your space magic is useless against me!"

    As the grand magus closed in, Emery felt the oppressive force of his opponent''s wind magic, a tempest that seemed to suffocate the very air around him. The relentless gusts restrained his movements, disrupting his concentration and hindering his ability to cast spells effectively. Even his most dependable spells [Blink] faltered under the onught, its incantations broken and iplete.

    In the face of a high-tier spell cast by a grand magus, Emery''s tier 4 spell was rendered useless.

    "Hahaha!! I''ve got you now!!!"

    With a sly twist of his lips, Emery retorted, "Oh, are you sure about that?"

    Fortunately, over the past four years, Emery had honed a few high-tier spells, including [Space Bending]. Unlike the tier 4 spells, a tier 6 spell like this one was deeply rooted in the Magus power of Law. Emery''s understanding of thews of space came into y, allowing him to counter the opponent''s tier 7 spell. With a mere flick of his arm, Emery sessfully manipted the very fabric of space, expanding and distorting it around him to maneuver or swiftly evade Ramos''s relentless assaults.

    "What?! Aaarghh this damn space magic!!"" Ramos eximed in frustration.

    With each twist and turn, he deftly manipted the fabric of space, slipping away from danger time and again. As his confidence swelled, Emery made a decisive move.

    Drawing his [Savage Sword], its edge gleaming with deadly intent, Emery altered the spell''s trajectory, shortening the space distance and propelling himself forward with startling speed. With a swift and unexpected movement, he unleashed his surprise attack, the devastating [Omega Strike], the de cutting through the air with a vicious whistling sound.

    "SPLLAATT!!!"

    The strikended true, carving a deep wound into the grand magus''s waist and drawing forth the first blood. Ramos howled in agony as he stumbled backward, caught off guard by Emery''s sudden offensive. He quickly retreated putting some distance between them.

    But Emery was not about to let his adversary escape so easily. He maintained pressure, weaving a continuous stream of [Space Bending] spells that hemmed Ramos in from all sides. No matter how fast Ramos moved, it was as if he was trapped in an ever-shrinking room, each attempt to flee only drawing him closer to Emery''s waiting de.

    "DAMNN!! YOU!!" Ramos''s voice echoed with frustration and pain as he found himself trapped in Emery''s unrelenting grasp.

    Just as Emery was on the brink of delivering a decisive blow, Ramos unleashed a torrent of mes, conjuring a zing armor that engulfed him in a fiery shield. The scorching heat not only halted Emery''s sword mid-swing but also retaliated with a searing st, sending Emery hurtling backward through the air, his body skidding across the ground for a hundred meters.

    Emery gritted his teeth against the pain, while, Ramos loomed over him, wreathed in mes, a sinister smirk ying across his lips.

    "Huh!! Consider yourself lucky! You got to see my special spell before you die!"

    Ramos, the master of the zing wind, had finally unleashed his most powerful technique: [Myriad ming Cloak - Tier 8]. It was a spell of grand magus caliber, renowned for its dual purpose. Not only did it serve as an imprable defense, but its fiery embrace would incinerate any who dared draw near, making it a formidable obstacle for any closebat magus like Emery.

    With a shift in tactics, the grand magus altered his approach, blending high mobility with devastating long-range attacks. Each movement was fluid and precise, allowing him to unleash a relentless barrage of intense fireballs with rming ease. Fueled by cosmic energy, Ramos seemed almost unending as he hurled several tier 4 fireballs after another, creating a nonstop rain of fire. the air crackling with the heat of his onught.

    "Where are you going? hahaha!!"

    Undeterred by the onught, Emery persisted in his advance, his continuous [Space Bending] spell weaving through the chaos as he sought an opportunity to strike. Finally, he identified a blind spot in Ramos''s defenses and prepared to unleash his [Dao Edge], a potent mid-range tier 6 technique. But before the powerful sword sh could materialize, Ramos unveiled yet another trick from his arsenal.

    With a deft motion, Ramos summoned forth the [Burning Cloud], a mid-range tier 7 spell that fused fire and wind into a devastating tempest. The air crackled with heat as mes roared to life, enveloping the battlefield in a searing inferno. Emery found himself engulfed in swirling mes and choking smoke, his vision obscured and his body scorched by the intense heat.

    It took moments for Emery to put out the mes that seemed to sear into his very bones. Yet, before he could fully recover, Ramos unleashed another barrage of fireballs, raining down upon him relentlessly.

 Chapter 2103 High Tier Spells

    <h4>Chapter 2103 High Tier Spells</h4>

    Unable to breach the grand magus''s barrage of mes, Emery shifted tactics, opting to probe the opponent''s fiery barrier with his most potent long-range spells.

    First, he summoned forth his strongest water spell, [Dark Tide]. Thebined forces of darkness and water surged forth like an unstoppable tide, crashing against the onught of fireballs with determined force. Yet, despite its formidable power, not a single drop managed to touch the grand magus''s body. The intense heat evaporated every droplet before it could make contact, leaving Emery''s attack futile.

    Emery swiftly transitioned to his second option. With a swift incantation, he ruptured the ground beneath him, drawing forth the essence of the earth to fuel his next assault.

    Gathering the sand-like particles of the earth, he condensed them into a concentrated charge, unleashing his secondbined spell, [Ash st]. The earthy waves surged forward with relentless determination, yet like its watery predecessor, it too fell short. The mes of the grand magus''s cloak devoured the sands, reducing them to nothingness before they could reach their target.

    The two failed attempts only widened the grand magus''s smirk as he mocked Emery''s efforts. "Hahaha, what are those!? Tier 5 spells! You got me worried for nothing!!"?Hisughter echoed across the battlefield, a taunting reminder of Emery''s struggles against his formidable defenses.

    Both [Dark Tide] and [Ash st] were logical choices to counter a me-based spell, theirbined elements theoretically ideal for extinguishing fiery defenses. However, despite their innovativeposition, they were, in truth, only tier 5 spells. They simplycked the raw power to match the grand magus''s tier 8 spell.

    Even with Emery''s special dual cores and high soul forces, and despite the potency of using abined spell categorized as A rank, the disparity in tier levels was too vast to ovee.

    Tier 1 to Tier 5 spells were acolyte-level spells, while Tier 6 and 7 were elevated to the status of Magus-level spells. Tier 8, however, represented a significant leap into the realm of Grand Magus.

    At this stage, most of Emery''s spells that he acquired during his academy days were not much help for him; all were acolytes-level spells. Only a few notable divine spells were somewhat relevant.

    [Nature Grasp, Photosynthesis, Metamorph, Spatial Gate, Rebirth, Fusion, 8 elements Transmutation technique]

    These spells were not merely acquired through conventional means; they were treasures garnered from fortuitous encounters and inheritance from legendary figures such as Gaia, Linnaeus the Arbor Master, Khaos, and the Light Wisp of Andora. One was even bestowed upon him as the top privilege prize of the academy.

    However, despite their illustrious origins, they were primarily utility spells,cking the raw destructive power needed forbat. Even the potent [Fusion] spell, while aiding Emery in connecting with nt creatures, fell short as a directbat spell.

    Emery''s own creations, like the [Sylvian Armor] crafted during his time on the Elves'', were also deemed unreliable. Spells such as [Anti-Magic], though formidable, were less effective to the might of peak full moon magus, let alone those in the grand magus realm wielding cosmic power. Simrly, his gravity spells, while effective at a Magus level, proved insufficient against foes of grand Magus caliber. Among his arsenal, only the divine spell [Aegis of Void] held some promise.

    Unfortunately, the path to learning high-tier spells was fraught with difficulty andplexity, requiring time, dedication, and a deep understanding of magical principles that Emery had yet to fully grasp.

    Two methods existed for attaining the ability to cast high-tier spells.

    The first method and most simple involved obtaining high-tier spell scrolls and absorbing their intricate runes, subsequently learning to cast the spell as instructed.

    Emery''s mastery of [Space Bending] exemplified this approach. He procured the rare tier 6 space path spell through a hefty investment of 12 million spirit stones at the Golden City auction. However, mastering it was no small feat; requiring a minimumprehension of 20% in thew of space, and despite receiving assistance from Khaos, it still demanded four arduous months of dedicated practice before Emery could sessfully cast the spell.

    The second method was through the creation or refinement of spells, akin to the craft of a cksmith forging weapons or armor.

    Emery''s [Dark Matter], originally a tier 5 spell taught by Master Xion, underwent improvement through his deep insights into the Dao, elevating it to tier 6 [Dao Matter]. Simrly, his [Dao Edge] underwent a simr process of refinement.

    However, achieving such improvement demanded ample amounts of energy, time, and profoundprehension. Some spells even required the expenditure of rare materials and spirit stones. Tier 7 spells were particrly more elusive, with only a select few elite magus possessing them. Grand magus boasting tier 8 spells in their arsenal were renowned for their unmatched prowess and formidable might on the battlefield.

    Emery found himself pitted against one of these formidable opponents: a grand magus entrenched within the resourceful ranks of the grade 4 Kux faction. Given his esteemed position, it was hardly surprising that Ramos possessed a formidable tier 8 spell in his arsenal.

    After a dozen battles of mobility spells between [Tier 6 - Space Bending] and Ramos''s [Tier 7 - Soaring Wind], the zing Wind grand magus realized that Emery''s movement technique was more annoying than his offensive spells. He then purposely let Emery release his [Dao Edge] at a safe distance and allowed it to strike upon his proud tier 8 ming cloak.

    As the energy de surged forth, its dual energies colliding in a spectacr disy of power, Ramos felt a twinge of regret wash over him.

    The multiplier effect of the opposing energies created an intensity that forced even the seasoned grand magus to unconsciously raise both arms in defense.

    Then, with a deafening roar, the energy de struck Ramos''s proud tier 8 ming cloak.

    KABOOOMM!!!

    The air crackled with energy as the impact reverberated across the battlefield, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. For a moment, time seemed to stand still as the full force of Emery''s attack collided with Ramos''s defenses, unleashing a powerfull explosion that illuminated the battlefield in a dazzling disy of power.

    Despite the overwhelming power of Emery''s strike, the ming cloak still flickered defiantly, having managed to block a staggering 80% of the sword''s strength. Though Ramos bore only a slight scratch wound, his grin widened as he taunted Emery.

    "Hahaha, is that it? that''s the best you can do?!!"

    With this realization, Ramos''s confidence soared. In his mind, victory was all but assured.

 Chapter 2104 Burning Cloud

    <h4>Chapter 2104 Burning Cloud</h4>

    With newfound confidence, Ramos, the zing Wind, swiftly altered his tactics once again. Abandoning his previous reliance on long-range attacks, he opted to charge ferociously toward Emery. This time, however, there was a noticeable difference. Ramos seemed to seamlessly integrate his [Myriad ming Cloak] with his [Divine Eagle ws], creating an aura of intense burning birds that streaked toward Emery with lethal intent.

    Emery reacted swiftly,unching another [Dao Edge] to intercept the onught. Yet, as expected, the st proved ineffective against the grand magus''s advance. The burning cloak absorbed the brunt of the attack, while Ramos''s w strikes effortlessly deflected the remaining force.

    "NOW BURN!!" Ramos eximed, his expression alight with pure joy as he reveled in his newfound advantage.

    With this bold move, the grand magus seeded in closing the distance, thrusting the battle into fierce close-quartersbat. His [Soaring Wind] spell proved to be a formidable counter to Emery''s [Space Bending], allowing him to pursue his adversary relentlessly andunch a barrage of deadly w strikes?to overwhelm Emery with sheer force and ferocity.

    Emery found himself in a precarious position; his sword skills and tier 7 Savage Sword were his only line of defense against Ramos''s relentless assault. Despite his best efforts, none of his strikes were able to breach Ramos''s formidable armor, and the grand magus''s rapid, ferocious attacks left him with little opportunity to mount a counteroffensive.

    As Ramos pressed the attack, Emery found himself increasingly on the defensive, unable to muster the concentration needed to channel another [Dao Edge] attack. To make matters worse, Ramos''s tier 8 Myriad ming Cloak began to exert its secondary function, its intense burning heat quickly breaking through Emery''s defenses.

    Within seconds, Emery''s tier 5 [Sylvian Armor] was reduced to smoldering ashes, leaving him reliant solely on his Twilight Wolf physique and high regenerative abilities to withstand the onught. Though these attributes spared him from being reduced to charred remains, they offered little respite from the searing pain coursing through his body.

    "Hahaha! I''m going to turn you into a crispy dog!" Ramosughter echoes across the battlefield.

    Ruthlessly, the grand magus unleashed another of his powerful tier 7 spells, [Burning Cloud], into the fray. Shifting his movements, he began to rotate around his target, manipting the waves of me to surround Emery and block off any avenue of escape. As the mes closed in, they merged together, forming a colossal, swirling sphere of fire that zed like a roaring sun in the sky.

    The spectacle did not go unnoticed by the other magus on the ground. Those aligned with the Kux faction cheered for their elder, their voices echoing amidst the chaos of battle. Meanwhile, Magus Beatrice and Tobin exchanged solemn nces, fully aware of the perilous situation unfolding before them. Despite their limited capabilities, they steeled themselves for action, preparing to intervene.

    However, amidst the tension, a young woman with a swivel horn emerged from the shadows, her presence bringing an unexpected sense of reassurance. "Don''t worry, Master has ways to deal with those mes," she dered confidently. Yet, it wasn''t just confidence that radiated from her; there was a subtle undercurrent of joy, as if she had gained something valuable from the unfolding conflict.

    Within the searing inferno of the burning sphere, Emery found himself enveloped by waves of scorching heat. As he took a deep breath to steady himself, a sense of resignation washed over him.

    It was bing increasingly clear to Emery that facing off against a grand magus who could effectively harness their cosmic energy was indeed a daunting challenge. These formidable adversaries possessed an almost unfathomable reservoir of energy, allowing them to effortlessly unleash multiple high-tier spells simultaneously.

    Though Emery still harbored a few strategies to contend with the situation, he recognized the inherent risks involved. To name one, his [Aegis of Void] defense,bined with the innate regenerative abilities granted by his wolf lineage''s [Undying Flesh], offered a potential means of weathering the onught for some time. However, he knew that relying solely on these defenses would consume a significant portion of his spirit energy, a precious resource that he could ill afford to squander��especially with his senior tribtion looming on the horizon.

    With his options dwindling and the stakes growing ever higher, Emery made a decisive choice. He resolved to seek external assistance.

    "Alright, you all cane out and help," Emery dered as he opened his aperture.

    Meanwhile, outside the fiery sphere, Ramos, the zing Wind, maintained a confident smile, already envisioning scenarios that would protect his reputation once he had dispatched this lowly academy instructor. However, his demeanor suddenly shifted as he noticed an unexpected development��the raging fire of the sphere began to diminish, their intensity waning with each passing moment.

    "What is going on?" Ramos eximed, his shock evident in his voice. Determined to regain control of the situation, he intensified his spellcasting, channeling waves of ming energy into the sphere in a desperate attempt to reignite its ferocity. Yet, despite his efforts, the sphere continued to shrink, its heat gradually dissipating before his eyes.

    "How could he do that?" Ramos muttered in frustration,

    Despite his growing sense of unease, Ramos refused to entertain the notion that Emery, a mere half-moon magus, could withstand the searing heat of his burning sphere. He was convinced that his opponent''s resilience was either a trick or ast-ditch effort to resist, so Ramos opted to bide his time.

    Minutes passed, and as the fiery sphere continued to dwindle, Ramos''s shock turned to disbelief as he finally sensed multiple movements within its diminishing confines. To his astonishment, hundreds, thousands, of tiny beings began to reveal their presence, apanied by a low, buzzing sound that filled the air.

    "What the hell is that?!" Ramos eximed, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    It was a swarm of [Shadowme Bees]��an army of creatures renowned for their ability to opposition fire elements. The cosmic-filled fire were a delicacy to the creatures; the thousands of tiny beasts glowed brightly as they flitted about happily, greedily absorbing the remaining mes.

    Dumbfounded by the unexpected turn of events, Ramos hastily ceased his spell.

    "Thank you for feeding my bees," Emery remarked with a hint of a smile while calling back the bees to his aperture with a simple gesture.

    Enraged by the unexpected turn of events, the grand magus retorted, "Huh! Even if you have a way to resist my mes, you still have no means to break my armor."

    "Oh... are you sure about that?"

    Emery slowly raised the savage sword. This time, there was an unmistakable aura of intensity surrounding its de��an energy that crackled with raw power. Emery was excited as he prepared to put the grand magus''s tier 8 defence to the test with his one and only tier 7 spell.

    [Void de]

 Chapter 2105 Void Blade

    <h4>Chapter 2105 Void de</h4>

    It was a tier 7 spell with the power to cut through space itself.

    The technique could be considered Grand Magus Zenonia''s inheritance, which Emery received when he devoured the female Grand Magus.

    Over the past 15 years, as Emery''s primal core slowly recovered and his understanding of thew of space had deepened, this formidable technique, along with the terrifying tier 8 spell [ck Hole], had be integral parts of his hidden arsenal of spells.

    However, despite their potency, both spells were considered iplete��each marred by missing and broken runes that Emery had been trying to fix over the past few years.

    If the spell were likened to a weapon, what Emery had received from Zenonia was akin to a broken sword��potentially deadly, but fractured and unstable. Just as a magus could wield a shard of the broken de to inflict harm, using such a weapon was inefficient and carried a high risk of backfiring, possibly harming the caster in the process. To rectify this, Emery knew he had to undertake aplex process of restoration.

    Repairing the [Void de] spell was akin to reassembling a shattered weapon. It required Emery to gather the scattered fragments, acquire the missing materials, and undergo a meticulous process of tempering and refining before the weapon could be wielded effectively once more.

    The [ck Hole] remained perilous for him, as it required extensive preparation and defied his attempts at control. Conversely, the tier 7 [Void de] was an ongoing project. It had taken Emery months of effort, involving consultations with experts and significant expenditure on several expensive tier 7 materials. These efforts led to Emery making several necessary changes to the spell.

    The spell itself was originally abination of four runes: conjuration and transmutation runes to create the form; the space runes as the main source of power; and the sword runes as the amplifier.

    With minimalprehension of conjuration and transmutation spells, Emery decided to modify the spell into an alteration spell. Here, he channeled the two space and sword runes into a real sword. The sessful result resembled his well-learned tier 3 [Darkness Infusion] spell, albeit four tiers higher inplexity and strength.

    This new iteration of the [Void de] spell relied on the user''s weapon, which gave it less mobility and was susceptible to breakage. However, on the positive side, it flowed much more seamlessly into the user''s sword techniques. Additionally, the higher sword technique andprehension of thew of the sword would enhance the effectiveness of the spell.

    On another note, it took him several moments to sessfully activate the spell, which ounted for his actions inside the ming sphere.

    As soon as the mes dissipated, Emery raised the space-crackling sword toward the grand magus and dered, "Let''s see how strong your armor is!"

    Without waiting for the grand magus''s reaction, Emery sprang into action. His massive battle power and the [Space Bending] spell swiftly pulled him closer to his target. Gritting his teeth against the intense heat, he swung the sword with unwavering determination.

    SWISSHHH!!!

    The sound of the de slicing through the air echoed around them as Emery''s strike connected with the grand magus''s ming cloak. Despite encountering resistance, the sword sessfully cleaved through the fiery barrier, like a lumberjack cutting a sturdy tree.

    "WHATT!!"

    The shock of this achievement was palpable, but the veteran grand magus managed to react in time, parrying the blow with his powerful eagle ws.

    The collision between Emery''s sword and the grand magus''s defense resulted in a powerful st that sent bothbatants hurtling hundreds of meters away.

    "How could this be?!" the grand magus eximed, his disbelief evident in his voice as he struggled toprehend how Emery had breached his formidable defense.

    Still reeling from disbelief, the grand magus swiftly reformed his [Myriad ming Cloak]. However, before he could fully regain his bearings, Emery charged back in for a second sword strike.

    Once again, the ming cloak proved no match for Emery''s relentless assault, as his de cut through the fiery barrier with ease.

    This was possible because of Emery''s umted gains in hiswprehension.

    [Law of Nature: 25%]

    [Law of Light: 19%]

    [Law of Space: 27%]

    [Law of Gravity: 9%]

    [Law of Devour: 6%]

    [Law of Sword: 4%]

    [Law Comprehension: 90%]

    [Soul Force: 935]

    Emery''s prowess extended far beyond that of a mere triple half-moon magus; his mastery of thew of space was unparalleled, infused with potent Khaos energy. With his formidable soul force as a foundation, Emery wielded a tier 7 spirit de of unparalleled devastation, capable of rending through the grand Magus tier 8 armor.

    The sh ensued into a whirlwind of chaos as both adversaries threw themselves into the fray with unrelenting ferocity.

    Each time the grand magus reformed his [Myriad ming Cloak], the void de sliced it open anew, its power undiminished. Despite the repeated defiance of the fiery barrier, Emery persisted, harnessing his advantage in battle power to maintain relentless pressure on the grand magus.

    CLANK! CLANK!!

    Sparks flew with each sh between the swords and the ws, filling the air with scorching mes. Despite the searing heat, Emery pressed on, undeterred.

    "No!! No!! No!!"

    The grand magus''s rejections rang out amidst the din of metal shes. Sword wounds began to mar his once-immacte form, a testament to Emery''s unyielding assault.

    With each strike, Emery''s swordsmanship grew more precise and deadly. Finally, one decisive swing nearly reached the grand magus''s neck, prompting a panicked reaction. The grand magus desperately intercepted the sword by catching it with his palm.

    However, with a skilled maneuver, Emery swiftly rotated the sword, seizing the grand magus''s wrist and cleaving through his entire palm.

    "ARRGHH!" The grand magus howled in agony as his severed hand fell to the ground, blood mixing with the mes below.

    Following the grand magus''s agonized shriek came a desperate casting of [Burning Cloud] to counter and cover his retreat.

    Despite the inherent risks, Emery lunged forward with lethal determination. Yet, rather than aiming for the grand magus''s life-sustaining organs, Emery''s de found purchase at the magus''s waist, carving a deep and grievous wound.

    SPLLAATT!!!

    Emery then hovered in silent vignce, observing from a secure distance as the grand magus grappled with the searing anguish and shock of the injury. This respite allowed the grand magus to initiate the regeneration of his severed arm.

    The grand magus contorted with a vtile mix of agony and fury as he locked his gaze on Emery. "Are you mocking me?!! The battle is far from OVER!!"

    Now that Emery had asserted his dominance, he responded calmly"I have no intention to push this further. Win or lose, there are no benefits for both of us, only loss... I suggest a cease-fire."

 Chapter 2106 Truce

    Chapter 2106 Truce

    ??After revealing his true power, Emery managed to significantly alter the grand magus''s perception of him. This seasoned figure, who had survived hundreds of battles, was well-acquainted with a fundamental principle of the Magus universe:

    Strength dictates morality. In this world, it was not one''s age, origin, or personality that held sway, but sheer power and how it influenced one''s gains and losses.

    Ramos the zing Wind, understood this principle deeply. Even with a slim chance of victory, he calcted that the potential losses far outweighed the benefits of defeating Emery. When Emery proposed a truce, Ramos did not dismiss it out of hand. Instead, he seriously considered the offer.

    Emery, observing the grand magus''s hesitation, felt a surge of optimism. He realized that there was a real possibility of negotiating his way out of this meaningless confrontation.

    Unfortunately, at that precise moment, Emery detected the presence of numerous powerful beasts approaching from the east��hundreds of them. It seemed to be another beast tide, and they were closing in rapidly. With a quick assessment, Emery identified at least ten deste beasts among them, along with one formidable ancient deste beast. This unexpected development added a newyer ofplexity to their situation.

    Given that the grand magus likely possessed a simr range of spirit-reading abilities, Emery quickly considered the worst-case scenario. He feared that the Kux magus might exploit this chaotic moment to strike against him and hispanions. The sudden influx of beasts could serve as a perfect distraction, creating an opportunity for a treacherous move.

    "So, what is your answer?!" Emery demanded, his voice steady but insistent.

    Once again, he raised his de, preparing for another potential confrontation. Despite the mounting tension, Emery was determined not to show any fear. His posture remained resolute, signaling his readiness to defend himself and his allies against any threat, whether it came from the grand magus or the iing beast tide.

    While awaiting the grand magus''s answer, Emery detected a change in the magus''s demeanor. There was a hint of excitement in his eyes. Sensing something significant, Emery enhanced his perception to scrutinize the approaching beasts once more. He discerned that the beasts were not just any group of flying creatures; they were a flock of Golden Feather Roc birds.

    These birds were renowned for their exceptional proficiency in wind elements, making them creatures that were filled with wind-based materials. Emery quickly connected the dots and understood why the grand magus was reacting with such interest. The Golden Feather Roc birds were immensely valuable to Kux factions, who sought wind-element materials.

    Realizing the opportunity at hand, Emery decided to act swiftly. Before the grand magus could make a move or respond to the changing situation, Emery proposed an offer.

    "Senior, help us defeat these beast tides; and you shall im all the materials from these birds," he said, his tone urgent yet diplomatic.

    Emery''s offer was strategic. By appealing to the grand magus''s obvious interest in the Golden Feather Roc birds, he aimed to secure an ally against the impending beast tide.

    The grand magus seemed to find Emery''s offer eptable, though there must be a moment where he considered letting Emery fight the beast tide alone and iming the materials afterward. However, that would mean rejecting the truce and continuing their fight.

    After a contemtive pause, the grand magus gave Emery a final look and dered,

    "We will fight the Roc, do not approach us!"

    Emery understood that this decision was driven by the grand magus''s confidence in his group''s ability to handle the animal onught and their absolute distrust of having a half-blood fighting alongside them.

    Acknowledging the decision, Emery signaled to hispanions to release Edgar, the Kux noble. He watched as the grand magus signaled his own group of five to take flight, heading directly toward the approaching beast tide.

    Emery returned to the formation, greeted by cheerful smiles and acknowledgments from Magus Beatrice and Tobin. The fact that he had managed to hold his own against a grand magus was nothing short of impressive. Magus Beatrice, who had known him since their academy days, couldn''t help but feel proud of his aplishments.

    "Well done, Emery," she said, her eyes shining with admiration.

    Magus Yord, the formation expert, was rendered speechless by Emery''s feat. His expression was one of obvious disbelief as if he couldn''t fullyprehend what he had just witnessed.

    Emery then nced at Senior Heorogar, who was still hovering inside the dark orb, and asked, "How much longer will this take?"

    "Who knows," replied the formation master. "Could be a few minutes, could be a few hours."

    epting the uncertainty, Emery turned his attention back to the surroundings. Aside from the Roc bird beast tide, there were still dozens of smaller groups of beasts approaching the formation. However, none of them posed a significant threat. Confident in the formation''s defenses, Emery kept his focus on the Kux faction''s battle while simultaneously working to recover his strength.

    Ramos the zing Wind was fiercely battling multiple deste best; Golden Feather Roc and the massive ancient deste beast, the King Golden Feather Roc. The grand magus seemed to channel his annoyance from the previous confrontation into his attacks, sending out devastating waves of fire that massacred dozens of the smaller birds with each strike.

    The other four Kux magus, with the formation expert at their center, fought in a tight and efficient formation. Their teamwork and coordination enabled them to disy a strengthparable to the Grand Magus. They moved with precision, their synchronized assaults creating a formidable defense against the onught of the beasts.

    However, despite their impressive abilities, Emery noticed something unsettling. The deste beasts exhibited a higher level of cognition and coordination than he had anticipated. Their movements were calcted and strategic.

    This realization filled him with a bad premonition. He nced anxiously at Magus Heorgar, who was still hovering inside the dark orb, hoping for his senior to finish his ascension quickly.

    About fifteen minutester, with only less than half of the Roc fowls defeated, Emery sensed the arrival of another formidable group of creatures numbering around twenty. Their steps sent tremors through the ground and clouds of smoke billowing into the horizon. All of them were deste beasts, abination of ferocious crimson tigers and rhino-type beasts.

    It was highly unusual for such diverse creatures to move together in suchrge numbers, suggesting the influence of amanding presence.

    Emery quickly scanned and spotted an old man sitting calmly atop a gigantic tiger. This figure exuded an aura of immense power, unmistakably that of a two-cosmos grand magus.

 Chapter 2107 Enslavement

    <h4>Chapter 2107 Envement</h4>

    Among the newly arrived beasts were two Ancient Deste Beasts.

    The first was the [King Crystal Rhino], a massive creature with a body covered in glistening, diamond-like armor that refracted light into a dazzling array of colors. Its horn, sharp and crystalline, gleamed with an icy aura, capable of piercing through the toughest of defenses.

    The second was the [White Lightning Tiger], a majestic and fearsome beast. Its muscr body was covered in fur that seemed to crackle with static electricity. Its eyes glowed a menacing blue, and lightning bolts danced around its ws and fangs.

    Apanying these ancient beasts were eight deste beasts of the same type as the King Crystal Rhino and ten yellow lightning tigers, simr in appearance but not as grand. Their movements were fast and powerful, each step sending shudders through the ground.

    The arrival of this formidable group quickly disrupted the ongoing battle.

    Considering the strange behavior of the Roc group they were fighting, Ramos quickly deduced that all three beast groups were under the control of the approaching grand magus, who sat atop the gigantic White Lightning Tiger.

    "Envement Path, Grand Magus!!" Ramos eximed, his voice tinged with astonishment.

    Envement was one of the formidable spirit reading paths. This path did more than merely forcefully subdue a beast; it allowed the magus to exert influence over the creatures, enhancing their battle capabilities through spells and strategicmands. This ability to control and empower the beasts made the Envement Path particrly dangerous.

    The fact that this grand magus had managed to subdue multiple ancient deste-level beasts, as well as over two dozen deste-level beasts, indicated he was most certainly a Spirit Master with exceptionally high soul power.

    Ramos decisively orders the Kux faction magus to disengage from their battles. However, as soon as they attempted to pull back, the surviving Roc birds, all seven of them, unleashed their devastating killer moves. A piercing sonic attack emanated from their cries, creating waves of destructive sound that hit the Kux magus with full force, instantly stunning them.

    "These damn birds!!" Ramos cursed, his voice filled with frustration.

    Ramos, the only one unaffected by the sonic attack due to his superior resistance, dashed forward to save his men. But as he was about to reach them, the King Golden Roc, thergest and most powerful of the Roc birds, executed its own killer move. A massive wind torrent erupted from its wings, creating a vortex of violent air currents that engulfed the entire area.

    The wind torrent was a formidable attack, not only restricting Ramos''s movement but also significantly enhancing the agility and speed of the remaining Roc birds. The gusts of wind were so powerful that they formed visible barriers, making it difficult for anyone to navigate through them without being thrown off bnce.

    Ramos struggled against the fierce winds, his every step met resistance. The golden Rocs, now moving with heightened speed and coordination, began their assault on the stunned Kux magus.

    Edgar and the formation experts quickly activated their life-saving and defensive skills to fend off the ferocious attacks. Despite their efforts, the other two juniors were less fortunate. One managed to dodge a lethal attack, but not without sustaining a severe injury. The other one was caught by the Roc''s talons and pulled away, its fate sealed by the savage pack.

    "NO!!!" Ramos screamed, his voice echoing with desperation as he watched the Roc birds tear up the poor magus.

    In that dire moment, the space around them distorted, rippling with an otherworldly energy. A portal materialized, and through it stepped a figure wielding a sharp de. With swift, precise strikes, he wounded the Rocs, forcing them to release the captured magus.

    The figure was their half-blood adversary, Emery, who had arrived just in time to save the Kux magus from a gruesome death. His sudden appearance and decisive action stunned both allies and enemies alike.

    Emery grabbed the unconscious magus and yelled, "This way!" He pointed towards the shimmering portal, offering an escape route from the chaotic wind torrent.

    However, the sight of Emery saving his men only fueled Ramos''s rage. With a ferocious shout, he unleashed the full extent of his domain power, casting a formidable tier 7 spell: [Tornado]. This was his most powerful wind element spell. The swirling vortex he conjured was immense, and its force was unmatched. It countered the wind torrent created by the King Golden Roc, pushing back the Golden Roc birds and scattering them.

    The powerful winds howled as Ramos''s tornado took control of the battlefield. The Roc birds, unable to withstand the ferocious gale, were forced to retreat, their coordinated assault was disrupted.

    Despite Emery''s crucial intervention, Ramos did not spare him a single word of gratitude. His eyes remained fixed on the approaching beast army, anger simmering beneath his calm fa?ade. The Golden Rocs, continued to circle them, their sharp eyes watching for any opportunity to strike.

    As they braced for the next wave of threats, the grand magus leading the beast army made his presence known. He was an imposing figure, old and hunchbacked, with a long white beard that flowed down his chest. His aura was one of absolute dominance, and as he approached, his voice boomed across the battlefield.

    "YOU DARE TO KILL MY BEAST? YOU SHALL PAY TENFOLD!" he shouted, his words reverberating through the air.

    The sheer strength in his tone sent a shiver down the spines of the Kux magus. They could sense the wrath and authority in his tone. Ramos, realizing the gravity of the situation, quickly tried to cate him.

    "Senior, it''s a misunderstanding! We didn''t know those were your beasts!" Ramos called out, his tone both respectful and urgent.

    "Regardless, you have killed them. I demand remuneration!"

    The tension in the air was palpable. The Kux magus exchanged nervous nces, their earlier confidence now reced by apprehension. .

    Emery turned to Ramos and said, "Don''t bother; hees with vicious intentions."

    With those words, Emery revealed the old man''s true identity, information he had obtained from VIA. The grand magus was Mo Yan, one of the infamous criminals in the magus universe. He had a notorious reputation for destroying multiples in his quest to perfect his mastery of thew of envement. He had beenst seen 300 years ago and had only mysteriously resurfaced in this quadrant.

    "Mo Yan�� the hunchback ve master!" Ramos eximed, recognizing the truth in Emery''s words. His expression shifted from anger to anxiety as the gravity of the situation became clear.

    As the beast tide closed in, Emery quickly added, "I can only wait for backup. If you wish to work together...."

    Before Emery could finish speaking, Ramos made a swift decision. He called out to his men, "We''re leaving! Now!" With a fierce determination, he enveloped his group in a cloud of mes, using the intense heat and fire to break through the encircling Roc birds. The mes roared as they created a path of escape, and Ramos, along with his magus, flew away from the imminent danger.

    The scene was chaotic. The Rocs screeched in fury, their golden feathers glinting menacingly, as they tried to close in on the escaping magus. The wind whipped through the air, carrying the scent of smoke and charred feathers.

    Emery could only shake his head as he watched Ramos and his group flee. Ramos might escape with his strength, but Emery was pessimistic about the chances of the other magus remaining the pursuit of the flying beasts, especially them being wounded.

    Despite his efforts to convince the Kux faction to cooperate, he knew that working with them might lead to other trouble. Perhaps they were safer without them. With a slight gesture, Emery blinked himself back to the formation.

    Upon his return, panic was evident among his allies. Magus Yord''s tone rang out, filled with fear, "What are we going to do?! Why are those Kux Magus leaving?! How are we going to survive this?!"

    The situation was tense, everyone on edge as the beast tide approached. Emery considered his options. With his spatial gate, he actually had the means to escape the disaster. The grand magus might be able to follow, but without the hordes of beasts, his threat would be significantly minimized.

    However, leaving his senior behind was not an option.

    Emery nced at Magus Heorgar, whose expression was pale and strained as he neared the final stage of his tribtion. The air around Heorgar crackled with intense magical energy, a testament to the life-altering challenge he was facing.

    Understanding the gravity of the situation and knowing that Heorgar could sense andprehend the dire circumstances they were in, Emery spoke with firm resolve.

    "Don''t worry, Senior. I will stay and protect you. You need to focus on your ascension. Only with your sess can we survive! ...Did you hear me? If you want to help, you must seed in your breakthrough!"

    x x x x x x x

 Chapter 2108 Defend

    Chapter 2108 Defend

    ??Emery''s firm determination to stay and protect Magus Heorogar only heightened Magus Yord''s anxiety. The approaching beast tide loomed ominously, mere minutes away, and Yord couldn''t shake the urge to retreat from the formation. However, to his frustration, none of the others showed any intention of leaving. He nced around at his fellow magus, feeling a surge of frustration at their seemingly reckless decision to stay.

    "These half-bloods! They are all crazy!" Yord thought to himself.

    Meanwhile, Emery remainedposed amidst the chaos, his mind racing with strategies to hold the formation until Magus Heorogar seeded in his ascension. With a grand magus fighting alongside him, Emery knew their chances of survival would significantly improve. Every moment counted, and Emery meticulously observed the unfolding situation, ready to adapt to whatever challenges arose.

    Magus Beatrice had taken proactive steps to seek aid. She had sent a message to the Magus Alliance outpost, detailing the presence of the criminal Grand Magus Mo Yan. The potential threat posed by Mo Yan would surely garner the attention of the Alliance, but the distance from their current location meant it would take a few hours for reinforcements to arrive.

    In addition, Magus Beatrice had also alerted Lucius Corvin since their encounter with the Kux faction. Emery acknowledged these efforts, but he harbored reservations about cing his faith in them.

    Emery wasted no time in bolstering their defenses. With a swift motion, he reached into his aperture and summoned five colossal stone giants, the Chizpur''s five brothers. These formidable allies had evolved two years ago, gaining a magus-level strength and ess to powerful abilities that would now prove invaluable in their battle against the beast tide.

    "Ku... ku... we are ready... help,"

    The stone giants rumbled in unison as they took their positions around the formation. With a shared consciousness enabled by their [One Mind] ability, theymunicated and coordinated seamlessly.

    Emery watched as the stone giants activated their innate skill, formidable tier 5 Earth spell, [nar Guard]. As the brothers ced their arms into the ground, the earth trembled beneath them, and towering stone walls emerged, rising ten meters high and one meter thick. Glowing runes adorned the surface of the walls, pulsing with arcane energy.

    The collective effort of the five stone giants transformed the simple defensive wall into a formidable stronghold, equivalent to a tier 6 level spell. With their defenses fortified, Emery felt a surge of confidence. The formation was now surrounded by an imprable barrier.

    Emery assessed the newly fortified defenses, recognizing a potential vulnerability to airborne attacks. But Emery was prepared for this contingency. He retrieved severalrge items from his arsenal��[sma Turrets], weapons crafted by Master Borin for precisely this type of situation.

    With a swift motion, Emery positioned the weapons atop the stone walls, ensuring they had a clear line of sight to their surroundings. Each turret was equipped with advanced targeting systems and powerful sma cannons, ready to be activated automatically by VIA.

    As Emery set up the turrets, he couldn''t help but notice the incredulous look on Magus Yord''s face. The formation master''s pride seemed wounded by Emery''s actions, interpreting them as ack of trust in his abilities. But Emery remained unfazed by Yord''s silent reproach. Instead, he met Yord''s gaze with a challenging expression.

    Yord''s expression darkened, a mix of frustration and determination evident on his face. "Huh! You''re looking down on me, aren''t you!" He retorted, his voice tinged with annoyance.

    With his safety and pride on the line, Magus Yord was forced to reassess the strength of his defenses. Without hesitation, he began to make adjustments to the stone pirs of the formation, enhancing their barriers to provide additional protection.

    As Yord worked to strengthen the defenses, Emery couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. He had sessfully encouraged the formation master to rise to the asion, pushing him to do his best to fortify their protections against the impending threat.

    "Get ready, They areing!" Emery''s voice cut through the tense air, rallying his allies to prepare for the imminent attack from the east. Magus Yord, Tobin, Beatrice, Twik, and Livi sprang into action, each taking up their positions and preparing themselves for the fight.

    The ground trembled violently as the first wave of beasts arrived, their immense weight causing the earth to quake beneath them. Leading the charge were eight Ice Rhinos, their colossal forms towering at four meters in height and stretching twenty meters in length. Their bodies, encased in formidable crystalline armor, shimmered with an icy blue hue, making them appear both majestic and terrifying. The two massive horns on each rhino, sharp and imposing, were aimed directly at the nt walls surrounding the barrier, poised to shatter anything in their path.

    The Elysian nts, though formidable against lesser foes, were no match for these deste beasts. The rhinos'' sheer force and size allowed them to crash through the nt protections with ease, leaving destruction in their wake.

    Reacting swiftly to the impending threat, Emery signaled the activation of the sma turrets. A barrage of firepower was unleashed, beams of searing energy cutting through the air towards the oing beasts. The sma sts struck the rhinos, but their thick, crystalline hides absorbed most of the impact. Though the attacks were insufficient to cause significant harm, they managed to slow their advance and disrupt their momentum.

    Amidst the chaos, thergest and most fearsome beast of the group came out from the back of the pack: the King Crystal Rhino. This ancient deste beast, twice the size of the others, was nearly impervious to the sma sts. Its armored body glinted with steely resolve, and its sheer power rivaled a peak magus level, one step to the grand magus realm. Each sma shot that struck it left only superficial scratches, failing to deter its relentless charge.

    Emery was itching to make a move, but at the same time, the dozen yellow tigers had arrived. They didn''t attack directly but used their lightning-fast mobility to approach from the sides. Hence, he decided to send someone else.

    "Senior!" Emery called out, giving the signal to Magus Tobin.

    With a powerful leap, Tobin propelled himself out of the formation, his Silver bones transformation implemented as he prepared to confront the gigantic Rhino head-on. With a primal roar, Tobinunched himself at the beast, his massive arms outstretched to meet the charge.

    "You shall not pass!!"

    Tobin''s cry echoed across the battlefield as he collided with the King Crystal Rhino, his strength matched against the sheer force of the beast''s charge.

    The ground beneath Tobin''s feet cracked and buckled under the strain. He was dragged over a hundred meters and was almost able to stop the gigantic beast when the King Rhino unexpectedly used its killer move, one that propelled it to make a second, more powerful charge. It pushed Magus Tobin, and together they crashed into the secondyer barrier.

    CRRACKKK!!!

 Chapter 2109 Defend 2

    <h4>Chapter 2109 Defend 2</h4>

    Magus Tobin''s painful scream echoed across the battlefield, apanied by the crumbling sound of three defensive stone pir formations. The turtle magus was hurled back inside the formation, blood spurting from his mouth, while the King Rhino rampaged in anger, thwarted from entering by the formation barrier.

    "Senior, are you alright?" Emery called out, his voice tinged with concern.

    Magus Tobin, though battered, stood tall once again. "I was careless," he admitted, wiping the blood from his lips. Without hesitation, he leaped out of the formation to intercept the colossal rhino, determined to prevent further destruction.

    As soon as Tobin reengaged the beast, two deste yellow tigers, with their lightning-fast reflexes, nked him from the sides. VIA, detecting the threat, sprang into action, firing sma shots at the iing beasts. However, the tigers'' heightened battle instincts and lightning speed allowed them to dodge the shots at thest second, their sleek bodies weaving through the sma beams effortlessly.

    After ensuring that the Turtle Magus could hold his ground against the massive rhino, Emery shifted his focus to the broken stone formations. The shattered pirs were a critical weakness in their defense. Sensing Emery''s concern, the old formation magus speaks.

    "I can fix this!! Just make sure no more stones break!"

    Magus Yord poured his energy into reinforcing the remaining pirs, his hands glowing as he chanted an incantation to strengthen the structure. The air around him cracked with energy, and the glowing runes on the pirs intensified, providing a temporary boost to their durability.

    The stone formation made by Magus Yord originally had 36 stone pirs, creating three defensiveyers. The firstyer had already been shattered by the previous lizard beast tide. Now, three of the 12 secondyer stones were broken, creating a crack in the barrier. Knowing that these pirs could withstand tier 6 spells, Emery frowned, realizing the sheer power of the King Rhino''s charge. It was clear that without Magus Tobin''s defense, more stone pirs would have broken simultaneously; without the barrier, Magus Tobin would have been heavily wounded.

    Emery''s thoughts were disrupted by a deafening roar as a gigantic white tiger, wreathed in blue lightning, surged forward with terrifying speed. It fiercely charged toward Magus Tobin, who was outside the formation. But before it could reach its target, a shadowy figure emerged, and arge scythe swung through the air. Livi, the Baphomet, intercepted the beast, halting it in its tracks.

    "What a cute cat... let''s y," Livi taunted, her voiceced with amusement as she engaged the second ancient deste beast in a fierce battle of strength and wit.

    The white lightning tiger, massive and ferocious, growled menacingly as Livi stood her ground. Her scythe, dark and menacing, gleamed with a deadly edge. Sparks flew as the scythe met the tiger''s lightning-infused ws, creating a spectacr sh of power.

    Livi the Baphomet and Tobin the turtle half-blood had been strategically deployed to confront the gigantic ancient deste beast, their formidable strength and resilience making them ideal contenders for such a formidable opponent. As they engaged in a fierce battle with the towering creature, the others; Beatrice, Twik, and VIA, rallied to defend the barrier against the relentless assault of the other deste beasts.

    Emery, meanwhile, remained vignt, his senses attuned to the subtle energies coursing through the battlefield. His primary objective was the apprehension of the elusive Mo Yan, the old, hunchbacked grand magus whose presence posed a significant threat to their safety.

    However, after a few minutes of intense scrutiny, Emery''s keen spirit reading abilities led him to deduce that Mo Yan was in fact pursuing the Kux Magus, along with the Roc Beast groups.

    Realizing the opportunity at hand, Emery wasted no time springing into action. With steely resolve, he joined the fray, his resolve unwavering as he set his sights on neutralizing as many deste creatures as possible before the grand magus''s return.

    Emery decisively used his void de and employed his space- bending spell to deal with these deste beasts. His strikes were swift and precise, his de cutting through the air with deadly uracy as he sought to thin the ranks of their monstrous adversaries.

    However, as soon as he showed his power and decisively killed one of the tiger beasts, he was surprised to see a sudden increase in caution toward him. These deste beast groups indeed had higher intellects, like no other he had fought before.

    He soon encountered a frustrating reality: these deste creatures were far more resilient than he had anticipated. Not only were they able to coordinate their movements with rming precision, effectively shielding each other from critical harm, but their thick, armored hides proved to be a formidable barrier. The beasts also disyed their high regenerative abilities, which made them even harder to kill. Thisbination of strategy and resilience created a daunting challenge for Emery and hispanions.

    The two beast groups worked in unison: the tigers moved swiftly around the formation, striking at weak points and harming the stone pirs, while the rhinos stampeded in groups, continuously returning with powerful charges. Emery was forced to divide his attention between the two threats. The rhinos'' relentless charges threatened to break through their defenses, while the tigers'' agility and cunning attacks targeted the formation''s structural integrity.

    Emery could clearly see the terrifying strength of an organized and more intelligent, deste beast. Despite the difficulties, after almost an hour of fighting, Emery and hispanions had managed to vanquish four rhinos and seven tigers�� half of the beast groups. They also manage to heavily wound the gigantic white tiger. Unfortunately, at the same time, their secondyer barrier sumbed to the ceaseless barrage and crumbled apart.

    Amidst the chaos, Emery''s keen senses detected a disturbance in the sky above.

    His gaze shot upwards to behold a small capsule-shaped construct, a ship hurtling toward them, its damaged hull trailing plumes of smoke as it descended perilously toward the battlefield.

    VIA, swiftly proposed a course of action, suggesting the use of the sma turrets to bombard the ship and neutralize the potential threat. However, Emery, relying on his intuition,reached out with his spirit reading, intercepting the ship mid-flight and guiding it safely into the heart of their formation.

    As the dust settled and the ship''s hatch opened, a figure emerged, his presence eliciting a mixture of surprise and apprehension from the group. It was Edgar, the Kux faction noble. His expression twisted in hysterical anguish as he stumbled out of the damaged vessel.

    "They''re dead! They''re all dead!" Edgar''s voice resounded with despair.

 Chapter 2110 Defend 3

    <h4>Chapter 2110 Defend 3</h4>

    The news of the Kux magus'' death came as a shock. Everyone had seen the strength of Ramos the zing Wind, and to think that such a powerful figure could die in less than an hour was something difficult to believe.

    While Beatrice and Yord were still questioning the hysterical Kux noble, Emery decisively called out for the rest of the group to finish off the remaining beasts as soon as possible. It bes more imperative to kill these beasts before their master arrives.

    "Ku ku!!"

    With Emery''smand, Twik went on the offensive and used his mastery over nt elements to create dozens of roots that charged out of the formation aggressively. The ground trembled as thick, sinewy roots erupted, chasing after the deste beasts.

    Simultaneously, VIA unleashed suppressing fire from the sma turrets. The turrets hummed to life, their barrels glowing with a deadly blue light as they unleashed a relentless barrage of sma fire. With enough sampling of the tiger''s ability, the artificial being was able to calcte the beast''s movement more urately, increasing its hit rate and forcing the beast to retreat.

    The coordinated actions were fully intended to create an opening for Emery''s next orders.

    "The King Rhino first!"

    Emery pointed out the crack on the rhino''s crystallized right side, a result of Magus Tobin''s previous shes with the beast. Demonstrating wless teamwork, the turtle half-blood used his immense physique to restrain the king rhino in ce. Emery then focused all his strength into one piercing strike enhanced with [Void de] aimed directly at the crack.

    The beast roared in pain as the de pierced through, revealing its bleeding flesh.

    "Livi Now!!"

    The Baphomet swiftly unleashed her powerful innate ability, [Infernal Form]. She turned into ming smoke and whisked into the exposed flesh, burning the rhino from the inside out.

    Emery continues his barrage of attacks from the outside, while Livi creates massive damage from the inside. Within a minute, the gigantic rhino lets out a final, anguished roar before copsing to the ground, lifeless. Livi emerged in smoke, her face pale, as the innate skill had taken arge amount of her strength.

    "Next one!" Emery shouted.

    The rhino had been Emery''s primary target due to its threat to their defensive formation. With it taken care of, Emery turned his attention to the wounded white tiger. The odds were now in their favor, with three against one.

    ROAARR!!!

    The gigantic tiger sensed its predicament, and shifted to a defensive stance, calling out to the rest of its pack for protection. Six yellow tigers formed a protective barrier around their leader, their eyes glowing with feral determination.

    Emery, undeterred, pressed on. He expertly maneuvered through the battlefield, and with Livi and Magus Tobin on his side, they managed to break out the tiger''s defense, cutting down two more yellow tigers with swift, lethal strikes. Blood and fur flew as the beasts fell, but the White Tiger remained elusive, evading his every attempt tond a decisive blow.

    At that crucial moment, VIA''s urgent voice cut through the chaos.

    [Warning! Flying figures approaching fast��beasts and humans]

    "Dammit!! Kill that tiger, quick!!" Emery shouted, and all three managed to surround the white tiger, ready for the killing strikes.

    Sensing its imminent doom, the tiger unleashed its killer move. In a blinding sh, it transformed into a chain of lightning, dodging away from Emery''s attack with incredible speed.

    Just as Emery was about to make another attempt, a thunderous voice echoed through the battlefield, stopping him in his tracks.

    "YOU DARE TO KILL MY BEAST!!"

    The voice brought the battlefield to an abrupt halt. The surviving beasts ceased their attacks and retreated a safe distance from the formation. A tense silence fell as all eyes, including those of Emery and hispanions, turned skyward.

    Majestically soaring toward them was a gigantic bird, the Golden King Roc. Perched atop its back were two men. To everyone''s surprise, one of them was the Kux formation expert, standing behind the hunchbacked ve master, Mo Yan. As for Grand Magus Ramos, his unmoving body was clutched like baggage in the Roc beast''s ws.

    As they descended toward the formation, Edgar, the Kux noble, shrieked in terror. "He�� he really killed him... and Master Riven... he gained control of Master Riven!!"

    Emery quickly assessed the situation. He detected faint signs of life emanating from Ramos'' body, a mere flicker indicating he was still alive. The formation expert, Riven, however, stood motionless, his expression nk and devoid of life��controlled like a puppet.

    "Envement path�� he can enve magus," Emery muttered, the grim realization sinking in.

    Mo Yan''s power was more terrifying than they had imagined. Not only could he control beasts, but he could also enve magus, turning them into mindless thralls.

    Seeing the impending threat, Magus Yord''s expression turned serious. He swiftly upgraded the formation, throwing several more gs and inscribing multiple runes, causing the entire formation to gleam with intensified spirit energy.

    "Do not leave the formation!" hemanded, his fear palpable.

    The Golden King Roc finallynded about a hundred meters outside the formation. The hunchbacked Grand Magus, Mo Yan, calmly descended, his powerful aura reverberating with each step until he reached the ground. The Kux formation expert followed silently behind him, his expression nk.

    "I didn''t realize your little group could deal so much damage to my beasts," Mo Yan said, his eyes scanning the battlefield, He took some interest in Livi and Twik before settling on Magus Heorgar, who was still hovering in the air. A malicious smile yed on Mo Yan''s lips.

    The old hunchback magus stroked his long beard thoughtfully, a sinister glint appearing in his eyes as they began to glow with an eerie light. Suddenly, the formation barrier surrounding Emery and hispanions trembled violently, the air crackling with raw magical energy.

    Magus Yord, who was responsible for maintaining the barrier, was instantly overwhelmed. His hands moved frantically, inscribing runes in mid-air, pouring every ounce of his energy into bolstering the faltering defenses. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, evidence of the tremendous effort required to keep the formation intact against such formidable power.

    After a minute, the old grand magus frowned, a look of irritation crossing his face. "Annoying formation," he muttered, clearly displeased that his efforts had not yet broken throughpletely.

    Emery stepped forward, his eyes locking onto the Grand Magus with a steely resolve. "We have informed the Magus Alliance. You''d better leave quickly," he dered.

    The old grand magus''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "You are the one in charge, aren''t you?" he said. His gaze shifted to Livi and Twik, "And these two beautiful creatures are yours?" he continued, a predatory gleam in his eyes. "Hand them over to me, and I might let you keep your life."

    Not only were Emery''s threats ignored, but the grand magus retaliated with his own.

    Their tense conversation was abruptly interrupted by a sudden grunt from Grand Magus Ramos. mes began to form, burning the King Roc''s ws as Ramos struggled to break free.

    "Elder, you are still alive!" Edgar eximed, his face lighting up with hope at the sight of Ramos''s resistance.

    However, in that very moment, Mo Yan''s ability activated, swiftly restraining Ramos. With a casual flick of his finger, Ramos''s body was yanked forward, bringing him face-to-face with the hunchbacked grand magus. "You have quite the resistance..." the grand magus remarked, a frown creasing his forehead.

    Without warning, the grand magus extended his hand, and a spectral arm materialized, its ghostly fingers wrapping around Ramos. The Kux grand magus''s spirit was forcefully wrenched from his body. The ethereal manifestation of Ramos struggled violently, attempting to break free from the spectral arm''s grasp.

    The grand magus''s eyes glowed with a malevolent light as he tightened his grip on Ramos''s spirit. The spectral arm shimmered with dark energy, and the Kux grand magus''s ghostly form writhed in agony, its attempts to escape growing weaker by the second.

    This was undoubtedly the grand magus''s method of enving his target, an ability that struck fear into the hearts of those witnessing it.

    Emery''s gaze hardened as he watched the horrifying disy. The realization that Mo Yan had the power to turn a grand magus like Ramos into a mere puppet was chilling.

    "No!! No!! Help him!!" shouted Edgar, his voice filled with desperation.

    Emery understood the gravity of the situation but remained motionless. The stakes were high, yet his attempts to gauge the grand magus''s true strength had been frustratingly fruitless. Despite VIA''s and his own efforts to analyze Mo Yan, they had gleaned nothing beyond hisst known historical data. Thisck of information only underscored the formidable nature of Mo Yan''s spirit defense, which effectively concealed his abilities.

    While Emery deliberated, the hunchback magus turned his attention to Riven, the Kux formation expert, andmanded, "This will take several minutes. Now, I want you to prove your worth and destroy that formation before I am finished."

    "Yes, master,"

 Chapter 2111 Formation Battle

    Chapter 2111 Formation Battle

    ??The Kux formation expert, Riven, stepped forward and produced a high-tier artifact��a bronze, palm-sized circr disc intricately engraved with multipleyers of rotating shapes and arrows. As he activated the artifact, chains of lightning began to emerge, striking the formation barrier. Though the lightning wasn''t particrly strong, it methodically crept along the barrier, probing for weaknesses.

    Magus Yord''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the artifact''s purpose. "That is a formation tool," he said urgently. "Its function is to find the ws in my formation!"

    Emery, having some knowledge of formations himself, understood the gravity of the situation. He knew that, aside from brute force, there were other methods to dismantle a formation: understanding its principles, identifying its ws, and deconstructing it piece by piece. A master with enough talent could even locate the formation''s core��its ''eye''��and seize control.

    Riven''s artifact was precisely the kind designed to uncover and exploit such weaknesses.

    To prevent such a catastrophe, Emery called out to VIA, directing her to bombard the magus with the sma turrets. The turrets swiveled into position, their barrels glowing with energy as they unleashed a barrage of sma bolts. However, the four ice rhinos moved into formation, blocking the sma sts with their massive, armored bodies. The sma sizzled against their crystalline hides but failed to prate.

    A momentter, a small spark appeared on one side of the formation barrier. Magus Riven''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "I found one," he said with a smile.

    Swiftly, the gigantic white tiger, along with the remaining four yellow tigers, converged on the area Riven had targeted.Twik''s vines erupted from the ground, attempting to block their advance. The vines twisted and coiled, forming a thick barrier of roots and tendrils, but the tigers were relentless. They shed and bit at the vines, their ws and teeth tearing through the vegetation with ease.

    As everyone focused on the tigers, the Golden King Roc suddenly swooped down from above. Its massive wings beat the air, creating gusts of wind that scattered debris across the battlefield. With a piercing screech, the Roc extended its ws and struck the barrier with immense force.

    BOOM!!!

    The impact was devastating. One of the twelve remaining stone pirs shattered, sending shockwaves through the entire formation. The barrier''s shimmering light flickered, its integrity visiblypromised. Magus Yord, the formation master, was immediately on high alert. His hands moved in a blur as he inscribed new runes and channeled more spirit energy into the formation, trying to stabilize it.

    "What are you half-bloods standing around for?! Do something!" Edgar, the Kux noble, shouted, his voice high with anxiety and frustration.

    Everyone was currently looking at Emery, waiting for his signal. He could feel the weight of their expectations and the gravity of the situation bearing down on him.

    He heaved a sigh, his mind racing with theplexity of their predicament. The fact that he couldn''t read the grand magus'' ability made it difficult to make a decisive move. He took another moment to consider the situation.

    His main priority should be preventing Mo Yan from enving Grand Magus Ramos. If Mo Yan seeded in doing so, having another grand magus on the enemy''s side would make their chances of surviving this battle extremely low. Despite Mo Yan appearing vulnerable with his full attention on Ramos, Emery knew it would be foolish to charge at a powerful 2-cosmos magus without proper knowledge of Mo Yan''s abilities.

    On the other hand, Emery needed to prevent the barrier from breaking. If the barrier failed, it would jeopardize Magus Heorgar''s ascension and expose them all to the grand magus''s spirit attack. Emery might be able to resist a grand magus-level spirit attack, but he couldn''t say the same for the others.

    With this in mind, Emery quicklymunicated with Magus Yord, the formation master, through their minds.

    "Senior, how long can you hold the formation?"

    "��not long enough��you need to stop that man!"

    "Senior, give me a number, how long can you hold the formation?"

    Hearing the man''s words, Emery assumed they only had minutes, but the formation master''s answer surprised him.

    "It depends��."

    "Depends on what?!"

    "Depends on��how many spirit stones you have? ....You see, I have spent so much on the previous formation��if you have more�� that would be very helpful"

    "...."

    Emery was dumbfounded. During such a critical situation, the formation master was calcting his loss. Emery quickly threw the old sorcerer a bag filled with dozens of red spirit stones worth almost 10 million spirit stones. Seeing this, Magus Yord''s expression turned into a smile.

    "Alright, this should buy us at least half an hour��"

    "..."

    Emery threw him another bag filled with several million spirit stones,pletely changing the formation master''s facial expression. With confidence, he said, "With these, even if they have a few more ancient deste level beasts, we could still hold for an hour."

    "...."

    Magus Yord''s quick change of attitude was concerning, so Emery asked, "What about that formation expert? Can he break your formation?"

    "Him��? Nah, don''t worry about him. He is just a noob�� just make sure you all stay inside the formation."

    With a serene smile, Magus Yord took out more gs, each one intricately designed with ancient symbols, and ced them strategically within the formation. Alongside the gs, he retrieved his palm-sized formation tool, a rectangr stone block etched with an array of runes. With practiced precision, he inserted dozens of red spirit stones into the tool and began chanting softly.

    As his incantations filled the air, dozens of runes materialized from the stone block, glowing with ethereal light. With a flick of his wrist, they floated gracefully towards the formation barrier. Not only did they repair the previously damaged pir, but they also created eight additional stone pirs, their sturdy structures reinforcing the integrity of the barrier.

    VIA informed Emery that the formation had just undergone a significant upgrade, ascending from tier 6 to tier 7. The astonishment on everyone''s faces was palpable as they witnessed the barrier''s newfound strength. Now more robust than ever, shimmered with renewed energy. The minor tremors caused by the attacks of the opposing formation specialist seemed insignificant; the barrier held strong and gleaming.

    Outside the barrier, Magus Riven''s demeanor shifted to one of grim determination. Desperation evident, he threw his blood onto his formation tool, a desperate attempt to enhance its power. However, Magus Yord, ever vignt, quickly adapted by rotating the formation''s ws, constantly shifting the weak points to avoid exploitation.

    It was a mesmerizingbat of wits between two formation masters: Riven, the rank 6 expert, attacking relentlessly, and Yord, the rank 7 master, defending with unmatched precision and speed. Yord''s profound knowledge andplex formations were evident in his swift creation of new runes and seamless adjustments. Emery now fullyprehended Yord''s earlier arrogance; his skills were indeed spectacr.

    Magus Riven, in spite of his best efforts, continued to fail. Each new tactic he tried was swiftly countered by Yord. The difference in their abilities became painfully clear. Frustration etched across his face, Riven poured more of his essence into the attack, yet the shield remained steadfast.

    Seeing this, Mo Yan''s expression darkened. "Useless ve!"

 Chapter 2112 Defend 4

    Chapter 2112 Defend 4

    ??As the chain of lightning continued to slither across the barrier, Magus Yord worked frantically, adding more runes and reinforcing the formation. Each time a section of the barrier flickered under the artifact''s probing, Yord was there, bolstering it with additionalyers of protection.

    Satisfied that the formation was secure under Yord''s watchful eye, Emery shifted his focus to the primary objective: stopping the hunchback ve master, Mo Yan, from enving Grand Magus Ramos. The sight of Ramos''s struggling form, bound by spectral arms, fueled Emery''s resolve.

    Limited to fighting from within the confines of the formation, Emery and hispanions unleashed a barrage of long-range attacks towards Mo Yan.

    Magus Beatrice unleashed her wind de spells, casting multiple sharp green crescent des that sliced through the air, propelled by powerful gusts of wind.

    Livi the Baphomet followed up by conjuring multiple dark fireballs, each one crackling with malevolent energy. She hurled them right behind Beatrice''s wind des, thebined assault creating a tempest of elemental fury.

    However, their efforts were quickly thwarted by the King Roc''s massive golden wings. The ancient deste beast spread its wings wide, creating an imprable shield that absorbed the brunt of the attacks. The wind des dissipated harmlessly against the Roc''s feathers, and the dark fireballs exploded with minimal impact, leaving only scorch marks.

    Undeterred, Magus Tobin, despite his limited range of spells, decided to employ a more direct approach. He took out a piece of his silver bone, channeling his power into it. The bone transformed into a long, gleaming spear, merging seamlessly with his arm. With a mighty heave, Tobin''s body arched backward, and he propelled the spear with all his strength.

    The spear flew through the air with a curving trajectory, aiming to bypass the Roc and strike at Mo Yan directly. The King Roc, quick to react, let out a shriek and pped its wings to intercept the spear. The enormous bird moved with surprising agility, positioning itself between the spear and its master.

    CRACKK!!

    The spear pierced through the Roc''s wing, the force of the impact tearing through the beast''s flesh. Blood sprayed from the wound, sttering onto the ground below.

    Emery seized the opportunity,unching his powerful [Dao Edge]. The de, infused with a potentbination of light and darkness energy, sliced through the air with a deadly precision. However, one of the four ice rhinos quickly moved to intercept, taking the hit meant for their master. The rhino''s thick, crystallized hide absorbed the impact, though visible cracks and deep wounds marred its surface.

    "Keep going!" Emerymanded, rallying hispanions to continue their assault.

    With their strategy evolving, the four ice rhinos and the King Roc took on defensive roles, circling around Mo Yan and taking turns to absorb the relentless attacks. Each creature would move to the forefront, take the brunt of the damage, and then retreat to recover while another took its ce. This rotating defense allowed them to endure the onught and protect Mo Yan effectively.

    Meanwhile, Riven, now without the protection of the beasts, had to keep his distance. He darted around the battlefield, directing the tiger pack to target the formation''s weaknesses.

    Emery left the task of dealing with the tigers to Twik and VIA, allowing him to concentrate on breaking through the defense around Mo Yan. Each sh of his [Dao Edge] was a powerful blend of light and darkness, designed to maximize damage even if itcked the precision and pration of his [Void de].

    The third energy sh finally imed one of the rhinos, its massive body copsing with a thunderous crash. By the eighth sh, along with the bombardment of long-range spells; all four ice rhinos had fallen, their forms shattered and lifeless on the battlefield.

    Despite these losses, the King Roc, though noticeably wounded, still stood resolute in its defense of Mo Yan. Its golden wings were riddled with bone spears, each wound seeping blood, and one spear had even pierced through its neck, yet it remained unyielding.

    Emery realized that unless he ventured out from the protective formation, he wouldn''t be able to inflict significant damage on the grand magus. However, the persistent attacks had not been in vain. Each failed attempt provided valuable information, revealing that Mo Yan continually relied on his minions to shield him. This suggested a vulnerability that Emery could exploit.

    Just then, Emery sensed a shift in Grand Magus Ramos''s aura through his spirit reading. The envement process appeared to be reaching a critical juncture. Recognizing the urgency, Emery knew the moment hade for a decisive strike.

    "Attack!!"

    This time, Emery cast his tier 5 spell, [Void Mist], enveloping the area in a dense, dark fog. The mist obscured vision, providing cover for hispanions as they released their strongest long-range attacks. Green wind des, dark fireballs, and bone spears hurtled through the mist, each aimed at the formidable adversary.

    From within the concealment of the mist, Emery initiated another [Dao Edge], the energy de slicing through the air with deadly precision. Without hesitation, he followed the energy de, leaping out of the formation and darting under the wounded King Roc. His target was clear: the hunchback ve master, Mo Yan.

    With lightning speed, Emery closed in, his sword poised for a lethal strike. Just as he was about tond a blow on the unsuspecting grand magus, Mo Yan turned, his eyes glowing with a malevolent light. The severe gaze halted Emery''s assault mid-air, and under the Grand Magus''s spirit attack; it burst to pieces.

    "NO!!!"

    Magus Beatrice screamed in shock, but her cry quickly turned to relief when she recognized it was just a clone.

    Emery''s real figure advanced from a different angle, utilizing his [Space Bending] technique to approach undetected. His sword gleamed with spatial energy, ready to unleash the lethal [Void de] for a determinative strike. However, just as he was about to deliver the blow, the grand magus countered with a powerful spirit attack, freezing Emery in ce.

    "Huh! You think I didn''t know it was a clone?! What an insult!!!" the old grand magus sneered, his voice dripping with contempt, before adding "It''s brave of you toe out of the formation, now you shall..."

    Before he could finish his words, Mo Yan sensed sudden danger. Seeing Emery smile, he was shocked to realize a third attack.

    Something soared at high speed from behind, bypassing his defenses. It was the hexagonal construct, now in de form, slicing through the air with deadly precision.

    "BASTARD!!!" Mo Yan roared, his eyes wide with shock.

 Chapter 2113 Defend 5

    Chapter 2113 Defend 5

    ??The sudden attack from the metallic construct forced Mo Yan to react. The hunchback grand magus swiftly turned and used one of his arms to block the flying construct with his bare hand. The impact sent a shockwave through the air, and Mo Yan grunted in pain as the construct pierced his flesh.

    Emery''s previous probe had deduced that the grand magus was unable to move away while using his envement skill. Seeing Mo Yan struggling to stop the piercing construct confirmed his other assumption that a spirit master and envement master like Mo Yan was vulnerable to physical attacks.

    "YOU BASTARD!!!" Mo Yan roared, his eyes wide with shock.

    The attack was too sudden for Mo Yan to fully counter. With his life on the line, he was forced to direct his power to deflect the metallic construct away. The effort caused a strain visible on his contorted face, and his grip faltered.

    This moment of distraction and effort allowed Emery to be released from the restraining force. Sensing his opportunity, Emery surged forward with renewed determination.

    Emery didn''t intend to attack Mo Yan. Instead, he charged toward Ramos, using his [Spatial Bending] spell to shorten the distance between them. His real intention was to take Ramos back inside the formation. By healing the Kux grand magus and ensuring Heorgar''s sessful ascension, the three of them would be able to fight Mo Yan together.

    With precision and speed, Emery unleashed his [Void de] to strike the spectral arm that was engulfing Ramos. Unfortunately, its effect against the ghastly form was minimal. However, it was still effective enough to cut arge chunk of the spectral arm apart. Just as he prepared tounch a second attack, Emery was abruptly pushed away a few meters by Mo Yan''s formless attack.

    "I am going to kill you!" Mo Yan bellowed, his voice filled with rage and desperation.

    Emery gritted his teeth, feeling the force of the attack reverberate through his body. The situation was dire, but he knew he couldn''t afford to relent.

    Mo Yan was about to unleash his spirit attack on Emery again when an anomaly urred with Ramos''s body. The multiple interruptions had seeded in weakening Mo Yan''s hold, allowing Ramos to partially break free from the restraint and forcefully return to his body.

    "You are not going anywhere!" Mo Yan roared.

    In a swift motion, the spectral arm re-entered Ramos''s body, fully restraining him again and attempting to pull him away, ready to continue the envement process.

    "ARRGGHH!" Ramos screamed in pain, struggling to resist.

    Emery leaped in once more, determined to save Ramos. However, he was abruptly stopped by a form covered in blue lightning. The white tiger had used its killer move to block Emery''s path, forcing him intobat. Itlunged at Emery with electrified ws, each strike crackling with deadly energy. Emery parried with his sword, the sh of metal and lightning creating sparks that lit up the battlefield.

    The situation escted as all four yellow tigers and the gigantic bird were called to protect their master, creating a formidable barrier around Mo Yan.

    Emery was scrambling to find another solution to their predicament when he heard a chuckle from Ramos.

    "What is so damn funny?!" Mo Yan shouted, his voice filled with fury and confusion.

    Ramos turned to Emery with a smile, saying, "At least I''m bringing all you animals down with me!"

    Emery was stunned; despite his efforts to save the man, Ramos, even on hisst dying breath, showed his hatred toward the half-blood.

    However, as he looked closer, Ramos''s true intention began to dawn on him. The proud Kux grand magus had no intention of giving up yet. His face contorted into a chilling, almost triumphantugh, a stark contrast to the agony he was enduring.

    With hisst ounce of strength, Ramos summoned a massive surge of energy from his soul, a potentbination of wind and fire, amplified by the power of the cosmos, converging into one decisive, detonation.

    "NOOO!!!!" Mo Yan''s scream of realization and fear cut through the chaos, his ghostly form recoiling as he sensed the impending explosion.

    But it was toote.

    A thunderous explosion engulfed the battlefield, drowning out Mo Yan''s scream.

    KAABBOOOMMM!!!

    The explosion was cataclysmic. A shockwave of searing heat and violent force radiated outward, tearing through everything in its path. The very fabric of reality seemed to ripple under the onught of wind and fire. The nearby beasts, unable to escape the st radius, were incinerated or thrown violently aside.

    The entire area, stretching for miles, was engulfed in a blinding light as the dark marshndscape was momentarily illuminated. The ground trembled violently as if the very earth were being torn apart, and the scene descended into utter chaos. The force of the st was so overwhelming that it felt like the world itself was copsing.

    Inside the protective formation, the magus were left in stunned silence. The explosion had been so sudden and powerful that they could only watch in horror as it impacted their defenses. Ten out of the eighteen stone pirs that held the formation together crumbled into dust, unable to withstand the sheer force of the detonation. Magus Yord, the formation master, staggered and vomited blood, the sudden bacsh from the damaged formation taking a severe toll on him. Despite the massive cracks spiderwebbing through the barrier, the magus inside remained unharmed, shielded from the worst of the st.

    "Emery! What about Emery?!" a tone cried out in panic.

    A tone emerged from behind them. Emery, shrouded in smoke and covered in numerous wounds, had barely escaped, taking the brunt of the st. His quick reflexes and defensive spells save him from certain death. Despite his injuries, he managed to enter the rtive safety of the formation, copsing to his knees from the effort.

    All eyes were upon him with concern, but Emery muttered through gritted teeth "I''m fine," as he stood up once again.

    Everyone swiftly turned to observe the dissipating explosion. Despite knowing that Ramos sacrificed himself, Edgar, the Kux noble, was cheering, his tone filled with hope "That old bastard has got to be dead, right? He must be, right?"

    Emery, still catching his breath, shook his head. "No, he''s not," He reminded the others, urging them to stay vignt, and quickly threw another bag of spirit stones to Magus Yord to bolster the formation. Emery took a worried nce back at the hovering Magus Heorgar, praying the st hadn''t impacted his crucial ascension.

 Chapter 2114 Defend 6

    Chapter 2114 Defend 6

    ??A mix of cosmic energy and the spirit energy of two elementalws��fire and wind��had created the massive explosion. The ststed for about ten seconds, a period that felt like an eternity to those within the formation. As the fiery light and concussive force began to subside, everyone inside the protective barrier held their breath, waiting to see what remained.

    The first thing they saw was the corpse of Magus Riven. Despite having been a few hundred meters away from the epicenter, the formation expert had not survived. His charred bodyy lifeless, a grim testament to the explosion''s ferocity.

    Nearby, the aftermath also revealed the remains of the deste beasts that had fought so fiercely. Yellow tiger furs and bones were scattered across the ground, evidence of their demise. The white tiger, while still mostly intact, showed no signs of life. This formidable ancient deste beast, which was already heavily wounded by previous assaults, had been unable to withstand the final, devastating st.

    The only one left standing was the King Golden Roc. However, it was in a pitiable state. Multiple parts of its majestic body were heavily charred, with blood gushing from numerous wounds. The once-proud creature staggered, its strength nearly spent. As thest echoes of the explosion faded, the roc finally copsed to the ground, its life hanging by a thread.

    Despite the catastrophic st, the hunchback ve master, Mo Yan, remained standing. His body was hovering mid-air while encased in what appeared to be spectral armor, a shimmering green 4-meter spectral figure, a shield that protected him from the explosion. The formidable nature of this armor suggested it was a tier 7 or even tier 8 spell. Its existence added anotheryer ofplexity to the challenge of defeating the grand magus.

    Emery, assessing the situation, knew he needed more information about the spectral armor''s capabilities. To probe further, he signaled hispanions to continue their long-range attacks.

    "Attack!!"

    Magus Beatrice unleashed her wind de spells and Livi the Baphemot multiple dark fireballs hurtled towards their target. However, these attacks had minimal effect on the spectral armor. Magus Tobin''s bone spear, a formidable weapon in its own right, was easily dodged by Mo Yan, who moved with surprising agility despite his hunchbacked form.

    Emery decided to deploy his hexagonal construct once again. Flying from a blind spot, it shot toward Mo Yan with deadly precision.

    "This little toy again!!"

    The spectral figure surrounding the grand magus suddenly formed two gigantic arms. One arm blocked the flying metal construct, while the other struck it hard, smashing it to the ground with immense force. Enraged by the little construct, which had been a significant factor in his failures, Mo Yan directed a barrage of powerful blows at it. Each strike shook the ground, and after a series of devastating impacts, the tier 7 metal construct finally broke apart.

    VIA''s notification confirmed the damage:

    [Device heavily damaged]

    [Detected Multiple malfunctions]

    [Signal lost]

    Losing the precious construct was a significant blow, but through these attacks, Emery deduced more about his opponent''s abilities. The spectral form disyed strength and speed in the range of 1200 to 1300 battle power��a physical power much stronger than Ramos. However, despite its high tolerance to magical attacks, it was clear that the spectral form had a notable weakness against physical attacks. This weakness exined why the grand magus had focused so much on the metal construct and the bone spear.

    With all their long-range attacks failing, the hunchback Grand Magus approached the formation, his expression twisted with irritation. He sneered, "You''re ruining such a good ve�� now all of you will be the recements."

    Enraged, the grand magus sent his massive spectral arm to strike the formation barrier. Each impact resonated with a bone-shaking force, causing Magus Yord to struggle as he desperately tried to maintain the integrity of the barrier. The relentless assault from the spectral arm was slowly but surely finding its way through the formation''s defenses.

    The entire formation shook violently with each hit, cracks spider-webbing across the barrier. Magus Yord was sweating profusely, his face pale as he channeled every ounce of his energy into holding the barrier together.

    "This is madness! We are going to die!! We need to escape!!" shouted Edgar, his face a mask of panic. Despite his desperation, he had no courage to step out of the formation. He knew that the grand magus''s spirit attack would be the death of him the moment he left the protection of the barrier.

    "Do something!!!" shouted the Kux noble, his voice cracking with fear.

    Emery looked toward the formation master, and after confirming that the formation would not hold much longer, he turned to the others and said, "I''ll give it a try"

    Decisively, he called out Twik and the five Chizpurs, all of whom immediately released their connection to the earth, effectively deactivating their oneyer of stone defense and pulling out all the sma turrets.

    This action puzzled the others, and Edgar swiftly shouted, "What are you doing!! Are you running away!!?"

    The next moment, all eyes were wide with surprise as the six creatures positioned themselves beside Emery. Emery initiated the foundational technique [One Mind] and subsequently released [nt Mastery - Fusion]. All six amalgamated with Emery, resulting in a colossal figure d in formidable nt armor.

    [Battle power increases exponentially]

    [Soul Force increases exponentially]

    The transformation was astounding. Emery''s form was now a towering 4-meter-tall figure of interwoven nt and organic matter, radiating immense power.

    As Emery took a step forward, the ground beneath him trembled. His eyes glowed with a fierce determination. "Stay inside the formation," he reiterated.

    Emery confidently walked toward the formation barrier. All eyes were filled with anticipation.

    Even the hunchback grand magic-user was amused. "Haha, you are very interesting�� I can''t wait to dissect and see your secret!!"

    As soon as Emery stepped out of the formation, the grand magus''s eyes gleamed with malevolent intent. His formidable spirit offenseshed out at Emery''s mind

    "Hahaha, no matter how big your muscles are, you cannot resist this!!"

    The spirit attack was indeed powerful. Emery''s mind was struck hard, and for a second, his steps faltered. But then, his [Emperor Focus] activated, cleansed, and protected his mind from further threats. The mental assault dissipated like a mist in the wind.

    "What!!!" The hunchback grand magic-user was shocked, his eyes widening in disbelief. Before he could react further, Emery''s massive form was already upon him.

    With a roar, Emery threw a powerful punch. His colossal fist collided with the spectral armor.

    BAAAMMM!!!!

    The impact was thunderous. Within just one strike, the formidable spectral armament cracked and shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 2115 Defend 7

    2115 Defend 7

    With all of his nt creatures upgraded over thest four years, the power of the fusion had increased significantly. Thebined strength of Twik and the five Chizpurs had enhanced Emery''s capabilities beyond his previous limits.

    [Battle power 951 (1162)]

    [Soul force 935 (1040)]

    As Emery charged forward, his body radiated an aura of unstoppable power. The decisive charge caught Mo Yan off guard, and the unexpected strike shattered the spectral armor into pieces. The impact resonated through the air like a thunderp, sending shockwaves across the battlefield.

    Despite the spectral armor absorbing most of the explosive strength, the sheer force of Emery''s blow sent the hunchback grand magus hurtling through the air. He flew a hundred meters, the force of the impact enough to draw blood and leave a significant gash on his cheek. Blood sprayed from his mouth as he tumbled across the ground, finallying to a stop in a heap.

    Emery was far from satisfied with just one blow. He had spent enough time observing the grand magus''s abilities. Now that he hadmitted to the attack, he intended to end the fight as quickly and decisively as possible.

    The fusion form enhanced nature-based spells, responding to Emery''s will, and the ground where Mo Yan fell shifted. As the grand magus struggled to rise, thick, powerful vines erupted from the earth. They snaked around his limbs, constricting tightly and pinning him in ce. "URGHH!!... Get off me!!!" He thrashed violently, spectral energy ring around him as he tried to break free.

    Before Mo Yan could escape, Emery''s massive form descended from the sky like aet, his two massive feet striking the hunchback magus with devastating force.

    BAMMM!!!

    The impact created a shockwave that rippled through the battlefield, causing the ground to crack and debris to scatter. Mo Yan, iplete spectral armor broke once again, blood oozing from his mouth and fresh wounds opening up across his body. But Emery knew this was far from enough to subdue the grand magus.

    Without wasting a moment, Emery reached down and grabbed the bleeding grand magus from the ground. His grip was unyielding, fueled by the immense power coursing through his veins, Emeryunched another powerful punch.

    BAMMM!!

    The force of the blow reverberated through Mo Yan''s body, cracking bones and drawing a pained scream from the magus. Emery didn''t stop there. His eyes were filled with relentless determination as he delivered another punch.

    BAMMM!!

    Blood sttered, and the sickening sound of Mo Yan''s screams and breaking bones echoed across the battlefield. Thepanions inside the formation watched in speechless awe. They had heard of Emery''s reputation, but seeing him dominate the fight with such ferocity was beyond theirprehension. The rumors they had heard about his strength were not just true; they seemed to fall short of the reality unfolding before them.

    Unfortunately, a Grand Magus''s body was not easy to destroy. After half a dozen powerful punches, the old hunchback grand magus finally managed to take a ragged breath and unleash his life-saving spell. A defensive spirit st erupted from him, forcefully throwing Emery away. The impact sent Emery skidding across the battlefield, but he quickly regained his footing, his eyes never leaving the wounded magus.

    As the dust settled, the grand magus slowly regained consciousness. His body was in a horrendous state; pain coursed through him with one-third of his bones broken, and his left eye dangled grotesquely from its socket, hanging by a thread of sinew. Despite the immense pain, his rage was palpable. He red at Emery with intense anger and hatred.

    "You bastard!! I will tear off your skin, pull out your tendons, and grind your bones till they turn to dust!!" Mo Yan''s voice was a venomous snarl, dripping with malice.

    Emery ignored his threats. He had no intention of giving the grand magus time to recover. With unwavering determination, Emery charged at him again, his speed blurring his massive form. However, by the time Emery reached the old grand magus, another spectral body had already formed around him. The enormous spectral arms intercepted Emery''s punch, the collision causing a shockwave that rippled through the battlefield.

    Although the spectral arm managed to block the powerful strike, the force of Emery''s blow,bined with the haste of the spellcasting, was enough to make Mo Yan cough up blood, his body convulsing from the internal damage.

    Emery didn''t let up. He pressed his advantage,unching a relentless barrage of attacks. Mo Yan, desperate to defend himself, tried to retaliate with more spirit attacks aimed at Emery''s mind. However, each assault was effortlessly countered by Emery''s [Emperor Focus] skill, which shielded his mind from the grand magus''s invasive energies.

    "You hid your ability so well!! You are, in fact, a spirit master!!" Mo Yan eximed, his voice a mix of anger and grudging respect.

    A spirit master with crazy battle power, despite being only in the half-moon realm. It was like an insane joke! Mo Yan couldn''t grasp the logic behind encountering such a disastrous young magus who was a perfect bane to his abilities. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Acknowledging Emery''s formidable strength, the hunchback ve master shifted his strategy. He started tobine his spirit attacks with the defensive capabilities of his spectral form, creating ayered defense while he slowly attempted to recover his health. His spectral arms moved with a blend of offense and defense, parrying Emery''s strikes whileunching counterattacks aimed at keeping him at bay.

    As the battle continued, Mo Yan managed to put some distance between himself and Emery. Seizing the opportunity, he reached into his aperture and pulled out arge, human-sized wooden box��a coffin. The sight of it made Emery anxious, a foreboding sense of danger emanating from the object.

    Emery quickly cast his [Spatial Bend] to enclose the grand magus, aiming to halt whatever dark ritual Mo Yan was attempting. However, to his surprise, a massive figure suddenly appeared beside him, blocking his path��it was the dying Golden King Roc. The colossal bird, despite its severe injuries, had been summoned to protect its master onest time.

    Emery found himself grappling with the enormous bird, trying to keep its powerful beak and talons at bay.Amidst the struggle, Mo Yan''sughter echoed through the battlefield.

    "I''ll tell you why I chose your group�� Half-bloods have always been my favorite ves," With a flourish of his hand, Mo Yanmanded the wooden coffin to open fully, revealing a muscr figure with two draconic horns��a dragon half-blood. "Rise, my great dragon warrior!" Mo Yan intoned, his voice dripping with dark triumph.

    one more chapter today

 Chapter 2116 Dragon Warrior

    2116 Dragon Warrior

    A green me erupted from Mo Yan''s head, an ethereal fire that snaked through the air and slowly flew into the figure inside the coffin. The dragon''s half-blood''s eyes snapped open, glowing with an unnatural green light. Its body twitched and then convulsed as the dark magic took hold, reanimating the once-dead warrior into a formidable undead servant.

    Seeing the threat materialize, Emery acted swiftly. With a decisive smash, he rendered the wounded Golden Roc incapacitated and dashed toward the coffin, nning to decimate the figure before it fully awakened. His powerful punch flew like aet, but Mo Yan was able to swing one of its spectral arms to block him, albeit a little toote.

    Emery gritted his teeth as he crushed the spectral arm apart and continued his advance, creating a powerful st that blew the coffin apart.

    BAMMM!!

    The force of the explosion sent debris flying in all directions, but the newly risen dragon half-blood was dragged only a few meters back, sessfully managing to block Emery''s punch. The man with messy grey hair flexed his immense muscles as hepleted his transformation, azure blue scales covering his muscr body.

    The dragon''s half-blood roared, a deep, guttural bellow that reverberated across the battlefield. In a swift, retaliatory move, the dragon warriorunched a powerful counterpunch, his scaled fist moving with the speed and force of a battering ram. The punch connected squarely with Emery''s chest, sending him flying backward.

    Emery was thrown a dozen meters away. Pain radiated through his body, and he spat blood, the force of the blow confirming that this newly risen dragon half-blood possessed the strength of a grand magus. "Kill him!" Mo Yanmanded, his smile widening with anticipation.

    The Dragon Warrior didn''t say a word. Like a beast unleashed, it charged forward with ferocious speed and intent. Emery quickly stood up and answered the challenge, his muscles tensing as he prepared for the onught.

    The sh was immediate and brutal. Multiple sessive blows were exchanged, some blocked, some absorbed. Emery''s physical strength allowed him to stay a level higher, his movements were precise and powerful.

    Each punch hended sent shockwaves through the battlefield, but the Dragon Warrior showed no signs of pain. Instead, it began to cast spells, its eyes flickering with a dim memory of its past life.

    Water-based techniques started to manifest. The Dragon Warrior formed a water-crystallized spear, attacking with the fluidity of a river and the force of a tidal wave. Emery, with hisprehension of thew of water, managed to handle each blow effectively. He redirected the spear strikes with deft movements, his enhanced reflexes allowing him to counter the attacks.

    Despite his proficiency, Emery''s mind was not entirely focused on the fight. He noticed Mo Yan in the distance, slowly recovering from his wounds and observing Emery''s movements with a calcting gaze. The hunchback grand magus was biding his time, nning his next move.

    The Dragon Warrior''s attacks grew more intense. Water des sliced through the air, and waves of pressure threatened to overwhelm Emery. He countered with his own nature-based spells, roots, and vines sprouting from the ground to entangle the Dragon Warrior, but the creature''s strength and agility allowed it to break free each time. Emery needed to deal with the Dragon Warrior quickly, but his Fusion form had one significant weakness: the enhanced nature mastery restrained his ability to fully utilize his primal core. This limitation prevented him from casting advanced dark spells and even reduced the effectiveness of his tier 6 [Spatial Bending] to only 60% of its potential. In his erged form, he also couldn''t hold his savage sword properly, rendering him unable to use any proper de technique.

    On the other hand, the Dragon Warrior was beginning to unleash his high-tier spell. A massive body of water��a tsunami conjured of spirit energy��swept across thendscape, surging toward Emery from three sides. It was a restraining spell, designed to toss him back and forth within the giant body of water, tormenting anyone trapped in its powerful currents.

    The spell didn''t do much harm to Emery physically, but it troubled his mind. The techniques used by the Dragon Warrior were eerily familiar, and a memory resurfaced.

    "This is the Dragon Reservoir Technique!" he realized, a technique he had seen before.

    At the same time, Magus Tobin, who was inside the formation, shouted, "That... that is Senior Shen Long!" His expression was aplex mix of anger, a look never seen on the usually calm Magus.

    With the help of VIA, Emery received crucial information: Shen Long was one of the 12 g bearers of Zodiac City, a prestigious title he held proudly for a hundred years before he went missing 300 years ago. Not only was Grand Magus Shen Long one of King Alduin''s disciples, he was also the older sibling of Magus Sheena. Emery had witnessed simr skills during their practices together.

    To think that this revered Zodiac figure had fallen into Mo Yan''s clutches and be a ve added to Emery''s pain and anger. At that moment, Mo Yan hovered closely over the battlefield, sneering at Emery through the swirling torrent of water. "So you know him? This is even better. Soon, you will join him as part of my collection."

    Enraged by Mo Yan''s taunt, Emery unleashed his [Battle Roar]. During his practice sessions with Magus Sheena, this skill had proven effective against water-based restraining spells. The powerful roar reverberated through the air, causing the water to tremble and ripple. The spell backfired and hurt the dragon warrior instead.

    Seizing the moment, Emery charged forward, his eyes locked on Mo Yan. His n was simple: kill the old bastard and hopefully free Shen Long from his envement.

    Unfortunately, the already recovered Mo Yan was fully prepared. His two massive spectral arms effectively stopped Emery''s advance, the ghostly limbs absorbing the brunt of his assault.

    Emery, undeterred, refused to give up. If one strike wasn''t enough, then ten or a hundred should do the job. With relentless determination, heunched a continuous barrage of powerful punches against the spectral forms, each strike echoing like thunder across the battlefield.

    Mo Yan, however, remained eerily calm amidst the onught. "Your unique skill is indeed amazing," he said, his voice dripping with condescension. "But unfortunately, I have found its weakness." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    His eyes gleamed,, unleashing another spirit attack. However, Mo Yan''s target this time was not Emery''s mind, but the six other consciousnesses intertwined with his own �C Twik and the five Chizpurs. Emery''s heart pounded as he realized the peril they were in.

    "NO!!" Emery shouted, his voice filled with desperation.

    So what do you think? lost?

    Avan

 Chapter 2117 Defend 8

    2117 Defend 8

    These nt creatures were as close to him as family, and hearing their pain echo in his mind troubled Emery heavily. The spirit attack aimed at hispanions also made it nearly impossible for Emery to control the Fusion properly. His movements were heavily restrained, his coordination faltering under the relentless mental assault.

    The sound of waves roared behind him as Shen Long charged with his spear, spiraling like a water torrent, striking Emery''s back with a force that shook him to his core.

    "URGHH!!!"

    The initial strike was followed by two more, from left and right, each blow crushing hard against his nt armor, breaking through the reinforcedyers. Emery could feel the impact reverberating through his body, and with Mo Yan maintaining his spirit attack, he found himself unable to dodge or counter effectively.

    The fourth strike came with the dragon''s half-blood rising into the air, his form transforming into a majestic, snake-like Azure dragon. The creature flew down with incredible speed, striking Emery hard in the chest.

    BOMMM!!

    The impact was like a thunderp, shattering his chest and sending blood sttering into the air. Emery felt a searing pain as he was sted down to the ground, the force of the blow creating a crater where hended.

    Dust and debris filled the air, and for a moment, everything seemed to stand still. Emery''s vision blurred as he struggled to regain his bearings. He could feel the life force of Twik and the Chizpurs waning, their connection to him weakening under the continuous assault.

    Before Emery could do anything, Mo Yan''s massive spectral armunched a barrage of punches at him, each blow packing a battle power of over 1200. The ground shook violently with every strike, creating massive craters and keeping Emery pinned down. The excruciating pain was immense, but it paled inparison to his concern for his nt creatures. Desperately, Emery manipted the ground beneath him. Sharp stones rose toward his attacker, barely scratching Mo Yan but serving their purpose. The spell lightened the ground, allowing Emery to cast [Undermaster] and swiftly escape underground.

    "YOU CAN''T ESCAPE!!!" Mo Yan roared, his fury palpable.

    He crushed the ground in the area with immense force, sending stones and rocks flying through the air. The chaos provided the distraction Emery needed. He used the upheaval to charge toward the formation, sessfully slipping through the turmoil and finding a momentary refuge.

    Breathing heavily, Emery regrouped inside the formation. Hispanions stared at him, their eyes wide with a mix of fear and hope. As soon as Emery was safe, he deactivated his fusion and pulled all six nt creatures back into his aperture before copsing to his knees, coughing up blood.

    "HUH!!, Back to your little cages," Mo Yan said with a frown, his disdain evident.

    The two grand magus, master and ve, approached the formation and began striking the barriers with all their might. Within seconds, the two new stone pirs that Magus Yord had painstakingly created were crushed apart, reducing the number of pirs back to ten.

    "What are we going to do now!!?" shouted Edgar, his voice trembling with fear.

    Emery, still panting, took a recovery pill to aid his healing. At this stage of his strength, only a high-tier 6 pill had any significant effect on his body. Simultaneously, he threw a purple color pill at each of the magus inside the formation.

    "Take these," hemanded, his voice hoarse but resolute.

    They were high-grade spirit defense pills. While they offered great protection against Magus-level spirit attacks, their effectiveness against a grand magus like Mo Yan was minimal. Still, it was better than nothing.

    The relentless assault on the barriers continued. The ground trembled with each strike, and the air was thick with tension and the scent of desperation.

    Emery turned to the formation master. "Senior�� if you have another solution, now is the time."

    Magus Yord took a deep sigh, a heavy burden visible in his eyes. "I have a way to help us all escape this��" He nced at the hovering Heorgar and added, "But we can''t take him with us." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As Emery weighed their options, another stone pir shattered, leaving only nine. They had mere minutes to make a decision.

    "Do it," Emery said decisively.

    Magus Tobin quickly objected. "We can''t leave Heorgar in danger!"

    Emery interrupted, his tone firm but reassuring. "Senior�� don''t worry. I will stay. I still have another way to fight them. But I am worried about you and the others."

    His main concern mirrored the distress his nt creatures had experienced: Mo Yan''s spirit attack was indeed frightening, and its aftereffects still troubled his nt buddies. Among his group, only Emery had the ability to defend against such an assault. He would feel much more confident fighting the grand magus if they could escape safely.

    Unlike his nt creatures, Emery couldn''t send these people into his aperture. Not only did their conflicting spiritws of other elements pose a problem, but there was also the matter of trust. Allowing them inside his Magus Domain would render him vulnerable. Beyond his wariness of Edgar, Emery even harbored doubts about Magus Beatrice, who had known him for years.

    Realizing it was the only viable solution at the moment, the formation master, Magus Yord, took charge.

    "Okay, let''s prepare. Here are my instructions," he said, turning to Edgar and adding, "You too, listen if you want to survive."

    Magus Yord decisively abandoned his attempt to recover the barrier and instead pulled out his formation tool, the square stone block. With amand, the artifact transformed into a 3-by-3-meters stone pedestal, its surface etched with multiple glowing runes. Yord rapidly formed additional runes, attaching them to the stone while continuing his instructions to the others.

    Realizing what Yord was attempting, Emery felt a slight relief. He steeled himself for the next phase of the fight, knowing they had a n.

    Each second felt like an eternity as more stone pirs crumbled under the relentless assault from Mo Yan and Shen Long. The tension in the air was palpable, both sides were poised for their next moves. Finally, thest stone pir gave way with a smoking st.

    BOOMM!!

    The formation shattered, and in a swift, practiced motion, Magus Yord activated his stone pedestal artifact. The device transformed instantly, forming a mini barrier around the group that had stood inside the pedestal. Each magus inside the barrier began chanting and channeling their spirit energy, following Yord''s precise instructions to fortify the shield and then activate its second function.

    "Now, FLY!!" Yord shouted.

    Thank you kwarlis to remind me about the pills

    Avan

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 2118 Defend 9

    Chapter 2118 Defend 9

    With a coordinated effort, the stone pedestal seamlessly transformed into what was renowned as a [Mobile Formation], a marvel of formation mastery. Rising swiftly from the ground, it carried everyone atop it, save for Emery, who remained behind to safeguard Magus Heorgar.

    This intricate formation, typically reserved for only the most adept formation masters, derived its strength from the collective spirit energy of the magus within and boasted multifaceted functions tailored to the creator''s design. In high-level battles, such formations proved invaluable, offering both protection and mobility.

    Seeing the escape attempt, the old grand magus''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "No, no, you cannot leave."

    Emery swiftly leaped forward to attack Mo Yan, determined to prevent him from harming the flying formation. However, the dragon half-blood Shen Long intercepted him, blocking his path. Without his Fusion form, Emery was at a disadvantage, a level below Shen Long''s strength.

    To match the half-dragon''s powerful water strike, he pulled his trusted savage sword, utilizing his Dao sword techniques enhanced by the [Void de], Emery tackled hisck of brute strength with precision and skill. The air crackled with energy as Emery and Shen Long exchanged a flurry of blows. Meanwhile, the hunchbacked grand magus Mo Yan began to unleash the full power of his domain, revealing the terrifying extent of a two-cosmos grand magus''s capabilities.

    [Domain Battlefield]

    Dark energy spread rapidly from Mo Yan, covering a mile around them and creating a massive, inescapable dome that trapped everyone inside. The dome pulsed with ominous energy, and the atmosphere within grew heavy with malevolence, making it difficult to breathe.

    When one cosmos grand magus gains the ability to use the power of domain to enhance their personal strength, a two-cosmos grand magus can expand their domain, altering the very environment around them. Therger and stronger the Magus''s domain, the more formidable battlefield they could create.

    The ground within the dome turned ck and cracked, exuding an eerie mist. Shadows twisted and writhed as if alive, while the air itself seemed to hum with malevolent intent. Emery felt the oppressive weight of the domain pressing down on him, amplifying the fatigue and pain already guing his body. His mind, however, remained focused on the flying formation, hoping they could safely escape.

    ''We can do this!!" Shouted Magus Yord.

    Undeterred by the daunting challenge ahead, the formation master led the mobile formation with unwavering resolve. His hands moved with precision as he infused the formation with additional runes, each glowing with potent spirit energy. These symbols of power adorned the surface of the stone pedestal, enhancing its offensive capabilities.

    "EVERYONE TOGETHER!"

    Magus Yord''smanding voice echoed across the formation, rallying the magus to unite their strength. With synchronized effort, they propelled the formation forward, breached the imposing barrier with tremendous force.

    BOOMM!!!

    The initial impact shook the air as the formation collided with the barrier. Despite the force behind the assault, the barrier stood resilient, absorbing the blow without faltering. Yet, Magus Yord remained resolute, steering the formation for another strike.

    "AGAIN!!!"

    BOOMM!!! BOOMM!!!

    Each subsequent collision sent tremors through the air, but the barrier held firm, deflecting their concerted efforts. His voice rang out, determination fueling hismand. Yet, despite their relentless assaults, the barrier only shows a little crack. Magus Yord''s expression twisted in frustration. "That hunchback monster is a spirit master," he eximed, his voiceced with desperation. "His domain battlefield is too damn strong!"

    As the mobile formation continued its futile attempts to break through the barrier, Emery found himself ensnared by the domain''s influence. Each movement felt like wading through thick syrup, his limbs heavy and unresponsive making it much more difficult to match Shen Long''s overpowering presence. Meanwhile, Mo Yan, the hunchback ve master, watched with sadistic amusement as his adversaries struggled against his domain. With a sinister grin, he stroked his long beard and began to chant another incantation, channeling his spirit energy into a new spell.

    "NOW DIE!!"

    His voice reverberated with malice as the spectral form around him coalesced into a massive drill spear, crackling with ominous energy. Emery, caught off guard by the sudden attack, could only watch helplessly as the spear hurtled towards the mobile formation.

    The air crackled as the spear flew in on its target.

    BOOMM!!!

    With a deafening boom, it struck the mobile formation with devastating force, shattering it into fragments and unleashing a violent shockwave that reverberated through the air. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Magus Yord and the others were thrown to the ground, their bodies wracked with pain as they struggled to maintain the bacsh from the destroyed formation. Despite their best efforts to rise, the oppressive force of the domain held them captive, crushing their hopes of escape beneath its relentless grip.

    "HAHAHAH I win!!"

    Mo Yan''sughter echoed through the battlefield, a chilling testament to his dominance. He reveled in his victory, relishing the defeat of his adversaries. His reputation as a two-cosmos grand magus criminal was well-earned, and his power seemed insurmountable.

    But then, abruptly, hisughter turned to coughs, spitting up blood. Emery couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction at seeing his opponent weaken. The toll of the relentless battle was evident. Unfortunately, Emery was the only one left standing. Mo Yan''s gaze turned steely as he locked eyes with Emery. "Just give up already," he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "I would rather have my ves intact."

    Emery was ready to fight when the atmosphere around them suddenly crackled with potent energy. Magus Heorgar''s body seemed to respond to an unseen force as the dark mist enveloping him began to coalesce, swirling and merging, causing Heorgar''s form to tremble with the intensity of the transformation taking ce within him.

    His soul slowly emerged from his body, radiating a brilliant light as it absorbed the surrounding mist and gradually expanded to form aplete Grand Magus Soul.

    "He is about to seed!!"

    The sight confirmed that Magus Heorgar had sessfully refined the cosmic energy, and he was entering the final stage of the Grand Magus''s ascension. However, this was the most critical stage; any disruption could have dire consequences for the magus.

    Emery sprang into action, his muscles tensed and his mind focused. He was prepared to do whatever was necessary to prevent any potential threats to Heorgar''s ascension.

    However, to his surprise, neither the dragon half-blood nor the old grand magus showed any signs of concern. Instead, the dragon''s half-blood remained motionless, akin to a lifeless puppet, while Mo Yan wore a sinister smile.

    "About time," Mo Yan remarked, his voice dripping with anticipation. "... Excellent"

 Chapter 2119 Last Strike

    Chapter 2119 Last Strike

    Grand Magus''s ascension was perilous for several reasons. Firstly, it demanded immense determination and concentration to seed in the tribtion. Even a slightpse could result in catastrophic failure.

    Secondly, the process was fraught with external threats. The powerful energies involved in the ascension would attract formidable beasts and, more ominously, other humans. With an average 60% chance of failure, opportunistic magus often lurked nearby, hoping to loot the remains of the failed magus. In some cases, the deceased magus might leave behind valuable cosmic remains, which could enhance another''s soul force or give a fortunate glimpseprehension of thew.

    Emery understood that the hunchbacked grand magus, Mo Yan, was a spirit master who cultivated the path of darkness. Initially, he assumed that Mo Yan''s primary goal in attacking Magus Heorgar''s tribtion was to gain insights into thew of darkness. However, as he observed the grand magus''s reactions, he realized that Mo Yan''s true intention was to turn Heorgar into part of his grotesque ve collection.

    The spirit soul of Magus Heorgar had already expanded, initially forming the shape of a fetus, then maturing into a small child, and gradually growing into a full adult form. This transformation was a breathtaking sight, with his soul glowing brilliantly as it absorbed and synthesized the surrounding energy. Finally, the fully developed soul returned to his body, creating his aperture. His bones, muscles, and organs, soaked in silvery cosmic energy, underwent qualitative changes, evolving from the previous clear spirit energy of a magus.

    With a powerful roar that echoed across the battlefield, Heorgar sessfully ascended into the grand magus realm.

    His eyes snapped open, aware of everything that had transpired during his tribtion. Recognizing the immediate threat, Heorgar quickly unleashed the power of his newly formed domain. This natural grand magus ability allowed him to counteract and block Mo Yan''s oppressive battlefield domain, creating a sanctuary amidst the chaos.

    In a fluid motion, Heorgar began transforming into his Demon Wolf form. His dark fur, now covered in a phantom aura, radiated an intimidating presence. His eyes glowed with fierce determination, reflecting his readiness to fight. The transformation wasplete, and Heorgar stood as a towering figure of dominance.

    Despite Emery''s relief for Heorgar''s sess, he understood the precarious situation they were in. Heorgar, having just undergone a grand tribtion, would be mentally exhausted, making him a prime target for Mo Yan''s spirit attack.

    Emery acted quickly, tossing a purple spirit defense pill towards Heorgar. Unfortunately, the pill was instantly destroyed by Mo Yan''s powerful spirit attack.

    In that split second, Heorgar unleashed dozens of phantom figures, each one a shadowy duplicate of himself, to serve as his shield. The battlefield was filled with these ethereal shapes as Heorgar took a decisive step forward, charging at Mo Yan with all his might. His movements were fierce and determined, showing the resilience and strength of a newly ascended Grand Magus.

    However, Mo Yan was more than adequately prepared. His spectral body expanded, and with a chilling detachment, heunched a barrage of powerful blows that shattered the phantom figures one by one. Each strike was precise and devastating, dismantling Heorgar''s defenses with terrifying efficiency. Within moments, the phantom figures were reduced to wisps of dissipating energy, leaving Heorgar vulnerable.

    As Heorgar pushed forward, straining to break through Mo Yan''s assault, the old grand magus intensified his attack. Mo Yan''s spectral arms, now more menacing and powerful,shed out with relentless force. They smashed into Heorgar from two sides, the impact reverberating through the battlefield, and then coiled around him, restraining him tightly.

    "URGGHH!!!!" Heorgar roared, his Demon Wolf form thrashing as he tried to break free. Yet, Mo Yan''s grip was unyielding. The spectral arms squeezed tighter, their grip like iron, preventing Heorgar from escaping.

    "Hahahaha, be happy, for all of you have been chosen to be part of my forces. Together, we will rule this universe!" Mo Yan''s voice echoed with sinister glee. His gaze shifted to the restrained Heorgar, a predatory smile curling on his lips. "You shall go first," he dered, before beginning to cast his envement spell.

    The whole situation, from Heorgar''s ascension to Mo Yan casting the spell, unfolded in a matter of seconds. Despite the brevity, those moments stretched interminably for Emery. He was fully restrained by the oppressive weight of the domain battlefield and the relentless strength of Shen Long, the half-blood dragon.

    However, the truth was that Emery had been biding his time for onest strike. He had observed how the envement spell had worked on Ramos. Mo Yan, while powerful, had limitations. This was the perfect time to unleash his hidden strength. Emery activated all 128 of his meridians with a divine skill that gave him the explosive power he needed.

    [Immortal Gate - Stage 9]

    [Battle Power 951 (1207)]

    Reaching the highest stage of the Immortal Gate granted him another 256 battle power, a total of an astounding 512 battle power boost, transforming this skill into a peak magus level technique, a tier 7 strength that epitomized the full might of Lord Izta''s grand power.

    However, Emery had not yet fullyprehended this divine skill, and he could only maintain it for less than a minute. The strain would leave him with internal wounds that couldst for days, making this his ultimate trump card, reserved for the most critical moments.

    With this surge of power, Emery broke free from Shen Long''s restraining grip. His de, now brimming with spatial energy, cut through the air with a menacing hum. He leaped toward Mo Yan, maximized his space maniption spells. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Just a few steps away, Mo Yan turned toward Emery with a glint of a smile, as if he had been expecting this attack all along. With a swift motion, one of Mo Yan''s spectral arms transformed into a formidable shield that blocked his sudden attack. Meanwhile, the dragon half-blood Shen Long charged from behind, his piercing torrent strike came menacingly from behind, creating an inescapable trap for Emery. His demise seemed inevitable.

    However, Emery''s lips curled into a knowing smile as he whispered, "Now."

    To Mo Yan''s astonishment, a shadowy figure materialized from the void just a step away. A young female, her presence emanating a dark, powerful aura, swung her massive scythe with deadly precision. It was Livi the Baphomet. Not only had she not joined the mobile formation, but using her high proficiency in shadow maniption and Emery space magic, Emery had kept her hidden within the void next to Heorgar for this exact moment.

    "NO!" Mo Yan''s voice erupted in fury.

    Livi''s scythe, brimming with dark energy, sliced through Mo Yan''s spectral body. The force of her strike sent shockwaves rippling through the air. Only about one third of the attack prated, inflicting a moderate wound on Mo Yan''s back. However, it was enough to disrupt Mo Yan''s spirit attack and destabilize his spectral form.

    Emery seized the opportunity without hesitation. He decisivelyunched his second strike, shattering the spectral shield, and to ensureplete sess, Emery chose not to dodge Shen Long''s powerful piercing attack. Instead, he fully embraced the blow, using the force of the st to propel himself closer to Mo Yan for a third, final strike.

    His [Void de] gleamed with lethal intent, aimed at Mo Yan''s neck.

    "NO!!!"

    SPLLAATT!!!

    Blood sttered as Emery''s de sliced its target cleanly. The hunchback grand magus''s head, showing a look of utter disbelief, flew into the air before the rest of his body crumpled.

    The once-feared hunchback ve master has fallen under Emery''s de.

    Instantly, the oppressive battlefield domain began to dissipate. The dark, malevolent energy that had filled the air evaporated, and the eerie mist cleared. The magus lying on the ground��Beatrice, Edgar, Yord, and Tobin��were freed from the paralyzing grip of the domain. Unfortunately, the battle was far from over. Though the spells were halted and the oppressive domain had dissipated, the envement mark on Shen Long still remained. Consumed with fury over the death of his master, Shen Long chased after the wounded Emery with relentless ferocity.

    Seeing the imminent danger, Livi quickly intervened. She leaped forward to block Shen Long''s strike but was violently thrown back, hurtling dozens of meters before hitting the ground. The second strike was imminent, aimed directly at Emery.

    Before it couldnd, Heorgar, who had just awakened from his ascension, charged with his newfound Grand Magus strength. He tackled the half-blood dragon away, their sh shaking the ground as their powers collided.

    Emery, though battered and exhausted, remained focused, his eyes locked on Mo Yan''s decapitated body. He knew it wasn''t over yet. As expected, the ghastly spirit of Mo Yan emerged from his headless body, his spectral form screeching in anger and exuding a powerful aura. A Grand Magus''s soul, especially one belonging to a spirit master like Mo Yan, was nearly as dangerous as the physical body itself.

    Emery, despite the searing pain from his wounds, met Mo Yan''s vengeful gaze with a challenging stare. Summoning thest vestiges of his strength, he unleashed a spell designed to counter such an opponent.

    [Spirit Devour]

 Chapter 2120 Soul Battle

    Chapter 2120 Soul Battle

    Emery had modified the [Spirit Devour] spell, enhancing its range and versatility. Now, the spell could be cast without his de ws or the need for direct physical contact. The spell unleashes in the form of multiple spirit strings, these tendrils-like energy was able to entangle Mo Yan''s ghastly form, wrapping around the spectral body with an ethereal glow.

    However, despite its increased effectiveness, it remained a tier 5 spell and with Mo Yan''s formidable spirit defenses, it couldn''t activate the spell''s devouring capability, only restraining its target.

    Mo Yan''s enraged soul writhed and struggled against the bindings, his ghastly voice echoing with contemptuous fury. "You cannot restrain me with your puny skill!" His spectral form pulsated with dark energy, attempting to shatter the restraining bonds.

    Undeterred by the spirit''s rage, Emery met Mo Yan''s gaze with a steely challenge.

    "Do you dare to fight me then? Or do you prefer to run away?" Emery had a powerful spirit defense skill called [Emperor Focus], but hecked an offensive spirit skill. The only other skill he possessed was [Soul Walk], which required him to dominate his target beforehand to be used.

    It was only a matter of time before Mo Yan would break free from his restraints.

    Fearing that the enraged spirit would possess Shen Long''s or worse, his senior Heorgar''s body, Emery decided to take a bold risk and taunt the hunchback ve master into attacking him instead.

    "YOU will regret this!! Fine!! Your body is mine!!" Mo Yan''s voice echoed with malevolent intent. before its ghastly spirit flew toward Emery, fully engulfing him in a spectral mist before initiating a soul battle. Emery was ready, he had experienced hundreds of soul battles before, but they were mostly against prisoners where he held the advantage and control of the spirit realm. This time, he faced a powerful Grand Magus spirit master, and their soul strengths would be fiercely contested.

    A bright light enveloped Emery and Mo Yan as they transitioned into the spirit realm, arriving in an empty void of space, facing each other hovering in the air.

    Mo Yan''s eyes widened in surprise. He had anticipated that his formidable soul strength would allow him to pull Emery into a spirit realm of his own creation. The reality that they found themselves in this neutral, empty void indicated that their soul strengths were nearly equal.

    "You... who are you really?! No magus has this much soul strength!!" his voiceced with both curiosity and frustration. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As the battle was about tomence, bothbatants began to manifest their spiritual constructs, visual representations of their soul strength. Emery, with his [Emperor Focus] activated, conjured the image of a massive pce made of solid, sturdy wood. The structure exuded an aura of ancient strength and resilience, its walls thick and unyielding. Dominating the front of the pce was an imposing ck gate, intricately engraved with ominous wolf carvings that seemed toe alive, their eyes gleaming with a predatory glint.

    Seeing Emery''s construct form, Mo Yan regained his confidence. "Huh! You worried me for nothing!" he sneered.

    Despite the imposing nature of Emery''s manifestation, the construct that materialized behind Mo Yan was a three-storied dark pagoda, which was significant because, in a soul battle, the constructs indicated one''s mental strength. A single-story construct signified a soul strength equivalent to 1,000 magus souls, granting the magus their spirit master status. This level of soul strength wasmon among magus who had sessfully ascended to the one cosmos grand magus realm.

    Two cosmos grand magus would typically form a two-story construct, boasting the power of 2,000 magus souls. However, Mo Yan''s three-story pagoda indicated a strength of at least 3,000 magus souls, an advantage that symbolized his level-three spirit master status.

    "NOW DIE!!!" Mo Yan eximed, forming two massive spectral arms, ready to crush Emery in this ethereal battlefield.

    Under the oppressive weight of Mo Yan''s three-story pagoda, even basic movements were a struggle for Emery, let alone manifesting a weapon to fight back. The stakes were clear: if he fell here, Mo Yan would likely seed in taking over his body.

    Despite the perilous situation, Emery remained calm, his focus unwavering since entering this realm. He concentrated intensely on his soul, and finally, the spirit realm shook.

    Mo Yan''s steps halted as Emery''s wooden pce began to transform. The structure glowed with a spectrum of bright colors, and a crystal prism formed, constructing an additional level.

    This metamorphosis turned Emery''s pce into a magnificent two-story prism pagoda, radiating a powerful, iridescent light.

    With this power, Emery felt an incredible lightness in his body, all previous restraints dissipating in an instant. With a mere thought, he conjured a de in his hand, a weapon that could sessfully parry Mo Yan''s spectral attack.

    "WHAT!!! How could this be?!" Mo Yan''s voice was a mix of disbelief and fury.

    The power Emery now wielded was the culmination of four years of relentless effort. He had been improving his soul power through continuous learning and refinement, guided by a divine technique bestowed upon him by a celestial entity: the [Prism of Light].

    This technique came in three sets. The first set was a meditation practice designed to helpprehend thew of light. The second set was another technique aimed at enhancing his soul strength. The third set came with an active skill, one that allowed him to temporarily convert all nature-type elements into light, this [Prism of Light], gave him a qualitative boost to his soul.

    Emery''s mastery of these techniques had brought him to this critical moment, where his enhanced soul power stood as hisst line of defense against Mo Yan''s overwhelming assault.

    "Huh!! So what!! I am still a level stronger than you!!" Emery remained unfazed by Mo Yan''s taunt. He understood that while Mo Yan''s three-story dark pagoda represented formidable power, there was a critical distinction between dark and light constructs. Light elements, known for their inherent superiority in mental strength, provided Emery with an edge. His pagoda shone with a prism of brilliance, enhancing his capabilities and bringing his soul strength on par with Mo Yan''s.

    With their strengths equalized, the fight''s oue hinged on the proficiency of their techniques and the depth of their abilities within the spirit realm.

    The battlemenced with a ferocity that shook the very fabric of the spirit realm. Weapons and spells manifested through the sheer force of their wills, shing in a dazzling disy of power and skill.

    "I am Mo Yan! I will not be defeated by the likes of you!!"

 Chapter 2121 Subdue

    Chapter 2121 Subdue

    Half an hour had passed since the infamous Mo Yan, the hunchback ve master was killed and his spirit body attacked Emery. During this time, Heorgar had been locked in a fierce battle with Shen Long. The two Grand Magus half-bloods shed with relentless intensity, with the demon wolf Heorgar utilizing his newfound might to subdue the crazed Azure Dragon.

    Heorgar, being a newly ascended Grand Magus, was not an equal match for Shen Long, who was at the peak strength of the One Cosmos realm. Fortunately, whenever the Azure Dragon managed to gain the upper hand, Magus Tobin, the silver bone turtle, would leap in to assist.

    Tobin, a strength-path magus who has one of the strongest defensive bloodlines, proved his worth time and again. Using his tier 7 [Tortoise Silver Shells] skill, Tobin managed to block one or two of Shen Long''s devastating strikes, giving Heorgar the chance to re-engage in the fight. Despite his valiant efforts, the prolonged battle took its toll on Tobin.

    Over the past half hour, Tobin had endured more than a dozen powerful strikes. His once imprable defense was showing signs of cracking, and he had been continuously coughing up blood from the relentless assaults. Each sh sent shockwaves through the battlefield, and Tobin''s unwavering determination was the only thing keeping him on his feet.

    Amidst the chaos, the sound of Heorgar''s growls and Shen Long''s roars echoed, creating a symphony of battle that showcased the sheer ferocity of their conflict. The air was thick with the scent of blood and the crackle of unleashed energy, painting a vivid picture of the life-and-death struggle between these formidable warriors. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A distance away on the ground, Edgar, the Kux noble, was frantically trying to convince Beatrice and the formation master Yord to escape. "We need to get away while we can! It''s obvious those two can''t defeat that ve puppet!"

    Beatrice, however, remained motionless, her determination unwavering. She would not abandon herrades, regardless of the stakes. Magus Yord, meanwhile, was busy rebuilding his mobile formations, preparing for the worst possible oue.

    "If you want to leave, just go. We are not holding you here," said Beatrice firmly.

    Edgar was irritated and frightened. Hecked the courage to step away on his own, especially after the traumatic experience on this savage. His fear and frustration grew as he realized he couldn''t convince the others to flee.

    His gaze shifted to Emery, who had been shrouded in dark, ghastly energy for some time. A desperate thought crossed his mind. "I know... We can just kill him. If he dies, the crazy hunchback dies, and his ve would die too! Yes, we should do that!" he eximed, his voice tinged with a mix of desperation and madness.

    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the shadows, blocking Edgar''s view of Emery. It was Livi the Baphomet, her massive scythe gleaming menacingly as she stood ready to defend her master to the death. Her terrifying gaze made the noble shudder.

    "Urghh!! We cannot just wait here like this!!" Edgar eximed, frustration and fear evident in his voice.

    Minutester, they all sensed a powerful aura approaching their location at incredible speed��a grand magus-level figure. Edgar trembled in fear, but Beatrice turned and smiled, shouting, "We are saved! The Patriarch is here!"

    Within seconds, a fierce-looking grand magus d in a long coat with a furry cor arrived in the sky above them. Lucius Corvin, emanating the aura of a two-cosmos grand magus, swiftly assessed the situation. He observed the battle in the sky among recognizable figures and then looked down to see Emery standing next to the corpse of the grand magus criminal.

    "He really killed him?... no, it''s not over yet," Lucius muttered.

    Lucius, having received some information from Beatrice, quickly grasped the situation. However, to everyone''s surprise, he ignored the grand magus battle in the air and flew down, closing in on Emery''s body. Livi swiftly moved to block his path, her scythe ready to strike, but with a simple gesture of Lucius''s hand, she was thrown a dozen meters away. She quickly jumped back to stop Lucius, but Beatrice intervened.

    "Don''t fight... He is a friendly," Beatrice said.

    Livi did not trust such words easily, but seeing that Lucius did not attack her master, she hesitated, remaining on guard.

    Lucius observed Emery with intense interest, his mind racing with thoughts. He studied the dark, ghastly energy surrounding Emery, noting the peculiarities of the situation.

    At that moment, Shen Long unleashed his [Dragon Reservoir] skill, trapping both Heorgar and Tobin within a swirling vortex of water. The Azure Dragon seems to sense a threat to his master, then rushes down with incredible speed.

    Lucius nced up at the iing threat with a hint of amusement.

    As Shen Long descended upon him, the wolf patriarch calmly flexed his muscles and cracked his knuckles, preparing for the imminent sh. With a focused breath, he unleashed a portion of his domain, causing his right arm to transform into a gleaming metal, radiating an intense golden light.With a decisive leap, he met the Azure Dragon head-on.

    BOOOMM!!!

    With a single, powerful punch, Lucius shattered Shen Long''s water spear. The impact continued, striking the Azure Dragon squarely in the chest. The force of the blow sent Shen Long hurtling through the sky before he crashed into the ground with a thunderous impact. As the dust settled, it was clear that the Azure Dragon''s aura had vanishedpletely.

    Everyone watched in awe. Beatrice, ovee with admiration, shouted, "Won in one strike! Patriarch, you are amazing!"

    Luciusnded gracefully, his expression one of bewilderment rather than pride. He knew that such a victory was not entirely his doing. Confirming that no life remained within Shen Long''s body, he understood there could only be one other reason for this oue. He turned his attention back to Emery, a question lingering in his mind. "Did he seed?"

    As everyone watched in suspense, the dark, spectral energy shrouding Emery''s body began to dissipate, gradually receding into his form.

    With a slow, ragged breath, Emery stirred, his eyes fluttering open. The instant he regained consciousness, he copsed to his knees, coughing up a torrent of blood. Hisplexion was pallid, and his voice barely above a whisper as he uttered, "I did it, I defeated him..."

    The group cheers in amazement at Emery''s deration of victory in the soul battle. Their expressions reflected their awe and relief.

    However, Lucius''s reaction was different. He scrutinized Emery closely, a shadow of doubt clouding his eyes. "Is it really you, or has that criminal taken over your body?"

 Chapter 2122 Captured

    Chapter 2122 Captured

    The intense soul battle exacted a tremendous toll on Emery. His robust half-blood physique provided no advantage in such a mental struggle. Every maneuver, every tactic employed was a product of his mental resilience. It was a grueling contest of wits, a sh of ever-shifting thoughts.

    For Emery, the thirty-minute soul battle was akin to a grueling three-day ordeal. When he finally emerged victorious, he found himself depleted of strength, unable to fully restrain his defeated opponent. Thus, Emery resorted to creating a specialized chamber within his aperture, sealing Mo Yan within its confines.

    "YOU CAN''T HOLD ME HERE!" Mo Yan''s defiant voice echoed within Emery''s mind, causing him a throbbing headache even in victory.

    As Emery regained consciousness, his exhausted mind had to deal with the likes of Lucius Corvin, the figure he despised most. Doubt flickered in the patriarch''s eyes as he scrutinized Emery''s identity.

    "Is it really you, or has that criminal taken over your body?" It was a fair question, but Emery had no energy to argue, especially with the cunning Lucius Corvin. His priority was to depart swiftly and focus on containing Mo Yan''s soul. If Mo Yan managed to break free, Emery would be dangerously vulnerable. Unlike the others, having Lucius present didn''t offer him any sense of security, only the opposite.

    Without addressing Lucius''s questioning gaze, Emery turned to his Senior Heorgar, his voice barely above a whisper "I have to leave"

    Not waiting for a response, Emery swiftly moved to im Mo Yan''s corpse as his prize, cing it inside his aperture. As for Shen Long''s body, Emery believed it should be returned to Zodiac City, leaving any decisions to the deceased''s closest kin.

    Emery''s actions only heightened Lucius''s suspicion, but before the wolf patriarch could voice his concerns, Emery vanished. He reappeared near the remains of his broken tier 7 metal construct.

    After retrieving the pieces, his gaze fell upon the King Roc beast lying nearby. Despite its battered state, the ancient creature still clung to life. Emery''s decision was clear. "I am keeping this one" he dered, iming the beast as his own.

    Emery''s contributions to the battle were undeniable, from his fight against Ramos to Mo Yan. He even spent over 20 million spirit stones to safeguard the formation. The acquisition of a living ancient beast like this King Roc served as justpensation for his efforts.

    After securing the huge beast into his aperture, Emery had no energy left to think about splitting the other loot and was ready to leave.

    Flying to the nearest Magus Alliance outpost at his best speed would take at least half a day. Even with constant use of spatial gates, would still take him a few hours. With no condition to face all the potential danger, he nned to use Khaos''s waypoint to instantly teleport to safety.

    When he began to cast a portal when Lucius approached him.

    "You''re not leaving without any exnation," n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery responded with an enraged gaze. "Fuck off....!!"

    Such an answer shocked those present. Lucius, after all, was a senior figure to the entire half-bloodmunity. Even Beatrice, who had a deep impression of Emery, started to frown, unable to ept his rude attitude.

    Heorgar, recognizing the tension, intervened with a diplomatic plea, after apologizing for Emery''s behavior he said "Patriarch, I believe this is the real him," he said politely. "I am willing to take responsibility if I am wrong."

    Surprisingly, Lucius disyed no anger toward Emery''s outburst. Instead, he seemed entertained by the situation. "Yes... I believe you are right... His hatred for me is real," he remarked with a wry smile.

    Emery, undeterred by Lucius''s amusement, focused on opening a portal to leave. However, before he could depart, Heorgar intercepted him and offered a storage ring as a token of gratitude. "I have prepared this for your reward," Heorgar exined gratefully. "Thank you for your help... I wouldn''t have seeded without you."

    Aware of Heorgar''s limited resources, Emery was prepared to decline the gift. However, upon touching the ring, he realized it contained something other than spirit stones.

    Magus Heorgar smiled warmly "You will need this," he said earnestly. "If you have any questions,e find me in Utopia outpost."

    Emery epted the ring, acknowledging Heorgar''s gesture, and then stepped decisively into the portal. His destination: Khaos pestilence gates, where Chututlu''s was��the Alvanic sacred mountain nestled within the hidden subterranean world.

    As Emery emerged from the portal, the echoing voice of Cthulhu greeted him <Ahh.. you finally returned.... did you bring any food for me?> the Khaos guardian voice reverberated ominously through the cold, dark cavern. This hidden world provided Emery with the safest refuge he could find. Here, the locals were powerless to harm him, and the secluded nature of the ce offered him a sanctuary from the chaos of the outside world.

    Emery wasted no time in finding a suitable spot within the cavern. With practiced ease, he settled into a lotus position, focusing his mind as he entered his Magus Domain. From there, he swiftly navigated to the special prison where the enraged Mo Yan was kept.

    "Comfortable enough?" Emery inquired, a faint smile ying on his lips.

    "YOU!!! Just wait!! This ce will not hold me!! I will break free!!!" Mo Yan''s voice echoed with rage, his defiance undiminished.

    Emery took a deep sigh, realizing that in just a few minutes since his departure, Mo Yan''s soul energy had already begun to recover. Knowing that the prison would soon prove inadequate to contain the powerfull grand magus''s soul, Emery resolved to engage in another round of soul battle.

    With a flick of his finger, Emery conjured a spirit realm into existence, with Mo Yan standing defiantly before him.

    "HAHAHA! Too arrogant!!! I will devour you this time!!" Mo Yan eximed with menacing glee.

    Unfortunately for Mo Yan, this time Emery was not alone. A massive dark creature with multiple tentacles formed next to him, casting an ominous gaze. Mo Yan''s rage swiftly turned to shock.

    "What! What is that?! No! This is not a fair battle!" Mo Yan eximed, his voice tinged with fear.

    This was the main reason Emery had chosen this location to recover. Emery needed assistance to fully subdue Mo Yan''s soul, and Chututlu, who had been on holiday for more than four months, was the perfect candidate for the job.

    "I thought you liked to y around with beasts... You can y with him first," Emery remarked casually, gesturing towards Chututlu.

    After reminding Chututlu not to eat the soul, Emery said, "I''lle to check on you after I get some sleep."

    End of the Arc.

    ######

    Author Note:

    The purpose of this arc and thest 30+ chapters was to showcase Emery''s growth over the past four years while expanding the world with grand magus realm content.

    Firstly was the Magus Domain: its aperture and the rtion between a personal one-cosmos domain and the two-cosmos that could create a battlefield domain.

    Secondly were details about high-grade spells and their importance in battle.

    Third was content on formations that we haven''t explored deeply before. I believe the formation path should be as important as the apothecary path, maybe even more.

    Lastly was the soul battle and its rtion to soul power.

    I''ve read ament that the arc felt a little too long, but please be assured that with this shared information, the next future battles will be much briefer and, most importantly, enjoyable.

    What do you think? Please share your thoughts in thements or discord channel, would love to read them.

 Chapter 2123 Loss and Gains

    Chapter 2123 Loss and Gains

    When one reaches the magus level, sleep bes an optional activity. However, for thousands of years, apothecaries have struggled to find medicines that can heal mental exhaustion as effectively as good quality sleep. There were a few high-grade pills or divine ingredients that could instantly heal such conditions, but none could match the rejuvenation of sleep, an activity thates at no cost.

    After the exhausting soul battle, Emery felt he could sleep for two days straight to fully recover. However, knowing he still had immediate matters to address, he allowed himself only eight hours of sleep��just enough to alleviate the pain from the battle. Once he felt somewhat refreshed, he swiftly returned to his Magus Domain.

    His first act was to visit hispanions: Twik and the Chizpur brothers, at the Chizpur vige. He was relieved to see that they were all recovering well. Twik was in full health, while the five brothers were still weak, fortunately, they showed no concerning side effects from their spirit attack.

    While visiting the nt creatures, Livi the Baphomet appeared next to Emery. "Master�� what about me? Aren''t you worried about me?" she asked, her eyes full of expectation.

    Emery smiled andplimented her. She had proven her value and even more so, her loyalty by protecting him. Understanding her needs, Emery took out a pouch filled with her favorite food: [Blood Grass]. These tier 5 materials were the beast''s favorite delicacy. Livi''s eyes lit up with joy, and she quickly consumed the one million spirit stone''s worth of materials in seconds.

    Excitedly, Livi shared some good news with Emery, and together, they teleported to the caves where the [Shadowme Bees] hives were located. Emery''s eyes widened with satisfaction as he saw the glowing hives. There were now a total of 16 hives, meaning four new queens had emerged and started to create their own colonies. This development was partly due to the bees devouring Ramos''s mes during the battle.

    Emery couldn''t help but feel satisfied with their rapid growth, which would further boost the production of their tier 4 [Ivy me Honey]. While he was at it, Emery went to check his losses and gains from the battle. Aside from the 25 million spirit stones he had given to Magus Yord, the only significant loss was the broken tier 7 construct. Fortunately, most of the high-grade metal was not lost, so Emery only needed to wait until Master Borin was avable to repair the device.

    As for the gains, they were all stored in a separate chamber. Emery walked into the chamber and saw a dozen adult Chizpurs diligently working, dissecting the collected beast''s remains. These were primarily from the lizard beasts that hade with the first tide.

    "ku ku.. kuang kuang"

    The Chizpurs meticulously separated the valuable materials: the lizards'' durable hides, their razor-sharp teeth, and their tier 6 toxic nds. The room buzzed with activity as they processed dozens of corpses. Emery estimated it would take them at least 2 to 3 days toplete the task.

    Surveying the room, Emery felt a sense of aplishment. The Chizpurs'' efficiency and the sheer volume of valuable materials would greatly bolster his resources. He made a mental note to reward the diligent Chizpurs once their work was done.

    In the next chambery the captured King Gold Roc. The magnificent creature, despite its weakened state, emanated a powerful and majestic aura. Seeing the severity of the Roc''s injuries, Emery approached cautiously.

    He extended his hand and began to cast a healing spell to stabilize the giant Roc, mending torn flesh and knitting together broken bones. Emery could see the immediate effect of the spell as the creature''sbored breathing eased and its wounds slowly began to close. Despite its weakened state, Emery was acutely aware of the Roc''stent power. He decided to keep the ancient deste beast in chains, to suppress the Roc''s strength, ensuring it couldn''t pose a threat until Emery figured out what to do with it.

    After making sure all the immediate matters were set, Emery came to visit his new prisoner once again.

    "You coward!! Fight me if you dare!!" Mo Yan''s voice rang out, filled with rage and defiance.

    In the past 8 hours, Chututlu had continuously engaged in soul battles with the captive, a total of 8 battles resulting in 8 victories. Despite this relentless onught, the grand magus still had enough strength to be furious. His resilience was impressive, a testament to his formidable soul power.

    To gauge the true impact of these battles on the level three spirit master, Emery used his [Soul Walk] skill, entering the spirit realm to confront Mo Yan directly.

    The two engaged in a series of shes. Each confrontation was intense, a sh of wills and strategic maneuvers. Emery felt the benefits of his eight hours of rest, which had significantly bolstered his mental fortitude. He remained dominant throughout the dozens of shes, his spirit unwavering.

    As the battles continued, Mo Yan began to grasp the dire situation he was in. Realizing Emery''s intention and the futility of his resistance, he decided to negotiate.

    "Release me! And I will consider giving you what you want,"

    Emery ignored Mo Yan''s pleas and continued to fight. Under these conditions, it had be a one-sided battle, and Emery mercilessly beat the hunchbacked old man''s soul into submission.

    "Alright... I will give you what you want�� but you must release me," Mo Yan finally said, his tone was much more polite.

    Despite the shift in Mo Yan''s demeanor, Emery remained unyielding. He ignored the plea once again and beat him mercilessly. When he thought it was enough, he kept the beaten soul, imprisoned before emerging from his Magus Domain.

    Standing up from his lotus position, Emery walked to an empty corner of the cavern. He took a deep breath, thenid Mo Yan''s corpse on the ground. As expected, the body itself held no valuables as most grand magus carried their treasures within their apertures.

    This was precisely why Emery had extracted Mo Yan''s body.

    Utilizing his spirit reading ability, Emery detected a concentrated lump of energy on the sr plexus. With a deft motion, he extracted this energy and threw it into the empty space of the cavern. The lump of energy seemed to suck the air around it, rapidly expanding into a massive cloud of dark smoke. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As the smoke swirled, it began to take form. Before Emery''s eyes, Mo Yan''s aperture revealed itself, a sprawling, intricate realm filled with the grand magus''s possessions.

    "Now, let''s see if I can get inside."

 Chapter 2124 Access

    Chapter 2124 ess

    When a grand magus dies, their spirit can escape from their body, but their aperture remains within the corpse. This means that even if they manage to inhabit a new body, without their aperture, they lose ess to their domain and, consequently, their grand magus power. These apertures, which store all the grand magus''s possessions, be the main prize for the victor��provided they can sessfully enter without destroying it.

    Emery had read about the challenges and intricacies of essing an aperture. Knowing Mo Yan''s many infamous criminal activities, Emery was particrly motivated. He hoped to find a substantial collection of valuables inside. Given Mo Yan''s proficiency in darkness elements, Emery anticipated discovering numerous darkness-type materials that would be highly beneficial to him.

    He approached the dark, swirling smoke-like energy, and reached out his hand. He could feel the pulsating energy of the aperture, a tangible representation of thete grand magus''s power. The smoke seemed almost alive, responding to his presence with subtle shifts and undtions.

    Emery extended his hand further, feeling the resistance of the energy barrier,and sent his will. "Open."

    Unfortunately, as if it had a mind of its own, the smoky energy resisted Emery''s efforts, pushing him back. This was a manifestation of Mo Yan''s will, acting as a guardian of the domain. The aperture judged that Emerycked the proper soul permission to enter. Emery had anticipated this possibility; he had hoped that weakening Mo Yan''s soul would grant him ess. But it seemed he would need to fully subdue the soul to gain entry.

    "I guess it won''t be that easy," The situation was moreplex than dealing with a storage ring. Killing the soul owner outright wouldn''t automatically unlock the aperture. It would weaken the protective will significantly, potentially making it easier to force entry without destroying everything inside. However, only those with exceptional strength or unique abilities were known to achieve this, Emery possessed neither. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    One significant problem remained: without the soul owner to continuously infuse spirit energy into the domain, the aperture would slowly degrade. VIA provided a quick calction based on the rate of degradation and estimated that it wouldpletely break apart in approximately 13 to 14 days.

    "Alright, let''s continue," Emery resolved, understanding the urgency.

    Returning to his Magus Domain, Emery resumed his relentless ''work'' on Mo Yan''s soul. He and Chututlu took turns battling the grand magus for three more days. They engaged in over 30 matches, each one chipping away at Mo Yan''s resistance. The constant soul battle began to take its toll, and the once-defiant Mo Yan started to break.

    On the fourth day, Mo Yan began to plead for mercy. "No more�� no more��" he whimpered, his voice a mixture of desperation and resignation. "Just give me some guarantee that you will set me free after, and I will not only give you ess to my aperture but also teach you some of my skills�� you... you are a great spirit master, you will benefit from this."

    Emery felt a twinge of temptation at Mo Yan''s offers. The spectral form and the envement technique were both high-grade skills, likely tier 7 or tier 8. If these skills were avable on the market, they would be worth tens, if not hundreds, of millions of spirit stones. Both spells required proficiency in the darkness element and high soul strength, making them perfect for Emery to learn. Having direct instruction from the master of the spells would also make it much easier for Emery to learn them.

    The spectral form held a particr allure for Emery, offering not only the defensive capabilities he sorelycked but also the intriguing potential to channel spirit energy into formidable strength. His mind raced with possibilities for modifying the spell to enhance hisbat prowess in various ways.

    Regarding the notion that the envement spell was considered an evil spell, Emery paid it little heed.His old self would have been disgusted, especially after experiencing envement by Lucius. But ever since his rebirth, his thoughts had shifted.

    To Emery, there was no such thing as an evil spell, only evil magus.

    Rather than envement, Emery certainly preferred rtionships based on mutual respect and benefit, like the familial bond he shared with his friends and nt creatures or the exchange-based agreements with allies like Livi and Anpu, the Grand Magus hybrid he had acquired from the market.

    Despite this preference, Emery couldn''t ignore the undeniable advantages of envement.

    The ability to easily control hundreds of powerful beasts onmand would significantly enhance his strength. Moreover, being able to control magus or even grand magus figures would provide value far beyond their inherent strength.

    In fact, Emery still harbored regret over his inability to control Magus Hecate of the Kronos faction. His influence over her gradually waned after he released her to spy for him, and he ultimately lost herpletely just months after the pirate attack. Given another opportunity, Emery wouldn''t hesitate to use the envement skill on his enemies.

    "You are interested, aren''t you?" Mo Yan said, sensing Emery''s contemtion. "Now, let us talk... What! Wait..."

    To Mo Yan''s surprise, Emery''s response was to continue beating him mercilessly.

    Although interested in the skills, Emery had no intention of releasing a vicious and powerful grand magus criminal who could return to threaten back to him and his friends. Emery believed it was just a matter of time before he broke the man. The only regret was the limited time he had with the degrading aperture.

    Emery beat Mo Yan''s soul for another hour before trying his luck on the aperture, once again, he failed.

    The smoke energy barrier, animated by Mo Yan''s will, remained imprable. Emery''s frustration grew, but so did his resolve. He knew that Mo Yan''s defenses were weakening with each confrontation. Emery had another idea that he wanted to try, but for now, he decided to leave the subterranean realm. He left Cthulhu in the cave and essed one of the artificially made waypoints on Earth.

    It had been more than a week since he left the Magus academy. Not wanting to worry Klea, he sent her a message about his condition, informing her of his extended absence for another week or two. With that settled, Emery activated the waypoint, swiftly traveling to Terra City.

    His friends in Terra City weed him warmly, but he didn''t linger. Instead, he made his way directly to the portal and emerged in Golden City, his destination being the Magus Alliance outpost.

    Approaching one of the officers in charge, he stated, "I am here to im a criminal bounty."

 Chapter 2125 Bounty

    Chapter 2125 Bounty

    "Please provide the criminal''s name and their bounty number," the officer requested, his tone indifferent as he nced at Emery, noting his half-moon magus rank.

    Emeryplied, and as soon as the officer read the data, his eyes widened in disbelief.

    "This�� is a grand magus-level criminal! Is this a mistake?"

    Emery was swiftly escorted to another room, where he presented his proof: Mo Yan''s cold, headless corpse, apanied by the severed head. The sight was enough to startle even the most seasoned magus. The remains were promptly sent for verification, and after a thorough examination, the officer returned, visibly shaken.

    "Please wait a moment, sir. I need to call my superior."

    Mo Yan''s notoriety was well-known. His criminal activities had led to the annihtion of multiple worlds, resulting in the deaths of over a billion mortals for his twisted experiments. His actions had also imed the lives of hundreds of magus and over a dozen grand magus, cing him among the top 100 most wanted criminals in the Magus universe.

    The senior officers arrived to verify Emery''s identity, and after knowing of his historical records, their demeanor shifted to one of respect. Emery was then asked to submit a brief report on how he had captured Mo Yan. He provided some ount of the events, ensuring that the crucial details were covered. The officers cross-referenced his report with another submitted by the Magus Alliance outpost on Destion Alpha four days prior.

    After confirming the details, Emery was informed of his reward:

    [250 million spirit stones]

    [40,000 alliance merits]

    Though the sum seemed substantial, Mo Yan''s bounty was rtively modestpared to others on the top 100 list, primarily because he had been missing for 300 years. However, for Emery, whose faction was only at the level of grade 1, this amount was significant. It was equivalent to nearly a year''s ie for his faction or about six months of his sessful apothecary business.

    In terms of alliance merits, thest significant reward he received during the Demon''s Pit incident had been less than 20,000 merits. Earning 40,000 merits was a huge achievement,parable to the value of capturing two dozen full-moon dark elf magus. Unfortunately, such a significant bounty came with a stiption: half of the reward was contingent upon submitting Mo Yan''s living soul as proof. This requirement was due to the value that a captured soul provided to the Magus Alliance, offering them the chance to extract vital information and impose their form of justice. Since Emery only had Mo Yan''s physical body, without its aperture, he could only im 30% of the reward.

    Realizing the immense value of Mo Yan''s soul only intensified Emery''s desire to retain it. This information was crucial, prompting him to reconsider his next steps regarding the captured grand magus'' soul. For now, Emery decided to submit Mo Yan''s body and im the avable portion of the reward. The senior officer swiftly processed the documentation giving him no trouble.

    [You received 75 million spirit stones]

    [You received 12,000 alliance merit]

    It took them an hour to sessfully withdraw the spirit stones into his personal Magus Alliance ount. As for the alliance merits: he could im them for the Earth faction or the Terra faction.

    [Earth faction: 45,200/63,100]

    [Grade 1, Merits Rank - 3211]

    [Terra faction: 21,700/398,700]

    [Grade 1, Merits Rank - 289]

    The numbers on the right indicated their total umted merits, while those on the left showed their usable merits. Since Emery had been assigned as the leader of both factions, he had the authority to ess and allocate both sets of merits. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Seeing the high number of Terra faction umted merit, Emery couldn''t help but be reminded of the history of Lord Izta.

    After finishing his 1,000 years of duty serving the Nephilim, Lord Izta the Gilgamesh used his first 10,000 merits to purchase ownership of and permit. This permit granted him control over a small settlement in the empty desert ins. With a vision and determination, Lord Izta began the arduous task of transforming this barrennd into a thrivingmunityying the groundwork for what would be his Terra kingdom.

    Recognizing the importance of defense and stability, he ventured forth to secure additional permits �C trade permits, military forces permits, and the permits to assemble his own battle armada. Now, half a millenniumter, the fruits of Lord Izta''sbor manifest in the form of the Terra faction, a stalwart presence that has ascended to the upper echelons of distinction. Ranked among the top 300 amidst a sea of over 10,000 grade 1 factions.

    Since Emery assumed leadership, the bulk of their remaining merits had been invested in fortifying the Terra Kingdom into an impregnable fortress, utilizing most of their remaining permits. However, this time around, with the acquisition of other permissions, they nned to allocate all the new merits to the Earth faction.

    In fact, over the past four months, their endeavors in hunting pirates had proven highly sessful, yielding around 20,000 merits. This campaign involved the eradication of a dozen pirate groups and the prevention of numerous other incidents that threatened the space around Golden City.

    The primary objective of umting these merits to the Earth faction was to secure the permit necessary to establish an official magus alliance teleportation gate in the Earth-Moon Base. This permit, costing 100,000 merits, would enable ess from Earth to multiple Alpha Quadrant outposts, significantly enhancing their reach and ensuring greater essibility and security. Such a strategic investment would bolster their defensive capabilities and strengthen their position within the Magus Alliance.

    "Transfer all merits to the Earth faction," Emery instructed decisively.

    "Certainly," the officer acknowledged.

    [Earth faction: 57,200/75,100]

    [Grade 1, Merits Rank - 2658]

    "Thank you for your contribution," the senior officer expressed gratitude as Emery received the rewards.

    After collecting his bounty, Emery made his way back to Terra City to rendezvous with Magus Rosia. The meeting was brief but informative. As they exchanged reports on the progress of the pirate campaign, Emery listened intently to the recent sess in routing a pirate outpost. Although it brought news of some casualties, they also managed to seize pirates'' treasures worth over 50 million spirit stones. This news only solidified his resolve.

    Feeling assured of his next steps, Emery entrusted the 75 million spirit stones to Magus Rosia, instructing her to procure something of value on his behalf. With his business concluded in Terra City, Emery made his way back to the cold subterranean cave. "All right, I have 10 days to crack this aperture open."

 Chapter 2126 Ultimatum

    Chapter 2126 Ultimatum

    Emery returns to his domain and visits his VIP prisoner with a shift in approach. No longer focused on confrontation, he chose a different tactic. Within the spirit realm, he conjured a luxurious living space surrounded by a serenendscape,plete with ornate furnishings and a feast fit for a king. Though all merely illusions, they provided a semnce offort.

    The prisoner, Mo Yan, who had endured days of torment, couldn''t resist the allure of the feast. Despite his suspicions about Emery''s intentions, he found himself indulging in the food, allowing himself a moment of rxation.

    "So... you understand now?" Mo Yan remarked, reclining in afortable position. "You will never enter my aperture... not without my permission..."

    Mo Yan anticipated that Emery had arranged the feast as a prelude to negotiations for his release. However, Emery''s true intentions diverged from his expectations. Emery actually came with an ultimatum that he would never let him go for the aperture, he would rather bet his loss breaking the aperture than release him. "Then why are we even talking?!" Mo Yan''s fury surged forth, his frustration palpable.

    Emery remainedposed, unfazed by Mo Yan''s outburst. "I am currently considering if you are more valuable as my prisoner or to be handed over to the Magus Alliance," he exined.

    With a casual tone, Emery mentioned the tempting bounty of 125 million spirit stones and 20,000 alliance merits for Mo Yan''s soul. He wondered aloud if Mo Yan possessed anything of value that could surpass such a substantial sum.

    Mo Yan''s expression shifted from irritation to amusement, and he began tough. "Hahaha, unfortunately for any of you�� I still have a third option."

    A sense of unease settled over Emery as he detected a subtle energy emanating from Mo Yan''s soul. It was a threat��a promise to detonate himself, ensuring Emery received nothing. Mo Yan was confident in his ability to carry out the threat, believing that Emerycked the power to stop him from self-destructing.

    Emery let out a deep sigh, his expression resigned but determined. Mo Yan''s threat was not unexpected; Emery had anticipated such a move. "I don''t think you would do it," he responded calmly, despite the tension thickening in the air.

    "Huh!! I definitely would!!" Emery remained silent, his steady gaze fixed on Mo Yan. The quiet seemed to agitate Mo Yan further, his frown deepening with irritation. Emery''s calm demeanor was unsettling, a stark contrast to the desperate defiance radiating from his captive.

    Finally, Emery broke the silence, his voice measured and deliberate. "I think if you really had the capability, you would have destroyed yourself already�� not because you''re scared, but because, above all things, you want to live."

    Mo Yan''s eyes narrowed, his indignation flickering. Emery had seen this before. He had tormented dozens of captives, and he knew the signs of a soul clinging to life. Mo Yan''s willingness to endure the shame of capture and continuous beatings from a junior like Emery spoke volumes about his fierce desire to survive.

    Emery then gave out a calcted proposal "Teach me your envement technique, and you will get to live by bing my ve"

    Emery''s proposal was outrageous, pushing Mo Yan to his limit. In a sudden burst of fury, Mo Yanunched an attack, but within a dozen shes, Emery once again dominated the battle, leaving Mo Yan frustrated and defeated. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You are lying! You''re just trying to trick me into giving you all my inheritance... Never! I would never submit to a boy like you!" Mo Yan''s voice was filled with venom and defiance.

    Emery remained calm, undeterred by Mo Yan''s outburst. He had said what he came to say and given Mo Yan time to dwell on it. Before leaving, he summoned Cthulhu back into the spirit realm, instructing it to continue their ''work'' on Mo Yan.

    Leaving Mo Yan in the capable and relentless hands of Cthulhu, Emery retreated to his private chamber. He retrieved a storage ring, one given to him by Heorgar as a reward. Within this ringy two scrolls.

    With a flick of his fingers, Emery unfurled both scrolls in front of him. The ancient parchments glowed with an ethereal light, revealing intricate runes and arcane symbols.

    The two scrolls contained the tier 6 and tier 7 versions of the [Spirit Devour] spells. These spells were originally created by Heorgar. Emery, having already mastered the tier 5 version, swiftly understood the profundity and value of these scrolls. The tier 6 scroll wasprehensive, filled with intricate details and material required to refine the spell. It includedplex diagrams and forms thatid out the exact process for enhancing the spell''s potency. Most importantly, it contained Heorgar''s will, a guiding presence that would provide Emery withpleteprehension in casting the spell.

    Unfortunately, the tier 7 scroll was only partiallyplete, outlining the initial steps and core principles but leaving some gaps. These gaps were like puzzles, providing clues rather than a clear path. The scroll''s fragmented nature indicated that Heorgar had not finished this version of the spell. His intention was clear: he wanted Emery to helpplete this spell.

    Heorgar''s notes highlighted the critical importance of mastering these higher versions. The tier 6 spell would enable Emery to devour magus-level individuals with far greater efficiency, significantly amplifying his strength and capabilities. The potential of the tier 7 spell was even more tantalizing. Ifpleted, it would grant Emery the power to devour grand magus-level individuals.

    Heorgar gave explicit note about ''the power to devour cosmic energy''

    Although it sounded grand, Heorgar had never seeded in this objective despite his increasing mastery of thew of devour. Nevertheless, it was enough to inspire Emery to give it a try.

    He realized that mastering these spells could be the key to oveing Mo Yan''s resistance.

    At the same time, if it had the ability to devour cosmic energy, then wouldn''t it mean it could help him break through the aperture?

    Learning the advanced versions of the spell would undoubtedly require immense effort and time. It might even dangerously bacsh or destroy Mo Yan''s aperture in the process, which was why he considered this idea as thest solution.

    With only a ten-day deadline, most magus would consider it a lost cause. However, Emery viewed the situation from a different angle.

    He saw Mo Yan''s aperture and grand magus soul as perfect targets for practice, a unique opportunity that shouldn''t be wasted.

    "If it''s going to break anyway, I might as well use it to learn the new spell," Without wasting any more time, Emery swiftly began to refine his tier 5 spells.

 Chapter 2127 Spell Refining

    Chapter 2127 Spell Refining

    Refining a spell was an intricate process, simr in many ways to refining pills or artifacts. The magus''s body became the cauldron, and the souls acted as its mes. The main material was the spell diagram, one particr rune that could be kept within the magus core. For Emery, it was his tier 5 [Spirit Devour] rune.

    Emery had mastered the tier 5 rune diagram over the past decade, continuously modifying and enhancing its use to maximize its effectiveness. He had pushed its capabilities to their limits, but now, with Heorgar''s will entering his mind, his understanding of the diagram expanded exponentially. It was as if a fish had been thrown from ake into the vast ocean, revealing new depths and possibilities.

    Swiftly, Emery took out the prepared materials from the scroll. These included half a dozen tier 6ponents, each selected to prepare his physical body and soul to be the proper furnace capable of refining the tier 5 rune diagram. All materials were inhaled and integrated into his body before Emery began to use thebined energies of the materials, refining and reshaping the runes. The process required immense concentration as Emery continuously channel his spirit energy. The rune began to evolve, its intricate patterns shifting and expanding. Each modification required precise control and unwavering focus.

    Emery dedicated himself entirely to this task for three full days, before the new rune diagram solidified, itsplex structure ready to be utilized at hismand.

    [Spirit Devour - Tier 6]

    Emery could sense the formidable power within this magus-level spell. It was clearly among the top-tier spells, likely ranked A or B,parable to the might of his [Spatial Bending].

    Mastering such a spell would typically require weeks, even with aplete recipe. However, Emery''s prior mastery of the tier 5 version,bined with Heorgar''s guiding will, enabled him to achieve this feat in a much shorter time.

    Heorgar''s will did more than just expedite the process; it provided profound insights, enhancing Emery''s overallprehension. This newfound understanding led to a breakthrough in his grasp of the devour element.

    [Law of Devour: 6 (7)%]

    [Soul Force: 935 (940)]

    Feeling the new power coursing through him, Emery marveled at the progress. The tier 6 [Spirit Devour] spell was now part of his arsenal, significantly bolstering his capabilities.

    Emery couldn''t resist the urge to test his new skill. Returning to his Magus Domain, he headed towards the prison, but his target this time wasn''t Mo Yan''s soul. Instead, he focused on the thirteen other souls he had imprisoned: pirates, criminals, rogue magi, and dark elves.

    Without hesitation, Emery selected all thirteen, sparing only Lyanna Darkmoon. He transported them into his created spirit realm, an ethereal arena where he stood at the center, his presencemanding and imposing.

    "This is your chance for freedom," Emery announced, his voice resonating with authority.

    The magus-level prisoners took a few seconds to grasp their predicament. Realizing they were in a life-or-death situation, they quickly united, preparing to fight for their survival. However, the odds were stacked heavily against them.

    As the battlemenced, it became evident that none of the prisoners were a match for Emery. In this spirit realm, where he held absolute control, his dominance was unchallenged. Emery activated his new spell, [Spirit Devour], utilizing his [de w] as the medium. Despite the spell being in its basic form, the result exceeded his expectations. The devouring strength was so immense that Emery struggled to control its power, leading to the instant death of one of the weaker Magus prisoners.

    The spell didn''t just enhance the rate of absorption; it significantly increased the amount of energy that could be converted into his own. Emery was astonished. With the upgraded spell, one soul provided him with the same energy equivalent to devouring ten souls. It''s ten times stronger!

    Determined to confirm his observations, Emery continued. He shifted the spell from the de form into the modified string form. The transformation was seamless, and the results were immediate and overwhelming.

    Initially defiant and hopeful, the prisoners quickly realized their resistance''s futility. The overwhelming power of the spell drained their spirits, erasing their confidence.

    Emery''s control over the devouring process was now precise and lethal. The spell''s efficiency was undeniable, devouring them whole. By the time he reached the eighth target, a notification appeared:

    [Soul Force: 940 (941)]

    Satisfied with his initial tests, Emery returned the remaining prisoners to their cells and turned his attention to Mo Yan''s soul.

    "I have said it! I will not change my mind!!" Mo Yan dered, his voice defiant. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery remained silent. This time, he wasn''t here to negotiate. Without a word, he unleashed the newly upgraded [Spirit Devour] spell against Mo Yan.

    "Still the same trick! Don''t bother!... wait!!"

    The smug confidence on Mo Yan''s face quickly faded as he felt the spell''s effect on his soul. Unlike before, when the spell merely restrained him, it now began to drain his essence. Mo Yan''splexion turned pale as the realization struck him: Emery''s spell had evolved beyond his expectations.

    For the first time, fear flickered in Mo Yan''s eyes. He understood that each injury inflicted by the spell would be absorbed by Emery, strengthening his captor further. Driven by desperation, Mo Yan fought back with renewed ferocity, battling for his very existence.

    As expected, Emery found the effectiveness of the tier 6 spell was greatly limited against a grand magus soul like Mo Yan; it was a hundred times less effective than against a regr magus. But amazingly, even at such a reduced rate, the energy devour was still exceptional. After a grueling day-long soul battle, Emery received his sixth notification:

    [Soul Force: 941 (947)]

    "URGGHH You thieving bastard!!" Mo Yan roared, his fury palpable.

    The prolonged battle had taken a toll on both of them. Emery felt the strain of maintaining the spell and channeling the energy, but for Mo Yan, the effects were far more severe. His soul had been permanently weakened by about 10%.

    Despite the damage, Mo Yan''s spirit remained unbroken. His mental defenses were formidable, and he was still unwilling to surrender.

    He believed that Emery would eventually give in to his demands, considering the aperture had only a week left before it would bepletely destroyed.

    To entice Emery further, Mo Yan revealed some of the treasures he had hidden within the aperture, boasting their worth in the hundreds of millions of spirit stones. The longer the dy, the more catastrophic the damage inside. Emery could vividly imagine tens of millions worth of treasures being destroyed daily as the aperture deteriorated.

    "Release me! And you get to keep all that''s left!!"

 Chapter 2128 Daring Plan

    Chapter 2128 Daring n

    After taking some rest, Emery continued the grueling battle with Mo Yan''s soul. Over two more exhausting days, he managed to permanently devour 30% of Mo Yan''s essence. The furious spirit master could no longer form his third-level pagoda, his rage palpable.

    "YOU BASTARD!! Stop this madness!! Dont push me further!!" Mo Yan bellowed, his voice trembling with a mix of fury and desperation.

    During these two days, Emery had not only boosted his soul force but also significantly strengthened his soul. He felt that with another day or two of devouring, he could form the second-story soul pce without the need to activate the celestial divine spell [Prism of Light].

    However, Emery decided to stop, not because he feared Mo Yan''s threats of self-detonation, but because of his incredible gains. Each increment in soul force had brought him closer to a profound breakthrough, and he knew that pushing further right now might risk more than he could afford. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [Law of Nature: 25%]

    [Law of Light: 19%]

    [Law of Space: 27(28)%]

    [Law of Gravity: 9%]

    [Law of Devour: 7(8)%]

    [Law of Sword: 4%]

    [Law Comprehension: 91 (93)%]

    [Soul Force: 947 (962)]

    Devouring Mo Yan, a grand magus proficient in thew of darkness, proved to be more beneficial than Emery had anticipated. Emery could feel his primal core gradually recovering its full power. While the progress was undeniably beneficial, this rapid recovery brought a sense of anxiety. Maintaining the bnce between his two cores was already a delicate task, and any disruption could have unforeseen consequences.

    As he continued to contemte the situation, Emery couldn''t shake the realization that even with a few more days of relentless soul-devouring, he might still fail to break through Mo Yan''s formidable mental defenses. Meanwhile, the aperture continued to degrade, its destruction looming closer with each passing moment.

    Releasing Mo Yan''s soul was never an option for Emery. Instead, he started to consider an alternative idea, one that might involve forcefully breaking the aperture open. Emery delved into his reservoir of knowledge, devising a n that capitalized on his two greatest strengths: his profound understanding of thew of space and his heightened spirit reading sense. With these tools at his disposal, he set out to tackle the challenge of breaking open the aperture.

    His first strategy involved leveraging the [Prism of Light] to form a divine sense, which he then used to probe the depths of the aperture''s space. The goal was to establish a mark that allowed him to open a portal from the outside. It seemed like a promising approach, but despite hours of effort, Emery found himself thwarted at every turn. The elusive nature of the aperture''s interior remained beyond his grasp.

    With just three days left before the aperture faced total destruction, Emery''s sense of urgency reached its peak. He turned his attention to an alternative solution: the iplete tier 7 [Spirit Devour] spell. Despite its deficiencies, Emery clung to the hope that the enhancements he had achieved in his spirit devour technique during the recent days might offer him the insights necessary to refine or adapt the spell to suit his needs.

    Despite his efforts, Emery soon encountered a significant obstacle: hecked the necessaryprehension of thew of devouring to fully grasp the intricacies of the spell. Heorgar''s notes wrote that a minimum of 15%prehension of thew of devouring was required to just start the spell, more was needed to properly wield it.

    Refusing to be deterred by this setback, Emery sought alternative solutions. He began to dissect the spell, breaking its intricate diagram into three distinct runes: one for pration, one for essence extraction, and one for absorption.

    Faced with the seemingly insurmountable barrier, Emery devised a daring n. He resolved to focus solely on mastering the pration rune, creating an openingrge enough for his divine sense to infiltrate the aperture. Once inside, he could utilize his space-traveling skills to navigate the chaotic environment.

    "Sounds like a n"

    Despite the daunting challenge ahead, Emery remained determined to seed.

    "VIA helped me calcte the strength needed to break that barrier and provide me with the best possible diagrambinations"

    VIA diligently crunched the numbers, analyzing the aperture barrier''s integrity. With VIA''s invaluable assistance, Emery was able to maximize his chances of sess.

    The process of modifying the spell felt akin to crafting one of his intricate apothecary recipes. Hours were spent in coboration with VIA, fine-tuning every aspect of the spell to perfection. Emery spared no expense, venturing to the Golden City to procure the expensive tier 7 materials required for the refinements.

    Despite his relentless efforts, another day passed with little progress to show for his endeavors. Emery''s frustration mounted as he continued to grapple with the iplete version of the Tier 7 [Spirit Devour].

    [24 imperfections found]

    [Spell potency 23%]

    With the spell''s potency still far below the desired level, Emery''s confidence wavered. Meanwhile, Mo Yan''s growing restlessness served as a constant reminder of the impending destruction looming over them. "Are you going to let it all be destroyed!! release me!!"

    Despite Mo Yan''s frantic protests, Emery remained focused on his task, pouring all his concentration into refining the spell.

    As Emery''s n reached its critical juncture, VIA''s predictions grew increasingly dire, until it reached a point where the artificial being could no longer foresee the oue with certainty.

    [11 imperfections found]

    [Spell potency 45%]

    "Alright! This is the best we can do!!" After ample preparation, Emery activated the iplete spell, pouring his focus and energy into it as he channeled the power through his de w. The explosive force of his action sent shockwaves rippling through the air, causing excruciating pain to shoot through his arms. Amidst the tumult, the aperture itself seemed to react, its energies spiraling out of control and intensifying the chaos within.

    With each passing moment, the situation grew more dire. VIA, ryed crucial information to Emery, warning him that his actions had destabilized the aperture, hastening its destruction. The artificial being''s urgent rmendation for retreat echoed in Emery''s mind.

    Just as Emery''s resolve wavered and he contemted withdrawing his de w, his divine sense was finally able to create a mark. Without hesitation, he invoked his Blink skill, transporting himself into the heart of the aperture.

    "I am really in!" Just minutester, the aperture ruptured, unleashing its pent-up cosmic energies, a cataclysmic explosion rocked the vnic mountain to its core. The sheer force of the st sent shockwaves rippling across thend. The tremors reverberated throughout the entire region, their intensity felt even in the farthest reaches of the seven kingdoms.

    Queen Soonhee''s gaze shifted toward the unfolding catastrophe, her expression etched with deep concern.

 Chapter 2129 Break In

    Chapter 2129 Break In

    It had been five months since Queen Soonhee of Alvanic Kingdom hadst received anymunication from Emery. The only updates she had were delivered by the unsocial female magus, Morgana, who had visited three times for their monthly trades.

    These past few months, the subterranean seven kingdoms have been thriving. Alvanic''s position as the leader of the alliance had been further solidified, a testament to Emery''s significant contributions.

    Yet, the Queen couldn''t help but miss the man who had single-handedly orchestrated this prosperous era. Her thoughts frequently drifted to him, wondering about his fate and the endeavors that kept him away. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When the Alvanic sacred mountain suddenly shook, her first thought was of Emery. The initial excitement at the possibility of his return was swiftly reced by anxiety. She watched in horror as the massive mountain and its surrounding terrain were sted apart, creating a catastrophe of unprecedented scale. The sheer magnitude of the explosion sent tremors throughout all seven kingdoms, leaving their people terrified and confused.

    Without wasting any time, Queen Soonhee gathered her trusted old Magus Kasim and two newly ascended magus��elites who had recently achieved their breakthroughs with the help of the [Awakening scroll] acquired through their trades. The urgency was palpable as the four of them took to the skies, racing towards the mountains. Within fifteen minutes, they arrived at the scene, only to be confronted by sheer devastation. The sacred mountain, a symbol of Alvanic''s 2000-year legacy,y in ruins.

    "There is something there!" shouted Magus Kasim, his keen eyes spotting an anomaly amidst the destruction.

    Queen Soonhee quickly led the group towards the anomaly but abruptly halted when they saw a terrifying sight��a dark sphere hovering in the air, pulsating with powerful energy beyond theirprehension. Within the sphere, a man appeared to be floating, encased in its formidable energy.

    As soon as she recognized the figure, Queen Soonhee''s heart leapt. "That''s him�� That''s Lord Emery," ####

    Just half an hour ago, Emery had miraculously managed to enter Mo Yan''s aperture. However, what greeted him was nothing short of a catastrophe.

    With a swift assessment, Emery took in the sheer scale of Mo Yan''s domain. It was at least three timesrger than his own, spanning over 200 square miles��an impressive expanse even among the other two cosmos grand magus. Thendscape was dominated by a massive mountain range covered in dark rocks and gray sands, a typical environment for a magus proficient in thew of darkness.

    Various caves pockmarked the mountains, a ck waterkey to the north, and several ominous structures were scattered across the western side. Despite its grandeur, the domain was in utter disarray. The entire area was shaking violently from relentless earthquakes and dark lightning bolts that streaked across the sky, causing further destruction. Most terrifying of all were the dark clouds that roiled ominously overhead, each rumble and shift causing the very ground to tremble and stretch as if the domain itself were being torn apart.

    It was clear to Emery that the whole domain was on the brink of total copse. The cataclysmic forces at y were intensifying, leaving little time for him to aplish his objectives. Emery activated his spirit reading, swiftly scanning the domain for anything of value amidst the chaos. Unfortunately, most of the area was devastated. The once lush vegetation was reduced to charred remnants, and the once-vibrant pastures that held Mo Yan''s tamed beast collections were now graveyards. Tens of thousands of mythical and deste beasts, representing a wide variety of species,y lifeless on the ground. The scene was a stark reminder of the sheer magnitude of the destruction.

    Emery briefly considered sending his Chizpur brothers to collect these valuable remains. The carcasses alone could fetch tens of millions of spirit stones in the right markets. However, given the high risk and the unstable environment, he quickly dismissed the idea. Instead, he summoned Twik and Livi, his two most capablepanions. Twik, with a body as sturdy as the strongest armor, and Livi, with her unique ability to transform into smoke, were well-equipped to handle the perilous conditions.

    He handed each of them a storage ring for keeping the resources they would gather. With a nod of understanding, they sprang into action, moving through the rubble and chaos with precision and agility.

    VIA constantly fed them warnings while simultaneously analyzing the avable resources and directing them toward the most promising areas.

    Twik focused on gathering selected rare minerals and metals, The high-grade rocks and the moss surrounding them still held value. His powerful limbs effortlessly broke through debris to extract the precious materials.

    Meanwhile, Livi, in her smoke form, slipped through cracks and narrow passages, finding a hidden nest of living beasts powerful enough to withstand the catastrophe.

    Emery''s priority, however,y in Mo Yan''s hidden chamber. Just like himself, every magus of Mo Yan''s caliber would have a personal chamber to store their most valuable treasures. This thought had upied his mind since his arrival in the copsing domain.

    Scanning the entire mountain range thoroughly would take precious minutes that he didn''t have. The building structures on the west side might have contained Mo Yan''s treasures, but collecting them amidst the chaos seemed impossible. His senses finally directed him to a simple but sturdy cabin beside the ckwaterke.

    Without hesitation, Emery activated his [Blink] skill and teleported to the cabin. He materialized at the entrance, his heart pounding with anticipation. The cabin, constructed from dark, reinforced wood, exuded an aura of enchantments designed to protect whatevery inside.

    Being a criminal, Mo Yan would valuefort, and his apparent confidence in his mental defenses led him to openly disy his treasures within the cabin by theke. After breaking the enchantment, Emery stepped inside, he found the space meticulously organized, with artifacts neatly arranged on shelves and pedestals. Emery wasted no time. He moved swiftly, taking anything of value. There were numerous artifacts, two dozen of them tier 6 and a few tier 7.Among with Mo Yan stash of spirit stones, he quickly asses wealth worth at least 100 million spirit stones. Among the treasures, one object stood out��a crystal ball emitting a faint, enigmatic glow. Emery attempted to analyze it, but even VIA couldn''t decipher its purpose or origin.

    With the cabin shaking from the ongoing destruction, Emery knew he couldn''t afford to linger. Not wanting to test his luck further, he called out to both Twik and Livi to return and prepared to leave. Within moments, they appeared at his side, their storage rings filled with the resources they had managed to salvage.

    While waiting for his twopanions, Emery startled as he sensed something unusual under theke. A hidden vault sealed with Mo Yanyer of protection, part of the grand magus will guarding the ce. The ongoing catastrophe had created cracks in the seals, revealing this hiddenyer.

    However, Emery realized that the copsing space made it nearly impossible to use his space magic effectively. With the domain on the verge ofplete destruction, he knew he only had seconds to make a decision. Reluctantly, he chose to retreat.

    Emery decisively flew into the air, but halfway up, he was shocked to be restrained by a powerful energy that pulled him down. Simultaneously, the seal under theke broke apart, and thousands of souls in spectral form surged out of the water, charging at him with unrestrained wrath.

    A collective voice echoed in his mind, "You are not leaving!"

    Emery found himself surrounded and restrained by the vengeful souls. Their ethereal forms twisted around him, their ghostly hands wing at him, trying to drag him down. In this dire situation, the domain finally broke apart, unleashing a cataclysmic wave of destruction that obliterated the entire mountain.

 Chapter 2130 Secret

    Chapter 2130 Secret

    The sky above was filled with dark, thunderous clouds, copsing with immense cosmic energy. Emery swiftly summoned a protective barrier around himself, the [Aegis of Void], to shield himself against thebined assault of the spectral souls and the cosmic energy that raining down on him. Simultaneously, Emery stretched his divine senses, desperately searching for a way to escape. The chaotic energy within the aperture made it nearly impossible to pinpoint a clear path, and the spectral souls swirled around him like a malevolent storm.

    His tier 5 space barrier strained under the relentless battering of the two forces, cracks forming as it held for precious seconds. Realizing he couldn''t rely on the barrier for long, Emery swiftly unleashed his tier 5 spell, [Light Soaring Wing]. This powerfulbination of light and wind enveloped him, the ethereal wings sprouting from his back propelling him with incredible speed. Emery soared away. Yet, the voices of the vengeful souls echoed in his mind, a cacophony of rage and despair.

    With only seconds before the entire domain blew apart, Emery faced a critical decision: prate through the copsing cosmic cloud above or dive down, breaking through the thousands of spectral souls. While flying up seemed like the wiser choice initially, VIA''s extreme warnings made him reconsider. His divine sense detected an alternative��the sealed room under theke, which might offer the extra protection he needed from the impending st.

    Emery swiftly dived down, his wings propelling him with breakneck speed. The copsing sky and spectral souls chased him relentlessly, their malevolent energy crackling around him like a storm. BAMMMM!!!

    A deafening explosion echoed through the air, a concussive wave of cosmic energy and spectral fury crashing down behind him just as he broke through the deep bottom of theke and entered an ominous dark chamber.

    With his highprehension of thew of space, Emery quickly recognized that this chamber was an artificial space, meticulously created through intricate formations. Its existence provided a temporary haven from the catastrophe outside, buying him a little precious time.

    As he scanned the room, Emery''s eyes widened at the sight of hundreds of magus bodies stored like grim trophies on the walls, each encased in a magical stasis field. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He quickly realized that this chamber lies Mo Yan''s collection of enved magus. The sinister nature of this ce became even more evident as some of the vengeful souls began to enter their bodies, and they awakened ready to fight him. Before Emery could react, the formations within the room began to glow ominously. A creeping dread filled him as he recognized the sensation of a foreign presence invading his mind. A familiar, malevolent voice echoed in his thoughts.

    <I got you now��., you are now mine!!!>

    It was Mo Yan''s voice,den with a triumphant malice. The realization hit Emery like a bolt of lightning��the fact that Mo Yan could project his voice into Emery''s mind meant that his soul was regaining strength.

    The ominous glow of the runes inside the vault confirmed Emery''s worst fears��he had fallen into Mo Yan''s trap. Multiple spectral souls, now emboldened by the dark magic of the chamber, surged forward, their ghostly hands grasping and restraining him. Some of the spirits even forced their way into his body,unching a direct assault on his soul.

    Amidst the chaos, Emery began to piece together the situation. He had underestimated Mo Yan''s cunning. As a ve master who had collected and manipted human souls for centuries, Mo Yan had undoubtedly prepared for the eventuality of his own capture. This vault was not just a treasure trove but a deadly trap designed to turn the tables on any would-be captor.

    A triumphant, disembodied voice echoed through his mind, dripping with pride.

    <Look around... I keep and nurture all these captured souls; they will be my strength to kill you!>

    Despite the dire circumstances, Emery remained calm. With a steady voice, he responded, "Unfortunately for you, this time I am also not alone."

    Emery whispers a name "Chutulu!"

    The Khaos guardian spirit materialized behind Emery, shattering the spectral restraints with a powerful surge of battle power. The sheer might of Chutulu,bined with the raw force of Khaos, created a formidable presence that Mo Yan had never encountered before.

    <URGHH!!! Let''s fight to the death!!> Mo Yan''s voice roared.

    Emery found himself drawn into a two-front battle. On the physical ne against a horde of spectral souls and magus puppets. Simultaneously, Emery was forced into a soul battle within the spirit realm.

    Mo Yan''s dark pagoda loomed ominously behind him, its broken third story now reconstructed with the energy of the spectral spirits. This formidable structure pulsed with dark energy, a testament to Mo Yan''s immense soul strength.

    Emery, however, found himself at a disadvantage. With the power of Khaos activated, he was unable to utilize his [Prism of Light] spell, a criticalponent to match Mo Yan''s powerfull spirit attack.

    The battle seemed evenly matched, but unfortunately, Emery was on the losing side. His soul pce, a crucial stronghold within his spirit realm, started to crack under Mo Yan''s relentless spirit attacks. Meanwhile, in the physical ne, Emery fought with all his might, both arms equipped with swords as he hacked and shed everything within his flying path. His movements were a blur of desperate energy, every swing and thrust aimed at surviving the onught of spectral souls and magus puppets.

    The vault itself started to shake heavily, more cracks appeared along the rune formations, and the walls began to crumble, sending debris cascading around Emery. The entire structure groaned and trembled, threatening to copse at any moment.

    Despite the mounting disadvantages, Emery''s resolve remained unbroken. He fought with great persistence, refusing to sumb to the growing sense of despair. His every move was calcted, his determination unwavering. Unfortunatly Mo Yan''s spectral form, glowing with a sinister light, continued its assault on his soul with unyielding ferocity. Each attack seemed to be more powerful than thest, and Mo Yan took sadistic pleasure in the process, savoring every moment of his revenge.

    Suddenly, to their both surprise, one soul forcefully entered the spirit realm. Its bluish glow coalesced into the form of a small azure dragon that struck its ethereal body toward Mo Yan.

    "You! You dare to attack your master!!!" Mo Yan''s voice boomed with rage.

    A familiar voice echoed in Emery''s mind. He recognized the energy signature immediately��it was Shen Long, the azure dragon who had been enved by Mo Yan.

    <Junior�� I can''t help you for long�� but there''s a way,>

 Chapter 2131 Final Clash

    Chapter 2131 Final sh

    With Shen Long''s guidance echoing in his mind, Emery focused his energy, summoning forth his [Dao Edge] spell. The ethereal de materialized in his hands, crackling with the raw power of Khaos.

    As Mo Yan taunted him,manding the spectral forms to converge and attack from all sides, Emery remained undeterred. With a swift movement, he surged forward, his de slicing through the air with deadly precision.

    <Hahaha, that won''t help you!!> Mo Yan''s voice boomed with triumph,manding the spectral forms to converge and attack from all sides, Emery remained undeterred. Instead, he soared upwards, deftly maneuvering past the encircling spectral forms.

    With a final surge of strength, Emery unleashed the full force of his attack, directing the energy de toward the weakest point of the vault��the broken seal.

    <NOO!!!!> Mo Yan''s anguished cry echoed through the chamber.

    BOOOMMM!!

    The decisive strike shattered the vault open, unleashing a torrent of cosmic energy that engulfed everything within its reach. The once-hidden chamber crumbled to dust, the remnants of hundreds of enved magus bodies consumed by the unstoppable force.

    Emery, sensing the impending cataclysm, made a swift escape. He used the spectral soul as cover to shield himself from the worst of the onught, but even its protection proved insufficient against the overwhelming power of the st.

    With a jolt of agony, Emery was hurled out of the aperture, his body battered and broken from the force of the explosion.

    Hovering above the ruins of the vnic mountain, Emery grimaced as he assessed the extent of his injuries. The st had taken its toll not only on him but also on Cthulhu. Unfortunatly, Despite their weakened state, the battle was far from over.

    <You destroyed my precious domain!! Now you will give me yours!> Mo Yan''s voice thundered, echoing through the ethereal ne with a chilling intensity.

    As Emery could finally focus on the soul battle, he unleashed the full force of his [Spirit Devour] technique, intent on weakening Mo Yan as swiftly as possible and gaining the upper hand. With each passing moment, more of the darkness energy flowed into Emery''s primal core, siphoning strength from his adversary and bolstering his own power.

    But Mo Yan refused to go down without a fight. <I can''t believe a boy like you pushed me this far�� now you shall feel the full extent of my soul power!> he dered.

    Emery''s eyes widened in astonishment as Mo Yan absorbed the essence of the surrounding souls, gathering their collective energy into a swirling vortex of dark power. With a primal roar, Mo Yan unleashed his strongest spectral attack, a devastating surge of malevolent energy that rippled through the spirit realm, threatening to tear it asunder.

    Instinctively, his mind raced as he attempted to cut off Khaos''s power and activate his [Prism of Light]. But to his shock, his body refused to obey. It was as if some unseen force held him back, a resistance that emanated from deep within his primal core.

    Emery felt a surge of explosive energy pulsating within his core. Thest spirit devour strike had triggered a profound transformation, unleashing a primal hunger that coursed through his being.

    In the midst of the chaos, a new presence materialized behind Emery��a massive, terrifying wolf beast, its form radiating with ethereal energy. With a deafening roar, it lunged forward to meet Mo Yan''s spectral attack head-on.

    BOOMMMM!!!!

    As the sh intensified, Emery''s physical form seemed to undergo a dramatic transformation. Dark spirit energy enveloped him entirely, surrounding him in a swirling sphere of shadows as he hovered in the air. His primal core pulsed with newfound vigor, its hunger driving Emery to consume the energy of his adversary.

    Despite Mo Yan''s overwhelming strength, his spectral form found itself unable to resist Emery''s attack. Like a tidal wave crashing against a shore, Mo Yan''s attacks seemed to dissipate into nothingness as they collided with Emery''s aura.

    In a shocking turn of events, Mo Yan''s very essence was drawn inexorably towards Emery''s primal core, consumed by its voracious hunger.

    With a scream of desperation, Mo Yan pleaded for mercy, his voice echoing through the spirit realm in a chorus of fear. <No!! Let me go�� let me go�� I''ll be your ve, anything you want!>

    But it was toote. Emery''s primal core had an insatiable hunger, its thirst unquenchable. Mo Yan''s once-proud form trembled and writhed in agony as he was slowly drained of his essence.

    Amidst Mo Yan''s weakening cries, a series of notifications shed before Emery''s eyes, signaling a momentous change within his body:

    [Your Magus Core is experiencing changes]

    [Primal Core has been sessfully fixed]

    [Soul force increases exponentially]

    Emery couldn''t contain his excitement. It had been nearly 15 years since his Magus primal core had shattered, Yet, amidst the thrill, a sense of foreboding washed over him like an ominous tide.

    As expected, The very fabric of his aperture began to tremble violently as if it were being pulled apart at its seams. Dark energy surged throughout the space, rending mountains asunder andying waste to the surroundingndscape. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Amidst the chaos, a fearsome apparition materialized in the sky above��an enormous wolf spirit formed from the gathering clouds. Its deafening roars echoed through the air like thunder, sending shockwaves that shattered mountains and uprooted trees in their wake.

    The residents of Chizpur vige fled in terror, their panicked cries mingling with the tumult of destruction.

    Concerned for his friends, Emery made a desperate attempt to break free from the grasp of his devouring power.

    Mo Yan seized the opportunity to unleash his final will in that fleeting moment, Mo Yan the hunchback ve masterdetonated his soul.

    BOOM!!

    Emery staggered, his soul trembling within him as the shockwave reverberated through his being. Blood spilled from his lips, a testament to the immense power unleashed in the detonation. Despite the absence of a physical body, the destructive force of a grand magus''s soul was beyond ordinaryprehension.

    As he regained full control of his body, a realization washed over him��finally, he had sessfully achieved the long-awaited breakthrough into the Full Moon Magus Realm. Opening his eyes, Emery beheld the figures standing before him��Queen Sonhee and her Magus subjects, their expressions a mix of relief and curiosity.

    Emery turned his gaze towards the destroyed mountain and realized that the Alvanic ancient formations had been reduced to rubble.

    Queen Sonhee''s voice broke the silence,den with concern, "Lord, does this mean we can never leave this realm anymore?"

    Emery''s response with a reassuring smile, "Do not worry, I have made the necessary preparations."

 Chapter 2132 Breakthrough

    Chapter 2132 Breakthrough

    Emery returned to the Alvanic pce with Queen Sonhee, the two of them flying swiftly through the air. The journey was a blur of emotions for Emery��exhration from his breakthrough mixed with a lingering sense of unease from the recent battle. The destruction of Mo Yan''s domain and the subsequent upheaval in his own domain had left him rattled.

    Upon arrival, the queen escorted Emery to a private chamber, a serene and secluded space within the pce where he could handle the aftermath of his breakthrough in solitude.

    Emery sat in a lotus position, closing his eyes to fully check on his physical and spiritual condition. [Analyze stat��]

    [Law of Nature: 25%]

    [Law of Light: 19%]

    [Law of Space: 28 (31)%]

    [Law of Devour: 9 (14)%]

    [Law of Gravity: 9 (10)%]

    [Law of Sword: 4%]

    [Law Comprehension: 94 (103)%]

    [Soul Force: 962 (1085)] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The most significant change was the boost in his Law of Devour, which had surged due to theprehension he gained from both the devouring incident and the full recovery of his primal core. These attainments filled in the gaps that had been missing since his death on the elven and his subsequent rebirth.

    Emery''s breakthrough to the Full Moon Magus Realm stemmed from his mastery of the Law of Space, reaching the crucial 30% threshold. This achievement bestowed upon him a substantial boost to his soul force beyond theirwprehensions. Such an urrence wasmon among magus who had reached the peak of their realm, marking the transition toward preparing for their grand magus ascension.

    In the magus world, the ultimate aim was to reach a Soul Force of 500, a daunting target that signified readiness for ascension to the grand magus rank. Typically, a magus would achieve 30% to 35%prehension in onew and then spend centuries painstakingly building their Soul Force, striving to gain the additional 150 to 200 points needed to reach the coveted 500.

    These numbers, however, did not guarantee a sessful ascension. Many magus chose to umte moreprehension and gain extra soul force to improve their chances of sess.

    Some exceptional individuals like Fuxi were able to achieve this through extraordinary means. Fuxi''s sess inbining eight differentws was a testament to his unparalleled talent, the use of divine techniques, and a significant amount of fortune. His proficiency across multiple elements set him apart from other magus, showcasing the diverse paths one could take to reach the pinnacle of magical prowess.

    For Emery, even though he could theoretically attempt his grand magus ascension with his current stats, he wouldn''t. His objective was an ascension in both light and darkness, which would give him the best oue of both worlds.

    Unfortunately, his recent breakthrough only further tipped his bnce to the dark elements. These changes also affected the situation inside his magus domain.

    [Domain Size: 85 (110) square miles]

    [Energy bnce: Darkness 57 (64)%, Light 43(36%)]

    The size of his domain had stretched by 30%, and these changes happened so rapidly that destruction could be seen all around the domain.

    Emery flew through the air, observing the aftermath, which was most severe on the dark side of the aperture. Thendscape was marked by upheaval and transformation, massive fissures marred the ground with jagged, shadowed peaks and ravines split apart.

    Dozens of Chizpurs were hard at work reconstructing the mountain range. Their proficiency with earth elements allowed them to mend cracks and rebuild the shattered peaks with impressive speed and precision. They diligently moved massive boulders, reshaped the terrain, and fortified the weakened sections of thendscape.

    Emery observed their efforts with a critical eye. He could easily expedite the reconstruction with his own abilities, but he decided against it. This catastrophe, he realized, would likely not be hisst, and allowing the Chizpurs to gain experience in managing suchrge-scale repairs would be invaluable for the future. Their proficiency and independence would be essential in maintaining the stability of his domain.

    Multiple chamber within the mountain were destroyed, even his workshop was also in disarray. However, with a simple thought, Emery began to restore order. Furniture and artifacts floated back into ce, walls mended themselves, and the overall structure of his chamber reformed seamlessly. The most significant loss came from the caves housing his [Shadowme Bees]. Struck by massive thunderbolts during the upheaval, 80% of the bees were gone, and half of the caves had copsed. It was a devastating blow.

    However, there was a silver lining. Twelve of the sixteen queen bees had survived, along with a portion of their worker bees. Emery knew that with the queens intact, the hives could be rebuilt. It would take time, likely a few months, to restore their numbers and productivity to previous levels, but it was not an insurmountable task.

    Among all the changes within his domain, the most significant was the ominous cloud gathering in the north. This dense, swirling mass of darkness covered an area of ten square miles, a new and mysterious section that had appeared as a result of his breakthrough. The dark cloud loomed ominously, shrouding thendscape beneath it in an eerie, imprable fog.

    As he entered the dark cloud, anxiety crept up on him. His heart raced, sensing something immensely powerful lurking within. The oppressive atmosphere pressed down on him, each step deeper into the mist increasing his apprehension. A mile into the mist, Emery''s breath caught in his throat. He saw them��two glowing yellow eyes staring back at him from the darkness. The aura emanating from its gaze was terrifying, more so than anything Emery had felt, even from the likes of Killgragah or Chututlu. It was a primal force, raw and unrestrained, yet strangely familiar. Despite the savage intensity of its aura, Emery did not sense any hostility. The beast loomed before Emery, its colossal form as vast as a mountain. Despite its size, it was not a solid entity; its body wasposed of the same dark, swirling cloud that enveloped the area. However, its wolf-like features were unmistakable. The most striking aspect of the beast was the ominous-looking horn protruding from its head, emanating an eerie, otherworldly glow.

    As Emery gazed upon the creature, a realization dawned on him. This beast was not just the ally that hade to his aid during his battle with Mo Yan; it was the very entity that had shared a particr memory with him, a memory steeped in blood and darkness. He recalled some scenes of him massacring dozens of dark elves.

    A name surfaced in his mind

    "Star Devouring Beast."

 Chapter 2133 Beast

    Chapter 2133 Beast

    1000 miles north of the Alvanic Kingdom, seven days after.

    The mountain range of the subterranean world, a stark and formidablendscape, had be his training ground. The area shook continuously under the strain of his intense training sessions, each tremor a testament to the new power surging through him.

    His darkness-type spell gained a significant boost, and even his light spells showed a slight improvement thanks to his full moon breakthrough. He felt fortunate that the imbnce between darkness and light still allowed him to unleash hisbined Dao techniques. However, the drawback was that his [Fusion] technique remained temporarily unavable until he achieved greater mastery over his nature elements. This limitation was a reminder of the delicate bnce required to harness the full potential of his abilities.

    This temporary setback didn''t leave Emery dejected. In fact, it provided an opportunity for reflection and reassessment. Thest battle highlighted the weaknesses of his [Fusion] spell. As he faced increasingly powerful adversaries, the risks of bringing hispanions into battle through fusion became apparent. The danger to his friends was growing, and Emery couldn''t ignore the potential for catastrophic consequences.

    Determined to turn this situation into a positive one, Emery focused on assessing and refining the [Fusion] spell. while finding a way to strengthen hispanions.

    Despite losing one of his strongest techniques to boost his battle power, the breakthrough granted him some sort ofpensation with a massive boost to his physique.

    [Battle Power: 545 (654)]

    The substantial increase in battle power was unusual, even with his new full-moon body.

    His muscles were as durable as high-tier metals, his reflexes were sharper, and an almost electric energy coursed through his veins. Emery realized that these changes came with a significant purification of his blood gene, something that had remained unchanged for quite some time.

    [Royal Fey Wolf Gene Essence: 38 (44)%]

    It had taken him nearly 10 years to gain a mere 2% purification, and now he had gained 6% at once, coinciding with the full recovery of his primal core. This dramatic improvement certainly suggested a connection between the two phenomena. Simultaneously, the appearance of the star-deste beast within his Magus Domain added anotheryer of mystery to the situation.

    In the past several days, Emery has immersed himself in extensive research brought by VIA, diligently studying all relevant information on the various categories of beasts.

    The first categoriesmon, legendary, and mythical��were ssification based on the superiority of their genes.

    Divine beasts and abyss creatures that they fought on Andora or that lie below the earth were categorized as mutated types, along with soul beasts, time beasts, and a few others. Each type exhibited unique signatures and abilities due to their mutations.

    As for the designation of their strength, they were categorized as follows: Magical Beast, Deste Beast, Ancient Deste Beast, Godly Beast, and at the highest peak, Ancient Godly Beast. The power spectrum ranged from beings below the level of magus to those at the peak of cosmic grand magus level, capable of matching the power of a supreme magus. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The celestial system records both Killgragah and Chututlu as Godly level beasts, while the Star Devouring Beast is ssified as one of the ancient Godly beasts. These ssifications denote their immense power and significance within the celestial hierarchy.

    However, despite being lower in level, both Khaos Guardians still existed in their spirit forms, chained by the forces of Khaos. As for the beast that resided within Emery''s Magus Domain, not only had it yet to reach its full strength, the star-devouring beast existed primarily as a form of energy. Emery realized, upon further analysis, a startling truth: the beast was intricately linked to himself. It shared the same soul as him.

    The origins of this connection puzzled Emery deeply. He suspected a profound link between his bloodline and the primordial entity of Khaos. This connection likely exined why the ancient being took such keen interest in him.

    Reflecting on the creation of his primal core, Emery traced its initiation back to the actions of Killgragah, the one responsible for his dark core, andter to the devouring of Grand Magus Zenonia, a champion of Khaos. Emery firmly believed that Khaos yed a significant role in the creation of the star-devouring beast. Unfortunately, neither the guardians nor the primordial being itself were willing to divulge any information to him.

    Despite the immense power bestowed upon him, Emery couldn''t shake the feeling of caution that lingered within him. As he tested the limits of his newfound abilities over the past few days, questions continued to swirl in his mind, casting a shadow of uncertainty over his thoughts.

    While he pondered these matters, Emery suddenly sensed the approach of a Magus flying towards him. The old Alvanic Magus Kasim greeted him with the utmost respect. Emery''s gaze fell upon the old magus, and he inquired, "Is it time?"

    "Yes, my lord, all is set," replied Magus Kasim.

    "Alright then," Emery swiftly concluded his training and prepared to create a teleportation gate.

    As Emery focused on the task at hand, Magus Kasim''s attention was drawn to the surroundings. The once-familiar mountain range, etched into his memory,y decimated before him. Massive rocky peaks bore gaping holes, as if rent asunder by a powerful st. w marks and beast footprints marred thendscape, painting a picture of untold destruction. His mind raced with wild conjectures, as Magus Kasim stepped into the portal

    With Emery''s heightened proficiency in thew of space, he could now create a spatial gate spanning distances of up to 1000 miles. With a mere flick of his wrist and a whispered incantation, a shimmering gateway to Alvanic City materialized before them.

    Stepping through the portal, Emery found himself in the central area of Alvanic City, greeted by the sight of ten thousand people gathered before him. Their expectant faces turned towards him, anticipation evident in their expressions. These were not ordinary citizens, but a carefully selected group representing the 7 subterranean kingdoms of the realm.

    Among the crowd stood Queen Soonhee, nked by the royalty and elites of the six allied kingdoms. All eyes were fixed on Emery as he approached a newly constructed structure��a marvel of engineering and magic��an artificial gate.

    With a sense of reverence and awe, the gathered 10,000 watched as Emery wove his intricate spells to open a portal leading out of the subterranean realm towards a new beginning in Terra City.

 Chapter 2134 Migration

    Chapter 2134 Migration

    Three weeks ago, after collecting Mo Yan bounty rewards and hearing the updated report on the pirate hunting campaign, Emery made a strategic decision to send Magus Rosia on an important task to visit a certain faction known for owning the dark orb crystal, a rare and valuable artifact necessary for creating another artificial waypoint gate.

    Emery had been aware of the dark orb crystal''s existence for several months. During that time, he had shown intention to purchase it. However, the faction that possessed the crystal demanded an exorbitant and unreasonable price, making it impossible for Emery to acquire it under normal circumstances.

    The turning point came after Emery''s harrowing, life-or-death battle with Mo Yan. Emerging victorious from this fiercebat, Emery found himself could no longer afford to leave the Khao''s guardians in the subterranean realm. Additionally, Emery had been contemting the potential consequences that his forceful attempt to break through Mo Yan''s aperture could destroy the mountain that housed the ancient Alvanic formation gate. With a sudden and substantial influx of wealth, Emery reconsiders his approach to obtaining the dark orb crystal. Emery allocated all the necessary funds to purchase the dark orb crystal and gathered the skilled craftsmen required to construct the new waypoint gate within Alvanic City. The total cost for the crystal and the construction amounted to an enormous sum of 105 million spirit stones.

    His decision was not driven by impulsiveness or solely by guilt over destroying Alvanic''s only means of leaving the subterranean realm. Instead, it was a strategic move based on his firm belief that Terra City was prepared to enter the next phase of its development.

    Over the past decade, Terra City had been meticulously developed into a highly secure fortress. The city''s focus had been on ensuring maximum security and stability, which came at the expense of social and economic growth. As a result, Terra City had be an unattractive destination for visitors or immigrants, except those seeking work opportunities.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery saw an opportunity to address multiple challenges simultaneously. By migrating 10,000 people from the subterranean realm��mainly craftsmen and their families��to Terra City, he envisioned a mutually beneficial solution. The influx of skilledbor would bolster Terra City''s workforce and help stimte economic growth while providing the subterranean people with a safer and more stable environment to live and work in.

    By integrating the subterranean people into Terra City''s fabric, Emery aimed to create a synergistic rtionship that would propel the city toward a brighter and more prosperous future.

    With significant effort, Terra faction sessfully demonstrated that the subterranean people were indeed one of the lost civilizations that had once been part of the Magus Alliance. Thispelling evidence persuaded the Magus Alliance to approve the migration of these people, granting them citizenship within Terra City.

    All preparations were meticulouslypleted, and the citizens of Terra City were ready to wee their new neighbors.

    The actual migration process, which involved managing the passage of 10,000 people through the portal, was aplished in a few hours. During this time, Emery, who was responsible for maintaining the portal, did not feel exhausted. Instead, he was deeply moved by the sight of the subterranean people falling to their knees, overwhelmed with gratitude at the opportunity to see the open sky once again.

    Several Magus Alliance officers were present to assist with the process. They efficiently coordinated the verification of the neers'' identities before they were integrated into Terra City.

    The new citizens were guided to a newly prepared section of the city, which had been developed specifically for their arrival. This area was equipped with new housing andprehensive facilities, designed tofortably amodate hundreds of thousands of people.

    Emery''s n extended beyond this initial migration. He intended to gradually bring more of the subterranean poption to Terra City, further boosting the city''s growth and development. This ambitious project required a substantial investment and would deplete much of the profits they had umted over the past few months. However, Emery was confident that this investment in human capital and infrastructure would yield significant long-term benefits for both Terra City and the newly integrated subterranean people.

    His initiative extended beyond merely bringing skilledbor. Among the new arrivals were 1,000 elite warriors, individuals at the saint level, and 10 magus. These veteran fighters were crucial additions, as they would be carefully nurtured and trained to bolster Terra City''s defense forces. This reinforcement was particrly timely, given the increasing casualties from the ongoing pirate campaigns.

    After the migration process wasplete, abeautiful woman approached Emery with a polite gesture, calling out, "Lord Emery." It was Queen Soonhee, apanied by representatives of the seven kingdoms.

    They hade to express their profound gratitude for his efforts. Each representative pledged theirmitment to reciprocate the favor by contributing to the development of Terra City.

    Emery then organized a grand weing feast for the new citizens. The event was filled with a palpable sense of joy and relief. Amid the celebrations, Emery could see expressions of hope and anticipation for a promising future.

    The feast was not just a celebration but a symbol of unity and a fresh start for the newly integratedmunity. The atmosphere was vibrant, filled withughter and the sounds of music. The citizens of Terra City mingled with the neers, sharing stories and experiences, and fostering a sense of camaraderie and mutual respect.

    When the feast concluded, Queen Soonhee went to look for Emery once more. Deeply moved by his actions, she felt an unwavering gratitude that had taken root in her heart. and she was willing to do anything for him. Her emotions ran so deeply that she was prepared to renounce her royal status to be with him, even if it meant bing a lowly concubine.

    However, she has to bitterly learn that Emery has already left Terra City.

    ####

    Emery had been away from the academy for far too long. What was initially intended to be a short leave of a few days had unexpectedly stretched into more than a month. He essed the waypoints to the Earth-Moon base and took one of the spaceships for a long five-day space journey toward the academy.

    This time, Emery brought Chututlu along, which significantly enhanced his mobility. With Chututlu, he could navigate between multiple waypoints, allowing him to manage his responsibilities across Earth, Terra City, and the subterranean realm while continuing his training.

 Chapter 2135 Return to the Academy

    Chapter 2135 Return to the Academy

    Emery passed through the academy''s teleportation portal and casually flew toward the massive mountain where Hall 120 was located on a lower slope. As he approached, he noticed familiar acolytes running up the mountain, each struggling under the burden of a huge weight on their backs. Intrigued, Emery decided to quietly observe them.

    It was their physical training day under the supervision of Magus Ashaka.

    Emery shows a glint of happiness, noticing that the acolytes were carrying much heavier weights than thest time he had seen them. The sweat pouring down their faces and the strain evident in their movements indicated the increased difficulty of their regimen. Some of the senior acolytes had additional weights strapped to their arms and feet, making their training even more intense.

    He recognized the significance of this training. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    When an acolyte reaches the sky realm stage, particrly ranks 8 and 9, such strenuous weight training bes lessmon. Most at this level prefer more advanced methods to enhance their physical capabilities, such as using gravity rooms or specialized apothecaries for body enhancement. Emery understood that Ashaka maintained these seemingly outdated training methods not just to build physical strength, but to cultivate determination and resilience among the acolytes. Each acolyte was allowed to choose their own weight, with the stiption that they must increase it each week. This practice fostered apetitive spirit, as the acolytes began to showcase their progress and push their limits. Ashaka also had a hidden objective: to encourage camaraderie and mutual support among the trainees.

    As Emery watched, he felt a deep sense of satisfaction. He observed acolytes encouraging one another, helping each other reach their individual goals. One acolyte in particr, Ulong, caught his attention. Typically withdrawn and reluctant to participate in group activities, Ulong the boar bloodline, was now striving hard toplete the task, despite gaining much body weight.

    When the session finally ended, the acolytes were drenched in sweat, but their faces lit up with joy and a sense of aplishment. Laughter and cheers echoed through the training yard as they celebrated their achievements together.

    At that moment, Emery decided to reveal himself. His presence was met with a wave of excitement and enthusiastic cheers. Some acolytes, more eager than others, rushed forward to greet him.

    "Master, you are back!!"

    "Master, I can''t wait to show you my new moves!!"

    "Master, did you bring back any food?"

    The enthusiastic shouts from his students filled the air as they crowded around Emery, their faces lit up with excitement and admiration. In addition to the acolytes, Klea approached Emery with a bright smile. "I''m d you''re all right," she said warmly. Then, with a sense of pride, she turned to the group and revealed their master''s recent sess: Emery had captured a notorious Grand Magus criminal.

    The acolytes were stunned. They all knew how formidable the Grand Magus Realm was. To fight and survive such an encounter was one thing, but to actually defeat and capture a Grand Magus level criminal was extraordinary, especially for someone with Emery''s background.

    The magnitude of this achievement resonated deeply. It was akin to how the old Emery felt upon hearing that someone like his master, Xion, had defeated a powerful figure like Zenonia.

    Among the acolytes, Hardy and Dillion were particrly aware of the significance of this feat. They had kept up with thetest news from the Magus Alliance and knew that the criminal Emery had captured was an infamous two-cosmos Grand Magus. However, they had refrained from sharing this information, knowing it would sound unbelievable to their peers.

    Klea, continuing to bolster the group''s morale, revealed another significant achievement: Emery had broken through to the Full Moon Magus realm. This announcement was meant to underscore the importance of his prolonged absence and to dispel any doubts about his dedication to them. She also aimed to raise their spirits for the uing mid-year examinations.

    "It''s time for everyone to see who we are!" Dillion dered, his voice filled with conviction.

    The acolytes responded with a resounding roar, their anticipation for the events palpable. The announcement ignited a renewed sense of purpose and determination within them.

    For many of the first-year acolytes, this would be their first major test since arriving at the academy five months ago and joining Hall 120 four months ago. In just three days, they would have the opportunity to showcase the fruits of their rigorous training.

    The mid-year examination period was structured into four intense weeks. The first week focused on establishing personal rankings for all first-year students who had yet to earn a rank. The second week involved the real academy rankings, where acolytes aimed to ce within the top 1000, top 500, or top 100 categories.

    Once these individual rankings were determined, the hall examinations began in the third week. This phase featured a magus game to identify the top rankings among the lower, middle, and higher halls. The final week culminated in team and instructor battles, which would determine their eligibility for hall advancements.

    Understanding the significance of these uing tests, Emery dedicated the following days to closely observing his acolytes'' progress and providing them with personalized coaching. He moved through the training grounds, offering insights and tailored advice to each student.

    Taking a break from his intense coaching sessions, Emery sipped a cup of hot tea, trying to gather his thoughts. Klea noticed his pensive expression and couldn''t help but smile.

    "You are wondering about your favorite student, aren''t you?" she teased gently. "No, she never once came here."

    Emery''s face fell slightly at this news, but Klea quickly added, "Don''t worry, I did check on herst week. She has been training really hard. We''ll see her progress soon."

    Hearing this gave Emery a sense of relief, however, something seems to have still troubled his mind. He couldn''t shake the feeling of concern and curiosity about her well-being.

    As he sat there, contemting, Emery wondered if he should visit her. But then, he hesitated. Would it not seem too intrusive?

    #####

    While Emery was preupied with thoughts of Shinta, another group was secretly convening in Utopia City, having a simr discussion.

    "We''ve been here for over a month, and she hasn''t left the academy even once," one member of the group voiced in frustration.

    "Has our presence been detected?" another inquired with concern.

    "No, that''s definitely not the case," A figure with an authoritative presence stepped forward. "I can''t deliver another empty report to our supreme lord. The examination month starts tomorrow, and they will soon allow visitors to enter the academy. This is our chance."

    "Yes, Elder," the group responded in unison.

 Chapter 2136 First Round

    Chapter 2136 First Round

    The first week of the examination began.

    Unlike the grand openings of past Magus Academy events, which attracted thousands of outside visitors, the mid-year examinations began subtly, focusing initially on the first-year preliminary rounds.

    There were 1,885 first-year students among the current total of 3,968 inner hall acolytes. These first-years were summoned to the [Virtual Hall], a technologically advanced facility designed for simtions and virtual training. Here, a virtual image of Headmaster Goldstein appeared before them, delivering a few inspiring words.

    "Wee, young acolytes," the headmaster''s holographic form intoned. "Today marks the beginning of your journey to prove your skills and determination. May you all give your best and emerge stronger from these trials."

    With these words echoing in their minds, the first-years were directed to one of the 100 rooms provided for the examination. Each room was equipped with state-of-the-art technology, allowing the acolytes to engage in virtual duels. The academy''s advanced artificial intelligence system would facilitate these duels, ensuring fair matchups and urate assessments of each student''s abilities.

    The format was straightforward yet challenging: each first-year acolyte would participate in one virtual duel per day for the next four days. To advance to the next stage, they needed to secure at least three victories out of four duels. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Each win not only brought them closer to advancement but also awarded valuable contribution points.

    The acolytes who achieved four consecutive wins would earn the prestigious title of "Top Rookie of the Year," a recognition that would significantly boost their reputation and opportunities.

    While the first-years were engrossed in their battles, the seniors and instructors watched closely from their own halls. Many gathered inmunal areas, whererge screens disyed the ongoing duels in real-time. In Hall 120, Emery dedicated his time to personally training Dillion. With Cthulhu present, Dillion could maximize his training by spending 24 hours inside the Khaos space. Emery''s guidance,bined with the unique properties of the Khaos space, ensured Dillion''s rapid development. Simrly, Damo engaged in his own rigorous training sessions under the guidance of his old master, Ashaka. The bond between master and student was evident as they worked tirelessly to prepare for the uing challenges.

    Meanwhile, Klea took a different approach. She gathered the senior acolytes, Kat, and six others, in the hall to watch the virtual battles together. Klea believed that observing the duels could serve as an additional training method, providing valuable insights into variousbat strategies and techniques. To make the experience more enjoyable, she even prepared snacks for the group, creating a rxed yet focused atmosphere.

    As the virtual battles yed out on the screen, the seniors cheered for theirrades. Whenever one of their own took the virtual stage, the room buzzed with anticipation. Victories were met with loud cheers, while defeats brought groans and curses.

    "Ah! That stupid Hardy! He got defeated so quickly!" shouted one of the seniors, frustration evident in their voice. The room echoed with simr sentiments, their disappointment palpable.

    Kat, ever the optimist, tried to lift their spirits. "Don''t worry, he only lost one time. He still has a chance tomorrow."

    However, knowing Hardy''s character and his history of underperforming, the others had little hope that Hardy would secure any wins.

    Klea, who was well aware of Hardy''s true potential, sighed deeply. She understood that Hardy had the strength to seed, but his decision to hide his true abilities was a source of frustration for her. The first day of the virtual duels proved to be a sess for Hall 120, with only three out of the twelve juniors losing their initial fights. These defeated juniors returned to the hall, where they were met with the seniors'' "tough love."

    Simr scenes unfolded on the second and third days, with acolytes returning from their duels to either celebrate victories or receive support from their peers. The camaraderie and sense ofmunity within Hall 120 were palpable, as everyone rallied together to help each other improve and seed.

    By the third day, two acolytes, ine and Ha Ron, had secured their first three wins, earning their tickets to the next stage of the examinations. Their sess was celebrated with enthusiasm, as their achievements set a positive tone for the rest of the group. However, KingRig, another strong contender for the Rookie of the Year title, faced an unfortunate setback when he encountered one of the academy''s renowned first-year prodigies, resulting in his first loss.

    The fourth day saw a renewed determination among the acolytes. Driven by the progress they had made and the desire to secure their ces in the next round, they doubled their efforts. With much joy and relief, KingRig, along with Titus and Armenius, managed to achieve their third win, ensuring their advancement. Ulong, motivated by Klea''s promise of a grand feast, also clinched his third victory, surprising everyone with his unexpected sess.

    Despite the overall triumphs, none of the acolytes from Hall 120 managed to achieve four wins. On the final day, both ine and Ha Ron faced formidable opponents��first-year elites who were well-known for their high realm prowess. The title of Rookie of the Year was imed by these higher realm elites, along with 200 other acolytes who had also secured four wins.

    Emery recognized several half-blood acolytes from the list, including the Ouroboros girl, Shinta. Watching her four battles, he couldn''t help but be impressed. Shinta had effortlessly won her first three fights, disying remarkable skill andposure. Her final battle was more challenging, but she still emerged victorious, showcasing her potential. Emery eagerly anticipated her performance against the more experienced senior acolytes.

    Out of the first-year acolytes, a total of 476 had earned their spots in the next round. They were granted a one-day rest to recuperate and prepare for the uing challenges.

    The next round would follow a simr format, but this time they would be joined by 1,583 acolytes from the second and third years. These were those who remained unranked and those who had been ranked between 501 and 1000 the previous year.

    The stakes were higher now, as theypeted for a spot in the top 1000 and the coveted academy bronze acolyte insignia. This insignia was not just a symbol of rank but also a mark of honor and prestige within the academy.

    From Hall 120, Dillion who was designated as the top 100 acolytes, and Damo who were in the top 500, did not participate in this round. "Finally, it''s Big Sister''s turn!" Kat was excited leading 6 seniors and 6 juniors acolytes to join her for the next round.

 Chapter 2137 Next Round

    Chapter 2137 Next Round

    Hundreds of acolytes filled the Virtual Hall, their presence casting an air of tension and anticipation. Unlike the previous rounds, the participants in this round appeared much more intimidating. These were seniors who had spent one or two years in the academy, many of them already in their 20s��fully grown adults with considerable experience and skill.

    What caught the attention of many were the acolytes wearing the bronze insignia. These were the top 1000 acolytes, mostly from the middle and high halls. Their presence only added to the tension inside the hall, as thepetitors eyed each other warily, sizing up their opponents.

    In the midst of this atmosphere, Kat''s confident voice rang out, breaking through the anxiety that gripped the group. "Don''t worry about them, I am positive half of us will return with those bronze insignia!" Her words were met with a mixture of skepticism, but her unwavering confidence managed to quell some of the anxiety that had settled over them.

    With a determined glint in her eye, Kat rallied her fellow acolytes. "Let''s kick some asses!" Unfortunately, facing off against these seasoned seniors proved to be a daunting challenge for the acolytes of Hall 120. Many of the seniors were not only in the high stage rank 9 but also equipped with high-grade techniques, giving them a significant advantage in battle.

    Ha Ron, Kingrig, Armenius, and Titus��who just recently promoted to rank 9 found themselves at a disadvantage.Having only formed their first and second pirs, they found themselves outmatched by the more experienced seniors. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Throughout the four days of battles, the acolytes of Hall 120 faced an uphill struggle. Despite their determination and efforts, the odds were stacked against them. The two centurions, in particr, struggled to secure any victories, while Ha Ron and Kingrig managed to win only one fight each. Ulong fared slightly better, achieving two victories.

    The remaining six seniors faced simr challenges, with none of them able to secure more than two victories. In the end, only Kat and ine managed to advance to the next round. Kat managed to hold onto her bronze insignia and ine was the only one from Hall 120 to return with a new insignia. As he entered the hall, his sister Bena greeted him with pride, but ine remained his usual indifferent self, seemingly unfazed by his achievement.

    Klea and Ashaka warmly weed their return, offering words of encouragement. Damo, havingpleted his training, was also ready to join the next round of battles. #####

    After a day of rest, the third round of the examinationmenced, marking a significant shift in both venue and scale. Unlike the previous rounds, this stage unfolded in the Academy''s main hall, an arena nestled within the mountain.

    The imposing figure of Deputy Headmaster Aurora presided over the proceedings, her presencemanding respect and attention.

    As the acolytes gathered in the center of the arena, a sense of anticipation hung in the air. Among the 900 participants were 500 adorned with bronze insignias and 400 with silver insignia, each symbolizing their strength. Surrounding the arena, dozens of instructors and staff members stood ready, their eyes trained on the unfolding events.

    The majority of acolytes present hailed from the higher and top halls of the academy, making the inclusion of three representatives from Hall 120��Kat, ine, and Damo��particrly noteworthy. Their presence sparked murmurs and whispers among the crowd.

    With a nod from Deputy Headmaster Aurora, the event officiallymenced.

    "Let the exam begin," she dered, her voice resonating throughout the hall with authority.

    Unlike the virtual battles of the previous rounds, this stage unfolded in the physical realm, with the central area of the main hall transformed into 20 small arenas. A virtual screen disyed the names of thebatants, signaling themencement of the duels.

    There will be two fights happening in two consecutive days, and for an acolyte to continue fighting the next day, they only need to win once. However, unlike the earlier rounds, which still featured unranked seniors, this stage boasted a field of 900 proven geniuses, each formidable in their own right.

    Despite his formidable transformation, ine found himself unable to secure even a single victory in the fierce battles that ensued. Kat, too, faced an uphill battle, managing to secure only one hard-fought victory amidst a series of challenging duels. Damo proved to be the most sessful of the trio, emerging victorious in two of his battles. His strategic thinking and skillful execution allowed him to outmaneuver his opponents and im hard-earned victories on the arena floor.

    The next day dawned with only 632 participants remaining. As the stakes grew higher, the academy''s matching system sought to pair acolytes with opponents of simr strength. The arena crackled with tension as each duel unfolded, withpetitors pushing themselves to their limits in pursuit of victory.

    It quickly became apparent to both staff and instructors that many of the seniors were being bested by their first-year counterparts. Despite their skill and determination, Kat found herself on the losing end of both of her duels, while Damo managed to secure only one hard-fought victory.

    As the dust settled on the day''s battles, Kat and ine would remain in the top 1000 ranks with their bronze insignias. However, Damo''s position in the top 500 was tenuous at best, with his single victory barely enough to secure his ce. Disappointment hung heavy in the air as the realization set in that Damo had not been selected to be part of the elite group of 200 acolytes chosen to participate in the final round.

    That night, the halls of Hall 120 were filled with silence, the weight of their collective disappointment palpable. Despite their best efforts, none of them managed to advance to the next round, leaving them to grapple with the bitter sting of defeat.

    During this pivotal moment, Emery and Dillion emerged from their two weeks of intensive training, their faces etched with determination and resolve. Dillion, in particr, seemed to exude a newfound confidence, a testament to the rigorous regimen they had undergone.

    Sensing the somber mood that pervaded Hall 120, Emery took it upon himself to offer words of encouragement and guidance to his students. With a reassuring tone, he reminded them that the journey of a magus was a long and arduous one, and that thepetition they had just faced was but a single step on their path to greatness.

    His words resonated deeply with the acolytes of Hall 120, With renewed determination and resolve, they nodded in acknowledgment.

    After one day of rest, the academy finally opened its doors to outside visitors, showcasingst year''s top 100 acolytes who will be facing 200 top challengers.

 Chapter 2138 Final Round

    Chapter 2138 Final Round

    [One hour till the final round starts, all participants are invited to gather in the Great Assembly Hall]

    The final round marked a significant shift in the proceedings. Emery guided the entire group to the Great Assembly Hall, a majestic venue that exuded an air of grandeur. As they entered, they were met with the sight of a fully packed arena, its tripleyers of seating arrangements teeming with at least a hundred thousand spectators who had gathered to witness the culmination of the two-day event.

    As thest needle of the clock struck the appointed time, signaling themencement of the final round, a palpable sense of anticipation swept through the air. The opening ceremony erupted with a dazzling disy of colorful fireworks that illuminated the sky above. The spectacle was breathtaking, reminiscent of the grandeur of the old Magus academy.

    With the stage set, a beautifull host took to the tform, her charismatic presence electrifying the already charged atmosphere. Following her signal, Dillion and the 300 participating acolytes took center stage, their presence eliciting an enthusiastic response from the audience, whose cheers grew even louder and more exuberant.

    Amidst the fervor of the crowd, the anticipation reached its peak as Headmaster Goldstein, apanied by a retinue of esteemed grand magus instructors from the top halls, made their grand entrance, taking their seats in the VIP balcony overlooking the arena.

    With all eyes on him, the headmaster rose to address the assembled acolytes and spectators. His opening speech was one of encouragement and support for the acolytes who would soon engage in the ultimate test of their skills.

    "Let the best acolytes emerge victorious," he dered, his words echoing through the hall, met with a resounding cheer from the audience that reverberated throughout the air.

    With the stage set, the 300 acolytes quickly dispersed, each preparing to face their opponents in the uing duels. The floor in the central area transformed into 10 medium-sized arenas, while a virtual screen disyed the names of thepetitors, signaling the start of the intense battles toe. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The truth of the matter was that many of the top 100 acolytes found themselves stirred by the prospect of facing the 200 challengers. These challengers,prised mostly of first-years who had remained undefeated throughout the preceding rounds, posed a formidable challenge to their more experienced counterparts.

    Dillion, ranked 96 among the top 100, anticipated facing off against one of the strongest first years in thepetition. However, to his surprise, the system matched him against a familiar opponent from the previous year''s rankings �� Frizz Astra, ranked 90.

    Frizz Astra, a sword-wielding acolyte hailing from a high-tech affiliated with the Imperium Knights, stood before him. He was a formidable rank 9 high-stage acolyte, adorned with multiple machinery parts that enhanced his overall battle prowess beyond the ordinary.

    As Dillion locked eyes with his opponent, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of apprehension. Frizz wore a confident smile as he brandished his double mechanized broadsword, exuding an air of superiority.

    "Lucky!" Frizz taunted, his words dripping with contempt. He was well aware of Dillion''s humble origins and the circumstances that had led to his ranking in the top 100. Many, including Frizz himself, doubted Dillion''s worthiness of his rank, especially given his lower realm background.

    "Now go back to the hole you came from!" Frizz sneered, his toneced with disdain as he prepared to engage in battle with his seemingly inferior opponent.

    As Frizz''s mechanical parts crackled with energy, heunched himself forward with astonishing speed, poised to strike at Dillion. However, to his bewilderment, he found himself stumbling and falling to the ground in quick session.

    "What?!" Frizz eximed, his confusion mounting with each failed attempt to advance. It wasn''t until the third stumble that realization dawned on him with chilling rity. "Gravity spell! You!"

    Frizz''s expression turned pale as heprehended the source of his sudden impediment. Determined to ovee the spell''s effects, he summoned forth his full strength, activating abined power of technology and spirit known as the [Astra Codex]. With this newfound resolve, he attempted to block the gravity spell and retaliate with his dual broadswords.

    However, Dillion''s movements were swifter than anticipated, and with a simple yet powerful downward swing, his massive sword, infused with the force of gravity, descended upon Frizz with unstoppable force.

    BAMMM!

    In a single devastating blow, Dillion''s sword shattered Frizz''s defenses, sending his broken broadswords hurtling toward him. Incapacitated by the force of the impact, Frizzy sprawled on the ground, defeated in a single decisive stroke.

    "Dillion wins!" Dillion''s seemingly straightforward attack may not have immediately captured the attention of the spectators, but the discerning eyes of the instructors and seasoned experts present recognized and were duly impressed by the sheer power behind his swing. In response, cheers erupted from the members of Hall 120, celebrating Dillion''s hard-earned victory.

    With an average of 10 minutes between matches, Dillion found himself facing his second opponent after three hours of anticipation. This time, the system pitted him against Filipi, a first-year acolyte who had already made waves by defeating a rank 80 opponent in his initial match.

    Filipi, a youthful-looking acolyte, possessed formidable sonic abilities that enabled him to break free from gravitational pressure. Hailing from the sound path, he had been recruited by Grand Magus Neytiri from Hall 5. As the duelmenced, the arena crackled with energy, witnessing a sh between Dillion''s explosive attacks and Filipi''s rapid long-range assaults.

    The battle raged on, eachbatant disying remarkable skill and determination. Despite Filipi''s valiant efforts, after 15 intense minutes, he found himself unable to ovee Dillion''s relentless onught. With his spirit pool depleted, the young acolyte conceded defeat.

    "Dillion wins!"

    Once again, jubnt cheers erupted from Emery and the members of Hall 120, recognizing Dillion''s remarkable achievement.

    Securing two victories in session significantly bolstered Dillion''s chances of maintaining his position in the top 100 rankings. With two more duels scheduled for the following day, a sessful performance could even propel him to greater heights in his ranking within the academy.

    ####

    Later that day, a gathering of Magus instructors convened to dissect the day''s examinations.

    "Is the news about him true? Did he really defeat a two cosmos grand magus?" one instructor queried, his curiosity evident.

    "It''s true, but highly exaggerated," another instructor responded, his tone tinged with skepticism. "There were three other grand magus apanying him; conveniently, one of them was a human grand magus who perished, and the remaining two were half-bloods..."

    "I see," the first instructor mused, digesting the information.

    "Even if it''s exaggerated, his reputation continues to ascend. Are we prepared to ept a lower realm instructor ascending higher than us?"

    "NO!"

    "Also... That acolyte, Dillion... He possesses undeniable strength. With such talent, he could potentially ascend to the middle halls, or even beyond."

    Concern etched upon their faces, the instructors deliberated their next course of action.

    "Fear not, I have a n to address this Dillion."

 Chapter 2139 Restless

    Chapter 2139 Restless

    That night, Hall 120 buzzed with excitement and pride over Dillion''s double win. To maintain focus and avoid any distractions for the final duels tomorrow, Klea strictly prohibited any kind of celebratory drink.

    Dillion, still awash in disbelief at his rapid progress over the past two weeks, approached Emery with heartfelt gratitude. "I hope I made you proud, Master," he said earnestly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You did well," Emery responded, his approval evident.

    Dillion''s sess, though remarkable, was not unexpected. The infusion of Khaos energy had solidified his foundation in the darkness element and significantly boosted his proficiency with gravity spells. Although he still faced challenges in casting tier 3 to tier 4 gravity spells, his family ruler-type sword styleplemented gravity spells perfectly, enhancing hisbat prowess dramatically.

    Unfortunately, as much as Emery would have liked to join the celebration, his mind has been preupied ever since he watched Shinta''s fights. Witnessing her true strength for the first time from across the arena had left a profound impact on him.

    Shinta was only a first-year, just 15 years old, yet she was able to fight against top geniuses in their 20s. Her prowess was exceptional, disying a level of skill and power that belied her age. Emery was struck by a whirlwind of emotions: amazement at her capabilities, pride in her aplishments, and happiness for her sess. However, these words barely captured the depth of his feelings. There was something else, something deeper and moreplex, stirring within him.

    He felt a connection, an inexplicable bond that went beyond mere admiration. It was as if watching her had awakened something dormant within him.

    Determined not to let this feeling linger unaddressed, Emery resolved to confront Shinta tomorrow. He needed to understand what it was about her that stirred such intense emotions within him.

    ####

    The much-anticipated final day of the personal examination began with even greater fanfare than the previous days. Half of the 300 participants from yesterday had been eliminated, and the next two fights would determine their ranks among the top 100 geniuses of the academy. The arena buzzed with excitement and anticipation as spectators filled the stands, eager to witness the climactic battles.

    The host and headmaster, Grand Magus Goldstein, once again took the stage to open the event. His words of encouragement echoed through the arena, setting the tone for the intense duels that were about to unfold.

    Dillion stood among the remaining participants, his mind focused and ready for the challenge ahead. He anticipated fighting an even stronger opponent this time, likely someone ranked around 50. As he waited patiently for his turn, the virtual screen disyed the names of thebatants. When his name appeared, his heart skipped a beat as he saw the name of his opponent:

    [Zhiruo - rank 8].

    It was a name known throughout the academy and beyond. The beautiful girl with long, dark hair stood at the other end of the arena, her presencemanding attention. She was the number one genius of the Hua Sect, one of the three most renowned sword sects in the Magus universe. She was known to possess the sect''s secret technique, the Thousand Blossomed Flower Sword, a skill that few could master at such a young age.

    The matchup drew a wave ofints from the Hall 120 acolytes. Even Klea, usuallyposed, was visibly annoyed. She turned to Emery and said, "Is this a mistake, or is someone plotting against us?"

    However, Klea soon realized that Emery''s mind was elsewhere. "What happened?" The truth was, since their arrival, Emery had been searching for Shinta, but the girl was nowhere to be found. Even with his divine sense, he couldn''t locate her. He was deeply troubled; his heart was beating rapidly, and his instincts were screaming that something was wrong. Just now, he had received the troubling news that Shinta had been eliminated for not showing up for her duels.

    Emery swiftly called upon VIA, to locate her. The information he received was rming: Shinta had left the academy that morning and was headed to Utopia City.

    Why would she leave the academy on such an important day?

    Emery asked VIA to further locate Shinta''s whereabouts, and the result surprised him.

    [Last seen location: Market District]

    [Be warned, an incident of fighting was reported half an hour ago.]

    [Six academy acolytes were seen heavily wounded.]

    Hearing that these were half-blood acolytes from Lucius Corvin Hall 7, Emery swiftly stood up. "You''re leaving?" Klea asked, concern etched on her face. "What about Dillion''s fight?"

    Emery gave Dillion a quick nce and said, "He will be fine," before swiftly teleporting away.

    Within seconds, Emery essed the academy teleportation gates and transported himself to the Market District. As he rushed towards the location, he sent a distress message to Heorgar. However, as soon as he arrived, he found Heorgar and his men already at the scene.

    A fight seemed to be happening at a certain shop, and Emery quickly recognized Kehinde and the first-year wolf half-blood unconscious and being treated nearby. His anxiety rocketed. He barely heard Heorgar''s exnations as he walked into the shop, his eyes scanning for Shinta.

    Inside, the shop was in disarray. Shelves were overturned, and vials and containers shattered on the floor. Amidst the chaos, Emery spotted a familiar figure lying unconscious.

    "Bob... Master Bob!" Emery eximed, rushing over to the frog gene master. The recognition hit him��this was a gene shop, one that seemed newly opened but nowy in ruins.

    "What is happening?" Emery demanded, his voice a mix of urgency and anger.

    Heorgar told Emery to calm down while he exined that an elite serpent bloodline group took Shinta. Unfortunately, the group not only had powerful grand magus figures but also proper paperwork��an order from the highest serpent authority to retrieve the girl. It even has Ouroboro''s approval on it.

    "I''m sorry, Emery. I couldn''t stop them," Heorgar continued. "They left the 15 minutes ago."

    The news brought a flood of questions and concerns, but amid the chaos, Emery''s foremost priority was Shinta''s safety. His instincts screamed that she had been taken against her will. The urge to chase after her was overwhelming, but he forced himself to remain calm and think rationally. He knew that rushing in blindly would only lead to more problems. First, he needed to gather as much information as possible.

    He should start by asking these wolf acolytes, especially Bob.

    Kehinde, who first awakened, was quickly bombarded with question

    "She came here for a gene serum?! What for?!"

 Chapter 2140 Bloodline

    Chapter 2140 Bloodline

    Two months prior, after being rejected for the reward she she deserved, Shinta sulked for days.

    "Huh! He chose that idiot Kingrig over his own daughter!! As if I am dying for his personal coaching! he wishes!! ...Back in Ouroboros, a dozen masters begged me to be their student! Huh! So annoying!" Unable to calm herself, Shinta decided to channel her rage intobat, targeting her fellow acolytes at Hall 7. She constantly sought reasons to challenge them, forcing them to bet their contribution points. Her relentless pursuit of fights led her to umte an impressive number of contribution points, allowing her to spend more time in the Origin Room, solidifying her foundation.

    Two weeks after this spree, Shinta finally achieved a breakthrough to Rank 9 and began forming her first pirs. By this time, however, none of the 30 left-wing acolytes dared to challenge her anymore. Her reputation had grown, and fear had taken root among her peers.

    "You are ranked 21st now. You should challenge the west-wing acolytes next," her instructor suggested. However, Shinta always found some excuse to reject such ideas.

    It wasn''t that she was afraid��she was indeed tempted by therger weekly contribution points that came with being in the top 20. But Shinta knew that achieving such a rank would restrict her movements within the academy. The instructors would inevitably involve her in multiple special teamwork training sessions to prepare for the team exam, which she found both tedious and time-consuming.

    "Huh, I''m not that stupid," she muttered to herself as she weighed the pros and cons.

    Despite her bravado, Shinta knew she needed more contribution points to advance her training. There were the academy missions avable to a Rank 9 acolyte. However, they were either too boring or required too much time. She didn''t have the patience for mundane tasks.

    During these few weeks, strangely, Shinta''s attachments with Kehinde and the seven wolf acolytes grew deeper. Observing their camaraderie, Shinta saw an opportunity to get more contribution points.

    "I will help you get stronger and gain ranks, but you will pay me with your contribution points!" she proposed.

    Initially, they doubted her abilities. They knew Shinta was talented, but could she really help them improve? Shinta quickly proved herself. She provided deep insights into the other acolytes'' strengths and weaknesses, allowing the wolves to strategize their duels more effectively. Her observations were precise, her tactics shrewd.

    But her true ace in the hole was her Uncle Bob, who had recently opened his gene shop in Utopia City. Shinta had visited him before for her gene check-ups, and she knew he could be the key to unlocking the wolves'' potential. Manipting her uncle''s desire to help her, she convinced him to assist the group of wolves.

    Master Bob, with his expansive research in wolf genes, agreed to help, and within days, the wolf acolytes began to show real improvements. They were stronger, faster, and more resilient, thanks to the specialized gene treatments Bob provided. At the same time, these eight wolf acolytes slowly became Shinta''s little pack, doing her bidding and helping her gain more contribution points.

    ####

    Soon enough, the monthly Hall 120 evaluation came up, and Shinta felt more confident than ever with her significant improvements. She even nned to defeat all 21 acolytes, including Dillion, to give ''him'' no reason to refuse her. She imagined ''him'' uttering regret for not epting her sooner, reveling in her worth.

    However, her ns hit an unexpected snag when learned that ''he'' already left the academy along with her Hall 7 instructor, Brianna.

    "He left? For how long? When will he be back?" Theck of information on his return only fueled her determination. With only one month left until the mid-exam, Shinta resolved to intensify her training efforts. She knew that being part of the top 500, or even better, the top 100, would be the best proof of her talent and a reason for ''him'' to regret not choosing her.

    "I need to reach mid-stage rank 9 before the exam," she told herself, setting her sights on a challenging yet achievable goal.

    Shinta trained with unwavering dedication, spending almost every day in the Origin Stone room. The intense energy of the room elerated her progress, and she pushed herself to her limits. Every session in the Origin Stone room left her exhausted but more powerful than before.

    [Shura Ouroboros]

    [Battle Power: 118]

    [Spirit Force: 704]

    [nt Spirit - 2 pirs]

    [Darkness Spirit - 2 pirs]

    [Acolyte Rank: 9 - middle stage - 4 pir formed]

    With her exceptional battle prowess and advanced techniques, Shinta breezed through the first two rounds of the examination. Though she faced one defeat against a well-known first-year prodigy, she still managed to secure a spot in the third round. On the first day of round three, Shinta experienced a mix of sess and setbacks. She secured one victory but also faced a defeat, intensifying the pressure for the following day.

    Realizing she couldn''t afford any more losses, Shinta fought with an unmatched determination. Every ounce of her energy was channeled into winning the remaining two battles, knowing they were crucial for her to be considered for the final round.

    Shinta''s desperation fueled her, pushing her beyond her usual limits. Her physical exertion and mental focusbined. Her blood seemed to burn within her veins, a sensation unlike anything she had felt before. Her vision sharpened, her reflexes heightened, and her power surged. She felt a sudden shift within herself as if a dormant force had awakened.

    [Your bloodline went through changes.] N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [Bloodline limit breakthrough]

    [Battle power increased exponentially]

    [Analyzing genes]

    [Kimoyin Nightmare Wolf evolved to rank 5]

    [You have just activated a new innate ability]

    [Poison Cmity Body]

    [Second Transformation - Shaman Form]

    "She made a breakthrough during a fight!!" shouted the spectators, their voices filled with amazement and awe.

    From a distance, the deputy headmaster, Grand Magus Aurora, couldn''t help but smile as she observed Shinta''s transformation.

    The increase in Shinta''s battle power was evident. Herbat prowess had already been formidable, but now, with her newly awakened Cmity Body. This breakthrough not only amplified her physical strength but also enhanced her poison-based spells significantly. Despite not tapping into her Shaman Form, Shinta demonstrated remarkable skill and finesse in her battles. Her movements were fluid and precise, each maneuver executed with effortless grace. With abination of strategic nning and instinctual reflexes, she emerged victorious in both of her matches, securing her ce among the top 200 acolytes and earning a coveted spot in the final round.

 Chapter 2141 Innate Ability

    Chapter 2141 Innate Ability

    Shinta''s bloodline was a marvel in itself, a rarity in the vast tapestry of bloodlinemunities. The mythical rank 8 designations ced her in the uppermost echelon. It was a gic heritage that promised unparalleled potential, with a near guarantee of ascending to the esteemed rank of grand magus and an increased likelihood of reaching the pinnacle of the supreme realm.

    But Shinta''s bloodline held an even more exceptional quality��its mixed nature. This addedyer ofplexity made her bloodline almostparable to the highest rank 9, a distinction that set her apart even further. In the entire magus universe, the wolf bloodline boasted fewer than five surviving rank 9 figures, a paltry number shared among the twelve bloodlines. After realizing the extent of her breakthrough, Shinta spent the next morning trying her new innate ability.

    [Shaman Form]

    [Shaman form has increased your spell power]

    [Shaman form has increased your magic resistance]

    The transformation bestowed upon Shinta an overwhelming advantage in battle, but what intrigued her most was the subtlety of its effects. Unlike traditional wolf-like transformations, her appearance remainedrgely unchanged, save for the addition of sharp ws adorning her fingertips. Instead, glowing intricate runes now adorned her scaly skin, weaving a mystical tapestry that pulsed withtent power.

    Though they bore no resemnce to the typical features associated with the wolf bloodline, Shinta remained cautious, aware of the need for discretion in unveiling her true nature, she resolved to have her blood analyzed by her uncle Bob, a decision that would provide much-needed rity in the days toe.

    Before she could act on her intentions, however, she received an unexpected summons from her head instructor, Grand Magus Lucius. As she entered the main hall of Hall 7, she was met with a warm and prideful gaze from the wolf grand magus.

    "You have brought great honor to this hall," he dered, his voice filled with genuine admiration. "Your achievements have surpassed all expectations"

    Shinta''s realization dawned upon her as she reflected on the roster of finalists. Among the top contenders, only their top 5, herself and Rajh the Tiger, had managed to secure a coveted spot in the final round. "If there is anything you want? Just ask?" Grand Magus Lucius''s offer of reward caught Shinta off guard, prompting her to consider her options before requesting additional contribution points, and Lucius readily eded to her request, bestowing upon her a generous sum of 50,000 points��a windfall that exceeded her expectations.

    With newfound resources at her disposal, Shinta swiftly revised her ns, abandoning her intention to visit her uncle Bob. Instead, she resolved to capitalize on her huge sums of points by acquiring a potent poison divine spell.

    Shinta meticulously assessed herbat repertoire, identifying areas where she could bolster her strengths and mitigate her weaknesses. With her [Slithering Cloud Steps] and [Dao Steps] ensuring swift and agile movement,plemented by her robust physique and formidable resistance to close-quartersbat, she recognized the need for a support spell.

    After thorough deliberation, Shinta settled upon the [Verdant Vines] spell��a high-gradebination of nt and poison magic renowned for its restraining properties. Determined to master this new technique, she dedicated countless hours to practice, honing her proficiency until she could cast the basic form of the spell.

    As the final roundmenced, Shinta''s enhancedbat prowess was on full disy. Her first adversary, a rank 88 opponent, fell swiftly before her relentless onught, overwhelmed by her adept closebat techniques. However, the subsequent bout proved to be a more arduous challenge, pitting her against a formidable opponent ranked 63��a high-stage acolyte boasting formidable prowess.

    Despite the formidable resistance posed by her adversary, Shinta''s indomitable spirit and unwavering determination propelled her forward. Drawing upon thebined strength of her near-indestructible [Shaman Form], unparalleled mobility, and potent poison magic, she emerged victorious after a grueling battle.

    As Shinta''s battle concluded, a wave of sickness overtook her, leaving her weakened and vulnerable. Concerned for her well-being, the Magus Academy''s medics conducted a thorough analysis of her condition, attributing her illness to abnormalities in her bloodline.

    Shinta resolved to seek additional treatment at the gene shope dawn, apanied by her steadfastpanions from the wolf group. Upon arrival, she implored her uncle Bob for any remedy that could alleviate her affliction and bolster her strength for the uing battles.

    As her uncle tended to her ailments, their peace was abruptly shattered by the sudden arrival of Annara. A sense of urgency permeated the air as Annara delivered a dire warning, her expression etched with panic.

    "We must leave, immediately!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Before Shinta couldprehend the gravity of the situation, a contingent of elite serpent warriors descended upon the shop, along them was one grand magus figure and with ruthless efficiency, swiftly incapacitated all who stood in their path. With chilling precision, they seized Shinta and Annara, against their will.

    ####

    As Kehinde ryed the harrowing events to Emery, a sense of unease settled over him like a suffocating shroud. Each word painted a vivid picture of danger and uncertainty, leaving Emery feeling utterly powerless in the face of Shinta''s abduction.

    Heorgar, ever the voice of reason, interjected solemnly, "I have sent a message to the Ouroboros Queen. She asked us to let this matter go... I am afraid there''s not much we can do. It is a faction matter..."

    Emery''s gaze shifted to Bob, whose expression mirrored his own deep-seated concern. Despite the chaos that had unfolded, Bob''s assurance that Shinta''s safety was not in immediate jeopardy provided a small measure of sce.

    Bob was not good at lying, but it was indeed true: despite all his attachment to this girl, Emery was just an outsider.

    Heorgar then assured Emery that he would update him with any information, and suggested Emery should return to attend to his students.

    As Emery departed from the scene, a lingering sense of unease gnawed at him. With a heavy heart, he and the wolf acolytes made their way back to the academy, the shadow of Shinta''s absence casting a pall over their return.

    Before parting ways, Kehinde suddenly halted a troubled expression clouding his features. "Magus, I forgot," he began hesitantly, producing a small vial filled with a shimmering silver liquid. "This is her Serum. I am worried she needs them."

    As Emery took the tube filled with the shimmering silver liquid from Kehinde, a wave of surprise washed over him. "This is hers? Not yours?"

    "Magus, I would not make such a mistake," he affirmed. "Unlike hers, my bloodline is of the wolf."

 Chapter 2142 Breaks

    Chapter 2142 Breaks

    The final round of the exam continued in the grand hall, the atmosphere crackling with anticipation. Among the ongoing battles, one particr arena drew the attention of the spectators. Here, a young man wielding a massive ruler sword faced off against a graceful female acolyte who conjured flower petals with each strike.

    Dillion fought with explosive strikes, his attacks swift and powerful. Each swing of his colossal sword reverberated through the arena, a testament to his immense strength. Yet, his opponent, Zhiruo, countered with an elegant and fluid style. Her movements were akin to a bamboo stalk bending under a fierce wind��no matter how hard he struck, she swayed back and returned stronger.

    Zhiruo''s flower petals weren''t just for show. They formed an enchantingly beautiful yet deadly illusion, disrupting Dillion''s spirit sense and leaving razor-sharp cuts on his flesh. The petals, delicate and seemingly harmless, could slice through metal, a testament to their lethal nature.

    As the battle wore on, the toll on Dillion became apparent. His body bore dozens of wounds, Zhiruo, in contrast, appeared almost serene, her eyes holding an empty, detached gaze as she faced him. Herposure remained unbroken, a stark contrast to Dillion''s growing fatigue and frustration.

    Half an hour passed, the grueling fight showing no signs of slowing down. Each sh, each exchange of blows, seemed to draw the audience deeper into the spectacle. They continued exchanging blows, the relentless rhythm of their battle echoing through the arena. Dillion''s determination was unwavering, but Zhiruo''s graceful defense proved insurmountable. Each of his powerful strikes was met with her fluid counters and the relentless dance of her razor-sharp petals.

    The battle continued with a dozen more fierce exchanges. Each strike from Dillion''s massive sword met the unyielding elegance of Zhiruo''s defenses. Finally, the strain proved too much; Dillion coughed up blood, his spirit core in disarray. He dropped to his knees, his body aching all over. His sword, now battered and showing multiple cracks, was a stark contrast to the young woman still standing tall like an unbreakable wall.

    Despite his entire body screaming to fight on, Dillion knew his limits. He stood up and admitted his defeat. He recognized that, for now, Zhiruo was beyond his reach. Yet, instead of frustration, he felt a deep gratitude. Sparring with one of the top 10 geniuses in the Magus universe had been an enlightening experience.

    With a respectful bow, Dillion addressed her, "Thank you."

    To his surprise, the young woman, who had remained silent throughout the entire fight, spoke. Her voice was calm and measured, "Come seek me when you improve."

    Dillion''s eyes widened slightly, taken aback by her words. Then, determination filled his gaze. "...Yes... yes, of course,"

    The unexpected invitation from Zhiruo reverberated through the arena, surprising not only Dillion but also the spectators. The renowned Blossom genius, who typically trained with only the best, had shown interest in him. This unexpected recognition fueled Dillion''s determination even more. He now had a new goal: with the remaining half a year time in the academy, he aimed to reach the peak and stand along with the other top 10 geniuses.

    However, Dillion''s long, grueling fight had taken a toll on him. As the next opponent was announced��a famous genius ranked 36th��Dillion felt the strain on his body. Despite the best efforts of the medics, he could only muster half his usual strength. His spirit core was still recovering, and he knew pushing himself further could risk serious injury. The words of his master echoed in his mind, reminding him of the necessary small steps to reach greatness. With a heavy heart, he decided to concede the fight.

    Unknown to Dillion, his decision to forfeit caused a different kind of uproar. His opponent had been promised substantial rewards for delivering a severe beating to Dillion. The more injured Dillion became, the greater the reward would have been. As Dillion walked off the stage, his opponent''s frustration boiled over, his ns for an easy windfall dashed by Dillion''s choice.

    Simr annoyance appeared among a group of Magus instructors watching the fight. These instructors harbored resentment towards Dillion, a lower realm acolyte, gaining so much attention and recognition. They hoped his concession would diminish his standing, but their hopes were dashed when the academy system awarded Dillion significant points for his battle with Zhiruo. By the end of the day, the final rankings were revealed:

    [Dillion - Rank 48]

    This was an impressive result, one worthy of celebration. Hall 120 erupted in cheers, and if Dillion hadn''t been injured, they would have hoisted him into the air in triumph. As they returned to their hall, a feast awaited them, meticulously prepared to honor their aplishments. Instructors Klea and Ashaka joined in, congratting each acolyte on their hard-fought sesses.

    As the festivities continued, Dillion couldn''t help but ask, "Where is Master Emery?"

    #####

    While everyone was celebrating, Emery secluded himself in his chamber within his Magus Domain, his heart and mind in turmoil. He clutched the gene serum in his hand, the silvery liquid within glowing softly. With his mastery in apothecary, it took him mere seconds to recognize that the serum was crafted for the wolf bloodline, and a few minutes more to understand its function. Yet, it took him hours to fully grasp its implications.

    The serum was a high-grade wolf gene suppressant, with a secondary, milder effect of enhancing the serpent gene. Such a formtion was extraordinarily rare and could only serve one specific purpose and person. Emery''s body began to tremble as the realization dawned upon him. There was only one fact that made sense of all this.

    With a single, urgent thought, Emery swiftly headed back towards Utopia City to seek out Bob, the one person who could confirm the truth. As he stepped inside the gene shop, holding the serum, Bob''s eyes widened in fright. The tension in the room was palpable.

    "Tell me�� tell me the truth,"

    Bob hesitated for a moment, then sighed heavily before revealing the truth.

    It was a confirmation, a rification of all that had transpired. Suddenly, shes of images of her flooded his mind. One particr memory pierced deep into his heart, as the girl had asked him directly,

    "Do you not remember me?"

    The girl hade to find him, seeking recognition and perhaps protection, but he had failed to see the truth. Now she had been taken away from him. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    His heart screamed with a mixture of emotions before igniting a single, burning determination. Without wasting another moment, Emery swiftly made his way to Centaur City, where his spaceship was docked. He sent a brief message to Klea, "I need to leave for a few days," before setting a course for Ouroboros.

 Chapter 2143 The Truth

    Chapter 2143 The Truth

    "Senior, you must have known something�� I have never seen him like this before," Klea said, her voice tinged with worry and frustration.

    The sudden, cryptic message from Emery and his abrupt disappearance had unsettled her deeply. It took Klea only an hour to trace the connection back to Shinta''s elimination from her duels, to an incident in Utopia city, and then back to Heorgar.

    Klea had long harbored suspicions that Heorgar was concealing something significant about Shinta ever since that night when Klea captured Annnara in the woods.

    Fortunately for Klea, Heorgar has no intention of hiding the truth anymore, with Bob having already spilled it to Emery, Heorgar felt a sense of relief as he exined the hidden secret.

    "Daughter!��" The word echoed in Klea''s mind.

    Klea turned pale as she connected the dots. Shinta''s age matched perfectly with the months Emery had been stranded on the ind. The realization shattered herposure. Initially, anxiety gripped her heart as she pondered what this revtion might mean for her rtionship with Emery. But as she thought deeper, understanding the gravity of what this truth meant for him, her emotions shifted.

    She imagined Emery''s turmoil, the guilt he must have felt for not recognizing his own daughter, the desperation driving his sudden departure.

    Klea red at the wolf Grand Magus with fierce judgment. "Senior!! You are so despicable to hide this from him!! She''s his daughter!! �� 15 years of not knowing��." Heorgar''s guilt deepened as he faced Klea''s righteous fury. The weight of his secrecy felt heavier than ever. Finally, he shared everything he knew, his voice filled with regret.

    Without wasting another moment, she sent everything she had learned back to Emery, hoping it would reach him and provide some rity amidst the chaos. Along with the information, she included words of encouragement.

    "I hope you find her. Be safe�� Also, don''t worry about the academy matters. I will handle them."

    Though she received no reply, Klea didn''t care. Her primary concern was Emery''s well-being and his mission to find Shinta. She just hoped he wouldn''t do anything reckless in his desperate state.

    ####

    Klea returned to Hall 120, her face a mask of determination despite the heavy news she bore. She gathered the acolytes and informed them, "Your Master Emery has an urgent matter to attend to and will be away for some time."

    A murmur of disappointment rippled through the crowd. Emery''s recent month-long absence had already been a blow, and now this unexpected departure left them feeling uncertain. The timing couldn''t have been worse; the personal rankings had just been established, and in three days, thepetitive hall battles wouldmence.

    First, there would be the 20-man Magus Games, a grueling test of skill and strategy. This would be followed by the 5 vs. 5 duels, where teamwork and individual prowess would be put to the test. The final and perhaps most critical event was the instructor battle. No matter how well they performed in the earlier rounds, a loss in the instructor battle would mean they couldn''t advance to the middle halls.

    "Will Master be back by then?" one of the acolytes voiced the question on everyone''s mind.

    With a full two weeks until the instructor battle, Klea reassured the acolytes not to worry. "He will be back by then�� if not�� you all still have me!"

    A brief silence followed, filled with a mix of uncertainty and hope. Sensing their doubt, Klea added with fervor, "We can do it! We will show your master that even without him, we can seed!"

    The group quickly began their 20-man training. The atmosphere was intense, each acolyte pushing themselves to the limit. However, not everyone shared the same level of enthusiasm. Hardy, who had zero intention of participating, lounged in the corner with a smile. "Have a good practice!"

    Despite Hardy''s attitude, the rest of the acolytes were focused. That was until a surprising announcement shook the group. Dillion, their strongest member, dered that he would not be participating in the 20-man Magus games. Instead, he would be recovering from his wounds and training personally for the next round. This decision, made after a thorough discussion with the instructors, left a palpable gap in their lineup.

    Hardy''s smile quickly faded, as this meant that he would need to participate.

    Once again, the acolytes'' expressions turned to concern. Their previously burning fighting spirit was shaken without Dillion. Klea swiftly countered with her prepared words.

    "Do any of you know how many of those lower halls have top 100 acolytes among their lineup?"

    Before they could answer, Klea continued, "Zero! So you have no reason to be worried!" She paused, looking at each of them with fierce determination. "Or are you all nothing without Dillion?"

    Her words struck a chord, reminding them of their losses in the personal examinations. Their battle spirit reignited, burning even more fiercely than before.

    Seeing their renewed determination, Klea revealed one more piece of news. "With Dillion not participating, we will need to choose another leader."

    The acolytes exchanged puzzled nces. Who could fill Dillion''s shoes?

    Shockingly, Klea announced, "Hardy! You will be the leader!"

    The words hit Hardy like a thunderbolt. His face turned pale, "What?! Why me?!"

    Between the aggressive Kat and the reserved Damo, neither was ideal to lead the group. Kat''s brash nature made her too vtile, while Damo''s quiet demeanor often made him too passive for effective leadership.

    As for Hardy, despite having the lowest strength among them, his leadership qualities had shone during their practice sessions, especially while battling the Chizpurs group. The young Kaleos noble was not only a natural leader but also a good tactician. His deep knowledge of the other halls and matters rted to the magus universe,pared to the other seniors who came from lower realms, was an invaluable asset.

    Klea had her reasons for choosing Hardy. She knew he had the potential to be an exceptional leader, but more importantly, she knew Hardy was a responsible person. Even if Hardy hid his real strenght, she believed that putting him in this position would be good for him.

    Predictably, Hardy refused the job. But Klea was prepared. With a convincing enough threat of exposing his secrets, she managed to force his hand. "It''s time you contribute to the hall," she said firmly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Huh... I can''t believe my uncle could find you attractive!!"

    The 20 acolytes of Hall 120 had spent the past three days in intense preparation, honing their skills and refining their strategies for the challenges thaty ahead. Finally, the much-awaited Magus games started.

 Chapter 2144 The Game

    Chapter 2144 The Game

    It was the day of the Magus games for the lower halls. One thousand selected acolytes, from Hall 71 to Hall 120, gathered in the Virtual Hall. This was their moment to prove themselves, earn glory for their halls, and advance their standing within the Magus Academy.

    Klea, standing in for Emery, was summoned to a separate chamber designated for the instructors. Here, she joined the ranks of 70 other instructors: the 50 lower hall instructors and several other middle hall instructors who hade to witness the games.

    Her arrival was met with a mix of awe and scrutiny. As the only half-moon magus present, her presence attracts attention. Moreover, she was representing Emery, the most controversial figure among the lower hall instructors. Emery''s disy of strength at theirst instructor''s gathering had left an indelible mark, marking Hall 120 as a formidable contender. Klea moved with a confident grace, her eyes scanning the crowd and she soon recognized Instructor Aspes of Hall 68. His demeanor shifted, and his face soured the moment he noticed her, a stark contrast to Klea''s friendly smile.

    "I guess he is still angry... What a sore loser," she mused silently, recalling thest encounter where Emery had bested him.

    Not knowing anyone else, Klea considered using her charm to gather information, but before she could put her n into action, an old but tough-looking magus approached her. After he politely introduced himself, Klea quickly connected the dots. The man was Magus Harambe, the instructor of Hall 62, a half-blood veteran warrior known as the Mighty Kong.

    "It''s unfortunate that Instructor Emery is not here. I hope he will be ready for the instructor battle," Harambe said with a respectful nod.

    "Yes, Senior, I hope the same," Klea replied, maintaining herposed demeanor.

    The half-blood instructor was friendly enough to introduce Klea to some other ''friendly'' instructors, easing her integration into the group. As she mingled, Klea gained a better understanding of the dynamics at y and the various alliances and rivalries among the halls.

    Finally, the moment arrived. The announcement echoed through the chamber : n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Magus Games has begun]

    All 1000 acolytes were sent into five identical virtual servers. Each server hosted 10 teams of 20 acolytes,peting in various objectives to gather points. After a grueling 12-hour duration, the 10 teams with the highest umted points would be selected to advance to the next challenge, where they wouldpete with the middle halls for the coveted advancement slots.

    Multiple virtual screens appeared in one corner of the hall, allowing instructors to monitor the progress of the acolytes.

    Klea watched intently as the acolytes spawned in the central area of an ind, where a formidable fortress was besieged by hordes of orcs and goblins. It was a chaotic warzone, a true test of their skills and teamwork.

    As the gamemenced, the acolytes quickly organized themselves, each team strategizing on how best to defend the fortress and repel the invaders.

    One hour into the game, simr scenes unfolded across all five servers. Ten teams, worked hand in hand to sessfully stop the iing threat, forcing thousands of orcs to retreat into the forest and mountains. However, the true nature of the games began to reveal itself as the acolytes quickly realized that merely killing orcs and goblins was not the sole source of points.

    [Destroy goblin camps: 5000 points]

    [Destroy orc outpost: 20,000 points]

    [Collect 500 medicinal herbs: 10,000 points]

    [Repair and Reinforced fortress: 5000 points]

    [Rescue captured allied soldiers: 100 points]

    [Kill ???? 100,000 points]

    Understanding that these objectives were limited in number, the halls swiftly transitioned from cooperative defense to intensepetition. They started hoarding information and even disseminating false information to gain an advantage. The initial camaraderie dissolved into a frantic scramble as teams rushed toplete these valuable objectives.

    "Look, Hall 85 and 78 are working together! They will dominate that server," said one of the instructors, pointing to the virtual screens.

    The game''s details were kept secret to maintain thepetitive edge, making cooperation umon. However, some acolytes, proficient in diplomacy, managed to form alliances. With two high-ranking teams working together, they swiftly broke through the orc defensive lines and charged toward an outpost, gaining substantial points.

    Not only did the higher-ranked teams possess sheer numbers, but they also boasted abination of experienced acolytes. Among their ranks were several bronze insignia holders, and even the rare silver insignia acolytes forming a formidable force that made the game''s difficulty level seem trivial.

    On the other hand, the lower-ranked teams, such as those from Halls 100 to 120, struggled to make a significant impact. These teams were primarilyprised of new and rejected acolytes,cking the experience and skill necessary topete effectively. Their attempts to destroy even a simple goblin camp were met with considerable difficulty.

    However, Hall 120 presented a unique situation.

    The group''sposition was diverse, a mix of seasoned veterans and inexperienced neers. While they boasted one silver insignia acolyte��Damo, and two bronze Kat, and ine��, they also had six junior first-year acolytes who would typically not have been selected for such events in other halls. This blend of skill levels resulted in an overall strength that hovered slightly above averagepared to their counterparts, a fact reflected in their umted points.

    Three hours into the games, Klea watched the screens with a frown.

    [Hall 120: 32,210 points]

    [Team rank: 31st ce]

    They were gaining fewer points than expected and needed twice their current points just to reach the 10th rank. The situation looked dire.

    This discrepancy in their performance led Magus Aspes, apanied by his cohorts, to approach Klea with a smug expression.

    "Hahaha, I wonder which is worse, us overestimating you or you overestimating yourself," he taunted, his voice dripping with condescension.

    Such disrespectful treatment annoyed Magus Harambe, his eyes narrowing with anger, but Klea didn''t need the veteran magus to defend her. She met Aspes'' gaze with a calm, confident smile and said, "I guess some people were born with bigger mouths than brains."

    "What?! How dare a mere assistant speak to me like that!" he spat, his voice rising with outrage.

    Klea remained unflustered, "I didn''t speak wrong�� I am confident our team will reach the top ten rank."

    Aspes'' expression shifted from anger to amusement, a mocking chuckle escaping his lips. "Are you blind? Can''t you see how bad your students are?! What a stupid fool!"

    The surrounding instructors watched with a mix of interest and difort, sensing the rising tension. Klea, however, maintained her poise, her challenging smile unwavering.

    "How much do you dare to bet?"

 Chapter 2145 Bet

    Chapter 2145 Bet

    In front of dozens of instructors, Aspen, a respected middle hall instructor, was challenged by Klea to a 20,000 contribution points bet. This amount was equivalent to two months'' worth of Academy points for a lower hall, and it was a significant amount even for a middle hall like Aspen''s. Unwilling to be humiliated by a mere female assistant, he brazenly escted the wager to 50,000 contribution points.

    Klea, exuding confidence, swiftly epted.

    "It''s your loss, dude!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    No sooner was the bet sealed than Hall 120''s team suddenly leaped two ranks, merely for destroying a goblin camp. The updated ranking showed:

    [Team rank: 29th ce]

    Aspen scoffed. "Huh, just a little goblin camp. What''s so great about it? ..Wait!! Why does it give that many points?"

    The unusual points allocation piqued the curiosity of many instructors, who turned their attention to the screen disying Hall 120''s progress. To their astonishment, they noticed something unusual about Hall 120''s teamposition.

    "What! How is that possible?!!" one instructor eximed.

    The screen clearly showed that Hall 120 had 10 extra members within their group. This unexpected development intrigued the instructors, who leaned in to scrutinize the screen more closely.

    These extra members were not fellow acolytes but rescued soldiers, barely Earth-rank, yet stronger than goblins. Under Damo''s powerful supporting spells, these soldiers transformed into a formidable addition to Hall 120''s force. Their arrival bolstered the team''s strength and morale, adding a tactical advantage.

    With a clear n in mind, Hall 120 rushed towards arger goblin camp. Their coordinated effort resulted in the rescue of another group of 20 soldiers. The team, now stronger and more confident, quickly moved to a third location: an Orc outpost. With thebined force of 30 additional soldiers, the quest waspleted without much difficulty, showcasing their strategic acumen and teamwork.

    [Team rank: 18th ce]

    The truth was, Hall 120 had spent their first few hours meticulously gathering information and learning the map whilepleting multiple smaller quests. This initial phase of reconnaissance and minor achievements allowed them to form a solid understanding of their environment and the objectives they needed to pursue.

    Hardy, who was reluctantly thrust into the leadership role, found the optimal ways to gain points without expending excessive effort.

    He scrutinized the point system and noticed that rescuing captives yielded a mere 100 points per soldier. Charging into goblin caves for such a paltry reward seemed impractical, which exined why other teams avoided these missions. However, Hardy''s sharp intuition told him that the system wouldn''t be designed to offer such an insignificant return for such risky endeavors.

    His suspicion proved correct. Hardy realized that the true reward of rescuing captives was not merely the points but the soldiers themselves.With this insight, Hardy directed the team to focus on these seemingly low-reward missions. This approach quickly showed a snowball effect. With each sessful rescue mission, their strength and point-gaining potential increased exponentially. Klea, who had discerned the team''s strategy, was a bit annoyed that it had taken so much time to fully manifest. Thus, when the brainless instructor tried to cause trouble, she lured him into a bet. She knew her team''s potential.

    [Team rank: 19th ce]

    "Huh, don''t be happy too soon!" Aspen sneered.

    Halfway into the game, Hall 120 had be one of the top teams on their server. Their additional soldiers made them stand out more than the other teams. Some other teams attempted to mimic their tactic bypleting the rescue quests, but the only avable ones were too far away to be useful within the remaining time.

    Hall 120''s rapid ascent up the ranks began to breed jealousy among the other teams. The fact that they were known as a "wannabe lower realm team" only further fueled the resolve of theirpetitors. Two teams that had already given up on reaching the top rankings decided to mess with Hall 120, blocking their path and preparing to fight them.

    This was, however, a natural human response, especially in apetition. Hence, not many instructors found much problem with the situation. Aspen, however, gave a wicked smile, knowing his prediction hade true.

    Klea stayed calm. With 20 years of history being bullied by the higher realm factions, she had predicted such oues and had trained these kids to be mentally prepared for such situations.

    Within the game, Kat was cursing loudly. "I knew you bitches would finally show up!"

    Hardy swiftly made the call, and their group of 50 shifted into a defensive position.

    "Hahaha, look at that! They cower in fear! Let''s go!" one of the opposing team leaders shouted, misinterpreting the maneuver.

    The two opposing teams, confident in their numbers and the initial retreat of Hall 120, advanced aggressively.40 acolytes, charged hand in hand from the left and right.

    Hall 120 was ready. Two selected sub-leaders, Titus and Armenius, both with real battle experience, led one group each, creating a fortified defense using the soldiers and selected acolytes.

    "HOLD THEM! DO NOT LET THEM PASS!" Titus''s voice boomed, rallying his team.

    Damo, with the assistance of Bena, swiftly cast supporting spells. Defensive barriers shimmered into existence, and healing spells mended wounds, reinforcing the defense line and sessfully holding back the advance.

    "Urghh! I will break them apart!" shouted a bronze insignia acolyte, the strongest among the attackers. He leaped forward fiercely, aiming to breach the line. However, he was surprised to be stopped by a chubby figure.

    "Haha, you fatso will be my first victim!" he sneered.

    His smile quickly faded when Ulong activated his [Bronze Pce] transformation. His body shimmered and solidified, turning into an indestructible fortress. Ulong''s objective was clear: hold the young man down until the powerhouse team entered the battle.

    Kingrig leaped into the center of the enemy formation, his body crackling with energy. With a roar, he unleashed a powerful st of ck thunder, the electrifying force scattering the enemy in all directions. Before they could recover, Kat and ine, the strongest trackers from Hall 120, charged in from either side. Their brozne insignias shone brightly, sending tremors of fear through the enemy lines.

    ine''s fists were like hammers, each explosive punch sending foes flying. His raw power tore through the enemy ranks, creating chaos and confusion. Kat, with her swift wind des, moved with lethal grace. Her attacks were precise, slicing through the enemy''s defenses and leaving a trail of devastation in her wake.

    In the midst of the turmoil, Ha Ron emerged from the shadows. His years of experience as an assassin made him a ghostly presence on the battlefield. He moved silently, and unleashed his sword strike, striking decisively at key targets. One by one, the enemy acolytes fell to his sudden attack, their formation crumbling under the relentless assault.

    Seeing the enemy lines break apart, Hardy, who had been orchestrating the defense from the rear, allowed himself a moment of respite. Leaning against a tree, he smirked, thinking,

    "This leadership role isn''t too bad after all."

    The aftermath of the battle elicited a mix of reactions among the instructors. Some observed with annoyance, while others couldn''t help but be impressed by the sheer disy of skill and strategy.

    Magus Aspen, in particr, was in a state of shock. He still clung to the hope that the shes would at least inflict casualties and waste time. However, he could only watch in disbelief as Hall 120''s confidence soared to new heights. Despite losing more than half of their soldiers in the fierce sh, the resounding triumph only served to bolster their fighting spirit, especially among the first-year acolytes.

    With renewed determination, they pressed on with their missions, their ranks steadily climbing as theypleted objectives with precision and skill. Each victory further solidified their position, propelling them towards the upper echelons of thepetition.

    As the final moments of the Magus Games approached, instructors and spectators watched, eager to see which teams would emerge triumphant. When the results were finally announced, Hall 120''s performance exceeded all expectations. The scoreboard disyed their sess for all to see:

    [Hall 120: 180,520 points]

    [Team rank: 4th ce]

    Klea observed the results with a mixture of pride and satisfaction.

    Seeing the once-arrogant Magus Aspen bow his head in defeat and negotiate a three-month installment for the contribution points added to her immense delight.

    She epted his offer, securing a substantial 25,000 contributions upfront, which would serve as a significant bonus for the acolytes, adding to the already impressive points they gain from the games.

    Returning to the hall, they were met with jubtion and celebration. The victory had not only earned them recognition but also a coveted ticket for advancement. All they needed to do now was await the conclusion of the middle halls'' Magus Games and the unveiling of their ten-bottom list, which would be their next challenge.

    Klea couldn''t help but wonder about Emery. It had been days since shest heard from him, and she couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that lingered in the back of her mind.

    "One week, until the instructor battles, will you be returning then?"

 Chapter 2146 Why?

    Chapter 2146 Why?

    After learning the truth about Shinta, Emery set off in pursuit of the spaceship that had taken the girl. He let VIA pilot and track the ships while he engaged in his own internal struggle.

    The revtion made him unusually emotional, with feelings of anger and despair powerful enough to awaken the star-devouring beast within his Magus Domain. Emery had been battling his inner beast since discovering the truth, trying to make sense of the situation.

    "A daughter��. She is my daughter."

    "How��?"

    He walked the memoryne, recalling the time they were stranded on the ind and their moments together on the Ouroboros.

    "Did she know about this already, then?"

    "Is this why she wanted me to join the faction?"

    The weight of these questions bore down on him. His mind raced, trying to piece together every interaction, every hint he might have missed. The realization that Shinta could have known all along gnawed at him, deepening his turmoil.

    Considering the only time he was intimate with her and Shinta''s age, Emery realized that Silva had already given birth before they met again for the dangerous elven rescue mission.

    This revtion brought back vivid memories of her returning to see him at Terra Pce. His heart ached once more as he remembered her secretly trying to hide her pain before the mission.

    She had already undergone the dangerous gene sequencing procedure by then, and knowing that Emery''s blood was part of the procedure, he couldn''t help but think that the pregnancy had something to do with it.

    "Why didn''t she tell me? Why?!"

    The unanswered questions only added to his emotional turmoil. Once again, the star-devouring beast within him turned chaotic. He struggled to suppress the beast, trying his best to regain control.

    His concern for Shinta''s safety and the secret of her existence, kept from him for all these 15 years, conjured another memory, this time much more vivid..

    "Silva�� you really didn''t need to lie�� you can tell me anything," "No�� I need you to know who we are. You tantly refused my mother''s offer, so I was forced to do it. I need time so you can understand our real intention," "What I can see now is that you are willing to lie to get what you want... you and your n. If there is to be a future between me and your n, I need you to bepletely honest with me. Always! Can you do that?" It was an old memory of the time when Silva''s attempts to keep him on Ouroboros, her calcted lies to lure him into joining her faction. "You promised you would not lie to me��. then Why?"

    During such turmoil, VIA informed him that the serpent ship had entered the highly guarded serpent territory. With questions burning in his mind, Emery decided to alter the course to Ouroboros instead.

    ######

    Ouroboros.

    An unknown ship was seen entering the''s orbit, and multiple fighter ships quickly intercepted it.

    [Unknown vehicle, you are entering Ouroboros space without permission, identify yourself immediately], N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The stern voice of the lead interceptor pilot echoed through themunication channels.

    [Unknown vehicle, this is yourst warning, turn back or we will engage.] Receiving no response, the interceptor squadron opened fire. But the mysterious ship demonstrated remarkable agility, performing precise maneuvers to evade their attacks. The interceptors pursued relentlessly, their weapons lighting up the dark expanse of space.

    The chase grew more intense as the unknown ship closed in toward Ouroboros City. It was on a collision course with the city''s formidable defensive system and dozens of magus defenders, who were already preparing for confrontation. Just as it seemed inevitable that the ship would be forced into a fierce battle, it executed a sudden, sharp turn, ascending to the sky and headed back into space.

    The unexpected maneuver left the interceptors and magus defenders momentarily stunned and confused. They watched as the mysterious ship swiftly retreated, disappearing into the vastness of space.

    Reports quickly came in, revealing that not only had the Ouroboros tech system failed to identify the ship, but even all the magi were unable to sense anyone inside.

    "It was either the ship was empty or whatever was inside is a powerful spirit master."

    "There is another possibility, a space user! The intruder might have already entered the city!"

    While the Ouroboros defense force was busy specting, Emery had already arrived on the outskirts of the Ouroboros pce. Despite obviously being suspicious, he walked casually to the front gate. The dozens of saint-level guards and magus let him in as if he were one of their own. Their minds werepromised by Emery''s spirit reading ability, and the high-tech security system was hacked by VIA.

    It was not until Emery passed the garden and stood in front of the majestic building that a dozen elite guards confronted him. Their captain, who had a strong enough mental defense to resist Emery''s mind attacks, brought his squad and blocked his path.

    Despite sensing that Emery was only in the full moon realm, the captain''s hand trembled. There was something about the man that instilled fear.

    "Stop right there! Who are you? What is your purpose here?!"

    Emery ignored him and kept moving forward, ready to force his way through. However, he stopped when he saw two figures emerging from the building: a grand magus apanied by a recognizable man, Vi Ouroboros.

    The prince shouted in anger, "Emery! How dare you show your face here! You are not wee!"

    Giving Vi some respect, Emery calmed himself a bit and said, "I came to speak with the queen. Let me pass!"

    But Vi''s response was one of disdain. "Huh! It seems all your recent reputation has made you arrogant! Go away right now! Or else!!"

    The rejection stoked Emery''s emotions further, pushing him to unleash his Khaos power. Dark energy shrouded his body, and the ominous Chututlu aura emerged behind him, its presence palpable. Emery''s emotions reached its peak as he shouted,

    "QUEEN OUROBOROS!! I COME SEEK YOUR AUDIENCE!!"

    Not waiting for any response, Emery took a determined step forward.

    "How dare you!" Vi erupted in anger. Despite knowing he wasn''t a match for Emery, he had a dozen magus and his grand magus bodyguard with him. "Stop him!" he ordered.

    A fierce battle erupted outside the pce. Spells shed, and powerful attacks rent the air, lighting up the pce grounds with their intensity. However, within minutes, the oue was clear, with Emery confidently stepping inside the pce main chamber, where the Ouroboros queen awaited him.

 Chapter 2147 Demand

    Chapter 2147 Demand

    Emery entered the Ouroboros main hall, his body bearing only a few scratches from his recent ordeal. However, in contrast to the chaos just happening outside, the chamber was peacefully calm.

    A dozen powerfull figures filled the room, half of them in the grand magus realm, all silently kneeling before the majestic female figure seated on the throne.

    Silviana Ouroboros, the Serpent Queen, gazed upon him with a terrifying beauty that seemed to pierce through his very soul. With a glint of smile, she spoke her words of surprise. "To think you could pass them so quickly," she said. "It appears you are no longer that weak boy anymore."

    The Queen''s words were apanied by her three cosmos grand magus aura, which had once been able to reduce him to his knees, but now seemed to have little effect on him. With his formidable mental defense, Emery was able to resist most of her aura and step confidently across the chamber.

    "I havee here demanding an answer," he dered, his voice firm and resolute.

    The Queen replied with a subtle gesture and the dozen figures who had been kneeling rose to their feet, they parted to create a path for Emery, their eyes fixed on him with an air of curiosity.

    However, the queen''s next words show a hint of disdain, "I did not grant you an audience, You have no right to speak here"

    The deration was apanied by another spirit attack, this time more potent than before. The air seemed to shimmer with spirit energy as multiple entities converged on Emery, their collective strength pushing him back several steps. But despite being knocked off bnce, Emery refused to yield. His determination was palpable as he straightened his shoulders and stepped forward once more.

    The deration was apanied by another spirit attack, this time more potent than before. The air seemed to shimmer with spirit energy as multiple entities converged on Emery, their collective strength pushing him back several steps. But despite being knocked off bnce, Emery refused to yield. His determination was palpable as he straightened his shoulders and stepped forward once more.

    The Queen''s expression remained serene, but her eyes betrayed a hint of amusement. She turned her attention to one of the grand magus standing before her. "He is your disciple, you should be the one teaching him a lesson."

    A female grand magus bowed in response "Yes, Your Majesty," her voice dripping with deference.

    Emery''s footsteps halted as he recognized the figure blocking his path. The female magus with a scar on her cheek, was Grand Magus Atika.

    Although their time together was brief, she was still his respected sword master. He took a deep breath, calming his chaotic emotions, and politely addressed her, "Master, please step aside."

    However, Grand Magus Atika''s response was swift and unforgiving. She drew her sword, and a terrifying aura emanated from the de. "You will not pass," she dered, her voice cold and unyielding. Without hesitation, she unleashed the power of her domain.

    [Domain Battlefield]

    The pce hall around them began to transform. The air was thick with otherworldly energy as the ground beneath their feet began to shift and writhe. Sharp, sword-like stones erupted from the earth, their jagged edges glinting in the dim light. The domain was a spectacrbination of earth and sword, a testament to Grand Magus Atika''s mastery over bothws.

    As Emery''s senses struggled toprehend the sheer scale of the domain, he felt his body begin to feel like it was being restrained by thousands of invisible swords. The air was heavy with tension as Emery faced his sword master, aware that he was now trapped in her domain, at her mercy.

    The true extent of Grand Magus Atika''s power was evident as she unleashed her domain, she had no intention to test Emery''s strength but directly restrain him. This unexpected move was met with a mix of disappointment and surprise from the other magus and grand magus present, who had been eager to witness Emery receive some beatings.

    Emery realized that his master''s intentions were not malicious, and he felt a surge of gratitude towards her. However, he knew that he couldn''t surrender, not when his pride and determination were at stake. With a deep breath, he addressed his master, his voiceced with humility. "Forgive me, Master," he said, his words carrying a sense of apology and resolve.

    The moment Emery finished speaking, the Khaos energy within him began to stir, responding to his emotions. The energy burst forth, shattering the unseen sword aura that had been restraining him. As the restraints dissipated, Emery drew out his [Savage Sword], its de crackling with energy as it resonated with the enhanced spacew that flowed through him. The air seemed to shimmer with anticipation as Emery''s [Void de] took on a life of its own, ready to face the challenge ahead.

    The sudden turn of events caught everyone present off guard, including Master Atika herself, who couldn''t conceal her surprise. She swiftly transformed her expression into a knowing smile andplimented, "Very good," before assuming a defensive stance, her sword raised high, beckoning Emery to make his move.

    Emery wasted no time and charged towards his master, his sword swinging in a fluid motion from a lower stance. As Master Atika brought her sword down, their des met with a resounding sh right above his head.

    BOOMM!!! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The impact of their sh reverberated throughout the entire pce, creating a deafening st that echoed off the walls. Despite the sheer force behind their collision, the Domain battlefield effectively contained the destructive energy, preventing any coteral damage from spilling beyond its boundaries.

    As the smoke cleared, the twobatants stood locked in a tense standoff, neither willing to yield. Emery strained against the immense pressure exerted by his master''s sword, feeling as though he were trying to withstand the weight of a mountain. Being forced down, he tapped into his Twilight form, a transformation that granted him the strength needed to push back against the unrelenting force and unleash a flurry of Dao Swordbinations.

    The sound of their swords shing rang out in rapid session, each strike delivering a powerful impact that reverberated through the Domain battlefield, creating a symphony of battle cries that echoed through the halls of the pce.

    The sh of swords intensified, each strike carrying with it an incredible force and precision, yet Master Atika skillfully parried every blow with seamless grace.

    As Master Atika began tounch a series of calcted counterattacks, Emery soon realized the vast gap in his 15 years of experiencepared to the sword mastery disyed by the sword master before him.

    Just like his previous duel with Mo Yan, Emery found himself thwarted by the limitations of the Domain battlefield, which rendered his lower-tier spells ineffective. He called upon his [Spatial Bending] spell, conceding defeat in the sword fight as he narrowly evaded her strike.

 Chapter 2148 Truth

    Chapter 2148 Truth

    For a magus, breaking free from a two cosmos domain battlefield was already a rare andmendable feat. Thus, even if Emery was seen as defeated in a sword fight, none would think less of him, especially against a renowned sword master like Master Atika.

    However, Master Atika had no intention of letting the battle drag on any longer. She decided to unleash her bloodline transformation: [Shardfang Vipers]. Sharp yellow scales began to cover her entire body, transforming her into a fearsome sight. A de-shaped tail emerged, adding to her already formidable presence.

    With her enhanced sword aura and battle power, Master Atika became a blur of motion. She charged at Emery with extreme speed, her movements almost imperceptible to the naked eye. Each strike was precise and deadly, her de slicing through the air with a whistle.

    Emery''s space-bending abilities provided some defense, but Atika''s ferocity and precision were overwhelming. She passed through his defenses with ease, her de leaving multiple wound marks on his body. Blood sprayed from the wounds as she relentlessly attacked, her de finding its mark again and again. Emery gritted his teeth, feeling the searing pain from the deep cuts. To counter, he decisively sheathed his sword and unleashed his Khaos-enhanced [de w], to go full on the defensive. Although his w technique was not as refined as his swordsmanship, it was effective enough to parry and deflect Master Atika''s relentless attacks. At the same time, the activation of his newly learned [Spirit Devour] managed to restrain some of his opponent''s strength, subtly sapping her energy.

    SPLLAATT!!!

    Blood burst out as the rapid attacks continued, and more sword wounds marred Emery''s body. Despite the pain, Emery fought on with grim determination, guarding his vitals and persistently waiting for an opening. The dozens ofbo attacks finally culminated in one final, powerful sh.

    Emery saw his chance. With a burst of resolve, he ruthlessly grabbed the descending de with his arm. Blood sttered as the sharp edge cleaved through his flesh, nearly severing his limb. Ignoring the searing agony, Emery''s second armshed out in a counterattack, his ws aimed at Atika''s throat.

    CLANKK!!

    Unfortunately, it was intercepted by Atika''s de-shaped tail.

    Everyone watched the scene in awe, believing Emery''s ruthless tactic had failed. However, Emery was not finished. Instead, he took a bold step forward, his eyes locking onto Atika''s at such close range. Suddenly, Emery''s right eye glowed, erupting with a powerful spirit attack.

    [Spectral Gaze]

    This was a skill Emery had managed to salvage from Mo Yan''s soul and had trained in over the past few weeks. A spirit attack technique that harnessed his powerful soul strength. It would be devastating against any magus, against a two-cosmos magus like Atika, it would only stun her for a second.

    However, a second was all Emery needed. Seizing the moment, he activated [Immortal Gate Stage 9], breaking through the sword master''s restraint with a surge of raw power. With a swift, brutal move, he lunged forward and delivered a powerful headbutt.

    BAMMM!!!! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The impact sent shockwaves through both of them, leaving their heads spinning. Emery, driven by sheer determination, was the first to recover. Seizing the moment, he unleashed a relentlessbination of w strikes.

    His ws tore through the air,nding multiple deep wounds on the Sword Master''s body. She staggered back, blood seeping from her injuries as Emery''s ferocity and the unexpected nature of his attacks forced her to retreat.

    The crowd watched in stunned silence as Emery''s ruthless attack not only won the round but also managed to wound the Sword Master heavily. Blood dripped from Atika''s numerous injuries, her breaths heavy andbored. Emery, despite his own wounds, stood tall, his resolve unwavering. His body regenerated rapidly, ready for another round.

    Before he could engage further, however, the queen''s voice cut through the tension.

    "It''s enough!"

    Hermand was followed by a subtle gesture, signaling for all present to leave the chamber. As people left the room, Vi''s voice echoed from behind Emery, openly disying his annoyance before the door closed.

    Alone with the queen, Emery felt a mix of anticipation and frustration. Her gaze held an amused glint as she regarded him. "Your strength has earned you my attention. Speak."

    Hearing the queen''s response, Emery couldn''t help to be annoyed. He was certain the queen knew about what had happened to Shinta, and her casual attitude only added fuel to the fire burning within him. However, he needed to fill the empty gaps in his mind first.

    "Tell me the truth about Shinta!" His voice quivered with emotion as he pressed on. "Tell me why you kept the truth of my daughter from me!"

    The queen''s demeanor shifted abruptly, her expression hardening into a murderous re. In an instant, a palpable pressure enveloped Emery, forcing him to his knees. It was the raw power of a three-cosmos grand magus at work.

    With the weight of her spell came her retort, delivered with chilling finality. "SHE IS NOT your daughter!! You don''t deserve to call her that after what you did to her mother!!"

    "Tell me!!" Emery persisted, his voice echoing through the chamber.

    After a tense moment, the queen released her restraint. With a heavy sigh, she gestured with her hand, summoning a faint, glowing energy from her forehead that hovered before Emery. As it entered his mind, a flood of memories surged through him, fragments of the queen''s recollections of Silva.

    Emery not only witnessed but also felt the queen''s emotions intertwined with each memory.

    The time she returned from the academy and repeatedly talked about the foolish wolf boy,

    The first time she broke the rules to involve herself in the wolf n''s problems.

    The time she was worried sick when her daughter was lost.

    The moment she was safely home she finally introduced the wolf boy.

    The boy was honest and brave, but from their rtionship, she knew he was not the right match for her daughter.

    "But, if this is what makes her happy, I will grant her request,"

    However, despite granting her daughter''s wishes, the boy rejected joining the faction. What was worse, he dared to spurn her daughter''s sincerity.

    Watching him flee the was the best oue for her daughter.

    Surprisingly, her daughter had a hidden surprise in store. The boy''s clone body was filled with rare high-rank wolf genes. Her contribution to the blood gene research satisfied the patriarch and resolved the issue with the baster n, all to absolve the boy of his crimes. However, monthster, a shocking truth emerged. Her true reason for researching the wolf bloodline was a hidden pregnancy, one with the rare dual lineage.

    After learning the truth, the queen wasted no time in trying to persuade her daughter to give up on the baby.

    "The chance of sess is less than 10%; it''s very risky for you,"

    "No, Mother, I will keep her. She is his daughter," She was head over heels for him, either worrying the baby to be thest thing to remember him by or that it would change his mind about staying with her.

    "Silva, I will grant his return. In the future, you can have another offspring with him, but a dual bloodline is not possible��"

    "No, Mother, Uncle Bob knows a way!"

    "Silva! Such projects are not permitted by the n!"

    "Mother�� the patriarch already knows�� he already approved the project."

    There came the regret��the moment the queen should have intervened. Although gene sequencing would increase the chance of a sessful birth, it would be extremely dangerous for the mother. Unfortunatly when the serpent supreme was involved, things became much more troublesome.

    A healthy baby girl was born, but the mother''s health began to deteriorate.

    To prevent the baby from being taken by the patriarch, the birth report was falsified, and the girl was entrusted to her uncle instead. Knowing there was no promising cure for her condition, Silva agreed to this n.

    She then received the best avable medical treatment in hopes of maintaining her health.

    However, when news of the academy attack reached her ears, Silva Ignored her fragile health and embarked on a journey to find the boy.

    Her return was heartbreaking. She came back barely alive. It was a miracle she could survive a few more years.

    The boy then expected to take responsibility for her and heal her, but as always, he failed. His repeated failures made him a symbol of disaster for the n, concluding that it was better for him to remain unaware of the truth.

    #####

    The emotional memory pierced deep into Emery''s heart, more painful than any physical wound. It provided some rity on the situation and helped him realize his failure to protect her. Yet, despite this, anger still simmered within him.

    "Even so�� you�� do not have the right to keep her from me�� I am the father," The queen replied casually, "You misunderstand. It was not my wish... I only agreed with my daughter''s wishes."

 Chapter 2149 The Ideal

    Chapter 2149 The Ideal

    After his intense audience with the queen, Emery made his way to the royal burial grounds. The sky mirrored his turmoil, dark clouds gathering as heavy rain began to fall, drenching him as he walked with resolute steps. Each drop felt like a reminder of his failures, of the pain and loss that had brought him to this moment.

    He arrived at Silva''s grave, a solemn monument amidst the lush, rain-soaked garden. In his hand, he held a small, ornate cube��given to him by the queen��a recording of Silva.

    With a deep breath, he activated it. A holographic image of Silva appeared before him, as vibrant and beautiful as he remembered, yet a spectral presence that twisted the knife of his sorrow even deeper.

    Silva was in her wedding dress. Her serene smile was contrasted with the evident strain in her eyes and the tremble in her voice, revealing the sickness she had endured.

    "Emery," her voice, though weak, resonated with warmth and love. "If you are seeing this, it means... it means I am no longer with you."

    "I am deeply sorry to have kept her from you. I didn''t know what I was thinking��I was conflicted."

    "When I first heard about it, you were in Ouroboros prison. Part of me thought if you knew about her, you would ept my mother''s offer, and we could finally be together. But another part of me couldn''t stand knowing you would not be happy."

    "Oh, how much I wanted to grab your hand and follow you to the academy that time."

    "I did what I had to do so our daughter could have a life."

    "Sigh... I really couldn''t bring myself to tell you about her... I don''t want her to be the reason you stay. I don''t want her to keep you from achieving your dreams."

    "....My brother��he is foolish, but he will take care of her as his own. My mother, difficult as she is, will grant my wishes. I know... I know it''s not ideal, but she will be loved."

    "I am selfish, I know. I was a coward... But today, I feel much braver to say it... after all, you do love me." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Oh, I have to go now. I have a wedding to attend."

    "I love you."

    #####

    Hearing this, Emery dropped to his knees, overwhelmed by a torrent of emotions. His heart felt like it was being torn apart. A vivid memory once again flooded his mind, taking him back to a particr moment.

    "Silva�� I believe in a world where humans and half-bloods can live together hand-in-hand�� This is what I want my world to be,"

    His voice was full of conviction.

    Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears

    "There... there must be another way we can make this work�� Is there really nothing I can say or do that would change your mind? Is there really nothing at all?"

    "I''m sorry, Silva."

    Emery''s heart ached as he remembered his reply and her look of resignation.

    "Your ideals�� will be the death of you."

    Unfortunately, it seemed her love for him had brought a curse upon herself. Silva had lied out of love for him and to save their daughter, but now she was taken.

    This was not the time to wallow in regret and self-pity. Standing in front of her grave, rain pouring down, he made a solemn vow.

    "I promise, I will not fail you this time�� I will get our daughter back!"

    ####

    When he returned to meet the Queen, she gave him an ultimatum.

    She had been in the midst of a war meeting when Emery barged in, preparing her armada to demand Shinta''s return. However, she refused to let Emery join without making a crucial decision.

    "My daughter''s will was clear. This is our family problem. Unless you finally let go of your ideal, you will not be part of this. Announce that you are one of us, and you will have a im for her�� This is thest time I offer my invitation."

    The queen didn''t give the ultimatum out of spite; she wanted Emery to understand the stakes. She exined that Ouroboros was one of the three main serpent bloodlines. Despite having ten Grand Magus individuals, theycked a Supreme Magus, a position that hadn''t been filled for over a thousand years. In contrast, the Supreme Serpent had be the leader of the serpent bloodline, securing support from the two other main ns.

    As she spoke, the gravity of their situation became clearer. The queen revealed that the armada was only a show of force to emphasize their intentions. The real objective was to gain a proper im over Shinta. Emery might be her father, but without being part of Ouroboros, he had no legitimate im.

    "But you are her grandmother. Surely, you have some im!" The queen''s expression hardened, and she revealed another devastating truth.

    "Who do you think Silva''s father is?" Emery was stunned to learn that Silva, unlike her brother, was one of the many offspring of the Serpent Supreme. The queen revealed that the patriarch''s intentions were purely about power, which was why she had never wanted Silva or Shinta to live among them.

    Her annoyance was evident as she said, "I don''t need another fighter. I need someone who can help me gain a im over her. But unless you are one of us, you are worth nothing to me. We will be leaving in 12 hours. Make your decision before then!"

    Emery didn''t make his decision right away. Instead, he returned to his Magus domain, and traveled through Khaos waypoints, meeting with trusted allies and seeking advice. Each information helped him rify his thoughts and solidify his resolve. When everything was clear, he made his decision. His answer was decisive.

    "No, I can''t join you. However, I have an alternate n," The decision led to Emery joining the Ouroboros armada. This choice, however, meant that Emery would not be attending the Magus Academy instructor battle��a sacrifice he had to ept as a father.

 Chapter 2150 Selections

    Chapter 2150 Selections

    [...Thank you for covering for me, good luck.] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Klea finally received a message from Emery just three days before thest round of the mid-exam started. Fortunately, she had anticipated such a situation and was relieved to hear from him again.

    "There is nothing to worry about; we are ready for this!" she announced to the acolytes after sharing the news.

    Her confidence was contagious, and the acolytes embraced it, diving into even more rigorous training while utilizing all their contribution points rewards from the previous games. Klea, too, took the time to train diligently with Ashaka.

    Three days passed quickly, and the hall''s advancement exam began. The 10 highest-rank lower hall from the Magus games faced off against the 10 lowest-ranked from the middle hall in the great arena. Thousands of spectators gathered to witness the intensepetition, the air buzzing with anticipation and excitement.

    Grand Magus Aurora, the majestic-looking Deputy Headmaster, opened the event and the crowd erupted in cheers as the 20 teams filled the arena, the atmosphere charged with excitement and anticipation.

    The rules were simple: the top 10 best-ranking lower hall teams would have one chance to choose an opponent from among the 10 middle hall for a challenge. Each confrontation would consist of a five versus five team battle followed by an instructor battle. Winning both battles would grant the lower hall team advancement, allowing them to take their opponent''s rank as their own.

    Rank 1, with the highest Magus games scores, had the privilege of choosing their opponent first, followed by Rank 2, Rank 3, and then Hall 120 who ranked fourth would have their pick.

    Being the first to choose was a significant advantage. After all, having low scores in their Magus games doesn''t necessarily mean that any of these teams were weak.

    For example, Hall 60 was known to havefive silver insignia acolytes in their group. Despite having a formidable team, they fell into a trap early in the Magus games, resulting in their low scores.

    Most importantly, four halls among them had Grand Magus figures as their assistants, making them the least chosen halls.

    To ensure the highest chance of advancement, Hall 82, considered the favorite lower hall for advancement, strategically chose Hall 67 as their opponent. Hall 67 was perceived as one of the weakest halls, with a less impressive team and led by an average full moon magus instructor.

    The anticipation was high as the teams faced off in the arena. The crowd watched intently as spells shed and strategies unfolded. Within less than an hour, Hall 82 had secured their victory, earning the right to advance to the middle hall. Simr developments unfolded in the second and third matches. The battle was intense, with both teams showcasing their skills and determination. However, only one of the two won and earned their advancement to the middle hall.

    The crowd''s reaction was a mix of cheers and gasps, reflecting the high stakes and unpredictable nature of thepetition. The victorious teams celebrated, while those who fell short reflected on their performance, determined toe back stronger in the future.

    Finally, it was Hall 120''s turn. Klea had to make her final decision, carefully selecting among the seven remaining halls. Her primary goal was to choose an opponent with an instructor she felt most confident in defeating. First, Klea eliminated the four halls with grand magus instructors. Next, she dismissed Hall 62, the half-blood hall led by Harambe, who possessed immense battle power and vastbat experience. This left her with two remaining options.

    Among the final two, she decided to avoid the spirit master instructor, whose abilities could pose unpredictable challenges, leaving her with Hall 60, known for its formidable five silver insignia acolytes. As she made her decision, Dillon voiced his thoughts, "Don''t worry, Master. We are ready for this!"

    [You are challenging Hall 60 for hall advancement]

    The crowd erupted in cheers as the two teams presented their lineup of five names. Hall 120 selected Dillon, Damo, Kat, ine, and Ha Ron. With one gold, one silver, and two bronze insignia acolytes, they boasted a formidable lineup.

    ording to the battle rules, the higher insignia members had to be cedst. This meant Ha Ron was the first to enter the stage. As he stepped forward, King Rig shouted, "You have stolen my spot! You better win!!"

    Having spent his earned contribution points from the Magus games in the Origin Stone Room, Ha Ron felt prepared to fight with his newly formed third pir. Unfortunatly, his opponent was a third-year acolyte at the peak of rank 9, a seasoned fighter.

    The signal to start was given, and Ha Ron immediatelyunched into his shadow evasion techniques, blending into the darkness and reappearing at unpredictable angles. His sword shed in the dim light of the arena, aiming for vital points with precision. Despite his skillful maneuvers, his opponent was equally adept, countering every strike with swift parries and deft footwork.

    Minutes turned into what felt like an eternity as Ha Ron tried every trick in his arsenal. His opponent''s relentless assault began to wear him down, and fatigue started to set in.

    The battle ended with Ha Ron lying on the ground, unable to continue. He had fought valiantly, but the third-year acolyte''s superior strength and experience had prevailed. The crowd fell silent for a moment, then erupted in apuse for both fighters'' efforts.

    "It''s okay, having such a defeat will be a good experience for him," Klea thought.

    Unfortunately for Hall 120, the tide didn''t turn in their favor. ine, even with his formidable transformation, found himself overpowered by the same acolyte. His usually unstoppable might meet its match, and he was forced to concede after a grueling battle.

    Next, it was Kat''s turn. With a determined look, she stepped into the arena, her eyes zing with fierce resolve. Kat''s agility andbat skills shone as she danced around her opponent, striking with precision and force and finally giving Hall 120 their first win.

    "You are next!!!" Kat shouted, her voice echoing through the arena as she charged forward with the ferocity of a hurricane. The crowd roared in anticipation. But despite her effort, the second silver insignia acolyte of Hall 60 proved too formidable. Their sh was a whirlwind of strikes and parries, but Kat was eventually overwhelmed.

    The arena fell into a tense silence as Kat staggered back to her team, defeated. Things were starting to look bleak for Hall 120. They had only Dillon and Damo left to turn the tide.

    x x x

 Chapter 2151 Last Round

    Chapter 2151 Last Round

    It was three losses and only one win.

    All three of Hall 120''s best��Ha Ron, ine, and even Kat��could only secure one victory among them, leaving four more silver insignia acolytes left to fight. This was unsurprising, given that the silver insignia signified the top 500 best in the academy.

    Damo advanced confidently, drawing the gaze of the onlookers. Having earned recognition as a distinguished silver insignia acolyte the previous year, he held considerable sway among the spectators. While known primarily for his adeptness in the support path, there were doubts about his capability to emerge victorious in a solo duel against another silver insignia. Nevertheless, Damo had some unexpected tactics prepared.

    The monk began casting multiple buff spells on himself, each enhancing hisbat abilities.

    [Stone Skin - Earth tier 3] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Oak Flesh - nt tier 4]

    [Slip Stream - Water tier 3]

    [Bless - light tier 4]

    Having two buffs active simultaneously was standard for most rank 9 acolytes, and only a few rare experts could manage three. However, for Damo, being able to cast four buffs was a feat typically seen only in the Magus realm. Empowered by these enhancements, Damo unleashed his martial arts prowess to the fullest, executing his signature technique, the [18 Dragon Subduing Palm], with unparalleled precision.

    "You''ve been hiding this skill during the personal ranking round!" shouted his opponent, visibly frustrated as Damo''s explosive strikes cornered him. With relentless pressure, Damo ultimately defeated his adversary.

    After his victory, Damo offered his usual polite respect and humbly exined, "This is something I just recently learned."

    "Bullshit!" his opponent spat, still in disbelief.

    The next silver insignia acolyte approached, prepared for a fierce battle. What followed was an intense exchange, nearly a hundred shes, with Damo''s precise and powerful strikes keeping him in control. Once again, the monk emerged victorious, his calm demeanor intact despite the grueling fight.

    However, Damo decisively forfeited his next fight and ced his trust in Dillion.

    "Huh!! they are so arrogant!! There are two of us. I''ll tire him out first!" dered the fourth Hall 60 acolyte, determined to wear down Dillion.

    Dillion strode into the arena with unwavering confidence, his colossal sword catching the glint of the arena lights. Wasting no motion, heunched into a relentless assault, each strike executed with immense power and precision. In less than twenty exchanges, he had firmly seized control of the bout, swiftly dispatching his opponent and leaving only one challenger for the final showdown.

    Thisst opponent carried a formidable reputation as one of the top silver insignia acolytes. However, even his lofty status couldn''t secure an advantage against Dillion, whose mastery had earned him a coveted gold insignia and an impressive rank of 48. With a series of calcted maneuvers, Dillion decisively clinched the victory for Hall 120.

    The crowd erupted in cheers, thrilled by the high-level acolyte battle that had just unfolded.However, for those familiar with Hall 120''s instructor, the real anticipation was reserved for the uing instructor battle. The whispers and murmurs among the spectators hinted at the expectations and excitement for what was toe next.

    To their surprise, instead of the newly risen-to-fame savage Magus, an unknown female magus in the half-moon realm entered the arena. This unexpected twist caught the crowd off guard and left Hall 60''s instructor, Magus Endo, raising an eyebrow.

    Despite his surprise, he showed no disrespect and didn''t underestimate his opponent. As soon as the battlemenced, he unleashed a tier 7 spell, [Lightning Form]; enhancing his speed, strength and also giving him some defensive capabilities.

    Klea, observing this with a smile "He''s one of the smart instructors... no wonder he could nurture so many silver insignia acolytes," she thought to herself.

    In response, Klea decisively unleashed an identical tier 7 spell, [Lightning Form]. Although this spell was amonly use magus spell, her ability to cast it at the half-moon stage was still a surprise to many.

    The crowd anticipated a fierce fight between two simr lighting magus, but none expected Klea to win, especially since she was one realm below her opponent. As the two prepared to sh, Klea made a quick gesture with her arm and unleashed another spell.

    [Reverse Flow Cloak - water tier 6]

    Despite being a tier 6 spell, it was one of the rare rank A ones. Spectacrly, it covered her body withyers of spirit energy that moved around like a flowing river. The spectators barely had time toment on her dual buff spells before Klea cast two more. Her skin was suddenly covered with icy crystals.

    [Crystal Body - Ice tier 5]

    Then, majestic wings sprouted from her back.

    [Roc Soaring Wings - Wind tier 5]

    The spectators quickly realized where the previous monk acolyte had learned his buff skills from.

    Gasps filled the arena as the multiple buffs transformed Klea into a formidable force. Her body shimmered with thebined power of water, ice, and wind elements, making her a captivating and intimidating sight. Theyers of protective and enhancing spells gave her an otherworldly aura, her form a harmonious blend of raw power and graceful beauty.

    Magus Endo''s eyes widened in surprise, but he quickly recovered,unching his first attack. Lightning crackled around him as he moved with incredible speed, his form a blur of electrical energy.

    Klea, however, was ready, she drew her tier 6 staff, the [Aeroblitz Rod], which enhanced her wind and lightning spells. Without wasting a moment, she cast her specialty long-rangebination spells, [Wind Shard] and [Lightning Torrents].

    The barrage of spells she unleashed was a breathtaking disy of raw power and precise control. Whirling shards of wind and torrents of crackling lightning filled the arena, creating a mesmerizing and deadly storm.

    Spectators gasped and cheered, awestruck by the spectacle. Even Magus Endo seemed taken aback for a moment before he swiftly reacted. His highprehension of lightning magic allowed him to dodge most of Klea''s attacks with impressive agility.

    "My turn!!!"

    Endo countered with his own formidable long-range spell, [Lightning Serpent]. The high-grade tier 6 spell sent serpentine bolts of lightning hurtling toward Klea, moving with rapid speed and the ability to change trajectory mid-flight. Klea''s Roc Soaring Wings gave her exceptional maneuverability, allowing her to evade the majority of Endo''s attacks. She glided and darted through the air with grace, her movements fluid and swift. The few lightning serpents that managed to strike her were deflected by her [Reverse Flow Cloak], which acted as a shield, nullifying the energy of the attacks.

    Torrents of wind and lightning crackled and swirled around the arena, painting the sky with vivid hues of blue and white. Spectators marveled at the spectacle, mesmerized by the disy of magical prowess unfolding before them. However, despite Klea''s dazzling array of spells and enchantments, keen-eyed spectators could discern the toll it was taking on her. The multiple buffs she had cast strained her spirit pools, draining her energy with each passing moment. Even her formidable water cloak, once a fierce river of protective energy, now waned in its intensity.

    Klea recognized the uphill battle she faced against her seasoned opponent. She knew that the veteran magus she now faced was leagues above the young full moon magus she had encountered in the celestial expeditions.

    As the pressure mounted, so too did the worry among her Hall 120 acolytes, who watched anxiously from the sidelines.

    It was only a matter of time before the veteran magus instructor saw his opportunity. With a decisive gesture, he unleashed a close-range attack, summoning ten serpent-like lightning bolts that encircled Klea menacingly.

    Magus Endo braced himself for victory, poised to deliver the final blow, when he was suddenly taken aback by Klea''s unexpected smile.

    "I''ve got you now!" she dered with a steely determination.

    A shimmering rune glowed on Klea''s forehead as she unleashed her counterattack. With a swift motion, she invoked [Recharge - Lightning Tier 5], tapping into stored-up spirit energy that surged forth as she released the formation seal. Simultaneously, she invoked [Spirit Explosion - Water Tier 5], channeling the spell''s power to amplify her [Reverse Flow Cloak] to its utmost potential.

    In a blinding sh of light, the arena erupted with energy as Klea''s spell rebounded with unprecedented force. The ten lightning strokes that had once threatened her now surged back at Magus Endo with unstoppable momentum.

    BAM!!! BAMM!! BAMM!!

    The lightning bolts crashed into him with ferocious intensity, each impact reverberating through the arena. If not for his [Lightning Form], Endo would have been gravely wounded, if not outright defeated. Despite the onught, he refused to yield, rising to his feet with unwavering determination, unwilling to concede defeat.

    As Magus Endo surveyed the arena, his eyes widened in realization as the entire space began to shimmer with an intricate formation array.

    "You''re a formation magus!" he eximed, his voice tinged with astonishment.

    Klea, no longer wielding her staff, had instead produced her [Lotus Jade Pen], swiftly inscribing multiple runes that acted as a seal, effectively restraining the veteran magus instructor.

    In a moment of rity, Endo understood. Throughout their intense battle, Klea had been quietly and skillfullyying the groundwork for her formation. With a resigned eptance of defeat, the magus acknowledged Klea''s strategic prowess.

    The oue of their duel meant victory for their halls, securing their advancement to the middle hall.

    As the 21 acolytes erupted into jubnt celebration, Klea breathed a sigh of relief, her thoughts drifting to Emery. "I''ve done my part... you betterseed in bringing her back."

 Chapter 2152 Inheritance

    Chapter 2152 Inheritance

    Ever since learning the truth behind Shinta''s existence and setting his mind on rescuing his daughter, Emery''s inner turmoil had mostly settled. Boarding the Ouroboros mothership, he patiently adhered to the Queen''s arrangements. Assured that Shinta was not in immediate danger, the ship embarked on a journey to visit other Serpent n allies to garner their support.

    With at least a week before reaching their destination, Emery retreated to his Magus Domain, determined to further prepare himself for any challenges thaty ahead.

    One immediate step to increase his strength was to fullyprehend Mo Yan''s inheritance. Since Emery began dominating the hunchback ve master''s soul, he had gleaned fragments of the man''s memories. When he fully devoured the spirit master, Emery sessfully acquired a few of Mo Yan''s secret techniques, though they were iplete.

    In thest few weeks, Emery meticulously delved into these fragmented memories. Each piece of information was like a puzzle, gradually revealing the intricate details of Mo Yan''s legacy. Three high-grade techniques from Mo Yan''s inheritance stood out above the rest: [Spectral Gaze], [Spectral Form], and his renowned [Envement techniques]. Given hisck of high-grade spirit attack spells, Emery decided to focus on learning the tier 7 [Spectral Gaze] first, as it was the mostplete of the three.

    Utilizing VIA''s assistance, Emery meticulously reconstructed the spell. He purchased multiple rted tier 6 spirit attack spells and high-grade materials, sessfully forming the spell two weeks ago during his time at the academy. However, mastering this tier 7 spell required months of dedicated practice. Currently, its potency wasparable to a tier 6 spell, providing minimal effects against grand magus realm figures.

    [Spectral Form] was a tier 7 spell that transformed the strength of souls into a tangible form, providing both defensive and offensive capabilities. This spell had the potential to significantly enhance Emery''sbat repertoire, especially bypensating for hisck of robust defensive skills. However, it came with a significant drawback: its effectiveness was directly tied to the number of souls captured.

    Emery had witnessed the soul prison that Mo Yan had created, a formidable structure that required vast resources and a minimum of a thousand captured souls to reach its basic stage of power. To maximize its potential, even more souls were needed. Building such a prison would be a monumental task, demanding not only the collection of valuable materials but also the procurement of a staggering number of souls.

    While capturing a few dozen criminals and using their souls to enhance his power was within Emery''s capabilities and ethical boundaries, the scale required for [Spectral Form] was daunting. Capturing thousands of souls, even if they were criminals, could lead to unforeseen consequences. One pirate could be a faction''s long-lost son; one bandit could be a rtive of a Magus Alliance official.

    Emery knew that if he relied on this method as his foundation to power, he risked bing a target himself. One mistake, and not only could he endanger his Earth faction, but he could be hunted by powerful factions even the Magus Alliance, just as Mo Yan had been.

    Unfortunately, the same foundation of soul umtion that empowered [Spectral Form] was also integral to Mo Yan''s fearsome tier 8 envement technique. This inheritance detailed that with a sufficientlyrge collective of souls, one could wield control over tens of grand magus figures. The sheer power and potential ofmanding such forces were undeniably tempting for Emery. However, mastering this technique required a profoundprehension of thew of envement, aplex and dark magical discipline that Emery was reluctant to delve deeply into.

    Despite his inability to fully master either [Spectral Form] or the [Envement technique], Emery found hope in dissecting and modifying these spells to suit his principles and needs better. His innovative mind began to explore the possibilities of adapting these powerful techniques in a way that aligned with his moral boundaries and personal strengths.

    One ambitious project came to mind: instead of relying on captured souls, could he harness the energy of Khaos to fuel these spells? If he could tap into the raw, energy of Khaos, he might be able to achieve simr effects without resorting to morally questionable methods.

    The second project involved salvaging the soul prison itself, a feat that promised to unlock new possibilities within his Magus Domain. The intricate formation runes thatprised the prison''s structure had the unique ability to amodate a multitude of magus from different paths and spiritws. If Emery could decipher and reconstruct these runes, he could enhance the versatility of his domain, allowing him to host a wider range of guests and potentially increasing his mobility when using Khaos waypoints.

    Both projects gave him thrills, offering tantalizing challenges and immense potential for his growth as a magus. Unfortunately, the prospect of such reconstruction, if even possible, loomed dauntingly ahead, requiring months, if not years a luxury of time that he simply didn''t possess.

    Unable to embark on borate projects or delve into extensive research, he was left with thest shelved project, one that came from salvaging part of Mo Yan''s formidable envement techniques.

    [Partial Soul Envement] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery had achieved a breakthrough inprehending this tier 6 spell. However, despite his best efforts and a considerable investment of resources, he encountered failure after failure in his attempts to reconstruct the spell. Three times he tried, pouring an exorbitant sum of 20 million spirit stones into procuring the necessary materials, only to meet with disappointment each time. Seizing the opportunity while still aboard the Ouroboros spaceship, he secretly utilized his Khaos waypoints to ess additional resources. With another hefty investment of 20 million spirit stones and hours of tireless effort and unwavering perseverance, Emery''s diligence paid off. With a sense of triumph tinged with relief, he sessfully reconstructed the [Partial Soul Envement].

    Returning to his Magus Domain, Emery wasted no time in putting his newly acquired skill to the test. Venturing into the chamber where the colossal King Roc beast was securely restrained, he embarked on a rigorous regimen of practice and experimentation, eager to gauge the effectiveness of his newfound ability.

    Fully immersed in his training, Emery was interrupted by a sudden knock on his door. Startled, he returned to his room and opened the door to find Master Atika standing before him, a surprising and unexpected visitor.

    "It''s time for you to continue your sword training,"

 Chapter 2153 Sword Path

    Chapter 2153 Sword Path

    Thest time Emery had received formal sword training was fifteen years ago, under the tutge of the very woman now standing before him. Since then, he had been honing his skills alone, making this opportunity to spar with his old master a wee one.

    "Come with me," Master Atikamanded. She led him to a spacious training room on the ship, where a dozen magus, including a grand magus figure, were in training. With a simple request from Master Atika, the room was promptly vacated, and the other magus showed no hesitation in leaving. This act alone was a testament to the high regard and respect shemanded within the Ouroboros Faction.

    Emery felt a surge of anticipation as the room cleared. The two faced each other, the atmosphere charged with unspoken understanding and mutual respect. Master Atika drew her sword with a fluid, practiced motion, the de gleaming in the ambient light.

    "Now show me" she instructed.

    Emery gave the female sword master a respectful nod before drawing his savage sword. He began to demonstrate his 6 stages of the [Dao Sword] techniques, seamlessly integrating his [Dao Steps] and [Dao Heart]. These techniques, although non-magus level, possessed a unique quality as they relied on the delicate bnce of opposing forces: slow and fast, light and heavy, soft and hard, darkness and light, and even ice and fire.

    Each movement was a dance of precision, his steps and strikes flowing with an almost ethereal grace. Emery had already mastered the 7th stage of [Dao Sword], but due to his current imbnce between light and darkness, he couldn''t fully unleash the technique''s true potency. Master Atika watched intently, her eyes tracking every movement with the scrutiny of an expert. Despite his impressive disy, she parried and blocked all his strikes with ease, her de a blur of effortless defense. When she finally stopped him, Emery couldn''t help to hope for a tiny bit of praise. Instead, she gives him a confused expression.

    "You really teach this in the academy?" "...."

    "I thought the three great sword sects had a Hall in there. Have you seen them? You really should check them out."

    "...."

    Emery felt his confidence waver as if it had been struck by lightning. Hence, when Master Atika instructed him to unleash his sword skills, he didn''t hesitate. He began with his [Omega Strike], next, he transitioned to his [Dao Edge] and then showcased his [Void de].

    To further disy his depth of skill, Emery drew his second sword, demonstrating his proficiency in dual-wielding. He spun and shed, the two des moving in harmony, creating a dance of steel that was both beautiful and deadly.

    Master Atika watched silently, absorbing every detail of his techniques. asionally, she offered casual remarks, pointing out the strengths and weaknesses of each move. Her insights were sharp and concise, highlighting areas where Emery excelled and where he needed improvement. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After an hour of relentless practice, Master Atika suddenly shifted her approach. She moved from being a passive observer to an active participant,unching into a series of offensive maneuvers. Emery found himself on the defensive, pressured multiple times by her relentless attacks. It was then that he realized she had sessfully copied his sword techniques.

    For the next few hours, Emery witnessed aplete rework of his [Dao Sword] techniques. Master Atika demonstrated subtle adjustments��putting more strength into his hips on one move, bending his body slightly on another��all to enhance the potency of his strikes. Her mastery was evident as she dissected and refined his techniques, each adjustment making a significant difference.

    The two continued their intricate dance of swordsmanship, their movements fluid and precise. As the training session progressed, Emery began to enter a trance-like state. His body moved with a natural rhythm, guided by newfound insights and deeper understanding. Each swing of his sword felt more intuitive, each step more assured.

    In this heightened state, Emery''s mind started to piece together the structure for the eighth stage of the [Dao Sword], a level that should beparable to tier 7 skills. He could feel the bnce of opposites��the yin and yang��merging more harmoniously within his movements. His strikes grew sharper, his defenses more resilient.

    SPLATT!

    Finally, Emery managed tond a cut on Master Atika''s arm, a clear sign that he had reached a new level in his swordsmanship. The cut was small, but it was significant��a testament to his progress. At the same moment, a notification echoed in his mind.

    [You have sessfullyprehended thew of the sword by 1%]

    [Law of Sword: 4 (5)%]

    The message was a validation of his hard work and dedication. Emery, breathing heavily but filled with a sense of aplishment, bowed deeply to Master Atika. "Thank you, Master," he said, his voice filled with genuine gratitude.

    Master Atika smiled, a look of satisfaction in her eyes. "You have done well, Emery," she acknowledged. Then, she ced her finger on her forehead, and a tiny light began to form. Momentster, the light flew from her forehead to Emery''s, entering his mind.

    Emery''s mind was flooded with vivid images of an immensely powerful sword technique. He saw a swing that seemed to carry the weight of a mountain, a sh that could cleave through hills, and a strike that moved with the unstoppable force of an avnche.

    It was clear that Master Atika had imparted her [3 Axis Mountain Sword Techniques] to him. This tier 7 offensive sword technique could rece his [Omega Strike], and with enough practice, its nature-based principles could be seamlessly integrated into his [Dao Sword], which was currently dominated by his darkness-based skills.

    The technique also came with a unique Sword Qi meditation method. Master Atika had expressed her belief that Emery''s [Dao Heart] was not a suitable meditation practice for a true sword path. To develop a proper sword aura and further improve hisprehension of the way of the sword, he needed to master this Sword Qi meditation.

    "That''s it, there''s nothing more I can teach you," said the sword master. "From now on, we are no longer master and disciple."

    These words struck Emery deeply, and he immediately dropped to his knees, bowing low. "Once a master, always a master. Thank you for your guidance."

    Master Atika sighed before leaving the room without another word. Her words and silent departure hinted at the possibility that she was preparing herself for the possibility that they might meet on opposite sides of the battlefield again.

    After the profound session with Master Atika, Emery returned to his quarters. He dedicated the next few days to intense training, refining both his swordsmanship and the partial soul envement technique until they finallyreached their destination.

 Chapter 2154 Taken

    Chapter 2154 Taken

    Two weeks ago.

    Shinta was forcefully taken from Utopia City. When she woke up, she found herself inside a Serpent faction warship. As a princess of the Ouroboros faction, she was given one of the best quarters on the ship,plete with a proper bed, food, and thepanionship of Magus Annara, who was allowed to stay with her.

    "To think they even sent a brigade to take me�� maybe I should feel honored," Shinta said with a slight chuckle.

    Annara, however, was far from amused. Despite their rtivefort and the freedom to move within certain confines, thest few days had been frustrating for her. She had tried every means at her disposal to contact the queen��through diplomacy, trickery, and even considering force��but she knew better than to confront the grand magus figure leading the brigade.

    "There''s no need to try anymore, Auntie. I''m sure everyone already knows what happened," Shinta said, her voice tinged with resignation.

    She then gazed out of the window and realized that the space outside was filled with a distinct blue-green aura. "This is the Cerulean Zone, isn''t it?" she said, her voice tinged with a mixture of awe and resignation. Annara nodded, "Yes, we have arrived at the Serpent homeworld"

    The Cerulean Zone was a secluded and mystical area, situated at the far end of the Alpha Quadrant Sector and bordering the Neutral Zone. It was renowned for its ethereal blue-green hues that bathed the entire region, creating an almost otherworldly atmosphere. The zone spanned a sector-sized area filled with hundreds of gxies and thousands ofs. This was where half of the Serpent bloodline factions had resided for the past 20,000 years, a sanctuary founded by the Grand Matriarch, Snake Dowager.

    Shinta heaved a deep sigh. Ever since she was little, she had been mostly confined to Ouroboros city, barely venturing outside. She had always dreamed of visiting this ce, imagining the wonders it held. However, the circumstances of her visit now dampened any excitement she might have felt.

    As the ship navigated through the vast expanse of the Cerulean Zone, Shinta could see the incredible diversity of celestial bodies that made up this mystical region. Stars twinkled with a blue-green tint, casting a serene glow over the vast nebe.

    Soon enough, the spaceship arrived at a massive green-blue and descended toward the Serpent''s oldest city. This ancient city was named after the hero who had freed the Serpent ns from the tyranny of the Snake Dowager 10,000 years ago: Raylin Faulen. Since that time, the Faulen n had be the leading faction, overseeing dozens of other Serpent ns throughout the universe.

    As the warship approached, Shinta gazed out at the sprawling city below. Dominating the skyline was a huge statue of the great hero Raylin Faulen, locked in eternalbat with the half-female, half-snake mythical figure. Surrounding the statue, the city stretched out in all directions, a testament to centuries of Serpent n history and culture.

    The ship descended further, and Shinta''s view shifted to the central area of the city, where multiple majestic green stone buildings surrounded a massive oval pce. The pce itself was an architectural marvel, with intricate carvings and towering spires that reached towards the sky.

    As the warshipnded in a grand courtyard, she was weed by the pce guards.

    "Princess Shinta, please follow me," one of the guards said, bowing respectfully.

    Shinta forced a smile, though her mind was racing. She knew that every move she made would be watched closely. "Thank you," she replied, her voice steady.

    Shinta and Annara were escorted out and led toward one of the highly secured buildings. The structure was heavily fortified, with guards stationed at every entrance and patrols constantly moving about. Inside, they were guided down multipleyers of the basement, the air growing cooler and more oppressive with each level they descended. Eventually, they reached their destination: a special chamber. Despite theforts, the heavy, reinforced door and theck of windows reminded Shinta that she was indeed a captive.

    Annara, on the other hand, was led somewhere else, her protests falling on deaf ears.

    "Don''t you dare harm her!" Shinta shouted, her voice echoing through the corridor as the heavy door mmed shut in front of her. Shinta''s heart sank as she watched her guardian disappear down a different corridor, but she knew that any overt resistance would only make things worse for both of them.

    After a day of restless waiting, Shinta received an unexpected visitor. The door creaked open, and in walked a familiar young girl.

    "Shura! It''s you!" Shinta eximed, rushing forward. She had been worried sick about her ever since they had swapped identities. Seeing her now, standing there with a smile, brought a surge of relief and happiness.

    "Shura, tell me what happened," Shinta urged, her eyes searching the girl''s face for any signs of distress.

    Shura began to speak casually, recounting her experiences. "They punished me at first," Shura admitted, "But once they saw my talent, they let me join the Seprent training center. Now, I''ve reached the peak of rank 9." With a sincere expression, Shura said, "I think our Queen judges too harshly of our patriarch. I believe he has the best interests of all of us at heart."

    Shinta listened, her brow furrowing with concern. Shura continued, her tone bing more serious. "Please don''t be angry, but I heard what happened to your mother, and I was told that you were suffering from the same illness that took her... Shinta... the patriarch, he just wants to help you."

    Shinta felt a pang of pain at the mention of her mother, but she kept herposure as Shura went on to exin what they expected of her. "They just want to ask some questions, test and observe you, Shinta. They hope you''ll be cooperative. Resisting could be dangerous."

    Shura''s eyes were filled with worry as she asked, "Will you do that?"

    Shinta sighed deeply, weighing her options, and said "Shura, I will cooperate... But can you ask them if I can contact my grandmother first?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As soon as Shinta gave her answer, Shura''s expression abruptly shifted to one of nk emotionlessness. She took a few steps back, her movements mechanical and devoid of any will. Before Shinta could react further, another figure entered the room. A grand magus, dressed in the regal uniform of the Faulen faction, exuded an air of authority and menace. His insignia marked him as a high-ranking official within the faction.

    He approached Shinta with a smile "You are a smart one, aren''t you? Such a pity the smart ones always suffer more."

    Shinta''s eyes narrowed, her expression turning icy. "What did you do to her?!!" she demanded, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and fury. Shura''s strange behavior made sense now; she was being controlled, and the realization made Shinta''s blood boil.

    "Bastard!! The Ouroboros Queen will hear about this!"

    The grand magus''s smile widened. "Unfortunately, you will not say anything." He lifted his hand, and a wave of oppressive energy filled the room, making it hard for Shinta to breathe. She felt an invisible force pressing down on her, pinning her in ce.

    Shinta quickly discerned that the man was a spirit master attempting to forcibly take control of her will. Summoning every ounce of her inner strength, she fought back against his invasive power.

    "Hahaha, not even a magus could resist this!" But Shinta continued to resist, unconsciously her body began to transform, glowing runes appearing on her skin. This was her shaman form, a manifestation of her innate power and heritage.

    "It''s no use, princess. Just give up," the grand magus sneered.

    Shinta screamed in agony, her body convulsing under the strain, but she did not relent. Minutes passed, her defiance unwavering. The grand magus''s smug confidence began to waver as he realized he was making no progress.

    "How could this be possible?" he muttered, frustration creeping into his tone.

    Despite her transformation ceasing, Shinta''s will remained indomitable. An hour passed, and the grand magus''s attempts grew increasingly desperate. Sweat beaded on his forehead, but Shinta''s mind remained her own.

    Finally, fearing the potential repercussions of causing permanent damage to the Ouroboros princess, the grand magus was forced to halt his assault.

 Chapter 2155 Viceroy

    Chapter 2155 Viceroy

    Five dayster,

    A general meeting convened at the Faulen grand chamber. The hall, an imposing room with walls adorned in emerald and dark gold, resonated with an air of gravitas. Two dozen elders and several chosen experts were gathered, each seated at a long, ornately carved table. The Viceroy had summoned them to deliberate on the faction''s pressing issues.

    Presiding over the gathering was Rnd Faulen, a man whose dark hair contrasted sharply with his powerful,manding presence. He exuded the formidable aura of a three-cosmos grand magus. Not merely the second-inmand, Rnd was the most outstanding son of the Serpent Supreme himself. For over two centuries, he had led the faction with an iron fist, ruthlessly maintaining his father''s legacy as the viceroy.

    This particr meeting crackled with an unusual tension. The air was thick with unease, punctuated by murmurs and anxious nces exchanged among the elders. The reason for their heightened anxiety soon became clear: news had arrived that one of the three major serpent ns, the Ouroboros, had mobilized their armada, gearing up for war.

    An elder, his voice seasoned by decades of experience, spoke up first. "Viceroy, I believe she is just bluffing. Queen Silviana would not dare wage war against the entire serpent n."

    Another elder, with a steely gaze, quickly interjected. "You think?! The Silver Serpent holds more influence than you realize. Unlike us, she has deeper ties with the Magus Alliance."

    The room buzzed with murmurs of agreement and dissent, creating a cacophony of anxious whispers. One elder, tall and austere, stood up to make a more pressing point. "Viceroy, I have confirmation from my spy within the Boa and Krukk factions that Queen Silviana ns to visit them first. She is gathering her allies. I believe her intentions are not to be taken lightly."

    The chamber fell into a tense silence as the gravity of his words sank in. The Boa and Krukk factions were among the seven medium ns, each ssified as a grade 2 faction. These ns, residing outside the Cerulean Zone, wielded considerable power and influence.

    The elders couldn''t help but specte that Queen Silviana of Ouroboros was rallying these outside ns to impose her will upon the Faulen faction. Despite the inherent disharmony among them, most elders understood that an all-out civil war would be detrimental to all involved, heightening their anxiety.

    One elder, his voice trembling with indignation, asked, "Is it true that all of this turmoil is because of one young girl? Did we really dispatch a brigade, a warship, to forcibly take her from the Magus Academy?"

    The mention of the Magus Academy only served to intensify the tension among the elders. The Academy was a symbol of unity and learning within the Magus Alliance, and any conflict involving it was fraught with peril.

    Rnd Faulen, the Viceroy, who had been silent until now, turned his gaze to one of the grand magus in the room, signaling him to give his report. The grand magus, an imposing figure with silver streaks in his dark hair, stepped forward. His presencemanded attention, and the murmurs in the room died down.

    The one who spoke was a Grand Magus and spirit master named Kodiak. He was the one in charge of the operation to retrieve Shinta and was currently overseeing her captivity. Having undertaken simr assignments many times before, Kodiak had earned the trust and respect of the elders. His reputation for efficiency and discretion was well-established.

    Not wishing to tarnish his standing, Kodiak withheld certain difficulties he had encountered. Controlling Shinta had proven more challenging than anticipated. Her willpower and resistance forced him to resort to threatening both Annara and Shura''s lives to forcepliance. With this tactic, Kodiak managed to extract the necessary information from her.

    The Grand Magusid out aprehensive report on Shinta, detailing her background, her unique medicals, and the clear vitionsmitted by Ouroboros in concealing her and sending her to the Magus Academy. This revtion provided a sense of relief to the elders, vindicating their actions as they perceived Ouroboros to be in the wrong for defying the Patriarch''s wishes and the Viceroy''s orders. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the elders pored over the report, the room buzzed with mixed reactions. Some felt justified, while others harbored lingering doubts. One elder, after a thorough reading, voiced his concern, "She is certainly an interesting girl, but do we need to go to such lengths? Could we not have waited a few years until she finished her education at the academy? She could thene here voluntarily to assist with the gene research."

    This query sparked a ripple of murmurs among the elders, reflecting a shared sense of unease about the aggressive approach taken.

    The discussion among the elders delved deeper into the intricacies of gene research, an open secret within their ranks. Like all half-bloodmunities, each had their own ongoing research on their bloodlines, viewing it as the key to unlocking potential breakthroughs.

    For the Serpent bloodline, this has been a tradition for over 5000 years. It was customary for the Patriarch to father offspring among the three major ns and the seven medium Serpent ns, to preserve the purity of the Serpent bloodline and ensure the emergence of true Serpent heirs across generations.

    Viceroy Rnd Faulen himself was a product of these traditions; as the seventh son of the Patriarch, he embodied the lineage''s legacy. Shinta''s deceased mother, Silva, had also been part of this lineage as the 32nd daughter. While it was not umon for second-generation heirs like Shinta to take an interest in gene research, the method of forcefully extracting her from the Magus Academy and bringing her into their fold had crossed a line, especially considering the Academy''s reputation and influence.

    "She is not even pure blood," said another elder, convinced that there was something more beyond the report.

    The elder''s skepticism prompted Viceroy Rnd Faulen to call upon another respected figure among their ranks: Elder Asclepius. Despite being only a peak magus level, Elder Asclepiusmanded great respect from his peers, particrly in matters concerning the serpent bloodline''s intricate gics. As the faction''s foremost grand master apothecary and gene expert, he had yed a pivotal role in countless Serpent magus breakthroughs and had also served as a trusted medical advisor to the Patriarch himself.

    Elder Asclepius stepped forward, his demeanorposed yet authoritative, ready to shed light on the matter at hand. He began by elucidating the Patriarch''s keen interest in dual bloodlines, a subject that had long fascinated the serpent bloodlinemunity. He exined how Shinta''s unique lineage made her a rare and precious asset, possessing both her mother''s esteemed Kemoying bloodline and her father''s high-grade wolf bloodline.

    "Who is the father?"

    "This report said the father was just a magus from a lower realm�� how could he have a high-grade wolf bloodline?"

    The elder''s inquiry regarding Shinta''s father''s high-grade wolf bloodline prompted Grand Magus Kodiak to reflect on the information at hand. While he had not yet gleaned specifics from Shinta herself, he had unearthed a tantalizing clue during his investigation��a certain individual by the name of Emery Ambrose, linked to the academy and the broader magus universe database.

    As Kodiak delved deeper into the database, he encountered a wealth of information surrounding Emery''s exploits, from his remarkable feats to his enigmatic background. Yet, despite his extensive research, Kodiak found no conclusive evidence to exin how Emery had acquired such a rare and coveted bloodline.

    One notable recent incident stood out: the savage magus''s purported capture of a grand magus criminal, a feat that had garnered attention within magus circles. However, skepticism lingered among the elders, who doubted that Emery could have aplished such a feat single-handedly.

    At that moment, the Viceroy''s calm demeanor suddenly shifted to a frown as he received an iing message from the Ouroboros queen. "She calls for a conve!"

    The unexpected summons to a conve by the Ouroboros queen incites a mix of surprise and simmering anger through the gathered elders. The conve held significant weight in serpent n tradition, typically reserved for urgent matters requiring the attention of the Faulen leadership and the ten allied ns. It was a solemn asion often linked to changes in leadership, a fact not lost on the assembled elders.

    "The nerve of her! Does she consider herself as the Dowager herself?!!".

    The Ouroboros queen''s audacity in calling for a conve amid the patriarch''s extended seclusion was viewed as a brazen attempt to undermine the Faulen leadership and sow discord within the serpent ns.

    Topound matters, the confirmation of the conve''s legitimacy came not only from the Boa and Krukk factions but also from Mauritius, one of the three major ns.

    Amidst the mounting chaos of the meeting, the viceroy rose to address the gathered elders. "There is no cause for rm," he dered with steely resolve. "Even if the patriarch cannot emerge from his closed training, we can still confront them. We have more allies than they do."

 Chapter 2156 Arrivals

    Chapter 2156 Arrivals

    After the meeting, the Viceroy made his way toward one of the sacred areas situated on a mountain a dozen miles behind the Faulen pce. This was a ce of great significance, where only the highest-ranking members of the Faulen n were permitted to tread.

    Passing through the highly secured gate, guarded by elite magus, he ventured deep into the mountain''s heart until he stood before a massive metal door adorned with intricate engravings of multiple serpent heads.

    With a respectful bow, the Viceroy addressed the sealed chamber. "Patriarch, I came to discuss an urgent matter," he said, his voice reverberating slightly in the cavernous space.

    There was no response from behind the door, but the Viceroy continued, detailing the escting situation with the Ouroboros and the potential shes between factions that loomed on the horizon. His voice carried the weight of their predicament, highlighting the urgency and gravity of the circumstances.

    "Patriarch, I am hoping if you coulde out just for a few days, things would settle easily."

    Despite his confident demeanor during the meeting, the Viceroy was acutely aware that the core of the problemy in the patriarch''s prolonged absence. The patriarch''s presence alone could quell dissent and reinforce the Faulen n''s dominance. Theck of any public appearance for over a decade had given rise to rumors and emboldened their rivals.

    For someone in the supreme realm, it wasmon to enter deep training for decades or even centuries. However, the patriarch typically emerged at least once every few years. This time, he hadn''t shown himself in 30 years, onlymunicating through messages from behind the door. The Viceroy harbored his own concerns about the situation, hoping that this time the patriarch might finally make an appearance.

    Moments passed in tense silence before the usual ominous voice of the patriarch echoed in the Viceroy''s mind.

    <...the girl, do not dy> n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Viceroy''s frown deepened. Not only had his request been ignored, but the patriarch seemed solely focused on expediting the gene research, which was the core of their current predicament.

    "Patriarch, just let me settle the situation with Silviana first," he replied, his tone respectful yet tinged with frustration.

    Before the Viceroy could exin further, a powerful and intimidating aura emanated from behind the door,pelling him to fall silent and bow his head.

    "I will follow your wish," he conceded, feeling the oppressive weight of the patriarch''s will.

    Momentster, a figure emerged from the shadows��a grand magus with a white mask concealing his face. This enigmatic figure was the Grand Guardian, one of the few permitted to enter the patriarch''s training chamber. A formidable three-cosmos grand magus, the Grand Guardian carried the patriarch''s words.

    "The patriarch has ordered me to assist with your situation," the man stated, his voice devoid of emotion.

    Though the Viceroy''s displeasure was evident, he chose toply with the patriarch''s directive. As the two walked out of the chamber, the Viceroy turned to the mysterious figure.

    "You are only to observe. I will handle things myself," he instructed firmly.

    "Yes, Viceroy," the Grand Guardian replied, his tone equally impassive.

    Afterward, the Viceroy went straight toward the Faulen Gene Center. This facility, twice the size of the one owned by the Ouroboros, was renowned as one of the premier gene research establishments in the Magus Universe. His arrival quickly sent ripples through the facility, with hundreds of apothecaries and staff rushing out to show their respect.

    Grandmaster Asclepius, an elder of the faction and head of the gene facility, weed the Viceroy, nked by two of his master apothecaries'' assistants.

    "Let me see the girl," the Viceroy demanded.

    "Certainly, my Lord," Asclepius responded, bowing slightly.

    They proceeded to the special chamber. Beyond the one-way ss, they saw the young silver-haired girl, as fierce and defiant as ever. She was screaming at the top of her lungs, her voice filled with anger and determination.

    "LET ME OUT!! You bastard!! Let me see my aunt and Shura!! Don''t you dare harm them!! Or the queen��. Or worse, my father will smack your #%^#$!!"

    Seeing the girl cursing and raging, one of the master apothecaries turned pale. "I think... it''s the wolf side of her talking..." The Viceroy, however, remained silent, his gaze fixed on Shinta with pity. She was thetest subject chosen for the secret Supreme Genes Project, a highly ambitious and controversial initiative that had been underway for over a century. The goal was nothing less than the creation of another supreme being for the serpent faction.

    Thesest several years, under the guidance of the grandmaster, they appeared to be on the cusp of a breakthrough. However, this progress came at a steep cost, with hundreds of lives already sacrificed in the name of advancement.

    The Viceroy had no qualms about such sacrifices, viewing them as necessary steps toward achieving their ultimate goal. Yet, the escting situation with the Ouroboros gave him pause. The political and military ramifications of their actions could not be ignored.

    After a moment of contemtion, the Viceroy made his decision. "Proceed immediately," #####

    Five dayster, Faulen City buzzed with the arrival of hundreds of guests. Five serpent middle ns from across the Cerulean Zone��The Colubrid, The Fanes, The Jafar, The Mara, and The Severus��had gathered in the city, responding to the conve''s call. Leaders and proxies from these ns filled the pce, adding to the atmosphere of anticipation and tension.

    The streets were lined with banners bearing the symbols of the visiting ns, and the air was thick with the hum of conversations and the asional burst ofughter or heated debate.

    In the midst of this, another ship arrived, its sleek form bearing the distinct markings of the Winged Serpent��a symbol of the Targaryen n, one of the three major ns. The ship''snding was a spectacle, drawing the attention of all as it touched down gracefully on the pce grounds.

    King Corlies Targaryen himself emerged from the ship, apanied by four grand magus elders and a dozen magus elites. His presencemanded immediate respect and attention. The tough-looking three cosmos grand magus exuded a powerful aura, his mere presence a reminder of the Targaryen n''s formidable strength.

    "Rnd! My nephew! I havee!" Corlies boomed, striding forward with open arms.

    The viceroy, Rnd Faulen, met his uncle''s embrace warmly. Despite the formalities and the weight of the impending conve, the familial bond between them was evident. The Targaryens and the Faulens were connected by blood��Corlies'' sister had married into the Faulen family, making the Targaryens their closest allies.

    The grand hall of the pce was soon filled with the leaders and representatives of the assembled ns. Amidst the dignitaries gathered at the conve were six three cosmos grand magus, each representing a significant faction within the Serpent bloodline. In addition to the Viceroy, Rnd Faulen, there was King Corlies Targaryen, General Harrold Faulen, the mysterious Grand Guardian, King Severus the Wise, and the Shaman Queen of the Jafar n. Together, they formed a formidable assembly of power and influence, representing the major forces within the Cerulean Zone.

    The grand hall buzzed with anticipation as the attendees awaited the arrival of the much-anticipated visitors. At noon, the sky above Faulen darkened with the approach of an armada of over a dozen imposing spaceships. Four of them were given permission to descend, bearing the distinctive markings of the Boa, Kruk, Mauritius, and Ouroboros ns.

    With a reverberating hum, the ships touched down on the preparednding grounds outside the city walls. As the dust settled, a hundred figures emerged from the vessels.

    Within the confines of the pce, detailed profiles of the iing figures were swiftly disyed for the scrutiny of the assembled Serpent elders. While the lesser magus figures held little interest for them, the attention was focused squarely on the grand magus among the visitors. Aside from the Ouroboros Queen herself, four other three cosmos grand magus were noted: the renowned Ouroboros sword master Hirasi, the Emerald elder from the Boa faction, The Kruk King, and the Giant Monarch of the Mauritius n. Each of these figures carried considerable weight in the Serpent faction hierarchy.

    However, a sudden revtion shifted the atmosphere within the hall. A report surfaced indicating the presence of individuals with wolf bloodlines among the visiting group. Initially, the assumption was that it might be the captive girl''s father, and there was little concern about the inclusion of a single wolf magus. Yet, to their surprise, it was revealed that there were three wolf-blooded individuals, three in the grand magus realm, with two formidable three cosmos grand magus.

    "Who are they?" the Viceroy demanded, his brow furrowing in consternation.

    "Viceroy, they are from the Silvermane faction," The revtion sent a ripple of unease through the assembly. The Silvermane faction was renowned as one of the most formidable wolf ns, ranking on par with the Faulen faction itself. The Viceroy''s expression darkened as he contemted the implications of their presence.

 Chapter 2157 The Strategy

    Chapter 2157 The Strategy

    Calling out the Silvermane for help was a strategy suggested by Emery. It was devised as an alternative to aligning himself as a member of the Ouroboros faction. Emery believed that leveraging the collective authority and influence of the entire wolf bloodlinemunity would be far morepelling than the im of a single father figure.

    The Ouroboros Queen was well aware of Emery''s close ties with the Silvermane faction. However, she had underestimated his ability to mobilize their upper echelons so swiftly.

    Emery''s n to involve the powerful Silvermane wolves added an unexpected and formidable dimension to the situation. With this strategic addition, the Queen decided to call for the conve, ensuring the involvement of all ten ns in the matter.By invoking it, the Queen signaled her intention to rally support and forge a unified front against the Faulen faction''s actions.

    As the conve approached, all Ouroboros allies, serpent factions residing outside the Cerulean Zone, began to gather. The Boa n, the Kruk n, and even the Monarch of the Mauritius n, a rarely seen but immensely influential figures in serpentmunities.

    Queen Silviana invited these leaders into the Ouroboros warship to brief them on the dire situation at hand. She introduced Emery as the father of the kidnapped Ouroboros princess, Shinta, exining the circumstances of her abduction and the Faulen faction''s aggressive actions.

    Just as the Queen finished her briefing, a ripple of anticipation ran through the room as they awaited the arrival of their final guest. The massive warship that emerged from the hyperdrive in their vicinity bore the unmistakable insignia of the Wolf Royal faction, the Silvermane. Soon enough, three grand magus figures came aboard the Ouroboros ship.

    The first was Grand Magus Warwick, a three-cosmos veteran and the right hand of the Silvermane patriarch. Warwick''s presence alonemanded immense respect.

    Behind Warwick stood Yrsa, a high-ranking official known for her sharp intellect and unwavering resolve. As a two-cosmos grand magus, Yrsa''s influence within the Silvermane hierarchy was significant. But it was the third figure that drew the most attention�� a second three cosmos grand magus; Philip Corvin, a famous and highly respected leader of Corvin factions; a faction as famous as the Ouroboros itself.

    Queen Silviana recognized Philip. His presence, along with Warwick, indicated that the Silvermane were taking this matter very seriously. The tension in the room was palpable as the Silvermane delegation approached.

    Emery stepped forward, his demeanor calm and respectful. He greeted the Silvermane elders with a respectful gesture, bowing slightly. "Elders, thank you foring," The old veteran Warwick gave a slight smile his gaze settling on Emery. "You inherited the Alpha King''s legacy, so your daughter''s safety is very important to us," This revtion shocked all the serpent bloodline members present, including the Serpent Queen herself. Whispers of surprise and curiosity rippled through the gathered elders. The significance of Emery''s lineage and the weight it carried were not lost on anyone in the room.

    Warwick then turned to greet the serpent elders formally, his demeanor respectful yetmanding. "We came by the authority of our Alpha King Tidus the Chain Breaker to assist in this matter to the best of our ability," he announced, his voice resonating with authority.

    Philip Corvin, standing beside Warwick, added his own deration. "I also bring a directive from the Academy. Shinta Ouroboros is a student from our Privilege Hall. I am here to help bring her back."

    As Philip spoke, there was a noticeable nod given to Emery. The gesture, though subtle, carried significant weight. Emery and Philip had once stood on opposite sides, but this nod signaled a shift��a silent acknowledgment of their shared goal and Philip''s genuine intention to aid in resolving the situation.

    The room buzzed with murmurs as the leaders processed this new information. The presence of the Silvermane delegation and their bold statements would fundamentally alter the dynamics of the conve.

    From his seat, the giant Monarch Daniel Mauritius, a towering figure with a presence as formidable as his title, let out a deep, rumbling chuckle. "I am curious how that young Viceroy is going to deal with this," his eyes twinkling with amusement. With their preparationsplete, the entourage of serpentine and wolf allies ventured into the Cerulean zone together. The tension was palpable as they neared the Faulen, each member of the coalition aware of the high stakes involved.

    As they closed in on the, Queen Silviana summoned Emery to a private meeting aboard her gship. Her expression was grave as she shared thetest intelligence.

    "My spy has just discovered that Shinta has been moved to a different facility."

    Emery''s anxiety spiked at the queen''s words. "What facility? What are they doing with her?!"

    "Unfortunately, the details are unclear. But the fact that they moved her despite knowing an armada is marching for her is highly suspicious."

    Emery''s mind raced with possibilities, each more dire than thest. The unknown nature of the facility and the sudden relocation of Shinta suggested a hidden agenda, one potentially more sinister than they had anticipated.

    Queen Silviana shared her n. "Our priority is to secure Shinta first. We can debate the rules and politicster. I intend to send a team to infiltrate this facility, and your space magic will be much helpful"

    Emery didn''t need a second to decide. He was far more eager to seek out Shinta than to engage in the political debates of the conve. Without hesitation, he epted the queen''s n.

    The queen summoned two grand magus for the task, carefully selecting individuals whose skills were essential for infiltration. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The first was Grand Magus Vni. Though she was only in the one cosmos realm, she was a formidable spirit master. The second, Grand Magus Rictus, presented a stark contrast to Vni. His thin, wrinkled visage masked the overwhelming strength of a two cosmos grand magus. Rictus was born with a serpent gene bloodline that rendered him virtually undetectable. This gic advantage,bined with his extensive experience as a veteran stealth expert, made him the perfect operative for the task.

    As the queen outlined the mission parameters, her instructions were clear. Emery would assist the two grand magus elders in infiltrating the facility, but once inside, he was to return to the ship and await further orders.

    However, Emery''s response was resolute��a total rejection of the queen''s directive.

    "I would not," Emery dered, his gaze unwavering.

    Rictus, his voiceced with ominous foreboding, interjected with a warning. "You will only hold us back, kid... worst, you will get us caught!"

    Emery''s decision to remain with Vni and Rictus was apanied by a disy of his formidable abilities. With a subtle gesture, he invoked his innate shapeshifting talent, transforming his appearance to mimic that of the serpent bloodline. Scales adorned his skin, and his features morphed into those of a serpent-blooded individual.

    However, Rictus, unimpressed by Emery''s physical alteration, began to voice his skepticism. "Huh! physical alteration has no use against grand magus figures. We definitely would��"

    His words were abruptly halted by Vni''s sharp observation. "Rictus, can''t you sense it?"

    Realization dawned on Rictus as he studied Emery more closely. "You... you are a spirit master!"

    Emery''s transformation went beyond mere physical changes; he had also altered his spiritual aura, masking his true power and adopting the guise of a lowly crescent moon magus with a serpent bloodline signature.

    The queen, witnessing this impressive disy, nodded in approval. She fixed her gaze on Emery, her expression firm. "Bring her back,"

    Emery, now fullymitted to the mission, nodded in acknowledgment. Shinta''s safety depended on his sess, and he was determined to see her returned unharmed.

    Finally, the ships descended andnded on the Faulen. The Ouroboros queen led the procession, apanied by a retinue of a hundred figures, among whom were twelve grand magus of considerable repute. As they approached the pce checkpoints, the presence of the three wolf grand magus among the group drew immediate attention. The Faulen guards swiftly moved to intercept them.

    However, one of the Ouroboros grand magus asserted his strength. "Give way!! They are the key guests for the conve!" he demanded, his voice filled with authority. This individual had been assigned to deliberately intimidate the guards and create a momentary distraction.

    During the mounting tension, Emery, with practiced precision, conjured a portal. In a swift and coordinated maneuver, the trio slipped through the portal. Their destination: the Faulen gene facility.

 Chapter 2158 Search

    Chapter 2158 Search

    "Lord Warwick and Lord Philip, I wee you to our friendly gathering," said the Viceroy, his tone dripping with insincere hospitality as he gestured for the Wolf half-blood grand magus to join the serpent conve. The air in the Majestic Faulen Oval chamber was thick with tension as the prominent figures took their seats.

    With the arrival of the Ouroboros Queen and the leaders of three other major ns, the chamber was now filled to capacity. Eleven factions were represented: The Faulen, The Ouroboros, The Mauritius, The Targaryan, The Kruk, The Boa, The Colubrid, The Fanes, The Jafar, The Mara, and The Severus. The leaders and their proxies upied the central seats, while the thirty other grand magus-level figures, including the three wolf bloodline guests, sat in the outer circle, their presence adding an edge to the already charged atmosphere.

    The Viceroy, exuding confidence, rose to open the meeting. "Now that we are all here, let us start by hearing Queen Silviana''s words." His voice echoed through the grand hall, drawing the attention of every attendee.

    Queen Silviana stood gracefully, her regal bearingmanding respect. Her eyes scanned the room, meeting the gaze of each leader before she began.

    ##### n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    While the conve was in full swing, Emery and the two grand magus stealthily made their way through thebyrinthine gene facility. The facility was a fortress, fortified with multipleyers of security. However, with a detailed schematic of theyout and Grand Magus Vni''s acute divine sense, they managed to evade detection and bypass several guards.

    Their first target was a potential chamber where they believed Shinta might be held. Moving swiftly and silently through the dimly lit corridors, they reached the chamber and carefully opened the door. Inside, they found a few research patients in various states of treatment, but Shinta was not among them.

    "She''s not here. Let''s check the second ce,"

    Grand Magus Vni took the lead again, her spirit reading ability scanning the surroundings. She extended her senses, searching for any sign of Shinta''s presence while identifying the safest paths through the facility. Her abilities allowed them to avoid several patrols, her illusions deceiving the guards into seeing empty hallways where intruders tread.

    Whenever they encountered a guard who was resistant to Vni''s illusions, Grand Magus Rictus took swift action. His serpent gene bloodline allowed him to move undetected, striking with precision. With a flick of his wrist or a quick, silent motion, he incapacitated the guard and swiftly moved the body into his Magus domain.

    Minutester, they sessfully sneaked into the second location, a concealed area beneath the gene facility. As they navigated the dimly lit corridors, they discovered multiple empty chambers. The emptiness struck them as odd, especially considering the intelligence they had received. Grand Magus Vni''s brow furrowed as she voiced her concern.

    "This is strange. ording to our intel, there should be a few dozen research patients kept in here."

    Anxiety gnawed at Emery. Determined to uncover the truth, he scanned the surroundings and spotted one of the master apothecaries nearby. Without hesitation, he decided to capture and use his newly learned spell, [Partial Soul Envement].

    The spell was potent; while it didn''t turn the magus-level individual into aplete puppet, it heavily influenced his thoughts and acted like a forced contract. Emery could inflict pain on his soul or kill him with a singlemand if he wished.

    As the spell took hold, the apothecary''s eyes widened in fear. He dropped to his knees, trembling. "Please, don''t hurt me... I will help you..."

    The master apothecary, still under the influence of Emery''s spell, exined in a trembling voice that the silver-haired girl, Shinta, had indeed been under treatment in this facility until three days ago. She, along with several others, had been moved back to the prison.

    Emery''s expression hardened with resolve. He turned to the two grand magus apanying him. "I am going to this prison," he dered.

    Grand Magus Vni hesitated, her concern evident. "Unlike the research facility, the prison will be more heavily guarded. There will be multiple full moon captains, and even the grand magus warden might be there."

    Emery''s eyes zed with determination. "We can''t stop now�� I can''t stop now."

    The princess''s safety was paramount, and despite the increased risk, they decided to proceed to the prison. They could only hope that most of the grand magus would be attending the conve, leaving the prison less fortified.

    To ensure their mission''s sess, Emery decided to ess one of the facility''sputers and let VIA hack into their systems. This move provided them with an extra set of eyes and helped them navigate the prison database. Within a minute, VIA pinpointed Shinta''s cell.

    <Level 3, cell number 38>

    Emery''s swift actions and resourcefulness impressed the two grand magus, Vni and Rictus. They unknowingly began to follow his lead as Emery used the enved master''s apothecary to guide them, turning him into anotheryer of disguise in case they were discovered.

    As they progressed, their movements were swift and calcted. The first and second levels of the prison were navigated with rtive ease, their path made clear by VIA''s surveince and Vni''s spirit readings. The corridors were dimly lit, casting long shadows that aided their stealth.

    Upon reaching the stairwell to level three, both VIA and Vni issued simultaneous warnings. VIA''s mechanical voice buzzed in Emery''s ear.

    <Warning: Two grand magus level individuals and multiple magus detected guarding level three.>

    "There are at least 30 magus-leveled guards down there," said the female spirit master

    "It smells like a trap!" Grand Magus Rictus muttered.

    For Emery, the heavy security around the area only confirmed that the Ouroboros princess was indeed being held in cell 38. Filled with a sense of urgency, he was ready to jump into action.

    "I am ready," However, Vni, the female spirit master, ced a restraining hand on his arm. "Wait," she said firmly. "The high probability of detection means we must coordinate with the Ouroboros Queen first. Our actions could jeopardize the negotiations at the conve."

    As the female grand magus sent the message, Emery''s impatience was evident, his eyes flickering with unease as he nced towards the stairwell. Something about the third level made him deeply anxious. He struggled to remain calm, his every instinct urging him to move forward.

    Minutes passed in agonizing silence. Emery paced, his mind racing with worst-case scenarios. He knew that Shinta''s safety was paramount, but the wait was excruciating.

    Then, finally, a soft chime from Vni''smunication device signaled the green light from the Ouroboros Queen.

    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 2159 Conclave

    Chapter 2159 Conve

    The Ouroboros Queen stood tall andmanding as she presented her arguments, her voice echoing through the grand chamber. She detailed the Faulen power y that had forced the Ouroboros princess, into perilous situations. Her tone grew sharper as she underscored the grave implications of kidnapping a student from the Magus Academy, risking not just inter-n rtions but the broader stability of the Magus Universe.

    "Such an act is a direct threat to the sanctity of our shared institutions."

    Philip Corvin, a well-known figure among the bloodlinemunities, stepped forward to bolster her argument. He presented detailed data about Princess Shinta''s cement in the top 10 halls, emphasizing her participation in the final round of the Academy''s mid-examination during the incident. His words were backed by solid evidence, painting a vivid picture of Shinta''s dedication and the circumstances of her abduction.

    "They took her while she was wounded," Philip said, his voice carrying a mixture of indignation and sorrow. "She was fighting to bring honor to all bloodlinemunities, just like her father."

    Despite Philip''spelling speech and the strength of his evidence, his affiliation with the wolf bloodline caused many of the serpent leaders to dismiss his words. They exchanged skeptical nces and murmured amongst themselves, their biases clouding their judgment.

    Sensing this, the Ouroboros Queen deftly redirected the focus back to the universal harm such actions posed to all serpentmunities. Her voice rang with authority and indignation as she emphasized the broader repercussions.

    The Ouroboros Queen continued her assault on the Viceroy''spetence, questioning his wisdom and asserting that his actions rendered him unfit to lead the Ouroborosmunity in the patriarch''s absence. She pointedly referenced his reckless decision from two decades prior, when he withdrew all serpent factions from Magus Alliance activities, opting for neutrality during the bloodline conflict. This decision, she argued, had greatly damaged the serpents'' standing among the broader Magus Universe, resulting in significant lost opportunities and weakened alliances.

    The Ouroboros Queen continued her assault on the Viceroy''spetence, questioning his wisdom and asserting that his actions rendered him unfit to lead the Ouroborosmunity in the patriarch''s absence. She pointedly referenced his reckless decision from two decades prior, when he withdrew all serpent factions from Magus Alliance activities, opting for neutrality during the bloodline conflict. This decision, she argued, had greatly damaged the serpents'' standing among the broader Magus Universe, resulting in significant lost opportunities and weakened alliances.

    Her argument found strong support from influential figures within the assembly. The Emerald Elder from the Boa faction, along with the Kruk King, vocally backed her ims. These two medium factions, whichy outside the Cerulean zone, had suffered the most from the Viceroy''s decision. Even factions within the zone had experienced their share of losses, making the Queen''s points resonate deeply with many present.

    With the obvious change of mood within the conve, the Ouroboros Queen seized the moment to make her bold statement.

    "I move for a vote to dissolve the Faulen faction''s supreme authority over all other factions," This bold demand elicited an immediate response from King Corlies of the Targaryan faction. Rising to his feet, his presencemanding attention, he retorted, "The Serpent ns have been united since the time of our great hero Raylin Faulen 10,000 years ago. Silviana, are you trying to break us apart?!"

    The room buzzed with murmurs, the weight of history pressing down on the assembly. The Targaryen King''s words invoked a deep-seated respect for tradition and unity that resonated with many presents.

    Breaking the tense silence, the Mauritius Monarch, leaned back in his chair and remarked casually, "I agree. We need to stay united. This dissolution would do no good to us all."

    The unexpected stance of the Mauritius Monarch caught many off guard. Many thought that the Giant Monarch would be on Ouroboro''s side, however his true intentions soon became clear.

    "No, to preserve our unity, we need one leader. I propose that it is time Faulen steps down and allows another faction to lead," the Monarch dered, his voice resonating with authority.

    A wave of whispers and murmurs rippled through the assembly, leaders exchanging nces filled with suspicion and curiosity. The Shaman Queen of the Jafar n, spoke up with an amusedugh, "Daniel, tell us, who do you think among us could be the next leader?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Giant Monarch, Daniel Mauritius, fixed her with an intimidating gaze, his expression unyielding. "Certainly not the opportunistic Targaryan," he replied, a smirk tugging at his lips as King Corlies'' face flushed with annoyance.

    Daniel continued, his tone growing bolder. "Among the three major ns, my support will be towards the Ouroboros Silver Serpent."

    The intricate alliance between the Ouroboros and the Mauritius became increasingly apparent, far more profound than many had anticipated. The typically reserved Giant Monarch, Daniel Mauritius, spoke with uncharacteristic passion,ying out his thoughts with clear conviction.

    "The Ouroboros Queen has built a reputation over more than a thousand years," he began, his voice echoing through the chamber. "She is known for herpassion towards her friends and ruthlessness towards her enemies. Over the past twenty years, she has been instrumental in mending our rtionship with the Magus Alliance."

    The assembly listened intently as he continued, "Furthermore, her close ties with Zodiac City and now her new bond as inws with the one wolf carrying the Alpha legacy cannot be overlooked."

    Daniel paused, allowing his words to sink in before delivering the crux of his argument. "All these benefits hinge on the Faulen faction''s willingness to quickly release the Ouroboros princess."

    Unlike the earlier statements made by Philip Corvin, the words spoken by the Serpent faction leaders carried considerable weight. This wasrgely due to the historical significance of the three major ns, whose titles were not merely a reflection of their size but rather a testament to their ancient and powerful bloodlines.

    The Ouroboros n, with their Kemoyin serpent bloodline, were renowned for their mastery of poisons. The Targaryen n, descendants of the winged serpents, boasted unparalleled agility and swiftness. Meanwhile, the Mauritius n, with their giant Jormungand serpent bloodline, were known as the strongest of all.

    The Giant Monarch, Daniel Mauritius,manded immense respect across all factions. Even the five medium ns aligned with the Faulen faction couldn''t ignore his influence. His words began to sway opinions within the conve.

    However, despite everything proceeding as nned, Queen Silviana remained uneasy, The Viceroy had not yet responded to any of her arguments.

    When Rnd Faulen, the Viceroy, finally stepped into the discussion, his presencemanded attention. "All are excellent aspirations, ...I will genuinely consider these proposals, and might even go as far as supporting this to the patriarch." His gaze then shifted toward the Ouroboros Queen and the Giant Monarch, a sly smile ying on his lips. "...Only if any of you could reach the Supreme Realm."

    These words quickly brought smug smiles to the faces of the leaders allied with the Faulen faction. King Corlies went so far as tough openly, mocking the Giant Monarch''s previous statements.

    Not finished, the Viceroy continued, "I think I''ve made my point here. Many of us have been stuck at the peak of the Grand Magus realm. All I have done, all the patriarch has done, was to reach this goal. The Supreme Gene Project was created for this purpose." His expression turned sincere as he looked towards the Ouroboros Queen. "It''s regretful that to reach such a goal, sacrifices have to be made."

    These words were the final straw for the Ouroboros Queen. Her resolve hardened, and she sent the message giving Emery the green light to proceed.

 Chapter 2160 Prison Break

    Chapter 2160 Prison Break

    A quick strategy was formted, and Emery and the group walked into the third-floor prison with deliberate steps. The corridor was wide, lined with rows of reinforced doors, and their target celly at the far end.

    "Who''s there?! Stop!" shouted the first batch of Magus guards, their senses heightened by the unexpected intrusion. The familiar figure of the captured Apothecary master stepped forward.

    "I am here to check up on the prisoner," he said calmly.

    Behind the Apothecary master were two shadowy figures, their forms indistinct and unremarkable to the guards. Thanks to Grand Magus Vni''s ability, their minds were clouded, unable to discern the true identities of the figures trailing the master.

    The group moved forward, passing several cells without incident. But as they passed halfway, two grand magus figures blocked their path. Both were one-cosmos figures, the highest-ranked security personnel of the Faulen pce.

    "To think that you would dare to infiltrate this ce!l!"

    The two grand magus guards unleashed their power, a tangible force that reverberated through the corridor. Almost immediately, multiple magus emerged from the cells, their expressions revealing that they had been lying in wait for this very moment. "Surrender now! Or face Faulen judgment!" the second grand magus bellowed, his voice echoing through the corridor.

    But before the two grand magus could react, Grand Magus Rictus materialized from the shadows behind them. In an instant, he unleashed his battlefield domain, an oppressive force that turned the majority of the prison block into his realm of control. The Magus guards were stunned in ce, their movements paralyzed. The two grand magus, also restrained, could only watch as Rictus with a swift, brutal motion, pierced his two ominous-looking knives into each of their shoulders, forcing them to kneel in agony.

    "AARGHH!!"

    Simultaneously, Emery and Grand Magus Vni charged forward, capitalizing on the chaos. They moved with speed and precision, bypassing the guards and making their way toward the back room. Emery channeled his strength, preparing to blow the door open with a single powerful strike.

    Just as he was about to make contact, Vni''s urgent voice cut through the tension. "Watch out!"

    Emery halted his movement just in time. To his surprise, at thest cell before their target, a third grand magus materialized, his presence previously concealed. This new adversary, a spirit master, stepped into their path, his aura crackling with ominous energy.

    "I am Kodiak," the grand magus dered, "There is nothing for you here. Go back and report to your master."

    Emery''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the figure before him. He had studied some details about the mission and knew that this one-cosmos grand magus was not just a spirit master��Kodiak was the very individual responsible for capturing Shinta. This knowledge only fueled Emery''s determination to break through.

    Exchanging a brief but meaningful nce with Vni, Emery signaled his intent. With a nod, both of them charged at Kodiak simultaneously. Vni immediately engaged in a spirit battle, her energy shing with Kodiak''s in a brilliant disy of ethereal power.

    Taking advantage of the distraction, Emery activated his [Spatial Bending] ability. The space around him warped and twisted, allowing him to slip through Kodiak''s defenses. "No, no!! You are not passing through!!" Kodiak''s voice rang out as he redirected his spirit attack towards Emery, determined to halt his progress. To Kodiak''s shock, Emery, a mere magus, managed to withstand the onught and push forward, breaking through the door with a powerful blow.

    BAMMM!!!

    The metal door sted open. "SHINTA!!!" Emery shouted, his voice filled with desperation.

    Inside the cell, a figure sat hunched in the dim light. For a moment, Emery''s heart leaped, but as he stepped closer, he realized it was not Shinta. Instead, it was Annara, her usually fierce demeanor now reced with a look of distress. She appeared to have been mentally tortured, her eyes reflecting a deep anguish.

    "Annara! Where is she?!" Annara''s eyes, wide with fear and pain, flickered towards Emery. Before she could respond, Kodiak stormed in behind them.

    "Stop right there!!" Kodiak bellowed, his aura ring with menace.

    Kodiak, undeterred by his previous failure, gathered his spirit energy and unleashed another attack. This time, it took the form of a gleaming de, slicing through the air with lethal precision. Emery, now thoroughly annoyed, spun around and activated his [Spectral Gaze], his eyes glowing with a malevolent power. The spirit energy shattered the spirit de into fragments, and without hesitation, Emery channeled the power of Khaos as he drew his sword.

    With a swift and decisive motion, Emery swung his sword, the de cleaving through Kodiak''s shoulder, dismembering his right arm. Blood sttered through the air, and a pained scream erupted from Kodiak''s lips. Emery followed up with a powerful kick, sending the grand magus crashing into the wall with a bone-crunching thud.

    Emery turned back to the weakened Annara. he gently took her by the shoulders. "Annara, it''s me... Emery... Where is Shinta?"

    Annara''s body trembled as she tried topose herself."Emery�� I''m sorry�� I failed you��" Her voice broke, eyes welled up with tears.

    #####

    At the same time, the news of the prison attack reached the viceroy''s ears. Rising from his seat, he fixed a steely gaze on the Ouroboros Queen.

    "You can pull out your men from our prison," he announced, "They would not find her there."

    These words sent a ripple of shock through the room. All the leaders turned their attention to the exchange, the atmosphere thick with tension. King Corlies of the Targaryan faction, his face contorted with fury, was the first to voice his outrage. "This is outrageous! Such behavior!! She doesn''t deserve to lead us!"

    Surprisingly, the Viceroy signaled the Targaryen King to halt. With a subtle hand gesture, he summoned one of his men. Soon enough a door was opened, and a group of magus entered, carrying arge wooden case with solemn reverence. They ced it carefully in the center of the dome, all eyes following the case with bated breath.

    The Ouroboros Queen''s heart pounded in her chest as she approached the case, a sense of dread washing over her. She lifted the lid, and there, lying cold and still, was the body of her granddaughter, Shinta. A gasp escaped her lips, herposed facade cracking under the weight of the horrific revtion. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You�� what have you done!" The Queen''s voice was a mix of rage and anguish.

    The Viceroy''s expression remained unmoved. "I regret to inform you that there was aplication," he said, his tone insidiously calm. "Your granddaughter did not survive it."

 Chapter 2161 Rage

    Chapter 2161 Rage

    "What have you done..." Her voice was a mere whisper,den with disbelief and sorrow.

    The sight of Shinta''s lifeless body left the Ouroboros Queen trembling with rage. Her face contorted with grief and fury, she stared at the pale, cold skin of her granddaughter, barely able to process the words the viceroy had spoken.

    Her emotions surged, and her aura intensified. The very air in the grand chamber vibrated with her wrath, and a palpable tension gripped everyone present.

    "You�� are going to pay for this!!" The Ouroboros Queen''s aura surged, the icy chill permeating the air as she prepared to unleash her fury. She took a step forward, ready to exact her revenge, when a figure appeared in her path��a mysterious masked grand magus, radiating the formidable power of three cosmos realms.

    All the grand magus in the chamber rose to their feet, their eyes fixed on the Queen, awaiting hermand. The tension was palpable, the air thick with the anticipation of a battle that could tear the conve apart.

    The Viceroy''s voice cut through the tension "Queen Silviana, are you rebelling against your patriarch?" The grand chamber fell into an uneasy silence. Some grand magus were visibly enraged, ready tosh out; But some hesitated, recognizing the gravity of the situation. Even the wolf grand magus, their fury barely contained, held back.

    Breaking the silence, King Severus the Wise stepped forward. His voice was calm, almost soothing, as he addressed the assembly. "Let us not be rash�� With all of us gathered here, think of the destruction we would bring upon this city."

    His words hung in the air, a plea for sanity amidst the chaos. All eyes turned to the Ouroboros Queen, waiting for her decision. In that charged moment, a sudden spatial distortion rippled through the room. Gasps and exmations erupted as a portal materialized. "A spatial gate!" someone shouted, and out stepped Emery, his presencemanding immediate attention.

    He was nked by Annara and the two Ouroboros grand magus. The figure of Grand Magus Kodiak, bleeding and missing an arm, was held firmly as a hostage. Emery''s appearance sent a shockwave through the assembly.

    Emery''s eyes swept across the room, taking in the many grand magus faces now focused intently on him. His gaze finally settled on the wooden coffin near him. The atmosphere was thick with tension.

    One of the Faulen grand magus, incensed by the sight of the heavily wounded Grand Magus Kodiak, moved to intervene. However, a single, intimidating look from the Ouroboros Queen halted him in his tracks.

    Emery walked purposefully to the center of the room, step by step, his heart pounding as he approached the wooden coffin. The room was silent, every grand magus watching.

    He finally reached the coffin and gazed inside, there she was.

    The sight of her nearly broke him. Behind the disheveled silvery hair and the unnaturally pale skin, her face was unmistakable. It was Shinta.

    His mind struggled to process the scene before him. Denial surged through him. "No..." he whispered, his voice barely audible. This couldn''t be the way to be reunited with his daughter. His heart felt as though it were being torn apart, a crushing pain that he could scarcely endure.

    Annara, who had followed behind Emery, threw herself onto the cold corpse, crying out in anguish. Her sobs echoed through the silent chamber, amplifying the weight of the moment.

    Emery''s body trembled as a rage began to build within him, threatening to consume him entirely. His fists clenched, and it felt as if his very being was ready to explode from the sheer intensity of his emotions.

    Suddenly, a voice cut through the chaos in his mind.

    <It might not be her�� it can''t be, go check it out.>

    It was the voice of the Ouroboros Queen, carrying a whisper of hope that pierced through Emery''s fury. Without a moment''s hesitation, Emery swiftly grabbed Annara and the coffin as he opened another spatial gate.

    "No one fucking move!!" the queen dered, her voice ringing with authority and unwaveringmand. The grand magus in the room, despite their varied allegiances and emotions, froze in ce, as Emerybegan to disappear into the portal.

    The Queen turned toward the viceroy, her eyes zing with fury. "Is this really what the patriarch wanted?! Prove it or I will tten this whole city to the ground!!"

    The threat sent ripples of tension through the room. Many of the elders shifted ufortably, and the masked grand magus seemed ready to engage, his posture tensed for a fight. However, the viceroy raised a hand to halt him once again.

    "Alright," the viceroy said, his voice calm but edged with steel. "If you don''t believe me, you all can follow me to see the patriarch."

    The viceroy''s confidence was unshaken. Only the faction leaders were allowed to apany him; proxies and the wolf bloodlines were instructed to remain in the grand chamber.

    This exclusive group included King Corlies Targaryen, King Severus the Wise, the Shaman Queen of the Jafar n, the Emerald Elder from the Boa faction, the Kruk King, the Giant Monarch of the Mauritius n, the Ouroboros Queen, Rnd Faulen the viceroy, and the masked grand guardian. Ten figures, all three cosmos grand magus, head toward the Faulen sacred area where the patriarch resided.

    The journey to the sacred area was steeped in silence, each stepden with the weight of the moment. The air was thick with anticipation and unspoken questions.

    They arrived at the imposing metal door, its surface intricately engraved with multiple serpent heads. The viceroy stepped forward, his voice echoing in the silent corridor,

    "My Lord, all the leaders are here, please grant us your wisdom."

    An eerie silence followed, the air thick with anticipation. At that moment, the Ouroboros Queen received a message from Emery.

    [You are right, it''s not her... also... there is something else you should know...]

    Hearing Emery''s words, the Queen''s eyes widened with relief and resolve. She suddenly bowed slightly toward the door and said, "My Lord, please forgive my transgression." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Her unexpected act of deference startled the other leaders. But before anyone could react, the Queen charged toward the metal door. The mysterious masked grand magus swiftly moved to block her path, but the Giant Monarch was prepared. With a swift and powerful tackle, he intercepted the masked figure, allowing the Queen to press forward unimpeded.

    With a deafening st, the Queen channeled her immense power into the door.

    BAMMM!!!

    The metal door was torn apart, its fragments scattering like leaves in a storm.

 Chapter 2162 Reveal

    Chapter 2162 Reveal

    When the Ouroboros Queen instructed him to verify the identity of the corpse, Emery swiftly returned to the gene facility. His prior exploration of the facility allowed him to pinpoint the exact location he needed. With precision, he opened a portal directly into one of the Faulenboratories. He extracted the enved apothecary master from his aperture and summoned VIA for assistance.

    "Is it really not her?" Annara''s voice trembled with a glimmer of hope, her eyes pleading for a positive answer.

    Outside theboratory, the sounds of a brewingmotion grew louder. Emery knew Annara alone would not be able to fend off any intruders. He quickly summoned Livi, the Baphomet. "Guard the door," hemanded, ensuring their safety as he began his meticulous work.

    Emery took a deep breath, striving to calm his mind and focus on the task at hand. The corpse on the table was a tragic sight��nearly drained of blood, with what little remained devoid of any living cells, making identification exceptionally challenging.

    The initial examination revealed that the corpse was indeed a serpent bloodline female, approximately 15-18 years old. Emery felt a glimmer of hope wane slightly as he proceeded without Shinta''s real blood forparison, knowing it would take much longer to confirm the identity, especially with Shinta''s information being sealed by the Ouroboros.

    Emery decided to use another sample for verification��his own blood. As the father, his blood would provide some answers. The result, however, was a shocking revtion: the analysis came back positive, indicating a blood connection.

    "No!" Emery''s voice echoed with a mix of disbelief and desperation, his heart refusing to ept the grim possibility.

    Clinging to a sliver of hope, Emery activated his divine sense, meticulously probing the corpse. He scrutinized every inch of the body, searching for any inconsistencies. His efforts revealed several anomalies, particrly within the hands and face. Determined to uncover the truth, he swiftly took samples from these areas for further analysis.

    VIA processed the samples with precision. The results appeared quickly on the screen.

    [Two different DNA samples were found]

    Despite his limited understanding of theplex data, Emery could decipher the essential details. The DNA from the corpse''s hand differed from the rest of the body, and new skin cells on the face indicated recent surgical modifications.

    "This is not her," Emery dered.

    Seeing the results, Annara''s eyes widened in realization. "This is�� this is most likely Shura��" she said, her voice a mix of astonishment and relief. She quickly exined the extensive operations performed on the girl to mimic Shinta''s identity. Her face turned hopeful as she added, "But what about Shinta? Where is she?"

    Emery''s expression darkened with rage as he turned to the enved apothecary master. "Where is the girl?!!"

    "Please...." the apothecary master stammered, trembling under Emery''s intense gaze. "I really don''t know anything. They took the girl three days ago�� that''s all I know."

    Recognizing that the apothecary master couldn''t be lying under his influence, Emery decided on a more direct approach. He forcefully probed the man''s memory, searching for any suspicious details about the whole ordeal. His mind sifted through fragmented images and conversations, piecing together clues.

    In the depths of the apothecary master''s memories, Emery discovered that the man had never been part of the Faulen top secret project, referred to as the "supreme gene project." This revtion pointed to someone higher up in the hierarchy.

    "Grandmaster Asclepius, He''s the one handling the project."

    Swiftly, Emery asked VIA to hack into every piece of information rted to the project from the facility''s mainframe while simultaneously searching for the Grandmaster''sst known whereabouts. Screens filled with data, and VIA''s efficient processing brought multiple pieces of information to Emery''s attention.

    As he sifted through the details, Emery''s sharp eyes caught several anomalies within the project documentation. Contrary to the information provided by the Ouroboros Queen, this project was not about breeding high-rank serpent offspring. Instead, it was using the offspring samples for a far more ambitious objective.

    "They wanted to break through the rank 9 limit!" Emery eximed, his voice filled with astonishment. The project aimed at transcending the known limits of the Halfblood gene, a feat fraught with perilous experimentation.

    While processing this revtion, VIA found the Grandmaster''sst known whereabouts: the patriarch''s sacred mountain. Emery''s heart pounded as he realized the significance of this location. Swiftly, he sent all the gathered information to the Ouroboros Queen.

    #####

    "My Lord, please forgive my transgression."

    The words hung in the air as the Ouroboros Queen unleashed her strength, shattering the metal door to pieces.

    "Silviana, are you going mad?!" shouted the Targaryen King, flying right behind her. However, he quickly halted upon seeing the chamber beyond the door.

    "It''s empty! Where is the patriarch?!"

    "There is a secret door up ahead," said King Severus, his keen soul senses detecting an aura behind the walls.

    The Jafar Shaman Queen, her face hidden by a veil, voiced her thoughts. "It''s a high-grade tier 8 formation seal, it would not be easy to open"

    "This is strange�� Why does our patriarch need another secret door inside his chamber? We should check it out," suggested the Giant Monarch, his voice filled with suspicion.

    "Wait! What if we end up hurting the patriarch?" cautioned the Kruk King, his eyes darting nervously.

    All eyes turned toward Rnd Faulen, the viceroy, demanding exnations. His expression was stern as he responded, "I am oblivious to this just like you all." He then shifted his gaze toward the masked grand magus, his voice dripping with authority. "Grand Guardian, you better exin."

    To everyone''s shock, the viceroy''s words were immediately followed by the Ouroboros Queen casting an instant spell, [Sub Zero]. The tier 7 icy spell transformed the area around the masked man into a frozen wastnd, powerful enough to immobilize himpletely.

    "Tell me where my granddaughter is!" the Queen demanded, her voice sharp with fury.

    The masked man, despite his dire situation, let out a chuckle. He turned his gaze to the viceroy and said, "... it''s you�� this is your doing�� you dare to defy the patriarch�� your own father!"

    The viceroy''s response was cold and unyielding. "Just answer the question."

    Suddenly, a powerful domain surged from the masked man, shattering the ice that encased him. However, the Giant Monarch was already in motion, his massive form hurtling towards the masked man with unparalleled speed. "You''re not going anywhere!" he roared, his fists glowing with explosive power.

    With a thunderous impact, the Giant Monarch''s fists connected with the masked man''s body, each blow releasing a shockwave that reverberated through the chamber. The force of the punches sent the masked man hurtling backward, crashing into the stone wall with bone-jarring force. Stone and debris exploded outward, filling the air with a cloud of dust and fragments.

    Before the masked man could gather himself and retaliate, the Ouroboros Queen already finished her second spell. Her voice cut through the chaos, resonating with ancient power as she began to chant an incantation. The temperature in the chamber plummeted sharply, and a chilling wind whipped through the air. Frost began to form on the walls and floor as the Queen invoked her tier 8 spell, [Ice World].

    The spell''s magic surged forth, enveloping the masked man in its icy embrace. Sheets of frost crawled across his body, quickly encasing him in a thickyer of ice. Completely trapped within the frozen prison, only his masked face remained visible.

    The sudden eruption of the battle took the faction leaders by surprise. King Corlies of the Targaryan faction, his eyes wide with shock, shouted, "What the fuck is going on!!"

    The viceroy approached the frozen Grand Magus with an air of calm authority. "Grand Guardian, you have stood by the patriarch''s side for fifty years, yet I never truly knew who you are."

    With those words, he reached out and, with a swift, decisive motion, shattered the Grand Magus''s mask. The sight that met his eyes was shocking��a faceless entity, devoid of any human features, an eerie, almost inhuman figure.

    "Who are you?! And where is the patriarch?" the viceroy demanded.

    The faceless man chuckled, "You think this will stop us? You can''t!!"

    Suddenly, a powerful earthquake shook the entire mountain, causing the ground to split and tremble. The ten Grand Magus exchanged rmed nces as they sensed a formidable energy emerging from deep within the earth.

    "What is happening?" The ground continued to heave and crack, and from the depths of the mountain came a terrifying roar.

    The people of Faulen City looked up in horror as the sacred mountain erupted in a violent explosion. Debris rained down, and a colossal beast emerged from the ruins��a serpent of unimaginable size and power, its nine heads each roaring in unison. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ROAARR!!!

    It was a godly beast with the power of a supreme being. The [Nine-Headed Nightmare Hydra] loomed over thendscape, its presence casting a dark shadow across the city.

 Chapter 2163 Godly Beast

    Chapter 2163 Godly Beast

    The sudden emergence of the monstrous beast was preceded by a massive explosion that tore the sacred mountain apart. The st sent shockwaves through the air, causing the very ground to tremble. Boulders and debris rained down, and the once-mighty peak crumbled into chaos.

    With their quick reflexes and immense power, all grand magus leaders used their abilities to escape the destruction, flying to safety. However, the guards stationed within the mountain were not as fortunate. Many were caught in the deadly avnche of rock and rubble, or crushed by the beast, their fates sealed by the cataclysmic event.

    ROAARR!!

    A deafening roar echoed through thendscape, shaking the very foundation of the Faulen city. Emerging from the ruins was a gargantuan serpentine beast, its 500-meter-long body covered in glistening, armored scales that shimmered ominously in the fading light. The beast''s form was a terrifying sight to behold, with nine massive heads sprouting from a single, colossal torso. Each head bore sharp, venomous fangs that dripped with toxic saliva, and eyes that glowed with a menacing, otherworldly light, casting an eerie illumination across the devastation.

    "Godly beast! Nine-headed hydra! Is this the patriarch?!"

    Shocked exmations erupted from the grand magus leaders as they beheld the colossal creature. The existence of a living nine-headed serpent, a legend from the time of Raylin Faulen, symbolized Faulen''s peak of bloodline transformation,st seen 10,000 years ago. Such a beast was both awe-inspiring and terrifying, a living testament to the might and mystery of the Faulen bloodline.

    Moving with terrifying grace, the nine-headed hydra weaved its head through the air, snapping at the ruins with bone-crushing force. The ground trembled beneath its massive weight, Its scales, imprable and glistening, reflected the light in a dazzling, almost hypnotic disy. The sight made many of the grand magus leaders hesitate, they did not dare to make the first move.

    The Kruk King, a staunch supporter of the Ouroboros Queen, flew forward with a solemn expression. "Patriarch, please forgive us. It was not my intention..." Before he could finish, one of the hydra''s heads lunged at him, its terrifying fangs opening wide, ready to devour him. The Kruk King swiftly evaded, only to face an energy st from another serpent head.

    BAAMM!!!

    An explosion erupted in the air, sending shockwaves that cracked the space around it. The st had a power close to a tier 8 spell, wounding the Kruk King and throwing him to the ground, terrifying many onlookers.

    Corlius, the Targaryen King, smirked, "Huh!! That''s what you get for betraying us!"

    However, in the next moment, he found himself under attack by three other serpent heads. The heads stretched out a mile apart, forcing Corlius to unleash his wings and dodge. "Patriarch, I am your loyal servant!" he pleaded, desperately maneuvering to avoid the snapping jaws and energy sts.

    Witnessing the terrifying disy, the remaining grand magus leaders instinctively increased their distance, their faces etched with fear and uncertainty. The Ouroboros Queen carefully observed the situation, her eyes darting to the viceroy, hoping for some clue or insight. However, it became clear that the viceroy was just as perplexed as she was.

    "Is that really the Patriarch?" the Giant Monarch asked, seeking confirmation.

    King Severus the Wise, a renowned five-pce spirit master, responded with a grave tone, "It bears all the marks of the Patriarch, but its mind is filled with chaos."

    By now, the thirty grand magus who had initially gathered inside the grand pce had poured out into the sky, hovering above the scene. The sight of the massive beast slithering down the hill and the confirmation from King Severus left them in shock and turmoil.

    "Viceroy, what should we do?!" one of the grand magus called out, desperation evident in their voice.

    The viceroy hesitated, his face etched with concern and uncertainty. He couldn''t bring himself to order an attack on the creature that could very well be their patriarch. Observing this, Silviana stepped forward, her voice resolute. "We cannot let it enter the city. Millions of people will die. The patriarch would not want this either!"

    Her words provided the necessary justification. She called upon all faction leaders to use their abilities to restrain the godly beast while instructing Severus to attack its mind in an attempt to calm it. Severus nodded, his expression grim as he prepared to deploy his spirit mastery.

    The viceroy, unwilling to openly support the queen but needing to assert some authority, gave orders for all grand magus to defend the city and assist in evacuating its inhabitants. He then turned to the Shaman Queen, her veiled face unreadable, andmanded, "Lead the other formation masters and prepare a seal strong enough to hold the beast." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    By this time, the nine-headed hydra had reached the vicinity of the Faulen city gates, its massive form casting a shadow over the area.

    "Assist me," King Severusmanded, closing in on the beast while activating his spirit reading ability. His eyes glowed with an ethereal light as he delved into the chaotic mind of the hydra, seeking any semnce of control.

    The Kruk King, the Emerald Elder of the Boa n, the Targaryen King, and the Giant Monarch, all formidable three cosmos grand magus, charged toward the beast, unleashing their unique abilities to halt its advance.

    The Targaryen King, known for his unparalleled mobility, darted around the hydra, distracting its multiple heads. Each serpentine neckshed out at him, but his agility allowed him to evade their deadly strikes. He moved with blinding speed, a blur of motion that kept the hydra''s attention divided.

    Meanwhile, the wounded Kruk King ignited in a fiery ze. His body shimmered with intense heat as he conjured multiple fire spears,unching them at the hydra. The air crackled with energy as the spears exploded upon impact, causing the beast to roar in fury.

    The Emerald Elder, utilizing an ancient artifact, enhanced his long-range sound path attacks. He unleashed waves of sonic energy that battered the hydra, each pulse of sound creating ripples in the air. The artifact amplified his power, turning his attacks into devastating blows that disoriented the beast.

    None dared to get too close to the hydra, except for the Giant Monarch. He invoked his [Beast Transformation], a powerful ability that turned him into a colossal, pitch-ck Jormungand serpent, almost 300 meters long. His transformed body coiled and writhed, blocking the hydra''s path with sheer size and strength. The two titanic serpents shed, their scales scraping and sparking as they wrestled for dominance.

    Severus, maintaining his spirit reading, reached deeper into the hydra''s mind. He encountered a storm of chaotic thoughts and emotions, a maelstrom of rage and confusion. With immense effort, he projected calming energies, attempting to soothe the beast''s turmoil.

    Thebined efforts of the grand magus created a spectacr disy of magical prowess. Elemental attacks filled the air, and the ground trembled under the weight of their power. The hydra, though momentarily slowed, continued to thrash and roar, its heads snapping and spitting powerfull energy sts. The city''s gates shuddered under the pressure, and the surroundingndscape bore the scars of the ongoing battle.

    As for the Ouroboros Queen, she did not attack; instead, she circled the massive beast and refrained from engaging directly in the battle. Her sharp eyes scanned the debris-strewn remnants of the sacred mountain, hunting for any trace of the mysterious masked grand magus or other vital clues amidst the destruction.

    Observing the Queen isted behind the battlefield, five Ouroboros grand magus who hovered above the city made a beeline towards her. Their intentions to join her were swiftly halted by Faulen''s resolute three cosmos general, Harold. "Stay back! The viceroy''s orders are clear: Protect the city!" His authoritativemand resonated with unwavering determination, his presence a towering wall of resistance.

    Among the Ouroboros contingent, Master Hirasi, a three cosmos grand magus, stepped forward, his stance challenging Harold''s authority. The tension snapped, and a fierce battle erupted between the Faulen and Ouroboros grand magus. Spells and elemental attacks shed in the air, creating a dazzling yet deadly disy of power.

    Amid the chaos, Master Atika and Grand Magus Rictus managed to slip past the skirmish. Their movements were swift and purposeful. They reached their queen and quickly received her orders to check the destroyed mountain.

 Chapter 2164 Unveil

    Chapter 2164 Unveil

    While a godly-level battle raged outside, Emery remained resolutely focused on extracting information from the gene center mainframe, desperate to uncover clues about Shinta''s whereabouts. Each tremor from the shes outside resonated through the high-grade materials of the facility, causing cracks to spiderweb along the walls. Dust filled the air, and the energy fluctuations from the ongoing conflict intermittently disrupted the mainframe''s operation. Emery''s urgency grew with every passing second; he knew the facility might not hold much longer.

    Finally, a minuteter, a notification shed in his mind.

    [Hidden files sessfully decrypted]

    A glimmer of hope surged through him as he saw more information about the hidden project and activity logs spanning thest few decades. His fingers moved swiftly over the interface, skimming through the decrypted data. However, the entire facility''s power suddenly shut down before he could fullyprehend the contents. The lights flickered out, plunging the room into near darkness as an emergency siren red, echoing ominously through the halls and announcing an immediate evacuation for all staff.

    Emery stepped out of the room, the urgent mor of dozens of people running through the hallways reaching his ears. Panic was evident as they fled, seeking escape from the devastation wrought by the rampage outside. Instead of moving upward with the evacuating crowd, Emery decided to head deeper into the facility, aiming for the lowest level. He moved swiftly and silently, utilizing his spirit-reading ability to navigate past a few guarding magus. Most of the guards were either too distracted by the chaos or not powerful enough to detect his presence.

    Finally, he reached a hidden door, one frequently mentioned in the decrypted files. The door was made of thick tier 5 metal, imposing and formidable.

    Annara, who had been following closely, assessed the door. "it''s going to take a while to break it open," she noted, her tone a mix of frustration and urgency.

    Emery nced at Livi, who stood nearby. With a mischievous smile, Livi transformed into a wisp of smoke and slipped through the tiny gaps in the door. Within seconds, the door clicked and swung open from the inside, revealing Livi standing there with a smirk directed at Annara.

    Annara ignored the girl and driven by urgency, quickly moved into the room, hoping to find an answer. Instead, they discovered a long corridor, a secret passage evidently used by the grand master and selected staff. It was shocking that even the enved master apothecary, one of the five most skilled individuals in the gene facility, knew nothing about this hidden passage.

    The tunnel was not mentioned in any schematics VIA could find, and the material surrounding it, though not as strong as the door, effectively restrained spirit reading. This made it nearly impossible for even a powerful spirit master to detect from above ground.

    To stay vignt, Emery told Annara to activate her ultrasonic sound ability, sending high-pitched sound waves that echoed through the corridor. This techniqueplemented Emery''s spirit reading, helping him map out the tunnel''syout.

    As they advanced, Emery continuouslypared the tunnel''s structure with the schematics of Faulen City. His calctions soon revealed that the passage led directly toward the sacred mountain, the ce where the patriarch resided.

    Anxious with what he found, Emery quickly sent a message to the Ouroboros Queen detailing his findings. He then flew through the tunnels for several miles until he reached a hidden facility. The condition of this facility was even worse. Abandoned and battered by continuous tremors, parts of the structure had copsed, yet it still operated on minimal power.

    Emery rushed through the dimly lit corridors, his steps echoing against the metal floor. The flickering lights cast eerie shadows, adding to the facility''s deste atmosphere. He could sense faint life signs emanating from one particr room and headed there, hoping to find Shinta or at least anyone who could give him some answer.

    Upon entering what appeared to be the main chamber, Emery was confronted with a scene of disarray. The room wasrge, with walls lined withplex machinery and containment units. Screens disyed fluctuating data, and the air was filled with the hum of malfunctioning equipment. Despite the chaos, three figures stood at the center of the room: Grandmaster Asclepius and his two assistants, all full moon magus.

    The grandmaster''s expression turned from shock to anger as he saw Emery. "Who are you? Why are you here?" he demanded.

    The two assistants, despite their unassumingboratory coats, revealed their true nature as skilled fighters. Their serpent scales emerged, a clear sign of their bloodline transformations, as they charged at Emery.

    However, Emery had no intention of engaging in a prolonged battle. He swiftly employed his [Specter Gaze], a powerful spirit attack that forced the two magus to kneel on the floor, their movementspletely restricted.

    Annara and Livi wasted no time in restraining the immobilized assistants, binding them securely. Emery then turned his attention to the grandmaster. "I am here looking for daughter!" he demanded, his voice cold and authoritative.

    The grandmaster''s eyes widened realizing who he was "You... you are him..." he stammered, his voice trembling. Fear was evident in his expression. Not nning to waste any more time Emery swiftly probed the grandmaster''s mind. However, something unexpected happened. The grandmaster suddenly screamed in agony, and before Emery could react, his head burst apart, scattering blood and brain matter across the room.

    The renowned grandmaster apothecary, elder of the Faulen n was dead.

    Simultaneously, the two restrained Magus guards met the same gruesome fate. Their heads exploded in unison, leaving behind mangled corpses. Annara and Livi stepped back, all confused with what happened.

    "Suicide?" Annara spected, her voice shaky. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery shook his head, his mind racing. "No, it''s not suicide. Someone else is behind this, controlling them, ensuring they can''t reveal any information."

    The room was eerily silent, the only sounds being the distant rumble of the copsing facility and the faint hum of malfunctioning equipment. The grandmaster''s death confirmed that there were higher forces at y, manipting events from the shadows.

    Decisively, Emery turned towards the imposing door ahead of him, channeling his strength to force it open. The heavy door groaned and creaked, finally yielding to his efforts, revealing a vast chamber beyond. His heart sank at the sight before him��dozens of tubes lined the walls, each one containing dissected bodies of people and creatures. Some of the figures inside still showed faint signs of life, but no soul remains.

    Annara moved through the room, her face a mask of distress. She frantically searched each tube, her fear palpable as she hoped not to find Shinta among the victims. Meanwhile, Emery forced himself to remain calm, pushing aside his emotions to focus on the task at hand. He approached the mainframe, his fingers moving swiftly over the controls.

    "VIA, extract everything," Minutes ticked by with agonizing slowness. Annara returned to Emery, her face now a mixture of relief and desperation. "She is not here... Where is she?!"

    Emery nced up from the mainframe, his expression grim. As he continued to sift through the data, a new notification appeared on the screen. The words made him more anxious.

    [Open Recycle Storage]

    A momentter, arge section of the floor shifted with a mechanical groan, opening up like a window''s blinds being drawn. The sight that greeted Emery and Annara was a nightmare��a vast pit filled with mountainous piles of corpses. The stench of death was overwhelming, and the horrifying sight was made even more grotesque by the presence of dozens of worm-like creatures writhing among the bodies, systematically dissecting the flesh.

    Annara''s face went pale, and she turned hysterical. "No, that cannot be!" she cried out, her voice breaking with despair.

    The thought of Shinta''s body lying among the piles of mutted flesh sent a shiver down Emery''s spine. His mind raced with fear and anger, but he forced himself to remain calm, trying to push the gruesome images out of his mind.

    At that moment, Emery felt a presence��a figure suddenly appeared, on the door they came from, someone who had managed to elude his spirit-reading ability. "So�� a group of rats managed to sneak into this ce��"

    The voice echoed through the chamber, dripping with malice. Emery and Annara turned to see a figure emerge from the shadows. The man''s presence was imposing, his aura masked but unmistakably powerful��likely a grand magus of two cosmos maybe even three cosmos realms. His face was devoid of any human features, a grotesque visage.

    Annara, her eyes zing with fury, instinctively prepared to confront the man. However, Emery raised a hand to stop her, sensing that this was no ordinary foe.

    "You are the mastermind behind all of this? Tell me, where is my daughter?!!"

    The man''s expression shifted slightly, though his deformed face made it difficult to decipher his emotions. However, his eyes, cold and unfeeling, revealed a glimmer of recognition and anger.

    "You�� you are the one who ruined everything, I will rejoin you with her... in death!."

 Chapter 2165 Godly Battle

    Chapter 2165 Godly Battle

    Despite its massive body, the Jormungand was dwarfed by the nine-headed Hydra. Each of the Hydra''s nine fierce serpentine heads moved with terrifying might, their venomous fangs snapping and striking relentlessly.

    ROAARRR!!!

    The massive Jormungand giant serpent let out an agonized roar as two of the nine-headed hydra''s heads sank their venomous fangs into its flesh. Large chunks of its scaled body were torn away before it unleashed its massive tail, sending the giant monarch serpent hurtling back a hundred meters. "It managed to pass the Giant Monarch!" a voice shouted, panic evident.

    "It''s heading for the city!" another eximed, urgency gripping the air.

    General Harold, the three-cosmos Faulen defender, took charge with abined mastery of body transformation and bloodline transformation. He transformed into a 50-meter-tall giant, using his immense size to halt the approaching beast.

    With hismand, the two dozen other grand magus quickly began casting a variety of restraining spells, hoping to halt the beast''s relentless advance. Elemental walls of fire and ice sprang up, creating a barrier in its path. Thick, magical chains shot from the ground, wrapping around the hydra''s legs and necks, attempting to bind it. Roots emerged, twisting and coiling around the beast, while the ground beneath it transformed into a muddy swamp, designed to trap its movements.

    Thebined efforts of the grand magus were momentarily effective, the hydra''s advance slowed by the onught of magical restraints. However, the beast''s power was overwhelming. Each of the hydra''s heads unleashed a different elemental attack, their might breaking through the spells with terrifying force. One head exhaled a torrent of fire, incinerating the chains and roots. Another unleashed a freezing breath that shattered the elemental walls. Yet another head spat a corrosive acid that dissolved the swampy ground.

    Despite their best efforts, they struggled to stop the Hydra''s sheer power. Injuries mounted among them as the Hydra''s headsshed out, striking with deadly precision. General Harold himself was almost severely injured if not for the timely intervention of Grand Magus Hirashi. The master swordsman blocked the iing strikes left and right, his de shing as he deflected the deadly attacks.

    In the midst of the chaos, the viceroy called out to the others, his voicemanding and resolute. "We need to hold it off longer! Form a perimeter around the city gates!" His words carried a powerful aura that surged through the ranks of fighters, infusing them with renewed determination, boosting their morale, and restoring some of their lost vigor. The chaos engulfing Faulen City was palpable. The citizens watched in both awe and terror as the titanic battle between the grand magus and the nine-headed hydra raged on. The ground shook with each sh, and the sky lit up with the dazzling yet destructive spells being cast.

    Amidst the turmoil, a fleet of fighter ships appeared in the sky, their sleek forms glinting in the light of the ongoing battle. These ships, armed with high-powered beam weapons, joined the fray, focusing their firepower on the hydra. The beams struck the beast, creating brilliant explosions on impact. However, the hydra''s resilience was formidable. Within minutes, many of the ships were damaged or destroyed, forced to retreat from the relentless assault of the hydra''s multiple heads. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It''s done! Activate the formation!" the Shaman Queen''s voice rang out with urgency. She stood at the forefront, leading four other formation masters. Together, they chanted incantations, their hands weaving intricate patterns in the air. In response, multiple pirs of light shot into the sky, converging above the hydra. Massive runes formed beneath the beast, glowing with an intense, magical energy. This was abined tier 8 formation, designed to create an incredibly sturdy barrier capable of holding even supreme magus figures.

    "Good job!" the Targaryen King shouted, his voice filled with relief as he momentarily stepped back from the fierce battle. He had been darting around the hydra, distracting its heads and avoiding its deadly attacks. Now, with the formation in ce, he could finally catch his breath.

    The barrier formed by the tier 8 formation encased the hydra, its translucent walls shimmering with raw power. The hydra roared in fury, its nine heads thrashing and spewing elemental attacks against the barrier. But the formation held firm, absorbing the beast''s onught with remarkable resilience.

    Despite this temporary respite, the grand magus knew their struggle was far from over. There simply weren''t enough three cosmos grand magus to effectively counter the hydra''s immense power. The remaining magus continued their efforts to reinforce the barrier, channeling their energies into maintaining its integrity.

    The viceroy turned his attention back to the spirit master Severus the Wise. "Can you really do it? How much longer?"

    Severus, a formidable five-pce spirit master, nodded with grim determination. "The formation helps immensely, but I need a few more minutes to fully breach the beast''s mind. Just keep it contained a little longer!"

    The minutes ticked by with agonizing slowness. Despite the grand magus'' valiant efforts, Severus still struggled to prate the hydra''s chaotic mind. The hydra, sensing the escting threat, began to disy its intelligence. The nine heads, each embodying a different elemental force,bined their energy into a single, focused st. The air crackled with raw power as the concentrated attack struck a specific point on the barrier.

    Cracks spiderwebbed across the barrier''s surface, the once-immovable shield now trembling under the hydra''s relentless assault. "It''s not going to hold! Move away!" the Shaman Queen''s urgent cry cut through the chaos.

    Unfortunately, the warning came toote. As the formation shattered, the massive energy st tore through, instantly killing one grand magus and leaving two others grievously wounded. The destructive force hurtled toward the city, threatening to obliterate entire districts and endanger thousands of lives.

    At the critical moment, two grand magus, Warwick and Philips Corvin, sprang into action. With synchronized precision, theybined their powers, erecting a formidable barrier that absorbed the brunt of the st. Theirbined effort created a radiant shield of energy, ast line of defense that miraculously held firm. The st dissipated against their barrier, sparing the city from catastrophic damage and saving countless lives.

    The relief was short-lived as the broken formation allowed the hydra to surge forward, entering the outskirts of Faulen City. Its nine heads thrashed violently, toppling buildings and sending terrified citizens fleeing in every direction.

    Before the hydra could advance further, the Jormungand serpent returned, roaring a challenge. It lunged at the hydra, its dark scales shimmering as it collided with the beast, blocking its path. Standing atop the Jormungand''s massive form was the Emerald Elder, his presencemanding and powerful. With the flute artifact, he yed an eerie, enchanting melody that echoed across the battlefield. The music resonated with the Jormungand, enhancing its strength and bolstering its resolve.

    The two titans shed once more, the ground quaking under their immense weight. Each strike sent shockwaves through the city, rattling windows and toppling weakened structures. The hydra''s heads snapped and spewed elemental attacks, while the Jormungand coiled and struck back with relentless ferocity. The ground quaked under its immense weight, and the very air seemed to hum with the intensity of its wrath.

    "Reform the formation!" the Shaman Queen''s voice rang out with steely resolve. Despite the devastation, she refused to surrender. Despite the escting tension of the battle raging outside Faulen City, the Ouroboros Queen and her two grand maguspanions persisted in searching through the copsed sacred mountain. Emery''s message about the tunnel connecting the mountain to the geneb had only strengthened her resolve to uncover any remaining clues amidst the ruins.

    After clearing tons of rubble and navigating through unstable passages, they manage to arrive at the main chamber. The trio stood before the imposing tier 8 formation seals embedded within the chamber''s walls. Some of the intricate runes and glyphs thatposed the seals had been damaged by the mountain''s copse, hinting at the tremendous force that had shattered this once-secret sanctuary.

    Without hesitation, the Ouroboros Queen summoned a surge of frigid energy that coalesced into a powerful wave of ice. The spell crashed against the sealed formation door, its intense cold freezing the ancient barrier. Grand Magus Atika and Rictus unleashed their des to crack and split the door apart. The ancient barrier groaned and buckled under the onught, revealing a passage beyond that beckoned with shadows and secrets.

    "Both of you, enter," the Ouroboros Queenmanded, her voice firm and unwavering. She didn''t join them, as her senses were keenly alert to the presence within the chamber.

    "You are going to exin everything that you know!" said the queen, her voice firm as she faced the approaching figure.

    If Emery were there, he would have been taken aback. The figure standing before the queen bore an uncanny resemnce to the one standing in front of him. In fact, the two grand magus who had nearly reached the hidden facility below had also encountered another identical three cosmos grand magus with an inhuman face.

    "Who the hell are you!?"

 Chapter 2166 Rage

    Chapter 2166 Rage

    "I will rejoin you with her... in death!" The inhuman figure''s chilling words ignited a furious ze within Emery. The rage surged through him, and Khaos''s power flooded his veins, amplifying his wrath.

    "Did you kill her?! TELL ME!!" Emery''s voice thundered through the chamber, the intensity of his demand shaking the very air around him.

    The three cosmos figure chuckled, his gaze drifting towards the pit below. "Can''t you find her? She must be there somewhere!" His words wereced with a cruel, mocking tone that only served to fuel the fire of Emery''s anger.

    Annara, unable to contain her own fury, was the first to react. "YOU MONSTER!!!" she screamed, her form shifting into her specter bat transformation. With a high-pitched shriek, she unleashed her sonic attack, a devastating wave of sound that tore through the air and crashed into the grand magus.

    Unfortunately, Annara''s sonic attack seemed to have no effect on the grand magus. With a casual flick of his finger, he pulled Annara''s body toward him with an invisible force, his grip closing around her neck. It would take only a slight squeeze to snap her neck, but Emery was already in motion. Using his spatial bending ability, he appeared beside them in an instant, his eyes glowing with the power of his [Spectral Gaze], momentarily freezing the grand magus.

    SWISSH!!!

    Emery unleashed his [Void de], aiming for the grand magus''s neck. The de sliced through the air, but instead of cutting flesh, it met only a shimmering mirage. The grand magus had anticipated the attack and evaded just in time. Despite the miss, Emery managed to pull Annara free from the man''s grasp, flinging her towards Livi using his spirit reading abilities.

    "Annara, get back!" Emery shouted, his voice edged with urgency.

    Livi caught Annara, quickly ensuring she was unharmed before both of them retreated a safe distance. Emery shifted into a defensive stance, his sword ready, eyes locked on the inhuman grand magus. The air around them seemed to crackle with tension, each second stretching into an eternity.

    "You are pretty interesting," the grand magus sneered, his deformed face twisting into a grotesque semnce of a smile. "What kind of power is that?"

    "The kind of power that would kill you!" Emery dered with unwavering resolve.

    "Hahaha," the grand magusughed, his voice echoing with malice. "I have a few minutes to be entertained�� show me your strength, and I will reconsider taking you alive."

    Without warning, the grand magus''s hands began to transform, morphing into twisted des made of bone and muscle, each emanating an ominous aura that seemed to darken the very air around them.

    Recognizing the vast difference in their strengths, Emery did not hesitate. He unleashed his [Immortal Gate Stage 9], a surge of energy flooding through his body as his bloodline transformation took hold. The increase in his battle power was palpable.

    [Battle Power increased by 512] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Battle Power: 654 (1316)]

    With the emergence of Cthulhu, his power surged even further, shattering the 1500 threshold. Emery felt the overwhelming might coursing through his veins.

    The two charged at each other, the grand magus with his bone des, and Emery with his enhanced abilities and the [Void de]. The sh was cataclysmic.

    BAMMM!!!

    The impact of their collision sent shockwaves through the chamber, causing walls to crack and debris to rain down from the ceiling. The air itself seemed to tremble under the force of their exchange. Emery''s enhanced speed and strength allowed him to match the grand magus blow for blow, each strike resonating with devastating power.

    To the grand magus'' shocking surprise, Emery was not only able to block his attacks but alsounched effective counters. Emery''s savage sword, crackling with spatial energy,nded several deep cuts on the grand magus. With a powerful swing, he even managed to sever one of the grand magus''s arms.

    "WHAT!!!" the grand magus eximed, his voice filled with disbelief and rage.

    Sensing an opportunity, Emery aimed a decisive strike at the grand magus''s neck. However, the de missed by mere inches. The grand magus''s shoulder suddenly deformed, morphing into a grotesque shield that blocked Emery''s de before being thrown back several meters by the force into the wall.

    "Tell me!!�� tell me where she is!" Emery demanded, his voice a mix of desperation and fury. His breath was heavy, his eyes zing with determination.

    Regaining hisposure, the grand magus stared at Emery with a little chuckle "A magus that could overpower someone like me... hahaha... Who is the monster here? It''s no wonder they put such a huge interest in you!!"

    Emery took a deep breath, controlling the immense power coursing through his veins. The strain of maintaining the stage nine Immortal Gate was immense; it felt as if every muscle in his body was being torn apart. Yet, he had to endure the pain, knowing that only with the Immortal Gate boost could he hope to close the gap between himself and his opponent.

    One cosmos grand magus typically boasted a battle power of 1000, with two cosmos reaching 1500 and three cosmos passing beyond 2000 battle power. VIA had detected the grand magus''s strength at the lower stage of the three cosmos, suggesting a minium battle power of 1900. This discrepancy could only mean one thing: the grand magus had yet to unleash his full power. Emery regretted not being able to kill him when he had the chance.

    As expected, the grand magus began to channel the power of his domain through his body. The severed arm regenerated rapidly, transforming into an even more formidable de, gleaming with a menacing aura. His eyes, devoid of any human emotion, locked onto Emery with an unsettling focus.

    "No more ying; I will cut all your limbs now!" the grand magus dered, his voice dripping with malicious glee.

    The fierce battle of des continued, each sh echoing through the chamber. Emery unleashed everything in his arsenal: spatial movements, spirit attacks, and his newly learned sword techniques. Despite having less battle power, Emery managed tond some critical hits, but his opponent''s ability to regenerate made it seem almost futile. The grand magus''s wounds would close as soon as they were inflicted, his body knitting back together with eerie speed.

    As the minutes passed, Emery felt the strain of maintaining the Immortal Gate technique. His power began to wane, and the burning intensity of his enhanced state started to dissipate.

    [Immortal Gate drop to Stage 8]

    The loss of 250 battle power was a significant blow. With his strength and speed diminished, Emery found himself increasingly on the defensive. The grand magus pressed his advantage, his attacks relentless. Blood flowed from multiple wounds on Emery''s body, each one a testament to the ferocity of the battle.

    "Hahaha�� Is that all�� that''s the best you can do!?" taunted the grand magus, his confidence growing with each passing second.

    Annara and Livi, seeing Emery''s dire situation, prepared to join the fray and assist him. But Emery, sensing their intentions, shouted, "Get out of this ce�� NOW!"

    "No, no, no one is leaving!!" the grand magus hissed, his eyes gleaming with sadistic delight.

    He extended his hands, and the walls of the chamber seemed toe alive, tendrils of dark energy snaking out to block any escape routes. The grand magus''s control over his domain was absolute, and he intended to make sure none of them left the chamber alive.

    Gritting his teeth, Emery called out to the Khaos Guardian within him, "Cthulhu, give me more! more!"

    The power of Khaos intensified, enveloping his body like a shroud of living shadow. His battle power surged once more, a desperate but necessary boost to keep the inhuman grand magus from killing Annara and Livi.

    "What is this now? That strange energy again!" the grand magus eximed, a mix of curiosity and frustration in his voice.

    The surge of power forced Emery into a half-trance state. His consciousness began to blur, but his body moved with precision and purpose, unlocking his maximum potential. The sword in his hand felt like an extension of his very being. Summoning his strength, Emery executed one of the three powerful techniques of the Axis Mountain Sword, the [Hill Cleaving sh].

    CLANK!!!

    The force of the sh shattered one of the grand magus''s bone des and sliced deep into his shoulder. In that fleeting moment of opportunity, Emery reached out, pulling both Annara and Livi into his Magus Domain. But the maneuver left him exposed for just an instant.

    In that split second, the grand magus retaliated. His second de plunged deep into Emery''s chest.

    URGHH!!!

    Emery let go of his sword and grabbed the grand magus''s de with both arms, muscles straining against the cold steel embedded in his chest. The grand magusughed, a harsh, grating sound, "Hahaha, a pointless resistance�� now you shall��"

    The words stopped abruptly as the grand magus''s mocking expression turned to one of shock. What he had initially thought was a desperate, futile move was quickly overshadowed by a sudden, dramatic transformation in Emery.

    With the overwhelming power of Khaos as his foundation, Emery''s mental state became the trigger. His daughter''s fate was still shrouded in mystery; he could not stop here, he could not fail her��he could not!

    [Primal Transformation]

    At that moment, a surge of power radiated from Emery, shaking the ground beneath Faulen City. The magnitude of this transformation was intense enough that it drew attention even amidst the godly battle raging above.

    "What is that?! Another beast?!"

    x x x

 Chapter 2167 Godly Battle 2

    Chapter 2167 Godly Battle 2

    The battle raged on as the nine-headed nightmare hydra rampaged through Faulen City. In just half an hour, the godly beast had alreadyid waste to a quarter of the city, its destructive power unstoppable. Millions of terrified civilians fled the devastation, their once peaceful home now a warzone.

    Despite the rising death toll, the viceroy''s orders were clear: no lethal means were to be used. The priority was to restrain the Godly beast, not to kill it, in an effort to minimize harm to their patriarch. For the viceroy, the safety of the patriarch far outweighed the mortal lives and destruction caused. This directive ced an immense burden on bncing the need to subdue the beast while protecting themselves and their city.

    The main defenders, the colossal Jormungand serpent and the Faulen general in his giant form fought valiantly. The Jormungand''s scales shimmered darkly as it coiled and struck, attempting to hold the hydra in ce. The general mmed his fists into the hydra''s heads, trying to prevent it from advancing further into the city. Yet, despite their best efforts, they were continuously pushed back by the hydra''s relentless assault.

    Each of the hydra''s nine heads moved with terrifying precision, sting powerful energy beams and snapping at anything within reach. The ground shook with each sh, buildings crumbled, and the air was filled with the deafening roars of the battling Titans.

    The formation masters, led by the Shaman Queen, were desperately trying to reform the protective barrier. Pirs of light shot up into the sky, and massive runes glowed beneath the hydra, attempting to lock it in ce. However, the beast''s immense size made it difficult to maintain the formation. Each time the barrier began to solidify, the hydra''s heads would coordinate their attacks, shattering the magic withbined sts.

    Seeing the corpses of Faulen citizens strewn around him, the three cosmos general decided to unleash his cosmic power. With a mighty roar, he pushed the beast back half a mile, creating a temporary reprieve. However, his triumph was short-lived as one of the hydra''s heads spewed a poisonous breath, engulfing him in toxic fumes. Another head swiftly coiled around his body, lifting him into the air and strangling him with crushing force.

    Witnessing the dire situation, an elderly grand magus, the oldest among the Faulen elders, soared into the sky. A spirit master with a close connection to the patriarch, he decided to confront the beast directly. His voice echoed across the battlefield as he cried out,

    "My Lord, please stop!!"

    Channeling his spirit energy, heunched a powerful mental attack, forcing one of the hydra''s heads to release the struggling general. However, the hydra''s response was immediate and brutal. Multiple serpent heads lunged at him simultaneously. The old elder deftly dodged the first two attacks, his agility belying his age. But then a third head unleashed a frozen st, striking him squarely and freezing his movements. As he struggled to recover, a fourth head closed in, its jaws wide open to devour him whole.

    "NO!!" came a collective cry from the defenders below, their hearts sinking as they watched the elder''s impending doom.

    The old grand magus was not only the third grand magus victim of the battle but he was also a mentor figure to the viceroy. The painful sight made him turn a desperate gaze toward Spirit Master Severus, demanding results. The Wise King, however, could only shake his head in frustration. "Not only is the beast''s mind filled with chaos, but the nature of the nightmare hydra forces me to tame nine divided entities to seed."

    Not willing to wait any longer, the viceroy made a decisive order: "Stop the beast at all costs."

    Swiftly reacting to the viceroy''s decision, a powerful figure darted across the chaotic battlefield. This was Sword Master Hirashi, a man renowned as one of the Ten Sword Emperors of the Magus universe. His presencemanded both awe and respect. As he moved with purpose, his hand grasped the hilt of his sheathed sword, his intent clear.

    Drawing upon his sword domain, Hirashi''s sword aura began to manifest. It seemed to suck the very essence from the air around him, concentrating an immense amount of power into a single, devastating attack.

    With one swift motion, Hirashi unsheathed his sword, unleashing a de strike that glowed with blinding intensity.

    SPLAATT!!!

    The serpent head that had devoured the elder was severed in a single, decisive strike. The massive head fell to the ground with a resounding crash, sending tremors through the earth. Dust and debris erupted from the impact, momentarily obscuring the battlefield.

    Cheers erupted from the defenders, a surge of hope washing over them. However, among some, there was a flicker of anger. The patriarch was their revered leader, and the sight of such a lethal attack on him, even in his monstrous form, was jarring. Yet, with the viceroy backing Hirashi''s actions, none dared to voice their dissent.

    The Swordmaster wasted no time and joined the close-range battle alongside the other grand magus. His movements were a blur, his sword a lethal extension of his will. Each swing was precise, and each strike was calcted to inflict maximum damage while evading the hydra''s retaliatory blows.

    Meanwhile, two of the weaker grand magus moved quickly to the fallen serpent''s head. As they dissected the decapitated head, they uncovered the heavily wounded elder. Seeing the fierce battle unfolding, the viceroy gained his resolve. Determined to end the hydra''s rampage, he flew into the air, his body crackling with energy. He unleashed his lightning domain, causing the sky to darken ominously. Thunder rumbled, and momentster, multiple serpent-like bolts of lightning sted into the massive beast.

    BAMMM!!! BAMM!!! BAMM!!

    Each strike of lightning sent shockwaves through the battlefield, momentarily staggering the hydra. Its heads thrashed wildly, but the relentless assault continued. Answering the viceroy''s call, the other grand magus joined in, unleashing their high-tier spells with unyielding fury.

    The Kruk King stepped forward, his eyes glowing with fiery determination. He chanted an incantation, summoning a tier 8 spell [Meteor mes]. From the sky, burning rocks rained down, crashing upon the hydra from above. The impact was immense, each fiery meteor exploding on contact, engulfing the beast in mes.

    Not willing to be left out, Cornelius the Targaryen King took to the skies. His body spun in a quick, graceful rotation as he called upon the winds. A powerful twister formed around him, its force pulling debris and loose objects into its swirling vortex. With a de spear in hand, Cornelius dived towards the hydra, his speed increasing as he descended. He unleashed a tier 8 wind sh, the sheer force of the attack creating a sharp, cutting wind that cleaved through one of the hydra''s heads.

    SPLATTT!!!

    Another serpent head was severed, crashing to the ground with a thunderous impact. The hydra''s roar of pain and fury echoed through the city, its remaining headsshing out in a frenzied attack. Poisonous clouds, icy sts, and scorching mes erupted from its mouths, targeting the defenders with relentless aggression.

    The chaos was terrifying to the Faulen citizens, yet it also brought them a flicker of hope. The powerful grand magus had seemingly gained the upper hand in stopping the massive hydra. However, their relief was short-lived. Just secondster, dread returned as they witnessed the two decapitated heads starting to regrow. With such a regeneration rate, the battle seemed far from over. Their anxiety grew as the grand magus were interrupted by a sudden emergence of power from below the ground. The intensity of this new force caused an immediate reaction among the defenders. "What is that?! Another beast?!" The surge of power attracted the attention of the Ouroboros Queen, who had sessfully restrained the inhuman grand magus before her inside a crystal of ice. Her icy eyes narrowed as she focused on the source of the power surge emanating from the secret tunnel. Determined to get answers, she used her domination power to force the truth out of the man trapped within the ice. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "What is that?! What else are you hiding down there!?" The inhuman grand magus, beaten half to death by the Queen, chuckled through his pain. "That is not us�� hahaha�� that young magus�� this is even better," he taunted, hisughter echoing ominously in the chamber.

    Not willing to be toyed with, the Ouroboros Queen decided to force her way into his mind to extract the truth. However, as soon as she made the connection, the grand magus'' body exploded into a mass of goo. To her surprise, the goo began to rush toward the tunnel in a desperate attempt to flee.

    "You dare to run!!" she roared her voice a chillingmand that echoed throughout the tunnel.

    Swiftly, she cast multiple spells, ice and frost cascading from her hands to freeze as much of the fleeing goo as possible. Despite her best efforts, a small portion of the goo managed to slip past her defenses and escape deeper into the tunnel.

 Chapter 2168 Primal

    Chapter 2168 Primal

    The Ouroboros queen swiftly flew into the tunnel, chasing the escaping goo, and found her two grand magus subordinates, Atika and Rictus. Both exined that they had been stopped by another grand magus who had just escaped moments ago.

    "My apologies, my queen, we almost got him, but he ran," Atika said, frustration evident in her voice.

    Hearing the identical features and fighting style, the Ouroboros queen spected, "They are all clones. No wonder he was weak."

    Once again they sensed the surge of power at the end of the tunnel; all three quickly flew towards its source. They arrived at the hidden facility and were startled to find two identical inhuman grand magus fighting against a ten-meter-tall figure with terrifying power.

    The towering figure was a blend of both man and beast. Its muscr frame was cloaked in a mystical, shimmering fur that seemed to pulse with an inner light, each strand radiating an ethereal glow. The eyes of the beast burned with a luminescent intensity, casting an otherworldly light that pierced through the darkness. Its elongated snout was adorned with sharp, glistening teeth, each one capable of rending flesh with ease.

    "Wolf? Is it Emery?!" Grand Magus Atika eximed, her voice trembling with shock and recognition as she sensed the familiar aura emanating from within the beast.

    The Ouroboros queen''s attention was drawn to the unique features of the beast. Beyond the glowing runes etched down its chest, there was one particr feature that stood out��a crimson horn growing from the top of its head. This feature confirmed the information she had once heard about the elven battle fifteen years ago.

    "Star�� devouring beast��" the Ouroboros queen murmured.

    The three of them watched as the beast stomped through the chamber. Each step sent tremors through the ground, but despite its massive form, it moved with an otherworldly grace. The very fabric of space seemed to distort around it, allowing the beast to appear suddenly in front of one of its prey. With a swift, almost casual motion, its crystalline obsidian-like talons pierced the chest of the grand magus. The ws savagely tore through flesh and bone, ripping the grand magus apart in a brutal disy of power.

    SPLLATT!!!

    "Did he just kill him? A three cosmos grand magus?!" Rictus eximed in disbelief.

    The wolf beast let out a terrifying howl, its power continuing to surge as it rampaged through the chamber. It charged at the second grand magus figure with blinding speed, its ws ready to tear through its next target. The air crackled with energy, the sheer force of the beast''s movement creating shockwaves that shook the entire facility.

    However, as the beast closed in, the torn pieces of the first grand magus began to writhe and move. The shredded flesh and shattered bones transformed into a gooey mass, crawling across the floor with disturbing speed. The goo merged with the second grand magus, enveloping him in a sickening disy. Flesh and goo fused together, reshaping into an even more grotesque form��a monstrous, disfigured entity that radiated dark, chaotic energy. The transformation pushed thebined entity to the mid-tote stages of the three cosmos grand magus realm.

    The newly formed abomination let out a guttural roar, its distorted features twisting in a grotesque mimicry of human expression. With the grand magus clones merged into one, it exhibited formidable battle power, capable of matching the wolf beast inbat. Its limbs morphed seamlessly into shields or des, countering every attack with equal ferocity. Even when the beast managed to tear off a limb, the dismembered part would turn into goo, swiftly regenerating back into its original form.

    Grand Magus Atika was eager to join the fight, but the Ouroboros Queen stopped her. The Queen wished to observe the battle a little longer and ordered Rictus to sneak to the other side to encircle the target slowly.

    Meanwhile, the disfigured grand magus voice echoed through the chamber, dripping with malicious glee. "Hahaha! No wonder that girl is special!! Ohh! How I really want to experiment on you."

    To everyone''s surprise, the wolf beast suddenly paused, and in a broken, hoarse voice, it spoke, "The... girl... the... girl..." The words were guttural and strained, but they revealed that despite the beast''s savage exterior, Emery''s consciousness was still fighting to remain in control. The inhuman Grand Magus was amused, but as he was about to respond, he suddenly vomited blood. Despite his ability to regenerate, he still appeared gravely injured from the fights.

    "I''d love to continue this little game," he rasped, "but it seems we have more uninvited guests."

    Hearing this, the Ouroboros queen acted swiftly, charging forward with her two grand magus subordinates. The queen, known for her mastery over ice and domination spells, unleashed her instant [Sub Zero] spell, channeling frigid energy to freeze her adversary in ce.

    However, the inhuman grand magus was prepared. With a quick incantation and a sweep of his hands, he countered with [Earth Cloud Burst]. The spell merged earth and water elements into a torrential wave, intercepting the queen''s ice and creating a barrier that blocked its advance. Simultaneously, Grand Magus Rictus, a master of stealth, moved silently behind the enemy. With lightning speed, he thrust his twin daggers into the grand magus'' back. To his dismay, the des seemed to sink into liquid mud, causing no real damage. Instead, the grand magus countered, the mud-like substance reacting violently and sending a shockwave that knocked Rictus back, injuring him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Master Atika''s de cleaved through the air with a resounding crack, sending a powerful energy st hurtling toward the inhuman grand magus blocking its path out of the chamber. With a swift and unexpected move, the grand magus dodged the attack and melted into the wall itself, disappearing from sight.

    The wolf beast, fueled by rage and determination, lunged towards the section of the wall where the grand magus had vanished, its massive frame smashing into the stone with incredible force. The impact sent shards of rock and debris flying in all directions, but there was no sign of the grand magus��only the echo of his taunting voice reverberated through the chamber.

    "You want to see the girl,e up and join the party," the voice echoed mockingly.

    The mention of the girl further sent a surge of fury through the wolf beast. Despite the Ouroboros queen''s urgent calls, Emery paid no heed, driven by a single-minded determination to find any answers. His primal instincts overwhelmed any semnce of reason as he continued to rampage through the walls, wing and tearing at anything that stood in his way.

 Chapter 2169 Godly Battle 3

    Chapter 2169 Godly Battle 3

    The situation above the ground became even more intense as all three cosmos grand magus unleashed their true power.

    The viceroy''s thunderous serpent bolts crackled through the sky, striking with immense force. The Targaryen King''s wind de sliced through the air, creating devastating gusts that cut through the hydra''s scales. The Kruk King''s meteor strikes rained down fiery destruction from above, each exploding impact hurling the hydra''s massive form.

    Master Hirashi''s sword shes, General Herald''s punches, The Mauritius King''s giant serpent form, The Severus King''s spirit attack, The Jafar Shaman Queen''s restraining spell, and finally, The Boa''s Emerald elder melodic sounds resonated through the battlefield, boosting the vigors and healing the grand magus wounds.

    Multiple explosive sts shook the battlefield as the nine Serpent Grand Magus coordinated their attacks against the nine-headed hydra. Theymanaged to push the nine-headed hydra back, forcing it out of the city. The beast roared in fury, its heads snapping and thrashing as it struggled against the relentless assault. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    On the city walls, the remaining grand magus stood as thest line of defense. Their vignt eyes scanned the horizon, ready to intercept any threat that might breach their perimeter. They were also tasked with ensuring the orderly evacuation of the remaining citizens. Panic was a constant threat, and maintaining order was crucial to prevent further casualties. Many knew the stakes. A battle of this magnitude, involving powersparable to those of supreme beings, might end in the destruction of the entire. "It keeps on regenerating!! How long is this going tost?!" shouted the Kruk King, his voice strained with the effort of casting high-grade spells despite his worsening injuries.

    Ever since the battle began, the hydra''s heads had been cut down ten times. Each time, the beast''s resilience and seemingly endless reservoir of cosmic energy became more apparent. Despite being continuously sted by powerful spells, the nightmare hydra''s regeneration abilities were relentless. Where one head was severed, another would grow in its ce, often with renewed ferocity. Above the chaos, the Viceroy hovered like a thunder god, his eyes zing with determination. "Do not lose focus! Maintain your positions!" hemanded, his voice booming across the battlefield.

    Despite the grueling battle, the nine Serpent Grand Magus managed to gain a semnce of control over the situation. Each member took on a specific role, and their coordination was honed through countless battles. The Emerald Elder focused on healing and supporting spells, ensuring that thebatants remained in fighting condition. The Viceroy and the Shaman Queen were assigned the critical task of weakening the hydra.

    The Giant Monarch, Master Hirashi, General Herald, and the Severus King surrounded the beast on four sides, working in unison to restrain its movements. Theirbined efforts created a formidable barrier, preventing the hydra from breaking free and rampaging further. From above, the Targaryen King and the Kruk King unleashed a relentless barrage of attacks.

    When one of the grand magus was pushed back, another would swiftly take their ce, ensuring there was no respite for the beast. The air crackled with energy, filled with the sounds of spells and the roars of the hydra.

    However, at that moment, a grotesque figure suddenly emerged from the ground��a deformed humanoid grand magus.

    "Who is that?!" King Severus was the first to spot the threat, his voice filled with urgency. The Viceroy, sensing the sinister aura emanating from the figure, quickly shouted, "That''s the grand guardian! Capture him!"

    Master Hirashi, who was closest to the emerging threat, reacted instantly. With unparalleled speed and precision, he rushed forward and shed his sword before the figure could fully form. The decisive sh cleaved the figure in two, separating it from its lower limbs.

    To everyone''s shock, both severed parts transformed into gooey forms and began to crawl toward the hydra. The sword master swiftly gave chase but he was met by one of the hydra''s massive serpent heads, which crashed into him with brutal force, sending him hurtling back a hundred meters.

    Seeing the gooey figures leap and attach themselves to the hydra''s heads, the Viceroy''s anxiety surged. Decisively he unleashed all the thunderous power he had been umting into a tier 9 spell, [Arrows of Tribtion]. This peak of grand magus spell, rare even among the other three cosmos grand magus, mimicked the cataclysmic force of a cosmic tribtion.

    The air crackled with energy as the spell manifested. Thunderous arrows, glowing with immense power, materialized in the sky and descended upon the hydra with a ferocity unparalleled. The first arrow struck with devastating precision, exploding one of the hydra''s heads where the gooey figure had merged. The impact sent shockwaves through the battlefield, and fragments of the hydra''s head scattered like shrapnel.

    Without pause, the second arrow followed, piercing another head and obliterating it in a spectacr disy of raw power. The third arrow struck soon after, ensuring that the hydra could not easily regenerate. Each impact was apanied by deafening thunderps that reverberated through the air, shaking the very ground beneath thebatants.

    The hydra roared in agony, a sound so powerful it felt like the sky itself was tearing apart. Its massive body convulsed as the aftershocks of the spell rippled through its form. The serpentine heads writhed, and the beast''s scales crackled with residual energy. The force of the spell was so overwhelming that the hydra''s colossal body began to falter, eventually copsing to the ground with a tremendous crash.

    Cheers erupted across the battlefield as spectators marveled at the Viceroy''s extraordinary spell. Despite the continued thrashing of the six remaining hydra heads, their main body was grounded, significantly reducing the potency of their attacks.

    Taking advantage of the moment, other grand magus swiftly moved to neutralize the remaining heads. Jormungand, the Giant Monarch, wrapped his massive form around one of the hydra''s heads, crushing it with a powerful twist. Simultaneously, the Targaryen''s spear de sliced through the air, cleanly severing another head.

    The strategy was clear: leave only one head for King Severus to use his mind attack and fully subdue the hydra. However, before they could execute the n, the hydra suddenly surged back to life. Its aura intensified, exuding a malevolent energy that shook the ground beneath its massive form.

    A new serpent head had emerged, distinguished by a gleaming crimson crystal atop its crown. This head appeared to coordinate the others into a defensive formation, thwarting every advance the grand mausi made while the decapitated heads slowly regenerated. All watched in shock as they realized another anomaly within their sight.

    "Eight�� nine�� ten! Ten heads!" x

 Chapter 2170 Godly Battle 4

    Chapter 2170 Godly Battle 4

    [Unable to identify target]

    [Beast unssified]

    "Ten-headed hydra serpent?!! There is no such thing!! It''s an abomination!!" The voice of King Severus rang out, echoing the incredulity and terror shared by all present.

    No such creature had ever been documented in the history of serpent blood spanning over 10,000 years. The sight of this unprecedented beast sent waves of dread even through the hearts of the grand magus leaders, who could feel the intense, intimidating aura radiating from it.

    All ten serpent heads rose high into the sky, their collective roar now infused with a powerful spirit attack. The impact was devastating��thousands of non-magus in the vicinity fell lifeless instantly, and hundreds of magus crumpled to the ground, writhing in agony. The very air seemed to vibrate with the raw, malevolent energy unleashed by the hydra.

    A Faulen grand magus elder, who had been standing resolutely on the city wall, suddenly bent to his knees, shouting in torment, "My Lord!! You have achieved your dream!! Pleasee to your senses!!" His cry was filled with a mixture of awe and despair.

    Surprisingly, the shout attracted the attention of the hydra; the massive beast that previously rampaged uncontrobly stopped altogether. The serpent head with the crimson crystal turned toward the elder and the other nine followed suit, their glowing eyes fixed intently on him.

    The elder grand magus, his voice trembling with hope and fear, called out, "Patriarch�� you can understand me��"

    For a brief moment, it seemed as though his words had reached the patriarch within the monstrous form. However, in the next instant, all nine serpent heads opened their jaws wide, their eyes gleaming with a menacing light as they began to cast a joint spell.

    "WATCH OUT!!!" shouted the Viceroy from above, his voice a thunderous warning.

    The two wolves'' grand magus, Warwick and Philips Corvin, moved swiftly, Theirbined spells formed a shimmering barrier around the city. Other grand magus quickly joined, reinforcing the protective shield with their own spells. Despite their concerted efforts, the st unleashed by the hydra was far more potent than before.

    The protective shield wavered, then shattered, sending the defending magus flying in all directions. The force of the explosion was cataclysmic, while a wave of destructive energy that tore through the defenses and surged into the city.

    Buildings crumbled under the impact, and the streets were engulfed in mes. A massive explosion rocked the heart of Faulen City, killing thousands and reducing a significant portion of the Faulen Pce to rubble. The cries of the injured and the dying filled the air, mingling with the roar of the hydra. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    To everyone''s surprise, the serpent head with the crimson crystal suddenly spoke, its voice echoing ominously through the air. "This is the power of a tier 10 half-blood�� the supreme gene�� your new patriarch!!!"

    The Viceroy''s eyes widened in horror and realization. He couldn''t help but guess that his father, the revered leader of their faction, was being controlled by the mysterious grand guardian figure. Rage boiled within him, but he was still recovering from the immense exertion of casting his tier 9 spell. He needed more time to recuperate.

    Gathering his strength, the Viceroy shouted, "What have you done to our patriarch?!"

    The hydra''s heads all turned in unison as the crimson crystal head responded, "I am the one who made your patriarch''s dreame true. And now�� all of you will bow to me!!"

    These words ignited a fiery determination among the grand magus as all answered with one voice.

    "Never!!"

    "Good... I shall kill a few of you first for the rest to understand"

    When the second-round battle was about to start, another power surged from the ground before they could advance. To their astonishment, another massive humanoid beast emerged.

    HOWLLL!!!

    The howl echoed across the battlefield, a chilling sound that sent shivers down their spines. The air crackled with energy as everyone tried to make sense of this new threat. However, before they could analyze the beast, it had already charged at the hydra.

    "Arghh!! You again!!" the hydra''s crimson crystal head roared.

    The wolf-like beast, surprisingly agile, leaped between the hydra''s heads, creating havoc among the serpents. It moved with a predatory grace, its ws and teeth tearing into the hydra''s flesh with brutal efficiency.

    The Viceroy tried to make sense of the situation as he watched the chaos unfold. Before he could gather his thoughts, three more figures emerged from the broken ground: the Ouroboros queen, apanied by her subordinates Atika and Rictus. The queen quickly provided some exnations, revealing the identity of the star-devouring beast. The Viceroy was taken aback, realizing that the primal transformation belonged to the young magus Emery. Despite this revtion, he harbored zero hope that such a transformation by a young magus could have any impact on the battle.

    However, the presence of the Ouroboros queen, Silviana, rekindled a flicker of optimism within him. "We need to work together... I need all of you to unleash your full strength," hemanded. Although his words were directed at all the grand magus, his gaze was fixed on the Ouroboros queen and the Targaryen King.

    After all, among the grand magus present, only the Viceroy and the three major n leaders��Giant Monarch Jormungand, Targaryen King Cornelius, and the Ouroboros queen��had reached the peak three stages of the realm. The others were still in the middle and lower stages.

    epting the Viceroy''s request, both the Ouroboros queen and the Targaryen King decided to utilize their [Beast Transformation].

    The Targaryen King''s transformation was awe-inspiring. His body began to shift, growing scales that shimmered like emeralds. Though only half the size of the Giant Monarch Jormungand, the Targaryen-winged serpent was the undisputed master of the air. His form elongated, his rib cage ttening and his body morphing into a ribbon-like shape. Translucent membranes stretched between his ribs, creating massive wings capable of catching andmanding the wind.

    As his transformation waspleted, Cornelius soared into the sky, his wings creating powerful gusts that swirled into a monstrous tornado. The Ouroboros Queen''s transformation was even more breathtaking and intimidating. The temperature plummeted as a frozen blizzard heralded her metamorphosis. Ice crystals swirled around her, sparkling like a cascade of diamonds in the cold, harsh wind. Her form grewrger, towering over the battlefield. She transformed into a giant ice figure, a beautiful yet terrifying female humanoid with serpentine legs.

    Everyone on the battlefield couldn''t help but be stunned by her transformation, after all, there was an unmistakable resemnce between her and the legendary Queen Dowager herself.

 Chapter 2171 Godly Battle 5

    Chapter 2171 Godly Battle 5

    [Primal Transformation]

    With the overwhelming power of Khaos as his foundation, Emery''s mental state became the trigger. The massive beast within him, previously contained, now started to rampage, shaking the entire domain with its fury. Emery felt the raw, untamed power surge through his veins.

    His muscles expanded rapidly, tearing through his clothes and bulging grotesquely under his skin.His bones cracked and reformed, lengthening and thickening to support his newfound mass. As the primal core took over, Emery felt a profound shift within him. His nature core was suppressed, its influence diminished by the sheer might of the primal energy. Part of his consciousness was stripped away, leaving him with a raw, animalistic instinct. The abilities he had honed and relied upon were now beyond his reach, reced by a savage, unrestrained power.

    The immortal gate was sealed shut, the Twilight transformation was overridden by the primal strength coursing through him. The innate abilities that once defined him were now overshadowed by sheer, brute force.

    [Battle power increases exponentially]

    [Battle power increases exponentially]

    The primal energy flooded his system, enhancing his physical abilities to an unimaginable degree.When previously Emery could reach a battle power of 1600 with the stage 9 immortal gate, the primal transformation catapulted him to nearly 2000, cing his strength within the realm of three cosmos grand magus. The raw power coursing through his veins was intoxicating, yet dangerous, threatening to consume his mind and will.

    HOWLLL!!!

    The beast''s influence was overwhelming, an ancient, primal force eager to seize control. Emery''s consciousness teetered on the brink, but his high mental power, held firm. He awaited a sign from VIA, guiding his transformation.

    [You have reached the 35% integration limit]

    The message resonated within his mind. This was the culmination of his arduous training at the Alvanic Mountains. Reaching 35% integration was the safe limit of his transformation, a threshold he could control. As soon as he hit this mark, Emery marshaled his mental strength to halt the transformation, resulting in a half-man, half-beast form.

    With his newfound power and beast savagery, Emery managed to gain the upper hand against the disfigured grand magus, ruthlessly tearing his body apart with feral efficiency. The beast within him reveled in the violence, each sh of his ws a cathartic release of pent-up rage and primal fury.

    Unfortunatly, the grand magus unique ability allowed him to escape through the wall, his tauntingughter echoing as he fled.

    "You want to see the girl,e up and join the party,"

    Despite Emery''s overwhelming power and natural control over thew of space, his primal formcked the finesse to castplex spells such as the Spatial Gate. Frustrated but undeterred, Emery relied on his heightened senses, smashing through the ceilings and digging his way out of the chambers with sheer brute force.

    Emerging from the ground, Emery found himself in the midst of a fearsome battlefield. His 10-meter primal form, though imposing, seemed almost insignificant next to the colossal 500-meter hydra wreaking havoc around him. The hydra''s ten headsshed out with terrifying power, each one a symbol of overwhelming destruction.

    The battlefield was a chaotic swirl of energy and violence. The grand magus, each radiating a power that surpassed Emery''s, fought valiantly against the hydra. Spells of immense magnitude crackled through the air, their impacts shaking the ground and tearing through the fabric of reality itself. ROAARRRR!!!

    The massive hydra unleashed a devastating spirit attack, a wave of psychic energy powerful enough to disrupt even the most seasoned magus. The air seemed to ripple with the intensity of the assault, a palpable force that threatened to tear through defenses and minds alike. Fortunately, Emery''s mental fortitude, allowed him to withstand the onught. However, the sight of the ten-headed abomination stirred something deep within him, a mix of rage and despair that was almost overwhelming. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery''s body trembled involuntarily, an instinctual response to the hydra''s presence. It was as if the beast''s very existence resonated with some hidden part of him, a connection that he couldn''t fullyprehend. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat a drum of fury and confusion.

    "What is this feeling... what is happening..."

    Determined to confront the source of his turmoil, Emery sted off from the ground with a burst of primal energy. His powerful legs propelled him up with incredible speed, and his obsidian ws retracted, shing across the hydra''s massive body as he climbed. "Arghh!! You again!!" roared the hydra''s crimson crystal head.

    One of the serpent heads lunged at Emery, its massive jaws opening wide, easily capable of swallowing him whole. However, Emery, in his wolf form, exhibited astonishing agility. He deftly dodged the attack, his mastery of spacew allowing him to warp the space around him. With fluid movements, he phased through the air, leaping from one head to another, leaving deep gashes in the hydra''s scales with each strike.

    His target was clear: the head with the crimson crystal, which emanated a stronger spirit energy than the others. As he maneuvered closer, slicing through the hydra''s defenses, his determination intensified. He was only 50 meters away from the crimson crystal head when one of the other heads nearly struck him. Reacting instinctively, he twisted his body, narrowly avoiding the lethal bite.

    In that brief moment, Emery locked eyes with the crimson crystal head. Its gaze was piercing, an intense focus that seemed to prate his very soul. For a split second, his body froze, stunned by the overwhelming spirit energy. At that moment,another head emerged from behind the crimson crystal head. Its maw opened wide, unleashing a torrent of fiery breath. The mes engulfed Emery, the searing heat and force of the attack sending him hurtling back to the ground. He crashed into the earth with a thunderous impact, the mes still clinging to his fur, creating a smoldering crater.

    Emery''s entire body was in agony, the mes burning with an intensity far surpassing Ramoz''s zing wind tier 8 mes. It was only due to his primal transformation that he managed to remain conscious. Every muscle screamed in protest, but his willpower kept him grounded. While catching his breath and recuperating, Emery''s keen eyes caught sight of two powerful figures emerging from the chaos above.

    One of the three cosmos grand magus, previously airborne, had undergone a startling transformation. The Targaryen King morphed into a hundred-meter-long flying serpent, its ribbon-like wings pping powerfully. These wings sucked all the air around into a monstrous tornado, which began to engulf the entire hydra. Emery had to dig his ws into the ground to avoid being swept up by the powerful vortex.

    Simultaneously, the Ouroboros Queen underwent a breathtaking transformation. Her form shifted into that of a gigantic humanoid with a serpent''s lower body. This half-human, half-serpent form allowed her to castplex spells with remarkable precision. She summoned an ice domain, weaving intricate patterns in the air with her hands, and merged her spell into the tornado. The result was a devastating blizzard storm.

    Thebination of wind and ice spells synergized, creating a tier 9 level spell of immense power. The tornado, now infused with the biting cold of the blizzard, whirled with ferocious intensity. It not only restrained the hydra''s massive form but also relentlessly ground through its flesh, tearing scales and sinew alike. The once invincible hydra roared in pain, its movements bing sluggish under the relentless assault of thebined elemental fury.

    Emery watched, his breathing in ragged gasps, as the blizzard tornado tore into the hydra. The ice crystals within the storm sparkled menacingly, each one a tiny dagger slicing through the beast''s thick hide. The wind howled, carrying with it the sound of the hydra''s roars and the relentless grinding of ice against flesh.

    The hydra roared in agony, its ten heads thrashing wildly and sting through the tornado with various elemental attacks. The tornado, once a formidable force, began to fragment under the relentless assault. With tremendous effort, the hydra shattered the tornado into pieces, the elemental fury dissipating into the air.

    However, no sooner had it broken free than the massive ck serpent, Jormungand, smashed into the hydra, creating a massive crack in its frozen body. Though the impact wasn''t enough to shatter the hydrapletely, it left the beast significantly weakened, presenting a crucial opening for a decisive strike.

    "Now!!!" shouted the grand magus viceroy, his voice echoing above the battlefield.

    Seizing the moment, a gigantic 30-meter grand magus barreled forward, clearing the path. Three other grand magus soared into the sky, their eyes fixed on the same target as Emery��the crimson crystal head of the hydra. King Severus, using his formidable mental prowess, erected a mental shield around the group, protecting them from the hydra''s spirit attacks. King Krukk unleashed a barrage of ming balls, their fiery trails lighting up the sky as they streaked toward the hydra.

    Master Hirashi, the Sword Master, prepared for the finishing move. With his sword glowing with intense energy, heunched himself at the crimson crystal head. His de shed through the air, aimed with deadly precision. The strike hit its mark, the de biting deep into the crystal. A powerful explosion erupted from the impact, a shockwave that threw all three grand magus backward, sending them tumbling through the air.

    The attack was sessful; unfortunately, it only managed to create a hairline crack in the crystal. The hydra''s regeneration quickly kicked in, surging with another wave of power that forced the three grand magus to retreat. The battlefield was a maelstrom of chaos and fury, the air thick with the acrid scent of magic and blood.

    Amidst the turmoil, Emery''s emotions continued to escte. The crack in the crystal seemed to call to him, a familiar presence that stirred something deep within. Determined to uncover the truth, Emery stood once again, his resolve unwavering despite the overwhelming odds. As he prepared to charge, a voice suddenly entered his mind, clear and urgent.

    <You�� you are the girl''s father�� you are our only hope.>

    The words echoed in his consciousness, leaving him momentarily stunned.

    "Who�� who are you?"

    <I am the serpent patriarch,>

 Chapter 2172 Godly Battle 6

    Chapter 2172 Godly Battle 6

    "The serpent patriarch?!" Emery''s mind reeled. The title was one reserved for the serpent supreme, the figure he believed to be orchestrating all the chaos. The hydra before him, a monstrous manifestation, was presumably the patriarch''s transformed state.

    Was the beast itself speaking to him? And if so, why was it still attacking him?

    While dodging the rampaging hydra, Emery''s thoughts raced. "What the hell do you want? What do you mean by ''our hope''?" he shouted, frustration mingling with confusion.

    <The girl�� She is with me... Help me and you could save us,> the voice responded,den with desperation.

    With the primal beast controlling his body; the mention of Shinta swiftly enrages him.

    "BASTARD!! LET HER GO!!" Emery roared, fury igniting his every muscle. He dashed up the beast''s massive body, ws digging into its scales. He agilely avoided the snapping jaws of the serpent heads, all while enduring the relentless onught from the grand magus attacking the hydra.

    < I can''t hold for long, you must��> The voice suddenly cut off, leaving Emery in a tumultuous state of confusion.

    "Must what!!?" Emery bellowed, but no response came. The beast within him, already teetering on the edge of control, surged with renewed fury at the abrupt silence. Emery continued his ferocious attack, his focusser-sharp on the crimson crystal head. The crack on the crystal, barely visible, was slowly mending itself. "I need to break that crystal!!" he growled, his voice echoing across the battlefield.

    HOWLL!!!

    With his emotional outburst came another surge of primal power. His body responded with a ferocity that he could barely control.

    [Warning! You have reached the 38% integration limit]

    Emery had surpassed the safe threshold he could handle. Khaos energy engulfed his body, every muscle thrumming with raw, vtile power. Determination etched on his face, he charged forward. His increased battle power and enhanced mastery of spacew granted him a level of agility that allowed him to dodge most of the serpents'' attacks.

    He ducked and weaved through the onught of jaws snapping at him, each near-miss a testament to his heightened reflexes. Emery phased through the air, closing the distance to the crimson crystal head. However, no matter how many times he tried, he failed each time. One smash from the gigantic beast would crush several of his bones. Fortunately, his beast transformation had an innate ability that helped him persevere:

    [Spirit Devour] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery''s obsidian ws were imbued with the beast''s natural devouring ability, which allowed him to continuously regenerate throughout the battle, elerating his healing process and restoring his strength. With each bone-crushing blow, he absorbed more energy, mending his injuries and replenishing his stamina, allowing him to rise again and again despite the overwhelming odds.

    "GIVE HER BACK!!" Emery roared again, the desperation in his voice cutting through the chaos. The primal energy surged through his veins, pushing him to his limits.

    [Warning! You have reached the 42% integration limit]

    The warning shed in his mind as the integration with the beast''s power reached a critical point. Emery felt his consciousness slipping, the primal energy overwhelming his senses. In that vulnerable moment, one of the serpent heads struck. Its massive jaws closed around him, nearly swallowing him whole. Despite his formidable battle power of 2000, he found himself unable to break free. His ws struck out desperately, but the sound of bones breaking echoed in his ears. The pressure was immense, and he could feel his strength waning.

    "Arrghh!!! I can''t stop here!!" he roared, his voice a mix of pain and determination.

    Desperation fueled his actions. Emery''s mind raced, seeking a way out. The serpent''s jaws mped tighter, and he could feel his body being crushed.

    In the midst of chaos, a ming figure surged through the battlefield, sting toward the serpent''s head with unyielding determination. The fiery form cast a decisive tier 8 spell, [Inferno], engulfing the serpent head in roaring mes and saving Emery from a grim demise.

    The ming figure revealed himself as Philip Corvin. With remarkable strength, the grand magus pulled Emery out of the battlefield. Emery''s body was broken, but his spirit remained uncrushed. Determined to continue, he struggled to rise, only to be punched back to the ground by Philip.

    "Look at yourself!! I can''t believe the alpha king gave his legacy to a foolish wolf like you!!" Philip''s voice was stern, yet it carried a hint of concern.

    The strike awakened Emery''s senses. He sat down, giving a grateful nod to Philip, acknowledging the grand magus''s harsh, yet necessary intervention. He took a moment to calm himself, his breath steadying as he assessed his condition. His primal form had taken a severe toll on his body, leaving him in excruciating pain.

    With a resolute expression, Emery forced himself to deactivate his primal form. The transformation receded, his body returning to its human state, but the pain was almost unbearable. Every muscle screamed in agony, and his bones felt as if they were on the verge of shattering.

    Without hesitation, Emery retrieved a high-grade Health and Mental restoration pill, a preparation he had made for such dire situations. He swallowed the pill, feeling its effects almost immediately. The potent medicine coursed through his system, mending his wounds and restoring his mental rity.

    While recovering, Emery witnessed the godly battle raging on. The hydra, with its seemingly limitless spirit pool, continued to regenerate its wounds at an rming rate. Its heads, once weakened by thebined assault of the grand magus, were now regrowing with frightening speed, each one bristling with renewed ferocity.

    At this stage of the battle, nearly half of Faulen Cityy in ruins. The relentless onught of the hydra had left devastation in its wake, buildings reduced to rubble, and mes licking at the once-proud structures. Among the grand magus, King Krukk, a stalwart among the three cosmos grand magus, had suffered grievous wounds. His retreat from the front lines created a palpable void in their defensive strategy, one that could potentially prove fatal if not swiftly addressed.

    Despite the grim situation, the remaining grand magus stood resolute. Each possessed an immense reservoir of cosmic power, enabling them to sustain the battle for hours, even days if necessary. However, such a prolonged conflict would leave the Faulen in ruins, with no survivors left to tell the tale.

    Emery''s eyes darted around the battlefield, analyzing the situation. Now that he gained more understanding of the situation, he realized that despite having regained his strength and being able to activate the primal transformation once again, his power would not significantly impact the supreme-level battle raging around him. He needed a different approach.

 Chapter 2173 Godly Battle 7

    Chapter 2173 Godly Battle 7

    Emery decided the best course of action was to reveal the mystery of the patriarch''s voice. His first instinct was to speak with the Ouroboros Queen, but her current beast transformation made discussion difficult. Instead, Emery chose to approach the viceroy.

    The viceroy, still hovering in mid-air and directing the grand magus forces, was not amused by Emery''s interruption. "Huh! Why would the patriarch speak to you?"

    Even though Emery spoke the truth, the viceroy dismissed his words, believing the primal transformation had clouded Emery''s mind. His stern expression conveyed hisck of belief and his frustration at what he considered a distraction. "Retreat, and stay out of the way!" hemanded.

    At that tense moment, King Severus the Wise approached them. "Viceroy, I think it''s worth a try."

    With theplete annihtion of Faulen City at stake, the viceroy was willing to let Severus explore Emery''s situation. The urgency of the situation was palpable, and Emery allowed the 5th-level spirit master to probe his mind. Severus sifted through the patriarch''s words and the secrets Emery had discovered within thebs.

    Quickly, Severus deduced that Emery''s daughter was a crucial element in the nightmare hydra''s rampage. He theorized that the patriarch was using the girl''s bloodline link to Emery as a medium formunication.

    The man suggested a daring solution: to reinforce Emery''s spirit power, making a stronger connection with the patriarch. This might allow the patriarch to regain control of his body from the mysterious grand magus.

    "However, we need to break the crystal once again. The bigger the crack, the better!" Severus dered.

    The viceroy, recognizing the potential to turn the tide, decisively epted the n. "We go all in," he ordered, rallying the grand magus.

    As the battle reached its zenith, a haunting melody resonated through the chaos, yed by the Emerald Elder. Its soothing notes served as a rallying cry for the weary grand magus, reigniting their resolve for one final, desperate push against the ten-headed hydra.

    Amidst the carnage, the three faction leaders unleashed their beast transformations in unison. The Ouroboros Queen, the Targaryan King, and the Giant Monarch, towering and relentless, brought each of their high-grade skills. With theirbined might, they closed in on the hydra from three sides.

    Meanwhile, the viceroy prepared for a devastating strike unlike any before. Drawing the raw power of lightning into himself, he augmented his body with its potent energy, channeling it to create a manifestation [True Lightning Body]. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Above, the sky responded with fury as bolts of lightning gathered and converged around him, swirling in a dazzling disy of celestial power.

    The lightning coalesced into a towering, two-headed serpent crackling with deadly intent, an embodiment of elemental wrath poised to strike. With the transformationplete, the viceroy surged forward with unparalleled speed, the lightning serpent trailing behind him like a guardian of celestial justice.

    He smashed through anything in his path, the sheer force of his charge causing shockwaves that reverberated through the battlefield. The hydra, sensing the imminent danger, thrashed wildly to defend itself. But the viceroy''s lightning serpent was swift and relentless, striking with pinpoint uracy toward the crimson crystal atop one of the hydra''s heads.

    BAMMM!!!

    The impact was thunderous, a cataclysmic collision that sessfully created massive damage to the crystal.

    "Let''s begin!" King Severus'' immense spirit energy surged into Emery''s body, enveloping him in a trance-like state. Emery focused this newfound mental power on the crimson crystal, concentrating intensely to amplify its crack.

    Emery felt a strange presence weing him inside; delving him into the spirit realm, an etherealndscape unfolding before him��a cold, dark cavern with myriad tunnels stretching into darkness.

    He navigated through thebyrinthine tunnels until he finally arrived at the center, where nine intersections meet, and found a familiar girl lying motionless on the floor.

    "Shinta!" he called out desperately, his voice echoing through the eerie silence of the spirit realm. Yet, there was no response.

    Suddenly, a ghastly figure materialized before Emery, its presence chilling the air around him. "You again!! What a pest!!" the figure sneered, its voice echoing with malevolence. Emery recognized this sinister entity as the mysterious grand magus.

    "You are not wee here! Die!!" the grand magus''s voice boomed.

    With amand from the grand magus, Emery found himself surrounded by nine pairs of eyes, each gleaming malevolently from the shadows of each tunnel. A surge of malevolent energy crashed over Emery like a tidal wave, shattering his mental defenses like fragile ss. The three-story pagoda crumbled under the weight of the grand magus''s relentless assault, sending excruciating pain coursing through his entire being.

    For a fleeting moment, Emery teetered on the brink of unconsciousness, but the sight of the helpless girl lying before him infused him with renewed determination.

    "I am not giving up!! NO!" Emery''s voice thundered through the spirit realm, his words a defiant challenge to the dark forces arrayed against him. He resisted the overwhelming darkness threatening to engulf him, drawing strength from his unyielding resolve to protect Shinta at all costs.

    With his [Prism of Light] skill activated, Emery felt a gentle breeze of energy from within and afterward externally from the Severus King, both caressed his weary spirit, slowly revitalizing him and granting him the strength to confront each serpent one by one in the treacherousbyrinth of the spirit realm.

    Time seemed distorted within this ethereal domain, where each battle against the malevolent entities felt like an endless struggle spanning hours. Yet, with unwavering determination, he pressed forward, refusing to sumb to despair or fatigue.

    two serpents

    four...

    six...

    eight...

    As Emery vanquished thest serpent, the ghastly figure screamed in disbelief, unable to ept such a fate. Emery had won the spirit battle, but it left him deeply exhausted, both physically and mentally drained.

    When he staggered back into consciousness, the sight that greeted his weary eyes was the crimson crystal fragmenting into shards, revealing the unconscious form of Shinta within. Emery''s heart clenched with both anguish and hope. "Save her," he managed to whisper, his voice barely audible over the ongoing chaos that echoed in his ear

    Before he shut his eyes against the overwhelming fatigue, Emery witnessed the Ouroboros Queen, swiftly take the unconscious girl into her embrace. ####

    The godly battle between the hydra and the remaining grand magus continued unabated. With the crystal shattered, the beast reverted to its nine-headed form, significantly weakened and losing its former strength with each passing moment. Another hour dragged on, fraught with intense shes and powerful spells, until finally, the godly beast sumbed to its injuries and fell.

 Chapter 2174 Aftermath

    Chapter 2174 Aftermath

    The spirit battle was overwhelmingly difficult; Emery''s soul was killed several times, and it was only with the external help of King Severus that Emery''s soul could revive and continue fighting.After what felt like an eternity of relentless struggle, Emery finally sumbed to sheer exhaustion. When he eventually awoke, he found himself in afortable, dimly lit room, with Grand Magus Atika standing nearby.

    "Master... the battle... where are we? Shinta! How is she?!" Emery''s voice was hoarse, his mind still foggy from the ordeal.

    The grand magus told him to calm down before slowly exining the situation. Emery had been unconscious for three days. While the battle was over, there were still many issues being discussed among the n leaders, so they had be guests of the Faulen faction.

    "As for Shinta, her life is not in danger," Atika assured him, her tone serious. "But she is currently still in treatment."

    "What kind of treatment? What happened to her?!" Unfortunately, Emery was not allowed to see her before being debriefed by the Faulen staff on the situation. Following Master Atika''s advice, heplied with all the requests. During the process, Emery let Annara and his captive Apothecary master out toply with the procedures.

    Hourster, one of the Faulen elders took them to their renowned Faulen gene facility

    Entering one of the special rooms, Emery stood silent as he saw the girl still unconscious inside a tube filled with a glowing, viscous liquid. The sight reminded him all too vividly of the fate that had befallen her mother. Shinta floated within the tube, her eyes closed, and her face pale but peaceful. Various tubes and wires were connected to her, monitoring her vital signs and administering treatment.

    "Tell me of her condition,"

    "She is stable, but her spirit and body have endured significant trauma. The connection with the patriarch left her in a fragile state. We have ced her in this regenerative chamber to facilitate her recovery. The process will take time, and she will need continuous monitoring."

    Despite everything Shinta was going through, Emery was relieved to find all her vitals were normal. More than normal, actually; her physique was off the charts, and she had even reached a recent breakthrough in her bloodline rank. "Unfortunately, our leading expert, Grand Master Asclepius, and many of his staff were killed during the chaos," the elder exined, his voice heavy with sorrow. "We are currently still waiting for experts from other ns toe and help."

    Emery didn''t hesitate. "I can help," he offered urgently, revealing his identity as an apothecary master. "Let me assist in her treatment."

    The elder, however, shook his head. "Given the current situation and the security protocols in ce, I cannot grant your request" Before Emery could argue further, the elder exined that he needed to participate in the ongoing post-disaster meeting. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Reluctantly, heplied, following the elder to the meeting location. The journey took them through the devastated parts of Faulen city, where the magnitude of destruction was evident. Buildingsy in ruins, the air thick with dust and the scent of smoke. Survivors moved about, salvaging what they could, their faces a mix of determination and despair. The meeting was held in a secret, highly secure chamber, located a hundred miles away from the city to ensure safety and prevent any potential threats during such chaotic times.

    Upon entering the chamber, Emery was met with a tense atmosphere. The viceroy, and leaders from various ns were present; Queen Ouroboros, the Giant Monarch, the Targaryen King, and others, their expressions grim and resolute.

    To Emery''s surprise, other than Grand Magus Warwick of the Silvermane wolf faction, the famous Supreme figure, Alduin Talon from the Zodiac faction, was also present.

    "Why is he here?!" Emery muttered under his breath.

    As Emery listened intently to the discussions, he quickly realized the gravity of the situation. The incident that had brought them all together was not an isted event but was spected to be part of a muchrger and more sinister plot aimed at controlling or weakening all the half-bloodmunities.

    The Zodiac faction leader, Aldun Talon, a symbol of unity among half-bloods, began to reveal the unsettling series of incidents guing the half-bloodmunities. He spoke of incidents that spanned years, each one targeting a prominent half-blood figure.

    Emery vividly remembered the incident eight years ago when the Alpha King had rampaged through Silvermane city, driven by a book given by mysterious figures. There was also an attack on Bloodsea Ancestor, a respected bat figure. Star Mountain Goat, a revered leader, mysteriously died, and the White Tortoise Sage disappeared.

    Five out of the twelve half-blood supreme figures had been plotted against in thest decade, a grim tally that spoke volumes of the danger they faced.

    For the serpent bloodline, the aftermath was catastrophic, resulting in the deaths of three grand magus, and more than 200,000 mortal lives lost. The devastation was profound, casting a dark shadow over the serpentmunity.

    In a surprising twist, despite the carnage that in the formidable hydra, the patriarch''s soul managed to survive. Emery watched with astonishment as the serpent supreme revealed himself in a new young clone body of full moon magus realm. Although survived, It was clear that it would take him decades to fully recover his former strength.

    As the patriarch began to unravel the truth behind the dire situation, the viceroy stepped forward with a ss tube containing a chilling sight: a parasite-like creature resembling a fragment of a human organ, norger than a fist.

    "This is the true form of the grand guardian," the viceroy announced solemnly. The patriarch continued, revealing that the culprits introduced him to a grandmaster gene master and tempted him with the promise of fulfilling his lifelong desire: the supreme gene projects. Unbeknownst to him, this seemingly benevolent offer concealed a sinister agenda. His primary objective was to seize control of the patriarch''s body during a vulnerable moment, usurping the role of serpent supreme. As a secondary agenda, he aimed to sow discord among the serpent ns, fostering conflicts to weaken them from within.

    Fortunately, the viceroy remained skeptical and ndestinely warned Queen Ouroboros about the fake body during the conve.

    As for the identity of this grand guardian, the patriarch revealed the name of one of the five biggest magus alliance factions.

    "He came from the Oculus faction," said the patriarch.

    The fact that the Oculus faction betrayed the alliance five years ago and joined the elves only further illustrates therger schemes behind their actions.

 Chapter 2175 Council

    Chapter 2175 Council

    Exnations were given and the culprit was caught, but despite knowing the external threat involved, the meeting was still fraught with dissatisfaction among the serpent leaders.

    It was revealed that the patriarch had sanctioned the secret experiments, resulting in the deaths of hundreds of serpent individuals. He had used his authority for a personal ambition. On the other hand, it was also proven that the Ouroboros faction had rebelled against the serpent''s established authority, adding anotheryer of discord.

    Tensions escted as the meeting devolved into a sh between two factions: the viceroy and his supporters, and the Ouroboros allies. With the patriarch''s strength greatly diminished, the Faulen faction could no longer dominate or assert its authority as it once did.

    In the midst of the escting conflict, King Alduin, stepped in to mediate. His presence brought a measure of calm to the proceedings. After intense deliberations, apromise was reached: until the patriarch could regain his full strength or another supreme magus emerged within the serpent bloodline, themunity would be governed by a council of four. This council would consist of leaders from the Faulen, the Targaryen, the Mauritius, and the Ouroboros factions.

    Surprisingly, the serpent patriarch fully supported the idea of a shared council leadership and expressed his willingness to step down from his position. He endorsed his son, Rnd Faulen, as the new leader of the Faulen faction. Rnd''s proven actions during the recent disaster had earned him respect and trust. The Faulen leaders unanimously epted this decision, and other n leaders, particrly the Targaryen King, viewed it positively.

    In response to the ongoing threats and internal strife, a special investigative team was formed to scrutinize the influence of the Oculus faction within the serpentmunity and uncover any other parties involved in the schemes against them. This team was tasked with rooting out the remnants of the treachery and ensuring themunity''s security.

    Additionally, a separate team was proposed to continue the supreme gene project. The patriarch, admitting his relentless pursuit of this goal, agreed to work transparently under the council''s supervision and to share all findings and advancements. Despite her reservations, Queen Ouroboros agreed to these terms, recognizing the project''s potential impact on her granddaughter''s well-being. She insisted that the project be led by her experts, given the death of many Faulen scientists and the fact that the Ouroboros faction possessed the second most formidable gene research facility. The council epted these conditions, understanding the necessity of cooperation and the advantages the coborations could bring to the project.

    The long and arduous meeting finally drew to a close, and Emery took the opportunity to meet with King Alduin and Grand Magus Warwick before they departed.

    "Why do I always find you at the center of all this trouble?" King Alduin remarked with a hint of amusement in his voice. Despite the levity, his eyes reflected a genuine concern for Emery.

    The Zodiac Kingmended Emery''s rapid progress, noting the significant achievements he had made recently. King Alduin particrly praised Emery for his sess in killing the hunchback ve master and freeing Shen Long from such a tragic fate. These feats had not gone unnoticed and had earned Emery great respect. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, Alduin''s expression turned serious as he voiced his concerns about Emery''s primal transformation. He offered any guidance or support that Emery might need.

    "If you find yourself in the middle of more trouble like this, don''t hesitate to inform me," Alduin advised. His tone was firm, underscoring the sincerity of his offer.

    With increasing threats at the border, King Alduin regrettably exined that he could not stay for long. His responsibilities demanded his presence elsewhere, but his parting words left asting impression on Emery.

    At the same time, Grand Magus Warwick extended an invitation for Emery to visit Silvermane City. "King Tidus would very much like to see you," Warwick said. The offer was tempting, but Emery had pressing matters that required his immediate attention. He respectfully declined, promising to visit as soon as his urgent situations were resolved. Before they departed, Emery expressed his heartfelt gratitude for their support during the crisis.

    Emery returned to the Faulen gene center, where he discovered that Queen Ouroboros had brought along another familiar figure: Master Bob. He was attentively checking on Shinta''s condition, his face a mask of concentration as he reviewed her medical data and progress.

    The Queen asked, "What are you nning to do now? going back to the academy?" Emery''s response was immediate and resolute. "I am staying with her,"

    "Good," the Queen replied with a nod of approval.

    The following day, Queen Ouroboros selected several Faulen experts to apany her. They packed up a substantial amount of research equipment and prepared to transport Shinta. The n was to establish the new supreme gene project at the Ouroboros facility, which boasted superior resources and security. Emery, staying true to his word, joined them on this journey back to Ouroboros.

    An unexpected passenger joined their ranks: the supreme serpent himself. Despite his weakened state, he was determined to oversee the experiments personally and ensure their sess. Onboard the transport to the Ouroboros facility, the supreme serpent finally called upon Emery. He was inhabiting a young-looking body with pale skin and short dark hair and appeared no older than Emery himself. Despite being in the full moon realm stage, his green serpent-pupil eyes exuded a terrifying power that hinted at the immense strength he still possessed.

    Emery felt a wave of mixed emotions. He was not amused to meet the man responsible for harming his daughter, yet he approached with caution, noting the patriarch''s casual demeanor. The man sat leisurely, sipping wine, and spoke to Emery in a surprisingly friendly tone.

    "I am no longer the Serpent patriarch, you may call me Ronan."

    "Senior Ronan, what can I help you with?"

    The man was smiling as he said, "Not only did I harm your daughter, but I also have you to thank for my survival," his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "Tell me, what should I reward you with?"

    Emery''s expression hardened. "I need no reward; I just hope Senior would not harm her again for the sake of research."

    The patriarch chuckled, finding Emery''s response intriguing.

    "You must be mistaken to think that I came along just for the girl��" he said, a smile ying on his lips. "No, no�� my young friend�� I believe the secret of the supreme gene lies with you�� Your blood and that hidden power of yours."

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 2176 Awaken

    Chapter 2176 Awaken

    It had been a week since Emery arrived back on the Ouroboros. The newly formed gene team weed him, and he immersed himselfpletely in the task at hand, dedicating all his time and effort to finding a way to heal his daughter, Shinta.

    The treatment involved two main fronts. The first was through spirit therapy, aimed at easing Shinta''s soul and helping her recover from the traumatic experience she had endured. Skilled spirit master worked tirelessly, to calm her mind and restore her mental bnce. The second front was moreplex and challenging: settling the chaotic blood gene within her body. Emery would meticulously analyze Shinta''s gic structure and work on stabilizing the anomalies.

    During this time, Ronan, the serpent supreme, closely observed the developments and Emery himself. His presence was constant, shadowing Emery wherever he went. Emery ignores the man and focuses solely on the work at hand. Finally, after days of relentless effort, their perseverance bore fruit. On the tenth day since their arrival, Shinta awakened from her slumber.

    The Ouroboros Queen, Master Bob, and the rest of the Ouroboros staff were overjoyed by the result, the atmosphere was filled with relief and happiness.

    It took Shinta a while to fully realize that she had been rescued and brought back to Ouroboros. Her surroundings were familiar, but she was still disoriented from her ordeal. As she looked around, she was surprised to find Emery''s figure among the crowd.

    "Mister�� why are you here?" Shinta asked, her voice filled with confusion.

    Emery, who could fearlessly face godly beasts and unimaginable dangers, felt a tremor of emotion as he looked into her questioning eyes. He who had never been present in her life saw himself as unworthy to be her father. This guilt weighed heavily on his heart.

    Swallowing his emotions, Emery decided to only reveal part of the truth. "I am here to help the team with your recovery," Shinta looked at him with wide eyes, processing his words. "Oh�� thank you,"

    Her soul had been healed, but her body still needed more time to achieve full recovery. The gene teams were already conducting various tests on her,paring the new data with the experiment notes left by the deceased Faulen grandmaster. Emery remained ever-watchful, ensuring nothing would endanger her anymore. Every day, he stood close by, overprotective and assisting with her day-to-day tasks, his presence a constant reassurance.

    It took Shinta a few days to finally understand her situation. One day, she gathered the courage to speak her mind. "Mister�� I want to go somewhere. Can you help me?"

    "Of course," Emery replied, his voice gentle yet steady.

    Emery brought a wheelchair and carefully helped her into it. As he wheeled her toward their destination, his hand trembled slightly, realizing they were heading toward the Ouroboros Royal Cemetery. When they stopped in front of Silva''s grave, he felt a surge of emotion well up inside him.

    Standing behind Shinta, Emery listened as the girl began to retell the story of her captivity to the tombstone.

    "Mother�� I was afraid�� but thankfully my father came for me," Shinta then rose from her chair and turned to face Emery, tears streaming down her cheeks. Despite her tears, she smiled warmly at him. "Thank you, Father,"

    At that moment, the barriers between them dissolved. From a distance, a few onlookers watched the touching scene, smiling at the sight of the father and daughter embracing each other. ####

    In the days that followed, Emery and Shinta grew even closer. Each of Emery''s overprotective actions brought joy to Shinta, and as she regained her strength, she began to return to her usual yful self which extended to those around her, including the serpent supreme, Ronan, who often came to bother them.

    "Father, if you hadn''t saved me from such a cruel experiment, it would have been so tragic��" she would say, her wordsced with yful sarcasm.

    Day by day, herments grew sharper, cutting into the serpent supreme''s pride like a knife.

    "You little devil�� is this how you speak to your ancestor?!" "My apology, mister ancestor," Shinta replied sweetly,"...my mother passed away when I was so little for the sake of the gene experiment... turning me into such an uneducated girl��"

    "...."

    Ronan was left speechless, realizing that any attempt to scold her would only further damage his pride, he was forced to give them more space.

    Finally, a week after Shinta had fully recovered, she approached the family with a determined gleam in her eyes. "Grandmother, I aim to be the number one acolyte in the academy... to bring glory to our n and fulfill my parents'' dream," she dered with determination.

    Her words stirred memories in Emery, reminding him of Silva. He remembered his own time at the academy, where he had only managed to reach third ce. With Shinta''s capability, her dream of bing the top acolyte seemed within reach.

    However, Shinta''s request was met with hesitation. The Ouroboros Queen, deeply concerned about Shinta''s well-being, was reluctant to let her go. The Queen also felt a profound responsibility for the supreme gene project that had been entrusted to her. Allowing Shinta, a crucial key to the project, to stay so far away from their primary research facility posed significant challenges.

    Seeing the disappointment on Shinta''s face, Emery stepped forward, revealing his findings from thest month of helping with the gene research. "I believe to fully seed in this supreme gene project, we need to gain a deeper understanding of all the 12 bloodlines," he stated confidently.

    With this premise, Emery proposed a groundbreaking n: cooperation to establish a proper gene facility in Utopia City. Drawing on his apothecary background and close rtionships with the Zodiac and Silvermane factions, Emery believed that this initiative would not only allow him and Shinta to continue effectively contributing to and advancing their research, but it would also benefit the entire bloodlinemunity.

    The Ouroboros Queen listened intently, she considered the possibilities and the benefits of such cooperation. "Very well, Your n has merit. We will support this initiative and cooperate fully." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A wave of relief and satisfaction washed over the room. Shinta''s face brightened with hope.

    A few dayster, preparations wereplete. A ship was readied to depart from the Ouroboros, carrying Emery, Shinta, and Annara heading toward the Utopia city. But there was one unexpected addition to their group: the serpent supreme, Ronan, had decided to join them.

    "This old ancestor will repay you by helping you reach your dream,"

 Chapter 2177 Arrival

    Chapter 2177 Arrival

    [You have arrived at Utopia City]

    The Ouroboros spaceship finally arrived at their destination. The vast skyline of Utopia City stretched out before them, a bustling metropolis of advanced technology and diverse cultures. Shinta stepped out first, her eyes wide with excitement. "I am back!" she eximed, her voice filled with anticipation. Emery and the others followed closely behind her.

    Among their party were Annara, Ronan, Master Bob, and a group of Ouroboros experts led by a grand magus elder. It was an official visit, and their arrival had been anticipated by the Zodiac faction. They were greeted by the newly advanced Grand Magus Heorgar, appointed by the faction to assist with the Ouroboros task.

    "Wee to Utopia City," Heorgar said warmly, his gaze briefly lingering on Emery and Shinta. He couldn''t help but smile at the sight of the father and daughter walking side by side, witnessing their bond in person was heartwarming. Heorgar stepped forward, his demeanor professional yet friendly. "We have your lodging prepared," he continued. "I will lead you to it."

    Knowing that the group would spend a few days preparing for the sites, Emery and Shinta decided to return to the academy instead. Annara, aware that she had no permit to stay at the academy, opted to remain with the group while assisting Heorgar with their tasks.

    Ronan, ever curious expressed interest in seeing the academy. "Senior, you can enter with my visitor pass," Emery offered

    The three of them stepped through the portal and arrived at the Alpha Academy. The cool, breezy air greeted them, and the sight of the towering mountains filled the horizon. Around them, acolytes bustled about, engaged in their daily routines, adding to the vibrant atmosphere of the academy.

    Ronan surveyed the scene with a discerning eye, nodding in satisfaction. "So they built the academy in this ce��" he mused as if he recognized the ce.

    Emery nced at Ronan, curious. "Have you been here before, Senior?"

    Ronan smiled enigmatically. "A long time ago, this held a different significance. It''s impressive to see how it has transformed into this..."

    Emery had heard that the Magus Academy was built in cooperation with a certain supreme magus who owned the. He wondered if the serpent supreme, Ronan, had any rtion to the supreme figure.

    The three walk across the academy grounds, their first destination was not the grand halls or the bustling training grounds but the administrative building of the academy. The purpose was significant: changing Shinta''s identity to her real one. The atmosphere inside the administrative office was a mix of formal efficiency and quiet anticipation. Given the academy had already been notified by the Ouroboros of her situation and with the added assistance of Urix, the process was expected to go smoothly.

    As Shura''s name was reced with Shinta''s real name on the records, Shinta couldn''t help but show her irritation towards the serpent supreme. Although the old ancestor hadn''t directly harmed her friend, she still held grudges against him for the role he yed in Shura''s demise. Once again Shinta threw a sarcasticment toward the man.

    Ronan casually remarked, "I can give you 100 girls as recements if you want."

    Urix, sensing the rising tension, hurriedly expedited the process. "All documents are in order," he announced, handing over Shinta''s new identification card.

    [Shinta Ouroboros]

    [15 years old]

    [Inner Hall 9]

    [Acolyte status - Silver Insignia]

    Both Emery and Shinta were taken aback by the unexpected changes. Her hall rank had fallen from Hall 7 to Hall 9, indicating that Lucius Hall hadn''t performed well in the mid-exams. Seeing her status as a Silver Insignia acolyte, Shinta couldn''t help but sigh. Despite winning two duels in the final tournament, her abrupt dismissal had set her back to silver rank.

    Shinta, determined to make the best of her situation, took the opportunity to ask the administrative clerk, "Is it possible to change hall?"

    With her situation regarding her identity resolved, Shinta requested to transfer to Emery''s hall. Unfortunately, this request was rejected as the academy rules dictated that changes could only be made at the beginning of the year and required the headmaster''s approval.

    "Do you want to schedule an appointment to meet the headmaster?" Urix asked.

    "Yes, please," Shinta replied without hesitation.

    "Alright, we will get back to you as soon as we have the date"

    The girl didn''t hesitate to let go of all the top hall privileges to stay with her father. As for Emery, he still bore a certain animosity toward Lucius. He couldn''t help to worry that Lucius might have ulterior motives, especially now knowing Shinta''s unique lineage.

    As for the loss of privileged ess to the Origin Stone room, Emery bore no such concerns. With Shinta''s proficiency in darkness elements, he had a better alternative in mind: the Khaos space. This mysterious dimension, rich with darkness energy, could provide Shinta with the training she needed.

    With her inquiries handled, Emery turned to Shinta and asked, "Are you going back to your hall or��?"

    Shinta interrupted him, saying, "No, I aming with you��" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery nodded and then turned to Urix, introducing the full moon magus beside him. "This is my Senior Ronan. He needs a visitor pass�� I think he''s also interested in having a tour of the academy."

    "Yes, I can help with that," Urix replied, already starting to process the visitor pass.

    Emery nced at Ronan. "Senior, you can find uster, when you are done."

    After being followed around for days, Emery finally saw a chance to escape from the ever-watchful serpent elder. He knew that even with a visitor pass, Ronan would not be able to enter the inner halls. Taking advantage of this, Emery swiftly cast a portal, and both he and Shinta disappeared through it.

    Unbeknownst to Emery, Ronan was indeed interested in exploring the academy. His curiosity was particrly piqued by a certain ce somewhere inside the mountain.

 Chapter 2178 Hall 60

    Chapter 2178 Hall 60

    With their great achievements during the mid-exam, Hall 120 had sessfully advanced to Hall 60. Although they were still upying the same hall, the magic-infused construction had elevated most parts of the hall from the mountain slope to a mid-crest, just below the clouds. This new elevation provided a breathtaking view over the academy''s forest spring below, a sight that added both beauty and tranquility to their surroundings.

    The arrangement was designed to ease the transition for the acolytes and their instructor, allowing them to retain most of their already-established facilities while incorporating additional features befitting their elevated status as a middle hall. The hall now boasted arger training area, where the acolytes could practice their spells andbat techniques with more space and better equipment.

    Additionally, a second multifunction stone building had been constructed, and even a small, sereneke of their own, where acolytes could rx and meditate.

    Most importantly, the higher altitude meant they were closer to the summits, where the spirit energy was richer and more concentrated. This provided an ideal environment for training both body and spirit core, allowing the acolytes to tap into the abundant energy that permeated the higher realms of the academy. The increased spirit energy not only enhanced their training sessions but also contributed to quicker recovery times and more profound meditation experiences.

    On this particr day, Klea dressed nicely and called up all the acolytes to gather in the yard. Her radiant happiness was evident, and it quickly sparked curiosity as they started to guess among themselves.

    "I guess Hardy''s information is real... Master Emery is returning today," one of them whispered eagerly.

    "Really?! This is fantastic!" another eximed.

    "It''s been one month. I can''t wait to show my improvement," "Please... not you. You''ll only embarrass us," another acolyte responded with a yful eye roll, though their grin betrayed their own excitement.

    "That''s him!!! It''s really true... Master is here... wait... who is he with?" As Emery entered the hall with Shinta standing next to him, the group fell silent, their eyes widening in recognition and surprise. "Wee back, Master!" the acolytes shouted in unison, their voices ringing with genuine excitement and respect.

    Emery''s heart warmed at the sight of their familiar faces, all eagerly awaiting his return. \

    With a smile, Emery said, "I see you all have done great while I was away�� well done."

    Such a simplepliment made the acolytes beam with pride and joy. Emery''s words were a validation of their hard work and dedication during his absence.

    Emery then greeted Ashaka and turned to Klea with a sincere smile. "Thank you," he said, his eyes conveying gratitude for her leadership in his absence.

    Klea was certainly d to see Emery''s safe return, but at this particr moment, her curiosity was piqued by the girl standing beside him. She turned to Shinta and said, "Wee back."

    Shinta replied with a smile, then turned toward the other acolytes, and with a confident voice, made a surprising announcement.

    "Hello everyone, my name is Shinta�� Master Emery''s daughter."

    There was a moment of stunned silence as the acolytes processed this revtion. Their eyes widened in surprise and curiosity, and whispers quickly spread through the crowd.

    It was a shocking announcement that took the acolytes seconds to process, followed by a wave of murmurs and spections.

    "What�� like a stepdaughter maybe��?" one acolyte whispered.

    "No�� I think it''s more like a long-lost daughter," "Wait�� I thought Master Emery is in a rtionship with Master Klea," someone said, causing several heads to turn in surprise.

    "... you mean she is their long-lost daughter?!"

    "No, you idiot�� this means Master Emery has another woman," "Wow�� this new side of Master impresses me even more,"

    Seeing the spections turning even wilder by the second, Emery scratched his head, unsure of how to exin properly. On the other hand, Shinta turned to chuckle, clearly amused by the reactions.

    Klea watched the small exchange between father and daughter with a smile. The truth was, she had mixed feelings after hearing the news about Shinta. But now, seeing them together, she was d to see Emery finding some closure to his tragic past. With the two finally finding each other, Klea believed things would be much more peaceful moving forward.

    Or so she thought.

    To everyone''s surprise, after all the introductions, Shinta stepped forward and announced, "I am not only the daughter, but I am also the strongest disciple! I hope the rest of you will not drag my Master name down."

    This bold deration took everyone by surprise. The acolytes exchanged nces, their initial shock quickly giving way to excitement.

    Big Sis Kat couldn''t contain herself and shouted to a reply, "Master, please let me show you my progress! By sparring with this�� lovely daughter of yours�� I hope she''s not too delicate for a challenge!"

    Following Kat, Ha Ron stood up with a much calmer tone, saying, "Master, let me, a first-year, challenge her."

    Not wanting to be left out, KingRig jumped in, "Me!! I''m the strongest first year! I will fight!"

    The response quickly hyped up the whole yard, especially with Shinta''s bold reply, "The fact that all three of you can''t measure your strength proves that you are not strong enough." She then swiftly directed her gaze at Dillon, pointing her finger at him. "You! Mister Gold Insignia, I challenge you!"

    Emery didn''t stop Shinta. Instead, he called upon Klea and Ashaka to watch together. Klea and Ashaka, both intrigued and slightly concerned, moved to stand beside him.

    It was decided that the first year would give Shinta a try first, and Ha Ron stepped forward. The young swordsman had shown great improvement over the past month. The new hall and the lump sum of contribution points received from the game and tournament had allowed him to explore the Origin Stone Room and purchase a skill of his own personal interest, a darkness-imbued sword technique that harnessed Ha Ron''s years of experience as an assassin.

    Ha Ron managed to trouble Shinta for a minute, his strikes swift and unpredictable, but as soon as she used her transformation, Ha Ron was unable to keep up with her battle power and was swiftly defeated.

    Next, it was Kat''s turn. The Big Sis had been practicing diligently, her improvement in wind spells allowing her to keep up with Shinta''s [Slithering Cloud Steps]. The two young women moved with incredible speed, their forms almost blurring as they shed. However, Shinta''s mastery of nt elements soon turned the tide. Vines erupted from the ground, weaving and wrapping around Kat with incredible precision. Despite her efforts, Kat found herself tightly restrained, unable to break free.

    "Now, Senior, it''s your turn!" Shinta challenged Dillon once again, her voice ringing clear across the yard.

    The whole group of acolytes started to cheer for Dillon. The support was palpable, but they were careful not to speak ill of Shinta, aware of her status. Dillon stepped forward, his eyes focused and determined. He had seen how Shinta handled He Ron and Kat, and he knew he needed to give it his all.

    Finally, Shinta was given the chance to fight Dillon once again. The rank 48 gold insignia acolyte would be a good test to rece her regret for notpleting the tournaments.

    Dillon stood tall and imposing as he unsheathed his massive ruler sword. The crowd of acolytes watched in anticipation, the air buzzing with excitement. Shinta, undeterred by Dillon''s size and reputation, drew her own sword, her eyes burning with determination.

    The duel began, and the sh of their weapons echoed through the yard. Dillon''s monstrous gravity-based attacks bore down on Shinta with immense force. Despite her wolf transformation, Dillon''s relentless onught pushed her to her limits.

    Their swords shed hundreds of times, sparks flying with each impact. The acolytes watched in awe as the two gave everything they had. Sweat poured down Shinta''s face as she fought to keep up with Dillon. Finally, with a resounding crash, Shinta''s sword shattered under the pressure of Dillon''s assault. She staggered back, disarmed and defeated.

    "Dillon!! Dillon!!" The acolytes'' cheers filled the air, celebrating Dillon''s victory.

    Shinta, despite frowning over her loss, still showed proper respect and acknowledged her opponent''s skill. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the excitement settled, a feast was prepared to celebrate Emery''s return. The tables wereden with a variety of dishes, and the atmosphere was festive withughter and camaraderie. Emery, standing among his students, raised his cup to toast their achievements.

    When the feast drew to a close, Emery approached Shinta.

    "Are you returning to your hall now?" Shinta hesitated, her reluctance evident. "I guess��" She paused "Why, Father? Do you need me for something else?"

    Emery smiled warmly. "Yes"

    Now that Emery was back in a safe ce, no longer under the watchful eye of the serpent elder, it was time for him to reveal his domain and show his secret: the Khaos Gate.

 Chapter 2179 Secrets

    Chapter 2179 Secrets

    Shinta was fully excited to hear about a certain secret that her father wished to share. She was called to the Hall''s private chamber with full anticipation. However, to her surprise, there were three other acolytes already waiting for her: Dillion, Ha Ron, and KingRig.

    "Why are you guys here?", her excitement fading into disappointment. She had hoped for an exclusive revtion from her father, but it seemed this secret was not hers alone.

    "Huh�� not much a secret, I guess."

    As her father, Emery, opened up a portal, Shinta''s curiosity was piqued again. As she stepped through, she was startled by what she saw. "This�� this is your Magus domain, Father? How��?"

    Shinta had seen a few of the Ouroboros elder grand magus domains before, but this was the first time she saw one could be created by a Magus realm individual. Her curiosity deepened when she saw how impressive her father''s domain was. The fresh, beautiful green grass stretched out before her, swaying gently in the breeze. The wind gusted across the clear blue sky, carrying with it the scent of blooming flowers and the faint rustle of leaves. This domain was second only to one belonging to her grandmother, the Queen herself.

    As they walked into the Chizpur vige, Shinta took in the quaint houses made of enchanted stones and the friendly stone creature who greeted them with warmth. Passing through the vige, across the river, she could see a majestic mountain, its peak shrouded in mist and sparkling with what appeared to be magical energy.

    Shinta couldn''t contain her thoughts. "I have heard that a Magus whoprehends thews of space could make their Magus domain early, but I''m sure it''s not as lively as this�� there must be something else involved."

    "Smart," Emerymented, his voice filled with pride. Dillion and the others were surprised by Shinta''s response.

    Emery took them to the cave, and as they entered the dark tunnel, Shinta turned visibly anxious. KingRig, noticing her difort, decided to act brave. "Haha�� there is nothing to be scared of��"

    However, his bravado was short-lived. KingRig''s voice suddenly fell silent as he was himself shocked to see whaty beyond the tunnel: a massive, terrifying tentacled beast.

    It was Chututlu, its enormous eyes gazing at the group of young acolytes. It opened its massive jaws, revealing rows of sharp teeth.

    <Is it dinner time?!> it asked, its voice echoing in everyone''s mind. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    All four acolytes were frozen in shock. Even KingRig, the mighty Mayan warrior, screamed like a girl. The sound echoed through the cave.

    Emery sighed deeply and said, "Cthulhu, with your looks, such jokes are not funny."

    The Khaos guardianughed earnestly, making a deep, rumbling sound that seemed to shake the very walls of the cave. The acolytes, trying to catch their breath, could only stare in a mixture of relief and bewilderment. "Master, what is�� how��?"

    Now that Chututlu has resided on his body, the Khaos guardian will stay in this chamber, guarding the Khaos gate behind it. Emery introduced Cthulhu as the Khaos guardian and gave a brief exnation of its existence.

    The information wasplex and difficult for the acolytes to decipher. Unfortunately, Emery didn''t have all the answers about its existence, and Chututlu didn''t seem thrilled about being bombarded with questions from a bunch of young acolytes. While the three acolytes remained wary of the beast, Shinta approached bravely.

    "Mister beast... are you the reason my father is so strong?"

    <Of course!> the beast replied.

    Surprisingly, it took Shinta only minutes to earn the beast''s liking. Emery couldn''t help but recall andpare the many weeks he had spent fighting the guardian to earn its recognition.

    "Okay, all of you can start your training," Emery announced.

    Emery allowed the other three acolytes to exin the training process, giving Shinta the chance to experience the Khaos energy firsthand before providing further guidance. The presence of the Khaos guardian meant they could now absorb much richer Khaos energy almost indefinitely.

    The acolytes found a spot within the cave and began their training. The air was thick with the potent Khaos energy, a palpable force that made their skin tingle and their senses heighten. Shinta felt a surge of power flow through her as she focused, her initial anxiety giving way to a deep sense of connection with the energy around her.

    While the acolytes were upied with their training, Emery started to tour around his domain, apanied by Livi the Baphomet.

    The two moved with a purposeful stride, surveying the fruits of Emery''s efforts since he had looted Mo Yan''s domain. Among the notable inhabitants were the shadow me bees, which had grown close to their previous numbers, and a few other remarkable creatures that now called his domain home.

    The most significant of these inhabitants was the 1000-year-old Ancient Deste Beast, King Roc, who had created its nest on the mountain summit. Emery and Livi flew up to the peak, the wind whipping around them as they ascended. The beast, a magnificent creature with a wingspan that blotted out the sun, watched them with keen, intelligent eyes. Its feathers shimmered in the light, a breathtaking array of colors.

    Emery had discovered that the nest itself, the structure woven from the Roc''s feathers, and mucuswere precious Tier 5 resources. The fact that the Roc was building a nest indicated the possibility that it might breed valuable eggs in the future, adding anotheryer of potential to Emery''s domain.

    Hovered in front of the colossal beast, Emery''s eyes narrowed as he examined the envement rune he had cast upon the beast. The rune glowed faintly, firmly embedded in the Roc''s core. With this, Emery was confident that he would be able to fully depend on the giant bird''s strength in the future.

    After feeding the giant bird, Emery teleported to the far south of his domain, an expanded area spanning 10 miles of green ins with a small oasis. Here, five different beast species lived, the most significant being the Crystal Rhinos and Lightning Tigers. Although there were a few dozen of each, none were close to Deste level.

    Unfortunately, the limited space and species ipatibility had reduced their numbers. The Lightning Tigers, in particr, were too aggressive and required extensive feeding and care. Emery decided to relocate the Lightning Tigers to a specially prepared chamber within the mountain, to decide what to do with themter.

    After tending to the beasts, it was time for Emery to check on the one lying on the northern ind��the star-devouring beast.

 Chapter 2180 Project

    Chapter 2180 Project

    Emery found the mist covering the beast''s ind to be thick and even more oppressive than before. Despite this, he made his way through the dense fog to the massive star-devouring beast lying on the ground. Its two terrifying yellow eyes gazed at him, and it emitted a low growl, vibrating through the air.

    Unlike the other beasts in his domain, the star-devouring beast had no real form. It was a manifestation of his own soul, much like thendscapes within his domain. This connection allowed Emery to sense the beast''s condition as if it were an extension of himself. He could feel its power growing steadily since thest battle, a raw, primal energy that seemed to pulse in time with his own heartbeat.

    The sight of the beast stirred a savage urge within him, a primal instinct that was hard to ignore. It took a moment for Emery to realize that this was the result of the beast devouring some of the nightmare hydra''s energy. The dark, chaotic power of the godly beast intermingled with the beast''s own essence, enhancing its strength and ferocity.

    Emery was forced to sit in a lotus formation. Drawing on his enhanced mental strength and his [Prism of Light] ability, he managed to calm the growing urge and resist the beast''s influence. His breathing became steady and controlled as he focused inward, channeling the light energy to counteract the darkness.

    However, he soon realized the result of his excessive use of primal transformation had further corrupted the area with dark energy, tipping the bnce of his domain. The readout confirmed his fears

    [Energy bnce: Darkness 64 (66)%, Light 36 (34)%]

    Emery sensed a growing concern that a further imbnce might lead to breaking the whole scale, potentially devastating his domain. He urgently needed to find a way to strengthen his nature core and restore bnce.

    He thought of the academy [Myriad Spring of Life]. With the new semester starting, Emery could receive more hours of these resources to help him. This should be his next step, yet Emery knew he could not solely depend on it. He needed a more sustainable solution. Emery took another stroll through his domain, this time heading to the underground chambers beneath the mountain. The muddybyrinthine cavern had expanded almost twice its size since the recovery of his primal core, and since then, he has started this new project.

    He descended through the stone stairway that wound deep into the earth, the intricatework of roots that crisscrossed the cavern walls and ceiling. These sinewy tendrils pulsed with a faint, ethereal glow, their presence was a testament to the potent energy that flowed through his domain.

    In the center of the chamber, a muscr figure sat on a specially made stone chair, its design integrated with the sinewy roots that covered the cave. As Emery approached, the dark-skinned figure rose to greet him with respect. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "CHWIIKK... Durak greets master,"

    Durak was the unique dark-skinned Orc who had followed Emery from one of his waypoint travels. Emery had previously left the Orc to train among the Magus warriors in Terra City, but after defeating Mo Yan, he has allocated the Orc to his domain to help with the special project.

    "I am here to see the progress," Emery said, cing his hand on a particr wall connected to the chair. He used his [Nature Grasp] ability to sense the multiple cocoons inside the wall.

    "Ten did not survive�� Twenty of them do... good," he muttered, feeling the energy signatures of the living beings within the cocoons.

    The beings inside were orc embryos. Ever since Emery discovered the [Orc Breeding Manual] on the Nexus and conducted experiments with the [Mysterious Green Essence] from the Demons Pit, he had the means to reproduce orcs. What he needed was a suitable habitat��a rich, muddy earth to breed them��and this underground chamber was perfect for it.

    The walls of the cavern were lined with these cocoons, each one pulsating with a faint, greenish light. The roots connected to the stone chair intertwined with the cocoons, providing them with the necessary nutrients and energy to grow.

    Emery had been hesitant to start the project because of the emotional weight he felt when he created the Chizpurs. However, he decided to proceed as soon as he learned that the orc cocoons would help absorb the nutrients from the domain. With enough orc cocoons, he believed he could effectively slow down the darkness corrupting his domain.

    As for Durak''s, his unique orc blood served as the catalyst for the orc breeding. Being the strongest orc bloodline that Emery had ever seen, Durak was key to the project''s sess.

    "Durak, soon enough you will have many brothers joining you," Emery said, with a hint of a smile.

    Emery then spent several hours fine-tuning the form, focusing on the strongest surviving embryos. With his upgraded [Metamorph Potions], he began to create more samples, each one a potential new life that could help stabilize his domain.

    The chamber buzzed with activity as Emery worked. The air was thick with the scent of magical herbs and potions. With his [Photosynthesis] skill, soon enough, dozens of mushroom-like nts, the origin of orc life, grew on the walls, pulsating with a soft, green glow before Emery used his earth spell to nt them inside the muddy walls.

    "Alright, I wille and check again in a few weeks. Guard the ce well," Emery instructed.

    "Yes, Master�� CHIWIKK,"

    After attending to all pressing matters, Emery finally found time to retreat to his workshop��a serene sanctuary within his domain where he could immerse himself in an important task.

    Emery carefully examined the various artifacts he had obtained from Mo Yan. Many weapons and armor had already been distributed to strengthen the forces of Golden City. Among the remaining items, he selected a shimmering, small purple crystal artifact. Its surface gleamed withtent power, resonating with intricate runes that hinted at its potential.

    With meticulous attention, Emery delved into the study of these runes, spending hours refining them with precise magical adjustments. Gradually, the crystal began to undergo a transformation into a beautiful ne. Emery held it up to the light, admiring the craftsmanship and the newfound enchantment it possessed.

    Satisfied with his creation, Emery left the workshop and made his way to the training grounds, where the acolytes had been diligently absorbing the Khaos energy for nearly two days straight.

    "Alright, it''s enough training for today,"

 Chapter 2181 Khaos Hub

    Chapter 2181 Khaos Hub

    With the Khaos guardian assisting their training, Emery can see significant qualitative changes in the acolytes'' strength, nearly doubling its previous speed. However, Emery observed that thick Khaos energy started to form a dense mist around their spirit cores. If the mist grew any thicker, it could be harmful, especially for King Rig and Ha Ron, who were already showing signs of difort. Dillion, being at the peak of rank 9, appeared able to endure it longer, but it was Shinta who seemed surprisingly unaffected.

    "I wonder if its gic or just affecting all half blood generally."

    Emery pondered this development, aware of the potential risks involved. "Alright, it''s enough for today," Emery dered, bringing their training session to a halt. The acolytes, visibly exhausted yet stronger,plied without hesitation.

    Emery then made a critical decision. He would grant all four of them as Khaos seeds. This process would harness the Khaos energy within them, giving them greater control over their newfound powers.

    <Are you sure?> asked Chututlu, his deep, resonant voice echoing in Emery''s mind.

    "Yes, do it," Emery responded without hesitation.

    Being the Khaos Champion with the support of two guardians, Emery had the capability to mark up to a dozen Khaos seeds. Without hesitation, he decided to bestow this limited power upon the young acolytes, recognizing their potential and the necessity for their growth.

    Chututlu''s energy surged, intertwining with Emery''s own power. The Khaos guardian extended its tentacle, touching each of the acolytes on their foreheads. As it did so, a mark appeared on each of them, glowing faintly with a deep, pulsating light.

    All four acolytes were initially shocked as they suddenly sensed a significant boost to their strength. This new power allowed them to call upon the energy of Khaos at will, as well as create their own personal spaces and waypoints. They could feel the changes within themselves��a newfound control and depth of energy that had not been there before.

    Emery observed their reactions, noting how their auras had grown more potent and vibrant.

    He then began to channel his power toward his surroundings, and the chamber they stood in started to shake in response. The walls seemed to pulse with life as the space slowly erged, expanding to amodate the growing power within. Multiple small doors began to materialize along the chamber''s periphery, each one glowing faintly with magical energy.

    Two figures emerged from the newly formed doors: a male and female with slender bodies and dark blue skin. These hybrid half moon magus, with an aura stronger than most, approached Emery and greeted him with deep respect.

    "We came to greet Master," they said in unison.

    These were the Tmi twins, Yama and Yami; both of them were Khaos seeds who had proven themselves invaluable as Emery''s eyes and ears, diligently guarding the earth from their post at the Moon Base. From another door emerged another Khaos seed: a woman in dark clothing, this oen was Yuria, Lord Izta youngest widow; next came a young man with dark hair. He radiated a friendly aura as he spoke casually to Emery, "This... is the new hub?"

    "Yes," Emery confirmed.

    Emery introduced the young man as Chumo, a close friend and brother from Earth. Chumo was also a half-moon magus. He seemed particrly interested in observing the four youths who had just been marked as Khaos seeds, but Emery held off on exining, waiting for one more person.

    "She''s a bit busy�� but she will definitely make time for you," Chumo said with a knowing smile.

    Shinta''s curiosity was piqued by Chumo''s statement, and before she could ask further, another door materialized. This door was muchrger than the others, and from it emerged a stunningly beautiful woman with crimson hair, Morgana. Despite her cold aura, a warm smile lit her face as she gazed upon Emery, her eyes reflecting a deep connection.

    Emery then introduced the acolytes as his academy students. Morgana showed a particr interest in Shinta. There was a certain familiarity between them, a subtle bond hinting at a deeper connection in their bloodlines. Shinta, on the other hand, couldn''t hide her curiosity and confusion about Morgana.

    Sensing the unspoken question, Emery decided it was time for a proper introduction.

    "Yes�� let me introduce you all," he said, gesturing toward Shinta. "This is Shinta, my daughter."

    Chumo, usually reserved, couldn''t contain his excitement at the news. His eyes lit up, and he broke out of his silent demeanor, grinning broadly. Morgana, on the other hand, was visibly shocked. She tried to maintain herposure, but her astonishment was evident. Shinta noticed this reaction, her curiosity about Morgana''s identity growing even more intense.

    "Who the hell is this stunning woman?!" she thought, giving a sidelong nce to Emery.

    "Alright, everyone''s here," Emery announced.

    Emery then began to exin the purpose of the new hub he had created. With his increasing proficiency in thew of space, he had managed to connect all the Khaos seeds'' waypoints into a single, unified chamber. At the heart of this chamber was the power of the Pestilence Gate. As for the Famine Gate, at the moment, only the guardian''s consciousness can be connected through Morgana.

    With the new hub, all Khaos seeds could enter this ce tomunicate and ess Khaos energy for training, even in Emery''s absence. On the downside, the chamber had be an isted zone from Emery''s Magus domain. None of them could exit through the tunnel or outside the mountain without Emery''s permission, and it was limited to those within the vicinity of his physical body.

    The acolytes began to grasp the extent of Khaos power in disbelief. The ability to connect waypoints across the universe spoke to its immense potential.

    After the expelenation, Emery then dismissed the group, The three boys left, still processing the astonishing revtions, their expressions marked by a mixture of disbelief and excitement. This left Morgana, Chumo, Yuria and Shinta behind. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Chumo stayed to give a brief report on the current stage of their pirate-hunting activities, as for Yuria, she reminded Emery about the uing Golden City council vote, which was set to take ce in ten days. It''s an important event that would highly affect the Earth faction''s influence over the Golden City and the sector.

    "Yes, I remember," Emery assured her. "I wille to visit as soon as possible."

    With their matters discussed, Chumo and Yuria exited through their personal doors, Morgana followed after giving an unspoken look to Emery, leaving only Shinta behind. She remained, gazing at Emery with a mixture of curiosity and judgment.

    "Hmm�� father�� care to exin who she is?" "She is�� my mate��" Emery responded, choosing his words carefully.

    Shinta''s frown deepened as she tried to hold back her emotions. "What about�� Master Klea?"

    Emery hesitated. "She is the woman I am with."

    The silence that followed was heavy.

    During their time together, Shinta had learned about theplex rtionship between her father and mother, but she had never seen this side of him. It felt as though her image of Emery, the perfect father, was starting to crumble.

    "Are there more?" Shinta asked, her toneced with a mix of curiosity and disappointment.

    "No... and its really not as you think..."

    "Really? what do I think?"

    "...."

    Emery, tried his best to exin, but as the conversation seems to turn even moreplicated, he decided to distract her with the gift he had prepared. He showed her the beautiful ne artifact with purple jewels.

    Shinta looked at him with disbelief. "Father... Seriously�� Are you trying to bribe my feelings with a gift?"

    Emery smiled warmly as he presented the gift, exining its significance. The [Soul Storing Crystal], a high-grade magic artifact once owned by Mo Yan, could store a portion of someone''s soul. With his current soul strength, Emery could imbue it with 10% of his consciousness, ready to assist Shinta in times of need.

    As Shinta listened, her initial curiosity turned to concern.

    "Does this mean you would know everything I say and do? ��. Erm�� father�� This is a breach of privacy��"

    Emery shook his head reassuringly and exined that the crystal only activates when it senses danger or when she channel her spirit energy into it. Shinta processed his words, sensed his sincerity and understood the genuine intention behind the gift.

    "Alright then," she finally said, her voice soft but resolved. This was the first personal gift Emery had ever given as a father, and seeing Shinta wear the artifact filled him with happiness.

    "Thank you father, but ...this is not over.... I need to talk to master Klea about this..."

    "...."

    Emery watched as she left, and wasted no time testing the crystal''s capabilities. With a focused mind, he could feel a subtle link forming between them. The stone''s power,bined with the Khaos waypoints, allowed Emery to sense her presence and easily locate her. It also granted him the ability to teleport to her quickly in times of danger. With ns to establish a Khaos gate in the academy hall, Emery could extend his protective range to cover the entire academy area.

 Chapter 2182 Time

    Chapter 2182 Time

    Emery returned to his room within the academy hall, seeking a moment of respite. As he settled onto thefortable bed, a knock on the door interrupted the quiet of the room. Klea entered without a word, her presence bringing a sense of warmth and familiarity.

    Without hesitation, she slipped under the covers beside him, her arms wrapping around him in aforting embrace. Her face drew close to his, her eyes reflecting affection and understanding as she spoke softly. "I''m d things are working out with you two."

    Emery smiled warmly in response, grateful for her support. "Thank you for covering for me... and for understanding."

    "Of course," Klea replied gently, her finger brushing lightly against his cheek. "She is your daughter... You need to take good care of her."

    Their closeness in that moment spoke volumes of their shared history and the bond they shared. They spent the evening in each other''s arms, the weight of the day lifting as they found sce in their connection and the promise of better days ahead.

    ######

    The next morning, Emery dedicated time to thoroughly review each of the acolytes. He began by watching the recorded exams, meticulously analyzing their performance. He then personally tested each of their techniques and physiques, keenly observing their strengths and areas for improvement. Afterward, he set to work concocting more pills to aid in their growth.

    Emery was particrly pleased with the progress of the two Romans, Titus and Armenius. Both exhibited excellentmanding skills and high mental fortitude.Recognizing this, Emery decided to guide them along specific paths that would maximize their potential.

    Titus, a Samaritan-born Roman from a tribe of horse riders, caught Emery''s attention. With Titus'' proficiency in wind elements and his extensive experience with horses, Emery decided to guide him towards the beast master path. He presented Titus with one of the youngest lightning tigers. He instructed him to use his spirit reading ability to tame and bond with the tiger, believing thisbination would transform Titus into a formidablemander for a fast-attack unit.

    Armenius, the Germania-born Roman, came from a tribe celebrated for their fierce closebat prowess. With Armenius'' potential, Emery decided to award him with two dozen ice-element puppets. These puppets were not just weapons; they were tools for Armenius to enhance his mental fortitude and hone his skills on the puppet controller path. Emery couldn''t help but envision Armenius one day bing as formidable as Jai Strider, the renowned metal puppeteer.

    Another pair of acolytes that caught Emery''s interest were ine and Bnna, both possessing insect bloodlines. The [9 Suns Divine Technique] and [9 Moons Divine Technique] they had learned enhanced their unique innate strengths, making their abilities even more pronounced. With their consent, Emery took samples from both and handed them over to Master Bob for experimentation. He had high hopes that the new Gene facility would soon produce suitable gene potions tailored to their unique bloodlines, potentially unlocking even greater powers within them.

    Despite Hardy showing some inclination towards training, he remained reluctant to fully reveal his true strength. Emery respected Hardy''s privacy but continued to encourage him to engage more deeply with the training regimen. On the other hand, Ullong, with his immense physicality, required substantial nourishment to maintain and increase his strength. Emery provided him with arge quantity of deste beast meat, rich in vital energies, to fuel his growth.

    After spending three days with the acolytes, Emery finally received a time slot to use the academy''s [Myriad Spring of Life]. With his status as a middle hall instructor, he was granted 12 hours inside the spring, a significant three times longer than the lower hall allocation. This time was crucial for Emery, as he desperately needed the spring''s rejuvenating properties to help bnce his core.

    Emery decided to bring both Klea and Ashaka along with him to the Myriad Spring of Life. He knew that with multiple participants, his own absorption from the spring would be lessened, but he didn''t mind. Both Klea and Ashaka had done so much and more than deserved such a reward.

    Both rejected his offer, understanding how much Emery needed the spring'' for his recovery.

    "No, please," Emery insisted. "Both of you have done a lot, and this spring will be incredibly helpful for you as well."

    He knew that Klea, with her affinity for water, would greatly benefit from the spring''s energies. Ashaka, on the other hand, would find the spring''s light energy immensely helpful for his own development. Emery felt it was only fair to share the reward, given how much they had done for the academy while he was away handling personal matters.

    Seeing his determination, Klea and Ashaka finally relented. "Alright then, let''s go." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The three headed toward the special area within the mountain and arrived at the chamber at their allocated time. However, when they got there, they found two grand magus standing guard at the door, both adorned with excessive golden essories that glittered in the ambient light. It seemed another instructor was still using the spring.

    Realizing their time slot had already passed, Emery approached the grand magus and politely reminded them of their reservation. The two grand magus, however, didn''t even acknowledge his presence, continuing to stand stoically by the door.

    Klea, noticing the disrespect, felt her irritation rising. However, the fact that the door was guarded by two grand magus indicated the importance of the person inside, and she decided to approach the situation calmly. She stepped forward and asked about the identity of the instructor inside.

    Her inquiry was met with a curt and dismissive reply: "Scram!" The word was spat out with clear disdain, echoing in the corridor.

    Such tant disrespect towards Klea immediately stirred Emery''s frustration, but before he could intervene, aposed female voice emanated from behind the door.

    "Why is it so noisy... Who is it?" The voice inquired with a touch of irritation.

    One of the grand magus replied curtly. "Just magus instructors from the middle hall," "I am still using the spring, just wait quietly," the voice insisted firmly.

    Unfortunately, Emery knew that rescheduling the slot would not be easy; it might take weeks before he could secure another opportunity.

    Klea''s patience waned at the dismissive tone, her brow furrowing in annoyance. Emery, however, decided to use VIA, to verify the identity of the person inside.

    After a moment, VIA responded with the following information:

    [Grand Magus Isthar]

    [Hall 6 - Nephilim Faction]

    The revtion that it was Isthar, made Emery believe that he had to tread carefully in handling this situation.

    x x

 Chapter 2183 Madness

    Chapter 2183 Madness

    Emery would have liked nothing more than to beat up the two grand magus guards and pull the arrogant Nephilim female out of the pool, but he knew such an act could lead to more trouble with the Earth faction. Frustration simmered within him, but he kept it in check.

    Ashaka, sensing the rising tension, took a deep breath and advised, "Let''s wait."

    Unfortunately, another hour passed, and the Nephilim woman showed no sign of finishing anytime soon. Emery''s patience was wearing thin, but he decided to hold his temper and called out to leave, avoid trouble, and reschedule for another day.

    Just as they turned, a male figure approached them from behind. His presence was immediately recognizable.

    "Here you are, my young friend. You finally came out of your hall," said the man, his voice casual yetmanding.

    It was Ronan, the Serpent Supreme. He nced at the group curiously. "Why are you all standing here?"

    Emery had been avoiding Ronan for thest few days, wary of the Serpent Supreme''s intentions. Now, seeing Ronane to his aid, he wondered whether this situation would ultimately benefit or harm him. As these thoughts raced through his mind, the female grand magus''s voice echoed from within the chamber.

    "Urgh�� so annoying, throw them all away."

    The two grand magus guards immediately followed her orders. One charged toward Emery''s group, and the other lunged at Ronan. However, both were quickly shocked to see the young magus and hispanions dodge and block their attacks with surprising ease.

    Ronan, demonstrating his superior skill, countered with a powerful strike that disabled one of the grand magus guards, sending him crumpling to the ground. Ronan then turned his attention to the massive door. Gathering energy around his fingers, he unleashed a st that shattered the door, revealing the spring and the half-naked female grand magus within. Her expression twisted with rage and disbelief as she screamed,

    "YOU DARE!!"

    With a single fluid motion, the female grand magus covered her body as she jumped out of the pool, her eyes narrowing in fury. Though she was only a one cosmos grand magus, she swiftly drew a glimmering golden bow, a formidable tier 8 weapon. As she pulled its string, her power surged, concentrating into a single, lethal arrow imbued with the essence of her domain.

    However, just as she was about to release the arrow, Ronan vanished and reappeared behind her. His finger brushed her cheek gently from behind, a mocking smile on his lips.

    "DAMN YOU!" she screamed, attempting to release the arrow. However, it flew harmlessly into the air, missing its mark entirely. Panic shed in her eyes as she looked around frantically for Ronan.

    Suddenly, a sharp pain blossomed in her cheek. She clutched at her face, her fingersing away covered in vile, greenish mucus. Her scream echoed through the chamber, a mixture of pain and terror.

    "POISON!! Arrghh!! My face!" She shrieked, her voice breaking as the noxious substance began to spread. Ishtar swiftly consumed a pill, and the vile mucus on her face began to dissipate, but the damage to her pride had already been done. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The two grand magus guards quickly returned to her side, but their presence did little to quell her rage. "Trash!! Both of you are trash!!" Ishtar screamed, her voice echoing through the chamber. Her rage was palpable, a tangible force that made the air feel thick and oppressive.

    In her fury, Ishtar stormed towards the door, her eyes locking onto Ronan, who stood calmly beside Emery. Her anger seemed to reach a new peak as she spat, "It''s you! EarthLink! a mere ve under my rule... to think you dare to defy your gods!!"

    Before Emery could respond, he noticed the subtle but undeniable changes in Ishtar''s face. Wrinkles began to form, her once youthful appearance giving way to the ravages of time. Ronan''s mocking voice cut through the tension,

    "Huh�� I thought you were a rare beauty�� apparently, you are just an olddy."

    The words hit Ishtar like a physical blow, her face contorting with rage and madness. Her eyes, now wild with fury, focused entirely on Ronan. "I will kill you!!" she screamed, her voice shrill and filled with murderous intent.

    At that moment, two figures arrived to intervene: Grand Magus Aurora, the deputy headmaster, and another strikingly beautiful grand magus, Neytiri, the instructor of Hall 5.

    "Sister Ishtar, why are you so angry?�� oh, your face, what happened?!" Neytiri''s concern was evident, but there was an unmistakable hint of mockery in her tone. Despite Ishtar''s fury, the oracle had sessfully restrained her, enforcing the academy''s strict no-fighting policy.

    The chaos was quickly quelled, and to Emery''s surprise, both Aurora and Neytiri showed proper respect to Ronan. It was clear that the Supreme Serpent had deep connections with the supreme magus of the, a fact that did not go unnoticed by anyone present. Ishtar''s face, still marred by the lingering effects of Ronan''s poison, twisted with rage and humiliation.

    Despite the intervention, Ishtar''s anger found a new target. She redirected her fury towards Emery and his group, her eyes burning with vengeful intent. Her voice echoed ominously in his mind.

    <You will pay for this humiliation. We have been too lenient with you�� no... earth will soon remember its goddess.> The threat lingered as she left the room.

    Once she was gone, Ronan turned to Emery with a knowing smile. "You don''t need to thank me�� consider this repaying part of your favor."

    "...."

    Finally, with Ishtar''s departure, Emery, Klea, and Ashaka were able to enjoy the peace and quiet of the spirit-rich spring. The tranquil waters enveloped them, filling their bodies and souls with vigor. Emery felt the revitalizing energy flow through him, but his mind was troubled by the foreboding threat Ishtar had left behind.

    With the aid of VIA, Emery delved into Ishtar''s background. He quickly realized the extent of her influence within the Nephilim faction and her historical ties to Earth. The 12 hours in the Myriad Spring of Life proved immensely beneficial for Emery. As he emerged from the spring, he felt a notable increase in hisprehension of thews and a bnce in his energy:

    [Analyze stat��]

    [Law of Nature: 25 (26) %]

    [Law of Light: 19 (21) %]

    [Law of Space: 31%]

    [Law of Devour: 14 %]

    [Law of Gravity: 10 %]

    [Law of Sword: 5%]

    [Law Comprehension: 104 (107)]

    [Soul Force: 1085 (1102)] [Energy bnce: Darkness 66 (63)%, Light 34 (37)%] However, the momentary peace was shattered as Emery received a troubling message from Terra City. The notification read:

    [The Nephilim faction sent an emissary, They demanded to reim Terra City from us.]

 Chapter 2184 Breakthrough

    Chapter 2184 Breakthrough

    The message from Terra City was rming, and Emery couldn''t help but suspect a connection between the Nephilim''s sudden move and the incident involving Grand Magus Ishtar just 12 hours ago. He knew he needed to head to Terra City immediately to assess the seriousness of the problem. However, as he was walking out of the spring, he noticed a significant change in his senior, Ashaka.

    The Abbot released the umted energy he had gathered into one breath, causing his entire body to glow, and Emery sensed the aura of the full moon magus realming from the man. The breakthrough was a sight to behold, his aura radiating power and vitality.

    "Congrattions, senior,"

    Ashaka, the Abbot, had been injured and stuck within the saint realm for nearly a millennium. Despite his deepprehension of the spiritw, he had been unable to advance due to ack of rich resources on Earth. The Myriad Spring of Life had done wonders for his body, significantly boosting his attainment in light elements. It was evident that the spring''s potent energy had provided the final push he needed to break through his limitations.

    [Ashaka] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    [Magus Realm: Full Moon]

    [Law of Light - 26 (30)%]

    [Law of Ice - 9 (10)%]

    [Law of Fire- 8%]

    [Law of Metal - 4%]

    [Law Comprehension - 47 (52)]

    [Soul force 392 (455)]

    [Battle Power 382 (433)]

    Seeing this, Klea stepped out of the spring, her voice yful as she teased, "Ahh, I am so envious... "

    Despite her light-hearted tone, Klea had also gained substantial benefits from the spring. Although she hadn''t reached a breakthrough, the improvements were evident.

    [Kleopatra]

    [Magus Realm: Half Moon]

    [Law of Lightning - 18%]

    [Law of Water -16 (19)%]

    [Law of Wind - 11(12)%]

    [Law of Ice - 10 (11)%]

    [Law Comprehension - 55 (60)]

    [Soul force 532 (568)]

    [Battle Power 375 (380)]

    Klea''s improvements might not have been as significant in recent years due to her focus on mastering formation paths, but her umted soul force surpasses that of most full moon magus.

    Seeing the significant effects granted by the spring, Emery understood why so many magus, even grand magus, sought to be instructors at the academy. Although the spring''s effects might diminish with prolonged use, its potential to help Magus reach the grand Magus realm after a few years of teaching was undeniable. This realization fueled Emery''s determination to strive harder and aim for the higher hall next semester.

    "Okay, let''s head back," Emery said, his voice resolute.

    The three of them flew back to Hall 60, thendscape below them a blur of colors and forms. Along the way, Emery exined the situation in Terra City, detailing the Nephilim faction''stest demands and the urgency of his departure to address the crisis.

    "I will be leaving a gate here in the hall," Emery said, trying to reassure Klea and Ashaka. "So I should be able to return anytime."

    Klea and Ashaka exchanged nces before Ashaka spoke, his voice steady. "Emery, you should focus on the task at hand. We can handle the training of the acolytes in your absence."

    Emery gave a slight nce at Klea, who smiled warmly and added, "Yes, yes�� I will pay good attention to your daughter."

    As they approached Hall 60, the serene atmosphere was disrupted by an unexpected presence. Damo met them at the entrance, his expression a mix of concern and frustration.

    "Master... we cannot stop him. He just forced himself in," Damo reported, ncing nervously over his shoulder.

    The visitor was Ronan, the serpent supreme. The fact that he could enter Emery''s hall meant that the man had managed to gain special academy ess through his connections. His presence was both surprising and concerning, given theplex situation Emery was already dealing with.

    Emery approached Ronan with a gesture of respect, masking his unease. "Anything I can help you with, Senior?"

    Ronan''s casual demeanor didn''t waver as he responded, "As I said, I owe you a favor, so I''ll be hanging around you for a while."

    Emery took a deep sigh, his mind racing with the potentialplications Ronan''s presence could bring. "Senior... honestly, your recent favor just got me into a huge problem."

    Ronan raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "Oh... how so?"

    Emery''s rtionship with the Nephilim was not really a secret, hence, he decided that transparency might prevent furtherplications, and briefly exined his situation. He outlined the delicate status of the Earth faction, the recent confrontation with Grand Magus Ishtar, and the troubling news from Terra City.

    "So that''s what happened�� maybe I should pay a visit to this old woman again," Ronan mused, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    Emery had zero trust in Ronan and the way he handled things. The serpent supreme had shown a willingness to kill hundreds of innocent lives and endanger his own faction to achieve his goals. Emery knew it would be better to keep his distance from the man.

    "No... please don''t," Emery said, his tone firm but respectful. "If you really want to do me a favor, please stay out of it."

    Ronan started to chuckle, the sound unsettling Emery even more. "No... this is partly my fault, so of course, I will help. So we are leaving for this... Terra City? I wille with you."

    Emery could only roll his eyes inwardly, thinking, "This is not partly... it''s all your fault."

    He masked his frustration and replied, "Senior, I appreciate your offer, but it''s important that this situation be handled delicately. Your presence might escte things further."

    "No, No.. I aming with you!" Ronan insisted.

    Ronan was a supreme figure with immense authority and connections. If such a figure were to help him, Emery would undoubtedly receive significant benefits. However, Ronan''s priority should have been recovering his strength. His insistence on following him must have been driven by ulterior motives, likely seeking the secret of Emery''s Khaos entity. Emery took a deep sigh and decided to ignore the man. He spoke a few final words to his acolytes before leaving the hall and heading towards the academy portal, aware that Ronan stayed close behind him.

    However, as soon as they arrived at Utopia City, Emery had already vanished from Ronan''s sight.

    "Where the hell did he go?!" Ronan eximed in frustration.

    Emery had used the split-second moment after stepping out of the teleportation gate to ess his Khaos waypoints, directly arriving at Terra City''s artificial waypoints. Howeverknowing that Ronan was looking for him, he should not return to the academy for a while, or risk revealing the existence of his Khaos gate.

 Chapter 2185 Trouble at Terra

    Chapter 2185 Trouble at Terra

    Emery arrived at the secret chamber in the basement of Terra Castle, where Magus Yuria, greeted him with a mixture of relief and urgency. She wasted no time in updating him on the escting situation.

    "They''re still up there, demanding to see you, the faction leader,"

    She exined that the Nephilim emissary had arrived with a formidable entourage��a force consisting of two hundred saint-level warriors, a dozen magus, and three grand magus. Their demands were unreasonable, and tensions were running high. Magus Rosia and Grand Magus Fantasme of the Silvermane wolf faction were currently attempting to manage the situation, but the emissary''s obstinance threatened to escte into conflict.

    Emery absorbed the gravity of the situation quickly. Utilizing his [Shapeshifting] ability, Emery swiftly disguised himself, ensuring that his true identity remained concealed. While revealing himself as the leader of Terra''s faction would simplify the negotiations, to suddenly arrived in Terra city after a recent encounter with Ishtar at the academy just 12 hours ago would raise problematic questions. "Let''s go," Emery arrived outside the grand hall of Terra City, where a tense standoff was unfolding between the Terra forces and the Nephilim emissary''s entourage. Magus Rosia stood resolutely at the forefront, her presence a formidable barrier against the Nephilim''s demands.

    Surrounding her were dozens of Terra City guards, bolstered by two dozen magus��a mix of Terra City''s Magus forces, wolf half-bloods from Twilight Hall, and recent Magus arrivals from the subterranean world. Queen Soonhee of the Alvanic Kingdom stood alongside them.

    The emissary, a blond-haired man in a shining zer, voiced his impatience loudly. "We have waited here for hours! We demand your answer!" His tone brooked no further dy, the threat of force underlying his words.

    "As I said before," Magus Rosia responded firmly, her voice unwavering despite the tension thick in the air, "our leader is currently not avable. We must thoroughly consider your im. You are wee to leave and returnter for our response."

    The emissary retorted sharply, "If we do not receive a satisfactory answer soon, we will take matters into our own hands. We will not hesitate to remove you all out of our Nephilim property!"

    Emery chose not to intervene immediately. Instead, he reached out telepathically to Magus Rosia, instructing her to stall for time while he assessed the situation. Using VIA''s capabilities, Emery swiftly analyzed each of the grand magus and magus aligned with the Nephilim emissary''s entourage. Most were indeed affiliated with the Astiel, one of the prominent Nephilim families linked to Grand Magus Ishtar. However, to Emery''s surprise, a few individuals bore affiliations with Golden City''s Croft family��a revtion that added anotheryer ofplexity to the unfolding trouble.

    Observing the courtyard where tensions simmered, Emery noted the conspicuous absence of the third grand magus among the Nephilim contingent. "Why are there only two grand magus present?" he asked Yuria, "Where is the third?"

    "The third grand magus is stationed at the teleportation gate," she exined, "They have brought officials from the Magus Alliance with them. They are blocking the arrival of sister Cellia and the allies from Zodiac City."

    Emery nodded thoughtfully, absorbing the strategic implications of the situation. The presence of the Magus Alliance officials indicated a coordinated effort by the Nephilim to assert their influence over Terra City through both political maneuvering and military posturing. It was a calcted move aimed at overwhelming Terra''s defenses and imposing their will through sheer force if necessary.

    After confirming that all three grand magus were only in one cosmos realm, Emery felt prepared to confront the escting situation. With a subtle signal, Magus Rosia conveyed a firm message to the Nephilim emissary and his cohorts.

    "I will bring this matter to the Magus Alliance court. If you dare to take a step further, we will retaliate in kind," she dered, her voice carrying the weight of authority and resolve. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The blond-haired emissary''s face contorted with anger at Rosia''s defiance. "Huh! A grade one faction dares to speak big," he sneered, turning to Grand Magus Fantasme with disdain. "You think these filthy half-bloods could help you�� you are mistaken." With a gesture, he ordered, "Teach these people to learn their ce!"

    Both Nephilim grand magus tensed, ready to charge forward, when suddenly a deafening shriek echoed from the nearby mountain. A powerful aura surged into the sky, apanied by the unfolding of immense golden wings.

    "It''s�� an Ancient deste beast!!!" someone eximed, their voice a mixture of awe and rm.

    The atmosphere shifted instantly as everyone, Nephilim and Terra alike, turned their attention to the majestic creature descending from the sky. The King Roc, legendary in its size and power, dominated the sky with its imposing presence, casting shadows over the tumultuous scene below. After seizing everyone''s attention, the colossal King Roc descended from the skies andnded gracefully next to the Terra faction. On its back was a man whose presence exuded a powerful full moon aura, unmistakably Emery in disguise. The grand magus of the Nephilim faction exchanged uneasy nces upon witnessing such a disy. The sight of a magus capable ofmanding such a powerful creature stirred both awe and apprehension among them. Added to the formidable female wolf grand magus, they came to the realization that they might have underestimated the strength and resources of their adversaries.

    "Where did this beaste from?�� so suddenly�� are they still hiding more forces?" the blond-haired emissary muttered, his voice betraying a hint of uncertainty.

    As the tension reached its peak, Magus Rosia''smanding voice cut through the air, her ultimatum echoing over the tumultuous scene. "I give you all 10 seconds to leave our city!!" Her words hung in the air, a stark warningden with determination.

    "10!... 9�� 8..." Before the count concluded, Emery issued a silentmand to King Roc, unleashing its devastating killer move��a piercing shriek that reverberated through the air. The sound attack struck with precision, targeting the Nephilim forces and throwing them into disarray.

    Witnessing the chaos unfold within their ranks, the blond-haired emissary made a swift decision. Recognizing the danger and sensing the strategic disadvantage, he barked orders for retreat. The Nephilim forces, scrambled toward the nearest portal, their departure marked by panic and urgency.

    Amidst the confusion, Emery seized the opportunity to execute a covert maneuver. Concealed within the chaos, he orchestrated the abduction of one of the Croft family magus. It was a strategic move aimed at gaining critical intelligence that could unravel the mysteries surrounding Golden City''s involvement and the motives driving the Nephilim''s aggressive actions.

    "Now let''s see what they are nning,"

 Chapter 2186 Claim

    Chapter 2186 im

    Despite sessfully forcing the Nephilim to retreat, the tension in the meeting room at Terra Castle was palpable. Magus Rosia, along with several key officers of the Terra faction, gathered to discuss the rming situation. The audacity of a faction to behave like thugs under the watchful eyes of the Magus Alliance highlighted the imminent threat they faced.

    Emery swiftly issued orders for the pirate hunting force to return immediately from their activities. Their presence was not only needed to bolster the city''s defenses but also to ensure their safety, as they might be targets outside the protection of Terra City.

    The core of the issuey in the Nephilim''s im to the ownership of Terra City. The official letter presented by the Nephilim emissary stated that Izta, thete leader of the Terra faction, had been under Nephilim faction employment. ording to the document, Izta had no legal right to pass down his property to his wives or any other individual, as it belonged to his employer, the Nephilim.

    This im posed a significant legal and moral challenge. If the Nephilim''s assertion was valid, Terra City could be stripped from its current inhabitants, cing them under Nephilim control. Emery understood the gravity of the situation; it wasn''t just about property rights but the autonomy and survival of their faction.

    The letter exined that thete Lord Izta''s significant contributions to the Magus Alliance had led the Nephilim to overlook their ims for many years. However, recent activities by the Terra faction had displeased both the rightful owners and the Magus Alliance. The letter read: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "With this letter, we demand all managing leaders to hand over their authority of Terra Castle to its rightful owner. All residents who are willing to be part of the Nephilim rule are allowed to stay; the rest must vacate the premises immediately."

    The letter was not just arrogant and presumptuous, but Emery also noticed the seal of the Golden City Council, the leading government of the sector, prominently disyed. This endorsement added ayer of official weight to the demands,plicating the situation further.

    The atmosphere in the room grew even more tense. Most of the people present had been part of Lord Izta''s crew for decades if not centuries. They had built their lives and homes in Terra City, making it an integral part of their existence. The idea of surrendering everything they had worked for, the legacy of Lord Izta, was infuriating.

    Magus Cellia, her face flushed with anger, clenched her fists. "This is outrageous! They can''t just im everything we have built!"

    Emery struggled to contain his emotions. The Nephilim had crossed a line by targeting the legacy of Lord Izta, a hero who had given so much to the people of Terra City. The audacity of their demands and the arrogance of their letter filled him with a burning anger. He took a deep breath, calming himself before turning to Magus Rosia, the first wife of Lord Izta and the one who had followed him the longest.

    "Senior, are any of these ims true? Do they have such a right?" Emery asked, his voice steady butced with urgency.

    Magus Rosia stayed silent for a moment, a frown deepening on her face. She was not sure of the exact legalities, as Lord Izta had never fully disclosed all the details of his arrangements and affiliations. Thete champion had his own vulnerabilities and secrets, which made the situation even moreplicated.

    Her determination was evident as she assured Emery, "I will quickly handle this matter." Her resolve to seek legal counsel and gather concrete information about Lord Izta''s affiliations brought a sense of direction to the chaotic situation.

    Emery then delved into the intricacies of the academy''s situation, revealing the involvement of the Nephilim Astiel family branch and the Croft magus within the group. The interrogation of the captured magus had yielded some information. Emery confirmed the Croft family''s close ties to the Nephilim and their intention to harm Terra. However, the magus had been oblivious to the greater scheme, indicating that more information was needed. Emery nned to visit the Croft faction, suspecting that one of the brothers might hold the key to understanding their broader ns.

    Considering the faction''s involvement, Emery couldn''t help but think about his allies, the Karat family. "Any news from the Karat family? Any word from Tessa?" he asked, hoping for some support or insight from his trusted allies.

    To his surprise, he learned there had been no movement from the Karat faction. Even Tessa, a good friend who was always at the forefront of all things rted to Golden City, had not been sighted for a few weeks. This absence was troubling.

    Yuria, who was in charge of information, provided her perspective. "I believe this has a rtion to theing council seat election," Emery nodded in agreement. The timing seemed suspicious. His aggressive campaign to gain poprity by fighting the pirates to secure a seat on the council might be intertwined with the problems he was now facing with the Nephilim. At this point, Emery had little hope of gaining the council vote to remove his apothecary shop''s five-year unfair sentence. The political climate was tense, In fact, he anticipated that at next week''s hearing, the Qin family would escte their efforts against him even further.

    Emery took a deep sigh, feeling the enormity of the situation. Political battles, he mused, could be more exhausting than fighting a godly beast. The intricate web of alliances, betrayals, and strategic moves required patience and careful nning. He knew he could not afford to be hasty. Gathering more intelligence and crafting the right response was crucial.

    In light of the heightened tensions, Emery ordered all Terra City forces to remain on high alert. This included bolstering security at the Earth-Moon Base. His apothecary shop also couldn''t be left vulnerable. It''s a strategic move to maintain readiness against any unforeseen threats.

 Chapter 2187 Plot

    Chapter 2187 Plot

    Saturn 5

    Kronos Faction Home

    A magus flew toward the pce, his excitement palpable as he hurried through the grand corridors. Bursting into the main hall, he interrupted a meeting in progress. "Father!! Have you heard?! The faction has made a move on that lowly Earthlink!"

    The grand magus, surrounded by advisors and high-ranking officials, remained undisturbed by the interruption. His presence exuded authority and calm. With a slight gesture, he dismissed his subjects, who quickly and quietly exited the room, leaving father and son alone.

    "Yes, I have heard�� it seems our effort to stir up those in the Magus Academy has borne fruit. Lady Ishtar has made her move."

    The magus''s eyes gleamed with excitement. Lady Ishtar of the Astiel family was a formidable force, one of the powerful branch families with strength surpassing most grade 3 factions. Her involvement would surely spell disaster for the Earth faction.

    "Father, please let me go there. I want to see their demise with my own eyes," he implored.

    Unfortunately, the grand magus''s response was firm. "No�� there isn''t much we can assist with that she doesn''t already have. Besides, Lady Ishtar has always been unpredictable. If we get on her bad side, it might be us who suffer a loss. No, we will closely watch from the sidelines."

    "But father��!" the magus protested, his irritation evident.

    The grand magus''s patience wore thin. His voice rose in anger, "Huh!! You should focus on your training! It''s been so long, and you still haven''t reached the full moon realm?! Look at your two brothers; both of them are almost ready for their cosmic tribtions. What about you?!"

    The young magus quickly knelt on the floor, his desperation palpable. "Father�� if that bastard hadn''t made me lose my real body, I would have reached the full moon long ago��. Please, father��. I need to see him dead!"

    "Hades!! This is why you have not improved! You have enough hatred to push you forward, but youck the guts! What is there to be proud of in watching someone else take your revenge for you?! Have you admitted defeat against that mere 30-year-old half-blood?!"

    The words struck Hades hard, like a hammer to his soul. His father''s harsh reprimand echoed in his mind, tearing through his pride and exposing the bitter truth. Thest few years had seen little improvement in his abilities, and each passing day brought news of Emery''s achievements��defeating grand magus realm pirates and, more recently, vanquishing a two cosmos grand magus. Each victory of Emery''s was a knife twisting in his heart, an obstacle that affected his growth.

    The truth was even Kronos himself was concerned about Emery''s rapid growth. Seeing his son''s despair, he sought to provide reassurance. "I will send a message to Lady Ishtar, giving her all we know about him. Information about the mysterious primordial energy will definitely interest her, and it might even bring Sky Lord''s attention. As for you, just focus on training for the duel."

    Hades bowed his head, feeling a mixture of relief and renewed determination. "Yes, father, I understand�� I will try harder."

    Kronos then borated on the significance of the uing duel. It wasn''t just about defeating the Earth faction and reiming Earth; it was about proving their worth to the main family.

    "In the end, strength is the most important. We have been building our strength over the past millennia. After your brother Zeus and Poseidon reach the grand magus realm, we will easily win the duels and be one step closer to achieving our grade 2 advancement."

    ####

    Golden City,

    Croft Family Estate

    Dusk settled over the grand estate, casting long shadows across the fortress-like structure. A magus approached the front gates, his demeanor weary but determined. As he neared, the captain of the guards stepped forward, his expression stern. "Magus Klein, where were you? The young master has been looking for you."

    Klein nodded, acknowledging the concern. "Yes, I will go report to young master now."

    He moved past the gate, navigating through thebyrinthine estate. The buildings were heavily secured, each checkpoint more formidable than thest. As he reached the inner sanctum, he was halted by a grand magus elder. The elder''s eyes bore into him, a silent demand for an exnation.

    For the next hour, Klein recounted his ordeal. He described how he had been caught in a skirmish, losing his chance to exit the portal until muchter. While stuck there, he had decided to gather intelligence on Terra''s real strength, information he now openly shared with the elder.

    The elder listened intently, asionally nodding as Klein detailed the defenses and capabilities of Terra''s forces. When Klein finished, the elder''s stern expression softened slightly. "Good, this information is useful," he said, a hint of approval in his voice. "You may return to your post."

    Respectfully, he said, "Elder, I heard the young master is looking for me."

    "No, he is with important guests. You can seek him tomorrow," the elder replied, dismissing him with a wave of his hand.

    "Yes, elder," Klein responded, bowing slightly before turning away.

    Instead of returning to his post, Klein wandered around the estate, engaging in casual conversations with some of the guards. He then made his way towards the expansive garden in the west wing of the estate, a secluded and serene area rarely frequented by others at this hour.Soon enough, a figure emerged from the darkness, moving with a silent grace. Recognizing the presence, Klein immediately knelt in respect.

    "Master, I have done as you asked," he said, keeping his head bowed.

    The shadowy figure was Emery in disguise. He had invested hours meticulously ensnaring the Croft magus with his [Partial Soul Envement], bending the man''s will to his own. Under thispulsion, the magus conducts a thorough survey of the heavily fortified estate for him.

    Emery used his mastery of spirit reading to probe the Magus memory, glean critical details about the estate''syout, security protocols, and other important notes happening in the estate.

    The Croft estate, a testament to their military prowess, housed a formidable contingent of over fifty magus and four grand magus; one of them was in two cosmos realms. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Afterconfirming there was no spirit master grand magus among them, Emery instructed the magus to return to his post, emphasizing the need for him to remain hidden as a future informant.

    Emery then delved into the gathered information, particrly interested in the uing important meeting attended by the young master.

    "Now let''s see what you Croft are up to,"

 Chapter 2188 Sneak

    Chapter 2188 Sneak

    After familiarizing himself with theyout and security measures of the Croft estate, Emery navigated the premises with newfound confidence. His spirit reading ability allowed him to move with ease, his presence masked to avoid detection. Even if someone did sense him, few within the estate could pose a real threat to him. With the power of Khaos at his disposal, Emery could escape any confrontation if necessary. However, he preferred to avoid such trouble, prioritizing stealth and acquisition of information.

    He meticulously avoided areas where the Croft grand magus resided. His target was the chamber where the meeting was being held. As he approached, Emery sensed the formidable presence of a grand magus nearby. He expertly masked his spirit signature to evade detection, rendering himself invisible to even the most vignt of guards.

    Phasing seamlessly through space, Emery positioned himself just outside the targeted chamber. The walls were thick, designed to prevent eavesdropping, but Emery''s heightened abilities allowed him to perceive the conversations within. Every word spoken inside the chamber could potentially unravel the Croft family''s hidden agendas, and Emery was determined to catch every detail.

    Emery''s senses sharpened as he tuned into the conversation unfolding within the meeting hall. He recognized the voices of Vinser Croft, the young master of the Croft family, and the Nephilim emissary, who had previously attempted to take Terra City by force.

    "Huh�� to think they have such a beast guarding the ce!" The emissary''s voice carried a tone of irritation mixed with surprise. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Yes, I am surprised myself," Vinser responded, "They must have gained significant profits to hire such a beastmaster. Unfortunately, they would have strengthened their defenses and guarded their portal by now. ... also without proper reason, the alliance could not permit you to send warships into their zone."

    "Dammit!" The Nephilim emissary''s voice rose in anger. "I can''t go back to my Lady with a failure. No! You must assist me!"

    Vinser''s response was measured, exuding a calm confidence. "Yes, of course, I can help you, but as I advised before, please be patient. As soon as the council finalizes your im, we can officially help you evict them."

    "How long would that be!?" The desperation in the emissary''s voice was palpable.

    Vinser paused briefly before replying, "Wait�� let me introduce you to someone first."

    Momentster, another person entered the room��a beautiful female magus whom Emery immediately recognized: Victoria Qin.

    "This is��?" The Nephilim emissary''s voice trailed off, curiosity piqued.

    With a graceful and polite gesture, Victoria introduced herself, exining the prominent Qin family she represented and her alignment with the Croft family''s interests.

    "Ahh, no wonder you Croft are so daring these days�� with the Qin family on your side, you Croft are like a tiger with wings! Hahaha," the emissaryughed, a mixture of awe and respect evident in his tone.

    However, the atmosphere shifted dramatically as Victoria''s demeanor turned authoritative. She exuded an overbearing presence as she spoke, "Mister emissary, I have reviewed the documents and unfortunately, I found several pieces of contradicting evidence to your ims in our city hall. Given Terra Lord''s contributions and poprity, I am afraid you will not seed."

    "What!!?" The emissary''s voice was a mix of shock and indignation. "Ourdy has spent a considerable sum to purchase the rights to thatnd; she will not ept such a decision!"

    Still calm, Victoria added, "Forgive me for saying this, but you were reckless to purchase a disputed piece ofnd. I can show you the details, but I assure you, none will be to your liking."

    "Urgh... You wait until mydy hears this!" The emissary''s frustration was evident.

    Victoria, maintaining herposed demeanor, replied, "Wait, mister emissary... It was not our intention to trouble you or your Lady, otherwise I would not have personallye here to meet you."

    "Ohh... you want something... tell me," "It''s just that, conveniently, Golden City will be having our council election next month. All we ask for is Lady Ishtar''s support," Victoria said, her smile widening. "After we dominate the council seats, we could easily make sure some documents ....disappear..."

    Hearing these words made Emery want to step out from the shadows and give them all a lesson, but he calmed himself down. The emissary, still unsure, asked, "What kind of support?"

    "Golden City will be hosting a grand reception next week," Victoria exined smoothly. "We hope yourdy wille and give a few simple words of support. That is all."

    "Alright, I will speak of this matter," the emissary agreed reluctantly.

    "Please do convey that we would love to see Lady Ishtar in her dashing beauty at our grand reception," Victoria added, her voice dripping with false sweetness.

    After the emissary left the building, Emery decided to stay hidden and observe further. He contemted kidnapping one of the two nobles, but he knew that, unlike the magus guards, these young masters would likely possess life-protection artifacts that could thwart his attack. For now, it was best to remain in the shadows and ensure that they were unaware he had overheard their ns.

    "This is a great opportunity for us, Vinser. With the Nephilim backing us, none would fear that old founder anymore. After this election, we could greatly drain all of Karat''s influence from the city. Then, as I promised, our two families could rule together," Victoria said, her voice filled with ambition.

    Realizing the two were starting to turn intimate, Emery decided it was time to leave. He carefully made his way out of the estate, his mind racing with the information he had just uncovered.

    What he needed to do next was to find out about these documents Victoria mentioned. Tessa Karat would be a great help to him on this matter. Her knowledge and influence could provide the insights needed to counter their schemes. Emery''s next priority was to see Tessa hoping nothing bad happened behind her disappearance.

    x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 2189 Assembly

    Chapter 2189 Assembly

    Two dayster,

    The Gilgamesh warship returned to Terra City, the air was filled with celebration. The triumphant return brought cheers from the popce, their spirits lifted by the sight of the warship that had been on a relentless six-month campaign. The warriors aboard had eradicated two dozen pirate groups, destroyed several outposts, and halted numerous criminal activities, earning a formidable reputation throughout the sector.

    Later that day, the assembly yard was packed with hundreds of Terra warriors and thousands of citizens. Emery stood before them and began bymending the warriors for their sess.

    "Your bravery and dedication have brought honor to our city. For this, you have my deepest gratitude."

    He then proceeded to hand out rewards to those who had distinguished themselves during the campaign. Spirit stones, high-grade pills, and artifacts were distributed to many deserving warriors. Thrax, known as the Immortal diator, received special recognition for his leadership throughout the campaign. As Emery praised Thrax, the crowd erupted in apuse, the sound echoing through the assembly yard.

    A moment of solemnity followed as Emerymemorated the fallen warriors. Three magus and twenty saint-level warriors had given their lives during the campaign. With solemn reverence, Emery recognized their contributions to the faction before reminding everyone of the cost of their victory and the ongoing need for vignce.

    The procession had been a much-needed event for the growing faction of Terra City. It concluded with a grand feast,rge enough to celebrate their victories yet moderately restrained to ensure that they remained vignt against any surprises from their enemies. The festive atmosphere allowed everyone to momentarily rx and enjoy the fruits of their hard-earned sess.

    After a well-deserved rest, Emery gathered the warriors of Terra at the training yard the next morning. The yard buzzed with anticipation as they prepared to watch sparring matches between some of their greatest magus. Emery sat at the podium, his eyes keenly observing each warrior as they showcased their capabilities.

    The sparring began with a disy of prowess from the Twilight Blood Hall members. Yoro, Andrei, and Tatyana, members of Emery''s wolf pack, took to the stage, demonstrating their rapid growth. Each was still in the crescent moon stage but managed to match the skills of many veteran warriors, and even challenge some of the half-moon magus.

    Magus Grisa, the fourth widow andmander of the Terra forces, stepped onto the stage with amanding presence. Her fierce demeanor and massive new tier 6 axes, treasures imed from pirate loot, immediately drew everyone''s attention. She wasted no time,unching into a whirlwind of attacks that quickly overwhelmed each of the Twilight Hall magus. Her berserker fury and the sheer power of her new weapons left little room for her opponents to counter.

    "My turn!" a voice bellowed from the sidelines. Chief Beowulf, the leader of Twilight Hall, entered the fray, transforming into his formidable ice wolf form. His body shimmered with frost as he summoned powerful frozen spells. The audience watched in awe as he matched Grisa''s ferocity blow for blow. Despite her high-tier weapon, Grisa found herself struggling against the relentless ice attacks that coated her axes inyers of frost, slowing her down. Beowulf''s strategic use of ice barriers and blizzards turned the tide in his favor, eventually allowing him to disarm Grisa and win the fight.

    Emery observed with satisfaction as his respected old chief demonstrated his full moon realm strength. Beowulf had fully recovered from his previous wounds, and his performance brought a wave of cheers from the crowd, especially the Twilight Hall wolf warriors.

    Next, Magus Silica, the second widow and the strongestmander of Lord Izta''s old forces, took the stage. The crowd erupted into cheers as she faced off against Beowulf. Silica''s reputation as a formidable warrior was well-known, and her presence alone was enough to ignite the crowd''s excitement.

    Despite the intensity of the battle, neither fighter could gain a clear advantage. Each time one seemed to gain the upper hand, the other would counter with an equally impressive disy of skill. The audience watched in rapt attention as the duel raged on, their cheers growing louder with each sh. After a hundred exchanges, both warriors stood, breathing heavily but still resolute, with no clear winner in sight.

    The fights had clearly ignited Thrax''s fighting spirit. "Me�� I want to fight!!! Let me fight!!" he roared, unable to contain his excitement any longer.

    Emery sighed deeply. From the beginning, he had persuaded Thrax not to join the sparring session. The entire event was designed to boost the confidence of the warriors, particrly those who hadn''t participated in the campaign and were still feeling the pressure from the Nephilim encounter three days prior.

    "When is my turn!!" Thrax bellowed impatiently.

    Emery purposely let the ongoing fight reach a hundred shes before calling it a draw, providing an opportunity to unleash the Immortal diator onto the stage.

    Thrax leaped into the center of the stage, exuding a dominating presence. His voice thundered across the training yard as he shouted his challenge. "I ept any challenge!!"

    The atmosphere shifted immediately. Despite being in the half-moon realm, Thrax''s reputation preceded him. His sheer power and legendary tenacity were well known, even to those in the full-moon realm. Many veteran warriors hesitated, even among the seasoned fighters, none dared to step forward immediately.

    Unfortunately, the subterranean magus were unaware of Thrax''s true prowess and were eager to demonstrate their abilities in the sparring session.

    "This is our chance. Those who fought before are all monsters�� but this one, he''s only a half-moon magus��" one of them whispered.

    "Yes�� this brute will be easier to deal with," another agreed.

    "Alright, send our most cunning warrior."

    One by one, the subterranean magus stepped up to challenge Thrax and one by one, they were mercilessly defeated within seconds. The ease with which Thrax dispatched them left the crowd in stunned silence.

    "..."

    "Who said he was just a brute?" "...Are all their magus this strong?" another questioned, their confidence wavering.

    "This is embarrassing�� maybe we should go back to our world and train again��" a third suggested, their earlier bravadopletely dissipated.

    Emery once again heaved a sigh. His premonition hade true. Thrax, oblivious to the rtionship between these neers and the rest of the warriors, roared thunderously, "Is this your best?! You all need to train harder!!" further made the subterranean magus depressed.

    "Who else!!?" Thrax''s booming voice echoed across the training yard, his challenge clear and unyielding.

    With no immediate response to his challenge, Thrax aimed his spear toward one of the grand magus. The female half-blood, Fantasme, smiled with interest, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. It seemed she was about to ept the challenge when suddenly, another figure swooped down from the sky. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Morgana, with her pair of ming wings,nded gracefully in the center of the training yard. Her cold gaze met Thrax''s, and she stepped forward with an air of authority.

    "No, no�� why does it have to be you��" Thrax muttered under his breath, his excitement reced by a tinge of frustration.

    The truth was that Thrax had sparred with Morgana many times before during the campaign, and each encounter had ended in his defeat. Like any great fighter, Thrax''s losses only fueled his motivation to train harder and improve. Unfortunately, his growth could not keep pace with Morgana, who had the formidable support of Killgaragah, further widening the gap between their strengths.

    With a determined look, Thrax hefted his spear and faced Morgana. "Huh! Alright, you will lose this time!"

    Thrax''s muscles tensed as he unleashed his most powerful skill that excels through thew of ughter, [Blood Rage], and called upon his trump card. ''Gae Bolg!!'' Crimson blood energy surged around him, coalescing into the menacing armor. His spear, gleamed ominously as he readied himself for the sh.

    Across from him, Morgana''s transformation was equally spectacr. Her form wreathed in dark mes that coalesced into the shapes of an ethereal dragon. The audience held their breath, mesmerized by the spectacle unfolding before them. It was more than a mere sparring match; it was a sh of titans, a contest that transcended the boundaries of the magus realm. Whispers spread among the spectators, specting on the true extent of their power and the depths of their abilities.

    Despite Thrax''s formidable disy of strength and skill, it became evident as the battle wore on that Morgana held the upper hand. Her mastery over Khaos gave her a decisive edge. Thrax fought valiantly, but after enduring thirty intense exchanges, he finally conceded defeat with a frustrated roar that echoed through the training yard.

    "Huh!! I will defeat you once I reach the full moon realm!!"

    Emery watched Morgana''s disy of power with satisfaction. Her advancements were evident, empowered by Khaos, her current strength could rival those of a grand magus realm. Pleased with the impact of the sparring session on all the warriors, Emery decided it was time to conclude. However, before he could end it, Grand Magus Fantasme stepped forward with a challenge directed at Anpu, the Grand Magus hybrid.

    Instead of allowing the duel to proceed, Emery intervened, summoning bothbatants to the stage, he announced.

    "Both of you will face me instead,"

 Chapter 2190 Sparring

    Chapter 2190 Sparring

    Emery stood in the center of the training ground, the sun casting long shadows across the yard. On either side of him stood two formidable grand magus: the purple-haired Fantasme, a fierce female warrior of wolf bloodline, and Anpu, the dark-skinned jackal hybrid. The crowd around them watched in anticipation, sensing the tension in the air.

    Anpu, a loyal follower for the past four years, had proven his worth during the pirate campaign. He bowed deeply to Emery, his respect and allegiance clear. Fantasme, however, was different. She had been forced into service by the Silvermane faction. While she disyed courtesy toward Emery, it was more out of respect for the Alpha King than genuine reverence for Emery himself.

    "Lord, I think it''s unwise to fight both of us," Fantasme said, her tone respectful but her eyes challenging.

    Emery responded with a casual, confident smile. "Don''t worry, Please, do your best. Let''s not embarrass ourselves in front of this audience."

    Unlike the female grand magus, Anpu knew more about Emery''s strength. He had sparred with Emery several times and hade to both respect and fear Emery''s hidden power. Without hesitation, he pulled out a pair of tier 6 weapons, one in each hand, and summoned the power of his domain. A dark aura began to engulf his body, a menacing shroud that sent chills through the onlookers. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery responded by drawing his savage de. As he did, he activated the 8th stage of the Immortal Gate, enhancing his body with Khaos''s power. Without Chututlu, he could only harness a third of its full potential, but even this partial power was formidable. Thebination boosted his total battle power to just over 1000, equivalent to an average one cosmos grand magus.

    Fantasme watched them both, her expression a mix of curiosity and calction. She had not yet engaged, but her presence was palpable, her own power simmering just beneath the surface.

    "My Lord, I will start," Anpu dered, his voice filled with determination. With that, he charged forward, his speed causing the ground to crack and break beneath him. The audience watched in amazement as Anpu dashed towards Emery, his movements a blur of power and agility. Yet, their astonishment grew as Emery effortlessly matched Anpu''s speed and strength, moving with a fluid grace that belied his immense power.

    Anpu was a formidable warrior, embodying the raw physical prowess typical of grand magus hybrids. His jackal lineage endowed him with a physique that had propelled him to the magus realm and, after centuries of honing his abilities, to the grand magus realm. Despite his physical advantages, Anpu shared amon limitation among hybrids: a lowerprehension of elemental mastery, which restricted his spell repertoire. Instead, he relied on his innate skills and killer moves to dominate his opponents.

    [Jackal''s Might] boosts his battle power close to 200 points, reaching the 1200 battle power limit. [Shadow Drift], a movement technique that allows him to maneuver around the battlefield, and [Eye of Annihtion] shoots a ray of energy with destructive power.

    To counter hisck of sheer battle power, Emery relied on his versatility in spells: utilizing space magic for swift movements and nt magic for supportive maneuvers. Empowered by Khaos energy, these abilities enabled him to deftly evade all of Anpu''s attacks and respond with newly refined sword techniques.

    "Our Lord can match the power of a grand magus! He''s truly incredible!" eximed one spectator in awe.

    "Huh, you know nothing! Our Lord hasn''t even transformed yet," retorted another, scoffing at the spectacle.

    Emery''s disy of strength not only astonished those who had underestimated him, like Fantasme, but also surprised Anpu and his allies who recognized Emery''s significant growth over the past few months. It was clear to them that Emery had surpassed mere advancement to the full moon realm; he had transcended it entirely.

    Emery''s swordnded a decisive blow on Anpu, sending the hybrid staggering back several meters. He then turned his gaze towards the female grand magus with a challenging expression. Sheathing his sword, Emery began to transform into his Twilight form, a state that further augmented his battle power, now nearing 1300.

    A fierce howl reverberated across the training ground as Emery''s transformation intimidated even Fantasme''s wolf beasts. In response, she transformed [Lc Mirage Wolf], and invoked her innate ability allowing her to split into three identical forms. One with purple hair engaged in closebat with a weapon simr to Anpu''s, another with pink hair wielded a long-range bow, and the third with bluish focused on spellcasting. Empowered by her domain, each of Fantasme''s forms nearly Anpu''s formidable strength.

    The training ground erupted into a chaotic four-against-one showdown as Emery found himself surrounded from multiple sides. Spectacr shes echoed through the area, each strike and spell resonating with raw power that stunned the audience into silence.

    Despite being outnumbered, Emery fought on with unwavering persistence. He skillfully utilized his [Spirit Devour] ability to disrupt the grand magus'' reservoir of spirit energy, evening the ying field. However, Fantasme''s strength exceeded his expectations. Her profound mastery of thew of transformation and illusion granted her exceptional control over her stamina and cosmic energy reserves. Combined with her wolf-like physique, Fantasme could be considered at the pinnacle of one cosmos grand magus realm, a figure at a simr level to Ramos the zing Wind.

    The battle between Emery and the two grand magus intensified into a spectacle of shing spells and thundering shes. With every strike and counter, sparks flew and arcane energies crackled through the air, creating a chaotic scene on the training ground. Spectators, realizing the intensity of the fight, hastily cast protective spells to shield themselves from stray magical sts and debris.

    As the confrontation stretched on with more than a hundred shes, the training ground became a battleground strewn with remnants of magical impacts and scorched earth. Emery, despite his skillful maneuvers and strategic spellcasting, found himself unable to defeat the twobined strenght of Fantasme and Anpu. Sensing the escting danger and unwilling to reveal his full power or primal form to the watching crowds, Emery made a calcted decision to stop the fight.

    He acknowledged the impressive strength of Fantasme and Anpu, praising their skill and resilience amidst the intensebat. To demonstrate his respect, Emery generously bestowed each of them with a tier 6 artifact from his treasured collection, acquired from Mo Yan''s loot, which earned him their sincere appreciation.

    The sparring session concluded exactly as Emery had envisioned. The disy of skill and camaraderie among the warriors of Terra not only boosted their confidence but also ignited a renewed excitement and dedication to train harder for the challenges thaty ahead.

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191 Report

    The next day brought new developments as Magus Rosia, Chumo, and Yuria returned from their respective tasks. Emery wasted no time in gathering his friends and the officers of Terra City to discuss the situation. The meeting was held in the Terra hall, with the atmosphere tense but hopeful.

    Magus Rosia, tasked with investigating the legality of the Nephilim im on Terra''snd, presented her findings. She had delved into abyrinth of bureaucratic and historicalplexities, uncovering crucial information.

    Eight hundred years ago, Lord Izta hadpleted his 1,000 years of service to the Nephilim faction. With his earnings, he purchased thend and established the Terra faction. Like any fledgling faction, Terra needed substantial backing and a guarantor. Given his ties to the Nephilim family, Lord Izta was forced to rely on their support.

    Rosia''s investigation revealed that about 300 years ago, the Terra faction faced severe financial difficulties. During this period, the ownership of Terra''snd temporarily reverted to the Nephilim faction as coteral. For a few years, the Nephilim faction held ownership of thend until Lord Izta managed to repay the debt and reim full ownership.

    Magus Rosia revealed a criticalplication: the Nephilim imed they never received the repayment from Lord Izta, and the records supporting these transactions were mysteriously absent from the capitol building''s archives. This revtion caused a stir among the gathered officers and friends.

    Emery immediately recalled the document mentioned by Victoria Qin during his infiltration of the Croft family estate, a piece of information he had already shared with his inner circle. The others couldn''t help but see a connection between the missing documents and the Nephilim''s current im.

    Spection buzzed around the room as they discussed the possibilities. Many believed that the Nephilim had either destroyed or hidden the crucial documents to strengthen their im. However, without concrete evidence, their hands were tied.

    Magus Rosia had also consulted with several legal experts to better understand their situation. She exined that the forced eviction by the Nephilim was uwful unless it could be proven that the Terra faction posed a harmful danger to the inhabitants of the or the sector. This revtion provided a glimmer of hope but also highlighted a new obstacle.

    Cami, her face flushed with anger, voiced what many were thinking. "Let me guess�� proven by the sector government in charge�� The Golden City Council, isn''t it?" Her tone was sharp, her annoyance evident. The realization hit hard: if the Qin and Croft families managed to dominate the council, they could easily fabricate evidence implicating Terra in colluding with pirates, thus justifying a forced eviction. Emery considered the gravity of the situation and outlined three potential solutions to his friends and officers.

    The first solution was to locate the missing supporting documents, which would prove Lord Izta''s repayment and invalidate the Nephilim''s im. This would require extensive investigation and possibly infiltration of Nephilim or council archives.

    The second solution involved garnering support from the Golden City Council. They needed allies who could vouch for Terra''s integrity and counter any false ims. Building political alliances and leveraging their achievements and reputation would be crucial.

    The third solution, albeit the most daunting, was to repay the debt owed to the Nephilim. Magus Rosia took a deep sigh before revealing the staggering sum involved. "The amount owed is 50 million spirit stones, plus 300 years of rued interest, bringing it to a total of half a billion spirit stones."

    Thrax, unable to contain his frustration, cursed loudly. "That damn bastard!"

    Leaving the legal matter aside, Emery turned to Chumo, who had been gathering intel from his enforcer allies. Chumo''s expression was grim as he shared his findings. Due to the uing election, the Golden City Magus Alliance HQ was being heavily restrained by the sector government, significantly reducing their authority over events urring within the city. This situation added extra insecurity to the Terra faction, heightening the anxiety in the room.

    This situation added extra insecurities to the Terra faction. Seeing the anxiety of the people in the meeting, Emery revealed that they still had the full support of Zodiac City, which even had a Grand Magus realm expert on standby.

    Hearing this, Grand Magus Fantasme shared her concerns. "Lord Emery, while your strength and the support from Zodiac City are reassuring, Terra needs more Grand Magus warriors. Our current strength is barely that of a peak grade 1 faction. Not including the Nephilim, even fighting the full force of the Croft family would be foolish. We need more allies."

    Emery nodded in agreement, acknowledging her valid point.

    The Qin and Croft families were grade three factions. Although they didn''t have any Supreme Magus within their ranks, they still had a dozen Grand Magus, which was a significant concern. To bepletely safe, Emery needed at least three Cosmos Grand Magus to support him or another major ally within Golden City.

    His thoughts returned to Tessa and the Karat faction.

    Turning to Yuria, who had been tasked with investigating the Karat family situation, Emery listened closely as she provided her report. Yuria exined that there was an inner conflict within the Karat family, forcing Tessa into hiding. Yuria had been unable to locate her, but she had managed to get in touch with Armand, who had be one of Tessa''s trusted guards. She expressed hope that they would receive news soon.

    While the tension in the meeting room lingered, Emery received a sudden guest; Cedric the apothecary senior who manages his apothecary shop. His face was grim as he delivered the rming news. He held a letter in his hand, his face filled with frustration and concern.

    Emery read the letter and found that the council''s decision was harsher than expected��they not only rejected their application to remove the 5-year penalty but unreasonably demanded the immediate closure of the apothecary shop. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Emery, they''ve sent people to seal the shop! What should we do?!"

 Chapter 2192 Shops

    Chapter 2192 Shops

    After hearing the distressing news, Emery swiftly concluded the meeting and made his way toward his apothecary shop in Golden City. The Merlin''s Shop had been a cornerstone of his financial stability, generating an impressive average ie of 50 million spirit stones per month. The orchestrated attempt to close it down was a clear strategy to cripple his ability to pay off the half-billion spirit stones debt owed by the Terra faction.

    The reason for the closure, as cited by the council, was the expiration of the shop''s five-year permit. Additionally, the ongoingnd dispute involving the Terra faction served as a convenient pretext for the council to justify their actions. Despite the tant unfairness, the council had the legal grounds to prevent Emery from operating any business in Golden City under the current circumstances.

    As Emery arrived at the shop, he was greeted by a scene of controlled chaos. Aeon, the shop manager, was diligently coordinating the staff to pack up all the equipment and remaining stock while city officials stood by, ready to seal the premises.

    Karin, along with the other apothecary masters and practitioners, stood anxiously, awaiting Emery''s n. He gave them a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry... We will be reopening the shop soon enough."

    At that moment, a group approached, led by the strikingly beautiful Victoria Qin. "I hope you aren''t giving these hardworking people false promises," she said with a hint of sarcasm.

    Emery turned to the Qin heiress and greeted her casually. "They have indeed worked too hard. It''s really good that they could have some time to rest. I have to thank the city for reminding me of that."

    Victoria chuckled lightly before her expression turned more serious, letting out a small sigh. "Actually, I have tried my best to help... This is, after all, one of the most popr shops in the city. Unfortunately, the city really needs to maintain its regtions."

    "I understand," Emery replied, his tone even. He had no interest in being drawn into a confrontation in the middle of the busy city main street.

    The Qin heiress approached closer and whispered, "It''s really so unfortunate�� but reopening is not impossible at all�� if, for example, you and your workers are willing to work under another prominent Golden City family��"

    Emery smiled and turned to Victoria, his toneced with feigned innocence. "Ah yes�� that is a good idea. Can you rmend any family that''s... prominent?"

    Victoria''s expression briefly faltered as she realized she was being mocked. Her frown deepened for a moment before she regained herposure. "Well... you can always go find your Karat friends�� if they haven''t killed each other yet," she retorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

    As Victoria and her entourage left, Emery watched the final preparations for closing the shop. He took a deep sigh, feeling the weight of the situation. Despite having decent sales, two-thirds of their transactions came from customers from others who could easily find alternative shops out of convenience.

    The loss of the shop was a significant blow, both financially and symbolically. It wasn''t just a source of ie; it was a testament to Terra City''s growth and sess. Now, with its closure, Emery faced the daunting task of maintaining morale and ensuring the faction''s stability.

    To address the immediate issues, Emery called upon Cedric and Aeon. Together, they set up new designated pickup points in his workshop at the Golden City apothecary center. The only ce within the city that was outside the council''s jurisdiction.

    With the assistance of VIA, Emery scanned all five years of transactions and sent notifications to their buyers about the temporary relocation.

    Unfortunatly the apothecary center could only serve as a temporary shop, itcked the traffic and visibility needed to sustain its business. Emery knew they required a more permanent and strategic solution.

    Cedric suggested partnering with another shop and sharing the fees. However, Emery was skeptical. He believed that as long as the dispute with the city council remained unresolved, no other shop would be willing to risk association with them.

    Relocating to Terra City or Zodiac City also posed challenges. Both cities had limited poptions and restrictions, which would stifle the potential growth of the Merlin shop. Emery needed to find an alternative location that could not only host their operations but also attract a steady stream of customers.

    Emery decided to take stock of his remaining resources, inventory, and funds. After a thorough review, he discovered that he had nearly 150 million spirit stones in the remaining funds. Cedric, noticing Emery''s thoughtful expression, asked, "What are you nning?"

    Combining these funds with his personal savings and those kept at the Terra faction, Emery calcted that he could gather around 300 million spirit stones.

    It was 200 million short of the total debt owed to the Nephilim but Emery had no intention of paying even a single spirit stone to them. Instead, he devised a bold n to expand his business and strengthen his position.

    Emery sent messages to his allies, and the following day, he gathered Karin, Helena, Winri, and the three other Master Apothecaries along with 30 practitioners who had been working with him for the past five years. They all met in the apothecary center workshop, filled with anticipation and curiosity. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He stood at the front, his expression determined. "We won''t be able to reopen the shop for at least two or three months," he began. The group exchanged concerned nces. "However," he continued, "let''s use this chance to open up a new branch!"

    Emery shared an aggressive n to expand their operations by opening another main branch in the Alpha Quadrant. This n had been on hold due to how busy the Merlin shop was but now seemed like the perfect time to implement it.

    The strategy involved transporting all equipment and stock to Centauri City, where Nyx and the Proxima faction were ready to assist him. Additionally, Emery nned to open three smaller branch shops in Terra City, Zodiac City, and Utopia City. He was determined to invest all the funds necessary to properly establish these new locations until the time came to reopen the Golden City shop.The room buzzed with excitement as Emery''s team eagerly embraced the ambitious expansion n. Their enthusiasm was palpable, and everyone was more than willing to support such an endeavor.

    Another day passed, filled with the hustle and bustle of preparations. Despite the fric pace, Emery remained vignt, always aware of the looming threat from his enemies.

    In the midst of these preparations, Emery received a message from Tessa Karat.

 Chapter 2193 Messenger

    Chapter 2193 Messenger

    The message did not juste in writing, but also through a messenger��someone Emery was closely familiar with.

    "Armand!" Emery eximed in surprise.

    Armand, once an elite Nephilim warrior, hadter be Karat''s Magus guard through Emery''s rmendation. The man had traveled from Raven City, the neighboring city to Yuria, to deliver the urgent news in person.

    "Emery, the situation is extremely messy right now," Armand began, his usually calm demeanor marred by tension. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He proceeded to exin the chaotic circumstances. A severe sh had erupted between two powerful Karat elders, each wielding immense influence within their faction. This conflict escted into a ferocious battle, resulting in the deaths of dozens of magus and four grand magus. The severity of the confrontation was unprecedented, leaving a trail of devastation and causing an irreparable rift within the Karat family.

    The division was so severe that it resulted in apletemunication cut-off between the Karat members who resided in Golden City and those who remained on their home. This schism disrupted the bnce of power and threatened the stability of their entire faction.

    In the midst of this turmoil was Tessa, the granddaughter of the Supreme Magus and the rightful heiress to the faction. Due to her significant position and the potential threat to her safety, she was forcefully ced under lockdown. The istion was meant to protect her, but it also cut her off from allies and support.

    [Emery, I hear about your situation. Unfortunately, I am in no condition to support you directly. Attached is a list of names��important people in Golden City who are closely rted to Nephilim factions. I hope this information can be of help to your situation. Good luck.]

    Reading such a sincere message, while knowing her dire circumstances, touched Emery deeply. Tessa had been a great friend, and Emery felt a strongpulsion to return the favor.

    Emery swiftly convened Magus Rosia, Cecilia, and Chumo to share the list of names provided by Tessa. As they reviewed the names, it became evident just how extensive the Nephilim''swork and influence were within Golden City. Emery''s thoughts raced as he contemted the consequences of Grand Magus Ishtar openly siding with the Qin faction. Such support would not only secure them additional seats on the council but also grant them substantial authority within the city''sw enforcement and military apparatus.

    With the debt-paying solution out of the equation and finding the lost document proving to be a hopeless endeavor, Emery''s only option was to join the council election battle. The stakes were high, and this decision marked a significant turning point in his strategy.

    Emery turned to Armand and asked, "I need to speak with Tessa. Is this possible?"

    Armand, initially highly pessimistic, pondered for a moment before replying, "There is one chance you can speak with her�� in three days�� she will be attending the grand reception."

    Hearing this, Emery was struck with an idea. He turned to Magus Rosia and asked, "Senior, are you ready to join the nomination?"

    Decisively, Rosia responded, "Yes."

    The next day, the Terra faction announced Magus Rosia as one of their candidates for theing council election. Her name was quickly publicized throughout Golden City, sparking interest and discussion among the city''s popce.

    The fact that she was the sole candidate from a top-tier faction elicitedughter from many nobles and citizens alike. Even her esteemed background as a veteran of the Magus Alliance and widow of a city hero failed to impress. However, the following day brought a significant development: Zodiac City publicly endorsed Magus Rosia, quickly rallying support from various minority groups, especially the half-bloods.

    Emery was present in Zodiac City when Grand Magus Kurma of the Tortoise bloodline, the acting overseer of the city, announced his support.

    "Thank you, Elder. We are grateful for your help," Emery said respectfully.

    "I am just following our King''s wishes. I wish you good luck," replied the Tortoise Elder.

    After speaking with the overseer, Emery was surprised to see a familiar face��Magus Shena of the Azure Dragon. She had been absent for a while and returned transformed.

    "Senior... You are a Grand Magus already! Congrattions!" Emery eximed with genuine surprise and admiration.

    The female Grand Magus, visibly moved, knelt before Emery, gesturing an ancient dragon n salute. "Emery, I came to thank you for what you did for my cousin Shen Long. You brought honor back to our family. I will forever be in your debt."

    It was revealed that Shen Long had left an inheritance to Shena, which had enabled her breakthrough into the realm of Grand Magus. Now aware of Emery''s dire situation, she had chosen to relinquish her post at Zodiac City and fully join forces with Terra City.

    Her presence at their next meeting infused the group with renewed positivity. The meeting was convened primarily to strategize on their path to sess in the uing council election. One key agenda item was their participation in the Golden City Grand Reception��an event crucial for showcasing their presence and garnering attention from other noble factions.

    "Magus Rosia, as a council candidate, has received an invitation. We, the Terra faction, have also received two invitations. Who will apany me?" Emery inquired.

    The Grand Reception promised an evening of opulence, featuring music and dance. It was widely understood that Emery''s attendance needed to beplemented by apanion who could navigate the intricacies of such social gatherings with grace and charm. Many eyes instinctively turned to Morgana, whose beauty and presencemanded attention. However, it was quickly apparent that this type of event was outside Morgana''s usual domain.

    With their bond, Emery was able to sense Morgana''s interest in apanying him to such an event. However, Magus Rosia interjected with a different perspective.

    "I think you should consider bringing someone with a Grand Magus realm, to show strength," Grand Magus Fantasme decisively rejected the idea, her expression firm as she articted her stance. This left Grand Magus Shena, however, the Dragon half-blood proposed an alternative candidate.

    "If we are aiming for such impact, Zodiac City has already sent someone else��a well-known Two Cosmos veteran to help reinforce Terra City, she will be the perfect partner for you," Grand Magus Shina said with a teasing smile.

    Emery''s interest was piqued. "Who?"

    The answer came swiftly.

    A figure arrived at Terra City astride a majestic crimson dragon. Stepping off the dragon''s back was a stunning woman with jet-ck hair cascading down her back, her presence exuding a quiet yet formidable aura. Emery gasped in surprise as he recognized her instantly��Grand Magus Lilith, the renowned Dark Smander.

 Chapter 2194 Grand Reception

    Chapter 2194 Grand Reception

    Golden City, the capital city of Beta Quadrant Sector 7, was a dazzling metropolis known as the jewel of the quadrant. Spanning a thousand miles, its skyline was dominated by towering buildings that seemed to touch the heavens. The city was a bustling hub of activity, home to over a billion citizens who filled its streets and skies, creating a vibrant tapestry of futuristic magic and technology.

    On this particr night, the city was abuzz with excitement as it hosted a highly anticipated event: an exclusive grand reception. This event had been the talk of the town and the entire sector for weeks, with multiple news outlets streaming coverage and highlighting the prominent noble families and esteemed role models invited to attend. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The venue for this prestigious gathering was nothing short of extraordinary. Held in a newly made construct that hovered majestically above the city, the mega-structure was a marvel of engineering and magic. Illuminated by thousands of lights and apanied by a dazzling disy of fireworks, the structure had been the focal point of the city''s skyline since dusk.

    There were a limited 5,000 invitations sent out for the grand reception, with half going to renowned factions throughout the sector and the other half to special visitors. Among those invited were supreme figures and grand maestro artisans, making each invitation a coveted privilege. The attendees arrived in their finest outfits, aiming to make the best impression in this exclusive gathering.

    Adding to the excitement was the impending council election, held once every fifty years, which was scheduled to take ce in a month. Many attendees hade highly prepared to impress the crowd, seizing this opportunity to showcase their influence and solidify their positions.

    From the city below, citizens watched in awe as the spectacle unfolded. Multiple screens across the tforms provided live coverage of the event, capturing the arrival of flying transports as they approached the massive construct. The sight of these magnificent vessels, some more remarkable than others, drew gasps of admiration from the onlookers.

    The most expensive,test model spaceships, worth hundreds of millions glided smoothly, their sleek designs reflecting the city lights. ssic custom flying boats, adorned with intricate carvings and gilded embellishments, added a touch of nostalgic elegance to the scene. Each vehicle garnered massive buzz as the audience eagerly anticipated the figures who would emerge from these impressive crafts.

    As the transports docked at the miles-long tform, dozens of Magus staff and Grand Magus security personnel stood ready, their postures attentive and vignt. The dock itself was a marvel, lined with intricate runes that glowed softly, guiding the arrivals with an almost magical precision.

    Multiple devices blinked and whirred, capturing visuals and transmitting them to the giant screens scattered throughout the city, allowing the citizens to feel as though they were part of the elite gathering. The sight of renowned dignitaries and influential figures stepping out of their grand transports filled the air with a palpable sense of anticipation. Every gesture, every wave, and every smile was scrutinized, as they entered the venues one by one.

    "That is Lord Eugene Hauten!! He is so handsome!!" The exmation rippled through the crowd, causing a stir of excitement and admiration.

    Eugene Hauten was the second-most highly sought bachelor in Golden City. Not only did he hail from one of the five most prominent families in the city, but he was also a noteworthy young apothecary master and the vice council of the city. His aplishments and status made him a figure of significant interest and allure.

    He arrived at the grand reception, apanying his mother, a Grand Magus elder whomanded high respect. The two of them made an imposing pair as they stepped out of their luxurious transport. The newsmentators eagerly discussed their outfits, praising the haute couture choices that highlighted their status and wealth. As the event continued, several council candidates came into the spotlight. The screens across Golden City featured a mix of old and new faces, each vying for attention and support. Some candidates had invested heavily in media coverage, resulting in polished interviews that showcased their tforms and promises. Conversely, a few candidates found themselves at the center of gossip and scandal rather than positive publicity. Rumors and spective stories swirled, marking the intense and often ruthless nature of the politicalndscape in Golden City. Every gesture and interaction was analyzed, with alliances and rivalries subtly ying out under the veneer of cordiality.

    However, the buzz created by the politicians paled inparison to the arrival of highly respected figures. Supreme Magus and Grand Maestros arrived, each one stepping into the spotlight. Their presencemanded immediate attention from the organizers and garnered the utmost respect from all attendees. The aura of power and wisdom these figures exuded was palpable, adding a newyer of significance to the grand reception.

    The next major buzz came with the arrival of a well-known luxury flying boat, its golden sails gleaming under the lights. This vessel marked the entrance of the illustrious Karat family, the number one faction and founders of Golden City. The crowd''s excitement reached a fever pitch as ten prominent figures stepped out, each one more renowned than thest. Among them, the beautiful Tessa Karat stood out in her stunning golden dress, embodying grace and elegance.

    Their arrival, however, was overshadowed by whispers and gossip about the recent infighting within the Karat family. Despite the swirling rumors, Tessa maintained herposure, greeting the audience with poise and a warm smile before entering the venue. Being the most beloved family with thousands of years of history in building the city, the news about the Karat family''s internal strife generated concern among many other families who had benefited from their assistance over the years. The absence of their patriarch, Rosin Karat, ''the Old Devil'' at the event, further made them worry. However, the empathy was soon overshadowed by the grand arrival of an opulent spaceship, which surprisingly bore the markings of both the Croft and Qin families.

    This magnificent vessel was a custom-made marvel, designed to open its roof and reveal its prestigious passengers in a dramatic fashion. As the spaceship made its entrance, all eyes and cameras turned to focus on it, the air buzzing with anticipation. The twotest popr couples, Vinsier Croft and Victoria Qin, emerged, their presencemanding immediate attention.

    Vinsier Croft, celebrated for his military achievements, stood tall and confident beside Victoria Qin, renowned for her outstanding business acumen. Their partnership symbolized a powerful alliance between two influential families, and their arrival seemed almost choreographed as if the entire event had been prepared just for them. The couple stepped out of the ship, holding hands and smiling, their charismatic presence captivating the audience.

    As they made their way down the steps, the media swarmed around them, eager to capture every moment. The couple''s stylish attire and poised demeanor set the tone for a lengthy and engaging interview. Their conversation, filled with witty remarks and genuineughter, resonated with the audience, bringing casual smiles and moments of levity to the grand event.

    Just as the engaging interview with Vinsier Croft and Victoria Qin was drawing to a close, a shrieking roar pierced the air, causing heads to snap around in the direction of the sound. The noise drew gasps and exmations from the crowd.

    "What is that!?" echoed through the venue as all eyes were instinctively drawn to a particr part of the sky.

    Emerging from the dark night and into the light of the floating construct were not one but two massive flying creatures. The fireworks that had been lighting up the sky now illuminated the majestic forms of these beasts: a golden-feathered King Roc and a crimson-scaled Smander dragon.

    The sight of these Ancient Deste level beasts stunned the audience. The King Roc''s wings stretched wide, its feathers shimmering with an ethereal glow, while the Smander dragon''s scales glistened like moltenva, radiating an intense heat. Their presence alone was enough to steal the show, overshadowing all previous arrivals.

    The security guards sprang into action, their rms echoing through the tform as defensive structures hummed to life, adding to the drama of the moment. The anticipation was palpable as the two creatures, disying their fierce jaws and powerful forms, slowly descended toward the deck. Their mighty wings pped with a force that sent gusts of wind sweeping across the area, further heightening the spectacle.

    As the creaturesnded gracefully on the tform, they lowered their massive bodies, revealing the figures riding atop them. From the Smander dragon emerged two strikingly beautiful figures. One had cascading blue hair, while the other''s long jet-ck hair flowed over their matching gowns. The audience quickly noticed the small horns on their foreheads, which revealed their true identities.

    "The dragon n!!" gasped the onlookers in unison.

    Dragon bloodlines were known for their prestige and power, and they seldom attended such social events. Their presence alone was enough to captivate the crowd, but what impressed those gathered at the dock was the undeniable aura of strength radiating from the two women. Both exuded the power of the Grand Magus realm, with the stunning dark-haired beauty emanating an aura close to that of a Three Cosmos Grand Magus.

    Whispers rippled through the audience. "They are from Zodiac City��" murmured some who recognized them.

    However, the crowd''s amazement only grew when the two dragon n women paused, seemingly waiting for the arrival of three more figures stepping down from the golden beast. Two of these new arrivals were strikingly beautiful magus figures in the Full Moon realm. The younger, with crimson hair, exuded a mystique charm, while the older was instantly recognizable to some: the newly nominated figure for the council, Magus Rosia of the Terra faction.

    As the three descended, all eyes were on them. The sight of these powerful and elegant women captivated the audience, but it was the man walking in their midst that drew the most attention. His presence among these four beautiful and formidable women sparked envious stares and whispers of curiosity. Themotion even caused a few of the news crews, who had been interviewing the Qin and Croft couple, to turn their focus to this impressive group.

    What started as simple interest quickly escted into a bigger buzz as the media recognized the identities of these figures, particrly the man in the center.

    The whispers grew louder as some started to recognize him "I know him�� he is the Savage Acolyte!!"

    Golden City, renowned throughout the Magus universe for being the main facilitator for the Magus academy for millennia, its citizens paid special attention to many distinguished academy acolytes. The known savage acolyte was among the most unique and talked-about of them all, especially his known contributions during the most tragic event of the academy.

 Chapter 2195 Glamour

    Chapter 2195 mour

    Emery entered the grand reception venue carrying five invitations. one exclusively for Magus Rosia as a council candidate, two for the Terra faction, and the other two from the Zodiac faction. This allowed him to bring along Grand Magus Shena, Grand Magus Lilith, and Morgana, creating an eye-catching entourage.

    Thebination of their elegant appearances and formidable aurasmanded attention. Magus Rosia''s dignified presence, Shena''s dragon-blooded allure, Lilith''s fierce beauty, and Morgana''s mysterious charm formed an impressive entourage that left asting impression on everyone they passed.

    Walking side by side with the four stunningly beautiful women, Emery''s entrance caused a significant stir. Heads turned, and whispers and murmurs rippled through the grand ballroom. The guests, a mix of noble families, influential magus, and elite figures, couldn''t help but take notice of the group.

    Shena leaned closer to Emery and asked, "What do you want to do first?"

    Using his spirit reading, Emery could easily locate Tessa among the 5,000-plus attendees. However, he knew it would be unwise to approach her directly amidst such a crowd. Their primary objective tonight was to socialize and expand theirwork among the Golden City elites.

    "Let''s mingle," Emery replied, a confident smile on his face.

    To make the most of their time, they decided to split into two groups as nned. Magus Rosia would greet the faction nobles that the Terra faction had maintained rtions with since the time of the great Izta. Her decision to run for the council had raised many questions, especially given Terra City''s current crisis. Rosia''s words of assurance were crucial, and her credibility would be significantly bolstered by the presence of Zodiac City''s top Grand Magus, Lilith, the Dark Smander.

    "I will follow, but don''t expect me to speak!" Lilith said with a cold gaze, honoring Emery''s request. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery took a slight sigh of relief. Shena had informed him that Lilith''spliance was not solely due to King Alduin''s request but also a mandate directly from the Dragon n elders. His deeds regarding Shen Long had evidently had a greater impact than he had anticipated.

    While Rosia and Lilith engaged with Terra''s allies, Emery apanied Shena to speak with Zodiac City''s allies. These were primarily half-blood factions scattered across the sector. Though limited in number, Emery was enthusiastic about meeting them. His reputation from his academy days,bined with his status as one of the rising stars in the half-bloodmunities, made him a highly respected figure among them.

    Beyond the half-bloodmunity, Emery encountered several figures who were sympathetic to their goal of securing more minority representation on the council. These allies, though not directly affiliated with the half-blood factions, understood the importance of diversity and equity in governance. They expressed their support and discussed strategies to influence the uing council elections.

    Emery also met individuals linked to his past, including old friends from the academy and those connected to his burgeoning apothecary business. He strategically approached influential figures, weaving through conversations with a keen eye for alliances and potential threats. His spirit reading ability allowed him to pick up on subtle cues and undercurrents, giving him an edge in understanding the dynamics at y.

    Despite his best efforts, socializing was not really Emery''s forte, and it was even more challenging for Morgana. She had been following him quietly, clearly overwhelmed by the grandeur and the intricate social dynamics of the event. Noticing her difort, Emery decided to let Shena continue while he took a break and led Morgana toward the drink section.

    "Here, try this," Emery said, handing Morgana a ss filled with a vibrant, shimmering liquid.

    "What drink is this?" Morgana asked curiously.

    "I have... No idea," he responded with a slight smile.

    Emery''s simple remark transformed Morgana''s cold, cautious gaze into a warm, genuine smile. The exchange was a small but significant reminder that despite the opulence andplexity of their surroundings, they were still just themselves��two individuals navigating a world that often felt alien. For Morgana, it was aforting moment of normalcy amid the overwhelming mour of the evening.

    Seeing the change in her mood, Emery realized how much he had missed these small moments with Morgana. The recent turmoil and the relentless pursuit of their goals had left little room for them. He hadn''t spent enough time with her, nor had he given her the attention she deserved. At that moment, a singer stepped onto the stage and began to sing a beautiful song that seemed to magically lift everyone''s mood. The melody was enchanting, and soon a dozen dancers joined the stage, moving gracefully in sync with the music. Some of the nobles were inspired to join in, and the dance floor began to fill with elegantly dressed couples.

    Emery sensed through their bond that Morgana was both amazed and slightly curious about the unfolding scene. It was a side of her he rarely saw, and it surprised him. Driven by a spontaneous impulse, he grabbed her hand and led her into the dancing crowd.

    "What are you doing?" Morgana asked, her usual fearless demeanor giving way to a rare moment of anxiety.

    The truth was, Emery was just as anxious. His only experience with dancing came from a few basic lessons in his Brittania youth, and he had no knowledge of the intricate dances performed at such grand events. However, he stayed calm and smiled reassuringly at her.

    "Just follow my lead," he said, his voice steady despite his own nerves.

    Such words crumbled Morgana''s anxiety, as they carried a reassurance that went beyond the authority of an Alpha. Emery gently pulled her close, cing one hand on her waist, and they began to join the dance.

    The dance floor was a swirl of color and movement, with couples gliding gracefully across the space. The music, a lively and melodic tune, seemed to guide their steps.

    Emery''s divine senses were sharp enough to mimic and follow all the movements of the seasoned dancers around them. However, it was their close bond that allowed Morgana to follow perfectly. Together, they became the couple that attracted the most attention, turning heads and garnering praise from all around.

    Their effortless harmony and striking presence captivated the audience. Many of the nobles and esteemed guests couldn''t help but watch them with admiration and intrigue. The grace with which they moved,bined with their undeniable chemistry, made them stand out even among the most polished dancers.

    Among the onlookers were the renowned couples, Vinsier Croft and Victoria Qin. Victoria, in particr, started with a cold gaze, her initial disdain evident as she saw someone else take the spotlight.

 Chapter 2196 Help

    Chapter 2196 Help

    When the song ended, Emery leaned in and whispered softly to Morgana, who nodded and took a few steps back, her expression a mix of gratitude and lingering excitement.

    Across the dance floor, another striking figure in a golden dress stood waiting, her poised elegance drawing the eyes of many. Their gazes locked, and with a determined stride, Emery walked towards her.

    "Would you care for a dance?" he asked, his voice steady and inviting.

    The girl was Tessa Karat, and as she epted his hand, a murmur of curiosity and intrigue rippled through the crowd. All eyes were on them as they began to dance, the shift in tone noticeable. This time, the dance was more formal and restrained, yet it carried an undercurrent of intensity that belied their casual gestures.

    As they moved gracefully across the floor, Tessa spoke into his mind with a mental whisper,

    <You should stop�� what you are doing is dangerous��.>

    Emery responded, his mental voice calm but resolute, "Why?"

    <You are making too much noise, ��involving the half-bloods and representing the minorities�� you will only endanger yourself.>

    Emery sighed softly before replying, "I cannot just let them have their way�� I have to fight."

    <You don''t understand�� what you are doing is meaningless... You cannot win�� the election�� it is rigged�� even with a slight chance that you gain a seat�� your voice will never be heard�� they will not allow you to��> n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery''s reply was calm and steady, "They will ...if you help me�� we could help each other�� tell me what happened with your faction�� let me help�� helping you is helping me."

    There was a long silence, the music and the murmurs of the crowd fading into the background as they danced. Tessa''s gaze wavered, a flicker of hope quickly snuffed out by resignation. She shook her head slowly, her mental voice heavy with sorrow.

    <No�� you cannot help us�� nor can we help you.>

    Emery''s heart sank, but he maintained hisposure, trying to read the deeper emotions in her eyes. Tessa continued, <Just like what you did with the shop... It''s probably best if you moved all your forces back to the Alpha quadrant�� I am sorry.>

    After saying those words, Tessa took a step back, gave a slight bow, and left the dance floor. Emery''s instinct was to follow her, to try and change her mind, but one of the Karat elders intercepted, his imposing presence and sharp gaze halting Emery in his tracks.

    Reluctantly, Emery turned back and rejoined Morgana and the others, who had been watching the interaction with concern. Magus Rosia, her brow furrowed, spoke up, "It''s bad, isn''t it? What do you want to do now?"

    Emery''s resolve was clear in his voice. "I will try to speak with her again�� we cannot give up."

    As he spoke, a ripple of attention spread through the crowd. Emery sensed a familiar, powerful presence entering the venue. Turning towards the entrance, he saw her: a grand magus female of striking beauty. She wore a morous ck dress adorned with spectacr golden ornaments from her hair to her feet, each piece highlighting her regal bearing. Her arrivalmanded attention, as she represented one of the most influential factions in the universe: the Nephilim.

    Whispers spread quickly among the attendees, recognizing her instantly. "That''s Grand Magus Ishtar of the Nephilim," someone murmured, and the name passed through the crowd like wildfire.

    Emery watched as she glided across the floor, her movements elegant and purposeful. Her presence seemed to cast a spell over the gathering, drawing the focus of everyone in the room. Even the most seasoned politicians and powerful magus couldn''t help but be awed by her.

    Everyone''s attention shifted as a group from the Qin and Croft factions began to socialize with Grand Magus Ishtar. The gathering seemed almost rehearsed until the organizer soon called her name, praising her beauty and inviting her to the stage.

    "Let us hear a few words from our beautiful guest" the announcer proimed.

    Ishtar''s presence on stage was mesmerizing. She spoke few words, but each one carried weight, her charm captivating the entire audience. Men and women alike were entranced by her beauty and grace. She extended her special thanks to the Croft and Qin families for their invitation and then delivered a statement that sent shockwaves through the crowd.

    "I am optimistic that the Qin and the Croft will make Golden City a much better ce," she dered.

    Ishtar''s words did more than just support the Qin and Croft factions; they also implicitly criticized the Karat faction. The tension in the room was palpable, and Emery could sense the unease among many of the attendees. The members of the Karat faction were especially affected, with a few leaving the venue in anger.

    After her dramatic announcement, Ishtar turned her gaze upon Emery and smiled. Her voice echoed in his mind.

    <I aming for you and all your people��>

    As Ishtar descended from the stage, Emery noticed two formidable grand magus figures apanying her. One had eyes that seemed to pierce his very soul, indicating a spirit master likely more powerful than Mo Yan. The second figure was shrouded in a subtle dark aura, which took a moment for VIA to identify. This grand magus surprisingly had high proficiency in space magic, adding anotheryer of threat.

    It was clear that both grand magus were prepared to handle him. These facts ruined Emery''s mood to enjoy the rest of the reception. He took another drink before deciding to leave the venue, Morgana following closely. However, as Emery reached the dock waiting for his ride, a figure approached him. It was the elder who had stood next to Tessa earlier.

    "Your presence is required at the Karat Golden Mansion," the elder said with an air of authority. He told Emery a time and ce, "Come alone!" he added strictly before turning and walking away.

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 2197 Invite

    Chapter 2197 Invite

    The morning after the grand reception, Emery gathered his friends to discuss his conversation with Tessa and the invitation from the Karat elders. Reactions were mixed. Those who knew Tessa and had been working closely with the Karat family viewed it positively, while others were more suspicious, particrly due to Tessa''s ambiguous responses and the fact that Emery was instructed toe alone.

    Magus Rosia voiced her concern first. "I hear their faction conflict has escted even worse. I think you need to reconsider."

    Despite their concerns, Emery felt confident in his decision. With space magic and his Khaos Gate, he believes that he can escape any kind of danger. What they needed was to get the Karat family on their side. If they can''t secure the Karat support, they might have to consider migrating the whole Terra faction away.

    Grand Magus Shena, always the voice of reason, added her thoughts with a worried frown. "You should at least bring Senior Lilith with you."

    Emery rejected the idea, feeling troubled by Ishtar''s threat and her two Grand Magus guards. He needed the powerful Dark Smander to guard the city. The threat was significant enough that Emery sent a message back to the Earth-Moon base, ensuring that his senior, Fuxi, remained on high alert for the next few weeks.

    Despite his resolve, one voice of dissent broke through. "I wille with you," Morgana said firmly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery considered her offer carefully. He nodded, recognizing the value of her presence. Not only could Morgana wait inside his domain, but he also needed the Khaos guardian, Killgragah, to be with him during this trip.

    Before the appointed time, Emery spent his days delving deeper into the intricacies of the Karat family. He studied their strength, their interests, and their internal conflicts. This knowledge was crucial for understanding their position and how best to approach them.

    At noon on the day of the meeting, Emery used the teleportation gate to Golden City. He let Morgana enter his domain and then headed to the Karat family estate, located hundreds of miles outside the bustling city. The once-leisurely estate, previously a serene sanctuary for Supreme figure Rosin Karat, had transformed into a fortress teeming with dozens of magus. Emery couldn''t help but recall the time when this ce hosted King Alduin during the Academy Bloody Incursion.

    When Emery arrived at the estate, he faced a thorough identity check by a group of magus, overseen by a stern grand magus elder. Despite not using spirit reading, Emery sensed the tension among them due to the family''s ongoing crisis.

    As expected, the meeting wasn''t held there. Within the fortified estatey another teleportation gate. "You may enter," the grand magus elder finally said, leading Emery towards the concealed chamber where the gate awaited.

    [Karat]

    Situated within the same sr system as Golden City, Karat was reachable within a few hours by amon spaceship. However, it was an exclusive domain, strictly limited to the Karat faction and their honored guests. The functioned as a heavily fortified stronghold, with advanced weaponry positioned in its orbital defenses capable of repelling multiple warships even supreme magus-level threats.

    Upon stepping out of the teleportation gate, Emery found himself amidst a formidable security presence, overseen by another grand magus figure. Beyond the secure perimeter stretched the "Burning Desert," an expansive terrain bathed in shimmering gold hues under the unyielding gaze of the system''s sun. Emery embarked on a trek across this strikingndscape, navigating through dunes of golden sands that seemed to shift and ripple in the heat.

    After traversing a challenging hundred-mile journey through the desert, Emery finally beheld the famed Golden Mansion of the Karat faction. Its imposing silhouette emerged on the horizon, a testament to both architectural grandeur and defensive fortification. The mansion''s massive golden dome reflected the sunlight, casting a radiant glow across the surroundingndscape. Surrounding the mansion were towering pirs adorned with intricate carvings, their heights seemingly reaching for the heavens, symbolizing the faction''s legacy and influence across the sector.

    As Emery approached the towering megastructure, he couldn''t help but be awed by the sheer scale of its defenses. The outer perimeter bristled with multipleyers of defense structures, each manned by magus-operated weapons and vehicles. The air hummed with the presence of vignt sentinels, their eyes keenly watching every movement.

    Passing through the formidable outer walls required navigating through a gauntlet of security checkpoints, where Emery sensed the presence of a thousand magus personnel and at least two dozen grand magus.

    In fact, from the intelligence Emery had gathered, these numbers represented only one-third of the Karat family''s full military might. As a grade 4 faction, their collective might rivaled that of all ten serpent factionsbined, a testament to their influence and power.

    Yet, amidst the imposing defenses and disciplined ranks, Emery couldn''t shake the feeling that this gathering of forces was not just for show. The tension in the air made him wonder if another battle was about to start.

    Finally, after navigating through thebyrinthine defenses, Emery arrived at the Mansion''s grand lobby. He waited patiently for half an hour before being summoned inside. Stepping into the main chamber, he found himself face-to-face with a dozen figures, half of them grand magus.

    Among them, Emery didn''t spot Tessa, but his attention was drawn to the imposing figure seated at the center��arge, overweight grand magus known throughout Golden City: Hassa Karat, son of the supreme Rosin Karat and father to Tessa.

    "Greetings to Lord Hassa," Emery spoke with a respectful gesture.

    "Yes, yes... I recognize you... you are indeed him, that famous acolyte..." Lord Hassa Karat''s voice resonated with a mix of admiration and curiosity as he looked at Emery with sincere interest. His demeanor was warm and weing, a stark contrast to the restless energy emanating from some of the others in the room.

    Among them was Khalid, the elder and one of the four guardians of the Karat faction, a formidable three cosmos grand magus. His gaze was intense, his presence imposing as he observed Emery with a keen eye. Sara, a magus and one of the Karat''s chosen council members, stepped forward. Her voice carried a tone of respect as she addressed Lord Hassa, detailing Emery''s identity and his role as the leader of the Terra faction. She emphasized the numerous coborations between Emery and the Karat family, highlighting in particr the pivotal moment when Emery had saved Hassa Karat''s daughter from pirates a decade ago.

    Lord Hassa listened attentively, his expression softening with gratitude and admiration. "What a spectacr young man," he remarked, his voice filled with genuine appreciation. "Not only have you been actively helping our sectorbat pirate threats, but you also saved my daughter. For that, I am forever grateful."

    Emery nodded respectfully, acknowledging the praise but also sensing the underlying currents of tension in the room. Despite the warm reception from Lord Hassa, he remained keenly aware that this meeting held deeper implications.

    As Khalid, the grand magus who had invited Emery, began exining the Terra faction''s intentions to join the council candidacy with support from Zodiac City, Lord Hassa Karat''s expression shifted from initial warmth to a mix of concern and seriousness. The mention of the Nephilim and their recent announcements to support the Qin and Croft during the reception seemed to weigh heavily on his mind, a sentiment echoed by other magus present in the room who confirmed the incident.

    Emery observed Lord Hassa''s face grow somber, lines of worry creasing his brow as he processed the implications. "This indeedplicates things..." Lord Hassa murmured, his tone reflecting deep contemtion.

    Turning his attention directly to Emery, Lord Hassa Karat posed a direct question "So... my young friend, tell me your intention..."

    Emery took a moment to gather his thoughts, choosing his words carefully. "Lord Hassa, I came hoping that we can help each other solve our problems..." His voice trailed off as he began to outline his n, but before he could finish, Lord Hassa interrupted with a solemn apology.

    "My apologies, my young friend," Lord Hassa said gravely, his gaze unwavering. "It appears my people have invited you here for a different reason..."

    "What reason?" To Emery''s surprise, with Lord Hassa''s slight nod, the three cosmos grand magus, Khalid suddenly disyed his overwhelming domain power to restrain him. Emery gasped in shock, his confusion evident as he demanded an exnation. "Why?!"

    Lord Hassa Karat took a deep sigh, his expression troubled. "We are on the brink of war... and thest thing we need is another faction like the Nephilim meddling in our affairs," he exined regretfully. "I apologize, but we need to keep you here to ensure that no such interference urs."

    What followed was Emery being escorted to a special chamber, meticulously designed to nullify his ability to cast spells and prevent any attempt at teleportation.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 2198 Karat

    Chapter 2198 Karat

    Emery was ced in an all-white chamber, its walls adorned with intricate runes that not only blocked him from casting any spells but also restrained his battle power by half. There were also magus guards stationed outside, constantly watching his every move through a transparent barrier.

    Despite the restrictions, Emery remained calm. He knew he couldn''t cast spatial spells to teleport out of the ce, but he could still ess his domain and his Khaos gate. He could leave if he wanted to, but he chose to stay. Sitting in a lotus position, he waited.

    As he anticipated, Tessa eventually came to see him. Her expression was a mix of irritation and concern. "I warned you, but you didn''t listen!"

    Emery remained calm, his gaze steady. "And I told you that I would not stay silent," he replied. "Now that I am here, can you exin what is happening?"

    Tessa took a deep sigh and began to reveal the truth behind the Karat faction''s predicament.

    "Ever since the Academy Bloody Incursion 15 years ago, our rtionship with the Magus Alliance has been deteriorating. When the academy closed, many of our mutual interests and connections were severed."

    She exined how the economic downturn in Golden City and the rising pirate activity affected not just the Karat faction but also other Golden City-based factions like the Qin and Croft. "Our city''s growth has stagnated, and the increasing pirate threats have made things worse for everyone."

    Emery listened intently as Tessa continued to exin the situation. She detailed how their faction hade under scrutiny following the disclosure of their supreme leader''s past associations with pirate leaders. This revtion had significantly damaged their reputation,plicating their standing within Golden City and beyond.

    Tessa exined how many within their faction and others had pushed for her grandfather to dispel rumors byunching an offensive against the pirates. However, no decisive action was taken, leaving the rumors to fester and causing increasing unrest among their allies and adversaries alike.

    Five years ago, following the Celestial expeditions and the betrayal of the Oculus faction, the Magus Alliance faced a critical crisis. To address the threat, Rosin Karat epted a covert mission to stop the scourge in the Nether realm. Apanied by a group of elite forces, he ventured into the perilous realm on what was initially intended to be a week-long mission. However, weeks turned into months, and to this day, there has been no word on the Supreme Magus''s fate. Many have assumed him dead, but to protect the faction''s interests, this has been kept a closely guarded secret.

    The absence of a Supreme Magus in Sector Seven created a power vacuum, exacerbating tensions and discord among its factions. The Karat faction, once a cornerstone of stability, found itself increasingly isted and under scrutiny.

    This void created an environment ripe for internal strife and external pressure. Factions that once allied with the Karat family began to waver, questioning their ability to lead effectively in such turbulent times.

    Amidst the approaching 50-year elections, political maneuvers grew more intricate as factions, including those within the Karat family, maneuvered to safeguard their interests. Loyalties were shifting, alliances forming unexpectedly, and the power dynamics within Sector Seven bing increasingly convoluted.

    "You have seen my father... although many loved him�� he is not dominating enough to keep the family in line," Tessa said with a deep sigh.

    The Karat faction was split into two primary camps. On one side was Hassan Karat, a one-cosmos grand magus responsible for the faction''s finances and administration. Hassan''s approach was more conservative, focusing on maintaining stability and preserving the family''s traditional ties within Golden City''s politicalndscape.

    Opposing him was Xavier Karat, Rosin Karat''s adopted son, a peak three-cosmos grand magus who managed the faction''s military forces. Xavier,cking deep connections in Golden City''s political arena, had allied himself with factions like the Qin and the Croft. This move was perceived as a bid to gain more influence and power, but it also resulted in further fragmentation of the Karat faction''s authority within the council.

    Emery absorbed the news, contemting theplexities of the situation. He then asked, "Why don''t you seek help from other factions? I''m sure many would support your father."

    Tessa responded with a sigh, "You''re right, but not only my father did not want to harm other factions, but he also wanted to resolve this issue internally. He has been trying to find a peaceful solution with my uncle Xavier, even after blood has been spilled."

    She detailed the recent failed diplomacy attempts. Thest effort ended in a battle, resulting in the deaths of several grand magus and dozens of magus. Despite this, her father remainedmitted to finding a diplomatic solution. He believed that a prolonged conflict would only weaken the Karat faction, regardless of who emerged victorious.

    "I am fear for my father... despite our current crisis, he is still unwilling to let go of his ideals"

    Tessa exined how her father''s approach was driven by the understanding that if the faction''s internal strife continued, it would lead to significant losses on both sides. This internal conflict was already causing enough damage without external interference.

    The announcement by the Nephilim to support the Qin and Croft factions while challenging the Karat had rmed the elders. They feared that the involvement of such a powerful faction would exacerbate their conflict. The presence of an influential and adversarial force like the Nephilim threatened to destabilize their already fragile situation further.

    To prevent this, the Karat elders decided to detain Emery.

    Hearing this, Emery took a deep sigh and asked, "If the Nephilim is indeed involved, are you going to hand me over to them?"

    Tessa was silent for a moment before nodding. "....That''s what the elders thought... However, I am sure it will note to that. Even so, I don''t think the Nephilim would dare to personally harm you"

    After exining the situation, Tessa shows deep remorse "I am sorry that you are mixed into this... don''t worry, I will try to persuade my father to release you as soon as possible." After saying these words, she turns a little emotional and leaves the room.

    Emery gave the situation another thought, believing he wouldn''t be in much harm''s way. Despite the tense circumstances, he trusted Tessa''s sincerity and her efforts to help him. In fact, even if the Karat faction was forced to hand him over to the Nephilim, he would dlyply, after all, he could easily escape afterward.

    Now armed with the information from Tessa, Emery''s next urgent task was tomunicate with his friends and allies, informing them of his captivity. He returned to his lotus position within the Karat dungeon, careful not to alert the guards. With focused intent, Emery allowed only his consciousness to enter his Magus domain. Instantly, he appeared in the Khaos hub in a spectral form.

    Emery stood within a dark chamber, the swirling energies coalescing around Killgragah, the massive ck dragon who now served as the central point of their domain.Across from him, separated by the shifting currents of Khaos, Chutulu, maintained a vignt presence. Morgana, standing beside Killgragah, wore an expression that mingled concern with steadfast trust in Emery''s decisions.

    Killgragh on the other hand shows an amused gesture, <You always find yourself leaping from one challenge to the next... It is fortunate indeed that you are still alive>

    Soon enough, Yuria appeared inside the chamber. She was the Khaos seed assigned to be his messenger. Emery quickly exined the situation, detailing his captivity and the precarious state of the Karat family. Simultaneously, Emery left several messages for key individuals. One message went to Magus Rosia, urging Terra City to heighten its alert status. Another message was dispatched to keep a close watch on the movements of the Qin, Croft, and Nephilim factions, given their potential impact on the unfolding situation within the Karat faction.

    Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Emery spared no effort in reaching out to trusted allies, and sent information to a few key people, asking for advice.

    Emery found himself quietly spending two days in the dungeon of the Karat mansion, his mind racing with thoughts and ns.On the third day, Tessa visited him once again, this time apanied by her father, Lord Hassa Karat. Emery was surprised by their visit, expecting perhaps another turn of events involving the Nephilim. However, to his relief, their purpose was entirely different. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Emery, my father has reached a deal with my uncle," Tessa began, her voice carrying a mix of tension and hope. "To prevent unnecessary blood spills, there will be five versus five duels where the winner will be Karat''s new patriarch... We are here asking if you are willing to take one spot, and represent us"

    Without much hesitation, Emery turned to the Karat''s Lord and epted, "It will be my honor, I am willing to participate"

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 2199 Standoff

    Chapter 2199 Standoff

    The following day, the anticipated duel took ce 100 miles outside the Golden Mansion. The setting was stark and imposing: half a dozen warships loyal to Xavier Karat hovered ominously in orbit, though only 300 of his men were permitted to descend into the burning desert. Among these, ten were grand magus level, showcasing their formidable strength.

    Emery, now released from captivity, stood among a simr number of forces loyal to Hassa Karat. Both groups faced each other, an imposing disy of power with none below the magus realm, underlining the strength of a grade 4 faction.

    The standoff grew tense as Xavier Karat made his entrance. His dominating presence, d in battle gear, radiated authority. He stepped forward, his voice booming with confidence and determination.

    "Brother Hassa, you are the rightful heir to the Karat faction, but you are no leader, especially during these troubled times. I am here to take the mantle until our great father returns!" Xavier''s thunderous promation resonated across the desert, his words carrying a palpable weight that could be felt by every magus present.

    On the opposite side, Hassa Karat satfortably on a makeshift throne, exuding a calm andposed demeanor. With a serene smile, he addressed his brother, "Brother Xavier, I praise your good intention and unrivaled loyalty to the family. I indeedck in many ways, but I cannot break the mandate given by our father. Let this duel be the best way to settle our disagreement. May the Karat stay true and prosper."

    "May the Karat stay true and prosper!!" replied Xavier, mirroring the gesture by cing his hand on his chest in a traditional faction salute.

    The standoff and interaction were inspiring for Emery, showcasing a veneer of mutual respect and shared goals for the faction''s prosperity. However, as an outsider, Emery could discern the underlying tension and potential deceit behind the brotherly facade. Each faction had its own dominion ands to rule, making it seem more practical for them to remain as two smaller rulers of the Karat factions. Xavier''s insistence on being the sole patriarch and ruling over both factions was suspicious to Emery. He believed there was more behind Xavier''s ambition than just the title. Such rushed demand while their supreme leader''s demise was still unconfirmedadded to Emery''s doubts.

    Additionally, the arrangement of the duel appeared unfair to Emery. Each force was to send two magus-level participants and two grand magus-level participants, with the fifth duel being between the leaders, Hassa and Xavier. The significant disparity in the two strengths made it clear that Xavier would likely win the final match. The fact that Hassa agreed to these terms demonstrated his willingness topromise to avoid further bloodshed.

    This underscored the importance of winning the initial matches; Hassa''s side needed to secure victory in three out of four duels to stand a chance. The decision to include Emery among the participants revealed their desperation. It showed how crucial it was for Hassa''s side to win.

    The setup of the duel, with Xavier''s potential ulterior motives and the questionable fairness of the matches, further fueled Emery''s concerns about the true intentions behind this power struggle. The situation seemed moreplex than it appeared on the surface, with hidden agendas and the fate of the Karat faction hanging in the bnce. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Let the first duel begin!"

    The first to be sent from Hassa''s side was their strongest magus, Ravi Karat, an adopted protege of the Karat family. Ravi had participated in the Magus Academy 40 years ago and emerged as a champion in the tournament, earning widespread recognition and respect. Over the years, the family had poured unlimited resources into his growth, providing him with ess to the rarest artifacts, advanced training, and ancient tomes of magical knowledge. This investment resulted in Ravi attaining a strength that was said to beparable to a grand magus, making him a formidable opponent.

    As Ravi was called to the front, he turned to Emery with a smirk, saying, "I will show you how a champion fights." His tone wasced with arrogance, and his eyes bore a look of disdain. It was clear that Ravi saw Emery as an intruder, someone unworthy of participating in such a crucial battle. Despite Ravi''s overt disy of displeasure, Emery remainedposed, choosing to ignore the provocation.

    Emery understood the underlying dynamics at y. He was considered a wild card, ast-minute addition to the team whose abilities werergely untested by the Karat family. Despite his established reputation, none of the Karat truly believed in his strength. They saw him as an unknown quantity, a risk.

    He had a feeling that his inclusion was not just about strategy, It was part of a strategy to let their strongest, Ravi, fight a presumably lesser opponent without insulting his prestige. Emery suspected that he would likely be matched against their strongest adversary, someone even Ravi would not dare to face.

    Ravi stepped onto the stage, his presence immediately eliciting a cheer from the many magus on Hassa''s side. His confidence and aura of superiority were palpable, and it was clear he was a favored contender. On the opposite side, Xavier sent forth one of his topmanders, a seasoned veteran named Scarpa. At over 500 years old, Scarpa''s reputation was built on countless battle contributions, his prowess known and respected within the faction. As he entered the stage d in golden armor, the magus on Xavier''s side did not cheer but instead gave two loud shouts while stomping their spears in perfect discipline, a disy of unity and respect.

    As the duel began, thebatants revealed the true extent of their mastery over the magus realm. Their movements were swift and precise, each attack and counter-attack executed with deadly efficiency. The air crackled with energy as spells and techniques of the highest caliber were unleashed, showcasing the pinnacle of magusbat.

    Emery watched intently and couldn''t help but be impressed by the disy before him. Thest five years had convinced him that no one under the grand magus realm could surprise him anymore, but Ravi and Scarpa were proving him wrong. The duel unfolding before Emery was a spectacle of elite magusbat. These two were leagues above the young magus he had encountered at the celestial expedition. Ravi''s powerful broadsword swings were impressively reminiscent of the dark elf Ezekiel, who had been granted the formidable Khaos Guardian power of Tarrasque. Each of Ravi''s strikes carried an immense force, a testament to his training and the resources invested in him by the Karat family.

    Opposite him, Scarpa fought with a blend of raw battle power and seasoned experience. Every move of his spear was precise and calcted, honed over centuries ofbat. His prowess was reminiscent of thete Lord Izta, abat magus of unparalleled skill and strength. Bothbatants fought with strengthparable to a grand magus realm, their shes producing powerful booms that reverberated through the air, shaking the sands and sending gusts of wind across the battlefield. The ground beneath them seemed to tremble with each collision, showcasing the sheer force behind their attacks.

    The duel was a vivid demonstration of why these two were considered elite warriors of a grade 4 faction. Their abilities were a stark reminder of the formidable forces that existed within the magus realm, pushing the boundaries of what he believed was possible.

    Emery noticed the intense hope ced on Ravi by the Karat elders, especially Tessa, whose expression remained stiff and anxious throughout the battle. Initially, Ravi had the upper hand, his powerful strikes keeping Scarpa on the defensive. However, as the duel progressed, a shift began to ur. After a hundred shes, Emery started to see the critical differences between the twobatants.

    Ravi, despite his immense strength and impressive technique,cked the hardened battle experience that Scarpa possessed. The veteranmander''s extensive experience in countless battles became evident as he gradually adapted to Ravi''s fighting style. Scarpa''s understanding of Ravi''s techniques grew with each sh, allowing him to anticipate and counter the champion''s moves more effectively.

    Moreover, Scarpa fought with a ferocity and determination that suggested he was prepared to give his life for victory. In contrast, Ravi, who had been nurtured and protected within the faction''s facilities, seemed less willing to push himself to the same extreme. This difference in mentality became a crucial factor in the battle.

    After over 300 shes, the magus on Hassa''s side watched in dismay as their strongest champion faltered. The initial hope that Ravi would secure an easy victory faded into disappointment. Scarpa''s relentless assault and strategic acumen eventually overwhelmed Ravi, leading to his defeat.

    With Ravi''s loss, all hope turned to Emery. The pressure was now on him to win the next fight and keep Hassa Karat''s chances alive. As he prepared for his turn in the arena, Emery could feel the weight of their expectations, knowing that the oue of this duel could significantly impact the future of the Karat faction.

 Chapter 2200 Unbreakable

    Chapter 2200 Unbreakable

    Ravi Karat''s defeat was a significant blow to Hassa''s side, casting a shadow of disappointment over his supporters. The wounded champion, overwhelmed by embarrassment, retreated from the battlefield with his head bowed, the weight of his failure evident in every step. The air was thick with tension as the announcement for the second duel rang out.

    "Let the second duel begin!"

    Emery stepped onto the battleground, his presence met with a heavy silence. Despite understanding the critical importance of this fight, most of Hassa''s supporterscked faith in Emery''s ability to secure a victory. To many, he was an unknown, his presence was met with skepticism; many did not recognize him and assumed this match was intentionally being thrown. After all the opponent sent by Xavier''s side was none other than the famous Izaak the Unbreakable, a name that sent ripples of awe and fear through the crowd.

    Izaak''s title was well-earned from his reputation in the renowned Magus Universe Infinity Arena, where he recently held the rank of the 9th strongest magus in the entire universe.

    He was one of the faction''s sought-after old Magus Academy champions. When Ravi had just be a champion 50 years ago, Izaak was already at the peak of the magus realm and had met the requirements to break through into the grand magus realm.

    Izaak''s extraordinary talent did not go unnoticed by the Karat Patriarch. Despite his refusal to officially join the family, he was granted ess to the family''s secret technique. This decision highlighted the Patriarch''s recognition of Izaak''s potential and his desire to cultivate such a powerful ally. Over the past 50 years, Izaak dedicated himself to helping the Karat family while perfecting hisprehension of their techniques. His relentless pursuit of power and excellence was evident in his unwaveringmitment.

    The man had a special bond with Xavier, as a closely rted brother-in-arms, but it was still a blow to Hassa''s side to see him willing to be involved in the duel.

    With such controversy, the Karat elders allowed mercenaries to be called into the duel, unfortunately, none strong enough were avable on such short notice.

    Tessa saw this as an opportunity to let Emery participate, recognizing the potential value he could bring to the family. However, not all elders agreed with this decision. Some feared retaliation from the Nephilim, who had a vested interest in the oue of the conflict. To mitigate this risk, Emery was forced to join the battle wearing a mask, concealing his identity.

    This condition significantly restrained Emery''s strength, as it prevented him from fully utilizing his abilities. Despite the challenging terms, Emery understood the risks and epted the condition.

    Emery saw the charismatic-looking man emerge from the ranks of the golden army. Izaak wore an intimidating golden te armor, holding a sword in one hand and arge shield in the other. He stood tall a hundred meters away from Emery, exuding a formidable presence and ready to fight.

    To keep his identity hidden, Emery decided not to use his transformation. Instead, he chose this moment to try one of the tier 6 swords he had taken from Mo Yan, the [Embernight Sword]. The weapon had simr darkness properties to his Savage de but was bigger and heavier. Its dark metal was intricately engraved with crimson runes, indicating a fire property that seemed unsuitable for him, which had made Emery reluctant to use it before. However, this duel provided an ideal opportunity to test its power.

    "Killgragah, lend me your power" Emery requested mentally.

    <Huh�� only because you ask nicely.>

    Massive Khaos energy channeled through the Khaos Guardian and into Emery''s body, enveloping him in a distinctive aura of darkness. Unlike the manifestation of Cthulhu, this aura took on the form of a dragon, apanied by an intense heat that seemed to amplify through the Embernight Sword. It was a transformative persona that effectively concealed his true identity from onlookers.

    The imposing aura immediately captured Izaak''s attention. Anticipating the impending sh, Izaak raised his shield high, enveloping himself in a shimmering golden light��a technique known as Karat''s [Golden Form], designed to enhance his capabilities akin to Emery''s Immortal Gate.

    "I see defense is your specialty," Emery remarked as he brandished the crimson sword. Without hesitation, heunched his attack, striking with all the force he could muster against Izaak''s shield.

    BAMMM!!!

    The sound of impact reverberated across the sandy expanse. Emery quickly realized that his initial assault was insufficient to breach Izaak''s formidable defense. Undeterred, he unleashed his [Immortal Gate] and continued to barrage his opponent with relentless sword strikes. Each blow was aimed with precision, testing the limits of Izaak''s defense and seeking any weakness that could be exploited in their duel.

    [Stage 4�� Stage 5�� Stage 6��. Stage 7]

    CRACKK!!!

    The culmination of Emery''s relentless assault finally pushed Izaak back, creating a noticeable fissure in his defense. Instead of pressing the advantage, Emery raised his sword and issued a challenge, "Show me your real strength!"

    Izaak responded with a confident smile, raising his shield once more. A secondyer of golden aura materialized around him, augmenting his [Golden Form] with an additional protective barrier. To the surprise of onlookers, this was quickly followed by a thirdyer, forming a tripleyered defense that seemed impregnable.

    Without hesitation, Izaakunched a swift counterattack, his strikesnding with precision and force.

    BAMM!! BAMM!! BAMM!!

    "Interesting!" Emery eximed, his excitement palpable.

    Pushing himself further, he elevated his [Immortal Gate] to Stage 8, boosting his battle power beyond the 1000 mark, just enough to match Izaak''s formidable strength. Intrigued by Izaak''s capabilities, Emery called upon VIA, his analytical tool, to assess and analyze thebat prowess of his opponent.

    [Izaak]

    [Magus Realm: Full Moon Magus]

    [Battle Power 625 (985)]

    [Soul force 595(630)]

    [Law of Metal 40%]

    [Law of light 21%]

    [Law of Shield 8%]

    [Star Level - 10]

    The celestial system''s ranking revealed Izaak''s exceptional status in the magus realm, boasting statistics that rivaled even some grand magus Emery had encountered before.

    Unfortunatly, Despite theirparable stats, Emery''s mastery of technique, especially with the unfamiliar sword and its fire element, was not as refined as his opponent''s.

    Topensate without revealing his true identity, Emery employed his [Spectral Gaze], a spirit attack that halted Izaak''s critical strikes in their tracks. The unexpected nature of Emery''s attack caught Izaak off guard, eliciting a grunt of frustration as he struggled to break free from the spiritual intrusion. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Spirit Master!!!" Izaak roared as he sessfully broke free from the mental assault.

    Emery was impressed; Izaak had not only honed his physical prowess but also possessed remarkable mental defenses, truly living up to his title of "the Unbreakable."

    Though Emery''s spirit attack was not fully effective against Izaak, it was enough to unsettle him, turning the duel into a closely matched contest that captivated both factions. The battle unfolded with each move and countermove, drawing awe and respect from the assembled forces.

    As Izaak''s confidence began to crumble under the pressure of Emery''s relentless attacks and mental attacks, his initial calm facade gave way to visible signs of strain. Sweat beaded on his brow as frustration and confusion clouded his expression.

    "Who are you?!" Izaak demanded, his voice showing disbelief. But Emery remained silent, focusing solely on the battle unfolding before him.

    Sensing the urgency and the need to turn the tide decisively, Izaak summoned his true power: [Indomitable Blessing]. The air crackled with energy as this top-grade, tier 7 spell enveloped him, enhancing his defense to unprecedented levels andpletely dispelling Emery''s lingering spirit attack.

    "Whoever you are, You cannot defeat me!" Izaak dered defiantly.

    "Alright then, let''s see if you can hold this one!" Emery activated his [Immortal Gate Stage 9], pushing his battle power beyond previous limits. With the Embernight Sword in hand, its crimson runes zing with fiery determination, Emery unleashed the full force of his Axis Mountain sword technique: the [Hill Cleaving sh]. This devastating sword strike was not just a frontal assault; concealed within its arc was his [Void de], a spell capable of prating even the strongest defenses.

    BAMMMM!!!

    Thebined attack was a spectacle of power, an overwhelming force that shattered Izaak''s formidable defenses in a single, decisive blow. The impact echoed across the battlefield, leaving a stunned silence in its wake.

    As the dust settled and the reality of Emery''s victory sank in, both forces stood in awe, processing the swift turn of events. Tessa''s voice shattered the silence, her shout of triumph igniting cheers among the Hassa faction forces.

 Chapter 2201 Duels

    Chapter 2201 Duels

    Izaak''s loss was highly unexpected, but it did little to shake Xavier and his Magus army. The disciplined warriors remained steadfast, their confidence seemingly unshaken by the turn of events. Meanwhile, Izaak, having received some healing treatment, regained consciousness. He cast a lingering gaze at Emery, filled with a mixture of respect and curiosity. It was clear that there were many questions he wished to ask, but the announcement of the third duel cut their silent exchange short, forcing them back to their respective sides.

    As Emery returned, Grand Magus Hassa greeted him with a warmpliment. "Well done," Emery''s actions had significantly improved his standing among the Karat magus forces and even some of the elders who had been skeptical of him. The victory had not only secured a crucial point for Hassa''s side but also boosted morale among the troops.

    The anticipation for the next duel grew, and soon, the call for the Grand Magus duel echoed across the battlefield. Emery watched intently as Grand Magus Khalid, one of the four esteemed Karat guardians, stepped forward for the challenge. His opponent was another guardian, Boyd. The sight of the Eastern and Western Guardians facing off against each other stirred a mix of emotions among the spectators. These two had been long-time friends andrades, their bond forged through countless battles.

    "Boyd! Shame on you! It''s our duty to prevent such conflict. What you did is wrong!" Khalid''s voice rang out with righteous indignation.

    Maintaining his calm demeanor, Boyd responded with a resolute tone, "Khalid, my brother.... the other guardians have long gone with the patriarch... It''s up to us now�� this is what it means to protect the faction. ...Do not stand in our way!"

    Their words echoed across the battlefield, highlighting the deep rift that had formed between them. Each had their reasons for supporting their respective sides, but fate had forced them to settle their differences throughbat.

    The atmosphere grew increasingly charged as the two Grand Magus prepared for battle. Both were in the three Cosmos realms, theirbined power creating a surge of energy that dwarfed that of any Magus. The sheer intensity of their auras shook the desertndscape, stirring up a violent windstorm that swept across the battlefield. Despite standing a mile apart, the assembled Magus were forced to channel their spirit energy to protect themselves from the fierce phenomenon.

    Just like all the Magus around, Emery watched the fight with great interest. It was a cosmic battle that disyed a highprehension of the elements; Khalid wielded the power of wind, while Boydmanded the earth. For the onlookers, particrly those striving to deepen their elemental mastery, this duel was an invaluable opportunity. If they were lucky, some Magus could even gain new insights from observing the intense battle.

    The air crackled with energy as the two Grand Magus unleashed their formidable powers. Khalid conjured a razor-sharp wind saber that sliced through the air with deadly precision, while Boyd summoned massive earth maces that crashed down with bone-shattering force. Each sh between these elemental titans shook the area, sending shockwaves through the desert sands.

    Multiple high-grade spells were cast, each more impressive and destructive than thest. When they unveiled their top-tier spells, tier 8 in potency, the sheer power forced the grand magus elders from both sides to erect a defensive barrier. This barrier was necessary to shield their respective Magus forces from the coteral damage, as the battle had escted to a point where even the bystanders could be severely harmed.

    Being in the same middle stage of the three Cosmos realm, and having a clear knowledge of each other''s skills, Khalid and Boyd''s duel seemed tightly matched. Their reserves of cosmic energy appeared almost endless. However, after more than an hour of relentlessbat, both Grand Magus were visibly worn. They bore deep wounds and their movements slowed, showing signs of extreme exhaustion.

    In the end, it was sheer perseverance that tipped the scales. Grand Magus Khalid, through abination of tenacity and strategic brilliance, managed to gain the upper hand. With one final, decisive strike, he overcame Boyd''s defenses and emerged victorious. The second win ignited a surge of cheers among Hassa''s supporters. Victory was within reach; they only needed one more win to secure the Karat family''s future under Hassa''smand.

    "Let the fourth duel begin!" rang out.

    Both sides fielded more Grand Magus in the three Cosmos realms for this duel. Representing Xavier''s side was Schanble, the formidable leader of the second division andmander of the elite forces. Schanble had recently ascended to the middle stage of the three Cosmos realms.

    On the other side, Hassa''s faction was represented by Isaiah, the leader of the sixth division responsible for espionage and intelligence. Unlike his opponent, Isaiah had been stuck in the middle stage for quite some time.

    The stakes were incredibly high. A single Cosmos Grand Magus could wield the power of their domain to fuel their strength. Those who reached the two Cosmos stage could unleash their domain power into their surroundings, creating a domain battlefield. However, Grand Magus in the three Cosmos realms, like Isaiah and Schanble, could integrate their domain power into any form theymanded.

    Commander Schanble transformed into a towering figure d in golden armor, a colossal metal giant emanating cosmic power. He wielded a massive spear, its sharp point gleaming with an almost divine energy. Opposite him, Isaiah conjured dozens of highly poisonous flying daggers, each one a deadly extension of his will, serving both as his offensive and defensive arsenal.

    The stage was set for another spectacr battle, one that sent shivers of excitement through Emery and the rest of the spectators.

    "Isaiah''s going to win!" some onlookers eximed, noticing how his daggers could prate Schanble''s golden armor. Others, however, ced their faith in Schanble''s reputed resistance to poison, confident that his defenses would hold. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    For a brief moment, it seemed Isaiah had the upper hand. His daggers tore at Schanble''s golden armor, leaving visible marks. The crowd''s hopes soared with each sessful strike. However, Schable''s resilience soon became apparent. Despite the damage to his armor, the poison had little effect on him. After a hundred intense shes, it became clear that Shcanble''s raw power and endurance were overwhelming Isaiah. Despite being severely wounded, Isaiah kneeled closely to Lord Hassa, seeking forgiveness for his failure. His opponent, Schanble, though victorious, was unable to return to his spot. He copsed shortly after his win, his body sumbing to the intense intoxication from isaiah''s poison, highlighting his immense determination and persistence to secure victory.

    With the score tied at 2-2, the final duel would be the decisive factor in determining the fate of the Karat family. The atmosphere among the magus on Hassa''s side was tense, their optimism waning as they acknowledged the significant disparity in strength between the two leaders.

 Chapter 2202 Brotherly

    Chapter 2202 Brotherly

    Both leaders, Hassa and Xavier, stood facing each other in the scorching desert, their expressions reflecting the gravity of the moment. Xavier, exuding confidence, broke the silence.

    "Is this fight really necessary? Give up, brother�� I will clean up the faction and make things right," Xavier''s voice was firm, his eyes narrowing with determination.

    Hassa shook his head, his eyes steady and resolute. "No, brother�� believe me�� I will do what is best for the faction."

    Xavier took a deep sigh, the frustration evident in his posture. He turned toward the elders who supported Hassa and gestured broadly. "How many of these people could you really trust? How can you say you do best for the faction when you cannot gain their respect? Can you really control them?" His words were heavy, his fist raised to emphasize his might.

    The elders shifted ufortably, their loyalty were questioned. Hassa met their gazes, his expression one of calm assurance. "Trust is earned, brother, Respect is not taken by force"

    Xavier scoffed, a bitterugh escaping his lips. "You certainly will not earned it through words"

    Hassa, still showing a smile on his face, calmly replied, "Brother, stop what you are doing�� if you are willing to listen to me�� none will dare to be disrespectful."

    The reply startled Xavier for a second before he answered, "No, I am sorry brother, you are just too soft. You cannot do what needs to be done."

    With those words, Xavier unleashed his domain, showcasing the formidable power of his three cosmos realms. The air around him crackled with raw energy, and his aura expanded, creating an oppressive atmosphere that seemed to weigh down on everyone present. The disy of power was awe-inspiring, a testament to Xavier''s might and his unwavering resolve.

    Hassa took another deep sigh, his eyes reflecting a mix of sadness and determination. He then revealed his own domain, disying the power of his two cosmos realms. The contrast was stark: Xavier''ste stage three cosmos against Hassa''s middle stage two cosmos. The gap in power was significant, a four-level difference that seemed insurmountable.

    Observing from the sidelines, Emery was taken aback. He had initially thought Hassa was only a one cosmos realm figure, but the grand magus had hidden his aura deeply. Still, the disparity in their power levels was ring.

    Emery was living proof that one realm could not justify one''s strength, but in this case, Xavier had honed his power through countless battles, while Hassa had spent more time in books and close training. With thisparison, Emery wouldn''t be surprised if Xavier could win the fight in one or two strikes.

    Emery was living proof that one realm could not justify one''s strength, but in this case, Xavier had honed his power through countless battles, while Hassa had spent more time in books and close training. With thisparison, Emery wouldn''t be surprised if Xavier could win the fight in one or two strikes.

    "Brother, I will make my move now, be ready!" Xavier dered, his voice resonating with authority and confidence.

    Xavier decided to pierce his spear into the ground, and golden lightning crackled along his arm before he dashed forward with his fist, showing an appearance of mercy. His speed was blinding, a testament to his battle-hardened prowess.

    Hassa, on the other hand, stood tall andposed, his expression one of calm determination. He unleashed a skill that Emery recognized. Multiple golden energies formed intoyers, covering Hassa''s body. It was the same technique shown by Izaak, but Hassa''s mastery allowed him to create an impressive fourth and fifthyer before raising his arms, now covered in golden gauntlets, to block Xavier''s strike.

    BAAAAMMM!!!

    The sh between Hassa and Xavier was nothing short of spectacr. The force of their collision created a thunderous sound that echoed across the desert, sending massive gusts of sand swirling into the air. Hassa was thrown back five steps, his feet digging into the ground to maintain his bnce. Despite losing ground, his resolve remained unshaken, though blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, a testament to the power of Xavier''s strike.

    "Good, you do not disappoint me brother," Xavier said, his voice carrying a mix of respect and challenge. "Now, I will use my full strength!"

    Emery noticed the heavy worry etched on Tessa''s face and the elders beside her. They seemed to hold their breath, their eyes fixed on their lord. However, Hassa''s demeanor remained calm and confident. He kept his smile as he removed the gauntlets from his arms, revealing a rune formation in the form of a golden tattoo.

    Chanting ancient words, Hassa activated the runes. They crumbled apart, disintegrating into golden dust that seemed to merge with his aura. Suddenly, a new surge of power erupted from Hassa, elevating his strength to the peak of the second cosmos realm. The ground beneath him seemed to vibrate with this newfound energy.

    Xavier''s eyes widened slightly, a genuine smile spreading across his face. "Hahaha, you surprise me, brother. But I am afraid it''s not enough."

    As Xavier prepared tounch his next series of attacks, he raised his fist, and an even more potent golden thunder began to gather around his body. The energy crackled and sparked, illuminating the battlefield with its fierce intensity. Without hesitation, Xavier charged forward, striking decisively and rapidly.

    Each strike produced a thunderous sound that echoed across the desert, creating sparks that obscured the view of thebatants and heightened the anticipation among the onlookers. The air was thick with tension, and the ground trembled under the force of their sh.

    "Father!!" Tessa screamed, her voice filled with concern and desperation.

    Through his divine sense, Emery observed the battle closely. Despite being relentlessly hit by Xavier''s powerful blows, Hassa maintained his defense. Emery noticed something astonishing: the formation of a sixthyer of golden energy around Hassa. This revtion sent shockwaves through the crowd. The sixthyer of the golden form was a defensive techniqueparable to a tier 9 spell, typically only cast by a three cosmos grand magus. Its extreme defensive capabilities allowed Hassa to withstand Xavier''s onught.

    BAM!! BAM!! BAM!! BAM!! BAM!! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The ground shook with each impact, and the sheer force of their battle created shockwaves that radiated outward. Sparks flew in all directions, and the desert sands were stirred into a frenzy. There were over two dozen strikes, each one echoing across the battlefield like the tolling of a giant bell, yet Xavier was still unable to break Hassa''s defense. The sight of Hassa''s unwavering persistence ignited new respect among both sides of the Karat forces, inspiring them to believe in their leader''s resilience. Finally, Xavier halted his relentless assault.

    He took a deep sigh and said, "I apud you, brother. But this is exactly who you are. You always too passive. You could not be a leader this way."

    Hassa, though visibly exhausted and battered, pulled down his arms. The toll of the battle was evident as he coughed up arge amount of blood. Both bones in his arms were shattered from the impact of the strikes, but he stood tall, refusing to yield. His voice, though strained, carried a determined resolve. "No, brother... You are wrong. The safety of our people is of utmost importance."

    Before they were about to continue, there was a sudden explosion that lit up high in the sky. Both forces were instantly on high alert, their attention snapping away to the ominous spectacle above.

 Chapter 2203 Chaos

    Chapter 2203 Chaos

    [ALERT] [ALERT] [ALERT]

    Notifications red across Karat''s forces as their warship, which had been hovering in orbit, began firing on defensive structures. Several flying drones exploded, and the guarding space station bombarded the warships in retaliation. A space battle erupted suddenly in the sky, like a dazzling disy of deadly fireworks, shocking all the forces on the ground.

    The once orderly battlefield below descended into chaos. Soldiers on both sides looked up, their faces lit by the shing lights of explosions above. The sky was filled with streaks of light from energy weapons, punctuated by the bright res of detonating drones and ships.

    "Brother, what did you do!?" Hassa shouted in shock.

    Xavier, appearing equally surprised, responded, "None of my warriors would attack without my order. They must have been threatened with..."

    Before he could finish, the sudden attack and the deep concern for their lord''s safety prompted Hassa''s grand magus elders to dash onto the stage. They quickly surrounded their lord, forming a protective barrier. Their expressions were resolute, their intentions clear��they were ready to pass judgment on Xavier.

    In response, Xavier''s grand magus also flew onto the stage, standing behind their leader. Xavier, his anger palpable, shouted, "Huh! Is this one of your tricks!? You can''t ept the duel''s result and attack us instead!"

    Tension reached its peak. Curses and usations began to fly between the two sides. The atmosphere crackled with impending violence, and the grand magus from both factions seemed poised to engage in a catastrophic battle.

    The ground seemed to vibrate with thebined energy of so many powerful beings ready to unleash their might. Sensing the imminent sh, Hassa quickly intervened.

    "STAND DOWN!!" Hassa''s voice rang out with authority. He turned to Xavier and the elders, his gaze steely. "What is the report from the space station?" he demanded.

    One of Hassa''s elders replied urgently, "My Lord, there is none... It seems ourmunication ispromised!"

    A Xavier elder stepped forward, his voiceced with concern. "Lord Xavier, we are unable to reachmunication with our warship either."

    Xavier''s face twisted in anger. "Huh! You rebels are lying!" he used, his eyes narrowing at the opposing side.

    "Bastard! Who are you calling a rebel?" retorted one of Hassa''s elders, stepping forward aggressively.

    "SHUT UP!" Xavier roared, his dominating three cosmos aura erupting. The sheer force of his presence silenced the bickering elders, forcing them to stop in their tracks. The atmosphere was thick with tension, and the rest of the forces, including hundreds of Magus and Emery, watched anxiously.

    At that moment, a new piece of information arrived, conveyed through the use of magic. "Lord Xavier, Commander Gunma has sent a message," an elder announced. The elder read the message aloud, detailing a sudden surge that deactivated some of the ship''s functions, followed by the sudden explosion of the drones. The message clearly stated that they did not fire the first shot, not until the space station started to attack them.

    Hassa''s eyes widened with concern as the elder finished reading. "My Lord, please don''t believe them. It is their tactic to confuse us," another Hassa elder advised urgently.

    Xavier''s expression darkened as he absorbed the message. One of his own elders stepped forward, echoing the urgency. "My Lord, we need to make a move�� we don''t know what else they might be preparing."

    The atmosphere was electric with tension, each side eyeing the other with a mix of suspicion and readiness to spring into action. The desert air seemed to crackle with the intensity of their mutual distrust.

    As more elders echoed simr concerns, both leaders faced each other, a decision hanging in the bnce. Xavier''s expression was a storm of emotions, while Hassa remainedposed. Suddenly, Hassa addressed his elders with a calm but authoritative voice, "Heed my order�� None of you move unless I say so"

    He then turned to Xavier, his eyes steady and sincere. "Brother, if you truly believe that I am too passive, then you should also believe that this is not my doing. I propose we stay and do nothing until we receive more information."

    Xavier seemed taken aback by Hassa''s proposal. It was a move that not only demonstrated sincerity but also ced Xavier in a difficult position. Refusing such a reasonable request would cast him in a suspicious light, potentially implicating him as the instigator of the attack. On the other hand, despite the potential loss of forces in space, as long as the grand magus on the ground did not join the fray, the overall cost would remain manageable.

    After a tense moment of silence, Xavier nodded slowly. "Alright, I agree." His voice was measured, the weight of his words sinking into the gathered crowd.

    The two leaders then made a crucial decision: each would send one trusted Grand Magus to space to halt the ongoing battle and gather more information. This move was intended to ensure that no further unnecessary bloodshed urred until the true nature of the threat was uncovered.

    However, as soon as the two elders ascended into the sky, they saw a burning warship hurtling down towards them. The ship, one of Xavier''s, was engulfed in mes and descending rapidly, heading straight for their position. The truce between the two forces was once again tested to its breaking point.

    "Trust me, brother, I did not order this!" Xavier shouted, his voice carrying a frustration.

    As the warship closed in, its high-grade cannon powered up and unleashed a formidable st. Without hesitation, Xavier cast a powerful thunder spell, his body crackling with energy. The spell met the st mid-air, breaking it apart into smaller, less destructive pieces. The sky lit up with the sh of energy, and debris rained down around them.

    The warship persisted, its cannons charging once more. Xavier''s brow furrowed in concentration as he prepared to intercept the next attack. Just as the st surged towards them, he summoned another thunderous spell, this time with even greater force. Lightning crackled across the battlefield as the two energies collided, causing a shockwave that shook the ground beneath their feet. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Despite Xavier''s efforts, the warship continued its relentless advance. Grand Magus Khalid stepped forward urgently. "My Lord, let me handle this! We cannot afford to let it reach us!"

    Hassa, weighing the imminent threat, hesitated. Before he could respond, Xavier''s voice boomed with authority. "NO!! My men are inside that ship!"

    For Hassa, the unfolding situation was a stark confirmation of a hidden force seeking to sow chaos and harm both factions. His gaze swept over the assembled grand magus leaders with growing concern, aware that the chaotic scene provided a perfect cover for anyone looking to exploit the turmoil.

    Understanding the potential for betrayal or an opportunistic strike, Hassa made a bold and surprising decision. "Brother, you may deal with anyone who dares to move," he dered. Then, channeling his energy, Hassa cast his special defensive spell, forming a shimmering barrier that enveloped both forces.

    The barrier was a magnificent sight, a translucent dome that glowed with golden light. The barrier not only protected the forces from any immediate threats but also signaled Hassa''s genuine intention not to harm the iing warship.

    Hassa showed his clear intention not to harm the warship and everyone aboard, but despite the seemingly formidable barrier, the warship continued its descent and crashed into it. The already damaged vessel shattered upon impact, sending debris flying in all directions.

    The powerful impact dealt a massive force to the barrier, causing it to ripple and strain under the pressure. Hassa, already injured from the duel, was further wounded to maintain the barrier''s integrity. Blood trickled down his face, his body trembling from the effort. The sight of their lord''s selflessness deeply concerned his followers, but Hassa''s resolute voice rang out,manding them to stay their hands. "DONT MOVE!!"

    From the st, a few dozen figures emerged, soaring through the air��three of them were in the grand magus realm. Though they wore Karat military uniforms, Xavier quickly disavowed them. "They are not my men!" he roared, his voice filled with fury. "Who the hell are you?"

    Emery, who had been observing from the sidelines, had instructed VIA, the advanced artificial intelligence, to analyze the situation. When the warship exploded, he received critical information about the unknown magus.

    "Pirates, They are pirates!"

 Chapter 2204 Pirates

    Chapter 2204 Pirates

    The destroyer-type warship was manned with an average crew of 300 warriors, including around 30 magus realmbatants and a single grand magus realmmander. As two dozen figures emerged from the burning wreckage, it was clear that the rest of the crew had perished in the attack.

    "YOU BASTARD!!?" Xavier roared, his voice echoing across the desert.

    The two dozen mysterious magus hovered ominously in the air, the remnants of the warship smoldering behind them. With the golden barrier shattered, they seized the opportunity to press their assault,unching a barrage of spells aimed at the ground below.

    Xavier, fueled by rage and grief, stood his ground. His three cosmos realms'' power surged, forming an imprable shield that absorbed the iing spells. The air crackled with the intensity of the magical sh, creating an electrifying spectacle.

    His eyes zing with fury, Xavier hurled his spear imbued with a thunderous golden bolt. The weapon flew with such force and precision that it pierced through one of the enemy grand magus, killing him instantly. The lightning sparks that followed the spear strike spread out in a deadly web, incinerating most of the remaining attackers. Only the two remaining grand magus, wounded and desperate, managed to flee toward the orbit.

    "You are not going anywhere!" Xavier''s voice was a roar of determination. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Xavier exploded into action, his form blurring into a streak of lightning as he chased after the two fleeing grand magus. All eyes on the ground followed his movements in awe. Within moments, Xavier had caught up to the second grand magus, splitting his body in half with a single, decisive strike. The final assant was swiftly captured, restrained by a lightning chain, and hurled back to the ground like a piece of discarded refuse.

    "NOW SPEAK!! Who are you!?" Xavier''s voice boomed, resonating with authority and fury.

    As the captive writhed on the ground, bound by crackling lightning, one of the grand magus spirit masters, Nayef, stepped forward, a third eye open on his forehead, preparing to probe the captive''s mind. However, Tessa intervened, providing information. She recognized the man as one of the pirates, a detail Emery had shared.

    Commander Schanble, a veteran warrior, looked puzzled. "I know every grand magus-level pirate in the quadrant. He is not one of them."

    "No, he came from the Neutral Zone." She paused, then provided a name.

    The mention of the Neutral Zone sent a ripple of shock through the crowd.Hearing his name being called, stirred a noticeable reaction from the captive, making it easier for the spirit master to delve into his mind and confirm the information. This revtion led to restlessness among the Grand Magus elders. The idea that pirates and criminals from another region dared to attack them hinted at a muchrger, hidden agenda.

    The spirit master, Nayef now fully immersed in the captive''s mind, began to uncover the disturbing truth. There was indeed a gathering of pirates, arge force under the banner of the Pirate King, Gaira D Reis. Their mission was to sow chaos, hoping to provoke a battle between the Karat brothers.

    Hassa''s face grew pale with realization. "They wanted us to destroy each other," he muttered.

    "My Lord, now that their n has failed, it seems their forces areing here. They wish to wipe out the Karat faction entirely!" said the spirit master.

    "Those bastards!" another elder eximed, his fists clenched in fury.

    The news was a shock to all present, causing a ripple of unease and outrage. However, amidst the chaos, a significant exchange of nces urred between the two brothers. Xavier, his voice firm and resolute, spoke first. "Brother, let''s stop our fight until we deal with these rats."

    Hassa, equally determined, nodded in agreement. Giving his trust, Hassa allowed Xavier to lead the 600-strong magus force into orbit and tookmand of the space station. Their mission was to clear the chaotic space battles and prepare for the impending pirate assault. To ensure effectivemunication and coordination, Hassa''s most trusted man, Kashid, apanied Xavier''s group, along with three other capable magus.

    The West Guardian, initially reluctant to leave Hassa''s side out of concern for his lord''s safety, was reassured by Hassa''s calm confidence. "No, Isaiah is more than enough to keep me safe"

    As Xavier led the sizable Karat force into space, Hassa decisively dispatched the remaining grand magus elders to the outpost guarding the portal. This strategic move was crucial to securing their stronghold and maintaining control over key positions. Left behind were Isaiah, the spirit master, and a small contingent of Hassa''s personal guards, which included Emery and Tessa. Grand Magus Isaiah, filled with remorse for failing to anticipate the pirate attack, knelt once more before Hassa, pledging his utmost dedication to rectify the situation.

    "Yes, you will... Let''s head back!" Hassamanded decisively.

    They swiftly flew the hundred-mile return journey to the highly secured golden mansion, where Hassa wasted no time in making his way to themand center. It was the nerve center of their defense structure, housing all the vital machines andmunication systems.

    The experts responsible for monitoring and controlling these systems greeted Hassa with urgency. They exined that a malicious virus had infiltrated theirworks, initiating a program that locked down allmunication ess and even activated drones to attack their own warships.

    "Stop it immediately!" "We are trying, my Lord, but we need time... give us an hour!" one of the experts replied, his fingers flying over the controls as he worked to stop the virus.

    In moments of crisis, Emery stepped forward, offering his assistance despite the skepticism of the experts. They cautioned him against meddling with the intricate machinery, citing the risk of exacerbating the damage.

    Undeterred, Emery disregarded their warnings and ced his hand on one of the crystal interfaces. Through VIA, he began analyzing the problem.

    "The virus is an artificial being. Give me ten minutes, and I could stop it!" Emery dered, surprising everyone with his bold assertion.

    Lord Hassa, nodded his approval. He allowed Emery to proceed, letting VIA handle the job.

    True to his word, after a nerve-wracking wait, the experts erupted in jubtion. "You really did it... we''ve gained ess to the system again!" they eximed, relief evident in their voices.

    With control restored, the experts swiftly tookmand of the defensive drones. Simultaneously, they scanned the long-range sensors, only to make a startling discovery: arge pirate force was already at their doorstep, ready for battle.

 Chapter 2205 Pirates Battle

    Chapter 2205 Pirates Battle

    Like a bolt of lightning, Xavier Karat broke through the''s atmosphere, streaking toward the chaotic battle unfolding between his warships and the defensive space station. His heart sank as he surveyed the scene, silently mourning the loss of his fleet. Of the original six warships, only three remained operational. One had crashed into the, and two more had been reduced to wreckage under the relentless assault of the heavily armed defense system.

    Coming from the, Xavier had to navigate past the space station. Its multiple defensive turrets swiveled to target him, unleashing a barrage of cannon sts.Most of the shots dissipated harmlessly against his cosmic defense, creating dazzling bursts of light upon impact. The few that posed a real threat were deftly evaded with lightning-fast maneuvers.

    Inside the space station, the crew was thrown into disarray. Panic spread like wildfire as they saw the infamous Xavier approaching. They watched in disbelief as he flew past them, Hovering in the midst of the fray, Xavier raised his arms, amanding presence amidst the turmoil. His silhouette against the backdrop of the battle was imposing, radiating authority and power. With a powerful surge of his spirit energy, he broadcast a message to everybatant in the vicinity, his voice entered their mind.

    "STOP FIGHTING!!"

    The warshipmanders, following Xavier''smand, quickly adjusted their tactics, holding their positions and ceasing fire. Meanwhile, inside the space station, the defensive forces hesitated, until they saw the arrival of Hassa''s elders and the 600 magus forces. The sight of such reinforcements convinced them to stand down.

    Within minutes, Xavier, radiating authority, entered the space station and took charge of the situation. His presence wasmanding, and the chaos seemed to ebb away as he began issuing orders.

    "Give me a status report!" The Grand Magus in charge, themander of the space station, stepped forward to exin their dire conditions. "Lord Xavier, over 300 of our 500 drones have been destroyed. The remaining drones had to be shut down to prevent them from shooting out of control. The defensive turrets have sustained significant damage, our sensor andmunication were down."

    Xavier''s face hardened at the news. He swiftly instructed a full checkup of the system, emphasizing the urgency.

    As the crew scrambled toply, Xavier received information from his warship radar. A flurry of activity indicated the approach of dozens of ships.

    "They are here already!!" Xavier roared, his eyes narrowing as he turned toward a particr part of the space where the said ships were converging.

    From the dark abyss of space, a formidable armada emerged, over 100 ships strong, each bearing the markings of various infamous pirate factions: the Iron Hawks, the Blood Reavers, the Star Vipers, the Night Baneers, and the Cosmic Falcons. The fleet included 30 medium-sized ships, a dozen destroyer-ss ships, and one massive cruiser-type ship, its hull painted an ominous crimson��the infamous Flying Tiger, the gship of the Pirate King. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The sight of the enormous fleet struck a chord of fear in many, but Xavier, the veteranmander, looked toward the armada with steely determination, ready for battle. However, the forces under hismand couldn''t help but feel anxious, knowing the odds they were up against.

    As the enemy fleet continued its approach, the atmosphere inside the space station was electric with anticipation. Crew members hustled to their stations, finalizing preparations and awaiting orders. During this tense buildup, a sudden and unexpected piece of good news broke through the grim atmosphere. One of the technicians, eyes wide with excitement, announced, "We''ve gained ess to the system again! We can activate the drones!"

    The announcement was met with a wave of relief and renewed hope. The station''s control room buzzed with activity as technicians and engineers hurried to reinitialize their defense systems. ####

    Inside the ominous crimson hull of the Flying Tiger, Gaira D Reis, the Pirate King, sat in hismand chair, his expression darkening with each status report he received. The updates about the Karat brothers'' truce and their sess in neutralizing the virus filled him with mounting annoyance.

    "Those fools can''t do the job right!!" he snarled, his voice echoing through themand deck.

    Standing next to him was one of his most trusted lieutenants, a grand magus and one of the five Iron Guardians. The grand magus, sensing the Pirate King''s fury, spoke up cautiously, "King Gaira�� should we retreat?"

    Gaira''s anger red, his eyes burning with a fierce determination. Retreat was not an option. Roaring like a beast, he dered, "No! This is still the best chance to rout out the Karat once and for all!!"

    He rose from his chair, his presencemanding and imposing, and issued his orders with a voice that brooked no dissent. "All hands on deck!! to battle!!"

    ####

    In the solemn atmosphere of the Golden Mansion, Lord Hassa stood with furrowed brows, his eyes fixed on the holographic disys projecting the unfolding space battle above. His concern etched deep lines on his face, reflecting the weight of the impending conflict.

    Amidst this tense moment, Emery interjected, breaking the tense silence. "Lord Hassa, there is something you need to see,"

    Previously, while essing the main system, Emery discovered something significant and promptly disyed it on the screen: A video recording materialized on the central disy, capturing the instation of the virus that had plunged them into chaos. Shockingly, it was someone they all recognized��Ravi Karat, the Academy champion, returning to base after a severe defeat. It appeared he used his injury as a pretext to sneak into the pce while everyone was focused on the duel.

    Lord Hassa remained outwardly calm, though a flicker of disappointment crossed his features��a trusted member of their faction resorting to such deceit shook his faith. Beside him, Tessa, usuallyposed and loyal, erupted with palpable anger.

    "That ungrateful bastard!" Tessa eximed, her voiceced with fury. "To think he would betray us like this! Did he manage to escape? Where is he now?"

    With the aid of VIA''s advanced capabilities, Emery swiftly tracked Ravi''s whereabouts within the estate. The data revealed that Ravi had infiltrated a highly securepound where Karat''s wealth and treasures were stored. Not only had he orchestrated the virus topromise Karat''s security systems, but he had also used it to gain ess to the vaults.

    "A traitor and a thief!" Tessa seethed with rage.

    Isaiah, ever loyal and resolute, stepped forward. "My Lord, allow me to apany Miss Tessa. I will apprehend the traitor and bring him to justice.

    Lord Hassa, observing the unfolding chaos in space and realizing the strategic importance of Karat''s wealth to the pirates, nodded thoughtfully and made a decisive choice to join. "Let''s go to the vault,"

 Chapter 2206 Vault

    Chapter 2206 Vault

    Even with hundreds of warriors dispatched to the space station and outpost, the Golden Mansion remained heavily fortified. A few thousand saint warrior guards, fifty magus, and three grand magus were stationed to protect it. Lord Hassa, aware of Ravi''s cunning and the likely involvement of external forces, believed the traitor would not dare infiltrate the vault without substantial backing.

    Summoning one of the grand magus, themander of the pce guard, along with Isaiah and Nayef, the spirit master, Hassa prepared a formidable response team. Tessa, fueled by righteous anger, led the way, closely followed by Emery, who remained vignt to ensure her safety. Over twenty magus formed a protective entourage around them as they made their way to the vault.

    The golden construct of the vault was imposing, a testament to the Karat n''s wealth and power. As they entered the basement, the group was struck by the eerie emptiness. The space, usually bustling with activity and guarded by a dozen magus, was devoid of any signs of life. The tension was palpable, each step echoing ominously through the corridors.

    Approaching the vault door, they found it unlocked. The head of the pce guard drew his sword and prepared to enter. Grand Magus Nayef, standing beside him, extended his divine sense into the vault to assess the situation within. Isaiah remained close to Lord Hassa, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any potential threats.

    What appeared within sight were the vast outer halls of the vault, resembling a sprawling warehouse. The vault spanned a few miles and housed countless valuable gems, rare materials, and critical documents. Despite the apparent invasion, the ce seemed untouched, with no trace of either Ravi or the guards.

    "He must have entered the inner vaults!" Tessa said, her voice tinged with urgency and frustration. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Grand Magus Nayef shared his observations, noting the eerie absence of the magus guards'' bodies. More troubling was theck of any signs of struggle. The vault was too clean, devoid of blood or battle residue. He spected, "It''s near impossible for all the guards to betray the faction. They must have faced someone exceptionally strong or possessing unique abilities."

    The situation wasplicated by the vault''sck of surveince devices, meaning there was no recorded footage of what transpired. Moreover, the vault was constructed with a special material that blocked spirit readings, rendering it impossible for Emery to create a portal through the walls or to use his abilities to detect movement within.

    Themander of the pce guard swiftly issued orders, directing ten magus to remain behind and guard the entrance while the rest pressed forward to secure the inner area. The gravity of the situation was evident in Lord Hassa''s voice as he urged them to move quickly.

    "There are many important items inside; we need to enter before they gain ess to them!" Hassa said, his concern palpable.

    The group hastened down the miles-long corridor, their footsteps echoing ominously. They reached the door to the inner vault, which was ominously ajar. As they stepped through, Grand Magus Nayef''s voice broke the tense silence.

    "I found Ravi! There is one person with him," Nayef dered, his senses honed and focused.

    Emery followed and stepped into the vast inner hall. The chamber was immense, filled with over a hundred pirs, each disying a unique and priceless item. The air was thick with the aura of powerful artifacts, the collective energy almost overwhelming. With just a nce, Emery could tell that none of the items were below tier 7. This was a treasure trove worth billions of spirit stones.

    Scanning the room, it became clear that several items were already missing from their pirs. Emery''s eyes locked on Ravi, who stood beside a man cloaked in darkness. Ravi held a precious-looking sword, its de gleaming menacingly under the vault''s magical lights.

    The sight of Ravi, their once esteemed champion, now aligned with a mysterious figure, fueled a mix of anger and betrayal within the group.

    Tessa''s voice rang out, filled with righteous fury, "Ravi! You dare to steal from the faction! Surrender now and face the consequences!" Ravi turned to the group, his expression a mix of restlessness and defiance. "You all came much faster than expected...'' he muttered, his voice tinged with bitterness.

    Facing Lord Hassa, he started to tremble as he said, "My Lord, I am guilty... but this is all your fault!'' He nced back at the sword in his hand, its de shimmering ominously. ''If you had granted me precious treasures like this, I would have been strong enough to match Isaack... but no... you lost your faith in me... you wasted my potential!''

    Lord Hassa sighed deeply. He remained calm, his disappointment hidden behind a stoic facade. ''Capture him,'' he ordered.

    Grand Magus Isaiah, was ready to act, prepared to move forward. But Nayef, his senses attuned to the dangerous presence beside Ravi, issued a warning. ''Watch out for the man next to him... he might be two cosmos realms, but his cosmic energy is off the charts.''

    The man in the dark cape suddenly raised his staff, and the space around him rippled ominously. Shadows twisted and writhed, coalescing into dozens of skeletal creatures d in ancient armor, each exuding the aura of a magus. Alongside them emerged a few towering ten-meter-high giants, their forms crackling with dark energy, standing at the peak of the magus level.

    "A summoner!" gasped one of the magus, eyes widening in rm.

    Emery, positioned at the rear of the group, scrutinized the unfolding scene with a keen eye. The summoned creatures, though undeniably formidable and intimidating, did not seem a match for the multiple grand magus warriors Lord Hassa had brought with him. What truly set Emery on edge was Ravi''s demeanor. Despite the overwhelming odds, Ravi did not exhibit the panic one would expect in such a dire situation.

    A terrifying thought struck Emery, and he swiftly extended his divine sense to probe deeper into the unfolding chaos. His intuition had been right��there was more to this confrontation than met the eye.

    Isaiah, the strongest among them, was in the midst of forming his dagger to strike at the advancing creatures. But suddenly, his weapon veered off course, heading in an unexpected trajectory. Emery''s eyes widened in realization, and he shouted a desperate warning, "Watch OUT!!!"

    The air hummed with deadly intent as five daggers flew through the chamber, each with a precise and lethal aim. One dagger targeted each of the grand magus, another sped toward the group of magus warriors, and thest one, with unerring uracy, hurtled directly at Emery. Prepared for such treachery, Emery managed to dodge the dagger, the de slicing the air mere inches from his face. However, the others were not as fortunate.

 Chapter 2207 Vault Battle

    Chapter 2207 Vault Battle

    Isaiah, one of the strongest warriors within the Karat faction, stood as a formidable force. Having reached the middle stage of the third cosmos, his prowess with the dagger was unparalleled. In the chaos that erupted, his dagger flew with fierce precision, piercing through multiple targets with devastating effect. The sudden, close proximity assault massacred the entire elite magus forces, ripping bodies apart and killing them instantly. Emery narrowly avoided the attack, his divine sense immediately assessing the aftermath. His primary concern was Tessa. His heart pounded as he saw her vulnerable position, but Lord Hassa, with swift reflexes, summoned his golden barrier just in time, shielding her from harm. However, this protective act left an opening, and two daggers found their mark, piercing the Lord''s back.

    Grand Magus Nayef, the spirit master, disyed his formidable abilities by stopping one of the daggers with a powerful spirit attack, creating an invisible barrier that deflected the lethal projectile. As for Grand Magus Starr, themander of the pce guard barely manages to parry the dagger. His sword nged against the de, sparks flying from the impact. Despite his valiant effort, the dagger managed to strike his shoulder, leaving a deep, bleeding wound.

    Tessa''s screamed with hysteria as she saw the magus bodies and blood pouring from her father''s back. However, despite the severe injury, Lord Hassa unleashed his domain power. The air around him crackled with energy as he turned the daggers embedded in his flesh into dust. Gritting his teeth against the pain, his eyes locked onto Isaiah with a gaze of steely resolve.

    "You�� Why did you betray us?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Isaiah, allowed a small chuckle to escape his lips. "For all the faction has done for me�� I will tell you why," he said with a mocking tone. "Honestly�� I''m just bored�� hundreds of years of servitude��" His eyes wandered around the vault, taking in the treasureden room. "This is just such a convenient timing for an exit."

    "Exit where?! The whole alliance will hunt you down!!"

    Isaiah chuckled again, this time with more mirth as if Hassa''s words amused him. "My Lord�� can''t you see the chaos happening in the universe right now? These are all opportunities waiting to be taken!! I am so excited!! Finally, I could dream of reaching supremacy again!" It suddenly became clear to Lord Hassa. Isaiah, the leader of the 6th division responsible for espionage and gathering intelligence, had been the mastermind behind their current predicament. The absence of any warning about the pirate attack, and the escting conflict between the brothers��it all pointed to Isaiah''s treachery. Lord Hassa took a deep sigh and murmured, "I guess my brother is right�� I am a fool not to know your intention."

    Isaiah''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Don''t worry, My Lord," he said with a chilling calmness. "Your dear brother will also apany you to the afterlife."

    At that moment, the armored skeletal creatures and towering giants had managed to close in around them. Ravi and the grand magus summoner stood on one side, their expressions cold and calcting, while Isaiah blocked the only way out, his stance confident and unyielding.

    Emery, Nayef, and Starr moved into a defensive formation, positioning themselves to protect the wounded Lord Hassa. Their eyes scanned the encroaching enemies, each prepared for the fight of their lives. Lord Hassa turned to Emery, his voice strained yet resolute. "Please protect my daughter."

    However, even as he spoke, a spasm of pain wracked his body, and he coughed up blood. The crimson liquid oozed from the wounds on his back, turning a sinister ck, the same sickly hue spreading from themander''s shoulder wound. It was poison, one of Isaiah''s deadly specialties.

    Isaiah seized the moment of vulnerability. "Finish them!" hemanded, and the grand magus summoner responded instantly,unching a barrage of dark attacks.

    The pcemander, despite his own injury, took up the protection task with fierce determination. Unleashing his sword domain, he created a massive arc of energy that sliced through a dozen skeletal warriors and deeply wounded several giants. Meanwhile, the spirit master focused on intercepting Isaiah''s deadly flying daggers, using his spirit attacks to counter the lethal projectiles.

    Tessa, overwhelmed by the chaos and the sight of her father''s suffering, began to cry. Her tears mingled with the desperate energy in the room. Lord Hassa, panting and struggling to remain upright, reached out to her with a reassuring gaze. "Don''t you worry... the forces outside wille... We only need to ...hold out as long as we can... I just need a minute to recover... just a few... minutes..."

    Emery made a rapid assessment of the dire situation. Both Nayef and Starr, despite being two-cosmos grand magus, were struggling to contain Isaiah''s relentless assault. Adding the grand magus summoners to the mix made their chances of sess slim. Determined to turn the tide, Emery ced his hand on Lord Hassa''s wound, casting his nature spell to expedite the neutralization of the poison. However, he quickly realized that his efforts were no match for Hassa''s inherent grand magus realm recovery abilities.

    "I appreciate the effort," Lord Hassa murmured, his voice a strained whisper.

    Undeterred, Emery didn''t stop. Instead, he delved into his domain, retrieving a variety of ingredients. He swiftly began concocting an antidote, his fingers moving with practiced precision. He understood that their best chance of survival against the three-cosmos Isaiahy in counteracting the poison. It was only a matter of time before everyone would be affected by the traitor''s lethal toxins.

    As Emery worked, his gaze flickered to Nayef. The spirit master was beginning to falter, fresh cuts marring his body from Isaiah''s dagger attacks. The strain was evident in Nayef''s eyes, and Emery knew he wouldn''t be able to hold out much longer.

    Creating a potion topletely cure the toxin was a tall order, but Emery didn''t need a perfect solution��just something to resist long enough. With VIA''s assistance and his extensive knowledge of poisons, he quickly modified one of his already-prepared pills. Working with precision, he enhanced it to maximize its efficacy against Isaiah''s venom.

    "What the hell is he doing?" Ravi sneered, noticing Emery''s focused efforts. Deciding to exploit the distraction, he waited for gaps between themander''s movements and lunged at Emery, his high-grade sword gleaming with lethal intent. "Die!"

    Tessa quickly jumped in to stop the attack, but unfortunately, with her strength, such an act would only get her killed. At the critical moment, Emery unleashed a massive beast from his domain. The Golden Roc Eagle emerged, its impressive wingspan shielding them from the oing blow.

 Chapter 2208 Vault Battle 2

    Chapter 2208 Vault Battle 2

    The timely appearance of the Golden Roc beast quickly blocked Ravi and the surrounding summoned creatures, its massive body shielding Emery, Tessa, and the injured Lordpletely. The ancient deste beast let out a powerful shriek, unleashing a wind torrent that hurled the summoned creatures away. The force of the wind shattered bones and sent skeletal fragments scattering across the chamber.

    Annoyed by his failure, Ravi turned to the grand magus summoner and said, "Senior, the longer we fight, the less time we have to take all the treasures."

    These words prompted the figure in the dark cape to unleash his true power. He transformed his staff into a terrifying-looking scythe, its massive de glowing with ominous dark energy��a high-grade tier 7 weapon. With a menacing swing, he aimed to deliver a devastating blow that could heavily harm the Golden Roc.

    The summoner''s eyes zed with dark energy as he chanted incantations, summoning tendrils of shadow that wrapped around the scythe, enhancing its power. The ground trembled beneath him, and the air crackled with malevolent energy. With a roar, he swung the scythe in a wide arc, a dark crescent of energy slicing through the air toward the Golden Roc.

    Fortunately, Commander Starr stepped in, meeting the attack with a powerful sword strike. The sh of their weapons sent shockwaves reverberating through the entire vault. Sparks flew as the energy from their attacks collided, illuminating the chamber in bursts of light and shadow.

    The two continued to fight, leaving the defensive task fully to the Golden Roc. Within less than a minute, dozens of skeletal creatures swarmed the massive bird, their ws, teeth, and rusty swords shing at the beast while the giants restrained their movements. The Golden Roc''s ws and beak were powerful enough to crush skeletons apart, but within seconds, the shattered bones reformed and the creatures rejoined the fray.

    This was the advantage of summoned creatures: unless the summoner was killed, they would continue to respawn. To make things worse, the twenty death magus corpses rose up and added to their numbers, their eyes glowing with eerie, unnatural light.

    "CAAWKK!!!" The giant bird shrieked in pain, blood spilling like rain as its body was pierced from all directions. The skeletal warriors clung to its wings, tearing at its feathers, while the giants held its limbs, preventing it from retaliating effectively. The once-majestic creature was now a desperate defender, its shrieks of agony echoing through the vault.

    Emery could only hope to finish the concoction as soon as possible and join the fight. However, he found the toxin to be more deadly than he had previously thought; it was, after all, a product unleashed by a grand magus with high proficiency in poison.

    [Potency strength 38%]

    [Failure to cleanse Toxin]

    "Dammit!! One more time!!" Emery muttered, his frustration evident as he frantically worked on another antidote.

    The same struggle was evident among the others. Both Grand Magus Starr and Nayef were visibly weakening with each passing second as the poison slowly spread through their bodies. Lord Hassa, alreadypromised by his previous wound from the duel with Xavier, found his recovery even more challenging. The man could not even speak, sweat running down his cheek as he tried his best to recover.

    Emery worked diligently, his hands a blur as he mixed ingredients, ground herbs, and infused the concoction with his spirit energy. The sounds of battle raged around him��the sh of weapons, the cries of the wounded, and the roars of summoned creatures created a cacophony that threatened to break his concentration.

    Minutes felt like hours, but Emery finally created an upgraded version of the antidote. He quickly assessed its potency:

    [Potency strength 46%]

    [Shows slight effect against the Toxin]

    It wasn''t perfect, but it was an improvement.

    However, the situation had turned much worse. Emery, who was linked to the giant bird through their envement runes, could sense the bird was at the end of its life. He considered summoning Morgana or Livi to help but decided against it. The grand magus-level battle in such a confined space was too risky for them.

    The situation was critical, and Emery decided to finalize his concoction, forming several pills. He swiftly consumed one and gave the other two to Tessa and Lord Hassa.

    Knowing Emery''s identity as an Apothecary master, the Karat Lord consumed the pill. Unfortunately, Emery didn''t know how much or how long the pill would affect Lord Hassa''s recovery. Meanwhile, he needed to quickly hand out the pill to the two grand magus and swiftly take the dying giant bird back to his aperture.

    At the same time, Emery''s actions finally drew the full attention of the powerful Isaiah.

    "No more ying around!" Isaiah''s voice was filled with menace as he unleashed the full extent of his cosmic power. A dozen ominous-looking daggers materialized around him, each one glowing with a sinister energy. With a flick of his wrist, the daggers flew through the air, breaking through the spirit master''s defenses.

    Half of the daggers managed to pass through, some headed toward the Grand Magusmander and others toward Emery and Lord Hassa. The deadly projectiles sliced through the air with terrifying speed.

    Emery stepped up, his heart pounding but his resolve unwavering. He unleashed the Khaos power, his arm casting the [Aegis of Void] to create a barrier. The barrier shimmered with dark energy, intercepting the iing daggers. Unfortunately, the barrier wasn''t strong enough to hold against Isaiah''s cosmic power and broke apart. But it was enough to buy him time to cast [spatial bending], bending the trajectory of the daggers.

    The daggers curved mid-air, their lethal paths redirected. Emery''s eyes zed with determination as he unleashed his [Immortal Gate Stage 9], his body surging with immense power. He raised the [Embernight Sword], its dark steel burning with Khaos me.

    CLANK! CLANK!!

    The daggers shed against the Embernight Sword, sparks flying as the de parried the deadly projectiles. The force of the impact reverberated through Emery''s arms, but he held firm, his grip unwavering.

    His palm was bleeding as he sessfully broke one�� and two of the daggers. Unfortunately, thest one changed its target to the massive bird instead.

    "NO!!" Emery''s voice was a desperate shout. He tried his best to pull the massive beast back into his domain. However, with the Golden Roc''s wounds and the skeletal creatures crawling all over its body, the bird couldn''t move fast enough.

    Emery could only helplessly watch as the dagger flew and pierced the bird''s head with a sickening crunch, the de embedding itself deep into the skull.

    CAWWKK!!!

    The beast shrieked itsst breath, a heart-wrenching cry that echoed through the vault. Blood poured from the wound, and the majestic creature''s eyes dulled as life slipped away.

    Emery did not have the time and the luxury to mourn the giant bird as the Golden King Roc was not the only casualty of the brutal attacks. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Tessa''s scream pierced through the noise, and Emery''s gaze snapped to Commander Starr, who had valiantly intercepted the daggers. But now, he was on his knees, blood pouring from a grievous wound inflicted by the summoner''s scythe. The de had cleaved through armor and flesh, leaving themander helpless.

    In a swift, merciless motion, the grand magus summoner swung his scythe again. Themander''s head was severed cleanly from his body, and it rolled away as his lifeless form copsed. The brutal execution left Tessa in hysterics.

    "NO!!!"

    The grand magus summoner showed a victorious smile before instructing all his minions to finish the job. However, at that moment, Emery witnessed themander''s spirit form rise from the fallen body. With a final act of defiance, he self-destructed in a brilliant sh of light and energy.

    KABOOOMM!!!

    The explosion sent shockwaves through the vault, severely wounding the Grand Magus summoner and obliterating many of his summoned creatures.The smoke and debris from the st filled the air, obscuring vision and adding to the chaos.

    In the chaos of the aftermath, Emery felt a primal surge within him, and as he tapped into the deepest reserves of his power��the star-devoured beast thaty dormant within him stirred to life. Its presence surged through his veins, its immense strength and ferocity ready to be unleashed.

    His body began to shift and change, muscles bulging, and his senses sharpening. The transformation was swift and intense, his human form giving way to a formidable, otherworldly beast.

    [Primal Transformation]

    HOWLLL!!!

    Ravi, managing to escape the st, believed it was his defining moment. The death of the beast and the grand magusmander fueled him with courage and confidence as he leaped into the billowing smoke.

    Hoping to locate the vulnerable Tessa or Lord Hassa and seize his opportunity, he plunged ahead.

    Instead, he was stunned to see a ten-meter-tall wolf-beast standing before him, its presence emitting a terrifying growl.

    "No... wait... I..."

    Before he could react, the creature''s massive arms swung, smashing into Ravi''s body with devastating force, shattering his bones and killing him instantly.

 Chapter 2209 Vault Battle 3

    Chapter 2209 Vault Battle 3

    [You have reached the 35% integration limit]

    As his body reached the maximum synergy with the star-devouring beast, Emery sensed the iing three cosmos grand magus. With the spirit master still recuperating, it fell to him alone to block the attack.

    "HOOWLLL!!!"

    His body became enveloped in Khaos energy, his ws elongating and radiating with dark power. Using spatial-induced movement, Emery intercepted Isaiah''s path with incredible speed. The impact of their sh was intense, massive ws meeting with a force that sent shockwaves through the vault, pushing both of them back a dozen steps. Emery felt the overwhelming strength Isaiah possessed, his massive arm going numb from that single sh.

    As the smoke began to dissipate, Emery came face to face with the grand magus traitor. Isaiah, with an amused expression, sneered, "What kind of half-blood are you?!"

    Emery stayed vignt, aware that even with abination of Stage 9 Immortal Gate and Primal Transformation, he was not a match for Isaiah. Behind him, the grand magus summoner had already begun respawning his minions. Emery nced towards the spirit master for a solution. The man, who had just consumed the pill, spoke to Emery''s mind.

    <I can sense reinforcements. They will arrive in two minutes. When they do, I will open up the path. Please take the Lord and mydy to safety!>

    Emery nodded, understanding that this was their best option. He readied himself for a defensive n to buy time until the reinforcements arrived. His muscles tensed, ws at the ready, eyes locked onto Isaiah.

    "Fine, it doesn''t matter. All dead beasts are the same!" Isaiah snarled before changing his tactic. He channeled cosmic energy into his arms, forming the shape of deadly des, and charged forward with incredible speed.

    Knowing the next two minutes would be one of the hardest fights, Emery called upon the Khaos guarding within him. "Killgragah, I am counting on you!"

    The primal form instantly zed with dark mes, boosting his battle power to another level.Emery braced himself, his Khaos energy swirling around him like a dark storm.

    He could feel the immense pressure of Isaiah''s power bearing down on him. The air crackled with energy as Isaiah''s de-arms shed with Emery''s enhanced ws, the impact creating a shockwave that reverberated through the vault.

    Unfortunatly, despite his newfound strength, Emery could only hold his ground. Heparried and blocked as best as he could, his movements fueled by primal fury and the need to protect those behind him.Isaiah''s attacks were relentless, each strike calcted and powerful. Emery''s body quickly became covered in deep de wounds, blood seeping from multiple gashes.

    Isaiah''s attacks were not just physical but alsoced with a deadly toxin. Fortunately, Emery had consumed the antidote pill and possessed a high resistance to poison. Without these defenses, he would have already sumbed to the toxin''s effects.

    The primal form''s power surged within him, fueling his determination to protect Tessa and Lord Hassa. He couldn''t afford to falter now. Each second felt like an eternity as he fought to keep Isaiah at bay, his focus unwavering despite the pain and exhaustion.

    Finally, Emery could sense the iing reinforcements��more than thirty magus, and among them were two grand magus. Though they were only in the low stage of the two cosmos realms, they would be enough to hold Isaiah long enough to execute the n. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Isaiah, sensing their arrival, turned his attention to his back for a moment. A smirk yed on his lips, but he did not lose hisposure. "If you think those walking corpses could help you... you are mistaken."

    "Now!" Grand Magus Nayef shouted, ready to charge out ording to their n.

    However, as he took a step forward, a spirit chain suddenly pulled his body from behind. It was the grand magus summoner, who had unleashed his technique to restrain the spirit master. Nayef struggled against the ethereal chains, his spirit energy ring as he tried to break free. On the other side, Isaiah unleashed his [Battlefield Domain], channeling cosmic energy that transformed the entire vault into a massive arena of death. The once serene chamber now bristled with malevolent power, filled with a chaotic storm of ominously flying daggers. A dozen of these lethal des rose from the walls and some emerged from the ground directly in front of Emery, blocking his path.

    Each dagger shimmered with a malevolent gleam, their sharp edges honed to a deadly precision. Dark energy pulsed through them, giving off an aura of malice and destruction. The air crackled with supernatural intensity, making it difficult to even draw breath in the oppressive atmosphere.

    Emery, standing amidst this deadly spectacle, felt the pressure bearing down on him. The sheer malevolence of the spell was enough to unsettle even the bravest warrior. He could sense the malicious intent behind each de as if they were sentient and eager to tear into flesh.

    "What kind of technique is this?!" Emery was shocked. The pressure alone made his knees weaken. This was the true power of a three cosmos grand magus unleashing a tier 9 spell. The air grew thick with an oppressive force, making it hard to breathe.

    [Dagger Cemetery]

    It was a powerful spell that was terrifyingly able to synergize with the grand magus'' Battlefield Domain, enhancing the already deadly field with a new level of lethality. The daggers moved with a mind of their own, weaving through the air with precise, predatory movements.

    Isaiah didn''t cast the spell to keep the reinforcements from entering the vault. Instead, he let them inside and blocked their way out. As he raised his arm toward them, the daggers seemed to sense his intent. They hovered for a moment before diving toward the magus guards with blinding speed.

    Screams of pain echoed through the vault as the daggers found their marks. Shockingly, they began to spurt out from inside the guards'' bodies, tearing them apart from within. The sight was horrific, blood spraying as the enchanted des wreaked havoc. Even the two grand magus fell to their knees, vomiting blood.

    "Hahaha, die!! Die!!" Isaiah''s maniacalughter filled the vault, his eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure. Emery watched in horror as the Karat forces were decimated. The reinforcements, who were supposed to turn the tide, were now being ughtered by the daggers emerging from within them.

    Isaiah then turned his attention back to Emery, intent on finishing the job. However, just as he prepared to strike, his domain began to tremble ominously.

    Emery sensed a surge of light energy emanating from behind him. Turning, he saw Lord Hassa enveloped in a brilliant golden aura, his eyes gleaming with determination as he spoke to Emery.

    "Thank you, I''ll take it from here!"

    Emery watched in awe as a glowing rune on Lord Hassa''s forehead shimmered with cosmic power. Golden energy surged within him, and in an instant, dozens of shimmering goldenyers burst forth around him. Theseyers coalesced into a majestic, pce-like structure of radiant energy, its brilliance overwhelming the darkness of Isaiah''s daggers.

    Forming cosmic energy into the shape of a golden pce was something only possible within the realm of the three cosmos. Such a disy showcased the extent of Lord Hassa''s strength, radiating an aura of protection and strength. Its formidable presence shattered the deadly des that Isaiah had conjured. Seeing this, Isaiah sneered with a hint of derision. "My Lord, congrattions on breaking through to the high stage, but unless you break into three cosmos, you cannot defeat me!"

    Lord Hassa''s usual warm expression hardened into one of fierce determination. "Yes, you are right. Unfortunately for you, you picked the wrong ce to fight!"

    With those words, Lord Hassa''s hands began to glow with radiant golden energy. Multiple golden artifacts from the treasure disy around them flew into the air, hovering around him. As he channeled his cosmic power into each artifact, a dozen towering golden golems emerged from the ground. Each golem shimmered with cosmic energy, their formidable presence matching that of a grand magus. The ground trembled beneath their colossal feet as the golden golems stood ready, their eyes glowing with a fierce determination that mirrored Lord Hassa''s resolve. Emery watched in awe as the grand magus battlemenced right in front of him.

 Chapter 2210 Vault Battle 4

    Chapter 2210 Vault Battle 4

    Emery watched in awe as Lord Hassamanded a dozen powerful golden golems to attack the grand magus traitor. Twelve advanced puppets rushed in, attacking from all sides. Through VIA, Emery could see that each golem had over 1000 battle power, giving them strength and defensive capabilitiesparable to a grand magus. Their movements were swift and coordinated, each golem targeting Isaiah with precise strikes.

    "HUH! These things cannot stop me!" Isaiah sneered. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With a wave of his hand, he controlled some of the daggers flying around his created domain. The daggers sliced through the air with deadly uracy, shattering each golem that charged at him. However, just like other summons, Lord Hassa reconstructed them from the wreckage within seconds. The golden fragments reassembled with a shimmering glow, ready to attack again.

    Emery''s eyes darted around the battlefield. Behind him, Grand Magus Nafey was locked in a fierce struggle with the summoner. The spirit chain that restrained him glowed with malevolent energy, but Nafey fought back with sheer willpower. His spirit shed with the summoners in a battle of mental and magical prowess, both of them standing rigid, unable to move physically but engaged in a deadly duel.

    Unfortunately, the summoned creatures were still forming. The corpses of 20 magus, reanimated by the summoner''s dark magic, joined the fray, further restraining the two arriving grand magus.

    However, with his divine sense, Emery could tell that the most crucial situation was the tier 9 spell that covered the area. Hundreds of daggers flew around the vault, creating a deadly barrier that burdened the three grand magus, making their fight even more challenging. The only reason Emery could survive was because he was currently inside the cosmic golden pce created by Lord Hassa. The golden barriers protected him from the deadly daggers, but he knew that stepping out would expose him to Isaiah''s terrifying spell once again.

    "What should I do?" Emery muttered to himself, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on him.

    Emery couldn''t stay still. Despite Lord Hassa''s advantage through multiple high-grade artifacts, he was facing a middle-stage three cosmos magus��Isaiah, a figure two levels higher than him. The oue of their battle was still uncertain, and with the pirate battle taking ce in orbit, Emery doubted that any other Karat reinforcements would arrive soon.

    Emery observed the battlefield intently. Isaiah''s daggers moved with a life of their own, swirling and slicing through the air with deadly precision. The cosmic energy that fueled them made them nearly unstoppable. Each time a dagger struck, it left behind a trail of destruction, cutting through anything in its path. The shimmering des reflected the chaotic energy of the battlefield, creating a disorienting and dangerous environment.

    To actually help affect the stalemate, Emery could either assist Grand Magus Nafey or support the two grand magus at the entrance and find a solution to escape with Tessa. Battling the three cosmos grand magus, Isaiah, was not an option. Seeing the power Isaiah unleashed, Emery knew he could probably onlyst a few strikes.

    As he weighed his options, Emery saw Lord Hassa take another artifact from its secure disy, breaking the pirs that held the item. It was an arm-sized metal capsule, and it flew right in front of Tessa.

    Seeing the artifact, Tessa turned to Emery with a surprised expression before turning to her father. "Father... What about him? You must...!"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Emery saw Tessa''s body being pulled into the artifact. The metal capsule began to glow with a pulsating light, shaking violently as if charged with immense energy. A distortion of space formed around it, warping the air with a shimmering haze. The capsule''s metal surface hummed, and in an instant, it vanished from sight, leaving behind a ripple in the fabric of space. Emery quickly realized it was an incredibly powerful artifact, one designed to facilitate escape despite the numerous seals restraining any space magic within the room.

    Surprisingly, Lord Hassa spoke, his voice carrying a mix of urgency and calm. "That device could actually hold two persons�� Do you understand my intention?"

    Emery nodded, meeting Lord Hassa''s gaze. He understood. Lord Hassa was showing his intention not to abandon his men while recognizing Emery''s strength and implicitly requesting his help in this dire situation.

    The fact was, with his Khaos Gate ability, Emery didn''t need such a device to leave; he could escape at any moment. However, this was an invaluable opportunity to gain favor with the Karat faction, to solidify an alliance, and to prove his worth. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for the battle ahead. "I understand," With determination, Emery unleashed his strength once again and charged toward the grand magus summoner. The man was currently locked in a spirit battle, presenting a perfect opportunity tond a critical blow. Emery just needed to break through the dozens of summoned creatures surrounding him.

    "HOWLLL!!"

    With overwhelming strength, Emery sted through multiple skeletal creatures, his ws tearing them apart with ease. He split a giant apart, sending fragments flying, before finally reaching his target.

    Isaiah''s deadly daggers, flying menacingly around, were blocked by the grand magus Nafey''s ability, allowing Emery a clear path. The spirit master assists in creating this crucial opportunity.

    Unfortunately, just as Emery''s ws were about to strike the grand magus in the cape, the massive scythe moved on its own, swinging its deadly de at him with blinding speed.

    Emery tried his best to dodge, but the de still managed to carve a deep wound into his chest. Blood poured from the gash, and pain seared through his body. It was clear that the tier 7 scythe was not just any weapon; it was filled with a powerful soul, granting it a consciousness of its own to guard its master. The scythe seemed almost alive, its de gleaming with a deadly intent.

    There were a few ways to deal with such artifacts: one was using his own sword to parry, or a spirit reading to restrain its power just like what Grand Magus Nayef did. However, in his primal form, Emery''s options were limited.

    Realizing the support given by the spirit master was limited, Emery charged forward more fiercely than ever, his ws shing with the scythe. Ruthlessly, Emery let the de strike his body, even cutting one of his arms. Ignoring the searing pain, he leaped forward and struck the summoner with his other w, piercing his chest.

    "SPLLATT!!!"

    "You!!! half blood bastard!!... ARRGHH!!!

    The grand magus summoner''s scream twisted into an ominous, shrieking voice as Emery watched in horror. Before his eyes, the summoner''s body underwent a grotesque transformation, flesh and bones erupting in a chaotic surge that grew to monstrous proportions, towering towards the vault''s ceiling.

    Emery''s [Spirit Devour] ability surged forth, the innate skill of his star-devoured beast form manifesting its power. However, to his dismay, the grand magus''s cosmic energy proved more formidable than he had anticipated.

    "Retreat!!"

    Emery''s instincts screamed, but his ws were ensnared, gripped as if by sharp teeth embedded in the summoner''s chest.

    "Die!!" The man''s voice boomed ominously.

    With a sickening sound, sharp bones erupted from the summoner''s flesh, each piercing Emery''s primal form relentlessly. The onught showed no mercy, each strike aimed to rend his body with overwhelming strength.

    "AARGHHH!!!"

    The pain was unbearable, shooting through Emery''s entire being like searing hot daggers. He gritted his teeth against the agony, knowing that anypse in concentration would mean being torn to shreds. Despite reaching the peak of his immortal gate, the surging Khaos power coursing through his veins, and the primal form that had boosted his battle power close to 2000, his opponent wielded an unfathomable strength that surpassed his own. Each bone-like projection dug deeper into his primal form, threatening to overwhelm even his formidable defenses.

    Realization dawned on him��his previous actions were reckless, overconfident, relying too heavily on his battle power.

    Grand Magus''s opponents indeed were on a different level, one he could not just simply charge into recklessly.

    Survival now depended solely on his relentless devouring ability. Yet, as excruciating pain surged through his body, draining his strength with each passing moment, Emery felt his consciousness slipping away, threatened by the relentless assault.

    At that critical moment, a voice echoed in Emery''s mind.

    <I thought you were so great already, but you''re still that stupid kid I found twenty years ago>

    It was the voice of Killgragah, the Khaos guardian, with his usual mocking tone.

    To Emery''s astonishment, powerful dark mes surged forth from a forcefully opened Khaos space. Morgana, manifesting her authority as Khaos champion, emerges of her own will to aid Emery in his dire moment. The dark Khaos mes effectively engulfed the monstrous flesh and bones, their intensity burning with a fury that sapped the strength from the creature.

    With his opponent weakened by the searing mes, Emery channels every ounce of his remaining strength into the devouring process. x x

 Chapter 2211 Space Battle

    Chapter 2211 Space Battle

    Multiple explosions lit up the sky above the Karat Golden mansion like fireworks in the daylight. The battle between the pirate fleets had raged for an hour, with both sides suffering significant casualties.

    One-third of the pirates'' ships had been destroyed, while two out of three Karat warships were dead in space. Thest remaining warship was forced to take a defensive position among the space stations, with multiple smaller ships, Karat fighters, and drones flying around to reinforce its defense. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    More than 50 pirate ships bombarded the space station, their relentless firepower pounding against the weakening defensive barrier.

    Despite the overwhelming odds, the Karat fighters and drones flew in tight formations, weaving through the barrage of enemy fire. Their maneuvers were desperate yet calcted, each move designed to protect the space station. As the barrier started to fail, the situation grew dire. Ten grand magus, led by the brave Commander Schnable of the second division, charged forward.

    Commander Schnable''s presence was formidable, his cosmic energy ring as he led his division to intercept the pirate ships. The grand magus moved with precision, their spells creating shimmering shields andunching powerful counter-attacks. Explosions and shes of light filled the sky, a chaotic dance of destruction and defense.

    Their charge was met with a fierce counterattack. Hundreds of bombardments from the pirate ships lit up the sky, followed by arger contingent of grand magus-level pirates. Two of the five Pirate King iron guards, along with infamous pirate figures from multiple ns, joined the fray. Leading them was the notorious one-eyed Khazrak, who rode a snake-like space beast. Khazrak was a three cosmos pirate warlord, second only to the pirate king himself.

    A cosmic battle erupted above the space stations. Weapons shed, and spells were cast, creating a deadly spectacle that cost dearly to both sides. The sky was filled with explosions and streaks of energy as thebatants fought with ferocity.

    Grand Magus Xavier, in charge of the battle, stood tall inside the space station. His eyes were sharp, anticipating the movements of thest 30 pirate ships and the gship that still hovered at the back of the battlefield. Reports flooded in, detailing the extensive destruction and mounting casualties.

    Seeing the vast number of losses, the veteran general''s irritation grew. "It''s a crimson sky tactic!! They are rushing to break us apart!" he barked, his voice resonating with frustration.

    Xavier turned to themunication officer, his face a mask of frustration and urgency. "What news from Golden City!? Where are the reinforcements?! Where are they!!?" he demanded.

    10:52

    Xavier turned to themunication officer, his face a mask of frustration and urgency. "What news from Golden City!? Where are the reinforcements?! Where are they!!?" he demanded.

    Pirates were the enemy of all factions within the magus universe, and such a situation should have brought attention from all avable forces around Karat toe and help. Golden City, being one of the closests with arge military force, should have been the first responder. However, it had been an hour, and no news had been received from them.

    "Dammit!! Which faction dares to be involved in this?!" Xavier''s voice was filled with exasperation and suspicion.

    The space station was struggling to hold off the pirate forces entirely. Two destroyers, bearing the markings of the Iron Hawks and the Blood Reavers, broke through the defenses and flew straight into the orbits along with a dozen other ships. Their presence threatened the safety of the Karat City and the golden pce below.

    However, in the lower orbits, hundreds of magus formed thest line of defense. At the forefront were two powerful figures: Grand Magus Kashid and Grand Magus Boyd, the eastern and western guardians of the Karat faction. Hovering side by side, they exuded an aura ofmand and determination.

    "Do not let any of them through!" Boyd''s voice boomed across the battlefield.

    The magus defenders sprang into action. Some cast defensive spells, erecting shimmering barriers of energy to intercept iing projectiles, while others shot powerful cannons, sending beams of destructive energy toward the advancing ships and pirate magus. The sky was aze with the sh of spells and weaponry, creating a chaotic battlefield where the stakes were incredibly high. Every minute, several magus fell, their bodies plummeting toward the below or disintegrating in bursts of magical energy.

    Amidst the chaos, Grand Magus Kashid received a sudden message from the pce below. His face turned pale as he read the urgent missive. Without hesitation, he decisively left his post, his form blurring as he sped down toward the golden mansion.

    He arrived a few minutester to see the destruction within the vault area, and as he dashed inside, the scene before him was grim. Dozens of magus corpses were scattered across the floor, their lifeless forms a testament to the ferocity of the battle. The air was thick with the acrid smell of blood and burnt flesh, mingling with the lingering energy of powerful spells.

    Despite the devastation, Kashid breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Lord Hassa sitting in a lotus position, appearing unharmed. The cosmic energy around him pulsed gently as he focused on recovering himself.

    "My Lord, where is the traitor?!" Kashid''s voice echoed through the vault as he quickly scanned the room. His eyesnded on an unfamiliar woman with crimson hair standing next to Grand Magus Nafey. The spirit master was treating the unconscious young half-blood magus who appeared to be heavily wounded, his body covered in deep gashes and burns.

    Lord Hassa opened his eyes and met Kashid''s gaze. "Sensing your arrival, the coward fled already," he said, his voice calm but edged with frustration.

    Kashid clenched his fists, ready to chase the traitor. "I will find him and bring him to justice!"

    Lord Hassa raised a hand to stop him. "Don''t bother... He must have had an escape route prepared. Besides, what of the battle above? You should not leave your post!."

    #####

    At that same moment, Gara D Reis, the Pirate King, was poised to deliver the final blow that would utterly destroy the Karat forces. His eyes gleamed with the anticipation of victory as he prepared to give themand to his remaining armada. However, just as he was about to issue the order, one of his crew members gave a crucial report.

    "My King, we detected an armada of over two dozen ships approaching!"

    The Pirate King turned sharply, his surprise evident. "What?! How can this be?!" his confusion turned to anger as he said "Arrghh!! Those Golden City nobles dare to trick me!" His voice thundered through the ship, causing a palpable wave of fear to ripple through his crew. The crew member, trembling under his gaze, managed to stammer out, "My King, they...they are not from Golden City�� they are the half-bloods from Zodiac City!"

    Gara''s irritation red into fury. He had not anticipated the Zodiac City warships to arrive so swiftly. On second thought he felt as if they had been lying in wait for this moment.

    His mind raced with calctions, knowing that entering the battlefield now would trap him between the Karat forces and the iing Zodiac armada. The prospect of being caught in a pincer move was too risky, even for him.

    Adding to his frustration was the sudden, disheartening failure message from his agent down below. The mission to secure the vault had evidently fallen apart.

    "Curse those half-bloods! Curse those Karats!!" Gara roared, his voice echoing through the ship like the howl of a feral beast. His crew cowered, knowing the danger of their King''s wrath.

    Weighing his options quickly, Gara realized the precariousness of their position. Engaging now could mean a significant loss if notplete annihtion. He mmed his fist on themand table, the holographic disy flickering under the force.

    "Sound the retreat!" hemanded in anger. "All ships, pull back immediately!"

    x x x

 Chapter 2212 Indebted

    Chapter 2212 Indebted

    When the retreat order was sounded, the pirate forces descended into chaos. Ships veered erratically, and disorganizedmunication crackled through theirms. The sudden shift in momentum was palpable, and Grand Magus Xavier seized the moment with unwavering resolve. He charged toward the battlefield, his aura zing with renewed vigor.

    "Now, Karat warriors! Strike them down!" The entire Karat contingent followed his lead, their spirits ignited by his fierce determination. They descended upon the retreating pirate ships like avenging angels, their spells and weapons cutting through the chaos. Several pirate vessels erupted in mes, exploding in a cascade of debris. The relentless assault by the Karat grand magus decimated the disorganized pirate fleet.

    Amidst the carnage, notable pirate leaders fell. One of the five Iron Guards was struck down, his body disintegrating under thebined might of the Karat assault. Another Iron Guard and two grand magus pirate captains were captured, their bindings glowing with containment spells as they were dragged away.

    Yet, despite the relentless offensive, not all targets were secured. Khazrak, the pirate warlord, disyed a desperate cunning. As his snake-like space beast was mortally wounded, he made a quick decision, sacrificing his loyal mount to create a diversion and rocketing away from the battlefield.

    The other pirates, those who thought they had narrowly escaped, faced another grim reality. The Zodiac City armada, an imposing fleet of over two dozen warships, materialized before them. The skies lit up as the Zodiac ships unleashed a barrage of concentrated firepower, tearing through the already weakened pirate ranks. More pirate vessels were obliterated, their wreckage floating aimlessly in the void of space.

    In the span of minutes, the pirate fleet was reduced to a fraction of its former strength. Less than 40 ships, about one-third of their original number, managed to escape thebined might of Karat and Zodiac forces. The once-formidable pirate armada had suffered an utter defeat, their retreat marked by desperation and loss.

    When the battle had finally ended, the first responder fleets from Golden City arrived. Fifty ships, representing various factions, entered the sr system. Their timing rendered them mere observers, left to document the aftermath rather than participate in the defense.

    Hourster, with the immediate threats neutralized and the area secured, two dozen key personnel were summoned to Karat''s Golden Pce. Due to heightened security concerns, other factions were prohibited from entering the. However, the forces from Zodiac City were given a warm wee and invited to the pce as honored guests.

    Inside the opulent halls of the Golden Pce, a gathering took ce under the watchful eyes of a dozen Karat Elders. General Xavier and Lord Hassa stood together, their expressions a mix of relief and gratitude as they prepared to wee the Zodiac City envoy. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation, the significance of the meeting evident to all present.

    The doors swung open, and the Zodiac City delegation entered. Leading the group was Grand Magus Kurma of the Tortoise bloodline, his presencemanding respect. Beside him walked a striking human female magus, her beauty matched by an air of authority and confidence. To the surprise of many, she was none other than Magus Rosia of Terra City, a newly nominated candidate for the council.

    Her presence conveyed a subtle, unspoken message, sparking murmurs among the elders. Lord Hassa, maintaining aposed demeanor, weed them warmly. His gratitude for their timely assistance was evident as he invited them to take honored seats for the ensuing discussions.

    Despite his outward gratitude, General Xavier couldn''t shake his suspicion about Zodiac City''s swift arrival. His voice held a hint of caution as he addressed the matter. "It''s crucial for us to understand this situation clearly."

    Grand Magus Kurma remained silent, deferring to Magus Rosia to respond. She stepped forward, her gaze steady and confident. "We came as soon as we received a message from our faction leader," she exined. Her eyes scanned the room, taking in the assembled elders and officials. "I came to seek him�� may I know where he is?"

    The revtion sent ripples of shock and concern through the assembled elders. Those who were aware that the faction leader in question was the young Magus Emery, recently held captive by the Karat faction, felt the weight of the situation more acutely. Among them, Grand Magus Kashid, privy to the full extent of the events, appeared particrly troubled.

    With a nod from Lord Hassa, the eastern guardian, Kashid, stepped forward to exin the situation that had befallen the young magus. He recounted Emery''s unjust treatment, his imprisonment in the Karat dungeon, and his willingness to participate in the duel under a concealed identity. Kashid detailed Emery''s crucial role in destroying the virus that had significantly bolstered their defense system and his heroic efforts in saving both Lord Hassa and Princess Tessa from assassination.

    The narrative seemed almost too extraordinary to be true. Yet, without Emery''s contributions, the Karat faction might have faced annihtion at the hands of the pirates'' conspiracy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    General Xavier, both amazed and baffled by the information, voiced the question on everyone''s mind. "Where is he now?"

    Seeing Lord Hassa silent, Grand Magus Kashid, the eastern guardian, turned to his knees, bowing before Magus Rosia. "It''s my fault�� it was my duty to protect my lord�� I am ashamed."

    Hearing this, Magus Rosia''s expression turned grave. "What happened to him?"

    Lord Hassa himself responded, his voice somber. "Your lord has been gravely wounded while protecting me. He has yet to awaken from his injuries."

    Rosia''s eyes shed with concern and urgency. "Take me to him, immediately."

    Kashid, without hesitation, rose to his feet and led the way. The gravity of the situation silenced the room, the weight of Emery''s actions sinking into the hearts of all present. A young magus, once treated unfairly, had repaid them by saving their faction, leaving them deeply indebted to him.

    Lord Hassa''s attention turned to the Zodiac city overseer, Grand Magus Kurma, and he said with gratitude, "Lord Kurma, we are indebted to you. If there is anything we can do to help you, please let us know."

    The old-looking tortoise grand magus gave a slight smile. After calmly taking a sip of provided drink, he replied, "I have no part in this matter. All I did was repay a favor to the Terra Lord. You can speak to him instead�� let''s all hope that he survives." With those words, the man stood up and casually walked out of the hall. As Kurma exited, the entire hall watched in silence, his words lingering in the air.

 Chapter 2213 Condition

    Chapter 2213 Condition

    Although Emery had survived the battle against the grand magus summoner, he found himself grappling with a new challenge. His injuries were severe, and his devouring ability had absorbed more than just spirit energy��it had also drawn in a deadly curse, a hex from the summoner''sw of death.

    It was a malevolent force that threatened to consume him from within. Fortunately, Emery was not entirely unprepared for such dark magic. He had encountered simr powers before, most notably when he had dealt with Magus Hecate of the Kronos faction. His past experiences had given him some insight intobating such curses.

    However, the two cosmos grand magus was leagues beyond Hecate in strength, their power almost a hundred times apart. The hex was far more potent, and it took Emery hours of intense concentration and willpower to begin breaking free from its grip.

    As he struggled, he felt the familiar sensation of his soul force increasing exponentially. The absorption process was excruciating, each surge of power apanied by waves of difort. [Soul force increases exponentially]

    [Soul force increases exponentially]

    Despite the pain and the constant battle within his own body, Emery could sense his strength growing. His soul force was reaching new heights, each increment a testament to his resilience. However, this growth came with its own set of concerns. Emery could feel a disturbing imbnce between his darkness and light energy, a disparity that threatened his equilibrium.

    The darkness within him had always been a powerful force, but now it seemed to be growing unchecked. The light, which had once bnced it, was being overshadowed, creating a dangerous instability. This imbnce was a source of anxiety for Emery, as he understood the risks it posed. If he lost control, the darkness could consume him, turning him into something he feared.

    Hourster, Emery finally awoke in afortable bed, his body still aching but no longer in immediate danger. As his vision cleared, he saw three women standing near him: Morgana, Rosia, and Tessa. Their expressions were a mix of relief and concern.

    "You finally awake�� this is great," Tessa said with joy, her smile lighting up her face.

    It took Emery a few seconds to fully grasp his surroundings. The memories of the vault battle flooded back, and he recalled the dark mes that had helped him survive. He turned his gaze to Morgana, his expression serious.

    "What you did was really dangerous," Emery said.

    Morgana''s eyes softened, but she remained silent. Emery found himself incredibly fortunate this time. Facing a peak two-cosmos grand magus had been a daunting challenge, and any slight mistake could have led to disaster for both him and Morgana. As their eyes met, an unspoken bond passed between them. Morgana could feel his worry for her, just as Emery could sense her willingness to sacrifice herself for him.

    Emery''s thoughts raced. It was hisck of strength that put Morgana in danger, his inability to control his primal form led to such recklessness. The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on him. Determined to be stronger and more capable of protecting those he cared about.

    His gaze softened as he looked at Morgana and earnestly said "Thank you," Afterward, Emery learned from Tessa about what had transpired during the 48 hours he had been unconscious. He absorbed the information with much relief. Once Karat''s healers had checked on his condition, he walked outside to the yard of the guest vi, taking in the fresh air and the serene surroundings.

    Standing under the open sky, Emery called forth his inner power and began to assess his condition.

    [Analyze stat��]

    [Law of Nature: 26 %]

    [Law of Light: 21 %]

    [Law of Space: 31%]

    [Law of Devour: 14 (17) %]

    [Law of Gravity: 10 %]

    [Law of Sword: 5%]

    [Law Comprehension: 107 (110)]

    [Soul Force: 1102 (1168)] Emery noted the significant soul force gains from devouring a powerful grand magus proficient in darkness. However, he realized that thew of death, an unfamiliar domain, had not contributed to hisprehension, aside from augmenting his Law of Devour.

    He then allowed his soul to enter his domain, eager to assess the changes. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [Domain Size: 110 (125) square miles]

    [Energy bnce: Darkness 63 (67)%, Light 37 (33)%]

    Once again, the bnce grew further apart, worsening even before the use of the Myriad Spring of Life. There was a certain unrest within the spirit energy collected inside his domain. The expanding dark mountain and the newly created dark ins behind it were filled with ominous energy. Another major unresty on the ind where the star-devouring beast rested. Emery could sense a growing restlessness within the devouring beast that was affecting his emotions.

    This inner turmoil manifested as a gnawing hunger, an insatiable desire to devour anything in its path. Whispers filled his mind, insidious words that seemed to erode his mental stability.

    "Who is it?" Emery muttered, feeling the unsettling presence

    Knowing that the beast''s soul was a projection of his own, Emery could only think of one higher being that was intertwined with all of this��the mysterious Khaos entity itself.

    The situation was rming enough for Emery to consider stopping the use of his primal transformation or devouring abilities until he had a feasible solution to his condition. Emery''s thoughts were disrupted as he sensed the arrival of someone powerful. It was Grand Magus Hassa himself.

    Seeing his arrival, Tessa said, "Father... Why are you here already? Just let him rest first..."

    Lord Hassa''s usual smile disappeared instantly. After giving a deep sigh, he said, "What an ungrateful daughter... I was also badly wounded, you know. Why don''t you be concerned about my health?"

    "But... but... you are fine already," Tessa replied in panic.

    After a little chuckle, the Karat Lord stroked his daughter''s head with a smile and then approached Emery. "I came to personally express my gratitude for your help. For the faction, for me, and for my daughter, thank you."

    With a respectful demeanor, Emery answered, "Lord Hassa, your daughter has helped us so much. It''s only natural for us to return the favor."

    "No, no, no�� I know well what you and my daughter did together... It was mutual cooperation. This time, however, we are clearly in your debt," Lord Hassa replied.

    Everyone was surprised. Tessa and Rosia both gasped as they saw the Karat Lord bend his head to Emery, a gesture of deep sincerity and gratitude.

    Lord Hassa straightened, his eyes filled with determination. "Now that you have recovered, let''s talk about what we can do to repay the favor."

 Chapter 2214 Reward

    Chapter 2214 Reward

    Emery was invited for a serious conversation with the Karat''s Lord. They gathered in an elegant chamber within the Golden Pce, its walls adorned with intricate tapestries depicting the rich history of the Karat faction.

    Behind Emery sat Morgana and Magus Rosia, lending their silent support. Opposite them, Lord Hassa was apanied by Elder Kashid and Sara, one of Karat''s elected Golden City council members. Tessa, determined to be part of the discussion, had also joined, sitting close to her father.

    Both elders were the same ones he met during his first visit to the Golden Mansion. However, this time, there was a clear difference in their attitude toward him. Their eyes held respect and recognition for Emery''s recent contributions and potential. Their presence also showed Lord Hassa''s understanding of Emery''s situation. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lord Hassa, with a thoughtful expression, said, "With our support, helping you get a seat in the council will not be difficult�� your apothecary permits also can be easily activated, and those unfair taxes removed."

    The Karats Lord''s optimism came from the newfound understanding with his brother Xavier. The incident had been such a blow to the faction that it led the two to a long-awaitedpromise. Despite losing about 20% of their overall forces, they had never felt stronger. "As for Terrand status��" Lord Hassa said, his eyes shifting to the female elder Sara.

    She took out a small, ornate box, revealing a document. She handed it to Emery, who unfolded it with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.

    Emery''s eyes widened as he read the contents. It was a legal document, meticulously detailed, stating the payment of Terra Land''s 300 years of debt.

    "Lord Hassa�� this��" Emery''s voice trailed off, disbelief evident on his face.

    The document detailed what was supposed to be a debt with rued interest amounting to over half a billion spirit stones. Yet, it clearly showed that it had been paid in full. There was also a clear indication of full ownership of over 10,000 miles of Terra''snd being transferred back to the Terra faction.

    Lord Hassa, noting Emery''s astonishment, gave a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, I didn''t pay that crazy made-up amount�� just know that it''s settled."

    Magus Rosia stepped forward and carefully read the documents, her expression reflecting deep gratitude. This resolution held immense personal significance for her, addressing a long-standing burden that had affected her family for centuries.

    Emery, however, felt a mixture of relief and unease. The thought of spending such a vast amount of spirit stones to address an injustice troubled him deeply. Sensing Emery''s internal conflict, Lord Hassa spoke up, addressing his concerns directly.

    "I understand your feelings, Emery. If it were any other faction, I would agree with you. But not the Nephilim," he said, his tone firm and resolute.

    Emery, however, felt a mixture of relief and unease. The thought of spending such a vast amount of spirit stones to address an injustice troubled him deeply. Sensing Emery''s internal conflict, Lord Hassa spoke up, addressing his concerns directly.

    "I understand your feelings, Emery. If it were any other faction, I would agree with you. But not the Nephilim," he said, his tone firm and resolute.

    Lord Hassa began to exin the stark differences between his grade 4 faction and the formidable Nephilim. He described how Rosin Karat, the supreme leader and founder of Golden City, had to rely heavily on the support of the five big families to establish the strongest force in Sector 7 of the Beta Quadrant.

    "In contrast," he continued, "the Nephilim stands as a dominant force, capable of exerting control over 12 out of the 60 sectors by itself. Their strength is unparalleled."

    He borated on the formidable power structure of the Nephilim. How they possess a dozen supreme magus in ruling positions, another dozen in seclusion, and several more that were embedded within the Magus Alliance forces.

    "It''s fortunate that you are not dealing with one of the big three families directly. Their influence and reach are far more insidious."

    He then offered a pragmatic piece of advice. "Even with the proof of payment in hand, it''s crucial that you have a proper discussion with Lady Ishtar to ensure that all future issues are resolved satisfactorily."

    Emery, absorbing the full scope of Lord Hassa''s exnation, nodded with a deeper understanding of the geopolitical intricacies. He appreciated the rity and insight provided with genuine gratitude.

    "With all you''ve done for our faction, we can now consider ourselves close friends. Rest assured, we will take great care of our friends."

    The Lord''s face softened into a broad, somewhat mischievous grin. "However, if you''re interested in something more than friendship��" His gaze flickered towards his daughter, Tessa, who was visibly caught off guard. Her cheeks flushed a deep red, and she looked away, unable to find the right words.

    Emery, sensing a subtle shift in Morgana''s demeanor found himself caught between awkwardness and humor. He offered a nervous chuckle, trying to defuse the situation.

    To swiftly divert the conversation away he asked a question. "Lord Hassa, what are the next steps for the Karat faction?"

    Lord Hassa''s demeanor shifted back to a more serious tone. His eyes lit up with a fiery determination. "Ah, good question!" he eximed, his voice brimming with resolve. "We n to fight back!"

    "We will gather all our allies andunch a decisive counter-attack on the pirate base," he dered with fervor. "We aim to annihte their strongholdpletely and root out all the traitors hiding within the Golden City alliance." He borated on the strategy,ying out the ambitious n. As Lord Hassa spoke, Emery noticed a flicker of concern pass across Grand Magus Kashid''s face. The eastern guardian''s expression betrayed his unease with the level of detail being disclosed. It was evident that Lord Hassa had shared more than what might typically be considered prudent, a move that indicated both his trust and his strategic intention to forge stronger alliances. The Karat''s Lord intended to invite both Terra City and Zodiac City to join the campaign.

    Recognizing that this would be a significant opportunity for the Earth faction, Emery willingly epted and also offered to mediate the n with Zodiac City.

    When the discussion appeared to be over, Lord Hassa suddenly recalled something and said, "Oh, I almost forgot�� I''m sorry about your beast. That bird must be very dear to you, and it fell while protecting us."

    Emery was about to rify that he had only captured the beast a few weeks ago and had no deep attachment to it. Before he could speak, Lord Hassa continued, "I know I can''t put a price on your pet beast, but please let uspensate you with something else." Turning to his daughter, he added, "Tessa, please bring our friend to the vault. Let him pick a few rare treasures that he likes."

    Hearing this, Emery decided to stay quiet and obediently follow,

 Chapter 2215 Treasure

    Chapter 2215 Treasure

    Emery followed Tessa back into the vault with Magus Rosia and Morgana, their footsteps echoing in the vast, ornate hallway. There were unspoken words between them, a shared understanding of the events that had transpired just two days ago, lingering in their minds.

    Upon entering the main vault, Emery saw that the pce had been meticulously cleaned, and all the items had been carefully returned to their disys. An old-looking elder stood at the entrance, his demeanor respectful and weing.

    "Princess, Lord Hassa has instructed me to assist our new friend," the elder said with a courteous bow.

    The vault was vast, with over a hundred items on disy. Each item seemed to radiate its own unique aura of power and mystery. The soft glow from the enchanted lights above created a warm, inviting atmosphere, reflecting off the treasures and casting intricate patterns on the walls.

    The elder gestured to the disys and said, "Lord Hassa has extended his generosity. You are allowed to pick any three tier 7 items from our collection."

    The fact was, Tier 7 items were considered sacred even among grand magus figures, and most Grade 1 factions did not possess them. If they did, these items would be considered important faction heirlooms. Emery understood this deeply; even two cosmos criminals like Mo Yan did not keep one other than the broken formation he used to contain the soul.

    For the Earth faction, the closest things they possessed were the [Heavenly Array gs] held by Fuxi, the tier 6 gs identified as tier 7 only inplete sets. The other was the mysterious sword of the Divine [Excalibur].

    "Three of them... that''s a lot," Magus Rosia said, her expression one of disbelief.

    Tessa casually answered, "Well, without Emery''s help, we might have lost dozens of them... So I think it''s a fair reward. So... What are you looking for? Weapon? Armor?" Tessa asked with interest, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    Emery gave the matter a deep thought. His tier 6 [Savage de] and [Embernight Sword] might soon be insufficient for him. With his current strength and situation, he would be facing many more grand magus realm figures; when they started using tier 7, Emery would be in trouble. He needed a tier 7 sword or a tier 7 armor to defend against this threat.

    "One-handed sword or armor," he said.

    "This way," Tessa said, stepping forward confidently to guide him. She was doing the elder''s job for him, and her familiarity with the vault''s contents was evident.

    Seeing how Tessa confidently showed him around the items reminded him of the time they first met. Fifteen years ago, Tessa had been the manager of the Devildom Auction House in Golden City. The fact that the Karat faction had multiple shops and a renowned auction house only further highlighted that all the items they kept in this vault were among the rarest.

    Unfortunately, the one-handed sword was considered the most sought-after by many. The Karat faction had given a few of their collection to their elders, and only three of them were left to choose from:

    [Sword of Ster Order]

    [Infinite Wind Sword]

    [Sword of 1000 Mountain]

    All three swords were extraordinary; the metals and sharpness were top-of-the-line. However, most tier 7 artifacts, especially swords, were sentient items even without a soul embedded within them.

    The [Sword of Ster Order] was a masterpiece forged from the rarest celestial metals, its de shimmering with a constetion of stars. It possessed an innate harmony with the cosmic forces and had an ethereal beauty that was unmatched. However, this sword rejected Emery because of the darkness and chaotic energy within him. It seemed to recoil at his touch, indicating a deep ipatibility with his essence.

    The [Infinite Wind Sword] was sleek and elegant, crafted to be as light as a feather yet as strong as a tempest. Its de hummed with the power of the wind, capable of cutting through the air with unparalleled speed and precision. Although it subtly matched Emery''s nature core, the techniques that came with the sword depended on a highprehension of wind, making Emery unable to properly utilize its full potential.

    The [Sword of 1000 Mountain] was an overwhelming heavy sword, perfectly matching Emery''s huge battle power. The sword could even synergize with his [Three Axis Mountain Technique], amplifying his strength to unprecedented levels. Unfortunately, it required cosmic energy to properly wield it, a power Emery could not ess until he reached the grand magus realm.

    "Let''s see some armor then."

    The Karat faction had a wide range of tier 7 armor, with eight distinct pieces disyed. Among them, half hadpatibility issues simr to those of the swords; as for the rest;

    [Deste Demonic Armor]:

    This was a heavy, imposing suit of armor, its dark, ornate design replete with intricate patterns and sinister aesthetics. The armor was not only formidable in defense but also possessed a charm that could both impress allies and intimidate foes. It resonated strongly with Emery''s dark energy, making it a perfect fit for his cultivation of darkness. The armor''s design was crafted to enhance and amplify dark energy, making it an excellent choice for a warrior steeped in such power. However, its weight and imposing nature might hinder mobility.

    [Ocean Heart Vest]:

    Made from the tail of a godly whale beast, this was a more understated piece of armor, designed to be worn discreetly beneath clothing. It boasted remarkable life-saving properties, including passive healing capabilities that could gradually mend wounds over time. Additionally, it improved water-based healing spells and came with a set of tier 7 healing spells that could enhance one''s proficiency in thew of water. While it offered less physical protectionpared to other armor, its healing properties and versatility made it a valuable asset.

    Both armors would undoubtedly increase Emery''s survivability in battle. Yet, the nature of his primal transformation��a powerful and often unpredictable change in his physical form��posed a risk ofpromising the effectiveness of these armors. The armor might not withstand the stress and energy fluctuations caused by his transformations, making them potentially inefficient in high-intensitybat scenarios. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The third armor, [Five-colored Mystic Cloak], did not have the same limitations as the previous ones. This cloak was designed to mold around the wearer like a protective barrier, offering defense against spells and spiritual attacks. It was an excellent choice for shielding against magical assaults, but Emery noted that his wolf transformation already provided robust protection against such attacks, making the cloak somewhat redundant for his specific needs.

    Finally, Tessa led him to thest armor, which was presented in a unique form: a golden metal liquid stored within arge ss tube. Emery''s curiosity was piqued as he examined the shimmering liquid, which seemed to swirl with an otherworldly luminescence.

    "What is this?" Emery asked, intrigued by the sight.

    Tessa''s eyes sparkled with pride as she began her exnation. "This is one of the Karat Faction''s best-kept secrets. It''s the mainponent used in the [Golden Form] technique��a seven-stage defensive spell that can reach up to tier 9 in capability."

    She continued, detailing the process. "The liquid is ssified as a tier 7 material and is injected internally into the person''s bones. Once administered, it significantly enhances bone density and tempers the entire body, providing extraordinary defensive capabilities. This unique property was one of the reasons Izzack had devoted himself to the Karat faction for the past 50 years, rising to be one of the top 10 strongest magus in the universe. What intrigued Emery the most was the fact that the golden liquid metal and the [Golden Form] technique could enhance proficiency in the Law of Light, something he urgently needed to tackle the growing Khaos power within him.

    As Tessa continued to exin the benefits of the item with evident pride, the old elder who was overseeing the vault began to appear increasingly restless. Young Miss�� the liquid metal can certainly be chosen as one of the items, but the technique�� I dont have the authority to grant ess to it."

    Tessa''s gaze shifted to Emery, her smile unwavering. "If you want it, I can make it happen."

    Emery weighed the implications carefully, however, before making any decisions, he had more items to see. Tessa led him to another section of the vault filled with an array of unique and unidentified items.

 Chapter 2216 Treasure

    Chapter 2216 Treasure

    Tessa led Emery to another section of the vault, where multiple high-grade items were on disy, each one more impressive than thest. Emery observed them with awe, his eyes drawn to the unique and powerful artifacts within the rising pirs.

    One item, in particr, captured his attention: the [Heavenly Spirit Forge]. This remarkable artifact was one of the rare inheritances from celestial beings, with only a hundred ever made. The Karat faction had managed to obtain two of them, leaving one to be kept in the vault. Its function was to temper a weapon or armor using the user''s spirit energy, with the resulting strength directly proportional to the user''s power. It was a highly sought-after item by any cksmith grandmaster, and itsst known auction price exceeded 200 million spirit stones.

    The forge stood proudly, its extraordinary zing mes captivating Emery''s gaze. The intricate designs etched into its surface glowed faintly, hinting at the immense power contained within. Emery could only heave a sigh, recognizing the value and potential of such an artifact. If only it had been a furnace instead, he would have undoubtedly chosen it. The [Heavenly Spirit Furnace], a simr artifact, was designed to focus on precision rather than me output, making it ideal for apothecary needs.

    As they continued to walk through the vault, Emery''s mind raced with the possibilities. The sheer variety of items on disy was overwhelming, each one offering unique advantages and opportunities. From ancient tomes filled with forbidden knowledge to enchanted relics that promised unimaginable power, the vault was a treasure trove of wonders.

    The next item that caught Emery''s attention was a familiar arm-sized metal capsule: the [Octopath Traveler]. He remembered how this very device had helped Tessa escape from danger. The capsule, made of nearly indestructible tier 8 metal, was inscribed with ancient runes capable of breaking through almost any obstacle. While not unique, it was a remnant of an ancient civilization, and in modern times, only top factions like Karat possessed such items. However, it required high cosmic energy to activate, rendering it inefficient for Emery''s current capabilities. Moreover, he had his Khaos gate to rely on for escape, making the [Octopath Traveler] less appealing.

    Moving on, Emery continued to peruse the vault''s treasures. Each item was extraordinary, with prices easily surpassing a hundred million spirit stones.

    One particr item managed to elicit a reaction from Killgaragh. It was a massive, human-sized organ, pulsating with dark mes: the [ck Dragon Heart]. The sight of it made Killgaragh stir within Emery, its thoughts echoing with a mix of awe and desire.

    It was a god-level beast organ, preserved in excellent condition within a high-grade ss container. Its sheer presence emanated a powerful, dark aura, a testament to its immense potential. Emery felt a surge of surprise and curiosity upon realizing that such an item could significantly aid Killgaragh in reconstructing his real body.

    However, Killgaragh''s sudden halt in excitement brought an unexpected turn. His voice echoed in Emery''s mind, tinged with resignation and frustration.

    <Don''t bother�� unless you sessfully collect all four guardians, I will never leave this prison.>

    The dragon''s statement left Emery silent for a moment, pondering the implications. This was the first time he had heard Killgaragh express something that seemed to go against Khaos''s will. It was a revtion that added a newyer ofplexity to his situation.

    Tessa, observing Emery''s prolonged silence, assumed he was deeply interested in the item.Emery let VIA, analyze the item further, ensuring he had all the necessary information for future reference. The next item that caught Emery''s attention was a high-grade formation tool, the [Cosmic Ascension Compass]. Its intricate design and powerful aura marked it as a rare and valuable artifact, much like the [Heavenly Spirit Forge]. However, thispass had a specific and highly sought-after function: aiding in the sessful ascension to the grand magus realm.

    Emery marveled at theplexity of thepass, noting the meticulous craftsmanship and the shimmering runes that adorned its surface. He could feel thetent power within it, a testament to its potential. The formation tool was much better than the g used by the formation master Yord. It offers a higher chance of sess and increases the amount of cosmic energy absorbed during ascension. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As Emery examined thepass, Tessa continued, revealing its unique capabilities. "This particr artifact has other special uses. It can absorb some of the cosmic energy during the tribtion and store it. This stored energy can then be used to force someone else to break through into the grand magus realm."

    Emery took a nce at Magus Rosia and Morgana, both of whom had reached the peak full moon magus realm. Magus Rosia had achieved this through a hundred years of diligent cultivation, while Morgana had progressed with the aid of Khaos. The two women showed clear interest in the items. Emery was also confident that, given time, Klea would be able to operate the [Cosmic Ascension Compass] effectively.

    Seeing their interest, Emery felt a surge of determination. Thepass could be a key asset in helping his allies achieve their full potential. However, he needed to consider all his options before making a final decision.

    With a smile, Tessa said, "Think about it... let''s finish the tour."

    They continued toward another section of the vault, which was categorized as "unidentified." These were items that even the Karat faction, with all their resources, had been unable to fully analyze. Despite this, each of these items had at least tier 7 properties in their materials, making them high-grade and highly valuable.

    With VIA''s help, Emery was able to uncover a few more details about the unidentified items. However, unlocking their mysteries often revealed that they were not as remarkable as initially expected. One artifact, for instance, was designed solely to enhance pleasure during intimate moments to an extreme degree. Emery chuckled at the thought. "Should I pick this one...?" he mused, keeping his findings to himself.

    After sifting through most of the unidentified items, Emery was taken aback when he stumbled upon another artifact that piqued Killgragah''s interest��a dark stone brimming with space energy. It contained an essence that was a hundred times more potent than the [Void Crystal] the dragon had instructed him to find two decades ago.

    <With this, your mastery of thew of space will increase significantly,> the dragon rumbled in his mind.

    Emery examined the stone closely, feeling the raw power emanating from it. He was deeply impressed, recognizing the potential boost it could provide. However, he also realized that his current situation required him to focus more on light-based essence rather than dark energy.

    Thus, he turned to Tessa and asked, "Do you have any items with a great amount of light essence?"

    Tessa was silent for a moment before leading Emery to a particr corner of the vault. She essed a rune on the wall, causing the elder to gasp in surprise. "Young miss, this one��" he began his attempt to stop Tessa ignored. A hidden disy appeared from the wall, revealing its contents.

    Emery was taken aback to find a single, ordinary-looking piece of grass floating inside a high-grade container. Even from within its sealed chamber, Emery could sense an immense amount of light energy emanating from it. The energy felt pure and potent capable of affecting his nature core.

    "What is this?" Emery asked, his curiosity piqued.

    As expected, Tessa doesn''t know much about it as she admitted, she exin the origin of the nt. "This grass was found by the Supreme Magus in a hidden world. At first, it was thought to be a rare tier-9 material, but the light energy essence it exudes is immense."

    The elder nodded in agreement, adding, "Many grand master apothecaries have shown interest in this grass. They were willing to pay hundreds of millions for it, but the patriarch decided to keep it, believing it might be more than just a concocting material."

    Emery examined the grass closely. Its appearance was deceptively simple, but there was a subtle, almost ethereal aura emanating from it. Despite its unassuming look, he could sense a profound and mysterious connection embedded within the grass.

    As Tessa exined the item, Emery''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by VIA''s analysis. The celestial database sessfully identified the grass:

    [Elysian Tree]

    [Rank 17 of the 30 pieces of the Heavenly world tree]

    [Stage Status - Seedling]

    Emery couldn''t help but be shocked by the information. The world trees were considered primordial beings, highly valued as the primordial wisps. The only reason the Karat faction had not been able to identify it was not only because it was still in the seedling stage, but also because the Elysian Tree was considered extinct long before the human race started to emerge.

    While Emery was deep in thought, processing the immense potential of the Elysian Tree, Tessa''s voice broke through his contemtion.

    "So, any thoughts on which to choose?" x x x x

 Chapter 2217 Choice

    Chapter 2217 Choice

    Emery didn''t hesitate and chose to take the [Elysian Tree] as his first choice, recognizing its immense potential despite its current seedling stage. The sheer rarity and hidden worth of the nt were undeniable. Even though he wasn''t certain how soon it would benefit him, he knew that passing up such a rare opportunity was out of the question.

    The elder''s expression grew heavy; however, Tessa remained unfazed. She looked at Emery with a soft smile and said, "Just promise me you won''t just cook it into one of your potions."

    Emery nodded solemnly, agreeing with the request.

    With that assurance, Tessa carefully retrieved the container, and Emery reached out to touch the grass. As his fingers made contact with the roots, they seemed to swirl and wrap around his hand. A sudden warm, refreshing sensation washed over him, filling him with a sense of calm and rejuvenation. He knew this nt was extraordinary.

    Emery then sent the precious nt into his Magus domain to check onter. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Alright, the second one?" Tessa asked, her eyes still bright with curiosity and anticipation.

    Emery took a moment to consider the remaining treasures. Among them, the most valuable choice appeared to be the golden liquid. Its allure was undeniable, promising great enhancement to anyone who utilized it. However, upon further inquiries, Emery realized the limitations.

    First, he would only be allowed to take a portion of the liquid��just enough for personal use. Additionally, Tessa could only promise to share the first four stages of the seven-stage Golden Form technique. The remaining stages required higher authority, something even her father couldn''t easily grant.

    Emery knew that the Golden Form was the Karat faction''s most precious technique. It wasn''t something they could freely give to an outsider. He appreciated Tessa''s good intentions and promises, but he realized that learning this technique could create an unhealthy attachment to the Karat faction or potentially damage their rtionship.

    Hence, he turned his attention to the [Ocean Heart Vest] instead.

    This particr armor offered not just the tier 7 protection he needed but also a direct benefit in improving his proficiency in thews of nature and light, something he desperately needed. The vest''s life-saving properties were invaluable, and its passive healing abilities and high-tier healing spell that came with it made it a versatile and essential asset. Moreover, the armor would also be beneficial for Klea, adding anotheryer of utility to his selection.

    For his third choice, Emery considered the [Cosmic Ascension Compass]. This high-grade formation tool would undoubtedly benefit his faction; Magus Rosia, Silica, or his former Chief Bewolf could benefit from it along with Morgana.

    However, after making detailed inquiries and learning more about the formation tool, Emery discovered a crucial drawback. While the special capabilities of thepass aided in immediate ascension to the grand magus realm, they could hinder the user''s progress afterward. It was rmended only for those who had already reached the limit of their potential.

    Emery should have known that the path of cultivation could not be rushed. Having ess to cosmic power without properprehension of thews would never result in a proper grand magus realm warrior. Considering this, Emery realized that such warriors, created through thepass''s assistance, would not contribute significantly to the overall strength of his forces.

    As for thepass''s main function, although the increased sess rate for ascension would be beneficial, it was something that could be reced by better materials and a more proficient formation master.

    After much thought, Emery decided to choose the [ck Dragon Heart] instead.

    This decision quickly garnered attention from Killgaragh, who immediately expressed his dismay.

    <Why are you choosing that?! I am telling you!! The master would not allow me to leave!!>

    Emery casually conveyed his intentions to the dragon. "I didn''t choose this for you."

    <....>

    Through the information provided by VIA, Emery understood the true value of a perfectly preserved godly beast organ. It was filled with rare tier 7 and tier 8 materials that could be incredibly useful for apothecary ingredients, among other things. In fact, he believed the dragon blood within would be a great addition to further improve the [Supreme Gene] research project.

    Hearing Emery''s reasoning, the dragon appeared restless. Its emotions were mixed, showing annoyance at Emery''s n to dissect such a precious organ, but unable to express its true desire. Unbeknownst to Killgragah, this reaction secretly made Emery smile. He was, in fact, considering the possibility of creating a vessel for Killgragah, hoping to strengthen their bond and potentially bribe his way to understand Khaos'' true intentions for him.

    With his choices finalized, all items were handed over to him. However, to his surprise, Tessa had something else prepared. She presented a metal box filled with a storage ring and a familiar tier 7 dark staff. It was the weapon used by the grand magus summoner he had fought the day before.

    Tessa calmly exined, "The grand magus you killed is an infamous criminal who has a deep rtionship with the pirate king�� Krell, the Dread Reaper... Because you were the one who defeated him, the loot rightfully belongs to you... however," she added, her expression apologetic, "Regretfully, we cannot give you the grand magus soul and apertures as they are needed for further investigation into the pirate king''s secrets."

    She then held out a storage ring, exining, "As a recement, we have ced 100 million spirit stones in this ring aspensation. We have also reported the matter to the Magus Alliance, for which you shall receive substantial faction points."

    "I hope you don''t mind," Tessa said, her eyes searching Emery''s face for any sign of displeasure.

    Emery epted the offer with a nod, understanding the necessity of their actions. After all, if it had not been for Spirit Master Nayef''s help, he wouldn''t have had the opportunity to defeat the grand magus.

    As Emery touched the staff, he felt a sudden resistance from the soul within it. He soon realized that the Karat faction had already ced a seal on the staff, greatly restraining the soul within.

    Tessa observed his reaction and said, "It''s very difficult to tame the soul within. You might want to cleanse it, or if you prefer, I can auction this weapon for you." she offered with a smile.

    Emery considered her offer for a moment. Tier 7 artifacts were not easily found, and his high proficiency in darkness and strong mental fortitude gave him the confidence to attempt to tame the weapon himself.

    Tessa nodded, "Alright then, be careful with it" Emery left the vault with four treasures, 100 million spirit stones, and a significantly improved rtionship with the Karat faction. It was a good day for Emery and the Earth faction.

 Chapter 2218 Preparation

    Chapter 2218 Preparation

    After leaving the vault, Emery noticed arge group of warriors gathering in the Golden Mansion yard. They were all engrossed in rigorous training, preparing for the uing pirate battle. The air was thick with determination and the sounds of shing weapons.

    From the crowd, one figure emerged, striding purposefully towards Emery. It was Izzak the Unbreakable. The magus approached Emery with a serious expression, causing Tessa to be concerned and Morgana to be on alert. However, Izzak''s actions were unexpected. He gave a respectful bow to Emery before requesting a moment to talk.

    Emery, who was impressed by Izzak''s formidable strength, decided to listen. The magus began to speak about the Magus Universe Infinity Arena, a topic that piqued Emery''s curiosity. Izzak exined that the arena was a prestigious battleground where the universe''s top maguspeted, testing their skills and pushing their limits.

    "I have seen your strenght," Izzak said, his tone earnest. "I am curious to see how you would fare against the universe''s finest"

    Emery was very interested in visiting such a facility. The arena operated like Magus Academy privileged ss ranking, where magus challenged one another. There was arge amount of betting involved, and every year, the top 10 defending champions would receive great rewards from the arena and reputation. Emery hadn''t given it a try because it only epted full moon magus to participate.

    Izzak was shocked to learn that Emery never participated because he had just recently broken through to the full moon realm.

    "You have to give it a try�� perhaps I get to fight you again in the arena," Izzak said before returning to his training.

    Emery watched Izzak rejoin the Karat''s group, his mind racing with possibilities. The recent battle against the Grand Magus had been a stark reminder of the need for constant improvement. Emery knew that facing the top magus in the universe could be a way to push himself to new heights. The Infinity Arena sounded like a perfect ce, the structuredpetition and the chance to gain significant rewards were also incredibly appealing.

    However, such a n would be held for now, as he still had many things to deal with. Seeing how busy the Karat faction was in preparing for the pirate''s counter-attack, Emery decided not to waste time either. He bid farewell to Lord Hassa and Tessa, expressing his gratitude for their hospitality, before returning to Terra City to begin his preparations.

    ###

    Back in Terra City, Emery gathered his friends and key officers. The room buzzed with anticipation and concern as they awaited his briefing. He began by recounting the events that had transpired on Karat''s, detailing the fierce battle, the challenges they faced, and the eventual alliance forged with the Karat faction.

    Emery then briefed them about Karat''s n to attack the pirate''s main base. The details of the operation were meticulouslyid out, highlighting the strategic importance of this offensive.

    General Xavier was tasked with preparing their forces for the impending battle, ensuring that every warrior was battle-ready and well-equipped.

    Simultaneously, Lord Hassa made a bold move. He publicly announced the pirate attack on his and his firm intention to fight back. In a stirring speech, he called upon over 50 factions to join the battle, urging them to gather their forces within five days. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    This maneuver was not just about amassing strength; it was a brilliant political strategy especially crucial during the election month. By doing so, Lord Hassa forced each faction to reveal their true intentions regarding the pirate situation. Factions werepelled to act swiftly, cutting ties with any pirate affiliations to gain positive support from the citizens of Golden City.

    "We, Terra, will be taking a role in this battle," Emery dered, his voice filled with determination.

    The room erupted in unanimous support. Thrax, in particr, was eager for the fight. His eyes gleamed with anticipation, his warrior spirit ignited by the prospect of a grand battle.

    The briefing continued, delving into the specifics of their preparations. Emery assigned Chumo the task of coordinating with the Karat faction, ensuring their strategies and efforts were aligned for the impending battle. Magus Shena was designated to coordinate with Zodiac City, leveraging their resources and support. Meanwhile, Thrax was to focus on preparing the Terra army, training the troops, and ensuring their readiness for the uing conflict.

    Emery then handed a storage ring filled with the 100 million spirit stones he had received to Magus Rosia to be used for the war efforts. He instructed them to upgrade all necessary equipment and ensure our forces were well-prepared.

    "Alright, that is all," Emery concluded.

    As the officers and friends dispersed to their tasks, Emery called upon Yuria and Elder Lilith to discuss issues concerning the Nephilim. He needed updates on their situation and wanted to schedule a time to meet with them. Emery felt more confident knowing that Elder Lilith, the formidable ck Smander, would apany him. Her presence would ensure his safety and add ayer of protection during these delicate negotiations.

    Emery wrote a formal letter and handed it to Yuria. "I will be waiting for their reply," he said.

    With everything in ce, Emery eagerly anticipated examining his new treasures. He retreated to his chamber, his excitement palpable as he entered his Magus domain.

    The first item Emery turned his attention to was the [Elysian Tree] seedlings. He was eager to see if these rare seedlings could thrive within his domain. After a brief scan of the area, he identified an ideal location: a serene clearing nestled in the heart of a lush, green forest. The spot was bathed in soft, dappled sunlight, providing the perfect environment for nurturing the delicate seedlings.

    Emery gently ced the seedlings into the ground, their roots delicately intertwining with the rich soil. He began the nurturing process, watering the nt or channeling his spirit energy into the ground. Hours passed but despite his efforts, no visible change urred in the seedlings.

 Chapter 2219 Elysian Tree

    Chapter 2219 Elysian Tree

    Emery spent hours activating his [Nature Grasp], the unique skill he learned from Gaia, to reach out to the seedlings. Despite feeling the connection, there was almost no response from them. He concentrated, trying to sense even the slightest sign of life, but the seedlings remained dormant.

    By this time, Twik and a few other young chizpurs had gathered around, watching with curiosity. Their small, beady eyes followed Emery''s every move.

    "I think it''s still too young. What do you think?" Emery asked, looking at Twik.

    Ku ku Kuang!

    The young chizpurs chirped in agreement, their tiny bodies bouncing with excitement. Twik nodded solemnly, and at that moment, VIA''s voice echoed in Emery''s mind.

    [Dataparison from 8 known world tree pieces indicates an average growth time of 125 years from seed to seedling, 400 years until the first bud stage, and a millennium before flowering begins.]

    "...A millennium? You should have told me before I chose this," Emery said, frowning.

    Twik and the chizpurs exchanged nces, their excitement waning. VIA''s information provided fascinating insights, exining that despite being part of the same heavenly world tree lineage, each of the 30 pieces of the tree exhibited unique characteristics.

    The Yggdrasil tree, fifth in rank among the heavenly world trees, was a towering marvel of nature. Its immense trunk and branches could stretch as tall as the sky, creating a majestic canopy that seemed to touch the heavens. This colossal tree fed on wisdom and those who received its power found their mental strength greatly enhanced. History notes dozens of renowned figures who achieved unparalleled levels of enlightenment with the help of the tree.

    In stark contrast stood the Zum tree, a much smaller but no less remarkable specimen. Growing only a few meters tall, the Zum tree was renowned for its eternal me. Its branches and leaves were constantly aze, glowing with an otherworldly fire that never extinguished. This fire was not hot to the touch but emitted a warm,forting light that could ward off darkness and evil. The Zum tree''s me was said to have purifying properties, capable of cleansing the soul and burning away impurities.

    Among the more macabre of the world trees was one that thrived on corpses, there was even one that had the power to bring life back, a reincarnation tree. Unfortunately, there was almost no information about the Elysian Tree, which had been extinct for more than a dozen millennia. Thisck of data left Emery with a significant challenge. He realized he would need to study the seedling carefully and create analytical data, much like he did with his apothecary recipes.

    Emery examined the Elysian Tree seedling, noting every minute detail. Its leaves, although tiny, had a faint luminescence, and its roots seemed to pulse with a gentle energy. He spent hours observing it, taking notes, and running tests. After hours of meticulous observation, Emery finally gained the confidence to try his special skill. He positioned himself near the seedling, took a deep breath, and activated [Photosynthesis].

    Thesest 15 years, Emery had cast the spell on thousands of different nts, honing his skills and understanding. He believed he had mastered the spell enough to avoid harming the precious Elysian Tree seedling in the process. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Alright, let''s give it a try," he said, his voice filled with determination.

    Emery let Twik and VIA stand by to monitor the process while he raised his hands and cast the divine spell on the seedling. His natural core brimming with light energy, he channeled the spell into the nt, feeling the warm flow of magic seep from his fingers into the tiny roots.

    Minutes turned into hours. Emery focused intensely, his spirit energy merging with the seedling. There were no visible changes, but he sensed a connection forming. His energy flowed continuously, nurturing the seedling from within. Finally, after exhausting his spirit pool, he stopped and asked VIA for an analysis.

    [You have sessfully enhanced its growth]

    "Really?" Emery couldn''t help but be surprised. Twik appeared just as baffled as he was.

    [Yes, with your action, the nt has grown 0.01 centimeters taller]

    "..."

    Emery was speechless; the number meant that even if he continued feeding the seedling every day, he would only manage to grow it about 3 to 4 centimeters taller each year. Compared to the Yggdrasil tree, this meant he needed to continue for a thousand years to see significant growth.

    VIA provided some rmendations, suggesting materials that could make the soil more fertile for the seedlings. There were dozens of options, but the best ones were all tier 6 to tier 7 materials. Emery could only hope the tree wouldn''t make him broke.

    After giving a deep sigh, Emery decided to be more patient. He would try again after buying some of the rmended materials and observing the seedling further.

    "Well, this is going to be a long-term project," Emery said, turning to Twik and the chizpurs who were still watching intently. With this thought, Emery teleported himself to his workshop to properly store the [ck Dragon Heart]. He carefully extracted a few blood samples, ensuring the organ remained intact and potent for future use. Once he secured the samples, he activated the Khaos Gate to visit the Magus Academy.

    It''s only been two weeks since Emery''s return, but it felt as though a whirlwind of activity had taken ce. As soon as Klea heard the news of his arrival, she sought him out with a determined expression.

    "You''re back... everything went smoothly in Terra?" Klea asked, her eyes scanning him for any sign of injury.

    "Well, I''m still alive," Emery replied with a wry smile, trying to lighten the mood. He was about to ask about Shinta, but Klea, ever perceptive, beat him to it.

    "Apparently, you miss your daughter more than me..." she teased, her lips curving into a yful smile. "She''s fine, alright? Busy training as usual. Don''t you have some kind of tracker for her?"

    Emery smiled and mentioned that he had an errand for Shinta, but knowing she was upied, he decided to assign the task to other students. He provided them with a detailed list of materials to purchase in Utopia City, which included various rare herbs and minerals. Additionally, he prepared a note and a dragon blood sample to be delivered to Bob at the new Utopia City gene center, where Bob was assisting with gic research.

    Once these arrangements were made, Emery focused on demonstrating to Klea that his visit was genuinely for her.

    Emery presented the newly acquired tier 7 item, the [Ocean Heart Vest], to Klea. He disyed the runes attached to this high-grade artifact and the apanying tome, eager to study them together. Klea''s deep expertise in the formation andprehension of waterws was invaluable, and Emery hoped her knowledge would provide greater insight into the tier 7 artifacts.

    Simr to their previous coboration with the [Heavenly Roc Soaring Imprints], they spent 24 hours exchanging insights and understanding. Through theirbined efforts, they sessfully unlocked the inheritance from the artifacts.

    The [Ocean Heart Vest] granted ess to two tier 7 spells: [Seasoul Restoration] and [Tidal Heart Healing]. One was designed for healing the soul, while the other focused on bodily recovery. Both spells were high-grade magus-level techniques, making them highly effective for healing individuals in the magus realm and moderately useful for those in the grand magus realm.

    Studying the two spells significantly enhanced Emery''s grasp of thew of water. The process of performing the spells while wearing the [Ocean Heart Vest] further amplified his understanding and efficiency. The spells not only deepened hisprehension of water''s essence but also contributed to his overall grasp of naturalws.

    After his study session, Emery received several notifications reflecting his progress:

    [You have gained a deeper understanding of thew of water]

    [Your gainprehension in thew of nature]

    [Law of Nature: 26 (27%)]

    [Law Comprehension: 110 (111)]

    [Soul Force: 1168 (1172)]

    [Energy bnce: Darkness 67 (66)%, Light 33 (34)%]

    Although this progress was incremental, Emery was optimistic. He believed that with continued practice over theing days, he could further master the profound water spells and enhance his abilities even more.

    Meanwhile, Klea experienced even greater gains from their joint study:

    [Law of Water -19 (21%)]

    Klea''s natural talent in water elements allowed her to achieve a more substantial increase in her understandingpared to Emery. Emery was eager to continue his training, but with the preparation for the uing pirate battle approaching rapidly, he decided it was best to leave the [Ocean Heart Vest] with Klea. This way, she could make use of its benefits during her own training. However, Klea refused the offer, "You''re the one going to battle; you need it more than I do. We can continue our trainingter... Just stay safe."

    Before leaving, Emery had one more task that required Klea''s expertise. He presented another valuable item he had recently acquired: the tier 7 Summoner Staff. Emery needed Klea''s help to remove the seal on the staff and help tame the artifact.

 Chapter 2220 Politics

    Chapter 2220 Politics

    Two days before Karat''s scheduled battle to eradicate the pirate base, the atmosphere around Golden City became increasingly tense and electric.

    Multiple warships began to gather in the orbits surrounding Golden City, creating an impressive and intimidating disy of military power. On the outskirts of the city, thousands of forces from various factions assembled, organized meticulously by the Karat faction in preparation for the uing battle. The air was thick with anticipation and the battle spirit among the magus and grand magus figures was palpable.

    Despite the fervor and determination shown by the battle-ready forces, a different kind of tension was brewing at the Golden City capitol building. Here, the mood was somber and charged with a sense of urgency as two dozen renowned figures stood in front of the majestic edifice. These leaders spoke passionately to the tens of thousands of gathered Golden City residents, their voices filled with resolute condemnation of Karat''s seemingly reckless decision tounch such a drastic call to action.

    Among the speakers was Barry Croft, a senior member of the Golden City Council. Croft''s opposition to the nned assault was clear and unwavering. He spoke with conviction, articting the potential dangers and unforeseen consequences of such an aggressive move. "The pirate attack on Karat''s was overly exaggerated," Barry Croft dered, his voice echoing across the gathered crowd. "These moves by the Karat leaders are nothing but political. We, the Golden City Council, are here to reveal the truth." He paused, allowing the weight of his words to sink in. "We all know of Karat''s long rtionship with the pirates, and we won''t send our brave men into an operation that would endanger our city. The people of Golden City will not be fooled!"

    The crowd murmured in response, a mix of shock and curiosity spreading among them. Croft continued to speak with fervor, criticizing the Karat faction and casting doubt on their motives. He portrayed their actions as reckless and self-serving, suggesting that their ultimate goal was not the safety of the city but their own political gain.

    Croft didn''t stop there. He invoked the memory of the missing founder, Supreme Leader Rosin Karat, speaking highly of his legacy. He contrasted Rosin''s leadership with that of his sons, Hassa and Xavier, who were currently in charge. Croft painted a dire picture of their governance, implying that their decisions were leading Golden City toward ruin. He suggested that Hassa and Xavier were destroying the legacy their father had built and jeopardizing the city''s future.

    To rally support, Croft ended his speech by praising multiple factions for theirmitment to ensuring the city''s safety. Among those he acknowledged were the Qin and the Hauten, emphasizing their efforts to maintain stability in these turbulent times. The speech by Barry Croft and the Golden City Council was an open challenge, backed by a coalition of over 20 factions, all opposing the Karat faction. The message was broadcast across the sector, significantly impacting the nned participation in the battle. The rhetoric and usations led to an immediate effect: several ships and groups departed from the gathering, unwilling to risk involvement in what they now perceived as a politically motivated conflict.

    ####

    Upon his return from the academy, Emery made his way to Karat''s temporary base on the outskirts of Golden City. The atmosphere was charged with frustration and urgency. As he approached, he saw Xavier Karat, visibly enraged, cursing vehemently in front of a dozen other leaders. "Barry fucking Croft!! What a hypocrite bastard!!!" Xavier''s voice was filled with fury, reflecting the betrayal he felt.

    In contrast, Lord Hassa Karat maintained aposed demeanor. Noticing Emery''s arrival, Hassa signaled for a more private discussion, leading Emery away from the heated exchange.

    Once in a quieter setting, Hassa reviewed the report brought by Emery. "One warship from Terra... and�� wow, one cruiser and five warships from Zodiac. Good�� that''s a significant help."

    Given the treacherous pirate zone they would be navigating, filled with void space and traps, medium and small ships were deemed unsuitable for the battle. On the other hand, the war campaign was expected tost several weeks, necessitating that most factions leave part of their forces behind to guard their own territories.

    Lord Hassa shared the data on the current participants with Emery, providing a clear picture of their assembled forces. So far, only 30 warships have confirmed their participation in the campaign, with a significant 10 of those belonging to the Karat faction. The addition of seven ships from Terra and Zodiac was indeed a substantial boost to their numbers, enhancing their overall strength.

    Despite this, they were still hoping for an additional 10 to 20 warships to join by tomorrow. However, what they most anticipated was the support from the Magus Alliance military forces, particrly the involvement of a supreme magus, whose presence could decisively influence the oue of the battle.

    Sensing the limited number of forces, Emery inquired about the political situation at the Golden City capitol. Lord Hassa''s expression shifted slightly as he responded. "It''s unfortunate indeed," he said calmly with a smile.

    This response hinted at the intricateyers of their strategy. The demanding call to action by the Karat faction was designed not only to mobilize forces but also to expose the opposing factions. What they hadn''t anticipated was the sheer number of factions willing to openly challenge them. Xavier, visibly the most enraged, had watched more than half of his supporters reveal their true allegiances, a betrayal that stung deeply.

    Emery''s next question was direct and crucial: "Are these numbers enough to win the war?"

    Lord Hassa paused, considering the gravity of the situation. "Probably not," he admitted with a sigh. "But we still have to do it...." he then asks "Is this going to affect your decision to support us?"

    Emery confidently responded, "No," indicating that the current numbers would not deter his support for the Karat faction. Lord Hassa''s smile widened in response. "Don''t worry. We will win and show the people of Golden City who truly protect the city," he said with conviction.

    Despite his unwaveringmitment to join the battle, Emery couldn''t shake a sense of anxiety. His concern wasn''t the perilous pirate base lurking in the sector''s corner; but matters closer to home. Before he could fullymit to the uing battle, there was something else he needed to do first. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    That evening, Emery traveled through the city portal to a designated outpost within the sector. Apanying him was Liith, the dark smander, as they headed to a scheduled meeting with Lady Ishtar of the Nephilim.

 Chapter 2221 Threat

    Chapter 2221 Threat

    The Nephilim Outpost was an imposing old castle, repurposed primarily for visits by Nephilim ambassadors to Golden City. Emery had heard that Jinkan had once stayed there for safety when the Magus Academy was deemed insecure. Upon arrival, Emery observed a substantial contingent of guards: a dozen magus and a few hundred Nephilim saint warriors vigntly patrolled the grounds. Nearby, a sleek, sophisticated spaceship sat poised, most likely belonging to Ishtar''s esteemed Astiel family.

    As Emery and Grand Magus Liith reached the castle entrance, they were greeted by a grand magus standing watch. Emery immediately recognized the old man as the spirit master who had guarded Lady Ishtar during the Grand Reception. The spirit master''s eyes narrowed as he addressed Liith with a stern expression. "The invitation is for one person only," he dered, his tone brooking no argument.

    Lilith met his gaze with an unflinching stare, her aura ring with undeniable power. "Step away, servant�� or die," she responded, her voice cold and resolute.

    Emery quickly intervened, understanding that a confrontation was thest thing they needed. He turned to Liith and politely requested, "Senior, please wait for me here, i won''t be long" With a nod of understanding, Liith stepped back, her intense aura receding.

    As Emery quietly followed through the hall, he received information from VIA about the old spirit master leading him. The man, named Olloi, had served the Astiel family for 30 years. He was a formidable figure, a 2-cosmos grand magus, and a level three pagoda spirit master.

    Momentster, Emery arrived at an opulent hall, where a long, exquisite dining table was set with only two seats ced across from each other. Lady Ishtar sat at one end, her presencemanding and regal. Behind her stood another 2-cosmos grand magus, the one proficient in space magic, silently observing.

    Lady Ishtar, adorned with multiple golden essories that glinted in the candlelight, did not invite Emery to sit. Instead, she continued with her dinner, a subtle power y meant to assert dominance and perhaps test his patience. Emery, however, remainedposed. At this stage in his journey, he was ustomed to the intricacies of grand magus individuals and was not easily intimidated.

    When Lady Ishtar finished her dinner, she turned to Emery with a piercing gaze. "So, are you here to surrender Terra City to me?" she asked, her tone both curious and challenging.

    Emery, maintaining hisposure, replied calmly, "No, Senior�� I did not"

    "Then why are you here?" she demanded, her eyes narrowing.

    Emery took a deep breath and exined his intentions with utmost politeness. He emphasized that he had no wish to offend her and, with his friends'' safety in mind, he willingly apologized for any previous offenses.

    Lady Ishtar''s reaction was telling; a smile spread across her face, indicating a degree of satisfaction. "You are at least a bit better than that monkey Izta," she said, her wordsced with mockery.

    Hearing such disparaging remarks about his respected senior was difficult for Emery, but he remained steadfast, refusing to let his emotions get the better of him.

    Unfortunately, Lady Ishtar was not finished. Her smile broadened as she continued, "So�� what do you have to offer for your apology?"

    Emery felt a surge of annoyance. He knew he was not in the wrong, but he held his temper in check and asked, "What is it that you want?"

    Lady Ishtar''s smile widened as she pointed directly at him. "You�� I want you to be my ve. Let''s say�� ten years should be fair enough."

    Emery was speechless. The audacity and madness of her demand left him momentarily stunned. Lady Ishtar, however, continued casually, "I am a better master for you than that entitled Amarikh princess. Bow to me�� serve your goddess, and if you satisfy me�� I will even clear those problems you have with Kronos," she offered with a smile.

    The proposition was absurd. Emery took a deep breath, recognizing that reasoning with her might be futile. This time, his tone was much less polite as he replied,

    "I hope you are joking�� and my answer is no."

    Ishtar''s amusement grew, her smile turning wicked. "Really? Are you not afraid?�� not even slightly?"

    Emery met her gaze steadily. "I would rather not be your enemy. But if you insist... then I am ready."

    The room''s tension spiked as the two grand magus standing by Ishtar appeared ready to strike at her signal. Emery might be able to fight one of them, but facing two grand magus along with Ishtar and dozens of her guards would be almost impossible for him. He felt the weight of the situation bearing down on him, knowing that his chances of survival were slim if it came to a direct confrontation. His only hopey in the chance that the grand magus proficient in space magic wouldn''t be able to stop him from reaching out to Lilith outside.

    Emery steeled himself, his senses heightened. However, instead of giving the order, Ishtar took a sip of her wine and said, "The Karat can''t help you�� I can destroy you whenever I want."

    Emery considered her words for a moment before replying, "No... I dont believe you�� if you really could, you would have done it days ago. But no�� you didnt.. why?."

    His statement hung in the air, challenging her authority. Ishtar''s eyes narrowed, and Emery realized that her restraint wasn''t solely due to the Karat faction''s protection. It likely wasn''t because of Jinkan either. Emery suspected that the words of the Nephilim Grand Overseer, who had guaranteed his safety until the assigned duel with Kronos, yed a significant role. Harming Emery would most likely cause trouble for Ishtar.

    The atmosphere in the room remained charged, but Emery''s resolve only strengthened. He had called her bluff, and the truth of his words resonated. Ishtar''s reaction confirmed Emery''s suspicions. Annoyed, she said, "I might not be able to harm you or openly harm your faction�� but I can still harm your friend." Her expression turned wicked as she added, "As long as he is not a member of your faction... I have nothing to worry about." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She called to her guards, "Bring him here!"

    As the guards moved to obey, Emery felt a surge of real anxiety. Ishtar''sugh echoed through the room, her amusement at his distress clear. Momentster, the guards returned, dragging a young male magus. Emery''s eyes widened in shock as he recognized the figure.

    "Why are you here?" Emery eximed, dumbfounded.

    The young magus Ishtar had caught was none other than Ronan, the Serpent Supreme.

    "...."

 Chapter 2222 Friend?

    Chapter 2222 Friend?

    Emery was shocked to see Ronan, the Serpent Supreme, captured by Ishtar. The man had his arms chained, guarded by two magus guards as he walked casually into the room with a smile. The sight was jarring; a Supreme Magus restrained yet exuding an air of nonchnce.

    Ronan looked directly at Emery and said, "My good friend�� You are finally here�� I have been waiting�� I mean�� they locked me up for five days�� please tell them to release me."

    Emery was speechless. The situation seemed absurd. A Supreme Magus being captured so easily was hard to believe. It was clear he had allowed himself to be captured on purpose. Emery couldn''t fathom why Ronan would subject himself to this charade, nor could he understand how Ishtar could be fooled by such poor acting.

    Ishtar, however, seemed entirely unfazed. Showing her superiority, she dered, "Your friend here was the one who embarrassed me that day! He will die because of you!"

    Emery waspletely confused by the situation, not wanting to get entangled in this mess. He spoke carefully, trying his best to rify things. "Yes�� he is indeed the one who offended you that day. You got him�� you can punish him all you want�� but it will not be because of me... Please don''t say he died because of me."

    Hearing this, Ronan interjected, "My good friend�� why do you say these things? I am utterly disappointed"

    Emery turned to Ishtar and firmly said, "No... no... He is not my good friend."

    Ishtar seemed annoyed, her eyes narrowing. "Huh! You are just trying to save him by saying that! You think I am a fool!"

    Emery was left speechless. He couldn''t believe the absurdity of the situation. Ronan, however, was far from amused. With a dramatic ir, he said, "It''s fair that you don''t treat me as a good friend�� but you know we are more than that�� we are family... Would you do nothing and let me die, my dear ...son-inw?"

    The room fell silent as everyone absorbed Ronan''s words. Emery''s jaw dropped in shock, unable to fathom the depths of Ronan''s audacity.

    This was no longer amusing for Emery. Ronan had in fact yed a part in Silva''s demise, and Emery couldn''t forgive him for saying that in such a situation. He turned to Ishtar, his tone serious. "You can do whatever you want with him�� but I warn you�� you will regret it."

    Ishtar, feeling increasingly like she was being manipted, decisively ordered Olloi the old spirit master, "Fry his brain, turn him into an idiot!"

    "Yes, My Lady," the old grand magus responded, his voice cold and obedient.

    Emery didn''t intervene. Instead, he stepped back, curious to see how Ronan would handle this dire situation. The mental attack from a three-pagoda spirit master was formidable, capable of blowing out any magus''s head. Messing with Ronan''s brain would be as easy as plucking a fruit from a tree.

    As the attackmenced, Ronan''s body began to shake violently. He screamed, "No!! Stop this!! Stop!!" His voice filled with apparent fear and desperation. Ishtar watched, smiling wickedly, satisfied with the spectacle.

    Emery stayed silent, recognizing that Ronan''s terrible acting wasn''t fooling him. Though the Supreme Serpent had lost his real body, his supreme soul remained intact. A spirit attack was the worst possible method to harm Ronan, and Emery, having experienced the terrifying strength of the hydra soul, felt only pity for the old spirit master.

    As Emery expected, a minute passed and nothing happened to Ronan. Instead, the spirit master began to suffer a bacsh, sweating profusely and stammering, "You�� such a powerful soul�� a spirit master�� no�� what are�� ARGHHH�� STOP!!"

    To see an elderly two-cosmos grand magus kneel on the ground for attacking a young, chained magus was beyond surprising. Ishtar, taken aback, quickly ordered the two magus guards surrounding Ronan to act.

    However, Ronan didn''t even need to break out of his chains to stop them. Two serpents emerged from his back like extra limbs, their scales shimmering with an ominous glow. With a swift and lethal strike, the serpents lunged at the guards. The first serpent wrapped around one guard''s neck, its coils tightening until there was a sickening crack. The second serpent pierced another guard''s chest, its fangs sinking deep and tearing through flesh and bone with ease.

    Both Magus guards crumpled to the ground, their bodies lifeless and contorted in unnatural angles. Ishtar''s expression shifted from anger to shock, realizing the magnitude of Ronan''s power.

    At that moment, the second grand magus made his move. His eyes glowed as he unleashed his battlefield domain. The air around Ronan shimmered and distorted as the grand magus manipted the space, creating an invisible force that constricted Ronan''s movements. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Dark chains, forged from pure energy, emerged and wrapped around Ronan, binding him tightly. The chains pulsed with power, severing his spirit attack and freeing the old spirit master, who stumbled back, gasping for breath.

    Ronan struggled against the chains, his serpents hissing and thrashing but unable to break free. His eyes flickered with annoyance, but a smile still yed on his lips. "Space magic�� what a rare sight," he remarked, ncing at Emery with a knowing look. The chains tightened, cutting into his skin and drawing blood, but Ronan showed no sign of pain.

    Ishtar, regaining herposure, turned to the old spirit master who had dropped to his knees. With a snarl of frustration, she delivered a powerful kick to his side. "What a useless fool!!" she spat, her voice dripping with disdain.

    She then turned her attention to Emery. "I see why you are confident�� you have a powerful friend indeed��" she said, her voice calmer but her eyes still zing with anger.

    Emery sighed deeply and said, "I''ll say it again one more time�� he is not my friend. Please note�� whatever he did has nothing to do with me."

    "URGGHH!! you dare to make fun of me!!" Ishtar screamed, her eyes wild with fury. She snapped her fingers at the grand magus, her voice a harshmand. "Kill him!!"

    At that moment, a powerful surge of energy erupted from outside the room, causing the air to tremble and the walls to shudder. The ground beneath their feet vibrated with an almost imperceptible tremor. The domain walls broke apart with a resounding crash.

    Emery took a deep sigh as Grand Magus Lilith strode into the fray, her presence dominating the room. Seeing this, Ronan''s eyes lit up with a mischievous glint. "Ahhh!! Lilith!! It''s you�� Pleasee and save your dear uncle Ronan."

 Chapter 2223 Identity

    Chapter 2223 Identity

    Lilith''s fierce expression softened into one of surprise as she took in the sight of the captured young magus who imed to be her uncle. The tension in the room was palpable, every eye fixed on the dark smander as she asked.

    "Who are you?!" Lilith demanded, her voice cold and unwavering.

    Ronan, unperturbed, responded with a nonchnt smile. "You are Lilith the Dark Smander, aren''t you? It''s been 400 years since Ist saw you. I am Ronan, a good friend of your father."

    Lilith''s eyes narrowed, her expression remaining icy. "I don''t know you," she retorted. She turned to Emery and asked, "Is he your friend? Should I help him?"

    Emery let out a deep sigh, realizing that revealing Ronan''s true identity might be their best chance to diffuse the situation. He looked at Lilith and said, "He is the patriarch of the snake bloodline, Ronan Faulen, the Serpent Supreme."

    Ronan''s face fell into a mock pout. "Ahh�� why do you have to spoil the fun?"

    The room fell silent as the weight of Emery''s words settled in.

    Lilith remained indifferent, her expression unreadable. However, Ishtar turned and chuckled, herughter echoing through the chamber. "Hahaha, very good�� a supreme being in a magus body. Killing a filthy half-blood like you will be a great fortune for us humans."

    Emery shook his head, baffled by Ishtar''s brazen hostility. At supposedly 2000 years old, her behavior was shockingly irrational and reckless.

    "Kill him!" Ishtarmanded, and the grand magus tightened the dark chains, attempting to crush Ronan. Blood seeped from his flesh, but Ronan''s smile remained unbroken as he turned to Emery and Lilith. "Come on�� are you gonna save a fellow half-blood here?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery sighed deeply, conflicted. He preferred not to join in and risk further trouble with the Nephilim. At the same time, Ronan''s attitude made Emery believe that the Serpent Supreme still had something up his sleeve, some way out of the situation.

    But as the chains tightened further, Ronan''s expression contorted in genuine pain. No matter how infuriating Ronan was, Emery couldn''t risk having the serpent supreme die on his watch. He cursed internally, then turned to Lilith asking her to act.

    The Dark Smander unleashed her domain, revealing the immense power of her peak stage, two cosmos grand magus realm. Her body became enveloped in dark scales, and a fiery aura erupted around her as she dashed forward to save Ronan.

    Her opponent was ready. His body was covered in glowing purple runes as he cast a spell, creating a thickyer of spatial wall that appeared right in front of Lilith. The wall shimmered with an ethereal light, its surface rippling like water.

    "A child''s y!" she scoffed, her voice dripping with contempt. Her ming ws extended, radiating heat so intense that the air around her sizzled. With a swift and powerful swipe, she shattered the wall into pieces and disintegrated like smoke.

    However, the first wall was only a stalling tactic. As soon as it broke, a second wall materialized, appearing thicker and more solid than the first. Without missing a beat, Lilith lunged forward, her ws cutting through the new barrier with ease. But then a third wall emerged, followed swiftly by a fourth, and the fifth. Each one was more resilient and intricately designed than thest. They surrounded the female grand magus, forming a cube that trapped her within.

    Emery was amazed by the grand magus''s disy of power. Each spatial wall was a tier 7 spell, yet the grand magus had managed to create a dozen of them, skillfully weaving them together into a formidable spellparable to a tier 8 level.

    "Impressive," Emery muttered, his eyes widening in admiration.

    At that moment, VIA, provided him with the identity and sessfully measured the grand magus stats. The information shed before his eye

    [Rhyze - The Void Warden]

    [Grand Magus Realm, Two Cosmos]

    [Law of Space 53%]

    [Law of Metal 22%]

    [Soul Force 1555]

    [Battle Power 1575]

    Rhyze, known as The Void Warden, was categorized as level 6, a middle-stage two cosmos grand magus. His mastery of space and metalws made his spatial constructs incredibly resilient.

    VIA Also gave grand magus Lilith stats, and Emerypared the two with interest.

    [Lilith - The Dark Smander]

    [Grand Magus Realm, Two Cosmos]

    [Law of Fire 58%]

    [Law of Darkness 33%]

    [????]

    [Soul Force 1620]

    [Battle Power 1645 (2010)]

    Comparing the stats alone, it was evident that Lilith was much stronger than Rhyze. However, the void warden''s mastery of the specialw of space made him far more dangerous than othermon grand magus.

    Lilith''s arms glowed like moltenva, their intense heat capable of melting even a spatial wall. As the walls started to crumble under her assault, Rhyze, the Void Warden, shouted to the spirit master, "Assist me!"

    With quick coordination, the old spirit master cast a spirit attack that restricted Lilith''s movements. Her fiery ws paused mid-strike, her eyes narrowing in frustration.

    Seeing Lilith momentarily restrained, Emery was ready to leap to the dragon elder''s aid. But before he could act, Rhyze made a desperate move. He burst arge amount of his blood, the crimson droplets suspended in the air for a moment before evaporating into a fine mist. The purple runes on his body glowed brightly, pulsing with an eerie light as his spell began to evolve.

    "What spell is this?!" Emery was surprised to see multiple spatial walls materialize, filling up the entire halls and creating separate rooms. Emery and Ronan were confined to one room, Lilith to another, and Ishtar and the two grand magus to their own space. The spatial walls, shimmering with spectral light, seemed to pulse with energy, creating an intricatebyrinth.

    With his highprehension of space, Emery realized he wasn''t just separated by walls but was almost as if he were in a different dimension from the others. They appeared to be standing close to each other, but the spatial distortion made them feel impossibly far apart. Simultaneously, Emery''s whole body felt highly restrained, as if multiple metal chains covered his limbs, making every movement a struggle.

    Grand Magus Rhyze turned and smiled, revealing the true nature of his powerfull tier 8 spell.

    [Eternal Prison]

    Rhyze''s arrangement was masterful; while he controlled the space, he ced the old spirit master to deal with Grand Magus Lilith. Emery and Ronan were thrust into a separate battle. The space around them shimmered as Nephilim outpost guards, magus, and saints began to materialize within their dimension, ready to fight them.

    To think it finally turned into an all-out battle concerning him. Ronan however shows a fierce grin as he said. "What are you waiting for? Let''s kill them all."

 Chapter 2224 Spatial Battle

    Chapter 2224 Spatial Battle

    The sh was unavoidable. More than twenty magus and dozens of saint warriors entered the space prison created by the Void Warden. The shimmering walls pulsed with energy, making escape impossible and ensuring that the battle would be fierce and contained.

    Emery watched as Ronan utilized his serpent transformation to break free from the spatial restraint. Six serpent heads emerged from his back, each one moving with lethal precision. They defended against the iing attacks andunched counters, leaving a trail of bodies in their wake. Ronan''s movements were fluid and deadly, each strike a testament to his immense power and skill.

    Realizing the necessity to act, Emery activates his Twilight transformation. Though he could only resist half of the spatial restraints, it gave him enough mobility to engage. The spatial prison was terrifying indeed, Emery found most of his spells were affected and swiftly pulled out his savage de and plunged into the fray.

    The situation was dire. The Void Warden''s control over the space not only restrained Emery''s strength but also gave the Nephilim magus a significant advantage. Rhyze''s maniption of space allowed him to aid his allies, helping them dodge strikes or pulling them closer for sudden, coordinated attacks. The battlefield was a constantly shifting maze, with the Void Warden''s spatial walls appearing and disappearing at will.

    Emery fought fiercely, his de slicing through the air as he engaged multiple opponents. The Nephilim magus were relentless, their attacksing from all sides. Emery parried and countered, his movements a blur of speed and precision.

    During the chaos, Emery noticed Ishtar pull out her golden bow, the tier 7 weapon dazzling with glittering lights as she drew the string. Her eyes gleamed with confidence, and a smirk yed on her lips as she casually released the arrow into the air. In a split second, the arrow suddenly disappears and reappears flying just a few meters from Ronan.

    "Die you filthy halfblood!!"

    It was a spatial trick, a calcted move that forced Ronan to use a skillful technique to dodge. He twisted his body with incredible agility, but even so, he barely seeded. The arrow grazed him, and four of his serpent heads were crushed by the arrow''s impact trying to save him. Blood sttered, and the serpents'' agonized hisses filled the air as they writhed in pain.

    Ronan gritted his teeth as he spent a great deal of energy regenerating the four serpents. The frustration was evident. "That is one cheap shot!" he cursed, his voice tinged with anger. Turning to Emery, he added, "I can''t take too many of that kind of attack! You are the spatial expert!��do something!"

    Emery saw the Void Warden send Ishtar a second arrow, this time aiming it at the dimension where Lilith was battling. The Dark Smander, struggling against the spirit master''s relentless spirit attacks, couldn''t dodge in time. The arrow sted into her back, creating a deep, searing wound. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lilith''s roar of pain echoed through the chamber, her rage igniting her aura even further. The intense pain snapped her out of the spirit attack''s grip. Her eyes zed with fury as she charged at the spirit master, her ws glowing with molten fire. However, as she reached her target, her ws shed through empty air. The figure dissipated like smoke, revealing itself to be an illusion.

    Frustration mounting, Lilith looked around and saw multiple illusionary figures of the old spirit master appear inside her spatial dimension. Each one moved in perfect synchronization, a high-level mental attack designed to synergize with the Void Warden''s dimensional prison. The illusions distorted her senses and confused her perception, effectively immobilizing the dragon''s half-blood.

    Seeing Lilith''s predicament, Emery needs to quickly take action. However, he knew that breaking out of the spatial prison required a deep analysis of the spatial dimension.

    "I need a few minutes! Can you hold them all back?" he shouted to Ronan.

    "Of course!" Ronan replied confidently. Two of the six serpents on his back slithered out of his body, rapidly growing into massive, giant serpents. Their scales shimmered with a dark, metallic sheen as they roared and rampaged toward the iing Nephilim guards.

    Not wasting any time, Emery ced his hands on the spatial wall. Killgragah''s dark mes engulfed his body as he channeled the Khaos power within him. The mes flickered ominously, casting eerie shadows across the chamber. Emery''s eyes glowed with a dark intensity, his mind raced as he delved into the intricate web of spatialws that formed the prison. Understanding thew of space, Emery held the key to exploring and breaking through the spatial dimensions. It was akin to finding a way out of hundreds ofbyrinths, each one moreplex than thest. The intricate patterns of the spatial prison twisted and shifted, a testament to the Void Warden''s mastery. Despite the assistance from Khaos''s power and his divine sense, the tier 8 spell, bolstered by cosmic power, was exceptionally difficult to crack.

    Emery focused intently, his mind racing through the possibilities. When he finally sensed an opening, Emery acted decisively. He took out his newly acquired tier 7 staff, the [Eldritch Staff]. Although he had not yet fullymanded the spirit within, with Klea''s help, he was able to harness its power.

    The staff transformed in his hands, shifting into a tier 7 sharp wooden de. The de gleamed with an otherworldly light, pulsating with raw energy. Emery raised it high, channeling his strength and focus, and then brought it down in a swift, decisive cut.

    CRACKK!!!

    The wall split apart, a rift appearing in the seamless spatial barrier. Emery''s heart leaped with triumph, but his victory was short-lived. As soon as he broke through, another wall materialized, reinforcing the crack. The walls seemed to regenerate, sealing the breach almost as quickly as it had been created. Emery''s frustration mounted, but he didn''t waver. A few minutes passed without progress until Emery decided to halt his exploration and use an alternate solution. Recognizing the need for a different approach, he shifted his focus and channeled hisw of gravity into the fray. Emery quickly identified the weakest part of the prison��the ground below.

    Gathering his entire umted power, Emery concentrated it into his fist. His muscles tensed, and veins bulged as he prepared for the strike. The energy radiated from his body, dark mes flickering and swirling around him. With a mighty roar, he threw an explosive punch to the floor.

    "BREAK!!!"

    BAAAAAMMMM!!!!

    The impact was colossal. The whole castle shook violently, the ground beneath them shattering and crumbling. The force of Emery''s punch sent shockwaves through the structure, causing walls to crack and debris to fall from above. The Void Warden''s spell flickered, the spatial distortions wavering under the sheer force of the blow.

    Seeing the opening, Ronan seized the moment. He unleashed a powerful soul attack on the old spirit master, his eyes glowing with fierce intensity. Simultaneously, Ronan sent a telepathic message to Lilith, "Take care of that Nephilim bitch!"

    Lilith, a veteran fighter and savage by nature, instantly recognized the opportunity. She flew through the spatial crack and charged toward Ishtar with fierce determination. The female Nephilim swiftly released another arrow, aiming directly at Lilith. The arrow grazed Lilith''s arm, but she pressed on, her eyes locked on her target.

    The Dark mander''s ming dragon ws aimed fiercely at Ishtar''s neck, but Ishtar was prepared. A hidden artifact, her golden ne, activated just in time. It was a high-grade tier 7 life-saving artifact, enveloping her entire body in a defensive energy shield. The more powerful the attack, the stronger the counter.

    "Dammit!!" Lilith cursed, her frustration boiling over as her hands throbbed with pain from the bacsh. The defensive energy had deflected her attack, leaving her momentarily stunned.

    Ronan, equally annoyed, quickly shifted his focus to the Void Warden. The grand magus needed to be stopped before he could recast his infuriating spell. Unfortunatly, it appeared he was already toote. The Void Warden''s form shimmered, the runes on his body glowing intensely and the spatial distortions began to reappear.

    However, just as the Void Warden was about toplete his spell, a figure emerged from behind him. Wooden des shot forth, piercing through his chest from the back.

    "Stop what you are doing right now... or else!!"

    It was Emery, having set his sights on Rhyze from the very beginning. With swift precision and decisive action, he had struck when it mattered most.

    "ARGHH!! You bastard!!!" the Void Warden roared in agony, his face contorting with rage and disbelief as he struggled to break free, his hands wing at the wooden des embedded in his chest. But Emery was ready; he had no intention of allowing the battle to prolong. Drawing upon his deepest reserves of power, he unleashed his [Immortal Gate Stage 9].

    A surge of energy erupted around him and with his battle power magnified, he ruthlessly swung the wooden de upward, cleaving through Rhyze''s body with a single, decisive stroke.

    SPLAAATT!!!

    The de sliced through Rhyze''s body with brutal efficiency, cutting the grand magus in half. Blood sprayed from the gaping wound, staining Emery''s clothes and the surrounding area.

    Seeing Emery covered in blood, Ronan couldn''t contain himself. He turned to Emery, a wide grin spreading across his face. "Now that is my good son-inw!"

    With adrenaline still surging through him, Emery quickly turned his attention to the next task. He focused on capturing Rhyze''s spirit soul. With a concentrated spirit attack, he ensnared the remnants of the Void Warden''s essence. The grand magus spirit soul, writhing in agony, securely trapped.

    As the strongest grand magus was defeated and the old spirit masterypletely restrained by Ronan, the tide of battle shifted decisively. Ishtar, surveying the chaos around her, saw the bodies of her fallen allies and the overwhelming might of her opponents. Realizing her position was untenable and that she was thoroughly outmatched, she came to a fateful decision.

    "I surrender," she dered, her voice steady and resolute. Despite the gravity of the situation, her expression remained unyielding, revealing no trace of fear.

    With the Nephilim noble at his mercy, Emery faced a critical decision regarding Ishtar''s fate.

 Chapter 2225 Surrender

    Chapter 2225 Surrender

    More than 100 lives were lost during the brief but intense battle, leaving about 150 Nephilim guards kneeling, ten of whom were magus along with Ishtar and the old grand magus spirit master, Olloi. The aftermath was grim, the air heavy with the scent of blood.

    Amidst the carnage, Ronan, casually suggested, "It''s too hard to move this many people�� just kill them all. They are just foot soldiers anyway." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Emery sighed deeply, the weight of the situation pressing on his shoulders. Ronan seemed to bring misfortune wherever he went,plicating situations rather than resolving them. This was especially troublinging from the man who had promised to repay a favor. Despite her restraint, Ishtar remained defiant, her arrogance undiminished. "You''ve made a big mistake! I bet you only have one week at most before the Nephilim destroy your home and kill your friends!" Her voice rang out, filled with venom and certainty.

    Ronan turned to Emery, his eyes reflecting a mixture of amusement and impatience. "What else do you need to consider? She''s practically begging to be killed!"

    "I dare you to kill me! I fucking dare you!" Ishtar spat, her eyes zing with fury. Emery sighed deeply, the weight of the situation bearing down on him. He understood that some things were simply unavoidable, and that reasoning with someone like Ishtar was futile. Taking a moment to gather his thoughts, he made a decisive choice. He turned to Ronan and said, "Senior, I think you are right... It''s alreadye to this�� it''s better to kill them all"

    The words sent a ripple of shock through the surviving Nephilim guards. Even Ronan and Lilith seemed a little startled by Emery''s decision.

    Emery calmly drew his sword, its de gleaming with deadly intent, and aimed it at Ishtar. He gathered his power, readying himself for a killing blow.

    "No�� no�� you wouldn''t dare!" Ishtar''s voice wavered, a stark contrast to her earlier bravado. The sight of Emery, his face still covered in blood brought a chilling rity to her mind. She vividly recalled how he had split her grand magus bodyguard in two, and the thought of her own body turning into such a hideous corpse finally sparked genuine fear in her eyes.

    Emery''s eyes were cold, his expression unreadable as he advanced on her. "You''ve left me no choice," he said, his voice devoid of emotion.

    He walked forward, his steps deliberate and unyielding. Ishtar, sensing the finality of his approach, blurted out in desperation, "Wait... you can''t kill me... you... You can put a ransom on my life�� my family will pay greatly."

    Emery''s eyes narrowed, his voice cold and resolute. "What''s the point of wealth if I can''t hold on to life... like you said... I won''t be alive in a week... �� no deal."

    Chaos erupted among the Nephilim guards. The old spirit master, his voice trembling, begged for Emery not to kill his master.

    Emery cast a simple, dismissive nce at him. "Don''t worry�� you are next."

    With those chilling words, Emery continued his advance toward Ishtar. The area fell silent, the air thick with tension. He stopped directly in front of her, raising his de with a determined grip. Panic seized Ishtar, her mind racing for any leverage she could muster.

    "Wait!!! A life for a life then�� I have secrets that could save many people�� your friends.. yes saving your friends" she pleaded, her voice cracking under the strain.

    Emery''s eyes bore into hers, his interest piqued. "What secret?!"

    Ishtar''s breath came in short gasps, desperation fueling her words. "It''s�� about those Golden City nobles�� spare my life and I will tell you!"

    Emery''s answer came with a swift swing of his sword, stopping just an inch from Ishtar''s forehead. The tension in the air was palpable as he activated [Spectral Gaze], his eyes glowing with power. A spirit attacknded on Ishtar, and within seconds, she was incapacitated, slumping to the ground.

    The reaction from the captives was immediate and chaotic. Panic spread like wildfire, and the old spirit master, along with several others, voiced their anger for Ishtar. Without hesitation, Emery acted. He ruthlessly killed one of the captives who dared to make a move. The sudden violence silenced the others, fear gripping their hearts. He shouted, his voice echoing with authority, "You all know that it was Lady Ishtar who invited me here�� and she was the one who forced my hand�� do the same and you will die a meaningless death!"

    The old spirit master, his demeanor now more subdued, spoke up, "Let us live, and we will report it as such... But please release her... Or we might as well be losing our lives for our failure."

    Emery''s gaze was cold and calcting as he responded, "Yes�� you will do just that. I will not kill any of you. All I wish is for you to speak the truth about what happened here. As for what your faction will do to you�� it''s not my problem. You all indeed failed to protect her."

    Emery''s decision stemmed from a strategic understanding of the situation. The Nephilim guards in the outpost were not loyal to Ishtar alone but were employed by the main family. Therefore, they would not be easily manipted by Ishtar''s Astiel family. He also knew that some had likely already escaped to report the events, so there was no point in killing to silence them. Instead, releasing the captives could serve as a sign of good faith.

    As for Ishtar, Emery never intended to kill her. His disy of intimidation was a calcted move to scare her and show the Nephilim that he was willing to punish or show mercy based on their actions toward him. By keeping Ishtar captive, he gained a valuable bargaining chip for negotiations with the Nephilim and a source of potentially crucial information about the Golden City. Her knowledge provided a significant bonus, giving him a solid justification for her imprisonment.

    Emery''s thoughts were clear. He was no longer the young, naive magus he once was. He had grown into a leader responsible for many lives. One wrong move could spell disaster for everyone under his protection.

    Hearing this, Ronan turned to Emery with a curious look. "Are you sure this is what you want?"

    Emery met his gaze, his resolve unwavering. "This is what I want. If you disagree, you can do whatever you want with them�� but it will not be my doing. In fact, it would be ideal for me. All I need is to save at least one from you to be my witness."

    Ronan chuckled, a hint of admiration in his eyes. "You are more interesting than I thought."

    Emery then turned to the old spirit master, who still looked apprehensive. "Report this to your superior," Emerymanded. "I will be waiting for them at Terra City."

    With those final words, Emery took hold of the incapacitated Ishtar and quickly made his way out of the outpost. He knew reinforcements could arrive at any moment, bringing more trouble. Ronan watched Emery go, giving the captives another scrutinizing look. After a moment of consideration, he decided to leave as well, following Emery''s lead. #####

    Terra City was far from ideal for imprisoning a Nephilim noble like Ishtar, but Emery had no other choice. He could not endanger Zodiac City or Karat''s city, especially while they were busy with the pirate battle preparations. He couldn''t lure the Nephilim to other ces either, worrying that they would harm Terra City in his absence. His actions would indeed endanger the people of Terra, but this was the best way to protect them.

    Emery swiftly took Ishtar into the dungeon and began to interrogate her. To get the most information, Emery resorted to psychological tactics. He imed that he had killed all the captives and that no one knew where he was, at least for a while.

    "You''re alone here, No one ising to save you. Your only chance is to cooperate with me."

    With such conditions and aided by his Divine Sense to detect her lies, it was surprisingly not that difficult to get her to reveal some of the Qin and Croft families'' hidden ns. These ns were rted to their contingencies in the case of Karat''s sessful pirate campaign.

    It was surprising information, yet despite telling the truth, Ishtar knew little about the details. She was, after all, an outsider.

    "I''ve told you everything I know! Now release me!" she demanded.

    "Not just yet," Emery replied, his tone unwavering.

    Taking her captive was a disaster for him and Earth factions already. Emery might as well extract as much value from the situation as possible. He decided to seize this rare opportunity to force her to reveal more information about the Nephilim factions. He wasn''t interested in knowing secrets that would only bring him more trouble, but he was particrly keen on information rted to Earth since the Nephilim''s first arrival.

    "Tell me this, and I will let you go."

 Chapter 2226 Nephilim

    Chapter 2226 Nephilim

    The Nephilim have been one of the leading factions of the human race. While many factions seek absolute strength, the secret of their growth lies in nurturings and civilizations. Their rise to power was driven by three prominent families: the Amarhikss, the Aztebas, and the Azazel.

    By the time they reached the status of a grade 5 faction, they governed 8 gxies and over 100 worlds across three quadrants. The Nephilim''s influence extended through a hierarchical structure: 3 main families ruled by the highborn, 30 secondary families, and over 100 subsidiary factions managed by their low-born and outsiders. This intricate system allowed them to efficiently manage their vast dominion.

    Approximately 2,500 years ago, the Nephilim discovered a particr blue in the Alpha Quadrant. This, with its massive size and perfect alignment with its sun, presented an ideal habitat for life. Its discovery marked a significant moment in their expansion.

    Initially ssified as a Savage 2, it harbored just over 100,000 primitive humans living among low-tier beasts and basic resources. However, what truly captivated the Nephilim was the recent discovery of a primordial wisp within the.

    The Nephilim conducted a century of observations, during which it became clear that the primordial wisp, known locally as Gaia, was highly aligned with the. This wisp demonstrated significant growth, promising untapped potential and resources that were immensely valuable to any factions.

    The presence of Gaia indicated that the had an inherent spirit affinity, making it a rich source of spirit energy and materials. The natural lines of spirit energy that crisscrossed the, were more potent than those found on many other worlds. To cement their im and establish control, the Nephilim selected a member of one of their noble families to be the first settlers on Earth.

    This responsibility fell to young King Anu of Akkadia. Anu was a descendant of a renowned Nephilim supreme guardian who had sacrificed his life for the faction, an act that had left asting legacy. However, despite their storied past, the Akkadia family had fallen on hard times. The death of their patriarch had left them weakened, nearly to the point of extinction, making them the weakest among the thirty secondary Nephilim families.

    Recognizing the merits and sacrifices of the Akkadia family, the Nephilim leadership decided to grant them stewardship of the newly discovered. This decision was both a reward for their past loyalty and a chance to reshape their future. The opportunity to govern and develop Earth offered a path to restore their former glory and influence within the Nephilim hierarchy.

    2350 BCE, Earth time,

    A contingent of 300 Akkadian family members and their servants, including about 50 magus, migrated to Earth. This group was a mixture of schrs, and warriors, all dedicated to the mission of transforming Earth into a Nephilim stronghold. They shared their advanced knowledge and technology with the primitive human poptions, offering protection and guidance in exchange for loyalty and service. This benevolent rule led the local poptions to revere the Akkadians as gods, forming the foundation of Earth''s first civilization, known as Mesopotamia. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Under the leadership of King Anu, the Akkadians established themselves as divine rulers. They introduced advanced agricultural practices,plex irrigation systems, and the basics of writtennguage. These innovations spurred rapid development in Mesopotamia, turning it into a flourishing civilization. A key aspect of their settlement strategy was the directive for mixed marriages with the local poption. This policy aimed to integrate the Akkadians deeply into Earth''s human societies, ensuring loyalty and creating a hybrid lineage thatbined Nephilim and human traits. While the general popce of Akkadians was encouraged to marry and start families with humans, King Anu, bound by his royal blood, was prohibited from such unions. He watched as his cousins and nieces established their own families, spreading Akkadian influence across the.

    Despite his restrictions on marriage, King Anu was far from lonely. His exceptional mastery of nature and light magic allowed him to forge deep connections with Earth''s extraordinary flora and fauna. He became particrly attuned to Gaia, the primordial wisp whose presence had drawn the Nephilim to Earth. Through hismunion with Gaia, Anu developed a profound understanding of the''s natural forces and ecosystems. This bond not only strengthened his rule but also deepened his respect for the delicate bnce of life on Earth.

    Three hundred years passed, and Earth thrived under the Akkadian''s influence. The poption multiplied a hundredfold, leading to a remarkable increase in the''s overall spirit energy��far beyond initial expectations. During this period, King Anu sessfully ascended to the realm of a grand magus. His reign saw prosperous dealings with new arrivals, the Vanir, with whom he shared a significant portion of the, further solidifying Akkadian influence.

    Under Anu''s guidance, the Akkadians appeared set to ascend to a prominent position within the magus alliance. However, in 2020 BCE, King Anu''s mysterious death triggered a catastrophic upheaval. His sudden demise shattered the delicate equilibrium the Akkadians had cultivated, unleashing a colossal natural disaster that severely diminished the''s advantages.

    The once-thriving spirit energy, closely tied to Gaia, plummeted dramatically. The''s growth rate fell below average, causing it to lose its allure to other factions. In the wake of this upheaval, control of Earth was relegated to the insignificant subsidiary faction led by Kronos, who was entrusted with governing the now underwhelming world.

    ####

    "I don''t need a history lesson, tell me something that I don''t know!" Emery demanded, ring at the weakened Ishtar.

    With Ishtar''s mental defensespromised, Emery began to delve into her memories, seeking valuable insights. Through the fragmented recollections, he glimpsed a series of events that had shaped her time on Earth.

    The young and beautiful princess of the Nephilim, Ishtar, had harbored high dreams of bing one of the sessors within the Nephilim line. Despite her aspirations, the Astiel family ranked lower among the secondary families, and she faced the daunting challenge ofpeting against her numerous brothers and sisters. Her arranged marriage to a member of the struggling Akkadia family was a bitter pill to swallow, especially since her intended was one of the king''s nephews. Though she found the warrior Gilgamesh somewhat charming, her rage red when the mixed-blood man dared to reject her.

    "I don''t need to hear your life drama," Emery interjected, his patience wearing thin. "I want to know about the king, how did he die?"

    "I don''t know��" Ishtar replied, frustration evident in her voice. "When I came to live on Earth, the King had been dead for over 20 years."

    Not giving up, Emery pressed further. "I see you lived there for a few months; you must have heard or suspected something�� what about the Kronos? tell me about them!?"

    Emery expected a hidden conspiracy between Ishtar and Kronos. However, to his surprise, he saw Ishtar''s disgust with Kronos and his family. Despite Kronos being a mere magus guard, he was allowed to be the caretaker after failing to protect his master.

    "Kronos was only in the magus realm at that time and only a guard. He can''t be the one responsible. Tell me if there is anyone else... a grand magus figure, perhaps!" Emery pressed, his tone insistent.

    After further thought, Ishtar found herself suspicious of the intense interest her faction had in Earth. In particr, a renowned grand magus elder of her faction was known to frequently visit the and was known to have been in touch with Kronos, even before her arrival.

    "Who is this person?" Emery asked, his eyes narrowing as he sensed the importance of this revtion.

    The thought of the man was enough to make the usually haughty Ishtar ufortable. This particr grand magus had managed to reach great fortune and became the foundation that led the Astiel family to prestige.

    "Everyone knows him as the Sky Lord," she replied, her voice dropping to a whisper.

    The name startled Emery. He recalled hearing whispers about the "Sky God," a figure loathed by Gaia, and the connection between this name and the Sky Lord became ominously clear. He couldn''t help but heave a deep sigh, realizing the gravity of the situation.

    The Sky Lord was not just a respected elder; he was a formidable figure in his own right, a three-cosmos grand magus on the verge of a breakthrough into the supreme realm.

 Chapter 2227 Allied Forces

    Chapter 2227 Allied Forces

    Golden City

    This was the day that the Karat faction would lead the Golden City fleet in their war efforts against the space pirates. The outskirts of the city were a spectacle of might, with forty warships arrayed in a formidable disy. Over 1,000 magus and fifty grand magus from twenty-four factions had assembled, theirbined presence a testament to the gravity of the mission.

    The famous Karat Golden gship stood prominently, an imposing presence on the ground, its grandeur unmatched. Alongside it, the Zodiac''s Virgo ship, equally impressive, showcased the unity and might of the half-bloodmunities. The half-bloods demonstrated their solidarity by sending a contingent of 100 magus and half a dozen grand magus, led by Overseer Kurma himself.

    Despite the grand gathering, the turnout was notably smaller than anticipated. Many factions had refused the call, wary of the ongoing conflict among the five great families. This internal strife led several groups to maintain neutrality, either by sending minimal forces or abstaining from participation altogether. The palpable tension and the conspicuous absences underscored the fragile alliances and the looming uncertainties that threatened to overshadow the mission.

    As the allied forces conducted their final preparations, a massive crowd of over 50,000 Golden City citizens gathered just beyond the site. The atmosphere was charged with tension and defiance, as the protesters, organized by the radical group, the Golden Birds Union, voiced their opposition to Karat''s actions. Their chants echoed through the air, filled with exaggerated and often untrue usations about the campaign and the Karat faction, a deliberate attempt to tarnish their reputation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The protesters, a diverse group of citizens, held up signs and banners emzoned with slogans like "No to War!", "Karat''s Greed Will Destroy Us!", and "Peace Over Power!".

    Amid this chaotic scene, another blow came in the form of Minister Barty Grouch of the Magus Alliance. He arrived, his face etched with concern, to deliver unfortunate news to the assembled leaders of the allied forces.

    "My apologies, I need more men to handle the city unrest... we could only afford five ships to support."

    The announcement sent a ripple of unease through the gathered leaders. The realization that the Magus Alliance could not muster the support they had hoped for was a significant setback. The five ships offered were a mere fraction of what was needed, and the absence of supreme magus support furtherpounded their worries.

    Minister Grouch continued, "I suggest postponing the campaign... give me a week or two"

    "No, we will not," dered Grand Magus Xavier, his voice resonant with authority.

    The veteran general knew that dying the attack would be a strategic blunder. The additional weeks for the possibility of one unconfirmed supreme magus participant could not outweigh the pirates'' increasing preparedness and the diminishing morale of their own troops.

    "There are no supreme beings among the pirates," he continued, his tone firm and unyielding. "We don''t need one as well."

    Lord Hassa, supported Xavier''s stance. He pointed out that his father''s reluctance to engage with the pirates stemmed from a simr belief and also pointed out that extending the timeline would only y into the opposition''s hands.

    Emery seized the opportunity to share new intelligence, revealing a potential attack on one of Golden City''s major facilities. This news added a newyer ofplexity to their ns, causing a ripple of concern among the leaders. They understood that if such an attack urred while their main forces were engaged elsewhere, it would severely undermine their campaign against the pirates. The opposition would exploit this to discredit them further.

    With the increasing unrest in the city, the ruling councils and council candidates would be preupied with managing the chaos and leveraging the situation to promote their own images and agendas. Lord Hassa believed the capital building would be a critical hot zone in need of extensive protection.

    This intelligence concerned Grand Magus Xavier. However, Hassa assured him that he would handle the situation at home, allowing Xavier to focus on the war effort. Turning to Minister Barty Grouch, Hassa firmly stated, "I am going to count on you! You are going to give me your full support."

    Emery, though desiring to contribute more actively, faced his pressing issues. When the briefing was over, he informed them that he would not be personally joining the campaign.

    With more than 50 grand magus participating, His presence in the battle would not significantly affect the oue, and protecting his home was his top priority. To ensure the sess of the campaign, Emery delegatedmand to Thrax to lead the Gilgamesh warship and arranged for Grand Magus Anpu and Fantasme to apany him, among others.

    Without needing further exnation, Lord Hassa seemed to grasp Emery''s predicament. The Karat faction must have already been aware of theplications involving the Nephilim.

    That noon, Emery witnessed the spectacr sight of 45 warships ascending from the ground, their imposing forms silhouetted against the sky. The scene was a blend of technological marvel and human determination, with many citizens watching, families and friends bidding farewell, and hoping for the fleet''s safe return. Returning to Terra City, Emery gathered his closest advisors and briefed them on the unfolding situation. With the pirates'' threat loomingrge and the Nephilim''s unpredictable actions, he knew decisive action was required. He ordered the evacuation of all nonbat personnel from Terra City. The n was to relocate them to Raven City, situated on the opposite side of the. This would ensure their safety while Terra City braced for any potential attacks. The evacuation was tost for the next two weeks, or until the forcesbating the pirates had sessfully returned.

    Grand Magus Lilith was assigned to guard Terra Castle, along with Ronan, who was posing as a VIP guest from Terra City. Grand Magus Shena was tasked with protecting Magus Rosia, who would be engaged in critical activities within Golden City. Rosia''s role was vital for Terra City, necessitating top-tier protection from Shena, whose formidable abilities were well-suited for this duty.

    Since Emery needed to remain in Terra City, he sent Morgana to follow Rosia, Chumo to stay close to the Golden City enforcers, and Yuria to keep watch for the movements of the Croft and Qin factions. With the Khaos hub connecting them, the three would serve as his eyes and ears outside.

    While waiting, Emery had something interesting to do. In addition to dealing with Ishtar, he still had one more captive to deal with. Grand Magus Rhyze, the Void Warden, must have something that could be beneficial to him. With the looming threat, Emery needed all the help he could get.

 Chapter 2228 Offer

    Chapter 2228 Offer

    The grand magus captives were not held in Terra City. Instead, being in a soul form, Emery was able to keep the man inside his domain prison. However, despite his soul being filled with space energy, it was still identified as foreign energy to him, and Emery needed to keep him in a special containment room, just as he had done with Mo Yan.

    Grand Magus Rhyze, being a renowned figure with unique spatial powers, was very arrogant. His contempt was palpable as he sneered, "I was careless�� to think a young boy like you would defeat me�� Huh, just kill me already."

    Emery remained calm, his voice steady. "Really? �� Don''t you not want to live?"

    The grand magus fell silent for a moment, before saying "What do you want?"

    "Give me ess to your aperture," Emery said, his eyes never leaving Rhyze.

    The manughed derisively. "What would a little magus like you know about the Grand Magus domain? Much less a spatial domain!"

    Emery''s expression didn''t change as he said.

    "You don''t need to worry about that�� my offer is simple.. the key to your aperture for your life."

    The fact of the situation was that Emery dared not to devour Rhyze''s soul. The grand magus''s high proficiency in spacew would be beneficial, but in Emery''s current condition, absorbing darkness energy could do more harm than good. On the other hand, Rhyze was one of the Nephilim experts; returning his soul would add weight to their uing negotiations.

    Taking his aperture, on the other hand, could give Emery a fortune that justified the risk. The spatial domain was a special grand magus domain belonging to spacew experts. Emery imagined a vast continent of its own, a space filled with cosmic energy, ten times the size of his own domain, probably simr to what Zenonia had.

    "Never!�� Just kill me already," the grand magus dered defiantly.

    The grand magus''s aperture represented the culmination of his centuries of cultivation. Taking it would revert him back to the magus level, a fate many grand magus considered worse than death. Rhyze likely believed that Emery wouldn''t dare kill him, or he was holding out hope that his master woulde for him.

    Unfortunatly, despite not being a spirit master, Rhyze, as a two-cosmos grand magus, had a formidable two-pagoda-level mental defense. Emery realized it would take a long time to break the man''s will��time he did not have.

    Emery couldn''t simply break the aperture like before; he had learned his lesson with Mo Yan. As soon as he took the aperture out of the corpse, he would only have a week or two to forcefully open it. Otherwise, it would destroy itself. This time, Emery dared not forcefully open the aperture using his devour technique either. Unless he was sure he could break it open, Emery might as well keep it inside the body for a while.

    With no other alternatives at hand, Emery decided to resort to torture.

    "Killgragah... you can do the honors," he said.

    <Huh... I am not your pet> Killgragah replied.

    Emery heaved a sigh and politely said, "I mean...Great One, will you please do this for me?"

    <...Alright>

    Emery left the grand magus''s spirit to face Killgragah''s mes, hoping the intense pain would make Rhyze reconsider his defiance. He then essed the Khaos gate to return to Earth''s Moon base. The cold, barrenndscape of the Moon was a stark contrast to the bustling activities within the base. Emery briefed the Magus twins about the situation, emphasizing the need to heighten their guards. Their faces showed concern but also determination as they acknowledged his instructions. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Emery descended to Earth''s surface. His destination was one of the remote mountains in East Asia, a ce known for its tranquility and natural beauty. The journey took him over vast forests and winding rivers until he reached a serene valley surrounded by a dense bamboo forest.

    Nestled in this peaceful valley was a simple wooden hut. The air was fresh, filled with the scent of bamboo and wildflowers, and the gentle sounds of nature provided a calming backdrop. Emery approached the hut, where an old man sat by theke, fishing. Realizing Emery''s arrival, the old man turned with a weing smile. "Emery, what brings you here today?" he asked.

    The old man was none other than Fuxi, the Eastern sage. Emery hade to seek his advice on the situation and to reveal the information he had received from Ishtar.

    As they talked, Naya, Fuxi''s adopted daughter, moved gracefully around the hut, preparing a meal for them.

    Emery was trying to piece together the puzzle, and the existence of the Sky Lord of the Astiel Nephilim emerged as a crucial element. Strangely, even Fuxi, despite his vast knowledge and centuries of experience, didn''t know much about this figure. Fuxi had spent most of his time in seclusion, yet he had lived on Earth for about 300 years, between 1200 BCE and 900 BCE, until he left due to his failure with his students.

    This brought into question Ishtar''s im that the Sky Lord had visited Earth multiple times. If this were indeed true, then there must be a significant secret he was trying to hide. Emery couldn''t help but think about the mysterious Abyss Gate hidden deep underground. With no definite answers, Emery could only heave a deep sigh.

    The surroundings were serene as they sat by theke, with the gentle rustling of bamboo leaves and the asional ssh of a fish breaking the water''s surface. Emery''s thoughts were heavy, but the tranquil environment provided a sense of rity. "Senior, you haven''t told me what happened with my ancestor, the Eastern Beast. How did he die?" Emery asked, breaking the silence with a question that had long weighed on his mind.

    Fuxi revealed a truth he had kept for a long time. It was around 1700 BCE, and he was not on Earth when it happened, but the report was clear: Myrddin, the Western Beast, was driven into madness and ultimately executed by the gods, who were, at that time, the Kronos.

    Despite not knowing the man personally, this revtion struck a deep chord within Emery.

    Seeking more answers, Emery decided his next destination would be Gaia. As he prepared to leave, Fuxi offered to fly to Terra City to support him, but Emery declined. Fuxi''s presence on Earth provided Emery with a sense of peace, knowing that the was protected. Emery couldn''t afford to leave Earth unguarded.

    Emery then flew across the continent back to Britannia, heading towards the Fey vige to Gaia and hoping to find answer.

 Chapter 2229 Nature

    Chapter 2229 Nature

    Emery soared through the sky across the continent, the beauty of thendscapes and the many people he could see through his divine sense further made him feel fortunate for the world he lived in. As he finally reached Brittania and flew down to the Fey vige, he was quickly weed with joy. He spent a little time with the Fey sisters before Tyra, the high priestess, led him into the shrine.

    The magical ce never ceased to amaze him. The sparkling blueke, the glowing leaves, and the massive roots of the ancient trees created a serene and awe-inspiring atmosphere. Emery approached the huge mystical tree at the center and gently ced his palm on its surface.

    Just like before, there were no dreams, no visuals, not even whispers; It seemed as though the primordial being within had fallen into a deep slumber.

    Emery took his time, focusing his thoughts and energy. He cast [Nature Grasp], whispering his thoughts and questions, he sought answers. The tranquility of the shrine deepened as Emery waited. Minutes passed, and he felt a shift within the tree. Instead of receiving any answers, Emery was enveloped in a flow of nature energy. It was an intense, almost overwhelming surge, rich and thick enough to reach into his core. It had been a while since Emery felt such pure and light energy; it was a warmth that felt like returning home, embraced by family. To his surprise, the nature energy could even flow into his aperture.

    ''What is going on?'' Emery wondered, his curiosity piqued.

    Swiftly, he entered his Magus domain to observe the changes. The energy didn''t dissipate as he had expected. Instead, it flew around like threads of light. They moved gracefully, weaving through the air before heading toward the forest within his domain.

    "Could it be?" Emery whispered, his eyes widening in realization.

    The threads of energy made their way to the small seedling of the [Elysian Tree]. They approached it softly, tenderly, before merging with the seedling.

    Emery watched in amazement as the natural energy flowed continuously from the Gaia tree into the Elysian seedling. It was a seamless transfer, one that indicated a deep, intrinsic connection between the two.

    Minutes passed, and Emery could see a detectable growth in the seedling. It was slow but steady, each moment bringing new life and vigor to the tiny nt. The once-small seedling now seemed more robust, its leaves greener and its stem sturdier. Before long, a bud emerged from it, signifying a new stage of growth.

    Sensing the profound change in its development, Emery sat in the lotus position and let his consciousness delve deeper into the process. He closed his eyes and focused, allowing his mind to synchronize with the energy flow. The connection between the Gaia tree and the Elysian seedling felt almost like a heartbeat, a rhythmic pulse of life that resonated through him.

    The surroundings became a blur as Emery''s awareness tunneled into the essence of the seedling. He could feel the intricate dance of energy threads weaving through its structure, binding it with the ancient power of the Gaia tree.

    Minutes turned into hours, and hours into days.

    After three days of intense focus, Emery finally opened his eyes. Before him stood the Elysian Tree, now grown to a height equal to his own. Its majestic presence was awe-inspiring. The once-small seedling had transformed into a robust sapling, with multiple thick trunks and roots that were asrge as his limbs. The tree''s surface was a deep, dark green, entuated by bright, glowing green strokes that coursed across its body like veins, pulsating with life.

    A sense of triumph filled Emery as he received the message:

    [Congrattions, the Elysian seedlings have grown into saplings.]

    The growth, which should have taken over 500 years, had been achieved in mere days. Emery was ted by the rapid development and vitality of the tree, prompting him to ponder Gaia''s rtionship with and intentions for the Elysian tree.

    However, his celebration was cut short as he detected something unusual in the area surrounding the tree. A sudden and rming message from the VIA system interrupted his thoughts:

    [Warning! Anomaly detected.]

    [Analyzing��] N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Emery''s heart raced as he observed the Elysian Tree. The once-sturdy tree now appeared to be withering slowly. Its once vibrant green hue was fading, and the roots, which were anchored deep into the ground, shook restlessly.

    [Warning! Unstable growth.]

    [Analyzing��]

    Panic began to set in as Emery tried to understand the situation. The tree was deteriorating before his eyes. [Probelm identified, Substances are needed]

    "What kind of substance?!" Emery demanded, his voice filled with urgency.

    [Analyzing��]

    The system''s response was slow toe, adding to Emery''s growing anxiety. He watched helplessly as the Elysian Tree''s once-promising growth seemed to unravel. The glowing veins that had adorned its surface were dimming, and the energy that had once surged through the tree now seemed to be dissipating.

    Multiple pieces of information flooded Emery''s mind. The factual truth was that nts require various essentials for survival: water, sunlight, and nutrients from the soil. It suggested that the Elysian Tree''s instability might be due to ack of these critical resources within one''s domain. Amid this chaos, Emery observed a disturbing sight. The ground beneath the Elysian Tree began to dry out rapidly. The once-fertile soil was turning to dust, and the roots of the tree started to extend beyond their intended area. The grass that came into contact with the roots turned to ash, and nearby trees withered and fell, their vitality drained by the aggressive spread of the Elysian roots.

    The situation grew even more rming as Emery noticed young Chizpurs that had been observing the scene in secret��panicking and fleeing. The roots of the Elysian Tree seemed to be targeting them, causing a frenzy as they tried to escape the advancing tendrils.

    "Stop!! Stop!!" Emery shouted, desperately trying to intervene. However, he realized that his own feet were ensnared by the Elysian roots. The roots had coiled tightly around his legs, and he could feel his strength waning as if life itself was being siphoned away.

    Emery struggled against the roots, but his efforts were futile. The energy that once empowered him now seemed to be drained, a side effect of the chaos happening in his domain. The sky started to change, and the beasts living on thend turned restless, with even the slumbering ones in the north stirring in unease.

    In the midst of this turmoil, Twik arrived,ing to rescue the young Chizpurs. Twik''s presence was both a relief and a concern. Emery shouted a warning:

    "No, Twik! Go away! Don''te any closer!"

    Unfortunately, Emery''s warning came toote. Despite his desperate cries, Twik was swiftly ensnared by the aggressive roots of the Elysian Tree. Panic surged through Emery as he watched Twik be increasingly entangled in the strange, constricting tendrils.

    Livi the Baphamot arrived on the scene, urgently trying to cut through the encroaching roots with her scythe. Her efforts proved futile as the roots seemed impervious to her attacks. In a moment of desperation, Livi called out:

    "Master, l need a stronger weapon!"

    Emery quickly summoned the [Eldritch Staff] with a swift gesture. As the staff materialized, Livi reached out to grab it, but in a shocking turn of events, a root snatched the staff from her grasp. Multiple roots converged on the dark wooden staff, seemingly drawn to it with an almost maic attraction. The roots even began to release their grip on both him and Twik as they focused their attention on the staff.

    [High-grade substance received]

    Surprisingly, VIA rified that, in addition to water, sunlight, andary energy, the tree could also absorb high-level wood materials as a form of sustenance. Emery took a deep breath, exhaling slowly as he watched his precious Tier 7 weapon, the Eldritch Staff, being absorbed by the Elysian Tree. While the loss of such a valuable artifact weighed heavily on him, the knowledge that it had saved Twik and helped restore the Elysian Tree brought a profound sense of relief.

    Gradually, the Elysian Tree began to undergo a remarkable transformation. Its once-withered branches and roots started to rejuvenate, pulsating with vibrant life. The sky above turned a vibrant blue, and the breeze carried an invigorating scent of nature''s purity. As the transformation unfolded, information came into his mind, providing updates on the effects of the revitalization:

    [You have gained a deeper understanding of the Law of nt]

    [Yourprehension of the Law of Nature has increased]

    [Yourprehension of the Law of Light has increased]

    [Law of Nature: 27 (30%)]

    [Law of Light: 21 (23) %]

    [Law Comprehension: 111 (116)]

    [Soul Force: 1172 (1224)]

    [Energy Bnce: Darkness 66 (60)%, Light 34 (40)%]

    #####

    Author Notes.

    This chapter concludes the month of July, and once again, I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude. It still amazes me how your support has made it possible for me to make a living through writing. I hope you have enjoyed the reading experience, and if there is anything that still feelscking, I will do my utmost to improve next month.

    SPOILER ALERT!

    Next month, we will conclude the Golden City Arc and finally reveal the mastermind behind the downfall of Earth over thest two millennia. The uing chapters will feature fast-paced progress at the academy and the final preparations for the imminent duel with Kronos.

    Join our Discord for ongoing discussions and to participate in our monthly events. I would also love to hear your thoughts on one big question "how do you think the novel will end? how far along will the story going?"

    Thank you for your continued support, and I hope you''ll join me again for next month''s exciting chapters.

 Chapter 2230 Balance

    Chapter 2230 Bnce

    Alongside the growth of the Elysian Tree, Emery observed significant changes within his Magus Domain. The forest trees seemed taller and more robust, their leaves a richer green. The grass, now a lush carpet of emerald, swayed gently in the breeze. Rivers andkes sparkled with an ethereal glow, reflecting the heightened energy of the environment. The air itself was suffused with the light energy of nature, creating an atmosphere of serene vitality.

    Emery devoted an entire day to bncing the massive influx of energy within his domain. He carefully regted the flow, ensuring that every element harmonized with the new energy levels. Once he was satisfied, he turned his attention to the Elysian Tree standing proudly before him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With the aid of the VIA system, Emery analyzed the tree:

    [Elysian Tree]

    [Stage Status - Juvenile Tree]

    [Height - 3,62 meters]

    As he delved deeper into the analysis, Emery discovered that the roots of the Elysian Tree extended over 30 meters beneath the ground. These roots were not only expansive but also incredibly durable, possessing low-grade Tier 6 material strength. He marveled at the resilience of the tree''s roots, which were almost as strong as his sword.

    The Tree had other valuableponents, particrly the [Elysian Leaves], which were also ssified as low-grade Tier 6 materials. Emery needed additional time to fully analyze the leaves'' functions, but he surmised that they could be used to create potent recovery potions.

    VIA provided further insights, noting that as the tree matured, its grade would naturally improve. The artificial intelligence also listed a variety of high-grade materials and methods that could expedite the tree''s development.

    These enhancements, however, came at a steep price, costing tens of millions of spirit stones. Despite the high expense, Emery couldn''t ignore the significant 6% increase in his energy bnce that the tree had already provided. Determined to enhance his domain and personal power, he was prepared to invest substantially to ensure continuous improvement.

    Beyond the immediate changes within his domain, Emery felt a profound connection with the Elysian Tree. Emery believed that with time, he might be able to influence the tree with his will, potentially even using it in battle. Emery had spent more than four days nurturing the Elysian Tree, but now it was time to attend to other pressing matters. He returned to the dungeon to check on his captives, who had been enduring the torturous mes of Killgragah during his absence. The grand magus''s soul appeared to be in a state of extreme exhaustion, teetering on the brink of breaking apart.

    Looking at the weary and battered figure before him, Emery spoke casually but with a hint of regret, "I apologize, I was unexpectedly upied... I shouldn''t have let this happen for so long."

    The grand magus, mustering what little strength he had left, managed to curse at Emery, his voice dripping with venom.

    Emery remained calm, "Well... have you considered it? Just give me ess to your aperture and this will all be over."

    "NEVER!" the grand magus spat defiantly.

    Undeterred, Emery continued his persuasion, he even lied to the man, saying that the Nephilim had considered him dead and that no one would be looking for him.

    "LIAR!" the grand magus retorted.

    "Alright then... perhaps a few more days will change your mind," Emery said with a nonchnt shrug. He turned to Killgragah and politely requested the dragon to heat up the mes once again. Though unwilling, the Khaos guardian had to obey their champion''s request.

    As Emery left the grand magus to the merciless mes of Killgragah, he pondered over the aperture once more. With his improved bnce, he was tempted to forcefully break it open, but he decided to stay patient for now. There was still much to be gained by waiting.

    Emery moved to the heart of the mountain, where two separate chambers housed the Khaos hubs. One belonged to Killgragah, and the other to Cthulhu. Thetter chamber was currently upied by his three Academy acolytes: Dillion, Ha Ron, and Kingrig. Each sat in the lotus position, immersed in their cultivation, harnessing the pce''s potent energy to strengthen their spirit.

    Not wanting to disturb them, Emery quietly made his way to Killgragah''s chamber and channeled his intent through the Khaos Seeds doors, summoning those he needed. Within moments, the familiar forms of Chumo, Yuria, and Morgana materialized, each stepping through the doors one by one.

    The three reported the events unfolding around Golden City over the past few days in great detail:

    Yuria began with her findings, noting a significant increase in the number of outsiders entering and leaving the Qin and Croft estates. She identified most of these individuals as Golden City residents. Despite theck of news from Klein, their spy within the Croft estates, Yuria had noticed several other Karat magus also keeping tabs on the Croft faction''s movements. Chumo who stayed close to the enforcers reported a noticeable spike in crimes, predominantly violent protests, which had upied the enforcers'' attention, stretching their resources thin. The unrest seemed to be growing, hinting at possible maniption by unseen forces.

    Morgana delivered a message from Magus Rosia about an uing council hearing in a few days, with all council candidates requested to join. This hearing could be pivotal, potentially influencing the future direction of the city''s governance.

    Emery didn''t like the news one bit, he exited his domain and returned to Terra Pce, seeking an update about the war from Magus Silica.

    "From thest update, the armada has just entered the pirate space" she reported.

    While Emery was reading into the situation, Ronan came to see him. "Where have you been?" His expression showed clear interest as he added "One of these days, you need to tell me about your secret, you know..."

    The Serpent Supreme came to give him news from the Astiel Nephilim: they had sent an ultimatum message, demanding the immediate release of Lady Ishtar.

    With a smile, Ronan added, "We shall expect arge number of guests..."

 Chapter 2231 Space Pirates

    Chapter 2231 Space Pirates

    The Golden City Armada, a formidable fleet of 45 warships, embarked on a perilous mission into a notoriously treacherous area of space known as the Shadow River Zone. This vast expanse was notorious for its dense asteroid fields and the unpredictable void space rivers that crisscrossed the region, shifting their positions every few months. These hazardous conditions made the zone an ideal hideout for space pirates, who established their base amidst the chaos.

    Navigating through this region was no simple task. The Armada''s advanced radar systems and traditional navigational instruments were rendered useless due to the chaotic nature of the void space rivers and the dense asteroid fields. The fleet had to rely on special devices, often referred to as "sirens," which emitted unique signals to guide the ships and maintain their formation. Additionally, the spirit master among them would employ their divine sense, to detect subtle shifts in the environment and anticipate potential dangers.

    The consequences of a navigational error in this vtile space were severe. A single misstep could cause even the most sophisticated warship to be disoriented and lost for days if not weeks.

    Each warship in the Armada was equipped with powerful weaponry capable of obliterating iing asteroids, ensuring the fleet''s path remained clear. However, the unpredictable nature of the zone meant that danger could strike at any moment. Pirates could emerge from hidden bases or from behind asteroids,unching sudden and deadly attacks.

    To mitigate these risks, the fleet moved with extreme caution, advancing slowly through the hazardous space. Scouts were deployed ahead to identify potential threats, while the main body of the Armada maintained a tight formation to provide mutual support and protection. There was also the daunting task of locating the pirate base itself. The Shadow River Zone was a vast and sprawling region, making the search akin to finding a needle in a cosmic haystack. The pirate stronghold, known as the Turtle Base, was a mobile construct capable of hovering and shifting its position within the space. This mobility made it incredibly difficult for the fleet to pinpoint its exact location.

    As the Golden City Armada ventured closer to the heart of the zone, the challenges intensified. The fleet began encountering clusters of floating debris and flying scraps of metal, remnants of past battles and purposely left out to scare off iing ships. This detritus, however, was far more perilous than the asteroids. The pirates had cunningly repurposed the wreckage, hiding traps among the twisted metal.

    Space mines, concealed within the debris, posed a significant threat. These mines were equipped with sophisticated sensors and detonated upon detecting the proximity of a warship, unleashing powerful energy sts designed to cripple or destroy the vessels.

    Thrax, as the actingmander of the Gilgamesh warship, had been in a state of relentless vignce. The past few days had been particrly grueling. Despite their exhaustive search efforts, they had only encountered a few smuggler ships in the area. These minor skirmishes offered little sce, as the real threat��the pirate stronghold��remained elusive.

    Compounding Thrax''s frustration was the damage inflicted on the fleet by the treacherous space mines hidden among the floating debris. Over a dozen of these mines had detonated, causing significant harm to the fleet. Already, five warships bore the scars of these encounters, their hulls breached and systemspromised before the true battle had even begun.

    Hence, when the long-awaited message arrived from the Golden Ship announcing the discovery of the target, Thrax''s exhaustion gave way to a surge of excitement.

    "Everyone, all hands on deck! Prepare for battle!"

    The fleet''s destination, the Turtle Rock, loomed into view��a colossal asteroid, roughly half the size of a moon, modified into an imposing pirate base. The sight of it was both awe-inspiring and daunting. Surrounding the base were over 200 spaceships of various sizes, ranging from nimble fighters to more formidable medium-sized vessels. Among them, were ten warships, their silhouettes bristling with weaponry.

    As the Armada approached, the tension was palpable. The sheer number of enemy ships exceeded their initial estimates, and the prospect of engaging such a formidable force weighed heavily on everyone. Xavier, the fleetmander, recognized the gravity of the situation. His voice, calm yet resolute, carried through themunication channels, reaching every warship captain in the fleet.

    "They have more numbers than we expected," Xavier had been strategizing for this encounter with the pirates long before the fleet left Golden City. His tactical acumen extended beyond the immediate preparations; he had been ying a game of wits and deception with the pirates from the very beginning. The decision to call for action five days prior served multiple purposes. It was not merely a rallying cry to gather allies but also a calcted move to manipte the pirates'' response to their impending campaign.

    He anticipated that the five-day window would create a strategic dilemma for the pirates. On one hand, the duration was long enough to prompt some of the lessmitted pirate factions and opportunistic mercenaries to abandon the base, thereby reducing the enemy''s overall strength. On the other hand, it was short enough to pressure the more significant and influential criminal figures to stay put, defending their interests and the pirate stronghold.

    However, as the fleet drew closer to the Turtle Rock, the unexpected number of enemy ships cast doubt on Xavier''s calctions. There were two usible exnations for this. Either Xavier had underestimated the depth of the pirates''mitment to their base, or the Pirate King, possessed an unwavering confidence in their ability to repel the Armada''s assault. This confidence could be attributed to substantial payments or incentives that convinced the mercenaries to stay and fight. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Xavier pondered the source of this confidence with a wary mind. It implied that the Pirate King might have a significant advantage or a hidden ace up his sleeve. The possibility of ambushes or unforeseen traps weighed heavily on his thoughts.

    Thrax, who had been patiently awaiting themand to advance, could no longer contain his eagerness. He voiced his thoughts with fervor, "Commander, we from Terra City volunteered to be the vanguard and flush out any of their traps!"

    His bold deration caused an immediate reaction. Grand Magus Anpu and Fantasme, who were standing beside Thrax, turned pale at his proposal. The gravity of leading the vanguard, especially in such a perilous environment, was not lost on them.

    However, Xavier responded to Thrax''s enthusiasm with a heartyugh, his voice booming through themand deck. "I admire your bravery, but I must reject your offer! I will lead the vanguard myself! Everyone, follow behind me!"

 Chapter 2232 Pirates Battle

    Chapter 2232 Pirates Battle

    Despite his outwardly brash demeanor, Xavier was a seasoned and strategicmander. He quickly set about organizing the attack formations with meticulous precision. He ordered the fleet to adopt a wedge formation, cing the strongest and most heavily armed warships at the forefront, with the more agile and versatile ships nking them. This arrangement maximized their offensive capabilities while ensuring mutual protection.

    To safeguard against potential ambushes from behind, Xavier dispatched three ships to stay back and guard their rear. These vessels were tasked with monitoring the void for any sudden attacks, ready to respond swiftly to any threats that might arise.

    "ATTACK!!" Xavier''s order echoed through themunication channels, filling the fleet with determination.

    The warships surged forward, their engines roaring to life as they advanced towards Turtle Rock. The massive asteroid base, now fully visible, was a hive of activity. Pirate ships swarmed around it, forming a defensive perimeter and preparing to repel the Armada''s assault.

    Staying near their massive base, the pirates received continuous supporting firepower from the heavily fortified Turtle Rock. Both sides unleashed a devastating bombardment of high-energy sts, the void between them lighting up with streaks of deadly energy and the explosive impacts of advanced weaponry. Being at the forefront of the battle, the Gilgamesh bore the brunt of the assault. The warship shook violently under the impact of enemy fire, its hull groaning as high-energy sts struck its shields. Inside themand bridge, the chaos was palpable. Panels sparked and exploded, sending showers of sparks and debris across the room. The crew worked frantically to maintain control and keep the ship operational amidst the onught.

    "Shields down to 45%!" shouted one of the crew members.

    Magus Cam, the science expert of the group, immediately sprang into action. Her mind raced as she assessed the situation, quickly formting a n to reinforce the ship''s defenses. She tapped into the ship''s systems, diverting power from non-essential functions to bolster the energy shields. "Stay in formation!! Keep shooting!!'' Thrax bravelymands.

    As the battle raged on, the Armada''s superior tactics and firepower began to turn the tide. Gaps started to appear in the pirates'' defensive lines as their ships were picked off one by one. The Turtle Rock itself, once an impregnable fortress, came under heavy fire. Its surface was scarred and pitted from the relentless bombardment, sections of its structure crumbling under the sustained assault.

    At this critical juncture, the pirate fleet executed a maneuver. They charged forward in disorganized groups, attempting to overwhelm the Armada with sheer numbers and chaotic tactics. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Rotate formations!" Xaviermanded, his voice cutting through the cacophony of battle.

    The order was a strategic move designed to protect the vanguard ships, which had suffered the most damage. The fleet''s formation shifted with precision, the secondyer of warships moving forward to take the brunt of the enemy fire. These ships, with their shields still rtively intact, absorbed the iing sts, providing much-needed respite to the battered vanguard.

    Thrax, now part of the second line, watched as the enemy ships closed in. The tactical maneuver gave the Gilgamesh and other leading ships a crucial moment to recover. Engineers and repair teams worked furiously to patch up damage and restore shield integrity. Meanwhile, the gunners continued their relentless barrage, targeting the pirate ships with deadly uracy.

    Within just 15 minutes, the Golden City Armada''s superior tactics and firepower had decimated most of the small-sized pirate ships, whichprised nearly half of the enemy force. These smaller vessels were obliterated before they could even get close to the Armada''s warships, their wreckage drifting lifelessly in the void. However, this strategic annihtion of the smaller ships inadvertently created space for the medium-sized pirate ships to execute a bold and desperate maneuver.

    These assault-ss ships were specifically designed for a unique and perilous purpose. They were built to withstand heavy fire and ram into enemy warships, attaching themselves to the hulls. This allowed pirate Magus to board the targeted ships, aiming to take control of them from the inside through brutal close-quartersbat.

    One of the primary targets of this audacious boarding attempt was the Gilgamesh. Two of the transporter-ss ships managed totch onto the Gilgamesh, and two squads of pirates swiftly boarded the warship. Knowing the enemy infiltrators pouring onto his ship, Thrax felt a surge of excitement. His eyes zed with fierce determination as he rallied his crew.

    "Fight! Fight! Fight!!" Thrax''s battle cry echoed through the corridors of the Gilgamesh, galvanizing his crew into action.

    While the Gilgamesh and other warships fought to repel the boarders, the Golden City Armada faced an overwhelming onught from the remaining pirate forces. In the midst of this chaos, the ten pirate warship made their move. Each warship flew its distinctive banner, representing some of the most feared and notorious pirate factions in the gxy. The Iron Hawks, the Blood Reavers, the Star Vipers, the Night Baneers, and the Cosmic Falcons.

    These warships, bristling with heavy weaponry and armored hulls, advanced with deadly intent. Their coordinated assault aimed to break through the Armada''s defensive lines and deliver a decisive blow. "Stop them!! do not let them get close!!"

    Xavier gave the order decisively, his voice resolute as hemanded the 10 Zodiac City fleets to advance from their rear positions. The tactical maneuver was a turning point in the battle, one that would leverage thebined might of both the Golden City and Zodiac City forces.

    When all the ships were in position, interlocking in a close battle, dozens of Grand Magus began to pour out from the vessels. The sight was awe-inspiring, with the involvement of high-tier spells, the intensity of the battle escted dramatically.

    One Grand Magus could personally shatter a spaceship with sheer force, while another could conjure barriers capable of deflecting any attack.

    The pirates, despite their initial confidence, found themselves at a severe disadvantage. The Golden City fleets boasted twice the number of Grand Maguspared to the pirates. This overwhelming magical superiority quickly turned the tide. Spells of immense power tore through pirate ships, dismantling their formations and sowing chaos among their ranks.

    In the heat of battle, notable duels began to emerge. Overseer Kurma, the leader of Zodiac City, squared off against the infamous one-eyed Khazrak. Meanwhile, Xavier sought out the Pirate King himself, Gaira D. Reis, issuing a direct challenge.

    Answering Xavier''s call, a massive cruiser-type ship emerged from the pirate''s base, the infamous Flying Tiger, the gship of the Pirate King. The two strongest figures from each side now faced one another, a confrontation that would determine the fate of the battle.

 Chapter 2233 Narratives

    Chapter 2233 Narratives

    Ever since the Golden City fleet ventured into the perilous Shadow River Zone, mostmunications had been severed. The Shadow River Zone, known for its treacherous void space rivers and electromaic anomalies, made long-rangemunication nearly impossible. It had been more than a week since the fleet''s departure, and for the past three days, the civilians of Golden City had received no updates. This prolonged silence only served to amplify the fear and anxiety among the popce, who were left to imagine the worst about their loved ones and protectors facing unknown dangers in distant battles.

    The atmosphere in Golden City grew increasingly tense. Whispers of concern spread through neighborhoods, where citizens gathered to share what little information they had. Rumors and spection ran rampant, each more dire than thest, as theck of officialmunication fed the growing unease.

    Adding to the turmoil, protests erupted in the streets. The Golden Birds activists became even more aggressive in their demonstrations. Chants and slogans condemning the council''s decisions echoed through the city, and in some areas, the situation turned violent. Unfortunately, the city''s councils and leadership symbols did little to quell the rising panic. Instead of addressing the concerns of the popce directly or offering reassurances about the fleet''s mission, they focused on internal political maneuvering. Emergency hearings were called at the capitol building, where the Karat factions were put on public trial. The purpose of these hearings was to scrutinize and exin each decision made regarding the fleet''s deployment in exhaustive detail.

    Lord Hassa Karat sat at the head of the long, polished table in the grand chamber, facing a semicircle of a dozen council members and hundreds of Golden City officials. The atmosphere was charged with tension, the air heavy with the weight of expectation and scrutiny. He seized the moment to provide an update on the ongoing battle, information he had received through special, highly ssified artifacts that allowed for rare and securemunication from the front lines.

    "The battle has just started, we should receive an update in several hours. I urge everyone to stay calm and give our hope and prayers to our heroes on the frontlines."

    His words were intended to reassure, but the response from the council and gathered officials was anything but unanimous. There were nods of agreement and murmurs of support from some, particrly his allies who trusted in his leadership and the Karat faction''s decisions. However, the chamber was also filled with a significant number of opposition members, led by the formidable Barry Croft.

    "Lord Hassa, while we appreciate the update, there are many among us who believe that the Karat faction is withholding critical information," he dered, his voice carrying the weight of the opposition''s frustration. "We demand proof of your ims and a more detailed ount of the situation."

    Among the gathered crowd in the grand chamber was Magus Rosia, and standing beside her was Morgana. From their vantage point, Emery could hear almost real-time updates of the situation at the hearing.

    Emery harbored no doubts about the uracy of Lord Hassa''s information. His confidence did not stem only from trust but from the knowledge that he had his own reliable source of updates from the battlefield. Through the eyes and ears of his newly assigned Khaos seeds, the hybrid Grand Magus Anpu.

    After five years of exceptional service, Anpu was rewarded by having his ve''s mark removed and receiving the power of Khaos to enhance his strength. Emery''s decision to empower Anpu was not without its risks; however, with Emery''s ever-growing strength, he felt confident in managing any potential threats. He was willing to grant Anpu more power and freedom as a test of the man''s true loyalty.

    ###

    The hybrid Grand Magus Anpu did not disappoint. He demonstrated his unwavering dedication by valiantly defending the Gilgamesh warship from the onught of pirate forces. He flew out of the warship, fearlessly engaging the enemy. His Khaos-improved destruction spells were devastatingly effective, obliterating iing fighter ships with precision and power.

    As Anpu battled fiercely, he maintained constantmunication with Emery, providing detailed and immediate updates on the cosmic battle.

    In the grand scope of cosmic battles, magus realm figures were akin tomon soldiers. It was the grand magus who stood as the captains and generals.

    There were at least 28 grand magus pirates detected, each a formidable leader within the pirate ranks. These pirate captains hailed from multiple pirate ns, their reputations carved out through countless battles and acts of piracy across the cosmos. Sixteen of these grand magus were from the one cosmos realm, powerful yet still within the lower echelon of grand magus capabilities. Eight of them belonged to the two cosmos realms, making them some of the more infamous pirate captains known for their ruthlessness.

    Among thest four grand magus pirates were the most notorious figures in the pirate hierarchy. At the helm was the pirate king, Giara D. Reis, whose name alone struck fear into the hearts of many. His right-hand man, Khazrak, known as the One-Eyed, was a legendary warrior with unmatchedbat prowess. Adding to this formidable duo was Lorgand the Nine-Finger, an infamous mercenary leader, and a known mad female criminal who had taken refuge in Turtle Rock, Calypso the Heathen Goddess.

    In stark contrast, the Golden City Alliance fielded a significantlyrger and more powerful contingent of grand magus. Their strength was bolstered by the Magus Alliance enforcers, bringing their total to an impressive 55 grand magus. Among these were eight three-cosmos grand magus, whose immense power and experience made them the elite of the elite. The Golden City Alliance''s grand magus included three prominent figures from the Karat faction: Xavier, Schnable, and Boyd the West Guardian��as well as Overseer Kurma of Zodiac City, Commander Jones of the Magus Alliance enforcers, and three from other factions.

    Even with one-third of the grand magus still remaining inside their ships, the battle already seemed to be turning in favor of the Golden City Alliance. The disciplined formations and superior numbers of the Golden City''s forces were gradually overwhelming the pirate defenses. However, the sight of the fearsome tiger head pirate king, Gaira D. Reis, facing off against Xavier, remained an intimidating spectacle. Gaira stood with an air of arrogance, his expression exuding confidence and disdain for his opponent.

    With a mocking smile, Gaira addressed Xavier. "You are not worthy to fight me, boy! Your father and I roamed this sector long before you were even born!"

    Xavier''s eyes narrowed as he responded, his voice firm and resolute. "You are right; I feel no honor in beating up an old man like you! I suggest you surrender now and face the responsibility for your crimes!"

    Gaira chuckled darkly, hisughter echoing through themunication channels. "Haha, this ce will be your graveyard!"

    Both Gaira and Xavier were at the peak stage of the three cosmos, their powers formidable and their reputations well-earned. However, a certain advantage could be clearly seen in the pirate king''s demeanor. Xavier, despite his power and strategic mind, found himself having to hold on, relying on his endurance and tactical prowess to dy the pirate king until the Allied forces could clean up the battlefield.

    As the battle raged on, the pirate forces were being systematically crushed. Yet, Gaira''s confidence never wavered. Just as the Golden City forces were gaining the upper hand, reports began toe in from various ships. A third party was entering the fray, an unexpected fleet that had not been ounted for in their initial battle ns. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Xavier''s heart sank as he heard the reports. His worst fears were confirmed when Gaira threw back his head andughed triumphantly. "Hahaha, they are finally here!"

 Chapter 2234 Reputation

    Chapter 2234 Reputation

    The Capitol Building in Golden City was abuzz with tension. Inside, Lord Hassa Karat, the son of the city''s founder, sat in the center of a grand hall, facing a panel of council members and hundreds of city officials. The scrutiny was intense. For hours, he had been subjected to relentless questioning, not just about the current pirate campaign but also about various unrted matters. The aim was clear: to undermine his reputation.

    "I have been more than patient to answer all of your questions��" As he spoke, one of his staff members rushed forward, handing him a message with an urgent expression. The staffer''s demeanor did not go unnoticed by the assembled officials and council members. Lord Hassa''s face tightened as he read the contents of the message. He tried to maintain hisposure, but the shift in his expression was unmistakable.

    "If there is nothing else... I have an urgent matter to attend to��" he said, rising from his seat.

    However, Barry Croft, a vocal member of the opposition, stood up, his tone dripping with barely concealed antagonism. "Lord Hassa, I think it''s clear that the people of Golden City care for you�� it''s best if you stop hiding things from us��"

    The room fell silent, all eyes on Lord Hassa. He paused, his hand gripping the edge of the podium. He turned to face the audience, his gaze firm.

    "I just received updated news from the battle," he began, his voice carrying a weight that silenced any further murmurs. "Arge number of unidentified ships havee to reinforce the pirates�� I have to go confirm this matter."

    The news had created a palpable wave of anxiety and tension among the gathered officials. Sensing an opportunity to press his advantage, Barry Croft, stood up and raised his voice.

    "Lord Hassa, even if it''s true�� you cannot just casually leave the hearing," he shouted, his tone both challenging and demanding. "Instead, you need to give us a better exnation of this matter!"

    Lord Hassa''s usualposed demeanor faltered, giving way to visible anger. "Barry Croft! How dare you!!... this is your doing, isn''t it?!"

    Barry Croft responded with a slight, almost imperceptible smirk before adopting a more emotional and indignant expression. "That is a serious usation! Are you that desperate to smear my reputation?!!"

    "Huh!! There is no way arge number of fleets could enter this sector without anyone knowing! Your faction handles most of the checkpoints!" Lord Hassa''s voice rang with conviction and frustration, his usatory finger pointing directly at Barry.

    Unfortunately for Hassa, Barry Croft was a skilled diplomat, adept at handling usations and turning situations to his advantage. Not only did he deflect all of Lord Hassa''s usations with ease, but he also managed to shift the narrative, painting himself as the voice of reason. Frustrated and seeing no point in further debate, Lord Hassa decided to leave the Capitol, signaling to his men to follow him.

    As soon as Lord Hassa stepped out of the building, he was met with a cacophony of angry shouts and curses from the crowd of protesters who had gathered outside. Their faces were twisted with anger and desperation, their voices rising in a furious chorus.

    Not in the mood to engage with the crowd, Lord Hassa simply looked up and took to the sky, his men following suit. The sight of the Karat patriarch flying away only further incensed the protesters. The tension in the streets reached a boiling point. The protesters, tens of thousands, began to push against the guards, their anger manifesting in physical aggression. The situation was rapidly spiraling out of control, and the air was thick with the potential for violence.

    Sensing the need to take control of the situation, Barry Croft, ever the opportunist, stepped out onto the Capitol steps. As the spokesperson for the council, he raised his hands, calling for silence. "The council shares your anger and frustration," Barry began, his voice carrying the practiced authority of a seasoned politician. "Unfortunatly... Lord Hassa Karat, after delivering troubling news about the battle, has left the building without our consent"

    These words from Barry Croft further enraged the people. Within moments, the crowd''s agitation escted. Hundreds of civilians with golden bird markings on their clothes began pushing and shoving, forcing themselves into the center of the mass. The tension was palpable, and the situation was rapidly devolving into chaos.

    Amid this growing unrest, several golden bird activist emerged from the crowd, their movements quick and deliberate. With practiced precision, they hurled bottles into the Capitol Building. Some of these bottles exploded on impact, while others released plumes of poisonous smoke, creating pockets of toxic clouds that added to the confusion and fear.

    The Golden Bird activist leader stood atop a makeshift tform and began shouting, cursing the Karat''s family. his voice was a mix of anger and desperation. Before he could finish his speech, a striking figure emerged from the turmoil. A beautiful female magus, her presencemanding and courageous, stepped forward. It was Victoria Qin. nked by her men, dozens of magus in pristine white uniforms, she moved with purpose and authority, filling the area with a sense of order.

    As the tension mounted, another figure descended from the sky, hovering above the chaos. He was a renowned three cosmos grand magus of the Qin family, his reputation alone enough tomand respect. With a single sentence, his voice imbued with the power and calm of a seasoned leader, he managed to quiet the crowd. "Enough!"

    The effect was instantaneous. The crowd, previously teetering on the brink of violence, fell silent, their collective anger momentarily abated by the sheer force of his presence. Seizing the opportunity, Victoria Qin stepped forward, her white uniform gleaming under the sun.

    "People of the Golden City, I know you are all angry, but we must not resort to violence! Violence is never the answer!" Her words echoed through the air, reaching the ears of every person present. "Please, believe in us. We will do what is best for our city!"

    The crowd, swayed by her impassioned plea, began to calm down. The anger in their eyes slowly gave way to a reluctant eptance.

    Meanwhile, Barry Croft, who had been temporarily incapacitated by the poisonous gas, struggled to his feet. Determined to reim his position of influence, he made his way to the forefront, ready to address the crowd. However, by the time he managed to join the fray, the situation had already been defused. Victoria and her formidable contingent of white-uniformed magus had effectively saved the day.

    The entire situation was being observed and reported to Emery through Morgana''s eyes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2235 Complicit

    Chapter 2235 Complicit

    Later that day, the atmosphere at the Croft estate was tense. Barry Croft, his son Vinser Croft, Victoria Qin, and a few of their trusted elders gathered in the opulent meeting room, the air thick with unspoken tensions and the weight of the day''s events.

    Barry Croft paced the room, his face a mask of barely concealed irritation. He turned to Victoria, his voice edged with frustration. "You did amazing today, too amazing."

    Victoria instantly grasped the underlying message. Barry was annoyed that she had stolen too much of the spotlight at the Capitol building, overshadowing his own efforts. Her expression remained calm and respectful as she responded, "My apologies, Senior. It was not my intention to overstep. I recognize my mistake."

    Despite the authority granted to her by the Qin family, Victoria was still considered a junior in theplex hierarchy of Golden City''s elite. She bowed slightly, a gesture of deference to the Croft Patriarch, hoping to ease the tension.

    However, the Qin elder apanying her was less amodating. His eyes narrowed as he spoke up, his voice sharp with impatience. "This is not important right now. Do we have any news from the troops we sent?"

    Barry Croft ceased pacing and faced the elder, his annoyance shifting to a grim resolve. "Unfortunately, no. We have been unable to receive any updates... but seeing that fat Hassa''s face today, I can tell that our efforts have not been in vain. They are done for."

    Momentster, the tension in the room escted as another significant figure arrived. Dean Hauten, Patriarch of the Hauten family, entered the estate, bringing with him a somber yet pivotal update. His presencemanded attention, and the room fell silent as he began to speak.

    "The pirates have won," Dean announced, his voice carrying the weight of the news.

    Barry Croft''s reaction was immediate and jubnt. "Finally, the Karat is gone!" he eximed, his face lighting up with unrestrained glee. Victoria Qin, however, was more cautious. She stepped forward, her expression serious as she inquired further. "Senior Hauten, can you please provide more details?"

    The Hauten patriarch revealed the message he had received about how they sessfullyunched a sneak attack and executed a pincer attack on the Karat forces. "It was a crushing defeat for the Karat," he said, adding with a note of concern, "However, there are survivors who managed to escape."

    Victoria''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "We knew it would be nearly impossible to eliminate them all," she said, her voice measured and strategic. "Our priority now is to ensure that none of this can be traced back to us."

    Barry Croft''s earlier joy turned into irritation. He turned to Victoria, his tone sharp and defensive. "What are you implying, Victoria? My men inspected every warship involved. As long as none of your people speak of it, no one will be able to trace this back to us.

    The three Golden City main families��Qin, Croft, and Hauten��had not only been plotting the downfall of the Karat family for a long time, but they were also deeply entangled in deals with the pirates. These ndestine agreements, if exposed, would have devastating consequences for their reputations and power. To safeguard their interests, they had each funded and prepared secret forces, making them allplicit in the acts.

    Despite the apparent sess of their n, Victoria Qin remained cautious. She once again voiced her concerns about adhering strictly to the agreed strategy. After sharing her thoughts, she excused herself from the meeting, followed closely by the Hauten group, leaving Barry Croft simmering with discontent.

    Barry Croft was far from satisfied. He had invested an enormous amount of spirit stones into this n, significantly more than the other two factions. His goal was not just the destruction of the Karat influence but to emerge as the dominant leader of the Golden City alliance. Although he had managed to garner favor from the council members, the Qin family had outshone him by winning the hearts of the people.

    Thinking about the young Victoria Qin, Barry''s irritation red up once more. He turned to his son, Vinser, and said with a sharp tone, "That girl is hard to deal with. After you marry her, you need to properly put a leash on her."

    "Yes, Father," Vinser replied dutifully.

    At that moment, their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of an unexpected guest. A Nephilim emissary, who had been staying with the Croft family for some time, entered the room. His face was etched with anxiety as he approached Barry.

    "Lord Barry," the emissary began, his voice strained. "I mean no disrespect, but what of my Lady Ishtar? Are you not going to do anything about it?"

    The emissary had been in a state of restless agitation for the past few days. Lady Ishtar had been captured under his watch. The fear of the consequences loomed over him like a dark cloud; losing Lady Ishtar meant that his own life would be at grave risk when the Nephilim forces arrived. Desperate, he was hoping to leverage the Croft family''s influence to settle the situation in his favor.

    Barry Croft''s eyes narrowed as he considered the emissary''s plight. The Nephilim were powerful allies, and their favor was not something to be taken lightly. Yet, the current chaos and political maneuvering left little room for additionalplications.

    The Croft patriarch nned to avoid entangling himself in Nephilim''s internal affairs. However, the emissary''s escting threat forced his hand.

    "If you are not doing anything at all, I will make sure my master hears about your involvement in this!!" the emissary eximed, his desperation turning to defiance. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Vinser stepped in, his voice calm but insistent. "Father, is it wise to do nothing? That Terra brat is too much. Besides, our intel has confirmed that most of their forces are gone, and we know where Lady Ishtar is being kept."

    The patriarch gives the matter a thought, realizing that having the Nephilim on his side would make his ascension to the position of Golden City lord much easier. He would no longer need to rely heavily on the cunning Qin or the foolish Hauten.

    "Let''s do this," he decided, the resolve clear in his voice.

    If he wanted to do it right, he should done it before the Nephilim forces arrived, Without wasting any time, Barry Croft gathered his avable forces, preparing for a decisive confrontation with the Terra faction. As soon as the order was given, one of the Croft magus discreetly sent a secret message to a woman, who had been hiding outside the estate.

 Chapter 2236 Intimidation

    Chapter 2236 Intimidation

    At dawn, a group of intimidating men visited Terra City through the teleportation gate. There were twenty of them, but six stood out as grand magus figures. Among them were Barry Croft, patriarch of the Croft family, his son Vinsier Croft, and the Nephilim emissary. The rest wore silver military uniforms, all bearing the mark of the Croft military forces. The air around them crackled with power and tension as they marched through the city gates, their presence casting a shadow of dread over the city.

    When they were stopped; one of the grand magus unleashed his battlefield domain, instantly incapacitating all the Terra guards, saints, and magus. The rm sounded, and two dozen elite magus guards, led by Magus Grisa, along with a dozen half-blood magus from the Twilight Hall led by Chief Beowlf, swiftly arrived to confront the intruders. Behind them, more than two hundred warriors stood ready, but none were allowed to approach the scene.

    Magus Grisa, recognizing the identity of the intruders, stepped forward and spoke with a polite but firm tone. "Senior Council, may I know the reason for your visit?"

    Barry Croft stayed silent, as his son Vinsier took the lead. With a voice dripping with authority and contempt, Vinsier dered, "Your lord hasmitted a grave crime, and we havee to demand justice. Now, take me to him!"

    The Terra guards, outmatched and overwhelmed, barely managed to maintain theirposure against the formidable Croft forces. However, Magus Grisa, standing tall and resolute, responded bravely, "My apologies, but my lord is currently in an important meeting. Please wait, I will speak of your arrival."

    Unwilling to ept such a deferential yet obstructive answer, Vinsier''s impatience red. With a curt nod, he signaled for an attack. Instantly, one of the cosmos grand magus leaped forward, his palm glowing with lethal force aimed directly at Grisa. But before the strike couldnd, a figure emerged with swift and decisive action. Chief Beowulf, the White Wolf, unleashed a powerful defensive spell. His ice element magic materialized into a formidable barrier, shimmering with ethereal light.

    BAMMM!!!

    The impact was colossal. The ice barrier absorbed the brunt of the grand magus''s attack, shards of frost scattering like glittering diamonds in the air. However, the sheer force of the strike was too much even for Beowulf''s powerful defenses. The White Wolf was thrown back, skidding half a dozen steps before he could regain his footing, his face pale but resolute. The disy of power starkly highlighted the disparity in their strength.

    What followed was a swift activation of the defensive formations and turrets surrounding the portal gate. The high-grade cannons whirred to life, their barrels swiveling to lock onto the Croft forces. A battle was imminent, the tension escting with each passing second.

    Suddenly, a figure descended from the sky, her presencemanding immediate attention. Lilith, the ck Smander,nded gracefully between the two forces, her dark robes billowing around her. Known for her formidable power and reputation as a dragon grand magus, she was a sight that both inspired and intimidated.

    The Croft forces, fully aware of who they would be facing, hade prepared. Among their ranks was one of their strongest three cosmos elders. An old but fierce-looking man stood at the initial stage of three cosmos, the architect behind the Croft''s formidable military might.

    Lilith''s eyes gleamed with amusement as she regarded the oldmander. "You must be Commander Gauger," she said, her voice dripping with a mix of respect and mockery. "I have heard quite a bit about you. There was a time I wanted to have a match with you."

    She paused, a wry smile ying on her lips. "But now, I think you might be too old for it."

    It was clear that Lilith was taunting the man, her toneced with a calcted arrogance. Barry Croft, unwilling to let his elder engage in an unnecessary battle for the sake of other factions, finally stepped in. His voice, dripping with authority, cut through the tension.

    "Do you really want to fight?" Barry Croft.

    As soon as he spoke, Magus Grisa received a troubling update through their radar. The Croft forces hade with extensive preparations. Three imposing Croft warships had maneuvered into Terra City''s orbit, their ominous shadows casting a pall over the city below.

    Barry Croft''s smile widened with a hint of malevolence. "We have enough firepower to tten this tiny city. Now, I ask again... Do you?"

    Lilith, unfazed by the threat, casually answered with a smile. "No, you are mistaken, Lord Croft. I am here to take you to see the Terra lord."

    A smirk yed on Barry Croft''s lips. "Good... lead the way."

    Barry Croft led the group, his demeanor exuding confidence as they flew into the Terra pce and entered the grand hall. However, Emery was conspicuously absent. Instead, an unfamiliar young magus with dark hair sat casually in one of the side chairs, sipping a beverage. Barry''s mind raced with questions.

    "Who is this man? And where is that young brat?" he thought.

    Momentster, Emery entered the hall, he casually walked toward the Terra throne. He sat down and greeted his visitors with a calm demeanor. "Ah, Lord Senior Council, I apologize for the dy. I was attending to an important guest."

    The mention of an "important guest" immediately put Barry Croft on edge. He wondered who Emery could be referring to, other than the infamous ck Smander. "Huh, unless you bring a supreme figure, you could not escape this," Barry thought, his mind churning with suspicion.

    Two figures followed Emery into the hall, both older magus without much visible power. It took Barry a moment to recognize them as the renowned Golden City grandmaster apothecaries, Grandmaster Odoro and Grandmaster Hazard.

    "Lord Barry, what is going on here?" asked Grandmaster Hazard, his confusion evident as he saw the senior councilman apanied by so many powerful figures.

    Barry Croft was stunned. If Emery had brought abative expert like Lilith, Barry could still challenge them with force. But grandmaster apothecaries? They were untouchable experts, respected and protected. The realization that Emery would hide behind such figures irritated him deeply.

    Calming his emotions, Barry addressed the room, "I am here on behalf of a friend, to settle a dispute... I hope Lord Terra would be wise to listen" he exined, his tone controlled. Unlike the patriarch, the Nephilim emissary had fewer restraints and shouted, "You little brat! You dare to kidnap our Lady Ishtar! Release her now!"

    Emery turned to Barry Croft, his expressionposed. "Lord Senior Council, is this really why you came?"

    Barry Croft replied with a firm nod, "Yes�� that is the right thing to do."

    Emery sighed deeply and responded, "Lord Council, if you believe so�� then I will concur. You are, after all, a respected council member. Of course, I would leave her to your care�� I will get her now for you." Before sending Magus Grisa to fetch the captive. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Barry was a little surprised that Emery wouldply so easily. As they waited, Emery spoke again, "Lord Senior Council, if I might be so bold�� I suggest letting her factione to take her instead�� I mean, it''s wise not to be involved in this matter."

    These words sounded like an insult to Vinsier''s ears, and he cursed at Emery. Emery remained calm, ignoring Vinsier''s outburst.

    Finally, Magus Grisa appeared, escorting the captive Grand Magus Ishtar. The woman''s eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the Croft faction, but upon recognizing the familiar Nephilim emissary, her demeanor shifted to arrogance. She turned to Emery with a mockingugh.

    "Hahaha, you don''t even dare to face this kind of faction, and you dare to mess with the Nephilim?!" Her words were belittling, but the Croft patriarch remained silent, wary of provoking further conflict.

    Emery, maintaining his calm, addressed the emissary directly, "I must emphasize that Lady Ishtar has been treated as an honored guest during her captivity... I would not be held responsible for what happened with her after she left this ce!"

    These words only served to enrage Ishtar further. Despite her weakened state, she still managed to scream out her fury. "Hahaha!! I will return and repay your insult tenfold!! You just wait!!"

    With nothing more he could do, Barry Croft reluctantly epted the situation and took the weakened Ishtar away. The Croft entourage, along with their warships, departed from Terra City without further incident.

    As the Croft faction departed, Emery turned his attention to the two grandmasters who had assisted him. He offered them his sincere thanks for being willing to witness the events and for helping him navigate the precarious situation without sumbing to unnecessary conflict.

    Ronan, who had remained silent throughout the tense encounter, finally spoke up with a hint of a chuckle. "I can''t wait to see how this all unfolds��"

    Emery remained silent, his gaze steady and contemtive, as he hoped that the intricate web of ns would unravel favorably.

 Chapter 2237 Betrayal

    Chapter 2237 Betrayal

    Barry Croft and his entourage left the Terra pce and returned to the Golden City with smiles of satisfaction. As he thought over the situation, he realized this was the best possible oue. He had managed to retrieve the Nephilim noble without any casualties or the need to kill anyone. Feeling a sense of victory, he mentally celebrated his sessful n.

    However, his celebratory mood was abruptly interrupted. Just minutes after exiting the portal gates, he and his group were halted by arge number of enforcers. Leading them was Barty Grouch, the stern and imposing Magus Alliance minister.

    A flicker of anxiety crossed Barry Croft''s face as he stepped forward, trying to mask his concern with a confident tone. "Minister Grouch! What brings you here? Did that Terra brat report that we were causing trouble? I assure you, we have done no such thing." His voice carried a mix of surprise and a hint of defensiveness, as he tried to gauge the minister''s intentions.

    Barty Grouch''s piercing gaze swept over the Croft entourage,nding on the weakened figure of Ishtar. His expression remained unreadable as he spoke, "Lord Barry, is that Lady Ishtar you are escorting? I need you to let her go�� she will being with us."

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the enforcers, including two grand magus, raised their guards, ready to take action. The whole situation caught the attention of hundreds of Golden City civilians, their curiosity piqued by the unfolding tension.

    Barry Croft''s confusion was evident as he demanded, "What is this? What is going on?" His voice wavered slightly, betraying his growing anxiety. Ishtar, equally baffled, looked around, seeking answers.

    The minister''s tone remained firm and authoritative. "I am afraid there is something else." He produced a piece of paper and held it up for all to see. It was an official arrest for two individuals among the entourage: the Nephilim emissary and Vinsier Croft. The minister said "You are both charged with colluding with the pirates and causing great harm to the Golden City forces and the Magus alliance" The words broughtmurmur of shock rippled through the crowd.

    Hearing this, the Croft patriarch turned enraged, his face contorting with fury. He was especially angry because this was done in public, in front of so many people. "This is a LIE!! How dare you use us of such horrible things!!"

    The minister continued with an air of unyielding authority. "Lord Barry, unfortunately, you are also suspected of trying to silence our main witness." He then turned to Ishtar and said, "Lady Ishtar, we received a request from your faction to keep you safe��"

    Seeing Ishtar''s hesitation, both Croft father and son turned pale. "Lady Ishtar, this is a lie... We would never harm you!" Barry Croft''s voice was desperate, and the Nephilim emissary stood speechless, his face a mask of shock.

    By this time, Ishtar had heard about the loss of the pirate campaign.

    The truth was, not only was Barty Grouch a high-ranking official who would not dare to lie in public, but the minister was also one of the people under the Nephilim''s influence. Quickly, she assumed that her faction must have ordered her to stay away from the Golden City matters.

    "Lord Barry, please do not hinder the investigation. We will know the truth soon enough." The minister''s voice remained unyielding. The crowd around them murmured, the tension palpable. The enforcers stepped closer, ready to take the used into custody. Vinsier Croft, his face pale with panic, cried out, "No, Father�� don''t let them take me! They will�� I��"

    With more onlookers gathering in the area, the Croft patriarch struggled to contain his irritation. He knew the extent of his son''s involvement in their n, but he also recognized that the Karat had suffered a significant loss. This must be thest desperate move by the fat Hassa for revenge. To maintain the trust of the people, Barry understood he needed to avoid making a scene and follow thew.

    He turned to his son with a determined expression. "Don''t worry, son. I will get you out as soon as possible and see that this corrupted minister is dealt with!"

    Barry Croft''s rage was palpable as he quickly summoned his elders and reached out to his allies. He expected immediate support, but to his surprise and dismay, both the Qin and the Hauten factions remained silent. No replies came, and soon, his entire estate was ced under lockdown by the Magus Alliance. An official decree mandated that the patriarch and his forces remain confined until the investigation concluded.

    Rumors spread rapidly throughout the Golden City, suggesting that Croft had coborated with pirates, leading to a disastrous battle oue. Whispers and usations filled the air, tarnishing his reputation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Who is it!! who is it that betrays me?!!" His fury was palpable. Amid his frantic attempts to uncover the traitor, he received a message from the Hauten fauction. They, too, were under lockdown and pointed fingers at the Qin. The message imed that the Qin, with their growing public support, were the likely culprits behind this betrayal. These words struck a chord with Barry, amplifying his existing annoyance and suspicion towards the Qin.

    Despite the Hauten''s ims, Barry wasn''t fully convinced. The situation grew more dire when he learned about the trial of his son, Vinsier. The main witness against him was none other than Lady Ishtar of the Nephilim, who testified that she had been approached by Vinsier with an offer of benefits, which she had refused. Her testimony was damning, painting Vinsier as a maniptor and colluder.

    What struck Barry the most was the ring omission in Ishtar''s testimony: there was no mention of the Qin family. Not a single word implicating them in the alleged conspiracy.

    The revtion struck Barry like a bolt of lightning. Learning that the Qin family had orchestrated a calcted deal with the Nephilim was a heavy blow. It became clear that the Qin had reaped all the rewards while the Croft family was left to bear the me for the disastrous incident.

    "That damn bitch!!"

    This situation shattered the rtionship between the three families to such an extent that Croft retaliated by deploying all his resources to expose the Qin family''s crimes. This move caused irreparable damage to both factions'' standing among the citizens, further deepening the rift.

    As the two factions persisted in their bitter conflict, news arrived the following day that the fleet had returned with surprising revtions. Contrary to earlier reports, the fleet had not suffered as many losses as imed. In fact, they had seeded in defeating and capturing the pirate king himself, Gaira D. Reiz.

 Chapter 2238 Subterfuge

    Chapter 2238 Subterfuge

    Four days prior, when battlemunications with the fleet had been cut off, Emery convened a meeting with Lord Hassa Karat. Their discussion revolved around the critical information extracted from Ishtar. Despite the tense atmosphere, their findings were both revealing and disappointing.

    The supposed activist attack, which had initially seemed to pose a significant threat, was discovered to be far less dangerous than anticipated. It appeared to be a strategic move aimed more at swaying public opinion rather than causing any substantial harm.

    This realization, however, did not sit well with Emery. He was convinced that something more sinistery beneath the surface, suspecting their confidence toward the Nephilim indicated deeper, hidden ns.

    Lord Hassa Karat, agreed with Emery''s assessment. He had observed an unsettling pattern of suspicious activities within the three main factions: the Qin, Croft, and Hauten factions. There had been a marked increase in transportation movements and a significant amount of financial resources had mysteriously vanished, pointing torge-scale covert operations.

    Despite their suspicions, Ishtar could provide no further useful intelligence and they found themselves at a dead end with no concrete evidence to act upon. Understanding the gravity of the situation, Lord Hassa devised a daring strategy. He proposed a bluff, aimed at exploiting the internal tensions and insecurities within the three factions into unearthing the truth by targeting the weakest link among the three. Dean Hauten, the patriarch of the Hauten family. Lord Hassa brought Emery into a secret meeting with the Hauten patriarch, bringing exaggerated and strategically crafted news. He imed to have witnesses��specifically, a Nephilim noble��who had provided testimony that implicated both the three families; Qin, Croft, and Hauten families in collusion with the pirates. The urgency in his voice was palpable as he delivered an ultimatum to the Hauten family: reveal their ns or face the consequences of being associated with traitors.

    At the same time, he offers an enticing opportunity for the Hauten family to be Karat''s main partner and ascend to the position of the second most powerful family in the Golden City.

    "Why settle for third among traitors, when you can be second among the righteous?" Lord Hassa pressed, his eyes boring into the Hauten Patriarch.

    Dean Hauten''s face was a study of conflicted emotions. The proposition was tempting, but the stakes were incredibly high.

    Before they could finalize an agreement, a sudden interruption urred. Lord Hassa was forcefully summoned to a hearing at the capital, leaving the negotiations in a precarious state. The responsibility of finalizing the deal fell on Emery and Tessa. They knew the importance of securing the Hauten''s allegiance and worked tirelessly to keep the discussions alive.

    To Emery''s surprise, a pivotal figure emerged to aid their cause: Eugene Hauten, the apothecary master who once lost a bet to him. Eugene had a significant influence over his father, and his presence in the negotiations was a turning point.

    "It''s no use. You''re toote. By now, the fleet should have been destroying each other already... I have no other way to contact them anymore," Dean Hautenmented, frustration etched on his face. The revtion that the three families had secretly built fleets to attack one another was a staggering betrayal.

    Fortunately, Emery had a n. Without wasting a moment, he activated the Khaos Gate, swiftly connecting with Grand Magus Anpu.

    #####

    At that same moment, the pirate battle grew increasingly dire. The allied forces were thrown into shock by the sudden arrival of ten mysterious warships. These ships had the potential to tip the battle in favor of the pirates, or at least deal massive casualties to their rank.

    Emery''s precise instructions reached Thrax, who was amidst the chaos of battle. Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Thrax made a bold decision. He ordered the Gilgamesh ship to disengage from its current skirmish and head directly toward the iing fleet of ten warships.

    The Gilgamesh ship, battered and battle-worn, surged forward, a lone vessel charging into overwhelming odds. The sight of one damaged ship advancing fearlessly toward ten enemy warships was a disy of unparalleled bravery. This act of valor left a profound impression on all the fleetmanders watching the scene unfold.

    "Commander, the shield is gone!" Magus Cami''s voice rang out over thems.

    Thrax remained resolute, his eyes zing with determination. "We don''t need weapons. Divert all energy and backup power to the shields! Push through! Full speed ahead!"

    The Gilgamesh seemed to be on a suicidal course, its hull groaning under the strain as it plowed toward the enemy. The ship was perilously close to breaking apart when two figures managed to fly into the leading enemy ship��Anpu and Fantasme. They carried the secret code provided by the Hauten family.

    With no way to verify the code with the Qin or the Croft, the warships filled with mercenaries had no choice but to obey the new orders. Their guns, previously aimed at the Golden City''s defenders, swiveled to target the pirate ships instead. Chaos erupted among the pirates as their supposed allies turned against them and the tide of the battle shifted dramatically leading to the pirates'' defeat.

    ##### n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Back at the Golden City,

    With the Hauten switching sides, Ishtar''s testimony no longer held the same weight; however, Emery had a personal request: to take the Nephilim issue out of his hands. Recognizing Emery''s significant contribution, Lord Hassa was more than willing to assist.

    Emery strategically used his spy, Magus Klein, to provoke the Nephilim emissary, revealing Ishtar''s situation and Terra City''s situation to ensure the emissary woulde and take Ishtar away. Concurrently, Lord Hassa divulged the true situation in the Golden City to the Nephilim faction, sharing his knowledge of Ishtar''s involvement and his concerns that the Croft would attempt to harm her.

    The Croft forces'' dramatic rescue of Lady Ishtar was observed by numerous witnesses, creating an undeniable record of events. This left the Nephilim with no choice but to acknowledge Ishtar''s association with the Croft, thereby affirming Emery''s earlier decision to capture her, which had been framed as a precaution for the Golden City''s safety.

    As the politicalndscape shifted, the Qin, quickly negotiated a deal with both the Nephilim and the Hauten while letting the Croft take all the fall. This maneuver allowed them to distance themselves from the crimes, although it came at a significant cost. From his vantage point, Emery observed the unfolding chaos with a mix of fascination. The intricate dance of diplomacy and the underlying currents of greed among the factions were both enlightening and daunting. Emery marveled at how deftly the right words and strategic actions could reshape alliances and influence oues. The art of persuasion, he realized, could wield power even surpassing that of a supreme magus figure.

 Chapter 2239 Celebration

    Chapter 2239 Celebration

    The next day, millions of Golden City residents weed the return of the fleets with immense relief. The Golden City alliance forces had sessfully eradicated the pirates, and the victory brought a renewed sense of hope and stability to the city. The fleet''s return was met with a grand celebration, with citizens lining the streets, cheering, and waving banners emzoned with the emblem of the alliance.

    Xavier Karat stood at the forefront of the procession, his presencemanding respect and admiration from the crowd. As the thousands of alliance members marched down the busy streets, they were hailed as heroes of the city. The air was filled with the sounds of jubnt music and the scent of flowers thrown by the ecstatic onlookers.

    Along the lines of the procession were cages filled with dozens of captives, each one a pirate who had terrorized the sector. Among them was the notorious pirate king himself, the tiger hybrid Gaira D. Reis. His imposing figure was now reduced to a captive, and his once fierce eyes were filled with a mix of defiance and defeat. The sight of Gaira in chains drew gasps and murmurs from the crowd, a tangible symbol of the alliance''s triumph.

    As the procession reached the Capitol building, the grand architecture stood as a backdrop to the momentous asion. Hassa Karat, along with the city councils and other faction leaders, stood on the steps to wee the victorious forces. They offered their congrattions and thanks. Their speeches were met with thunderous apuse and cheers from the citizens gathered.

    It was a memorable day for the whole city, one that would be written in Golden City''s history. The sense of unity and triumph was palpable, and for the first time since the Bloody Incursion incident 15 years ago, the citizens finally felt a deep sense of security and pride in their city. On the other side of the city, a different kind of weing party was prepared. The atmosphere here was somber and urgent as dozens of medical experts rushed to help the wounded. Meanwhile, dozens of other staff were tasked with a grimmer duty: taking care of the corpses that could be salvaged from the battle. The fallen were carefullyid out, their bodies covered with cloths bearing the alliance''s insignia.

    The battle had taken its toll. Seven warships were destroyed and did not return, their remains now floating in the void. Another twelve were heavily damaged, their once-sleek hulls now scarred and battered. Among the 5000 brave souls who had ventured into the battle, one-third had fallen. The loss included 152 magus and 7 grand magus figures, whose absence would be keenly felt.

    The Terra forces also suffered significant losses during the battle. The Gilgamesh warship was heavily damaged to the point where it had to be towed back home. The ship''s breached hull was a testament to the ferocity of the fight. Tragically, six magus and fifty-two saint warriors perished, most of them during the breach. Despite these heavy casualties, the survivors returned with their heads held high and their spirits unbroken. They knew their sacrifice was not in vain; their efforts had secured a crucial victory for Golden City, reinforcing their resolve and dedication to their cause.

    What followed was a grand celebration hosted by the Karat factions. Tens of thousands of people filled the expansive grounds of the Karat estates, their hearts brimming with gratitude and joy as they gathered to honor all the heroes��both those who had survived and those who had fallen. The estates,vishly decorated with shimmering lights and vibrant banners, seemed to pulse with the energy of the crowd.

    Long tables wereden with an abundance of food and drink, offering delicacies from across the alliance''s territories. Music filled the air, a harmonious blend of traditional tunes and upbeat melodies that kept the atmosphere lively. The joyousughter and animated conversations created a vibrant tapestry of sound that echoed throughout the estate.

    During the festivities, the Terra factions were recognized for their significant contributions to the victory. They were praised as one of the top three factions whose efforts had been pivotal in the pirates battle. The crowd''s cheers grew even louder when Thrax''s name was called out. As he stepped forward, the people erupted into apuse and chants.

    "For Thrax, the diatormander!!"

    "Hooray!!! Hooray!!"

    Thrax, with his imposing presence, acknowledged the adtion with a wave. His reputation as a formidable warrior andmander had clearly left asting impression on everyone.

    Amidst the celebration, Emery noticed the absence of the Qin and the Croft factions. Curious and slightly concerned, he decided to inquire Lord Hassa about the situation.

    "Lord Hassa, what will happen next with the Croft and the captured pirates?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With a drink still in hand, Karat''s patriarch took a sip before saying "Ahh yes�� With how extraordinary you are, I almost forgot that you came from a lower realm," he said, his tone both teasing and admiring. Seeing Emery''s confusion, Tessa decided to provide further rification. "Most crimes are normally dealt with by the local authorities��in our case, the Golden City Council. However, when multiple high-grade factions are involved, especially with one of the senior council members being on trial, a special envoy will be sent from the Magus Alliance HQ"

    Lord Hassa, although appearing slightly unsettled by the mention of the division, continued to exin. "The Law Enforcement Division is the reason the dozens of disputing Magus alliance factions don''t go to war with each other. It can be said that the division is what keeps the Magus alliance from tearing apart from the inside."

    The crowd around them continued to celebrate, but Emery''s focus was now entirely on the conversation at hand. He could see the gravity of the situation reflected in Lord Hassa''s eyes. "But I must warn you," Hassa added, his tone growing more serious, "their justice is not blind. In fact, it is often subjective and aimed at maintaining the overall good of the alliance." ####

    The next few days saw Golden City returning to its usual bustling state. The streets were once again alive with activity, merchants hawking their wares, and citizens going about their daily routines. The city had a renewed energy, fueled by the recent victory and the ongoing preparations for the uing council elections.

    The dozens of council candidates continued their campaigns with vigor. Some organized public events to discuss the recent pirate battle, using it as a tform to showcase their leadership and vision for the city''s future. Notably, many candidates who had previously criticized the Karat factions were now praising their contributions, aligning themselves with the ten factions that had supported the campaign against the pirates.

    The Zodiac faction, with its high level of support, created a new wave of solidarity among the half-bloods within Golden City. Their efforts helped bridge gaps and foster a sense of unity among the diverse poption. Magus Rosia of Terra City saw a significant boost in poprity, emerging as a key figure representing the half-bloods and other minorities in the city. Her name was frequently mentioned in conversations, and her speeches and actions resonated with many who felt underrepresented.

    Emery, armed with his newly granted permits, was busy establishing his new apothecary shops. Leveraging his strengthened rtionships with the Apothecary Institutes and the backing of the Karat factions, he sought out prime locations for his businesses. His rising poprity also attracted numerous new opportunities and partnership offers, further bolstering his ventures.

    During the following days, both the Croft and Qin factions remained silent, an unusual stillness that contrasted sharply with the city''s bustling activity. Even the Nephilim Astiel family, who had sent their entourage, made no moves towards Emery. The next day, the reason for their reticence became clear.

    The Law Enforcement Division had finally arrived in Golden City. A special ship bearing the emblem of a sword and scales descended gracefully into the city. Emery watched in awe as the ship touched down, its presence radiating authority and power. Barty Grouch, the high-ranking minister, was there to wee the entourage with great respect, his demeanor reflecting the significance of their arrival.

    To Emery''s surprise, the leader of the entourage was none other than a supreme magus, one of the three supreme judges of the Magus Alliance. Judge Candiance, a middle-aged woman with a rune tattooed on her forehead, led the group. Her mere presence exuded an overwhelming aura that made those around her feel an almost instinctive urge to kneel in reverence.

    The much-awaited trialmenced, attracting significant attention from all parts of the city. Though the trial was closed to the public, the air outside the courtroom buzzed with anticipation and spection. Key figures from the Karat, Hauten, and Qin factions were summoned, along with representatives from several other involved groups. The presence of the Astiel Nephilim lent additional weight to the proceedings. Emery, too, was among those summoned to participate in the trial.

 Chapter 2240 Sentence

    Chapter 2240 Sentence

    The Law Enforcement Division was granted full authority to conduct the trial as they saw fit, a power acknowledged and epted by the Magus Alliance High Council.

    For the pirate matter, the supreme judge summoned a wide array of witnesses, calling upon more than 100 individuals. These included citizens from multiples within the sector, the enforcers in charge of security, faction leaders, and even some members of the pirate crew themselves. The diverse range of testimonies provided aprehensive view of the events and crimesmitted.

    The sentences handed down were severe. The Turtle Rock pirate''s goods and assets were confiscated, and the pirate magus were sentenced to very under the authority of the Karat faction, to be distributed and utilized as they saw fit. However, these sentences did not apply to the three cosmos grand magus, who were deemed too powerful and dangerous to control as ves. Their fate remained a significant concern due to their potential to cause further trouble.

    The most infamous of the pirates, Khazrak One-Eyed, faced the harshest punishment. Found guilty of numerous heinous crimes, he was sentenced to death, both body and soul. As the sentence was pronounced, Khazrakughed maniacally, his deranged cackles echoing through the courtroom, a chilling reminder of his ruthless nature.

    Calypso the Heathen Goddess, who had fallen during the battle and had her soul seized, faced an even graver punishment. Her sentence involved 1,000 years of spirit torture, a torment designed to reflect the severity of her crimes.

    Lorgand the Nine-Fingered, the notorious mercenary, was condemned to body destruction. His soul would be transferred into a new magus body, where he would be bound to serve Golden City for the next 500 years. This sentence was a testament to the value of his skills and extensivework, which were considered too useful to discard entirely.

    Finally, it was time for the pirate king, Gaira D Reis, to face his judgment. Throughout the hearing, Gaira had remained silent, his demeanor calm and unreadable. When it was his turn to address the charges, he admitted to all the usations with a quiet resignation. However, the Supreme judge''s subsequent revtions took the courtroom by surprise.

    The judge disclosed a shocking piece of history: the Karat faction, the esteemed founders of Golden City, had once been a pirate crew themselves. This revtion was a bombshell, shaking the foundations of the city''s historical narrative. She revealed that, 10,000 years ago, Gaira D Reis had served as the first mate to Rosin Karat, patriarch of the Karat faction. This historical link between the pirate king and the Karat family was a well-kept secret, known only to Hassa Karat. Xavier Karat was learning about this connection for the first time.

    The disclosure of this secret illuminated the reason why the Karat had never personally engaged in the eradication of the pirate king.

    Although the revtion of such a sensitive secret to the public was initially met with shock and unease, Judge Candice''s intention was to foster a deeper understanding among the people of Golden City. She encouraged the citizens to recognize and embrace their roots, acknowledging the transformative journey from their pirate origins to the establishment of the city''s current prosperity. The judge''s words were aimed at Gaira as well, presenting him with a stark choice: death or the eptance of a ve mark. The options were as follows: Gaira could either join the military and serve on the frontlines for 1,000 years, or he could be a servant to the Karat faction for 2,000 years, carrying out their everymand.

    The decision was met with considerable concern. Gaira was a formidable opponent, having reached the peak of the Three Cosmos Grand Magus rank. Many feared that even the most stringent ve mark would be insufficient to restrain him once he achieved his breakthrough to the supreme realm. The prospect of Gaira potentially overpowering his constraints was a source of unease, yet no one dared to challenge the judge''s decision. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery realized that the nature of the sentence hinted at a deeper secret regarding Gaira''s identity and the Magus Alliance''s valuation of strength. Gaira''s response was both defiant and revealing. He nced at the Karat brothers with a dismissive air and dered, "I will not serve under these two idiots�� I choose the frontline." The courtroom buzzed with murmurs following Gaira''s deration.

    Once the sentences for the pirates were pronounced, attention turned to the dispute between the four major factions: the Karat, the Qin, the Croft, and the Hauten. This matter was handled with greater confidentiality, as the hearing was restricted to a select group of thirty individuals, each chosen for their relevance and authority.

    The Croft faction faced serious allegations, supported by both witness testimonies and tangible evidence. The charges against them were grave, and the evidence presented was damning, making their position precarious. In contrast, the Qin faction''s involvement was contested solely through the Croft''s own testimony, with no independent evidence directly linking them to the used crimes. The disparity in the nature of the usations set the stage for aplex and nuanced legal confrontation.

    Emery was struck by the Supreme judge''s approach to the questioning. Despite being fully aware of the facts, Judge Candice revealed only what was necessary to the public, carefully curating the information shared. By doing so, the judge maintained a controlled narrative, allowing the proceedings to focus on key elements without overwhelming or misguiding the audience.

    Barry Croft, unable to mask his frustration, waspelled to ept a severe punishment for his faction''s crimes. The Croft faction faced a staggering fine of 30 billion spirit stones, a sum that would strain their resources significantly. Additionally, they had their rights to variousary resources within the sector revoked, further crippling their operations. As part of the sentence, they were also barred from holding any formal positions, including Barry''s Senior council role, for the next 100 years. Topound their woes, the Croft faction was required to contribute three times the usual number of men to the frontline, a massive increase in their military obligations. This harsh sentence was expected to set back their progress in the sector by at least 300 years, a significant blow to their influence and capabilities.

    The Qin faction, though not entirely exempt from repercussions, received aparatively lighter sentence. They were fined 3 billion spirit stones and barred from holding any formal positions for the next cycle, which was 30 years. The Qin epted this punishment with rtive ease, viewing it as a mere p on the wrist inparison to the Croft''s severe penalties. Just when Emery thought the proceedings were concluding, he was taken aback by the opening of another case. This new dispute involved himself and the Nephilim. Lady Ishtar entered the room with a confident stride, her entourage in tow. She greeted Emery with a wicked smile, signaling that the case was about to take a turn he hadn''t anticipated.

 Chapter 2241 Justice

    Chapter 2241 Justice

    Emery was summoned to the front of the courtroom, facing Ishtar and her imposing Nephilim entourage. The tension in the room heightened as Ishtar began to present her case. She vehemently denied any involvement in the Golden City dispute and instead portrayed herself as a victim. ording to Ishtar, she had been captured and tortured by the Lord of Terra faction in an effort to incriminate the Croft faction. She further detailed her losses, iming that several magus under her employment, including one of her grand magus guardians, Rhyze the Void Warden, had died as a result of these actions.

    While Ishtar''s ims of torture seemed exaggerated, Emery knew that his mind-probing techniques could indeed be construed as a form of torture. Moreover, although the death of the magus was not directly rted to Ishtar''s capture, Emery had indeed detained her under the pretext of the Golden City disputes. His previous fabrications and the actions taken now resurfaced to hurt him.

    As Ishtarid out her usations, Emery let out a deep sigh, realizing that the situation was slipping beyond his control. Knowing there was nothing he could do to alter the course of the proceedings, Emery braced himself for the inevitable sentence.

    The room buzzed with murmurs, the audience eagerly awaiting the judge''s decision.

    Just like before, the female judge had meticulously gathered evidence. Following the resolution of the pirate matter, she began by exonerating Ishtar and the Nephilim from any involvement in the Golden City dispute. This announcement brought a satisfied smile to Ishtar''s face, while simultaneously heightening Emery''s concern and that of his allies.

    Emery was called to the stand and faced direct questioning from the judge. Her authoritative presence filled the room as she addressed him, "Emery Ambrose, we have evidence and multiple witnesses to the im. Do you have any defense to present?"

    As the supreme judge looked at him, Emery noticed the rune marking on her forehead gleaming with a faint light, subtly exerting its influence on him. Despite his strong mental defenses, Emery found himself unable to resist thepelling force emanating from the supreme figure. He felt an overwhelming influence to confess the truth.

    "It''s true... I confess to all those things," Emery admitted, his voice steady yet resigned. "However, I hope my reasoning could ease my punishment."

    Emery spoke with rity, detailing the Terrand eviction orchestrated by thebined efforts of the Nephilim and the Croft factions. He reveals Ishtar''s aggressive attack on the Nephilim outpost, which had forced him to fight back in self-defense.

    Despite his articte exnation, Emery couldn''t help but notice the judge''s indifferent demeanor. It was as if she had already been fully briefed on these matters. Meanwhile, Ishtar''s smile only grew wider, relishing the moment.

    "I have heard enough," dered the judge, her voice firm and unwavering. "Emery Ambrose, while I acknowledge your many good merits, thew must be upheld, and you must be held ountable for your actions. Therefore, we sentence you to a fine to reimburse the Nephilim for their losses, amounting to 2 billion spirit stones."

    The pronouncement stunned Emery. The amount was staggering, a sum that would take his faction ten years of dedicated effort to repay. Ishtar, however, was far from satisfied. She quickly voiced her dissatisfaction, her tone sharp and demanding. But a single, piercing nce from the supreme judge silenced her. The supreme judge was not yet finished. She turned her attention to the Karat patriarch, Hassa Karat. With a stern expression, she addressed him, "The Karat faction is found guilty of deliberately concealing knowledge and benefiting from Terra''s Lord''s actions. For this, the Karat faction will face punishment as well."

    Her next words caused an audible gasp to ripple through the courtroom. "Two billion spirit stones... to reimburse the Terra faction."

    The crowd erupted in shock. The judge''s sentence effectively transferred the burden of Emery''s fine to the Karat faction, absolving the Terra faction of its financial penalty. Lord Hassa Karat, disying a calm eptance, nodded and agreed to the punishment without hesitation. "We ept the punishment!"

    This decision infuriated Ishtar. Her face turned red with rage, and she struggled to maintain herposure in front of the supreme judge. Taking a deep breath, she managed to ask the reasoning behind such a decision.

    The judge remainedposed and responded with measured calm, "Your losses are reimbursed, and those who benefited paid the price. Is this not fair?"

    The supreme judge concluded the trial with a stern warning directed at Ishtar. Her authoritative voice resonated through the courtroom as she addressed the Nephilim leader, emphasizing the responsibilities that came with their position as one of the top human factions. "The Nephilim must be a role model," she dered. "Intimidation and infighting may bemon, but breaking a pact is intolerable."

    The judge specifically referenced the Nephilim duel pact concerning Earth, which protected all Earth magus. "You have tantly vited this pact," she continued, her eyes boring into Ishtar. Ishtar, who had maintained a fa?ade of confidence and defiance throughout the trial, began to show signs of genuine fear. The judge''s next words seemed to cut through her bravado. "This sentence is known and has been epted by the Nephilim leader,"

    The underlying message was clear: Ishtar would face repercussions from her own faction upon her return. The realization of this impending punishment caused Ishtar to tremble visibly, her earlierposure shattered.

    With this final pronouncement, the judge brought the trial to an end. The courtroom buzzed with a mix of relief, shock, and anticipation. The spectators began to disperse, still digesting the dramatic and unexpected oues of the trial. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Before leaving, Emery feltpelled to approach the supreme judge. With deep gratitude, he thanked her for her fairness and mercy. To his surprise, the female judge responded not aloud but directly to his mind, her voice resonating within his thoughts.

    <I am doing this as a favor to a friend�� honestly, a harsher sentence would have been better for you. The Kronos are insignificant in the eyes of the Nephilim. I fear this time you have truly offended the main family and tarnished their reputation.>

    She smiled gently and said, "I wish you good luck"

    End of the arc

 Chapter 2242 Her new Identity

    Chapter 2242 Her new Identity

    Magus Academy, nt Origin Stone Room

    Within the mystical room, a challenging journey of 1000 steps awaited any who dared to approach its innermost sanctum. Only a handful number of acolytes had managed to reach the heart of the room, where the stones pulsed with the most power. Most students, particrly second and third years, struggled to advance more than 800 steps before the intensity forced them to retreat.

    In recent days, a silver-haired first-year student had begun to make waves throughout the academy. Shinta Ouroboros was a name now murmured in every corner.

    Her return to the academy six weeks ago had ignited a firestorm of gossip and spection. The buzz was not just about her remarkable abilities but also about her mixed bloodline and the scandalous circumstances that apanied it.

    Whispers painted her as a tragic figure, a princess whose pure bloodline had been irrevocably tainted by a series of cruel experiments. The narrative that emerged was one of suffering and betrayal��of a noble lineage marred by the circumstances of her birth. Although many of the details circted were exaggerated or outright false, the core truths lingered ufortably in Shinta''s mind. Determined to shake off the weight of the gossip, Shinta resolved to focus on her training instead.

    Ever since her father had introduced Khao''s power, Shinta had felt a surge of dark affinity coursing through her veins, amplifying her spirit core exponentially. This sudden surge in power required meticulous bnce and control, prompting Shinta to invest heavily in her training.

    She took full advantage of the two months of allocated training time by the top halls, using every minute to its fullest. Additionally, she utilized the contribution points she earned from achieving a silver ranking in the tournament,

    Shinta had dedicated an exhausting 130 hours to her training within the nt Origin Stone Room. Unfortunatly, despite her relentless efforts, she had been unable to form a new pir. Instead, there was an unusual development apanying her efforts. Alongside her growing power of darkness, she had detected a strange, elusive energy hovering outside her spirit core.

    This mysterious force had made its presence known when she sessfully formed herst pir of darkness. Since then, it seemed to siphon a portion of the spirit energy she had been channeling, an unsettling phenomenon that had left her both intrigued and concerned.

    As Shinta was deep in concentration, one of the academy staff approached.

    "Girl, your time is up�� also, it''s not good to force it all like this. Get some rest,"

    Shinta reluctantly acknowledged the interruption. With a sigh, she began to walk out of the room and check her progress. [Shinta Ouroboros]

    [Battle Power: 138]

    [Spirit Force: 799 (810)]

    [nt Spirit - 2 pirs]

    [Darkness Spirit - 3 pirs]

    [Acolyte Rank: 9 - middle stage - 5 pir formed]

    Shinta''s progress was both disheartening and perplexing. Her spirit force had increased by only 11 points, a figure that seemed disproportionately low given her effort. Commonly, reaching 800 spirit force should have been sufficient to create the sixth pir of darkness. Yet, despite her dedication, the pir remained elusive, and the strange energy she had sensed continued to linger,plicating her efforts.

    As Shinta walked through the academy''s corridors, she couldn''t help but draw a parallel between her own struggles and her father''s cultivation difficulties. She took a deep sigh, as she realized her cultivation journey might mirror the turbulent path her father had walked.

    "It''s his fault... He needs to take responsibility!!" The thought slipped through her mind like a spark. Yet, every time she considered reaching out to him, hesitation crept in. Shinta was acutely aware of her father''s demanding schedule. The recent situation involving Golden City had kept him upied, a topic she had gleaned from casual conversations with his girlfriend.

    Though it appeared that matters had settled down, she sensed that much work stilly ahead, and she didn''t want to add to his burdens.

    Moreover, she wrestled with her pride. She didn''t want to be the girl who always ran to her father with her problems, seeking his intervention at every turn. She felt a pressing need to tackle her challenges on her own, without relying on his influence. As she reflected on her predicament, Shinta acknowledged a glimmer of insight: bncing her energy with the nt element had indeed helped alleviate some of the struggles. While she waited for her father''s return, she resolved to find additional training hours and umte more contribution points.

    Shinta decided to take the water crane and fly back to Hall 9, where she hoped to earn some additional contribution points. Arriving at the left-wing building of Hall 9, she anticipated a lively andpetitive environment. However, she found that none of the acolytes dared to challenge her. Thest duels had resulted in significant point losses for them, and they had resigned themselves to avoiding confrontation with her altogether.

    "I need more points!" Her friends, like Nimbus, the tiger girl, or Kehinde and the wolf groups, were more than willing to offer her some of their contribution points. However, Shinta was aware that their resources were limited. The gesture was appreciated, but it didn''t fully address her needs.

    As she was considering her options, Nimbus approached her with a hint of hesitation. "Sister Shinta," she began, her voice tinged with uncertainty, "is it true you are nning to move into your father''s hall?"

    The question hung in the air, drawing the attention of the six-wolf half-bloods who had been nearby. They appeared to be genuinely interested in Shinta''s response, their curiosity a mixture of concern and anticipation. Shinta felt a pang of difort at the question. Not only had the headmaster remained tight-lipped about the matter, but Shinta herself was also conflicted. The brief moments Shinta had spent with her father were exciting and fun, but the prospect of being under his watchful eye all the time was daunting. She valued her independence and the ability to forge her own path without the constant scrutiny of her lineage.

    The weight of her decision lingered in her mind, especially with less than four months left until the end of the academic year. She knew that the hours she could rue in the Origin Stone Room would be invaluable for her training and growth.

    As she looked at her friends, still waiting for a definitive answer, Shinta felt a twinge of guilt. "Well, most likely next year�� we''ll see," she replied, hoping her nomittal answer would satisfy them for the time being. The group exchanged nces, concern etched on their faces as they began to discuss the merits of her staying with them, urging her to reconsider. However, feeling overwhelmed by the conversation, Shinta quickly retreated to the Right Wing building.

    With her rapid advancement, Shinta had earned a spot among the top 20 half-blood geniuses. However, unlike the more approachable left-wing acolytes, the Right Wing elites were far less susceptible to trickery. They would ept her challenges, but none were willing to gamble their precious contribution points, reflecting the high stakes of their position.

    Amidst thispetitive atmosphere, one of the top contenders stepped forward��Rajh of the tiger bloodline. Rajh was a standout figure and his reputation as the strongest of the first-year half-bloods was well-earned. Rajh had made his intentions clear from the start: he aimed to dominate the hall and had even dared to challenge Shiriyu, the strongest half-blood acolyte in the entire academy. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Despite repeated setbacks, including a notable defeat by the dragon half-blood, Rajh remained undeterred. His tenacity and relentless drive had earned him the seventh position in the rankings.

    "Fight me," Rajh dered, his tone serious andmanding. Shinta looked at him and sighed inwardly. She had been hoping to face either Rurik the Pyro Bison or Tobiao of the raven bloodline��both of whom she felt she could engage with more strategically. Rajh, however, was different. His arrogance and disdain had been evident as he had previously dismissed Shinta as a worthy opponent. It was only now, after Shinta''s updated status as a Mythical Rank 8 mixed bloodline, that he seemed to take notice.

    "Do you dare to fight me?!" Rajh pressed his challenge echoing in the training arena.

    Shinta, her demeanor calm and collected, responded with a cheeky smile.

    "Depends�� well... how many points do you have right now?"

 Chapter 2243 Challenge

    Chapter 2243 Challenge

    Rajh Rakugan, a Mythical Tier 7 tiger bloodline, was only a year older than Shinta, but his presence wasmanding, far beyond what one might expect from someone so young. His physique was that of a seasoned warrior, with a powerful build and a fierce aura that spoke of numerous battles. The intensity in his gaze and the way he carried himself made even the most confident acolytes hesitate before challenging him.

    But Shinta was different. She regarded Rajh with an almost indifferent expression, her demeanor calm. "I won''t fight for anything less than 10,000 contribution points," she said, her tone casual as she made a dismissive gesture. "Do you have that much?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Her response was met with a murmur of disbelief from the gathered elites. Among them, a tiger bloodline acolyte who had long recognized Rajh''s formidable strength, couldn''t help but voice his skepticism. "You''re just trying to avoid his challenge!"

    Shinta turned her sharp gaze on the user, her voice carrying a mix of amusement and irritation. "What kind of usation is that? It''s normal for the one receiving the challenge to set the terms." She then shifted her focus back to Rajh "So, how''s it going to be?"

    Rajh''s eyes narrowed slightly, his pride pricked by her confident stance. After a moment of tense silence, he responded "If you can defeat me, you can have my next month''s points."

    Shinta felt a surge of excitement. Rajh''s ranking at number seven meant he was among the elite few who received 25,000 contribution points each month. That amount was equivalent to 25 hours in the Origin Stone Room��potentially just what she needed to break through her current limitations.

    However, before she epted the challenge, Shinta took a moment to weigh her options. It had been three months since thest tournament, and in that time, Rajh had shown significant growth, his power and skills advancing rapidly. But Shinta had her own advantage now��she no longer needed to conceal her true identity. For the first time, she could fight without holding back, ready to demonstrate to everyone who the real number one first-year was.

    "Alright, let''s do it!" she dered.

    Word of the impending duel spread like wildfire. The prospect of seeing two of the academy''s brightest young talents sh for the first time drew widespread interest. Nearly every half-blood in Hall 9, along with several instructors, gathered to witness the showdown. The atmosphere was electric, filled with anticipation and excitement. Conversations buzzed around the hall, with acolytes specting on the oue and debating who would emerge victorious.

    ROAARR!!!

    Rajh wasted no time, unleashing his full power right from the start. His beast transformation activated with a thunderous roar, and his body was instantly enveloped in sharp, metallic fur, crackling with electricity. The transformation was fearsome, [Tempest Tiger] in its full glory. His chosen weapons were equally intimidating��two unique short des that extended along his lower arms like lethal gauntlets, perfectlyplementing his speed and ferocity.

    Shinta, undeterred by his disy, swiftly entered her [Shaman Form]. Her transformation enhanced both her spell power and resistance, enveloping her in an aura that radiated mystical energy. With a calm yet focused expression, she drew her sword, ready to meet Rajh head-on.

    In a sh, Rajh surged forward with literal lightning speed, his movements almost too fast for the eye to follow. He charged at Shinta with a ferocity that sent ripples of anxiety through the onlookers. Nimbus, watching from the sidelines, couldn''t suppress a scream of fear, her eyes wide with worry.

    But Shinta remainedposed. As Rajh''s lightning-infused des descended upon her, she met his attack head-on, her sword shing with his des in a resounding metallic impact. Lightning bolts crawled over her weapon and danced along her body, but with a simple, fluid motion, she dissipated the electrical energy with ease.

    Without missing a beat, Shinta counterattacked. Her [Slithering Cloud Steps] allowed her to move with a fluid grace, matching Rajh''s speed step for step. The technique gave her the agility to dodge and weave through his relentless assault. Meanwhile, her mastery of the [Dao Swords] technique enabled her to parry and strike with precision, her de a blur of deadly motion.

    The twobatants shed repeatedly, their weapons ringing out in a series of rapid, intense exchanges. Sparks flew as metal met metal, and the air crackled with the residual energy of their attacks. Each collision was a testament to their skill and power, leaving the gathered acolytes and instructors in awe.

    SPLATT!!

    To the surprise of the onlookers, it was Shinta who drew first blood. Her de, sharp and precise, sliced through Rajh''s formidable metallic fur, leaving a gash across his waist. The sight of blood staining his side was a stark reminder of her prowess, but Rajh was far from deterred.

    The Tiger fought with a ruthless tenacity that bordered on madness. Ignoring the pain, Rajh charged forward with a fierce determination, his eyes zing with a warrior''s resolve. He swung his des in a deadly arc, aiming directly for Shinta''s neck, the force of his attack forcing her to retreat.

    "You''re crazy!" Shinta eximed, her voice a mix of shock and grudging admiration. It was clear to her now what kind of warrior Rajh truly was.

    His tragic past had forged him into a fighter who knew no fear, a survivor who had wed his way through countless battles. Rumors whispered of the brutal life he had led��how he had fought and killed dozens of his kin just to survive. That kind of history bred a fighter who would stop at nothing to win.

    With a thunderous roar, Rajh''s body underwent a noticeable transformation. His already impressive form seemed to grow even more powerful, his muscles bulging as his veins pulsed with energy. This was his innate ability, [Tempest Charge], a ruthless skill that amplified his battle power and lightning proficiency by channeling pain into raw strength. It was clear that the battle was far from over.

 Chapter 2244 Battle of Genius

    Chapter 2244 Battle of Genius

    The air around Rajh was crackled with electricity, the atmosphere growing thick with the charged energy of his transformation. Shinta, sensing the rising threat, was already prepared for Rajh''s relentless onught. With a deep breath, she activated her [Immortal Gate Stage 4], a technique that bolstered her strength and speed, evening the gap between them. But she knew brute force alone wouldn''t be enough to hold Rajh at bay. Drawing upon her mastery of nature-based magic, she cast the [Verdant Vine] spell.

    In an instant, thick, thorny vines burst from the ground, writhing and twisting through the air like serpents. They coiled around Rajh, blocking his path andshing out from all directions, seeking to entangle and restrain him. Shinta maintained a defensive stance, her eyes sharp and focused as she controlled the vines with precision, forcing Rajh to contend with her tactical advantage.

    It was a brilliant strategy. The vines kept Rajh at a distance, limiting his movements and creating a buffer between them. The battle became a prolonged contest of endurance and skill, with Shinta carefully maneuvering to avoid Rajh''s strikes while her vines constantly harried and attacked him. The crowd watched in tense anticipation, marveling at Shinta''s ingenuity and control.

    Yet, despite being bombarded by the relentless onught of vines, Rajh showed no signs of weakening. If anything, the fierce resistance seemed to fuel him even more. Rajh''s innate ability, [Tempest Charge], thrived under pressure, and his raw, unyielding spirit synergized perfectly with it. The more challenging the battle became, the more Rajh''s power surged.

    With another ferocious roar, Rajh''s strength visibly increased. His des, now crackling with intensified lightning, shed through the vines with ruthless efficiency, cutting them down as if they were nothing. His relentless advance continued, inching closer and closer to Shinta with each powerful strike. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "No! She''s going to lose, isn''t she?" Nimbus''s voice trembled with panic as she clutched Kehinde''s arm tightly, her eyes wide with fear. Shinta was pushed to her absolute limit. The relentless assault from Rajh was beginning to take its toll, and her confidence, once steady, began to waver. The precise, powerful strikes from his lightning-charged des found their mark more frequently, leaving her with multiple shallow cuts that stung with each movement. For the first time, the possibility of defeat loomed over her, a thought that gnawed at her resolve. But what irritated her the most was the prospect of losing the bet��25,000 points that could be the key to her next breakthrough.

    "No!! I''m not going to give you my points!! I''m going to take yours!!!" That determination seemed to ignite something deep within her, a surge of power that erupted from her core. It was a dark, familiar energy, one she had felt before in her father''s mysterious space. The empowerment of Khaos coursed through her veins, an ancient, raw force that amplified her strength and heightened her spells. She could feel it infusing her very being, sharpening her senses, and giving her the edge she desperately needed.

    "Haha now try to dodge this!!"

    The vines that had previously been struggling to hold Rajh at bay were now transformed. Bathed in the dark energy of Khaos, they became thicker, stronger, and more vicious.

    The duel had taken yet another unexpected turn, captivating the entire audience. The disy of power and resilience from the two first-year acolytes was nothing short of extraordinary, leaving even the top half-bloods, including Shiryu the Dragon, in awe. The expressions on their faces ranged from shock to admiration, as they watched the fierce battle unfold. In the corner, Head Instructor Lucius observed the fight with a knowing smile, clearly impressed by the raw potential being showcased.

    Rajh, despite being pushed to his limits, refused to surrender. His determination was unwavering, his fierce spirit unbroken. He continued to fight with every ounce of strength he had left, desperately seeking a way to turn the tide in his favor. It was a brutal test of endurance��one fighter was nearing the brink of exhaustion, while the other was on the verge of depleting her spirit pool. The oue hinged on who would falter first, and bothbatants knew it.

    "No!! Just a minute more, and I''ll crush that circus cat!!" Shinta''s voice was strained but filled with fierce resolve. She could feel victory within her grasp as she finally managed to encircle Rajh with her empowered vines, ready to deliver the decisive blow.

    But just as she prepared to strike, something went horribly wrong. The mysterious energy within her core, the dark power of Khaos that had fueled her so far, suddenly surged uncontrobly. It was as if the energy had reached a critical point, and instead of empowering her further, it burst forth in a chaotic wave, overwhelming her senses. In an instant, Shinta lost control of her spells, the once-dominant vines faltering as her focus shattered.

    Rajh, sensing the sudden shift, seized the opportunity with ruthless precision. With a feral roar, he charged forward, his short des gleaming with deadly intent. Shinta, caught off guard by the sudden loss of control, could do nothing to defend herself as Rajh unleashed his attack.

    SPLATT!!!

    The sound of the de-piercing flesh echoed through the arena, followed by a collective gasp from the onlookers. Blood sttered across the ground as Rajh''s de found its mark, critically wounding Shinta. The pain was overwhelming, and before she could even register what had happened, her vision blurred, and darkness consumed her. She copsed to the ground, unconscious, her body limp and bloodied.

    The arena erupted into chaos as the instructors rushed forward, trying to reach her in time. But before anyone could react, a portal suddenly opened in the middle of the battlefield, and a figure stepped through with blinding speed.

    It was Emery, Shinta''s father, his expression a mix of fear and fury as he immediately moved to his daughter''s side. With a wave of his hand, a healing aura enveloped Shinta, its warmth and light contrasting sharply with the grim scene.

 Chapter 2245 New Steps

    Chapter 2245 New Steps

    With the pirate threat now a thing of the past, life in Terra City began to flourish like never before. The citizens, once gued by fear and uncertainty, now reveled in their newfound security. The knowledge that Terra City had been instrumental in protecting the sector brought a deep sense of satisfaction and unity among its people.

    The celebration reached new heights when news spread that Magus Rosia, their beloved and respected figure, had been elected to the prestigious Golden City Council. Her appointment was a testament to the city''s growing influence within the sector.

    But with prestige came expectations. This meant that every aspect of the city had to evolve. With the immediate threat of the pirates eliminated, the Terra military forces shifted their focus from defense to self-improvement. The soldiers, who had once fought valiantly on the front lines, now channeled their energy into rigorous training regiments.

    For the Earth Magus, the true test loomed on the horizon, closer than any of them would have liked to admit. In just four short years, they would face the Kronos factions in a duel that would determine the fate of their home. Each Earth Magus understood the gravity of the situation and made their preparations.

    Thrax decided to stay in Terra City for an extended period. The recent pirate campaign had introduced him to some of the top magus in the sector. These powerful figures, impressed by Thrax''s prowess and fiery spirit, had weed him into their circle. For Thrax, this was an opportunity too valuable to pass up. He intended to learn everything he could from these seasoned magus, absorbing their wisdom and honing his skills further. His immediate goal was clear: to break through to the Full Moon stage. Only then would he feel ready to return to the frontlines, where the real battles awaited. Chumo, however, had a different path in mind. He sought to embark on multiple Golden City missions, driven by the desire to gain experience and uncover fortuitous encounters that could enhance his abilities. But Chumo''s motivations were not entirely self-serving. He was also determined to earn merit for Terra City. Emery, recognizing the potential dangers of Chumo''s solo endeavors, assigned the hybrid Grand Magus Anpu to apany him.

    Morgana found herself at a crossroads. She had caught the eye of Grand Magus Lilith, the ck Smander. Lilith saw great potential in Morgana and offered to mentor her personally. The offer was generous, promising years of focused training and unparalleled growth. Yet, Morgana did not see it that way. Despite the allure of Lilith''s offer, she sternly refused.

    The Khaos guardian shares its thoughts. <She doesn''t need a fake half-dragon to guide her when she already has me. Killgragah, the great dragon, as her mentor>

    "No, I just dont want to bemitted to something I dont like�� I wish to go home, to see my sister... and maybe visit you at the academy sometime" said Morgana, her intention was clear.

    Emery nodded, understanding her choice. Emery had never been particrly fond of Lilith, and the idea of Morgana being far away from the Khaos Gate was not something he relished. In fact, Emery had bigger ns for Morgana. With the aid of Khaos, he believed Morgana was likely the only Earth Magus with the potential to break into the Grand Magus realm within the next four years. Because of this, Emery intended to closely monitor her progress, offering guidance and support as she grew stronger.

    As each of his allies became engrossed in their own preparations, Emery couldn''t help but focus on the looming duel with the Kronos faction. The thought of the impending battle weighed heavily on his mind.

    Emery had recently learned that Zeus had broken through to the Grand Magus realm, adding a third Grand Magus to the already formidable Kronos faction. With their ess to a vast number of senior magus and Nephilim resources, Emery had to assume that the Kronos faction might soon gain yet another Grand Magus on their lineup.

    Comparing the two sides, Emery felt confident that he could potentially defeat either Zeus or Perses, but Kronos himself was a different story. As a Grand Magus with proficiency in thew of time, Kronos was an opponent Emery wasn''t sure he could ovee. Even if he managed to win that duel, the Earth faction still needed six victories in the ten-man duel to secure their position.

    Emery considered the current lineup.He, Fuxi, and Morgana were undoubtedly the strongest three in their group. Klea and Thrax followed closely behind, showing great promise. However, Emery was uncertain about Julian''s current situation and was equally concerned about his senior, Fjolrin. Counting Chumo and Ashaka, they only have nine candidates.

    This left Emery with the younger acolytes at the academy to consider. However, he had little faith that He Ron, or Kingrig could reach the Magus realm within four years, and even Damo, the most senior among them, might fall short of that goal.

    As he reflected on the situation, Emery realized that they might have topete with just nine participants.

    Suddenly, another name surfaced in his mind. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    .... Shinta The thought of her potential ignited a mix of excitement and anxiety within him. With her talent and high-ranking gene, reaching the Magus realm within four years was not beyond the realm of possibility for her. However, being a father letting her young daughter to involved in such a duel for Earth''s future concerns her.

    While he was deep in thought about her, an urgent warning pierced through his awareness. It came from the partial soul he had embedded within Shinta''s ne, a subtle connection that alerted him to immediate danger.

    Emery quickly essed the Khaos Gate at the academy, pinpointing Shinta''s location with precision and stepping through the portal.

    Fortunately, with his current abilities, Emery was confident that he could save anyone below the Magus realm. As he materialized in front of Shinta, he was relieved to find that her life could be saved. However, the sight of her terrible condition filled him with anger. He couldn''t help but me the instructors for their negligence, and one name stood out in his mind: Lucius Corvin.

    Emery''s frustration boiled over, and all his past grievances and anger resurfaced, He fixed his gaze on Lucius, his voice steady butced with intensity.

    "She is done with this hall, I am taking her with me." All the half-bloods acolytes observed with awe as Lucius descended into the arena and faced Emery. With a smile that barely concealed his intimidation, Lucius said, "No, you cannot."

 Chapter 2246 Emnity

    Chapter 2246 Emnity

    "No, I''m not going to let you," Lucius dered, a smirk ying on his lips.

    Emery''s eyes narrowed. He knew that Lucius had been meddling behind the scenes. Urix had informed him that his request to transfer Shinta to his hall had been dyed, all because of Lucius. The man had gone out of his way to block Emery''s efforts, using his authority as the head of half-blood representation in the academy.

    Now, with Lucius standing before him, Emery felt his resolve harden. He was determined to take Shinta away, no matter what it took.

    "You can''t just do whatever you want... Even if she is your blood... in this academy... I own her," Lucius said, his voice dripping with condescension.

    The words were meant to provoke, and they did. Emery could feel his blood boiling, the urge to fight rising within him. Although he knew there were other ways to resolve the situation, the sheer audacity of Lucius''s im ignited a fire in him that was difficult to ignore.

    Magus Beatrice, the Hall 9 assistant instructor, quickly stepped between the two, trying to defuse the tension. Turning to Emery, he said, "This is all just an ident... Please, calm down..."

    But Emery wasn''t in the mood for calm. Without a word, he called forth Livi, the Baphomet, to carry the unconscious Shinta out of the arena, his intent clear.

    Seeing this, Beatrice turned to Lucius, concern etched on his face. "Chief... this is unnecessary, please stop this."

    Lucius, however, was far from backing down. With augh that echoed through the arena, he taunted, "Don''t you get it? ...He''s been waiting for an excuse to fight..." His gaze shifted back to Emery as he added, "I''ll tell you what... As your senior and someone you once called a brother, I''ll allow you to hit me three times before I fight back."

    The word "brother" struck a nerve with Emery. It was the final push he needed. In an instant, he activated his Twilight transformation, the air around him crackling with energy as his body transformed. Then as he howled, his [Immortal Gate Stage 9] roared to life, boosting his battle power beyond the 1500 mark, surpassing even the strength of a grand magus.

    Seeing the surge of energy, Magus Beatrice quickly jumped out of the arena, recognizing the danger that was about to unfold. Emery, now fullymitted to the confrontation,unched himself forward and struck his explosive fist directly into Lucious''s face.

    BAMMMMM!!!

    The impact created a deafening boom that sent shockwaves rippling outward, forcing the onlookers to brace themselves. The force of the punch was extraordinary, far beyond the power of any magus. But despite the overwhelming power, Lucius only staggered back half a dozen steps. His cheek appeared bent like a metal, bore the brunt of the attack, and a trickle of blood oozed from his lips.

    Lucius chuckled, a dark, unsettling sound. "It was a good punch," he admitted, wiping the blood from his mouth, "but still far from my expectation..."

    Emery had refrained from using his sword, a gesture of respect for the academy. But now, he realized that his restraint might have been a mistake. Determined not to let a weapon take his glory,Emery unleashed his ws. This time, he tapped into the power of Khaos, letting the chaotic energy flood through him, enhancing his strength and sharpening his ws to a deadly edge. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Sensing the formidable aura, Lucius said "I think this time I need a proper defense."

    With that, Lucius activated his [Golden Wolf] transformation. His silver fur took on a golden hue, radiating a majestic brilliance that captivated the onlookers.Unlike the Karat Golden Form who were enhanced by light, Lucius''s golden light was the result of his mastery over both metal and fire elements, a powerful synergy that tempered his defense to an unparalleled level.

    Emery remained undeterred. His eyes focused, and he channeled his [Void de] into his ws.Without hesitation, Emeryunched himself at Lucius, his speed blurring as he closed the distance. His w, glowed with an ominous energy as it stroked hard.

    BAAMMM!!!

    The sound of the impact echoed like a thunderp, reverberating through the arena. The [Void de], one of the sharpest enhancements, managed to pierce an inch into Lucius''s golden-hued flesh. The sharp edge cut through the outeryers, drawing blood, but Lucius''s formidable ability prevented the w from going any deeper.

    Four of the Hall 9 assistant instructors��both Magus and Grand Magus��quickly sprang into action, erecting a powerful barrier around the arena to protect the acolytes from the escting battle. The atmosphere was thick with tension, and the energy from the sh crackled through the air like a storm.

    But Emery had no intention of backing down. He could feel the edge of his w digging into Lucius''s flesh, and he knew that if he kept pressing, he could deliver a critical wound. With fierce determination, he poured even more power into his ws, the energy of Khaos pulsing with a dark intensity.

    Lucius, despite the smile on his face, couldn''t hide the strain in his eyes. The cheerful facade was slipping as he realized the severity of the situation. Knowing that he could no longer hold back, Lucius finally unleashed the full power of his domain. The air around him shimmered as his body was enveloped in anotheryer of protection and with a forceful push, Lucius managed to drive Emery back a few steps, breaking the deadlock. "Good, that was more like it," Lucius said, his voiceced with both relief and renewed confidence. The second sh left its mark on Lucius, even if it was just a minor wound. The sight of blood, however small, was enough to shift the dynamic between them. Emery, noticing the subtle change in Lucius''s expression, couldn''t help but push further.

    "There''s no need for a third strike, Now let''s fight for real!"

    Lucius let out a heartyugh, "Hahaha, alright! If you can defeat me, I''ll let you and your acolytes take our hall!"

    The acolytes watching from behind the protective barrier began to grasp the deeper implications of this confrontation. It wasn''t just a personal feud��it was a battle that reflected the division within the half-bloodmunities.

    Just as the two were about to unleash their full power, a figure suddenly stepped into the arena. The one person who could diffuse the situation.

    "Father, please stop it�� you... you are embarrassing me,"

 Chapter 2247 Argue

    Chapter 2247 Argue

    Moments after the intense duel between Emery and Lucius came to an abrupt halt, another presence entered the hall��Grand Magus Aurora, the gracious-looking deputy headmaster. Her arrival was impably timed, her aura of calm authority cutting through the tension that had enveloped the arena.

    "Both of you, let''s talk," Aurora said, her voicemanding yet soothing. She addressed both Emery and Lucius, but her gaze also fell upon Shinta, who had stepped in to defuse the situation. With a nod, she beckoned them to follow her.

    The four of them entered one of the academy''s private chambers. The atmosphere was still heavy with the echoes of their recent conflict, but within these walls, a more measured conversation would take ce.

    Grand magus Aurora, known for her wisdom and ability to delve into the hearts of others, wasted no time. "I''m not here to resolve your long-standing dispute," she began, her tone firm but understanding. "But I am here to address the specific issue of the hall transfer request for Shinta."

    Her words were direct, cutting to the heart of the matter. With her authority and her gift of foresight, Aurora was the ideal mediator for such aplex problem. She could see not just the surface-level disagreements but the deeper emotional currents driving them.

    Aurora invited Emery to speak first, toy out his reasons for wanting to transfer Shinta away from Lucius''s hall. As he spoke, his words wereced with a deep distrust of Lucius, a resentment that had been simmering for years. It was during this conversation that Shinta began to understand a part of her father''s past��a glimpse into the pain and despair that had shaped him. She learned of his hatred for Lucius, a man who had once wielded power over him, leading to the death of Emery''s beloved master.

    The revtion hit Shinta hard, addingyers ofplexity to her understanding of the situation. This wasn''t just about a hall transfer; it was about old wounds and unresolved grief. Emery''s desire to protect her was intertwined with his need to right the wrongs of his past, to keep Lucius from having any influence over her life.

    In the presence of Aurora, Lucius found himself uncharacteristically subdued. The usual arrogance and sharp remarks that often colored his interactions were absent, reced by a more measured tone.

    "As I said, everything I did was for my master''s sake. As for what happened to your master��" Lucius paused, taking a deep breath before continuing "It was unfortunate, and I apologize... truly. I understand the significance of a master-student rtionship. I just didn''t realize you would be so affected by it, especially for a magus like him."

    There was a moment of hesitation as if Lucius was struggling between his natural inclination to dismiss the issue and the need to address the situation seriously.

    Despite this, Lucius quickly regained hisposure, bing surprisingly verbose as he argued his case. He insisted that his actions in the past, no matter how questionable, would have no bearing on how he would treat Shinta. He emphasized that she was a rare talent, a once-in-a-century prodigy, and more importantly, the half-blood daughter of someone as significant as Emery.

    "I''m certain that the fact my brother came to assist you during the serpent crisis proves my point," Lucius added, his tone attempting to convey sincerity. Emery found it difficult to trust Lucius''s intentions, his skepticism only tempered by the oracle Aurora''s presence and her assurance that the discussion was worth having. The tension between them was palpable as they eachid out their arguments. Emery, firm in his belief, pressed his case. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "If you truly care about Shinta''s talent, then you should let me take her" Emery has his apothecary mastery, his secret techniques, and Khaos to guide her. "I am the best master for her," Emery dered, his voice filled with conviction.

    Lucius, however, responded with a chuckle, a sound that echoed through the chamber with a mixture of amusement and condescension. Emery''s mind raced, assuming Lucius was about to unt the resources and privileges that came with being part of a top hall, like the massive contribution points that could elerate Shinta''s progress. But Lucius''s answer took him by surprise.

    "In here, she haspetition," Lucius stated.

    The meaning behind Lucius''s words slowly sank in. He wasn''t just referring to the immediate challenges posed by acolytes like Rajh or the top five half-bloods. Lucius was talking about the broader scope ofpetition��pitting Shinta against the top 100 acolytes from the top halls. The opportunity to be constantly challenged, to measure oneself against the best, was something that Lucius believed Emery''s hall couldn''t replicate.

    "You, of all people, should understand this, You''re the one who rose to the top of the privilege rankings yourself. You know what it takes... the need to prove yourself against the best."

    Emery absorbed Lucius''s arguments but remained unconvinced. He understood the value ofpetition, yet he believed that his own sess at the academy wasn''t solely due to the challenges he faced from rivals. It was also the unwavering support of his friends that had propelled him forward. In his mind, Shinta''s growth could be just as substantial within the nurturing environment of his hall.

    This response seemed to push Lucius into a corner, stripping away thest of his pretenses. With a sigh, Lucius finallyid bare his true motivations.

    "Alright, I''ll be honest with you," Lucius admitted, his voice tinged with frustration. "I''m under a lot of pressure here. Under my leadership, we were almost kicked out of the top ten rankings... I need all the help I can get. Just let her stay, and I''ll make sure she learns any skill she desires. I''ll even bump her points up by another ...10,000 per month.. no twenty!"

    The desperation in Lucius''s voice was clear. Emery could see that Lucius was not just fighting to keep Shinta for her potential but also to save his own standing and reputation within the academy.

    Before Emery could respond, the oracle intervened. With her calm yet authoritative presence, turned to Shinta, her gaze gentle but firm.

    "Are you ready to give your answer?" she asked, her voice resonating with a deeper understanding of the situation.

    Shinta, who had been listening intently to the exchange, nodded. "Yes," Shinta replied, her voice clear and resolute.

    Shinta looked at Emery, her eyes filled with determination. "Father, I understand your concerns, but please listen to me,"

    She exined that during her time in Hall 9, she had forged meaningful friendships and connections with her fellow acolytes. Moreover, the challenge of testing her strength against the top acolytes and participating in group battles intrigued her. Shinta then turned to Lucius, her expression firm but respectful.

    "I believe Master Lucius will take good care of me," she continued. "So, please, let me stay here. I really want to contribute to keeping the half-bloods in the top halls."

    Her words, though genuine on the surface, caused the oracle to raise her eyebrows slightly. Aurora sensed that Shinta''s motives might be moreplex than she let on.

    <This Lucius Bastard!! He dares to do such things to my father! ...Now that I know how desperate he is to keep his hall''s ranking, I''ll use this to my advantage. I''ll drain every resource from this hall and lure the best half-blood acolytes to my father''s hall next year. This will be my way of avenging my father.>

    Sensing theplex emotions within Shinta, the oracle forced a gentle smile and said, "I''m sure that what the acolyte desires is what''s best for her." She then turned to Emery, reassuring him that Shinta would indeed gain good fortune by staying in Lucius''s hall, though she can''t say the same for Lucius.

    Emery sighed deeply, realizing that despite his immense power when it came to parenting, he still had much to learn. He decided to allow Shinta to make her own choices, understanding that it was important for her growth. After all, she could still seek his guidance whenever she needed it.

    Lucius, barely able to contain his satisfaction, tried to mask his happiness with a smug remark. "Well then, if you manage to elevate your hall above the other half-blood halls, making it a directpetition to mine, I will happily let her return."

    Emery''s hall was already ranked higher than Magus Harambe''s Hall 62, but he still had to contend with Grand Magus Toleno of the Spectral Swarm at Higher Hall 37 and Grand Magus Sirin, the Peafowl Empress, at Hall 24 before Lucius would consider letting Shinta go.

    Lucius eyed Emery with a smirk and said, "Our fight can continue then�� in a proper arena."

    Emery epted the challenge, responding with a sharp retort, "Just don''t embarrass yourself by getting kicked down before I get there."

    The tension between them was palpable, but it seemed they had managed to hold their disputes at bay��for now. As Emery prepared to leave, Lucius shared some surprising news, confirmed by the deputy headmaster: the fact that Ishtar had been removed as the Hall 6 instructor due to recent events.

    "Let''s hope her recement doesn''t hold a grudge against us."

 Chapter 2248 Blood Gene

    Chapter 2248 Blood Gene

    Emery had agreed to let Shinta remain in Lucius''s hall, but before she could begin any intense training, it was crucial to ensure her health was thoroughly checked��especially after her sudden ckout during the duel with Rajh. Determined to give her the best possible care, Emery took Shinta to the newly opened blood gene shop and research facility in Utopia City.

    The facility was under the expert supervision of Master Bob the Frog, who was known for his mastery of apothecary and gene studies. He led a team of ten other apothecaries and gene experts,bining the knowledge of both Serpent and Wolf bloodlines. If anyone could diagnose and treat Shinta''s condition, it was them.

    Upon their arrival, Master Bob was particrly excited to see them. "Emery! and my favorite niece!! Wee, wee!" He wasted no time and quickly began a full-body examination of Shinta.

    While she was being checked, Emery took the opportunity to tour the facility. The four-story building was equipped with high-grade machines and artifacts, each more impressive than thest. The atmosphere was one of focused diligence, with researchers in crisp whiteb coats moving swiftly between rooms, their hands full of data tablets and vials of shimmering liquid. The air was filled with a quiet hum of high-tech machinery, the sound of progress and innovation. The walls were lined with screens disyingplex gic data and holographic projections of bloodline traits, each more intricate than thest.

    As Emery continued his tour of the facility, his thoughts shifted to the Supreme Gene Project. This ambitious endeavor was the main reason the Utopia facility had been established, and Emery was eager to hear about the progress they had made.

    "Ah, It''s progressing as expected, though there''s still a long way to go," Bob began, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. "As we suspected, gathering samples from a wider variety of other bloodlines has been crucial. We''re making steady progress, but it''s clear that more sampling is needed to truly unlock the potential we''re aiming for."

    Bob gestured for Emery to follow him into a secureb, where several researchers were huddled around arge, transparent cylinder filled with swirling, luminescent liquid. Inside the cylinder, intricate strands of gic material were being meticulously analyzed and rbined. The room was filled with the soft glow of monitors disyingplex gic sequences, each one representing a different bloodline they had sampled.

    "We''ve received a significant number of samples from the Wolf bloodline," Bob continued, his tone bing more focused. "Grand Master Reikun of the Silvermane Apex Facility has been incredibly helpful in this regard. The samples they sent us have boosted our Supreme Gene efficiency by 2%. It''s a solid improvement, but we''re still striving for more."

    Emery nodded, impressed by the progress but knowing that every percentage point was hard-won in such an intricate project. As they moved deeper into theb, Bob pointed out several containment units where new samples were being processed.

    "Since we opened this Utopia facility, we''ve received dozens of jobs and with it are new samples from various half-bloods," Bob exined. "Some of these samples are quite unique, and a few have provided a surprising boost to our efficiency��another 1% added to the overall progress. Each new addition helps us refine the gene, making it more stable and potent."

    Emery''s interest peaked when Master Bob mentioned a particr sample that had surprised them all. "This," Bob said, his tone reverent, "is the dragon blood you provided us. We analyzed it thoroughly, and the results were astounding. That single sample alone increased our Supreme Gene efficiency by another 1%. It''s an incredibly potent source of gic material"

    The conversation shifted to a topic of profound importance: the ancient connection between higher-tier bloodlines and their supposed lower-tier descendants.

    Emery''s theory about the dragon bloodline being the root of the serpent bloodline seemed to gain solid ground. With VIA''s help, they had uncovered old research suggesting this link, which had been dismissed by the bloodlinemunities for centuries. Now, with advanced tools, they could pinpoint specific blood cells that supported the theory.

    Bob showed Emery the microscopic images of dragon and serpent blood cells, highlighting the striking simrities. "This cell is key," Bob said, pointing to the screen. "It''s a remnant of ancient gic material, passed down through generations. We''re on the verge of proving these bloodlines share amon ancestor."

    To further prove their theory, they needed more dragon bloodline samples��especially from an ancient dragon. This necessity led to the idea of approaching a powerful dragon n for assistance.

    The Supreme Gene Project held significance that extended far beyond advancing the Serpent Supreme''s ambitions. In theory, it had the potential to benefit all bloodlines, including those like Emery''s, which had already achieved peak purity. Sess with the project could not only advance his own bloodline but also create a serum of immense value.

    Understanding the potential impact, Emery decided to fully dedicate himself to the project. To this end, he reached out to King Alduin, seeking his assistance with obtaining critical dragon blood samples.

    After discussing the Supreme Gene Project, Emery turned his attention to the two other samples he had provided to the facility. These samples belonged to ine and Bnna, the insectoid half-blood siblings.

    Bob''s eyes gleamed with enthusiasm as he spoke. "Yes, yes... truly fascinating samples," he said, handing Emery the detailed analysis. The report highlighted the unique characteristics of the insectoid bloodline, uncovering the potential for significant enhancements in their abilities. With this in-depth analysis in hand, Emery was ready to start developing an experimental serum specifically for ine and Bnna.

    However, before moving forward, Emery recognized the need for parental consent. Given the controversial nature of the insectoid bloodline, this step was crucial. Emery anticipated that he might also need tomunicate with their patriarch to secure approval, ensuring that all necessary permissions and considerations were addressed.

    Afterward, Emery turned his focus back to Shinta, whose full checkup results were finally ready. Bob carefully exined the findings, reassuring Emery that, aside from her previous gene mutation caused by her mixed bloodline, there was nothing new to be concerned about. In fact, Shinta''s body was in excellent health, and she was on the brink of evolving to her sixth blood gene rank.

    Bob had already prepared a new serum for her, designed to assist in her gene evolution. However, he advised caution. "Her spirit core needs to be stronger before she takes this serum," he warned. "Ideally, she should reach a high stage of rank 9. She needs to form two more pirs, bringing her total to seven, before it''s safe for her to consume the serum."

    Emery nodded, understanding the importance of patience in this process. Bob concluded, "When she''s ready, bring her back here, and we''ll ensure her gene evolution is properly managed."

    The news was troubling for Shinta, as she wasn''t sure she could reach the necessary strength before the uing tournament in three months. Seeing the concern in her eyes, Emery reassured her, urging her to prioritize safety over speed. "You can wait until next year''s tournament," he suggested gently.

    Shinta smiled and replied, "Yes, I can wait until next year." But inside, her thoughts were in stark contrast to her words. <Huh, I heard about your academy times, of how reckless you were Father... Nope, I can''t wait until next year. I''ll surpass your ranking!>

    With the tests confirming that her sudden fainting wasn''t due to her blood gene or physique, they turned their attention to her spirit core. Emery agreed with her n to further enhance her nt energy through sessions in the origin stone room but insisted on one condition. "You need to spend time with me at least once a week," he said firmly, "so I can check on your Dao techniques."

    Shinta''s response was swift and yful. She shed a cheeky smile at her father and teased, "Once a week? Are you sure you have that kind of time for me?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Her remark caught Emery off guard. She had a point��his schedule was packed, especially with the grand opening of his new apothecary shops in Centauri City just days away. The truth of her words lingered in the air for a moment, making him pause.

    But Emery quickly gathered himself. "I will definitely make time!" he dered. Despite his hectic schedule, he knew how important it was to be there for her.

 Chapter 2249 New Shop

    Chapter 2249 New Shop

    After weeks of preparation, the second Merlin shop finally opened its doors to the public. The new establishment was a grand three-story building, strategically located on the bustling Centauri market street��a prime spot that required significant effort and negotiation to secure.

    While Centauri City was less popted than the Golden City, it was still one of the tenrgest cities in the Alpha Quadrant. Emery had chosen this location not just for its size, but for its proximity to and connection with both the Magus Academy and Utopia City. Additionally, Emery had established strong rtionships with several leading factions in the city, making this a natural choice for expansion.

    The grand opening was a significant event, drawing the attention of many prominent figures in the sector. Among the guests were Knight Lambert from the Proxima faction and Elowen, the female spirit master from the baster faction��both of whom had fought alongside Emery during the celestial expeditions. Their presence, bearing gifts and offering support, underscored the importance of the event and highlighted the strong connections Emery had forged through his journeys.

    Among the esteemed guests was Senior Heorgar, apanied by a group of Utopia half-bloods. There was also Roran, who had just returned to the sector. As he approached Emery, he gave an irritated look, "You should''ve asked me toe back together. It''s troublesome to find a ride back"

    Emery simply chose to politely ignore the man and he turned his attention to other important guests arriving.

    Among the new arrivals were Urix and several instructors from the Magus Academy. Their presence added ayer of prestige to the event, but the most significant guest was Emissary Duncan. As an influential figure within the Magus Alliance, Duncan yed a crucial role in helping Emery secure his position as the temporary caretaker of Earth. The guests were warmly weed by Nyx, the alluring subus who had recently left her previous upation to be the new front manager of the shop. Her presence was more than just ornamental; with her natural charm and grace, she effortlessly made every guest feel valued and at ease, creating a weing atmosphere that set the tone for the event. On the other side of the shop, a group of skilled Apothecary Masters had gathered, each of them ready to cater to the needs of the shop''s future clientele.

    Leading this distinguished group was Winri, the talented alchemist Emery had chosen for the role. Over the past five years, Winri had made remarkable progress, mastering control over her unique burning core. This mastery allowed her to craft advanced me-based pills and tackle otherplex alchemical tasks with precision and expertise.

    Emery had carefully selected Winri to manage the new Centauri City branch, trusting her expertise and growth over the past years. Karin would continue to lead the Golden City shop, ensuring that both locations were under-trusted leadership. Unfortunately, Helena, the wood elf who had been an integral part of their team, had returned to her indefinitely, leaving a bittersweet gap in their ranks.

    As the shop began to fill with guests, both inside and out, Emery stepped forward to address the crowd with Klea and Shinta followed behind him. Emery greeted the assembled guests with a confident smile, his presencemanding attention. He acknowledged the support of those who hade to celebrate the grand opening and then, with a flourish, announced the specialty product that would be the shop''s signature offering. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    For this grand opening, Emery had gone above and beyond in his preparations, dedicating countless hours to crafting his renowned limited edition [360 Celestial Meridian Pills]. The process was no small feat��he meticulously worked through months of umted tier 7 materials, using only the finest ingredients to create a batch of 20 legendary tier 6 pills. Each pill boasted an originality level of 3, making them a rare and highly sought-aftermodity among the Magus elite.

    In addition to the Meridian Pills, Emery was excited to unveil a brand-new product that had been years in the making. Drawing inspiration from his celestial expeditions rewards, the [Celestial Spirit Enhancement Potions]. With extensive experimentation and refinement, driven to meet his growing need for mental fortification, especially in battles against Grand Magus-level opponents.

    To create this new product, Emery even sought the expertise of two esteemed figures in the apothecary��Grandmaster Odoro and Grandmaster Hazard. These legendary figures had been instrumental in the final stages of development, spending time in Terra Pce to assist Emery before the tumultuous events surrounding the Croft incident.

    The development of this new product was a significant milestone in Emery''s journey as an apothecary, not just because of the product itself, but because of the advanced technique required to create it. The product needed a mastery of a high-grade apothecary technique known as the Soul Concoction. This technique demanded a deep understanding of thew of alchemy and the ability to work within the ethereal realm rather than relying solely on physical ingredients. It was a technique reserved for the creation of most legendary tier 7 and higher pills.

    Emery had provided the two grandmasters with the recipes and gathered the necessary ingredients, many of which were rare and difficult to source. As the process began, Emery stood by, carefully observing every step. He watched as the two grandmasters expertly manipted the ethereal energies, guiding them into the delicate bnce needed to produce a legendary tier-7 pill.

    The final product was nothing short of spectacr��a batch of 10 legendary tier-7 pills, each with an originality level of 2. The pills were housed in elegant ss vials, the liquid inside shimmering with a mesmerizing blue hue. This spectral liquid was the [Ocean Vast Celestials Serum], a creation that radiated an almost otherworldly aura.

    Two legendary items, the [360 Celestial Meridian Pills] and the [Ocean Vast Celestials Serum], were prominently showcased and set to be auctioned at the prestigious Centauri City Lion Auction House. In addition to these legendary items, the shop offered a range of lower-grade but still highly sought-after products. Among them were the [180 Celestial Meridian Pills] and the [Deep Sea Celestial Serum], which provided simr benefits to the [Ocean Vast Celestials Serum] but with a temporary effectsting between 12 to 24 hours. While these products didn''t offer the same long-term benefits as the legendary items, they were still highly valued by those seeking immediate enhancement, especially during battle or exploring realms that require high mental defense.

    The grand opening event drew significant attention from the various factions residing in Centauri City. Emery''s shop quickly gained prominence among these groups, thanks to its exceptional offerings and the high-profile nature of the products. The buzz around the shop spread rapidly, leading to a surge of interest and foot traffic.

    Within just one day of opening, Emery''s Merlin shop achieved remarkable sess. The sales figures soared to an impressive 500 million in revenue.Looking ahead, Emery anticipated that the auction of the legendary [360 Celestial Meridian Pills] and the [Ocean Vast Celestials Serum] would further elevate his sess. Given the rarity and desirability of these items, he projected that the auction could potentially bring in an additional 500 million in revenue. Despite the grand sess of the opening event and the impressive sales figures, Emery faced significant financial constraints. The material costs for producing the high-quality pills and serums were substantial, and arge portion of the revenue had to be allocated to cover the fees for the two grandmasters, who yed a crucial role in creating the legendary products. Additionally, expenses rted to promotion, permits, and operational costs further eroded the profit margins.

    After ounting for these costs, the remaining funds were barely sufficient to cover the expenses for reopening the shop in Golden City and setting up the three new smaller branches in Zodiac City, Utopia City, and Terra City. Each new location required careful nning and resource allocation to ensure its sessfulunch and operation.

    Emery returned to the academy, eager to shift his focus back to his training and to resume mentoring his students, particrly Shinta. He was keen to get back to his responsibilities, but before he could do that, he needed to quicklyplete preparations for the reopening of his Golden City shop and theunch of new smaller branches in Zodiac City, Utopia City, and Terra City.

    To expedite the process, Emery utilized the Khaos gate, a method he kept secret to avoid exposing his waypoints. He summoned Cedric and Aeon for a confidential meeting at Terra Pce to discuss the details of the matters. However, to Emery''s surprise, someone else was waiting for him.

    It was Roran, the Serpent Supreme, who greeted him with a hint of astonishment.

    "Wow�� care to exin how you managed to be here just hours after being in another quadrant?"

    Emery was equally surprised to see Roran at the Terra pce and was about to ask the same question. However, before he could say anything, Roran suddenly lunged at him,unching an attack with remarkable speed.

 Chapter 2250 Exploit

    Chapter 2250 Exploit

    "Senior, what are you doing?!" Emery shouted, stunned by the sudden onught.

    Roran, the Serpent Supreme, moved with lightning speed, his serpentine form gliding effortlessly as he closed the distance. Caught off guard and unable to evade in time, Emery was forced to conjure his defensive spell, [Aegis of Void], in a desperate attempt to block the attack.

    CRACKK!!!

    The barrier shattered instantly under the force of Roran''s powerful palm strike. Though it failed to hold, it provided Emery just enough time to retreat a few steps and activate his transformation.

    [Twilight Transformation]

    "Good! Show me your best move!" Roran roared, clearly enjoying the challenge.

    Roran''s immense experience, honed over thousands of years, made him a formidable opponent. His mastery ofws and supreme-level skills was unmatched, and his powerful soul only added to his strength. However, his magus-level body remained a potential vulnerability��a chink in the armor that Emery could exploit.

    To match Emery''s transformation, Roran activated his [Nightmare Hydra] form, causing multiple serpents to erupt from his back, each one coiling and striking with terrifying force.

    BAMM!! BAMM!! BAMM!!

    The two shed with ferocious intensity, the ground shaking beneath their feet as their powers collided. The air crackled with energy, the sheer magnitude of their battle sending shockwaves throughout the pce.

    The intense battle quickly drew the attention of the pce''s residents. Magus Silica was the first to arrive, leading a squad of pce guards, but she quickly assessed the situation and knew they stood no chance of joining such a battle.

    "Stay back!" Emerymanded, knowing that even with theirbined strength, they stood little chance against Roran. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A typical Full Moon magus wielded around 500 battle power, but both Emery and Roran were far beyond that average. Their rank 9 half-blood transformations and secret techniques elevated their strength to levels few couldprehend. Emery, however, found himself at a disadvantage��without the aid of his Khaos Guardian, he was forced to rely solely on his sword to counter Roran''s relentless onught.

    The room shook with each strike, the air thick with the crackling energy of their powers colliding. Emery''s focus was razor-sharp, his sword dancing in defensive arcs, yet Roran''s fierce attacks kept him on the back foot.

    Just as the battle seemed poised to escte further, the arrival of Grand Magus Fantasme and Shena caused a sudden shift. Their presence, along with the tension in the room, seemed topel Roran to cease his attack.

    "Aahh... what a shame..." Roran sighed, his disappointment evident.

    Emery, still on edge and struggling to contain his frustration, tightened his grip on his de. "Senior�� what do you think you are doing!?" he demanded, his voiceced with anger and confusion.

    Roran''s antics had pushed Emery to the limit. He couldn''t understand why his senior hadunched such a sudden and intense attack. The air between them crackled with unresolved tension, as Emery awaited an exnation.

    By the time Roran spoke again, he had already reverted from his serpent form. "Ahh... rx," he said with a nonchnt wave of his hand. "I was just testing whether you were the real one or just a clone." He paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in, before adding with a sly grin, "And to answer your question... the one you saw at your grand opening was my clone."

    His words caught Emery off guard, and the tension in the room shifted from battle-ready to cautious curiosity. Roran turned his attention to the two grand magus, who were still on edge, their eyes locked on the Serpent Supreme. "You may leave," Roran said dismissively, his tone carrying an air of authority. "We''re having a private discussion."

    The two grand magus hesitated, their gazes flicking between Emery and Roran. It wasn''t until Emery gave a slight nod of approval that they finally relented, exiting the room with wary nces over their shoulders.

    As soon as they were alone, Emery turned to Roran, his voice tinged with frustration. "What do you want?" Roran,pletely at ease, casually walked over to one of the chairs and made himselffortable "Well, I was sort of interested in that mysterious power of yours��."

    Emery''s eyes narrowed. "Was? ...Not anymore?"

    Roran''s eyes gleamed with a mix of curiosity and calction as he continued, "Yes, I''m guessing your secret poweres from a primordial wisp of darkness�� a very powerful one." His tone was as if he had already pieced together Emery''s secrets. "Such power could save me decades of effort in restoring this body to its former peak," he exined, a hint of desire in his voice. But then, with a casual shrug, he added, "Unfortunately, I''m terrible with space magic, so it''s not exactlypatible with me."

    His gaze sharpened, and the rxed air around him shifted to something more intense. "That doesn''t mean it''s useless, though�� but I''ve decided that you, Emery, are more useful to me than that wisp."

    Emery tensed his guard fully up. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice steady, but his mind racing to understand Roran''s intentions.

    Roran leaned forward slightly, his expression thoughtful. "Let''s just say I''m satisfied with the progress you''re making on the Supreme Gene Project."

    Emery''s surprise was masked by his caution, but he listened intently. Roran continued, "In less than a month, under your direction, the project has advanced more than it has in thest 20 years. I also have no intention of rushing and breaking through to the Supreme Realm before this project isplete. Your work is saving me more time than forcefully taking that wisp."

    Emery, trying to leverage the situation, replied, "Good, I guess you should reward me instead."

    Roranughed, a deep, knowing sound. "Hahaha, kid... don''t think I don''t see through you. You want this project to seed just as much as I do. Letting you handle it is reward enough, don''t you think?"

    Emery felt a pang of frustration, realizing that the old snake was too cunning to be easily manipted. But he wasn''t ready to give up. "You''ve seen for yourself how much trouble I have with the Nephilim. I''m afraid I won''t survive long enough to finish this project if theye after me."

    Roran paused, his expression thoughtful as he weighed Emery''s words. After a moment, he spoke. "I suppose you have a point..."

    With that, he reached into his robe and pulled out a dark medallion, intricately carved with the image of a nine-headed serpent. He tossed it to Emery, who caught it mid-air. "If you ever find yourself in serious trouble, you can force my foolish son to help you. This medallion grants you a position equivalent to an outside elder. And if the Nephilim decide to wipe you and your people out... well, you can always migrate to our Cerulean zone and im one of ours... it''s in the neutral zone so... I bet they won''t be interested to chase you there."

    Emery examined the medallion closely, a spark of interest in his eyes. "Why would I need this when I have your word? Are you going somewhere?"

    Roran nodded, "Yes, I won''t be around. I''ll be focusing on my breakthrough for at least 10 years��"

    This was a relief for Emery. Roran''s presence had always been a source of stress, and the idea of him being preupied with his own affairs was a wee change. The medallion, on the other hand, could prove invaluable in his absence.

    But Emery wasn''t done pushing his advantage. "You mentioned you''re here to return the favor. Now that you''re leaving, how can you do that?"

    "...."

    Roran fell silent for a moment, then, to Emery''s surprise, he burst intoughter. "Hahaha�� good�� very good. I thought that foolish Alpha king only chose you because of your blood�� but your shamelessness, now that''s something worthy of our serpent family. Yes, I have a smart inw indeed!!"

    Emery was caught off guard when Roran suddenly cut off his own left arm. Before he could react, Roran cast a spell that transformed the severed limb into a perfect clone of himself, indistinguishable in appearance and speech.

    "This is a true clone technique," Roran said, his tone almost casual. "Learn this, and you won''t need to sneak around with your space magic anymore."

    Emery was stunned. He knew there were several true clone techniques, but most were grand magus, tier 8 level, and not particrly useful for half-bloods who have unique bodies. What Roran demonstrated was different. It was his own creation, a technique inspired by the hydra''s innate regeneration. The prerequisites��high-tier bloodline and strong soul force��were demanding, but they were qualities Emery possessed.

    Roran''s clone would remain with Emery to teach him the technique. However, it came with a strict timeline. The clone''s lifespan was only two weeks. If Emery couldn''t master the technique within that time, he''d have to let go of the opportunity.

    "Alright then, I hope you canplete the project before Ie out of seclusion," Roran said before leaving him in peace.

 Chapter 2251 Progress

    Chapter 2251 Progress

    The two-week deadline imposed by Roran added even more pressure to Emery''s already hectic schedule. He was forced to juggle his time carefully, splitting his focus between the academy��especially guiding Shinta��and preparing for the grand opening of the apothecary shop in Golden City.

    As the days passed and Emery delved deeper into learning the true clone technique, he realized that Roran''s intention of leaving the clone was not just to teach him the skill. The clone served as a living blueprint for Emery to study. By closely examining its physiology, he could gain insight into the origin of the flesh, bones, organs, and even the spirit core that made it a true clone.

    Any tier 8-level spell typically required months of intense practice, but this technique was aplex amalgamation of three distinct tier 7-level spells. The first of these was the [Wyrmwood Body], a powerful spell that allowed the creation of a resilient, regenerating form. The first spell, [Wyrmwood Body], was the easiest for Emery to master due to its reliance on the caster''s blood. Emery''s rank 9 blood gene made this process smoother, and the spell''s foundation, an advanced-level nt and water regeneration technique, aligned perfectly with his deepprehension of naturew. Given his expertise in both nt and water elements, Emery found the spell highlypatible with his abilities. Within just a few days, he sessfully created a true clone body that was an identical replica of himself, marking a significant achievement.

    The next spell, [Soul-Splitting], posed a greater challenge despite being amon high-grade spell typically reserved for those at the supreme level or advanced spirit masters. Although Emery was able to grasp the technique due to his strong soul force and experience with simr spells, the process carried significant risks. Each time a split soul was destroyed, it inflicted damage on his original soul.

    The final step in creating the true clone demanded absolute precision, as any mistake of the third spell [Soulforge Binding] could result in severe consequences for both the clone and Emery''s original form.

    The creation of intricate rune formations, costing millions of spirit stones for high-grade materials. Each failure resulted in intense mental exhaustion, forcing Emery to rely on multiple high-grade soul-restoration pills for recovery, as well as his newly made [Deep Sea Celestial Serum] for additional enhancement.

    As the two-week deadline passed, Roran''s clone finally dissipated, copsing into a mass of blood. However, even in its disintegration, Emery found valuable insights. Analyzing the process of the clone''s breakdown provided crucial understanding, ultimately leading to his sess in mastering the most basic level of the true clone technique.

    In his sess, Emery managed to create a clone with the strength of a crescent moon magus. This clone, equipped with recent memories identical to Emery''s own, had limited capabilities, including casting tier 5 spells and essing the initial stage of his wolf transformations.

    The most notable feature of the clone was its ability to enter Emery''s Khaos Gate, effectively bing a personal Khaos seed until it disintegrated within less than 12 hours bringing back partial new memory experience by the soul.

    Overall, it was an impressive spell with versatile applications, allowing Emery to experiment in ways he hadn''t before. Although it was still far from ideal, this achievementid a solid foundation for further mastery of the technique in the future, opening doors to greater possibilities and advancements in his abilities

    The intense mental and physical exhaustion from the process forced Emery into a deep, 24-hour sleep to recover. Once he regained his strength, he finally had the time and rity to attend to his responsibilities as a Magus Academy instructor.

    "Master, it''s so good to have you back!"

    The eager voices of his acolytes greeted Emery as he entered Hall 60, their enthusiasm a stark reminder of the time he had been away. Their warm wee only deepened his sense of guilt for not having been able to devote more time to their training. He knew they had been working hard in his absence, but the sight of their eager faces made him realize just how much he had missed.

    "Alright, Let''s see all the progress you''ve made."

    Among the acolytes, three stood out in particr��those who had spent the past two months within his Khaos space. Their progress was nothing short of remarkable. Ha Ron and King Rig had both broken through two levels, reaching six pirs and advancing to the peak of mid-stage rank 9 acolytes.

    The power emanating from them was palpable, though Emery could tell they still struggled with controlling the vtile Khaos energy. It was clear, however, that with a few more months of focused training, they would soon master it. The two had already be some of the strongest acolytes in Hall 60, rivaling even Kat and Damo in strength.

    As for Dillion, he had reached eight pirs but had been deliberately holding back his breakthrough. Emery could see that Dillion was focused on solidifying his newfoundprehension of thew of gravity before making the next leap. Despite not advancing further, his decision to refine his understanding kept him undefeated among them.

    For the three acolytes who had shown the most progress, Emery knew it was essential to refine theirbat skills further. Beyond continuing their growth in the Khaos hub, he took a personalized approach to their training, guiding each of them to discover the fighting techniques that resonated most with their abilities.

    Emery invested in a variety of techniques, ensuring they found the ones that matched their strengths. These techniques were then put to the test in intense sparring sessions, not only against each other but also against the young Chizpur.

    Titus and Armenius, the two earth acolytes, had also mademendable strides, particrly in enhancing their spirit reading capabilities. Titus, now more confident, demonstrated impressive synergy with his young lightning tiger, executing coordinated attacks that were both swift and powerful.

    Armenius, on the other hand, had mastered the control of four puppets simultaneously, using them with precision to executeplex maneuvers. Emery was pleased to see their progress; their unique abilities added valuable diversity to the group''s overall strength.

    Then there were Hardy and Ulong, who remained the most challenging of the group. Theirck of motivation to train had been a persistent issue, but Emery noted that they had at least found a way to integrate themselves into the team dynamic. Though they were not the most dedicated, they contributed in their own ways, helping to solidify the group''s cohesion.

    At the conclusion of the evaluations, Emery came to a stark realization: many of the acolytes disyed limited talent in their cultivation. While he firmly believed that cultivation should not be forced upon anyone, he recognized that the physical aspects of training had fewer restrictions and could be harnessed to enhance their overall abilities.

    With a few encouraging words, Emery decided to ramp up their physical training regimen, emphasizing the importance of building a strong foundation.

    He announced a new incentive: once the acolytes reached specific physical milestones, he would reward them with the next best apothecary pills tailored to their needs.

    The promise of such rewards ignited excitement among the group, motivating them to push their limits and strive for the goals set before them. They eagerly epted the challenge, ready to dedicate themselves to improving their physical capabilities.

    For the two insectoid half-bloods, ine and Bena, their needs were distinctly specializedpared to the other acolytes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Emery called them in to discuss their unique requirements, presenting the detailed analysis he had received from the gene facility. He walked them through theplexities of the analysis and exined the potential benefits of a specialized potion designed specifically for their physiology. However, Emery also made it clear that this would involve a series of experimental trials, which carried certain risks.

    ine, as usual, was cautious and reluctant to ept Emery''s offer outright. His distrust was evident, but Emery could see that ine''s interest was piqued, enough to prompt him to ry the information to their factions.

    "I will inform the elders about this. They will make the final decision for us," ine said.

    While Emery awaited their decision and the elders'' verdict, he received some exciting news: Shinta had achieved a breakthrough in the Origin Stone Room. This was a significant milestone in her development, and with it, Emery might have an opportunity to spend more time with his daughter.

 Chapter 2252 Trip

    Chapter 2252 Trip

    Surprisingly, it took Shinta over 150 hours in the nt Origin Room to finally break through her 6th pir, propelling her to the peak of mid-stage rank 9 among the acolytes. The long and grueling process tested her patience and determination, but her perseverance paid off. Fortunately, the extended use of the Origin Room was fully sponsored, thanks to her newly elevated status among the Hall 9 acolytes.

    Upon her return, Shinta sought out Lucius and, through her persuasive efforts, secured even more support. She managed to purchase some of the most expensive and rare itemspatible with her dual affinity for darkness and nt elements. Among these was a particrly rare set of techniques, known as [Duskvine Hex], which cost Lucius more than a few million spirit stones and 200,000 contribution points.

    It was a series of ancient curse spells, each designed to inflict harm, weaken, or even kill its target. The techniques were powerful,plex, and perfectly suited to her unique elementalbination.

    Lucius, expecting Shinta to now focus on training with the rest of the team, was surprised when she instead vanished from Hall 9, reappearing at Hall 60 to seek out her father.

    There, she continues her study and practice of the Dao divine technique, striving to perfect the bnce between her two elements under Emery''s guidance.

    After spending hours guiding Shinta, Emery became increasingly certain that the mysterious energy emerging within her core was none other than the essence of Devour��an energy simr to his own.

    Recognizing the significance of this discovery, Emery decided that Shinta needed a deeper understanding of this power, so he nned a special trip for the two of them.

    It was a father-and-daughter journey to one of the more moderately safe Khaos waypoint destinations��a dense jungle teeming with towering trees and magical beasts, untouched by human civilization. "What are we doing here?"

    "We''re here to hunt," n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Emery exined that the purpose of this trip was not just to train but to help her tap into her beast nature, to feel the pulse of the wild, and to understand the harmony between life and the elements.

    The two of them transformed, their bodies shifting into their respective forms, and they began to run through the dense forest. For hours, they sprinted across the jungle, their senses heightened as they became one with the natural world around them.

    They hunted, stalked prey, and reveled in the thrill of the chase. Emery encouraged Shinta to let go of her inhibitions and fully embrace the primal power within her, just as he had learned to do many years ago.

    This experience was particrly crucial for Shinta, who had spent most of her life within the structures of the serpent factions. The freedom and wildness of the jungle offered her something new��a way to connect with thew of Devour and her dual elements. These were lessons that Emery himself had learned from the fey sisters two decades ago, andter, from Heorgar fifteen years ago. Now, he was passing on that knowledge to his daughter, hoping it would guide her in mastering theplex and potent energies within her.

    After spending an entire day observing Shinta''s transformations and abilities, Emery began guiding her in developing her own Devouring technique. As he assessed her current capabilities, it became clear that Shinta''s ws weren''t efficient enough to harness the full potential of the technique. Instead, she would need to rely on her fangs.

    "Really? Like the bats?" Shinta asked, slightly dubious.

    Emery nodded a hint of amusement in his eyes.

    Over the next few days, the two of them remained in the jungle, dedicating their time to refining Shinta''s abilities. While she practiced her new technique, focusing on honing her predatory instincts, Emery took advantage of the environment to further explore his newly learned true body. He used his clone to scout the surrounding areas, searching for high-level beasts that could be useful for their training, as well as rare high-tier materials for his apothecary endeavors.

    They ventured deeper into the uncharted parts of the continent, moving farther away from the waypoints. Finally, after days of intense practice and relentless hunting, Shinta managed to properly execute the [Spirit Devour] technique. The sense of aplishment was evident in her eyes as she sessfully absorbed the essence of a powerful creature.

    Emery, watching her with pride, said, "Good. Now that you''ve mastered the basics, it''s time to push yourself further. Start hunting stronger creatures."

    Using his divine sense, Emery kept a watchful eye on Shinta from a distance, allowing her the freedom to hunt on her own while ensuring her safety. He carefully selected her targets, focusing on nature and darkness-type creatures that wouldplement her abilities and offer the best conditions for her to refine her skill.

    Shinta eagerly took to the task, integrating her newly acquired [Duskvine Hex] technique into her hunts. The curse spells made it easier for her to weaken and capture her prey before proceeding to devour them. As she honed this deadlybination, Emery observed her progress with satisfaction.

    "Very good," To keep her spirits high and maintain her energy, he would reward her by preparing nourishing meals before she set off on her next hunt. Each sessful hunt bolstered Shinta''s confidence and skill, driving her to push further.

    Days passed as they continued this rigorous routine. Shinta''s relentless pursuit led her to y over a hundred high-level magical creatures, each kill filling her spirit core with potent energy. Once Emery saw that her core was fully charged, he introduced her to the next stage of her training: the [Spirit Absorption] technique.

    [Spirit energy increased]

    [Spirit energy increased]

    With each creature she devoured and the energy she absorbed, Shinta''sprehension deepened. The mysterious essence within her, which had been building up for months, began to solidify. Under Emery''s careful guidance, Shinta made remarkable progress and finally broke through to the next rank.

    [Seventh pir was formed - Devour]

    "Congrattions," Emery said, his voice filled with pride. Shinta beamed with joy, her tion palpable.

    The ten-day trip had been a resounding sess, allowing Emery to aplish several key objectives. Shinta not only mastered the devour technique and achieved a significant breakthrough, but the time they spent together also deepened their bond.

    Moreover, the trip yielded an unexpected treasure��a rare Ashenbark tree, a tier 6 wood that was highlypatible with his Elysian trees. Recognizing the opportunity, Emery left his true clone behind to search for more of these valuable trees while he and Shinta made their way back to the academy.

 Chapter 2253 Top 5

    Chapter 2253 Top 5

    One month remained before the end of the academy year and the final exams. When Shinta returned to her hall, she confidently sought out Lucius, requesting a reward for defeating his top-five-ranked acolytes. Amused by her boldness, Lucius, the Golden Wolf, agreed.

    "30,000 points for each one you defeat. Reach rank 1 today, and I''ll give you an extra 300,000," Lucius said, tempting her to showcase her strength.

    "Agreed," Shinta replied without hesitation.

    She stood once again in the Hall 9 Arena, where all 50 half-blood acolytes watched as she prepared to challenge the top five rankers. Among them was Rajh, the Tiger bloodline acolyte who had climbed to third ce.

    "I guess I''ll start with you, number five," Shinta dered confidently.

    Shinta pointed at her first target, a gray-skinned, muscr shark half-blood named Nanu. His broad, toothy grin, filled with rows of sharp, jagged teeth, exuded confidence. Nanu, a third-year who had ranked 90th in thest tournament, knew of Shinta''s abilities from six weeks prior and quickly prepared himself. With a swift movement, he summoned his water element, turning the entire arena into an aquatic sphere, a strategy that maximized his strength. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But Shinta remained unfazed. She stood her ground, her expression calm and focused. As Nanuunched his attacks, Shinta effortlessly blocked each one, barely moving as she let her poison seep into the water. The once formidable shark half-blood began to slow, his strength sapped by the spreading toxin.

    Sensing the moment was right, Shinta struck with precision, delivering a single, powerful blow that sent Nanu crashing to the ground.

    "Shinta wins!" instructor Beatrice dered, as the crowd watched in awe.

    Next in line was Kaelin, the fourth-ranked acolyte, a fierce half-blood from a bird bloodline, specifically a wind harpy eagle. Her eyes glinted like molten gold, and her two pairs of wings, shaded in deep crimson and gold, gave her an imposing presence. Kaelin was highly skilled in wind elements, making her a more challenging opponent. Her swift movements and gusts of wind created a daunting battlefield, but Shinta remained focused.

    Shinta countered Kaelin''s aerial assaults with her [Verdant Vines] and [Duskvine Hex], spells perfectly tailored to fight a speedster like her. The battle was intense, with Kaelin darting through the air, trying to outmaneuver Shinta''s relentless vines. But Shinta''s deep concentration and precision paid off as she finally ensnared Kaelin, binding her with the cursed vines.Realizing she was caught with no way out, Kaelin was forced to admit defeat.

    The crowd of half-blood acolytes watched with growing excitement, knowing the next match would be a much-anticipated rematch against Rajh, the Tempest Tiger. "Let''s settle this once and for all!" Rajh growled, his voice echoing through the arena.

    Having faced Rajh before, Shinta was well-prepared for the fierce tiger''sbat style. She wasted no time and immediately revealed her newly enhanced strength by activating her Shaman Form. The battle between Shinta and Rajh was intense from the start. Shinta wielded her sword with precision, while Rajh relied on his formidable hand des, each strike resonating with raw power. The two first-year acolytes shed in a high-speed duel of strength and agility, their movements almost too fast for the eye to follow.

    Rajh tapped into his innate ability, charging his battle power twice to keep up with Shinta''s relentless assault. For 15 minutes, they pushed each other to the limit, but it was clear that Shinta''s growth over thest six weeks had given her the upper hand. Her two-stage breakthrough had not only increased her strength but also deepened her spirit pool, allowing her to sustain her attacks far longer.

    As the battle wore on, Rajh found himself increasingly on the defensive, his stamina waning under Shinta''s relentless pressure. In the end, the difference in their growth became apparent. Rajh, despite his best efforts, was forced to admit defeat.

    The crowd erupted in cheers as they witnessed the thrilling conclusion of the match. Rajh, unable to ept the defeat, stormed out of the arena, his resolve to grow even stronger evident in his determined expression.

    Just as the spectators thought Shinta might be done after such an intense battle, she surprised everyone. She turned to the next opponent with a fierce gaze.

    "You, senior Crocs, your turn," The next opponent was Suno, known as the Crocodile Prince, a formidable half-blood who had earned the title ofst year''s strongest junior and ranked 39th in the tournament. Suno, a rare and powerful variant of the serpent bloodline, fought with a heavy mace and a sturdy shield, embodying a near-imprable defense.

    As Shinta squared off against him, it didn''t take long for her to understand why Rajh had struggled to ovee this formidable opponent. Suno''s transformation was impressive; his skin hardened to a levelparable to tier 5 weapons��the maximum strength allowed within the academy.

    His natural resilience, coupled with his mastery of defensive techniques, made him a nearly indomitable force. Shinta''s usual tactics of poison and hex spells seemed ineffective against Suno''s natural armor. Despite weakening his strength, she found herself unable to break through his defenses.

    "You should give up; you cannot defeat me," Suno taunted, confident in his near-invincible defense.

    But Shinta remained calm, her mind racing as she considered her options. She knew that conventional attacks wouldn''t work, so she decided to employ a technique she had only recently mastered��[Spirit Devour]. This technique, utilizing her ws and fangs, allowed her to bypass Suno''s tough exterior and directly drain his strength.

    Shinta began to siphon Suno''s energy bit by bit. Each strike weakened him further, his formidable defenses slowly crumbling and his confidence began to waver before he finally fell to his knees, unable to continue the fight. "Shinta wins!"

    The arena echoed with chants of "Shinta! Shinta! Shinta!" and "Shiryu! Shiryu! Shiryu!" as the final showdown approached.

    Only one opponent remained��Shiryu, the formidable dragon half-blood, ranked 18th in the top 100. The tension was palpable as the two acolytes shed repeatedly, each strike met with equal force. However, after a dozen intense exchanges, Shinta stepped back, raising her hand in surrender.

    "I give up... I''m too tired," she admitted, her breath ragged from the grueling battles. Despite her fatigue, Shinta made sure to voice her displeasure, using the head instructor of trying to wear her down by forcing her to fight all five top-ranking opponents in a single day.

    With a clever mix of persuasion and rallying the other acolytes behind her, Shinta managed to negotiate and secure half of the grand reward for her victories. She gracefully epted her position as the second-strongest acolyte in Hall 9.

    What the others didn''t know was that Shinta had deliberately held back in the final match. She had the skill and strength to push harder but chose not to, preferring to avoid the burden of leadership that woulde with being the top-ranked acolyte.

    With her position secured and her strength recognized, Shinta spent the following weeks focusing on team training and preparing for theing final exam.

 Chapter 2254 Final Exam

    Chapter 2254 Final Exam

    In the final month leading up to the exam, the atmosphere within the academy grew increasingly charged. Every acolyte from the 120 halls felt the pressure mounting, particrly the third years who were facing their final exam before graduation. The stakes were higher than ever, and the academy buzzed with a mixture of anxiety and determination.

    Emery, fully aware of the gravity of the situation, intensified his efforts. He provided personal coaching to each of his students, tailoring his guidance to their individual strengths and weaknesses. Weekly evaluations became a cornerstone of his training regimen, ensuring that every acolyte in Hall 60 was progressing steadily. His dedication did not go unnoticed; the acolytes pushed themselves to their limits, driven by his encouragement and the looming challenge ahead.

    Finally, the day of reckoning arrived. Emery stood before his students, amanding presence that filled them with both confidence and resolve. His eyes swept over the group, taking in the faces of those who had trained under him, each one a testament to their hard work and perseverance.

    "Don''t leave room for regret. Do your very best!" he urged them, his voice firm and supportive.

    "Yes, Master!" the acolytes responded in unison, their voices echoing with determination.

    ####

    The final exam began much like the mid-exam and previous years, with personal examinations determining the rankings of each acolyte. However, this time, there were notable changes��there were no preliminary rounds for first-year students and no Rookie of the Year event. This exam was focused entirely on the unranked acolytes, those who had yet to earn any insignia from thest exam.

    For Hall 60, this included nearly everyone, except for a few who had already distinguished themselves: Kat and ine with their bronze insignias, Damo with his silver, and Dillion, who held a prestigious top 100 gold ranking.

    The Deputy Headmaster, Grand Magus Aurora, took her ce to officially open the exam. Her presence in the virtual hall wasmanding, and the gravity of the situation was felt by all 2,800 acolytes gathered, each one vying for a chance to advance.

    "Let the exam begin!" her voice rang out, setting the stage for the intensepetition ahead.

    With themand given, the virtual tournamentsmenced, spanning over four intense days. Each acolyte was scheduled to fight twice a day. The system was unforgiving; only those who secured two victories in the first two days would move on to the third and fourth days of thepetition. From there, the top five hundred would be selected by the system, marking them as the best of the unranked participants. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    For Hall 60, the stakes were especially high, but against all odds, eight acolytes managed to push through this grueling stage: Ha Ron, KingRig, Ullong, Bena, Titus, Armenius, and two senior acolytes. Their sess meant that more than half of Hall 60''s members would bepeting for a coveted spot among the top 1,000 ranked acolytes.

    The days that followed were a blur of relentless training. Every moment was dedicated to preparation, as the remaining acolytes understood that the next phase would be even more demanding.

    ####

    As expected, the start of the top 1,000-ranking exams was marked by a grand festival. Thousands of honored guests and a select group of ten thousand visitors were invited to witness the spectacle. The air was electric with anticipation as the headmaster himself made a rare appearance at the grand arena. His presence alonemanded respect and attention, setting the tone for the monumental challenges thaty ahead.

    "May the best acolytes win!" the headmaster proimed, his words met with a roar of approval from the crowd. The grand arena buzzed with excitement, setting the stage for the uing trials.

    The first three days of thepetition focused on determining the strongest among the top 1,000 acolytes��500 bronze insignia holders and 500 of the highest-ranking unranked acolytes. The pressure was immense; those who couldn''t secure at least two victories within the first two days would face elimination, losing their bronze insignia and any chance at advancing.

    Hall 60''s senior acolytes, along with Bena, found themselves eliminated in this fiercelypetitive group. This meant that Ha Ron, KingRig, Ullong, Titus, and Armenius had the opportunity to earn their bronze insignias, while Kat and ine fought to defend theirs.

    The initial rounds were grueling. Each match tested the acolytes'' limits, pushing them to draw on every ounce of skill and strategy they had honed over the years. Ha Ron and KingRig proved their mettle, securing their bronze insignias, while Kat and ine managed to retain theirs. However, the third day brought a new level of intensity. Thepetition grew fiercer as they faced off against the elite acolytes, those who had already proven themselves to be among the best.

    Despite their best efforts, Ullong and the two Romans, Titus and Armenius, were ultimately eliminated. The disappointment was palpable, but they had fought valiantly.

    Emerging victorious, Ha Ron, KingRig, Kat, and ine were selected among the top 100 bronze insignia holders. Their sess granted them entry into the next stage of thepetition, where they would face off against the 400 silver insignia acolytes, including Damo, for a coveted spot in the top 100 rankings.

    As the battles progressed to the next stage, the intensity in the arena reached a fever pitch. The acolytes who had made it this far were the elite of the elite, most already at the peak of rank 9. Every match was a test of not just skill but of willpower and endurance, as each acolyte had topete in four grueling bouts.

    For ine, the ant half-blood, thepetition proved to be too much. Despite his best efforts, he was unable to secure a single victory, just as he had struggled in the mid-exam. The sting of disappointment was evident in his eyes, as once again, he found himself falling short of his aspirations.

    Among the remaining Hall 60 acolytes, the results were mixed. Kat and KingRig each managed to clinch one victory, but it wasn''t enough to advance them further.

    Kat, a third-year acolyte, knew this was herst chance to break into the top 100. The realization hit her hard, but she kept herposure, offering her support to her fellow acolyte.

    Ha Ron extensive experience and mastery of Khaos made him a formidable fighter, and even though he had only formed six pirs as a rank 9 acolyte, he demonstrated the capability to challenge peak rank 9 geniuses. Unfortunately, he fell short, losing two out of four matches and thus missing the chance to advance to the final stage.

    "You must seed, Damo! You must!" Kat shouted, her voice filled with hope and encouragement as she wished Damo the best.

    Damo, the young monk, had made significant progress over the past five months. He had honed his skills and learned new formation techniques. His peak rank 9 abilities,bined with his martial arts prowess, allowed him to secure three victories. This performance earned him a coveted spot in the final stage of thepetition, where he would face the best of the best in a bid to secure his ce among the top contenders.

    #####

    The final stage was reserved for the elite��the top 100 silver insignia holders and the top 100 gold rank acolytes. These acolytes had demonstrated their skill and resilience throughout thepetition, and now they were set to face off to determine the ultimate rankings.

    In the days leading up to the final stage, Emery, Klea, and Ashaka dedicated their efforts to preparing the two.

    Dillion, knew this was hisst chance,hence he decided to let go of his limits and achieved a breakthrough, manifesting his ninth gravity pir and reaching the peak of the rank 9 realm. This advancement provided him with a substantial edge going into the final battles.

    "I am ready!" Dillion dered, his confidence bolstered by his newfound strength.

    The final day arrived, and the arena was abuzz with anticipation and tension. With the prestigious academy rankings on the line, the atmosphere was electric. Emery watched intently from the sidelines as Damo and Dillion prepared to face their formidable opponents.

    On the opposite side of the arena, Lucius stood alongside six acolytes, including the top 5 and Emery; ''s own daughter Shinta. The stage was set for a high-stakes and climactic showdown, with every participant ready to demonstrate their prowess.

 Chapter 2255 Top 100

    Chapter 2255 Top 100

    The list of 200 acolytespeting in the final stage of the personal examinations served as a microcosm of the power dynamics within the Alpha Quadrant''s factions. The roster was a testament to the dominance of the quadrant''s most powerful groups.

    The Imperium Technomagus, known for its specialized training and unique prowess, was notably absent due to its distinct focus. However, the other grade 5 factions��The Nephilim, the Arknd, and the Arcanum��each imed a significant portion of the spots, taking up a quarter of the participants. These elite factions were well-represented, showcasing their formidable influence and the strength of their acolytes.

    Another quarter of the spots were upied by acolytes from grade 4 factions, such as Proxima, which wielded considerable power and influence over Centauri City. These factions, while not at the pinnacle of the quadrant''s hierarchy, still held enough sway to secure a strong presence in the final stage.

    However, what stood out the most was the surprising prominence of the half-bloods. Despite making up less than 5% of the academy''s total enrollment, they upied an impressive 15% of the final spots. Thirty half-bloods from four different halls had fought their way to thisst stage, demonstrating their exceptional abilities and the growing influence of the half-bloodmunity within the academy. This unexpected representation added ayer of intrigue and unpredictability to the already intensepetition.

    Hall 9, led by Lucius, boasted an impressive contingent of twelve half-bloods among the finalpetitors. Sirin, the Peafowl Empress from Hall 24, added six more half-bloods to the mix, while Toleno, the Spectral Swarm from Hall 37, contributed five. Even Instructor Harambe, the mighty Kong from Hall 62, managed to have two half-bloods representing his hall. The remaining half-blood participants had been nurtured by various powerful human factions.

    These numbers highlighted the undeniable advantage that half-bloods held over their human counterparts. Their unique abilities and powerful bloodlines had propelled them to the forefront of thepetition.

    However, despite their numbers and natural strengths, no half-blood had managed to break into the top 10 ranks in thest three years since the academy''s formation. This absence from the highest echelons of the rankings had be a source of determination for many of these young half-bloods. They were driven by a shared goal��to be the first of their kind to reach the coveted top 10.

    For Damo, the young monk specializing in support spells, his goals were more modest but no less significant. His focus was on bringing recognition to the Earth faction by securing a spot among the top 100. To achieve this, he knew that winning both of his first-day fights was crucial.

    Being one of the lower-ranked participants among the 200, Damo was quickly matched against a formidable opponent��one of the academy''s top 10 rankings: Bjorg the Titan. Ranked 8th on the list, Bjorg was a giant among acolytes, towering nearly three times the size of most. His massive frame and battle prowess reminded Emery of his old rival, Zetto the berserker.

    As the battle began, it became clear that Damo was facing an insurmountable challenge. Despite his mastery of martial arts and support spells, none of his techniques could prate the Titan''s defenses. Bjorg''s immense size and resilience rendered Damo''s attacks ineffective, and the young monk found himself overwhelmed. Every move Damo made seemed futile against Bjorg''s unyielding strength, and before long, the inevitable happened��Damo was defeated, the match ending in a crushing defeat.

    After Damo''s crushing defeat against Bjorg, Emery stepped in to heal the young monk''s wounds personally. Despite the bruises and broken bones, Damo''s spirit remained unbroken. His determination to seed in the final stage was unwavering, even though his next opponent was ranked 85th��a challenge that still ced him at a significant disadvantage.

    The battle was grueling. Damo relied heavily on his [Golden Bell] technique, a formidable defensive maneuver that allowed him to withstand the relentless attacks from his opponent. Every time he saw an opening, he would use the [9 Suns Divine] technique to heal his injuries, allowing him to continue fighting despite the pain. The fight was a test of endurance and willpower, with Damo constantly switching between defense and healing, refusing to give in to his injuries.

    After what felt like an eternity, Damo finally emerged victorious, though he was barely standing, covered in blood, and nursing broken bones. The victory was hard-fought, and it left him utterly exhausted, but the sense of triumph was undeniable. His victory breathed new life into the hopes of Hall 60 acolytes, who had been anxiously following his progress.

    When the day ended, 50 of the 200 participants had been eliminated, and the atmosphere among the Hall 60 acolytes was tense as they awaited the results. A collective sigh of relief swept through the group when they learned that Damo was not among those eliminated. His victory had secured him another chance to fight in the next round, keeping Hall 60''s hopes alive in the fiercelypetitive final stage. Emery carefully observed the results of the first day''s battles, his mind upied with the performances of the acolytes under his watch. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Dillion, his determination unyielding, proved his strength by defeating a silver insignia fighter and another acolyte ranked 70th. These victories secured him a ce in the second-day tournament, keeping his hopes alive and marking him as a formidable contender.

    Shinta, too, disyed her prowess on the battlefield. Despite being matched against a rank 48 acolyte, she emerged victorious with an impressive disy of skill and strategy. Her second opponent ranked 63rd, also fell before her, unable to withstand her relentless attacks. Shinta''s victories solidified her position, making her one of the standout fighters in the tournament.

    However, the day wasn''t as kind to all. Among the 30 half-blood acolytes who had reached this stage, a dozen failed to make the cut, and their dreams of advancing to the next round dashed. Thepetition was fierce, and even the slightest misstep could mean the end of their journey.

 Chapter 2256 Top 50

    Chapter 2256 Top 50

    The second-day tournaments approached, and tension in the air grew as the next two battles would determine who would break into the top 100��a prestigious achievement��and who would be forced to fight another day for a chance to rank among the top 50 acolytes.

    Damo''s third battle was a critical one, pitting him against a first-year genius who, like him, specialized in support spells. This acolyte, a rising star among the silver insignia group, presented a unique challenge, as both fighters excelled in simr disciplines. The system seemed to have deliberately paired them, offering Damo a chance to prove himself as the superior support spellcaster.

    The fight was a grueling contest of strategy and mental fortitude. Both acolytes employed their spells with precision, countering and defending with equal skill. However, it was Damo''s indomitable will that set him apart. Despite the intense pressure and the formidable abilities of his opponent, Damo refused to back down. His relentless determination allowed him to oust his rival, securing a hard-fought victory.

    His next match, however, was against a seasoned acolyte ranked 89th. This battle proved to be an insurmountable challenge for Damo. The higher-ranked acolyte''s experience and power were evident, and despite Damo''s best efforts, he was defeated. The loss, though disheartening, did not diminish his aplishments.

    With two victories and two losses, Damo achieved his primary objective. His performance earned him the coveted gold insignia, marking him as one of the elite acolytes in the academy. His final ranking, 97th, was a significant milestone, cing him among the top 100 acolytes and securing his ce in the academy''s prestigious ranks.

    Emery, Klea, and especially Ashaka who were watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride. Damo had faced overwhelming odds and emerged victorious through sheer determination and skill. ####

    Dillion''s path to the top ranks continued with a critical fourth match, this time against a formidable half-blood opponent. His challenger was a third-year bat bloodline acolyte, Tno''s prized disciple, ranked 35th in the academy. This flying half-blood was not only a master of shadow magic but also possessed enhanced speed, strength, and a terrifying regenerative ability, making him a formidable adversary.

    From the outset, the battle was intense. The bat bloodline acolyte swooped through the air with blinding speed, his shadow magic creating a disorienting battlefield. Each strike from him was swift and precise, testing Dillion''s defenses to their limit. However, Dillion remained calm and focused, his years of training and experience guiding his every move.

    Dillion knew that he couldn''t rely solely on brute strength to win this battle. His opponent''s regenerative abilities made conventional attacks less effective. Instead, he turned to his gravity spells, a discipline that had been his specialty and had only grown stronger with his recent breakthrough. The weight of gravity spells slowed his opponent''s swift movements, dragging the bat bloodline acolyte down and making it harder for him to evade Dillion''s attacks.

    As the battle progressed, Dillion seized his opportunity. With his opponent momentarily slowed, Dillion summoned all his power into a single, decisive strike, his Kahos-enhanced weapon glowing with energy. The force of gravity,bined with the raw power of the blow, smashed into the half-blood with incredible force, bypassing his regenerative abilities and knocking him out of the fight.

    "Dillion win!!"

    The crowd erupted in cheers as Dillion stood victorious, his chest heaving from the effort. However, Toleno did not take the defeat well; losing his favorite acolyte was a significant blow, leaving a negative impression of Emery''s hall. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ####

    Meanwhile, Shinta had easily dispatched her previous opponent, a rank 60 acolyte, showcasing her prowess and preparation.

    Her next challenge was significantly more formidable. She was matched against a second-year acolyte, Karel who had steadily risen through the ranks with each tournament. This opponent was ranked 26th and was one of the three celebrated disciples under the Star Tower Lord of the first hall, a prestigious position that spoke volumes about his skill and dedication.

    The young man was distinguishable by the white bandana he wore, emzoned with a star symbol that signified his elite status and his connection to the Star Tower. His reputation was that of a martial artist obsessed with perfecting his swordsmanship. Known for his rigorous training and nearly obsessive focus on his de skills, he was both feared and respected within the academy.

    From the outset, it was clear that the star disciple was a master of his craft. His swordsmanship was nothing short of exceptional, characterized by precise, fluid movements that seemed almost effortless. Unfortunately for the star disciple, facing Shinta was more than just a physical challenge; it was a test of endurance and patience. Along with her outstanding battle power and versatile abilities, Shinta was not one to fight fair if it meant gaining an advantage. Her tactical mind and willingness to employ unconventional methods made her a formidable opponent.

    When the star disciple unleashed his formidable 7-star sword techniques, renowned for their relentless and powerfulbos, Shinta responded with a strategy designed to disrupt his flow. Instead of engaging directly, she utilized her [Duskvine Hex] to obscure his vision and weaken his focus, causing him to miss critical strikes.

    Whenever he managed to regain hisposure andunch another attack, Shinta would abruptly retreat, using her agility to stay just out of his reach.

    The star disciple''s calm demeanor was gradually eroded by Shinta''s relentless psychological tactics.Frustrated by her hit-and-run approach.

    "You coward! Fight me like a real man!"

    "Are you blind or stupid?... Why are you calling a beauty like me a man!" Shinta taunted, her voice dripping with mockery.

    The psyche battle took its toll, causing Karel to lose his form andposure. Seizing the moment, Shinta struck decisively, exploiting the gaps in his defense and clinching her victory with a series of well-timed blows.

    With the second day concluding, 50 acolytes advanced to the final duels. Among them were Dillion, Shinta, and six other half-bloods, all poised for the ultimate challenge.

 Chapter 2257 Top 20

    Chapter 2257 Top 20

    Thest day of the battle was the most anticipated of all.

    After the previous four battles, the system established a ranking for each 50 participants and divided them into three tiers: the top 10, the mid-rank, and the lower rank. Losing twice would ce an acolyte in the lower rank while winning both battles offered a chance to enter the prestigious top 10 rankings.

    The system calcted matchups ordingly; Dillion, who was ranked 48th in thest mid-year exam, would get a chance to fight one of the weaker top 10 contenders. Shiryu, previously ranked 13th, would have a shot at facing one of the top 5 strongest. Unfortunately for Shinta, being a new entry to the gold rank and a first-year, her chances of fighting a top 10 acolyte were slim.

    Despite her victory over Karel, who was ranked 26th, the system assigned Shinta yet another simr strength opponent��rank 23, Darryl Beaumont, a second-year noble from the prestigious Arcanum faction. Darryl was an Arcanum knight known for his skill with sword and shield. As he approached Shinta, his appearance was as polished as his reputation, and he greeted her with a charming smile.

    "Aah, a beautiful girl. I hate to hurt such a beauty��" "That''s great," Shinta replied with a yful smirk. "I don''t want to get hurt either. How about you surrender instead?"

    Derryl chuckled, "No, no�� unfortunately, I can''t disappoint all my fans."

    Shinta nced at the stands and noticed a group of female acolytes enthusiastically cheering for Derryl. The sight made her inwardly cringe, but she maintained herposure.

    With a confident grin, Derryl proposed, "How about a bet? If I win�� we go on a date."

    Shinta''s eyes narrowed, but she responded with a sweet smile, "Alright, but if I win�� you owe me one!"

    The battle between Shinta and Derryl was fierce and evenly matched. As a prot��g�� of a high-grade faction, Derryl possessed a physique and divine skills that rivaled Shinta''s Kemoyin transformations. His arcane spells countered her hex magic, creating a bnce that neither could easily break. Their swords shed repeatedly, each strike filled with the precision and power of seasoned warriors.

    Darryl''s sword whistled through the air, barely missing Shinta as she twisted away, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and focus. She responded with a swift sh of her own, her de aiming for a gap in his defense, but Darryl was quick to raise his shield, deflecting the blow with a grunt of effort.

    "You''ve only reached seven pirs, yet you''re able to stand toe-to-toe with me on eight pirs�� I like you more and more," he taunted, his voice filled with a mix of admiration and yful flirtation.

    Shinta rolled her eyes but couldn''t suppress a small smile. She took a deep breath and asked, "So, where do you n to take me? Because if it''s not interesting, I won''t go."

    Her tone was light, almost teasing, but beneath it was a strategic mind at work. As she engaged in banter, Shinta subtly channeled her Khaos power, allowing it to surge through her veins. With each exchange of blows, she began to gradually push Derryl back, the force of her strikes intensifying. His arcane magic, once a formidable barrier, started to crack under the relentless pressure.

    "Why? No answer? You don''t seriously want to date me, do you?!... I am so disappointed" Shinta taunted, her voice carrying a yful edge as she closed in on her trapped opponent.

    "I�� wait�� I��" Darryl stammered, his focus slipping as he tried to reform his rune formations.

    But it was toote. With a final burst of power, Shinta shattered thest remnants of his arcane protection, her de resting just inches from his throat. Darryl froze, realizing he was defeated.

    "Now you owe me one��" Shinta said with a smirk, withdrawing her weapon and releasing the vines that had held him captive.

    Darryl strangely did not feel disappointed at all; instead, he looked at her with newfound admiration, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "I think I''m in love," ####

    Dillion found himself in an intense battle, matched against a rank 20 summoner known for his ability to conjure formidable stone golems. The arena was soon filled with the thunderous stomps of these high-grade creatures, each towering over Dillion with their immense size and imprable defenses. The summoner, clever and cautious, remained hidden within thergest of these golems, a behemoth with a nearly imprable exterior, making it nearly impossible for Dillion to reach him directly.

    Dillion''s family sword techniques, honed over years of training, were powerful and precise. Each swing of his de was enhanced by his gravity spells, making his strikes heavier and more devastating. However, even with this advantage, the sheer number of golems was overwhelming. Every time Dillion shattered one, another two would rise to take its ce. The battlefield was a chaotic whirl of stone and steel as Dillion fought tirelessly, his movements a blur of lethal efficiency.

    The weight of his sword increased with each strike, thanks to the gravity magic he wielded. But the golems were relentless, their stony forms regenerating faster than Dillion could destroy them. His muscles ached, and sweat poured down his face as he realized that conventional tactics wouldn''t be enough.

    Drawing on the Khaos energy within him, Dillion felt a surge of power that revitalized his waning strength. His strikes became more forceful, his movements more fluid as he weaved through the golems, breaking them apart with renewed vigor. The air crackled with energy as Dillion channeled the chaotic force into his de, turning it into a weapon that not only cleaved through stone but also disrupted the summoner''s control over his creations.

    As the golems began to falter under the relentless onught, Dillion pressed forward, his eyes locked on thergest golem where the summoner hid. With a mighty swing, he shattered the golem''s defenses, sending shards of stone flying in all directions. The summoner, now exposed and desperate, attempted to conjure more golems, but his spirit energy was nearly depleted. Dillion could see the strain in the acolyte''s eyes as he struggled to maintain hisst line of defense.

    In a final, decisive move, Dillionunched himself at the summoner, his sword infused with thest of his Khaos energy. The de breaks through the remaining barrier, forcing the summoner to his knees in defeat, utterly exhausted and unable to continue.

    While Dillion secured his hard-earned victory, the arena was buzzing with the results of the other matches.

    Among the half-bloods, Rajh the tiger and Suno the crocodile had faced equally challenging opponents. Despite their best efforts, both were defeated in their first matches, much to the disappointment of their respective halls. The once hopeful crowd watched as their favored acolytes fell one by one, but Hall 9 still had a beacon of hope��Shiryu, the dragon genius.

    Shiryu''s first match was almost effortless. He faced a lower-ranked acolyte, someone with a respectable rank of 31 but clearly outmatched by the dragon''s overwhelming power. But everyone knew that Shiryu''s real challenge was yet toe, and the tension in the air was palpable.

    The dragon half-blood''s next match was against a formidable opponent��Vega, a second-year acolyte who had rapidly risen to prominence the previous year. Vega belonged to the nearly extinct Battle Frenzy super race, a lineage known for their extraordinarybat abilities that far surpassed ordinary acolytes. Shiryu, confident in his abilities, unleashed the full power of his bronze dragon transformation. His skin took on a metallic sheen, his muscles bulging with draconic strength as heunched a series of devastating attacks. The ground trembled under his might, and the air sizzled with the energy of his strikes. It seemed, for a moment, that Shiryu might have the upper hand.

    But Vega also activated his race''s innate ability. His dark hair turned a brilliant, silvery white as his body surged with newfound power. The transformation was instantaneous and terrifying��Vega''s strength multiplied, and his speed and reflexes heightened to Magus levels. The once evenly matched fight now shifted dramatically in Vega''s favor. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With a roar that echoed through the arena, Vega went on the offensive. His strikes were blindingly fast, each one hitting with the force of a battering ram. Shiryu, despite his dragon form, struggled to keep up. The bronze scales that once gleamed proudly now showed cracks under the relentless onught.

    Shiryu fought valiantly, refusing to back down. He countered with all the strength he could muster, but it was clear to all who watched that Vega was in a league of his own.With a final, crushing blow, Vega sent Shiryu crashing to the ground, his bronze form shattering as hey defeated.

    The half-bloods in the stands watched in stunned silence, their hopes shattered as their champion, Shiryu, fell. The dragon genius had been their strongest contender, and now hey defeated on the cold arena floor. A heavy despair settled over the half-blood supporters; they had ced all their faith in Shiryu, and now it seemed that all their champions had been vanquished.

    All but one.

    In a twist of fate, Shinta found herself matched against a rank 10 acolyte��a Nephilim''s strongest genius.

 Chapter 2258 Top 10

    Chapter 2258 Top 10

    When it came to the top 10 ranking, the standard of acolytes escted dramatically.

    These weren''t just prodigies; they were anomalies, freaks of nature whose talents defied the norm within the Magus Alliance. Each of these top-ranked acolytes possessed a raw, overwhelming power that set them apart from even the most gifted peers.

    Shinta found herself facing one of the most daunting opponents imaginable��a Nephilim from the esteemed Aztebas family, the most influential of the three great houses within the Alpha Quadrant. His name was Raphael Nephilim, a first-year acolyte who had already earned the prestigious Rookie of the Year award. This alone spoke volumes about his abilities and the fearsome reputation he had built in such a short time.

    As for Emery, he had his concerns about Shinta''s opponent. Raphael was the strongest acolyte from Hall 6, previously led by Ishtar. Emery could only hope that the recement instructor, the young-looking Grand Magus who had been watching, had no ill intentions toward this fight.

    Like Shinta, Raphael was still in his seventh pir, but from the moment they stepped into the arena, Shinta could feel the difference. His aura was suffocating, an oppressive force that seemed to press down on her from all sides, stronger than any opponent she had ever faced. It was as if the very air around him crackled with energy, a palpable manifestation of histent power.

    "I''ll start," the young man dered, his voice calm but edged with a quiet confidence.

    As Raphael Nephilim spoke, his golden hair caught the light, shimmering with an almost divine radiance. Without another word, he unleashed one of the Nephilim''s most revered techniques: the [Angelic Descent].

    In an instant, four majestic wings sprouted from his back, but they were unlike the usual ethereal wings associated with the technique. These wings were silvery and metallic, glistening ominously, and covered with a delicateyer of frost that sent chills through the air. They weren''t just for show��each wing exuded an icy aura, making the air around Raphael grow cold, the temperature in the arena plummeting as if winter itself had arrived.

    Raphael then drew his weapon��a bluish crystal sword that gleamed with an otherworldly light. With a flick of his wrist, he cast a spell, and suddenly, a dozen shining mirage swords materialized around him, each one hovering with lethal intent, their tips aimed directly at Shinta.

    Shinta knew she had no time to waste.She swiftly invoked her [Shaman Form], her body enveloped in an emerald glow as she summoned her Verdant Vines. The vines erupted from the ground, twisting and coiling around her in a protective circle, their thick, thorny tendrils forming a living barrier. The vines twisted and coiled, creating a barrier between her and Raphael''s impending assault.

    As the vines solidified, she unsheathed her own sword, the de glinting menacingly as she prepared for the inevitable sh.

    The two sides collided in a breathtaking disy of power and skill. Raphael''s mirage swords streaked through the air, each one a deadly missile, while Shinta''s Verdant Vinesshed out, intercepting and deflecting the attacks with remarkable precision. The arena was filled with the sound of shattering ice as Raphael''s wings beat with incredible force, sending shards of frozen air hurtling toward Shinta. In response, her vines surged forward, their razor-sharp edges cutting through the icy projectiles and keeping the relentless assault at bay.

    The fight was nothing short of spectacr, a whirlwind of swordy and magic that left the audience breathless. Every strike, every parry, and every spell cast was executed with the skill and finesse of warriors far beyond their years. The arena buzzed with excitement, the tension growing with each passing second as the two acolytes fought for dominance. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ####

    On the opposite side of the arena, Dillion was called to face another top 10 opponent��Zhiruo, the Hua Sect genius ranked 9. Their history added weight to the encounter.

    "We meet again," Zhiruo said, her voice calm, though her graceful stance spoke of her readiness. The system seemed to have perfectly matched them, pitting Zhiruo''s delicate, fluid Ten Thousand Blossom Technique against Dillion''s heavy, straightforward sword style.

    The battle began with a series of shes, Dillion''s massive sword meeting Zhiruo''s precise, petal-like strikes. Her movements were graceful, almost dance-like, as she conjured an illusion of swirling blossoms around them. Each petal was a weapon, sharp and elusive, making it difficult for Dillion tond a solid blow.

    ####

    Between the two arenas, Dillion was the first to falter. A swift, precise strike from Zhiruo''s de cut deep into his waist, a clear reminder of her superior technique. Across the way, Shinta wasunched to the ground by the force of Raphael''s powerful spirit de, the blow leaving her momentarily stunned.

    But neither Shinta nor Dillion was ready to give up. Despite the injuries, both acolytes were driven by their desire to break into the top 10. Gritting their teeth against the pain, they rose again, summoning every ounce of strength and determination to continue the fight.

    As Dillion and Zhiruo''s duel reached its climax, the intensity of their swordy was breathtaking. Zhiruo, the Hua Sect genius, finally unleashed her formidable third form, [Scattering Plum Blossom Strikes]. Her de danced through the air, creating a flurry of piercing strikes that tore through Dillion''s defenses, leaving multiple wounds on his body.

    But Dillion was not out of the fight. In the midst of Zhiruo''s assault, he activated his gravity spell, channeling all his remaining strength into a desperate counterattack. His heavy ruler swung back with a crushing force,nding a devastating blow on Zhiruo''s back. The impact sent them both crashing to the ground, bloodied and exhausted.

    For a moment, it seemed like the battle might end in a draw. But Zhiruo pushed herself back to her feet, staggering but still standing. The crowd held its breath as she was dered the victor.

    At the same time, Shinta found herself in a dire situation. Her sword shattered and left her defenseless as Raphael''s terrifying flying swords and icy assaults bore down on her. The spectators watched in suspense, certain that Shinta was moments away from defeat.

    Just when it seemed like all hope was lost, she unleashed the true extent of her power. With a fierce howl, Shinta revealed her true power��the newly upgraded rank 6 Kimoyin Nightmare Wolf. HOWLLL!!!

    With a powerful howl, Shinta fully unleashed her Shaman form, her body now glowing with intricate runes that pulsed with power.

    The air around her crackled with energy as she drew on the strength of her Poison Cmity Body. Each movement she made was precise and lethal, her ws now infused with dark energy that could siphon Raphael''s spirit energy with every scratch. The potent poison she delivered with each strike began to take its toll, slowly but surely wearing down the Nephilim.

    Raphael, once so confident, found himself struggling as the minutes ticked by. His silvery wings, once majestic, began to falter, and the ice that had formed around him melted away as the poison coursed through his veins. His face grew darker, twisted with pain as he fought to stay on his feet. Finally, with a heavy gasp, Raphael dropped to his knees, his body unable to continue the fight.

    The arena erupted in cheers as the announcer''s voice rang out, "Shinta wins!"

    Shinta, breathing heavily but victorious, stood tall. She had imed the much-coveted rank 10, a feat that no one had expected. Meanwhile, Dillion, despite his valiant efforts, finished at rank 19. Though he had not achieved his goal of breaking into the top 10, his performance was nothing short of extraordinary.

    The end-of-year personal examination concluded with the sight of Vega, the rising star from the battle frenzy super race, defeating the third-year champion in a spectacr duel. Vega imed the title of rank 1, solidifying his position as the strongest acolyte in the academy.

 Chapter 2259 Result

    Chapter 2259 Result

    The closing ceremony of the tournament was a spectacle to behold, with tens of thousands of visitors filling the grand arena to celebrate the achievements of the academy''s finest. The atmosphere was electric, far surpassing that of the group exams. While the group exams were crucial for Hall''s advancement, the personal exams were where individual prowess truly shone, showcasing the acolytes'' abilities in full force. This year''s ceremony held even greater significance, marking the first graduation since the academy''s founding three years ago.

    As the ceremonymenced, all gold insignia holders were called to the stage, their achievements recognized before the crowd. The top 10 acolytes, the elite of the elite, were positioned at the highest point of the stage, each one a symbol of unparalleled talent and hard work.

    Headmaster Goldstein himself presided over the awards, a figure of immense respect and authority within the Academy. As he handed out the recognitions and rewards, the crowd erupted into apuse, the sound of pping and cheering resonating throughout the grand arena. Each acolyte stood proudly, basking in the moment of glory they had earned through countless hours of training and fierce battles.

    For many in the audience, this was more than just a ceremony��it was a celebration of perseverance, strength, and the relentless pursuit of excellence. The cheers continued to echo through the arena, a testament to the high stakes and the incredible achievements of those who had fought their way to the top.

    Witnessing Damo being listed as rank 97 and Dillion as rank 19 filled Emery, Klea, and Akhasa, along with the rest of Hall 60, with uncontainable excitement. Their cheers echoed through the grand arena, a collective outpouring of pride and joy.

    When Shinta''s name was called to step forward to the front line, Emery felt a warmth swell within him that was almost overwhelming. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Seeing his daughter, with her striking silvery hair and fierce personality, Emery couldn''t help but reminded of a certain person and smile, a bittersweet feeling in his heart.

    "I hope you are seeing this��" Emery murmured softly to himself.

    Shinta''s achievement wasn''t just a personal victory; it was a triumph for all half-bloods. Her entry into the top 10 brought a new level of respect from her fellow half-blood acolytes and her name began to spread like wildfire across the half-bloodmunity, proof that they were not just brutish warriors, but could stand toe-to-toe with the other genius of the academy, and their ancient techniques.

    ####

    As the closing ceremony concluded and the crowd began to disperse, not everyone shared in the celebration. In the shadowed corners of the grand arena, a small group of instructors and influential figures within the Magus Alliance gathered, their expressions dark with irritation. The victory of a half-blood over their prized Nephilim acolyte did not sit well with them.

    "This is an embarrassment," one of the figures murmured, his voiceced with disdain.

    Whispers of dissatisfaction and scorn filled the air, directed at the grand magus instructor of the Nephilim Hall. "How could our best acolyte fall to a mere serpent girl?". The murmurs grew louder, fueled by a sense of frustration. Adding to their worries was the recent confrontation with the Astiel family, where the father of the very same girl had inflicted a significant blow. The timing of these events,bined with Shinta''s unexpected victory, set the stage for a deepening tension within the Nephilim faction.

    The unrest among the Nephilim leadership reached such a height that one of their high-ranking leaders decided to take action. A personal message was sent directly to Headmaster Goldstein of the Magus Academy. The content of the message was clear��a demand for reassurance, a call for action, and perhaps, a veiled threat.

    When the headmaster''s reply came, it was sinct but carried enough weight to quell some of the growing unrest.

    ####

    Hall 60 was alive with celebration. Tables wereden with sumptuous food��roast meats, fresh fruits, and delicacies from across the realms. The atmosphere was electric, filled with the sounds ofughter, clinking sses, and the lively chatter of acolytes.

    The results of the personal exam were indeed something to be celebrated. KingRig and ine, disy their bronze insignia, while Kat and Ha Ron, with their silver insignia. But the real stars of the night were Dillion and Damo, who had both earned their prestigious gold insignia, signifying their ce among the academy''s elite.

    "Congrattions!!" echoed throughout the hall as acolytes and instructors alike raised their sses in a toast to theirrades'' sess.

    The celebration continued with music and dance, the acolytes showing off their skills in a more rxed setting. Even Klea took to the stage, her presence enchanting the crowd as she performed with grace and charm. Her skills captivated everyone, adding an extrayer of joy to the festivities.

    As the night wore on and the festivities began to wind down, Dillion made his way through the crowd, seeking out Emery. His face, usually calm andposed, was tinged with a hint of regret. "Master, I couldn''t win thest match. I let you down."

    Emery shook his head and ced a reassuring hand on Dillion''s shoulder. "You fought with everything you had, and that''s all anyone can ask for." He paused, his eyes locking onto Dillion''s with a look of firm belief. "Your future is as vast. Who knows, you might even surpass me one day."

    Dillion''s eyes widened in surprise, then softened with gratitude. "Thank you, Master," he replied, his voice filled with renewed determination. The weight of his earlier defeat seemed to lift, reced by a newfound resolve.

    As the party in Hall 60 continued with its lively music and exuberant festivities, a new guest made her entrance. Shinta, fresh from her own celebration at the half-blood hall, burst into the room with a cheerful exmation.

    "I''m notte, am I!?" she called out, her voice full of youthful exuberance.

    The acolytes of Hall 60 greeted her arrival with warm apuse and cheers. However, Emery''s mood shifted from celebratory to uneasy. As he watched his daughter, barely 16 years old, with a slightly tipsy demeanor, a surge of paternal concern washed over him.

    Klea intervened before Emery''s growing irritation could dampen the festive atmosphere. "Let the girl celebrate, alright? Don''t you remember? We did the same at their age."

    Despite her attempt to calm him, the memory of Klea stumbling drunk and copsing on his bed years ago shed through Emery''s mind, only heightened his concern.

    Emery remained apprehensive. His protective instincts kept him alert, watching over the party like a vignt guardian.

 Chapter 2260 Group Exams

    Chapter 2260 Group Exams

    The morning after the celebration brought a jarring change in mood. The carefree atmosphere of the previous night evaporated as the acolytes of Hall 60 gathered to hear the details of their end-of-year group exams. Anticipation hung in the air, thick with a mix of excitement and apprehension.

    The exams had evolved beyond the simted virtual missions of the mid-year assessments. This time, the challenges were rooted in the real world, with all the dangers and unpredictability that entailed. The stakes were higher, and theplexity of the tasks set before them would test not just their skills but their very survival.

    Emery had been through missions like these before. He vividly remembered the harrowing experience on Andora, a teetering on the edge of annihtion. The memory of battling time itself to save the world from a cataclysmic end still haunted him. Then there was also the mission on Nexus, where a simple task of capturing rebels had escted into a full-blown conflict against a dark elf invasion, each moment fraught with life-and-death decisions. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yet, as he reviewed the mission brief for the uing exam, Emery realized this group exam carried an unexpected twist.

    The headmaster''s announcement was made with a tone that conveyed the gravity of the situation. Due to escting tensions on the frontlines, there was an increasing demand for assistance from local enforcement across the quadrants.

    In response to this need, the Magus Academy decided to coborate with taskmasters from twelve different cities, across the Alpha quadrant. This coboration resulted in a list of over 500 missions, each varying in difficulty and objective.

    The students were informed that over the next three weeks, each hall would have the freedom to choose from these missions. The goal was toplete as many tasks as possible, demonstrating not only their capabilities but also upholding the reputation of the Academy. As Emery and the others reviewed the rules of the exams, the weight of the situation began to settle in. Firstly, the rules stated that each mission could be undertaken by more than one hall, with no limit on the number of acolytes participating. However, the scoring and rewards would be distributed based on the proportional contributions of each hall. This meant that while coboration was possible,petition was inevitable.

    Secondly, while external resources could be used to bolster the sess of a mission��such as supplies, equipment, or information��no outside personnel could be involved. This rule emphasized that the acolytes were expected toplete the tasks on their own. It was a true test of their abilities, pushing them to their limits as they navigateplex and potentially dangerous situations with only their skills and teamwork to rely on.

    Thirdly, the rules included a use for safety: first-year acolytes were allowed to opt out of the group exams. This provision, while intended to protect the less experienced students, carried an underlying message. The exams were dangerous, and the stakes were high enough that those not ready could avoid the risk.

    "What kind of bullshit rule is this!!"

    Kat''s outburst echoed through the room, her anger reflecting the collective frustration of Hall 60. The rules seemed to be stacked against them��21 members, many of whom were first-years, and limited resourcespared to the other halls. It felt as if the exam was designed specifically to ensure their failure, to prevent them from earning enough points to advance.

    The reality of their situation was sobering; the enthusiasm and excitement from the day before had evaporated, reced by a heavy atmosphere of uncertainty and anxiety.

    Klea tried her best to keep spirits up, offering words of encouragement, but even her optimism couldn''tpletely erase the growing sense of doubt that crept into their hearts.

    "We have toin about this!" someone shouted, and a chorus of agreement followed. "Yes! This is not fair!" Another voice chimed in, the sentiment spreading quickly among the group. It was then that Emery stepped forward, his calm demeanor cutting through the mor. "Nothing is ever really fair, but we will do our best anyway." His words were simple, but they carried a weight that resonated with the acolytes.

    Emery reminded them that the mission ahead wasn''t just about earning points or advancing in the rankings. The tasks they would undertake were designed to help those in need. This was more than just an exam; it was a chance to gain invaluable experience and to grow stronger not just in their abilities, but in their understanding of the world.

    "Would you prefer wasting your timeining, or start doing your mission?"

    The effect was immediate. The acolytes, who had moments ago been gripped by frustration and doubt, felt a surge of purpose. Even the first-year acolytes, who had been given the option to opt-out, were now resolute in their decision to participate. None of them were willing to back down.

    Seeing their renewed energy, Emery allowed a small smile to y on his lips. "However, we''re not preparing to lose just yet. We still need to do this properly and win"

    The goal was clear: to secure more points against all the mid-level halls��ranging from Hall 41 to Hall 70, bing the top 10 among these thirty halls. This perspective transformed the daunting task ahead into a challenge they were eager to tackle.

    With their spirits lifted and their minds focused, the acolytes quickly began their preparations. There was no time to waste. They packed their gear and traveled to Centauri City.

    Upon arrival, they wasted no time. They rented a building near the portal, a strategic decision that would allow them to move quickly between locations. Once settled, they immediately began to strategize. The room buzzed with discussion as they pored over the list of missions, analyzing each one to determine the best approach.

    With the help of VIA, Emery meticulously analyzed the list of 500 avable missions and cross-referenced each mission''s difficulty, the number of acolytes required, and the time it would take toplete. This data-driven approach would enable them to make informed decisions and maximize their efficiency.

    It became clear that their limited numbers meant they needed to be extremely selective about the missions they chose. Emery emphasized the importance of epting missions that required the minimum number of personnel, allowing them to form smaller, more agile groups that could operate efficiently.

    Dillion, Damo, and Kat were appointed as the leaders of these groups, each assigned the most suitable team members to maximize their chances of sess.

    Before leaving, Emery provided them with higher-level artifacts and high-grade pills, ensuring they had the necessary resources for their missions. "Do your best and be safe!"

 Chapter 2261 Missions

    Chapter 2261 Missions

    While all the acolytes were out on their respective missions, Emery settled into a lotus position within the rented building in Centauri City. The space, though simple, was filled with quiet tension as he prepared to monitor the progress of his teams.

    With Dillion, Ha Ron, and Kingrig leading separate groups, Emery utilized the Khaos hub to watch over them in real-time, ensuring their safety.

    Dillion''s group had taken on a particrly dangerous mission, heading into a treacherousva cave. His team consisted of ine, with his innate fire-resistant body, and Bena, whose mastery of ice spells would prove crucial in such a fiery environment. Their task was to hunt down a mythical beast, a mission not for the faint of heart.

    [Mission: Hunt Mythical Beast - Chromaul]

    [Mission Difficulty: B]

    [Mission Rewards: 500,000 spirit stones]

    [Academy Rewards: 800 points]

    The target was a Tiger Drake, a fearsome creature of metal and fire that lurked deep within the burning caves. The mission was far from easy; the Tiger Drake was not just powerful but cunning, using the environment to its advantage. For four grueling days, they tracked the creature, engaging in fierce battles that tested their endurance and skill.

    Finally, after a particrly intense confrontation, Dillion''s sword struck true, and the Tiger Drake let out a final, earth-shaking roar before copsing. The team wasted no time in securing the massive corpse, their exhaustion outweighed by the sense of aplishment. The town near theva cave weed them as heroes when they delivered the body, and they were rewarded handsomely for their sess.

    #####

    Damo led arger group of first-year acolytes, joined by King Rig and Ullong, on a mission that, while still challenging, posed slightly less dangerpared to the others. [Mission: Collect Crystal Silk]

    [Mission Difficulty: B]

    [Mission Rewards: 50% of gathered material and 300,000 spirit stones]

    [Academy Rewards: 600 points]

    The objective was to harvest tier 4 Crystal Silk, a rare and highly sought-after material spun by the Crystal Spiders inhabiting the mysterious forest. These creatures were formidable, their webs strong enough to ensnare even the most seasoned of warriors. The group, however, was well-prepared. Ullong, with his towering transformation and imprable defense, led the way, clearing a path through the dense undergrowth and warding off any immediate threats.

    Damo''s role as the support was vital. His skills allowed him to enhance the group''s abilities, providing healing and buffs that kept the first-year acolytes focused and protected. He carefully orchestrated the group''s movements, ensuring they remained cohesive and efficient as they navigated the forest''s dangers. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    King Rig''s contribution was equally crucial. His mastery of ck lightning proved to be a powerful weapon against the Crystal Spiders. Whenever they were confronted by these arachnids, his lightning would strike with lethal precision, either killing the spiders outright or forcing them into retreat. The group''s strategy was effective, and for the most part, they were able to gather the Crystal Silk with rtive ease.

    However, the forest had one final challenge in store for them. As they ventured deeper into the heart of the spiders'' domain, they unknowingly disturbed a creature far more dangerous than they had anticipated��the mythical Spider Queen. This massive, ancient beast emerged from the shadows, its eight glowing eyes fixed on the intruders.

    The battle that ensued was intense and unexpected. The Spider Queen''s venomous attacks and overwhelming presence quickly turned the situation dire. Despite their best efforts, a few of the first-year acolytes sustained injuries, their inexperience showing in the face of such a powerful foe. The group had to adapt quickly, coordinating their attacks and defenses in a desperate attempt to survive. It was a harrowing fight, one that tested their resolve and teamwork to the fullest.

    In the end, after a prolonged and grueling battle, they managed to drive the Spider Queen back into the depths of the forest. Though they were victorious, the encounter cost them valuable time and energy, forcing them to extend their mission by an additional day to recover and gather the remaining materials.

    As they returned, tired but sessful, the group reflected on the battle, understanding that it had been a crucial learning experience. ####

    Kat led a team of third-year senior acolytes, joined by Ha Ron and Hardy, on one of the more dangerous and challenging missions avable. Their task was to eliminate a notorious group of mountain bandits that had been terrorizing nearby viges and travelers for years.

    [Mission: Eradicate Mountain Bandits]

    [Mission Difficulty: A]

    [Mission Rewards: Bandit treasures]

    [Academy Rewards: 1200 points]

    This mission was not for the faint-hearted. It involved taking the lives of other humans, a task that required not only strength but also the mental fortitude to face such a moral challenge. Hence the reason Emery chose the senior acolytes for this mission.

    Ha Ron, despite being young, had been an assassin since childhood, making him an anomaly among his peers.Hardy, though the weakest among the other, was wise beyond his years. the Kaleos noble was in fact the team''s trump card. His calm and calcted approach made him the perfect tactician for such a high-stakes mission.

    The task ahead was daunting. They were a small group of nine, facing a formidable force of 300 bandits. These were not ordinary thugs��many of them were in the Sky realm, with several powerful leaders in the Saint realm.

    Kat was undeterred. With her leadership, the group stormed the mountain stronghold, breaking through the bandits'' defenses and sowing chaos among their ranks. Meanwhile, Ha Ron used his skills in stealth to infiltrate the pirate base. His target was the bandit leader, which was executed wlessly.

    Under the cover of darkness, he slipped past guards and traps, making his way to the bandit leader''s quarters. With swift, lethal precision, he assassinated the leader, severing his head andcing it on a spike for all to see.

    The sight of their leader''s head, coupled with the mes that began consuming their base, shattered the bandits'' morale. Panic spread like wildfire through their ranks. Many bandits, seeing no hope of victory, fled the mountain in terror. Others were cut down as they tried to escape, and those who surrendered were swiftly captured. In the end, only a few managed to escape.

    Despite the overwhelming sess of the mission, the group was met with a disappointing surprise. The mission''s promise of treasure turned out to be little more than an empty chest. The bandits, it seemed, had either hidden their loot elsewhere or had been less wealthy than rumors suggested. However, theck of material reward did little to diminish the sense of aplishment among the team. They hadpleted the mission with a perfect score, showcasing their strength and unity.

 Chapter 2262 Ranking

    Chapter 2262 Ranking

    All three teams sessfullypleted their missions, returning to their respective cities with a renewed sense of purpose and readiness for the next challenge.

    Each team was eager to prove themselves again, and as soon as one group was prepared, Emery would carefully guide them toward the next best avable mission.

    Despite the addition of dozens of new missions, the sheer number of teams from the 120 participating halls meant that the more popr missions were quickly bing scarce. This scarcity led to an inevitable ovep, where multiple teams from different halls found themselvespeting for the same mission. The difficulty of the tasks increased exponentially as teams shed, not only against the mission objectives but also against rival halls, each determined to secure the most points.

    Klea and Ahaka, keeping a close eye on the broader situation, brought back news about the unfoldingpetition within the other halls. They had also managed to secure thetest rankings and points, giving Hall 60 a clear picture of where they stood.

    [Mid Hall ranking]

    [First ce: Hall 42 - 4450 points]

    [Second ce: Hall 46 - 4200 points]

    [Third ce: Rank 41 - 4050 points]

    ....

    [Tenth ce: Hall 52 - 3500 points]

    ...

    [18th ce: Hall 60 - 2600 points]

    Despite themendable efforts of Emery and his Hall 60s acolytes teams, breaking into the top 10 rankings proved to be a formidable challenge.

    The mid-hall acolytes they werepeting against were not just any students; these were seasoned elites, many of whom were seniors with years of experience under their belts. These acolytes were not only skilled but also well-resourced and highly strategic in their approach to the missions. One of the most ring disadvantages Hall 60 faced was their numbers.

    While Hall 60 could field three teams at most, the other mid-halls could deploy anywhere from four to six teams simultaneously. This numerical superiority allowed theirpetitors to tackle more missions at once and umte points faster. The situation grew even more disheartening when Emery received some troubling news from Urix. Initially, the group exam had a strict limit of 20 acolytes per hall. This cap was meant to level the ying field, ensuring that smaller halls like Hall 60 wouldn''t bepletely outmatched by sheer numbers. However, Urix was shocked to learn that the headmaster had changed this rule at thest minute, removing the cap and allowing halls to send as many acolytes as they could muster.

    Emery couldn''t shake the feeling of unfair treatment. The rule change tilted the bnce even further in favor of therger, more established halls, making their already difficult task nearly impossible. It was as if the very structure of the exam was rigged against them.

    Yet, the headmaster had his justification ready. He argued that the more acolytes participated in these missions, the greater the impact they would have on society. At the same time, Emery received troubling news from Shinta regarding Lucius and Hall 9, which wasposed predominantly of half-blood acolytes. The hall had encountered a significant setback: several critical missions that could have earned them substantial points were excluded by multiple taskmasters from their list of avable tasks. The exclusion was a tant act of discrimination, an all-toomon urrence in a universe where prejudice against half-bloods was deeply entrenched.

    This act of exclusion wasn''t just a hindrance; it was a stark reminder of the ongoing struggle half-bloods faced across many worlds and factions. Understanding the gravity of this dilemma, Emery took a deep breath, forcing himself to stay calm. Emery knew he couldn''t let this setback demoralize them. They had already proven their strength by getting this far, and now they needed to push even harder. They needed a new strategy to level the ying field.

    Hence, as soon as the acolytespleted their next mission, Emery restructured the teams to optimize their effectiveness.

    Damo and Kat would remain as team leaders, with Titus and Armenius serving as their tacticians. The third team would be led by Hardy, bolstered by the firepower of ine, Bena, and Ullong. The remaining first- and third-year acolytes were evenly distributed among the three teams, creating small but focused squads of six acolytes each. These teams would continue seeking B-ranking missions from different cities, ensuring theyplete as many missions as possible. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    For thest three��Dillion, KingRig, and Ha Ron��Emery created a fourth team with a new approach. They gathered at the Khaos hub, ready for Emery''smand, when an unexpected guest arrived��Morgana.

    The n was straightforward but ingenious. He instructed the three acolytes to follow Morgana, and as they stepped through the Khaos gate, they emerged on one of the most distants in the Alpha quadrant, ready to take on one of the farthest missions avable.

    Emery''s strategy leveraged their unique advantage��the Khaos gate. While other factions relied on fast spaceships or powerful connections to secure missions, Emery had the Khaos waypoint as his secret weapon.

    By sending Morgana to a remote mission location in advance and using the Khaos gate to transport these Khaos seeds, they bypassed the lengthy travel times that other halls had to endure. This not only saved them precious time but also ensured that they would encounter little to nopetition from other halls at these far-flung locations.

    As soon as the three acolytespleted their mission, Emery would be ready at a new location, prepared to teleport them instantly to the next mission site. This gave them an unparalleled ability to cover vast distances quickly, maximizing their efficiency and staying ahead of theirpetitors.

    With Emery''s strategy in full swing, Hall 60''s points began to climb the rank at an astonishing rate. The sudden surge in their ranking drew attention from the Academy, prompting officials to send staff to investigate for any signs of foul y. However, they found nothing amiss. Each mission waspleted solely by the three acolytes, their identities were verified, and no outside assistance was involved.

    The following days were grueling for all the acolytes. Many were injured but continued pushing themselves to secure more points. The intensepetition took its toll, with an incident urring where an entire team was wiped out during a mission, marking a tragic moment in the Academy''s history.

    After three exhausting weeks, the group exams finally concluded. Hall 60, against all odds, managed to secure a ce in the top 10 of the hall rankings.

    [8th ce: Hall 60 - 8100 points]

    Meanwhile, Lucius Hall found themselves once again at the bottom, ranked among the lowest five. This unfortunate position forced them to face challenges from the top five halls of the higher realm, setting the stage for even more intense battles ahead.

 Chapter 2263 Advancement

    Chapter 2263 Advancement

    Emery greeted each returning team and acolyte as they arrived back at the Academy. Despite the smiles on their faces, it was clear that they were utterly exhausted.

    They had been working tirelessly on missions every single day, pushing themselves to the brink by relying on multiple pills and potions, often ignoring their injuries and health just to reach their goals.

    There was a quiet, unspoken sense of satisfaction that passed among the acolytes, a recognition of their hard-earned achievements. Emery, along with Klea and Ahaka, couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of pride for what they had aplished.

    "Have a good rest; you''ve all earned it," Emery said, his voice filled with genuine care.

    The advancement challenge was the next hurdle, but with two days of rest ahead, they had some time to recuperate. The challenge would also start with the lower halls, giving Hall 60, four days to prepare themselves. During the break, Emery took the time to make a final evaluation of who among the acolytes would be chosen for the five-member team challenge.

    Dillion and Damo, both holding gold rankings, were clear choices. Ha Ron, who had proven himself the strongest among the first years, was also an obvious pick. The next decision was between Kat, Kingrig, and ine.

    Kat was the most experienced of the three, and this would be herst tournament, making her selection as the fourth member a straightforward choice. However, when it came to choosing between Kingrig and ine, Emery found himself torn.

    ine''s powerful bloodline transformation made him a formidable contender, while Kingrig''s Khao''s power had its own advantages. Though Emery was inclined to favor Kingrig, especially considering ns involving his earth warrior future, he decided to ensure fairness and called both acolytes for a match to determine who would take the fifth spot.

    To Emery''s surprise, ine approached him before the match and declined the opportunity.

    ine, visibly disheartened by his inability to advance in rank, expressed that he didn''t feel worthy of a ce among the top five. Despite his strengths, he believed he needed more time to grow and vowed to train harder to earn his ce in the next tournament. Emery could see the determination in his eyes, but also the weight of self-doubt that held him back.

    After a brief pause, ine hesitated before bringing up the subject of the bloodline serum. He expressed his desire and support for Emery to meet with their patriarch, hoping to discuss the matter further.

    ine also shared some insights into the current situation of the Insectoid n, revealing just enough to pique Emery''s curiosity and deepen his anticipation of learning more about this mysterious race. Understanding ine''s concerns and the importance of this meeting, Emery promised to visit the patriarch after the exams were over.

    ####

    The four days of preparation passed swiftly, and Hall 60 was called to the arena alongside nine other mid-halls for the highly anticipated advancement challenge. The atmosphere buzzed with tension as instructors and acolytes gathered, each group eager to prove their worth and secure a ce among the higher halls.

    As they assembled, Emery was approached by Eiline, the female instructor of Hall 50. Her expression was a mix of disdain and challenge as she stepped closer. Hall 50 was one of the four halls aligned with the Nephilim faction, and they had secured a strong third-ce ranking in the recent exams.

    "I don''t know how you managed it," Eiline said, her voiceced with suspicion, "but you won''t advance any further."

    Emery, unfazed by her words, chose to tantly ignore the female Grand Magus. His focus was on the real challenge ahead��the ten higher halls that stood between Hall 60 and advancement. Each of these halls had earned their ce in the upper ranks, and they would not easily relinquish their position.

    Among the ten higher halls, eight were led by Grand Magus instructors, a formidable lineup that underscored the difficulty of the task ahead.

    Emery''s gaze lingered on one particr figure��Grand Magus Toleno of the bat half-blood. Hall 37, which consistently hovered near the bottom of the higher halls, yet despite their rank, Toleno and his acolytes were known to be a formidable group. "Let the challenge begin!" announced Headmaster Goldstein, his voice resonating across the arena as he overlooked the proceedings from the VIP stage.

    The atmosphere grew tense as the first round of selections began. ording to the usual rules, the highest-ranking challenger, Hall 42, was given the privilege to choose their opponent first. Their instructor, a cautious grand magus, decided to y it safe by selecting Hall 38, a group without a Grand Magus instructor. Moreover, one of Hall 38''s gold insignia acolytes had been severely injured in the previous rounds, further weakening their lineup.

    The match proceeded as anticipated. The acolytes of Hall 42, well-prepared and confident, swiftly overpowered their opponents. The battle ended with Hall 38''s acolytes and instructor defeated, securing Hall 42''s advancement to the higher halls.

    Next, it was Hall 46''s turn. Following a simr strategy, their instructor also chose a hall without a Grand Magus, hoping for an easy victory. The decision seemed sound on paper, but the reality proved far more challenging.

    Despite theck of a Grand Magus, the acolytes of the selected hall fought with unexpected ferocity. The battle was intense, and to the shock of Hall 46''s instructor, their team of five was unable to ovee their opponents. The defeat was swift and decisive, leaving Hall 46 reeling from the unexpected failure before their instructor even had a chance to enter the fray.

    "Stupid!" hissed the Nephilim instructor Eiline as she watched the previous failure unfold.

    Without hesitation, she made her choice, targeting a hall with the weakest acolyte team. Then when it was her turn, she used high-grade artifacts to overwhelm their Grand Magus instructor, securing a sessful advancement for her hall.

    As she walked past Emery, she shot him an arrogant look, her confidence radiating as she ascended to the higher hall.

    The tension continued to build as four more halls made their selections. Each chose their opponents carefully, opting for what appeared to be the least formidable teams. Despite their calcted choices, only one managed to advance, highlighting the significant gap in power and experience between the higher halls and the mid-halls.

    Finally, it was Emery''s turn to choose. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hall 30, led by a powerful Spirit Master Grand Magus; Hall 33, renowned for its intense military training and disciplined acolytes under the guidance of a veteranbat Grand Magus; or Hall 37, headed by the half-blood Toleno.

    Which one should Emery choose?

 Chapter 2264 Team Battle

    Chapter 2264 Team Battle

    Emery analyzed the three options before him. Each opponent presented a unique set of challenges.

    The first option, Hall 30, was led by Vince Kastro, an elder from the Kastro family, a sect leader renowned for their spirit-reading abilities. ording to VIA''s data, Vince was a peak-stage One Cosmos Grand Magus with three Pagoda Spirit Master levels.

    Next was General Knox of Hall 33, a battle-hardened veteran from a grade four factionparable to the Proxima factions. General Knox was a peak-stage One Cosmos Grand Magus, but his true strengthy in hisbat prowess, with a battle power reported to rival that of a Two Cosmos fighter. The third option was Grand Magus Toleno of Hall 37, a half-blood summoner and a master of stealth. Toleno''s expertisey in summoning creatures from the shadows and using cloak-and-dagger tactics to outmaneuver his opponents.

    Emery knew that with his divine sense and mastery of Khaos spells, he could potentially neutralize Toleno''s shadow-based attacks, rendering his tricks ineffective. Despite this, Emery decided that he couldn''t bring himself to advance at the expense of another half-blood hall.

    Each choice came with its own set of challenges, but Emery''s primary concern was not the Grand Magus themselves but how well his acolytes would fare against theirs.

    The Castro family was known for their special spirit-reading techniques, and their acolytes were likely trained extensively in mental attacks. Emery knew that while his acolytes were skilled, theycked the specific experience needed to counter such specialized discipline. On the other hand, despite the formidable appearance of Hall 33''s acolytes, Emery believed thatbat experience couldn''t be easily taught. Hence his decision.

    Grand Magus Knox, seemed eager for the challenge, and his five acolytes responded with a unified shout of readiness.

    Based on their personal rankings, Kingrig was the first to step forward for the initial match. The Mayan warrior, Kingrig, faced off against a burly acolyte wielding a heavy metal gauntlet. The opponent ripped off his shirt, revealing rippling muscles that glistened under the arena lights. He then unleashed a battle technique that caused his muscles to swell, enhancing his physical power. The intensity of this closebat challenge ignited a spark in Kingrig.

    With a fierce grin, Kingrig pulled out his massive axe, its de gleaming ominously. He let out a roar as he activated his Immortal Gate at stage 5, channeling raw Khaos energy through his veins. The two warriors shed with a thunderous impact, each strike echoing like a drumbeat across the battlefield. The battle raged on, bothbatants refusing to yield. Blood sttered across the arena as their bodies umted wounds, but neither backed down. Kingrig''s relentless attacks finally broke through his opponent''s defense, and with one final, earth-shattering swing of his axe, he sent the acolyte crashing to the ground.

    "I AM KINGRIG!!!"

    The cry of triumph made some of the hall 60 acolytes cheer excitedly, while some turned their heads embarrassed.

    Kingrig''s next opponent stepped forward��a lean but equally muscr fighter armed with a spear. The new challenger wasted no time, lunging at Kingrig with swift, precise thrusts. Despite his exhaustion, Kingrig met the spearman blow for blow, but the toll of the previous fight was evident.

    After thirty fierce exchanges, Kingrig''s strength began to wane. Blood loss and fatigue slowed his movements, and before his opponent couldnd a decisive blow, Emery intervened, calling Kingrig to rest.

    Stepping into the fray next was Kat, her eyes zing with determination. Having closely observed the spear warrior''s style during Kingrig''s match, she was ready. As the fightmenced, Kat used her superior speed and agility to her advantage. She danced around the spear thrusts effortlessly, her movements fluid and precise. Her quick, urate strikes kept the spearman off bnce. With a well-timed feint, she slipped inside his guard and delivered a crushing blow that sent him sprawling to the ground.

    "Next one!!" she yelled, her eyes daring the next opponent to step forward.

    The third fighter was a female acolyte, quick and agile, just like Kat. The two speedsters shed in a flurry of motion, their des and fists moving so fast they were almost invisible. The arena echoed with the sharp sounds of metal shing against metal, and the crowd watched in awe as they exchanged over a hundred blows in rapid session. Each strike was met with a counter, neither giving an inch.

    Despite their incredible endurance, the battle eventually took its toll on both fighters. Bloodied and bruised, they continued to push each other to the limit until their bodies could take no more. The match ended in a draw, both fighters copsing to the ground, too exhausted to continue.

    Ha Ron was up next. His calm demeanor hides the intensity within. His opponent was a first-year acolyte with a reputation as one of the top rookies during the mid-exam. He had a smaller frame, but his physique was like steel, honed and unyielding.

    The match began with a series of swift sword strikes, Ha Ron sword''s shing in precise arcs as he managed tond several clean cuts on his opponent. But the rookie was relentless, absorbing the blows with little more than a grunt. Then, Ha Ron made a critical mistake�� he was caught in a vice-like grapple. The technique was wless; within moments, Ha Ron was immobilized, his limbs trapped in a hold he couldn''t break.

    With a final, desperate struggle, he was forced to concede as his body gave out. Damo stepped into the arena. His martial arts techniquesbined with a series of buff spells enhanced his physical prowess to deflect and counter every grappling technique that came at him. After a grueling exchange of blows, Damo managed to outmaneuver and overpower his adversary, emerging victorious.

    The fifth and final opponent was a gold insignia acolyte ranked 78, a formidable warrior who had mastered the transformation path. His unique ability allowed him to manifest four powerful arms, extending his reach and multiplying hisbat capabilities.

    Despite being knocked down multiple times, the young monk disyed remarkable tenacity. Each strike from the additional arms was like a storm of steel, driving Damo back and forcing him to use every ounce of his training to stay on his feet. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Damo''s resolve was further ignited when he saw Dillion ready to step in, which only fueled his determination to finish the fight himself. With sheer grit, Damo pushed through his exhaustion, tapping into the power of Immortal Gate Stage 6.

    The monk, though visibly battered, countered each of the four arms with unwavering focus. He dodged and deflected blows, striking back with precision. With a fierce roar, he channeled all his strength into a decisive blow, clinching the victory.

    In that match, Damo proved to the audience that he was not just a support-type acolyte.

    With the acolytes'' victories secured, it was time for the instructor battles. Dillion didnt get to fight...

 Chapter 2265 Experts

    Chapter 2265 Experts

    Emery stepped into the arena, his every movement calcted as he prepared to face Grand Magus Knox, the toweringbat expert from Hall 33.

    The atmosphere was electric with anticipation. All eyes were on them, as the oue of this battle would determine the fate of their halls in the advancement challenge.

    Among the thousands of spectators, many were unfamiliar with Emery. They saw only a Full Moon Magus, a rank considered inferior to the status of a Grand Magus like Knox. Moreover, Emery had missed thest tournament, leaving his capabilitiesrgely unknown to the wider audience. Whispers of mock rippled through the crowd, predicting the oue of Emery''s demise.

    Grand Magus Knox, as a veteranbatant, had prepared thoroughly, gathering intelligence on all potential challengers, and was well aware of Emery''s reputation. "I guess you''ll be fighting with a sword?" Knox asked, his voice carrying a mix of curiosity and confidence as he studied Emery''s stance.

    Emery didn''t respond verbally. Instead, a slight smile yed on his lips as he reached for his weapon. In a swift motion, he drew out the [Savage de], its edge gleaming menacingly in the arena''s light. The muscr, middle-aged Grand Magus Knox narrowed his eyes as he took out an umon weapon��a double-edged sword. With a smirk, he lifted the weapon for all to see, proiming, "This sword has tasted the blood of countless sword magus. I''ve battled thousands and killed hundreds with this de... Let''s see if you fare any better."

    Knox''s voice carried a weight of experience, and the confidence in his words sent a ripple of tension through the crowd.

    He didnt underestimate Emery and activates his special technique. His muscles bulged grotesquely, veins pulsing with raw power as his battle strength surged to new heights.

    Not one to be outdone, Emery responded in kind, activating his [Twilight Transformation], enhancing his physical abilities. His muscles tightened, his senses sharpened, and with a surge of willpower, he unleashed [Immortal Gate Stage 8], feeling the familiar yet exhrating rush of power flood his body.

    [Battle Power increased by 80]

    [Battle Power increased by 50]

    [Battle Power increased by 20]

    [Battle Power increased by 256]

    [Battle Power 668 (1074)]

    With their power levels surging, the two warriors faced each other, their eyes locked in a silent challenge. The atmosphere grew thick with anticipation. Then, without warning, they charged at each other, swords drawn.

    The first sh was like the eruption of a thunderstorm. The force of their collision sent shockwaves rippling through the arena, triggering the protective barrier that surrounded the fighting area. The sound echoed through the stands, rattling the spectators to their cores.

    BAMMM!! BAMM!! BAMM!!

    With a fierce growl, the generalunched into a relentlessbo of attacks, each one faster and more powerful than thest. Emery found himself on the defensive, struggling to keep up with the onught. After a dozen shes, VIA managed to provide Emery with a detailed analysis of his opponent:

    [Knox]

    [Grand Magus Realm, One Cosmos]

    [Law of Earth 45%]

    [Law of Combat 20%]

    [Soul Force 789]

    [Battle Power 883 (1312)]

    The information shed before Emery''s eyes, confirming what he had already suspected. Emery realized that Knox''s power level was on par with Dongbai, the hybrid lizard he had faced before, but this time, the challenge was even more daunting.

    Knox was a truebat magus, his strikes were precise and devastating, each blow calcted to exploit the strengths and weaknesses of Emery''s Dao Sword technique. It was clear that the general had an acute understanding ofbat, able to dissect his opponent''s style with frightening uracy. He was a true martial arts and weapons freak, someone who had dedicated his life to perfecting his craft.

    Emery knew he needed to up the ante. Channeling the raw, chaotic energy of Khaos into his body. He felt his battle power surge, his muscles tightening with newfound strength. With the dark energy that he was now harnessing, he activated his darkness spell [Spatial Bending]. This gave him the ability tounch sudden, unpredictable attacks from Knox''s blind spots, aiming to catch the general off guard.

    With a swift motion, Emery disappeared into the shadows, reappearing just as suddenly behind Knox, his [Savage de] swinging with lethal intent. But Knox was not so easily caught off guard. In a split second, the general twisted his double-edged sword, splitting it into two long des, each one a mirror of the other. With one de in each hand, he seamlessly switched between offensive and defensive maneuvers.

    The general''s new style was both adaptive and intuitive. Even without directly seeing Emery''s attacks, Knox seemed to sense them, his des moving to intercept each strike with uncanny precision. His experience as a seasonedbatant was on full disy as he predicted Emery''s tactics, countering each move with a level of skill that left the audience in awe. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Amazing," Emery muttered under his breath, a rare smile ying at the corners of his lips. "I am deeply impressed."

    The general''s prowess was undeniable. His reputation as a high hall instructor at the Magus Academy was well-earned, and it was clear why so manybat-driven acolytes flocked to his hall. The truth was, Emery could have overpowered Knox if he unleashed his Primal Form. But he knew better than to reveal such a trump card in front of a massive audience��especially when so many eyes were watching closely.

    As the sh continued, Emery realized he needed a different approach. The raw power of his current strategy wasn''t enough to gain the upper hand. With a calcted decision, Emery sheathed his [Savage de] and reached for his [Embernight Sword].

    The moment he drew the sword, the atmosphere in the arena shifted. The [Embernight Sword] pulsed withtent energy, its dark metal gleaming ominously under the light. This weapon was not just a sword��it was a conduit for explosive power, more suited for his Axis Mountain Sword technique. Emery shifted his stance, adopting a form that was less familiar to many. Few knew the depths of this style, and even fewer had ever seen it in action.

    The first strike he unleashed was a shockwave, a powerful arc that radiated from the de with a force that seemed to split the air itself. The ground beneath them trembled as the explosive energy of the sword met Knox''s defenses.

    "Very good! Well done!!" Knox bellowed, his eyes alight with excitement. The general was enjoying the challenge. This move effectively neutralized Knox''s previous advantage and forced him to adapt and relearn.

 Chapter 2266 Fighting Style

    Chapter 2266 Fighting Style

    Grand Magus Knox was indeed one of the most formidable grand magus in the one cosmos realm, which exined why none of the other instructors dared to challenge him.

    His extensive experience inbat allowed him to adapt to Emery''s new style with just a few exchanges. With a swift change, he switched his weapon to a mace and shield��abination perfectly suited to block Emery''s powerful shes and counter with even greater force.

    BAMM!! BAAMM!! BAMM!!

    The explosive collisions between their weapons echoed through the arena, sending waves of excitement through the crowd. The audience was on the edge of their seats, their cheers growing louder with each sh.

    After 50 intense exchanges, thebat grand magus had managed to devise a perfect counter for Emery''s Axis Mountain Sword technique.

    Once again, Emery found himself increasingly pressured, his movements restricted as Knox''s relentless assault pushed him back into a corner.

    The tension rose as Hall 60 acolytes watching from the stands began to grow anxious, sensing that their master might be at his limit. However, to the shock of everyone watching, Emery once again switched tactics. This time, he drew his lightsaber and activated the [Light Soaring Wing] on his back. In an instant, his speed increased exponentially, turning him into a blur of motion.

    As he zipped around, his light sword shed through the air with precision. Emery skillfully wove his light sword techniques with his nature spells, creating a deadlybination. His movements were fluid, a seamless blend of offense and defensewhile his jade roots snaked through the arena, closing in on Grand Magus Knox from all directions, attempting to bind and strike him down.

    "How many styles can you possibly master?!" Knox roared, his irritation now evident as he found himself forced to adapt once more. Speed was his primary weakness, and Emery was exploiting it masterfully.

    To counter this, the general unleashed an advanced earth spell, encasing his body in ayer of hardened stone that acted as armor. The arena itself responded to his power, as the ground shifted and stone pirs sprouted up, turning the battlefield into a maze of obstacles that severely limited Emery''s mobility and hindered his nt-based attacks.

    Not stopping there, Knox switched weapons once more. This time, he drew out two hand axes, weapons perfectly suited for tearing through Emery''s roots and meeting his quick strikes head-on.

    "Whatever style you have, I can counter!!" Knox dered, his voice booming with confidence.

    The audience held their breath, captivated by the relentless back-and-forth between the twobatants. Each move, each counter, pushed both fighters closer to their limits, and the oue of the battle hung in the bnce.

    Emery maintained his calm demeanor as he responded, "What about this one, then?"

    Though the previous strategy hadn''t secured him the upper hand, it had aplished its intended purpose��keeping thebat-hardened Grand Magus Knox upied while he prepared for the next one.

    In a move that shocked the audience, Emery extended his left arm, and with a swift motion, severed it cleanly at the elbow. The crowd gasped, as blood sttered across the arena floor. But Emery remained unflinching, his expression resolute. He immediately cast a spell and the severed arm began to mutate, its flesh twisting and reforming until it became a fully realized clone and armed it with his [Embernight Sword].

    As soon as the first clone was fully formed, Emery didn''t hesitate��he reached for his right arm, slicing it off with equal precision. The onlookers could hardly believe their eyes as the second severed limb morphed and grew, quickly taking on Emery''s likeness. This clone was equipped with his [Savage de].

    Grand Magus Knox stared in disbelief, his brows furrowing in confusion and frustration. "What is this?! You''ve mastered the transformation path as well?" His voice was filled with a mix of awe and irritation as he tried to make sense of the situation.

    The two clones were the culmination of Emery''s intense training over thest two months. Despite each clone having the spirit force of only a Halfmoon Magus, their physical prowess was augmented by Emery''s rank 9 genes, giving them a physique that rivaled that of his real body.

    While the two clones engaged the Grand Magus, each disying their unique fighting style��one with explosive, relentless attacks, the other blinking in and out of sight to strike from unpredictable angles��Emery''s main body remained focused on a different strategy. He kept his distance,unching precise ranged attacks while expertly dodging the powerful strikesing his way. All the while, he allowed his body time to regenerate his lost arms.

    The creation of three true clones was a demanding task, one that taxed his soul to its limits. Such an effort would likely leave him weakened for days, but Emery had calcted the risk. He wasn''t just fighting for a win��he was staging a spectacle. Each move, each clone, and each spell was a deliberate disy of his versatility and power, designed to captivate the thousands of spectators watching intently.

    This battle was more than just a fight; it was an opportunity. By showcasing his wide range of abilities, Emery aimed to attract new acolytes to his hall in the uing year''s recruitment.

    Multiple elements��darkness, light, fire, wind, nt, and earth��each wielding a unique fighting style. This strategic diversity pushed Grand Magus Knox to his limits, forcing him to adapt rapidly to the barrage of attacks. Thebat veteran found himself increasingly challenged as the situation became moreplex with each passing moment.

    As soon as Emery''s arms had fully regenerated, he rejoined the battle, uniting with his two clones. The trio, synchronized in both thought and action, relentlessly pressured the general. Knox, despite his formidable skills, found himself overwhelmed by theirbined assault.

    Finally, the relentless barrage forced Knox to his knees. With a heavy breath, he acknowledged his defeat. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You win," he admitted, conceding the battle.

    A wave of exhration swept through the acolytes of Hall 60. "Master!! We did it!! We did it!!!" they shouted, their voices echoing with triumph.

    Their hard-fought victory was finally secured, and the entire hall erupted in cheers. Emery''s name echoed through the crowd, carrying on the voices and whispers of those who had witnessed the battle. His past achievements resurfaced, adding to the growing buzz around his reputation. With his objectives achieved, Emery turned his attention to the intense battles unfolding among the top 10 halls. This time, he found himself in the spectators'' section, watching closely as his daughter and the strongest half-blood acolytes fought to hold onto their ce in the top ranks.

 Chapter 2267 Top Halls

    Chapter 2267 Top Halls

    The final stage of the advanced ss took a different turn.

    Unlike earlier rounds, only the top 5 halls among the higher halls were given the opportunity to challenge, but even then, 7 out of the 10 highest-ranked halls were deemed untouchable.

    These top ranks were reserved for the most prestigious and powerful entities within the Magus Academy. The first three halls were the very guardians of the academy itself, each led by legendary figures at the peak of their power��three cosmos grand magus who were revered throughout the universe.

    Rank 4 was held by Neytiri, the daughter of the supreme being who owned the, giving her a certain privilege.

    The next three ranks belonged to powerful fifth-grade factions; Hall 5 was under the control of the Arcanum. Hall 6 by the Nephilim, and Rank 7 by the Arknd.

    These halls stood as the ultimate challenge, their positions secured by the overwhelming power of their leaders and acolytes, making them nearly impossible to challenge.

    Just like every other year, only three halls were targeted for challenges.

    Hall 8 was held by the Albatross, the number one spirit-reading sect in the Alpha Quadrant. Hall 9 was the domain of the Half-bloods and Hall 10 belonged to the Navaroo faction, one of the strongest grade 4 factions in the Alpha Quadrant.

    The Proxima faction of Hall 18, bolstered by their vast influence and extensivework, had umted the most points during the group exams, earning them the first challenge. Their choice of target was Hall 10, the Navaroo, their millennium-long rivals within the quadrant.

    The duel was a high-stakes battle between knights, each side known for their strict discipline and martial traditions. The Proxima acolytes fought fiercely, managing to secure a victory in the team battle. However, their triumph was short-lived as the Navaroo faction revealed their trump card��a hidden assistant instructor, an elder of three cosmos, who stepped in to defend their position. Despite Proxima''s best efforts, their instructors were overpowered by this unexpected challenge.

    The result of the battle led to immediate tension and controversy. Proxima, feeling cheated by the unexpected appearance of the elder, lodged a formalint. The dispute escted quickly, and Grand Magus Aurora had to intervene personally to resolve the matter. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Headmaster Goldstein stepped forward, his voicemanding attention as he called for the next challenge.

    The anticipation in the arena was palpable, especially when he announced that the faction with the second-highest points was none other than Hall 21 of the Mammon faction. This came as a surprise to many, as the hall had long been considered an underdog.

    Mammon faction, a century-old grade two faction, had been ced among the lowest halls of the academy just three years ago. Yet, they had managed to defy expectations.

    Despite starting with acolytes of meager talents, they had gradually transformed them into formidable fighters, steadily climbing the ranks. Their rise was nothing short of extraordinary, and now they stood poised to challenge one of the top halls.

    Though Mammon only had one acolyte with a golden insignia, they made up for it with numbers. Over 30 of their acolytes held silver insignias, a testament to their collective strength and teamwork, which had earned them a high score during the team exams.

    Lucius, watching from the sidelines, fully expected Mammon to challenge his Hall. But to his surprise, Mammon chose to challenge Hall 8, the Albatross faction.

    The decision to challenge Hall 8 stirred the arena, with murmurs and whispers spreading among the audience. Many thought the Mammon faction was making a foolish mistake, underestimating the prowess of the Albatross. But as the team battle began, those murmurs quickly turned to stunned silence.

    To everyone''s shock, the Mammon acolytes demonstrated an extraordinary resistance to spirit attacks, rendering the Albatross acolytes'' formidable skills nearly useless. One by one, the Albatross fighters fell, unable to unleash their full potential against Mammon''s unexpected defenses.

    Coliin baster, the Soul de Prince and a celebrated spirit master trained under Duke baster was thest line of defense, the final hope for Albatross to maintain their standing. Facing him was Grand Magus Bael, the head instructor and leader of the Mammon faction.

    But as the duel unfolded, Emery watched in stunned silence. Despite Coliin''s reputation and skill, as a level 5 Pagoda Spirit Master, he was unable to withstand the sheer, overwhelming force of Bael''s attacks. The crowd gasped as the Soul de Prince struggled, ultimately sumbing to Bael''s monstrous power.

    "What technique is that?" Emery muttered to himself

    As the battle concluded, Emery''s curiosity about Grand Magus Bael deepened. VIA, sifted through avable data, unearthing the hidden details of Bael''s origins. It was revealed that Bael wasn''t just a powerfulbatant��he was also an apothecary master, someone who had delved into the study of rare and exotic creatures. His true power, and that of his faction, came from a dark and mysterious source: parasitic creatures that granted them unnatural abilities.

    Emery felt a wave of unease wash over him as he processed this information. There was something unsettling about Bael and the Mammon faction''s methods. The thought of a power derived from parasitic creatures left him with mixed emotions��abination of awe, curiosity, and a deep sense of caution.

    Despite the difort it caused, there was no denying the effectiveness of Bael''s tactics. The Mammon faction had seeded in their challenge, securing a spot among the top 10 halls.

    Headmaster Goldstein''s voice echoed through the arena as he called for the next challenger. All eyes turned to Hall 11, a faction many anticipated would make a bold move to secure a ce among the top ten. But as the instructor stepped forward, an unexpected decision rippled through the crowd��Hall 11 was forfeiting their challenge.

    A wave of confusion and murmurs swept through the spectators.

    Why would a hall with such promise pass up this opportunity? The question hung in the air, unanswered, as the focus shifted to the next hall in line.

    Lucius, along with the half-blood acolytes of Hall 9, exchanged tense nces as the spotlight moved to Hall 15. There was a palpable change in their demeanor, a mix of apprehension and resolve. The crowd, sensing the shift in energy, began to murmur, their whispers rising like a growing storm.

    The Aryan faction, represented by Hall 15, was not just another grade 4 faction��they were the leaders of an organization known as the Church of Purity. Their doctrine was chillingly clear: the purity of human blood was the ultimate supremacy. This belief had long fueled their actions, and now, it seemed, they were ready to bring their ideology to the forefront of the academy''s battleground.

 Chapter 2268 Aryan

    Chapter 2268 Aryan

    The Aryan faction''s head instructor, draped in a pristine white robe, carried the title of Imperial Wizard, a symbol of his power and influence in the organization.

    With an air of authority, he led his group of acolytes into the arena, his voice cold andmanding as he addressed them.

    "God has chosen you," he dered, his words sharp "Cleanse this academy of that filth and give them the lesson they deserve."

    The statement hung in the air,ced with disdain, as it echoed through the arena. The half-blood acolytes felt a surge of irritation, their eyes narrowing at the brazen insult. Among them, Shinta couldn''t help but find the entire situation amusing. A chuckle escaped her lips, cutting through the tension like a de. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "This is hrious," she said loudly, her voice dripping with mockery. "It''s not like this is their first attempt, right?"

    She turned to her fellow half-bloods with exaggerated surprise "Wait, I heard they failed two times already?! And yet they still dare to talk like that?"

    Her words hit their mark, quickly stoking the anger of the Aryan instructors "Such a disrespectful acolyte... an animal indeed"

    Shinta looked back at the head instructor with wide, innocent eyes. "I''m sorry... please forgive this first-year junior...." she said, however, the smirk tugging at the corner of her lips and the mocking tone in her voice betrayed her true feelings, further enraging the man.

    The first of the half-blood acolytes to step into the arena was Kaelin, the wind-harpy eagle. Known for her swiftness and aerial agility, Kaelin had once held a higher rank but had recently slipped to 88th, a far cry from her earlier standing. Her opponent, Carlos was a first-year acolyte only with a silver insignia, but the gleam in his eyes hinted at his confidence.

    As the match began, Kaelin wasted no time, tapping into her beast transformation. Her wings spread wide, and with a powerful beat, she took to the air, circling her opponent with dizzying speed. The wind whipped around the arena, a blur of motion as she attempted to disorient him.

    However, her opponent was not easily fazed. He tracked her movements with surprising ease, his eyes sharp and focused.

    Emery, watching from the sidelines, quickly recognized the technique Carlos was using. It was the [Divine Eagle ws], a high-level movement andbat technique from the Kux faction, one that Emery had encountered before through Ramos in the zing wind trials.

    The familiarity of the technique struck a chord with Emery, as he realized the connection. The Kux faction, it seemed, was not only affiliated with the Church of Purity but also stood allied with the Aryan faction. The tension in the arena was palpable as the two shed, the air crackling with energy. Kaelin''s speed and aerial maneuvers were impressive, but Carlos''s disciplined technique and adaptability gradually wore her down. It became clear that Kaelin''s half-blood powers, though formidable, were not enough to ovee the skill and inheritance of Carlos''s family techniques.

    In the end, Kaelin faltered. A decisive strike from Carlos sent her sprawling, her wings crumpling as she hit the ground. The match was over. The young man stood victorious, his expression cool andposed as the reality of Kaelin''s defeat sank in.

    "How can this be? You''re only a silver insignia��" Her voice trembled with both shock and confusion, unable to reconcile the gap between their ranks and his overwhelming power.

    Carlos responded with a smirk, his confidence unshaken. "Hahaha, I never cared about such rankings."

    The reality of Carlos''s strength was soon made evident as he could go against the next challenger, the lightning tiger Rajh. Rajh was expected to turn the tide in favor of the half-bloods. But as the battle unfolded, it became clear that Carlos was no ordinary opponent.

    Sparks flew, and the air crackled with energy as the two warriors engaged in a relentless battle. Despite Rajh charging his battle power twice, Carlos met him head-on, their movements a blur of speed and precision.

    The crowd watched in tense silence as thebatants seemed evenly matched, neither giving an inch. Carlos''s smirk remained, unfazed by Rajh''s relentless assaults. With each sh, it became evident that Carlos was more than a match for the lightning tiger.

    After nearly a hundred shes, it was Rajh who began to falter. Sweat dripped from his brow, his breathsing inbored gasps as he struggled to keep up with Carlos''s unyielding onught. The bnce of power had shifted, and it was now Rajh who was on the defensive, barely holding his ground.

    Seeing his future champion in distress, Lucius made a swift decision to end the fight before it could result in serious injury. As the verdict was announced, Rajh copsed to the ground, his body battered and bloodied, a stark contrast to the ferocious warrior who had entered the arena.

    Covered in his own share of wounds, Carlos remained standing. A victorious smile spread across his face, but there was a hint of disappointment in his voice as he spoke, "Ahh�� I only needed another minute to finish him off�� what a shame."

    Carlos casually strolled out of the arena, his victory cemented, making way for the next challenger from the Aryan faction.

    The second acolyte stepped forward��a wiry, short figure with a silver insignia. He appeared unassuming, especially whenpared to his opponent, Suno, the Crocodile Prince, whose muscr frame and rank of 47 promised a swift and brutal match.

    As the two faced off, Shinta whispered a warning to Suno, "Be careful��"

    But Suno, confident in his formidable scales and raw strength, merely grunted in response, his pride dismissing Shinta''s concern. After all, he had faced stronger opponents and emerged victorious.

    The fight began with Suno charging forward, his powerful blowsnding with crushing force. The smaller acolyte struggled to keep up, his defenses crumbling under the relentless assault. It seemed like a one-sided match, with Suno dominating every moment, his confidence growing with each sessful strike.

    The crowd watched, anticipating a quick end as Suno battered his opponent, each hit driving the smaller acolyte closer to defeat. But just as victory seemed inevitable, the Aryan acolyte revealed his true strategy. Suno, who momentarily let his guard down, was unprepared for what came next. The silver insignia acolyte suddenly pulled out a hidden weapon��a small, unassuming tube concealed in his sleeve.

    With a swift motion, he released a barrage of tiny, gleaming needles. One of them shot out piercing directly into Suno''s eye.

    "ARRGHH!!!" Suno roared in agony, clutching his face as the poison quickly spread through his system.

 Chapter 2269 Shiryu

    Chapter 2269 Shiryu

    Sunoy on the ground, his body convulsing in agony as the poison coursed through his veins. His right eye waspletely lost, the searing pain forcing him into a helpless state.

    The short acolyte from the Aryan faction sneered down at him, his voice dripping with mockery as he jeered, "You can now call yourself the one-eyed Croc, hahaha"

    What truly infuriated Shinta and the rest of the half-bloods wasn''t just Suno''s brutal defeat��it was the referee and the crowd''s reaction. Instead of condemning such cowardly behavior, some of the audienceughed and enjoyed the acolyte''s cruel jest.

    The sneers, theughter��they were more than just insults; they were a reminder of the deep-seated prejudice that many held against the half-bloods.

    Shinta''s fists clenched, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. But before it could boil over, a shift urred. The atmosphere changed as Shiryu, the Bronze Dragon, stepped forward to take the stand. A few words from Shiryu were all it took to reignite their spirits. The half-blood acolyte seemed to pulse with energy as the half-bloods began to cheer, their voices rising in unison. The previous personal exams had ranked Shiryu at 16, a cement that never quite sat right with Shinta. Despite her higher rank, she had never once considered Shiryu to be weaker than her. His lower ranking was a consequence of bad luck��he had the misfortune of being matched against the current number one acolyte of the Academy, a battle that had skewed his standing.

    Now, as the Bronze Dragon Shiryu took his ce on the battlefield, his spear gleaming in the arena''s light.

    As soon as the fight began, the short acolyteunched a flurry of poison needles, hoping to catch Shiryu off guard. Shiryu dodged them effortlessly and shot forward like a striking serpent, a blur of motion that the acolyte had no hope of evading.

    BAMMM!!!!

    The spear struck with precision, a single, devastating blow thatnded squarely in the acolyte''s chest. The force of the impact sent him sprawling across the arena floor and knocked him unconscious in an instant.

    "Next!" Shiryu called out, ready for more.

    The half-blood acolytes cheered, their spirits lifted by his swift and decisive victory.

    The third Aryan acolyte stepped into the arena, a silver-ranked fighter with a muscr build and an imposing presence. His skin glinted like metal, suggesting a powerful defensive ability.

    As the battle began, Shiryuunched a series of rapid, precise attacks with his spear. The acolyte, however, didn''t flinch; he absorbed each strike, his metal skin deflecting the blows with ease. Instead of counterattacking, he focused on enduring Shiryu''s onught, clearly aiming to exhaust the dragon''s stamina.

    Shinta watched from the sidelines, her anxiety growing. It was clear that the Aryan faction had meticulously prepared for this fight. Carlos''s deceptive ranking, the short acolyte''s underhanded tactics against Suno, and now this imprable wall of defense��all were carefully chosen to exploit the half-bloods'' weaknesses.

    Shinta''s eyes darted toward thest two Aryan acolytes, both high-ranking gold insignias, and she felt a knot of worry tighten in her chest.

    But Shiryu remained unfazed. He fought with relentless precision, his strikes calcted and fierce. For forty intense shes, he tested the acolyte''s defenses, searching for a weakness. The metallic opponent, though formidable, began to show signs of strain. Finally, with a powerful thrust, Shiryu found his opening, shattering the acolyte''s defense. The Aryan fighter staggered, his metal skin cracked, and with one final strike, Shiryu brought him down.

    The arena erupted in cheers as Shiryu stood victorious, his resolve and skill oveing the Aryan faction''s carefullyid ns.

    The fourth challenger stepped into the arena, a golden insignia acolyte ranked 34��a third-year student known as Noir, hailing from a noble fire-worshipping faction. Like the Kux faction, Noir''s faction was deeply entrenched in the Church of Purity organization. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He had faced Shiryu before, but victory had always eluded him. This time, however, he approached the battle with a clear strategy, fully aware of Shiryu''s strengths and vulnerabilities.

    As the fight began, Noir unleashed his family''s [1000 Lotus me Palms] sacred technique, a series of relentless, zing attacks that filled the arena with searing heat.

    Shiryu, despite his formidable skills, found himself engaged in a grueling battle. The two exchanged blows with lightning speed, their movements almost too fast for the eye to follow. Noir''s mes roared, shing against Shiryu''s spear in a disy of raw power and skill.

    The battle dragged on, surpassing a hundred fierce shes. Noir, knowing he couldn''t match Shiryu in a prolonged fight, began to take more risks. His eyes burned with determination as he pushed his limits, pouring everything into his technique.

    At the climax of their struggle, Noir made a desperate, audacious move��he sacrificed his own self, allowing Shiryu tond a devastating blow on him. But in doing so, he ensured that his own Lotus me Palm struck true, mming directly into Shiryu''s chest. The force of the attack sent a shockwave, and Shiryu staggered back, blood trickling from his mouth.

    Noir, his body scorched and battered, chuckled weakly as he copsed to the ground. Despite losing the match, he had aplished his goal, leaving Shiryu severely wounded.

    Shiryu, struggling to remain on his feet, clenched his fists, his breathing ragged.

    From the sidelines, Shinta watched in horror as Shiryu coughed up blood. Unable to contain herself, she shouted, "Let me fight!"

    Despite the pain and exhaustion, Shiryu refused to let Shinta take his ce. He offered her a silent, knowing smile, a look that spoke volumes��he wanted her to pay close attention to the next fight.

    The final Aryan fighter was their faction''s prodigy, Zhin, a devout believer in the Church of Purity, ranked 17. Despite his delicate beauty, which made him look more like a girl than a warrior, Zhin was a force to be reckoned with. His arms were wrapped in silver chains that glinted under the arena''s light, each link seemingly imbued with a life of its own.

    As the battlemenced, Shinta couldn''t help but be impressed. Zhin wielded the chains with an uncanny mastery as if they were extensions of his own body. Despite his exhaustion, Shiryu fought valiantly, trying to force Zhin to reveal his full repertoire of techniques. Zhin''s skill was undeniable. He unleashed a dozen different moves, each more intricate and lethal than thest. Shiryu, drained from his earlier battles, could barely keep up. His movements slowed, his defenses weakened, and after 30 shes, Zhin''s chains ensnared Shiryupletely and took his victory.

    The defeat was a heavy blow to the entire Half-Blood Hall.

    All eyes now turned to Shinta.

 Chapter 2270 Shinta

    Chapter 2270 Shinta

    It was finally Shinta''s turn.

    The weight of the entire Half-Blood Hall''s fate bore down on her shoulders, and the anticipation from the spectators only added to the tension. Her heart pounded in her chest, each beat fueling the simmering irritation within her.

    As she stepped forward, the intensity of the moment pushed her emotions to the surface, transforming them into a tangible force.

    Dark, obsidian scales began to ripple across her skin, stark against the contrast of her silvery hair. The Khaos energy surged within her, filling her veins with raw, untamed power. It was as if the very essence of her lineage was awakening, responding to the challenge before her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Her eyes locked onto Zhin, the Aryan faction''s golden boy, her voice dripped with venomous resolve, "I''ll wipe that smirk off your pretty face."

    Zhin replies with a condescending chuckle "Hahaha, little girl making scary faces�� I''m so scared."

    In an instant, the yful demeanor disappeared as Zhin''s silver chains snapped into motion. The first chain, tipped with sharp points, shot forward like a spear, aiming directly for Shinta''s heart. The second chain, ending in a heavy, spiked ball, swung in a wide arc, attempting to encircle her like a constricting snake.

    But Shinta was ready. Her irritation sharpened her focus, and the Khaos energy gave her reflexes an almost supernatural speed. In a sh, she sidestepped the thrusting chain, the sharp points slicing through the air just inches from her. Simultaneously, she twisted her body, evading the sweeping arc of the second chain with a fluid motion that left the heavy ball crashing into the ground where she had stood moments before.

    Shinta, keenly aware of the tactics used in the previous battles, was not about to be caught off guard. As Zhin''s chains snaked toward her, she released her verdant vines, letting them spring to life from the ground. The vines shot out like serpents, wrapping around the encircling chain and halting its deadly swing in midair. With the chains momentarily restrained, Shinta seized the opportunity and charged forward, her body a blur of motion.

    Despite her speed, the sharp points of the other chain grazed her shoulder as she darted past, leaving a shallow but stinging wound. Ignoring the pain, she closed the distance between herself and Zhin. The Aryan champion''s confident expression faltered, reced by a sh of panic. He attempted to retreat, but Shinta was relentless. With a swift, predatory strike, her wed hand shed across Zhin''s face, leaving a jagged mark in its wake.

    "ARRGHH!!! You filthy demon!!" Zhin screamed, his voice a mixture of rage and disbelief.

    But Shinta had no intention of letting him escape so easily. Her vines, now fully under her control, coiled around Zhin''s legs and arms, restricting his movements. Simultaneously, she utilized her exceptional movement technique to stay close, darting around his defenses and exploiting the weaknesses in his form. She was inside his guard, in the zone where his chains were less effective, and she pressed her advantage ruthlessly.

    A barrage of wed attacks followed, each strike aimed with deadly precision.

    The audience, who had been buzzing with anticipation, fell silent in shock. The tide of the battle had turned so swiftly that many were left speechless. Zhin, once a formidable opponent, was now being driven back, his defenses crumbling under the onught.

    His clothes were torn to shreds by the ferocity of Shinta''s attacks, revealing something that made the spectators gasp in realization.

    Beneath the tattered fabric was a full suit of silvery armor, gleaming under the arena lights. It was a high-grade Tier 5 armor, a powerful artifact that shielded Zhin''s entire body. Despite Shinta''s relentless strikes, her ws could not prate the armor''s defenses, their force dissipating harmlessly against the metal. The appearance of the silver armor sent ripples through the audience. Though within the academy''s regtions, its use was considered a cheap tactic, especially by someone of Zhin''s high rank. However, the Aryan Church, with its unwaveringmitment to their so-called divine mission, cared little for honor or reputation when it came to their goals.

    "You half-bloods carry the taint of demons in your veins," Zhin sneered, his voice echoing with conviction. "Why would I hesitate to use the protection bestowed by the gods?"

    The armor was not just a formidable defense. It also had a natural resistance to poisons, effectively neutralizing the passive toxins emitted by Shinta''s [Cmity Body]. To make matters worse, the thick, enchanted metal blocked her attempts to use her devouring capabilities.

    Despite these setbacks, Shinta remained unfazed. She assessed the situation, quickly realizing that her usual tactics would be ineffective against this opponent. But instead of showing frustration, she smiled��a smile that was both confident and unsettling.

    "You really did go all out in preparing to fight me, didn''t you?" she said, her tone light butced with underlying menace. "I''m so honored."

    Zhin''s face twisted in disdain. "Anything to stop the Devil''s work!" he retorted, his chains clinking ominously as he readied himself for the next round.

    Despite her agility and keen awareness of her opponent''s movements, Shinta struggled with her primary weakness: ack of raw offensive power. Even her newest skill, the [Duskvine Hex], proved to be only a temporary hindrance. It slowed Zhin down, weakening him slightly, but he seemed to shake off its effects with an almost unnerving ease.

    Zhin appeared to possess some kind of additional ability that not only shielded him from physical attacks but also blocked her curses. Each time she attempted to channel her hexes, to sap his strength further or immobilize him, Zhin countered with an unseen force that rendered her efforts futile.

    "Urrggh�� I feel like tearing his head apart!" Shinta growled, frustration boiling over as she realized her usual tactics weren''t working. Zhin continued to defend himself like a turtle hiding under a mountain, his silver chains swinging menacingly around him, warding off any attempt Shinta made to close the distance.

    The battle took a turn for the worse as Zhin managed to ensnare her with his silver chains. The bindings tightened around her, cutting into her flesh and limiting her movements. Pain shot through her body as she struggled to break free.

    "Haha�� Cry... cry�� to your daddy!" Zhin taunted, his voice dripping with malicious glee.

    The words stung, but they also ignited a deeper resolve within Shinta. She was sick of this arrogant opponent mocking her, especially her father.

    At that moment, Shinta made a decision. She reached for a hidden card, something she had been reluctant to use, a gift from her father.

    With a determined glint in her eyes, she pulled out a graceful, ethereal-looking de as white as snow. [Gentle Sword]

    This was the sword of Shinta''s mother, a cherished weapon that Emery had entrusted to her. It held immense sentimental value, and Shinta had always been reluctant to use it, unwilling to even scratch it. But she felt the will of both her parents guiding her, and drew the de, feeling its power surge through her.

    With renewed determination, Shinta began to dismantle the chains encircling her, severing them piece by piece. Zhin, burdened by the weight of his own heavy armor, found his mobility severely hampered. Despite Shinta''s limited experience with Dao sword techniques, her newfound weapon,bined with her agility, made him an easy target. Every strike she delivered was precise, exploiting his every weakness.

    The high-grade sword couldn''t easily pierce Zhin''s armor, but it didn''t need to. Each strike delivered enough force to send ripples of pain through his flesh beneath the armor. Zhin, however, proved to be a formidable opponent. Not only did he possess a deep spirit pool, but his mastery of metal elements allowed him to maintain a near-imprable defense for an extended period while simultaneously healing his wounds. But Shinta was relentless. Despite her mounting exhaustion, she refused to give in. Her attacks became a furious, unyielding barrage, each strike more powerful and desperate than thest. Determined to shatter his defenses, she poured every ounce of strength and willpower into each blow. With every strike, the gap between them closed. Zhin''sposure began to crack under the relentless assault. "No!! Stop!! Arghh!! Bitch!! Argh!! Wait!! Argh!! Don''t!!!"

    The once arrogant noble was now desperate, his screams echoing across the arena as Shinta relentlessly pressed her advantage.

    "Wow�� you even scream like a girl��"

    By the time the match was over, Zhin''s face was swollen and battered, covered in a multitude of wounds. He had been thoroughly defeated, his dignity shattered along with his body.

    Cheers erupted from the crowd. It was a satisfying end to a grueling battle, one that brought a renewed sense of unity to the half-bloods

    However, the Aryan instructor stormed onto the field, his face twisted in fury.

    He pointed an using finger at Shinta and demanded a full analysis of her weapon. His voice was filled with fury as he yelled,

    "She''s cheating!! She''s a cheat!! That''s a tier 6 sword!"

 Chapter 2271 Final Decision

    Chapter 2271 Final Decision

    "She is cheating!! She''s a cheater!!"

    Grand Magus William, the Imperial Wizard of the Aryan faction, bellowed, his voice echoing across the arena. His usation, backed by his formidable reputation, sent a ripple of tension through the crowd.

    The Aryan acolytes, emboldened by their master words, quickly began to shout theirints in unison, their voices merging into a chorus of outrage. Hundreds among the audience, drawn in by the fervor, joined in the mor, creating a wave of discontent that swept through the stands.

    With Grand Magus Aurora, the Oracle, still preupied with the ongoing dispute between the Proxima and Navarro factions, only a handful of senior staff were avable to handle the escting situation.

    The tension in the arena was palpable as the Aryan instructor, standing tall and indignant, demanded that Shinta hand over her sword. But Shinta, clutching the sword tightly, refused. The sword was too precious for her and such refusal only inmed the instructor''s anger further, fueling hisints and adding to the growing uproar.

    As the situation threatened to spiral out of control, Lucius Corvin stepped confidently into the arena, his presencemanding immediate attention. However, another figure flew ahead of him. It was the newly advanced Hall Instructor, Emery Ambrose.

    "Father��" Shinta''s voice was soft, tinged with regret, she feared that her actions had caused unnecessary trouble.But Emery ced a reassuring hand on top of her silvery hair. "Don''t worry, you haven''t done anything wrong." Emery''s words only fueled the Aryan instructor''s anger further.

    "You have no business here! Get off the arena!" he snapped, his voice dripping with authority and disdain. But Emery remained unperturbed by the outburst, Ignoring the man entirely, he turned to address the Academy''s senior staff, his tone respectful but firm.

    "I am the one who gave her the sword, I''m here to exin."

    At Emery''s instruction, Shinta hesitantly handed the sword over to the staff. They examined it with meticulous care, their expressions shifting from curiosity to deep contemtion as they analyzed every aspect of the de.

    The [Gentle Sword] was initially a tier 5 sword, but Jinkan, the Nephilim princess had refined the sword for Emery as part of a favor for joining the Celestial Expedition.

    However, before passing it to Shinta, Emery had removed the mythical soul embedded in the sword and the intricate refining runes, leaving only the tempered metal intact. While this left the sword in what could be considered high-grade tier 5 status, the metal''s durability was rivaled that of a tier 6 weapon, which some might view as problematic.

    It was a delicate situation, as the distinction between tier 5 and tier 6 was significant in the context of the Academy''s regtions.

    Emery, understanding theplexity of the situation, made a polite request for the staff''s understanding. The senior staff, however, seemed at a loss. They exchanged uncertain nces, clearly grappling with the dilemma presented by the sword''s unique nature. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    In contrast, William, the Hall 15 Instructor demanded Shinta''s disqualification. His voice rang out with a harsh, authoritative tone, echoing through the arena.

    "Hahaha hahaha"

    A ripple ofughter surfaced, drawing attention away from the tension.

    Lucius, stepping forward with a heavy tone, sharply criticized the Aryan instructor. "How shameless!" he dered, his voice cutting through themotion. "Look at the silver armor worn by your acolyte! Is it not the same thing? It''s filled with high-grade anti-curse and anti-poison runes! What a joke!"

    The Imperial Wizard''s face darkened, his aura ring dangerously as he retorted. "This is not the same! The armor is meant for protection, while the sword is a dangerous weapon intended to cause harm!"

    His deration was met with a collective gasp from the others. For Emery and Shinta, it was clear that the Imperial Wizard was being unreasonable. The Imperial Wizard was grasping at straws, using any means necessary to find fault and make trouble.

    All eyes turned to Headmaster Goldstein, waiting for his final decision.

    However, before he could speak, Grand Magus William''s voice rang out, filled with fury.

    "Is this what the academy has be? Discriminating against our own race for these cheaters?" His words ignited a chorus of support from the Aryan faction''s supporters, and the arena echoed with shouts of agreement.

    The pressure on Headmaster Goldstein was palpable as he remained silent, his expression unreadable.

    Amid the uproar, Lucius Corvin stepped forward with a resolute stance. He pointed directly at the Aryan instructor and dered, "There is no need for this. Let''s settle this ourselves!" His challenge cut through the noise, drawing attention and creating a tense anticipation among the crowd.

    The Aryan instructor''s face broke into a sinister grin as he responded, "Hahahaha! Alright, Lucius, let''s fight!" The instructor''s eagerness was evident as if this confrontation was what he had been waiting for.

    Emery moved to stop Lucius, preferring to wait for the Headmaster''s official decision. But Lucius merely chuckled, brushing off Emery''s concern.

    "Dont you understand?...If we allow this to continue, your daughter, my strongest acolyte will be branded as a cheater... We can''t let that happen!! ...Now move over!!��let me do my job!" For that brief moment, Emery nced at Lucius with a new light before stepping out of the arena.

    The duel between two Grand Magus of their caliber was a spectacle the audience eagerly anticipated. As the fightmenced, the crowd''s focus shifted entirely to the battle before them, their earlier concerns about the sword and armor forgotten in their excitement to see who would emerge victorious.

    Grand Magus William, the Imperial Wizard of the Aryan faction, was a master of the four pure elements: earth, fire, wind, and water. Hismand over these elements was so profound that he wielded a tier 8 spell for each��one for defense, one for offense, one for mobility, and one for healing. Thisprehensive mastery rendered him a formidable figure, nearly invulnerable with no apparent weaknesses.

    In contrast, Lucius, known as the Golden Wolf, relied on sheer strength. His dual proficiency in metal and fire-forged into attacks and defenses of unparalleled power. His innate savagery and dominating presence allowed him to plow through any spells William could conjure.

    Lucius''s raw might and relentless aggression turned the duel into a battle of endurance and power.

    The sh between these two titans was nothing short of explosive. Each strike and spell caused the arena to tremble, with hundreds of shes resonating through the crowd.

    Lucius, with his unyielding strength and strategic prowess, ultimately emerged victorious. His dominance in the battle not only upheld his hall''s ranking but also preserved the honor of the half-bloods.

    With a triumphant smile, Lucius addressed the defeated Grand Magus William.

    "Don''t be too sad, You can always try again next year!"

    Lucius''s thunderousughter marked the end of the advancement challenge and the yearly exams.

 Chapter 2272 Celebration

    Chapter 2272 Celebration

    The final examinations concluded with the much-anticipated announcement of which halls had sessfully advanced.

    Among those celebrating was Emery''s hall, which had secured its ce, but the real buzz surrounded the Mammon faction hall. This grade-two faction had achieved a remarkable feat by climbing to rank 8 in the top 10 halls, an unprecedented aplishment that drew admiration and surprise from many.

    Meanwhile, the Proxima faction''s protest regarding the Navarro faction''s rank was officially dismissed by the academy. The Navarro faction retained their coveted rank 10 position, a decision that sparked public outrage and disappointment from the Proxima faction. Despite the tensions, a two-day break followed, filled with celebrations across the academy grounds before all were summoned to attend the grand graduation ceremony.

    This event was one of the most significant and borate in the academy''s calendar.

    Held simultaneously across all three academies in each quadrant, it was a day of great pomp and circumstance. Thousands of honored guests, including influential magus, nobles, and dignitaries, attended the ceremonies, their presence a testament to the importance of the asion. Tens of thousands of citizens, who fervently supported the academy and its mission, also gathered to witness the event.

    Within the Alpha Academy, more than 4,000 acolytes filled the central arena. At the forefront of this gathering stood 1,120 third-year acolytes, distinguished by their special white uniforms. These were the students who had survived years of rigorous training and grueling challenges, now standing on the brink of their life achievement.

    Emery, Klea, and Ashaka watched with immense pride. Among the graduates were ten of their own, including Dillon, Damo, Kat, and six other senior students who had worked tirelessly to reach this pivotal moment. The celebration was nothing short of spectacr.

    Multiple ships, adorned with shimmering decorations, hovered majestically, their cannons firing in synchrony to produce breathtaking fireworks that lit up the heavens. The bursts of color and light were apanied by a chorus of cheers from the crowd below, their faces illuminated by the dazzling disy.

    Adding to the grandeur, dozens of magus took to the skies, performing an intricate air show. They weaved through the air with grace and precision, their magic leaving trails of light that added to the mesmerizing spectacle below.

    Emery watched the festivities unfold, realizing the significance of this ceremony.

    It was the first graduation held by the academy in fifteen years, thest one having been canceled due to the tragic incursion that had left deep scars on the institution and its people.

    The scale of the event was a clear indication of its importance, not just to the acolytes but to the academy itself. Emery''s thoughts drifted to Klea, who stood beside him. During thest incursion, she had been held captive, a victim of the chaos that had nearly torn the academy apart. The memory of that time was still fresh in his mind, a reminder of how close he hade to losing her.

    As the fireworks lit up the sky, Emery reached for her hand, gripping it tightly.

    Headmaster Goldstein addressed the acolytes and guests, sharing the academy''s vision and mission to cultivate the brightest minds and strongest warriors. His speech was a mix of pride and expectation, wishing the third-year acolytes sess beyond the academy.

    The ceremony then moved to the calling of names. Each of the 1,000 graduating acolytes stepped forward, receiving their certificates and a wooden box containing their new identity card and a [Scroll of Awakening] to aid in their breakthrough to the Magus realm.

    In the end, the final group called to the stage were the top ten highest-ranking acolytes, the elite of the third year. Among them was Shiryu, the dragon half-blood, unfortunatly Dillion didn''t make it to this group.

    After receiving their special rewards and recognition, Headmaster Goldstein also announced that these ten acolytes would represent Alpha Academy in the first-everpetition against the other two academies in the quadrant.

    The headmaster concluded the ceremony with a spectacr finale, a disy of magical fireworks and light shows that filled the sky, drawing cheers from the crowd.

    As the official proceedings came to an end and the guests began to disperse, the acolytes were left to continue their own celebrations. Some organized private parties within their halls, while others ventured outside the academy grounds, eager to make the most of their newfound freedom.

    Emery encouraged the acolytes to enjoy this moment. He released them to savor their aplishments and the time they had left together.

    Following the graduation ceremony, the academy granted the acolytes two weeks of holidays��a final respite before the third year would be required to leave the academy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    This was theirst chance to create memories within these hallowed halls, to bond with friends, and to prepare for the challenges that awaited them in the world beyond. At the same time, the academy simultaneously hosted five days of open events in the grand halls. These events were bustling with representatives from various factions and organizations, all eager to recruit the newly graduated acolytes.

    They set up impressive disys, offering enticing rewards, prestigious titles, and promises of advancement to lure the best and brightest to their ranks.

    Among all the organizations present, the Magus Alliance Military forces stood out as the most influential and prominent. Their presence wasmanding, with seasoned officers and recruiters presenting the opportunity for advanced military training and the chance to join the ongoing war efforts.

    For many acolytes, especially those from Hall 60 who came from the lower realm, the prospect of military service was highly appealing. They saw it as the fastest route to gain enough merit points to secure their freedom and the ability to visit their homes at will��a simr situation to what happening to the Earth magus.

    Dillion, Kat, Damo, and the other six senior acolytes from Hall 60 found themselves drawn to the military''s offer. However, before making any decisions, they sought out Emery, to ask for his advice.

 Chapter 2273 Future Paths

    Chapter 2273 Future Paths

    The nine graduates from Hall 60, all hailing from the lower realm, found themselves at a pivotal crossroads. Their situation mirrored what the Earth acolytes had faced 15 years ago��a moment of decision that would determine their future in the Magus universe.

    They were presented with two primary options: return to their homes, where they would be denied further ess to the Magus universe until they broke through to the Magus realm, or join a faction or Magus Alliance organization, such as the military or enforcers, to earn merit points that would allow them to retain ess to their home worlds.

    These lower realm acolytes were in a position simr to the Earth factions��subsidiaries ofrger factions or newly established grade-one factions with limited resources and influence. For them, an invitation to join a higher faction, even temporarily, was akin to finding an oasis in a scorching desert. It represented a rare opportunity to gain ess to the resources, training, and connections that could propel them toward their goals.

    Among the group, Kat and Damo, both top acolytes with silver and golden insignia, found themselves inundated with invitations. These offers came from grade two and grade three factions, each one more tempting than thest. These factions were eager to recruit such promising talents, offering not only resources but also positions of influence and the potential for rapid advancement within their ranks.

    Dillion even had caught the eye of two grade four factions, a rare and prestigious opportunity. One of these factions was none other than the Proxima faction, ruler of the Centauri City. Emery''s heart leaned towards wanting these young acolytes to join the Earth factions. The faction was growing, and having trusted individuals��people he personally knew��would be a significant advantage.

    However, he was acutely aware that he had little to offer thempared to the allure of more established factions. He understood deeply how vital a connection to one''s own world could be, and how it shaped a person''s identity and purpose.

    With this in mind, Emery''s advice was straightforward and heartfelt.

    He suggested they consider returning to their home worlds to develop and uplift their own people. For Dillion, Kat, and Damo, he believed their potential was immense. With their current abilities, they should be able to break through to the Magus realm within less than five years.

    The other six acolytes had been equipped with potions and resources, including the [Awakening Scroll] provided by the academy.Emery was confident that within a decade, they too would reach a Magus realm.

    Emeryid out the benefits of focusing on theirwprehension and personal growth over rushing into battle. He emphasized that by returning to their home worlds and dedicating themselves to their studies and training, they would not only increase their chances of a sessful breakthrough to the Magus realm but also avoid ruing debts or obligations to any external factions.

    This path, while slower and less morous, offered a purity of purpose that could ultimately lead to greater power and independence.

    For those among them who felt a strong desire to contribute to the ongoing war, Emery offered a sobering perspective.

    The war had raged for millennia and would likely continue for many more. He urged them to consider that another decade spent honing their skills would better prepare them to make a meaningful impact when they finally did join the fray.

    "Right now, the death rate for non-Magus acolytes on the frontlines is 35% per year, without reaching a Magus realm, there''s only so much you can do"

    He acknowledged, though, that there were exceptions. He mentioned Thrax, whose growth seemed to elerate with each battle he fought. There were also unique circumstances where acolytes might need to join factions close to their homes due to various external pressures or obligations.

    Understanding that each individual''s situation was unique, in the end, he made it clear that the choice was theirs to make. He trusted them to weigh their options and decide on the path that best suited their circumstances.

    "I won''t judge whichever path you choose," The room fell silent after Emery''s words, each acolyte deep in thought. Kat, the most outspoken, finally broke the silence. "Master, thisst year has been more than just an incredible experience... to me... It felt like a family. I wish we could all stay together, continue to learn, and grow as a team."

    Kat was concerned that once each of them joined different factions, they would have their own set of responsibilities that might sh with each other. She hated to imagine a future where they might have to face each other on opposite sides of the battlefield.

    Damo, already part of the Earth faction, nodded in agreement, but none of the others spoke.Emery could see the internal conflict etched on their faces��the desire to stay as a group, but the pull of their individual paths.

    Emery''s gaze shifted to Dillion, the one who had always been quiet but determined. "What do you think?"

    To everyone''s surprise, Dillion dropped to one knee, his head bowed in a gesture of respect and his voice steady. "Master, please let me join your faction. I wish to continue to stay under your guidance."

    Emery was taken aback by Dillion''s decision. He knew the immense pressure Dillion''s family faced from nearby factions and how joining a grade 4 faction could alleviate those problems. But Dillion''s response left him momentarily speechless.

    "Master�� just like you, I believe the best way to deal with my family''s situation isn''t through the backing of any faction, but by bing stronger myself�� and I believe you are my best hope."

    Emery felt a mix of emotions��honor, responsibility, and a deep concern for Dillion''s family. He understood that Dillion wasn''t just seeking a mentor; he was seeking a path that would allow him to rise above his circumstances, much like Emery had done. There was also the Khaos energy, which was something unique Emery possessed, a force that could give Damo benefits none like others.

    As much as Emery felt honored by Dillion''s trust, a part of him couldn''t shake the worry. He hated the thought of Dillion''s family suffering because of his choice.

    When the tension hung in the air, Klea stepped forward. She turned to Emery and said "I think we can offer them more than you realize,"

    Klea had been quietly contemting this issue for weeks, seeking counsel from various sources. Her mind had been busy formting a solution that could not only assist these lower realm acolytes but also bolster the strength of Earth factions.

    "We could establish our own Lower Realm Alliance."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2274 Alliance

    2274 Alliance

    Over the next few days, Emery, inspired by Klea''s idea, organized a meeting with all third-year acolytes and representatives from their respective factions; parents, guardians, and other influential figures. The atmosphere was tense with anticipation as the group gathered, each person curious about what Emery had to offer.

    Klea presented an ambitious proposal: the creation of a Lower-Realm Alliance.

    This alliance would be a mutual supportwork, specifically designed for factions from lower realms facing simr challenges. The concept was simple, by banding together, they could assist one another in times of need, ensuring that no one faction would be left vulnerable.

    At first, the representatives were skeptical, their faces betraying doubt. Many had likely faced numerous empty promises and unfulfilled alliances in the past. However, out of respectfor the Master of their young acolytes, they remained willing to listen.

    Klea made it clear that this was not an invitation to join the Earth faction or to be its subsidiary. Instead, the alliance would be based on a limited, mutual contract. The factions would retain their independence, but they would share exclusive rights in key areas: manpower, resources, and information. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    One of the central ts of the proposal was the offer of special discounted prices on Earth faction''s apothecary products. In return, the allied factions would assist in promoting these products and help procure the necessary materials for their creation.

    When addressing potential threats, Klea outlined a practical approach for the alliance. The agreement would operate like a mercenary contract: each faction could request assistance from the others, with services provided at discounted rates or through mutually agreed-upon methods of payment.

    The guiding principle behind every operation would be transparency and openness, ensuring that all factions worked together in good faith and with shared understanding.

    Upon hearing the proposal, each representative quickly grasped the nature of the Alliance. It was essentially an extended trade agreement��one that provided immediate and tangible benefits without requiring a deep, long-termmitment. This made it an appealing option for those cautious about bing too entangled inplex alliances.

    However, the idea wasn''t without its challenges. History has shown that such loosely structured alliances, without a formal governing body to bind them, oftencked longevity. The representatives knew this and were hesitant, recognizing the pitfalls of such arrangements. But Klea was prepared for this skepticism.

    "We also have the academy hall" she stated with a firm conviction.

    Klea borated on how the new academy policy allowed one or two lower-realm acolytes to join the academy every ten years. The problem was that many of these acolytes, despite their potential, failed to pass the first mountain challenge. But with the Earth faction now holding a significant position within the academy, there was an opportunity to change that.

    By leveraging their influence, the Earth faction could provide crucial support to these lower-realm acolytes, improving their chances of not only passing the initial challenges but also of advancing into the prestigious higher halls which would give them ess to better resources, training, and opportunities.

    The reality was that, given their current standing and poprity within the academy, Emery and his faction could easily attract talented acolytes from higher-grade factions. In fact, doing so would likely benefit both the hall and the Earth faction by bringing in fresh, skilled individuals.

    However, Klea and Emery recognized the greater value in fostering a coborative environment with the lower-realm factions. By reserving a portion of the hall''s cements for these acolytes, they weren''t just aiding their development; they were also strengthening the bonds between their factions, creating awork of mutual support that would thrive over time.

    This approach was not only about offering opportunities but also about establishing a sustainable ecosystem where all participating factions could flourish. The synergy between these factions would create a positive cycle of growth, ensuring that future generations could benefit from the alliance''s collective strength.

    Moreover, Emery''s strong connections with influential figures, such as the lord of Centauri City, the Golden City, and the Zodiac factions, added significant weight to his proposal. These rtionships promised additional support and resources, making the alliance even more attractive to the acolytes'' representatives.

    With thesepelling points, every representative eventually saw the wisdom in the proposed vision. The idea of a lower-realm alliance once met with skepticism, now seemed like a golden opportunity. The offer extended to the factions of the first-year acolytes was met with the same enthusiasm, and before long, the lower-realm alliance had grown to epass ten factions. This alliance, though still in its infancy, now represented a united front, with a shared purpose of mutual growth and protection.

    To solidify the bond and ensure that the alliance maintained a cohesive vision, it was decided that alumni from the academy hall would serve as officers and representatives of the alliance. These officers would be responsible for overseeing the alliance''s operations, ensuring that its goals were met and that the factions worked together harmoniously.

    Kat, along with two other senior acolytes, stepped forward with a willingness to make significant sacrifices. Instead of returning to their home worlds, they chose to ept positions within the Magus Alliance while managing the affairs of the newly formed lower-realm alliance.

    Meanwhile, Dillion and Damo would return to their homes. They would receive intensive training, designed to help them break through to the Magus realm. With the future of the graduated third-years firmly established, Hall 60 organized a farewell party for the nine acolytes. What could have been a somber and emotional event quickly transformed into an energetic and optimistic meeting focused on the future of their newly formed alliance.

    Kat, stood tall before her peers. With a bold smile, she announced, "I vote myself as the representative leader of the alliance! So!! This will not be thest time you all see me!"

    Her deration was met with cheers andughter, but she also made sure to leave a clear message for Damo and Dillion. "You two better break through to the Magus realm quickly ande back to help," she teased, though the underlying seriousness of her words was clear.

    She didn''t forget to threaten the first years either, making it clear they needed to train hard and ensure the hall didn''t drop in rank in the following years. "Don''t fuck it up!" she barked.

    "Yes, Sister Kat!"

    As they celebrated the end of one journey and the beginning of another, they also took time to bid farewell to their Hall 60. In just a few days, they would be moving to their new location, Hall 33, among the higher halls��a symbol of their advancement and the challenges that awaited them.

    Thank you for reading

    Avan

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 2275 Meeting

    2275 Meeting

    On this particr day, Emery left the Academy Hall with two of his acolytes, ine and Bena. Their nned visit to the insectoid queen''s world unexpectedly turned into a meeting at a high-end dining establishment in Utopia City.

    The moment Emery stepped inside, it became evident that the entire venue had been reserved. There were no other customers, just Emery and a group of insectoids. The atmosphere was tense, with a dozen intimidating magus scattered around, each disying distinct insectoid features, such as various types of antennae sprouting from their foreheads.

    "The queen has been waiting upstairs," one of the magus stated coldly, blocking ine and Bena from following.

    Emery, unfazed, confidently ascended thedder to the upper floor. As he stepped into the room, he was greeted by the sight of a woman with skin as white as snow. Her aura was undeniable��she was a grand magus, radiating a majestic presence. Two other female magus stood behind her, their expressions solemn, enhancing the tense atmosphere.

    "Wee, Master Emery," the queen greeted with a warm, almost disarming smile.

    This was more than Emery had expected. The insectoid half-bloods were notorious for their rough and often uncivilized demeanor, so this friendly reception was a pleasant surprise.

    Emery responded with a polite nod, offering a small bow before taking a seat across the table from her. The two magus who had been standing behind the queen moved forward, not to intimidate, but rather to serve. They poured drinks with the practiced grace of attendants, their insectoid features contrasting sharply with their refined actions.

    "I am Queen Phyllis of the Fifth Colony," she introduced herself, "I am also the birthgiver to both ine and Bena�� I am their mother."

    Before the meeting, Emery had taken the time to familiarize himself with the intricate details of insectoid half-bloods. He knew that only queen insects could give birth to offspring, often resulting in hundreds of siblings from various mates. It wasn''t unusual for siblings to exhibit different insectoid traits, like ine''s ant-like characteristics and Bena''s worm-like features.

    As the conversation began, Queen Phyllis initiated a casual chat, discussing the lives of insectoid half-bloods and inquiring about the academy. However, Emery, with his divine sense, quickly discerned that these seemingly innocuous topics were part of the queen''s subtle strategy. She was carefully gauging his truthfulness while subtly releasing her natural pheromones to create a more pleasant and positive atmosphere, aiming to influence Emery''s perception of her.

    Despite her attempts, Emery''s superb mental defenses and natural resistance to most poisons rendered the queen''s subtle maniptions ineffective. Nheless, he remained courteous, maintaining a respectful demeanor toward Queen Phyllis.

    Sensing that her attempts to influence him had failed, the queen gave a deep, knowing smile and remarked, "You are indeed worthy of your reputation."

    "Thank you," Emery replied, "but I feel bad that I know so little about yours."

    This response was carefully crafted to signal his intent to foster a more amicable rtionship with the insectoid half-bloods, a gesture that seemed to resonate with the queen, who returned a sincere smile.

    However, her next words carried a weighty undertone. "If you knew the truth about us�� you might change your opinion."

    The queen''s statement was rooted in a harsh reality. Despite having thergest poption among the ten half-blood races, the Insectoid half-bloods were gued by an equally staggering death rate.

    Multiple conflicts between their countless colonies had led to bitter rivalries and wars that decimated their numbers. Disease, both natural and engineered, ravaged theirmunities, and there were countless mysterious reports of disappearances and cmities��incidents deliberately concealed from the outside world.

    Emery was well aware of these grim truths. Yet, he had no intention of backing out. "I believe there are still many things we can achieve together," Emery said, his voice steady and filled with purpose. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The queen watched him closely, her expression unreadable, as if searching for any sign of doubt or hesitation. Emery, however, met her gaze with unwavering confidence. The queen''s eyes softened, and a hint of a smile tugged at the corners of her lips, her demeanor shifting from guarded to intrigued. "Then let us explore these possibilities" she replied, her voice carrying a note of cautious optimism. Without further pretense, the queen began asking more pointed questions, zeroing in on Emery''s intentions. She inquired about his ns to conduct experiments on ine, revealing her awareness of Emery''s new gene facility and even the secretive Supreme Gene Project.

    Her gaze grew more intense as she asked directly, "Is it your intention to make my child a part of your experiments? Yourb bugs?"

    Emery, maintaining his calm demeanor, addressed the queen''s concerns with a straightforward denial. He emphasized that if he had any intention of using ine and Bena for experiments, he would not have sought her permission in the first ce. "They''ve been under my care for a year," he exined. "If I had such intentions, I could have acted without anyone knowing."

    However, the queen''s expression remained skeptical. To convey his sincerity, Emery shared a personal story, revealing that his own daughter and her mother had once been victims of gene experiments. He exined how this painful experience had shaped his understanding and deepened his empathy for others facing simr threats.

    The queen listened intently, her demeanor softening slightly, but her response was unexpected. She chuckled softly, a sound that carried both amusement and a hint of something else. "Master Emery," she said with a knowing smile, "you are more human than I thought..."

    Emery was taken aback by the queen''s unexpected willingness to let him conduct research on her children, even if it meant taking risks with their safety.

    Her conditions, however, were what truly caught his attention. "If the research is sessful," she stated, "we would like our share of interest from the results. And if it contributes to your Supreme Gene Project, we wish to be actively informed as well."

    Emery paused, considering her words carefully. It was indeed a fair request, but one that carried significant implications. The involvement of the Insectoid half-bloods in the Supreme Gene Project couldplicate matters, especially since the project was under the jurisdiction of the Serpent n. He would need their approval before proceeding.

    Just as Emery was about to respond, the queen added, "There is one more thing we desire." Her tone was calm, yet there was a clear undertone of determination.

    "Please, do share," Emery replied.

    With a smile, the queen revealed her request. "We... wish for you to ept more of our young acolytes into your hall... let''s agree on, ...twenty more."

    What do you think?

    Avan

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 2276 New Hall

    Chapter 2276 New Hall

    The number "twenty" echoed in Emery''s mind��far more than he''d anticipated.

    Despite his reservations, Emery knew he didn''t hold the power to admit additional acolytes into the Magus Academy. Getting the four Earth acolytes eptedst year required significant leverage from the deputy headmaster. The thought of amodating twenty more acolytes felt daunting, almost impossible.

    Sensing his hesitation, the queen leaned in, her eyes gleaming with a persuasion. "Twenty acolytes," she repeated, her voice steady. "That means twenty research samples. I''ll even provide you with one of our experts to assist with your project."

    Emery exhaled deeply, the weight of the request settling on his shoulders.

    He exined his limitations, expecting the queen to understand the political intricacies involved. But instead, she chuckled softly, her confidence unwavering.

    "No, no, you misunderstand," she said, her toneced with assurance. "All you need to do is agree to let them into your hall. I will take care of the academy approvals, and as for Zodiac City�� consider it handled." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The queen''s confidence was almost infectious, If she truly had the influence she imed, then there was no reason for him to refuse. "If that''s the case, then I ept."

    A satisfied smile spread across the queen''s face as she raised her ss, signaling thepletion of their pact. Emery mirrored her gesture, sealing the deal with a toast. #####

    Dayster, Emery learned of the insect queen''s significant contribution to the academy and the Magus alliance: over a three hundred thousands saint-level insectoid warriors sent to the frontlines as part of the ongoing war effort. A staggering number that underscored the queen''s unwavering dedication to her people and their future.

    This massive deployment wasn''t just an act of loyalty��it was a calcted investment. In return for this support, the academy awarded the insectoids ten annual cements for their young acolytes.

    Upon hearing this, Emery couldn''t help but feel a mix of admiration and caution. Ten cements might seem like a modest number, but it was double what any other half-blood race had managed to secure. The queen''s actions were a masterstroke, reinforcing her race''s status and ensuring that their young would not only survive but thrive in thepetitive environment of the academy. It was a stark reminder to Emery of the lengths to which the queen would go to protect and elevate her people. ####

    The new academic year was about to start, and the air buzzed with anticipation.

    Emery, Klea, Ashaka, and the 12 acolytes busied themselves with the move to their new hall, a transition that marked their elevation within the academy''s ranks.

    As the mountain''s majestic peaks loomed overhead, the group watched in awe as the magic-infused constructionmenced. With a simplemand from the academy staff, the mountain itself seemed to awaken. Stone and earth trembled as they molded into the shapes required, rising and descending in perfect harmony, sculpted by powerful incantations. Their formerly Hall 60, ascended majestically through the clouds,ing to rest just dozens of miles below the summit.

    Here, the air was thin and crisp, charged with high spirit energy that seemed to invigorate the very soul. The sky above was a deep, cerulean blue, untainted by the haze of the lower altitudes. The view was nothing short of breathtaking��a vast panorama of endless skies, jagged peaks, and andscape that stretched out far below like a living tapestry.

    The new facilities were nothing short of impressive. An extra training ground sprawled out beneath the open sky, its surface shimmering with protective enchantments that allowed for high-intensity practice without fear of coteral damage. Multiple indoor training areas were integrated into the main structure.

    Adjacent to the main hall, ten small houses were constructed, each apact butfortable space designed to amodate the acolytes. Each house had five rooms, providing both privacy and a sense ofmunity among the young acolytes. Once the construction wasplete, Emery took it upon himself to breathe life into the area. With a series of spells, he transformed the stark, gray stone of the buildings into a vibrant green space. Vines and moss crept up the walls, their growth elerated by magic, while patches of lush grass and small flowering shrubs sprung up in the courtyard.

    He even carved out a series of caves along the mountain''s rocky face, nestled just next to the main hall, to serve as a home for the young Chizpurs. Klea, ever vignt, added her own touch by constructing powerful defensive formations around the pce. She meticulously designed the magical arrays to create a protective barrier that would deter intruders and nullify any hostile spells. The final touch was added as the Hall''s signage was ceremoniously raised above its grand entrance. The elegantly crafted sign bore the words:

    [Hall 33] - [Head Instructor: Emery Ambrose]

    The moment the sign was secured in ce, a wave of excitement swept through the acolytes. Cheers erupted from the group, their voices echoing off the mountain walls. This simple act marked their official ascent into the upper echelons of the academy, a prestigious milestone that filled them with pride.

    "We are all higher hall seniors now!! Yes!!" one of the acolytes shouted, and the deration was met with enthusiastic agreement. The 12 acolytes, now in their second year, realized that the future of the hall rested on their shoulders. It was a moment of both opportunity and challenge, as they were now responsible for recruiting new members and continuing the legacy of Hall 33.

    But before they could move forward, Kingrig, stepped forward, his voice cutting through the noise. "Wait!!!" he called out,manding the attention of his peers. "First, we need a new leader!" Kingrig dered.

    The atmosphere in Hall 33 shifted from excitement to tension as the acolytes confronted the inevitable��without Dillion, Damo or Kat, the leadership void needed to be filled. Kingrig, never one to shy away from the spotlight, was the first to nominate himself. His boldness was expected, but it quickly set off a chain reaction. Two other names were immediately suggested: He Ron, the silver insignia bearer, and Hardy, whose leadership capabilities had already been proven in past trials. Both were strong candidates, each bringing different strengths to the table.

    But the nominations didn''t stop there. The two Romans, Titus and Armenius, were also put forward. Even ine, usually the quiet one, threw his name into the ring, motivated by the belief that his insectoid brothers would soon be joining the hall.

    As more names entered the fray, the previous solidarity began to fracture. What had started as a unified celebration quickly devolved into a heated debate.

    "Let''s decide this with our strength!" "No!! Let''s decide with the most votes!" "Let''s decide by who can eat the most!" "....."

    Emery, Klea, and Ashaka watched the scene unfold from the sidelines, their expressions neutral. Then, just as the debate seemed on the verge of spiraling out of control, Ha Ron spoke up, his gaze fixed on Emery.

    "What about Shinta? Is she going to join our hall?"

 Chapter 2277 New Year

    Chapter 2277 New Year

    Will Shinta join Hall 33?

    The truth was, just a few days ago, the academy was shaken by disheartening news.

    The top 10 third-year acolytes, who were sent topete against the Beta and Charlie Quadrants'' best acolytes, returned with a crushing defeat. The loss was unexpected and a hard blow to the academy''s pride.

    Many watched the recordings of thepetition, and it was clear to all that the power and skill levels disyed by the other academy were much higher. Even Shiryu, Shinta''s most respected senior, was shown to be greatly outmatched. This stark reality was a wake-up call for many, and Shinta.

    As Shinta watched the recording, something within her shifted. This new revtion ignited apetitive spirit she never realized she possessed. Seeing her revered senior struggle made her confront the gap between where she was and where she needed to be. It was about pushing her limits, surpassing expectations, and standing among the very best.

    At the same time, Lucius had his own ns brewing. He was determined to elevate the half-blood hall to new heights, focusing on its top five acolytes. For him, Shinta was the linchpin, the key to unlocking their full potential. He made his intentions clear by offering her a substantial amount of resources, a tempting incentive to take up the leadership position.

    Despite recognizing that Lucius was orchestrating these maneuvers, Shinta couldn''t shake the feeling of responsibility toward her fellow acolytes and the half-bloodmunity. This sense of duty, coupled with Lucius'' tempting offer, led her to a crossroads, one that required an awkward conversation with her father. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She had prepared herself for an argument, perhaps even disappointment, but there was none of that. Instead, Emery fully supported her decision. "I understand" Emery smiled a rare, soft expression, realizing how much they were alike.

    "But�� we will still have our weekly training," he added, insisting on this small time together. Shinta felt a mixture of relief and warmth in his response.

    "Yes, Father."

    #####

    "No, she won''t be joining us this year"

    Emery responds to He Ron''s question with rity. He turned to face the young acolyte, his expression thoughtful. "Why?" he asked, his tone probing. "Do you all really need her to fight and defend this hall?"

    The question lingered in the air for a moment, reminding them of the troublemaker Shinta was, and without hesitation, they all answered in unison, "No, we don''t!"

    Emery watched their unanimous response with a smile, understanding that they were better off without Shinta. He, too, believed that such a decision was for the best.

    With half of his acolytes having graduated, Emery knew he needed to dedicate time and effort to rebuilding his team. The task ahead was daunting: recruiting new acolytes, training them, and fostering a sense of unity and teamwork. It would be a slow process, but a necessary one if they were to rise through the ranks and challenge the top halls in the academy.

    Emery had seen the strength of the top 10 halls firsthand. If he wanted Hall 33 topete with them, he needed a solid team of 20 acolytes, and at least three of them needed to bear the prestigious gold insignia.

    His gaze drifted to He Ron, Kingrig, and ine, the three acolytes with the most potential. They had the makings of future champions, but they were not yet ready. Each of them needed time��time to grow and hone their skills.

    At the same time, Emery knew he had to continue improving himself aswell If he was to stand a chance against Lucius and other instructors like him.

    With a renewed sense of purpose, the new academic year began, marked by the bustle and excitement of acolyte registration.

    The first month was dedicated to this process, and Emery''s Hall 33 was ready to wee its new members.

    As nned, the 10 insectoid half-bloods arrived on the very first day.

    These weren''t just any recruits; they were the top talents, selected from among billions of their kind. Each one possessed unique abilities that made them invaluable additions to the hall. There was a beetle-gene acolyte with an incredible defensive capability, his toughened exoskeleton practically imprable. There were a few fliers, their natural wings granting them speed and maneuverability in a battle that few could match.

    However, the one who truly stood out was a female acolyte of the spider bloodline, distinguished by her rare S-grade talent aptitude. Her presence alonemanded respect, even among the elite ranks of the academy. These new recruits were not just strong��they were determined. It took them only three days to conquer the Perseverance Mountain, a grueling challenge that tested both their physical endurance and mental resilience. This achievement alone spoke volumes about their potential. With their sessfulpletion of the challenge, Hall 33''s numbers were restored, meeting the minimum required for a hall.

    Beyond the insectoid recruits, Emery''s reputation had grown immensely following his spectacr defeat of a grand magus instructor. This victory,bined with the prestige of the higher halls, made Hall 33 one of the most sought-after destinations for new acolytes. The effect was immediate and overwhelming: more than 90% of all lower acolytes who sessfullypleted the Perseverance Mountain challenge applied to join his hall.

    In just the first week, Emery was inundated with notifications: [Application received - 182]

    The sheer number of applicants was staggering, and the majority of them��about two-thirds��came from the lower realms, eager to learn and grow under Emery''s tutge.

    Realizing the magnitude of the task ahead, Klea stepped in to assist Emery with the daunting process of sorting through the applications. With her usual efficiency, she devised a system to manage the influx. Assisted by VIA, the artificial being that helped streamline their operations, Klea created a straightforward yet effective selection process.

    The first test focused on character personality. She looked for truthfulness, a willingness to learn, and perseverance, traits that would ensure the acolytes not only fit in but also contribute positively to the hall''s culture. The second criterion was potential, assessing the applicants'' aptitude for growth and the promise they showed for future greatness. Only after these were considered did they evaluate the applicants'' current strength, which, while important, was deemed less critical.

    After a meticulous review, Klea chose the 10 best applications. These acolytes were allowed to join immediately, while the remaining applicants were encouraged to continue proving their worth. Each week, new challenges were set for them, allowing them to demonstrate their abilities and determination, all while they awaited the next round of selections.

    During this time, Emery also took the opportunity tomunicate with the Zodiac outpost regarding the iing wave of talented half-blood acolytes. He knew the importance of bolstering Hall 33 with fresh talent, especially from among the half-bloods who often brought unique abilities to the table. However, just like it wasst year, Lucius used his influence and strategic cunning to intercept the best candidates.

    "You already have ten amazing half-bloods. You don''t need more!" Lucius dered, dismissing Emery''s attempts to recruit additional talents. Emery had initially nned to bring in all the new wolf acolytes, hoping to build a stronger pack within Hall 33. But when Lucius offered to take them into his own top halls, Emery reconsidered. Rather than creating tension, Emery chose to let them go, trusting that their path was most likely to merge toward bing part of his daughter''s pack.

    When Emery returned to Hall 33 with no new half-blood acolytes, Klea''s reaction was surprisingly positive. Far from being disappointed, she was thrilled. With a bright smile, she saw the situation as an opportunity rather than a setback.

    Klea proposed a n to use the remaining acolyte cement to further develop their newly reformed Lower Realm Alliance calling out Kat toe and help.

    Her persuasive arguments led Emery to make a bold decision: rebranding Hall 33 as the Lower Realm Hall. This strategic move was designed to solidify its image and deepen itsmitment to building a stronger alliance with the lower realms.

    Klea''s proposed that unless an acolyte possessed a unique talent or came highly rmended by trusted contacts, Hall 33 would no longer ept recruits from the mid or higher realms.

    Her rationale was clear: there was little benefit in nurturing talents who might simply return to their original factions after graduation. This policy was intended to build a cohesive and dedicated team that would remain loyal to Hall 33 and the lower realm alliance, rather than splitting their allegiances.

    Despite the seemingly exclusive nature of this policy, it aligned perfectly with the overarching goals of the newly built academy. The intention was to foster strong,sting rtionships between factions with simr visions.

    By the end of the month, the results were evident. Hall 33 had sessfully filled its roster with 50 acolytes. Besides the insectoid halfbloods, 90% of the recruits hailed from the lower realms.

    This demographic shiftid a strong foundation for a unified and dedicated team.

 Chapter 2278 Academic Year

    Chapter 2278 Academic Year

    As the new academic year began in earnest, Emery, Klea, and Ashaka returned to their rigorous routine. Each of them dedicated one day a week to their specialized lessons.

    Emery focused on Dao techniques, including swordsmanship and movement steps; Klea specialized in spell casting; and Ashaka led meditation sessions, with a new emphasis on strengthening mental defenses.

    With a full roster of 50 acolytes, all three instructors needed to extend their hours each day.

    Fortunately, the senior acolytes, already ustomed to the training regimen, were avable to assist. They guided the new recruits, providing valuable support and ensuring a smooth integration into the rigorous schedule.

    As in previous years, the initial weeks were dedicated to thorough evaluations.

    These assessments were designed to understand each acolyte''s physical attributes and inherent talents.

    Emery enlisted his team from the Apothecary shop to perform detailed tests on each recruit. Based on these evaluations, they provided personalized rmendations, including specific pills and potions to support the acolytes'' development and enhance their growth.

    Emery''s schedule had be a whirlwind of activity, driven by a range of demanding responsibilities and personal pursuits.

    In addition to giving personal training to Shinta and selected acolytes, Emery dedicated substantial time to his own personal growth.

    His training regimen wasprehensive, involving the cultivation of his Nature Core to deepen his connection with the natural world. He also worked diligently to enhance his understanding of light energy through the inheritance embedded in the [Ocean Heart Vest].Complementing this, he practiced meditation with the [Prism of Light] divine technique, which was instrumental in refining his soul power and achieving greater rity and resilience.

    Emery''s responsibilities extended beyond personal development. He also had to tend to the creatures within his Domain, ensuring their well-being and managing their environments. Additionally, the Elysian tree, needed careful feeding and upkeep to ensure its continued vitality and the benefits it provided.

    His professional life was equally demanding. Managing his apothecary shops and overseeing his supreme gene projects required meticulous attention to detail. On top of these tasks, Emery was actively engaged with the developing Earth factions and the newly formed Lower Realm Alliance. Emery was fortunate to have his [True Body Clones], one that allowed him to manage his extensive responsibilities more effectively. By keeping his main body focused on training at the academy, he was able to delegate significant tasks to his clones.

    One clone was dispatched to Centauri City, where it took on the critical role of overseeing the supreme gene projects. Additionally, it spent much effort on studying the insectoid half-bloods, delving into their unique characteristics and how they could be integrated into the broader gene research efforts. Another clone was sent to Golden City, tasked with handling various strategic and logistical matters. Despite the advantages, maintaining two clones was mentally exhausting for Emery.

    Each clone required constant attention, leading him to recreate them every two days.

    This process was demanding and tested his mental endurance. Fortunately, the Khaos waypoints, which provided awork of magical transport andmunication, greatly eased the logistical challenges.Emery also viewed the mental strain of managing multiple clones as part of his soul training. It pushed him to expand his mental capacity and resilience.

    However, the time and effort required for cloning and managing various projects were not without significant costs. The resources invested in maintaining the clones, conducting research, and overseeing operations were substantial. The Centauri City Apothecary shop, newly opened under Emery''s management, did not gain poprity as swiftly as its counterpart in Golden City. This discrepancy highlighted the significant role Tessa Karat had yed in the sess of the Golden City shop. Her expertise and efficient management had been a cornerstone of its rapid sess.

    Recognizing the need for improvement, Emery decided to bolster the Centauri City shop by hiring more skilled personnel. He brought in talented individuals to manage various aspects of the shop, aiming to replicate the sess achieved in Golden City. Additionally, Emery invested heavily in promotional activities to raise the shop''s profile and attract more customers.

    Despite these efforts, the increased expenditure on hiring and marketing led to a lower profit margin, resulting in slower growth than anticipated. #####

    As time progressed, the mid-exam period arrived, bringing with it a crucial assessment of the acolytes'' progress.

    During the personal exams, Ha Ron made a notable achievement by securing a spot in the top 100 golden insignia, with a rank of 78. This was a significant milestone, demonstrating his advancement and skill development.

    ine and Kingrig also made impressive strides, both advancing to the silver insignia ranks.

    Additionally, another acolyte from Hall 33, the first-year spider bloodline acolyte Evalice, achieved the silver insignia. Evalice''s sess was particrly notable given her rtively short time in the academy, highlighting her exceptional talent and potential.

    In the bronze rank, over 20 acolytes achieved this status, including all of the half-blood insectoids from Hall 33. Their sess underscored their strong performance and effective training. This result made the two Roman acolytes, Titus and Armenius, feel overshadowed as seniors, given the impressive performance of their peers.

    As for Shinta, she learned firsthand that thepetition among the top ten rankings was extremely fierce. Despite her six months of rigorous training and achieving her 8th pir, she faced on loss in the final round. As a result, she only managed to advance one level, cing her at rank 9. This experience highlighted the high level ofpetition and the difficulty of reaching the top ranks.

    Next was the team challenge.

    The academy reinstated the 20-man virtual simtion, in which acolytes faced a siege battle against orcs. Unfortunately, the teamwork between the insectoid half-bloods and the lower realm acolytes was still not up to par. Their coordinationggedpared to the higher hall acolytes, resulting in their cement among the lower ten of the higher halls.

    To address the challenge, five acolyte teams were selected: Ullong, Evalice, ine, Kingrig, and Ha Ron. Despite their efforts, the teams were unsessful. Emery had to step up for battle, confronting a peak-level instructor��a Cosmos Grand Magus��and sessfully defended his hall''s ranking. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hall 9, the half-blood hall, faced a simr situation. However, Shinta, Rajh, and the now third-year crocodile half-blood Suno fought fiercely, sessfully defending their position.

    While the performances of both Hall 33 and Hall 9 fell short of impressive, they aligned with Emery''s expectations. This situation sparked apetitive spirit among the acolytes, motivating them to train even harder for the end-of-year exams.

    #####

    As the weeks of intense training went by, a notable event took ce.

    From the restricted Nephilim territory, an esteemed elder emerged from his 30-year period of seclusion.

 Chapter 2279 Earths Strongest

    Chapter 2279 Earth''s Strongest

    Earth had been particrly peaceful over thest few months.

    The sess of the previous year''s pirate campaign,bined with the merit points earned from teaching at the academy and months of diligent work, had finally paid off. The Earth faction managed to umte the 100,000 merits required to establish an official Magus Alliance teleportation gate at the Earth-Moon Base. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    This gate was a major milestone, allowing the Earth-Moon base to connect with three strategic outposts across the sector. It significantly enhanced the faction''s reach, ensuring greater essibility and bolstering their security. The permit for the gate had arrived just a few weeks prior, and construction was already underway.

    Master Borin, personally offered his expertise to inspect the project, determined to perfect his work of art. Daily, multiple ships and workers arrived at the base, their activities overseen by the Tmi Twins, Yama and Yami. Now both in their full moon stage, they appeared formidable as they monitored all arrivals and ongoing projects with a keen eye.

    At that moment, the Moonbase staff reported the approach of a vessel. The Twin Magus were quickly dispatched to confirm its identity, but they found nothing.

    "There''s no ship�� are you sure you saw one?"

    "I''m sorry, Magus, I thought I saw something before�� my apologies."

    #####

    One hundred miles east of Egypt, beneath the ruins of the fabled city of Babel.

    Earth''s most powerful figure, the Eastern Sage Fuxi, sat in a lotus position within a mystical subterranean forest. This hidden realm, deep underground,had be a second home to him, a ce he had returned to time and again over the years. Here, he cultivated his power while painstakingly studying the intricate tier 8 formation barrier embedded within the site.

    The formation was both a marvel and a menace, itsplexity surpassing anything he had ever encountered, even as a master of formations. For the past five years, Fuxi had dedicated himself to unraveling its secrets, making gradual progress despite the challenge.

    In recent months, his obsession had deepened. After countless attempts, he had finally managed to break through the barrier a few weeks prior, only to discover that it swiftly reformed, revealing itself as a multyered defensive mechanism. Yet, the brief moments during which theyers were down provided him with invaluable insights.

    Now, as he sat in quiet contemtion, the weight of his discovery settled upon him. He was close��closer than ever before. The knowledge he had gained from that brief glimpse had brought him to the brink of fully deciphering the formation''s intricacies. With the eye of the formation almost within reach, Fuxi felt a renewed sense of determination. Soon, he believed, he would shatter the barrierpletely, unlocking the mysteries hidden within this ancient ce.

    While deeply immersed in his work, Fuxi felt a subtle ripple in the air.

    His intricate formation setup allowed him to sense any presence within the cave and even detect magus passing through the sky above Earth. However, the particr presence he sensed this time brought a knowing smile to his face.

    A young monk entered the cave with a polite bow, his steps silent and respectful as he waited for Fuxi to acknowledge him. The sage spoke first, his voice calm and weing. "Have youprehended thest text I gave you?"

    The monk, none other than Damo, replied with humility, "Yes, Master, I have. But it has led me to more questions... I apologize for myck of talent."

    Fuxi chuckled "Hahaha, ...you haveprehended the Sutra in less than three months. With the right guidance, you could one day be even stronger than me..."

    Since graduating and returning to Earth, Damo has been under Fuxi''s mentorship. Over time, their rtionship had deepened, with Damo regrly visiting to share updates from the outside world and receiving valuable lessons in return. Fuxi had formally epted him as a disciple.

    With a teasing glint in his eyes, Fuxi added, "If you weren''t a monk, I would have chosen you as a partner for my daughter Naya."

    Damo''s face flushed "Master�� please don''t make such jokes��"

    But Fuxi onlyughed more heartily. "Hahahaha, I''m not joking. Don''t waste your life as I have, or as your master Ashaka did. Follow your seniors... and you will have a bright future ahead of you."

    As Fuxi and Damo engaged in their casual conversation, the atmosphere suddenly shifted.

    Damo noticed Fuxi''s expression change drastically��fear flickered in the sage''s eyes. Fuxi''s voice trembled slightly as he urgentlymanded,

    "Move back��"

    Before Damo could fully process the situation, a figure appeared, seemingly walking on air above the subterranean forest.

    The man was old, with a long beard and a distinct golden mark on his forehead. His appearance was unassuming, but the sheer silence of his steps and theck of any detectable ripples in the air made Damo instinctively retreat. Even Fuxi, usuallyposed and unshakeable, appeared visibly unsettled.

    The fact that his formation had failed to detect this person''s approach was a clear indication that the mysterious figure was a grand magus, perhaps even more powerful��possibly a supreme being.

    "Who are you?... Why are you here?" Fuxi demanded, his voiceced with caution.

    The old man turned his sharp gaze on Fuxi, eyes as cold and prating as if they could read the very soul. With a voice that was both calm and menacing, he responded,

    "I should be the one asking. How dare you enter this ce and tamper with my formation?"

    The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, revealing the old man''s true nature as the master of the powerful formation Fuxi had been studying. The revtion sent a shiver down Damo''s spine, and he realized just how grave the situation had be.

    Fuxi took a deep breath, steadying himself as he spoke "It''s�� you�� you are him�� the Sky Lord! You''re trespassing on our�� the alliance will not stand idly by!"

    The old man''s smile widened, as he replied coldly.

    "Dead men... tell no tales," Realizing the imminent danger, Fuxi''s made a swift gesture with his hand. In an instant, the entire subterranean forest became enshrouded in aplex web of his formations, each node glowing with power. The air crackled as Fuxi released a formidable tier 7 formation that bound the old man.

    "I knew you would eventually return! This formation might not be able to defeat you, but it''s enough to hold you down!"

    Sensing the impending doom, Fuxi urgentlymanded Damo to flee. "Go! Warn the others!"

    Damo didn''t hesitate, turning to run.

    Unfortunatly, he barely managed to take three steps before a terrifying crack echoed through the subterranean forest. The intricate binding formations, which Fuxi had painstakingly crafted, shattered like ss, their power evaporating in an instant.

    The old man''s eyes locked onto Damo, and with nothing more than a cold, piercing gaze, he unleashed a force that crushed the young monk''s soul.

    Damo''s body copsed to the ground, lifeless,

    His eyes stared nkly into the void.

    "NOOOOO!!!"

    Fuxi''s scream reverberated through the cavern, a howl of pure anguish and fury. Fueled by grief and rage, he unleashed the full might of his power, and the subterranean forest erupted into a battleground of unimaginable fury.

    #####

    Not long after, a spaceship descended from the sky above the ruins.

    It was Yama, drawn by multiple anomalies, he went to search for the Grand Magus Fuxi for advice.

    However, as soon as he entered the cave, he was shocked to see the destroyed subterranean forest.The once-mystical subterranean foresty in ruins, scorched by the fierce battle that had taken ce.

    But the devastation of the forest was nothingpared to the horror that awaited him deeper within.

    There, amid the wreckage, he found the lifeless body impaled upon the twisted remnants of a tree, his once-bright aura now extinguished.

    Fuxi, the Earth''s strongest, the Eastern Sage, was dead.

    ####

    Author Notes.

    First and foremost, I apologize for ending this month on this type of chapter, but I hope it reflects mymitment to moving the story forward. The academy arc was necessary, but it has be too repetitive for me, and I n to take a bigger step in the next arc.

    Once again, I would like to express my gratitude for the support received and hope it has been an enjoyable read.

    Join our Discord for ongoing discussions and participate in our monthly events. Thank you for your continued support, and I hope you''ll join me again for next month''s privileged chapters.

 Chapter 2280 Tragic News

    Chapter 2280 Tragic News

    Emery was in the middle of instructing the acolytes at the academy when Yama''s urgent message reached him. The news struck him like a lightning bolt, his expression turning ashen. Without a word, he vanished, leaving the stunned acolytes behind.

    "Something bad is happening," Klea said, her voice tight with concern.

    Ashaka, who had been meditating nearby, felt an unsettling pang in his chest. His eyes snapped open, reflecting the same worry.

    Within seconds, Emery materialized at the waypoint gate at Earth Moonbase, his mind racing. He immediately ordered Yami to raise the rm, activating all sensors to their maximum capacity, and instructed VIA to start a full-scale investigation.

    Emery didn''t wait for a response, he bolted out of the base, transforming mid-flight, his body pulsating with Khaos energy that distorted the space around him, propelling him forward at breakneck speed.

    "VIA! Give me something!" Emery''s voice was a mix of desperation and fury as he soared through the atmosphere.

    The artificial intelligence responded swiftly, reporting the detection of partial signatures of a cloaking vehicle. But it wasn''t a ship��something smaller, morepact, like a capsule.

    VIA''s analysis led to a 68% probability that it was an advanced vehicle, likely used by a powerful individual for personal space travel. But as quickly as the data had appeared, it vanished, leaving no trace behind.

    "Has it left the?!" Emery''s frustration mounted as the realization dawned that he might be toote.

    [Insufficient data to conclude,]

    "DAMMIT!!!" Emery''s frustration boiled over.

    "Who it is!! Where is it!!" Emery''s voice echoed in the empty sky, filled with rage and helplessness as the gravity of the situation settled in.

    The sense of loss, the fear of the unknown, and the frustration of not having answers fueled the storm brewing inside him. Within a few minutes, Emery sted through Earth''s atmosphere, descending rapidly toward the desert ruins. As soon as he touched down, his divine sense spread out, scanning every inch of the area with an intensity that matched the urgency in his heart.

    Sensing nothing out of the ordinary on the surface, he summoned Livi, the Baphomet, to stand guard and maintain vignce over the surroundings.

    Without wasting another moment, Emery teleported himself to where Yama was waiting. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He materialized in the decimated subterranean forest, the air thick with the scent of destruction. Yama stood silently, his gaze fixed on a single tree.

    Emery''s heart pounded as he approached, and when his eyes fell upon the figure hanging from the half-destroyed branches, a cold dread washed over him.

    There, lifeless and broken, was Fuxi, the Eastern Sage.

    "No... no..." Emery whispered, his voice choked with disbelief and sorrow.

    He stepped forward, his movements heavy with grief, and gently took Fuxi''s body down from the tree. The sight was devastating��Fuxi''s organs were utterly destroyed, and the absence of his soul was palpable.

    Emery could barely breathe, the weight of the loss pressing down on him.

    "Senior... who did this to you...?" Emery''s voice trembled, his mind racing with questions, yet knowing that no answer would bring peace.

    Yama started detailing the anomalies he had encountered. He spoke of the false reading of a vessel, the inability to detect any signs of a battle within the cave, and the unsettling fact that no evidence of the intruder could be located.

    Emery listened to the report in full, but the raging storm within him refused to be quelled.

    "Who IS IT?!! Who dares to do such a thing?!" His heart pounded in his chest as he struggled to rein in his emotions, his mind racing to make sense of the horrific scene before him.

    "It''s only been minutes... Whoever did this... might still be here." His thoughts whirled, trying to piece together the puzzle. "But, Where?!!"

    His eyes narrowed as they locked onto the pyramid structure looming behind the barrier.

    This ancient pce said to be the King''s Tomb, had always eluded him��its secrets guarded by an imprable formation. But now, with Fuxi''s murder, Emery''s suspicions grew. The culprit, someone capable of bypassing multiple powerful formations and overpowering a master like Fuxi, might possess the knowledge and skill to navigate the tomb''s defenses.

    Without hesitation, Emery knelt and ced both hands on the ground. He took a deep breath, focusing his energy. This time, he wasn''t just relying on his divine senses; he intertwined them with his [Nature Sense], amplifying his awareness of the surrounding environment.

    Every inch of the ground, every crevice within the barrier, was scrutinized, searching for even the faintest trace of the intruder.

    Despite his best efforts, Emery sensed nothing around the caves. He was also unable to prate the barrier. It was as if the ce was wrapped in a veil of imprable darkness, guarding its secrets with unyielding force.

    Frustration gnawed at him, but then a faint clue caught his attention.

    The forest revealed signs that some of the destruction hadn''t juste from above ground��it had alsoe from beneath.

    "What is going on?!" Emery muttered, his mind racing as he tried to delve deeper into the earth. But again, he found nothing.

    The silence beneath the surface was as unsettling as the devastation above.

    Unwilling to give up, Emery considered another possibility��there might be one witness to this atrocity who could still provide answers, Gaia.

    With renewed determination, he dashed toward the massive dead white tree at the forest''s center. This tree, long connected to the spirit of Gaia, might hold the key to uncovering what had happened here.

    He touched the rough bark and closed his eyes, reaching out with his soul.

    "Gaia.. please... Tell me�� what''s happened here��" For a moment, there was nothing.

    Then, as if in response to his plea, he felt a ripple��a faint connection to Gaia''s energy.

    It was as though the ancient being was guiding him, urging him to follow its lead. The connection grew stronger, pulling his attention to a particr spot deep beneath the ground.

    Emery''s instincts red, and he knew what he had to do. He extended his hands, channeling his power into the earth, urging it to reveal whaty hidden. The ground beneath him began to tremble, and soon, thick roots burst through the soil, twisting and coiling as they emerged. The roots wrapped around something, lifting it slowly from the soil.

    Emery stepped closer, his heart pounding. As the roots parted, revealing what they held, his breath caught in his throat. Lying within the embrace of the roots was a body��one he recognized all too well.

    It was the young monk, Damo, who appeared fragile and lifeless.

 Chapter 2281 Life

    Chapter 2281 Life

    Emery''s initial shock at finding Damo quickly morphed into a cold, creeping fear.

    The monk''s body, barely clinging to life, was being sustained by the very nts that had enveloped him. The young monk was motionless, his life force faint��almost nonexistent.

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Emery acted swiftly. He ced both hands on Damo''s cold, lifeless body, summoning all the power of light he could muster. He focused his energy on a single wishing spell of life.

    [Rebirth]

    The spell was intricate and demanding, but Emery was certain that for anyone below the Magus realm, as long as a flicker of life persisted, he could use the spell to revive them. However, Damo''s soul was inplete disarray, shattered by the force that had struck him.

    "Please!! Let him live!!" Emery''s voice quivered with desperation as he channeled all his strength into the spell.

    His mind raced with the possibility of failure, the crushing reality that he might not be able to save Damo in time. He was prepared to go even further, to sacrifice one of his light artifacts��anything to restore the monk''s shattered soul.

    The energy around him intensified, the golden light of the spell weaving through the air, intecing with the roots and the natural power of Gaia that still lingered in the forest.

    To Emery''s astonishment, his light magic and Gaia''s energy began to work harmoniously. The light seemed to fuse with the life force in the roots, amplifying its healing properties and directing them into Damo''s broken body.

    The monk''s chest, still as death only moments before, began to rise and fall with shallow breaths. His heart, which had been silent, now gave a weak but steady beat.

    Emery''s eyes widened in hope. Though Damo remained unconscious, the faint signs of life returning to him were unmistakable.

    "Hang in there... just a little bit more..."

    However, at that critical moment, the caves began to tremble violently, as if the earth itself was writhing in agony. The disturbance was followed by an unmistakable ripple of movement, detected by Emery''s divine sense. It wasn''t just a few entities��there were dozens, perhaps hundreds, converging from the depths of the ruins where the Abyss Gate was located.

    Emery''s heart sank as he realized the grim truth: the Abyss Gate, once sealed by the Kronos Magus, had been breached. The thought hit him with chilling rity. The timing was too precise, and the connection too direct. The killer was likely responsible for this disastrous event.

    Despite the mounting danger, Emery couldn''t afford to pull himself away from Damo. The young monk''s life teetered on the edge, and every second mattered. Emery''s hands remained firmly on Damo''s body, his focus unwavering as he continued to channel his power into the spell, desperately hoping to pull the monk back from the brink of death.

    As the shaking intensified, the air became filled with eerie shrieks and the pounding of hooves.

    Emery''s gaze was drawn to the horde of Abyss creatures emerging from the darkness, their forms bing increasingly distinct against the ruinedndscape. ming hellhounds, their fur zing like infernos, and stone gargoyles, their wings casting ominous shadows, poured into the forest in a relentless tide.

    With urgency, Emerymanded Yama to safeguard the body of the Easter Sage. Meanwhile, Emery summoned Twik and his Chizpur brother, who responded with fierce loyalty.

    "Kuang!! Ku ku!!"

    The six stone creatures, their bodies a mosaic of rugged, earthen textures, quickly encircled the white trees. Theirbined efforts formed a formidable defensive barrier, and each of them was ready to take a stand for any iing abyss creatures.

    For the gargoyles swarming the skies, Emery unleashed his swarm of shadow me bees. Hundreds of these small, fiery entities ascended into the air, their burning bodies igniting any approaching gargoyle. The bees'' relentless assault created a zing perimeter, scorching the sky and pushing back the flying menace.

    Minutes into the battle, Emery saw that Twik and the Chizpurs were starting to be overwhelmed.

    "Ku ku!! Kuang kuang!!"

    Despite their impressive defense, the sheer number of Abyss creatures began to strain their efforts. The barriers formed by the Chizpurs were showing cracks under the relentless pressure of the abyss creatures.

    Recognizing the urgency of the situation, Emery knew that mere defense wouldn''t suffice.

    With a resolute expression, Emery decided it was time to unleash his new armies. He reached into his domain and summoned additional forces to bolster his defenses.

    "CHIWIKK!!!"

    The thunderous roar reverberated through the forest as Emery''s dark-skinned orcs emerged from the shadows. These were the elite forces he had bred within his domain��60 formidable warriors, each as strong as saint-levelbatants. d in tier 4 weapons and armor, they were a formidable sight. Leading them was Durak, a full moon-level orcmander, whose very presence radiated authority and strength.

    "CHIWWIKK!! follow me!! DURAK!!!"

    Durak''s rallying cry fueled the fighting spirit of his troops. With fierce determination, they took their positions, fortifying the defenses and forming an imprable line against the Abyss creatures. The subterranean forest soon became a battleground of epic proportions. The sh of steel and the roars ofbatants filled the air as the forest was engulfed in chaos.

    Despite knowing that Damo had passed the critical stage of his revival, Emery chose to remain detached from the fray. Instead, he focused on enhancing his divine sense, scanning for any anomalies among the hundreds of attacking creatures. His mind raced, wondering if the culprits were hiding among the invaders or attempting to escape amidst the turmoil.

    As the battle raged on, the earth trembled with increasing intensity.

    Emerging from the oppressive darkness, three colossal one-eyed giants known as Cyclops made their entrance.

    RAARGGRRR!!!

    Their immense forms loomed over the battlefield, each step causing the earth to quake and the air to shudder. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    These giants, towering and monstrous, were harbingers of unprecedented chaos. Their sheer size and brute strength added a devastating new dimension to the assault against the beleaguered defenders. Without warning, one of the Cyclops unleashed a powerful energy ray from its single, menacing eye. The beam sliced through the air with devastating precision, crashing into a section of the defensive wall. The impact shattered the fortifications, causing debris to rain down and creating a breach in the defenses. The energy ray injured one of the Chizpurs and obliterated several of the dark-skinned orcs, their lifeless bodies copsing to the ground.

 Chapter 2282 Hidden Figure

    Chapter 2282 Hidden Figure

    The st from the Cyclops was so sudden that he hadn''t prepared himself to counter it.

    These giants, towering and monstrous, were creatures of immense power, top deste level creatures nearing the level of ancient deste beings. Its presence threatened to overwhelm the entire defensive effort.

    Sensing the escting danger, his resolve steeled to prepare to intervene personally.

    But just as he readied himself to leap into the fray, a female voice echoed from within the Khaos hub.

    "Let me!"

    It was Morgana, carrying with it amand that brooked no refusal.

    Morgana essed the Khaos gate, her presence materializing on the battlefield like a zinget. Her wings, unfurled and zing with fiery energy, gave her a formidable and majestic appearance. In a stunning disy of raw power, Morgana unleashed her dark mes upon the battlefield. Multiple fireballs streaked through the sky, their zing trails leaving scorched air killing dozens of abyss creatures, and bombarded the Cyclops with unrelenting force, each explosion shaking the ground and sending shockwaves through the subterranean forest.

    Morgana didn''t stop there.

    She charged forward, cutting through the chaos of her own fiery assault. Her form became a streak of darkness and me as she targeted thergest of the three Cyclops. With precise and deadly uracy, she struck the giant with all her might. The Cyclops staggered, its massive body reeling from the impact, and then, with a thunderous crash, it fell to the ground, momentarily incapacitated by the sheer force of Morgana''s attack.

    The remaining Cyclops roared in fury, but Morgana''s dark, lethal mes formed an imprable barrier between the rampaging giants and the defenders. Her infernal fire pushed back the Cyclops, creating a crucial respite for Emery''s forces. This temporary lull allowed Emery the precious time he needed to activate his healing spell

    Around Emery, the atmosphere shifted; the air became soothing and cool as a mist of life energy spread through the area. Drawing on the mastery he''d gained from the [Ocean Heart Vest], he unleashed a dual spell, a potent tier 7 magic that allowed him to channel both healing and restoration in tandem.

    The first part of the spell, [Tidal Heart Healing], spread through the air like a gentle wave, washing over the injured orcs and Chizpur. The soothing energy knitted their wounds together, mended broken limbs, and restored their strength with remarkable speed.

    The second part of the spell, [Sea Soul Restoration], channeled through Emery''s palms, focused on Damo. This spell was delicate yet potent, like the caress of a calm sea on a storm-tossed shore. Emery''s hands glowed with a soft, azure light as he directed the energy into Damo''s frail form, carefully mending the fragmented pieces of the young monk''s soul. Slowly, the light of consciousness began to return to Damo''s eyes, a sign that the restoration was working.

    But just as Emery felt a glimmer of hope, a disturbance rippled through the air.

    From behind the abyssal hordes, a figure began to reveal itself, a dark silhouette against the chaos of the battlefield. It unleashed a beam of golden energy, that passed through the broken wall aimed directly at where Emery and Damo stood.

    In an instant, Emery moved to shield Damo, cing himself in the path of the oing attack. He raised his arms, channeling his strength into a protective barrier. The beam struck with a deafening roar, the impact reverberating through the cavernous forest.

    BAAMMM!!!

    The st was powerful enough to send shockwaves through the air and cause the ground to tremble. Emery gritted his teeth, feeling the searing heat of the golden energy against his arms and in a blur of motion, he dashed out of the swirling smoke, his speed and space-bending abilities allowing him to appear right next to the cloaked figure in an instant. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery delivered a devastating punch, only for it to be blocked.

    With a closer look, Emery caught sight of a mask beneath the cloak.

    "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?!" he roared, his voice filled with fury.

    Convinced that this masked figure was the intruder, Emery unleashed the full force of his Immortal Gate at stage 9, pouring his rage into a second, even stronger punch. This time, his fist connected with the figure''s face.

    BAAAMMM!!!

    The impact of Emery''s punch was devastating, hurling the cloaked figure backward, its trajectory smashing through a horde of Abyss creatures within its path.

    Emery''s rage surged, ready to chase down the figure and exact vengeance for the murder of his senior, Fuxi. However, a moment of rity made him hesitate. Something didn''t add up��despite its formidable strength, the figure he had just struck couldn''t possibly have the power to kill the Eastern Sage.

    In that fleeting moment, Emery caught a glimpse of the broken mask as it fell away. Beneath it was a featureless, t face��no nose, no mouth��just two cold, inhuman eyes staring back at him. It was a puppet.

    Realizing this, Emery''s focus snapped back to the real threat. He spun around, his heart racing, and his gaze locked onto Damo, still lying unconscious by the tree. But his worst fears materialized��a second cloaked figure had slipped past the crumbling walls and was already poised to strike the defenseless monk with a killing blow.

    Just as the second cloaked figure was about to strike Damo, Yama intervened.

    With a swift incantation, he unleashed a powerful ice spell, forming a barrier of jagged, frozen spikes between the assant and the unconscious monk. The ice wall wasn''t imprable, and cracks quickly began to spiderweb across its surface, but it was enough��it bought Emery the precious seconds he needed.

    Seizing the opportunity, Emery focused his energy, warping the very fabric of space around the cloaked figure. In an instant, the assant was yanked toward him, the space-bending spell rendering any resistance futile. As the figure hurtled closer, Emery followed up with a gravity spell, mming the puppet into the ground with a bone-crushing force.

    BAMMM!!!!

    The earth quaked under the impact, and for a moment, all was still. But the shattered mask revealed another lifeless puppet, its nk, featureless face confirming his suspicions. These high-grade constructs were mere tools, controlled by someone with immense power and skill.

    "WHO?!" Emery''s voice echoed through the cavern, filled with frustration and fury.

    His divine sense red out, searching the area, desperate to find the puppeteer behind these attacks. But before he could lock onto any presence, both puppets sprang back to life with uncanny speed. They moved in perfect synchrony, their attacks precise and relentless, forcing Emery into a defensive stance.

 Chapter 2283 Puppets

    Chapter 2283 Puppets

    Each puppet proved to be a formidable adversary.

    After several intense shes, VIA was able to gauge their capabilities; both constructs exhibited a battle power of approximately 1200. Their movements and the distinct light-based energy they wielded caught Emery''s attention, prompting VIA to analyze the partial runes and designs etched into their forms. To his surprise, VIA detected unmistakable simrities to the craftsmanship of the high elves.

    "High Elves?! Not the Nephilim?!" Emery''s mind raced.

    The revtion was shocking��while he knew the elves had their own agendas, an outright attack from the high elves seemed imusible. Even more perplexing was the fact that this assault targeted his home in secret.

    Before he could fully process this, Emery cast a quick nce at the ongoing battle around the white trees. Though under tremendous pressure, the stone walls were holding firm with Durak and Twik leading the defense on opposite fronts. Durak''s roars ofmand echoed as he rallied the dark-skinned orcs, their weapons shing with the relentless Abyss creatures. In the center of the defensive formation, Yama stood resolute, his icy spells creating a freezing barrier that served as the final line of defense. The ground beneath him crackled with frost, slowing down any Abyss creature that dared approach.

    Meanwhile, Morgana was on the offensive, her zing wings cutting through the air as she relentlessly attacked the three Cyclops while killing dozens of abyss creatures during the process. Despite the defenders'' valiant efforts to hold back the Abyss horde, Emery knew that time was against them.

    He needed to deal with the puppets swiftly and turn his attention to the Abyss gate before more creatures poured out, threatening not only the caves but the surface world. There was also the possibility that the real culprits were still lurking in the shadows, orchestrating this chaos.

    Having gauged the puppets'' strength and limitations, Emery resolved to channel the Khaos energy into his arm and summoned the [Void de]. With a single, decisive swing, he aimed to sever one of the puppet''s heads. But the construct was faster than he anticipated��it raised its arm just in time, sacrificing the limb to avoid decapitation.

    Undeterred, Emery readied himself for a follow-up strike, determined to finish the job. However, before he could act, the second puppet lunged at him, demanding his immediate attention. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of a third cloaked figure rushing in from behind.

    "Huh!! Why doesn''t your cowardly master join in as well?!"

    The battle intensified as Emery found himself outnumbered, facing three high-grade puppets. Each of these constructs possessed the physical strengthparable to a one-cosmos grand magus, and they were capable ofunching devastating light energy sts that forced Emery to constantly stay on the move. VIA, analyzing the situation, revealed a critical piece of information: unless Emery managed to decapitate a puppet or inflict severe damage to the core embedded in its chest, the constructs would continue to regenerate. This revtion only heightened the urgency, as every passing minute made the battle more perilous. The relentless assault of the puppets grew fiercer, their attacks more coordinated, pushing Emery to the brink.

    The cave around them began to crumble under the strain, rocks, and debris falling from the ceiling as the sheer force of their shes tore the environment apart.

    Emery also could feel the toll on his body. His [Immortal Gate] Stage 9 was nearing its limit, and he knew he couldn''t keep this up much longer.There was only one way to turn the tide of battle in his favor.

    With a grim determination, Emery decided to tap into an even deeper well of power. He allowed more of the chaotic energy of Khaos to flow into his body, relinquishing control and letting the primal force within him rise to the surface. [Primal Transformation]

    As the transformation took hold, Emery''s body began to change. His muscles expanded, and his senses sharpened to an almost unbearable degree. The dark, chaotic energy of Khaos intertwined with the raw power of the Star Devouring beast within him. His aura became overwhelming, a terrifying fusion of man and beast.

    "HOWLLL!!!" With the surge of strength and the onset of his beastly transformation, a fierce, uncontroble fury surged within Emery, urging him to rampage and destroy everything in his path. Yet, over the past year, Emery had grown not only in power but in discipline.

    His mastery over light energy and the strengthening of his soul had allowed him to keep a tighter rein on the beast''s savage instincts. He was no longer at the mercy of this primal force but instead had learned to wield it with a degree of control that few could manage.

    [You have reached 25% integration]

    The notification echoed in his mind as the transformation stabilized.

    Though his form was now a monstrous blend of man and beast, Emery managed to maintain most of his human features. His face remained recognizable, but his body was covered in dark, dense fur, his muscles bulging with immense power. His hands and feet ended in razor-sharp ws, and his mouth was filled with terrifying fangs, ready to tear through any opponent.

    The integration allowed him to bnce between the two natures,bining the strategic mind of a human with the raw power of the beast.

    The puppets, undeterred by his transformation,unched a coordinated attack. Emery, however, was now more than ready. In a blur of motion, he smashed the first puppet into the ground with such force that it left a crater on the rocky floor. The second puppet managed tond a strike on his back, its light-based attack searing into his fur, but Emery didn''t flinch. He let the blownd, his focus entirely on the third puppet.

    With a swift, brutal motion, Emery reached out and grabbed the third puppet by the head, his ws sinking into the metal construct. The puppet struggled, its mechanical limbs iling in a desperate attempt to break free, but Emery''s grip was unyielding. He applied pressure, and with a sickening crunch, he crushed its head between his hands, the sound of breaking metal echoing through the cave.

    However, just as Emery crushed the third puppet''s head, he felt an unsettling surge of energy building within its chest. Realizing the danger, he quickly hurled the puppet''s body high into the air, away from the battlefield.

    KAABBOOMMM!!!

    The puppet exploded mid-air, the st powerful enough to send shockwaves throughout the cave. The ground trembled violently as chunks of rock began to rain down, threatening to copse the entire cavern.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 2284 Evidence

    Chapter 2284 Evidence

    Emery''s mind raced. The explosion was not just a self-destruct mechanism��it was a clear attempt to eliminate evidence, a desperate move by whoever controlled these puppets

    But as Emery prepared to face the two remaining puppets, he noticed a shift in their strategy. Sensing his newfound strength, the puppets abandoned their direct assault on him. Instead, they turned their focus toward the white tree, where the injured Damoy vulnerable, and his forces were fighting.

    A surge of rage and urgency flooded through Emery as he saw the puppets charging toward the tree. His voice boomed across the cave, echoing with a mix of fury and desperation,

    "Don''t you dare think about it!"

    Emery had anticipated such a scenario, but the previous puppet''s explosive end made him all the more anxious. Determined not to let them reach the vulnerable monk, Emery sprang into action with everything he had.

    The primal transformation had significantly increased his battle power, but it came with a drawback. The transformation made it difficult for him to castplex spells quickly. Spells like Energy barriers or gravity maniption, which were crucial in slowing down the puppets, took too long to prepare in his current state. Realizing this, Emery chose to rely on his enhanced speed instead, hoping to intercept the puppets before they could reach the tree.

    With a burst of velocity, he charged at one of the puppets. The force of his assault was immense, and he managed tond a devastating blow. However, the puppet reacted swiftly, using its considerable strength to grab hold of Emery''s arm and immobilize him momentarily. The puppet''s grip was unyielding, its intention clear��it aimed to buy time for itspanion toplete its mission.

    Emery roared in frustration as he summoned all his strength to break free. His powerful muscles flexed as he wrenched his arm from the puppet''s grasp, tearing the puppet''s arm apart in the process. Yet, just as he thought he had regained the upper hand, the puppet''s self-destruction mechanism activated.

    "Dammit!"

    KABBOMMM!!

    The explosion from the self-destructing puppet was fierce enough to send Emery reeling, even with his enhanced primal form. The sheer force of the st bruised his powerful, beastly body, but his focus remained unshaken. His eyes darted toward the other puppets, who were now closing in on the walls.

    With Morgana engaged in battle against the Cyclops and thus unable to assist, Yama was the sole defender left.

    The Tmi hybrid charged forward, his resolve steeled. He unleashed his most potent ice spell, [Frozen Hell], an intense blizzard imbued with Khaos energy. Sharp, dagger-sized icicles whipped through the air, creating a formidable barrier.

    Despite the spell''s strength, it only managed to momentarily slow the puppets down, its raw power sting through the ice storm.

    The puppet, undeterred, soared toward the walls like a fallinget, intent on igniting itself and causing maximum destruction.

    Emery''s heart raced in panic, knowing he wouldn''t reach the puppet in time to stop it. He could witness the sacrifice unfolding.

    He startled to see Yama, with unwavering courage, hurled himself at the puppet, using his own body as a shield. His sacrifice was a desperate attempt to tackle the puppet back as far from the wall as possible before the inevitable happened.

    KABOOMMM!!!

    The explosion thundered outside the walls, its shockwave wreaking havoc on the Abyss creatures and sending dozens of them tumbling away.

    Emery''s heart raced with anxiety, fearing the worst for his allies.

    As the dust and smoke began to clear, he was met with a surprising sight: a massive, protective shield of wooden nt matter enveloping Yama. Twik, his body having strengthened over the past months, had shielded Yama from the worst of the st. The protective barrier had mitigated much of the explosion''s impact, preserving Yama''s life.

    His buddy Twik appears hurt, but not critical enough to keep him from continuing to fight. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Good job, Twik!!" Emery shouted, relief flooding his voice.

    However, the explosion had an unintended consequence; it seemed to provoke even more Abyss creatures. The cave system began to teem with activity as tens of thousands of hellhounds surged across the ground, their snarls and growls echoing through the tunnels. Above, thousands of stone gargoyles filled the air, their menacing forms casting shadows over the battlefield.

    Despite the overwhelming odds, Emery stood resolute, his determination unshaken.

    With a fierce resolve, he rejoined the fray. His presence alone began to shift the battle''s momentum. The Cyclops, once an unyielding threat, started to fall one by one under thebined onught of Emery''s renewed vigor and the relentless efforts of his allies.

    Just as the battle seemed to turn in their favor, reinforcements arrived, bolstering the defenders''

    Yami, apanied by five seasoned Magus��elite guards hired specifically for the moonbase��took charge of the relentless cleanup effort. Together, they systematically eradicated the Abyss creatures that continued to surge from the ruins.

    Emery, leading the charge, directed thebined forces with precision, pushing back the encroaching horde and advancing towards the breached Abyss gate.

    When they finally reached the gate, the sight that greeted them was dire. The once-sealed gatey in ruins, its protective enchantments shattered, and a yawning fissure gaped wide.

    Emery paused at the threshold, his eyes scanning the vast expanse beyond. Whaty before him was a scorching realm, an inferno of seething, malevolent energy filled with millions of Abyss creatures. The sight was both awe-inspiring and terrifying, a glimpse into the chaotic world that had been unleashed.

    Determined to prevent further invasion, Emery knew he had to seal the breach.

    Lacking the intricate knowledge of formations required for a permanent fix, he opted for the next best solution. With VIA''s guidance, he employed his considerableprehension of thew of space to construct a makeshift space barrier. This temporary patch was designed to stabilize the rift and hold the Abyss creatures at bay until a formation expert could arrive to properly seal the gate.

    With the new teleportation gate set up at the Moonbase, the Magus enforcers arrived on the scene within just a few hours. Until their arrival, Emery had been unable to detect any further intruders, leading him to believe that the killer had likely escaped amidst the chaos.

    As the enforcers began their detailed investigation, Emery surveyed the aftermath of the battle. The scene was grim and disordered, with the extent of the destruction making it increasingly challenging to uncover any solid evidence about the assants.

    Emery''s thoughts turned to hisst hope: Damo. The young monk, who might have witnessed crucial details during the chaos, had yet to regain consciousness.

 Chapter 2285 Investigation

    Chapter 2285 Investigation

    Two weeks had slipped by since the harrowing incident, each day stretching into the next with a relentless pursuit for answers.

    The Earth Magus, one by one, returned to their home. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Each of them assisted the enforcers in scouring the, searching tirelessly for any trace of evidence that might lead them to the culprits. They even called in experts to analyze the situation, but their efforts yielded nothing.

    The Nephilim faction remained the prime suspect in Emery''s mind, but without solid evidence, the enforcers dared not to officially open a case against them. This reluctance only underscored the Nephilim faction''s immense power and influence within the Magus Alliance.

    The only tangible clue they had was the remnants of the high-grade puppets, which, just like VIA had previously identified, were linked to the high elves. The enforcers conducted interrogations of several known high elves within the quadrant, but none had been anywhere near the sector during the time of the attack. As for the puppets themselves, though rare, they were found to be essible on the high elves'' ck market, leaving the investigation at a frustrating dead end.

    Reports indicated that activating the puppets required a Grand Magus-level figure with high proficiency in light elements. To operate three puppets simultaneously, the caster would need to possess considerable power, likely at least at the level of a Two Cosmos Grand Magus. However, once activated, the puppets could function autonomously, leading Emery to believe that the mastermind behind the attack had likely fled well before his arrival.

    Delving deeper into the intricacies of the puppets, it was discovered that a portion of the caster''s will was necessary to programmands into them. Unfortunately, the self-destruction mechanism of the puppets had obliterated all traces of this will, erasing any chance of tracing it back to the culprit.

    With each passing day, the trace grew colder, and the enforcers'' leads dwindled, leaving Emery and his allies in a state of uneasy anticipation.

    Refusing to ept a dead end in the investigation, Emery demanded full ess to the Abyss gate for further investigation and sought permission to breach the barrier to the King''s tomb. However, this was beyond the enforcers'' jurisdiction and capabilities; they could only offer reports for Emery to present his request directly to the Magus Alliance council.

    With no further avenues to pursue, the investigation was put on hold, and the enforcers departed from the, leaving Emery and the Earth forces simmering with frustration. The sense of injustice and unresolved tension was palpable.

    Thest hope seems to be left with Damo,

    After two weeks of unconsciousness, the young monk finally started to regain consciousness, but his memory was severelypromised. Over half of his recollections seemed lost, and he struggled to remember the events leading up to the attack.

    Ashaka, who had been by his side throughout this ordeal, was the only person Damo could recognize. Hispassionate care and presence had been a smallfort to him in his confusion.

    Understanding the gravity of the situation, Emery knew that traditional methods might not suffice. Given Damo''s fractured soul and theck of concrete leads in their investigation, he proposed using the [Soul Walking] treatment, a solution that has helped him in the past. Thisplex procedure could potentially help Damo recover his lost memories by navigating the depths of his soul.

    The treatment, while promising, came with inherent risks. It also required a close connection between the subject and a participant to be most effective. Since Ashaka was the only person Damo could recognize, his involvement was crucial.

    Despite the risks involved, Ashaka agreed to participate in the treatment. His determination to help Damo, coupled with the pressing need to unravel the mystery surrounding the attack, made it a necessary course of action. With the potential danger posed by the unresolved threat, both Ashaka and Emery hoped that this treatment would provide the answers they desperately needed.

    To ensure the safety and effectiveness of the [Soul Walking] treatment, Klea prepared a specialized formation designed to enhance their focus and concentration. This formation would help stabilize the delicate process of soul exploration. Emery, Ashaka, and Damo each consumed one of Emery''s soul-strengthening pills to fortify their souls to prepare themselves.

    "Let''s start," Emery said, his voice steady despite the weight of the moment.

    Over the past year, Emery had not only strengthened his own soul but had also endured significant strain from regr soul-splitting exercises. This rigorous training had given him the confidence to navigate the intricate realm of souls, and now he felt prepared to guide the process with Ashaka and Damo.

    The initial phase of the treatment was challenging. Emery focused intently, using his enhanced soul strength to establish a connection between their souls. It took some time, but eventually, he managed to link their souls sufficiently. With the connection in ce, Emery and Ashaka began to delve into Damo''s memories.

    Their journey through Damo''s past started with a heart-wrenching scene from his early life. Ashaka witnessed the baby Damo, abandoned and left in a ditch by his parents. The sight was grim, but it was followed by a glimmer of hope as the infant was discovered and taken in by the monks at the monastery. This pivotal moment marked the beginning of Damo''s journey and his eventual bond with the monastery, setting the stage for the life he had lived until now.

    Emery and Ashaka delved deeper into Damo''s memories, exploring his early training and rtionships with the other monks. They experienced the significant moments of Damo''s life, including his first encounters with Emery. One poignant memory emerged from the time when Emery came to the monastery for the Holy Harvest Ritual. Damo, then a young monk, had opened the door for him.

    "Dear visitor, you are allowed to enter. The Aboot has been waiting for you," This memory was a breakthrough. Damo''s fragile soul was able to recognize Emery more clearly, which made their exploration slightly easier. Despite the progress, Emery knew they had to continue their efforts diligently. He took breaks as needed, and sometimes enlisted Klea''s assistance to help jolt Damo''s soul further and facilitate their progress. They navigated through Damo''s eptance into the academy, his training, and ultimately his graduation.

    As they ventured further, Emery and Ashaka followed Damo''s memories back to Earth where they saw him entering a cave to meet with Fuxi. The scene was vivid and emotionally charged. Fuxi''s expression shifted dramatically upon sensing an intruder.

    "Get back!"

    Suddenly, Emery was overwhelmed by excruciating pain, a sharp and debilitating sensation that cut through his consciousness. Damo''s scream pierced the air, filled with hysteria and fear.

 Chapter 2286 Memory

    Chapter 2286 Memory

    Emery was on the verge of witnessing the killer''s identity when suddenly, a powerful reaction surged through the connection. The agony was immediate and overwhelming, an intense shockwave that forced them all out of the soul journey with brutal force.

    Damo awoke in a state of sheer terror, his eyes wide with panic, shouting the words "Get back!" over and over again. His voice was hoarse, filled with raw fear as if he were reliving the horror of that moment. His body trembled uncontrobly, and his face was pale, drenched in cold sweat. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Emery took a moment to steady himself, his mind reeling from the encounter. It quickly became clear that this was no ordinary trauma. The attacker had embedded a powerful mark within Damo''s soul��a sinister trace designed to block any attempts to uncover the truth. Ashaka, unable to withstand the intense bacsh, had copsed. His bodyy still, and Klea rushed to his side. The situation was dire, and the concern in Klea''s eyes mirrored Emery''s own.

    But Emery knew he couldn''t afford to stop now, the risk of losing Damo forever was too great.Without hesitation, Emery swiftly grabbed hold of the still-panicking young monk and initiated the [Soul Walking] skill once more, diving back into the depths of Damo''s shattered soul.

    This time, Emery didn''t hold back. He activated both his [Emperor Focus] and [Prism of Light] abilities, channeling every ounce of his strength into the task. His soul surged with power, forming the third pagoda��an indomitable force to face the killer''s mark head-on. With great effort, he managed to reestablish the connection, and the scene unfolded again before his eyes. This time, he focused intently, determined to push past the barriers that had blocked him earlier.

    As he turned within the memory, he finally caught a glimpse of the figure��a man hovering in the air, cloaked in a menacing aura. Yet, frustratingly, the intruder''s face remained blurred, a clear sign that Emery hadn''t fully shattered the intruder''s defenses.

    Despite the obscured identity, Emery could see Fuxi preparing a restraining formation. The ancient sage weaved intricate patterns in the air as he activated the formation. His voice,rang out as he urged Damo to flee immediately.

    But before Damo could escape, the intruder unleashed a devastating spirit attack. Emery felt the sharp, piercing pain through their shared connection as if the blow had struck him directly.

    The memory abruptly copsed into a swirling emptiness, a void.

    Emery''s frustration mounted. "Is that it? No!, there has to be more!"

    Refusing to surrender, Emery once again delved back into the memory, forcing his way through the darkness. But each time, the same pattern repeated��the painful barrier, the blurred figure, the overwhelming sense of futility.

    Emery was on the verge of giving up when something shifted. A faint glimmer within Damo''s soul caught his attention, a hidden fragment buried deep within the monk''s consciousness.

    With renewed determination, Emery peeled back itsyers until a new scene began to unfold. He was no longer watching through Damo''s eyes. Instead, he found himself witnessing the battle from a different perspective.

    "How?�� whose memory is this��?" the realization dawned on him. "It''s�� Senior Fuxi!"

    He was now seeing the battle through the eyes of the Eastern Sage himself.

    The rity was startling, and the depth of knowledge and experience that came with this perspective was overwhelming. Emery quickly understood that this was no ordinary recollection. It was a memory etched into Damo''s soul by Fuxi.

    Through Fuxi''s eyes, Emery''s vision sharpened, revealing more details of the intense confrontation. Though the attacker''s face remained partially blurred, a distinct golden marking on the intruder''s forehead stood out��a symbol that pulsed with ominous energy.

    The battle that unfolded was nothing short of a sh between titans.

    Fuxi stood firm against his opponent, but it was clear that he was facing an overwhelming force. The enemy was not just any magus but a formidable three-cosmos grand magus, likely at the peak of his power. His mastery of light elements was unparalleled, and his prowess as a spirit master only made him more dangerous. Each spell he cast radiated with blinding brilliance, making him a nearly unstoppable force.

    Fuxi fought valiantly, every action calcted to counter the overwhelming assault.

    Emery could feel the strain on the sage''s body and soul as he fought valiantly. Fuxi unleashed every resource at his disposal, summoning intricate formation tools. But the attacker''s power was relentless; one by one, each tool was shattered, torn apart as if they were mere trifles.

    Despite Fuxi''s valiant efforts, the attacker pressed his advantage, turning the battle into a harrowing game.

    The Eastern Sage''s movements grew slower, his defenses weaker, until finally, the man''s spells found their mark. A devastating st of light magic shattered the remnants of Fuxi''s defenses, and the sage''s body buckled under the onught. He was reduced to a mere ything in the hands of this cruel opponent.

    "NO!!"

    Emery''s heart ached as he witnessed the brutal scene unfold before him. Fuxi''s body, battered and broken, was pinned against a tree by the relentless force of his attacker.

    Blood streamed down the sage''s face, his once dignified form reduced to a shadow of its former self. The cruel figure loomed over him, as he spoke.

    "Is this the genius that Earth could offer? Two thousand years of disappointment."

    The words cut deep, not just for Fuxi, but for Emery as well. Yet, even in this dire moment, Fuxi''s spirit remained unbroken. Through the pain, a faint chuckle escaped his bloodied lips. The sage''s eyes, despite the torment he endured, glimmered with defiance.

    "You have seen nothing yet..." Fuxi whispered, a spark of determination igniting within him.

    Before the attacker could react, Fuxi''s spirit soul erupted from his battered body, his essence glowing with an intense, radiant energy. Emery could feel the immense power gathering around the sage, every ounce of his soul force being channeled into one final act.

    The air around them shimmered, and suddenly, the ground beneath them began to pulse with a mysterious light. Runes carved into the earth started to glow, forming intricate patterns that encircled the battlefield. Eight distinct formations appeared, each one humming with arcane energy.

    It became clear that Fuxi had not been idle during the brutal assault. Amidst the chaos, he had been meticulously crafting this final gambit, using the shattered remnants of his artifacts to forge a new formation.

    With a determined smile, Fuxi unleashed his ultimate move��

    [Hexagram of Heaven and Earth].

 Chapter 2287 Loss

    2287 Loss

    [Hexagram of Heaven and Earth].

    The battlefield erupted into a maelstrom of elemental fury. Fire zed, metal shed, the earth quaked, nts surged, water crashed, ice crackled, the wind howled, and lightning struck with relentless force. The eight elements, summoned by Fuxi''s final spell, roared to life, each one transforming into a towering elemental creature. The attacker, caught off guard by the sudden onught, found himself besieged by these powerful manifestations of nature''s wrath.

    "What formation is this!!?!"

    Chaos engulfed the cave as the elemental beings closed in on the assant.

    Emery''s consciousness, still tethered to the memory, was jolted by a sudden shift. To his astonishment, he felt himself being pulled away from Fuxi''s perspective. His awareness soared, leaving the sage''s dying body and slipping into Damo''s lifeless form, hidden on the cave floor.

    From this new vantage point, Emery witnessed the sheer might of Fuxi''s spell. The cosmos grand magus, despite his overwhelming power, was forced onto the defensive, battered by the relentless assault of the elemental creatures.

    For a fleeting moment, it seemed as though Fuxi''s final stand might seed. The once-dominant attacker was pushed to the brink, his defenses crumbling under the onught. But as the battle raged on, Emery could sense the inevitable.

    Fuxi''s soul, drained of itsst reserves of strength, began to fade.

    The Eastern Sage, defiance until the very end, finally fell before Emery''s eyes, his soul dissipating into the ether, leaving behind nothing but a faint echo of his final resolve.

    Unfortunately, Fuxi''s final attempt to protect Damo did not go unnoticed. The attacker, sensing the remnants of the sage''s will lingering within the young monk, advanced with deadly intent.

    Just as he was about to obliterate thest vestiges of Fuxi''s spirit, the ground beneath them trembled violently. It was as if the entire forest had suddenly awakened, driven by some ancient force.

    Roots burst from the earth, wrapping themselves around Damo''s body in a protective cocoon. The trees bent and swayed, their branches reaching down as if to shield him from harm. The ground itself seemed toe alive, pulling Damo downwards, deep into the safety of the earth.

    ####

    As the memory reached its conclusion, Emery felt a dramatic shift within Damo''s soul.

    The once-fractured and fragile essence began to heal, mending the deep scars of trauma. But more than just healing, a powerful surge of spirit energy flooded into the young monk, filling the void left by his broken memories.

    The energy was overwhelming, pushing Damo''s very essence to the brink, and then, with a sudden burst, it propelled him through the barrier into the Magus realm.

    Emery and Klea watched in awe as they saw the presence of all eight elements swirling within Damo''s newly formed magus core. The realization struck them both��Damo had received Fuxi''s final inheritance, a gift that restored him and elevated his power to extraordinary heights.

    The process was long and arduous, taking hours before Damo finally stirred.

    When he awoke, his eyes were filled with the rity of full memory. As the weight of what had happened settled in, tears began to fall down his cheeks, a silent tribute to the sacrifice of the Eastern Sage.

    #####

    Days passed, and Damo''s health gradually improved. The [Soul Walking] treatment not only facilitated his recovery but also provided Emery with valuable insights into the attacker''s identity. The golden marking on the attacker''s forehead and the extraordinary power wielded were significant clues. However, despite these details'' illumination, they fell short of concrete evidence that the Magus Alliance would ept or act upon.

    In addition to revealing the attacker''s identity, the Soul Walking treatment confirmed the full extent of the tragedy: Fuxi''s death. The harsh reality of the sage''s demise struck deeply, particrly affecting Naya, Fuxi''s adopted daughter.

    The female hybrid was overwhelmed with grief, her tears seeming endless as she mourned the only parent she had ever known. Naya''s sorrow was not just the loss of a guardian but the loss of the man who had saved her from utter despair. Fuxi had rescued her from the destruction of her n when she was just a small child, only five years old, and had raised her with unwavering care for the past fifty years. He had been everything to her; now, without him, her world felt unbearably empty.

    Ashaka, Klea, and Chumo, who had spent years learning under Fuxi''s guidance, shared in the grief. The loss of the sage was not just personal; it was the loss of a mentor and a revered figure. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    To honor his memory, they all agreed to bury his body and create a memorial in his name. The chosen ce for this tribute was the home Fuxi had built in the serene eastern mountains, a tranquil area beneath an ancient tree, right beside a peacefulke where he often sat to fish. It was a ce that held special meaning to the sage.

    Around two dozen people gathered to pay their respects, a reflection of how few truly knew the sage who often preferred solitude.

    Marc Anthony, apanied by Octavius, the leader of the Roman Empire, made a solemn appearance. From Brittania, Glita and Gwh came to honor the sage. Barndt and two Valkyries from the Vanir also attended, representing their people.

    11:34

    Thrax arrived with two of the five Izta widows, making the journey from Terra City to honor Fuxi''s memory. Tessa apanied them, her presence a quiet but sincere expression of condolence. Marc Anthony, apanied by Octavius, the leader of the Roman Empire, made a solemn appearance. From Brittania, Glita and Gwh came to honor the sage. Barndt and two Valkyries from the Vanir also attended, representing their people.

    From the academy, four young acolytes��Ha Ron, KingRig, Titus, and Armenius��returned specifically for the ceremony. Among the attendees was Shinta, who had traveled to Earth for the first time.

    Ashaka stepped forward to deliver the final tribute. His voice, steady but filled with emotion, carried across the gathering.

    "My master, Fuxi, has lived for over 2,000 years. He was a warrior, a schr, a teacher, a father, and a sage. He was the best among us." Ashaka paused, his gaze drifting to the sereneke saying. "Master, I wish you a reincarnation that freed you from pain and suffering."

    The ceremony was marked by a solemn and respectful air as each person paid theirst respects to the Eastern Sage, thest of the first-generation acolytes.

    A piercing, heart-wrenching cry from Naya shattered the stillness, her anguished wail echoing across thendscape, in contrast, Damo stood silent through the whole process.

    Emery and the others, their hearts heavy with sorrow and anger, clenched their fists in resolve. They vowed to seek justice for their beloved senior.

    Thank you for reading, hopefully, the revision didnt ruin your reading experience, i apologize for the inconvenience and thank you for reading.

    Avan

 Chapter 2288 Discussion

    2288 Discussion

    After the funeral, Emery called a meeting, bringing together the Earth''s forces to discuss their situation. The air was thick with tension, and it wasn''t long before Thrax''s fury erupted.

    "Those Nephilim bastards!!" Thrax''s voice cut through the somber atmosphere, his anger bubbling over.For days, he had been seething, unable to contain the fury that had been building within him. The loss of Fuxi,bined with the unresolved mystery surrounding the attack, had pushed him to the edge.

    His frustration turned toward the two Romans, Marc Anthony and Octavius. "... and where is your Emperor!? why isn''t he here?!" Thraxshed out, his irritation palpable. Both of them exchanged ufortable nces, their silence speaking volumes. They had no answers and no means to receive news from Julian.

    "Stop it, Thrax!" Klea interjected, her voice sharp andmanding. The weight of their grief was still fresh, and thest thing they needed was internal strife. Emery, sensing the growing discord, stepped forward.

    The room quieted as he began to share all the information he had gathered so far, detailing the clues they had and the obstacles they faced. Despite the uncertainty, he assured them that he would continue the investigation, vowing to seek justice for Fuxi. However, Emery''s determination was tempered by a growing concern for their immediate safety. The attack had shaken them all, revealing vulnerabilities. Before they could identify and catch the attacker, Emery recognized the urgent need to bolster their defenses.

    With less than two years remaining before the critical duel, ensuring their security became a top priority. Hearing this, Chumo''s voice carried a hint of despair. "Without Senior Fuxi�� do we even stand a chance?"

    A heavy silence settled over the room as everyone grappled with the harsh reality of their situation. Emery took a deep breath, his eyes hardening with resolve.

    "Even if there is little chance of sess�� so what?! We are still going to fight them all!"

    With that, the discussion turned to theposition of their team. With Fuxi''s loss and the uncertain statuses of Julian and Fjolrin, it was crucial to identify and prepare other potential candidates. Emery had called together the strongest individuals from Earth to deliberate on the matter.

    Emery, Klea, Thrax, Chumo, Morgana, and Ashaka were already confirmed to participate, bringing theirbined strength and experience to the forefront. Damo, who had recently achieved a breakthrough in the Magus realm, stepped forward as the seventh name, eager to contribute.

    11:35

    Emery, Klea, Thrax, Chumo, Morgana, and Ashaka were already confirmed to participate, bringing theirbined strength and experience to the forefront. Damo, who had recently achieved a breakthrough in the Magus realm, stepped forward as the seventh name, eager to contribute.

    The candidates discussed for the remaining three slots were Octavius the Roman, Brandt the Vanir, Glita of the Fey Vige, and Gweh from Brittania. Each brought their unique strengths and backgrounds, making them viable choices for the team.

    As the discussion progressed, the four academy acolytes��Ha Ron, KingRig, Titus, and Armenius��who had only recently be aware of the dire situation, expressed their eagerness to join the duels.

    Emery, however, shook his head firmly, his expression one of determined resolve. "No!", his voice brooking no argument. "Although you may have high potential, you are still young and have bright futures ahead of you. I cannot risk any of you getting hurt from this duel"

    The Earth Magus present understood Emery''s decision and supported his choice, recognizing the wisdom in safeguarding their young talents. As for the four acolytes, they dont dare to argue with their master, except one.

    Shinta stepped forward, her gaze sweeping over the gathered faces.

    With a resigned sigh, she addressed the group. "Unless any of them can reach the Magus realm, you might as well leave the position empty." Her words resonated with many, and she turned to Emery with a hopeful smile. "I think�� I am the one most likely to reach the Magus realm in two years. Don''t you agree, Father?"

    Emery fell silent, his thoughts a turbulent mix of worry and resolve. The truth was, not only did Emery have confirmation that Shinta was allowed to participate in the duel, being a direct bloodline of Earth magus, but Emery had also been training her over the past year with the possibility of her participation in mind. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    However, the recent death of Fuxi shifted his perspective dramatically. The stakes were now higher than ever, and Emery was deeply concerned about the dangers facing his daughter and the other young acolytes. The thought of involving them in such perilous circumstances weighed heavily on him, and he found himself at a crossroads, torn between his daughter''s potential and his desire to protect her.

    Seeing the tension between Emery and Shinta, Klea intervened, gently cing a hand on Shinta''s shoulder, she said,

    "Let''s not argue. A lot can change in two years." Turning to the group, she continued, "Our focus should be on getting stronger and preparing ourselves for whatever lies ahead. We can make our final decisions closer to the time."

    Klea''s words had a calming effect on the room, helping to ease the tension. Emery, though still deeply concerned, found himself more open to the possibility.

    The shift in focus meant that not only did all nine candidates need to undergo rigorous training, but Emery also had to prioritize their safety and ensure they were adequately protected as they prepared for theing challenge.

    Shinta and the four academy acolytes��Ha Ron, KingRig, Titus, and Armenius��would have the protection of the Magus Academy, ensuring their safety during their training.

    For the other four candidates��Octavius, Brandt, Glita, and Gweh��Emery nned to arrange their training at a secure location. He chose Brittania Ind, a ce known to him and rtively secluded. To ensure their safety, Emery nned to station a group of experienced Magus on the ind to oversee and protect them.

    Lastly, Damo, who had recently broken through to the Magus realm and was a crucial witness to Fuxi''s murder, required an even more secure environment.

    Emery decided to consult Tessa, and the Karat heiress agreed to create a secret identity for Damo, allowing him to train safely and move freely within the Magus world without drawing unwanted attention.

    Thank you for reading

    Avan

 Chapter 2289 Arrangement

    Chapter 2289 Arrangement

    Klea and Ashaka returned to the Academy with the acolytes, while Thrax, Chumo, Tessa, and Damo made their way back to Terra City. They brought Naya along with them, ensuring she had a safe ce to stay and recover from the recent traumatic events in Terra City.

    Emery chose to stay behind to make arrangements for Earth''s security.

    He also wanted to evaluate Earth''s four strongest candidates, ensuring they were ready for the trials ahead. Morgana was there to support him, and apanying them was Shinta who had insisted oning along to learn more about her father''s origins and the ce he called home.

    With his growing mastery of thew of space, Emery was able to navigate vast distances with ease. A few spatial gates were all it took to transport him between the eastern mountain where his journey began, to the sands of Egypt, where Marc Anthony held his domain, and Rome, where Octavius ruled.

    The young emperor needed time to establish his proxy, and while Emery was eager to continue, he noticed Shinta''s fascination with the journey. Wanting to nurture her curiosity and bond with her through these shared experiences, Emery decided to allow Octavius the two days he requested to make his preparations.During that time, Brandt also departed, flying swiftly with the Valkyrie to the northern continent.

    Emery was left with four women: his daughter Shinta, Morgana, the ever-curious Glita, and the Queen of Brittania, Gweh. Gwen, however, seemed particrly eager to speak with him, and her intent gaze hinted at a topic of great importance.

    As the three wolf girls��Shinta, Morgana, and Glita��excitedly explored the city, marveling at its sights and sounds, Gweh approached Emery with a knowing smile. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of curiosity and amusement as she teased,

    "So�� a daughter�� Hmm, that''s a surprise."

    The conversation that followed, however, turned from lighthearted to profound. What truly surprised Gwen was not the revtion of Shinta''s existence, but rather the calm andposed manner in which Emery shared the tragic story that bound him, Shinta, and her mother. His voice carried the weight of the past��of loss, pain, and the resolve to protect what remained precious to him.

    Gwen couldn''t help but notice how much Emery had changed. Gone was the uncertain boy she once knew. In his ce stood a man, hardened yetpassionate, who had embraced the role of a father.

    "I am sure you will be a great father," Gwen said, her voice filled with genuine sincerity. ####

    Upon their return to Britannia, Emery led the group to the Fey vige nestled deep within the ancient forest. The vige, alive with vibrant colors and the ethereal beauty of nature, weed them with warm greetings and a festive atmosphere. As they walked through the vige, Gwen''s curiosity got the better of her. "Are we going to stay and train here for the next two years?"

    Emery shook his head slightly and replied, "Not quite." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Later that day, Emery guided them to one part of the forest. They arrived at a stone formation, a circle of weathered stones that radiated high spirit energy. This ce held significant meaning for Emery��a ce where he had once trained and where he had buried his old self.

    The location was strategic, with the Fey vige only a few miles away on one side and a Roman outpost on the other. As they approached the site, they were surprised to see several figures already there, waiting for them. Half a dozen magus stood in a respectful line, at the forefront was Yami, her eyes sharp as ever, alongside an older man whose face was etched with experience��Master Borin.

    As they approached the site, they were surprised to see several figures already there, waiting for them. Half a dozen magus stood in a respectful line, at the forefront was Yami, her eyes sharp as ever, alongside an older man whose face was etched with experience��Master Borin.

    "It''s all done," he said, nodding to Emery. "All as you requested��"

    Emery nodded gratefully to Master Borin before focusing his spirit energy on the ancient stone formation. As his power surged through the runes carved into the stones, the air around them began to shimmer, and with a pulse of energy, a portal gate opened��a stable, swirling vortex that beckoned them forward.

    One by one, they stepped through the portal, emerging into andscape that mirrored the lush beauty of Britannia. The green grass swayed gently in the breeze, the air carried the familiar scent of earth and leaves, and in the distance, they could hear the soft murmur of a flowing river. But Emery wasn''t done. Without a moment''s hesitation, he began to work, his hands and mind in sync as he pulled out various materials from his storage ring. The others watched in awe as he constructed a structure with rapid efficiency��a castle, capable of housing dozens of people. Stone by stone, the fortress took shape.

    Yet, the most time-consuming and energy-draining part of his endeavor was still toe. In the heart of the castle''s grand hall, Emery focused his efforts on a particr object. With each careful cement of material and infusion of spirit energy, a massive, dark gate began to form. The gate loomed ominously, its surface pulsing with a foreboding energy that seemed to absorb the light around it.

    Morgana''s eyes widened in recognition, and she whispered "That''s a Khaos Waypoint��"

    Emery exined the reasoning behind this creation.

    Ever since the construction of the official teleportation gate on Moonbase, Emery had been nning to move the artificial waypoints to Earth. The recent attack had only served to expedite this n.

    He had acquired one of the rare high-grade spatial stones, a treasure typically reserved for powerful factions or wealthy enterprises. These stones were often used to create artificial realms, hidden spaces where one could store treasures or establish secret bases.

    Emery had sought out Master Borin, entrusting him with the task of modifying the waypoint construction to integrate this spatial stone. The result was the hidden realm they now stood in��a secret haven connected directly to the Khaos Waypoint.

    The group was struck by the dense, spiritden atmosphere of the realm.

    The spatial stone Emery had acquired had an extraordinary feature: It spanned a hundred miles and was filled with a substantial amount of spirit energy. Although this energy was not as intense as that found in the Magus Academy mountains��where it permeated the air with a nearly tangible presence��it was still a significant upgradepared to the levels found on lower realm worlds like Earth.

    This improvement created an environment that was far superior to anything on their home, making it an excellent choice for both secure refuge and rigorous training.

    With the castle finished and the Khaos Waypoint operational, Emery had crafted more than just a sanctuary. He had established a training facility that would greatly enhance their development. The abundant spirit energy in the realm would boost their progress and provide a safe, isted setting free from external dangers.

    "All four of you will be training here from now on; I will asionallye to guide you." Brandt and Octavius, recognizing the value of the new location, expressed no objections. Simrly, Glita and Gweh were reassured by the simple secret spell that allowed them to ess and exit the realm with ease.

    Gwen then suggested they name the ce, and Emery came up with the name.

    "We will call this ce, Avalon."

 Chapter 2290 Guidance

    Chapter 2290 Guidance

    Emery spent hours meticulously observing the four Earth warriors as they demonstrated their abilities. Morgana and Shinta stood nearby, watching with keen interest. The atmosphere was tense, with each of them determined to showcase their progress.

    Brandt emerged as the most formidable among the group, showcasing his impressive progress by having advanced to the 7th pir��a notable achievement, reflecting a two-level increase in just two years. His unmatched mastery of the spear made him a dominant force on the battlefield,bining precision and power with every strike.

    Close behind was Glita, the former champion of the Earth tournament. She had reached the 6th pir, her strength further amplified by her wolf transformation. However, despite her formidable abilities, she couldn''t surpass Brandt''s superior skill and experience.

    The other two, Octavius and Gwen,gged significantly behind in their progress. Octavius, though clever and skilled inbat, had only managed to form his 4th pir. His tactical intelligence was apparent, but the gap between him and the stronger members was clear. Gwen faced even greater challenges, having only reached her 2nd pir, leaving her far behind the others in terms of power and capability.

    After Gwen''s demonstration, Shinta''s curiosity got the better of her. Leaning toward Morgana, she asked with a puzzled expression,

    "I can understand why Octavius included; he''s about 10 years younger than the others"

    "But who is the olddy? Why is she part of this group?"

    "..."

    Morgana was momentarily speechless when Shinta asked about Gwen. The memories of theirplicated history, especially their past rivalry over Emery, flooded her mind, making it difficult to offer a clear exnation. Trying to mask her unease, she responded with a nonchnt expression, saying, "Ask your father..."

    This vague answer only intensified Shinta''s curiosity.She observed Gwen more closely, noting the unusual bond she seemed to share with Emery.

    "Hmm�� sus��" she murmured to herself, intrigued by what she saw.

    Soon enough, Emery called Gwen forward, instructing her to draw a special sword. Shinta''s eyes widened in realization as Gwen revealed a gleaming, majestic-looking sword.

    "That''s a tier 7 sword, isn''t it?!" she eximed.

    The weapon in Gwen''s hand was Excalibur. The sheer power emanating from the de was unmistakable, and Shinta quickly understood its significance.

    The sword wasn''t just a formidable weapon but the key to Gwen''s strength. With Excalibur in her hands, Gwen''s power surged, pushing her to the very peak of the saint realm, just a step away from breaking into the magus realm.

    Seeing this, Shinta suggested,

    "Why not just give the sword to Octavius? we will have a much stronger candidate�� no, No, wait... even better, give the sword to me, and I''ll take on two opponents!"

    Moments after, Emery decided to call Shinta forward and instructed her to spar with them.

    She stepped up and dered with confidence

    "Alright�� all four of you can attack together," Brandt, seasoned and proud, was not particrly thrilled about facing someone so young. Glita, on the other hand,pletely underestimated her.

    "Little niece�� I think you can just fight with me first�� and then��"

    Before Glita could even finish her sentence, Shinta unleashed her power. In a sh, she transformed, and within a split second, she had already dropped the unprepared Glita to the ground, leaving the seasoned warrior stunned.

    Octavius, realizing the seriousness of the situation, quickly raised his shield and took a strategic position opposite Brandt. Meanwhile, Gwen stood still, observing with a calcted eye.

    Despite being surrounded on two sides, Shinta moved with a fluid grace, easily dodging theirbined attacks. Her simple yet precise movement techniques made it impossible for them tond a single hit. Even when Glita rejoined the fray, all three couldn''t touch her. Shinta''s agility and mastery over her techniques were evident, leaving the others struggling to keep up.

    Octavius, sensing the need for a more coordinated effort, quickly devised a strategy. He and Brandt would engage Shinta in closebat, while Glita would use her ice spells to restrict her movements.

    "Good call! But far from enough!" Shinta responded confidently.

    In response, she unleashed her formidable vines, which easily shattered Glita''s spells, clearing the path for a counterattack.

    Despite theirbined efforts, it was clear that the three of them were struggling to gain any ground against her. Noticing this, Emery signaled for Gwen to join the fray, and without hesitation, the Britannia queen drew Excalibur and entered the battle.

    Gwen employed the Knight Order sword technique��a style simple in its execution but made immensely powerful by the divine de in her hands. Each swing of Excalibur seemed capable of slicing through the sky and cracking the earth beneath them.

    "Wow! This is not fair," Shinta protested, ncing at her father for support. Emery, however, pretended not to notice, leaving her to fend for herself.

    Frustrated, Shinta decided to escte the battle, channeling her Hex��a powerful and advanced curse spell. Dark energy pulsed outward, and before her opponents could react, they were caught in an unseen trap. It felt as though they had been ensnared by a massive spider''s web, their movements suddenly sluggish and heavy. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Unfamiliar with such high-level magus spells, none of the four had the means to counter or break free from the curse.

    Within seconds, it became clear that Shinta had the upper hand. She controlled the fight effortlessly, her opponents helpless against her overwhelming power. The battle concluded swiftly, leaving the others stunned by the enormous gap in their abilities.

    Emery had no intention of revealing that Shinta was among the top 10 geniuses at the Magus Academy. He deliberately allowed the gap in their abilities to serve as a stark reminder of the formidable opponents they would face in the uing duel.

    He wanted them to understand that if theycked the determination to reach such heights, it would be better for them not to participate in the duel at all.

    The path to reaching the Magus realm within two years was a nearly impossible feat for most of them, especially for Gwen, who had already spent decades just to reach her current level.

    Despite this, Emery believed that even if they couldn''t achieve a breakthrough in time for the duel, the training would still be invaluable. Emery carefully selected higher-grade spells and techniques tailored to each of the four warriors. He knew that these advanced teachings would push them beyond their current limits.

    Additionally, Emery also prepared some of his most potent potions. He knew that distributing such valuable resources could attract unwanted attention within the alliance, potentially leading to scrutiny. However, the dire situation and the imminent threat of a dangerous killer roaming free left him little choice. Emery prioritized the safety of his people above any possible consequences.

    With the Khaos Gate at his disposal, Emery had the ability to travel swiftly between the academy and Golden City, but his attention remained fixed on Earth. His vignce stemmed not only from the immediate dangers but also from a deeper, more calcted concern.

    He wasn''t merely guarding against danger��he was expecting someone.

    A few dayster, the long-anticipated guest arrived: an elder apanied by a young woman with flowing light green hair. With a gesture of respect, Emery weed them.

    "Thank you foring, Elder Yvere,"

    What reason the Grand Maguse to Earth?

 Chapter 2291 Advise

    Chapter 2291 Advise

    Grand Magus Yvere, once Emery''s instructor at the nt institute and now the esteemed Deputy Headmaster of Beta Academy, arrived through the Moon Base teleportation gate. Despite the elder''s prominent position and packed schedule, he had epted Emery''s invitation, a gesture that filled Emery with gratitude. Bowing slightly in respect, he greeted the elder.

    "Thank you foring, Elder Yvere,"

    Grand Magus Yvere greeted Emery with a warm smile, his eyes filled with pride as he acknowledged Emery''s recent achievements. He had heard about Emery''s sess in guiding a group of acolytes into the academy''s higher halls��a feat that had not gone unnoticed. With a touch of humor, the elder remarked, "I didn''t know you had an interest in teaching, or I wouldn''t let Aurora recruit you first."

    Standing beside Yvere was Mera, Emery''s former ssmate, her sharp gaze lingering on him. She had not forgotten their duel at the academy tournament, where Emery had bested her, and since then, she had carried a quiet rivalry. Her presence was tense, herpetitive nature evident. Thest Emery had heard of her was that she had taken an instructor position at Beta Academy, though she struggled to rise above the lower halls.

    Grand Magus Yvere, gazed at Emery with anticipation as he spoke "Now, lead the way"

    Emery had arranged a swift and discreet journey for his esteemed guests, a small ship carried them from the Moon Base to the mystical Britannia Ind, where they made their way through the Fey vige and finally arrived at the Gaia Shrine.

    The entire trip was undetected by anyone. Even Tyra, the priestess of the shrine, could only sense subtle shifts in the air, her awareness barely scratching the surface of the presence that had arrived.

    This veil of secrecy was at the request of Grand Magus Yvere, ensuring that their visit adhered to the Magus Alliance''s prime directive: to avoid direct contact with lower-realm inhabitants.

    As they arrived at the shrine, Tyra, who was briefed on Emery''s n, gracefully stepped aside, giving space for the Grand Magus to approach the sacred trees. Grand Magus Yvere''s expression grew thoughtful as he approached the ancient tree. "A fully integrated primordial wisp is always fascinating... especially one teeming with life energy," he murmured, his voice filled with reverence for the living force before him.

    He paused in front of the sacred tree, and without uttering another word, his domain began to expand, spreading out and epassing the entire shrine. Emery stood still, watching with awe as the very essence of the shrine reacted. Every living being within its boundaries, from the smallest nt to thergest tree, began to glow softly, pulsing with the elder''s energy.

    Moments after, Leaves from the sacred trees began to lift, swirling through the air with a life of their own. They gathered together, forming the shape of a humanoid figure. The leaves rustled, creating a whispering sound that carried a strange, otherworldly voice.

    "Come close," Grand Magus Yvere said, calling out to Emery.

    As soon as he made contact, Emery''s senses were flooded with whispers��whispers that felt familiar, ancient, and deeply intertwined with thend itself. It was Gaia. Though no distinct words were spoken, a powerful message came through, conveyed through emotions rather than speech.

    First, a wave of sorrow washed over him, followed by a fierce, burning anger��, a hatred toward one name that echoed in Emery''s mind.

    "Sky God."

    Emery took a deep breath, the weight of the revtion settling heavily on his mind.

    The name Gaia had conveyed was the same one Ishtar had mentioned��the Sky Lord, the likely culprit behind Fuxi''s death. It all made sense now, exining why Gaia had intervened, even in her weakened state, to help Damo. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the pieces came together, a deep sense of guilt washed over Emery.This Sky Lord''s appearance was undoubtedly a form of retribution for what he had done to Ishtar. The realization struck him with guilt and regret, knowing that his actions had unwittingly drawn this disaster back to Earth.

    But just as Emery was about to reflect more deeply on this connection, Gaia''s reply shifted.

    Her sorrow and anger gave way to something darker��a warning. In his mind, he saw a sh of a vision��earth, ravaged by destruction, crumbling under forces beyond his control. It was the same vision Emery had seen a long time ago. The image flickered, vivid yet fleeting.

    Before he could grasp its full meaning, the humanoid figure began to unravel. The leaves that had formed it slowly scattered, drifting back to the earth, leaving Emery standing in the eerie silence of the shrine. The message had ended, but the weight of Gaia''s warning lingered heavily in his mind.

    Emery, seeking rity, turned to Grand Magus Yvere.

    "I believe the primordial being has reached full maturity and entered the hibernation stage. It won''t be long before the evolution process begins."

    Although the word evolution might seem extraordinary, the elder expression told a different story. An evolution for a primordial wisp, especially one so deeply connected to the''s lifeforce, would not be a benign event��it would trigger aary cmity. Grand Magus Yvere was also concerned with the extent of the cmity, given the extraordinary life force of the.

    Emery exhaled slowly, the weight of the situation bearing down on him. This wasn''t entirely new; he had been warned about this condition before but all those warnings hade fromKronos or the Nephilim, whose agendas were never entirely transparent. That was why Emery had turned to Grand Magus Yvere��someone outside their influence, whose expertise he trusted.

    At that moment, Emery reveals the existence of the 108 Abyss Gates scattered across the globe. As he detailed the number and the formidable strength of the creatures that had emerged from these gates, the concern in Grand Magus Yvere''s eyes grew evident.

    The sheer scale of these gates and the implications of their activity signaled a level of experimentation that was profoundly unsettling. Knowing that the Nephilim were behind this chaos only deepened the grand magus''s sense of foreboding.

    "I''m sorry, but there is not much else I can do at this point," Grand Magus Yvere said with a heavy sigh. "You must inform the Alliance immediately. They will dispatch experts to assess the situation, determine the timeline, and prepare for the impending event"

    Emery nodded, taking the advice to heart, but he was skeptical about the Magus Alliance''s ability to uncover the secrets behind the Nephilim''s experiments. Despite such doubts, he knew he had to make the effort.

    Grand Magus Yvere''s attention then shifted to the massive bear-like creature resting near the Gaia tree. This was Artio, the guardian of Gaia, who hadrgely remained dormant followingGaia''s weakened state.

    The grand magus approached the slumbering bear with a mixture of reverence and concern. He cast a spell that infused Artio with renewed vigor, his hands glowing with magic as he channeled energy into the creature.

    With a solemn warning, the grand magus addressed Emery. "You must find a more suitable environment for this fascinating being. Without proper care, it will continue to weaken and, eventually, perish."

    Hearing this, Emery could not help but ask another question. "Elder, have you ever heard of the Elysian Tree?"

 Chapter 2292 Improvement

    Chapter 2292 Improvement

    Emery led the Grand Magus into his personal domain, a rare and intimate gesture given the strength of his guest. Allowing someone of such power to enter his domain was umon, but Emery''s deep respect and trust in the elder,bined with their shared affinity for nature, made it an easier decision.

    Upon entering, the Grand Magus seemed impressed by the sheer size of the domain and the richness of the natural energy that permeated the area, but his real excitement lit up when heid eyes on Twik and the Chizpur brothers.

    The moment they sensed his presence, several older stone creatures gathered around him, including Twik, who was eager to greet the familiar figure. The elder, clearly delighted, let out a chuckle, recalling past interactions with the stone creatures.

    The Grand Magus couldn''t help but smile at the warm reception. However, he couldn''t ignore the fact that living inside a domain wasn''t ideal for the stone creatures, especially those meant to thrive in specific environments.

    He understood the situation, though. With Emery''s lower-realm origins and limited options, it made sense. The high concentration of nature energy within the domain clearly sustained the Chizpurs, and their happiness was evident.

    His eyes then wandered to the centerpiece of the domain, the mystical forest. At its hearty the tree responsible for the immense nature energy��an ancient presence that radiated vitality, strengthening the bond between all living things in the area. Emery had been nurturing the Elysian tree with the finest materials he could find, and the results were evident. Over the past year, the tree had grown to a majestic six meters in height, with its roots spreading an impressive 50 meters across the domain, delving deep into the earth. Though still in its juvenile stage, the tree exuded a powerful, radiant energy that filled the area, making it the focal point of the domain''s natural harmony.

    When Grand Magus Yvereid eyes on the tree, he stood in silent awe. His hand gently rested on one of its massive, sprawling roots, and a look of pure admiration crossed his face, as though he had just encountered something truly sacred. A smile slowly spread across his features, one that conveyed deep reverence.

    "You are incredibly fortunate," Yvere finally spoke, his voice filled with wonder. "This... this is a fragment of the heavenly World Tree."

    The grand magus was visibly moved. He ran his fingers over the bark, clearly impressed by its presence and vitality. He even admitted, with a chuckle, how envious he was.

    "Not only is this tree a priceless relic, but the fact that you''ve managed to nt it within your domain is astounding."

    Yvere''s excitement grew as he examined the tree further. "As this tree continues to grow, so too will your strength," he said, his eyes sparkling with anticipation. Without hesitation, he turned to Emery and added, "Let me take a look at your core."

    The request to probe his core was an intimate and vulnerable one, yet Emery didn''t hesitate. Much like fifteen years ago, when he first entrusted the elder with this task, he lowered his defenses and allowed Grand Magus Yvere to explore both his cores. While the elder''s magic delicately examined his internal energies, Emery took the opportunity to reflect on his progress over the past year.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Magus Realm: Dual Full Moon]

    [Battle Power: 690]

    [Law of Nature: 30 (34%)]

    [Law of Light: 23 (27%)]

    [Law of Space: 31%]

    [Law of Devour: 14 (15%)]

    [Law of Gravity: 10%]

    [Law of Sword: 5 (6%)]

    [Law Comprehension:113 (123)]

    [Soul Force: 1225(1299)]

    Emery had dedicated himself almost entirely to cultivating his nature core. His time spent with the [Prism of Light] meditation,bined with two times baths in the academy''s [Myriad Spring of Life] and the growing presence of the Elysian tree, had pushed his progress forward. In total, he had managed to gain abined 8% in hiswprehension of light and nature.

    Yet, despite this extreme effort, the imbnce between the two energies remained frustratingly unresolved.

    [Energy Bnce: Darkness 56 %, Light 44 %]

    The numbers reflected his struggle��darkness still held a slight dominance over light. Theck of perfect bnce gnawed at him, a reminder that he still had far to go.

    Grand Magus Yvere''s smile grew wider as he finished probing Emery''s abilities.

    "I see now why Aurora considered you so special," he said, his voice tinged with admiration. "You''ve managed to find a remarkable way to bnce the malevolent darkness within you." The grand magus assessed Emery''s domain with a thoughtful nod. He deemed it a fitting sanctuary for Artio, at least until Emery could secure a more permanent refuge or until Gaia''s evolution reachedpletion. Following this advice, Emery opened his domain to the massive bear.

    Initially, Artio was hesitant. His colossal form and rugged demeanor seemed out of ce in the serene, energy-rich environment of the domain. But Emery''s patience and the allure of the domain''s nature energy gradually drew the bear in. As Artio finally entered, the transformation was striking.

    The moment Artio stepped into the domain, the grass and the branches that grew on the creature''s back seemed toe alive with renewed vitality. The once-muted foliage now glowed with an intense, vibrant green, pulsating with an energy that mirrored the strength of the bear itself. The domain''s natural aura seemed to invigorate the bear, entuating his imposing presence.

    As Artio moved, the aura around him shifted, revealing his true power. The bear''s form radiated an almost palpable energy, its fur bristling withtent strength. Via, Emery''s intuitive system, conducted a thorough analysis of the bear, providing detailed information on Artio''s current state:

    [Verdusan Bear]

    [Deste creature - peak stage]

    [Battle Power 720]

    The visible improvement in Artio was striking. It was clear that the bear had not been properly nurtured on Earth, and the Elysian tree''s influence was making a significant difference.

    The tree''s presence was not only enhancing Artio but also having a notable effect on the other inhabitants of Emery''s domain. The grand magus observed the transformative effects on Twik and the Chizpurs with keen interest.

    Via provided detailed information, underscoring the profound impact of the Elysian tree: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Flora Colossi - Stage 9

    Deste Creature - low-Stage

    Battle Power: 695

    ###

    Chizpur Fang - Stage 7

    Mythical Creature - Peak Stage

    Battle Power: 325

    Twik''s strength was already on par with that of a peak magus-level figure, reflecting the extraordinary enhancements granted by the Elysian tree. Meanwhile, the Chizpurs, though not as powerful as Twik, had reached the Halfmoon magus level, demonstrating considerable prowess.

    This substantial increase in theirbat abilities was why Emery had felt confident enough to let them engage in battles before. This power was evident when Twik sessfully repelled the High Elves'' puppet attack, showcasing the high level of influence the Elysian tree had on these creatures.

    The grand magus''s admiration for the tree grew with each passing moment. "What a fascinating tree indeed," he remarked, clearly impressed by its effects.

    Emery watched as the grand magus seemed to deliberate on something, his expression thoughtful. After a brief pause, the elder finally spoke "Emery, I wonder if you would be willing to consider a trade?"

    The suggestion hung in the air, leaving Emery intrigued and curious about what the grand magus might propose to him.

 Chapter 2293 Agreement

    Chapter 2293 Agreement

    The grand magus''s fascination with the Elysian tree was undeniable, to the point where Emery began to feel uneasy, briefly worrying that the elder might request the entire tree.

    However, the grand magus''s true desire was something called the "Elder Branch." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the grand magus borated, VIA, was already on standby, confirming the details. ording to both, the Elder Branch was essentially the first limb of the tree that could separate and live on its own, functioning almost like its first offspring.

    However, despite its independence, this branch wouldn''t possess the full vitality of its parent tree, at least not until the original tree was erased from existence. The grand magus''s eyes gleamed as he discussed the rarity and potential of such an item, but there was a significant catch. The Elder Branch wouldn''t emerge until the Elysian tree reached full maturity, a process that required considerable time.

    Both the Grand Magus and VIA provided a simr estimate��around 1,000 years for the tree to reach maturity.

    Emery nced at the towering juvenile tree and felt a pang of anticipation mixed with frustration. Even with its rapid growth, the Elysian tree was still in its juvenile stage. Based on their calctions, it would take another 600 to 700 years before the tree produced its first Elder Branch. The sheer timescale involved was daunting.

    Hearing the Grand Magus''s request, Emery smiled "Elder, forgive me, but I don''t dare promise something that is still so far ahead," Emery''s mind already weighing the challenges thaty in his immediate future. With the looming threats from the Nephilim and the precarious situation on Earth, even the next decade was fraught with uncertainty and danger. The Grand Magus, however, wasn''t fazed by Emery''s reluctance. With a light chuckle, he replied, "Six hundred years may seem like an eternity but for someone like me�� it''s hardly that long. Besides, what I''m offering in return might just fast-track the process."

    This piqued Emery''s interest.

    The elder went on to exin his proposal��a long-termmitment to support Emery with vast quantities of rare and powerful materials that were uniquelypatible with the Elysian tree. His offer didn''t end there; he also promised his personal expertise to help nurture the tree, predicting that together, they could reduce the time needed for the tree to reach maturity by at least half, possibly even faster.

    But the Grand Magus didn''t stop at promises of growth. To sweeten the deal, he hinted at another incentive.

    The Grand Magus carefully unrolled a scroll, its edges worn and faintly glowing with the remnants of powerful magic. As Emery''s eyes fell upon the intricate designs and runes etched into the parchment, his breath caught in his throat. Theplexity of the spell was staggering, and the weight of its power was undeniable.

    "This�� is this a tier 8�� no, is this a tier 9 spell?" Emery stammered, his mind reeling from the sheer depth of understanding woven into the runes. Just a single nce at the spell was enough to stir his ownprehension of thew of nature, like a door had been opened to a new realm of possibilities.

    He could feel his connection to nature pulsing, responding to the runes before him.

    "Elder, what spell is this?" Emery asked, his curiosity tinged with awe.

    The Grand Magus smiled, clearly pleased by Emery''s reaction.

    "This is a spell of my own creation, the culmination of over a thousand years of research and deep study into thew of nature." His voice was calm, yet the pride in his aplishment was evident. "I call it Verdant Ascension."

    As Emery delved deeper into the spell''s purpose, the simrities to his own Nature Grasp technique became apparent, but this was on an entirely different level. It went beyond simply connecting with nature��it allowed the caster to fully merge with it, achieving aplete union where the boundaries between self and the natural world dissolved.

    The result was full control over the surrounding environment, enhancing the caster''s strength and resilience in perfect harmony with thend, nts, and creatures.

    Emery''s heart raced as he realized the potential of such a spell. This was not just an amplification of his power; it was an evolution. The thought of using such a technique, tomand nature in such a profound way, filled him with excitement. But there was also the realization that this spell was far beyond his current capabilities��something to strive for.

    The Grand Magus exined that this spell was instrumental in his own rise to the rank of Grand Magus.By mastering this spell, Emery would be able to forge a more profound connection with the Elysian tree. This enhanced bond would significantly boost the tree''s growth, potentially elerating its development and potency.

    Additionally, it would help bnce and harmonize the energies within his domain, further optimizing the environment for both the Elysian tree and the creatures that thrived there. The potential for growth and bnce promised by Verdant Ascension was immense, making it a valuable asset for Emery in his ongoing efforts to strengthen his domain and confront the challenges ahead.

    He let his words hang in the air, waiting for Emery''s reaction. "So, what do you think? Do we have a deal?" the elder asked, the corners of his mouth turning up in a smile of anticipation.

    Emery didn''t need time to mull it over. The offer was too good to pass up.

    The elder branch, while incredibly precious, was still something that would take centuries to materialize into real benefit��it didn''t address his immediate needs.

    What he needed now was leverage, power, and resources to face the mounting challenges ahead. The spell,bined with the Grand Magus''s support, was a much more tangible and urgent benefit.

    There was more to this deal. By forging this alliance with such a prominent and influential figure, Emery was securing something priceless��ess to the Grand Magus''s wisdom, council, and resources. This formal rtionship could even give Emery an edge in navigating the intricate politics of the Magus Alliance.

    Seeing Emery''s positive response, the Grand Magus added a final use to their agreement: if Emery were unable to continue developing the Elysian tree��whether after 600 years or in the event of his demise��the Grand Magus would retain the right to take the tree. This use ensured that the Elysian tree''s future would be secured, regardless of unforeseen circumstances.

    The agreement would be formalized in writing, allowing Emery to review it with other experts. Understanding the fairness of this provision, Emery epted the terms.

    "Good, I will be seeing you more often, then."

    With that, the Grand Magus departed from Earth, his expression one of contentment.

    Emery on the other hand had other pressing matters to attend to.

    Shinta, noticing his preupation, asked, "Are we going back to the academy?"

    "You are�� I still have somewhere I need to go."Emery replied.

    His next destination was a ce that Shinta, or anyone else, could not join him in: a Nephilim-ruled. This journey demanded a level of discretion that only he could provide. The time for answers had arrived, and Emery was ready to face whatevery ahead.

 Chapter 2294 System

    Chapter 2294 System

    Emery had reached his limit of waiting and relying on the Magus Alliance to bring justice for the atrocitiesmitted against him and his friends.

    He had grown increasingly frustrated, knowing that the real perpetrator was no ordinary enemy but a member of thergest and most influential faction in the universe��the Nephilim, the Sky Lord from the Astiel family.

    The overwhelming power and influence of the Nephilim made it clear that the Magus Alliance might never be able to bring the justice he sought.

    Despite the turmoil inside him, Emery knew that recklessly confronting this individual would be foolish. He couldn''t simply march to their doorstep and demand justice, not without inviting disaster upon himself and his friends. His primary goal was not vengeance��at least, not yet.

    Emery was driven by the need for answers.

    Who was this Sky Lord truly? What was his rtion to Kronos, and did he have a role in the death of King Anu?

    Most rming to Emery was Gaia''s message. Her deep-seated hatred toward the Sky Lord hinted at something far more sinister��arger plot involving ancient forces at y.

    With the uing duel and Earth''s looming cmity on the horizon, Emery could no longer afford to remain passive.

    Emery had two destinations in mind for his investigation, and the first one was much closer to home. His journey led him back to Centauri City, though this time, it was not for the academy or to visit his apothecary shop. Instead, he aimed for one of the city''s grand estates, slipping into the shadows under the cover of night.

    With his advanced mastery of space magic and finely honed divine sense, Emery effortlessly bypassed the estate''s security. The guards patrolling the grounds, oblivious to his presence, continued their rounds as if nothing had disturbed the night.

    Even the formidable grand magus residing in the house remained unaware��until Emery decided to reveal himself.

    He stood in the dim corner of the study, just as the grand magus sat engrossed in his work. The sudden presence caused the man to startle, his divine sense ring as he shot up from his chair.

    "Who are you?!" the man bellowed, his eyes narrowing. "How dare you break into an emissary''s house!"

    The air thickened with tension as the magus braced himself for a confrontation. But before the situation could escte, Emery showed a gesture of respect, his expression calm despite the gravity of his actions.

    "My apologies, emissary Duncan. It is I, Emery Ambrose... I mean no harm."

    Duncan''s eyes widened in recognition. His initial fury subsided, reced by a wave of confusion. "Emery�� why? What are you doing... showing up like this!?"

    The emissary''s voice wavered between disbelief and concern as he tried to make sense of Emery''s sudden appearance, knowing full well that breaking into the residence of a magus was no trivial offense.

    Emissary Duncan was a high-ranking Magus alliance official, deeply entrenched in the political machinations of the Alpha quadrant. His role had always been one of careful diplomacy, particrly during conflicts like the one Emery had with Khaos five years ago, where he had been personally involved.

    Over the years, Emery had be well-acquainted with Duncan, often visiting him under more civil circumstances. So, for Emery to appear unannounced, under the cover of darkness, was nothing short of shocking.

    The emissary''s eyes flickered with unease as he stood in the dimly lit study. "What''s with all the secrecy? What is it that you want?"

    Emery wasted no time with pleasantries. His tone was direct "Emissary, have you heard what has just happened to my homeworld?"

    Duncan''s expression shifted as understanding dawned. He softened slightly, offering a brief nod of acknowledgment. "Yes, I heard... I''m sorry for your loss. But Emery, if you''re here about your im..." His voice trailed off, then turned firm. "This isn''t the way to handle it. There''s a process. Without evidence, there''s nothing we can��"

    Before Duncan could finish his sentence, Emery cut him off. "I already know who the culprit is."

    The room seemed to tense at those words. Duncan''s brows furrowed in disbelief, hisposure briefly slipping. "You�� you do?"

    Emery''s keen senses detected a subtle shift in Grand Magus Duncan''s demeanor��just a flicker of something beneath the calm exterior. Panic, perhaps? It was fleeting but noticeable, a reaction that spoke volumes.

    He knew of Duncan''s long-standing ties to the Nephilim, which made Emery believe Duncan might have deeper information about the matter. However, Emery doubted the man would willingly share such knowledge. Besides, Duncan had been nothing but helpful to him in recent times, and Emery had no desire to force information from him. He needed cooperation, not conflict.

    With deliberate calm, Emery redirected the conversation. "Emissary. I''m not here for that."

    Duncan''s brows furrowed slightly in confusion, though his wariness remained. Emery then revealed his true motive. "I''m here to ask about the tomb of King Anu that lies deep in my. Why has it remained sealed for so long? Why have I been denied ess to any information about it?"

    The question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken tension. Emery had attempted to seek answers from the Magus Enforcers, but they had been as imprable as the tomb itself. Yet Duncan, as a high-ranking emissary and handler of Earth''s factional affairs, surely had files, records, and knowledge that otherscked.

    Duncan''s eyes narrowed, not with malice but with caution. Emery had struck at something sensitive. The emissary shifted uneasily, though he tried to maintain hisposed facade.

    Emery pressed, his tone firm yet respectful,

    "Can you please tell me what you know about it?"

    Grand Magus Duncan finally grasped why Emery hade to him so discreetly.

    The secrecy provided Duncan a safety��if their conversation ever came to light, he could im he had been forced or caught off guard. It was a subtle way to maintain usible deniability, and Emery''s approach was designed to protect Duncan as much as it was to gather information.

    The emissary thought for a moment, weighing his response carefully.

    Finally, with a hint of resignation, he said, "I cannot."

    Emery took a deep sigh, however, he had anticipated this. Grand Magus Duncan was an honorable man and he wouldn''tpromise his integrity even for the right cause.

    Yet, Emery had a follow-up prepared, his voice calm but determined.

    "Can I at least know why I cannot learn about this?"

    Duncan let out a deep sigh, clearly conflicted.

    He finally exined that Emery simplycked the necessary clearance to ess such sensitive information. The grand magus, attempting to make Emery understand, gave an analogy to illustrate theplexity. He likened the situation to the burial of a king��and the need to exin the significance of that burial to an insignificant being... an ant who lived around the burial.

    The analogy Duncan gave was harsh but reflected the true hierarchy within the magus universe, leaving Emery to pause and consider its implications before responding.

    "If we win the duel against Kronos and prove ourselves as Earth''s rightful caretaker, will I then get the answers I''m looking for?"

    Duncan took a longer pause this time, carefully weighing his words. "Yes, You would be eligible to know the truth�� but I cannot guarantee you will receive it"

    The Emissary gestured for Emery to sitfortably, then began to borate on theplex dynamics of politics within the magus universe.

    He exined that while the Alliance portrayed itself as a bastion of fairness and democracy, the real power was concentrated in the hands of a group of influential figures. These individuals, who held significant sway, were primarily concerned with maintaining the stability and unity of the universe. The Nephilim, being one of the dominant factions, had a substantial influence over these decisions.

    Emery listened with keen attention, grasping the deeper implications of the Emissary''s words. "This might be difficult to ept," the Emissary continued, his tone somber, "but imagine a universe without the Magus Alliance��a universe without any semnce of order. Would that be a better world for you? I hope you can appreciate the broader perspective."

    Emery met the Emissary''s gaze with a thoughtful nod, acknowledging the gravity of his words. However, his response was unwavering.

    "Is entering a world and killing our Grand magus... my friend... in cold blood considered any semnce of order? No!!, there is something fundamentally wrong, and I refuse to let it pass"

    The Emissary remained calm, his interest piqued. "Will you resort to anarchy then?" he asked, his tone reflecting genuine curiosity.

    Emery met his gaze with a hint of frustration. "What else can I do in the face of such injustice?"

    A brief silence followed before the Emissary responded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You can either fight the system or join it and work to reform it from within. If you''re interested, I can direct you toward bing an official within the Magus Alliance."

    Seeing Emery''s disinterest, the Grand Magus offered an alternative, one that could instantly fulfill his aspirations.

    "If you achieve this, you won''t need any clearance. You could even exact your revenge without any direct repercussions. But as of now, only a little over a hundred individuals have reached this level."

    Emery understood the implication without needing further exnation. The third pathy in reaching the pinnacle of power��

    The rank of Supreme Magus.

    Although Duncan was unable to provide the answer he sought, the discussion gave Emery a deeper understanding of how the Magus Alliance functioned. With this insight, Emery prepared to head toward his second destination: the Nephilim homeworld.

 Chapter 2295 Temporary

    Chapter 2295 Temporary

    Emery stood resolute in the heart of the Khaos hub, his form illuminated by the swirling energies emanating from the twin gates. With both hands raised, he channeled vast amounts of power into each side, his focus split between the two colossal doors where the ancient guardians slumbered. Each moment that passed demanded more of him, as he meticulously reinforced the fragile bridge connecting both gates, ensuring its stability.

    As the hours dragged on, sweat rolled down his brow, his muscles trembling with fatigue as the intense effort began to take its toll. The task demanded not just his physical strength but also a sharp mental focus that left him on the edge of exhaustion.

    Amid this grueling process, two deep, powerful voices cut through his concentration, reverberating inside his mind. The first was the rumbling growl of Killgragah, the ancient dragon.

    <Huh! This is what happens when you neglect to cultivate your Khaos energy��> The dragon snorted with a hint of disdain.

    A second voice, thicker and more guttural, followed. It was Chututlu, another powerful entity lurking within the gates.

    <The Master of Khaos is not pleased!>

    Theirints echoed in his head, but Emery forced himself to tune them out, blocking their words and channeling every ounce of his focus onpleting the task. Emery had been maintaining the Khaos hub like this almost every week for thest three months, each session a grueling reminder of the challenges he faced.

    Though the raw power of the Khaos energy remained dominant, it was no longer as stable or unshakable as it had once been. The strain of bncing his domain with both light and darkness had taken its toll, causing small imbnces that required constant attention. This was the inevitable consequence of his efforts to harmonize two opposing forces. Until he could achieve a true equilibrium between them, these disturbances would persist.

    As the final surge of energy stabilized the hub, restoring its delicate bnce, Emery let out a heavy breath, his body still trembling from the exertion. The Khaos energies within the gates swirled more calmly now, their chaotic nature momentarily soothed. Yet Emery knew it was only a temporary reprieve.

    ####

    With the hub restored Emery summoned a few of his Khaos seeds to meet him.

    Morgana was the first to arrive, emerging directly from Avalon space. Her fiery presence flickered with energy as she shared updates about the progress of the four warriors under hermand, their training advancing steadily.

    Soon after, Yama appeared, hailing from Moonbase. His expression was grim as he delivered a report on the recent construction efforts. "The new radar has been installed," Yama said. "It should ensure no more intruders sneak in undetected." Emery nodded, acknowledging the progress. But Yama''s report was only part of a muchrger n. In addition to the radar, Emery had devised an expansion strategy for the Earth faction, aiming to extend their reach and security across the quadrant. He had already initiated the purchase ofnds on nearbys connected to their portalwork.

    The next step was securing outposts on key strategic points within the gxy��an essential move to bolster defenses and ensure their enemies would be met with quick retaliation if they dared to approach again.

    Yuria arrived from Terra City to deliver her report on the uing annualpetition. It was a significant event that brought together three powerful factions: the Terra forces magus, the Twilight Hall''s half-blood Terra warriors, and the Alvanic subterranean magus. Thepetition served as a crucial test of strength and unity among these groups.

    "We were hoping you could attend personally," Yuria said with a hopeful tone. "It would mean a lot to them, ... also... that Queen Sonhee... She''s been asking about you more times than I can count."

    Emery exhaled deeply. The Khaos gates had made it incredibly easy for him to traverse vast distances between quadrants, but even with that advantage, his current circumstances left little room for suchmitments.

    "I''ll do my best to make it," he replied thoughtfully, though he couldn''t offer a solid promise. "If I can''t, I''ll try to send my clone in my ce."

    Kingrig, recently returned from the academy, delivered a report on the discontent among the acolytes regarding the temporary instructor. The instructor, while necessary during Ashaka and Klea''s absence for Fuxi''s funeral, had earned a reputation for being inhumane, crazy, and shameless. The acolytes were eager for her departure and hoped for her released now that the two instructors had returned.

    Emery couldn''t help but chuckle at the description. "Don''t worry, she won''t be teaching in the hall for a while," he assured, already nning the transition.

    With all the reportspleted, Emery took a moment to address his team. He informed them that he might be out of contact for a while, a necessary step due to the pressing tasks at hand. Morgana, ever concerned, expressed her desire to apany him, but Emery gently declined.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," he said, trying to alleviate her concerns.

    With his farewells and reassurances in ce, Emery exited the Khaos space and returned to his physical form. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ####

    The room was a cramped, 4-by-3-meter space, its walls grimy and worn. A single small window offered a narrow view of the dark, endless expanse of space.

    Emery was currently aboard arge transport ship, traveling to his next destination.

    As Emery stirred from his rest, the only other upant in the room, a striking woman with long crimson hair, roused from her own slumber. With a groggy stretch, she turned to face him, her eyes gleaming with curiosity and a hint of amusement.

    "One of these days, you''re going to have to tell me all about your space travel secret"

    Emery responded with a nonchnt shrug, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. "I''m not sure I can trust you with such secrets. I can''t even trust you with my acolytes for a week!"

    The woman''s reaction was swift and dramatic. Her eyes widened in indignation, and her cheeks flushed with anger. "What? They''re reallyining?!! What a bunch of soft pigs!" She turned to Emery with a look of exasperation. "You have no idea how much your students require a master like me! If only you knew how much they''d benefit from my methods."

    Determined not to engage in a pointless argument, Emery chose to ignore her.

    The truth was, he had never intended to bring her along on this trip. However, Klea had insisted on her presence. "You require someone with her skills and connections," Klea had argued. But now, knowing the extent of the acolytes'' disdain for her, Emery couldn''t help but wonder if Klea had another motive��perhaps wanting to be rid of her as well

    The crimson-haired woman was no other than the bat half-blood Annara.

    Over the past year, she had been instrumental in assisting Heorgar and the Zodiac Outpost in securing both Utopia City and the Academy from various threats. Despite her busy schedule, she was surprisingly enthusiastic about taking on the temporary instructor role and apanying Emery on this perilous task. Her willingness to follow him into the heart of Nephilim territory spoke volumes about hermitment to help him.

    Annara''s voice cut through his thoughts as she continued to grumble,

    "Huh! I can''t count how many times you owe me already�� You really should start paying up your tab!" Her tone was yful but edged with a hint of seriousness.

    ####

    After three days of travel, an announcement resonated through the transport ship''s loudspeakers, signaling their imminent arrival.

    Emery and Annara promptly began preparing their disguises, meticulously adjusting their attire and perfecting their false identities in anticipation of disembarking.

    The n was to blend seamlessly with the regr passengers and cargo aboard the transport to infiltrate Nephilim-controlled territory without attracting unnecessary attention. This careful approach was crucial for navigating theplex and highly guarded Nephilim domain.

    As the transport ship neared its destination, Emery gazed out the viewport and saw the majestic golden yellowing into view. The massive space station orbiting the loomed ahead.

    The descent toward the provided a breathtaking view, of a huge statue piercing the sky. This angelic figure, adorned with six radiant rings, stood as a grand symbol of the Nephilim''s power and influence, and as the weing figure to the famous Seraph City, thergest Nephilim-ruled city in the Alpha Quadrant.

 Chapter 2296 Seraph City

    Chapter 2296 Seraph City

    [Seraph City]

    Sector 2, Alpha Quadrant

    The vast city of Seraph unfolded across high ground, nestled between rugged mountains.

    Emery could see that the city was as expansive as the Golden City or Centauri, but it exuded a solemn aura. There was an undeniable sense of reverence in the air, with grand temples and towering statues scattered throughout the metropolis, a striking contrast to the bustling streets of other magus cities.

    When the transport ship finally docked, Emery and Annara stepped off alongside the other passengers. Hundreds of travelers exited with them, their faces illuminated by the golden light reflecting off the city''s towering statues and temples. The city seemed quieter, less crowded. Instead of the constant hum of chatter and movement, the sound of bell chimes resonated from every corner, interwoven with the soft murmur of people chanting. The atmosphere was reverent, almost sacred, as if every corner of the city demanded quiet respect.

    Annara, as expected, couldn''t contain her excitement. "The two of us, exploring a new city, just like old times!" Emery, however, was focused. He ignored her enthusiasm, his eyes scanning their surroundings carefully.

    The crowd was slowly moving toward the city''s checkpoints, and he made sure to blend in seamlessly. Their fake identities passed through the security checks with ease.

    Once they passed thest checkpoint, Annara leaned in close, her voice yful. "So, where are we going next?"

    Emery shot her a nce, "You can stay here wait until I need you, or you can follow me and stay silent." The seriousness in his tone wiped away her yful grin.

    Annara pouted but said nothing further, knowing when to push and when to fall in line. This was no lighthearted adventure��they were deep in Nephilim territory, and any misstep could spell disaster.

    Emery led the way through the bustling streets of Seraph City, their path eventually taking them to one of thergest and most prestigious shops in the area:

    [Three Feathers Enterprise] It was a colossal establishment, its grand facade adorned with intricate carvings of angelic figures, a clear nod to the city''s overarching aesthetic. The shop was renowned for handling massive transactions, specializing in goods unique to the Nephilim''s dominion��everything from rare artifacts to specialized resources.

    Emery walked in confidently, showing a merchant identification he''d earned through his apothecary dealings. This immediately caught the attention of one of the shop''s managers��a middle-aged woman with sharp features and an air of authority.

    "Mister Evan, what kind of goods are you interested in?" she asked politely.

    "ves," Emery replied directly. "I need arge number."

    He mentioned a staggering figure, enough to make even the most seasoned merchant pause. The manager''s eyes widened slightly, but she quickly regained herposure.

    "We can certainly amodate such a request," she said, her tone now more formal. "If you''d like, I can arrange a tour beyond the city, to some of the nearbys where we keep our stock."

    Emery nodded, showing her a golden token as proof of his ability to pay. Satisfied, she provided him with a spaceship, to ascend out of the Seraph City into a nearby.

    Beside him, Annara grew increasingly uneasy. She stared out of the window with furrowed brows, her tension palpable. Finally, she broke the silence, sending Emery a telepathic message.

    <What are you nning to do? I know you came here for revenge, but don''t tell me you''re going to try releasing their ves!> Her thoughts raced, her worry evident. <This isn''t like the Silvermane! These are Nephilim, their ves arepletely different!!.>

    Emery, calm andposed, responded <Don''t worry. I''ll tell you beforehand if we''re going to start fighting.>

    The silence that followed was filled with Annara''s exasperation. She shot him a nce, clearly unconvinced but unwilling to press further.

    As the ship broke through the atmosphere of their destination, Emery caught sight of the below. It was smaller than Earth, roughly one-fifth its size, yet held a staggering poption of over a billion. From above, thendscape stretched out in vast, yellow deserts, barren and dry. Winds swept across the dunes, carving intricate patterns into the sandy terrain.

    What caught Emery''s eye, however, were the massive structures that dotted the''s surface. Gigantic statues and towering temples loomed over thendscape, their grandeur rivaling even thergest of cities. They were everywhere��surrounding residential areas, standing tall in the open desert, casting long shadows over the settlements below. The ship touched down on a tform near one of these monumental temples.

    They switched transports to a sleek, ornate chariot pulled by a team of majestic flying horses, their white wings beating rhythmically as they ascended into the sky. To avoid drawing attention from the locals, it was cloaked in an invisibility spell, rendering it and its passengerspletely unseen as they soared above the bustling below.

    From this vantage point, Emery could see the true scale of the Nephilim''s control. The sprawling desert gave way to a massive mine, one of thergest on the, where tens of thousands of ves toiled beneath the scorching sun.

    The scene was grim yet oddly disciplined. Rows upon rows of workers, some visibly too old for suchbor, others far too young, and many women, all moved in unison as if driven by an unseen force.

    Their bodies were covered in sweat, and fresh injuries dotted their limbs. Yet, as Emery observed closer, he realized that despite their grueling work, there was a sense of purpose in their movements. They seemed motivated, almost content with their fate, as if they were performing a task they had epted. Some even wore faint smiles, strange and unsettling in the context of such harsh conditions.

    Annara, seated next to him, sent him a wary nce,<I told you... these ves aren''t the same.>

    The woman from Three Feathers turned to them with a proud expression. "ves like these are a rarity��strong, hard-working, andmitted to their tasks. You''ll be hard-pressed to find more diligentborers anywhere else in the quadrant, especially for the price we offer."

    Emery remained silent, his face betraying only a hint of dissatisfaction. Sensing his discontent, the woman from Three Feathers quickly shifted course directing them toward another destination.

    They arrived at a different��a lush, green world teeming with towering forests that stretched far into the horizon. As they flew over the dense canopy, they came upon sprawlingmunities nestled within the woods, each bustling with life.

    Tens of thousands of ves popted the area, but unlike the hardborers of the previous desert, these were engaged in meticulous craftwork.

    The ves here used the natural resources around them, shaping wood and stone into beautiful statues and intricate carvings. Emery could see them working with precision, their hands moving deftly as they transformed raw materials into objects of art.

    Once again, despite the heavy workload, there was an odd sense of joy among them. The workers didn''t appear burdened or downtrodden. Instead, they moved with a strange contentment, as if each chisel and brush stroke brought them closer to some higher purpose.

    As the sun began to set, casting a golden light across the, Emery witnessed a remarkable sight.

    Without any signal, all the ves stopped their work in perfect unison. They knelt on the ground, heads bowed, and began to pray inplete silence. The scene was almost surreal��their devotion palpable, as if the very act ofbor was an extension of their faith.

    "These ves are naturally skilled craftsmen," the woman said proudly "They''re a bit more expensive than the others, but their talents make them worth every credit"

    Emery''s expression remained unchanged. Sensing his unspoken dissatisfaction once again, the woman from Three Feathers didn''t miss a beat. Maintaining her professional demeanor, she immediately led him to others. Each new destination showcased a different culture of ves, some skilled in farming, others in constructing massive stone temples or weaving intricate tapestries.

    But no matter where they went, one thing remained constant��these ves were all utterly devoted to their gods. Their lives revolved around their faith, and even in servitude, they found joy in their work, believing it to be part of their divine duty.

    "Is there none to your liking?" the woman finally asked, her tone still professional, but with a hint of impatience creeping in. After a pause, she leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. "If it''s warriors or artisans you''re after, it can be arranged. For every ten thousand ves, I could slip in a few of them."

    Emery, though outwardly calm, had already anticipated this move.

    With VIA''s help, he had learned much about how the Nephilim worlds operated. Their society was rigidly divided by a caste system. At the bottom were the ves, above them were the artisans, then the warriors, and, the merchants.

    Unlike the ves, those higher in the caste system were notmonly traded. Some Nephilim cities even strictly forbade such transactions. But Emery wasn''t interested in mere warriors or artisans. His goaly far beyond the typical.

    "I''m interested in acquiring priestesses!" he said.

    The woman''s face shifted from professionalposure to one of surprise and slight disbelief. For a moment, she seemed to think Emery was jesting. Emery decided to make his intentions clear. He reached into his robe and pulled out a holographic disy, projecting a detailed offer. "I''m willing to pay 100,000for each priestess. I need hundreds of them."

    The woman''s face paled as Emery''s request sank in, her hands trembling slightly. Even Annara, who had been wary of Emery''s intentions, looked taken aback by the boldness of his demand. In Nephilim society, priestesses were considered sacred. The very notion of purchasing them was taboo, a dangerous proposition that could lead to severe consequences.

    "My apologies, Mister Evan," she said, her voice tinged with anxiety. "We cannot assist you with this request. Such an endeavor is too perilous�� It could get us killed."

    Emery''s gaze remained steady. "Are you sure?"

    The woman hesitated, clearly torn between her fear and her desire to maintain favor with Emery. She took a moment to gather her thoughts before exining, "If you wish to recruit a priestess, you''ll need to go directly to the Seraph Flying City. It''s the only ce where you might have any chance of making such a request." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Emery''s face remained unchanged, a slight smile ying at the corners of his lips.

    This was precisely what he had anticipated. The trip had served its purpose; it allowed him to gauge the Nephilim''s power and their social structure. His true objective from the beginning was to gain ess to the renowned Flying City, where he believed the real heart of Nephilim influencey.

    x x x

 Chapter 2297 Flying City

    Chapter 2297 Flying City

    The Nephilim were one of the most powerful factions within the Magus Alliance, with their influence spanning across all three quadrants.

    In the Alpha Quadrant''s Sector 2, their presence was especially dominant, controlling most of the 700 habitables across more than 50 gxies. Seraph City, the center of their sector bustled with over 500 million people, its streets teeming with life as countless beings arrived and departed every day.

    However, towering above the city''s highest peaky a ce set apart from the rest��a domain reserved for the elite, where the true power of the Nephilim faction gathered. This was the heart of Seraph City, its most exclusive and heavily fortified zone.

    Emery approached the entrance to this hidden world: a massive, heavily guarded gate that led to a majestic staircase suspended in midair. Its grandeur was breathtaking, and the security surrounding it was unmatched.

    "Are we really going here? Are you sure?" Annara asked, her voice tinged with unease. Her concern was valid��the identity check to enter this part of the city was notoriously strict, and any misstep could mean disaster.

    Emery, however, remained calm. Though the security measures gave him pause, he had prepared meticulously for this moment.

    He presented a legitimate, highly exclusive merchant cate��one that was almost impossible to forge. The magus guard took it, scanning it thoroughly before nodding in approval, satisfied with its authenticity. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, both Emery''s and Annara''s identities as traders were subtly masked, thanks to VIA''s assistance. This small maniption of the system was delicate enough that, even if discovered, it wouldn''t be seen as a severe offense. After all, many high-ranking figures preferred to conceal their identities for privacy, and Emery simply wished to keep his presence hidden from any of the Nephilim''s families, especially the Astiel.

    As the guard waved them through, Annara''s initial relief quickly shifted to amusement when they were informed of the entrance fee. "Ten million spirit stones per person��for a one-month visitor permit, one hundred for a year," said the guard.

    The staggering cost underscored the exclusivity of this elite domain, a price far beyond the reach of most magus. Fortunately, Emery''s substantial savings were more than enough to cover the exorbitant fee. ncing at Annara, he noticed her yful grin, her eyes gleaming with mischief.

    <Hey�� Do you know how much the Zodiac City paid me for my work? I don''t have that kind of money�� and besides, I''m here to help you, so...> Annara''s voice rang in Emery''s mind,ced with mischief and expectation.

    Before she could finish, Emery cut her off. <Alright then... You can stay outside until I''m done.>

    <Wait, wait!... I''ve always wanted to see inside this ce! Let''s call it payment for teaching your hall�� yes?>

    Emery sighed, ncing at her. With a resigned exhale, he paid for both of their monthly entry fees. <Fine... Consider it settling my tab.>

    Annara grinned <Huh�� what kind of man are you?! So stingy!> She teased, shing a smile as they passed through the gate.

    Once inside, the atmosphere changed dramatically. Both of them felt the gravity shift, bing lighter, allowing them to float effortlessly with each step as they ascended toward the famed flying city. Emery noticed the formidable barrier surrounding the ce��it wasn''t just a defense; it actively interfered with his abilities. Spatial magic became unusable, and even his connection to the Khaos Gate was disrupted.

    This was no surprise to Emery; he had anticipated the restrictions. It was the reason he informed everyone that he would be unreachable for a time. Despite the barrier''s power, it only reaffirmed the significance of the ce and the importance of whaty ahead.

    They finally set foot in the Flying City. Whaty before them was nothing short of breathtaking��a massive floating ind, stretching a hundred miles across, suspended in the skies.

    The entire city seemed to glow with an ethereal light, as its streets and structures were crafted from the finest materials. The floors beneath them were polished marble, gleaming so smoothly that they reflected the surroundings like a mirror. The walls, shimmering with embedded precious stones, created a soft, mesmerizing glow, while towering statues of angelic figures, meticulously crafted, lined the walkways, weing visitors with their graceful presence.

    Even with his divine sense dampened by the city''s powerful barrier, Emery could still feel the presence of tens of thousands of residents. Most were Magus-level individuals, their power signatures clear, but what truly amazed him was the sheer number of Grand Magus present��thousands, scattered throughout the city.

    In most ces, those in the Grand Magus realm were revered, rare figures of immense power, but here, they walked asmon residents. It was a humbling realization, opening Emery''s mind to the scale of power the Nephilim held within their ranks.

    As they marveled at the beauty and grandeur of the city, two striking figures approached them��one male, the other female, both radiating an air of elegance and grace. Their pure white, feathery wings marked them as Seraphs, an ancient and near-extinct race of humans that had be legendary for their celestial appearances and immense magical prowess.

    "Wee to the Flying City," the male Seraph greeted them with a serene smile, his voice calm yet powerful. "How may we assist you?"

    The female Seraph stood beside him, equally poised, her eyes softly glowing with a hint of curiosity. Their presence exuded a natural, almost divine authority.

    To maintain their cover, Emery responded calmly, asking for a tour around the city.

    The Seraph guides led them through the gleaming streets of the Flying City, offering a detailed tour of its most exclusive sites.

    They passed high-grade shops, where artifacts of immense power��Tier 7 and even rare Tier 8��were sold to those who could afford them. Spells of extraordinary potency lined the shelves, their inscriptions glowing faintly with magic. Every corner seemed to offer something more prestigious than thest.

    Next, the guides pointed out several elite facilities, managed by famed Grand Master, offering services to refine and enhance their body and equipment. There was even a facility dedicated to the refinement of cosmic energy, a service in high demand by any Grand Magus.

    However, it wasn''t just the grand facilities that drew people to the Flying City.

    Many came to indulge in the luxurious amenities it had to offer��extravagant dining halls, where the finest ingredients from across gxies were served, andvish entertainment centers, where the rich and powerful gathered to rx and unt their wealth. The Seraphs highlighted each location with pride, showcasing the exclusive nature of these services.

    While walking past a famous bathhouse, Annara nudged Emery with a yful look.

    "Err�� I''ve heard so much about this ce��" she began, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. Then her tone shifted slightly. "But�� it''s probably better if we go our separate ways here... I don''t want to end up in an awkward situation with your girlfriend and daughter."

    To her surprise, Emery gave a casual response. "It''s a perfectly great ce to visit�� let''s check it out."

    Annara blinked, momentarily stunned. Her usual sharp wit failed her for a moment as she processed his response. "Wait, what?!"

    With a wry smile, she followed as Emery confidently strode toward the entrance of the famed bathhouse, leaving the guides behind.

 Chapter 2298 Bath House

    Chapter 2298 Bath House

    The Seraph Sky Bathhousewas a spectacle of grandeur, its design echoing the opulence of the ancient Roman pces Emery had once visited.

    Polished marble floors gleamed under soft lighting, while intricate paintings of angelic figures and celestial scenes adorned the ceilings and walls. Statues of ethereal beings stood at attention along the corridors, each one carved from the finest stone, their features so lifelike that they seemed to breathe.

    Everything about the ce screamed luxury, from the air thick with fragrant aromas to the gentle sound of flowing water, which added a soothing ambiance to the bathhouse.

    The establishment offered an array of services, catering to the whims of the elite. Some areas were designated for private rxation, while others offered thepany of attendants, ready to fulfill any request. Every service, whether a massage, a soak, or more intimate indulgences, was crafted to meet the highest standards of pleasure andfort.

    Emery, with little concern for the cost, opted for the most expensive package avable��500,000 spirit stones for both of them. They were led by attentive staff into a vast chamber, the stone walls carved with intricate patterns. One particr feature stood out��a massive stone relief of a woman hung above,and water trickled down from her eyes as though she wept softly into the pools below.

    Each section of the bathhouse was part of an intricate formation. Over twenty secluded bathing areas were separated by strategically ced stone sculptures and lush nts, creating private alcoves while maintaining a sense of openness.

    Aromatic herbs filled the air, and the scent of exotic flowers blended with the steamy atmosphere, enhancing the serenity of the ce.

    The baths themselves were mesmerizing, pools of milky white water that shimmered faintly under the soft light of crystalmps. The liquid had a pearlescent quality, almost magical, and radiated a warmth that promised to soothe every muscle it touched.

    Annara''s eyes lit up with excitement as she took in the sight, her usual cool demeanor momentarily reced by a childlike enthusiasm.

    She turned to Emery, expecting some sort of yful remark, but instead, she found him already undressing, his movements casual and unhurried. Without a second thought, Emery stripped down and, half-naked, slipped into the hot water, his body sinking into the soothing warmth.

    The two settled into the bath and sat across from each other, separated only by the gently swirling water and the soft veil of steam. The warm mist hung in the air like a delicate curtain, obscuring their figures from normal sight. Yet, with their heightened magus senses, they could see each other with rity. Their bodies, though mostly submerged, were still visible to one another.

    Annara''s eyes widened as she took in the sight before her. Emery��so different from the memory she had clung to. His body was no longer that of a young acolyte, but a man honed through countless battles, his muscles defined and strong. The raw power emanating from his spirit aura was palpable, radiating confidence and control. It sent a ripple of unease through her, a sensation she wasn''t used to feeling around him.

    To her surprise, Annara realized she was blushing��a rare urrence for someone asposed as herself. She quickly shifted her gaze, attempting topose herself, but the heat in her face only intensified.

    Meanwhile, Emery remained undisturbed, sinking deeper into the luxurious bath as the warm water swirled around him.

    The milky liquid had an immediate effect, soothing his skin and muscles while infusing his body with rejuvenating energy. He noticed quickly how beneficial the bath was, the water working on his physique in ways that pleasantly surprised him. Though it wasn''t as potent as the academy''s [Myriad Spring of Life], it still enhanced his body''s natural regeneration and offered a soothing refreshment to his soul, clearing his mind and sharpening his senses.

    While Emery immersed himself in the calming waters, his mind was far from idle.

    His body might have been rxed, but inwardly he was fully attuned to the subtle shifts happening within him. The restorative effects of the bath were undeniable, yet he focused on something deeper. His thoughts centered on the Khaos Gate, a crucial connection he sought to reestablish despite the formidable barrier that enveloped the Seraph Sky City.

    Across from him, Annara couldn''t help but notice his intense concentration. She frowned slightly, her expression reflecting a mix of curiosity and frustration. "Why is he always so serious these days?" she muttered to herself. "I miss the old, naive him."

    Emery, oblivious to her musings, continued his effort, feeling the resistance of the city''s powerful barriers pushing against him. It took him hours of silent focus before he managed to create a faint connection with his true clone, which he had left stationed at the Khaos Hub. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Thoughmunication remained impossible, the very act of establishing this fragile link was a small victory. Emery felt a sense of aplishment and knew this was progress.

    Still, it wasn''t enough. He decided to extend his stay in the bath by two more days, hoping the additional time would allow him to push the limits of his soul''s reach.

    Throughout this period, Emery remained steadfast, his mind pushing through the magical defenses that separated him from the Khaos Gate. Finally, after three days of silent, tireless effort, he managed to send a fragment of his soul to the Khaos Hub. Though leaving his body was still nearly impossible within the confines of the city, at least he could keep an eye on the others through his connection.

    By the time the third day ended, Emery rose from the milky waters, his body reinvigorated and his spirit fortified. His battle power had increased by a few points, and his soul strength felt noticeably sharper. As he stepped out of the pool, a courteous attendant bowed. "Thank you, pleasee again."

    #####

    After leaving the bathhouse, Emery and Annara made their way to the nearest high-end inn, where they rented a private booth. As the food was served, Emery finally directed his full attention toward Annara.

    "Now, tell me everything you''ve learned," he said, his tone direct.

    Emery''s choice of the bathhouse hadn''t just been for rxation or strengthening his body��it was also a strategic move. The establishment attracted the elite of Nephilim society, and with Annara''s exceptional skill in espionage, she had used her sound-based spells and tiny familiars to eavesdrop on the high-profile patrons. The rich and powerful often let their guard down in such ces, making it an ideal environment to gather useful information.

    Annara leaned back, a yful glint in her eyes. "Seems there''s been quite a bit of dramately."

    She went on to share thetest gossip she had picked up. There were rumors of a sh between prominent figures in the Nephilim faction, one that had spiraled into a feud over a woman, and another incident that had resulted in a battle that led to the deaths of millions on their nt. The brutal infighting within the Nephilim ranks was nothing new to Emery, but it was always worth knowing where the currents of power were shifting.

    Still, Emery''s primary interesty in one particr family: the Astiel. Unfortunately, there wasn''t any particrly interesting news about them��at least not anything that would be useful for his current mission.

    Annara smirked, knowing she still had one more news to share.

    "I did hear something that might pique your interest," she said, leaning forward. "There''s an event going on at the Nephilim temple. Six months ago, hundreds of young Nephilim magus were called upon for something they''re calling the ''Trial of Faith.'' ...and It''s about to end soon."

    Emery''s brow furrowed with curiosity, though Annara wasn''t finished. She grinned mischievously. "And guess what, your favorite Nephilim is participating."

    Thinking of the few Nephilim he knew personally, Emery asked "Who?! Is Eeshoo participating?"

    Annara chuckled, shaking her head. "No, no�� what is it with you and Eeshoo?! I''m talking about Jinkan!!"

    The mention of Jinkan immediately piqued Emery''s interest. He hadn''t heard from her in almost a year.Meeting her could prove beneficial. Emery hoped the Nephilim heiress could shed some light on their situation with the Astiel family and perhaps even gain some leverage.

    "Alright," Emery said, standing up. "Let''s check out the temple next."

 Chapter 2299 Faith

    Chapter 2299 Faith

    Aside from the three main Nephilim families��Azazel, Amarhikss, and Aztebas��there were 32 other noble families and 182 subsidiary factions within the Nephilim hierarchy. Among these subsidiaries was the Earth faction, a small presence within the vast Nephilim faction. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As Emery and Annara walked down the main streets of the Sky City, the influence of the Nephilim became increasingly apparent.

    The streets were lined with magus and Grand Magus, many of whom were affiliated with different branches of the Nephilim. Some wore their family emblems proudly, disyed prominently on their robes or armor. Others were less obvious, identified only through subtle signs and the assistance of VIA.

    Soon enough, the grand temple came into view��a structure more magnificent than anything they had seen so far. The templeplex stretched across a massive courtyard, its expanse filled with multiple grand buildings that radiated authority and reverence. The centerpiece was a spectacr dome, gleaming under the sunlight, surrounded by towering statues that stood over 100 meters tall, their wings outstretched, gazing down upon the city with watchful eyes.

    The air grew more solemn as they approached the temple gate. Emery could feel the weight of the ce, the quiet power that seemed to hum in the air around them. This was the spiritual and political heart of the Nephilim faction, where their highest authorities convened and their sacred rites were performed.

    Before they could step through the gates, a group of Seraph guards d in radiant silver armor blocked their path, their expressions neutral but vignt. One of them, a tall figure with golden eyes, stepped forward and addressed them politely, asking their reason for the visit.

    Emery responded with a prepared reason. "We''vee to pay our respects to the three Principalities."

    The words Emery spoke garnered a respectful reaction from the Seraph guards. Their demeanor shifted subtly, acknowledging the weight of his request.

    "You may follow me," the lead Seraph said, gesturing for Emery and Annara to apany him.

    They were led through the vast temple courtyard, passing beneath towering arches and intricate stonework, until they reached one of the smaller buildings on the edge of the grounds.

    As they entered, Emery took note of the scene around him. The space resembled a shop, but instead of typical wares, the room was lined with glowing crystals of various sizes. People moved in and out, each carrying a glowing object. The atmosphere was quiet yet charged, the crystals casting a soft, ethereal light that reflected off the marble floors and walls.

    The smallest crystals, norger than a fingertip, were priced at 5 million spirit stones. Therger ones, each pulsating with a steady internal glow like miniaturenterns, cost as much as 100 million spirit stones.

    These were the famed [faith crystals], special objects highly sought within the temple. They served as both currency and offerings, used to earn favor with the Nephilim''s higher powers.

    Emery scanned the shelves, his eyes settling on a palm-sized crystal that emitted a soft golden light. The tag beneath it read 15 million spirit stones. Emery could feel the subtle pull of power from the crystal. Satisfied with his choice, he purchased it and followed the Seraph deeper into the building.

    Each step took them closer to arger structure near the temple''s entrance, its walls adorned with carvings of celestial beings.

    Emery noticed dozens of others lining up to enter, each moving with a sense of reverence, their gestures respectful and careful, as though they were approaching something truly sacred. The air was thick with a divine aura, and Emery could feel the presence of light magic radiating from within the towering building. Faint chanting and the distant tolling of bells reverberated through the air, adding to the sense of ritual.

    Upon stepping through the gate, Emery was met with a stunning sight: hundreds of priestesses dressed in flowing robes of white and gold, their heads bowed in prayer. They sat in neat rows, all facing three colossal statues that dominated the grand hall. Each statue depicted a winged human figure, their wings spread wide in majestic arcs.

    These were the statues of the three Principalities��the supreme Seraph beings revered as guardians of the Nephilim faction.

    The first statue stood tall and imposing, its sheer size and radiant aura demanding respect from all whoid eyes on it. This was Archseraph Michael, the supreme guardian of the Azazel family. His right hand was lifted high, clutching a glowing sword that seemed to pulse with divine energy. His full-body armor reflects the soft light of the temple and was adorned with intricate symbols of protection and righteousness. His expression was fierce, his gaze unwavering, as if he were eternally poised to strike down any force of evil that dared to approach.

    Beside Michael stood the second statue, Archseraph Gabriel, the supreme guardian of the Amarhiks family. Gabriel''s features were softer, more tranquil, exuding a sense of peace and rity. His right hand held a long, trumpet-like spear. His robes were sculpted to appear as though they were caught in a gentle breeze, cascading elegantly down his form. His wings, though slightly outstretched, gave him an almost ethereal quality, as though he could ascend into the heavens at any moment. The third statue, in contrast to the others, was a vision ofpassion and serenity. Archseraph Raphael, the supreme guardian of the Aztebas family, was depicted with a tender smile, his eyes conveying warmth and empathy. He held a staff wrapped in vines, symbolizing healing, growth, and renewal. His wings, instead of being wide and formidable, were curved inward, forming a protective cocoon around his form. These statues weren''t just artistic representations��they were embodiments of the immense power and influence wielded by the Nephilim faction. Representing three of the nine supreme beings of the Nephilim factions, they form the backbone of the Nephilim''s dominance. Their presence extends far beyond the temple, casting a formidable shadow across the magus universe andmanding both fear and respect.

    Emery walked forward, cing the Faith crystal at the feet of the towering Archseraph Raphael.

    Despite having little direct connection to the Azteban family, Emery felt a deeper resonance with the statue of Archseraph Raphaelpared to the other two. At the same time, the Azteban family was known to be the most influential in the Alpha Quadrant and Seraph City,

    The moment the crystal made contact, its light began to flicker��gentle at first, like a candle caught in a breeze, then faster, until the lightpletely faded, reced by a small rune mark on his palm. The sight of this ritual was both awe-inspiring and unnerving, a clear sign that his offering had been acknowledged.

    This simple deration allowed Emery and Annara ess to the inner temple grounds. The tension that had built up in the atmosphere dissipated, but it lingered enough to remind them they were still in the heart of the Nephilim''s most sacred space.

    Annara let out a quiet sigh of relief. "<Wow... that was tense,>" she whispered, walking beside Emery. Her usual nonchnce was reced with a hint of awe as they crossed the threshold into the temple''s main courtyard.

    The courtyard was expansive, with lush greenery meticulously arranged to entuate the temple''s sacred beauty. Hundreds of priestesses moved gracefully about the grounds. Though mortal, each priestess radiated a soft glow of light, a testament to the spiritual connection they maintained within this holy space. They carried bowls of incense or held delicate staffs, symbols of their dedication to the Nephilim faith.

    Noticing his lingering gaze, Annara gave him a sideways nce, her voice tinged with curiosity. <Are you really nning to acquire hundreds of these priestesses? What for?>

    Emery''s expression was thoughtful as he rified his motives. "<No... I just want to understand how valuable these priestesses truly are to the Nephilim.>"

    It was no secret that the Nephilim''s power came from their connection to divine power. Emery had already witnessed how the Amarhiks family harnessed the energy of suns, this time, he observed how they cultivated another type of power��the power of faith.

    The massive statues and ornate architecture were not just symbols of worship; they were conduits. The faith of billions, spread across dozens ofs, flowed through these sacred spaces, their devotion channeled by the priestesses who performed their duties meticulously.

    The temple itself was a machine��an intricate, ethereal system designed to convert raw belief into tangible, usable power. The priestesses, were integral to this process, guiding the energy of faith, some into crystal vessels��faith crystals. Annara, walking beside him, couldn''t hide her concern. Her usual yful tone had turned serious. "<If you''re thinking about stealing those crystals, don''t! If one of their supreme beings gets involved, it will be disastrous!!>"

    Emery nodded absently, already shifting his focus. "Let''s just check out this Trial of Faith events," he said, steering them toward one of the more secured buildings.

 Chapter 2300 Trial of Faith

    Chapter 2300 Trial of Faith

    The next ce Emery ventured to was the grand dome at the temple''s center, a massive structure reminiscent of an arena, with thousands of seats encircling the area.

    At the heart of the dome stood an enormous pir that soared into the ceiling, its surface adorned with intricate sculptures and ancient runes. Even from a distance, Emery could feel the powerful aura radiating from the pir, a testament to the divine energy concentrated within it.

    Unlike the serene, quiet atmosphere of the temple, the dome buzzed with life. Thousands of magus and dozens of grand magus gathered, most bearing the emblems of the Nephilim families, their eyes fixed on the center of the arena.

    The air was thick with anticipation as the crowd watched the priestesses, who stood before the pir, chanting rhythmically. Their soft voices resonated with a hum of power that reverberated through the structure.

    Emery''s senses heightened as VIA provided more details about the event taking ce.

    This was the renowned "Trial of Faith," an exclusive ceremony held by the Seraph race every decade. The trial was designed to test the divinity levels of participating magus. Tens of thousands of applicants would vie for the opportunity, but only a select few hundred were chosen for the six-month-long trial. It was a sacred and grueling test, meant to measure the strength of their faith and their connection to divine power. These hundreds of participants��Nephilim nobles and peerless talents alike��would enter a secret realm prepared by the three supreme Principalities, where they would face a series of divine challenges. Each trial was designed to test not only their strength and ability but also their connection to the divine power that the Nephilim revered. Completing these challenges would bring immense benefits: increased power, deeper divine understanding, and, for the most exceptional participants, special titles bestowed by the Nephilim, marking them as champions of the faith.

    As Emery took in the sight, he noticed the three main families��Azazel, Amarhikss, and Aztebas��dominating three sides of the dome. Each family had sent a dozen of their most promising magus to participate in the trial, their presence adding an air of nobility andpetitiveness to the event. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The information Emery gathered from the surrounding spectators revealed that most of the trial''s results had already been determined, with over 90% of participants having exited the realm in thest few days. Only the strongest or most fortunate remained.

    Using his heightened divine sense, Emery began to scan the crowd. His attention was drawn to a familiar figure: Grand Magus Sarafina, a prominent elder of the Amarhiks family and Jinkan''s master. However, despite his search, Jinkan herself was nowhere to be seen, likely still inside the secret realm, battling through the final stages of the Trial of Faith.

    The next familiar figure Emery recognized in the crowd was Zephyr, the renowned genius spirit master from the Aztebas family. Zephyr had famously taken first ce at the prestigious baster Spirit Masterpetition, making him a figure of admiration within the Nephilim faction. However, despite his des, it seemed the Trial of Faith had not gone in his favor.

    ording to the whispers around him, Zephyr had been ejected from the secret realm the day before. In this trial, the longer a participant remained inside, the higher their favor with the supreme beings, making it clear that Zephyr''s formidable spirit-reading abilities had not earned him the favor he might have hoped for.

    Emery was also taken aback when he spotted another familiar face in the audience��Athena of the Kronos faction. The sight of her immediately sparked curiosity in Emery''s mind. He wondered if any of the other figures like Kronos or Zeus might be present, but his musings were interrupted when something stirred near the giant pir at the center of the dome.

    "Look, someone''sing out!" Annara pointed toward the pir as it began to glow brightly, runes along its surface flickering to life. The portal opened, and a magus was forcefully thrown out of the secret realm,nding roughly in the center of the arena.

    The expelled participant was one of the young nobles from the Azazel family. His disheveled appearance and the frustration etched on his face made it clear that he had not seeded in the trial. His disappointment was mirrored by the Azazel grand magus who approached him, consoling the young noble as they prepared to leave the arena.

    In stark contrast, Emery noticed several subtle smiles and whispers of satisfaction among the other families, particrly the Amarhikss and Aztebas. For them, the fall of a prominent Azazel noble was nothing short of a small victory.

    The dynamic within the dome was palpable. The tension between the families was ever-present, and each participant''s fate seemed to carry the weight of their entire lineage. As the magus left the arena in shame, the crowd waited eagerly for the next figure to emerge from the pir, each wondering who would remain favored in the eyes of the supreme beings.

    Suddenly the divine bell chimed, its resonating echoes filled the vast dome and spread throughout the temple grounds, signaling a significant shift within the trial.

    Emery''s eyes were drawn once again to the pir, where subtle shifts in its energy indicated the trial had advanced to its next stage. The air grew tense as those gathered around, especially the Nephilim families, waited with bated breath for what came next.

    Annara, ever attentive with her familiars listening to the surrounding whispers, leaned closer to Emery and murmured, "They say only 24 participants remain."

    Reaching this point in the trial was no small feat��those who had advanced were now guaranteed the title of "Noble Chosen by Heaven", a coveted honor among Nephilim nobility. This prestigious designation would elevate not only the participants but also their entire families, cementing their influence and status within the faction. Satisfied with the spectacle and ready to leave, Emery turned to go, but before he could take a step, the pir reacted once more. Emerging from the ethereal light was a figure he recognized immediately��Jinkan.

    She stepped out with grace and quiet,posed strength, the trial having tested her but not broken her resolve. Her appearance was met with immediate celebration from the Amarhiks group, particrly Grand Magus Sarafina, who smiled broadly as she rushed forward to greet her pupil. The rest of the Amarhiks family members followed, their joy palpable as they gathered around Jinkan, their victory assured with her sessful return.

    Seeing the enthusiastic reception, Emery seized the opportunity. Jinkan, was one of the few Nephilim he had connections with, he was tempted to offer his congrattions and perhaps glean some of the political climate surrounding the Nephilim and, more specifically, the Astiel family. If anyone could shed light on what was happening behind the scenes, it would be her.

    Emery was poised to follow Jinkan, but instead of immediately leaving with the Amarhiks group, she opted to take a rest in a secluded corner of the temple grounds. The group remained there for hours, seemingly nning to observe the final result of the trial. During that time, a few more participants exited the secret realm, each greeted with varying degrees of enthusiasm depending on their sess.

    Finding a perfect time when the female grand magus left, Emery moved through the lingering crowd, weaving his way toward Jinkan, but was quickly stopped by her guards. Without missing a beat, he spoke, his tone calm and respectful.

    "I am a friend of the Duchess. I''vee to congratte her on her sess."

    It took a few mental messages for Jinkan to recognize him. When her gaze finally settled on Emery and Annara, her eyes widened in surprise.

    "You... both of you...." she began, her voice trailing off, before realizing the need for discretion. Jinkan quickly masked her surprise, ying along with Emery''s secret identity. With a subtle nod to the guards, she gestured for them to let Emery and Annara through.

    Emery could see the pride and exhration still radiating from Jinkan. Her six months of intense trials and the two years of preparation leading up to it had evidently paid off. She was still riding the high of her aplishments, and her bodynguage spoke volumes.

    Her aura had grown stronger, and Emery could sense that she had reached the peak of the full moon magus realm.

    The intense challenges had not only strengthened her but also earned her the prestigious title of ''Noble Chosen by Heaven.'' This title, highly coveted among Nephilim nobles, significantly elevated her standing, cing her closer to her ultimate goal��the Nephilim throne.

    She let out a scoff, her eyes shing with amusement. "You remember Linhao, right? My foolish stepbrother didn''t even get selected for the trial!"

    As Jinkan reveled in her triumph, Emery realized she was still unaware of the recent developments back on Earth.

    Seizing the moment, he leaned in and whispered the unsettling news. Jinkan, someone who had closely followed Earth''s situation, especially during the negotiation of the Kronos duel agreement, immediately showed a shift in her demeanor. Her face twisted into a mix of frustration and concern as she processed the information. The news clearly unsettled her.

    "Are you certain it''s Astiel, ...the Sky God?" she asked, her voice barely containing her disbelief. For Jinkan, the thought of such a powerful figure��one on the verge of bing the tenth supreme magus of the Nephilim��engaging in what she deemed petty affairs seemed far-fetched.

    "He wouldn''t risk tarnishing his reputation over a lower-realm," she murmured, her brow furrowed as if trying to piece together a puzzle that didn''t fit.

    Her confusion lingered for a moment before she considered another possibility. "No, this isn''t about giving Kronos an edge in the duel�� something bigger is happening here, but we shouldn''t discuss it in this ce."

    Emery, sensing the gravity of her words, nodded and casually suggested, "I''m ready to leave whenever you are."

    To his surprise, Jinkan gave him a puzzled look. "Wait�� don''t you want to stay and wait for your friend''s trial result?"

    Caught off guard, Emery''s heartbeat quickened. "My friend? ...What do you mean?"

    Jinkan''s next revtion hit him like a blow.

    "You didn''t know?!! I thought that''s why you were here!" she added, "Your friend, Julian�� he''s one of thest 20 still in the trial."

 Chapter 2301 Why is he here?

    Chapter 2301 Why is he here?

    "Julian?! He is here?!" Emery''s voice was filled with disbelief.

    Thest news he had received about his Roman friend was three years prior. Julian had been deeply involved in rebuilding a kingdom on a war-torn. The exact location had always been shrouded in mystery, and Emery had never fully understood what Julian had been up to.

    To discover that Julian was now part of a significant Nephilim event was both startling and troubling.

    Emery''s attention was fixed on the radiant pir, its glow pulsating with each chime of the divine bell. His mind raced with questions and concerns.

    Turning to Jinkan, he urgently asked, "Are you sure it''s him?"

    Jinkan''s expression shifted to one of mild irritation.

    She rolled her eyes and replied sarcastically, "Well... I don''t know... I only spent six months with him in that secret realm... what do you think?! Of course, I know it''s him!" Emery''s astonishment grew as he processed the information.

    The revtion that Julian had made it into the top ranks of the Trial of Faith, with fewer than ten participants remaining, left Emery even more bewildered.

    Julian''s sess in such a prestigious Nephilim trial was astounding, especially given the implications of his position. Emery''s thoughts turned to Julian''s unique abilities, hisw of sovereignty, which supposedly has some connection to faith energy.

    "But why? Why didn''t he tell us about this?" Emery''s confusion turned to frustration. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Annara, ever observant, only fueled his unease further with her ominousment. "Huh... I always knew he is a troublesome one."

    As Emery''s thoughts swirled with questions, the divine bell rang once more. The glowing pir intensified, signaling that the trial had advanced into another stage. The figures emerging from the realm became more significant with each round.

    Jinkan, watching alongside him, remarked,

    "He''s in the top eight now. He did well, indeed." Her words carried a hint of admiration as she exined the weight of his ranking. Julian had earned yet another prestigious title��the Heavenly Ruler��a distinction reserved for the most formidable participants of the Trial of Faith. This title marked Julian as someone of immense divine favor within the Nephilim''splex hierarchy.

    And then, after what felt like an eternity, Emery finally saw him.

    Julian emerged from the portal, stepping out of the secret realm with a calm,manding presence. His once-familiar figure was now suffused with a radiant, almost regal aura that clung to him like a second skin.

    The transformation was striking��Julian had ascended to the full moon magus realm, his power evident in the very air around him.

    Whispers rippled through the crowd, many craning their necks to catch a glimpse of the mysterious figure who had risen to such prominence in the trial. Shock and curiosity painted the faces of those watching as they tried to identify him. Julian was not a Nephilim noble, nor a familiar face to most in Seraph City. His rise had been swift, silent, and utterly unexpected.

    Emery was just about to approach Julian when a sudden movement caught his attention��Athena, the Kronos magus, leaped at Julian, embracing him tightly.

    Her cheerful congrattions rang out, drawing the attention of several nearby magus. The familiarity between the two struck Emery as concerning. Having a prominent figure from the Kronos faction so openly friendly with Julian made him hesitate.

    He stopped mid-step, his instincts telling him to hold back and observe.

    Jinkan, who had been quietly watching alongside Emery, seemed to understand the situation and said. "You do what you need to do�� I''ll investigate the Astiel in the meantime," The Amarhiks princess had her own affairs to handle, and after agreeing on a time and ce to meet, she left joining her entourage.

    Emery couldn''t shake his fixation on Julian. His eyes stayed locked on his old friend, observing every interaction, every gesture.

    As the hours passed, Julian mingled effortlessly among the Nephilims, exchanging words with influential figures. The ease with which he navigated these circles was unsettling. Emery listened closely, his spirit sense picking up every word exchanged.

    Many ttered Julian profusely, addressing him by two names. The first, "Heavenly Ruler," was the title Julian had earned through his performance in the Trial of Faith. But the second title��"The Great Pacifier"��was unfamiliar to Emery, and it piqued his curiosity. "What are you nning to do?" Annara asked. Emery, however, kept his focus on Julian. He wasn''t ready to make a move yet, not until he understood more.

    The Trial of Faith drew to its conclusion a few hourster, with the final rankings announced, and the top spot imed by someone familiar to Emery.

    A young magus, Nael Nephilim, a prominent member of the Azazel family, first gained recognition during the Celestial Expedition. Known throughout the Nephilim faction as the "Faith Child," Nael had been groomed for greatness, and it appeared he had just received recognition from the three supreme principalities.

    The atmosphere shifted into one of celebration. The top participants, those who had garnered the favor of the supreme beings, were rewarded with special honors and gifts bestowed by the Seraph.

    Emery watched with growing concern as Julian stood tall among the Nephilim elites, his presence now fully epted within their ranks. The pride and ease with which Julian moved among them only deepened Emery''s unease

    When the final festivities were over, Julian and Athena slipped away from the main gathering. Emery kept a careful eye on them, his instinctspelling him to follow.

    They left the grand temple grounds, heading toward the residential district, where only the wealthiest and most influential magus stayed.

    The grand estate and opulent surroundings hinted at the wealth and power that Julian now moved within. Emery remained unseen, his senses alert as he observed from the shadows. Unfortunately, Emery''s mastery of space magic was severely restricted here, and his spirit reading abilities were equally diminished by the heavy wards surrounding the residential area. From the shadows, he could only watch as prominent guests and envoys from various factions arrived bearing gifts, though he was unable to discern the conversations taking ce inside the hall.

    Patiently observing,e evening, Emery noted that Julian and Athena retired together, sharing a private room.

    The following day, a simr pattern unfolded, with even more guestsing to visit the estate. Emery continued to observe, piecing together the subtle nuances of Julian''s interactions with the Nephilim envoys. The longer he watched, the more convinced he became that something was amiss. His intuition told him that there was more to Julian''s recent rise in the Nephilim ranks than what appeared on the surface.

    "Maybe I should just ask him directly!" Emery was prepared to confront Julian and demand answers when Annara arrived with new information. She had managed to approach one of the envoys and gather additional details.

    She learned more about Julian''s new identity as "Julius the Great Pacifier" and the he was now ruling.

    Realizing that there was little more to be gleaned from his current position in Sky City, Emery decided his next step would be to visit this kingdom that his friend mysteriously ruled upon.

    x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 2302 Nova Roma

    Chapter 2302 Nova Roma

    Despite having spent less than a week in Sky City, Emery made a decisive move to follow the lead Annara had provided. His curiosity and concern for Julian pushed him to take a journey through three portal gates and over six hours of space travel, leading them to a distant gxy in sector 11.

    Their destination was a middle-realm with a tumultuous past. Over 3000 years of unrelenting conflict had scarred thend.

    Historical records painted a bleak picture: once a flourishing world under the rule of an ipetent magus, the had fallen into disarray two millennia ago due to insurmountable debt.

    The original magus, unable to settle the debt, was forced to sell the.

    Since that time, the''s ownership has changed hands multiple times, with each new ruler seeking to exploit its remaining resources. The relentless cycle of exploitation and conflict had left thend ravaged and deste, with twelve kingdoms perpetually at odds, fighting over thest remnants of their diminishing resources.

    However, less than five years ago, a significant shift urred.

    The database detailed a dramatic turn of events when a new faction, led by a Magus named Julius, acquired the.

    This Julius��was described as having achieved something extraordinary. Under his leadership, the long-standing war between the twelve kingdoms came to an abrupt end.

    The once fragmented and strife-ridden world began to stabilize as the magus united the warring factions. His efforts in bringing peace and order were not merely a political feat but a monumental achievement, transforming the from a battleground into an empire now known as ''Nova Roma.''

    The title "Great Pacifier" was bestowed upon him as a mark of his sess.

    This title was not just a reflection of his diplomatic prowess but also symbolized his ability to bring harmony to a long gued by turmoil.

    As Emery and Annara stepped through the portal, they found themselves standing in the heart of a grand capital city��its transformation was nothing short of remarkable.

    The architecture before them was astonishingly reminiscent of ancient Rome, with its towering marble columns, sprawling zas, and meticulously designed streets. The blend of old-world grandeur and careful reconstruction gave the city a sense as if they had been transported into an era of Roman splendor. Even the citizens, dressed in traditional Roman attire��tunics, and intricately woven fabrics��added to the city''s authentic atmosphere.

    Despite being a middle-realm world, Nova Roma had a sense of regality and order.

    Like Nexus, it operated under specific rules, where the majority of the poption wasrgely unaware of the broader Magus Universe.

    This restriction meant that Emery and Annara, categorized as the Traveller, were confined to certain areas of the city, with limited ess to the deeper workings of the empire. Despite these restrictions, they were met with an unexpectedly warm reception from the locals. The people of Nova Roma greeted them with genuine hospitality.

    One man, well-versed in etiquette and history, offered them guided tours, showcasing the city''s rich cultural heritage and the impressive achievements of its new ruler.

    Emery took note of the city''s defenses, which were formidable by any standard. He observed that at least a dozen magus of considerable strengthparable to those he had encountered in Terra City��were stationed throughout the city.

    These magus, along with hundreds of praetorian guards, Julian''s powerful y warriors formed a formidable protective force. Their presence, both in terms of number and skill, underscored the serious measures taken to secure the city and maintain order.

    A female magus approached Emery and Annara with a practiced grace.

    With a subtle probe of their auras, she confirmed their honorable status and ensured their identities were in order. Her demeanor was courteous and professional, reflecting the high standards of service expected in Nova Roma.

    "I understand you are a trader, Sir," she began, her voice smooth and respectful. "I wonder if there is anything we can assist you with during your stay?"

    Emery prepared with his reasons for being there, responded promptly, "I am here to see the Lord of the City."

    The woman''s response caught Emery off guard. "Our Lord will be arriving in a day or two," she informed him. "In the meantime, I would be pleased to offer you the finest amodations avable."

    Emery quickly deduced that he was not the only guest seeking an audience with Julian. Much like the envoys who had flocked to Sky City to meet Julian, some hade to Nova Roma in anticipation of his arrival. The woman''s assumption that Emery was one of these high-profile visitors seeking to engage with the new ruler of Nova Roma made sense in light of his recent achievements in the Trial of Faith.

    As soon as they were shown their amodation, Emery made a decision. He instructed Annara to stay behind and continue probing the city to gather intelligence. Meanwhile, he would slip away, venturing outside the city to explore and gather more information about the and its recent transformation under Julian''s rule. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Unlike the heavily guarded and magically reinforced Sky City, the people of Nova Roma werepletely unaware of Emery''s presence. He slipped through the streets and halls unnoticed, a ghost among the living, his mastery of space magic and spirit reading rendering him invisible to even the most watchful eyes.

    As he walked past nobles andmoners alike, he effortlessly probed their minds, piecing together their thoughts, histories, and, most importantly, their perspectives on their new ruler.

    Nova Roma was made up of twelve kingdoms, each with its own culture, power structure, and long history of conflict. With his spatial magic, Emery moved swiftly across the entire, visiting every one of these regions in a matter of hours.

    As he observed the people and their rulers, he found himself increasingly impressed by Julian''s method of governance.

    Through a careful bnce of might and diplomacy, he had unified the once-warring kingdoms under a single banner. The political structure he established mirrored the Roman Republicplete with a Senate of 120 influential figures who held considerable power, though ultimately answerable to Julian, whom they viewed as something more than just a ruler.

    Some saw Julian as a formidable warrior, whose victories on the battlefield had earned their respect and loyalty. Others viewed him as a savior, the man who had brought an end to centuries of warfare and suffering. Still, others believed him to be a divine figure, a king ordained by the gods themselves, destined to bring peace and prosperity to their world.

    Emery couldn''t help but notice the towering statues of Julian erected across the kingdoms. The people, whether they were peasants or nobles, bowed their heads in reverence when passing these monuments. It reminded Emery of the reverence he had seen on other Nephilim-controlleds, where rulers were worshipped as divine beings.

    Here, Julian''s image dominated every corner, and the people revered him without hesitation. Everywhere Emery looked, he saw unwavering loyalty, and it was clear that Julian was not just admired, but deeply loved by his people.

    The truth was, that Emery would have been greatly impressed by what Julian had aplished.

    If only he didn''t know the Nephilim were behind it all.

    Nova Roma = New Rome

 Chapter 2303 Coronation

    Chapter 2303 Coronation

    Emery arrived at Nova Roma''s capital just in time to witness a grand spectacle.

    Tens of thousands of citizens packed the streets, crowding into the massive square at the heart of the city. The atmosphere buzzed with electric anticipation, the air thick with reverence as every eye was turned toward the sky.

    Their King, Julian made his appearance, he descended gracefully from the heavens, d in gleaming white and gold armor, a crimson cloak billowing behind him, and a majestic crown atop his head, he wore an ominous mask that obscured his face, enhancing the divine aura surrounding him.

    His form cut an imposing figure as he floated down,nding atop a massive statue��his own likeness that loomed over the square.

    As he removed the mask, revealing his face to the crowd, a wave of jubtion erupted. Thunderous cheers filled the air, drowning out any other sound. Then, as if part of a well-rehearsed ceremony, the entire assembly of people dropped to their knees in perfect unison, bowing deeply before their ruler. It was a sight to behold��an empire forged in both love and fear, where Julian had transcended the role of king. He was worshipped as a god.

    Annara, ever sharp-tongued, stood beside him, her eyes twinkling with a mixture of amusement and curiosity. "You have to admit," she said with a slight smirk, "he''s really good at this... Very theatrical!"

    Emery remained silent, absorbing the scene. Sensing his thoughts, Annara added with a sly smile, "I wonder what role he ys in this story�� the best friend? The rival? Or perhaps, the main antagonist?"

    Her words hit harder than intended, as Emery couldn''t help but question where Julian''s loyaltiesy��or worse, what his true ambitions were.

    The two followed the sea of people as they streamed toward the grand Nova Roma pce, where hundreds had gathered in anticipation. Senators in their ornate robes, military generals adorned in ceremonial armor, magus with their enigmatic presence, and advisors lined the majestic halls, awaiting their ruler''s entrance.

    When Julian finally arrived, the crowd bowed deeply in respect, murmurs of admiration rippling through them. Emery was ced among the envoys, positioned as one of the esteemed guests in the grand hall. From this vantage point, he had a clear view of everything unfolding before him. The majestic throne loomed at the far end, and Julian, now fully adorned in his regal attire, took his seat with amanding presence.

    On his left sat the striking figure of Athena, her beauty radiant and her expression one of calm authority. To Julian''s right, however, was a figure that immediately drew Emery''s attention��a powerful, elderly man who exuded an aura of immense strength.

    VIA swiftly essed the identity of the elder: Marius, a Nephilim grand magus from one of the secondary families. The records painted a picture of a highly decorated veteranmander, a figure of respect and fear in equal measure. Marius had retired from his post over a hundred years ago, but his presence here signaled something far more significant��Julian had surrounded himself with individuals who held not just power, but also the experience to wield it effectively.

    As Julian settled into his throne, Emery expected the formalities to begin, perhaps the acknowledgment of the envoys who had traveled far to seek an audience. Yet, there was an eerie stillness in the air. The grand hall had fallen into an anticipatory silence.

    No one spoke. All eyes were fixed on Julian, waiting.

    Emery could feel the tension rising. Whatever was about to happen, it was clear that this gathering wasn''t merely a formality. They were all waiting for something... or someone.

    As the tension in the grand hall reached its peak, Emery''s heightened senses detected the subtle hum of a descending ship overhead.

    His attention shifted to the main entrance, where the doors opened to reveal a group of figures in flowing white and gold robes, each adorned with intricate symbols that marked them as the high priestesses of the Papal Church.

    This denomination, closely tied to the Seraph lineage, was one of the most revered and powerful organizations within the Nephilim faction. But what caught everyone''s attention was the figure leading them��a grand magus of immense power, one of the Twelve Apostles of the Nephilim.

    Whispers of reverence spread through the crowd as the group made their entrance.

    Their presence alone seemed to radiate divine authority. The apostle, a tall, imposing figure with a face etched in the stern lines of someone used to wielding both spiritual and political influence, strode forward confidently. His gaze locked on Julian, who, without hesitation, stood from his throne and stepped forward.

    "We are honored by your eminence''s presence," Julian spoke, his words carrying weight.

    In a disy of humility, Julian bent one knee before the apostle, his head bowed. The air in the room grew even heavier as all the high-ranking officials, magus, and guests, in a show ofplete obedience, followed suit, dropping to their knees in reverence. Even Emery and Annara, to avoid drawing unnecessary attention, did the same.

    What happened next unfolded with a chilling sense of ceremony, as the apostle''s tone shifted to one of casual authority. He congratted Julian for his triumphs, his words dripping with an air of inevitability, as though this moment had been predetermined. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You have proven yourself," the apostle dered, his voice echoing through the grand hall. "Now, embrace your fate. Align yourself fully with the Nephilim gods, and you shall receive what has been promised."

    Emery watched closely, his eyes narrowing as Julian spoke a line of practiced words, a solemn deration of faith. He recited oaths pledging his trust, loyalty, and soul to the Nephilim gods.

    Emery watched closely, his eyes narrowing as Julian spoke a line of practiced words, a solemn deration of faith. He recited oaths pledging his trust, loyalty, and soul to the Nephilim gods.

    The ceremony reached a crescendo as the apostle revealed a sacred artifact��an ancient relic that radiated with power. It was a gleaming, ornate chalice, engraved with runes that glowed faintly. The crowd hushed, a collective breath held in reverence as the apostle lifted the holy grail high, proiming it to be the blood of the Nephilim gods.

    A flicker of unease gripped Emery''s chest. His instincts screamed at him to intervene, to stop Julian frompleting whatever pact he had made with these beings. But he remained still, his mind racing, as Julian epted the chalice without hesitation.

    As Julian drank, a visible change came over him. His skin seemed to glow faintly, and the air around him pulsed with energy. The apostle ced a hand on Julian''s head, murmuring words of blessing in anguage only the highest ranks of the Nephilim could understand.

    With a solemn gesture, the apostle took a new crown��crafted of gold and dark celestial metals��and ced it upon Julian''s head.

    "Behold!" the apostle shouted, his voice booming through the hall. "The birth of Julius Kaesar, the 82nd Heavenly Son of the Nephilim gods!"

    The crowd erupted into thunderous cheers, their voices rising in unison to praise their new god-king. The energy in the room shifted from reverence to euphoria, as one by one, envoys stepped forward to congratte Julian on his ascension.

    But as Emery stood amidst the celebrations, a cold dread settled deep in his core. While the others rejoiced, he felt a sense of profound unease.

 Chapter 2304 Questions

    Chapter 2304 Questions

    The overwhelming scene before Emery made his blood boil.

    He watched as his friend stood on that stage, crowned in glory and hailed as a god, every fiber of him wanting to charge forward and knock Julian back to his senses. His fists clenched, heart pounding in frustration at what Julian had be.

    Sensing his agitation, Annara immediately grabbed his arm. Her voice was sharp, a reminder of the reality around them.

    "Are you crazy?! Not now! Not like this!"

    Emery shot her a look, but she was right. The room was still teeming with Nephilim envoys and high-ranking representatives, each of them potentially dangerous. Even though the Papal Church had already left, the power within this room could easily overwhelm him if he acted impulsively. He nced around again, scanning the faces of the envoys and dignitaries. They were all watching, waiting, basking in the afterglow of the grand ceremony. Emery had no intention of confronting his friend in secrecy, as he had done before. This time, he wanted Julian to face him in front of everyone, to reveal his true self under the gaze of all these powerful witnesses.

    He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down.

    When the ceremony finally concluded, the crowd began to disperse. The grand hall gradually emptied as the senate, and other Nova Roma representatives slowly filed out.

    Julian began to engage with the envoy personally. One by one, they approached him, offering congrattions, gifts, and promises of further alliances. Julian weed them all with a practiced grace, keeping the conversations in the semi-public setting of the grand hall. The discussions were cordial and superficial, devoid of any significant exchanges or revtions.

    Emery, posing as an unknown merchant, was ced fairly at the back of the line. He observes the proceedings from a distance and bide his time, his n now more solidified than ever.

    "The next guest, Mister Evan, Apothecary from Centauri City," the attendant announced.

    Emery, hidden beneath his shapeshifting disguise, stepped forward. He had masked his true power to the level of a crescent moon stage, a precaution that ensured even the grand magus standing next to Julian wouldn''t be able to sense anything unusual about him. He appeared no more remarkable than any other traveling trader. Yet, the moment Julian heard the name Centauri, a noticeable spark of recognition lit up his face.

    "Ahh, Mister Evan... You came from Centauri? And an apothecary, that''s good!!" a smile appeared on his face as he added, "What can I do for you today?"

    Emery met Julian''s gaze. There was no excessive courtesy in his posture as he spoke directly in a measured tone "Lord Julius, I wonder if you''ve heard of me before... or if perhaps Centauri City holds a special interest for you?"

    It was a calcted question, meant to probe how much Julian was willing to reveal��or conceal��about his past, especially the reason he had changed his name. However, to Emery''s surprise, Julian remainedposed. His response was calm and collected, without a hint of tension.

    "Actually... I spent some time there. I''ve built some connections with the Proxima faction and had the good fortune to be acquainted with the Supreme King" Julian started to smile again as he added "However... my particr interest in Centauri is that a good friend of mine��an apothecarist��recently opened a shop there."

    Emery''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly.The Merlin Shop had only been established less than a year ago, and knowing that Julian had spent thest six months in the secret realm, this revtion startled him. It was somehow proof that Julian had been following his affair, possibly even keeping tabs on him and the Earth faction.

    To push further, Emery kept up the charade with a surprised tone. "Lord Julius... is the friend you speak of Master Emery of the Merlin Shop?"

    The question might have seemed simple, but it wasyered with intent. Emery needed to see if Julian would openly admit his connection to him in front of all the Nephilim representatives. To his surprise, Julian did exactly that. His face brightened, and a genuine smile spread across his features.

    "You know my good brother, Emery?!" Julian eximed warmly, his tone filled with excitement. "This is excellent! Master Evan, whatever your business is with Nova Roma, we will ensure you''re taken care of!"

    "...." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emery couldn''t deny the sense of relief that washed over him at that moment. A part of his previous frustration was lifted by Julian''s seemingly sincere acknowledgment. But despite the warmth of those words, Emery''s wariness remained. It wasn''t enough to convince him, especially after he noticed a shift in the atmosphere. Whispers rippled through the room, envoys exchanged curious nces, and Athena''s expression subtly hardened.

    Emery knew he had to push further, so he deliberately let his expression change��adopting a more serious, almost pained look. "My Lord," his voice heavy with false urgency, "the truth is, It was purely by chance that I happened to be in this region, and now that I am sure of your identity... I am afraid... Ie bearing bad news."

    Julian''s face instantly shifted, worry creasing his brow as he leaned forward, his voice urgent. "Tell me!!�� Did something happen to my friend?!!"

    Before Emery could answer, Athena swiftly intervened, stepping in. "Lord, I believe it''s best to move this conversation elsewhere. Allow me to handle the other guests."

    Julian paused for a moment, regaining hisposure, and it seemed as though he was ready to follow Athena''s suggestion. But Emery wasn''t about to let the moment slip away. He could feel the weight of the opportunity before him, and he pressed on, cutting through the tension.

    "Lord Julian... the news came from Earth��your home. I regret to inform you that... The elder of your faction, Grand Magus Fuxi, ....was murdered in cold blood"

    Julian''s eyes widened in shock, but before he could react, Emery pressed on he turned his voice sharp and deliberate.

    "The murderer... is a Nephilim!"

 Chapter 2305 Confrontation

    2305 Confrontation

    The room was now a hive of murmurs, the once polite atmosphere shifting into something far more tense and uncertain. Whispers spread like wildfire among the envoys and dignitaries, not just because of the shocking news the mysterious merchant had brought but because of how brazenly he had used the Nephilim.

    Emery''s blunt words had smeared the revered name of the Nephilim in front of everyone, creating an atmosphere charged with suspicion.

    All eyes remained fixed on Julian, waiting for his reaction, especially Emery, who was carefully gauging every change in his expression.

    Julian''s face had gone pale, and for a moment, he looked shaken, the news of Fuxi''s murder cutting through hisposure.

    "Is this true?! Fuxi�� murdered?" Julian''s voice trembled slightly, hanging in the air.

    He hesitated, then turned to Athena, seeking for an answer. Emery noticed the subtle shift in Athena''s demeanor��restlessness. She was quick to act, taking control of the situation by redirecting the focus onto Emery. Her voice was sharp, dripping with indignation.

    "This man!" Athena pointed usingly, "He dares to nder our great faction! He''s clearly here to cause trouble!"

    Her words were like a trigger. Immediately, a dozen guards and magus stepped forward, surrounding Emery in a tight circle, their weapons and spells at the ready. The tension was palpable, filling the grand hall with an electrifying sense of danger.

    Despite the rising tension, Emery held his ground, maintaining his calm facade. He knew his words had been provocative, but they were necessary to test Julian''s true feelings.

    Now, with the attention fully on him, Emery adjusted his tone, his voice steady as he spoke again. "My apologies for my poor choice of words," he said, with a slight bow "What I meant to say is�� I heard that the Nephilim were used of being the suspects."

    Emery had no intention of being dragged away without hearing Julian''s response, so he toned down his rhetoric. Unfortunately, it wasn''t enough to satisfy Athena, whose sharp gaze remained fixed on him as she made a clear signal to have him removed from the hall.

    Just as the guards were about to act, a surprising intervention came from the elderly grand magus, Marius. His voice, calm and authoritative, cut through the tension.

    "Calm down... the Lord has not made his decision," Marius said, his words carrying enough weight to still the room.

    Athena''s face twisted in reluctant acquiescence, and she stepped back, signaling the guards to do the same, loosening the circle they had formed around Emery.

    Emery''s eyes remained locked on Julian, who seemed to be struggling internally, his gaze unreadable, until finally, he stood from his throne. His voice echoed through the grand hall as he addressed the room.

    "Dear honored guests, unfortunately, I must attend to a personal matter,"

    He swiftly began to disband the assembly, assuring everyone that he would meet with them individually at ater time. His decision to clear the hall was strategic, a move designed to maintain his public image. It was a predictable choice for someone who valued his reputation as much as Julian did, but this decision told Emery little about his true allegiance. It was still unclear where Julian''s loyalties trulyy.

    As thest of the guests left the hall, the heavy doors closed behind them, leaving only a few trusted magus and guards. The grand room, once filled with lively conversation, now felt thick with tension. Julian, no longer constrained by his public persona, let out a deep sigh. His eyes turned toward Athena.

    "Is this news true?" Julian''s voice was low but carried an undeniable weight.

    Athena hesitated for a moment before nodding, her usualposure faltering. Julian''s face tightened as he pressed further, his voice rising.

    "When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me right away?!"

    Athena''s eyes softened, her tone apologetic yet steady. "Believe me, I nned to tell you after the ceremony... I didn''t want to distract you from what needed to be done today."

    "Huh! You just worried that I would not ept the coronation, you think so little of me!"

    Julian fell silent, the weight of her words sinking in as he processed everything. His face darkened with heavy thought, and he finally turned his attention to the merchant standing before him��Emery in disguise, with Annara still maintaining her anonymity behind him.

    To everyone''s surprise, Julian said "Is that you�� in disguise�� Emery?"

    Emery allowed himself a slight smile, his lips curling in confidence as he dropped the facade. His true form emerged, his aura swelling in the air, potent and undeniable. Athena''s shock was visible; her eyes widened as she stepped back, while Marius stiffened, his rm palpable. Despite being a full moon magus, Emery''s aura was as powerful as a grand magus, sending waves of energy through the hall.

    "How did you know?"

    Julian, still processing the revtion, took a moment before responding. "Some of your information doesn''t add up... you are being too personal with your words... but what gave you away was your eyes�� only you... would look at me with such judgment."

    Emery''s gaze remained firm. "After everything I''ve seen�� should I not?"

    "What have you seen?! Me embracing the Nephilim? Can''t you see the reality? Do you know how hard it was to start something without their approval? The Nephilim are everywhere! You... Even you have a Nephilim friend. So why can''t I?!"

    His tone was sharp, but not filled with rage��more a frustrated disappointment, but Emery wasn''t swayed. "Making friends is one thing, but selling your soul? I find it hard to see which side you''re on right now��"

    A heavy silence followed, the words clearly cutting deeper than Julian expected. His voice cracked with frustration. "Why can''t you just trust me?! trust that I''m doing this for us!"

    Emery''s gaze remained steady. "The fact that you didn''t tell us anything about what you''ve been doing for thest five years�� only makes it harder to trust you."

    Julian''s frustration was palpable as he snapped, "I told you what I nned five years ago! I followed through, ording to my vision. If you were my friend, you should be congratting me, not sneaking around like a thief, throwing judgment!"

    His words hit hard, but Emery wasn''t about to back down. The tension between them was at its peak, and the bitter truth was bubbling to the surface.

    "Your vision?" Emery''s voice rose "Is it your vision, or someone else''s? Can''t you see what you''ve be? You''re nothing more than the Nephilim''s ve now!"

    These particr words made Athena and the grand magus Marius tense, their eyes shed with anger. But Julian held them back.

    "I see you''re angry because that our senior was murdered... I am too... I would even believe you that the Nephilim were behind it. But you know, just as I do, that not all Nephilim are evil. You can''t judge an entire faction by the mistakes of a few!" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Emery almost faltered at Julian''s words, the sincerity in his voice, the conviction behind every sentence. Julian wasn''t just spewing empty rhetoric; he genuinely believed in what he was saying, but his next words once again startled him.

    "Emery, I have seen him��the true and benevolent god. If only you would open your mind a little, you might understand the greater truth."

    These sentences only deepened Emery''s revolved, the conviction in his voice unwavering.

    "You don''t even realize that you''ve been brainwashed!? Your vision is clouded by the very forces you im to understand."

    Julian''s response was a dark chuckle, "And you always think that your animal instinct is right!! you''re too blinded by your own biases to see the reality."!"

    Emery and Julian''s eyes locked in a fierce, unyielding stare. Neither was willing to back down, each man convinced that his truth was the only reality. The tension between them crackled in the air, charged with the weight of their past and the stark divide that now separated them. It was clear that words alone would not bridge the growing chasm��they were both ready to settle their conflict through a show of strength.

    Julian''s voice cut through the silence, cold and sharp,ced with a dangerous edge.

    "Don''t be too confident... I''m not the same person you knew five years ago."

    Emery''s expression remained hard as steel. "And you think I am?"

    x x x x Anyment will be much appreciated, thanks

    Avan

 Chapter 2306 Duel

    2306 Duel

    Julian took a few deliberate steps forward and the movement instantly drew the attention of Athena and Marius, both on edge, but Julian''s sharpmand rang out "No one is to interrupt this fight," he dered with finality, his eyes never leaving Emery''s.

    With a deliberate motion, Julian retrieved a thick, heavy-looking golden shield, its weight evident as it hit the floor with a resounding thud. He drew a gleaming sword from behind it, the two weapons forming a formidable pair��the [Heaven''s Edge], a high-grade tier 7 weapon.

    Julian then cast two spells; the first was [Immortal Gate] Stage 8, and the second was [Aegis Body], a tier 7 spell tailored for a dual fire and metal user like Julian, significantly boosting his defensive and offensive capabilities. His body glowed with a metallic sheen, and mes licking at his skin elevated his power to the peak of the full moon magus realm.

    However, Emery remained calm, knowing that Julian stillcked the strength to challenge him directly. But then, Julian revealed something unexpected��as he cast another spell, one only granted to the most elite of the Nephilim, one Emery knew all too well.

    [Angelic Descent].

    From behind Julian, radiant wings of light unfurled��one, two, three, and then four. Each glowing feather added to his already immense power, pushing him beyond the limits of what a full moon magus could achieve. Seeing the transformation, Emery couldn''t suppress a wry smile, his voiceced with sarcasm and irritation. "Congrattions�� You''ve certainly managed to look the part!"

    This disy made Emery want to end the confrontation before it even began, he locked eyes with Julian and without hesitation invoked [Spectral Gaze], a potent spirit attack spell.

    A bolt of spirit energy surged forth, charged with the strength of a level three Pagoda, aimed directly at Julian''s mind. Such a spell was powerful enough to incapacitate most magus with its intense mental assault. But to Emery''s surprise, Julian exhibited only a flicker of difort.

    There was a brilliant golden line that appeared on Julian''s forehead, and With a forceful exertion of willpower, Julian brushed off the spectral attackpletely.

    "URGHH!!! That cheap attack will not work against someone with a devoted heart!!!" Julian dered, "Now!! Fight me properly!!"

    The unexpected resilience seemed to boost Julian''s abilities even further. Emery watched as the Roman''s light aura brightened and expanded, an impressive disy of power likely tied to his unique abilities.

    With swift precision, Emery activated his [Twilight Transformation], summoned his [Savage de], and infused it with [Void de], enhancing its already devastating power.

    Both warriors lunged forward, their swords poised for the first strike.

    Julian''s de whistled through the air in a brutal arc, but Emery''s reflexes were sharper, allowing him to sidestep the blow effortlessly. However, when Emery retaliated with a vicious sh of his own, Julian''s towering shield met the attack with a resounding sh. The golden shield, remarkably resilient, absorbed the brunt of the strike, deflecting the savage force of Emery''s Void de.

    CLANK!!

    Julian''s defenses were far more formidable than Emery had anticipated.

    The echo of steel against steel reverberated through the hall as the two continued their deadly exchange. Each strike sent gusts of wind howling through the room, the sheer force of their blows creating shockwaves that rippled outward.

    Five years ago, Julian was only at the half-moon stage. Now, seeing him reach such a level so quickly was impressive. Via calctions indicated abined battle power above 1000, nearing that of a lower-level Grand Magus.

    "You''ve certainly improved," Emery remarked, his voice steady despite the chaos, "but it''s still far from enough to challenge me!!"

    In the next instant, Emery shifted gears, his focus narrowing as he unleashed his signature [Sword Axis Mountain]bo. The series of strikes came in a rapid, unforgiving sequence.

    With each swift motion, the sound of their shing weapons filled the room.

    CLANK!CLANK! CLANK!

    The relentless barrage of strikes was both precise and brutal. Julian, though skilled, struggled to keep pace. His shield raised high, but Emery''s speed and precision were overwhelming.

    Within 10 strikes, Emery found his opening. His de cut deep into Julian''s waist, the searing pain evident in the Roman''s groan. The wound was severe, not just physically but also emotionally��a blow to both Julian''s body and his pride.

    Without hesitation, he closed his eyes and began muttering an incantation��a mixture of spellcasting and prayer, his words flowing in a strange, sacred rhythm. As he opened his eyes, both pupils gleamed with a golden glow, and the brilliant line on his forehead shone even brighter, radiating with power.

    18:42

    "URGHH! Not yet! you have seen nothing yet!!"

    Emery''s eyes widened as he watched the wound on Julian''s waist close in mere seconds. The Roman''s rapid regeneration was almost instantaneous��astonishingly fast, rivaling even his own primal healing abilities. Julian straightened up, he took a deep, steadying breath before speaking. "I''m d that you''ll be the first to witness test my new ability," Without hesitation, he closed his eyes and began muttering an incantation��a mixture of spellcasting and prayer, his words flowing in a strange, sacred rhythm. As he opened his eyes, both pupils gleamed with a golden glow, and the brilliant line on his forehead shone even brighter, radiating with power.

    Emery''s senses immediately red, picking up the unmistakable signature of a Domain��a powerful, cosmic force. He could feel it expanding from Julian, enveloping the space around him. Within moments, a radiant golden halo formed on his back, its brilliance almost blinding. "I call upon the grace of the Supreme Seraph, Lord Michael lend me your power!" Julian roared, his voice echoing through the hall like a divine decree.

    Suddenly, a massive, radiant figure materialized from the halo behind him. The being wasposed entirely of light, its form majestic and awe-inspiring. Towering over Julian, the figure resembled a celestial angel, its wings vast and shimmering with golden brilliance. The air itself seemed to tremble in the presence of this divine manifestation.

    "Now you shall see, the real power of one mandate by the heavens!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Julian''s aura, now infused with divine energy, surged, reaching new heights. His entire being exuded an overwhelming force and for the first time in their encounter, Emery felt a genuine sense of rm. Thank you for reading. There was an unexpected family gathering yesterday, so I will need an extra day for the additional chapter.

    Avan

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 2307 The Sovereign Path

    2307 The Sovereign Path

    Six years ago, after the Celestial expedition, Julian made a pivotal decision. He chose to walk his own path, chasing a vision that diverged from his fellow Earth Magus.

    Like the rest of the Earth''s champions, Julian''s immediate priority was clear: to ascend to the peak of the Magus realm before the looming duel with Kronos, set for eight years.

    But he knew the daunting truth��reaching that stage with his A-aptitude alone would take decades, anywhere from 10 to 30 years. The prospect of attaining the Grand Magus realm was even more elusive, a journey that could easily stretch to a few centuries.

    Julian had always been a realist. He understood that relying solely on his proficiency in Earth and Fire elements wouldn''t be enough to close the gap in time. His true strengthy in his mastery of the unique Law of Sovereignty, an ability that demanded much more than personal power��it required influence,mand, and control over the masses.

    For his vision to seed, Julian realized he didn''t just need strength. He needed followers��millions of them, billions even better. A collective force under his rule to empower hisw, to grant him the dominance he sought.

    The truth was, Earth had everything Julian needed for his grand vision: the poption, the resources, and most importantly, the foundation of power he had already built with the Roman Empire over the past decade.

    Earth was the perfect ce to harness the full potential of his Law of Sovereignty.

    Yet, Julian knew that pursuing such a course would inevitably lead to conflict with his friends. Emery, Klea, Chumo, and even Thrax��each of them held a special ce in his mind. Their bond had been forged through trials and battles, and Julian wasn''t willing to shatter that connection lightly.

    However, as time passed, he couldn''t help but feel the weight ofparison, especially when it came to the rapid advancements of both Emery and Thrax.

    The stark contrast was undeniable. Emery, in particr, had returned from the brink of death stronger than ever. Not only had he be the most powerful among their group, but he had also cemented his role as the undisputed leader of Earth''s magus.

    There was something about Emery''s transformation that gnawed at Julian, a subtle shift that left him feeling uneasy. At first, Julian believed these feelings were rooted in personal ego or perhaps jealousy. But as time passed, he realized it was something far deeper and more crucial.

    Julian came to a startling conclusion: as long as he remained in Emery''s shadow, as long as he was second to Emery''s leadership, his understanding of the Law of Sovereignty��the veryw that defined his essence��would never fully develop.

    Thew itself was intrinsically tied to the concept of dominion, leadership, and being inmand. To follow was to stifle his potential; to be anything less than a ruler was to forsake his very nature.

    This revtion became the turning point for Julian. And so, he made the difficult decision to break away. He let Emery take the mantle of Earth''s leader while he went on to build his own empire��his own, his own people, and most importantly, his own foundation.

    It was the best course of action for him and his fellow Earth magus.

    Afterpleting the Celestial Expedition, Julian made a decisive move. He used all 2,420 of his celestial points to exchange for vast amounts of high-value materials that had the best exchange rates within the Magus Alliance.

    For the next few weeks, he traveled across the Alpha Quadrant, meticulously researching and selling these materials to maximize his returns. By the time he was finished, along with his savings, Julian had amassed a fortune of over 300 million spirit stones.

    With his wealth secured, Julian began the arduous process of searching for a to establish his new empire. However, purchasing a proved to be far moreplex than he had anticipated.

    Prices fluctuated wildly based on a variety of factors and the true value of a was often obscured by hidden details. Mosts sold by factions came with significant drawbacks or "baggage," such as territorial unrest, ecological damage, or a decimated economy.

    Despite these challenges, Julian had very specific criteria in mind for his future domain.

    He needed a with arge, existing poption to fuel his ambitions. Most importantly, it had to be one that had already achieved the prestigious status of a middle-realm.

    Julian knew how time-consuming and difficult it was for a to be elevated to middle-realm status, and he wasn''t willing to wait for such a transformation. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Weeks passed as Julian scoured the markets, contacting brokers, studyingary auctions, and tapping into the Magus Alliance''sworks for leads. Just when it seemed like finding a suitable would be impossible, fortune smiled upon him.

    A Magus Alliance official he had befriended reached out with an enticing offer. "I found something that fits your needs," the official said. "A middle-realm with a poption of over 200 million. The catch? It''s been heavily harvested, and stripped of most of its natural resources. But, the current owners are in desperate need of funds. If you act quickly, you might be able to secure it for a fraction of the usual price."

    Julian, ever meticulous, took his time to conduct a thorough investigation into the''s current state. He discovered that the''s poption had been ravaged by centuries of unending wars. Its people lived in squalor, their lives dictated by conflict.

    Yet despite its dire condition, Julian saw potential in this world. It wasn''t its natural wealth he was after��it was the sheer number of inhabitants. Confident in his analysis, he made his move. Without hesitation, he poured all of his hard-earned spirit stones into the deal.

    "Congrattions," the Magus Alliance official said, handing him the official documents. "You are now the owner of 11725."

    Julian couldn''t contain his excitement. As soon as the paperwork was finalized, he visited the in person, eager to see thend that would be his empire.

    He flew over vast blue oceans, soared past towering desert mountains, and marveled at the rugged beauty of the''s diversendscapes. Despite its poor condition, there was an exhration he hadn''t felt in years��a sense of joy, in building something truly his own.

    However, that feeling was short-lived.

    Just a few days after his arrival, as he beganying the groundwork for his new home, a sudden and unwee visit disrupted his ns. A Magus Alliance envoy descended upon him, nked by several stern-faced officials.

    "Magus Julian, you do not have the proper permits to cultivate this. You are hereby ordered to cease all activities and vacate the premises immediately."

    Julian was not the kind of man to simply ept such things without a fight. He stood his ground and presented the official purchase documents, holding them up for the envoy to see.However, his bold stance only seemed to escte the situation, and he was instead charged as a criminal for illegally purchasing the.

    The usation led to his immediate imprisonment.

    "This is not right! I demand justice!"

    One more chapter to understand more about Julian''s POV. thank you for reading

    Avan

 Chapter 2308 Despair

    Chapter 2308 Despair

    Julian spent several weeks in prison, trapped in a dire situation with no one willing to listen to his ims of innocence. The Magus officials he had previously reported to had vanished, leaving him increasingly desperate.

    "What the hell is happening?" Julian''s frustration and confusion grew as the days passed. He began to suspect that he was being caught in some kind of scheme.

    Initially, Julian was hesitant to reach out to his Earth friends for help, but the absurdity of the situation forced his hand. Just as he was about to requestmunication with them, he was unexpectedly released from prison.

    "Why? I demand an exnation!" One of the Magus Alliance officers, with a dismissive tone, responded, "A lower realm like you end up in such a situation means you''ve offended someone powerful" he added "Word of advice... You should know your ce."

    Julian was stunned by the officer''s blunt admission. The implication was unmistakable: the Nephilim was the only powerful faction that could orchestrate such a situation. After all, just months ago, Emery had rejected Jinkan''s father, the Lord of the Amarhikks, from joining their faction, and this was likely a consequence of that rejection.

    The realization hit him hard. He immediately began making arrangements to return to Earth, deeply concerned about the safety of his friends.

    Just as he was about to set off, he received a critical message from Earth.

    Julian''s heart sank as he read the notice from Klea.

    The message detailed an imminent pirate attack on Earth involving Nephilim Kronos forces. Klea''s message was clear��there was hope that Julian woulde and assist. However, the report was several weeks old, and the attack had already taken ce during his time in prison.

    The follow-up message described how the attack had been sessfully thwarted with minimal casualties. Although Julian felt a wave of relief knowing his friends had managed to avert disaster, it was overshadowed by a deep sense of regret and frustration.

    He had been unable to contribute or help his friends in their time of need, and the realization of his powerlessness only deepened his despair.

    The report also highlighted Emery''s remarkable feat��defeating two Grand Magus-level pirates. Julian''s admiration for his friend was tinged with bitterness. Emery had reached new heights of power and aplishment, while Julian had fallen into a scheme, losing not only all his savings but, more crucially, his spirit and confidence.

    In his frustration and despair, Julian decided to pause his journey back to Earth halfway. He found himself in an unfamiliar city, overwhelmed by a sense of hopelessness. Stumbling into the nearest bar, he sought sce in the numbing embrace of alcohol.

    "Maybe this is my fate�� this is all I can be��" he muttered to himself, wallowing in self-pity.

    For a week, Julian wasted his life in a haze of drinks and regret. His despair led him into a bar fight, and once again, he found himself on the wrong side of thew, arrested and confined.

    During his lowest moments, Julian was visited by a vivid dream.

    He saw a radiant and awe-inspiring figure bathed in a divine glow. The figure spoke in a voice that resonated with both authority andfort, whispering words that seemed to echo through Julian''s very soul:

    "You are meant for great things, stand up and go try again!"

    The dream felt like an eternity, and when Julian awoke, the harsh reality of his prison cell was gone. Instead, he found himself lying in afortable bed, in an unfamiliar room.

    At his bedside stood a familiar beautifull female magus.

    "You''re finally awake," she said, her voice gentle yet authoritative.

    Julian blinked, disoriented, and recognized her as Athena��the daughter of Zeus from the Kronos family.

    They had once been close, Julian and Athena��unlikely allies who had forged a bond through shared vision and interest. Yet everything had changed at the Earth Summit. It was there that Athena had aligned herself with her family''s dark scheme, a plot that had put the Earth warriors in grave danger. The betrayal was still fresh in Julian''s mind, and the recent pirate attack that involved her family only deepened his distrust. The sight of her now��after everything��set his blood boiling.

    "Why are you here? What do you want?!" Julian''s eyes snapped open, confusion and anger mingling as he took in the unfamiliar surroundings.

    Yet here was Athena, standing calmly at the foot of his bed, her response was unexpected. "Believe it or not, a divine voice led me to find you," "..."

    Julian''s initial reaction to Athena''s im was a bitter chuckle, tinged with skepticism. But he couldn''t help but recall the soothing voice from his dream. "This must be one of your tricks!!" Julian said, his voice wasden with distrust. "You can say whatever you want, Julian... I was brought here by the voices... and I was just as surprised to find you like this."

    Julian stared at her for a moment, his anger simmering beneath the surface, but something about her words gnawed at him. He remained silent, his thoughts racing as he tried to make sense of what she was saying.

    "Voices?... Whose voices?!"

    "The voices of the gods, The Nephilim gods. They spoke to me... guided me here."

    Julian''s skepticism red immediately, but something was unsettling about her unwavering conviction. The Nephilim gods? He had heard of their supposed divine connections, but to think they had led her here, to him, in his darkest hour��it seemed absurd. Yet, his curiosity got the better of him. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Tell me more..."

    Athena was more than willing to borate. She exined the enigmatic nature of the Nephilim gods. Julian, however, remained skeptical. After all, everything that had been happening to Earth, he shared with Athena what had recently happened to him. His bitterness, which had been simmering for weeks, finally surfaced.

    "It was definitely your doing! Only the Nephilim would go to such lengths!" Julian snapped, his frustration spilling over.

    Athena didn''t dispute his usation. In fact, she nodded, acknowledging his anger. "I can''t say if it''s true or not, but I understand why you''d feel that way," she said calmly.

    She then suggested "Maybe you should confront the Amarhikss directly. Or perhaps... someone with more authority within the Nephilim. My family might know more."

    "What!? Your grandfather?!" he eximed. The idea was almostughable to him. "Ha ha, I would never ask for help from the Kronos! Not in a million years!"

    Athena remained calm. "Alright then... don''t you have anyone else within the Nephilim ranks who could help?"

    Julian had no intention of going through Jinkan, someone connected to Emery, but one name stood out in his mind: Grand Magus Marius, a prominent Nephilim elder he had known well. Marius was the very person who first recognized and nurtured Julian''s potential in thew of sovereign during his academy days.

    The dark clouds of his recent misfortunes slowly parted, revealing a sliver of light. Despite his lingering doubts, the idea of reconnecting with Marius offered a tangible path forward. With a renewed sense of purpose, Julian set out on their journey to meet the esteemed Nephilim elder.

 Chapter 2309 Seek Destiny

    Chapter 2309 Seek Destiny

    The journey to find the retired elder proved to be a formidable challenge.

    Julian''sst encounter with Grand Magus Marius had been over a decade ago during his visit to the Nephilim world. The elder had made a significant impression on him, but tracking down Marius''s most recent whereabouts was far from straightforward.

    Surprisingly, Athena chose to apany Julian on this quest. Her assistance was invaluable, helping him navigate theplex web of Nephilim bureaucracy and oveing various obstructions. She was determined to help Julian not only find Marius but also to persuade him to offer his aid.

    "Why are you helping me? What''s your goal here?" Julian asked, still skeptical of her motivations.

    Athena''s answer was tinged with sincerity. "Aside from what I believe to be the will of the Nephilim gods, I just want to prove that not all Nephilim are bad."

    For a few weeks, Julian and Athena journeyed across multiples, their search seemingly in vain. Each attempt to locate Marius only led them to more dead ends. Just as they were about to lose hope, they were unexpectedly contacted by the elder himself, who had managed to track them down.

    To Julian''s surprise, Grand Magus Marius revealed that he, too, had heard the same mysterious voice urging him to assist Julian.

    However, unlike Athena, Marius was not inclined to follow such directives without scrutiny. His deep understanding of the Nephilim faith and itsplexities made him cautious of blindly epting divine instructions.

    "Elder�� please advise me��What are all these voices? What do they want? " Marius, with his extensive knowledge and experience, provided a more nuanced perspective. He exined that within the Nephilim faith, there were two distinct denominations. One believed that such divine voices originated from the three supreme principalities, the highest beings in their pantheon. The other faction, however, held that these voices came from even higher, more abstract entities, beyond the principalities. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The elderly grand magus who had grown weary of the political machinations and intrigue within the Nephilim factions, was skeptical of ims that the voices came from the true gods. He had long distrusted the political use of divine messages for maniption and control. Despite his skepticism, Marius was genuinely fond of Julian. He had witnessed Julian''s potential and dedication during their previous interactions. "I am willing to give you a chance to prove yourself. If you truly are chosen by the true gods"

    Julian, who held Grand Magus Marius in deep respect, was deeply honored by the elder''s willingness to assist him. Despite his current personal turmoil, Julian maintained his resolve and addressed Marius with unwavering honesty. "Elder, I can''t lie to you�� I do not have faith in the Nephilim gods."

    Marius''s response was unexpected "It doesn''t matter how you feel. It is the gods who chose you, not the other way around."

    Having learned of Julian''s predicament involving the problematic purchase, Marius offered a solution. "I will help you secure the necessary permits and clear the bureaucratic hurdles," Marius said, "but in return, I need yourmitment. You must pledge to participate in the Trial of Faith that will take ce in five years."

    The Trial of Faith was a significant event, designed to test the resolve and worthiness of those who sought divine favor. Marius wanted to see Julian''s determination and was willing to offer guidance and support over theing years.

    To ensure Julian''s unwaveringmitment, he insisted on a strict condition: Julian must not allow himself to be distracted by any other burdens or concerns for the next five years. Julian carefully considered the offer, weighing the implications of the elder''s request. He had always envisioned establishing his foundation independently, free from Nephilim or any other external influences. However, after much reflection, he epted the harsh reality of his situation.

    Julian realized that few aspects of the universe were untouched by Nephilim''s influence. The Nephilim had deep roots within Earth''s history, and their presence extended to its various factions, including the Terra factions, which had origins entwined with their influence.

    Acknowledging this pervasive reality, Julian made a firm decision. He agreed to the elder''s terms and promised to devote himself fully to the Trial of Faith,mitting to set aside all other distractions for the next five years.

    Next, Elder Marius facilitated Julian''s connection with the Papal Church organization, a powerful entity within the Nephilim sphere that wielded considerable influence without its demanding terms andmitments.

    All that was needed for his eptance was proof of his faith, something Julian had in abundance due to his proficiency with the Law of Sovereignty.

    Additionally, Julian underwent a symbolic baptism of faith, marking his official entry into this new chapter. As part of this rite, he received his new name, Julius, a gesture that represented his renewed identity andmitment to his path.

    Within weeks, Julian not only secured the necessary permits for his but also saw justice served as the Magus officials who had deceived him were located and executed.

    Although Julian understood that the magus official was merely a pawn in arger scheme, he took sce in this small victory, viewing it as a sign that justice had been served, even if only partially.

    Over the next few years, Julian dedicated himself to developing his newly acquired. He established a thriving kingdom and made significant strides in mastering the Law of Sovereignty. His relentless pursuit of knowledge and skill did not go unnoticed within the Papal organization. He steadily climbed the ranks, progressing from a mere scribe to achieving the esteemed title of Holy Knight.

    Julian''s efforts culminated in the Trial of Faith, a rigorous and prestigious examination. His sess in this trial earned him the revered title of ''Heavenly Ruler,] marking his official coronation as the Nephilim''s prestigious ''Heavenly Son''. This de not only solidified his status but also recognized his profound achievements andmitment within the Nephilim hierarchy.

    The five years proved to be a period of remarkable transformation and sess for Julian. Each year seemed to bring a new miracle, affirming hismitment and progress.

    Elder Marius, having observed Julian''s unwavering dedication and the significant advancements he made, was increasingly convinced that Julian was indeed chosen by the true gods. Marius''s conviction was so strong that he came out of retirement, pledging his loyalty to Julian. He became the first Elder of Nove Roma, a testament to Julian''s rising influence and the respect he garnered within the Nephilimmunity.

    During this time, Julian''s rtionship with the Nephilim gods deepened. His journey brought him closer to the divine, solidifying his faith and tempering his resolve.

    He had grown both in stature and spirit, feeling a renewed sense of purpose and readiness to share his achievements with his friends. Julian felt a surge of pride as he prepared to deliver the good news, his head held high and his heart full of hope.

    However, before he could do so, a figure approached him personally. It was Emery, who came to challenge his path and bring his personal justification.

    "Can''t you see what you''ve be?!! You''re nothing more than the Nephilim''s ve now!"

 Chapter 2310 Light VS Dark

    Chapter 2310 Light VS Dark

    Julian''s voice thundered through the battlefield as he stood tall, dering,

    "Now you shall witness the true power of one mandated by the heavens!"

    In that moment, he unleashed his most formidable ability��a divine skill earned through his sess at the Trial of Faith. The air around him crackled with energy as he summoned the [Guardian of Faith - Michael], a spell that connected him directly to the supreme celestial being.

    The power of divinity surged, and the radiant halo behind Julian glowed with ethereal brilliance. For a brief moment, it was as if the very spirit of Michael, one of the most revered Supreme Seraph, descended into the arena. The presence was overwhelming, but just as quickly as it manifested, the spirit seemed to meld into Julian''s form, the divine energy absorbed into his body.

    His halo and four majestic wings shimmered, shifting from its ethereal light to a metallic form, pulsating with holy mes. His very being transformed, with the heavenly power wrapping around him like sacred armor. Both his sword and shield gleamed, now reinforced by this celestial force. Julian had transformed into a figure of divine retribution, armored in the essence of heaven itself, standing tall like a celestial knight ready to bring judgment.

    Emery could sense the monumental surge of Julian''s strength. The divine transformation had elevated Julian''s power to a point where even VIA could not read. A wry smile crept across Emery''s face as he realized how serious this had be.

    "Alright then, Let''s see which is stronger��your god''s shining light, or the darkness being in me." With a sharp breath, he whispers upon the ancient dragon within him. "Killgragah!"

    <Yes, let''s tear him apart!> The deep, guttural voice of the savage dragon resonated through Emery''s mind, eager for battle.

    In a heartbeat, the raw power of Khaos surged through Emery''s veins, and the form of the savage dragon began to materialize around him. Its dark, ominous silhouette loomedrge, mirroring Emery''s every move, amplifying his strength. With no more words, both warriorsunched themselves forward in an explosive sh.

    BAAAMMM!!!

    The force of their initial strike sent shockwaves through the pce, the air around them rippling with the sheer magnitude of their power. Their weapons collided in rapid session, each strike causing the very ground beneath them to tremble. Sparks flew, and the pce walls echoed with the sound of their fierce battle.

    Both moved like blurs, each hit reverberating like thunder.

    Julian''s divinely enhanced form glowed with radiant energy, his metallic wings slicing through the air, while Emery''s moved within the darkness, through his spatial bending. It was a contest between light and darkness, each warrior pushing their limits in a struggle that far surpassed any Magus battle.

    Around them, the pce guards, even those at the saint level, were thrown back by the sheer force of the battle, unable to withstand the shockwaves radiating from the center of the fight. Only those of the highest caliber remained standing.

    Athena observed with a certain unease, but there was a glint of pride in her eyes as she watched Julian harness his celestial might. Meanwhile, Annara''s concern grew, her gaze shifting between the twobatants.

    Her concern wasn''t for Emery''s safety. She knew him well enough to be confident in his abilities. No, what troubled her was the oue of this battle. Whether Julian emerged victorious or Emery triumphed, the repercussions would be disastrous for Earth''s magus.

    "Huh�� if only Klea were here," she muttered under her breath, her frustration palpable.

    The battle raged on, both sides pushing beyond their limits, neither willing to yield an inch. Their bodies were marked with deep, gruesome wounds��gashes from swords, burns from divine light, and bones fractured under the relentless barrage of blows. Yet, within moments, their regenerative abilities kicked in. It was as though neither could fall��two immortal forces trapped in an endless cycle of destruction and regeneration.

    Each sh was more devastating than thest. The ground beneath them was scorched and torn as they exchanged hundreds of strikes, each one carrying the weight of their convictions.

    Emery, fueled by his simmering disappointment and rage. On the other side, Julian, driven by rivalry and pride, would not ept defeat��not after all he had endured.

    Determined to end this once and for all, Emery channeled the devastating power of his [3 Axis Mountain]bo. It was a move that carried the crushing weight of mountains, each strike building upon thest,pounding with unstoppable force. The very ground trembled beneath the sheer intensity, cracks forming under his feet as the force radiated outward, threatening to obliterate everything in its path.

    Julian, sensing the full might of Emery''s attack, braced himself, the divine energy surged through him, creating a radiant shield that wrapped around his entire body. He nted his feet firmly on the ground, every muscle in his body straining as he met the oing storm. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    BAAMM!! BAAMM!! BAAM!!!

    The deafening sound reverberated through the crumbling Nova Roma. The continuous shockwaves finally proved too much for the grand pce to withstand as the walls around them cracked and groaned under pressure, and with a tremendous roar, the building above them began to copse.

    Stone and rubble rained down, yet neither fighter seemed to care. They fought on,pletely absorbed in their duel, ignoring the devastation around them.

    The final sh came with a cataclysmic impact.

    Emery''s savage sword was knocked from his grasp, sent flying across the room from the sheer force of Julian''s counter. Simultaneously, Julian''s sword fell to the ground as he was forced to his knees, his legs giving out under the brutal impact that had torn through his defenses. In a swift, fluid motion, Julian stood and swung his massive shield, aiming to deliver a crushing blow to Emery''s face.But Emery''s instincts took over. His wed arm shot up and caught the shield in mid-swing, halting the attack just inches from his face.

    It suddenly became a brutal contest of strength. Emery''s and Julian''s locked in a deadly grapple, neither willing to back down. Stone and debris continued to fall around them, but they were locked in their own world of battle, their eyes burning with resolve.

    Emery felt the tension between them reach its peak. He could sense Julian pouring everyst ounce of his strength into holding the shield in ce, determined not to let Emery through. The veins in Julian''s arms bulged as he gritted his teeth, his voice roaring with defiance.

    "You will not take another step!! NO!"

    Emery replied with a glint of a smile "Really? Then let''s see if you can handle this��"

    Julian''s resolve faltered as he felt something shift��something he wasn''t prepared for.

    The arms Emery had locked against his shield began to morph, swelling with dark energy, the sinew and muscle bulging unnaturally. The ws grewrger, their ckened fur glowing faintly with a menacing aura. Julian could feel the power radiating from the monstrous arms pressing against him, his senses screaming danger.

    HOWLLLL!!!

    Julian''s eyes widened in disbelief as Emery''s raw power overwhelmed him. The shield, which he had clung to with all his might, was wrenched from his grasp as if it were nothing.

    "What?! This can''t be!"

 Chapter 2311 Resolve

    Chapter 2311 Resolve

    This was Emery''s full primal transformation, a terrifying force of nature. His body loomed over Julian, a monstrous figure that fused human form with the raw savagery of a wolf. His muscles bulged with inhuman power, and dark, swirling energy coiled around him like a living shadow. Every breath he took seemed to pulse with an aura of raw, oppressive might, his presence dominating the battlefield. Julian''s confidence, which had been unshakable moments ago, began to waver. A creeping sense of dread settled over him. He had witnessed Emery''s transformations before, but never on this scale. This was something far beyond the rival he had faced in the past. All the divine blessings, the heavenly title of the "Heavenly Son" that had elevated him above others, now felt inadequate. Emery''s very existence seemed to warp the space around him, an overwhelming presence that crushed Julian''s resolve.

    With a roar, Emery lunged forward, his fist connecting with Julian''s divine armor in a thunderous blow. BAMMM!!

    The impact shattered the protective aura that had shielded Julian, sending cracks spidering through his once-untouchable armor. The force of the strike hurled him backward with devastating speed, his body skidding across the battlefield. He coughed violently, blood spraying from his mouth as pain coursed through his entire being.

    Julian struggled to regain his footing, but each of Emery''s footsteps echoed like a death knell. The ground trembled beneath Emery''s advance, and with every step closer, Julian felt his determination crumbling. But he would not give in��he could not. With a groan, he forced himself upright, his eyes burning with defiance.

    Then, Emery struck again.

    BAMMM!!!

    This time, the force was even more brutal, Julian''s defenses crumbled under the relentless assault. The pain was excruciating, searing through every fiber of his being. He gave everything he had to block Emery''s explosive punches, but it was futile. Emery was simply too fast, too powerful. All Julian could do was helplessly brace for the next hit.

    BAMM!! BAMM!!

    Another bone-shattering punch sent Julian flying into the air. His body crashed into one of the pce''s towering pirs, the impact so violent that the entire structure trembled. The pir cracked, crumbling down on him as debris and rubble rained from above. Julian was buried under the weight of it, gasping for breath, struggling to push himself free from the wreckage.

    The battle had be utterly one-sided. Julian''s once formidable power was now dwarfed by Emery''s primal fury.

    Seeing the dire situation, Athena charged in, leading half a dozen Magus warriors in a desperate attempt to save him. But they were no match. As they engaged Emery, it became horrifyingly clear how outssed they were. They were like eggs smashing against a wall.

    One by one, they were blown away��struck down with a single hit, their bodies crumpling like paper, unconscious before they hit the ground. The sight of his allies falling so effortlessly under Emery''s might was a devastating blow to Julian''s already crumbling spirit.

    Athena, despite the overwhelming odds, stood defiantly in front of him, her sword and shield raised as thest line of defense. Her eyes burned with determination as she prepared to face the unstoppable force barreling toward them.

    "Athena!!!�� this is my fight!! Move away!!" Julian''s voice was hoarse, desperate.

    "No!! He''s killing you!!" Athena shouted back, her voice shaking but resolute.

    Seeing Athena, a proud Kronos warrior, standing in his path only fueled Emery''s rage further. His emotions surged, primal and overpowering.

    Without thinking, he swung his fist, delivering a blow far too powerful for someone of her realm. Athena, despite her strength as a half-moon magus, could barely withstand the first strike. Her shield buckled, the force reverberating through her body, crushing her inner strength. She staggered, barely holding on.

    Emery''s second punch was about toe crashing down when Julian threw himself in front of her, taking the full brunt of the hit. The impact was devastating, and Julian was sent hurtling back, coughing up blood as his body crumpled to the ground.

    "Julian!!" Athena screamed, her voice cracked, filled with desperation and fury. "You monster!! What did he do to deserve this!!"

    Emery, answered by a p that sent her sprawling across the ground. His voice, cold and filled with bitterness, spat venom at her. "You!! This is your doing!! Your family�� your fake god!"

    Athena''s eyes widened, shock and guilt mixing in her expression as shey on the ground, stunned by the force of his words. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Julian, battered and bloodied, still refused to stay down. Summoning everyst ounce of his strength, he rose again, defiance burning in his eyes. But before he could fully regain his stance, Emery charged at him with overwhelming speed. Julian tried to resist, his divine aura ring weakly, but Emery was relentless. His massive, primal arms locked around Julian''s, squeezing with monstrous power, pinning him down.

    Savage energy crackled around Emery as he forced Julian to his knees, overpowering himpletely. The golden light that once enveloped Julian, the divine power he had earned through years of dedication, flickered and faded into nothingness��dissipating into glittering dust in the wind.

    Julian had lost.

    "You cannot win�� Give up�� and return home with me!"

    Julian''s chuckle echoed through the shattered remains of his once-proud pce, a soundced with bitter irony. Around him, the devastation was undeniable��ruins of stone and marble crumbled, and in the distance, thousands of onlookers watched in stunned silence. Fear flickered in their eyes as they stared at Julian, the man they had once revered as their god.

    With a weary smile, Julian turned to Emery. His voice was hoarse but filled with conviction. "Home�� can''t you see? I am home."

    Emery''s heart sank, frustration boiling beneath the surface. His eyes searched Julian''s face for any sign of doubt, but all he found was steadfast resolve.

    "Julian�� they are using you. Can''t you see that?!"

    There was no verbal response, only the hardened look in Julian''s eyes. His silence spoke volumes��his mind was made up. To Emery, this felt like a dagger in his chest. The primal being within him, the untamed force of Khaos, snarled, urging him to finish the fight, to end it once and for all with one final blow. Emery''s fists clenched, the savage energy thrumming through his veins, pushing him toward the edge.

    But before he could strike, something unexpected happened.

    Out of the wreckage, a figure rushed toward him��not a Grand Magus, not a seasoned warrior, but a simple civilian. The man was trembling, his face pale with fear, yet he found the courage to act. With shaking hands, he hurled a stone at Emery.

    "Monster!!! Let go of our king!!" The stone struck Emery''s chest but bounced off harmlessly. For a moment, Emery stood frozen, taken aback as more and more civilians began stepping forward. One by one, they gathered, their fear overridden by loyalty to their king.Thousands, followed suit, shouting in anger, their voices blending into a chaotic chorus.

    Emery''s heart wavered, his mind swirling with confusion. The beast inside him growled, hungry for destruction, but something about the sight of these people��their unyielding belief in Julian��gave him pause.

    The sight shook Emery more than any blow could.

 Chapter 2312 Trust

    Chapter 2312 Trust

    "You monster!! Get away from our king!!"

    "We are not afraid of you! Leave!!"

    "God''s judgment will befall you, freak!!"

    The crowd''s anger swelled like a storm. More and more people surged forward, emboldened by their numbers, their fear melting away, reced by fury and devotion. The sheer volume of their cries echoed through the ruined pce, a collective will so strong it pierced the chaos of the moment.

    What was more startling, however, was the effect it had on Julian. His eyes, weary moments ago, now sparked with something new, something unshakable. He grinned, teeth bloodied but resolute, as he looked at Emery.

    "Can''t you hear them, Emery? Can''t you hear the will of my people?"

    Suddenly, a wave of spirit energy burst forth from Julian''s body, raw and overwhelming. It pushed against Emery, not with physical force but with the weight of sheer belief, the power of Faith. Emery''s grip loosened as Julian, once weakened and beaten, now stood tall, his aura burning brighter than ever. But Julian didn''t strike. Instead, he entered a trance-like state, his body emanating a glow as both of his pupils turned into radiant, golden orbs. The air around him shifted, thick with divine energy. Then, as if responding to some unseen force, a brilliant pir of light descended from the sky above, engulfing him in a blinding, golden radiance.

    The sight was nothing short of divine.

    Thousands of onlookers dropped to their knees, their prayers turning to gasps of awe and reverence. They bowed, not out of fear but devotion, their faith in Julian now unquestionable. The people believed they were witnessing a miracle, the ascension of their king to something more than mortal.

    Emery stood still, torn between rage and uncertainty, watching the spectacle unfold. His primal energy surged within him, roaring for release, but something kept him rooted to the spot. As Emery wrestled with his thoughts, a figure soared into view, the elderly Grand Magus finally made his approach. He positioned himself squarely between Emery and Julian his expression was calm yet firm.

    "Please, don''t harm him... He''s experiencing enlightenment, "

    Emery''s eyes narrowed. He could feel the power emanating from the elderly magus��two cosmos realms, a formidable figure, yet it was not enough to intimidate Emery.But the Grand Magus''s next words cut through Emery''s internal debate like a de.

    "Yes, I might not be strong enough to stop you, but I believe you won''t let these civilians be harmed by our fight."

    The statement struck a chord in Emery.

    Without waiting for Emery''s reply, the elder signaled dozens of guards to establish a secure perimeter, their disciplined formation ensuring that no one could breach the immediate area. His eyes remained fixed on Emery, a silent challenge in his gaze.

    Emery, still agitated and struggling with the turn of events, confronted the elder. "You''re the one who nted these ideas in his head, aren''t you?!"

    The elder responded with a casual tone, seemingly unfazed by Emery''s usation. "I didn''t�� But why not allow your friend to exin himself once he''s done?"

    Sensing theck of hostility from the Grand Magus, Emery took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and eventually allowed his primal transformation to fade. His towering, monstrous form shrank back to his normal self.

    His voice, though calmer, still held a sharp edge as he said,

    "There''s nothing more to exin... He just has to choose between his home or his ambition�� his friends or his gods."

    With those final words, Emery turned and flew toward the portal, Annara silently following behind. Minutester, the golden pir that enveloped Julian began to dissipate, its radiant light fading into the air. Julian regained consciousness, though his body was weakened and drained. He had just received a profound newprehension during his enlightenment and was too exhausted to deal with anything. He needed time to meditate and integrate the newfound insights. Meanwhile, Emery returned to Sky City, his mind still racing with irritation. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Determined to calm his rage,he immersed himself in the exclusive facilities of the city, hoping that the serene environment would offer him some sce. At the same time, he awaited updates and news from Jinkan.

    In the quiet moments of reflection, Emery found his thoughts drifting back to Nova Roma, reying the confrontation with Julian over and over. Doubts crept in. Had he been too harsh? Too unyielding?

    Annara, who had observed everything, spoke up.

    "Does it really matter what he wanted to do with his life? I think what''s important is that you have another strong participant for that duel you have been worrying about."

    Emery chuckled, though the sound carried a trace of bitterness. "Well... if he can still think straight after all this... Who knows what his god has nned for him?"

    His words revealed the heart of his unease. Emery''s distrust of Julian stemmed not just from his friend''s ambitions, but from his own belief that gods didn''t exist in this Magus universe. To Emery, they were just powerful beings with their own agendas, manipting others to further their own ends. Julian''s devotion to such forces made him unpredictable even dangerous for Earth''s safety.

    Annara tilted her head, her gaze sharp. "So, basically, ....you don''t trust him... Hmm... I always thought you are someone who put high trust in yourpanions."

    She paused, letting the weight of her words settle. Then, with a hint of curiosity, she asked, "Has he ever betrayed you before? Or did he ever give you a reason to doubt him?"

    Emery was taken aback by Annara''s words and said "Didn''t you see the way he worshiped the Nephilim? How can I not be wary?"

    Annara sighed softly and responded without missing a beat.

    "Yes... him and hundreds of billions of others in this universe..."

    She paused, taking a deep breath as if weighing her words carefully. Her eyes flickered with a moment of hesitation, but she eventually decided to share her perspective.

    "Look, here''s how I see it�� You don''t trust him because his power is influenced by another being, right? But... aren''t you the same?"

    Emery''s eyes narrowed "What?! how am I the same!?!"

    "Your darkness... that force within you, it''s another powerful being, isn''t it? Did your friends ever judge you for that? And can you truly say for sure that being has no agenda of its own?"

    Her words struck a nerve. Emery felt the impact of her reasoning, for a moment, he stood there in silence, grappling with the ufortableparison. The Khaos being was indeed something of a mystery for him.

    Then.. was he any different from Julian, who drew power from the Nephilim?

    The question gnawed at him, but Emery quickly turned to Annara, masking the turmoil with a smirk. "Almost fell for your maniption, didn''t I? ...You just want me to reveal my secrets."

    Annara gave a wry smile, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Hahaha... Did I?"

    Despite the truth in Annara''s words, the underlying issue remained unchanged. No matter how rational her argument seemed, Emery couldn''t shake the deep-rooted distrust he felt toward the Nephilim. They had caused him, his seniors, and the history of Earth too much pain for him to forgive or forget.

 Chapter 2313 Intel

    Chapter 2313 Intel

    After a few dys, Emery finally received the message from Jinkan regarding a secret meeting. They arranged to meet at one of Sky City''s most exclusive dining venues, a ce where discretion was paramount. Jinkan''s serious expression gave no room for pleasantries.

    "I can''t stay for long,"

    Her recent sess at the Trial of Faith had earned her the prestigious title she sought��now officially the sixth in line for the Nephilim throne, recing her brother. It was a position of immense power and expectations. But this new rank also came with the price of scrutiny, and associating with someone cklisted by the faction was risky for her newfound status, especially with her influence not yet solidified.

    Emery raised an eyebrow. "So I really am cklisted by the faction?"

    Jinkan shot him a sarcastic nce. "What do you think?"

    The flippant remark hung between them, but its truth was undeniable.

    Having disputes with the Kronos faction or engaging in shes at the Magus Academy was considered minor in the grand scheme of things. However, rejecting the favor of one of the Nephilim Lords��Jinkan''s father��was no small matter. Emery''s involvement in the deaths of Astiel Magus and a Grand Magus made matters even worse, most of all, dishonoring Lady Ishtar, royalty in the Nephilim hierarchy.

    Emery''s voice tightened. "Is that why they murdered my senior?"

    Jinkan''s expression turned more serious, and she addressed him calmly. "The fact that you killed one of their Grand Magus, Rhyze the Void Warden, was more than enough for the other Nephilim to turn a blind eye to the Astiel faction''s actions in murdering Earth''s Grand Magus. But... I don''t think that''s the whole story."

    Her tone carried the weight of a subtle warning. "As I said before, the Sky Lord wouldn''t do something like that."

    Jinkan wasn''t necessarily defending the Sky Lord, but she believed that someone of his stature wouldn''t risk his reputation by sneaking into a lower-realm just to assassinate a lower-realm figure. "If you truly believe he''s the one behind it, then it''s not about the act of killing itself. It''s the motive."

    Emery mulled over the possibilities. Fuxi had been the strongest among Earth''s representatives, and his death seemed like an obvious move to weaken Earth''s chances in the uing duel. But Jinkan wasn''t entirely convinced by that theory.

    "I believe it''s rted to the duel, yes," she said, her tone thoughtful, "but I don''t think it''s just about taking the caretaker position."

    Jinkan then revealed that King Anu of Akkadia had been working on a special project on Earth known as Project Gaia. Unfortunately, it was a highly ssified project, and the details were sealed. However, one thing was clear: the Astiel faction was involved. The name alone made Emery realize that the project held crucial answers to his questions.

    Without hesitation, Emery pressed further, asking if she could help him find out more about the project.

    Jinkan fell silent for a moment, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Huh�� to think you''d really dare to ask such things��"

    Emery''s determination was evident in his voice as he replied, "You owe me... Do this for me, and consider all debts paid."

    She took a deep sigh and said, "My father would know, but he won''t help you��" Her voice lowered as she leaned in. "I can try to find more, but I can''t make any promises. However�� If you win the duel and be Earth''s official caretaker, I''ll have more leverage. With that position, I can get the information for you."

    Emery was not satisfied. The information was in line with what Emissary Duncan had said, but he knew pressing Jinkan further wouldn''t yield better results.

    Deciding to shift the conversation, he sharpened his gaze and asked with quiet intensity, "Do you know where the Sky Lord is?"

    Jinkan''s eyes widened slightly, her voice growing tense. "You''re not nning to confront him, are you?!"

    His silence was enough of an answer. Jinkan let out a long, weary sigh before responding, "Unfortunately, I don''t know. I don''t think many people do."

    She exined that the Grand Magus of the Astiel family, the Sky Lord, had been in seclusion for decades. However, through her efforts, Jinkan had uncovered an unconfirmed rumor that the Sky Lord had been spotted leaving his seclusion two months ago. This piece of information lent some weight to Emery''s usations. But despite this, the Sky Lord had vanished again without a trace.

    As Jinkan spoke, Emery listened with heightened attention, carefully sifting through her words to detect any hidden motives or inconsistencies. Despite her apparent honesty, Emery couldn''t ept that such a prominent figure would suddenly disappear once again. He requested any information she could share about the man and the Astiel faction.

    Jinkan offered her advice with a mix of concern and practicality. "Even if you find out where he is, what can you actually do? And please, don''t be crazy and try sneaking into the Astiel home. It''s better to focus your efforts on preparing for the uing duels."

    Such advice reminded him of Julian. Knowing that Jinkan had spent thest six months in the Trial of Faith with him, he asked her what she thought of Julian.

    Jinkan revealed that she held a measure of admiration for Julian, recognizing his potential and bright future.Despite her personal reservations about the Papal Church��finding their overly religious tendencies somewhat off-putting��she conceded that aligning with them was a strategic choice. For someone looking to remain independent or neutral amidst theplex politics of the Nephilim families, following the Papal Church was a wise decision.

    Emery took in Jinkan''s insight with a cautious mindset. Though her words were unexpected, he was wary of cing too much trust in Nephilim''s perspective. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Jinkan offered a final assurance. "I''ll reach out if I uncover more information. And if you encounter any other issues with the Nephilim, you can contact me." She provided him with a secure method ofmunication before taking her leave.

    With the meeting concluded Emery was left with a mixture of apprehension and resolve.

 Chapter 2314 Heavens Library

    Chapter 2314 Heaven''s Library

    With the information provided by Jinkan and cross-referenced with intel gathered by VIA, Emery gained a deeper understanding of the Astiel faction''s intricate power dynamics. He even went so far as to purposefully approach Astiel-affiliated magus visiting Sky City, using any opportunity to acquaint himself with them.

    Annara proved invaluable in these efforts, showing her skill in information gathering. Emery found himself learning a few useful tricks from her.

    The Astiel family was a force to be reckoned with. Ranked among the top 10 Nephilim families, they ruled over fives and controlled eight major businesses, earning them more than half a billion spirit stones each month.

    Their influence stretched far and wide, with over 500 magus on their payroll and 30 grand magus either active or in seclusion. Most importantly, Emery learned about the intricate web of rtionships within the family and their past internal conflicts, hoping to exploit any potential weaknesses.

    Yet, after considering numerous strategies��from sowing discord within the family, undermining their businesses, or even targeting one of their grand magus��none of these ns seemed worth the high risk involved.

    The sheer resources and power of the Astiel family made it nearly impossible to guarantee sess, and with the duels looming in less than two years, Emery hesitated to invest too much time in such dangerous endeavors.

    #### n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    During his time gathering information and seeking opportunities, Emery made full use of his exclusive Sky City memberships. One of his primary activities was scouting rare items for purchase or trade. He spared no expense, spending 20 million spirit stones on [Aetherwoods], a Tier 7 light-based material that significantly enhanced the growth of his Elysian trees. The investment proved to be fruitful, as the trees thrived in ways they hadn''t before.

    Beyond that, Emery poured over 50 million more into acquiring various high-grade materials, which were notoriously difficult to find outside the city. These rare resources were crucial for advancing his apothecary recipes, pushing his expertise further, and ensuring he could create more potent concoctions. The limited avability of these materials meant that acquiring them within the city was a significant advantage, one Emery fully capitalized on.

    To secure a steady flow of supplies, Emery alsomitted another 100 million spirit stones as a future order, sessfully negotiating a trade agreement with one of Sky City''s renowned shops. This deal provided him with raw materials in exchange for his finished apothecary products, ensuring a profitable cycle. Despite the staggering amount of spirit stones being spent, Emery viewed these transactions as sound investments, confident they would yield substantial returns in the future.

    These endeavors not only secured Emery''s ess to essential resources but also elevated his standing among merchants and magus in Sky City. The one ce Emery found himself gravitating toward the most was a facility known as the [Heavenly Pagoda].

    This majestic six-story building, categorized as a training ground, offered far more than its unassuming title suggested. The pagoda operated as both a vast library and a cutting-edge training facility, housing over a million techniques for sale. Its collection spanned from basic spells to advanced Tier 8 spells that were valued at over 100 million spirit stones. As Emery explored the library, he marveled at the sheer variety of techniques��each one more spectacr than thest. Despite the temptation, he refrained from purchasing new high-grade spells.

    Though impressive, learning a new, advanced spell was an immense challenge, requiring an enormous investment of time and effort. Emery, who already possessed a wide array of versatile spells, knew that his energy would be better spent mastering what he already had.

    This was where the true value of the Heavenly Pagoda came in. Like many expert magus who frequented the facility, Emery took full advantage of the pagoda''s advanced training rooms, which provided specialized guides to help magus refine and enhance their spells. These rooms weren''t just ordinary practice spaces��they were equipped with resources and knowledge stored within the pagoda''s vast library, making the learning process highly efficient.

    While themon training rooms, guided by veteran magus, were avable for free, Emery opted for something far more exclusive. For an additional cost of 5 million spirit stones per day, he gained ess to a private training room,plete with the guidance of a grand magus-level instructor. Unfortunately, the Nephilim weren''t renowned for their proficiency in darkness spells.

    The ratio of light-to-darkness spells was staggeringly one-sided��ten to one��making it difficult for him to find relevant material for his darkness, Khaos-based abilities. However, Emery had no intention of revealing his more secretive spells tied to Khaos. Instead, he opted to focus on enhancing his nature-based techniques.

    Upon entering one of the private rooms, he was greeted by the grand magus guides.

    "Show me which spell you want to improve," the guide said, gesturing toward the area which was equipped with formations designed to analyze and break down the mechanics of his magic.

    Emery started with his movement spell [Light Soaring Wings], then to his defensive spell, [Sylvian Armor] to his summoning spell, [Summon Nature''s Familiar].Lastly, Emery showcased the most dependable spell in his arsenal��[Jade Root]. All four of these spells were high-grade light and nature techniques, which Emery had spent years mastering. However, with his ever-increasing power and the challenges he now faced, these spells needed to evolve to keep up.

    The facility operated in a highly structured way, with the expert guides ying a key role in helping Emery break down the intricate rune formations of his spells. Like assembling a puzzle, the guides walked him through the process of deconstructing each spell''s architecture, carefully analyzing how the runes interacted.

    From there, they scoured the vast resources of the Heavenly Pagoda, introducing him to alternate rune formations pulled from various other spells. The goal was to incorporate these new elements into Emery''s existing techniques, boosting their potency and efficiency withoutpromising their core structure.

    The practice room itself was a marvel of magical engineering. Its walls were inscribed with calming runic formations that soothed the mind, allowing Emery to focus with razor-sharp precision. This mental rity was crucial as he painstakingly experimented with different runebinations, seeking to find the right bnce that would enhance his spells while keeping them stable.

    Despite the advanced guidance and the room''s mental aid, the process was anything but easy. Each spell required an intense level of focus and trial and error. In the end, it took Emery a week of nonstop effort.

    He purchased over two dozen spells and various high-grade materials, carefully selecting only the mostpatible runes to create the foundation for his newly enhanced techniques spending an overall total of 40 million spirit stones.

    The task wasn''tplete, though. The guides had helped Emery design the new spell formations, but now he needed weeks of personal training to truly master the enhanced spells and integrate them into hisbat style. As Emery wrapped up his sessions, he couldn''t help but notice the significant dent in his finances. What worried him even more was his next venture��the Nephilim-facilitated auctions, where rare and powerful items could fetch astronomical prices. If his recent spending spree was any indication, the uing auctions could drain him even further.

 Chapter 2315 Rich

    Chapter 2315 Rich

    In the past year, Emery had poured relentless effort into expanding his apothecary enterprise, with five shops opening across major cities, generating over one and a half billion spirit stones in profits. Golden City alone ounted for more than a third of that staggering sum, while the remaining four��Centauri City, Zodiac City, Utopia City, and Terra Citybined to make up the rest.

    Yet, the business of running an empire wasn''t cheap. Nearly one-third of those profits were immediately funneled back into further development. Significant investments were also made in Terra and Earth''s forces and infrastructure, as well as bolstering the newly formed Lower Realm alliance. Emery also made sure to support his Earth maguspanions, allocating funds to help them develop stronger.

    After all that, he was left with a healthy 700 million spirit stones.

    However, thest three weeks had been a whirlwind of spending. Between his upgrades at the Heavenly Pagoda and several high-grade materials for his apothecary projects, Emery had already burned through more than 300 million spirit stones.

    He let out a deep sigh, reflecting on how quickly the spirit stones had vanished.

    "Well, 300 million should still be enough to get me a few artifacts," he muttered to himself, trying to maintain optimism. Emery had attended numerous auction events in both Golden City and Centauri City, so he was well-versed in how these high-profile affairs operated. Dressed in luxury attire befitting their status, both he and Annara entered the prestigious venue, their eyes immediately drawn to the opulence around them. The sleek staff, a mix of humans and Seraphs, moved gracefully between guests, and an engaging moderator kept the atmosphere lively with light banter.

    At first nce, the auction seemed to follow the usual patterns. But it wasn''t long before Emery noticed something peculiar��there were three different seating arrangements, rather than the usual two. In previous events, there had been general seats for the average bidder and VIP sections for wealthier guests. But now, there was a third category: the exclusive VVIP rooms.

    Even with his merchant status, Emery found himself relegated to the general seating. Which meant the VIP section and VVIP must have been reserved for more influential figures. Not one to leave questions unanswered, Emery discreetly directed VIA and Annara to investigate. As Annara moved through the crowd, making quiet inquiries, Emery settled into his sea. Before long, he received the answers he sought.

    It turned out that the VIP section was reserved for loyal customers who had spent over a billion spirit stones at previous auctions. Alternatively, it was open to leaders of grade 3 factions or elders of grade 4 factions. As for the VVIPs, they were reserved for individualsparable to grade 4 faction leaders or higher.

    "A supreme figure," Emery muttered to himself

    The revtion about the VVIP rooms only heightened Emery''s curiosity about what kinds of extraordinary items would be featured in the auction. If the level of exclusivity was this high, the artifacts up for bidding must be nothing short of remarkable.

    Sensing his amusement, Annara leaned closer and said with a knowing smile, "Of course, it''s on a different level. Just entering the city alone costs 10 million spirit stones��"

    Before Emery could dwell too much on that, the auction began. It opened with a sophisticated greeting, setting the stage for what was a high-ss event. Then, without any dy, the first item was revealed.

    [Cosmic Prism Gauntlet]

    It was a magnificent piece. A tier 7 golden gauntlet, it''s surface shimmering with five vibrant, colorful stones embedded in it, each one likely holding significant power.

    Emery''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. Starting with a tier 7 artifact was bold; typically, these prized items served as the highlights of auctions, not the opening act. The bidding began at a staggering 20 million spirit stones and escted rapidly, as eager participants in the VIP and VVIP sections vied for ownership. Within mere seconds, the bid soared to 100 million.

    "Sold for 160 million stones! Congrattions to the guest from VIP 5!" the moderator dered, a mix of excitement and professionalism in his voice.

    The auction continued, unveiling a series of equally exclusive tier 7 artifacts, each more impressive than thest. There were ornate armors that shimmered with protective enchantments, powerful weapons infused with unique abilities, and intricate spell scrolls, all boasting captivating backstories that enhanced their allure. Each item sparked intense bidding wars, with prices ranging from 50 million to 200 million spirit stones.

    "Next we have a special item!!'' After every five items, the auctioneer would unveil a surprise tier 8 or equivalent items, a strategy that only intensified the alreadypetitive atmosphere.

    The first of these surprises started modestly enough, with high-grade rare metals. However, it didn''t take long before a fierce bidding war erupted between two grandmaster cksmiths, both eager to secure valuable resources. The final price soared to an impressive 240 million spirit stones, showcasing just how coveted these materials were. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    However, that number paled inparison to the second special item revealed.

    [Deste Demon Halberd]

    This weapon exuded a chilling, menacing aura, with an overwhelming reserve of power and an ominous murderous intent radiating from its jagged, dark edges. The sheer presence of the halberdmanded immediate attention from everyone in the room.

    Despite its terrifying energy, it sparked a heated bidding war that reverberated through the VIP and VVIP sections. The intensity of the back-and-forth between bidders grew so fierce that even the seasoned auctioneer had to pause at times, allowing the frenzy to momentarily subside before continuing.

    Ultimately, the tier 8 weapon was sold for a staggering 950 million spirit stones, the winning bid ced by an unknown figure hidden away in one of the VVIP rooms. Watching all this unfold, Emery couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh. Even with the incredible sess of his apothecary empire, generating profits in the hundreds of millions, it was clear that in the grand scale of the magus universe, he was barely middle ss.

 Chapter 2316 Bidding

    Chapter 2316 Bidding

    After a dozen impressive items had been auctioned, one finally caught Emery''s eye��the [Domain Traversing Talisman], a tier 7 artifact imbued with potent spatial powers.

    This artifact allowed its user to break into another''s domain, a highly coveted ability for any magus, and one that could prove invaluable for Emery''s mastery over thew of space. Its capabilities intrigued him deeply, not only for its practical use but also for the potential it held to further his spatialprehension.

    When the bidding began at 20 million spirit stones, Emery considered making an early move. However, it became clear that this talisman was far more popr than he had anticipated.

    Within minutes, the price skyrocketed, doubling and tripling as the auction hall filled withpeting bids from eager nobles and seasoned magus. Soon, the price had reached a staggering 300 million, making it the most expensive tier 7 artifact of the evening.

    Emery sat in contemtion, weighing his options as the numbers continued to climb. He felt the strong temptation to throw everything at securing the talisman. His thoughts raced��he could stretch his funds, sacrifice a future purchase, or maybe even gamble with his next profits to im it. But even as these thoughts shed through his mind, he grounded himself.

    Was it worth such a price?

    But as the bidding frenzy intensified, he realized that many who joined the bid were wealthy Nephilim nobles, individuals who could afford to throw hundreds of millions around simply to unt their wealth and gain recognition among their peers. The whole bid seemed less about the items and more about flexing status.

    Realizing this, Emery eased back into his seat, quietly reminding himself that as much as he desired the talisman, it wasn''t worth the astronomical price. Emery chose not to blow all his hard-earned spirit stones on just one artifact. Instead, he resolved to wait patiently, watching as precious item after precious item was snatched up by eager bidders. Some of the items sold for staggering sums, with several breaking past the billion spirit stone mark. As the auction progressed, Emery grew more resigned to the idea that he might leave empty-handed. Then, as the auction neared itster stages, a seemingly insignificant item was brought to the stage��a battered and worn-out tier 7 wooden staff.

    [Elder Druidic Staff]

    Unlike the earlier grand disys of opulent weapons and armor, this staff was in poor condition, its surface chipped and cracked. Even the runes engraved on it were faded, with nearly half of thempletely broken. This made the staff, whose main function was to enhance spells or spirit power, almost entirely useless.

    The auctioneer, a seasoned master of his craft, pointed out the rare material the staff was made from��[Soulpine], a tier 8 material coveted for its magical properties, potentially used in high-level formations or to craft something entirely new.

    "Let''s start the bidding at 10 million spirit stones!" the auctioneer announced.

    As expected, not many seemed interested in the decrepit staff. The grander items had already captivated the attention of the wealthier bidders, and to most, the damaged staff seemed like a waste of money and effort. Emery had been on the lookout for another nature staff ever since his old one was either destroyed in the celestial battle and histest one consumed by the Elysian tree. Despite its poor condition, the staff intrigued him��if nothing else, the rare [Soulpine] material could potentially serve as a valuable offering to the Elysian tree.

    Unfortunatly for Emery, the seasoned auctioneer was still able to stir interest from a few bidders, driving the price up to 60 million spirit stones. Emery, who had initially nned to let it go, found himself making ast-minute decision. He put in a bid for 61 million.

    To his surprise, that was enough to secure the winning bid. He had won.

    Walking over to the auction desk to make his payment, Emery almost hesitated, realizing just how much he was about to spend on what looked like a decrepit, broken staff. It was only when he touched it, though, that something strange happened.

    As soon as his fingers brushed against the wooden surface, he felt a sudden tremor ripple through his domain. His senses red, his connection to nature momentarily heightened to a level he hadn''t felt in years.

    "What''s going on?!" he muttered.

    The seemingly useless staff had triggered something deep within his core, a strong connection to the Elysian tree.Sensing its importance, Emery left the auction venue, back to his residence to investigate.

    Once settled, Emery sat in a lotus position, holding the damaged staff firmly in his hands as he entered his Magus domain. He also called upon Twik, who had proven to be able tomunicate with the Elysian tree more clearly.

    "Kuang... kuang..."

    Twik gently took the staff from Emery''s hands, carrying it toward the towering Elysian tree.

    Emery braced himself, fully prepared for the possibility that the tree would simply consume the staff, just as it had done with his previous one. Having spent 61 million spirit stones on it, the thought of losing such a sum stung.

    But then, something unexpected happened.

    The moment Twik brought the staff close to the tree, a soft, warm glow began to emanate from the staff''s surface. The cracks that had once marred its form slowly started to close as if the staff was being healed by the tree''s energy. Runes that had faded almost entirely began to reappear, glowing faintly at first, then gradually bing more vibrant.

    The entire process was mesmerizing, and Emery watched in awe as the staff transformed before his eyes, repairing itself in a way he hadn''t imagined possible. The once dull and broken artifact now gleamed with renewed vitality, its wooden frame pulsing with an energy that seemed to resonate perfectly with the Elysian tree''s aura.

    Emery couldn''t shake the feeling that the tree might be trying to make amends for having devoured his old staff by helping him with this new one. His initial joy, however, was short-lived. Suddenly, the staff cracked and splintered, breaking apart into fine dust.

    "...." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Are you messing with me?" disbelief flooded his voice.

    As the remnants settled, he noticed something glimmering among the dust��a needlelike fiber, a rare and precious material often considered the heart of a tree. The realization that such a valuableponent had been hidden within the staff astonished him. But even more remarkable was what happened next: through the gathered energy around the Elysian tree, Emery saw how the fibers began to consolidate, coalescing into a solid, light green crystal the size of a coin.

    "Ku kuang... Hold it," Twik urged, as the shimmering crystal levitated and hovered into Emery''s palm.

    "What is this?!" Emery asked, both curious and bewildered.

    Emery then felt a profound connection.

    The presence of the Elysian tree resonated within the crystal, sending a gentle hum of energy that seemed to pulse in sync with his own heartbeat. It was as if a fragment of the tree''s essence had been captured within this tiny gem, and Emery instinctively knew that it held immense potential.

    This unexpected development sparked a wave of curiosity in him, urging him to find a way to activate the crystal and unlock its secrets.

    Emery focused, directing the flow of nature energy from his palm into his nature core. As he did, he felt an effect reminiscent of a nature staff, deepening his connection to the natural world and enhancing his ability to cast even more potent nature spells. A thrill coursed through him at the thought of the possibilities this crystal could offer.

    What excited him the most was the realization that by harnessing the power of the crystal, he could summon the very roots of the Elysian tree itself. He envisioned multiple, towering roots emerging from the crystal, each imbued with a terrifying strength.

    "Let''s give it a try!"

    With some practice, Emery managed to summon a small portion of the Elysian tree, bending it to hismand. However, it wasn''t long or high enough to be particrly useful; it merely covered his forearm. With focused intent, Emery shaped it into a unique gauntlet, featuring a single light green crystal set in the center of his palm like a jewel.

    Instead of a nature staff, Emery now possessed a distinctive gauntlet, which he decided to call the [Elysian Vembrace].

 Chapter 2317 Offer

    Chapter 2317 Offer

    Emery spent the entire day testing his new artifact, the [Elysian Vembrace]. The gauntlet was a remarkable enhancement, greatly improving his ability to channel nature spells.

    However, despite the potential, Emery quickly realized that essing the full power of the Elysian tree was still troublesome. The amount of material he could draw from the tree remained limited, and the wood he could summon was only equivalent to low-grade tier 6 material��a far cry from its true potential.

    Yet, instead of feeling discouraged, Emery found himself more determined. This limitation only motivated him to further train his nature element, pushing him to explore new depths of his connection to the Elysian tree.

    He thought of the spell taught by Grand Magus Yvere, [Verdant Ascension], a technique that could aid him in harnessing and expanding the tree''s power. Emery believed this spell might hold the key to unlocking higher levels of mastery over his nature core.

    Driven by this realization, Emery resolved to once again enter a period of closed-door training, fully immersing himself in honing his newfound abilities. At that time, a message arrived from Terra City. The Terra Magus tournament was set to begin, and his presence was expected. With little progress to show for his time in Nephilim Seraph City, Emery decided to attend the uing event. He realized this would be a perfect opportunity to catch up with his friends about the recent developments concerning Julian.

    "Are we leaving already?" Annara asked, her voice tinged with reluctance.

    There was still a week left before their costly monthly membership to the luxurious Sky City expired, and she hesitated to abandon all the high-end facilities and services at their disposal. The spa treatments, gourmet dining, and opulent surroundings had be afortable routine for her.

    Emery anticipated her reaction. He had considered this scenario and devised a n that would not only appease her but also benefit them both.

    "I need someone to stay here for a year or two to handle the newly opened trade agreements, among other things," he exined. His tone was earnest, and he could see her curiosity piquing.

    He continued, "I''m willing to give you a substantial share of the trades. You''d be in charge, and the position will give you ess to the Sky City facilities."

    Emery''s offer was tempting, but Annara quickly understood that it wasn''t just about handling trade agreements or enjoying the luxuries of Sky City.

    She was sharp, and the hidden message was clear: Emery needed someone to stay behind and keep an eye on the Nephilim. With the uing duel on the horizon, any danger or opportunity could shift the bnce, and Annara''s expertise in subterfuge and intelligence gathering was precisely what he required.

    The offer, however, came with a binding contract��a form ofmitment that transcended mere paperwork or blood oaths. Instead, they would invoke the power of Khaos.

    "You always wanted to know about this... this is your chance," Emery said, his voice steady and filled with conviction.

    The job he was offering required someone with ess to the Khaos hub, a conduit that could deliver vital information and execute arrangements across realms efficiently. It was a role of great responsibility, one that demanded loyalty and caution.

    Emery knew Annara well enough to recognize that trust was not something she gave easily. She was fiercely independent, and her motivations were often hidden behindyers of personal agendas. Their shared history, intertwined with moments of fate and mutual interest, had created a unique bond. Still, revealing the true nature of Khaos to her was a risk��one he was only willing to take due to her persistent inquiries into Khaos'' secrets, directed both at him and his daughter, Shinta. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "So, what''s your answer?" he asked, his tone serious.

    The weight of the decision hung in the air, both for him and for her. epting this role would grant Annara a taste of Khaos''s power, but it would also bind her to him in ways she might not fullyprehend. For someone like Annara, this was not a decision to be made lightly.

    Annara has dozens of questions to be answered before epting such deals,each one a testament to her analytical mind.

    To Emery''s surprise, her favorable decision stemmedrgely from the fact that this arrangement would allow her tomunicate more easily with Shinta through the Khaos hub.

    "Well, I''d prefer it if you hired me back as an Academy instructor, But...alright I ept."

    The process of designating Annara as the next Khaos seed drained much of Emery''s strength, both physically and mentally. Yet, amidst the strain, he noticed a change in Annara; she appeared to be experiencing enlightenment, leaving her with much-needed personal time to meditate.

    Afterpleting the ritual, Emery took some time to finalize his affairs in Sky City. One of his top priorities was acquiring a series of rare light-based spells, particrly those that would be difficult to find outside this prestigious location.

    Among these spells was a collection focused on time maniption. Though hecked proficiency in thew of time, Emery believed that his advanced understanding of thew of light could provide him with insights into its intricacies. He believed that understanding the intricacies of time, even at a basic level, could give him an edge in the uing duel.

    With Fuxi''s passing, Emery knew he had to step up and face the strongest opponent, Kronos, the Grand Magus of Time.

    Once Emery hadpleted all the necessary preparations, he activated the Khaos gate, stepping into its ethereal energy, and pulling him through the artificial waypoints located within the Terra pce.

    His divine sense was greeted by the festive atmosphere of the city outside, buzzing with excitement. Emery made his way toward the main hall, his thoughts were focused on reconnecting with his friends and allies. However, the moment he stepped inside the grand chamber, his steps faltered, his breath catching in surprise.

    Standing among the familiar faces was someone unexpected��Julian Kaesar.

 Chapter 2318 Intention

    Chapter 2318 Intention

    "Ah, there you are. We were just talking about you," Julian said, a meaningful smile ying on his lips as he spotted Emery walking into the grand hall of Terra City.

    The room was filled with familiar faces��Izta''s five widows, Chumo, Thrax, and to Emery''s delight, Klea had surprised him by bringing Shinta along.

    Seeing them all together brought a rare sense of peace. It wasn''t often that all five of them could gather like this. A flicker of hesitation crossed Emery''s mind as he considered the weight of the unresolved tension between him and Julian. The sh they''d had earlier still lingered in the air, unspoken but palpable. For a brief moment, Emery was unsure whether to address it here, in the presence of his closestpanions or to let the lighthearted mood prevail a little longer.

    With measured steps, Emery approached Julian and met his gaze. "What were you talking about me?"

    Julian''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with yful challenge. "Oh, you know�� the usual.... we meet, we spar, and as always, you win�� again."

    Before Emery could respond, Thrax burst intoughter and pped Julian on the shoulder. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You never learn, do you, Roman? Of course, Emery would win! Our man here is something else! No one below Grand Magus could stand a chance against him!"

    Emery kept his eyes fixed on Julian as Thrax continued to sing his praises. There was a part of him that expected to see a flicker of resentment, or maybe annoyance, but Julian''s expression remained unchanged��calm, collected, and without a hint of negativity.

    Despite the unresolved tension between them, there was no immediate hostility in Julian''s gaze. It was enough to make Emery step closer, deciding to confront the matter head-on.

    "I thought you were busy ying gods on your?" Emery asked, "I''m surprised to see you here."

    Julian didn''t miss a beat. His casual smile remained as he shrugged, his posture rxed.

    "Yes, I''ve been busy, I admit. I''m ashamed that I couldn''t be here to help when things got rough... I couldn''t even attend senior Fuxi''s funeral. That was something I regret deeply," he paused briefly, his voice carrying a touch of sincerity. "But I''m here now, and I''m d to be able to take part in this event."

    There was something about Julian''s tone, smooth and eloquent as always, that made it hard to tell whether his regret was genuine or just well-practiced diplomacy.

    Emery wasn''t entirely surprised by Julian''s ability to handle situations with such finesse��he had always been good with words. But still, something about the ease with which Julian brushed aside his absence left Emery wondering.

    What was surprising, however, was that Julian hadn''t arrived with his previous entourage. The powerful Nephilim Grand Magus, nor was Athena, the woman who had been so involved with himtely. Instead, Julian had brought along a few high-ranking Nova Roma Magus, likely his most trusted lieutenants.

    Julian''s enthusiasm for the uing Terra Magus tournament was apparent. Not only had he decided to send his people to participate, but he had also donated a fortune in artifacts��dozens of millions worth��to the tournament''s prize pool. The Roman stood confidently in the grand hall, his voice steady as he openly dered his intentions to strengthen the alliance between his Nova Roma faction and the Earth factions. Klea, ever perceptive and astute, leaned in closer to Emery. Her brow furrowed with concern.

    "What is it? What happened between you two? It''s something bad, isn''t it?! What did he do this time?" Her voice was low butced with urgency, a testament to her protective instincts.

    Emery was ready to respond, but before he could articte his thoughts, a resounding cheer erupted from the crowd outside the pce. The vibrant atmosphere shifted, drawing everyone''s attention to the imminent start of the tournament.

    Shinta, her eyes sparkling with excitement, tugged on Emery''s arm. "Come on, Dad! We have to get a good seat!" As Emery and Shinta arrived at the grand arena, the sight that greeted him was far beyond what he had expected. Rows upon rows of magus, more than a hundred in total, filled the space. Their presence created a palpable energy that hummed through the air, a testament to the growing reputation of Terra City.

    Ever since their decisive victory in the pirate campaign and Magus Rosia''s rise to the council of Golden City, Terra had be a beacon for talented magus from all across the realms.

    His eyes scanned the crowd, noting the fifty participants donned in gleaming golden attire. These were the warriors of Terra City, the pride of the factions. Next to them stood a contingent of half-blood magus from the Twilight Halls��around twenty in number. Among them, Emery recognized familiar faces: Yoro, Andrei, and Tatyana. In stark contrast, the Alvanic magus gathered nearby, distinguished by their dark attire and pale skin. Their numbers had doubled since the previous year, a clear indication of their rapid progress following their migration.

    Queen Sonhee approached, her regal bearingplemented by a warm smile. "I hope you are satisfied with our progress," she said, her tone light yet tinged with a hint of pride. Despite Queen Sonhee''s attempt to engage him in conversation, Emery''s focus remained distracted. His eyes were locked on Julian and his entourage of six Nova Roma magus, who were preparing to enter the arena. Sonhee, visibly trying to regain Emery''s attention, was once again interrupted, this time by Shinta. She tugged on his arm, steering him toward two young figures standing off to the side��Titus and Armenius. The two acolytes were dragged into this by Shinta from the academy.

    "Master," Titus began, his voice betraying his awe as he nced over at Julian. "Is that... is that Emperor Julian?"

    Emery watched as Titus and Armenius edged closer, their expressions a mix of admiration and disbelief. The sight of them approaching Julian, bowing slightly as if acknowledging a higher power, only intensified Emery''s unease about Julian''s intentions in Terra City.

 Chapter 2319 Terra Magus

    Chapter 2319 Terra Magus

    The Terra City Magus tournament was more than just a spectacle. It was a strategic effort to foster growth among the newer, younger magus generation, to allow them a stage to showcase their talents while reinforcing the bonds between Terra Magus and its allies.

    The atmosphere was charged with excitement as the crowd eagerly awaited the battles toe. Tens of thousands of Terra City residents filled the arena, their voices creating a powerful wave of cheers and chants for their favorite participants.

    However, it quickly became apparent most of the top magus leaders abstained from participating. Chief Beowulf of the Twilight Hall, a formidable presence in any battle, was noticeably absent from the roster. Likewise, Grisa and Silica, two of Terra City''s renowned leaders, chose to sit out, watching from the grandstands rather thanpeting.

    Klea and Chumo also opted for the same, preferring to remain a spectator.

    This, in turn, left Thrax in a moment of indecision. Hispetitive spirit always drove him to prove his strength, and he had initially hoped that Julian''s arrival would spark some exciting rivalries on the field. To his disappointment Julian declined topete, citing that he was still not in his prime health. As Julian''s gaze flickered toward Emery, it was clear there was more unsaid beneath his polite dismissal.

    With the leaders and Terra''s strongest choosing to step aside, it became clear that this tournament was for the up-anders, a chance for them to shine and gain recognition.

    At the center of the bustling arena, Magus Rosia ascended the podium, her presencemanding attention. Dressed in ceremonial robes that shimmered in the light, she prepared to officially kick off the event. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The cheers erupted as Rosia began her address, the energy in the air electric. Then, three figures stepped forward, the known Grand Magus of Terra City: Fantasme, the wolf half-blood, Shena, the dragon half-blood, and Anpu the hybrid. They would serve as the judges, ensuring that the tournament was conducted with honor and fairness.

    Rosia''s voice echoed through the arena as she announced, "Let the first challenge start!"

    Anpu, the hybrid grand magus, began the first challenge with an imposing disy.

    Massive dark rocks, a formidable tier 7 material, were levitated into the arena, their surfaces gleaming ominously under the sunlight. These rocks were renowned for their near-imprable hardness, traditionally used to measure a magus'' raw strength and power.

    The task was simple in concept but daunting in execution��each participant was to choose among the provided weapons and attempt to make even the slightest scratch on the rock within a mere 10 seconds.

    All eyes turned toward the 118 magus participants, a mix of Terra forces, Alvanic magus, Twilight Hall, and the Nova Roma. One by one, each stepped forward selecting their weapons from an array of tier 5 options: swords, hammers, axes, and a few even prefer to use bare hands.

    The crowd watched intently as the first participant swung his weapon with all his might, striking the rock with a loud ng.

    Despite the immense force, the rock remained unscathed, its surface smooth and unyielding. The contestant''s face twisted with frustration, but time was up, and the next challenger stepped forward.

    Magus after magus took their turn, each testing their strength against the unforgiving rocks. Some tried to enhance their weapons with magic, while others used brute force, summoning every ounce of their training.

    As the challenge progressed, a few exceptional magus began to stand out, not just for making a scratch but for surpassing expectations. Some were able to crack the rock sending shards flying into the air, and some were even able to pierce the rock, leaving a gaping hole where his sword struck.

    30 participants failed to make even a dent in the rock��all of them were new or crescent-moon realm magus.

    The atmosphere shifted as the next round of challengesmenced, with Grand Magus Shena stepping confidently into the center of the arena.

    Her presencemanded attention. With a graceful wave of her hand, she summoned forth 60 water familiars, each taking the form of vibrant, flying birds that danced and darted through the air, their feathers glistening in shades of blue and aqua.

    "To pass this challenge, each of you must catch one of these familiars. Only those who seed will move on to the next round."

    As soon as the signal was given, chaos erupted.

    The 88 participants surged forward, each of them vying for a chance to seize one of the elusive water birds. Some participants quickly formed temporary alliances, pairing up with friends to strategize and increase their odds. They wouldunch spells and distractions, hoping to confuse the birds long enough to catch one.

    The crowd erupted into cheers, fully engaged in the spectacle. Gasps and apuse filled the arena as participants disyed their skills.

    As the challenge progressed, the initial frenzy began to calm, and participants started to showcase their true abilities. Some used clever spells to manipte the environment, creating gusts of wind or temporary barriers to funnel the birds toward them. Others relied on agility and speed, weaving through theirpetitors with expert precision.

    By the end of the chaotic spectacle, only 60 participants remained, half of the original number. The cheering crowd celebrated their victories, while those who had fallen short left the arena with a mixture of disappointment and resolve.

    Emery watched with a discerning eye, noting the talents that emerged and the strategies employed. This round had not only tested their physical abilities but also their ingenuity and adaptability.

    The third round began under the watchful eye of Grand Magus Fantasme, whose reputation for mastering the battlefield of the mind preceded her. The challenge for the remaining participants was simple in theory, yet grueling in execution: only 32 of them would move on to the next round, and their task was to resist for as long as possible.

    Fantasme extended her hands, and in an instant, the world around them began to shift. The grand arena, once filled with the roar of the crowd and the shimmer of daylight, filled with cosmic power conjured from her battlefield domain.

    The spectators saw nothing but the serene figure of Fantasme standing motionless in the center of the arena, but for the participants, reality was reced by a brutal and chaotic mental battlefield. They faced horrors and fears crafted to break their will��phantoms of past failures, visions of overwhelming despair, and enemies that only existed within the deepest recesses of their minds.

    The sheer weight of the illusion was suffocating. It became clear to everyone watching that Fantasme had recently advanced to the second cosmos realm, her mastery over illusion magic now honed to a terrifying level.

    Within moments, the weakest among the magus began to falter. A dozen participants, unable to withstand the mental assault, fled the arena in panic, their minds shattered by the illusions. Some crumpled to the ground, unconscious. Others clutched their heads as if trying to physically block out the relentless attack on their psyche.

    After half an hour, the ordeal finally came to an end. The illusions faded away, and the battlefield once again became the familiar sight of the Terra City arena.

    Only 32 participants remained standing, their bodies visibly exhausted but their eyes gleaming with the pride of having survived the challenges. The tournament, though winding down, was far from over. As the final 32 participants stood in line, their names and identities were announced to the roaring crowd. Eachpetitor had earned their ce, but the reveal brought anotheryer of excitement, as the factions they represented were now made known.

    Among the final contenders, the Twilight Hall stood strong with 9 magus making it to the final group. Terra''s own forces, bolstered by their recent influx of talent, had 11 participants still standing. Six of the remaining magus hailed from the subterranean world, a group whose numbers had steadily increased since their migration, now proving their strength in the face of Terra''s challenges.

    However, what caught Emery''s attention most was the Nova Romans. All six of Julian''s chosen magus had not only survived every round but had done so without a single one being eliminated. Their immacte performance did not go unnoticed, and whispers filled the audience as the crowd marveled at their unbroken streak. The prowess and discipline of these Nova Romans were undeniable, a clear sign of the careful selection and rigorous training they had undergone under Julian''s guidance.

 Chapter 2320 Mysterious Magus

    Chapter 2320 Mysterious Magus

    The first three rounds of the tournament had already showcased the strength and potential of the Magus participants. But now, the true test of individual power and skill would unfold through one-on-one duels. These final rounds were where magus could demonstrate their full abilities, and the anticipation in the crowd was palpable. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Standing before the gathered contestants, Magus Rosia addressed them with a stern reminder. She warned, ensuring that the duels wouldn''t devolve into reckless bloodshed.

    The arena was divided into four sections, each bing its own battlefield. The crowd roared in excitement as the first four pairs entered their respective rings, eager to witness thebat. Thepetitors, a mix of both full-moon and half-moon magus, readied themselves for what would be an intense disy of power, agility, and tactics.

    Emery watched the unfolding battles with great interest. Next to him, Shinta leaned forward, asking, "Father, which one do you think will win?"

    Before Emery could respond, Klea spoke with calm certainty, "Most likely one of the full-moon realm." Her tone was matter-of-fact, reflecting the reality of Magus tournaments. Full-moon magus possessed a significant edge in raw power. Emery nodded in agreement. Only a rare genius or seasoned veteran could ovee such odds, and those figures��like Beowulf, Silica, or Thrax��were absent from the event.

    The duelsmenced with a thunderous sh of weapons and spells. Emery''s sharp eyes took in the flow of the fights, noting the strengths and weaknesses of each participant. Emery''s attention was particrly drawn to the Alvanic magus, whose rapid development impressed him. Two years ago, the Alvanic people had barely touched upon the magus realm, yet now, a few among their ranks had already reached the full moon stage. These weren''t mere novices��they were veterans, battle-hardened and with a deep understanding of thew. Their growth signified the immense potential of their race, a stark contrast to the early doubts many had about their progress.

    Meanwhile, the Twilight Halls, though filled with promising young magus, struggled to match the experience of their opponents. Their primary strengthy in their ability to transform, but raw power alone wasn''t enough to bridge the gap in battle wisdom and tactical acumen. Emery observed how the younger half-bloods relied too heavily on their transformation abilities, often neglecting more sophisticated techniques, leaving themselves vulnerable to exploitation by the veterans. Tatyana, the six-tailed fox who had reached the Halfmoon realm, had to ept defeat in this round.

    As the tournament progressed and the pool of participants narrowed from 32 to 16, and then to the final 8, only two half-bloods remained among the top contenders. However, these two were far from ordinary��they were elite full-moon magus, each hailing from legendary bloodlines and personally rmended by the Alpha King. Amarok, a giant wolf, and Cayden, a spirit wolf.

    The Alvanic magus continued to showcase their strength in the tournament, standing tall among the final contenders. Among them were two renowned full-moon magus, each a celebrated general from the Alvanic Seven Kingdoms.

    These men, once bitter rivals who had fought against each other in bloody battles, now stood side by side, united under a new cause. Their transformation from adversaries to allies was a testament to the newfound strength and unity of the subterranean world. Both were known for their strategic brilliance in warfare, and it was clear they intended to bring honor to their people through their prowess in the arena.

    Unfortunately for Julian, none of the Nova Roma magus had made it this far. Despite their early strong performance, their journey ended in the previous round. However, Julian showed no signs of disappointment. He remainedposed, seemingly unbothered by the oue. Emery could tell that Julian wasn''t concerned with victory in the tournament��it was something else that had brought the Roman here.

    As for the remaining four spots, they were filled by Terra City forces. Three of these magus were familiar names, widely known for their exploits during the infamous pirate campaign. Their participation in this tournament only solidified their reputations as skilled warriors. However, the fourth spot drew the most attention��a mysterious half-moon magus, his face hidden behind a mask, his identity shrouded in secrecy. No one seemed to know who he was, and the crowd buzzed with spection.

    Emery, however, needed no guesses. Despite the mask and the concealed aura, he immediately recognized the figure. Yet, he chose to remain silent, watching the tournament unfold without revealing the truth.

    Beside him, Klea had also picked up on the hidden identity. She cast a knowing nce at Emery, her sharp intuitioning into y once again. Meanwhile, across the stage, Thrax was growing increasingly agitated. "AARGHH!!! I am so stupid!! I should have joined, what was I thinking!!" Thrax''s fiery spirit had kept him on the edge throughout the tournament. Watching the battles, hispetitive nature burned within him. The final duels ignited the arena with intensity, as the top 8 magus prepared to face off. The arena was filled with a deafening roar from the crowd, their excitement reaching a fever pitch as the matchups were revealed.

    Each of the Terra magus found themselves squaring off against either a wolf half-blood or an Alvanic magus, creating a palpable sense of anticipation throughout the arena.

    In the first arena, Amarok, the giant wolf half-blood, towered over his opponent, a Terra captain known for his swordsmanship. As the duelmenced, Amarok charged with a ferocious howl, the ground trembling beneath his weight. He swung his massive fists, each blow capable of sending shockwaves through the arena. In another arena, Cayden, the spirit wolf half-blood, moved with ethereal grace, disappearing into swirling mists that enveloped the arena. The audience gasped as Cayden continuously executed a perfectly timed feint, allowing him to strike at his opponent''s exposed nk. The third arena showcased the Alvanic spear generals called Gunwoo, who proved equally formidable against their Terra counterparts. With their battle-hardened experience, they executed wlessbinations of offense and defense. Their mastery of the battlefield allowed them to read their opponents'' movements, countering with deadly precision. The crowd''s roar reached a fever pitch as the mysterious masked magus stood alone, thest hope for Terra City.

    Three Terra magus had already fallen to their powerful opponents, leaving the final duel as the city''sst chance at redemption. His opponent, the second Alvanic full-moon magus, had already seen his ally''s victory and was eager to im another win, fueled by the momentum of his subterranean kin.

    The masked magus, despite being only a half-moon, stood calmly as his Alvanic opponent charged. At first, the masked figure fought with direct, efficient strikes, but as the Alvanic magus adjusted, he changed tactics. Suddenly, the arena filled with swirling smoke and shifting shadows, obscuring the battlefield and confusing his adversary.

    Despite the sudden shift, the Alvanic magus showed no fear. Having grown up in the dark subterranean world, shadows were no stranger to him. He moved swiftly, his de cutting through the smoke, and with practiced precision, managed to close the gap between them.

    With a gleam of triumph in his eyes, the Alvanic magus readied a critical strike. His sword glinted in the dim light as he lunged forward. "I''ve got you now!" he dered, his voice echoing through the arena.

    But just as the sword was about tond, something unexpected happened. The masked magus''s power surged, his form shifting as his arms transformed into formidable ws, thick and sharp enough to meet the de. The crowd gasped. The Alvanic magus''s confidence faltered as he saw his attack halted, the ws gripping his sword with terrifying strength.

    "What? You''re�� a half-blood?!" he stammered, shock spreading across his face.

    Before he could react properly, the masked magus moved with blinding speed. In one fluid motion, he twisted his opponent''s sword arm, shattering it with a sickening crack. The Alvanic magus cried out in pain, but it was toote. The masked figure seized him by the throat. The audience watched in awe as the masked magus, a mere half-moon, overpowered a full-moon Alvanic general in a disy of raw strength and precision.

    The crowd erupted into cheers, stunned by the upset victory. "Who is he?!" echoed through the arena as the masked magus stood tall, his opponent defeated at his feet. Whispers spread among the spectators, each trying to uncover the identity of the masked warrior who had just delivered an unexpected triumph for Terra City.

 Chapter 2321 Finals

    Chapter 2321 Finals

    The arena buzzed with anticipation as the final four magus stepped forward. The two half-blood wolf magus, Amarok, and Cayden, towered over theirpetition, their presence alone intimidating the crowd. The Alvanic magus, Gunwoo, a seasoned spear-wielding general, had an aura of hardened battle experience. Lastly, the mysterious masked magus from the Terra forces stood silent, his features hidden but his earlier victory still fresh in everyone''s mind. The crowd was electric, eager to witness what came next.

    Emery, observing from his seat, allowed VIA to run an analysis of the four remainingpetitors. The celestial system quickly delivered its assessment:

    [Amarok �C Full Moon �C Star Level 6]

    [Cayden �C Full Moon �C Star Level 6]

    [Gunwoo �C Full Moon �C Star Level 5]

    The three of them were considered average among other full-moon magus. The masked magus, on the other hand, was ranked at Star Level 6, despite still being in the Half-Moon realm.

    As the matchesmenced, the arena was divided into two segments, with each pair of magus facing off against their opponents. The Twilight Hall half-bloods, along with many in the audience, rallied behind their representatives, cheering loudly in support.

    In the first match, Gunwoo faced Cayden.

    Despite Gunwoo''s skill and experience, he found himself increasingly on the defensive. Cayden pressed the attack relentlessly. The spear general managed to evade several brutal swipes, but with each passing moment, the gaps in his defenses widened. With a final, decisive blow, Cayden imed victory, his roar of triumph echoing through the arena as the crowd erupted into cheers.

    The duel was over, and the Twilight Hall erupted in celebration. Cayden stood victorious over the fallen Alvanic magus.

    Queen Sonhee sat not far from Emery, her regalposure faltering as she concealed her disappointment at the earlier results. Yet, when Emeryplimented the Alvanic magus, a flicker of pride lit up her expression. As the next pair entered the stage, the crowd held its breath in anticipation.

    The muscr wolf half-blood, Amarok, stood opposite the mysterious half-moon magus, whose identity remained shrouded in intrigue. If the audience hadn''t witnessed the masked magus''s previous performance, they would have surely deemed this duel a mere formality��a one-sided affair in favor of the towering wolf. Yet, whispers of hope rippled through the crowd, eager for another unexpected twist.

    The moment the duel began, Amarok transformed into his wolf form, his powerful frame shifting into a sleek wolf-like appearance, muscles rippling with raw strength. His senses heightened, allowing him to detect even the faintest scent in the arena.

    "You cannot hide from me!!" Amarok growled, his voice a deep rumble that resonated with authority. He lunged forward, eyes glinting with determination as he sniffed the air, honing in on his opponent.

    With a series of swift movements, the masked magus executed evasive maneuvers, rolling and flipping with finesse. Amarok''s frustration grew as he attempted tond a decisive blow, but the masked magus remained elusive, a flickering shadow just out of reach.

    Queen Sonhee leaned closer to Emery, her curiosity piqued as the battle raged on. The masked magus had already defeated one of her men, and now her interest grew with each passing moment.

    "Lord Emery, do you know who that masked magus is?" she inquired, her voice carrying a mix of intrigue and suspicion.

    Emery remained silent, his eyes fixed on the ongoing duel. This silence, however, immediately caught Shinta''s attention. Her brow furrowed as she turned to her father, sensing something deeper.

    "Father... why are you hiding this? Who is he really?" Shinta''s voice carried both curiosity and a hint of suspicion.

    Before Emery could respond, Klea, always quick to step in, offered a cryptic clue with a smirk on her lips. "I''ll give you a hint... this guy is always so quiet. I didn''t even realize he''d disappeared from the stage until he started fighting."

    Shinta and Queen Sonhee exchanged nces, trying to puzzle over Klea''s words. Meanwhile, all eyes in the arena were locked on the duel as it reached a breathtaking crescendo.

    On the battlefield, Amarok, the massive wolf half-blood, finally caught up to the masked magus. Despite thetter''s earlier elusive movements, the towering wolf used his heightened senses to track him down. With a swift, predatory lunge, Amarok''s powerful ws mped down on the masked fighter, forcing him into a grapple. The ground trembled beneath their weight as Amarok snarled, confident in his imminent victory.

    "He''s going to lose!" Queen Sonhee eximed.

    The masked magus appeared cornered, pinned beneath Amarok''s crushing strength, his earlier finesse now seeming futile against the overwhelming brute force of his opponent.

    Klea, however, remained calm as she softly replied, "No�� he will not."

    The fierce and fast-moving battle made the audience overlook that the masked magus had secretly pierced a few thin silver needles into the huge wolf''s arms. By manipting the wolf''s muscles with these needles, the masked magus was able to spectacrly escape from its grasp.

    "HOWLLLL!!"

    A furious roar echoed through the arena as Amarok, now enraged, unleashed his true power. His body began to contort and grow, bones cracking and expanding as he transformed into a monstrous, 10-meter-long wolf beast. The crowd gasped at the sight��Amarok''s full transformation was a terrifying spectacle of raw, primal strength. His fur bristled, and his eyes gleamed with savage fury, locking onto the masked magus. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Sensing the danger, the masked magus quickly changed his strategy. He darted into the shadows, keeping his distance from the now colossal Amarok. Moving like a ghost, he used the darkness to his advantage, vanishing from sight whenever the wolf lunged at him.

    "He''s wearing a special cape��" Shinta whispered, her sharp eyes catching the faint shimmer as the masked magus disappeared once more. "Ahhh!!! I know who he is now��!!"

    Emery''s gaze remained focused, recognizing the telltale gleam of the item Shinta had spotted. The cape, known as [Phantom Skin], was a tier 6 artifact they had purchased together at an auction 15 years ago. It granted its wearer incredible stealth, allowing the user to blend seamlessly into their surroundings, practically invisible to the naked eye.

    But what finally revealed the masked magus''s identity was the weapon he pulled from his cloak. In the heat of the battle, the magus drew a distinctive tier 6 bow��an artifact known and revered by many.

    "That''s Uncle Chumo!!" Shinta eimed.

 Chapter 2322 Winner

    Chapter 2322 Winner

    From the very start, Emery had recognized Chumo''s identity through his divine sense. Even before the masked figure entered the stage, Emery''s heightened awareness and slight paranoia��especially with Julian''s presence at the event��had kept him vignt. He noticed when his friend discreetly left the stage, only to returnter shrouded in a mask and the [Phantom Skin] cape.

    Despite the disguise, the tier-6 bow Chumo wielded became a dead giveaway for many, particrly those familiar with his uniquebat style. As the fight intensified, Chumo began unleashing his signature bow skills, each arrow he fired bing a powerful bolt of energy that struck Amarok with precision. The massive wolf beast howled in fury as arrow after arrow tore through his defenses. Each strike was calcted, aimed to weaken Amarok''s resolve while avoiding fatal blows. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Finally, the overwhelming onught became too much for him, and Amarok let out a defeated howl. The once-frenzied wolf, beaten and exhausted, could do nothing but ept his fate. The crowd roared in response, recognizing the skill that had just been disyed.

    Realizing his identity was no longer a secret, the masked magus lowered his hood and removed the mask, revealing himself fully to the audience. Chumo''s sharp eyes and calm expression drew a renewed wave of cheers from the crowd.

    Up on the stage, Thrax fumed. His face was red frustrated at being deceived by Chumo."Ahh, what an utter betrayal!!!"he muttered, ring at Chumo, but a secondter, a smile showed on his face as he couldn''t help but admire his performance.

    Magus Rosia stepped onto the podium, her voice resonating through the arena as she announced the final duel of the tournament. The anticipation in the air was palpable, and the crowd''s excitement reached its peak. The crowd erupted into chants, their voices blending into a deafening roar. Among the names being called, Chumo''s stood out, his poprity soaring after his ster performance. His reputation had skyrocketed, especially after his pivotal role in the pirate campaign and the numerous high-profile missions he had undertaken for both Terra and Golden City. Over the past few years, he had be a figure of respect and admiration, not just for hisbat prowess but also for his unwavering loyalty and consistent sesses.

    Chumo stepped into the arena for the final match, facing Cayden, the spirit wolf half-blood.

    Unlike Amarok, who relied on brute strength, Cayden possessed a more ethereal and mystical power. His transformation was unlike any other��his body shimmered as it shifted into an incorporeal, ghostly form. His wolf form was not just physical but spiritual, granting him enhanced spellcasting abilities and advancing his spirit reading powers, a step under the level of a Spirit Master.

    The atmosphere in the arena was electric as the crowd watched in awe, spellbound by the fierce sh between the two.

    Chumo darted through the shadows, employing his stealth and a myriad of fighting tactics to outmaneuver his opponent. Every time he attempted a sneak attack, however, Cayden seemed to anticipate his movements. The spirit wolf, utilizing hisbination of raw strength and psychic mind attacks, countered Chumo''s assaults with impressive precision, breaking through the cloaked illusions time and again.

    As the fight progressed, many spectators began to shift their expectations, convinced that Cayden was on the path to victory. The way he handled Chumo''s attacks perfectly caused whispers of doubt about Chumo''s chances to ripple through the crowd. However, Emery remained steadfast in his belief that Chumo would prevail. He knew his friend well and sensed that Chumo had yet to reveal his true power.

    In a moment of intense pressure, with Caydenunching a series of aggressive strikes, Chumo found himself cornered.When it seemed like defeat was imminent, Chumo tapped into the Khaos power. A wave of dark energy emanated from him, transforming the tide of the battle.

    Emery watched in astonishment as Chumo seamlessly integrated the Khaos power with his [Nightwalker] transformation. His previously grotesque body now appeared more formidable, its hardened form glowing with intricate runes that pulsed with energy. With a roar of defiance, Chumo broke free from Cayden''s spirit pressure, his power surging as he flipped the situation around.

    The spectators erupted in cheers as Chumo regained the upper hand. The arena was filled with excitement as they witnessed the dramatic shift in momentum. Chumo unleashed a flurry of savage attacks, each strike imbued with the raw intensity of Khaos energy. Cayden struggled to defend against the onught, his ethereal form flickering under the relentless assault. As Chumo pressed his advantage, the spirit wolf''s wounds deepened, each blow sapping his strength. Cayden, gasping for breath, realized the severity of his injuries and reluctantly admitted defeat.

    "We have our winner!!" Chumo raised his hand triumphantly, letting out a roar that echoed throughout the arena, his expression a mix of relief and tion. The energy of the crowd enveloped him, and he basked in the glory of his hard-earned win.

    Emery couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride for his friend.

    ####

    The event concluded with a grand ceremony to honor the top Magus participants. As Magus Rosia presented the awards, the atmosphere was filled with a sense of aplishment and excitement. Each of the champions received not only valuable artifacts and resources but also well-deserved promotions and higher rankings within the Terra forces. The recognition solidified their status among peers and further encouraged camaraderie within the ranks.

    With the formalitiespleted, the festive celebrations erupted. Tablesden with a sumptuous feast overflowed with exquisite dishes from various realms, while musicians filled the air with lively melodies, enhancing the joyful atmosphere. Laughter and cheers echoed throughout the arena as friends and allies mingled, sharing stories of their triumphs and experiences.

    However, amidst the revelry, Emery''s thoughts remained focused on one person��Julian. The recent events weighed heavily on his mind, and he knew it was time to have a proper conversation with his Roman friend.

 Chapter 2323 Reason

    Chapter 2323 Reason

    Late that night, Emery gathered his closest friends��Klea, Thrax, Chumo, and Julian��into one of Terra City''s private chambers. The chamber was dimly lit, casting long shadows over the ancient stone walls.

    Thrax, still gripping a goblet of wine, seemed clueless about the tension in the room. He downed thest sip and then, with a loud voice, asked, "What is this?! Can''t this wait until tomorrow?"

    Klea gently nudged Thrax toward one of the plush chairs. She cast a subtle nce at Emery, signaling that now was the moment. Emery, standing tall in the center of the room, locked his eyes on Julian, his voice cold but controlled.

    "If you still value our friendship, you''ll tell them what happened at Nova Roma."

    The weight of the question fell like a heavy stone in the silent room.

    Julian with a rxed posture, chuckled, but there was a tightness in his smile. "There is no need to be so dramatic."

    Before Julian could continue, Chumo shifted slightly, his body tense, moving as if positioning himself to act at the slightest provocation. His silent readiness for a fight startled Julian, who raised his hands in mock surrender.

    "Whoa, whoa... calm down!!... I''m not looking for a fight" Julian''s tone lightened, but there was a nervous flicker in his eyes as he looked between his friends. "Alright, alright�� I''ll exin everything."

    The room remained tense as everyone sat down, eyes fixed on Julian. Julian began speaking, his words polished and carefully measured as he described his ongoing struggle to secure control over a for Nova Roma. He detailed how an old Nephilim master had assisted him, but it came with a significant price��the condition that he would join the Nephilim organization, the Papal Church. Julian spoke as though this was a necessary evil, a strategic move, but his attempt to justify it fell t in the tense air.

    Seeing Emery''s displeasure, Julian mentioned their recent battle two weeks prior, where Emery had witnessed Julian''s anointment as he epted the prestigious Heavenly Son title.

    Before Julian could continue, Emery interrupted, his voice sharp. "He knelt and epted the Nephilim faith�� not only that�� tell them who''s the woman that''s been helping you all these years?!"

    The room fell silent, the weight of Emery''s words like a storm brewing on the horizon. Julian''s calm veneer brokepletely as he realized he couldn''t dodge the question. He sighed, eyes flickering with frustration, and finally muttered the name.

    "Athena." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Before anyone could fully process it, Thrax exploded into motion, fury zing in his eyes. "WHAT?!" His body surged with raw strength, and he threw a punch that shook the very air.

    The force of his strike was enough to shatter stone, but Julian moved swiftly, catching the punch with an almost casual grace. With a roar, he pulled back tounch another, even more devastating attack. But before his fist could connect, Klea acted swiftly, casting a spell that yanked the diator back with invisible tendrils of magic. The energy swirled around Thrax, binding him just enough to restrain his fury.

    Thrax struggled against the spell, his voice full of venom. "ARE YOU A FUCKING TRAITOR?!" His words echoed in the chamber, each one dripping with betrayal.

    Even Chumo, normally calm andposed, seemed visibly agitated. Sensing the brewing conflict, Klea stepped forward, her voice firm yet soothing. "Everyone�� Calm down�� let him finish."

    Julian''s frustration finally boiled over. His voice cracked with emotion as he shouted, "I AM NOT A TRAITOR!! And it hurts me that you all think so little of me!"

    The sudden outburst shocked the room into silence for a moment, but Emery stepped forward, his gaze steady, unyielding. "Then exin the secrecy�� exin the new you call home... It''s you, Julian, who thought so little of our friendship"

    Julian appeared to struggle to contain his emotion "No�� I don''t," he began, his voice lowering. "Just because I''m creating a new home�� It doesn''t mean you all aren''t my brother and sister." He turned to Emery "I''ve heard about your new family too... Didn''t you make many deals with the Serpent ns? I would never think less of you for that�� I was sincerely happy to meet your daughter today."

    The mention of Shinta caught Emery off guard. but before he could respond, Thrax jumped in, unable to contain his rage. "YOU MORON!! You''re talking about the Nephilim!!" His words were spat with disgust.

    Julian squared his shoulders, meeting Thrax''s angry gaze head-on. "So what if it''s the Nephilim? We can''t judge an entire faction by the actions of a few!"

    Tension lingered in the air as Thrax grew more agitated, his muscles tightening, but Klea, with a gentle yet firm gesture, held him back once again. Unexpectedly, Chumo, usually calm and measured, trembled with restrained rage as he spoke. "Unless the Nephilim pay for what they did to Master Fuxi, I will never forgive them."

    The room fell silent at Chumo''s words. Hearing such raw anger from him caught everyone off guard. Even Julian was visibly in disbelief by Chumo''s intensity. "I know," Julian said softly, "I understand you''re all still emotional�� I''m angry too. But please, don''t get me wrong. I''ve heard that there''s still no proof that the Nephilim were behind this. None of the Kronos have the capability to do such things... So... can we just��"

    Before Julian could finish, Emery cut him off. Without a word, Emery casually opened a portal. Its swirling energy cast a faint glow across the chamber, and everyone watched as it expanded, revealing a passage to another location. Emery''s expression was unreadable, but his meaning was clear. "Enter," Emery said, his tone t,manding. Julian stepped into the portal. One by one, all followed.

    They emerged in another chamber within the Terra Pce, its stone walls and flickering torches casting long shadows across the room. The atmosphere here was heavier, more private.

    The room was filled with the subtle glow of formation runes, the soft flicker of candlelight casting long shadows against the walls. The air was heavy with the scent of incense, swirling in the dim light, giving the space a sacred, almost otherworldly feel. What immediately drew Julian''s attention, however, was the young man seated in the center of the room��Damo. The young monk sat in deep meditation, but his strained expression and the sweat glistening on his skin revealed his struggle. His chest rose and fell withbored breaths, his body still visibly weakened from the ordeal he had endured.

    As the group entered, Damo slowly opened his eyes, blinking through his exhaustion. A weak smile yed on his lips as he acknowledged his seniors'' presence.

    "Are you feeling better?" Emery asked softly, his gaze filled with concern.

    Damo nodded, though his movements were sluggish. "I am, master... Don''t worry about me... I will get better," he replied, his voice thin but resolute.

    Julian''s eyes lingered on Damo, his initial skepticism fading. Emery exined how Damo was still asionally struggling with the wound inflicted during the incident, and Julian heard the ount from a direct witness. Both Damo''s fragmented memories and Fuxi''s final moments provided undeniable proof that the Nephilim were behind it all.

    Seizing the opportunity, Emery ryed the information he had gathered from Emissary Duncan and Jinkan, outlining the Nephilim''s most probable motives. "They want to prevent us from winning the duel," he said, his gaze locking with Julian''s. "But it''s more than just the caretaker position��they''re protecting secrets buried deep within our. They''ll stop at nothing to ensure those secrets stay hidden."

    Emery paused, his voice lowering "I understand�� not all Nephilim are responsible for this," he admitted, "But this�� this isn''t just about the Nephilim. It''s about you, Julian. You''re making choices that leave me anxious,I am angry because you''re making it hard for me to trust you."

    Julian stood silently for a moment, and after some contemtion, he turned to Emery and said, "Believe me�� all I did�� I did for us�� for our people��"

    He calmly took out a memory crystal and handed it to him. Emery scanned its contents and found detailed information on Kronos, and its magus, including strengths and weaknesses. It was an in-depth analysis that would be very useful for their uing duel.

    Julian added, "After our fightst time�� you told me to choose�� here I am... I choose us."

 Chapter 2324 Chances

    Chapter 2324 Chances

    The sounds of shing weapons and spells echoed throughout Terra City''s special training room as two magus engaged in an intense sparring session. The room trembled under the force of their attacks, the energy between them surging like a violent storm.

    "Gaebolg!! I told you to break that shield apart!!" Thrax bellowed as he spun his spear with incredible force, aiming to shatter the shimmering barrier of Julian''s holy mes. His strikes were relentless, each impact causing shockwaves, yet Julian''s shield held firm, its golden light pulsating as it absorbed the diator''s assault.

    BAMM!! BAMM!! BAMM!!

    The room vibrated with each strike, yet Julian, despite the sweat pouring down his face, remained focused. Gritting his teeth, he gathered his full strenght and bashed his ming shield forward, using the force of his divine skill to throw Thrax off bnce. The attack sent the immortal diator stumbling back, but instead of frustration, his eyes burned with renewed fury.

    Panting, Julian leaned on his shield, sweat dripping from his brow as he called out,

    "Come on�� let''s take a few minutes'' break!"

    But his plea for a respite only spurred Thrax on. With a roar of defiance, the Immortal diator lunged again, his spear striking out with even greater ferocity. Julian, realizing the situation was escting, was forced to invoke his divine skill��[Guardian of Faith]. Instantly, his form was enveloped in holy mes, transforming him into an avenging angel. His wings of fire spread wide, and his aura intensified, radiating both power and grace. Each movement now carried divine strength, and as Thrax swung again, Julian blocked with ease, his ming sword deflecting the iing attacks.

    The two continued their fierce exchange, the air around them thick with energy. Thrax roared in frustration, refusing to back down despite the overwhelming power Julian was now wielding. His pride refused to let him admit that Julian might be stronger.

    Just as Julian prepared to make a decisive move, ready to end the spar, a figure emerged from the shadows. It was Chumo, striking swiftly and silently, his dagger gleaming as it aimed for Julian''s nk. The sudden assault forced Julian to retreat, his divine mes flickering as he narrowly avoided the well-ced strike.

    "Two against one�� I know you guys are still annoyed�� but this is a bit much, isn''t it?"

    Thrax, spear in hand, ignores him with a savage grin. He charged again, spear gleaming in the air as he aimed directly for Julian''s chest. Meanwhile, Chumo, with his shadowy agility, darted around, seeking the perfect moment to strike from Julian''s blind spot. From the sidelines, Emery and Klea watched the battle unfold. Klea''s arms were crossed, her expression serious as he observed the intensity of the fight. She let out a sigh. "This doesn''t look like a practice session anymore��"

    "Let them go on�� They need to vent some of that rage." Emery said in reply.

    Klea nced at Emery, her smile softening as she added with a teasing edge, "If you''ve got something pent up, you should join them too."

    Emery remained silent, his gaze fixed on the ongoing sh. Klea''s smile faded as she watched Emery. His silence spoke volumes. She knew him too well��his mind was still weighed down by doubt, the unease he couldn''t shake since Julian''s alliance with the Nephilim. She sighed softly, her teasing reced by genuine concern. It was clear to her that it was going to take more than sparring or reassurances to mend them.

    The sh continued relentlessly. Chumo, with his Khaos-enhanced Nightwalker transformation, came in full force and became an ethereal shadow darting in and out of the darkness. Each of his strikes was aimed at exploiting gaps in Julian''s defense, forcing thetter to stay on high alert. Meanwhile, Thrax charged head-on, unleashing raw power with each thrust of his spear, a barrage of brutal attacks that would have crushed most opponents.

    Emery stood back, watching closely. His eyes narrowed as he admired the seamless coordination between Chumo and Thrax. The two of them had grown immensely, theirbined effort was enough to match against someone with the power of a grand magus. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    However, no matter how relentless their assault, Julian''s divine abilities gave him the edge. His [Guardian of Faith] form allowed him to tap into a reservoir of cosmic power fueled by faith, a resource that not only replenished his stamina but healed his wounds as the battle raged on. With each strike he absorbed or deflected, Julian regained strength, making it harder for Thrax and Chumo to wear him down.

    Despite their best efforts, the two began to falter. Half an hourter, it became clear who the victor was. Julian stood tall, panting but still in control, while Thrax and Chumo struggled to catch their breath.

    "Damn it!" Thrax spat, clearly frustrated with the oue. Sweat poured down his face as he mmed his spear into the ground. "I can''t ept this! Let''s take a 15-minute break and go again!... NO!! 5 minutes will do!!"

    Before the diator could charge back in, Klea stepped forward, her voice firm. "I have been waiting enough... no more sparring." Her tone left no room for argument.

    Thrax grumbled, clearly still itching for another round, but Klea''smanding presence left him no choice but to relent. Chumo, too, gave a silent nod, stepping back from the shadows as his Khaos transformation faded.

    All five Earth magus gather around a central table where arge holographic projection flickered to life, disying a detailed overview of the Kronos faction.

    Julian retrieved the details he had gathered. "Kronos has three grand magus," he began, his tone heavy with implication. "The newly advanced Zeus, the seasoned veteran Perses, and their strongest, Kronos."

    As he spoke, images flickered into existence. The figures of the three grand magus materialized before them, each adorned with their distinct magical aura. Zeus, radiating power with a crown of lightning; Perses, a stoic warrior with scars of past battles etched upon his skin; and the enigmatic Kronos, shrouded in shadows yet emanating an intimidating presence.

    Next on their list were three full-moon magus: Poseidon and Ares, known as Kronos'' most powerful generals, both vying to break through to the grand magus realm. Each of them carried a formidable reputation, Poseidon for his mastery over water and Ares for his unmatched strength in battle. Then there was Hera, Zeus'' wife, and arguably the most cunning among them, renowned for her sharp intellect and maniptive tactics.

    Following those three were a group of four other contenders with half a dozen promising candidates. Among them were Hecate, Triton, and Heracles, the younger magus they had faced during the Celestial Expedition.

    With the assistance of VIA, they projected visual simtions of each Kronos magus, along with a breakdown of their known techniques and abilities. The more they analyzed the information, the heavier the atmosphere grew, and it became harder to ignore the looming odds.

    Each Earth Magus began silently calcting their chances of sess, but most of them couldn''t shake the growing feeling that, without enough high-level magus on their side, victory seemed far out of reach.

    x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 2325 Match

    Chapter 2325 Match

    The weight of their problem hung thick in the air: they simply didn''t have enough magus for the duel. This wasn''t like a group battle, where numbers or teamwork could shift the tide. It was a one-on-one contest, meticulously designed to test each faction''s ability to field strong individuals capable of defending their. The structure ensured that no faction could rely on a singr figure to dominate.

    Since the duel was established 15 years ago, they had lost two of their most crucial pirs��Grand Magus Izta and Fuxi, both gone. Fjolrin, the third senior magus, had disappeared without a trace, leaving them without his guidance. This left only Morgana and Ashaka, thest of their dependable magus, to bear the brunt of the uing challenge.

    Emery''s mind swirled with indecision. His daughter, Shinta, had the potential to participate, but he was reluctant to expose her to such risk, especially when the stakes were so high. Damo, too, was still recovering, his condition unstable. Then there were the four acolytes training in the Avalon realm. Despite their progress, they were nowhere near prepared for the brutal intensity of whaty ahead.

    As they sifted through thepiled intelligence on Kronos'' magus, the atmosphere in the room darkened with an increasing sense of doubt. The deeper they went into the details, the more their initial confidence crumbled. Their opponents weren''t just any magus��they were seasoned warriors, veterans of countless battles, each possessing dangerous abilities honed over decades. The looming challenge felt almost impossible, a daunting wall they weren''t sure they could scale.

    Thrax, normally brimming with defiance, let his frustration slip. "What can we do to win this?"

    Klea, always the voice of reason, spoke up. "We can each pick an opponent and focus our training on countering them, using this information to prepare."

    Her n, though simple, struck a chord with the group. It was a strategy they could hold onto amidst the uncertainty. They gathered around the table, pouring over each opponent''s strengths, weaknesses, and tendencies, carefully selecting who would best match up with whom. The discussion grew more animated, as they began to map out their tactics.

    Emery, recognized as the strongest of the group, had taken on the immense responsibility of stepping into Fuxi''s role to challenge Kronos himself. He had already begun preparing himself to counter Krono''s intricate and formidable time spells.

    Julian had initially volunteered to face Perses, the second strongest of Kronos'' magus, but Emery disagreed. While Julian was formidable, Emery believed that Morgana, with her raw and fiery power, would stand a better chance against someone like Perses, who relied heavily on brute strength. Instead, Emery rmended Julian to face the more versatile Zeus, whose cunning and strategy made him a better fit for Julian''s more tactical approach.

    As they solidified their battle ns, they turned their attention to the next three full-moon magus matches. Thrax, fueled by his fiery spirit, would take on Ares, the god of war. Chumo, with his steadfast nature, was set to face Poseidon, while Klea, ever resourceful and tactical, prepared to confront Hera.

    These matchups were the minimum preparations they could make, yet each one was critical. They understood that winning all six fights was not just a goal��it was the only way to secure victory in the duels ahead. Each fighter felt the weight of their task, knowing that their sess could determine the fate of their world.

    "We have two years to prepare. What are all your ns?" Emery inquired, looking around the table at his determinedpanions.

    Thrax, who had spent thest year deeply immersed in meditation, spoke first. He had dedicated himself toprehending the depths of his abilities, and now he sought to push the boundaries of hisw of ughter. His ambition was clear: he wanted to immerse himself in life-and-death battles on the frontline.

    "The more dangerous the battle, the better!!" He nned to join Lord Izta''s old battle-borne unit, which was always at the front of the battlefield and fought the most difficult battles. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Julian suggested that Thrax join him, exining his n to expand his conquest to another��a middle realm filled with war��where Thrax could battle thousands of enemies while Julian could increase his dominion and improve hisw of sovereignty.

    "Fighting for your g? Not interested!" Thrax retorted.

    Julian sent invitations to the others as well, but Chumo strictly refused. He had no intention of leaving Terra City, offering no exnation for his decision, which only heightened Emery''s concern for him.

    Klea, on the other hand, was focused on her responsibilities at the Academy. With the end-of-year exams approaching in just two months, she was fullymitted to her role. Julian, however, openly criticized this, his gaze fixed on Klea as he voiced his concerns. "I see the good things you''ve done, but we need to focus on strengthening ourselves, not on these youngsters."

    "Well, if you think I don''t benefit from being an instructor, you''re mistaken, Teaching is just as much a part of my growth as any battle" Her tone was measured but firm.

    Emery also knew that Klea had been spending considerable time getting to know other instructors, particrly Grand Magus Neytiri, who taught in Hall 5. Neytiri was the daughter of the supreme magus who owned the ind and had been offering valuable guidance to Klea in mastering her ice and water elements.

    As for himself, Emery felt the weight of the techniques he had recently learned pressing down on him. He needed time to consolidate and refine these new skills, to weave them into his existing arsenal.He nned to return to the Academy for focused, closed-door training within his domain.

    The air in the room thickened with purpose as the five friends exchanged determined looks, each of them acutely aware of the journey ahead. They each had their own paths to follow,understanding that the next two years were crucial for them to grow stronger and achieve their aspirations.

 Chapter 2326 End of Year

    Chapter 2326 End of Year

    After everyone went their separate ways, Emery returned to his rigorous training. He dedicated most of his time to refining the new techniques he had acquired, especially focusing on mastering the Verdant Ascension, taught by Grand Magus Yvere. This powerful technique allowed Emery to forge a deeper bond with nature, strengthening his connection to the Elysian Tree. The process was slow, requiring immense concentration, but each day, he felt the energy of nature flowing more fluidly through him, enriching his connection to the natural world.

    In between his training, Emery asionally guided his acolytes, particrly Ha Ron, King Rig, and his daughter Shinta, helping them prepare for the uing end-of-year exam.

    Two monthster, the end-of-year academy exammenced, following the familiar format of previous years. It began with the personal exams, where acolytes showcased their individual prowess.

    This time, the results were particrly impressive: 30 out of the 50 acolytes from Hall 33 managed to break into the top 1,000 rankings and achieve their bronze status. The aplishment garnered significant attention from other halls, especially considering that several of those top performers were first-years hailing from the lower realms. Their sess was a testament to the effectiveness of Hall 33''s guidance over the past year. As the acolytes celebrated their sess, Kat, who had been visiting Hall 33 asionally to assist and motivate the juniors, shouted enthusiastically, "I want to see at least ten of you achieve the silver ranking!"She cracked her knuckles yfully, her grin widening. "And if any of you perform badly, you''ll get a taste of my fist!" Unfortunately, even Kat''s tough-love approach and fiery encouragement weren''t enough to push the acolytes into the prestigious top 500 ranking of the academy. This realm was dominated by the elites from across the quadrant, where only the most exceptional talents could break through.

    Armenius, who had shown significant progress in controlling multiple ice puppets with impressive precision, and Titus, alongside his fierce lightning tigerpanion, fought valiantly. Despite their efforts, both came up just short of breaching the upper ranks. Their skills were undeniable, but thepetition was fierce, and it wasn''t their time��yet.

    However, Hall 33 wasn''t without its victories. Two new silver-ranked acolytes emerged to bring honor to the hall: Ullong, the boar half-blood with his unyielding tenacity, and, surprisingly, Bena, an insectoid half-blood who had rapidly improved. Their sess wasrgely attributed to the newly established gene center, which sessfully advanced their half-blood genes. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The impact of the gene center was further proven by the outstanding performance of ine, who ranked at the very top among the silver acolytes.

    in, Evalice, and King Rig, alongside Ha Ron, who had already reached gold ranking, were poised for their next test��breaking into the academy''s top 100. The festive end-of-year grand arena began, drawing an evenrger audience than the previous year. More than a million guests gathered to witness Alpha Quadrant''s most promising young acolytes battle for glory. The energy in the massive stadium was electric, with the eyes of the audience locked on the 100 top silver-ranking acolytes and the 100 gold-ranking acolytes standing proudly in the arena. This was their moment to shine, to prove their worth among the best.

    Eachpetitor wasser-focused, knowing that this event could determine their future within the Academy and beyond. The stakes were higher than ever, and every acolyte craved the recognition that came with victory.

    Headmaster Goldstein, standing at the main balcony, was beaming with joy as he opened the event. His voice echoed across the arena with pride as he proimed, "Let the best acolytes win!" The crowd erupted into a deafening roar, their cheers and apuse reverberating through the air as the duels began in earnest.

    Evalice, the spider half-blood from Hall 33, stepped into the arena with a newfound confidence. She had spent months honing her abilities and was eager to disy hertest technique. Along with her signature silver web strings, she nowmanded an army of hundreds of spider familiars, each ready to fight at hermand. Her first duel was a resounding sess, as her opponent was overwhelmed by her fierce and relentless tactics. She left the arena victorious, her eyes shining with determination.

    However, her next match proved far more difficult. Evalice faced off against a techno-magus from the Imperium, a faction known for its technological prowess. The Imperium magus was a well-prepared adversary, equipped with abilities that nullified Evalice''s web attacks and rendered her spider familiars nearly useless. Despite her best efforts, she couldn''t break through his defenses. The crushing loss took a toll on her confidence.

    Shaken by the defeat, Evalice struggled to regain herposure in her third match. The mental blow from her previous loss weighed heavily on her, and her performance faltered. Her attackscked their previous sharpness, and her hesitation allowed her opponent to gain the upper hand. In the end, she failed to make the top 100.

    King Rig with unwavering tenacity, drawing on the energy of Khaos to fuel his strength. His ck lightning crackled around him, a vivid disy of raw power that left the audience in awe. In his first two matches, he showcased his formidable abilities, skillfully outmaneuvering and outpacing two geniuses from prestigious factions.Despite his initial victories, King Rig faced formidable challenges in his subsequent fights and fell short in both encounters. As a result, he finished thepetition ranked 85.

    ine, on the other hand, delivered a stunning performance that left spectators buzzing with excitement. In a dramatic showcase, he dominated the two gold-ranking acolytes, with his powerfull explosives fist. His next match was a true test of skill, pitting him against the renowned rank 32 acolytes, a towering figure wielding two massive hammers. The giant acolyte was a sight to behold, delivering powerful blows that shook the ground beneath them. Despite sustaining multiple hard hits, ine''s crimson insectoid armor held firm, absorbing the brunt of the impact. With a fierce determination, he kept his arms raised high, retaliating with ming fists that lit up the arena.

    Though he ultimately suffered a loss in this grueling match, ine''s performance was nothing short of impressive. His resilience and fighting spirit caught the attention of the audience. In his fourth and final fight, he exhibited an even more remarkable disy of skill, adapting to his opponent''s style and executing precise counterattacks. With three wins under his belt, ine finished the tournament with an impressive rank 38.

    Finally, Ha Ron, who secured the 78th rank in thest exam, had been refining his sword techniques for months. His progress was evident when he began with an easy victory against a simr-ranking acolyte.

    The ranking system noticed Ha Ron''s growing skills and matched him against the 46th-ranked acolyte, a top swordsman from one of the three sword sects. This opponent was well-known for his speed and fiery de. Drawing upon the power of Khaos, Ha Ron was able to shift the flow of the battle and lead him to victory.

    His impressive performance paired him with a much tougher opponent.

    To the surprise of everyone, Ha Ron''s next match was againstst year''s strongest rookie, a silver-haired girl who he knows too well��Shinta Ouroboros.

 Chapter 2327 Duels

    Chapter 2327 Duels

    Ha Ron of Hall 33 faced Shinta of Hall 9.

    The two stood across from each other, drawing more attention than most other duels in the arena. Shinta wasn''t justst year''s top rookie; she was a top 10 ranker. Her reputation preceded her, especially after her recent victories��first against a rank 22 spirit reader from the Albatross faction and then a rank 13 genius acolyte from Hall 1, trained by the famous Star Tower Lord.

    Facing Ha Ron in her third match was unexpected. It seemed like the ranking system had recognized Ha Ron''s growing power, but the pairing was seen as unfortunate for both of them. Ha Ron was up against a top-ten acolyte, an almost insurmountable challenge, while Shinta wouldn''t get the chance to test her skills against someone of her own rank level.

    The crowd eagerly awaited the battle, knowing it would be a sh of strength, speed, and skill between two acolytes who knew each other well.

    Shinta looked at Ha Ron, her expression calm but resolute. "I''m sorry, but I need a wless win here to get a better match"

    Her words sparked irritation in Ha Ron, his brow furrowing in response. "Why are you so sure you''ll win?" he replied, his voice sharp. "I''ve seen your training, Shinta. I know all your moves."

    With that, Ha Ron raised his sword, its edge gleaming with a refined energy. Months of painstaking practice had led to this moment, revealing the sword intent that enveloped the de. A shimmering aura wrapped around it, promising an explosive release.

    Shinta, however, didn''t waver. Her confidence remained unshaken. "Go ahead, then,"

    Without hesitation, Shinta activated her serpent transformation. Her body glowed faintly as her features subtly shifted, Her sword red to life, surging with the energy of Khaos.

    Ha Ron matched her energy, the dark aura expanding around him. The two dashed forward in a blur of motion, their swords shing with lightning-fast precision. The metallic ngs echoed through the arena as the two acolytes exchanged a flurry of strikes, each one trying to outmatch the other.

    Ha Ron pushed hard, his de a whirlwind of precise cuts, determined to prove himself. He managed tond a hit on Shinta, leaving a shallow sh on her shoulder. For a brief moment, he felt a surge of hope. But before he could follow through, a sharp painnced through his body.

    Staggering, Ha Ron dropped to one knee, two deep sword wounds carved into his side. His breathing grew ragged, and when he looked up, he saw Shinta''s sword hovering at his neck.

    The shock hit him harder than the pain as he realized the huge gap in their strength.

    "How...?" he muttered, disbelief in his voice.

    Shinta leaned in slightly and whispered, "Because I also know all your moves, silly."

    Shinta had always been special among the acolytes of Hall 33, someone he had strived to keep pace with. He had been so focused on catching up that he had never considered she would be watching him as well.

    Ha Ron sighed deeply, "I concede," he said quietly, epting the oue.

    For his final fight, Ha Ron was paired against a higher-ranked acolyte, the fierce rank 28. The match was grueling, but Ha Ron pushed himself harder than ever, revealing the true extent of his skills. Although he ultimately lost, it was a hard-fought battle that earned him praise.

    In the end, his ranking rose from 78 to 36, two ranks higher than ine, making him still the number one acolyte of Hall 33.

    As for Shinta, she got her wish and was matched against a rank 7 acolyte��the number one acolyte of the Mamon faction. Baleth, a pale, gaunt acolyte with a chilling, lifeless expression.

    "Can''t you be more horrifying?" Shinta teased with a mocking smile. "Maybe try smiling?"

    Balteh didn''t respond. He remained eerily still, his hollow gaze focused solely on her. What made the scene even more unnerving was the clear movement of parasites writhing beneath his skin, causing Shinta to grimace in disgust.

    As soon as the match began, Baleth unleashed a shocking disy of raw, terrifying power. His strength far exceeded Shinta''s initial expectations, quickly outmatching her serpent transformation. His every strike was brutal, and each movement seemed almost inhuman.

    Realizing she couldn''t match his brute strength, Shinta was forced to adapt. She began to rely heavily on her nt-based spells, summoning vines to restrain Baleth''s movements, while casting hexes to weaken his physical advantage. What started as a fast-paced battle of power turned into a grueling, tactical war of attrition. As the battle wore on, Shinta realized something unsettling��each passing minute seemed to make her opponent even stronger. Thick, dark veins began to pulse visibly across Baleth''s pale skin, like tendrils of corruption spreading through his body. His movements became more erratic but increasingly powerful, forcing Shinta to reevaluate her approach.

    Recognizing that brute strength would only lead to her downfall, Shinta shifted to a more defensive strategy. She studied Baleth''s movements carefully, using her agility to evade his crushing blows while retreating into a tactical stance. She summoned more nts to entangle and slow him down, keeping her distance while conserving her energy.

    Minutester, at the peak of their grueling battle, something changed. The surge of power coursing through Baleth''s body began to falter. His once-overwhelming strength waned suddenly, his movements bing sluggish and uncoordinated. It was as if his body could no longer contain the monstrous power he had unleashed. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Seeing her chance, Shinta pressed forward, ready to strike. But before she couldnd a final blow, Baleth, now visibly weakened, raised his hand in surrender.

    With her victory, Shinta''s rank rose from ninth to sixth, cementing her ce as one of the academy''s top geniuses. The end-of-year personal exams concluded with a bang, the crowd roaring in approval as the acolytes received their rewards. Now, with little time to rest, all the acolytes began preparing for the next challenge��the group exams.

 Chapter 2328 Group Exam

    Chapter 2328 Group Exam

    There was a week of anticipation before the academy revealed the details of the uing group exam. The atmosphere in Hall 33 was buzzing with excitement, as the acolytes eagerly awaited the announcement. With a full roster and more than enough insignia badges��bronze, silver, and even gold��the hall felt confident that they had a strong shot at cing in the top five among the high halls, securing a chance for advancement.

    But while the acolytes brimmed with optimism, Emery remained pragmatic. Memories of the previous year''s exam still lingered in his mind, where the academy had tried to sabotage Hall 33 by changing the rules at thest minute. This maneuver had allowed more acolytes from other halls to participate, tipping the scales against his team.

    As the day of the briefing approached, Emery steeled his mind,ing ready for whatever twist mighte this year.

    The headmaster summoned all 30 high hall instructors to the briefing chamber. The atmosphere was tense but focused, as instructors gathered to learn the details of the exam. As expected, the exam would involve a real mission, one that posed genuine threats.

    This year, the challenge would be a survival test. 30 halls would be separated into three designated savages, where the acolytes were expected to survive for an entire month. The instructors exined that each group would also receive specific missions that would impact their scores, adding anotheryer ofplexity to the already daunting task. Many of the instructors murmured in agreement after hearing the details of the exam. It was a fair challenge, they thought��a chance for the acolytes to push their limits. Not only would surviving on savages foster personal growth, but it would also strengthen the bonds within each hall, encouraging greater teamwork under pressure.

    But the mood quickly shifted once the list of three chosens was revealed. Each of them was ssified as a savage level 5, environments notorious for being filled with mythical-level creatures��beasts so powerful that even Magus-level acolytes would struggle to contend with them. The room grew tense as opinions started to divide. Was it wise to throw young acolytes into such perilous circumstances? The headmaster''s intentions, however, remained resolute.

    "These missions are designed to mold tougher, more resilient acolytes... This is why only high hall acolytes were chosen! Send 20 of your best candidates"

    Emery, who had been silently observing, couldn''t help but feel a chill of unease. His mind wandered to his own past, recalling the disastrous mission to Andora��a mission that had imed the lives of many acolytes. The stakes in these types of trials were always dangerously high, but deep down, he recognized the value. Such extreme challenges would undeniably forge stronger acolytes, pushing them beyond their current limits.

    Yet his agreement was shaken the moment his eyes caught sight of one crucial condition written on the briefing document.

    [Due to the extreme danger, only rank 9 acolytes of second and third years will be allowed to participate]

    Emery clenched his fists, the frustration bubbling up inside him. "Bastards!" he muttered under his breath, trying to contain his anger.

    The realization hit him hard��80% of his acolytes were first-year students, which meant, unlike the other halls that could send 20 participants, he could only send 10. The numbers put them at a massive disadvantage, not only inpetition but also in terms of survival. Fewer numbers meant fewer allies on dangerous terrain, which only increased the risk.

    His frustration pushed him to voice his protest, n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The headmaster, however, remained unmoved, his tone firm and upromising. "Yes, I understand your situation, but we cannot offer preferential treatment. It is for the sake of fairness. If it is too dangerous for your students, then I suggest not participating."

    Emery left the briefing, his emotions burning, every fiber of his being resisting the urge to curse out loud.Hereturned to the hall with the bad news, and as expected, the once-high spirits of the acolytes quickly dimmed. The excitement that had filled the air was now reced by uncertainty and frustration. Even Klea supported the idea of not participating in the uing exam.

    "It''s not like they''ll be punished for skipping it," she reasoned. The only downside would be missing out on potential rewards, and even if they rankedst among the high halls again, she was confident they could fend off any challengers seeking to take their ce.

    However, Ashaka held a different opinion. He urged the group not to give up so easily. His long years of experience had taught him that facing adversity was an integral part of growth. "Winning doesn''t have to be the goal," he reminded them. "The challenge itself is where growth happens." His words carried the weight of experience, and many acolytes seemed to take them to heart.

    Emery stood before the second-year acolytes eligible for the mission, silently assessing their readiness. All were ranked 9, except for one��Hardy, who had continued to conceal his true power.

    He reiterated the gravity of the uing exam, ensuring they understood the risks involved. Ultimately, Emery left the decision in their hands, vowing to respect whatever choice each acolyte made.

    "How many of you are willing to participate in the exam?"

    The acolytes hesitated, taking a few moments to contemte their decision. Then, one by one, hands rose into the air. Emery watched as all eleven acolytesmitted themselves to the challenge. His heart swelled with mixed emotions��pride in their courage, but also a gnawing concern for their safety.

    Emery''s apprehension eased when he saw Hardy raise his hand.

    "You''ll all need me to keep you from getting eaten out there!"Hardy said casually, a yful grin on his face.

    The group erupted inughter at thement, knowing Hardy as the weakest member of the Hall who couldn''t even participate with his rank 7 realm. In response, Hardy released his seal and his true rank 9 realm surged forth, the sheer force of it leaving everyone shocked.

    "What the hell, Hardy!!!! You''ve been keeping your real strength a secret!"

    With an even wider grin, Hardy replied, "No... no... it''s our Master; our amazing Master has cured me! Ha... ha" He turned his awkward smile toward Emery, silently asking for help to cover his lies.

 Chapter 2329 Hardy

    Chapter 2329 Hardy

    Klea had previously mentioned to Emery that there had been significant shifts in Kaleo''s politicalndscape. Over the past few months, the fiercepetition for heirship had narrowed down to just two remaining families, both of whom were Hardy''s cousins.

    This consolidation of power changed everything for Hardy. Where once he had to remain in hiding, fearful of being caught in the dangerous power struggle, the tides had now turned. He was no longer a target. Using Emery''s reputation as a prestigious apothecary master for his sudden recovery, Hardy seized the opportunity to stop hiding his abilities and step into the spotlight.

    For Emery, the timing couldn''t have been better. With the group exam approaching, Emery saw this as the ideal moment to appoint a much-needed leader for the Hall 33 acolytes.

    Hardy, ever perceptive, quickly caught on to Emery''s intent and confidently put himself forward.

    "I think I''m the best person for the job," he dered, shing a sly grin. "But if anyone thinks they can do better, feel free to step up."

    The acolytes were well aware of Hardy''s intelligence and tactical skill. Yet, because of his historically weak realm, no one had ever seriously considered him as a candidate for leadership. His slow progress through the ranks had contributed to that perception; it had taken him two long years just to climb from rank 4 to rank 7. But now, after unveiling his rank 9 power, many of the acolytes began to reassess their views of him.

    Still, Hardy''s sudden disy of strength wasn''t enough to sway everyone. Some acolytes still believed that leadership should fall to one of the golden insignia holders��those who had already proven their exceptional abilities. Ha Ron, ine, or King Rig all of whom had held prominent positions within Hall 33.

    Hardy, sensing the unspoken resistance, turned to the three golden insignia holders with calm confidence. He knew that securing their endorsement would solidify his im to leadership.

    Ha Ron, was the first to respond. He shrugged, showing little interest in leading himself. "I''ll go with whatever the majority decides." With that, Ha Ron stepped back, leaving the decision to the others.

    That left King Rig and ine. Both towering figures stepped forward to challenge.

    "If you can defeat me," King Rig said, his voice booming with confidence, "then I''ll dly follow your lead." Beside him, ine remained silent. He didn''t need to speak��his posture said everything. He too was waiting to see how Hardy would handle the challenge.

    A sly grin yed across Hardy''s face as he spoke with a confidence that seemed almost too casual. "I don''t think the leader has to be the strongest... I certainly can''t beat either of you in a straight fight... hmm, a vote would not do much good either.... what should we do to decide this..."

    His words, delivered with such nonchnce in front of the entire hall, left both King Rig and ine momentarily speechless. They had expected Hardy to back down ore up with an excuse, but instead, he had thrown them off bnce.

    ine, ever the serious one, asked, "What kind of challenge do you want?"

    Hardy''s lips curled into a subtle smile, the glint of mischief flickering in his eyes. "How about this, ...Both of you can attack me at the same time, but if I can hold out for 30... no, 20 moves, If I win... I am your leader!"

    The hall buzzed with whispers as Hardy made his proposal. It was an audacious challenge��after all, it was clear that Hardy had only recently broken through to rank 9 and was still in the initial stage. Facing off against two high-stage rank 9 opponents seemed far too ambitious. However, both King Rig and ine knew how crafty Hardy could be.

    They exchanged nces, their calcting expressions revealing that they were carefully sizing up Hardy''s true intentions.

    "Thirty moves!" King Rig countered. "If you can hold out for thirty moves, I''ll ept you as the leader." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ine nodded in agreement, his gaze unwavering. "And to be clear, if we pin you down, we win."

    "Deal!" Hardy said with a hint of mischief in his voice. Then, as if to add fuel to the fire, he nonchntly added, "Actually, I would''ve agreed to 50 moves, but if you''re confident with 30, that works too!!"

    The provocation hit its mark. King Rig''s face flushed with anger, his eyes narrowing as he summoned his power. ck lightning crackled around him, an energy that seemed to twist and distort the air itself. Without waiting for further provocation, he prepared to charge, his axes gleaming in hand, each edge crackling with the same chaotic energy.

    But Hardy remained calm. He cast the [Light Blessing] amon Tier 4 spell that boosted both physical and magical power, enhancing hisbat abilities with a soft golden glow.

    "Haha!! What a simple spell... I''ll bring you down in three moves!" King Rig let out a bark ofughter, mocking Hardy''s choice of spell.

    However, just as the fierce Mayan warrior closed the distance, Hardy flicked his wrists. In an instant, two mechanical hand sma sters emerged from his sleeves, sleek and polished, as if they had been waiting for this very moment. Without hesitation, he fired.

    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!

    Rapid bursts of energy sted from Hardy''s sters, lighting up the area with sharp, crackling explosions. The sts weren''t enough to cause serious harm, but the sheer force of them stopped King Rig''s charge in its tracks, the explosive impacts slowing him down.

    "URGHH!!" King Rig growled in frustration.

    With sheer willpower coursing through him, King Rig pushed through the barrage of energy sts. The explosive impacts only fueled his determination, but just as he advanced, two pairs of iridescent wings unfurled behind Hardy''s back, shimmering in the light. The sudden appearance of the wings lifted him off the ground, granting Hardy a newfound agility as he floated gracefully in the air.

    Now airborne, Hardy continued his assault, firing sts with precise aim from his sters. Each shot seemed to dance through the air, finding its mark with uncanny uracy.

    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!

    Unfortunately for the noble Kaleos, his adversary was not the only one with ns. ine, the ever-calctive fighter, had been waiting for his moment. With a sharp, calcted gaze, the insectoid warrior made his move.

    In an instant, ine shot forward like aet, his ming fist charged with raw, concentrated power. His precision was wless; he had calcted Hardy''s position and flight path perfectly, and there was no doubt in his mind that this punch would connect.

    "I GOT YOU!!" ine shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos as his fist hurtled toward Hardy with unstoppable force.

    But just as ine''s punch was about tond, something unexpected happened. Inches before impact, ine found himself... slowed down. His fist, his entire body��frozen in mid-air. The space around him felt like it had been locked in ce as if the very air itself had turned to stone. In that brief second, Hardy calmly twisted in the air,pletely dodging ine''s attack with effortless grace.

    ine''s momentum continued, but his punch hit nothing but empty air. Hended with a thud, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief.

    "What... what technique was that?!!"

 Chapter 2330 Leader

    Chapter 2330 Leader

    The spell Hardy had just disyed was [Temporal Barrier], a spell that momentarily distorted time within a limited space. With his current strength, Hardy could only hold the spell for a single second, but that brief window was all he needed to evade sudden attacks.

    "Huh! That was close!" Hardy eximed.

    Taking advantage of the confusion around him, Hardy swiftly maneuvered away from his opponents, using the precious moment to create distance and steady his spirit core. His mind raced as he focused on controlling the turbulence caused by hisst spell.

    The truth was that, despite his rare mastery of thew of time, Hardy''s body wasn''t well-suited to handle such power. Each time he bent time to his will, there was a significant bacsh. His spirit core would be erratic, threatening to destabilize entirely with repeated use.

    It was for this very reason that Hardy had developed a highly adaptive fighting style, one that prioritized speed, mobility, and keeping his enemies at a distance. To ovee his weakness, he became proficient with ranged weapons��firearms. Hardy had been training with them for years honing his marksmanship to cover for his physical vulnerabilities.

    "Come on! Have you given up already?!" Hardy taunted, his grin never fading as he hovered in the air, wings ring as he prepared for the next onught.

    But this time, King Rig and ine attacked in unison, their movements more coordinated and relentless. Despite Hardy''s remarkable agility and evasive techniques, he struggled to keep ahead of the two top-tier rank 9 acolytes. Their teamwork was impable, and they had quickly adapted to the rhythm of his ster''s rapid-fire shots. Each energy st that Hardy fired was now skillfully dodged, timed perfectly to avoid any direct hits. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Hardy, ever the trickster, had yet another card up his sleeve. As King Rig and ine relentlessly pressed their attacks, Hardy seamlessly cast two more time-manipting spells: [elerate] and [Decelerate]. He infused these spells into his ster shots, altering the speed of each projectile unpredictably. The sudden change in rhythm made the shots nearly impossible to dodge.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    "Urgh!!" King Rig grunted, bruises beginning to form on his body as he failed to evade the elerated sts. ine, on the other hand, had his formidable armor to rely on, which absorbed most of the hits. Yet, even he couldn''t help but feel the mounting pressure of Hardy''s shifting tactics.

    Whenever Hardy found himself cornered or unable to cast his temporal spells, he would use his sters to propel himself away from danger or��most annoyingly��position himself behind one of his opponents, forcing them to sh with each other.

    "That''s it! You''re done! I''m going to use my strongest spell!" King Rig roared, his fury reaching its peak as he prepared for a final assault, his chaotic energy crackling wildly around him.

    But this time, Hardy did something unexpected. He stood still, lowering his sters with a cocky grin. "Unfortunately�� it''s already 30 moves," he said, the smugness in his voice undeniable.

    "What?! No way! I haven''t even��" King Rig began to protest, but Hardy''s grin widened. It suddenly dawned on both King Rig and ine that Hardy had outwitted them. The deal they had agreed upon was 30bined moves between the two, and with King Rig''s reckless charges, he had already burned through 20 of them alone.

    ine''s stoic face faltered, and he nced over at King Rig, who looked equally dumbfounded. Neither of them could argue. Hardy had not only held his own in the fight but had also cleverly used his wits to win the battle.

    With Hardy''s clever victory, the leadership mantle was officially his.

    The 50 acolytes of Hall 33 epted him as their new leader without further contest. Now, Hardy would guide them through the uing group exam.

    There were only five days left before their mission began, and the acolytes wasted no time in making thorough preparations. They pored over maps, memorized the nt geography of the exam location, studied the creatures they might encounter, and refined their battle tactics to ensure they were ready for whatever challengesy ahead.

    ####

    Amidst the hustle of training and strategizing, an unexpected visitor arrived at the hall. Shinta, Emery''s daughter, walked in alongside her head instructor��none other than Grand Magus Lucius. The air in the hall grew tense as soon as Lucius appeared.

    "What are you doing here? What do you want?" Emery asked, his voice edged with barely concealed frustration. Lucius, however, seemed unbothered. Treating himself as a VIP guest, the wolf Grand Magus strolled into the hall as if he owned the ce. He nced around before leaning to whisper his intention.

    "I''m here to share some information about the group exam," Emery listened intently as Lucius divulged the details of the uing group exam. To his surprise, their Hall 33 would be traveling to the same as Lucius''s Hall 9. Although both halls would be exploring different regions of the, the fact that they were grouped so closely was enough to raise suspicions.

    In total, ten high-ranking halls and three top halls were being sent to this for the exam. However, Lucius pointed out a critical detail that had him on edge: two of the Nephilim-controlled halls, Hall 6 and Hall 22, were part of the group. Moreover, Hall 15��belonging to the Aryan faction under the Church of Purity��would also be present.

    "I don''t like this at all," Lucius said, his usual arrogance reced by genuine unease.

    Emery could understand why. Thebination of the Nephilim halls and the Church of Purity''s deeply zealous followers was a vtile mix. Lucius believed there was a deliberate attempt to sabotage both their halls, perhaps orchestrated by one or more of these factions. "There''s no way this is just a coincidence,"Lucius continued, his sharp gaze locking with Emery''s. "I think they''re nning something, which is why I''m suggesting our acolytes to work together when they get there."

    Lucius handed him a set ofmunication devices, sleek andpact, designed to keep their halls in contact throughout the exam. Little did Lucius know, Emery had a far superior method ofmunication��the Khaos hub. As Lucius left, Emery fell in deep contemtion. The notion that the Nephilim and the Church of Purity were conspiring against his hall gnawed at his mind. He knew that simply waiting for his enemies to strike was a fool''s approach��he needed to act preemptively, to gather more information and understand the true scope of the danger they were walking into.

    Emery''s thoughts quickly turned to someone who had more insight into the situation: Grand Magus Aurora, the academy''s deputy headmaster, and the famous Oracle. Without hesitation, Emery made up his mind to seek her out, hoping she could provide some guidance or reveal any underlying plots.

    However, as he arrived at the academy''s administration halls, he was surprised to find Urix waiting for him. "The deputy headmaster is currently away," Urix said in his calm, measured tone, "but she left something should youe looking for her." He then handed over a sealed letter.

    Emery''s eyes widened as he scanned the message and Immediately, he began making the necessary preparations. One more chapter before the end of the month, dont miss it. Thank you for reading, dont forget to share your golden ticket

 Chapter 2331 Survival

    Chapter 2331 Survival

    The group exammenced at the grand Academy docks, where a massive gathering of selected acolytes from 120 different halls awaited their transport. The air buzzed with anticipation as the crowd stood before a fleet of Magus Alliance cruisers. Headmaster Goldstein, his presencemanding, stood at the forefront, addressing the acolytes with a speech brimming with hope and motivation.

    His voice echoed through the docks, "Perseverance and strength, these are the traits that will guide you through this trial. And may each of you return safely, stronger than ever before!"

    The headmaster''s words hung in the air as the halls began boarding their assigned cruisers, a mixture of excitement and nervousness rippling through the crowd. The lower and mid-halls quickly filled half of the ships, embarking on their own survival exams on distants. The remaining six cruisers were assigned to the higher and top halls, destined for more dangerous tests.

    Hardy stood at the head of his group, leading the 12 acolytes of Hall 33: Ha Ron, King Rig, ine, Bena, Ullong, Titus, Armenius, and four others. They marched confidently toward the cruiser named Starfire, carrying them to their exam location, along with acolytes from nine other high-ranking halls.

    Meanwhile, Shinta, leading the 20 half-bloods from Hall 9, strode toward their vessel, the Enigma. Alongside them were acolytes from two of the academy''s prestigious top halls. As thest acolytes boarded their ships, the cruisers powered up, their engines roaring to life. Within moments, all a dozen cruisers lifted into the air, departing in perfect formation and ascending toward the dark expanse of space.

    The Starfire and Enigma flew side by side toward one designated.

    [Veloria Prime]

    [ss C - Savage Level 5]

    Veloria Prime was unlike any other savage used for academy exams. Though it was ssified as a ss C, considered unsuitable for colonization or development, it possessed all the vital conditions for life��fresh water, breathable air, and abundant resources. Yet these advantages were counterbnced by its treacherous environment. Nine out of the''s twelve-month cycle were consumed by violent storms and extreme weather that rendered much of its surface hostile to life.

    Even more unnerving was its history. Veloria Prime had once been home to a great civilization over 3,000 years ago. Remnants of its past grandeur still dotted thendscape, now crumbling ruins overtaken by nature and swarmed with mutated creatures��monstrosities born from the disasters that had wiped out the''s inhabitants. Those creatures now ruled thend, making survival on Veloria Prime a test of both wits and strength.

    As the Starfire and Enigma cruisers descended through the atmosphere, the turbulent winds of the greeted them, shaking the ships as they navigated throughyers of thick clouds. The acolytes, gathered in their respective halls, listened closely as the academy''s briefing began, detailing the nature of the exam and the challenges ahead.

    The exam wouldst for one month��an entire lunar cycle on Veloria Prime. A daunting timeline that meant weeks of exposure to the''s dangers. Furthermore, none of the acolytes were permitted to bring any personal equipment aside from what the academy had provided. This included a safety vest that served multiple purposes: tracking their location, monitoring vital signs, and, in the worst-case scenario, teleporting them back to the cruiser in case of a life-threatening emergency.

    Finally, they were given a storage ring containing a selection of standard tier-5 weapons, just enough to keep them alive against the''s hostile fauna. The ring was to be shared among the group, forcing cooperation in a way that tested not just individual skill, but teamwork and resource management.

    However, some personal items were allowed, subject to the academy''s approval and of course, there were always a few acolytes who managed to smuggle in prohibited items, hoping to gain an edge that might make the difference between survival and failure.

    Learning from past mistakes, particrly the tragic events that unfolded on Andora, the Academy took extra precautions for this exam. They had seen how quickly things could spiral out of control when unmonitored, so this time, each group of acolytes was assigned a handler��a Magus who would oversee their safety from afar.

    For the higher halls like Hall 33, elite Moon Magus were chosen, individuals powerful enough to intervene should disaster strike. For the top halls, where the stakes were even greater, Grand Magus figures were assigned, ensuring that the academy''s prized acolytes wouldn''t fall victim to unforeseen dangers.

    Once all final checks werepleted, each group was instructed to enter their personal pods��small, durable capsules designed to transport them safely from the cruisers in orbit down to the''s surface. Then came the signal. A loud hiss escaped as theunch mechanisms activated. One by one, the pods were ejected from the cruisers, plummeting down through the atmosphere like falling stars. From the''s surface, it would have looked as if dozens of meteors were raining down, streaks of light trailing behind each pod as they cut through the clouds.

    ####

    Dozens of instructors watched the process through the monitors, hoping their top acolytes would prove their worth in the survival exams. Some, in particr, gathered in corners, whispering their well-prepared ns with ominous chuckles and smiles.

    "I assure you, even if they''re lucky enough to survive the mission, they won''t have the guts to go against us anymore." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Good, good. Mydy will be pleased."

    ####

    Author Notes.

    This chapter concludes the month of September, and once again, I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude. I hope you have enjoyed the reading experience, and if there is anything that still feelscking, I will do my utmost to improve next month.

    SPOILER ALERT!

    The group exam will not be a long arc, but it will be a necessary one to reveal all the hidden figures behind the academy. I also n to wrap up the entire three-year academy storyline in theing month, so expect another one-year time skip before entering the imminent duel with Kronos.

    Special Announcement!

    This month marks the fourth anniversary of Earth''s Greatest Magus. YEY!!

    Unfortunately, I am not in a situation to offer discounts, but I n to do multiple mass-released chapters in theing week. Thank you for your continued support, and I hope you''ll join me again for next month''s privileged chapters.

 Chapter 2332 Day One

    Chapter 2332 Day One

    The dense atmosphere of the pressed down on Hardy the moment he stepped out of his pod. Thick, humid air filled his lungs, wrapping around them like a suffocating shroud. Each breath felt heavy,den with moisture that clung to his skin. The unfamiliar surroundings buzzed with distant sounds of creatures lurking in the shadows. Hardy nced around, taking in the disarray of the drop zone.

    A dense, reddish fog nketed the horizon, and jagged ck rocks jutted from the ground like twisted thorns, beneath his feet, the earth was a strange blend of gravel and ash, with cracks that hinted at something molten lurking below.

    ording to the n, the first objective was crucial: to regroup.

    The twelve members of Hall 33 had been scattered across an area spanning around 20 to 30 miles, with no knowledge of where the others hadnded. The sheer size of the was daunting, the shadows stretching long and deep in the reddish light. As the assigned leader, Hardy held the provided storage ring tightly. He swiftly navigated the rugged terrain, dashing toward one of the higher grounds��a jagged mountain range that loomed above thendscape like ancient sentinels.

    Reaching a vantage point atop a steep ledge, Hardy pulled out a bow and arrow from the ring and cast a light spell into its arrowhead. His fingers deftly nocked it to his bowstring, and with a sharp exhale, he released the arrow, watching as it flew from the bow with a fierce whistle until it erupted into a dazzling bright light.

    This brilliant disy served as a beacon��not only for his fellow acolytes but it also brought attention to potential threats lurking in the shadows. Hardy understood the inherent risk in revealing his position, but he knew there was no other option. They needed to regroup, and this was the best way to ensure everyone could find their way back to him.

    Momentster, the tranquility of the scene was shattered. Several flying magic beasts, [Stormfeather Ravens], swooped in from beyond the clouds. These arm-length ckbirds charged toward him like living bolts of lightning.

    Reacting instinctively, Hardy darted for cover among the jagged rocks. He swiftly pulled out one of the energy guns from the storage ring and started shooting at the iing beasts.

    "BAM!! BAM!! BAM!!"

    The shots rang out, echoing against the mountains as he fired at the approaching ravens.

    Hardy purposely held his ground to call out to all the surrounding beasts, effectively announcing his location. Within minutes, dozens of magical creatures converged on his position, and as anxiety began to creep in, a figure came to join the fight.

    "I am so d to see you here!!e and help!!"

    Bena was the first to join him, her hands weaving intricate patterns in the air as she cast defensive ice spells. Shards of crystalline frost erupted around them, forming a shimmering barrier that glinted in the faint light of the''s sun. Titus followed closely behind, riding atop his powerful Lightning Tiger, swinging his spear, and taking down the surrounding birds with lethal precision.

    With a fierce roar, King Rig entered the fray, his massive frame charging at the oing Stormfeather Ravens. The air crackled with energy as he unleashed a powerful attack, sending a shockwave through the ranks of the attacking beasts. Thest group of ravens fell from the sky, their bodies crashing to the ground in a flurry of feathers.

    "Looks like we''ll have roast birds for dinner!" Ullong chimed in cheerfully, collecting the fallen ravens with a broad grin on his face. His enthusiasm was infectious, lightening the mood amidst the tension of their surroundings.

    One by one, the other members of Hall 33 emerged from the wilderness, following the beacon Hardy had set. Each arrival was met with relief, but also a sense of urgency. With so many dangers on this, the faster they regrouped, the better their chances of survival. Two hours after their arrival, nine out of the twelve members of Hall 33 had gathered. The absence of the other three weighed heavily on Hardy''s mind, signaling that they might be in precarious situations that prevented them from making it to the designated gathering point. As nned, the group would start to move and seek missingrades.

    Hardy began distributing the weapons stored in the rings, ensuring that everyone was equipped for the challenges ahead. He divided the group into three teams, two were tasked to find their missingrades and gather as much information as possible about their current location and the threats that surrounded them.

    The third group would set up a temporary base at the foot of a nearby cliff. Using a natural rock overhang as a foundation, they constructed a simple barricadebining spells and materials scavenged from the surrounding environment.

    As they worked on fortifying their makeshift base, the''s fauna began to make its presence felt. Strange, insect-like creatures scuttled along the edges of their camp, their bodies glimmering in the dim light.

    [Terror Beetle], a magical creature with a distinctive iridescent shell and rapid movements, began to swarm around them. Although these creatures posed no immediate threat, their sheer numbers were concerning.

    Titus summoned his ice golems to help with defense, while Hardy effectively thinned the iing threats with his energy guns. Just as they were about to be overwhelmed, the still missing Ha Ron appeared from the shadows, unleashing his spells. His timely arrival at the base was crucial. It took considerable teamwork to deal with the small onught, but their coordinated efforts soon paid off.

    By nightfall, all twelve members had safely gathered. As they settled into their base, they began to check the information provided on their bracelets. The screens lit up with data, revealing their current standings and objectives.

    [High Hall Ranking - Day 1/30] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [17th ce: Hall 33 - 780 Points]

    The information was met with relief. Ending their first day in 17th ce out of 30 halls, especially with only twelve members, felt like a solid start.

 Chapter 2333 Challenge

    Chapter 2333 Challenge

    Day one had gone ording to n, with no injuries or major setbacks, but their ultimate goal of reaching the top 5 ranking still seemed daunting. The bracelets provided crucial information about how to gain more points, sparking strategic discussions among the group.

    Disyed on the bracelet was a list of creatures, categorized by their habitats and the point values they carried. Magical beasts were worth tens of points, while legendary beasts could yield hundreds. The most valuable were the thousands of years age mythical beasts, worth a few thousand points. Among the list was a dire warning about a Deste Beast��a creature of immense power rumored to dwell somewhere on the. In addition to beasts, the bracelets also revealed opportunities to gather rare materials, including exotic nts and minerals found deep underground or within the depths of the seas. These resources were worth significant points and offered a more controlled risk than huntingrge, dangerous creatures.

    As the group regrouped and shared information from their scouting missions, they began piecing together a clearer picture of their location. Thendscape was harsh and unpredictable, but they had identified a few promising areas for future exploration.

    King Rig, always eager for a challenge, proposed night hunting to chase more points and put distance between them and the other halls.

    But Hardy shut the idea down. "Not tonight," he said firmly, "We still don''t know enough about this ce, We''ll need to gather more intel before we take that kind of risk."

    Though the Mayan warrior looked disappointed, the rest of the group silently agreed with Hardy''s call. With so much uncertainty, reckless actions could spell disaster. With the decision to rest for the night, the group ensured they maintained a guard rotation, keeping the temporary base secure. As the others settled in, Hardy gave a subtle signal to Ha Ron and King Rig. It was time to carry out the next part of their n.

    The two acolytes moved to a secluded corner of the camp, where they activated their Khaos waypoints to connect to the Khaos Hub. However, as soon as they entered the hub, something felt off. The space was engulfed in dark, swirling smoke that obscured the familiar gates and doors.

    King Rig immediately began to grow uneasy. "What the hell is going on?" he muttered, Ha Ron, in contrast, remainedposed, his sharp eyes scanning the ground beneath them. He recognized it right away. "Master Emery warned us about this, Somes have spatial interference. It might take time before he can establish a stable connection."

    They both sat down to wait it out, watching as the dark smoke continued to swirl around them. Minutes turned into hours, and still, the smoky haze did not dissipate.

    Just when King Rig was about to voice his frustrations again, a figure materialized through the fog. It was Shinta, her form cutting through the gloom with ease. She took one look at their surroundings and quickly understood the situation.

    "Well, well, I guess we are on our own for a while, aren''t we?" Ha Ron''s expression tightened, his difort evident, though he tried to mask it. Shinta noticed right away, her sharp eyes catching the slight change in his demeanor.

    With a teasing smile, she added, "Oh no�� you''re not still angry, are you?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ha Ron let out a deep sigh, pushing down whatever thoughts were stirring inside him. "Let''s just do as nned," They exchanged all the information they had gathered so far. The first important detail was their current locations��Shinta''s group was stationed roughly 6,000 miles away from Ha Ron and King Rig''s position, separated by hostile terrain and unpredictable weather. Both parties shared the specifics of their respective missions. Like Hall 33, Shinta''s team was also tasked with hunting creatures and gathering rare materials. However, the top-ranked halls had been given a special mission: to investigate an ancient ruin believed to be filled with lethal dangers.

    To stay ahead of any unexpected challenges, they would maintain daily contact at designated times. This would allow them topare any discrepancies between the academy''s briefings and the actual conditions on the. After all, the had endured 10 months of extreme weather cycles, drastically changing thendscape from the data they were originally given.

    As Shinta prepared to leave, Ha Ron suddenly stopped her, a rare seriousness in his tone. "Master told us to support your group..." His words trailed off, clearly offering assistance.

    Shinta paused, a teasing smile forming on her lips. "We''re perfectly fine here," she said lightly. "And if we happen to need help�� I''m not sure any of you could do much." "...."

    The''s brief six-hour night had passed in the blink of an eye, and as the first rays of light pierced the sky, the acolytes quickly moved into action. Dividing themselves into teams of four, they ventured out, fully aware that their mission wasn''t just to survive��it was to earn as many points as possible. Every encounter, every resource they found, would inch them closer to their goal of climbing the ranks.

    Hardy, as the leader, took it upon himself to chart their next moves carefully. Using the information gathered from the previous days, he began to map out a more efficient route that would lead them into denser hunting zones. It was crucial not just for points, but also to secure their position in case other halls began closing in on their territory. Hardy''s eyes scanned the horizon, constantly vignt of any threats that could emerge from the ruggedndscape.

    By the third day, their efforts began to show results. They had cleared several areas, and their bracers indicated a steady umtion of points. However, as they moved deeper into the wilderness, Armenius��their most skilled scout��spotted something unusual on the outskirts of their path.

    A figure emerged from the shadows, watching them from a distance. It was their magus handler, a menacing presence cloaked in dark robes. Moments after the ground began to tremble beneath their feet. A thunderous roar echoed through the valley as a swarm of [Stone Apes] descended upon them. These creatures, legendary-level beasts, were a force to be reckoned with. Their massive bodies wereposed of rock and hardened earth, each movement causing the ground to quake as they charged forward with terrifying speed.

    ine, always eager to prove his strength, leaped into the fray without hesitation. His fists ignited with raw power, each strikending with enough force to shatter the rock-like hide of the apes. King Rig followed close behind, cutting through the battlefield like a juggernaut. With his immense strength, he took down ape after ape, creating a path through the chaos.

    Ha Ron, however, wasn''t entirely focused on the battle. His eyes constantly darted toward the magus handler, staying vignt.

    As the battle raged on, Hardy tookmand, issuing orders to the others with sharp precision. Their teamwork, honed through countless hours of training, allowed them to fend off the Stone Apes despite their formidable strength.As thest of the legendary creatures fell to the ground, their handler did nothing but observe.

    [High Hall Ranking - Day 3/30]

    [15th ce: Hall 33 - 5820 Points]

 Chapter 2334 Tactics

    Chapter 2334 Tactics

    Day 5

    Clouds of dust billowed across the vast desert of Veloria Prime, kicked up by the rapid movement of a pack of legendary beasts known as [Desert Wind Dogs]. The massive creatures, their golden fur shimmering under the harsh sun, charged as one, hunting with relentless speed and coordination.

    At the front of the chase was a young acolyte, riding arge tiger with sleek, ck fur. Each of the Desert Dogs was asrge as the tiger itself, their fierce growls resonating through the air. Their sheer numbers and speed made even a Magus realm warrior cautious.

    The acolyte leaned forward, speaking betweenbored breaths, "You''re doing great, buddy! Almost there!" The tiger''s muscles rippled with effort as it weaved through the desert terrain, narrowly avoiding the snapping jaws of the relentless predators.

    Ahead loomed a natural rock formation��a barrier of jagged stone that jutted up from the desert floor. As the acolyte and his mount darted between the rocks, the desert beast followed, their growls growing louder as they closed in. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Suddenly, figures emerged from the shadows of the rocks, springing into action from behind their cover.

    "NOW!!! All attack!!!" Hardy''s voice boomed across the canyon.

    From all sides, the acolytes of Hall 33 leaped into action. ine, his fists glowing with raw energy, charged forward and unleashed a series of explosive punches. King Rig, wielding twin axes crackling with electricity, let out a war cry and hurled one of the weapons at a nearby beast. Ha Ron moved with deadly precision, his sword shing in the sunlight as he sliced through the pack with a speed that left the air humming in their wake.

    The battle was fierce. Dust and blood filled the air as the acolytes shed with the ferocious beasts. They barked and howled in desperation. Some fought back, snapping their powerful jaws at the acolytes, but the well-coordinated ambush and tight encirclement quickly threw their ranks into chaos.

    Realizing their disadvantage, several of the remaining beasts attempted to retreat, turning to flee from where they hade. But Ullong and Titus were ready. Ullong''s body shimmered with a metallic glint as he blocked one of the beasts with sheer brute force, while Titus summoned his ice golems to halt the rest.

    In less than five minutes, two dozen legendary Desert Dogs had been in. The once golden sands of the Veloria Prime desert were now soaked in blood, their lifeless forms scattered across the battlefield.

    Despite the overwhelming sess, the twelve acolytes of Hall 33 did not lower their guard. There were no cheers, no celebrations��only a shared, intense vignce.

    All eyes turned toward Hardy, who knelt with both hands pressed into the sand, his lips moving quietly as he cast a spell.

    [Lifeform Detection]

    The spell sent out a pulse of energy that rippled through the earth, reaching far beyond what the naked eye could see.Secondster, Hardy''s eyes snapped open, and he shouted, "Three miles to the west!"

    Immediately, the group sprang into action. They quickly took positions atop the rocks, finding vantage points from which they could observe the direction Hardy had indicated.

    Then, it happened. The earth began to tremble, a deep, rumbling sound that reverberated through the canyon. The ground in the distance shifted unnaturally, sand rippling and bulging as though something massive was moving beneath it.

    All held their breath as the desert floor erupted, a gargantuan form bursting forth from beneath the blood-soaked carcasses.

    ROAARRR!!!

    A deafening roar echoed through the desert as a giant bipedal stone creature emerged from beneath the sands. Its massive frame, over 50 meters long, was covered in rigid stone tes. Arge crown-like structure adorned its skull, and its terrifying jaw looked capable of snapping a human in half with a single bite.

    [Brute Stone Lizard]

    [Mythical Beast - High level]

    Hardy''s voice cut through the chaos as he quickly assessed the situation.

    "Bena, now!"

    The female insectoid half-blood wasted no time. With a swift motion, she cast a powerful freezing spell, sending icy tendrils across the beast''s stone-covered body. The frost spread rapidly, locking the creature in ce for just a moment��long enough for the others to unleash their attacks.

    ine rushed forward with his explosive punches, each strike causing cracks to form in the creature''s stone tes. King Rig''s axes crackled with electricity as they shed through the beast''s defenses, and Ha Ron''s sharp des found the weak spots between the stone armor.

    ROAARR!!!

    The Brute Stone Lizard roared again, this time in pain. Its eyes glowed with a wild fury as it entered a frenzy, thrashing violently and causing the very ground to tremble beneath them. The sheer force of its movements sent shockwaves through the air, but the acolytes held their ground.

    "Good! This is what we want! Keep it above the ground!"

    Despite their sess so far, the acolytes knew the terrifying strength of the Brute Stone Lizard. One wrong move, one moment of carelessness, and being caught by the beast''s massive jaws or ws would mean instant death.

    But Hall 33 hade prepared, and their strategy was in full effect.

    ine and Ha Ron took the lead, luring the beast with precision. They darted left and right, skillfully dodging its powerful swings and massive tail ms, while the rest of the group distracted it by making loud noises from all sides.

    Multiple spells bombarded the beast from every angle, disorienting it and keeping it from focusing on any single target. Minute by minute, the creature''s movements grew slower, and its attacks became less precise.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of fiercebat, the Brute Stone Lizard let out onest deafening roar before copsing to the ground, its massive body shaking the earth beneath it. Its breathing grew shallow, then ceased entirely.

    [High Hall Ranking - Day 5/30]

    [13th ce: Hall 33 - 9210 Points]

    "Yes!! We did it!!" Their risky decision to move into more perilous hunting grounds had paid off. The massive boost in points had shot them up the rankings. Hardy''s meticulous research into the''s habitat had proven invaluable, from luring the beast out with the scent of blood to exploiting its heightened hearing and blind spots. Every detail had been carefully nned, and their execution was wless.

    As the group caught their breath, Hardy turned to Armenius with a smirk.

    "You can start ying bait once more," "No�� please let my buddy rest for a while,"

    The group continued using their well-honed strategy, efficiently taking down several more mythical beasts each day. Hall 33 was pushing their limits, but their hard work was paying off. Over the next five days, their relentless efforts brought them into the top 10.

    [High Hall Ranking - Day 10/30]

    [10th ce: Hall 33 - 31,590 Points]

    Despite still being far from the top five, the acolytes of Hall 33 were brimming with confidence. They felt unstoppable, certain that they could achieve their goal of breaking into the top five.

    That confidence, however, was soon challenged.

    On the 11th day, as they prepared for another day of hunting, a group of acolytes was seen approaching from the east. They were from Hall 22�� acolytes of the Nephilim faction.

 Chapter 2335 Trouble

    Chapter 2335 Trouble

    The scorching sun beat down on the desert as Hall 33 and Hall 22 acolytes faced off across the shifting yellow sands. The dry, crackling wind carried with it a palpable tension as both groups stood still, watching each other like predators sizing up their prey.

    Hall 22,prised of twenty Nephilim acolytes, stood with an air of superiority. They were the secondyer elites, groomed from powerful families within the Nephilim faction. Their posture exuded arrogance and stood in a perfect formation as if daring Hall 33 to make the first move.

    The twelve acolytes of Hall 33, though outnumbered, didn''t flinch. Dust swirled around them as they stood their ground, Hardy, stood at the front, observing and calcting.

    From Hall 22, a familiar figure stepped forward. Hans, the Nephilim acolyte that came to challenge Hall 33st year, and though he had advanced from his previous thirdyer Hall 68, his overall rank within the academy had barely improved��still lingering around 90th. Despite that, his arrogance was as strong as ever.

    "Why are you all here?" Hardy asked, his voice calm but his gaze sharp.

    Hans chuckled, his tone filled with disdain. "We came to take over this hunting ground," he saidzily, his hand waving them off like they were nothing but pests. "Shoo! Go elsewhere."

    The insult hung in the air like a spark. King Rig''s face flushed with anger, "You want to fight?!" King Rig roared, his voice booming across the desert. "I dare you!!"

    Hans''s smirk widened. "It seems a dog is barking." The rest of Hall 22 chuckled arrogantly, clearly enjoying the thought of an easy fight. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It was clear that a sh was imminent, the desert was about to be a battlefield. But just as the first flickers of energy began to surge, Hardy stepped forward, raising a hand. His voice cut through the tense air, calm butmanding. "Stand down," he ordered.

    King Rig''s rage-filled gaze shot toward Hardy, disbelief flickering across his face. "What?! We can take them��"

    But Hardy''s decision was final. He called for a retreat, and the acolytes of Hall 33 hesitated for a moment, their battle-ready stances still tense with the adrenaline of the confrontation. One by one, however, they followed Hardy''s lead, albeit reluctantly.

    Hans crossed his arms, a smug grin never leaving his face. "That''s what I thought," he muttered, clearly pleased with himself. "Run along now."

    As Hall 33 retreated from the confrontation with Hall 22, frustration simmered beneath the surface. The tension was especially palpable with King Rig, the Mayan warrior, who was visibly fuming as they marched away from the Nephilim group.

    "Huh!! Why are we leaving?!" King Rig growled, his powerful voice booming through the desert. His hand clenched around the hilt of his axe, itching for a fight. "We can beat all those bastards!"

    A few of the other acolytes shared his sentiment, casting uneasy nces toward Hardy, clearly questioning his decision.Even ine, normally calm andposed, muttered under his breath, casting a backward nce at the receding figures of Hall 22.

    Hardy, however, remained collected. He turned to the group, his voice level and unyielding. "Look, I understand your anger, but think. Fighting them here would only waste our energy and time. They came to slow us down, to provoke us. Our goal is points, not pointless fights."

    His calm exnation didn''t immediately quell their frustration, but it started to sink in.

    As they moved 100 miles further into the desert, Hardy had already calcted their next steps, finding a new hunting ground. The environment was harsher hererger dunes, more dangerous beasts, but also the promise of higher rewards. Hall 33 quickly set to work, focusing on recovering their lost momentum.

    But just when things were beginning to settle, the unmistakable figures of Hall 22 appeared on the horizon again.

    Hans and his Nephilim acolytes had followed them. This time, they actively interfered with Hall 33''s hunts. Spells were cast to divert beasts toward Hall 33 acolytes at the worst possible moments, creating chaos in the middle of their carefully coordinated attacks.

    One particr incident nearly cost Bena her life when a massive sand wyrm��one they had been fighting for nearly an hour��was suddenly enraged by an unseen magical disruption, sending the creature into a frenzied state. The massive beast thrashed violently, its thick, segmented body nearly crushing the female half-blood before she barely dodged out of the way. ine had to rush in and shield her just in time.

    "This has gone far enough!" King Rig, his face red with fury, stormed over, his voice filled with uncontained rage. "I say we beat them up! Teach them a lesson they won''t forget!"

    A few others rallied behind King Rig. "Yes!! Beat them up!!" voices shouted in agreement.

    This time, Hardy didn''t intervene. He knew it was no longer just about pride. Allowing the bully to continue disrupting their progress would only hinder their efficiency, and they had already gathered enough justification to exin their actions to the academyter.

    King Rig cracked his knuckles, a dangerous grin spreading across his face. "Finally. Let''s show them what happens when you mess with Hall 33."

    The battle between the two Halls erupted with explosive force. The golden sands of the Veloria Prime desert became a whirlwind of shing spells, weapons, and power. ine, King Rig, and Ha Ron, the three golden-ranked acolytes of Hall 33, led the charge, theirbined might wreaking havoc on the Nephilim acolytes. Hardy stood at the back, eyes calm yet sharp, his orders cutting through the chaos. "Focus on their weak member first," hemanded, his strategic mind analyzing the flow of battle. His leadership turned the tide, making their smaller numbers an advantage rather than a hindrance. Hans, the Nephilim leader, had started the fight with a smug grin, but as he watched his supposedly elite acolytes being beaten down by a group of lower realm acolytes, his face drained of color. The arrogance he had unted earlier was reced by disbelief, and then fear. He had underestimated them. Badly.

    Hardy, noticing Hans'' growing panic, gave a cold smile. "Let''s wrap this up," He was about to signal for the final move, ready to restrain the Nephilim acolytes and put an end to their arrogance when Armenius, came rushing with a warning.

    "Another group is approaching!"

    "What! Who!?"

    A group of twenty acolytes rushed in��it was Hall 38, unfortunately, they were known as strong allies of the Nephilim factions.

    Their sudden appearance wasn''t a mere coincidence; it was clear they hade to reinforce Hall 22 and disrupt Hall 33''s progress.

    There was no hesitation, no attempt at diplomacy. As soon as they spotted the ongoing battle, they immediately sided with Hall 22, their spells ring in unison with their Nephilimrades.

    The once evenly matched battle quickly spiraled out of control. It was now Hall 33 against two powerful halls, and the odds were turning grim.

    "Haha! You''re trapped now!" Hans shouted with renewed confidence. His earlier panic had vanished "Let''s break their bones and crush their cores!" His voice echoed through the battlefield, dripping with malice.

 Chapter 2336 Trapped

    Chapter 2336 Trapped

    The situation quickly spiraled into chaos as Hall 33, already exhausted from hunting and the earlier fight, now faced overwhelming odds��40 against 12. A storm of spells and weapons bore down on the outnumbered Hall 33.

    "Dammit, what a bunch of cowards! Fight us fairly if you dare!" Titus yelled, his voice strained with frustration as his ice golem shattered, crumbling to the ground.

    "This can''t be legit, right?" Ullong growled, "They can''t do this!"

    The atmosphere grew tense as Ha Ron scanned the horizon for their Magus handler, hoping for intervention. With two other halls involved, there should have been three Magus handlers present, but not a single one was in sight. The realization dawned on him��this wasn''t just a random conflict.

    Amid the mounting pressure, Hardy''s voice rang out, cutting through the chaos like a de. "Don''t panic! Regroup!"

    Hismand brought a brief moment of rity to the Hall 33 acolytes, who quickly fell back into a defensive formation. But Hans wasn''t about to let them escape so easily. His twisted grin widened as he saw the desperation in their faces.

    "You''re not going anywhere!" he sneered, giving themand to his allies. "All of you��attack! Crush them!"

    Hardy was ready for this. In a swift motion, he shouted a warning to his team. "Cover your eyes!" He tossed several small beads into the fray, and they exploded with blinding shes of light. The sudden brightness disoriented the attackers, causing confusion and chaos among Halls 22 and 38.

    "Now!" Hardy barked, leading his group in a desperate break through the encirclement. They dashed across the desert sands, using the precious seconds of confusion to put distance between themselves and their pursuers.

    "Urrghh!! Don''t let them get away! Chase them!" Hans''s furious voice echoed behind them.

    But Hardy knew this terrain better than anyone. His team followed him without question as he led them through the treacherous desert, weaving through dangerous beast habitats. The creatures stirred in themotion, adding to the chaos and allowing Hall 33 to slip through the cracks.

    For a moment, they felt relief. But that respite was short-lived.

    Just hours after their daring escape, their relentless pursuers found them again. Hall 22 and Hall 38 seemed determined to sabotage Hall 33''s exam sess, chasing them without rest��even through the night. For two days straight, they were chased and harassed by two halls making Hall 33 points drop significantly, pushing them down to 13th ce. Hardy made the call to retreat to a nearby mountain known as Titan''s Rock, entering its caves for strategic defense.

    "Hahaha, how stupid! They''re trapped like rats now!" The mountain''s dense, high-energy material disrupted even the most advanced sensory equipment, masking Hall 33''s presence from both their pursuers and the academy itself. It was as if the mountain swallowed any trace of life within its deep, winding caves. Confident in their superiority, Hans led his 40 minions into thebyrinth with a smug grin on his face.

    "Hahaha!! They must think they can hide in there. This is Perfect!! No one will know what happens inside. We can do whatever without exining a thing," Hans sneered.

    The 40bines acolyes from two halls descended further into the caves, the damp, oppressive atmosphere growing heavier as they moved miles deep into Titan''s Rock. Their pace quickened as they spotted the telltale signs of their quarry ahead. Finally, they arrived at arge opening, a natural amphitheater within the heart of the mountain, where they saw Hall 33 acolytes seemingly cornered.

    The 40bines acolyes from two halls descended further into the caves, the damp, oppressive atmosphere growing heavier as they moved miles deep into Titan''s Rock. Their pace quickened as they spotted the telltale signs of their quarry ahead. Finally, they arrived at arge opening, a natural amphitheater within the heart of the mountain, where they saw Hall 33 acolytes seemingly cornered.

    Hans''sughter rang out, loud and triumphant. "Hahaha! We''ve found you atst!"

    But as he took in the scene before him, something didn''t feel right. His eyes narrowed, scanning the room. The Hall 33 acolytes stood tense, but there was something off about their numbers. Hans''s smug grin faltered. He counted again and realized, to his horror, there were more than just 12 acolytes in the chamber.

    Ten more figures slowly emerged from the shadows, their silhouettes blending with the dim light. Hans''s stomach dropped as he saw a familiar figure step forward��a girl with silvery hair, her presencemanding attention.

    "What?!" Hans spluttered, his voice cracking with disbelief. "How�� How are you here?!"

    The girl smiled coolly, her calm demeanor a stark contrast to Hans''s growing panic. "Hi, how are you all doing?!"

    She was Shinta, her reputation as one of the academy''s top 10 acolytes unmistakable, and now, she wasn''t alone. She brought with her, half of her squad, their eyes trained on the Nephilim acolytes like predators sizing up their prey.

    Hans stood trembling, his bravado cracking under the pressure. Still, his pride wouldn''t let him back downpletely. "Don''t worry, we still have double their number!" he barked, trying to convince himself as much as his remaining followers.

    Shinta eyes glinting with confidence. "Good, I was worried you all going to run," she smiled before giving the signal to fight.

    In an instant, the cave erupted into chaos. Shinta moved swiftly, taking the forefront and unleashing her poisonous smoke. The toxic mist she conjured seeped into the air, weakening clusters of Nephilim acolytes at once. They stumbled, their movements sluggish as the poison took its toll, giving her allies the perfect opportunity to strike.

    The half-bloods, each strategically positioned throughout the cave,unched coordinated attacks. Hardy followed, calling out to the rest of Hall 33 to join the battle. Both Hall 22 and Hall 38, despite their superior numbers, found themselves overwhelmed.

    Realizing the battle was quickly spiraling out of control, Hans made a desperate attempt to flee, gathering a few remaining Nephilim acolytes to follow him.

    "This is not a fair fight!! ...Let''s go!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However one figure stood in their path, a fierce-looking tiger half-blood, Rajh had waited near the cave entrance with a predatory grin. His sharp ws shed through the air as he pounced, his powerful form blocking any hope of escape.

    It was aplete massacre.

    The once-proud Nephilim acolytes, who had entered the cave full of arrogance, were now scattered across the battlefield. Their confidence had evaporated, reced by fear and confusion. Some, trembling with terror, activated their emergency armors, hoping to escape the disaster by being teleported out of the battle. But to their horror, the mountain''s dense material blocked the signal, leaving them stranded and defenseless.

    Unfortunately, it wasn''t wise to kill any of these acolytes; hence, other than those unconscious from poison and battle, the rest were finally captured upon their surrender. "Thank you foring to our rescue, on such short notice," Hardy said, his voice filled with gratitude as the remaining Hall 33 acolytes regrouped around Shinta.

    However, Shinta didn''t rx. Her eyes remained sharp, her body still tense. "We''re not out of danger yet," she warned, her gaze fixed on the cave entrance.

    As the dust of battle settled, three figures appeared, stepping into the dimly lit cave. They were the three Magus handlers��the very ones who had been conspicuously absent during the skirmish. Their expressions were a mix of surprise and something darker, as if they hadn''t expected this oue.

    "Well well... How should we go about this?"

 Chapter 2337 Backstabber

    Chapter 2337 Backstabber

    The three Magus handlers stood together, their presence looming over the cave like an ominous shadow. They were part of the same Magus Alliance unit, stationed under the "Starfire" space cruiser, so their familiarity with one another was clear.

    Their sudden appearance, after all the chaos had settled, only fueled the anxiety of Hall 33''s acolytes and half-bloods.

    Hans, still fuming from his defeat, snarled as he turned toward them. "These... these lowlifes dare to do this to us! Teach them a lesson!"

    One of the Magus, the handler for the Nephilim acolytes, gave an awkward smile before sighing heavily. "Huh... I thought you were all elite acolytes... how could you lose so miserably?"

    Hans''s face twisted in rage. "You! How dare you speak to me this way! A Magus like you!!! Is this how you act after taking our mon��"

    Before he could finish his sentence, an invisible force mmed into him, silencing him instantly. His body hit the ground with a dull thud, silencing him.

    The Magus''s demeanor shifted dramatically, his eyes darkening with an intimidating haze. His voice dropped to a dangerous growl.

    "You should not speak in such a manner... that''s disrespectful."

    As the oppressive atmosphere in the cave thickened, Hardy''s anxiety spiked. The realization dawned on him: the three Magus handlers had likely been epting favors from the Nephilim faction. It was clear now that Hall 33 was in serious trouble. These weren''t just ordinary Magus��they were elites, at least in the Half Moon or Full Moon realm. Their power was far beyond what the remaining 20 acolytes could hope to handle.

    Keeping his outwardposure, Hardy reached out to Shinta telepathically.

    <This is bad... real bad. Is Master Emerying? I know he can teleport to you in an instant...>

    Shinta''s reply came calmly, almost too calm for the gravity of the situation.

    <Unfortunately, no. If hees here, we''ll most likely fail the exam.>

    <Exam? Seriously?! We might all get killed here!>

    Shinta''s voice carried a sigh, filled with the same unwavering resolve she always seemed to have. <Don''t be so dramatic. Just follow my lead.>

    Hardy, along with the others, hade to trust Shinta''s intelligence. Hardy expected her to defuse the situation with clever diplomacy, talking her way out of this situation.

    But to his utter surprise, when Shinta finally spoke, her voice was filled with a tone so disrespectful it left the entire group stunned.

    Shinta''s cutting words sliced through the air like a de.

    "Well, it seems even elite magus can''t resist licking boots for the rich... Please tell me, how much are you getting paid for selling your soul? ...Oh... my bad. Judging by your face, it probably wasn''t much..."

    The Nephilim handler let out a chuckle, clearly amused. "Haha! Kids these days, so bold��"

    He moved as if to retaliate when the magus next to him leaned in and whispered something. "That''s the one called Shinta." The words made him pause. His expression shifted briefly as recognition flickered in his eyes. Whatever he had nned initially seemed to change. His eyes gleamed with a sudden realization as he turned to the other handlers and gave a firm nod.

    "Let''s proceed as nned."

    The magus in charge of Hall 33, who had been lingering near the back, silently moved to guard the cave entrance, his gaze cold and calcting. Meanwhile, the other two magus stepped forward with an authoritative shout.

    "You lot have endangered your fellow acolytes. We''re here to restrain you until the rest of the exam is over!"

    Their words hit Hall 33''s acolytes like a hammer. Kingrig, always fiery in temper, spat in rage. "No, You are not!!" His fists clenched tightly, his body already bristling with energy. The others quickly followed his lead, preparing for a fight despite the overwhelming odds. The tension mounted, with power ring up from each of them, ready to defend themselves at any moment.

    In stark contrast, the captured Nephilim acolytes grinned smugly. They could already taste their victory, relishing the thought of seeing their enemies shackled by their own handlers.

    The battle erupted in a storm of spells and fury. Shinta led her half-bloods group into a confrontation with the Nephilim handler, while Hardy and the other Hall 33 group threw themselves against the second magus. But despite their bravery and strength in numbers, the disparity in power was overwhelming. The magus were leagues above them.

    Within a minute, half of the acolytes crumbled under the relentless barrage of magical attacks. Powerful spells crackled through the air, cutting down acolytes with ruthless precision. Only the golden-ranked acolytes could withstand more than a single hit, their bodies shimmering with defensive energy, but even they struggled against the overwhelming force.

    Shinta fought fiercely, every movement sharp and calcted. Rajh, the tiger half-blood, and Kehinde, the wolf acolyte, nked her, each striking in tandem to keep the Nephilim handler off bnce. But it quickly became apparent that something was off��the Nephilim handler attack toward Shinta wasced with lethal intent.

    Each strike came closer, pushing her to the edge.

    "Wow, you are seriously corrupt!" Shinta spat between strikes, her voiceced with disgust. "Aren''t you afraid of the academy''s bacsh? They won''t let this slide!"

    The magus chuckled darkly, his lips curling into a wicked grin as he parried her blows with ease. "For a half-blood like you? Not really... besides ...ident tends to happen" His tone was almost gleeful, as if relishing the thought of what was toe.

    Shinta fought valiantly, but the Nephilim handler''s overwhelming power began to take its toll. She dodged and parried as best as she could, but her strength was waning, and it was clear that she was on the brink of being seriously wounded. Just as the handler''s spell was about tond, a sudden shift in the battle caught everyone off guard.

    In an unexpected twist, the ominous magus assigned to Hall 33, who had been standing guard near the entrance,unched a powerful attack��not at Shinta, but at the Nephilim handler. His strike hit with a precision that severely wounded his supposed ally. The betrayal left the other magus reeling, clutching at his injury in disbelief.

    Before the wounded magus could recover, Shinta seized the opportunity. Her earlier struggles gave way to a sudden, coordinated assault as her half-bloodrades��Rajh, Kehinde, and the others��moved in perfect unison. With their synchronized strikes, they managed to incapacitate the Nephilim handler, their attacksnding with precision.

    "You��" the handler wheezed, still in shock as he copsed, his eyes darting between his supposed ally and the half-bloods. "How..?! Why?"

    Shinta stepped forward with a confident smile, her eyes gleaming. "Backstabber being backstabbed... poetic, isn''t it?"

    With one magus incapacitated and another switching sides, thest remaining magus quickly realized he was hopelessly outmatched. Spells flickered defensively from his hands, but it was futile��he was hopelessly outnumbered. His defenses crumbled as thebined force of Hall 33 and the halfbloods overwhelmed him.The battle was decisively over.

    Shinta addressed both acolytes and Magus captives, a smirk ying across her lips, her voice filled with amusement. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Well, well�� what should we do with you all?"

 Chapter 2338 Slaves

    Chapter 2338 ves

    The Oracle''s warning had been clear: corrupt handlers were overseeing the exam, and Emery knew without a doubt that the Nephilim were involved. Rather than passively awaiting the ambush, Emery chose to act preemptively. His target was none other than the magus handler assigned to Hall 33, the one likely in league with his enemies.

    The day before the exam began, Emery captured the magus handler in secret. For several hours, he painstakingly cast his [Soul Envement] spell, breaking the magus''s will and unraveling the truth. The handler had indeed been bought by the Nephilim, epting their bribe to ensure the sabotage of Hall 33. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With his mind fully enved, the magus handler would carry out his duties as usual, arousing no suspicion among his peers. He would follow the prearranged n, stay close to the other handlers, and ensure that the ambush against Hall 33 would proceed as the Nephilim intended.

    Everything unfolded ording to Emery''s design.

    When the ambush finally urred, the enved handler watched silently as Hall 33 walked straight into the trap. Meanwhile, he ryed crucial information to Shinta through a telepathic link. Hall 33''s actions were not merely about surviving the ambush; the true goal was much bigger: to expose the Nephilim''s treachery.

    Shinta, fully aware of the intricacies of the n, yed her role to perfection. She provoked the magus handler at just the right moments, taunting him and applying pressure until he finally slipped and revealed the Nephilim''s intentions. Once enough evidence was gathered, the magus swooped in, taking decisive action to halt the enemy''s n.

    ###

    With the ambushers defeated and their treacherous plotid bare, the 40 acolytes who had conspired against Hall 33 now found themselves in a grim predicament. They were as good as animals waiting to be ughtered, their once-gleeful arrogance had turned into silent dread.

    "What do we do with them now?" Hardy asked, his voice edged with uncertainty.

    Shinta had been waiting for this moment. Her eyes gleamed with malicious satisfaction as she turned to face the captured acolytes. "Why do you think I suggested trapping them in this mountain?" she said, a wicked smile curling at the edges of her lips.

    Simply letting them be teleported out of the exam as failures weren''t nearly enough punishment in her mind. She had something far more creative��and sinister��nned. With a deliberate motion, she pulled several small vials of poison from her belt, the liquids inside swirling darkly. Without hesitation, she forced each of the 40 acolytes to drink. The poison wasn''t lethal, but it was potent enough to induce agonizing pain unless treated daily.

    "If you want the antidote," Shinta said, her voice cold and unyielding, "you''ll have to earn it."

    With a sharp motion, she tossed a set of mining tools onto the stone floor. The metallic ng echoed in the stillness, each acolyte staring in disbelief at what was toe.

    Here''s a more detailed and polished version of this part:

    "You''re going to start mining!" Shintamanded, her words dripping with authority.

    The mountain of Titans Rock held a valuable resource: [Necronite], a Tier 4 material renowned for its exceptional durability. It was within the list of the Academy''s mission. Each pound of Necronite was worth 10 points, but harvesting it was no easy task. The material was embedded deep within the rock, requiring intensebor to extract even the smallest amounts.

    The Nephilim acolytes, still reeling from their defeat and the cruel turn of events, exchanged uneasy nces. Some, however, clung stubbornly to their pride. One particrly defiant noble stepped forward, his chin held high despite the fear lurking in his eyes. "You think you can force us?! We won''t be your ves!" he spat, his voice full of righteous indignation.

    Shinta remained unfazed. Her gaze locked onto the rebellious acolyte with chilling precision. "Good," she replied, her lips curling into a dark, dangerous smile. "Thank you for volunteering for the demonstration."

    Without hesitation, the poison she had administered took hold. The noble acolyte''s face twisted in unimaginable agony as his body convulsed, copsing to the stone floor in a heap. His screams filled the air, raw and desperate, as the poison ravaged him from the inside out. The chilling sound echoed through the cavern, sending a ripple of terror through the ranks of the remaining prisoners.

    The others watched in horror, their defiance crumbling like brittle stone. Pride meant little in the face of such torment, and one by one, their resolve began to falter. They understood now��there would be no escape from this.

    Shinta''s voice, calm yetced with malice, sliced through the air. "Thank you for your cooperation... You may start working now," shemanded with a smile.

    The remaining acolytes, too terrified to resist, scrambled to grab the mining tools. Their pride shattered, and they began chipping away at the cave walls, desperate to avoid the same fate as theirrades.

    ####

    Forty acolytes from the Nephilim and Aryan factions were now under Hall 33''s control, forced to work endlessly, mining precious resources for them until the end of the exam.

    However, to Hardy''s surprise, Shinta let Hall 33 take all the points for themselves.

    "Why dont you want any share ofthe points?!" Hardy asked.

    Shinta didn''t even hesitate before responding. "No need."

    The truth was, that Hall 33 wasn''t the only one facing harassment. Since the exam began, the Nephilim from Hall 6 had teamed up with the Aryan faction from Hall 15, working together to block any meaningful progress for the half-bloods acolytes. As a result, Hall 9 had finally given up onpeting for a higher position. Instead of continuing a losing battle, they made an alternate choice.

    The acolytes of Hall 9 agreed to help Hall 33, pooling their resources and efforts. Together, they hope to give Hall 33 hall chances for advancement. This n has been discussed before the exam even started and Grand Magus Lucius has agreed.

    "How did you convince your instructor to go along with this?" Shinta''s lips curled into a confident smirk. "Simple. I told him to help you guys or I wouldn''t fight for them in the team battle."

    "...."

    Grand Magus Lucius had recognized the harsh reality: Hall 9 stood little chance of breaking into the top five for the group exam and had instead put his bet on the group battle. Hence, they were willing to support Hall 33 reach a top ranking in the group exam.

    Shinta suggested regrouping with the other half of the Hall 9 acolytes by following them back into the dangerous zone to get more points. With this strategic alliance in mind, Hardy selected two of the Hall 33 acolytes to remain behind, tasking them with overseeing the mining operations. Their presence was crucial to ensure that the forty acolytes, still under the effects of Shinta''s poison, could continue working without interruption. The fact that a magus was stationed to guard the area added ayer of security, allowing Hardy to feel confident in leaving the mining operations to them.

    "Alright, let''s go!" Hardy announced, and all acolytes followed with enthusiasm.

    [High Hall Ranking - Day 15/30]

    [13th ce: Hall 33 - 44,720 Points]

    x x

 Chapter 2339 Rise to the Top

    Chapter 2339 Rise to the Top

    The perilous zone they were venturing intoy deep within the northern territory, a region reserved for the Academy''s top acolytes. It was a treacherous area, where only the most elite dared to hunt. Every creature that roamed there was of legendary strength or higher, and even the environment itself seemed hostile to the unprepared. Yet, the dangers were matched by the rewards: rare, high-grade materials that were highly sought after, some of which could not be found anywhere else.

    It had been a crucial part of their strategy for the two Halls to coborate on this exam, which was why Hardy had been guiding their path northward since their arrival to the. There were still a staggering 2,000 miles separating them from their destination, and the journey was expected to take at least one and a half days.

    Every mile traveled reminded them of the debt they owed to Shinta and the half-blood acolytes who hade to their rescue on such short notice. Bonds began to form, as both Halls worked side by side to navigate the harsh terrain, fending off minor threats and sharing resources.

    The camaraderie that grew during their arduous trek strengthened their determination. It was clear that the two groups had be a cohesive unit, united by a single purpose: to make these final two weeks of the exam count and emerge victorious. [High Hall Ranking - Day 16/30]

    [1st ce: Hall 15 - 78,220 Points]

    [2nd ce: Hall 12 - 73,448 Points]

    [13th ce: Hall 33 - 46,920 Points]

    ####

    [Top Hall Ranking - Day 16/30]

    [8th ce: Hall 10 - 72, 550 Points]

    [9th ce: Hall 6 - 55,660 Points]

    [10th ce: Hall 9 - 52,720 Points]

    The updated ranking confirmed Shinta''s information: Nephilim Hall 6 had been assisting the Aryan faction Hall 15, enabling them to dominate the scoreboard with a massive lead over the other high-ranking hall. "So, what''s the n?" Theirbined minds were at work, weighing their options and strategizing.

    The 40 captured Nephilim acolytes, now forced intobor, were a significant asset. Every day, they were producing 2,000 to 3,000 points from their work in the mines. This steady influx of points meant that reaching the coveted first ce was not out of reach��as long as they could match Hall 15''s speed in umting points. With this in mind, as soon as they reached the dangerous northern zone, Shinta and Hardy''s group swiftly regrouped with the 10 half-blood acolytes led by Suno, the crocodile prince and Shinta''s trusted second-inmand. Theirbined strength allowed them to finish their ruin-exploration mission more efficiently.

    The added numbers weren''t just for expediency, though. It was more than enough to make the Nephilim acolytes think twice before trying to harass or interfere with their operations.

    Thepetition quickly escted into an intense race, with the Nephilim relentlessly aiding Aryan Hall 15 and the half-bloods lending their strength to Hall 33. Both sides pushed themselves to their limits, but Hall 33 had an added advantage�� the substantial influx of points from the forcedbor of their captured Nephilim acolytes. Each day, Hall 33''s ranking surged upward, closing the gap between them and the leaders.

    [High Hall Ranking - Day 20/30]

    [1st ce: Hall 15 - 108,711 Points]

    [7th ce: Hall 33 - 85,820 Points]

    The rapid rise in points from Hall 33 didn''t go unnoticed. Whispers of disbelief spread through the ranks of thepeting Halls, many of whom were stationed on others.

    "How is this possible?!" one acolyte from a rival hall eximed, their frustration echoing what others were feeling. "They must be cheating!"

    This sentiment was shared widely among the halls, and even the Academy instructors, who observed from afar, began murmuring in surprise. The meteoric rise of Hall 33 defied expectations, and the alliances between the Halls sparked heated debates.

    Many imed that it was unfair for top-ranking Halls to assist others, calling into question the integrity of thepetition. Yet, the irony of the situation didn''t go unnoticed��Nephilim Hall 6, which had been doing the same by supporting Aryan Hall 15, now inadvertently became Hall 33''s best defense against these usations.

    Questions turned into full-blown inquiries, which eventually led to the discovery of something unusual at Titan''s Rock. Acolytes from both Hall 22 and 38 33 had appeared strangely inactive in thepetitive rankings, raising suspicion among the other Halls.

    Emery didn''t intervene. In fact, he weed the attention. The more people who became curious, the better for his n. Though the instructors from both halls had attempted to quietly cover up what was happening, the noble families and influential parents of the acolytes weren''t so easily dissuaded. They pushed for an official investigation, and in response, a group of Magus enforcers were dispatched to the site.

    As the investigation unfolded, the truth came to light. The Magus discovered the corrupt handlers who had been aiding the scheme, along with damning evidence that linked them to a broader conspiracy. The entire incident had been recorded, exposing the shady dealings among the top factions. What followed was a blow to the integrity of both the Magus Alliance and the Academy, leading to a public trial that sent shockwaves through themunity.

    As a direct result of the investigation, Hall 33 lost ess to their capturedbor, and the flow of passive points they had been relying on dried up. It seemed like their rise to the top of the rankings wasing to a halt. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [High Hall Ranking - Day 26/30]

    [1st ce: Hall 15 - 142,121 Points]

    [2nd ce: Hall 33 - 131,790 Points]

    [3rd ce: Hall 12 - 131,520 Points]

    Hardy, turned to the group with a bittersweet smile. "I guess that''s it, guys�� We gave it everything we had. At least we sessfully got our chance for advancement." He nodded appreciatively to the acolytes who had pushed themselves relentlessly over thest ten days.

    But not everyone was ready to throw in the towel.

    Shinta''s eyes narrowed,"Seriously?!! This is not the time to getzy! We are not giving up yet!"

 Chapter 2340 Final Days

    Chapter 2340 Final Days

    With only four days left and a daunting 10,000-point gap between them and Hall 15, tension ran high. The situation wasn''t hopeless, but after ten grueling days of hunting that had drained both their energy and morale, the odds felt stacked against them.

    Shinta, however, wouldn''t allow the weariness to take over. Drawing on her father''s wisdom, she stood before herrades, her voice sharp andmanding. "Listen up! Here''s what we''re going to do." With clear conviction, Shintaid out the n.

    They had two ways to bridge the gap: hunt faster to rack up points or sabotage theirpetitors. After careful thought, she chose thetter. "We''re going steal from them!" she said, her eyes gleaming with a blend of mischief and resolve.

    With Hardy at her side, they wouldunch a surprise assault on Hall 6 and Hall 15 during their most crucial hunting times. They would take advantage of the element of surprise, striking fast and hard to take the killing blow and taking whatever resources were left behind for points.

    "How dare you steal from us!!" Even with only thirty acolytes, theirbined Hall 9 and 33 boasted seven golden-ranked acolytes,pared to the enemy''s five.

    Their main threats��Raphael, the Nephilim genius, and Zhin, an Aryan acolyte and devout follower of the Church of Purity��were no strangers to Shinta. She had already faced and defeated them before, a fact that weighed heavily on her opponents'' minds as they prepared forbat.

    Chaos reigned in the battleground, with golden-ranked acolytes locked in fierce duels, their weapons shing with a deafening roar. After each skirmish, Shinta would call for a strategic retreat, her voice cutting through the din of battle like a knife. She ordered the acolytes to fall back even before their opponents could regroup and reform their ranks.The same situation repeated multiple times throughout the day.

    "Hope you like the taste of your own medicine?" she taunted.

    The once-proud and assured Nephilim found themselves outmaneuvered, outmatched, and overwhelmed by the relentless assault of Hall 33 and Hall 9. Each fallen Nephilim acolyte not only lost points but also the dignity they had once held so dearly. Seeing lower realm acolytes��those they had once deemed inferior��now standing victorious over them was a bitter pill to swallow.

    By the time the day ended, the results were clear. Hall 15, once dominant, had barely gained any points��nearly zero. In contrast, Hall 33, reinvigorated by their sess, managed to secure an additional 3,000 points, steadily closing the gap.

    [High Hall Ranking - Day 27/30] [1st ce: Hall 15 - 143,225 Points] [2nd ce: Hall 33 - 135,810 Points]

    The gap was closing, and the defeat weighed heavily on the Nephilim''s pride. Raphael, seething with frustration, couldn''t contain his anger.

    "How could this happen?! Half-bloods and lower realm trash, defeating us?!"

    But Zhin, ever calm andposed, gave quiet assurance. "Don''t let your emotions get the better of you... We weren''t ready for them today, but we will tomorrow... our god will not allow them to prevail!"

    The following day, Shinta took a different approach. Rather thanunching a full-scale assault, she opted for a stealthier, more calcted strategy. Only she and a small group of acolytes from Hall 33 could be seen lurking on the outskirts of thebined Nephilim and Aryan camps.

    Her mere presence was enough to keep both the Nephilim and Aryan halls on edge.

    Each time the Nephilim or Aryan groups attempted to settle into their hunts, Shinta would strike swiftly, and before they could catch her, she would already be gone. She was like a shadow in the wild, hitting hard and vanishing before they could retaliate.

    Though unable to steal points from their hunts, Shinta''s hit-and-run tactics proved highly effective. Thebined forces of Hall 6 and Hall 15 spent more time searching for their elusive adversary than gathering points. Her sudden, unpredictable appearances forced them to stay on constant high alert, slowing their progress to a frustrating crawl.

    "That bitch! I swear I''m gonna kill her!"

    By the time the day ended, as the ranking was disyed, both the Aryan acolytes and the Nephilim were hit with a wave of frustration.

    [High Hall Ranking - Day 28/30]

    [1st ce: Hall 15 - 145,825 Points]

    [2nd ce: Hall 12 - 142,910 Points]

    [3rd ce: Hall 33 - 141,525 Points]

    Seeing Hall 33 drop to third ce should have brought them relief, even satisfaction. But the rise of Hall 12 had blindsided them, at the same time, the Nephilim acolytes found themselves facing an equally shocking revtion. [Top Hall Ranking - Day 28/30] [9th ce: Hall 9 - 98,380 Points] [10th ce: Hall 6 - 98,120 Points] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "We are being yed!! they tricked us!!"

    The realization hit the Nephilim like a hammer blow. their opponent had split their points strategically, funneling a significant portion to the half-bloods. This calcted move had allowed the half-bloods to surge ahead in the rankings, leaving the once-proud Nephilim acolytes stranded at the bottom. Shock and anger rippled through their ranks as the reality of their situation sank in.

    "We cannot be inst ce!" Raphael bellowed, his voice tinged with desperation. "Tomorrow, we will focus on getting points for our hall first!"

    "No!" Zhin shot back, his face flushed with indignation. "You aremitted to assisting our Hall in the first ce! Why are you breaking your words?!!"

    The tension between the two factions was palpable, as the Nephilim, bound by their towering pride, refused to be the faction left in disgrace. At the same time, the Aryans, who had sacrificed greatly for this alliance, seethed with the sting of betrayal. The fragile cooperation that had once held them together now threatened to copse entirely.

    From a distance, Shinta watched the chaos unfold, a sly chuckle escaping her lips as she observed the Nephilim''s predicament. It was exactly what she had hoped for��infighting and disarray among her enemies.

    Only two days remained until the exam concluded, but the tension between Hall 6 and Hall 15 reached a boiling point. The two factions, once united by their shared goal, had splintered into separate hunting parties, each intent on racking up points for their own halls.

    The absence of Nephilim support made the Aryan Hall vulnerable, and it didn''t take long for Shinta and thebined group of Hall 9 and 33 to capitalize on their weakened state. Without their previous ally''s backing, the Aryans struggled to match Hall 33''s relentless pace.

    On the final day of the exam, the Aryans could only stand by in growing frustration as they watched Hall 33''s points soar. The day drew to a close, and the group exam culminated in a showdown of points that sealed their fates.

    [High Hall Ranking - Day 30/30]

    [1st ce: Hall 33 - 152,218 Points]

    [2nd ce: Hall 15 - 151,910 Points]

    [3rd ce: Hall 12 - 150,015 Points]

    For the half-blood hall, the final rankings revealed their position at the bottom of the list. Yet, the half-blood acolytes seemed unfazed by their standings. Their focus remained on the sesses of Hall 33, where their victory felt like a personal triumph.

    [Congrattions on cing first in the group exam]

 Chapter 2341 Questions

    Chapter 2341 Questions

    The 30-day group exam had concluded with an oue that no one could have predicted.

    Hall 33, a hall filled with lower-realm acolytes, had risen to the very top of the rankings, beating out not just anypetition, but some that came from the most prestigious names in the Magus Alliance. As the ''Starfire'' cruise ship docked at the Magus Academy''s hangar, the atmosphere was electric with anticipation. Hundreds of people gathered, eager to see the young acolytes who had achieved the impossible. Newsmakers buzzed among the crowd, their eyes alight with curiosity, while Academy staff, instructors, and Magus enforcers stood ready to greet the returning students.

    But this wasn''t just a weingmittee��many were here for far more serious reasons.

    Whispers filled the hangar as everyone spected on how Hall 33 had managed such a feat.The news outlets wanted to interview the young acolytes, hoping to uncover the secret of their sess, while the enforcers were there to ensure that no foul y had been involved.

    Amidst the chaos, Emery, Klea, and Ashaka stood with calm authority and gave a reassuring nod, signaling that they would cooperate fully with any inquiries. The more people learned about what had transpired during those 30 days, the more astonished they became. The fact that Hall 33 hadpeted with just 12 members, and how they were victims of the recent incident with the corrupt handlers. After the final debriefing concluded and their victory was officially confirmed, the 12 acolytes from Hall 33 were summoned to receive their rewards from none other than the Academy''s headmaster.

    The headmaster, robed in his formal attire, stood at the front of the grand chamber. "Congrattions on your sess," he dered, his voice echoing across the hall.

    The acolytes, still processing the magnitude of their achievement, stood in stunned silence as they received the Academy''s prestigious rewards. In addition to a substantial amount of Academy contribution points, the twelve acolytes were awarded gleaming medals, each one meticulously crafted to reflect their exemry sess. These medals bore the emblem of the Academy, a striking insignia symbolizing honor, achievement, and resilience. Each medal also represented their role in exposing the corrupt magus officials who had tried to sabotage their efforts, marking them as heroes in the eyes of the Academy.

    Emery stood slightly apart from the group, observing the scene unfold with a mix of pride and detachment. He could see the overwhelming joy radiating from his students, their faces beaming with delight as they epted their medals.

    Each one of them hade from a low background, often overlooked and underestimated, and now they stood at the pinnacle of achievement within the Academy. For them, this medal was not merely a piece of metal; it was a badge of honor, a symbol of their hard-fought journey.

    Yet, amid the celebration, Emery felt a profound sense of disillusionment wash over him. As he watched the headmaster casually drape the medals around the necks of his acolytes, the gesture felt hollow to him.

    He had received half a dozen such medals in his past��shiny tokens of recognition that, while celebrated at the moment, had done little to elevate his status or resolve the issues that gued him. As the award ceremony drew to a close and the apuse subsided, Emery seized the moment to approach the headmaster. The grandeur of the hall seemed to fade in the background as he stood face-to-face with Headmaster Goldstein.

    "Headmaster, I''d like to ask about the progress of the trial."

    For a brief moment, a flicker of difort crossed the headmaster''s face, but he quickly masked it with his usual stoic professionalism. "Unfortunately, it''s an Alliance matter, beyond the Academy''s jurisdiction," Goldstein replied, his voice smooth but evasive.

    Emery''s eyes narrowed slightly. This was not the answer he was looking for, and the dismissal didn''t sit right with him. His frustration simmered just below the surface, and he pushed further. "Will the Academy penalize the acolytes and the instructors involved? Is this not under academy jurisdiction?"

    His words, though respectful, held a sharp edge to them, cutting through the polite decorum of the gathering. Heads turned, and the crowd of important academy officials and staff suddenly grew quiet, their attention drawn to the unexpected confrontation.

    For a moment, the tension was palpable, the headmaster clearly caught off guard by Emery''s directness. Goldstein''s eyes flickered with calction, after a brief pause, the headmaster finally responded, "Of course," he said, the words almost forced.

    Emery, though outwardly calm, could feel the subtle victory was hollow. The headmaster''s words were meant to appease the crowd, not to deliver any real justice. Still, he bowed respectfully rejoined the group of acolytes, and left the grand hall.

    After their return to their hall, where they had a brief moment of respite before the uing hall advancement events, news of the Academy''s official decision finally came. Both instructors of Halls 22 and 38 were expelled from the Academy, and their roles in the scandal were made clear. Along with them, one-third of their acolytes were also dismissed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, as the news settled in, it became apparent that this was far from aplete victory. While the dismissal of those directly involved was significant, the real powers behind the scenes remained untouched. The Nephilim''s main Hall 6, as well as the Aryan faction''s Hall 15, were left unscathed.Worse still, the headmaster himself remained unaffected, by his involvement��or at least his oversight. ####

    That night, as the moonlight bathed the academy grounds in a silvery glow, Emery received an unexpected visitor��Grand Magus Aurora, the Oracle and Deputy Headmaster of the Academy. Her arrival was not casual; she hade with purpose. Emery bowed respectfully, his gratitude for her previous guidance evident. Yet, his voice held a weight of disappointment that he couldn''t hide. Aurora''s expression softened as she regarded him, "Ask me the questions that have troubled your mind," she said, her voice gentle butmanding.

    He hesitated for a moment, choosing his words carefully before finally asking,

    "Is the headmaster involved in this matter?"

    The Oracle''s lips curled into a subtle smile, though her eyes held no amusement.

    "You already know the answer to that," she said adding a surprising reply "and that is not the question that truly troubles you."

    As if reading his very soul, Aurora whispered,

    "You are wondering how far the corruption truly goes�� You question the Alliance itself... You wonder whether they are truly worthy of your loyalty."

    Her words struck him like lightning. It was as if she had spoken aloud the very thoughts he had tried to suppress. She had unveiled his deepest doubts��about the system he had fought so hard to integrate into, about the Magus Alliance that governed the universe, and about his ce within it. For some time now, Emery had felt the growing cracks in the structure he once believed in. The injustice suffered, Fuxi''s death, and now the Academy''s corruption��it all pointed to a system that wasn''t just wed, but perhaps irreparably broken.

    He and his friends from the lower realms had struggled, and wed their way up, fighting not just enemies but the very fabric of the society they were trying to thrive in. Was it even worth it? Could this system be salvaged, or was it rotten to its core?

    Meeting the Oracle''s eyes, Emery was waiting for an answer to his dilemma.

    The Oracle''s gaze deepened as if she were seeing far beyond the present moment, gazing into futures not yet written. Her voice, when she spoke, was both a warning and a revtion.

    "You can choose to be an idealist or a realist... You can be a hero to some and a viin to others. ....Wisdom lies in knowing that both paths carry their truth."

    She stepped closer, her voice dropping to a whisper that seemed to echo in his very soul.

    "But you�� you are something else... You are the destiny breaker... Your choices will shape the fate of more than just yourself, more than just the academy, more than the alliance itself... You have the power to be the savior of this universe�� or its destroyer... The path you walk is yours to choose. But every choice you make pushes you closer to one fate or the other."

    The Oracle''s words sank deep into Emery''s mind, like a seed nted in fertile soil.

 Chapter 2342 Advancement

    Chapter 2342 Advancement

    The grand finale of the end-year exams arrived with the highly anticipated Hall Advancement events. It was the climax of the entire academic year, where halls from the lower, middle, and higher ranks would step onto the grand stage to challenge the reigning top halls.

    Tens of thousands gathered��acolytes, instructors, and even honored guests, all eager to witness the spectacle. Among the sea of eager faces, all eyes were drawn to the newly famed Hall 33. Their stunning first-ce victory in the group exam had catapulted them from rtive obscurity to the center of attention. Now, it was time for them to prove that their sess was no fluke, to solidify their ce among the elite.

    From the podium, Headmaster Goldstein''s gaze lingered on Emery. There was a subtle shift in his demeanor. His voice echoed across the assembly. "You may choose your challenge,"

    As the rule dictated, the first-ce hall had the privilege of selecting its opponent from the top-ranked halls. The air crackled with spection. Whispers surged through the audience as they debated who Emery would challenge.

    Hall 10, the Navarro faction, loomedrge in the minds of many. With a powerful Three-Cosmos Grand Magus as their instructor, they were an intimidating choice. Most thought it unlikely. Hall 8 of the Mamoon faction seemed like a safer bet��a fellow underdog, less daunting. Some even spected that Emery might go for Hall 9, the half-blood faction, ying on the unspoken alliance between them.

    But without hesitation, Emery raised his hand and pointed directly at Hall 6��the Nephilim faction. His finger locked onto the Grand Magus instructor who had reced the infamous Ishtar.

    A hushed gasp swept through the audience, followed by an eruption of excitement. The Nephilim! The faction that embodied the academy''s elite. This was no ordinary challenge. It was a deration of defiance.

    Emery called out his chosen acolyte��Ha Ron, ine, and KingRig, all gold-ranking acolytes who had consistently proven themselves throughout thepetition. Their prowess was undeniable, and the crowd nodded in approval at their selection.

    Then, Emery chose Evalice, the first-year female spider half-blood who had already caught the attention of many with her exceptional talent. But it was the final selection that sent ripples through the gathered crowd. Hardy, the acolyte who was neither Gold, silver nor even bronze rank. An unranked acolyte, A namelesspetitor to the academy atrge. Many in the crowd raised their brows in confusion, whispering amongst themselves, questioning Emery''s decision.

    "Hardy? Who is that?"

    As the Kaleos noble stepped up onto the stage, the anxiety was clear in his eyes. The weight of the moment bore down on him��his first major public fight, with thousands watching, and his hall counting on him.

    Emery offered words of encouragement. "Do your best," he said simply, yet the sincerity in his voice was all Hardy needed to focus. The stage was set, and the tension in the arena was suffocating as the first acolyte from the Nephilim faction stepped forward. He was a silver ranker, a prominent figure within Hall 6. His presence radiated confidence, and the audience cheered for him as though his victory was already assured.

    However, this Nephilim noble had faced Hardy before, back on Veloria Prime. Still, the Nephilim''s pride remained intact. He sneered at Hardy as they faced each other on the grand stage. "I know you''re not weak, But without your minions to protect you, I doubt you can do much here."

    The arena was filled with tension as Hardy took a deep breath, his fingers lightly gripping the energy ster at his side. The moment the signal was given to begin, he unleashed a barrage of rapid, precise shots, the blue energy bolts zipping through the air toward his Nephilim opponent. His movements were quick, fluid, showing the sharp uracy he had honed during his countless practice sessions.

    However, his opponent was no ordinary acolyte. The Nephilim acolyte smirked, his eyes shing as he activated his signature ability��[Angelic Descent]. The crowd gasped as ethereal wings of light unfurled from the Nephilim''s back, his entire form glowing with divine energy. He moved with breathtaking speed, his sword gleaming as he surged forward.

    Hardy cast his own Lightwings spell to keep up, but it was nowhere near the divine technique passed down exclusively within the Nephilim elite. The Nephilim''s movements were too swift��his angelic form darted and weaved between the bolts like a wisp of light. Hardy found himself steadily retreating, each missed shot adding to the mounting pressure.

    The crowd was on edge, murmurs of doubt rippling through the stands.

    "He can''t hit him!"

    "That Nephilim is too fast!"

    Hardy''s face remained calm, though his eyes betrayed the tension building inside him. His movements became more frantic as the Nephilim acolyte closed the distance, the glowing figure relentlessly advancing with his sword raised high. Hardy fired another round, but the Nephilim was already upon him, his de cutting through the air with lethal precision.

    Hardy''s back hit the edge of the arena, and the Nephilim acolyte let out a triumphantugh.

    "Hahaha! You lost!" he shouted, eyes gleaming with the certainty of his impending victory.

    With a powerful cry, the Nephilim charged in, ready to deliver the final blow. The audience held their breath, convinced the match was over.

    But in that split second, Hardy''s calm demeanor transformed. His hand flicked out, tossing several small beads toward the space between them.

    BOOMMM!!

    The beads exploded, releasing a blinding sh of light that flooded the entire arena. The crowd gasped, their vision temporarily obscured by the intensity of the st.

    However, having observed Hardy''s tricks before, the Nephilim was ready for deception. At that precise moment, he closed his eyes and predicted where Hardy would escape. But Hardy didn''t flee or dodge��he charged forward, catching his opponentpletely off guard.

    The split second the Nephilim closed his eyes disrupted his reaction, giving Hardy the perfect opening. What happened next left him stunned��Hardy had switched weapons. A [Lightsaber], glowing with deadly energy, hummed as it sliced through the air. The Nephilim acolyte caught off guard, scrambled to cast his life-saving spell, but at the worst possible moment, his body froze��he couldn''t move. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "WHAT! NO!!" he shouted in panic.

    A sh of light followed as the lightsaber struck home, slicing through the Nephilim''s defenses. The de bit deep, and the Nephilim''s body staggered, copsing to the ground, incapacitated before he could react.

    The crowd exploded in a roar of approval, their voices filling the arena asHardy stood victorious and secured a stunning first win for Hall 33.

 Chapter 2343 Kaleos Prince

    Chapter 2343 Kaleos Prince

    The crowd was abuzz with a mix of surprise, admiration, and criticism.

    "That Nephilim young man isn''t weak�� but he was careless!" "How could he fall for such an obvious trick?" "That unranked acolyte is clever�� much smarter than he appears."

    What most of the crowd didn''t realize was that Hardy''s shy move with the beads had been a carefullyyered strategy, concealing a much deeper secret. While the beads had served their purpose of creating a distraction, Hardy had also used them to mask his true trump card: his time spell.

    Cultivating the rare time-based light elements was no easy feat. Theplexity of these spells required immense focus and innate talent, which Hardy had struggled to develop.

    Despite years of relentless training, he had only managed to form his third pir. Facing a genius Nephilim acolyte who had reached the peak of rank 9, Hardy understood that he needed to rely on misdirection and an element of surprise.

    Unfortunatly, the second Nephilim acolyte was no fool. Unlike his careless predecessor, this one was a spirit reader who had seen through Hardy''s previous tricks.

    "You have some unique skills�� unfortunately, none of them will work against me!" the Nephilim dered, his voice dripping with arrogance.

    The second Nephilim acolyte stood poised and ready. His mental resilience made it more difficult for Hardy to cast a time spell against him, and to make matters worse, he wielded the Nephilim''s famous soaring shuttles��a dozen sharp, elliptical metallic objects that hovered in the air like a predator circling its prey. Each shuttle gleamed with a faint light, its edges deadly sharp as they whizzed around with remarkable speed and precision.

    Hardy found himself at a disadvantage almost immediately.

    The shuttles darted in from multiple directions, attacking him from every conceivable angle. He could barely keep up, using his lightsaber to deflect the strikes. His agility and reflexes helped him for a while, but the limitations of his physique quickly became apparent. The sheer force behind each shuttle''s strike made his arms tremble with pain after just a few blows. His grip on the lightsaber weakened slightly, and the numbness in his hands threatened to be overwhelming.

    In a matter of seconds, Hardy was being pushed further and further back, cornered by the relentless assault. His opponent maintained afortable distance, effortlessly controlling the shuttles from afar. It was clear this Nephilim was ying with him, confident in his superior abilities.

    After a particrly hard sh, Hardy''s hands quivered violently. He could feel the pain radiating up his arms, his body aching under the strain.

    Hardy nced toward his teammates who cheering him on and then toward the thousands of audience. Taking a deep breath, Hardy muttered under his breath, "I guess no more secrets�� time to flex my true strenght."

    With fierce resolve, he made multiple gestures with his hands, summoning the dormant glowing runes that had long been sealed within him. They ignited across his skin like liquid fire, illuminating him with a radiant light.

    These runes, which had confined his potential for so long, now served a new purpose. He directed the energy within, flowing it in reverse, and felt an exhrating surge as it unleashed his full power, pushing him into the peak of rank 9.

    "Time to fight back!!" he shouted, emboldened by the transformation.

    Without hesitation, Hardy cast a powerful [Temporal Barrier], conjuring a shimmering field of energy that enveloped him like a protective cocoon. The shuttles that had been relentlessly bombarding him were abruptly halted mid-flight, suspended in time for a fleeting moment. The arena erupted in gasps, the audience in disbelief at what they were witnessing.

    "Is that a time spell?! Did I see it right?!" "That acolyte has been hiding his ability!! Who is he?!"

    The energy barrier pulsed with brilliance, reflecting Hardy''s determination.

    Hardy''s lightsaber gleamed as he darted forward, a blur of motion, casting between [elerate] and [Decelerate] to weave through the battlefield with mesmerizing agility.

    His maniption of time gave him an unparalleled advantage; the Nephilim acolyte''s attacks seemed to move in slow motion, while Hardy danced around them with near-inhuman speed.

    The battle dragged on for several minutes, each fighter pushing their limits in a tense duel of endurance. On the surface, the match appeared evenly bnced, with neither side giving an inch.

    However, Hardy with his heightened concentration began to study the Nephilim''s movements, recognizing subtle patterns and tendencies in the way his opponentunched his attacks. With each exchange, Hardy chipped away at the Nephilim''s defenses, learning more and more. Then, finally, his moment came. He spotted the weakness in his adversary''s formation and seized it.

    In a blinding surge of speed, Hardy dashed forward, his lightsaber aimed with deadly precision. Time seemed to slow as he executed a series of rapid strikes, his de connected,nding a critical blow that left his opponent reeling. In a swift, decisive motion, Hardy incapacitated the Nephilim, bringing the battle to an abrupt and conclusive end.

    "Hardy Kaleos Win!!"

    The entire arena erupted into deafening cheers. Thousands of acolytes, instructors, and guests roared in approval, the sound reverberating throughout the massive coliseum. Hardy had secured his second win, and with it, he had solidified his ce in the spotlight.

    "Unbelievable! He did it again!"

    "Two wins! This guy''s no ordinary fighter!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Wait�� he''s from the Kaleos faction?"

    "It seems Hall 33 isn''t exclusive to lower realm acolytes,"

    Hardy''s victory had sent waves through the crowd, fueling the excitement in the arena.

    However, as eager as he was to continue proving himself, Emery made the call to pull him back. The concern in Emery''s eyes was clear��using his sealed abilities came at a cost, and prolonged use would undoubtedly strain Hardy''s health.

    "You did well," Emery said firmly, "Let the others continue"

    With Hardy back on the sidelines, the score stood at 2-1 in Hall 33''s favor. Their unexpected wins against the renowned Nephilim Hall had garnered admiration and curiosity from the onlookers, but the match was far from over.

 Chapter 2344 Persistence

    Chapter 2344 Persistence

    Evalice, the first-year spider half-blood, faced the towering, muscr golden-ranked acolyte with rank 78 etched into his insignia. His sneer dripped with malice as he taunted her, "I''ve been waiting for payback for all you did to us back in Veloria."

    Evalice''s voice was sharp, filled with disdain. "Are you blind? I wasn''t even there!." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Her frustration from being barred from the previous exam seethed beneath her calm exterior, and now, she aimed to release that anger. But this golden ranker wasn''t to be underestimated. His towering physique and battle-hardened experience made him a dangerous opponent.

    With a flick of her hand, Evalice''s poisoned stringsshed out, thin threads slicing through the air with lethal intent. Her spider familiars scuttled across the ground, seeking to wound and weaken him. The threads found their mark, leaving shallow cuts across his body, while the spiders bit into his legs. Yet, despite the damage, his sheer strength allowed him to push through all her attacks.

    In a moment of recklessness, the golden-ranked fighter managed to grab Evalice''s arm, his grip like a steel vice. "Got you now, little spider." His sneer widened, eyes gleaming with savage delight. "Dammit!!" Evalice struggled, but his grasp was unrelenting.

    Evalice found herself helpless beneath the merciless onught of the Nephilim acolyte. Each brutal strike sent shockwaves of pain through her body, and her sharp cries only fueled his bloodlust. His face twisted with cruel delight as he reveled in her agony. "Good�� scream harder! I love to hear girls scream," he taunted, his voice dripping with sadistic pleasure.

    Evalice''s vision blurred from the pain, her limbs were barely able to respond.

    Just as she was about to be dealt another devastating blow, a sudden force crashed into the arena. King Rig charged in with the force of a battering ram sending the Nephilim sprawling across the ground.

    The impact left the crowd in stunned silence as the Mayan Warrior quickly scooped up the battered Evalice in his arms. "Are you alright?!" Evalice, though wounded, was far from grateful. Her fury red as she realized what had just happened. KingRig action, entering the arena led to the disqualification of the female half-blood.

    "You�� you�� MORON!!! I can still fight!!" Her voice was a venomous growl, her anger boiling over.

    King Rig, oblivious to her frustration, was momentarily stunned, his heroic intentionspletely backfiring. Emery and the rest of the Hall 33 crew could only sigh at the chaotic turn of events. Emery, standing with arms crossed, spoke,

    "To make up for this...you have to win two fights"

    King Rig''s face set with determination. "Yes, Master, I will!" His words brought a sneer from his opponent, who had risen back to his feet. "You stupid bastard!! You''ll pay for the��"

    But before the Nephilim could finish his sentence, King Rig was already upon him.

    In a sh, Khaos-enhanced lightning erupted from the Mayan warrior''s fists, crackling with explosive energy.

    BAMMM!!! BAMM!! BAMM!!

    King Rig fought with sheer brute force, without even drawing his axes. His fists and feet moved like thunderbolts, each strike carrying the weight of an earthquake. The arena shook under the relentless barrage and the Nephilim acolyte was unable to mount any defense against the overwhelming assault.

    "Wait!!�� Stop!! What!? Fuck! #%@!!"

    The Nephilim''s protests were drowned out by the thunderous apuse of the crowd, but King Rig didn''t relent. He continued his relentless bombardment, each powerful punch sending shockwaves through the arena.

    Blow after blow rained down on the Nephilim, leaving him no room to counterattack. His once-arrogant sneer was reced by sheer terror as he realized the full extent of KingRig''s power.The once-bullying fighter was now reduced to a whimpering mess, begging for the assault to cease.

    Unable to bear the humiliation any longer, the Nephilim instructor intervened, yanking his acolyte away from the arena.

    He sent out his next champion��a golden insignia acolyte ranked 43.

    This new opponent was visibly stronger, enough to force King Rig to give his absolute best.

    King Rig took out his axes and fought valiantly, but the fatigue from his previous fight began to weigh heavily on him. The new Nephilim was no pushover, exchanging powerful strikes and quick counters that kept the Mayan warrior on his toes.

    Despite the exhaustion settling in his bones, KingRig couldn''t shake Evalice''s cold gaze from the sidelines. Her icy demeanor sparked something within him��a burning determination to prove himself and make amends. With each strike, he pushed back against the pain, channeling his energy into every blow.

    The fight stretched on, both acolytes trading heavy hits and maneuvering with skill. The arena erupted with cheers, urging them on as they battled for dominance. When the dust settled and the cheers faded into a roar of triumph, KingRig stood battered but victorious. Sweat and bruises marked his body, but the thrill of winning pulsed through him as he stepped out of the arena.

    Yet, as he turned to seek Evalice''s approval, he was still met with her unforgiving stare. "...."

    All eyes shifted to the arena, now focused on the Nephilim''sst champion, Raphael, the genius ranked 9, their trump card. He strode onto the stage with an air of confidence, his bluish crystal sword shimmering in the light, ready for battle.

    Emery''s heart raced with anticipation; he had nned that it would take both ine and Ha Ron together to defeat this formidable genius.

    ine, eager to prove himself, bounded onto the stage with a fiery determination to win the fight himself. However, as the battlemenced, it quickly became apparent that Raphael''s swordsmanship was on another level.

    After more than a hundred exchanges, the Nephilim''s swordy began to overwhelm ine, revealing cracks in his formidable armor.

    However, ine''s resolve didn''t waver. In a moment of desperation, ine charged forward aggressively, allowing Raphael''s de to pierce his chest.

    Gritting his teeth against the pain, his two extraordinary arms grabbed hold of Raphael with a fierce grip and unleashed his innate ming aura.

    "ARGGHHH!!!" Raphael''s scream pierced the air, as ine''s scorching mes enveloped his opponent, igniting the arena in a ze of light.

    Yet, as the fire zed, ine''s strength began to wane. The energy surged through him, but it wasn''t enough to sustain the onught. As the mes flickered, ine copsed to the ground, unconscious, leaving the crowd in stunned silence.

    With the match now tied at 4 to 4, tension crackled in the air as Ha Ron stepped forward, ready for the final showdown. His eyes were steely, and his posture resolute.

    However, Raphael was already in dire condition. His once-proud stance now drooped, the energy he had exuded earlier diminished by exhaustion and pain.

    Despite his fierce desire to continue fighting, the Nephilim instructor admitted defeat in the group fight, "We concede,"

    Ha Ron''s disappointment was palpable. In stark contrast, the acolytes of Hall 33 erupted in jubnt cheers, their voices rising in a wave of excitement that swept through the arena.

    Emery, however, remained silent. The Nephilim instructor''s admission of defeat only meant he was confident about the final match��the instructor battle.

    He couldn''t help but think that the Nephilim had prepared to pull another trick on him.

 Chapter 2345 Challenge

    Chapter 2345 Challenge

    Emery had prepared himself to face Hall 6''s instructor, Grand Magus Lewis. The young Nephilim, while in the two-cosmos realm, was someone Emery felt ready for. He had studied Lewis for weeks, knowing the fight would be tough, but not impossible. Emery''s goal was clear: ensure victory after all the hard work his acolytes had put in.

    But as Emery stood in the arena, something unexpected happened. Instead of Lewis, an older figure emerged from the Nephilim side, parting the crowd as he approached. His presence immediately filled the space with a powerful, suffocating aura. It was unmistakable��this man was a three-cosmos grand magus.

    The audience gasped, murmurs spreading like wildfire across the arena. Shock and confusion rippled through the crowd.

    "They''ve swapped their instructor!"

    "To think the Nephilim would go to such lengths for a mere Magus instructor." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "This is what happens when you go up against the Nephilim!"

    Narrowing his eyes, Emery quickly assessed the situation. The realization hit him��just like the Navaroo faction had done in a previous tournament, the Nephilim were making ast-minute switch. Instead of facing the expected opponent, he now found himself confronting someone far more formidable.

    There was no need for VIA to identify the approaching figure. Emery immediately recognized the imposing presence of the Nephilim Grand Overseer. It was the same elder he had encountered 15 years ago during his dealings with Kronos. Despite the surprise, Emery harbored a level of respect for this man, one of the few Nephilim he genuinely admired.

    With a respectful tone, Emery addressed him. "Grand Overseer, why are you here? will I be fighting you today?"

    The elderly expression remained calm as he replied, his voice steady butmanding, "I am here to make things right." He then turned his gaze toward Headmaster Goldstein, who stood overseeing the match. "Instructor Lewis was always a temporary recement to fill the gap left by Isthar. Therefore, I request a change for this challenge."

    His words caused a ripple of murmurs through the crowd. Some were confused, others nodding in approval. It was clear that they had nned this to humiliate Emery in front of the tens of thousands gathered here, making it clear that any defiance against their power would not go unpunished.

    Emery turned toward Headmaster Goldstein, awaiting his decision. Unsurprisingly, the headmaster swiftly approved the Nephilim''s request without hesitation. The ease with which such maniption urred only deepened Emery''s irritation with the Academy''s wed structure. It was clear that favoritism and politics often held sway over fairness here.

    However, Emery had anticipated this exact scenario. He remained calm, waiting for his carefully prepared countermeasure to unfold. As if on cue, another powerful figure stepped onto the stage, this time from Emery''s side. The neer was also a three-cosmos realm grand magus, but his appearance was striking in more ways than one. Despite his age, his body was imposing, muscr, and emanated strength not usually found in the elderly. But what truly caught everyone''s attention were the two antennas protruding from his forehead��a distinctive mark of his insectoid lineage. A few moments of silence passed before recognition spread through the audience. This was none other than Balthazar, the Scorpion Lord, one of the strongest grand figures among the insectoid bloodline. His mere presence caused a palpable tension to ripple through the arena.

    Balthazar''s appearance was no coincidence. He had arrived in response to a personal request Emery had made to Queen Phyllis, the insectoid queen, seeking her support for her offspring��ine and Bena��and the wider insectoidmunity. His presence was a statement, turning what had initially seemed like an underhanded move by the Nephilim into a true contest of equals.

    The atmosphere in the arena shifted as the crowd whispered in awe. As the imposing insectoid elder took his ce on the stage, Emery turned to Headmaster Goldstein and spoke up confidently

    "I request permission for another to take my ce,"

    The request caught the headmaster off guard, and murmurs broke out among the other academy staff. A ripple of confusion spread, but Emery had anticipated this reaction. Fortunately, he wasn''t without allies on the panel.

    Grand Magus Aurora, sitting among the panel, let out a soft chuckle before speaking up in support of Emery''s request. Her intervention swayed the ongoing discussions, and the atmosphere slowly shifted toward allowing Emery''s request.

    The Nephilim Grand Overseer, who had maintained aposed expression throughout, now cracked a small smile"You came prepared indeed," he said, his voice filled with a subtle respect for Emery''s foresight.

    Emery met his gaze without hesitation. "I mean no disrespect, Grand Overseer, But a fight between myself and someone of your stature wouldn''t be appropriate."

    The elderly Nephilim raised a brow, clearly entertained by Emery''s confidence. His lips curled into an amused smile before he turned toward Headmaster Goldstein, addressing him directly.

    "I believe there''s been a misunderstanding," he said with a hint of yfulness in his voice. "It is not I who will be representing the Nephilim Hall in this fight."

    Soon after, the Grand Overseer called out a name, and a figure stepped forward, drawing the attention of the audience. This neer was a young-looking grand magus, exuding an air of formality in his crisp attire adorned with symbols of the papal church. Despite his seemingly unassuming presence, a warning shed across Emery''s mind from VIA, alerting him to the significance of this figure. The young-looking grand magus was Adam, the youngest of the Nephilim''s twelve apostles, a title that carried weight and prestige. Grand Overseer Lewis turned to Emery, his gaze sharp and challenging. "What do you think?" he inquired, a hint of amusement in his voice. "I''m sure he will be a more appropriate match for you."

    Emery shifted his attention to the grand magus standing before him. Despite Adam''s lower rankpared to Lewis, there was a strength in his demeanor that couldn''t be overlooked.Recognizing that refusing this challenge would only furtherplicate matters, Emery decided to ept the challenge.

 Chapter 2346 The Apostle

    Chapter 2346 The Apostle

    The instructors'' battle began, drawing the attention of everyone present.

    On one side of the arena stood Emery, representing Hall 33, a Magus with a reputation for defeating a one-cosmos grand magus before. On the other side was Adam, the Nephilim apostle, standing for Hall 6.

    Despite Adam''s youthful appearance, he was no ordinary opponent. He was one of the twelve apostles, figures revered as reflections of the Nephilim gods��rising above tens of thousands of bishops and hundreds of cardinals.

    The crowd buzzed with excitement, expecting an extraordinary duel between two powerful figures.

    Facing each other, Adam radiated calm confidence as he spoke with a respectful tone. "It is the Lord''s will that I stand here before you," he said, his voice serene yet filled with purpose.

    Emery, unfazed, quietly activated his Twilight transformation. His body shifted, fangs lengthening and muscles tensing as his dark energy red. With a sharp grin, Emery responded, his voice dripping with challenge. "Why don''t you call your Lord toe here as well? I wouldn''t mind making his acquaintance."

    Adam remained unfazed by Emery''s taunt, hisposure unbroken as he spoke, "It is sphemy to speak of our Lord in such a manner, but our Lord is full of mercy. And don''t worry��you will be in His presence soon enough."

    With those words, Adam unsheathed a silvery sword, its surface shimmering with divine light. He raised the de to his forehead and closed his eyes in prayer. In an instant, four majestic wings unfurled from his back, glowing with radiant energy, embodying his divine connection.

    Emery drew his Savage Sword, its dark aura contrasting sharply with Adam''s radiant presence. A low, guttural voice echoed in his mind as he called upon the being he had prepared for such battles: "Cthulhu." Dark, swirling Khaos energy enveloped his body, amplifying his dark core, and surging into his weapon. As the signal to begin the battle rang out, Emery wasted no time. He unleashed his [Void de], the de crackling with dark energy that radiated menace. The arena seemed to tremble with the intensity of his power.

    Adam''s gaze sharpened at the sight "Such a dark�� malignant force�� It''s no wonder the church mentioned you by name,"

    The tension between them thickened, and the crowd held its breath.

    Emery wasted no time, starting the battle by unleashing multiple Khaos-enhanced [Shadow Edge] attacks, dark shes of energy that crackled ominously as they sped toward the apostle. The dark arcs bombarded Adam from all directions, aimed to overwhelm and test the limits of his defenses.

    However, Adam remained utterlyposed. With simple, precise movements of his silvery de, he effortlessly deflected each of the attacks. The explosions erupted around him, scattering debris and filling the arena with smoke and shockwaves, yet Adam stood firm��he hadn''t moved a single step. His wings red out, shimmering with divine energy, as if providing an invisible shield that rendered Emery''s initial barrage futile.

    Undeterred, Emery used the chaos of the sts as a distraction. His body shimmered as he activated [Spatial Bending], warping the space around him and distorting Adam''s perception. In a blink, he closed the distance between them, his form flickering in and out of existence whileunching more [Shadow Edge] strikes from multiple angles. Each attack seemed toe from a different direction, unpredictable and rapid, testing Adam''s reactions.

    Emery''s n was simple: gauge his opponent''s strength. He observed every minute detail��the reach of Adam''s sword, the speed of his reflexes, and how effortlessly the apostle seemed to parry each iing attack. "Spatial energy�� interesting," Adam muttered, his voice calm butced with curiosity. Still rooted in ce, Adam unfurled his majestic wings to block Emery''s iing strikes, absorbing the dark energy. His wings, shimmering with divine light, seemed to be an extension of his de, reinforcing his defenses. As he channeled more power into his sword, a bright glow enveloped the de, and then he made his move��one swift, decisive sh. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The sh was charged with overwhelming light energy, so potent that it didn''t just shatter Emery''s [Shadow Edge], but also tore through the spatial distortions surrounding him. The air rippled as if reality itself was cleaved apart. Emery quickly backstepped, recalcting his approach. But before he could regain full control of the fight, Adam took the offensive, unleashing a series of rapid sword sts. Each one carried the force of divine light, cutting through the air like celestial des. It mirrored Emery''s own [Shadow Edge], yet opposite in nature��light shing against dark, divine power against Khaos energy.

    The arena erupted into a chaotic symphony of shing energies as the twobatantsunched ranged energy sts at each other. Dark and light, shadow and radiance, shed in midair with violent force, sending shockwaves through the arena. Emery, still analyzing Adam''s capabilities, decided to test the apostle further. He activated his [Spectral Gaze], sending waves of psychic energy directly into Adam''s mind, aiming to disrupt his concentration and break through his mental defenses. At the same time, Emery closed the distance, charging with quick, calcted strikes, hoping to catch his opponent off guard.

    However, as expected from a grand magus adept in the Law of Light, Adam showed incredible resistance to the mental assault. His aura of light acted as a natural shield, repelling the spirit attack with ease. It was clear that psychic maniption alone wouldn''t be enough to subdue him.

    Emery decided to add anotheryer to his attack, channeling a portion of Cthulhu''s power, he unleashed a dense cloud of poison smoke, allowing it to seep into the battlefield. The thick, noxious fumes spread around Adam, slowly weakening him as it sapped his energy. The atmosphere became oppressive, darkened by the creeping malevolence of Khaos energy, and Adam''s calm demeanor began to crack.

    Adam''s previous calm started to twist with disgust as he sensed the corruption creeping toward him. "Such evil! It needs to be cleansed!" Adam''s voice boomed through the arena, filled with righteous fury. The growing pressure from Emery''s relentless attacks forces him to respond with his full strength.

    The Nephilim apostle raised his sword high, and a radiant light burst from his body. In a powerful disy of divine energy, Adam unleashed his domain power��

    [Guardian of Faith]

    The sight of Adam''s transformation was strikingly reminiscent of Julian''s divine form, yet there was a key difference. While Julian''s power was channeled through an external pir of light, Adam''s divinity radiated from within, drawn directly from his own core.

    A brilliant halo formed behind him, its radiant light enveloping his wings and body, forming a set of majestic golden armor. The sheer power emanating from him left no doubt that this was a grand magus operating at the peak of his abilities.

    With his transformationplete, Adam''s strength soared far beyond what it had been moments before. His eyes gleamed with divine energy, glowing with righteous fury. Emery could feel the weight of Adam''s new power pressing down on the battlefield like a crushing force, suffocating all attempts to resist. Raising his gleaming sword, Adam called forth a golden cross that materialized in the air above him, infusing his weapon with holy energy. It was a powerful attack.

    "Holy Strike!" Adam''s voice echoed as the cross empowered his next swing.

    The sword strike came with terrifying speed and strength. A blinding wave of golden light shot toward Emery, and the force behind it was staggering.

    Emery''s [Shadow Edge] attacks, which had previously been his primary defense, were shattered instantly by the overwhelming power of the holy energy. The force of the strike cleaved through the battlefield, tearing the arena apart.

    The air hummed with divine power as the shockwave spread, and cracks snaked across the stone ground, splitting it wide open.

    Fortunately, Emery''s quick reflexes kicked in, allowing him to dodge the attack just in time. He barely evaded the golden arc of energy, feeling the heat of its destructive force as it passed by.

    Emery nced back to see the aftermath: Adam''s strike had torn the arena apart. The once solid battleground was now split down the middle, deep cracks radiating out from the point of impact. What was even more shocking was that the protective barrier��designed to shield the audience from such powerful attacks��had been shatteredpletely, its fragments flickering and dissolving into the air.

    The sheer devastation left many in the audience speechless, a mix of awe and fear sweeping through the crowd as they realized the magnitude of Adam''s power.

 Chapter 2347 Hidden Power

    Chapter 2347 Hidden Power

    The sheer force behind Adam''s strike was staggering, far surpassing what one would expect from a typical grand magus of the one-cosmos realm.

    As the academy staff scrambled to restore the shattered barrier, Emery took a few cautious steps back, his mind racing through the data VIA had collected during the battle. However, the readings were inconsistent, fluctuating due to Adam''s natural resistance to certain forms of analysis.

    The numbers that dide through, though, were unsettling.

    [Adam]

    [Grand Magus Realm, One Cosmos]

    [Law of Light: 42 (50+%]

    [Law of Divinity: 21 (40+)%]

    [Law of Sword: 18%]

    [Soul Force: 1220 (1500+)]

    [Battle Power: 1091 (1300+)]

    Adam''s battle power was among the highest Emery had ever encountered from anyone within the one-cosmos realm. What truly set him apart was the staggering level of his soul force��an exceptional rarity even for grand magus of this level. That alone would have been impressive, but whenbined with his apparent youth, it became even more remarkable.

    VIA had dug deeper into Adam''s history and found that the young Apostle was only in his 50s. For someone to reach the grand magus realm and wield such immense power at such a young age was beyond extraordinary. After all, most grand magus followed the traditional path of advancement, which required them to face and survive multiple cmities and cosmic tribtions that came every few decades.

    This revtion painted a clearer picture of just how dangerous Adam was. His mastery of the Sword,bined with his sheer soul power turned every strike from his de into a devastating one. As Emery analyzed the data, the Nephilim apostle wasted no time and charged forward, determined to close the distance and ensure Emery wouldn''t be able to evade his next strike. His wings red with divine energy, propelling him with incredible speed as he honed in on his target. Within seconds, the gap between them vanished, and Adam unleashed his second [Holy Strike].

    This attack was even more precise, faster, and more powerful than thest. Emery, unable to dodge in time, felt the immense pressure of the strike closing in on him.

    Just as Adam''s holy de was about tond its devastating blow, Emery reacted in the blink of an eye. He funneled all his strength into his left arm, activating the [Elysian Vembrace]. The artifact summoned the power of the Elysian tree, instantly transforming his arm into a shimmering shield. Though the Vembrace absorbed much of the blow, the sheer power still threw Emery back, sending him flying a few dozen meters across the arena.

    As he skidded to a stop, Emery muttered under his breath, "That was a close one..." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Adam flew at him once more, the Nephilim Apostle''s sword gleamed with divine energy, and Emery could feel the sheer intensity of the impending strike, forcing him to push his limits. Activating [Spatial Bending] to its fullest, Emery barely managed to twist space around him, but this time he wasn''t fast enough.

    The aftershock of the strike hit him like a sledgehammer, his body collided hard against the ground, skidding across the broken stone and leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. Pain shot through his ribs, and he coughed up blood as he pushed himself back to his feet, every muscle aching from the impact.

    But this was not the time to dwell on pain.

    The gravity of the situation had be clear. Adam was not an opponent to be trifled with, and Emery realized that holding back would only put him at greater risk. Emery resolved to unleash his full strength. He could no longer afford to keep his power hidden. Closing his eyes, he channeled the Khaos energy that had always been his key to unlocking the beast within him. It roared in response, hungry and fierce.

    His body surged with raw power as the [Primal Transformation] took hold. His muscles bulged and twisted, his form growingrger, more feral. His skin darkened, and his features became sharp and beast-like, a predator born from Khaos. [You have reached 25% integration.]

    Emery''s battle power soared to over 1500, and it should be more than enough to shift the bnce of the fight. His eyes locked onto Adam, who appeared slightly taken aback by the monstrous power radiating from Emery.

    Without wasting a moment, Emeryunched himself forward with explosive speed. Before Adam could even finish his full swing, Emery was already upon him. He mmed into the Apostle, tackling him with brutal force. BAMMM!!!

    Dust and debris erupted from the point of impact, and for the first time in the fight, it was Adam who found himself reeling.

    The audience gasped, their eyes wide with astonishment. This was the first time many of them had witnessed Emery''s [Primal Transformation], and it wasn''t just the raw power that shook them��it was the unsettling, beastly aura surrounding him. Emery was fully consumed by his primal power and gave in to his savage instincts. With his enhanced speed and strength, he lunged at Adam who was lying on the ground, ready to finish him off. But Adam was quick to react. He cast a defensive spell that unleashed a radiant shockwave, sting Emery back into the air.

    It was able to keep Emery away, but Adam was startled to see that it didn''t hurt Emery at all. Panting heavily, Adam staggered to his feet, his once pristine armor now cracked and dented from the impact. Despite his fatigue, his eyes gleamed with fierce determination.

    "That is not a mere beast transformation�� it''s pure chaos�� pure evil," Adam said, his voice steady despite the growing tension in the arena.

    With a deliberate movement, Adam reached into his robes and pulled out a set of small golden bells, attaching them to his sword. As he lifted the de high, the bells emitted a soft, melodic chime. The sound was faint at first, almost soothing, but it quickly grew louder, filling the air with an unsettling resonance. The eerie, rhythmic ringing echoed across the arena, its vibrations crawling into every corner.

    Adam closed his eyes, his lips moving in a quiet chant. The words were ancient, almost sacred, and with each syble, the bells rang louder, the sound growing heavier, more oppressive. It wasn''t just a sound anymore��it was a force, a pressure that seemed to reach deep into the fabric of reality itself.

    Emery''s primal instincts red as the sound infiltrated his mind. At first, it was subtle, like a distant whisper, but within moments, the sound began to echo more intensely, drowning out everything else. "What is this? A soul attack?!"

    Emery''s confidence in his mental defenses was well-founded. His mastery of the [Emperor Focus] technique had strengthened his soul to a formidable level. However, as the rhythmic chiming of Adam''s bells continued, he realized something was wrong. A cold, sinking feeling crept into his chest as he sensed a shift in his core. The Khaos energy within him began to waver. It started to leak out, slowly dissipating from his body. "What kind of technique is this?!" Emery growled, his voiceced with frustration. At that moment; Chututlu''s words enter his mind, growling.

    <It''s a sealing technique... Stop it... Stop it quick!>

 Chapter 2348 Sealing

    Chapter 2348 Sealing

    Emery surged forward, his predatory instincts pushing him to close the distance. He had to stop Adam and silence the Nephilim Apostle before the bells drained himpletely.

    But Adam, relying on the divine wings that spanned majestically from his back, gracefully soared away, maintaining a safe distance while continuing to chant, the intricate sealing spell. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Every step he took felt heavier, his movements slower, as if the very air around him had thickened. The Khaos energy, once a raging storm within him, now felt like a dwindling ember, slowly being snuffed out.

    At that moment, Emery understood the true nature of the trap he had walked into. The Nephilim hadn''t just chosen Adam by chance. They had studied him and learned from the many battles he had fought over thest few years. They knew about his primal beast, his reliance on Khaos, and had prepared ordingly.

    Emery''s breathing grew ragged as the relentless pursuit dragged on.

    His Khaos energy, once a roaring storm, now felt distant, and muted, and the restless stirring of the Star Devouring beast within him added to the chaos. Its hunger surged, pushing against the mental barriers he had erected, but Emery knew better than to let it loose, especially in front of the crowd. With a grimace, Emery made a critical decision. He couldn''t let this battle spiral into something uncontroble. He had to cut it off.

    Abruptly, Emery halted his chase. His primal energy flickered onest time before he forced it down, severing his connection to the Khaos within. The beast''s roar echoed in his mind as he locked it away, the dark aura dissipating as he reverted fully to his human form. Gasps rippled through the audience, their awe-filled murmurs spreading like wildfire. The sight of Emery''s transformation back to his original state was unexpected.

    Had he given up? Was the battle over? Adam, witnessing the dramatic shift, interpreted it as surrender. The Nephilim apostle slowly descended from the sky, his golden wings retracting slightly as his feet touched the ground. Confidence radiated from him, and his once-solemn expression softened with what appeared to be pity.

    "Repent," Adam''s voice rang out, filled with self-righteous conviction. "Let me cleanse the evil that festers within you�� and all your sins shall be forgiven."

    Emery opened his eyes, and Adam, expecting surrender, was met with a fierce, unwavering determination. He took a deep breath, slightly frustrated. "There is no need to resist anymore... Darkness will never prevail against the light. It''s��"

    His words faltered mid-sentence. A shift in the air. Adam''s eyes narrowed as he suddenly sensed a drastic change in Emery''s aura.

    It was no longer the chaotic, oppressive energy that had permeated the battlefield moments ago. Instead, a wave of refreshing, calming energy��pure and natural. It was as though the light of life itself flowed through Emery.

    The shift grew stronger as Emery raised his arm, activating his [Elysian Vambrace]. The artifact he forged from the essence of the sacred Elysian tree, began to glow. Brilliant, pulsing energy radiated from its surface, casting a soft, golden light. With a measured calm, Emery ced his hand on the ground, channeling the essence of nature into the very earth beneath his feet.

    The arena trembled in response. The rumbling of an earthquake echoed through the space, catching the attention of every spectator. And then, with a mighty surge, dozens of thick, twisting vines erupted from the ground. They snaked across the brokenndscape, their verdant tendrils turning the once-scorched battlefield into a sprawling jungle of life. Adam stood his ground, unimpressed by the spectacle. "Hmm��" he muttered, his tone dismissive. "I''ve heard of your proficiency in nature, but this... this is far from enough."

    As if to prove his point, the Apostle raised his sword. With a casual swing, the de hummed with divine power, cutting through the air. In one swift motion, every vine that approached him was sliced apart, disintegrating into ashes before they could even touch him. The fact was, without the energy of Khaos coursing through him, Emery''s battle power diminished significantly, leaving him vulnerable. If the duel shifted into a physical confrontation, the bnce of power would tilt heavily in Adam''s favor. To the audience, it was evident: Emery''s disy of vines and nature magic seemed like a desperate attempt.

    "Like I said�� your defeat is inevitable," Adam dered with an air of confidence.He advanced, striding forward with casual arrogance, effortlessly slicing through the walls of vines that had risen to deter him. Each swing of his sword sent splinters flying, the roots crumbling beneath his power.

    However, as he pressed closer, he suddenly noticed a shift in the density of the vines.

    Adam quickly turned and saw a smile spread across Emery''s face as he calmly said, "Toote..."

    In an instant, more thick vines erupted from the ground, but these were different. They shimmered with glowing runes pulsing with energy.

    This was no mere entanglement; it was a new spell that Emery had painstakingly crafted,bining years of experience in root spells with the profound insights he had gained from the Seraph City library. His deepening bond with the Elysian trees had culminated in the creation of a magus-level spell he proudly named [Elysian Roots].

    The spell boasted a tier 7 durability rating, though its limited range had forced Emery to lure Adam closer with the weaker roots before unleashing the full force of his new technique.

    As the dense, rune-covered vines began to ensnare him, Adam''s confidence faltered. Panic flickered across his face; the vines were far more resilient than he had anticipated, requiring significantly more effort to cut through.

    In a frantic attempt to escape, heunched himself into the air, soaring upward to avoid being trapped. But one vineshed out with a swift, serpentine movement, coiling around his leg and anchoring him in ce.

    "ARGHH!!" Adam shouted in frustration, feeling the crushing grip of the vine tighten around his foot, squeezing mercilessly.

 Chapter 2349 Final Strike

    Chapter 2349 Final Strike

    As soon as the Elysian roots tightened their hold around Adam, Emery seized the opportunity, surging forward to deliver what he hoped would be the final strike. But the Nephilim Apostle was quick to react, decisively releasing another powerful [Holy Strike].

    The burst of divine energy not only stopped Emery in his tracks but also shattered the entangling vines, allowing Adam to hover freely in the air, catching his breath.

    Emery exhaled in frustration, realizing just how close he hade to victory. The battle had shifted dramatically��now that Adam had witnessed his secret technique, fighting him would be increasingly difficult. As he stared up at his opponent, floating out of reach, Emery''s mind raced with strategies.

    With a smirk, he taunted, "How long do you n on staying up there?"

    Adam, ignoring the provocation, remained focused. His eyes scanned the arena, carefully observing the densework of roots still pulsating with energy. "To think you could cast such a spell�� What kind of root is that?!"

    "If you''re curious, I''ll exin everything... juste down here,"

    Adam, not sharing the humor, eyed the situation warily. "It seems your spell has a very limited range�� Let''s see how strong it is." Determined to find a way to counter the powerful roots, Adam prepared himself for another strike. The halo behind Adam red with radiant intensity, casting a brilliant glow as he channeled its divine power into his sword.

    Hovering above, he prepared to unleash another devastating [Holy Strike], this time aiming to obliterate not only the vines but also Emery and the arena itself. The sheer force of his power sent waves of anticipation through the air, and the academy staff stationed around the arena immediately sprang into action, reinforcing the magical barriers that protected the spectators.

    Sensing the imminent threat, Emery responded by summoning every glowing Elysian root, pulling them back toward him, forming a dense, protective cocoon around his body.

    "That won''t save you!" Adam shouted, a predatory gleam in his eyes as he released his powerful sword strike.

    With a swift, decisive motion, he released the first [Holy Strike].

    BOOMMM!!!

    The divine energy collided with the arena, sending a powerful shockwave rippling through the air. The impact made the crowd flinch, but Emery''s cocoon of roots held firm. Undeterred, Adamunched the second strike, his sword cleaving through the air with even greater force.

    BOOMMM!!!

    The st cracked the surface of Emery''s root barrier, creating visible fractures in the protective cocoon.

    With a determined force, the third strike shattered the charms reinforcing the barrier, sending fragments of energy scattering like fireflies in the night.

    Adam, momentarily satisfied by his progress, summoned the strength tounch a fourth and final strike.

    KABOOMMMM!!

    This one unleashed a cataclysmic st that tore through the arena, creating a massive crater in the ground.

    The audience gasped in horror, panic rippling through the crowd as they realized the full extent of the devastation wrought by the Nephilim Apostle. As the dust settled, the audience gasped in shock. Amid the swirling debris, Emery stood in the center of the crater, battered and bloodied, his body trembling under the strain of the devastating assault. His robes were torn, and his skin was covered in grime and wounds, a testament to the ferocity of Adam''s relentless attacks. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hall 33 acolytes screamed in rm, their voices filled with desperation, but their cries went unanswered as Adam gave Emery no time to recover. With cold determination, the Nephilim Apostle descended, his sword gleaming with divine power as he aimed for the final blow.

    Without hesitation, Adam drove his de straight through Emery''s chest.

    SPLATT!!

    "NO!!!" Shinta''s anguished scream cut through the arena, followed by gasps of horror from the crowd. It seemed the match was over and the victor decided. Adam''s eyes flickered with satisfaction, but just as he was about to im his victory, a strange noise echoed behind him.

    CRACK!!

    The ground behind Adam violently broke open, and from the depths emerged another figure��another Emery. In one swift, fluid motion, he thrust his de wed forward, driving it straight into Adam''s back.

    SPLATT!!

    "ARRGHHH!!!!�� How��?" Adam''s voice faltered, his eyes wide with disbelief as pain shot through his body with blood spilling to the ground.

    Before he could react, the "Emery" skewered on his sword began to disintegrate, crumbling into fragments of flesh and bone before dissolving into a pool of dark, viscous blood.

    It was Emery''s true clone, carefully crafted while he was hidden within the cocoon.

    The real Emery had been lying in wait beneath the ground, perfectly timing his ambush for that one final strike. "You trick me... again!!"

    Adam grimaced in pain, but he was far from defeated. With a swift motion of his divine wings, he flipped its razor-sharp edges slicing into Emery''s shoulder, attempting to push him away. Despite the deep wound, Emery held his ground, his grip on Adam firm as he activated the ninth stage of his [Immortal Gate], to match her battle power.

    At the same time, he called the Elysian roots, to coil around them, tighten their grip, locking the Nephilim Apostle in ce.

    "Release me at once!!!" Adam shouted, his voiceced with fury as he struggled to break free. Despite the six des piercing through his body, his mastery of light magic granted him remarkable regenerative abilities, healing his wounds rapidly. But as the seconds passed, something more sinister began to take hold.

    Adam''s expression changed as he felt an unsettling drain within his core. His energy, his very life force, was slowly being siphoned away. Panic began to set in as he realized Emery had unleashed another technique��[Spirit Devour].

    Emery Whipser, "This is payback�� You took my strength, now I''ll take yours!"

    The situation had be dire for the Nephilim Apostle, his strength rapidly draining under thebined assault of Emery''s [Spirit Devour] and the relentless grip of the Elysian roots. Desperation showed in Adam''s eyes, and for the first time, the once confident Nephilim seemed vulnerable. In that tense moment, a voice echoed within Emery''s mind.

    <Release him�� Give up your challenge, and the Nephilim will reward you handsomely.>

    It was the voice of the Nephilim Grand Overseer. The thought of losing their top 10 position within the Academy was a blow the Nephilim were not willing to bear lightly. Emery, however, remained silent, feeling Adam''s screams and sensing his spirit weakening under his grip.

    Through the mental connection, he could detect the Overseer''s growing anxiety.

    Emery finally responded. <How much?> <Tell me a number, and I will make it happen,>

    Emery''s gaze turned toward the grand figure overseeing the duel with calcted detachment. After a moment of contemtion, he delivered his answer.

    "The number is... One ...One life of my Senior Fuxi... One life of his killer."

    There was silence from the other end of the mental link, followed by a long, drawn-out sigh. The weight of Emery''s demand hung heavily in the air. The Overseer resigned, and raised his hand, signaling his decision. "Hall 6 surrenders." The words rang out, sealing the fate of the match.

    The audience erupted in disbelief and cheers as Hall 33 was dered victorious, sessfully advancing to the top halls.

 Chapter 2350 Result

    Chapter 2350 Result

    "They really did it?!" "Yes... and against Nephilim Hall?! How crazy is that!"

    The air was thick with disbelief. Conversations buzzed throughout the stands, a constant hum of astonishment as spectators tried to process what they had just witnessed. The sight of Hall 33 defeating Nephilim Hall was nothing short of shocking. Though the event was far from over, no one could stop talking about the match. Whispers echoed from every corner, questions and disbelief mixing with admiration.

    Lucious of Hall 9 stood quietly, observing the unfolding excitement with a mixture of emotions. On one hand, he felt a sense of pride that another half-blood Hall had managed to break into the prestigious top ten. But on the other, the timing couldn''t have been worse. His Hall was about to fight their next challenger, yet all eyes were still focused on Hall 33''s victory. No one seemed to care about what came next.

    His expression tightened as he nced toward the arena where the next battle was set to take ce. Hall 15, the Aryan faction, was ready to make their move, attempting to dethrone Hall 9, just as they had done the previous year.

    "They couldn''t defeat usst time and dare to challenge us again... how foolish,"

    There was a particr reason Lucius felt confident heading into the match. It wasn''t just the strength of Hall 9''s lineup. During thest group exam, they had specifically challenged the Aryan faction with the intention of studying their top five acolytes. Each member of Hall 9 had analyzed their opponents'' abilities and weaknesses, and Lucius knew this familiarity would give them the upper hand.

    As the match began, Hall 9''s half-blood acolytes stepped forward one by one, disying their prowess with confidence. The Aryan faction had underestimated them. The crowd watched with growing excitement as Hall 9 systematically dismantled their opponents.

    Shinta appeared annoyed as she didn''t even get a chance to step into the arena. Rajh the tiger halfblood, Hall 9''s formidable champion defeated Zhin, the Aryan faction''s top acolyte concluding the match and defending their cement within the top 10 halls.

    The advancement challenge ended and with it, the academy''s end-of-year ceremonymenced. The celebration was grand and spectacr, Yet, despite the festivities, one topic still dominated the conversations: Hall 33''s shocking triumph over Nephilim Hall.

    Even as the crowds dispersed, whispers of Hall 33''s sess lingered in every corner. The ripple effects of their victory were far greater than Emery had anticipated. It had reshaped the academy''s politicalndscape. For the lower realm acolytes, it was a beacon of possibility, a symbol that even the mightiest halls could fall. But for the upper echelons, it was a warning��one that would not be ignored.

    Emery was just about to return to Hall 33 to celebrate when a figure blocked his path��Lewis, the Nephilim Grand Magus instructor. His sudden presence sent a ripple of tension through the acolytes nearby. All eyes turned toward the interaction, wary of what mighte next. "The Grand Overseer would like to speak with you," he said, his voice steady but leaving little room for refusal.

    Klea, standing close by, exchanged worried nces with the others. Emery could feel their concern radiating toward him. Balthazar, the insectoid Grand Magus stepped forward, offering his support.

    "I will apany you if you wish,"

    Emery shook his head with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine." His voice carried confidence. The Nephilim won''t harm him, not after he won fair and square in front of the entire academy.

    The meeting took ce in one of the Academy''s most exclusive chambers, a grand, isted room often reserved for significant events or discussions between high-ranking individuals. Its presence alone hinted that the headmaster himself was aware of, if not facilitating, this encounter. Inside, the atmosphere was heavy. At the center of the room sat the Grand Overseer, an elderly but imposing figure who radiated authority. His eyes were sharp, scrutinizing Emery as he entered. Standing beside the Overseer was Adam, the Nephilim Apostle who had fought so fiercely against Emery in the match. His face was pale, his posture stiff. Adam was still reeling from the effects of their grueling battle. The wounds might have healed, but the exhaustion and humiliation remained etched in his expression.

    The tension in the room was palpable, thick enough to cut through the silence like a de. The Grand Overseer was one of the eight high councils of the Nephilim, his rank equaled that of the patriarchs of the three ruling families. No one, not even Adam an apostle, dares to behave unproperly around him.

    Emery stood his ground, meeting the Overseer''s gaze with a calm, unyieldingposure. He gave a respectful gesture, bowing slightly, but waited for the elder to reveal his intention. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Grand Overseer''s eyes narrowed as he studied Emery, his expression cold and unforgiving. Finally, he spoke, his voice sharp andden with authority. "How dare you refuse my offer," the elder said, his words carrying an almost palpable pressure. The aura of dominance that followed them seemed to pulse through the room.

    But Emery did not waver, he held his ground. His voice was steady as he responded, "I apologize for not following the elder''s wishes," he said, though his tone held no true remorse. His words were respectful, but they carried a subtle defiance that was impossible to miss.

    The Grand Overseer''s expression darkened, "Do you not understand the consequences of such defiance?" His voice rose, brimming with amanding force, and with it, the pressure in the room intensified. Emery felt the crushing weight, an invisible hand pushing down, threatening to force him to his knees. But Emery did not yield, resisting the overwhelming force. His breathing grew heavier under the strain, but his resolve remained unshaken. "Elder, with respect... You know very well that it was not I who started this."

    Hearing Emery''s bold words, Lewis, the Nephilim Grand Magus, stirred ufortably beside the elder. He looked as though he wanted to speak, his lips twitching, but the fear of overstepping kept him silent. Emery, unfazed, pressed on. "Besides, Elder... it was you who officially sanctioned the Earth faction as a Nephilim subsidiary. By that logic, the Nephilim representation is still within the top 10 halls... it''s just that we, the Earth faction, have proven to be morepetent than the other Nephilim Hall."

    The elder was momentarily stunned by the boldness of Emery''s argument, using his name as leverage in the reasoning. It was enough to make theposed Grand Overseer lose his cool, and his irritation became evident in the way his jaw tightened and his gaze hardened.

    With a heavy sigh, he muttered, "Young people these days�� how brazen." His tone was sharp but tinged with reluctant admiration. To Emery''s surprise, the elder then gestured for the two Grand Magus standing nearby to leave the room, a clear sign that he intended to speak privately.

    Emery couldn''t help but feel a slight amusement as the Grand Overseer revealed his true purpose for the meeting. "I am here as a courtesy, on behalf of my favorite grand-niece."

 Chapter 2351 Negotiation

    Chapter 2351 Negotiation

    The Grand Overseer continued speaking, his tone dark and foreboding as he unveiled the true depth of Emery''s situation. There had been discussions within the Nephilim high council, and the intention had been far more brutal than Emery had anticipated. The council had seriously considered punishing him publicly, a show of force meant to warn anyone who might dare challenge the Nephilim authority. Some even favored the idea of executing him, a grim disy that would have cemented their dominance. However, Jinkan Nephilim, the Grand Overseer''s grand-niece, had convinced him to intervene on Emery''s behalf. She had argued that her granduncle bore responsibility for Emery''s current situation. As the one who had overseen the deal between the Earth faction and Kronos, the Grand Overseer had guaranteed that no harm would befall Emery and his friends before the duel. Hence he stepped in and carried enough weight to sway the high council, and in doing so, he had saved Emery from a far worse fate. The Grand Overseer then acknowledged that his intervention was not purely out of kindness but out of necessity. He had stepped in to offer a resolution, a way to appease the council without further damaging the Nephilim''s reputation. "To think that you could even beat Adam��" he muttered, a mixture of disbelief and grudging admiration flickering across his features.

    Emery listened attentively as the Grand Overseer spoke, appreciating the elder''s attempt to mediate what had clearly be a vtile situation. However, despite the elder''s measured approach, Emery had no intention of backing down.

    The long-standing tensions with the Nephilim had worn him thin, and he had grown weary of constantly specting just how far they might go to assert their dominance. He was convinced that the Nephilim, with their influence and power, considered themselves above thew. No matter what offers or promises were made, Emery had zero trust in any deal the Nephilim might present.

    "If the Nephilim want to have their hall back, they could try again next semester." His tone was steady, yet resolute.

    The Grand Overseer let out another deep sigh. It was clear that he had mixed feelings about the situation. In some ways, he could not entirely me Emery who had been a victim of the political games that permeated the academy. More than that, the elder could not ignore the disappointment he felt toward the current Nephilim younger generation, who, despite their training and advantages, had failed spectacrly. The loss might be a necessary wake-up call for them, something they desperately needed to reevaluate theircency.

    On the other hand, the Grand Overseer was still a protector of the Nephilim''s interests, and it was his duty to defend the faction''s standing. The Grand Overseer, regaining hisposure, spoke with a measured tone. "I apud your courage in standing up for your beliefs, but do not be delusional. I can assure you, there is no rainbow behind your cause��only pain and suffering." On the other hand, the Grand Overseer was still a protector of the Nephilim''s interests, and it was his duty to defend the faction''s standing. The Grand Overseer, regaining hisposure, spoke with a measured tone. "I apud your courage in standing up for your beliefs, but do not be delusional. I can assure you, there is no rainbow behind your cause��only pain and suffering." "Elder, if the alternative is to bend down and cower, I''ll take the pain and suffering any day." His words were defiant, filled with resolve. The Grand Overseer''s irritation flickered across his face, but he quickly calmed himself, letting out a deep sigh. "You are only in your thirties," he said, his tone softening "In the Magus realm, that is the age of a baby. Your strength... it is a dangerous weapon, one that desperately needs the wisdom to wield."

    Emery had little faith in the elder''s words, suspecting hidden motives behind every offer. Yet, he remained open-minded, willing to listen if only to better understand the mindset of someone who wielded such power and influence.

    With measured respect, Emery spoke again, "Elder, please share your wisdom."

    The Grand Overseer''s advice, while framed as wisdom, clearly leaned in favor of the Nephilim''s interests. He wasn''t just offering guidance but subtly steering Emery toward a path that would restore the status quo��one where the Nephilim maintained their dominance. Emery listened intently, his expression impassive, but his mind was keenly aware of the underlying message.

    The elder''s first suggestion was simple: make amends by relinquishing the top Hall. Emery could step back, give the title back to the Nephilim, and then retreat into the background to focus on his growth. The Grand Overseer pointed out that with Emery''s talent, he could reach a powerful realm in time, perhaps in a thousand years, where his words would carry the weight necessary to make a differece. It was a practical solution, particrly for someone of humble origins like Emery��a long game of survival and steady ascension.

    The second piece of advice was to actively achieve merit within the Nephilim''s system. The elder reminded Emery that even within the Nephilim hierarchy, factions often shed, and loyalties shifted. Emery didn''t need to be on friendly terms with Kronos or bow to his authority. Instead, he could find his own way to rise within the Nephilim, by contributing and gaining merit. Even among enemies, one could navigate theplex web of politics, earning respect while still holding true to personal goals.

    "Not everything is ck and white," the Grand Overseer exined. "Look at the headmaster. He is a politician, a master of aligning his interests with both the Magus Alliance and the top factions. You could do the same. Strengthen your reputation with your lower realm allies, but still align with the Nephilim''s broader interests."

    The Grand Overseer''s face lit up ever so slightly as he presented what he considered the most straightforward solution. A faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he spoke, his tone almost yful, "You''re not married, are you? There are a few dozen eligible princesses within the faction. I''m certain I could find one willing to marry a talented man like you."

    It was an offer wrapped in diplomacy, one that sounded deceptively simple��an alliance through marriage, a traditional means to secure peace and power.

    Emery let out a sigh. None of these paths were eptable to him. They were options designed to pacify him, to bend him to the Nephilim''s will.

    Despite his reservations, Emery was nothing if not strategic. He knew that outright refusal would only further escte tensions, so he chose his words carefully, his mind working through the possible consequences of his response.

    "I appreciate the elder''s advice... I am willing to consider these options.. and I am prepared to make amends, and even let the Nephilim reim their top hall." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His words hung in the air like a subtle concession, and for a brief moment, the Grand Overseer''s expression softened, believing he had won this negotiation.

    But then Emery''s voice hardened, his eyes locking with the elder''s. "However... in return, I ask for justice for my faction and request full ess to the hidden secrets behind my''s history."

    The Grand Overseer replied with words of disappointment, and it became clear that Emery''s request was seen as another act of defiance against the Nephilim. With firm resolve, the Grand Overseer chose to conclude the negotiation. Before departing, he made it clear that he would uphold his promise and ensure that no further trouble woulde to Emery from the Nephilim until the duel��at least none instigated by the Nephilim high council. However, he emphasized a serious caveat, stating that he could not guarantee anything beyond that point, regardless of the duel''s oue.

    Whether Emery won or lost, the Grand Overseer advised him to maintain an appropriate attitude toward the Nephilim in the aftermath

    Despite the underlying threat, Emery maintained a respectful demeanor, expressing gratitude for the elder''s help with a slight bow. The Grand Overseer''s expression remained rigid, his authority reasserted as he prepared to depart, leaving behind a silence thick with unspoken tension.

    ###

    After the meeting, Emery returned to Hall 33, where the atmosphere buzzed with excitement andughter. Shinta had arrived, bringing with her a dozen half-bloods from Hall 9 to liven up the festivities. The hall was filled with colorful decorations, and tables wereden with a feast of roasted meats, fresh fruits, and sweet pastries, the aromas mingling in the air. Despite the lively atmosphere, Emery felt a cloud of worry hanging over him, his mind still preupied with the recent negotiations and the Nephilim situation.

    Klea, sensing his distraction, approached him with a knowing look, "Stop worrying about tomorrow; let''s celebrate the moment."

 Chapter 2352 Rewards

    Chapter 2352 Rewards

    The morning after the celebration, Hall 33 was abuzz with activity as numerous guests arrived to offer their congrattions. Many were emissaries from the lower realms, keen to establish connections with Emery and his hall, sensing the growing influence it represented.

    Recognizing the opportunity to expand theirwork, Klea took the initiative to manage the visitors, effortlessly navigating the political intricacies of their newfound status. Meanwhile, Emery''s focus shifted back to his personal growth. The battle with Adam had left asting impression, offering him valuable insight into his abilities and the next steps he needed to take to further develop his nature core and refine his spells. With everything in motion, Emery was granted early approval for the academy instructor reward. Like before, he invited Klea and Ashaka to join him at the Myriad Spring of Life.

    This time, their elevated status in the top hall afforded them a generous 7 days in the sacred spring,pared to the high halls'' 36 hours. Dividing the time equally, each of them��Emery, Klea, and Ashaka��received 2 days and 8 hours to absorb the spring''s potent life energy. It was more than enough to make a significant impact on their strength and abilities.

    As they neared the springs, the powerful aura of life energy filled the air, brimming with promise and potential.

    Within hours, Klea and Ashaka entered a deep state ofprehension.

    Emery went even further. His core, still brimming with the light energy absorbed from Adam, responded intensely to the spring''s energy, elerating his progress. In less than 24 hours, Emery achieved a breakthrough, pushing his realm to new heights.

    [Emery Ambrose]

    [Magus Realm: Triple Full Moon]

    [Law of Nature: 35 (36%)]

    [Law of Light: 28 (30%)]

    [Law of Space: 31%]

    [Law of Devour: 18%]

    [Law of Gravity: 10%]

    [Law of Sword: 6%]

    [Law Comprehension:128 (131)]

    [Soul Force: 1305(1342)]

    Emery was thrilled with his progress after two days, hisprehension of thews had sharpened once again.

    [Law of Nature: 36 (38%)]

    [Law of Light: 30 (32%)]

    The improvement heightened his abilities and brought a delicate bnce to the opposing energies within his domain. His internal equilibrium now stood at:

    [Energy Bnce: Darkness 54%, Light 46%]

    As the final hours of their session approached, Emery''s excitement grew even more when Klea, achieved a breakthrough into the Full Moon realm. [Kleopatra]

    [Magus Realm: Full Moon]

    [Law of Water: 24 (30%)]

    [Law of Lightning: 18%]

    [Law of Wind: 14 (17%)]

    [Law of Ice: 15 (17%)]

    [Law Comprehension: 71 (83)]

    [Soul Force: 680 (742)]

    [Battle Power: 392 (445)]

    During her two years at the Academy, Klea had made exceptional progress. The Myriad Spring of Life, brimming with water energy, proved to be the perfect environment for her growth. Alongside this, the [Ocean Heart Vest] had deepened her elemental connections, while guidance from Grand Magus Neytiri of Hall 5 elevated her understanding of thews even further.

    "Congrattions," Emery said, his pride evident.

    Ashaka has also shown significant improvement. Though his mastery of the Law of Light was already at an advanced level, making further breakthroughs more challenging, the spring''s potent energy still provided him with valuable gains.

    [Ashaka]

    [Magus Realm: Full Moon]

    [Law of Light: 31 (35%)]

    [Law of Ice: 11 (12%)]

    [Law of Fire: 9%]

    [Law of Metal: 8%]

    [Law Comprehension: 59 (64)]

    [Soul Force: 482 (542)]

    [Battle Power: 382 (433)]

    "The younger generation is truly amazing," Ashaka remarked, his tone sincere as he looked at his twopanions with a warm smile. The atmosphere in the spring was one of quiet triumph. Each of them had pushed their boundaries, and the growth they experienced was palpable. It wasn''t just the increase in their power but the deeper understanding of their abilities and how to wield them more effectively.

    After their time in the Myriad Spring of Life, Emery called for a serious discussion. The lingering threat of the Nephilim echoed in his mind, and he couldn''t stress enough the importance of the uing duel. Recognizing the stakes, Emery made a crucial decision: he allowed Klea and Ashaka to resign from their positions as instructors to focus solely on their personal training.

    Klea immediately understood his intent and responded, "What about you? Will you still be teaching? Who will handle all the responsibilities here?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Now that they had reached the top halls, the academy rules granted them more flexibility, including the option to bring in additional instructors. Emery had already considered involving a Magus from the insectoid faction, someone from the lower realm allies, and possibly even someone from Terra to help manage the hall.

    Seeing the concern on her face, he added reassuringly, "You don''t need to worry about me. I can manage."

    Klea still decided to stay and continue helping out. The rich energy of the and the extended time in the springs offered her invaluable opportunities to further her cultivation. More than that, Klea found herself deeply connected to the acolytes, eager to see them through their final years and witness their eventual graduation.

    Despite his lingering concerns, Emery was relieved that Klea chose to stay by his side. Her presence offered stability, especially with Ashaka deciding to step down from his role. Ashaka''s decision stemmed from his desire to focus on his disciple, Damo, who was still not fully recovered from past trauma. Ashaka believed he had a way to guide Damo through his healing and needed more time to devote to him.

    As the final days of the academy year passed, Hall 33 remained quieter than usual, having no third-year acolytes to participate in the graduation ceremony. Instead, their attention was drawn to a more personal event��the farewell of their instructor Ashaka. The hall''s members gathered in gratitude, paying tribute to his guidance and wisdom over the years.

    Following the farewell, Hall 33 buzzed with activity as everyone prepared to kick off the new academy year by relocating to their new hall. After two years of hard work and dedication, they had finally reached the academy''s most prestigious spot at the peak of the mountains.

 Chapter 2353 Top Hall

    Chapter 2353 Top Hall

    [Hall 6: Head Instructor: Emery Ambrose]

    Perched atop the majestic peaks of the Academy mountains, the new hall represented a monumental upgrade from its predecessor. Three timesrger than the previous halls, it boasted state-of-the-art facilities and an environment perfectly suited for cultivation. The expansive grounds featured training areas infused with natural energy, serene meditation gardens surrounded by vibrant flora, and spacious ssrooms equipped with advanced magical tools. The grandeur of Hall 6y not only in its impressive size but also in the immense potential it held for shaping the next generation of acolytes.

    As the sun rose on the first day of the new academy year, Hall 6 buzzed with excitement, flooded with over 300 applications. This remarkable influx was a testament to the hall''s growing reputation and the aspirations of eager acolytes seeking to learn under Emery''s guidance.

    Half of these hopefuls hailed from the lower realms, driven by a desire to seize the opportunities the top halls promised. Among them were descendants of renowned warriors, each determined to honor their lineage. Others came from authoritative figures across the Alpha quadrants, bringing with them a wealth of knowledge and unique talents that could elevate Hall 6 to new heights.

    Additionally, a few ambitious candidates from the renowned factions even attempted to buy their way into the hall, underscoring the burgeoning prestige of Emery''s new establishment. Despite the overwhelming number of applications, the situation wasplicated by the fact that Hall 6 was already at full capacity.

    Emery hadmitted to amodating ten additional insectoid half-bloods as a gesture of gratitude for Queen Phylis''s continuous support, further tightening the avable spots. Adding to theplexity, Shinta nned to bring over a dozen of her half-blood friends to her father''s hall, creating a challenging recruitmentndscape.

    As a result, the first weeks of recruitment spiraled into chaos, marked by a flurry of activity and political intricacies between various factions vying for influence.

    Fortunately, Klea stepped in, leveraging her wits, she supported Emery in initiating discussions with Lucius, and the other three half-blood halls, persuading them to coborate. Shinta ys a crucial role in leveraging the decision.

    Klea also rallied two additional middle halls to join their cooperative effort.Together, they devised aprehensive system to categorize and divide the acolytes based on their respective grades and specialties. By doing so, they ensured that every acolyte would be ced in an environment where they could thrive and contribute meaningfully. This coborative approach not only ensured a smooth integration process but also fostered camaraderie among the halls, solidifying their strength within the academy.

    However, amidst the excitement of this coboration, there was a bittersweet realization: Shinta would not be joining Emery''s hall. "That''s all right," she reassured her father, "You''re still going to spend one day a week training me, right?" "Of course,"Emery replied.

    To ensure Emery had ample time for his training while effectively managing Hall 6, he set a strategic n into motion: bringing in new instructors to fill the void left by Ashaka''s resignation. This decision was pivotal for maintaining the hall''s momentum and ensuring that the acolytes continued to receive the guidance they needed.

    There were dozens of candidates rmended by their newly formed alliances, and Emery carefully selected each instructor based on their unique expertise and the value they would bring to Hall 6.

    First, he brought in an elderly guru from the lower realms named Rama, a Magus with hundreds of years of life experience. Rama''s reputation for great wisdom and insight preceded him, and Emery was eager to have such a seasoned mentor on board.

    The Guru was the perfect choice to guide the younger acolytes on their journey of self-discovery. Having faced countless challenges throughout his long life, he possessed a wealth of stories and lessons that would inspire and motivate the next generation. Next on Emery''s list was Cam, one of Izta''s widows from Terra Kingdom. Renowned for her expertise in science, she was an ideal choice to address the gaps that had emerged in their previous lessons.

    Cam was particrly skilled at exiningplex concepts in a way that resonated with those from the lower realms or the secluded insectoid race.She possessed the knowledge to teach the acolytes how to properly operateplex technological devices and advanced artifacts. Her presence would bridge the gap between magic and science, empowering the acolytes to explore new realms of understanding and capability.

    The final addition to the team was none other than Balthazar, the Scorpion Lord, a grand figure among the top three cosmic realms. His reputation as a formidable veteran warrior, coupled with his extensive experience in battle, made him an invaluable asset to Hall 6. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Grand Magus Balthazar''s presence not only brought prestige to the hall but also instilled a sense of respect among the academy''s various factions. It ensured that no one would dare to bully them during the uing exams or throughout the years toe. With these three exceptional instructors joining the ranks, Hall 6 was poised for greatness. In addition to their expertise, the twelve acolytes who had now be seasoned third-year seniors were more than capable of guiding the neers. They had matured through their own experiences and had gained valuable knowledge to share with their peers. The seniors would act as mentors, providing insights and support to the younger acolytes as they navigated the challenges ahead.

    Klea, who had been instrumental in orchestrating these changes, could hardly contain her excitement. As she reviewed the new lineup of instructors and the potential they brought to Hall 6, she turned to Emery with a bright smile andmented,

    "This is going to be a great year for us." Her enthusiasm was infectious, and Emery found himself sharing in her optimism. The hall was no longer just a ce of learning; it was evolving into a vibrantmunity filled with diverse talents and perspectives. Emery observed the transformation with a sense of pride.

 Chapter 2354 Good News

    Chapter 2354 Good News

    The academy year pressed forward with a relentless focus on training.

    Every member of Hall 6 was dedicated to honing their abilities, pushing themselves beyond their limits to prove worthy of the prestigious new hall they now called home.

    For Emery, this period of intense focus was no different. Apart from his weekly guidance sessions and coaching Shinta and a few others, Emery spent most of his days immersed in his training.

    His primary focus was the cultivation of his nature core. Using the [Verdant Ascension] technique, Emery deepened his connection to the mystical Elysian tree, a sacred force tied to the very essence of nature. The technique not only amplified his mastery over thew of nature but also served as a conduit through which hemuned with the tree, learning its ancient secrets and unraveling the mysteries of life and growth.

    When not focusing on thew of nature, Emery turned to the [Prism of Light] technique, the gift he had received from a celestial being. Through deep meditation, Emery improved hisprehension of thew of light. The dual training in both nature and lightplemented each other, gradually enhancing the bnce within his domains.

    Days turned into weeks, and weeks melted into months. Emery''s routine became a harmonious rhythm of cultivation and teaching, each session fueling his progress

    One month.

    Two months.

    Three months.

    In the fourth month, Emery''s training was unexpectedly interrupted by thrilling news from the Utopia City Gene Center. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The air crackled with anticipation as he received word from Master Bob and Master Reikun, the two esteemed gene masters spearheading the Supreme Gene Project. Their research had finally begun to bear fruit. After meticulously collecting and experimenting with thousands of blood samples from various sources, they achieved a remarkable breakthrough, realizing a 30% increase in efficiency in their gene maniption processes. This improvement was no small feat; it meant they were now able to create a higher strain of acolytes, one that would surpass the limits of what had been previously thought possible.

    With this newfound breakthrough, Emery stepped away from his rigorous training regimen. He immediately summoned all the avable apothecary masters to assist him in developing new gene booster recipes tailored to the enhanced capabilities of the newly created strain.

    The potential of the new strain was immense, and he was determined to harness it fully. He initiated discussions with the masters, brainstorming ideas andbining their extensive knowledge. Each faction had its own methodologies;the Ouroboros and Silvermane also summoned their masters to contribute their own recipes, adding to the wealth of experience in the room. For nearly two decades, Emery had honed his craft, creating gene boosters through a meticulous process that involved the careful blending of acidic poisons and potent reagents.

    With VIA''s assistance, alongside the formidable Chututlu''s venoms and his own unique [Photosynthesis] ability, Emery embarked on the creation of an upgraded version of the renowned [Legendary Blood Elixir].

    Theb buzzed with activity as he and the other masters worked side by side, measuring, mixing, and experimenting with various ingredients. The air was thick with the scent of rare herbs and vtile concoctions, the atmosphere electric with the promise of discovery.

    "SUCCESS!!"

    After countless trials and adjustments, they finally achieved a breakthrough: this new elixir exhibited twice the potency of its predecessor. Those who had previously consumed the elixirs and reached their limits could once again experience the benefits, enabling them to push their abilities further than ever before.

    Despite this remarkable progress, Emery was keenly aware of the limitations that remained. Like the original version, the new elixir''s effects were capped at half-blood gene rank 6, losing potency for those of higher rank. This meant that while the elixir would benefit many, it would not be as effective for peak magus or grand magus, most of whom had already reached rank 7. Nheless, the breakthrough was significant enough to send ripples through the Half-Bloodmunity.

    The potential of the [Legendary Blood Elixir] was vast; with sufficient resources, acolytes could boost their gene rank, enhance their physical prowess and spirit power, and even awakentent abilities they had yet to discover.

    As the news of their sess spread, excitement enveloped the academy, drawing attention from factions across the realms, all eagerly sought ess to the new elixir, hoping to seize the opportunity to elevate themselves. Emery, alongside the Ouroboros and Silvermane factions, wasted no time inunching their own versions of the newly enhanced gene boosters.

    Each faction achieved simr results, quickly establishing their presence in the marketce. However, Emery was fully aware that he could notpete with the massive resources of the Ouroboros and Silvermane, whose extensiveworks and wealth allowed them to produce in far greater quantities.

    Recognizing this limitation, Emery forged a strategic alliance with the Insectoid race. They offered a substantial investment in exchange for a share of the profits. In return, Emery agreed to provide exclusive batches of the elixirs to the insectoid race. This partnership not only provided Emery with the funds he needed to keep up with thepetition but also secured a strong, long-term ally.

    Despite these efforts, the overwhelming demand for the new gene boosters soon led to a scarcity of certain rare materials. As supplies dwindled, Emery and the other masters were forced to scramble, racing to find alternative ingredients or create less potent versions of the elixirs. This created a tense atmosphere ofpetition as each faction sought to maintain its edge in the market.

    Emery had anticipated these challenges. He swiftly developed specialized recipes tailored specifically for the different half-blood races. His research had led him to create distinct elixirs that catered to the unique gic makeups of the serpents, the insectoids, and the wolf half-bloods. These customized forms were more efficient and better suited to each race''s needs.

    The timing of the elixirs'' creation couldn''t have been better, as the academy''s half-year exams were fast approaching.

    x x x x x x

 Chapter 2355 Achievement

    Chapter 2355 Achievement

    "That''s him!�� That''s the instructor of Hall 6!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I have never seen him�� he looks so young, is that really him?"

    "Yes�� he''s been in seclusion for months, but that''s definitely him."

    The moment Emery stepped into the personal exam arena, whispers spread like wildfire among the gathered acolytes and instructors. His presence immediately drew attention, a mixture of awe and curiosity rippling through the crowd.

    Though he had been out of the public eye for half a year, his reputation had only grown in his absence. The astonishing achievements of Hall 6 had solidified his ce as one of the academy''s most respected, yet controversial, figures.

    Emery strode forward, walking side by side with Klea, together, they ascended to the special instructors'' balcony, an elevated tform that overlooked the arena.

    Hundreds of eyes followed them, some gazed with admiration, others with envy, and a few with barely veiled resentment. The legacy of Hall 6 had stirred animosity from rival halls, particrly those that had been overshadowed by Emery''s rising poprity. Emery remained unfazed by the nces, the whispers, and the undercurrents of emotion swirling around him. His eyes were fixed on his destination��the corner of the balcony where several familiar figures were waiting.

    Gathered there was a group of his peers. Sirin, the Peafowl Empress, Harambe, the Mighty Kong, Toleno, the Spectral Swarm, and then, leaning nonchntly against the railing, with his usual smug grin, was Lucius Corvin. This gathering wasn''t just to observe the final days of the personal exam��they were here to celebrate their acolytes'' hard-earned sess.

    The half-bloods have been making waves since the beginning of the mid-exam, showcasing their newly honed skills and remarkable progress. There was a record number of half-blood acolytes who had achieved bronze and silver insignias. This surge in sess is attributed to abination of improved coboration among the half-blood halls and the potent effects of the newly created elixirs.

    Lucius was glowing with satisfaction, shamelessly taking most of the credit of the achievements.

    "This is amazing, how many in total?" Lucius asked with a smirk.

    Klea, quick with a response, answered "38 acolytes."

    As much as Emery still harbored a distaste for Lucius, he recognized the importance of fostering cooperation among the half-blood factions. Klea had been adamant about strengthening these ties, emphasizing that it was crucial not only for the academy''s reputation but also for the future of the Earth faction. To lighten the mood further and break the ice, Klea decided to stir things up with a little mischief. With a sparkle in her eye, she proposed a small bet.

    "Let''s make this more interesting, shall we?" Klea said, her tone teasing. "I say we ce a wager on how many half-blood acolytes will reach the top 100?"

    "Oh, I''m all in!" Lucius dered confidently and the rest followed.

    The wager was set, and as everyone ced their bets, they wagered their precious academy points��valuable currency that could be exchanged for resources, training sessions, or even ess to rare knowledge. The stakes were low, but the camaraderie andpetition between them gave the bet an air of yful tension. As the tournament progressed, it became clear that the half-blood acolytes were leaving their mark. 38 half-bloodspeted among the 200 to gain the top 100 golden insignia. Many expected names, like Shinta, Rajh, and ine, were a sure bet to reach the top ranks, but after the first two rounds, it was confirmed that eight other half-bloods managed to push their way into the top standings, bringing the total number of11.

    Kehinde, the formidable wolf-blooded warrior, and Bena, the insectoid acolyte, fell just short of making the cut. Their performance, while impressive, wasn''t enough to ce them among the top 100, and with that, Emery found himself on the losing side of the bet.

    "I win!" came the triumphant voice of Grand Magus Sirin, her victory brought a wave ofughter and yful banter among the gathered instructors.

    Seeing the group had warmed up to the friendlypetition, Klea capitalized on the energy. Ever the instigator, she kept the fun going by introducing new bets for each match, making the tournament even more thrilling.

    The next rounds showcased some fresh talent and rising stars. Yubei, the Mythical Monkey, dazzled the audience with his swift movements and unpredictable fighting style. Rurik Kenaz, a Pyro Bison half-blood, became a crowd favorite for his raw power and fiery attacks, charging through his opponents with unstoppable force. His battle cries echoed through the arena, earning cheers from all corners.

    Another name that drew attention was ra Greenheart, a Mythical Deer bloodline acolyte known for her healing abilities and her stunningmand over nature magic. As for Emery''s own Hall, there was a wave of pride when Evalice and ine the talented insectoid half-blood, won their third match.

    However, all eyes, including Emery''s, gave special attention to one particr acolyte��Shinta Ouroboros. She stood out as the strongest, and her reputation only grew as the tournament progressed. Starting from rank 6, Shinta didn''t have the luxury of facing lower-ranked opponents. Her first few fights were already against some of the academy''s most elite acolytes, and by her third match, she was pitted against the third-ranked acolyte: Ste, a famous fighter from Hall 1.

    Ste was a prodigy under the tutge of the Star Tower Lord, known across the academy as "the seven-star de." Her mastery of starlight techniques had earned her the title of the strongest female acolyte in her generation.

    But Shinta was not one to be underestimated. She had been honing her Khaos power, and she also had been boosted by the new gene elixirs Emery had tailored specifically for her, amplifying her already immense strength.

    The battle between Shinta and Ste was nothing short of spectacr. Ste''s techniques were wless, her mastery of starlight leaving trails of shimmering energy in her wake. But despite her prowess, Shinta''s strength was undeniable. The Khaos energy swirled around her, each burst to push back Ste''s light, creating a mesmerizing contrast between the darkness and light.

    The crowd was on the edge of their seats, gasping at the intensity of the fight. However, in the end,Shinta stood victorious and imed the title of the strongest female acolyte.

    Emery and the other half-blood instructors cheered in unison, united by the sense of pride that came with Shinta''s incredible performance. Despite their differences, all the instructors shared a deep sense of satisfaction seeing one of their own rise to such a level. Shinta''s sess was not just personal��it was a victory for all half-bloods, proof that they couldpete among the best in the academy.

    However, their joy was tempered with frustration. Shinta was not given a chance to fight the top two ranked acolytes, which left many feeling the rankings were rigged against her.

    "This is bullshit!" Toleno grumbled with a scowl. He was convinced the academy deliberately kept a half-blood from taking the top spot, a sentiment that simmered in the air. Emery could understand the frustration. He too had expected Shinta to be allowed to prove herself against the first and second-ranked fighters. Despite the irritation, he remained calm, knowing that suchints wouldn''t change the oue. For now, they had to ept the result and take pride in what they had achieved.

    After the initial venting, the mood shifted. Even with the apparent bias, the final result was impressive, and everyone in the half-blood faction could see how far they hade. The list of rankings was disyed for all to see, marking the aplishments of those who had fought valiantly:

    [Rank 90 - Yubei - Hall 42]

    [Rank 77 - Rurik Kenaz - Hall 9]

    [Rank 64 - Evalice - Hall 6]

    [Rank 48 - ra Greenheart - Hall 26]

    [Rank 25 - ine - Hall 6]

    [Rank 18 - Rajh Rakugan - Hall 9]

    [Rank 3 - Shinta Ouroboros - Hall 9]

 Chapter 2356 Ranks

    Chapter 2356 Ranks

    The group exam has started, and true to tradition, it took the form of a virtual challenge, designed to test the acolytes'' strategic skills and teamwork under pressure. This year''s scenario was a siege war, set in a sprawling virtual city that mimicked an existing city on the border to fight the invading orcs and elves forces.

    Each hall sends its 20 best acolytes and faces a daunting task: to recruit and prepare civilians, build defenses, and hold the city against overwhelming odds for two weeks.

    For Emery''s Hall 6 and the allied Hall 9, this exam felt particrly significant. As top-ranking halls, their scenario was anything but easy. Both halls would be thrown into battles against overwhelming odds: tens of thousands of savage orcs and Magus-level elves. But unlike previous exams, this time the halls would be forced to operate separately��each fighting the same scenario but isted from one another. It was a calcted move by the academy, likely designed to prevent the powerful alliance between Halls 6 and 9 from giving them an unfair advantage.However, despite the academy''s attempts to make things "fair," this time the ying field felt different.

    In the past, they had often been handicapped by the constraints imposed on them, but this time was different. With the alliances they had forged with the other half-blood halls and their allies, they had cultivated a much stronger group of acolytes. Hall 9''s strengthy in its overwhelming power, led by Shinta and her enhanced half-blood group. Meanwhile, Hall 6 thrived on Hardy''s intelligence and his group''s highly disciplined coordination. Titus and Armenius excelled in rallying and reforming the civilian army. Their leadership helped turn ordinary citizens into a capable militia, effectively holding the line against the orc waves that came crashing day after day.Evalice, Bena, and Ullong led the elite teams to strike swiftly and hard, taking down key orc leaders and weakening enemy morale.

    The onught was relentless. Orcs poured in greater numbers with each passing day, and though Hardy''s strategies kept the defenders alive��making clever use of traps and hastily built siege weapons��things grew more dire. The orcs'' war chief and his troll brutes began tearing through defenses, crushing the gates, and breaking down walls faster than the acolytes could rebuild them. Every night saw frantic repairs as the defenders tried to stay one step ahead of the destruction.

    The situation escted even further when the elves entered the fray. Their leader, a Magus-level warrior, led the elven forces with devastating force. Hall 10 of the Navarro faction fell swiftly, unable to withstand the onught. Their 20 acolytes were eliminated, leaving their city overrun. Soon after, Hall 7 of the Arknd faction followed, their defenses crumbling despite their best efforts.

    Hall 9 of the Half-Bloods featured the formidable duo of Shinta and Rajh, who fought side by side against the elf Magus. Meanwhile, Hall 6 relied on their heavy hitters: Ha Ron and King Rig, both of whom had earned high ranks��20 and 31, respectively��in the personal exams. Along with ine, theirbined efforts managed to restrain the Magus, keeping him at bay while Hardy, ever the strategist, orchestrated an intricate n. Slowly but surely, he rotated additional acolytes into the fight, gradually encircling the elven magus and wearing him down until they could secure a hard-fought victory.

    [The Group Exam concluded]

    The challenge was grueling. The scale of the battle, with Magus-level opponents and hordes of orcs, was more than many Halls could handle. Yet the fact that 5 out of the top 10 Halls managed toplete the scenario was nothing short of astonishing.

    Hall 5, from the prestigious Arcanum faction, clinched the top spot, unsurprisingly. Their mastery of arcane formation spells proved perfect for such a defense-based challenge, allowing them to hold off the overwhelming numbers with magical precision and strength.

    Right behind them was Hall 1, led by the disciples of the Star Tower Lord. With their five golden-rank acolytes, they possessed not only immense raw power but also brilliance in strategy. Their top-tier acolytes were taught across multiple disciplines, giving them an advantage in every area of the challenge. Their blend of a sharp strategist and a capablemander ensured their second-ce finish.

    While these two Halls were predicted to dominate, the next three rankings were unexpected. Lucius could barely contain his excitement as Hall 9 of the Half-Bloods secured third ce in the exam rankings, surpassing many expectations. Meanwhile, Emery was quietly pleased with Hall 6''s impressive fourth-ce finish. Both Halls had proven their strength, and thepetition was fierce, but it was Hall 8 of the Mamoon faction that stole the show. Despite having acolytes who were considered rtively weakerpared to the top contenders, their unconventional strategy pushed them into fifth ce.

    Known for their parasite-based strategies, they had turned the tide of the exam with a ruthless, unconventional approach. Instead of defending their civilians through traditional means, they used their abilities to infect the poption, creating an army of mindless soldiers who felt no pain and fought until death. The Mamoon faction''s city was a horrific sight��a mix of parasitic control and survival at any cost. In the end, almost none of the civilians survived the ordeal, but the city held, granting Hall 8 an unexpected spot in the top five.

    The final rankings were: n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Top Hall Ranking]

    [1st ce: Hall 5 - 169,220 Points] [2nd ce: Hall 1 - 161,105 Points] [3rd ce: Hall 9 - 157,330 Points]

    [4th ce: Hall 6 - 150,012 Points]

    [5th ce: Hall 8 - 149,810 Points] This remarkable achievement by Hall 9 and Hall 6, securing top ranks in the mid-exam group challenge, meant they were exempt from participating in the uing group advancement trials. This exemption stirred up frustration within the Nephilim faction.

    The Nephilim Hall had been gunning for a chance to settle scores with Emery''s Hall after their meteoric rise to the top halls. Having restructured and concentrated their best talents into a single elite hall, the Nephilim had hoped to get their revenge. Indirectly, it became another p in the face for the Nephilim faction, as they were forced to challenge Hall 10 of the Navarro faction, wing their way back into the top 10 halls.

    The mid-exam ended with a noticeable wave of disappointment among the audience, who had eagerly hoped for some top-tier drama between the top halls.

 Chapter 2357 Spring

    Chapter 2357 Spring

    After the mid-exam, Emery once again qualified for the top Hall instructor reward.

    He entered the Myriad Spring of Life alongside Klea, both determined to make the most of their prize. The waters shimmered with a soft glow, rich in spirit energy, instantly providing a refreshing sensation as they immersed themselves. For the next three and a half days, they would bathe in this precious source of power.

    As the invigorating energy flowed through him, Emery closed his eyes, drawing inward. His consciousness drifted away from the physical realm, and soon he found himself within the familiarndscape of his personal domain.

    The sprawling green forest spread out beneath him, vibrant and lush. To the south, near the buzzing Chizpur vige,y histest project��a springke, glowing faintly with the pulse of natural energy.

    Hovering above theke, Emery began to channel the powerful spirit energy from the Myriad Spring into it. He watched as the water below began to stir and grow, its surface shimmering like liquid crystal under the flow of power. Theke expanded slowly, fed by the boundless energy of nature itself, the very essence of life pulsing through each drop.

    As the Myriad Spring continued to feed his domain, Emery felt the transformation take hold��both within hisnd and within himself.

    [Soul Force increases��]

    After a full day of concentrated effort, Emery felt a breakthrough. The connection between him and the natural world deepened.

    [You have sessfullyprehended thew of Nature by 1%]

    [Law of Nature: 39 (40%)]

    With a calm breath, Emery smiled, feeling the new strength within him, knowing this was yet another step in mastering the natural forces around him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It took Emery five long months of dedicated cultivation with the Elysian Tree to gain just a 1% improvement in his mastery of nature. But here, in the Myriad Spring of Life, that same progress was achieved in just a single day. The sheer difference in the potency of this sacred spring left Emery both amazed and grateful, yet he knew he couldn''t lose focus.

    As he continued channeling the spring''s rich energy into his domain, theke grewrger and more vibrant. Two more days passed, and Emery felt another surge of progress. His mind sharpened as more breakthroughs came to him.

    [Law of Nature: 40 (41%)]

    [Law of Light: 32 (33%)]

    In just three days, he had umted a total of 3%prehension��a remarkable feat. While it may seem slow in the grand scheme of his ambitions, it was a rapid advancementpared to most other Magus, especially at such high levels of mastery.

    Emery understood that the path to the Grand Magus realm typically demanded decades of unwavering dedication and talent. He felt fortunate; his encounters and experiences had significantly expedited his journey. After his breakthroughs, Emery paused for a moment, letting VIA analyze his progress. A familiar disy of numbers appeared in his mind:

    [Domain Size: 160 (168) square miles]

    [Energy Bnce: Darkness 54%, Light 46%]

    The bnce between light and darkness had remained unchanged for some time, a delicate equilibrium that Emery had been carefully maintaining. But with the surge of light energy he had absorbed from the Myriad Spring of Life, he decided it was time to act on a n he had been considering.

    As spirit energy continued to flow into his domain, Emery turned his focus to thendscape. He began shaping the terrain, drawing energy from the spring to create a river that would run through the heart of his domain. The river started at theke, winding its way through the lush green forest, nourishing the Elysian trees with every ripple of its flow.

    With careful precision, Emery extended the river toward the boundary where his two domains met��light and darkness. Slowly, he connected the new river to the one that divided the two energies. The waters shimmered with a blend of both forces as they began to merge.

    Emery watched closely, ensuring the bnce remained stable as the energies intertwined. This river, he hoped, would serve as a bridge between the light and dark aspects of his domain, creating a more harmonious flow of energy between them.

    As the river''s waters finally met, a palpable surge of energy swept through Emery''s domain. On the eastern bank, Twik and the Chizpurs stood, their small forms trembling with anticipation. Across from them, Durak and the Dark Orcs watched in silence, their eyes fixed on the merging currents. Emery could feel the delicate shift in the bnce of his domain.

    [Energy Bnce: Darkness 53%, Light 47%]

    [Energy Bnce: Darkness 52%, Light 48%]

    "Sess!"

    Emery eximed the huge bnce adjustment was a clear sign of progress. But just as he allowed himself a brief moment of triumph, the dark mountain that loomed over the western side began to tremble violently. The ground quaked, and chaos erupted on both sides.

    "Kuang!! Ku ku!!" Twik screeched, his tiny frame leaping back as the Chizpurs scattered in rm, the Orcs on the other sides followed.

    "CHIWWIK!!"

    A massive fissure appeared, splitting the mountain from its peak all the way down into the river, carving a deep ravine that widened the divide between the two halves of the domain. What had once been a hopeful attempt to unite light and dark now threatened to tear them further apart. The ground beneath the river twisted violently, sending tremors rippling through thend.

    This resulted in yet another imbnce, setting the equilibrium back one level.

    [Energy Bnce: Darkness 53%, Light 47%]

    Before Emery could react, a deep, guttural roar echoed from the northern ind, where the ancient beast slumbered. Its fury reverberated through the domain, shaking the trees and waters alike. The creature, awoken by the instability, was now fully enraged, its roar like thunder as it bared its teeth at the disturbance.

    There was no time to dwell on the failed attempt��Emery had to calm the beast before its wrath made the situation worse. Emery spent the next few hours carefully settling and analyzing the situation.

    Bncing his two cores��light and dark��had always been a crucial part of his n, the first step toward his eventual breakthrough into the Grand Magus realm. However, the recent events made it painfully clear that achieving that bnce was far from easy. Even with his light energy reaching 48%, it wasn''t enough. He would likely need a perfect 50/50 split before he could make another serious attempt to connect the two.

    Unfortunatly there was more at stake. The higher his nature core rose, the more agitated the Devouring Beast became. It was a delicate dance, one that required far more control and preparation than he had anticipated. As the energy from the Myriad Spring of Life began to wane, Emery knew his time was up. The three and a half days had passed, and though he had made progress, the work was far fromplete. When he emerged, the sight of Klea''s bright, ted expression lifted his spirits instantly.Just as they were about to leave the room, the door swung open, and in stepped Grand Magus Aurora, her presencemanding as always.

    "Congrattions, Emery," she said with a warm smile. "You have been selected as this year''s most distinguished instructor."

 Chapter 2358 Shambala

    Chapter 2358 Shamb

    Emery nearly forgot about the prestigious instructor reward.

    Every year, the academy selects one of its most exemry instructors for a special honor��the Myriad Spring Lotus Fruit. These fruits, which only grow once a year, are highly coveted treasures typically reserved for the academy''s top Grand Magus instructors, such as the three guardians of the academy, someone like the Star Tower Lord. Even instructors from the highest-grade factions rarely dare to covet such a prize.

    Grand Magus Aurora approached with a slender tube filled with crystal-clear water. Inside the tube floated the Myriad Spring Lotus Fruit, a bell-shaped, smooth blue fruit that gleamed with a mesmerizing light. The way it floated delicately within the water, radiating a soft glow, made it almost seem ethereal.

    "Congrattions," Aurora said once more as she handed the tube to Emery. Emery stared at the fruit, fully understanding just how rare and valuable this item was. The Myriad Spring Lotus Fruit was known to elerate the cultivation of any who consumed it, especially in the realms of nature and light energy. Though he had earned recognition as a rising star within the academy, Emery hadn''t expected to receive such a reward. A lingering sense of curiosity began to stir in him. This level of generosity made him wonder��was there more to this gesture than met the eye? Could Headmaster Goldstein be plotting something behind the scenes? The Oracle, with her usual calm demeanor, seemed to sense Emery''s thoughts. Her slight smile was all-knowing as she responded, "No, this was a request by the ind master himself."

    The words startled Emery once again. The ind master was the supreme being who owned the watery where the academy resided. This powerful, almost mythical figure had always remained shrouded in mystery, and for such a person to take interest in him felt both humbling and unnerving. Klea stepped forward and epted the tube with her usual grace and poise. "We are very grateful... and we think it would be nice to say our thanks personally."

    The Oracle''s smile widened slightly, "Of course," she replied, her voice carrying a meaning that Emery didn''t quite catch. There was something more behind her words, ayer of significance that seemed to hover just beyond his reach.

    Sensing this, Klea leaned closer and whispered "This gift isn''t just a reward��it''s an invitation. The Supreme Magus wants to meet you. This is a great opportunity."

    Klea''s intention was clear: Earth''s faction needed every ally it could get, and being in good standing with a Supreme Magus was a great fortune.

    Without hesitation, Klea took the lead, and together they swiftly flew to the other side of the ind, where the teleportation gate was located. However, instead of stopping there, they continued onward, reaching the ind''s edge. Before them, stretching out across the vast ocean, was an awe-inspiring bridge��an intricate structure crafted from shimmering sea corals and delicate shells, arching gracefully for miles over the water. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The two flew across the bridge, feeling the salty breeze against their skin. As they approached the far end, the bridge began to dip downward, leading them into an underwater tunnel. The walls around them shimmered like ss, revealing the breathtaking marine world beyond. As they approached the end of the tunnel, a heavily fortified outpost came into view. Dozens of Magus-level merman guards stood watch, their armor gleaming under the dim blue light of the water. These guards protected the gateway to what was known as the Shamb Underwater Kingdom��an area restricted to the academy and home to the Supreme Magus and his closest vassals.

    Klea, with a casual confidence, approached the guards and proudly disyed the Shamb badge in her possession, it was clear this was not her first visit to this ce. Momentster, a stunning female Magus emerged from the gate, her pale blue skin reflecting the hues of the ocean. She gestured for them to follow, leading the way into the underwater Kingdom.

    As Emery and Klea crossed through the gate, they were immediately submerged in a mesmerizing underwater world. The first thing that caught Emery''s attention was the vibrant glow of the sea corals and nts that lined their path, casting a soft, ethereal light throughout the watery expanse. It felt as though they were entering a hidden realm beneath the ocean, one teeming with life and untouched beauty.

    The deeper they ventured into the abyss, the more captivating the sights became. Strange and magnificent sea creatures swam alongside them, their forms like nothing Emery had ever seen before. Half of them were unique to this underwater kingdom, their shapes and colors so diverse that even VIA needed time to identify them.

    The water was alive with swirling schools of fish that shimmered like precious gems, and the flora ranged from glowing tendrils to towering nts that seemed to pulse with magic. It was an environment rich in both spirit energy and mystery, and Emery couldn''t help but feel the excitement build within him.

    As they approached the heart of the underwater kingdom, came the sight of an awe-inspiring pce-like city. The structures appeared to be grown from the very sea itself��massive coral formations shaped into elegant homes and halls, with luminous huge cocoon-like nts serving as residences.

    Dozens of mermen and mermaids moved gracefully through the water, some riding on the backs of enormous sea creatures that swam in harmony with their masters. Among them were even Deste-level beasts, their sheer presencemanding respect and guarding the sacred city.

    Emery''s eyes were drawn to the biggest cocoon about the size of a castle. As they entered, the water thinned, and they soon entered a chamber filled with air. The transition was seamless as if the water itself bent to amodate their arrival. Standing before them, was Grand Magus Neytiri. Her long hair flowed like seaweed, and her presence radiated grace and power. She smiled, her gaze warm yet intense as she addressed Emery. "Wee, Magus Emery... My father has been waiting for you.

 Chapter 2359 Fishman

    Chapter 2359 Fishman

    In the beginning, all half-bloods traced their ancestry to ancient beasts capable of evolving into human forms. Over tens of thousands of years, 12 primary species were officially recognized by the Magus Universe as the half-bloods. These included the Dragon, Bird, Turtle, Lion, Serpent, Wolf, Bat, Goat, Boar, Monkey, Horse, and Rat. Each of these species epassed millions of gic variations, creating a vast and diverse poption of half-bloods, each carrying the traits and characteristics of their ancestors. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    However, those who did not belong to one of these 12 main species were ssified as hybrids. Hybrids typically had fewer human genes orcked a strong connection to the ancient bloodlines. These were creatures that had only recently begun evolving into human forms. Their limited recognition stemmed from their less significant ties to the ancient creatures that founded the half-blood lineage.

    Among these hybrids, the insectoid race stood out. Having only begun to evolve and integrate into human society within thest 5,000 years, they were still considered new to the world of the half-bloods. For centuries, they struggled for recognition and eptance, and it wasn''t until the past few decades that they started making significant strides in earning their ce among the elite ranks of the 12 half-bloods. Their resilience and numbers helped push their cause forward, but they still faced significant resistance.

    On the other hand, the Fishman race had a much older lineage than the insectoids. However, despite their ancient origins, the majority of Fishmen preferred to live deep beneath the seas, far removed from the bustling centers of society. They thrived in the underwater kingdoms, content in their own isted habitats, and often chose to stay among other sea-dwelling hybrids rather than integrate fully with the surface-dwellers. This self-imposed istion meant they yed a quieter role in the half-bloodmunity, often forgotten by the more dominantnd-dwelling races.

    The Shamb Kingdom was one of the few aquatic realms that maintained a strong rtionship with the Magus Alliance, to the point where they allowed the prestigious Magus Academy to be built on their. This connection spoke of the kingdom''s significant influence and its openness to therger Magus universe.

    With this knowledge, Emery followed Grand Magus Neytiri through the majestic hall to meet the Fishman Supreme��Lord Quatukan, the Infinity Sea Sovereign. The grand hall was a spectacle in itself, vast and resplendent, with walls shimmering like the ocean''s surface under moonlight. As Emery entered, his gaze was drawn to the throne at the far end. It was made entirely of intricate shells and pearls, exuding a regal aura. Seated upon it was Lord Quatukan, a supreme being whose presence immediatelymanded respect.

    The sovereign had light blue skin that gleamed like polished stone, smooth and glistening like a shark''s hide. His ears were fins, giving him an almost regal aquatic appearance, while his sharp, stark white hair contrasted against his skin. Despite his striking features, the Supreme didn''t exude the overwhelming intimidation one might expect. However, when Emery looked into his piercing blue eyes, he glimpsed a depth of pure, unbridled energy��something far beyond his currentprehension.

    With a simple gesture, Lord Quatukan beckoned Emery forward.

    Emery and Klea stepped closer to the throne, offering a respectful gesture.

    "So, you are the one they speak of�� Emery, the Savage Magus."

    The Supreme''s voice was calm, but each word carried weight, reverberating in Emery''s mind.

    Emery felt a brief surge of tension but quickly steeled his resolve. "Yes, Lord Supreme, I am."

    Seizing the moment, Emery expressed his deep gratitude for the Myriad Spring Lotus Fruit. Though it had been awarded by the Academy, Emery had heard that the entire Myriad Spring itself was owned by the Supreme being before him.

    The Supreme listened, his expression calm, before casually waving a hand as if brushing aside the formality. "I only did what was requested of me��" His tone was dismissive, clearly uninterested in diving further into the matter. Instead, he shifted the conversation, inquiring about the insectoid race, and then led the conversation to Emery''s newly produced half-blood serum.

    Without any hesitation, Lord Quatukan demanded a batch of the serum be delivered to him, his words blunt and direct.

    It was clear that the Supreme Fishman had little regard for human etiquette or the delicate pleasantries that often apanied such requests. He simply said what he wanted, expecting it to be done.

    Emery was taken slightly aback and found himself momentarily at a loss for words. His supply of the half-blood serum was limited, and what was currently in production had been designated for others. Sensing Emery''s hesitation, Klea swiftly intervened, her voice as graceful and poised as ever. "Yes, Lord Supreme, we will ensure a batch is sent to you as soon as possible," Her quick response was more than just covering for Emery��it was a message. Klea was reminding him of the importance of making a good impression, regardless of the cost. Emery nodded slightly in agreement, understanding Klea''s intentions.

    The Supreme''s eyes shifted toward Klea, and he appeared pleased. However, his next action was unexpected��he released his domain, an overwhelming force that swept over Emery and Klea like a tidal wave.

    In an instant, Emery felt the immense energy prate his body, seeping into his very core. The energy coursed through his veins, swirling into his spirit core.

    What startled Emery the most was the way the Supreme''s energy managed to enter his Magus domain. It moved through the lush green forests, past the tranquil springke, and toward the dark mountains. The Devouring beast stirred at the intrusion, its presence ring up as if ready to unleash chaos. But just as swiftly, the pulse of energy turns to soothe and calm the beast.

    Klea, too, stood in silent awe, experiencing the same level of probing. Yet, neither of them moved nor spoke. Under normal circumstances, such an action would have been considered an outright attack��a hostile invasion of one''s soul. But both Emery and Klea were well aware that the being before them, a Supreme Magus, was beyond reproach. After a while, the Supreme wave of energy finally withdrew from their cores, leaving both Emery and Klea breathless yet unharmed. The Supreme leaned back, a faint smile ying on his lips. Without further discussion, the he revealed his true intention.

    "I have decided to offer both of you some guidance."

 Chapter 2360 The Trench

    Chapter 2360 The Trench

    The Shamb Kingdomy near the''s deepest trench.

    As they swam through the inky depths, the environment grew increasingly hostile.

    By the time they crossed the 50-mile mark, the underwater pressure had be as intense as outer space. The biting cold gnawed at their skin, and the silence was so profound that it dulled their senses. The darkness surrounded them like a suffocating nket, limiting their vision to only the glow of the Supreme Being swimming ahead.

    At 100 miles, the pressure was already unbearable for most magus, but Klea, with her highprehension of water and ice elements, managed to adapt, adjusting her body to withstand the crushing force. Emery, on the other hand, had to rely on his Twilight transformation, allowing his enhanced physique and natural resilience to bear the increasing strain as they descended further into the abyss. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    150 miles and they pushed forward, the journey growing more surreal as the light from the surface faded into nothingness. By 200 miles, the struggle became even more pronounced. The oppressive weight of the water seemed to w at their very beings as if putting the weight of a mountain on their shoulders. Just as Emery started to feel the toll, the Supreme Magus cast a protective spell around them, a shimmering aura that enveloped their bodies and alleviated the intense pressure, allowing them to continue without hindrance.

    Emery couldn''t help but marvel at their descent. Few Grand Magus realms could withstand such depths, and it was clear that this ce was special��reserved only for beings of extraordinary power like the Supreme they followed. The sheer magnitude of their environment made it clear they were entering the Supreme''s true domain.

    Several miles after, they arrived at what seemed to be their destination, though Emery''s divine sense had long been rendered useless in the oppressive abyss. He was surprised when he felt a subtle shift in the water around him��a ripple breaking the eerie stillness. At first, he thought it was a living creature, but he soon realized he was mistaken.

    As they drew closer, the gentle ripple evolved into a powerful water current.

    Emery''s eyes widened as the once-quiet depths transformed into a violent vortex. The current churned furiously, spiraling around an enormous underwater mountain. The sheer force of the swirling water carved pathways through the mountain''s many holes, creating a dangerous maelstrom that threatened to pull anything into its deadly grasp.

    Even without his divine sense, Emery could feel the danger radiating from the vortex. The raw, untamed energy within it was enough to crush anyone who dared approach unprepared. He nced at the Supreme Being, wondering what sort of guidance would involve such a perilous ce. What test awaited them here?

    The Supreme Magus''s words echoed ominously in their minds.

    <This is the Infinity Seamount�� it holds many hidden fortunes.>

    Emery barely had time to process what was said. The Supreme Magus seemed to suggest that both he and Klea were meant to navigate the deadly water vortex ahead. Before Emery could react further, the Supreme raised his hand casually and, with a simple flick of his fingers, sent Klea hurtling toward the violent current.

    "What the hell!!"

    In an instant, Emery lunged forward, reaching desperately for her. His instincts kicked in, his entire focus narrowing to Klea''s safety. But just as his fingertips brushed the edge of her robes, an invisible force mped down around him like iron chains, locking him in ce. Emery struggled, muscles straining against the Supreme''s overwhelming power, but it was useless. His body waspletely restrained, his movements frozen.

    He could only watch as Klea was swept away by the powerful vortex, her form vanishing into one of the seamount''s dark, twisting tunnels. Panic wed at him, and he turned toward the Supreme, eyes burning with anger and desperation, silently demanding answers.

    The Supreme''s voice resonated in his mind once again, calm but absolute.

    <Good luck breaking out of this ce�� you have 10 days.>

    Without another word or any sign of hesitation, the Supreme turned and swam upward, leaving Emery behind. His imposing presence vanished into the darkness above, and with it, the protection spell he had cast on them dissipated.

    Suddenly, the crushing pressure of the deep ocean struck Emery like a physical blow. His body struggled to withstand the immense force, every muscle tightening under the overwhelming weight. Simultaneously, the freezing cold of the abyss began to creep into his skin, biting deep into his bones. The water around him felt like icy chains trying to drag him down, and his spirit core flickered as his natural defenses wavered.

    "Damn it, is he trying to kill us?!" Emery cursed through gritted teeth.

    Despite the biting cold and overwhelming pressure, he couldn''t afford to waste a second. His heart pounded with fear for Klea''s safety. Unfortunately, with the heavy water pressure surrounding him, Emery was unable to cast his spatial spell effectively, forcing him to dive into the swirling vortex.

    BAAAMM!!!

    The water hammered against him like a barrage of icy fists, but the pain only fueled his determination. He pushed forward, each stroke filled with urgency, his thoughts fixated on Klea��where was she? Was she hurt?

    With a swift motion, Emery cast his newly upgraded spell. Nature energy surged from within him, forming the protective [Sylvian Armor], a thickyer of greenish bark wrapping tightly around his body. This enhanced tier 6 spell helped shield him from the relentless cold and pressure, and he let the violent current carry him deeper into the seamount.

    The sheer force of the current hurled Emery forward like a rag doll, his surroundings blurring into an indistinguishable mass as he was flung through the narrow underwater tunnels. The speed was so intense he barely had time to brace himself before being swept into a different current. With no control over his direction, he was violently tossed from one stream to another, like a leaf caught in a storm, repeatedly crashing into tunnel walls.

    It was as if the currents were part of abyrinth, throwing him deeper into an unrelenting maze where he had no say over his path. Each brutal shift sent shockwaves of pain through his body, but despite it all, his worry for Klea only intensified

    Emery knew he needed to regain control. Channeling his strength, he summoned his [Light Soaring Wings], a spell he had recently elevated to Tier 6. Ethereal wings of radiant energy red to life behind him, their glow piercing the dark waters. With the wings'' resistance against the current, Emery finally managed to tilt his body, allowing him to steer through the chaotic streams.

    Next, Emery cast the [Prism of Light], enhancing his divine sense.

    His mind expanded outward, probing thebyrinth of tunnels around him, desperately searching for any trace of Klea. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he sensed her presence��faint, but unmistakable.

    Without hesitation, he angled his wings and plunged toward her, crashing through one violent current after another, until he was hurled into an open cavern where the currents converged. The violent force of the water spat Emery out, hurling him onto the rocky cavern wall with a hard thud. The impact left him breathless, but his mind raced, ignoring the pain as his eyes darted around the dark, damp water chamber.

    Then he saw her��Klea. She sat motionless in the middle of the cave, her skin pale, almost frostbitten. The sight sent a cold wave of dread washing over him.

    "No!!" Emery''s voice cracked, filled with fear, as he scrambled toward her. Her body was still, but there was a faint, rhythmic breath��she was alive, but barely. He could feel the icy chill radiating from her skin, almost as if she was frozen in ce.

    Just as he was about to cast a spell to warm her, Klea''s eyes fluttered open, and she sent him a message directly into his mind. Her voice was weak but clear.

    <I''m... alright.>

    It was fortunate Klea wore the tier 7 artifact [Ocean Heart Vest], which had shielded her from the extreme situation. Though it protected her from being torn apart, it couldn''tpletely prevent the effects of the freezing waters and immense pressure.

    She needed time to adjust to the extreme environment.

    While waiting, Emery stood and looked around, observing the chamber they had been thrown into.

    x x x x

 Chapter 2361 Infinity Seamount

    Chapter 2361 Infinity Seamount

    As Emery scanned the chamber, his senses heightened, picking up on the strange anomalies surrounding him.

    The first thing he noticed was the stillness. Despite the violent water currents swirling outside, there was barely a ripple within the chamber. It felt like he and Klea were inside a protective bubble, where the crushing pressure from the deep sea was entirely absent. It was eerily calm, a stark contrast to the chaos beyond.

    Looking closer, Emery counted 32 tunnels connected to the chamber. Each tunnel was filled with streams of water, but what caught his attention was how they varied in size and intensity. Some currents were gentle, while others roared with immense force, yet all of them somehow bnced perfectly within the chamber. The spectacle defied nature, as if this ce had been created with an intricate design in mind��a pocket of tranquility surrounded by deadly forces. The realization dawned on him: the Supreme Magus had not thrown them into this ce without reason. The vortex outside, while perilous, was a pathway leading to this strange, serene space. But Emery also understood the challenge. Once someone entered this bubble, they would be trapped unless they could figure out how to escape.

    The Supreme''s words echoed in his mind: 10 days. "Why ten days?" Emery wondered, piecing together the puzzle in his head. There had to be something more��some hidden purpose behind it.

    As Emery pondered the Supreme''s cryptic challenge, Klea''s eyes slowly fluttered open. Though still pale and shivering, her voice entered his mind, calm butced with concern.

    <The water in this chamber is not normal,> she conveyed telepathically.

    Her words piqued his interest. Given Klea''s deepprehension of water and ice, Emery trusted her instincts. She exined that the water here resisted any change��it wasn''t just cold, it was bing colder with time, and she couldn''t seem to warm herself, no matter how hard she tried. The situation was rming.

    Determined to test this for himself, Emery activated his [8 Elements Transmutation Technique], channeling his spirit energy to generate heat into the space around them. As he did, he immediately felt a strong resistance. The water seemed to push back, rejecting his attempt to alter its temperature, confirming what Klea had sensed. The water wasn''t behaving naturally��it was suppressing change, absorbing energy, and bing colder in the process.

    His mind raced with possible solutions. His next thought was to summon Kigragh, hoping the Khaos Guardian''s me could help them out of this strange predicament. But as he tried to tap into his waypoints, Emery was met with unexpected resistance. The immense pressure from outside the chamber disrupted his connection, blocking his ability to reach the outside world. They were trapped. No way to summon assistance, or escape.

    Though the pressure outside the chamber blocked him from external help, Emery still had ess to his domain. He called out Livi, the Baphomet known for her fire element proficiency. Her task was simple��heat the freezing chamber and push back the relentless cold.

    <Yes, Master�� I will heat this cold chamber for you,> But moments into her attempt

    <Master�� I don''t understand�� I''ve tried my best��>

    Her voice grew more strained, frustration bleeding through.

    <Master�� do you mind...? I hate water��>

    Emery sighed. Even Livi''s fire couldn''tpete with the water''s unnatural resistance to change, forcing Emery to pull her back into his domain.

    Afterward, Klea spoke up, her voice tinged with realization. Despite the relentless cold, she had discovered something within the water itself. With her deep affinity for ice and water elements, she had not only sensed the anomaly but also gained some form ofprehension from it. It appears Klea had found one of the fortunes the Supreme had mentioned.

    Without further exnation, Klea pulled out her Lotus pen and began drawing intricate runes in the water. Emery watched as the shimmering symbols spread like ripples, their meaning cryptic to him. As she finished her work, she channeled her spell, and to Emery''s surprise, encased herself in ayer of ice.

    It was a startling transformation, but Emery knew this was Klea''s way of adapting to the environment. She had tapped into her newfound insight, using its essence to shield herself from the freezing currents. Emery, however, could not decipher the runes she had inscribed��hisprehension of the ice element was limited.

    Fortunately, Emery''s Twilight physique granted him natural resistance to the cold. Though the freezing environment was suffocating, his body could endure it, allowing him to survive the next ten days. Still, the suffocating chill gnawed at him, pressing on his lungs and sapping his energy. His breath came in frosty clouds, but he steeled himself, knowing that he had to explore further. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I need to find what other fortunes this ce holds," he muttered to himself.

    The most unusual feature of the area was undoubtedly the violent, swirling currents around the seamount. They seemed to act like a maze of relentless, shifting tunnels. With this thought, Emery activated his [Light Soaring Wings], letting their power lift him from the bubble of safety. He allowed himself to be pulled into the chaotic flow of water once more.

    This time, Emery approached the challenge with a mixture of caution and curiosity. The currents seized him immediately, spinning him from one tunnel to another with dizzying force. His wings helped him resist the pull slightly, but they couldn''t prevent the turbulent ride. He tried to analyze the flow, searching for patterns or signs of an exit. Each time he thought he found a lead, the current mmed him into another direction, eventually tossing him back into the chamber.

    "I see�� this is not meant to be easy," Undeterred, he dove back into the swirling vortex, this time more prepared. Each trip through the tunnels bruised and battered his body, but he persisted. The maze twisted in ways he couldn''t predict, and after a dozen more tries, Emery found himself back in the chamber, exhausted.

    He allowed himself a brief moment to recover, replenishing his spirit pool and gathering his strength.

    "Again!"

 Chapter 2362 Comprehension

    Chapter 2362 Comprehension

    Emery spent several hours battling the relentless streams, his body crashing and tumbling through the swirling vortex over and over again.

    Each trip left him battered, his flesh nearly torn apart if not for the constant regeneration of his [Sylvian Armor]. The cold water stung his skin, the crushing force threatening to rip him apart, but Emery''s determination kept him going.

    "Again!"

    Despite his inability to find an exit, Emery''s efforts were not in vain. Slowly, he became more attuned to the currents, growing familiar with their chaotic patterns. Every time he was thrown from one tunnel to another, VIA would help keep all the data, helping him analyze the maze of swirling water. Piece by piece, he was finally able to map theyout of the tunnels.

    It became clear that the tunnel streams, while appearing natural, were anything but.

    Emery found that the streams ran in parallel, divided into over 300 sections that pushed and pulled each other, creating a continuous and seemingly infinite movement. However, the design of the tunnels was far too precise to be a natural formation. Someone had deliberately shaped each tunnel with exact measurements��its size, length, and angle��ensuring the streams never stopped, creating the perfect bnce between chaos and order. The name "Infinity Seamount" now made perfect sense.

    As this realization struck him, Emery felt a sudden surge of understanding. The streams, the vortex, the calm center��they were all interconnected, reflecting the flow of nature itself. Inspired by this newfound insight, Emery sat down in the lotus position. He closed his eyes, letting his senses reach out to the currents around him. His mind focused on the rtionship between the extreme vortexes and the calmness of the deep sea within the chamber. In this tranquil state, Emery began toprehend the deeper nature of the currents, tapping into the flow of energy that coursed through the seamount.

    [You have sessfullyprehended thew of Water.]

    [Yourprehension of the Law of Nature has improved.]

    [Law of Nature: 41 (42%)]

    When Emery opened his eyes, three days had passed.

    He was relieved to find that Klea had broken free from her frozen state. Her skin was no longer pale, her energy vibrant��Klea had clearly gained much from her experience, her mastery over ice and water now even stronger, making her far more resistant to the cold than before.

    Noticing Emery''s calm demeanor, Klea sensed that he, too, had made progress. She asked,

    <What have you learned? Have you found a way to exit this ce?>

    Emery didn''t respond with words. Instead, he summoned his [Sylvian Armor] once more, and his wings of light spread wide as he prepared for yet another attempt. Without hesitation, he dove back into the swirling currents.

    This time, things were different. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His newfound understanding of the Law of Water allowed him to move with the currents rather than fight against them. His body flowed with the streams, adapting to their varying speeds and pressures, weaving through the maze with far more grace than before. His movements became fluid, the swirling water no longer his enemy but a guide.

    As Emery swam through the currents, VIA''s data mapped out the entire maze, guiding him toward the exit. Every twist and turn, every tunnel, every shift in the currents was now familiar to him. He could sense the flow, anticipate the changes, and adjust his course ordingly. But just as he neared the path to freedom, the pressure from one of therger streams intensified. A heavy current mmed into him, blocking his way forward. Despite his best efforts, Emery was forced back once again, thrown out of the tunnel and into the safety of the central chamber.

    VIA presented Emery with half a dozen alternate routes, meticulously mapped out from the data they had gathered. Each led toward the exit but, frustratingly, every attempt ended in failure. It felt as if an invisible barrier was pushing him back or that an overwhelming force was pulling him into the swirling vortex, making escape seem impossible.

    <Show it to me,> Klea asked.

    In response, VIA projected a detailed holographic map of the tunnel system. Afterward, Emery shared his findings using his [Soul Walk] ability. It allowed Klea to experience the disorienting force firsthand.

    It took only a moment for Klea to discern that a formation was embedded within the streams, itsplexity hidden in theyers of flowing water. As she delved deeper into its intricacies, breaking it down bit by bit, another realization hit her��an insight into the very structure of the formation. While Klea was engrossed in her newfound understanding, Emery shifted his focus to the other mystery of the seamount: the bubble-like barrier that separated them from the deadly currents outside. Drawing from his previous understanding of the currents, Emery focused on the 32 streams pouring into the chamber and how they interacted with the space within. He began to map out their movements in his mind, noting how the streams bnced and countered one another. But this new insight went beyond just the behavior of the water. It revealed a more profound connection between the shapes formed by the Earth element within the seamount and the gravitational forces at work.

    As he contemted this rtionship, Emery realized that the bubble barrier was not merely a protective shield. It was a carefully crafted equilibrium. The way the streams converged and diverged created a dynamic pressure system that maintained the chamber''s integrity, allowing it to exist in a state of calm amid the violent forces swirling outside.

    One day�� two days�� three days passed.

    Each day, Emery became more engrossed in the intricate rtionship between the water''s weight and movement, the shapes of the mountain, and the pull of gravity. The seamount was not just a random formation but a masterful confluence of elements, creating a natural spatial barrier.

    With each moment spent contemting this synergy, he became increasingly convinced that this newfound understanding would greatly enhance his ability to connect his dark and light domains.

    Unfortunately, the ten-day deadline loomed, a limit that had been imposed without clear exnation. Then, as the final day approached, the answer revealed itself.

    Emery noticed a subtle change in the currents. The once-violent vortex that had trapped them began to lose its force. The streams slowed, and then, in an instant, they ceased altogether.

    As the extreme currents finally subsided, transforming the once-tumultuous seamount into an empty shell of its former self, Emery knew it was time to make his move.

    Holding Klea''s hand, Emery swam upward back to the Shamb Kingdom where the Supreme Being awaited them.

 Chapter 2363 Test

    Chapter 2363 Test

    At a depth of 100 miles, Emery and Klea found the Supreme Magus, Lord Quatukan��the Sea Sovereign��waiting for them. His imposing figure radiated authority, but what drew Emery''s attention was the formidable force that apanied him.

    Three dozen mermen and mermaids, all d in gleamingbat armor and armed with spears, formed a disciplined formation around him. Their expressions were focused, their bodies poised for battle.

    As the Supreme Magus smiled, Emery quickly grasped the situation. The past 10 days had been the lesson, and this was the test.

    Without a word, the aquatic warriors began to close in, their numbers forming a tightening circle around Emery and Klea. Emery instinctively prepared himself, ready to fight, but before he could act, Klea stepped forward, her voice calm yet confident. <Let me do it>

    Her words carried a weight of assurance, and Emery chose to trust her. He stood still, watching as Kleamanded the water around them with ease. The surrounding liquid, once still and unthreatening, began to stir at her will.

    Several mermen darted forward, their spears cutting through the water aimed directly at Klea, and in an instant, she turned the water into powerful waves that surged outward, meeting the iing spear attacks head-on. The force of her maniption created a barrier, pushing back the onught with masterful control.

    More mermen joined the fray, surrounding Klea from all sides. Torrents of water spewed from their spears, spiraling through the depths like underwater storms. But Klea was ready. With a focused gesture, she transformed the water surrounding her into ice, slowing the attacks as they reached her. Emery watched in awe as Klea moved with fluid grace, countering each strike with elegant, calcted defense. Ice formed at her fingertips, spreading outward like crystalline vines, freezing the water torrents mid-flight and neutralizing the attacks of their aquatic adversaries. As the battle intensified, more mermen joined the fray, transforming the skirmish into a full-scale assault. Thirty-two magus-level warriors, each moving with distinct precision and speed, merged their attacks in perfect synchrony.

    The water around them erupted into chaos, forming a massive vortex of power, swirling with devastating force. Emery quickly realized the strategy behind their attacks. The formation mirrored the secrets of the Infinity Seamount, harnessing the same principles of endless movement and synergy he had encountered within the currents. It was more than just a brute-force onught��it was a relentless, seamless cycle designed to overwhelm its target through continuous pressure.

    Emery watched as Klea fought against this tidal wave of aggression. Despite her earlier disy of mastery, even she now appeared to struggle. These were not ordinary mermen but seasoned, magus-level hybrid warriors, their aquatic abilities honed to perfection. Their attacks were unrelenting, and the pressure mounted with each passing second. Still, Emery chose to stand by. Even if Klea faltered, he believed that the struggle would lead her to a deeper insight.

    For ten long minutes, Klea held her ground, wave after wave of attacks mmed into her defenses, and for a while, she seemed to be holding her own, but the unyielding nature of the attack began to take its toll. Her movements became strained, and her ice shields started to falter under the barrage. Seeing her on the verge of being overwhelmed, Emery knew it was time to act.

    With a sharp burst of energy, he leaped into the fray and engaged the mermen alongside her. The two of them moved in perfect unison, and covered each other''s weaknesses, fending off the magus-level warriors from all angles. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As the battle raged, Klea''s sharp mind continued to analyze the situation, and soon enough, she spotted the w in their opponents'' otherwise perfect formation. <There!>

    She pointed out the precise spot where the flow of the vortex was weakest and Emery seized the moment. He delivered a powerful, decisive strike right at the weak point. His attack sliced through the water, disrupting the flow and causing the entire formation to unravel. The synchronized attacks faltered, and within moments, the vortex dissipated, leaving the mermen disoriented and scattered.

    The battle was over.

    As soon as the formation broke, the mermen swiftly retreated, swimming back to their positions behind the Supreme Magus. Lord Quatukan, the Sea Sovereign, watched them with a calm, discerning gaze. A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he addressed them.

    <Good. better than I expected,> Emery remained on high alert, knowing that this wasn''t the end of the test. His instincts sharpened, and just as he anticipated something more, he felt an immense presence looming from the abyss below. A dark shadow grew beneath the water, rising steadily toward them.

    "What is it?" Emery muttered.

    From the dark, a monstrous form surfaced.

    The creature was enormous, easily dwarfing the mermen who had just attacked. Its crystalline blue shell shimmered with an ethereal glow, reflecting the light of the deep sea. Two massive pincers, sharp and jagged, snapped threateningly, radiating raw power that made the water around it tremble. Each movement of the beast sent ripples through the surrounding currents as if the ocean itself bent to its will.

    VIA quickly analyzed the creature, feeding Emery crucial information.

    [Celestice King Mudler]

    It was a Godly-level beast, on par with Grand Magus figures��a foe not to be taken lightly. The sheer size and power of the beast exuded a dangerous aura that immediately signaled the immense challenge ahead.

    Klea sensed the magnitude of the threat instantly. She knew this battle wasn''t hers to fight. Without a word, she gracefully stepped back, giving Emery the space to confront the beast alone.

    Without hesitation, Emery unleashed both of his [Twilight] forms and Khaos'' power. His body surged with newfound strength, but even that felt barely enough.

    As the massive crab charged, its hulking body barreling through the water like an unstoppable juggernaut, Emery met it head-on. The first sh was like being hit by a tidal wave.

    BAMMM!!!

    His arms vibrated from the impact as he tried to hold back the creature''s massive pincers. The force was overwhelming, each strike pushing him further back despite his enhanced strength.

    Realizing he couldn''t win in a direct contest of power, Emery swiftly shifted tactics. He activated his wings and darted into the water with astonishing speed. With his newly learned movements, he darted through the water, around the colossal form, aiming for its vulnerable joints. His strikes were precise, each onending with bursts of energy as he tried to find a weakness.

    But then, the creature revealed its killer moves. Emery''s eyes widened in surprise as he saw the Celestice King Mudler''s eight crystalline legs stomp onto the water''s surface as though it were solid ground. With each stomp, ripples expanded outwards, but they were no ordinary ripples. Emery immediately felt the space around him begin to warp, the very water trembling under an unseen force. Before he could react, his body locked up.

    "What technique is this?!" Emery''s voice was strained as he struggled against the invisible bindings. It was as though the beast had manipted the space around them, turning the water into chains that held him in ce.

    He roared, activating [Immortal Gate] to its ninth stage. His muscles bulged, veins popping under the strain as he forced his way free, shattering the bindings just in time to see the beast''s gigantic pincer swinging toward him. Emery barely had time to react before it mmed into him with the force of a mountain.

    BAMMM!!

    The impact sent him hurtling backward. Before he could recover, the colossal creature was already upon him again. Its glowing shell loomed overhead, and the eight legs stomped once more. The same binding seized Emery, freezing him in ce as the massive pincer came crashing down again.

    This time, Emery desperately tried to use his spatial magic to escape. He cast [Spatial Bending], warping the space around him in an attempt to slip free, but the beast''s power was too great. BAMMM!!!

    The pincer mmed into him with devastating force. His bones creaked under the pressure, and a sharp pain exploded through his ribs as he was thrown back again. But the creature was relentless. The third time it attacked, then the fourth, and the fifth, each time binding him with the same unbreakable spatial distortions. Emery did not give up; instead, he grew excited. Each attack brought him closer to an understanding. The same spatial distortion he had sensed earlier in the Infinity Seamount was at y here. Every binding, every ripple in the water, was part of arger pattern. Emery could feel it like a puzzle slowly clicking into ce.

    The sixth attack came, then the seventh. By now, his body was battered, and his strength was waning. But in the depths of his mind, the breakthrough was almost there. He could sense the flow of energy, the precise moment when the bindings took hold.

    When the eighth attack came, Emery was ready. As the beast''s massive legs stomped down, creating the familiar ripples that bound the space around him, he didn''t resist the binding like before. Instead, he moved with it, flowing along the rhythm of the spatial distortion. He could feel the energy shift at just the right moment, and with a sudden twist of his body, he slipped through the invisible chains, darting out of the way of the iing pincer.

    For the first time in the battle, he had sessfully evaded the attack.

    The beast halted, its glowing eyes fixated on him. Emery stood panting, his body battered, bruised, and barely holding together, but his heart swelled with triumph. From a distance, Lord Quatukan, the Sea Sovereign, raised his hand in acknowledgment.

    "Good... Very good... Let us head back and talk."

 Chapter 2364 Festive

    Chapter 2364 Festive

    As Emery returned to the Shamb Underwater Kingdom, he was greeted by a grand spectacle��a lively feast. The shimmering halls of the kingdom were adorned with glowing corals and bioluminescent nts that illuminated the water around them, creating a surreal, enchanting atmosphere. Long tables covered in exotic sea delicacies. Vibrant tes of seaweed sds, marinated kelp, and rare underwater fruits, some glowing faintly, others pulsating with energy, were arranged in intricate patterns. Crystal ms served with golden pearls inside and giant sea snails cooked in fragrant herbs filled the air with rich, unfamiliar aromas. The food was as much a visual experience as it was for taste, appealing to all senses simultaneously.

    Hundreds of mermen, mermaids, and fishfolk��creatures with fins and scales of every hue imaginable��swam gracefully around the feast. Theyughed and conversed, their voices echoing through the water like a melody, adding to the festive ambiance. Music yed from instruments made of seashells and coral, the tones soft and haunting, carried by the currents. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Despite the jovial mood, Emery was a bit taken aback by the abrupt shift in tone.

    Just hours ago, Supreme Lord Quatukan had put him through a life-threatening test. Now, the Sea Sovereign sat at the head of the feast, his imposing figure rxed and joyful, calling his closest confidants to join the celebration. His mood was infectious, and it wasn''t long before those around him joined in hearty conversation.

    In the middle of the hall, Emery saw Grand Magus Neytiri, hermanding presence softened by the festive atmosphere. She was dressed in intricately woven seaweed garments, her skin shimmering like the surface of the water under moonlight.

    As Emery approached, he noticed another figure standing near Neytiri.

    Standing tall and imposing, a muscr Grand Magus hybrid, his body covered in gleaming crystal blue shells, exuded a familiar yet chilling presence. Emery''s eyes widened in surprise as he realized who this Grand Magus was. It was the same massive godly-level beast he had fought mere hours ago.

    Neytiri, always with a yful smile, leaned toward Emery and spoke with a teasing tone. "This is wf, my father''s oldest friend."

    wf turned his cold gaze to Emery, his expression unreadable. His powerful, silent stare lingered for a moment, and then, without uttering a single word, he turned and made his way to the dining table, his heavy footsteps echoing in the hall.

    Seeing Emery''s confusion, Neytiri chuckled softly. "He doesn''t speak much... but believe me, that was his most hospitable gesture." After the long and vibrant celebration, Emery finally found himself face-to-face with the Supreme Lord Quatukan. Though the conversation was brief, it carried the weight of importance. Emery had been seeking to understand the Supreme Lord''s true intentions, and while Quatukan remained reserved, his daughter Neytiri stepped in to fill in the gaps with her usual yful demeanor.

    Quatukan''s satisfaction with Emery''s talents was clear. He granted both Emery and Klea unrestricted ess to the Infinity Seamount during its seasonal anomalies��an opportunity that few ever received. More surprisingly, the Supreme Lord offered the chance for Emery to spar with Grand Magus wf, should he desire it.

    The Supreme Lord''s generosity didn''t end there. He asked if Emery had any requests or needs, promising to assist in any way he could. Though the offer seemed genuine, it only heightened Emery''s difort. The sudden kindness and favor from such a powerful figure��one with whom Emery had no prior rtionship��felt unnerving.

    Refusing could be taken as a grave insult, so Emery responded by asking for something less personal but still valuable��rare underwater materials; flora, and fauna from the Shamb Kingdom''s depths.

    Neytiri was assigned to assist him, ensuring that Emery''s needs would be met.

    Emery and Klea left the feast with gratitude, following the female Grand Magus in gathering the rare underwater materials he had requested. As they walked, Emery saw an opportunity to probe deeper into the reasons behind the Supreme Lord''s sudden generosity.

    The question lingered in his mind: Was this due to the Elixir?

    With this thought in mind, Emery cautiously exined that he could not guarantee a constant supply of the elixir, not at the moment. His current focus was tied to fulfilling a request for the insectoid race, which took precedence over any othermitments.

    The female Grand Magus, however, dispelled his concerns, revealing that the Supreme Lord was a straightforward figure. He helped those he liked and showed no mercy to those he did not. There were no borate schemes at y. One of the reasons behind the Supreme Lord''s favor was tied to Emery''s rising prominence. His name had spread far and wide, especially among the half-bloods.

    Neytiri shows a hint of amusement, "Instructor Emery�� don''t you realize how famous you are now? Especially among us half-bloods?"

    Emery was momentarily taken aback by the statement. He had been aware of his public challenge to Nephilim Hall and knew that defeating their apostles had drawn significant attention. However, his focus had been on his training for the past six months, and he had paid little mind to the broader impact of his actions. Now, it dawned on him that his growing fame had reached even the ears of a Supreme being like the Sea Sovereign.

    The visit to Shamb Kingdom concluded on a note of mutual cooperation. The agreement reached would benefit both sides: Emery would provide a regr supply of elixirs for the Fishmen. In return, the kingdom would contribute valuable gic material to his Supreme Gene Research, further advancing the project. Additionally, the Shamb Kingdom agreed to openly trade their rare underwater resources with his apothecary shops.

    After concluding the agreement, Emery and Klea left the vast underwater kingdom, traveling swiftly back to the academy hall.

    Upon their return, Emery wasted no time heading straight into his domain, eager to make use of the newfound sea materials he had acquired. Among them was the one he got from the academy, the [Spring Lotus Fruit].

 Chapter 2365 Spring Lotus Fruit

    Chapter 2365 Spring Lotus Fruit

    The Spring Lotus Fruit was an extraordinary find, a rare high-grade tier 8 material that carried immense value. Emery had done his research; he knew that a single piece of this fruit had once been auctioned for a staggering 200 million spirit stones. There were two known methods to harness the fruit''s full potential, each offering distinct benefits depending on the user''s goals. The first method was the direct consumption of the fruit, which provided a massive surge in soul force.

    This method was particrly sought after by Magus aiming to bridge the gap to the Grand Magus realm.

    The second method involved burning the fruit and slowly digesting its smoke, allowing the body to absorb the fruit''s essence in a much more controlled manner. This method didn''t provide the same overwhelming boost in raw power but instead brought the mind to a heightened state of rity.

    For Grand Magus figures, who often struggled with making breakthroughs in the intricate andplexws they sought to master, this was invaluable. The smoke allowed them to bypass mental blockades, making difficult breakthroughs much more attainable.

    Emery had every intention of sharing the precious Spring Lotus Fruit with Klea. Both of them already possessed a high level of soul force, making the second method��the slower, more refined approach of burning the fruit''s essence��the best choice for their continued growth. But as an experienced Apothecary, Emery had no ns to hastily use such a rare and valuable material without first experimenting with its full potential. He understood the fruit''s worth and wanted to ensure they made the most of it.

    Drawing on his experience in creating spirit-enhancing incense, Emery set to work crafting a method that would maximize the benefits of the fruit''s smoke. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After days of iterations and adjustments, he perfected the recipe, which produced five Spring Lotus Candles from one fruit. Each candle would slowly release the fruit''s essence when burned, enabling a steady and controlled absorption of its potent effects.

    Satisfied with the result, Emery decided to give Klea three of the candles.

    When he presented the candles to her, as expected, she immediately declined the generous offer. "No, you can take them all... It''s your reward."

    But Emery was resolute. He wouldn''t take no for an answer. "You''ve done an incredible job assisting me here at the academy," he exined. "You deserve these as much as I do. Besides, I''m still getting a valuable part of it."

    Klea raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Emery then revealed that he kept the Lotus Seeds from the fruit, a resource that could be even more valuable for his purposes.

    Emery spent the next few days meticulously working on integrating the underwater materials he had gathered from the Shamb Kingdom into his newly created Spring Lake within his domain. He took his time adjusting the flow and bnce, and once he was satisfied, he began the delicate process of nting the [Spring Lotus Seeds] he had preserved, initiating their cultivation.

    With unwavering dedication, Emery monitored the progress of the seeds, experimenting with various methods to encourage their growth.

    Days turned into weeks as he tried everything he could, even applying advanced techniques like casting photosynthesis spells directly into the seeds to stimte life within them. Despite his best efforts, failure was a frequent result. One by one, the seeds withered or remained dormant, resisting his cultivation.

    But Emery was nothing if not patient. His bond with nature was profound, and his relentless pursuit of sess finally bore fruit��literally. After three long weeks of tending to the seeds, his perseverance paid off. Two of the seeds began to respond, showing signs of life. The moment the first bud broke through the surface of the water, Emery felt a powerful connection form between the growing nt and his entire domain.

    The energy within theke surged, and Emery felt a noticeable increase in his natural energy as the lotus continued to grow. Emery continued his cultivation with unwavering focus, integrating all the insights he had gained from his time at the Infinity Seamount. He poured his understanding into his connection with the natural forces around him. When he reached a mental blockade, Emery made a decisive choice. He lit one of the [Spring Lotus Candles] allowing the incense to permeate the air around him.

    [You have sessfullyprehended the Law of Water.] [You have sessfullyprehended the Law of Earth.] [Yourprehension of the Law of Nature has improved.] [Law of Nature: 42 (43%)]

    As the days passed, the candle''s influence continued to unravel the mysteries of thews that had once eluded him. Emery''s mind felt unusually light, each problem that had seemedplex now revealed its simplicity. It was as though the veryws of the universe were bending to his will, their patterns clear and manageable under the soothing influence of the lotus incense.

    When the candle finally burned out, Emery could feel that he was teetering on the edge of another breakthrough. However, instead of lighting another candle to force the process, he made a more calcted decision. He redirected his efforts, choosing instead to connect his [Spring Lake] with the ancient [Elysian Trees] once again, spreading the harmonious energy of both natural wonders throughout the light side of his domain.

    The result was exactly what he needed.

    [Yourprehension of the Law of Nature has improved.] [Law of Nature: 43 (44%)]

    The gentle yet powerful flow of energy surged within his domain, creating a more bnced and enriched environment. Emery could feel the vibrant shift within the light side of his domain. Every inch of his domain felt alive, the energy flowing like a harmonious symphony.

    Despite this, Emery knew from experience that this was not yet the equilibrium he sought. [Energy Bnce: Darkness 52%, Light 48%]

    The delicate bnce between light and dark remained elusive, with darkness still holding the upper hand. Emery understood that without achieving a perfect bnce between light and dark, his domain would never reach its full potential.

 Chapter 2366 Capture the Flag

    Chapter 2366 Capture the g

    A tense atmosphere hung over the clearing as two groups of 50 acolytes stood poised at the base of a towering, forested mountain, 100 miles outside of Utopia City.

    The objective was simple: reach the summit and im the g that fluttered in the wind, a symbol of victory waiting at the peak. The air was thick with anticipation, every acolyte eager to prove themselves in the uing battle.

    Leading one of the groups was a striking silver-haired girl, her sharp eyes gleaming confidently. Shemanded a force of half-blood acolytes.

    "Don''t get your hopes up, we will be the winners,"

    Standing across the field was a young man with a noble demeanor. He replied with a calm smile, "Well... not this time... you won''t."

    As both groups eyed each other, mentally preparing for the challenge, the signal was given��a sharp, piercing note that echoed across the clearing.

    Without hesitation, both sides charged forward, their movements swift and precise. The initial sprint through the open field soon gave way to the dense thickets and uneven ground of the lower mountain slopes. But the mountain wasn''t just an unyielding obstacle of nature. As they ascended, they quickly encountered the first challenge: abined force of 100 acolytes standing in their path. This group was a mix from the higher and middle halls, their task was to prevent any group from reaching the summit without a fight.

    Immediately, the battle erupted into chaos. The mountain''s base became a battlefield, and the two advancing groups were forced to halt their momentum and engage the defenders. Fireballs crackled through the air, while barriers of light and shadow were summoned to block iing attacks. The sh of weapons and the hum of magical energy filled the forest as acolytes from all sides engaged in closebat, dodging spells and striking at each other with deadly precision.

    Shinta, the silver-haired leader of Hall 9, pushed her team of half-bloods forward with sheer aggression, smashing through every challenge with raw force. Her acolytes, a mix of diverse bloodlines, followed her lead, their abilities enhancing the team''s relentless advance. They tore through the initial obstacles with brutal efficiency, determined to be the first to reach the summit.

    Meanwhile, Hardy, the calm and strategic leader of Hall 6, took a more measured approach, maintaining a steady pace but falling a few steps behind Hall 9. His methodical demeanor contrasted sharply with Shinta''s ferocity, but his focus was unwavering. As they pressed on, the difference in tactics became evident.

    "We need to go faster! We cannot get left behind!" ine shouted, frustration evident in his voice. Hispetitive nature red, especially as he watched the insectoid half-bloods among their ranks grow restless, eager not to be outdone by the other half-blood in Hall 9.

    Hardy, however, remainedposed. "Don''t worry�� let them clear the path for us," he said calmly, his eyes scanning the terrain ahead. "Heal the wounded, conserve our stamina."

    As they reached midway up the mountain, the second wave of challenges came into y. Intricate formations sprung up around them, designed to slow their ascent and disorient their movements. Traps were hidden within the terrain, and every step became a gamble. But the challenges didn''t end there��suddenly, from the ground below, dozens of Chizpurs emerged, their stone-like bodies breaking through the earth with ease.

    Leading the group was Chokokoko, a dark-skinned young Chizpur,manding his kin with an air of authority. Following the stone creatures came a swarm of dark-skinned orcs, and at the rear stood Twik, wielding nature''s fury. Walls of stone and thorny nts erupted in their wake, blocking paths and hindering movement.

    Shinta was undeterred. She quickly adjusted, calling out, "Arrow formation! Breakthrough by force!" Her half-bloods immediately fell into line, forming a pointed spearhead that charged forward, battering through the barriers with brute strength and spells. Stone crumbled and nts splintered as they powered their way forward, their cohesion making them an unstoppable force.

    On the other hand, Hardy''s group faced the same daunting obstacles but took a different approach. He split his forces;Titus and Armenius, The two acolytes, skilled and quick-witted, immediately led smaller teams to the sides, darting around the thicker formations and using deception to confuse the simpler-minded orcs and nt creatures. The Chizpurs, slow to adjust, struggled to respond to the divided attack. As the battle reached its peak, both groups, realizing they couldn''t break through with sheer numbers alone, sacrificed their main forces to push a few select individuals past the stone walls and thorny barriers.

    Shinta, with her agile form, and Rajh, the tiger half-blood warrior, surged forward on one side. On the opposite nk, HaRon and Kingrig fought their way through, each with their eyes fixed on the prize��a g perched atop the mountain summit.

    "It''s mine!!" Shinta shouted, her voice ringing with fierce determination as she dashed forward.

    "No, it''s not!!" Kingrig bellowed in response. His body crackled with ck lightning, and he charged toward the two half-bloods like a storm, intending to strike them down while letting HaRon grab the win.

    Shinta managed to dodge, her swift, lithe movements carrying her safely out of the path of his deadly lightning, leaving Rajh to face off against Kingrig''s wrath. She pressed on, her slithering steps closing the distance between her and HaRon, both now mere meters from the g. Each step brought them closer to their goal, the intensepetition driving them onward. However, as they neared the summit, both acolytes abruptly slowed, their eyes widening as two more figures appeared before them, standing guard at the top.

    "You!! Why are you two here?" Shinta hissed, her shock evident as she recognized the unexpected opponents standing in their path.

    From one side, the towering figure of the Bronze Dragon Shiryu loomed, his presence powerful andmanding. On the other side was Dillion, his massive sword gleaming in the light as he held it ready. Both of them were their respected graduated seniors and they exuded an aura of Magus''s realm.

    "You cannot pass!" Dillion dered, raising his colossal de as a warning, his voice as unyielding as his stance. Shiryu followed suit, leveling his spear with precise intent. The sudden appearance of these formidable figures sent shockwaves through the contenders. Rajh and Kingrig, who had been locked in their fierce battle just moments ago, now froze in ce, momentarily forgetting their rivalry. With the stakes heightened, the two warriors realized the necessity of a temporary truce. The same understanding passed between Shinta and HaRon. Both sides shifted their focus, each team uniting against the powerful guardians blocking their path.

    Despite their relentless efforts, it quickly became apparent that both Shiryu and Dillion were far too powerful for their opponents to ovee. Dillion''s mastery of gravity spells in his Magus form was particrly daunting, creating an invisible force that weighed down his opponents, severely restricting the movements of all four acolytes. Every step felt like wading through thick mud, and the strain was palpable.

    On the other side, Shiryu, now fully transformed into his fearsome dragon form, wielded his spear with deadly precision. Each thrust was apanied by a roar that reverberated through the battlefield, his powerful strikes pushing them back relentlessly.

    "This is impossible!!" However, amidst the chaos, Shinta''s quick thinking and cunning instincts came to the forefront. She had been watching closely, biding her time, waiting for the perfect opportunity. While the others struggled, she cleverly concealed herself within Twik''s root attack, camouging her spells among the tangled vines and branches. Faking her capture, she tricked both Magus into thinking she was out of the fight.

    Then, in one swift, calcted motion, she broke free from the roots and bolted forward, her feet barely touching the ground as she slipped past both Magus in a burst of speed.

    A victorious smile spread across her face as she dashed toward the g. "I win!!" she eximed,ughter bubbling from her lips.

    But just a few steps from the g, she was shocked to see another figure appear from the opposite side of the mountain. It was Hardy, who had quietly taken a detour around the chaos, and with a triumphant smirk, he snatched the g from its ce.

    "NOOO!!!!!" Shinta''s voice rang with disbelief. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Hahaha! Hall 6 wins!!" Hardy dered, his grin wide as he waved the g triumphantly for all to see.

    Thebined instructors from the various allied halls watched the results with satisfaction, their eyes gleaming with approval. Klea, in particr, couldn''t hide her tion, a proud smile crossing her face as she observed how smoothly the joint training exercise had unfolded. It had been a perfect simtion of a real battle, and the coboration between the acolytes was better than she''d hoped.

    With only two months remaining until the end-of-year exams, the pressure was palpable. For many of the acolytes, this marked their final year��onest chance to leave their mark within the academy before they would be judged on their readiness to face the outside world.

    This was precisely why their newly advanced seniors, Shiryu and Dillion, had taken the time to assist in the training. The presence of two fresh Magus-level acolytes was an invaluable resource for the younger students. Once the joint training exercise concluded, Shiryu and Dillion took the time to personally mentor the juniors. Both moved amongst the tired but eager acolytes, offering advice, correcting techniques, and sharing insights. They ensured that the younger acolytes would be prepared, both physically and mentally, for the challenges of the uing exams.

    x x x x x x x

 Chapter 2367 Influence

    Chapter 2367 Influence

    Hall 6 was hosting a special guest today, and the atmosphere was thick with anticipation. Emery and Klea sat in the main hall, waiting as an elderly Grand Magus entered, apanied by two of his equally formidable elders. The guest was the patriarch of the Augusta faction, one of the top Grade 2 factions in the Alpha Quadrant. Though Emery had be ustomed to meeting influential leaders from powerful factions, this particr patriarch held unique significance. The Augusta faction was not only one of the most respected lower realm factions, but it was also the very group that Dillion had originally been tied to. Three years ago, the Augusta faction had vehemently opposed Dillion''s decision to reject an offer from the prestigious high halls and instead align himself with Emery''s newly established lower realm halls. Their disdain was clear at the time; they had considered it a waste of Dillion''s talent and potential. But now, three yearster, the narrative had dramatically shifted. Emery''s Lower Realm Hall had risen rapidly through the ranks, earning a reputation as one of the academy''s top halls. Even more impressive was the fact that Dillion, once a controversial figure in Augusta''s eyes, had recently achieved a remarkable breakthrough into the Magus realm. This not only validated his decision but also brought immense pride and honor to his home faction. The meeting began cordially, with the patriarch presenting a series ofvish gifts��rare artifacts and materials of value. It was a gesture of gratitude for Emery''s guidance in nurturing Dillion. However, Klea, who had gleaned insider information, had already informed Emery about the true reason for their visit. "We are hoping you would consider letting Dillion return to aid his faction, his home," the patriarch said, his voice measured yet firm.

    The request, though politely worded, carried significant weight. Dillion, the new rising star of the Augusta faction, had announced his intention to devote his future to supporting Hall 6 and the lower realm alliance. His decision had caused ripples back in his home world, where the Augusta faction saw him as one of their most valuable assets. That the patriarch himself hade to make this request showed just how crucial Dillion was to them.

    Emery listened carefully but remained resolute. He had no intention of letting go of someone as important as Dillion, not unless the young Magus chose to leave of his own ord. "I believe we must respect Dillion''s decision on this matter," Emery said calmly, his tone firm yet diplomatic.

    One of the grand magus elders, standing at the patriarch''s side, bristled at Emery''s response. His voice rose, betraying his frustration. "The boy is too young to understand matters of such great importance... He needs to see the big picture and think about his home first!"

    The room fell into a brief, tense silence, but Emery remainedposed. His eyes met the elder, unflinching, as he responded with quiet authority. "A boy? I disagree. Dillion is no longer a boy��he is a Magus now, I believe he is old enough to understand"

    Despite understanding the importance of loyalty to one''s homnd, Emery couldn''t ignore the reality of the situation. The Augusta faction, for all its prestige, had offered almost no support to Dillion or his n during his early days. Only now, after Dillion''s breakthrough and newfound fame, did theye to im him as one of their own. The truth, however, was that Dillion had already expressed his intention to distance himself from the Augusta faction. He had voiced a desire to bring his family out of the faction and align with another, with the Earth faction being at the top of his list. It was a bold move, one that would strengthen his ties with Emery butplicated his rtionship with his home faction.

    Unlike the elder brash demands, the patriarch seemed more measured.

    He realized the delicate situation they were now in. Emery''s words carried weight, not only because of his position but also due to his recent aplishments and rising influence. Moreover, Dillion''s growing poprity within the Augusta faction had already made his potential departure a painful blow to their pride.

    On the other hand, as much as Emery valued a talent like Dillion, he knew that the Earth faction, with its current resources, could not fully support Dillion and his n, especially given the mounting tensions with the Nephilim. There was a looming conflict that threatened everything Emery and his allies had built, and he couldn''t promise Dillion the stability his family needed��at least not yet.

    Emery encouraged Dillion to reflect carefully on his decision, emphasizing the importance of considering his home and family before making his decision.

    That''s when Klea stepped in with apromise, skillfully navigating the delicate situation. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She presented a deal to the Augusta faction, one that would not only keep Dillion tied to the lower realm alliance but also bring Augusta into the fold as an honorary member. This meant that Augusta, a powerful grade 2 faction, would be the first of its kind to officially join the alliance, raising the prestige of the entire lower realmwork.

    By agreeing to the deal, Dillion would still be able to support the lower realm alliance and the academy, acting as Augusta''s representative. It was a perfect middle ground��Dillion wouldn''t be torn away from his home, yet he could still honor hismitment to Emery and the alliance.

    This wasn''t the first time such apromise had been reached. Over the years, many smaller factions had begun to gravitate toward Emery''s alliance, especially after the hall''s elevation to the top ranks. Factions eager to gain poprity and resources found it far easier to join the lower realmwork, benefiting from its growing influence.

    After the deal was finalized and the patriarch of Augusta left, Dillion threw himself fully into helping the younger acolytes prepare for their uing final exam. Watching his juniors train, Dillion said with a smile "Master you really did it... You brought us all to the top."

 Chapter 2368 Guidance

    Chapter 2368 Guidance

    On this particr day, Dillion was in charge of the training. His booming voice echoed across the yard as he challenged the Hall 6 acolytes. Hardy stepped forward confidently, bringing Titus and Aremnius with him, leading a group of six lower realm acolytes. They put up a solid fight, but within five minutes, Dillion had defeated them, each strike of his sword precise and calcted.

    Next, ine came forward with Bena and Evalice, leading six insectoid half-bloods. Their battlested a bit longer, but in the end, Dillion''s skill overwhelmed them as well. He offered advice between strikes, pointing out where they could improve. Once the dust settled, they too bowed, acknowledging their defeat.

    Dillion then turned to Ullong, raising his sword. "What about you?" he asked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ullong shifted ufortably and shook his head. "No�� thank you, senior. I''m not feeling too well, er...I had food poisoning"

    Ha Ron and Kingrig stepped forward, eager to test their skills. They looked ready, determination in their eyes. However, just as they were about to begin, Emery''s voice rang out, signaling the end of the session. "That''s enough for now."

    Emery called the three of them��Ha Ron, Kingrig, and Dillion��to follow him.

    They entered the Khaos hub and watched in surprise as another identical Emery emerged from the domain gate. The moment he appeared, the previous Emery disintegrated into ash, vanishing in front of their eyes.

    The three acolytes stood frozen for a moment, realizing that the Emery who had been training them was a mere clone. They quickly turned to the real Emery and voiced their respect "Master."

    Emery had spent thest few months immersed in his training, honing his skills and deepening his understanding of thews of nature and light. After hearing about Dillion''s arrival and the academy''s progress, he decided it was time for a break, eager to witness firsthand how the young acolytes were faring.

    "You may begin,"

    As he watched from the sidelines, he took note of Dillion''s impressive improvement. The newly advanced Magus wielded his heavy sword with fierce precision, his movements fluid and powerful. Ha Ron and Kingrigunched a series of swift attacks, but they struggled to prate Dillion''s defenses. It quickly became apparent to Emery that the Earth acolytes were not yet strong enough to match Dillion''s new prowess.

    Seeing the situation unfold, Emery decided to call upon additional help.

    "You are calling for me, Father?" came a familiar voice, Shinta stepped in from one of the Khaos doors.

    The moment she joined the battle, the atmosphere shifted; her presence was electrifying, instantly changing the flow of the battle.Together, they formed a formidable team against Dillion, each attack coordinated and strategic.

    "That was amazing! I heard you''re in the top ten right now," Dillion remarked, casually swinging his sword while casting gravity spells that rippled through the air.

    "I''m third rank!��it''s a big difference!" Shinta replied and unleashed her Shaman form. This burst of power allowed her to break free from Dillion''s gravity restraints, matching his prowess blow for blow.

    With Shinta''s interruption, both Kingrig and Ha Ron found their footing as well, shaking off the residual effects of Dillion''s spells. They joined the fray with renewed determination, their attacks bing more synchronized as they worked together against their formidable opponent.

    The training session ramped up in intensity. For more than 30 minutes, the four acolytes engaged in a fierce battle. Finally, Emery decided it was time to step in. He approached the group with a simple wooden stick in hand. He casually strikes out at each of them, pointing out their ws, and skillfully exploiting gaps in their defenses. After the sparring session, Emery gathered the four acolytes around him to offer some more personalized guidance. Kingrig, known for his overly aggressive style, was the first to receive advice. Emery pointed out that Kingrig''s heavy reliance on fast power attacks left him vulnerable when an opponent managed to counter. To help bnce his approach, Emery modified the [Mineralized Warrior] spell, shifting it from abination of darkness and earth elements to lightning.

    This change allowed Kingrig to summon multiple lightning clones, which would enhance hisbat versatility without sacrificing his aggressive tendencies. The improvement gave Kingrig a way to maintain offensive pressure while adding a strategicyer to his approach.

    For Ha Ron, Emery focused on helping him perfect the [Darkness Infusion] and [Shadow Edge] spells. By teaching him how to channel the darkness element more fluidly into his sword, Emery showed Ha Ron how to make his de significantly more lethal.

    While Emery guided Kingrig and Ha Ron, Shinta and Dillion observed the session with keen interest. Shinta, with her exceptional talent, quickly absorbed the instructions given to the other two acolytes, effortlessly internalizing the lessons and thinking of ways to adapt them to her own abilities. However, when Emery shifted his focus to Dillion, the situation was different. The gravity spell was far more advanced, a power not everyone could wield, making it challenging even for the most talented to replicate.

    [Dillion]

    [Magus Realm - Crescent Moon]

    [Law of Darkness - 8%]

    [Law of Gravity - 3%]

    [Battle power: 198]

    [Soul force: 112]

    Now that Dillion had broken through to the Magus realm, Emery had much more to teach the young Magus. His lessons were meticulous, guiding Dillion throughplex techniques to harness gravity''s force more effectively.

    This, however, seemed to irritate Shinta, who stood nearby with a slight frown.

    She crossed her arms and muttered, "Huh... Why don''t I inherit your gravity talent as well? Am I not your daughter?"

    Fortunately, Emery had recently gained new insights into thew of nature, allowing him to provide fresh guidance that immediately piqued Shinta''s interest.

    Once each of them received their personalized instructions, the four acolytes moved to different sections of the Khaos hub, finding secluded areas where they could focus and channel the potent Khaos energy.

    Meanwhile, Emery summoned the other Khaos seeds. One by one, they appeared, and Emery began to request detailed reports from each of them.

 Chapter 2369 Report

    Chapter 2369 Report

    Emery stood in the center of the Khaos hub, his aura calm but powerful, radiating an unspoken authority as he patiently waited for the others to arrive. The dim lighting of the hub reflected off the smooth stone walls, casting soft shadows that danced around the space. The first to arrive were the Khaos seeds from Earth: Grand Magus Anpu, Yama, and Yami. Their footsteps echoed through the hall as they approached, their expressions focused and purposeful.

    Anpu, the imposing hybrid, was the first to step forward. His report was direct and thorough. He confirmed that Earth''s security was stable, detailing the effectiveness of the defensive measures that had been implemented. The protective formations around key strategic locations were holding strong, and recent upgrades had further fortified their defenses. Next, Yami shared updates from her explorations. She had traveled to a dozen locations connected through Earth''s newly established portal gate. She spoke of the friendly contacts she had made, many of whom were open to future coborations. Finally, Yama, stationed at the Avalon secret realm, arrived with information about the progress of Earth''s four acolytes in training; Brant, Glita, Octavius, and Gwen. His report, though brief, was filled with details about the progress of the acolytes, including breakthroughs in their cultivation andbat techniques. The next to enter the Khaos hub was Yuria from Terra. Following shortly after she was Annara, arriving from Seraph City. As Emery acknowledged their arrival, he couldn''t help but notice two key absences��Morgana and Chumo. He knew Morgana was deep in her training with Killgragah at one of the waypoints. Her absence was expected, but Chumo''sck of presence was a surprise. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Emery turned to Yuria, "Do you know where Chumo is?" he asked, hoping for some rity. However, Yuria shook her head slightly, her brow furrowing in shared worry. She exined that Chumo hadn''t returned to the Terra pce in weeks, leaving behind no clear sign of his whereabouts.

    Before Emery could delve deeper into the matter, Annara interrupted "Hey... let''s just focus on those who care enough to be here," she said, leaning back, arms crossed.

    Emery cast a nce her way, acknowledging her point. "Alright, any new intel on the Nephilim?"

    Annara delivered her update, her eyes sharp as she shared thetest insights about the Nephilim factions. She exined that internal political strife was brewing within their ranks,rgely driven by the mounting pressures of the ongoing war and significant shifts in power among the upper echelons. The Academy''s recent situation also fueled these tensions, worsening the situation.

    As Emery listened, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. The internal conflicts within the Nephilim faction might exin why they hadn''t retaliated against him yet. Their attention was likely divided, focused more on their struggles than external affairs. This reprieve, though temporary, gave Emery a sliver offort.

    Annara continued, "As for the SkyLord... well, there''s zero news about him. No sightings, no rumors, not even a whisper," she said with a shrug.

    Emery couldn''t help but feel annoyed; it had been a year since the attack.

    "Alright, that''s all I''ve got for now," Annara concluded, her serious demeanor melting back into her more rxed, teasing self. "Now, I''m gonna spend some time with my niece." With that, she made her way to the other room, clearly eager to find Shinta.

    Emery turned his attention back to Yuria, his curiosity about Chumo piqued once again. As he prepared to ask her, Yuria interrupted, mentioning that Ashaka, who was currently at Terra Pce, wanted to speak with him. This revtion shifted Emery''s ns, prompting him to decide to visit Terra City instead.

    "I aming with you then..."

    After letting all return to their respective gates, Emery took a moment topose a message to Klea before joining Yuria. Together, they stepped through the portal, emerging at Terra Pce. The familiar surroundings greeted him and the portal hummed gently behind them as it powered down.

    He passed through the castle gates and made his way along a stone path, which wound around a tranquil garden. The garden was lush and well-tended, filled with vibrant flora, creating a harmonious blend of nature''s beauty. Emery''s gaze lingered briefly on a shrine nestled to one side of the garden, where Ashaka often spent time meditating and imparting wisdom to the people of Terra City.

    As Emery approached, the peaceful scene became even more profound. In the tranquil garden, seated in perfect stillness, was Damo. The young monk sat cross-legged in the lotus position, his eyes closed,pletely absorbed in his meditation. Emery took a moment to observe, utilizing his divine sense from a distance. A wave of satisfaction washed over him as he noted Damo''s progress; the young man was on the verge of breaking through to the Halfmoon realm.

    [Damo]

    [Magus Realm - Crescent Moon]

    [Law of Light - 9%]

    [Law of Water - 13%]

    [Law of Earth - 12%]

    [Law of nt - 13%]

    [Battle power: 252]

    [Soul force: 382]

    In less than a year, Damo''s progress was nothing short of extraordinary. His growth, both in cultivation and strength, had surged to such a degree that even the genius Dillion seemed to pale inparison. Yet despite these impressive strides, Emery could still sense a lingering fragility in Damo��a mental injury that had not fully healed even after a year of careful recovery.

    As Emery observed Damo''s serene form, the Abbot approached, his presence as calm and wise as ever. "Emery, thanks foring," the Abbot greeted, his deep voice filled with gratitude.

    Ashaka proceeded to exin the progress Damo had made, recounting the weeks of meditation and healing the two had undertaken together. The Abbot''s tireless dedication had healed most of Damo''s injuries, but there remained something elusive, something they couldn''t quite understand.

    "I''ve managed to heal much of the damage," the Abbot said, his brow furrowing slightly as he continued, "but there''s an anomaly within Damo''s soul��something I cannot reach."

    Intrigued and slightly concerned, Emery activated his divine sense, allowing his mind to delve deeper into Damo''s soul. As he did, he immediately picked up on the subtle fluctuations the Abbot had mentioned. It was as though Damo''s soul was radiating a faint pulse, a tremor that resonated with a power far beyond what any ordinary Magus could wield.

    "This��" Emery whispered to himself, astonishment creeping into his voice. "This is a grand magus domain!"

    His eyes widened as the realization settled in.

    Whaty within Damo''s soul was no ordinary fluctuation��it was the foundation of a personal domain, a realm filled with cosmic energy. A domain was an incredible phenomenon, one that typically only existed within the soul of the Grand Magus realm.

    Emery''s mind raced. He was all too familiar with domains, having developed one of his own through his high proficiency in thew of space. But for Damo to possess such a thing was unheard of. He could feel the cosmic energy swirling within the domain, chaotic yet powerful, as if it was in the process of forming but had yet to stabilize. Ashaka believed that the domain lingering within Damo''s soul was none other than Fuxi''s, a remnant of the Sage of the Sixth Path who had sacrificed himself in an attempt to save Damo. This domain, like a spectral echo, had wrapped itself around the young monk''s soul, and Ashaka was convinced that it was the final barrier to Damo''s full recovery.

    Emery, who had been silently examining the strange energy fluctuations within the domain, considered Ashaka''s suggestion carefully. The idea of using his spatial power to break into the domain intrigued him, especially given its connection to Fuxi. "Senior, are you sure about this?"

    "Only if you think it would be safe," the Abbot replied.

    Emery paused, contemting the risks involved. He could not guarantee a 100% safe passage, but the curiosity that tugged at him was overwhelming. The desire to explore this unknown and potentially aid Damo in his recovery was toopelling to resist.

    Breaking through to a personal domain was no small feat. Despite Damo''s consent, the young monk could not control the swirling energies within this domain. However, this limitation also meant there would be less resistance as Emery tried to break into the barrier.

    After spending a few days in preparation, focusing his energy and attuning himself to the vibrations of the domain, Emery was ready to delve deeper into the mystery that awaited them.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2370 Sages Domain

    Chapter 2370 Sage''s Domain

    "We''re in"

    Emery dered as he shattered the barrier and broke into the domain. He and Ashaka descended together from the sky, plunging into an expansive world below. Thendscape that unfolded before them was breathtaking��a vast, enchanting realm filled with towering mountains, sprawling forests, and winding rivers. In the distance, the shimmering blue of an ocean stretched endlessly towards the horizon.

    Emery''s first impression was one of awe. The domain appeared immense, easily ten times the size of his own. However, his admiration quickly shifted to suspicion. Something felt off.

    "This... it''s an illusion, a formation!" Emery warned, his tone urgent.

    The vastness of the domain seemed unnatural, a carefully crafted trap. Ashaka, flying alongside him, nodded, immediately on guard.

    Emery intended to study the surroundings further beforending, but the formation had other ns. Without warning, the very air around them shifted, and they were forcefully pulled down into the dense forest below. Acting swiftly, Emery cast his gravity spell, pulling Ashaka close to him to prevent them from being separated. As soon as Emery and Ashaka touched the ground, the domain retaliated. The forest came alive with a barrage of defensive formations. Stone spikes erupted from the earth beneath their feet, forcing them to dodge. Wild vines twisted andshed out from the trees, attempting to ensnare them. The relentless assault quickly escted��sharp gusts of wind hurled them into the air, where bolts of lightning crackled down from the darkened sky, turning the forest aze and followed by a deluge of water surging in from the distant ocean.

    Emery recognized the infamous hexagram formation��a manifestation of Fuxi''s mastery over the eight elements. Fire, water, earth, air, nt, metal, lightning, and ice. Each element shifted seamlessly into the next, making the formation unpredictable and nearly impossible to dismantle. Even with their knowledge of Fuxi''s methods, Emery and Ashaka found themselves struggling to keep up with the rapid changes. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "If only Klea were here," Emery muttered under his breath, dodging another barrage of spikes. "She''d be a great help with this."

    Ashaka nodded but was too focused on evading the attacks to respond. Emery''s high soul force allowed him to hold his ground and tackle each elemental strike that came his way, but dismantling the entire formation would require more time than he anticipated.

    "This is so annoying," he growled, frustration bubbling as the onught continued.

    They had been trapped in the formation for hours. Though Emery''s endurance remained steady, Ashaka was beginning to show signs of wear. His movements grew sluggish, and the continuous bombardment of elemental attacks was taking its toll.

    Emery knew they couldn''t afford to stay trapped much longer. The formation''s relentless nature was designed to break down even the most seasoned of warriors. He had to find a way out, fast, before it overwhelmed them both.

    If brute force wouldn''t get them out, then he would have to exploit a weakness in the formation. Activating his [Prism of Light], he amplified his soul force, allowing his divine sense to reach deeper into the intricate web of illusions and elemental defenses surrounding them. As he focused, an unexpected sensation brushed against his mind��a voice, distant yet distinct.

    <Who are you...?>

    The voice echoed within Emery''s consciousness, unfamiliar but strangelypelling. Despite not recognizing its source, Emery cautiously responded, engaging in a brief mental exchange. To his surprise, the voice wasn''t hostile��it seemed curious and, after a few moments of conversation, even offered help. It whispered guidance, revealing the locations of the eight formation eyes that anchored the hexagram''s power.

    Reluctantly, Emery set aside his suspicions. Though unsure of the voice''s origin, he couldn''t deny the uracy of its instructions. Using his divine senses, he located the eight points scattered across the vastndscape, each pulsing with elemental energy. Together with Ashaka, they began their methodical approach to dismantling the formation.

    The water, nt, and earth eyes were the first targets. Emery''s deep understanding of the naturews made them rtively easy to break. His mastery allowed him to neutralize the flow of energy, dissolving the elemental defenses around these points with precision. Each time an eye copsed, the domain seemed to shudder, its grip loosening just a little more.

    Ashaka, though weary, proved invaluable. His expertise in fire, ice, and metalplemented Emery''s skills, and he quickly went to work on those elemental eyes, his attacks sharp and efficient. Together, they moved swiftly, breaking through the six anchors, their confidence growing with each sess.

    All that remained were the wind and lightning eyes, the most vtile of the group. With abined effort, they prepared for the final strike, and Once the final eye shattered, the entire domain shifted.

    The vast, chaotdscape of mountains, forests, and oceans dissolved like a mirage, leaving behind a much simpler, serene environment. Emery and Ashaka found themselves standing in a bamboo forest, only about two miles in radius. In the center of it all was a peaceful pond, and beside it stood a small, unassuming bamboo hut.

    The sight struck an emotional chord in both of them. This ce, though humble, felt deeply familiar��like a remnant of Fuxi himself. Memories of their mentor flooded back, and for a brief moment, they stood in silence, reflecting on the Sage.

    Emery, driven by anticipation, entered the hut. His heart pounded as he crossed the threshold, hoping to finally uncover the source of the mysterious voice. But inside, the hut was empty. There were no hidden figures or spirits waiting for him��only simple furnishings: a wooden table, a modest bed, and a few artifacts that belonged to Fuxi.

    Disappointment flickered in Emery''s eyes. "Where did the voicee from?" he murmured, his thoughts racing. His attention was quickly drawn to the walls. There, hanging with care, were Fuxi''s cherished belongings: the precious [Heavenly Array gs], a fishing rod, a zither, and Fuxi''s wooden sword.

    As his gaze lingered on the sword, the voice returned, soft but clear in his mind.

 Chapter 2371 Insight

    Chapter 2371 Insight

    As Emery stood there, holding the wooden sword in his hands, a wave of bittersweet emotion washed over him. He had hoped, perhaps irrationally, to encounter something more��a lingering trace of histe senior, Fuxi.

    But all that greeted him was the faint voice of the sword.

    "What was I thinking��." he murmured to himself, trying to suppress the disappointment.

    Emery ran his fingers along the smooth wooden hilt, tracing the delicate engraving of seven connected dots on the de.

    [Seven Star Sword]

    [Long Sword - Tier 5]

    [Lenght: 1 meter, Weight: 4 kilogram]

    Despite its beauty, Emery knew the sword''s true nature. It wasn''t designed forbat or battle��this wasn''t a warrior''s de, but rather a tool. Fuxi had used it to carve intricate formations, much like how Klea used her Lotus pen to scribe runes. The sword was a piece of art, an instrument of creation rather than destruction.

    <Has my master Fuxi passed away?> The voice echoed again, almost inquiring, though devoid of emotion.

    "Yes, he has."

    A brief silence followed as if the sword was processing the information. Then, it spoke again:

    <Are you my master now?>

    The question caught Emery off guard. He remained silent for a few moments, processing the implications.

    It quickly became clear to him that the soul within the sword was amon soul, embedded within the sword for one purpose only: to help enhance the artifact''s potential. It had no personal memories, no connection to the soul''s previous life. Its only function was to assist in the art of formation.

    As useful as the sword might be for his own purposes, Emery couldn''t bring himself to im it, not yet. This artifact was deeply tied to Fuxi''s legacy, and Emery wasn''t ready to take ownership of that just yet.

    Instead of answering the sword''s question, he gently ced it into his storage ring along with Fuxi''s other items to be discussed with his friendster.

    Emery had expected this, knowing that once they had disrupted the formation''s core, the entire space would unravel.

    Ashaka, standing by the smallke at the center of the domain, gazed across the tranquil water. Despite the peaceful surface, there was an undercurrent of anticipation. He turned to Emery, his expression hopeful. "When the domainpletely dissipates, Damo should be able to recover fully."

    After collecting all the items from the bamboo hut��it became clear for Emery that the domain was beginning to copse. The air shimmered and rippled, thendscape trembling as if it were struggling to hold itself together.

    Emery had expected this, knowing that once they had disrupted the formation''s core, the entire space would unravel.

    Ashaka, standing by the smallke at the center of the domain, gazed across the tranquil water. Despite the peaceful surface, there was an undercurrent of anticipation. He turned to Emery, his expression hopeful. "When the domainpletely dissipates, Damo should be able to recover fully."

    Emery joined him by thekeside, the two of them watching as the vibrant colors of the domain��the mountains, forests, and distant ocean��began to blur and fade. The once sprawlingndscape was gradually shrinking, pulling inward as if being erased from existence. It felt almost mncholic, as though they were witnessing the final moments of a grand creation. A realm painstakingly crafted by the Sage of the Six Paths, Fuxi, now dissolving into nothingness.

    At first, Emery''s only concern was to ensure Damo''s safety as the domain broke down. He kept his senses sharp, his divine energy attuned to any potential dangers that might arise from the disintegration. But soon, something unexpected happened.

    As the domain continued to unravel, a surge of cosmic energy erupted from its core, rippling through the air. The fluctuation caught Emery and Ashaka off guard, washing over them like an invisible tidal wave. Both of them staggered slightly, their auras ring in response.

    "What...?" Emery muttered, his mind suddenly overwhelmed by the energy. It wasn''t just chaotic power; there was something profound embedded within the cosmic surge. "This...this energy... it holds thew of multiple elements"

    The realization struck them both. This was a remnant of the Sage''s deep understanding of the 8 elements. The cosmic fluctuation carried fragments of his elementalprehension, a gift hidden within the copse of the domain.

    Without speaking, both Emery and Ashaka settled into a meditative stance, closing their eyes and allowing the energy to seep into their souls. Every wave of cosmic power that passed through them carried with it a glimpse of Fuxi''s mastery. Each element flowed through them, and within those few precious moments, they were both granted valuable insights into the Sage''s profound knowledge.

    For hours, Emery and Ashaka remained in deep meditation, their bodies still but their minds swirling with the vast cosmic energy that enveloped them. Initially, Emery focused on his understanding of nature''s elements��water, earth, wood, and the life force they carried. But as the energy pulsed stronger, he began to perceive something far more profound: the intricate bnce between the eight elements.

    Ice and fire, opposites in nature, weren''t just enemies; they existed in a perpetual state of bnce, each one''s weakness bncing the other''s strength. The same was true for earth and wind, metal and nt, lightning and water. This harmony wasn''t just about creation and destruction��it was about understanding the ebb and flow, the push and pull that kept everything in bnce.

    Where one faltered, the other thrived, and in their interaction, they created stability. It was this understanding that pushed his mastery of the Law of Nature forward, a step closer to the full realization of its potential.

    [Yourprehension of the Law of Nature has improved.] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Law of Nature: 44 (45%)]

    [Soul force increased.]

    The cosmic flow around them began to dim as the domain neared its end, signaling the final moments of their journey within this sacred ce. Just before the domainpletely disintegrated, Emery swiftly pulled Ashaka out, bringing them both back to the shrine near Terra Pce. As the familiar surroundings of the shrine came into focus, Emery opened his eyes, feeling the rush of returning to reality.

    It wasn''t just the intense experience within the domain that lingered in his mind. To his surprise, Emery saw Damo standing tall, his entire being radiating with vitality. The young monk''s aura had transformed��stronger, more refined. He had fully awakened, broken through to the Half-Moon realm.

 Chapter 2372 Inheritance

    Chapter 2372 Inheritance

    Damo stood before Emery and Ashaka, a striking transformation evident in his presence. His aura surged with renewed vigor, vibrant and pulsing with energy. The young monk had not only achieved full recovery but had also experienced a remarkable boost to his spirit force andprehension of thews governing the elements. As Emery examined Damo''s newfound power, the details unfolded before him like a tapestry of potential:

    [Damo]

    [Magus Realm - Half Moon]

    w of Light -9%]

    [Law of Water - 15%]

    [Law of Earth - 13%] N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [Law of nt - 14%]

    [Law of Wind - 3%] [Law of Ice - 3%]

    [Law of Fire - 3%]

    [Law of Metal - 2%]

    [Law of Lighting - 2%]

    [Battle power: 252 (322)]

    [Soul force: 382 (512)]

    Damo had spectacrly unlocked proficiency in five new elementalws, whichplemented his existing mastery. His soul force had nearly doubled, cing him on par with some of the top full-moon Magus in the realm. Seeing Damo''s talent blossom was exhrating for Emery.

    The young monk now possessed an extraordinary foundation to build upon. Like a baby taking its first steps, Damo needed guidance to navigate his newfound abilities. Emery and Ashaka took on the roles of mentors, carefully walking him through the nuances of controlling his spirit force and understanding the intricacies of each elementalw. With Damo''s burgeoning talent and his grasp of the Dao Divine technique, Emery could distinctly envision the path of the Eight Elements Sage unfurling before the young monk.

    Emery watched with great interest as Ashaka sparred with Damo. The Abbot effortlessly blends the eight elementalws into his attacks and defenses. Damo, in turn, demonstrated remarkable adaptability, channeling his newfound powers with an instinctive fluidity that left both Emery and Ashaka in awe.

    With each exnation, Emery noticed Damo absorbing the information like a sponge, his eyes brightening with understanding. The young monk practiced diligently, mimicking Emery''s movements with fervor.

    "He really is a genius"

    Emery decided to teach Damo his version of the Dao understanding to help him bnce the eight elements. He also exined the fundamental principles behind the [Eight Elements Transmutation Technique], breaking it down into simplerponents that Damo could grasp. This technique would help him boost his eight elements with the aid of hisprehension of light elements, making him a master of nine elements.

    "Amazing!"

    The power he disyed gave them both confidence that Damo would prove to be a formidable candidate in the uing duel against Kronos.

    Yet, as the sparring session concluded, Damo''s expression shifted dramatically.

    The joy and exhration that typically apanied training were absent from his demeanor. Instead, his eyes shimmered with a profound sadness, a deep emotional weight that stemmed from his awareness of the sacrifice behind his newfound strength. He understood all too well that this gift of power had been paid for with the life of his master, Fuxi.

    "Master�� I promise I will train hard�� I will not let Master Fuxi down," Damo dered, his voice steady despite the emotional turmoil swirling within him. The words resonated with Emery, filling him with tion at Damo''s determination. Yet, alongside this was a growing irritation. Emery couldn''t shake the feeling of anger that gnawed at him��the Nephilim had caused Fuxi''s death, and he had yet to make them pay for their actions. The me of revenge burned fiercely within him, a relentless reminder that justice needed to be served. "They will pay for what they did!" he vowed silently, his fists clenching in resolve.

    Afterward, Emery carefully retrieved all the items he had taken from Fuxi''s domain,ying them out before Ashaka and Damo. Each artifact was a piece of Fuxi''s legacy, holding immense significance and potential.

    As they examined the artifacts, both Ashaka and Damo hesitated. They knew that while they held a deep respect for Fuxi''s teachings, their own talentsy elsewhere. Theplexities of formations were not their strong suit, and they felt unequipped to wield such powerful tools. With a shared understanding, they decided to allow Emery to take both the sword and the gs, entrusting him to decide how best to utilize them.

    Emery epted the items, knowing that the responsibility of wielding such power was not to be taken lightly. For the remaining artifacts, they all agree to pass them on to Naya, Fuxi''s adopted daughter. #####

    Later that day, Yuria returned to Terra Pce, her expression serious as she delivered news about Chumo.

    Though she hadn''t been able to locate him directly, she brought with her a list of missions that Chumo had undertaken in recent months, hoping to find clues and track his past activities. The pages were filled with details, dates, and locations that painted a picture of his recent movements, but the information gaps only deepened Emery''s concern.

    As Yuria continued her report, a familiar enforcer''s name leaped off the page and caught Emery''s attention. It was enough to spark a decision��he would visit the Golden City Magus Alliance headquarters to reconnect with an old friend who might provide more insight into Chumo''s situation.

    [Golden City]

    Arriving at the imposing Magus Alliance headquarters, Emery navigated through the throngs of enforcers, each one focused on their responsibilities. Just as he began to weave through the crowd, a figure caught his eye��a young Magus with striking crimson hair and an enforced captain''s uniform. "Yo!! My brother Emery�� youe looking for me?!" an exuberant voice rang out, drawing the attention of those nearby. The young Enforcer captain was Gerri, the Violet mes, whose reputation had been steadily rising within the Alliance and the Golden City. His vibrant aura and infectious energy made him a well-respected figure among his peers

    Emery wasted no time on pleasantries, his mind focused on the matter at hand. "I need to know about Chumo," he said, urgencycing his tone, making a frown upon Gerri''s face.

    "Huh�� I thought you wereing to take me to one of your great adventures��"

    Gerri took a deep breath, his expression turning serious as he recounted hisst interaction with Chumo. He exined that about 8 weeks ago, Chumo had approached him, eager to participate in a mission. However, since Chumo was no longer registered as an enforcer, Gerri could not allow him to join. Despite this setback, Chumo''s strong interest in the mission had been evident.

    "What kind of mission was it?"

    "It was a missing persons case�� sort of..." Gerri replied, his brow furrowing in thought. Gerri borated that although missing person cases were often considered low-level cases, this particr one had drawn some attention from the Alliance enforcers due to the person missing being powerful magus realm individuals.

    Although they had found some of the missing persons, they discovered only bodies��lifeless and drained of blood.

    Emery''s heart raced as he absorbed this information. "How many victims?"

    "One year, 9 victims��all Magus,"

    Gerri and a few other enforcers firmly believed that the heinous crimes were the work of a single suspect, a serial killer they had ominously dubbed the Bloodthirsty Phantom. Unfortunately, the number of victims was not convincing enough to elevate the case to a major investigation.

    Hearing this, Emery couldn''t shake the feeling of worry that wed at him��had Chumo be one of the unfortunate victims of this relentless killer?

    After gathering as much information as he could, Emery urged Gerri to keep him updated on any developments regarding the case.

    Emery returned to Terra Pce, the weight of concern lingering in his thoughts.

    Upon entering his room, Emery wasted no time. Realizing the situation was serious, he swiftly allowed his consciousness to slip into the Khaos Hub, a mystical realm where he could connect to the waypoints of those linked to him.

    Chumo was his Khaos Seed and Emery possessed unique authority over him, which allowed him to forcefully delve deeper into Chumo''s soul.

    As he probed the waypoints, an intricate web of energy and connections unfolded before him. Emery felt a surge of relief wash over him when he confirmed that Chumo was indeed alive. However, his relief was short-lived as he encountered an unexpected barrier��Chumo was refusing tomunicate. The silence was unsettling, leaving Emery puzzled and concerned.

    "What happened?" he thought, a mix of frustration and worry clouding his mind.

    Emery sensed that something significant must have transpired, something that had driven Chumo to shut himself off from the world.

    x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 2373 Investigation

    Chapter 2373 Investigation

    As the clock ticked on, the weight of Chumo''s safety pressed ever more heavily on Emery''s shoulders. He knew time was of the essence, and every moment spent idly could mean another victim imed by the Bloodthirsty Phantom.

    With a determined resolve, he set about mobilizing all avable resources to elevate the investigation from a mere missing-person case to a serious serial-killer inquiry. Drawing upon his extensivework, he initiated calls to the influential Karat faction and Magus Rosia, a council member whose authority would lend significant weight to his cause.

    Within hours, Emery''s relentless efforts bore fruit. The council convened an emergency session, and soon after, dozens of enforcers were swiftly reassigned to the investigation.

    The influx of manpower proved crucial; they were able to reopen all nine cases,bing through the grim details with fresh eyes. The grim realities of each victim''s fate became starkly apparent, with connections and patterns surfacing that had previously eluded the investigators.

    Still, Emery sensed that the existing strategy fell short of the urgency required. He needed a more specialized approach, one that could cut through theyers of mystery enveloping Chumo''s disappearance.

    Calling upon the expertise of his Twilight Halls'' magus, renowned for their wolf bloodline, he aimed to leverage their exceptional tracking abilities. Known for their unparalleled instincts, this magus possessed a natural affinity for finding hidden paths and elusive clues. Partnering them with seasoned members of the Karat faction, Emery orchestrated the formation of six additional search teams, each tasked with canvassing different sectors of the city.

    The investigation pressed forward with an intensity that grew by the hour. As the profiles of the nine known victims were pieced together, unsettling patterns began to emerge.

    Most were rogue Magus-level individuals with notorious reputations��some with histories of petty crime or affiliations with shady factions. A few even held spots on the Alliance''s watchlist for repeated transgressions, fueling a theory among some enforcers that the killer''s motives might be more calcted than random malice.

    But as the teams dug deeper, their findings took a darker turn. They uncovered evidence of three more victims, civilians with no connections to the Magus world, whose deaths mirrored the killer''s modus operandi. Their discovery shattered any notion of justice behind the murders and sent a renewed wave of urgency through the ranks.

    Nearly a full day after initiating the heightened search, a significant breakthrough arrived. Gerry approached with a grave expression, his voice tight with barely contained tension as he revealed the news. They had a new lead��a witness who, until now, had been too afraid toe forward.

    Emery followed Gerry to where the witness, a distraught woman, waited. The enforcers had arranged for a spirit reader to assist in the questioning, a specialist trained to probe memories and recreate them as vivid illustrations. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The woman''s fear was palpable, her hands trembling as she described the killer''s ominous presence. As the spirit reader essed her memories, the room fell into tense silence, each person waiting with bated breath for the image to reveal the killer''s face.

    The instant the spirit readerpleted the sketch, Gerry''s face went pale, and his wide-eyed shock mirrored Emery''s own. Emery took a step forward, peering at the image��and felt a jolt of horror race through him.

    Staring back from the parchment was the unmistakable face of his friend, Chumo.

    At that moment, the case transformed entirely. Chumo was no longer a missing person but had be the prime suspect in a chilling series of murders.

    "How�� how could it be��?" A nagging unease lingered at the back of Emery''s mind, whispers of doubt he''d tried to ignore. Memories surfaced, casting shadows over his thoughts��Chumo''s strange behavior during the Terra tournament, where he fought with uncharacteristic ferocity, and the lingering effects of his Nightwalker affliction, a condition that had haunted him in the past.

    Still, Emery clung to what he knew of Chumo: a friend with a gentle soul. The thought of Chumo being capable of such gruesome acts felt impossible.

    Gerry, sharing Emery''s disbelief, took charge of gathering what evidence he could to disprove Chumo''s alleged involvement. He spearheaded an investigation to trace Chumo''s activities over the past year, hoping to establish an alibi that would clear his name. But as theybed through records, another challenge arose��Chumo had always been notoriously solitary, rarely sharing details about his whereabouts or missions, leaving few traces for the team to follow.

    In the background, however, other factions within the investigation grew restless. With the spotlight now on Chumo as the prime suspect, tensions among the enforcers boiled over.

    Teams from outside Gerry''s unit grew insistent, convinced that Chumo was, in fact, the Bloodthirsty Phantom. Their suspicions reached a fever pitch when rumors surfaced about Chumo''s old ties with Gerry''s team, and some even began to question whether Gerry''s efforts were aimed more at covering for his friend than at uncovering the truth.

    This usation became the fulcrum of a power struggle among the enforcers, some of whom demanded that Gerry step down from the case. As the investigation teetered on the brink of chaos, another chilling incident was reported��a new kidnapping with a disturbingly familiar pattern. The victim, like the others, was a Magus-level individual with a dubious reputation.

    Tatyana and Andrei of the Twilight Wolf were the first groups that picked up the trail, their sharp instincts and wolf bloodline leading them deep into the Golden City''s industrial sewer system.

    For Emery, standing on the sidelines was out of the question. Determined to uncover the truth about Chumo''s involvement, he joined the search team personally. His divine sense reached out, probing the darkness of thebyrinthine sewers, while his mastery of spatial magic enabled him to slip swiftly through walls, covering ground others couldn''t.

    Hour by hour, he swept theplex until a faint signature caught his attention��Chumo''s presence, unmistakable yet unsettling.

    A troubling question wed at Emery as he pressed forward: Could this really mean that Chumo was, indeed, the Bloodthirsty Phantom?

    Moving seamlessly through walls with his spatial magic, Emery approached the source of Chumo''s energy with cautious determination.

    However, as he neared, a foul stench filled the air, cloying and unmistakable, forcing Emery to halt. The metallic tang, the sickly sweetness��he knew all too well what it signaled.

    In a shadowed, cavernous space, bodies were strewn about in heaps, their skin pale and hollow, every trace of blood drained. The mountain of corpses, each one emptied of life, stood as a horrific testament to the carnage inflicted here.

    "No��" A wave of dread washed over Emery as he scanned the gruesome scene, but he was struck with a small measure of relief when he didn''t find Chumo''s body among the corpses.

    He called on VIA to examine the grisly scene more closely. She assisted in identifying several victims, revealing that most were non-magus��innocents whose deaths had gone unnoticed by the enforcers. At least a dozen more unsuspected lives had been imed by the serial killer, deepening the gravity of the investigation.

    Emery pressed on, his senses sharp, picking up faint traces of life further within theplex. Following these whispers of existence, he arrived at a dank prison chamber lined with heavy, rusted metal bars��cells that were barely more than cages.

    Four magusy within, each one barely clinging to life, their bodies skeletal, skin stretched tight over bone, and eyes dulled with exhaustion. It was painfully clear that these magus had been preyed upon, and their blood drained until they were on the brink of death. Emery approached each prisoner, scanning their conditions, until he came to thest cell.

    "Chumo!"

    There, weak and pale,y Chumo, his skin nearly translucent, emaciated to the point of looking almost skeletal, both of his arms were chained.

    When Chumo finally turned to face him, Emery caught a glimpse of his eyes��dark, yet faintly tinged with an unsettling crimson glow. The Nightwalker''s disease had progressed, taking hold in itste stages.

    Chumo''s voice trembled as he sensed the presence. "Who... who''s there?" he rasped, his voice barely more than a whisper.

    "Chumo, it''s me... Why are you here? Who did this to you?"

    Chumo''s body shook, an uncontroble tremor betraying the depth of his torment. He lifted his head, guilt shadowing his hollow eyes, and whispered,

    "Emery... I''m sorry.... these awful things, I did... I''m sorry."

    The words hung in the stale, blood-tinged air, leaving Emery with a sinking feeling in his chest.

 Chapter 2374 Confess

    Chapter 2374 Confess

    Chumo''s words hint at a confession, but Emery couldn''t bring himself to believe that his friend was capable of such a monstrous act.

    The chains binding Chumo''s arms were forged from high-grade materials, the kind specifically designed to hold individuals of the magus realm and prevent a trace of magic. If he were to help Chumo, he would need to break the chain first.

    "No�� don''t��" Chumo muttered, his voice raw with strain. "You shouldn''t��"

    Emery paused, a flicker of doubt clouding his thoughts. But when Chumo revealed that he had chained himself to prevent more harm, the look in his eyes told Emery everything.

    Regardless of what Chumo had done��or what he had be��Emery would not abandon him. Even if his friend had taken lives or somehow turned into a monster beyond recognition, Emery''s resolve didn''t waver. He was here to help.

    With a concentrated burst of power, the restraints shattered, ttering to the ground. As soon as the chains fell away, Emery wasted no time, casting his [Tidal Heart Healing] spell. His magic washed over Chumo and the three other magus in the cells, revitalizing them as healing energy surged through their weakened bodies.

    Gradually, color returned to Chumo''s pale skin, and he regained enough strength to lift himself up slightly. But the relief was short-lived. Emery watched in dismay as Chumo''s form began to shift, bones elongating and shadows gathering around him as he transformed into his Nightwalker form. His eyes glowed a fierce crimson, fangs protruding from his mouth, and the once-familiar face twisted into something feral and barely contained.

    "Just kill me�� I can''t control it��" Chumo''s voice had taken on an edge of desperation, a dark growl weaving through his words as he struggled to keep the Nightwalker within at bay.

    Emery watched as Chumo fought to hold back the monstrous urges consuming him. But he was prepared. With a firm grip, he restrained Chumo''s struggling form while casting [Sea Soul Restoration], a calming spell designed to reach deep into the soul''s turmoil. Gentle waves of energy flowed through Chumo, gradually pacifying his frantic mind.

    Emery felt a small surge of hope as Chumo''s body rxed, and the twisted red glow of his eyes began to dim.

    When Chumo''s breathing steadied, Emery finally spoke "Tell me the truth�� who did all of this?"

    Chumo''s gaze dropped, and after a heavy pause, he replied, "Emery�� I told you�� I did this��"

    "I don''t believe you, someone else is involved... Tell me who."

    Despite his confession, Emery sensed an ipleteness in Chumo''s words. Emery knew it would have been nearly impossible for Chumo to handle this entire scheme alone, not with such unstable affliction.

    As Emery pressed him, he noticed a flicker of hesitation in Chumo''s eyes��a momentary falter that only confirmed his suspicions. But before he could ask more, his senses heightened. He detected the enforcers were closing in fast to their location.

    For a moment, Emery''s mind raced through options. He could conceal Chumo within his domain, shield him from the enforcers'' reach��but with the three other survivors watching, that would be risky. Besides, tampering with the crime scene would jeopardize his rtionship with the Karat family and put Magus Rosia, who had already taken a significant risk in pushing the investigation forward, in a precarious position.

    Emery steadied himself, making a difficult choice. Even if Chumo were to face full charges for the crimes, it wasn''t the end��he could still find a way to save his friendter. With a heavy heart, he decided not to interfere.

    When the enforcers finally arrived, their faces paled as they surveyed the room, their expressions quickly shifting from shock to disgust as they took in the pile of corpses. The sight of so many lives taken so brutally stoked their anger, especially since the sheer number revealed they had missed far more victims than previously known.

    As they entered the cell room, their attention immediately turned to the surviving magus. They were in terrible shape, mentally shattered, and unable to provide coherent statements in their current state. This left only Chumo, pale and frail, as the prime suspect. The enforcers'' eyes bore into him, their suspicions heightened.

    Emery held back, purposedly waiting until the enforcers had fully grasped the grisly scene before he addressed his weakened friend. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Chumo�� your condition won''t allow you to do anything�� so who was it that kidnapped thetest victim? Tell me��who is the Bloodthirsty Phantom?"

    Chumo hesitated, and Emery pressed on, leaning closer. "Tell me�� and we might be able to save another innocent life."

    Atst, Chumo looked up, meeting Emery''s gaze with a nod of reluctant agreement. He opened his mind, allowing Emery to probe his memories. Images, locations, and a faint, shadowy figure blurred through the connection, and Emery caught a glimpse of a ce he recognized. It was an abandoned medical facility within the industrialplex.

    With the coordinates fresh in his mind, Emery swiftly coordinated with Gerri, instructing him to oversee Chumo''s arrest while Emery gathered the other team for a swift strike. Opening a spatial gate, he led the enforcers directly to the facility and arrived within minutes.

    The building loomed in eerie silence, but Emery''s keen senses picked up two magus within. One of them, realizing their arrival, immediately attempted to flee. But Emery was prepared. With precise spatial spells, he closed off the exits, warping the walls and floors to block escape routes. The enforcers moved in, fanning out to secure the perimeter, trapping their target within the decaying walls. Within moments, the building was locked down, and the enforcers converged on the final room, poised to unmask the true Bloodthirsty Phantom.

    Emery stepped into the dimly lit room, his senses immediately sharpening at the sight before him. The missing magusy slumped against the wall, bound and drenched in blood, barely clinging to consciousness. But Emery''s gaze shifted to the figure standing nearby��a figure with a twisted, deformed face and a sinister grin, blood smeared around his mouth. "You," Emery said, his voice steady but icy, "are the Bloodthirsty Phantom. We''re here to arrest you."

    The grotesque figure let out a low, mocking chuckle, his smile stretching wide in a taunting sneer. "Oh, the savage magus himself came to catch me... I am so honored..."

    Emery was a bit surprised the man recognized him; at the same time, there was something disturbingly familiar about him. As the man''s aura intensified, Emery''s mind raced. The killer''s spirit core surged, casting a spell that bent the area around them.

    "Gravity maniption�� it''s you�� Lodos!"

 Chapter 2375 Madman

    Chapter 2375 Madman

    Lodos, the madman, stood before Emery like a twisted specter from his past.

    He was one of the first opponents Emery faced during his time at the academy, a once-promising student now twisted by the horrors of the Nightwalker disease. Ten years ago, Emery had seen Lodos confined to a hospital bed at the Golden City Medical Center, battling the ravages of his affliction. But now, Lodos had ascended to the full moon magus realm, his power palpable and menacing.

    The air crackled with tension as Lodos conjured a powerful gravity spell, its force mming into the enforcers with a bone-crushing weight. Ten enforcers found themselves pinned to the ground, straining against an invisible force that held them captive. Panic flickered in their eyes, but Emery remained calm, his heart steady even as the ground quaked beneath the might of Lodos''s spell. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Let them go... You are fighting me," Emery dered, his voice steady, as though Lodos''s overwhelming strength did not faze him.

    Lodos twisted grin crept across his face. "Yes�� yes�� you are a gravity user too... My junior... You should show some respect!"

    In an instant, Lodos unleashed his full might. The gravitational forces erupted from him in a violent wave, crashing into the enforcers and sending them sprawling backward. The very building trembled under the sheer force of his spell, cracks spiderwebbing across the walls as debris began to rain down from the ceiling.

    Lodos''sughter echoed through the crumbling structure. Despite the chaos and destruction surrounding them, the madman seemed invigorated, his madness feeding off the turmoil.

    Emery''s focus, however, was unwavering; the safety of the victim remained his top priority. He quickly cast a shimmering barrier around the restrained magus, creating a protective cocoon that would shield him from any further harm during the ensuing confrontation.

    Yet, in that moment of distraction, Lodos seized the opportunity to make his escape.

    "You can''t run away from me!"

    With a swift movement, Emery tapped into his divine sense, honing in on Lodos''s energy signature, and utilized his spatial magic to create a portal. In mere seconds, he stepped through, re-emerging directly in Lodos''s path, cutting off his escape.

    The air crackled with tension as they locked eyes.

    "I thought you wanted to fight�� why did you run away?" Emery challenged.

    "Hahaha�� running? Who said I am running? No, no�� I am the one chasing you��" "...."

    Emery was taken aback. He had almost forgotten the extent of Lodos''s insanity, and apparently, the Nightwalker disease only made him worse.

    Lodos unleashed another gravity spell and this time, Emery was prepared, his mastery of gravitying to the forefront and pushed against Lodos''s gravitational field.

    To his surprise, Emery found himself able to resist Lodos''s magicpletely.

    The realization hit him: Lodos''s gravity spell wasn''t much stronger than his own.

    This quickly brought troubling thoughts. If Lodos hadn''t broken into the full moon realm through thew of gravity, then how had he done it?

    His introspection was abruptly shattered by a cacophony of screams echoing from the surrounding area, snapping him back to the immediate threat.

    Emery turned just in time to see multiple civilians being drawn into Lodos''s gravity spell, their bodies lifted off the ground as they spiraled helplessly toward the madman. "What are you doing?!? Stop right now!"

    Emery swiftly summoned his spirit energy, a luminous barrier emanating from him as he tried to forcefully halt Lodos''s gravitational pull. With a flick of his wrist, he conjured several thick roots from the ground, intertwining them in midair, ready to catch the civilians before they could meet a tragic fate.

    But just as victory seemed within reach, a ripple distorted the air around him, and a sickening realization gripped his heart. He felt it before he saw it��the abrupt shift in the civilians'' screams, the horrifying sound of flesh tearing and blood bursting.

    "No!!!" Emery''s heart sank as he witnessed the gruesome scene unfold.

    The civilians were not just falling��they were being shredded apart in an explosion of crimson. Pools of blood erupted beneath Lodos''s control, swirling chaotically, their lifeblood mingling in a horrifying disy of death and destruction.

    "Blood magic!! You are crazy!!!"Emery shouted in horror.

    Lodos''sughter echoed through the ruined space, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling mania. "Hahaha�� how do you like the new me? Lodos, the Bloodthirsty Phantom!" Emery felt rage boiling within him, a molten heat that threatened to consume him. He trembled, not from fear, but from the weight of responsibility that pressed down on his shoulders. The blood of the innocent civilians stained his conscience, and the thought of their tragic fate tore at him.

    He should have stopped the madman sooner.

    Just then, the enforcer group burst onto the scene, their faces etched with a mix of horror and fury as they surveyed the aftermath of Lodos''s blood magic. The carnage ignited a shared rage among them, each enforcer ready to spring into action. But Emery raised a hand to stop them, his voice steady despite the tempest inside him.

    "I will deal with this madman!" he dered, his gaze fixed on Lodos, who stoodughing maniacally,pletely unfazed by the weight of his actions.

    Without another moment to spare, Emery charged forward, his savage sword gleaming ominously in the dim light. He channeled his energy, casting Spatial Bending to warp the space around Lodos, limiting the madman''s movements and creating an opening for his strike.

    Lodos, however, was not without his defenses. With a flick of his wrist, he manipted the pools of blood surrounding him, weaving them into weapons and shields that glimmered with an unsettling, dark beauty. Blood magic, drawn from the very essence of life, granted him a ferocity unlike any other��its unique strength feeding on his sheer madness.

    "Hahaha�� you cannot defeat me, Emery! Hahaha!!" Lodos''s maniacalughter echoed through the air, mocking Emery''s attempts as each strike failed to breach his blood barrier.

    Realizing his usual attacks couldn''t break through, Emery cast his [Void de], the powerful dark edge crackling with deadly energy as it met the blood shield in a sweeping arc.

    The de ripped through Lodos''s defenses with a thunderous crack, shattering the blood barrier in a single strike.

    Lodos''s grin faltered, shock shing in his eyes as he staggered back.

    "Wait�� wait�� this is not fair��!" he sputtered, his voice dripping with disbelief as he scrambled for bnce. "I�� I need more blood!"

    Emery''s expression hardened, and without hesitation, he surged forward.

    "Then here��take your own!" he snarled, delivering a decisive sh that severed Lodos''s legs. sprayed blood through the air, Lodos howled in pain, yet he continuedughing, "Hahaha�� no�� not my blood! I need other blood�� the stronger, the better��" Emery shook his head, exhaling a heavy sigh as he watched Lodos''s pitiful form writhe and bleed. There was no reasoning with such madness; each word from Lodos seemed to peel back more of his humanity, revealing the twisted soul within. With a swift, precise movement, Emery struck Lodos once more, delivering a punishing blow that left him weakened and barely conscious. With a swift motion, Emery summoned thick, twisting vines from the ground that snaked around Lodos, binding him in ce,

    The bloodthirsty phantom was finally caught.

 Chapter 2376 Truth

    Chapter 2376 Truth

    With Lodos''s arrest, the case closed swiftly. The evidence and multiple witness statements painted an unambiguous picture: Lodos was the main perpetrator, his crimes etched in blood and chaos. Official charges awaited trial, and though Chumo was initially implicated as an aplice, Emery''s influence and connections helped to reframe him as one of the afflicted, another tragic victim of the disease. Chumo was ced under medical arrest, his fate tethered to the oue of the pending trial.

    As a prominent apothecary master and a key contributor to advancements against the Nightwalker disease, Emery was granted ess to patient records and insights into the treatment history from thest 15 years.

    Reading through the archives, Emery uncovered a truth both unsettling and heartbreaking. Out of all infected patients in thest decade and a half, only one in five survived. For those fortunate enough to endure,plete recovery remained an illusion. The Nightwalker virus, insidious and persistent, left traces in their systems that no cure could fully eradicate. Each month, survivors required regr doses of aplex medication to suppress the disease''s influence, which fluctuated from patient to patient. Some managed with minimal doses, while others relied heavily on potent formtions to stave off the virus''s darker effects.

    Among the afflicted, Lodos stood out as the one with the most severe and unstable condition. He was thest to be released from the Golden City Medical Center, about 8 years ago. Each of his checkups, documented in stark detail, recounted escting doses and grim warnings about the costs of rpse. ording to the records, Lodos had continued these periodic visits for treatment and medicine collection even after his release, a cycle that should have kept the disease at bay.

    Five years ago, the records stated that Lodos''s condition had improved drastically, to the extent that he was dered in full remission from the Nightwalker disease. The stability he exhibited at the time led the medical facility to discharge him from their list of monitored patients. For years, the report gathered dust, theck of incidents leading everyone to believe that Lodos was yet another sess story of their decade-old treatment.

    But now, with the horrors he''dmitted, Emery knew there had to be more beneath the surface. Seeking rity, Emery turned to Chumo, hoping his friend''s story would fill in the missing pieces. Chumo described their encounter four years prior during a mission when Lodos crossed paths with him while part of a mercenary group. In that time, the madman had gained notoriety for his brutal prowess in battle, earning respect and fear in equal measure. His grotesque visage, twisted by the remnants of the Nightwalker disease, had be a symbol of both horror and power. Over multiple meetings, Lodos had confided in Chumo, revealing his secret, thepatibility of Nightwalker blood with blood magic. It was a seductive promise: the ability to harness the raw power of life essence, to wield a force that could turn the tide of battle. Lodos offered to teach Chumo the intricacies of this dark art, invoking their past camaraderie as a reason for him to ept.

    Initially, Chumo had firmly rejected the offer. He has heard the stories of blood magic, tales filled with tyranny and madness, the kind of power that corrupts the user and consumes their humanity.

    But everything changed after the death of Senior Fuxi. Grief and anger had stirred something within him. Chumo found himself drawn to Lodos''s proposition, the allure of blood magic whispering promises of strength and vengeance.

    Chumo''s voice trembled as he continued, revealing the twisted truth behind blood magic''s power. Just as Lodos had promised, the magic delivered an immense boost to his abilities, a surge of strength that had allowed him to dominate the Terra tournament six months earlier.

    But the victory hade at a price he hadn''t foreseen. Soon after, the effects began to manifest��the gnawing need to consume blood, a craving that demanded ite from a living person. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Each passing week made the urge stronger, and harder to resist. Chumo''s face was pale with shame as he admitted to the lengths he''d gone to satisfy it.

    The reason he had shielded Lodos, he confessed, was because Lodos had been a lifeline in his battle against the curse. Under Lodos''s twisted guidance, Chumo had learned to temporarily sate his thirst by hunting down criminal magus, channeling his hunger through them to keep it from spreading to innocent lives.

    The strength he gained from each hunt was undeniable, and for a time, he had believed that this dark practice could serve as a controlled means to manage his curse.

    But it wasn''t long before the thirst grew worse. The craving became relentless, gnawing at his control, turning every battle into a desperate struggle to contain himself. He quickly realized he was fighting a losing war against his desires.

    Chumo began to suspect that Lodos had hidden critical truths from him.

    Frustrated and teetering on the edge of control, Chumo had reached out to Gerri, desperate to uncover Lodos''s activities and gain rity on the madness he had unwittingly be part of. What he discovered shook him to his core.

    In secret, behind Chumo''s back, Lodos had taken blood magic to a depraved extreme. He hadn''t just been hunting criminals as Chumo thought but was instead targeting innocent civilians��capturing them like livestock, imprisoning them in hidden cells, their lives reduced to a daily harvest of blood to feed his twisted thirst. The blood magic, which Chumo had once hoped could be a path to strength, had mutated under Lodos''s influence into something profoundly dark and vile.

    Horrified, Chumo had tried to confront Lodos, only to find himself ensnared in the blood magic''s pull. Realizing that his curse was spiraling beyond his control, he made the agonizing decision to cease the hunts and iste himself. Locking himself in the cell, he had hoped to restrain his madness, to resist the haunting whispers of his own bloodlust.

    Chumo''s voice was heavy with despair as he finished his confession, leaving the air thick with his unspoken regrets. In a strained tone, he revealed the burden he''d been carrying in silence: his family. The very thought of them brought shame crashing down on him. The image of returning to Earth, to his corrupted state, was unbearable.

    "I don''t know if I could ever face them like this��"

    The anguish in his words weighed on Emery. Yet, even now, Chumo was trying to stay strong, resolved to fight in theing duels a year from now, knowing the stakes. But beneath that determination was the unmistakable turmoil of a man teetering on the edge, torn between duty and despair.

    "Emery... I feel lost... Tell me what I should do."

    Chumo held Emery''s gaze, resignation flickering in his eyes as if silently inviting whatever judgment Emery deemed necessary.

 Chapter 2377 Blood Magic

    Chapter 2377 Blood Magic

    Blood magic was a dark art that had once flourished across the realms.

    Thousands of years ago, it had been amon, if controversial, practice, with users wielding life essence as fuel for their power. But about a millennium ago, the dark elves managed to master the blood magic creating a group of super figures; the Blood Monarch. These ruthless figures wielded blood magic on a scale so devastating it altered the course of history. Their reign of terror had spurred the Magus Alliance to ouw blood magic entirely, banning its practices and hunting down practitioners.

    Even half-bloods with natural affinities for blood-based abilities, like the bat half-bloods, came under scrutiny, and strictly monitored by the Magus Alliance. Yet despite the restrictions, blood magic hadn''t vanished entirely. Underground organizations in neutral zones��territories not governed by the Magus Alliance��had kept the dark tradition alive, quietly practicing blood rituals and ancient techniques in the shadows.

    Emery''s face tightened as he recalled the devastation he''d witnessed on Silvermane. The memory of the Alpha King, twisted by blood magic into a monstrous, uncontroble beast, was vivid in his mind. Blood magic was not merely forbidden for its power; it was a path lined with horror and ruin, corrupting those who wielded it.

    Days turned into a painstaking routine as Chumo''s condition deteriorated.

    Though his body had recovered from the immediate wounds, his need for blood was unrelenting. Emery saw the torment in his friend''s eyes, a suffering that transcended physical pain. The Nightwalker virus had somehow mutated, melding with the blood magic to create a vicious cycle of dependency. Each day without blood plunged Chumo into severe withdrawal, leaving him trembling with unendurable agony.

    Emery''s first attempts to ease Chumo''s suffering by feeding him human Magus blood met with limited sess. It took the edge off, but never for long. Realizing he''d need to dive deeper, Emery resolved to understand blood magic at its core. He paid a visit to the captured Lodos, coercing him to relinquish the [Blood Tome].

    The tome was filled with techniques and instructions dating back centuries, revealing the nature of blood magic in ways that were disturbing yet enlightening.

    Emery diligently cross-checked the tome''s secrets with all avable research in VIA''s vast database, slowly unraveling the eerie nature of blood magic. Each piece of information stitched together a disturbing picture, exposing an unsettling reality.

    At its heart, blood magic was rooted in theprehension Law of life and death''s. Taking a life wasn''t simply a side effect of this dark power��it was its very essence. Blood magic drew strength from this fatal exchange, where one life''s end directly fueled another''s strength.

    Yet, amidst this study, Emery found an unexpected gift. The understanding of blood magic''s primal forces gave him a deeper insight into the delicate bnce between the two warring elements within him��light and dark, life and death. Observing how blood magic wielded these extremes offered him a unique perspective on managing his own internal forces, granting him a step forward in his journey toward mastering the bnce within.

    [Yourprehension of the Law of Nature has improved.]

    After a week of fruitless attempts to ease Chumo''s torment, Emery could see the fight slipping from his friend''s eyes. Each day without a solution seemed to drain Chumo''s spirit, making him a shadow of himself.

    Emery, refusing to watch his friend crumble, made a final, difficult decision. Taking Chumo deep into his domain, he opened the path to his dungeon, where he kept the darkest parts of his resolve hidden. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Emery�� what are we doing here?" Chumo''s voice was edged with uncertainty as he took in the grim surroundings.

    Emery remained silent, leading him deeper into the dungeon. As they entered, the dim light illuminated rows of iron-barred cells, each one housing a different kind of wretched soul.

    Chumo''s eyes widened as he took in the scene: bandits and criminals, twisted dark elves all contained within these grim confines. The sight was jarring, but what truly stole his breath was the presence of a grand magus, a figure of power and prestige, now reduced to a mere shadow of himself, shackled in one of the cells.

    Emery''s intentions were unmistakable��he was offering Chumo a means to quench his insatiable thirst, a reprieve from the torment that had nearly consumed him.

    "Don''t worry��" Emery said, his voice calm but resolute, "They all deserve this."

    With a flick of his hand, Emery pulled one of the bound magus criminals forward, his limbs restrained in a tangle of vines, immobilizing himpletely. The bandit''s defiant sneer faltered, turning to fear as he understood what was about to happen. Chumo stood frozen, his conflict apparent as he nced from the struggling bandit to Emery.

    Emery waited in silence, his gaze steady as he watched Chumo wrestle with himself. Just when Emery thought to give Chumo more time and pull the bandit back into the cell, Chumo let out a desperate, guttural scream. With a sharp, swift movement, he twisted the prisoner''s neck and fed the dark thirst that had tormented him.

    As Chumo finished, his breaths came heavy and ragged, his face shadowed by remorse and relief all at once. Emery stepped closer and whispered to Chumo.

    "There is no shame in choosing survival��" Emery was ready to catch more criminals for Chumo; on the other hand, he urged Chumo to maintain a clear mind and reach out for help whenever necessary.

    Senior Ashaka was more than willing to assist Chumo, offering guidance to help him strengthen his resolve through meditation techniques. Together, they would work on fortifying his mental state and managing the cravings that gued him.

    Determined to create a sessful cure for Chumo, Emery made his way to the Golden City Apothecary Center. He sought consultations and recipes specifically targeting blood diseases. To expedite his search for a solution, Emery even ced a task in the infamous 1,000 Question Rooms, offering a generous reward for anyone who could provide insight into treating blood-rted ailments.

 Chapter 2378 Balance

    Chapter 2378 Bnce

    Changes were unfolding within Emery''s domain, manifesting in the very fabric of the environment. The sky above swirled ominously at the border between two distinct realms, where light and dark energies shed and danced.

    On one side, the vibrant hues of the Spring Lake glimmered under a warm sun, its gentle breeze rustling the leaves of the Elysian Forest, filling the air with the sweet scent of blooming flowers. On the opposite end, smoke billowed ominously from the peak of a dark mountain, casting a shadow over thendscape and hinting at the chaotic forces lurking within.

    This time, Emery resolved not to forcefully connect the two energies, as he had in the past. Instead, he focused on gradually harmonizing the opposing forces, allowing them to coexist and intertwine. He envisioned a tapestry woven from threads of light and dark, each strand representing a different aspect of his power and understanding.

    This approach echoed the guidance he''d received five years prior from a powerful dark-and-light grand magus, a master of opposing forces rmended to him by Supreme Magus Altus.

    The journey to the grand magus realm required him to embody the extremes within him, harmonizing light and darkness. Emery poured years of relentless effort into two primary goals. The first was to elevate his understanding of thews, working tirelessly to raise hiswprehension to the Full Moon Realm. Once he did, he focused on bringing his opposing forces closer to bnce.

    The insights he had gained from Fuxi, along with the understanding of life and death drawn from the Blood Tome, provided him with a deeper rity. It was this knowledge that allowed him to reach the critical level he now needed.

    His energy levels reflected his progress, with a small but vital difference tipping toward the dark:

    [Energy Bnce: Darkness 51%, Light 49%]

    Although he was close, Emery knew that true equilibrium remained just out of reach. Achieving a true bnce would require a direct connection between the two forces, a feat that demanded he cultivate both cores simultaneously. It was time to attempt this daunting task, one that would mean drawing from both Khaos and Elysian energies and harmonizing them within himself.

    Emery sat at the border between the two forces, eyes closed as he summoned them.

    The dark, ominous Khaos energy began to unfurl from the mountain peak, spiraling down toward him with an intensity that echoed the raw power of destruction. Simultaneously, the Elysian nature energy flowed gently from the lush forest, carrying the soft vitality of life itself. The two energies approached him like opposing waves, merging but never fully blending.

    Centered and focused, Emery absorbed each force, feeling the contrasting energies pulse within him. The darkness roiled withtent fury, while the light energy soothed it, tempering its raw potential. He fought to maintain his focus, drawing on every ounce of control he had honed over years of cultivation. It was a delicate bnce��a dance of shadow and light, where one misstep could disrupt everything.

    The unique nature of Emery''s Domain gave him an advantage most Maguscked; his internal world allowed him to house both energies in their purest forms, side by side. However, being yet to reach the Grand Magus realm meant he was still denied ess to cosmic energy, which could have elerated his cultivation and made sustaining his Domain far easier.

    Drawing from the powerful energies of Khaos and the Elysian tree granted Emery great strength, but bncing them remained an arduous task.

    Within just a few hours, he would feel his spirit energy depleting rapidly, making it clear that relying solely on his internal reserves wouldn''t be sustainable. To continue, he had to draw on additional resources.

    Spirit stones��reservoirs of pure energy that doubled as currency��became his lifeline. With his skill in apothecary techniques, Emery refined these spirit stones on the spot, converting them instantly into usable energy to fuel his cultivation.

    The demand was immense; tens of thousands spirit stones were consumed every minute to sustain his Domain''s unique requirements, a staggeringly high rate that tested his resources.

    This costly ritual, however, came with benefits. The infusion of spirit energy into his Domain created a saturation effect, enriching the atmosphere with a potent energy that spread to all its inhabitants. Chizpurs, Twik, Artio the bear, as well as Livi, Durak, and the dark orcs felt the effects as their own cultivation elerated within this charged environment. Even the devouring beast, typically restless, grew calmer, subdued by the soothing influence of the heightened energy field.

    With each hour of cultivation, Emery felt the two energies intertwining more deeply, their union strengthening and stabilizing the Domain as they pulsed in harmony. One day...

    Two days... N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Seven days in, Emery had already burned through an astronomical 15 million spirit stones, their energy absorbed directly into his cultivation to feed the dual forces.

    While taking a rare pause to replenish his strength, Emery recrafted two true clones,each one assigned with vital responsibilities that would allow him to continue his progress undisturbed.

    One clone remained at the academy, guiding his daughter, Shinta, and mentoring the acolytes who trained under him, ensuring their growth continued unhindered. Meanwhile, the second clone divided its time between the Golden City Apothecary Center, Utopia City Gene Center, and Emery''s private research chambers. Here, it meticulously explored new recipes and pushed forward with advanced research, craftingplex potions to expand his knowledge and refine the treatments he sought for Chumo, as well as other ongoing projects. One major focus remained the supreme gene project, which continued to advance steadily over time.

    As the weeks blurred together, Emery found himself immersed in an intense, demanding rhythm. Despite the relentless dedication he poured into his cultivation, progress came only in small, hard-won increments, and the exertion left him constantly drained.

    Two months passed, each following the same rigorous cycle as Emery poured himself into his cultivation.Before he knew it, the final year of the Magus academy was upon him.

 Chapter 2379 Final Exam

    Chapter 2379 Final Exam

    More than 3,000 acolytes were gearing up for the Magus Academy''s final exam.

    The atmosphere was thick with anticipation as students prepared for what would be the culmination of their training. For Emery''s Hall 6, the excitement was tangible��especially among the 12 third-year acolytes, who were about toplete their journey of three intense years within the academy.

    Standing before his 50 acolytes, Emery took a moment to address them, his voice steady and filled with pride. "Go! Show them what you are!"

    "Yes, Master!!" came their enthusiastic response, voices united with a determination they''d honed together.

    The weeklong exam brought a thrill to both Emery and Klea, who watched every match from the sidelines, cheering on their acolytes with unwavering support.

    Each contest was an opportunity to see the growth and dedication of their students, and it was clear that every one of them was pouring their heart and skill into the trials. This was the moment they had been training for, and it showed.

    However, reaching the much coveted Golden Insignia remained as difficult as ever.

    Each year brought a new wave of prodigies from elite families, many of whom quickly rose to im top ranks. As a result, the final exam results for Hall 6 closely mirrored those from the previous semester.

    KingRig''s performance showed a remarkable advancement. His mastery over his lightning clones had evolved beyond simple duplication. With each battle, he demonstrated improved control, sending clones to nk opponents from multiple angles, forcing them to fight on multiple fronts.

    Ha Ron, ever steadfast, entered the arena with his characteristic calm but brought a deadly ferocity when his sword aura lit up. His attacks were precise and relentless, each swing of his de leaving a trail of energy that struck with the force of Khaos. Meanwhile, both Evalice and ine demonstrated noticeable improvement, their skills bolstered by the enhanced gene serum from Emery''s projects.

    But the standout was Hardy. Against all odds, he had made significant strides in his time magic, and his dedication paid off. His mastery secured him a ce among the top 100 acolytes, earning him the prestigious Golden Insignia��a proud achievement he could present back home to the Kaleos family.

    [Rank 98 - Hardy]

    [Rank 57 - Evalice]

    [Rank 28 - Kingrig]

    [Rank 24 - Ha Ron] [Rank 17 - ine]

    The final fight of the year''s exam was the one everyone had been eagerly awaiting. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    All eyes were on Shinta, who had captured the hearts of many with her incredible disys of skill and bravery throughout the tournament. Her recent victory over a renowned spirit reader from the baster family��a match many deemed impossible��had catapulted her into the spotlight, drawing admiration and respect from acolytes and spectators alike.

    Shinta stood resolute at the center of the arena, her fiery spirit and unwavering resolve were evident as she dered, "Let me fight for number one!"

    Her voice rang out with confidence, cutting through the murmurs of the crowd. It was a bold statement, one that resonated deeply with the spectators.

    "SHINTA!! SHINTA!! SHINTA!!!"

    As if the academy itself had heeded her call, the system responded, and the matchup was announced: Shinta would face Alexandros, the number one-rank acolyte, a prodigious young pdin hailing from the esteemed Arcanum faction.

    He was a priest who turned into a warrior. Known for his incredible prowess and mastery of bothbat and arcane arts, Alexandros was a force to be reckoned with.

    The pdin wielded a massive hammer that seemed to hum withtent energy, seamlessly blending high-ranking rune formations with his attacks, creating a whirlwind of power that left his opponents reeling.

    Alexandros stood tall and imposing, his aura radiating confidence. Shinta, though smaller in stature, exuded an intensity that belied her youth. As the duel began, the Pdin wasted no time demonstrating why he held the top spot. With each swing, he activated powerful rune formations that boosted his strength and speed to superhuman levels, creating shockwaves that reverberated across the arena floor. His control over arcane magic was exceptional, creating a radiant aura that protected him from Shinta''s hexes and poisons.

    Fortunately, she was prepared. Emery''s guidance in swordsmanship and nature magic had equipped her with techniques and skills far beyond her years. With a surge of focus, Shinta entered her Shaman transformation, her aura dark and potent, yet elegantly controlled, as she channeled her peak 9-pir realm strength into the fight.

    The fight stretched on, with neither willing to yield, both pushing past their limits. But finally, it was Shinta who stood tall as Alexandros, exhausted and outmatched, was forced to yield.

    The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, witnessing the moment she imed the number one rank, securing her ce at the top of the academy''s ranks and earning the highest respect from her peers and mentors alike.

    Shinta''s body bore the marks of a grueling battle; her skin was bruised, and cuts lined her arms and legs, yet she radiated strength. She held her mother''s [Gentle Sword] aloft, her hand raised high in a gesture of triumph. "Father�� Mother�� I did it!!" she cried, her face beaming with exhration.

    Emery watched from the stands, his heart swelling with emotion as he saw his daughter standing tall in the center of the arena. Pride filled his chest as he joined the tens of thousands around him, pping his hands and cheering at the top of his voice, celebrating Shinta''s remarkable achievement. He saw on the massive disy board above them, a sight he would forever treasure:

    [Rank 1 �C Shinta Ouroboros]

    That evening, Emery threw a grand celebration in honor of his daughter and the other acolytes'' hard-won achievements. Hall 6 was filled withughter and excitement as dozens of acolytes, friends, and allies from other halls arrived to join the festivities. The celebration stretched well into the night, a much-deserved reprieve for those who had trained relentlessly for so long. Emery couldn''t help but feel immense pride watching his students, knowing how far each of them hade.

 Chapter 2380 Group Exam

    Chapter 2380 Group Exam

    The following day, Emery and all the other instructors gathered in the academy''s grand hall for an urgent briefing regarding the highly anticipated group exam.

    This was always the most challenging test of the year, one that tested their resilience in life-or-death situations. Even Emery felt the tension rise as they waited, knowing all too well how the so-called "fair exams" often held unexpected dangers.

    Headmaster Goldstein took the stage and faced the crowd. His expression was more somber than usual, and as he began to speak, the room fell silent.

    "This year''s group exam, the students will be joining the war effort�� we will send them to the frontline."

    A collective gasp echoed through the hall. The instructors exchanged rmed nces, each fully aware of the escting tensions surrounding the ongoing war, and many had deep reservations about exposing their students to such peril.

    Sensing their concern, Headmaster Goldstein exins that the requestes directly from the alliance''s Minister of War. It has be an open secret that the academy was established to bolster the alliance''s military strength. Unfortunately, the number of young individuals willing to take up arms has dwindled significantly over the years, prompting the need for this year''s exam.

    Emery observed the headmaster, noting the subtle shift in his eyes��a silent disapproval. Goldstein may not have agreed with the decision, but his duty to the alliance bound him to follow through.

    "You have five days to prepare your students. Please ensure they understand the gravity of their situation and adhere to the provided guidelines."

    The briefing hall buzzed with tension as the details of the group exam materialized on the shimmering projection screens. [Group Exam]

    [Enlist in the Magus Alliance Military Forces]

    [Duration: 1 month]

    [Minimum rank 9, no maximum number]

    Emery read over the instructions twice, noting the unusualck of restriction on the number of acolytes eligible to join. The only stiption was that each hall must send acolytes ranked 9 or above, and if fewer than thirty were sent, that hall would be merged with another to form a fullbat unit.

    Around him, instructors whispered anxiously, concern etched across their faces. The prospect of sending untested acolytes into a true war zone left even veteran magus leaders visibly unsettled. Emery, however, remained calm, a small assurance building in him. His Hall 6 acolytes were not only trained to their fullest��they were all at rank 9. Unlike some other halls, where only a select few could qualify, every one of his 50 acolytes had earned the right to participate.

    But that wasn''t the only advantage. The guideline stated that two magus instructors would be permitted to apany their acolytes. The presence of trained magus would provide crucial support, ensuring the survival and sess of younger fighters. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Tensions broke when Grand Magus Lewis of the Nephilim Hall 10 stepped forward, his voice carrying a sharp edge of protest.

    "Is this a mistake?" he demanded, a frown twisting his usuallyposed expression. "Our halls are filled with the academy''s brightest, and the expectations here are unrealistic. Two magus instructors are not enough protection for this kind of task!"

    Emery nced around, noting the shared expressions of concern from other top hall instructors. They were ustomed to the extrayer of security in these exams, often granted a Grand Magus to lead and shield their students. With the stakes of the war rising, these instructors felt the absence keenly.

    Headmaster Goldstein''s expression softened for a moment, revealing his conflicted feelings. "This is the directive we''ve been given�� rest assured, the acolytes will be assigned under themand of an experienced Grand Magus. Additionally, another magus from the academy will be deployed to support the group."

    The response was meant to ease concerns, but it only stirred further agitation from Grand Magus Lewis, who let out a scoff. "From the academy?" he said, his toneced with disdain. His remark clearly questioned the academy staff''spetency, making an already tense room grow tenser.

    Headmaster Goldstein is visibly unwilling to engage in a drawn-out debate. His Deputy, Grand Magus Aurora stepped forward, her demeanor a blend of elegance and authority. "I understand the gravity of your concerns, but remember that these young acolytes are not only here to hone their skills; they are to learn the responsibility they hold toward the alliance and to the many lives it protects"

    Her words held a steady assurance that softened some of the furrowed brows around the room. Then, she added, with a request "Please, convey these messages carefully to their families and factions"

    Many were uneasy about this year''s exam, and Emery understood why. Yet, seeing the headmaster''s reluctant stance and the Nephilim''s open frustration reassured him that there wasn''t some veiled plot to harm his hall. Despite the challenges, he felt relieved knowing he would be there beside his acolytes for their final academy experience, guiding them through the trials ahead.

    When he returned to his hall and shared the news, the acolytes'' excitement was palpable. The prospect of contributing to the war effort thrilled them��it would be a real opportunity to apply everything they''d trained for. The insectoid half-bloods, in particr, were unfazed by the idea of the battlefield; after all, thousands of their kind had already been deployed in simr conflicts. For them, this was almost a rite of passage.

    Emery, however, didn''t let their enthusiasm overshadow the reality of the dangers. He gathered them and delivered a stern warning about what they might face. He emphasized that no one would be pressured or treated differently for opting out, should they feel unprepared or uncertain.

    But in the end, each of the fifty acolytes stepped forward, willing and eager to stand as one. Hall 6 would face the battlefield together, determined to prove their strength and resilience in the heat of realbat.

    When it came time to select his second instructor for the exam, Emery''s first thought was Magus Cam. Her military background having to follow Izta for many years and her expertise in technology��fields where he knew he could use support��made her an ideal candidate. Yet, as he mulled over his options, Klea gave him a single, knowing smile, the kind that spoke volumes.

    "Yes��" Emery chuckled, "Klea, of course, I choose you."

    With that settled, Emery''s mind turned to the preparation ahead. He had five days to ensure his acolytes��and himself��were ready for anything the frontline might throw at them. As he thinks about the challenges and possibilities ahead, he feels it in his bones��something big is going to happen.

    x x x x x

 Chapter 2381 Aboard

    Chapter 2381 Aboard

    Five days of preparation had finally passed, and now the fifty acolytes of Hall 6 stood assembled at the Academy dock. Emery and Klea joined them as their leader, guiding and steadying the young acolytes as they prepared for what would be their most grueling exam yet. Among them, Hardy was visibly restless, methodically inspecting their equipment list, double-checking every item they had managed to gather.

    Unlike previous exams, which focused on fairness, this one emphasized survival, allowing each hall to bring any gear or provisions they deemed essential. Hall 6''s acolytes,ing predominantly from the lower realms, had fewer resources to disy. Their crates were mismatched, a stark contrast to the coordinated, polished boxes of other halls. This difference didn''t go unnoticed��whispers and sidelong nces from nearby halls signaled a quiet, unspoken judgment, adding to the mounting tension in the air.

    Before long, the half-blood halls arrived, their members warmly greeting each other and infusing the dock with a lively, familiar energy.

    The sight seemed to lift some of the anxiety from Hall 6, and Emery seized the moment to approach Shinta. As he reached her, he gently analyzed the pendant around her neck, double-checking the partial soul he had embedded inside, and reminded her to be careful.

    "''Ooo... seriously, Father... I am the number one acolyte! You should worry about your other kids instead!''

    Shinta''s yfulment drew surprised looks and a few amused smiles from the Hall 6 acolytes nearby, particrly Ha Ron and Kingrig, who exchanged nces at her remark.

    As they spoke, Magus Beatrice��a senior instructor from Hall 9��approached the group. She offered Emery a respectful nod and said. ''Rest assured, I''ll be keeping a close eye on your daughter"

    Soon, all 120 twenty halls gradually filled the docks, a sea of acolytes and instructors bustling with anticipation. However, upon closer observation, Emery noted that there were fewer than forty units formed, resulting in a total of about two thousand acolytes.

    A swift calction made it clear: with approximately 20% of acolytes still below rank 9 and around 15% of the halls left unfilled, there was a substantial number of students absent.

    The absence of many was telling. A significant number of acolytes had chosen not to participate in the group exam due to safety concerns. This was particrly true for those hailing from the higher and top halls, where family expectations loomedrge. Their factions, protective and unwilling to bear the risk of potential loss, had convinced them to stay back.

    As Emery scanned the bustling dock, he noticed a group of Academy Magus staff approaching their designated halls. Hall 6 was assigned to a young, bespectacled female Magus named Surri, who would serve as their official handler. Selected from Beta Academy to ensure objectivity in marking, she was tasked with reporting achievements and noting any penalties during the mission

    Despite her unassuming appearance, there was a quiet strength about her, and Emery sensed the aura of a Half-Moon realm magus emanating from her. "Wee, Magus Surri!" Klea quickly stepped forward, her warm smile and charm breaking the ice as she introduced herself, skillfully establishing a friendly rapport with their new handler. As they finalized thest details, the rumble of engines reverberated from above.

    Eight imposing Magus Alliance Military cruisers descended from the sky, their massive, destroyer-ss hulls casting long shadows over the dock. These formidable ships had clearly seen action on the frontlines; their exteriors bore deep battle scars, and their turrets gleamed under the sunlight, a stark reminder of the battle thaty ahead. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Headmaster Goldstein arrived to greet themanders of the warships, his authoritative presencemanding the attention of the students.

    With a powerful voice, he addressed the assembled acolytes, reminding them of their duty and the honor of serving the Alliance. His words left a palpable sense of gravity and purpose in the air, bolstering their resolve.

    "All aboard!'' came the booming shout from one of themanders.

    The acolytes, a mix of excitement and apprehension, began to board their assigned warships. As each of them stepped onto the massive vessels, the reality of the mission settled in. Each of the eight warships housed five units of acolytes, totaling two hundred fifty young warriors on board. Emery felt a surge of relief upon discovering that Hall 9 was sharing the same ship; this meant they would be directed to a simr zone during the mission.

    "This is great! We might be able to help each other again" Bena eximed, her excitement bubbling over as she nced at her fellow acolytes. Magus Surri adjusted her sses, her fingers brushing against the sleek frames as she began to exin the arrangements made between the Academy and the Magus military forces. Her voice was steady and authoritative, capturing the attention of the acolytes.

    The Magus Alliance has over three dozen active warzones across its three quadrants, shared between the three Magus academies: Alpha, Beta, and Delta.

    As she spoke, the acolytes listened intently. "The lower and middle halls will be deployed to less dangerous areas designated as the Yellow Zone, while the higher and top halls will face the more perilous Red Zones.'' Emery''s heart raced as he absorbed the gravity of the situation. As members of a top hall, it became increasingly clear that the ship they were boarding was bound for a Red Zone��one of the most treacherous and vtile areas in the ongoing conflict.

    However, while the five halls would share the samemand center during their operations, it seemed unlikely they would be assigned to the same mission, leaving each group to face its challenges and dangers.

    During the travel, the acolytes were subjected to a crash course on militarymand structures, essential equipment, and the gxy they were entering. The briefings were intense and packed with vital information, with experienced Magus conveying the nuances of battlefield tactics and the importance of teamwork and survival.

    After five long days of travel through multiple space portals, the ship finally arrived at their destination.

 Chapter 2382 Military

    Chapter 2382 Military

    [Nixar Expanse]

    The Nixar Expanse stretched ominously, a sector resting at the very edge of the Alpha quadrant. It marked the border between human and elven territories for thousands of years, a battleground shaped by relentless, shifting lines.

    For thest fifty years, the elves had gained ground, conquering nearly half of the sector''s 364 gxies and transforming much of it into a deadly "Red Zone," where survival was a gamble, and the casualties vast.

    After five days of intense travel, the destroyer ship carrying Emery and 250 academy acolytes finally entered this contested zone. As they neared the heart of the Expanse, the destroyer asionally exited hyperdrive, maneuvering to avoid enemy detection and bypass fields of debris��a telltale mark of countless battles fought here.

    The sight outside the ship''s windows was both haunting and sobering: vast, silent wreckages of ships��some human, some elven��floated in the void like ghosts of fallen warriors. The initial excitement in the acolytes began to wane, reced by a heavy sense of reality. RING RING RING

    When suddenly the rm red throughout the ship, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. The shrill sound cut through the tension like a knife, and the faces of many acolytes paled in an instant. Panic rippled through the group as the reality of their situation set in: caught in a space battle, they would be utterly vulnerable. The terrifying prospect of being sted apart without any means to defend themselves or being ejected into the cold void of space weighed heavily on their minds.

    The rms red incessantly, and all eyes darted toward the observation window and the visual feed, where the threat became all too clear. A squadron of a dozen elven fighter ships, sleek and triangr in design, emerged against the stars, moving with an ominous precision. Each fighter ship maneuvered as if woven into a deadly, synchronized dance, moving rapidly toward the destroyer.

    Panicked voices rose among the acolytes, some gasping, others muttering in frightened tones. Emery remainedposed, but he knew that this was their first experience with the true, unforgiving nature of war.

    Outside, the destroyer''s turrets lit up, firing in rapid session, sending res of concentrated energy toward the advancing fighters. Three elven ships were destroyed on impact, turning into burning fragments in the darkness of space. Yet the remaining ships deftly swerved, executing sharp maneuvers as they circled the destroyer like vultures, their sleek frames weaving around the barrage of firepower.

    The elven fighters fired back in rapid bursts, unleashing streams of energy that hammered into the destroyer''s barriers. Each impact sent a tremor through the ship''s hull, and the acolytes staggered, their grips tightening on anything they could hold onto. The barrier red, struggling to absorb the relentless assault, and the vibrations intensified with every strike.

    For many, it was bing impossible to mask their fear. This was no simtion; this was war��real, unforgiving, and brutal.

    An instructor from one of the other halls, noticing the mounting tension, began calling for the acolytes to brace themselves and prepare for the worst. His voice held a note of urgency that only intensified the unease rippling through the young recruits. But just as he spoke, the vicemander of the ship steppedforward with a sense of calm authority, immediately silencing the mounting panic.

    His demeanor exuded confidence, and with a steady presence, he conveyed the real strength of the destroyer they were on. The elven ships, though agile and deadly in small skirmishes, could not easily prate the destroyer''s formidable defenses. The barrier surrounding the vessel could withstand countless attacks from smaller crafts, and even if the shield eventually faltered, the destroyer''s thick hull would offer additional protection. He emphasized that unless the elves sent in one of their cruisers or heavy ster ships, there was little reason for concern. In fact, he mentioned that he himself, being a grand magus, could handle the situation should it escte.

    Minutester, as if on cue, a Magus Alliance fleet emerged on the viewing screens, their sleek, silver forms cutting through the darkness of space in perfect formation. The elven fighters, sensing the imminent threat of being outnumbered, quickly adjusted their tactics and began to scatter. The cheers of relief erupted among the acolytes, their earlier panic dissolving as the tension in the air lifted.

    "We are saved!!"

    The attempt by the elves to harass the sector was nothing new��a tactic used to instill fear and disrupt morale.However, to ensure the acolyte''s safety, the Magus Alliance had specifically assigned the advance destroyer for their transport, a privilege that came with their status. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, the destroyer was joined by additional ships forming a protective convoy: four medium transport vessels and eight fighter-ss ships, sleek and nimble, nking therger crafts. This convoy was part of a logistics fleet, carrying fresh supplies, troops, and resources, all heading toward the same destination.

    [Nixar Space Station]

    It was a massive, heavily fortified station strategically ced at the center of the Nixar Expanse, right in the thick of the battle zone. Emery and the other acolytes looked on as the station grew closer. It was surrounded by an array of defensive structures, each fitted with energy cannons andyers of shielding, while fleets of alliance ships moved in formation around it, constantly monitoring for any threat.

    Upon arrival, Emery, along with the other instructors and 250 acolytes, was called to assemble in arge briefing hall within the station.

    The atmosphere in the room was thick with anticipation, and the acolytes stood with a mix of excitement and tension when a military general, a peak three-cosmos grand magus entered, his aura emanating an impressive and formidable energy that caught the attention of everyone present. "Very good! The best and brightest are here! Wee to my station!"

    He weed them with a voice that resonated through the hall, his enthusiasm barely contained.

    The Nixar Station was a hub of military power, hosting over half a million personnel, with a formidable force of five thousand magus and more than fifty grand magus. Such numbers underscored the significance of the station, but themander-in-chief''s open excitement upon weing the Magus Academy acolytes was clear evidence of the regard in which they were held.

    As part of their induction, all academy acolytes received formal military ranks: each was designated as a private, while Emery, as an instructor, was given the officer rank of first lieutenant. Klea and Sirri were appointed second lieutenants, creating a hierarchy that matched real military protocol.

    Although these ranks were only effective for the duration of their month-long deployment, they came with full responsibilities and privileges, instilling both pride and a sense of duty in everyone involved.

    Next came the uniforms, neatly stacked and pressed, each bearing the unique insignia of the Magus Academy,plete with identification tags that distinguished them as part of this special contingent. The acolytes donned the attire, which came equipped with standard military gear. Seeing themselves outfitted like the seasoned soldiers surrounding them was a surreal experience, grounding them in the reality of their assignment.

    Once the orientation concluded, a system notification came, outlining the structure of the exam and how they could umte points for their final grades. It was clear that the academy intended to simte the rigors of actual military life as urately as possible:

    [Promotions] �C based on performance, leading to potential advancement in military ranks. [Kill count]�C earning points by taking down enemies, from lower-ranked orcs to high-ranking elven officers. [Mission Clearance] �C points awarded ording to the military mission difficulty andpletion sess.

    After digesting this information, the acolytes received their first assignment:

    [Logistic Transport] While it initially seemed straightforward, a closer inspection of the task revealed itsplexity and danger. They were to transport critical supplies to a embroiled in some of the most intense fighting in the sector. ####

    While the acolytes were immersed in their exam, a different atmosphere brewed within avish pce on the Nephilim. One particr female grand magus, confined within her own quarters, paced with barely contained anger. Her trusted advisor entered the chamber at her summons. Sensing her anger, he listened carefully as she outlined her n, her voiceced with venom as she revealed her intentions.

    "I will not let that filthy lower realm instructor and his students graduate in peace. This is ourst chance to stop them... kill them all."

    "My Lady," he began cautiously "we cannot. Not now. They are officially part of the military force, and none of our people would dare to go after them, especially not in the current situation."

    A cruel smirk spread across her face, undeterred by his warnings. "You fool," she sneered, "We don''t need to send anyone" Her eyes gleamed with malicious intent. "Simply send a message to the dark elves... reveal the whereabouts of their most wanted ''Savage Magus.'' They''ll be more than happy to take care of the rest for us"

    ####

    Author Notes.

    This chapter concludes the month of October, and once again, I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude. I hope you have enjoyed the reading experience, and if there is anything that still feelscking, I will do my utmost to improve next month.

    I apologize for not being able to keep my promise for multiple mass releases, due to having to help with my sister''s engagements and an ident that hurt me for a week. I will definitely make the time next month.

    Thank you for your continued support, and I hope you''ll join me again next month!

 Chapter 2383 Mission

    Chapter 2383 Mission

    Emery and the Hall 6 squad of 50 acolytes arrived at their designated dock within Nixar Space Station, ready to embark on their newly assigned mission.

    The station bustled with activity; personnel and magus officers moved at an urgent pace. The acolytes, still adjusting to the intensity of this environment, observed the surroundings with a mix of awe and anticipation.

    As they approached the logistics center, Klea stepped forward to meet the quartermaster, a military officer responsible for supplies and handed him their mission details.

    The officer scanned the paperwork and soon, a stern-faced, middle-aged man approached them, a half-moon magus, apanied by his small team of five crescent-moon magus.

    "So, you''re our backup?" he questioned, his tone carrying an edge of skepticism.

    Klea nodded. "I guess we are," she replied.

    The man''s eyes scanned over the acolytes, and his demeanor shifted from skepticism to frustration. His face twisted with exasperation as he muttered, "What the hell is this�� Damn it. I asked for an elite squad, and this is whatmand sends for us?"

    Recognizing the disrespect directed at his group, Emery stepped forward, his presence cast a sudden silence over the logistics team. "Is there a problem?" Emery asked.

    The man soon realized that Emery was not only outranking him but was also a full-moon magus, his expression shifting from annoyance to hasty respect. "My apologies, sir�� It has been a difficult week," he stammered.

    He quickly introduced himself as Sergeant Vox, the squad leader of a logistics team.

    "Good, Sergeant," Emery replied, his tone firm but understanding. "They are young and new, but I assure you that they will get the job done."

    "Yes, sir," Vox responded, straightening his posture.

    Without wasting any time, Emery gave the signal tomence their preparations.

    Hardy the assigned toon leader sprang into action, coordinating with the quartermaster to receive the cargo, he then called out to Evalice, who was leading her group of ten insectoid acolytes. He paired her with Titus, who was leading another group of ten to grab the spatial tube and carry it on their backs.

    The spatial tubes, each towering at one meter, were imposing and hefty, weighing 200 kilograms apiece. They possessed a spatial dimension of 30 cubic meters, allowing for substantial storage within their seeminglypact exteriors. Each tube was filled with vital supplies: energy cubes, weapons, food, water, and assorted building materials.

    Once all the cargo was ounted for and secured, the squad began to move toward the designated transport ship leaving the Space Station behind. Two fighter ships nked them, their engines humming with the promise of protection.

    As they ascended into the Nixar Expanse, a heavy tension filled the cabin. The acolytes exchanged worried nces, their previous excitement dampened by the shocking news they had received from the academy.

    It had been reported that one of the eight destroyers that had departed alongside them from the academy had been heavily attacked, resulting in the tragic deaths of more than fifty acolytes.

    Anxiety hung thick in the air. The young acolytes, many still novices to the brutalities of warfare. Emery, however, maintained a silentposure, his gaze fixed ahead. He refrained from offering words of reassurance or empty promises. In his mind, he believed that confronting this sense of dread was as much a part of their training as anybat they might face.

    After three hours of tense travel, the transport ship finally approached its destination: a heavily fortified outpost on a barren Vryn moon.

    This outpost bustled with thousands of alliance troops, a disciplined hive of activity under the harsh exterior of defense turrets and metal barricades. The acolytes disembarked and under the supervision of Sergeant Vox, they swiftly unloaded five of their spatial cargo tubes, each containing vital supplies for the soldiers stationed here.

    After securing their deliveries, the group moved toward the teleportation gate, ready to transfer them down to the''s surface. [Vryn]

    Only twenty years ago, this had been a thriving human civilization, home to over a hundred million lives. Now, the once-bustling cities and fertilendsy scarred and silent, twisted by the fires of war into a deste battleground.

    What had been a ce of prosperity was now a haven for conflict, a harshndscape where elves cultivated vast orc armies, hidden under thick, clouded skies that even the alliance''s aerial surveince struggled to prate.

    Emery and the acolytes arrived at an outpost, a heavily fortified stronghold nestled amidst ruins half-buried under the encroaching sands.

    After distributing five more heavy cargo tubes, the true challenge awaited them: the final leg of their mission would take them deep into enemy territory, past the secure perimeter, and into the heart of elven-upied zones. With ten remaining cargo tubes strapped securely, they prepared to transport the supplies through orc-infested regions to two distant outposts. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As they geared up, Hardy scanned the abandoned remnants of what once must have been a bustling city, now mostly rubble obscured by sand clouds. With an apprehensive nce at the expanse, he muttered, "We''re not walking the rest of the way, are we?"

    "On foot? No.. no... We''d never make it!"

    Sergeant Vox gestured toward their transport��a sand boat engineered for the rough desertndscape. Powered by spirit stones, the vehicle emitted a low, steady hum as it prepared to navigate the hostile terrain. Its reinforced frame and spacious design were more than capable of carrying both their team and the heavy cargo.

    They all climbed aboard, steeling themselves for whaty ahead.

    The sand boat skimmed over the unforgivingndscape, sending up clouds of dust as it sped forward. Eyes fixed on the barren surroundings, the acolytes sensed the rising tension with every mile. Just an hour to their destination, their path suddenly ground to a halt.

    A shadow loomed on the horizon��a vast horde of orcs blocked the route.

    Weapons were drawn, and the young acolytes felt their pulse quicken. The real-life battle had arrived much sooner than anticipated.

 Chapter 2384 Sand Battle

    Chapter 2384 Sand Battle

    Using his divine sense, Emery quickly calcted the sheer size of the oing threat��550 orcs within a 3-mile radius, all fully armed orc warriors, each towering over twice the height of a human. Muscr and brimming with savage bloodlust, their snarling forms tore through the sandy haze, making their ferocity palpable even from afar. The sight alone was enough to make even seasoned warriors waver.

    Magus Vox, upon seeing the horde, was visibly concerned. "There are too many of them... Let my team handle this," he insisted.

    But Emery stood firm, cutting him off. "No, Sergeant. This is why we are here."

    With Emery holding the higher rank, Vox had no choice but to follow hismand.Yet as the acolytes readied themselves the sergeant realized that Emery and the two magus apanying him remained motionless, opting to let the young acolytes take the lead.

    "Sir, this is too much for them. Please allow me to assist," Vox insisted, a hint of desperation in his voice. It was evident that he understood the gravity of the situation��these acolytes were the future elite from the Magus Academy, and the potential loss of any of them might bring him trouble with his superior.

    Yet Emery remained resolute, asserting, "No. Stay back and observe."

    Hardy, taking charge as the toon leader, quickly assessed the situation and ordered the acolytes into a defensive formation. He positioned the insectoid group at the forefront, with ine as the vanguard. On the nks, Titus and Armeniusmanded their squads of ten, while Evalice, held the rear with her team. Hardy stayed in the center with Kingrig and Ha Ron, the team''s strongest, ready to provide support wherever the line might need reinforcement.

    "FIGHT!" he bellowed, rallying the acolytes to face the iing horde.

    The acolytesunched into action, casting a barrage of spells to halt the oing wave. Each squad had acolytes in assigned positions. Some cast defensive spells that erupted from the earth, with walls of stone and twisting vines rising to impede the orcs'' approach. Others unleashed offensive magic and weapon techniques��fireballs, lightning arcs, ded whirls��all aimed at striking down the leading orcs

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    Explosions rocked the field, mingling with the guttural cries of the orcs as dozens fell, immobilized, or in in the initial onught. Yet despite the initial impact, the horde surged forward, undeterred. More orcs pushed past the fallen, charging directly at the formation with wild bloodlust. The acolytes could feel the weight of their ferocity bearing down on them as the front line struggled to hold. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "HOLD THE LINE!" Hardy shouted, his voice cutting through the din.

    All acolytes braced as the orcs closed the distance, steel meeting flesh as they engaged in brutal closebat.

    The second wave hit harder��not because the orcs were any different, but because this was the young acolytes'' first encounter with a real, relentless assault by orcs.

    These orcs were much stronger than those faced in virtual training, and their killing intent affected the acolytes'' minds. Even those who had trained rigorously felt a pang of fear as the sheer weight and ferocity of the orcs bore down on them.

    The orcs were brutal and unyielding; each swing of their weapons��saber or axe��threatened to cut them to pieces.

    Some acolytes staggered under the pressure, eyes wide and breaths shallow as they struggled to hold their ground. But amid the chaos, those with more battle experience held firm, their movements confident and their spells precise, anchoring the line.

    Hardy''s voice rang out like a lifeline. "Get up! Fight!" he shouted, rallying them with amanding tone that cut through the roars of battle.

    He monitored the line closely, scanning for weak spots. Whenever a section showed signs of faltering, he acted swiftly, sending reinforcements from his squad to fill the gaps. Hardy''s sharpmands sent Kingrig and Ha Ron forward at critical moments. The two acolytes struck, shing through orcs to support theirrades. The struggling acolytes steadied themselves, inspired by the sight of their strongest members holding the line. They gritted their teeth, forcing back their fear, and threw themselves into the fight with renewed determination. It took about 15 minutes and half of the orc''s forces before the young acolytes finally found their footing. The once hesitant, trembling hands now wielded weapons with purpose, their spells and techniquesnding with precision as they pushed back the horde. Watching from a distance, Magus Siiri and Sergeant Vox were visibly impressed by the scene unfolding before them.

    "Magus Emery, you''ve trained them well," Siiri remarked.

    "Thank you," Emery replied, acknowledging her praise while also making sure to credit Klea for her significant contributions to their training.

    Sergeant Vox, however, looked far from reassured. His brows furrowed as he nced out at the thinning horde, anxiety etched in every line on his face."Sir, we need to quickly leave this area... or more wille," he urged, his voice tinged with urgency.

    Emery, however, remained unfazed, a confident smile on his face as he focused on the battlefield. In fact, he already sensed another horde advancing from ten miles away, their numbers at least three times greater than the current forces.

    Without a hint of concern, he called Hardy over and ryed the information.

    "You know what to do?" Emery asked, the grin on his face revealing both confidence and a hint of challenge.

    "Yes, master!" Following Emery''smand, Hardy immediately took control, driving the acolytes to clean up the remaining orcs with a newfound intensity, striking down their foes swiftly until the horde was no more. Then, with a sharp call, Hardy ordered the squad to regroup on the sandboat.

    Magus Vox and Magus Siiri exchanged looks, expecting a retreat from the battlefield. But to their surprise, Hardy instead directed the sand boat towards a new location��a high ridge nked by rugged stone cliffs, a perfect strategic position for facing theing wave.

    With calcted efficiency, Hardy stationed each squad at vantage points, creating a defensive perimeter that would allow them to repel evenrger numbers of enemies.

    The sergeant''s eyes widened at the sight "Sir, with all due respect�� we''re a logistics team; we should leave while we still can."

    But Emery only gave a calm smile. ''No need to worry, Sergeant. A few hours'' dy won''t hurt.'' He then turned to Magus Siiri and casually said, ''Please count it properly.''

    Magus Siiri was startled, realizing Emery''s intentions. It was clear that Emery wasn''t simply allowing his students to gain experience; he was setting them up to face arger threat to earn more academy points."

 Chapter 2385 Sand Dunes

    Chapter 2385 Sand Dunes

    "Sir, let me join them��I''ll send my team to support the defense!" Sergeant Vox urged, gesturing to his men as the rumbling of the orc horde intensified.

    But Emery met his determination with a firm shake of his head. "Your mission is the cargo. Guard the sand boat. That''s your priority."

    Though Emery''s tone was calm, his vignce was unwavering. His divine sense extended across the battlefield, monitoring each acolyte''s position and every shift in their situation, ready to step in if any faced a mortal threat.

    "More approaching from the west!" Emery ryed and Hardy responded instantly, directing a handful of acolytes to fortify the western line, positioning them with precision to block the orcs'' path.

    "Hold steady! Keep your positions!" Hardy rallying his team while shooting multiple shots from his ster, killing any iing orcs. "Fight, fight, fight!" he roared, his words fueling their spirits.

    By this stage, each acolyte had personally taken down more than ten orcs. Their initial fear had transformed into fierce determination; their confidence radiated through theirbat stances as they showcased the breadth of their skills.

    Some acolytes wielded their weapons with honed technique, blending calcted shes and thrusts with swift maneuvers. Others channeled magic, sending waves of fire, frost, and energy sts that seared through the orcs'' ranks.

    The ridge trembled under thebined forces shing, and yet the acolytes held the line, drawing on every ounce of their training. Emery could sense their progress, seeing his young warriors grow stronger with each moment. The harsh environment, the unending tide of orcs, and the demands of real battle had revealed their potential in a way that no training exercise ever could.

    Among the chaotic throng of orcs, every hundred or so included a few formidable champions, elite warriors renowned for their strength and ferocity.

    Yet, in this moment of battle, ine asserted his dominance. As an orc champion charged forward, swinging a massive axe with brute force, ine met the challenge head-on. He caught the axe mid-swing with his bare hand and In one swift motion, he retaliated with an explosive punch, shattering not just the champion''s form but also the morale of the surrounding horde.

    Meanwhile, King Rig, aimed topete, broke away from the formation, darting to a vantage point on the eastern front. From this strategic position, he unleashed a torrent of dark lightning, arcs of energy slicing through the air and crashing into the oing waves of orcs.

    CHWIKKK!! CHIWIKK!!!

    Farther back, an orc warchief��a figure draped in heavy furs and wielding a staff��raised his weapon to support the faltering horde with a powerful spell. But before he could even utter the incantation, a swift shadow appeared behind him.

    It was Ha Ron, moving with lethal precision. With one fluid sh, Ha Ron severed the warchief''s head, his de cutting cleanly through. Swiftly scaling a nearby cliff, Ha Ron held the severed head high, letting the gruesome trophy dangle for all to see.

    "Your Chief is DEAD!!"

    The impact was immediate. The orcs'' morale crumbled at the sight of their fallen leader, and panic rippled through their ranks. They began to retreat in the dozens, their snarls and cries echoing as they fled back into the desert sands.

    It was an unmistakable victory. With adrenaline surging and hearts pounding, the acolytes erupted in jubnt shouts, their voices carrying across the battlefield. It was a moment of glory they would never forget.

    Klea moved quickly among the acolytes, her hands glowing softly as she channeled healing spells into those who had taken injuries in the fray. Beside her, Magus Sirri meticulously documented every detail of the battle, tallying points for the acolytes'' achievements.

    The total soon appeared on the system, earned from eliminating over 1,300 orcs.

    [Top Hall Ranking - Day 1/30]

    [3rd ce: Hall 6 - 3250 Points]

    Emery stood at the edge of the aftermath, his gaze scanning the deserted ins with a contemtive expression. While he felt pride in his students'' resilience and teamwork, there was a flicker of disappointment beneath his satisfaction. The orcs they had fought were disorganized wild orcs. There was no sign of elfmanders or any structured influence behind them.

    As if sensing his thoughts, Klea approached. "It was still a good first battle," Emery''s features softened, and he nodded, acknowledging her words.

    Taking a final look at the cleared battlefield, he raised his voice to rally the acolytes. "Alright, everyone, let''s move out!"

    The sand boat sliced through the arid expanse of the desert, its engine roaring as it propelled them forward, leaving a trail of swirling dust in its wake. The relentless sun beat down, but inside the vessel, the atmosphere was electric with adrenaline from their recent victory.

    As they traveled, Emery remained vignt, pausing asionally to confront small groups of orcs that wandered too close to their path. Each encounter was swift and decisive, even those orcs who showed signs of surrender were not spared, ensuring the area remained clear as they made their way to their next destination.

    After a few hours, they arrived at their next checkpoint.

    Rising before them was a deste, ruined city, its crumbling buildings reaching like skeletal fingers out of the sand dunes. Some of the structures, half-buried and weather-beaten, showed the scars of past battles and decades of abandonment.

    Among the ruins, they spotted an old arenarepurposed into a makeshift fortress, its walls reinforced and patrolled by vignt sentries.

    As they docked the sand boat, a sense of foreboding hung in the air, amplified by the absence of civilian life. Unlike the previous outpost, this ce was starkly militarized, filled with 2,000 soldiers, one in every ten a Magus realm individual.

    "The supplies are here!" shouted a high-ranking officer as he spotted them.

    Emery could feel the weight of the officer''s power��a Grand Magus wielding two cosmos realms, overseeing this critical outpost in the vast desert.

    As the officers inspected the cargo, Emery took the opportunity to converse with those inmand, eager to learn more about the unfolding situation in the desert.

    Recognizing that Emery would still headed toward another post, the officers were more than willing to share details with him, appreciative of the support and the continuity of his mission.

    Emery spoke with them, learning what he could about the desert''s current situation and any changes in orc or elf movements. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, both Magus Sirri and Sergeant Vox couldn''t help but grow anxious as Emery showed a keen interest in learning all the elf base and orcs'' hives locations within the.

 Chapter 2386 Detour

    Chapter 2386 Detour

    After gathering valuable insights about the situation on Vryn, Emery led the group toward their final destination. However, rather than following the direct, rmended route, he chose a longer detour that brought them dangerously close to contested territory.

    Sergeant Vox, noticing the shift in direction, couldn''t help but voice his concern again. ''Sir, with all due respect�� we''re a logistics team, and many people are waiting for the cargo.''

    Emery replied with the same calm smile. ''No need to worry, Sergeant. A dy of one or two days won''t kill them.''

    "...Two days��"

    Emery was determined to maximize the value of this mission, knowing that if they simplypleted the cargo delivery as nned, they''d be ordered back to the space station��wasting precious hours from their limited time here.

    His motivation came when he reviewed the academy''stest rankings and saw their current standing:

    [Top Hall Ranking - Day 2/30]

    [5th ce: Hall 6 - 3,250 Points]

    Despite actively engaging in skirmishes and killing well over a thousand orcs the previous day, their points were overshadowed by the higher-ranked halls.

    Emery quickly identified several likely factors contributing to the point disparity. First, the orc poption on Vryn seemed to reproduce as rapidly as mushrooms, meaning that taking down thousands of them offered far fewer pointspared to dispatching a handful of skilled elven soldiers.

    Additionally, there was the question of equipment. Each hall was allowed to bring a variety of tools for their mission, and Emery could only imagine the high-grade artifacts that the wealthier factions had provided for their acolytes. He envisioned powerful relics, automated turrets, and perhaps even top-tier vehicles, all of which would enable them to umte points much more easily and efficiently than his own team.

    Winning this group exam was far less important to him than his acolytes'' safety and growth. Still, he recognized the potential within his team. He sensed that they had more to offer, and he wanted to push them to draw on every bit of resilience and strength they held.

    Just minutes after the sand boat had passed through the treacherous expanse of the dangerous zone, the group was abruptly halted by a formidable horde of orcs.

    Unlike the previous encounters, these orcs were equipped with visibly superior gear, their bodies adorned with totems. Fire symbols zed brightly on their banners, and intricate patterns of me were painted across their skin.

    "They are the ze Born Tribe!" eximed Sergeant Vox, his voiceced with urgency and unease.

    The ze Born was one among the eighteen orc tribes that roamed Vryn, each tribe consisting of tens of thousands of warriors, all trained inbat by the elves. Each warrior bore the signs of rigorous drills, their weapons honed to a razor''s edge, and their spirits ignited with the burning fervor of their tribe''s name.

    A few dozen ze Born warriors stood defiantly in the path of the sand boat, muscles taut and weapons at the ready. Emery assessed the situation quickly, and said "We''ll evade them," hemanded, his tone firm yet calm, eyes scanning for the safest route.

    Sergeant Vox felt a rush of relief wash over him as he heard Emery''s directive. Avoiding confrontation was the best course of action. However, his relief was short-lived, as he realized that their ride steered deeper into ze Born territory.

    The sand boat passed through several smaller orc groups, each group slightly more intimidating than thest. Soon enough,thendscape shifted, and they emerged at the edge of the ze Born main encampment��a massive sea of orcs that stretched as far as the eye could see, with nearly ten thousand warriors gathered in a tight formation.

    Emery activated his divine sense, scanning the vast camp. He detected not only the formidable numbers but also the elite strength hidden within. Hundreds of orc champions stood out, among them loomed an orc warchief, exuding an intimidating aura of the Magus realm. At this point, it wasn''t just the sergeant voicing his concern. Magus Siiri took a step forward, voice edged with rm. "Instructor Emery�� this is madness... You''re sending them to their death!"

    Emery''s gaze remained steady, his calm undisturbed by their protests. Turning to Hardy, heid out tactics swiftly. The n was set, roles designated, and every squad knew exactly what they had to do. The young warriors, although tense, caught the spark of determination in Emery''s words. Then, he moved to face his students, meeting each of their eyes in turn. His voice, brimming with conviction, cut through the silence.

    "Give them hell!!"

    "Yes, Master!" their voices echoing over the dunes.

    Both Magus Siiri and Sergeant Vox stood frozen, their expressions a mixture of disbelief as they watched the scene unfold before them. The sight of the fifty acolytes charging headlong into the dense mass of orc warriors was an act of bravery that teetered on the edge of insanity.

    As the acolytes surged forward, their battle cries mingling with the mor of the orc camp, it became clear that their conviction to follow Emery''s orders was unwavering. Thousands of orcs roared in response, their presence a looming shadow over the small contingent of warriors. Within minutes, the young fighters found themselves engulfed, and surrounded, their initial momentum dissipating as they struggled to maintain their formation.

    "Call them back! Now!!" Magus Siiri shouted in a panic. Sergeant Vox shared her rm, already preparing to call his five men into action, ready to dive into the fray to extract the acolytes from the brink of disaster. Yet amid the rising tension, Emery remained unflinching.

    HOOONKKKK n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A thunderous warhorn shattered the air, a reverberating call echoing across the desert sands, signaling the arrival of a true threat.

    The orc warchief had entered the fray, a massive figure d in battle-worn armor, his eyes gleaming with murderous intent.

    His voice boomed over the battlefield as he roared, "Lok''mogul Zug!" He raised his heavy war axe as he cut a brutal path toward the young fighters.

    In that critical moment, Hardy''s voice rang out, slicing through the chaos "Now!!"

    Without hesitation, each squad leader hurled a small, crimson liquid bottle into the thick of the orc ranks. The acolytes immediately ducked, and a tense second hung in the air, before

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    A series of powerful explosions detonated in quick session, creating a chain reaction of shockwaves that sted through the orc horde. mes and shrapnel ripped through the ranks, cutting down hundreds of orcs in an instant.

    The warchief, caught off guard by the sudden assault, stumbled back, his massive frame engulfed in mes and scorched by the deadly sts. Hardy rose above the fray, his voice carrying across the battlefield "Finish them all!!"

 Chapter 2387 Tactics

    Chapter 2387 Tactics

    The potions the acolytes threw were the infamous [Chututlu Bombs], one of Emery''s ingenious alchemical creations. The bombs erupted upon impact, unleashing a massive wall of mes that ignited the battlefield. As the fire dissipated, it left behind a sinister, highly corrosive residue that clung to everything it touched.

    "What grade is that? It''s stronger than a tier 5 spell!" Magus Siiri eximed, her astonishment evident as she watched the destruction unfold.

    Emery gave a slight nod, then calmly exined that the Chututlu Bomb was originally designed as a tier 6 potion, effective against magus-level opponents. But since the acolyte would lose points for using magus-grade items, he equipped them with the tier 5 version. More than enough to handle the orcs.

    The devastation was immediate. Dozens of orcs were killed outright in the fiery explosion, their bodies either charred or melted by the acid-like residue that clung to them.

    Those who survived the initial st were left writhing in agony as the corrosive substance ate through their armor and flesh, their pained cries echoing across the desert. Even the powerful orc warchief, who had led the charge, was caught in the inferno, visibly wounded and struggling to recover.

    This sight broke the orcs'' momentum, their morale plummeting at the sight of their leader injured and their forces crumbling. Seizing the rare opening, Ha Ron sprang into action, his figure a dark blur as he streaked toward the wounded warchief. But multiple orc champions moved swiftly, positioning themselves in front of their leader. They roared their defiance, shields raised and weapons poised, ready to defend their chief to the death.

    Unfazed, Ha Ron swung his de, channeling his energy into a devastating [Shadow Edge]. The de cleaved through the air, a dark arc of power slicing straight through one of the champions, splitting him cleanly in two. The force of the strike carried through, grazing the warchief with a deep, brutal cut that left blood sttering across the sand.

    Despite the wound, it wasn''t enough to bring the warchief down.

    "Ghak''zrak uhnak!"

    The warchief voice boomed over the battlefield, rallying the orcs with a fervor that ignited their rage anew. However, this time, the warchief kept his distance, refusing to risk himself further. He urged his horde forward, intending to drown the acolytes in sheer numbers rather than stepping back into the fray himself. Seeing this shift, Hardy raised his weapon high, his voice cutting through the chaos. " n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Fight! Fight! Fight!" he bellowed, rallying his fellow acolytes.

    Despite their initial sess, the acolytes found themselves overwhelmed by the sheer numbers of the orc horde. After thirty grueling minutes of battle, they had managed to eliminate only about twenty percent of the orc forces, and the relentless onught continued to push them back. The air was thick with the acrid smell of smoke and burning flesh, mingling with the desperate cries of the wounded and dying.

    Sergeant Vox nced nervously at Emery. "They still have those potions, right? You gave them more, didn''t you?!"

    "They do�� but those bombs are pricey. Far too costly to waste on every orc in our path" Emery let out a long, thoughtful sigh "If they had managed to kill that chief earlier, this battle could have been over by now."

    "...."

    They were facing a month-long campaign, and Emery knew that if his acolytes relied on the [Chututlu Bombs] in every fight, not only would they drain his resources, but they''d miss the opportunity to truly grow as warriors. Emery had instilled strict guidelines: only use the bombs at critical moments or to destabilize the enemy''s morale. Their true purpose was to create enough chaos to shake the horde''s unity and lower the orcs''bat prowess, not to be a crutch. The acolytes needed to learn to rely on skill and strategy, not just powerful items, if they were to survive the trials ahead. As the acolytes found themselves once again cornered by the relentless orc assault, Hardy called out another order and each acolyte reached for their storage rings, activated a hidden reserve, each releasing a creature onto the battlefield.

    "Ku ku... Kuuang ku ku Kuang!!" The sound of 50 Chizpur echoed across the battlefield joining the battle.

    These stone creatures, now grown to almost the size of an adult man, were third-generation Chizpur. Having undergone rigorous training at the academy, they had reached the level of high-grade magical creatures,parable to high-stage rank 9 acolytes.

    Emery had specifically tasked them to serve as protectors for the acolytes during this exam, and the moment they joined the fray, the fighting capabilities of the acolytes multiplied exponentially.

    Having trained together numerous times at the academy, the acolytes quickly fell into formation alongside their Chizpur counterparts, creating a nearly imprable wall of defense. With the stone creatures standing resolute, the acolytes were now able to execute their attacks with greater ease, racking up kills against the stunned orc warriors.

    Emery nced over at Magus Sirri, whose expression was a mixture of surprise and admiration. He understood the underlying mechanics of the academy''s guidelines and knew that the assistance of the young Chizpur creatures was still within the rules.

    With a confident smile, he turned to Sirri and said, "Please count their points properly."

    The battle raged on for two hours, the sun hanging low in the sky and casting long shadows across the desert. Despite having decimated nearly half of the enemy horde, the young acolytes were visibly fatigued��many of them gasping for breath, their swings slowing, and their reactions growing sluggish.

    Yet, rather than retreating to regroup, Emery made a crucial decision. He permitted the acolytes to take the tier 5 recovery pills, designed to restore their health while enhancing their spirit pool regeneration. As the acolytes consumed the pills, a vibrant energy coursed through their bodies, refreshing their spirits and fortifying their resolve. They could feel their strength returning, fueling their desire to continue the fight for a few more hours.

    Magus Sirri, watching from the sidelines, shook her head in disapproval. "It''s unwise to push them this hard," she muttered. "You should pull them back and let them fight another day."

    Emery acknowledged her concerns; he understood that constant reliance on potions and pills could havesting effects, particrly for acolytes who hadn''t yet undergone a full magus transformation. Natural healing was preferable, especially in the long run. But Emery had his reasons for keeping them in this prolonged fight.

    Minutester, the reasoning behind his decision became evident.

    "They are here," Emery announced, as he focused his divine sense on the horizon.

    A subtle shift in the air apanied the revtion, their figures emerging over the dunes in disciplined formations. The dark elves force approaches the battlefield.

 Chapter 2388 Patrol Squad

    Chapter 2388 Patrol Squad

    Emery sensed them approaching from over 50 miles away��thirty dark elves, three of whom were in the magus realm. This was supposedly a standard elven patrol squad, yet their rapid approach soon revealed why they could arrive so quickly.

    "No!!... the dark elves are here!" shouted Sergeant Vox.

    Dark shapes began to emerge in the sky, revealing wyverns�� terrifying creatures bred from the elves'' homeworld. Each dark elf warrior rode atop these powerful beasts, their dark scales gleaming ominously in the desert sun, casting long shadows over thend below.

    "Sir, please pull out the acolytes now," Sergeant Vox urged, a hint of desperation in his voice as he looked toward Emery.

    Emery remained calm, his eyes fixed on the iing force. "Sergeant, please take your men and intercept those elves."

    "Yes, sir!" Without hesitation, Vox nodded, leading his small squad of five magus as theyunched into the sky, their bodies streaking toward the iing wyvern riders like arrows. Emery, however, didn''t rally the acolytes; instead, he chose to silently observe the situation from afar, masking his presence with a subtle spirit-reading ability.

    "Let''s see how strong they are," Emery muttered, watching the inevitable battle unfold.

    A half-moon dark elf stood imperiously among his ranks, nked by two crescent-moon magus, as they faced Vox and his team of four crescent-moon human magus.

    The dark elf captain, radiating an aura of authority, didn''t even need to lift a finger; his two crescent-moonrades, lithe and powerful, seamlessly dominated the skirmish, showcasing their prowess as they danced around the human magus with unnatural speed.

    This was the stark reality of the strength disparity between human magus and their dark elf counterparts. Even with their numbers, Vox''s squad was outmatched. In truth, this single elven patrol could match or even overpower a full human assault squad of ten magus.

    Sensing no threat from the human magus, the dark elf captain led his squad to advance toward the battlefield. As he observed the humans inbat, his lips curled into a mocking smile.

    "A bunch of kids!" he scoffed, his tone dripping with contempt. "What is this!? a training camp?"

    He chuckled darkly, clearly amused by what he saw as a pitiful resistance, his eyes glinting with a mix of scorn and anticipation. His squad followed, emboldened by their captain''s disdainfulughter, ready to crush what he deemed an easy target.

    On the other side, Magus Sirri was visibly shaken, her usualposure reced by a rare panic as she turned to Emery. "Instructor! Do something!"

    "Of course," Emery replied with an air of calm that contrasted sharply with Sirri''s anxiety. He nced at Klea. "Please go help the kids.". He added, "But don''t go too hard."

    Klea raised an eyebrow, a yful grin creeping onto her face. "No promises... I''ve been itching for a fight all day." Their casual exchange left Magus Sirri staring, utterly speechless.

    What Magus Sirri didn''t realize was that Emery had the entire scenario firmly under control. His highprehension of thew of space granted him an unparalleled tactical advantage, allowing him to navigate the battlefield and anticipate threats with uncanny uracy. Even if the dark elvesunched a sudden attack on the acolytes, Emery had the means to intervene swiftly.

    Responding to the call, Klea unleashed her spell, the incantation flowing from her lips like a whisper of the wind. A shimmering cloud enveloped her as she soared toward the battlefield, weaving through the chaos with grace. Her mastery of spirit reading masked her presence while heightening her awareness, allowing her to anticipate movements and energy signatures around her.

    As she approached, the dark elf magus, perched high above their legendary wyverns, remained oblivious to her presence��at least for the moment.

    The battlefield was thick with tension, but soon, heavy rain began to fall, nketing the area in a protective mist that obscured their movements and concealed them from the watchful eyes of the dark elves. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Gradually, the mist spread, covering the sky among the hovering dark elves.

    "Who is there!! Come out at once!!" the dark elf captain bellowed, his voice echoing like thunder in the turbulent skies. But instead of a reply, a cacophony erupted above. A booming thunderp resonated through the air, followed by a fierce crackle of lightning that tore through the darkening sky. The sound was deafening, shaking the very bodies of the wyverns beneath the dark elves, throwing some of the warriors into a frantic struggle to maintain their bnce. The suddenness of the storm disoriented them, a chaotic ballet of power that sent several dark elves tumbling to the ground as their mounts bucked wildly.

    "Huh!! I know there is only one of you!! Now reveal yourself!!" the captain shouted again, a blend of irritation and fear creeping into his voice. He raised his hands, channeling a fiery aura that ignited around him, casting flickering shadows across the mist. He aimed to disperse the fog, to clear the field of the unseen threat he sensed lurking within it.

    Yet, the mist thickened, curling and swirling as if alive, thwarting his efforts to banish it. The storm continued, lightning shing like the wrath of the heavens.

    The dark elf captain''s heart raced as he heard the screams of his men echoing amidst the thunderous roars of battle. Each cry further fueled his anger, urging him to enhance his fire aura, igniting it into a zing inferno around him. But when he finally seeded in enveloping the whole area in a fiery cocoon, his exhration quickly turned to shock.

    His gaze swept across the battlefield, only to find that all of his flying squad had vanished, leaving only sight of several wyverns soaring aimlessly through the air.

    Recing his men was a female human magus, hovering effortlessly above the ground, her posture radiating confidence. "Who are you?!" he demanded, the mes around him flickering in agitation.

    "Well�� I am the kids'' teacher," Klea replied.

    "Huh!! You''re gonna pay for what you did to my men!"

 Chapter 2389 Fierce Battle

    Chapter 2389 Fierce Battle

    The dark elf captain felt his blood surge with anger. He could sense that this female magus, standing calm before him, was no ordinary, yet his pride as a half-moon dark elf made him believe he could best any human below the grand magus realm.

    Raising both hands, he began to chant an elvish incantation and two zing wheels of me spun into existence, orbiting his hands, and hurled them toward Klea.

    "Die! Die! Die!" he shouted, the mes cutting through the air with blistering speed.

    But Klea was unfazed. She calmly lifted her hands, and with a quiet incantation, swirling waves materialized before her, forming rotating barriers of water that met each ming wheel head-on.

    The sh of fire and water produced hissing clouds of steam, obscuring them briefly in mist, but Klea''s defense held firm. "This is good. I''ve been meaning to spar with a me user," Klea said, tauntingly calm.

    Enraged, the dark elf captain''s mes grew fiercer, the color shifting to a more intense, blinding orange. He poured more of his power into the spell, each st of merger and more forceful, determined to overwhelm her. The sky became a battlefield of opposing elements as fire and water collided, bursts of steam swirling in dramatic clouds around them. From a distance, Magus Sirri watched, her gaze darting between the violent exchange and Emery, herposure slipped as she asked, "Instructor�� are you not going to help?"

    Emery gave a slight shake of his head, fully trusting that Klea could dominate the dark elf captain. His greater concern was for Magus Vox and his team, as they faced the pair of dark elves. When Magus Sirri suggested lending aid to the sergeant, Emery shook his head. "Vorlex and his team are veterans. They won''t fall easily... Just focus on the acolytes," casting a watchful eye over the battleground below.

    The battle on the ground had reached a critical point. Twenty dark elf warriors, survivors of Klea''s initial assault, had now joined the fray. The orc warriors, bred and imprinted to obey any elf as their superior, instantly recognized the dark elves as their leaders. They moved in unison, adding a new level of coordination that escted the danger.

    "Do not falter!!" Hardy shouted to rally the toon. Recognizing the heightened threat, he deployed their best fighters��Ha Ron, King Rig, ine, and Evalice��to face the dark elves directly, while the rest maintained their defensive line against the orcs.

    Despite their best efforts, the acolytes were sustaining injuries. More and more fell with severe wounds, and the healing team, led by Bena, was struggling to keep up.

    As Hardy surveyed the field, a thought tugged at him. "Should I use more of the bombs?"

    In his hesitation, a dark elf warrior��sharp enough to identify Hardy as the toon''s leader��lunged forward in a silent, deadly leap. Hardy''s instincts red, and he quickly cast a time spell to slow the elf''s advance, hoping it would buy him a critical second to dodge. But his heart sank as he realized the elf moved with an uncanny resistance to his magic, shrugging off the spell''s effects almost effortlessly.

    Hardy barely managed to evade, but as he shifted his stance, he caught sight of a second dark elf lying in wait, poised to strike the moment he exposed himself.

    "No!" Hardy gasped, bracing for what he thought might be his end.

    But before the fatal blow couldnd, a massive figure charged in, intercepting the attack with a thunderous impact. Ulong, in his mighty pce-boar form, barreled into the dark elves, his body encased in a thick metallic aura. He rammed into the attacker with the force of a battering ram, sending the elf sprawling to the ground. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You''re not hurting my bro!!" Ulong roared. His boar-like form seemed to possess a demonic power, and he began pummeling the fallen elf, each strike smashing deeper into the ground until his opponent was little more than a broken, lifeless form.

    Meanwhile, the second dark elf attempted to intervene, but before he could reach Ulong, a swift shadow darted in��Chikokoko, the young chizpur, who lunged in with surprising force.

    "KU KU!!"

    The chizpur''s hard formidable body absorbed the elf''s shing strike, and with a fierce, he retaliated with an unexpected headbutt.

    BAMMM!!

    The impact sent the dark elf staggering backward, momentarily stunned by Chikokoko''s unexpected strength. The acolytes'' morale surged at the sight of theirrades'' heroics, reinvigorating their defense as they began to push back with renewed determination.

    Emery watched from the sidelines, his lips curving into a proud smile as his acolytes and chizpurs moved with remarkable coordination. Each second he held back from joining the fray only confirmed the strength and resilience his team had developed. This battle was no ident; Emery had initiated it to toughen them, to push them to their limits and carve battle experience into their souls.

    He turned toward Magus Sirri with a grin. "You see how well they''re doing? Please count the points correctly."

    Magus Sirri gave a small nod, observing the intense battle unfolding below, her surprise evident. She had underestimated these young acolytes.

    Minutes turned into a fierce melee, yet to Emery''s pride, the acolytes didn''t just hold their ground��they began to overpower the dark elf warriors. Hardy took advantage of the confusion among the orcs, capitalizing on their divided loyalties and scatteredmands to spot an opening. With decisive signals, he directed an attack path straight toward the orc warchief.

    King Rig leapt into action, his powerful dark lightning attacks sting through the orc defenses, stunning several in his path. ine followed close behind, his form shifting into his ant transformation, now an armored juggernaut tearing through the orcs like a force of nature. He bulldozed his way toward the warchief, whose injuries made him easy prey, and finished the orc leader with a final, crushing blow.

    "Your chief is dead!" ine''s voice thundered across the battlefield. The remaining orcs staggered at the sight, their morale crumbling as they saw their leader fall. Panic spread like wildfire through their ranks, and soon, hundreds of orcs turned to flee, abandoning the field in defeat. Even the dark elves, despite all their imprints meant to bind the orcs in loyalty, could do nothing to rally them back. The loss of their leader had broken the orcs beyond repair, and they fled in the hundreds, deserting their once-fierce charge.

    The dark elf magus captain realized the tide had turned against him. Despite his efforts, he had been unable to gain the upper hand against Klea. As he assessed the situation, it became clear that victory was slipping from his grasp. Reluctantly, he decided to sound a retreat.

    Emery watched the unfolding chaos with a sly smile spread across his face. "Trying to flee? Not on my watch"

 Chapter 2390 Retreat

    Chapter 2390 Retreat

    "Retreat!!"

    The dark elf captain''s voice tore through the chaos, he nced toward his remaining wyverns, poised to issue the final order to escape. But just as he gathered his breath to call them, a chilling scream erupted nearby. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He turned, eyes narrowing in rm. One of his magus warriors was violently torn apart, his form splitting in a brutal explosion of blood, as though an invisible hand had ripped him asunder. The other elf Magus barely had a moment to register the horror before he was overwhelmed by five human magus, theirbined assaults hammering him in relentless attacks.

    "Another hidden expert��!" the captain hissed, fury twisting his features.

    His eyes darted around, searching for the unseen attacker. But instead of staying to assist his struggling men, a primal instinct took hold, and he made a snap decision. He''d fight another day��today, survival was paramount.

    Without hesitation, he abandoned his man and left the wyvern to stall Klea as a desperate diversion, while he surged skyward, sting off like aet away from the battlefield.

    His figure blurred as he elerated, streaking across the sands at a dizzying speed, with each second carrying him another mile away from the battlefield.

    "No one could chase me at this speed!" he muttered, a flicker of vengeful satisfaction in his eyes. The thought of rallying reinforcements and returning to make those humans suffer for their insolence spurred him on.

    But just as he surged forward, a creeping chill gnawed at his chest, unsettling his confidence. Ahead of him, the jagged outline of a mountain range loomed��the exact one he had left behind only moments before. His mind stuttered in disbelief.

    "How is that possible?!" the captain gasped, his heart pounding in his chest.

    He twisted mid-flight, ncing back over his shoulder. To his shock, the battlefield stilly just a few miles away distant yet visible, as if he hadn''t traveled far at all.

    "An illusion?" He shook his head, realizing with mounting horror that it was something far more dangerous. "No�� it''s spatial magic!"

    Desperation wed at him, and he poured every ounce of energy into a furious burst skyward, breaking through clouds in an attempt to tear free from the spell. But as he broke through, his gaze fell upon the battlefield yet again��right in front of him.

    The sandy mountains encircled him in an endless loop, trapping him like prey in a web.

    "A grand magus expert��" he whispered in disbelief, his voice trembling.

    Panic overtook him as he looked afar and saw a figure joining the woman he''d fought earlier. This new arrival radiated a terrifying presence. He couldn''t sense the full extent of his power, but the sheer weight of it made his stomach twist. Fear overwhelmed his pride as he choked out, "I am just a low-rank warrior�� please, let me go."

    The man nces at the female magus, a calm but questioning look in his eyes. "Should we let him go?"

    Her expression hardened into a cold frown as she crossed her arms. "Didn''t you hear? He threatened to kill me�� twice!"

    The captain, eyes wide with terror, stammered, "N-No�� I don''t��"

    But before he could finish, the man''s gaze sharpened, his eyes glowing with an unnatural light. Emery''s [Spectral Gaze] locked onto him, piercing deep into his soul with a power that felt like cold steel slicing through his mind. His body froze mid-air,pletely paralyzed, as an overwhelming force invaded his very essence. In the next instant, his form flickered and vanished from the sky, disappearing into Emery''s domain.

    Before long, Magus Vox delivered a final, decisive blow, killing thest of the dark elf magus. Panting but resolute, he joined the others in the sky, exchanging a nod with Emery and Klea as they all cast their gaze downward.

    On the ground below, the sh had slowed to a halt, and the victorious cheers of the acolytes began to rise above the sounds of battle. The hard-fought victory was theirs.

    "We Won!!!"

    Emery and Klea descended from the sky to meet the exhausted but triumphant acolytes.

    A proud smile crossed Emery''s face as he addressed the group. "You all did great! Well done!" Klea moved among the wounded, her hands glowing with healing light as she soothed injuries and replenished strength, her touch bringing much-needed relief to those still shaken by the fight. Nearby, Hardy rallied the uninjured, encouraging them to scavenge the battlefield for anything useful.

    "Gather whatever you can!" he called out. Unlike the rough-hewn orc warriors they often faced, the dark elves had brought valuable items into battle, and for Hall 6 acolytes��most of whom hade from the lower realms��these spoils would be immensely valuable.

    The acolytes set to work, collecting middle-grade weapons, spirit stones, and potions from the dark elves'' bodies. Each item would be shared among them, as a reward for their efforts.

    Emery, meanwhile, assessed his own prize from the skirmish. Ten wyverns were captured and thrown into his domain. He felt a surge of satisfaction as he imagined taming these creatures, knowing they would be invaluable additions to his forces.

    When they returned aboard the sand boat, Magus Sirri awaited them, her expression stern but with a hint of approval. She has finished counting their umted points, ready for all to see. The acolytes crowded around, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten, and a cheer erupted as they read the rankings disyed before them.

    [Top Hall Ranking - Day 2/30] [1st ce: Hall 6 - 18,510 Points] [2nd ce: Hall 1 - 12,225 Points]

    They had managed to pull far ahead of the second-ce hall, a result of their fierce efforts in ying over 5,000 orcs and 15 dark elf warriors. The scale of the battle was high, but in the grand conflict between elves and humans, it would barely register as a small skirmish. For the Magus Academy, however, it was a notable achievement, a show of strength and skill that reflected well on Hall 6.

    Emery observed his acolytes sprawled across the deck, weary but buzzing with the thrill of their sess. With a sly smile, he couldn''t resist a yful jab. "Are you all tired already?"

    The question had an obvious answer, but Hardy sensed there was more to it than Emery was letting on. He raised an eyebrow, skepticism in his voice. "Master... seriously?"

    Emery responded with a faint, knowing smile, then closed his eyes and reached inward, essing his domain. His consciousness drifted until he located his new dark elf captive. Staring down at the prisoner, Emery spoke with a quiet, steely tone.

    "Now�� you''re going to help us find a new target"

 Chapter 2391 Prisoner

    Chapter 2391 Prisoner

    With his high soul power, Emery prated the half-moon dark elf''s mental defenses within minutes, pushing pastyers of resistance to extract every detail lurking within.

    He sifted through surface memories and deeper thoughts, searching for critical information. As expected, the dark elf patrol captain had been intentionally kept out of the loop on any high-level strategies��amon tactic to prevent such extraction efforts. But even with limited intel, Emery still uncovered valuable insights: updated details on patrol rotations, and aprehensive map of the current border routes and defenses.

    Armed with this information, Emery quickly plotted their next move. He meticulously charted a route that would allow them to intercept another patrol, selecting an area that offered both tactical advantage and cover. Before long, they encountered a patrol group: thirty wyvern riders, led by four magus, sweeping through the air in a precise formation. Emery and Klea were ready.

    As the dark elf patrol entered their ambush zone, Klea unleashed a thick mist that nketed the skies, masking the acolytes'' movements. At the same time, Emery used spatial bending to disorient the group, subtly manipting the air currents and dimensions to trap them in an invisible cage. Without the chaotic presence of the orcs, the fifty acolytes were able to confront the thirty saint-level dark elves with much greater effectiveness. Their superior numbers and coordinated teamwork soon overpowered the enemy, though the wyverns remained a formidable threat��their powerful jaws snapping and their wings whipping up fierce gusts that battered the acolytes.

    "I''ll take care of those for you,"

    Emery summoned multiple vines to bind the wyverns one by one as he captured them like giant birds in a. Their roars of defiance echoed as he secured them within special cages in his domain.

    As thest wyvern was subdued, Emery turned to his acolytes with a satisfied nod. Another victory was theirs, and with each battle, their ranks grew stronger, more disciplined, and better prepared for therger wars yet toe. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    After the skirmish, Magus Vox could only watch with a resigned sigh as Emery pressed on with his strategy, opting to intercept yet another dark elf patrol. The detour added an extra day to their journey, but Emery remained unfazed, focused on his goal to harden the acolytes through intense, realbat. Each one had now experience in defeating a dark elf warrior and dozens of orcs, pushing them to confront their strengths and limitations. Their hard-earned victories were reflected in their rank. [Top Hall Ranking - Day 3/30]

    [1st ce: Hall 6 - 25,110 Points] [2nd ce: Hall 2 - 16,820 Points]

    Hall 6 had established a significant lead, securing their ce at the top for the foreseeable future."That should be enough," Emery dered with a note of satisfaction

    The acolytes were undeniably exhausted, yet something deeper had changed in them. Like metal tempered in the mes, they had been molded by these relentless encounters, their confidence andbat instincts sharpened. Understanding the importance of this moment, Emery handed each acolyte a restorative pill, specially crafted to aid their recovery and enhance their cultivation. His voice was calm but insistent. "Reflect on what you learned in battle."

    The acolytes settled into quiet meditation as the sand boat sailed through the desert night.

    Leaving the other magus behind to guard the sand boat, Emery made his way back to his domain, the air humming with the energy of his recent victories. Upon entering, he was met with a sight that both thrilled and satisfied him: 50 wyverns, captured and contained, their powerful forms thrumming with potential. He decided to entrust their taming to Durak and his dark orc forces. If sessful, these wyverns would significantly enhance theirbat capabilities, transforming them into a formidable force on the battlefield.

    Turning his attention next to the shadowy prison deeper in his domain, Emery proceeded with quiet resolve. Here, three half-moon magus captainsy in containment, restrained but conscious, their expressions betraying a mix of anger and dread. They knew well the fate that awaited them, yet Emery wasn''t alone this time. Apanying him was a female dark elf, Lyanna Darkmoon.

    "Here you go," Emery said, gesturing toward the captives. "You can choose any of them�� all in prime condition."

    Lyanna''s sharp eyes swept over the prisoners, her lips curling in disdain. "Seriously�� I''ve waited a decade for you to make good on your promise, and this is what you offer? These lowly Drows?" Her voice dripped with contempt. "I''d consider it if you had a full-moon Dunmor�� and find me a female!!"

    Emery exhaled slowly, "Are you sure?"

    "Yes," Lyanna replied without hesitation, her gaze icy and unyielding. "I would rather wait than squander my chance on these pieces of trash."

    Lyanna was not merely any dark elf noble��she belonged to the revered Durokhai lineage, a race endowed with a supreme bloodline that granted immense power and prestige among her kind.

    She had been residing within Emery''s domain for more than ten years, where the constant infusion of Khaos energy had elevated her to the peak of Full Moon magus strength. But to unlock her full potential, she needed something more: apatible, powerful body to house her formidable soul and sustain the magnitude of her abilities.

    Emery was well aware of her predicament, it was a crafted strategy, subtly weaving Lyanna''s loyalty and dependence deeper into his own ns. Together, they began interrogating the captives, prying into every sliver of useful information that might point them toward a fitting candidate within the dark elves'' ranks on this war-torn. The captives stammered, their loyalty warring with the instinct for self-preservation.

    This was Emery''s hidden agenda for joining the exam. Not only did he wish to fulfill his promise to Lyanna, but he also aimed to infiltrate the dark elves''work, embedding himself within their ranks to gather insights valuable not only for this exam but also for his future endeavors.

 Chapter 2392 Forward!

    Chapter 2392 Forward!

    "Sir, we are 1,000 miles from the Citadel," Sergeant Vox reported, his voice tense with urgency.

    "Alright... Everyone, prepare yourselves!" Emery called out and all acolytes quickly readying themselves for the possibility of a swift confrontation.

    Their next and final destination was the renowned Vryn Citadel, a stronghold that had seen countless battles and held strategic significance on the. The air was thick with anticipation, as they all understood that the area was a hotbed of conflict. Emery was acutely aware that their presence might attract unwanted attention, particrly if the elves realized they were there to deliver supplies.

    As they drew closer, one of Magus Vox''s men spoke into the transmitter. "Citadel, this is Fox 12. We are approaching 1900 vectors. ETA 30 minutes."

    The call sign ''Fox'' was the designated code for supply convoys, which granted them entry clearance. The acolytes listened intently, anticipating a standard response to proceed.

    But the reply they received was anything but routine.

    "Negative, Fox 12. This is Citadel Command. The court is hot. Repeat��the court is hot. Hold your position or alternate to 1600 vector."

    The coded message made the situation clear: the Citadel was under siege. The "court is hot" confirmed that active hostilities were underway, with the possibility that their intended route waspromised. Hearing the tense exchange, Magus Vox turned to Emery, his brow furrowed with concern. "Sir, what are your orders?"

    The urgency in the air was palpable. If the Citadel was indeed under attack, taking detours could still lead them straight into danger. It was a precarious situation, and Emery knew that staying hidden until the battle had passed was the most prudent course of action. However, before they could finalize their strategy, Emery''s divine sense prickled with rm. He sensed a group of dark elves moving in their direction.

    "They''ve found us!" Emery announced his decision swiftly. "Go detour to 1600!"

    "Yes, Sir!" Vox responded without hesitation, his voice steady as he ryed themand.

    The sand boat surged forward, its engines roaring to life as Sergeant Vox pushed the vessel to full speed. The momentum threw everyone back slightly as they elerated through the swirling sands. Emery''s gaze was sharp, scanning the horizon for any signs of the approaching threat.

    With a quick, knowing nce, Klea understood Emery''s intent. She wasted no time in setting up a defensive formation around the sand boat. "Don''t worry, we will be fine!" Emery reassured the young acolytes.

    Ten minutester, the rumble of distant explosions and the sh of weapons began to resonate through the air, a grim prelude to the chaos ahead. As the sand boat crested another dune, the devastation came into full view. Scattered ruins littered thendscape��once-proud structures now crumbled and smoldering, the wreckage of transports twisted and overturned, and corpses strewn haphazardly in the sand.

    As they pressed forward, the Citadel finally appeared on the horizon��thest stronghold of the Vryn, a city built like a fortress, its towering stone walls fortified withyer uponyer of magical defenses.

    Energy barriers shimmered along the perimeter, flickering under the relentless barrage of attacks. Watchtowers punctuated the walls, each armed with heavy turrets firing rapid bursts of energy into the oing hordes. The city''s defenses were a marvel, but even they seemed strained under the weight of the assault.

    The sight thaty before Emery was harrowing: a sea of orcs, their numbers unfathomable, surging forward in waves from the north and encircling the Citadel like a swarm. The horde stretched as far as the eye could see, a writhing mass of fury and violence.

    Among them were dozens of colossal twin-headed ogres, their lumbering forms smashing a path forward, massive fists pounding into the earth as they advanced toward the city walls. Hundreds of wyverns covered the sky, their leathery wings casting ominous shadows across the battlefield.

    Behind the chaotic frontlines, Emery could make out clusters of dark elf magus, positioned carefully within the enemy ranks. Thousands of elven warriors, their numbers reinforced by those in the magus realm, worked in unison. Hundreds of spells were channeled simultaneously, filling the sky with a storm of lethal energy aimed directly at the Citadel''s defenses.

    "Sir, our path is blocked!" Magus Vox called out, his voiceced with urgency as he assessed the iing forces.

    Emery took a swift nce ahead. The Citadel loomed tantalizingly close, and their designated route would intersect with the Alliance magus forces positioned to reinforce them. However, multiple dark elf ambush unitsy in wait along that path, making it a deathtrap. "Hold tight!!" Emery said, grabbing control of the sand boat. With a sharp twist, he veered the vessel toward an alternate route that provided partial cover amidst the dunes, dodging the most densely packed elven units. The sand boat careened through the dunes, kicking up clouds of dust as it raced forward. Each second counted, and the Citadel''s distance began to shrink.

    300 miles�� N?v(el)B\\jnn

    250 miles�� 200 miles��

    Eventually, a fast-moving elven magus unit managed to close in, their figures like dark blurs against the burning desert sky. Ten dark elf magus positioned themselves on their path. In unison, they released a hailstorm of massive fireballs, their zing orbs arcing down upon the sand boat.

    "Brace for impact!" Emery shouted as the fiery projectiles struck.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    The sand boat shuddered under another intense volley, but Klea''s barriers held strong, shimmering withyers of protective magic that deflected the worst of the sts. The acolytes huddled together, gripping the sides as the energy shook the boat to its core.

    Emery wasted no time, channeling his Khaos energy to cast [Dark Tide], summoning a torrent of darkness-infused water that surged forward like a tidal wave. The wave crashed into the enemy magus, scattering them and carving out an opening for their escape.

    "Pursue them! Do not let them reach the Citadel!" bellowed a dark elf captain, rallying his forces to press the attack.

    150 miles...

    100 miles...

    As Emery steered the sand boat along a new route, they found themselves caught in a dire situation. Dark elf magus were closing in fast from behind, and ahead, a massive horde of orcs blocked the path, their ranks stretching across the sand like a dark, ominous wave.

    "Haha! You won''t escape us!" one of the dark elf captains taunted from the rear, hisughter cutting through the chaos. "Catch them!!"

    However, Emery remained calm, with less than 100 miles left to reach the Citadel, Emery was able to cast his [Spatial gate], instantly transporting the entire sand boat to safety just outside the Citadel, leaving all the elven magus dumbfounded.

 Chapter 2393 The Citadel

    Chapter 2393 The Citadel

    Emery''s sudden appearance just outside the Citadel''s protective barrier sent waves of surprise to both sides. But the moment his group''s identity was confirmed, the defenders allowed them to pass through theyered defenses and into the sanctuary of the inner wall.

    Once inside, the chaos outside felt like a distant storm. The Citadel had three powerful barriers��immense domes of protective energy that shielded the city from the relentless onught. Currently, the two innermost barriers held strong, though they bore the scars of constant assault.

    At times, the monstrous twin-headed ogres would breach the second barrier or the elven magus wouldbine their spells to carve a hole in the defenses. When this happened, the call to arms resounded through the Citadel, and dozens of stationed magus along with hundreds of saint warriors rushed to contain the breach, holding off the advancing orcs until the barrier was restored.

    Despite the strain, Emery noted the calcted precision of the defense force. Exhausted magus and soldiers rotated in shifts, allowing for brief moments of rest before being sent back to the walls to face the next wave. The disciplined coordination kept the Citadel''s defenses holding steady, even under such brutal conditions.

    "Let''splete our mission," Sergeant Vox said, signaling for the group to follow as he led them toward the supply depot.

    They made their way to the fortified supply warehouse, handed over the necessary documents, and finalized the delivery.

    As expected, there were no reprimands for their almost two-day dy. In fact, they quickly learned of a tragic event: another logistics team had been assigned to the same mission but had been ambushed and wiped out just outside the Citadel''s perimeter a day earlier.

    The brutal loss of the entire team served as a somber reminder of the relentless dangers facing them all. Sergeant Vox, who had known members of the fallen team, maintained hisposure, steeling himself with the knowledge that sacrifice was an unfortunate part of their duty.

    When the Citadel''s supply officers inspected the cargo, Emery noted the crates of energy cubes, specifically designed to power the massive turrets and sustain the barriers surrounding the city. This starkly underscored the intensity of the ongoing battle, as energy resources were rapidly depleting to hold off the constant waves of attackers. As the final checks werepleted, a system notification came through for Hall 6:

    [Mission Complete]

    [You received 2,500 points]

    [Updated Ranking - 1st ce: Hall 6 - 28,225 Points]

    Satisfied with their achievement, Emery turned to see Sergeant Vox approaching, his expression firm yet carrying a subtle glint of respect.

    "Sir Emery," Vox said, "Thank you for your assistance�� it was brief, but I am honored to have served with you." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Emery offered a respectful nod. "Likewise, Sergeant"

    The group exchanged their final words and farewells with Sergeant Vox and his team, and the weight of their mission lifted, giving way to a sense of aplishment.

    Hardy turned to Emery, his voice filled with anticipation. "Master, what should we do next? Are we returning to the space station?"

    Before Emery could respond, Magus Sirri, their academy handler, stepped in with a practical suggestion. "Until a new mission assignment is given, you''re free to use your time as you see fit. While you''re wee to look for another mission, I rmend returning to the station and regrouping."

    Kingrig, his eyes zing with a warrior''s thirst for battle. "Master, what if we join the defensive force here?" His hands clenched, practically itching for another fight. Emery considered the option, but he knew a siege of this scale would be far too risky for the acolytes. While it might offer valuable experience, the level ofbat posed a constant threat, with powerful spells and attacks raining down unpredictably. For any of his students below the Magus realm, the risk of being struck was high, and he and Klea would be forced into constant vignce to protect them from sudden dangers.

    Taking a deep breath, Emery softened his tone, allowing a small smile. "We''re holding first ce, and you all performed admirably. There''s no need to rush into battle again so soon." He nced around at their tired but enthusiastic faces. "How about we take some time to celebrate instead?"

    The team''s mood instantly lightened at his suggestion. "Master, you''re the best!"

    "Hooray!! Hooray!! Hooray!!"

    As they made their way through the narrow streets of the battered citadel in search of a tavern to celebrate, Emery and Klea discussed their strategy for the days ahead.

    Emery''s initial n had been to remain on the for a more ground mission, which offered a better experience for his acolytes than risking them in the chaotic environment of a space battle. He also worried that if they returned to the station, they might be assigned to routine nonbat roles, like logistical or support duties, which would waste valuable training time and likely frustrate the eager acolytes.

    However, his priorities shifted after gathering more intelligence from the elven captives. The situation on the was much graver than he had anticipated.

    Despite the Magus Alliance''s efforts, it was clear that they were slowly losing their foothold here. The elven forces, relentless in their strategy, had been deploying waves of orc troops in an exhaustive war of attrition. The constant attacks had depleted the Alliance''s forces, and the condition of the citadel itself showed signs of a prolonged and grueling siege. The walls were scarred with battle damage, supplies were stretched thin, and signs of exhaustion were evident on every soldier they passed.

    For weeks now, the burden of fighting had fallen on the orc armies, allowing the elves to conserve their strength, presumably for a massive final assault. This tactic left the defenders physically drained, and though the citadel held strong, it was likely a matter of time before it faltered.

    Given the dire circumstances, Emery concluded that staying on the might only expose his acolytes to unnecessary danger, with no guarantee of strategic advantage.He shared his thoughts with Klea and she nodded in agreement.

    "We should leave the city as soon as the siege is over."

    As dawn broke over the battered citadel, the fires on the distant battlegrounds began to smolder. The intense overnight fighting had finally ceased, granting the weary defenders a brief reprieve. In the aftermath, Emery prepared his acolytes, gathering them ready to slip away from the fortress.

    However, just as they reached the outer gate, a patrol of armored soldiers intercepted them. The captain delivered a message with crisp authority.

    "Lieutenant Emery, themander has requested your presence,"

 Chapter 2394 Order

    Chapter 2394 Order

    Emery''s summons brought him not to the Magus Alliancemand center, but to the Northern watchtower��an ominous structure overlooking the most vulnerable part of the citadel''s defenses. Here, he was to meet one of the high-ranking grand magus responsible for directing the city''s defense operations.

    From the moment Emery entered the watchtower''s dimly lit corridors, he couldn''t help but suspect that something unpleasant was about to unfold.

    Major Zoller sat at a heavy wooden desk cluttered with reports, his posture exuded authority. His sharp blue eyes were fixed on Emery as he entered, and the air between them instantly thickened.

    "Lieutenant Emery... Are you going somewhere? Don''t you know the city needs every avable hand to defend its walls?"

    The blunt remark and its condescending tone struck Emery immediately. However, Emery maintained hisposure, carefully exining his temporary military role and the academy examination that had brought him and his acolytes here. Emery told the major about his n to return along with his acolytes back to the space station.

    But Major Zoller''s demeanor did not soften in the slightest. Instead, his gaze narrowed, and his tone grew colder, almost dismissive. "You''re in abat zone, Lieutenant," the major sneered "Whatever the academy expects from you doesn''t concern me. What concerns me is keeping this city from falling."

    Before Emery could respond, the major delivered his decision, stripping away any semnce of a choice. He assigned Emery and his acolytes to a post along the Northern wall. This was no ordinary position; it was among the most dangerous posiiton, a location where even seasoned soldiers struggled to defend.

    As Emery left the Major''s office, a notification appeared:

    [Defend the Citadel Wall]

    Emery could almost feel the weight of the responsibility settling onto his shoulders. His acolytes had received the same notification, and he could hear the mixed reactions echoing around the room.

    While most of the acolytes were excited at the prospect of realbat experience, the mood was different with Klea. She remained silent, filled with concern.

    Even Magus Sirri appeared to be deeply worried.

    "Instructor Emery, Did you request this mission? This is not rmended for them"

    Emery understood where Sirri wasing from reflecting on his actions on the previous assignment. What troubled Emery more was the way the Major had handled the situation��his dismissive attitude and the way he had ced them in this perilous position without consideration.

    Something didn''t sit right with him, and he suspected that the Major had ulterior motives.

    It didn''t take long for VIA to uncover the connection: the fact that Major Zoller had close ties with the Nephilim faction. Emery''s jaw clenched in irritation. He could feel the anger building within him, but there was little he could do about it. The mission had been assigned, and abandoning it wasn''t an option.

    With a heavy sigh, Emery turned back to his acolytes "We only have half a day to prepare before your mission starts," Emery announced "Let''s get ready."

    "Yes, master!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With Klea''s guidance, the acolytes drilled in formations designed for wall defense, learning how to support one another in rotations and to be prepared for the unpredictability of battle. Meanwhile, Emery worked tirelessly to supply them with [Reviving Pill], his special creation that held the potential to pull anyone below the Magus realm from the brink of death.

    The 50 acolytes, eager yet visibly nervous, were ready to take their positions along the Northern Wall. This post was one of the ten, each with a 12-hour rotation. The air was thick with the weight of the uing battle. However, due to the recent siege, the city had enjoyed a brief respite.

    For the first two days, there had been no major attacks. The enemy seemed to be waiting, perhaps regrouping after their failed attempts. Theck of engagement brought mixed feelings to the group. Although they were gaining points��1,000 per day for simply maintaining the post��the low points threatened to jeopardize their hard-earned position at the top of the rankings. At this rate, with nobat to bolster their points, Hall 6''s lead would likely slip in a matter of days, and Emery could sense the quiet frustration growing among his students.

    On the third day, the quiet tension finally broke.

    "They are here!!"

    The elves, in their brutal strategy of attrition, unleashed a devastating assault on the city. Over a million orcs, dozens of ogres, and wyverns charged toward the city''s barrier, their grotesque forms filling the horizon like a wave of destruction. The sky darkened with the pping wings of wyverns, and the ground trembled under the march of the orcish horde.

    "Focus and follow Master Klea''smand!"

    Emery''s voice rang out across the Northern Wall, his tonemanding yet steady. He had no intention of allowing his acolytes to fight this battle alone, even at the cost of the penalty to their academy points or ranking.

    Hardy positioned himself next to Klea, rying her orders as she coordinated spells with surgical precision. "Shield up!!" shemanded.

    Twenty acolytes, all equipped with heavy armor and shields, formed a front line as they stood shoulder to shoulder. Klea''s ice spells surged forth, reinforcing their shields with ayer of enchanted frost, solidifying their defense against the iing orcs.

    The first wave of the horde, charging forward with reckless fury, collided with the wall of shields. Together, they braced against the initial onught of orcs, the solid wall of shields slowing the furious horde to a halt.

    When the horde''s momentum finally stalled, Klea began chanting water spells, creating a dense mist that enveloped the battlefield. The mist spread rapidly, confining the orcs, disorienting them, and blurring their vision. It was also a signal for the attack squads. Ten of the strongest acolytes leaped into the fray, striking with precision. Titus and Armenius, eachmanding a squad of ten, led their groups to nk the orcs, strategically cutting through from the sides and driving the attackers into disarray.

    Emery, positioned just behind them, kept a vignt watch. His senses were attuned to any shift in the battle, and it wasn''t long before he sensed dark energy gathering from the rear lines. A group of elven magus unleashed a high-level spell in the acolyte''s direction.

    Powerfull Tier 7 spell materialized [Meteor Fall]. Without hesitation, Emery reacted, drawing upon his spatial magic to intercept the massive fireball. With great efforts, Emery redirected it away from the city walls, steering the destructive force into the heart of the orc horde.

    KABBOOMMM!!!

    The redirected meteor plummeted, exploding upon impact and sending shockwaves through the enemy lines. Orcs were flung back in all directions, the powerful st thinning their numbers significantly. The acolytes, though shaken by the impact, held their ground. The assault on the wall raged on for nearly an hour, the battle more intense than any they had previously encountered.

 Chapter 2395 Option

    Chapter 2395 Option

    The siege dragged on for three brutal days, each one filled with the relentless rhythm of battle. Hall 6''s acolytes, were on the front lines through every shift, forced to endure a constant barrage of attacks. The wall''s defensive barrier was broken five times during the three shifts they endured. Each breach was another desperate fight for survival as they held the line, shielding the gap until the supporting magus could arrive to repair the defenses. Klea''s spells and formation were a lifeline, reinforcing their defense, and bolstering their strength, but even her formidable magic couldn''t fully hold back the monstrous tide. The ogres were massive, towering over the acolytes, their hulking forms crashing against the walls, and no one under the Magus realm could stand against them. They were simply too powerful, too overwhelming. But even worse were the elven Dunmer sorcerers who wielded a terrifyingbined magic. Emery had seen simr tactics before��during the Demon''s Pit battle, they employed the tier 7 spell��an inferno of meteors, lightning, that was strong enough to create a hole within the city''s formidable barrier. The spell required thebined power of multiple magus to be stopped,If Emery hadn''t been there to counter the elven spell, the acolytes would have been obliterated. The scale of the siege''s destruction became clear once the dust settled. The Citadel wall was lined with 40 defensive posts, each crucial to preventing the relentless orc horde from breaching the city. Yet, despite the efforts of the defenders, over a quarter of these posts failed to hold back the onught.

    In some sectors, the orcs broke through, reaching the final city barriers and leaving the grand magus scrambling to contain the breaches. The coordinated response was as swift as it was desperate��a total of ten grand magus had to join the fray, wielding their powers to cover for the weakened defenses and plug the gaps, but even their intervention couldn''t prevent the staggering casualties.

    More than one thousand soldiers had fallen during the three-day siege. Among the fallen were over a hundred magus. The battle had tested even the toughest warriors to their limits, and the survivors bore the signs of their struggle��many were injured, some severely.

    When the orc forces finally retreated, a temporary, strained calm settled over the Citadel. The acolytes of Hall 6 could atst lower their weapons, grateful for the brief respite. Bodies slumped against the walls in exhaustion, their faces pale, hands still shaking from the intensity of the fight. They had done their best to hold their ground, and though weary, they hade out of the siege intact.

    The dangerous battle had taken its toll not only physically but also in terms of their points. The acolytes'' exhaustion was mixed with frustration when the ranking updates arrived. Their efforts had barely maintained their lead.

    [Top Hall Ranking - Day 8/30] [1st ce: Hall 6 - 40,980 Points] [2nd ce: Hall 2 - 39,260 Points] [3rd ce: Hall 1 - 37,850 Points] [5th ce: Hall 9 - 33,140 Points] After all the blood, sweat, and sacrifice, the acolytes found themselves disheartened, realizing their grueling efforts during the siege had not garnered the points they''d hoped for.

    As for Emery, points were no longer his concern; he was simply relieved that none of his acolytes had lost their lives.

    While they recovered, Emery took a moment for himself, retreating to his Khaos hub and reaching out to his daughter. Knowing she was out there on this war-torn had weighed on him. To his surprise, he learned that Shinta and the Hall 9 acolytes had also been deployed to the same. However, they were stationed at a more secure outpost, on the other side of the continent.

    Their assignment was to protect the massive exodus of a few million of Vryn''s remaining civilians. The task was grueling in its way, but it was evident that the centralmand had decided to evacuate rather than defend the indefinitely.

    Emery''s conviction solidified. Staying here was a risk he could not justify. To protect his students, he needed to get them out of the city before the next siege began.

    At noon, Emery joined the ranks of toon leaders summoned to themand center. The hall was filled with officers from across the Vryn operation, each bringing reports from the recent battle. At the center of it all was General Wayne Reeds, a three-cosmos grand magus whose authority emanated with an almost tangible weight. Emery noted the tension in the air as Major Zoller and six other officers of simr rank took their seats.

    The meeting opened with Major Zoller, who presented the battle report with satisfaction. "We managed to annihte half a million orcs," he dered, his voice brimming with forced optimism. "It was a difficult... but sessful battle."

    But the general''s face remained impassive. His gaze bore into Zoller, his voice t and demanding as he asked, "How many elven magus?"

    The room fell silent. Zoller hesitated, the confidence draining from his expression. He stammered, trying to gather himself. "Err... 20�� no, 21 of them."

    A wave of quiet dismay passed over the officers. The major''s pride faltered under the collective realization. Those half-million orcs, though a staggering number, were merely fodder for the elven forces. Everyone knew the elves had vast resources to replenish the orc horde within weeks. The real cost, the one that would haunt them, was the 100 magus and over 1000 lives that had fallen on their side,pared to only 21 elven magus taken down. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The implications were painfully clear. The elves'' strategy was both brutal and effective��an unrelenting war of attrition designed to bleed the defenders dry. General Wayne let out a weary sigh, his voice weighed down by fatigue. "This is one of the worst battles we''ve faced in recent months," he admitted his tone a mix of frustration and resignation.

    But Major Zoller responded with an almost flippant tone. "Actually, General�� on a positive note, half of the magus we lost weren''t from our military forces."

    The room went silent, and before anyone could react, an imposing female grand magus shot to her feet. "How dare you speak like that!" she spat, her voice echoing through the hall. "You Damn Bastard!! Are our Vryn magus not a part of this alliance?"

    Emery recognized her immediately: the Vryn Princess, thest living heir of the Vryn royal line. For three decades, she had watched her people suffer under the relentless waves of elven and orc assaults.

    "You are way out of line!!" The princess''s words cut through the air, silencing Zoller''s smugness. The usation in her voice was sharp. For her, every loss represented a name, a face, a piece of her heritage slipping away.

    The Major, however, shamelessly defended himself, pointing to the vast resources provided by the alliance to support the''s defense. General Wayne quickly intervened. "Enough, Major Zoller," he said sharply, giving the man a stern look. "Show some respect to the dead!" He then forces the Major to apologize to the princess.

    The general''s words managed to diffuse the princess''s anger, but the air remained thick with unspoken resentment and bitterness. To Emery, it was clear: the alliance was faltering, fractured under the immense pressure.

    As the meeting wrapped up, Emery was left feeling even more uneasy. General Wayne''s closing remarks were simply words of encouragement, with no fresh strategy or concrete n for the uing battles. Emery''s instincts screamed that this was a bad sign, and he quickly approached Major Zoller, hoping to reason with him about reassigning his acolytes to a less perilous post.

    But when he approached the Major, it was clear that Zoller wasn''t in the mood for negotiation. The Major shot him a sharp nce, and without a word, dismissed his attempts to argue.

    Emery''s mind raced. Everything about the current assignment felt wrong. He had already started formting a n to contact the academy, to report on the dire conditions and discuss his options. If the situation didn''t improve, he would even consider pulling his acolytes out of this mess, even if it meant abandoning the group exam. He couldn''t risk their lives any further��not for an exam, not for any military campaign.

    As he prepared to leave the meeting, Emery was stopped by one of the elite guards. "Magus Emery, the general requests your presence,"

 Chapter 2396 Mission

    Chapter 2396 Mission

    Emery had never truly been part of the military, and the constant summons, orders, and formalities were still a foreign experience for him. He had grown ustomed to leading his acolytes with more autonomy, making decisions based on their collective needs rather than some distantmander''s whims. But here, in this tense and charged atmosphere of the Citadel, things were different. Everymand carried weight, and every summons could mean something significant.

    As he walked down the narrow, cold hallway toward the General''s chamber, Emery''s mind raced. He hoped the meeting wouldn''t involve any furtherplications or additional burdens.

    When he reached the door, it opened almost silently, revealing a dimly lit room. Stepping inside, Emery felt an immediate and instinctive tension ripple through him. Something was wrong; an unseen presence filled the air.

    In the center of the room, General Wayne sat behind an imposing desk, his gaze sharp and unyielding as he looked up at Emery. But it wasn''t just the General who caught his attention. Off to the side, another figure stood��a grand magus dressed in an intimidating dark uniform. The man''s stance was casual, but his eyes held a glint of keen interest, scrutinizing Emery with unsettling intensity. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As Emery took in the presence of this stranger, he realized this man was suppressing his power, hiding his true strength. More rmingly, Emery was certain he hadn''t seen this grand magus among the city''s defenders or in any of the prior meetings. Keeping his voice steady, Emery gave a respectful nod to the general, carefully masking his unease. "You were asking for me, General?"

    The General didn''t immediately respond, his fingers lightly tapping an information cube in front of him."Emery Ambrose��" he murmured, "Top Hall Magus Academy instructor... at such a young age..." His gaze hardened a fraction, and he continued with a quiet, almost incredulous tone. "I wonder if this is what the Academy has be these days��"

    Emery could feel the weight of the general''s words. It wasn''t hard to catch the hint: the general was either skeptical or dismissive of the academy''s current standards, especially with someone as young as Emery rising through its ranks so quickly. But Emery remained silent, choosing not to engage with the implicit critique.

    Before Emery could ponder further, the grand magus in the dark uniform, who had been standing quietly by the window, spoke up. His voice was casual, but it held an undeniable sharpness. He offered a sly, knowing smile as he addressed the General.

    The grand magus in the dark uniform, who had been silent up until now, finally spoke.

    "Don''t underestimate this young magus, General," his tone was almost yful. "There have been multiple reports of him defeating grand magus-level figures."

    The statementnded heavily in the room. The general''s gaze sharpened, his previous indifference reced by a keen interest.

    "Lieutenant Emery, you are summoned to participate in an important mission," the General stated "Major Kouga here will give you the details."

    Emery''s mind raced for a moment, quickly analyzing his options. He remained calm, but his reply carried a firm, respectful edge. "My apologies, General, but I cannot ept such an assignment."

    Major Kouga shows a mix of amusement and calction. "Magus Emery�� I haven''t even detailed the mission yet, but you''ve already rejected it" He added "If your concern lies with your acolytes... Don''t worry. This mission is for you alone."

    Emery''s gaze flickered to the Major,he offered a respectful nod as he replied, "I understand, Major. My acolytes certainly would not be involved in a mission that involves three grand magus, masters in concealment."

    Kouga''s eyes gleamed with a knowing look. "Haha, I knew it�� you are no simple magus, indeed."

    With the major signal, from the walls, floor, and ceiling, three grand magus realm figures materialized d in dark, fitted uniforms, each one soundless, each presence seamlessly merging with the shadows. His instincts told him immediately who they were: members of a specialized covert unit. "We are the Ghostde unit, and we need your assistance."

    Emery listened carefully as the Major exined the situation. The Major had only recently arrived on the, but his role in the Ghostde Unit had given him ess to critical intelligence on the Vryn situation. He revealed information that had not been disclosed in the previous briefing��an unsettling picture of the''s real condition.

    "The elves willunch an all-out attack within the week," the Major stated firmly. "If we do nothing, Vryn will be lost."

    The Major''s mission was a bold one: to assassinate the elvenmanders, sow chaos within their ranks, dy their attack, and hopefully shift the bnce of the war. He was assembling a small, elite team of grand magus for the operation, and the reason he sought out Emery was clear��he needed Emery''s expertise in spatial magic.

    "With you on our team, our chances of sess will improve greatly," the Major added, his expression intense with the weight of what was at stake.

    Hearing the mission details, Emery felt a surge of temptation. The prospect of hunting dark elves stirred something deep within him. Despite the allure, Emery knew he had no real obligation to take part in such a perilous task. His primary responsibility now was to his acolytes, and the idea of leaving them exposed did not sit well with him. Choosing his words carefully, Emery subtly highlighted his temporary status within the military, using it as leverage in his conversation with the general.

    "General�� I understand the importance of the mission, but I''m deeply concerned for the safety of my acolytes"he said, a calcted tone in his voice.

    With this choice of words, Emery able to negotiate terms that not only secured authority over the cement of his acolytes within the city, ensuring their safety, but he also managed to turn the general''s attention toward Major Zoller. By the end, the general reprimanded Zoller sharply, much to Emery''s quiet satisfaction.

    Hourster, after leaving some instructions for Klea and his acolytes, Emery prepared himself to join the mission.

 Chapter 2397 Elite Unit

    Chapter 2397 Elite Unit

    The war with the elves raged on, its chaos spreading across multiple sectors.

    In the vast scale of these conflicts, even figures of the Magus realm were no more than soldiers on the frontlines. Grand Magusmanded legions, while Supreme Magus were seen as the kings of the battlefield.

    Their mere presence could tip the bnce of power, their abilities shaping the fate of entire sectors.

    When it came to the Nixar Expanse, a sector on the verge of copse, that delicate bnce hung by a thread. The sector was under themand of a lone Supreme Magus, the highest authority overseeing its defense, with around 100 Grand Magus deployed by the Magus Alliance. Additionally, several local Grand Magus, unwilling to leave their home systems behind, had joined the defense. Yet despite their numbers, they were spread too thin across the many battlefronts, unable to hold back the overwhelming force of the elves.

    The Citadel, a vital stronghold on the, was one of thest lines of defense. Here, fourteen Grand Magus stood guard, including four local Gradn Magus realm Valryn natives. The recent arrival of Major Kouga, along with his three Ghostde operatives, brought a glimmer of hope.

    Kouga''s mission was to deliver a decisive blow to the elvenmand by deploying a special team of elite Grand Magus. However, they couldn''t afford to spare too many of their strongest warriors��most were needed to defend the Citadel itself.

    Emery arrived at the northern outpost of the Citadel, where the special unit gathered for the mission. Major Kouga and his three Ghostde operatives stood silently, their dark uniforms blending into the shadows, exuding an air of deadly efficiency. With them were two other notable figures: Dopa, a hulking Grand Magus radiating sheerbat energy, and Helga, a calm but powerful Spirit Master with a focused aura. Two Valryn locals were also present: the Princess of Valryn, her regal presence a clear sign of hermitment to her people, and her elder advisor, Archie, a seasoned Grand Magus with a discerning and steady gaze.

    Emery surveyed the group, using his VIA knowledge and divine sense to quickly assess their strength. Dopa and Archie were both two-cosmos Grand Magus, while Major Kouga was at the peak of two-cosmos. The rest of the team consisted of one-cosmos Grand Magus.

    As Emery introduced himself, the group''s initial indifference was palpable��most of them were seasoned warriors focused on rank and battlefield experience. But when Major Kouga mentioned Emery''s spatial abilities, their attitude shifted. What had once been dismissiveness now turned into flickers of curiosity.

    "Alright, everyone, listen up!" Major Kouga''s voice cut through the silence, crisp and authoritative. He unfurled a detailed map, projecting the mission parameters and marking their target: one of the three elven fortresses scattered across the northern desert.

    Intelligence gathered by the Magus Alliance suggested there were nine elven Grand Magus stationed in Valryn, divided across the three fortresses. If the n went as intended, the special unit of nine would only face three elven Grand Magus.

    While the numbers seemed to favor the Alliance, every Grand Magus in the group understood the formidable strength of their elven adversaries.

    Their primary target was Azrazel, a powerful two-cosmos Grand Magus and the highest-ranking elvenmander on the. Wanted by the Alliance for a litany of crimes against humanity, his elimination would strike a crippling blow to the elven forces.

    "Let''s move out!" Major Kougamanded.

    Without hesitation, the teamunched from the Citadel, cutting across the barren northern desert under a darkening sky. Their movements were swift and practiced. They slipped through the ranks of heavily guarded elven outposts, their presence undetected. When the asional elven scout or guard caught sight of them, the Ghostde operatives struck with lethal precision, ensuring no one would alert the enemy.

    After hours of navigating the harsh desertndscape, the team arrived at their destination: the elven fortress housing Azrazel. Its towering walls and dark spires radiated ominous energy, a stark contrast to the empty expanse surrounding it. The fortress loomed in the distance, its presence a palpable threat in the air.

    Stealth was paramount. Thousands of elven soldiers patrolled the perimeter, and their vignce was unparalleled. Helga, the Spirit Master, cast an advanced concealment spell. The spell cloaked the team in an invisible shroud, rendering them undetectable by the fortress''s advanced scanning arrays and sentinels.

    Moving as one, they glided past the dark elf patrols without a whisper of detection.

    Finally, they reached the inner walls of the fortress. As expected, it was reinforced with a powerful barrier, shimmering faintly under the night sky. The air was thick with arcane energy, and the hum of a spatial disruptor field��a system designed to block unauthorized teleportation��vibrated through the atmosphere.

    Breaking through the barrier by force wasn''t an option. The resulting rm would trigger a full-scale response from the fortress, making the mission far more difficult.

    "I''ll handle this," Kouga said, his voice steady and confident.

    Clutching a high-grade talisman, Kouga began chanting an ancient incantation. His voice resonated with power, each syble deep andmanding. The talisman pulsed with energy, its light ring up before bursting into mes. In a matter of seconds, the talisman''s energy surged forward, tearing a narrow gap in the barrier. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Without a moment''s pause, the team slipped through the opening, regrouping inside the fortress.

    Emery and Helga extended their divine senses, focusing on the dense energy signatures within the fortress. After a moment''s concentration, they located Azrazel''s unmistakable aura��strong and distinct��emanating from a hidden chamber deep within the mountain stronghold.

    "Found him," Emery whispered.

    With their target located, the team split into three groups. Major Kouga and his elite Ghostde squad would head straight for Azrazel''s chamber, ready to eliminate him at any cost. The second group would act as support for the first group, while the third group would prepare the escape path for them.

    The stage was set for a decisive confrontation.

 Chapter 2398 Sneak Attack

    Chapter 2398 Sneak Attack

    Soleo Fortress

    Just three years ago, this mountain stronghold was one of Vryn''s proudest defenses, a bastion standing firm against the relentless tide of elven invaders. Now, its once-great walls bore the marks of conflict, battered and twisted to suit its new purpose: an elven fortress, starkly loyal to its conquerors.

    At the base of the mountain, hundreds of elven camps sprawled across the rocky terrain, housing tens of thousands of warriors d in dark armor that glistened under the cold desert moonlight. Strategically ced throughout the ridges above were nests for the wyverns, their shrill cries slicing through the night as they watched over the area with keen eyes and restless wings.

    The fortress itself was carved deep into the mountain, an intricate web of chambers, halls, and tunnels stretching far beneath the surface, fortified to house and protect hundreds of powerful Magus. On this particr night, in the most opulent chamber of Soleo Fortress, Azrazel, the highest-ranking elvenmander on the, lounged in decadentfort. Through the wide windows, the vast desert stretched out beneath the star-speckled sky, a serene view that contrasted sharply with the sounds filling the room.

    Multiple beautifull female dark elf surrounded Azrazel on his bed, their seductiveughter, and moans mingling with his, echoing through the luxurious chamber.

    But outside this chamber of indulgence, the fortressy under an ominous shroud.

    Unseen, silent figures crept through the shadowed corridors. These grand magus-level assassins possessed a terrifying ability: they could phase effortlessly through solid matter, slipping between shadows as if they were mere ripples in the air.

    One by one, elite elven Magus, seasoned warriors, fell. Each death was swift and silent, executed with a level of precision that left no trace, no pulse of spirit force to trigger any rm. A hand sped over a mouth here, a dagger shing in the darkness there �� and in seconds, another body disappeared into the shadows, pulled out of sight without a sound.

    The Ghostde unit, among the Magus Alliance''s most feared forces, had finally reached their destination �� the entrance to themander''s chamber. Silently, they assessed the scene beyond the heavy doors. Two dark elf Magus, each radiating the power of a full moon level, guarded the entrance. Inside, five dark elf womeny on the bed, surrounding the target: Azrazel, the elvenmander himself.

    <Target confirmed>

    <Engage!>

    At the signal, two Ghostde operatives melted through the walls, phasing directly into the chamber with a silent, deadly purpose. They advanced swiftly, closing half the distance toward their target before Azrazel, with his formidable senses, snapped to attention.

    "YOU DARE DISTURB ME, VERMIN!" he roared, his voice booming through the room with a thunderous echo. The shout alerted the two full-moon elite guards at the door, but they had no chance to act. In a blink, the third Ghostde operative dropped from the ceiling above them,nding with deadly precision. His twin daggers shed, and in an instant, both guards were decapitated, their heads falling silently to the floor.

    SPLLAATTT!!!

    Inside, the two other Ghostde operatives surged forward, each wielding a gleaming de charged with tier 7 techniques. Their strikes came from opposite sides, forcing Azrazel to react. Heunched himself forward, diving off the bed and leaping toward the open balcony.

    But his path was cut off. Standing on the balcony, cloaked in shadow, was Major Kouga himself, his presence radiating a dark, predatory intent.

    "You''re not going anywhere!!" Kouga said, his de gleaming under the moonlight.

    The Major unleashed his battlefield domain, the very air around him warping under the force of his aura, masking the area within the chamber, then his hands crackled with deadly intent as he summoned an icy de power into his twin de, preparing to strike with his signature tier 8 technique, [Split the Frozen Hell]. With a swift, decisive motion, Kouga charged, the frigid energy radiating from his des creating a haunting chill that seemed to freeze the very air. He closed the distance in a sh, unleashing the technique in a wide, arcing sh.

    A burst of frozen energy struck Azrazel, cutting through the dark elf''s defenses and piercing his chest in a deadly, precise blow.

    "ARRGHH!" Azrazel howled in pain.

    His skin turned pale, ice creeping up his wound even as he summoned a torrent of inner energy to force the freezing effect away. He activated his defensive artifacts �� powerful items stored in his domain sprang to life, surrounding him in an ethereal barrier.

    But before he could stabilize himself, the three Ghostde operatives closed in from every angle, their forms like shadows converging with relentless precision. Each wielded a deadly technique, and their strikes coordinated to overwhelm Azrazel''s defenses. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The artifacts protecting him shimmered under immense pressure, cracking one by one until they shattered in bursts of magical debris.

    Azrazel''s face contorted in rage as he hissed, "YOU DAMN HUMAN!!"

    Furious and desperate, the elvenmander channeled his power, prematurely forcing his battlefield domain to erupt. The malevolent energy surged outward, shing violently with Major Kouga''s domain in an explosive collision of power.

    The two forces collided, unleashing a wave of destructive energy that rocked the entire chamber.

    KAABBOOOOOM!!!

    The st was massive, a fierce shockwave tearing through walls and shaking the mountain fortress to its core. Outside, the sound echoed through the stronghold, instantly rousing the entire encampment. Tens of thousands of elven warriors snapped to attention, weapons drawn, their eyes turning toward themand chamber with fury and fear.

    "Intruder in the stronghold!" a voice shouted, rallying the ranks.

    Within moments, waves of elven soldiers surged toward the stronghold.

    ####

    Emery stood at the fortress entrance alongside the Valryn grand magus��the princess and her elder advisor, Grand Magus Archie. As the sound of the explosive sh reached them, it became the signal they''d been waiting for. The first responders arrived in a swift, disciplined formation��twenty dark elf magus charging into the stronghold''s entrance, weapons raised and spells crackling in their hands. But they were ambushed by the seasoned Grand Magus Archie, a sword master whose strikes zed with fierce white lightning. With each sweep of his de, arcs of lightning shot forth, cleaving through the elven magus. In moments, the entrance was strewn with the fallen, their bodies scorched and shed before they even had a chance to react.

    The princess turned to Emery, her gaze intense. "Did they seed?" she demanded, her voiceced with urgency.

    Emery, known for his exceptionally strong divine senses, had been assigned to monitor the situation in themander''s chamber. Concentrating, he extended his senses deep into the fortress, piercing through the chaotic sh of battlefield domains. He located Azrazel''s familiar aura��still flickering, indicating that their sneak attack had been unsessful.

    Azrazel staggered amidst the debris, his chest covered in frost, a gaping wound running clean through to his back. His face twisted in pain, but he let out a fierce, guttural snarl, mming his fist against the ice encasing his torso. Shards splintered outward, and with a surge of his energy, he expelled the lingering chill from his wound, blood seeping as the ice fell away.

    Despite his injuries, he raised his head with a wicked grin.

    "Commendable attempt," he sneered, his voiceced with venom. "But you all failed!"

    In response, Major Kouga shifted his stance, while the three Ghostde warriors fell into formation, closing the circle around their target. Kouga''s eyes narrowed as he replied, "It''s a bit too soon to im that. We are still here to finish the job!"

    Emery caught the exchange through his divine sense, rying the situation back to the princess.

    As she listened, her frustration was evident, her patience wearing thin with each report.

    With a firm tone, shemanded, "You will Inform me the moment the target is down!"

    She spun around, gaze locking onto the battlefield, where reinforcements flooded toward the stronghold. Without another word, she surged forward to join the fray.

    This was all part of the n; they knew the initial attack might not be enough to kill the target outright. Major Kouga and the Ghostdes had a fifteen-minute window to finish Azrazel, while the second team, which included Emery, would ensure no reinforcements interrupted the fight.

    But barely a minute had passed before Emery noticed a dangerous shift��the second wave of elven reinforcements brought more than they anticipated. Striding at the front was another grand magus, his long white hair flowing, his entire form radiating lethal intent.

    Emery''s pulse quickened as he assessed the threat, recognizing the strength of a seasoned veteran Grand Magus elf.

 Chapter 2399 15 Minutes

    Chapter 2399 15 Minutes

    The elderly Grand Magus Archie Vryn stood as a pir of strength, his form zing with the power of his two-cosmos strength. White lightning-infused sword shes ripped through the ranks of the elven first responder unit, cutting down several magus in swift, merciless strokes. Yet, the elves were not easily broken. These were no ordinary troops��they were the fortress''s elite magus defenders, trained to respond under fire and adapt with speed. With rapid coordination, they weaved through the deadly lightning and castyered abined defensive spell in unison. For a moment, they held, managing to block Archie''s relentless assault.

    But then, the princess joined the battle. Quick and elegant, every swing of her weapon breached the elves'' collective defense. Under the weight of theirbined attack, the elves'' formation crumbled. One by one, the princess and Archie struck down the defenders, leaving only a few full-moon-level warriors staggering back, barely able to hold their ground. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Just as the two Vryn Grand Magus were about to deliver the finishing blow, the sound of pounding footsteps echoed down the fortress halls. The second wave of reinforcements stormed in, this time with twice the numbers, and at their lead was a tall, imposing figure: a grand magus dark elf with long white hair flowing like a mane.

    His eyes burned with fury as he raised his saber high and shouted, "Lai''mariel ornenai!!"

    The words seemed to reinvigorate the wounded elves around him, filling their eyes with renewed determination. The morale of the defenders surged, and those who had been staggering just moments before fell back into a hardened line behind their grand magus leader. With hismanding presence, he coordinated their efforts, and in seconds, they had formed an attack formation, ready to strike back.

    Archie Vryn, held his ground, his sword shing as he sent wave after wave of white lightning shes toward the oing elven forces. This time, however, the elf grand magus intercepted a portion of Archie''s attacks with calcted defenses, allowing only a few of his soldiers to fall under the deadly lightning strikes.

    Sensing the elves'' determination to press past them, Archie drew upon his two-cosmos strength, his aura swelling as he unleashed his battlefield domain. The hall exploded with raw energy, bing a storm of blinding white lightning. Vortexes of lightning whipped through the air, their electric tendrils striking out at anything in range.

    "ARRGHH!!!"

    The elven warriors screamed in agony as each bolt tore through them, searing flesh and leaving some of the weaker magus writhing before they burst into pools of blood, their bodies unable to withstand the overwhelming power. Even the stronger elves found themselves struggling to evade, the relentless strikes pushing them to the edge of their abilities.

    Amid the chaos, the elven grand magus surged forward, undeterred by the storm raging around him. He closed in on Archie, slipping through the elder''s defenses with unnerving ease. In one swift, fluid motion, he unleashed an explosive kick, his leg snapping out like a whip. The impact hit Archie''s chest with brutal force, hurling him backward. His body collided against the stone wall with a thunderous crack.

    "Archie!" The princess cried out, stepping forward with her weapon at the ready. The elite elven grand magus fought with unmatched ferocity and skill, evading or deflecting each attack the princess threw his way. It was a stark reminder of the difference in strength between humans and elven grand magus.

    Even with Archie joining the fight, it still proved difficult to overpower the dark elves.

    Meanwhile, the coordinated efforts of the elven magus allowed a handful of their warriors to break free from Archie''s domain. Five dark elf magus sprinted through the hall toward themand chamber, their determined eyes fixed ahead��until they spotted a lone figure blocking their path.

    "Only one human magus!" one of them sneered. "Kill him quickly!"

    They charged, weapons raised, but as they closed in, a ripple of distortion flickered in the air where Emery had been. In an instant, he vanished, only to reappear [Blink] right in their midst, de already in motion.

    SPLATTT!

    Two of the elves dropped before they even registered the blur of his attack, their headless bodies slumping to the floor in silence. Blood spattered across the stone floor as the remaining three scrambled to evade. Quick instincts saved them from the immediate swing of Emery''s de, but as they tried to regain their footing, they found their legs tangled by thick, twisting vines that had erupted from the ground.

    "Arrgghh!" The magus struggled, but the vines coiled tighter, pulling them down until they were immobilized on the stone floor.

    One of the trapped magus managed to free himself, a seasoned captain with full-moon rank. He stumbled back, terror creeping into his expression as he locked eyes with Emery, who seemed to radiate power far beyond that of an ordinary magus.

    Emery stood motionless, his cold gaze fixed on the remaining captives as his summoned vines tightened, creeping steadily up the struggling elves. With a subtle wave of his hand, the vines coiled with crushing force, breaking bones and silencing their muffled cries in an instant.

    "You!! What are you?!" thest remaining full-moon elf gasped, his voice trembling with fear.

    In a frantic attempt to retaliate, the elf unleashed a volley of tier 6 greater fireballs, each one zing with intense heat. Emery sidestepped with supernatural speed, vanishing and reappearing [Blink] behind his panicked foe, his [Void de] gleaming in the dim light. Before the elf could turn, Emery''s de sliced effortlessly through his defenses, striking deep and true, killing its target.

    With Emery holding thest line, the two Vryn Grand Magus focused fully on their elusive target, the long-haired elven grand magus.

    Five minutes passed, and despite their overwhelming power, they were unable tond a decisive blow. The dark elf grand magus proved to be a formidable adversary, skillfully using his own magus warriors as sacrificial pawns to absorb attacks and create openings for counterstrikes.

    Meanwhile, a fresh wave of half a dozen dark elf magus broke free from Archie''s domain and charged directly at Emery, determined to reach theirmander.

    Not one to underestimate the strength of multiple magus attackers, Emery immediately activated his [Twilight Transformation] and [Elysian Armor]. The two abilitiesbined to form a nearly imprable armor that deflected any magus-level attacks, turning Emery into an unstoppable force. His Void de cleaved through the advancing dark elves, each strike swift and merciless.

    Ten minutes mark had passed and the Vryn princess called out to Emery for an update.

    However, even without the use of his divine sense, Emery could hear the battle raging within themander''s chamber. The sounds of explosions and shes filled the air, and though the Ghostdes were skilled, they had yet to bring down the elvenmander.

    The princess, clearly frustrated, grunted in response, her voice sharp. "What about the third group?! Where are they?!"

    Just seconds after the princess voiced her frustration, a powerful energy ripple surged from the south, followed by a deafening explosion.

    The ground shook as the shockwave reached them, and the remaining elven forces in the stronghold turned in surprise and rm. The third group, Dopa and Helga of the Magus military forces had sessfully demolished the watch tower holding the key to the elven fortress''s defensive barrier. This sess not only cleared up an escape route for them but also created a critical diversion, causing chaos among the elves.

    "They''re attacking from the south wall!" came the panicked cries of the elven soldiers.

    "Human forces have breached the defenses!" shouted another, confirming the confusion spreading through the fortress. As anticipated, the diversion left many elves scrambling to reinforce the southern front.

    Emery was satisfied with the result, unfortunately, the brief relief was shattered as he sensed a powerful surge of energy��a second elven grand magus had arrived. But instead of heading toward the wall, the grand magus made a direct line toward them.

    The fifteen-minute mark was nearing, and the weight of the deadline began to press on his mind. The n had been meticulously timed; they needed to eliminate the target and escape before reinforcements from the other two nearby fortresses arrived.

    Each would bring not only battalions of warriors but grand magus figures as well, ensuring they''d be surrounded. Time was slipping away, and the stakes had just be dangerously high.

 Chapter 2400 Diversion

    Chapter 2400 Diversion

    "It''s done!!"

    Dopa, the muscrbat grand magus, bellowed in satisfaction as his massive form loomed over the broken ruins of the elven watchtower. Standing at an imposing 6 meters tall, he had crushed the crystal that powered the barrier, the key to their enemy''s defense. Thousands of elven warriors, their dark eyes gleaming with a vengeance, formed a dense ring around the massivebatant. Among them were dozens of magus-level fighters, fierce and undeterred, their voices rising in unison.

    "They destroyed the barrier!! Kill that giant!!" Themanding voice rang out, and with swift coordination, the elven magus began chanting, unleashing powerfulbined spells. A few formed defensive shields while others, more daring, prepared offensive strikes, sending bolts of lightning and sts of fire hurtling toward Dopa''s towering form.

    Yet, despite the overwhelming number of elves, Dopa remained unphased. With a roar of defiance, he summoned his battlefield domain��a crackling aura of raw power that surged outward, weakening the surrounding enemies and disorienting them. The magic of the battlefield pressed against the elven forces, and their once-coordinated spells began to falter, their uracy lost in the oppressive aura.

    "Ha! Nothing but fodder!" Dopa taunted, his voice rumbling like thunder. With each swing of his massive fists, he obliterated any elf who dared approach. One punch sent a magus hurtling back, limbs twisting unnaturally as they collided with the ground. Another swingnded with an explosive impact, shattering bones and armor alike. Bodies piled at his feet, and the elves found themselves ensnared in a deadly dance, struggling to evade his blows while facing the drain of his suppressive domain.

    "Hahaha! Come here! You elven bastards!"

    On the fractured remains of the walls, an elven squad leader maneuvered a massive, high-grade ster cannon into position, its barrel humming with deadly energy. The weapon, powerful enough to tear through warships, had locked onto its new target. The cannon''s st shot out with precision, a pulse of searing light hurtling toward Dopa and mming into him with explosive force. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    BAMMM!!!

    The impact was devastating, and for the first time, the toweringbat grand magus staggered back, dropping to one knee as pain racked his immense form.

    "Urghh�� That hurts!" Dopa growled, gritting his teeth.

    "Shoot again!! Shoot!! Kill him!!" Cheered the elves crowd.

    A second st was primed, and Dopa braced himself, his form glowing with defensive energy. But just as the elven squad leader''s finger pressed down, his face contorted, his eyes unfocused, and his aim faltered. The cannon barrel swung abruptly, not toward Dopa, but back into the lines of his ownrades.

    "No! No!!, Captain, what are you doing!? NOOO!"

    KABOOOOM!!

    The cannon unleashed a fiery shot, ripping through the ranks of his own men. Several dark elf magus were vaporized in the searing st, while others nearby were hurled into the air, charred and screaming. The scene turned to utter chaos as smoke and dust engulfed the area. The surviving elves stared in disbelief and horror, realizing toote that their own captain had turned on them.

    Behind it all, was Grand Magus Helga. Using her formidable soul attack, she had breached the captain''s mind, twisting his thoughts and forcing him to attack his own. With grim satisfaction, she watched as her mental assault achieved its deadly purpose. Both she and Dopa had done their parts��the barrier was down, and the elven defenses were breaking under the onught of confusion and fear. Helga scanned the battlefield, her senses alert. The havoc they''d created had bought them precious time, but something felt wrong, and a prickle of foreboding crawled down her spine. Her spirit sense expanded, and from the west, she detected an approaching force, farrger and more organized than anticipated.

    "We need to go. Now!" Helga urged, her voice tense with urgency.

    Dopa, still relishing the destruction, swung his massive fist at a nearby group of elves, a wicked grin on his face. "No! Not yet! Let me kill a few dozen more!"

    "Major, listen!" Helga''s voice wasced with warning. "Something is wrong. Reinforcements��they''reing in much sooner than we expected!"

    Dopa paused, the bloodlust in his eyes flickering with a momentary hint of concern.

    ####

    A dozen miles away from the wall, atop the strategic heights of Soleo Mountain, the tension thickened as Emery and the two Vryn grand magus faced a new threat. They had been holding their ground against relentless waves of elite elven forces when the second elven grand magus��the one who was originally stationed to defend the walls��suddenly turned their focus toward them. It was unexpected; rather than attempting to reinforce their ownmander or defend the crumbling wall, these new arrivals seemed intent on targeting the Vryn grand magus. Emery''s gaze sharpened, quickly shifting from the scarred, battle-hardened grand magus leading the charge to a figure issuing orders with calm and deadly authority: a female dark elf with a cold, calcting smile.

    He identifies her immediately��Az Raine, one of Azrazel''s highest-ranking officers, infamous for her intelligence and tactical capability. Even amid the chaos, her eyes gleamed with amusement as she said.

    "This is great!! I can''t believe that Princess Miriel of Vryn herself has graced us with a visit!" she taunted, her voice carrying a mocking warmth. "Well then��" Az chuckled, her smile widening, "Catch her! Once we have her, this will be ours in a week!"

    Az Raine''s audaciousmand to capture the princess only heightened Emery''s unease. He questioned if her confidence came from the strength of hermander��or if there was another, hidden advantage she hadn''t yet revealed.

    The arrival of the scarred, battle-hardened grand magus only escted the pressure, his power bolstering the elven forces and quickly overwhelming both Grand Magus Archie and Princess Miriel.

    Archie, determined to shield the princess, bore the brunt of the assault. He fought valiantly, but the strain was evident. His once-glorious battlefield domain flickered under the relentless waves of attacks, and, weakened by the onught, he staggered back, finally forced to deactivate his domain entirely. This brief falter allowed an unending stream of elven soldiers to flood the entrance hall, dark forms filling every crevice and cutting off routes of escape.

    Sensing the imminent danger, Emery turned to Princess Miriel. "We should leave Now!!"

    But the princess, her eyes fierce and determined, shook her head. "Not yet!" she replied firmly, her voice resonating with defiance. "Not until weplete the mission!"

    Her resolve was admirable, but Emery knew the clock was ticking. With each second, the elven reinforcements encroached further, and if they didn''t move swiftly, the entire operation could turn disastrous.

 Chapter 2401 Worth

    Chapter 2401 Worth

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    There was a saying that resonated deeply within the military hierarchy: one cosmos grand magus was worth a hundred regr magus, two cosmos grand magus worth a thousand, and three cosmos grand magus were worth ten thousand. From a strategic standpoint, sacrificing dozens of magus to eliminate a single grand magus was often seen as a fair trade.

    "I want the female alive," Az Raine''s voice rang out with chillingmand, "As for the old man... kill him."

    Emery could sense the ruthlessness behind Az Raine''s orders.

    The elvenmander''s cold calction was clear��sacrificing the lives of a few dozen magus to eliminate a grand magus, especially one as the elderly two-cosmos Archie, his age and weakened state made him an easy target. There was also the royalty that would bring immeasurable military and political value, catapulting her status and guaranteeing her a mountain of military des and influence.

    Az''s mockingughter rang out as she watched the Vryn princess and the elder grand magus, locked in a desperate struggle. It was clear now that she held significant authority over the elven forces; the two formidable grand magus��the dark elf with flowing hair and the scarred one��moved seamlessly under hermand, their brutal attacks coordinated with precision. As they pressed on, Emery found himself surrounded by a tight ring of elven magus, nearly two dozen closing in on him with deadly intent.

    Emery''s focus narrowed. He knew this wasn''t a fight to win��it was a fight to survive. He hardened his defenses and weaved between the attacks with every ounce of agility he could summon. His de moved in controlled arcs, delivering lethal strikes to any magus reckless enough to charge too close. The designated twenty-minute mark arrived, the agreed time to withdraw whether they had achieved their goal or not. Emery''s voice cut through the chaos, steady and urgent. "We need to retreat��now!"

    But as the princess, ready to respond, a sickening sight halted them both: Grand Magus Archie faltered, his body swaying as he dropped to one knee. From his wounds, dark smoke rose, twisting like tendrils into the air.

    "Poison!" Emery''s voice was sharp, understanding the severity of their predicament.

    Archie''s face twisted in pain as he coughed, blood speckling his lips, but he still held his ground against the two relentless grand magus. Through gritted teeth, he called out to the princess. "Go! I''ll hold them here�� You must go!"

    The princess''s eyes shed with determination, her jaw set as she ignored hismand. "No, Archie. I won''t leave you behind!"

    Az''s smile widened, her eyes glinting with cruel amusement as she watched their exchange. "Both of you, aren''t going anywhere."

    Emery''s jaw clenched as he assessed the situation. If they didn''t move now, the poison would incapacitate the elderly grand magus, and their chance of escape would diminish to nothing. With a swift motion, he pulled out his prepared high-grade potions. The tier 6 [Cthulhu Bomb] along with vials filled with a special gray liquid, each concoction crafted precisely for situations like this.

    Emery hurled them toward the elven ranks. The potions erupted in a cataclysmic explosion, the bomb sending shockwaves that tore through several elven warriors in a fiery st. The gray vials shattered, releasing clouds of thick, swirling smoke that nketed the chamber. The elven magus gasped, realizing something was off as the smoke wasn''t just obscuring their vision��it was dampening their senses, cloaking auras, and disrupting their ability to track movements within.

    "They''re escaping!" Az''s voice cut through the smoke. She strained her senses, trying to pinpoint where her targets had gone.

    Yet, Az had miscalcted. Emery hadn''t unleashed the bombs as a means to flee. Instead, he used the ensuing chaos to his advantage, exploiting the confusion to approach her under the cover of smoke. In an instant, he was upon her. With a fluid motion, he called forth his [Elysian Roots], resilient tendrils surging from his form to entwine her limbs. The roots coiled tightly, restricting her movements and sapping her energy with their natural, binding power.

    "What?!" Az''s eyes widened in shock as she struggled against the roots, her usuallyposed demeanor slipping. She hadn''t realized Emery''s hidden capabilities; otherwise, she would never have allowed her grand magus protector to leave her side and join the fight

    As the smoke dissipated, Emery emerged, holding Az firmly in his grasp. He stood tall amidst the remaining elven forces, who paused, taken aback by the sight of their own leader held captive. "If anyone dares to move," Emery''s voice was cold andmanding, "I will kill her!"

    Az thrashed against the vines, her face contorted with fury. "You human bastard! Let me go!"

    But Emery tightened his grip, the vines constricting her arms and torso, forcing her to grit her teeth. Unfazed by her struggles, he held her in ce. Defiantly, she still barked orders to herrades, "Don''t.... let... them escape!"

    Hermand caused some of the nearby magus to stir, but then the scar-faced grand magus lifted his hand, signaling them to hold. He stepped forward, his gaze hard as steel. "Release mydy�� and I will let you leave," he said, his voice filled with unwavering loyalty.

    Emery chuckled at the offer. "You think I''d fall for that? I''m not that gullible!"

    With a surge of will, Emery unleashed a sharp spirit attack on Az. Her eyes rolled back as she faltered under the psychic blow.

    At his signal, Grand Magus Archie, still battling the effects of his poison and injury, steeled himself for one final effort. Gritting his teeth, he tapped into his remaining strength, unleashing his battlefield domain once more. His white lighting sword strikes create a path, clearing a route toward the designated rendezvous point on the southern wall where the barrier had already been breached.

    Just momentster, a thunderous eruption shook the mountain, sending tremors rippling through the entire stronghold. The powerful sh of spells reverberated across the stronghold as the Ghostde team engaged the elvenmander, their battle also reaching its conclusion.

    "Did they seed?"

 Chapter 2402 Exit Plan

    2402 Exit n

    Emery''s task was clear: assist the Ghostde team in infiltrating the stronghold and ensure their escape afterward. However, with the fortress on high alert, a spatial disruption had been triggered within the barrier, making any form of teleportation nearly impossible.

    To evade the powerful elven forces and make their escape, they needed to breach the barrier, open a spatial gate, and create enough distance before the reinforcements could corner them. The strategy was a ssic infiltration and extraction n��a familiar approach, as Emery had used a simr tactic during the academy acolyte rescue 18 years prior.

    This time, however, they added a new twist to the n. By sabotaging the southern watchtower and shattering the barrier in that sector, they created a diversion that drew most of the elven forces within the base and the reinforcements outside toward the southern wall. Meanwhile, they moved to their designated extraction point at a different location: the western side of the fortress, near the gap they had initially created during their entry. This strategic misdirection was designed to spread the elven forces thin, ensuring that the western path remained rtively unguarded for their escape.

    The sounds of distant explosions and franticmands echoed around them.With countless elves on their heels, Emery knew the diversion wouldn''t buy them much time. The seconds they''d gained were already slipping away, and he could only hope the rest of the team had already reached the designated rendezvous.

    Emery surged forward, flying swiftly down the mountainside as Grand Magus Archie carved a path through the oing ranks of elves, each of his sword strikes leaving a trail of devastation. To increase their chances of a sessful escape, the elderly Grand Magus forced himself to cast two duplicate white lighting clones, sending them in different directions to create chaos.

    Yet, despite their attempts, arge contingent of elven forces followed close behind, with the scar-faced Grand Magus leading the charge. Meanwhile, the other elven Grand Magus had turned back toward the ruins of the stronghold, likely to check on theirmander.

    As they descended, Princess Miriel, flying at his side, shot him a grateful look and said, "Magus Emery�� thank you for your help before�� I will not forget this."

    Emery kept his gaze forward, every sense on high alert. "Senior Miriel, save the thanks for when we''re out of here."

    Bound in Emery''s thorned vines, Az Raine sneered, her voice strained but defiant. "Huh�� You�� are not�� going anywhere��"

    As Emery expected, Az Raine''s resilience was formidable. Being of the Durokhai bloodline, her soul was much stronger than that of the average elven magus; she shook off his spirit attack more quickly than he''d anticipated.

    Curious about what she might reveal, Emery decided to prod her further, a slight smirk crossing his face.

    "You elves always underestimate us," he taunted, keeping his grip on her tight.

    Az chuckled, a mocking glint in her eyes. "Haha�� we know everything�� we know the ghost rats came with you." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Her words sparked unease in Princess Miriel, who shot a worried look at Emery. If the elves were aware of the Ghostde units'' involvement, they could have set a trap waiting for them.

    Az continued, her grin widening. "If only our greatmander had heeded my warnings�� you would all be dead already... But it''s still fun watching you struggle."

    Keeping his expression calm, Emery responded, "You seem to know a lot, don''t you? Tell me, then��do you know who I am?"

    She scoffed, her eyes narrowing with disdain. "Hmph�� you''re just a small magus. Your existence is inconsequential."

    Emery let out a quiet chuckle, tightening his grip just enough to make her wince. "We''ll see about that."

    With a swift motion, Emery opened his domain, casting Az Raine into the spatial void. The elvenmander''s shock was palpable as she realized he wielded spatial magic��a skill rare among magus. Her surprised face lingered a moment before disappearing entirely within his domain.

    Beside him, Princess Miriel''s astonishment was evident as she watched. "You are full of surprises," she murmured with both admiration and disbelief.

    Emery''s actions provoked a frantic response from the elven pursuers. Shouts rang out, the urgency apparent in their voices. "What did you do to our Lady?!" The scarred grand magus, clearly furious, urged the elven troops forward, quickening their pace as they closed in on Emery and his group.

    However, Emery was calcted in his actions; the reason he dared to make such a move was because they were near their destination.

    As they approached the edge of the western wall, Emery sensed the chaotic sh of spells. Just ahead, Grand Magus Dopa and Helga were holding off a fierce onught of elven magus, struggling to keep the path open.

    Seeing the two human Grand Magus holding the line, the scar-faced elven Grand Magus was forced to halt his chase. His voice rang out urgently as he called for reinforcements, "We''ve found their escape route! Send word to all forces!"

    In the middle of this frenzied skirmish, Grand Magus Helga turned, her usuallyposed face filled with urgency. "Their reinforcements arrived sooner than expected... We need to leave now!"

    Princess Miriel looked back anxiously. "What about Major Kouga?" she asked, her voice filled with worry for the Ghostdemander.

    It was bing painfully clear that Major Kouga and his Ghostde unit were in trouble. Even with thebined divine senses of Emery and Grand Magus Helga, there was no trace of them anywhere in the vicinity. The unsettling silence left only two possibilities: either they had been captured or killed, or they were using their concealment skills to evade detection and escape. Emery clung to the hope that it was thetter, but the unknown gnawed at him.

    Meanwhile, his senses picked up a more immediate threat. Two grand magus elves were closing in from the southern wall. They would only need minutes to reach the western side, minutes they simply didn''t have��especially with Grand Magus Archie struggling just to remain upright, his injuries worsening by the second.

    Thinking fast, Emery proposed, "I''ll send some of you out of here first!" He met the princess''s gaze, hoping she''d understand his urgency. "Let me transport you and Grand Magus Archie out to safety."

    But to his surprise, the princess shook her head, a glint of resolve in her eyes. "No. Send Grand Magus Helga instead," she insisted, her voice steady despite the chaos around them. "As a spirit master, she can sense the escape route ahead and detect any potential ambushes... I''ll stay and help"

    x x x x

    Special thanks to Lyonfang for the Magic Castle. thank you very much

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2403 Escape

    Chapter 2403 Escape

    Through the gap in the barrier, Emery summoned his spatial gate, anchoring it as far from the dark elf stronghold as possible. His mastery of spatial magic allowed him to cast a portal over 500 miles away under ideal conditions, but the lingering disruptions from the base limited his range to around 300 miles. It was still enough to give them a critical head start.

    As the portal materialized, the scar-faced elf grand magus who had been monitoring the scene reacted instantly, his eyes widening in shock. "SPATIAL MAGIC!" he bellowed. "STOP THEM!! Don''t let them escape!"

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, the scar-faced grand magus threw caution aside. Ignoring the multiple grand magus opponents, he surged forward, unleashing his domain in a dark, purplish cloud that clung to him like a second skin. His twin daggers gleamed with smoke seeping from the des like tendrils.

    "Watch out! Poison!" shouted the Vryn princess.

    The giant grand magus Dopa, blocking its path, took the brunt of the attack. Without a trace of fear, heunched a powerful punch toward the oing threat, a shockwave of energy sting from his fist.

    BAMMM!!!

    The blow connected, sending the scar-faced grand magus hurtling back followed by Dopa''s deepughter as he watched the dark elf reel from the impact. "HAHA! You are so unlucky!! My body is immune to poison!"

    With the portal established, Grand Magus Helga was the first to step through, her spirit sense sweeping the area on the other side to ensure it was secure. She nodded, calling out to the wounded Grand Magus Archie to follow.

    "Take care, my Lady," Archie said, ncing back with concern at the princess and Emery, his expression reluctant. But with a final, respectful nod, he stepped through the gate.

    Emery watched them go before turning his attention back to the battlefield.

    The n was clear: they would wait five more minutes for Major Kouga and his Ghostde team to make their move. During this time, Grand Magus Helga would scout ahead, ensuring their escape route was clear. Meanwhile, Grand Magus Archie could start healing his wounds in preparation for any surprise ambushes along the return route. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With the portal momentarily closed, Emery steeled himself, facing the encroaching elven forces, and called to his allies, "Let''s hold them off as long as we can!"

    The scar-faced grand magus had recovered from Dopa''s blow and, undeterred, pressed forward with his poisonced daggers, rallying the elven magus in a renewed assault. A tide of over a hundred elven magus surged toward them, an overwhelming blend of long-range spellcastersunching beams and bolts from afar, while others closed in swiftly, weapons gleaming with lethal intent. Emery, Grand Magus Dopa, and Princess Miriel braced themselves for the onught, knowing every second they held out here was precious.

    Grand Magus Dopa, a towering figure of raw strength, took the front, his battlefield domain crackling with energy. A dense, oppressive aura spread out around him, instantly sapping the strength of any elven magus who dared enter. With every swing and punch, he scattered attackers, his skin seemingly impervious as he deflected des and shrugged off spells.

    "Hahaha! Is That all you got!! Come Here!!" he roared, his voice booming over the chaos, daring any who thought they could break his line.

    Princess Miriel, though less imposing than Dopa, was no less formidable. Her cosmic power surged outward as she gathered energy. With a flick of her hand, dozens of glowing mirrors materialized around her, each one shimmering with otherworldly light. These mirrors were defensive tools that could redirect iing spells, creating a shimmering barrier around their group. Emery, meanwhile, dropped to his knees, cing both hands firmly on the ground as he activated his [Elysian Vambrace].Multiple runes glowed brightly as they connected with the earth beneath him. He whispered an incantation, calling forth his newly upgraded spell. [Greater Nature''s Familiar].The earth trembled in response, as a massive creature rose from the ground��a 50-meter Lizard shaped from stone and roots.

    ROAARRR!!!

    With a low, guttural roar, the creature lumbered forward, each step causing tremors that shook the battlefield. Its massive stone feet crashed down like boulders, crushing elven magus who strayed too close, leaving nothing but ttened earth and remnants of armor.

    Elves scattered as it swung its enormous, root-d tail, smashing several attackers into the ground, snagging unfortunate elves in mid-attack, and dragging them toward its gaping, rocky maw. With a grinding crunch, it devoured them, its jaws snapping the elven warriors like snacks.

    Emery directed the creature with his thoughts, urging it deeper into the elven ranks, where it wreaked havoc and broke their formations.

    The battle raged on with unrelenting intensity, but Emery kept his focus sharp. His divine sense remained attuned to the surroundings, alert for any iing threats. five minutes had passed since the chaotic sh began, and in that brief span, Emery could feel the shift in the tide. From the southern wall, two elven grand magus approached, their power unmistakable. The arrival of these two grand magus would spell disaster for the group, and Emery knew that the window of opportunity for their escape was closing fast.

    His gaze flickered to the surroundings��no sign of the Ghostde unit had yet appeared. Doubt began to creep into his mind and just as the weight of that thought began to settle, however, a sudden awareness gripped him.

    "They are here!!"

    Emery''s senses red as he recognized the familiar presence��shifting, and cloaked in the shadows just several miles away. The Ghostdes had returned. Their silent footsteps barely whispered through the air, but Emery could feel their proximity.

    The timing could not have been more crucial. The elven grand magus were mere moments away, and the two forces were converging on their position in a deadly race.

    With no time to lose, Emery turned sharply toward Grand Magus Dopa and Princess Miriel. "Prepare yourselves!"

    He thenmanded his massive nt summons to unleash a final, ferocious assault to buy them precious seconds. Without hesitation, he opened the spatial gate. "Let''s go! Move now!"

    Princess Miriel was the first to respond, stepping swiftly into the portal without a second thought. Grand Magus Dopa followed immediately, his form shrinking back to normal as he crossed over.

    Major Kouga and one of his Ghostde warriors arrived next, despite missing two members they decisively charged into the gate with haste.

    Realizing no one else was left, Emery leaped throughst, casting a final nce behind him. He saw his summons being obliterated under the onught of the elven Grand Magus, just as the portal closed.

 Chapter 2404 Chase

    Chapter 2404 Chase

    The quiet, chilling desert night shattered as the portal ripped open above the sand, bringing a gust of wind and the faint echo of chaos from the battlefield they had just escaped.

    Out of the swirling light, one by one, the figures emerged, exhausted but alive.

    "We made it!" shouted Princess Miriel, her relief almost tangible in the cold air. Behind her, Grand Magus Dopa stumbled through, his breathsing hard and fast. His massive frame, still recovering from the intense fight, was hunched slightly as he kept a vignt gaze on Major Kouga, who emergedst. The dark-d officer appeared even more drained than the others, his face etched with fatigue and loss.

    "Major�� did you seed?" Dopa asked, his voice rough but carrying a note of hope.

    The Major took a steadying breath, his face shadowed as he replied, "I lost two of my team�� but their deaths were not in vain."

    Princess Miriel, standing nearby, felt her heart skip a beat. Her eyes shed with anticipation as she asked, "Major�� did you kill Azazrel?"

    Her voice trembled; after all, Azazrel, the dark elfmander, had led the merciless assault thatid waste to her home and ughtered countless innocents. The thought of his death brought a fierce light to her eyes.

    But Kouga shook his head. "I cannot confirm it," he said grimly. "But�� if he did survive, It''ll take him months to recover"

    A somber silence fell over them as they digested this. The victory was bittersweet, shadowed by the loss of two Ghostde operatives.

    The Major, still panting from the chaos of their escape, ced a firm hand on Emery''s shoulder, his dark eyes gleaming with gratitude. "Good work, Magus," he said, his voice heavy with both weariness and respect. "Now, what''s our situation?"

    Emery gave a short nod, his eyes narrowing slightly as he focused his divine sense to scan their surroundings. The moment they had stepped out of the portal, his senses had immediately gone to work, mapping their position.

    The rushed portals had affected him with a faint ache from the strain. Normally, his spatial magic was precise, but the urgency of their escape had left them sixty miles adrift from the other two.

    "Grand Magus Helga and Elder Archie are over there," Emery said, pointing eastward into the dark. "We need to rendezvous with them quickly."

    Knowing they were not out of danger, the group nodded in agreement and they swiftly sped through the desert. Emery, aware of the imminent threat, made sure to conserve his energy, intending to use his Spatial magic only after they regrouped. For Grand Magus-levelbatants like them, traveling 60 miles was a mere formality��it would take no more than two or three minutes at most, even at a steady pace. However, the distance between them and the elven base was still a pressing concern. They had exited the portal nearly 300 miles away from their pursuers, which meant that in approximately 10 minutes, the elven chasers would catch up to them. Fortunately, their pursuers didn''t have a clear read on their position yet, and it would take significantly longer for them to locate the group.

    As they soared through the night sky, Emery''s mind raced. He couldn''t shake the words Az Raine, the elven noble, had spoken to him before her capture. The knowledge she had of the Ghostde''s mission on Vryn''s suggested that the elves had been prepared for this assault before they had made their move.

    Emery briefly ryed this information to Major Kouga, his voice serious as he recounted the unsettling revtion.

    Hearing this, Major Kouga confirmed that Azrazel indeed had some knowledge about their ns, and they were fortunate to havended a blow against the powerful elf.

    Their conversation was abruptly interrupted when a blinking light streaked through the sky at high speed, drawing their immediate attention.

    "What is that?!" one of the group members shouted in rm.

    Emery''s instincts kicked in, and he immediately activated his divine sense. His eyes widened as he quickly realized the nature of the object.

    The device emitted a faint, ominous hum, a clear sign it was a high-grade tracker capable of scanning vast distances. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I can''t believe they found us so fast... This.. this is bad!!" Major Kouga barked, his toneced with frustration. It was either they were incredibly unlucky, or something far worse was happening.

    "We need to speed up��now!" he ordered, pushing the group to increase their speed.

    Emery barely had a moment to respond when an overwhelming, oppressive aura surged in the distance. His instincts red in warning as the dark presence grew closer, the power emanating from it shaking him to his core. "Something''sing�� 100 miles away, and it''s fast," Emery warned.

    The aura wasn''t just powerful; it was monstrous, a two cosmos-ranked grand magus maybe even three cosmos, someone that radiated more strength than Azazrel. Major Kouga''smanding voice cut through the panic, "Emery, create a portal the moment we reach the others! Don''t waste a second!"

    With Grand Magus Helga and Archie finally in sight, Emery hastily began forming the spatial gate that would carry them far from this perilous pursuit. Just as the portal stabilized, he sensed a terrifying presence closing in from 30 miles away��a presence that sent a chill down his spine.

    Suddenly a beast roar unlike any other erupted across thendscape, the sound crashing over them in a wave that seemed to shake the very fabric of space. Emery struggled to hold the portal open as the power of the roar fractured it.

    His whole body trembled as he fought to keep the gateway intact, forcing the spell to remain stable even as it wavered under the sheer force pressing against it.

    The roar was closer now. With each pulse, the presence grew more menacing, filling Emery and the others with a dread that few beings could inspire.

    "Who is it? Who could shake him and the other Grand Magus like this?"

    The chaser finally came into view��and Emery''s heart clenched at the sight.

    A colossal crimson dragon cut through the sky, its scales glimmering like molten metal, and riding upon its back was a figure draped in ominous scarlet armor. The figure''s aura was overwhelming, a zing wrath that radiated from him like the heat of an inferno.

    For a moment, Emery was transported back to a dark memory��shes of a burning forest, an academy under siege, and a figure who had haunted his nightmares since.

    He could barely force the words out. "That''s�� him�� Agis the Red Demon."

 Chapter 2405 Red Demon

    Chapter 2405 Red Demon

    Agis the Red Demon was a figure of legend, especially among human magus. Known for his brutality in battle, he had a reputation for taking on and defeating even those who surpassed him in power. Though he was in the second cosmos realm, his skill and ruthlessness allowed him to im the lives of grand magus even in the third cosmos, a feat that few could boast. Adding to his fearsome presence was the ancient, crimson-scaled beast he rode��a dragon of godly rank, just as infamous as Agis himself.

    ROOOAARRRR!

    The dragon''s deafening roar echoed across the desert, triggering memories in Emery that he had long buried. Blood-soaked visions of his fellow acolytes, torn apart by that same monstrous jaw, flooded his mind. The horrific memories broke his concentration, unraveling the spatial spell he had been desperately holding together. The portal flickered and then dissipated entirely, leaving them exposed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    From beside him, Major Kouga stared up at the armored figure atop the dragon, his expression hardening as he said "Agis the Red Demon... It''s really you. You came here for me?"

    Hovering in the air, Agis let out a twisted smile, his eyes gleaming with cold intent. "Yes�� you''re next on my list," he replied, his tone casual yetced with malice.

    Major Kouga let out a dark, humorlessugh. "Hah! It''s an honor to be on the Red Demon''s list!"

    He took a firm stance, his face resolute. "All of you, leave. I''ll handle him myself! Go!"

    But Grand Magus Dopa stepped forward, his expression equally determined. As he activated his transformation, his form expanded into a massive five-meter giant. "You don''t outrank me, Major," he growled. "I''ll stay and fight."

    "So will I," said Grand Magus Helga, her voice unwavering. Both she and Dopa, decorated Military officers, felt the weight of vengeance in this battle. Facing Agis the Red Demon was a formidable challenge, yet they weed it��a chance to strike back for therades they''d lost to the Demon''s wrath.

    As determination steeled the others, Princess Muriel nodded resolutely, stepping forward to join the fray along with the still recovering elderly Grand Magus, each prepared to make their stand.

    Emery, however, felt a deep pull in the opposite direction. Whether it was the traumatic memories of his past encounters with the Red Demon or his more rational instincts, every part of him screamed to escape, to find safety. But he was toote. The Red Demon had activated his battlefield domain. The very air around them seemed to thicken, warping reality itself and crushing their attempts to leave. Emery''s energy faltered as the domain''s oppressive pressure made it nearly impossible for him to cast another spatial gate unless he could break through the Elf''s overwhelming domain.

    To counter the overwhelming force of the Red Demon''s battlefield domain, Kouga, Dopa, and Archie each unleashed their own, theirbined domain creating a formidable defensive front. The other three Grand Magus joined in, deploying their personal domains, each one unique and fierce, ready to sh against Agis''s oppressive aura.

    Six against one, yet the sheer ferocity of the battle painted the desert night in blinding shes of light, turning thendscape into a fierce, unnatural dawn.

    As the battle erupted, Emery held back, carefully observing the titanic sh of powers unfolding before him. He was still struggling to suppress the fear gnawing at him, fully aware that this was no ordinary battle. It was a Grand Magus-level battle, and one wrong move could send him into oblivion. Unless he unleashed his full strength, a power he wasn''t yet ready to reveal.

    "ATTACK!!"

    Major Kouga was the first to unleash his might, casting a Tier 7 spell, [Freezing Rain]. Hundreds of gleaming ice spears formed in the air, each one charged with deadly precision as they descended toward Agis and his dragon. At the same time, Grand Magus Dopa, in his transformed form,unched a powerful punch [Colossal Smash], his fist crackling with raw energy, while Archie surged forward, his white lightning-infused sword aimed straight for the Red Demon''s defenses.

    Agis and his dragon were ready. The crimson beast let out a deafening roar, sending shockwaves rippling outward, shattering the ice spears into shimmering crystal dust that rained down around them. Simultaneously, the Red Demon swung his zing javelin with casual but controlled force. The javelin cleaved through the air, intercepting both Dopa''s and Archie''s strikes with precise ease. The sh was intense, but Agis emerged victorious; the sheer force of his swing deflected their attacks, sending both seasoned Grand Magus hurtling backward.

    Amid the chaos, a glint of steel streaked through the shimmering crystal dust��thest remaining Ghostde, cloaked in shadows, dashed toward Agis''s blind side with lethal precision. The attack was perfectly timed, a surprise strike aimed directly at the Red Demon''s exposed nk. Emery could see the wless coordination between Major Kouga and his elite soldier��a rare, practiced trust built over countless battles.

    But just as the Ghostde closed within a meter, ready tond a critical blow, Agis reacted with eerie calm. Without so much as a nce, his free hand shot out, gripping the Ghostde''s throat with bone-crushing strength, his movements fluid and terrifyingly casual, as if he were merely picking fruit from a tree.

    "ARRGH!!"

    "NO!!!" Major Kouga''s shout cut through the battlefield, his voiceced with desperation and rage. Helplessly, he watched as Agis tightened his grip, preparing to crush the life out of the ghost de grand magus.

    Emery''s heart sank as he watched, knowing there was little he or anyone else could do to stop the Red Demon''s merciless grip. But just as the crimson-armored elf was about to deliver the final, crushing blow, his hand suddenly coiled with ethereal chains��a serpent-like soul entity snaked around his arm, binding it in ce.

    Grand Magus Helga had summoned the creature with an intense focus, her eyes zing with a violet glow as her soul projection wrapped around Agis''s arm.

    "Now! Attack him now!!" she screamed, her voice charged with urgency.

    Her intervention brought a precious moment. The three powerful grand magus��Kouga, Dopa, and Archieunched themselves forward, each preparing a devastating attack aimed directly at the Red Demon. They closed in from all sides, a synchronized strike that should have overwhelmed any foe.

    But the Red Demon onlyughed, a chilling, hollow sound, and with a twist of his arm, he shattered the soul creature in an instant, the writhing entity dissolving into wisps. In the same motion, his grip on the Ghostde''s neck tightened until��CRACK��his head burst in a spray of blood and bone.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2406 Grand Magus Battle

    Chapter 2406 Grand Magus Battle

    The shocking death of the Ghostde struck the team hard. But as the Grand Magus''s physical form shattered, something unnatural happened��the magus''s soul tore free, rising from the wreckage as a dark, swirling smoke. The shadowy entity wrapped itself around Agis''s form, fusing with him in a violent, spiritual disy. The dark smoke coalesced into an intricate chain-like tattoo that spread across the Red Demon''s body, binding him in ce.

    For the first time, the mighty Agis was forced to stop. His movements faltered, and his dominating presence was reced by a momentary flicker of shock.

    Major Kouga, Dopa, and Archieunched their attacks together. Dopa''s explosive punch ruptured the air with the force of a volcanic eruption, while Archie''s white lightning sword crackled with pure devastation, seeking to cut through Agis''s defenses. Meanwhile, Major Kouga, not missing a beat, drew his twin des, invoking the power of his most powerful tier 8 technique��[Split the Frozen Hell].

    Each attack was honed to pierce even the strongest defenses.

    The Red Demon''s eyes red with incandescent fury, and without hesitation, he unleashed a defensive spell that shook the desert to its core. A shimmering barrier formed around him, a burning crimson aura that expanded into a fiery dome around him. But as thebined attacks hit, the sh was like the heavens colliding.

    KABOOMM!!!

    The explosion lit up the desert, its shockwave sending Dopa and Archie hurtling backward, thrown like ragdolls by immense force. Yet Kouga remained relentless, his form wreathed in frost as he continued to hammer the swirling cloud of smoke and me with relentless sts of ice, each spells a ruthless attempt to break the demon''s defenses.

    The sound of shattering ice filled the air as the smoke cleared, revealing the crimson dragon shielding its master with its massive, battered wings. Its scales were riddled with sharp, icy shards, and blood oozed from its wounds. The dragon''s fierce growl tore through the silence, the sheer force of its roar splintering the remaining ice around them.

    ROAARR!!

    As the dragon spread its wings, the Red Demon was revealed, his chest partially frozen but a sinister smile curling on his face. He nced down at the dark tattoos etched across his body��the remnants of the Ghost de''s soul curse.

    "So, this is the infamous Ghostde soul curse chain... ruthless, indeed." His voice wasced with dark amusement as he regarded the power that had bound him.

    With a growl of defiance, Agis summoned his domain. An inferno erupted around him, mes licking across his armor and body, consuming the chains that held him. His frozen chest began to thaw as the intense heat forced the dark smoke to evaporate. One by one, the tattoo chains disintegrated, unable to withstand the fiery wrath of the Red Demon.

    Major Kouga called out to the others. "We can''t waste this chance! Attack him with everything we have!"

    Responding without hesitation, Grand Magus Helga unleashed a flurry of soul birds. Ethereal creatures with ming wings descended upon Agis, each one streaking down like a deadly fireball. Princess Miriel followed, invoking a spell of her own. With a graceful sweep of her hand, mirror-like shards filled the sky, shimmering as they flew toward their target, each shard poised to cut through anything in its path. The spells illuminated the night, transforming the barren desert into a battlefield of light and shadows.

    The massive crimson dragon moved with fierce loyalty, positioning itself to shield its master from the relentless barrage of attacks. Blood seeped from wounds as it twisted and turned, deflecting sts with its thick scales and wings, each maneuver a testament to its unwavering bond with Agis. Despite the pain, the beast persisted, soaring in tight arcs, its powerful form catching blows that would have struck the Red Demon directly.

    All five Grand Magus closed in, attacking from every angle, aiming to break through Agis''s defenses and strike at him directly. However, just as they were about tond a critical blow, Agis swung his ming spear in a swift, brutal arc. The immense force of the swing sent all five Grand Magus reeling backward, their defenses barely holding as they scrambled to regain their footing.

    "He''s very strong!" Major Kouga growled, his expression darkening as he watched the Red Demon''s intense mes scorch away thest traces of freezing energy still clinging to his chest.

    From the edge of the fray, Emery saw the final remnants of the soul chain tattoo dissipate, each link vanishing in a swirl of smoke��a clear sign that the Ghostde''s soul had beenpletely decimated.

    Now fully freed from the soul curse, Agis''s strength surged, his aura a zing, oppressive force that pushed against every Magus in the vicinity. His grin widened, eyes gleaming with a mixture of bloodlust and twisted pleasure. "Is that it?" he mocked, his voice filled with dark amusement. "What other techniques do you have?!"

    Seeing the Red Demon''s overwhelming power, Dopa took a deep breath, channeling every ounce of his cosmos energy into his body. His eyes zed with an intense light as ancient, glowing runes ignited across his skin, each symbol amplifying his strength. His battle power soared, and a visible aura of raw energy pulsed outward, showing the full extent of his unleashed might.

    Beside him, Archie, the elderly Grand Magus, decisively cut his palm, letting his blood flow onto his de. As it merged with the white lightning of his sword, the weapon crackled and shifted to a deadly red hue, crackling with an amplified blood-infused power. The air around him hummed with the raw energy of his red lightning, his face etched with unwavering resolve.

    Emery watches the battle with aplex mixture of terror and awe. The Red Demon, despite being in his second cosmos realm, fought with a power that could rival even the grand magus in the third cosmos.

    And then, there was the dragon.

    [Elder Crimson Dragon]

    The beast''s true nature was a terrifying force.Emery couldn''t help butpare it to the Celestial King Mudler, the godly beast he''d once encountered in the Shamb Sea. The dragon''s power alone matched that of a Two Cosmos Grand Magus, and its loyalty to its master made it an unstoppable force in this battle.

    What made Agis even more terrifying was the seamless synergy between him and the crimson dragon. Theirbined strength turned the battle into a deadly dance, with each maneuver carefully executed to amplify the other''s power.

    The dragon''s vast mobility allowed it to evade attacks with grace, while its tail struck like a whip, keeping opponents at a constant distance. Its roar created shockwaves that disrupted spells, and the scorching mes it unleashed blended effortlessly with the rider''s spear strikes, turning Agis into a deadly force just below the supreme magus level.

    Emery, positioned at a safe distance, observed the chaos with cautious intensity.He knew his current Magus realm status made him almost invisible to the Red Demon''s senses. He realized that, in terms of raw skill and power, he was outmatched��Kouga''s mastery of ice magic, Archie''s formidable swordsmanship, Dopa''s titanic strength, and Helga''s soul attacks were each stronger than his own in these domains. There was probably nothing in his arsenal to directly challenge the Red Demon.

    Instead of joining recklessly, Emery decided to focus on what mattered most��survival. His mind raced, analyzing every aspect of the battlefield, looking for an opening.

    As he watched thebat unfold, he started carefully probing Agis''s battlefield domain, hoping to find a weakness, some w. If he could identify the right pattern, at the right moment, he could help find an exit n for the group.

    The relentless sh of power continued, the skies filled with bursts of energy, while sparks of fire and lightning lit up the dark desert night.

    Nearly a hundred exchanges passed, and both sides were now fully aware of each other''s capabilities. The Red Demon halted momentarily, a cruel smirk spreading across his face as he addressed his opponents.

    "If you have nothing else... it''s time to finish this." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Agis dered, his words dripping with malice. The pressure from his mere presence seemed to suffocate the air, and all the magus could feel the weight of his threat. "Who should I kill next?" he continued, his eyes gleaming with twisted amusement as he scanned the group,his spear raised, ready to im his next victim.

 Chapter 2407 Futile

    Chapter 2407 Futile

    The Red Demon''s expression twisted into a sneer as he raised his burning spear high, the weapon glowing with intense crimson energy. Sensing the impending shift in their enemy''s tactics, Major Kouga called out with urgency, "Stay close! Keep the formation tight!"

    All quickly heeded his call, closing in around Agis. Major Kouga, Grand Magus Archie, and Dopa formed a triangr front, each taking one corner to intercept the Red Demon. Grand Magus Miriel stayed behind Archie. Helga positioned herself just behind Dopa. Only Emery lingered at the rear, observing and calcting his next move.

    Agis chuckled mockingly at their stance. "Foolish!" he sneered. "Resistance is futile!" With those words, he charged, his burning spear aimed directly at the elderly Grand Magus Archie, who immediately braced himself to meet the attack head-on.

    In response, Archie unleashed his defensive technique. His crimson lightning sword aura ignited, forming a wall of des that sparked and hummed with intense energy. The Red Demon''s spear struck with the force of an avnche, smashing against the hundred sword aura like a hammer on iron. The collision sent shockwaves rippling through the air, the impact so powerful that it shook the ground around them.

    BAMMM!!

    Archie''s face contorted in strain as he pushed back against Agis''s overwhelming force. With a pained grunt, blood sprayed from his mouth and feet skidding across the desert sands as he fought to regain his bnce.

    Instead of finishing off the elderly Grand Magus, the Red Demon pushed forward toward his true target��Princess Miriel, the weakest among the five.

    The princess''s face nched as she watched, helpless, while her intricate mirror defenses shattered under the dragon''s relentless assault, each gleaming shard falling like broken stars, leaving her exposed.

    What made it worse��Agis hadn''t even raised his spear yet; he was holding it in reserve for the two who chased behind him,driving both Dopa and Kouga aside to clear his path toward the defenseless princess. His spear gleamed in the night, poised to strike down the Vryn heir with merciless intent.

    "My Lady!!!" Archie''s shout tore through the chaos, but he was too far away to intervene. Emery tensed, his mind racing. He knew this was his chance to act, readying a spatial spell to close the distance. But before he could cast it, a sudden, unexpected rescue arrived.

    Dark purple chains shot forth like serpents from the ground,tching onto the Red Demon and even the dragon. The chains coiled tightly around them both, sinking deep into flesh and scale, dragging them back with a forceful pull. It was Grand Magus Helga''s special technique, the [Soul Suppression Pce]. Massive stone pirs rose from the earth, adding weight and pressure to the chains that bound them, each one vibrating with a dark energy that pulsed with restraint.

    Agis, the Red Demon grunted, ring at the chains with raw fury. "Huh! Not another one of these chains!"

    The soul chains, infused with dark energy,shed out with a fierce grip, their touch embedding a searing soul attack that would weaken even the strongest of foes. Yet, the Red Demon, with a violent shrug, tore through them, breaking free in a heartbeat. Helga''s chains, so formidable to most, barely seemed to faze him.

    In that split-second of freedom, he twisted his body, blocking another wave of Dopa''s and Kouga''s strike. With a quick counter, he retaliated, his sheer force sending both Grand Magus hurtling backward.

    A glint of fury shed in the Red Demon''s eyes as he aimed his spear at Helga, his voice a low snarl. "You''re first, then!"

    With a burst of speed, he charged toward the spirit master. Helga quickly reacted, summoning another massive stone pir that erupted from the ground before her. She doubled the soul chains, purple energy radiating from the rune that glowed on her forehead. The chains spiraled out, thick and fast, each link saturated with soul energy as they snapped toward the Red Demon, aiming to capture him once more. Her face was etched with fierce concentration, her every fiber pouring into controlling the spell with precision.

    The chains, however, only managed to snare the Elder Crimson Dragon. The beast thrashed, trapped by the binds that mped around its limbs and wings, grounding its powerful flight. But the Red Demon had already vanished from sight.

    A flicker of movement drew Helga''s eyes upward. He was there, high above her, his silhouette dark against the starlit sky, his spear held aloft with deadly intent. The weight of his swing tore through the air like a zinget, hurtling straight down toward her.

    Helga''s eyes widened as the impending blow descended with terrifying speed.

    Just as the Red Demon''s spear was about to cleave through Grand Magus Helga, Emery acted with lightning speed. He unleashed his [Spectral Gaze], a soul-piercing attack that momentarily halted him with an intense, disorienting sh that jolted his senses. In that split second, Emery conjured [Spatial Bending], stretching the space between Helga and her assant, creating a crucial gap.

    The Red Demon''s de missed by a hair, slicing through empty air with such force that it cleaved the mountain in its path.

    Helga, though encumbered, moved with resilience, using the loosened soul chains to propel herself backward and out of range. Her mental voice reached out to Emery, a whisper of gratitude amidst the chaos:

    <Thank you, young Magus>."

    "HELGA!!" Dopa, his voice thick with relief, surged forward to her side, taking his ce as her shield once more. He nted himself firmly, his aura expanding in fierce defiance.

    Meanwhile, Kouga and Archieunched themselves back into the fray and unleashed a coordinated barrage of attacks. Thebined assault finally tore through the Red Demon''s defenses,drawing blood as they pressed in.

    The Red Demon''s aura red dangerously, radiating a searing intensity that seemed to seethe with uncontained power. "Good! Very good! You all deserve to witness my true strength!" he roared, his voice booming across the desert.

    With a swift motion, he unleashed a towering, spiraling inferno��a ming tornado that spun with deadly momentum. The vortex tore through the battlefield, the mes sting apart Helga''s soul chains as though they were paper. Kouga and Archie were swept up and flung backward with a brutal force that hurled them through the storm of mes and debris.

    The ming tornado tore through the battlefield, its deadly force seemed unstoppable.Stood at the heart of the maelstrom, the Red Demon''s eyes gleamed with ruthless triumph as his ming tornado surged toward the female spirit master with chilling intent.

    Grand Magus Dopa, towering and resilient,unched himself in front of Helga, his face set with grim determination as he prepared to absorb the force of the deadly attack. His muscles tensed, and every ounce of his strength focused on bracing against the oing whirlwind. The Red Demon''s spear, swirling with mes and destructive wind, descended upon him with crushing power.

    BAAAMM!!!

    Dopa thrust his massive fist forward to meet the attack, and the spear''s devastating momentum twisted against him, its force exceeding even his formidable defenses. The spear pierced through, splintering bone and tearing through sinew. A sickening crunch echoed as the shockwave traveled up his arm, leaving it a shattered, bloodied mess to his shoulder. Blood sprayed out in a crimson arc as Dopa bellowed in agony, his scream of pain ripping through the battlefield.

    Yet the infernal tornado was relentless. It kept surging forward, undeterred, and with thest of Dopa''s strength unable to stop it, the zing inferno reached Helga.

    Emery tried once more, casting his [Spectral Gaze] with all the focus he could muster, attempting to momentarily stagger the Red Demon. Yet this time, the Red Demon''s defenses held strong, his soul unmoved by the piercing attack. Desperation flooded Emery as he channeled [Spatial Bending], but the roaring winds fractured his spell, preventing him from distorting space fast enough to pull her to safety.

    Helga stood her ground, meeting the imminent death with a solemn, resigned gaze. She closed her eyes as if offering her soul to the winds.

    SPLATTT!! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In a sickening instant, the tornado consumed her, the violent winds crushing her form. Flesh and bone twisted, splintering apart until her body burst into a scarlet mist, torn asunder before her allies'' horrified eyes.

    The Red Demon''s mes finally abated, leaving a blood-soaked figure in their wake. His cruel, satisfied grin gleamed as he turned his gaze to Emery. Now, those zing, merciless eyes notice his presence.

    "It''s you... annoying little ant... you are next"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!